《Nurturing Humanity》


 Chapter 1

    The Sandbox Approach


    ¡°In the early stages of gastric cancer, you stand a good chance of being cured. However, your condition has now deteriorated, and the cancer is more advanced, meaning the chance of recovery is reduced. However, if you continue to actively treat it, it is still possible that you will¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I want to be discharged from the hospital.¡±


    After being inside for more than two hours, Xu Zhi stepped out of the doors of the hospital. A long period of chemotherapy had caused his hair to thin and his body to become haggard and rickety. He was in an extremely sickly state.


    In the early stages of cancer, recovery was still possible with active treatment. But once a person¡¯s condition had deteriorated, the survival rate was extremely low.


    There was no longer any point in continuing with the treatment.


    He silently thought things through.


    Xu Zhi was quite competent and had been working for a large foreign company, but he had already used up more than half of the 500,000 to 600,000 he had accumulated in savings over the past four or five years. He had worked hard for several years, but in the end, it had all been for nothing.


    He bought a high-speed rail ticket and dragged his suitcase behind him as he headed all the way back to his hometown in the countryside of Tongcheng County.


    It had been a year since he had been back to his hometown which was situated near the mountains. The house that his family owned had an isolated orchard garden with an entrance of its own.


    His family¡¯s land had been thought to be rich in minerals, and the area behind the house was contracted to plant hundreds of fruit trees.


    But half a year ago, the market price of lychee tumbled. Too much of their stock had rotted and to top it off, they had also been scammed by people who reached out to them to propose a way to help solve their problem of sluggish sales. His family had ended up spending money on engaging help while also being cheated of so much money, causing them to incur a total loss of nearly one million. Having spent so much without receiving a single cent in return, his parents had collapsed from extreme anger half a year ago and had never got back up.


    Now, with all the hired workers gone, the orchard was left untended. The trees had long since been cut down and the orchard had become barren. There were only weeds left on the ground.


    He unlocked the door and pushed it open, only to be greeted with a puff of dust.


    The farm life that he had been so familiar with since he was a child came into view. He put his luggage down. This was where he intended to spend the remaining days of his life in his hometown. He had returned for a simple country life.


    Suddenly, he heard a strange rustling sound.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? It seems like something¡¯s buzzing away in the yard.¡± He got to his feet and walked into the vast expanse of the orchard garden. Amidst a pile of weeds, he found a black beetle that was the size of a bowl.


    ¡°It¡¯s so black! What kind of insect is this?¡±


    Xu Zhi reached out his hand.


    Swish!


    For a moment, his mind was sucked into the black shell of the insect and taken to a period of its vast racial history.


    That was a long period of history featuring the rise of the Insecta, an ancient species of insects that had emerged from a green planet, similarly to how the Cambrian Explosion had led to mankind¡¯s existence on Earth during the Cambrian Period. They cultivated intelligence, developed technology, and with their extensive ability and potential to reproduce, they paved their way up to the starry sky. At the peak of their technological development, they became aware that the world they were living in was relatively barren and poor.


    Finally, they broke through to a new dimension. They entered a world of fantasy that was of a much higher level, and also a world that was beyond their imagination. That was the Realm of Immortality. But they were instantly defeated upon entering, as though losing the battle was simply a matter of course.


    In the Insecta nest, the Insecta Queen of the previous generation left a final message that was filled with regret:


    ¡°When it comes to the evolution of organisms, bigger is not better. The only legitimate path one should take is to increase the strength and power of one¡¯s own body.¡±


    ¡°We took the wrong step from the very beginning. Getting bigger the more we evolved was the wrong path to take. The smaller the body, the more well-equipped it is with the foundation for qualitative changes in energy¡­ We have lost, and no matter who becomes the next Insecta Queen, you must fight your way into the Realm of Immortality again on my behalf!¡±


    ¡­


    Soon, Xu Zhi found that he had taken control of the Insecta nest. From the memories he inherited from the Insecta, he realized that this extremely aggressive and mighty race literally only had one ability.


    ¡°Ultra-high-speed cellular division?¡±


    The Insecta race had the ability to shorten the lifespan and accelerate the rate of cellular division speed of an organism within a very short space of time. This allowed the living organisms in its race to be born, bloom, mature, wither and die, just like a fleeting blossom.


    In the memories Xu Zhi was seeing, the hatchery of the Insecta was a war fortress.


    So long as the hatchery produced cells¡ªspores¡ªand released them on a barren planet to initiate the process of ¡°ultra-high-speed cellular division¡±, within a few years, those cells would reproduce at a crazy rate and evolve into a brand new species that would become one of the troops of the hatchery.


    ¡°This race has infinite possibilities.¡±


    At the thought of this, Xu Zhi¡¯s mind could not help getting restless.


    Chronic illness, as well as the torture of chemotherapy, had made Xu Zhi felt physically and mentally exhausted. He had even begun to wonder if there was any point to living such a boring life. Now that he was in his final days, he suddenly found something that truly piqued his curiosity: the evolution and progression of living organisms.


    ¡°The former Insecta Queen scattered and released spores on many barren planets. These spores multiplied and evolved into countless races that went on to build their own worlds. I might not have a planet, but I can use this ability to create a small evolving sandbox in my orchard, just for the fun of it, right?¡±


    ¡°With this hatchery of the Insecta, a war fortress, I can totally create a miniature sandbox with features like mountains, lakes, oceans, and flowing rivers, in this orchard of mine. And then I can allow countless spores of the Insecta race, which are unicellular organisms, to evolve into countless species in this sandbox¡­¡±


    ¡°It feels like a game of Minecraft. If I can create a world and evolve a civilization, as well as countless races, then maybe I can even find a cure for my cancer in this civilized world?¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s emotions were stirred. Was this an opportunity that luck had delivered to him?


    Cancer was incurable in his modern world. This was probably his last hope of survival.


    ¡°I have to build a sandbox fast. I need to go buy some tools for plowing!¡± Xu Zhi scoured the farm his family owned and found a tricycle that was covered in dust tucked away in a corner. Panting like a balding old man, he doggedly rode the tricycle into the town, his body drained of energy from all the chemotherapy he was put through.


    Then he spent thirty to forty thousand of his savings and lugged a bunch of equipment and instruments meant for farmyard landscaping purposes home. Back in his courtyard, he happily began the set-up.


    He did not have a planet. All he had was an orchard that spanned over a hundred Mu of land in which to build a sandbox world.


    He hired another batch of workers to help him clear the weeds and overgrown trees in the orchard and after the land had become a flat ground of earth, he took hold of a hoe. Like a farmer, he casually dug the ground to mold miniature mountains and lakes, freshwater rivers, caves, as well as all kinds of barren sandbox terrains.


    Then he took out the high-temperature educator that he bought and used it to grill every inch of the entire sandbox at high temperature. This was to get rid of all potential flora and fauna, so that existing Earth¡¯s lifeforms would not affect the evolution of the Insecta¡¯s spores¡­


    And there was no need to be bothered about the microorganisms. Besides, it would have been exceedingly difficult to. They would eventually end up being devoured by the Insecta¡¯s genes and evolve into new Earthly species.


    ¡°The origin of all living species is the ocean. I need to build a huge ocean filled with water.¡±


    His parents had originally built a small fishpond in their orchard. After some thought, he spent another huge sum of money on hiring a few workers to help and went on to open up the fishpond, digging up the soil for irrigation. Having built a shallow, man-made pond, he poured in the salt he bought and, according to the proper salt to water ratio, he had created an ocean.


    But a difficult problem arose.


    This was not a huge planet that was round in shape. It was a 100-Mu sandbox on flat ground that was squarish. The structure of this land was aligned with the topographical structures found in ancient myths: where the sky is round, and the earth is square.


    ¡°A mythical land, is that what I have here?¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s body was considerably weakened by his illness, and he toiled through a laborious week to organize the entire hundred Mu of land in the orchard before he could finish setting up the huge sandbox.


    It was only then that he took control of the hatchery¡¯s nest mind and began mass producing unicellular organisms belonging to the Insecta, all of which were in the initial stage of evolution. Spores were injected into the Central Ocean of the sandbox that he had created.


    Evolution began.


    He gave an order to the hatchery:


    ¡°Accelerate cellular division: Ten thousand times!¡±


    According to the Insecta¡¯s system of counting units of time, accelerating one time was equivalent to a period of one year.


    Accelerated at a rate that was ten thousand times faster, the day that these unicellular organisms took to evolve was equivalent to a period of ten thousand years, but it still remained to be seen whether this could give rise to new species, and whether it was possible to re-create the Cambrian Explosion that happened on Earth back in those years in a tiny courtyard sandbox.


    On the first day the spores were released, the crystal clear water of the Central Ocean remained unchanged. There was no change at all.


    On the second day, the entire sandbox was still incredibly quiet.


    The third day and the fourth day also passed uneventfully.


    Finally, on the fifth day, in the entire Central Ocean that he had designed, the unicellular organisms began to evolve into a certain amount of plankton, and the water began to turn visibly turbid.

 Chapter 2

    The Two Mass Extinctions


    ¡°Plankton has appeared in the ocean¡­ Hatchery, start setting up the genetic locks to limit the size of these spore-born organisms!¡±


    Xu Zhi frowned as he silently gave his instructions.


    Space in the orchard was limited, so he could not possibly allow them to evolve to be too big.


    The memories of the Insecta Queen of the previous generation also showed that the kind of evolution that allowed for the forming of huge bodies was a mistake.


    There was no need to deliberately expand the body size of the Insecta species. Keeping to the species¡¯ original small size was the correct way for evolution to occur. The smaller the body, the easier it was to generate a qualitative change in energy.


    Therefore, the size of their bodies should not be allowed to increase any further.


    The size of the organisms in the sandbox was no larger than that of a normal ant. This was what a true member of the Insecta race should be. Even if the biggest of all of them had evolved into the level of a dinosaur, it would still be no bigger than a cat.


    A bug that was the size of a cat was already abnormally large.


    And a sandbox that occupied less than a couple feet of land would be the equivalent of a small province for microscopic ecological organisms that were of the size of ants.


    On the afternoon of the sixth day, a drastic change was finally seen in the ocean of the Paleozoic era that was filled with unicellular organisms, as multicellular organisms began to appear in the water.


    Within a few minutes, Xu Zhi felt as though he was watching an ecological documentary on fast forward. In the manmade ocean that he had created, new phytoplankton species were constantly being born. Within just a few seconds, they would die and give rise to the next generation¡­


    Soon, large patches of unique hydrophytes of all kinds were floating on the surface of the pond in the orchard.


    At first, Xu Zhi had simply wanted to try casting some unicellular organisms into the ocean and allowing them to evolve into different species. He had never expected to see such a vigorous outcome.


    ¡°I accelerated time to condense ten thousand years into one day. It has only been six days. Over sixty thousand years, unicellular organisms in the ocean would have evolved into plankton, forming something similar to the ultra-Paleozoic ocean found during the final period of the Earth¡¯s Phanerozoic Eon, which was the result of the Cambrian Explosion 500 million years ago. The Insecta¡¯s spores are very powerful¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi was ignorant when it came to Earth¡¯s history of evolution.


    But of course, he could just go back to his room, switch on his laptop, search the Internet, and madly memorize as much information about the Earth¡¯s evolutionary history as he could, learning about the birth origins of species, the Cambrian Period, Silurian Period, Devonian Period¡­


    After all, Earth could be used as a reference.


    ¡°But it¡¯s getting dark soon. The thing that I¡¯m most worried about is starting a world in the sandbox that will immediately be destroyed¡­¡±


    He looked at the manmade ocean in his yard, then looked up at the dark and gloomy sky. In the corner of the wall, dusk was casting its last glow.


    With the evolution of cellular division accelerating at a rate of ten thousand times, he had condensed ten thousand years into one day, which meant that five thousand years was daytime, and five thousand years was nighttime.


    Now that the sky had darkened, it also meant that the long five thousand years of daytime had passed, and they were about to usher in another five thousand years¡¯ worth of endless night.


    Sunlight was the source of all things. These hydrophytes that had just been born in the ocean would soon lose their ability to photosynthesize. Then they would simply wither and die.


    As it turned out, just after nightfall, the moment the sunlight was gone, a drastic change appeared in the ocean.


    Large patches of hydrophytes withered, sank to the bottom of the sea, and lost their lives. The ocean became just like the Dead Sea. In the dim light of the night, the ocean was devoid of life.


    ¡°The first mass extinction in my era of evolution has begun¡­ I did not expect it to be that fast.¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath.


    He looked online for information.


    During the long era of evolution, from the birth of unicellular organisms to the evolution of multicellular organisms, then to the reproduction of various ancient species, Earth had experienced five extremely tragic and brutal mass extinctions!


    The most well-known mass extinction in history was naturally the one that occurred at the end of the Cretaceous Period, the one which, sixty-five million years ago, ended the age of the dinosaurs, the one-time overlord of Earth. At that time, eighty percent of all the animals on Earth died.


    Earth¡¯s first mass extinction was actually the one that occurred four hundred million years ago, at the end of the Ordovician Period.


    That was due to a sudden drop in temperature and the lowering of sea levels, which led to the destruction of Earth¡¯s marine ecosystem, directly wiping out eighty-five percent of the marine species at that time.


    At present, the situation was unlike what had happened on Earth. It was because of the arrival of night. The sudden arrival of an endless night that spanned a long period of five thousand years brought about the sudden loss of sunlight, thus causing the first mass extinction in his sandbox.


    Earth was a huge planet, in which billions of species followed the rule of survival of the fittest. With its large capacity to be compatible, it was resilient enough to survive, even if it had to experience a mass extinction.


    But it was different for his sandbox, where the environment was too small.


    Honestly speaking, even if the ponds and ocean were filled up, there would only be tens of millions of races. According to Darwinian evolution, such a small sample base of organisms was not enough to evolve a new species that was adaptable to its environment.


    ¡°But these are unicellular organisms of the Insecta race that are extremely adaptable, and these spores could even survive on a barren planet. There is no reason they cannot¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. He was feeling somewhat excited and uneasy.


    He waited patiently. Moonlight spilled down on the courtyard. After half an hour, a streak of pale blue suddenly emerged on the surface of the ocean that had previously been devoid of life and full of dead hydrophytes.


    It was a blue plant that was the size of an ant, with delicately shaped leaves.


    Without the direct light from the sun, this plant chose to direct its source of photosynthesis to the meager light of the moon, and this was how it managed to eke out a chance for survival.


    This plant had successfully survived the first round of the mass extinction. Within a fleeting moment, it grew, matured, and died, all within a matter of seconds. It was like a movie on fast forward.


    It began to evolve rapidly from one generation to the next. As only those who could adapt could survive, the plant adapted frantically to the night environment, giving rise to shapes like rhomboids and round discs. Like lotus leaves, they spread out on the ocean¡¯s surface in order to better absorb the moonlight shining down on the yard.


    Another hour passed.


    As the only marine species in the sandbox, this hydrophyte was named the ¡°Blue Moongrass¡± by Xu Zhi. It had evolved over tens of thousands of generations and had begun to form various sub-branches.


    There were angular types, slender types, oval types, deep-sea types, shallow-water types¡­ Its development had reached a point where it had diverged into two distinct species.


    A part of the Blue Moongrass species continued to absorb moonlight while evolving to enhance the efficiency of its transformation.


    Another part of the Blue Moongrass species actually began to turn carnivorous and preyed on the other Blue Moongrass. Similarly, they were still absorbing moonlight, but they used it to emit a faint glow that attracted the other Blue Moongrass to float nearer, and then they would devour them.


    Xu Zhi saw this and marveled at the tenacity and wonders of life. It was survival of the fittest. ¡°Having made it through the first mass extinction, this was the only surviving species of hydrophytes, and all by itself, it has developed its own diverse civilization in the ocean in the dark night.¡±


    He took out a black notebook that he found, picked up his pen, and recorded the evolutionary process of this sandbox.


    ¡°How about also following Earth¡¯s geologic time scale when recording the progress of the countless eras of evolution within my sandbox?


    ¡°The biological explosion that occurred in the Cambrian Period on Earth made that era the origin of all life on Earth. Only after that event were there dinosaurs, humans, and all kinds of beasts.¡­ The biological explosion here in this sandbox of mine is facing five thousand years of darkness instead¡­ Let¡¯s call this the Dark Cambrian Period.¡±


    With a burst of enthusiasm, he flipped to the first page of this black notebook and wrote the first line of The Genesis:


    During the Dark Cambrian period, the universe underwent an abrupt change. The sun set and the moon rose in the sky. The world was plunged into five thousand years of darkness. Ninety-nine percent of marine life became extinct. The Blue Moongrass, which could absorb moonlight for survival, became the sole surviving species that flourished in the dark ocean. The Blue Moongrass became the overlord of this era.


    He looked at the pond that was named the ¡°Ocean of Life¡± in silent anticipation.


    ¡°According to the history of the evolution of life on Earth, the ocean is where all life originated. Aquatic plants will be the first to appear, and they will continue to thrive and increase in number. And next up will be marine animals. What kind of marine animal would evolve from the Insecta cells?¡±


    He stayed awake all night and waited until dawn.


    The seventh day had finally begun!


    However, the first evolution of marine animals did not happen on the seventh day as Xu Zhi had expected it to. Instead, another horrific biological explosion was ushered in!


    It was because the sun rose.


    The very moment the sun came up, the various species of Blue Moongrass that had flourished in the ocean late at night rapidly withered.


    They were accustomed to receiving weak moonlight at night. But now that they were suddenly made to receive such strong direct sunlight, they sank to the bottom of the sea as though they had been incinerated.


    Instantly, the Blue Moongrass began another round of mass extinction.


    ¡°The second mass extinction is breaking out so quickly. It just managed to survive not too long ago; it¡¯s simply too tragic and brutal¡­¡±


    This was the annihilation of life.


    In this long evolutionary era that lasted billions of years, countless species were born and then became extinct. Such was the epic tale of a vast planet.


    The evolution of the life of the spores had been a long and glorious journey. But now, in just a few hours, countless rounds of this species rising and falling were presented right before his very eyes. The shock that Xu Zhi felt was powerful yet inexplicable.


    By afternoon, a dash of blue appeared among the withered plants, signaling a gradual return of life.


    That was a star-shaped Blue Moongrass that had also welcomed its own mutation and evolution, successfully surviving this round of mass extinction. Under the scorching sun, it underwent a transformation and was born anew.


    In order to better adapt to an environment with strong sunlight, it began to reproduce again, generation to generation.


    In just a few minutes, there was death and rebirth, and countless generations were reproduced. The blue color began to gradually darken. Slowly, it took on a dark purplish hue. Finally, it formed a dark blue pentagram-shaped seaweed with a mysterious touch.


    It had beautiful, mysteriously symmetrical leaves of pentagram shapes that could open and close.


    At night, it would spread its pentagram-shaped leaves and flatten them on the surface of the ocean to enlarge the area that could absorb moonlight. But during the daytime, it would retract its leaves into buds to protect itself from the intense sunlight.


    In that, it was similar to the Mimosa plant.


    A mass extinction meant death and the annihilation of species, but it also presented the opportunities for smaller and weaker species to rise.


    There were no longer any species throughout the entire ocean to compete with it for survival. It began to rapidly reproduce again, proliferating various offshoots. It was pulsating with life as it filled the entire ocean.


    ¡°You have survived five thousand years of blazing sunlight and five thousand years of darkness.


    ¡°With the five thousand years of sun and moon, you became the sole survivor of the countless species. You have withstood both the blazing sun and the gloomy darkness. You are a true hero! Let¡¯s call you Violet Ray Flower.¡± Xu Zhi smiled. He quietly picked up his pen and turned to the second page of his black diary.


    He went on to record the second outburst of a mass extinction that had occurred in the evolutionary history of the world that belonged to the sandbox he created:


    During the Light Cambrian Period, the universe underwent an abrupt change. The moon set and the sun rose, and the blazing sun appeared and hung high up in the sky for a long period of five thousand years. The Blue Moongrass that had survived and dominated the Dark Cambrian Period began dying out while one of its weaker offshoots, the Violet Ray Flower, surprisingly rose to become the protagonist of this era.

 Chapter 3

    The Cambrian Explosion


    After surviving the scorching sun, night finally began to fall on the seventh day.


    The Violet Ray Flower still lived peacefully in the ocean. By now, it had grown accustomed to withstanding the alternating five thousand years of light from the sun and moon.


    At the same time, along with its massive propagation, the significant increase in photosynthesis of these hydrophytes in turn brought about a considerable increase in the oxygen content of the ocean water. The conditions suitable for the birth of marine animals were already in place.


    In the world of nature, if there were no aquatic plants in the water and the water could not flow, it was difficult for oxygen in the air to be absorbed and integrated into the water. There was no way such a pool of stagnant water could produce an environment suitable for marine animals.


    Soon, the spores, which were unicellular organisms in the ocean of the sandbox world, began to evolve. The first to appear was a group of black beetles, similar in shape to the ancient marine species of the Paleozoic Era, known as the Eurypterids.


    Marine animals had now made it onto the historical stage of the evolutionary era.


    ¡°The sandbox I created in my world¡­ Marine animals have finally evolved from the unicellular organisms. I¡¯ve waited for you for a long time, through two mass extinctions.¡±


    The moment he saw animals appearing, Xu Zhi broke into a gratified smile. His tired body that had gone without rest for a day and night finally could not take it anymore. He went straight back to his room, lay down and fell asleep.


    When he woke up, it was already the eighth day of genesis in the sandbox where the evolution of spores was taking place.


    Those who had studied biology knew that the ocean was where life originated. But Xu Zhi found that there were already marine animals that had started to feel unsatisfied with the fiercely competitive ocean environment. They gradually evolved toes, skin, and scales, and then evolved into amphibians and relocated to the barren coast to live.


    Having made this observation, Xu Zhi turned to page after the one on which he had described the Light Cambrian period. Then in his clear and beautiful handwriting, he began recording again.


    Xu Zhi named this third era of evolution, where there should be complete rebirth after the mass extinction, the Cenozoic Era:


    The Cenozoic Era was the era that ushered in new life. It saw the explosive birth of various kinds of animals, and the first batch of marine animals appeared. This species thrived and prospered, and the males vied for the attention of the females. The invertebrates relied on their hard carapaces to dominate the sea for a time, briefly becoming the overlord of that era. But they did not dominate for long. The vertebrates were born and with their superior dexterity, they defeated the invertebrates and became the overlord of the Cenozoic Era. They have crawled out of the ocean and will be in reign for a long era!


    Xu Zhi finished writing everything down and closed the book silently.


    The eras on Earth were the Cambrian period, the Ordovician period, and the Silurian period.


    And Xu Zhi¡¯s eras were the Dark Cambrian period, the Light Cambrian period, and the Cenozoic period.


    ¡°That was really fast. I only slept for a night and now the spores will soon be ready to walk out of the ocean and evolve into a species of terrestrial organisms¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Xu Zhi¡¯s brows twitched, and he said, ¡°But for them to evolve into intelligent creatures, who knows how many long eras it will take? Since the ecosystem has appeared, why don¡¯t I¡­¡±


    ¡°Do something?¡±


    He was in the mood for some fun and played with the idea of cutting himself as he looked at his fingers. He wanted to drip some blood onto some of these organisms and allow them to absorb his genes so that they could quickly evolve into humanoid intelligent creatures¡­


    Would the clan of beautiful mermaids, the Naga, appear in the ocean of the sandbox in the orchard of his yard?


    Would the clan of strong Neanderthal, the Tarzan, appear on the mountains of the sandbox in the orchard of his yard?


    ¡°Just the thought of these make me so excited; to have a miniature sandbox world in my yard.¡±


    But after some thought, he rejected the idea. He was somehow resistant to experimenting on humans to evolve intelligent species. ¡°I remember there is a zoo on the outskirts of the city. I can sneak out some gorilla fur, acquire some genetic templates, and make something happen¡­¡±


    He immediately headed out.


    A few hours later, Xu Zhi entered the zoo. He was surrounded by many couples lost in their own little world as they displayed their affection for each other. There were also families of three with loving parents, basking in each other¡¯s affection who had brought their children to the zoo to play.


    He was a lone, miserable single man, and he stood out in a very conspicuous manner.


    After all, who would come to the zoo alone to see the monkeys? It was just the easiest way to be seen and treated like a monkey instead.


    A family of three was furtively whispering among themselves.


    ¡°Dad, quick, look at that uncle¡­ He¡¯s balding, and he looks so strong!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about people like that. He¡¯s balding and he doesn¡¯t look strong. He¡¯s probably sick. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t look so old. No matter how you look at it, he¡¯s a pitiful man. For a seriously ill person to visit the zoo alone, with no one to accompany him¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi was only a young man in his early twenties, but the strong side effects of chemotherapy were obvious. He looked far older than he was. His hair was also thinning, but to say that he was pitiful¡­


    He might have been quite pitiful before, but now, he was enjoying himself and was having a great deal of fun. The evolution of species was pretty cool.


    ¡°Haha, this balding young man will evolve a head of long black hair in two days¡¯ time. I will modify the genes of evolution to cure myself of cancer and restore my youth. Do you believe it?¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t even believe it myself. The rate of evolution is too slow. In my orchard, the ocean and continents are still in the Paleozoic Era.¡± He studied the gorillas in the exhibit for a while and singled out a male gorilla that looked the healthiest of the lot. Without further ado, he sought out the manager of the zoo. Very simply and curtly, he introduced himself as a medical student from a nearby university and explained he had a research project assigned to him by his mentor. As such, he required the blood of a gorilla to write his graduate thesis.


    ¡°Young man, you say you¡¯re the assistant of a laboratory professor, and a gifted and accomplished student, and you¡¯re highly knowledgeable¡­ I believe you.¡± The older man looked at Xu Zhi¡¯s thinning hair and responded with face that was filled with sorrow and pity. ¡°But it¡¯s impossible for me to give you the blood of this gorilla that I¡¯ve raised with my own hands. He¡¯s like a son to me. Even if you threaten me, shove money in my face, bribe my superiors, it¡¯s still impossible for me to¡­¡±


    ¡°A tube of blood.¡±


    Xu Zhi took out three thousand yuan and placed it on the table.


    The middle-aged manager¡¯s eyes shone brightly. This was one month¡¯s salary. He could not help but jump to his feet and say, ¡°Just one tube of blood? I can provide you with a few more tubes.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I only need one tube.¡±


    Xu Zhi chuckled.


    He ran his hand through his head of thinning hair and smiled like a devil whose purpose was to lead one to self-degradation. Then he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell your boss. If possible, I will need your cooperation again in the future. For example, I¡¯m also very interested in the blood of the peacocks and cranes in your zoo.¡±


    ¡°Good, good.¡± The older man rubbed his palms together excitedly. ¡°Supporting college students in their research on topics related to biology is a very meaningful thing to do to.¡±


    A moment later, Xu Zhi left very calmly.


    After dealing with the financial aspects of his orchard, he still had several hundreds of thousands of his savings left. He was a frugal man who did not splurge for the purpose of enjoyment. So long as he did not spend extravagantly within a short period of time, the amount he had was more than enough and could be completely used up.


    He had the money to dominate and live ostentatiously. His balding head was him getting stronger! He already had the power of money, and that was why he could be that arrogant!


    Then he thought about it for a moment and picked up a few white ants that he happened to see on the side of the road. After all, the white ants had infinite strength and their genes were free too¡­


    Late in the afternoon, at around 5:00 pm, Xu Zhi had just arrived back at his front gate when he suddenly heard someone call out to him.


    ¡°Hey, are you Xu Zhi?¡±


    Xu Zhi turned his head to look at the rural roadside. A pretty girl riding a battery-operated electric car was looking at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m Chen Xi, the one who used to come over to your house to play when we were kids. I recently noticed the light in your yard was on at night. Are you really back for good?¡± The girl could not help feeling a little shocked as she asked, ¡°How did you become like this? You weren¡¯t like this before¡­¡±


    Chen Xi?


    Xu Zhi began to remember her. ¡°It¡¯s all because of gastric cancer. Hair loss and depression all come with chemotherapy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got cancer? How could this be¡­¡± Her eyes widened as she looked at Xu Zhi, too shocked to speak for a moment.


    She suddenly said, ¡°Last year, I made it into college. The same one that you went to¡­¡±


    ¡°All the best.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded, only now remembering that it should be the summer vacation. She had come home for the holidays. That was why she was here.


    The thought passed quickly as Xu Zhi was in a hurry to return home. After all, he had been away for half a day. Who knew what those insect species, with their extremely terrifying capability to propagate, would have evolved into when left to their own devices?


    He had been quite desperate before and had waited for death in silence. But now, he felt that this boring life of his had become so unpredictable and interesting.


    He was feeling so unbelievably high right now!


    Propagating species, creating life; it felt like being on drugs, where he could even keep himself entertained.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Chen Xi did not stop him. The feelings she had were somewhat complicated.


    Pursing her lips, she looked at the idol she had used to chase after years ago, who was now clearly trying to run away from her. All that optimism he was showing now was merely him putting on a false front.


    After all, he was balding!


    He had gone bald, yeah!!


    With this sorry amount of hair, it had to be hurtful to just think about it!


    Chen Xi suddenly felt that the dream that she had been chasing after all this time had collapsed. But they could still be friends. From a distance, she called out loudly, ¡°Hey! Come over to my place sometime. If there¡¯s anything you need, you can always come over to discuss things with us.¡±


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi had a headache.


    ¡°Why is everyone staring at my head and making such sad faces filled with reminiscent expressions? I¡¯ve made it clear that this was the aftereffect of chemotherapy. It is perfectly normal, alright?¡±


    Even if his cancer had not been cured, now that he had stopped with the chemotherapy, as he gradually recover, his hair would still grow back!


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s time to evolve a powerful species that is naturally bald. Let them have a taste of the terrifying power of baldness!¡± Xu Zhi scratched his head and returned to his yard to look into the pond.


    At this moment, another half day had passed.


    After the species had climbed ashore, they reproduced at an extremely terrifying rate, spreading out to fill practically the entire 100 Mu of land in the miniature sandbox world. The mountains were full of greenery, and the plains were also filled with trees of strange shapes. There were even animals swimming in the rivers.


    ¡°There are even freshwater fish now. The fish have left the salt water of the sea and adapted themselves to freshwater rivers.¡±


    ¡°They have only been evolving for ten days and have gone from unicellular organisms to become such complex multicellular lifeforms, achieving biodiversity and evolving an entire ecological world. That is simply a terrifying rate of reproduction and evolution.¡±


    Up to now, this was just a small sandbox ecological world. If it were not for the Insecta nest limiting the area of reproduction, hence preventing them from venturing out of the sandbox, it was highly likely that they would have staged a species invasion of the Earth.


    ¡°So now, let me start randomly picking a lucky one and carry out a round of genocide. I¡¯ll treat them by administering the genes of gorillas and ants. Those who survive will be reborn and become the bugape race of the Paleozoic Era in this sandbox I¡¯ve constructed in my yard¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi put on the blue plastic shoe covers that he had bought and walked into this huge 100-Mu experimental field. Along the way, he trampled on so many ant-sized plants, trees, and animals that he simply lost count.


    And he could not care less either.


    ¡°Those who can adapt to life are chosen to survive. This is natural selection, the survival of the fittest. Being trampled to death by me only means that you were unlucky and have been eliminated by nature.¡± He squatted down and examined the various species in silence. ¡°I¡¯ll select the one with the most potential and allow it to evolve into a species of intelligent apes.¡±


    He thought about it, then added.


    ¡°Well, preferably a bald one.¡±

 Chapter 4

    Designing an Intelligent Race


    After a long search, Xu Zhi found that the species with the most outstanding performance was a beetle-shaped organism.


    ¡°It¡¯s armored and dexterous. Most importantly, this organism also has a piece of armor on top of its head, which means, it has no hair¡­ You¡¯re the one! Lucky you! You will be the balding overlord of the homo sapiens for the next era, or even for the next few eras.¡±


    Xu Zhi picked up this ant-sized beetle with a pair of metal tongs then placed it in a clear test tube.


    Then he went on another search to look for food to feed this organism. He found himself arriving in front of a new experimental field that was only one square meter in size, and this was where he released the beetle.


    Cellular division speed: Ten thousand times!


    After a short period of time, the number of this species multiplied madly. It was death, then rebirth, and the size of population immediately shot up to over a hundred thousand.


    Xu Zhi picked up a large number of transparent test tubes and placed them on the ground as he said, ¡°Come on, be good and come to the tube yourself. Line up to enter, three hundred of you to one test tube.¡±


    Under the influence of the hatchery, these ¡°ants¡± consciously lined up to enter the test tubes.


    Then, Xu Zhi labelled every test tube with an experimental batch number.


    He diluted the gorilla¡¯s blood and dripped droplets of it into every test tube. Then he manipulated the hatchery into making the beetles pierce themselves, causing their body fluids to mix and fuse with the gorilla¡¯s blood. The intense hemolytic transfusion reaction that followed led to an instant wipe-out.


    He was no expert biologist. Besides, what he had to do was so simple, though brutal, that even a child would know how to do it:


    The weakest goes to the wall. It is the survival of the fittest.


    When the different bloods mixed, those that could not survive the hemolytic transfusion reaction would die!


    After two days of experimenting with countless batches of test tubes, tens of millions of huge beetles had died.


    Eventually, three test tubes samples, #1042, #2041 and #2415, had beetles that mutated, where their blood began to fuse with the gorilla¡¯s blood. This allowed them to endure the reaction due to genetic rejection and thus, survivors had emerged.


    But survival was not necessarily a perfect acceptance of the new genes. It could also be just a one-off species aberration.


    From the three test tubes, he selected the most successful specimen, it was an organism from test tube #2041.


    It was a tiny, delicate species that was a little smaller than the average ant. It was very hairy and looked like an anthropoid ape with black armor. Thus, he named it the Bugape. But unfortunately, it was not as bald as Xu Zhi had imagined it would be. Its entire body was covered with fur so naturally it had a luxurious head of hair.


    This anthropoid ape, now in a transparent test tube, was knocking on the glass wall and bellowing strange and incoherent sounds.


    ¡°Ball-dy!¡±


    ¡°Balding!¡±


    ¡°Balding!¡±


    ¡­


    The voice gradually transformed into a familiar word.


    ¡°????¡±


    Xu Zhi was instantly confused.


    ¡°I wanted you to become bald, but you appeared with a head full of thick, black hair. And not only that, you are instead crazily mocking me as someone going bald?¡±


    ¡°Dude, you¡¯re getting out of line!¡±


    ¡°Going bald is obviously a short-term side-effect of chemotherapy. After I stop going for chemotherapy and take a good month¡¯s rest, my hair will grow back.¡±


    At one glance, he could tell this was a kind of obedient species.


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and felt like he should crush it as he said, ¡°I may be the only creator in the world to be mocked by own creation as a baldy.¡±


    Having just been born, it dared to mock at the great creator who gave it life?


    How very treacherous this was!


    The character of this species was bound to be brutal, vicious, insane, and belligerent; it was undoubtedly a scourge to all and had to be disposed of!


    ¡°But come to think of it, better not. After all, too many species were ousted during the survival of the fittest before the birth of a mutant species emerged through the process of natural selection. I cannot kill it now. I will just put up with his little act of mockery for the moment and keep a record in a small notebook. Then I will kill it later.¡±


    And this poor creature was completely unaware that the snarling syllabus that it had instinctively voiced upon birth had made a certain extremely vengeful and narrow-minded creator harbor a grudge. In the future era, this would bring great calamity to its race.


    ¡°Little brother, I will settle this grudge with you another day¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and put the bugape back into the experimental field to let it reproduce.


    Accelerated cellular division speed: Ten thousand times!


    This strange bugape died a rapid death, ending its sinful life full of bellows of ¡°balding.¡± In a short time, it quickly multiplied into a race of several tens of thousands of members. As they walked on the ground, they looked like a dense nest of black ants.


    ¡°Balding!¡±


    ¡°Balding!¡±


    ¡°Balding!¡±


    The delicate, tiny little bugapes mindlessly wandered around in the sandbox. They ran around with a cheerful and lively vibe. And they collectively shrieked at the giant in the sky.


    ¡°You¡¯re poisonous, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xu Zhi was speechless. After putting in the gorilla¡¯s genes, he now planned to put in another gene again. These were the genes of the white ants.


    But this time, he failed.


    He had repeated the same experiment more than seventy times and had destroyed the lives of hundreds of thousands of bugapes who spent their lifetime hollering the word ¡°balding¡±. But never once had he succeeded in integrating the genes of the white ants.


    ¡°Could be that the level of this species is too low, thus it is unable to accommodate too many genes at once.¡±


    Helplessly, he could only put aside the genes of the white ants. He began to accelerate the division of this species by ten thousand times and allow it to reproduce in large quantities as he waited for them to produce their own intelligence and civilization.


    But no matter how many new generations the bugapes reproduced, they still looked like they had no intelligence at all. They were still roaring away, ¡°Balding, balding.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it and suddenly, realization dawned on him.


    ¡°I¡¯m so foolish. If a person¡¯s life is only a dozen seconds, then by speeding up the rate of cellular division by ten thousand times, how can there be time for them to think? To create civilization? Language? Text?¡±


    ¡°Should I set the speed of evolution of cellular division back to normal? But it¡¯s going to be much too long just waiting for them to reproduce at normal rate. It took humans thousands of years to give birth to a civilization!¡± He began to search through the information in the hatchery, thinking that there was definitely a solution to the situation at hand.


    And sure enough, there was.


    According to the Insecta¡¯s system of counting units, a doubled rate equated to a year.


    Accelerating cellular division speed by ten thousand times was the equivalent of passing ten thousand years away within a day.


    This rate of acceleration, with only a few seconds for birth, mating, and death, would leave the organisms no time to think. Their brains were simply unable to withstand such a terrifying rate of division and could only depend on the sheer number of their base population. Instinctively, it was the survival of the fittest, a contest on who was the fastest to evolve and adapt to the environment.


    However, when the rate of cellular division was adjusted to just a hundred times, a different kind of change would occur.


    At this time, the organisms¡¯ brains would begin to be able to withstand a hundredfold rate of division. When their brains were subjected to cellular division at a rate of hundred times, the brain cells and neurons would also speed up their thought processes by a hundred times.


    ¡°Their bodily processes will accelerate by a hundred times; their thought processes will also be a hundred times faster. This is the same as accelerating their time flow by a hundred times¡­¡± Xu Zhi thought about it and gave an order to the hatchery.


    ¡°For this area, cellular division speed: One hundred times.¡±


    After the speed of cellular division had been adjusted, the thought processes of these ant-sized bugapes were a hundred times faster, and their speed of movement actually kept up with the rate at which their brains were processing thoughts.


    Every cell in their bodies was crazily dividing at a hundred times and releasing energy from burning life away. This allowed them to move extremely fast, like they had opened all Eight Gates in their body.


    At this point in time, it was as if the entire sandbox had turned into a world of accelerated time, and everything was madly becoming afterimages.


    He immediately became curious and asked the Nest mind of the hatchery.


    ¡°Can I perform this hundredfold cellular division speed to myself?¡±


    The hatchery replied him a in mechanical tone.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. This is the unique racial ability of the bugapes. You will only be able to carry out cellular division at a hundredfold acceleration after transplanting the cells of bugapes into your body¡­ At that time, your brain cells will be in a state of a hundred times accelerated division, and you will feel as if the world around you has slowed down by a hundred times. And everywhere in your body, cellular division will be happening at a hundredfold accelerated rate. Your body will release a powerful force, and your movements will also keep up pace with your accelerated thought processes.¡±


    The synchronization of movement and thought was equivalent to speeding up a person¡¯s entire lifetime by a hundred times?


    Was this truly a state of rampage caused by ¡°burning life¡±?


    Xu Zhi thought about it and shook his head.


    ¡°Given my current condition, undergoing a hundredfold acceleration will also cause my cancer cells to undergo division by a hundred times faster. I will reach the final stage of cancer and die instantly, won¡¯t I?


    At this point, Xu Zhi had spent two days experimenting with the bugapes. The two days that had passed were the equivalent of another twenty thousand years in the large sandbox on the other side, that was maintained at an acceleration of ten thousand times. And some powerful species had started to appear.


    Towering trees soared high into the clouds.


    The appearance of large numbers of giant species had ushered in an Age of Terror which was akin to the Jurassic Age.


    The largest of them was a species of wild beasts. These were crusted walking beasts with black disks on their heads. They had reached the maximum size limit set by Xu Zhi: the size of a cat.


    This size, when applied on the body of a bugape that was only the size of an ant, was like a human running into a giant ancient Tyrannosaurus Rex nearly 100 meters tall.


    ¡°I wonder how they will survive?¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it. After all, he had to synchronize the cellular division speed in the big sandbox with that of the bugapes. He began to directly slow down the ten-thousand-times cellular division speed in the big sandbox and adjusted it to a hundred times so that the speed of thinking was bearable.


    ¡°The experiment is complete. I should now find a place in the sandbox to drop off these ancient bugapes.¡±


    Xu Zhi put on the blue shoe covers that he used in the laboratory. Holding the transparent test tube with the three hundred bugapes, he walked across the orchard ground, passing patches of miniature, delicate valleys that were green and verdant, and stepping over patches of exquisitely small and lush forest.


    Trees were starting to collapse, the ground shook, and countless species that were in the deep woods fled frantically.


    ¡°It shall be here.¡±


    Xu Zhi dropped the experimental bugapes into a large canyon surrounded by green trees that was south of the sandbox.

 Chapter 5

    Saving the Bugape Tribe


    Xu Zhi crawled out of bed early the next morning and looked out at the courtyard. There were miniature mountains and rivers in the sandbox, and the earth was covered in lush greenery.


    If other people came to the yard, they would not be able to see this magical miniature earth in the orchard at the rear of the house. The Insecta Nest¡¯s psychic force allowed it to manipulate things, so it could also interfere with the human mind. It could form a psychic energy shield, interfere with other organisms, plants, and bacteria, and forbid them from entering the sandbox. This would result in absolute isolation of the plots on land on both sides.


    A few days passed. Xu Zhi seemed to become less dispirited.


    The hair that had fallen out due to the chemotherapy was actually growing back, albeit gradually. His ashen skin was also regaining a healthy color.


    When he looked in the mirror, a handsome and upstanding youth looked back at him. He had finely chiseled facial features, and his muscles had also become well-defined.


    ¡°After more than two weeks without chemotherapy, I¡¯m finally beginning to recover from the side effects. My body has also returned to its original shape, and my physique and face look even better than before¡­ This must be the energy feedback that my body is gradually receiving from the large number of deaths of the Insecta race.¡±


    In front of the mirror, he sensed everything silently.


    He herded insects in the sandbox and after death, their life energy and soul force would be given to Xu Zhi. It was like regurgitation. The more superior the life form, the stronger the soul, and hence the more powerful the effect would be.


    His current state was due to the first mass extinction during the ¡°Dark Cambrian Period¡± and the second extinction during the ¡°Light Cambrian Period¡± a few days ago.


    Although the two mass extinctions involved only the lowliest primitive creatures, the number of deaths was so overwhelming that it could have a considerable effect. Xu Zhi had only finished absorbing all their energy last night.


    ¡°The most important thing is that my hair is growing back!¡±


    ¡°Now, the problem with the chemotherapy side-effects is resolved, and my health is no longer in such a terrible condition. But no matter how healthy my body is, there¡¯s still no way it can kill the cancer cells. It may even be that the healthier my body gets, the stronger the cancer cells become¡­¡±


    Despite this, he was in a very good mood.


    He left the sandbox and rode his bicycle to the far side of town for another breakfast.


    He took a rare stroll around the village to show off his new head of thick, black hair. He was also interested to see who would still dare to look at him with such sad expressions.


    Paddy fields lined on both sides of the dirt road, and on the road there were occasional piles of cow dung. The countryside atmosphere was full of nostalgia.


    Xu Zhi was suddenly stopped by a short and chubby middle-aged lady with tanned skin. She was standing next to him with a basket of vegetables as she said, ¡°Yo, aren¡¯t you Xiao Zhi? That lass, Chen Xi, said you were back, and I didn¡¯t believe her¡­ That is, I heard you are sick. Is it cancer?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Zhi nodded.


    ¡°Aye, that won¡¯t do.¡± The woman was quite worked up as she hurriedly said, ¡°If you¡¯ve contracted a terminal illness, and the Xu family has no other offspring, then what are we going to do? Actually, my daughter is quite a nice lady, look at this¡­¡±


    ????


    After learning that I am terminally ill, you introduced your daughter to me as a suitable match straightaway.!


    Haha!


    You must have known that I¡¯ve earned quite a sum of money in the city and also know that my late parents have left me a large orchard. You are thinking of inheriting my assets after I die, right?


    Just because my hair is growing back doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ve gotten weak.


    Xu Zhi was just about to refuse.


    ¡°Hey, just ignore her!¡±


    Next to him, the little round-faced girl, Chen Xi, had hastily and recklessly rushed out with several other middle-aged women.


    ¡°I heard from my mother that you, Madame Piggy, are pestering Xu Zhi, so I knew that you must be trying to marry off your daughter! Your daughter is ugly as hell, has such a bad temper, and even beat up her husband. Her husband had run away from her because of that, yet you want Brother Xu Zhi to take over?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you again, you hateful girl. See if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson¡­¡± The short and chubby woman, called Madame Piggy, was very angry. But the few other middle-aged women around her were even more menacing. She was shocked and lost her nerve. Then she turned her head and left.


    Xu Zhi was momentarily dumbfounded.


    ¡°Xu Zhi, I¡¯m telling you, this Madame Piggy of our village is not a good person. Well, every village is bound to have a handful of unruly, shrewish harridans and villains¡­ Wow!¡±


    Chen Xi cast a casual glance at Xu Zhi and instantly froze in a moment of shock. ¡°How did you become like this!? You weren¡¯t like this two days ago. You were balding¡­¡±


    The lady next to her was Chen Xi¡¯s mother. She glared at Chen Xi, then putting on a smile said, ¡°Girl! Xiao Zhi has always looked like this, hasn¡¯t he? Now that you¡¯re back after all these years, you¡¯ve changed a little, and you look a lot more handsome! Come! Let¡¯s go to your Aunt Li¡¯s house for a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to your Aunt Li¡¯s house!¡±


    The few basket-carrying women who were standing beside them also chimed in cheerfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, Mother! He wasn¡¯t like this the other day. He was bald, losing hair from the top of his head, and with a hunched back!¡± Chen Xi was left behind by the crowd, her mouth agape.


    ¡°My daughter, how could you curse your Brother Xu Zhi like that! And you¡¯re even calling him a baldy!¡± Aunt Li was very angry.


    Xu Zhi raised his eyebrows and immediately felt more lighthearted.


    He felt like he had found his place back in the game. After all, a man¡¯s hair symbolized his male dignity, did it not?


    He could not refuse the warm invitation of his enthusiastic neighbors, so he went with them to the siheyuan nearby and sat with them for a while. The topics these warmhearted middle-aged women talked about revolved around minor family affairs. They were heartbroken to learn that Xu Zhi had cancer, but that did not stop them from nagging him garrulously.


    Most of the countryside folks were simple and down-to-earth.


    After he started working, he had rarely come back to the village. But now, he was remembering a lot of childhood memories all at once. And he found this feeling somewhat warm and cozy. Sitting down with these aunts, who had watched him grow up, and listening to them nag at him because they were worried about him, he felt relaxed and at ease.


    Before he left, the aunts brought out their homegrown vegetables and some foodstuff from home and shoved everything into his hands. They even said, ¡°You should stay here and recuperate. Don¡¯t overwork yourself. Who knows, you may even recover from what ails you!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Xu Zhi responded with a warm smile.


    ¡°Definitely a body double! Secretly did some touching up. If it¡¯s just his hair growing back, then I¡¯ll just let it be. But now, even his face and temperament have changed quite a bit¡­ Something is definitely wrong!¡± Chen Xi threw herself onto the wooden chair while mumbling to herself.


    Xu Zhi pretended he could not hear her and put on a calm and steady front.


    His neighbors¡¯ enthusiasm affected him considerably, and it was surprisingly pleasant to feel warmth in his heart.


    After chatting with the neighbors for a while and getting reacquainted with them, he told them that he was going to stay in his old countryside home to recuperate and would meet them more often in the future. Then he rode his bicycle back home.


    ¡­


    The moment he entered the house, he rushed straight to the sandbox to observe how well the civilization had evolved with the batch of apes.


    Now, the speed of evolution was much slower. Doubling up was the equivalent of a year, and he had adjusted the rate to a hundred times; one day was still equivalent to a hundred years.


    ¡°Most of the day has passed. The time that has elapsed should be the equivalent of eighty-odd years or so in the sandbox world.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it. Then he picked up his binoculars and stood on the chair by the doorway to observe the bugapes in the sandbox from a distance.


    He did not want to enter the sandbox unnecessarily because every time he did, it was a great disruption to the ecosystem.


    After all, for animals that were generally the size of ants, that 100-Mu sandbox was already the size of a small province on Earth.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Xu Zhi unexpectedly discovered that in just one night, the bugapes had already developed a rudimentary tribal structure and had started living in groups. They had even created a primitive language and culture and were wearing animal skins.


    According to the evolutionary theory, a species that showed resistance towards reproduction of its kind would be eliminated by natural selection¡­


    But intelligence was unpredictable. Intelligence would give rise to many gray areas that did not conform to the evolutionary theory. Just like humans.


    ¡°Having a sense of shame would mean that they have intelligence. I¡¯ve succeeded.¡±


    His relief doubled as he smiled. ¡°Before, the bugapes could only scream ¡®balding, balding¡¯. But now, they have finally developed a rudimentary civilization of their own and are no longer so annoying. That¡¯s not bad at all.¡±


    But they were on the verge of extinction.


    They were just too weak.


    Even though Xu Zhi had already chosen the best primordial template for them, it took two days of experimentation for him to cultivate and evolve them into bugapes. During those two days, life in the sandbox world was still evolving at a speed of a hundred times acceleration. The passing of two days meant that twenty thousand years had passed in the sandbox. By the time they returned¡­ they were already out of touch with the great era.


    Their ancient genes from twenty thousand years ago were simply not enough to fight off attacks from giant beasts such as the Tyrannosaurus Rex and the likes of them. All of these were lifeforms from the era of twenty thousand years later.


    ¡°If this goes on, extinction is definitely not an option.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought of this and with a slight change in expression, he returned to the house. Logging into his laptop, he turned on the wireless network and went on Taobao to purchase some things that he needed. ¡°Looks like I have to find a way to create some sparks of civilization for them!¡±


    After placing his order, he shut down his laptop.


    The next morning, Xu Zhi returned from his morning run. He was slightly sweaty.


    He looked at the table. The two parcels containing his online purchases had arrived this morning. After all, delivery via expedited air freight should take just over a day to arrive.


    In one of the parcels was a miniature potted plant: Welcoming-Guests Pine.


    The other parcel was a custom-made item he had ordered from a Taobao shop. It was a sword made from metal alloy and decorated with fine patterns. Just a little thicker than the tip of a needle, it looked exquisite and luxurious.


    At this moment, the bugapes had survived for a day and a half, which for them, was a hundred and fifty years. Now they were becoming increasingly few in number and were on their last legs. They were almost on the verge of extinction.


    ¡°Surviving a hundred and fifty years without extinction, they do show some potential. It¡¯s time to take a look.¡±


    Xu Zhi stood up and headed to the courtyard. ¡°Adjust the flow rate of their cellular division back to normal, one to one.¡±


    ¡­


    The southern part of Mesopotamia was a huge valley where humans lived. In the valley were large forests of fruits and edible plants.


    In front of the valley was the Tigris River that was always teeming with countless shoals of plump fishes. The abundance of produce in this place had allowed the bugapes living here to just about survive until now, but they were reaching their final moments.


    Collapsed walls and corpses were everywhere.


    The huts were destroyed and the corpses of the bugapes were strewn all over the ground.


    ¡°Run! This place is no longer safe either. Alla is coming!¡±


    Several black-haired, heavily armored black gorillas with armor covering all their joints, looking like they were walking on their own two legs, were growling in an immature guttural language for the women and children behind them to retreat. They were wielding giant horn clubs of unknown beasts and rushed towards several dark, gaunt, and deplorable beasts that resembled Velociraptors.


    ¡°We must survive!¡±


    The fleeing women and children, with desperate expressions on their faces, seemed to have become accustomed to fleeing. A few male bugapes rushed to put up a fight but soon copious amounts of blood were flowing in endlessly while the bugapes were chewed and became food for the enemy.


    Fear was spreading.


    Xu Zhi saw this scene and sighed. He found the heartache somewhat unbearable. The primitive tribe had suffered too many casualties.


    The Insect Nest AI beside him said, ¡°The Insectas make an extremely reproductive species. They are evolutionary spores that are mass-produced without particular significance and will simply lead ephemeral lives as though they are floating unless they can transcend.¡±


    ¡°Transcend? How can one transcend?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    The Insecta AI explained, ¡°That is, to break away from the role of cannon fodder and enter the realm of Insecta heroes by awakening and breaking with passive evolution. You must be able to control your own genetic locks and adjust your genes so that they can evolve the way you want them to¡­ Among the billions of Insectas that are born on the planets where spores were release, there will always be a few that can transcend to become leaders and open then own genetic locks. They will become Insecta heroes and enter the upper echelons.¡±


    Xu Zhi could understand what was said.


    After all, a huge race couldn¡¯t be managed by the hatchery alone. There were all kinds of powerful higher-ups¡ªlike the Insecta Heroes.


    And the Insecta¡¯s passive evolution meant that they were at the mercy of natural selection; it was survival of the fittest. For example, during the Dark Cambrian Period, there was the Blue Moongrass, a plant that absorbed moonlight. Hundreds of millions of plants died before a plant that could photosynthesize under the moonlight evolved.


    This was passive evolution that was built on a huge number of deaths. The sacrifice was simply too great.


    The Insecta heroes, on the other hand, were powerful individual lifeforms that could control their genetic strands, achieve active evolution, and regulate their gene sequences. It was a world of difference.


    ¡°Do you think I will see a hero capable of breaking its genetic locks emerging from the bugapes I created?¡± Xu Zhi laughed. ¡°A heroic figure appearing within a race?¡±


    ¡°If they have enough potential, then it¡¯s possible.¡±


    The Insect Nest thought for a moment, then added, ¡°The species of this land have very unique genes with very distinctive characteristics. For example, after absorbing the genes of the gorilla, this bugape right before your eyes is somewhat strange, yet it also carries great potential. So, nothing¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s the bugape, then it¡¯s possible? That makes me quite happy.¡± Xu Zhi was taking big strides forward as he chatted.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The ground was shaking.


    In the ancient woods that emanated an aura of wildness, countless beasts were flying away in fear. Great hordes of various species were fleeing out of the woods.


    Mountains were flattened and rivers stopped flowing. Some powerful species did not even have time to react before they were trampled to death by a foot descending from the sky. They became chunks of flesh.


    ¡°Being accidentally trampled to death by me simply means you are unlucky. It¡¯s just the survival of the fittest.¡±


    One step.


    A large forest collapsed.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!! In the woods, the terrifying beasts known as Alla that were feeding on the corpses of the recently killed bugapes were also trampled to death before they could even make a sound.


    Xu Zhi took big strides forward to catch up with the fleeing bugapes ahead of him.


    ¡°Oh my god! What was that¡­¡±


    ¡°How could there be a creature that large!¡±


    ¡°He is ten thousand times larger than the biggest hundred-meter-tall beast, Finba! With just one foot, it crushed the terrifying Alla!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s simply no way we can see the top. It¡¯s a gigantic beast that is at least over one kilometer tall!¡±


    The bugapes turned their heads to take a look at the massive creature towering over them. Its face was obscured by the clouds, and it was like an unchanging giant that was piercing through the clouds in the sky. They screamed, then instantly fell softly to the ground.


    Thanks to the hatchery, Xu Zhi understood the meaning of their crude language. So, he was not the least bothered.


    How did they feel when they were looking at him?


    The ants were far from being even a single centimeter away from his shoe. The feeling of shock and awe that they felt upon tilting their heads to look up at a colossal 10,000-feet tall giant whose head easily reached the clouds was unimaginable.


    To them, he was simply a god.

 Chapter 6

    The Test of Intelligence and the Three Treasures of Civilization


    ¡°Run away!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no escape! We¡¯re no bigger than a single strand of his hair!¡±


    Many of the fleeing bugapes went limp and collapsed on the ground.


    As the crowd screamed miserably, a young bugape looked up at the sky and said obstinately, ¡°You, giant beast, have you also come to eat us? Your people have killed my father, killed my mother and my big brother! Why are we so weak¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi lowered his head, somewhat surprised that this young bugape was brave enough to question him.


    It that is the case, then you will be the chosen one.


    Xu Zhi gently stretched out his hand and placed this bugape on his palm.


    This little young bugape¡¯s mind instantly went blank.


    The palm of this giant beast was like a vast and boundless continent, and the bugape was nothing more than the size of a fine line on its palm.


    It looked up again and saw the eyes of the ten thousand feet tall giant. They were like furnaces burning away, as scorching and bright as the dazzling sun shining in the sky. Its huge face was bathed in divine white light, so there was no way its face could be seen clearly. It was evident, however, that the being emanated a great and vast divinity.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face was concealed by the Insecta Nest, so the bugapes could only see the blurred visage that emitted a hazy glow.


    Xu Zhi lifted the tiny bugape, then with a calm look in his eyes asked, ¡°Gilgamesh, do you want to change everything?¡±


    The bugape suddenly trembled and started screaming loudly. ¡°You can even communicate! What kind of beast are you? To think that there are ten thousand feet tall giants that are equipped with such intelligence in this world! How can there be such perfect existences?


    He could not help but shudder and ask, ¡°You called me Gilgamesh?¡±


    ¡°A name is also one of the manifestations of wisdom.¡±


    Xu Zhi lifted his hand to bring the young bugape on his palm to eye-level and replied calmly.


    Gilgamesh stood on giant beast¡¯s palm and looked into its sparkling and crystal-clear pupils that were as huge as the sun and moon. Then suddenly, it said, ¡°We can all communicate! So we are all of the same species, we all belong to the same intelligent species. Then why didn¡¯t you save us! You¡¯re clearly so powerful! So great!¡±


    They did not know what kind of existence he was and merely thought that he was a kind of intelligent beast that was similar to the other giant beasts. Xu Zhi did not intend to explain anything either.


    With Gilgamesh on his palm, Xu Zhi strode over the mountains and rivers.


    Large areas of forest were flattened beneath his feet. He let the weak little bugape look down at the whole world from his palm. Then he spoke in a loud and clear voice that resounded throughout the vast sky.


    ¡°Look at this world. Every species is equal. You are no different from every plant and animal. Why should I only save you and your kind? Just because you all have intelligence?¡±


    Gilgamesh was speechless for a moment.


    Suddenly, he began to despair and shouted violently, ¡°Then why have you come looking for us?¡±


    Xu Zhi said, ¡°No one can save you. And also, don¡¯t be self-delusional and presume that anyone will save you. Only you can save yourself. But I can give you the means of civilization and then you will be able to save yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Civilization, what¡¯s that?¡±


    Gilgamesh looked down in shock.


    The wind was blowing fiercely. This was the first time in his life that he had looked down from the clouds upon this vast green earth. The mountains and rivers were below him. Countless beasts with the ability to move were crying out in fear as they scrambled about and fled from beneath the feet of this giant intelligent beast. The scene was so shocking that it shook him to the core.


    What a splendid and fantastical thing to look down on from his aerial viewpoint!


    What kind of terrifying yet great power could bring about so much anticipation?


    ¡°What is civilization, you ask?¡±


    It had never occurred to Xu Zhi that he would have to explain their problems to the members of this newborn race.


    He thought about it for a moment and gave his answer. ¡°Civilization is fire. Civilization is knowledge. Civilization is order. Civilization is also the greatest power that intelligent species use to protect themselves.¡±


    ¡°Civilization, for intelligent species like us, is the power we use to protect ourselves?¡± Gilgamesh murmured.


    Xu Zhi walked back to the great canyon and gently placed Gilgamesh on his shoulder. Then he reached into the backpack he was carrying and took out the miniature potted plant, the Welcoming-Guests Pine, dug up the soil, and planted it in the ground.


    This pot of Welcoming-Guests Pine was a sinuous plant that had weathered the vicissitudes of the long years of its life. It was merely sixty centimeters tall, but to this miniature world, it was already an endless holy tree that towered into the clouds. Looking up at it, one could only see it being shrouded by a mass of clouds and mist. The huge, winding trunk of the tree had simply no end in sight.


    ¡°See this tree that I¡¯ve planted? If you want to gain the power of civilization, show your courage and climb up this holy tree. This is my test to you, the Test of Wisdom and Courage¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi placed the metallic silver sword that he had custom-made and purchased from Taobao, along with a match soaked in kerosene, and a transparent capsule that contained the body fluid of white ants that had not been successful previously, on the top of the tree.


    ¡°These are the Three Treasures of Civilization.¡±


    ¡°The Sword of Damocles, the weapon that protects civilization. And unlike the savage species that are found all over the earth, an intelligent species is one that could make use of the power of tools.¡±


    ¡°The Torch, which burns with a blazing flame, is the bridge that sustains civilization. Mastering fire is the first step towards the origin of civilization.¡±


    ¡°And last of all, this bottle of fluid. That is the blood of power. Only the bravest warriors of the world can drink it and possibly survive death. If you do indeed survive, then you will gain unparalleled great power!¡±


    ¡°If you wish to change the fate of your race, then climb up the Holy Tree and obtain all Three Treasures of Civilization before the Torch is extinguished.¡±


    Xu Zhi gently placed the young bugape on the ground and while it was still in a state of shock, took great strides over the mountains and rivers and walked away.


    ¡°Accelerate cell division speed by a hundred times!¡±


    As soon as Xu Zhi walked out of the sandbox world, he immediately gave an order to the Insecta nest.


    In an instant, the movement of the entire earth began to pick up speed at a crazy rate, forming an endless stream of all kinds of afterimages. The trees rapidly grew and withered while the animals turned into afterimages, rapidly growing, aging, and then dying.


    That match that was soaked in kerosene would only burn for about thirty seconds before it went out.


    But for this land where time was accelerated by a hundred years, thirty seconds was the equivalent of several days.


    In other words, the test of the Holy Tree would last several days.


    ¡°Time is relative; it¡¯s a manifestation of the movement of matter¡­ The acceleration of the division of the nerve cells of their brains by a hundred times, and acceleration of the division of their body cells by a hundred times, is the same as the acceleration of time by a hundred times for them.¡±


    ¡°A match that burns for a fraction of a second is, to them, also relatively able to burn for several days. In their world view, matches are not fireworks that burn up within an instant, but rather torches that burn for several days.¡±


    Xu Zhi was reminded of something he had heard before:


    Little wisdom is no match for great wisdom, and a short life is nothing compared to a long life. How can we know that this is true? The fungus that is born in the morning and dies at night does not know what night and dawn are, and the short-lived cicadas do not know what spring and autumn are!!


    What they think of as a long time, in my eyes, is nothing more than a fleeting moment.


    After Xu Zhi left, he used his binoculars to watch the scene beneath the Holy Tree. The young bugape had gathered a few companions. With resolute faces, they quickly climbed up the Holy Tree.


    In Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes, the movements of these little ants as they climbed up the tree were so fast that he could only see the afterimages they left behind. In just a few seconds, they had fallen down countless times, then struggled back up as they continued their ascent. In about ten seconds, they had successfully climbed to the top of the Holy Tree.


    For them, it had been countless days of hard work and countless failures.


    Their movements were simply too fast.


    At the summit of the Holy Tree, Gilgamesh stood on top of the lush green canopy and raised his sword high. He seemed to have said and done something before speedily descending the tree, leaving behind only an afterimage.


    Xu Zhi was curious and could not help but ask the Insecta Nest, ¡°What were they saying?¡±


    The Insecta Nest¡¯s mind brought up the scene that Xu Zhi had just seen.


    ¡°The Great Beast of Wisdom To think that in this world, such a terrifying giant intelligent species exists! There is an ultra-big giant which is ten thousand feet tall!¡±


    Gilgamesh, who had conquered the Holy Tree, raised the Sword of Damocles and swung it high above his head.


    He looked down at the entire world beneath the Holy Tree. His black hair was fluttering in the wind, and the bone armor on his shoulders was shining darkly. His resolute face was suddenly filled with confidence.


    ¡°We, likewise, also possess intelligence. Our future will be just like that of the Great Beast of Wisdom! Every single member of our tribe will wield great divine power! All shall have the power to make countless beasts flee! I must lead my people all the way to the summit and spread the fire of civilization throughout the land.¡±


    This was recorded as a moment of eternity.


    Millions of years later, from the relics left behind by the oldest dynasty to ever exist in this land, the extremely prosperous yet ephemeral Sumer dynasty, archeologists unearthed a Sumerian hymn, ¡®The Genesis¡¯ which the Sumerians had written and dedicated to their king.


    This oldest piece of document, the Sumerian epic, recorded the moment:


    The Great Beast of Wisdom, ten thousand feet tall, all white and radiant, with a divine face. It had come to crush and shatter the earth and mountains under its feet, planted the Holy Tree, and set up the Test of Wisdom. And it had given the Three Treasures of Civilization, the Torch, the Sword and the Blood of Power, to the young Hero King, Gilgamesh.

 Chapter 7

    An Aging Hero


    Xu Zhi returned to the house, entered the kitchen, and started boiling water. He was thirsty and wanted a cup of tea.


    The fire of civilization had been lit.


    The young bugape, with his body of thick hair and a physique that resembled that of Westerners, had been named Gilgamesh by Xu Zhi. The fact that he had chosen the name of a mythical king of the west for the bugape made it clear that Xu Zhi had high hopes for him.


    Xu Zhi had even given him the genes of the white ants, which were what the bugapes had not been able to accept and assimilate during the previous test tube stage of the species. This showed that Xu Zhi held only the highest expectations for Gilgamesh.


    Whether or not he would be able to truly rise to the top was really up to him.


    Xu Zhi sat cross-legged at the entrance of the house and seemed to be very pleased. He looked around the yard and said, ¡°I have cleared 100-Mu worth of land to build this sandbox, but there are still several Mus of land here. How about clearing the weeds as well?¡±


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment and translated his words into action, though he had not thought about what he would do with the remaining land.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    A moment later, there was a knock on the door.


    A shirtless Xu Zhi put down his hoe and went to open the door. Chen Xi stood outside, carrying a whole lot of food in her arms. She looked at him and then looked inside the yard intently. With eyes filled with curiosity, she asked, ¡°Aye? You¡¯re plowing the land?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just trying my hand at it while getting some exercise.¡± Xu Zhi picked up a towel and wiped off his sweat. She could not see what was going on in the sandbox, so she thought he was just plowing the land.


    ¡°Shocking! I would never have expected a high-achieving graduate, who has worked for a foreign company, to quit his highly-paid job that earned several tens of thousands a year, suffer from a terminal illness, and return home to farm.¡±


    Chen XI scratched her head. Xu Zhi¡¯s upper body was in line with the golden ratio for men¡¯s bodies. As she looked at the sharp, angular silhouette of his well-defined muscles, she flushed red and silently cursed to herself, certain that he had done something to fix his appearance. ¡°Brother Xu Zhi, I¡¯ll put the food here! Do you need help? I help my mother to plant the rice seedlings at home. The orchard in your place has been abandoned for a long time. Your orchard is around 100 Mu, right? It¡¯s really a large piece of earth, and now that you¡¯re all by yourself, it¡¯s definitely too much for you to handle!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Xu Zhi chuckled and said, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. The yard is big, so I¡¯ll just cultivate a random piece of land, plant some interesting seeds, and who knows, maybe some beautiful flowers that earn everyone¡¯s admiration will bloom.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Chen Xi exhaled with curiosity. She patted her chest and assured him, ¡°Then you should do your best and plant the seeds well! Let me know what you want to eat! Aunt Li and I will make anything that you want!¡±


    Then, with a skip and a jump, she ran away.


    But just she left, she said something that hit Xu Zhi with a critical strike. ¡°You were so dispirited before. Now, you¡¯re suddenly so full of life, looking in the pink of health, and even your hair has grown back. This must be what they call the final radiance of life before death¡­ I guess these are the last few days of your life. Before you die, I¡¯ll have to take good care of you.¡±


    Uh-huh?


    Does growing hair mean I¡¯m going to die?


    ¡°To hell with you! You think this meal is my last supper? This young lass is too insulting. I¡¯m only in the middle stage of gastric cancer,¡± Xu Zhi said in a huff. He glared at her as she left and opened the lunchbox.


    Inside the small lunchbox was a meal that had been prepared with great care.


    The meal consisted of sunnyside eggs, carrots, stir-fried vegetables with meat. It was a very simple and down-to-earth meal. Yet taking a big bite of it, he instantly felt as though his mouth was filled with fragrance. The feeling was simply so refreshing.


    It was the taste of home!


    Delicious!


    Smells so good!


    ¡°This girl can really cook! Maybe I¡¯m already a dead man. She should take good care of a dying cancer patient like me and come over every day to bring me delicious food¡­¡±


    Cancer patients, especially those with gastric cancer, had to be very mindful of their diet, so delicious and nutritious food like this meal was perfect. Xu Zhi was so satisfied that he ate a huge amount. He lay down on the lounge chair in his yard and simply did not feel like moving at all.


    After relaxing for a while, he started on some of his chores, including cleaning up some parts of the orchard as he had planned to.


    After he was done with farm work in the yard, he was covered in mud, so he started washing his clothes. After wringing out the water, he hung the pieces of clothing and his underwear on the clothesline in the yard. ¡°Right, I¡¯ll have to find time one of these days to go into town and get a washing machine.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day, Chen Xi returned to deliver another lunchbox. She had gotten addicted to delivering lunchboxes to him.


    In the face of her act of compassion and sympathy for a terminally ill patient, Xu Zhi simply could find no reason to refuse her help and turn her away.


    He was staying home to plow and cultivate his land, and he even had someone to bring him delicious food and take care of a terminally ill patient like him. This made him feel that the world was full of love. Could there be any kind of idyllic farm life that was more nourishing tha this?


    No, none at all.


    As the lines in a poem went, while picking chrysanthemums beneath the eastern fence, I leisurely looked around and saw the Nanshan Mountains.


    Just plowing the fields, planting seeds in the land, and leading an exceedingly carefree and simple life on the farm, he was beginning to vaguely feel like he had attained a seclusive state of mind.


    This was a short day. For Xu Zhi, it was very short, just the time it took to eat his three meals and have a good sleep. But for the sandbox, it was a long time. A long period of one hundred years had gone by. For the bugapes, whose average lifespan was only about forty to fifty years, two generations of reproduction had passed.


    Now, after two generations, that young and green bugape from a previous era had handed over the torch of civilization. Had he died of old age?


    No, not at all.


    He had given Xu Zhi a great surprise.


    Xu Zhi had carefully documented the progress of their civilization.


    In the first decade following Xu Zhi¡¯s departure, Gilgamesh led the bugapes as they continued their escape.


    He was amazed to learn that the world had fire that wielded such amazing powers. It was fire that cooked food, drove away giant beasts at night, and provided warmth during the cold nights to maintain body temperature.


    The use of fire represented the birth of civilization.


    And the Sword of Damocles that Xu Zhi had left behind was an invincible weapon in this giant primordial forest. Gilgamesh had used this sharp weapon to slay countless Dora beasts that resembled the wretched egg-stealing Oviraptors, allowing his people to just about pull through a deathbed struggle. They began to fight back.


    In the second decade, Gilgamesh was no longer a youth and was moving into his thirties.


    He had become tall and majestic. In the course of leading his tribe, he had become the most powerful hunter of the bugape tribe and was known by the people of his tribe as the Hero King.


    He even used fire to burn the land to make it fertile. Then he began to cultivate this land to carry out some simple farming.


    He was unstoppable, arrogant, brutal, and extremely self-conceited. The Great Beast of Wisdom handed him the Three Treasures of Civilization. He clearly knew that civilization was the inheritance of knowledge and history, so he boldly developed the cuneiform script and an innovative language to record the history of his race.


    He considered himself to be part of the first intelligent species to give rise to a civilized world. He recorded the history of how he created his civilization in books, sang praises of it in hymns, and without feeling any shame, he boastfully named it ¡®The Genesis¡¯.


    He was peremptory, tyrannical, and yet extremely charismatic.


    In his tribe, he had a hundred and thirty-one beautiful wives to bear him offspring, most of whom were strong and powerful and had inherited his stature and intelligence.


    But a bugape¡¯s lifespan was only thirty to forty years. And at this time, Gilgamesh was already in his thirties.


    The great hero had reached the end of his race and ushered in old age. The bold and uninhibited Hero King who wielded the Sword of Damocles had come to the end of his life.


    In a wooden treehouse, red hot flames were blazing within the fireplace, radiating heat waves into the atmosphere.


    ¡°That is the Torch of Civilization that the Great Beast of Wisdom bestowed upon me. It is so radiant and beautiful, like leaping and dancing fiery-red flowers.¡±


    Gilgamesh was sitting calmly on a giant chair woven from the fur of the Alla Beast, looking into the flames, his gaze was thoughtful and distant. His entire imposing and mighty body had aged and become slow. Turning his head, he looked at the skulls of giant beasts that were hanging on the wall.


    There were all kinds of skeletal bones and skulls of giant beasts. They looked hideous, unyielding, and powerful, and they could make people tremble in fear. And all these wild and savage beasts that had been thought to be unstoppable had all been conquered by him.


    The entire wall was like a record of all the glorious conquests of his life.


    His entire life had been glorious and brilliant enough.


    He had fulfilled the dreams of his youth.


    He was content.


    ¡°The next leader of the tribe has been determined. It will be my son, Aga of Kish, who is no less capable than I am. He can lead the entire tribe in taking on the giant beasts and will lead the tribe to future glory.¡±


    Gilgamesh clearly felt that his life was gradually coming to an end. Death was the inevitable end that all living creatures had to face. He was already close to resigning himself to his fate. He silently took out the Blood of Power that he had been given years ago and said with a sigh, ¡°I no longer have anything to fear or worry about. The Great Beast of Wisdom said that only the bravest warriors of the world can drink it and possibly survive death. And one who survives will gain unparalleled great power.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the world¡¯s most courageous warrior, am I not?¡±


    ¡°Let me see!!¡± The aging hero had a gloomy look in his eyes and was slightly shocked. He stood in a trance as he remembered the glorious years of his life. And suddenly, he wept. Silently, he pierced his hand and poured the Blood of Power over the wound.


    Pain!


    It was pain beyond measure!!!!!


    Gilgamesh began to struggle.


    The aging hero fell to the ground. He had survived countless battles over the years but never before had he experienced such pain. It sent him reeling violently from the agony as he gasped for breath.


    Eventually, the pain faded. He had survived death and got to his feet. All the thick, black hair on his body had gradually fallen off to reveal the sturdy abs on his chest. The thick and dense black hair that covered his face was also fading off, thus revealing a face that had the perfect beauty of a god.


    He was no longer a grayish-black color. His entire being had turned into a bugape homo sapien with snow-white hair.


    His skin was delicate and crystal clear, and he looked like a snow giant that had walked out of a blizzard. His physical built conformed to the golden proportion of a Greek Sculpture, and his beautiful, streamlined muscles were bound to leave a strong impression.


    ¡°This kind of power is¡­¡±


    This stalwart young man with snow-white hair slowly stood up and said, ¡°The Blood of Power. This power wields such an imaginable might.¡±


    Crack!


    He lightly squeezed a handrail that was made of sturdy skeletal bones, and it instantly shattered.


    At this time, in the tribe, Aga of Kish, the son of Gilgamesh, was standing tall above all. He raised the Sword of Damocles high and announced his succession as leader of the tribe.


    Aga of Kish was wise and powerful, capable, and virtuous. Unlike his tyrannical and arrogant father, he was a qualified and kind leader. Gilgamesh was also aware of this, so when he approached old age, he was willing to give his position to his son. He was unwilling to see his tribe and its civilization that had prospered under his leadership head towards destruction.


    But now, it was different¡­


    It was completely different.


    The very kind and beloved Aga of Kish had great respect for his father and had never thought of robbing his father of his position. Besides, Gilgamesh would not have tolerated such potential dangers.


    ¡°I¡¯m back. So, the position of leader is still mine.¡±


    On this day, blood was spilled, and wails of woe rang aloud throughout the Sumerian tribe. The Hero King, Gilgamesh, had regained his position as leader and started his second life by killing his son.

 Chapter 8

    The Suspended Sword of Damocles


    When his bugape¡¯s lifespan was about to come to an end, and Gilgamesh was about to die of old age, he used the Blood of Power and avoided death. He restored a young body and gained a second chance at life, reverting back to the courageous and hot-blooded Hero King he had been when he was young. He was back to lead his tribe on further conquests.


    Time passed; another decade had pushed its way forward.


    The tribe, having settled down, had gone through several generations. The wooden huts that they lived in decayed over time and were starting to deteriorate. So, with Gilgamesh in charge, the people started to build houses out of stone. This was the time they officially entered the period of resistance against the great beasts, otherwise known as the Stone Age.


    Gilgamesh, who had the genes of white ants, could easily pull out massive hundred-year-old trees that would have otherwise required the concerted effort of four people. A light leap could take him seven to eight meters high, and he also had a colossal strength that allowed him to move mountains.


    He led his people against the giant beasts. After thirteen years of constant fighting, the momentum he had accumulated finally reached its peak and he chose to challenge the most terrifying and the most powerful hundred-meter tall beast in the land: the legendary giant beast, Finba!


    The giant beast was nothing less than a towering mountain, even when sprawled on the ground.


    Its body stretched across the entire Smikar Forest.


    The sound of it breathing while it slept was strong enough to create a gust of wind in the dense and lush forest. It even made the the giant trees sway.


    A single snort from the creature was enough to blow away a giant Alla beast.


    It was also the same terrifying and invincible giant beast that Xu Zhi had seen previously. It was as large as a kitten.


    It was the king that dominated the entire era of giant beasts.


    The great battle raged on for three days and three nights. The earth cracked, the valleys crumbled, and countless beasts in the forest fled in fear.


    On this day, Gilgamesh, with his well-sculpted body bathed in blood, returned with the Sword of Damocles in one hand and dragged the dead body of the huge hundred-meter beast, Finba, with the other.


    Just the strength of one of his hands was so great that it could pull the corpse of the hundred-meter Finba, whose size was comparable to a towering mountain. This made the people of his tribe feel so proud of him, but at the same time, they were also extremely shocked.


    Countless people had written hymns for him, praising his strength. This was the most powerful Hero King in history.


    ¡°I want to build a kingdom.¡±


    The moment he returned, he looked at the people of the Stone Tribe and suddenly declared his wishes.


    The tribe¡¯s emotion hit the highest point!


    Weeping with joy and embracing each other amidst tears, they knew that under the leadership of this great and handsome Sumerian Hero King, the miserable days where they had to wander about in a desperate and homeless plight would become a thing of the past. They no longer had to fear the wild species of giant beasts.


    A new era of civilization had begun!


    History is written by the victors, and Gilgamesh chose not to write anything about the atrocity that was killing his son. In Genesis, he only recorded his moments of valor.


    The chapter on the history of the Sumer Dynasty was recorded as follows:


    Gilgamesh, having drunk the Blood of Power, slew the legendary giant beast Finba with his sword and established the Sumer Dynasty. Moving giant rocks around, he built the first city-state in history, Uruk City.


    Time was constantly passing.


    Gilgamesh, who was invincible, began to work on the development of civilization.


    He was driven and diligent, full of valor, and extremely charismatic, but he was also tyrannical and unstoppable.


    He created the currency system, perfected the languages, and built cities. But he also cruelly divided his humble people into a multiplicity of ranks and classes and established slavery. Furthermore, he wasted manpower and money by sending a large number of warriors on expeditions to explore the far reaches of the world.


    He was the great Hero King to his people, but he was also a complete tyrant, through-and-through.


    Eighty-seven years into the Sumer Dynasty, Gilgamesh was a hundred and twenty-seven years old.


    The Uruk Kingdom¡¯s population had finally reached tens of millions.


    Countless slaves were being traded. A Colosseum had even been built. Nobles made their slaves fight against giant beasts as a form of entertainment, roaring with laughter as they watched.


    The people of the tribe from the earlier period had passed away. After nearly a hundred years, their grandchildren¡¯s generation could no longer remember the hardship and struggles that their ancestors had faced. With such an easy and comfortable life, they were gradually heading towards degeneration.


    However, the King of Sumer was still so valiant.


    In the dark, murky palace of King Uruk, the arched roof had carvings of precise and delicate patterns. The snow-white wall lamps cast a pale light. On both sides of the palace, there were stone pillars encircled by flower wreaths and engraved with circular golden patterns. The floor was covered with a bright red carpet made from the fur of powerful beasts.


    A handsome and imposing man sat calmly on an exquisite throne made of white bones. In his hand, he held the legendary sword that he never allowed to leave his side, the Sword of Damocles.


    ¡°Great King of Sumer, Lord of the City-state! Your Majesty, Gilgamesh!! We have finished exploring the earth in its entirety.¡± Dionysus, one of the Royal Ministers, made a slight bow and spoke fervently of what he had seen and heard over the years.


    ¡°Our world, what is it like?¡±


    Gilgamesh was as handsome as a Greek statue. He sat on his throne made of the skeletal bones of Finba the great beast, looking as if he could see the endless blue sky beyond the palace walls.


    The warriors who ventured out to explore the earth had traveled in all directions. They spent more than twenty years on this massive project before they finished one round trip. Countless lives were lost before they got to know the shape of the entire world.


    Throughout the history of the earth, no matter what ancient period they belonged to, all the great kings had a strong desire for knowledge, as well as a very ambitious heart.


    Dionysius gestured respectfully yet exaggeratedly and said, ¡°Our world, where the sky is round, and the earth is square.¡±


    ¡°The sky is an infinitely high arc; the ground is a perfect square.¡±


    ¡°There is a massive ocean in the center, and it is surrounded by mountains and rivers.¡±


    ¡°This land is incomparably vast and endless. If you ride the fastest Finchera beast and travel along the path in a straight line, to get from one end of the world to the other, it will still take more than twenty years, even at if you¡¯re moving at full speed¡­¡±


    After a moment of silence, this greatest king of the world said, ¡°Alright, you may take your leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Dionysius rose and left.


    Then he suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned his head to look at their king with a gaze filled with admiration. This great Hero King had led them out of a primitive life in the caves. He had brought about the era of tribes and farming, led them into the Stone Age, and now, they were further moving on to an era of city-states.


    He had slain the most terrifying king of giant beasts, Finba, and had led them through many rounds of civilization.


    More than thirty years ago, when Dionysius was still a lad, he was a well-known and promising young ranger in the city-state. He was summoned to the palace by His Majesty who ordered him to look into the geographical layout of the entire landscape. The king had entrusted him with the greatest mission in his life: to map the geography of the city-state.


    It was thirty years later that he returned to the Uruk Kingdom. After he accomplished his mission, he was no longer a youth, but a trembling old man with clouded eyes who would not live much longer.


    But His Majesty was still as young as ever.


    He looked exactly the same as when Dionysius, being a young ranger, had an audience with him. His face was still extremely handsome and perfect as if time had left no mark on his face.


    ¡°What a great monarch this is!¡±


    Dionysius¡¯ body trembled; he was filled with fervor.


    For over a hundred years, His Majesty had not displayed his power. No one knew how much more powerful he had become. Perhaps in the future, this long-lived immortal king would lead the Sumerians into the next era of civilization.


    ¡°Our world, where the sky is round, and the earth is square.¡±


    When the palace was empty, Gilgamesh let out a long sigh before slowly drawing out the holy sword that he had carried with him all these years, the Sword of Damocles. It had a skillfully crafted blade that was fine and precise, and it emitted a cold light of shiny metal.


    He stroked it gently with his fingers as if it were his lover that had accompanied him through endless years.


    ¡°I have mastered the power of the Torch, and have also gained a thorough understanding of the use and effect of the blood of power. As for the Sword of Damocles¡­ I have scoured the entire world, but still haven¡¯t been able to find out how it was made.¡±


    Feeling full of amazement as he stroked the blade, Gilgamesh whispered to himself, ¡°What material is it made of? What kind of giant beast¡¯s skeletal bone is it? Or is it some kind of craft of a civilization?¡±


    Unfortunately, this world was, after all, not a real world.


    There were no mineral veins, no copper or iron ores, or any kind of ores at all. Xu Zhi had not deliberately buried ores in the ground. This was originally just an ordinary piece of farmland found in an orchard, and the ground was simply composed of soil. This was why they were destined to be stuck in the Stone Age for eternity. In the knowledge they had of the world, there was never the word ¡°metal¡±.


    To this world, this shiny and solid material was mysterious and powerful. And it was one of a kind.


    ¡°Having search to the ends of the world, we are still unable to find the Great Beast of Wisdom from back then. Where in the world does he live?¡± Gilgamesh took a deep breath.


    The civilization that the Great Beast of Wisdom possessed was simply unfathomable.


    The treasured weapon that he had received as a gift, the Sword of Damocles, was the holy sword that had helped him establish an entire civilization, but it might also be a warning to him.


    He had only partially grasped the power of civilization. Much of it was still unknown. Just like the secret to how this sword was made, it filled him with such deep fear that he could feel shivers down his spine!!


    The Sword of Damocles was like a suspended sword, with its tip hanging high above his head.


    This sword brought him the power of civilization; it was powerful and mysterious. It allowed him to carve out glory, but it also made him feel extremely insecure. The tip of the sword might fall anytime, so there was a possibility that his life might be taken away from him at any moment.


    ¡°The power of civilization¡­ really fills people with so much anticipation.¡±


    He sat on his throne and, like a sleeping lion in deep slumber, slowly looked far into the distance. It was as if he was looking back in time, looking at the distant forest from a hundred years ago. Back then, he had met that huge, great figure, the ultra-large giant that stood ten thousand feet tall. Its entire body radiated a snow-white light like it was born in holiness. He was carried around in its wide palms, from where he could look down at the mountains and rivers of the world from high up in the sky, and this giant had handed him the Three Treasures of Civilization.


    ¡°Unfortunately, my life is coming to an end again. The Blood of Power no longer works for me. But I still want to live a third lifetime¡­ Great Beast of Wisdom, I want to see you again!¡±

 Chapter 9

    Era of the Search for the Great Beast


    It was a pity.


    Xu Zhi was eating, chatting with Chen Xi while enjoying the simple yet fragrant peasant meal. The food was both nutritious and delicious, and Xu Zhi was happily chomping away. He did not have the time to pay him any attention¡­ He did not want to pay attention to him at all.


    Ultimately, all lives would end in old age and death. No one could live forever.


    Even the late Insecta Queen, who exuded so much valor, was unable to attain immortality. Otherwise, before she approached the end of her lifespan, she would not have tried to break open the barren land and break into the legendary Realm of Immortality to seek the possibility of extending her life.


    No species could live forever.


    He, Xu Zhi, the ¡°farmer¡±, was now terminally ill, and there was no telling when his gastric cancer would deteriorate into the final stage. He could die at any time. He did not even have the luxury of dying a blissful death from old age.


    ¡°And this king of that land in the sandbox? He¡¯s really blessed. He led a glorious life that had the attention of all. Future generations will write far-reaching hymns to sing his praises. Even I am envious of him.¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed.


    Gilgamesh had lived such a legendary life that even Xu Zhi was envious of him. His exploits had been magnificent and his achievements had been great. He had founded a civilization, and within the tribe, he had married more than three hundred beautiful wives. In this lifetime, was there anything left for him to regret?¡±


    Nothing.


    If it was not for the fact that Xu Zhi could not become a miniature being, with due honesty, he would have run in and lived a happy and dream-like life, just like a carefree deity, and would have stayed that way until his time was up.


    From Xu Zhi¡¯s point of view, there was nothing to regret after having lived such a life. A terminally ill person like himself would have been very satisfied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to the city to buy a washing machine.¡±


    Xu Zhi stood in front of his yard and ran his hand through his head of thick, black hair in a peculiar manner.


    ¡°Brother Xu Zhi, let¡¯s take my electric car!¡±


    Chen Xi laughed. Then, she scratched her head and said, ¡°Actually, I still have a lot of questions to ask you that require your professional knowledge. After all, you are a senior in our school, and I am also studying the same major as you previously did!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Xu Zhi smiled.


    Xu Zhi had not bought a car for himself.


    After all, there were only hundreds of thousands left from the savings he had accumulated from his previous job. After buying a good car, he would have practically emptied his savings. Back then, buying a car was not an option for him at all. He had used most of his savings on the chemotherapy, and now, there was only a bicycle in the yard. So naturally, he had to hitch a ride in Chen Xi¡¯s electric car when heading out.


    Xu Zhi and Chen Xi happily shared a ride on her electric car as they headed to the city to shop.


    He bought some electrical appliances to make life easier for him on the farm. After all, he was used to living in a modernized city. If his house was not equipped with electrical appliances, he would have a hard time!


    This time, he appeared to be in a more leisurely mood, thinking that Gilgamesh would accept his death as calmly as his first time.


    If resistance could not prevent one from aging, then it was best to silently accept one¡¯s impending death, just as he, Xu Zhi, had chosen to do. He would spend his final moments enjoying life to the fullest.


    However, he had overlooked one thing.


    Man is an animal that is never satisfied with being satisfied.


    The first time he faced death, Gilgamesh had almost resigned himself to his fate. He was ecstatic when he was given a second chance at life. Yet being reborn after experiencing the fear that death had brought him had made him utterly afraid of death.


    This Hero King wanted to live a third life.


    ¡­


    In the year 102 of the Sumer Dynasty, Gilgamesh was one hundred and forty-two years old.


    More than a hundred years since his founding, this legendary king, who had already lived through a lifespan that was three times that of an ordinary civilian, was now beginning to look old. He was completely shocked, and he was furious at everyone. He directly issued a royal decree and launched a nationwide search for the Great Beast of Wisdom.


    ¡°Anyone who finds traces of the Great Beast of Wisdom will be handsomely rewarded!¡±


    At the same time, he summoned and gathered all the world¡¯s oddball figures and began to concoct potions and study black magic.


    At a point in time, a large number of all kinds of giant beasts living in the primordial deep forest were slaughtered. Their horns, hearts, and various body parts were used in experiments. Even the great Alla beast, whose species had once thrived so greatly, was brought to the verge of extinction as a result.


    In the course of history, this was the period of the famous Age of Tyrannical City-states, where dark sorcerers ran rampant.


    In year 113 of the Sumer Dynasty, a court sorcerer created a longevity magic potion from the horn of the Dora beast, the sap of the Whitebeard Grass, and the organs of various beasts. The magic potion had been successful in prolonging Gilgamesh¡¯s life but soon lost its effect after repeated doses. Once again, he was headed down the path of an inexorable decline.


    Death was inevitable for all living creatures, even the greatest of heroes!


    It was now year 145 of the Sumer Dynasty, and another thirty years had passed. Gilgamesh could feel that his life was fading away very rapidly. The magnificent old man sat on his throne, completely gray-haired and wrinkled. He sat on his throne, calm and motionless, and closed his eyes.


    ¡°My life is coming to an end. Clearly, I have no wish to die yet¡­¡±


    After meditating for three days, he finally opened his aged eyes. Choosing to succumb to time, he decreed.


    ¡°Screen candidates for the next king!¡±


    Boom!


    There was uproar as emotions ran high. The dynasty reeled in shock.


    ¡°The great king is dying!¡±


    ¡°Gilgamesh, the long-lived and immortal Hero King, is reaching the end of his life?¡±


    For a while, no one dared to speak up.


    The last time Gilgamesh was about to die of old age, he had made his most trusted son, Aga of Kish, the next leader. But after he had gained a second chance at life, he killed his son with his own hands.


    Everyone was afraid of becoming the next Aga of Kish. If Gilgamesh were to survive again, he would surely kill the next king!


    At this point, Gilgamesh, who was truly deserving to be the wisest of kings, issued a simple decree.


    ¡°Candidates for the throne will receive the Blood of Power! You will possess a power that¡¯s equal to mine, so you do not need to fear me! And you will be granted the right to lead your men beyond my city and build another kingdom.¡±


    Permission to build a city!


    To be given the Blood of Power!


    The news spread, and the entire nation was shocked.


    ¡°The throne is mine!¡±


    ¡°I will be the next king of Sumer!¡±


    Countless merchants, slaves, paupers, nobles, and craftsmen flocked to the palace.


    In the end, even though countless warriors had passed the trials, they died from being unable to bear the Blood of Power. Only the forest warrior, Enkidu, and the savanna savage, Ishtar, had been able to. Both of them had received the Blood of Power and eventually lived to establish two new city-states.


    Two kings with the Blood of Power had emerged. They were about to take over royal authority, replace the aging Gilgamesh, and lead the next generation of Sumerian civilization.


    Civilization had begun at the hands of Gilgamesh, but it could not be cut off at his hands.


    By year 175 of the Sumer Dynasty, the three kingdoms were established and with the three kings ruling the world together, the Sumerian city-state entered an unprecedented period of prosperity. Yet Gilgamesh suddenly felt that death was going hit him full-on and began trying in vain to put up a final struggle.


    He gathered his craftsmen and built a temple. This was the Palace of the Great Beast that he had built, and it was even more elaborate than his Palace of King Uruk. He dedicated it to the Great Beast of Wisdom.


    In the great stone temple, there was a statue of a great, towering giant. With white light surrounding it, this ten thousand feet giant held the young Hero King, Gilgamesh, in one hand, and looked down at the entire world. His entire being was radiating an amazing white glow of divinity.


    On this day, he led the entire nation¡¯s population that comprised his ministers, and all of his millions of people, to worship the Great Beast of Wisdom, hoping that the great, gigantic intelligent creature could sense him calling out to it.


    ¡°If only I could see the Great Beast of Wisdom one last time before I die; if only I could see that great and mysterious intelligent species before I die, then¡­¡± Tears were streaming down Gilgamesh¡¯s aged face.


    After eighty-eight years, Gilgamesh, who was dying of old age, led his entire court of ministers to the temple to pray, and he pleaded for a second audience with the Great Beast of Wisdom.


    ¡°Great Beast of Wisdom, Gilgamesh wants to meet you again!¡±

 Chapter 10

    Revisiting the Sandbox


    Tongcheng was quite a big city, and Xu Zhi and Chen Xi took their time walking around the place as they shopped.


    He went to the shopping mall and bought a whole lot of appliances, including a washing machine, microwave oven, and refrigerator. He planned to revamp his old house and transform it into a modernized home.


    The owner of the mall was naturally smiling very happily. Most people shopped online these days, so it was rare to see a generous customer visiting a physical shop in person. He immediately arranged for the purchases to be delivered to Xu Zhi¡¯s home in the countryside.


    In truth, Xu Zhi did not want to shop for household appliances online and preferred to visit the shop instead.


    After all, most of them performed similar functions. He was mainly concerned about the appearance of the furniture, whether they were compatible with one another, and how he could arrange them to create a cleaner living environment.


    Then, following Chen Xi¡¯s lead, Xu Zhi went to some other shops where he bought some instruments and equipment. He purchased a high-pressure water jet, an electric drill, a chainsaw, and water sprinklers, along with some other modern farming tools.


    After all, these were all essential tools for a creator like him!


    ¡°Pack them up, pack everything up! I will deliver everything to the farm for free, just for you.¡± The shop owner was delighted to have such a generous VIP buying from his shop and laughed heartily.


    Some of the equipment cost thousands, or even tens of thousands, of yuan. Up to this point, Xu Zhi had spent seventy to eighty thousand yuans on various things, but he still had eleven thousand yuans left in his savings account. He had not been frugal for a while, but neither could he be bothered to think too much about it.


    If I have the money to spend, I¡¯ll jolly well spend it. After all, I can afford it.


    On the way back, Xu Zhi rode in the front of the electric car, with Chen Xi sitting behind him. She could not help but touch Xu Zhi¡¯s thick mass of hair. Then very quickly and without any warning, she yanked out a strand of hair. The instant pain evoked tears that threatened to fall, with a grimace, Xu Zhi asked, ¡°What are you doing? Can you keep your hands to yourself?¡±


    Chen Xi was also very shocked and quickly tossed away that strand of hair that she had plucked out. She was shocked beyond words and exclaimed, ¡°What strong hair roots! What exactly have you been through!¡±


    Xu Zhi felt a headache coming his way.


    Why are you so bothered about me growing hair? Am I not allowed to grow hair?


    He seemed helplessly speechless and in a pained voice said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, it¡¯s the chemotherapy! Chemotherapy! I am now recovering well from the side effects. And besides, I wasn¡¯t born bald.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Chen Xi stared at him.


    ¡°Really.¡±


    Xu Zhi gave her an earnest and serious look.


    ¡°But still, that¡¯s really surprising.¡± Chen Xi was still feeling shocked.


    After all, she had been delivering food to him for several days. From the way he looked, it did not seem as though he was someone going through a sudden spurt of vigor in the final moments before death. Was it really like he said? His hair had grown, his body had become fitter, and his face had become much more handsome. Could it really be due to recuperation and exercise?


    It simply felt like something was not right.


    ¡°You¡¯re so suspicious! You are imagining all sorts of things. I can¡¯t even be bothered with you.¡± Xu Zi traveled home with a befuddled Chen Xi seated behind him. There were occasional piles of cow dung on the ground while they were riding along the countryside dirt paths which Xu Zhi did not bother avoiding. He simply rode over them.


    After all, the car did not belong to him.


    On both sides of the road, there were fields staggered in a neat arrangement. From time to time, aunties and elderly ladies greeted him warmly.


    ¡°Yo, Xiao Zhi and young lady have just gone to the city!¡±


    ¡°You young people need to get out more and walk around.¡±


    ¡°Our village is aging. Everyone has either left for their studies or work. You two are the only young ones left!¡±


    ¡°Hello Aunt Li, hello Uncle Zhang,¡± Xu Zhi responded with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ve just taken Chen Zi out for a walk and bought some household items.¡±


    The warm sunlight shone down on them.


    It was already past six o¡¯clock, and the stars could be vaguely seen in the sky. The village was unlike the heavily polluted city. The sky was extremely clear at night time.


    Xu Zhi believed that even in that miniature sandbox world, in the dark night that would last for fifty years, one could still see a sky full of bright stars and the full moon and understand the vastness of this universe along with its infinite possibilities.


    ¡°How small is our world? For them, it has been a long period of more than two hundred years, and they have gone through five to six generations of life and death. Yet for me, it¡¯s only been slightly more than two days, and I¡¯ve only been out on a short shopping trip¡­¡± Xu Zhi laughed. He bade farewell to Chen Xi and returned home to his yard to take a look at the sandbox. He was just in time to learn that Gilgamesh was going to die from old age from the Insecta Nest Mind.


    ¡°It will probably be tonight for him. It could even be within the next half an hour,¡± said the Insecta Nest mind.


    ¡°That soon? It simply doesn¡¯t feel real at all.¡±


    In the orchard, Xu Zhi stood still for a moment.


    With a small knife in hand, he silently cut the peel off an orange and a complete band of orange peel came dropping down in an unbroken string. One round, two rounds, then yet another round.


    Suddenly, the knife jolted.


    It broke.


    ¡°What a pity! I didn¡¯t manage to peel the orange successfully.¡±


    Xu Zhi scratched his head and thought for a moment. Then he stood up.


    The tiny bugape from back then had actually made it this far and had written such an extensive and far-reaching epic of his life. Xu Zhi simply could not help but marvel.


    Xu Zhi had merely given him some tools. And not just anybody could lever an entire history and become a great figure just because he was given a civilization. There was no doubt Gilgamesh was an outstanding king, despite his overly harsh and brutal character.


    The bugape race that he had created, the race that could only scream ¡°balding, balding¡± back then, had ultimately thrived and flourished.


    ¡°Forget it. Since he wants to see me, I think I should go and take a look. There is no way I can change his lifespan, but to visit an old acquaintance is still the right thing to do. Besides, it¡¯s also necessary for me to put a stop to this race. In just a few days, they have destroyed countless ecosystems and annihilated so many species. It has surpassed my expectations. They are like locusts, conquering, fighting, and killing with simply no regard for the ecology. If this goes on, I think it won¡¯t be long before the sandbox collapse and countless species will become extinct. Then they would be the only ones left. I have to go and talk them out of it and get them to show some restraint.¡±


    Xu Zhi stood up and put down the orange. After all, it would not take him a long time, so there was no issue at all if he were to come back and eat it later.


    ¡°Adjust their time flow to a slower rate and return it to normal.¡±


    Having said that, Xu Zhi put on the blue shoe covers meant for laboratory use and slowly strode into the sandbox.


    Step, step, step.


    The ground trembled slightly, and so did the mountains, rivers, earth, and ocean.


    Trees were being trampled, valleys bore the marks of huge footprints, and countless beasts deep in the dense forest were frantically fleeing for their lives.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°The city, is it going to collapse?¡±


    Gradually, the entire Uruk Kingdom began to shake, albeit slightly, affecting the city walls, houses, ground, streets. The pedestrians resembled scurrying ants, their faces expressing their rising fears.


    Gilgamesh, leading his court ministers, fell to his knees as he suddenly felt something. For the very first time, an expression of childlike joy appeared on the aged face of this great Hero King and he said, ¡°After two hundred years, the great intelligent creature that I met when I was a child, the Great Beast of Wisdom who gave me the Three Treasures of Civilization, has finally returned¡­¡±


    The ground shook, and the entire Uruk City seemed to tremble slightly with every step the giant beast took.


    This towering city with its circular landscape, the massive Uruk City, that housed tens of millions of people, was in Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes, only a disc that was slightly bigger than a dining table.


    After all, it was a city built by ant-sized lifeforms. It was still extremely grand and magnificent.


    It was incomparably exquisite. Every part of it was finely sculpted and was so impeccable and luxurious. And every detail arrived at a scale that was as microscopic as the size of an ant. What kind of beauty did it possess?


    It was like the most perfect bunker in the world.


    Even though this megalopolis was not very sturdy, the civilization was still too crude to know how to bury a portion of stone pillars supporting the city walls deep within the earth to build the foundation of their city. This was why the entire city trembled slightly beneath Xu Zhi¡¯s feet with every step he took.


    ¡°This is also related to the fact that they are unable to make use of cement. The solidity of a structure created from simply piecing stones together is just too low.¡± Xu Zhi strode towards Gilgamesh¡¯s kingdom, trampling on lush patches of trees along the way, and finally arrived at the Nordic city that was right in front of him, which already had an ancient civilization of its own.


    He looked down at the exquisite altar of the temple in the city.


    The old, hoary Hero King was looking up at him with a pale and handsome, yet aged face. He was gripping the Sword of Damocles in his hand, and his eyes were glistening with tears as he looked at Xu Zhi.

 Chapter 11

    A Dialogue and the Choice before Death


    ¡°A miniature civilized world, with intelligent organisms the size of ants.¡±


    Xu Zhi lowered his head to look at the intelligent species that had proliferated and evolved step by step. They were still within the size limit that he had imposed upon them. Looking at the tearful, white-haired old man, he felt somewhat pensive.


    The young bugape who he had held in the palm of his hand all those years ago, the hot-blooded youth who stood at the top of the giant tree with the Sword of Damocles in his hand as he growled towards the sky, was now just an aging man waiting to die.


    It seemed like only yesterday that he had been a youth with lofty aspirations and great ambitions, so hot-blooded and arrogant¡­ And indeed, it was only two days ago.


    What seemed like long, endless years to the bugapes were only a brief moment to Xu Zhi.


    ¡°Gilgamesh, how have you been all these years?¡± Xu Zhi whispered softly, his voice piercing through the vast layer of clouds and resounding throughout the entire prosperous Uruk Kingdom below him.


    Gilgamesh was trembling all over as he gripped his holy sword.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been well, I guess¡±


    His throat was dry, he was thirsty, and his voice was hoarse as he looked up at this towering giant who reached up beyond the clouds.


    Even though this was not the first time he had seen this giant, he was still dumbstruck by the magnificent sight before him. The ten-thousand-foot-tall giant was so massive that he pierced right through the clouds. His torso seemed to hold up the entire world, and a rich brilliance covered his face. There was a faint glimmer of light shining through the clouds, a hint of white and holy light. His majestic countenance could not be seen, but his eyes were visible amidst the clouds and were very deep.


    This giant was looking down and surveying the entirety of Uruk City.


    Stalwart, majestic, solemn, divine¡­ No words in the world could possibly describe the astounding grandeur!


    ¡°Oh God!¡±


    ¡°It actually exists!¡±


    The city¡¯s entire population consisted of tens of millions of people. Merchants in leather suits, slaves in rags, ladies in long noble dresses, commoners, and craftsmen all dropped their work. They walked out of their shops and houses and gathered on the streets where they stood and looked up at this towering giant who pierced right through the sky.


    ¡°The legendary Great Beast of Wisdom, the intelligent being that granted us civilization¡­¡±


    ¡°The huge giant that stands a thousand feet tall!¡±


    ¡°What a great and majestic existence this is, even comparable to the sun, moon, and stars in the sky!¡±


    They were all immersed in shock and their minds went blank. Longing, awe, and shock ¨C a myriad of complex emotions intertwined that finally converged to become unparalleled admiration.


    The surrounding court ministers were, likewise, also in shock. This made Gilgamesh burst out laughing as he was reminded of the first time he met the Great Beast of Wisdom. He had also experienced this feeling of being dumbstruck with astonishment.


    After a moment of silence, Gilgamesh looked up with a yearning look in his eyes and said, ¡°Great Beast of Wisdom, I have already accomplished the mission you tasked me with over a hundred years ago when you handed me the legacy of civilization.¡±


    Xu Zi was like a colossal giant who had traversed eternal time. His thundering voice penetrated the clouds and resounded throughout Uruk City. ¡°The meritorious contributions and great achievements you have made will be recorded in the Sumerian epic that your people will write, The Genesis. You will be the first, and the greatest, king in Sumerian history. Hero King Gilgamesh, future generations will dedicate the hymns of history that they will write to you to sing your praises.¡±


    ¡°No. A thousand years of glory after death, living on in the epics that are passed on through word of mouth is not what I want.¡± Gilgamesh was suddenly very worked up.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want to be like you, to have eternal life.¡± Gilgamesh raised his head and looked up at the towering giant in the clouds. With great longing in his eyes, he said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to give up everything. I¡¯m willing to give my all. Please let me have the Three Treasures of Immortality!¡±


    Xu Zhi was silent.


    Gilgamesh was the king who had practically everything he could ever ask for in this world: glory, women, power, and wealth. The world belonged to him, but he still was not satisfied.


    Eternal life. Xu Zhi wanted it too!


    Xu Zhi, terminally ill and on the verge of death at any moment, envied Gilgamesh¡¯s glorious life, which was like a chapter from a great epic.


    ¡°Gilgamesh, you are too greedy. I don¡¯t have the Three Treasures of Immortality.¡± Xu Zhi calmly looked down at this aging king who was approaching his final moments and said, ¡°The birth and death of all creatures follow the Law of Nature. It is something even I cannot change.¡±


    At the end of their life, who wouldn¡¯t have the desire to live on?


    At this point, Xu Zhi also seemed to be lamenting his own life.


    At this very moment, identity and status held no significance, and they had traversed the scales of countless civilizations. Both he and Gilgamesh were just two pitiful creatures silently waiting for their impending death and both facing the same fear of what was to come.


    It did not matter whether one was an emperor or an ant. Ultimately, everyone shared the same fate. From dust you came, and to dust you would return.


    Xu Zhi suddenly wanted to say something.


    I am just like you. I am also facing death.


    However, he said nothing at all and simply looked down at the kingdom beneath him with mixed emotions.


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡±


    Gilgamesh looked at the huge, holy face surrounded by clouds in the sky and barely managed to speak in a hoarse voice. ¡°No, you¡¯re lying. You can do it, you can clearly do it!!¡±


    His eyes seemed to burn fervently as he looked at Xu Zhi¡¯s sturdy and young body that was towering above him like lofty mountains. The giant looked as strong as rocks. More than two hundred long years had passed, and he had aged. But time had not left a single trace on the body of this great giant.


    For the bugape, it seemed like they had first me only yesterday.


    In Gilgamesh¡¯s eyes, the Great Beast of Wisdom, being the most enigmatic of all intelligent species, had eternal life.


    ¡°What great power, what enviable longevity¡­¡±


    Gilgamesh¡¯s lips quivered, and his eyes were downcast. Then suddenly, he looked up and could not help but roar, ¡°Then have you come in response to my call just so you can witness my death? Are you just here to see the end of my lowly and pitiful life as I die of old age while shivering in fear?¡±


    ¡°I have come to see you off, and I can¡¯t extend your lifespan. I have also come to inaugurate the next handover of civilization as well as to deliver a warning.¡± Xu Zhi let out a sigh and said, ¡°Your civilization is too brutal. You exterminate the lifeforms around you, destroy the forests, slaughter the giant beasts, and tramp on entire plots of lands. A true civilization is neither brutal nor barbaric, so I demand you stop your killings!¡±


    ¡°Stop killing?¡±


    Gilgamesh¡¯s burly body had turned hoary, but he was still strong and robust. He suddenly trembled and his entire body shuddered. His eyes seemed ablaze with a flame that grew increasingly strong and intense as it burned away.


    This white-haired old man took a sudden step forward.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible to put a stop to the killings. My footsteps also cannot be stopped! Do you know that for all these years, I¡¯ve always felt like this Sword of Damocles that you have given me is suspended high above my head? It has given me great strength, but it has also brought me incomparable fear¡­ And today, I am going to pull down this sword that has been hovering above my head with my own hands!¡±


    ¡°Akkad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± The historian who was in charge of writing and compiling the content of ¡®The Genesis¡¯, stepped forward.


    ¡°Record this very moment in the history of our civilization. I¡¯ll talk and you¡¯ll write.¡± Gilgamesh¡¯s tone was firm and resolute.


    Akkad silently picked up his quill from the red table, spread out a gray scroll made of animal skin parchment, and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you may begin speaking.¡±


    ¡°The history of man¡¯s struggle against nature is a history of courage and hymns. My original purpose in ordering ¡®The Genesis¡¯ to be compiled was so that the future generations would know their history, and also to allow them to understand the courage that our ancestors have shown in their struggle against nature.¡±


    ¡°Now, let history record the courage that I show at this moment.¡±


    Gilgamesh let out a heavy, ragged breath. Leaning his aged body against the Sword of Damocles, he let out a low laugh and began to explain.


    ¡°Era of Genesis, year 175 of the Sumer Dynasty. After slaying the most powerful beast in history, the legendary beast, Finba, the Hero King, Gilgamesh, who had sealed his sword for more than a hundred years, struck again. Calling on the strength of the entire nation, he lured the Great Beast of Wisdom, who was high above him, into making an appearance. He was prepared to wield his sword and slay the Great Beast of Wisdom!¡±

 Chapter 12

    Obstacles in the Way of Civilization


    First, you killed your son and now you want to kill me?


    The expression on Xu Zhi¡¯s face was somewhat complicated and surprised, but he quickly calmed down. Gilgamesh¡¯s actions seemed to be extremely daring, but justifiably so.


    He looked at Gilgamesh, known as the Hero King, who had been on the verge of death once before and who had killed his beloved son with his own hands after gaining a second chance at life. Right now, in the face of his impending death for the second time, he was actually swinging his sword at Xu Zhi, the one who had given him the Three Treasures of Civilization.


    Perhaps from the beginning, Xu Zhi should have anticipated what it would mean for him to choose, out of a bunch of trembling bugapes, the one brave young bugape who dared shout at and question a massive ten-thousand-foot tall giant.


    Gilgamesh had no fear, so it was only natural that he would attack Xu Zhi.


    This was simply his nature.


    His expression calm, Xu Zhi said, ¡°Gilgamesh, I¡¯m warning you one last time. Please stop these atrocities. It is barbaric and is not how civilized beings should behave. Your next actions will cost you dearly. You will pay the world¡¯s heaviest price!¡±


    ¡°No price can be heavier than death!¡±


    Gilgamesh slowly opened his bright red eyes. It was as if he had returned to his younger days as he showed the long-lost burning passion and madness of his youth once again, and said, ¡°Just like how I went to slay Finba, the giant beast, back then with a death wish, today, I will slay the Great Beast of Wisdom, steal his civilization, seize his power, and achieve a true sense of immortality.¡±


    ¡°I will lead my people and challenge you!¡±


    With his rippling muscles and snow-white skin, Gilgamesh looked like a god straight out of Norse mythology, and he gave a strong, loud roar.


    ¡°This is the first clash of civilizations! An intelligent civilization, challenging the one and only Great Beast of Wisdom¡­ Great Beast of Wisdom, you may have once guided our civilization, but now you are standing in our way.¡±


    Gilgamesh raised his sword high, with the fierce wind blowing wildly through his messy hair, rampant and unrestrained.


    ¡°I will use the power of the nation!¡±


    Dong!


    Dong! Dong!!


    The dull and distant sound of stone bells slowly rang out, and all of Uruk City jumped into action. There was a bustle of activities.


    The entire city¡¯s hundreds of thousands of assembled troops surged out and formed orderly, battle arrays.


    Xu Zhi looked at this scene and sighed. ¡°This has been planned a long time ago, and I was unaware of it. More than a decade ago, Gilgamesh had prepared himself to take on the Great Beast of Wisdom, and he had turned the entire population into his army of soldiers¡­ Today, he just wanted to draw me out and had already decided to bring his army of soldiers out to kill me if I did not agree to his terms.¡±


    Gilgamesh was both courageous and resourceful, and from this perspective, he was indeed a great tyrant worthy of admiration.


    ¡­


    The Mesopotamian Plains, the great city of Ur Plains.


    Ishtar stood calmly before the palace. Even though she was extremely far away, she could still see the towering giant that was standing next to the Uruk Kingdom. Its obscured face was radiating a snow-white holy glow that pierced through the clouds.


    ¡°How magnificent and gigantic this perfect lifeform is.¡±


    Ishtar was in awe, but then her pupils narrowed slightly, and she said, ¡°It¡¯s time to make my move now. If it was not to find help, how would someone so autocratic and tyrannical like Gilgamesh, His Majesty, hand the precious blood of power to someone else? Right from the beginning, he was looking for other helpers for this very moment.¡±


    Clack-clack!


    With a slight leap, she mounted an Alla beast, put on a black felt hat, and wielded her weapon, a black stone hammer made from the skeletal bones of a beast.


    ¡°Mother! Granny! Grandmother!¡±


    On the plains, countless men and women seemed somehow hesitant to speak.


    ¡°Zarn, is he still alive?¡± Ishtar suddenly turned around to ask.


    A young man, with a bitter expression, said, ¡°Granny, Father has collapsed and bedridden, he is about to die of old age¡­¡±


    ¡°My son, wait for me. I, Ishtar, the King of the Savanna, will return with what is needed to extend your life!¡±


    There was a flash of sorrow in Ishtar¡¯s eyes as she looked at the towering giant in the distance. With unmatched longing, she said, ¡°I am not Gilgamesh, who could kill his son with his own hands. I cannot bear the thought of my son and grandson dying before my eyes, one after the other. I must get more of the Blood of Power, or even the blood of the Great Beast of Wisdom. That will probably be the Blood of Immortality¡­¡±


    ¡°To battle!¡±


    She abruptly slapped to the Alla beast beneath her, and with the courage and boldness of a savannah savage, she set out with an army of her finest savage cavalry following in her lead.


    ¡°History will remember this great moment. Year 175 of the Sumer Dynasty, the Sumerians will slay the Great Beast of Wisdom and return to drink the Blood of Immortality!!!¡±


    ¡­


    The holy tree near the royal capital.


    This colossal ancient tree that once pierced straight through the clouds to reach the sky was where the Test of the Three Treasures of Civilization was carried out, and it had been deserted for a long time. But right now, the Great Forest City of Enkidu had settled down on this tree as it flourished with great prosperity.


    At the Supreme Treehouse, on the outer balcony built on a tree branch, Enkidu was standing with the aid of his wooden crutches as he quietly gazed at the shocking scene of the terrifying giant who pierced through the clouds in the distance. Several disciples were quietly standing behind him.


    ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s time to go. We should keep the promise we made to the king¡­¡± Someone whispered a soft reminder behind him.


    ¡°No, we will defy His Majesty¡¯s decree. We, from the Great Forest City of Enkidu, will choose to do nothing.¡± Enkidu sighed. Even looking at the royal city from such a far distance, the mighty aura of the terrifying giant was still so overwhelming that he felt suffocated.


    ¡°Are you afraid, Teacher?¡± a straightforward disciple asked, unable to help himself. ¡°Three great kingdoms, the three most powerful kings of Sumer working together, even the legendary Great Beast of Wisdom may not necessarily be able to¡­¡±


    ¡°No, this is not fear. I do not fear death, but I fear throwing away something more important than life,¡± Enkidu said softly. ¡°My civilization and my wisdom are the reasons why I am unable to kill like a brutal beast and simply slay the Great Beast of Wisdom, who has given us our civilization and saved our race. Without grace and morality, we would be no different from the wild beasts¡­ My disciples, tell me! Are we now to be reduced to mere savages?


    His disciples went silent.


    Their teacher was one of the three most powerful leaders of the three kingdoms, the great Forest King who had drunk the Blood of Power and survived, but¡­


    ¡°I defied the decree in going to war. I have sinned beyond forgiveness, so cut off my head.¡±


    Enkidu looked at Utnapishtim, his most trusted disciple.


    ¡°If His Majesty, the king, wins, take my head to the palace. I am guilty of defying his decree. Given His Majesty¡¯s autocratic tyranny, I will be a goner anyway. This is solely my decision, so ask His Majesty to spare our city¡­¡±


    ¡°If the Great Beast of Wisdom wins, then take my head and give it to the Great Beast of Wisdom and beg this great giant for forgiveness. Let the Great Beast of Wisdom know that there are still true inheritors of civilization, and we are not purely barbaric. Beg him to spare our race from complete extermination and leave our race with a glimmer of hope for survival.¡±


    ¡°Teacher¡­¡±


    Next to him, Utnapishtim, was silent as he looked at this great wise Sumerian.


    ¡°Kill me.¡± Enkidu stood on the outer balcony of the Supreme Treehouse. He was completely at ease as he spread both arms wide open.


    After a moment of silence, forced by the situation at hand, blood was spilled.


    Poof!


    Utnapishtim cut of Enkidu¡¯s head.


    The King of the Forest, Enkidu, one of the most powerful heroes of the Sumerian civilization, died without a fight.


    Utnapishtim looked at the calm, familiar face of his beloved teacher and silently wrapped the head up in animal skin parchment. He suddenly felt a pang of grief in his heart, very vaguely, and he knew that something incomparably important in his life was slowly shattering into pieces.


    ¡­


    The sky was shaking.


    ¡°Everyone, shoot!¡±


    Countless dark red arrows and spears pierced through the densely packed clouds in the sky like sharp spikes. All were aimed at the terrifying Great Beast of Wisdom.


    The earth howled and quavered.


    The elite soldiers were like ants as they rushed towards the soles of his shoes. Countless buildings and stone houses within the city crumbled and collapsed, one after the other. It was as if they were toy fortresses built from wooden blocks that were collapsing continuously.


    Civilians and women were frantically scurrying as they fled. Sounds of screaming, wailing, frenzied growling, roars of death cries, explosions, animals¡¯ growls, and wild laughter intermingled.


    The most powerful Uruk Kingdom was completely reduced to a bloody battlefield.

 Chapter 13

    Potential Prospects


    It had never occurred to Xu Zhi that something like this would happen.


    A mechanical voice came from the hatchery of the Insecta.


    ¡°Shall I exterminate them?¡±


    Xu Zhi had absolute control over the spores that he had produced and the ten thousand species of organisms that had evolved from these spores, not to mention these tiny bugapes in front of him.


    He thought about it for a moment, then whispered, ¡°Gilgamesh has been incorporated with the genes of the white ants once and is now much more powerful than his peers. His lifespan is also several times that of his peers. Is this counted as transcendence?¡±


    ¡°No, this is not transcendence. He has merely taken the first step towards opening the genetic locks. True transcendence only happens when one breaks away from complete passive evolution and gains total control of one¡¯s own genetic strands. He is unable to adjust his gene sequence to sort out the blank genetic fragments, so there is no place to incorporate a third gene.¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed. Just as he had expected, it was not that easy.


    Even when an entire planet was filled with these spores, only a handful of bugape heroes successfully attaining transcendence could appear. How could there be three here?


    These three people could be incorporated with a second set of genes not only because they had extremely strong willpower and great talent, but also because they still had large gaps in their genetic strands.


    But the second set of genes was already the limit.


    If they were unable to sort out their own genetic strands and adjust blank locations for the gene segments, it would be difficult to incorporate a third set of genes.


    Although he was not yet able to do it, Gilgamesh undoubtedly had some potential. But having potential did not mean that he had the right to be so arrogant and tyrannical, as well as to destroy the ecosystem in this sandbox and bring about a barbaric civilization.


    ¡°Nest Mind, there¡¯s no need for extermination.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment, then calmly said, ¡°Let me see exactly how strong Gilgamesh has grown for him to dare to provoke me.¡±


    In fact, Xu Zhi had been strengthened by the two events of mass extinctions. Not only had the side effects of chemotherapy been fully dispelled, but his body was also much stronger. He had even arrived at the level of someone who frequently exercises and work out, albeit barely.


    And Gilgamesh¡¯s great strength was nothing more than what the genes of the white ants could give. While ants could lift a huge load of weight many times greater than their own, could they be a lethal threat to humans?


    Hardly.


    The ant-sized Gilgamesh was holding a sword with the strength of an ant. Xu Zhi wanted to see how strong he was so that he could conduct a round of assessment.


    Rumble!!


    On the ground, countless bows and arrows were firing in unison. This was Sumer¡¯s most elite army, yet it was still nothing more than a large swarm of ants.


    Their arrows might be sharp, but they were just too weak. They might have the bodies of ants, but they did not possess the huge strength of ants. Sharp swords and long spears were jabbed at Xu Zhi¡¯s legs, but they merely got stuck on his thick blue jeans.


    It was like going on an outing to the mountains, where tiny thorns from the plants around happened to get stuck onto one¡¯s trouser legs. Their attacks were, similarly, equally insignificant.


    ¡°Even the most elite army cannot pierce through his clothing?¡± Gilgamesh thought anxiously, but he soon calmed down, strode forward, and said, ¡°I have already guessed as much. The elite army that conquered the forest and countless huge beasts with me would be useless when pitted against the size of the Great Beast of Wisdom.¡±


    Tap!


    He took a slight step forward then flew seven to eight meters high up into the air, looking like a white shadow of snow. He leaped onto the heel of Xu Zhi¡¯s shoes and moved along the length of Xu Zhi¡¯s blue jeans. Both his hands were holding onto his sword as he continuously jumped upwards, and in the blink of an eye, he had charged his way up to Xu Zhi¡¯s knees.


    ¡°That¡¯s so fast. His speed is almost comparable to that of a flea¡¯s.¡±


    There was a slight change in Xu Zhi¡¯s expression.


    An ant displaying such a terrifying jumping power that was as explosive as that of a flea was indeed no small feat.


    Xu Zhi waved his hand to swat him off.


    Tap!


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± With his sword in hand, the old Hero King bent over, assumed a crouching stance, and made a gentle leap forward. He moved so quickly that it was though he was the world¡¯s swiftest cheetah.


    Xu Zhi stretched out his hand and tried to swat Gilgamesh off again.


    Tap!


    Gilgamesh continued to jump rapidly, deftly leaping up in a zig-zag path at lightning speed. He climbed upwards along the folds of Xu Zhi¡¯s jeans in a matchless dignified manner. ¡°So, this is the Great Beast of Wisdom, is it? Just the wind created by an effortless movement can nearly blow me away.¡±


    It was as if he was climbing up an ancient totem Pillar of Heaven that was deep within the clouds.


    From a human¡¯s perspective, the surface of a pair of jeans would be flat and even, but for ant-sized creatures, it was a fine blue mesh canvas woven of silk threads that made it extremely simple climbing terrain.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Ishtar has come to render support!¡±


    At this moment, another figure, the King of the Savanna, Ishtar, also arrived having rushed to the scene.


    She was a woman with a voluptuous figure and sleek muscles. Firmly gripping her giant warhammer made of beast¡¯s skeletal bones in her hand, she leaped up gently. Xu Zhi was surprised to see that she too jumped as high as seven to eight meters up in the air and easily landed on his trouser leg.


    ¡°Here comes another one.¡±


    Xu Zhi reached out to grab Ishtar.


    Faced with a palm as vast as a mountain, Ishtar made a gentle leap and dodged it and continued to jump upwards along the length of Xu Zhi¡¯s huge body.


    She also possessed very strong fighting skills and had fought against huge beasts for countless years. Having been through numerous battles, her strong, muscular female body was covered with scars. She certainly brought no shame to the great name of King of the Savanna.


    ¡°Her movements are also very fast, but I¡¯m almost done with the test.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment, then suddenly stretched his hand out with greater speed and slapped it at Ishtar.


    ¡°For your size, you¡¯re very fast. But because of our sizes, I¡¯m much faster.¡±


    Bam!


    The expression on her face changed dramatically. She did not even have the time to react. It was like she was a black mosquito swatted by a human¡¯s palm and was instantly sent flying backward, coughing out mouthfuls of blood.


    The next second, Xu Zhi stretched out his hand again. With a mighty wind following in its wake, his palm struck Gilgamesh with a smashing blow, as effortlessly as crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood.


    ¡°NO! He actually¡­¡± There was great shock on Gilgamesh¡¯s face and though he only had a split second to react, he wielded his sword with such incomparably incredible skill and brought it up just in time to shield his body¡­


    The palm struck the blade of the sword.


    WHAM!!


    Gilgamesh was sent flying backward, rapidly descending from a high altitude.


    The two of them had climbed up to Xu Zhi¡¯s waist, about a meter or so above the ground. For their size, this was the equivalent of falling from a thousand meters high.


    Tiny ants could fall from a place that was a meter or two high and be fine because of their body structure, which was not comprised of a skeleton. But these mini bugapes in front of him had a human¡¯s skeletal structure, so falling from a high altitude of a thousand meters basically spelled death.


    However, after falling from a height of a thousand meters or so, they coughed out mouthfuls of blood. Although the bones in their bodies were all completely shattered, they did not die instantly. They were extremely tenacious when it came to vitality.


    Xu Zhi was surprised to see that wound that Gilgamesh managed to leave on his hand, where blood was starting to ooze out, ¡°He actually cut me! What superb sword technique. For their size, they indeed possess a terrifying strength.¡±


    ¡°If they were enlarged to a size that was proportional to that of a human, they would have been like superhumans, leaping onto roofs and vaulting over walls, or even be able to dodge bullets and possess a terrifying vitality that allows them to fall from a helicopter thousand meters in the air without dying. That¡¯s similar to the frightening Hulk or Spiderman!¡±


    This was already the first stage of gaining the powerful abilities of a super species!


    Just as expected, Xu Zhi¡¯s speculation had not been wrong. The smaller the body size, the easier it was to accumulate energy, and the easier to was to evoke qualitative changes.


    But even so, an ant-sized Hulk or Spiderman was only a miniature creature that was slightly thicker than a strand of hair. Such a small creature could not pose a fatal threat to Xu Zhi.


    ¡°One move.¡±


    ¡°I actually lost. I only managed to leave a cut on his skin¡­¡±


    At that moment, Gilgamesh laughed miserably. He was lying in a pool of blood with a body of shattered bones as he looked up at Xu Zhi, the giant surrounded by clouds, who was radiating a faint white glow from head to toe.

 Chapter 14

    The Final Three Questions


    As he looked at this remarkable hero, Xu Zhi felt somewhat emotional.


    Gilgamesh had lost, but he had never once shown any fear, even in the face of an invincible opponent.


    Gilgamesh was a complex and powerful man. He had a very charismatic personality, like that of a king, but he was also egoistic, arrogant, and tyrannical. The impending end of this aging hero left Xu Zhi with inexplicable emotions. He felt a sense of pity and a sense of regret.


    However, Gilgamesh¡¯s imminent death was something that Xu Zhi could not change.


    He had not been able to break through and incorporate a third set of genes, so naturally, he had to die of old age. Xu Zhi had come to bid him farewell and see him off, but he had not expected Gilgamesh to attack him.


    Poof!


    Ishtar was also coughing up blood, one mouthful after the other.


    Her chest rose and fell violently, but as she looked at the giant in the sky, she too showed no fear at all.


    She had been aware from the very beginning that she might die, but Sumerian warriors never feared death.


    Ishtar laughed miserably and said, ¡°So, it turns out the difference between us is so great. What have we just waged war against?¡±


    ¡°Do you regret it now?¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed. Shrouded in a golden glow, his body was vast and towering as if he were a giant that traversed time. Enveloped within a layer of golden divine brilliance, he looked mysterious yet majestic.


    ¡°Regret? I merely made my choice.¡±


    Gilgamesh was spitting out mouthfuls of blood, but he simply laughed and did not say anything else.


    The Sumerian civilization had been defeated.


    It had been completely defeated by the Great Beast of Wisdom.


    They knew what it meant to fail in the challenge against such a vast giant. A catastrophe of the end of the world that marked their extinction was about to befall them.


    Xu Zhi turned his head to look at the army that was fleeing helter-skelter while screaming in a berserk manner. They were continually howling and wailing three words: destruction, extinction, extermination. They were in fear; they were laughing madly out of desperation; they were simply on the verge of going insane.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never wanted to dictate the fate of so many people, as well as the rise and fall of a civilization.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked down at the waning Hero King. He looked like he was thinking back to the first bugapes who had only known how to cheer by screaming ¡°balding, balding¡± and who had dared to mock their creator the moment they were born.


    At that time, he had scoffed at them, saying that they were certain to become a barbaric, tyrannical, and selfish race.


    Who would have thought that his words would actually come true?


    ¡°Are we meeting our end soon?¡±


    Gilgamesh¡¯s body was reduced to shattered bones, but he suddenly and spontaneously sat up. He was still slumped over. He looked up at the giant up in the sky, laughed miserably, and asked, ¡°We have destroyed countless races of beasts. Are you going to destroy us to avenge them?¡±


    It was as though he had never known fear in his life.


    Back when he was still a young bugape, he had dared to raise his head and loudly question this ten-thousand-foot giant, whom countless fellow bugapes feared and fled from. And the Hero King of today was still just as fearless as before.


    Even if he was on the verge of death, pride and arrogance would never allow him to beg for mercy.


    Xu Zhi thought about it and said, ¡°Since you are not going to heed my advice, I will destroy you all. After all, you have wreaked havoc on the ecology of the entire world and exterminated too many species. I can¡¯t possibly leave you alone and allow you to reproduce endlessly.¡±


    The disaster caused by their unplanned reproduction was too great.


    Gilgamesh laughed miserably and suddenly asked, ¡°Back then, you answered my question on what civilization was. Can you, once again, answer the few final questions that I have?¡±


    A king wanted the Great Beast of Wisdom to answer his questions?


    The crowd held their breath and looked up at the ten-thousand-foot giant. Silence prevailed in the air for a few seconds.


    This huge beast was silent as well.


    A ray of light covered his face. And a white, holy light seemed to vaguely pierce through the clouds, preventing a clear view of this majestic being. Suddenly, his deep voice penetrated the vast layer of clouds. It could be heard all across the Uruk Kingdom which, by now, had been reduced to fragments and ruins.


    ¡°You may ask.¡±


    Wow!


    The world seemed to have fallen into dead silence.


    Throughout the blood-soaked earth, there was not a single sound to be heard.


    The countless elite soldiers who had been defeated and were now fleeing had crowded together. Discarding their helmets and armor, they stopped in their tracks to look back, casting their eyes up at the giant in the sky.


    Ishtar was also coughing up blood. With a miserable smile on her face, she looked at the giant in the sky.


    ¡°You will answer my questions again?¡±


    Gilgamesh was silent. He also smiled miserably and slowly posed his first question. ¡°How will you destroy us?¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it for a while. They were everywhere, and it was indeed difficult to get rid of them all. But he had no choice but to eliminate all of them.


    Because of overbreeding, they wreaked havoc on the entire ecosystem by eating up and exterminating countless species. They were like locusts in the passing, leaving nothing behind wherever they were. And this had led to the destruction of the entire sandbox.


    ¡°I will use water.¡± Xu Zhi thought about it and then calmly added, ¡°I will use a massive flood to wash away everything and drown your entire civilization. I will destroy all the traces of your existence.¡±


    Everything on earth was still. There was only dead silence.


    The ground was too filthy, too full of sinful people.


    The Great Beast of Wisdom would cleanse this land of the sinful world with a massive flood?


    But, even if the Great Beast of Wisdom was considered to be very powerful, how could he possibly initiate a massive flood that could cover the entire world?


    This was no longer the power of a beast, this was¡­


    The crowd¡¯s breathing began to quicken, and the expressions on their faces gradually turned to looks of horror.


    ¡°The second question. In this world where the sky is round and the earth is square, not a single trace of your footprints can be found.¡±


    Gilgamesh¡¯s hoarse voice went on, ¡°Where did you come from? What kind of an existence is a Great Beast of Wisdom? Why did you give us the Torch of Civilization? Why are you stopping us from slaughtering other species? You said that all are equal before you, be it barbaric species, intelligent species, or plants. This piece of land, what does it really mean to you?¡±


    Xu Zhi lowered his head slightly and looked at the dying Hero King before him.


    The giant was moving his hands through the sky above Uruk City.


    ¡°This land is the world I have created with my own hands. All of you are my subjects, regardless of whether you are animal, man, or plant. To me, all species are my subjects, therefore, you are all equal before me.¡±


    Dead silence.


    The air was deathly still.


    The people on the ground were all breathing rapidly.


    The scale of rapid breathing gradually expanded, and then became increasingly intense. Towards the end, it turned into an extreme wheezing that continuously alternated between rising and falling sounds.


    Even Gilgamesh was shocked into silence, and he lost his voice for a moment. His face was full of incredulity because he found this all so unbelievable.


    Suddenly, he started laughing. What started out as low laughter gradually increased in volume and finally turned into a wild and arrogant laugh. ¡°Hahahaha! Interesting, this is so interesting! We, what the hell are we doing? What is this thing that we are fighting against!¡±


    ¡°It turns out that the legendary Great Beast of Wisdom, the one that we know as a great beast, is not truly a beast. He is an almighty lord, the creator of all things. He is the creator who brought us into existence. Such an existence should be called¡­ God!¡±


    In this land, the tribal people had never known about the concept of God. But now it had come into play.


    ¡°I was once arrogant enough to create our history for myself and named it ¡®The Genesis¡¯, believing that I created the civilized world. But in fact, the real creator was the Great Beast of Wisdom and all living beings are his subjects. What a great power this is, and to think I was actually so presumptuous to¡­¡±


    The more Gilgamesh laughed, the louder he became, and his laughter eventually got so loud that the sound of it rose high and spread in all directions.


    Hahahaha!


    The more he laughed, the wilder and more unrestrained he became.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart was calm and tranquil. He towered over the borders of the royal city as he quietly watched the dying Hero King laughing his heart out. He had always been good-tempered and did not have the urge to pursue anything.


    So now he was able to tolerate Gilgamesh¡¯s insolence, as well as the rampant behavior he was showing as his death drew near.


    ¡°The final question. How many days did it take you to create our world?¡± Gilgamesh suddenly asked.


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment.


    He had been weak then, having just completed chemotherapy. Even though he had hired people to clear the weeds and make a pond, and he was only responsible for picking up a hoe and tools to tidy up a piece of land where he could create mountains and rivers, a 100-mu area of land had taken him one whole week.


    Therefore, he chose to answer the third question truthfully.


    ¡°It took me seven full days to create this land.¡±

 Chapter 15

    The Great Flood that Destroyed the World


    ¡°Seven days. God made all of this in just seven days!¡±


    Gilgamesh was dumbfounded. Then he fell on the ground laughing. He laughed so hard that tears started to fall. He laughed hysterically.


    At one point, it was as if he heard something within him shatter.


    It was the sound of his heart breaking. In the final moments of his life, his arrogance and fractiousness were completely shattered.


    There was simply no sorrow greater than the death of one¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Seven days¡­¡± His hysterical laughter seemed to completely cloud his consciousness. The three questions now pulled him into a trance where he seemingly recalled the very first question that he had asked this giant when he stood on his palm as a youth.


    ¡°What is civilization?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Civilization is fire, civilization is knowledge, civilization is order, civilization is also the strongest power that intelligent species use to protect themselves.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Civilization is a power that intelligent species like us use to protect ourselves?¡±


    ¡­


    Hahahaha!!


    He started to laugh again, and the more he laughed, the louder he became. His laughter was carried on the breeze and traversed hills, passed steep mountains and gushing rivers, and was carried over to the verdant forests that swayed with the wind in the distance. His laughter could be heard over the lush rice fields and the endless, vast plains.


    Wow!


    The people of the savanna tribes, in the royal city and the mountains and forests, all looked up in silence.


    In a trance, they all looked up at the sky with complex emotions in their hearts. It was as if they all heard the laughter of this dying Sumerian King. Countless people wept, wailed, and sang unknown Sumerian elegies to mourn the passing of the great king.


    On this day, on the borders of the Uruk Kingdom, the Hero King of a great epic, Gilgamesh, had reached the end of his life. He would now become the dust of history.


    Xu Zhi sighed as he watched the passing of this Hero King. ¡°I¡¯ve never wanted to fight you for anything. Whatever you wanted, all the questions you wanted to ask, I have always answered them all truthfully. I really don¡¯t have any treasures that could enable you to live for eternity. Even I am on the verge of death. Did you really have to put yourself through such agony?


    ¡°The King is dead!¡±


    ¡°Our king, the greatest Hero King in history, Gilgamesh, who swung his sword at God, the creator of all things, has died!!¡±


    ¡°We have lost the war!¡±


    Countless troops wailed as they frantically fled.


    Xu Zhi chose not to give chase. After all, where could they possibly escape to? The borders of their world?


    ¡°Unbelievable! Unbelievable¡­¡±


    Akkad, the historian, stood on the towering walls of Uruk City. He watched the great Hero King collapse and die and broke out in a cold sweat as he learned the horrible truth. ¡°I must¡­ I must record and document everything before I die and leave the truth about this world for our future generations.¡±


    The historian was trembling all over. He was covered in cold sweat.


    He had recorded the event of Gilgamesh¡¯s challenge against the Great Beast of Wisdom. And now, with trembling hands, he flipped to the next page and quickly started recording a new chapter.


    Recorded in The Genesis, chapter on The Fall of the Sumer Dynasty:


    [The Great Beast of Wisdom was in fact, the true Creator of all things. In his old age, the arrogant and egoistic Gilgamesh wielded his sword at the Creator, albeit in vain. He wanted to attain immortality by consuming the blood of God. This eventually angered God, who saw how greatly the people on earth had sinned and thus made the decisive call to destroy the Sumerian civilization by sending a great flood that destroyed the world and put an end to all life.]


    The sky was trembling.


    All on earth was wailing.


    In Uruk Kingdom, people were shrieking and weeping miserably. Those who couldn¡¯t take it any longer began laughing hysterically. They transformed into devoted fanatics, fell to their knees, and began to pray in silence.


    ¡°God says that all men have sinned!¡±


    ¡°Repent!!! God will condemn us by dropping the sins into our arms, and the weight of it will crush down on our spines!¡±


    ¡°A great flood will destroy our world!¡±


    In the anxious atmosphere, people were on tenterhooks. They were trembling and panicking. Emotions ran high, and the people were restless and fretful.


    At this time, a young man wearing a black headband and carrying a blood-soaked package arrived at Xu Zhi¡¯s feet. He opened the package and took out the severed head. ¡°Great Beast of Wisdom, the King of the Forest, Enkidu, seeks your forgiveness.¡±


    Xu Zhi was slightly taken aback.


    Earlier on, he had wondered why only two of the three kings had come, while the King of the Forest had not made an appearance.


    Utnapishtim knelt down and pleaded with him. He went down on all fours and said in a trembling voice, ¡°We Sumerians are not purely barbaric. Our beloved teacher, Enkidu, has used his death to prove this point. He¡¯d rather defy the decree than wield his sword at the benefactor who gave us our civilization. Not all of us are complete sinners. God, I beg you to show us mercy when meting out your divine punishment. Please allow the Sumerians a final chance for survival.¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed when he heard about the chivalrous deed that the King of the Forest had carried out. In truth, he had never thought that Gilgamesh would be that crazy.


    Nor had he ever intended to exterminate them. It was just that they were simply too reckless and presumptuous¡­ But now, with such a challenge and unbridled insolence, with the tyrannical and barbaric behavior, they would have to pay the price for their own actions.


    ¡°Lead your men and build a Noah¡¯s Ark with the giant Holy Tree. Leave behind a pair of seeds for every living species you can find in this world. Take all the living creatures you can find with you. Save the remaining space on board for the righteous people of the Great Forest City of Enkidu. When you are done, I will bring about a great flood that will immediately destroy this entire world.¡±


    Xu Zhi turned and walked away.


    The people were all trembling as their voices choked with emotion.


    ¡°We might have been defeated, but we are not going to become a lost nation, nor will we be completely exterminated. There is still a flame of hope left behind.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for showing mercy on us, our creator.¡±


    ¡°It is all thanks to Enkidu, King of the Forest. He had shown God that we do have goodness in us, that we are not entirely barbaric. There is still hope for salvation for us.¡±


    ¡°All hail Enkidu!¡±


    ¡°All hail the great King of the Forest!¡±


    Akkad also wept with joy. At the sight of the giant¡¯s departing back, he started to feel excited. With his pen in hand, he started writing.


    Recorded in The Genesis, chapter on The Fall of the Sumer Dynasty:


    [The benevolence of King of the Forest, Enkidu, had moved God, who was preparing to destroy the world. Thus, God decided to leave a glimmer of hope for the Sumerians, who had recklessly tried to go against him. God commanded Utnapishtim to build a Noah¡¯s Ark to escape the great flood that would destroy the world.]


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi returned to the courtyard and tidied things up.


    He brought out the high-pressure water jet that was placed in a corner of the farmyard, the one that he had bought when he was out shopping with Chen Xi a while ago. It had never occurred to him that it would come in handy now.


    At this very moment, in the mere ten minutes that Xu Zhi took to prepare the water jet, a hundred and twenty days had passed in the sandbox. Countless people were beginning to become accelerated afterimages as they moved rapidly to cut down the potted banyan tree to build a huge ark.


    Then, they gathered the seeds of all living creatures, books, cubs of various great beasts, everything and anything that they could find. All of the species found in the entire world were being gathered and condensed into this huge Noah¡¯s Ark that they had constructed.


    ¡°Fortunately, there aren¡¯t too many places. Places with lives are quite concentrated. It¡¯s time to start cleaning up.¡± He walked into the sandbox, and then stood at a distance of more than ten meters away, raised the high-pressure water jet, and sprayed it at everything in the way.


    Boom!


    Snow-white streams of water, subjected to high pressure, spurted towards the city-state where civilization was to be found.


    Tap, tap, tap!!


    Huge swathes of trees fell, while the giant city collapsed within an instant. Countless beasts were fleeing out of the forest, trying in vain to outrun the monstrous white flood that was closing in on them from behind. Yet they were eventually drowned by the great flood.


    Heaven and Earth seemed to change color.


    Everything was snow-white and so vast.


    ¡°When God saw how greatly man has sinned on the earth, he sent down a great flood from heaven and destroyed all living things.¡±


    Utnapishtim led the people on board the Ark and looked up at the sky in shock. That was an incomparably horrifying scene. It was as if the windows of heaven were open and water was pouring out from a great abyss that had been cracked open.


    Countless streams of snow-white water poured down from the white clouds in the sky and washed over the entire land.


    Other than the Ark that remained suspended above the vast seawater, the entire world had been immersed in the white foaming currents.

 Chapter 16

    The Third Mass Extinction


    The great flood was like a grand white waterfall that splashed down from the top of a ten-thousand-foot vault of heaven, flooding the mountains, rivers, and earth as the current rushed over them.


    ¡°What terrifying might!¡±


    ¡°Within a fleeting moment, a great flood that destroyed the world descended.¡±


    On the deck of the ark, countless merchants, nobles, paupers, and slaves gasped in shock.


    They had been identified as the kindest batch of people who knew how to make peace and maintain harmony. When God sent down a great flood to cleanse the earth of sin, the people who were barbaric, tyrannical, sinful, and insolent would all be drowned in the flood.


    This was the day when the Great Flood destroyed the world. It was known as the day of Armageddon. The last glimmer of hope of the Sumerian civilization, Utnapishtim and the remaining Sumerians who were following his lead, boarded the one and only Noah¡¯s Ark to escape the Great Flood.


    In an unoccupied corner of the Ark, the historian who had been entrusted with the responsibility of recording the history of the Sumerian civilization paused for a moment. With a quill in his hand, he was a very pitiable sight as he sat slumped on the deck, still feeling immersed in the shadow of God.


    ¡°Our world, where the sky is round and the earth is square; our world, which is created by God, who only took seven days to create it. What great power this is¡­¡±


    Akkad¡¯s hand was trembling as tears clouded his aged eyes.


    He started to sort out his own train of thought and silently filled in the details on how God had created the world in seven days. Then picking up his pen, he wrote the following account on the seven days where God created the world as the ending of ¡®The Genesis¡¯, the epic poem of the Sumerian Civilization:


    The first day, God said, ¡°Let there be light.¡±


    So, there was light. God separated light from darkness. He called the light Day and the darkness Night.


    On the second day, God said, ¡°Let there be air in the midst of water to separate the flow of water into different directions.¡±


    And so, there was Heaven.


    On the third day, God said, ¡°Let the waters under the heavens converge into one place so that the dry land can appear.¡±


    And thus, the waters and dry land were separated. God called the dry land a continent and the place where all waters converge an ocean.


    On the fourth day, God said, ¡°Let there be bodies of light in the sky to divide day and night.¡±


    Therefore, there was an alternating cycle of sun and moon. This world that comprised of heaven and earth revolved in a cycle of fifty years of Day and fifty years of Night.


    On the fifth day¡­


    On the sixth day¡­


    On the seventh day, all within the heavens and earth were complete. This was the day God rested and also the day where he blessed the first six days of creation.


    In the years that followed, people took the conjectures of this historian as gospel. It was as if during the time of the Great Flood, God, the creator of all things in the world, had really appeared before the mortals and personally explained to them how he created the world in seven days.


    But how could God possibly stoop so low as to give the humble human beings such a detailed account of how he created the world?


    But the people were more than willing to believe the story that was recorded in ¡®The Genesis¡¯, the one that recounted how God created the world in seven days.


    In the story, God rested on the seventh day of creation, and people called this legendary day a day of rest, a holy day and thus, it became a custom of this land that the people would also choose to rest on this day.


    ¡­


    Boom!


    A great flood fell from the sky.


    Buildings were demolished and washed away, crumbling like fortresses built out of wooden blocks. All traces of the Sumerian civilization were washed into the ocean.


    Xu Zhi kept the water spraying for a while to ensure that nothing was left behind before he stopped the high-pressure water jet. Silently, he turned off the switch and put the water jet away. He then placed it on a wooden shelf in the shed.


    There could now be a fresh start.


    The bugapes¡¯ endless killings and over-reproduction had almost caused the sandbox to collapse. Now the entire sandbox, with only a pair of each species left behind, would see the restoration of the former ecosystem sooner or later.


    Hopefully, after the experience this time around, they would be more prudent in the future and would not become overly brutal and barbaric. Ideally, they would be mindful of over-reproducing as well.


    At Xu Zhi¡¯s side, the Nest mind spoke up. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t destroy them,¡± it said, ¡°they would have self-destructed sooner or later. They would have devoured and exterminated all the other species, and eventually head towards self-annihilation. And when that happened, the sandbox would have lost everything. It¡¯s better to act now and usher in new life early.¡±


    Xu Zhi let out a long sigh and said, ¡°I¡¯m not as vulnerable as you think. There¡¯s no need to comfort me. I¡¯m just feeling a little bad about it.


    The Nest mind continued, ¡°Just as the Insecta Queen breeds to produce countless lives and races, you, as a great creator, should be used to the rise and extinction of countless races. There¡¯s no need to sigh over them.¡±


    The veins in Xu Zhi¡¯s head popped out as he grew increasingly annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m a man, not an Insecta Queen,¡± he corrected the Nest Mind.


    ¡°Needless to say, they are all spores that you bred¡­¡± The Insecta Nest mind was just about to defend its own point of view.


    Xu Zhi immediately interrupted it. ¡°Stop!! Anyway, proper birth control for the bugapes is very important.¡± Sitting on the chair in front of the entrance to the yard, he silently nibbled on the fruit that he had just peeled and ate one mouthful at a time. ¡°I will go into town tomorrow and buy two pounds of fruit. With gastric cancer, I have to be kinder to my stomach.¡±


    He picked up the black notebook that he had not used for a while and recorded something in it.


    ¡°This is the age of the great beasts. I was originally going to call this era the Behemoth Period, corresponding to the Age of the Dinosaurs during the Cretaceous Period, which was full of giant-sized animals and wild beasts. But since the Sumerians have recorded this in The Genesis, then I might as well¡­ Let¡¯s just call this era ¡®The Genesis¡¯.¡±


    ¡°For the era on Earth, a parallel comparison was the ¡°mass extinction at the end of the Cretaceous Period¡±, where a meteorite fell from the sky and destroyed the dinosaurs.¡±


    ¡°And here, it was Heaven sending down a great flood to destroy all great beasts and bugapes. In my evolutionary history, this would be called ¡°the Mass Extinction at the end of the Genesis period.¡±


    Xu Zhi organized his thoughts and turned to the fourth page, which was after the pages on the Dark Cambrian Period, the Light Cambrian Period, and the Cenozoic Era. On this page, he wrote the name of the fourth era, ¡®The Genesis¡¯, but merely summarized this historical period in a few words.


    [The Genesis saw the emergence of the first intelligent species. The intelligent ape race developed its own tribe, city-state, and civilization. They drove out the giant beasts and became the overlord of this era. But they were cruel and violent, and the heavens tolerated their behavior no longer, thus sending down the Great Flood that destroyed all living things. This marked the start of the third mass extinction, and its eruption wiped out ninety-nine percent of all creatures.]


    ¡­


    After recording the third mass extinction event, Xu Zhi went to bed.


    The next morning, when he got up to wash his face and brush his teeth, he felt frightening, churning energy spreading all over his body. He was in shock. He hurriedly stopped what he was doing and started to study his body structure.


    ¡°This power is¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at himself in the mirror.


    He had, for no apparent reason, grown taller by a few centimeters and now stood at a height of one meter eighty-three. His face had become more angular, making him look gentler and more handsome, and giving him an air of elegance and depth.


    His physique was robust and sturdy. It was actually similar to the perfect physique of a Greek sculpture. He had to body of a model. But when he put on clothes, he did not bear the kind of imposing vigor similar to that of a muscular man.


    ¡°Muscular when my clothes are off, yet slim when my clothes are on.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that his physique, with his entire body full of sleek muscles, was now comparable to that of the perfect Hero King, the epic hero.


    It was too perfect.


    ¡°Is this the power that I gained from the third mass extinction? This is a much greater increase than the last two times¡­ It gives me the feeling that I am now comparable to some top athletes.¡±


    Xu Zhi clenched his fists. He felt as if he was brimming with explosive power and could not help but whisper, ¡°My physical fitness has improved so much, so much!¡±

 Chapter 17

    Constructional Concept for a Supplementary Sandbox


    Xu Zhi now possessed a handsome appearance, and his body was perfectly proportioned. He was now like a perfect Nordic God. However, gaining such a perfect appearance did not please Xu Zhi at all. On the contrary, he felt a big headache coming along his way¡­


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve become like this all of a sudden, I guess that girl, Chen Xi, will probably go crazy!¡±


    She would definitely yell at him and ask how his appearance had changed so much.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. I¡¯m going to become someone else¡¯s lab rat¡­ Can I modify my genes?¡± Xu Zhi suddenly asked the hatchery of the Insecta. ¡°Modify the genes that give me this good-looking appearance?¡±


    He felt that this perfect appearance, with a face of a man who had walked out of a fairy tale, was too flamboyant and striking. It was the kind of face that would make countless people scream when they saw him walk down the street. He looked just like a mythological character that had walked out of a fairy tale, or a two-dimensional space, or even from the books.


    He wanted to go back to his former appearance.


    To be honest, he had been satisfied with his previous appearance, which was also quite an eye-catching one. Chen Xi and his neighbors had already found it quite a struggle to accept the changes in the contours of his face. They barely accepted his explanation when he told them that he had simply become more handsome.


    But now that his looks had changed again, he was worried that they would feel completely suspicious.


    ¡°Should I integrate the Insecta¡¯s cells?¡±


    The hatchery of Insecta said, ¡°Creator, the natural ability you have that enable you to open genetic locks makes you an Insecta hero. You can modify fragments of your own genes and alter them.¡±


    I¡¯m already an Insecta Hero?


    I¡¯ve become an Insecta Hero, a breakthrough that countless Insectas have been attempting to achieve all their lives?


    In fact, Xu Zhi¡¯s body was previously in such poor health that it was difficult for him to accept the transformation. Now that he was strong enough, he was ready to accept the Insecta cells and fully become an honorable member of the Insecta race.


    He did not hesitate for long when it came to the decision about whether to be human or not. He was losing his life, but was he just going to quietly wait for cancer to claim his life? It was no fun being a normal human being at all! How fun it would be to be a bug!


    So, he silently called out, ¡°Integrate the Insecta cells!¡±


    ¡°Integration begins!¡±


    A mechanical voice was heard.


    Instantly, an excruciating pain tore through every inch of his being and reached deep into his soul. There were goosebumps beneath his skin as he broke out in cold sweat. He collapsed on the bed, moaning in great pain and then blacked out.


    By the time Xu Zhi regained consciousness, three hours had passed. He silently crawled out of bed and realized that his entire body was covered in blackish-gray mud. It was as though he had soaked himself in mud. He quickly took a bath and changed his clothes before returning to check himself.


    He felt that his body had become somewhat different.


    It had become full of infinite potential.


    ¡°I have become a true Insecta! I also have the Insecta¡¯s racial gift of suicide¡ªto be able to carry out an ultra-fast accelerated cell division. If I want to, I can easily commit suicide through the process of accelerated aging anytime!¡± He silently clenched his fist, immersing himself in the feeling of being able to freely manipulate his genes.


    He closed his eyes slightly.


    In the black space, he saw the twisted double helix structure of a DNA strand.


    A human¡¯s genes were made up of a large chunk of complex, disordered, and meaningless matter and even a large number of latent disease-genes.


    Xu Zhi looked at his human genes. With large chunks of miscellaneous junk data fragments cleared and optimized, only the essence of his genes remained. The greater majority of his genetic strands were now blank.


    1. Human genes (cancer cells)


    2. Empty


    3. Empty


    4. Empty


    5. Empty


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi gave a slight frown and said, ¡°Get rid of the cancer cells within my human genes.¡±


    ¡°Basic genetic component, not removable.¡± A mechanical voice came from the Insecta Nest mind.


    Xu Zhi was slightly taken aback and took a deep breath. ¡°There¡¯s no way we can get this done? If I can¡¯t remove those from my human genes, then I have no other choice but to find a cure¡­¡±


    The only thing he could do in this respect was to put in more effort.


    At this point, he could choose to integrate other kinds of genes, but he did not plan to do so at the moment.


    This was because, from all the evolutionary species he had at present, there were only two kinds of genes assimilated into his evolutionary gene pool.


    The ant-ape genes (Gilgamesh¡¯s improved version).


    The bug-age genes.


    He could choose to become a giant force like the Hero King, but that idea did not really appeal to him. He did not take a fancy to either of these two genes, and also could not be bothered to incorporate them into his genes. After all, he was just a farmer working in the fields. There were no dangers that would put his life at stake. So, was there any need to rush into engaging such life-saving measures?


    He was going to die. His foremost priority was to think of a way to cure himself of cancer. Saving his life was the most pressing matter. Getting stronger could wait.


    He felt his body in silence.


    ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯m already in the final stage of gastric cancer?¡± Xu Zhi instantly turned white and said, ¡°How can it have happened so fast? I was only given a confirmed diagnosis stating that my gastric cancer is in the intermediate stage a few days ago.¡±


    The Insecta Queen replied, ¡°Cancer cells are the rebellious cells in a human¡¯s body. The stronger a person becomes, the strong these cells become.¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    You mean to tell me that as I get stronger, the cancer cells in my body become stronger as well? And they are now propagating in a most unrestrained rate?


    So if I were to absorb just a little more power and get a little bit stronger from this mass extinction that is happening right in front of me, I might just die right away?


    He was given a great shock.


    What the hell was going on?


    ¡°I can¡¯t accept a fourth energy feedback from a mass extinction any time soon.¡± Xu Zhi took a deep breath. Fortunately, that was still a long way off. If it was not for the ecosystem being thrown out of balance, he would not have to reset everything within the sandbox. A thriving sandbox with different generations arising from the alternating cycle of death and rebirth was what he wanted to see.


    But he had better remain vigilant.


    ¡°In other words, within a short period of time, no matter where they choose to go rampant and tyrannical, I can¡¯t simply choose to exterminate them in large numbers and reshuffle everything?¡± Xu Zhi felt a headache coming on. But he was already in the final stage of cancer; his hands were tied.


    Xu Zhi had not expected the change to be that fast.


    He recalled Gilgamesh¡¯s final moments of madness and struggle before death from the night before. He too felt the same fear and apprehension that death could bring.


    Death was the one thing every single living creature feared the most. He could not help but let out a sigh with mixed feelings. ¡°Is there no way I can survive this?¡±


    Xu Zhi could feel his approaching death and feared it just like Gilgamesh did.


    He stood up and walked to the door of the yard.


    ¡°The final stage of cancer leaves me with too little time¡­ I must hurry to develop a civilization for the species in the great sandbox and bring about the evolution of a supernatural power in the next era. With this supernatural power, I will be able to find the ability to improve and fight the cancer cells!¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the scene in the sandbox.


    Everything was dying. It was seemingly void of life.


    A night had passed, which was forty or fifty years for them. But they had yet to reach complete recovery.


    Only a pair of every species had been saved, and they were slowly repopulating as well.


    Besides, they had just begun to heed the warning that ¡°God¡± issued. God said that all life was equal, so they had cut down on unnecessary barbaric killing except for killing for the food they needed. They even helped some species to breed and expand their populations.


    However, at the same time, after the great mass extinction, all kinds of new species appeared and started to reproduce. There were an infinite variety of them, and they were of all sorts of strange forms. The situation appeared to be like a new bud sprouting after the end of the world had occurred.


    Xu Zhi watched as he sat in the sunny yard, eating the farmer-style breakfast that Chen Xi had brought him.


    ¡°Things have stabilized and started to develop again. But it is still too slow. With my current condition, I won¡¯t be able to last much longer¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed.


    ¡°Should I open up another sandbox and start a second Genesis?¡±


    He wanted to begin a new sandbox world.


    He could carry out evolution and allow a civilization to develop inside the sandbox, or even boldly derive a vast, superior world of fantasy, or a mythical realm. But obviously, this was somewhat unrealistic.


    After all, this great sandbox in front of him just showed signs of a budding supernatural power. Rather than trying to do more than what he could complete, he should be patient and wait for this sandbox to give him the power of hope.


    He put aside the thought of constructing a new sandbox for the moment and so, all he could do was to seek other ways to set in motion, the emergence of supernatural species in the great sandbox after sending down the Great Flood.


    ¡°But they won¡¯t just appear because I want them to appear.¡± He sat on the wooden chair in front of the courtyard and pondered matters. Suddenly, he recalled something he had once heard. ¡°Intelligence is impermanent, and it will consequently give rise to many things that do not conform to evolutionary theory.¡±


    ¡°Since intelligence is impermanent, perhaps I should tap into other people¡¯s wisdom. After all, it¡¯s too limiting for me to rack my brain and delve into evolutionary theory. I might as well draw on the wisdom of the masses. Why not just put the heads of a group of people together?¡± A daring idea appeared in Xu Zhi¡¯s mind all of a sudden.


    That was it! This time, he decided to take a huge risk!


    If he tried to evolve the species and carry out the evolution of spores alone, it would take too long.


    He might as well get some other people on board to help him drive the evolution of spores!


    He remembered a sandbox game, Spore, that he had played before. In the game, the player would start out as a spore and begin to evolve. Eventually, it would turn into all sorts of strange, bizarre creatures¡­


    Xu Zhi asked the Nest mind, ¡°If I want to make a miniature sandbox, will I be able to make like those ones found online, where other people could project themselves as souls, enter the yard and use the sandbox as a game? To help me with the evolution of new species?¡±

 Chapter 18

    The Sandbox Game: Spore Evolution


    ¡°With the Insecta¡¯s technology, it can easily be done,¡± the Insecta Nest mind replied. ¡°But there is no way it can be done in a way similar to Earth¡¯s online games, where the players can level up by killing monsters.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded.


    It was not a real game after all. This was the real world, so naturally, there was no level-up setting for players to become stronger by hitting monsters.


    He had no plans to create a level-up system that require players to fight monsters either. He intended to create a kind of open-world game in the sandbox world, something similar to the game Minecraft, where the players were free to explore evolution and construction.


    He intended to make it into a kind of farming game with a Buddhist element, something similar to ¡°Mole Manor¡±, or a kind of cultivational game that people play in their leisure time, something similar to ¡°Spores¡±.


    Xu Zhi would set them off with a cellular division speed that was accelerated at a rate of ten thousand times and allow the players to start from the state of a spore and then evolve into the species of their choice.


    They would have control over their cellular division, growth, evolution, old age, death, and then evolve into a new kind of species. Within two to three days, they would complete one cycle of ¡®spore evolution¡¯. They were free to explore and see if they could surprise him by evolving into some kind of special living creature.


    This was only a little design that he came up with on a whim.


    It would not require much effort. His main focus was still on the big sandbox.


    The others would be able to entertain themselves in an isolated little sandbox with leisure and recreational activities.


    The two sandboxes would not be interconnected, and he could not possibly give the others access to the large sandbox world where the natives resided since they would not be able to level up by fighting monsters. As for letting them cultivate themselves slowly through honest means as the natives did?


    Haha!


    I have no time to train you!


    Xu Zhi intended to call this mysterious, miniature sandbox that would exist as an independent world the ¡°Land of the Origin of Life¡±, meaning it would be the place where competition among different species originated.


    The players would evolve into different species during each game cycle, and Xu Zhi would select the most unique, powerful, and interesting race with the greatest potential and move them into the large sandbox. He would add them in to perfect his new sandbox world that would come into existence after the Great Flood and the fall of the Sumerian civilization.


    After all, if the world had only one intelligent race like the bugapes, it would simply be too monolithic.


    At this point, Xu Zhi already knew that if one intelligent race was allowed to gain a monopoly over the world, it would lead to an extreme imbalance that could easily destroy the sandbox. He wanted to create a world where there were diverse races that lived and balanced one another out.


    ¡°How many days will it take to get this done?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    ¡°About three days,¡± the Insecta Nest mind replied. That was surprisingly fast. ¡°We already have VR headsets for gaming purposes. We can use these as a medium and pull them into the sandbox world.¡±


    ¡°VR. Will that work?¡± Xu Zhi was stunned.


    Now, while VR movies were very popular, the few VR games that he had played on the Internet turned out to be so vastly different from his expectations that he even felt cheated. The technology was still far from being good enough.


    But anyway, since the Insecta Nest mind said that it would work, Xu Zhi did not ask any further questions. After all, the previous Insecta race had focused its evolution on brain development. And with the progress it made in technology as a highly intelligent civilization, it also had its own Annihilator-class Super Star Destroyer and would have used many types of black technologies.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll start by creating a small sandbox in the yard for the players to use as a platform for the ¡®Spore Evolution¡¯ sandbox game.¡±


    His body was in a much better condition, and he was planning to reclaim a second plot of farmland.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not a big area, only about thirty square meters. Let¡¯s put it right in front of my front door.¡± He swung his hoe and said, ¡°I can even stomp on those I don¡¯t like the look of on my way out.¡±


    The Insecta Nest mind would be getting the network data and all sorts of things ready over the next few days. He would also need to prepare the sandbox site for the game testing in advance.


    ¡°Have I really become a farmer, grazing cattle and plowing fields?¡±


    Wielding his hoe, Xu Zhi created a sandbox environment with a layout that was exactly the same as the previous one. Thanks to his previous experience, he was familiar with the work and could manage it with ease.


    His body was in good condition. Though he was still terminally ill, at least he had the strength to work.


    After he was done creating the sandbox, he used the flamethrower again and swept it across the sandbox to clear out the remnants of plants and animals.


    This time, with a strong and healthy body, the thirty-square-meter sandbox only took him around half a day. By the time he was done, his clothes were covered in black mud, so he went straight for a shower.


    ¡­


    A day later.


    Chen Wenshan was a veteran gamer on the Steam platform. An undergraduate in his third year, he was an avid gaming fan and had purchased countless games of all sorts. He had just finished a game session of ¡°Sekiro¡±, where he successfully discharged the game character, Wolf, and was cursing at the game for being too hardcore. He was now silently browsing through the list of new niche games, where there were many potential games he had not yet played.


    What¡¯s this?


    A VR game? ¡°Spore Evolution¡±, private beta version?


    Introduction: Sandbox farming game. Start the game with a spore, species evolution, infinite possibilities. The number one choice for casual gamers?


    In silence, he absorbed the keywords and then laughed aloud. In his heart, he cursed the Chinese game developer, whom he deemed as a scammer, for uploading such a game to cheat people. Infinite possibilities, become a spore, and undergo evolution?


    Do you think you are playing Civilization VII?


    Other games had players starting from primitive tribes. This game was even more preposterous. You started your game with a spore and went on to develop a single-celled organism? This kind of openness and freedom was simply too farfetched. You think you¡¯re better than the other European and American game developers?


    Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never seen VR games before. How good can this game be?


    ¡°Haha, VR games used to be a hot new concept but have since lost their popularity and are no longer hot. I¡¯ve played such games before. Put on the VR headset, stack wooden building blocks, milk the cows, roleplay as a pig¡­ The existing technology just doesn¡¯t cut it.¡± He scoffed at the game, but at the same time was silently downloading it.


    It had clearly been uploaded by some unknown small game developer, but even so, it was 73 gigabytes, and the requirements for configuration settings were so demanding that it simply sounded like a horror story.


    This huge-sized game was placed in this current gaming circle, that comprised 3A games that took major foreign game publishers three or four years at least to develop. They would have to spend a large amount of money to put together a professional team of several hundred and thousands of people.


    He could not help but feel a sense of excitement at the thought of playing the game.


    After he was finished downloading the game, Chen Wenshan created an account and registered his name as ¡®Racer of Mount Haruna¡±. Then he put on the VR goggles that he usually used to watch movies and entered the game.


    ¡°How exquisite! It¡¯s like the scene of an entrance.¡± Once Chen Wenshan logged in, his eyes lit up with excitement. His interest was somehow piqued as he felt that this game was different from the usual VR games that were produced very crudely. He looked at it for a while, but there was only one option:


    [Do you want to commence Spore Evolution?]


    He silently tapped on yes.


    Then the world before him went black, and he felt as if he was swimming in a pitch-black ocean. It was as if he had gone blind.


    ¡°How is this possible! I can actually feel my limbs! It¡¯s like I¡¯m really swimming in the ocean!¡± Chen Wenshan¡¯s mind went blank for a moment.


    Was this some kind of black technology?


    Through the electrical signals from the device, the game¡¯s sensory and perceptive information were transmitted directly into the player¡¯s mind, enabling the player to have realistic virtual body sensations?


    This was the legendary virtual reality game. It was a hundred percent real!


    Gradually, everything was getting increasingly inconceivable, and he was feeling more and more excited. He knew that he had touched something unimaginably horrifying, and as a veteran gamer, he clearly understood that if this thing were to spread, it would take the entire place by storm.


    ¡°It¡¯s so dark.¡± Chen Wenshan was confused after swimming around for a while in the pitch-black ocean which was so dark that he could not even see his hands.


    What the hell am I supposed to be doing in this game?


    Why can¡¯t I see anything? Am I blind?


    At this time, a system prompt appeared right before his eyes: ¡°Player is still in the state of a Spore, single-celled organism. Please evolve your eyes and visual system.¡±


    Please evolve my eyes?


    Chen Wenshan was completely baffled. This d*mned game¡­ This so-called casual sandbox farming game, first choice of casual gamers, was actually more hardcore than ¡°Sekiro¡±?

 Chapter 19

    The Leisurely Everyday Life in the Yard


    ¡°I finally have some modern appliances!¡±


    Xu Zhi sat in the courtyard of his orchard; the washing machine next to him noisily came to a halt. He took the clothes out without a word and hung them on the clothesline to dry. Then he went back to his chair by the door, took an apple, and started peeling the skin with a knife.


    ¡°Nest mind, you were saying that a player has already started to enter the sandbox?¡± Xu Zhi looked at the small pond in front of him. The water was clear.


    Well, it was not as if Xu Zhi could see the player who had entered anyway. After all, at this point, the player would still be in the form of a spore, that was, a single-celled organism.


    In this sandbox, countless spores would begin evolving at the same time. And the players who had entered would each become one of these spores, competing with other naturally evolving species of spores. It was survival of the fittest.


    ¡°Then what if a player quits in the middle of the game?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    The Insecta Nest mind explained, ¡°The spore will go on evolving on its own, just without the influence of the player¡¯s conscious mind. By the time the player returns to the game, it is possible that he may not even recognize himself anymore because the spores are evolving every second.¡±


    Xu Zhi did not find this a problem at all.


    This was supposed to be a casual sandbox game.


    It was not surprising if a sudden situation cropped up in real life meaning that the player would have to log out and quit in the middle of the game.


    After all, upon losing one round, the player could always start a new one. Being able to control the kind of species one could evolve into would make the game fun, would it not?


    In truth, one round would last two or three days, and this was for the highly skilled players.


    The average player would probably face extinction a few hours into the game. After all, without a relatively hardcore theory of biological evolutionary knowledge, it was unlikely that the players would be able to evolve into any normal species at all. They would most probably be eliminated by the other nature¡¯s evolved species.


    ¡°When they reproduce and evolve into species with unique potential, I will steal the fruits of their labor.¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled smugly, like a boastful, unscrupulous merchant behind the scenes and then added, ¡°I think the bugapes that I¡¯ve created will be more powerful than most of the other species. The species the players evolve probably won¡¯t be any stronger than mine.¡±


    The Insecta Nest mind said, ¡°Organisms created with man-made genetic materials do not have as high a potential as species that evolved naturally.¡±


    Meaning to say, the species they evolve might be more powerful than mine?


    Xu Zhi was befuddled, then he sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see. Hopefully, these players will be able to create some new species that can complete with the bugape race that I have created when their new species are thrown into the large sandbox.¡±


    Come on, new species!


    Xu Zhi was filled with anticipation.


    After studying the player for a while, he found that the player had not made any ambitious moves and was still fumbling around exploring the place. Xu Zhi felt somewhat disappointed and could only divert his attention to watch the developments in the large sandbox.


    In fact, after the third mass extinction that resulted from the Great Flood, the world was still in a state of ruin. It would likely take another two or three hundred years for everything to settle down. Nothing much had changed.


    After the fall of the Sumerian civilization, Utnapishtim became a benevolent leader who took the fate of his fallen nation upon himself and led the people to repopulate the lands destroyed by the Great Flood.


    He rebuilt the tribe on the former site of Mesopotamia.


    A day passed; it was more than a hundred years later in the main sandbox. Utnapishtim was succeeded by his grandson, Ishbi-Erra. The new leader began to assume the kind of ambition and talent that a leader should have and named his tribe the tribe of Babylon.


    Babylon.


    The name of this tribe came to hold an extremely profound significance for later generations.


    The era of the Sumerians was a thing of the past. That was an ancient civilization led by the epic hero, Gilgamesh, and it had been brilliant yet short-lived. And the future would belong to the eternal glory of the sorcerer kingdom of ancient Babylon.


    ¡­


    In his room, Chen Wenshan had come to discover how terrifyingly difficult this game was.


    He had died countless times, reproduced from generation to generation, and finally evolved eyes. Then he evolved a mouth and began feeding on plankton. But soon after, he was extinct again.


    The eyes he had evolved were too weak and small, so he often could not see his enemies. As a result, he would be killed by surprise attacks when he was hunting for food.


    ¡°D*mn it. This is too hardcore!¡±


    He opened his mouth wide and silently put down his VR headset. He could not resist the urge and had tried countless times but always ended up dying halfway through evolution.


    But the realistic human-like sensations, the fully virtual graphics of black technology, as well as the infinite possibilities of biological evolution, compelled him to keep playing. It was interesting, just too interesting.


    ¡°Extinct again! Eyes, it must be that my eyes are too small! I am not going to believe that I cannot evolve a pair of big, beautiful eyes!¡±


    He was furious, and in his heart he was seething with rage.


    For this reason, he even went as far as going to the school library to look up information on biology. Fortunately, he was quite proficient in English. He flipped open an extremely complex foreign book on evolutionary theory and started reading.


    The people in his dormitory all found it strange.


    Chen Wenshan was a gaming geek who had installed a seventeen-thousand-yuan high-end computer in his dormitory which he used to play games constantly. Why was he suddenly so keen on studying, and such a high-level subject of biogenetics at that?


    Half a day later, after studying basic evolutionary theory, and after another few rounds of failed attempts, Chen Wenshan finally managed to evolve a species that was barely surviving.


    He grew countless disgusting, slimy tentacles in order to better grab his food. And he evolved an extremely big eye just to satisfy his own desires.


    His appearance was that of a single, gigantic eye surrounded by countless slimy tentacles, with a small mouth full of sharp fangs underneath.


    ¡°Hahaha, I finally made it. Such a big eye, hahaha!¡±


    Chen Wenshan was filled with a sense of accomplishment as he manipulated his strange tentacled creature and directed it to climb ashore. He was instantly filled with shock. ¡°This is¡­ What beautiful mountains and rivers. What a vast, realistic earth. I¡¯ve finally become an amphibian¡­ D*mn it, over 70 GB, this image really makes everything worthwhile. I am going to control and guide my race to explore and conquer the world! This world, it belongs to me!!¡±


    On the other side of the yard.


    Seated in a rocking chair at the entrance of his yard, Xu Zhi was munching on an apple while enjoying the warmth of the sun. He was instantly bewildered when he saw an odd creature climbing ashore in the distance.


    ¡°What kind of weird species is this? Are you kidding me? A naturally evolved species would take such a strange form. The eye is horribly big and takes up two-third of the body. Just how obsessed and resentful you are towards evolving eyes! Are you that eager to see the world?¡±


    According to evolutionary theory, if a species chose to use up a large number of nutrients all over its body to evolve a useless eyeball that made up two-thirds of its entire body, it would definitely be eliminated by nature¡­


    This species doesn¡¯t fit evolutionary theory! It must be made obsolete!


    ¡°I thought just as much; this wouldn¡¯t be reliable.¡±


    Xu Zhi could not help but laugh aloud. He took another bite of the apple and said, ¡°A big eyeball with slimy tentacles all around it, that¡¯s truly a bizarre species. It is ugly as hell! It¡¯s just a defective product that resulted from casual fun¡­ Wait a minute, this appearance, doesn¡¯t it look like the evil eye of a mythical monster?¡±


    He was having fun for a moment.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    At that moment, there was a thumping sound from the door. It was that girl, Chen Xi. ¡°Open the door. I¡¯m here to bring you food.¡±


    ¡°Open the door right now.¡±


    He was so happily engrossed in watching others evolve species that it took a while for him to return to reality. Standing up, he quickly headed to the gate and was just in time to step on the evil-eyed monster and kill it on his way out.


    Piak!


    Reduced to a pile of pulp.


    ¡°Hesitation will lead to defeat.¡±


    Right before Chen Wenshan¡¯s eyes, the Game Over screen appeared once again, ¡°You have been removed from the game. Please start again.¡±


    ???


    He was instantly confused!


    I was evolving well, finally becoming a decent species, breaking away from the kind of species that originated from the ocean. I had just climbed ashore and was about to begin my conquest of the world. And now, all of a sudden, it¡¯s over?


    I was actually stomped to death by a foot?


    Hey!! D*mned game developer. Get the hell out of here!


    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re here again.¡± At this moment, Xu Zhi opened the door and found that Chen Xi had brought him some delicious food once again.

 Chapter 20

    Just a Surface Girlfriend


    Chen Xi stood at the door and looked inside the yard before asking, ¡°Why are you plowing the land all by yourself? How can plowing make you so happy? Is farming really that fun?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Farming makes me happy,¡± said Xu Zhi.


    ¡°Just look at yourself babbling away, does being cheeky make you happy?¡± Chen XI cast a glance at Xu Zhi and was instantly shocked again.


    ¡°How could you¡­¡±


    She looked at Xu Zhi, dumbfounded. It was as if her entire body was in shock.


    Xu Zhi immediately felt uncomfortable all over. Could it be that she had realized he¡¯d changed his appearance again? He had clearly reverted to his original appearance and looked like he had before.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Zhi asked while maintaining a calm expression.


    ¡°I keep feeling like there is a change in your aura. You have become so classy¡­ You¡¯re really a different person than you were before, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m dead sure and I have solid evidence to prove it.¡± Chen Xi stared at him.


    Xu Zhi might have changed back to his former appearance, but after going through three rounds of mass extinction and three events of the world being destroyed, the transcendent aura that he now exuded was hard to change. Xu Zhi simply touched her forehead and said, ¡°Are you sick or hallucinating? What are you talking about?¡±


    Chen Xi was stunned. Was it really just an illusion?


    She was forcibly blindsided and could only change the subject. ¡°By the way, you¡¯re not bored just staying in this yard of yours? Want to hang out with me once in a while? Go shopping, go on a date or something?¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at her in shock. ¡°Wait, a date? Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Chen Xi hesitated for a moment, then proudly raised her head. She was not the least bit bashful or embarrassed at all. ¡°Where¡¯s your previous girlfriend? That quite pretty one!¡±


    Xu Zhi replied, ¡°We broke up. We were originally colleagues. But I got sick, so I resigned and also broke up with her.¡±


    ¡°So when you were at the prime of your life, you were hit with a terminal disease, you lost your job, and your girlfriend left you. So you had to come back here to the countryside to spend the rest of your life alone. That¡¯s quite sad,¡± Chen Xi said. ¡°I can be your girlfriend and accompany you through the final days of your life.¡±


    ¡°Are you pitying me?¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes widened.


    He had felt sorry for himself before.


    He was dying; the world around him felt gray. He had indeed fallen from the peak of his glorious career that he had fought so hard to reach and had hit rock bottom.


    But now, life was full of hope. After all, though his cancer was terminal, he could at least hope to live for a few more months. This was equivalent to several thousand years in the sandbox world. Over such a long period of several thousand years, he believed that he would find a way to enable him to survive!


    ¡°I do feel sorry for you, but in a way, I also get to fulfill my childhood wish¡­¡±


    It seemed that Chen Xi had spent a long time thinking about this, and now, without hiding anything, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it! I will keep you company before you die. For me, it¡¯s sort of like fulfilling my wish, while at the same time, I can fill your days with more warmth and make you a little less lonely.¡±


    ¡°I have experience as a volunteer at the hospital, and I¡¯m good at taking care of terminally ill patients.¡± She spread her fingers and began counting. ¡°I can cook for you, shop for you, and chat with you. I can make you a little happier before you die.¡±


    Before I die?


    Xu Zhi was speechless for a moment. Then he looked at her with what seemed like a forced smile on his face and asked, ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯re going to fulfill the obligations of a girlfriend?¡±


    Chen Xi shuddered and hurriedly took a few steps backward. She pulled her clothes closer together to cover herself and looked extremely wary. ¡°Are your thoughts running wild? This will be a pure love. You¡¯re a dying man and you¡¯re still thinking about ruining my innocence?¡±


    Xu Zhi was lost for words.


    ¡°It turns out that you have been delivering food to me all this time, looking around and all, with an ulterior motive in mind. The way of the world these days! Even girls are bold enough to chase after boys,¡± he thought.


    Chen Xi hurriedly went on to say, ¡°People are saying things like they are brothers on the surface. We can just be a couple in a shallow relationship, and we shall just immerse ourselves in a beautiful love story. If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it as your promise to me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Zhi was surprisingly straightforward.


    He did hold strong feelings and a great liking for this young lady, but it was probably because they were too familiar with each other. His heart had never beat faster or fluttered in her presence. However, he did try to be nonchalant about the whole thing.


    ¡°There¡¯s a high school gathering this summer in a few days. You can accompany me to that.¡±


    Chen Xi spread her fingers wide apart and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so good-looking that no one can help but take a second look. Now, with this aura, you¡¯ve become even better looking. None of the girls will be able to take their eyes off you, not even for a single second¡­ In bringing you there, I will definitely be the glorious one. Everyone¡¯s eyes will be on you, and I will be the envy of all the ladies.¡±


    Xu Zhi was surprised.


    ¡°So, feelings don¡¯t matter. The most important thing is I am good-looking enough to make you look good?¡± he wondered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Come shopping with me and buy some clothes for this class gathering. We will both be so presentable, dressed in expensive new clothes. We will show off thoroughly and make them all so jealous!¡± Chen Xi winked at Xu Zhi and casually tapped him on the shoulder. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ve been plowing land all this while, I guess you probably still have a lot of money. You¡¯re a dying man. It¡¯s pointless to leave money behind after you¡¯re gone. Might as well spend it all with me, to our hearts¡¯ content, without inhibitions.¡±


    Was this something a decent human would say?


    ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed this through the look in her eyes. I¡¯ve definitely fallen into a pit,¡± he thought.


    ¡°This girl came looking for me because she did not have the money to buy clothes and she lacked a good-looking boyfriend that she could show off to other people.¡±


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi accompanied Chen Xi into the city in her electric car.


    The two of them were very careful and meticulous when it came to spending their money. After walking through most of the shops on the street, he bought her a beautiful dress that cost three hundred yuan. And under her direction, he also bought himself a suit that cost slightly more than three hundred yuan. Then they were both exhausted, so they got in the car and headed back to the countryside.


    ¡°For no reason at all, I¡¯ve gotten myself a new surface girlfriend.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt as though he was in a trance and could not help but laugh aloud.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just take it as gaining a babysitter. This young lady is a nine days¡¯ wonder, so it will only be a brief period of enthusiasm. But every day, she will prepare my meals for me enthusiastically and meticulously. There¡¯s no need for me to frequently go into town during the day just to get something to eat.¡±


    After all, with gastric cancer, he had to pay attention to his diet. The food out there was too unhygienic and lacking in nutrition.


    He was not really bothered about such things and returned to the sandbox in his courtyard to study the evil-eyed creature from earlier on. He might have trampled on that player, killed him, and driven him out, but the race of which that creature came from was still in the sandbox.


    And it was about to become extinct.


    After all, it would be strange if extinction did not happen!


    Two-thirds of its body was taken up by its eyeball. When a creature supplied all the nutrients in its body to the eyeball just so that it could see a little better and clearer, it would have wasted a great amount of its body¡¯s energy. In that case, it was destined to be eliminated by nature.


    ¡°Does it have the potential to become a supernatural species?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    The hatchery of the Insecta replied, ¡°Yes. According to my analysis, this creature is simple-minded, maniacal, and evil, but due to its huge eyeball, its psychic force is surprisingly also extremely strong.¡±


    If he were to simply leave them alone, then this deformed species would definitely become extinct.


    However, it might be just like the bugapes that were too weak at the beginning. If it could survive extinction, the deformed body structure of this ¡°big-eye monster¡± species might start to develop and perhaps, could become stronger.


    ¡°Should I try putting it into the big sandbox and see what happens?¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it and decided that he would introduce this species to the big sandbox.


    He planned to create a swamp in the big sandbox that occupied a hundred mu of land. After all, the environment of the large sandbox was too monotonous. There were no swamplands or desert areas.


    Adding a swamp area of ten square meters would be the size of an entire mountain range for creatures like ants.


    ¡°As for how this terrain appeared, the Great Flood subsequently gave rise to a vast hoard of seawater, so the emergence of muddy swamp zones was considered normal¡­ And a terrain like this swamp zone is first and foremost a muddy terrain that is sticky, muddy, and fertile. I better go find some fertilizer!¡±


    The first thing that came to Xu Zhi¡¯s mind was farmyard fertilizer.


    In the countryside, many people used their own excrement as fertilizer. It was natural and pollution-free.


    But he found the thought somewhat disgusting. However, later, as he revisited the thought, when the bugapes and various other races were exploring this black swampland, they had, in fact, set foot in this fecal digestion tank, where they swam about¡­


    This picture, just the thought of it was simply appalling!


    The use of human feces was definitely out of the question. So, Xu Zhi left the farm, headed next door to where Chen Xi lived, and asked Aunt Li for some farmyard fertilizer such as chicken and cow dung, telling her that he needed fertilizer for his farm.


    After returning home, he took a big shovel and started on transforming the ten square meters of land.

 Chapter 21

    The Raving Online Review


    The bugape race had just about survived the mass extinction. Now a small tribe, they huddled together and settled down in a particular locality. They were no longer found everywhere, as they had been before, which made it convenient for Xu Zhi to secretly change the terrain in the sandbox again without anyone noticing.


    First, he picked a spot and poured in manure like cow dung and chicken poop. This was followed by water, and he then stirred in some withered branches and dead leaves and mixed them well. This would start to decay and become fertile mud, which would, in turn, be fermented by microorganisms, creating methane gas, and eventually turning into a slimy, miry swamp.


    Then he put the ¡°Evil Eye¡± creature into the swamp where it was going to live.


    There was no competition here.


    Even if it was weak, it could still survive and reproduce in great numbers. Besides, Xu Zhi had already provided it with the environment to develop. Whether it could become the first witless monster in this sandbox land and turn into something similar to the Evil Eye found in the Cthulhu Mythos really depended on it itself.


    If it failed, Xu Zhi had nothing to lose. To him, it would just be another species that had appeared out of thin air on this plot of land. If it failed to evolve well, the possibility of it becoming extinct was still extremely high.


    After all, the eyeball took up two-thirds of its entire body. So many nutrients were supplied to the eyeball, yet it was unable to play a useful role. The only fate that awaited it was naturally to be eliminated by the other species. Mother Nature was incomparably cruel in this sense.


    The next morning, Xu Zhi behaved as usual, sitting with both legs in the air in a very leisure manner. He was seated in his yard, munching on apples, while idly talking to himself as though he was performing a stand-up comedian¡¯s monologue.


    ¡°I¡¯d say, it¡¯s useless for me to work all by myself behind closed doors, so oblivious to the world and its needs. The others out there are really just full of surprises. Take this weird, big-eyed monster for instance¡­ Sometimes, I hate myself for not being able to fit into the world because I¡¯m just not simple enough. It¡¯s practically impossible for me to evolve something as bizarre as this oddball species.¡±


    As he scoffed at his situation, he looked at the small sandbox and was really surprised to see that the entire miniature sandbox that he had created for evolution was filled to the brim!


    It had reached the maximum number that he had set for the sandbox, with a hundred spores living and evolving inside.


    The limit of this sandbox was set at a maximum of one hundred people.


    One hundred people was considered few, but Xu Zhi had no intention of allowing many people in. It was, after all, only meant to be a casual niche sandbox game for people to provide him with inspiration.


    It was not really a game for them to play and was not something to entertain them. Was there any need to make this such a big thing?


    But Xu Zhi had not expected it to become so popular. It had only been a day, yet the sandbox¡¯s server was already full.


    He was very curious, so he looked online and found the very first one about his experiment. This was the post that all the others in the thread had originated from. It was what had caused the outburst on the Internet.


    The title of the post was as follows:


    Black technology! The most potent life simulation game ever! It¡¯s totally realistic and tactile. The most hardcore casual sandbox game in the history of China¡¯s gaming world, Spore Evolution.


    At first, after reading about the content of this game, most of the people had criticized it as a clickbait. How could there possibly be such a masterpiece that had withstood the test of time? When it came to virtual reality, as well as VR technology, well-versed gamers would know that this was just a kind of gimmick. This technology was in fact, still far from maturity.


    But criticism was one thing. There were still brave people who were willing to try anything to satisfy their curiosity. Players began logging in continuously, one after another, then finally, it led to an outburst in the thread.


    Upon returning from the game, players would leave messages in the thread:


    It¡¯s true! It¡¯s simply amazing! You feel like you are touching everything. What kind of alien technology is this! There are no words worthy enough to praise this!


    And below his post, a group of people immediately started leaving messages to berate him for being a scammer.


    There were people who could not help but try the game for themselves. As a result, they too fell into the trap of the game, got hooked, and never looked back. Thus, this gave rise to a cycle that kept repeating itself. And soon, players began sending out screenshots of the game, the bizarre creatures that were failed products of what they managed to evolve, and how they blew everything up. But people soon found out that only a hundred beta testers could register for an account. If there were more than a hundred, no one else could log into the game.


    ¡°There are only one hundred beta testers.¡±


    Countless people were heartbroken, envious, and jealous.


    The first group of game testers who had successfully logged in were secretly happy and extremely excited.


    They had been pulling an all-nighter since last night, going at this time-transgressive game like crazy. And early this morning, the first ¡°Spore Evolution¡± guide of game strategies and beta tester impressions were posted, topping the chart on the homepage of the game forum.


    Hello guys, I¡¯m ¡®Racer of Mount Haruna¡¯, and I was also the one who started the last thread. I¡¯m very lucky to be the first one to discover this cutting-edge game that has been released without any promotion. Now, I will do a simple and quick game review!


    First of all, the thing that everyone is most concerned about: does it really feel so realistic that all five senses are stimulated?


    My answer is yes!


    The sense of reality is definitely, absolutely true! Take my word for it! It was as if I was really and truly in another world altogether. I have no idea what kind of black technology this is.


    And there was also pain regulation. I adjusted it to 100 percent and then I realized that the feeling of death was very high. It was so high that I had convulsions! When back in the real world, after taking off my VR glasses, I found my entire body directly breaking out in a cold sweat, shaking, and convulsing in spasms.


    I¡¯m not going to try this game again. I won¡¯t play it again for the rest of my life. This is the first scary thing about this game.


    Attention players! Next up, I am going to list the other frightening parts of this game and do everything within my power to discourage you all from playing this game!


    First of all, this is meant to be a casual sandbox survival game, and though it is billed as casual, it was in truth, extremely hardcore. The moment a player logs in, the game begins. Unlike the other traditional Massive Multiplayer Online (MMO) games, there is no face-pinching or race-selection involved. There is only one option, that is, to begin life as a spore.


    You probably won¡¯t believe me when I say this, but the moment you enter the game, the world is pitch black. You must evolve a pair of eyes to see the world. This is so d*mn real!


    (My inner thought: At the very moment I saw this, I realized that this free-to-play sandbox game that proclaims itself to be the first choice of casual gamers is not going to be simple at all.)


    In the game, we all start as a spore, the leader of a race, and we can control the evolution of our race. But if that ¡®king¡¯ that we control dies, then how many people are left in the race no longer matters. It is Game Over for us, and we will have to quit the game.


    It¡¯s worth mentioning that the sense of virtual reality of this game is seriously scary. You will have the actual feelings and senses of whatever creature you have evolved. For instance, if you become a worm, then you will have all the feelings of a worm!


    The first species that I evolved was a big-eyed monster. The eye was extremely huge, and I realized that my scope of vision also became extremely wide. The second time, I evolved compound eyes, eight pairs of eyes in total, and guess what I saw?


    The world of compound eyes! It was so freaking real!


    It¡¯s just so amazing!


    In this game, we can totally experience the world of other species and learn how they perceive things. I think if I could evolve into a dragon, I would be able to fly and experience the thrill of being a dragon, soaring through the clouds.


    But in the longest game session that I¡¯ve played in so far, I¡¯ve only managed to evolve into an amphibian, a peculiarly shaped big-eyed monster, that left the ocean. I did not even make it through the five hours of gameplay.


    And, the moment you die in this game, you can only start all over from the beginning.


    Right! This is the second most hardcore part of the game that I am pointing out to discourage you from playing the game!


    This is unlike other games where there are respawn points for rebirth to come after death. You only have one life, so if you die, the only way to respawn is to start the game all over again! You have to turn back into a spore; whatever ¡®rank¡¯, ¡®structure¡¯ and so on that you have previously evolved is gone! It¡¯s so freaking hardcore. It simply does not follow any of the conventional settings of traditional games, so you¡¯re completely unable to load your previous games! It¡¯s just doing things in whatever way it pleases, without considering the gamer¡¯ discouragement rate!¡±


    The third hardcore part about this game is that there is no such thing as a strategy!


    Dear all, don¡¯t expect me to write a strategy guide either. I once attempted to evolve into a big-eyed monster again following the same method as the previous time, but ended up evolving into another species, which was that species with compound eyes¡­


    This is completely consistent with one of the points mentioned in the evolutionary theory. In the history of evolution, every form of life that appears is a unique miracle.


    Even if you replicate the exact same environment and follow the exact same process, you might become some other very different species due to a mild degree of butterfly effect. Although I have no idea how this game was designed, it really feels like a real world that emerged as a result of evolution, with real materials and infinite possibilities!¡±


    Also, this game¡¯s setting is pretty interesting. Next to the mountains and rivers, as well as the vast and mighty ocean that we spores live in, there is a colossal ten-thousand-foot giant who radiates a faint divine light. We evolve by the entrance of the giant¡¯s yard, and he often sits on a wooden chair in front of a huge house, peeling fruit and quietly reading a book. We, creatures that are evolved from spores, can sneak up on him and even climb onto him. There was a time when I was a big-eyed creature, and I tried to get close enough to take a look at him. But he stomped my ¡®king¡¯ to death, and I had to exit the game, leaving behind a bunch of big-eyed monsters. Without my control, they will probably be extinct by now.


    My personal take is that he¡¯s probably a non-player character in this sandbox game!


    He could be set up to be invincible; he could possibly be a BOSS, and we can challenge him in later stages after we have evolved into the strongest species. We are just like bugs evolving in a giant¡¯s yard.


    And last but not least, my closing statement. This is really the most hardcore game ever made in history! It is a multitude of hardcore! It¡¯s super discouraging! But it¡¯s also so much fun!


    A high degree of freedom! Infinite possibilities! A hundred percent realistic touch in a virtual world, as if you are in the real world. It is so much fun! I give this game my utmost support and highly recommend it!


    To be honest, my only goal right now is to survive for a long time and escape the fate of dying constantly and having to start all over again. I have to evolve into a powerful species that can totally gain a solid foothold within the entire ecosystem, and even evolve into an overlord at the top of the food chain! Then I want to evolve into the legendary dragon and develop my own dragon race. This is the dream of every Chinese person, isn¡¯t it? This feeling is just so high! Then I will fly over to that giant who sits in his yard to peel apples and drop a pile of sh*t on his head!!


    Oh, how high! I feel like my life has reached its pinnacle!


    And as for strategy, there is really none to speak of¡­ Hey brothers! If you want to play, then go read the book on Origin of Species, and various books on specialized areas. Knowledge is power! It was like that for me. I only managed to evolve all kinds of organs after reading to pick up more knowledge. Students who are studying biology-related majors, in this spore evolution game, you guys are going to beat everyone else hands down!


    I shall not go on any further. I got a headache from playing a round of the game for too long. That¡¯s why I came out to write this guide on game strategy. Now I¡¯m going back in for another round. This time, I must live a little longer. I¡¯m just so addicted, aren¡¯t I!¡±


    You want to sh*t on my head?


    Xu Zhi smiled when he saw this. The last species which had dared provoke me that much by saying that I was balding, do you know what pathetic end they found themselves at?


    Xu Zhi had some silent thoughts in his mind as he took out his little notebook to record this for revenge. Hey Bro, we will settle this account later. He had completely forgotten how he had just mocked the other party for being a retard. This was simply just a courteous act of give-and-take.

 Chapter 22

    Speak Your Mind If You Must; I¡¯ll Be the Loser If I Listen to You


    In fact, it did not turn out as Xu Zhi had expected.


    He had known right from the start that it was going to be hardcore and would be a very difficult game to get started on.


    Only those who had previously studied this area and were equipped with relevant specialized knowledge would be able to evolve a species. Even them, they might barely survive.


    It was definitely difficult. If not, Xu Zhi would not have needed to seek help from other people to evolve a new species. He had found to be a headache and a task that was difficult to handle.


    In addition, this was not the kind of game where a player could level up just by beating up monsters. It was a casual kind of evolutionary sandbox game that involved an extremely high level of difficulty. By rights, it should be a very niche game.


    But it had never crossed his mind that someone would actually study a complicated subject like the evolutionary theory of unfamiliar species just to play a game.


    Perhaps in this world, there really was a group of hardcore gamers who actually like to be ¡°abused¡±.


    Casual sandbox games that involved construction simulation always boasted a large audience base. Some people simply did not fancy the idea of looking impressive by beating up monsters to level up in a game. Sandbox games like Stardew Valley and Minecraft had always been popular among players.


    Following the posting of this long, detailed review, comments were piling in like mad. In just a short time, there were already thousands of replies. It was sensational.


    The Dancing and Singing Basketball Player: Dubious! Is it really worth this amount of exaggeration? But to be able to go into such detail, it really seems like he¡¯s speaking the truth.


    Crazy African: Too hardcore! Starting a game as a spore and evolving fully based on biological knowledge?


    Beautiful Little Fist: Wow! Just listening to all the details make a slacker like me feel like playing this game. Infinite possibilities!


    Super Tech Geek: I suppose the very first player of this game has yet to unearth its core essence. Take that non-player character, the giant, for instance. That is one thing I¡¯m really interested to know more about¡­ After all, he has only managed to evolve a malformed and incomplete species that did not survive for long before it headed for extinction.


    Cerebellum Bluffs Its Way Down the Mountain: I¡¯ve started reading the Origin of Species! I¡¯m already beginning to build up my knowledge of evolutionary theory. I¡¯m almost comparable to a biology professor in college! I just need a spore to practice on and test my theories of evolution. I am just one name away from being at the top of the beta testers¡¯ name list. Waiting online, very urgently!


    ¡­


    Some people were filled with anticipation, some were frantically begging for a slot to play the game, and others were eagerly expressing their desire to play the game. Just listening to the descriptions made the game sound fun. Of course, there was an even larger crowd that said that this was nothing more than a giant hoax, and that the hundred players were all acting. They were all mocking the master of this thread and were just waiting to see how much longer he could keep up this act.


    However, they were soon hit by their own mockery, which came fast and swift.


    The ¡°Racer of Mount Haruna¡± had begun a live broadcast. He was directly streaming the video images captured on his VR headgear onto the platform.


    Right in front of them was a deep blue ocean, and the image was so realistic that it was like watching an epic movie that featured a magnificent and stunning ocean.


    ¡°Dear fellow gamers, I have just evolved my eyes. By now, I¡¯m finding that getting to this stage is a breeze. Next up, I¡¯m going to start preying on algae creatures and begin my conversion to a carnivore following the evolutionary path of arthropods that was based on the experience of species evolution during the Cambrian Period on Earth.¡±


    At that moment, a ferocious beetle appeared and approached him.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! What¡¯s that? It looks like an ancient trilobite. Quickly, eat him up!¡±


    ¡°Eat my foot! Anchor, hurry up and run! He is going to eat you! Quickly, run! Be a coward now as you develop and evolve. Once you have gotten stronger, after you have evolved into a carnivore, you can come back and eat him up instead!¡±


    ¡­


    For a while, there was an outburst of posts in the thread.


    Xu Zhi looked through it for a while and felt that the enthusiasm level was pretty good. So, he let them continue with their discussion and paid no heed to them.


    There were even gamers who went so far as to propose a petition of ten thousand signatures, requesting to open up more slots for beta testers¡­


    ¡°You feel that the quota is too small? None of my business. I did not create the game to earn money from you. I¡¯m not looking to gain any benefits from any of you. Speak your mind if you must, I¡¯ll be the loser if I listen to you.¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed and simply paid no attention to them anymore. Live or die, he would just let them run their own course.


    He had not planned to invest much effort in this from the start. After all, this was just a minor project he created on the side. He truly had not expected it to stir up such a storm in this game forum.


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless for you all to cause such a huge commotion that startles even the gods in heaven.¡± Xu Zhu simply did not wish to expand his game any bigger.


    Why would I need so many testers?


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m here to be at your service and create a game just for your entertainment.


    Unless there was an unexpected surprise, he planned to stop at this version of ¡°beta testing¡± for good; it would be nothing more than a niche game where only a hundred players were allowed to enter the sandbox. And all he had to do was wait for them to slowly evolve species with great potential.


    At this moment, the online game, ¡°Spore Evolution¡± was gaining popularity like crazy. However, Xu Zhi merely took a brief look at this little sandbox, and then shifted the focus of his attention over to the large sandbox.


    After all, this was the main project that he was engaged in.


    Strictly speaking, the Sumerians of the previous era only saw the emergence of three transcendent beings, and one of them was Gilgamesh. Xu Zhi wanted the next civilization to able to develop a mature cultivation system that was truly phenomenal.


    It would be best for them to evolve a sorcerer civilization. Previously, for the sake of extending his lifespan, Gilgamesh had also gathered his court sorcerers and instructed them to research elixirs for longevity.


    That was the prototype of a sorcerer.


    Xu Zhi also hoped that a complete sorcerer civilization would emerge, along with a great sorcerer who was skilled in alchemy. This person could research sorcery and medicine and create a potion that could cure him of this terminal illness he had, cancer.


    Therefore, in order to establish this complete civilization with a phenomenal system, naturally, it was essential for the sandbox to have all kinds of mysterious and dangerous transcendent species. They would serve as references for the sorcerers to study.


    After all, following the death of the previous generation of Mother Queen of the Insecta nest, data on the technology side had been cleared, and there was no high-tech medical equipment of the Insecta technology to be found. If he wanted to treat his illness, the only thing he could do now was to think of a way to re-develop the sandbox and bring about the emergence of his own life-saving means, one that could be categorized as extraordinary.


    Xu Zhi looked at the swampy mud land in the large sandbox.


    ¡°A day has passed. The big-eyed monster, Evil Eye, has started to multiply in large numbers and now, it has even evolved a special variant individual?¡± He was slightly pleased. Just as he had thought, such a bizarre kind of evolution could indeed bring about a great potential.


    After a hundred or more years had passed, the newly created environment had met with no natural enemies, so the weak species had multiplied wildly under no restraints and could now be found everywhere.


    But very quickly, due to overbreeding, the pressure of internal competition was increasing as well. The competition for food due to a shortage in supply, coupled with the fact that they had no natural enemies, led to them becoming one another¡¯s natural enemies. They began to turn on one another.


    For food, they competed amongst themselves, and they began to kill one another within the swampy mud land in their fight for food. They had even started feeding on one another for food, which was simply an act of unparalleled cruelty.


    Gradually, those Evil Eyes became increasingly tyrannical and ruthless.


    A unique Evil Eye appeared.


    It had a strange psychic power where all creatures that it gazed upon would be charmed by it and come to it obediently to become its food.


    This was the first generation of such a transcendent Evil Eye species, and it rapidly rose to the top to claim its position as overlord, dominating the swamp ecosystem. As it had no natural enemies, it began to multiply wildly while preying on the other Evil Eye species.


    It was survival of the fittest. The strong and adaptable survived while the weak and inflexible ones perished.


    The ordinary big-eyed monsters were soon massacred in large numbers. The entire land in the swamp was filled with the offspring of the Evil Eye with the charming ability. It was constantly expanding, from one, to one hundred, to one thousand.


    The ordinary Evil Eyes faced the fate of complete extinction and became a thing of the past.


    ¡°A transcendent species finally appeared, and it has a riotous psychic power?¡±


    Xu Zhi was mildly shocked. ¡°It really has potential. Although it doesn¡¯t have intelligence, it¡¯s already able to entice other creatures to become its food, like the Venus Flytrap found in the animal kingdom.¡±


    At long last, after the fourth era, the first transcendent species was finally born.


    Xu Zhi was struck by a thought and suddenly looked at the large sandbox. To his surprise, another dramatic development had happened, for there was already a group of bugapes wading into the depths of the swampy mud land.

 Chapter 23

    Our Age of Decline


    More than two hundred years had passed since the Great Flood. Several generations that had come into existence during that time had now passed into extinction.


    The Babylonian people wore animal skins and clothes thus no longer needed their natural luxuriant body hair to keep them warm. And as their body hair began to diminish, their thin outer carapaces also disappeared. Their bodies began to straighten, gradually revealing snow-white skin.


    They began to evolve from apes with lush hair all over their bodies to early humans with sparse hair. In terms of their physique, they were increasingly resembling the rugged, strong, and muscular build characteristic to Westerners.


    There had once been glorious, civilized tribes, and there had been a period where they established city-states. These had yet to recover. They were still stuck in their primitive farming tribes, incapable of even rebuilding their city-states.


    The glory they had was all thanks to the great Hero King, Gilgamesh, who established the foundation that made it possible for them.


    The great Hero King possessed the strongest power in the world. With his strength alone, he single-handedly suppressed countless giant beasts and made the Sumerian race rise to the top of the food chain!


    But without the Hero King, they had nothing.


    They could not progress into developing a Bronze or Iron Age of their own, and with mere crude stone spears and clubs, how could they fight against the towering, huge beasts?


    The only metal weapon they had was the civilization¡¯s holy sword, otherwise known as the Sword of Damocles. Yet, this had followed the Hero King, Gilgamesh, into his grave and was forever buried beneath the world that was destroyed by the Great Flood. It had sunk into the endless depths of the ocean.


    They could not even rebuild the city walls.


    The Uruk Kingdom was a city that had been single-handedly built by Gilgamesh. He had personally moved giant boulders of sizes that were comparable to mountains and used these to surround the city. And it only took him a month.


    For ordinary people, the amount of work required to build a great city was comparable to the difficulty of the people of Ancient Egypt in building the pyramids. It would take them dozens of years. Besides, how could there possibly be so much manpower and resources in such a cold and starving environment?


    At this moment, the daughter of the Babylonian tribal leader, Medea, was sighing.


    ¡°Sumer was truly glorious. That was an epic era that solely belonged to one man, the great Hero King, Gilgamesh. No wonder the people of that age sang his praises and wrote grand epics to record his glory.¡±


    A great, grand epic; a glorious, magnificent civilization.


    Merchants, shops, colosseums, slavery.


    In the exquisite and magnificent Palace of King Uruk, the great Hero King was seated on his throne. His eyes were deep and unfathomable, and with the Sword of Damocles in hand, he looked down at all his subjects.


    ¡°The time of our era has fallen. We are on our way to decline, and we are facing extinction. If the sword of civilization that God bestowed upon us had not been lost, we might not have had such a hard time even if we did not have the mighty strength of the blood of power.¡±


    ¡°God, is this impending doom for our Babylonian tribe?¡±


    ¡°Civilization. It is the power to protect intelligent species like us¡­ I, Medea, want to know the way forward for our civilization! How exactly are we supposed to survive!!¡±


    Medea wore a calm expression on her face. She was the bravest and wisest person of her tribe. She was not as strong as the men, but when it came to killing techniques, she triumphed over most of the warriors in the tribe.


    She looked at the few men of the hunting party who donned animal skins and was pulled back to reality. ¡°What about this area? How¡¯s the exploring coming along?¡±


    Surrounded by a pool of mud, the area reeked densely of fetid decay. A warrior replied, ¡°This is a vast muddy swamp; it must be the case that this muddy terrain was formed through the accumulation of water puddles after the Great Flood. Species are flourishing within it and there are also many delicious fruits.¡±


    This was the fertile swamp that Xu Zhi had created by treating it with animal manure such as chicken poop and cow dung. Now, natural plants would flourish here even more.


    ¡°The Great Flood?¡±


    Medea took a deep breath and looked at the vast swamp, a black mire, that was right before her.


    It was hard to imagine the overwhelming Great Flood that drowned the entire world, the catastrophe of more than two hundred years ago,.


    God had such mighty power that it was unimaginable to mortals. With just the lift of a finger, God could destroy the world.


    ¡°Then there must be plenty of food here; it¡¯ll be the next gathering point for our tribe¡­¡± She looked around for a moment and suddenly noticed something amiss. ¡°Wait a minute, Garkai, Bolognagas, where are they?¡±


    Everyone looked at one another and came to realize that two people had disappeared.


    This was something that had never happened before.


    The savage species in this land were not very intelligent and would not bother to sneak up on the weak humans, for the people who held crude stone spears and axes in their hands were simply unable to break the scaly armor of the huge beasts. They could only face the fate of being slaughtered by the huge beasts to become their next meal.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. This seemingly quiet and peaceful muddy swampland contains something ominous. There are terrifying creatures here that we do not know about,¡± Medea said with a change of expression. ¡°Because of their huge size, giant beasts can¡¯t set foot into the swamp. They will only sink here. There are no signs of giant beasts entering either, so it is most probably an ambush on us by some small swampland creatures.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Medea acted decisively and left with the group of more than twenty men under her command.


    But at that moment, a disgusting and bloodied monster with grayish-black tentacles suddenly appeared in the swamp. Its body was covered with tentacles that looked like gray seaweed and the tentacles surrounded a huge bloodshot eyeball that was scarlet due to all the blood vessels.


    The body of this monster was extremely disproportionate.


    The single, huge eyeball that was covered with blood vessels actually took up two-thirds of its body.


    ¡°So beautiful.¡±


    ¡°How could there be such a beautiful girl in this world!¡±


    Several of the strong men wearing animal skins suddenly locked eyes with the huge, bloodshot eyeball of the evil-eyed creature and could not help but walk over to it in a frenzy. It was as if they had just seen a stunning beauty and were so excited that no one could pull them back.


    ¡°What are you all doing!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go over there!¡±


    The surrounding Babylonian warriors could not help feeling terrified.


    The bizarre and inconceivable scene had overturned all kinds of existing perceptions they had.


    Medea, as the most intelligent person in the Babylonian tribe, instantly sensed something was amiss and said, ¡°What kind of terrifying creatures live in this muddy land? Those strange and evil-looking huge eyeballs can actually charm their prey into voluntarily going over to them. I¡¯m afraid that the missing Garkai and Bolognagus must have walked to their death out of their own accord!¡±


    ¡°Run!¡±


    She made a prompt decision to immediately abandon the few men who had been charmed and were slowly walking over to the creature. She led her group of men, and they fled as quickly as they could.


    But then, she suddenly stopped in her tracks and her eyes began to turn fiery.


    ¡°These are such wondrous creatures¡­ They are weaker than us humans, with soft and powerless tentacles, and foolish huge eyeballs, yet they had such terribly astonishing power that allows them to destroy creatures that are much more powerful and stronger than themselves.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we just as weak? Why is that only they can have such a unique power¡­¡± Medea¡¯s eyes were blazing as if there was some unknown flame burning away in her eyes. There was a terrible thought taking root in her mind.


    I will claim its power and revive the tribe!!


    ¡°We will kill it and then escape!¡± Medea suddenly shouted.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The warriors of the tribe were all taken aback.


    Medea turned around and raised her white stone spear high.


    From the sky above, a ray of light fell upon her stunningly cold and beautiful face, making her look like the Goddess of War from Norse mythology. ¡°Follow me!¡± she ordered. ¡°I will kill it. I will bring its corpse back with me and return to the tribe!¡±

 Chapter 24

    The Three Witches


    ¡°But there are more of these creatures closing in on us!¡± someone growled as he looked over to the far side of the black swamp. He could see that more of the big-eyed monsters with tentacles were approaching them.


    These weak creatures were slowly crawling over with their slimy tentacles waving around as they approached.


    Despite their ridiculously slow movements, their bizarre power was utterly terrifying. Once they were surrounded by these big-eyed monsters¡­


    ¡°Even if it costs me my life, I will kill one of them!¡±


    Medea took the lead in raising her stone spear. She became the bravest warrior of the tribe and charged right ahead.


    Boom!!!


    A single blow dealt by her spear was accompanied by a piercing scream that sounded as sharp and hoarse as a baby¡¯s cries. That huge yet vulnerable eyeball quickly exploded. An unpleasant, foul smell filled the air as the creature turned into a disgusting, viscous juice that splattered all over Medea¡¯s face.


    ¡°Take it away!¡± She picked up the slimy tentacles of that corpse with one hand and quickly started to turn back, but she quickly found that she was already surrounded by seven or eight Evil Eyes. She could not help but turn pale.


    ¡°Follow me! We¡¯ll kill our way out!¡±


    It was a very brutal fight.


    The tribe¡¯s powerful hunting party of close to thirty men were basically all dead.


    They clearly had had a chance to escape, but because they had delayed doing so, they had been surrounded by the terrifying creatures. In the end, only three survivors managed to escape from the evil and terrifying swamp that seemed to be cursed by death.


    ¡°All of them are dead.¡±


    Despite being an extremely strong and intelligent woman, Medea could not help but weep.


    She looked at the last two warriors remaining beside her and knew what this meant.


    During all the years that passed, the brave men of the tribe had mostly died while searching for food and hunting huge beasts. Now, only a hundred strong males were left in the tribe that numbered nearly a thousand in total. The remaining nine hundred or so were all old, weak, sickly, or disabled. And now, they had lost a third of their remaining warriors.


    It seemed clear what their fate would be. They were practically facing extinction.


    ¡°However, our race was going to die sooner or later. It¡¯s just a matter of time, so we might as well just bet our all and give it a go.¡± Medea took a deep breath, looked at the corpse of the monster and said, ¡°I hope that the huge price we have paid in exchange for the corpse of this creature will be worthwhile and that its evil blood will be useful¡­¡±


    Over the years, countless men had attempted to mix the blood of all kinds of powerful huge beasts, hoping that the mixture could allow them to gain a power similar to that of the Hero King, Gilgamesh. Then, they would be able to protect their tribes.


    But all had died, except for the creatures which had the ¡°blood of power¡± granted by God. It seemed as if only the blood of special creatures could make what they hoped for possible.


    ¡°Perhaps, the blood of these especially filthy and evil creatures could become another blood of power¡­¡±


    When Medea returned to her tribe with the few remaining men, her father was already on the verge of a complete breakdown.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Do you know what you¡¯re doing!!!¡±


    A burly and sturdy middle-aged man dressed in black animal hide was seated high up in his chair that was also covered with animal hide. He was gasping for breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy.¡± In one of the tents within the tribal grounds, Medea was sitting and facing her father¡¯s anger. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°There¡¯s no turning back for us. Instead of waiting for death, let¡¯s just take the plunge. We need to see to the emergence of the next Gilgamesh, the Hero King, to lead our civilization to glory. This is the only way for our intelligent species to survive extinction!¡±


    ¡°That is impossible.¡±


    The tribal leader shook his head slowly and said, with great bitterness, ¡°Only the legendary blood bestowed by God, the blood of power, can bring us such great power. Moreover, this disgusting creature is so slimy, repulsive, and brutal. Even if we managed to acquire the loathsome power that it possessed, God would be sure to punish us¡­¡±


    ¡°Power is neither good nor evil.¡±


    Medea¡¯s voice grew low and hoarse as she looked at her aged father who was sitting high above her.


    ¡°He who had the brilliant and great blood of power could also head down the path of tyranny, where he wielded the holy sword of civilization and challenged the Almighty God¡­ And even if what you have is a dark, terrifying power, you will still be able to protect the people, so long as you remain good at heart.¡±


    ¡°This monster is completely different from the other huge beasts! It¡¯s weak, even weaker than us humans, and yet it has such inconceivable power. If we could have a power like it¡­¡±


    ¡°Medea, how dare you!!¡±


    The tribal leader went silent. He breathed heavily as if he was contemplating this audacious idea.


    His decision would affect an entire civilization, as well as the rise and fall of his entire race.


    Huff! Huff! Huff!


    He closed his eyes slightly and gasped for breath. This was going to be the most distressing decision he had to make. It was more important than his own death.


    He suddenly bowed his head, looked down at his stubborn daughter, and began to wail in a low voice. Chokingly, he spoke in a hoarse voice. ¡°But we don¡¯t have enough people left to test the incorporation of new blood.¡±


    Over the past two hundred years, if they had reproduced normally, then they might not be left with only these few forces. It had been generations of courageous, astute leaders unwilling to be subjected to a fate of tranquil extinction, thus allowing young people of the tribe to try and assimilate the blood of different kinds of huge beasts.


    In each and every generation, there had been people who had bravely risked their lives and died, and they had died in endless agonizing pain.


    These generations of martyrs were recorded in the history filled with bloody deaths. How they sacrifice themselves for the rise of their tribes was told. This was the reason why their tribes remained sparsely populated. However, up till now, their tribe had yet to rise.


    Medea took a deep breath and said, ¡°Yes, our Babylonian tribe no longer has enough strong men for the experiment. We still need them to protect us. But we have enough old and weak, women, and children. For years, it has always been the men protecting the women. This time, it¡¯s the women¡¯s turn to step forth and try this blood.¡±


    Medea was silent for a moment, then said again in a low voice, ¡°And, if a large number of women die, we will have less of a burden. It might not be that impossible to reduce the size of our race¡­ This time, let the women of our tribe die.¡±


    Swish!!


    Instantly, the tent was deadly silent.


    Half a day later, standing high above her people where blazing torches were burning away, Medea assembled the entire tribe


    ¡°If we do not wish to become extinct!¡±


    ¡°If we wish to restore the glory of the Sumerians!¡±


    ¡°If we wish for the next Hero King to appear and lead our civilization of intelligent species!¡±


    ¡°Death cannot crush our foundation, nor can it destroy the backbone of our tribe! The great Hero King, Gilgamesh, once said that the history of mankind¡¯s struggle against nature is one of courage and hymns. This was the reason why he instructed a historian to record all events that happened¡­ And today, let history record the courage we show on this day!¡±


    Medea¡¯s rugged breathing was deep and heavy. Standing on the high platform, she looked down at the old and weak, women, and children, who were standing below her, and addressed them in a low, growling voice.


    ¡°Tomorrow, early in the morning, we hope that you will come out for the tribe! The hymn of mankind is a song of praise of courage!¡±


    The women below, who were holding their children in their arms, were silent.


    It was clear to everyone that basically, there was no chance of survival at all.


    On this night, after silently bidding farewell to their husbands and children, countless women in the tribe had a good cry and eventually made a resolute choice to take part in the experiment.


    They had already had enough of everything they suffered through the countless days and months that had passed. Their husbands were dead, their fathers were dead, and in the future, even their sons would die. What more were they left with?


    They only had themselves left.


    There was no longer anyone left to protect them; they were the only ones who could protect themselves.


    This fateful day was destined to be tainted with blood and cruelty.


    Countless women had stepped out with great resolution. They wanted to give assimilating the blood of the Evil Eye a shot. There were corpses of as many as over four hundred women strewn all over the field. Corpses of women who died in horrible pain were piling up everywhere.


    The creature¡¯s blood was incompatible with their blood. But in the end, three women survived, including Medea. The two other women were named Circe and Cassandra.


    The names of the three were then etched onto the ancient stone walls for eternity.


    On the picture engraved within the Babylonian fresco, countless women were writhing in agony as they lay in a sea of blood. Amidst them, only three strong women who were drenched in blood stood atop the countless corpses. The three of them surrounded a huge burning torch that was blazing away as they held it high up together.


    This scene was carved into the Babylonian historical frescoes, and later generations named this sacred fresco of ancient times, ¡°The Three Witches¡±.


    The fire of civilization was passed on to them.


    History was engraved in the frescoes on the stone walls, depicting the history of the rise of civilization of human tribes, and the great courage they displayed in resisting nature and wild beasts!


    After a painful death came rebirth, and in the days that followed, these three great and tenacious women began to lead the tribe and started to progress towards civilization. They started to gain a kind of extraordinary psychic power. Their mental minds became strong and sharp, and they became mysterious and evil, just like Evil Eye.


    They slowly gained the ability to resist the giant beasts, albeit barely. They would stay in the rear and use their psychic powers to interfere with the mental thoughts of the giant beasts, allowing the warriors to fight in the forefront with stone axes in hand.


    However, because of their extremely strong psychic power, they were often unable to control their own mental fluctuations. When they were engaging in pleasure with a man and got highly excited, they would unintentionally kill the other party by shattering his mind with the impact caused by their psychic force.


    Therefore, they were chaste women.


    They were lonely, arrogant, and even unapproachable.


    Medea had a strong sense of honor and duty. She led the tribe in waging war. With a wooden staff in hand, she fought against giant beasts and went out hunting for food.


    Cassandra was easy-going and gentle. She preferred peace and quiet, and enjoyed leading the women in herding the cattle, growing herbs, healing and saving people, as well as fighting against diseases.


    Circe was the exception.


    In the tribe, men began to die in mysterious circumstances, and very frequently.


    The people were secretly cursing Circe, and that caused Circe to harbor a silent grudge in her heart. She began to secretly make use of her psychic force to curse the men who had rebelled against her, causing them to suffer splitting headaches. Their eyes would turn black, and their hair would start thinning.


    The name of Circe, the witch, became synonymous in the tribe with evil and terror.


    The other two witches could not dissuade her from her ways, nor could they join forces to kill her, for her power was needed to protect the tribe.


    As a result of Circe¡¯s tyrannical rule, the status of women was gradually elevated. The brave warriors of the tribe slowly came to fear the three of them, and henceforth, the people of the tribe acknowledged them as witches who symbolized power, evil, mystery, the unknown, fear, and omnipotence.


    From this day on, the tribe entered the Age of Witches where women took the reins as the highest rulers.


    ¡°Spear of the Thriving Witch¡± thus recorded:


    The Babylonian tribe, being plagued by attacks of great beasts, had only a few men left. The women sacrificed themselves and drank the blood of the Evil Eye. This led to the rise of three great witches, namely the Witch of War, Medea, who had full jurisdiction over disorderly battles and glory; the Witch of Devastation, Circe, who had full control over chaos and curses, and the Witch of Spring, Cassandra, who took charge over the development of occult medicine and herding.

 Chapter 25

    The Way to Enter the Sandbox


    ¡°Witches?¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled.


    He had waited in silence for more than three days, which was more than three hundred years in their world. After the Great Flood ended, they had struggled for a long time, doing all they could to prolong their moribund life. And now, there were finally signs of revival.


    Unexpectedly, people who were able to assimilate a second set of genes had appeared. The second gene that they had chosen was that of the Evil Eye.


    As bugs, it was still relatively easy to assimilate gene segments so long as physical conditions were compatible, and there happened to be a large blank fragment in their own genetic strands which could accommodate foreign genes.


    Gilgamesh had assimilated a second type of gene, the genes of white ants, and had gained infinite strength.


    And this group of women who came to be known as witches, had incorporated a second type of genes, the genes of the Evil Eye, and gained psychic power.


    If that Evil Eye species had not appeared in this sandbox as the first transcendent species, it would never have become a form of inducement for the path to transcendence.


    ¡°Evil Eye, you big-eyed monster¡­ good stuff! You¡¯ve greatly surprised me.¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled happily. He felt that it was had been a great idea to create this small sandbox on a whim. The unconstrained creativity of the players and the unconventional theory they perceived for the process of evolution gave rise to the creation of such a surprisingly amazing species.


    He sat on a bench by the entrance of the yard, munching on an apple as he said to himself, ¡°So it¡¯s true that more heads are better than one. It¡¯s too tough to rack my brains alone; it¡¯s much better to put more heads together to brainstorm and draw on the wisdom of others.¡±


    In fact, the genes of the white ants were much too strong. They had a terrifyingly immense strength that enabled them to carry things which were hundred times that of their own weight, and the blank fragment in the genetic strands required was simply too large.


    It was hard to find such a large blank fragment in the genetic strands of normal people, whose genetic strands were all filled up with miscellaneous genes that were not of any use at all.


    The genes of the Evil Eye, on the other hand, were much, much weaker in comparison, thus they did not require many blank fragments in the genetic strands. This was also why there is a higher probability for the Evil Eye species to give birth to more of its kind. Three successful cases of gene assimilation after the death of four hundred females were not bad at all.


    But the three of them were still a far cry from Gilgamesh.


    Even when dealing with ordinary Alla beasts, they still had to work with the warriors in the front to win the battle, whereas Gilgamesh had conquered the world all by himself. The difference between the two parties was much too great.


    After all, their mastery over the use of psychic power was rudimentary. However, the three of them had started to study their own strengths. Within their tribe, they developed herbalism and studied sorcery, but the progress was still much too slow.


    Xu Zhi thought about it for a moment and returned to his room to look up information on the Internet. ¡°On the Internet, I can find information on yoga meditation in the West, as well as information on the Taoist viewpoint on cultivating internal strength in the East. These are all ways to train one¡¯s mind, spirit, and energy; they should be useful. Should I give them these seeds of meditation, let them bring these to fruition, and develop a witch¡¯s cultivation path?¡±


    It was truly difficult to pave a new path from scratch. One would be running into obstacles and meeting rejections from everywhere along the way, but once there was a direction to advance in, the progress was bound to be umpteen times faster. Perhaps Xu Zhi could provide them with that direction.


    But how was he going to meet the three witches of this tribe?


    Should he transform into the Great Beast of Wisdom and hand them the Three Treasures of Civilization once again?


    The thought came to mind but was quickly dismissed by Xu Zhi. Definitely not.


    There was also no way he could directly control or seize a microscopic creature in the sandbox and turn it into his avatar to walk and talk in his stead. Otherwise, he would already be having a whale of a time in the sandbox.


    While Xu Zhi was contemplating his options, in the sandbox, the group of hardcore players who were leading in this game had already started to climb ashore. They found that there actually was an incomparably colossal giant, and at that moment, he was sitting on a huge, exceedingly tall chair that seemed to reach all the way up to heaven. He appeared to be thinking deeply while munching on an apple.


    ¡°This sandbox game is so interesting. In our settings, we are really bugs evolving in someone¡¯s yard, so are we going to have to go up against the giant in the yard¡­¡±


    Three or four players with weird forms and odd shapes started to whisper amongst themselves. They all felt that the degree of freedom players had in this game was terrifying, yet amazing. There was no main plot, it was all about exploration and discovery. It was very novel.


    ¡°Awesome! With that huge size, he¡¯s just like the legendary Pan Gu.¡±


    ¡°You mean to say that we are going to evolve and then go all out for a great showdown with him?¡±


    ¡°Shush! Let¡¯s observe him secretly. Brothers, the few of us are no match for him now. We are all ants; he can¡¯t see us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go near him. It took us great pains to finally climb ashore. If he tramples our ¡°king¡± to death, then we won¡¯t even have the chance to cry.¡±


    A group of players were crouching along the shoreline of the forest, snickering amongst themselves as they observed him in secret.


    ¡°Bunch of clowns.¡± Xu Zhi sat in the courtyard and looked at the distant bunch of tiny ants on the ground. They were whispering amongst themselves, acting secretively in a head-to-head huddle, and were an extremely unpleasant sight to behold. They thought of him as a big boss and were trying to think of strategies to defeat him.


    Knock knock!


    There was a knock at the door. It was Chen Zi bringing food over again.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s eat first.¡± He stood up and walked towards the door.


    ¡°D*mn! D*mn it! D*mn it! It¡¯s an earthquake! It¡¯s a freaking earthquake! These virtual five senses are so realistic!¡±


    ¡°Brothers, it¡¯s only because he¡¯s standing up! He has covered the entire sky, and the world seems to be shaking. Quickly, run! We have to survive to develop further! Don¡¯t let him stomp you to death!¡±


    Countless screams were heard.


    A bunch of bizarre-looking creatures were scurrying away in panic.


    Like a bunch of maniacal wild dogs, they ran like crazy across the vast expanse of land, while behind them, a towering ten-thousand-foot giant was slowly approaching.


    With one step, he crossed a thousand miles.


    He easily stepped across all the heads of this group of ants and disappeared into the distance. When he came back, there was a blue lunchbox in his hand. He returned to his chair by the entrance of the yard and started eating, taking big mouthfuls of food from the lunchbox.


    There were fried eggs, carrots, and even cabbage. Every bite was an explosive sensation of flavor and fragrance. Food found in the rural village was just so savory and delicious. Xu Zhi was feeling blissfully delighted as he continued to ponder how he could pass the information on meditation to the three witches of the Babylonian tribe.


    At this time, the players who were hiding amidst the trees secretly crept out again. They watched the giant who was seated in the yard eating his lunch. They huddled together and began to whisper amongst themselves again.


    ¡°Wow, the degree of freedom in this game is truly awesome!¡±


    ¡°This boss, he even has cutscenes in his game, and we have actually triggered them somehow. And yet, there he is, still eating away.¡±


    ¡°Shush, let¡¯s start by developing with great caution.¡±


    ¡°This game is so freaking fun! It¡¯s mind-blowing fun!¡±


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi sat on his chair and ate from the lunchbox as he looked at the group of players in the distant little forest on the ground. They were secretly discussing and looking for strategies to beat him. For the moment, he was rendered speechless. But then, he was struck by a sudden thought and exclaimed, ¡°Right! The sandbox evolution game!¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it and said, ¡°I will just go through the game like any other players do. Start evolving from a spore, then turn into a creature. Then, I will be a microscopic creature and be able to go over to the large sandbox. Problem solved!¡±


    He was really excited. While eating, he was also studying the feasibility of this idea. If he could actually do this, it would mean that he would be able to enter the miniature sandbox whenever he wanted.


    As expected, it had been wise to build this little sandbox. It had brought him such great surprises, as well as many other effective uses.


    After his meal, Xu Zhi planned to test the game himself. Since he was going to enter the field and play the game in person, then naturally, he had to clear the playing field.


    In the next second, a notice appeared.


    ¡°This game will undergo emergency maintenance. You have three seconds. Please go offline immediately!¡±

 Chapter 26

    There¡¯s Always Some Unruly Ones Out To Get Me


    As soon as the announcement was made, there was uproar amongst the players who were all completely engrossed in the game within the sandbox. They were all extremely worked up.


    Most of them had not even made it onto land. They had been put through so much suffering in the ocean where all life originated and had died over and over again. The few that just managed to climb ashore and become amphibians had not even taken their first glimpse of the legendary giant. They had just started a private discussion among themselves and now something like this had happened. This instantly made them give vent to their anger with a torrent of abuse.


    ¡°This god*mn game designer, three seconds! That¡¯s the same as not saying it at all!!¡±


    Swish.


    The moment the three seconds ran out, the screen before them instantly went black


    D*mn it!


    Countless players took off their VR headsets, and many of them were close to smashing the device out of anger.


    They were completely unaware that it was all because they were mouthing off about him right before Xu Zhi himself, which reminded him of their presence. They had asked for trouble by playing with fire and thus had got their fingers burned.


    ¡°I am Hunyuan Thunderbolt Hand, and I want to evolve into Kun, the legendary fish: Just look at this! Is this notice issued in human language? The god*mn game designer! Aren¡¯t you supposed to give advance notice? Are you that busy with work? I¡¯m quitting the game! This is my first time seeing such a game designer! I propose a ten-thousand-people petition to demand the execution of game programmer to appease us all!¡±


    Racer of Mount Haruna: Just get used to it. This is just how hardcore these casual games can be. Anyway, it¡¯s not something that has just happened a day or two ago. It¡¯s nothing new at all. (Emoticon: Picking nose smiley)


    Top-up more, I¡¯ll chop off your hands: Hey you up there, who is saying you want to quit now? I¡¯m sure you are still thinking about how fun the game is! (Picture of Wang Jingze¡¯s expression upon eating delicious food)


    A group of beta testers of the game were having a discussion in the forum. They were berating the d*mned game designed like crazy, but their passion for the game was no less abated for they simply could not resist the high degree of freedom the game presented.


    Xu Zhi took a look at the lively comments.


    Those responsible for breeding new species found within these sandboxes were starting to brag and boast, showing off in an ostentatious manner. But Xu Zhi simply could not be bothered with them. Watching them as they howled and begged, his expression was cruelly indifferent, for he was a creator void of feelings.


    The group of players who wanted to play but were unable to get a place in the game were instantly tempted to seize a slot if anyone quit. They began to leave their comments below those that the beta players had posted earlier on.


    Crazy African: Bros, if the game¡¯s too hardcore for you, let me have it! I have liver cirrhosis, yet I am still living! I¡¯m superbly capable of surviving!


    Beautiful Little Fist: If you don¡¯t need your beta tester slot, then please donate it to people who do! Thank you!


    A group of players felt that the opportunity had come, and they waited silently for people to quit. Who would not wish to get on the playing field, become a spore with infinite possibilities, and take a turn at being a creator who was able to evolve?


    However, while the group of beta players were kicking up a huge fuss, they completely ignored those who were asking them to quit the game. They pretended not to hear and then started talking about other things like the mysterious giant. After all, in the entire sandbox, other than the various kinds of species that existed after evolution, it was obvious that only the giant was a special existence.


    Racer of Mount Haruna: Guys, did you guys notice? With us logging in one after another, the game is beginning to involve cutscenes, with an interlude in the plot! That giant is actually eating from a lunchbox in the yard! Unbelievable!


    Top-up more, I¡¯ll chop off your hands: Nonsense! According to how hardcore and realistic this game is, then even the Boss would have to eat, so naturally he would have programmed a Non-Player Character for himself¡­ We have to evolve our species and then, defeat him.


    Racer of Mount Haruna: It will be almost impossible to beat him any time soon. But the game is so realistic and hardcore, and he is eating now, so we might be able to find a way to take him down.


    I am Hunyuan Thunderbolt Hand, and I want to evolve into Kun, the legendary fish: He is eating¡­ You mean you are going to poison his food? But we are inside the game, and there is no poison in this game.


    Racer of Mount Haruna: If there are no guns and cannons, we will make them ourselves! We little bugs should be able to evolve into a lethal poison, a neurotoxin, and then we will self-destruct by jumping into his lunchbox and let him eat us. This way, we should be able to successfully poison the Boss to death, or at least give him serious diarrhea.


    I am Hunyuan Thunderbolt Hand, and I want to evolve into Kun, the legendary fish: Cool! Fabulous! This idea of yours is so evil and malicious! I love it!


    Racer of Mount Haruna: I¡¯m going to get started on cramming my brain with as much knowledge as I can, biological knowledge about neurotoxins, the evolutionary history of scorpions, venomous insects, and snakes. I will evolve a lethal species that looks just like sh*t. I will give him a taste of the prowess of us little bugs. I will put sh*t in his food, and I will hide the poison in this sh*t!


    Top-up more, I¡¯ll chop off your hands: Bro, you¡¯re awesome!


    Cute girl who will evolve into a dragon, become the face of a web game: Bro, that¡¯s impressive!


    I am Hunyuan Thunderbolt Hand, and I want to evolve into Kun, the legendary fish: Bro, you¡¯re amazing!


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Dude, you¡¯re quite a courageous one. This time, you¡¯re actually instigating people to mess with me.¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled with the best intentions. ¡°Do you resent me that much? I¡¯m just here in my yard, eating while watching you all evolve in the little sandbox by my feet. What have I done to incur your wrath? The last time you wanted to sh*t on my head, and now you are thinking of simply putting sh*t into my food, and sh*t with hidden poison in at that?¡±


    Xu Zhi silently noted this down. May luck be with you, dude. You better watch out for yourself in the future, for doom is finding its way to you.


    He did not bother himself too much over it though. After forcefully taking the little sandbox game, which was otherwise known as the ¡°Land of the Origin of Life¡±, offline, he brought a white rubber hose that was slightly thicker than the size of a finger to the sandbox. He intended to adjust the structure within the sandbox.


    Then he began to study how he could enter the world of the large sandbox.


    He picked up his hoe and started digging. ¡°Since I have decided to enter the large sandbox through the channel that players take, then I¡¯ll need a link between the two sandboxes. I will bury a water pipe underground to create a pathway that links the two sandboxes.¡±


    Then he started digging with his hoe in hand again. After taking half an hour, he had buried a ten meters long white rubber hose underground, positioned right between the two sandboxes. Henceforth, he had opened up a pathway between the two worlds, which was known as the ¡°Universe Pathway¡±.


    This was his VIP access path, exclusively his to use.


    In the future, this was the medium he would take to enter the large sandbox, the exclusive channel for him. Without Xu Zhi¡¯s permission, no one would be able to see it or enter it, and this included those comical players who were enthusiastically discussing their plot to poison him.


    Then, he went back to his room, opened his laptop, put on his VR headgear, and used his personal client-server to register for a player account. ¡°My little book takes note of all who curse me.¡±


    After logging into the game, he clicked on ¡°Confirm¡± to start. Then everything went pitch black. It was as if he was floating and wandering about in the ocean.


    ¡°Please evolve your eyes!¡±


    After a little while, the species that Xu Zhi himself, from a player¡¯s perspective, had evolved, began to climb ashore.


    ¡°This body, it¡¯s really not what I¡¯ve expected it to be. It¡¯s just as ridiculously weird as the other players¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the body that he had evolved and found that it was no different from the bizarre body of the single big-eyed monster. Initially, he had believed that he would wield greater mastery of the game compared to the other players. It had never crossed his mind that he was no better than any of them. He and they were just like Tweedledum and Tweedledee. They were simply oddly formed things.


    He now resembled a black, long feathered, three-eyed crow, with a vertical pupil right in the middle of two ordinary eyes, and black feathers all over his body.


    And he was the kind of crow that could not fly. Despite making desperate attempts to take flight by fluttering its wings over and over again, it could only glide at a low altitude to cover a short distance of three or four meters.


    Although Xu Zhi was reluctant to admit it, the species that he had evolved was indeed a complete failure. In the large sandbox, it would certainly not make it through the ordeal of survival of the fittest. By natural selection, it would be bound for extinction.


    Xu Zhi could not help but ask, ¡°Nest mind, by your definition, this crow is as ugly as the big-eyed monster. According to the law that says that the uglier the species, the stronger it will be, then the potentiality of this species has to be just as strong as that Evil Eye, right?¡±


    The Insecta Nest mind speedily gave him a critical rating that shot him right in the heart. ¡°According to my deduction, the probability that it possesses extraordinary potential is negligible. This three-eyed crow is simply a deformed species, the failed product of evolution.¡±


    You¡¯re too much!


    Xu Zhi instantly felt the impact of the blow.


    But on second thoughts, this was only natural. The evolution of every lifeform couldn¡¯t be identical. Every lifeform was special and unique. Although the Evil Eye was born by chance and possessed astonishing potential, it was a miraculous lifeform that was brought about by a series of coincidences and was too difficult to replicate.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m not asking for too much either. I just need the species that I evolved to be able to move. That¡¯s enough for me.¡± He took a moment to recover his composure. Then he entered the secret passage that led to the sandbox, the white water hose that was buried underground.


    After a long journey through the long, pitch dark tunnel of the Universe Pathway, light gradually appeared in front of him.


    After regaining a clear state of mind, he found that he had already appeared in a dense forest. The trees were thick and lush, and the earth was verdant. In the distance, terrifying beasts were roaring as they pursued and raced one another. It was a glorious and vast scene of a primordial forest in the Paleozoic Era.


    ¡°I have finally entered my own sandbox. Congratulations to me.¡±


    Xu Zhi had already seen the topography of this terrain from his god¡¯s-eye view and knew where he should head to next. He quickly lifted his pair of crow claws and with an oblivious attitude to everything around him, he headed straight for the Babylonian tribe.

 Chapter 27

    A Pathetic Position


    In the Babylonian tribe, houses were well-spaced and laid out in a neat arrangement. The tribe had grown quite prosperous.


    The three witches were much, much weaker than Gilgamesh, but they had stil just about been able to defend their homes against the giant beasts.


    The humans now occupied a position in the middle of the massive food chain of the giant beasts.


    Though unable to fight off some of the more terrifying beasts, they were not weak to the extent where just any kind of beast would be able to treat them as food. Even the powerful giant beasts would have to pay a terrible price before they could attack the tribe and take them as food to feast upon.


    In the field were women planting crops.


    In the distance, people dressed in animal skins were dissecting the huge carcass of a giant beast that was more than ten meters in size.


    There were warriors constantly patrolling the area all around the tribe to prevent terrifying beasts from attacking the Babylonian tribe.


    After they had ensured that they could safely survive in the area, they began to frantically breed and expand the population of their race because they needed a huge population base. They needed more women to assimilate the blood of the Evil Eye and needed to bring about the emergence of more witches. This was the only way they could protect themselves.


    In a valley deep within the lush green mountains outside the tribe.


    The Emiya Pool was like a realm of fantasy, a dreamland where the ground was covered with lush green grass, flowers were blooming, and white mist lingering all over the place. Within the pool, three beautiful women were bathing. Their snow-white skin was like ice jade, and their bodies were slender and beautiful; they were just like perfect goddesses out of ancient myths.


    More than ten years had passed, and the three witches from before were already in their thirties.


    Bugapes would age and die at the age of around thirty or forty, so most of their peers had almost left the world or were on the verge of dying of old age. But the years did not seem to have left traces on them.


    The three women who were bathing in the Emiya Pool were still as youthful and fit as if they were teenage girls.


    Gilgamesh had lived for more than two hundred years after assimilating a second gene. They were only in their thirties, so for them, a long life had just begun.


    Medea had immersed herself within the clear spring water. This determined and decisive witch, who was in charge of warfare and glory of the tribe, languidly stretched her smooth, perfectly shaped legs. She emerged to the surface and said, ¡°Melicast has also passed away last night¡­ Our sister who grew up with us, who explored the world with us as children, who was someone from our tribe who stood by us and shared our dreams in researching for ways to conquer the giant beasts with such great passion. She has long become a graying old woman.¡±


    Cassandra gently flicked the water, creating ripples as a result. This gentle witch was in charge of caring for the herds and producing medicinal herbs for the tribe. In a low voice, she lamented, ¡°Countless children and grandchildren were by her bedside to watch over this old lady and see her off on her final journey. This is already the most satisfying ending to life¡­ Over the long years that passed, I have come to realize that only the bond between us, as well as the feelings that we three sisters share, is eternal. Everything around us is ever-changing, but we are the only ones who will not grow old.


    Circe smiled flirtatiously yet looked beautiful doing so. Her bright eyes were twinkling as she said, ¡°How about it? My two sisters who stood high above everyone, as the great, majestic guardian goddesses of Babylon, you have to live alone. Are you envious of all the other ordinary girls, who had loving husbands and children?¡±


    Circe swam over from her side of the pool and teased them provocatively, ¡°Sisters, the two of you are so elegant, but have always been so cold and aloof, why not I¡­¡±


    Medea and Cassandra took a few steps back at the same time as they warily looked at her. Then in a calm voice, they said, ¡°Circe, show some respect! Don¡¯t you ever use your unseemly ways on us.¡±


    ¡°What does it matter?¡±


    Circe smiled, subtly but playfully, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like a man¡¯s life is at stake. I¡¯m not one of those weak men, even if you lose control of yourselves and cause an outburst of psychic power, you won¡¯t kill me at all.¡±


    The two other witches, however, remained wary of her.


    They knew what Circe wanted to do. She was trying to make them fall, step by step, and gradually sink into a life of depravity. Then finally, they would become just like Circe herself and would join her in bringing harm to the men in the tribe.


    Back then, after the two of them had seen Circe¡¯s ruination which had come from caving-in to her desires, they had made a silent vow and set three iron laws for witches.


    1. Before being tested with the blood of Evil Eye, a witch must be a chaste woman who has sworn to God that she will not love anyone for as long as she lives.


    2. After becoming a witch, acts of immodesty are strictly forbidden! It is forbidden to touch any man. Once a witch loses her chastity, she is bound to fall. God will turn his back on her, and she will turn into an evil witch.


    3. Witches are not allowed to abuse their power and use it to attack other people.


    Circe was a classic example of a witch that did everything that was the opposite of what was expected of her.


    She had a husband before and after she became a witch, yet she still went looking for men.


    But the psychic power of a witch was overwhelmingly powerful. It was so powerful that they were unable to control their emotions at will and would end up killing the weaker men the moment they lost themselves in pleasure.


    With such terrible side effects of their powerful and violent psychic power, they were doomed to have no lovers.


    Over the years, Circe had become completely synonymous with death and fear in the tribe. Every single man that she had seduced in the past had died.


    Countless men were fearful.


    Circe was aware of this, but every month, there would always be a few men in the tribe who died inexplicable deaths.


    In fact, over the past ten years or so, the tribe had seen the birth of four new witches after hundreds of deaths.


    They had also been strictly abiding by the ¡°Three Iron Laws of Witches¡± and became the guardian goddesses of the tribe. Therefore, the Babylonian tribe now had four subtribes.


    And over the years, it was not that there had not been any males who tried to take the test of death by assimilating the blood of Evil Eye. The tribe was never short of brave men. But the blood of the Evil Eye was extremely unique, and the probability of success for females was much higher than their male counterparts.


    But that said, not all of the men had failed.


    Over the past decade, there had actually been four females and one male who had successfully received the power of the Evil Eye. For the tribe to actually witness the birth of a male witch was indeed a rare sight, and it was much to Circe¡¯s delight.


    With the birth of a male witch, Circe thought that she finally found a man who would not die.


    Unfortunately, Circe¡¯s psychic power had grown so much stronger over the years that other ordinary men basically could not survive even a single night with her. And this male witch, after lasting an entire week of satisfying Circe¡¯s pleasures, also died upon collapsing from a mental breakdown.


    And the sudden demise of the only male witch left the remaining men in the tribe in complete despair.


    On this day, the brave and valiant Babylonian warriors reached a complete realization¡­


    We have been completely reduced to reproductive tools.

 Chapter 28

    Divided Views


    It was the 11th year in Babylon.


    It was already very rare for a male to be able to incorporate the blood of the Evil Eye, and the only male witch had died after merely a brief appearance. Finally, the fear of being subjected to the dominance of witches erupted into chaos!


    ¡°Run away! This is no longer the Babylonian tribe of old. It¡¯s hell!¡±


    ¡°Times have changed. The era of male domination, the time of Hero King, Gilgamesh, is over. Now, it¡¯s a dark age of terrorizing witches!¡±


    They were all frantically trying to escape from the tribe. They would rather struggle for survival or survive in solitude under the domination of wild beasts. But they were not willing to remain in this horrible tribe and live in the shadow of a witch¡¯s strange power.


    ¡°Circe, she cannot be forgiven!¡±


    In the tribe, Medea and Cassandra locked eyes with each other. Both were raging with anger. They had pacified and calmed the warriors of the tribe and had gotten into a huge fight with Circe where they directly struck her out of anger.


    There was simply no way they could tolerate her behaviour anymore.


    Over the years, the tribe had seen the emergence of four new witches and no longer lacked the combat power required to protect the tribe, so the two of them decided to do something to suppress Circe. But after the great confrontation, they were horrified to discover that Circe had secretly grown far much stronger than them over the years.


    The two of them had to work together in order to suppress her.


    It seemed, compared to the two of them being good witches who normally suppressed their emotions and desires, the evil witch, Circe who indulged herself without inhibitions, had ironically enabled her psychic power to grow stronger and stronger.


    It was already the 16th year in Babylon.


    Everything seemed calm and peaceful for the three witches, the three great guardians of Babylon, as the three sisters enjoyed a bath together while happily chatting away. In truth, there was great tension lurking and brewing beneath this amiable front. It had been five years, and Circe was now at such an unfathomable level. Even with the two of them joining forces, they were still only barely able to put up a fight against her.


    ¡°Well? My dear sisters, are you sure you don¡¯t want to try it?¡±


    Circe was still gently stirring the water with her fair, white hands, creating ripples on the surface as she looked at her two sisters with a gentle expression. ¡°Instead of suppressing it, why not indulge your desires? That is the best way to cultivate your psychic power and grow as a witch.¡±


    Medea, who was soaking herself in the spring water, smiled back and tried to persuade her sister with nice words. ¡°No, Circe, I don¡¯t think this is the right approach. What will become of the tribe if we join you?¡±


    Circe¡¯s beautiful and enchanting face turned serious as she started to give due consideration to the question. She immediately came up with a blueprint for a bright future, and said, ¡°We will take over the reins and rule the entire Babylonian tribe again. The women will be responsible for defending the tribe and the men shall be in charge of growing our numbers, producing offspring, and taking on the responsibilities that our women have been doing.¡±


    ¡°This is tyranny.¡±


    Medea gently replied, ¡°This would make us no different from the brutal Sumerians who so audaciously attempted to defy God. That¡¯s barbaric, not what civilization should be. This is not what an intelligent species should do¡­ Do you know what is the reason why back then, the great Hero King, Gilgamesh, gave the orders for history to be recorded?


    ¡°What is the role of history?¡± Circe asked with a smile.


    ¡°The role of history is to record the courage and hardships that our predecessors had suffered in going against nature. We have to learn from the history of our predecessors and select the right path based on their experiences¡­ Your choice is one of barbarism, not civilization. You are leading us down the same old path of the Sumerians, the path to extinction.¡±


    Medea said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that we will call upon ourselves a second Great Flood that will destroy all our world?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Fear flashed across Circe¡¯s face.


    The stronger she became, the more fearful she felt.


    Right now, she was only able to kill an Alla beast without difficulty. Compared to the incomparably powerful Hero King as recorded in history, she was literary hundreds of times weaker. And yet, even a great existence like the Hero King, who was able to challenge the great giant beast, Fina, had headed for extinction¡­


    Circe¡¯s breathing quickened. Then after a slight pause, she suddenly burst out laughing.


    Submerged under the water surface, she laughed so seductively, her comely and fair body was breathtakingly beautiful.


    ¡°Pfft! Don¡¯t lie to me, my sister. I¡¯m not attempting to provoke the Creator, nor am I going to destroy other species and ruin the ecosystem. Even if it is tyranny, it¡¯s at most an internal struggle within our human race. He would not be paying any attention to me at all, right?¡±


    Circe immediately smiled smugly again, ¡°The progress of your spirituality over the recent years has been too slow. It¡¯s not even a third of mine. My method of cultivation is the quickest, most unrepressed, and the most enjoyable, why do you even care about how then men end up?¡±


    Medea immediately retorted in a powerful voice, ¡°Your method of cultivation is simply too evil and has led you astray. We must search for the correct and proper method of cultivation to hone the psychic power of us witches.¡±


    Circe paused for a moment. The expression on her face was slowly turning cold. She said, ¡°Since I can¡¯t convince you, I¡¯ll have to force your hands and make you cultivate as I wish.¡±


    The complicated expression on her face was gradually becoming difficult to read, and she said, ¡°I never wanted to kill the two of you. You were the only true companions who could stay by my side over the long years. It had always been us three sisters. You will soon come to understand that your little sister¡¯s choice is the right one and that I am doing this for your own good. I only need you to try it once. You will love it and understand why I am going through all the trouble to make you do this.¡±


    Boom!


    Circe¡¯s face grew gloomy and cold. An extremely frosty and eerie spiritual aura started to spread from her body. The ripples in the water around her actually started to roll away, one layer at a time, ¡°Let me, force you, to accept men!!!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re this strong!¡±


    The expressions on Medea and Cassandra¡¯s faces instantly changed.


    ¡°Do it!¡±


    At that moment, four beautiful newly born witches appeared next to the pool.


    They were dressed in exquisite animal skins, held black wooden staffs, and wore crowns made of flower wreaths. It was obvious that Medea had long been preparing for this. She planned to unite the power of all the existing witches to defeat the evil witch Circe, who had become so unimaginably strong because she had headed down the path of evil. It was impossible to let her go on doing evil as she pleased any longer.


    Bang!!


    ¡°You! So what if you all work together¡­¡±


    Circe¡¯s violent mental willpower suddenly surged.


    The snow-white water splashed out of the pool. Under the impact of that terrifying psychic power, a violent and vast expanse of turbulent ripples started to spread outwards in a circular pattern. Several fish were shocked and dazed and floated up to the surface with their bellies up.


    ¡°So, this is the power of a witch?¡±


    At that moment, a gentle voice was suddenly heard.


    It came from a strange creature that none of them had ever seen before. It was a black-feathered, three-eyed crow with a weird and mysterious aura. No one knew exactly how long it had been there, quietly perched on a branch amid the lush trees, observing everything that all of them did.


    ¡°Who!¡±


    The witches¡¯ minds were greatly shaken.


    This place was enveloped by the spirituality of the witches. Medea and Cassandra were most particular about their chastity; thus, no foolish and lustful men of the tribe would be able to sneak into this place to peep at the three of them as they bathed. The consequence of forcing their way in to get a closer look would be an excruciating headache.


    But now¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s join forces to kill it first. We will deal with the grudge later.¡±


    Boom!


    For a moment, all the witches present, including Circe, acted at the same time. The impact of their intense spiritual attacks converged. They intended to join forces to first attack and finish off this unstable existence.


    They were too decisive in intending to eliminate the unknown first.


    This convergence of psychic power was so violent, evil, and bizarre, that even the most terrifying beast would die in an instant. But at this very moment, it seemed as if their joint attack had fallen into a puddle of mud and had absolutely no effect on the black three-eyed crow at all.


    ¡°How is this possible!?¡±


    For a moment, all the witches, with their throats dry and their voices hoarse, could only stare at the black three-eyed crow perched on the lush green tree. There was only one terrifying thought echoing in all their minds. ¡°What power is this¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the power of meditation.¡±


    Xu Zhi spoke from where he was on the branch.

 Chapter 29

    Hermes, the God of Wisdom


    This was certainly not the power of meditation.


    If only they were like Gilgamesh, who relied on the strength of his muscles to survive. Then when Xu Zhi appeared as a deformed crow-like creature before them, looking as if nothing had happened, he would be struck down with a slap that instantly turned him into minced meat.


    But this group of witches were physically weak, like ordinary people, and relied on psychic power for survival. And with the help of the Insecta Nest mind, there was no way they could cause him harm.


    In reality, he was just an ordinary weak, deformed chicken-like creature.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The witches looked slightly shocked. This was their first time seeing an intelligent species that could speak that was not a human, and it was a strange, black-feathered, three-eyed bird-eyed creature.


    ¡°An intelligent species other than a human¡­¡±


    The crowd¡¯s breathing gradually picked up pace.


    They remembered the ancient legend, the story of Gilgamesh. The only intelligent species other than human beings was the Great Beast of Wisdom, who was also the Creator of all lives.


    They held their breath and no longer had any thought of fighting. The three of them did not even bother to put on their clothes and were fully at ease in revealing their perfect and graceful bodies. They stood straight, in the distance, and looked at the mystical creature before them.


    ¡°You¡­ you are¡­ God?¡±


    Medea¡¯s voice was trembling, but she could not help but ask.


    In this world, there was originally no concept of God.


    In the beginning, there was only the term ¡°Great Beast of Wisdom¡±. But the horrible truth that followed the Great Flood that destroyed the world meant that all living creatures on land officially came to recognize the existence of God.


    Right now, this mysterious intelligent species before them that was capable of speech, and judging from its body size, he was neither the great Creator nor the great Supreme God who towered above the clouds. But perhaps, he was a lesser kind of god.


    There had been speculations early on.


    They, humans, were not the first intelligent species to appear on this land, but they were the only intelligent species capable of reproducing in large numbers!


    In this world, there should be other intelligent species existing as well.


    Perhaps the great Creator, the Supreme God, had created many kinds of powerful species after creating the world. After countless failed experiments where he had created numerous incomplete, violent, witless creatures that were deformed and terrifying, he finally created them, humans who were weak, yet capable of natural reproduction. They were a weak species, yet intelligent.


    Perhaps, this mysterious and powerful creature before them was one of the perfect intelligent species that the Creator had personally created after rounds of experiments.


    ¡°God?¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled gently. With both crow claws perched on the branch high up in the tree, he shook his lush, black feathers, and looked so mysterious, like a crow messenger out of a myth. ¡°God¡­ If you are inclined to think of me as God, then I am a god¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi had never thought of becoming a god.


    But since that was what they all thought he was, then he might as well play along. It was simply just being a god.


    And also, can you ladies put on some clothes¡­


    Xu Zhi had indicated his identity to be that of a crow. Though he did not feel any physical reaction at the moment, his mind was still that of a human. With his human thoughts in play, it was inevitable for him to feel somewhat heated up with excitement. I do have a girlfriend, alright, albeit a surface girlfriend.


    He thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°I am one of the intelligent species that the Supreme God once created. Unlike you, though powerful, I¡¯m not capable of reproduction, and that makes me a unique existence. I am Hermes, the God of Wisdom, and I¡¯m responsible for all living beings of this world. You can also call me by my other name, Mercury. I have come to light the fire of the backward Babylonian tribe, and bring you the Truth of this world.¡±


    Sizz!


    The crowd held its breath.


    Circe could not help but ask, ¡°Oh Great God of Wisdom, Hermes, what is the Truth of this world?¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled and said, ¡°The truth, is that the origin of all rules and power of the world, everything that you see in the world around you, are all contained within the Truth. I have come to give the mortals, that I see before me, the Triple Knowledge of Truth of Meditation, Alchemy, and Sorcery.¡±


    The Truth of this world: meditation, alchemy, sorcery.


    The expressions on everyone¡¯s face changed completely.


    Back then, Gilgamesh had been gifted with the Three Treasures of Civilization. And now, they were going to receive the Triple Knowledge of Truth?


    ¡°We¡­ we have actually encountered a legendary deity¡­¡± One of the beautiful witches wearing a crown made of a garland of flowers could not help but tremble from head to toe because of the excitement. She was so worked up that her pretty face was flushed, and her voice was trembling like a mosquito¡¯s buzz, ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯m dreaming,¡± she said.


    It was as if they had just been in a dream.


    It was hard to imagine that they were actually experiencing Gilgamesh¡¯s mythological allusions and were seeing a great god with their own eyes.


    Xu Zhi was silent.


    They were shocked, but rightfully so. This meeting was a conversation between a God from heaven and a Babylonian, and it would be recorded and go a long way down in the course of history.


    ¡°Meditation, alchemy, and magic, what are these?¡± Medea could not help but ask.


    Xu Zhi laughed but when projected through the voice of a crow, his laughter became an eerie and bizarre cackle that sounded sharp and hoarse. ¡°Meditation is the way to cultivate one¡¯s spirituality, enabling you to gain the foundation to become gods. It is the path to becoming a great being like me and gain authority over this world, serve the superior Creator high above you, and listen to his teachings in the Temple of Genesis.¡±


    Becoming a god¡­


    The crowd¡¯s breathing quickened. To them, this was extremely shocking information. Was he saying that they could rival this mysterious, bizarre, and powerful creature and become one of the gods that controlled this world?


    Progressing towards true immortality¡­


    That was a forbidden realm that even the ancient Hero King, Gilgamesh, had yet to set foot in!!


    Xu Zhi did not care about the crowd and continued to talk, oblivious to the crowd that was already immersed in shock.


    ¡°Alchemy is the occult study of the unknown knowledge of creating life. It is the method to pry open the Gates of Truth. If you can master this knowledge, you will gain the glory of owning the entire Truth of this world. Nothing is left unknown to you, and all the obscured, implicit things in this world would disappear from your side.¡±


    His voice was not loud, but it carried an extremely strange magical power that resounded throughout the snow-white water of the Emiya Pool and drifted towards the mountain peaks where it went on traveling far into the distance.


    ¡°The principle of alchemy is that all things in the world are related as they reinforce, neutralize, and replace one another. The mystery of alchemy is based on the ¡®Trinity Formula¡¯: one quality satisfies another, one quality is the bane of another, and one element dominates another.¡±


    What was this??


    They were all intoxicated as they seemingly understand what they were listening to yet were somehow finding the recondite words abstruse and hard to understand.


    They were all intoxicated by this voice that seemed to come from a deity in heaven and listening to it made every inch of their body tingle with excitement. They were listening in a daze, feeling confused, but did not dare to ask questions. They could only bite their lips in silence with nervous expressions on their faces as they forced themselves to remember everything well. They were so afraid of getting even one word wrong.


    Every word was extremely difficult to understand, but there had to be some deep meaning behind that which contained the Truth of the world.


    Xu Zhi saw them behaving so respectfully and started on the third knowledge. ¡°Sorcery is the miraculous power that can allow your psychic power to break down the earth from fire, break up the sun and moon with lightning, and extract fire from the ocean. According to this principle, you can produce many extraordinary transformations from a single object.¡±


    Wind, rain, lightning, transforming everything with psychic power?


    ¡°What a great, inconceivable power.¡± The witches¡¯ minds were completely blank. They had completely lost their cool. They were hit hard by the impact of these unimaginable words that shook them to their very core and caused them such unparalleled shock.

 Chapter 30

    Planting the Seed of Truth


    Xu Zhi looked at their shocked and inimitable horrified reactions and was quite satisfied.


    He had boasted as he pleased and had blown things out of proportion.


    They were shocked by what they heard.


    He would take no responsibility for anything that happened thereafter.


    He was very clear that he needed to give them some ambitious goals to strive for, as well as instilling in them a mindset of being fearless.


    They had to do some wild and crazy daydreaming, even if everything was just a pie in the sky. There was no need to be bothered about whether anything could be achieved or not. The foremost thing he had to do was to talk big!


    To explicitly show them how awesome and how incredibly amazing this path was; he wanted to explain to them how this path could bring them such boundless, promising prospects!


    This way, they would be convinced to head down this path.


    From Xu Zhi¡¯s perspective, witches represented the strict and scrupulous adherence to the Laws of Equivalent Exchange, the obsession of knowledge acquisition, as well as the tool that leveraged on knowledge to propel the entire world. He had merely explained the definition to them.


    Everything was created; and the paths that humans took in life were created by them.


    He was just providing them a path to follow so that they could open up their eyes to wider horizons without inhibitions, and then give play to their full potential.


    And if they are unable to achieve what I¡¯ve told them about, then it¡¯s simply because they were lowly mortals on earth who were unable to comprehend the knowledge of God. It¡¯s not just me wagging my tongue so freely and bragging away. I¡¯m not spouting sheer nonsense.


    ¡°Great God of Wisdom, Hermes, how does the power of mankind¡¯s greatest Hero King, Gilgamesh, stand before you?¡± Medea asked with a shudder.


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Gilgamesh has the power of a pseudo-god, but he is vulnerable before me and will not be able to withstand a single blow from me.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s bragging was getting way out of proportion, but he did not have anything to fear.


    The crowd was silent.


    Xu Zhi remained perched on the branch and slowly began to fill them in on the information on meditation practices for yoga in the west, as well as the Taoist viewpoint on cultivating internal strength in the East. This would be the prototype of their cultivation methods.


    Then he casually began to relate to them his knowledge of alchemy, where he directly appropriated some of the ancient alchemy theories of the West as the beginning of their civilization. Whether or not they could make anything out of it and develop their civilization was up to them.


    After Xu Zhi finished speaking, he left the sandbox world by directly disengaging himself from the black, three-eyed crow and went offline.


    After all, this black crow was an inferior species that was disposable after one-time use. It was just a medium for him to enter the sandbox, and there was no need to cherish it at all.


    In truth, all those theories that he had shared with them were not baseless nonsense. He had evidence to support them.


    There were similar meditation practices in both the East and West.


    His statements about alchemy, including the Trinity Formula, were all based on ancient Western alchemy theories.


    The things he told them about sorcery were references to theories recorded in ancient books of witches in the West.


    All of these had existed at some point in the history of mankind on ancient Earth.


    Perhaps they did not appear out of nowhere; it was possible that there had been similar extraordinary truths sprouting but had yet to fully emerge. Then following the rise of technology, nobody seemed to bother about them, and they were thus swept aside, unnoticed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve planted the seeds of knowledge, but I don¡¯t know if they would be able to turn into beautiful flowers.¡±


    Xu Zhi did not know whether they would succeed or not. Otherwise, he would not have used this sandbox world as a base to test if it was possible to evolve a path of cultivation.


    ¡­


    Snap!


    The strange three-eyed, black-feathered crow on the tree suddenly fell off the branch on the lush tree and landed on the ground.


    Everyone present remained still with pious looks on their faces.


    It was not until long after the mysterious three-eyed, black-feathered crow had fallen to the ground that Medea and the others dared to approach slowly to confirm that this mysterious god, Hermes, had left.


    ¡°What a great lifeform this is.¡±


    Medea was secretly guessing, with her heart burning with eagerness. ¡°Formless and intangible, this is an extraordinary existence that can possess any living creature¡­ This god, Mercury, reigns over Wisdom and Truth. And Wisdom and Truth are both formless and intangible existences!¡±


    They returned to the tribe and began to eagerly try out the meditation methods.


    As for the strange three-eyed crow, the three of them also began studying the corpse that was left behind.


    They were shocked to discover that it was not a lifeform that had been seen before in their land!


    It was as if a mysterious species had appeared out of nowhere in this world. And its structure was completely different from that of creatures from all other existing species of giant beasts. It was like it was from another foreign world.


    ¡°It¡¯s a creature that doesn¡¯t belong to this world. Could it be that it came from somewhere else?¡± Medea whispered.


    Circe, who was next to Medea, was no longer fighting against it. She was also greatly shocked into a daze. Then in a low voice, she whispered to her two sisters, ¡°According to the historical records, in our world, Hero King Gilgamesh once sent out hundreds of thousands of Sumerian warriors to explore our world where the sky is round, and the earth is square. There should not be any unknown location that we don¡¯t know about. Could it be that it is from¡­¡±


    Heaven!


    Suddenly, in unison, they all slowly raised their heads to look up at the blue firmament high up in the sky above the Babylonian tribe.


    The Great Flood had also come pouring down from the sky.


    Could it be that there was still a mysterious land up in the sky, an empty island where all kinds of strange and unknown animals lived? That place, vast and immense, was probably the place where the gods dwelled.


    They were shocked and completely immersed themselves in their imaginations.


    ¡­


    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s done. I had to memorize it several times, lest I got even a single word wrong. Just as I¡¯ve expected, acting really isn¡¯t my forte. It was just so unbearable¡­ If it was not for the sake of healing myself, I would not have bothered putting myself in such an embarrassing position of having to recite lines that I¡¯ve memorized to them, and then keeping up my act as I impart knowledge¡­ It¡¯s really so distressing having to guide the development of a civilization as a Creator without giving away my true identity as a weakling.¡±


    Xu Zhi put down his VR headset.


    Reasonably speaking, if a terrifying figure like Gilgamesh were to appear before Xu Zhi in proportion to his actual size, just a single blow from Gilgamesh could crush him to death. After all, that was a monster that would not die even if it fell from a thousand meters.


    Even the power and knowledge the three witches possessed were the fruits they reaped through countless deaths, hardships, and sufferings. They were powerful and extraordinary creatures far beyond Xu Zhi¡¯s reach.


    And yet, he¡­


    And yet, he had fooled them¡­


    Just thinking about it is giving me a headache. I¡¯m just an ordinary person!


    After logging off, he went to take a shower. And then, he came back and restarted the game in the small sandbox again.


    Barely a few minutes later, all the other players were back online.


    ¡°D*mn you, freaking game designer! If you can¡¯t get things done properly, then you really should go to hell!¡±


    ¡°I can turn a blind eye if you suddenly shut down the service to fix some bugs, but this time, I¡¯m really so angry! How can you reopen the service without any notice at all! You¡¯ve made me, a devoted and determined player, waste so much precious time!¡±


    They were all cursing and swearing, but at the same time, they were refreshing the game like crazy, trying to evolve new species for Xu Zhi.


    Xu Zhi did not hear those weaklings shouting away at all. He had the magnanimity of a Creator and besides, he was still fighting against his cancer.


    ¡°I¡¯m using a sandbox world to evolve a civilization to figure out a way to cure my terminal disease¡­ I suppose no one in this world could be capable of such an exaggerated act, right? But this path of evolving an extraordinary species is such an arduous journey.¡±


    Since Earth¡¯s modern medicine and science had failed to cure him, Xu Zhi would rely on witch¡¯s medicine made through the use of sorcery and potions made through the use of alchemy. He would use these ¡°medieval and superstitious¡± methods unique to Earth to find a cure for himself.


    The seeds had been planted.


    Among the three types of knowledge that he had imparted, Xu Zhi naturally pinned his highest hopes on alchemy, which could make potions and magic medicines, as well as research on diseases that could cure cancer. This was his main goal.


    But alchemy only existed in myths. It was much too mysterious and unpredictable, so wanting to achieve something through it might be too difficult in reality.


    On the other hand, the two other paths of meditation and sorcery should be quite feasible.


    There was no need to talk about meditation in detail.


    There were similarities between the meditative breathing techniques in yoga, as well as the internal Qigong techniques in the East.


    The cultivation of one¡¯s body and mind, as well as expanding one¡¯s energy and spirituality, were fixed and unchanging processes. It was up to them to develop various meditative techniques, thoroughly study the sorcery system of witches, and progress through the various levels of cultivation in Sorcery.


    And the use of magic was bound to arise. After all, if one¡¯s psychic power was high enough, she would naturally be able to develop various subtle ways to make use of her psychic power. There was no need to worry.


    ¡°The preparations are complete. Now, it¡¯s time to see what kind of developments they can make of it. It¡¯s just a pity that there are still too few extraordinary species like the Evil Eye. If there were more of them, it would provide them with better inspiration¡­ After all, my idea was to create a transcendent world of a sorcerer that is inhabited by various kinds of bizarre, horrifying supernatural species. Danger would be lurking all over and it was going to be extremely exciting.¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed and silently looked at the other players. ¡°You guys better put in more effort and do a better job.¡±


    Xu Zhi mourned over his misfortune and raged over how incompetent and sluggish the other players were!


    These guys! Instead of thinking about how they could better evolve a new extraordinary species of great potential and do a proper job at playing this sandbox game to give rise to the next Evil Eye, they would rather spend all day thinking about cutting corners and dishonest practices. They are always whispering among themselves in private, and every other day, they will try to come up with ways to mess with me.


    ¡°A bunch of animals. I must find a way to squeeze you dry.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Xu Zhi was still out of ideas and inspiration. At this time, he heard Chen Xi¡¯s voice coming from the gate. ¡°Brother Xu Zhi, you promised that you¡¯d accompany me to the class reunion. It¡¯s time to go.¡±


    Xu Zhi froze for a moment before coming back to his senses. He quickly concluded that a walk in the city was not a bad idea, so he changed into the set of new clothes that he had bought earlier on and walked out with big strides.


    ¡°Sh*t! The giant is walking out again. Earthquake! Quickly, run!¡±


    ¡°Guys, retreat! The giant is here to attack again!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I have six legs. I don¡¯t need to run faster than the giant, I just need to run faster than you all!¡±


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re too much! The next time, I will evolve eight beautiful long legs and then we¡¯ll see who can run faster!¡±


    A bunch of ants were screaming and crying out as they frantically scattered all over the ground. They were afraid that they would be trampled to death by Xu Zhi in their moment of folly. After all, they had suffered countless rounds of deaths to finally evolve into a species that could climb ashore.

 Chapter 31

    The Gathering


    Xu Zhi also did not intend to deliberately trample and kill them. He was just thinking about how he could make full use of these intelligent free laborers. He needed them to work for him and evolve species from the heavens and all kinds of worlds.


    When he walked out of his door, he saw that Chen Xi had already parked her electric car at the gate and was waiting for him by the entrance. Upon seeing him, she said, ¡°Where¡¯s the fun in farming all day long? Going on dates with pretty girls is much more fun.¡±


    ¡°Farming soothes my mood and helps in treating my cancer,¡± Xu Zhi replied half-heartedly, his mind preoccupied with other things. ¡°Girls aren¡¯t as interesting as farming.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You¡¯re coming with me to have fun in style, at my high school reunion,¡± she said.


    The two of them drove out of the county and arrived at a street in Tongcheng that was relatively empty. There was a mid-range restaurant around the corner, and the location they were at was not considered a prosperous district. After all, Chen Xi and her friends were only college students and did not have much money to spend.


    The two of them walked up to a big party room on the second floor and pushed open the door. A group of young men and women were gathered around three or four dining tables, chatting while enjoying their meal. The moment Xu Zhi entered, his appearance led to an outburst of screams and offset a great commotion in the entire room.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this! Have you entered the wrong room?¡±


    ¡°Dashing.¡±


    Xu Zhi awkwardly rubbed his nose.


    At this time, Chen Xi walked out from behind Xu Zhi. The explosive effect of the uproar made her feel very satisfied and she said, ¡°This is my boyfriend, Xu Zhi. I have already told everyone in our group chat, haven¡¯t I? Super handsome, right!¡±


    I shall just let you show off this time.


    Xu Zhi looked at the smug Chen Xi and felt somewhat helpless.


    He and Chen Xi sat down together. Some girls who were Chen Xi¡¯s high school classmates, with some being her close friends, started to gather around them. They were scrutinizing Xu Zhi and asking him all kinds of questions by shooting their mouths off. They simply did not bother being polite enough to show some manners.


    ¡°He¡¯s really so handsome! Xiao Xi, where did you find someone like this? He¡¯s not working as a model, is he? Or is he an actor?¡±


    ¡°With such handsome and well-defined features, he looks like is of mixed blood. However, he¡¯s still not completely and perfectly flawless, and that makes him humanely good-looking. But he does have a good style, and the more you look at him, the more handsome he looks and the more charming he gets.¡±


    Cough-cough.


    Xu Zhi quickly let out a dry cough. Are girls so bold nowadays? He could really feel the generation gap.


    He was surrounded by girls going crazy over him, but he was rather Zen and unflustered. He simply remained quietly seated in the same spot. He already knew that Chen Xi¡¯s main purpose in asking him to accompany her to her class reunion was for her to show off.


    He had adjusted his appearance back to the previous physique and face, which was quite a shocking sight to behold. He had not purposefully tried to look as handsome as he appeared to be now. But essentially, all living creatures had to go through evolution. After three rounds of mass extinctions, where a great number of miscellaneous and useless genes that were made obsolete during evolution were abandoned by him, he had gotten closer to attaining a perfect life-form.


    ¡°That¡¯s.., that¡¯s¡­ He¡¯s my boyfriend.¡± Seeing all the envious gazes of her bunch of close girlfriends, Chen Xi gloated with a sense of triumph. She enjoyed the food with her friends while bragging about how good Xu Zhi was to her and telling the girls how their love story had begun in childhood. She was going over the top while talking her head off.


    ¡°He¡¯s also from our high school, a few years our senior, and was a high-achiever in an elite university. Until just recently, he has been working in a foreign company.¡±


    ¡°The two of you are childhood sweethearts, and he is five years older than you. No wonder you, Miss Chen, the belle of our class, had so many boys chasing after you, but you were always turning a blind eye to them.¡±


    It seemed like this girl had quite a handful of admirers. A few guys who looked pretty unfriendly came over to make a toast. Xu Zhi, on the other hand, refused nobody. He simply laughed and drank with them.


    Surprisingly, he remained unruffled.


    Having worked in the outside world for several years, he had his fair share of encounters of evil people with malicious intentions. He knew that these few young men before him did not have any ill intentions. They had just entered college and were still very na?ve and simple. They simply wanted to get him drunk and see him make a fool of himself.


    But given the current state of Xu Zhi¡¯s body, naturally, it would be very difficult to get him drunk.


    After dinner, they went to sing.


    In the karaoke box, the interest and enthusiasm that the group had for Xu Zhi gradually faded. Three or four boys were lying by the side of the karaoke box. They had gotten drunk in their attempt to get Xu Zhi drunk. Their faces were flushed red, and they were just uttering nonsense. No one dared to approach Xu Zhi with wine anymore.


    The girls sang, and among the group of boys, some were playing with their mobile phones, some were chatting, and some had even begun to watch a live broadcast.


    At first, Xu Zhi was also playing with his phone as he sat on the couch in silence. He was waiting to drive Chen Xi back home after she got tired of singing. But then, after a casual glance at the few boys next to him, he began to feel somewhat unsettled.


    The live broadcast they were watching was of the game ¡°Spore Evolution¡±.


    ¡°Wow! So incredible! There really are infinite possibilities. I always see this anchor play the game the same way, but he always ends up with a different species after every evolution,¡± a boy who was sitting on the couch in the Karaoke box exclaimed. With his phone in hand, he began to feel envious and said, ¡°They¡¯re probably using a kind of supercomputer that¡¯s similar to AlphaGo, one that evolves in real time.¡±


    ¡°This player is so stupid! Even I will be way better than him in the game. I really hope for an Open Beta Test.¡± Another boy also joined in the discussion of the game. They discussed while watching the video onscreen, spittle flying all over. ¡°I should also have a go at being a single cell, then evolve into some creature. Being able to fully immerse myself in the ultra-realistic senses of the species I have evolved, like the pain it feels, the things it sees, what it feels when it touches things and such, that¡¯s just like living a second life.¡±


    ¡°No way! According to the analysis of an experienced player, the probability of this game to have an Open Beta Test for the public is negligible. There can¡¯t be too many people online at the same time.¡± Someone sighed helplessly and said, ¡°After all, when it came to virtual reality, it would require far too much processing power to create such a realistic world. And besides, each and every species is so random, and there¡¯s going to be such a huge number of evolutions required, I¡¯m guessing there must be several supercomputers required to maintain such a sandbox game. This is why it can only be a niche game that cannot accommodate too many people, as the large number of evolutions will simply cause the sandbox to collapse.¡±


    Apparently, this mysterious hardcore sandbox game had recently become extremely popular on the Internet. The techniques that were incorporated into the game were simply amazing, like virtual reality, evolution in real-time, and the ability to cover tracks in the game that were untraceable by anyone else.


    In fact, the problem that they talked about concerning the number of players that the game could accommodate was non-existent!


    This was not a virtual world, but the real world. There was no need for the server to evolve. They were really in Xu Zhi¡¯s yard and had become single-celled spores that would evolve into another new species.


    The number of people playing the game was simply Xu Zhi¡¯s decision.


    He just did not want too many people playing the game, for he had nothing to gain from that.


    ¡°This game, it¡¯s just too hardcore. If you ask me, the current batch of hundred players are just a bunch of noobs! Evolving nothing more than a bunch of deformed species, it¡¯s simply a waste of this game. It¡¯s better to let the pros have a go.¡± A student by the side was telling the crowd that he was a major in the studies of Natural Evolution, and his face was filled with envy and jealousy as he spoke. ¡°If I have the chance to play the game, I will definitely be able to evolve some professional species.¡±


    Let the pros have a go?


    Xu Zhi was slightly shocked, as though he was slapped awake from sleep.


    He now knew what he should do. Accompanying Chen Xi out to take a breather had truly been a most worthwhile trip.

 Chapter 32

    The Sandbox Game ¨C Closed Beta Test 2.0


    After singing in the karaoke box until eleven o¡¯clock, it was time to end the party. Before Xu Zhi left, he received many little notes from blushing girls who had secretly slipped these to him behind Chen Xi¡¯s back. They had written down their WeChat nicknames on these little notes, so apparently, they were planning to steal Chen Xi¡¯s man from her.


    Haha!


    These were her so-called close girlfriends.


    I think of you as a close girlfriend of mine, yet here you are singing Sun Yanzi¡¯s Greenlight to me.


    Xu Zhi, however, was not the least concerned about these things and quietly threw the little notes into the trash can beside him. He helped the drunken Chen Xi to the electric car and hurriedly drove back home.


    ¡°This time, are you happy? Satisfied?


    Riding in the electric car while feeling the cool night breeze, Xu Zhi was speechless.


    Chen Xi had gotten him to be her boyfriend just for the sake of dealing with this class reunion, hadn¡¯t she? This time, she was the star of the night, winning the envious and jealous gazes of all her friends, so she should be very satisfied.


    ¡°Hehe, I feel so proud, happy, satisfied.¡±


    Chen Xi sat in the backseat of the electric car and pressed her body against Xu Zhi¡¯s back. ¡°Just as I thought, having a handsome and gentle boyfriend who is terminally ill is really the greatest blessing in life.¡±


    ¡°Terminally ill! Can you please stop reminding me of the fact that I am terminally ill?¡±


    Hearing this gave Xu Zhi a mild headache.


    Chen Xi blushed and said, ¡°I just want to keep mentioning your terminal illness all the time, whether you like it or not. If it wasn¡¯t for this terminal illness, would you have quit your job? Would your girlfriend have dumped you? Would you be my boyfriend? I¡¯m not good enough for you, am I?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡± Xu Zhi was at a loss for words.


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk at all. My childhood dream has come true, and I¡¯ve finally brought you to meet everyone and introduced you as my boyfriend.¡±


    She faced her palms outwards and started counting with her fingers as she made a list. ¡°I¡¯m not exceptionally pretty, nor am I particularly smart. My face was very chubby when I was young, and I¡¯ve put in a lot of hard work trying to slim my face every day since middle school. Now, my face is oval, no longer round like before, I¡¯ve become pretty. But still, I¡¯m not as pretty as that girlfriend you had previously. She was naturally born with an oval face, with high cheekbones and a sharp chin. She is just so pretty, like a movie star.¡±


    Xu Zhi was dumbfounded for a moment.


    In truth, he was now able to freely adjust the components of his genetic strands, he had long come to think that a person¡¯s looks no longer mattered that much. Looks were not everything to a person. In fact, she was already pretty even with a rounder face. After all, how could there possibly be so many perfect beauties in this world?


    ¡°You¡¯re still young, you¡¯re still growing up.¡± There was a serious look on Xu Zhi¡¯s face.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Chen Xi¡¯s eyes widened and sparkled with joy as she asked, ¡°I can still grow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you will continue to grow up and mature.¡± Xu Zhi was outright lying through his teeth. In truth, he thought that the possibility of her going through a second round of puberty was highly unlikely now that she was already in college.


    ¡°That¡¯s good enough.¡± Chen Xi smiled daftly and then, in a drunkenly, she whispered, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity though, boohoohoo¡­ By that time, you won¡¯t be around to see it.¡±


    Xu Zhi was lost for words.


    Can we just stop touching on the matter that I am a dying man?


    In the orchard of my yard, I¡¯ve created a sandbox where a civilization can evolve. I¡¯m dedicating all the power of that entire world to come up with a cure for my illness!


    Hopefully, there will be one!


    And cancer can also be cured!


    His senseless argument with the drunk Chen Xi went on for a while longer as they traveled back home in the electric car. When they arrived back in the county, Xu Zhi sent Chen Xi back to Aunt Li¡¯s house, which was just next door. Aunt Li scolded the crazy Chen Xi for a while. ¡°You¡¯re always treating your Brother Xu Zhi like your parents, expecting him to take care of you. Hurry up and take a shower, then go to bed!¡±


    Aunt Li apologized profusely to Xu Zhi.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This girl, I¡¯ve watched her grow up too.¡± Xu Zhi stood at the door, not knowing whether he should laugh or cry. After a little chat with Aunt Li, he went back to his yard.


    He felt that life in the countryside was free of intrigue. It was simply a light idyllic country life. The neighbors were bonded with friendships and rural love stories, and that made life in the countryside full of warmth.


    ¡­


    Early the next morning, the sun shone brightly high up in the sky.


    The clear sunlight fell on the endless mountains and rivers, forests and woods, oceans and grasslands, as well as the Babylonian tribe, that were all within the parameters of his yard. This added a pale golden afterglow to the entire land, making it so dazzling and overflowing with vitality. It was like the light had shone and lit up the entire world.


    After eight o¡¯clock, Xu Zhi finished his breakfast that had been prepared for him with love and was starting his routine of sitting in the courtyard eating apples, as he continued his work of researching by studying the small sandbox world in the distance.


    ¡°The daily secret observation of the giant.¡±


    ¡°Stop looking already. Survival crisis, species is about to be eliminated!¡±


    In the small sandbox, a bunch of oddly shaped creatures of a bizarre species were amusing and entertaining themselves with the results of their own research and development.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to make some adjustments and get the professionals on board to play this game.¡± He thought for a moment and wrote a post for an updated notice. After going through it a few times to ensure that there were no mistakes, he posted it on the forum.


    Spore Evolution: The official updated Closed Beta Version 0.2 is now available online.


    Thank you for your anticipation and support of this game. Many users have been eagerly waiting for the second closed beta version, hoping that there will be more openings for testers of the beta version of this game. Now, at the request of the majority of users, the game will be proceeding with a second beta test version.


    The Spore Evolution Closed Beta Version 0.2 update log is as follows:


    1. This time, there will be an additional 50 beta tester slots. The number of players playing the game online can go up to 150 Pax.


    2. Applying to be a beta tester: Players are welcomed to apply for a beta tester position by sending an email to the official website of the game.


    The application will be in the format of a biology essay. Please express your understanding of the game, what kind of species you will evolve when you enter the game, and elaborate on the feasibility and rationality of the species you intend to evolve. Your essay will be reviewed to determine if you are suitable for the beta tester position.


    3. Due to technical limitations, this game will not be able to take in more players for a while.


    In order to allow other players to enter the game for an experience, the game will follow the rule of survival of the fittest. In each phase of the game, the last 20 out of the 150 beta test players will be eliminated, and their slots will be vacated and made open to new players.


    4. Spore Evolution will be starting an achievement system. Players who evolve unique and powerful species with great potential will be recorded in the history of evolution and receive rewards from the special system!


    5. The sandbox mechanism is authentic and reasonable. All players are welcome to create any wonderful species.


    ¡­


    After the official update log was posted, there was an uproar in the entire forum. Not for any other reason, but just the fact that this was simply so hardcore. Having to write a biology essay just to qualify for the position of a beta game tester?


    Absolutely appalling!

 Chapter 33

    Learning Makes Me Happy


    Spore Evolution¡¯s Beta Test 2.0 had commenced.


    The Internet had been keeping a close watch on the development of this game. Even the other online game giants were paying close attention. From their point of view, the game definitely had an appalling team skilled in the use of black technology to support its operation behind the scene. This allowed the incorporation of such alarming techniques that could stimulate the players¡¯ five senses in a virtual setting. This game could be used to realize a second world.


    Just by looking at the super-realistic graphics of the sandbox, as well as the physics engine of this game, it seemed likely that several supercomputers had been used in order to manage the operation of this sandbox world and perfectly achieve the infinite possibilities of evolution that the countless species could choose from.


    According to the modeling and analysis of relevant professionals from the gaming industry, a game server with a hundred people would need three supercomputers to perfectly simulate such a realistic environment.


    What concept was this?


    This meant that on average, every thirty people would have one supercomputer committed to serving them!


    Given how advanced technology was at present, a supercomputer would at least cost more than 20 million yuan, and most large online games could not afford it. A server that was built with the use of a supercomputer could run multiple online games at the same time.


    And now, a game with only a hundred players was using three supercomputers, which was worth over sixty million dollars. This meant that on average, every beta test player was using up six hundred thousand yuan worth of computing resources! A player¡¯s real-time computing capacity was comparable to half of that of a large online game.


    It was simply inhumane!


    At this moment, everyone was waiting for ¡°Spore Evolution¡± to open recharge channels for the purpose of salvaging costs.


    In everyone¡¯s opinion, this casual sandbox game, with its black technology, realistic simulation of five senses, and the fact that a single player¡¯s data usage topped more than half the amount utilized by an online game, was definitely inclined towards catering to the most lavish game players, the tycoons of the gaming world.


    It had even been speculated that the game¡¯s monthly subscription fee, charged by the hour, would cost at least 50 thousand yuan or more for someone who played the game throughout the entire month.


    A monthly recharge fee of 50 thousand yuan was definitely nothing to those tycoons who readily spent hundreds of thousands of yuan on recharging in online games, but to the average player, this was simply a nightmare. It was not a game they could afford to play.


    But surprisingly, at the moment, ¡°Spore Evolution¡± was not in a rush to recoup any cost, nor was it planning to open any payment channels. Instead, it opened up another 50 beta tester slots, which meant that it was directly adding two more supercomputers.


    More than 40 million yuan thrown in without a second thought!


    What extravagance!


    This game was run in all conscience; it was extremely scrupulous in its way of operation thus countless free-to-play gamers had since become its diehard fans, But with the release of this update log, the game had once again shown how extremely hardcore it could be.


    Very soon, a post analyzing the post on the update log stirred up the crowd on the Internet again.


    ¡°Hello everyone, it¡¯s me again! Racer of Mount Haruna. Don¡¯t ask me why I am always acting so quickly, for I am someone who drives myself around! Now, I¡¯ll do an analysis of this update log. It¡¯s definitely the most hardcore update in the entire history of gaming!¡±


    ¡°First of all, the topic that everyone¡¯s most interested in, the added beta tester slots. This is truly a great act of conscience. There are already experts analyzing and concluding that the server of this virtual game would require several supercomputers to support its operation, so there is no need to delve into this aspect. Running a game with conscience, I really can¡¯t praise it enough! It has my utmost support! While other games force players to spend money on recharging, this game is spending money to help you recharge! And mind you, each player uses up six hundred-thousand-yuan worth of computing resources just to play the game!¡±


    ¡°Secondly, there¡¯s the topic on allocation of beta tester slots. You¡¯ll actually have to submit a professional essay on evolution just to get a slot?¡±


    ¡°Having to write an essay just to play the game, could anything be more hardcore than this? You d*mn game designer, are you sure your purpose in creating this hardcore game is not to uplift the people¡¯s knowledge level?¡±


    ¡°Third, the end-elimination system. This really pushed all the current beta test players to the verge of collapse. We are facing the possibility of losing our positions. Moving forward, we must learn how to love learning, in order to continue enjoying the game.¡±


    ¡°Lastly, there¡¯s the achievement system. I don¡¯t know what can be defined as a unique and powerful species, and I also have no idea what the rewards are. But with the way this game is planned, though extremely hardcore, yet run with due conscience, the rewards are definitely going to be good stuff! I¡¯m really looking forward to it!¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it for today¡¯s evaluation. I¡¯m going back to some hardcore gaming. I have to work hard in studying the evolutionary theory; I¡¯m determined not to give up my beta tester¡¯s slot.¡±


    ¡­


    The Internet instantly became alive and buzzed with activity. Numerous netizens were discussing the game extensively.


    The one aspect that countless people were most concerned about was the thesis.


    It was to the dismay of some and the delight of others for a while. But no one really had too great an opinion to voice.


    The computing capacity required for a single player was comparable to half that of the huge amount of data required of a large online game. So, what was wrong with making a player slot a little more precious and harder to attain? Mind you, it¡¯s not like you are being charged for it.


    ¡°Learning makes me happy!¡±


    ¡°What my mother said was right. She told me that if I studied hard as a kid, I would be great at games in the future.¡±


    Some hardcore gamers were very pleased with themselves and boasted that in order to wait for this moment where they were able to play the game, they had long begun cramming as much knowledge on evolutionary theory as possible, secretly staying up in the library to read relevant books, and now, the tester slot was bound to fall into their hands.


    There were others who jeered at those who worked hard on the research work while they were simply acting like they were doing the same. ¡°Seems like I have to hire someone to write the thesis on my behalf. It¡¯s probably pointless for me to go on CNKI¡¯s (China National Knowledge Infrastructure) website and plagiarize some foreign thesis. I have to go to the university to find a professional tutor, spend a hundred thousand yuan to get the tutor to write a professional thesis for me.¡±


    ¡°One hundred thousand yuan? That¡¯s really funny! Now, the price of a tester slot is already worth a hundred thousand yuan on the black market! There¡¯s really no telling how frightening this world can be. Tycoons are readily spending tens of millions on games!¡±


    This game that had become a national phenomenon actually turned out to be a free sandbox farming game that was nothing like a beat ¡¯em up at all.


    Images of this phenomenal game could even be seen in some of the city libraries.


    There were some people who frantically flocked to the libraries to specifically seek out difficult books on natural sciences for the purpose of acquiring knowledge about biological evolution. Their research began with a study of the Cambrian Explosion and moved onto the origin of species, the Cretaceous Period, and the Triassic period.


    After all, even if later on, they no longer wanted to play the game, they could still upsell the slot for a hundred thousand yuan.


    The activities in libraries had even attracted several local TV stations to broadcast news about the commotion. Many sociology experts who found this situation baffling were expressing their speculations. ¡°With improved living conditions, many people have started to pursue mental satisfaction in terms of knowledge. This is a good phenomenon, but as to why they are specifically borrowing books on such a difficult subject like the science of natural evolution? Of course, it must be because this is the most challenging topic.¡±


    But they ended up with egg on their faces as they soon came to find out that it was all because of a casual sandbox game, an amazing game by the name of ¡°Spore Evolution¡±.


    All of a sudden, all the experts were speechless.


    Just to play a game? Are these people insane?


    Before this, most people saw games as playthings that were nothing more than senseless addictions that would cause people to give up on learning. But the message of this game was simply hardcore; it was anti-human: Learning makes me happy?


    ¡°This is a good game.¡±


    Many parents were casting approving looks at this game.


    Every game with demands would correspond with countless brick moving parties. The gaming teams who specialized in gold farming for the tycoons also began to get to work. They put aside all online labor work that earned them so little for the great amount of work they had to do and began to study academic papers to acquire professional knowledge.


    Xu Zhi watched his game top the list to become the most highly searched game. It became the hottest topic of discussion nationwide, but he was very calm in the face of all this fervor.


    ¡°I did not expect to see such an explosive result. Usually, the openings for beta testers of games don¡¯t cause such an uproar. But connecting this to their speculations that the game makes use of supercomputers, and one supercomputer cost as much as twenty million yuan; as well as their speculation that every beta tester uses up six hundred-thousand-yuan worth of computing resources, this is really pure madness. Getting a slot is going to be the greatest gain.¡±


    The next day, Xu Zhi received nearly a thousand professional theses.


    His mailbox completely exploded!


    These people were wildly passionate about wanting to play the game. In their theses, they went into great detail on their idea for their species, and also, how they would evolve their species. They wrote long essays that contained elaborate discussions, and they quoted from some of the famous scientific papers from both the country and abroad just to prove the feasibility of their proposed ideas.


    The point they wanted to make was simple:


    Mighty game planner, I have already figured out how to play this sandbox game. I have planned how I will evolve my species. All I need now is a spore to practice with. So hurry up and give me the slot!

 Chapter 34

    I¡¯m Going to Be a Wizard


    A bunch of bootlickers.


    Xu Zhi gave a faint smile and thought to himself, ¡°But I like it.¡±


    With only fifty slots made available, naturally, demand exceeded supply. This was a situation that ended up with not enough food to go around.


    Xu Zhi was a student from a famous elite university. He had once spent a great deal of time and effort on nothing but studying.


    He was indeed gifted with the talent to do well in his studies but being able to make it in life as he eventually did was naturally not without hard work. As a student who came from the countryside, all he did during his school days was study. Basically, he had never played any game before, which explained why he was seized with such crazy ideas now, as though he was losing all sense of control. ¡°You don¡¯t even have expert knowledge of evolution, yet you also want to play the game?¡±


    Let the world feel the pain.


    He was no longer the same man he had been before.


    And he was no longer going to indulge those players who were treating the game so casually. He had to make them feel the sense of urgency. He wanted to create a species that could eventually help him to evolve the universe. This was going to be the team behind the scenes.


    He wanted to put this group of players in the sandbox through a test of the survival of the fittest. He would make those with the most profound knowledge do the most tedious work for him!


    ¡°Now, let me see, what¡¯s the standard of these people like?¡± Xu Zhi sat before the computer, in a relaxed manner, he randomly clicked on a thesis. As the big boss behind the scenes, as the Great Creator, naturally, he needed to understand the level of capability of his staff.


    The thesis was titled as follows:


    ¡°An Evolutionary Conjecture of a Hollow-Spine Bird Species With a Biological Structure In the Form of a J-20 Fighter Jet!¡±


    This was a long-winded thesis, nearly ten thousand words in total, comprising text and graphics. There were accompanying diagrams of DNA structure, as well as schematic diagrams of the anatomy to explain the process of the biological evolution. The thesis cited quotes from the classics, and there were well-founded reasons to justify the feasibility of this conjecture.


    Scary!


    Simply too frightening!


    Xu Zhi sucked in a breath of chilly air.


    How long had it been? Only God would know what these people had been through! They could actually write such a highly professional thesis that was so profound and unfathomable, with so much specialized knowledge that he did not even understand. The entire essay was so abstruse that it was killing him to read it.


    He thought that this was just an exceptional case.


    He clicked on another email and found that it was another ten-thousand-word thesis report that was ten pages long. The text and graphics were incredibly detailed.


    ¡°A Conjectural Evolution Theory: Analyzing the Structure of Electric Eels to Evolve Lightning Birds!¡±


    Xu Zhi sort of realized that these people had really lost their minds. They were a hundred times more serious than he had been in college. Back then, when he had to write academic papers as assignments to be submitted to his tutor, he also frantically looked up information to come up with constructive conjectures.


    When it came to gaming, they were dead serious!


    Xu Zhi could not understand this thesis either. In the end, he could only enlist the help of the Insecta Nest mind to help him with the screening process.


    He did not bother about those who found someone to write the thesis in their stead. If they were not capable enough, then they would be eliminated sooner or later. After all, this game comprised an end-elimination system.


    ¡°It seems that this side of the ¡®Land of the Origin of Life¡¯, the birthplace of all the transcendent creatures, things, is getting on track soon.¡± Xu Zhi looked at the miniature sandbox in the yard.


    ¡°Brothers, work hard!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the others take your spot.¡±


    There was a bunch of little ants, who had gained courage from previous humiliation. They knew that by the rule of natural selection, it was survival of the fittest. So they were frantically evolving and competing with the other species because they did not want to be kicked out of the game and lose their beta tester slot.


    Tomorrow morning, the results of the screening process should be out.


    At that time, there would be a complete changeover. He was really looking forward to the results of their evolution.


    Xu Zhi was quite satisfied with the situation on this side and turned to look at the other side where the large sandbox world was. It had been more than a day ago since he had been in to pass down knowledge. For them, it had been more than a hundred years, and their civilization was beginning to take shape.


    For the Babylonian tribe, the past hundred years or so had been a period of unparalleled peace and insane growth.


    Back then, the three witches were on the verge of fighting each other to death at the Emiya Pool. But with the appearance of the God of Wisdom, Hermes, the tension in the atmosphere was suppressed again.


    After listening to Hermes¡¯ words and seeing his display of divine skills, as well as learning about the blueprint for a bright and better future, the three of them began to study and research industriously. They also began to pursue the power of longevity and immortality, as well as the three sets of knowledge of alchemy, meditation and sorcery.


    In the 36th year of Babylon, the three witches completely mastered the method of cultivating their power through meditation, and their psychic power grew by leaps and bounds. They compiled a book entitled, ¡°The Beginning Level of Meditation and Rudiments of Sorcery¡±, which they conferred on the other witches.


    The tense relationship between the three witches was thus relieved.


    The orthodox way of comprehending the spiritual meditation method far surpassed Circe¡¯s method of yielding to her spiritual indulgences. Pressured by the other two witches, Circe stopped victimizing the men in the tribe. She got her act together, settled down, and became an orthodox witch.


    In the 47th year of Babylon, one of the strongest species of giant beasts, the Beast of Barbuk, attacked the tribe.


    The three witches fought a long, arduous battle. In the face of life and death, Medea had an epiphany and created the Air Hammer of War with the use of sorcery. The intangible air hammer fell from the sky, destroying a vast expanse of trees, cracking the ground, and killing the Beasts of Barbuk. This was how Medea, the witch in charge of disorderly battles and glory, stepped into a new realm bathed in blood.


    In the same year, Cassandra had an epiphany about the world while planting herbs. She comprehended the magic that could heal all pain and wound and developed the Nectar of Spring.


    The following year, Circe had an epiphany about evil sorcery and created the cursed voodoo doll.


    In the 57th year of Babylon, sorcery flourished. The three witches completely perfected the three major systems they had each developed. At this point, they were quite accomplished in meditation and sorcery. However, they had yet to master the legendary mysterious alchemy that held the Truth of the World and were earnestly seeking it out.


    In the 103rd year of Babylon, a breakthrough was achieved. Now, it had more than ten tribes with thirty powerful witches.


    The three great witches of Babylon pioneered several complete sets of spells and compiled everything into ¡°The Gate of Truth of the Witches¡±, which recorded seventeen kinds of spells. The witches fought with wooden staffs in hands, conquering the Great Forest of Pattuchyner and sweeping out all the powerful giant beasts.


    Everywhere they went, the howls and wails of giant beasts could be heard.


    The 139th year of Babylon saw the founding of the nation of Babylon. It became the first year of the Babylonian state, and the three witches ruled the world in three divisions.


    The following year, there was internal strife within the Babylonian palace. The people were plunged into an abyss of misery. The witch, Circe, displayed a terrifying prowess as she pitted herself against the other two witches. The Witch of Devastation, Circe, escaped after her act of rebellion. Together with the witches who were her followers, the group fled to a distant land where she established a church for her cult, the¡±Thorn of the Rose¡±.


    At this point, Babylon fell into the first year of a period of unrest.


    Xu Zhi was feeling very emotional as he stood on the chair and observed them for a while through his binoculars. Then he quietly put his binoculars away.


    On his side, only a short period had passed since he had accompanied Chen Xi to her class reunion, completed the integration of the sandbox the other players were in, and issued a notice. And on this side, the side of the sandbox world, more than a hundred years had passed, and there were many wars erupting, thus giving rise to many turning points.


    ¡°I knew it. Circe has been most reluctant to resign herself to fate.¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled faintly and said, ¡°Circe had pretended to succumb to the orthodox meditation method of cultivation on the surface, because it was three or four times much faster than her crude approach. But secretly, she could not bear the long and lonely nights.¡±


    All these years, Circe had secretly yielded to her lustful indulgence like mad because she simply could not resist the temptation of her desires. It was just that she had not been discovered.


    As to why she had not been discovered?


    Because there were not many men left in the tribe, so she no longer dared to do anything to them.


    Her spiritual cultivation, which she had secretly honed all these years, gradually overpowered the other two again. Then behind their backs, she had corrupted a group of witches and led them onto the path of degeneration with her. They no longer kept their chastity and no longer obeyed the Three Iron Laws of Witches. They became fallen dark witches.


    Right after the establishment of the nation, Circe finally could not take it anymore and started preying on men again. After all, she had been relying on the use of Evil Eyes for so many years and it was just too unbearable. She needed normal men, and gradually, men of the tribe began disappearing.


    Medea and Cassandra started investigating. A great war broke out and Circe defected!


    Xu Zhi did not want to pay too much attention to war and enmity. He only focused on the progress of civilization. ¡°Meditation and sorcery have appeared. Unfortunately, that mysterious and elusive alchemy, as well as potions, have yet to form systems.¡±


    He was feeling the rush in his heart, but there was nothing he could do about it. This was not something he could hasten, so he could only force himself to slowly calm down.


    Since they have already opened up the path, can I start practicing the meditation and sorcery methods according to the path they have created?¡±


    Xu Zhi found it interesting and laughed. ¡°The foundation of their entire civilization was built on the spiritual genes of Evil Eyes. Wise Nest mind, integrate these genes to my genetic strand, the genes of Evil Eye.¡±

 Chapter 35

    Death as the End of Life


    After waiting for so long, it was only now that Xu Zhi was ready to incorporate the first gene.


    He had skipped Gilgamesh¡¯s genes because he did not want that kind of mere brute force. It was powerful, far more powerful than the power of the witches at their current stage, but it was relatively monotonous and not very practical.


    Sorcery, on the other hand, was different. He was really looking forward to possessing such a bizarre spiritual power.


    In particular, the unique ability of the Evil Eye to charm others would be of great use in modern society.


    He clearly understood that the current power of the witches was far inferior to Gilgamesh¡¯s, but its diversified potential for future development was far greater than his.


    A mechanical voice came from the Insecta Nest mind.


    ¡°Do you want to incorporate the Evil Eye genes?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and looked grave.


    A mechanical voice came from the Insecta Nest mind.


    ¡°Incorporation in progress. Please get ready!¡±


    Xu Zhi did not hesitate and returned to his bed, only to feel an excruciating pain starting to work its way through him.


    What was unmentionable though, was how the player, Racer of Mount Haruna, whom he had scoffed at, really made a great contribution.


    He had evolved this creature, the Evil Eye, in the sandbox, which in turn became a cornerstone of the civilization of transcendent witches. With the genes of the Evil Eye, the witches created all kinds of witchcraft and spiritual meditation methods.


    It could even become a useful tentacle for Circe, the witch in charge of chaos and curses, for self-consolation when she had to satisfy her lustful desires. It was multi-functional and extremely useful.


    And now, Xu Zhi had incorporated the genes of this Evil Eye species into his body.


    ¡°The Racer of Mount Haruna¡± had indeed pathed the way for a whole new era of civilization. Xu Zhi was already considering striking out the past records of events where that player had offended him from his little notebook.


    It was a success.


    It was a full half hour before Xu Zhi silently stood up. He was feeling exceptionally powerful, and even somewhat violent.


    The adjustments that were made to his genetic strand were as follows:


    1. Human genes (cancer cells)


    2. Evil Eye genes


    3. Empty


    4. Empty


    5. Empty


    ¡­


    ¡°So this is the side effect of the Evil Eye genes? Where one can¡¯t help but feel the emergence of a dark emotional side.¡±


    Xu Zhi silently steadied his mind, feeling that the situation was getting somewhat problematic. He could not help but feel all kinds of dark thoughts appearing in his mind: killing, doing evil, indulging his desires, pouring everything out were what he was thinking of.


    He somewhat understood what Circe was feeling.


    There was an intense fire rising from his lower body now, and every time he saw a female, he would find it a struggle to keep his desires under control.


    Then Xu Zhi forced himself to settle down and began to practice the meditation method created by the Three Witches.


    ¡°Beginning Level of Meditation and Rudiments of Sorcery.¡±


    He crossed his legs and sat still on the bed. Then he took a deep breath and began to enter a meditative state so as to feel his psychic power. He fumbled around for a while but the few attempts he made were to no avail. None of them were successful.


    He simply did not understand the reason for his failures, so he could only lament in silence!


    What should he do?


    Without the guidance of a witch, there was no way he could master this.


    The new-born witches who survived the initiation ritual for witches had received guidance from the three witches themselves. But he could only fumble and experiment about by himself. He did not dare to enter the sandbox to ask the three witches, so he could only feel somewhat helpless as he laughed bitterly.


    ¡°I will have to master it secretly.¡±


    And then, he gritted his teeth and went on studying the meditation method. And after half a day, he had barely managed to succeed in achieving the beginner level.


    After cultivating, he noticed that the psychic power that he received from the three mass extinctions and the deaths of countless creatures, had boosted his psychic power to such an extreme level that it was frightening. With such an amazing foundation, he felt as though he was progressing very quickly, like he could traverse a thousand miles a day.


    ¡°At this rate, in less than three days, I¡¯ll almost be at the level of an apprentice sorcerer according to their way of classification. I can start learning the simplest kinds of magic spells.¡±


    He could sense this in silence and finally breathed a sigh of relief. In his mind, he was silently rejoicing as he told himself, ¡°It won¡¯t be long before I truly become a wizard, the first wizard in the real world!¡±


    In reality, ordinary people couldn¡¯t cultivate themselves to gain powers.


    After all, they did not have the corresponding genes. It was probably only because Xu Zhi had incorporated the specially evolved Evil Eye genes that he could embark on this path.


    Now, he, a farmer in his orchard, was exploring the path of cultivating himself to something extraordinary¡­ The sandbox world was a great testing ground. The players would be his guinea pigs and open up some paths for him to experiment with. When they achieved success, he would just follow in their footsteps and cultivate himself.


    How powerful he would become was really yet to be seen or known. But the future was destined to be glorious.


    ¡°On Earth, there has never been a cultivation system or transcendent power. I¡¯ll just have to evolve them in the sandbox world that I have created in this orchard of my yard, step by step.¡±


    He organized his thoughts and reviewed the plans he made for development. ¡°Next, I will take the opportunity to introduce some transcendent species and completely perfect the sorcerer civilization in this sandbox world.¡±


    Now, just one Evil Eye creature that a single player named ¡°Racer of Mount Haruna¡± evolved could develop into so many surprises. What would happen if more transcendent species appeared?


    What was going to appear? He was really looking forward to it!


    The next morning, at six o¡¯clock, Xu Zhi took a look at the large sandbox. More than another fifty years had passed, and there had been an outburst of events in the sandbox, evoking a somewhat complicated expression on Xu Zhi¡¯s face. He felt that something was not quite right.


    Babylon Kingdom, year 146.


    The two great guardian goddesses of Babylon found traces of Circe¡¯s evil cult in the depths of the Balchik Mountains. They mobilized the entire nation in an attack against Circe and attempted to eradicate her cult. However, both sides were greatly weakened after the war.


    Babylon Kingdom, year 154.


    Cassandra¡¯s ecstatic voice was first heard coming from the Palace of Babylon and it drifted out to the mountains and rivers.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it! So that¡¯s what it is!! This is the amazing reaction and equal displacement process when fusion has occurred. This is the Truth! One quality satisfies another, one quality is the bane of another, and one element dominates another!¡±


    Cassandra, the Witch of Spring, was in charge of the development of occult medicine and herding practices. Together with the Babylonian court witches, she had led the group in developing many medicinal theories and finally, she found the initial prototype of alchemy.


    She developed a kind of ¡°Witch Compatibility Elixir¡±, which significantly reduced the repulsion between the Evil Eye genes and that of the humans, lowering mortality rates, and thus, more witches appeared. This led to a period where there was a complete outbreak of witches in the Babylon Kingdom, and this period was known as the ¡°Prime of the Witches¡± throughout history.


    Babylon Kingdom, year 167.


    The two witches learned of Circe¡¯s whereabouts and headed out to kill her. But it was a wild goose chase, and they returned without accomplishing anything.


    In the same year, the two witches began to show symptoms of aging. They were greatly shocked.


    Babylon Kingdom, year 171.


    Cassandra followed what was recorded in the ancient epic ¡°The Genesis¡± and successfully recreated the potion of longevity that was developed by Gilgamesh¡¯s order, thus prolonging their lives.


    Babylon Kingdom, year 198.


    The youth of the two great witches had eroded over time. At this point in time, they were two hundred and forty-three years old, and their end drew near.


    In the grand and magnificent palace of Babylon.


    A black carriage drawn by two ferocious and majestic Alla beasts came to a stop on a huge flat stone plaza. Dim golden sunlight fell upon two beautiful women who were descending from the carriage. They held staffs made of ancient wood in their hands and still looked as young and beautiful as ever.


    This was youth that was preserved by sorcery, but it was not enough to save them from the fate of decline and fall.


    On the grand, majestic flat stone plaza, there was a temple built by the Babylon Kingdom to commemorate and honor the God of Wisdom, Hermes. The statue of Hermes depicted a magnificent and perfect man without a face, and on the statue¡¯s shoulder, there was a black, three-eyed crow that was looking into the distance.


    Next to it were ancient stone walls that bore records of history.


    The great Mercury, a god from heaven incarnated as a black, bizarre crow with three eyes. He had a conversation with the people on Earth and conferred the Babylonian people with wisdom in the form of the triple knowledge of meditation, alchemy and sorcery. The God of Wisdom was later known as Hermes Trismegistos and Thoth the God, otherwise known as Mercury.


    ¡°Oh, great God of Wisdom, Mercury, we have come to see you again.¡±


    The two legendary witches who had opened up a new era stopped before the temple. They were about to meet their end soon, and their eyes were filled with tears.

 Chapter 36

    A Requiem Descending upon the World!


    ¡°Your highness¡­¡± A witch dressed in dark blue sorcerer¡¯s robe was trembling and tears streamed down her face. ¡°How could the two of you¡­ I had wanted to serve you for another century¡­¡±


    Medea smiled gently and looked at the young girl beside her. ¡°Lilith, you are the heir to the kingdom. You shouldn¡¯t be crying. Death is just part of life after all.¡±


    Medea sported a perfect figure, and she was dressed in a dark mysterious sorcerer¡¯s robe with azure stripes. She stood before the huge statue of the God of Wisdom.


    ¡°Oh, revered God of Wisdom. Forgive us for eventually letting you down. We foolish mortals did not manage to take that step. We did not manage to comprehend the last of the mystical alchemy of life and pry open the holy gate of truth¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, thrice-greatest Hermes, we failed.¡±


    At her side, faint sorrow was seen on Cassandra¡¯s gentle face as well.


    She tilted her head and let the gentle ray of the sun bask on her beautiful face, looking up to the sky and said, ¡°The end is upon us. You imparted knowledge to the three witches all those years ago. Time passed and they all walked their separate paths. Circe has fallen into decline. It is indeed a pity that we¡¯re at different sides of the world now, and we might never see each other ever again.¡±


    ¡°Report!¡±


    A palace guard came from afar and handed over a pelt at that moment.


    Medea flinched as she took the pelt and looked at it. She then smiled in relief. ¡°The three of us have been bickering among ourselves throughout our lives, yet Circe has yet to forget us and she wrote us a letter.¡±


    ¡°Circe¡­¡±


    Cassandra looked rather uneasy as she read what was written on the pelt, feeling as if she saw the smile and heard the voice of another woman, who had been with her for over a century.


    ¡°So, even you are nearing your end then.¡±


    ¡­


    In the palace of Babylon, outside the plaza of the Temple of Wisdom.


    ¡°Even the three great, undying witches are about to perish!¡±


    Countless citizens surrounded the royal palace as they lay prostrate on the ground, lamenting and weeping.


    It was a day that the entire kingdom cried.


    The citizens of Babylon all knew that the two guardian goddesses of the kingdom were near the end of their lives. White cloths were seen being hung outside households, as the people sang requiems and folk songs of the kingdom.


    Children gathered on the streets as they sang nursery rhymes.


    The songs illustrated the story of the lives of the three great witches. Their fighting prowess might not have reached that of Gilgamesh, yet their great deeds were long deemed comparable to that of the gods.


    They were deemed the goddesses of mankind.


    Medea the Witch of War, ruled over chaotic wars and glory.


    Cassandra the Witch of Spring, ruled over the occultism of medicine and herding.


    The cursed witch, Circe, who was exiled for treason, ruled over debauchery and curses.


    Despite her sins and crimes, the people remembered her great deeds of the past all the same. It was a pity that Witch Circe chose to stubbornly remain waiting for her end to come at some unknown corner of the world, instead of coming back to her home country to meet her friends, sending home nothing but a letter.


    ¡°Even if Witch Circe were to return once again, standing at the Palace of Babylon, sitting on the throne, and standing abreast with the other two witches¡­ none would lay a finger on her due to the moment being the last in the Kingdom of Babylon. Her glory is capable of taking on everything.¡±


    Countless people remained silent and all manner of thoughts ran through their minds.


    Witch Circe had once been a great trailblazer. She was a great pioneer of civilization. Many throughout the Kingdom of Babylon resented her at the end of her life, yet no one was completely hostile towards her.


    Her deeds were after all, greater than her sins.


    The three witches had risen during uncivilized times.


    It was the three witches who rose, covered in the blood of countless women who had perished in their tribe. It was the three of them that protected their tribe, which had once been small and weak.


    It was the three witches who rose at a time when the tribe was in its most difficult time. The three of them put their lives on the line to fight the Beast of Barbuk, being enlightened during the time of life and death, creating the air hammer of sorcery and war while appearing invincible, slaying the Beast of Barbuk and reaching new heights.


    It was the three witches who developed the different specialization of sorcerers, developing what would eventually lead to the development of meditation, sorcery, and alchemy, passing down books such as ¡®Beginning Level of Meditation and Rudiments of Sorcery¡¯, ¡®The Gate of Truth of the Witches¡¯ and so on, benefitting the people and bringing about the beginning of civilization.


    It was still the three witches, who led the Tribe of Babylon in conquering the Great Forest of Pattuchyner, slaying the great beasts and bringing about a peaceful living environment to the tribe, enabling them to build their kingdom on the newly conquered flatland.


    There were simply too many glorious great deeds that the three great guardians of Babylon had performed throughout their lives to count.


    The three of them brought about the age of sorcerers, leading mankind to rise from mediocrity and fight against nature and great beast alike for survival, as well as fighting against themselves for longevity.


    There were even those who compared the three witches of Babylon with the era where the Sumerian king of heroes, Gilgamesh, reigned, thinking that the three witches were every bit on par with that king of heroes.


    Yet, the three witches were nearing the end of their lives all the same.


    ¡°There is no need to weep for us.¡±


    ¡°Death is part of life, and it is something that even we could not avoid. With our passing, there will be no longer anyone else to keep watch over Babylon. It will be a time where you all need to move forward on your own.¡±


    The two witches smiled all of a sudden as they looked at each other.


    They looked up as they stood at the plaza, worshipping the great statue of Hermes. Tears streamed on their beautiful faces as they looked at the vast blue sky above them.


    ¡°We would have no regrets if we were to be able to see the thrice-greatest God of Wisdom coming before us once again.¡±


    ¡°We both have let our great god down. We are too foolish to decipher the alchemy of life. For that, we apologize.¡±


    ¡°My lord, would you care to come and see us once again? The two of us are near the end of our lives, and we do not come to commit deicide.¡±


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi sat on the chair at his door as he ate quietly.


    ¡°You have done a good job. Both of you are of unparalleled talents and are geniuses like no other. You both possess the power to change the world, blazing the path to civilization all on your own. You are both far from being foolish,¡± he sighed.


    He bit down on the carrot in his lunchbox, thinking how the usually delicious dishes cooked for him by that brat, felt rather tasteless at the moment.


    ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for the two of you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to further my training now. In comparison to you two, I perhaps would be the actual foolish one¡­ The two of you shouldn¡¯t leave with regret and remorse, thinking that you are foolish for not comprehending the wisdom of gods.¡±


    People are not things, and true unfeeling beings do not exist.


    Gilgamesh passed all those years ago, and at the moment, it was the turn of the three witches. All of them were great heroes with charisma unique to monarchs, and all of them inevitably came to the end of their lives, dissipating in the dust of history.


    They had all been glorious once, leaving behind great deeds and exploits in the history of mankind¡¯s fight against nature. However, the end of one¡¯s life remained inevitable, and Xu Zhi himself was deeply troubled by his own numbered days.


    Xu Zhi remained exasperated, despite such a parting being his second.


    However, it was rather unpragmatic for the two of them to wish to see Xu Zhi in the flesh once again before their lives eventually come to an end.


    He was not the giant of wisdom at the moment, and he was unable to descend upon the sandbox just like that.


    The emergence of Mercury the God of Wisdom meant that he had to close the sandbox, and once again enter the game to further the evolution of those spores. That required at least half a day of buffering before yet another new species could be developed and be allowed to enter the world of the great sandbox.


    ¡°If I couldn¡¯t meet the two of you before you pass¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed and put his lunchbox down quietly.


    He nonetheless wanted to do something for them.


    ¡°Insecta AI, slow the passing of their time for a bit. Turn it back to 1:1.¡±


    He stood and took up the watering can by his side, dropping essential oil of red rose in it and turning the liquid in the can into a faint red color.


    He took up the can and sprayed it far and wide on the field.


    ¡°Here it is. At the end of the lives of the three witches, a rain of blood fell from the sky and its fragrance traveled for thousands of miles. The world shall weep for you!¡±


    Boom!


    A booming voice was heard throughout the sky.


    The voice of God was majestic and brimming, bursting through the clouds and descending upon the mountains, rivers, and the fields of the entire world of the sandbox, reverberating throughout the Palace of Babylon.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a miracle!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the voice of Mercury, the God of Wisdom!¡±


    Tears streamed down the face of the wizened Medea as she heard the voice reverberating throughout the world.


    The fragrant red rain from the sky filled every inch of the earth all of a sudden. The faint scent seemed to have filled the entire world in an ocean of flowers.


    ¡°The rain smelled so nice.¡±


    Medea and Cassandra looked at each other.


    The rain fell on the supple faces of the two witches, as they flashed a superbly beautiful smile of happiness. ¡°This is really, really beautiful. The God of Wisdom made all of this with his powers¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi then picked a flower from the compound.


    He carved their names on the stalk of the flower.


    His power far surpassed that of common man, so much so that he reached the absolute limit of the likes of powerlifters. His mental powers became extremely formidable after becoming a sorcerer, enabling him to easily do micro-sized carving on the stalk of a lychee flower.


    He flicked his hand.


    Shoop!


    The pink flower shot tens of meters away like a sword, landing straight onto the miniature plaza in that palace of the sandbox.


    ¡°As the three witches are nearing their end, a monument of flower rained from the sky, standing over 100 meters tall. The world shall mourn your passing!¡±


    Boom!


    A booming voice was heard once again from the clouds.


    That terrifyingly huge flower of over 100 meters in height, which was every bit comparable to the majestic, massive Palace of Babylon, descended from the boundless clouds above, stabbing straight onto the plaza and shaking the entire place.


    ¡°What a terrifyingly huge flower!¡±


    Countless fledgling witches bowed in shock, impressed with the beauty of the huge flower. The names of the two legendary witches were carved on the stalk of the flower.


    Medea and Cassandra were both girls who liked to dress themselves up. A fragrant rain of blood and a huge flower monument were the most romantic of miracles that could dress their passing. ¡°We¡¯d be willing to serve you for the entirety of our lives, God of Wisdom. It is a pity that the two of us are nearing our end¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed and felt as if he was mourning the passing of old friends as he sent them on their coming journey.


    ¡°I¡¯m unable to save the two of you from your deaths. The only ones who would be able to save you are yourselves. This is the only thing I could do for the two of you, just like how I answered three questions from Gilgamesh all those years ago before he passed.¡±


    He took out his phone and played the Symphony of Fate from Beethoven, which reverberated throughout the entire sandbox. ¡°I could only do my best to ensure that you pass with no regrets.¡±


    ¡°The music of the gods shall be played at the end of the lives of the three witches, mourning them for thousands of miles over. The world is saddened by their passing!¡±


    The sky shook.


    The clouds began to shake and part, which then dissipated like rings of ripples.


    Boom!


    The brimming sound of music reverberated throughout the entire world as the bright sun shone above them.


    ¡°This is the sound of heaven!¡±


    ¡°Such beautiful music! It¡¯s like a river of heavens descending onto the earth.¡±


    The Symphony of Fate from Beethoven was a world-renowned stunning piece of music.


    The majestic and beautiful requiem descended from the sky in a brimming fashion. The people of the Kingdom of Babylon felt as if they heard a story of a battle against fate, which eventually ended with the complete, overwhelming victory of light, from that song of the gods.

 Chapter 37

    Vision for the Next Sandbox Era


    Xu Zhi picked up his watering can and sent the two witches off with a shower of blood. He also gave them a flower to serve as their tombstone. His phone remained beside the sandbox playing music while he quietly returned to his chair.


    He took up his lunchbox and began eating again, mumbling as he ate.


    ¡°You three have developed methods for cultivation for me, allowing me to train successfully. You three have also discovered the crude structure of alchemy, allowing me to see hope for curing my cancer. The era of you three witches has given me a lot of surprises. Now that the three of you are nearing the end of your lives¡­ Well, consider the miracles to be my way of sending the three of you off.¡±


    Brroooom!


    Beams of golden light rained from the clouds, as the blood-red rain continued to fall.


    The people on the ground looked up at the sky.


    ¡°The heroes have long passed their prime when the three witches go The gods in the heavens are sending them off with rain of blood and a tombstone in the form of a flower, while a requiem of fate is played. How great the deeds of the three witches be, to have the three miracles be bestowed upon the Kingdom of Babylon, as an acknowledgment of the God of Wisdom in the heavens.¡±


    All of them were in tears as they sang praises to great Hermes, the God of Wisdom.


    ¡°This is a requiem, while at the same time, a song of praise!¡±


    The people of the Kingdom of Babylon sang praises with all their might while listening to the tune that played from the heavens.


    The tune reverberated throughout the world, and they felt as if their heartstrings were tugged by something, making their hairs stand and their bodies tremble. It felt as if they were able to hear of the fight against fate, the fight against nature, the fight against the beasts, and the fight against time, from the sorrowful yet brimmingly strong tune.


    The tune seemed to have reminded them of their own history as they rose.


    They saw the great king of heroes with looks on a par with those of the Scandinavian gods, Gilgamesh, who roared when facing the beasts throughout the world, as he held the Sword of Damocles high in his hand.


    ¡°The history of mankind versus nature is the history of bravery and song!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve ordered history to be written, so as to enable our descendants to remember the courage of their ancestors in fighting against nature!¡±


    They all seemed to have seen the visage of the three witches from all those years ago as the place turned foggy, as well as the visage of the mountain of corpses from many women consuming the blood of the Evil Eye. They heard the song of praise illustrating their fight against the mighty beasts, and saw the three witches hold the burning torches high.


    ¡°Death shall never crush our arms! Death shall never spell doom to our backbone!¡±


    Countless merchants, smiths, the elderly, the nobles, and mystical witches carrying wooden staffs throughout the streets of the Kingdom of Babylon, seemed to be weeping in silence.


    We¡­


    We have fought throughout our lives¡­


    This shall be our time.


    This song is one that sings of the bravery of mankind fighting against fate.


    ¡°O¡¯ great God of Wisdom, thank you! Thank you for all you¡¯ve done for our kings!¡±


    The elderly of the kingdom remembered those difficult days, those days where there was hardly a civilization to speak of, most vividly. They trembled as they lay their aging bodies prostrate on the ground, as tears streamed on their faces.


    Before the temple.


    ¡°This would be enough, far more than enough¡­ a rain of blood, a tombstone of flower, and a song of praise.¡±


    Medea flashed a smile of satisfaction. Her smile was as beautiful as flowers.


    She and Cassandra, who was by her side, traded looks and smiled widely. Both of them held hands as they gazed upon each other before the Temple of Wisdom of Hermes, closing their eyes and spreading their arms, as their bodies gradually toppled.


    Boom!


    Two lithe, beautiful bodies¡­


    They fell in the midst of the rain of blood.


    They fell before the huge tombstone of the flower.


    They fell as the requiem of fate played throughout the world.


    That image was so beautiful that it would be a thing of legend for ages to come and be carved on walls to be remembered for eternity.


    ¡°The kings have passed on.¡±


    Howls and wails of sorrow were heard throughout the world. The world wept as hard they were able to.


    The two legendary, invincible witches of the Kingdom of Babylon were lost.


    The age of the three witches had reigned over the world for over 200 years, blessing the tribes of the western people. No one knew how Babylon should live on from then on out.


    The tragic moment felt throughout the nation was recorded in ¡®The Spear of the Thriving Witch¡¯.


    Year 198 of Babylon. The three great witches withered as they prayed to Hermes, the God of Wisdom before his temple. The god lamented their loss, bestowing on them a fragrant rain of blood, a tombstone of flower, and a requiem from the heavens, to mourn their passing.


    ¡­


    In the depths of the Balchik Mountains.


    Circe was stunned as she looked at the three magnificent miracles bestowed by the heavens while the nation lamented. She flashed a stunning smile and said, ¡°Well, look at the two of you. How honorable to have the gods send you off indeed, but you two still passed before I have. I¡¯m still stronger than the two of you. You two might have died with contentment, but I¡¯m not kicking the bucket just yet.¡±


    Even if she was actually stronger than the other two, she was not all that much stronger. Her end was near nonetheless. She sat on her throne and looked at the group of evil witches serving her.


    ¡°Hear me out! It would not be the end of my life even if I die! You would send me off as I pass, so as to herald my second coming in centuries to come!¡±


    She then laid still in her coffin and closed her eyes.


    The walls of the black, mystical, and evil palace were filled with blood, with images depicting the tentacled monster with the Evil Eye. The place seemed to be just as terrifying as a dungeon in hell. Countless evil witches held crimson staffs and dressed in bright rose-colored sorcerers¡¯ robes, with their knees on the ground as they lamented.


    ¡°Our king shall return to reign supreme over the world. She shall then obtain true eternal life.¡±


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi continued eating in the compound and let the song play for a little while longer before turning his phone off.


    The flower remained where it was. Having a flower serve as a gravestone was rather eco-friendly after all.


    The watering can that was filled with water mixed with essential oil of roses to create the rain of blood was left spraying for a little while longer. There was still quite a lot remaining after he was done making the rain, prompting him to dump the rest down the toilet.


    The water could no longer be deemed fit for watering flowers anymore after all.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this. I¡¯ve just finished training as a sorcerer yesterday, and I already have to send my teachers, the three witches who opened up this path for me, onto their next life.¡±


    Xu Zhi did the dishes after he was done with breakfast. He then went out and returned the lunchbox to Chen Xi.


    He remained silent as he looked at the miniature sandbox.


    ¡°Well, now that the three witches are gone, they would no longer be anyone powerful enough to reign supreme in the world of the sandbox. I guess it¡¯s about time for me to research and deploy new super beings then.¡±


    Xu Zhi murmured and added, ¡°There will never a better time to do this.¡±


    A world with invincible beings reigning supreme would be ill-suited for such a task as the other super beings would be unable to propagate much.


    The Evil Eyes had remained cooped up in the swamps during the reign of the three witches. They were practically being kept as livestock as they were killed for their blood, with deathly rituals being carried out over and over to give birth to new witches.


    The Evil Eyes were having a really bad time.


    They were practically reduced to living blood bags.


    With the three witches now dead, things would now improve for them.


    According to the system developed by the witches, there was the apprentice sorcerer, level one sorcerer, level two sorcerer and so on, with the three who just passed being level six sorcerers, making them frighteningly powerful beings. As for the path after level six, that had yet to be developed when the three of them passed.


    Lilith, who ascended to the throne after them, was but a level four sorcerer, yet she was the strongest among them all.


    A hero was a product of their time, and with every chaotic age, came monsters of one kind or another. The three witches were so terrifyingly talented that their powers reigned over all others. They would not have been able to blaze a trail of cultivation as they pooled their resources otherwise.


    ¡°This is the best time for adding in other species. I can¡¯t let a single being reign supreme again.¡±


    Xu Zhi, who was comparatively a dimwit who hardly qualified as an apprentice sorcerer, looked at the sandbox silently. ¡°The second testing of the Origin of Life shall begin. I hope you would be able to get something great and spruce up the diversity a little, so that I can sneak into an age where things don¡¯t look so great.¡±


    The Sumerian and Babylonian eras were basically the history of tribes fighting against nature after all. They were still struggling in the early age and things just seemed a little too boring.


    To those people down there, the dark ages were gone and they were at a stage where they were close to ¡®passing it¡¯. They were about to reach higher heights, and as the cultivation system of supernatural power became more developed, witches became more commonplace.


    The beasts were just common huge animals, which were something akin to those during the reign of dinosaurs like the T-Rex. Those beasts were huge but were no longer able to pose much of a threat to the people.


    ¡°Time to spruce up the biodiversity of the sandbox and put them all in ¡®hard mode¡¯.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s idea was simple. He planned to become the one pulling the strings behind the scenes in the coming age, driving the advancement of civilization throughout the world in the shadows, and driving the sandbox world to be truly become a mystical world, where all manner of eerie beings filled the place. All manner of supernatural, terrifying beings of western lore would emerge, and there would definitely be more than just the Evil Eye of Cthulhu myth.


    A world filled with mysticism, eeriness, bloodiness, the unknown, and death.


    That was the world of sorcerers that he was after. He wanted to make a world filled with great sorcerers armed with wooden staffs and out to seek the truth.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t this exciting indeed.¡±


    Xu Zhi was running out of time with his cancer. It was time for alchemy and pharmaceuticals to completely emerge, so that the coming brilliant age of sorcerers would help him find a cure for his cancer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what kind of supernatural beings the players of the second testing of the Origin of Life sandbox will bring to the world. They shall be the ones to determine the biodiversity of the next sandbox era, as well as the level of supernatural powers.¡±

 Chapter 38

    You Players Are Really Gonna Take Me Down?


    Xu Zhi was really looking forward to it.


    It had been quite a surprise for him to see the Evil Eyes popping up before. Other surprises had then happened because of them. As such, he hoped to see more supernatural beings emerging in the sandbox. After all, there were quite a lot of capable people on the net.


    It was utterly impossible for him to bring about countless species all on his own and create an entirely new world. The requirement in terms of intelligence made it too difficult for him to do so alone, so he went on to borrow the brains of other people to help him complete the sandbox world.


    The second testing had already begun.


    Just when Xu Zhi was having his breakfast and sending off the three witches, there were already 50 testers selected who were allowed to enter the sandbox, beginning on their pitch-black life of evolution.


    Other veteran testers were already inside the sandbox as well.


    ¡°Damn, the contents of the second testing are getting more diverse, I see. There¡¯s even an intro now.¡±


    ¡°Yep, the place is getting far more abundant now, and we¡¯re even getting the Symphony of Fate from Beethoven as a party intro of sorts. Is this to say that we¡¯ve begun our arduous lives evolving as spores?¡±


    The veterans talked among themselves. They heard of the sendoff for the three witches in the sandbox, which was accompanied by music.


    The newcomers were getting a crash course. They entered the game at 5am when the server was opened. Four hours had passed and they had now grown eyes and were feeling very, very excited about the wonderful ocean world around them as they peered about.


    ¡°This is true VR! I¡¯m feeling everything throughout my body. This is truly a new world!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! Boy, I¡¯m smelling the kerching all over me! Every line I speak, every evolution I go through, every environment I get myself into, all are worth of 600 thousand bucks worth of computational resources, and all of that just to render a whole new world for me in real-time!¡±


    Bunch of ignorant punks!


    There¡¯s no cost involved. This is my compound, dum**ss.


    You guys really think this is some VR game eh?


    Xu Zhi sat in his compound, eating an apple while crossing his legs as he looked at the sandbox in the distance. He looked like a feudal lord overseeing the construction of his estate. ¡°Get to work and craft me some creatures already.¡±


    A bunch of ant-like beings noticed their foreman, who was none other than Xu Zhi himself. They murmured between them as they kept watch.


    ¡°Holy sh**! We finally see the legendary giant, and man, he is huge!¡±


    ¡°Eating an apple again?. Is this some sort of hidden story or something else such? I¡¯m going up to have a closer look. I¡¯d probably be able to gain access to some hidden spore evolution job.¡±


    ¡°No way. The old ones went up to him before and were pretty much stomped to death. By the way, this game is way freer than expected. There are still a lot of mysteries to dig into.¡±


    ¡­


    The second testing began. The first group of testers were feeling the clinch as well.


    Getting a place in the game cost a lot. They all learned about it all according to what the veterans told them. A player was worth 600 thousand bucks, which was something comparable to the cost of running most MMORPGs out there. The sandbox game they were in was seen as literally burning huge sums of money to run every second.


    Chen Wenshan was the one taking the lead. As one of the most experienced hardcore players, a star player known through the forums who went by the name ¡®Racer of Mount Haruna¡¯, he was definitely not taking it easy.


    He was feverishly looking into topics like ¡®Cellular Evolution¡¯, ¡®Origin of Beings¡¯, ¡®Biomolecular Structures¡¯, ¡®Logical Structures of Biomechanics of Bones¡¯, ¡®Evolutionary History of Neural Toxins¡¯ and so on.


    There were over a dozen thick academic books, from both in and out of the country, piling up in his dormitory.


    As someone who was able to enroll into a renowned university, he was a book-smart genius who scored 656 points in the National College Entrance Examination. The only thing that was different about him at the moment was that he was addicted to playing games, yet he nonetheless brought all that fervor he put into the examination back in high school.


    ¡°This time around, I¡¯d be taking the route of arthropods, eating planktons, and having bones evolve out of me.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take the vegetarian route, evolve an abdominal cavity, and then let the exoskeleton regress, kicking out that transitory equipment and evolving into a vertebrate. I¡¯ll then get onto land and enter the swamps, taking the route of neural toxins¡­ Then, I¡¯d probably start hunting and eating swamp frogs or their like, so as to have toxin sacs evolved¡­¡±


    He planned every step of the way. He lost quite a lot of hair throughout the time he immersed himself in the game and now looked like how Xu Zhi had once years ago. He drew images, packed tightly over a dozen pages on his book.


    All of them depicted differing environments and different types of food, the resulting structure of biological organs from such variables, and then the differing evolutionary routes from then on out. All of that looked like a huge tree of evolution, and the details were packed tightly like stars in the night sky.


    That was something that could be said to be the most profound field of research one could get into in this world, as one could look into throughout their lifetime and yet get nowhere near the end of things.


    Chen Wenshan finally laid down his plan, which was currently in the form of evolutionary processes illustrated over a dozen pages. ¡°It¡¯s time to finally put my ¡®Final Chicken Plan¡¯ into action. I¡¯m gonna kill the boss using poisons!¡±


    He did indeed go on to do something that rocked the entire sandbox game on the very first day of the second testing.


    The GM brought about a new achievement system, intending to have supernatural beings of unparalleled potential emerge in the game.


    No one knew what was the parameters of such ¡®unparalleled potential¡¯.


    No one had any idea at all.


    However, he deemed that if his creature was able to kill the boss using poison, then he would definitely be the first to make his way into the achievement system. He deemed that it was the best course of action to take.


    He was also not going to be joking around like he last did, evolving his creature into some good-for-nothing that was not looking appetizing at all. In the present round, he intended to make his species look delicious, and something packing potent poisons.


    He intended to become the first player of ¡®Spore Evolution¡¯ to get an achievement.


    The huge mysterious reward mentioned in the achievement was deemed to be something out of their world, judging from how every single place for players required 600-thousand-yuan worth of computational resources to run.


    He entered the game.


    Please evolve your eyes.


    He began to start anew at the very first stage. It was a new spore and all of that was for that very moment.


    The second testing was opened at 5am. He began playing as the newcomers were still getting to know how the game works. 10 hours had passed since then, and it was already 3pm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally succeeded. Although, I still have some kinks to work on¡­¡±


    Chen Wenshan was very anxious. As a player who was practically burning his health for the sake of the game, he had already been at it for 10 hours, staying every second throughout the way.


    His creature at the moment looked like a very, very delicious, fiery-red rooster. He was making his rooster king, commanding a group of lesser roosters.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time to show the noobs of the second testing what we veterans of the first testing are truly made of! I¡¯m about to show them how to kill the giant boss of the compound!¡± A sheepish, irritating smile was seen on Chen Wenshan¡¯s face.


    He had been planning for a long time to bring about a scheme to reality, a scheme that would rock the entire game.


    He then went on to post in the forum and streamed the undertaking live.


    ¡®First day of ¡®Spore Evolution¡¯, the Racer of Mount Haruna will be showing the newbies something never before seen¡ªtaking down the giant boss eating an apple in the compound!¡¯


    The thread caused quite a commotion throughout the forum as soon as it emerged.


    Everyone knew that the fastest among the players of the first testing simply went on to make some unsightly creatures that were quickly eliminated by nature itself.


    Top-up more, I¡¯ll chop off your hands wrote, ¡°Good sir, are you masterful with evolution already? Are you getting ready to take the Nobel Prize, given that you¡¯ve now evolved something that terrifying and powerful to take on the boss?¡±


    Brainy Tiger down the Mountain wrote, ¡°A newbie who is just beginning to get their eyes evolved and busy reading the ¡®Origin of Species¡¯ recommended by the veterans in the forum, and I¡¯m now shaking all over.¡±


    No one could believe what was happening.


    They all knew just how huge that giant was from the videos of the game.


    None of the current players were all that adept with evolution, and all of their creatures looked unsightly. The largest of creatures to emerge from the bunch was about the size of a beetle, which meant that they were unable to even match the size of the giant¡¯s feet. All the others were also basically just ants. Taking on the boss was just deemed impossible.


    However, some players in the beta testing realized what was going to happen.


    I am Hunyuan Thunderbolt Hand, and I want to evolve into Kun, the legendary fish wrote, ¡°Dude, are you really taking the joke before seriously? Are you really going to sh*t in that giant boss¡¯ lunch and poisoning him using your sh*t?¡±


    Cute girl who will evolve into a dragon and become the face of a web game wrote, ¡°Oh sh*t, oh sh*t! My god! Are you really gonna poison him like that? You¡¯ve already made something packing neural toxins then? And you call that thing ¡®Final Chicken¡¯?¡±


    What plan?


    Sh**ting in his lunch? Packing poison in the sh*t?


    Gosh, this sounds horrifying!


    A bunch of netizens who caught on the rumor in the forum raised their thumbs, complementing the ¡®ingenious move¡¯, being impressed at just how great the degree of freedom was afforded by the game, so much so that it truly mimicked reality. It really allowed someone to evolve into a creature packing neural toxins, and someone was actually planning to kill the boss with poison.


    Racer of Mount Haruna wrote, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask for your cooperation. Is there a martyr who is willing to volunteer their pack as guinea pigs to test my poison out? Of course, it would be best for the ¡®king¡¯ of the said pack to take such poison personally, cranking up sensations to 100 percent and illustrate what it feels like being poisoned to death.¡±


    Countless simply smirked at the request.


    No one was willing to use the kings of their packs to test the poison. Furthermore, cranking sensations to 100 percent also meant dying a very painful death. Nonetheless, there were still some that commanded their own packs for experiment purposes. The poison was indeed unnervingly potent, and a huge number of them died within mere moments.


    Then, said packs were quickly doomed due to their numbers falling too low, falling prey to natural selection.


    The player was utterly devastated.


    The Racer of Mount Haruna then wrote, ¡°Hahaha, well brother. You¡¯ve died a glorious death. My toxin is indeed very potent! Alright, here¡¯s the next step then. It¡¯s 4pm now. According to my observations, the boss¡¯s usual patterns mean that he is about to take his next meal at about 5pm. My good brothers, help me move that huge chair in the compound. I¡¯m gonna sneak into his meal, killing myself and taking him with me!¡±


    The spectators cheered and were practically worshipping him like some god at that moment.


    ¡°We¡¯re helping you out!¡±


    ¡°The first day of the second testing. Let¡¯s witness our boss poison the giant boss to death!¡±


    A group of players formed a ¡®migrating troupe¡¯ in glee, charging at the chair nearest to the edge, getting ready to kick up some ruckus on the first day of second testing, getting themselves involved in killing the boss who eats apples.


    Xu Zhi thought, ¡°WTF???¡±


    He was without a doubt involved in the forums as well and was looking into feedback from the players on the first day of the second testing. He surprisingly found some dum**ss up to no good.


    At the moment, he was sitting on a chair in his compound, eating an apple as he looked at the bunch of weirdly-shaped ant-like beings sneaking behind the miniature forest and bunching together, lurking and watching him, as they streamed their actions live in glee, looking into how to take down that super huge boss that was him.


    He was utterly baffled.


    ¡°I¡¯m just sitting at the side minding my business, watching you guys evolve in the sandbox. Just what did I do to deserve this?¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    ¡°That dum**ss player named Racer of Mount Haruna is still very eager. It hasn¡¯t been long since I opened up more spots for you players in the second testing out of generosity, and this is how you people repay me? You¡¯re really gonna jump into my dinner and poison me to death!?¡±

 Chapter 39

    Never Suffered at the Hands of Society


    Something is really wrong with this group!


    They are all trying to kill me!


    Xu Zhi held his head in his hands and felt a headache coming on. He could feel the evil intentions of the world flooding into him.


    He did not think much of the sandbox in the beginning. It was just a place with an area of 30 square meters, and he just carved out a place for it in the yard behind his house. It was convenient for him to just sit on a chair and watch the play of evolution in the sandbox up close.


    However, those people were actually trying to mess with an onlooker like him, precisely because he was near enough.


    Strictly speaking, they were all spores that were in the process of evolution and he could be considered their maker, and technically their father in some ways¡­


    Those people were actually trying to mess with said father, going so far as to attempting to murder him.


    That was incomparably insolent!


    He did not mind it when it happened with Gilgamesh before, given that it was the natural evolution taking place in the greater sandbox. However, the recreational players in the lesser sandbox helping to evolve creatures were actually thinking of taking him on as well.


    ¡°I may just be the lamest of makers in history.¡±


    Xu Zhi was feeling very exasperated but quickly regained his composure. ¡°Every single one of them is trying to mess with the heavens and kill their gods, trying to take me down. Are there really so many trying to be heroes? Don¡¯t I look overwhelming enough?¡±


    ¡°It seems like this Racer of Mount Haruna guy has yet to suffer the wrath of society, and I sure as hell need to teach him a lesson. If he intends to be the loudest of the bunch, then he shall suffer the worst of punishments.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that he needed to show them what he was made of just to prevent any of them from trying anything funny like that.


    He gave it a bit of thought and decided he did not care much about what those people scheming among themselves. Such vigor was useful for furthering the evolution of beings after all.


    He simply asked the Insecta Nest mind, ¡°Does this new species possess unparalleled potential?¡±


    A robotic voice was heard from the AI saying, ¡°This species does indeed possess unparalleled potential.¡±


    ¡°Well, well, ain¡¯t this something indeed.¡±


    Xu Zhi bit down hard on the apple, feeling very, very envious.


    He had to admit that some people were so talented that it was futile to compare to them.


    In comparison to that weird-looking Evil Eye thing from the last round, the being at the moment did indeed look a lot better.


    The player was probably concerned that the poison would not be enough to kill Xu Zhi if the creature was made too small. As such, it had evolved into the greatest size allowable at the moment, which was about the size of a beetle. That was akin to an elephant when compared with the sizes of others like ants.


    The fiery-red rooster of comparatively elephant-like size looked like some kind of huge crimson phoenix. The creature did indeed look beautiful and very appetizing.


    It did look really tasty.


    ¡°How potent is its toxins?¡± Xu Zhi then asked, ¡°Is it enough to do me harm?¡±


    Xu Zhi was being cautious about it. It would have been really funny if he actually ended up poisoned.


    ¡°That creature possessed traits of a pufferfish. Its meat is extremely tasty, yet it packs potent toxins with a very strong kick. Even a tiny one would probably be enough to take a grown-up down.¡±


    Xu Zhi gasped right away.


    Ain¡¯t that one hell of a son of a bit*h!


    ¡°He has gone that far in making something that venomous, and he really intends to kill me!¡±


    A creature the size of a beetle capable of killing a grown-up human was a testament to the potency of its poison.


    ¡°Killing a normal person, sure thing. What about killing me then?¡± Xu Zhi continued. ¡°How about killing someone like me, whose genes are modified to near perfection, and at the same time, a sorcerer who is trained in Spirit Meditation?¡±


    If it were to only be capable of killing normal people, then there would be no need for putting such a creature into the greater sandbox, as such a creature would not be able to take on the sorcerers.


    The Insecta Nest mind then answered, ¡°Precise potency of the toxin requires further examination. As the queen mother of the nest, you would be eligible to test the potency personally.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no queen mother. Call me king father instead, won¡¯t you?¡± Xu Zhi mumbled to himself.


    The AI apparently was not too bright and did not understand Xu Zhi¡¯s joke. It continued robotically, ¡°Please test the toxin personally, Queen Mother. While the toxin is potent, it will not be of any threat to your body, due to it still being a creature evolved from spores.¡±


    Xu Zhi continued mumbling to himself, ¡°No threat to me eh? Well, if it does possess such potential, then I¡¯d need to test the poison out, regardless of the intention of that Racer of Mount Haruna guy, just so to see the future potential of that creature myself.¡±


    He then took another bite of the apple. Completing the supernatural world of the greater sandbox was of the utmost priority after all. A new creature created by a genius player who created the Evil Eye would still be worthy of anticipation after all.


    Seven to eight meters away.


    ¡°We¡¯re waiting for him to take his dinner.¡±


    ¡°Shhh. Poison him, slowly¡­¡±


    ¡°Such a horrifying scheme. I like it!¡±


    The players were still watching him in the dark of that dense forest in the lesser sandbox and murmured among themselves, watching that super huge giant in the dark before them.


    Xu Zhi ate fruit basically every day. He had stomach cancer, so he needed to look after his stomach. He ate one apple after another. ¡°If it¡¯s to have me test the potential of that new creature, then it¡¯d be best for me to just keep to my usual routine. If he wants to jump into my plate, going so far as to make himself so delicious, then I guess I¡¯d just take up the offer. Hopefully, the new creature will taste nice.¡±


    It was not yet 5pm, which was his usual time for dinner. He was not in a hurry either and simply flipped the pages of his black notebook containing information about the evolution of creatures.


    That was yet another matter that he needed to attend to¡ªrecording the experiments of evolution taking place in the sandbox.


    He intended to make records of the fifth age, coming after the Dark Cambrian Period, Light Cambrian Period, Cenozoic Era, and the Genesis Period.


    Despite the age of the Kingdom of Babylon having yet to come to an end, he had nonetheless wanted to record it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call this age¡­¡± Xu Zhi thought hard at it for a bit and then came out with a name on a whim. ¡°I¡¯ll call it the Witchcraft Period. The time where sorcerers emerged en masse. A true age of the sorcerers.¡±


    He bit on his pen and gave it some thought, before writing down the first part.


    The Witchcraft Period. Hermes the God of Wisdom conversed with the people of the land, and the three witches blazed the path of witches. Year 198 of Babylon. The three witches passed. The gods bestowed miracles upon the land to mourn the passing of the witches¡­


    Dum, dum, dum!


    The voice of that brat was heard outside the door before Xu Zhi was done writing. She was here to bring him his dinner.


    Xu Zhi got up immediately to get the door.


    The weird creatures that were scheming on the ground shouted right away and began charging.


    ¡°Charge, my brothers!¡±


    ¡°The usual routine begins. The giant is about to eat! Get away from the Path of the Beast!¡±


    Xu Zhi built his sandbox near the entrance to his compound, and he needed to cross the sandbox when he went outside. The path he took was known among the players as the Path of the Beast, the daily route taken by the giant boss. It was imperative to stay away from the Path of the Beast in order to prevent one from being trampled.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone. I guess no one¡¯s stomped to death then?¡±


    ¡°My brothers, the usual dinner routine is about to begin. According to our usual schedule, we would have a window of about four minutes to get to the huge chair!¡±


    ¡°Come on, get on with the ladder!¡±


    ¡°Charge! We will kill the boss with our first try!¡±


    ¡°Come carve me up if you call yourself a brother of mine!¡±


    A bunch of weird ant-like beings climbed up the chair. They intended to hide at the back of the chair after getting on top of it.


    However, the Racer of Mount Haruna halted everyone who was hiding. He was a veteran and as such, he naturally had ample experience. ¡°We¡¯re getting into a raid, my brothers. Remember to not get overzealous when taking on the boss and follow your orders. I¡¯ve been watching in the dark and the giant is not only eating an apple this time, but also breaking that black book that he has always been reading. He has always been making records in that book, and I¡¯d say we should take a look. I bet there would be some hidden plot in it.¡±


    All of them stared at each other.


    Oh yea, hidden subquests. How exciting!


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it! I have eight legs!¡±


    ¡°Me, me, I have five arms! Everyone is saying that I¡¯m the Deformed Prince!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. I have five tentacled eyes, and I¡¯d be able to flip the pages with those eyes alone!¡±


    Over a dozen weird beings all felt themselves to be of insane strength. All of them went to flip open the pages that were about the size of basketball courts excitingly.


    Those tiny creatures laid low on the chair and flipped the pages of that huge book, seeing that the first page read ¡®Genesis¡¯, and they shuddered in response.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±

 Chapter 40

    A Long-distance Relationship Is Coming Suddenly


    Xu Zhi walked to the gate of the compound and stood talking to Chen Xi at the gate.


    ¡°What are you actually up to? Would you really be happy working in the fields?¡±


    Chen Xi looked curiously at the compound but could see nothing more than a bunch of vegetables that seemed to be growing well. ¡°Man, I¡¯m really p*ssed, you know,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m not pretty enough or what? Why don¡¯t you go on a date with this girlfriend of yours?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I always go out with you and drive around with you in the morning?¡± Xu Zhi replied,


    He made it clear to her that he had not actually been neglecting her.


    He was not all that much of an otaku and was simply enjoying the sandbox experiment. He took walks outside every morning, as well as going out for drives with her. It was quite a relaxing activity.


    But then again, he still thought the sandbox was more interesting than any date he might go on.


    ¡°How¡¯s tis hat the same? You¡¯re around me for an hour and then you work in the fields for the whole day.¡± Chen Xi was still muttering away, feeling very dissatisfied. ¡°I¡¯m hard at work learning stuff, and I¡¯m really serious about our dates. Am I really not attractive enough?¡±


    ¡°What are you learning?¡± He was unable to contain his laughter.


    ¡°I¡¯d be going back to school in four days.¡± Chen Xi looked very irritated, and then looked very dejected. ¡°The summer holiday is almost over.¡±


    Xu Zhi took his lunchbox, feeling quite stunned.


    He did a rough calculation and it was only then that he realized that the summer holiday had almost come to an end. He snapped back to reality after the fight with those idiots back at the sandbox in his compound.


    He had to admit that he would have quite a hard time getting used to not having her bring him such things to eat.


    He understood Chen Xi¡¯s feelings for him well. She had supported him and had volunteered to stay by his side during the most difficult time of his life as he suffered from cancer. She had stayed by his side as his girlfriend as he lived his out his supposed remaining days.


    He thought for a bit and added, ¡°It¡¯s okay for us to do long distance. We can still talk over the phone and do video chats.¡±


    He gave it some thought. He could talk on the phone for quite a while as he sat outside enjoying the scenery of countryside. Then, he could work his fields and manage his sandbox. In short, he would be living his rural life in perfect peace and quiet.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same thing. It¡¯s totally different.¡±


    Chen Xi¡¯s expression was hard and a bystander would have thought that they were actually about to break up. ¡°That¡¯s a long-distance relationship. Phones and video chats are not the same as being together.¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless and frowned. ¡°Right. Have you heard of a game called ¡®Spores Evolution¡¯ by the way?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Never heard of it.¡± She was rather stunned.


    As the pure, innocent pretty girl she always claimed to be, she usually played minor, leisurely games, staying off of even those that were even remotely hardcore and intense.


    ¡°It¡¯s a recreational sandbox game. Very leisurely stuff. You could move about very freely, just like Minecraft. Have you never played sandbox building games?¡±


    ¡°Minecraft? Yeah, I¡¯ve played that before.¡± She nodded.


    He then added, ¡°I heard that this particular sandbox game is something of a hidden gem. It has a whole different world of its own and it completely mimics reality. We could meet there, just like how we do in real life. That would be far more real than doing video chats.¡±


    ¡°For real?¡±


    She was quite stunned as she asked, ¡°Another world that mimics reality completely? We could meet up there?¡±


    He thought about it and added, ¡°But there are some conditions to getting a spot to the game. It requires a person to write a scientific thesis about natural evolution.¡±


    She was completely baffled right away. She opened her eyes wide and asked in utter confusion, ¡°Write a scientific thesis?¡­ You sure this is a leisurely game?¡±


    ¡°No problem. Leave me to it.¡±


    He then comforted her further. ¡°Just download the game when you¡¯re back in school. I¡¯ll get someone to write the thesis for you and get you a spot. You¡¯d just need to get into the game by then¡­ but, the computers in your school might not be of the right specs and might not be able to open the game. I¡¯ll fork about 20 grand to get you a new computer.¡±


    ¡°I love you!¡±


    Chen Xi kissed Xu Zhi hard on the face out of excitement, before skipping off in embarrassment.


    Xu Zhi stood at the door and touched the spot she just kissed him and grinned. ¡°Well, seems like no girl can resist having money and sweet talk thrown at them after all.¡±


    It was already bad enough that he, the creator, had spores in his lesser sandbox thinking of revolting against him, and Gilgamesh from the greater sandbox thinking about killing him all day. He deemed himself unfit to be a creator if he were to be unable to fulfill such a small request from his girlfriend.


    A spot in the game was something he could get easily, after all.


    But then again, getting a computer with high-end specs would require him to spend quite a bit. He had over 100 thousand yuan in his savings, and he would be left with only 80 thousand after spending the money on a new computer.


    ¡°Money isn¡¯t too much of a big deal, and there¡¯s no harm in spending that much. But then again, I¡¯d still need to think of a way to earn some.¡± He did not think that the sum would matter much due to being able to calm his girlfriend down. He had lots of ways to earn money after all.


    In actual fact, the dates that both of them went on were little more than walks and rides, looking at scenery, and talking.


    He would be able to take his date to the sandbox in the future. The scenery looked nice enough and the landscape was beautiful after all. Both of them could look at the view while admiring those idiot spores and weird creatures running all over the place.


    That place was truly a wonderland of sorts.


    He had to admit that the idea with the lesser sandbox was just brilliant. There was then one more purpose added to that sandbox¡ªa place for both of them to have their dates.


    He grinned after taking care of that her restlessness about maintaining a long-distance relationship, standing at the gate with the lunchbox in his hand.


    ¡­


    Back in the compound.


    ¡°Genesis, what the hell?¡±


    A group of players gasped.


    ¡°How could a term like ¡®Genesis¡¯ pop up in a sandbox game about spores evolving? Is this the hidden subplot or some sort of background setting for the sandbox game?¡±


    The players were puzzled and shocked. They were feeling very agitated and were behaving as if they had just discovered a new continent.


    They were impressed again by just how unnervingly high the degree of freedom in the game was. It was just like how it was in reality, where they had to even dig around for subplots and such.


    From the perspective of the players, what they did had apparently triggered the main questline.


    There is no doubt about it!


    We are about to attack the boss, and we have definitely triggered a cutscene!


    Every single player in the game was familiar with online games.


    All of them knew that most online games had a background world setting. The likes of western fantasy and eastern xianxia games had their own plots and histories, and the players deemed their actions to have triggered a cutscene from said setting.


    ¡°Gosh, I didn¡¯t expect a sandbox game like this have a background setting. I thought this was just a simple sandbox game world about spore evolving!¡±


    ¡°I gotta hand it to the developers. They are really as hardcore as they come, and d*mn, they really are the best! They even give us a background worldview to dig into!¡±


    All manner of weird creatures crawled on the huge page as they chatted away, feeling very hyped.


    ¡°Alright, cut it, people. No time to waste. Let¡¯s flip to the next page and see what this Genesis book is about¡­ my god, dude, just how hardcore can this game get, man? We even need to dig the pages to trigger even a cutscene introducing the background!¡±


    Those people, who simply ran into something in an accident, actually thought that they had just triggered a further plot to the game.


    Under the leadership of the Racer of Mount Haruna, all of them scurried away from the huge book and went on to flip to the second page together. They then saw ¡®Dark Cambrian Period¡¯ written on the second page.


    The Dark Cambrian Period. The world shifts, the sun sets, and the moon rises. The world is plunged into a 5000-year-old period of darkness, where 99 percent of oceanic life is rendered extinct, with only the Blue Moongrass surviving by absorbing moonlight, becoming the only species to propagate in a frenzy and becoming extremely prosperous throughout the dark oceans. The Blue Moongrass is the species reigning supreme over that age.


    Shoop!


    First mass extinction event?


    Countless people were shuddering at what they read.


    ¡°Are these super ancient historical periods?¡±


    ¡°No time to read every detail! Take pictures with your VR headsets and we¡¯ll mull it over when we get back. The giant boss is gonna come back if we keep wasting time¡­ next page!¡± someone growled.


    Countless players snapped out of their dazed state. This was the first time they had gotten so excited over a game, and all of them feeling as if they were no longer themselves.


    This is so exciting. This feeling of snooping around is such a blast!


    They quickly flipped to the next page.


    The next page had ¡®Light Cambrian Period¡¯ written on it.


    The Light Cambrian Period. The world shifts, the moon fades, and the sun rises. The world enters an age where the sun remains in the sky over a 5000-year-long period. The Blue Moongrass, which had once reigned supreme during the Dark Cambrian Period, began to face mass extinction. The Violet Ray Flower, which was once of the weaker line of the Blue Moongrass, rises and becomes the reigning species of this new age.


    Reigning species of a new age?


    A second mass extinction event?


    None of them were able to sit still any longer and anxiously flipped to the next page.


    The next page had ¡®Cenozoic Era¡¯ written on it.


    The Cenozoic Era. This new age is an age of rebirth. All manner of animals propagate wildly. The first batch of oceanic life emerges, and it is the time that teems with life, with each species fighting for supremacy. Invertebrates rely on their exoskeletons and reigns supreme over the oceans for a time, becoming the reigning species in this age, but vertebrates come long before the invertebrates are able to maintain supremacy for long. The vertebrates beat the invertebrates due to their nimbleness, becoming the true supreme beings of this age, and they shall reign for a long time in this era.


    What the hell is this?


    All of them were confused as to what this was all about, yet they felt what they read to be surreal nonetheless.


    The background setting of that sandbox game looked difficult and had a worldview that was extremely expansive. The game had unnerving degrees of freedom, and they could tell that they still had much to explore.


    They found themselves completely gaping when they flipped the next page and came to the fourth age in the expansive history.


    The Genesis Period. It is the age where intelligent beings emerge. The intelligent apes begin to lay foundations of civilization through tribal living, chasing away the beasts and reigning supreme in this age. However, they are ruthless and brutal. The heavens are unable to tolerate them any longer and bring about a great flood, destroying them all. The third mass extinction event begins, wiping out 99 percent of the existing creatures.


    Intelligent life existed before?


    Civilization?


    Great flood from the heavens?


    There was actually a third mass extinction event?


    Gosh!!


    No one was able to keep themselves composed any longer. All of them gasped as they frantically flipped to the next page, which was where Xu Zhi wrote his line about the ongoing fifth age.


    The Witchcraft Period. Hermes the God of Wisdom conversed with the people of the land, and the three witches blazed the path of witches. Year 198 of Babylon. The three witches passed. The gods bestowed miracles upon the land to mourn the passing of the witches¡­


    God of Wisdom! Hermes!


    Just what the god**mned hell is this? Is it for real!?


    The minds of everyone went blank, feeling as if a grand, majestic, and brilliant sandbox world was gradually unfolding before their eyes.

 Chapter 41

    Good Work Playing Dead


    The black book had few words in it, yet the contents nonetheless made anyone who read them shudder. It seemed that the game was more than just a sandbox evolution game, and it was not just about spores evolving after all¡­


    The parts of the sandbox game that they managed to explore so far seemed to be but the tip of the iceberg.


    ¡°Damn, this is game is awesome! So awesome that you definitely can¡¯t find another like it!¡±


    ¡°I initially thought such a sandbox game would be weakest at background setting in exchange for being very free. But this one, man, this setting really is something.¡±


    ¡°Come on, come on. Time¡¯s up. Close the book already. The giant boss is coming back. No need to get everything sorted out. Let¡¯s just kill the boss first!¡± someone shouted from afar.


    There was a very huge, very tall giant slowly approaching.


    Xu Zhi came back with his lunchbox in his hand.


    He had no idea that he after he left in a hurry, those idiot players went to mess things up further for him, taking a peek at his notes regarding his experiments.


    All those people thought the lines were some kind of a hidden plot and the discussion raged as they came up with all manner of theories and explanations to complete the background setting of the game world. They were practically treating the developers of the game like gods by then.


    ¡°Well, now that I¡¯ve settled the LDR thing with that brat, let¡¯s get back to testing the new species. There¡¯s also a score to be settled with that Racer of Mount Haruna dude as well.¡±


    He went back to the sandbox.


    The miniature mountains and rivers were all quiet now. There was no longer the scene of weird beings charging and shrieking that normally happened when the giant showed up.


    It was apparent that they took the opportunity to hide behind the chair, getting ready to turn against him.


    He, on the other hand, hardly cared. He stuck to his usual routine and slowly returned to his chair, opening the lunchbox and began to eat, feeling curious as to how they were about to set him up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at what¡¯s in the box today.¡± He sat on the chair and opened up his lunchbox. It was the usual delicious, lovely dinner with carrots, a fried egg, and other leafy vegetables. The contents looked appetizing.


    He then felt a pinch on his arm.


    A bunch of weird-looking bugs were actually biting down hard on his arm. It felt something similar to mosquito bites.


    So, this is how it is eh? A distraction?


    Xu Zhi grinned and realized what they were up to right away¡ªthey had bugs biting his arm and had sneaked some kind of poisonous creature into his lunchbox while he was distracted, to poison him to death when he ate said creature.


    They are actually risking their lives to get my attention, so to make time to sneak that poisonous creature from that Racer of Mount Haruna guy into my lunchbox then. Xu Zhi grinned.


    Nice plan! That¡¯s indeed a bunch of veteran players who are often getting into raids. They actually managed to nail down such a fine strategy just to take down the giant boss that is me.


    He then flashed a devil-like smirk.


    ¡°Insecta Nest mind, turn their sensations up by force. Make them feel pain at 50 percent.¡±


    Turning sensations up to 100 percent would be making them feel like how they would feel in reality, thus making death in the game feeling like having undergone an actual excruciating, painful death.


    He decided that subjecting them to a true death experience would be a little too much. He was not some kind of bully after all.


    But then again, those people would nonetheless be all feeling numbed and paralyzed from dying at 50 percent sensation. That would still hurt enough to give them a nightmarish impression of the memory for the rest of their lives.


    Slap!


    He clapped down on the bug that bit him after the sensation of pain was increased.


    Arrgghhh!!


    That player was reduced to a bloody mush, and a painful shriek was heard.


    That pain was comparable to the torture meted out in ancient times, causing that player to shriek like pigs getting slaughtered, and he sounded so frightening that all the others were shivering from it.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I turn sensations all the way down to zero?¡±


    That player pulled off his VR headset when he logged out of the game, breaking out in cold sweat as he panted.


    His clothes were already drenched in cold sweat, and his muscles were spasming, being subjected into intense convulsion. The pain from the experience of dying in that game was so real that he felt himself almost thoroughly exhausted.


    All the other players in the game knew nothing of that at the moment. All of them were putting up their thumbs.


    ¡°Gosh! Your acting for the sake of killing the boss is surreal, brother! That shriek of yours when you died really, really got to the soul!¡±


    ¡°Seeing how passionate you are at the first go makes me wanna get myself up to task.¡± One of the players was feeling very gleeful as he continued, ¡°Witness me! I¡¯d be bringing my flock up next, and I¡¯d sure shriek worse and be more real with it than he did!¡±


    ¡°Go get him, brother!¡±


    ¡°We need a tank for killing the boss of this ¡®Huge Chair Raid¡¯ on the first day of the second testing, taking on all the aggro from the boss!¡±


    The others around him sang his praises to him and made him feel very pleased with himself. That player then climbed out of his hiding place in the chair, cranking his sensation of pain to zero as he brought his group with him, getting onto Xu Zhi¡¯s arm and bit down like the last one had done.


    Clap!


    Xu Zhi clapped him down before he was able to bite.


    That impossibly huge hand loomed over the bugs like a mountain, falling down on them.


    That player was then reduced to a bloody mush by Xu Zhi¡¯s hand.


    Arrgghhh!!!


    Sh**, it f**kin hurts!!


    That bug let out an eerie shriek of intense pain.


    He sounded even more tortured than the last one who had squashed. He felt as if he had just experienced the most intense pain he had ever experienced in his life. All the others shuddered to the core as they heard that shriek.


    ¡°Awesome!¡±


    ¡°Your death is surreal, brother!¡±


    ¡°His performance is indeed more real than the last guy, and he sure as hell shouted like he was in hell!¡±


    All the others around him were getting really hyped.


    They were all getting very, very excited.


    You see it? Now this calls for an Oscar!!


    This is the sh**!


    Holy cow, that dude is really, really getting into it. I¡¯ve never seen a death feeling more real than that!


    Rounds of applause were heard from them. All of the others thought that the player was putting his soul into his act, giving all he had for the sake of putting down the giant boss.


    ¡°My turn to draw the boss¡¯ aggro now, brothers. The two of them sure sounded very pained, but shrieking like that was just too goddamn fake, and I think even the giant boss would feel something is off with them. This time around, I¡¯m gonna put on the act of a tough bug and I swear, you can kill me, and I¡¯m not gonna make a single sound!¡±


    Yet another bug emerged from the chair quickly, climbing up onto Xu Zhi¡¯s arm and getting ready to chomp.


    Clap!


    Yet another bloody, messy red smear.


    Arrgghhh!!


    It hurts, god**amn it!


    He shrieked even worse than the other two that came before him.


    His eerie shriek filled the entire place. It seemed like he was being subjected to hellish torture and then was having salt poured all over his wounds. The pain was simply indescribable.


    ¡°Dude, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re gonna do it differently?¡±


    ¡°You said you¡¯re gonna play the tough bug, right? Why the hell did you shriek so badly then?¡±


    ¡°I guess he¡¯s just some idiot who¡¯s trying to mess with us.¡±


    The others shook their heads as they saw what had happened and suspected nothing as they continued to lurk at a corner of the chair, setting up plans quickly to take on the boss.


    With those three drawing the giant boss¡¯ attention and giving their lives valiantly to the undertaking, and the ¡®dumb¡¯ giant boss being busy with clapping down on the bugs, he was totally oblivious to the Final Chicken taking the opportunity to sneak onto his pants and approach his lunchbox.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the one to distract him then¡­ I¡¯m not a joker, and I¡¯ll really be playing the tough bug this time. I swear, the boss could render me into an even messier pile and make my parts fly all over the place, yet you all still won¡¯t hear a sound from me!¡±


    Clap!


    Death by another clap.


    Arrgghhh!!!!!


    Damn you!! F**k!! This hurts!!


    He shrieked at the top of his lungs at that instant.


    His shriek sounded even more torturous, being so loud that it was heard even in the heavens. One could practically feel the pain just by hearing the shriek alone.


    ¡°Heh! What happened to the tough bug act eh? In the end¡­ ohmygodithurts all the same. But damn, he really knows how to act and he sure sounds like he got reduced to a bloody mess, like he had been subjected to some inhumane torture in an instant. That sure as hell deserves a like.¡±


    Like!


    Like!


    The others chatted away about what happened.


    Yet another player emerged at the moment. It was none other than the weird thing with five arms called ¡®I am Hunyuan Thunderbolt Hand, and I want to evolve into Kun, the legendary fish¡¯. He was very well-known among the players and he simply shook his head quietly to what was happening before him with a serious look. ¡°Brothers, I, the Deformed Prince, is unlike any of them. Now watch me put on the act of a truly tough bug.¡±


    Wow, the true tough one is coming up this time!


    The others grew quiet.


    A lot of the players had been in touch with that player for quite some time and knew him to be someone calm and collected, unlike the jokers who came before him. He looked serious and everyone thought that he was not going to be deceiving anyone. Everyone thought that he was truly going to put on the tough bug act.


    ¡°Now, witness my true, dashing act for the greater cause, the martyr who is gonna¡­¡±


    Clap!


    Yet another clap from that huge hand.


    Arrggghhh!!!


    Sh**, sh**, sh**!!!


    He shrieked even more painfully than the ones who came before.


    That deformed creature of that player was again reduced to a bloody mess, and even the stout arms were broken and all five of them were flattened into a sticky pulp. The disgusting black goo and sticky puddle of bloody fluids made it so that one was unable to tell its head from its arms. One could see how pitiful an end it was, just by looking at what remained.


    At the same time, he shrieked as if he was really being tortured in hell at that very instant. It sounded so devastatingly painful that the other deformed bug players were shirking in the corner, shuddering over what they just heard.


    The players were really puzzled.


    So, this is your tough bug act?


    That one shrieked more than everyone else. Is that guy having the wrong idea about the term ¡®tough bug¡¯?


    All players were feeling very confused and remained silent for over ten seconds.


    They then looked and beamed at each other. ¡°Gosh, even a serious veteran like him would actually joke with us. Why the hell are all these people playing games? They would all win Oscars if they were to get into acting instead! What a waste of talent with them being here.¡±


    ¡°Hell, you couldn¡¯t have put it better. Those deaths were as real as they could have been.¡±

 Chapter 42

    Surprise, Surprise


    Deep down, everyone was totally impressed. The shrieks of all of the ones who went up and play dead felt so surreal.


    One would even suspect they had taken lessons of sorts.


    On the other side, one of the players logged out of the game after dying. He sweated for quite a while before his convulsions subsided, and he then logged on to a forum.


    ¡°You guys might say that I¡¯m lying, but hell, playing that game almost really, really got me killed¡­ That game is just too damn real! I died back there, and it felt like I was subjected to some medieval torture. I sure as hell ain¡¯t gonna experience something like that ever again.¡±


    ¡°Are you a masochist? Can¡¯t you just turn down the pain? Isn¡¯t it said that the game allows for sensation adjustments?¡±


    ¡°There was a bug back there and I¡¯ve asked the developers to look into it. I indeed turned down pain when I was fighting the boss.¡±


    Heated discussions erupted right away as soon as that post was posted.


    That was the first bug they encountered, and no one had expected to finally see a bug in such a real game. It did not take long for the other players who died and logged out to add that they went through the same thing. They had all turned down the sensation of pain, and yet that did nothing to alleviate the situation.


    No way, you too?


    Yeah, count me in too.


    If that was what happened with everyone, it became apparent that what happened was not a system bug. They came to speculate that someone forced them to experience pain at 50 percent, every time they were killed by the boss in the game.


    All of them found themselves gasping at the conclusion they came to.


    This is just too damn hardcore!


    The developers really are brutal as**oles!


    A group of people went on to give their two cents after that.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s one of the settings in the game¡ªno one is allowed to challenge the boss over nothing. What happened was some kind of punishment through death.¡±


    The others who watched from the sidelines felt the discussion to be increasingly interesting, coming to realize just how real that game really was, and that it was definitely a different world that mimicked reality, instead of the regular online games. Nothing would have happened when one died when going on raids in other games, yet no one expected that it was different with that particular one, where one suffered spams and convulsions so intense in reality after dying in game, that it was practically an experience of death.


    That death punishment was deemed unreal and insane.


    They were impressed at how it was truly a different world.


    ¡°The degree of freedom allowed in the game is insanely high. We really need to dig for everything ourselves. Quick, tell the ones still in the game, that it really hurts like hell if they die!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way of notifying them. They can¡¯t come out and look at the forum while being in-game after all.¡±


    ¡°So what then?¡±


    Umm, well¡­ just let them get a taste of the pain we went through, I guess.


    The faces of many turned gloomy, seemingly feeling that it was not them getting excited over the idea of taking down the boss on the first day of the second testing, but having massive number of players experience tragedies unlike any other on that day. A good number of players died, spasming and convulsing as they experienced what death was like. Everyone regressed into spores and returned to the starting point, veterans and newbies alike.


    Xu Zhi remained nonchalant while sitting on his chair.


    He never had any thoughts of being hostile to those players and simply let them develop in the game. At that moment, however, he found that eating dinner on the chair at his compound while clapping down the bugs was quite a relaxing activity.


    That felt like watching TV while eating.


    Clap, clap, clap, clap!


    The players rushed to their deaths without a second thought.


    ¡°Brothers, time for me to show you people what it means to be a tough bug!¡±


    Arrggghh!


    Unnervingly eerie shrieks were heard all over the place.


    Xu Zhi remained patient and nonchalant as he clapped the ant-like things down one after another.


    To him, doing so felt very countryside-like. He was, after all, somewhere in a compound of a farming village, and especially so given that he was just sitting under a tree, where there were often bugs climbing up his body, which he just clapped them down without second thoughts.


    At that moment, that Final Chicken slowly sneaked into Xu Zhi¡¯s lunchbox as everyone watched.


    ¡°Hehehe, I finally got here. Prepare to die, boss.¡±


    Chen Wenshan laughed maniacally while he brought the dozen of others of his pack, lying down on the sea of rice grains as they turned about, trying to dig deeper into the dishes.


    Those players that kept throwing themselves to their deaths stopped charging, after seeing what was happening with the Final Chicken.


    ¡°After countless sacrifices, we finally got to this stage, and we¡¯re about to end the boss.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the lunchbox!¡±


    Countless of them had tears streaming down their faces.


    Although they knew very well that the shrieks of the martyrs were faked, yet all of them felt so real with the way they acted. All of them felt a tragic pride deep down, as the sounds of the painful shrieks were still heard.


    The survivors were unable to help feeling so; the martyrs sounded too tragic at their deaths.


    They thought that even pigs died a less painful death when they were slaughtered.


    Finally made it into my lunchbox eh? What a sacrifice you people made to pull that off indeed. Xu Zhi was feeling slightly startled at that moment but thought little of it as he picked his lunchbox up again and began eating, just like how he usually did.


    If he wanted me to eat him so badly, I guess I could just oblige and eat him then¡­


    He took mouthful after mouthful.


    The gaze from the bugs hiding in the crevices of the chair was searing hot. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. Just keep eating. Come on, come on, hurry up! You¡¯re about to chomp down on the Racer of Mount Haruna, you¡¯re about to chomp down on the Final Chicken, and you¡¯ll meet your doom soon enough!¡±


    Crunch, crunch.


    Xu Zhi continued holding his lunchbox as he ate away.


    ¡°Alright, about time.¡±


    The survivors were getting increasingly agitated.


    However, just when Xu Zhi was about to chomp down on the final chicken, he stopped altogether and mumbled, ¡°I wonder what the hell is happening today. Why are there so many bugs biting me? And well, the dishes are really getting cold. Best heat it up in the oven a little bit.


    He rose from the chair and went back into the house.


    The surviving players were utterly baffled.


    Why the hell are you gonna heat the dish up? Everyone looked like their mouths had been stuffed with waste as they looked on, wondering just what was with the boss. They wondered if the developers needed to make a NPC so human, and was there actually a need to warm the lunchbox up, given that the contents had not been sitting around for long?


    You wanna make me eat you huh, idiot? I sure am not gonna make it easy for you.


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself without paying any heed to those people.


    He knew that eating something like that was hardly a big deal. He was not eating people after all, and what he was about to eat was simply bugs that tasted like chicken. Didn¡¯t others go about eating raw fish and raw steaks too?


    But then again, Xu Zhi did not like doing it. He still liked eating cooked food better.


    He asked the AI if he could cook the bugs for a bit before eating them, and the answer was an affirmative one. That was because that insane player¡¯s creature pack toxins were so unique and potent that they would definitely be just as potent even after being subjected to heating.


    Eating it raw, eating it cooked, made no difference with testing out the poisons after all.


    As such, he chose to eat them cooked. He still had stomach cancer, and cooking his food would be better for his stomach.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this!! He¡¯s about to cook me up??¡±


    Chen Wenshan, the bug hiding inside the lunchbox cursed furiously deep down when he heard what that giant said. He was feeling extremely exasperated, yet he did not dare to show up for fear of being discovered. As such, he simply accepted his fate and waited for his doom.


    ¡°No matter. My dead body is gonna be able to poison him to death. I¡¯ve turned down pain anyway. Cook me to death, so what?¡± He said as he tried furiously to calm himself down, feeling himself shuddering and the unease spreading all over him.


    Bang!


    Xu Zhi chucked the lunchbox into the oven and turned it up to the highest setting, at 280 degrees.


    He apparently remembered the grudge that guy in the lunchbox had with him. All the others died in an instant and their pain did not stay long. The one in there however, was about to suffer a horrifying fate of being cooked to death, and that death would come very slowly¡­


    Swoooshh!!


    The red light in the oven lit up.


    That huge oven felt like some kind of furnace of Armageddon, which was gradually heating up. The entire rectangular space Chen Wenshan found himself in was turning red hot, causing the bug hiding within to tremble furiously. Hot sweat began to show beneath his vibrant crimson feathers, and he was gradually feeling terrible all over.


    ¡°It¡¯d be fine.¡±


    ¡°Sh**, this raid really is something. There is even an oven!. I got myself into the boss¡¯ lunchbox and he actually wants to cook me up¡­ but then again, I¡¯ve turned pain down and I¡¯m gonna feel hot either wayl.¡± He continued to comfort himself, while he sweated furiously and finding himself feeling increasingly uneasy, as if he truly was being cooked alive¡­


    Arrggghhh!!!


    He shrieked all of a sudden.


    Not gonna feel hot my a**!!


    This is god**mn scorching!!


    This place is worse than some alchemy furnace , d*mn it!!


    Shrieks that sounded more terrifying than the ones who had been clapped to death were heard from the oven before long. No words were able to describe just how excruciatingly torturous the shrieks sounded.


    Xu Zhi scratched his head and flashed a beaming, good-willed natured smile as he sat on a chair in the house. ¡°We¡¯d settle our scores once and for all, dude. You would now learn your lesson right here, right now, and you¡¯d know to steer clear of me in the future.¡±


    The way he saw it, that Final Chicken was definitely going to die.


    It was best to teach those people a lesson. No actual harm would come to them after the excruciating pain after all, and that would make it clear to them to never mess with me, the maker. You want so badly to sh** on my head and poison my dinner eh? Now you know what it¡¯d cost you to do so.


    He was in no mood to actually plan something against the troublemakers, feeling that teaching them one such painful lesson would be more than enough, to put an end to the commotion those idiots caused. He then continued eating his dinner while testing the potency of the toxin of that new creature along the way.


    To those people, they were getting all excited about taking out a boss character, yet to him, it was just dinner while messing with them along the way, so as to stimulate the vigor of those who were working for him to evolve creatures, and then testing out traits of the new being.


    However, things did not go as planned.


    A crisp, high-pitched call erupted from the scorching oven all of a sudden.


    The call of the phoenix?


    ¡°That guy had already been in there seven to eight minutes, and you¡¯re telling me that he¡¯s still alive, and still shrieking even now?¡± Xu Zhi frowned. ¡°Hold on a second. Survival of the fittest. That guy actually made it through all that heat in the oven, and actually evolved??¡±


    At that moment, a surprised comment was heard for the first time from the Insecta Nest mind.


    ¡°The first hero of the bugs is has been born.¡±

 Chapter 43

    A Phoenix Emerging out of the Oven


    Xu Zhi was slightly stunned.


    A hero of the bugs?


    Isn¡¯t that something that would have only a handful emerging after spores were spread all over a huge planet, and evolved into countless species numbering trillions?


    I actually have one emerging out of that tiny place of mine already?


    Did I just hit a jackpot that had odds of one in a trillion?


    Xu Zhi was feeling rather restless.


    That was one of the strongest and most uniquely mutated individuals to emerge out of the long history of evolution of the Insecta.


    The Insecta Nest mind then added, ¡°Such Insecta Heroes could be extremely different, given that the current situation is unknown.¡±


    The AI then explained that the Insecta was taking the technological route before, and the Insecta Heroes that emerged would naturally be technological heroes. All of them had vastly evolved brains, allowing them to possess calculative abilities rivaling that of all the civilizations of an entire planet. Any one of them could lead fleets of astronomical sizes and rewrite their own genetic code, thus enabling them to modify themselves into terrifying biomechanical weapons.


    The Insecta had never taken the supernatural route?¡ªthe route of having supernatural beings evolving out of them.


    After all, the speed at which that could be achieved was simply too slow. Xu Zhi, at present, was only able to get to the foundation of evolving beings with supernatural traits. If he were to take the technological route, he would have seen super brains evolving, which would in turn bring about a frenzied evolution of civilizations.


    He would have been able to rule over the entire planet Earth in less than half a month if he were to take such a route. He would then be able to organize fleets on an exodus to outer space, instead of messing around like he did at the moment.


    He hung his head low. ¡°The technological route relies on external factors. While the initial stages of evolution could be carried out quickly, they would apparently pale in comparison to taking the supernatural route and developing supernatural powers at later stages.¡±


    The previous mother queen proved that long ago. She failed and she regrated. That had been the wrong path of evolution to take.


    As the present ruler of the Insecta, he doubtlessly needed to take the most correct path. As the creator, he was compelled to take his Insecta on the path towards prosperity, and eventually bring about countless brilliant civilizations.


    The Insecta Nest mind then added, ¡°That being the case, being unable to survive the high temperatures brought its potential to bear at the brink of death, causing mutations to happen, and thus evolving into the first supernatural creature capable of surviving in high temperature flames. It was an evolution never before seen in the database, yet it still paled in comparison to conventional Insecta Heroes as it was unable to modify its own genetic code. It could only be considered a false Insecta Hero.¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    That bird had actually managed to survive.


    ¡°Sh**. All of that and he still manage to survive.¡±


    His gaze became rather heated. The chance of having a true Insecta Hero emerge was too low. Having a false one would still be considered better than having nothing after all.


    He thought that if he were to compare what was happening to trading card games, Insecta Heroes would be SSS class beings, for they were able to modify their own genetic codes and possessed unlimited potential. In that case, the false Insecta Hero could then be considered an S class being. Not being able to modify their genetic code was considered a non-issue.


    That false Insecta Hero was still something far greater than all the other beings around.


    ¡°This is really something.¡±


    He had been busy squashing those players and had just taught that Racer of Mount Haruna quite a lesson minutes ago. He was no longer in any mood to play games with those idiots.


    His greater sandbox took precedence over everything else at the moment after all, and he was eager to see how that new creature was able to perform.


    A prompt came the very next second.


    ¡°The game requires emergency maintenance. Going offline in three seconds.¡±


    Chen Wenshan, after being subjected to inhumane burning inside the oven, was surprised he had actually survived. He was just about to take a better look at himself before he blacked out all of a sudden as he was sent offline.


    All players in the sandbox was thrown offline as well.


    ¡°Not again??¡±


    Countless people were devastated, and they rambled all over the place. The case of a game requiring maintenance on the very first day of second testing was unheard of.


    Xu Zhi paid no heed to any of them. He frowned and put on heat-resistant gloves in silence, before opening the oven. There was a fiery bird of vibrant colors lying silently at the very center of the lunchbox.


    With the owner¡¯s consciousness kicked out, the body of the evolved creature was left behind, which he naturally took over as his own shamelessly.


    ¡°This kind of looks like the Phoenix of legends.¡±


    His expression shifted and brought the genetic traits of that creature from the AI.


    Trait: pyrokinesis, fiery poison, immunity to fire, rebirth by fire.


    (Genetic strand is unique and unavailable for modification)


    He was not surprised by the lack of genetic modification option, which meant that the creature¡¯s growth potential was not unlimited, and it could only become stronger through its current genes. However, he was surprised by something else. ¡°Rebirth by fire? So, that¡¯s to say that this thing is practically undying then? Hell, not even the mother queen had been able to achieve eternal life, yet this thing here manages to do so?¡±


    He took a closer look and found that it was not actually the kind of eternal life people usually talked about, but some other kind of eternal life.


    That creature was an entire race on its own.


    It would be reduced to an egg every time it was near death, thus letting its descendant take over its body.


    The creature itself was not actually an undying one.


    It was just that its offspring would take over its original body. That was all.


    ¡°All descendants of the being sharing one body.¡± He was rather impressed by just how quirky that creature actually was. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a pity that such a powerful unique life could not be mass-produced.¡±


    Every single mutated individual among the Insecta Heroes was unique after all.


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d actually be able to make a Phoenix in a lunchbox put in the oven.¡± Xu Zhi chuckled. ¡°Seems like there would be more to add to the world of sorcerers.¡±


    He picked up the beautiful, vibrant Phoenix the size of a beetle with one hand, He found it increasingly beautiful the more he looked at it and was growing more reluctant to part with it.


    It was indeed a crimson, vibrant creature.


    The creature possessed a beauty that was unlike anything on the planet.


    ¡°This is a supernatural creature that evolved out of the high temperatures in my oven.¡±


    He then researched it for over a dozen minutes before putting it down. He then took a look at the original creature that was, prior to evolving into the Phoenix¡ªthe Final Chicken. They were but a bunch of extremely poisonous birds with fiery feathers. Over a dozen of them were thoroughly cooked in the lunchbox.


    While there was a unique mutated bird¡ªthe Phoenix¡ªemerging out of their midst, he nonetheless needed to proceed with his original plan, which was to test the toxicity of those birds.


    He picked up one of those roosters with a pair of chopsticks and ate it.


    ¡°Nice.¡±


    The taste was extremely supple, exploding on his tastebuds while the juices flowed over his tongue.


    Chen Wenshan had indeed evolved the creature into something extremely tasty just so to make it easy for poisoning. It worked in the same as a pufferfish, being so irresistibly delicious despite being full of very potent poisons.


    Xu Zhi was unable to help but chomped down on every single one of the others he was able to find. It did not take him long to finish all of them. ¡°Gosh, this thing is really, really delicious! Looks like I could start making my own meals after Chen Xi is gone. Making a good bunch of these things every day, and man, my days would be heavenly¡­ oh right, Nest Mind, how is the test with toxicity?¡±


    The AI replied, ¡°Extremely potent. Capable of causing instant death to even supernatural beings when consumed.¡±


    ¡°They would die?¡± His expression brightened right there and then. He deemed himself having hit the jackpot. The day was indeed full of surprises.


    The most delicious is indeed the most poisonous!.


    He felt that he had grown very rich at that very moment, like he had became flooded with money in an instant. He just got himself a new supernatural poisonous bird species, as well as a false Insecta Hero¡ªthe Phoenix.


    The Phoenix would become his subordinate, and the very first among the upper echelon of the Insecta.


    He considered that superb Insecta Hero, despite being a false one, to be one hell of a hit.


    Gilgamesh and the three witches all fell short of reaching such a stage, dying after living out their short lives. He never expected some creature that just emerged out of evolution to actually have achieved transcendence beyond life.


    He was actually thinking if that bluff that he put in that world of the greater sandbox would be called out. If the people were to find out that Hermes the God of Wisdom to be the only god, things would have gotten very embarrassing.


    At that moment, he finally found the second being for taking over the role of the god of fire.


    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s time to put the Phoenix in the sandbox along with those poisonous birds.¡±


    He mumbled as he came to the edge of the greater sandbox.


    It had been difficult figuring how to add new creatures to the sandbox in the past.


    As a giant, he would have caused mass panic entering the sandbox personally. He had only been able to put in the Evil Eye after the great flood killed almost everything, an opportunity which he used for remodeling the swamps, and there was no one around to catch him in action.


    However, with the Kingdom of Babylon being around at present, sneaking into the sandbox was near impossible.


    ¡°But then again, the creatures are capable of flight, so that means I have no need to get in there myself. I could throw them in without having to worry that they¡¯d fall to death.¡±


    He took hold of that Phoenix and some of the Final Chickens, flinging them far and high over into the greater sandbox. ¡°Best develop the capacity of intelligence quickly, Phoenix. You¡¯re my first subordinate after all, and you will have a glorious life ahead of you.


    Flaapp!


    All of them began flapping their wings as they fell from the sky. They glided along in the air before landing in the lush, green forest.


    Cawwwww!!!!


    The booming cry of the Phoenix was heard all over the blue sky.


    The Phoenix fell and the high temperatures of its breath quickly burned the trees and land of the patch of forest it landed in. It was only seconds in Xu Zhi¡¯s world, but it was already days in the world of the greater sandbox.


    Millions of huge trees quickly wilted and were reduced to sand as the Phoenix took residence, gradually reducing that place into a desert.


    There was actually a huge tree that managed to survive the mass extinction of countless trees around it. Survival of the fittest meant that it managed to develop heat-resistant traits, enabling it to be immune to flames. The Phoenix had no choice but to call that tree its home and fed the tree with its blood. That tree would be named the Parasol in the future.

 Chapter 44

    Air Hammer of War


    Xu Zhi was feeling rather relaxed after he had finished.


    The first being with extreme potential had emerged, and he was happy with what happened. While there was indeed a bunch of rebels emerging out of that lesser sandbox in his compound, and those ant-like things chatted away about overthrowing him all the time, they were hard at work nonetheless, and something worthwhile had actually come from all that ruckus.


    He finished his dinner and left the compound, returning to his kitchen where he washed his lunchbox.


    ¡°Can¡¯t imagine a creator having to do his own dishes.


    He went next door after cleaning the lunchbox to return it to its owner. He did not rush back to his compound and had took a casual ride down the countryside paths in the night on his bicycle. Bugs and birds were heard chirping all over the place¡ªa testament of how silent his surroundings were.


    He recalled something all of a sudden and asked the Insecta Nest mind.


    ¡°Oh right, if I were to add that phoenix¡¯s genes into my own, giving me the ability to be reborn in fire, would I become an egg and be reborn if I were to kill myself, and then acquire a body that is free of cancer instead?¡±


    ¡°You might,¡± the AI replied.


    Xu Zhi was feeling very restless right there and then; he had finally found a cure for his cancer.


    That idiot of a player brought one hell of a surprise with the creature that he evolved. It was actually a Phoenix that featured heavily in legends, a creature of unreal power, given how it was actually able to cure his illness.


    He quickly asked, ¡°Oh yeah, would I still be me if I were to reborn through fire?¡±


    The AI answered, ¡°Going through such a rebirth would mean the end of the original mother queen. It would naturally be your offspring who would succeed your body.¡±


    My offspring?


    Xu Zhi was baffled. So, that¡¯s to say that I die, and my son would inherit my body and everything I own? My wealth, my money, my sandboxes, and even Chen Xi? That brat is gonna be my son¡¯s girlfriend?


    Damn, what a way to cheat in a relationship!


    ¡°Gosh, this is really one terrifying kind of cheating gene.¡±


    He continued cycling leisurely on the countryside path, while shaking his head and feeling speechless. ¡°So I¡¯d be singing a song about me getting cheated on then, would I? Sh**, I¡¯m never gonna put such a gene inside me.¡±


    He gave up that line of thought right away. He would have gladly chosen dying by cancer than living forever in such a way. Furthermore, it would have only been just his son, his grandson, and his subsequent descendants taking over his body as they continued to live after all.


    He shifted his thoughts elsewhere.


    The greater sandbox would become more diverse after adding a bird with such potent poisons on them. The world would begin to have two supernatural beings. With the Phoenix, practically a god of fire, and himself as the god of wisdom added to the fray, there would also be two world-class gods as well.


    The basic structure of the world of sorcerers was considered solidified by then.


    ¡°I sure hope the Phoenix grows fast. It will get stronger with every rebirth. Despite only being born today, that thing still packs powers comparable to level six legendary witches. In an era where the three witches passed away, that Phoenix would be considered invincible in that sandbox world, and a true god of fire¡­ now I¡¯d just wait for the bird to develop its own capacity for intelligence.¡±


    Xu Zhi stopped his bicycle.


    He was surrounded by lush jungle and there was a stream flowing far away in the dark of night. The scenery was silent and typical of the countryside.


    He was there because he had reached the level of apprentice sorcerer and wanted to train his powers of sorcery. He was unable to actually train in that compound of his after all, as getting his powers running amok would have meant a disaster at the level of mass extinction to those tiny creatures.


    ¡°Air Hammer of War!¡±


    Xu Zhi willed it for a bit.


    A gust of formless, intangible mental pressure gathered the air around, coalescing into a force and began to take shape, before dissipating without a trace.


    ¡°Air Hammer of War!¡±


    Xu Zhi flicked his hand for a bit as he chanted the words silently.


    It was only his second time casting the spell when the air began to quickly coalesce. Formless ripples merged and gathered about, silently forming into a Warhammer of air which then was brought down hard on the stream before him.


    Boom!


    Mild splashes were seen.


    ¡°This is just the second time and I¡¯ve already succeeded. My mental powers have indeed gotten extremely powerful after going through three mass extinction events, I guess.¡± He took deep breaths and felt a glee that he was unable to place deep down.


    He was very pleased about it. It was a form of supernatural power told in myths and legends after all. All guys harbored absurd dreams when they were young, such as becoming a powerful sorcerer, or a mech warrior, or a magical girl, all capable of casting magic like Harry Potter.


    He gradually became familiari with the use of such ¡®air type¡¯ magic. He was of immense talent, and his speed at picking up spells and learning in general were over a dozen times that of the three witches.


    He was already an Insecta Hero and was considered an extremely perfect high-level creature after eliminating all the useless, messy genes in him. If he were to actually go down to the sandbox personally to evolve, his achievements throughout his life would probably be greater than that of the three witches.


    However, that was definitely something he would never do, as he did not have the time nor the energy to do so. The three witches spent over 200 years before they were able to develop such a path to begin with, after all.


    He did not see himself as someone who would spend his entire life doing such things.


    ¡°They have learned to use magic staffs and mediums to cast spells. That was the crude structure of alchemy. But I¡¯d have a hard time crafting one such staff in reality.¡± He was slightly dejected. ¡°The power of this spell would be about three times more powerful otherwise.¡±


    He trained sorcery for one whole hour. With that ¡®Air Hammer of War¡¯ developed by Medea, he finally considered himself gaining a measure for protecting himself. The explosiveness of that move was more than enough to cave someone¡¯s chest in.


    He returned to the compound, feeling pleased with himself, before realizing that he forgotten something.


    He had forgotten to reopen the sandbox.


    First day of second testing. Opened for testing for half a day, and the rest for maintenance!¡±


    Damn, this is just too hardcore!


    This is absurd!! We want some sort of event!


    Open up the server! I can¡¯t take this wait any longer!!


    The forum was filled with complaints and ramblings. Everyone was getting very, very agitated as if having their playtime robbed from them would kill them.


    Xu Zhi, however, did not feel sorry about such a blunder. He only needed to reopen the server after all.

 Chapter 45

    Feeling Sick All Over


    Xu Zhi did not bother himself with the players after opening the sandbox. If they dared to complain anymore, he would simply shut the sandbox off.


    He had just been back from sorcery training outside, and he was drenched all over like he had been out running in the night. He took a shower and slowly walked back to his room, with his toned body in full display as he wore only a pair of blue shorts.


    He was very eager to see what would happen to the greater sandbox, after putting both the Phoenix and the new race of birds into it.


    Time was accelerated with 100 years passing within a day. With several hours passing in reality, decades passed in the greater sandbox. He decided that amount of time was still too short to take a look. He felt bored and silently opened the forum to take a look.


    Xu Zhi only learned of them trying to ambush him after chancing upon a thread posted by some idiot in the forum. He wondered what would have happened otherwise, given how he would have been poisoned and remained oblivious to it.


    It became apparent that gathering enemy intelligence was very important.


    With the exception of rambling about how the server was only opened for half a day and the rest spent doing maintenance, as well as scolding the developer for not opening up the server, the forum at the moment was filled with discussions about mass deaths during that raid.


    Xu Zhi read about his supposed enemies in silence.


    The Brainy Tiger down the Mountain said, ¡°The mess from challenging the boss on the first day of second testing might just be the greatest joke among all games in the year.¡±


    Haruko loves Learning wrote, ¡°The veterans truly didn¡¯t cheat us newbies. They promised us surprises, and surprises were delivered! They were all turned back into spores again, going back to the start together with us newbies, going on the journey of evolution again (what a joke).¡±


    ¡­


    The forum was full of pained lamentations. The veterans from the first testing had failed to take on the boss, and they suffered huge losses for it.


    Some talked about just how painful their deaths had been, with spasms, convulsions, and shocks being vividly described.


    One of them was even making an essay out of the experience, with both words and images.


    ¡°Arrgghhh!! I shrieked out loud in my room. I was having spams and convulsing all over. Tears gushed from my eyes and even my mom was frightened to tears. She then asked me what happened. Why did I get all sweaty playing a leisurely sandbox game that required unusually high level of learning? She asked if I was being moved to tears.¡±


    ¡°There was nothing else I could have done. I was in despair! Yet, I was only able to tell her that I was learning the Theory of Evolution, and that I have come to comprehend the core of such concept of evolution. As such, I was convulsing and have tears streaming on my face out of joy.¡±


    ¡°Truth be told, my mom was being very proud of her son, boasting to the neighbors around about her son¡¯s capability, that her son had access to such an unreal game, that her son¡¯s thesis actually made it to the top 50 for alpha testing out of tens of thousands who participated, that her son gained learning resources worth 600 thousand bucks! She kept saying that I was the pride of the Liu family, and that many professionals and postgraduate students out there pale in comparison to me!¡±


    ¡°It has long been said that pleasure would sap one¡¯s spirit, and that video games are the bane of proper learning. But now, having access to a game that has practically become a social phenomenon is a badge of honor, a way to show their children being studious. Would I dare to tell her the truth then?¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, the boss is actually still alive. That thing is still sitting in the compound eating apples. I guess he has already warmed his lunchbox and ate the Final Chickens, and yet that proved inadequate to kill him!¡±


    ¡°Gosh, I can really tell how bad things are for the guy up there. As one of readers, I couldn¡¯t help myself but laugh as loud as I could. ROFL!¡±


    ¡°As someone who had been through it as well, I shed tears of frustration. It had been so excruciating that I actually wet my pants, and I had to put on diapers after that.¡±


    ¡°My wife was asking why my face was all wet with tears, and I could only tell her how much I love this insanely hardcore game!¡±


    People shared their experience of excruciating pain over the net.


    The experience, nonetheless, was more than words could describe.


    On the other side of the forum, there were also players posting all the images of the pages found in that ¡®Genesis¡¯ book, illustrating all five long ages in history. Many commented that they were unable to comprehend anything, some said that those were probably hidden subplots and background world setting.


    There were quite a lot of people showing extreme interest who went about speculating.


    I am Hunyuan Thunderbolt Hand, and I want to evolve into Kun, the legendary fish: The settings of the world¡¯s background probably came before us. I guess there had been many ages in the past before us? We¡¯re probably in the age of spores, the dawn of the sixth age. We may choose to evolve into humans and many other beings. We may be able to each create a race of beings and form our own world, our own ecosystem and civilization.


    There were many agreeing with that point of view, and many were getting very excited.


    That game brought about a variety of topics for discussion, and the players began to discuss about the background setting of the game, and went about speculating what that black notebook of that giant meant.


    There was also another thing worthy of mention, which was the first achievement reward was given, and the first supernatural being was born.


    All received the prompt from the system as soon as they went online.


    [Notice: Congratulations to ¡®Racer of Mount Haruna¡¯. His creature of evolution, the Final Chicken, possesses a lot of potential, and he is hereby awarded the achievement.]


    The notice was distributed throughout the entire game all of a sudden, causing a huge commotion in the forum.


    Hey big guy, take a picture of the reward for us.


    While he didn¡¯t manage to kill the boss, he was apparently unnervingly powerful. There is no way he would get such a prompt. Boy, that was a good one!!


    Good job there, big guy!! With the developers being nice people, I guess the reward must be an incredibly huge one. I¡¯d like to implore the big guy to show us the reward. I¡¯d be unable to sleep from the itch of wanting to know otherwise.


    ¡­


    The comments were popping up at frightening speeds.


    Chen Wenshan himself was baffled. I got a reward?


    I¡¯ve been so hard at work for so long, with so much hair lost from my head, and now I¡¯ve finally succeeded?


    He felt that all that pain he endured in that oven had been worth it at the very next second. He quickly put on his headset and logged into the game, while streaming the whole process life.


    His room was renamed:


    ¡®Mysterious reward for a new race. Live session begins!¡¯


    Countless flocked to his room in an instant, with over 600 thousand viewers waiting to see what was coming up next. Quite a number of cloud players unable to play the game were very interested as well as looking forward to seeing others play.


    Chen Wenshan logged into the game and saw three options at the game page, with one of them being selectable as the reward.


    1) Select to permanently keep the character named Final Chicken, allowing the character to be used as respawn point after each death. There would be two options available¡ªrespawn as spore, or respawn as Final Chicken.


    Chen Wenshan was utterly elated and laughed loudly. ¡°Finally, an option to choose a starting species! If I die and restart the game, I would no longer be limited to evolving from spores. I could pick my species¡ªthe Final Chicken.¡±


    That reward was a very nice one.


    2) Access granted permanently and would no longer be subjected to elimination rounds.


    3) Experience your second life.


    ¡­


    All three options were ones that would elicit envy from others. Many began to talk about the options.


    The first option is ok. So this game actually has a starting race to choose from then. You would only get such a choice after your evolved being was deemed sufficiently strong and worth keeping.


    So that¡¯s to say that everyone would have their own different starting race then?


    Guy up there, you¡¯re thinking too much. Some of the big guys would definitely have a range of races to choose from in the future¡­ we puny ones would never get to evolve such powerful beings. We would always end up as spores once we get into the game.


    This really is as hardcore as it gets! My god, this game is for real!


    The second one doesn¡¯t look half bad! You would have permanent access to the game. That¡¯s like saying they¡¯re giving you 600 thousand bucks worth of game computational resources. 600 thousand yuan man! Boy, the developers really are loaded!


    Now, I wonder what the third one means.


    I don¡¯t get that either. Probably a mysterious option.


    Everyone was discussing the three options available.


    Chen Wenshan frowned and tried to figure out which option he should pick.


    There was no doubt how sweet the first option was.


    He would no longer begin as a spore. He would have his own starting race from then on out, and that race was none other than his Final Chicken. Furthermore, it¡¯s not like that he could not evolve that chicken further. While the potential for evolution would be limited in that case, he was nonetheless able to further evolve that creature as it was, making it an even more powerful type of poisonous bird.


    The second one looked the most tempting and the most economical, but Chen Wenshan quickly dismissed it.


    He felt that his ability was that he had no need to fear competition and elimination rounds. He was confident enough to be able to stay behind. He was not getting bald for nothing after all.


    The third option said that he could begin his ¡®second life¡¯.


    ¡°What does this mean?¡± He frowned and found that option to be rather unstable. He hesitated for a bit before making up his mind and selecting the first option.


    The game¡¯s login page for him gradually changed, with two options being presented before him.


    1) Begin as spore.


    2) Select your race¡ªFinal Chicken.


    Chen Wenshan picked the Final Chicken option and the page dispersed like willow branches, becoming an exquisitely put together blue login page. There was a red big rooster in it for selection. He was even able to change its gender, sculpt its facial features and body structure.


    The live stream practically exploded at that point.


    Dude, that¡¯s awesome! This is finally working like other online games where you can sculpt your features and choose your starting race, unlike us who can only start as single cell spores.


    This game is getting increasingly scary by the day, so much so that you have to evolve your own starting race!


    Chen Wenshan paid no attention to those envious, jealous players and focused on sculpting his facial features, feeling very pleased with himself as he made his rooster unbelievably handsome, before logging into the game and appearing in that huge sandbox.


    Chen Wenshan was getting excited about evolving further again. He quickly led his race and began evolving in the sandbox.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    A huge giant at the side walked out of the door at that moment, passing the Path of the Beast and making the ground shake heavily.


    He took a look at the pack of Final Chickens on the ground and showed curiosity. ¡°Hey, if it isn¡¯t that food item I last ate. Boy, they sure are tasty. Best catch several of them for making soup and supper.¡±


    The giant bent over and looked down.


    A giant hand came down from above.


    The giant hand then picked up most of the Final Chickens around.


    Chen Wenshan was baffled.


    The audience watching the live stream was baffled.


    Chen Wenshan felt himself hurting somewhere all of a sudden and became very, very resentful. He was finally sick all over.


    He was baffled at just what kind of some unknown black tech that gave birth to the boss¡¯ behavioral patterns. He was baffled at how the boss was able to interact with him and hold a grudge. That would mean that he would quickly become a part of the giant¡¯s menu every day, where the giant would pick several of his pack up as the giant fancied.


    He was feeling really sick at the moment.


    Gosh, I wouldn¡¯t have made the chicken so tasty if I had known this would happen! Not only was I unable to poison him to death, I¡¯ve also now become something on his menu! Chen Wenshan was insanely regretful over his choice, thinking that he should have picked the other two instead of the first option.


    The first option literally made his stomach churn.

 Chapter 46

    The Weird Mechanical Player


    The atmosphere seemed dead right away.


    Everyone thought the Final Chicken race to be a reward like no other at the start, but all of them were shocked to the core when they saw what happened.


    ¡°Well, well, that¡¯s tragic! I didn¡¯t expect that the boss actually survived being poisoned after you sneaked into his lunchbox. Worse still, the boss remembered just how delicious you were¡­¡±


    ¡°Congratz, brother! You¡¯ve acquired your new race¡ªChicken on the Menu. You¡¯ve changed your job to that of a dish. Tastes like chicken, supple and crunchy, and packs eight times more protein than beef!¡±


    ¡°You took ten whole minutes back there to sculpt your face to perfection, but all that beauty ends up in someone¡¯s mouth. You¡¯ve even managed to make his dinner look even more pretty.¡±


    ¡°Truth to be told, I was having supper and boy, I burst out laughing seeing that. While I do indeed pity the guy, I just can¡¯t help laughing out loud like a pig!¡±


    Oh brother, I guess you can say that your first species, the Final Chicken, is a goner¡­


    ¡­


    Chen Wenshan was rendered completely baffled as he read all the laughter and jeers on the forum. Boundless regret welled all of a sudden in his mind, as he saw how most of his Final Chicken pack was taken away. Well, look at me now. Why did I think about having the boss eat me in the first place? Now he remembers what I taste like, and he sure will be picking on my race every day from here on out¡­


    This species of mine really is probably done for¡­


    His elation quickly turned into tragedy.


    The boss, on the other hand, behaved as if he was in the real world, and he actually remembered what happened. That fact caused a huge commotion like no other among the players. Everyone was getting very hyped over the discovery, raving away about how the first evolved species acquiring an achievement before them was actually reduced to becoming a dish on the boss¡¯ menu.


    It was a clear lesson to everyone.


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, was having a sweet time.


    He returned to the house from his compound with tens of Final Chickens the size of quail eggs in his hand and walked to the kitchen to put them into a basket. He then washed them clean and quickly plucked all of their feathers. ¡°About time I get hungry. They will do nicely for tonight¡¯s supper.¡±


    He had to admit that those beings indeed packed intensely potent poisons, but at the same time, they were also unbelievably tasty. He had to give it to the guy, that was truly a delicious masterpiece from someone who read up professional knowledge about evolution before getting to work.


    He thought his course of action to be quite normal.


    Farmers plucked the things they had in their fields when they get hungry. That was how they prepared their meals.


    He saw those Final Chickens as simply vegetables in his farm.


    He saw himself as amply generous in leaving behind the king and only going for the pack of said king.


    He boiled those creatures up and added two eggs into it, grinning without saying a word as he cooked away in the kitchen. ¡°I knew the guy would definitely pick option one, and I had been waiting for this to happen.¡±


    Dude, your stuff would become one of the things added to my menu from here on out.


    He boiled the creatures up over a small fire for half an hour and sprinkled some chopped onions on them, then popped each one into his mouth in a single gulp. They tasted unexpectedly delicious, and he was having the time of his life.


    ¡°Seems like I¡¯d better encourage them to evolve some tasty creatures from here on out,¡± he mumbled to himself. The way he saw it, he would only be doing his stomach a favor by eating good food, given how his cancer was at stage four at the moment.


    He had just finished his sorcery training not too long ago. A nice supper after a nice shower was indeed a splendid way of spending his time at the countryside.


    His brow twitched all of a sudden. ¡°Oh, right. How about getting them to make some kind of a plant that will grow delicious vegetables or fruit on it?¡±


    Truth to be told, he liked sitting in his compound overlooking his greater sandbox while eating apples, pears or some other kinds of fruit. He liked this leisurely, rich way of life very much. He thought just splendid it would be, if those players were able to evolve some kind of delicious fruit¡­


    ¡°Not quite impossible after all.¡±


    He thought about it for a bit. Most players would not elect to evolve themselves into plants. Not being able to move at all limited the experience of the game.


    There was also another key problem. There was another wrong idea that the players had gotten too used to¡ªthey opted to create eyes and then limbs at the very start so as to facilitate movement, never giving any thoughts about taking to route of unmoving plants¡­


    ¡°Maybe I should really remind them for a bit¡­ These people are more hardworking and resistant to stress than I anticipated them to be. Taking the route of plants, being unable to move, relying on photosynthesis would be quite a way to test one¡¯s patience¡­¡± He gave it some thought and then logged into that game account¡ª¡¯I know how to hold a grudge¡¯¡ªthat he created for logging into game and posted a thread.


    The content read as follows.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you guys play and wondered why has no one thought about evolving into plants. There are animals and there are plants in the world, no? Why didn¡¯t anyone take the route of evolving into plants then?¡±


    What he wrote proved to be quite a shock to everyone, and that became the talk among the players right away.


    ¡°Holy sh**! Why didn¡¯t I think of it!? Plants! Plants, god**amn it!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s new and uncharted territory indeed. Well, I died killing the boss and have to restart as spore anyway. I¡¯d say this is worth a shot, opening up possibilities never before seen. Alright, that¡¯s it. I¡¯d be looking into evolutionary structure of plants tonight for the whole night. Chlorophyll, photosynthesis, plasmolysis¡­ I shall create the perfect plant!¡±


    ¡°If I were to live my next life tomorrow, I shall become a tree. Standing tall eternally, devoid of joy and grief, with half of me deep in slumber underground, and the other half swaying with the wind. Half of me shall be in the shades, while the other half basking in the sun. Very silent, yet very proud.¡±.


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi was pleased to read all of that. There were already people who were eager to try taking on the path of plants, and he left the chat without saying another word.


    He learned just how important it was to surf the forum time and again, to learn what his supposed enemies were up to, and to steer the direction of discussion to somewhere he found favorable.


    He had them all falling in love with the idea of working for him for free, to do scientific researches and look into evolution in a frenzy, becoming the likes of Thomas Edison as they devoured knowledge voraciously, rendering their heads bald with 99 percent of their sweat, putting every ounce of energy they had into evolving creatures for his sake.


    Delicious fruits would definitely be just around the corner once plants become a thing.


    I won¡¯t have to wait too long!


    ¡­


    ¡®My farming plan¡¯


    He chuckled as he continued eating the Final Chickens as he surfed the forum, learning about the current status of evolution of those creatures. He found yet another new player other than the one called ¡®Racer of Mount Haruna¡¯ being worthy of his attention.


    It was someone who went by ¡®I am Hunyuan Thunderbolt Hand, and I want to evolve into Kun, the legendary fish¡¯. That one was yet another renowned candidate, yet he was not doing anything useful at the moment. He was not having any intentions of evolving into Kun, and he was hardly evolving anything at all.


    He was a veteran player of ¡®Minecraft¡¯, a true player of leisurely games. He was getting very into farming and construction.


    The reason why he evolved into something with five tentacles before was so to become a better ¡®inventor¡¯ and ¡®smith¡¯.


    Two out of that five tentacles of his had serrated blades that were structured like the scything arms of praying mantis, which were useful for chopping down trees. One tentacle was shaped like a shovel to facilitate digging, and the remaining two were meant for all kinds of supporting work.


    That whole creature was made to be like a robot for crafting tools.


    That guy crafted a chair.


    Shoop, shoop, shoop!!


    Felling trees, putting them into order, grouping and assembling the whole thing took him only mere minutes. All five tentacles were utilized at the same time, with each doing their own tasks. Their movements were in a flurry as the construct was being finished in mere moments. Xu Zhi¡¯s jaw almost dropped to the floor when he saw that creature at work.


    Just what kind of creature is this?


    Gosh, is this some kind of living, breathing lathe or production line? They are moving about just like robot arms in factories.

 Chapter 47

    Alchemical Biological Car


    Xu Zhi read the person¡¯s posts and secretly observed him.


    That player hardly ever evolved anything during his usual gameplay. All of his live streams showed him building stuff and doing construction work. His current residence was somewhere in the mountains near the sea.


    That guy had his own house, his own farm, his own fence and even his own mine.


    That looked a very idyllic, beautiful home, and he looked like some scientist who had isolated himself from the world.


    He had a very simple bicycle that was made of wood in his compound. The threads of that bicycle were replaced by some kind of soft, resilient organic leather. The bicycle was actually rideable, despite the experience being rather clunky.


    ¡°Gosh, this is one hell of a genius! He has even managed to build a bicycle.¡±


    Xu Zhi was rather flabbergasted. ¡°There really are all manner of weirdos out there on the net. This guy just evolved himself into some weird multi-tentacled thing and began settling down, getting on with climbing the tree of technology instead of evolving other stuff from spores¡­¡±


    At present, that player was hard at work evolving into a new type of creature after Xu Zhi clapped him dead before. That guy became a weird being with six arms, and he went straight to his little home after climbing to the shore, returning to the days of farming, mining, and doing woodwork.


    His life looked relaxed and normal, and he sported a love for life in the countryside just like Xu Zhi.


    The others went on talking about him.


    ¡°That guy really is a genius. He evolved into some kind of creature even more awesome than that one before. Look at the serrated mantis scythe arms, look at the shovel arm. Gosh, those are really multi-functional mechanical arms, and they are sh** fast at cutting down trees and digging up stuff¡­¡±


    ¡°The big guy there really is not getting his priorities straight! Such terrifying talents indeed. He was already able to evolve into a creature with that many arms by just researching stuff a little bit more. I bet he would be able to beat that Racer of Mount Haruna if he were to actually get serious and become the first player to get an achievement. Too bad that he has no interests in fighting for all those things and just get addicted to farming. What a waste of talent!¡±


    Countless players lamented the fact that he was not making full use of his talents.


    The guy himself, however, paid no heed to any of them. He was doing a live stream of himself mining beside his place. All six arms were hard at work digging. ¡°No luck digging up anything at present. The ¡®Spores Evolution¡¯ sandbox game doesn¡¯t seem to have any minerals. The place doesn¡¯t seem to allow for technological civilization advancements, and I guess evolving creatures is the only route to take.¡±


    Many people began to argue with him.


    ¡°What do you expect? It¡¯s an evolution game, for goodness¡¯ sake. That guy is playing it like some civilization origin game, and he actually wants to forge things, craft machines, make cars, cannons, and planes.¡±


    ¡°But then again, this once again proves just how great the freedom being allowed in the game. It¡¯s just like the real world. There are infinite possibilities. What you could make or build in reality, you could do so in the game as well. Even the evolutionary theories of the game completely fit that of modern theories of evolution.¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone continued to talk and the guy shook his head. ¡°Alright, if I¡¯m still not getting any minerals tonight, that would just mean that there won¡¯t be any mines to be had around. That means no making cars or machines. No oil, and no power source of some kind¡­ I¡¯d just have to turn to biotech in line with evolution. The greatest goal of mine at the moment is to build a wooden biological car.¡±


    No metals and no oil, and you still wanna make cars?


    Everyone was shocked, wondering just who that guy really was in real life.


    Judging from how he talked, he actually was confident of being able to build cars and machines, making such things out of nothing and climbing the tree of technology. Many found him truly fearsome.


    Wait a minute? Is he some professor from the Academy of Sciences or some such institution? The kind of unreal expert who was researching stuff like engines of aircrafts and mechanical structures of missiles?


    But then again, would some expert like that play games over here?


    He made a clown out of himself last time, didn¡¯t he? Shrieking like he was in hell when he last died.


    Someone was unable to help themselves and asked, ¡°So umm, big guy. Are you intending to make cars out of wood? The internal structure would just be too intricate. Gears and chassis are difficult to put together. Even if you manage to go that far, you would still need an engine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve given some thought to the part concerning engines. It¡¯s possible to evolve a creature into a biological engine. Some kind of a unique creature, with just a mouth and a very muscled tentacle. It¡¯d only need to keep eating and pull the airbox to provide power.¡±


    He then continued, ¡°I¡¯ve asked some expert friend of a mine, who won awards in the field of biology overseas. He said that it was impossible for such creatures to exist from natural evolution. Survival of the fittest means that it¡¯d be impossible for a creature with just a mouth and a muscular tentacle to survive for long. It just doesn¡¯t fit the usual pattern of evolution, but we could nonetheless control the process artificially, and we have all that we need to do so here.¡±


    The spectators gasped right there and then.


    A biological engine?


    That¡¯s how you would replace oil or electricity for powering stuff?


    The concept was entirely doable, theoretically speaking. Such a being would only need to eat and do work, which meant that no other biological organs would be needed. It was a creature of the extreme end of the spectrum, just like a monster with a huge eye.


    ¡°Gosh, this is so unreal. You indeed are a professional. All that technological know-how and innovation are just a whole industrial era ahead of us all.¡±


    ¡°If there were to really be such a unique engine creature created and a wooden car be wrapped around it, that final product would technically be some biomechanical creature. Sh**, this might actually bag you a second potential achievement, man!¡±


    The spectators talked in a frenzy. The creativity was completely out of their world. The world they were in was an ancient, primitive age where the evolution of creatures was still taking place, and yet there was already some guy wanting to make biomechanical life.


    ¡°Are you lacking guinea pigs?¡±


    ¡°Dude, do you have evolution blueprints or thoughts already? Just provide the theoretical workings behind it, and I¡¯d be glad to take up the job of evolving the creature into this engine of yours. I have a strong, very hardened liver and I could keep working at it. Doesn¡¯t matter to me if I were to fail a dozen times over. Please use me for your experiments to your heart¡¯s content. You¡¯re welcomed to do whatever you please with my body.¡±


    The I¡¯m Hunyuan Thunderbolt guy casually rejected all the passionate offers of assistance, claiming that he wanted to do it personally, and that he had already contacted quite a number of expert friends of his to help him with the planning. He was naturally not going to just give away the chance at gaining an achievement to others.


    Despite appearing and behaving to have little desires, he was still not going to give up such an opportunity.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    A biological engine?


    Xu Zhi frowned and gradually became elated.


    That would be the beginning of alchemy, and he saw that to yet be another pleasant surprise.


    It was a pity that despite alchemy having probably come into form, he still had no way of discovering alchemical potions. That made him really frustrated. He needed such a civilization of such a route to be opened up, so as to cure his illness.


    ¡°This is one hell of a guy indeed.¡± Xu Zhi brought up the files on that guy. He was someone in his forties and a founder of a renowned technological enterprise in the country. His credentials were deemed off the charts.


    If it were to be in reality, the likes of Xu Zhi would not have been qualified to even lick their boots.


    That was seen to be one hell of a windfall. It was incredibly correct to enlist help from so many people. If Xu Zhi were to do so alone, he would not have been able to get so far at all.


    He paid no heed to those who continued to rave about it and went to sleep right away. He simply let those evolving beings do the hard work, and he only needed to be there to reap the fruits of their labor.


    He rose the next morning after a good night¡¯s rest, and Chen Xi brought him breakfast.


    He shot a glance at the lesser sandbox. It was obvious that everyone came to know their place after dying once. Development went on without problems. As for the greater sandbox, change finally came after losing the three witches.

 Chapter 48

    The Dark Age


    Year 212 of Babylon.


    Medusa, the personal disciple of Circe the evil witch, descending from the Rose Church, was incomparably talented and was a very cautious person. She was an heir of the lineage and possessed intellectual capacity every bit on par with Lilith. However, she disguised herself as a witch of good and infiltrated the Kingdom of Bablylon to acquire knowledge from the lineages of the other two witches.


    Three years later, she had learned all there was to learn and declared that she would establish a kingdom in the Balchik Mountains. She named her kingdom, which was located near the peak, the Kingdom of Rose. She then designated it to be one ruled by a female monarch.


    In the Palace of Babylon.


    ¡°Those fallen witches who defiled the three laws of the witches, the ones who succumbed to debauchery, evil and darkness, scurrying about like rats, dared to actually establish their own kingdom, and furthermore, call themselves to be of the true lineage of the three witches?¡± A severe expression was seen on Lilith¡¯s beautiful face as she sat on her throne. She was dressed in a black and azure sorcerer¡¯s robe, was wearing a crown of flowers and was carrying a black wooden staff. She was incredibly furious at the moment.


    Her terrifying mental powers leaked out, shaking the place around her.


    Countless witches were trembling below her throne. The brunt of the terrifying mental shock rendered them ashen.


    ¡°My lady, what should we d¡­¡± a witch asked.


    ¡°War. There shall be war!!¡±


    Lilith stomped her staff and rings of transparent light cast out like ripples. That was a level four spell from Cassandra the Witch of Spring¡ª¡¯Ripple of Sound¡¯. Her words were heard throughout the entire Kingdom of Babylon.


    ¡°War. There shall be war!!¡±


    ¡°War. There shall be war!!¡±


    Year 213 of Babylon.


    Lilith led over 100 witches on an expedition to the Balchik Mountains and attacked the Rose Kingdom. Mountains were razed, rivers were vaporized, trees were toppled and blood was spilled all over the place. Countless powerful witches fell in the war.


    That score that had yet to be settled between the three witches of the previous generation, was passed on to their respective disciples¡ªLilith and Medusa.


    The war lasted for eight long years.


    In truth, the evil witches had been amassing extremely dreadful powers under the leadership of Circe. There were over 70 witches among their ranks. What they lacked in numbers, they made up for with their evil training methods, which were produced results way faster than the true witches, thus making them more powerful than their true counterparts.


    The Rose Kingdom¡¯s combat prowess was apparently every bit comparable to that of the Kingdom of Babylon.


    Medusa, who had been accumulating power for a long time, made a breakthrough one day and became a level five witch. Lilith, a true witch was swiftly defeated and had to flee.


    The further one advanced, the more pronounced the difference in every level became, making the one of higher level something akin to something else altogether.


    Medusa, after making her breakthrough, did not give chase as she watched Lilith flee. She silently familiarized herself with her new breakthrough, then went on to take on the Kingdom of Babylon single-handedly three days later.


    It was an act that shook the entire kingdom.


    ¡°You so-called true witches are getting too slow with your training. I¡¯ve made my breakthrough and you Lilith, had yet to do so. If it had not been for Master Circe not wanting to lock horns with her two old friends, the Kingdom of Babylon would have long been hers.¡±


    ¡°The scores between the previous generation had been settled. My master had her sentiments, so it would fall upon me, her heir, to finish what she started! I¡¯m here today to wipe clean of all that dishonor Master Circe suffered!¡±


    ¡°Who in this world would be able to fight me?¡±


    Medusa looked like a pure innocent girl dressed in a vibrant crimson sorcerer¡¯s robe and held a wooden staff. Her entire being was steeped in a faint yet massive mental fluctuation while her robe emanated transparent bluish aura about it. Her eyes were seen to be burning like flames.


    She attacked the Kingdom of Babylon all on her own.


    She went straight to the Palace of Babylon, fighting the entire country single-handedly. All 131 witches, including Lilith, fell instantly before her.


    The difference in power brought forth by one single level was too great to compensate.


    ¡°Do you admit defeat?¡±


    Medusa stood at the palace while still being shrouded in a bluish aura, as she looked down on all citizens of the kingdom.


    Her terrifying mental pressure shot to the heavens, causing the entire place to rumble and fall apart. The witches in the palace were thrown about and their minds were taking in massive shocks.


    ¡°Medusa, you infiltrated the Kingdom of Babylon to acquire knowledge passed down by the two of our great witches. You cunning b**ch¡­ we, would never surrender. Brute force shall never crush our arms and ruin our spines!!¡±


    Serme, a minister of the palace, struggled to hold her head up. ¡°Your barbaric, violent deeds would never bring us to our knees. The great maker said it himself, this is barbarism, not civilization¡­¡±


    Medusa stomped her staff on the ground before Serme was able to finish. A terrifying blast of mental pressure was conjured and ripped that level three witch open. Blood sprayed from her body and she quickly fell to her pool of blood.


    ¡°Anyone else has anything to say?¡±


    Medusa asked calmly.


    ¡°You command terrible might, but she shall not¡­¡±


    Boom!


    Yet another witch growled, but she was quickly blasted to pieces, with her remains spraying all over the palace. The scene was unbelievably bloody.


    ¡°Do you have more to say?¡±


    Medusa then scanned the witches in the Palace of Babylon around her.


    Her gaze was devoid of both joy and sorrow.


    Her master held too much sentiment for the other two that she called sisters. Circe remained unmoved by the idea of taking on the other two, no matter how Medusa persuaded her. Medusa deemed that her master stood a good chance at defeating the other two, for the rate at which conventional witches progressed, was just too awfully slow.


    Medusa, on the other hand, became literally unchained as the age of the three witches came to an end.


    In her perspective, power reigned supreme over everything, and it did not matter how one acquired it. She deemed the so-called true witches to be too pedantic, which was why they lost. She deemed that she would be able to get everything she wanted, so long as she was powerful enough. The way she saw it, that was the truth about the world.


    ¡°Everything would change.¡±


    Medusa¡¯s gaze was calm as she looked the witches before her, ¡°Yield or die.¡±


    ¡°We would never yield!¡±


    Pfftt!


    Yet another one was reduced to a bloody splatter.


    ¡°You are Circe¡¯s disciple. Could you please do me a favor? Even if the entire Kingdom of Babylon were to be covered in blood, we would still never yield¡­¡± A frail old man rose eventually. That was an elder from the age of the three witches and someone revered by many, who was considered a living tale for having gone through the miserable tribal age with the three great witches.


    Boom!


    Powerful shockwaves sent that wizened sorcerer crashing to a pillar in the palace in an instant, causing blood spill from his mouth.


    ¡°A good-for-nothing old fart. Who else dares to stand before me?¡±


    Medusa asked calmly.


    ¡­


    The place was dead silent.


    Lilith stood at the edge of the palace while being covered in blood all over her. Her heart ached terribly as she saw the harrowing scene taking place before her eyes. She asked the witches who intended to rise to stand down as she mumbled, ¡°I, Lilith, on behalf of the Kingdom of Babylon, shall surrender.¡±


    ¡°My lady!!!!¡±


    Countless witches howled in frustration.


    The Kingdom of Babylon had been established for over 200 years. Even during the most difficult time back in the tribal age when the three witches first rose, where almost every single one of the men in the tribe perished, where the remaining women chose to ingest the blood of the Evil Eye and die en masse, none had ever surrendered to anyone. That had been the pride of the Kingdom of Babylon. Yet at that moment, Lilith personally gave up that unyielding glory and resolve that were uniquely theirs.


    Countless wept and wailed throughout the kingdom at the very moment she surrendered. Countless witches had their knees on the ground with their staffs, being completely shattered inside, cursing at their own powerlessness and ineptitude.


    The requiem was heard throughout the streets. That was the Symphony of Fate from Beethoven, and countless hummed to the tune without realizing it.


    All of them knew that no one else would be able to stop that level five witch without having the three great witches resurrected. The Kingdom of Babylon was about to be completely doomed.


    Medusa took brimming strides, walking past Lilith, who was severely injured and sat on the throne of Babylon, looking down at all of them. ¡°From here on out, there shall be two kingdoms. The Rose Kingdom shall be the suzerain and the Kingdom of Babylon, the vassal. Lilith shall continue her reign.¡±


    ¡°From here on out, there shall be an empress above the king. The empress shall rule over the two kingdoms of sorcerers. All shall bow to the empress.¡±


    ¡°From here on out, the Kingdom of Babylon shall be tasked with propagating the species and breed men. The Kingdom of Babylon shall contribute 100 men to the Rose Kingdom every month. There are 143 sorcerers in Babylon and I shall take all 16 male sorcerers with me. They shall be members of my harem.¡±


    ¡­


    Unfair treaties fell upon them and were reiterated throughout the entire Kingdom of Babylon through the use of level four sorcery¡ª¡¯Ripple of Sound¡¯.


    Countless people wept and wailed.


    They wept and shouted. They fell into despair, knowing very well that the world was about to be plunged into an age of darkness, and destruction was looming upon them yet again.


    The men knew very well from that day onward¡­


    They should be reduced to breeding stock once again.

 Chapter 49

    The Search for a Savior to Save the World


    It was recorded in the ¡®Spear of the Thriving Witch¡¯.


    Year 214 of the Kingdom of Babylon. The Rose Kingdom rose and defeated the Kingdom of Babylon. The line of the true witches was reduced to vassals. The Kingdom of Babylon had officially entered a dark age.


    ¡°I need to go to the Rose Kingdom up in the mountains to serve the evil witches¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t miss me¡­¡±


    Husbands were continuously bidding farewell to their families in the streets throughout the kingdom. Weeping and wailing were heard throughout the entire kingdom. They embarked on their doomed path of becoming sacrifices, after suffering the pain of parting with their loved ones.


    They knew that being people of weak mental powers, they would definitely perish.


    Farewells were happening everywhere.


    Yet, such days would never come to an end. The Kingdom of Babylon was required to contribute 100 men every month as sacrifices.


    In the days of the Kingdom of Babylon that followed, men were no longer needed to work.


    All they needed to do was to breed in a frenzy. They had been reduced to breeding stock.


    Despite that, the Kingdom of Babylon in the days that followed still saw women vastly outnumbering the men. The ratio of men to women was probably one to 10.


    It was an insult like no other.


    In the Palace of Babylon, Lilith sat on a bench by the door of the palace, looking completely dazed. She was no longer able to bring herself to sit on the throne.


    ¡°Lady Lilith¡­¡±


    There were 16 wizards before her. They were about to be sent to the Rose Church and defiled.


    They were not common men; they were conventional wizards of the orthodoxy. They were capable of withstanding the mental ravages which meant that they would not die easily, yet that, in turn, meant that they would be subjected to defilement for the rest of their long lives.


    The fate that awaited them would be one of unbearable tragedy and pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, to all of you¡­¡±


    Lilith wore a bitter smirk and sighed. ¡°Especially you, Garfield.¡±


    Garfield was a wizard and one of the most powerful to be found in the Kingdom of Babylon. He was only somewhat weaker in comparison to Lilith in terms of sheer power. He was the most handsome man in all of Babylon and sported a gentle and kind personality. Countless women throughout the kingdom fell in love with him.


    However, he held staunchly to the Three Iron Laws of Witches, thus keeping himself on the straight and narrow.


    Garfield sighed and comforted Lilith. His expression was a gentle one. ¡°This is not your fault. Both of you are of comparable talents, but their evil ways of training sped up their rate of advancement to frightening degrees. It¡¯s only natural that she became a level five sorcerer before you did.¡±


    Lilith was silent for a while, before murmuring, ¡°I will work hard to become a level five witch and save you all. I will avenge all of us.¡±


    Garfield shook his head bitterly. ¡°That day will never come. The reason why she spared you and let you sit on the throne, instead of killing you, was because she knew that you would never surpass her. Her way of training ensured that they would always be able to advance faster than we do.¡±


    ¡°Worse still, she now has 16 wizards at her disposal. Her speed at training will probably be three to four times greater than it is now already.¡±


    Garfield sighed.


    He and Lilith had been a couple since being young. They grew up together and liked each other. Both of them undergone the ritual of sorcerers together, toughing out the blood of Evil Eye together and becoming sorcerers. They kept their relationship platonic, and there had never been any actual physical interactions between them.


    Their love was beautiful and pure.


    Many conventional sorcerers fell in love with each other, yet all of them kept their relationships platonic for the sake of protecting the Kingdom of Babylon. Those guardians of the kingdom had truly given up too much for the sake of their kingdom.


    Yet at present, Medusa was about rob her of her lover, Garfield, and make him a member of her harem. There was just no way Lilith could stomach that.


    Garfield sighed. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Leave the rest to me. I would think of a way while enduring what she has to throw at us. I would change everything, and beat that seemingly unbeatable monster.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve failed you.¡±


    Lilith was unable to take it anymore and cried out loud.


    The entire nation was in mourning on that day. All 16 wizards and 100 common men left their kingdom, with Garfield taking the lead.


    ¡°So, the heavens are going to watch the Kingdom of Babylon be doomed then?¡± Lilith mumbled to herself in a dazed state while sitting in the palace.


    Year 265 of Kingdom of Babylon.


    Over 50 years passed since the war was lost.


    Over the past 50 years, Medusa was able to make a breakthrough and become a level six sorcerer, due to having 16 wizards to serve as tools to further her training, enabling her to finally reach the terrifying height achieved by the three witches all those years ago. She reigned over her Rose Kingdom as Great Lord Medusa.


    Medusa the Witch of Death became known by the people in the world that year as the ¡®Great Lord who reigns over the highest power and death¡±, and she completely became invincible all over the world.


    60 years passed and the power difference between her and Lilith became increasingly pronounced. She trained diligently every day for over 10 hours. Despite being so steeped in training, she never progressed beyond level four and had only gotten to the edge of making a breakthrough to level five.


    The Rose Church had been throwing their weight all over the place.


    One by one the organizations of conventional witches fell into decline, and more and more sided with the evil witches.


    ¡°The Rose Church shall become the orthodox church of the world!¡± Someone proclaimed.


    No conventional witches heeded the call.


    ¡°Circe the legendary witch had been reviled when she was alive. History after her death had proven that it had been the other two witches who had gotten it all wrong. Witches shall reign supreme over mortals, and they shall have any men they desire!¡± Someone else harped on.


    The conventional witches hid in a corner. No one else dared to retort.


    ¡°Our great lord of witches, Medusa, the Great Lord who reign over the highest power and death, shall reign supreme over all the world!¡± Someone else smirked.


    All the conventional witches remained silent.


    Their time had long passed.


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi was utterly baffled.


    It had all happened so quickly that he was unable to react to it all in time.


    ¡°So, they are done for then?¡±


    ¡°Only a single night passed, where I checked the forum and tried to get an upper hand on those guys, and you people had already been taken down by Circe¡¯s disciple? How could you people face the two witches who fought to a tie with Circe all those years ago, eh?¡±


    The line of evil witches brought about an age of darkness.


    While advancements achieved through such evil, heretic paths were undoubtedly fast, but such a way of going about it would be akin to draining the pool to catch the fishes. The path of civilization had been derailed. Without advancements from the true witches, it would be difficult for Xu Zhi to get the alchemy that he wanted so badly.


    So, there goes my cure for cancer.


    ¡°Some genius has to step up and save the day.¡± Xu Zhi felt his head hurt. Being a maker was indeed hard.


    Gilgamesh emerged in the age of barbarians and led the westerners out of their predicament.


    The three witches emerged after the decline brought about by the great flood, leading the westerners out of their predicament once again.


    In the current age of the dark witches, the glorious past faded and there had not been a genius unlike any other, emerging to save the day and becoming a hero that blazed the trail of a new era.


    Everything was just too scary after all.


    Medusa the Witch of Death, the so-called ¡®Great Lord who reigns over the highest power and death¡¯ who was a level six legendary witch of terrifying power, was just someone deemed too powerful for any to take her on.


    It was worth noting that the height achieved by Gilgamesh all those years ago, was comparable to a level seven epic sorcerer in their current system of sorcery. None of the three witches had been able to make it to level seven. Medusa, as she was at the moment, was only one level weaker than that king of heroes back then.


    ¡°I initially thought Lilith would be able to rise. She was the most hopeful candidate, one who knew how to bear with the pain and forge on. They said that no one could stay on top forever, and one should belittle the underdog. That had apparently been the beginning of the underdog fighting back¡­ yet, 60 years passed and her lover taken away from her, and she still is not doing anything.¡±


    Xu Zhi wore a bitter smirk, finding the turn of events to be rather reasonable after all.


    While Lilith was indeed a genius, she was not the kind that was one in a million that emerge only once in centuries. As such, the power difference between her and Medusa would only grow increasingly great.


    The Phoenix, on the other side, was unable to help as well.


    The Phoenix in the desert was only beginning to develop a vague, early capacity for intelligence. Her IQ was comparable to that of children who were only several years of age. The Great Lord witch, Medusa, however, was beaten once when she headed out to the dessert after reigning supreme all over the world.


    ¡°Well, well, I never thought there would be such terrifying beings emerging in the world. The thing had only been born not all that long ago, yet it already sported powers comparable to a level seven epic sorcerer eh? Is that to say that Gilgamesh, that king of heroes, had been a god at a young age, coming down from the heavens then?¡±


    Medusa was utterly shocked. If it had not been for the Phoenix not having any intentions of killing her, she would have been rendered dead in an instant. The power difference of just a single level of difference was unbelievably huge. She went back to her royal palace and spent several years recuperating.


    Xu Zhi was getting speechless.


    That witch was already mimicking what Gilgamesh did all those years ago¡ªventuring out to explore the world after reigning supreme.


    ¡°God**amn it! Is there no hero out there emerging to save the world? Is there no one out there coming out to teach her a lesson? This is just insane! So, now evil rules over the world and good is getting doomed? Is there no justice in the world anymore? Is the world devoid of sensible reasoning now? Is there no justice from the heavens to punish the wicked?¡±


    What the hell!


    This doesn¡¯t fit socialist values at all!


    Xu Zhi was feeling very, very troubled. ¡°My alchemical potion¡­¡±


    60 years passed and Lilith looked like she was completely hopeless.


    He had to do something given that there would be no indisputable genius out to save the world. He wondered if he had to make one such hero undertake the endeavor.


    ¡°So how do I go about it?¡± He frowned. ¡°Only the likes of Gilgamesh and the three witches, the likes who are the cream of the cream of the crop, who possess wisdom, power, and temperament unlike any other¡­ could begin training and have hope of defeating someone as terrifying as the most powerful level six sorcerer out there.¡±


    Where could I find someone like that?


    A rookie who trained from the beginning and was capable of taking on the most powerful in the world.


    No way I could find someone like that!


    The likes of Gilgamesh and the three witches are just too few and far between!


    Xu Zhi gave it some thought and flashed a faint smile on his face. He looked at the lesser sandbox and managed to come up with something.


    Well, well, well. Isn¡¯t there someone like that over there already?


    One could easily tell just how much of a walking cheat he is, judging by his profile alone. A terrifying genius like no other, someone who has already dabbled with multiple fields of expertise and research at just over 40 years of age, and a renowned technological entrepreneur who is worth billions.


    Xu Zhi looked at the scientist who was still immersed in the game and trying to climb the tree of technology in the lesser sandbox, the scientist who was currently having a great time working his fields in his compound. ¡°Good thing I¡¯ve done the groundwork back then. Now, time to help me get rid of some problem, dude¡­ in the world of the sorcerers, knowledge equals power. I guess I¡¯d just let you cross over to the sandbox world of the sorcerers, and climb that tree of technology as much as you want to.¡±

 Chapter 50

    A Transported to the World of Sorcerers


    Xu Zhi had no other way of going about it.


    He had waited for over 60 years, and it became clear that it was simply impossible for a hero capable of leading the age of civilization of the sorcerers to emerge locally. The dark age was completely looming over everyone¡¯s heads, and the conventional witches were already at the brink of utter extinction.


    He felt that he was unable to afford to wait any longer.


    Furthermore, he found that lesser sandbox to fit the guy called ¡®I¡¯m Hunyuan Thunderbolt¡¯ very well. That scientist loved living in isolation and peace, loved researching technology, and growing things. That kind of a person was just the type of conventional sorcerer that Xu Zhi found to be able to steep himself in training and research.


    As for the other idiot, while it was clear that he too was of terrifying talents, but Xu Zhi had no intention of bothering with him, as he was simply too unpredictable.


    Xu Zhi murmured, ¡°The age of the king of heroes in that world blazed the trail of the earliest form of tribal civilization. The age of the three witches brought about the sorcerers and meditation, laying the foundations of sorcery training. The next age shall be the beginning of the age of alchemy. That is what a great civilization of sorcerers should be, an age where one could move the world through boundless truth and knowledge! I need sorcerers who are passionate about the search for truth, research, and alchemy, to find a way to cure my cancer. I need them to know more than just casting spells, as that would hardly make them any different from mages.¡±


    The world is in a pinch. It¡¯s time to open the world portal and have someone cross over to the other world.


    A grin was seen on his face, finding it amusing that the hero to lead the third age to surprisingly be some outsider crossing over, instead of one locally born and bred.


    He wondered what would a leading genius scientist of the 21st century would bring about in that world of sorcerers in his compound. He wondered if that scientist would bring about a new kind of alchemical being, or simply be rendered dead as soon as he got in there.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    In a private mansion.


    Li Shengjiang was naturally oblivious to the existence of some scheming, shameless maker-farmer working a field in a compound, who was setting him up and kicking up a ruckus, to make Li Shengjiang work for him for free, through crossing over and saving the sandbox world that said schemer created.


    He dismissed the servant sending him his meal and went back to his room, putting on his VR headset and logged into the game. Things went pitch-black in front of him.


    ¡°Please evolve your eyes.¡±


    He chose to commit suicide at that time and start things anew as a single-cell creature.


    As the legendary boss of renowned enterprises like Qili Automobile, Mango Cellular, and a variety of other technological enterprises, he was a prestigious figure and one could say that he had arrived at the peak of his life. Life would simply be boring without anything worth pursuing. At his level, where billions were beneath him and only a handful above him, he deemed it natural to look for something else amusing to do.


    To the public, he was an idol of many. He was worth billions, a middle-aged CEO of multinational enterprises, and a legendary figure among the circle of businesspeople. In private, however, he was just a game addict who spent a fortune doing microtransactions.


    In the games, he was just a middle-aged man who would jest around with others at times and commanded no respect whatsoever. No one actually knew who he truly was.


    The years spent playing games meant that he no longer had any interests in the usual games. However, that baffling, surreal game powered by some unknown tech well ahead of its time, naturally shocked him to the core.


    He went on to ask for the assistance of experts across many fields just to play the game. The deeper he dug, the more unnervingly surreal he found that game to be. He felt as if the game was an entire world unto its own. All data found in the game correlated perfectly to reality.


    He was acquainted with top-notch professors of various fields of science, and he invested in countless researches and experimental projects. As such, no one dared to refuse him when he asked for help, due to the fear of getting on his bad side. As such, he quickly formed a team that was tasked with a real-time calculation for the evolution of biological species.


    A plan for evolution that was over a dozen pages thick came to his hand quickly.


    ¡®Speculations of a Biological Engine and Strategy of Evolutionary Structure¡¯


    ¡°Well, there is the flow of things. How to get out of the ocean stage of biological structure, what to do, the direction to take with steering evolution. All very detailed¡­ I¡¯m about to evolve an engine that only has a mouth and a muscular arm, just so to bag an achievement reward. This is really getting interesting,¡± Li Shengjiang mumbled to himself. He spent quite a fortune hiring countless renowned scientific professors from inside and out of the country to help with research, just so that he could play an online game. That was something only he would do.


    He then began spending over a dozen hours evolving his creature.


    A clunky-looking green sticky being appeared soon after.


    That creature had a rotund figure, devoid of a torso and conventional limbs. There was only a mouth for eating, a pair of round, squiggly eyes, and an ¡®ahoge¡¯ on its head. The ahoge arm felt powerful, as it was something filled with bursting muscle all over it.


    That was his biological engine.


    That thing looked a blob of round, green slime, wiggling around with a tentacle above its head, looking chubby and cute. It would definitely be a favorite among the ladies to be kept as a pet.


    That was the best form for the biological engine to take, that the professionals behind its design came up with.


    It was practical and looked nice.


    He was, after all, someone who was concerned with looks, and he spent a fortune on getting skins in games.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally nailed it down, brothers. Take me back to my place.¡±


    He found it difficult to move in such a form, and so he could only request the Racer of Mount Haruna was by his side, to command his tasty Final Chickens back to his place.


    The Racer of Mount Haruna laughed. ¡°What a cute-looking creature indeed! You¡¯re really something, dude! You really did make it! This thing looks just like some monster of western myth, the slime¡­ well, I guess I should just name this thing Chicken Engine!¡±


    What a douche!


    This is a blob, for goodness¡¯ sake!


    Final Chicken, Chicken Engine¡­ what¡¯s with you giving creatures weird chicken names?


    ¡®I¡¯m Hunyuan Thunderbolt¡¯ paid no heed to his antics, shaking his head as he said, ¡°Hell, you¡¯re the better guy among us two. You developed that very poisonous bird thing called Final Chicken of yours all on your own¡­ I only got this thing going after asking over a dozen of friends from various fields for help, putting their research and whatnot aside.¡±


    Everyone had their own unique talents.


    It was obvious that the Racer of Mount Haruna was the type that excelled in ¡®learning evolution¡¯. There were even quite a number of professor friends of Li Shengjiang being completely stunned by what the Racer of Mount Haruna pulled, wanting to enlist him to be their lab assistants.


    It was quite a pity that the guy himself was simply too addicted to the game to pull himself away, and actually rejected the glorious path of becoming an expert.


    Li Shengjiang, on the other hand, knew little about evolution and he had no talent whatsoever to speak of in that field, which prompted him to enlist help from others. He was a genius when it came to working with anything mechanical and electronic, developing a variety of machines that eventually led to him establishing a vast empire of technological enterprises.


    ¡°So, you want me to chuck you into the wooden car you made?¡± the Racer of Mount Haruna asked.


    ¡°Yep, put me in.¡±


    The Racer of Mount Haruna nodded. There were quite a lot of other players looking at them in the compound.


    ¡°Damn, this is really something! Could this actually be the next creature to bag an achievement reward?¡±


    ¡°I think that would be possible.¡±


    ¡°This thing is so cute. The last one was tasty and this one look cute. Both have their own uniqueness to them.¡±


    That rotund cute creature was then put inside the wooden car made a long time ago.


    The spot housing the engine in the wooden car is empty and there was only wheel crank in it, specifically designed for the tentacle.


    Puffff!!


    The slime began to pulling the airbox in that spot where the engine was housed.


    The structure of the slime creature was simplistic to a fault, just like how that big eye monster before had been. There was only a mouth and an arm to the engine creature, both designed respectively for only for eating and only for moving the airbox.


    Brroooom!


    The wooden car began to slowly move.


    The Racer of Mount Haruna sitting at the driver¡¯s seat became extremely hyped in an instant as he held the wheel in his hand. ¡°Dude, this is awesome! Faster, faster. The speed demon is here! I¡¯d be going all out in full glory!¡±


    As an engine, I¡¯m Hunyuan Thunderbolt was literally nothing more than a contraption for moving things. As a being for providing power, it was naturally impossible for him to steer the car itself. As such, someone else had to drive the vehicle.


    ¡°Second gear, dude!¡± The Racer of Mount Haruna shouted.


    I¡¯m Hunyuan Thunderbolt nodded and siphoned more power to his arm, pulling the airbox in a frenzy and enabling the car¡¯s acceleration to spike.


    ¡°Third gear!!¡±


    He pulled the airbox with greater zeal, making the speed of the wooden car burst yet again, causing the car to drift nicely and the Racer of Mount Haruna shrieking in high spirits.


    ¡°This is a sandbox game about organic beings evolving, yet there is now a car being made in a primitive forest¡­¡±


    The surrounding players were all stunned, and the threads online were all rage over what happened.


    Haruko loves Learning: This is way, way, wayyyy more hardcore than I thought it¡¯d be! Full voice control over the car¡¯s speed, something that not even technology of modern cars is able to pull! This god**amn surpassed modern automobile technology. AI voice control over the speed of the car! >O<


    Top-up more, I''ll chop off your hands wrote, that is one hell of an engine indeed. All the other engines are fed with gasoline, yet this one is fed with meat and vegetables, thus getting rid of the polluting traits of conventional gasoline engines, and made very eco-friendly. This biological car technology in the game has surpassed what we could in achieve in modern society!


    Brainy Tiger down the Mountain: That dude is really forgetting what is he''s out to achieve. He said he wanted to evolve into a Kun, yet he''s now all absorbed with climbing the technology tree and researching cars in a frenzy LOL.


    Cute girl who will evolve into a dragon, become the face of a web game wrote, who said that the big guy has forgotten his original goal!? Just look at that muscular arm of his, isn''t that arm of the creature over ten times more powerful than all others that exist now? This is what I call the true Hunyuan Thunderbolt! But then again, don''t let the streamer girls get a look at such a powerful arm, for they wouldn''t be able to contain themselves after that ROFL.


    ¡­


    Everyone was raving about what was taking place at that moment. It was all too surreal and explosive for them to handle.


    That biological car was deemed to have beaten everything that modern real society was able to come up with.


    Everyone was amazed at just how unbelievable the degree of freedom that was afforded by the game. That was the freedom of the sandbox in the truest sense. The evolved beings perfectly mimicked reality and possessed infinite possibilities.


    It was no wonder why the testing was being taken so seriously as to require players to submit a thesis and opened only to people with professional knowledge. Those players were really having the time of their lives.


    A prompt popped up at the moment.


    [Notice: Congratulations to ''I am Hunyuan Thunderbolt Hand, and I want to evolve into Kun, the legendary fish''. His creature of evolution, the biological engine, possesses a lot of potential, and he is hereby awarded the achievement.]


    Countless were thrown into a frenzy. The development was indeed an achievement. The second being to win the achievement was born.


    Li Shengjiang, who had been pulling the airbox in a frenzy, ceased moving his arm, causing the car to gradually slow down.


    Three options appeared before his eyes.


    1) Keep the engine being as a starting race.


    2) Permanent access to sandbox game.


    3) Embark on your second life.


    ¡­


    Everyone else around was hyped, anticipating the guy''s choice.


    Li Shengjiang was pondering over the options.


    The first option for keeping the being as his starting race was cool, as that meant that the being that he worked so hard to develop would be saved for good and being spared from extinction. That would also mean that he would no longer only be able to start as a spore, and he had a new starting race to begin the game with. The Racer of Mount Haruna picked that option before.


    However, he deemed such an option unnecessary.


    That was because he found that sandbox world to be unbelievably real, completely mimicking reality. That much was seen in his own compound. Every change he made to the terrain was kept permanently.


    Even if the ''king'' that controlled a species died and logged out of the game, the rest of the species would continue to live on as wild species. Although without someone in control, they would all soon face extinction.


    However, at present, he could simply keep a pack of those ''engines'' in his compound secretly after he died, thus sparing the species from the fate of extinction.


    He embarked on the journey of creating such a species just for the expressed purpose of creating an engine. Having them become wild animals was a non-issue.


    ¡­


    "This thing is a being for serving specific functions and I''ve no need to control it personally. It won''t be going anywhere as well, unlike the Final Chickens. Selecting such a being as my starting race would be completely pointless."


    Li Shengjiang continued to mumble to himself, "The second option would be of the best interests to common players, but I have no need for it at all. My abilities mean that I would never need to fear being eliminated¡­"


    He then turned his gaze at the third option, which was the most mysterious.


    The option to ''embark on his second life''.


    "Second life eh?" Li Shengjiang took a deep breath and a tinge of fire was seen in his eyes.


    ''Second life'' was something that meant nothing to others, but to him, that was the term that truly touched his core.


    He saw that option back when the Racer of Mount Haruna got his achievement reward, and he had already determined to get such a reward himself, just to see what ''second life'' would mean in a sandbox game that is just so unbelievably free. "I''ve reached the peak of my current life. I''m too damn talented, and that caused my life now to be utterly boring¡­"


    "I sure hope this would be surprising."


    He said and then selected the third option quietly.


    The option to embark on his second life.

 Chapter 51

    The Case about Me Being Reincarnated as a Slime


    A dialogue box popped up the very instant he clicked the button.


    [Please make it to the designated point, breaking the world barrier and getting transported through the Universe Pathway]


    What the hell?


    Li Shengjiang was feeling confused about what he had just read.


    The entire screen was filled with barrages of comments. Everyone had been curious about what the third option would entail, and such a prompt that exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations actually popped up.


    Breaking the world barrier? Universe Pathway?


    What is the hell is gonna happen!? Are you telling me that there is another world out there!?


    A massive bunch of weird-looking players were talking about what just happened in the sandbox, feeling very, very excited.


    Li Shengjiang, with the help of the other players, brought his slime to the designated point.


    A deep blue dazzling vortex of stars appeared before them when they reached that point, which looked like some kind of a portal.


    Woah, a portal!?


    Some hidden subplot? Is this a new map altogether?


    That was actually an underground pipe that Xu Zhi had previously laid down.


    That passage was made specifically for connecting the two worlds, posing as the God of Wisdom in the form of a weird-looking creature, opening up the age of the three witches in the greater sandbox.


    No one else was able to see anything after the Insecta Nest mind blocked them all out.


    At that moment, the ¡®Universe Pathway¡¯ had some dazzling light effects to it, which obviously was something added later.


    A new map!


    So when one gives birth to a race with potential, one could lead one¡¯s race to a new world then?


    This is surreal. I can¡¯t believe this sandbox game actually has another map!


    Li Shengjiang brought his race of beings into the vortex tunnel to the new world, while everyone looked on enviously.


    It was all pitch-black.


    Li Shengjiang brought his race going through the long tunnel connecting the worlds.


    That long white pipe was tens of meters in length, which Xu Zhi buried underground. The ant-like beings no doubt needed to go on a very long crawl.


    ¡°This place is as dark as it gets.¡±


    His race had a very hard time moving around, given that it could only use the ahoge tentacle on the slime¡¯s head to pound on the ground to drive it forward. Its blobby body looked cute as it bobbed around in the passage.


    He finally saw light gradually emerging before him after spending an untold amount of time crawling through the pipe.


    Whoosshh


    A huge lush forest opened up before him as he continued to move forward.


    The trees by his side were dense and very, very tall. The ancient trees looked like pillars shooting up to the heavens, casting vast shadows everywhere. Birds flocked together in flight in the azure sky above.


    [Warning: Please fit in completely with the natives of this world. You shall be eliminated if you were to divulge any information that is not of this world.]


    ¡°This place is beautiful.¡±


    Li Shengjiang brought his slime creature hopping about in the forest and feeling stunned. ¡°This place is really different from that ancient setting of ours back there, where every single creature is simple and primitive. This world, it¡¯s a complete and mature ecosystem on its own.¡±


    ¡°Is this really a true foreign world? Have I just made it through a foreign world with my race, and my live streaming system with me as well?¡±


    He was unable to help but recall all those web novels.


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi sat cross-legged on the chair at the entrance of his compound, while biting away leisurely at his apple. ¡°The pipe that I buried underground linking the two sandboxes are finally put to use.¡±


    The guy in question came to a new world and was completely thrilled, being totally oblivious to the fact that he was actually set up by some heartless maker elsewhere.


    Xu Zhi deliberately left that mysterious third option among the options for the achievement reward¡ªthe ¡®second life¡¯. That was without a doubt laid down as a preparation so that players could bring their own races into the greater sandbox.


    He simply never expected to need to put it to use so quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite a realistic thing to consider after all. I can¡¯t go about picking up new creatures developed every time they were developed, and dump them into the greater sandbox personally like I did with the Evil Eye back then after all.¡±


    It was simply too eye-catching for a giant like him to get near the sandbox.


    No one caught that giant that was him in action back then, because the Evil Eye entered the greater sandbox right after a mass extinction event, and there was simply no one around.


    As for the time where he dumped the Final Chickens and the Phoenix, that had been convenient since they were capable of flight, so there was no risk of them falling to their death even if he were to just throw them inside from above. He did not need to get in there himself.


    However, things were different with the slime creature.


    There was simply no way he could dump the likes of the slime creature into the place. It was simply unrealistic for him, a giant, carrying the slime in his hands and putting it down into the greater sandbox.


    That limitation gave rise to an idea.


    That idea was to let the ones creating the new race to venture into the world of the greater sandbox.


    That move could be considered a bonus to the players after all.


    Furthermore, those unreal creatures that the players evolved basically on had 20 to 30 years to live, which was equal to several hours back in reality.


    A bonus that lasted several hours would not be much of an issue.


    None of them would be able to cause too much change in their short lives in the greater sandbox. But then again, it would actually benefit Xu Zhi hugely, if they were to actually be able to leave a lasting impact with their new race, driving the advancement of the civilization in that world.


    The descendants of their races would continue to propagate in that great world after the players died.


    Time moves at a different rate in the greater sandbox, where one day, in reality, equals to 100 years in the sandbox. However, the Insecta Nest mind said before, that only the brain cells and the rate at which the body of the creatures involved moved that were accelerated. The time acceleration would harm the soul of the one taking command of the creature¡¯s body.


    That means that the players could experience the sandbox world for 20 to 30 years in a matter of hours back in reality.


    Xu Zhi then frowned. ¡°But then again, how should I sway Li Shengjiang to stand with the good guys¡ªthe conventional witches, instead of siding with the evil witches eh?¡±


    That was a huge problem for him.


    He then saw something happening in the great sandbox that shocked him to the core when he was still thinking about said problem.


    He looked at the condition of the slime¡¯s race at the moment and was completely baffled, wearing a weird expression on his face. ¡°Well, perhaps there wouldn¡¯t be a need for me to guide him after all. Li Shengjiang has already locked horns with the evil witches now, and there is no way things could settle peacefully between them.¡±


    ¡­


    In the lush forest.


    Huge, tall trees shooting to the heavens were seen everywhere. Peculiar plants of dazzling colors were found all over the place. Butterfly-like creatures flew everywhere. The scenery of that whole new foreign world was so beautiful that it looked dream-like.


    Li Shengjiang took a break and walked around the place for a bit, confirming that he was safe before turning on live streaming to share the beautiful scenery with his viewers.


    [Live streaming unable to work due to the different rate time passes between both worlds. One day in the heavens, a hundred years on land]


    Different rate of passage of time?


    One day in the heavens, a hundred years on land?


    So, what this means is that the two sandboxes progressed at different rate of passage of time then. 100 years over in this sandbox game equals to just a day in the other sandbox?


    Li Shengjiang was utterly thrilled, being impressed at how such unknown black tech was already capable of mimicking reality and extending one¡¯s lifespan.


    ¡°This cannot be!!¡±


    Li Shengjiang was shaking all over and his mind became blank.


    He logged out of the game right away and took his VR headset off, finding in utter surprise that despite having spent hours in the game, less than 10 seconds passed since he entered the Universe Pathway. Everyone else was still raving about his achievements at the moment.


    This is scary!


    This looks exactly like how it was when I just got in!


    He was feeling goosebumps all over his body, logging into the game quickly without wasting any time.


    He dared not even spend one more minute outside the game.


    Days would pass in that game despite only several minutes passing in reality. What happens if my creatures and my body in the game were to actually die, in just a few minutes I¡¯ve spent back in reality eh?


    ¡°This is so so sooooo cool! This is my second life! According to estimations, this slime creature of mine would be able to live for over a dozen years. An engine would be considered something for being alive and kicking for over a decade after all. But here, I could spend over a decade as a slime over here, and it would only be several hours out there. All of them would still raving about me when I get out.¡±


    He came to somewhat resent the low lifespan of that creature he created.


    He regrated not making his creature to be one with long life.


    ¡°But then again, over a decade of extra years of life would be more than thrilling. I would now experience an entire lifetime as a slime in a foreign world!¡±


    He was unbelievably excited at the moment, shaking all over his body and feeling like he was about to explode from the high he was feeling.


    He brought his pack moving slowly in the forest, exploring as he assessed the world in silence. There should be a race of civilized beings in this world. The slimes are the weakest monsters in western myth, but under the leadership of me, Li Shengjiang, we shall rise to the top of the world. I might even find ways of prolonging life in this world.


    He was confident that his race had such potentials in them.


    While his slime was something that would never develop intellectual capacity and would remain a low-end lifeform without intelligence, but it would be enough for him to just be able to control his creature.


    What are the slimes eh?


    Biological engines.


    According to what he knew, possessing engines meant having command of the core driving industrial technologies. The number of machines that could be developed would be endless, and there was no way he could not beat those primitive natives.


    No way they could beat me!


    I¡¯d develop planes and cannons alike, and I¡¯d run over them all with the machines!


    Half a day passed and the slime slowly got out of the huge forest under Li Shengjiang¡¯s leadership. There seemed to be people speaking in the forest, and those people seemed to be a group of girls.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s out there!¡±


    Li Shengjiang put up his guard right away.


    He had no idea what that world he got himself into was like, or those people would be friend or foe. He wanted to evade them, as he only had one life. However, it was obviously too late. Those people apparently had terrifying levels of perception, as they detected his presence right away.


    A group of beautiful girls dressed in vibrant rose-colored sorcerer¡¯s robe and wielding wooden staffs slowly walked in his direction. They were all thrilled to see those weird slime creatures. However, those people were speaking in a language that he was unable to comprehend at all.


    ¡°There seems to be a language barrier between both parties. I guess I could just pretend to be some wild animal without any capacity for intellect, and I¡¯d just watch them.¡±


    He took the ¡®slime king¡¯ curling up in the bunch of other hopping, innocent-looking slime creatures of different colors.


    ¡°What kind of a creature is this? I¡¯ve never seen anything like them.¡± The witches of the Rose Church were very shocked and thrilled.


    ¡°They¡¯re so cute!¡±


    ¡°How about we keep those creatures as pets then?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Just look at the tentacle. It looks just like that of our usual pet, the Evil Eye¡­¡±


    They were different from conventional witches.


    Every single evil witch from the Rose Church kept a magic pet.


    Those magic pets of the witches were none other than the Evil Eye, as they were useful for furthering their training. That was the way they had grown powerful as well.


    Common was unable to withstand the psychic shock of their meditative methods which were akin to training through sex. Only the likes of the Evil Eye, which possessed psychic forces equal to theirs, could help further their training.


    Training with Evil Eyes was a tradition all the way back during the time of Circe. Men would have gone extinct if a man were to die as their training tool every day.


    ¡°I sure as hell would love to have a wizard who is immortal. Our rate of advancement would definitely be a lot higher. It¡¯s a pity that there are just too few wizards around. Those are training resources made available to powerful witches of at least level five after all.¡±


    ¡°Minor witches like us could only use Evil Eye pets for training¡­ The men given as tribute by the Kingdom of Babylon were not something we could touch anyway. Perhaps these cute tentacle beings could replace those sticky disgusting Evil Eyes. They are a hell lot cuter anyway¡­¡±


    The witches discussed feverishly where they stood while sporting cute expressions, with their staffs still in their hands.


    Li Shengjiang, who was lurking in the midst of his slime creatures, was feeling surprised. ¡°Hmm, they sure look friendly and they seem to like these cute creatures of mine. Nothing is gonna happen to me¡­ right?¡±

 Chapter 52

    The Freemasonry of the Witches of Elizabeth


    However, what was about to happen overturned everything he knew about how a world should be.


    The hyped, excited witches actually began doing their experiments right there and then, using the slimes to begin training in their sexual meditative methods. Their psychic powers spiked during the meditation process, causing the slimes to die one after another.


    The slimes did not have any psychic properties like that of the Evil Eye. They were simply the weakest of monsters. As such, like those pitiful men the witches used as tools, the slimes were rendered one-time-use consumables.


    ¡°Oh my god! These are witches! This world is actually a world ruled by witches¡­¡±


    Li Shengjiang, who was hiding among his slimes, trembled in fear, being afraid that those witches would come up to him.


    He was quick-thinking enough to sneak past them eventually when they were being busy, and hid among those ravaged and dead Slimes, playing dead to evade that horrifying torture that was possibly going to fall upon him. He would have been ravaged by a witch otherwise, and his pride was such that he might actually kill himself on the spot when that happened¡­


    Despite the fact that being a man meant that he loved the idea of beautiful girls throwing themselves at him, but he was at the moment, a Slime.


    I¡¯m just a slime!


    What are you gonna do to me??


    Those witches discussed matters among themselves.


    ¡°Hmm, not bad with the rate of progress. I feel like the bottleneck at level three being loosened already. Despite being a one-time-use consumable, they still work better than that sticky disgusting Evil Eye¡­ we can¡¯t afford to kill too many of them. We need to bring these creatures back and breed them.¡±


    ¡°This is one huge discovery. We actually found something capable of replacing the Evil Eye.¡± The witches chatted away, feeling very excited. ¡°Our great teacher, the level five witch Adeline, would definitely reward us for this.¡±


    The bunch chatted away in glee as they left.


    The place was filled with dead Slimes, looking awfully harrowing.


    Li Shengjiang was the only one who was not ravaged due to him playing dead.


    ¡°Those girls are wearing sorcerer¡¯s robes. Is this a world of witches? Those are definitely evil witches. Uncouth, evil, dark, and definitely shameless! They actually dare to pull something so vile to creatures that are so cute!


    Li Shengjiang lamented the loss from inside out.


    He never expected that the slimes, being newcomers to the world, were already all taken away and him being left a general with no one to command before the slimes were able to make it to the top of the world and reign supreme.


    He recalled something that a player had said before.


    Who said that the big guy has forgotten his original goal!? Just look at that muscular arm of his, isn¡¯t that arm of the creature over ten times more powerful than all others that exist now? This is what I call the true Hunyuan Thunderbolt! But then again, don¡¯t let the streamer girls get a look at such a powerful arm, for they wouldn¡¯t be able to contain themselves after that ROFL.


    He was devastated.


    Are you telling me that this is all work of fate? If I knew this would happen, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have named myself such!!


    I will never tell anyone about this part of my life. Never!


    It was written in the ¡®Spear of the Thriving Witch¡¯ over 100 years later.


    [Year 301 of Kingdom of Babylon. One of the greatest and most mystical witches of all the time, the mysterious Great Lord who reigned over alchemy and the Gate of Truth, Grantham, appeared first in the Great Forest of Boldera. No one knew how the Great Lord of Alchemy¡¯s true race was, and no one knew why the Great Lord of Alchemy hated the evil witches with such fervor!]


    ¡­


    Pfftt!!


    Well, that¡¯s tragic.


    Xu Zhi was unable to help but laugh out loud until he felt his stomach cramping. ¡°Dude, a dreamy start just like Lilith eh¡­ her lover got taken away, your race got taken away¡­ I sure hope you¡¯d remember the grudge, and that you would learn to forge on despite the insult. No one reigns supreme forever and one should never belittle the underdog, they say.¡±


    After those evil witches left, several women who wore sorcerer¡¯s robes with black stripes appeared in the lush forest. ¡°Damn those witches from the Rose Witch. They actually did something like that to such cute creatures. Wait, there is actually a survivor, no?¡±


    Not another bunch!


    Oh gosh, my cover is busted!


    I¡¯m done for!


    I¡¯m about to be defiled!


    Li Shengjiang had completely given into despair. However, it was clear at that moment that the bunch who emerged later were different from those who left. They sneaked him back to their place.


    Those witches looked haggard, curling up in some small, dank house. They chatted and kept him around, truly treating him, a Slime, as just a mere pet.


    He used his time as pets of the witches to watch their interactions, learning the native language of that particular world in secret.


    He was not Xu Zhi after all.


    Xu Zhi had the Insecta Nest mind to help with translations, not him. As such, he had to learn from scratch, and he found that there was a type of mystical power in that world¡ªsorcery. It looked surreal to him seeing those women use all manner of magical powers.


    Three years passed just like that, and he gradually picked up the local language of the natives.


    However, his days were difficult, given that he was just a pet.


    ¡°Gosh, this game really is hardcore. Not only do I have to eat, sleep and sh**, I actually have to learn the language of the natives from scratch, just like how anyone would with a foreign language. It sure feels like I have crossed over to another world¡­¡±


    ¡°Worse still, I have discovered something else even more hardcore. The sensation of pain and all five senses are automatically cranked to 100 percent! This is already a second life in the truest sense! If I were to die here, it would hurt just as much as it would in real life. If I were to be tortured and flayed and being done whatever by the natives, I¡­¡±


    All that realization meant that he dared not leap before the coast was clear, and he gradually learned of the structure of that world.


    The evil witches ruled over that world and the status of men was horrifyingly low. There were only seven of the conventional kind witches living in squalor. They called themselves the member of the ¡®Freemasonry of Witches of Elizabeth¡¯.


    That place was their secret lair, and they kept him around as and treated him like a pet.


    They formed their own private witch sisterhood, helping each other out while swearing to overthrow the tyranny of the Rose Church.


    However, the way Li Shengjiang saw it, those girls were just having delusions, nothing more. He knew just how weak those witches were after all. Even the strongest among them¡ªElizabeth¡ªwas but a level two sorcerer.


    One day, all seven of the cute little witches sneaked up to the freemasonry lair and had their discussions.


    Myrlie was a cute little witch with blonde hair and bright blue eyes. ¡°Elizabeth, have you heard that the Slime was completely integrated into the Rose Kingdom as the second pet beside the Evil Eye, and they could serve to further the evil witches¡¯ training?¡±


    Elizabeth, a witch who had black hair and brown eyes, was unsettled. ¡°While they are only treated as one-time-use consumable, being such cute creatures mean that they are incredibly popular. Furthermore, despite being so unbelievably weak, they are really, really at breeding. Massive numbers could be found hopping all over the place and there is no worry of them going extinct like men. They are being sold 10 Rose Coins per Slime.¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t they super cheap then? There are many sorcery materials that cost only over a dozen Rose Coins. My apprentice sorcerer¡¯s staff cost me only 300 Rose Coins. I could buy 30 Slimes with that!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that the situation with the contribution of men of Kingdom of Babylon getting relieved somewhat, due to the discovery of the Slimes. The Great Lilith even said that the discovery of the Slimes actually saved the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the Slimes are like our savior. The biological structure of that creature is simple and they breed like nobody¡¯s business. It¡¯s like they are born to be used for training by the evil witches.¡±


    The group of girls chatted away.


    ¡­


    My pack!


    The race that I¡¯ve brought to this foreign world, to make myself king. I never imagined¡­


    Li Shengjiang was feeling so hurt that it felt like someone had just gutted him.


    The usually calm and collected middle-aged man listened to everything in secret and was utterly devastated.


    Transported to a foreign world with his race and reduced to being bottom-feeders. His race was treated like slaves, traded around like merchandise while being tortured all the time¡­


    I might as well die.


    What kind of a savior is this? Using my race to ease the predicament of your men in your Kingdom of Babylon, and suffer in your stead?


    I do want to become a savior, but definitely not like this!


    Li Shengjiang finally felt that the time was right and was unable to help but spoke up, ¡°If you could help me, then I shall lead your resistance against the evil witches and save you conventional witches, as well as my race of Slimes.¡±


    The Slime is actually talking??


    Every single one of the witches who were chatting were completely dumbfounded and confused.

 Chapter 53

    I Am A Level Four Slime Sorcerer


    The strange green Slime that they picked up three years ago could actually talk?


    It even said that it wanted to save them, the traditional witches, as well its own race, the Slimes, from the claws of those evil witches?


    They were stagnant for a few seconds and were instantly dumbfounded with cute expressions on their faces. This group of cute little witches had secretly set up a Freemasonry to revolt against evil witches. This seemed to be ambitious as they were going to revolt against oppression. However, in reality, how much of the world had they actually seen?


    This was the first time they had met an intelligent creature other than human beings.


    Myrlie opened her mouth into a cute O-shape and yelled, ¡°Wow! Are you Hermes Trismegistus, the legendary God of Wisdom?¡±


    The group of little witches became excited.


    The legendary Mercury, the God of Wisdom from heaven, may appear in any biological form to communicate with people on earth.


    Elizabeth, the leader of this group of girls, was more dignified and mature. She hurriedly knelt down respectfully and said, ¡°Mercury, the great God of Wisdom, did you come down from heaven to save the poor mankind?¡±


    Li Shengjiang smiled. He was just about to nod to indicate that he was the God of Wisdom. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to pretend to be a God.


    But right at this moment, Elizabeth suddenly thought for a moment and said while shaking her head, ¡°It¡¯s impossible! How could the great God of Wisdom be almost humiliated by those witches? It even pretended to be dead so that it could escape and was later brought back by us.¡±


    Li Shengjiang immediately felt embarrassed.


    This was not how things usually turned out. When other people arrived at another world, they would usually pretend to be a God¡­


    He thought to himself, ¡°Why was I kept in captivity as soon as I arrived? I was abused by the witches as part of the Slime race, falling into an extremely tragic situation. I was even exposed straight after pretending to be a God. I can¡¯t accept this!¡±


    He could only wriggle his lips and say honestly, ¡°I really can help you guys.¡±


    Elizabeth shook her head and smiled. She gently picked it up and stroked it like a little pet. ¡°You, a little Slime, have seen so little of the world, so you have no idea how terrifying this Medusa, known as the ¡®the Great Lord of supreme power and death¡¯, really is. Over the past few years, she has surpassed the three witches, yet you say you that you want to overthrow her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, me. I want to fight the Great Lord Medusa!¡± Li Shengjiang, a middle-aged uncle, was full of confidence. ¡°You guys don¡¯t know how terrifying the potential of our Slime race is. I will lead my race, the Slimes, to escape the oppression of the Magical Kingdom of Rose!¡±


    Pft!


    ¡°So adorable, you little cutie.¡±


    ¡°You also look very handsome when you boast, and the ahoge on your head keeps jumping up and down.¡±


    The group of little witches smiled while looking at the cute little creature. Their smile was so bright that they all looked very adorable.


    Myrlie also smiled. She picked up the soft and sticky round body of the Slime, then began to squeeze it in her arms. She squeezed it flat then kneaded it round again. ¡°Your race is too weak and can only jump around. You guys can¡¯t even defeat the lowest level creatures. Your only role is to be used by the witches to train. Do you guys even have any potential?¡±


    Over the past three years, some people had naturally tried to fuse with Slime¡¯s blood. After a narrow escape from death, someone had succeeded. An ahoge had grown on their head. It was very small but had shocking strength. Other than that, it was completely useless.


    A creature like the Slime was too weak!


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t understand. The structures of my body are very strong, especially my tentacle. It is the root of the strength of Slimes! It guarantees survival.¡± Li Shengjiang looked at the smiling girls around him and quickly retorted, ¡°It is the essence of this race.¡±


    Li Shengjiang then became silent.


    Li Shengjiang couldn¡¯t explain it clearly and felt a pain in his head.


    He did not create this special kind of body to become a type of filthy creature!


    His plan now was to get a copy of the ¡®Blood of Evil Eye¡¯, so that he could then possess the evil-eyed psychic gene. He could become a witch and embark on the path of cultivation in this world as a Slime.


    After all, he was not doing this because he wanted to become stronger. It was also due to his life expectancy of fewer than 20 years.


    In order to learn the language and adapt to the environment, more than three years had passed. He did not have much time left to waste.


    If he couldn¡¯t cultivate and obtain the second gene, he would soon die.


    ¡°Huh? Slime wants to cultivate as well?¡±


    The group of witches looked at each other and thought it to be inconceivable.


    Elizabeth suddenly whispered, ¡°Okay. Myrlie, how much money does our Freemasonry have in the vault?¡±


    Myrlie suddenly panicked and screamed, ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t! The money that our sisters have saved in the Freemasonry over the years is for you to use so that you can break through to level three sorcerer.¡±


    Elizabeth shook her head. ¡°Although my cultivation qualification is the best among us, I am still too weak. I may only be able to reach level three sorcerer in this life, so I might as well let Slime cultivate. It is also the joint property and pet of our Elizabeth Witch Freemasonry¡­¡±


    The sisters around her looked at the cute Slime, then looked at each other helplessly.


    Myrlie was silent for a moment. ¡°There are still 3521 Rose Coins left in our Freemasonry.¡±


    Elizabeth thought for a moment and immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s buy a copy of the ¡®Blood of Evil Eye¡¯ that costs 300 Rose Coins, a ¡®Witch Compatibility Elixir¡¯ that costs 800 Rose Coins, an ¡®Blood Compatibility Elixir¡¯ that costs 1300 Rose Coins, and a ¡®Blood Stabilization Elixir¡¯ that costs 1400 Rose Coins. We can figure out some other ways to gather more money¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much. We cannot afford it.¡±


    Suddenly, there was a commotion all around.


    These elixirs were developed by the three witches from the Age of Witches and the witches in the later generations to enhance the success rate of the ¡®Blood of Evil Eye¡¯. Otherwise, they would not have welcomed a period of prosperity for witches.


    However, they did not receive such treatment when they became witches. They had only received a Witch Compatibility Elixir at the lowest level, and later had used their lives to survive.


    Elizabeth shook her head. ¡°Since we want to do this, we must do the best we can. Go buy all kinds of elixirs that can enhance the probability of success. After all, the death rate is too high when fusing with the Blood of Evil Eye. It is easier for us women to fuse with it, however, the success rate for men is 10 percent lower. Also, it will be the first time a creature like a Slime has done this. I¡¯m afraid the probability of success is even lower than men, so we can only try our best¡­¡±


    ¡°But if Slime dies, then all our savings over the years will be¡­¡± Myrlie whispered to a group of sisters, as they began to discuss one after another.


    Li Shengjiang looked at them discussing with each other, feeling anxious.


    He had the confidence to turn this unfavorable situation around. He also had a corresponding trump card, the Slime race. Slime became motivated, but whether or not there would be an opportunity for a different world to rise, it was hard to tell.


    He quickly said, ¡°It will be fine. You all need to believe in me, I am the King of Slimes. In the future, I am destined to become the strongest being in the world and become the Great Lord sorcerer of the next generation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, King of Slime.¡±


    Elizabeth slowly picked up Slime and smiled tenderly. ¡°In the future, you will definitely become the Great Lord and visit the world of sorcerers. What should I call you? Let¡¯s see¡­ Since you are so cute, I will call you Cutie King from now on.¡±


    Li Shengjiang was silent for a moment.


    When he spoke, they still had not believed in him.


    However, he would prove it to them.


    He had already been here for more than three years and seemed to have completely integrated into this strange world as if it was his real life. As a pet, he was already bound to these kind and cute little witches.


    More than 10 days later, Li Shengjiang experienced a pain that he had never felt in his life before. He had successfully survived the ¡®Blood of Evil Eye¡¯, obtaining the second gene, and had the witch cultivation qualifications.


    In just one month, he passed the beginner level of a trainee sorcerer and reached the stage of a level one sorcerer.


    ¡°A level one sorcerer. It¡¯s only been a month!¡±


    ¡°So strong!¡±


    The witches were ecstatic.


    At this moment, within the Witch Freemasonry, the group of cute little witches no longer regarded this secret gathering place as a place for them to drink tea and chat. They remembered their original objective and began to use all their energy to accumulate resources for Li Shengjiang.


    Seven people worked like crazy. They formed a team, fighting against the beasts in the Great Forest outside to raise Slime!


    They had not used any of the cultivating resources. Instead, they gave it all to Li Shengjiang.


    Li Shengjiang usually talked and laughed with them. He kept in mind the kindness of these girls. He knew clearly not to overexert himself. Those protagonists who died before they could develop and grow in the other worlds were all stupid!


    What was wrong with living off women?


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to live off women!¡± He murmured in his heart.


    As an experienced businessman, he was very shameless.


    However, for each increase of sorcerer level, the difficulty would multiply. One year later, Li Shengjiang reached level two sorcerer. Seven years later, Li Shengjiang reached level three sorcerer.


    20 years later, Li Shengjiang had reached the realm of level four sorcerer.


    Level four was already regarded as a top realm in the sorcery world!


    After all, some of the great witches of the Rose Church that was at the national level of repression were only level five sorcerers. A level five sorcerer would be able to slaughter a large group of level four sorcerers.


    However, he was different. As a level four Slime sorcerer, his skills were already at the highest level. He had the ability to fight those at a higher level than him and challenge a level five sorcerer!

 Chapter 54

    Talking with the King of Babylon


    However, now that Li Shengjiang had reached the stage of a level four sorcerer, he was gradually getting uncomfortable.


    ¡°As far as they know, I am still a level three sorcerer. They have no idea that I have broken through to level four a year ago. However, for a group of level two witches, it was already extremely difficult for them to provide me with resources to cultivate when I was at level three¡­ Now that I am at level four, I can only secretly think of another way to get resources.¡±


    ¡°Elizabeth and the others are astonished by my abilities. However, their standards are a bit low.¡±


    Li Shengjiang frowned and shook his head with a wry smile. ¡°My skills are amazing, but it is far inferior to the three witches back then. I am not even as strong as the gifted daughters like Lilith and Medusa¡­ If I cultivate like normal, I will definitely be unable to catch up to them. However, I have my own strength. I have been in this world for more than 40 years now and had not lived through those years in vain. I have finally created my own Technology Tree!¡±


    He eyes slowly looked up ahead in front of him. There was a mechanical creature that he had secretly created.


    This creature was a three meters tall slender man. He held a round shield in his left hand and a dark blue cane in his right hand. He had snow-white skin and a holy face. He wore a long blue sorcerer¡¯s star robe. He was like a God in the Norse mythology.


    He looked like a humanoid creature, but in fact, he was made of solid bones from numerous beasts that had dense enchanted textures attached to them. There were various profound and mysterious runes that looked like circuit diagrams, which gave people the feeling of extreme danger.


    ¡°In my original world, I had only lived until my forties as one of the world¡¯s top geniuses in mechanical science and technology. I had even opened my own high-tech enterprise. Now, in this different world, although it is more complex and slower, however, I have already gained some understanding of the psychic phenomena of this world after having only lived here for more than 30 years. The foundation of the psychic force and the science and technology from biological alchemy is not difficult for me to understand.¡±


    With a slight jump, he leaped into the fire hatch of the chest, pulled the bellows with his tentacles, and poured his psychic force into the control panel. He then started to control it like a wand.


    Click!


    The hatch slowly closed, and a perfectly handsome man, who was three meters tall and slender, slowly walked out. ¡°From now on, no one will know that I am Slime. My name is Grantham!¡±


    ¡°But, do I need to control the body of this mechanical creature to start fighting monsters and upgrade my level so that I can get the cultivating resources of a level four sorcerer?¡±


    Li Shengjiang thought about it and immediately rejected the idea. As a farming player who cultivated leisurely, he naturally hated the bloody violence. ¡°It seems that I need to live off of someone else, someone who can afford to raise me.¡±


    ¡­


    On this day, Li Shengjiang walked into the Palace of Babylon.


    He had great respect for the legendary Defeated King. To be able to submit to humiliation and retain his kingdom was something very difficult for ordinary people to do. He even gave up his lover and was abused.


    Over the years, Lilith had remained in the realm of a level five sorcerer.


    It was not because she was depraved. It was just that she had a demon that plagued her heart and was not able to break through completely. A sorcerer paid the most attention to psychic cultivation, so she could only remain stuck on the threshold of a level five forever. She could not step into the mythical level six legendary sorcerer.


    In the Rose Kingdom, many level five sorcerers had appeared over the years who were far more powerful than her. The Babylon Kingdom had completely lost any resistance.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the appearance of the Slime who relieved the pressure on men, my kingdom would already have¡­.¡±


    At this moment, Lilith was sitting on the delicate Throne of Babylon with a sad expression on her face, while holding a wooden cane in her hand.


    Boom!


    A man had arrived inside the palace out of thin air.


    He was perfect, tall, elegant, and slender. He held a shield in one hand and staff in the other, like a God from the myths.


    ¡°Who are you? You can actually cross the defensive line of the palace without a sound. A three meters tall human? How could there be such a tall and powerful person?¡±


    Lilith slightly frowned and silently sensed the strength of Li Shengjiang. He had the force of a level four sorcerer. In her Babylon Kingdom, there was actually a level four sorcerer who cultivated secretly?


    Lilith was so surprised that she stood up from her throne. ¡°How could we have missed a wizard?¡±


    Boom!


    Li Shengjiang pulled the billows with his hand, as his force slightly exploded, as it confronted Lilith.


    ¡°This is the strength of a level five sorcerer.¡± Lilith¡¯s mind went blank. ¡°How can this be possible! He is clearly a level four sorcerer, yet the power he emitted is of a level five sorcerer?¡±


    Li Shengjiang was silent for a moment. He knew what kind of explosive change he would bring to this primitive and rough sorcery world that used energy. ¡°This is the power of alchemy.¡±


    Li Shengjiang stood within the palace and talked to the poignant king who was holding a wooden cane.


    ¡°In the Age of the Three Witches, Hermes Trismegistus, who was born as a God, turned into a raven and talked to the people of Babylon on earth, teaching them Sorcery, Meditation, and Alchemy, the Triple Knowledge of Wisdom. The three great witches only found the first two¡­ Right now, I have opened the ¡®Gate of Alchemy¡¯, and have understood the truth of the world.¡±


    Alchemy!


    Lilith¡¯s mind went blank.


    According to legend, alchemy was the most mysterious and difficult knowledge.


    Mercury, the God of Wisdom, had once said that this was the mysterious method of creating life and the unknown. It would pry open the path to the Gate of Truth of the world. If one was able to master this Knowledge, then it would be possible for them to gain the true glory of the entire world, and all the obscurities in the world would disappear from them.


    ¡°This means that the man in front of me possesses endless wisdom. He has achieved something that the three witches back then was not able to achieve¡­¡±


    Lilith¡¯s eyes turned fiery, as the palm of her hand that was holding the cane started to tremble.


    ¡°At last, our kingdom¡­¡± Fiery flames and a trace of madness flashed across her face. It was as if she saw their only hope in this man.


    The only hope for the Babylon Kingdom.


    Heaven would not destroy our Babylon Kingdom!


    At this moment, the scene in front of her suddenly changed.


    Li Shengjiang opened the hatch, and a cute green Slime jumped down from within. It was cute and lovely as it bounced down. The soft tentacles on his head trembled as it said, ¡°Come on! King, give me the power of the entire Babylon Kingdom. I will defeat Medusa, the Great Lord of Death, for all of you!¡±


    Lilith was confused.


    What just jumped out of this man¡¯s chest?


    Was this his real body?


    A Slime!?


    Lilith¡¯s mind went blank, as she had one last thought in her mind,


    ¡°Some men looked like a powerful level four sorcerer on the surface, but in reality is actually a Slime, the weakest creature!¡±

 Chapter 55

    The Eve of the Storm in the Sorcery World


    After this day, Queen Lilith suddenly withdrew all of the training resources and used them only for her own cultivation.


    Previously, when Lilith had made no progress in her cultivation in the Babylon Kingdom, she decided to give up on the consumption of resources and instead try to train new talents, hoping that they could one day take her place. But how could she find such a genius so easily?


    Even the fastest orthodox witch had only just broken through to level five sorcerer recently. She was still far behind Lilith, who was a veteran level five sorcerer.


    ¡°The queen has taken back all the resources. Does this mean that she is going to make a breakthrough and become a legendary level six sorcerer?¡±


    ¡°What a great honor for our Babylon Kingdom!¡±


    Some of the elders had burst into tears.


    ¡°We orthodox witches have hope again. As long as we have a level six sorcerer among us, we might be able to fight against Medusa, the Great Lord of Death. After all, she has yet to break through to level seven.¡±


    ¡°Throughout history, a level seven legendary sorcerer has only ever existed in theory! It is not that easy to break through to level seven. Back then, before the three witches died, even they were not able to open this realm. Wouldn¡¯t the Great Lord of Death be the only one who has such talent? However, how can it be so easy for her to come out?¡±


    ¡­.


    The information regarding the existence of Li Shengjiang was completely blocked.


    Everyone had thought that Lilith was going to make a breakthrough. As for Lilith, she was a very decisive and cruel person who devoted all her resources to her entire kingdom. All kinds of books left behind by the three witches were free to be read by others. Whatever someone might need, she was willing to satisfy all requests.


    No one knew that she was actually doing everything for this creature who was the weakest of them all, the slime.


    Year 341 of the Babylon Kingdom.


    Even with the complete exhaustion of all the power in the entire kingdom, Lilith remained a level five witch. The people of Babylon were disappointed and lost all hope.


    Year 362 at the Babylon Kingdom.


    Lilith once again consumed large amounts of resources, however, she still had not made a breakthrough. People no longer had any expectations of her.


    ¡°Queen Lilith, if you are unable to make a breakthrough yourself, why force it? We can always cultivate new people. It might be possible for a second genius to appear in our Babylon Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. With these resources, even if they are used wastefully, we should still be able to cultivate a few level five sorcerers!¡±


    This year, the people of Babylon were completely disappointed with their great queen, Lilith.


    Year 381 at the Babylon Kingdom.


    Click!


    There was a sudden flash of thunder in the sky above the Babylon Kingdom.


    The people on the streets all raised their heads in a daze. The weather, which was originally a clear sky that stretched for tens of thousands of miles, had large clouds that were rapidly gathering in the sky, forming a vortex.


    ¡°What is that?!¡± someone shouted in surprise.


    Everyone was stunned, and those who were still inside their houses all ran out. There was even a man who held a baby in his arms.


    In the originally cloudless sky, more and more dark clouds started to gather.


    ¡°Dark clouds? Is it going to rain soon?¡±


    Lilith was standing on the roof of the palace. She held a wooden cane in her hand, as the terrifying pressure made it difficult for her to lift her head and look up at the sky.


    ¡°No! Those are not clouds!¡± Lilith suddenly trembled and whispered as she held her cane.


    ¡°That is!¡­ That is actually!¡±


    The large white clouds in the sky rolled around as if they had been stained black by ink, creating a huge black exquisite rotten rose which suddenly started to float in the sky. It formed a vortex which quickly gathered the clouds. In front of the huge rose stood a beautiful small woman wearing a crimson sorcerer¡¯s robe. She was holding a wooden cane in her hand, as she stood in the sky, overlooking the entire Palace of Babylon.


    ¡°The Flower of Death.¡±


    Medusa, the Great Lord of Death, descended to Babylon, waving the rose cane high in the air. The sky was dark, as there was an endless vast expanse of magic that stirred the entire blue sky. A huge black rose was about to fall onto the whole kingdom.


    Before it completely descended, the wind howled, and a wave of pressure fell onto Lilith.


    Pft!


    Lilith trembled in the air, as death came in an instant.


    However, the pressure then suddenly disappeared the next second.


    ¡°Too weak.¡± Medusa strolled across the sky with a crimson rose cane in her hand. In the end, she only took one last look at Lilith with a face full of disappointment, before she left once again.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity. You were once worthy of being an enemy back then, however, you have now fallen to this extent. I heard that you were collecting the resources originally used for strengthening the kingdom and I thought you were finally going to break through to a new realm.¡±


    The sound of her voice drifted away and disappeared in the sky.


    ¡°During the Age of the Three Witches, the three of them constantly tested each other¡¯s skill. However, during the Age of the Great Lord Medusa, I was very lonely. I have suppressed the entire world, ruled it for more than 200 years by myself. I wanted to find an opponent but could not find one. No one can contend against me. This has made me unable to step out of the level seven legendary field. It is not only my sorrow but also the failure of the times.¡±


    The power she had displayed was at a level terrifying level that even the three witches back then had not reached.


    During that time, the three witches had only opened up the way towards being a level six sorcerer before they died. Therefore, they had not reached the peak of level six. However, the current fear brought about by this sense of suppression was extremely powerful.


    ¡°She has completely surpassed the three witches of those years! Although she has not stepped into the legendary level seven legendary realm yet, she has already reached an unfathomable state.¡± Lilith was trembling, as she tightened her lips. Blood started to flow out. ¡°Can we really defeat this monster?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    In the secret alchemy room inside the Palace, a round and na?ve looking Slime shook the ahoge on its head and looked up with difficulty. ¡°I had thought that I was very close already. I am now a level five sorcerer. According to my speculation, while wearing the Grantham body and sitting on the alchemy airship fortress, I should be able to fight the three witches back then. But now she¡­ Give me another 10 years!¡±


    ¡°10 years?¡±


    Lilith was silent as her eyes flashed with hope. ¡°I will continue to bear the blame and fight to get everything for you.¡±


    10 years later, the world would change!


    Lilith¡¯s eyes sparkled with flames.


    The Age of Darkness had lasted for nearly 200 years in the Babylon Kingdom. If this does not come to an end soon, then the kingdom would be completely destroyed.


    The Babylon Kingdom had bet everything on this Slime!


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s research.¡± Li Shengjiang suddenly jumped and left. ¡°I need to go back to the Freemasonry. As their little pet is gone, I¡¯m sure they will be very worried.¡±


    Lilith¡¯s entire body suddenly trembled. She looked at his back and whispered, ¡°You are already so strong, yet you still want to go to those little witches and allow them to mess around with you and crazily squeeze you. There is no dignity of a strong man¡­ Why do you still turn yourself into a level three sorcerer, a little pet, and struggle with them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because that place is my home.¡± Li Shengjiang jumped up and naively left the palace. ¡°All my relatives died early in my previous life and this life, so they are the only relatives I have.¡±


    Lilith was silent.


    She did not doubt his answer regarding his relatives, because it was true that the Slime race had been ravaged by the Rose Kingdom. This King of Slime and she had the same enemy.


    ¡°Home? I really envy those little girls. As for you Grantham, the King of Alchemy, I also envy you for having people to worry about¡­¡±


    Lilith just smiled bitterly and gently, as she watched the cute little creature leave.


    ¡°Garfield, you probably have lived a hard life all these years as well, right?¡±


    She suddenly went into a daze. She looked up at the sky and stared blankly at the window.


    Lilith¡¯s mind seemed to have remembered that knight back then, who had been silently protecting her by her side. He was her former lover, and now had become the king of Rose Kingdom.


    ¡°If, everything is over¡­¡± She burst into tears, as glittering teardrops rolled down her face. ¡°Once that happens, I will resign from the throne of Babylon and retire to the mountains with Garfield.¡±


    At this time, a witch minister appeared behind her.


    ¡°Should the next batch of resources be brought over?¡±


    ¡°Bring them.¡±


    Lilith abruptly turned her head, showing a cold expression.


    The Queen of Babylon was not allowed to shed tears.


    ¡­


    At the other place.


    The Elizabeth Witch Freemasonry.


    Everyone was still inside that shabby little room. Elizabeth and the others looked out of the room nervously and anxiously.


    Suddenly, a cute bouncing creature appeared on the street outside.


    ¡°You have finally returned!¡±


    ¡°Why are did you go out for a walk all day? It is very dangerous out there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are just a level three sorcerer. There are too many strong people outside. Medusa, the Great Lord of the Dead, had just descended at the Palace of Babylon and had blocked out the sun. That terrifying sorcery can probably destroy the entire Babylon Kingdom in an instant. Us sisters almost cried from fear. We were afraid that something might have happened to you outside.¡±


    A group of cute little witches picked up the cute Slime while feeling distressed. They squeezed the Slime in their arms, while speaking one after another.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just went out for a stroll.¡±


    Li Shengjiang smiled brilliantly and bounced foolishly. The ahoge on the top of his head shook cutely.


    No one knew that the cute little pet had a terrifying strength, not even the little witches of the Witch Freemasonry. This little cute Slime was the only hope of saving the entire Babylon Sorcery Kingdom!

 Chapter 56

    There Is Only War!


    Year 385 of the Babylon Kingdom.


    The Rose Witch Kingdom, which had officially fought at the ¡®Nephthys Desert¡¯, did not dare to offend the young God of Flame, and instead just secretly hunted its race, the ¡®Poisonous Magpies¡¯, around the outside area.


    This was an extremely scary creature that lived in the desert. It was so poisonous that it could easily kill a level four sorcerer.


    Inside the Rose Kingdom, the Great Lord of Death gave out an order.


    People were to fuse with the ¡®Blood of Poisonous Magpies¡¯!


    The powerful level five and level four witch mentors in the entire kingdom had led the apprentice witches one after another to set up an alchemy laboratory. They were set up to do various experiments on the Compatibility Elixirs. After going through countless near-death experiences, they had finally successfully found a way to live.


    They had found that this kind of blood was very intense. Only women had a chance of survival, and the side effects were extremely obvious.


    Women would incarnate into the form of a harpy.


    Those women¡¯s body had completely transformed. They had their backs bending forward, with feathered arms that turned into dark red wings. They could glide at a low altitude and had sharp claws. They were violent and highly poisonous.


    As soon as they were born, they had a terrifying strength of a level two sorcerer.


    That afternoon, Lord Medusa visited the witches¡¯ laboratory.


    In the alchemy room, she was slightly shocked to see a pile of colorful alchemy bottles, a pile of black jars with wild blue bubbles, and a harpy inside a cage.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like this? There will be a morphological change in the blood of every kind of magical creature. The Blood of Evil Eye is the spirit, the human brain. Therefore, we will not have any physical changes.


    However, the Blood of Slime and the Blood of Poisonous Magpies are not used as a function of the brain. They are used for the changes in the organs, so they become non-human¡­ They would incarnate into a new kind of small creature¡­ They are a very deformed and lowly creature, as half of their body is of a wild beast. They are known as half beasts. I will just call them Orcs.¡±


    The harpy inside the cage screamed,


    ¡°Queen, you can¡¯t do this. Us witches risked our lives to merge with the blood, all for the sake of the kingdom. Instead of being rewarded after our success, we became the lowest creatures¡­¡±


    ¡°You guys are too ugly. Us women are supreme people. We have never been so ugly before.¡±


    Lord Medusa had a cold expression as she swung her sleeves and turned around.


    Thousands of years later, a passage was recorded in the Spear of the Thriving Witch.


    ¡®Year 385 of the Babylon Kingdom. The evil witches of the Rose Kingdom, a kingdom on top of a mountain, carried out extremely bloody alchemy experiments. They used various Compatibility Elixirs and tried to combine people with beasts. In the end, they created an extremely cruel and deformed alchemy creature, as the orcs are born.¡¯


    Year 391 of the Babylon Kingdom.


    The Rose Kingdom, the Kingdom of Feminism, had rebuilt slavery.


    They once again divided people into a series of ranked classes. Witches were ranked at the highest level and were known as the aristocrats of the kingdom. Women were ranked the second-highest and were first-ranked citizens. Men were ranked the lowest and were regarded as normal civilians, while the orcs were slaves.


    When a woman killed a man, she would only need to pay a compensation of 300 Rose Coins.


    When a woman killed an Orc, the lowest level creature, she would only need to pay half of an Alla Beast.


    In that same year, the Nephthys Orc Kingdom that was linked to the desert was established.


    More than half of the Orc species living in the territory had an extremely low status. They provided labor for the Rose Kingdom, as well as a variety of materials for sorcerers. Their bodies were also very good materials for alchemy.


    The history of Babylon had completely entered an Age of Tyrannical Darkness.


    Year 397 of the Babylon Kingdom.


    In the Rose Kingdom, the Great Lord of Death had put out an order.


    ¡°Adeline, a level five sorcerer, is to set out for the Babylon Kingdom and take over the throne.¡±


    Three days later, above the Palace of Babylon.


    Adeline stood there beautifully and sexily. As an envoy of the Rose Witch Kingdom, she looked at Lilith, who was sitting on the throne, and sneered, ¡°Is this the woman who had fought against the Lord back then? Eight level five sorcerers have appeared in the Rose Kingdom. I can¡¯t believe that right now, you are far inferior to those eight people from the younger generations.¡±


    Lilith was silent, as she clutched the scepter in her hand.


    Over the past few years, many things had happened. There was the conquering of the desert, the emergence of the harpies, and the establishment of the Orc Kingdom.


    ¡°I have come today because you have offered too few men. The Lord is a benevolent person, however, you guys cannot take advantage of this.¡±


    Adeline had a cold expression on face. ¡°From now on, I will completely take over the Babylon Kingdom and make the entire country become fully operational. I will turn it into the place of production for men.¡±


    In her heart, Adeline was very excited.


    There were many level five sorcerers in the country. She had been favored by the Lord because her little witches had discovered Slime. Due to this, she was able to get such a great opportunity right now to run a huge kingdom.


    She could run the Babylon Kingdom and produce men.


    Another trusted witch follower would be in charge of the Orc Kingdom, which would produce labor forces and alchemy materials.


    There absolutely could not occur any failures for such an important matter. She had to do better than the other witch


    ¡°You want me to surrender the throne¡­¡±


    An ugly expression appeared on Lilith¡¯s face.


    As for the Witch Ministers inside the palace, their faces had also become ugly.


    Babylon had been lingering on in a steadily worsening condition for many years, but now it was finally facing the fate of national subjugation.


    Lilith had a bitter expression, as her face had changed drastically several times, from green to white. In the end, she lowered her head. ¡°I, Lilith, choose to surrender and hand over the throne¡­¡±


    ¡°I, Lilith, choose to surrender and hand over the throne¡­¡±


    ¡°I, Lilith, choose to surrender and hand over the throne¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Adeline had especially used the sorcery skill, ¡®Ripple of Sound¡¯, when Lilith spoke, as her words were instantly spread throughout the kingdom.


    ¡°Queen!¡±


    Countless witches shouted as they were unwilling to see this happen.


    ¡°Our Babylon is finally going to¡­¡±


    At the moment of surrender, countless people wept bitterly and burst into tears throughout the Babylon Kingdom.


    Countless witches who were holding canes in their hands fell to their knees and completely collapsed. They hated the fact that they were so powerless and incompetent.


    At this moment, it seemed to be the year when Lilith was defeated and had surrendered.


    At another place, inside the shabby house of the Freemasonry, a group of little witches howled and cried as they held a cute Slime in their arms. Their cute little faces were covered with tears, as the seven little witches fell to their knees.


    ¡°Our country is going to be destroyed¡­¡±


    The witches were weak and powerless, as they loudly sobbed. Like any of the ordinary citizens outside on the streets, they were also members of the masses.


    ¡°It will be fine.¡±


    Li Shengjiang jumped out of the house and shook the ahoge on top of his head. ¡°I am going out for a bit. It is time that I complete the promise I made with you guys that year.¡±


    ¡­


    Inside the Palace of Babylon.


    Boom!


    A terrifying force descended from the sky and was no longer hidden.


    ¡°You¡¯re a level five witch, yet you dare be so arrogant.¡±


    A faint voice sounded right after the terrifying force descended. The voice sounded mature like it had experienced a lot of suffering and difficulties. ¡°Lilith, you don¡¯t have to do this anymore. Since things have arrived at this point, you don¡¯t need to give in any longer to buy me time.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±


    The expression on Adeline¡¯s face greatly changed. She turned her head and looked at the perfect and slender three meters tall man who had walked out in front of her.


    Rumble.


    A silent pressure was crushing down on this extremely powerful level five sorcerer.


    Adeline could not help getting weak in her knees, as she knelt on the ground with a look of horror. ¡°Level six sorcerer! I never expected your Babylon Kingdom to be hiding a figure like you.¡±


    She wanted to escape, but¡­ It was too late!


    An invisible pressure arose in an instant and had knocked her unconscious.


    The gap between each of the big realms was too terrifying. Back then, when Medusa had broken through to level six, she alone had defeated hundreds of witches in Babylon, including the level five sorcerer Lilith.


    ¡°Level six sorcerer! I never expected your Babylon Kingdom to be hiding a figure like you.¡±


    At this moment, through the Ripple of Sound, Adeline¡¯s words had spread all over the kingdom.


    ¡°We have a level six sorcerer in our Babylon Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°We still have a hidden expert?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Lord Lilith. It must be because of the resources she gathered over the years. It turns out Lord Lilith has given all her resources to someone else¡­¡±


    On the streets, countless people of the Babylon Kingdom wept with joy, as great hope burned from their feeling of despair. The sudden great joy and sorrow were too stimulating.


    Within the Elizabeth Freemasonry, the seven witches also stared out of the window in a daze. ¡°Could it be? Impossible! It¡­ It¡¯s just a Slime, just our little magical pet¡­¡±


    Inside the palace.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have appeared so soon¡­¡±


    Lilith looked worried.


    ¡°You have persisted for so long, and I have broken through to level six as well.¡± Li Shengjiang sighed and stood up. ¡°I will go to the Rose Kingdom early tomorrow morning.¡±


    The Witch Ministers around them looked at each other. They all felt it was extremely unbelievable.


    ¡°Lord Lilith, we actually have a hidden legendary sorcerer? And the person is a man?¡±


    ¡°How can there be such a tall and perfect man? He is even a legendary level 6 sorcerer.¡±


    ¡°So what do we do now?¡±


    The sorcerers were excited.


    After nearly 200 years had passed, the Babylon Kingdom once again had a level six legendary sorcerer, an invincible power that could suppress the world. This meant that they had the strength to fight.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me what we should do?¡±


    ¡°War, there is only war!¡±


    Li Shengjiang held a shield in his left hand and shook the cane in his right hand.


    Circles of transparent halos shook like ripples. The Ripple of Sound once again resounded throughout the Babylon Kingdom.


    ¡± War, there is only war!¡±


    ¡± War, there is only war!¡±


    ¡­.


    Countless people on the streets raised their heads.


    At this moment, it seemed it would be the year when Lilith started a war.


    The history of that year back then was being rapidly repeated. However, the protagonist this time around was a completely different person.


    ¡­


    Inside the empty alchemy hall, countless bouncing Slimes were lined up neatly in a room.


    ¡°10,000 Slimes, go to the Fortress of War.¡±


    Thump, thump, thump!


    One by one, the Slimes jumped neatly into the potholes.


    These Slimes were magical creatures of the lowest rank with no wisdom, so naturally it was impossible for them to cultivate sorcery. However, as a Slime engine, they were enough to form a terrifyingly giant machine with 10,000 horsepower.


    ¡°Today, I am going to bring my race, the Slimes, to wash away the shame¡­ The blueprints for the J-31 fighter plane was used and modified into an alchemy airship for war.¡±


    Li Shengjiang strode into the alchemy airship, and the huge mechanical creation took off.


    On this day, countless people of Babylon looked at the huge flying beasts in the sky. It had shocked the entire Babylon Kingdom.


    Boom!


    A silver meteor flew forward at a high speed. It rumbled across the sky and brought with it the unique noise of an operating machine.


    At the Balchik Mountains, where a kingdom was situated above Mount Rose.


    Within the green-covered mountain range, there was a palace with an arc-shaped roof hidden in the mountains. The entire building was supported by exquisite carved stone pillars of Rose and had a bright red carpet.


    Many people stood inside the palace. There were all kinds of strong and beautiful women in red sorcerer¡¯s robes. On the high throne, an elegant woman wearing a bright red sorcerer¡¯s robe who was looking up into the sky suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Her body suddenly disappeared on the spot.


    ¡°What is this?¡± She then appeared in the sky, slightly waving her cane. A magic formation in the form of a delicate red circle appeared in front of the cane.


    ¡°Flower of Death.¡±


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, countless black clouds tumbled in the sky and converged into a huge bright red Flower of Rose. The sky was completely dark, making it impossible to tell if it was day or night.


    ¡°Gate of Holy Light!¡± On the exquisite and grand alchemy airship, each of the Slimes pulled crazily on their bellows, transforming their kinetic energy into psychic energy. Countless small staff were stretched out from the enormous ship.


    Boom!


    The airflow from tens of thousands of staff wavered and converged. The world seemed to be blooming with a dazzling holy light which pierced the black clouds, like the Gate of Heaven that broke the Abyss of Hell.


    The two great sorceries collided rapidly.


    The entire mountain range buzzed and shook, as even the ground trembled. Countless people of the Rose Kingdom walked out of the streets and houses and looked up at the incredible sky.


    ¡°Level six!¡± Medusa suddenly turned her head.


    There was a look of surprise in her eyes, but there was no sign of nervousness. She just quietly stared at the beautiful man, who looked like a God, coming out of the strange mechanical creation.


    ¡°I have finally lured you out. Tell me, are you the last hope of Babylon Kingdom?¡±

 Chapter 57

    Forbidden Sorcery, Gilgamesh


    ¡°Finally, an interesting opponent has appeared here.¡±


    Up in the dark sky, Medusa flashed the staff in her hand. Her beautiful body floated in the air. ¡°You have already reached such a level, yet you still don¡¯t have your own Sorcery? You are you using the Sorcery of the three witches. In that case, how about this move?¡±


    ¡°Lily Carnation!¡±


    Hiss!


    A black fog spread from the ground and formed into a tall black plant that towered into the sky.


    The plant grew and multiplied rapidly on the ground, as numerous branches and roots grew on the plant. It grew to 10 meters, then to 100 meters, 300 meters¡­ It eventually grew to the sky and stirred the dark clouds. On the plant, the blossoming mysterious and exquisite black Roses had unexpectedly begun to rotate. Each of the new blossoming Rose was comparable to the size of the previous Rose.


    This was the real Flower of Death!


    As soon as the tail of the alchemy airship moved, countless holy lights broke out from the ship, and in an instant countless transparent riptides broke out. Like golden butterflies flying in the sky, the riptides converged together into a green tree that had penetrated the clouds.


    ¡°Guardian of Spring!¡±


    The famous sorcerer Cassandra, the Witch of Spring, broke out in an instant.


    Roses, butterflies and trees collided at the same time and began to shine.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the sound of metal clashing shook wildly in the sky and spread to the huge green mountain range on the ground. It rapidly engulfed the trees, as they cracked, and the mountain range was swept by the strong winds.


    The sky was trembling and the earth howling.


    Inside the entire Rose Kingdom, all of the women on the streets were young and beautiful, and they were all dressed gorgeously and cleanly. But at this moment, they were all screaming, as countless tragic voices of suffering, crying and despair were mixed together.


    Countless level four and level five sorcerers raised their heads in horror, as they reluctantly waved their staff to form a barrier to protect the Rose Kingdom against the aftermath of the battle between the two top-class experts in the sky.


    ¡­


    The Babylon Kingdom.


    A huge layer of a misty mirror with ripples in the sky projected the battle that was happening above the Rose Kingdom.


    This was the level five Sorcery ¡®Misty Mirror of Spring¡¯ that brought together all the sorcerers of the Babylon Kingdom. Normally, this kind of intrusiveness was bound to be discovered by the Rose Kingdom. Also, such provocative acts would have caused an extremely terrible consequence. But now, the Rose Kingdom had completely ignored them.


    This battle would determine the fate of the Babylon Kingdom, and everyone deserved to know the outcome.


    ¡°If we are defeated, we will perish.¡±


    On the streets, people of Babylon walked out in silence. They watched the fierce projection in the sky, while clasping their hands and silently praying. The crowd did not know who it was that had silently taken the lead in humming the sad song of fate.


    Boom!


    The rapid notes resounded across the sky with the soft hum of everyone.


    It was like the roaring sound of a storm.


    Like the impact of heavy rain.


    It was passionate and enthusiastic.


    Not only was it a sad song of fate for humans, but also an encouragement song of courage.


    ¡­


    Above the Palace of Babylon.


    All the Witch Ministers of the palace had not uttered a single word.


    The pretty faces of all the witches had turned pale. They looked at the projected image in the sky that could easily tear them apart, and were overwhelmed by the terrifying force.


    ¡°Is this the outbreak of the most powerful expert in the world, a legendary sorcerer?¡±


    That kind of battle scene had gone beyond the understanding of the people. Perhaps, only the war between Gilgamesh and God before the Great Flood during the ancient Sumer Mythos could be compared to this.


    ¡°We will definitely win.¡±


    Lilith looked at the terrifying battle in the sky and squeezed the staff in her hand. He palms were sweating.


    She thought of the times when she had been with Slime in the past, about how she got along with the cute and lively Slime every day. She thought that she had seen through everything about him, but she did not expect that there would be such a terrifying power accumulated on this cute and easy to approach Slime.


    A mixed feeling of awe and pride was spreading inside of her.


    She really had not expected that a few decades ago, the small level four Slime sorcerer who had quietly arrived at the palace, a little creature who had boasted without shame in front of her, had reached such a terrifying level after only a short period of time.


    ¡­


    The Elizabeth Witch Freemasonry inside the shabby house.


    Elizabeth looked at the terrifying scene in the sky. The horrifying and oppressing image had made her body turn cold. She nervously covered her mouth with her hand, trying not to make a sound. She was able to feel that the little witches behind her were hugging their arms more and more tightly.


    ¡°That is¡­ Slime!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our little magical pet!¡±


    Myrlie yelled anxiously and turned pale. ¡°It¡¯s just a Slime! Just a Slime! But now, it is fighting for us by doing those strange things.¡±


    She had once secretly looked at Slime, who was always doing strange things. He was always holding what he called a ¡®wrench¡¯, ¡®screw¡¯ and ¡®gear¡¯ in the room all day, enthusiastically transforming that strange male mechanical creature.


    Now, although it was very different, it was still possible to vaguely see the prototype of the original mechanical structure of back then.


    ¡°Since this thing has appeared, it can¡¯t be wrong. That thing is the mysterious level six sorcerer who had appeared in the palace.¡±


    Elizabeth tightened her pale lips. In the beginning, she thought that she had mistaken it for Slime.


    In the eyes of everyone, Slime was just a small level three sorcerer. This group of sisters had been trying their best fighting for Slime over the years. They often talked and laughed together. The sisters wanted to help Slime break through and become a level four sorcerer.


    However, no one had expected that Slime had secretly reached the sorcery world, and had reached a terrifying level that made people tremble!


    He went so far as to fight crazily with Medusa, the Great Lord of Death, in the sky!


    But right now, the little witches would rather Slime remain as that little magical pet, just a small level three sorcerer, who would talk and laugh with them. Such a heavy pressure was not something a small Slime could bear¡­


    ¡°That year, he had promised us that he would become a Sorcerer Lord of the next generation. It has actually come true.¡±


    The witches held each other¡¯s hands silently and looked at the misty mirror in the sky above the Babylon Kingdom. A complex and proud emotion spread wildly in their hearts.


    ¡­


    The black air stirred up the clouds.


    Medusa, the Witch Lord, had tried her best in fighting against the man by displaying all kinds of level six Sorcery. However, they were all fended off by this strange man in front of her, who used the terrifying flying beast to defend.


    ¡°You obviously don¡¯t have any Sorcery of your own, and can only use the Sorcery of those three witches. But you are able to defend against everything? Is it the power of alchemy? You have actually opened the legendary Gate of Truth?¡±


    Medusa had a slightly astonished expression on her face, however she soon calmed down. ¡°In that case, I will now show you my real strength. The reason why I am called the Great Lord of Death is because my Flower of Rose can connect with the boundary between life and death. I am able to break the rules of death!¡±


    ¡°My teacher Circe, one of the three witches, gave me this Sorcery because she wanted me to perfect the ¡®Resurrection of the Dead¡¯ and break the forbidden domain.¡±


    Medusa whispered, ¡°Although I am still far from developing and perfecting this Sorcery to completely resurrect the dead, however no one in this world can defeat me. This is because I can temporarily summon the strongest man of the historical myth, the legendary hero and king, Gilgamesh.


    Gilgamesh?!


    Within the Babylon Kingdom, everyone was surprised when they heard this, and their minds went blank.


    Gilgamesh, who was said to have lived during the ancient Sumer Mythos in the legends, was known as the strongest man in history. He was the strongest king and hero, who had once fought against God with a sword.


    He was a part of history, and had reached the legendary realm that even the three witches of back then had not reached, the legendary level seven. The gap between two big realms was very terrifying. When the three level six witches faced against someone at level seven, the witches were like infants, as they would be easily killed.


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    ¡°How is it possible to summon the dead¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the legendary terrifying man who has already been killed by God.¡±


    Within the shock and panic of the people, Medusa held her staff high and lightly chanted, ¡°Oh souls of the dead wandering around in the world, please listen to the prayers of the living, recall the memories of when you were alive, break the gates of the underworld, and return to the world.¡±


    ¡°Forbidden art! Rose Reborn Flower, Gilgamesh!¡±


    Swoosh!


    A wild black Rose flower blossomed, as it sent out a series of ripples in the sky. The flower bud slowly spread out, as if it were giving birth to an extremely terrifying creature.


    Immediately after, a huge handsome man made up of black mist walked out. He overlooked the world with an invisible domineering attitude and posture. His face was expressionless, as if he had lost all his sanity. He held a sword of civilization, the Sword of Damocles, and waved it slowly forward.


    ¡°This is the most powerful king and hero who dared to fight against the God with a sword before the Great Flood during the ancient Age of Sumer Mythos!¡± Li Shengjiang opened his eyes slightly and his face flashed with shock.


    Boom!


    The next second, the sword descended.


    This was a beautiful sword.


    At this moment, the wind stopped, the rain quieted down, the leaves stopped shaking, and the people on earth became speechless. It was as if the noises in the world had disappeared, and the God had held his breath and closed his eyes for a moment.

 Chapter 58

    Ruling The World


    Li Shengjiang, a tall and handsome man who stood on the alchemy airship, was slightly shocked when he saw the afterimage of the strongest hero in history.


    ¡°As I would expect of the heroic king from ancient Sumer. Just from the summoned afterimage alone, he had the ability to reach level seven. It seems that we can no longer fight against her with the airship. We need to use ¡®Grantham¡¯.¡±


    He had never personally attacked before.


    Previously, he had used the alchemy airship to launch his Sorcery. The 10,000 Slime engines frantically pulled on the bellows, using the magical pattern of a ¡®circuit board¡¯ to convert kinetic energy into electric energy. The electrical energy would then turn into psychic energy, forming a psychic magical power. The Sorcery cast was enough to reach level six, allowing the Slimes to fight against the Great Lord of Death, the world¡¯s most powerful person.


    If someone was to say this out loud, no one would believe it.


    How could 10,000 of the weakest creature, the Slimes, stand up to the Great Lord Sorcerer who had suppressed everything in the world?


    This was the charm of the alchemy technology.


    It was also the endless potential of these engines, his Slime race!


    ¡°I will need to make a move myself.¡±


    Li Shengjiang lightly and unexpectedly jumped off the alchemy airship.


    ¡°Hehe! I am going to show everyone in this world¡­ The Aircraft Cannon. It is a man-made mecha created from modern magical technology! Although I cannot shoot a live broadcast, I can still take screenshots. I want to go back and show this to the players. I have secretly developed mechanical technology for more than 90 years and am already invincible in the world! They still want to come? I have already cleared the new map by myself! If they come, they will just be following my footsteps while gaining nothing! However, I think that there won¡¯t be many people who can go to a different world. At present, the Racer of Mount Haruna and I are the only ones who can achieve this.¡±


    He smiled, while holding a shield in his left hand with black totem patterns shining on it. In his right hand, he held a wooden cane that shone brightly. He held the cane high above his head.


    ¡°There is nothing in this world that cannot be killed, even if it is the dead. I will show you how to kill them.¡±


    The expressions on everyone¡¯s faces slightly changed as they heard these words. People on the ground were aware of what was going to happen next. This was the famous Sorcery that belonged to the witch Circe. It was known as a cruel Sorcery that was the most lethal¡­


    ¡°Curse of Life!¡± Li Shengjiang roared!


    Behind him, a set of sticky and disgusting giant ghost-faced masks floated in the air.


    Boom!


    The ghost faces rolled crazily, as a thick scarlet and dark strange gas surged. It was like a plasma substance, as it continuously rolled around like boiling black magma.


    It then instantly collided with the sword wielding Gilgamesh in front of him.


    The air twisted.


    In an instant, it formed into a whirlpool and swept in all directions. When everyone had returned to their sense, they found that the afterimage of Gilgamesh had been blown away.


    Whoosh.


    The sky had turned cloudless and blue in an instant.


    The entire cloud was dispersed by the terrifying wave of air.


    Everyone looked up towards the sky at the same time and saw an incredible sight. It was the most amazing sight they had ever seen in this world.


    ¡°Is this still the strength of a human?¡±


    It was unknown how many people had started talking to themselves.


    That was the legendary heroic king, the strongest man who had dared to fight against God with a sword. Unexpectedly, he was easily¡­


    ¡°This is already my most powerful strength.¡± Medusa¡¯s body trembled slightly. She was staring at the scene, as a wave of fear sprang up from the bottom of her heart and took over her entire body.


    ¡°Although this is only one tenth of the strength of the heroic king of that time, it is still far too powerful for me to contend with. He is defeating me so easily with the Sorcery of my teacher, Circe.¡±


    ¡°Against such an enemy, how can I win!?¡±


    Medusa¡¯s entire body became numb as she felt a fear that she had never felt before in her life spread all over her body. She trembled violently, as tears and snot began to flow down involuntarily.


    She was a woman who loved beauty very much. She was amazingly talented and had invincible strength, so she treated everything arrogantly. She had never experienced the taste of failure. However now, she was revealing an ugliness that she had never shown before in her life.


    In fact, because of this fear, she was trembling so much that she could not move. She had never been so weak before until this moment.


    ¡°Is this¡­ fear?¡±


    ¡°Is this¡­ the so-called fear of death?¡±


    She stood in the air while slightly trembling. ¡°What king of intoxicating power is this? It can actually make people collapse and feel an unparalleled despair. But I, Medusa, am the Great Lord of the Dead. How can I, Medusa, be defeated by a¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on, move. Hurry up and¡­ move!¡± Medusa let out a heart-wrenching roar. Her clear voice resounded throughout the world, as tears crazily flowed down and wet her entire face. ¡°The realm that I am stuck at, hurry up and move!¡±


    Boom!


    An invisible force spread rapidly, as if a strength that had been suppressed for a long time was trying to make a breath through.


    The sky rolled.


    Li Shengjiang looked at Medusa roaring while on the verge of despair and became slightly stunned.


    The Rose sorcerers on the ground were also amazed, and people on the streets kept looking up at the sky.


    The people of Babylon were stunned, as they made a fearful and invisible shout.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    ¡°Stop her!¡±


    ¡°You guys can no longer stop me.¡± Medusa slowly rose. She opened her arms, as if to embrace the entire vast world.


    Behind her, a blood-colored Rose crazily stretched its stamens, as layers of power climbed frantically. The force kept skyrocketing as it doubled, then tripled, then went up by tenfold¡­ It was as if there was no end to it.


    The psychic force was completely released.


    Boom!


    This was the realm of a level seven legendary sorcerer.


    It was a speculated realm that none of the three witches back then had been able to reach. Throughout the history, only the legendary heroic king was able to step into this domain. Now, after nearly 200 years of accumulation, she had finally broken through.


    She was silent for a moment. Her heart became complicated and she was shocked by the ups and downs of life. She could not help but show a heartfelt gratitude as she suddenly looked at Li Shengjiang and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you. I cultivate the Sorcery of Death, but I have never experienced the fear of death. If it wasn¡¯t not for you, I would not have understood the true meaning of death and fear and would not have broken through to level seven.¡±


    ¡°In return, I will not kill you.¡± She smiled softly. ¡°I will make you my queen. I will let you reign with me and rule the world.¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    She walked over, took Li Shengjiang by the hand, and smiled softly. ¡°I can give you control of the Babylon Kingdom that you want to save, as long as you provide me men on a regular basis.¡±


    Li Shengjiang froze for a moment. What did she just say?


    Medusa was stupefied, then she smiled softly again. She shook her head and said, ¡°You still want to fight me? My strength now is 17 times stronger than before, even though I have only just become a level seven legendary sorcery. You are not my opponent¡­¡±


    ¡°It turns out your strength now is only 17 times stronger than what it used to be.¡± Li Shengjiang showed a bit of disappointment.


    Medusa was stunned.


    Boom!


    She retreated rapidly.


    ¡°Flower of Death!¡±


    A terrifying force that was far more powerful than before spread crazily as it headed towards Li Shengjiang.


    Li Shengjiang waved the staff in his hand.


    ¡°Guardian of Spring.¡±


    A clear sound was heard. An unparalleled terrifying power suddenly broke the Rose flower.


    Medusa was sent flying backwards in an instant.


    Li Shengjiang sighed. ¡°I originally thought that you were hiding the real level seven strength, so I carefully watched and waited. Who knew that I had thought too highly of you? You had only broken through just now, right before your death¡­¡±


    ¡°Our king, the Great Lord of Death, has been defeated!¡±


    This horrible scene spread to the two kingdoms, and everyone was stunned.


    Could it be that before now, it had been the alchemy fortress under his feet that was fighting against Medusa, a level six Lord, while he had not attacked at all? Now, when he attacked, he could easily crush the Great Lord of Death, who had broken through to level seven.


    ¡°What kind of strength is this?¡±


    Medusa roared as her entire body trembled with despair. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible¡­ Your force cannot deceive me. You are obviously a level six sorcerer, yet you can easily release a level seven strength!¡±


    ¡°This is the power of alchemy. It allowed me to have the terrifying power of fighting those in the realm above me. A great creator once said that a race that can use tools is the real knowledgeable race.¡±


    Li Shengjiang thought for a moment, then he suddenly smiled. He looked at the beautiful girl in front of him, then bent down and stretched out his hand. He gently helped her up. ¡°Do you want to learn? I can teach you.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Medusa suddenly looked up, stunned.


    In the ancient history of sorcerers, a passage was recorded in the Spear of the Thriving Witch.


    ¡®Year 398 of Babylon Kingdom. Grantham, the Alchemy Lord who could control alchemy and the Gate of Truth, had appeared and suppressed the world, defeating Medusa, the Great Lord, in one move. This stirred the entire world.¡±


    ¡­


    In the orchard garden.


    Xu Zhi was sitting on a chair. He looked at the small sandbox in the distance then scratched his head. ¡°This guy has been inside for nearly a day, which was equivalent to more than 90 years inside, and has finally helped me get this thing done. Although, he is pretty creepy. He crazily tried to develop, living off women, and waiting until he became invincible in the world before stepping out.¡±


    This guy was too shameless!


    Which other protagonist would arrive at a different world, and bring with them a race that could not fight monsters to level up? He had not even fought a giant beast. Instead, he lived off women, asking the women to provide him with training resources. He first lived off seven little witches, and then he lived off Lilith, waiting to become invincible before stepping out to show off.


    He was way too creepy!


    In fact, when he had been a level five sorcerer, he was able to fight against a level six sorcerer with the help of technology. Now, he had to wait until he broke through to a level six sorcerer, wore ¡®Grantham¡¯ and had level seven strength before he dared to come out and madly test his skills. He was afraid that Medusa was hiding her level seven strength¡­


    ¡°Extremely shameless.¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless as he ate an apple and silently complained.

 Chapter 59

    Asking for Help from another World. I Will Wait Online; It¡¯s Urgent.


    Although Xu Zhi kept complaining, he still smiled. ¡°Even though there were some changes, it has still developed according to the plan. The way things developed for the sorcery world in the sandbox means it has been saved from going down the wrong path.¡±


    He also knew that being vulgar meant he could have absolute authority.


    Only those experienced people could live the longest, not to mention that he was a leisure player who was addicted to farming.


    Fighting monsters to level up and having fun with battles were all fake. Quietly developing dark technology, climbing the technology tree and studying the things one liked was what these kinds of players who farmed found fun.


    Technology was the primary productive force.


    Xu Zhi took a bite of the apple as the juice flowed out. However, he slightly frowned.


    ¡°I never expected that Circe would leave behind such an arrangement before she died. She used her own apprentice Medusa to help her perfect the Sorcery of ¡®Resurrection of the Dead¡¯ that she had left behind. She wanted her apprentice to bring her back from the dead and live a second life?¡±


    How ambitious Circe had been!


    To be honest, if he had not witnessed this scene, where Li Shengjiang happened to appear and had forced Medusa to use her ultimate move, Xu Zhi would never have found out that the dead Circe had set up such a plan.


    He was not really an all-powerful creator. Instead, he was just a ¡®farmer¡¯. Otherwise, when Gilgamesh had wanted to mess with him before, he wouldn¡¯t have not known about it.


    A day in the field was equivalent to a hundred years.


    Even if he were to pay attention to the progress inside every day, it would still be very difficult. After all, the passage of time inside was so fast that his entire body had turned into an afterimage, moving around crazily, making it impossible to see what he was doing.


    His strength was also faked. He was in fact just a farmer from the countryside who grew vegetables in the orchard garden, while chatted with the aunt who lived next door, bragging about the lovely little girlfriend, and occasionally browsing the sandbox world in the yard.


    ¡°As for the Sorcery in front of me, it involves the soul.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat in the yard and pondered for a while, weighing on what he had said silently.


    ¡°In fact, there is no underworld in this sorcery world. People like Gilgamesh have powerful souls, so after their death, their souls will wander around in the sandbox world and become ghosts with a hazy consciousness. This is also the reason why they can communicate with souls. However, the civilization of this world is so simple that their knowledge on this aspect has not fully developed yet.¡±


    ¡°Should I restrict the development of this area?¡± After thinking about it, Xu Zhi felt that it was better to let it develop.


    After all, diversity was the key to prosperity.


    It did not matter whether the idea could be realized or not. Even if it could come true, the resurrection of the three witches and Gilgamesh, the great heroes of the past, could add some fun.


    Moreover, if this prohibited Sorcery could be developed, it would be pretty good for Xu Zhi to master it after advancing to a level six legendary sorcerer.


    At the very least, if the people around him were to die, he could at help, right?


    Xu Zhi finished eating the apple and went to have lunch. He was very laid back.


    When he returned, he had found something strange. ¡°Huh? Li Shengjiang, the traveler of this other world, has actually come out after ruling the world? He is posting on the forum, madly showing off and bragging?¡±


    Xu Zhi found this a little difficult to believe.


    The rate at which time flowed was 100 years in there for a day spent here. Spending one hour in the real world was equivalent to more than four years in the other world!


    He was actually willing to waste his time? He went offline from the other world to brag to the players?


    ¡­


    Year 412 of Babylon Kingdom.


    Grantham, the Alchemy Lord, reigned over the world.


    He had abolished slavery and despotism, and ruled over the three kingdoms, the Rose Women Kingdom on the mountains, the Babylon Sorcerer Kingdom on the plains, and the Nephthys Orc Kingdom in the desert.


    Alchemy began to become popular.


    Magic patterns, alchemy formations, mechanical structures, gears, wrenches and modified creatures were words that began to appear frequently in the sorcerer¡¯s world.


    In the past, the speed of the cultivation of traditional witches were too slow. It was a lot slower than the evil witches and so they were weaker. However, with the emergence of alchemy, the traditional witches once again became strong and a part of the majority.


    This was because only the traditional witches had a stable, exquisite, and peaceful psychic force. Only they could become an alchemist.


    The Rose witches who cultivated evil meditation were extremely fast. However, their violent psychic force was suitable for combat, and could not accurately render alchemy and create a precise alchemy formation.


    At this moment, the traditional witches of alchemy had welcomed a new life. They began to render magic weapons and canes, and a variety of sorcery weapons. They entered the Age when alchemy had suddenly become popular. All kinds of alchemy tools and weapons were changing with each passing day, as alchemy airships and alchemy ships constantly appeared.


    The evil witches were gradually disappearing because they could not use alchemy.


    In the same year, the Alchemy Lord once again tried to persuade Medusa to give up the path she was going down and cultivate alchemy with him.


    Medusa refused to give up getting handsome men.


    Feeling helpless, the Alchemy Lord could only suppress Medusa, the Great Lord of Death, under the Gorgon Alchemy Island, which was the land of night located on the other side of Oceanus.


    He had personally spent three years setting up an alchemy formation. Countless Slimes lived on the island as a source of power to suppress this once invincible Great Lord of Death.


    ¡°I have suppressed her, not because I don¡¯t want to kill her! Although I can defeat her with the help of ¡®Grantham¡¯, however I am not a true level six or level seven sorcerer after all. Not to mention that she is good at playing with souls and the realm of death.¡±


    In the Palace of Babylon, sitting on the exquisite throne, a lovely Slime bounced up and down. It wore a bright golden crown and said, ¡°After all, this is a hidden danger. We can only suppress her until she dies of old age.¡±


    At this moment, Lilith had already given up the throne, as she silently stood on the side with her lover Garfield. Then, she said, ¡°King, I¡¯m going to retire with Garfield. I¡¯m more than 200 years old already. Even though all these years, I have been taking the alchemy elixirs for longevity developed by you, I am still going to die of old age.¡±


    Li Shengjiang was silent for a moment, as he looked at the former king of Babylon, who was about to die. He sighed with emotion and said, ¡°In that case, you can go¡­ Throughout these years, you have done enough. I will guard everything from now on, including the glory of Babylon Kingdom.¡±


    After Lilith left, Li Shengjiang was silent again. He sat on the throne, looked at the subjects below and said, ¡°From today onwards, I will be behind closed-door cultivation for four years! I leave my alchemy fortress behind. The level four Sorcery ¡®Psychic Manipulation¡¯ that was created by Circe, can manipulate 10,000 Slimes as a weapon for the country to suppress the entire Babylon Kingdom.¡±


    A group of beautiful Witch Ministers hurriedly said, ¡°King, please go ahead with your closed-door cultivation. We will protect the kingdom!¡±


    Li Shengjiang nodded, then bounced up and down, and left the palace.


    Behind him, inside the palace, the surprised and worshiping voices of a bunch of women in sorcerer¡¯s clothes sounded.


    ¡°Wow! The king is so adorable, so cute!¡±


    ¡°No one but us knows that the real body of the legendary Great Alchemy Lord, who had suppressed the world, is actually the lowest magical creature, a super cute Slime.¡±


    ¡­


    Li Shengjiang kept bouncing up and down, as the ahoge on the top of his head continued to shake. He returned to the secret alchemy room, and silently looked at the seven little witches who were lying inside the ¡®biology chamber¡¯.


    ¡°Despite all their help, and reaching level three sorcerer, with Elizabeth reaching level four, and had all used the alchemy elixirs of longevity that I have developed over the years, they are still nearing the end of their lives, as they are now more than 120 years old. They can only extend their life with a deep sleep.¡±


    Li Shengjiang had a complicated expression.


    The life expectancy of a normal person was between 30 and 40 years.


    The life expectancy of level three and level four witches was triple the amount of a normal person.


    Even during the time of the three witches, who were level six legendary sorcerers, they had lived for more than 240 years before reaching the end of their lives.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just them. I have also lived over half of my life expectancy and am more than 100 years old.¡± Li Shengjiang was silent for a moment. He was not a level seven sorcerer. Although his strength had reached level seven, he was still at the level of a level six sorcerer.


    He would not live longer than the three witches, and would only live to around 250 years old.


    ¡°The new beginning of my second life in another world has only just started. I am unwilling to die just like this.¡± After ruling the entire sorcerer¡¯s world, Li Shengjiang, the Great Lord, was like the Great Lords of the previous generations, as he now had a strong desire for immortality.


    ¡°I must think of something.¡±


    Li Shengjiang was silent for a moment before he went offline.


    He took off his VR headset and suddenly, he felt like urinating. His stomach also growled.


    ¡°In the past, I heard that a crazy person had played video games at the internet caf¨¦ for more than 20 hours straight. I didn¡¯t believe it at that time, but now I do, as I haven¡¯t eaten for more than 20 hours. I¡¯m so hungry, and I need to go to the toilet¡­¡±


    In the last 20 hours or so, he had secretly went to a toilet only once, and had not dared to eat anything.


    After all, spending a few minutes in the real world was equivalent to a few weeks inside. How could he dare to go offline when the great disaster of national subjugation had not yet been solved? He was afraid that during the few minute outside, something would happen for the few weeks inside.


    Now that he was finally invincible did he dare to go offline.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so good to be able to go to the bathroom! So refreshing!¡± Li Shengjiang came out from the toilet, then called the servant to quickly prepare a meal.


    There was a secretary next to him who stepped forward.


    ¡°Boss, recently Mister Smith of the American Electrical Network Corporation wants to talk to us about a business deal that¡¯s worth more than one billion¡­ Tomorrow night, our company¡¯s plan is to discuss the car project of artificial intelligence with Boss Qian Du. It will be about the opening of our business and seizing of the new market¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave! Get a few vice presidents to go and talk for me. I¡¯m not free right now!¡±


    Li Shengjiang scolded, as he left the dumbfounded secretary behind.


    Their boss was a calm middle-aged overbearing president in his forties, the super boss of the technology world, and the legendary idol worshiped by countless people. When had he become like this?


    ¡°Hey! Who can tell me what happened in just one day?¡± The secretary thought and was unable to speak.


    Li Shengjiang returned to his room, then had a quick meal while logging on to the forum of the game and made a post.


    ¡°Guys, please help. Quickly help me think of something! (crying face)¡±


    ¡°After living for more than 100 years, farming madly and climbing the technology tree, I finally became the Alchemy Lord and reigned over the world. I am invincible in the world, but my seven little witch wives are dying of old age. Right now, they can only be frozen in the technological biology chamber made by me¡­ Guys, please help me think of something, I will wait online. It¡¯s very urgent! Thank you!¡±


    As soon as this was posted, it caused a stir on the entire forum.

 Chapter 60

    A Storm in the Real World


    Waiting online, urgent?


    The players were speechless.


    All the players on the Internet had been talking about the mysterious disappearance of the guy named ¡®Hunyuan Thunderbolt Hand¡¯.


    He had said that he would do a live broadcast immediately, however it did not happen.


    Everyone had speculated that since he had disappeared for an entire day and there was no news from him, he had probably become stuck in the new map and was unable to go offline.


    Who knew that as soon as he appeared now, he would start talking nonsense!


    Racer of Mount Haruna posted: ¡°More than 100 years? Dude, have you lost your mind? (picture of a black person with a question mark inserted.)¡±


    Top-up more, I¡¯ll chop off your hands posted: ¡°Seven witch wives? I think you have gone crazy! This is not a game of nurturing cute girls in the harem! (sudden change of drawing style.)¡±


    Brainy Tiger down the Mountain posted: ¡°Haha! Do you guys see?! I, a great fortuneteller, has long predicted that with the nature of this game, the new map must be very hard-core. Brothers, this person has gone crazy. Next person! (This is the detailed prophecy post. You can click on my avatar and find the post I posted yesterday. Click to follow me for more surprises.)¡±


    Racer of Mount Haruna posted: ¡°I see. I feel the same way. Back when I had first entered this game and saw the words ¡®please evolve your eyes¡¯, I was stunned and went crazy (shaking hands and tears emoticon inserted).¡±


    Haruko loves Learning posted: ¡°This newbie is very scared! Why did the boss of science and technology end up like this? Is it the distortion of human nature or moral decay? Is there something even more hard-core in the new map?¡±


    The players were very lively and excited on the forum, as they began to tease one after another. After all, the hardcore difficulty of this so-called sandbox leisurely game was obvious to all.


    Many people had said that this ¡®Hunyuan Thunderbolt Hand¡¯, the boss of science and technology who farmed and won the second achievement award, had lost his mind. Who knew what kind of blow he had suffered.


    After all, only a day had passed, and he was already acting crazy, talking nonsense!


    Li Shengjiang froze for a moment and looked at opinions of the public on the forum. Only then did he realize that he had acted in a hurry without thinking. He took a deep breath.


    ¡°For me, this more than 100 years are very long. It is much longer than the more than 40 years of my life now. It is giving me the misconception that I am Grantham, the Great Alchemy Lord of the other world, and I have traveled to modern times, becoming the president of a science and technology company.¡±


    It seemed as if the more than 100 years inside the game was the real him. After all, his current modern life of more than 40 years was too short.


    It was understandable that people did not believe him, as only a day had passed.


    ¡°But I have proof.¡±


    Li Shengjiang quickly posted a bunch of photos he had taken.


    The first picture he uploaded was of him in the other world, traveling with a bunch of lively Slimes in the huge woods with lush flowers.


    This had stirred everyone on the forum.


    ¡°Wow, is this a new map? Did boss go challenge the new BOSS with the Slime race?¡±


    ¡°Boss is finally normal.¡±


    Someone was getting excited.


    Li Shengjiang did not say a word. He continued to upload several pictures online one after another.


    The second photo was of the streets he photographed when he was in the Witch Freemasonry.


    On the streets, there were countless beautiful women in various kinds of sorcerer¡¯s robes, holding wooden staffs. There were also business people in elegant clothes, women with children in their arms, lively fruit stalls and bustling shops of all kinds, as well as a witch of Rose Church who was riding an Alla beast, rumbling across the street.


    ¡°Oh? Is this a busy city of the other world? It¡¯s so lively, so exotic, and so real. There are also mounts. This new map is so big. Could it be that there are NPC¡¯s in this new map?¡±


    ¡°Wow! A beautiful sister with a staff in her hand?¡±


    ¡°How can there be people in the new map?! Boss, come out and explain!¡±


    ¡°My mouth is even drooling!¡±


    Li Shengjiang was completely silent as he murmured in his heart, ¡°Hehe, your fault of thinking that I have lost my mind!¡±


    Without saying a word, he had aroused people¡¯s curiosity. He uploaded a photo of a huge bird¡¯s eye view of the Babylon Kingdom. It was a beautiful and magnificent architectural city¡­


    When people clicked on this picture, they were completely shocked.


    This was a picture of the ancient sorcerer¡¯s city, which was more exotic than the sandbox city in Assassin¡¯s Creed. It looked exquisite, real, and huge. The picture was too shocking and too beautiful!


    ¡°At a time like this, the most important one needs to be uploaded, something more explosive.¡± Li Shengjiang watched the people drool, as he finally took out his trump card. He uploaded another picture of two little witches battling while using Sorcery, displaying their brilliance. This had completely made everyone explode.


    ¡°Sh*t! The beautiful little sisters are wearing sorcerer¡¯s robes and casting spells!¡±


    ¡°Boss, we were wrong. Please say something! Don¡¯t just upload pictures (a kowtowing emoticon inserted).¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trembling all over! My mom had asked me why I kneel down to play the game ¡®Spore Evolution¡¯. Is it because learning has made me unable to extricate myself? (admitting mistake by kowtowing)¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°You guys are amazed already? Weren¡¯t you all teasing and mocking me earlier? I will show you guys another good one.¡± Li Shengjiang smiled, as he finally released a very shocking picture.


    It was of the scene when Medusa, the Great Lord of Death, had descended at Babylon Kingdom, as she displayed the ¡®Flower of Death¡¯ in the sky. A huge black blood Rose was testing the power of Lilith. It was like a dark scene of the world getting destroyed.


    It was an extremely shocking picture of a world that was about to get demolished.


    ¡°It¡¯s too scary. That little sister in the sky is so beautiful. Is she a God?¡±


    ¡°As soon as that Rose falls, I¡¯m afraid the entire city will probably be destroyed.¡±


    ¡­


    The people were completely transformed as they began to flatter Li Shengjiang.


    They kept begging the boss to talk instead of just uploading the pictures. They begged him to be a person and say something!


    Li Shengjiang had some regrets, but unfortunately, there was no way to do a live broadcast and record a video. He could only take screenshots, otherwise, the visual effects of the videos would be even more shocking.


    ¡°The picture all of you are looking at now is of Medusa, the Great Lord of supreme power and death.¡± He was not purposely trying to delay anything as he was pressed for time. A few minutes in the real world was equivalent to a long time in the game.


    After he released the key evidence, he directly said, ¡°As you must now know, in just one day, I went to the other world with my Slime race.¡±


    Had he really gone to a different world with his own Slime race?


    It really was a different world?


    Like those massive ones?


    Everyone was completely stunned.


    ¡°This is impossible! But these pictures?¡±


    Countless people crazily replied, as the post had instantly received hundreds of comments. The game itself did not have a lot of players, but there were a lot of cloud gamers. Although they could not play this game, they still madly paid attention to the forum. At this moment, they were very excited.


    But then, a more explosive sentence instantly aroused the players.


    ¡°I know what all of you are curious about. Why did I take so many pictures in just one day? Could it be that I am those players who were there for a vacation and to sightsee while taking pictures along the way? Was I there to experience the exotic style? But that can¡¯t be it, right? Is the other world very friendly to Slimes? Did I take my own Slime race to the city and go sightseeing as soon as I went in?¡±


    ¡°In fact, I can explain a lot of your questions with one sentence: In your view, I have only spent one day, but in the other world, I have already stayed for more than 100 years! 100 years is enough for me to live a long time, more than what all of you will never experience in your life!¡±


    The entire forum went crazy in an instant.


    A lot of people¡¯s hands that were holding the mouse of the computer trembled, and their lips tremble slightly as well. Their minds went blank for a few seconds, and some had even knocked over a cup of water and spilled it all over the table. Afterwards, people could not help typing and posting crazily, as the forum exploded with questions.


    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡±


    ¡°A day in the real world is 100 years in the game?¡±


    Whoosh.


    In an instant, there were a crazy amount of replies.


    There were page after page of posts, like the number of frames of a movie being played and refreshed. The speed was so fast that it was almost impossible to read.


    While everyone sat in front of their computers and hit the keyboard, a once famous idea appeared in their minds: virtual reality, the time flow adjustment technology!

 Chapter 61

    ?Chapter 61: I love studying even more now


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Zhi was munching on his melon as he sat in the yard and browsed through the forum on his phone. Naturally, he also saw the photos, but he was a little speechless. Are you showing off on the forum now?¡±


    The players were shocked. Naturally, they did not know that this shocking and terrifying truth was that the other world was just a sandbox for the sorcerers world that Xu Zhi had built in his Orchard.


    At this time, li Shengjiang saw the sensational scene on the internet and took a deep breath. He naturally knew how big the impact was. At that time, he was also shocked for a long time.


    He waited for everyone to calm down before going straight to the point and introducing his wondrous adventure in the other world.


    Of course, he would never introduce himself to the dark history of how he had led the slime race to be imprisoned and raised, becoming a product of X in the Otherworld.


    a hundred years in the game is only a day outside. This is something that modern technology can¡¯t achieve. Let¡¯s not talk about this kind of terrifying black technology here!


    ¡°I¡¯ll briefly tell you what happened to me in the past hundred years ¡­ I sneaked up on technology in the other world and spent more than 90 years of hard research, which is two lifetimes of yours. With my slime engine, I developed alchemy.¡±


    Everyone was instantly dumbfounded.


    my two lifetimes are so vicious. Are you cursing me to only live to 45 years old? ¡±


    However, a group of bootlickers came out to clean up the mess, afraid of angering this Big Shot. isn¡¯t it just your two lifetimes? Could it be that you¡¯re over forty-five years old now?¡±


    ¡°You bootlickers, you¡¯ll lick until you have nothing left!¡±


    Both sides started to argue.


    On the other side, there were also people who were discussing. however, 90 years of research is indeed too long. It¡¯s equivalent to a person¡¯s entire life.


    Li Shengjiang became slightly serious. Then, he attached a few pictures.


    The alchemy airship¡¯s structural diagram, a photo of the interior, and 10000 engine positions.


    After seeing the actual picture, everyone was completely excited. After all, who didn¡¯t dream of a mecha?


    f * ck, this size is the size of an aircraft carrier in modern times ¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t have metals in the other world, so you can¡¯t make cannonballs. So, you used the circuit diagram to convert kinetic energy into electric energy, and the electric energy into mental energy. Amazing!¡±


    Then, li Shengjiang released his own masterpiece, Grantham, which caused countless exclamations and crazy comments.


    I used these two to defeat Medusa, the great Lord of Death, and unified the current Magus world ¡­


    In this primitive civilization, I¡¯ve introduced Science and Technology to let these native civilizations know that modern science is the number one productive force. They¡¯re known as the ¡®Lord who controls alchemy and the door of truth¡¯. But my seven concubines are about to die. Can a Big Shot help me think of a way?¡±


    He had finally revealed his true purpose.


    There were also seven pictures of beautiful little witches. They were youthful, lively, romantic, silly, Black-bellied, and cute, each with their own characteristics. They were the seven cute little witches of the Elizabeth witch Freemasonry.


    Over the years, he had long regarded these seven lovely little witches as his closest family and established friendship. Naturally, he could not bear to let them leave him.


    No one had believed it before, but it turned out to be true.


    Pay up again and chop off his hands ,¡¯wow! The big boss has opened a harem in the other world and became the alchemy Emperor. Doesn¡¯t that mean that the beautiful little witch sister in the whole world and the witch Minister in his own palace will be in love with her?¡±


    Mengmei wants to evolve into a Dragon and endorse the legendary web-based game: the higher-ups must be joking. Don¡¯t forget that the big boss is just a slime (nonsense)¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna laughed ,¡¯hahaha, that¡¯s true! I just said that traditional witches have to abide by the three iron laws of witches and can¡¯t do that. Their love is all pure love. I think the boss and his seven little witches are also pure love.(Nonsense)¡±


    nonsense. The main point is drawn in brackets. You have to test it.


    ¡­¡­..


    Li Shengjiang¡¯s veins were bulging.


    This was the bad thing about these stupid netizens. They were full of jokes and jokes.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that time was too short, he would have looked for a well-known medical professor to help him. However, that would take more than a day.


    Right now, he only had over 100 years of life left. In reality, it was only one day, 24 hours.


    In these 20 hours, he could only mobilize the vast power of the netizens and countless big shots who studied medicine and researched the development of medical drugs to help him think of a solution.


    They gathered the wisdom of the masses and put their heads together.


    Haruko loves learning said,¡±you guys are too much!¡± ¡°They¡¯ve lived together for more than a hundred years, and we¡¯ve been talking and laughing together. We¡¯re already family. Don¡¯t worry, big brother. I support you. Are there any medical students who open their livers to help? ¡°But will it really work if we get medical students to help us within ten hours?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useful,¡±


    Li Shengjiang immediately said, ¡± as you all know, I¡¯m a farmer. In order to extend my life, I developed a microscope in the alchemy laboratory and studied herbal medicine. I spent a long time before I developed a longevity potion, but it was too slow ¡­


    I discovered that the medical Cell principles, molecular structures, target cells, and receptor cells in the real world can be completely realized in another world, just like in another world ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve made notes on the characteristics, types, effects, research medicinal properties, and molecular microscope structure of some of the medicinal herbs from the other world and took pictures of them. Is there any Big Shot who studies medicine who can help think of a way to concoct some potions?¡±


    Everyone was instantly dumbfounded.


    Big brother is awesome!


    As expected of a professional farmer who climbed the technology tree, he had even come up with a plant outline from the other world!


    They were all excited. Since they had the molecular structure diagram and the principle of the drug, they might be able to ¡­


    ¡°The medical student said that if there is relevant information, it is very possible to do it! It¡¯s the same as discovering a new plant in nature and asking us to study its medicinal effects.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! brothers, let me do it! In the past, it was all those stinky idiots from the biology major. In , they displayed the evolutionary knowledge of their major, showing off wildly and evolving species everywhere. Now, this hardcore sandbox game finally has a place for me, a medical student, to put my skills to use!¡±


    what a strong medical student!


    ¡°Brothers, it¡¯s time to start. Anyone want to join us? ¡°We¡¯ll gather thousands of medical students and start researching together. In ten hours, we¡¯ll develop a prototype of the drug! Clear our names!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it! Who said that we gaming otakus don¡¯t understand family? When my grandmother passed away, I cried for a long time (tears). After living with the Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand for more than 100 years, we¡¯re now real family. I can understand that kind of urgent feeling.¡±


    ¡°We medical students all understand the pain of life and death! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taken up this divine profession.¡±


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s show them the power of our medical skills! ¡°Let¡¯s start shouting our slogan,¡¯as medical students, we will not hesitate to fight !''¡±


    I¡¯m a medical student. I don¡¯t mind fighting!


    I¡¯m a medical student. I don¡¯t mind fighting!


    ¡­..


    The group of people felt their blood boiling.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys afraid?¡±


    ¡°You medical students are so slutty. Why are you wearing pinru¡¯s clothes? (You¡¯re so coy.jpg)¡±


    Many people couldn¡¯t help but complain.


    ¡°Hahaha! According to my estimation, the next ¡®third Test¡¯ will not be a paper on biological evolution, but a medical paper. It¡¯s our turn!¡±


    In just an hour, countless medical students had a passion that they had never had before. They went to their school¡¯s library and compared the information on the structure of plants, the medicinal properties, and discussed with each other.


    Immediately, the school library and the city library were filled with students.


    The sudden liveliness in the library attracted the attention of the media. Some experts and professors from local television stations began to speculate again. They said righteously, ¡±


    ¡°With the superior living conditions of people, many people have begun to pursue the satisfaction of spiritual knowledge, which is a good phenomenon. It may be due to the recent study fever caused by the ¡®spore evolution¡¯. As for why they specifically borrowed the most difficult to understand medical and pharmaceutics? Of course, other than Biochemistry, the advanced subject of Medical Biology and pharmacological Pharmacology is the most challenging!¡±


    This scene was familiar.


    The host at the side was quick-witted this time. He quickly interrupted the professor and put forward his own guess, ¡± expert Yuan, do you think it¡¯s possible that it¡¯s caused by that national-level learning sandbox leisure game ¡± spore evolution ¡± again? ¡±


    ¡°Naturally not.¡±


    Professor Yuan smiled, full of pride.


    This time, he had done his homework and had a comprehensive understanding of the game. He spoke eloquently, ¡± as everyone knows, this is a casual sandbox game for learning evolution. The main game is ¡®evolutionary evolution¡¯. It¡¯s very interesting, but it has little to do with medicine, so it¡¯s naturally impossible.


    But very quickly, he was slapped in the face again.


    Because in the TV program, there were soon live reporters who began to interview the college students who were sitting in chairs and studying hard.


    One of the hot-blooded students who was wearing a red headscarf with the word ¡± Zhan ¡± on his head said with a face full of struggle, ¡± this red headscarf on my head was the one I wore when I was struggling for my postgraduate entrance examination! ¡®But now I¡¯m addicted to playing games. I¡¯ve let my guard down too much and I¡¯ve failed many subjects ¡­¡¯ I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m wearing a combat headscarf now, and I¡¯m back to those passionate years of studying and fighting.¡±


    may. ask why you re. ¡±


    of course it¡¯s because of . It made me love learning again!


    The reporter was speechless.


    She then interviewed another well-known medical student.


    This medical student was very cold. He glanced at her and continued to read his book. He casually said, ¡± as a medical student, why would I hesitate to fight? Please don¡¯t waste my time-I¡¯m serious about playing games!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Suddenly, everyone in front of the TV was stunned.


    Countless experts: ¡°???? ¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this game about evolution? why was he suddenly studying medicine?


    Could it be that this game had opened up a new business?


    Previously, this phenomenal game was about learning to make me happy and learning ¡± evolutionary knowledge. now, it¡¯s about ¡± medical knowledge ¡°?


    ¡°This is a good game.¡±


    if I¡¯m not wrong, I¡¯ll have to learn every subject in this game in the future. First, I¡¯ll have to learn biology, then chemistry, then modern medicine, and then maybe Chemistry and Physics ¡­


    ¡°My game is amazing! No wonder it¡¯s worth 600000 Yuan of learning resources for each person. This game is simply the 30 million hope for our country¡¯s young flowers to become successful. My son is not up to standard, he can¡¯t play this game.¡±


    Countless parents looked at him with approval.


    In an instant, ¡± spore evolution, broadening second medical knowledge, triggering a National Medical craze ¡± made the headlines of the hot search, causing a heated discussion among countless people, and once again became a National phenomenon game.


    ¡°Son, look, look! If you don¡¯t study hard, you won¡¯t even be able to play games!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good-for-nothing, you love playing games so much, but now you don¡¯t even know how to play a game! If you can¡¯t even enter the family, what future will you have when you grow up?¡±


    ¡°Daughter, don¡¯t just think about putting on makeup all day. If you don¡¯t study hard and you don¡¯t know how to play games now, can you be a top student in the future? Can you stand out? We can only go to the construction site to lay bricks!¡±


    Their parents were all cursing their children in front of the TV, pointing at their noses and jabbing their backbones.


    In the past, parents regarded playing ¡°games¡± as a disgrace.


    However, this ¡± spore evolution ¡± was too hardcore, causing countless parents to praise it crazily. Everyone was proud that their children could play this game.

 Chapter 62

    ?


    Chapter 62: This transmigrator actually wants to overturn the heavens?


    Translator: 549690339


    The situation was getting more and more intense, and it completely occupied the top three most searched hashtags. The second most searched hashtag was ¡± my parents are scolding me for not playing games ¡°, and the third was ¡± it¡¯s said that I can achieve immortality. One day in reality is equivalent to a hundred years in the game. Is it true? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was sitting in front of his laptop and was rather shocked to see such a huge online disturbance with hundreds and thousands of medical students fighting hard. He stood up and went to the refrigerator next door to get a can of drink.


    this ¡®Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand¡¯ is really capable of causing trouble. The moment he got out, he actually managed to get the netizens to help him analyze the plants and herbs of the Sorcerer world? ¡±


    Xu Zhi had originally thought that he would go out to brag and act cool. Who knew that he would actually go out and post a request for help, hoping to have a Second Life in the other world and live a little longer?


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, was rather surprised by this.


    it seems that this is an unexpected surprise ¡­ Potions are about to have a huge explosion. Originally, the properties of some medicines would require generations of research and records, which would take hundreds and thousands of years. But now. with the combined efforts of all the netizens, it will probably be sorted out very soon ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment. in the Sorcerer world, the system of alchemy potions has almost appeared. My cancer ¡­ We¡¯re finally going to be saved.¡±


    It was unexpectedly fast.


    Xu Zhi was already in the final stage of cancer. He had originally thought that there would be no cure in the distant future, but now there was hope.


    Li Shengjiang, a traveler from another world, had pushed forward the civilization of the Sorcerer world and brought him too many surprises.


    At this moment, the sub-brain suddenly reminded, ¡±


    there are organizations all over the world attacking our game¡¯s official forum ¡­ Do we need to counterattack?¡±


    Xu Zhi frowned.


    The storm this time was too big. Some people probably couldn¡¯t take it anymore and started hacking.


    I¡¯m just a farmer. I¡¯m trying to find a way to treat cancer. Xu Zhi sighed and said, ¡± there¡¯s no need to fight back. Just block them. Ignore them.


    He also knew how big of a storm it would cause.


    The virtual reality technology that could completely realize the second sense of life was already black technology!


    Now, in this game, there was a terrifying time flow ratio. One day outside was equivalent to a hundred years inside. In a sense, it was eternal in virtual reality. Naturally, they could not sit still.


    are you sure there¡¯s no problem? ¡± Xu Zhi asked the Insecta nest mind.


    The Insecta nest mind replied robotically, ¡±


    the technology of this modern society is far from the level of our Zerg. They will never be able to find the real address of our Orchard.


    Xu Zhi nodded. There was no problem then.


    He was now walking on the path of physical evolution, the path of evolution of transcendent creatures, while the previous generation of hive Queens walked the path of brain evolution, the path of evolution of science and Technology creatures, the planet cannon, which was extremely awesome.


    Even though the information on the previous generation of the hive mother climbing the technology tree had disappeared.


    However, the Insecta nest mind was still the final product of the advanced technology of the past. They could do nothing to him.


    Xu Zhi thought about it and decided not to pay attention to the content in this regard.


    What does the world¡¯s sensation have to do with me?


    All kinds of conspirators want to make a move on me, but what can they do to me?


    [ I¡¯ll farm my land, let them go with a dumbfounded face! ]


    ¡­¡­.


    At that very moment, Xu Zhi was still leisurely drinking his drink as a salted fish in Buddhism.


    The drinks were ordered from an online order with a special price of 38 yuan a box. After all, he was really short of money recently.


    He was sitting leisurely in the yard, farming and recuperating in peace, living a pleasant rural life. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Thump thump thump!


    hey, open the door. Have you gone crazy from farming? ¡±


    Xu Zhi stood up and went to open the door to the courtyard. It was Chen Xi.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving early tomorrow morning. I¡¯m going back to school.¡±


    Chen Xi stood at the door and said in a low voice, looking like a listless eggplant, ¡± by the way, I¡¯ve just heard about the game you mentioned. It¡¯s a phenomenal game that¡¯s causing a sensation in the country. Can you really get it? ¡±


    Although Chen Xi wasn¡¯t a gaming fanatic and didn¡¯t even play games at all, this storm was so great that even an outsider like her knew about it.


    After she learned about it, she realized how terrifying the game was. It was said that the price of a closed beta slot had already risen to a terrifying high of 400000 Yuan, and there was no market for it!


    She started to feel uneasy.


    After all, brother Xu Zhi used to be very powerful. He was a senior executive in a foreign company. He was young, promising, and knew a lot of people. But now ¡­


    He was just a farmer.


    ¡°I can get it. Don¡¯t worry, I know a thesis expert who can write a thesis! I¡¯ll definitely be able to get it in the next third beta.¡± Xu Zhi said after some thought.


    ¡°Then ¡­ Then others must be thinking the same way! I¡¯m sure they¡¯re already prepared for this. By then, there will be even more experts than in the second beta. Countless gaming studios will be fighting for a spot.¡± Chen Xi quickly said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be able to win against my friend,¡± Xu Zhi laughed and patted the head of the worried girl, saying, ¡± Don¡¯t worry, when you go back, start buying a computer and wait patiently.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Chen Xi thought about it for a moment and did not ask any more questions. She suddenly jumped up and kissed Xu Zhi on the cheek, then ran away with a red face. my dear, I¡¯m going back to school. Let¡¯s meet in the game.


    Xu Zhi touched his face and laughed.


    There was not much truth in this world, but a woman¡¯s blushing face was better than a large piece of white.


    In the past, he didn¡¯t have any feelings for this girl. He simply felt that it was not bad to be liked by others. He prepared food filled with love every day. Now, he began to feel that this girl was really good and was quite happy to be with her.


    after all, a girl who can take the initiative to accompany you when she¡¯s suffering from cancer and at the lowest point of her life must have a lot of feelings for you.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Zhi returned to the yard calmly.


    Due to the girl¡¯s departure and her return to school, Xu Zhi had to come up with a plan to build a sandbox.


    ¡°First, I have to prepare for the third beta test! I didn¡¯t plan to start the third beta, but I have to find an excuse to let the girl in.¡±


    No one knew that the third beta test, which countless people had been eagerly anticipating and crazily demanding, was only because Xu Zhi had fulfilled his girlfriend¡¯s little wish and promised to give her a small gift.


    however, since that¡¯s the case, the third beta test shouldn¡¯t be too big. About 30 spots should be enough. Let the girl mix in. Xu Zhi¡¯s random thoughts determined the fate of countless players.


    ¡°Also, there¡¯s the problem of the second expansion of the Sorcerer world¡¯s sandbox!¡±


    Xu Zhi frowned slightly again. He sat on a wooden chair in the orchard, ate an Apple, and looked at the big plate of sand.


    A hundred acres. Although the Magi¡¯s usual area of activity was only thirty acres, and most of the areas were huge, uninhabited forests, as well as more than forty acres of the vast ocean, it still had to be put on the agenda.


    After all, the past was too primitive. Now that alchemy airships had appeared, they could greatly solve the problem of traveling across vast lands.


    Another point was that powerhouses were starting to appear in large numbers.


    Level-6 and Level-7 Magi like Medusa could easily shatter a small mountain and destroy a city. Such destructive powerhouses were simply heartless. If the place was not big enough, a battle would probably destroy the world.


    ¡°Do we need to expand?¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it and shook his head. not for the time being.


    After all, the alchemy airships that they were so proud of were only the size of a fly.


    In Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes, those unparalleled powerhouses who had shattered a small mountain were just like little ants who had shattered a super-small mountain the size of a thumb.


    Although their size was indeed shocking.


    now, unless we can easily destroy a mountain range, which is equivalent to a small ant destroying a huge territory the size of a mobile phone, there is no need to expand it in the short term. Xu Zhi thought for a moment, then suddenly looked at the big plate of sand and realized something different.


    His veins immediately bulged.


    ¡®Damn it, li Shengjiang has started to stir up trouble again after returning to the Sorcerer world.


    They started to explore the edge of the world like the previous emperors. They even wanted to use the power of the whole country to go to the nine Heavens and explore the legendary Island in the Sky, the land of gods, Achilles, and pray to the great gods in the heavens to grant them immortality?¡±


    Xu Zhi was completely dumbfounded.


    There are no gods in the sky, my bragging is about to be exposed!


    I told you to push the alchemy era, not to mess with me!


    He immediately turned around and went to the storage room, rummaging through it. little brother, do you still want to fly? It seemed that there would be astral winds in the nine Heavens ¡­ I¡¯ll have to take out my powerful fan.¡±

 Chapter 63

    ?


    Chapter 63: Sorcerer era, The Hanging Garden of Babylon!


    Translator: 549690339


    Li Shengjiang went offline outside, took off his VR glasses, and solved his physical problems of eating, drinking, and pooping. Then, he posted on the internet.


    After an hour of heated discussion, he logged into the game.


    I¡¯ve already told them that I¡¯ll go offline for a minute every hour, which is four years. These medical researchers will leave a message in the post, explaining the progress of the research, what plants they need me to do in the other world, what Cooperative Research they need me to do, and everything will be settled in that post.


    we¡¯ll have an exchange every four years. I hope that the countless netizens of the modern era can help me find a way to explore the other world. When li Shengjiang thought of this, he silently put on his VR glasses.


    Whoosh.


    He opened his eyes and saw a luxurious palace and secret chamber.


    For li Shengjiang, his forty years of life was too short. It was as if this wonderful world, as the alchemy Emperor Grantham, and his wonderful wizard life were his true self.


    since I¡¯ve already conquered the world, I¡¯ll start to do what I like without restraint.


    What did he like?


    Of course, it was farming.


    Year 415 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    Grantham, the great Alchemist, began to work on the development of alchemy.


    He was the most ambitious Emperor Lord in human history and had never committed any atrocities.


    He was valiant and extremely charming.


    He opened up the path of alchemy machinery construction, promoted the development of alchemy Pharmaceutics, and established the ¡± Babylon sorcerer Academy, ¡± ¡± half-orc sorcerer Academy, ¡± and ¡± char Royal Academy.


    He had set up the alchemy Department, potions Department, and sorcerer Department in the Sorcerer academy system. These were the three major basic sorcerer subjects.


    Every three years, a witch mentor would lead the students to the neighboring Kingdom for an inter-Academy competition to distribute the Academy¡¯s resources.


    Extremely powerful and talented witches would appear in almost every generation. They would lead each era and then enter the Royal Palace to become ministers of the kingdom. They would serve the great alchemy Emperor and listen to his teachings.


    He also abolished slavery and advocated equality for all living beings. He also began to deliberately protect the giant beasts, asking the witches to reduce their hunting of monsters and giant beasts, and protect the ecosystem civilization to avoid being endangered.


    As the unrivaled great Lord of his generation, he was regarded as the dream lover of countless women. Even many talented and beautiful witches from sorcerer Academies had silently fallen in love with him, hoping to be his lover.


    However, the alchemy Emperor was silently protecting the seven sleeping young witches, studying alchemy potions in an attempt to extend their lifespans.


    Great, heroic, mysterious, invincible, deep love ¡­


    Alchemy Emperor had made many contributions to the world, and countless people had written a song of praise for him!


    ¡­.


    Year 422 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    The alchemy mageweaths and totem arrays had been completely formed, and the alchemy era had begun. The geniuses of the Sorcerer Academy had emerged one after another, and the dazzling geniuses were like the endless stars in the sky.


    In the same year, the wizard Book ¡± gate of truth ¡± was released.


    The Great Creator once said that the reason why humans were called intelligent species was because they could use tools!


    the Wizards represent the search for the truth and the pursuit of knowledge. As long as I am given endless knowledge, I can shake the whole world!


    ¡­..


    These two sentences came from the opening two sentences of the alchemy book ¡± gate of truth ¡°, which was cast by alchemy Emperor Grantham. This had completely laid the foundation of the Sorcerer world¡¯s civilization.


    Year 423 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    The alchemy Lord led the witch alchemy geniuses of the wizard Academy to create the world miracle-Adolf.


    It was an alchemy giant that was as huge as a mountain.


    With 30,000 slimes as the eternal source of power, the giant of Adolf held a huge shovel and dug through the surface at every moment to explore the end of the underground.


    It was as if it was a real living creature, as huge and towering as a mountain. Every day, countless witches sent truckloads of ¡± Food ¡± and ¡± meat ¡± for the alchemy giant to eat.


    Three years later.


    A magnificent abyssal black hole began to appear on the surface of the Charles Canyon.


    The depths of this endless pit were shaking all the time. The people in the nearby towns called it the alchemy cave, Tartarus, in horror. In their native language, it symbolized the devouring of darkness and indescribable fear.


    such a terrifying giant is digging through the ground every day, causing such a terrifying hole to appear ¡­


    the great alchemy Lord has reached an unprecedented level of alchemy in the past few years. The Giants are eating and digging the ground without stopping, almost like gods ¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the witches who replaced the worn parts regularly, we would have thought that they were real living Giants ¡­¡±


    Such a miracle was simply appalling to the people of Babylon.


    Xu Zhi was rendered speechless by this.


    Previously, this man had made five or six tentacles in his small sandy courtyard and dug holes like crazy. He wanted to mine, but he did not expect to return to his old profession and start to dig holes in the ground again.


    He really didn¡¯t change.


    ¡­¡­


    The mysterious and exquisite Palace of Babylon.


    On both sides were totem pillars carved with intricate magic patterns, and the White dome shone with a faint light.


    In the upper part of the oval-shaped Hall, on a throne carved in white, sat a tall and handsome man who was three meters tall.


    His body was like a Greece statue, perfect like a god from Northern Europe. His eyes were deep as he sighed.


    ¡°That year ¡­ The great Sumerian Hero King, Gilgamesh, explored the edge of the entire world. He was the one who told us that the sky was round and the earth was square. However, he explored the four poles, but he did not explore the upper and lower poles.¡±


    today, I, Grantham. the great alchemy Emperor of the Babylonian era. will completely perfect the People¡¯s understanding of this world ¡­ The history recorded by humans is a history of courage and hymns. It records the courage of our ancestors to fight and explore nature!¡±


    ¡°Let me be this ancestor.¡±


    The witch Minister held her breath.


    This was a historical moment, and no praise could describe the greatness of this existence!


    This was a glory that the Babylon Kingdom had never seen before.


    The current prosperity of Babylon had reached the peak of its civilization¡¯s history. It was completely comparable to the ancient and brilliant Sumerian era, which had only appeared briefly.


    Their King was a man of great talent and strategy, and he was no less inferior than Gilgamesh had been back then!


    A moment later, a stunningly beautiful girl in a wizard¡¯s robe appeared at the entrance of the palace and walked into the hall.


    She knelt down slightly, her face grave, and held her staff in a fanatical manner. our great king of Babylon! The alchemy Monarch! The Lord of the Sorcerer world! ¡®Adolf has already explored the limits of the ground for us ¡­¡¯ This piece of land is three hundred thousand feet deep, and beyond that is the end of the earth. We can¡¯t continue digging.¡±


    Xu Zhi had naturally set the territorial boundaries of this sandbox world. No one could walk Out of the Sandbox from any place, so naturally, they could not dig through the ground.


    ¡°30000 meters?¡±


    In the Royal Palace, a long sigh and a soft whisper could be heard.


    ¡°If there is poverty underground, then what about the heavens?¡±


    He sat on the throne and looked up. His eyes were deep and distant, as if he could see through the endless blue sky outside the palace.


    ¡°The heavens are mysterious and unknown! In the heavens, the gods lived ¡­ When the three witches died, Mercury, the god of wisdom, descended from the heavens and created three great miracles: a monument of flowers, a fragrant rain of blood, and the elegy of fate.¡±


    today, follow me to the sky and search for the legendary land of gods, Achilles. Pay your respects to the gods in the sky and thank them for their gifts to the people on earth!


    In the Babylonian language, Achilles had a meaning: The place where the gods lived.


    ¡°Scribe.¡±


    ¡°Your subject is here.¡± A woman in a beautiful dark red Magus robe stepped forward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use the history that I¡¯ve ordered my people to write, the spear of the flourishing witch, to record everything that has happened. In the year 428 of the kingdom of Babylon, Grantham, the great alchemy Emperor, used the power of the entire country to build The Hanging Garden of Babylon, hoping to ascend to the nine Heavens and seek an audience with the gods!¡±


    He muttered softly and shook his cane slightly.


    BOOM!


    Ripples appeared on the ground.


    The entire Royal Palace began to shake.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    After countless years, the palace of the king of Babylon had long become a war airship, and it was even larger than the one he had used before.


    It was another terrifying and unprecedented alchemy creation, powered by 30000 slimes. It was a world-class miracle creation comparable to Adolf-the Babylonian Sky Garden.


    ¡°Ka ka ka!!!¡±


    The entire Palace of Babylon was filled with countless buildings, flowers, and trees. They rose from the ground and flew into the sky, straight up into the firmament.


    Its entire body was made of the giant beast¡¯s snow-white bone armor and solid wood. It looked like a giant J-20 combat aircraft.


    On the back of the plane, there were countless exquisite buildings and palaces. The plane¡¯s body was streamlined with wings, and its body was as beautiful as a fish. The entire Royal Palace was in the front of the cockpit.


    ¡°Heavens, what is that!¡±


    that¡¯s the entire Palace of Babylon.


    ¡°It actually flew up!¡±


    On the ground, the shadow of the giant plane blocked the sun and cast darkness. Countless people walked out of the streets and looked up.


    In the huge cockpit.


    ¡°Let me see, what world is above the sky?¡±


    Li Shengjiang sat on the throne with a wooden cane in his hand. He looked extremely majestic as he lowered his eyes.


    ¡°The native gods of the other world would definitely be very surprised to see the plane I made, right? Perhaps my intelligence might be noticed! Ascend to godhood, light up the divine fire, and become the God of alchemy who controls the world-Grantham!¡±


    In front of him was a group of beautiful witch ministers.


    These traditional witches were the most powerful geniuses in the world. They were dressed in the dark red robes of the Sorcerer¡¯s Palace and had a mysterious coat of arms of Babylon on their chests. Half of their white and round legs were exposed. They were beautiful, pure, and beautiful. They held staffs in their hands and stood respectfully in front of the king.


    ¡°Li Shengjiang, you are too much! As a traveler from the Magus world, instead of focusing on alchemy, potioneering, or treating my illness ¡­ They even made such a big plane and wanted to fly to the nine Heavens with the ministers of the Babylon Kingdom to find the gods? Are you looking for the legendary Land of the Gods in the Babylon Kingdom, Achilles?¡±


    Xu Zhi just happened to come out of his family¡¯s warehouse.


    He took out the Super high-power fan that he had bought himself and revealed a strange smile. you¡¯re so carefree. Looks like you¡¯re just like the racer of Mount Haruna. You¡¯ve never been beaten by society!

 Chapter 64

    ?


    Chapter 64: Eye of the storm


    Translator: 549690339


    In the Magus world, a rank 6 legend could fly.


    In the past, Medusa, the great Lord of Death, had also thought of flying to the limits of the sky, exploring the top of the sky, and searching for the Land of the Gods.


    However, the sky of this world was too high.


    according to the records, Emperor Medusa had indeed explored the top of the sky. It was the same as the bottom of the ground, which was also 10000 meters.


    Li Shengjiang sat on the throne. He was extremely cautious about this journey to seek an audience with the gods.


    but even for Medusa. the great Lord of Death, it is extremely difficult to fly to the limit. and it consumes. lot of mental power ¡­ Back then, she flew to a height of three hundred thousand feet and flew horizontally across the screen wall for a short period of time. She was exhausted and had no choice but to go down.¡±


    The alchemy monarch frowned slightly.


    back then, Medusa did not have enough magic power to continue exploring the sky, but I am different. My world-class wonder, the Babylonian Sky Garden, is enough to explore all the way on the wall of the sky and achieve long-lasting endurance.


    The respectful witch ministers stood on both sides, but he stood on The Hanging Garden of Babylon and looked up at the endless blue sky. He whispered, ¡± ¡°Since there are gods in the sky, there must be a gap in the heavenly barrier! That opening must be the entrance to the Land of the Gods.¡±


    What are you blindly thinking about?


    A gap in the sky?


    No!


    Definitely not!


    Xu Zhi was completely speechless.


    In their eyes, Xu Zhi was a giant of a hundred thousand feet. A sky of thirty thousand feet, which was three times Xu Zhi¡¯s height, was the barrier of this world.


    The sky is the same as the ground and the surroundings. You won¡¯t be able to find a loophole.


    But now, if they could not find anything special, it would mean that Xu Zhi¡¯s lie was about to be exposed. There were no gods in the sky at all. This world was a huge lie, Truman¡¯s world.


    They believed that there was a gap in the sky that led to the Land of the Gods. In that case, Xu Zhi had to make a gap to avoid being exposed.


    At that thought, Xu Zhi had no choice but to pick up a large, black standing fan in the orchard. He began to pull up the wires and plugs, set it up, and aimed it at the air not far away.


    fortunately, I was prepared. I¡¯ll open a small hole in the sky at the edge of the sandbox ¡­


    However, I want to set up a powerful electric fan not far away from the gap in the Sorcerer world and blow it wildly ¡­


    I said,¡±above the nine Heavens, there must be endless world-destroying astral winds!¡± Any mortal who tries to ascend to the heavens and ignite the divine fire will be struck down to the mortal world!¡±


    The strong wind in the sky was created by a powerful fan.


    The plane channels of the various worlds were white water pipes buried in the ground.


    Just thinking about it made him feel a little emotional.


    ¡­¡­


    Year 429 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    The Babylonian Sky Garden had been flying along the screen wall at the top of the sky for more than five months. It had descended three times along the way to replenish its power source. At this time, it had already explored more than half of the sky above the world.


    Thinking back to the Sumerian era, the Sumerian Warriors would take more than twenty years to explore two ends of the world even on the fastest giant beast. Today¡¯s Babylon Kingdom only needed more than a year to explore the entire sky of the world.


    This was all because of the world class alchemy wonder-The Hanging Garden of Babylon!


    It was a super large alchemy plane.


    Technology was the production force of all things, and knowledge was power.


    On this day, li Shengjiang stood at the edge of the fence of The Hanging Garden of Babylon and looked at the blue sky in the distance. Suddenly, he saw a magnificent sky scene in the distance.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    In the distance.


    &Nbsp; a rapidly-distorting transparent air current began to madly spread, surging and engulfing, forming a storm.


    It gave people a sense of trepidation. The entire huge hanging garden of Babylon was already somewhat unstable even from a distance of 1000 meters.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Countless witch ministers walked out respectfully.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Li Shengjiang finally laughed wildly. He stood up and looked at the endless storm.


    after exploring the sky for seven months, I finally found it. As expected, there is a gap in the sky, and this gap can lead up to thirty thousand meters. After the Eye of the Wind, it is the place of the gods!


    Grantham held a staff in his left hand and a shield in his right. He was quietly watching the terrifying storm in the distance. Behind him, several witch ministers stood quietly.


    Your Majesty, that storm is too terrifying. We might not be able to ¡­


    Someone reminded him in a low voice.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s indeed terrifying.¡± Li Shengjiang muttered. Even if he looked at the storm from a distance, the terrifying power of the storm was suffocating, let alone passing through.


    but I still want to try.


    Li Shengjiang clenched his fists, and his eyes were filled with endless ambition and determination.


    I¡¯m already here, so why am I still hesitating?


    In my glorious life, I created a civilization in another world and spread technology. After spending countless years, I have finally reached the legendary Land of the Gods. How can I remain stagnant?


    I have my own ambitions!


    He was now a peak rank 6 Magus, but his aptitude was far inferior to Medusa, the Emperor of death. He had not broken through to rank 7 in all these years, and he even had a feeling that he might not have the opportunity to break through to rank 7 in his life, to reach the height that Medusa had reached in the end.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t some God¡¯s favored child. He clearly understood that his strengths were in alchemy, farming, and research, not in cultivation!


    He did not even develop his own unique witchcraft ability, and still used the witchcraft of the three witches.


    However, now that he had put on ¡®Grantham¡¯, he had crossed a major realm. At the peak of the sixth-level, he had the power of the peak of the seventh-level, which was comparable to Gilgamesh, the most powerful hero King in history.


    back then, when Hermes, the god of wisdom, descended upon Babylon, he once told the three witches that Gilgamesh had the power of a false god. In that case, I am now equivalent to a false god. Can I pass through this storm and reach the Land of the Gods, Achilles? ¡±


    His eyes were burning with a strong anticipation.


    ¡°You guys, wait here.¡±


    He leaped up lightly with the staff in his hand. It was as if he was stepping on an invisible staircase, climbing up step by step and into the endless storm in the sky.


    BOOM!


    The storm was roaring.


    today, the mortals on the ground, the kingdom of Babylon, shall be my audience with the gods in the heavens!


    Hualala!


    The invisible storm was like a sickle, cutting his alchemy skin and blowing him far away. It was difficult for him to stabilize his body, but in front of li Shengjiang, it was like a leisurely walk.


    ¡°King!¡±


    the king has become so powerful over the years!


    The witches behind him were all excited.


    Their King¡¯s strength had already reached an inconceivable level. Just this move was beyond their imagination.


    this fellow has become terrifyingly strong after defeating Medusa all these years. He is simply inhuman.


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he frowned slightly and felt a little frightened.


    this fan isn¡¯t for normal household use. It¡¯s for industrial use and is extremely expensive. It¡¯s more than twenty thousand RMB each. There was a world-ending flood previously, and I was planning to clean up the sand if anything happened. I wanted to create a world-ending storm, but who knew I¡¯d be using it here ¡­ The strength of the first block is already strong enough to turn the pages of a Xinhua dictionary quickly and then easily blow it away.¡±


    But now, he could even blow away a dictionary. It was simply unbelievable that he couldn¡¯t blow away a small ant in the air.


    ¡°Your courage is commendable, but I can¡¯t let you come up.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression became calm again.


    He had not had the chance to test the power of a wizard before, but now, he could do a power assessment, just like he had done to test Gilgamesh¡¯s power back then.


    ¡°Second gear.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat on a chair in the distance and pressed a remote control. The wind accelerated, and the horsepower of the car was already extremely terrifying.


    Standing in front of the wind, it was already hard to breathe. If it was opened elsewhere, some paper boxes and leaves on the trees would instantly be swept away and fall, making a rustling sound.


    But ¡­


    ¡°Ta!¡±


    One step.


    ¡®I, li Shengjiang, have reincarnated into another world, the alchemy Emperor. I¡¯m not weaker than anyone in my life. What can a mere path to heaven do to me? A mere foreign world¡¯s Aboriginal deity ¡­¡±


    Li Shengjiang¡¯s face was firm, and his body was as firm as a great God. With a strong personal will, he stepped in the air.


    The force of the wind suddenly doubled, making it difficult for him to move.


    ¡°Spring¡¯s protection!¡±


    ¡°Wind barrier!¡±


    ¡°Invisible body of Qi!¡±


    ¡°Death barrier!¡±


    ¡­.


    Rays of light of various colors overflowed as terrifying sorcery was cast. Li Shengjiang gritted his teeth and held his staff. He actually resisted such a terrifying Hurricane.


    ¡°Ta!¡±


    He took another step forward.


    ¡°In this world, no one can stop me, not even the gods ¡­¡±


    ¡°Fifth gear.¡±


    In an instant, Xu Zhi pressed the remote control and switched from second gear to the maximum gear.


    BOOM!


    The air current that had exploded in an instant exploded and turned into the roar of an invisible beast!


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The instantaneous power of this industrial fan had reached the level of a typhoon¡¯s terrorist attack. It blew over the seats.


    Li Shengjiang, the little ant, could not hold on any longer. It was as if his entire body was involved in a transparent storm with thin air. When he was hit from the air, he had no power to resist at all.


    Bang!


    Li Shengjiang was shot down and seriously injured. In The Hanging Garden of Babylon, countless witches were horrified and quickly cast sorcery to catch the falling alchemy Emperor.


    ¡°I¡¯ve roamed the other world my entire life and have never tasted defeat. I didn¡¯t expect to fall here today ¡­¡±


    Li Shengjiang¡¯s face was miserable as he looked at the eternally unchanging violent Gale in the sky.


    ¡°I¡¯m already unrivaled in this world, but I can¡¯t even enter the land of gods. This wind is too terrifying. It¡¯s like an eternal source of power, and this storm will not stop for thousands of years.¡±


    Li Shengjiang was extremely shocked.


    He had thought that he was invincible in the entire world, but now he realized that he was just a tiny ant that was not even noticed by the gods in the sky.


    Perhaps, in their eyes, he was just a small and insignificant mortal who could only live for a few hundred years. He would become a speck of dust in history when they slept and opened their eyes.


    Whether it existed or not, what did it have to do with them?


    Being weak was an original sin.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little bit away from breaking through to rank 8! The legendary level eight mythical wizard! We should be able to break through this storm and reach the nine Heavens.¡±


    Li Shengjiang¡¯s face was gloomy. He gritted his teeth and showed great shock. Then, he silently made up his mind and left in a daze.


    as long as I break through Level Seven and reach Medusa¡¯s level, I¡¯ll have the power of a level eight mythical wizard when I wear Grantham.


    The spear of the flourishing witch recorded:


    [ year 429 of the kingdom of Babylon. Grantham, the great alchemy Emperor, rode on the world-class wonder ¡®Babylonian Sky Garden¡¯ and arrived at the top of the sky. He searched for the Land of the Gods and encountered the eye of the storm,¡¯degantes¡¯. Unable to cross, he presented himself to the gods in the sky. ]

 Chapter 65

    ?


    Chapter 65: The third Test of the evolution sandbox world


    Translator: 549690339


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he nodded and heaved a sigh of relief. don¡¯t blame me for attacking you. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s looking for trouble, and you¡¯re also looking for trouble for me. Do you think this fan doesn¡¯t consume power? This kind of high-power waste a lot more electricity than air conditioning. Don¡¯t you think my Orchard¡¯s electricity bill is free?¡±


    He was calm and composed. After shattering the confidence of a certain transmigrator, he returned to the sandbox in the orchard, sat on the chair, and silently ate the Apple. I¡¯ll leave this fan here. If anyone comes close to the sky, I¡¯ll continue to blow them down to the land of all gods!


    He seemed to be relieved, but he was secretly on guard.¡¯I¡¯m still too weak. According to their power system, I¡¯m only a rank 1 Magus. I¡¯m a super newbie. A lie I made up was almost blown apart! The civilization of the natives of the sandbox world had evolved too quickly. Under the leadership of a certain person, they were frantically exploring the edge of the world in search of the gods in the sky.¡±


    A Level-7 legendary sorcerer was indeed terrifying.


    Only a Typhoon with a force of over ten could blow away an ant like him ¡­


    Even this little ant could easily kill an adult with its current strength!


    ¡°This level is already a threat, but what about the next level? Every rank of a Magus will undergo a qualitative change, and their strength will increase by hundreds or even thousands of times ¡­¡±


    A Level-7 epic sorcerer was not too terrifying due to the size of an ant.


    However, once he reached level eight mythical wizard, the limitation of his body size would no longer be a problem. He would be invincible!


    A tiny ant that could fly in the air, a creature that was not even the size of a grain of rice, could fly everywhere, hold a staff, and cast forbidden spells in a large area. It was enough to slaughter modern humans.


    at present, it¡¯s fortunate that a level eight mythical wizard has yet to appear. This is only the level of theoretical sorcery proposed by the three witches back then. Xu Zhi frowned slightly.


    Back then, the three witches had inadvertently revealed information from Mercury, the god of wisdom. From there, they were divided into level six legendary, Level Seven epic, and level eight mythical wizard realms.


    After all, according to the Sumer¡¯s historical records, Gilgamesh had guessed that he was one major realm stronger than the three witches, who had been level six. In other words, he was Level Seven. Mercury had called him a ¡± false god ¡± back then, which meant that the next level for Gilgamesh, who was a level eight wizard, should be a God.


    Hence, they were known as level eight mythical Wizards.


    I didn¡¯t expect that my casual words back then would cause them to make wild guesses and create something out of nothing. They set down the division of realms, and it came true so quickly. I¡¯m currently at Level Seven epic, and the legendary level eight mythical wizard has yet to appear ¡­ I have to think of a way to guard against it, as well as a plan.¡±


    At that realm, one would already be a terrifying God.


    Even though he was a God of the Sorcerer world, even though he was only the size of an ant.


    ¡°However, if such a monster really appears, I can release a little ant from the Sorcerer world, a great sovereign, or a mythical sorcerer, and they can still cause a destructive blow to human society! An ant flying around madly, waving a staff around and massacring humans on the streets. Just thinking about it is terrifying.¡±


    An unbelievable thought came to Xu Zhi¡¯s mind. this is a civilization from a high-dimensional supernatural world, even if I set their biological size to be very small.


    Xu Zhi frowned slightly. besides, the sky above the Sorcerer world-the land of gods-has to be built. Sooner or later, someone will reach level eight and then explore Achilles. When that happens, there will be no way to hide the lie.


    Being a master of creation was quite a sad thing.


    In fact, the reason why he could develop and advance so quickly was probably because of his small body. The smaller the body, the easier it was to attract the condensation of energy and cause a terrifying qualitative change.


    As for the power of qualitative change, even if the body was small and the qualitative change energy was only a trace, it was not something that ordinary people could resist.


    The further they developed, the smaller their sizes became, the more advantageous they were compared to their huge bodies.


    At this very moment, in the orchard, Xu Zhi was dealing with the ¡± rebellion ¡± incident against the creator on a daily basis. After the little brother who was vainly trying to ascend to heaven called back, Xu Zhi received a call from Chen Xi.


    my dear, I¡¯m at school now. I¡¯m here to tell you that I¡¯m safe. A soft voice came from the other side.


    Xu Zhi laughed and completely forgot about the bad attitude he had shown when he was trying to deal with a certain fellow. His tone became gentle as well. it¡¯s good that you¡¯re safe. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll buy you a computer online and send it over. Remember to open the box and sign for it. When the third beta testing begins, you can start playing once the quota is over.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh.¡± The other party was very excited.


    Xu Zhi and Chen Xi chatted on the phone for a while longer before he quietly hung up.


    we were talking about the third beta. Now that someone is rebelling, I almost forgot about this. He thought about it. Although li Shengjiang was still inside, at this rate, he still had at least more than 100 years to live.


    That was just one day.


    If the netizens outside helped to continue, there might still be a few hundred years.


    It would only take a few days in real life, so Xu Zhi could not be bothered to pay him any attention.


    Taking advantage of these few days, it was time to prepare the biological sandbox for leisure evolution and the third beta test. After all, this was his Foundation and the source of the emergence of extraordinary species.


    He still wanted to let Chen Xi in.


    ¡°I have to evolve more species.¡± Xu Zhi thought for a moment. furthermore, the sky Island is the land of all gods. What a headache! How can I get it out?¡±


    Previously, he was still doing research in high spirits, developing a new species of bugape and perfecting the world. Now that he had tasted the sweetness, he was completely washing his hands off the work. Since there was a group of free workers, why not use them to perform species?


    But now, it was once again his turn to come up with his own ideas and design a land of all gods. Xu Zhi was dumbfounded again!


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s talk about it in the third beta.¡±


    Xu Zhi then spent a few hours thinking about new third beta testing ideas at night.


    The next morning, the sun was shining brightly. He made an announcement, and after confirming that there were no mistakes or omissions, he posted it on the official forum.


    [ spore evolution closed beta version 0.3 is officially updated. ]


    Many netizens are looking forward to the third beta testing and open more beta testing slots. Now, at the request of the vast number of netizens, the game will be open for the third beta testing and 30 slots will be open.


    As usual, the forum was in an uproar once the news was out.

 Chapter 66

    ?


    Chapter 66: Our world, the heavens and the myriad worlds


    Translator: 549690339


    Spore evolution 0.3 closed beta version, the update log was as follows:


    1.30 beta tester slots will be opened, and the maximum number of online players can reach 180.


    Players are welcome to apply for the second and third beta testing slots by email.


    The content of the application was still in the form of a biological paper, expressing his understanding of evolution in the game, what species would be evolved after entering the sandbox game, and explaining the feasibility and rationality of the species.


    This would be used as the review of the closed beta.


    3. Due to technical limitations, the game can not provide more slots for players in a short period of time.


    In order to allow other players to enter the game experience, the game still adhered to the survival of the fittest. The last 20 players from the 150 previous beta players will be eliminated. The specific quota is:


    Little Pigs love life ¡±


    ¡°Headshot from eight hundred miles away!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll punch you!¡±


    ¡­..


    In this third Test, 20 people were eliminated and 30 people were added. In reality, there were 50 people.


    4. The game¡¯s background setting and world view are entirely up to the players to explore on their own to increase the fun of the game. The final explanation is reserved by the official developers.


    ¡­..


    Which large-scale game¡¯s update didn¡¯t have a long story?


    Xu Zhi, however, was different.


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to write so much. His update log was very short, and every update content revealed a strong sense of hardcore. It was as if he didn¡¯t care about the players ¡®feelings at all.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s goal was very clear:


    It was the players ¡®hair!


    He wanted to skin these players with liver cirrhosis, sacrifice his hairline, become balding, rack his brains, write and deduce various papers, evolution plans, and work hard to open up his brain holes to help himself DIY evolve species.


    The racer of Mount Haruna, who was already starting to balk, was a prime example!


    Work hard, you¡¯ve become bald, and you¡¯ve become stronger!


    since the third beta testing problem has been solved and I¡¯ve posted an update log, I should go out and buy some food.


    Xu Zhi rode his bicycle and left the yard.


    Although Chen Xi had said that he could freeload a meal at Li Zheng¡¯s house after he left, how could Xu Zhi feel good about it?


    He still planned to cook for himself.


    In the sandbox world in the yard, he was the master of creation who madly squeezed out the remaining value of others. He wanted to squeeze every drop of blood out of the laborers, but in reality, he was still quite kind and still paid a lot of attention to his own face.


    I feel like I¡¯m a keyboard warrior. I¡¯m crazy online, but I¡¯m as kind as ever in reality.


    Xu Zhi touched his thick hair and depreciated himself very calmly, but he did not show any signs of regret.


    Life should be self-entertainment.


    After all, although he was in the final stage of cancer, there was already hope for a cure.


    He leisurely rode his bicycle through the country roads, the fresh air, and the farmland scenery. He went to the county to buy a lot of vegetables and meat, sausages, braised meat, and fruits. Then he rode back and put them in the refrigerator.


    these dishes should be enough for a few days. After all, I still have a delicious dish like the final chicken ¡­


    Xu Zhi was thinking about a certain someone again. furthermore, the previous suggestion has also caused the large number of botanical players who have just appeared in the orchard to start evolving. However, as plants, they still can¡¯t help but run around wildly.


    Now, in the mini evolution sandbox, there were always some silly players who had promised to be a quiet tree, standing for eternity, and being a quiet, beautiful man. However, they could not stand the loneliness and evolved into a bunch of green plants with roots running all over the ground ¡­


    He even shamelessly said that he had transformed!


    A tree like me would run away, why not?


    For example, Xu Zhi was now walking back to his courtyard.


    ¡°Waa! Brothers, run away from the beast path! The boss giant is back!¡±


    Shapang District 3 Transport Committee has a reminder: There were thousands of paths, but the beast path was the first. The beast path is not far away, two lines of tears for a loved one.¡±


    ¡°What are you grumbling about? run!¡±


    A pile of oddly-shaped green plants, which had been quietly rooted in the soil, suddenly pulled out a few roots and dragged themselves along the soil.


    Ta ta ta!


    They ran away madly in an extremely strange posture.


    In an instant, there was not a single plant on the entire beast path, turning it into a bare sandy road.


    Xu Zhi was stunned. He carried the bags of various sizes across the bare path that was more than ten meters long and came to the house. these animals are getting more and more shameless.


    As soon as Xu Zhi walked into the house, a bunch of miniature plants in the yard suddenly popped up again. They sneakily looked around for a moment, then quickly stepped on the roots and returned to the beast path in a frenzy. They took root on the spot and made a plant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push, you¡¯re stepping on me!¡±


    so be it. Your roots are entangling me. Are you trying to flirt with me? ¡±


    brother, over there. I was standing there just now. You¡¯re snatching my spot!


    ¡°F * ck! You¡¯re playing dead? Did he really think that he was a plant? The lighting in my place is super good! You actually snatched away my lush green leaves? Come, come, come, let¡¯s have a one-on-one fight!¡±


    ¡­.


    In an instant, after Xu Zhi had left, the group of plants ran back to where they had been and took root. The entire road turned back into a lush forest, and the original shape of a road could not be seen at all.


    Of course, somewhere in the luxuriant forest, two trees were already wrestling with each other. They were excitedly playing a wrestling competition.


    ¡°Brother, pull his leaves!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, li TUI!¡±


    ¡°He dared to snatch the place where you grew up.¡±


    Pfft!


    One of the trees ¡®fruits exploded and sprayed the other tree¡¯s face. The corrosive liquid was all over the tree.


    ¡°F * ck! You actually f * cking poisoned it! You don¡¯t have any competitive spirit!¡±


    ¡°E-sports doesn¡¯t need to be fair!¡±


    this brother is really wretched. He evolved to have the ability to hide poison in his fruit and use it as a bomb to smash people. No wonder he dared to snatch someone else¡¯s position. This is the natural selection. A plant like you is too weak and can¡¯t get a good position. You¡¯re destined to be eliminated (picking nose).


    Around them, a bunch of trees were making sarcastic remarks and cheering wildly.


    Of course, while they were watching, there were also people who were chatting and whispering to each other. They were discussing excitedly.


    f * ck, this update has caused a huge uproar. The medical students outside are all complaining, saying that this isn¡¯t a medical thesis! They¡¯ve already prepared their research papers.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Now that the game is in beta, the outside world is going crazy. Everyone is writing biology papers in excitement. I suspect that this game has awakened the M attribute of us netizens and turned us into masochists. The more we torture, the more excited we become.¡±


    so the giant boss in the yard is really an invincible NPC, the legendary creator. He¡¯s the background character of the sandbox, used to entertain the atmosphere of the sandbox.


    ¡°We wanted to beat him up before!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really like a lantern in a cesspit, looking for shit.¡±


    hehehe, the racer of Mount Haruna is the one who¡¯s panicking the most. He even tried to poison the creator¡¯s food with feces.


    ¡°The ignorant are fearless.¡±


    ¡­..


    Xu Zhi had just returned to the house. He took out bags of white and black supermarket plastic bags on the table and put them into the refrigerator. He was quite relaxed and comfortable. After all, those little ants who lived in the yard outside had already gotten used to it.


    They naturally couldn¡¯t see him since he was carrying a plastic bag.


    In their eyes, he was just a blurry giant of light. Anything modern would be blocked by the nest sub-brain.


    He frowned slightly. they actually know that I¡¯m a creator? ¡±


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment, then went to the computer and quietly logged into the forum.


    Because if there were any unexpected events that they didn¡¯t understand, they should just go to the forum. Here, these little guys who loved to show off couldn¡¯t hide any secrets at all.


    Xu Zhi rummaged through it and understood the truth.


    It turned out that everything had happened because of a crazy post.


    ¡°Terrifying! The Big Shot ¡®Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand¡¯ revealed the background of the Sorcerer world in the game, and then connected it to the background of our sandbox world. The truth of the setting of the game ¡®spore evolution¡¯ is that it is a myriad of worlds!¡±

 Chapter 67

    ?


    Chapter 67: A certain someone¡¯s crazy imagination


    Translator: 549690339


    The universe?


    Xu Zhi was shocked at the time.


    What the hell is this? isn¡¯t my small and simple sandbox for you to evolve your species? why does it have such a Grand and vast world setting? How come I didn¡¯t know?


    Heavens and myriad worlds my ass!


    ¡°These people, are they plotting something? Are you f * cking trying to mess with me again?¡±


    He quivered.


    He wasn¡¯t really an invincible creator, he was just a rank 1 Magus hiding in a countryside Orchard farming. It would be a joke if he was poisoned this time ¡­ He quickly clicked on the post and saw that the person who posted it was the Super old fox, racer of Mount Haruna.


    Xu Zhi picked up a cup of tea and read on carefully.


    He wanted to investigate the enemy camp and see what this guy was up to, so as to prevent trouble before it happened.


    The post was already quite lively.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m the racer of Mount Haruna. Yes, it¡¯s me again! The third beta test is starting this morning. I¡¯m here to ride on the wave of popularity and post a post about my reasoning and background.


    To be honest, I have a very good relationship with ¡®Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand¡¯ in private. I¡¯ve talked to him before, and I¡¯ve discovered some extremely terrifying things!


    The first one was definitely the most popular topic recently, the opening of a new map-the Sorcerer world.


    I¡¯m sure everyone knows that a larger and more complete world map has appeared. The small map we had before was simply a super simple novice village.


    In other words, we¡¯ve been playing for so long, but we haven¡¯t even left the novice village?


    Isn¡¯t he too hardcore?!


    What a scary map. Production team, are you trying to brag?


    In the Sorcerer world, everyone had their own AI and their own logical actions. It was as if every living person, even an animal, had their own logical actions. It was simply unimaginable.


    It was like a real different world.


    This was a terrifying amount of calculation that even a thousand supercomputers would not be able to do.


    This black technology was countless times more advanced than modern technology. I¡¯m an outsider in this field, so I won¡¯t discuss it further. Some professional big shots can make their own guesses.


    Second, the magic and spiritual power of the Sorcerer world were not mentioned, but most of the various parameters were completely in line with reality.


    Some of you must have heard that in the evolution sandbox, a few physics experts had used an experiment together to test the gravitational acceleration in the game and found out that G was 9.788 ¡­ These physical parameters were exactly the same as those on earth. In other words, in the world of the game, Newton¡¯s second law F=ma, which you learned, is completely applicable, as well as all kinds of classical physics mechanical formulas G=mg, a= GT.


    On the other hand, the physical parameters of the other world were somewhat strange, but the chemical reactions were roughly the same, just countless times slower.


    In the field of Pharmacology, target cells, receptor cells, antibiotics, and the like were all useful. It was just that the plant species, fungi, and microorganisms in the other world were completely different. The native medicine in that world had to start from scratch. In addition, with the help of witchcraft, it could give birth to potions alchemy, which would surpass modern medicine.


    This was also the reason why ¡®Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand¡¯, the big boss of technology, could use slime engines to open up biological alchemy in the other world, climb the technology tree, and become¡¯ the great Lord who controls alchemy and the door of truth¡¯.


    It was simply amazing!


    In this game, bad students would die!


    I feel that Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand¡¯s words are very practical: Give me endless knowledge, and I can move the entire world!


    If you didn¡¯t have a high level of knowledge, you wouldn¡¯t be able to play it!


    In the real world, if you did well in your studies, you would only be a top student. However, in the real world, if you did well in Physics, Chemistry, Mathematics, and other subjects, you might become a monarch or an Emperor! An invincible alternate world!


    Science changes fate.


    After all, it was too ¡± realistic. the entire sandbox seemed like the real world. There were various parameters, physical laws, and chemical laws in reality, and there were no loopholes or bugs at all.


    In addition, you can also learn the spells inside.


    This is a very profound subject from another world. I even suspect that the parameters of the real Magus world are completely in line with reality. If we obtain the blood of the evil eye, can we also become Magi in reality?


    Third, the advancement of the new map.


    For this, I¡¯m very grateful for the support of Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand!


    this great Lord spent three months in the wizard World and wrote a book called ¡®Wizard World language dictionary¡¯ for the players outside. He even used the screenshot function to take a picture of it.


    Attached pictures (1045)


    Someone asked me,¡±why did I send out so many?¡±


    Someone asked me,¡±why did I shed tears of gratitude?¡±


    Yes, it was that hardcore!


    We all know that this game is like a Second Life.


    It didn¡¯t have the system panel, it didn¡¯t level up, it didn¡¯t fight monsters, it didn¡¯t have any attribute data. In the sandbox, you were like a real spore, evolving a species.


    It was the same in this other world.


    Language and civilization had to be relearned. It was as if you had transmigrated to a real different world and were a living person.


    And the most exaggerated thing was that you became stronger in the other world and could fly in the air. That powerful invincibility was completely real. In other words, you could experience the terrifying strength of a great emperor.


    This hardcore realism was what made the game both love and hate.


    when the Big Shot went in before, he had to lay low for more than three years before he could secretly learn the language of the other world. Now, he has compiled a book for us, allowing us to greatly reduce the time we spend. If we have the ability to enter the other world, we won¡¯t have to take too many language detours.


    However, a new language is very difficult to learn. I¡¯ve looked through it briefly and it doesn¡¯t belong to any language on earth. The pronunciation is quite special and it¡¯s even harder than English.


    (I¡¯m addicted to games in college now. I haven¡¯t passed the CET-4 so it¡¯s hard for me to graduate. Now, I¡¯m going through another round. I don¡¯t want to live anymore!)


    Fourth, the world setting of ¡± spore evolution ¡°.


    This was the most important part!


    Do you still remember when everyone was secretly attacking the boss giant and flipping open The Book of Creation era on his chair?


    There were also screenshots (attached image 5)


    The dark Cambrian period, the light Cambrian period, the newborn period, the genesis period, and the flourishing witch period.


    according to the ¡®Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand¡¯, I¡¯ve looked through the past history of the Sorcerer world. Guess what I found?


    This is the history book of the Sumerian civilization, ¡± the creation of the century ¡± (102 stickers). You don¡¯t understand the language of the other world, and you can¡¯t understand it, but you can find the ¡± language dictionary of the Sorcerer world ¡± from before and do a comparison and translation.


    One of the records was that the God of creation came to the Sorcerer world to give civilization:


    the great beast of wisdom, 10000 feet tall, with a white glow all over its body and a sacred face, trampling over the earth, mountains, and rivers ¡­


    Everyone felt that this description was very similar to a certain someone.


    Later, a few hundred years later, the hero King developed the Sumerian civilization and tried to attack the God of creation. A great flood was sent down and the world was destroyed.


    All right, my fellow gamers who love to learn, let¡¯s recall the sticker we flipped to earlier. Genesis ¡®chapter records:


    during the creation of the era, intelligent species appeared. The intelligent apes developed a tribal city-state civilization and drove away giant beasts, becoming the overlords of the era. However, they were cruel and violent. The heavens could not tolerate it, and a great flood descended from the sky, destroying all life. The third mass extinction began, and 99% of the creatures were wiped out.


    ¡­.


    Look, it¡¯s also a record about the Great Flood that destroyed the world.


    It was the diary of the giant.


    At this point, everyone must have guessed it and made contact, right? The giant in our courtyard is the legendary God of creation!


    Furthermore, he had only used seven days to create the Magus world!


    The historical records were as follows:


    On the first day, God said, Let there be light, and so there was light.


    The next day, God said,¡±the direction of the water must be separated by air.¡±


    And then there was the heavens.


    On the third day, God said,¡±all the water in the world must be gathered in one place, so that the dry land will be exposed.¡±


    ¡­¡­..


    In the records, the seven days of world creation was simply appalling.


    The following is my assessment of his combat power, as well as speculations on his background:


    The giant in the courtyard, in the ancient civilization of the Sorcerer world, had once brought down a great flood. He was an invincible and terrifying existence that could easily destroy a huge civilized world.


    The dark Cambrian period, the radiant Cambrian period, the newborn period ¡­


    The long and vast epic eras and worlds had all been created by him.


    He was born at the beginning of nothingness, the beginning of the chaos between heaven and earth. He was the only existence that crossed the multiverse and countless dimensions. He transcended matter, time, space, ethics, cognition, the law of cause and effect, and everything that human beings knew in the past, present, and future. They could not understand his existence.


    It was infinite, eternal, and an abstract entity of the chaos of the entire multiverse. It did not belong to any space of the universe. It lived in the interlayer between dimensions, which was this small courtyard, and evolved all the species in the universe.


    The entire universe, time, space, and dimensions were all created by him.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    When he saw this, he was completely dumbfounded!


    I live in the interlayer of dimensions, Evolving Spores like you, the species of the universe?


    My place is just a small orchard in the countryside of Tongcheng!

 Chapter 68

    ?


    Chapter 68: The God of creation was also stunned!


    Translator: 549690339


    this racer of Mount Haruna ¡­ He¡¯s poisonous! When Xu Zhi saw this, he showed an expression of not knowing whether to laugh or cry. He was stunned for a long time.


    He really could imagine things.


    Back then, Xu Zhi had only used the worst resources to casually open up a sandbox. It was only 30 square meters, and he did not care about it once it was opened up, allowing them to develop freely. He was completely the type of wild child who was unloved by their parents.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s attention was all on the advancement of civilization in the Sorcerer world.


    But now, these hardcore players, who had evolved into a small casual sandbox, had come up with the most magnificent game background in their minds and forcibly turned this small territory into a game of flowers!


    This group of social animals used the most miserable treatment to burst out with the most fanatical passion.


    Novice village?


    There¡¯s no such thing as a novice village. This is your only entertainment venue!


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    As for the Sorcerer world, breaking the world¡¯s channel and crossing the dimensional world ¡­ How was it for normal people?


    The difficulty of that was too high.


    Up until now, after so long, only two people could achieve it. Moreover, not everyone was like li Shengjiang when they brought a new species to the other side. Many people would probably die after living for a few years.


    Li Shengjiang was just an exception.


    It was because it was cute, weak, and harmless. When it was discovered in the early stages, it could be used as X merchandise, reared, and sold. Its reproductive ability was also strong, and it had value, so it had a chance to survive and rise. Moreover, although it was weak, because it was a biological engine, it had the potential to rise up by pretending to be a pig to eat the Tiger.


    And you?


    Once that happened, the ¡®King¡¯ would probably not live for more than a few years.


    The more powerful a demon was, the more likely it would be imprisoned or even exterminated!


    Do you think that you are Heavenly Dragon and can defeat the legendary and epic Wizards of the wizard World? do you think that you will not be cut into pieces for research?


    The Magus world was very resistant to demons.


    Since the tribal era, they had been persecuted by giant beasts and monsters, and were hostile to non-human creatures. An alchemy Emperor was just a man in human skin, and he did not dare to expose his identity as a monster. He did not even dare to protect his monster population openly, but only secretly gave preferential treatment to the slime race.


    however, they still have expectations and are working hard to become stronger. This is extremely delightful to see.


    Xu Zhi revealed a strange look of a factory owner. I like people like you the most. Don¡¯t split the work and work like crazy for seven or eight hours a day. Even when you¡¯re bald, you can still find joy in the midst of suffering. You¡¯re madly posting and getting more and more excited. You can¡¯t wait to do more and evolve more extraordinary species with potential for me ¡­


    As long as he didn¡¯t die from exhaustion, he would work until he died.


    Such an employee was the dream of any boss.


    Xu Zhi was very satisfied and happy to hear this. anyway, it¡¯s a good thing to be able to evolve species and advance the development of civilization in my world ¡­ As for the dream of a Second Life, to go to a new world, one day in heaven, a hundred years in hell, just thinking about it would do ¡­ Everyone, just obediently work in my little sandbox.¡±


    He smiled brightly.


    He felt as if a huge rock had been lifted off his chest. So, he wasn¡¯t trying to mess with me!


    Do you want to mess with yourselves? Self-abuse? Crazily open up his liver?


    It was okay.


    Please do as you please, I¡¯m not involved in the labor law anyway.


    He stood up and went to the side to pour a glass of water. Then, he returned to his chair and continued to read the comments to see what kind of waves he could come up with.


    ¡­..


    At this very moment.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued to post excitedly, not knowing that someone had already set his eyes on him. As a creator, he was secretly competing with his online friends.


    ¡°Awesome! a creator like him, the Supreme ruler, launched a great flood and destroyed an entire world. To think that I dared to provoke him before? (Teary eyes, teary eyes)


    everyone, look at the last page,¡¯Grand Wizard era¡¯. I¡¯ve only written half of it, and it matches the current era, the wizard era.


    However, according to the history of the Sorcerer world, these sorcerer natives only knew that the Sumer era was the last ¡± founding era. if they knew that there were three long eras before the appearance of humans, each era lasting tens of thousands of years, and their human intelligent civilization was only a short thousand years old, they would probably be scared to death and collapse, right?


    Hahahaha, I¡¯m looking forward to the expressions of the people inside!


    There was still one more thing! Previously, the people of the Sorcerer world had been looking for the place where the creator, the great beast of wisdom, lived, but they could not find it at all ¡­


    Now that I think about it, the place where the Masters of creation lived was where we were.


    It was the interlayer of dimensions!


    A day in this higher dimension world was equivalent to a hundred years outside!


    Then, here came the problem.


    Now, what do the spores in our yard mean to the God of creation?


    if I¡¯m not wrong, the complete background setting of this game should be that the creator is creating the world and evolving all things. We ¡®players¡¯ are the Evolving Spores that the creator put in his yard.


    ¡°When we¡¯ve taken shape and have potential, the creator will send us to various worlds.


    This also means that we have become a new species evolved from spores, and we can walk out of the novice village!


    This game had such a setting for the novice village, wasn¡¯t it super cool!


    It was simply amazing! (Crazily liking.jpg)


    Moreover, there is one more thing that can be verified. According to the explanation of the Big Shot ¡°Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand,¡± the evil eye that I evolved before, which is the big eye monster that I told you about, has already appeared in the Magus world!


    It had even pushed the Sorcerer world¡¯s civilization and development forward, leading to the three witches ¡°¡± blood of evil eye ¡°incident hundreds of years ago, and the rise of the path of extraordinary sorcerers!


    Without my evolution of the big-eyed monster, there would be no rise of human wizards!


    Just thinking about it gave him a sense of accomplishment, didn¡¯t it?


    My race has left a deep mark in this world. It has become the extraordinary cornerstone of the Sorcerer world. This great sense of achievement is something that other online games can¡¯t experience!


    the final chicken that I evolved before also appeared in the Sorcerer world. It¡¯s living in the desert and is also one of the native magical creatures. It was even injected with my ¡®final chicken¡¯s blood¡¯ after being experimented on by the sorcerers of the Sorcerer world, and it became a highly poisonous harpy.


    Thus, the Magus world, the half-orc kingdom, appeared!


    Damn, after hearing this news and seeing the screenshots of the handsome half-orc kingdom sent by the big boss, I felt so good! It felt like his life had reached its climax!


    because of the species that I¡¯ve worked so hard to evolve-the final chicken-it directly led to the birth of a half-orc kingdom and a race in the Sorcerer world. Every move we made, the evolved species, was perfecting a huge sorcerer world, triggering a large wave of history.


    Furthermore, according to my guess, it might not be just the Magus world, but the entire universe!


    ¡­..


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s detailed analysis sent countless people into a frenzy.


    They were instantly boiling with excitement. After all, the amount of information contained in this game was unprecedentedly huge. In an instant, it subverted everyone¡¯s three views on the game ¡± spore evolution ¡°, and stimulated too many of their nerves.


    ¡°Waa! So, we still haven¡¯t left the novice village!¡±


    ¡°!! ck, f! ck!!! ck! If it wasn¡¯t for the analysis of the big boss, we wouldn¡¯t have known that the background setting of this game was so vast! It was so detailed and perfect! And there¡¯s such a clever horror setting.¡±


    Yes, yes, yes. The background of this sandbox game was too cool.


    Xu Zhi was among the netizens, nodding his head frantically.


    Xu Zhi also said,¡±before I read your post, I had no idea that I had such a terrifying background setting!¡±


    Undoubtedly, at this moment, even the creator himself was dumbfounded when he saw such a well-adjusted and meticulous reasoning post!

 Chapter 69

    ?


    Chapter 69: How was a bootlicker refined?


    Translator: 549690339


    After reading the post, even Xu Zhi himself was a little excited.


    It was simply too exquisite!


    Even Xu Zhi himself felt like blowing up after reading such a complicated and ingenious game background setting.


    After watching the video, they felt their blood boil and had a strong desire to enter the game and start to realize their glorious Life in Another World.


    The netizens who did not know what was going on were naturally even more excited.


    ¡°You¡¯re blowing up the production team! Hardcore is hardcore, but is there anyone who is super friendly to US players? It¡¯s just that there are too few closed beta slots, so I can only treat you as cloud players who are watching you play games and browse the forums to satisfy your cravings (tears).¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s too scary. Playing this game makes us love to learn! at first, it was biology and chemistry. Then, it was Medical Pharmacology. After that, I thought it would be Physics, Chemistry, and so on. Who knew it would be language! (Sudden change in style)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying. If we can enter the Magus world, we¡¯ll have to learn the native language of the other world again ¡­ He had to learn a new foreign language before he could play games. Was there anything scarier? I can¡¯t even learn English (wailing)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    from the looks of it, this game might really become a Second Life (serious face).


    ¡­¡­


    it turns out that the most high-end legendary map appeared from the very beginning-the dimensional courtyard where the creator lived, the ¡®place of origin of all creation¡¯. The creator was evolving us, unicellular and spore. No wonder he came to check on the evolution progress of our species regularly ¡­ To think we wanted to fight the boss before.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Waa! Thinking about this, I, a little ant, want to run over and lick the feet of the creator! There are many benefits to pleasing the creator!¡±


    ¡°I also want to lick his feet!¡±


    ¡°Leg licking +1¡±


    hehe, you bootlickers are really shameless. I¡¯m different, I want to lick his sexy chest hair too!


    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re blaspheming the creator. As the only existence in the world that transcends countless dimensions, time and space, cause and effect, and ethics, how can there be a setting like chest hair? I¡¯ll beat you up, you bastard!¡±


    Some cute girls started to defend him.


    They expressed that they had already become fans of the game.


    The Supreme God of creation was too handsome and elegant. Even eating an Apple was super handsome, far more handsome than anime, TV series, and stars. He should be made into a pillow or a 2d figurine.


    I found out that the legendary God of creation likes to sit on the chair in the courtyard and eat apples!


    ¡°Hahaha, you like snow pears too!¡±


    there¡¯s hope for me to become a plant. I want to evolve into a very delicious plant and grow fruits to please the God of creation who is creating species. This will definitely trigger the hidden plot.


    ¡°Let me evolve the delicious plant! It was delicious, sweet, eight times more protein than beef, and it would even deliver itself to the mouth! I want my idol to eat my cute little sweetheart (shy)¡±


    ¡­..


    A bunch of dogs.


    Xu Zhi sat in front of his computer and read the crazy discussions on the forum. There were all kinds of hot ridicule and laughter. Suddenly, he did not know whether to laugh or cry.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the information about the wizard World revealed by Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand would cause such a drastic change on the online forum.


    Previously, he had wanted to eat fruits, so he had duped them into staying in his Orchard and evolving into a plant. He didn¡¯t expect such a good thing to happen now.


    Taking the initiative to act as food and delivering it to his door?


    The gourmet species plan was about to be realized.


    ¡®I¡¯m in for a good meal, and my Happy Farm life in the future ¡­¡¯


    Xu Zhi continued to observe in secret. Suddenly, he could not help but secretly post a post on the forum, fanning the flames.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the God of creation actually loves to eat the final chicken!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    All of a sudden, countless players in the forum came to a realization.


    Instantly, countless players entered the game, frantically searching for the racer of Mount Haruna who had just finished posting and was now on the sand.


    At this very moment, the racer of Mount Haruna was leading his final chickens to reproduce on the spot. After the food extinction incident, he had finally managed to reproduce the chickens with great difficulty.


    Eh?


    Chen Wenshan looked at the group of enthusiastic players running toward him and laughed.


    It¡¯s finally here! Sure enough, everyone is looking at me with such fanatical admiration!


    It must be because of my tall and handsome post just now, a wave of exquisite reasoning, and a large number of fans!


    ¡°Quick, catch him!¡±


    brothers, let¡¯s sacrifice the final chicken and trigger the hidden plot!


    yes, he was the one who took the lead to provoke the Masters of creation. We¡¯ll capture him and offer him as a sacrifice so that we can seek the forgiveness of the Masters of creation!


    An extremely terrifying scene appeared in the lush forest.


    Countless exotic beasts of all shapes and sizes-eight-tentacled, nine-legged, and hundreds of pairs of eyes-charged madly at the final chicken¡¯s race, quickly crushing it.


    Chen Wenshan was speechless.


    F * ck!


    You guys are poisonous!


    ¡®I just finished posting, and I came in on purpose. I made a handsome pose on the spot. I wanted to enjoy your admiring gazes, not to get beaten up ¡­¡¯


    ¡°Run!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t stupid and quickly sped away.


    who did I offend?! Chen Wenshan was in a bad mood and tears were streaming down his face.


    How did things turn out like this?


    He was running away like crazy. He was hiding in the forest and panting heavily. these damn bootlickers. I kindly posted a post to unravel the puzzle and explain such a powerful game world setting to you, but you guys turned the tables on me? ¡±


    He was gasping for air, but he didn¡¯t notice that behind him, a bunch of lush trees were secretly blinking.


    ¡°Look, what did we find?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lone racer of Mount Haruna! we can try to catch one. A racer of Mount Haruna can provide us with a few days ¡®worth of energy. They¡¯re rich in protein and are the favorite of the creator. However, it¡¯s not easy to deal with. We¡¯ll slowly approach it from behind. Shh! Be careful and don¡¯t make any noise.¡±


    Pfft!


    A group of trees quietly pulled up their roots and sneakily approached, swarming forward.


    Goo Goo Goo!


    The shrill cry of the rooster could be heard.


    ¡°Hey! We actually caught it! It¡¯s struggling very hard!¡±


    ¡°Be careful! He had already gone crazy and was biting ¡­ Oh no, he was biting the tree, he was biting the tree! Hurry up! Block his mouth!¡±


    ¡°I caught it ¡­ The final chicken¡¯s poison is all on its head, so we just have to turn it around and we can eat it. Its protein content is six times that of beef. Of course, if we¡¯re not in a hurry, we can roast it first, it¡¯ll be more delicious that way.¡±


    yes, they¡¯re crunchy and taste like chicken, but don¡¯t eat too much, and don¡¯t eat their King, the ¡®racer of Mount Akina¡¯. After all, they¡¯re going to stay and reproduce, and we¡¯re going to sacrifice this race to the Great Creator.


    A group of trees gradually walked away.


    Huala!


    A cool breeze blew.


    As the racer of Mount Haruna resisted, his chicken feathers fell all over the ground. Like an innocent young man who had been stripped naked, he stood on the spot with a face full of question marks and confusion.


    He had a mental breakdown.


    He had started to doubt his life.


    Could it be that I¡¯m really an edible-type?


    A race that lives for delicious food?


    ¡­¡­.


    Xu Zhi was sitting quietly on a chair at the entrance of the courtyard, eating an Apple.


    In front of him and under his feet was a pile of strange trees with emerald green flower crowns and branches on their heads. There were also bright-colored chickens on their heads.


    They were like a group of primitive treants, worshipping the giant God that towered into the clouds.


    Xu Zhi smiled and casually grabbed it. He took it back and began to make dinner for the night. well, last time I made soup. This time, I¡¯ll fry it in oil.

 Chapter 70

    ?


    Chapter 70: The evolution of spores, the Rubik¡¯s Cube creature, and the artificial God


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Zhi appeared very calm as he ate his final chicken in silence and continued browsing the forum to spy on the enemy¡¯s camp.


    After he confirmed that these animals had only sent this post and had no intention of messing with him, he was relieved.


    He did not have that much time to observe the actions of these idiotic players, so he began to get busy with his own business-species evolution.


    After all, the evolution of the sandbox and the birth of new species were the main goals.


    The first was the development of the spore sandbox.


    After the appearance of a slime, these players did not seem to have any other species with greater potential. They were all lousy creatures.


    however, this post in front of me has probably ignited the enthusiasm of all species with potential to evolve. They want to go to the other world and start a Second Life. There¡¯s no need to worry too much. It will definitely cause a big wave of enthusiasm.


    Xu Zhi had always felt that as long as he sacrificed a large number of players ¡®hairline, a new species with extraordinary potential would soon appear.


    There was no rush for this.


    Moreover, according to the survey of the player community, most of the players of this idle (cultivation) game were young people between 16 and 26 years old.


    There were not many underaged people.


    spore evolution ¡± didn¡¯t need to be like other online games, where there were restrictions on youths.


    After all, without a certain level of education and high IQ, it was impossible to play!


    however, these people are all so young, but they¡¯re already so excited that they¡¯re balding. The Mediterranean Sea ¡­


    Xu Zhi showed a sympathetic expression, but it was very calm. by the way, the intelligent sub-brain, the tree Men they¡¯re evolving now are alive and kicking. Is there any use? ¡±


    Although Xu Zhi¡¯s goal was to eat, he still had the idea of enriching the diversity of species. If it were all animals, it would be too monotonous. It did not seem like a mysterious and dangerous world of a high-level extraordinary civilization at all. It would naturally be better if magical plants appeared.


    The intelligent sub-brain said in a mechanical voice, ¡±


    a small portion of them have potential, but their potential is not high. They have already reached the minimum deployment limit.


    Only the lowest level?


    Xu Zhi frowned.


    After thinking about it, he ignored them. He would wait until they evolved special plant species with enough potential. Quality was more important than quantity.


    Xu Zhi then looked at the computer and the papers on the closed beta for the third beta test. now, we have to deal with the third beta test slots.


    It was much crazier than the previous generation of the second beta. There were tens of thousands of professional theses on his computer.


    this time, they¡¯re obviously prepared. Many people have been preparing their papers since the second beta ended. They¡¯ve been waiting for this moment.


    Chen Xi was right. Everyone in the third beta must have gone crazy and prepared in advance. The competition is terrifying. Normally, if I didn¡¯t open the back door and wrote her thesis, I would definitely be eliminated instantly.


    Xu Zhi knew very well what he was capable of. After all, he did not work his liver crazily, and he still had such luscious hair.


    He then looked at the 50 candidates selected by the AI. Two of them had the most potential.


    Chapter 1:


    hard-boned venomous insect creature: Rubik¡¯s Cube, an imaginary illusion of replacing metal!


    ¡­


    The main idea of the article was that there were no metals in the sandbox world of spores. It was suggested to evolve a species with extremely strong bone armor and use bones instead of metals.


    Since there was a biological engine, it was not impossible to find bio-metals!


    In it, a species evolution plan was proposed.


    There were more than 100000 words, pictures, and texts, along with a DNA composition diagram and a deduction diagram of biological evolution.


    Xu Zhi glanced at it.


    Its structure was similar to that of a slime creature, extremely extreme. In terms of design, this creature only had one mouth, and all the nutrients in its body were supplied to the bones around its body.


    Other than its tiny necessary digestive organs and eyes, it did not have any flesh. Its entire body was made of rectangular bones and bricks, which were used as steel ingots.


    The creature¡¯s bone density was extremely high, and it combined the most stable diamond web-like structure in nature with the molecular structure of an eggshell.


    However, the finished product wasn¡¯t enough.


    After all, how to evolve was the most difficult part. There was also the possibility of moving step by step from the spore unicellular era to the arthropods and exoskeleton creatures, which were perfect and feasible ¡­


    ¡°This is a talent!¡±


    Xu Zhi sucked in a breath of cold air. I can¡¯t believe I actually thought of something like this. It has a mouth that can eat, and it¡¯s a steel ingot that will grow big!


    Xu Zhi thought about it.


    What would it be like to make steel in the other world?


    In the underground alchemy cave, a pile of steel ingots was placed in front of him like a brick wall. Each brick on the wall had a sharp mouth. As long as the Wizards fed them, these bone Armor Plate Steel ingots would slowly grow.


    This scene was magical, evil, dark, and full of novelty!


    it¡¯s exciting just thinking about it. This is the magical creature I want, and it can indeed advance the civilization of the Sorcerer world.


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered with privacy. He immediately used his smart-brain to hack into the background information of the author of the paper. It turned out to be a girl.


    She was a mature 28-year-old lady and a well-known genius biology professor at a University. She had written many papers and was very famous both at home and abroad. She had even been nominated as a Nobel Prize in biology candidate before.


    Another professional super big Shot!


    this generation¡¯s third beta tester quota is really full of geniuses. One by one, big shots in the real world have appeared out of nowhere and are all here to join in the fun. Xu Zhi was excited.


    This time, there might be an unprecedented Golden Age.


    Hehe, he did not have to look at the face of that idiot racer of Mount Akina anymore!


    I already have a group of demonic big bosses working for me! I¡¯m not lacking you!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart was filled with joy. He felt that the development was really thriving. After some thought, he looked at another paper. This one was even more amazing!


    a new life form, a level-eight mythical creature, and the idea of man-made gods!


    ¡­¡­


    Man-made God?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s entire being felt strange.


    Does this mean that he wants to create a mythical level eight creature that is stronger than the current alchemy monarch?


    He really dared to think!


    Want to reach the heavens in a single step?


    In the current sorcerer world, there were no experts who had stepped out of the mythical sorcerer realm.


    Only a hero-level creature that had broken the genetic lock could have the strength of a mythical creature at birth!


    After all, a Phoenix that was still in its infancy and was already a level Seven epic when it was just born was only a pseudo-hero.


    Every single one of them appeared by chance.


    It was an extremely terrifying super individual that had broken through the biological gene lock and could adjust and modify its own genes. It was just like Xu Zhi now, who could integrate any gene he wanted.


    According to the records of the last generation of Zerg Queen, a planet would drop spores, and only a few lives would be born out of billions of lives.


    man-made hero-level only creature, intelligent sub-brain, isn¡¯t this a bragging thesis? ¡± Xu Zhi frowned slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s highly feasible!¡±


    The intelligent sub-brain said in a mechanical voice, ¡± this person¡¯s conjecture is extremely subversive. It is not recommended to ignore it ¡­ He might be able to overturn the previous evolutionary path and mass-produce pseudo-hero creatures. This conjecture is epoch-making, and might even surpass the previous Queen Mother.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s entire body trembled.


    This person might be able to do something that even the previous Queen Mother couldn¡¯t do?


    He quickly continued reading.


    There was no paper, no biological structure chart, no evolutionary route, nothing at all.


    Because this paper was only an evolutionary conjecture that needed to be tested.


    The opening line was very professional and serious:


    ¡°In the natural world, there are always species that form a symbiotic relationship.


    For example, the well-known rhinoceros and rhinoceros bird.


    Another example was the sea anemone and hermit crab that few people knew about.


    The powerful anemones couldn¡¯t move and had to use hermit crabs as their ¡± mounts ¡°. The anemones ¡®parasitism could protect the weak hermit crabs and resist their natural enemies. They secreted terrifying venom and became the powerful weapons of the hermit crabs. The relationship between them was like the relationship between a Knight and a Mount, or the relationship between a Wolf and a Wolf. Neither could be dispelled.


    This was a symbiotic relationship between two species.


    but I want to create a huge biological complex made up of hundreds of species, such as gears, belts, batteries, and horsepower.


    ¡°This creature will break through the limit of size and reach a terrifying height of 1000 meters! To form a vast giant God!¡±


    Xu Zhi was slightly shocked.


    A large composite lifeform?


    Xu Zhi had limited his size. He did not expect that someone would think of using this method to break the size limit he had set. A thousand meters was already many times larger than the giant beast finba. To Xu Zhi, it was already the size of a big dog.


    To an ant, a large dog was undoubtedly huge. It was like a creature living in a vast mountain range.


    But how could he make countless creatures naturally come together?


    my initial evolutionary idea for gathering creatures: It was different from the traditional evolution method, and it required close to a hundred players to cooperate.


    In the beginning, he wanted to create a wooden boat that could sail on the sea as a basic template for biological evolution.


    Hundreds of player spores were attached to the ship as parasitic algae, parasitic shells, and so on. They were like parasites on modern ships, and could travel far away to hunt for food.


    As time passed, the ship began to rot, and the gears and tracks began to lose their functions.


    In order to stay on the ship and drift far away, the seaweed and shells would also automatically evolve and change themselves, replacing the broken and old parts, growing gears and tracks, and becoming a part of the ship, fusing together.


    In the end, they completely replaced the parts of the entire ship and became a giant ship living creature.


    The giant lifeforms that gathered on these ships were the initial forms of the lifeforms.


    After that, they could follow the normal evolutionary route and gradually evolve into giant fish. They could even walk ashore and become giant amphibians, giant land creatures, and giant flying creatures.


    It had a terrifyingly vast body of a thousand meters and was comparable to a building that was a few hundred stories tall. It was a lifeform that was the amalgamation of countless lifeforms!


    It will definitely surpass any single life form.¡±


    ¡°For this plan, I need countless players to participate, and I call it the ¡®spore player Union plan¡¯! Countless players had formed a creature! ¡®I form the head, he forms the arms, and she forms the muscles. That¡¯s how it feels ¡­¡¯ A living being is a player¡¯s Guild!¡±


    ¡°Please give me a chance!¡±


    Here!


    This opportunity must be given!


    What a terrifying man-made God Project!


    no matter how big, cumbersome, and how much manpower and resources it would cost to the players in the sandbox, I must provide support behind the scenes and let him try!


    Xu Zhi was immediately excited and slammed the table in front of the computer. another genius with a mind-blowing idea. Even the big shots of biology have come to join in the fun this year.


    At the same time, he had a bold idea.


    If this ¡± plan to gather living ships ¡± can succeed, then my Sky Island, the Land of the Gods on the sky continent, might have hope.

 Chapter 71

    ?


    Chapter 71: The old age of the alchemy monarch


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Zhi had thought about this very clearly. Since he could create a creature that looked like a ¡± biological boat, ¡± it would not be impossible to create a flying convergence creature, an Island in the Sky.


    if it can be realized, then my headache will be solved in an instant, the Land of the Gods, Achilles.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart was slightly overjoyed.


    He had to try this plan.


    If he could succeed, it would be a history of evolution that would cross the era.


    As for the extremely complicated and massive Biological Engineering that required nearly a hundred players, which would require a lot of manpower and resources?


    What did it have to do with Xu Zhi?


    Anyway, they were the ones who would be exhausted to death.


    ¡°I have to put it on the agenda!¡±


    Xu Zhi took a quick look at the other thesis plans. Most of them were indeed not bad, and they all had the potential to become extraordinary species.


    Compared to the previous emergency, this time, there was enough time to prepare, and the quality was several levels higher.


    The intelligent sub-brain said in a mechanical voice, ¡±


    ¡°If this plan is successful, as the Queen of the hive, you might be able to completely embark on the extraordinary path of biological evolution ¡­¡±


    ¡°Please call me father.¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed. also, I¡¯ve already read these memorials. You may leave ¡­ We¡¯ll announce these 50 names on the Emperor list. Just like last time, it¡¯ll start at 6 am tomorrow, the first day of the third beta testing.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    But it was clear that the intelligent sub-brain was stupid and still did not understand Xu Zhi¡¯s cold joke.


    After reading all of this, Xu Zhi cast his gaze indifferently at the big plate of sand.


    Now, another day had passed, which was equivalent to more than a hundred years in the wizard World. this guy has been in there for two days. Our transmigrator, the alchemy Emperor, is already more than 200 years old and is welcoming his old age. What will he do before he dies? ¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that this person would probably do what he did in the previous two eras, stirring up some trouble before his death.


    Gilgamesh, in his later years, waved his sword at God.


    The three witches prayed to God in their later years.


    ¡°This great emperor wouldn¡¯t want to fight to the death and mess with me before he dies, right?¡±


    Xu Zhi was having a headache.


    The pioneers of the past generations were all brilliant and bold, with astonishing talents. They had suppressed an era. Xu Zhi liked it, but all of them were restless in their later years. He had to keep a close eye on them to prevent them from causing any major trouble.


    She had just dealt with the racer of Mount Haruna and confirmed that he was not trying to stir up trouble. It was just that she wanted to self-abuse and created posts in her head ¡­ In front of him, he had to guard against this person again.


    After all, even the natives were so heaven-defying, let alone a time traveler?


    Who knew that Xu Zhi would just take a look inside and observe for a few seconds before he suddenly laughed out loud?


    Now, li Shengjiang did not have the time to mess with him at all, because he could not even protect himself.


    brother, you had a very miserable life when you first came in. The slimes became X¡¯s slaves, and after more than 90 years of development, you defeated Medusa and welcomed the glorious life of the Emperor. You haven¡¯t been high for long, and now that you¡¯re aging, the whole world is targeting you again, gathering all the forces to kill the Emperor.


    ¡­..


    Sorcerer world, year 523 of the Babylon Kingdom.


    The alchemy Emperor lived for 221 years. The invincible Emperor who suppressed the Three Kingdoms often stood at the top of The Hanging Garden of Babylon, on a cliff, overlooking the vast land of the Sorcerer world. His eyes were deep, and from time to time, a touch of sadness and confusion flashed in them.


    it¡¯s still ¡­ It¡¯s still too slow. I¡¯ve gone out a few times, but they might not be able to catch up ¡­


    Over the years, people found that although alchemy Emperor was still young and handsome, like a streamlined body of a Norse god, his breath was gradually weakening. He no longer had the terrifying spiritual pressure and the domineering aura of a ruler.


    the alchemy monarch¡¯s life might be coming to an end!


    A rank 5 wizard made a guess.


    This news spread like wildfire in the wizard Academies of various kingdoms, countless wizard sects, groups, and alchemy rooms.


    ¡°The alchemy monarch has been in power for 131 years! She opened the door of truth, created two world-class alchemy wonders, and opened the era of alchemy. She has been alive for 221 years, which means that the three witches were only 240 years old.¡±


    the great sovereign who once dominated the world is now in his old age!


    although the alchemy Lord suppressed Medusa, the level-seven legendary Emperor of death, he himself is still at the level of a level-six sorcerer. He will not be able to escape the 250-year life curse.


    ¡°Who in this world can not die? No matter how magnificent you were, to rule over thousands of miles of land, in the end, you would still turn into a pile of yellow soil! Gilgamesh from the ancient Sumerian mythology, the three witches who founded the ancient Babylon Kingdom, and the current alchemy Emperor ¡­¡±


    In the various kingdoms, there were people sighing and complaining, lamenting the end of a great era.


    At the same time, many religions, even the hidden evil witch rose sect, began to stir.


    The alchemy monarch was indeed powerful, even if he was a friend or foe.


    He ruled the world alone, and no one dared to make an enemy of him. However, he could still suppress the world when he was young, but now that he was approaching his twilight years, and his life was coming to an end, who would rule this world?


    The Rose Kingdom at the top of the mountain.


    Over the years, the Rose Kingdom had been completely reduced to the camp of the Orthodox witches, no different from the Babylon Kingdom. However, there were still remnants of the evil witches lurking in the dark.


    In an extremely well-hidden dark red basement.


    ¡°Although the alchemy Emperor¡¯s combat power is extremely terrifying, comparable to the peak of Level Seven epic! But in the end, he ¡­ Our great emperor Medusa is a Level-7 epic sorcerer. His lifespan is still very long. Even if he is sealed, he is still in his Prime ¡­¡±


    over the years, it¡¯s not that none of us have broken through to the level of a Level-6 legendary wizard. We can try to work together from the inside and from the outside. We can head to the other side of the ocean, the land of the night-Gorgon Alchemy Island. We can break the seal and rescue the Level-7 legendary wizard Medusa, who was once the great Lord of Death.


    The secret religious organization, rose saviors society, was led by the remnants of the fallen country of the evil witches.


    They only had eight members, and every wanted sorcerer was at least a Level-5 legend. There were even traitors and genius sorcerers from the major sorcerer Academies.


    After that day, they were divided into four groups of two, each wearing a mysterious rose wizard robe.


    They wore blood-red Bamboo hats with a cut on their wizard coat of arms. As defected Wizards, they traveled between the coastlines and the ports, assassinated various Palace ministers, went to the major wizard Academies, and obtained information about Gorgon Alchemy island¡¯s seal. They tried to unseal the Emperor of death.


    BOOM!


    On this night, in the char Royal Academy¡¯s Sorcerer¡¯s library of truth, a sudden explosion broke through the night sky.


    Several bright light pillars shot up into the sky, and the sky above the Sorcerer Academy was suddenly covered with a layer of gray film.


    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±


    A loud and clear scream pierced the sky.


    Huala!


    The light of the flame was heard.


    ¡°Who invaded our Academy? Are you trying to take a fire spear from me, molsius?¡±


    The figure of a patrolling teacher slowly appeared in front of the library, full of dominance.


    Morseus was dressed in his teacher¡¯s dark blue robe, and his body was surrounded by countless fine black flames. His Hawk-like gaze instantly focused on one of the women in front of him. my genius disciple Charlot, who betrayed the Academy three years ago, you¡¯ve finally returned.


    it¡¯s more important to get down to business. I¡¯ll deal with this teacher from the Academy who¡¯s rushing over!


    On the side, a traitor sorcerer with a black eyepatch on one side and a strange machete-shaped cane was about to walk out, but was stopped by Charlot.


    Charlot lowered her gaze and slowly looked at her former teacher. teacher, although you¡¯re known as the wind of fire, you¡¯re no longer my match. If you don¡¯t want to die, you should leave ¡­


    BOOM!


    The flames engulfed her and interrupted her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know your place.¡± Charlot was furious, and she quickly retaliated with a spiritual wave.


    ¡°Thirty days of eternal night! Charlot, you actually managed to develop this taboo!¡± no! molsius shouted in shock and anger.


    On the other side.


    ¡°That is ¡­ The White moonlight of the eye of eternal night ¡­¡±


    Ermin sat in front of the window under the moonlight, looking at the terrifying light in the sky.


    She suddenly stood up and closed the thick black sorcerer book, her body trembling.


    It¡¯s Charlot. Sherlock! It¡¯s the terrifying genius sorcerer who betrayed the Academy three years ago, the one who opened the way of the mind sorcerer¡¯s eyes, the monster who opened the field of ocular sorcery, she¡¯s back ¡­¡±


    In her mind, she vaguely recalled the time when the three Wizards were together.


    Under the lead of his mentor, molsius, the three of them went on their mission happily. She was the idiot who was at the bottom of the class, the kind and innocent healing wizard Lucy, and Charlot, the cold genius who was known as the only one in a hundred years and had a perfect score in her family.


    ¡°That flame, it was teacher who took the initiative to meet her attack. Now it shouldn¡¯t be ¡­ I don¡¯t think I can ¡­¡±


    When Ermin arrived at the library, she saw one of the Academy¡¯s most talented level-five teachers, morseus, lying in a pool of blood despite her uneasiness. Only Charlot¡¯s eternal night Eyes could cause such an injury.


    Ermin trembled and knelt on the ground. teacher, she joined the Rose salvation society. Has she become so strong in the past three years? ¡± To think that he could easily ¡­¡±


    she has already taken away part of the information on Gorgon Alchemy Island from the Academy. She wants to unseal Medusa, the great Lord of Death, overturn the order of the entire world, and kill Grantham, the great Lord of Death who is nearing his later years!


    let¡¯s go, ¡± molsius said in a low voice. His eyes gradually blurred as he looked at his disciple, Ermin, who was not very talented but the most hardworking. go, set off on your journey. Bring everything in the Academy with you to protect our alchemy Lord ¡­ Go and stop Charlot, my former disciple, your lost friend.¡±


    After a while.


    The Dean of the Sorcerer Academy had called for an emergency plan to retrieve the book of seal in the Academy Square. He had sent three special-grade teachers and elite students to form three small teams to pursue the special-grade defected sorcerer Charlot.


    Half a day later, in front of a snow-white waterfall.


    Charlot, who was wearing a mysterious rose Sorcerer¡¯s robe and a bamboo hat, looked at the people chasing after her in surprise, as well as the beautiful girl Ermin, who was full of anger.


    Ermin, you can¡¯t stop our rose Savior society. Although the great alchemy Lord is kind and wise, and he opened the alchemy era, we Wizards have all benefited from him ¡­ But we still have to kill him!¡±


    ¡­..


    The half-orc kingdom of nefertis.


    EMRI, the king of harpies, sat quietly on a high spot, looking down at the entire half-orc capital, nefertis.


    it¡¯s the Rose Savior society again. I¡¯m going to send someone to stop them from unsealing the Emperor of death and preventing Medusa from reappearing in the world. I¡¯m also going to the capital of Babylon to assassinate the alchemy Emperor.


    He, EMRI, the king of the half-orcs, was a peak rank 6 wizard. He was one of the strongest Wizards in the world, aside from the alchemy Emperor. He was called the toxic liquid by the people of the half-orc kingdom.


    my King, that¡¯s the legendary alchemy Emperor. He has the terrifying power of a level Seven epic, even in his later years ¡­


    Countless ministers couldn¡¯t help but voice out.


    Everyone knew that the great Lord of Grantham was still unfathomable even in his old age. He was the most powerful being in the world, and the gap between his realms was insurmountable. A rank 7 could easily kill hundreds of rank 6 Magi.


    It was a pity that their King was already prepared to die.


    In the half-orc kingdom, even if the alchemy Emperor said that he would treat the half-orcs equally, many Orthodox witches still looked down on them and laughed at them, because they were the alchemy products of the evil witch Kingdom.


    They were man-made mutants.


    They were not acknowledged by human ethics. They were lowly, lowly, inferior, and deformed. No one had a good impression of them. Some people even cursed them behind their backs and called them a group of rubbish crossbred by giant beasts and demons.


    In private, there were still many sinister traditional witches who secretly hunted the half-orcs and sold them to the underground slave market. What awaited them was nothing more than a fight in the Colosseum and the cheers of the nobles.


    They were even more miserable. They were killed directly and their bodies were used as alchemy materials to become staffs, wizard robes, and various alchemy tools.


    Countless half-orcs lost their loved ones, families, good friends, and good lives.


    ¡°Everything is for the long-lasting glory of the half-orc kingdom! If we can win, the half-orcs will become the rulers of the next era ¡­¡±


    EMRI growled, his eyes burning with flames. even though the alchemy Emperor is very friendly to us half-orcs and is very kind to us, and has announced many equality policies ¡­ But we still have to kill him!¡±

 Chapter 72

    ?


    Chapter 72: Chapter 72-alchemy Emperor is assassinated, what should I do?


    Translator: 549690339


    You guys are poisonous!


    Xu Zhi could not help but laugh out loud. He really did not know what to say for a moment.


    Rose Savior society expressed, ¡±


    although the great alchemy Lord is kind and wise, and he opened up an alchemy era, we Wizards have all benefited from him ¡­ But we still have to kill him!¡±


    The half-orc kingdom said, ¡±


    although the alchemy Emperor is extremely friendly to us half-orcs and is extremely kind to us, and has announced many equality policies ¡­ But we still have to kill him!¡±


    Look, is this even human language?


    To be honest, this great alchemy Emperor was the wisest and most powerful person Xu Zhi had ever seen. He did not have any tyranny and put all his heart and soul into developing the alchemy civilization. He was a wise ruler who farmed frantically, climbed the tree of technology, and served the country and its people. He did not even get close to women.


    After all, it was nonsense!


    He was very pure in love. In order to save the seven little witches who were frozen, he was still looking for ways to extend his life. He really had complicated feelings of kinship and love for the seven little witches.


    ¡°Back then, Gilgamesh was terrifyingly tyrannical. He killed his son and established slavery, but no one dared to plot against him! Why does the whole world want to kill the wise alchemy Emperor?¡±


    Xu Zhi could not help but feel sorry for him.


    This was the root of the human heart, and it could be considered a kind of irony.


    People always bowed their heads to the tyranny of tyranny, but they dared to raise their heads and wave their blades at the kind and good Lord.


    li Shengjiang is still too kind. Some ambitious people can¡¯t help but have evil thoughts. He is a casual farming player and doesn¡¯t understand the emperor¡¯s mind in order to stabilize the Royal power. He doesn¡¯t even know that the various forces under him have begun to rebel.


    Right now, he was still addicted to farming, climbing the technology tree, and researching life-prolonging potions. He wanted to extend his life and had no idea that someone was plotting to kill the Emperor.


    This was the importance of the special agencies such as the Eagle Claw ¡°Eastern Palace¡± and the ¡°Imperial Secret Service.¡± Every wall had ears, and they could eavesdrop everywhere. If any force wanted to rebel, the Emperor would know immediately and kill them in an instant.


    And should he remind him?


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment, then shook his head and appeared very indifferent.


    ¡°How can I remind you? ¡®Forget it, I¡¯ll just let nature take its course. Although it¡¯s sad that this great sovereign who created an era was assassinated, it¡¯s impossible for him to cause trouble before he dies ¡­¡¯


    In my later years, if I don¡¯t go around defying the heavens and look for the gods in the heavens, I¡¯ll be very free of worry. After all, he¡¯s about to die of old age. It¡¯s not a bad idea to let him quit the game after he dies and end his two hundred years of life in the other world.¡±


    ¡­..


    Year 527 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    It was the twenty-seventh year of the fifty-year night.


    The moon was high in the sky. In the gloomy and dark Kingdom of Babylon, there were exquisite light yellow wall lamps on both sides of the arched corridor of the exquisite Palace. The surrounding stone walls were carved with empty flower patterns and inlaid with Golden Flower circles.


    There was a group of beautiful girls in wizard robes, carrying flower baskets and scattering flower petals.


    In the middle of the corridor, a court Minister was holding a luxurious wooden cane and leading a beautiful woman forward. The woman was Ermin.


    Ermin was the most powerful witch in this year¡¯s exchange competition between the three great wizard kingdoms. As the champion, she had come to meet the legendary great alchemy Lord, Grantham.


    Back then, in the battle at the waterfall, Ermin had fought to an extremely brutal extent, but she had still lost in the end. Under the leadership of her teacher, countless people had joined forces, but they had still lost to Charlot, allowing her to take the book of sealing.


    Five years later, Ermin trained hard under the guidance of a hidden wizard in the Academy and created the spell ¡± ripple walk. she entered this year¡¯s Kingdom exchange competition and won the championship. She finally got the opportunity to get close to the alchemy Emperor.


    Before she left, her teacher instructed her, ¡±


    the shaking of the world is the origin of everything. The world is shaking, and so is life. The shaking will form ripples, and the ripples are the power of life!


    ¡°When you observe the microscopic world with the ¡®alchemy lens¡¯ invented by the alchemy Emperor, you will find that every unit of your body is shaking! The waves were the foundation of this world ¡­ This is the truth of everything, and also the door of truth of our lineage!¡±


    Ermin remembered all this in her heart.


    She clearly understood that if she didn¡¯t create a new sorcery and spread it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Charlot.


    according to the secret information, the half-orc kingdom has stopped rose Savior society from breaking the seal of the Emperor of death. They have United with them to kill the alchemy Emperor.


    Ermin¡¯s face was cold. I can¡¯t even send this clue to the palace of Babylon because there were already many of their spies in the palace. The palace has fallen.


    the alchemy monarch is too kind and merciful. He doesn¡¯t know the evilness of the human heart. In that case, let me protect the alchemy monarch ¡­ Charlot, this time, you¡¯ll definitely appear in the palace to assassinate the alchemy monarch. I¡¯ll stop your conspiracy!¡±


    At this moment, as the champion of the wizard college tournament, Ermin was surrounded by beautiful witches and slowly walked into the palace.


    Clang!


    In the depths of the palace, a rapid tune sounded.


    The impassioned notes were so intense that they were like waves surging wildly, vibrating from the Royal Palace.


    ¡°This is the Symphony of Fate, the music of God from the era of the three witches! Which court musician can play such a superb zither?¡± Ermin couldn¡¯t help but whisper.


    this isn¡¯t a court musician, nor is it a human. It¡¯s a music box made by His Majesty, played by an alchemy creation. A leading court official said in a soft voice, full of admiration, ¡± His Majesty has indeed created an entire alchemy era.


    An alchemy creation, a mere inanimate object, could actually play such beautiful notes?


    ¡®What a great sovereign and great emperor ¡­¡¯


    Ermin praised. She had grown up listening to the stories of emperors. The alchemy Emperor was praised by his neighbors for creating world-class wondrous items. It was as if he had come from the heavens and didn¡¯t belong to this world. He had brought with him rotten flowers and wonderful ideas.


    Ermin followed the group of witches in silence. Beautiful witches were standing in the arched corridor on both sides, carrying flower baskets and sprinkling pink petals from time to time. It was as beautiful as a fairy tale.


    They entered the Royal Palace.


    The leading witch walked on the bright red carpet and looked at the magnificent figure of the great sovereign sitting in the palace. She shouted excitedly, ¡± Ermin, the champion of this exchange competition, has an audience with the great alchemy Emperor, the king of Babylon! Your Majesty Grantham!¡±


    Alchemy monarch, who was sitting on the high ground, was about to speak.


    However, the strange thing was that his mouth was opening wider and wider.


    Without a sound, it turned into a terrifying, bloody mouth. From the mouth, his entire body began to disintegrate and melt, turning into red and black thick blood. His skin and flesh were dissolving, gradually turning into a pile of snow-white giant skeletons.


    In an instant, the entire Royal Palace fell silent, and everyone¡¯s minds went blank.


    The great emperor, he ¡­


    The next second, a shrill cry broke the silence of the world.


    the Emperor has been assassinated!!!


    ¡°Quickly, save the Emperor!¡±


    palace guards!!!


    Shrieks and screams instantly sounded one after another.


    Clang clang clang clang clang!


    In the center of Babylon, among the European-styled buildings, there was a Grand and magnificent bronze clock tower in El Alchemy Square. The bell hammer below it was shaking and making a dull roar!


    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±


    high alert!!


    Three black dots rose into the air and burst with light. They were three level six sorcerers flying towards the palace of Babylon.


    In the Royal Palace, screams, roars, and yells rose and fell. The street was lit up by the wall lamps, and the snow-white light dyed the entire Royal City.


    ¡°All of you, be quiet!¡±


    The three rank 6 Magi looked at the terrifying scene in the palace. The body of the king was broken, and there were countless forbidden spells in his body. It was a shocking sight.


    ¡°Dammit! The eye of eternal night, the poisonous night, the time key ¡­ A total of 13 forbidden sorcery attacks were launched in an instant.¡± One of the witches sniffed and roared, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s the king of the half-orcs Emeli, rose Savior society, and two first-rate schools, the Wylie sect and the Crimson snake. A total of seven rank 6 Magi, who attacked His Majesty at the same time!¡± He said.


    those half-beastmen bugs and the two top guilds in the country, are they going to betray the country?!


    ¡°His Majesty is dead! The corpse is already in front of me, and it has lost its life force ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    but the king¡¯s corpse is real ¡­


    ¡°Only we know that His Majesty¡¯s true form is not Grantham! You can¡¯t tell anyone else either!¡± The three rank 6 Magi looked at each other, their faces solemn. Perhaps other than the three of them, there were many other rank 6 Magi who had betrayed them.


    ¡°Capture the traitor of the Assassin King first! He definitely didn¡¯t run far! They must have paid a terrible price for assassinating the king!¡±


    The three of them looked solemn as they came to the Amethyst in the center of the ¡± Babylonian Sky Garden ¡± and gently tapped their staffs.


    ¡°Devil sense.¡±


    Bang!


    A brilliant light spread out, and an intense white Electric spark flashed, shooting into the sky.


    The entire snow-white, dense power grid instantly filled the night sky of Babylon. Sparks filled the air, and it sensed a hidden place hidden in Babylon.


    as expected of a world-class wonder. The Hanging Garden of Babylon has still discovered us.


    In the house, a harpy, a few girls in rose robes, and two leaders of the wizard sects were all heavily injured. without the control of the great sovereign, this world-level alchemy item can¡¯t be too strong. Let¡¯s kill it!


    On the ground was a huge blood-red precise formation. The seven of them waved their staffs, and the blood-red light lit up and quickly turned into a strange black. Countless dense black fog rushed into the sky and gathered in the sky of Babylon, forming a huge black cloud that covered the world.


    BOOM!


    The black clouds finally condensed into a vast black giant. It only had a muscular upper body, which was as big as a city. The lower body was made of thin black mist, like Aladdin¡¯s magic lamp, and it waved at the power grid in the sky.


    ¡°Break the barrier, giant Wylie!¡±


    The giant hand formed by the black mist shattered the electric net.


    ¡­.


    On the other side.


    Ermin¡¯s face was pale. She left the palace with her three-man team at the gate and looked at the terrifying battle in the sky. Countless legendary Wizards were fighting.


    ¡°What a terrifying battle.¡±


    the alchemy Emperor was assassinated in the end. It was Charlot. Has she grown to this level? she¡¯s already one of the most powerful legendary existences in the world.


    our target has failed. The King is Dead!


    A girl cried and sobbed. those bastards! The great alchemy Lord was so great that he created a new era. Without the alchemy Lord, we would still be in the era of Medusa¡¯s evil witches. How dare they try to kill the great Lord, who is in his twilight years!


    no, the alchemy monarch shouldn¡¯t be dead. I still believe ¡­ The great emperor will not die so easily!¡± Ermin lowered her head miserably and suddenly saw a cute little slime lying in a pool of transparent blood in the depths of the alley.


    She walked over and grabbed the young and unconscious slime with one hand.


    ¡°Eh, What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    On the spore Evolution game forum.


    Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand, who had been missing for a long time, suddenly reappeared on the forum. His post brought terrifying news that instantly caused the entire forum to explode.


    ¡°Help! Ask for help! Is there any Big Shot who can help think of a way?¡±


    ¡°The kingdom and the Magus sect under my command have suddenly rebelled. Did I offend you while I was farming? He was still in a daze! A lot of Super Monsters ambushed me, and while I was old, they shamelessly plotted against me. After a huge battle, I barely managed to escape with my real body, but I fainted on the side of the road. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m doing now, but I¡¯m just a fainted slime (wailing)¡±


    ¡°This game is too real. Not only do you have to sleep, but you can also faint! Can you believe that he can even faint?


    ¡®Anyway, I¡¯m not feeling well right now. The game interface is black, and I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll wake up. I¡¯ll fall on the side of the road of the kingdom of Babylon. I won¡¯t be killed while I¡¯m unconscious, right?¡¯ (Sobbing, sobbing)¡±


    ¡°My brothers and sisters, I¡¯m still unconscious, so I can only come out and ask for your help!¡±


    Li Shengjiang couldn¡¯t help but go online and beg for help. He quickly went to a well-known social knowledge website and posted a post on Zhihu to see if there were any big shots in Zhihu who could help him. He was really at the end of his rope.


    The title of the post was:


    question: what if the Lord of Wizards in another world, the alchemy Emperor, who had suppressed the world for a long time, was assassinated? I¡¯m waiting online, it¡¯s urgent!¡±

 Chapter 73

    ?


    Chapter 73: Online, save the alchemy monarch


    Translator: 549690339


    it¡¯s fine if you die, but before you f * cking die ¡­ You can even cause trouble like this?¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s mind went blank as he watched this scene. He silently cursed her for being a little bitch.


    He thought that since he was assassinated, he would leave the game immediately. How convenient would that be?


    After all, this transmigrator Emperor most likely wanted to go to the land of gods, Achilles, in his later years and meet the gods in the sky.


    Xu Zhi said,¡±I haven¡¯t finished building the map of that place yet!¡± Wouldn¡¯t I be very embarrassed if I were exposed?


    However, he did not expect that he would not be euthanized after being injured to this extent and was unconscious. Instead, he wanted to put up a last-ditch struggle. He even ran out to act pitiful and posted crazily. This guy¡¯s desire to live was too strong, right?


    Xu Zhi showed a speechless expression, not knowing whether to laugh or cry.


    You¡¯re the great alchemy Emperor, the Supreme existence of the world. How could you act so shamelessly? Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing if the sorcerers world saw it?


    Moreover, in reality, you¡¯re still a domineering President of a technology company in your forties. If you act so cute, your image will be gone!


    Xu Zhi blinked and did not know whether to laugh or cry. forget it. I¡¯ll just let nature take its course. As long as you don¡¯t cause any trouble, target me, or give me a headache before you leave, that¡¯s all that matters.


    Let him be.


    Xu Zhi expressed that there was no way to stop this animal. Was he supposed to pull out his internet cable?


    Xu Zhi was not a true creator. He was really just a farmer. Even the development of most civilizations in the sandbox was not something he could interfere with.


    After all, how could he interfere?


    It was unrealistic for him to turn into the God of creation and walk into the sandbox!


    He had transformed into Mercury, the god of wisdom. It would be troublesome and unrealistic for him to interfere!


    ¡°Also, how will the netizens outside help you?¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head. He was very calm, thinking that it would be useless for this guy to ask for help. if you, an alchemy Emperor, can¡¯t do anything about it, then no matter how powerful these netizens are, they naturally can¡¯t help you. You¡¯ve already fainted by the side of the road. Just wait for your death.


    Xu Zhi took a bite of the Apple and said very lightly, ¡± I¡¯m just struggling on my last breath.


    ¡­¡­


    At this very moment.


    With the help post from the star player ¡± Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand ¡± from the Otherworld, the entire forum was in an uproar. Even the entire Zhihu was in an uproar.


    As a social elite forum with ¡± an average annual income of one million ¡± and ¡± share your newly made story ¡°, they also felt very proud.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°This is an interesting topic!¡±


    ¡°Although we have an average monthly income of one million, are all talents, and have good words, I know this man. He¡¯s not bragging! He is indeed a transmigrator from another world, the legendary alchemy Emperor.¡±


    On the forums and on Zhihu, everyone asked about the situation. How did he end up so miserable in the other world? he was simply a disgrace to the transmigrators from earth.


    Li Shengjiang, on the other hand, said that he was old and his life was coming to an end.


    His mental strength had been reduced to less than one-tenth of his original strength. If he were a true Level-7 legendary wizard, he would not have been killed by a sneak attack no matter how old he was. After all, the gap between the realms was obvious.


    However, he was only a rank 7 wizard with the alchemy equipment, so he was still a rank 6 wizard.


    When countless players heard this, they immediately understood and expressed their opinions.


    [ I can¡¯t help you. Just wait for your death. ]


    ¡°Just lie down and you¡¯ll be fine. If you lie down on the side of the road, you¡¯ll probably be picked up by the housewives and dissected for cooking! (Funny face)¡±


    ¡°The higher-ups are too vicious. That¡¯s a great alchemy Emperor, but I¡¯m different. Big Boss, you can write your will first. Just write that after a few hundred years, a red creature with eight tentacles will appear. It¡¯s the chosen one, and the remnants of the alchemy monarch¡¯s Army will have to assist him (that¡¯s right, I¡¯m the chosen one, and the next one to leave the novice village will be me, I¡¯m already half bald)¡±


    ¡°Big brother, why are you so outstanding?¡±


    ¡­.


    In the forum, a group of animals had already started to stir up trouble.


    They all wanted their boss to leave behind a will and a secret treasure. If he died, then so be it. In the future, they would take revenge for their boss and pick up the alchemy Emperor¡¯s inheritance. After leaving the novice village, they would become rich in this wave!


    On the other hand, the other netizens were much more serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s that exaggerated? There was such an AI in the other world? You even revolted, and all the forces sneaked an attack on your main body. That¡¯s too f * cking hard and real?¡±


    it¡¯s indeed an emergency. An alchemy monarch has fainted on the side of the road. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s Dead or Alive.


    I¡¯ve been paying attention to the development of this game. Could it be a real Otherworld? ¡±


    ¡°Yeah! all kinds of data collection has already become a real world. Could it be that this game is more advanced than we thought? could it be that aliens have teleported us to a planet in a foreign world to play the game? Have you all read those web novels? The game is in another world!¡±


    ¡°Medical students, come out and get beaten! Didn¡¯t you guys say ¡®medical students like us should never hesitate to fight¡¯? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you haven¡¯t developed the longevity medicine yet, how could the big boss welcome his old age and be sneak attacked?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the assassination of the alchemy Emperor in his later years is your fault no matter how you think about it! (Picking nose)¡±


    For a moment, the people on Zhihu were still quite benevolent and righteous.


    In the face of such a difficult challenge, they started the plan of ¡± all the netizens will post their own ideas to save the Lord and the great emperor of the Otherworld ¡°.


    They turned into a bunch of keyboard warriors and began to discuss countermeasures. One by one, well-known big shots ¡®theoretical analysis posts, various conjectures proved, and desperate counterattacks plan began to amaze everyone.


    This was a wave of posts by all the people, exploring the other world, and saving the alchemy Emperor on the internet. It instantly reached the top of the hot search list.


    It was named:


    ¡°What if the alchemy Emperor of the Otherworld is assassinated? I¡¯m waiting online, it¡¯s urgent!¡±


    Moreover, the criticism on the Zhihu forum quickly shifted to the medical students. After all, they were the cause of this incident.


    Blame us?


    When the medical students heard that, they were instantly infuriated.


    They all expressed that they were innocent and had tried their best, crazily staying up late to fight.


    But how long had it been?


    Only a little more than a day had passed, which was more than 30 hours. The 4000 or so of them had been working very hard and were already players with liver cirrhosis. Those who had studied for postgraduate and Ph.D. Were not as hard as them, but the time was still too short.


    Among them, a medical student took the lead and spoke.


    ¡°According to the information given to us by the Big Shot, there are currently seven formulas for the Magus longevity potion. We have studied their medicinal properties and found that these seven formulas have basically extended one¡¯s lifespan to the limit. It is basically impossible to develop a longevity potion ¡­¡± The aging of the big boss is irreversible. The three witches must have thought of various ways back then.¡±


    ¡°Then aren¡¯t you all very useless?¡±


    Learning medicine to save the world: We have a new topic! Since there was no way to extend one¡¯s lifespan, then he would research ¡®gene expansion drug¡¯ and create a third gene slot that could allow a person to integrate a third type of gene.


    The current life level has already reached the limit of its lifespan. In that case, let¡¯s let the big boss fuse a third gene into it and become an even more powerful life form!¡±


    Everyone was excited when they heard this.


    A third gene?


    Li Shengjiang sat in front of the computer and posted. He was also very confused.


    Initially, he did not have much hope in posting. It was just his last struggle and would not be of much use. However, he did not expect these medical students to work even harder than him in order to prove themselves!


    ¡°They really have a way to save me! To think that there¡¯s such a bold and imaginative idea!¡±


    Li Shengjiang was extremely excited in an instant.


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he was a little surprised. He did not expect that the netizens outside were really crouching tigers and hidden dragons. They actually had a way?

 Chapter 74

    ?


    Chapter 74: The power system of the Zerg


    Translator: 549690339


    Gene expansion drug?


    Open the third genetic position?


    Xu Zhi frowned.


    It should be known that the genetic chain of a normal creature would be occupied by a large number of useless garbage gene fragments after generations of accumulation in the long history of evolution.


    Therefore, the remaining blank space in the genetic chain of most creatures could only be integrated with the second gene. There was not enough room for the third gene to be integrated.


    Xu Zhi looked as if he had discovered a new continent. He asked the intelligent sub-brain, ¡± ¡°A medicine that can sort out genetic fragments, leave blank spaces, and allow a creature to integrate a third gene? What do you think?¡±


    The intelligent sub-brain said in a mechanical voice, ¡±


    the ¡®third gene expansion drug¡¯ that these medical students are researching is very common during the technological era of the previous Queen Zerg. The previous Queen Zerg divided the genes into five levels ¡­ The further one went, the more difficult it would be. When the fifth gene was integrated, one would enter the ultimate level! Breaking the genetic lock and controlling the genes at will, that is the legendary Zerg hero!¡±


    Xu Zhi was slightly stunned.


    So that was the case?


    The Zerg¡¯s power system was divided into five, measured by the number of genes.


    When the fifth gene was integrated, one would become a Zerg hero?


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment. The Phoenix¡¯s genetic talent had four characteristics:


    Fire manipulation, fire poison, fire immunity, rising from the ashes


    In other words, he was born with four genetic positions.


    No wonder the Insecta nest mind had said that it was a natural-born pseudo-Insecta hero.


    However, the other three genetic talents were all rather ordinary. Only one of them was reborn from fire, which could be said to be a heaven-defying God-level gene!


    The Insecta nest mind continued, ¡±


    a life form with three genes is the standard for mythical creatures ¡­ At present, low-level creatures with two genes can¡¯t break through to level eight mythical creature.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded when he heard that.


    In other words, a level Seven epic could still be achieved through hard work, but a level eight mythical wizard had already surpassed the limits of the current life level, and a third gene had to be integrated.


    At the moment, his life level was too weak to withstand such a huge force.


    in other words, in the previous generation of the technology system, the genetic expansion drug was the foundation to increase strength? ¡± Xu Zhi frowned slightly. the person in the sandbox can¡¯t continue to break through and reach the mythical creature rank without expanding his third genetic position? ¡±


    The Insecta nest mind replied in a mechanical voice, ¡± indeed! It was not recommended for the Queen to light up the ¡®gene expansion drug¡¯ route. This was a way to increase strength on the technological side, using various drugs to stimulate genes, strength drugs, speed drugs, agility drugs ¡­


    As for our generation, as a transcendent, we should have developed a cultivation method to replace the ¡®gene expansion drug¡¯, which will automatically break the limits of the human body and open up layers of genetic positions.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded and thought about it seriously.


    On the technological side, they used the ¡± gene expansion drug ¡± to break the human body¡¯s limits.


    The transcendent realm should be using cultivation techniques to break through the limits of the human body.


    If he used the genetic vaccine to break through, he would indeed follow the technological path of the last queen.


    Borrowing external forces was indeed not as solid as breaking through on one¡¯s own!


    The medical students in front of him, who were mostly still in school, had indeed put their heads together and crazily searched for information in the library one by one. They studied the pictures of the drug¡¯s molecular structure sent from the other world and actually opened up the embryonic form of the Science and Technology side.


    ¡°But can we stop the development of this area?¡±


    Xu Zhi frowned and looked at the heated discussions on the internet.


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯ll be hard to stop them. Do you think I¡¯ll have to pull out their network cable? Smash their brains? Make an announcement to ban them from doing research in this area?


    This was too deliberate. Let them develop freely. This was considered a type of magic potion. If a Level-7 legendary wizard wanted to become a God, he had to light the divine fire ¡­ those with poor aptitude can use the forbidden divine medicine to break through. Those with good aptitude can break through their own limits and light up their own divine fire. The characteristics of the various divine fires are the characteristics of the third gene that they have chosen. Isn¡¯t this very exciting and logical ¡­


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment but did not stop him. however, now that you¡¯ve put it that way, it¡¯s time to think of a way to break through the limits of the human body, ignite the divine fire, and become a God. It¡¯s time to open the third gene position and become an even more powerful life form.


    However, they would also think of a way, right?


    After all, the current life level was too low. Without a life form at the third genetic level, it was impossible to break through to level eight mythical wizard!


    Level six legendary, Level Seven epic, and level eight mythical. Mythical was a clear dividing line. The first seven levels were two-gene life forms, and the eighth level was three-gene life forms. It was an extremely terrifying qualitative change.


    Even though it had not appeared yet, Xu Zhi had to plan for the future of mythical creatures.


    Xu Zhi frowned slightly. however, their second gene is the blood of evil eye. But when they become mythical creatures, what gene should they choose for their third gene? It is indeed another problem.¡±


    Currently, only the slime gene and the final chicken gene were left on the sandbox. They were two extraordinary species.


    Whichever one he integrated into, it would all be trash ¡­


    It affected his potential too much!


    ¡°It¡¯s still this group of animals. They¡¯re not working hard enough.¡± Xu Zhi sat in the yard, munching on an Apple as he enjoyed the cool breeze. He shook his head and looked at the group of silly players in the small sandbox, with a look of resentment on his face.


    they¡¯ve been here for so long, but they haven¡¯t evolved many species with potential or produced more gene choices.


    In the forum, they naturally did not know that Xu Zhi was secretly chatting with the Insecta nest mind, trying to find ways to squeeze their liver and get more species with potential. They were naturally even more lively now.


    ¡­..


    At this moment, li Shengjiang sat in front of the computer and was also very confused.


    He had thought that posting for help on the internet was just a last-ditch effort and would not be of much use. He did not expect that these medical students would be even more desperate than him in order to prove themselves!


    They actually had a way!


    Li Shengjiang was suddenly very excited. He clicked the mouse and typed on the keyboard, quickly posting.


    I, Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand, want to evolve into kun: if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll broadcast the counterattack of the Otherworld in this post, the rise of the alchemy Emperor in his later years, and the suppression of the rebellions in the world!


    Then, Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand posted a black screenshot on the internet, saying that it was what he had seen. He was currently unconscious.


    Post livestream, alchemy Emperor suppressing the chaos in his later years?


    Countless people were boiling with excitement.


    Little brain went down the mountain,¡±f * ck!¡± The big shots in the medical field were awesome. The people in the Magus world could only integrate one type of gene at most, which was the blood of the evil eye, in order to become a Magus. The big shots in the medical field were actually thinking of a way to integrate another type of gene? This is breaking the laws of the Magus world!¡±


    He then wrote, [ learning medicine can change the world! ] 2333! After all, one had to walk one¡¯s path. So, had the gene expansion drug been sorted out? Quickly let the Big Shot counterattack and live a third life!¡±


    Mengmei wants to evolve into a Dragon and endorse the legendary web-based game: ¡°Quick, help the big boss counterattack!¡±


    The group of medical students was also very excited when they saw everyone¡¯s attention on them. They quickly typed on their keyboards on the internet.


    at present, we do have a plan for the ¡®third gene expansion drug¡¯, but we need the Blood of the Phoenix. According to our guess, the Phoenix has the characteristic of rising from the ashes and can clear the messy genetic strands, leaving a place for the third gene to be integrated.

 Chapter 75

    ?


    Chapter 75: Alchemy Emperor and I, transfer the money!


    Translator: 549690339


    The group of medical students was naturally even more excited, and they started to make comments like crazy.


    [ learning medicine to save the world ]: according to the microscope image sent to us by the big boss, I found that the molecular structure of the Phoenix¡¯s blood is very similar to a creature on earth-the lighthouse jellyfish. This is the only immortal animal in nature, and it has the characteristic of rising from the ashes. It can be used to produce materials that can remove ineffective gene fragments, allowing people to achieve a low-end version of ¡®rising from the ashes.¡¯ However, various supplementary drugs are required to change the molecular structure of the Phoenix¡¯s blood so that people can bear it. I need three grams of purple wind grass and one drop of green plant salt ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Haruko loves learning said,¡¯get lost! Haruko didn¡¯t like to study either! Hurry up and send out the potion formula. You can hide the principles of the potion, as long as it can be saved!¡±


    Everyone expressed that they could put such hardcore knowledge aside. They were all busy and had no time to listen to his long speech.


    The medical students were speechless.


    They were in tears. Those who studied medicine had it tough. They worked so hard, couldn¡¯t they just brag about it?


    Hearing this, the primeval Thunderbolt hand immediately said, ¡±


    I¡¯ve given you the microscopic data of the Phoenix¡¯s blood, so I¡¯ve naturally obtained the Phoenix¡¯s blood. I once beat it up in the desert. This young god of fire has a very long growth period. It¡¯s still in its infancy at more than 200 years old and has not yet developed mature wisdom. Now, the Phoenix blood is hidden in my secret warehouse.


    Moreover, as a farming player and a veteran of Minecraft, he was naturally a collector.


    He had frozen the seven little witches in a super secret warehouse, and all kinds of alchemy materials that cost 99 Yuan a set. A large amount of astonishing wealth was naturally stored there.


    [ learning medicine to save the world: that¡¯s good. The problem now is how to wake up. ]


    Everyone was in a heated discussion. Although they had a plan to counterattack, they had yet to wake up. This was the biggest problem. They might have fainted on the side of the road and been killed by now. It was useless for everyone to post and brag on the internet.


    However, at this time, another well-known and certified super big Shot on Zhihu, an expert professor who studied psychology in a certain University, said, ¡±


    your opinions are very interesting. In that case, let this old man join in. Personally, I think that since this game is so real, you can try to ¡®wake up from fainting¡¯ in real life.


    I¡¯ve seen many cases of comatose patients.


    some of them can vaguely hear people talking, but they can¡¯t move. So, we often stay by the bed and let our family chat with them to wake them up. We also let them cooperate with themselves to wake up their own bodies. As long as they have a strong will and are madly chanting in their minds, they can wake up. The method is as follows ¡­


    This was a method of self-suggestion to wake up.


    ¡°Big Boss, it¡¯s all out!¡±


    When the netizens saw this, they became even more excited. This was a particularly famous and authoritative expert in the field of psychology for the elderly!


    Li Shengjiang took a look and suddenly felt that it was possible. He put on the VR glasses and entered the game. In the dark, he used strong language and mental hints to crazily hint himself to ¡± wake up ¡°, ¡± wake up ¡°, ¡± wake up ¡°.


    It was still pitch black in front of him.


    But gradually, he seemed to feel something. He walked out of the dark maze and saw a ceiling. He was in a jar of pickled vegetables, and several witches were talking around him.


    It actually worked! I woke up from my near-death state!


    This game was too real!


    I¡¯m still alive!


    Li Shengjiang opened his eyes again and saw the world. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of joy after surviving a disaster. As long as he didn¡¯t wake up on the anvil, or if he put slimes in a vegetable jar or something, it was completely acceptable, okay?


    Ermine¡¯s voice came over. it has been more than half a month. The three legendary Wizards guarding Babylon still let the assassins escape. There is no news of the alchemy Emperor now. Is he really dead ¡­. No one knows.¡±


    Li Shengjiang eavesdropped silently.


    He realized that half a month had passed in the Sorcerer world in the short period of time he had been chatting and posting on the internet.


    ¡°Eh? This slime has been unconscious for half a month, and it¡¯s awake?¡± Ermin noticed li Shengjiang¡¯s head peeking out and said with a face full of pity, ¡± poor little life. He must have been knocked unconscious by the battle oscillation in the sky. That¡¯s a legendary wizard!


    After the evil witches, cute creatures like slimes were often kept as pets and even used as Alchemy Energy engines. They were extremely loved by the alchemy Emperor, and he kept a large number of slimes. It was no big deal for them to appear on the roadside.


    After li Shengjiang confirmed that he was safe, he secretly went offline.


    On the internet.


    Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand, to evolve into kun: ¡°Waa! The psychologist was awesome. This awakening method was really useful! I actually woke up and saw this scene. I was saved by a passing witch. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t die. What should I do next?¡±


    Screenshots (seven pictures)


    Four witch faces (four faces)


    [ house¡¯s surroundings (two) ]


    [ I¡¯m now in a jar (1) ]


    The people on the internet clicked on the exquisite exotic pictures.


    Isn¡¯t this game too f * cking realistic? The method of waking up from hypnosis in reality was actually useful in the other world.


    The old psychology professor was also shocked. I just said it casually, but it really works? ¡± It¡¯s completely realistic. It¡¯s incredible that such details can be done.¡±


    ¡°This is an amazing research topic.¡±


    He sat in front of the computer and immediately called a few of his old friends.


    ¡­.


    The players were still discussing in the post.


    They just thought it was interesting. It was really possible to wake him up. This should be another big event in the history of the game.


    ¡°The big boss only put on the VR headset and went in for a few seconds before coming out. It was just a blink of an eye for us, and so many things have happened inside. He even succeeded in the ¡®self-recovery method¡¯ and explored inside for more than a few hours? It¡¯s too scary!¡±


    they even took screenshots of us. I¡¯m more and more convinced that this isn¡¯t a simple game. It¡¯s a real Otherworld. The difference in time flow is too terrifying. Also, this witch named Ermin is so beautiful, so beautiful, so cold. She¡¯s my 2d goddess. According to physiognomy, she¡¯s a kind witch. I can trust her!


    ¡°Above, you¡¯re too mysterious! My mom told me that the more beautiful a girl is, the easier it is for her to deceive others.¡±


    Countless people were getting more and more excited.


    His choices and help would affect the life and death of alchemy monarch.


    This was like the recently popular word games ¡± lifeline ¡± and ¡± dimensional Communication ¡± on the internet. Players would use a mobile phone and accidentally contact a person in a foreign world who was in danger. Their help and every step they chose would determine the direction of the plot, their life, and death.


    It was similar to the popular plots on the internet recently, such as ¡± invisible Guardian ¡± and ¡± Detroit coup. every choice he made could lead to a completely different development and different endings for the protagonist.


    In addition to the flow of time, the result of the players ¡®choice of plot in one second could be reported in the post by Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand in the next second, accompanied by a large number of screenshots of their decision. It was exactly the same!


    I¡¯m helping the alchemy monarch online.


    ¡°Hahahaha! Tears! Tears! Mom and dad, you don¡¯t have to scold your son for being disappointing anymore! I can finally play this learning-loving game, even if it¡¯s just words, pictures, and plot-oriented (funny)¡±


    Instantly, many people came up with ideas, and their opinions were surprisingly unified.


    He expressed that the choice of the plot at this time was, of course, to find the three legendary witches who guarded the capital of Babylon and ask them to protect him, who was seriously injured, back to the palace and regain control of the Babylonian Sky Garden. Then, they would go to the secret Treasury and get the Phoenix blood.


    At this moment, another famous certification Big Shot, an authoritative historical expert, and the Big Shot of the television program ¡°lecture room,¡± expressed a different point of view.


    since even the old professor li of psychology has stepped in just now, this old man will also participate. I¡¯ve seen the entire process. If you ask the three level six sorcerers who are guarding the capital of Babylon for help, it will obviously be a dead end.


    At this moment, we have to think of the people inside as intelligent and resourceful enemies.


    take history as a mirror. According to all the rebellions and usurping of the throne in history, if you had prepared for countless years to assassinate the alchemy monarch, wouldn¡¯t you have made many preparations? Don¡¯t you have a way to deal with alchemy monarch¡¯s serious injuries if the assassination failed?


    If I were them, I¡¯d definitely plant a spy among the three witches. On the surface, they¡¯d be frantically chasing down the rebellious enemies with the other two to protect the seriously injured and missing alchemy Emperor. In reality, they¡¯d be waiting for the alchemy Emperor to ask for help and then fall into their trap ¡­¡±


    As soon as this conspiracy theory came out, countless people¡¯s ¡± f * ck ¡°, ¡± that¡¯s too awesome ¡°, ¡± as expected of a historical Big Shot ¡°, and ¡± I¡¯ve been watching a lecture since I was a child. I grew up watching big shots talk about History ¡± filled the screen.


    Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand was also very confused. so, I can¡¯t go and find the three Wizards guarding Babylon now? ¡± Maybe he would be dead if he went back? ¡®Even though I think they¡¯re quite loyal ¡­¡¯


    ¡°Ah!¡± Am I that miserable? I was the great alchemy Emperor. After I was assassinated in the palace of Babylon, I couldn¡¯t return to the palace. I could only secretly leave the capital of Babylon and go to my hidden secret base. But I¡¯m a heavily injured slime. How can I go alone? There might be a lot of sniping and pursuit on the way.¡± After tasting the sweetness, this person had completely gotten used to acting pitiful and cute. He had completely lost his dignity.


    The crowd was in a heated discussion.


    This was indeed a desperate situation. It was too difficult!


    It was almost impossible for them to counterattack. They had been planning this for so many years. They would definitely make the final decision and instantly press you to the ground, not giving you any chance to rise.


    Even though there were plenty of supporters on the internet, such as experts in psychology who could help to wake up serious injuries, and experts in history who could help to see through traps, this was only the first difficult step.


    However, someone else suggested,¡±you can only ask for help from the four witches who saved you. Didn¡¯t you say that one of them had great potential?¡± Wave sorcery made use of sound waves and had great potential. Could it open up a new School of Sorcery? Furthermore, she¡¯s prepared to meet your champion of the Academy exchange competition, your fangirl. Although she¡¯s only a rank 5 Magus, you¡¯ll guide her along the way, avoid danger, and protect you to the Treasury ¡­¡±


    ¡°Waa! Is he finally going to activate the old man¡¯s alternate world flow?¡±


    Some of the onlookers cheered.


    They expressed that they didn¡¯t know much, but they felt that it was very interesting to see the big shots participate and provide all kinds of opinions and strategies.


    ¡°However, How do I make her believe that the cute slime she picked up is the high and mighty alchemy Emperor? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll laugh until her stomach hurts? (Funny face)¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just tell her directly! I am Qin Shihuang (crossed out)¡­ I¡¯m the alchemy monarch, and I¡¯m still alive. I¡¯m currently in the middle of a Street, and I have a huge Treasury somewhere with countless rare treasures. However, the 10 billion Yuan is all frozen. You only need to transfer 198 Yuan to me to unseal it, and then you can protect me as I recover from my injuries. When I return to the world, I¡¯ll make you the next monarch and great emperor. I¡¯ll never lie to you!¡±


    to sum it up, I, the alchemy monarch, am here to pay!


    ¡°It¡¯s above. I¡¯ve received this message before. It¡¯s not the ¡®I, Qin Shihuang, transfer the money!¡¯ That¡¯s what¡¯s going on online.¡± F * ck, are you also a text message fraud? Or are you planning to make me laugh to death and then inherit my ant flower?¡±


    This group of guys was unreliable.


    Xu Zhi was immediately rendered speechless.


    He was quite interested in the current development.


    Unexpectedly, authoritative experts in medicine, psychology, and history were all interested in the post and came to save the alchemy Emperor. Due to the huge uproar caused by the third beta testing, the big shots of all industries wanted to see how real the game could be and whether it could be applied in all fields.


    Xu Zhi could not be bothered with him. He only wanted to see if the Phoenix blood was really useful.


    Thus, he silently logged into his previous account and sent out a relatively pertinent comment.


    Those who scolded me all wrote it down in a small notebook,¡¯doesn¡¯t the alchemy Lord have a group of slimes? Just say that you¡¯re the pet of the alchemy monarch, the king of slimes. It would be more believable if you ask her to help save your master, the alchemy monarch.¡±


    When this comment was posted, everyone instantly nodded in agreement, wondering why they hadn¡¯t thought of it.

 Chapter 76

    ?


    Chapter 76: The undercurrent is surging


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Pretend to be the emperor¡¯s pet first?¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone instantly reacted. This was indeed a good idea.


    After all, it would be ridiculous to say that this slime was the legendary alchemy Emperor who ruled the entire sorcerer world.


    that¡¯s true. It¡¯s better to say that I¡¯m the Slime pet of the alchemy Emperor. The alchemy Emperor was attacked, and my pet was seriously injured, so it¡¯s more credible.


    Countless people agreed. This was the most acceptable way of thinking, and they did need to change their thinking.


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he retreated silently and hid behind the computer screen, hiding his achievements and fame.


    Therefore, everyone began to study the lines and persuasive sentences in high spirits to make the other party believe that they were the pet of the alchemy monarch.


    After that, another well-known verification Big Shot who was proficient in language and speech appeared.


    ¡°Let me do it,¡±


    He expressed that he really couldn¡¯t bear to see you bunch of laymen showing off your skills before an expert.


    He quickly used language psychology to compose an explanation that would make the other party believe that he was the alchemy monarch¡¯s pet.


    Pay more and chop hands: ¡± wow, another language expert has appeared. He¡¯s specialized in his field. This is a crowdfunding cheat! I¡¯ve already confirmed that Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand is a true transmigrator from another world, just like in the novel. In fact, this cheat is so new!¡±


    Haruko loves learning: ¡± you¡¯re really lucky to have a group of cute players like us help you. You go in first and finish your speech. Try to convince them, and then we¡¯ll see what happens next. We¡¯ll give you an idea.


    ¡­.


    Li Shengjiang put on his VR headset.


    Then, in less than two or three seconds, li Shengjiang quickly logged out of the game.


    The Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand was extremely shameless and continued to act pitiful.


    ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded! Happy! They now believe that I¡¯m the pet of the alchemy monarch and are willing to help me save the alchemy monarch. They¡¯ll take me to my little gold vault to escape from the pursuit ¡­ ¡°Actually, they didn¡¯t believe me at first. I think that if I didn¡¯t have the eloquence of a Big Shot editor, it would be really difficult for me to win their trust! I almost broke down.¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    (12 pieces)


    ¡­..


    Beautiful CG-like Fantasy Wallpaper pictures were quickly posted, which made everyone excited.


    He had succeeded so quickly?


    a full three hours have passed inside, but in the eyes of the netizens, it¡¯s only been a few seconds. It¡¯s equivalent to making a choice in the first second and giving an answer in the next few seconds. They¡¯re even crazily sending screenshots.


    Is there a real-time synchronized text story for the game?


    At this moment, the old linguist was sitting in front of the computer screen and was slightly shocked. how can it be so real? The AI in the game was like a real person, and there were even such details? It can also be conquered by words?¡±


    He was also shocked.


    The old man had been taking his granddaughter on a trip when he received a call from a few old friends, asking him to join a secret Research Institute and give him a task. Only then did he turn on his laptop at the last minute and read the lively game post on the internet.


    The linguist didn¡¯t think much of it at first, but now he was completely shocked and his mind was in a mess.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At the Research Institute.


    we¡¯ve already contacted elder Xu, who¡¯s traveling outside. He¡¯s already successfully helped us. One of the staff members in a white lab coat took a deep breath and almost couldn¡¯t recover.


    Over the past few days, they had already set up a secret Research Institute and had made many achievements. At first, they didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, but the more they understood, the more they felt how terrifying this game was. They kept raising the level of their research, and now, it had risen to the highest level of Research Authority in the country.


    Every photo in the game had been analyzed by professional photo experts.


    Every detail was so precise that it touched the hair. Every piece of silk on the clothes was fine and visible. It was like a picture taken in the ¡± real world ¡°.


    Moreover, they had already placed their own people in the third beta. Due to the intense competition, there were many experts and talents among the people. They had estimated that there were five places to place, but the government could only place one.


    That person had also learned from a Big Shot and started to farm and develop his courtyard. He had become a scientist in the basement and had now made a microscope inside. He discovered that every item in the game had a microscopic world and molecular structures could be seen under the microscope!


    How terrifying was this?


    What was even more exaggerated was that not only were there inanimate objects, but the structures of living things were also more diverse.


    The alchemy Emperor players had taken screenshots of the medical students. They had seen the cell structure of plants and animals, and each of them was different. It completely adhered to the unique diversity of creatures and did not violate the biological law!


    According to their analysis, these biological structures were extremely logical. They might really exist, but they did not belong to any natural species on earth ¡­


    to be able to use a microscope to observe every detail of this game and perform precise calculations to the molecular nanometer level, this is already not something that a supercomputer hundreds of years in history can do.


    Countless people were shocked.


    In the beginning, the higher-ups had suddenly issued a notice, asking these university professors and experts in various fields of society to form a private research Institute to study this game. At first, they didn¡¯t quite understand.


    Why did the higher-ups want an online game so much?


    They asked around and found out that it was a sandbox casual game on the internet that was highly rated and loved to learn. It was loved by countless parents.


    It was just a casual game, what was there to study?


    Could it be that this was a learning game that the official developers had come up with themselves, and they were asking them to fix the loopholes?


    Furthermore, they formed this Research Institute, so why were there authoritative experts in all fields?


    Biology, language, history, psychology, sociology, and other authoritative professors in different fields were all linked together to study the game¡¯s ecology and various physical environments. They were completely confused.


    At that time, everyone entered the research with all kinds of questions, and even had all kinds of reverse psychology ¡­


    But now, countless experts and professors had begun to notice all kinds of unbelievable things. They wouldn¡¯t leave even if they were crushed. They saw the infinite possibilities of realizing their own field!


    They were so excited that they wanted to use the interaction with the alchemy monarch to do some in-depth tests!


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, li Shengjiang naturally did not know about this.


    In any case, he was very excited, very excited.


    He miraculously woke up by self-awakening from his serious injuries.


    Miraculously, he dodged a death trap with the big boss¡¯s reminder.


    He had miraculously convinced Ermin with his magical language.


    Three authoritative experts in various fields appeared at the same time to ¡± coincidentally ¡± help him, creating three miracles for him. It was as if he had cheated, allowing him to start counterattacking all the way in the other world and break through an unbelievable hopeless situation. This caused these netizens to feel extremely good and high when they saw how much help they had given.


    actually, I¡¯m the most satisfied ¡­


    Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand sat in front of the computer and smiled.


    ¡®I, the alchemy monarch, am finally saved ¡­¡¯


    ¡°Boss ¡­¡±


    At this moment, the Secretary could not help but knock on the door. we¡¯re already at the annual company meeting. More than 3000 employees from all over the world will be attending. We¡¯ve customized a singing venue and invited many celebrities. Boss, you¡¯re going to post. summary of the company¡¯s progress this year and sing on it as you did in the past ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not free, let the Vice Presidents host it!¡± Li Shengjiang snorted coldly.


    His voice carried the dignity of a domineering CEO. He had been an alchemy Emperor for more than 200 years, which was several times longer than his life in the real world. This kind of strong aura was even more powerful.


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ It was ¡­ The boss.¡±


    The Secretary trembled at this shout. Intimidated by his imposing manner, she quickly retreated.


    Outside the door, a few vice presidents of the company were already waiting silently. When they saw the Secretary walking out with a pale face and shaking her head, they could not help but panic ¡­ What¡¯s wrong with our overbearing President, our idol?


    At this very moment.


    In the room, li Shengjiang, who had not taken a bath for a few days, had messy hair and dark circles under his eyes. He had become a middle-aged man who was addicted to the internet. His cold face disappeared, and he showed a flirtatious expression as he typed on the keyboard.


    ¡°The big shots are awesome, wow! I¡¯m finally not that miserable now! (Tears, tears), then what should I do next? Did anyone give an opinion? (Trembling)¡±


    At this point, after thoroughly tasting the sweetness, this fellow was completely shameless now!


    At this critical moment, he had completely ¡± lowered his intelligence ¡± and completely abandoned the ability to think for himself. Even when he went to the toilet, he wanted the big boss to help him choose, in case it was another trap.


    Was he stupid?


    He did not.


    He sat in front of his computer and sipped his tea.


    ¡°Hehe, after playing this hardcore game for so long and crazily researching it, I¡¯ve lost half of my hair, and now all I have to do is act cute? By acting dumb, I can get through this crisis in my later years in peace. I¡¯m so happy.¡± He silently touched his hairline and was secretly pleased with himself. He felt that it was one of the wisest decisions in his life to go outside and ask for help from netizens.

 Chapter 77

    ?


    Chapter 77: Even you guys believed his nonsense!


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°The next step ¡­¡±


    Soon, a group of people formed a behind-the-scenes adviser group, each expressing their opinions and sticking to their own words.


    Finally, they reached a common goal:


    ¡°Ermine is only. rank 5 Magus. It¡¯s not realistic to protect you when you¡¯re heavily injured. We feel that you need to make her a rank 6 legend wizard and become one of the most powerful existences in the world. Only then will she have the ability to protect you.


    Don¡¯t you have the core technology ¡®Grantham¡¯, the magic-enhancing exoskeleton technology?


    After all, you are the pet of the alchemy Lord and have inherited his alchemy skills. Making one of these things will not have any flaws, and Ermin will trust you more and protect you.¡±


    Li Shengjiang was stunned. It was a good idea. His intelligence was beyond doubt, but he had to admit that the strength of an individual was weak, but the wisdom of the masses was broad.


    ¡°Good idea.¡±


    This time, li Shengjiang disappeared for a full three minutes.


    The people on the internet kept staring at the posts, refreshing them like crazy without blinking.


    Finally, Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand appeared again.


    ¡°Phew! It¡¯s done! ¡®I¡¯ve been in there for more than a month, making a bunch of wrenches, gears, and buying a lot of alchemy rune materials ¡­¡¯ Fortunately, Ermin is a tycoon with a Wizard Academy behind her. After spending countless materials, she finally created a new generation of mecha.¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    (17)


    ¡­.


    In the fantasy screenshot that was so exquisite that it could be used as a wallpaper, there was a human replica. It was three meters tall, had an exquisite and perfect figure, and held a dark blue staff in its hand. It seemed to be a giant race like alchemy Emperor Grantham, and there was a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu about it.


    what a handsome metal creation.


    Countless people were talking about it. Only a few minutes had passed outside, but a month had passed inside.


    Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand scoffed. that¡¯s nothing. A mechanical creation as huge as a Hill is a man¡¯s romance. My giant Adolf and the Babylonian Sky Garden are the most handsome alchemy creations in the world.


    He quietly uploaded another screenshot (1041).


    Li Shengjiang had not posted the screenshot before, but now that he had an idea, he quietly uploaded it.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so f * cking handsome!¡±


    Immediately, countless people were in an uproar.


    The giant, Adolf, with exquisite patterns like a vast mountain range, held a huge shovel in his hand. It was Grand and magnificent.


    The giant alchemy plane in the sky was called the ¡± Babylonian Sky Garden. on the back of the plane was a miniature continent with green grass, countless plants, mountains, and a large Palace on it. It was too magical.


    boss, you took so many photos. It¡¯s obvious how much you like it.


    ¡®The previous racer of Mount Haruna said that he had greatly influenced the history of the Magus world. The evil eyes, the final chicken, and the half-orc kingdom will be forever recorded in the history of the Magus world tens of millions of years later ¡­ I don¡¯t quite agree with this point. The big boss is! You¡¯re destined to be left in the history of the Sorcerer world for thousands of years, and the glory of the alchemy Emperor will never be erased.¡±


    indeed, this is equivalent to the pyramids on earth, the Great Wall of China. The big shots are the great men who created the pyramids and the Great Wall of China. They will be remembered by countless people in the future.


    Everyone was discussing spiritedly. The degree of freedom was really too high.


    Countless possibilities could be created inside. The big boss had grown crops inside to an incredible extent.


    If one could not live a long life, who would not want to leave their name in history after death? Who didn¡¯t want to live in a different way in the long, glorious history? In people¡¯s hearts?


    In front of him, the Big Shot ¡± Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand ¡± had been achieved. In the history of the Magus world, it had been written down with a rich stroke. Tens of thousands of years later, countless Magi would sing praises of his greatness. Since they were envious, they also felt extremely happy.


    Indeed!


    Even if he couldn¡¯t play, just watching the life of a Big Shot alchemy Emperor was enough to make him feel great.


    This hardcore game brought about a sense of realism and a strong sense of satisfaction that was far beyond any other online game at present. It left its name in history and caused one magnificent wave after another in history.


    Countless netizens sighed with emotion.


    I¡¯ve always thought that I must live longer since technology is so advanced and changing with each passing day. Sooner or later, I¡¯ll have to play games with virtual reality helmets. Perhaps they¡¯ll exist in 50 or 60 years. I didn¡¯t expect them to really exist now, and the moment they appear, it¡¯s at the peak of this type of game. I¡¯m glad I was born in this era.


    ¡°Indeed, this is also my dream, I don¡¯t have to say more! ¡°In the next fourth beta, I want to free up my working time. Even if I have to spend my entire life¡¯s energy and pay a huge price, I want to experience it.¡±


    Countless people were in the process of helping Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand. After participating in the real-time interaction with the Otherworld game, they completely burst out with all kinds of emotions.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the Research Institute.


    The netizens only sighed, but they knew the horror contained within.


    A group of experts looked at the two pictures of the world-level creations sent by li Shengjiang, as well as more than a thousand analysis and construction diagrams. They were suddenly excited.


    preliminary examination, the structure completely fits mechanical mechanics. After all, it was built by modern people inside!


    it must be the most precious information if we keep it. We may be able to study more things from it, even the inspiration for new weapons.


    In the Research Institute, countless experts from various fields quickly took action.


    It was not that they had never tried to contact the players of the ¡®Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand¡¯, hoping that he would be of use to them and help them complete some data tests in that world, but the other party had refused.


    However, it did not mean that they did not have any means.


    According to this series of actions, it should be a science expert who had already investigated the other party¡¯s true identity. However, it was too short a time. Alchemy Emperor had only lived for two days since he entered, and they had only investigated last night. It would be difficult to find out in such a short period of time.


    ¡°Mobilize all of them! This is an extremely rare opportunity to interact with each other. Our experts can be mixed in with these netizens and do their best to assist and help this alchemy monarch in order to obtain more data from the test.¡±


    ¡°Also, the 1000 plus pictures he posted is a big discovery! Quickly contact the current dozen or so Machinery Research experts. Those few missile research veterans, join the group.¡±


    ¡°But the project of those old people is of great importance ¡­¡± Some people hesitated.


    ¡°No buts! Also, the ¡®language dictionary of the Sorcerer world¡¯ that was previously released, have the dozen or so linguists finished researching it?¡±


    the research is complete. It¡¯s not a fictional language. The pronunciation of various mother tones, words, syllables, octaves, and people are completely in line with the language laws of earth. Preliminary identification shows that it¡¯s a mature language developed over a long period of time and completely exists.


    ¡°What? It was actually real language? Then, with the translation of this language dictionary, the long history of the Sorcerer world¡¯s civilization, ¡± the century, ¡± would be true? It was as if it was a vast piece of history that really existed? However, the God of creation¡¯s description of the Magus world was too terrifying, especially the seven days of creation.


    On the first day, God said,¡¯Let there be light¡¯.


    God separated light and darkness, calling light day and darkness night.


    The next day, God said,¡±the direction of the water must be separated by air.¡±


    And then there was the heavens.


    On the third day, God said,¡±all the water in the world must be gathered in one place, so that the dry land will be exposed.¡±


    The water and dry land were separated. God called the dry land a continent, and the place where water gathered was an ocean.


    On the fourth day, God said,¡¯there must be light in the sky to divide day and night.¡¯


    Thus, there was an alternate cycle of the sun and the moon. In this world, the day lasted for fifty years, and the night lasted for fifty years ¡­¡±


    What kind of terrifying power was recorded in the records!


    However, the world inside was so real. Perhaps the God inside also ¡­


    In front of the computer screens, countless authoritative experts began to move. They were getting more and more shocked.


    This was no longer a simple game. It was very likely to be a real, vast and vast Otherworld!


    [ history will record this great moment. Earth may be taking the first step into the universe and outer space! ]


    ¡­..


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    Naturally, he could sense the small movements that were directed at this game through the Zerg hatchery. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Xu Zhi wondered, what huge foreign world? Outer space? Alien? The earth was heading towards the age of the universe? History will remember this great moment? It was clearly a small sandbox in an Orchard in the countryside of Tongcheng, okay? The data was real because I was a small sandbox on earth.


    Hey! Your imagination is too scary!


    It was one thing for the netizens to believe the nonsense that the racer of Mount Haruna was spouting, but even you guys believed his nonsense?


    You¡¯re just scaring yourselves!


    Xu Zhi did not know whether to laugh or cry.


    Back in the days of the Sumerian civilization, astrologer Acard had sat on Noah¡¯s Ark and made up stories in his head. As a result, he had created such a terrifying historical record and the terrifying power of the God of creation ¡­ It had even caused the higher-ups to be extremely shocked. Xu Zhi expressed that he had never expected this!

 Chapter 78

    ?


    Chapter 78: The response to the various forces


    Translator: 549690339


    An invincible God of creation who transcended countless dimensions, time, and space ¡­


    Xu Zhi was sitting in the courtyard, basking in the bright sun and eating a melon. He said speechlessly, ¡±


    I¡¯m still a rank 1 Magus, farming in the countryside like a madman. I can be killed with a single shot. Is there such a weak God of creation?


    ¡°I really thank everyone for praising me and making me out to be omnipotent.¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed speechlessly. but I have a hive where I can put spores in and evolve countless new species ¡­ I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll become the God of creation sooner or later.


    I don¡¯t know if I was as strong as you guys made me out to be, but I¡¯m too weak now. I¡¯m so weak that I¡¯m sitting in the yard eating fruits and being hunted down by the animals in the sandbox every day. I¡¯m so busy and I even have cancer.¡±


    He knew himself very well, and he knew how weak he was. He was really just a young man from the countryside who hid in an Orchard and farmed. The God of creation and whatnot were really exaggerated by a group of idiotic players.


    According to the Insecta nest mind¡¯s reminder, there was a lot of activity in the various countries.


    The undercurrent was surging. Everyone had already sensed the fearsomeness of this casual sandbox game.


    At present, all of them had taken various similar measures and set up secret research institutes to conduct in-depth research on this sandbox game, ¡± spore evolution.


    are all the countries studying my family¡¯s small orchard? ¡±


    When Xu Zhi heard the news, he was a little uneasy. although I knew that publishing this game online would bring about this day sooner or later, with the whole world paying attention to it, I didn¡¯t expect it to come so soon.


    He had always been very bold, but now he was more or less flustered.


    It was fine if the players on the small sandbox and the Aboriginals on the big sandbox were doing something crazy. Xu Zhi was used to it anyway. He observed them in secret all day long and plotted against them ¡­ But now, even the various superpowers were coming to cause trouble?


    He quickly checked the information sent back by the Insecta nest mind and began to observe them in secret to see what they were up to.


    ¡°Let me see the information ¡­ They now generally believe that this black technology, Alien game, has no signs of destroying them, so it¡¯s very likely that it doesn¡¯t have any malicious intentions. This is the coexistence of opportunity and danger, and their own country must seize the opportunity. If they can set foot in the other world, it will be the first step to becoming a space civilization!¡±


    Xu Zhi secretly observed the secret establishment of research institutes around the world and found that their long-term goals were basically the same:


    ¡°Develop it into a colony! He stepped into outer space! To take over the other world! Earth will enter the era of space civilization!¡±


    There were even some heavyweight experts standing in front of the game screen, excitedly making predictions about the leaders of various countries: ¡°The appearance of the other world is our opportunity! Our earth will enter the era of great cosmos colonization because of this! We can¡¯t let the other countries take the initiative!¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly spat out the fruit he was eating!


    ????


    F * ck! What kind of situation was this!


    It was possible that they had seen an alchemy monarch who had dominated the Otherworld so easily. Although they found it unbelievable, according to various data feedback, this Otherworld was real ¡­


    In other words, it might be a real supernatural world that had yet to develop. Although there were supernatural natives like gods, any modern person who transmigrated there and developed the technology tree could rule over a foreign world?


    This was a fertile land that had not yet been opened up, and gold was everywhere!


    Therefore, they all wanted to become the next alchemy Emperor, colonize other worlds, expand the territory of their own country, and integrate it into their own territory!


    In fact, everyone vaguely guessed that if any country controlled the Otherworld and became the next alchemy Emperor, they would be able to make use of the magical and extraordinary civilization of that world, as well as various gods in the sky, legendary and epic Wizards, to carry out research. They would be completely ahead of other countries!


    ¡°What great ambition.¡± Xu Zhi was speechless. it¡¯s all because I saw the alchemy Emperor, a transmigrator who had such realistic scientific research results in the other world, and I was tempted.


    In the era of the great universe, the earth would head towards the endless starry sky and colonize many other worlds. It would probably become a science fiction ¡­


    He suddenly felt as if he hadn¡¯t been as shocked as he was today for a year. He was in a dazed state.


    all the countries want to seize this foreign world, colonize it, and incorporate it into their own country¡¯s territory ¡­ But you f * cking are taking over my Orchard!


    You want to include my Orchard in your country¡¯s map?


    A group of damned bandits! Colonists! A great Rogue Nation!


    My family¡¯s Orchard is more than 100 mu. Back then, we spent two to three hundred thousand Yuan to contract it. It¡¯s super expensive, and you want to take it away?¡±


    Xu Zhi put on an innocent look and burst into laughter. but in another half. year, the contract for the land will be over, and it won¡¯t be my Orchard anymore. I¡¯ll have to spend money to re-contract it.. ¡®m short of money ¡­


    He was indeed short of money, the kind that he was really short of. If he didn¡¯t have money and continued to contract the orchard, the spore sandbox would be homeless.


    if the superpowers knew that they were going to spend tens of billions of dollars to set up a Research Institute and promote it to a National strategic level, they would be very confused about the fact that they were actually fighting for a small orchard in a rural area, a small orchard of only 100 acres that could be contracted for two to three hundred thousand Yuan, right?


    He was sitting in the orchard, calmly peeling an Apple.


    After all, if he ignored them and just focused on farming, they ¡­ He could only shock himself, be confused, and entertain himself!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s family was indeed a slightly wealthy family in the village. He used to be a young and promising employee of a foreign company, but he was now unemployed and had spent his savings too quickly. He had to find a way to make money, and contracting land was a problem.


    Xu Zhi took a long time to calm down. He took a deep breath at the Insecta nest mind and said, ¡±


    now, they¡¯re trying to plant all kinds of spies in the sandbox to disrupt the atmosphere of the players in the sandbox. They¡¯re going to colonize my foreign world and become the next great emperor. They want to take over my sandbox world and make it their own territory. They¡¯re even going to develop technology in it ¡­


    He couldn¡¯t ignore these things.


    After all, my family spent a lot of money to contract this Orchard. How can the sandbox that I¡¯ve worked so hard to develop be your territory? Take it as his own? If we¡¯re talking about land, even though I¡¯m the one who contracted the farm, it¡¯s still our Greater China¡¯s land, okay?¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s thinking was very simple. He intended to drive away this group of offenders.


    It was fine as long as they were not allowed to interfere.


    Plant your own fields, let them be dumbfounded, they can¡¯t do anything anyway.


    However, he changed his mind. Now, I can completely ignore them! He would just let them be envious, jealous, and dumbfounded outside, set up a Research Institute, and entertain themselves ¡­ ¡®But maybe in the future, when I create countless new sandbox worlds and there are really thousands of worlds, maybe I will realize their ambitions, just like what they said ¡­¡¯


    At that time, earth would enter the era of the great universe! Walking towards the universe!


    ¨C History will record this great moment!


    Countless people on earth cried tears of joy. The leaders of various countries were also in tears as they gave speeches in front of the television. this is a small step for us humans, a big step for Earth¡¯s civilization ¡­


    We¡¯re about to enter the era of the great universe, and countless civilizations from other worlds are waving to our earth civilization ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed, but there was a strange look on his face. but in reality? ¡®They didn¡¯t leave earth at all. The so-called myriad worlds, alternate worlds, and the universe are actually still in my Orchard, working for me like ants ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s super cool just thinking about it. ¡±


    Xu Zhi had always felt that it was just a vision, a wild imagination that was something very far away.


    This little sandbox was not enough for them to trample on unless he developed to the point where he had many sandpits. When there was really a time in the universe, he really lacked a large number of people to evolve species.


    when the time comes, I might give them a few small sandbox worlds in my Orchard. Each of them will rule a civilized world and launch a ¡®world dimensional war¡¯ with each other. Through the ¡®World Channel¡¯ of the water pipe, they will invade other worlds. In my Orchard, I will solve the problems of national wars and accumulated grudges in reality.


    It was super cool just thinking about it!


    After all, where there was war, civilized species could be deduced.


    But now, he couldn¡¯t aim too high. He had to treat his current cancer first and completely lay the foundation of the alchemy civilization.


    The art of alchemy was already in front of him. Xu Zhi looked at the sandbox in front of him.

 Chapter 79

    ?


    Chapter 79: I, Kuafu, will only drink one mouthful


    Translator: 549690339


    There were always all kinds of trifles to open up the sandbox.


    The undercurrents were already surging. Xu Zhi¡¯s current plan for these major secret research institutes that had invaded the game¡¯s closed beta slots and caused trouble was: Currently, they were not allowed to enter.


    In fact, even the small sandbox was already a real small world!


    If they were given a sandbox to develop their civilization in, a hundred years inside would only be a day outside. This was enough for them to develop various existing scientific research projects. In reality, thirty days would be three thousand years ahead of the technology of the other countries. It would indeed greatly affect the entire world.


    It was indeed excusable for them to fight so crazily for it!


    This could be considered a true alternate world!


    Therefore, it was impossible for Xu Zhi to let them in, at least not in the short term!


    At that moment, li Shengjiang naturally did not know that he had already gotten on the express train.


    The big shots of countless research institutes, and even super big shots at his level, who he might not even be able to get in touch with, were helping him behind his back. They wanted to borrow his hands to explore some information.


    Anyway, li Shengjiang was already very high now.


    the internet is full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons. These big shots online are even more impressive than some of the experts in the industry I know! He continued to type on the keyboard and smiled.


    He chose to continue posting.


    Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand said,¡¯big shots, the armor is ready. The next step should be to set off, right? There are two routes to the secret Treasury. Which one do you think we should take? By the way, I¡¯ve probably attracted attention because I¡¯m purchasing alchemy materials in large quantities. I¡¯ve probably been discovered to be still alive!¡±


    An exquisite map of the mountains was displayed.


    ¡°This is the Artu mountains?¡±


    it lives in large areas of alla beasts. Screenshots of these beasts look very fierce!


    it¡¯s too exaggerated. This mountain range is too beautiful. Countless species and vegetation live here. If this was an online game, I could use these monsters as a super-large monster-killing and leveling place. It would be enough for me to entertain myself for three years.


    ¡°Indeed, route planning is a problem.¡±


    Immediately, the players analyzed the map intensely, and another big Shot made a move to help. Countless strategists chose the most reasonable route, which was a long detour with extremely difficult terrain.


    A few minutes passed.


    Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand: ¡± I¡¯m sweating. It really saved my life. I¡¯ve been in there for more than ten days and found a shocking fire in the distance of the mountain range on the other road. It couldn¡¯t be an ambush, right? ¡± Good thing he didn¡¯t go! The big shots ¡®route has saved our lives!¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Countless netizens were amazed.


    Li Shengjiang had a favor to ask of everyone. Naturally, he was now shamelessly acting pitiful, and at the same time, he also posted a wave of benefits.


    Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand: ¡± you chose this path. Isn¡¯t it because the road is rugged, with many waterfalls and Springs? ¡± I secretly took a few photos while Ermin was taking a bath, but I was immediately discovered and was kicked out by Ermin.¡±


    Screenshots (three pictures)


    It wasn¡¯t a big picture. It was just a picture of an ordinary hot spring beauty bathing. It was blurry and half of her body was soaking in the spring water. One could vaguely see the beautiful and cold figure of a fairy bathing.


    Now, everyone was a fan of Ermin. Ermin was strong, beautiful, kind, and extremely charming.


    In fact, Ermin was the main character of this difficult journey.


    This severely injured and old slime was a super weakling. He had been weakened to the level of a level five beginner wizard and could only be responsible for communicating with the ¡± modern network ¡± as a commander.


    This beautiful and cold witch was the real protagonist of the adventure. She was much more beautiful than the characters from the 2D world. Many exquisite wallpaper screenshots of Ermin were taken by her fans and used as wallpapers.


    Top-up again: ¡± Big Boss, I suspect you¡¯re driving. I have evidence. Why did you secretly take pictures of my little fairy Ermin¡¯s bath? I¡¯m angry! He was angry! Why don¡¯t you take more photos secretly! (Nosebleed)¡±


    Little brain went down the mountain: ¡± lick the screen, come come come, the fairy¡¯s bathwater is immortal water, it can prolong one¡¯s life, one mouthful for each person, no one can drink more (funny) ¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied,¡¯then I, Kuafu, will only take one sip! (Funny face)¡±


    Haruko loves learning laughed. Stinky men! (Sneer) as a girl, I¡¯ve also become Ermin¡¯s fan. Along the way, I was full of righteousness, righteous, and hot-blooded. I didn¡¯t abandon any of my companions, and I wanted to save Charlot, who had betrayed and fled the Academy. It reminded me of Naruto in hot-blooded mangas, the plot where he chased after Sasa ¡­ If you don¡¯t make Ermin the next great emperor after this, don¡¯t blame us fangirls for killing you.¡±


    Mengmei wants to evolve into a Dragon and endorse the legendary web-based game: ¡°Shocking! He had secretly set up the next great emperor Ermin! Is it a moral decay or a shady deal?¡±


    ¡­.


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he really laughed and continued to drink his tea.


    The netizens were posting wildly on the internet. The road to counterattack seemed long, but it would not be too long now. He could still wait.


    Li Shengjiang started a difficult path in the emperor¡¯s later years. Ermin protected him, blocking him with difficulty and being surrounded by countless desperate situations.


    However, for the sake of their beloved goddess Ermin, the players outside went crazy and turned the impossible into the possible, defeating all kinds of pursuing enemies.


    ¡­¡­


    Year 529 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    The alchemy Lord was assassinated, and no one knew if he was Dead or Alive. The Three Kingdoms fell into turmoil, and countless wizard Academies fell into turmoil. The Dark Age was looming, and it was about to come to the whole land.


    As for the mastermind behind the organization of the rank 6 Wizards, they couldn¡¯t help but fall into shock after seeing the repeated interception and attacks.


    ¡°He escaped again! It was clearly a foolproof ambush!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like he can predict our thoughts.¡±


    the alchemy Lord is indeed a contemporary myth. He¡¯s known as the hero King who dared to wave his sword at God in ancient Sumerian mythology ¡­ He¡¯s only one person, but he¡¯s so seriously injured that he¡¯s on the verge of death. It¡¯s like we¡¯re facing the wisdom of countless people.¡±


    ¡°How can there be such a perfect and all-rounded person in this world? Omniscient and omnipotent, knowing all kinds of knowledge?¡±


    Many of the dark hands of the wizard school, the Queen of the half-orc kingdom, and the members of rose Savior society couldn¡¯t help but feel complicated.


    They were clearly the most powerful party, chasing after him with overwhelming strength, but at this time, a sense of uneasiness was spreading wildly.


    ¡­¡­


    In front of him, an entire hour had passed since the post was posted, and five to six years had passed in the Sorcerer world.


    The rebellious school of thought had gone completely crazy, and it was getting harder for Ermin and the others to escape.


    They had traveled a long distance. In order to not let the other party know their destination, they had crazily traveled long distances. It was clearly a very short distance, but it had taken them a full six years. They had been on the verge of death countless times. It was clear that there was a terrifying resistance.


    In the end, they broke through all the difficulties and finally arrived at their final stop, in front of their family¡¯s Secret little Treasury.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally made it here alive.¡±


    Li Shengjiang followed the player¡¯s instructions and began to refine the ¡± second gene expansion drug.


    He had hidden in his vault and failed for a few months. He had spent countless materials and discussed and researched with countless medical students. Finally, he had succeeded in the final practical experiment.


    Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand: ¡± brothers, I¡¯m going to start taking the drug you¡¯ve been researching. Success or failure depends on this one move. Brothers, I¡¯m going to livestream taking the drug!


    Second, screenshot of the gene expansion drug (one picture)


    In the picture, it was like a potion bottle in a fantasy game. It was a hazy blood-red liquid that was contained in a crystal bottle, emitting a faint mysterious white light.


    ¡°Has this moment finally come?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to create history together. Alchemy Emperor was attacked in his later years, and he actually created a second gene ¡­ No, it should be called the ¡®second bloodline expansion potion¡¯ in the Sorcerer world. It broke the ancient iron law of the Sorcerer world! Fuse with the second bloodline and live a Second Life!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! If the heavens didn¡¯t give birth to Grantham, alchemy through the ages would be like the eternal night!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! Holding the sun, moon, and stars, there was no one like me in the world! I¡¯m the great alchemy Emperor, and I¡¯m unfortunate in my later years. You¡¯ve framed me, bullied me, and humiliated me. After today, I¡¯ll break the laws of the world and live a Second Life. I¡¯ll definitely come back to the world!¡±


    Haruko loves learning: ¡°the few Chuunibyou up there. You¡¯ve come to the wrong set.(Sneer)¡±


    Although the posts on the internet were constantly joking, they could not hide their worries.


    After all, the game was too realistic. Whether it would succeed or not was still a terrifying unknown.


    They were also secretly anxious. In the short one hour of the forum, they seemed to have been brought into a fierce and exciting movie of a foreign world¡¯s escape and rise. They were moved by every character in it. If they couldn¡¯t succeed, all their efforts would be in vain.

 Chapter 80

    ?


    Chapter 80: Returning as a teenager


    Translator: 549690339


    Li Shengjiang was also secretly anxious.


    Theory was just theory. Whether he could withstand the Phoenix blood, rise from the ashes, and cleanse his genetic chain, everything was unknown.


    He clearly understood that at this moment, he was stepping into an unknown field that the entire sorcerer world had never touched. If he could achieve this, the Sorcerer world would usher in a new era.


    ¡°Teacher ¡­¡±


    Beside him, Ermin looked worried.


    She wasn¡¯t stupid. Over the past few days, she had already vaguely noticed something.


    How could a mere slime, the pet of the alchemy monarch, be so terrifying?


    Slimes could create the core alchemy armor of alchemy emperors.


    Slime had omniscience and omnipotence, creating countless miracles and escaping with her.


    Even now, slime had opened up an unprecedented second bloodline potion for him to consume and live a Second Life ¡­


    Although she was unwilling to admit it, she could still vaguely sense The Unbelievable Truth from the importance of being hunted and the various signs. The legendary alchemy Emperor was actually a slime.


    It was the unconscious little monster that she had accidentally seen on the side of the road back then. Back then, she had actually unintentionally saved the entire sorcerer world ¡­


    However, after all these years, all of that was no longer important!


    Ermin looked at the potion on the table and walked out silently. you are a great sovereign. You must, must live. I can¡¯t die so easily ¡­ I don¡¯t want all the justice in the world to be covered in dust, and all the evil and darkness to be exposed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only respected one person since I was young.¡±


    She leaned against the wall, took a deep breath, and looked at the blue sky above the mountains. you kept asking me who I admire. I¡¯ve never said that I grew up listening to your legends. Anyone would be shy in front of their own idol.¡±


    ¡°Pacify the dark Witch era! He had created the alchemy frenzy! He had forged two great worlds! To bring the Babylonian people to the heavens to seek an audience with the gods! He was devoted to protecting the seven Witches, and was searching for the life-prolonging potion for them ¡­ There are too many of these achievements.¡±


    In the secret room.


    Li Shengjiang was also taking deep breaths.


    He drank the second gene expansion drug in one gulp, and a spicy boiling feeling rose from every part of his body.


    Pain!


    Intense pain!


    This was more painful than the death ritual of merging with the ¡®blood of evil eye¡¯ and becoming a sorcerer. It was as if his body was burning and turning into dust, being crushed and Reforged.


    Vaguely, li Shengjiang saw layers of flames. A Phoenix rose into the sky, and his consciousness was completely blurred.


    Am I going to die ¡­ After acting pitiful and cute for so long, I still didn¡¯t succeed.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly. this game is so painful that I¡¯d rather die. It¡¯s too painful, too painful. It¡¯s still as hardcore as ever, but this pain made me clearly feel that this is a real Second Life!


    He couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, and he completely sank into the darkness.


    After being unconscious for half a day, he was in a daze. When he woke up again, he only felt that his whole body was sore and numb.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡±


    Li Shengjiang clenched his fists, but there was an essential transformation of his body being as light as a swallow.


    There was no data, no reminder from the game panel, but he could clearly feel that his body had welcomed a transformation, as if he had transformed into a new species. This was the perception of his body.


    It was a real world.


    teacher, you¡¯ve finally awakened. Ermin secretly wiped her tears and quickly stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded,¡±


    He looked at Ermin, who was crying tears of joy, and felt a sense of joy after surviving a disaster. At this moment, he no longer treated this as a game. A character with feelings and flesh could feel pain, laugh, and cry. This was his second Life.


    Very quickly, he opened the second gene slot and was faced with the choice of a new gene.


    Final chicken gene.


    Yes, it was.


    He was a slime, so naturally, he could not integrate slime genes. He had also integrated evil eye¡¯s genes, so he had no other choice.


    ¡°Only one? I can only integrate the genes of that dumbass player, can¡¯t you give me a better one ¡­¡± Li Shengjiang was speechless, but he still posted outside.


    Ermin looked at the slime who suddenly fainted and ¡± quit the game ¡°, and she was very calm.


    He was already used to it. Fainting for a few days, a few hours, or even a dozen minutes was probably the after-effect of an alchemy Emperor¡¯s near-death or serious injuries in his later years.


    Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand said,¡¯everyone, I¡¯ve succeeded! My next step is to fuse the final chicken¡¯s gene into my second genetic chain!¡±


    ¡°Finally ¡­¡±


    ¡°Finally ¡­¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone¡¯s tense hearts suddenly relaxed.


    Although it seemed to have only been a few minutes, it was a little too worrying.


    It was just like how a group of people carried a dying patient to the hospital with great difficulty, only to find that the hospital was a self-service hospital. They could only pay for the operation fees themselves, including scalpels, various drugs, and countless difficulties. Now that they were finally sent to the emergency operating room, they could only wait anxiously outside.


    They were afraid that the surgery would fail and all their previous efforts would be in vain.


    Pay more and chop off his hand,¡¯I succeeded! I didn¡¯t even dare to go to the toilet. My heart was finally at ease, and I felt relieved.¡±


    Haruko loves learning said,¡¯I¡¯m instantly relieved. We¡¯ve created the sorcery world, a history that has never been seen before! We¡¯re all going to go down in history, and it¡¯s good that we¡¯re fine. Big brother, are you going to integrate the genes of the final chicken now? He wanted to become a delicacy? Also, the name ¡®final chicken¡¯ sounded so inauspicious! (Funny face)¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna was furious. I¡¯m very angry! My food species is the strongest, okay? Since the God of creation liked to eat so much, the other gods would probably like it too. The next time he went to the heavens to see a God, he could cut his meat and feed it to the Eagles to please the gods in the heavens! (Funny face)¡±


    Xiao naixiao went down the mountain and said,¡¯the big boss of Mount Akina, you¡¯re really smart! There¡¯s still this move? He had failed to poison the God of creation before, and now he was stirring up trouble. He even wanted to poison the gods of the Sorcerer world? A specialist in the God-Devourer! (Sudden change in style)¡±


    Mengmei wants to evolve into a Dragon and endorse the legendary web-based game: ¡°Wow! It was too terrifying. This time, he was going to sacrifice his life for justice again and poison the gods in the sky. Was there shit in their lunchboxes? was there poison in their shit? (Funny face)¡±


    ¡­.


    In the comments section. Immediately, everyone was happy.


    Li Shengjiang suddenly laughed and wiped off his dense cold sweat, as if he had just survived a disaster. These people seemed to be full of nonsense, but in fact, they were all quite good.


    As for poisoning the gods in the sky, he had no such intention.


    It was just a joke. Not to mention that they couldn¡¯t enter the Eye of the Wind, and the poison could only kill rank 4 Magi, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be effective.


    Li Shengjiang thought for a while and posted: ¡± now, I¡¯m going to integrate a new gene into my body. Then, I¡¯ll live stream my counterattack.


    Next, li Shengjiang began to integrate the gene Medicine of the ¡®poisonous Magpie¡¯.


    After the expansion of the position and the integration of the second gene, there was no big danger to his life. After another severe pain, li Shengjiang looked at his form speechlessly. It was a dark green poisonous slime with two small wings on his back. You¡¯re even cuter now. What are you doing?¡±


    He quietly sent a screenshot, and the outside world was in a state of high spirits again.


    ¡°Wow, big brother is so cute! The king of cuties slime! Little Wing, our alchemy Emperor can¡¯t be that cute!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m so happy! ¡°Next, the difficult times are over. It¡¯s time for our entertainment. Big Boss has extended his life and regained his youth. Let¡¯s watch Big boss¡¯s live stream counterattack!¡±


    as expected of a farmer hoarder. The house is full of small vaults, enough to build a new Grantham. The small bench is ready, waiting for the big boss to counterattack on his live stream. The front row is selling melon seeds, sprite, black tea ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Year 539 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    Grantham, the great Lord who was in charge of alchemy and the door of truth, was assassinated in the palace of Babylon twelve years ago. The world was in turmoil, and the chaos lasted for a full twelve years.


    Too many things had happened in the past twelve years. The giant Adolf had been taken away by the Rose saviors society. They had tried to go to Gorgon Alchemy Island and unseal the Emperor of death, but they had been stopped by the orc kingdom at the port of volv.


    The half-orc kingdom had just dealt with an Emperor, and it was impossible for another Emperor to appear and rule the world.


    The battle between the two factions became more and more intense.


    The battle went on for several years.


    the alchemy Emperor should have died of old age. He¡¯s already close to the end of his 250 years, and he was seriously injured before. Let¡¯s just ignore him ¡­


    Although they were still chasing after the alchemy Emperor, they gradually became less focused on killing each other.


    After all, everyone would die of old age one day, and it was irreversible.


    The three witches who had created an era, the hero King Gilgamesh, had not been able to escape the fate of death. Even the current great alchemy Emperor, who had great talent and strategy, could not be stronger than the three witches and Gilgamesh. He should have been reduced to a pile of bones by now.


    During the twelve years of turmoil, some small-scale Magus guilds had completely gone extinct, while many guilds had risen.


    The few witches leading the kingdom of Babylon were also struggling to make their Last Stand with the help of The Hanging Garden of Babylon.


    However, on this day, a perfect three-meter tall giant man walked through the city gates of the kingdom of Babylon again. Behind him was a giant woman who was also three meters tall.


    The kingdom guards on both sides of the city gate and the commoners passing by couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    only the legendary alchemy Emperor would have a three-meter giant of this size ¡­


    there¡¯s no mistaking it. That face belongs to the young alchemy Emperor. Our king of Babylon, the alchemy Emperor, has returned.


    ¡°The great emperor has returned! He¡¯s still so young. After living a second life, he¡¯s still a teenager!¡±


    Countless people were excited. The elderly cried and discussed.


    Li Shengjiang walked into the street and came to the entrance of the palace of Babylon. He looked at the discussions around him and said softly, ¡± I will stand here and wait for three days. In three days, all the rebellious people in the world will come and ask for punishment!


    we¡¯re waiting for the world to apologize. Our alchemy Emperor has returned with great courage!


    Countless Babylonians cried tears of joy as they walked out of the streets. The streets were filled with people as they welcomed their King.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Li Shengjiang instantly sent it out and did not stay outside. He went back to continue waiting, silently waiting for the enemy to come.


    On this day, the entire Magus world was in an uproar.


    Everyone thought that the epic Emperor, who was about to die of old age, would die of illness. No one expected that he would break the rules of life and return to being the king.

 Chapter 81

    ?


    Chapter 81: He lived like a hero


    Translator: 549690339


    Everyone thought that the alchemy monarch had died, but he had returned to his Prime.


    ¡°How can he not be dead? And you¡¯ve even recovered to your Prime?¡±


    he hasn¡¯t broken through to Level Seven epic yet. How can he still be alive? ¡±


    this is something that the three witches, Gilgamesh, did not manage to do in ancient history. Otherwise, one of them would not have attempted to kill a God in his later years, while the other would not have wanted to meet Mercury, the god of wisdom in his later years!


    the alchemy monarch has done something that even the ancient times couldn¡¯t ¡­


    All the major wizard sects and half-orc kingdoms fell into despair. Rose Savior society was also shocked. They were filled with disbelief. It was unbelievable. The alchemy Emperor had come back alive, and he had become younger.


    no matter what, the alchemy Emperor won¡¯t let us go for our rebellion. We¡¯ll die for sure. We can only ask the other Emperor to protect us!


    ¡°But, if we let that person out ¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts.¡±


    Originally, the major wizard sects and half-orc kingdoms had joined forces to resist the Rose saviors society from breaking the seal. However, they had no other choice.


    ¡°The great alchemy Emperor does have the Great Spirit of a sovereign! Big heart! on the day of our return, we will not wash the world in blood. Instead, we will sit in the kingdom of Babylon and wait for us, the rebels, to go and apologize for our sins. However, this is the greatest failure. We can use the last of our time to save another epic Emperor! The most terrifying existence that once ruled the dark Witch era!¡±


    EMRI, the king of half-orcs, couldn¡¯t help but tremble when he said this. Just thinking about the name of that existence and the power to control death made him feel fear.


    It was a terrifying monster that could open the door of death and summon the dead.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was already in danger, he wouldn¡¯t have come into contact with the legendary dark taboo.


    The next day, countless Level-6 legendary Wizards contacted the members of the Rose salvation society and headed to Gorgon Alchemy Island, the land of darkness on the other side of ocean okanos.


    Over the years, rose Savior society had already found a way to break the seal, but they had been stopped by other forces.


    And now, they had broken the seal very quickly. Under the island, the door opened, and a beautiful woman was sitting on the alchemy table, observing the slices of a certain creature through the microscope.


    ¡°This is the legendary Emperor of death, one of the most terrifying existences in the world ¡­¡±


    ¡°She is actually such a beautiful and gentle quiet lady ¡­¡±


    Countless rank 6 Wizards were silent, and an atmosphere of fear spread. This existence was indeed worthy of being a legendary rank 7 epic. Even the alchemy Emperor had aged, but she was still in her Prime.


    She raised her head slightly and looked at the crowd in surprise. Who are you? It can actually break Grantham¡¯s seal?¡±


    ¡°Great emperor, we¡¯ve come to save you.¡± The members of the Rose Savior society quickly stepped forward to explain.


    I see. He¡¯s nearing his old age. He was almost killed by you.


    Medusa laughed. After a few seconds of silence, she lowered her head and continued to study. I don¡¯t want to go out. I¡¯m studying alchemy here. The field that the alchemy Emperor opened is indeed very profound. This is a magical microscopic domain that allows me to study true death. The door of truth in the world even has the unit structure of living creatures, and there is also the concept of life and death.


    ¡°But the great emperor ¡­¡±


    The Rose Savior society¡¯s member said anxiously.


    No one would have thought that after countless years of trying to break the seal, the Emperor of death would be so engrossed in his research that he didn¡¯t even want to go out.


    Medusa laughed and raised her head to look at them. there are many Level. 6 Wizards in this generation. The times are indeed advancing ¡­ But as you said, Grantham in his later years seemed to have opened the door of truth to ¡®omniscience and omnipotence¡¯. He knew everything in the world, and his plans were flawless. If you were to go against him, it would be as if you were going against the infinite wisdom of all living beings. How could he have left a loophole and let you come so easily?¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Medusa laughed and whispered, ¡± I don¡¯t know how he extended his life ¡­ But he was only a rank 6 legend wizard after all. 250 years as a legend, 600 years as an epic. The qualitative difference between the realms was too big. Even if he could double his lifespan, so what if it reached 500 years? It¡¯s still not as long as my life.¡±


    ¡°So what if he has terrifying battle prowess? After all, his lifespan was short! So what if he suppresses me for a lifetime? In the end, a rank 6 Magus can¡¯t kill me! I just need to wait for him to die of old age and illness, then I will come out of the mountain and rule the world.¡±


    Medusa continued to lower her head. She studied the lens with her fair fingers and smiled gently. I was also discouraged when I lost back then, but now, after countless years, I finally understand that a temporary victory or defeat is just a small matter. The one who lives long is the real winner.


    Everyone was silent. They were shocked by this great wizard who was studying in peace. This was a true sage.


    Medusa continued. in fact, he deliberately let me out and held the Fort for three days so that you would have time to let me out and give him the pressure of death. He wanted me to fight him and let him break through to Level Seven epic, just like how he let me break through to the epic realm back then ¡­ However, if he can break through to rank 7 epic, it will be the time for him to kill me. I won¡¯t be able to turn the tables.¡±


    This was the plan of everyone on the internet.


    However, they had underestimated this great emperor who had once suppressed the world, and her plan was easily seen through. She would not give li Shengjiang the chance to fight with her and break through to Level Seven epic.


    After this day, a piece of news spread throughout the world:


    Medusa, the Emperor of death, was willing to be imprisoned on Gorgon Alchemy Island. He promised that as long as the alchemy Emperor was alive, he would never leave Gorgon Alchemy Island!


    as long as the alchemy Lord is alive, Medusa, the great Lord of Death who once ruled the Dark Age, will never come out? He¡¯s acknowledging the invincible might of the alchemy Monarch!¡±


    the alchemy monarch has suppressed the entire world. No one dares to compete with him!


    the alchemy monarch is not epic, but more epic than epic!


    On the third day, countless Level-6 sorcerers no longer had any hope. Countless forces were in complete despair. After their collapse, they took the initiative to go to the kingdom of Babylon to ask for forgiveness.


    In just half a month, a terrifying reform broke out.


    Countless level six Wizards and spies were found, and their cultivation was destroyed. They were imprisoned in the ¡± Karson Grand prison ¡± on prison island. These rebels and traitors were never allowed to leave.


    Countless ambitious people stopped. The alchemy monarch had already broken through the limit of his lifespan. No one knew how long he could live in the future.


    In history, the spear of the flourishing witch was recorded:


    [ year 539 of the kingdom of Babylon. Twelve years after Grantham, the great alchemy Emperor, was assassinated in his later years, the earth fell into dark turmoil, and various major forces fought for power. Today, he returned and lived a Second Life, suppressing the world. Those who plotted against him have come to apologize for their sins. ]


    ¡­¡­


    Year 549 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    It had been ten years since the chaos was suppressed, and the alchemy monarch¡¯s rule was still ongoing.


    He had completely exceeded the normal lifespan of a rank 6 Magus, as if he was about to live forever.


    He was still young, mighty, and full of energy.


    The legend of the alchemy monarch¡¯s infatuation was finally fulfilled at this moment. He used his own life-prolonging method to successfully save the seven sealed little witches and extended their lifespans.


    However, they were no longer in human form. Instead, they had the unique ahoge of slimes on their heads.


    At this moment, ten years later, people finally guessed the truth behind alchemy monarch¡¯s life extension.


    they have actually fused with the blood of slime!


    ¡°How is this possible? the blood of the evil eye has already been fused into it. Is this the fusion of a second bloodline? However, only one type of bloodline can be fused into it, this is the ancient law of the Magus world ¡­¡±


    so the alchemy monarch had found a way to extend his life and suppress the dark chaos in his later years.


    the alchemy monarch¡¯s alchemy skills are unbelievable. He has already reached the Forbidden Zone ¡­ Compared to their schemes, this is a real Magus. Give me the endless truth, and I can move the entire world!¡±


    Year 600 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    During the 100th anniversary of the founding of the country, the alchemy Emperor had lived for more than 300 years. He announced his wedding and married seven young witches of the ¡± Elizabeth witch Freemasonry.


    Countless rare treasures were presented, and the world was celebrating!


    In the kingdom of Babylon, the giant ¡± Adolf ¡± was holding an alchemy five-colored firework firecracker. The giant fireworks bloomed and resounded throughout the sky of the entire capital of Babylon. Countless merchants and women on the streets looked up and could not help but burst into tears.


    ¡°Our King is finally getting married.¡±


    The Hanging Garden of Babylon took to the sky and flew under the beautiful stars to hold the wedding ceremony.


    Ermin, the only true disciple of the alchemy monarch, stood guard beside him silently. She smiled emotionally and said, ¡± master, at this moment, you¡¯re no longer the omniscient and omnipotent alchemy monarch. You¡¯re a man who has been waiting for you for more than two hundred years.


    master, the more I understand you, the more I understand how respectable you are ¡­ Ermin¡¯s tears flowed as she wiped them away. It¡¯s a slime, but it lives like a hero.¡±


    On this day, alchemy Emperor walked into the palace with seven beautiful brides in wedding dresses.


    Fresh flowers were scattered all over the garden, and countless Magi were crying at the side, whispering to each other and feeling emotional.


    according to the ancient legends, The Hanging Garden of Babylon was built by the king of Babylon, Grantham, for his Queen. He wanted to leave a home for them after a hundred years, so that they would not have to move. One of the rooms inside was completely moved to the shabby little house of the ¡®Elizabeth Freemasonry¡¯ that they used to be together in the past.


    A woman said with tears in her eyes,


    the alchemy Emperor has spent his entire life studying alchemy, not to become a God, but to save his lover from the mortal world!


    this is a happy ending. Our monarch and the great emperor will have a happy old age.


    Countless witches stood in the palace of The Hanging Garden of Babylon, looking at the beautiful fireworks in the sky and sighing. If there could be someone who loved them so much in the world, they would die without regrets.


    It¡¯s easy to get priceless treasures, but it¡¯s rare to have a lover.


    ¡­¡­.


    After entering the Royal Palace.


    Li Shengjiang took off his ¡± Grantham ¡°, which was a jumping Angel slime. It shook its cute ahoge and jumped into Elizabeth¡¯s arms. Around it were six little witches in white wedding dresses, including Myrlie.


    Elizabeth laughed and hugged the cute slime. back then, the weak slime that we picked up boasted and vowed to become the next great Lord. He actually came true.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t believe me back then, but do you now?¡± Li Shengjiang could not help but wipe his tears. He was crying and laughing at the same time.


    In their eyes, he was no longer the monarch or great emperor who needed to maintain his dignity. He was just their little pet.


    To him, they were like family. After waiting for so many years, they had finally awakened.


    This ¡± life-prolonging elixir ¡± not only extended their own lifespans, but also their lifespans.


    ¡°Tell me ¡­ Eggplants!¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    ¡­..


    In the post, the netizens looked at the bright fireworks at night, the beautiful and exquisite wallpaper screenshots, and the wedding photos of the big shots. They couldn¡¯t help but be agitated and emotional.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy, I¡¯m really happy! Finally, after so many bumpy and magical adventures, Ermin and the slime Emperor¡¯s escape in their later years welcomed a perfect ending. Their love lasted for more than 200 years, and the lovers finally got together.¡±


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s all nonsense (sudden change in style)¡±


    ¡°The one above, I¡¯m going to hit you! Hmph Hmph! This is the most beautiful and pure love, between family and love, hazy, pure, and beautiful. Back in the witch Freemasonry, everyone in the house laughed and talked together, carrying too many memories. Big Boss has been fighting for these memories and persevered for more than 200 years, and has come to this step for the person he loves.¡±


    I¡¯m so touched. Although. said I had seven wives, I couldn¡¯t feel any disgust at all. Maybe it¡¯s because. didn¡¯t have any physical contact with them, not because of the lust of men ¡­ Marriage was just to make them official family, a part of his family. It was a very simple thought ¡­ To be honest, I¡¯m a little teary now. I don¡¯t even use that many tissues (sobbing) when I watch sad movies.¡±


    ¡°Why is everyone so sad! We¡¯ve helped so much, and this game with the graphics and plot has finally come to a successful end! It¡¯s like the feeling of the child you¡¯ve raised with great difficulty finally becoming an adult and getting married (tears, tears)¡±


    Countless netizens were also watching the wedding and were very emotional.


    Their help and everything had finally come to an end. This word game had finally come to the perfect ending that they had hoped to see. There were also various wallpaper screenshots, wedding photos, and fireworks.


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi sat in his room and looked at the post on his computer. He also sighed.


    li Shengjiang was really good at causing trouble in his later years, just like the previous two pioneers of the era, he could not live in peace ¡­


    He laughed. but it¡¯s a good thing that she didn¡¯t mess with me ¡­ His crazy antics, acting cute and pitiful, and getting help from the netizens had finally come to an end. These guys had given me a pretty good surprise again ¡­ However, li Shengjiang, you still haven¡¯t broken through to Level Seven epic.¡±


    Legend realm, how difficult was that?


    Li Shengjiang was a scientist who specialized in farming, and his cultivation aptitude was not considered to be outstanding.


    Even if he was given a longer lifespan, the chances of him breaking through were slim. Even if he had a second gene, he would at most be able to live for one or two more days in reality with the help of netizens.


    the glorious era of the alchemy monarch is coming to an end, even if he has extended his life for a while. Xu Zhi looked at the third beta testing sandbox that had just been activated. A new group of players had already entered the sandbox.


    It was time to plan how to develop the next era after alchemy monarch.

 Chapter 82

    ?


    Chapter 82: Chapter 82-everyone entering the Otherworld plan!


    Translator: 549690339


    According to Xu Zhi¡¯s speculations, it was impossible for him to break through to Level Seven epic. No matter how strong this level six great wizard¡¯s combat power was, how good he was at hiding, and how strong his desire to live was, he would not live long.


    a level six will always be a level six. At most, he can still rule there for one or two days.


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment and began to look at the third Test sandbox on the other side.


    The events of the alchemy Emperor¡¯s later years on the big sandbox had finally stabilized. The alchemy Emperor had returned to the throne. Xu Zhi shifted his attention to the small sandbox of evolution and dealt with some problems and hidden dangers from the third beta testing.


    It was the second day of the third beta testing.


    Xu Zhi sat on the chair by the door and continued to eat his Apple. As usual, he was surrounded by the new players who had just entered the game.


    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ve finally climbed Out of the Sandbox ocean and finally met the legendary God of creation. I do love to eat fruits, so I¡¯ll take a picture to remember!¡±


    hahaha, don¡¯t stop me. I¡¯m going to lick his shoes!!


    ¡°Shoe licking +1¡±


    ¡°Shoe licking +2¡å


    Xu Zhi took a bite of the Apple and looked at this group of new third beta players. He was suddenly speechless. The quality of the game this time was very high, but it was still as silly as ever.


    In fact, for this internal test, Xu Zhi had secretly vacated two spots. One was reserved for Chen Xi, and the other was reserved for himself, so that it would be more convenient for the two to meet.


    sub-brain, check how many spies from different countries are there in this third beta testing. Xu Zhi said after some thought.


    The Insecta nest mind replied robotically, ¡±


    there are 50 people for the third Test of the sandbox. Seven of them are from different big countries.


    There were only seven slots for the third beta test.


    There were so few of them. Was it because there were so many experts among the people that the research institutes of these countries could not compete with these experts?


    In fact, this was not the case.


    It wasn¡¯t until a few days before the third beta that the alchemy Emperor posted about the terrifying flow of time in the Otherworld, as well as all kinds of true data matching, that the various countries completely realized the horror of this ¡± spore evolution ¡°, and that it was likely to be a real Otherworld.


    It was only now that they thought about getting the closed beta slots. The real reason was that they had not prepared well in just one day.


    Furthermore, in their eyes, numbers were not the main factor.


    If he planted one person, he would be standing behind a Research Institute. If he planted a group of people, he would also be standing behind a Research Institute. It was better to concentrate all resources on one person. With countless scientists backing him, he would occupy a dominant position and become the next alchemy Emperor to rule the other world.


    Furthermore, from their point of view, they had to be careful and not dare to plant too many people in order to avoid angering this alien technology.


    When Xu Zhi heard the sub-brain say that, he was suddenly speechless. you guys f * cking planted a spy in the dark, and you even knew that it would anger me? That¡¯s right! Once the God of creation gets angry, the consequences will be very serious. A great flood will destroy the world and all living beings ¡­¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s all in the sandbox.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it. He did not know how serious it would be to offend him in reality.


    After beating up a group of gangster big countries, he even wanted to colonize and expand his own country¡¯s territory.


    He was too weak. He was a rank 1 wizard who was just a farmer in the countryside. One bullet would be enough to kill him. Now, he was just using his sub-brain to hack into their network and eavesdrop.


    In fact, the abilities of these seven people were beyond doubt.


    Behind them, there were countless big shots doing crazy calculations. Standing in a huge Research Institute was an enhanced version of li Shengjiang ¡­


    Xu Zhi scratched his head and took a bite of the Apple. to be honest, these seven people are equivalent to the children of heaven¡¯s will. They are the protagonists of heaven and earth who are favored by the heavenly Dao in novels! He¡¯s the long aotian who has thousands of luck in his body and can madly cheat and kill gods and Buddhas in his way!¡±


    As the heavenly Dao and the God of creation, Seven heaven¡¯s chosen ones appeared all of a sudden. They were the legendary protagonists of novels who could promote the development of the world¡¯s civilization era ¡­ Logically speaking, he should be very happy.


    ¡°But these heaven¡¯s chosen, long aotian, are all poisonous! Xu Zhi thought about it. it¡¯s easy to get rid of them completely. After all, the nest¡¯s AI can analyze and make judgments, and it won¡¯t give them any chance to plant spies.


    but, these seven heaven¡¯s chosen, long aotian, has gathered thousands of fate energy in one body. I¡¯m not too willing to drive them out completely ¡­ Xu Zhi felt that it was. pity. work. I¡¯m definitely going to let them work ¡­ I definitely won¡¯t refuse the dream of the people from the Research Institute to go bald! But think of ways to scheme against them, destroy their ambitions, and make them work for free.¡±


    This matter was quite tricky.


    After that, Xu Zhi called Chen Xi again.


    Xu Zhi had asked her to move out of the dormitory and live alone. After all, it was not very convenient to play games in the dormitory. He had also asked her not to reveal her in-game ID or even let anyone find out that she was playing the game.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already logged in!¡±


    Chen Xi was extremely excited. I didn¡¯t even dare to tell my classmates that I actually got this closed beta slot. It¡¯s already been hyped up to 500000 Yuan each on the internet, and there¡¯s a demand for it but no supply!


    ¡°What¡¯s the name and ID?¡± Xu Zhi pretended to ask.


    ¡°My name is Xi paper. Xi as in Chen Xi, Zhi as in Xu Zhi.¡± Chen Xi was very excited.


    A scumbag¡¯s tin foil hot?


    Xu Zhi coughed dryly and asked,¡±you¡¯ve already entered the sandbox, right?¡±


    I¡¯m in. I¡¯ve done my homework and studied a lot of evolutionary knowledge. I¡¯m now on land beside a bunch of crooked trees. The trees are chatting. I¡¯m a little red Lizard.


    ¡°Oh, wait here, I¡¯ll go in and find you.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the sandbox.


    Tilted tree ¡­


    The red Lizard ¡­


    His eyesight was already quite amazing. With a casual sweep of his eyes, he found Chen Xi¡¯s location a few minutes later.


    Thus, he quietly returned to his room and logged into the game. His account was ¡®I¡¯ll take down all the curses in my little notebook¡¯.


    In fact, after the incident with the three witches, he had nothing to do, so he evolved a deformed octopus species to prevent himself from being unable to enter the sandbox in time in the future when he needed to enter the sandbox urgently. Now was the perfect time to land.


    In front of the tilted tree, a bunch of trees were chirping.


    ¡°Waa! Are you really a female player?¡±


    it¡¯s such a hardcore game with very few girls. You must be very knowledgeable. Come, let¡¯s get to know each other and discuss the theory of evolution.


    ¡°Brother! Don¡¯t hit on girls, it¡¯s different from us in the second beta. The competition in the third beta is extremely fierce, and the only one who can make it out of there is definitely a balding female player.¡±


    Chen Xi was instantly enraged. I¡¯m not bald!


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to say that she had used her secret connections to hire someone to write her thesis in order to get a place in the closed beta.


    At this moment, there was a disturbance in the distance.


    A bunch of oddly-shaped animals and plants ran madly in one direction and waved at them. quick! Time to gather! The brothers who want to enter the other world next year have all come to sign up. The meeting is about to start!¡±


    Chen Xi¡¯s eyes widened. what happened? Why is everyone running? Could it be that the God of creation is coming out of the yard again and is now walking on the beast path? we have to run quickly to avoid a stampede?¡±


    As a new player, she knew a lot about the rules of the game and the Beast path.


    it¡¯s not about the beast path. This is a gathering of players. We¡¯re going to secretly do something big! let¡¯s go, ¡± a Crooked Tree said proudly. we¡¯ll also participate in it, in case there are no more spots for us later.


    ¡°Something big? I remember that there was a gathering at the beginning of the second beta to plot against the God of creation, but the team was wiped out ¡­¡± Chen Xi quickly said,¡±now that the third beta testing has begun, you guys want to have a gathering again?¡± Secretly doing something big again? Are you going to attack the God of creation again?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Who would dare to go against the God of creation now? Now, there¡¯s a group of bootlickers who only think about evolving food for the God of creation to eat ¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the forum? As soon as alchemy monarch¡¯s post ended, another post exploded in an instant! There¡¯s a big Shot who said that there¡¯s a way for all of us players to travel to the other world. We¡¯re going there for a meeting to discuss this matter.¡±


    ????


    Xu Zhi controlled the octopus and walked out. He was also stunned when he heard that.


    He had just been busy with the final years of the alchemy Emperor¡¯s life in the Sorcerer world and did not pay attention to the evolution of the small sandbox for a while. Now, these idiotic players were secretly plotting again, and they had been planning for a long time?


    Every time the closed beta reopens, you guys want to do something big?


    The second beta gamers wanted to team up to fight the giant boss, and the third beta gamers wanted to team up to travel to another world?


    These people are f * cking poisonous!

 Chapter 83

    ?


    Chapter 83: I¡¯ll form the head!


    Translator: 549690339


    To travel to another world as a group was such a bold idea. Perhaps only the fearless idiotic players could think of such a thing.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Zhi could not help but step forward and ask.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡± The tilted tree was full of doubts.


    ¡°My boyfriend.¡± Chen Xi was very pleased with herself.


    ¡°F * ck! A top student couple? They studied theses and played games together? Are you trying to show off your love in the game?¡±


    The few crooked trees were shocked.


    Everyone knew how difficult it was to get a slot now. Who knew that there was a top student couple here who could get two slots at the same time and enter the game together? it was terrifying to the extreme.


    This was a pair of male and female demons!


    He really couldn¡¯t afford to offend the two big shots.


    ¡°Hmph, showing off your love, you¡¯ll die quickly!¡± A few trees had been very enthusiastic when they looked at Chen Xi earlier, but when they saw her boyfriend, they immediately became cold. let¡¯s go to the meeting.


    A few trees pulled up their roots and strode forward.


    At this moment, a tree in the distance was stunned. hey, take me with you. I can¡¯t move!


    ¡°What kind of tree is a tree that can¡¯t walk? You don¡¯t look like a proper plant.¡± A few crooked trees had no choice but to work together and pull up the tree.


    Then, the two trees carried the Emerald tree on their shoulders, one in front and one behind, as if carrying a pole, and strode forward.


    When Chen Xi saw such a curious scene of a few long-legged trees carrying another tree as they walked, she was also instantly dumbfounded.


    After the deformed trees left, she quickly said to Xu Zhi, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re rich! We¡¯ve encountered a big secret incident! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go watch the meeting and join in the fun! It was impossible for all the players to travel to another world. After all, only two big shots had received the achievement reward, but what if it was true? Maybe we can also go to the other world, that would be great!¡±


    It was not that Chen Xi did not know about the stories of the alchemy Emperor. That was an extremely real game world, and it would be a lie to say that she was not envious of that kind of life.


    After all, how long could modern people live?


    80 years old? 90 years old?


    If you were strong enough, you could live for a few hundred years and become the sovereign of the world. You could also learn sorcery and become an extraordinary expert. There were endless possibilities and wonderful things. It would not be an exaggeration to say that you would have a Second Life.


    ¡°Yes, I definitely have to go and take a look.¡± Xu Zhi thought about it.


    He had come in to chat and relax, but he didn¡¯t expect to see such a thing. These people were going to stir up trouble again. If they could cause a scene, couldn¡¯t they take a break?


    give me five minutes. I¡¯ll go out and take a look at the post. I¡¯ll take the opportunity to understand the situation. Xu Zhi said.


    When Xu Zhi was done, he went offline and continued to sneak into the enemy camp to gather intelligence.


    He looked at the forum and found that there was another post that was quite popular among the posts that he had paid too much attention to.


    [ are you still troubled by the evolution of your species? Are you still staying up all night researching and working so hard? Do you really want to enter the other world? Come on!¡± [ you¡¯ve learned nothing from the spore colony. Here, your wish to enter the other world will be fulfilled! ]


    The person who posted it was called ¡®Xue Bai Xue¡¯, a third beta gamer. At this moment, he posted something incredible.


    ¡°Let us enter the other world together?¡±


    ¡°Union? There¡¯s no Guild setting in this game.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Only a few big shots entered before, how can we all leave the novice village?¡±


    Everyone was scolding him for playing to the gallery.


    However, after reading the post, they started to analyze the simple biological structure diagram one by one. Everyone was excited.


    ¡°F * ck! It¡¯s actually the principle of spore symbiosis, a combined organism!¡±


    the engine from before was already a very powerful creature with a hole in its brain. Who knew that this one would be even more powerful!


    . Now that I think about it, it¡¯s really feasible. In the natural world, wolves and wolves live together, and rhinoceros and rhinoceros birds live together ¡­ There are too many symbiotic creatures.¡±


    ¡°Merge! I¡¯ll form the head! (Gundam Warrior Transformation.jpg)¡±


    ¡°Merge! I¡¯ll form the skin! (Blah, blah, blah.)¡±


    ¡°Merge! I¡¯ll form the bone armor! (Warrior beauty transformation.jpg)¡±


    [ it¡¯s over, I can¡¯t find the picture (cry) ]


    ¡­.


    This post instantly exploded with excitement.


    Previously, everyone had only participated in the alchemy Emperor event and had not had enough.


    And now?


    Everyone was participating together, and they might enter the other world together. They could go in teams, go sightseeing, and experience the exotic customs of the other world. Just thinking about it was exhilarating!


    It was equivalent to forming a spore Guild and turning into a living being. If they could succeed, the sense of achievement would be unimaginable. This was the most earth-shaking plan the sandbox players had ever made since the server was launched!


    Xu Zhi took a look and immediately understood everything.


    The person who posted it was the player who had written the paper and wanted to evolve and combine creatures to create a level eight mythical creature.


    As expected, he started his Guild plan as soon as he entered.


    ¡°My brothers!¡± It might not be possible for you to evolve into a species with potential on your own. You should know the difficulty involved. This is a rare opportunity for you to enter the other world.


    It¡¯s better to go in first than to explore by yourself. After all, we can continue to explore our potential race when we come out. Those who want to join the ¡®God creation¡¯ plan, come on, first come, first served.¡±


    The Big Shot sent out a formal invitation.


    Haruko loves learning,¡¯newbies are all monsters! I have the chance to enter the other world?¡±


    Little brain went down the mountain,¡±we¡¯re together!¡± I was so excited when I saw the big boss¡¯s screenshot and life. Now, it¡¯s finally our turn to enter? Even though the Super big Shot entered alone and we could only enter in teams, I still wanted to smash the alchemy Emperor¡¯s dog head as soon as I entered! You stole my goddess Ermin!¡±


    If we really succeed and this path is feasible, doesn¡¯t that mean that we can form teams in the future and enter the sandpit? (Excited)¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± I don¡¯t think so. This hybrid species can only get one achievement, and it¡¯s useless for us to combine after that. This is the only chance for the players to enter as a group!


    ¡­.


    The crowd was in a heated discussion.


    And so now, a group of bizarrely shaped creatures had appeared and were rushing to the meeting. They planned to discuss the feasibility and how to cooperate according to the evolutionary blueprint of the big boss.


    Xu Zhi laughed when he saw this scene. I¡¯ve been thinking about how I could push them to form a group. But now, all of them are extremely excited. After all, they just watched the live broadcast of the alchemy Emperor¡¯s life. After Yun participated, they¡¯re still in high spirits and want to cause trouble.


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment, then re-entered the game and explained the general situation to Chen Xi, who was next to him.


    ¡°We can also enter the other world?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Chen Xi was very excited. The two of us will go and participate! This should be our only chance. If we miss this one, we won¡¯t have another one.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it for a moment. I¡¯m not going to participate. I don¡¯t have any ideas about this other world, but you can participate. This is a rare opportunity. You can go in and travel with these big shots. You can enjoy the beautiful scenery and scenery of the other world. Aren¡¯t you a casual scenic lover? This is a good opportunity for you to go on a group tour.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not going,¡± Chen Xi was a little disappointed.


    Xu Zhi, however, held his chin in his hands and wondered if he should open the back door for Chen Xi and think of a way to let her take over one of the leading powers of this God creation project.


    After all, according to the sub-brain¡¯s speculation, this giant God would be a pseudo-Zerg hero.


    It would reach the level of a pseudo-level eight mythical creature. Although it was not a true level eight mythical creature, it was still a demigod ¡­


    In the entire Magus world, there had never been a demigod at this level.


    If these idiotic players took the opportunity to control the giant God to cause trouble, it would be difficult for him to deal with it. Among the gods in the sky, Mercury, the god of wisdom, was just a decoration, and he could not stop them. He had to plant a spy to control the core authority of the giant God.


    And wasn¡¯t there a perfect candidate in front of him?


    A stupid salted fish who never knew how to play games and was so excited that he wanted to travel to the other world ¡­


    but how could we let Chen Xi infiltrate the base as a spy and gain control of the core? ¡± Xu Zhi had already begun to think about his own conspiracy.

 Chapter 84

    ?


    Chapter 84: Evolving into a God


    Translator: 549690339


    If these guys wanted to cause trouble, they really needed to find someone to restrain them and be a spy among them.


    Xu Zhi accompanied Chen Xi to a meeting that lasted for more than an hour. He also secretly eavesdropped on the conversation for a while before going offline.


    Xu Zhi learned from the meeting that the giant God construction plan involved 173 out of the 180 players on the sandbox who were willing to participate.


    The remaining seven people, like Xu Zhi, chose not to participate.


    Some of them had things to do in real life these few days and couldn¡¯t get away. Some of them were halfway through their species evolution and thought they had great potential. They couldn¡¯t bear to commit suicide and become spores again, so they didn¡¯t participate.


    Thus, after the candidates were confirmed, they were officially put on the agenda.


    This group of players were all experts at writing ¡®papers¡¯ and entering the sandbox. A group of extremely professional people quickly discussed and began a crazy God-creating plan.


    As soon as the match started, a brawler took the lead to speak.


    The racer of Mount Haruna cursed,¡¯damn it! We¡¯ll just create a fusion creature that¡¯s only a thousand meters tall, is that good enough? Something¡¯s not right, right? Let¡¯s make it at least five to six kilometers! Oh no, five or six thousand meters wasn¡¯t fun either. If he wanted to do it, he should do it to his heart¡¯s content! Its body was as long as the God of creation in the courtyard, a giant with a height of 10000 feet. This was the real God-creating movement! (Picking nose)¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    This Big Shot¡¯s words were shocking, and the atmosphere suddenly turned cold. There was a moment of silence.


    Little brain went down the mountain,¡±f * ck, Big Boss, they¡¯re here to cause trouble again!¡± Thinking about creating gods, killing gods, and rebellion all day long (terrifying)¡±


    Haruko loves learning replied,¡¯shivering! What do you think, Big Shot Bai Xue?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s possible!¡± If we want to do it, then we¡¯ll do it big (smile). After all, each of us can bring tens or hundreds of species together and reach the size of the God of creation ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi eavesdropped on the God creation plan that this group of players was talking about and was immediately dumbfounded.


    If you want to stir up trouble, then so be it, but you want to make it bigger and bigger?


    Aren¡¯t you guys afraid of the heavens?


    At first, it was expected to be a giant God the size of a Husky. However, after a group of people came up with a plan, their ambitions grew wildly. In the end, they unanimously decided: If he wanted to be high, he wanted to be high to the heavens! He wanted to create the most awesome! He wanted to make one that was the size of Xu Zhi himself, which was the body of a giant that was a hundred thousand feet tall.


    To an ant, a human¡¯s body size was like a vast continent.


    But soon, the group of ambitious people became very excited, as if they had been injected with chicken blood. Under the leadership of the big shots, they began to build the basic biological template-ships.


    To build a ship, he naturally had to cut the trees first.


    ¡°So be it, you bastards, are you cutting down our trees?¡±


    ¡°The earlier you die, the earlier you reincarnate! So what if I cut you guys? We¡¯re all going to die anyway, so we¡¯ll become spores again and combine together.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna seized the opportunity to retaliate.


    This fiery-red Rooster held its head high and puffed out its chest. It patrolled continuously like a supervisor.


    ¡°You trees, take the initiative! Hey! Those long-legged tree brothers over there, they¡¯re carrying the tree brothers over here who can¡¯t move, and they¡¯re lining up to be chopped down!¡±


    The final chicken swaggered. also, the players who have evolved into Sickles, move faster! Is he a real man? All of you, be gory! Let¡¯s cut off the heads of these trees first and euthanize them in advance!¡±


    The trees were speechless.


    The group of vegetable players had tears streaming down their faces.


    This guy was obviously taking revenge!


    It turned out that everyone was trying so hard to transform trees so that there would be more wood in this sandbox?


    It seems that we really have good foresight.


    ¡­¡­.


    This was destined to be a vast project.


    A group of ants working together to build a ship the size of a yacht in the real world.


    However, everyone was extremely efficient, and the division of labor was very clear. Although there were only 173 players, with their own groups, there were tens of thousands of labor forces. It was like building a great wall.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    In front of the verdant forest, a long-legged tree ¡®King¡¯ led its own tribe. Dozens of long-legged trees were lined up to be cut down.


    On the other side, a bunch of Scarlet, sickle-shaped creatures were sitting on small stools and cutting trees crazily.


    Some players had already started to piece the ships together.


    ¡­.


    These screenshots were all posted through the post ¡®creating the divine movement¡¯, and some people were even livestreaming it so that the audience outside could see the progress of their players¡¯ construction.


    ¡°So exciting! Those trees with beautiful and sexy long legs, the beautiful legs are making me excited, oh my! Sexy tree, being cut down online (funny)¡±


    ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m from the long-legged tree, so I¡¯m here to cut down the nest! (Funny face)¡±


    ¡°Shocking! It turned out that these trees had evolved legs to make it convenient for them to line up and commit suicide! (Funny face)¡±


    The people outside were all talking about it. It would be a lie to say that they weren¡¯t envious.


    Everyone knew that if this God creation movement, which almost all the players were involved in, succeeded, it would definitely cause a big scene.


    Previously, everyone was envious of the alchemy monarch inside.


    And now? This group of people said, ¡± we¡¯re not convinced. We¡¯re going to form a party and beat up the alchemy Emperor online!


    Very soon, other than going offline to eat, they had been live streaming for more than ten hours. A huge ship was built. It looked like a small wooden boat in real life. It was quietly parked on a small sand plate in front of Xu Zhi¡¯s door.


    The reason why it was so fast was because of the jerry-built building project.


    It was almost like a pile of wood that was roughly pieced together. It was fine as long as it could float on the sea. After all, it was a basic creature template. The faster it rotted, the better it was.


    ¡°One, two, one!¡±


    ¡°One, two, one!¡±


    a group of strange creatures turned into boatmen, and thousands of little ants pulled the ship into the sea.


    Fortunately, Xu Zhi had prepared for them a 30-square-meter small sandbox for evolution. He had prepared 40% of the ocean for them, which was a small pond of 12 square meters. This wooden ship was 1.8 meters long and half a meter wide, so it could still be easily put in.


    ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded!¡±


    ¡°He committed suicide! They all started to commit suicide! Reincarnated, everyone will start the game again, return to the ocean, the origin of life, and become the single-celled creatures of the ocean!¡±


    remember that spores like us are born to attach to the ship, and we fill the ship together ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve shown you the evolution process. As the ship slowly rots, Parasites Like Us will slowly replace the ship¡¯s structure. We will stick to each other and join together. Finally, the wood will completely disappear, and the ship will become a giant ship completely made up of living creatures.¡±


    everyone, look! The God of creation is sitting on a chair in the courtyard, eating an Apple and looking at us spores.


    ¡°It¡¯s very normal! According to the setting, this omniscient, omnipotent, Supreme God of creation, us spores are in his dimensional evolution yard, causing trouble. He naturally wants to see what we spores are up to ¡­¡±


    ¡°The God of creation is also stunned! He watched as we built a creature that was as large as him! His brain was in a mess-what were these single-celled organisms doing? Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Will there be a hidden reward?¡±


    according to the ancient legends, there is a giant ship of life in the sea of eternal ruins. The ship has eight sails, a single anchor, and countless tentacles surrounding it. The giant ship is the origin of the old gods. It is a nameless fear, an indescribable existence, and the convergence of all things!


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Zhi sat in his chair and munched on an Apple, silently watching the bunch of guys in the distance. All of them were extremely excited and madly high. He was very calm, because he had already gotten used to their daily operations.


    Xu Zhi asked the Insecta nest mind, ¡± is that player from the spore colony who ¡®learned for nothing¡¯ and is in charge of this project a spy planted by those research institutes? ¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    but he¡¯s also an extremely outstanding talent, ¡± said the Insecta nest mind.


    Xu Zhi took a look.


    He was a college student who studied marine ecology without any background. It was no wonder that he had such professional knowledge about parasitic ships in the ocean.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as your background is clean.¡± Xu Zhi thought about it and decided to first see how the evolution process would go.

 Chapter 85

    ?


    Chapter 85: My bones, he has his own thoughts!


    Translator: 549690339


    This evolution sandbox was based on the speed of cell division, which was 10000 times faster.


    These spores evolved extremely quickly. After a few hours, they quickly adapted to the environment and became marine creatures that parasitized the ship. They were algae, shells, corals ¡­


    They quickly covered the entire ship, densely packed and complicated, making people have an extreme fear of being densely packed.


    Marine parasites attached to ships, causing them to decay quickly.


    Not to mention these spores that were frantically dividing and reproducing? Soon, some parts of the ship began to corrode, and other creatures filled them up.


    It kept repeating.


    In the end, the entire ship was corroded and disappeared.


    Countless players stuck together and replaced the entire structure of the ship, turning into a huge ship-shaped creature.


    we¡¯ve succeeded in the first step, ¡± Xue Bai said. we¡¯ve already glued them together. However, it¡¯s only an extremely primitive and rough structure. Countless simple pieces of flesh and lives are glued together. This is the foundation! This meat fish is a brand new giant spore organism. It doesn¡¯t have eyes, ears, mouth, and nose, but it can go through the evolutionary structure of any living creature.¡±


    Haruko loves learning: ¡± now, let¡¯s invite the racer of Mount Haruna to the stage. He¡¯s been working so hard that he¡¯s lost countless strands of hair. He¡¯s also calculating the evolution path of this initial convergence fish.


    The racer of Mount Haruna laughed,¡¯hahaha, the handsome pan is here! Then, everyone, let me explain how we should proceed to the next step.


    right now, we¡¯re basically a pile of useless pieces of meat stuck together. We can¡¯t be considered as a real life, but rather a primordial spore. The next step is to make use of the external environmental pressure to reasonably adjust the biological structure and become well-recuperated.


    we have 173 players, and 160 of them have their own species. They will not evolve separately, and they will evolve together as a whole. Some people gradually become bone armor, some people gradually become flesh and blood, some people have human skin, some people have human outer bone armor, some people have human hair ¡­


    The remaining 13 players will become the core muscle fibers and control the core movements of the giant.¡±


    After all, 173 players with 173 thoughts were too difficult to communicate and cooperate with. If they were controlled together, the giant would not be able to move at all.


    Therefore, the other 160 players only had to play dead. Their skin, bones, hair, cells ¡­ These biological structures didn¡¯t need to move at all. They just had to lie there quietly like a quiet ¡± tree.


    A living being¡¯s movement was dependent on its muscles.


    The 13 players had evolved into various muscles, smooth muscles, heart muscles, spinal muscles ¡­ By bringing his own race and becoming the muscles all over the giant¡¯s body, he could control his hundreds and thousands of ¡± muscle ¡± races and control the giant¡¯s movements together.


    The ¡®thirteen-person round table meeting¡¯ inside his body was formed by the racer of Mount Haruna and the student ¡­ These thirteen elite bosses served as the core control of the giant God ¡­


    it¡¯s indeed a very terrifying biological concept, and it has a strong possibility of being implemented.


    Xu Zhi sat in the distance, nibbling on some fruit and taking a sip of tea. only 13 people can control their muscle movements. That will solve the problem of difficulty.


    At this very moment, this wriggling ship that was constantly evolving on its own had already begun to become a creature formed from a pile of meat. It was gradually becoming more organized, with each of them having their own duties and responsibilities.


    And this ¡± thirteen-person Round Table Conference ¡± held the control of the Giants, so a newbie and weak player like Chen Xi naturally had no ability to do so.


    Xu Zhi had no choice but to make her compromise and try her best to choose the body tissue composition that became the ¡± hair ¡± part. This was a backup plan that Xu Zhi had left behind.


    and the core controlling members of the thirteen round table, the seven main characters of the era who gathered countless Providence, all took the opportunity to sneak in ¡­


    Xu Zhi made a sad expression.


    This was because they were too powerful and had the Research Institute behind them. If it wasn¡¯t for them and the other countries ¡®powerful forces secretly helping them, these players wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal with them so easily.


    After all, how massive was a giant God, a terrifying collective lifeform?


    Without the support of a huge amount of knowledge, it was simply impossible to achieve!


    Now that they had displayed their abilities, working with the racer of Mount Haruna, Xue Baixue, and the others to construct the evolutionary template of the giant, their abilities were recognized and they became one of the thirteen core members of the upper echelons.


    these f * ckers have all sneaked in. They want to control this giant God¡¯s leadership from the inside of his body and start a conspiracy theory in the other world ¡­


    Xu Zhi was completely speechless. but without them working for me, this idea is just a fantasy. It¡¯s hard to put it into practice.


    At this moment, another few hours had passed.


    With the hard work of the players, they began to move from a meat boat to walking upright.


    All sorts of parasitic organisms attached to the ship began to completely separate.


    Corals, shells, and conchs gradually combined and turned into solid bones ¡­


    Creatures rich in meat such as clams and abalones became meat stuffing.


    The seaweed and aquatic grass had turned into thick hair.


    The mosses and kelp had turned into smooth skin.


    However, it still had the appearance of the original ship.


    The ship¡¯s original giant anchor had become the black giant anchor weapon in his hand.


    The sail transformed into ears, like a creature that covered half of the ship.


    However, he had originally been expected to be as tall as Xu Zhi, but now he had become short and chubby. If Xu Zhi were to be compared to a giant of a hundred thousand feet, he was now only sixty thousand feet tall, and his height only reached Xu Zhi¡¯s chest.


    ¡°But with this size, he¡¯s already a super giant God in the sandbox, okay? A 60,000-foot giant God! Its body is comparable to an entire continent, and as soon as it lies down, its body can destroy the entire capital of Babylon.¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment, then he suddenly muttered, ¡± a Sea Giant formed by countless sea creatures can be considered the god of the sea. Furthermore, this shape and holding a giant anchor ¡­ Isn¡¯t this the legendary Sea Giant, the tidal giant Leviathan? ¡±


    At that moment, Xu Zhi was not the only one in shock. The ocean was also in high spirits.


    hahaha, we¡¯ve finally evolved into amphibians! We can go ashore now!


    ¡°Speak, don¡¯t move! Only the 13 muscled players can control our bodies. You guys are a bunch of scaffolding. Have you ever seen any creature¡¯s bones, skin, hair, and tendons move on their own? There were no such creatures at all! Just obediently play dead and lie down!¡±


    ¡°No, we organs have our own thoughts!¡±


    ¡°We just want to move!¡±


    All of a sudden, an extremely creepy scene appeared on the screen.


    Half of the tidal giant¡¯s huge body was immersed in the ocean, and he could see through the entire 30-meter sand plate with a glance. His bones, skin, and hair quickly disintegrated, and he ran out happily.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The entire giant began to break apart layer by layer, and like the gunaught tablet or building blocks, it began to collapse.


    The racer of Mount Haruna exclaimed,¡¯f * ck, f * ck, f * ck, f * ck! You guys, run your sister! Your tissues, bones, and skin can¡¯t be touched! Come back quickly, it¡¯s all f * cking broken!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I have skin with my own personality!¡±


    The tidal giant¡¯s skin began to turn outwards.


    ¡°This fur of mine has its own dreams!¡±


    The tidal giant¡¯s fur also fell off as it jumped into the distance.


    I¡¯m different, ¡± tinfoil said. I want my hair to stay on my head quietly and be a quiet beautiful woman.


    Haruko loves learning: You don¡¯t want to!¡±


    Then, Haruko AI learned how to control her whole scalp. Like an octopus, she ran with her lush hair in an extremely strange posture, fell into the sea, and swam wildly. let¡¯s have fun, sisters!


    ¡°A bunch of idiots.¡±


    Xu Zhi did not know whether to laugh or cry.


    Meanwhile, the cloud players outside were laughing so hard that their stomachs hurt when they saw the scene of the giant falling apart and collapsing, turning into bones and flesh that ran out.


    my God! What the hell is this creature?!


    ¡°The scalp will run out on its own! (Terrifying)¡±


    ¡°My teeth, they have their own thoughts! (Tooth pain)¡±


    ¡°F * ck, these bones have grown legs! He broke his skin and ran out like crazy! To announce that they were living beings! Have your own independent sovereignty (sudden change in style)¡±


    these bones refuse to be a ¡®tree¡¯ that takes root quietly. They must have been transformed by those long-legged tree dumbass players from before. They¡¯ve secretly evolved into ¡®rebellious and rebellious¡¯ criminal tools (funny).


    ¡­.


    After countless people wailed and wailed, it took a long time for these lively guys to return to their original positions and reassemble.


    ¡°Merge! I¡¯ll form the bones.¡±


    ¡°Merge! I¡¯ll form the skin.¡±


    ¡°Merge! I¡¯ll make the hair.¡±


    Right now, they had already evolved into their own form and combined positions, so it was fine even if they were separated.


    They weren¡¯t real living creatures to begin with. They were just a symbiotic relationship built by a bunch of living beings, relying on each other.


    Now, they were like building blocks and assembling toy Giants. They could be reassembled at will.


    After a round of fun, what replaced it was naturally extreme happiness.


    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re awesome! We¡¯ve succeeded! If we put all these parts together, we¡¯ll be sea Giants! Giants are amphibious and can live in both land and sea. It¡¯s a pity that they¡¯re too heavy and can¡¯t fly. Otherwise, they¡¯d be a multi-species species, and that would be awesome!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, the next step is to enter the Magus world and wait for us to fuse our genes ¡­ Even if we can¡¯t get the Phoenix blood, we can at least fuse our genes once.¡±


    ¡°We have a total of 173 people, and each of us can integrate a gene once! The bone armor and skin type organization players can fuse the evil eye gene into their own race. The bone armor and skin mages don¡¯t even need to move, and their terrifying, chaotic, and brutal spirit force field will madly surge out. Their skin and bones will automatically cast spells, and they can destroy all living creatures. This is simply amazing!¡±


    ¡°Muscle and tendon type players can be integrated with slime genes! With the huge strength of the ahoge engine, the muscles and tendons are also powerful engines. This way, our strength will be multiplied, and our movement speed will not be as slow as it seems.¡±


    ¡°Hair, teeth, these places can be integrated with the final chicken¡¯s genes! After all, his hair and teeth are not real teeth. Everyone is assembled and disassembled. His hair can also move on its own, waving wildly and stabbing others in a sneak attack, poisoning them to death. This giant God¡¯s entire body is a weapon of destruction!¡±


    When Xu Zhi heard this plan, he could not help but tremble slightly.


    That¡¯s right!


    If these players entered the Sorcerer world, they would be able to integrate a second gene.


    His skin, bones, hair, muscles, and even his body¡¯s tissues could cultivate on their own. At that time, it would be truly terrifying.


    These idiotic players had really created a world-class taboo existence that was so terrifying that it made the world tremble!


    It could easily destroy the world!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s hair stood on end.


    They¡¯re really up to something, creating a forbidden existence that wants to destroy my sandbox at the drop of a hat.


    ¡°The Insecta nest mind,¡±


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself, ¡± bring out the genetic characteristics of this giant.


    The attributes were as follows:


    Cthulhu evil god, Great Old One, Terminator, all in one (the names discussed by the players, but not named)


    [ genetic characteristics: indescribable fear, body change, rebirth from a drop of blood, longevity with the world ]


    (Unlimited growth, potential unknown)

 Chapter 86

    ?


    Chapter 86: The birth of the forbidden existence


    Translator: 549690339


    These four genetic talents were several times more terrifying than Phoenix¡¯s. Phoenix only had one heaven-defying genetic talent, but this person seemed to have four heaven-defying genetic talents.


    As for the slime gene and evil eye gene ¡­ There was no need to compare these ordinary-level genes.


    Xu Zhi carefully read through the descriptions of the four heaven genes.


    Gene 1-indescribable fear.


    Every part of its body was made up of countless living creatures that could think.


    Countless thoughts were chaotic, twisted, violent, evil, and disorderly, forming a brutal mental pressure.


    It caused the existence to be unable to look directly at it, understand it, or hear its voice.


    Any ordinary person who saw his shape or heard his voice would instantly go crazy and collapse.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    Any creature that tried to understand and see his existence in their minds would feel an indescribable fear. They would run away for no reason, go crazy, and walk towards complete destruction?


    Evil gods can not be looked at directly?


    Xu Zhi recalled the setting of the old gods in the Cthulhu mythology.


    Right now, a group of players were controlling this chaotic evil creature, so it was still considered a normal creature and had not fully displayed its terrifying power.


    However, when the 170 players went offline or left, they would become independent existences. He would constantly emit more than 170 chaotic screams and more than 170 different thoughts, which would be extremely distorted and chaotic.


    He was a collection of chaotic and evil thoughts, and it was impossible for him to develop his own unified wisdom.


    Gene 2:


    This creature is formless and shapeless. It can take on thousands of forms and has infinite possibilities.


    Xu Zhi was a little surprised again. He took a bite of the Apple and said, ¡± does that mean that his biological nature exists only as a pile of building block parts? any combination of them will bring about infinite possibilities? The tidal giant before us is just one of his physical forms?¡±


    He then looked at the next talent.


    The third gene was blood reincarnation.


    [ this creature is not a real living being. It is made up of 173 types of evil god cells. ]


    Even if there was only a piece of flesh or a drop of blood left and it was not completely destroyed, as long as these 173 types of basic ¡®evil god cells¡¯ still existed, even if they were scattered all over the world, they would reproduce again, lead themselves, return to one place, and reconstruct their bodies.


    it¡¯s the reconstructed image of those sand sculptures.


    Xu Zhi was completely shocked.


    It could not be killed, and humans could not understand its existence. This kind of existence surpassed all human knowledge of life, and it was more and more in line with the setting of Cthulhu mythology.


    The fourth gene was to live forever.


    This lifeform has an eternal lifespan and can live longer than a world. One World after another will be destroyed, born, and replaced, but it will not die of old age and will exist for eternity in one era after another.


    Xu Zhi was silent for a moment.


    from a certain perspective, that is indeed the case. He is an amalgamation of 173 types of ¡®evil god cells¡¯. As long as these 173 types of creatures reproduce generation after generation, co-exist with each other, and continue to form his body structure, he will indeed exist forever, equivalent to the replacement of cells generation after generation.


    Although it didn¡¯t possess true intelligence and only had chaotic thoughts, its vitality was terrifyingly strong.


    these bastards. It seems like they¡¯ve created a terrifying taboo existence. They¡¯re already Level Seven epic creatures when they were born, and their combat strength is already comparable to a demigod. And this is their primitive form without any genes.


    If it was like what the players had said, if they could cultivate and integrate the first gene into their bodies, they would become demigods.


    If a second gene was integrated and cultivated together, it would become a level eight mythical creature.


    Furthermore, every cell in his body would cultivate and grow on its own.


    The possibility of unlimited growth.


    According to the information given by the Insecta nest mind, Xu Zhi understood that there was indeed a huge gap between a level-seven epic wizard and a level-eight mythical wizard.


    In fact, there was still a barrier realm between them, which was the demigod realm.


    The demigod realm meant that the accumulation of external power was enough to reach the limit of a human.


    Demigods were only one step away from becoming gods. They would light their Godfire, which would allow them to fuse with their third gene and become a high-level life form.


    The gene level was different from the realm level.


    However, in the same realm, the one with more genes and higher life form would definitely be stronger.


    In addition, those with low gene levels were unable to enter the higher realms, while those with high gene levels were born with no bottlenecks.


    as for li Shengjiang, he actually already has a divine fire, which is a life form with three genes. He doesn¡¯t have the bottleneck of a level Seven demigod. It¡¯s just that his cultivation talent is not heaven-defying enough, so he can¡¯t break through the level Seven epic realm. Xu Zhi frowned.


    Insecta nest mind, can I fuse these genes into it? ¡± Xu Zhi suddenly asked.


    I don¡¯t recommend becoming such a creature.


    The Insecta nest mind answered, ¡± this is not a real living being. It¡¯s a strange composite lifeform that has such unique characteristics.


    In other words, unless I want to lose my intelligence and consciousness, it¡¯s impossible to get four God-class genetic talents ¡­ As expected, without losing anything, it¡¯s hard to reach the heavens in a single step and obtain such a heaven-defying power.¡±


    Xu Zhi was silent for a moment, then laughed. but, all of these creatures with four genes are so heaven-defying. They should be comparable to the legendary Zerg heroes with five genes and their genetic sequence adjusted at will, right? ¡±


    originally, I was only expected to be a 4-Geno fake Zerg hero. Now, it¡¯s beyond my expectations and far exceeds the ordinary 5-Geno Zerg heroes! ¡°However, it¡¯s difficult to be a subordinate to such a chaotic creature without intelligence,¡± the sub-brain replied immediately.


    Xu Zhi was not surprised.


    These four genes were too heaven-defying. It was very normal for him to beat up ordinary 5-Geno Zerg heroes.


    ¡°In other words, I¡¯ve now created a terrifying existence with potential for growth that¡¯s more powerful than ordinary Zerg heroes! ¡®No wonder you said before that this will be a terrifying idea that transcends the era. The previous Queen of the hive, as the creator, was unable to create or evolve such a taboo creature ¡­¡¯ After all, the other party is a technological type. They didn¡¯t expect such a form of life convergence.¡±


    Xu Zhi very calmly attributed the powerful creatures that the players had created to the powerful creatures that he had created, and took the credit for it.


    [ yes, the baldness is theirs, and the results are mine! ]


    &Nbsp; although he could not control such a terrifying world-destroying evil god, living in it had indeed raised the level of the other world.


    Xu Zhi sat in his chair and thought about it. At that moment, the idiotic players in the distance were extremely excited.


    we¡¯ve succeeded. Why haven¡¯t we received the system notification that we¡¯ve received a potential creature reward? ¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be! Such an amazing super creature would definitely get it. Could it be that they were not allowed to collect the prize in groups? You¡¯re not allowing our group to enter the other world?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be?¡±


    Everyone started to worry.


    He had already successfully evolved, so why was it still so calm and peaceful? nothing had happened.


    could it be that the system still hasn¡¯t determined that we¡¯re a truly mature creature? after all, we¡¯re not skilled at walking, adapting, and walking. We¡¯re all crooked, and some idiots even cause trouble, running out all day.


    ¡°Right! Grinding!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get used to each other! control the creatures together. Everyone cooperate. Those idiots don¡¯t cause any trouble. Everyone get familiar with it. Walk, jump, and combine techniques! Quickly split and quickly assemble, or else even if we enter the Magus world, we¡¯ll still be hung up and beaten!¡±


    ¡°We players, the fourth calamity, descend upon the Otherworld to cause trouble! Conquer the foreign world¡¯s Aboriginals!¡±


    ¡­.


    Immediately, countless people began to burn with passion and cooperate to become a creature that could truly use it freely.


    Xu Zhi was very indifferent. He would wait for them to get used to each other for a while before putting them into the sandbox.


    He suddenly frowned. since the giant God of convergence, which I had the most faith in, has already taken form, how is the ¡®Rubik¡¯s Cube¡¯ going? ¡±


    Out of 180 players, seven did not participate. The Big Shot who proposed the Rubik¡¯s Cube conjecture was one of them.


    At this moment, she was secretly studying how to silently evolve her own Rubik¡¯s Cube creature.


    it seems that the iron creature here has also made progress. It¡¯s about to take shape. Xu Zhi took a look at the progress and laughed. He felt that the two creatures with great potential in this year¡¯s third beta test had really given him a great surprise and anticipation!


    And in the big sandbox, just as Xu Zhi was watching the player giant God¡¯s construction plan for two days, li Shengjiang, who was inside, finally lived a peaceful life of more than two hundred years and was about to finish his life.


    His era of alchemy Emperor was finally coming to an end.

 Chapter 87

    ?


    Chapter 87: He wants to torture me to death!


    Translator: 549690339


    Year 700 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    It had been 100 years since the last wedding. Now, it was the National Day again. At the same time, the friendly competition between the Three Kingdoms ¡®wizard Academies was also held. Countless genius Wizards were competing in the arena.


    At this moment, the alchemy monarch had ruled the world for more than three hundred years, and his lifespan was more than four hundred years.


    ¡°Four hundred years of undying, there has never been one in history.¡±


    thinking back, Gilgamesh and the three witches all lived for more than 200 years. Such a long lifespan is indeed unprecedented.


    ¡­..


    Countless people could only bury this shock in their hearts.


    In these long years, there were no more disharmonious voices, and it developed peacefully. After all, the long-lived alchemy Emperor had once again suppressed the Three Kingdoms with unparalleled momentum.


    Now, li Shengjiang, who had been on the move for a lifetime, finally welcomed his own days of peace and leisure farming.


    In the past 100 years, he had lived happily with the seven little witches, planted crops, and developed the technology tree. It was indeed the best time.


    Although a few more Level-6 sorcerers had been born in this harmonious atmosphere of the country, and Ermin had also advanced to a Level-6 sorcerer, it was still too harmonious. Without the oppression of death, it was difficult to give birth to outstanding geniuses like Medusa who could create an era.


    During the celebration, the Rose Kingdom and the desert half-orc kingdom all presented gifts to the monarch and Emperor.


    The Wizards of the Three Kingdoms gathered and leisurely tasted all kinds of food. They discussed alchemy and witchcraft, and from time to time, they looked up at the king of Babylon, Grantham, who was sitting on the throne.


    his aura is still surging and his pressure is shocking.


    the alchemy monarch seems to want to live forever and rule the wizard era.


    While people were discussing, the stamen suddenly bloomed.


    Rows of beautiful court ladies holding flower baskets and throwing flower petals into the air spread out from both sides.


    ¡°The winner of this year¡¯s Wizard Tournament, brother Edward, Edward. Eric, Alphons. Eric, come and meet our great alchemy Emperor! The king of Babylon! Your Majesty Grantham!¡±


    One wonderful era after another was advancing.


    There were countless stories about the Sorcerer Academies and the major schools, but the alchemy Emperor still sat on the throne.


    ¡­..


    Year 704 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    It had only been four years since the Qing Kingdom, but a shocking piece of news had suddenly come. The seven wangfei of the alchemy Emperor had died of old age and the Emperor had held a funeral for them. For a time, the entire country was shocked.


    what? the emperor¡¯s Princess has already died of old age? ¡±


    Li Shengjiang stood silently in front of the grave for three days.


    ¡°Teacher ¡­¡±


    Ermin stood in the distance silently. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to comfort him.


    Elizabeth and the other Seven Witches were extremely weak. The alchemy Emperor had spent countless rare treasures and countless national resources to keep them alive. They had slept for nearly 100 years before they woke up.


    But now, he had only lived for an extra hundred years.


    Li Shengjiang suddenly thought of something and sighed, ¡± ¡°I still remember that the winner of the college tournament summoned the Edward brothers because he wanted to develop Forbidden Alchemy and create a human body. He wanted to come into contact with the Forbidden Zone like the Emperor of death and save his mother. In the end, the alchemy backlash caused the brothers to become disabled.¡±


    Li Shengjiang sighed. I don¡¯t want to get involved in this, and I don¡¯t want to ask Medusa, the Emperor of death, for help. I want them to rest in peace.


    I¡¯ve laughed and talked with them for a hundred years. That¡¯s enough. Counting their lifespans, they¡¯ve already lived for more than two hundred years. Gilgamesh and the three witches were nothing more than this back then. It¡¯s enough for these little third-level witches.


    Li Shengjiang was already very satisfied with a hundred years of time.


    However, he would have to live the rest of the day by himself.


    After the death of the seven little witches, he felt that his heart was empty and that there was no purpose in living anymore.


    it¡¯s like they¡¯re my real family. I almost forgot that I came from another modern world. I feel like I¡¯m Grantham, the alchemy Emperor. This is my life.


    ¡°Let me be willful for once and be a tyrant.¡±


    He smiled bitterly and turned to leave. Looking at his magnificent Palace in the distance, he said, ¡± you can die together with him. This was a home built for you.


    On the second day, a shocking announcement was made:


    The Hanging Garden of Babylon would be buried with the seven wangfei!


    Countless people were shocked beyond words. On the streets and in the alleys of the country, people were discussing it after meals.


    ¡°The Hanging Garden of Babylon, a world-class alchemy wonder! I¡¯m going to be buried with seven little witches of the third rank?¡±


    this is the home that the alchemy Emperor built for the seven Witches to explore the gods in the sky. It¡¯s only a supplementary function, so it¡¯s only natural that the home is buried with them.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t The Hanging Garden of Babylon a little too extravagant to be used as a Cemetery? Could it be fake news?¡±


    it can¡¯t be fake news. Some people have already seen The Hanging Garden of Babylon Rising into the sky and flying towards the endless pit that was used to explore the underground. The alchemy lair of ¡®Tartarus¡¯ has now sunk to the limit of the underground. The giant of ¡®Adolf¡¯ has already lifted his giant shovel again and is filling up the soil.


    ¡­.


    When the exact news came out, countless people couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration at the Grand gesture.


    The great tomb of Tartarus was built.


    The Hanging Garden of Babylon was buried deep underground as a place to rest.


    This was the most sensational news in hundreds of years. Perhaps it was not only for the seven little witches, but also for the alchemy Emperor¡¯s plan to be buried with them in the ground after his death.


    However, The Hanging Garden of Babylon was originally used to Search for the Gods in the sky and explore the Eye of the Wind, ¡± degantes. now that it was buried, it was no doubt that he had completely given up on the dream of going up to the sky and exploring the Land of the Gods.


    After the death of the seven concubines, their King was completely exhausted and had lost his ambition.


    ¡­¡­


    Year 800 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    Another hundred years had passed, and the alchemy Emperor had lived for five hundred years. This great sovereign had ruled over half of the Babylon sorcerer Kingdom for a long time.


    The 100-year celebration was about to begin.


    It was another inter-Academy tournament, and there were still many talents. Everything was just like that year.


    The great emperor was still as powerful as he was a hundred years ago. His vast spiritual pressure made people not dare to look at him directly as he sat on the throne.


    People were still discussing it like they did a hundred years ago.


    the alchemy monarch is still as powerful as ever. Could it be that it¡¯s just an external phenomenon? is he actually dying of old age? ¡±


    don¡¯t speak nonsense. During the 100th year celebration of Babylon two hundred years ago, when the Emperor got married, some people said that the Emperor would not live for long. A hundred years ago, when the seven wangfei died of old age, some people still said the same thing. Now, the Emperor is still sitting on a high position, alive and kicking, presiding over this celebration.


    the alchemy Lord has already lived for 500 years. Unbelievable. An Ordinary Level-6 legendary wizard can only live for 250 years ¡­


    but perhaps living a long life is a kind of suffering for the current great emperor.


    Everyone sighed. According to the alchemy monarch¡¯s current trend, he still did not age. It was estimated that he could live for hundreds or even thousands of years!


    How could a rank 6 Magus compare to the terrifying power of an Emperor?


    ¡­.


    Gorgon Alchemy Island, the land of night on the other side of ocean okanos.


    Medusa was also a little surprised. Frowning, she said, ¡± a Level-6 legend has a lifespan of 250 years, and a Level-7 epic wizard has a lifespan of 600 years. I¡¯m now more than 650 years old. According to the normal lifespan, I would have died long ago.


    If I hadn¡¯t broken part of the mysteries of death and understood the basic structure of living things-cells. that the alchemy Emperor had talked about. discovering their birth and death, and slowing down their aging, I would only have. lifespan of over seven hundred years now ¡­ Alchemy monarch, why is he still alive? Is he going to turn the tables and torture me to death?¡±


    It was simply unbelievable that a Level-7 legendary wizard would be tortured to death by a Level-6 legendary wizard.


    It was as if the alchemy monarch was a real living Epic.


    Medusa had always been calm and collected, but at this moment, she was beginning to lose her composure. She was now more than 650 years old, and only had a little more than 100 years left to live.


    She became anxious and her face was full of disbelief. how long can he live? He¡¯s just a legend alchemy Lord. Do you really want to torture me, an epic wizard, to death?¡±

 Chapter 88

    ?


    Chapter 88: The end of an era


    Translator: 549690339


    Year 804 of Babylon, in the palace Hall.


    Medusa was not the only one who was anxious. Li Shengjiang, who was sitting on the throne, was also very anxious.


    ¡°Medusa, why is she still not dead? She¡¯s already more than 650 years old. Normally, epic Wizards would have died long ago.¡±


    Medusa wanted to boil him to death, but how could li Shengjiang not want to boil Medusa to death?


    He wanted to solve a terrifying hidden danger that could erupt at any time before his death, so that the next emperor Ermin could ascend the throne and pave the way to rule the world.


    The two of them were the strongest at that time. Now, they were competing to see who would live longer and who would die of old age first!


    He had relied on countless netizens to develop the drug and break through the limit of his life.


    Medusa, on the other hand, had managed to break through the limits of her lifespan by herself.


    Both of them had their own methods and felt that they had lived longer than the other.


    Medusa, an extraordinary native, did not have any modern technology, but she was indeed a genius. She had already followed the wizard¡¯s cultivation method and walked the path of ¡± godhood. although it was rough, she had already tried to break through the limits of life and began to clean up her genetic chain.


    She checked the microscopic world and realized that Level 7 epic was the limit that humans could reach!


    In order to break through to the next realm and become a God, one had to become a higher life form and fuse with another gene to surpass humans. Only then would it be possible.


    On this day, the alchemy monarch was sitting on the throne.


    He closed his eyes and looked at his disciple Ermin. Medusa, as expected of the Emperor of death ¡­ I can¡¯t hold on any longer. I won¡¯t be able to last longer than her. Five hundred years is the limit of my life.¡±


    during my reign, it was already impossible to get rid of Medusa, this terrifying scourge. After I die, she will definitely break the seal and come out to wreak havoc in the world again. Ermin, I can only leave everything to you.


    ¡°Yes, teacher,¡± Ermine said in a low voice.


    Li Shengjiang was silent for a moment.


    It seemed that they could only wait for the evil God of Destruction outside to come in, and when the fourth calamity descended, they would hand over Medusa, the tricky and cunning fellow, to them. In terms of slyness and scheming, they were not inferior to anyone else.


    It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t have any contact with the outside world. He would occasionally go out for ten minutes to eat, go to the toilet, and browse the game forum.


    On the forum, the idiotic players were now worshiping Ermin.


    Moreover, many people had pasted her beautiful wallpaper in their rooms and on their computers. It was also her beautiful wallpaper.


    Now, a certain treasure was even selling real-life ¡± Ermin ¡± class pillows and ¡± Ermin ¡± wizard figurines, with a monthly sales of more than 10000.


    Ermin was indeed beautiful. She was pure and beautiful, holding a staff and wearing a beautiful wizard robe. She looked like a fairy. She was hot-blooded and persistent, and she wanted to get her partner back ¡­


    Countless gaming otakus had already regarded her as a celebrity, a 2d wife, and a star-worshipper.


    In the previous live broadcast of the escape, Ermin was the main character, leading the rise of the alchemy Emperor. The players watched her change step by step, becoming young and mature, and naturally fell in love with her silently.


    Now that he could enter, it was equivalent to entering the world of movies and anime. He could find real people and see his favorite characters with his own eyes. How could he not be happy?


    this giant God is trying to leave the novice village and enter the other world to get my goddess ¡®autograph!


    ¡°Ermissian is high! (Sound breaking)¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! As long as you like Ermin, you are my half-brother! (Shaking hands)¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your brother, aren¡¯t you guys trying to rape me? Empress Ermin, my wife! (No refutation allowed)¡±


    ¡°The one above, isn¡¯t REM your wife!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my ex-wife!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    These people were so high that they became Ermin¡¯s fangirls and fans.


    They clamored wildly, saying that they would come to the other world, ask for her autograph, and take her beauty. They wanted to break the dimensional wall, enter the second dimension to find their wife, marry Emperor Ermin, and reach the peak of their lives ¡­


    Li Shengjiang was speechless.


    These bastards, what do you want to do to my direct disciple?


    &Nbsp; just imagine an evil God¡¯s body and organs fighting each other. They were fighting each other and breaking into pieces. They fought each other crazily in order to snatch a woman. That would be a beautiful scene.


    A bunch of little b * tches.


    He made a sorrowful expression. if it was possible, I really didn¡¯t want them to come in ¡­ An apocalyptic evil god had come in, crossed countless dimensions, and broke through the world¡¯s passageway to descend. It was not to destroy the world, but to chase after stars and ask for autographs. He had a 6000000-foot giant that was comparable to the God of creation, a fan of the evil god. Ermin will probably be dumbfounded and at a loss.¡±


    This was too out of place.


    He really couldn¡¯t figure out how things would develop. After all, these players couldn¡¯t be measured with common sense!


    Sitting in the palace, he could only look down at the countless witch ministers. Suddenly, he said loudly, ¡± ¡°Ermin, from today on, you will be the next great sovereign!¡±


    ¡°Teacher ¡­¡±


    Ermin was tall, and her cold and beautiful face was also silent. She was very bitter, knowing what this meant.


    after I die, bury me in The Hanging Garden of Babylon. Li Shengjiang was silent for a moment before he stood up.


    At the last moment, the alchemy Emperor, who was on the verge of death, chose to leave the Royal Palace silently. He went to the wisdom temple and looked at the statue of the god of wisdom, Hermes.


    He stood quietly in front of the wisdom divine Palace for three days. His eyes were deep and experienced, like a lion that had been lying down for a long time. He looked at the blue sky in the distance and recalled the scenes of his life.


    When he first transmigrated, it was the group of evil witches he met in the forest.


    Then, it was my dark and gloomy life as a product X.


    And then, seven cute little witches.


    Lilith, Medusa, the garden in the sky, the giant Adolf, the God of heaven, the rise of his later years ¡­


    The alchemy Lord of Grantham laughed. this is my glorious life as a Lord. It¡¯s brilliant enough. I have no more regrets.


    He came back from his memory and looked at the statue in the temple.


    ¡°My only question is whether my achievements can be compared to the three witches. Am I the greatest wizard Emperor in history? Mercury, the great God of wisdom! Back then, I went up to the heavens to seek an audience with the gods in the heavens, but I was rejected at the door. Today, can you let me see the true gods ¡­¡±


    He was a hero past his Prime.


    This was his last wish before he died.


    Xu Zhi sighed outside and silently put down the lunchbox. I¡¯ll make it come true, just like how I made Gilgamesh and two of the three witches ¡®dying wishes come true all those years ago. After all, you¡¯ve all opened up a brilliant era of civilization for me.


    Now that he had a spore body and a player account, it was much more convenient for him to enter the Sorcerer world.


    ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m still not qualified enough to see ¡­¡±


    Seven days passed, then more than ten days. Li Shengjiang stood silently in front of the statue. There was still no movement. His consciousness gradually became blurry and blurred. He knew clearly that his death had completely arrived.


    All of a sudden.


    A strangely shaped black bird descended, bathing in a dazzling white divine light.


    In the transparent shadow that was bathed in divine light, the bird came forward step by step and a gentle voice sounded, ¡±


    ¡°Grantham, your life is no less than any hero in ancient history! The world will never erase the glory of you, the alchemy monarch. The gods in the heavens will always leave a corner of your history in your memory.¡±


    At this moment, the old slime with the resplendent golden crown on his head had completely lost consciousness.


    However, he, who was on the verge of death, seemed to have heard these words. His body suddenly trembled, shook, and wailed. All kinds of complicated emotions flashed through his mind. In the end, he smiled, and his smile was very satisfied.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to be acknowledged by the gods in the sky.¡±


    In the history of the kingdom of Babylon, the spear of the flourishing witch recorded:


    [ year 804 of the kingdom of Babylon. The alchemy Emperor had been alive for more than five hundred years. He died, and the world cried. Mercury, the god of wisdom, descended to send him off. ]

 Chapter 89

    ?


    Chapter 89: The arrival of the natural disaster


    Translator: 549690339


    On this day, the alchemy Emperor suddenly died. Before he died, he went to the wisdom temple and saw the god of wisdom, Mercury¡¯s miracle. This news spread throughout the wizard World.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°Rumors! They¡¯re all rumors!¡±


    we¡¯ve met alchemy Emperor before. It¡¯s his 500th birthday, but he still has an amazing aura and doesn¡¯t look old!


    The first reaction of many sorcerer Academies, major sorcerer religions, and private groups when they heard the news was disbelief.


    In their eyes, the great alchemy monarch was already a living God, overlooking the rise and fall of all living beings for eternity.


    His achievements, talents, and achievements had already surpassed all the great heroes in historical myths, Gilgamesh, and the three witches.


    They lived in the era ruled by the alchemy Emperor, which was the most powerful legend in the world!


    The alchemy Emperor had done too many things in his life.


    Ending the turbulent era of the dark witches, creating the golden age of alchemy, building the wondrous items of the two worlds, seeking an audience with the gods, being attacked in his later years, and returning as a teenager ¡­


    Many people were glad that they lived in the brilliant era of the alchemy Emperor and witnessed the birth of a legend with their own eyes. Some people hated that they were born at the wrong time. No matter how amazing they were, they would never be able to stand out.


    But such a living legend had suddenly died of old age?


    Everyone thought that the alchemy Emperor would be immortal.


    One had to know that when he returned to his old age, he was already a teenager again!


    It was not until more than ten days later, when countless people saw the movement of the great tomb of Tartarus and Ermin announced her ascension to the throne of the great emperor, that they finally believed this unbelievably.


    The alchemy monarch was dead!


    After confirming the death of the alchemy monarch, countless people burst into tears, while some laughed wildly.


    That night, the leader of the evil sorcerer sect drank alone and got drunk. He felt that the terrifying shadow hanging over his head had been removed, and he also felt that he had lost the goal he was chasing after. His wild ambitions had also faded.


    ¡°I grew up listening to his stories and always wanted to surpass him, but I never had the chance again.¡± In the shadows, there was a terrifying rank 6 evil faction wizard sitting on a chair, murmuring in a complicated tone.


    At this moment, an honest disciple from the sect walked out and said anxiously, ¡± teacher, the death of the alchemy Emperor is the time for the rise of our sect. Teacher is the next king of Babylon, so how can we let Ermin take the position? The Babylonian Sky Garden has been buried, and there¡¯s no world-class wonder to suppress it. This is our chance ¡­¡±


    even if you want to make a scene, you should wait until a hundred days after alchemy monarch¡¯s death anniversary.


    Almost none of the conspirators had the intention to take advantage of the great Emperor¡¯s death and the great chaos in the country to make a move.


    No matter if it was an enemy or a friend, no one could deny the alchemy Emperor¡¯s talent. They respected this unprecedented wizard Emperor. His great, virtuous ability had completely established the glory of the entire world.


    the Sorcerer represents the search and pursuit of truth. Give me endless knowledge, and I can move the entire world!!!


    Countless people were in a daze. The words of this great sorcerer monarch had already laid the foundation for the civilization of the entire sorcerer world.


    The Lamenters, the drunkards, and the conspirators all looked in the direction of the tomb of Tartarus. They raised their glasses high and silently toasted the alchemy Emperor, spilling the wine on the ground.


    Even those who were against him admired the alchemy monarch¡¯s life.


    ¡­.


    Gorgon Alchemy Island, the land of night on the other side of ocean okanos.


    An invisible Black Crow landed on the ground of Alchemy Island. It turned transparent without a sound and melded into the ground.


    he¡¯s finally dead!


    Medusa¡¯s heart was beating wildly, but she still had lingering fear.


    so, he was pretending to be energetic. Before he died, he wanted to torture me to death so that he could pave the way for the next great sovereign Ermin ¡­ But I was so close to dying.¡±


    ¡°Grantham, as expected of him.¡±


    An unprecedented shadow of horror finally disappeared, and Medusa suddenly felt more relaxed than ever, but also a little complicated.


    alchemy Lord, you suppressed an epic wizard as a legend and almost tortured an epic wizard to death. Even I have to admire you. Medusa stood up.


    She lowered her gaze and came to the table. With a wave of sorcery, a clear stream of water flowed into the cup. She raised the cup high. Lord Grantham, the great, I shall toast you with water in place of wine and send you off!


    She put down her wine glass and disappeared into the shadows.


    I¡¯m toasting you for your bright and selfless life, not for power or the world, but for the common people to push forward the alchemy era, not for becoming a god, but only to save your loved one and return ¡­


    ¡®In the future, even if I¡¯m involved in the domain of death, I won¡¯t summon your soul back or control your will. This is blasphemy against you ¡­ I¡¯ll also wait in silence for a hundred days of your sacrificial ceremony before you break out of the seal and rule the world again.¡±


    ¡­¡­.


    Li Shengjiang opened his eyes silently.


    He took off his VR headset and sighed slightly. The furnishings in the room were extremely unfamiliar.


    Although he had only spent five days in the real world, his thoughts were still in the Sorcerer world. It was as if he was the real alchemy Emperor, and he had traveled through modern technology and civilization.


    His eyes were filled with the vicissitudes of life.


    The five hundred years he had lived in there had made his thinking more mature. He was like an old sage who had seen through many things.


    I don¡¯t know what the ancients and the First Emperor of Qin¡¯s definition of pursuing longevity is, and I don¡¯t know if the legend of ancestor Peng¡¯s eight hundred years of longevity is true or not. But I have indeed lived for more than five hundred years. This is already a terrifying long life ¡­


    from now on, I¡¯ll need to calm down and adapt to the modern environment again. I¡¯ll have to surpass that state of mind. As for the ¡®spore evolution¡¯, I won¡¯t participate in it for now. I¡¯ll wait until my spirit calms down.


    Li Shengjiang had been in there for more than five days. Other than the necessary food and drinks, he did not take a bath at all. Now, his hair was disheveled and he was extremely tired. I can finally take a bath first.


    His body was clearly exhausted, but he felt full of energy.


    He took off his clothes and went to the bathroom. He looked at himself in the mirror and his deep eyes in the mirror. what happened? ¡± My energy is that good? My hair is withered and my face is pale because I¡¯ve been working for the company all year round. How did I become like this?¡±


    ¡­..


    Xu Zhi had already sensed li Shengjiang¡¯s intention to propose the game.


    While he was lamenting the death of the alchemy monarch, he also learned about everything that had happened to him.


    alchemy monarch¡¯s essence, Qi, and spirit were more or less supplemented to him.


    Although the alchemy monarch was a slime that was smaller than an ant, it was still too powerful. The small ant¡¯s body had the energy of more than a dozen adults, and it could easily kill countless adults.


    Now that his mental energy was being replenished, even though it was only a small portion, it was enough to nourish his body.


    physical strength is considered to have reached the human body¡¯s limit. Ordinary athletes work out all year round, but they will never be able to reach the transcendent level. Xu Zhi shook his head, picked up the glass of water, and said in a light and low voice, ¡± the genes of the people in the real world are too ordinary. They are just ordinary creatures. Without the evil eye¡¯s genes, it is impossible for them to have the qualifications to become Magi and step into the transcendent cultivation system.


    However, since the alchemy monarch had died and the great era had come to an end, it was time to deal with the next matter.


    There were still many people in the Magus world who wanted to cause chaos.


    They wanted to take advantage of the death of alchemy Emperor to attack Ermin. After all, Ermin had no achievements and seemed to be ordinary.


    but why didn¡¯t li Shengjiang leave a backup plan? ¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head. ordinary abilities? Although she is not good at alchemy and did not inherit much of the alchemy Emperor¡¯s talents, she has also developed her own unique wave sorcery. When she puts on her alchemy body, she will be a level Seven epic sorcerer. Although she is a relatively weak epic sorcerer, not as good as li Shengjiang, it is enough to suppress these people.¡±


    If they wanted to rebel, they would only be met with a bump on the head.


    In fact, this was li Shengjiang¡¯s deliberate act.


    He would show weakness and let them rebel so that when Emperor Ermin ascended to the throne, he could take the opportunity to enforce the law and suppress a group of sorcerer sects that had long planned to rebel, establishing his prestige.


    don¡¯t worry about these people. They are all here to die, but Medusa is the biggest worry.


    Xu Zhi frowned slightly. Medusa is about to step into the demigod realm and reach the limits of the human body. She has already begun to study the technique to become a God. Once the seal is broken, Ermin is still too young, and there is a high chance that she will not be able to withstand it.


    li Shengjiang using medicine to open the third gene is not the right way. This is the route of improving the gene level on the technological side ¡­ We¡¯ll have to see if Medusa can break through to the demigod level and completely open up this method to become a God. She¡¯ll enter the third gene level and ignite the divine fire.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment and looked at the evolution sandbox again. since the alchemy Emperor is dead, it¡¯s time to put these players in.


    Medusa needed some pressure to let her break through to the demigod realm and even open up the way to become a God!


    the pressure of death that helped her break through must be the invasion of the evil gods from another world. It¡¯s time to raise the level of the Magus world again.


    The corners of Xu Zhi¡¯s mouth lifted slightly.


    What kind of sparks would be created when the terrifying evil god, which was formed by countless players, crossed into another world and the fourth catastrophe descended?


    furthermore, the evil god from the alternate dimension descended and destroyed all life ¡­ It¡¯s time for me to perfect the background world setting of the Sorcerer world.¡± Xu Zhi quietly made arrangements for these people. arrange a movie for them.

 Chapter 90

    ?


    Chapter 90: Those who want to rebel and colonize have all come


    Translator: 549690339


    In a small tray of 30 square meters.


    The giant could already walk naturally, even though it could not jump.


    After all, their bodies were huge and heavy. If they jumped, they would instantly fall apart, break into pieces, and have to be reassembled.


    In this case, it was still their muscle strength and the flesh and blood that filled their bodies. The pulling force was too weak. It was estimated that when they integrated the second gene, the slime¡¯s great strength gene, they would be completely glued together.


    ¡°Brothers, just one question. Is my biological evolutionary creativity cool?¡± We have 173 cell leaders and tens of thousands of populations to form this 50000-feet-tall giant. Looking at this sandbox, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that big anymore.¡±


    Haruko loves learning: ¡± that¡¯s right. It feels like it¡¯s only as big as a multimedia classroom. It gives me. sense of accomplishment as. God. The ground is full of lush trees as thick as chopsticks. With one step.. can step on countless mountains and rivers ¡­


    Mengmei wants to evolve into a Dragon and endorse the legendary web-based game: ¡°I¡¯ve learned something new! So this is how the gods of creation usually feel When They See Us, tiny ants.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna yelled,¡¯hurry up! Let¡¯s walk the beast path and experience the pride of the God of creation! (Happy)¡±


    Little brain went down the mountain,¡±will there be a problem?¡± We¡¯re creating trouble in the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation. Now that we¡¯ve become such large creatures, we won¡¯t be beaten up, right? (Trembling)¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied,¡¯the bold will die from overeating, while the timid will starve to death! Let¡¯s take his path first and leave him with no way out! After that, we can go to the chair at his door and sit down, experience the style of a Big Boss, and reminisce about the ¡®giant chair instance dungeon¡¯ where we were wiped out!¡±


    Xue Bai said,¡±we¡¯re going to sit on the Dragon Throne of the God of creation?¡± 2333! Is he trying to usurp the throne?¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna laughed. ¡°That¡¯s right. We were born equal, so who dares to be superior?¡± I¡¯ll say this, old man creator! The emperors take turns to sit on the throne. Today, I¡¯m going to sit on this throne! (Uproar in Empyre.jpg)¡±


    Learning for nothing,¡¯big brother is awesome! (Funny face)¡±


    Little brain went down the mountain,¡±Big Boss is awesome!¡± (Funny face)¡±


    ¡­..


    This group of fellows was really getting better at talking.


    Their body proficiency was already high enough, and they did have a huge body size, which was equivalent to Xu Zhi¡¯s chest. However, due to their huge body size, they could not see the world outside the sandbox, as they were blocked by the hive.


    But now, she already wanted to sit on Xu Zhi¡¯s throne.


    ¡°You want to take my seat? Someone doesn¡¯t have a good memory, not being beaten for three days and having to write it down in a small notebook.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s brows twitched and he made a mental note. but it¡¯s time to release it.


    Suddenly, just as they were about to do something, a long-awaited system notification appeared in front of countless players, instantly causing everyone to explode.


    [ notice: congratulations to the 173 players who have evolved into the species ¡®all in one¡¯. It possesses great potential and has been awarded an achievement. ]


    ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded ¡­¡±


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m coming!¡±


    ¡°Get lost! Emperor Ermin is mine! I want to be the man of the great sovereign!¡±


    Instantly, everyone was overjoyed and no longer had the mood to sit on a chair in the courtyard.


    Then, only two options appeared before everyone:


    1. Preserve the species as the initial race.


    2. Start a Second Life.


    ¡­.


    After many people saw it, they were instantly stunned. Why was there one less option?


    ¡°Eh? How come the ¡®permanent sandbox game slot¡¯ is gone?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, how can I let you guys take advantage of the loophole? It¡¯s just a one-time evolution of a creature, but 173 players will get permanent slots and no longer need to participate in the elimination System. This loophole is too big, the game producers saw through it at a glance!¡±


    I was going to choose that one secretly. I¡¯m so afraid of being eliminated (cry) ¡±


    [ me too (wailing) ]


    ¡°F * ck, you bastards want to be traitors! It¡¯s a good thing we don¡¯t have this option. Otherwise, we¡¯d be useless if we lost most of the parts! How do we leave the novice village?¡±


    hahaha, the plan is brilliant. We¡¯ve already taken precautions against traitors in advance. I¡¯ve blown it up!


    ¡­..


    Initially, many people wanted to choose that. After all, it was best to take advantage of the situation and get a permanent reservation.


    However, he had no other choice. There were only two options left. As for the other option, ¡± permanently retain your original race ¡°, it was useless. Why would he keep a part?


    Therefore, everyone chose to ¡®start a Second Life¡¯ and began a wonderful journey to the other world to meet their idols.


    In the midst of everyone¡¯s excitement, they silently waited for the system notification.


    [ please arrive at the designated location, break the world Wall, and enter the world passage. ]


    ¡­..


    At a secret Research Institute in China.


    we have found out the true identity of the alchemy Emperor. He is li Shengjiang, the founder of a well-known private enterprise in the country.


    A set of information was placed in front of everyone.


    After all, li Shengjiang did not know how to hide it. There were too many flaws left behind before. He had also invited many biological experts to help deduce the evolutionary paper of slime. It was only natural that the news was leaked.


    Moreover, he had disappeared for more than five days.


    it¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s already out. Otherwise, we could let him stay inside and help us explore some things ¡­


    The person in charge of the Research Institute immediately ordered, ¡± destroy the evidence and prevent foreign spies from investigating the alchemy Emperor¡¯s identity. Protect his true identity.


    we have already contacted him. Li Shengjiang expressed that he is willing to cooperate and explain the situation of the other world, the information of the indigenous people, the local customs of various places, as well as the physical data that has actually been measured ¡­


    but he said that he would not reveal his core secrets, the core alchemy of ¡®Grantham¡¯, and asked us to respect his inventions and intellectual property rights.


    The intellectual property rights of a different world?


    The person in charge was stunned.


    The wondrous items of the two worlds were indeed powerful, but Grantham was the strongest. Wearing it could increase one¡¯s strength by a major realm. The alchemy Emperor had relied on this to dominate the other world. It would be a lie to say that he was not envious.


    ¡°Forget it, if he doesn¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t say it. I¡¯ll allow him to retain his intellectual property rights! nothing can be accomplished without rules. In our country¡¯s laws, the sacredness of intellectual property is inviolable, even in the other world. We have to look far ahead. After all, we have to colonize the other world ¡­ Furthermore, his identity is extremely important. He was once a great Magus Emperor in the history of Magi. Even if he were to reappear with this identity, he would be able to do many things in the Magus world.¡±


    Then, they got the news that li Shengjiang¡¯s physical fitness had improved and were even more shocked. Could it be the feedback from the other world?


    Suddenly, an announcement appeared.


    [ please arrive at the designated location, break the world Wall, and enter the world passage. ]


    The person-in-charge¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    ¡°We are about to enter the other world!¡±


    scientists from all departments, begin the highest level of preparation!


    ¡°We¡¯re about to pass through a long world tunnel. What kind of dimensional technology is this? The ability to travel through space? We have to study it!¡±

 Chapter 91

    ?


    Chapter 91: It¡¯s just a competition of who¡¯s more sinister


    Translator: 549690339


    In the Research Institute, countless people were anxiously looking at the screen.


    the most important thing for us now is the control of that ¡®giant God¡¯. According to our Intel, people from various countries have already sneaked into the¡¯ thirteen-member round table¡¯, all of them wanting to take control and rule the other world.


    There was only so much land on earth. Since a long time ago, the various superpowers had begun to launch rockets, satellites, and explore the outer sky in an attempt to find a new place for life.


    And now, it was very likely that an extremely realistic foreign world had appeared, as well as an extraordinary wizard civilization and native gods.


    Any random transmigrator who went there could become an alchemy Emperor. It was indeed an undeveloped fertile land, and the extraordinary civilization there was different from the technology on earth. It contained too many secrets.


    Putting everything else aside, just the flow of time alone was enough to make them go crazy.


    ¡­.


    Somewhere in Japan, in a secret Research Institute.


    ¡°As a developed country, our land is too small.¡±


    ¡°We must obtain the right to rule that land in the Magus world! If anyone can rule that world like the alchemy Emperor, our country will give him the position of Prime Minister and allow him to establish the thirteenth Colony in the foreign world!¡±


    ¡­.


    At the Russian research Institute.


    The game¡¯s recording screen was also playing.


    There were countless researchers and scientists sitting below with serious faces.


    this is a small step for humans, but a big step for earth. The vegetation, the ecosystem, and the ecological civilization are completely different from earth. We may have to come into contact with alien civilization.


    furthermore, let¡¯s not talk about other things. A day outside is equivalent to a hundred years inside. Just this terrifying flow of time is enough for us to do a lot of research. As long as we are given a month inside, it is equivalent to three thousand years outside. It is three thousand years ahead of the technological level of other countries. We can rule the world in an instant and become the number one country.


    ¡­..


    At the American Research Institute.


    The scene in the game was playing.


    There were countless scientists in white sitting below.


    we¡¯re going in. This will be a good time to explore the other world and test the real data.


    if it¡¯s true, earth may have entered the era of the universe. We may colonize outer space in the universe.


    ¡­.


    All kinds of scenes were playing out, and it was very explosive.


    After all, what they had heard before was all hearsay. The information and data obtained from the posts might not be true. Now, all the countries were ready to find out for themselves.


    While Xue Baixue, the racer of Mount Haruna, and the others were still having fun in the round Table meeting that controlled the thirteen members of giant God, seven chosen ones who had gathered the Providence of countless countries had already sneaked in, and were scheming against each other.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    These people were poisonous.


    It was just the evolution of a new giant God creature, so why were they all stirring up trouble?


    These players are causing trouble, and you guys are also causing trouble. What are you guys planning to do to my Orchard?


    This was just a small orchard of a hundred acres, playing a sandbox game. Why did he always want to colonize it? Expand the country¡¯s territory?


    it¡¯s all the data inside. It¡¯s too realistic.


    A strange look appeared on Xu Zhi¡¯s face. it¡¯s no use for you to be so high and happy. I¡¯ll kick them out for you anyway ¡­ ¡®Those who want to colonize the land should save it. My current Magus world can¡¯t handle this. Those who want to use the flow of time for scientific research should also get lost ¡­¡¯ Now that you¡¯ve completed your task of acting as a giant God, it¡¯s almost time for you to leave. However, you¡¯ll have to give me some benefits.¡±


    ¡­.


    Spore evolution¡¯s sandbox game.


    The notification had already appeared. Following that, the thirteen core players who controlled the muscles quickly strode to the designated location. They wanted to step into the world Channel and leave the novice village, but another notification came:


    [ the creature¡¯s energy is too strong to pass through the world Channel ]


    What?


    Everyone was stunned.


    It was not like they had not read novels before. Gods who were too powerful could not descend to the dimension ¡­


    ¡°The creatures we evolved are invincible and strong, and we can be considered gods. Our God creation plan has succeeded! But this God is too strong, what if we can¡¯t pass through?¡±


    Countless people felt a headache.


    However, someone soon proposed another idea. we are strong as a whole, but we have to split up. We can take apart the parts, smuggle them into the other world, and then reassemble them!


    ¡°6666!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea!¡±


    Instantly, the giant began to break apart.


    Xu Zhi came to the entrance of the courtyard and sat back on his throne. He shook his head and said, ¡± ¡°How can it be that the creature is too strong? It¡¯s just that you guys are too big, and the little white water pipe can¡¯t pass through.¡±


    No matter what, they still quickly began to separate. After a long time, they finally lined up and entered the sandbox world.


    After a long walk in the darkness, a huge light gradually appeared in front of him.


    They continued forward and finally arrived at a large, extremely lush forest.


    [ warning: please fully integrate your identity as a native of this world. Any information that is not of this world will be erased. ]


    ¡°What a beautiful scenery.¡±


    ¡°Quick, everyone assemble it!¡±


    ¡°Head, hair, bones ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry! Medusa should be able to rule the world again! Watch us, the giant evil god of the alternate dimension, break through the dimension, descend to the Sorcerer world, help Lord Empress Ermin, beat up Medusa, and then ask for Ermin¡¯s signature!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of a cool pose after winning!¡±


    I¡¯ve already learned more than ten of JoJo¡¯s seductive poses!


    More than 100 players were eager to try. They were very excited and began to quickly assemble.


    The seven people hiding among them were shocked and quickly tested the time flow.


    ¡°I went out for a while. The flow of time is real. It¡¯s too terrifying.¡±


    They were secretly mixed among the players and could no longer live stream with the outside world. Although they could hand over their research topics to the research institutes outside when they encountered difficulties, they could only rely on their own abilities most of the time.


    Fortunately, they were all special agents, and their individual abilities were extremely strong, enough to survive the various early crises of the other world.


    At this time, they were still hiding very deeply, planning to disguise themselves as ordinary players and follow the thoughts of these players. They would start a war with Medusa and observe all kinds of data in secret.


    Furthermore, they still did not know who the real spy was in the thirteen round table meetings and which country he came from. They wanted to find out the other party¡¯s background.


    This was a werewolf massacre.


    ¡­.


    On the other side.


    Xu Zhi sat in the yard and took a bite of an Apple. those seven chosen ones thought that the players were nothing to be afraid of and that one of them would definitely emerge as the final winner. That person would gain control of the evil god and rule over the other world. They¡¯re all scheming against each other ¡­ In fact, there¡¯s an even more sinister person hiding in the dark. Perhaps this person is the main character who will open up the next new era.¡±


    ¡­.


    At this moment, in the game sandbox.


    ¡°They¡¯ve finally entered.¡±


    A strange black-red brick-shaped female player with a mouth full of sharp teeth looked at the disappearing world Channel.


    ¡°Ha! Men! All of them want to help the righteous and kind Ermin and indulge in her beauty, but I¡¯m different.¡±


    The 28-year-old pan Yuxian, the girl who had proposed the Rubik¡¯s Cube thesis, not only did the players ¡± giant God ¡± succeed, but the ¡± Rubik¡¯s Cube ¡± creatures on her side also succeeded.


    There was an exquisite poster in her room, but it was not the beautiful Ermin, but Charlot.


    As an unsociable genius who specialized in traveling alone, in her opinion, Charlot was more beautiful. This kind of beauty that contained evil and darkness was more in line with her aesthetic.


    In the beginning, everyone thought that Charlot was evil.


    However, during the escape journey, during the battle at the final waterfall, Charlot and Ermin¡¯s life-and-death battle, they learned why Charlot wanted to unseal the great Lord of Death.


    That year, Charlot, ermine, and Lucy were best friends. They went out on a mission to a Wizard Academy, but because of their mistake, Lucy died. Ermine and Charlot held Lucy¡¯s body and went crazy!


    After that, Charlot betrayed the Academy and decided to join the Rose Savior society. She then unsealed Medusa, the Emperor of death.


    That was because Medusa had an evil forbidden spell that could resurrect the dead, which could resurrect Lucy. She wanted to master this taboo, and just like the Edward brothers, she wanted to resurrect the person she loved the most.


    this is the tragedy of the three of them. Charlot was not wrong. She would rather be cursed just to cast ¡®infinite reading¡¯ and return to a world with Lucy, where the three of them can laugh and laugh together.


    She lowered her head and looked at the Rubik¡¯s Cube monsters that she had evolved into. why must justice win? Evil must fail? Must evil really be evil? I think that Charlot, who is clearly a more intelligent and peerless genius, should have succeeded!¡±


    ¡°Charlot, I feel bad for you! You lost the final battle at ermine¡¯s waterfall during your escape! They clearly had an absolute advantage, but they lost to the help of those cunning players.¡±


    since it¡¯s a simulation game, I have to choose my own camp in life.. want to save Charlot. who is locked up in the ¡®Karson prison¡¯ on prison island, become her friend, help her defeat Ermin again, and revive Lucy ¡­ ¡®Charlot, no one helped you last time, so you lost to Ermin who helped her cheat ¡­¡¯ This time, I¡¯m here to help you as the opponent of those 173 idiotic players! I¡¯ll help you defeat Ermin!¡±


    She looked at the posters of Charlot in the room and silently put on her VR glasses. we¡¯re on two sides, each side. You guys stand on Ermin¡¯s side. and I¡¯ll stand on Charlot¡¯s side ¡­ I¡¯m going to take on 173 of you all by myself.¡±


    An announcement appeared.


    [ notice: congratulations to player ¡± just beat him up ¡± for evolving the creature ¡± Rubik¡¯s Cube. it possesses great potential and has been awarded an achievement. ]


    However, in the sandbox game, no one heard this message anymore.


    One hundred and seventy-three players had already left the novice village, and there were only seven people left. Other than her who was still on the sandbox, the others had things to do in real life and had not entered the game. If they had the time to enter the game, they would have participated in the God creation project long ago.


    Three options appeared in front of her.


    1. Keep the Rubik¡¯s Cube species as the initial born race.


    2. Obtain a permanent spot in the sandbox game.


    3. Start a Second Life.


    ¡­..


    ¡°No one knows that I¡¯m going in as well. I¡¯m going to sneak in behind you.¡±


    She chose the third option without any hesitation and silently walked into the world passage.


    ¡°So what if they are evil gods?¡±


    Pan Yu Xian smiled brightly, ¡± I know your weaknesses very well! I hid in the dark and watched you evolve and be born. I made heads and bones. I even know more about your body structure than most of you ¡­


    I¡¯ll sneak in and pretend to be a native of the Sorcerer world. I¡¯ll help Charlot beat up the horrible evil gods who invaded the other world and seal you up! Return peace to the Magus world!¡±


    Peace?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be a nuclear strike?


    Xu Zhi was a little speechless.


    As expected, the power of fangirls was strong. This female player was too cheap and wretched, secretly doing things behind everyone¡¯s back.


    A group of people in a certain evil god, as well as the seven chosen ones, were still fighting among themselves. They did not know that they had suffered an undeserved disaster and were about to be ruthlessly set up by someone else.


    This was a counterattack from a Charlot fan.

 Chapter 92

    ?


    Chapter 92: Chapter 92 Pandora¡¯s Box


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Zhi re-checked pan Yuxian¡¯s information.


    high IQ, antisocial, and even a slight anti-human tendency. Although he is a genius in reality and is worshipped by people, he has unknown secrets behind his back and has a hobby of liking sad villains.


    Xu Zhi took a sip of tea and said, ¡± she¡¯s the kind of person who doesn¡¯t consciously bring herself to be on the side of the protagonist when she watches TV shows and movies. Instead, she will bring herself to be on the side of the villain. She¡¯s the kind of person who will cheer for the sad villain who has dreams.


    Li Shengjiang was Guang Weizheng.


    However, this one was definitely different. He was more extreme in his heart. This one was determined to become a bright and beautiful villain who rippled in the spring breeze.


    ¡°A young girl¡¯s dream.¡± Xu Zhi took a bite of the Apple. do you want to be the next Medusa? ¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Pan Yu Xian secretly waited.


    She hid in the world Channel and watched as the idiotic players reformed into Cthulhu and strode away. Only then did she secretly come out with her Rubik¡¯s Cube.


    She was a square black-red brick.


    An iron brick creature was harder to move than a round slime. Slimes also had their own strong ahoge, which could hammer the ground and jump.


    Her race was made up of rectangular dark red bricks.


    However, none of this was a problem for her. She had already considered this when she was evolving. Very quickly, she had her group of people bite the corners of the bricks in front of her and turn into a brick gluttonous snake. The bricks shook their heads and slithered quickly.


    She glanced at the giant in front of her, then sneaked a glance in another direction. I¡¯ve seen the map. I¡¯m going to the Carlson prison on prison island and rescue Charlot, who¡¯s imprisoned and has her wizard cultivation imprisoned.


    As she slithered, she muttered, ¡± since my shape is a black square box, then, my native name in this world shall be Pandora.


    ¡°Pandora¡¯s Box! It contains disaster, bad luck, deception, plague, distorted fear, and the most evil of the world. Those who open the magic box will have terrifying power.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡± Charlot, I¡¯m here to wait for you to open my Pandora¡¯s Box. I want to share this power with you.


    ¡­¡­


    Year 805 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    A hundred days after the alchemy monarch¡¯s ritual, disharmonious voices were heard from all the academies and wizard sects. They did not recognize Ermin as the next monarch.


    After all, every monarch and Emperor was born from a bloody battle.


    But soon, in less than three days, Ermin put on her alchemy body and revealed her level-seven epic strength, suppressing all the disharmonious voices.


    However, on this day, golgong Alchemy Island trembled violently, and the sea water churned rapidly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve returned.¡±


    A woman in a Sorcerer¡¯s robe walked out and strolled across the sky toward the kingdom of Babylon.


    She was a terrifying existence from the ancient Dark Age. In the legends of hundreds of years, she was a forbidden monster that made children cry. She was a mythical figure that everyone talked about. After losing the suppression of the alchemy Emperor, she finally reappeared.


    ¡°Flower of death!¡±


    The clouds in the sky stirred, and a Black Rose covered the sky, its shadow covering the entire capital of Babylon.


    Medusa, the Emperor of death!


    Ermin¡¯s face was solemn as she stepped out to accept the challenge.


    Her wave sorcery used vibrations to control sound waves. It was strange and hard to guard against. When she put on the alchemy armor that the alchemy monarch had made for her, she was able to resist this terrifying epic expert with her weak epic realm cultivation.


    However, after a long battle, he was still defeated.


    Grantham, there¡¯s a good disciple who injured me ¡­ I won¡¯t kill you, but I¡¯ll take control of the Rose Kingdom on the mountaintop again.¡± Medusa spat out a mouthful of blood and looked surprised. However, she turned around and left. just like Lilith, you will be in charge of the kingdom of Babylon again and provide me with men regularly.


    Medusa¡¯s temper was still the same as before.


    She had always allowed her opponents to grow, because she needed a strong opponent.


    It was just like the alchemy Emperor who had given her the pressure of death and made her break through to the epic realm. She still needed someone to give her pressure and break through the limits of human beings to become a demigod.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost,¡± Ermin smiled bitterly.


    On this day, the Dark Age descended once again.


    In just 30 years, Medusa had regained control of the Rose Kingdom and restored the rule of the evil witches.


    Some evil witches who had violated the three commandments of witches, struggled on whilst at death¡¯s door, were wanted, and constantly hunted men, took to the streets in public.


    On this day, Medusa was still sitting in the palace with her eyes slightly closed. back then, I focused on power, pride, and arrogance. But now, I only want to become a God, break through, and achieve true immortality. I also know clearly that the curtain has fallen on us evil witches. I¡¯m just putting pressure on Ermin now.


    Ermin, you¡¯re not strong enough yet. Can you really take that step and give me the opportunity to break through? ¡±


    Medusa took a deep breath.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t ask about the expansion pack for the third bloodline, but Ermin told her that it was gone.


    He clearly knew that she was about to be born, so how could he have left it for her? Besides, all the forbidden potions had been used up at that time. The alchemy Emperor had wasted the remaining Phoenix blood on seven little witches with poor qualifications.


    The last one was given to his disciple, Ermin.


    the forbidden potions for becoming gods need Phoenix blood as a catalyst. However, after hundreds of years, the Phoenix has gradually left its infancy and surpassed the myth of the past. It has entered the realm of a demigod, and no one in this world is its match. That¡¯s why the alchemy Emperor wanted to obtain the Phoenix blood again after his second Life, but he was severely injured by the demigod Phoenix.


    Medusa frowned and whispered, ¡± to become a God, one must first kill a God? However, I don¡¯t necessarily have to walk his path and use potions to improve my life level. If I walk his path, wouldn¡¯t it prove that I¡¯m inferior to him?¡±


    Medusa was still an extremely proud woman. since he, the alchemy Emperor, can open up a path to godhood, why can¡¯t I? ¡±


    At this moment, a piece of news came from outside.


    West of the Balchik mountains, near the desert, a rose witch¡¯s alchemy room was attacked for no reason. We¡¯ve lost contact with them.


    Medusa did not think much of it. It was probably the rebellion of the traditional witches, so she sent someone to investigate.


    A few more hours passed.


    the rank 4 Magus who went to investigate seemed to have seen something terrifying. He went crazy and ran out. His eyes, ears, mouth, and nose all bled and died. It was a tragic death.


    ¡°Instant death? What terrifying thing did they see? Interesting, this is really interesting.¡± Emperor Medusa sat on the throne, frowning slightly. She tapped her fingertips gently, and the witch ministers below did not dare to make a sound.


    Another day passed.


    A Level-6 legendary evil witch went to investigate, but she still went crazy in an instant. She was discovered by a witch passing by and brought back to the Rose Palace.


    She was the first person to come back alive. Her hair was disheveled, and her eyes were erratic, as if she had seen something extremely terrifying and unknown. She had gone completely crazy.


    no injuries, no traces of battle. Mobai is a rank 6 legendary wizard, one of the strongest existences in the world. How could he suddenly go crazy? ¡±


    ¡°Even a level six legendary witch ¡­¡±


    what did she see?!


    In the Rose Palace, all the witches and ministers were frightened, and unprecedented tension and fear spread.


    The most ancient and strongest emotion of mankind was fear, and the most ancient and strongest fear was the fear of the unknown.


    The darkness hidden in the depths of the abyss was something that people wanted to hide from. It was something that no one was willing to face. It was also why it had a powerful force that attracted everyone to explore.


    Fear was unfortunate, but it was also romantic.


    ¡°We must investigate!¡±


    ¡°Wizards are seekers of knowledge who seek the truth and the rules!¡±


    Countless witches were both afraid and excited about the unknown.


    witch mobaer has gone crazy. We don¡¯t know if she can be saved. Medusa took a deep breath. however, I can see what she has been through by reading her memory.


    Medusa¡¯s palm gently touched her forehead, and a hazy memory slowly emerged.


    It was a mountain forest.


    The witch was investigating, and in a flash, she saw a terrifying, vague creature, towering into the clouds. At that moment, her mind collapsed. She could not understand a life form of this level, and countless foreign languages poured into her mind. Then, the legendary witch went crazy.


    He only took a glance at it ¡­


    Had he gone crazy?


    Pfft!


    Medusa¡¯s face turned pale when she saw this scene through her memory. She had never felt such fear and shock before. It was the fear of death.


    She bit her lip and suddenly woke up.


    ¡°Emperor Medusa!¡±


    The people around him cried out nervously. Even though it was just through his memory, there was a backlash?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said.


    Medusa slowly returned to her throne, a hint of fear on her face.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even see its shape in that memory! What did it look like? A ball of black mist? A pool of dark green mud? He couldn¡¯t look at it directly! It was indescribable, and humans were unable to observe its existence! Because the moment you see it, your brain won¡¯t be able to take it and will collapse!¡±


    Was it an unknown creature that could not be observed, heard, or understood?


    Medusa muttered to herself for a moment, recalling the terrifying, chaotic, twisted, and dark foreign language that she had just heard. It was as if some ancient evil and dark existence had whispered in her ear like a demon.


    ¡°Wow, someone¡¯s here again!¡±


    ¡°A beauty! Yunxi! How are you, beautiful lady?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why did you vomit blood like crazy as soon as you came up? why did you look like you were on the verge of a mental breakdown and run away like crazy when you saw us?¡±


    ¡°Did we talk too much?¡±


    ¡°F * ck! I guess it¡¯s because we¡¯re too ugly! It¡¯s all the fault of the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s twisted aesthetic!¡±


    ¡°Brothers, I¡¯m tired. How long will it take for us to reach the desert? Do we have to go to the desert to kill the Phoenix BOSS and get its blood as a meeting gift for Ermin?¡±


    ¡­.


    Pfft!


    Medusa could not help but spit out another mouthful of blood when she heard the chaotic sounds.


    What the hell was this thing?


    Was this its special characteristic?


    She showed a deep sense of fear. what kind of chaotic thinking is this? this creature is a natural disaster. It¡¯s constantly sending out this kind of chaotic language ¡­ Is it some kind of spiritual spell?¡±

 Chapter 93

    ?


    Chapter 93: In order to maintain the balance of the version, cut it first


    Translator: 549690339


    To Medusa, it was an unknown evil creature.


    However, with her rich experience in studying sorcery, she could see some clues in an instant.


    this kind of chaotic creature doesn¡¯t actively emit spiritual sorcery, but a passive biological form. Its existence makes it impossible for people to look directly at it or listen to its voice.


    Medusa¡¯s expression changed several times. but, does such a terrifying creature really exist? The level of life form that was difficult to understand ¡­ Could he already be a God? Furthermore, he should be the extremely evil god of chaos.¡±


    The witches around them started to panic. What kind of terrifying creature was this?


    Furthermore, he was now walking on their land?


    This was a moving natural disaster!


    Medusa took a deep breath. although we can not look directly at its body and can not see what it is, based on its movement speed, its body should be extremely large, comparable to a giant mountain range ¡­ The witches in that area had no time to escape! Order!


    The Wizards in that area put on blindfolds and earcovers.


    At the same time, use sorcery to shield your sight and hearing, and restrain your mental strength. Don¡¯t probe outside, so as to avoid coming into contact with the evil god and causing a mental breakdown.¡±


    Lord Medusa, will this really work? ¡±


    Someone could not help but ask, ¡± furthermore, if we lose our sight and hearing, wouldn¡¯t we be at the mercy of others? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll work.¡±


    Medusa shook her head and smiled bitterly. such a method should be able to guard against its passive ability to kill. However, just guarding against its passive ability is enough to tie us down. If this terrifying mobile natural disaster really wants to kill, then there is nothing we can do.


    Soon, the witches in that area began to implement the plan.


    The players continued to walk and began to encounter a group of aimless witches. They put on blindfolds and stuffed their ears, as if they were blind and deaf.


    f * ck! Ugly rejection!!


    ¡°Oh my God, my self-esteem has been seriously damaged!¡±


    ¡°Xi niangpi! We¡¯re already so ugly that it¡¯s hard to look at us, right? Are you covering your eyes and not listening to our voices?¡±


    ¡°Be careful, they are all blind now! Let¡¯s not trample them to death. Those few who saw us were so ugly that they instantly collapsed and died. We¡¯re already very guilty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all the fault of the racer of Mount Haruna! Quickly come out and get beaten online!¡±


    ¡­.


    Rose Palace.


    Medusa heard the news that she would be fine if her vision and hearing were blocked.


    sure enough, to them, we humans are insignificant existences. They Don¡¯t Care About Us at all. The deaths of the others are not intentional at all. They just happened to see his existence by accident, hear his voice, and instantly collapse to death ¡­


    and this unknown creature¡¯s target isn¡¯t us at all. It¡¯s the young god of fire, the Phoenix! It has descended upon our Magus world to kill a God!¡±


    Medusa¡¯s hair stood on end at this thought.


    However, the direction it was heading in was undoubtedly the nefertis desert, the direction of the half-orc kingdom, where the Phoenix lived.


    Medusa¡¯s expression changed. what the hell is going on? Could it be that this evil god that had suddenly appeared was the opponent of the gods in the land of gods, Achilles? Why did it come to kill the young god of Phoenix?¡±


    ¡°No,¡±


    Medusa stood up and paced back and forth, becoming more and more anxious.


    No matter what, she was still a person of this world.


    Even though the inborn gods were only legends, and no one had ever seen them in person.


    However, if the god of fire Phoenix were to die, it could lead to something terrifying.


    Even the world was shaken by this.


    the evil god has descended to the mortal world. I must try to communicate with the gods in the sky. She could not help but get up and head to the kingdom of Babylon.


    The Babylon Kingdom.


    Seeing Medusa approaching, Ermin instantly became vigilant.


    disciple of the alchemy Emperor, I don¡¯t have time for you. I¡¯m going to see the great God of wisdom, Hermes, and pray to the great God to answer my doubts. Medusa said coldly.


    the gods in the sky won¡¯t care about tyrants, ¡± Ermin said immediately. you can¡¯t communicate with the sky.


    Medusa, however, ignored her.


    Instead, he went directly to the Temple of Wisdom and prayed devoutly in front of the statue of the god of wisdom, ¡± O Great God of wisdom, there is an indescribable evil god who has broken through the dimension and descended. He is now heading to the great desert to attack the young god of fire.


    ¡°What!¡±


    a God has descended to the human world? ¡± Ermin was so shocked that she stood straight.


    On this land, other than the God of creation from ancient Babylonian mythology, the god of the world-ending flood, there had never been a true God that descended to the mortal world.


    Even mercury, the legendary god of wisdom, had only been a substitute.


    No one had ever seen the true body of a God, and no one knew how terrifying the power of a God was.


    ¡°What is a true God like?¡± Ermin couldn¡¯t help but ask in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Gods, do not look at their bodies, do not listen to their voices!¡±


    Medusa recalled the terrifying contact that subverted common sense when she thought of this. That mysterious level of life that transcended all could not help but tremble.


    Medusa mentioned some of the characteristics, which made Ermin, an epic wizard, extremely afraid.


    it turns out that gods are such terrifying existences!


    Mercury, the god of wisdom, is very kind, ¡± said Ermin in a low voice. we have never seen his real body. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to come in his real body, but that he has a God¡¯s body that mortals can¡¯t look at! You can¡¯t listen to its voice!¡±


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi touched his nose and laughed.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, I like it.¡±


    He had finally perfected the world of wizards.


    There had been no gods appearing before, and he had taken advantage of the Tiger¡¯s might and fabricated the land of all living beings, the gods in the sky, and was in a terrible state ¡­


    Everyone just thought that gods must be very powerful, but they didn¡¯t have any real feeling.


    Now, an evil god had finally appeared, and this allowed them to completely understand how terrifying the gods were. It was impossible to surpass them, which indirectly proved that I wasn¡¯t bragging.


    My mysterious god of wisdom is also so powerful.


    since Medusa has come to the temple to beg me, it¡¯s time to perfect the world view and give them a movie and a CG animation. Xu Zhi laughed. we¡¯ll have to make the natural land of all gods, Achilles, show its face. However, we haven¡¯t started building it yet, so we¡¯ll have to replace it with drones to put up a show.


    Xu Zhi sat on the edge of the door in the courtyard and looked at a black DJI drone next to him.


    He was already prepared.


    Just relying on Pan Yu Xian was not enough to cause trouble, at least in the short term, they were not a match for her.


    Xu Zhi cupped his chin in his hands and thought, ¡± under the same level, the combined creature of four heaven-defying genetic talents is basically invincible. Although they are not demigods yet, and have not even integrated the first gene, their combat power can no longer be measured by ordinary levels. They are already comparable to the evil god with the combat power of a demigod.


    he¡¯s The Public Enemy of the entire world. He¡¯s still too strong the moment he entered. Currently, no one can break through to the demigod realm and fight him. In fact, when they fuse with the first gene, they¡¯ll be even more invincible. We must weaken him and affect the balance of this version. We have to lower this evil God¡¯s strength.


    Medusa and Ermin needed to experience terrifying pressure to break through, but it was not the kind of pressure that could kill them with a single slap.


    The difference was too great.


    ¡°Let¡¯s scatter them first. The limbs of the evil gods are scattered all over the Magus world, and their strength will be greatly weakened ¡­ After that, your flesh and blood will be pulled out by yourselves and slowly reassembled. That will be the beginning of your life in the other world!¡±


    Xu Zhi, the mastermind behind the scenes, had already made arrangements for them.


    ¡­..


    The nefertis desert.


    The Phoenix let out a shrill cry. Blood stained the desert and it quickly flew away.


    ¡°We won!¡±


    it¡¯s so sad. When the Phoenix was in the epic realm, it was already drained of its blood by the alchemy Emperor with epic combat power. After a few hundred years, it finally entered the demigod realm. The alchemy Emperor couldn¡¯t beat it and couldn¡¯t take its blood, but before it could take a breath, it was our turn to appear again and continue to drain its blood.


    ¡°Hahaha! This young god of fire was inseparable from the blood supply throughout his life!¡±


    brothers with arms, it¡¯s starting to change shape. Quickly turn it into a bowl and store its blood. Don¡¯t waste it.


    the greeting gift is done. Let¡¯s go to the kingdom of Babylon and meet our idol, Ermin, to get an autograph!


    ¡­..


    In front of the wisdom God temple.


    In Medusa and Ermin¡¯s shock, the two of them completely forgot about their hostility.


    After all, it was very likely that an evil god had broken through the dimensions and space and descended into their world to kill the young god of Phoenix.


    Shua la.


    Suddenly, there was a light in the wisdom God temple, and a strange black bird landed with a holy light.


    ¡°I have heard your prayers.¡±


    A gentle voice was heard, and the strange black bird slowly walked out with the White holy light.


    the evil god has descended upon our world. Great god of wisdom, what is going on? ¡± Medusa was excited, and she quickly asked,


    The black crow looked at the two of them and whispered, ¡± ¡°Mortals, do you think that our world is unique?¡±


    Shua.


    This sentence caused them to tremble in an instant, and their minds went blank.


    the gods in the heavens have always been resisting the invasion of other worlds. We are also invading other worlds. Not only have they suffered great losses, but we have also suffered heavy casualties. There are not many who can fight.


    ¡®After all, our world is a new world created by the Creator not long ago. It¡¯s too weak ¡­¡¯ Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have descended upon Babylon and bestowed upon the people on earth the triple knowledge of truth and civilization.


    As for the young god of Phoenix, he is the son of Ares and Enio, the two gods who died in battle. I didn¡¯t expect an evil god from another world to descend and kill him in his cradle. The god of fire will be our future combat power!¡±


    After hearing this terrifying news, the two of them were completely stunned.


    The gods in the sky had suffered countless casualties, but there were not many left.


    Our world has only been created not long ago, and there are other extraordinary worlds other than our world?


    The god of wisdom spoke again. now, the God of Phoenix has been severely injured by an evil god in the great desert and has barely escaped. That evil god is rushing towards the kingdom of Babylon. He is ready to slaughter all the Wizards in this land.


    ¡°They¡¯re on their way?¡± Ermin¡¯s heart trembled. they want to slaughter our three wizard kingdoms? ¡±


    The players were speechless.


    ¡®F * ck, there¡¯s a bastard here who¡¯s trying to frame us!¡¯


    we are not the kind of Burning Legion expedition that will destroy worlds.


    ¡®We are friendly and emissaries of peace. We clearly have no intention of killing the Phoenix. We are only here to collect our blood. Now, we are only here to use the Phoenix blood as a meeting gift, to get an autograph, and to help Ermin deal with Medusa ¡­¡¯


    You¡¯re defaming us in front of our idol, Ermin!


    Ermine, Medusa, you must deal with this evil god so that this world will not be destroyed.


    The voice of the god of wisdom rang out.


    I¡¯m still fighting in the sky and can¡¯t descend. I can only deal a fatal blow to the evil god. You guys take the opportunity to use sorcery to tear him apart and scatter his limbs all over the world.


    Ermin and Medusa quickly nodded at this moment.


    ¡­.


    More than ten days later.


    Ta ta ta!


    The ground was shaking.


    A terrifyingly massive figure that blotted out the skies and covered the sun appeared. His 60000-foot body pierced through the clouds and strode towards the capital of the papillian Kingdom.


    Countless trees were trampled and broken.


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m going to meet my idol.¡±


    ¡°Thinking about it, I¡¯m still a little excited! What cool pose should I make later?¡±


    ¡­


    They walked excitedly towards the capital, but saw Medusa and Ermin standing on the city wall in the distance, waiting for them.


    They had already blocked their sight and hearing, preventing them from looking directly at or hearing their voices.


    BOOM! BOOM!


    In the vast blue sky, a shadow suddenly flickered. A floating island was floating between the clouds.


    It was the DJI drone that had been added with light effects.


    The Giants looked up and saw this miracle. Instantly, there was a commotion and they started whispering to each other.


    Haruko loves learning: A floating continent, could it be that the Land of the Gods has come out of the Eye of the Wind?¡±


    Xiao naoqiao went down the mountain. we¡¯ve made too big a move and attracted the native gods. They¡¯re going to destroy us. They really think we¡¯re intruders.


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied,¡¯what are you afraid of? Brothers, kill it! The Phoenix couldn¡¯t even take one of our hands. We¡¯re already gods. Don¡¯t be scared, hit him!¡±


    After beating up the God of Phoenix, they were already bloated to the point that they couldn¡¯t take it anymore. They quickly bent down, lifted a small mountain, and suddenly smashed it into the sky.


    BOOM!


    The stone flew up.


    The land of gods, which was glowing in the sky, shifted nimbly and dodged the attack.


    Xu Zhi sat in the yard and looked at the image on the drone¡¯s screen. He was also in shock. these guys are still sneaky. They launched a sneak attack without saying a word. The DJI drone I just bought cost twelve thousand dollars. I almost got smashed down by you guys.


    Xu Zhi sat at the entrance of the courtyard and took a bite of the Apple to calm himself down.


    If he were to deal with the indigenous people of the sorcerers world, such as Gilgamesh, the three witches, and Medusa, Xu Zhi might have to go through a lot of trouble. He would have to control the individual destruction through the intelligent sub-brain of the hive.


    &Nbsp; however, this evil god from another world was easy to deal with these people.


    Xu Zhi sat on the chair and took another bite of the Apple. He remotely controlled the drone and used the small speaker on it to eat as he said, ¡±


    I am Mercury, the god of wisdom, a mere evil god from another world. I broke the dimensional channel and descended into this world, but it turns out that this is all there is to it!


    Most of them didn¡¯t understand the native language, but among the 173 players, there were a few who had learned the foreign world¡¯s native language. They quickly translated it for them, and the players were instantly excited.


    ¡°What god of wisdom? That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, what¡¯s the point of saying such harsh words? if you have the guts, come down and fight us!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that we haven¡¯t learned sorcery and can only throw stones, we would¡¯ve been flying!¡±


    ¡°Get down, I¡¯ll f * ck you up!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been afraid of a fight in school!¡±


    ¡­.


    Fortunately, their foreign world¡¯s language wasn¡¯t understood by the natives. Otherwise, they would be a disgrace to this evil god.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll show you what a real Divine Art is.¡±


    Boom¨C


    In the land of gods in the sky, hazy light surged, and a loud and majestic voice penetrated the clouds and sprinkled on the earth.


    In the courtyard, Xu Zhi put down the Apple in his hand after he had said those harsh words.


    ¡°You still dare to rebel?¡±


    He laughed and shook his head.


    ¡°You players are getting more and more arrogant. You don¡¯t know how powerful the native gods of the Otherworld and the land of gods in the sky are! Then, I¡¯ll show you the price of defying a God.¡±


    Under the shocked and puzzled gazes of the players in the capital of Babylon, Xu Zhi quietly spat out five words in his heart: ¡±


    ¡°Great disconnection technique!¡±


    In the next second, holy light suddenly flashed. The world was dead silent, and the wind and clouds were still.


    All the players ¡®screens instantly went black.


    BOOM!


    The entire giant evil god lost control, and its body exploded, cracked, and collapsed.


    His skin, bones, flesh, and blood peeled off layer by layer, sending dust into the air.


    Countless players went offline and quickly posted on the forum.


    ¡°Our screen suddenly went black?¡±


    ¡°Is there a BUG in the game?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Holy shit! He was angry! He was angry! They dragged a lousy planner out to offer sacrifices to the heavens!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for a game BUG to cause him to go offline! There has never been a BUG in this game. Mercury, the god of wisdom, must have used some kind of terrifying divine spell to create a black screen, just like when we were unconscious slimes.¡±


    ¡°So it wasn¡¯t a BUG that forced him to go offline?¡±


    ¡°I thought the lousy game producers were messing with us!¡±


    ¡°F * ck, what a terrifying Divine Art! As expected of Mercury, the god of wisdom!¡±


    ¡°We should have been knocked unconscious in one move!¡±


    ¡­..


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The terrifying scene of the collapse was like the end of the world, a flood, and a tsunami.


    A 60,000-foot giant collapsed like a building block made of stone.


    It was also at this moment, at the moment of collapse, that the people of Babylon dared to open their eyes and see the true form of this vast evil god from another world that pierced through the clouds, one that could not be looked at directly, and one could not hear its voice.

 Chapter 94

    ?


    Chapter 94: Dismantling Cthulhu


    Translator: 549690339


    The evil god could not be looked at directly or heard.


    &Nbsp; before this, they had sealed off their five senses. But when they heard the earth shaking, they immediately understood that the evil god was about to be defeated. They opened their eyes and finally saw the evil God¡¯s face.


    ¡°I can finally look at it directly ¡­¡±


    let me see what kind of life structure it has ¡­


    ¡°This is ¡­¡±


    To the horror of countless witches, they saw an extremely vast giant that covered the sky. It was not far from the God of creation described in ancient Babylonian mythology.


    However, at this moment, it collapsed and was destroyed like a tsunami.


    ¡°When we closed our eyes and blocked our five senses, what happened?¡± Ermin could not help but whisper, ¡± the god of wisdom, in just a few breaths ¡­


    you¡¯re just a student of Grantham. How could you have come into contact with the realm of ¡®God¡¯? ¡±


    Medusa¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery and fanaticism. what kind of forbidden Divine Art is this? It was unbelievable. He did not feel any magic fluctuations, but it was only one attack! We can¡¯t look at it directly, we can¡¯t listen to its voice, and we will have a mental breakdown when we look at it, but it has already died and disintegrated ¡­¡±


    The witch ministers standing at the foot of the city wall looked at the rolling and collapsing mountain giants, their minds blank.


    At this moment, Xu Zhi used the drone in the sky to transmit a voice through the small speaker that made people¡¯s minds go blank. do you think that this evil god is really dead with just one attack? Its body is reforming.¡±


    Reorganization?


    Ermin stood up straight when she heard that. how is that possible? he¡¯s already dead, but his body can still regenerate? ¡±


    However, the truth had proven everything.


    Although every part of the evil God¡¯s tissues and organs had ¡®gone offline¡¯ and were scattered all over the ground, they were still instinctively wriggling and jumping on the ground in a bright red color, giving people a creepy sense of horror.


    It was already so broken, but every organ was still alive, and every part of it was in chaos, sending out thoughts?


    Evil ¡­


    Chaos ¡­


    Distorted ¡­


    This earth-shattering pile of minced meat was too terrifying.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to understand!¡±


    ¡°This is simply inconceivable!¡±


    ¡°We Wizards are a group of people who explore the truth and knowledge. However, the life structure of this creature in front of us, its various compositions, has simply overturned all of our knowledge of life!¡±


    In this world, no one had ever seen such a terrifying life form. This unknown life form gave them a huge shock.


    Xu Zhi continued, ¡± I can¡¯t pay too much attention to the situation here, so I won¡¯t make a move again. You guys work together across the country and quickly use the wind-type forbidden spell to break up the broken remains of this evil god and blow it all over the world to prevent it from quickly reassembling.


    Scatter it?


    The witches looked at each other.


    A moment later, Medusa and Ermin looked at each other, and their expressions were extremely serious.


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer!¡±


    They were no longer hostile to each other. If they were left alone, they would be easily destroyed. we have to work together with two epic-level combatants. With the world-level wonder ¡®giant Adolf¡¯, we will have three epic-level powerhouses and countless legends!


    BOOM!


    Ten minutes later, countless Magi joined forces and flew into the air at the same time. An extremely terrifying pressure instantly bloomed, and all kinds of colorful lights circulated. An extremely terrifying spiritual pressure also filled the entire world.


    ¡°Invisible storm.¡±


    ¡°Wind barrier.¡±


    ¡­..


    The terrifying storm surged wildly, making it hard for people to breathe.


    All kinds of sorcerer Academies, sorcerer sects, and their own unique and strongest forbidden sorcery turned into a terrifying Hurricane that blew in all directions. The broken corpse of the evil god was instantly scattered, turning into a huge white blade tornado that soared into the sky and blew all over the world.


    Everyone¡¯s magic power had been exhausted in these hurricanes from all directions, and they could only gasp for breath.


    They raised their heads.


    ¡°The God is already returning.¡±


    In the sky, the Land of the Gods, which was emitting bright light, was getting further and further away in the clouds. It was returning to the eye of the storm, the degantes, and leaving their kingdom.


    But the whisper of the god of wisdom suddenly fell to the ground.


    this type of Cthulhu evil god is the most ancient existence with great power. It can not be named, can not be looked at directly, and can not be heard. It has once ruled over many old worlds.


    He broke through the dimension and descended, causing his strength to be less than one-tenth of his original strength, before I instantly defeated him.


    At this moment, it had been scattered all over the world, sleeping soundly in a death-like dream ¡­ However, the flesh and blood will still gather on their own and form pieces of the flesh continent of R ¡®lyeh. In the end, they will merge with each other and reform the body. At that time, Cthulhu will wake up from its old sleep. Its true body at its peak, which is countless times stronger than it is now, will be completely awakened and bring catastrophe to the world!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s shocked and incredulous gazes, the land of gods in the sky gradually moved further away.


    The descent of the evil god on this day was destined to be recorded in the history of the world for eternity. The trajectory of the entire Magus era in the future would usher in a shocking change because of this moment.


    Millions of years later, when people blew away the dust, opened the dust-covered pages, and flipped through the thick and heavy ¡®spear of the flourishing witch¡¯ that bore a long history, the opening scene of the ¡®Age of Gods¡¯ was clearly recorded in it:


    [ year 836 of the kingdom of Babylon, the evil god of Cthulhu descended, and the people were plunged into misery and suffering. The god of wisdom led the land of gods and defeated it. The bodies of the evil gods were scattered all over the world, ready to make a move. ]


    ¡­..


    At the entrance of the courtyard.


    Xu Zhi sat in his chair and continued to take a bite of the Apple. After a while, he saw the Dajiang drone returning.


    right now, he is only one-tenth of what he was at his peak. That is true. After all, this evil god has just come in and has not integrated a second gene. He is still a mortal. He can not fly or use his mind power.


    He had said that if they were able to re-gather, they would definitely return with full strength. There was nothing wrong with that.


    This was because these cells that were scattered all over the world, with their wretched nature, would definitely secretly cultivate and fuse with a second gene to become stronger individually. When they gathered together and reorganized again, there would definitely be a qualitative change and they would be indescribably strong ¡­


    in fact, if we weren¡¯t in the hinterlands, I would have used my high-power industrial fan to blow away these ¡®ant cells¡¯. I wouldn¡¯t have asked them to do it.


    this can be considered as perfecting the world view. This cutscene in the movie has shown them the power of the god of wisdom and the land of gods in the sky.


    After he was done with his work, Xu Zhi stood up leisurely and put away the DJI drone. Then, he returned to the kitchen in the house and started cooking.


    ¡­..


    In the spore Evolution game forum.


    A post instantly blew up everyone:


    ¡°Shocking! The group of players had just left the novice village when they were instantly disconnected! Was it a moral decay? Or is it a distortion of human nature?¡±


    Originally, it had only been less than ten minutes since the players had entered the game sandpit.


    In the eyes of the people outside, it was only the time it took to go to the toilet. This was equivalent to entering for a while and coming out immediately. Furthermore, all of them came out and were posting like crazy?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if one of them went offline, but all of them came out ¡­ I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be wiped out in an instant.¡± Countless netizens started to get a little excited and quickly asked what had happened.

 Chapter 95

    ?


    Chapter 95: The crazy forum


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°We just entered, and now we¡¯re all offline?¡±


    In the forum, everyone was instantly curious.


    After all, a casual sandbox game like ¡± spore evolution ¡± had already become a game with a phenomenal level of popularity. Not to mention outsiders, at the very least, all the players in the gaming circle were paying attention to it and discussing it enthusiastically. After all, there were infinite possibilities.


    Then, as the netizens went through it, they found out the whole truth in a post that described the whole process.


    ¡°Is this really the flow of time? We¡¯ve only gone to the toilet once, and half a month has passed in your world?¡±


    ¡°F * ck! You guys are too amazing! He had challenged the God of creation before, and now he was challenging a native God? In the end, he was instantly defeated? Awesome! (Sound breaking)¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! He didn¡¯t change! (A pig¡¯s cry from laughter)¡±


    When countless people heard this, they collectively disconnected. They felt that it was too tragic, but they couldn¡¯t help but gloat.


    At that moment, countless posts were screaming in the forum. Those who were crazily demanding the racer of Mount Haruna were crying as they listed his Seven Deadly Sins.


    ¡°Before this, he led us to fight bosses and challenged the God of creation to wipe us out! (Angry)¡±


    ¡°They made us so ugly! The young ladies were scared out of their wits! It was all the fault of the racer of Mount Haruna! (Angry)¡±


    ¡°And now, he¡¯s even bringing us to pick up rocks and throw them at the land of gods! Do you think you¡¯re like a Gorilla in a disaster movie that destroys an airplane? As a result, we died instantly, and it was so f * cking natural. The gods in the sky must have put our bodies on the barbecue grill and sprinkled cumin on them! (Angry)¡±


    ¡°Racer of Mount Haruna, come out and get beaten up! Shooting for ten minutes! (Angry)¡±


    ¡­


    Countless people began to condemn the racer of Mount Haruna.


    Now that he had disconnected, there were countless people frantically trying to restart the game, but they still couldn¡¯t enter the game. The screen was still black. Did he just die like that?


    However, at this moment, a logical analysis post appeared. It was from that Big Shot who was a free student.


    Learning for nothing: ¡± Hello, everyone. I¡¯m learning for nothing. Don¡¯t panic, everyone. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll die. Let me make a calm analysis and reasoning post.


    first of all, the natives fainted the moment they saw us. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the fault of the racer of Mount Haruna. It¡¯s probably because the creatures we evolved are too twisted and chaotic, with powerful spiritual energy, even more evil than the evil eyes. It¡¯s a result of biological characteristics.


    secondly, although we have lost, that foreign world¡¯s native God doesn¡¯t know our body structure and can¡¯t kill us completely. He even thinks that we are already dead and left us alone. He doesn¡¯t know that we can be reborn from a drop of blood.


    as you all know, we are made up of 173 ¡®Kings¡¯. Our 173 small points are like the acupuncture points all over the body, distributed on the various nodes of the body. They are very small. Our core¡¯ King ¡®may not die. It is likely that only the races outside will die.


    ¡°Furthermore, in the structure of the giant that we have evolved, we have made a hard bone carapace and 173 spiny bone pills to specially cover our 173 vital acupuncture points. Everyone, you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    A reliable Big Shot had finally appeared, and everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Xue Bai Xue: ¡± that bone armor protection pill is the toughest part of our body. However, it can¡¯t guarantee the survival of all 173 of us. It¡¯s possible that a small number of us will die and quit the game.


    Instantly, everyone wailed and screamed, saying that this kind of thing would never happen to them.


    then, if someone quit the game, doesn¡¯t that mean that they lost a part of their organs and you guys are disabled? ¡± someone asked.


    Xue Bai: ¡± that won¡¯t happen. I don¡¯t think anyone will quit the game. Even if someone did, only the King died. The species he left behind must still be around, but they¡¯ve become wild. They can continue to reproduce and are still part of our bodies. They just don¡¯t have their own thoughts.


    I understand now. In other words, players like bone armor and skin can go offline as they wish. They won¡¯t be able to move anyway. If they die, so be it. It won¡¯t affect the overall situation. In fact, it¡¯s better if they die, lest these bastards start a rebellion all day ¡­


    The 13 muscled players controlling the giant¡¯s movements are the most important. However, even if something happens, the 13 muscled players won¡¯t die. As long as the other muscled players take control of the giant¡¯s body, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    After the analysis, everyone was relieved.


    Everyone discussed nervously for a few minutes. Suddenly, a player shouted, ¡± we can come online, everyone! You can¡¯t imagine what happened to us! I can¡¯t see anyone else!¡±


    Everyone quickly asked what had happened.


    Some players were also anxious and logged in. After a short ten seconds, they came out again and exchanged information.


    ¡°I can also go online! I¡¯ve realized that we¡¯re very terrifying creatures. We clearly didn¡¯t evolve organs like eyes, but our spiritual power is strong, and we can even sense the outside environment. I¡¯m here in the forest, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I was hanging on the edge of the cliff.¡±


    ¡°I was on the roof. What happened? Where are the rest of you?¡±


    ¡°Brothers, when I woke up, I found that my skin had been made into a page of an animal hide book. A blonde Western woman was sitting on the wooden table by the window and writing on me with a quill pen! (Black questions.jpg)¡±


    ¡°The skin on top, you¡¯re still fine! Do you know where I am? We¡¯re both skin organization players, but I¡¯m in the desert now! This piece of skin of mine is dying from the heat and is almost dehydrated from walking for half a day! I¡¯m going to die soon, is there any Cloud Player who can help me find a way out of this desperate situation? I have to counterattack like the alchemy Emperor (wailing)¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! It was too flashy upstairs! (Making a pig¡¯s cry) I¡¯m more ordinary, I sank to the bottom of the sea! There are so many fish around!¡±


    f * ck, I went in and found that one of my feathers was in a bird¡¯s nest on a tree when I woke up. It was used to build a nest, and there was a pile of yellow sh * t on its head. These damn birds don¡¯t like cleanliness at all! (Crying)¡±


    ¡°The higher-ups are all comparing who¡¯s more miserable, but is there anyone more miserable than me? Let¡¯s compete in misery and hurt each other! ¡°My bone was picked up by a dog-type beast and licked it madly. I ran away, but the beast was stunned for a few seconds. It probably had never seen a bone that could run before. Then, it picked me up and licked me. I was covered in saliva. Help!¡±


    Hahaha!


    Everyone could not help but laugh.


    ¡°Those above, why can all of you walk? I¡¯m just a bone, I can¡¯t move, I can only silently lie in the forest (trembling)¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, there¡¯s an honest man here! Everyone, come and bully him! Previously, the big shots took the lead in evolving, but they didn¡¯t secretly leave a backup plan. They evolved moving organs and were ready to run away at any time. Did you learn evolution for nothing?¡±


    ¡°You guys are gloating too much! The honest man above, where are you? Tell me the location, I¡¯ll see if it¡¯s close. I¡¯ll go save you! (An angry roar from a player with bones)¡±


    ¡°We are scattered all over the world.¡±


    Everyone discussed in the forum and came to this creepy conclusion.

 Chapter 96

    ?


    Chapter 96: The map design of the Land of the Gods


    Translator: 549690339


    The gods of the other world actually dismembered us.


    Even though they were making a ruckus, they were not fools. The few minutes of them being disconnected and cursing at the racer of Mount Haruna was equivalent to a few weeks in the Sorcerer world.


    After being unconscious for so long, it was likely that he had been killed, and his limbs were scattered somewhere in the Sorcerer world.


    It wasn¡¯t strange for all sorts of situations to occur.


    ¡°As expected of Hermes, the god of wisdom who taught the truth to the people of the earth in ancient times. He¡¯s so powerful that he wiped us out with one move. What super move?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already a fangirl, I¡¯m super handsome! (Worship.jpg) ¡±


    he¡¯s indeed cool. Mercury, who¡¯s standing in the land of gods above the clouds in the sky, the moment his divine might descended on the ground, it reminded me of the time when we were in a dungeon. A group of people from our Guild pushed the Lich King and was wiped out by a big move. He was so domineering!


    ¡°It seems that our equipment is not enough, and our levels are too low.¡±


    ¡°Could this God also have a sad background story? The late king¡¯s son, sacrificing himself to become a God, pulling out Frostmourne, determined to become the man of Naruto, to protect this world!¡±


    this villain boss has a very charming personality. Next time, let¡¯s get his autograph too!


    ¡­.


    The group of people were obviously killed by the god of wisdom, but they were not irreconcilable. One by one, they were discussing on the forum that he was so cool when he killed them, and even wanted to ask for autographs.


    Player: ¡± this God, the way you killed us last time was so cool. Please sign!


    God was speechless.


    What kind of strange creature was this?


    It was hard to understand.


    ¡°By the way, this big move that instantly wiped us out was too strange! Brothers, did anyone see his skill channeling bar, shaking before casting?¡±


    ¡°No, the screen suddenly went black.¡±


    ¡°An instant cast skill? Then do you guys think that this skill of his has a cooldown time or a cooldown time?¡±


    there should be. If there¡¯s no swing before casting, it means that it can¡¯t be interrupted. If there¡¯s no cooldown for the skill, how can we fight? ¡±


    ¡­.


    They began to become serious and seriously sum up their experiences.


    As an experienced player in the online game, every time they were wiped out in a dungeon, they would definitely get some useful information, such as the order of the BOSS ¡®skills release, how much health was left, when it would enter the berserk state and activate the second transformation?


    If the God of creation couldn¡¯t be beaten, then the native gods of the other world were probably just powerful creatures. They might not be afraid of him!


    It should be the final boss in this world. He had to take the opportunity to study how to fight this boss.


    It was okay to be annihilated, but they had to take revenge.


    you have to know that our God creation plan was a great Cthulhu evil god, the ruler of the old days, the one who unified all things, such a high and mighty giant God existence, but he was in such a miserable state. We are evil gods! The moment they entered the Magus world, they were dismembered and scattered all over the place. They were made into pages of books, turned into nests, and used as bones by giant beasts to grind their teeth ¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at how awesome Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand is! We¡¯re so embarrassing! (Wailing)¡±


    Embarrassing?


    Xu Zhi was speechless. even if you two aren¡¯t embarrassed, you two are just about the same.


    As soon as li Shengjiang entered the game, his own species was in the other world. They were reduced to selling X goods and were kept in captivity for 10 rose coins each.


    as for you, the moment you enter, you¡¯ll be scattered. Some of you will be used as bones to grind your teeth, some will be made into bird nests on the spot, some will be made into pages of books, and some will be forced to survive in the desert ¡­


    As a group of bone ash hardcore players, they were very experienced in dealing with a team wipe. While everyone was reporting on the forum, someone quickly organized a headcount to see if anyone had died.


    ¡°Report.¡±


    ¡°Report.¡±


    ¡­.


    Fortunately, although everyone was living in misery, no one quit the game.


    fortunately, the gods in the sky don¡¯t know the characteristics of our structure. All one hundred and seventy-three ¡®core cells¡¯ are still here. As long as the king is still here, each of them can reproduce and regroup.


    Countless people heaved a sigh of relief. Even though this ending was hard to accept, it was still better than death.


    In fact, it was only natural that the cores were still there. Xu Zhi was not really attacking them. He had only made them go offline and instantly fall apart, so there was definitely no damage. He then had the witches blow away the body tissues.


    The racer of Mount Haruna, who had been quivering in fear due to everyone¡¯s insults and did not dare to say a single word in the forum, could not help but exclaim, ¡± ¡°Come on! We¡¯re here to collect the 173 Dragon Balls scattered all over the world and save the world!¡±


    The crowd had not reacted yet.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, everyone, please listen to me! we will rise again. We will regroup from all over the world and beat Mercury, the god of wisdom. Even if he is a God, we will kill him! The river flows thirty years East, thirty years West, don¡¯t bully the young for being poor! ¡°Everyone, read after me-we, the evil god organization, are not afraid of a battle!¡±


    we, the evil god organization, are not afraid of a battle!


    we, the evil god organization, are not afraid of a battle!


    ¡­..


    Very quickly, a group of people fell into the trap of the racer of Mount Haruna. They instantly forgot about the crusade against him and even started chanting slogans to him, their blood boiling with passion.


    Many people couldn¡¯t help but complain.


    ¡°Those above, you guys want to board the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s car again? There was poison in his car! You guys are still not repenting?¡±


    [ there are too many fools, not even enough scammers (laugh) ]


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to change the topic. I¡¯m going to kill him anyway! (Angry)¡±


    The forum was very lively.


    As long as they didn¡¯t die, they could accept anything. This game was too hardcore, and they were already used to it!


    At this time, the discussion forum was several times more heated than when li Shengjiang was assassinated in his later years. This kind of fantasy adventure was simply too exciting and cool.


    The evil God¡¯s limbs were dismembered, and the players were scattered all over the place. Their skin, bones, and hair were all suffering different fates ¡­ The main mission was very clear, which was to combine them together and recover their bodies.


    Some started from bird nests.


    Some started from the bottom of the sea.


    Some of them started from a book.


    Some started in the desert.


    ¡­..


    Xu Zhi made some simple dishes in the kitchen and came to the table to eat. He looked at the forum and secretly observed the enemy camp. He could not help but have a strange expression on his face. what a bunch of idiots. They¡¯re already in such a terrible state, and yet they¡¯re still having so much fun. It¡¯s like they¡¯re making fun out of their suffering.


    ¡°I like you guys.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat in his room and briefly browsed through the forum. After eating and drinking his fill, he went to wash the dishes.


    He didn¡¯t pay any more attention to them.


    After washing the dishes, he began his own business. it¡¯s not a good thing to pretend to be the land of all gods. It¡¯s time to put on the map design of the wizard World and the sky Island.


    in fact, I set up the genetic lock back then to limit their tiny size ¡­ Now, we can completely open our genetic constraints and evolve a normal-sized, or even a large-sized bird, and use it as a Sky Island.¡±


    However, Xu Zhi felt that since they were walking the evolutionary path of microscopic creatures, they should not destroy it. They should find a solution from this evolutionary system.


    Furthermore, they had also found a solution and developed a new biological structure-a combined biological model that broke the limit of body size.


    In fact, the creatures that were gathered in such a way were countless times stronger than ordinary creatures of the same size.


    since they can create a giant God and a meat fish, I might be able to do the same and create a meat continent creature, and then evolve wings or even a propeller to fly.


    they used a wooden ship as a base template. How about I use a drone as a template? ¡±


    Xu Zhi thought of his own DJI drone, but he shook his head.


    A structure that was too precise might not necessarily succeed.


    The difficulty level was too high. He was very clear about his own worth of evolutionary knowledge. Furthermore, it was too expensive. He could not bear to part with this drone. He was extravagant. He had spent tens of thousands on an electric fan. He was currently a poor man.


    Now, there were two ways to fly the Island in the Sky:


    The first type was wings of creatures that appeared on both sides of the island. This type of floating island was essentially a huge bird.


    The first type was a giant aircraft structure that walked through the Babylonian Sky Garden, or a helicopter with a propeller.

 Chapter 97

    ?


    Chapter 97: The birth of the pet in the orchard


    Translator: 549690339


    But very quickly, Xu Zhi realized that he had been overthinking things. There was no evolutionary blueprint for the aircraft structure!


    Even if he had such thoughts, he didn¡¯t have such profound evolutionary knowledge, nor did he have a team behind the scenes to help design the evolutionary path.


    I can only take the path of flying birds and evolve into a bird. I¡¯ll first fly and then talk.


    Xu Zhi returned to the storeroom and fumbled around for a while. After searching for a long time, he could only find a washbasin. this shape is not good.


    He found another round wooden board. it¡¯s too thin. How can it be considered an empty Island? ¡±


    Xu Zhi had ransacked the place but could not find a suitable Sky Island template. Was he supposed to make his own template, like those idiotic players?


    He scratched his head. Suddenly, his eyebrows twitched as an idea flashed through his mind. Rubik¡¯s Cube!


    The ¡®Rubik¡¯s Cube¡¯ was made of living iron. It was a kind of building material, like bricks.


    With a thought, he said, ¡± with these iron blocks like the ¡®Rubik¡¯s Cube¡¯ as the basic units, the giant God creature that is formed by combining the strengths of the two major creatures may be the strongest existence.


    Xu Zhi could not help but think about the possibilities. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was feasible and promising.


    ¡°No, I can do better! There¡¯s still a lot of room for evolution for this piece of metal. I can totally evolve it into a kind of rectangular Lego block with circular grooves and locks. It can be fastened together piece by piece and be more convenient to assemble into a living creature!¡±


    Xu Zhi thought of the building blocks he had played with when he was a child. There were all kinds of colorful plastic cubes with grooves on them that could be built together. There were Lego buildings, LEGO figurines, LEGO planes, Lego cars, Lego boats ¡­


    He could create any shape.


    At present, this ¡± iron ¡± creature was a smooth rectangular block, so it was not difficult to evolve a buckle groove on it.


    Although Xu Zhi did not have strong evolutionary knowledge, he could still easily change the shape and structure of some living creatures.


    It was very simple to evolve a circular groove buckle.


    It was like the cultivation of square watermelons. As long as there was a mold to limit the growth, it would be fine.


    intelligent sub-brain, extract the gene strands of the Rubik¡¯s Cube creature from the gene bank and start reproducing. Xu Zhi said.


    The intelligent sub-brain said in a mechanical voice, ¡±


    adjusting the gene chain ¡­


    ¡°Inserting spores ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s reproducing ¡­¡±


    ¡­.


    Soon, the Rubik¡¯s Cube creatures evolved and grew up.


    Xu Zhi made a few LEGO molds with a drop of glue from the crystal. He grabbed a few Rubik¡¯s Cubes and put them in.


    They reproduced generation after generation.


    They grew up in molds, and their shapes were limited by the mold for their outer shells.


    Gradually, after countless generations of evolution, even if the mold was removed, the smooth rectangular blocks still had circular buckle grooves.


    the Rubik¡¯s Cube mutant has succeeded.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyebrows twitched. the Insecta nest mind is naming a new species: Giant God cell construction template.¡±


    The intelligent sub-brain said in a mechanical voice, ¡±


    naming successful. Do you wish to record it into the Geno library? ¡±


    ¡°Record it.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the table, which was covered with black and red rectangular super-small Lego blocks that were smaller than ants, and suddenly laughed.


    the LEGO blocks I used to play with when I was young have reappeared here. With this original template creature, I can create not only floating islands but also giant gods of convergence easily.


    Furthermore, this giant God might be even stronger than the players in version 2.0.


    This was a Rubik¡¯s Cube.


    Light Bone Gu, light weight, high hardness biological iron block. It was a species that a certain Big Shot in biology had painstakingly researched and developed.


    I¡¯ll use these LEGO bricks to build a cool Island in the Sky.


    Xu Zhi sat on a chair, and the table in front of him was filled with super small red and black Lego blocks. He picked up the silver tweezers and fastened them to the small blocks one by one, as if they were the square buildings of my world, building them together.


    In the end, giant islands built from ¡°small blocks¡± were born.


    It was the size of a basin.


    It cost Xu Zhi more than seventeen thousand biological building blocks.


    the fusion creature is done. Now, put it into the small sandbox and evolve it according to the flying bird.


    Xu Zhi cupped his cheeks in his hands. it¡¯s a godsend. There¡¯s no one in the sandbox game now, so we can just develop an empty Island in it ¡­


    In fact, there were still a few players who did not participate in this plan. They had urgent matters to attend to in real life, but Xu Zhi had directly cut off their access to the game¡¯s sandbox just in case they happened to come online and see the creator doing something ¡­


    it¡¯s starting to evolve. It¡¯s another brand-new giant meat spore, just like the meat fish before. But How do I evolve it into a bird? ¡±


    Xu Zhi secretly posted on the internet.


    everyone who scolded me took notes. big shots, can anyone tell me how a unicellular organism can walk on land and become a flying bird? ¡±


    Countless cloud players instantly participated in this topic.


    according to the evolutionary path in history, the birth of birds is to first climb out of the ocean ¡­


    ¡°You can try this evolution path!¡±


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi began to act.


    His requirements were not high. As long as he could transform a giant ¡± spore ¡± into a bird, any bird would do. No matter what shape it was, as long as it could fly, it would be enough.


    After that, he failed ¡­


    It was tragic.


    In the past, they could easily evolve into deformed birds, but now, they could not do it deliberately.


    He had always been using the ¡®evolution by fate¡¯ method, and it all depended on fate.


    It was also mainly because he didn¡¯t study evolutionary knowledge crazily, which led to him being far inferior to the hardcore players in the game. He failed several times and had to rebuild the building blocks a few times before he could create a flying island.


    This floating island was red and black in color. It had an irregular circular shape and a pair of huge wings on both sides.


    Huala!


    This strange bird flapped its wings and soared into the sky.


    Xu Zhi looked up and silently watched the strange bird the size of a basin fly above the orchard, circling back and forth like an eagle.


    ¡°This bird can not only be considered my number one bodyguard in front of the land of God, Achilles! They can fly everywhere, patrol the vicinity of the orchard, and protect me. ¡±


    ¡°Come down.¡±


    Xu Zhi stood at the entrance of the courtyard and raised his hand gently.


    Whoosh.


    The Land of the Gods, Achilles, gently landed on the back of Xu Zhi¡¯s hand. It was like a tamed Eagle, spreading its wings that emitted a metallic luster and exuding a powerful aura.


    Xu Zhi stroked its broad back. It had a hard metallic texture. He handed it an Apple and said, ¡± be good. From now on, you¡¯ll be my little pet in the orchard.


    Ka ka ka!


    The disc-sized creature of the island lowered its head and finished the Apple in an instant.


    This type of fusion creature was actually a group of creatures gathered together. They were separated, with hair, skin, and bones. Each creature actually had its own mouth, so how could it eat? Was everyone supposed to split up and eat together on the ground?


    Actually, there was no need to break them up.


    The players had already considered this point, and they only needed to eat with their mouths.


    They had evolved an ¡± esophagus ¡°, which meant that they ate food from their mouth. Like a funnel, food would spread through the body through a dense Spider-web ¡± pipe ¡°. The food would even seep out of the skin and be transported into the mouth of every tissue.


    They had indeed considered the rationality of every evolutionary survival, and it was a very precise biological structure.


    intelligent sub-brain, find out the genetic characteristics of this fusion creature. Xu Zhi thought about it.


    The attributes were as follows:


    Land of the Gods, Achilles.


    [ genetic characteristics: spike shell, body change, rebirth from a drop of blood, longevity ]


    (Unlimited growth, potential unknown)


    huh? he actually changed his genetic talent? ¡± Xu Zhi was slightly stunned.

 Chapter 98

    ?


    Chapter 98: The initial idea of the second subsidiary sandbox


    Translator: 549690339


    If one were to ask why Cthulhu was so terrifying, it was undoubtedly his genetic talent-¡± indescribable fear. one could not look directly at it or listen to its voice.


    In layman¡¯s terms, this was a passive skill of ¡± death aura ¡°. Any creature with a lower realm than him would be killed instantly. However, this convergence creature in front of him had lost this ability?


    Xu Zhi looked at the genetic talent.


    Spiky shell:


    The tough outer shell of the exoskeleton Gu has outstanding defensive power. It can reflect most material damage and offset a portion of mental damage.


    it should be caused by the hard structure of the Rubik¡¯s Cube. It seems to be not bad. Xu Zhi thought for a moment. coupled with its undying nature, it¡¯s simply the toughest disguise and the most vicious beating!


    It carried its own armor and counterattacked madly.


    Moreover, after killing it with great difficulty, it recovered in the blink of an eye. The remaining three physical genetic talents were ¡± body change, ¡± ¡± blood rebirth, ¡± and ¡± everlasting life ¡± ¡­ This was not a joke.


    how disgusting. I¡¯m just lying here and getting beaten up. You beat yourself to death instead.


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment and asked the Insecta nest mind, ¡± ¡°Why is there no indescribable fear?¡±


    A mechanical voice came from the Insecta nest mind.


    previously, it was composed of 173 different species, but now it¡¯s the same species. The spiritual fluctuations of the same species are more or less the same, and there¡¯s no chaotic consciousness.


    Xu Zhi thought about it for a moment and immediately understood.


    Although they also underwent organ division and each of their organs had their own role, they were still the same race ¡± Rubik¡¯s Cube ¡± in the end. They were like a group of black ants, white ants, and flying ants, a branch of the same race.


    Xu Zhi raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡± it¡¯s like the same person. The cells in the body are differentiated into bones, skin, flesh, and blood. Although the shape of the organs is different everywhere, at the end of the day, they are all cells that have been differentiated from the same ¡®source¡¯.


    It was only natural that he didn¡¯t feel any indescribable fear.


    Although this creature was also in its individual form, it was more like a real living creature in comparison.


    it¡¯s considered a success. Now, I can mass-produce demigod creatures. Isn¡¯t that awesome? ¡± Xu Zhi laughed. do you want to make a few more? A demigod Army!¡±


    He looked at his room and smiled. why don¡¯t we change them all? ¡±


    If the tables, chairs, beds, and lamps were all lifeforms, they were all demigods. A twisted, mysterious, and terrifying room. This was the high-class style that the God of creation should have.


    Just thinking about it made him reach the peak of his life.


    However, at this moment, the sub-brain reminded him, ¡± I don¡¯t recommend creating too many of these cannon fodder creatures.


    ¡°Cannon fodder?¡± Xu Zhi was stunned. This was a demigod.


    yes, ¡± the Insecta nest mind said. the previous Insecta Queen was more adept at assembly line operations in this area. She produced androids in batches. These demigod creatures were the cannon fodder used by the Insecta Queen to conquer other civilizations ¡­ ¡°At this time, it is not recommended to cultivate too much. The energy can not afford it.¡±


    Are you saying that I¡¯m too weak to afford to feed them?


    Xu Zhi thought about it for a moment when he heard that.


    In fact, there was no difference whether he created one or countless of them. They were all there. If he was really a super foodie who needed a lot of energy to maintain his body functions, he really could not create too many.


    He had no more money.


    The Insecta nest mind continued. although this creature has unlimited potential and growth, quality is more important than quantity. I suggest that you spend a large amount of resources to only cultivate one.


    ¡°What resources do you need?¡± Xu Zhi could not help but ask.


    ¡°Cultivation resources.¡± nest Queen, ¡± the sub-brain said. you¡¯re planning to integrate every ¡®cell¡¯ and the second evil eye gene into it to walk the path of cultivation, right? ¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded.


    He had the same thoughts as the players. Every organ of his had been integrated with the evil eye¡¯s genes, and every organ could cultivate on its own. That was the most powerful.


    so, 17321 units are equivalent to 17321 Wizards, which is equivalent to an Army that can conquer countless civilizations. How many resources do you need for training? ¡±


    Xu Zhi broke out in a cold sweat.


    It was a super bottomless pit!


    The Insecta nest mind continued, ¡± in that case, let¡¯s take a step back. Even if we don¡¯t use any resources to assist them, it¡¯s impossible for them to slowly cultivate on their own. After all, they don¡¯t have self-awareness and can¡¯t cultivate. We need the Insecta Queen to control their bodies one by one and cultivate them one by one.


    ????


    17,321 Wizards can¡¯t train on their own, and you want me to control them to train?


    Xu Zhi felt like his head was about to explode. that¡¯s impossible, okay? ¡±


    Xu Zhi already found it tiring to train alone, so how could he control 17000 Wizards to train?


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. It¡¯s just a long project.¡± The Insecta nest mind replied, ¡± also, when they become level four sorcerers, they will be able to break away from the lower-level creatures and develop their own intelligence. They will then be able to continue their cultivation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll train each of them to become a rank 4 Magus in their place? Are you kidding me? It¡¯s a total of 17000! I¡¯ve boiled 10000 livers, but it¡¯s still impossible!¡±


    Xu Zhi was helpless.


    I¡¯m only a rank 1 Magus right now, and rank 4 Magi are still far away!


    The further it went, the more it increased by several times. Even a genius like li Shengjiang, the alchemy Emperor of a generation and a level one wizard, took a month.


    It took him a year to reach Rank 2.


    Seven years and he was only a rank 3 wizard.


    It took him 20 years to become a rank 4 wizard.


    I¡¯m controlling them one by one, and over seventeen thousand Magi have to start training from scratch, and each of them will take over twenty years?


    Xu Zhi immediately cut off his thoughts of creating another one. The training was too terrifying. He could not fill it up no matter what.


    However, its consumption was terrifying, and its potential was indeed terrifying. It could grow almost infinitely.


    This kind of war machine, a terrifying superior life form, could not be measured by the realm of a single life form. Just imagine, a group of creatures that were not even rank 1 Magi, when grouped together, would have the combat power of a demigod.


    What if they were all rank 1 Magi?


    His combat strength was probably comparable to that of a level-eight mythical creature!


    What about the second and third levels? What if every single one of them was at the sixth rank of legendary or the seventh rank of epic? More than 17000 combined lifeforms ¡­


    It was unimaginable!


    However, 17,000 Magi all cultivating to that level was simply a fantasy. He could only think about it for now.


    ¡°When you talk about this kind of dirty and tiring cultivation method, I think of some workers in an Orchard.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. should we open a new second subsidiary sandbox, a Wizard Training simulator? ¡±


    He suddenly had an idea.


    Let the ¡®players¡¯ control these 17000 Rubik¡¯s Cube cells and train them into Wizards?


    Perhaps the advertisement lines should be like this:


    ¡°Wizard Training simulator, the best choice for leisure players! I¡¯ll let you experience the thrill of becoming a wizard. Step by step, you¡¯ll cultivate and become stronger.¡±


    It seemed feasible.


    Xu Zhi cupped his cheeks in his hands. but this is too boring. It¡¯s just too hardcore to simply let people sit cross-legged and meditate. I guess no matter how stupid they are, they¡¯ll find it boring and have no game experience at all.


    As for how to open it to the public and how to come up with a new sandbox, he had to think about it carefully and think of a way to lure them into the pit ¡­ If he could succeed, the little pet in his Orchard would have endless potential!


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the situation here first.¡± Xu Zhi set aside the matters here for the time being and looked back at the world of the giant sandbox. He began his Daily Secret observation and reconnaissance of the enemy camp.


    The forum was extremely lively.


    This was because many people had started to live there and come into contact with some natives. They had learned some things.


    Soon, a popular post was pushed to the front page.


    shocking, great discovery, a dark history that no one knows about. Alchemy Emperor X commercial life!

 Chapter 99

    ?


    Chapter 99: The blasphemy of the demon¡¯s book


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Zhi clicked on the post and found that li Shengjiang¡¯s dark history had been dug up by someone, and it was in great detail.


    After all, this was inevitable. As long as others were inside and learned about the history of the dark Witch era, they would find out about the tragic experience of the slime.


    ¡°Hahaha! 10 rose coins were extremely cheap! (Laughing to tears)¡±


    ¡°The great King of Babylon, Lilith, once said: The appearance of the slime race had saved the endangered men of Babylon. This kind of structure was born for the existence of evil witches! (Highlight)¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, my stomach is cramping from laughing! I¡¯m still eating, I have no grudges with you, why did you post to plot Against Me! (Angry)¡±


    ¡­.


    There were different opinions, and as they discussed, they laughed uncontrollably and were very happy.


    After all, everyone felt that this was very strange. It turned out that the legend of the Sorcerer world, known as the most powerful great Lord in history, showed an extremely glorious side to the public, but also had such a sad dark history.


    However, she felt more at ease.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t the only ones who were in such a miserable state when we came in. It turns out that the big shots were also like this. The moment they came in, they were also abused by the natives of the other world!


    After a short discussion, they quickly put on their VR glasses and entered the game.


    Because a few minutes outside was equivalent to a few days inside. In the blink of an eye, he could die inside.


    However, a few days later, people started to die.


    my king is dead. I brought my ¡®esophagus¡¯ species to breed in the forest, but I was accidentally trampled to death by a giant beast that passed by. Many of the big shots in the forum are in more dire straits than I am. Do you all die faster than me? ¡±


    It was the first time someone had died, so there was no doubt that the atmosphere was boiling.


    This was a hardcore game. Some people had guessed that they would die and quit the game one after another. Some people even boldly predicted that most people would not live for more than three years, but they did not expect it to be so fast.


    Pay again and chop his hands off: ¡± hahaha, I¡¯m not dead yet. I¡¯ve achieved a mutually beneficial symbiosis. The hair that I built in this bird¡¯s nest has now become mutually beneficial with that bird. It¡¯s rooted on its head and has become its ahoge. My mental power can barely influence other birds, intimidate other creatures, and hunt for it.


    This one had already announced that he had led his group to reproduce, and they had all become the ahoge on the bird¡¯s head.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    A very curious bird appeared.


    On the top of the bird¡¯s head, there were messy black human hair.


    It was extremely strange, and the distribution of the black hair was also very strange. It had a Mediterranean hairstyle, and there was a round bald head in the middle of the bird¡¯s head, surrounded by a circle of exuberant black hair.


    [ pay more and chop off my hands: hehe, how about it? ] The hairstyle I designed is not bad, right?


    ¡°This Mediterranean hairstyle is so coquettish. Are you trying to make me laugh to death and then inherit my flowers? (Detestable)¡±


    ¡°666! The big boss has become a mind controller on top of his head and is coexisting with the bird?¡±


    ¡°Magus world, feel the fear of the evil gods! ¡°Even if you kill me and dismember me, my scattered organs will demonize all kinds of creatures. For example, they will infect the demonized forest creature in front of us-the Mediterranean silly bird! (Serious)¡±


    Someone else also spoke.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Mengmei wants to evolve into a Dragon and endorse the legendary web-based game: ¡°Did you see the picture? ¡®I¡¯m the bone that the dog-like beast is holding in its mouth ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s responsible for providing me with food, and I¡¯m responsible for reproducing the bones for it to chew on. ¡±


    Countless people laughed.


    ¡°What co-existence? you¡¯re being kept in captivity as food!¡±


    ¡°The real version, Beauty and the Beast! (Laugh)¡±


    ¡°Let go of that beauty and let me lick her! (Funny face)¡±


    Mengmei wants to evolve into a Dragon and endorse the legendary web-based game: what are you all doing? it¡¯s hard to live, you bastards!


    When the dead player saw this, tears streamed down his face. So even those who were in worse conditions than me didn¡¯t die, why am I the only one to die? Why am I such an unlucky African? The king was coincidentally trampled to death when he passed by.


    In fact, there was no way to survive by relying on one¡¯s own strength. The smarter people all thought of a mutually beneficial relationship.


    After all, it was difficult for the scattered organs to survive independently. They could only think of ways to parasitize and rely on other creatures.


    by the way, the dead player, tell us your location. We¡¯ll go and collect your wild population, in case they go extinct and we lose a part of our organ composition.


    also, ¡± Xue Baixue and the other big shots said, ¡± with thirteen muscled players and thirteen points as the core, we began to reorganize around the world, forming thirteen teams and finally coming together.


    This was the best way.


    This was because muscles were the bridge that bound the various organs together. Otherwise, their various organs would just be a pile of loose sand.


    ¡­..


    On the other side.


    Little brain Tiger went down the mountain and lay on the bookshelf. As an animal skin book, it looked at the blonde girl in the room and muttered to itself, ¡± as scattered organs, it is indeed difficult for us to survive independently now! ¡®We can only parasitize other creatures ¡­¡¯ They live in symbiosis with birds and giant beasts, but it¡¯s more difficult for me to live in symbiosis with humans, because I don¡¯t understand the native language.¡±


    This family was very wealthy. They had their own courtyard, Manor, and property.


    He also had a rough understanding of her family situation. This blonde beauty, Linda, did not have the qualifications to become a wizard. She was educated and was just an ordinary person who loved to study. However, her sister was studying at a Wizard Academy and was a Level-3 wizard.


    I must have been stuck to the ¡®skin¡¯ of my race and was blown here. In the end, when this blonde beauty Linda saw the animal skins on the ground, she deftly bound me and my race into a book made of animal skin.


    Shua la.


    Suddenly, the blonde beauty came to the bookcase and took down the book ¡± little brain scare off the mountain. she went to the table and opened it, starting to read the book.


    The blonde beauty frowned as she flipped through the book. am I seeing things? Why do I feel like there are a few more pages in this book, and it¡¯s like it¡¯s alive?¡±


    Ever since she picked up the book, strange things had happened in Linda¡¯s house:


    There was no food in the kitchen.


    Even when she woke up in the middle of the night to go to the toilet, she would always see shadows moving around.


    It was as if something terrifying was happening in their home. It was strange, deep, and unknown.


    Furthermore, every piece of animal skin in this book was a little too thick. It even had a warm and moist feeling to it. There was even a gap on every piece of animal skin. The more he looked at it, the more he felt that it was shaped like a ferocious mouth.


    In fact, as the food in the house continued to decrease, a few more pages appeared in the book out of thin air ¡­


    What happened at home?


    An indescribable fear, as if countless tentacles were reaching out from the darkness, surrounded Linda, making her hair stand on end.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to lay our cards on the table.¡±


    I don¡¯t understand the native language, and it¡¯s too slow to look up the dictionary. Fortunately. I asked the netizens outside for help. Let me think about it ¡­ The 13 common communication phrases the netizens gave me. The pronunciation of the greeting: Hello, I don¡¯t have any bad intentions ¡­¡±


    As soon as Xiao naohu left the mountain, the words at the tip of his tongue turned into a sentence, ¡±


    ¡°Beauty, shall we go on a date?¡±


    Linda, who was flipping open the book, suddenly stopped.


    She was so scared that her mind went blank. She took a few steps back and screamed, ¡± ah!!! The book can actually speak!¡±


    She almost broke down and shouted, ¡± such filthy language. Could it be that the evil god that was killed by a God is still alive? ¡±


    A few days ago, the evil god that had descended to the earth was killed by the god of wisdom near the capital of Babylon. Countless people had heard about it, but to the ordinary girl Linda, it was like a rumor that had happened far away, a major event that affected the world, and it couldn¡¯t enter her ordinary life of reading.


    The books could speak!


    Linda swore to Mercury, the god of wisdom, that she had never seen such a strange and terrifying scene in her life!


    Don¡¯t be nervous, don¡¯t be agitated.


    Linda took a deep breath and quickly consoled herself. Since it didn¡¯t kill her, it might not have any evil intentions. I could totally listen to this terrifying and evil book and what I planned to do.


    Seeing Linda screaming in fear, little brain was also anxious.


    Both sides were nervous.


    He quickly took a deep breath. it seems that I still scared her. At this time, I should comfort her. I remember the netizens saying friendly words. The meaning of the following sentence is: Please don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m friendly.¡±


    He opened his mouth to speak, but when the words reached the tip of his tongue, they turned into a sentence, ¡±


    beautiful girl, please stroke my body gently. Please write on my body.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    The golden-haired beauty screamed.


    What kind of strange and twisted scene was this? The pages of a book actually had their own consciousness, and they kept saying such lewd words. As expected of an extremely disgusting and twisted evil god, full of dark emotions ¡­


    This book definitely had evil intentions. It was too evil!


    it seems that I was too abrupt. No one can accept the words of a book.


    Little brain was still anxious after the scare.


    Seeing that Linda was so frightened, he quickly recalled a sentence that the netizens had given him to comfort her and express their goodwill, ¡± can I have the honor of being torn from this book by you and used to clean up your mess? ¡±


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    The golden-haired beauty broke down completely and cried in fear. Abnormal!¡±


    Why was he screaming so miserably?


    Little brain Tiger down the mountain was completely anxious. I¡¯m very friendly! I¡¯m a good person!


    He quickly controlled his King and the species of the pages to jump around. A Black Book walked over with devilish steps and said many friendly words,


    ¡°Beauty, can I drink your bathwater?¡±


    He walked closer and closer.


    then, can I have the honor of being made into animal skin clothes for you to wear? ¡±


    He continued forward.


    please lick every page of my book seriously and kiss my lips.


    ¡­..


    Linda was even more scared, she stepped back and was forced into a corner.


    This was ¡­


    What a terrifying creature!


    Distortion, filth, darkness, evil.


    ¡°This is a Book of Darkness that records evil!¡±


    I¡¯m going to die!


    The golden-haired beauty, Linda, went crazy, broke down, and fainted instantly.


    ¡°He fainted? It seems that my book can suddenly speak. Even for a blonde beauty who knows her character, it¡¯s still difficult to accept.¡± The little brain went down the mountain, but it was still thinking very innocently,¡¯but my friendly and kind attitude, those thirteen kind greetings, she should be able to feel it ¡­¡¯ Right?¡±


    I¡¯m not a bad person.

 Chapter 100

    ?


    Chapter 100: Undercurrent surging


    Translator: 549690339


    Little brain Tiger went down the mountain and waited quietly for Linda to wake up.


    After more than ten minutes, Linda slowly woke up, and found a book was protecting her.


    When the book saw that he had woken up, he was instantly happy. He said worriedly, ¡±


    ¡°Can I touch your butt?¡±


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Linda passed out again.


    After waking up this time, Linda had already accepted her fate.


    She was prepared to silently endure the humiliation, but she realized that she had not been violated. Although the language of this evil book was extremely lewd and filthy, it did not have any practical actions.


    She had gradually realized that she was safe. although he¡¯s a Book of Darkness full of evil, he¡¯s a useless person. He can only talk and joke all day.


    ¡­.


    On the other side of the forest.


    ¡°Illumination!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s blind, hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Dark eavesdrop.¡±


    ¡°Spring¡¯s tentacle!¡±


    A few rank 1 witches were sweating profusely. They held their staffs and cast low level spells one after another. After countless flashes of light, a six meter tall small giant beast collapsed.


    ¡°We¡¯ve succeeded!¡±


    ¡°Our teacher will reward us!¡±


    A group of young witches cheered and quickly came over to the giant beast¡¯s body to collect materials. do you think we have a chance in the exchange competition between the three great wizard kingdoms in five years if we keep working hard? ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way we can hold another one, right? Now, the era of the evil dark witches has come again, and it is called the ¡®post-rose Dark Age¡¯ by the Academy¡¯s teachers. Emperor Medusa rules the world, and now, the Rose Kingdom at the top of the mountain is the leader.¡±


    A moment later, they turned around and left happily.


    After more than ten minutes, skinless, Red Tentacle-like, disgusting, twisted, and muscular snakes came out of the tree holes. They slithered silently and entered the bodies of the small giant beasts through the wounds on their skin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally succeeded in obtaining a body.¡± A voice rang out faintly. It was a very pure Chinese pronunciation.


    Huala!


    An extremely terrifying scene suddenly appeared.


    A dead giant beast stood up and came back to life.


    Desecrating corpses and controlling the dead were simply breaking the taboo. Even Medusa, the Emperor of death, could not do such an incredible thing, but it had appeared before their eyes. If the little witches had seen it, they would have been shocked and incredulous.


    I¡¯m leading my muscle group to control this dead behemoth. It¡¯s not too bad.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    This giant beast actually started to swing its fist on the spot, looking very powerful.


    in the other world, I can perfectly execute the eight pole collapse, a martial art passed down in my family. This body is not bad!


    At first, his movements were extremely slow, but his body quickly adapted and became more agile. Soon, he was able to run and jump through the forest, and his spiritual mind was as agile as an ape.


    A Dragon was considered one of the strongest soldiers and special agents in the Army.


    His marksmanship and assassination skills were not the best, and he was not even in the top 30. However, the reason why he did not choose anyone else was that his martial arts were the best. He was the inheritor of the traditional ancient martial arts of China, which had thousands of years of martial arts culture.


    Yes, in this era, firearms had led to martial arts and combat techniques being supplemented. He had been ignored for a long time, but this time, he was selected for this special mission.


    In the beginning, the higher-ups had assigned him to carry out a secret mission that was said to affect the fate of the entire country. He had been serious, and it might have been a mission with a slim chance of survival. He had to sneak into an enemy country, assassinate an important figure, or obtain information from a secret Research Institute.


    He would not hesitate to sacrifice his life for the country.


    However, when he found out that his mission was to play a casual online game and he won the game, he was stunned.


    ????


    ¨C top-secret mission that could affect the fate of a country ¡­ And he was actually allowed to play games?


    He had read web novels in his free time. Some popular web novels had such a setting.


    The beginning of those online gaming novels was about a depressed, retired Special Forces soldier who had been ignored by the Army for years. He suddenly received a confidential mission from the country and played an online game.


    This game, for various reasons, had affected the fate of all the major countries on earth.


    Then, the main character, long aotian, obtained a hidden profession at the beginning of the game. He continued to encounter adventures, madly leveled up, built guilds, cities, stole bosses, and beat up players from other countries. Finally, he reached the peak of his life in both reality and the game ¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ve never read online gaming novels! Why is the opening plot exactly the same?¡± Long Ji was speechless. and it happened to me? ¡±


    Although he was complaining, he knew that he was not the real protagonist.


    As a Special Agent, he had fought with super foreign special agents all year round and knew how terrifying they were.


    ¡°Let me guess, the strongest fighters are none other than those few people. Bell from the United States is known as the explosive Dragon, who is known to be able to fight against crocodiles with his bare hands.


    ¡°Who are you hiding among these thirteen people?¡±


    In today¡¯s world where firearms are so advanced, we¡¯ve all been covered in dust. This time, we¡¯re the last inheritors of ancient martial arts from all over the world. Let¡¯s have a real competition in this world!¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°Was the death of the player who was stomped to death by the giant beast really a coincidence?¡± he continued to whisper.


    in the screenshot of the player¡¯s death, the behemoth that trampled him to death had a lifeless gaze and was stiff all over. It was clearly a dead behemoth, just like my current situation. Someone was secretly controlling it. You guys have already begun collecting the scattered evil god parts!


    The first player to quit the game had appeared.


    It was obvious that the others were acting in the dark, killing many innocent players.


    The few people hidden among them were collecting body parts from all over the world in order to become stronger. They also planned to kill the other twelve people in the round Table Conference to become the only muscle structure that would completely rule over the body of the Cthulhu evil god.


    That would be the final Victor.


    His voice turned cold. they¡¯re fabricating accidents of players ¡®deaths when they quit the game. Before the ordinary players find out, they¡¯re trying to kill them as much as possible. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be difficult to find them if they all hide.


    ¡°A storm is coming.¡±


    the entire game¡¯s structure will change drastically.


    He thought for a moment, then strode out. I started later than them. My luck is too bad. I only managed to get a giant beast¡¯s body now.


    ¡°This world does have native extraordinary powers. My six meter tall body is still too weak, but the giant beast knows martial arts, and no one can stop it! ¡®I¡¯m six meters tall, and I¡¯m confident that I can take on a ten-meter-tall giant beast ¡­¡¯


    Then, I can change to the body of a giant beast. Ten meters, twenty meters, one by one, and the bigger it gets.


    When I transform into a giant beast that is fifty to sixty meters long, I should be able to sneak attack a small town. With my ¡®zombie¡¯ body, I¡¯m already a giant beast corpse. Normal Rank 2 or 3 Wizards shouldn¡¯t be my match. I can break into the streets and enter the wizard potion shop there, grab a portion of ¡®blood of evil eye¡¯, as well as various stabilizing potions, and pass the¡¯ wizard qualification ceremony¡¯. I¡¯ll have wizard qualifications.¡±


    He had a clear goal.


    He believed that the others were also thinking of ways to get potions in this area and become Wizards.


    This battle was clearly undercurrent-like.


    ¡°It has appeared.¡±


    He strode forward, and in the lush forest in front of him, he suddenly saw a gray giant beast that was more than ten meters long. Its eyes flickered with a violent Scarlet light, and it half-squatted down and made an ancient martial arts starting gesture.

 Chapter 101

    ?


    Chapter 101: How did they get high on their own?


    Translator: 549690339


    Just as Dragon record had said, what would appear among these casual ordinary players would be darkness, blood, slaughter, and a merciless large-scale clearance of the field!


    The real massacre would begin from the few hidden elite spies of their various countries!


    There was a huge difference between ordinary people and professional agents like them!


    In the forum, there were indeed some people who had gradually noticed that something was wrong.


    He could even feel the tense atmosphere!


    At this moment, after the first player died, in a short ten minutes, which was more than a week in the Sorcerer world, many more players died.


    Without exception, they were all trampled to death by giant beasts that happened to pass by.


    I¡¯m so miserable, but my King was accidentally trampled to death by the giant beast. Am I an African? ¡±


    ¡°Me too! ¡®I¡¯m just a farmer with no ambition. I¡¯m digging a hole in the ground to build a home ¡­¡¯ They were all f * cking hiding below and were also trampled to death by the giant beast above them.¡±


    I¡¯m the same. The other world is too dangerous. There are too many giant indigenous beasts.


    In a short ten minutes, which was more than a week in the Magus world, more than 20 players had quit, and this speed had not decreased.


    At this rate, in less than an hour, more than a hundred people would have left the stage!


    However, there were too many accidents, and some sensitive people quickly realized that something was wrong.


    Xue Bai Xue: ¡± I¡¯ve seen the screenshots of the giant beasts that trampled you guys to death. They¡¯re all a little stiff, like corpses. It feels like they were man-made.


    how is that possible? even Medusa, the Emperor of death, is still researching the manipulation of the dead.


    as the initiator of this plan and one of the muscled players, I know the biological characteristics of muscled players very well. What if the muscled players control the behemoth¡¯s corpse? ¡±


    This sentence woke him up from his dream.


    The other scattered organs could not do this. If it was muscles ¡­


    The muscled players were not only the core, but also the strongest tissue among all the scattered organs. They could enter the behemoth¡¯s corpse and control the behemoths ¡®bodies as if they were controlling the evil God¡¯s body.


    Countless people were excited.


    Did this mean that there were hidden muscle players hunting them?


    After thinking about it, he realized that these dead players all had one thing in common-they had all revealed their location from the start.


    Countless people were furious and questioned him loudly.


    ¡°Why are there people trying to kill us in the dark? Aren¡¯t we going to regroup? isn¡¯t Mercury, the god of wisdom, our common enemy? (Bleeding knife.jpg)¡±


    ¡°Mother! I¡¯m really angry! I was betrayed! This was the nature of human beings. Before the external enemy was eliminated, the internal forces would kill each other! Otherwise, why would most games have red names? (Angry)¡±


    to sum it up, because you guys are too idiotic, causing trouble all day long and creating new problems everywhere, instead of letting you join, it¡¯s better to kill your King, turn into a wild population, and integrate into their bodies. This way, there won¡¯t be any fear of people rebelling in their bodies all day long (melon eater) ¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that we can¡¯t trust anyone anymore? (Face to face)¡±


    ¡°Mother! I¡¯ve already exposed my location. I don¡¯t want to talk anymore, hurry up and move, so that I don¡¯t get killed by red-name players!¡±


    ¡­..


    Everyone was very angry.


    The atmosphere was originally very harmonious, but now it was suddenly destroyed.


    There was a terrifying killer hidden in the ¡± thirteen-member Round Table Conference ¡± of the muscular players. Someone was hunting and killing them in the dark to obtain their organs. This made countless people¡¯s scalps numb.


    I¡¯m afraid that this person¡¯s mentality is abnormal. He might even be a little perverted and twisted. He likes to kill other players for fun.


    Instantly, countless people felt insecure.


    Meanwhile, the netizens who were just watching the show began to discuss it. After all, in the history of online games, which large online game didn¡¯t have infighting between guilds, Guild Wars, and individual players?


    This was the first time since the start of the spore evolution that players had killed each other.


    After all, in the past, this game was indeed ¡± casual ¡± to a certain extent. Everyone was harmonious and there was no infighting. After all, everyone was evolving their own species and there were no disputes of interests.


    But now, there were already players who were fighting among themselves.


    The person who maliciously killed the players was lurking in the thirteen-person round table meeting.


    The goal was obvious and selfish. It was probably to get rid of all the players except himself. As the only muscular player, he would have full control of this evil God¡¯s body and become the next alchemy Emperor to rule the Sorcerer world.


    Countless people were very excited and were cursing in anger. After all, even a man made of mud would have some temper.


    At this moment, Xue Baixue, the racer of Mount Haruna, and the other big shots came out to stabilize the morale of the Army.


    Xue Bai Xue said,¡¯there¡¯s been a malicious killing incident, an emergency! ¡°For now, do not expose your location to avoid being killed. Also, do not easily rely on or trust other muscle players.


    however, you scattered organs and tissues can¡¯t do without muscles. You¡¯re just a plate of loose sand.


    If you believe in my character, you can send me the address. I¡¯m one of the thirteen trustworthy people. You can secretly develop around the world, and I¡¯ll slowly tour the world to find you and form you.¡±


    Everyone could still trust the character of the big boss, so they all heaved a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, another racer of Mount Haruna spoke up, ¡± if you guys trust me, feel free to come and join me. I¡¯m one of the thirteen of us, and I have a trustworthy reputation. I¡¯m sure everyone knows my character.


    The car of the racer of Mount Haruna was usually very fast, but there was nothing wrong with his character. In fact, he was even more hot-blooded, the kind that would sacrifice his life for his brother.


    At this critical moment, countless people united, and an atmosphere of unity appeared. They were united against the outside world, and they quickly and methodically organized countermeasures.


    The other 11 muscled players were not to be outdone either.


    After all, he had already been snatched away by these two, so what could they play?


    ¡°I can be trusted! Everyone can also join me!¡±


    we condemn that malicious red name player who destroyed our reputation!


    As a result, the eleven people began to show up one after another to express that they were completely trustworthy. If the netizens believed them, they could send them the address and protect them.


    f * ck, is this real or fake? 13 muscled players all said that they didn¡¯t kill anyone and that they were trustworthy. So who is the murderer? ¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the werewolf?¡±


    ¡°I can see that this is a werewolf killing game! The werewolves hiding in the dark, secretly killing more than a hundred civilians in the dark, the Prophet who wants to find out the identity of the werewolves, the guard, the racer of Mount Haruna, who took the initiative to protect the civilians ¡­¡±


    Countless people were amazed. It was indeed this structure. A perfect werewolf kill fit the identity perfectly.


    ¡°Hehe, according to my many years of experience killing old players, there might be more than one werewolf hiding in the dark. How many are there? Preferential treatment investigation!¡±


    ¡°Right, don¡¯t believe it so easily! Otherwise, ordinary lambs like us will take the initiative to enter the Tiger¡¯s mouth.¡±


    ¡­..


    They couldn¡¯t help but discuss killing them as if they were werewolves. They began to study who was the real killer among these thirteen people.


    Rational analysis posts appeared one after another. All kinds of reasoning Kings posted their comments. They even began to use the process of elimination to filter out the identity of each person and commented on the normal actions of these 13 players.


    However, these people were all top professional spies. How could they be exposed by ordinary netizens?


    Ordinary players and netizens would not understand this casual sandbox game. In fact, it had already risen to a very high level in secret.


    At this moment, someone else spoke.


    ¡°Who said that it was killed by a werewolf? ¡°Everyone, think about it. Putting more than 100 people on a big map, killing each other,¡¯looting¡¯, and getting each other¡¯s equipment, isn¡¯t that the legendary escape, exciting battlefield, and chicken dinner game?¡±


    Countless people immediately reacted.


    ¡°If you think about it this way, isn¡¯t it like parachuting from the sky? (Laugh)¡±


    ¡°If you think about it this way, wouldn¡¯t the players who died as soon as they landed become crates? (Laugh)¡±


    thinking about it this way, I¡¯ve landed all over the world, started to develop, searched for all kinds of opportunities, secretly obtained the evil eye genes, cultivated, and grew ¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to entering a house to search for supplies, such as helmets, armors, and 98k? (Laugh)¡±


    ¡­.


    It was originally a very vicious massacre, with sinister muscle players killing innocent players with ordinary organs in the dark.


    As a result, under the cheers of the crowd, the originally vicious red-name killing incident had turned into a battle of wits and courage between the werewolves. Everyone was planning to find the werewolves, but now it had become a big escape game. It was suddenly filled with joy. They expressed that it was very stressful and challenging. This kind of chicken dinner game was interesting.


    The agents and spies from various countries who came to China were speechless.


    We were clearly trying to clear the area maliciously and slaughter you in large numbers. I didn¡¯t expect you to notice it so quickly and quickly become vigilant! But why were they cheering and feeling even happier? He even intends to counterattack and play a big escape with us?


    They secretly observed everything in the game forum, but their brain circuits could not react ¡­ What a magical country this was. The netizens of this country were originally very nervous and everyone felt insecure, but in the blink of an eye, they became happy instead.


    The pressure of death was so pressing, and they could die at any time, so why were they so high?


    However, the internet was getting more and more excited.


    ¡°I¡¯ve blown up this game! It¡¯s one of the most popular game types right now.¡±


    great luck! We¡¯ll have chicken dinner tonight!


    ¡°Welcome to the exciting battlefield, players. The Sorcerer world¡¯s great Escape!¡±

 Chapter 102

    ?


    Chapter 102: Salted fish type player


    Translator: 549690339


    Not only were the spies and special agents speechless, but even Xu Zhi himself, who was sitting in the orchard, was speechless. These people were toxic. How could they get high on everything?


    However, countless people were getting more and more excited.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already learned the survival tactics of all the big shots! We¡¯re parasitic organs to begin with, and we have to find a way to co-exist with the nearby giant beasts and become one of their organs. This hair of mine will also find a way to parasitize the giant beasts and become a head ahoge (struggle)¡±


    ¡°The one above, you¡¯re too eye-catching! ¡°It is very easy to expose your identity in front of red-name players. You have to hide. As fur, you don¡¯t have to consider planting your roots somewhere on the behemoth¡¯s body and becoming his ¡­ Armpit hair! (Sudden change in style)¡±


    ¡°Brothers, anyone want to form a team?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we normal organ players have to stick together! After all, we have no interest in each other, and we won¡¯t kill each other, because we¡¯re not muscle tissues that can repair organs.¡±


    ¡°Private message received.¡±


    ¡­


    These people didn¡¯t dare to take screenshots and post them in the future. They didn¡¯t even dare to ask for help from the netizens. They all chose to hide and communicate in private.


    In fact, they were discovered after ambushing only about 20 people, which was much faster than expected. Those spies also underestimated these talents on the internet. Although they had strange brain circuits, they were definitely not stupid.


    ¡°These players have a good mentality, which is not bad.¡±


    Xu Zhi took a leisurely bite of the Apple and chewed on it.


    however, most of the ordinary players, even if they are vigilant, can¡¯t escape the professional tracking and investigation of those seven people. I¡¯m afraid that less than thirty people can survive, maybe only five or six people.


    Without a doubt, this escape was like a tiger entering a flock of sheep.


    It all depended on how many sheep could grow up under the pursuit and oppression and become another Tiger.


    However, it¡¯s good that there are fewer people.


    Xu Zhi expressed that he was an emotionless creator. after all, their ¡®evolutionary species mission¡¯ has been completed, and the evil god has also been released into the world of the great sandbox. It¡¯s useless to have these workers anymore. It¡¯s time to ¡®kill the donkey when the millstone is done¡¯ and use the hands of these seven people to clear up a large amount of money.


    the seven of them are backed by the top research institutes. They will certainly try their best to develop, promote the civilization of the sandbox, improve their own strength, and defeat the enemy.


    If they had competition, he would be able to earn.


    This was called when the Sandpiper and clam fought, the third party would benefit.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s gaze turned to look at Chen Xi. He wanted to see how she was doing. He still had to pay some attention to her.


    Speaking of which, I can give her a pretty good identity. Unlike the other short-haired organs, the hair of an evil god is extremely thin and long, forming a lock of long hair. It can barely replace muscles and assemble various organs. It can secretly unite various players and become. leader ¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that she¡¯s the hidden 14th core Player of the Round Table.¡±


    The others did not expect that they would be scattered and enter the stage of organ reconstruction.


    Xu Zhi had already made plans in this area, so he naturally let Chen Xi take the opportunity to choose her hair. This way, she would become a pseudo-muscle player, and she could gather a group of members herself, or even compete with them.


    ¡­.


    In a dark forest somewhere.


    A piece of scalp and countless strands of hair were stuck together.


    Haruko loves learning: ¡± hahaha! We two sisters actually didn¡¯t break up. We¡¯re together!


    the scalp and hair are still stuck together, ¡± tinfoil said. we finally have a companion.


    Haruko loves learning: ¡± then what should we do next? Do you want to play the big escape and werewolf kill?¡±


    chen xi thought for a moment, then said in a low voice, ¡± i came here to look at the scenery. i plan to be a casual player who likes to enjoy the scenery. fighting and killing isn¡¯t suitable for girls. ¡±


    ¡°What should we do then?¡± Haruko loves learning asked.


    Tinfoil,¡±how about we make money?¡± We¡¯ll make money together, buy a Manor, live in a luxurious villa, research on food, cook delicious food together, go shopping, travel around the world, and I want to see the Sycamore trees in the beautiful desert! He also wanted to see the evil eyes that lived in the swamp! He even wanted to see the clock tower at the top of the capital of Babylon! I want to see the legendary world-class Creator, Adolf!¡±


    This person already had a Travel Planning Guide for the Otherworld.


    Haruko loves learning: ¡± alright, they¡¯ll fight their own battles anyway, and we¡¯ll play our own leisure games. We¡¯ll travel around the world, and these two organs will disappear from this world. I¡¯ll never go back and regroup with them even if I¡¯m beaten to death ¡­


    Then how do we make money? ¡°On the internet, I saw casual players like us saying that they don¡¯t want to eat chicken and want to compete. It¡¯s said that they plan to raise two small animals, then plant fruit trees, crossbreed, and then make wine to make money. After all, the wine in this world is too primitive, too unpleasant to drink, and there¡¯s no mature manufacturing process.¡±


    ¡°Argh! Was he playing the story of the farm? Making wine, farming, and raising pets? Then the business opportunity for us sisters is ¡­ Writing novels!¡±


    Chen Xi immediately expressed that although she did not play games, as a novel fan, she was still very good at writing novels. let¡¯s learn the native language and do translation work. The civilization of this native world is too poor. There is no wine culture, history, music, or even novels. The books are all rigid historical biographies and various serious books on witchcraft.


    The transmigrators of the alchemy monarch would bring technology, but they would bring a long culture! I¡¯ll be a plagiarist, translate novels, and enrich the civilization of this other world.¡±


    Haruko loved to learn.¡¯It¡¯s a good way to make money! I¡¯ve read some novels where the main characters who transmigrate to another world also copy books to start their own. Books that are in line with this world¡¯s culture, such as The White Princess and the Seven Dwarves, Harry Potter, magic ring, and just thinking about it makes me happy. I can already imagine their shocked faces.¡±


    Chen Xi also became more excited as she spoke. interesting, right? We also need to copy some quality Eastern books, such as The Legend of the Condor Heroes and Journey to the West. They will definitely be popular here. We can travel and be bards at the same time. We can tell stories everywhere and then sell them!¡±


    The more the two talked, the more planned they became. They were planning to start learning the native language.


    However, there was a problem.


    Where did paper and pen come from?


    Haruko loves learning said,¡¯isn¡¯t your hair just a pen? Isn¡¯t my scalp just paper? both of us will be able to produce pen and paper by reproducing species crazily. This is destined! The heavens sent us here to spread books and culture.¡±


    Thinking about it this way, it was true.


    A scalp could indeed be used as a piece of animal skin paper.


    His hair was like an embroidery needle, constantly sewing black characters on his scalp. He could use it as a brush.


    Furthermore, they were like a printer. They could lay out a hundred pages of paper and a hundred strands of hair. They could follow the ¡®King¡¯ to do a unified action, thread a needle, and mass-produce books. It was simply convenient.


    ¡°You¡¯ve started writing a book?¡±


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he touched his nose and said, ¡± I asked you to use your hair to dominate the world. I didn¡¯t expect you to use it to write. What a casual player.


    However, Xu Zhi did not care too much about it.


    It was just a little golden finger, and Chen Xi didn¡¯t need it. If she wanted to play her own game and be a true fan of scenery who stood aloof from the world, it was up to her. He had originally invited her here to pass the time. It would be good to make friends, play games, and farm together.


    it¡¯s just a guess. The two little girls won¡¯t live for long. In less than one or two years, they¡¯ll be eliminated like other normal players. It¡¯s not a bad idea to take a vacation.


    He turned his eyes to the other side.


    The Babylon Kingdom.


    News came one after another.


    all kinds of demonized creatures have appeared all over the world. They have been parasitized by the evil God¡¯s organs and have infected evil species.


    Your Majesty, in the Three Kingdoms, in the mountains, in the desert, in the desolate corners of the world, all kinds of strange events are happening. People often disappear for no reason on some streets.


    some people even saw extremely strange, terrifying, and gloomy images. In the middle of the night, an evil book was walking on the streets, madly greeting people and evolving all kinds of lewd and filthy words, causing the surrounding passersby to run away frantically.


    The great Lord Medusa listened to the report of the ministers in the palace and sat on the throne with his eyes closed as if he was in a deep sleep. even books can walk and talk? What a terrifying evil god this is. Just the limbs of the scattered world are ¡­¡±

 Chapter 103

    ?


    Chapter 103: The birth of magical beasts


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°King ¡­¡±


    In front of the king¡¯s palace, countless witch ministers held their breath and looked nervous.


    Ever since the three witches started the Sorcerer civilization and left the tribal era, humans had become the only overlords in the Sorcerer world. There were no powerful giant beasts in the world that could pose a threat to humans.


    Because Magi had mastered extraordinary powers, those ordinary giant beasts, no matter how large they were, could not fight against Magi.


    But now, the giant beasts had fused with the evil gods ¡®limbs and became extremely strange. They could even cultivate like humans and gradually gain simple intelligence.


    The advantage of humans would be completely lost.


    could it be that we¡¯re going back to the terrifying ancient era where humans were extremely lowly, terrifying giant beasts ate humans everywhere, and danger lurked everywhere? ¡±


    Medusa suddenly fell silent, and her deep eyes seemed to look through time and into the blue sky. It was as if the slash-and-burn era had appeared in front of her eyes, the era of the three witches who had fought against heaven and earth and nature.


    Although humans had been caught up in internal strife and religious disputes, she had been fighting with the alchemy monarch for hundreds of years, and some people had gradually forgotten the hard times.


    But Medusa had never forgotten.


    you must know that Circe, one of the three great witches who started the wizard era, was my master. Medusa silently looked at the mural of the ¡®three witches¡¯ in the Royal Palace.


    In ancient times, three women wearing flower bracelets and wearing animal skins stepped on countless women¡¯s corpses and blood. They surrounded each other and held a huge torch.


    She sat quietly for three whole hours before she suddenly opened her aged eyes.


    I can¡¯t believe that such a thing would happen in my generation ¡­ I¡¯m still too old. I don¡¯t know if I can hold on or if I can break through.¡±


    ¡®The wizard civilization that was created during the three witches. era was handed over to me by my teacher Circe, so it can¡¯t be cut off from me ¡­ As long as I, the great Lord Medusa, am in power, I will not allow my country to fall.¡± Medusa suddenly opened her eyes and crushed the exquisite armrest of the throne. this kind of creature that has been demonized by the evil God¡¯s limbs is half-demon and half-beast, so it is called ¡­ A magical beast.¡±


    Ta ta ta!


    At this moment, a piece of news suddenly came.


    ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s a small town in Loch at the edge of the mountain range. Demonized behemoths have begun to attack the city! They entered the streets and wreaked havoc. Countless rank 1 and Rank 2 Magi in the town were injured, and the local witch alchemy shop was robbed. A large number of potions have been taken away!¡±


    ¡°What? A large number of magical beasts are attacking the city?¡±


    Medusa stood up in shock.


    The organs of the evil god ¡­ Was he cultivating?


    It descended upon this world, and even though its limbs were dismembered, its various organs were still acting on their own, learning the extraordinary system of this world, learning our unique Magus power!


    What kind of monster was this!


    A chill of horror rose up.


    She immediately said in a cold voice,¡±send an order to the three great wizard kingdoms!¡± All major wizard Academies and sects, lead their disciples into the mountains and clear out the various magical beasts in the forest!¡±


    The birth of magical beasts was a historical moment.


    [ year 837 of the kingdom of Babylon, the evil god of Cthulhu. His body was scattered all over the world, infecting all the major species of beasts and turning them into magical beasts. He once again entered the crisis-ridden sorcerer era that was full of disasters ]


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°It has finally developed to this stage.¡±


    Back then, Xu Zhi had thought,¡¯during the tribal era of disaster, it was difficult for people to survive. They were fed by giant beasts and fought for their lives with nature. But after the development of the cultivation system, they had Wizards, and they could directly pass the barrier.¡¯


    The giant beasts had become too weak and could not keep up with the updates of each version.


    humans are the only Invincible Overlord. Their structure is too simple. There should be all kinds of terrifying and strange creatures in the Sorcerer world. They are distorted, evil, and incomprehensible. Otherwise, how could it be called the Sorcerer world? ¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes turned and he smiled. Perhaps at this moment, the structure of the world had completely matured.


    He looked at his little pet beside him. This odd-shaped tortoiseshell bird was eating a stainless-steel bowl of rice. He was having a headache. this guy¡¯s appetite is bigger than three adults. Damn, I have to find a way to make money.


    The money was almost spent.


    However, he still had to think about how to earn money more easily.


    He took a deep breath, went to the side, and rode the electric bike he had bought a few days ago to the town outside. He was going to get a bag of rice and some ingredients to store.


    After all, he had a big eater now. If he really had no other choice, he couldn¡¯t let it go to the big sandbox to look for food, right?


    Xu Zhi strolled around the town outside and greeted a few vegetable-planting aunties on the village trail. However, he was not in a hurry to go back. Instead, he came to the uninhabited and lush forest.


    ¡°Warhammer!¡±


    Pa!


    The surging River instantly stopped flowing, and the water splashed up more than two meters high, revealing the bottom of the cobblestone river bed.


    Whoosh. After another second, the river water surged and filled up the hole, and the water flowed again.


    ¡°It¡¯s already three to four times stronger than before.¡± Xu Zhi smiled slightly. I¡¯ve finally become a level two sorcerer after these days of training.


    Medea¡¯s Warhammer was the most common spell, and it would become stronger as one¡¯s strength increased.


    He was a rank 1 Magus before, but now it was like carrying an iron hammer with him. It could hit people at will, but it was not too strong.


    A Rank 2 Magus was like a two-meter-long iron hammer that could instantly crush a person¡¯s chest. It was extremely ferocious.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting stronger and stronger.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment and said, ¡± it¡¯s just that the strength of a sorcerer lies in their mind. Their bodies are very fragile, and it¡¯s easy for them to be killed by surprise attacks. Only when you become a level three sorcerer can you learn sorcery that focuses on full body defense.


    An average level two sorcerer would master two or three sorcery spells of their own level, but Xu Zhi was too lazy to learn these low-level sorcery spells. A general Warhammer was enough for him.


    His farm life was very regular, and he meditated regularly every day.


    Li Shengjiang used a month to become a level one sorcerer, and a year to become a level two sorcerer. He only spent one or two days to become a level one sorcerer, and now, he was quickly becoming a level two sorcerer!


    This was due to the absorption of the previous two mass extinctions, which resulted in his extremely strong mental power.


    Rank 2 Magi can already sense the condition of their bodies. They can even use their spiritual power to suppress the spread and reproduction of cancer cells.


    Xu Zhi stood by the river and looked at the flowing water. He frowned slightly and said, ¡± perhaps, if I keep on training like this, when I reach the level of a wizard and reach the epic, no, maybe I¡¯ll only need to reach the legendary level. With my own massive mental power, I¡¯ll be able to get rid of the cancer cells in my body.


    Unfortunately, time doesn¡¯t wait for me.


    The transcendent cultivation system had been deduced.


    However, he could not live for long in the final stage of cancer. There was not much time for him to train. Even with this extremely fast training speed, he would definitely die before he became a rank 4 Magus.


    If one were to walk the path of a wizard, their training would be too slow, and it would be difficult to solve their problems.


    As for the Insecta nest mind, it had also lost the technological tree of the previous generation of the mother nest. Its current abilities were extremely simple, and it only had two abilities.


    One was to release spores.


    The second was the ability of the artificial intelligence, such as the calculation of a supercomputer, control of the network, and so on.


    There was also no way to rely on the technology tree of the previous Queen Mother to solve the problem and use high-tech treatment methods.


    Also, although he was a Insecta hero and could modify his genetic chain, he could not get rid of the stubborn psoriasis-like cancer cells.


    He said he was the God of creation, but now, he was indeed so weak that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    A problem that even a legend wizard could solve had become his sword hanging over his head.


    ¡°I still have to find a way in the sandbox.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment and said, ¡± the alchemy era is almost at its peak. It¡¯s about time to get down to business! I¡¯ll insert my cancer cell gene into the sandbox and let the Wizards begin their research.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been preparing for so long, it¡¯s about time for the official opening.¡±


    Xu Zhi rode an electric bike with a bag of rice and vegetables. After testing out the abilities of a level two sorcerer, he returned to the orchard. Without putting anything down, he went into his room, opened his laptop, opened up Taobao, and ordered a few things.

 Chapter 104

    ?


    Chapter 104: Chapter 104 struggle


    Translator: 549690339


    we¡¯ll send it over as soon as possible. It should be here by tomorrow.


    In the time that Xu Zhi had spent shopping in the county¡¯s supermarket, a short two hours had passed, which was equivalent to eight years.


    Now, most of those who were not capable enough had been eliminated, leaving only 20-odd people.


    Furthermore, in the past eight years, the killers of the thirteen round table meetings had been completely exposed.


    ¡°Bell, the top of the food chain.¡±


    ¡°One sword tortoise breath.¡±


    ¡°Long Wuming.¡±


    ¡­.


    The seven red-named IDs were condemned and cursed by the crowd.


    ¡°It turns out that there are seven people who are secretly killing people!¡±


    ¡°Too tragic! Out of the remaining six muscled players, only two were left after being killed by the seven of them. The only ones left are the big shots ¡®learning for nothing¡¯ and ¡®racer of Mount Haruna¡¯, who are struggling on their last legs.¡±


    ¡­


    Countless people were discussing it.


    although these two muscle bosses are awesome and escaped the pursuit, the remaining ordinary organ players also have quite a few unexpected results.


    ¡°The worst thing is that before they were caught, they were still copying books, copying music, and making wine, which led to the emergence of a rotten bar culture in the wizard World. Now, many bars are popular, playing music, drinking ale, and listening to bards talking about ¡®Harry Potter and the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone¡¯! (Terrifying)¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the importance of copyright! They were violating the copyright of other authors, copying music and books everywhere, and in the end, they were arrested by red names! (Funny face)¡±


    ¡°Even a plagiarist dog can have a day like this! (Gritting teeth)¡±


    ¡­..


    Countless people were quite excited.


    Although he couldn¡¯t do it, it was equivalent to a vacation of one or two years, and he was satisfied. It promoted the poor spiritual civilization of the Sorcerer world and entertained the lives of the ordinary people of the foreign world. It was really beautiful and a sense of achievement.


    two hours have passed, and most of the people have been eliminated. There are only about 20 people left. Xu Zhi carried the bag of rice to the kitchen and put it down. it¡¯s been eight years. These people can really play hide-and-seek. There are more of them than I thought.


    Chen Xi had also logged out of the game long ago.


    Just as Xu Zhi had guessed, he was found after being in there for more than three months.


    At that time, as a hair wizard, she controlled others with her mental power and hid in the hair of that person. She was telling a story in the wizard bar. She was talking about Chapter 27 of Journey to the West, ¡± the corpse demon¡¯s three plays, Tang Sanzang, the Holy monk¡¯s hatred for the Monkey King. it was a wonderful scene of three hits on the white bone Spirit. Countless merchants and craftsmen cheered and gave gifts.


    In the end, she was attacked by a terrifying beast at the bar and forced out of the game. She had just called Xu Zhi to complain, and Xu Zhi had comforted her, saying that it would be fine to just treat it as a three-month trip to another world.


    At this moment, eight years had passed, and the seven muscular players were basically all rank 3 Magi. Three of them were even rank 4 Magi.


    Xu Zhi frowned slightly. that scary? ¡± Li Shengjiang only became a level four sorcerer in his twentieth year.¡±


    they have the best response plan provided by their own research Institute behind them, ¡± the intelligent sub-brain said in a low voice. as muscle players, they control the various parts that they have collected and have developed various special abilities.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment, but his interest was immediately piqued. He leisurely sat down in his chair and quietly pulled up the image.


    In a forest.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The earth was shaking.


    A 70-meter-long, twisted, and stitched-up behemoth was stepping on the giant green trees.


    Its body was made up of the rotten flesh of countless broken giant beasts, pulled and pieced together by muscles, just like the stinky loathing in Western Legends. It had a meat hook in one hand and a sickle in the other, and it revealed a ferocious and bloody smile.


    damn it, I¡¯ve been hiding for so long, but I¡¯ve still been discovered by a red name player. It¡¯s the most terrifying Bell!


    In front of him, a giant beast that looked like countless white bones hanging from it was running away crazily like an armor. His voice was filled with fear. butcher Bell, the man who is known as the top of the Otherworld¡¯s food chain! He will eat all kinds of giant beasts and merge all kinds of giant beasts into his body.¡±


    Bell was already one of the notorious Cthulhu evil gods. The witches called him ¡± squirming chaos ¡± nayalatotap.


    ¡°You want to leave?¡±


    Bale sneered. His rotten and clumsy body suddenly swung his hook.


    Whoosh.


    A bone hook stained with terrifying blood was thrown out dozens of meters away along with a straight chain of red muscles.


    Pa!


    The giant beast covered in bones was quickly pulled back. The giant beast struggled with all its might, trying to escape.


    ¡°Rotten.¡±


    He laughed.


    &Nbsp; instantly, the rotting flesh on his body began to mist with acid, forming a terrifying mental energy that corroded the beast¡¯s body, rendering it unable to move.


    ¡°Dismember.¡±


    He lowered his head and waved the scythe in his other hand, quickly dismembering the White-boned giant beast into pieces of meat. He took a bite and chewed. hmm, it tastes good. The protein is eight times that of beef.


    Kachaa.


    Suddenly, the sky flashed with lightning.


    Thunder rumbled, and the loathsome evil¡¯s body was instantly dismembered and charred black.


    A legend wizard descended from the sky and looked at loathsome evil¡¯s corpse. Is he alive or dead?¡±


    Somewhere in the underground, a piece of flesh as red as an earthworm sneered. fortunately, I controlled my race from not far away. However. I¡¯ve got the thing and killed another one. It¡¯s time to go. I¡¯ll come back for revenge in the future ¡­ It won¡¯t be long before the three witch kingdoms rule you.¡±


    ¡­..


    On the other side.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me swing my sword individually? I¡¯m a traditional swordsman.¡± Yamada was also a small giant beast with a huge animal skin bag on his back. those d * mned researchers are researching some kind of portable Cemetery. It¡¯s not cool at all.


    At this moment, a fluctuation suddenly came from the distance.


    ¡°Damn it, we¡¯re surrounded again.¡± He cursed and suddenly put down the animal skin bag on his back. It was a large pile of bright red meat.


    ¡°Gravestone.¡±


    Following that, the flesh and blood began to wriggle and gradually pile up, turning into a three-meter-tall black tombstone.


    The blood tombstone was like a huge mother nest. The blood and flesh wriggled, and lumps of flesh fell on the ground, turning into ghouls the size of puppies.


    ¡°To plunder and provide the large gravestone with the nutrients for mass production! To produce more of your kind.¡±


    ¡°Reproduction is an art.¡±


    Huala!


    Not long after, the entire forest was covered by the dark sky. Countless dog-like creatures swept everywhere, turning the entire land into a dead land in the depths of hell. Plants and giant beasts died one after another and were dragged back to the cemetery as fodder.


    In less than half a day, grotesque carrion giant beasts, controlled by the muscles in their bodies, walked out of the tombstone and filled the entire mountain range, rushing toward the witches who had entered the forest.


    The witches from various Academies and sects had a drastic change in expression. it¡¯s the Army of giant beasts and zombies again. They turned giant beasts into an undead army. Although they¡¯re not the most powerful, they¡¯re one of the most disgusting Cthulhu evil gods. They¡¯re known as the ¡®black goat of the forest that breeds thousands of offspring¡¯, Sabu Nicholas.


    They looked up at the black tombstone that was covered in countless corpses. It looked like a Dark Mountain from hell.


    these monsters are made up of the scattered organs of the Cthulhu evil god. This monster can reproduce and give birth to thousands of descendants. It even says that ¡®reproduction is art¡¯ all day long ¡­ Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a terrifying demonized creature from that local organization ¡­¡± Their throats were dry and thirsty, and an unknown fear flashed through their minds.

 Chapter 105

    ?


    Chapter 105: The birth of the church of Light


    Translator: 549690339


    On the other side.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was hiding in a corner, and together with a few netizens who were struggling to survive, they formed a small monster to watch this scene. Which red name player would be so perverted? And reproduction is an art? Looking at the shape of that thing, it¡¯s frantically giving birth and controlling the corpse of a giant beast. I really want to confiscate its criminal tool!¡±


    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t drive! You¡¯re driving too fast! It¡¯s just a black gravestone that¡¯s piercing through the clouds. It¡¯s just a big graveyard. Although the shape you mentioned is a little ¡­¡±


    At this moment, someone seemed to have noticed that they were hiding in the dark.


    ¡°It¡¯s the God of blind stupidity, asatos!¡± The witches ¡®expressions changed.


    BOOM!


    Countless Magi were chasing after them.


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s run! It¡¯s a strategic retreat!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna cried out in alarm upon seeing this.


    He controlled his muscles and twisted his various organs into an extremely funny posture, raised his middle finger provocatively, and even turned his head in exasperation and shouted, ¡± also, ladies, I¡¯ve told you many times. I¡¯m Patrick Star, the God of blind stupidity!


    Unfortunately, Patrick Star was asatos when translated.


    After a while, the racer of Mount Haruna finally brought everyone to a secret base to hide from the other players.


    This was a common church.


    In the past few years, this underground church had gradually spread its teachings to various towns and villages, believing in Mercury, the goddess of wisdom. In the center of the church, there was a white statue of Mercury, the beautiful goddess, standing in the middle with a torch in her hand.


    In today¡¯s chaotic world, where magical beasts ran rampant, the people were extremely uneasy.


    At this time, the witches ¡®Church of Light and wisdom, which comforted The Empty Hearts, inspired the people, and expelled evil, was born.


    The racer of Mount Haruna sneaked into the church¡¯s back door and muttered, ¡± this b * stard secretly established a church and even turned the god of wisdom into the goddess of wisdom! She gave him the image of a voluptuous, sexy goddess with an enchanting figure ¡­ But I like it, and I want revenge! Mercury, the god of wisdom, beat us up! No one has seen his true form anyway, he¡¯s invisible and incorporeal, a God that doesn¡¯t distinguish between men and women.¡±


    The definition of ¡± church ¡± had never existed before the Sorcerer world.


    There had only been churches and Academies before, which were all organizations that gathered witches.


    The church¡¯s believers were from all kinds of poor people, craftsmen, believers, merchants, Wizards, and the clerics in the church would cast witchcraft for free, treat diseases for the poor, and provide porridge. They had a good reputation among the people.


    At this moment, in the Cathedral of Light, Saint Linda was holding a book of holy light with a white cover.


    This book was known as the book of divine teachings, and it contained extremely powerful power and all kinds of endless wisdom. Believe in the Lord, the Lord will save this world full of evil, defeat the evil gods, and defeat the magical beasts! Let us pray, God will listen to our prayers!¡±


    The saintess¡¯s crisp voice echoed throughout the church. the evil god has descended with the earth as his anvil and all living beings as his fish! Our decree is to treat the tribulations as a furnace, to forge our sorcery Arts and take a step towards the divine transformation realm.¡±


    Countless disciples felt their blood boiling.


    How ambitious was this? They had always been resentful, disgusted, and fearful, cursing that it was a catastrophe that would destroy the world. But on the other hand, wasn¡¯t it also a powerful opportunity?


    With pressure, there might be a breakthrough!


    In ancient times, before the ancestors of the tribe had Wizards, they were also born in the suffering of oppressive giant beasts.


    In this chaotic world, everyone was encouraged by the Chicken Soup for the Soul.


    ¡°Expel the evil god!¡±


    ¡°Expel the evil god!¡±


    Instantly, countless people¡¯s confidence was boosted and they roared.


    F * ck!


    &Nbsp; ¡± this little b * tch, we evil gods are so tired of being chased and running, but he is living so well!


    The racer of Mount Haruna and the others were hiding in the dark. They were dumbfounded by what they saw. if they knew that the book in their hands was an evil god, the culprit who brought them disaster, and that the thief was calling for the thief, what would they do? ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s basically building his happiness on top of our pain.¡±


    ¡°Little brain scare off the mountain, he¡¯s not innocent anymore! He had become so flirtatious! ¡°Back then, I was scammed by those scamming netizens. Now, I¡¯ve changed for the better. From a dark book full of dirty words, I¡¯ve become a book full of positive energy. I must have read too many Zen Master jokes on the internet. Now, this book is full of golden sentences that can especially fool people and even gather a group of super believers.¡±


    They were speechless.


    At this time, it was time for the church to consult about their troubles. A wizard stood up, his face full of fear. great Holy maiden, I¡¯m always afraid of magical beasts. What should I do? ¡± I¡¯m afraid it will eat me and treat me as food!¡±


    The saintess stood high above the Holy Light and flipped the pages. A row of words gradually floated on the page and she read along with the book, ¡± fear is the lowest level of means. You have to overcome your heart.


    Saint Linda walked down and took out an egg in front of the witch. break it!


    The witch was puzzled, but she still broke the egg. could it be that the Holy maiden means that we have to move forward bravely and have the courage to destroy our own lives in order to be reborn? ¡±


    Saint Linda shook her head, ¡± look at this egg, it¡¯s so big and round. When you break it from the outside, you¡¯ll become food for others to slaughter. When you break it from the inside, you¡¯ll have a new life!


    The Magus suddenly realized,


    if I don¡¯t want to become food, I have to shatter my fear from the bottom of my heart and break through my limits. I will be a new life!


    She was deeply convinced by such profound words. It was indeed worthy of being a divine holy book that could communicate with gods.


    At this moment, another poor girl stood up. great saintess, half a month ago, magical beasts attacked our town. My boyfriend abandoned me and ran away, but I couldn¡¯t bear to see him kneel down and admit his mistake. What should I do? Do you want to accept him again?¡±


    The saintess flipped the pages and read the line of words silently. She said in a clear voice, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lower your head, the crown will fall. Don¡¯t cry, men will smile.¡±


    The girl¡¯s body trembled, and she suddenly came to a realization. She decided to stay away from the scumbag.


    The surrounding believers had never heard such profound words before, and they became even more pious.


    After answering the doubts of the believers, Linda quietly walked down the stairs and whispered,¡±You¡¯re clearly an evil god, so why are you helping us? You want to rebel against your own brothers?¡±


    Xiao naively went down the mountain. Previously, he had been tricked by the idiotic netizens into using the ¡± 13 greetings commonly used in the other world ¡± kind words and suffered the loss of being uncultured. At this time, he had already changed his past mistakes and worked hard to learn the language. He had also silently memorized 130 sentences of Chicken Soup for the Soul.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice in the past, but now I want to be a good person!¡± He said affectionately.


    ¡°It has turned over a new leaf.¡±


    Instantly, just like the other followers, Linda was moved to tears by this Chicken Soup for the Soul.


    It seems that I was wrong about him.

 Chapter 106

    ?


    Chapter 106: The undercurrent


    Translator: 549690339


    it¡¯s still the Otherworld¡¯s Aboriginals who are simple and honest. They haven¡¯t seen the terrifying power of the internet chicken soup!


    After brainy went down the mountain to fool around, he continued to move forward with Holy maiden Linda, and came to a secret underground passage. On both sides were dark lights, and there were Victoria circular corridors, with exquisite stone wall embossed paved on both sides, giving it a deep and heavy style.


    As they went deeper, the underground became bigger and bigger.


    In the end, an extremely huge dark space appeared. A hundred-meter-tall giant made up of red muscles stood quietly on the soil, giving off a soul-stirring aura.


    ¡°The Pope ¡­ The ultimate war weapon of our church, the one used to stop the evil god, has it succeeded?¡± Linda looked at the snake made of fresh meat beside her, it was the muscular player ¡°learned-up.¡±


    Brainless Bluff was the holy book of the Church of Light, and Xue Baixue had already become the Pope of the Church of Light. Behind the scenes, he was using the large amount of resources absorbed by the church to secretly study it.


    Beside him were the repay, chopped hands, and the racer of Mount Haruna.


    This was an underground meeting between the kind players.


    Xue Baixue sighed and said solemnly, ¡± just now, a few more people were attacked. After all these years, there are only six of us left, and it¡¯s getting fewer and fewer. However, we have also snatched some wild groups from the red players and collected more than 20 body structures. Now, we can barely form a super weakened version of the evil god, which is the strongest weapon of the Church of Light!


    The evil god was originally a self-taught person. Now that it had been reorganized and studied a weakened version, although it was difficult, it had some achievements.


    They were so slow because they no longer had contact with the outside world. They didn¡¯t dare to ask for help from the cloud players because it would expose their identity and location.


    There were three groups of surviving players.


    There were six of them in total, and they were all rank 3 Wizards.


    The first party, Xiao naohu, had gone down the mountain and secretly established the Church of Light. They were ready to make a move. They were the ones who had hidden the deepest. Even among the people, they had become the main force to encircle and annihilate evil gods.


    The second party, no matter how rich they were, still brought along their own ahoge species, the Mediterranean ahoge bird. They developed their own world and became a very famous magical beast, often besieged by witches and the Church of Light.


    As for the third party, the racer of Mount Haruna had brought two normal players along with him to engage in guerilla warfare and stir up trouble everywhere.


    The racer of Mount Haruna slammed his hand on the table. I¡¯m so angry! It had completely proved that those seven people were really vicious red-named players! Even if we can¡¯t win, we¡¯ll take them down with us! Stop them, or else the entire Magus world and the Magus civilization that the alchemy Emperor painstakingly built will be destroyed. They really didn¡¯t come to this world for the game, but for their own selfish desires, bringing destruction and invasion!¡±


    In the past eight years, they no longer treated this game as a game, but as a real life.


    The people here were all made of flesh and blood.


    People who suffered from disasters would cry, shed tears, and wail.


    Parents would be in despair because they had lost their children.


    Wizards would break down because they lost their best friends.


    It was like a disaster, a real world that shook the soul.


    As for them, they stood by the side. For the past eight years, they had gone through many destroyed streets and towns, silently watching the terrifying war. Those seven evil red names had treated human lives like dirt, wantonly killing, and their hearts had been suppressed to the extreme.


    They became more mature.


    Eight years was enough to change many things and make people change.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was a game or if the game could be made to be so real. It was no longer important to them.


    What they had to do was to stop everything.


    Xue Baixue¡¯s face was solemn as he said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Even though there are only two muscular players left, the racer of Mount Haruna and I, we can still control this giant! This time, my plan is for the core of our bodies to be concentrated at the back of the giant¡¯s neck. In other words, no matter how strong our regenerative abilities are, once the back of our neck is attacked, we will be completely finished!¡±


    Reinhardt was a bald bird from the Mediterranean Sea. It was his first time attending this meeting. He raised his head and looked at the giant made of red muscles. it can regenerate continuously. The back of its neck is a vital point. Is this a giant that attacks? ¡±


    ¡°Foolish!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna shook his head gently and said with a grave expression, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re still too short-sighted. If you don¡¯t have foresight, what are we? The Church of Light! What kind of giant was this? Let me show you!¡±


    As the racer of Mount Haruna spoke, he took out a short wizard¡¯s staff and used it as a shapeshifter. He raised his hand and said,


    ¡°Tiga, transform! I also want to become light!¡±


    Whoosh!


    A bright white light burst out from the short staff.


    He ran towards the giant and instantly fell apart, merging into his body.


    The alchemy gem on the chest of this colossal giant glowed red. The giant of light, the racer of Mount Haruna, slowly opened his eyes and stood up. Dust was constantly being shaken off the entire underground space.


    The few of them looked at each other. In the solemn atmosphere, a smile suddenly appeared on their faces. after all these years of running around, hunting, and fleeing, we have all slowly matured and become the leaders of a force. Only the racer of Mount Haruna is as silly as ever.


    ¡­.


    On the other side of the bustling Street.


    It was a Slender Man in a wizard¡¯s robe with earplugs. The earplugs were connected to a string that looked like a wriggling blood vessel, which was connected to the small and exquisite music box in his pocket.


    As he listened to the song, he asked the passerby politely, ¡± can you tell me if there have been any monsters in the forest or strange things in the city recently?


    After some questioning, he obtained some information and silently drew a line on the map.


    ¡°The desolate forest next to us? ¡®There¡¯s something strange going on. I hope I can find something ¡­¡¯ After all, if I don¡¯t collect you, you will die in the hands of others sooner or later. If you fall into their hands, then this Magus world will really be finished!¡±


    to this world, they are the true evil gods that invade other worlds.


    they will destroy this simple land, those damn Bandit countries!


    Long Ji sighed and stood on the busy Stone Street, silently looking up at the blue sky.


    After all these years, he had developed deep feelings for this land. you think it¡¯s just a game, but you don¡¯t know that it affects the fate of the entire world and the lives of tens of millions of people!


    The Sorcerer world was huge.


    If they deliberately hid, even they would find it very difficult to find them. Moreover, it was no coincidence that the remaining people had survived. They were very experienced in escaping and had already disappeared without a trace.


    Unlike other people who controlled giant beasts with their muscles, the Dragon¡¯s body gradually shrank and even turned into the form of an ordinary person.


    At this moment, a rank 3 Magus who was walking past suddenly sniffed the air, and his expression changed to one of shock. this is a nauseating, evil, and rotten smell. Could it be ¡­


    She turned her head and looked at the young wizard who was asking passersby questions and wearing a strange alchemy item on his ear, but he was long gone.


    The witch¡¯s expression froze. She muttered in a hoarse voice, ¡±


    he is the evil god hidden among the crowd,¡¯nameless mist¡¯ neogg sozepp.

 Chapter 107

    ?


    Chapter 107: Spatial sorcery


    Translator: 549690339


    In the courtyard.


    Xu Zhi tidied up the groceries he had bought from the supermarket in the kitchen and put them in the refrigerator. Then, he took out the clothes from the washing machine, carried the small bucket of clothes, and went to the drying pole next to the yard to hang them up one by one.


    ¡°So there¡¯s such a trick? Loathing? ¡°The meaty composite creature still follows the path of the previous fusion creature, but it¡¯s smaller. The parts of the evil god that are not enough are replaced with the limbs of ordinary Almighty beasts.¡±


    A Chimera?


    This was a very novel individual path, and perhaps a school of thought would appear, the Necromancer.


    as for the great graveyards, they are the base for the undead to build their gravestone. They are like locusts, constantly reproducing small individual muscles and controlling the corpses of the giant beasts in the forest, creating undead disasters. But now, it¡¯s very difficult. After all, this type of great graveyards that requires a fixed location to be built is being driven everywhere.


    The previous generation of technological Queen Zerg had built their bases and used violent troops.


    This one had the same effect.


    However, it did not belong to the brutal Army of the technological side. It belonged to a kind of supernatural biological brutal Army disaster, similar to the infectious disaster of the Lich King.


    This model was also an eye-opener for Xu Zhi. It could be considered a brand-new school of extraordinariness. It was very aggressive, but what it brought was not civilization, but destruction.


    as for the Last Dragon, he didn¡¯t reveal himself. It seems like he¡¯s taking the path of individual strength.


    Xu Zhi thought about it and decided that it would depend on his subsequent performance.


    As expected, these people had the support of the Research Institute behind them. They had all made terrifying self-enhancements, and a ¡± muscle ¡± race was able to play tricks.


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment. furthermore, they¡¯re very difficult to kill. The king has always been hiding in the dark, just like the Lich in Western Legends. It¡¯s only possible if we can find the hidden phylactery. This feeling of hitting cotton, the witches inside must be devastated, right?¡±


    At this moment, a mechanical voice came from the hatchery,


    what was really unexpected was the other side, the Rubik¡¯s Cube. We also underestimated its potential. The Rubik¡¯s Cube actually developed space sorcery, and its potential is not inferior to the evil god Cthulhu.


    ¡°Spatial sorcery? The Rubik¡¯s Cube¡¯s potential isn¡¯t any weaker than that man-made God¡¯s?¡± Xu Zhi could no longer remain calm.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Xu Zhi picked up a wet t-shirt, propped it up on a hanger, and hung it up.


    The Insecta nest mind pulled up the video. it happened about eight years ago, not long after the Queen Mother went shopping in the county¡¯s supermarket on an electric scooter.


    ¡­..


    Eight years ago, a few days after the heretic God had been dismembered, the nefertis desert.


    An old woman in a rose Magus robe was holding a black ink box that could speak and walking in the vast desert.


    ¡°Can you really let me live a Second Life?¡±


    Charlot was already too old.


    She was young and full of vigor when she rebelled, but after the alchemy monarch returned, she ruled the world for two hundred years. Now that she was released, she was no longer young. She was more than two hundred years old and was on the verge of death.


    When the entire world was attracted by the arrival of the evil god, pan Yuxian¡¯s progress was unexpectedly smooth.


    She came to the ¡± Karson Grand prison ¡± on prison island and found that there was no need for her rescue at all, because Emperor Medusa had long since returned to the world, and the members of the Rose Savior society had already been released.


    Although Charlot was already extremely old and on the verge of death after being released, she was still a Level-6 legendary wizard. As the confidant of Emperor Medusa, she had also become the new master of prison island.


    They walked in the desert for another half a day.


    I found it. Fortunately, we acted quickly and didn¡¯t completely evaporate. Pandora¡¯s Box murmured. She looked at the pool of Phoenix blood in the desert. It was left behind by the evil god when he injured the Phoenix.


    fortunately, those idiotic players like to take screenshots and post them on the internet. Otherwise, we really wouldn¡¯t be able to find this place!


    Pan Yuxian laughed secretly, ¡± they even started an internal conflict, and they were extremely bold. Now, they provoked the native God, and in the end, they were beaten up ¡­ It¡¯s a good time for me to develop in secret. No one knows that I¡¯m a transmigrator. I¡¯ll be a native, seal and attack you evil gods from the Otherworld, and return peace to the world!¡±


    ¡°This is the Blood of the Phoenix?¡± Charlot¡¯s expression darkened.


    Pandora¡¯s Box quickly explained, ¡± have you brought the materials I asked you to? You¡¯re a rare genius in the wizard Academy. Alchemy, potions, you should be very proficient in all these subjects. I have the formula here, you can make the second bloodline expansion potion by yourself.¡±


    Although Charlot had joined the Rose salvation society, she had joined it to research death witchcraft. She had resurrected her good friend Lucy and still maintained her pure body as a traditional witch. She did not have that violent mental strength and was very peaceful. Naturally, she could still use alchemy.


    Half a day later, after failing a few times, Charlot drank the ¡®second bloodline expansion potion¡¯. She endured the intense pain all over her body and regained her young body. She cried with joy.


    ¡°Come, it¡¯s your turn to help me.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you an expert in alchemy? Engrave your ¡®mind space¡¯ spell on my body and make me like an alchemy creation. Then, I¡¯ll consume the blood of the evil eye and become a Magus.¡±


    Pan Yuxian could have gotten the blood of the evil eye long ago, but she was too ambitious and didn¡¯t want to make do with it.


    From her point of view, her race was still incomplete, and she still lacked the final step. The most logical thing to do was to let the alchemy mageweath be carved on her body and turn her into an alchemy creation before training.


    ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t be in pain if you do this?¡± Charlot asked.


    Pan Yu Xian shook her head, ¡± I¡¯ll just treat it as a tattoo.


    Charlot kept explaining, ¡± my mind sorcery creates a mind space and pulls the enemy¡¯s consciousness into it. I don¡¯t know what will happen if you carve it on your body.


    Charlot continued to sketch out intricate alchemy patterns on the magic box. perhaps this will become your talent! You¡¯re a Living Alchemy creation, and you can still cultivate. Your magic box can pull people¡¯s minds into it. ¡±


    Charlot had lived her Second Life and was already an extremely powerful legendary level six wizard. She displayed her powerful alchemy abilities, and after half a day, she finally completed the spell engraved on the Rubik¡¯s Cube.


    After that, Pan Yu Xian fused the blood of the evil eye into her body.


    The infusion of the evil eye bloodline actually caused her rectangular brick body to start changing shape, stretching, and gradually becoming slender, as if it had turned into the embryo of a strange long sword.


    ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded.¡±


    ¡­..


    The two of them got what they needed and returned to the prison.


    On prison island, there were countless terrifying beings locked up in the Carson prison.


    The most recent batch of prisoners were the top masters who resisted Emperor Ermin¡¯s Ascension.


    Most of the Wizards who had been imprisoned during the rebellion two hundred years ago had died of old age, but there were still some terrifying old monsters alive.


    Because their cultivation was sealed and suppressed, their whole body functions fell into a self-dormancy, dormancy, and did not wake up once a week, similar to the situation of the previous seven little witches, which led to them living longer than ordinary legendary Wizards.


    However, they had lived for more than two hundred years. Even though they had extended their lifespans, they were reaching the end of their lives.


    Pan Yu Xian appeared on prison island.


    how is this possible? a rectangular block with a handle can actually cultivate? ¡±


    ¡®This intricate pattern ¡­ Charlot¡¯s spiritual space tactic was tattooed on your body? Quickly answer my question!¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable! A Living Alchemy creation!¡±


    ¡°This might be a brand new Magus domain!¡±


    In the prison, countless old Magi who had lost their arms and legs were sealed in their cells. They slowly opened their eyes and looked at Pandora with shocked expressions.


    After all, Magi were a group of people who explored the truth. Even if they had sealed their cultivation and were on the verge of death, it still could not stop their curiosity.

 Chapter 108

    ?


    Chapter 108: The prison in the villains ¡®Valley


    Translator: 549690339


    They had been locked up in the prison for 200 years and had been too lonely. How could they not be excited when such a strange and unknown creature appeared in front of them?


    An old Magus, who felt like he was about to die, suddenly leaned on the black metal railing and shouted, ¡± that square! Do you want to be my disciple? You can learn from the Ouroboros Magus school that I founded! If it wasn¡¯t for the alchemy monarch suppressing us, I would have been the strongest wizard in my era! I can help you research the most suitable cultivation method for you.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Another old Magus leaned on the railing and glared at him. it¡¯s obvious that my faction is the strongest! I didn¡¯t know how many talented young Magi kneeled in front of my door back then, but I rejected them all. Now that you¡¯ve come to learn my domain, it¡¯s a great fortune! If you kneel down now and acknowledge me as your master, I¡¯ll reluctantly accept you as my disciple!¡±


    ¡°You two defeated opponents actually dare to boast ¡­¡±


    The surrounding people were also quarreling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel, I¡¯ll teach her.¡±


    In the shadows, an old half-orc Banshee stood up and looked at the Wizards around her through the bars.


    There was dead silence in an instant, and no one dared to make a sound. This was the king of the half-orc kingdom, Emeli, the extremely terrifying Super Monster of the past.


    Just the name ¡°Emeli¡± was enough to make these top legend Wizards flee.


    EMRI trembled, and suddenly raised her eyebrows. She said, ¡± how about we teach her together? we were all losers of our time, and we lost to the alchemy Emperor, but our knowledge can¡¯t be buried in the ground. Let me see if the disciple we taught together can become the second alchemy Emperor!


    The surrounding people were stunned. Suddenly, their expressions changed and they revealed a difficult expression.


    They were all powerhouses of their era. If it wasn¡¯t for the alchemy Emperor, they would have ¡­ But now, they had to put down their dignity and teach one together ¡­


    shut up! EMRI scolded the crowd, ¡± what¡¯s the point of being biased at this point? ¡± Did he want to bring his sorcery into the ground? The evil gods are invading our world, and our world is in danger. We need a second alchemy Emperor to save the Dark Age, and you are still guarding your precious sorcery?¡±


    The surrounding people were silent, but their hearts couldn¡¯t help but be moved.


    Although they were fighting for power, they were not heartless people. They had already heard from charotti that the arrival of the evil god of Cthulhu had rendered even the terrifying ancient existence, Medusa, the Emperor of death, helpless.


    Suddenly, someone sneered, ¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t teach her, I¡¯ll teach her! We¡¯ve been defeated by the alchemy monarch our entire lives. It¡¯s our great fortune and our misfortune to be in the same era as him, but if our disciple could ¡­¡±


    ¡°Teach! My life¡¯s work can¡¯t die with me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her cultivate yet! We can use Charlot¡¯s spiritual space tactic as a Foundation, integrate our own witchcraft attainments, and research the most perfect copy of the magic pattern that combines all of our abilities, and inscribe it on her body!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! We¡¯re going to surpass the alchemy Monarch! If he can figure out a path, why can¡¯t we?¡± Someone said. He was obviously old, but he still became high-spirited.


    It must be noted that the people imprisoned here were the terrifying heroes who dared to rebel against the alchemy Emperor, the Super Monsters of the major wizard sects, the founding ancestors of various sects, and even the king of the human-bodied bird demons of the orc kingdom.


    They were already old and didn¡¯t even have many years left to live. They could die at any time in their failed lives, but they still wanted to leave something in this world to prove their existence.


    A year had passed.


    Three years had passed.


    As for the organs on the outside, the evil gods had already trained to become Rank 2 Magi. Some of them were even faster, and had already reached rank 3.


    However, Pandora was still an ordinary person.


    When she first came in, she was very ambitious, but now, she was the weakest person. She was even far inferior to those idle players who told stories and brewed wine everywhere.


    ¡°Let her cultivate. The evil gods outside have become much stronger and are ready to move! Otherwise, when the Cthulhu evil god awakens from the old days, she¡¯ll only be a rank 3 or 4 Magus. She won¡¯t be able to deal with this world-shaking catastrophe ¡­¡±


    ¡°Not enough, it¡¯s still not enough! Wait a little longer!¡±


    this body is now rectangular and extremely strong, like the embryo of a sword. If I can let her use her spiritual power to continuously forge herself into a holy sword, it might be comparable to the sword of moklis from back then!


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy! This is impossible!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible! If you want to do it, do it the best! The sword of moklis, the holy sword of humanity bestowed by the gods. No one knows what it is made of, but in my opinion, the material of this Rubik¡¯s Cube is very similar to the one in the records!¡±


    ¡°Fallacy! Fallacy!¡±


    Countless Wizards were arguing.


    Even the warden, Charlot, was involved in the argument. Her face was red, and she was busy trying to figure out the best solution.


    In the fifth year, a plan was finally completed. Under everyone¡¯s anticipation, Pandora began her training. Half a month passed, and with tears streaming down her face, she finally stepped into the pitiful realm of a rank 1 Magus.


    It¡¯s been five years, and I¡¯m finally a rank 1 Magus!


    Pandora was extremely sorrowful and felt that reality was a little cruel.


    ¡°No, no, this wind element spell, you have to feel like you¡¯re stepping on the tip of the wind!¡± try it again! an old Magus who had lost both his legs and was sitting in a wheelchair shouted.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be coming to my class in the afternoon. Come with me to learn alchemy. I¡¯m the strongest Alchemist in my era.¡±


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t right! Our branch¡¯s mental energy sorcery technique, eye of eternal night, is a mental energy illusionary technique. If you want to use eye sorcery to confuse others, you should first see through the God in your heart and have no respect for him!¡± Charlot had lived her Second Life and was in the prime of her life. She was also teaching him very strictly.


    Half a month later, in the room.


    this place is equivalent to the vile human Valley of the inferior man-fish and Hua Wu que. All of them possess unique skills and are acting as my Masters. Each of them is an old monster from over two hundred years ago. They taught me alchemy, spiritual sorcery, curse sorcery, Guardian sorcery ¡­


    When I come out of the mountains, the world will definitely be shaken. The seven red-named players outside are too disgusting. I must punish them!


    ¡®Those damn intruders, evil gods, I¡¯m going to seal the evil gods completely and drive them out ¡­¡¯ And now, I¡¯ve finally become a rank 1 Magus, and I already possess spiritual power.¡±


    Pan Yu Xian thought for a moment, then looked at the plants on the table in front of her.


    It was time to get to the point. Now, she was going to use the mageweath that countless old monsters had built on her Rubik¡¯s Cube. This sorcery, which used the ¡®mind space¡¯ as the core and built the heart and soul of the Wizards, to see if it would succeed.


    I can¡¯t pull in a human¡¯s soul at my current level. I can only try using spiritual spells on plants. As a rank 1 Magus, she aimed at the plant and activated her mind space.


    Whoosh.


    Her mind stirred.


    However, nothing happened. Even the weakest soul of the plant was still there.


    The Magi around them turned pale, as if they had suffered a huge blow. Could it be that they, a group of old monsters who had been sealed, had already developed a completely useless research?


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    why can¡¯t I even excrete the weak little soul of a plant?!


    ¡°According to our calculations, rank 1 Magi are already terrifyingly powerful. How could this be?¡±


    ¡°Wrong!¡±


    ¡°But where did we go wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like nothing happened.¡± Charlot suddenly sensed something. Her spiritual power was extremely sharp. there¡¯s no movement from the plant. The grain of sand in the flower pot has disappeared.


    ¡°Right, don¡¯t tell me ¡­¡±


    quick, sense your spiritual space!


    In the prison, countless old Wizards were shocked.


    Pan Yu Xian was stunned. She silently felt the spiritual space in her body, and there was actually a grain of sand floating silently in the dark.


    Not only could it enter the mind, but it could also enter the physical body?


    ¡°This is ¡­ Spatial sorcery? I can store things, I am ¡­ An interspatial ring?¡± Pan Yu Xian¡¯s mind was filled with disbelief.

 Chapter 109

    ?


    Chapter 109: Let everything begin completely


    Translator: 549690339


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he was a little surprised. a space ring, a space alchemy creation, has actually appeared? ¡±


    in the sorcerer world, mental sorcery had always been a wide range of sorcerer schools, even the fundamental sorcery. after all, the evil eye gene itself was a mental gene. all the evolution of their sorcery was triggered by the mind, just like the famous saying from the era of the three witches:


    ¡± witchcraft can make your spirit break down the earth from fire, break down the sun and moon from lightning, and break down the flame from the ocean. according to this principle, it will produce many extraordinary transformations from that one thing. ¡±


    Could the spirit, which had undergone a qualitative change, interfere with time?


    Would the qualitative change in the mind affect space?


    In the sects and Academies of the Sorcerer world, countless sorcerers would bring their disciples to study it. This had always been a very metaphysical subject for sorcerers. It was difficult to understand idealism.


    And Charlot¡¯s core sorcery, ¡± mind space, ¡± combined with the basic template, ¡± Rubik¡¯s Cube, ¡± and with the help of the suppressed old monsters to perfect her own training system, such a wonderful reaction actually appeared?


    Turning the spiritual space into a physical space?


    In fact, the space folding technology and subspace technology had been developed to an extremely proficient level by the previous Queen.


    And a very rough prototype of this kind of technology was gradually appearing on Xu Zhi¡¯s side.


    After all, this was an extraordinary world with demigods. In fact, there might even be true gods in the future.


    Even though he was a God the size of an ant, he was still a God from the legends!


    These gods were just like the various native gods in the myths and legends of earth. They had incredible power and were truly extraordinary mythical creatures.


    the magic box spatial sorcery won¡¯t be common. In the future, the magic box will probably only be used as a universal bio-metal.


    A mechanical voice came from the Insecta nest mind. the magic box needs training to expand its space.


    Xu Zhi nodded slightly.


    In other words, it would not be so easy for others to get their hands on such a spatial Wizard tool.


    Apart from Pandora, who had intelligence and could practice on her own, the others had to have the space Inside the Magic box, control a magic box creature without any intelligence, carve the magic box according to the same magic pattern, and practice for it.


    It was just like how Xu Zhi had planned to control one of the 17000 magic boxes for his cultivation.


    It was equivalent to giving half of his cultivation time to the magic box.


    This was destined to be a very long work that required a lot of effort. Perhaps a huge sorcerer Academy or a sorcerer sect with countless sorcerers helping them Train day and night could create this.


    In addition, the spiritual space of a rank 1 Magic box could only hold a grain of sand, a Rank 2 magic box Magus could hold a bowl, and a rank 3 Magus could only hold one cubic meter of space, which was very useless.


    However, in the later stages, it was still acceptable. After all, every level of a wizard¡¯s power would increase in quality. A rank 4 wizard¡¯s magic box had a space of five cubic meters, which was barely usable.


    The magic box of a rank 5 wizard was 30 cubic meters.


    Rank 6 legend wizard, two hundred cubic meters.


    Level Seven legendary wizard, two thousand cubic meters.


    the prospects are great. Although eight years have passed, Pandora is still a rank 3 Magus and only has one cubic meter of space. It can only hold half a corpse, which is equivalent to half an ant in real life. Xu Zhi thought about it for a moment. The initial stage was still too weak.


    However, Xu Zhi was now very satisfied with the performance of the Rubik¡¯s Cube creature and the few players.


    Cthulhu evil god, abomination, Undead Graveyard, magical beasts, Church of Light, Wizard Academy, space ring, alchemy, sorcery, these colorful structures had completely constructed a complete extraordinary Wizard World. It would even reach the peak of the wizard civilization in one or two hundred years!


    There might even be true gods, level eight mythical creatures.


    the world has fully matured. It¡¯s time to begin.


    Xu Zhi was overcome with emotion. He vaguely recalled the extremely simple civilization and ecosystem on this barren land, as if it was another strange world.


    However, all of these results were built on the advancement and alternation of countless eras and on the endless corpses. He, the creator, stood on the countless corpses from generation to generation and deduced a path of self-redemption over the long years.


    In front of his eyes, the heroes of each era, Gilgamesh, the three witches, and the alchemy Emperor, appeared.


    ¡°The hymn of human history is a hymn of courage!¡±


    ¡°Death! They can¡¯t crush our arms! Destroy our backbones!¡±


    Wizards represent the exploration and pursuit of truth. Give me endless knowledge and I can move the entire world!


    ¡­..


    Angry roars, laughter, grief, and wails.


    The heroes were changing.


    Time passed,


    The ancient books from the era of ¡± founding era ¡± and ¡± the spear of the flourishing witch ¡± that recorded the past could not completely write down every corner of the story. However, he had been watching from the side. It was like a living history that had witnessed civilization and witnessed the long history of the entire world¡¯s evolution.


    ¡°In fact, they don¡¯t even know that they are just nobodies living in the orchard, do they? The tiny person in the bottle.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression suddenly became a little complicated. it¡¯s just a down-and-out man with cancer. He dragged his suitcase back to his Orchard in his hometown and created them in his despair and desolation.


    He had never been self-righteous.


    There was no arrogance, and he clearly knew that he was weak.


    it¡¯s time to treat my illness. I¡¯ll take that step forward and get rid of the sword hanging above my head.


    Now that he had finally come to this day, Xu Zhi could not help but feel a little complicated. He sighed with emotion and recalled the previous eras.


    But he gradually restrained his expression. After hanging the clothes, he stood up with the bucket and turned to the door of the house.


    ¡°In order to resist the descent of the evil gods, the Magus world will definitely push their civilization to the peak! The evil god invaders from other dimensions, the seven conspirators, would also attempt to unify this world.


    &Nbsp; when the evil gods were completely revived and woke up from the past, the battle between the natives and the evil gods would be a calamity.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of destruction it will cause, how many people will die, whether they will be reborn after the destruction, or whether people will be able to recover from the disaster ¡­ However, my current body can no longer withstand the energy feedback of a fourth mass extinction event.¡±


    At that very moment, Xu Zhi could already feel a terrifying and oppressive atmosphere descending upon him. I have to completely cure my cancer before everything else happens and welcome everything that¡¯s about to happen!


    The seeds that he had planted in the farmland back then had already bloomed into rotten flowers. It was time to solve his hidden danger.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon the next day, Xu Zhi received an express delivery.


    The deliveryman was very friendly, and Xu Zhi gave him a five-star rating.


    When he opened the delivery box, there was a piece of dry ice under the sophisticated packaging. It was spreading cold air and emitting a faint white mist.


    ¡°It¡¯s roughly the shape of a sword, that¡¯s it.¡± Xu Zhi took out some tools and cut the ice to a length about the size of a chopstick. the dry ice should be enough to pass off as the sword of moklis from back then.


    With that, Xu Zhi gently cut his finger with a knife and dripped his blood on the dry ice that had emerged from the holy sword. cancer is in the final stage, so the cancer cells have already entered the blood.


    According to historical records, Gilgamesh had once cut the finger of the God of creation, and the sword of moklis had been stained with the legendary ¡®blood of eternal life¡¯.


    Back then, Gilgamesh¡¯s sword had been secretly taken away by Xu Zhi during the flood. This was also the reason why the Babylonian people could not find the sword of moklis even after countless generations of searching.


    Originally, the best method was to use the sword of moklis to stain it with his blood and place it in a large sandbox to insert the cancer cell gene.


    However, the alloy sword back then could no longer keep up with the wizard civilization.


    when they find out that I, an epic wizard, can break the holy sword given by God, won¡¯t they be in big trouble? ¡±


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment and said, ¡± although Gilgamesh had already reached the epic realm in terms of brute force back then, he had no intention of breaking this sword. He treated it as a precious treasure and cherished it very much. But these Wizards now are all in pursuit of the truth and are thinking of rebellion all day long. They even dare to make trouble with the alchemy Emperor. I have to be careful ¡­ So, dry ice is still the best choice. After all, the alloy sword is a hidden danger inside.¡±


    By the time people discovered the sword, it had already turned into a cloud of cold mist, which instantly dissipated a few moments after the coffin was opened, leaving only the bright red flowing ¡± blood of eternal life ¡± in the coffin. That was the best solution.


    ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯m going to create a fake tomb.¡± Xu Zhi thought for a moment and said, ¡± since there¡¯s no corpse of Gilgamesh, we¡¯ll just use the Cenotaph. Put this ¡®sword of moklis¡¯, which is stained with the blood of immortality, into the gravestone.


    Xu Zhi had already quietly made his arrangements.


    ¡°Great Lord Ermin, who has mastered the waves of life, and great Lord Medusa, who has mastered the resurrection of death, let me see what you can achieve with my cancer cells. Can you really save me? Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

 Chapter 110

    ?


    Chapter 110: The focus of the world


    Translator: 549690339


    Those who knew the relevant medical knowledge knew that cancer cells were not foreign viruses. They were a kind of rebellious cells in the human body. They were ¡± traitors ¡± of the body¡¯s own tissues. They were not controlled by the human body. They had the terrifying characteristics of infinite reproduction and infinite life.


    By now, Xu Zhi was no longer a pure human. After adjusting his genetic chain, he now had two genetic positions in his genes. The first was human, and the second was evil eye.


    As for those cancer cells, which were originally Xu Zhi¡¯s normal cells, after they had turned into cancer cells, they were just like his normal cells now. They also had the characteristic structures of human cells and evil eye cells!


    this is also the reason why the stronger my life level is, the more powerful the cancer cells will be.


    Xu Zhi muttered, ¡± if more powerful genes are integrated into my cells, the rebellious cancer cells will also have more powerful genes ¡­ ¡°Now, these are no longer just normal human cancer cells. They are special cancer cells that contain the evil eye gene!¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s getting stronger. Let¡¯s see if they can deal with it.¡±


    Xu Zhi sealed the dry ice in a special small coffin and secretly threw it to the edge of the sandbox. Then, using his identity as a player, he sneaked into the world passage and arrived at the world of the sandbox. He picked up the things, picked a Valley, and started to dig.


    ¡­¡­


    At that moment, a night had passed. By the time Xu Zhi received the express delivery in the day, it was equivalent to another fifty or sixty years had passed in a big sandbox.


    Year 851 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    A special magic box creature, as well as a spatial tactic construction structure, had silently spread to the Three Kingdoms.


    After the great academies and sects were extremely surprised, they began to work together to create spatial magic boxes, which were used as the treasures of their own Academies and sects. They were used to store information and all kinds of precious secret treasures. There were even various spells that could trap enemies and transport animals and food.


    As a result, the strength of the three wizard kingdoms had greatly increased.


    Year 866 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    The evil god was getting stronger and stronger.


    In the depths of the Balchik mountains, traces of the evil god,¡¯squirming chaos¡¯ nayatotti were found. Emperor Ermin and Emperor Medusa mobilized the entire country to deal a heavy blow to the evil god.


    The following year, the year 867 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    The captured Magi appeared and began to join the evil gods.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already seen everything clearly!¡±


    we can¡¯t stop the evil God¡¯s descent!


    ¡°We can¡¯t kill them at all! We can only watch them grow stronger!¡±


    They were fanatical, Worshipful, and crazy. They even sacrificed their own blood, drew totem patterns, and hid various towns to help the evil god speed up its descent.


    No matter what era or world, there would always be such traitors who would succumb to deterrence and break their own backbones. They would become traitors just to survive, and the Sorcerer world was no exception.


    Year 875 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    The evil god organization was getting more and more restless.


    They gathered a large number of Magi to join them, and even established their own underground evil god church. Evil, terror, invasion, death, these became synonymous with them.


    Although these evil gods were only at the level of rank 5 Magi, they were already showing signs of uncontrollable growth. They could not be effectively killed, so they could only be kept strong.


    In the same year, the seven great evil gods killed each other, leaving only six. One of the spies of a country had already been killed by one of them, eliminating them from this game of survival.


    ¡°They are the same kind, but they are also killing each other? How brutal!¡±


    ¡°No, they are killing each other and fusing! It was about to take shape! All things return to one, Cthulhu¡¯s ancestral evil god is about to awaken!¡±


    Year 879 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    At the end of Medusa¡¯s life, Ermin came late at night. those evil gods attacked the Phoenix and came with the Phoenix¡¯s blood. After they were defeated by the god of wisdom, I collected some of the Phoenix¡¯s blood in their hands.


    Ermin took out the second bloodline expansion potion.


    Medusa was stunned for a moment, and then she said with a faint smile, ¡± you want to give it to me? Didn¡¯t you see me as your mortal enemy before?¡±


    Ermin shook her head. one day, I¡¯ll suppress you for my teacher, but not now. After my teacher dies, you¡¯ll be the only hope of our world.


    ¡°Ha? Our only hope.¡±


    Medusa did not refuse and accepted the God¡¯s forbidden medicine, but said, ¡± I won¡¯t use it unless it¡¯s the last moment. That¡¯s the alchemy monarch¡¯s ¡®door of truth¡¯, not mine. I¡¯m about to find my own¡¯ truth¡¯.


    ¡°That¡¯s good! I don¡¯t care whose hope I become. I only care that another difficult enemy has appeared in front of me. ¡± Medusa chuckled like a gentle girl, her face full of satisfaction. She lowered her head and returned to the alchemy table, picked up the microscope, and continued to study.


    ¡°The birth and death of cells?¡±


    Ermine smiled and left silently.


    She knew Medusa¡¯s character. She was not actually evil. She was just obsessed with power and unscrupulous. She wanted to see the highest view in the world, and in order to seek the truth, she was willing to die.


    in a sense, you¡¯re a real wizard, a seeker of truth who seeks the truth ¡­ I hope you can find the true meaning of death.¡±


    Year 891 of the Babylon Kingdom.


    The teachers of the Babylon Academy were leading their disciples on an experiential journey. Deep in the mountains, they saw a pillar of white light and cold air rising into the sky.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    They moved forward in the wind and snow. The wizard¡¯s robe was covered in frost, and they were all shivering in the cold. When they arrived at the land, they found an ancient ruin underground. There was a cave with Sumer murals that seemed to be from the ancient times.


    As he continued to excavate, three extremely simple and crude murals appeared before his eyes.


    embossed the first mural, there was an ancient farming era. There was a vast giant that was ten thousand feet tall. In the middle of a towering forest, he held three treasures and bent down to look at a tiny bugape.


    The second mural embossed a huge city. It was extremely prosperous. A majestic man sat on the high throne. He held a long sword and unified the world. His civilization was at its peak.


    The third embossed on the wall was a terrifying scene of the sky falling and the earth cracking. Under a vast giant, there were countless corpses on the ground. The man holding the long sword had already fallen into a pool of blood.


    The news spread very quickly.


    the ruins of the ancient Sumerian civilization? ¡±


    ¡°Tomb? How could there be a tomb? The Great Flood back then had already washed away everything!¡±


    this tomb ¡­ Could it be the tomb of Gilgamesh from ancient times? ¡±


    ¡­.


    For a time, the situation had completely escalated.


    In the Babylonian era, no one had ever seen the true body of a God. Even mercury had descended to the mortal world as a substitute.


    Gilgamesh was the only one who had truly come into contact with the true body of a God and communicated with him. He was also the legendary Supreme god of the world-the God of creation, an indescribable existence who had created many worlds.


    Giggle! Giggle!


    A horrifying chewing sound was heard.


    In the depths of the forest, a butcher put down his meat hook. He was covered in a foul smell and licked his red lips. tomb? I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±


    The giant beast carrying the tombstone suddenly turned its head and looked in the other direction of the mountain range. Gilgamesh? The ancient Sumerian civilization before the Great Flood, the ultimate man who dared to wave his sword at God! I have to do it before anyone else!¡±


    A strange Magus wearing headphones was also walking along the bustling Magus Street,¡±perhaps I can find some information about the ancient civilization and the truth of this world¡¯s history! Or perhaps, I¡¯ve found the sword of moklis.¡±


    The tomb of the most ancient Hero King, Gilgamesh, had appeared, and the world was restless.

 Chapter 111

    ?


    Chapter 111: The blood of the God of creation is similar to ours?


    Translator: 549690339


    we can¡¯t fall into the hands of the evil gods. They can¡¯t blaspheme all of this.


    At the same time, in the Royal Palace of the two kingdoms, the two lords and emperors sat on the high ground, looking down at the witch ministers. They knew the situation was urgent, so they decided to come down personally and start digging the tomb.


    The leaders of the various Academies and sects had all come.


    A total of 13 legend Wizards were patrolling everywhere.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The ground was shaking. The giant of Adolf held a shovel in his hand and stomped on the mountains and rivers, walking back and forth in the vicinity.


    they¡¯ve come out too quickly. If we had another hundred years, they would definitely not be my match. Instantly, the six spy players ¡®expressions turned grave, and they were completely silent, not daring to approach.


    Time was still too short.


    The fastest among them was only a level five wizard. He wasn¡¯t even a legend, so he knew the horror of a level Seven legendary wizard.


    ¡°But the others should be here by now, right?¡±


    They were hiding in the forest, and an inexplicable cold light flashed across them. Suddenly, their figures gradually became invisible. Plunder them!¡±


    ¡­.


    In the remains of the tomb.


    this is not the style of our Babylonian era at all. It¡¯s like a child¡¯s doodle. It¡¯s so ugly. Medusa frowned slightly. If it had not been for the strange cold air, she would have thought that it was a fake tomb.


    this isn¡¯t the style of the ancient Sumerian civilization either. During the Sumerian city-state era, the level of craftsmen was extremely high, and the embossed sculptures were extremely exquisite. there are only two possibilities, ¡± Ermin said. first, the technology at that time was not up to standard. It was a child¡¯s mural left behind in the ancient stone Age of the tribe.


    this can¡¯t be the Stone Age of the older tribes. Medusa shook her head. because the murals clearly depicted the world-ending flood.


    Ermin continued, ¡± in that case, it can only be the second possibility. The craftsmanship at that time had reached the required level. However, time did not allow for exquisite embossed to be carved. Everything had to be simple ¡­


    ¡°Could it be?¡±


    At this point, the two of them couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and their eyes lit up.


    That¡¯s right, it recorded the flood incident, so this was clearly a tomb built after the flood. Then, who had the qualifications to build a tomb before the flood?


    In fact, Xu Zhi¡¯s self-esteem was hurt to say that this mural was doodled by a child. He had already worked very hard, but he had never learned art before. Then, he used the antique techniques he found online to simply age it and even used a flame to bake the mural.


    However, they didn¡¯t know about this and didn¡¯t care. So what if the murals were new? If it was really Gilgamesh¡¯s tomb of the hero King, no matter how strange the scene was, it would not be questioned.


    Because the coffin would tell them everything.


    ¡°Open it,¡±


    With a command, the coffin slowly opened.


    A cloud of white gas was released, and there were clothes folded in the coffin. There was also a long-handled white block that was emitting white gas. It looked like a long sword, and it was stained with fresh blood. It slowly appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Huala!


    Medusa waved her hand, and the blood-stained dry ice floated into the air and fell into her hand.


    The spattering blood was also wrapped in the air by her enormous mental energy and slowly suspended in the air. it¡¯s frighteningly cold. What is this? Ice? It¡¯s the same cold phenomenon that the Magi who discovered the tomb saw outside.¡±


    With the development of civilization, it was not as if there were no water Magi who had researched this field. The concept of cooling water and ice had long since appeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s not ice. There¡¯s no magic fluctuation, so how can it have such cold air? Furthermore, the vague shape of this sword ¡­ Could it be the legendary ¡­¡± Her brows suddenly twitched. She felt that it was really unbelievable. She looked at the blood again. whose blood is this ¡­


    Medusa suddenly recalled the rumors from ancient times.


    could it be!?


    She suddenly shook her hand, and a magic box appeared. In an instant, a microscope and various alchemy bottles appeared.


    Over the years, she had made the Magi spend a lot of effort to create a spatial tool.


    However, even though it had cost a lot of national power, this magic box was still only at the level of a rank 4 Magus after 40 to 50 years. It only had a small space of five cubic meters.


    Medusa immediately started to study it and noticed the abnormality. the microscopic structure of any living creature has life and death, but some of the structures in this blood are not dead ¡­


    Blood that wouldn¡¯t die?


    The surrounding Magi fell silent and suddenly became anxious. They were so shocked that they lost their voices,


    ¡°The blood of eternal life!¡±


    In the tomb, everyone revealed a look of disbelief.


    In ancient Sumerian mythology, Gilgamesh was not satisfied with the ¡± blood of power ¡°, so he attempted to kill a God and steal the ¡± blood of immortality ¡± to obtain true immortality.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    ¡°This is the blood of the creator!¡±


    Everyone looked over.


    The sword of moklis had melted for some unknown reason, turning into a mist of ice, but the blood was still flowing on it.


    The ancient Sumerian civilization had been destroyed for the ¡®blood¡¯ in front of them, but it was right in front of them, the blood of eternal life ¡­ The blood of God was intoxicating and fascinating.


    this is equivalent to the destruction of a brilliant ancient civilization in exchange for the only blood ¡­ Medusa looked at the dark red blood. Every drop was so crystal clear and so mesmerizing.


    In the same year, countless people tried to merge with the blood of eternal life, but they all died without exception.


    At this moment, everyone clearly understood that eternal life was not something that mortals like them could bear.


    The spear of the flourishing witch recorded:


    [ year 891 of the kingdom of Babylon, the tomb of Gilgamesh reappeared, the sword of moklis was destroyed, and the blood of eternal life was born. ]


    ¡­..


    Year 896 of the Babylon Kingdom.


    In the past five years, with the power of the entire country and the research of countless schools, with Emperor Medusa as the core, they had already vaguely found some clues.


    Medusa did not rest day and night, falling into the extreme fanaticism of her research. my truth may be in it! The birth and death of cells can allow me to break through the door of death! I¡¯ll light the divine fire and use my own power to break through to the demigod realm!¡±


    use a potion to weaken it. Perhaps it can neutralize it ¡­


    ¡°No, this power is too violent! It¡¯s not something that mortals can master, but after being weakened countless times, it might possess a trace of divinity ¡­¡±


    On the other side.


    Over the years, another country¡¯s spy had been eliminated.


    Now, they were hiding in the dark, and the evil God¡¯s church was growing stronger and stronger. Each of them had witches who had joined them, lurking in the major kingdoms as spies, obtaining some peripheral information and handing it to the research institutes in reality as research topics.


    ¡°What? you got the blood of the God of creation?¡±


    ¡°Oh, God!¡±


    look at what they¡¯re doing in the other world!?


    All of a sudden, in the secret Underground Research institutes all over the earth, researchers in white coats quickly moved out. They were extremely excited. What was the concept of a God of creation?


    All the researchers were clear about this!


    Underground Research Institute in the United States.


    The highest Research Institute was in a huge multimedia room. There was a huge computer screen on it, and an old professor was hosting it. He held a long black stick and pointed it at the big screen.


    we didn¡¯t get the core information, but the microscopic structure of the blood has been roughly examined. It¡¯s obviously not the blood of Earth¡¯s creatures.


    if it¡¯s true, then this kind of cell that can live forever is indeed worthy of being called ¡®blood of immortality¡¯. But don¡¯t you think that the special disease on earth-cancer-is a bit similar to cancer cells? ¡±


    ¡­


    Japan Research Institute.


    The same boiling scene was still playing out.


    ¡°This blood seems to be a little weak! Was the blood of the God of creation only at this level? I personally think that the blood of the God of creation is not something that ordinary people can come into contact with. Even a mere evil god can not look at it directly or listen to its voice.¡±


    Countless researchers were discussing.


    In the end, they came up with a more reasonable explanation.


    there might be more than one God of creation. The God of creation is an existence that transcends countless dimensions. It is an abstract entity in the chaos of the entire multiverse. What appears in the Sorcerer world may not be his true body. It is just a member of his countless bodies that have been concretized. He is creating and destroying worlds one after another. He is involved in the birth and death of the worlds. His true body should have always been in the dimensional courtyard.


    ¡­.


    Underground Research Institute in China.


    His voice was solemn and heavy.


    ¡°Although we can only get a simple screenshot of the microscopic cells and can¡¯t study them, from the characteristics revealed by the Sorcerer¡¯s research Institute, the cells can¡¯t die. Isn¡¯t it too similar to the terminal disease that is unique to our earth-cancer? Was it one of the worlds he created? We are the descendants of the God of creation?¡±


    In their seats, some of the people in white coats were discussing among themselves and could not help but have such an incredible idea.


    Cancer cells had always been a difficult problem to solve with modern science.


    Every country spent hundreds of billions of research funds every year. Countless medical professors wanted to cure this terminal illness.


    But there was no other way.


    To this day, people only knew that the carcinogen could cause the latent cancer cells in the body to mutate, but no one knew how it was really produced. It was as if it existed deep in the human body¡¯s genes and could mutate at any time, causing death.


    Perhaps, humans had the potential to obtain divine genes and were immortal cells. It was just that the body could not withstand it?


    Furthermore, what was even more terrifying was:


    There are ancient records of the God of creation in every place. In Huaxia mythology, the God of creation, Pangu, transformed his body into all the mountains and rivers on the earth after he created the world. Even the living creatures, plants, and blood became living creatures. Are we really the descendants of the God of creation?


    We have the blood of the God of creation?


    ¡­..


    At the Russian research Institute.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s too terrifying.¡±


    the more spies we let in, the scarier it will be. What kind of game are we playing? ¡±


    ¡°That dimensional courtyard in the ¡± spore evolution ¡± game, the God of creation that was transforming cells and spores, could it really be the God of creation? Is he the one who created our earth era?¡±


    The more he thought about it, the more terrified he became.


    After all, there was a terrifying coincidence.


    The blood of the God of creation is-little similar to our blood!


    It would be hard to say that the God of creation had never been to earth. Not only that extremely real sorcerer world, but even our world might have been created by him.


    They made a bold guess, but they also felt a faint sense of pride. Do we have the blood of the God of creation? Could it be ¡­ We Earthlings have been guarding the treasure Mountain all this time. The real treasure is on the cancer that is unique to our earth?


    It seems that we have to invest more funds in Cancer Research!


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    Right!


    You¡¯re all right!


    You guys are too big! You guys are strong! You all make sense!


    You¡¯re all my descendants, I can¡¯t brag about you! I admit defeat, okay?


    Xu Zhi sat on the chair and took a bite of the Apple. brothers, stop imagining things. I¡¯m really scared of you. I¡¯ve had enough of you. This is my family¡¯s Orchard, and I just want Medusa and Ermin inside to help me research alchemy potions and cure my illness. I¡¯m not interested in these things!

 Chapter 112

    ?


    Chapter 112: The Rubik¡¯s Cube gene distribution


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Zhi felt that there was no way to reason with them.


    ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t afford to offend you super big shots! He couldn¡¯t beat him either! I can¡¯t be bothered with you guys anymore. Anyway, your modern medical technology can¡¯t cure cancer at all.¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head and looked in the direction of the big sandbox. my goal is only to cure cancer with the alchemy of the sorcerers world¡¯s indigenous people.


    The spy players were weak, and the strongest was only a rank 5 wizard. They were still growing in the dark, so they couldn¡¯t snatch the blood of eternal life. They could only get some rough information, which was harmless to the research institutes outside.


    As for Ermin and Medusa, after the evil God¡¯s reorganization, they had also realized the crisis of the world of terror. The three great sorcerer kingdoms were madly spending the power of the entire country, and countless Academies, sects, and major sorcerer groups were studying it.


    every desperate situation and war is a period of crazy growth for civilization! Let¡¯s see if the entire Magus world¡¯s full power can cure me. ¡± Xu Zhi felt that he had chosen the most appropriate time, and it was even deliberately created.


    the seed of healing has been buried. It¡¯s up to them to see what kind of flowers they can grow for me ¡­ I¡¯m almost done with the important things, so I¡¯ll go to the forum to take a look.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment, then took out his phone, planning to check out the forum.


    It had only been one night since the ¡± giant God ¡± from the small sandbox had entered the Sorcerer world. The forum was already in an uproar, stirring up public anger. Most people would not live for more than an hour, and some would only live for a dozen minutes!


    Although an hour outside was equivalent to four years in the Magus world, which was equivalent to a long trip to another world, there were still too many people who were not satisfied.


    ¡°I only spent three weeks in there!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a month.¡±


    ¡°Three months.¡±


    Countless people couldn¡¯t help but ridicule.


    But what he brought with him was more excitement and shock.


    That unimaginably strong sense of time lag was inevitable.


    He had spent a few months in the game and experienced an exciting journey to another world, but only ten minutes had passed when he logged out of the game! His mother was still preparing supper for him outside.


    It felt too good! It was too exciting!


    They became more and more fanatical and excited, wanting to experience that feeling again.


    But now, after they died, they could only start the game again, re-Evolving Spores in the sandbox. It was impossible to say that they didn¡¯t hate the culprit.


    ¡°What? Two more came out?¡±


    the red names inside are too scary. There are only four people left inside. There¡¯s only ¡®learning for nothing¡¯ and ¡®racer of Mount Haruna¡¯, two muscular bosses, and two normal players¡¯ braggart going down the mountain ¡®and¡¯ pay more and chop off your hands¡¯.


    They all wanted the two players who had quit to show themselves and see how they had quit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, we¡¯re too miserable!¡±


    the two of us were caught and placed on a barbeque rack. We were sprinkled with cumin and then turned around to be eaten. That butcher Bell is simply terrifying!


    The two players were the normal players who had followed the racer of Mount Haruna earlier. They could not help but complain as they described the brutal actions of the red name player.


    It had already been five to six hours since they had lost contact with the outside world. Now that two of them had come out, everyone was very curious and asked for information. The two players didn¡¯t dare to reveal too much of the four people¡¯s hidden locations, so they only told them the general situation of the wizard World.


    ¡°What? They¡¯re also killing each other now, and there are only five red names left out of the seven. So, who will win the chicken dinner in the end?¡±


    so many things have already happened, and the tomb of the ancient Hero King, Gilgamesh, has been discovered? ¡±


    ¡°F * ck! This was the start of the game information film ¡®blood of the God of creation¡¯, entering the sensational era of the Grand Wizards! Everyone was trying to light up their divine fire and become a demigod! It¡¯s a time of Great War, and those red names are also getting restless.¡±


    Their discussion on the forum quickly became a hot topic in the game. What would happen next? what would the other players do? what would the two great Lords do? what would the red name players do?


    After all, there were infinite possibilities.


    Speaking of which, if the blood of the God of creation is so precious, we¡¯ll be blessed by the heavens in the dimensional courtyard. Should we ¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t take me with you if you want to die! Don¡¯t forget what happened to the final chicken? (Final chicken braised emoji emoji)¡±


    no, I don¡¯t have such thoughts at all. I just want to save the country in a roundabout way. I want to run over and lick the feet of the God of creation. I want to lick them madly until the skin on the feet is peeled off. Then, I will get the hidden divine weapon, the ¡®skin of the feet of the God of creation.¡¯ It should be a big treasure.


    ¡°Is that foot manipulator up there a pervert? (A gaze that shows concern for the mentally retarded)¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a girl! (Embarrassed,)¡±


    ¡°Terrifying! Trembling, I¡¯m afraid that the crazy and sick fangirl is using this as an excuse to molest the God of creation?¡±


    ¡°A bootlicker can¡¯t be accepted!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Zhi quietly looked at the forum. They were making a fuss, but they were getting more and more determined. After their death this time, they re-evolved their spore species and various plants in the small sandbox.


    Furthermore, he was becoming more and more knowledgeable about plants.


    from the ancient era until now, transcendent species such as animals have almost all appeared. On the rarer side, transcendent plants will also appear soon. Xu Zhi thought for a moment and looked at the Island in the Sky again. He was still lying on the ground eating. this guy has no intelligence. All he does is eat!


    sub-brain, pull out its biological structure diagram.


    The intelligent sub-brain quickly pulled up the structural diagram of the fusion creature.


    Huala!


    A translucent blue virtual panel appeared. It was made up of more than 10000 parts, like a Gundam that was extremely precise.


    ¡°Here, here, and here ¡­ The second gene-slime gene-will be integrated into the biological population of these muscles, increasing the creature¡¯s muscle strength.¡± Xu Zhi reached out and tapped it.


    here, and here, the combination of creatures on the outer skin, integrate the evil eye gene into it, and cultivate into a Skin Wizard in the future!


    The mechanical voice said, ¡±


    ¡°Merging ¡­¡±


    After a while, the aura of the creature that was assembled by the Rubik¡¯s Cube was completely different. Although it didn¡¯t become stronger, it had a wonderful feeling that it had endless potential.


    After all, the evil eye gene was a core gene, which meant that every ¡± cell ¡± in the body could start to cultivate and become a Magus, embarking on the path of cultivation.


    leave the remaining species blank. In the future, when we obtain more genes, we will completely perfect this combined biological structure. Xu Zhi thought for a moment and whispered, ¡± I¡¯m breaking myself up.


    Huala!


    The creature that had been assembled by the Rubik¡¯s Cube instantly fell apart, turning into a pile of spare parts.


    Xu Zhi picked up some of the scattered Rubik¡¯s Cubes that carried the genes of the evil eye.


    this part of the Rubik¡¯s Cube that contains the genes of the evil eye needs to be engraved with that kind of magic pattern tactic, and then cultivate to become a sorcerer. It will be used as a spatial magic box and continuously expand the internal space.


    However, by the most conservative estimate, he would have to carve more than 1000 spatial magic boxes and let them cultivate.


    This was destined to be a long process.


    engraving alchemy mageweaths can be considered as practice. After all, I¡¯m a wizard, and I need to Polish my mental strength. It¡¯s impossible if I don¡¯t know alchemy ¡­ After all, I¡¯ll be able to grow completely without any worries after I recover from my cancer. I have to consider becoming stronger and walk the path of a Magus.¡± Xu Zhi thought for a moment, then sat down on the chair, picked up a tool that was slightly thinner than a needle and thread, and began to carve.


    Fortunately, his spiritual power was not low, so he could control any kind of delicate work.


    At present, there were more than 17000 cubes. Xu Zhi had given more than 7000 of them the three major functions of the ¡± evil eye sorcerer gene, ¡± ¡± slime power gene, ¡± and ¡± the evil eye sorcerer Gene¡¯s spatial magic box.


    After all, it had to have the ability to create an inner space before it could be considered a high and mighty Land of the Gods.

 Chapter 113

    ?


    Chapter 113: The preliminary test of the second subsidiary sandbox


    Translator: 549690339


    In fact, this ¡± man-made God ¡± collective creature did have infinite potential, but it required too many resources. It was simply a bottomless pit.


    He did not know how long it would take for Xu Zhi to train this one.


    as a creator, it¡¯s really tiring to plan the map, advance civilization on the sand, and cover up my weak identity ¡­


    He carved a small Rubik¡¯s Cube needle by needle and kept complaining, ¡± however, after the carving is completed, this Rubik¡¯s Cube creature only has the qualification to be a ¡®spatial magic box¡¯. It¡¯s a difficult problem to make them cultivate and expand their internal space.


    This was not an ordinary sorcerer, but a magical cube creature. The space magic pattern was extremely extreme, causing it to be completely cut off from other sorcery. It had the cultivation of a sorcerer, but could not cast other sorcery, and could only be regarded as a space magic box.


    At first, Xu Zhi¡¯s speed at alchemy and copying with his mental power was a little slow.


    It took him more than ten minutes to complete a tiny rice Rubik¡¯s Cube. However, as he got more familiar with it, he completed it in five or six minutes.


    At this moment, he was like a dexterous little girl doing ¡± needlework ¡°. He spent more than an hour, and there were seven small Rubik¡¯s Cubes in front of him.


    I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯m a man, but I¡¯m playing with an embroidery needle. Xu Zhi quietly put down a Rubik¡¯s Cube and massaged his temples with difficulty. there are only seven small Rubik¡¯s Cubes in an hour. And out of the 17000 Rubik¡¯s Cubes, there are at least 1000 ¡­


    There were more than a thousand of them, but only seven in an hour!


    He had a terrible headache!


    Putting aside the fact that he could control and cultivate them one by one, just the fact that he could carve them one by one to give them aptitude was already enough to make their heads explode.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ¡­¡± He was sweating and exhausted. He had used up too much of his mental power and decided to rest for a while. After all, he did not have the ¡± liver ¡± of the other players. It had only been an hour since the cancer cells were put into the sandbox, so there was not much movement. He planned to continue to see the idiotic players and relax.


    Who would have known that the two players ¡®complaints on the forum would become more and more intense? countless people were cursing the red-named players.


    Soon, he found a post that was pinned to the top. There were more than 100000 people commenting on it.


    ¡°Condemnation! [ seven red-named players have cheated, seriously affecting the balance of casual sandbox games. Requesting GM to ban them! ] A letter of blood from ten thousand people!¡±


    In the post, it was written that the seven red-named players had simply affected the balance of this ¡± Battle Royale ¡± game.


    ¡°Reporting x-ray vision hack! He can find me no matter where I hide, and it even has a self-sighting function!¡±


    ¡°Report a health lock cheat! The legend Wizards inside are like ants. They can¡¯t be killed no matter what, their health is definitely locked!¡±


    ¡°I want compensation! It¡¯s a species that I¡¯ve worked so hard to evolve!¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand people¡¯s blood letter +2¡±


    ¡®Ten thousand people¡¯s blood letter +3¡¯


    ¡­.


    At this moment, the entire forum was filled with complaints, and the accumulated grievances completely erupted.


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he was just speechless and completely ignored their reports. He was long aotian, the proud Son of Heaven who had gathered the fate of the country and had the template of a protagonist. How could you extras compare to him?


    You extras won¡¯t survive more than one episode of someone else¡¯s BGM, alright!


    even I think that they¡¯re just being arrogant. They¡¯re just a bunch of hooligans. I can¡¯t be bothered with them. It¡¯s useless even if you make a fuss. Xu Zhi expressed that he was a creator who was emotionless and ignored their grievances.


    However, Xu Zhi changed his mind slightly. since you want compensation, then I¡¯ll take the opportunity to give you more hardcore compensation.


    He suddenly had a bold idea. He wanted to take the opportunity to test the idea of the second subsidiary sandbox and see if it was feasible.


    ¡®After all, I¡¯m the only one developing this amalgamation of more than 17000 of them. It¡¯s too f * cking hard to cultivate them one by one!¡¯


    They were in complete despair!


    ¡°Let me think about it and make a plan,¡±


    He looked at the empty ten square meter experimental field next to him. This was the usual ¡®Land of the Gods¡¯, which was also the habitat of his little pets in his Orchard.


    Soon, an announcement was made on the forum.


    ¡°According to the strong feedback of many players, this game has decided to compensate for the charm of the wizard World that you have not experienced. In order to make up for the charm of the wizard World that you have not experienced, an auxiliary dungeon map-the wizard Simulator-will be opened in advance.


    1. This map is currently in the trial version.


    2. It will only be open for 10 minutes.


    Third, the flow of time was still the same as a day in the sky and a hundred years underground.


    With a forum account, your home will be equipped with the latest VR glasses, and you can participate at will. The number of people online at the same time on the server is 500. The beta test will be closed in ten minutes.


    [ Sorcerer¡¯s simulator: the entertainment choice for casual players, allowing you to experience the true joy of cultivation in the Sorcerer world! ]


    The moment this news came out, it caused an instant sensation, and the entire forum was almost paralyzed.


    Compensate for our losses?


    Since when did this hardcore game become so kind?


    you mean that this event experience will only last for ten minutes, and we, the idle cloud players who can only post, can also enter and experience it? ¡±


    ¡°Long live the operations!¡±


    ¡°To experience the charm of becoming a wizard, we can also cast spells and fly?¡±


    hahaha, this hardcore game has finally produced a real casual game. Let us experience the power of moving mountains and filling the seas!


    ¡°It¡¯s time to let you see my fire escape technique and great flame blast technique!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! I¡¯m so happy, I¡¯m blowing up the production team¡¯s conscience. I take back what I said about killing a programmer as a sacrifice! (Guilty)¡±


    In the next second, all the spots were snatched up.


    When the other netizens logged into the game, only one sentence appeared in front of their eyes:


    [ the server is full. The limit of 500 has been reached. Please wait for other players to exit before entering the game. ]


    These f * ckers, so fast?


    Someone was stunned.


    I can¡¯t even squeeze in with my 18 years of single hand speed!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Bai Xiaojun, whose online name was ¡± learning medicine to save the world ¡°, looked at the successful login in front of her and instantly burst into tears.


    He couldn¡¯t say anything.


    He had been crazily preparing medical papers, but who knew that the third Test was still a biology paper? he could not help but vomit blood. This was professional discrimination!


    After all, the alchemy emperor¡¯s return was all thanks to these medical students!


    But now, instead of getting a beta tester spot, he had the experience of getting a strange beta tester spot. Even though it was only ten minutes, he was already overjoyed.


    ¡°A sorcerer simulator?¡±


    He took a deep breath. Which young man didn¡¯t have the dream of flying in the sky and burrowing underground?


    He looked ahead.


    Two blank characters slowly appeared in front of him.


    These characters were naturally affected by Xu Zhi¡¯s influence on the players ¡®senses. Otherwise, if they were to find out that their real bodies were just blocks, how terrible would that be?


    Bai Xiaojun looked at one of the character choices.


    Ordinary Wizards.


    [ spiritual growth: 1.2 ]


    [ strength growth: 0.1 ]


    [ growth speed: 0.6 ]


    [ defense growth: 0.6 ]


    (Available for class change)


    ¡­..


    Space sorcerer


    [ spiritual growth: 1.2 ]


    [ strength growth: 0.1 ]


    [ growth speed: 5.0 ]


    [ defense growth rate: 5.0 ]


    (Hidden profession, 1/7 remaining)


    ¡°Hidden profession? Space sorcerer? Since it involved the domain of space, it was obviously a high-level skill! His speed and defense attributes have also increased by a large margin. There¡¯s only one slot left?¡± As an experienced gamer, Bai Xiaojun got excited. it seems that I came early. I can¡¯t believe I managed to get it.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid, and he quickly snatched the last spot.


    ¡°Please pinch my face!¡±


    Another option popped up in front of him.


    ¡°Conscience, this closed beta experience is too much of a conscience! You can even pinch my face!¡± He spent some time, and after he was done, his eyes lit up, and he appeared on a flat open space.


    this place looks very simple and crude. There are no living things here, just yellow soil. It¡¯s indeed a testing game sandbox in semi-open mode, but the area should be much smaller than the spore evolution sandbox. Bai Xiaojun thought to himself.


    In the distance, he could occasionally see other scattered players. They were all looking at a huge stone tablet with words on it and studying it.


    He tested the strength of his body, which was extremely weak.


    What was going on? What happened to the promised Wizard Simulator that allowed him to fly in the sky, move mountains, and fill the seas, and experience the power of the unparalleled strong?


    A notification sounded in his ear.


    player, please come to the cultivation method stele and cultivate on your own.


    Bai Xiaojun was speechless.


    F * ck! He even had to cultivate on his own!


    Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d give me benefits? It turned out to be such a hardcore benefit. This game was as ¡± casual ¡± as ever. One had to experience the power of a wizard and cultivate from the beginning?


    The opening line was ¡°please evolve your eyes.¡±


    The opening line was ¡®please start cultivating¡¯.


    He was silent for a moment. He could only go to the cultivation technique stele and cultivate silently like the others, ¡± I finally understand. This time, I¡¯m also a kind of passionate about learning!


    In the orchard.


    Xu Zhi looked at all of this in silence and frowned. He took a bite of the Apple and said, ¡± it¡¯s difficult, it¡¯s still too difficult! Even though I had a sudden idea to develop a small test while they were cursing and asking for compensation to test their endurance and various feedback, the prospects should not be good.¡±


    One had to know that to become a rank 1 Magus, one had to train for at least a month!


    There wasn¡¯t even any form of entertainment involved. Just having them control a Rubik¡¯s Cube, sit cross-legged, and meditate for a few months would be enough to dissuade anyone.


    But Xu Zhi was not willing to give up! Even though he knew that he would die in the womb, he still wanted to struggle.

 Chapter 114

    ?


    Chapter 114: Chapter 114-a bleak future


    Translator: 549690339


    Taking advantage of the atmosphere of everyone¡¯s frantic cries for compensation, Xu Zhi came up with a temporary idea to practice on a small sandbox. It was only ten square meters and was in a corner next to Xu Zhi¡¯s laundry pole. It was also where his pets usually lived in the orchard.


    The rate of time flow was one day for every hundred years.


    After conversion, one hour in reality was four years in there.


    Ten minutes of experience time might seem short, but in fact, it was equivalent to eight months.


    eight months. Let them cultivate. This is an open test to see how much their endurance is. Even though Xu Zhi knew the ending, he still held on to a tiny bit of hope.


    At this very moment.


    Five hundred super tiny ants were sitting cross-legged in front of a few large gravestones, meditating.


    Sure enough, everyone was excited at the beginning. After all, who wouldn¡¯t like to experience the fun of a wizard¡¯s meditation by providing a terrifying time flow?


    ¡°F * ck, I can feel a very weak soul in my body. It can cultivate spiritual power, and I spent three hours! How about you guys?¡±


    ¡°It is said that those who can sense it within three hours are all Magus training geniuses! He was going to be recruited by the major wizard Academies. (Sound breaking)¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! I think so too. If I were born in the wizard World, I would definitely be another great alchemy Lord (happy).¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I sensed it yet? In other games, I¡¯m at the top of the rankings. Can I spend some spiritual energy here? (Crying)¡±


    ¡°I felt it too. It took four hours! (Excited)¡±


    ¡­.


    A competitive atmosphere instantly rose in the surroundings.


    They were secretly gritting their teeth and competing to see who had more shocking talent.


    Gradually, more than 20 hours had passed. While the players were meditating, they could feel the mental power of the weak little soul in their bodies. Except for a few people, most of them could start meditating.


    After that, a short day passed. Once everyone¡¯s sense of novelty passed, they fell into repeated labor. Some people began to feel bored.


    I¡¯m so bored. I¡¯ve been meditating for two days. How long will I have to cultivate? ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡±


    ¡°This is too stupid, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±


    yeah, you said you¡¯d experience the power of a wizard, but what happened? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll comment on this new game instance. It¡¯s not fun, it¡¯s a failure! He did not become stronger, he failed! He only knew how to repeat the cultivation, a failure among failures! Brothers, I¡¯m leaving! I¡¯ll be a f * cking fool if I enter this game mode again! Big fool! Do a live broadcast of doing a handstand, having diarrhea, and then eating it!¡±


    ¡°Same, eat with diarrhea +1¡±


    ¡°Same, eat it with diarrhea +2¡±


    ¡­


    In the beginning, everyone was very curious, but after sensing spiritual power and meditating for a day, it made people feel a little disgusted.


    Some people started to quit the game.


    People had the mentality of following the crowd. Under the situation where someone took the lead, very quickly, there were many people who quit.


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he sighed silently. it still won¡¯t work. These people are here to play games. They¡¯re not stupid. After all, no one will be able to withstand this kind of repetitive and boring cultivation and work for me for free.


    ¡°i¡¯ll have to think of another way.¡±


    He turned around and left the chair in the yard, returning to his room.


    He was too lazy to observe this little practice sandbox that he came up with on the spot. Anyway, he did not put much effort into it, so he did not care too much if it failed. At this time, he planned to take an afternoon nap to replenish his exhausted mental energy. After waking up, he would carve a few Rubik¡¯s Cubes.


    ¡­..


    ¡°Boring, I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving too!¡±


    ¡°Bad review!¡±


    ¡°Brothers, retreat!¡±


    Seeing this, Bai Xiaojun felt bored. It was not interesting at all.


    In fact, he could sense his mental strength in just over an hour. According to the ¡± beginner wizard¡¯s meditation and introduction ¡± compiled by the three witches, he could be considered a super genius in this field of cultivation, but he still felt uncomfortable!


    No one would be able to stand sitting cross-legged for more than a day.


    Not to mention a modern person?


    However, was the game designer really that brainless?


    I don¡¯t think so. There must be a deeper meaning!


    In fact, Xu Zhi had really just tested it casually. Seeing that it did not work, he went to take an afternoon nap. As for the deeper meaning, there was really nothing, but he could not stand the imagination of some crazy fans.


    ¡°How about I wait a little longer? I¡¯ll hold on a little longer?¡±


    Bai Xiaojun looked at the crowd that had almost all left, and he was a little reluctant.


    Trusting the production team was one thing. Another thing was that he was different from the others. He was very talented. Furthermore, he had obtained a rare hidden profession, so he was really unwilling to give it up.


    At this moment, the first batch of players had been cultivating inside for two days, but only a few seconds had passed in the real world. The players outside were still clicking crazily, trying to fight for the spots. They were still complaining.


    I¡¯m angry. It¡¯s only been half a second. Why is the server full? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there are tens of thousands of players fighting for these 500 turtles! His hand speed was amazing! I¡¯m afraid that in the entire gaming world, he¡¯s a terrifying existence that¡¯s as rare as Phoenix Feathers and Qilin horns!¡±


    ¡°A speed-based warrior is so terrifying!¡±


    ¡­.


    The group of people were heartbroken, but they did not believe in heresy. They madly clicked ¡®enter the game¡¯, hoping for a miracle.


    However, after a few seconds of the ¡®full¡¯ notification, they suddenly heard a message.


    ¡°Successfully entered the game.¡±


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    In an instant, in Bai Xiaojun¡¯s eyes, on the huge yellow dirt square, the hundreds of people who had just exited the game and fallen to the ground suddenly stood up, full of health.


    Furthermore, they looked at their surroundings in shock and exclaimed.


    ¡°F * ck! I actually managed to squeeze in!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m indeed the European king!¡±


    The group of people stood up and looked around excitedly. They were overjoyed. They had managed to get a spot for 500 people and enjoy the Super benefit that had only been released for ten minutes.


    ¡°Wait, your character¡¯s appearance ¡­ Why is it sister Phoenix!¡±


    Someone suddenly exclaimed.


    ¡°Me? Sister Phoenix? How was that possible? I¡¯m a man. ¡± Some people went crazy and kept touching their faces, screaming in pain.


    ¡°Argh!!!¡±


    ¡°I really am!¡±


    The surrounding people quickly looked over.


    As expected, it was real and lifelike.


    He looked around and saw many familiar faces. Among the 500 faces, he could remember the names of many.


    ¡°F * ck, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed if you didn¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m wearing a Red Cloud robe and a forehead guard. (Handsome)¡±


    ¡­.


    Around them, people were constantly shouting and wrangling.


    Bai Xiaojun thought for a moment and then said in a low voice, ¡± these looks were left behind by the previous generation of players. I guess only the first batch of players who came in could create character models and mold faces. The players who came later could only take over the bodies they left behind.


    Bai Xiaojun put on an ordinary face.


    He wasn¡¯t like those idiotic netizens who could think of such a way to mold faces. When he came in and saw these people¡¯s faces, he was also very shocked. He didn¡¯t expect these people to have such big holes in their brains!


    All kinds of famous people had appeared. They were simply too playful.


    however, they¡¯ve also started to cultivate. I reckon that in a day or two, they¡¯ll feel as bored as the previous batch and will leave. Bai Xiaojun whispered to himself. He thought about it, and decided to continue.


    As expected, another two days passed.


    Some people couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and started to leave one after another.


    It was only equivalent to a few seconds in real life when the third batch of players rushed in and shouted.


    ¡°F * ck! Aren¡¯t the slots full?¡±


    ¡°Why am I here too?¡±


    ¡°Waa! I look like a Slayer Lord! Watch me snap my fingers!¡±


    ¡­.


    Batch after batch, it kept repeating.


    this is a cycle. In reality, a batch is produced in a few seconds. Bai Xiaojun sat to the side and muttered to herself. She calmed down and continued to meditate.


    Gradually, he found that meditation had become a habit, and time would pass very quickly. It was very boring, but it didn¡¯t feel long, because he would enter a mysterious and ethereal environment. A deep meditation could pass several days.


    ¡°Otherwise, how can those Magi endure being in seclusion for so long every day?¡±


    Bai Xiaojun weighed the pros and cons,


    ¡°However, these days of training are indeed very boring. Do the powerhouses of the Magus world and the alchemy Emperor all persevere like this? I can¡¯t believe that behind becoming a powerhouse is a difficult and lonely cultivation path. ¡±


    He sighed. so, this is what the game producer wanted to tell us? No one could reap without sowing! Behind any hero or expert, there was a sense of loneliness. As expected of the production team with a conscience! This gaming team of theirs was not like those coquettish b * tches who only knew how to make money. They focused on education and making people love learning ¡­ Biology, physics, pharmacy, linguistics ¡­ And improve all kinds of social practices!¡±


    On the fourth day, Bai Xiaojun felt hungry. After all, his body was accelerating, and his lifespan was being consumed at a crazy rate. Along with the consumption of energy, his hunger was also becoming more and more intense.


    Hualalalalalalala!


    A large rain of rice suddenly fell from the sky. Rice grains that were bigger than a person¡¯s body smashed onto the ground.


    It was from the little pet in the orchard.


    It had 500 body parts scattered here, so naturally, it would not starve.


    ¡°We only need to sit cross-legged and meditate, and there¡¯s food for us to eat?¡±


    He was surprised for a moment. After eating, he continued to meditate. this game is too real, and there¡¯s even a sense of hunger. The production team is too kind. It seems that there must be some places that we haven¡¯t dug out here, which is why we feel that we have failed! Boring!¡±


    One week, two weeks ¡­ Batch after batch entered and exited.


    Bai Xiaojun continued to sit cross-legged, and after a month and seven days, he felt the weak soul inside his body suddenly undergo a qualitative change. His soul suddenly grew stronger.


    BOOM!


    The weak little soul in his body suddenly spoke with a clear voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve endured for more than a month, and I¡¯ve broken through to a rank 1 Magus!¡±


    Hahahaha!


    Bai Xiaojun laughed wildly.


    His words attracted the attention of the countless new students who had just come in to practice and were still competing to see who could ¡± begin meditation ¡± first. They looked at the big boss in shock. someone actually broke through to a Level-1 wizard here? that can¡¯t be, right? ¡±

 Chapter 115

    ?


    Chapter 115: Chapter 115-sudden change


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°There¡¯s a big Shot here!¡±


    Countless people were stunned and quickly surrounded him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve become an official Magus? So fierce! You¡¯ve been cultivating for more than a month?¡±


    show us! I heard that rank 1 Wizards are already very powerful. They can easily beat up more than ten of us ordinary people. They can also use the common spell ¡®Warhammer¡¯. It¡¯s super cool.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen extraordinary power! Big brother, show us your skills!¡±


    ¡­.


    The surrounding players ¡®eyes were burning with excitement.


    Bai Xiaojun¡¯s face became calm. He looked around at the familiar faces, ¡± everyone, after training for more than a month, I finally understood a principle. The Strong Are Lonely. This is also the principle that the production team wanted us to understand, the purpose of building this sandbox.


    The people around him were stunned for. moment. They didn¡¯t know what was going on. but they still nodded silently. . see ¡­??


    ¡°Alright,¡± Bai Xiaojun laughed. let me show everyone the power of a level 1 sorcerer. Speaking of which, I also have a hidden profession, space sorcerer.


    The surrounding people were shocked.


    It was not that they had not communicated with each other. Six of them had obtained the body of a hidden profession as soon as they had entered, and there was a seventh one here.


    ¡°Everyone, please make way to avoid accidental injuries.¡±


    He quickly made a large circle around him, his expression nervous.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you my life-bound sorcery.¡± Bai Xiaojun waved his hand, and a grain of yellow sand on the ground slowly floated up, then quickly disappeared.


    Bai Xiaojun: ¡°??? ¡±


    The surrounding crowd was speechless.


    After some research, countless people were shocked.


    this hidden profession can only take one grain of sand? ¡±


    They were all discussing what was known as the most ridiculous hidden profession in history, and they were all mourning for Bai Xiaojun.


    Bai Xiaojun was also furious. I don¡¯t believe this. I will continue to cultivate.


    His heart was also trembling. I¡¯ve been cultivating for an entire month! After a month, the result was ¡­ It could only collect one grain of sand!


    ???


    Production team, come out! I won¡¯t beat you to death!


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible ¡­ It¡¯s impossible ¡­¡± Bai Xiaojun¡¯s voice was trembling. if I quit the game angrily like the other players, wouldn¡¯t I be the same as them? The production team definitely had other intentions.¡±


    He clearly understood that if he didn¡¯t comfort himself, he would collapse in an instant. for this kind of heaven-defying profession, a level 1 sorcerer is too weak. It may be normal. The strongest space sorcerer is in the later stages, and they can beat countless people of the same level.


    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t be like this! You won¡¯t be able to endure it. A Rank 2 Magus will need more than ten times the time a rank 1 Magus needs.¡±


    that¡¯s right, at least a year ¡­


    The surrounding people tried to dissuade him.


    But Bai Xiaojun had already made up his mind.


    More than three months had passed.


    At this moment, it was equivalent to four minutes in reality.


    Another new batch of players had entered. After they were yelling about their appearances as usual, they started to meditate again, and something different happened.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    A series of crisp sounds rang out on the yellow dirt square. One by one, spiritual force undulations rapidly broke through to rank 1 Magus.


    ¡°F * ck! I¡¯m indeed a peerless genius!¡±


    ¡°Alchemy Emperor, it took you a month to break through, but I only took one day! The heavens are unfair, and the heavens are jealous of the talented. If I were born in the Magus world, what would a mere alchemy Emperor do?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all too shallow! Look at my face! If the heavens do not give birth to the fire cloud evil god, the ancient sorcerers will be like the eternal night!¡±


    ¡­.


    Was this a show-off event?


    Bai Xiaojun also stood up in shock. He was dumbfounded by what he saw.


    It took him a long time to come back to his senses. it must be the players who used this body to train. Although they stopped, they have reached the level of a Level-1 wizard after three months of meditation.


    On the yellow Earth square, more than 300 rank 1 Magi had broken through. Following that, they began to train in various spells, feeling extremely high.


    After all, meditation was boring, but casting spells was very interesting.


    Three or four days passed.


    ¡°Warhammer!¡±


    ¡°Warhammer!¡±


    this is extraordinary power. It¡¯s so cool!


    They were so high that they even started fighting each other.


    ¡°We¡¯re both rank 1 Magi, but they can cast spells, while I can only take in small grains of sand ¡­¡±


    Bai Xiaojun¡¯s face was covered in tears. She took a deep breath and tried to comfort herself. this is the test of the hidden profession. I am convinced that a level 1 wizard is so powerful. There is no reason for me to be so weak.


    After a whole week, the players finally left the game after getting sick of it. They began to control the bodies of rank 1 Magi in batches and began to study spells as soon as they entered.


    ¡°Warhammer!¡±


    They spent a few days learning it, experienced it for fun, and quit after they were tired of it.


    The news had also spread outside and was being discussed on the forum.


    ¡°The feeling of being a wizard is too good!¡±


    ¡°The Warhammer is too realistic! The feeling of using mental energy to activate a spell is too awesome!¡±


    Immediately, countless people were shocked and asked what was going on. Could it be that these people had a tendency to be abused and liked to meditate in such a boring way? After a while, they finally found out the truth.


    how is this possible? you¡¯re already rank 1 Magi, and you can cast spells? ¡±


    ¡°The predecessor planted the tree, the successor enjoyed the shade! It¡¯s all my fault for being single for a long time, and my hand speed is fast! If you go in and cultivate in advance, you¡¯ll only be paving the way for your future! Why are you torturing a single dog in a game?(angry)¡±


    ¡°No, I want to go in! I¡¯ve been cultivating so hard, don¡¯t let me not experience anything!¡±


    When those who had gone in before heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel like they were dogs that had been kicked out.


    Someone beside him couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t go in a second time? Where are the people who said that they would enter the game again and eat by doing handstands and pooping?¡±


    ¡°Someone is actually making an oath? Scamming people for food and drinks? (Angry)¡±


    ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re actually lying to me! (Burning with anger)¡±


    [ big bosses, please let us go. We can¡¯t get out (trembling) ]


    ¡°It just so happens that I have a lot of stock, so I¡¯ll satisfy you! (Reluctantly)¡±


    ¡­..


    Strange things were happening on the forum. In the first four minutes, the comments were all negative, but in the next six minutes, the comments were all positive. After all, he had experienced the pleasure of being a rank 1 wizard.


    Soon, the short ten-minute experience was over in this atmosphere.


    reminder, the experience time is over. You will be forced to exit the game.


    As soon as this news came, the people who were casting spells instantly began to curse.


    ¡°I just came in. I¡¯ve been madly clicking the mouse outside for ten minutes, and my hands are going soft! But you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Your sister, don¡¯t-¡±


    Pa!


    Instantly, everyone¡¯s screens turned black and they went offline.


    Among them, Bai Xiaojun was the most uncomfortable. He had been cultivating for eight months.


    Although he would become more proficient in the later stages and the time he needed to enter meditation would be longer, it would still be very difficult to endure the long eight months.


    you still haven¡¯t become a Rank 2 wizard. He was very unwilling to give up. however, I have thoroughly understood the deep meaning of this game¡¯s sandbox, as well as the player group it intends to target in the future. If I¡¯m not wrong, this sandbox may seem to be a failure and has been criticized by people, but its future prospects and popularity will not be any less than the current spore evolution sandbox!


    He thought for a while and couldn¡¯t help but post on the forum.


    [ spore evolution new dungeon experience, a review of a hidden professional player who has stayed for eight months ]


    And the first sentence was even more shocking.


    ¡°This post will vindicate the name of the production team! According to my guess, this semi-open game sandbox that is still under construction isn¡¯t as boring and dry as everyone thinks! We¡¯ve all misunderstood the game production team. Now, I¡¯m going to analyze the game production team¡¯s deeper meaning from all aspects.


    Moreover, I boldly predict the future prospects, it will not be worse than the ¡®s leisure sandbox. It is a truly leisure and healthy game, which can prolong one¡¯s life. It is a good place for modern people to relax and exercise after working hard. I am blowing my own trumpet!¡±

 Chapter 116

    ?


    Chapter 116: However, I¡¯m smart enough to see through everything


    Translator: 549690339


    As soon as this post was posted, everyone was in an uproar. The forum was full of discussions and curiosity.


    If it was any other unknown junior, they would just think that he was playing to the gallery. But this person was completely different.


    In just ten minutes, the huge number of people who went to the game space that was still being built for the review experience had reached at least six to seven thousand people. After repeated rounds, everyone had long heard that there was a big Boss who had been staying in there all this time, and it was even a hidden profession.


    ¡°This is a Wolf kill! He¡¯s not just a little more ruthless than a ruthless person, but also more overbearing!¡±


    This was everyone¡¯s evaluation of him.


    Could a person willingly stay in loneliness for eight months? Who could be more ruthless than him?


    But now, he was posting such a post.


    ¡°Hehe, big brother, don¡¯t lie to us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve seen this kind of trick before. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ve suffered a big loss, so you want to trick us into going in and then suffer with you? (Terrifying)¡±


    ¡­


    They weren¡¯t fools. They were smart, so how could they be fooled?


    However, they were still very cautious and continued to read the content of the post. What if they really found something?


    Who knew that it would be better if they didn¡¯t look, but with this look, it instantly set off stormy waves in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    The post was as follows:


    Hello everyone, I am Bai Xiaojun. I believe you have all heard of my name. I am the most hardworking player.


    The following are my personal opinions. First, it¡¯s virtual. Now that I¡¯m experiencing it for myself, it¡¯s indeed a terrifying and real Second Life. The senses are extremely real. Here, I¡¯m very grateful to the game team for opening it to the general public to experience this New Black technology.


    But now, no one was grateful. Instead, they were complaining. On various well-known websites, the anticipation rating for the new sandbox game ¡± wizard emulator ¡± had dropped to a low score of 3.7. You guys can¡¯t understand the painstaking efforts of the game development team. I feel very sorry for the game development team!


    I¡¯ll cut to the chase and clear the name of the game team. I¡¯ll dig deep into every aspect and analyze the hidden intentions of the production team.


    The first problem was meditation.


    The selling point of this game had always been realistic and hardcore. The current cultivation system was too realistic and required one to cultivate from the beginning. This was also the reason why everyone criticized it.


    At first, I thought it was too mechanical and too irritable, but then I thought, ¡± Was there a deeper meaning behind the game producers ¡®actions? I experienced it for a long time and understood the key to the matter.


    I¡¯ve noticed that the meditation of the wizard World is similar to the Daoist Qigong on our earth, yoga, and meditation. Closing your eyes and resting for 30 minutes can calm one¡¯s mind and mood.


    Why did the design team have to do this?


    It¡¯s for us to slow down the pace of our lives for the sake of our health.


    A report from a magazine in the modern era stated that people in the modern era were under too much mental pressure due to the fast pace of life. They were mentally exhausted and more or less had mental illnesses.


    (Attached magazine sticker)


    This meditation was very helpful in calming the mind and clearing one¡¯s thoughts. It was equivalent to opening a mind meditation room for free. The gym was for a healthy body, and the meditation room was for a healthy mind.


    You guys need money to go to the gym, but this meditation room doesn¡¯t need money and can save time!


    I personally think that this is a place for us to relax. The game sandbox was developed for our health. Meditating for an hour a day is definitely beneficial to the body and mind.


    ¡°As for you finding it boring, that¡¯s because you¡¯ve meditated for too long and you¡¯re unwilling to quit!


    [ problem two: the problem of raising one¡¯s realm. ]


    The difficulty and dullness of cultivation were also one of the reasons why everyone was cursing him. Who could bear to see a Rank 2 Magus meditating for more than a year?


    In fact, everyone had fallen into a misunderstanding. This was not meant for one person to cultivate in the first place!


    according to my guess, a body account is for countless people to cultivate. Just like how countless people are taking turns to experience it now, one account can probably provide 1000 people to take turns logging in, meditate, and relax their minds to relieve their daily mental pressure.


    Cultivating like this, his cultivation speed was not slow!


    ¡°Problem three: interesting.


    Everyone said,¡±this is too boring, dumbass gaming group!¡± Didn¡¯t you just give us an empty space for us to cultivate?


    How boring!


    That was too stupid!


    This was what everyone was thinking.


    In fact, no one noticed the game planning team¡¯s good intentions!


    ¡°This is to give us the space to play freely. Just like the evolution of spores, we start off as a single cell, but in reality, there are infinite possibilities. It¡¯s up to us how we want to play.


    What could a group of Magi do in there?


    first of all, this is a free community. We will build it ourselves.


    We can build houses and build a community Park.


    ¡°Moreover, we can build our own PvP arena mode. We can spontaneously create an arena where everyone can fight in real life and rank our own combat power rankings.


    I believe that many people are addicted to fighting games such as ¡°King of Fighters.¡± In the real world, there are all kinds of spells and techniques in the ring, and you can win a series of consecutive victories. Just thinking about it makes you feel awesome!


    Secondly, in addition to Arena PvP, we can also make a tower pushing game called ¡± wizard¡¯s glory. we will build the summoner¡¯s Canyon scene with five people here and five people there.


    A group of Wizards started to push the tower with the help of the wizard techniques they had studied, including wind, water, and fire elements.


    ¡°All troops, attack!¡±


    enemy crystal has been destroyed!


    ¡­.


    In real life glory, all kinds of showy plays, backstabs, 1v3, counterattacks with low health, just thinking about it felt great!


    This aspect of the game has unlimited possibilities. Are you fools to say that it¡¯s not fun?


    I¡¯m really heartbroken!


    To think that all of you claim to be smart and have a lot of online talents, but what¡¯s the result? And even slandered the game production team that treated us so well? Were they anti-fans lowering the game¡¯s rating?


    I¡¯ll give you a look, feel it for yourself! (Eyes that show concern for the mentally retarded)


    In that case, if they combined the above three aspects of ¡°meditation problems,¡±¡±boring training,¡± and ¡°fun problems,¡± the answer would be obvious. In everyone¡¯s eyes, they probably already had a blueprint.


    That¡¯s right, the future mode of this game would definitely be as follows:


    In the future, a game body with hundreds or thousands of people would take turns logging in every day to play the game.


    ¡°After that, we¡¯ll meditate every day and relieve our mental pressure in reality. We can go and play on our own. There are all kinds of entertainment scenes, arenas, various DIY games, community exchange activities, and we can close the distance between people. It¡¯s simply too satisfying!¡±


    ¡­..


    F * ck!


    The wizard community!


    After reading the analysis post, everyone on the internet was shocked!


    At this moment, after in-depth analysis from various angles, everyone was a little unsettled. They didn¡¯t expect this Big Shot to study so deeply and analyze so many hidden secrets.


    and we actually didn¡¯t see through all of this. It¡¯s really embarrassing for us netizens. To think that we¡¯ve always claimed to be witty. Some people can¡¯t help but feel some regret.


    ¡°As expected of a Big Shot who has been lurking for eight months. He actually managed to analyze the real thoughts of the game development team. (I¡¯m impressed)¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! To think that there would be such a meticulous truth after digging so deeply. At first, I thought that the production team had just opened a semi-finished product and was prepared to scam us!¡±


    ¡°Apologize! I offer my sincerest apologies to the game production team!¡±


    apology +1 ¡±


    ¡°Apology +2¡±


    ¡°I guess the game production team is also dumbfounded. There¡¯s a God here. We¡¯ve been secretly studying the idea of creative games countless times, but he saw through it with one look and even published it on the internet. (Detestable)¡±


    Instantly, countless people became excited, and the reviews immediately changed. They exclaimed that the production team still had the same simple and honest taste. This game, just hearing about the various possibilities made them feel that it was extremely fun.


    Which current game allowed the players to choose their own game style? Construct the game¡¯s content himself? Game setting? No, this game had created a new genre.


    When Bai Xiaojun saw everyone¡¯s exclamations, she heaved a sigh of relief. With a confident look, she chuckled. this game¡¯s production team is as hardcore as ever ¡­


    He was like a reincarnated Zhuge, calm and clear about everything. His eyes left the computer and looked at the bright sunshine outside the window. He murmured softly,


    ¡°The production team even wanted to use this method to surprise us, hiding their creativity under everyone¡¯s scolding. They really had a lot of good intentions! However, I¡¯m smart enough to see through everything.¡±

 Chapter 117

    ?


    Chapter 117: The anti-fans ¡°guilt


    Translator: 549690339


    This detailed analysis was well-founded and based on facts. After everyone read it, they cheered.


    On the internet, people often liked this kind of technical post. There were all kinds of analysis and layers of hidden truths. It was simply awesome, wasn¡¯t it?


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but call him the king of reasoning and gave him a thumbs up.


    Bai Xiaojun: ¡± I¡¯ll add one more thing. I believe everyone has seen that in these ten minutes of experience, the entire sandbox game is still in a half-constructed state. Many things are not perfected. This is only a preliminary test.


    According to my personal guess, the timing of the early stages of the game has not been adjusted!


    At that time, the real game time would not be as big as the Sorcerer world¡¯s ¡± one day in the sky is a hundred years underground ¡°. It would definitely be shortened.


    Not only would the time flow be reduced, but the time that each person could play the game was also fixed. To prevent them from getting addicted to the game, they would be forced to go offline at most three hours and have another person come online.


    A few minutes in real life would be equivalent to three hours in the game. cogitation ¡°, soothing the mind, socializing with others, and entertainment. This game flow would completely change our health and our daily routine.


    This is a Second Life that transcends time. After playing this game, our lives are extended by three hours a day, which is equivalent to 27 hours a day!¡±


    In a sense, it was an extension of life!


    Countless people were breathing heavily.


    Everyone could not help but secretly try to figure out the terrifying meaning behind this analysis.


    Most office workers were pressed for time.


    He went to work at seven in the morning, got off work at six in the evening, and came back to cook. By the time he finished eating, it was already seven or eight. He was exhausted every day, and then he had to go to bed at eleven o ¡®clock to prepare for the next day¡¯s work.


    He was basically a robot all day. He was busy with his life and didn¡¯t have much time to do what he liked.


    As for the high school students, they didn¡¯t even have time to rest for a day.


    He woke up at 6:30 in the morning and it was already past 10 when he came back from the evening self-study session.


    This kind of life was too boring. If he could log in for a few minutes every day, it would be equivalent to giving people three hours of extra social relaxation time to meditate, recuperate, relieve stress, and relax in the game. Indeed, he would be much happier and happier.


    A game that transcended the era!


    A real Second Life!


    Countless people¡¯s breathing became unstable. Their eyes were burning, and their hearts began to race. They knew what this meant.


    ¡°I finally understand. This game was for our own good from the beginning! let us love learning, biological evolution, pharmacy, language, chemistry, physics ¡­ And now, it¡¯s even more so to relieve us of the mental pressure in reality.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, such a good social reputation can¡¯t be fake ¡­¡±


    ¡°As expected of the game that my mom asked me to play. (Tears)¡±


    no, in the future, this will not be limited to the ¡®learning and leisure Software¡¯. I¡¯m afraid that many office workers and students will favor it. It¡¯s a very loving and leisure community. You can log in and relax on a daily basis. It¡¯s a very leisurely entertainment method.


    A lot of people were saying that they were very emotional. It was indeed a phenomenal game that transcended the times and changed people¡¯s boring lives.


    Moreover, countless people secretly blamed themselves for scoring maliciously in a moment of anger without knowing anything. They couldn¡¯t help but organize their own organizations and re-score.


    Soon, with the help of the ¡± tap water ¡± water Army, the game¡¯s anticipation rating rose from low to 8.7.


    what¡¯s this situation?!


    The rapid changes in the game¡¯s ratings left many famous big names on gaming websites dumbfounded.


    now I understand. This ¡± spore evolution ¡± game is really something.


    ¡°So much black technology, crazily investing a large amount of R & D capital, and they don¡¯t expect us to report a single cent, crazily distributing all kinds of benefits to the civilians, could this be released by the country? For the physical and mental health of the people!¡±


    Instantly, more and more people started to discuss it. At the same time, some people began to quickly dig deeper in the direction of the game.


    ¡°Also, this Big Shot¡¯s speculation isn¡¯t comprehensive. According to this speculation, I can come up with many, many ways to play it! For example, I think that ¡®face-molding¡¯ has a deeper meaning.¡±


    ¡°What deeper meaning?¡±


    ¡°The gathering of fans! The fans were free to choose their characters! For example, there were a lot of people who liked ¡®yuzhi poweasel¡¯. There would definitely be fans who wanted to enter this character account. There would be hundreds or thousands of fans who would take turns meditating and train him together to increase his level.


    also, in the PvP arena, we¡¯ll definitely think of ways to research similar fire and spiritual sorcery to let this character master the fire escape-Grand fireball technique. Bie tianshen, moon reading ¡­


    It would definitely be very exciting when they fought!


    If it¡¯s a tower pushing game, it¡¯ll definitely be more cool. Please choose your hero-yuzhi poweasel, then three skills and one ultimate!¡±


    Everyone was suddenly enlightened. The more they dug, the more they found it interesting. The fun was simply too great, and they were simply looking forward to it! In addition, with the influence of the cultivation of fans, a group of people could cultivate a character together, cultivate their level, and improve their skills.


    Everyone was getting more and more excited as they chatted.


    some of them have pinched the faces of Slayer Lord and fire cloud evil god. I guess many people like them!


    ¡°Hahaha! If we make a tower-pushing game ¡± Witcher¡¯s glory ¡± together, it will definitely be a chaotic battle of 500 heroes. Then I want to choose one of the heroes, Li Bai, to join in and study the skills of The Witcher with hundreds and thousands of Li Bai¡¯s fans, swordsman¡¯s walk, guzzling wine, divine brush, and green Lotus Sword Song! Restore everything in the game!¡±


    ¡°If I could do it all over again ¡­ I want to choose Li Bai ¡­ The good or bad things they did hundreds of years ago ¡­ Not many people are guessing!¡±


    ¡°The song above, why do you have your own sound effects? I couldn¡¯t help but sing! (Detestable)¡±


    ¡°You damn glory dogs! Then I¡¯ll be a Dota Shadow Fiend and restore its skills. Eat my Elegy of the soul! (Excited)¡±


    ¡°Then what about my kun kun? He was so anxious! Who was the one who pinched him, damn it! How should he choose the four skills of this original hero? When he was in the arena, were his skills cool? (Confused)¡±


    ¡­.


    The surrounding people were getting more and more excited.


    after all, the ¡± spore evolution ¡± sandbox game had a very high threshold and a very small audience. however, this sandbox game seemed to be a large-scale casual community game that was targeted at the entire society.


    500 sorcerer heroes!


    It was more casual and more popular.


    Currently, there were 500 hero characters. Assuming that each character was logged in by 1000 players, that would be 500000 players!


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the total number of registered accounts would be 500000! There are 500 people logging in at the same time. It¡¯s considered a special game with a small audience, but I¡¯m still blowing it up!¡±


    Countless people became more and more excited as they continued to explore all kinds of possibilities.


    there are infinite possibilities. We built the game¡¯s scenes ourselves. Not only can we build maps like the arena and Summoner¡¯s Rift, but we can also make other places.


    The discussion grew.


    When Xu Zhi woke up groggily after taking a more than an hour¡¯s nap, he planned to study and carve a few Rubik¡¯s Cubes before checking on the progress of the large sandbox. In the end, he realized that the weather had changed.


    He looked at the large number of explosive posts in the forum and was a little speechless. I guess these posts are all here to scold me for opening the ten-minute experience and saying that this game is too boring.


    Who knew that the moment Xu Zhi clicked on it, all of them were praising the game¡¯s production team and apologizing profusely, begging for the open beta to be released as soon as possible! He was already impatient with his meditation technique! I¡¯m going to meditate on him for a hundred hours! I have a thousand hours, no one can stop me!


    ???


    Xu Zhi was dumbfounded, and his entire face was filled with question marks.


    I¡¯ve transmigrated?


    Were the people of this parallel world all fools? the more they were tortured, the happier they would be?


    After resting for ten minutes and looking through the forum, Xu Zhi let out a long sigh. actually, I just randomly gave you guys an open space for you to sit cross-legged and practice and meditate.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Xu zhidun was stunned for. moment, but he admitted it in silence. it seems that my good intentions and the meticulous plan of ¡®everyone¡¯s meditation room¡¯, which. ¡®ve hidden so deeply. have been dug out by you all in the end ¡­ I¡¯ve been bearing with the meticulous thoughts that I shouldn¡¯t have at my age. I¡¯m so tired!¡±


    His heart was tired.


    He took a sip of tea and read the post carefully. however, this is indeed a good idea. I just set up a meditation sandbox casually, and this netizen actually supplemented the settings completely. Netizens are indeed omnipotent.


    This was indeed a pleasant surprise.

 Chapter 118

    ?


    Chapter 118: Chapter 118-open pay-to-win beta


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Zhi had only wanted to do it casually and do a small test. Who would have known that there were indeed many talents online, and that there were even such ¡± game designers ¡± who came up with their own ideas?


    it¡¯s a pity that such a talent doesn¡¯t join the game company¡¯s planning.


    Xu Zhi thought about it for a moment and decided to modify it according to his plan. After all, according to what he had said, the actual workload was not much. There were only two things he had to do.


    The first was the problem of logging in.


    If he wanted a game character, he could let hundreds of people take turns to come online.


    This was not a problem at all. Any programmer could solve it, not to mention the nest sub-brain, which was the intelligent brain. Programming and computing power was the job of an AI.


    The second problem was the speed of the sand. It was indeed too fast, and he had to adjust it.


    After all, a hundred years a day. It would be fine if it was provided to a small audience, but it would be too exaggerated if it was provided to the public. It might even lead to various potential unstable factors.


    why don¡¯t we slow down time by a hundred times, from a hundred years per day to a day per year? ¡±


    Xu Zhi calculated the flow of time in this creature. one minute outside is equivalent to six hours in the game ¡­ But six hours a day is still quite long.¡±


    In that case, each person would be limited to thirty seconds of login each day, which was three hours.


    ¡°It¡¯s still very advanced technology, but it¡¯s enough.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it. Each person had a time limit of thirty seconds to log in. With countless people taking turns, it was enough to be online for twenty-four hours.


    as for the initial idea of logging in, we¡¯ll just make it into a ¡®beach landing battle¡¯ mode like before. Whoever gets a beach landing battle will log in for 30 seconds, then go offline and get another beach landing battle ¡­


    There were a total of 500 characters. If they couldn¡¯t get this character, they would just grab another one.


    but this also gives birth to the problem of a sense of belonging for the character. Xu Zhi frowned. everyone just goes online and snatches any role they want, and they¡¯ll be able to enter the arena ¡­


    Although he didn¡¯t play many online games, he knew that for those internet-addicted players, if they didn¡¯t have the right to own a character, they couldn¡¯t develop it as their own character and ¡± work hard ¡°.


    Xu Zhi pondered for a moment and thought of a solution.


    After that, he looked at it carefully and started to write an update. After confirming that there were no mistakes, he posted it online.


    [ spore evolution 0.4 is officially updated. ]


    Thank you all for your anticipation and support!


    In this update, the subsidiary instance ¡± wizard Community ¡± will be opened, and everyone can interact, play, interact, and make friends.


    It would move from a small internal beta to an official open beta.


    ¡­¡­


    As usual, once the news came out, the forum was in an uproar again. After the previous three closed beta testing, it was finally going to be open beta for the public.


    I¡¯m so teary. I watched him grow up step by step. He¡¯s finally in open beta and is open to the public.


    it¡¯s finally not like the closed beta, where there are only a few spots and you have to write a hardcore thesis to get in.


    above, this is the subsidiary dungeon community for everyone to cultivate their body and mind. You have to enter the official game area, play as a single cell, and enter the universe ¡­ I still have to write a thesis (ruthless strike)¡±


    Everyone was fervently discussing this update and what kind of major impact it would have in the future. Some people even said that this was probably planned in advance.


    spore evolution ¡± was about grinding one¡¯s head, learning hard, working hard, and learning to make one stronger.


    The Witcher Community ¡± was about relaxation. There was a meditation room where everyone could have fun, communicate, and grow back their hair.


    There was tension and relaxation. One side was the study area, while the other was the rest area. It was indeed a perfect combination.


    In the midst of the discussion, the content of the update was published.


    ¡­..


    Spore evolution 0.3 closed beta version, the update log was as follows:


    1. According to the players ¡®suggestions, the planning team had a meeting to officially change the name ¡± Wizard Simulator ¡± to ¡± wizard Community ¡°.


    Second, moderate games are good for health.


    There is a time limit of thirty seconds per person per day, which is three hours in-game time.


    3. The game will use the ¡°beach landing battle¡± mode. Players will compete with their hand speed to seize the opportunity to log in from 500 characters.


    [ 4. The game will start the monthly VIP mode. The monthly VIP will be 300 yuan. ]


    Normal non-VIP players are tourist players. They can take 500 slots and control any character they want.


    VIP players could choose the ¡®settling-in mode¡¯ and choose one of the 500 characters to become a permanent player. They would have the ¡¯30-second reservation¡¯ function every day for that character, and there was no need to fight for it.


    5. Each character can have a maximum of 1000 permanent players.


    Now, the ¡®VIP reservation¡¯ function will be available. You can choose your favorite character and enter the game.


    (This game is free to play and is completely up to the players to explore on their own to increase the fun of the game. The final explanation is reserved by the officials.)


    ¡­.


    At the end of the update log, there was a website link. After opening it, there were VIP reservations for 500 characters.


    There were a total of 500 characters, and each of them had a string of numbers behind them. 0/1000


    ¡°Hurry up, it¡¯s time to compete in hand speed again!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, the yuzhi wave weasel is mine, don¡¯t snatch it!¡±


    f * ck, you animals are so fast. In the blink of an eye, kun kun is gone. Am I only left with Sister Feng? ¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, or else there won¡¯t be sister Phoenix anymore! You can only become an ordinary player. You can¡¯t make a reservation and have to compete with your hand speed every day!¡±


    ¡­.


    Everyone was fanatical. After all, to them, a 300 yuan VIP monthly package was nothing!


    The production team was extremely kind and charged a symbolic fee. After all, to the rich, they had three more hours in their lives every day. What was a mere 10000 Yuan to them? He was even willing to spend more money.


    Bai Xiaojun sat in front of the computer screen, tears streaming down her face. could it be that I can¡¯t get the role that I¡¯ve been working so hard on? ¡± I¡¯ve been here for a full eight months!¡±


    He wanted to knock his head and commit suicide.


    However, when he pressed the request button, a row of words appeared:


    [ as an experience player, once you have cultivated for more than three days, you will have the priority to become a VIP of your character. Do you want to buy it? ]


    Bai Xiaojun suddenly became excited, as if a ray of light had just arrived in his desperate life. there¡¯s such an Easter egg for the closed beta? ¡±


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he just smiled.


    This was considered a benefit for those players who had liver cirrhosis before. If they meditated beyond the average person¡¯s level, they would receive an Easter egg after three days or more. After all, he was lacking such players, and the more the better.


    the VIP setting is mainly to let them have fixed roles and earn a little money.


    Xu Zhi looked at the account that his AI had blocked from being tracked. In just a few minutes, more than 600000 Yuan had been transferred into his account, and it was still increasing wildly ¡­

 Chapter 119

    ?


    Chapter 119: The night of the heavenly witch


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°With this amount of money, it should be enough for a short period of time.¡±


    It was true that he was short of money, but there was no need to earn more. Although he raised the price of the monthly card, people would buy it at three thousand, thirty thousand, three hundred thousand, or even three hundred thousand, but he chose not to do so.


    Making money was a small matter.


    He only needed money to maintain his daily expenses, to maintain and expand the sandbox, and to buy various equipment. As for the rest of the money, it was not of much use to him, a farmer who was farming for leisure.


    As for this newly-established ¡± practice meditation room sandbox ¡°, Xu Zhi planned to keep it going as a community of practice Wizards. He would leave it completely there and raise it freely.


    When these 500 became ¡± level four sorcerers ¡°, they would be able to develop their own intelligence and cultivate on their own, so there would be no need for them.


    He then switched to a new batch of 500 Rubik¡¯s Cubes and repeated the process.


    this cultivation sandbox is just an hack to level up ¡®man-made God¡¯. It¡¯s my greatest trump card to protect my safety in reality and one of my strongest fighters in the future. However, there¡¯s no need to become strong so quickly. I¡¯ll cultivate in batches of 500 and take it slow. My life isn¡¯t in danger, and the stronger it is, the more it will eat ¡­


    My primary goal is still to advance civilization on the big sandbox. My second goal is to become a subsidiary evolution sandbox. I¡¯ll wait for them to evolve into species with potential and release them into the extraordinary world.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s thoughts were still relatively clear.


    Making use of these players was just a means, and it was not a big deal to throw them away after using them. His main goal was to develop an extraordinary civilization and deduce the next level eight mythical realm.


    Otherwise, what was the use of the Rubik¡¯s Cube God cultivating quickly? No matter how fast one¡¯s realm rose, they would always face a dead end.


    Even if he managed to break through by force, it would still be an immature system, the semi-God Realm.


    In addition, it would require more new transcendent lifeform genes to perfect it.


    ¡°It¡¯s been half a day. Let¡¯s see how the Sorcerer world is doing.¡± Xu Zhi took a sip of tea and began to consult the intelligent sub-brain.


    ¡­¡­..


    Year 937 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    Medusa had been studying the blood of immortality, and she had already been on the verge of death from old age. However, she had actually gained some insight and once again broke through the limits of the human body.


    At this moment, she was already more than 780 years old. She had long surpassed the limit of a 600-year epic.


    There were rumors going around among the people:


    Emperor Medusa was almost there. He would be the next alchemy Emperor. He would completely break through the limits and live a Second Life, from the epic realm to the demigod realm.


    once you step into the demigod realm and ignite the divine fire, you will be a level eight mythical wizard!


    ¡°A living God will be completely born on earth like never before. This God doesn¡¯t belong to the Land of the Gods in heaven! She¡¯s a mortal, a postcelestial God!¡±


    The Three Kingdoms all knew that Ermin¡¯s accumulation was still too low, and she could only rely on the ancient Emperor Medusa to take that step.


    It was just that fate was too much of a joke. There was no opportunity to become a God in the era of the alchemy Emperor, but great Medusa had a great chance. As expected, the one who lived longer was the true winner.


    Now that Medusa had become a God and ruled the world, it was only to bring them pressure and return them to the Dark Age. With Medusa¡¯s strong character, he might even go to heaven, join the land of gods, and leave the kingdom on earth.


    The evil gods were revived and awakened in the old days, bringing about the destruction of the world.


    There was still a balance between the two, and Medusa had become the hope of all Wizards.


    ¡­.


    Dragonborn walked on the street with his headphones on. There was an endless stream of people around him. Fruit stalls, stalls selling giant beast bones, and simple Alchemy materials were Hawking everywhere. Women in witch robes walked by.


    Occasionally, an alchemy airship would fly across the sky.


    This era had pushed alchemy to its peak.


    It might be quite risky for men, but if women wanted to become Magi, as long as there were enough materials, various alchemy potions that increased probability, coupled with the blood of the evil eye, could still become rank 1 Magi. Thus, it was no longer strange for there to be countless rank 1 Magi on the streets.


    But at this moment, the world was in chaos.


    The entire Street, and even many towns, was filled with an atmosphere of panic.


    Although he was wearing headphones, he could still hear the voices of people discussing strange things on the streets.


    Missing people, demonized creatures, talking books, rotting corpses that could move. strange. squirming red pieces of meat ¡­


    The common sense of life was broken, and all kinds of strange images appeared. The Wizards gradually began to doubt the truth.


    ¡°What a strong wind.¡±


    Dragonborn walked step by step, and the Wizards around him pressed their cloaks tightly together. They were in a hurry, as if they were shrouded in darkness and had entered the zombie apocalypse of the supernatural world.


    The air in this world seemed to be pulled by someone, so tight that it was hard to breathe. It was as if it was about to usher in a bloody and terrifying explosion like a tsunami. At that time, it would definitely tear the entire earth apart.


    In fact, the entire history of Magi would welcome an unprecedented, terrifying divide along with these evil gods.


    The new life of the Age of the Gods?


    Or was the world going to be destroyed?


    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark! Hurry up and go home!¡±


    In the sky, the 50-year cycle of the sun and moon finally began.


    In the traditional customs of the Sorcerer world, the first night of fifty years was called the night of the heavenly sorcerer, ¡± Arthas. it symbolized impurity, darkness, fear, and misfortune. One needed to pray and hide at home.


    The alternation of the sun and the moon was not instantaneous but a relatively long time. This period of alternation between the sun and the moon would be completed a few months after the Night of the Witch in Arthas.


    The sky had just dimmed when the crowd on the street quickly dispersed. Many people began to pack up their stalls.


    The street was suddenly quiet. Some playful children still wanted to play, but they were scolded by their mothers. They hurriedly pulled them home and walked on the black stone bridge, entering the ancient European-style buildings in the dark.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for so long, and I¡¯ve finally seen the once-in-fifty-years wonder. The sky is about to change.¡±


    Long Ji sat on the edge of the stone bridge and watched the sky change slowly. He raised his eyebrows and looked at the ¡± forest of flames ¡± bar next to him. He then strode in.


    The bar was also in a mess. The dim yellow light flickered, and many Wizards in long robes clinked their glasses with magic staffs in their hands, drinking ale in large gulps. They were all talking about their worries and grievances, and no one was listening to the Bard who was standing far away.


    Hu hu hu.


    Under the dim light, on the mahogany table in front of him, there was a hunched old woman with a black cape and a cane. She was dressed like the necromancers who worshipped the evil gods in Western mythology. She was thin and exuded the aura of death.


    the old man slowly swiped the round wheel on the table without looking up. ¡± medusa, you are about to break through. as a living god, we will all be wiped out, without exception. ¡±


    Long Ji sat down and looked at her silently. this time, you won¡¯t come after me? ¡± he asked.


    Under the stooped skin of the old witch was Yamada, the terrifying existence known as the ¡± black goat of the forest that breeds thousands of offspring, ¡± Sabu Nicholas.


    He dressed up as a witch to reduce the attention of others. After all, their original body was muscle, but it was a little uncomfortable to dress up as a woman, so as a conspicuous wizard, he was often hunted down.


    if it wasn¡¯t for you, the reputation of us evil gods wouldn¡¯t be so bad. Long Ji said.


    Yamada walked the path of evil, massacring innocent lives and building the graveyard of the dead.


    The evil god was evil, terrifying, and had killed countless people. All of this was spread by him. The other few people basically didn¡¯t kill innocent people. They were just hunting other players to collect parts.


    However, it was undeniable that this bloody path was indeed powerful enough to make one¡¯s hair stand on end.

 Chapter 120

    ?


    Chapter 120: Killing


    Translator: 549690339


    killing too much is not a good thing. It might even be harmful to us. What we want is not a broken world. this world is governed by monarchs, ¡± the Dragon explained. we just need to become the next alchemy Emperor. There¡¯s no need to kill more civilians.


    Unknowingly, over the years, they had gradually integrated into the Aboriginals.


    They had been in this land for nearly a hundred years, and their cultivation speed was extremely fast. They had all reached level six legendary Wizards, but they all remembered their mission when they came to this world. Now, whoever could control the power of the evil god would be able to control the world.


    ¡°You said I killed too many?¡±


    Yamada smiled. ten thousand? A hundred thousand people? ¡®I¡¯ve killed too many people, I can¡¯t remember it anymore. You guys always called me disgusting, an executioner, and killing for fun. Yes, you all have your own pride, and the power behind you is enough to support your pride and help you find your own advantages. Bale¡¯s terrifying strength, your ingenious close combat skills, all of them have grown up in their own Magus system. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that you have your own faction ¡­¡¯ But I¡¯m different.¡±


    in comparison, you guys are really very blessed.


    Yamada sighed and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± my family is being held hostage, and I can¡¯t have the spirit of a warrior. In the eyes of the researchers, I¡¯m unstable. They don¡¯t trust my individual strength and want me to put down my swordsmanship, walk the path they have designed for me, build a big tomb, kill as many people as possible, and win at all costs. They even want me to put down my dignity and dress as a woman.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t come to me to complain, did you?¡± Long Ji said.


    ¡°Join forces! The five of us have already collected 90% of the body parts and can reassemble more than half of the evil god. Then, we will go and kill Medusa.¡± Yamada laughed. if she becomes a God, we¡¯ll all die. After we get rid of this hidden danger, there will be no more threats to us in the world. We¡¯ll then fight for our own rights.


    Long Ji¡¯s eyes flashed with pity. The five-Nation Alliance¡¯s invasion of the shamans was the opinion of the Research Institute behind you?¡±


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t agree.¡± Yamada continued, ¡± I¡¯ve already informed the others. You¡¯re the last one, but we need to prove our loyalty.


    ¡°What proof of allegiance?¡± Long Ji asked.


    Yamada stood up slowly. I¡¯ll kill you and get rid of your country¡¯s right to compete. After all, the entrance to this world is in your country and only open to Chinese players. To you, the geographical advantage is too great!


    ¡°You!¡±


    Long Ji stood up suddenly, but before he could say anything.


    Yamada suddenly opened the magic box. It was as if he had opened a door of blood and flesh. Long, squirming snakes of blood and flesh gushed out, covering the sky and earth. The thick smell of blood spread.


    Pfft!


    The entire bar, the civilians, the bards, and the drinking Wizards suddenly exploded. Dark red blood covered the entire bar floor, walls, bar counter, and floor.


    The densely packed red puppies formed a group and began to rush out, moving the corpses and letting out disgusting hisses.


    BOOM!


    A blood-red light shot up into the sky.


    The wooden chairs in the bar were broken, the rotten limbs and blood were quickly moved away, and the corpses began to pile up into a small mountain. A huge red tombstone broke through the roof of the bar and began to quickly sit on the ground.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Long Ji¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not him ¡­ It¡¯s US.¡±


    The next second, the bar¡¯s cellar suddenly exploded, and a terrifying stitched giant holding a meat hook slowly walked out. this is a game from another world. Five people is still too many. I¡¯ll reduce your number and the four of us will compete again.


    ¡°It¡¯s the evil god!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    ¡°The night of the heavenly witch, as expected ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    The entire Street was instantly filled with people, screaming, howling, and feeling fear.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe ¡­ I¡¯ve actually become the fuse that caused this world¡¯s volcano to erupt.¡± Long Ji¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he quickly revealed his true form.


    Whoosh.


    The scraps of skin and clothes on his body quickly fell off, turning into a humanoid made of grass with red muscles.


    He collected all the major organ parts, but he did not assemble them on his body. Instead, he purely used his own ¡± muscle groups ¡± to form a human figure. He also controlled the group on his body to train. Now, his main body was a rank 6 wizard, and every piece of muscle was a rank 1 wizard.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The bright red muscles on his body quickly bulged and turned into dark red tumors. He looked like a three-meter-tall weirdo wearing a muscular armor.


    Then, his skin began to emit all kinds of sorcery. The witch of spring¡¯s life element, Emperor Ermin¡¯s life ripple, and the explosive fire spiritual sorcery were added to his body, and he slowly made an ancient martial arts starting gesture.


    BOOM!


    A huge gray cloud stirred the sky above the town.


    The sky was suppressed, and under the resonance of their auras, it was as if the entire dark yellow sky had fallen into a dense spider web of cracks.


    Oh my God, that meat-sewing monster with a meat hook and a butcher knife is ¡®squirming chaos¡¯ nayalatotap!


    The townspeople were running and wailing.


    In the chaos and despair, the woman carried her child and ran out of the building.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be wrong! This gravestone army of death was the Black Goat of the forest that gave birth to tens of millions of offsprings, Sabu Nicholas! Our little town will become a land of natural disasters ¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re finished! ¡°That tiny human figure has also transformed into the true form of the evil god. He is the evil god hidden among the crowd,¡¯nameless mist¡¯ neogg sozepp!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The three terrifying and ferocious bloody evil gods fought in an instant.


    Due to the spread of the heavy spiritual energy, the sky began to turn into three intertwining colors of gray, black, and dark red.


    as expected, the members of our church¡¯s adjudicators have tracked them down and found that they have gathered here. Something big has happened. On the other side of the underground, the Saint of the Church of Light, Linda, looked worried. A book was whispering, ¡± fortunately, we also secretly disassembled the parts and transported them here to reassemble them.


    BOOM!


    All of a sudden, a cellar in a certain town burst open. A terrifying giant slowly stood up. With just one step, he crushed the remains of the warehouse that had broken through the soil.


    the monsters have appeared. How can tiga not be here? ¡±


    A wave of laughter could be heard. all of you red names are very strong! However, with the four of us lucky survivors working together, we can at least take on one of you! It¡¯s finally our turn to fight back!¡±


    On the ground, countless people were running wildly.


    Their throats were dry, and they looked up at the terrifying giant. what kind of day is this!! Another evil god! That foolish wild laughter can¡¯t be wrong. It¡¯s the God of blind stupidity, asatos.¡±


    Long Ji was stunned and realized that four normal players had come.


    After countless years, the four of them could no longer hide their identities. The Church of Light had also been exposed, but the four of them had been hiding everywhere, making it difficult to find them. Their combined combat power was not weaker than any red-named player, making them very difficult to deal with.


    ¡°The red name player over there.¡±


    The giant suddenly roared in Chinese, ¡± you¡¯ve been surrounded! We definitely can¡¯t beat you if it¡¯s two against one. I know you still have a conscience, so come join us! Two against two, we might not lose! ¡®If I take care of these two and snatch their parts, the other two will lose for sure. By then, you¡¯ll be the king, and we¡¯ll rule the world with the Church of Light ¡­¡¯ We are the true victors of this game!¡±


    Long Ji was stunned for a moment. Perhaps, he could accept it?


    ¡°Heavens! Help me!¡±


    All of a sudden, the distant battle shook and the roof collapsed. A pair of mother and daughter who were running on the street screamed as they looked at the falling roof beam above their heads.


    Bang!


    ¡°How annoying.¡±


    The giant ran quickly and lifted the collapsed house with the back of his hand. Then, he gently held the beautiful mother and daughter who were scared out of their wits with his other hand and placed them on the ground on the other side.


    ¡°Argh! It was the God of blind stupidity, asatos! He¡¯s actually saving people. He¡¯s indeed blind and foolish.¡±


    The people who were running on the ground in the distance turned their heads and looked at this scene in disbelief.


    The giant strode toward the battlefield, his face full of dissatisfaction. I told you, my name is Patrick Star!


    this evil god is repeating his name, asatos. What¡¯s the point?!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s too foolish.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    In the Rose Palace of the Rose country at the top of the mountain, there was an alchemy room with countless bottles and jars.


    The young girl was sitting on the alchemy table, her eyes pressed against the microscope, observing the life and death of the blood of eternal life. He knew that I was about to break through, so he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, it¡¯s a trap.¡± An urgent voice came from the shadows. you only have one last layer left before you can step into the demigod realm. When you light the divine fire, you will Become A Living God!


    I¡¯ve been waiting for this trap, no matter what kind of dead end it is.


    Medusa shook her head gently. I want them to give me pressure, just like how Grantham gave me the pressure of death in the past. Only then can I break through the last level completely. I seem to be one step away, and I may not be able to take it in my life.


    Her truth sorcery was death. Without the pressure of death, it would be difficult to break through.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to hesitate about.¡±


    Medusa stood up. if I can not break through, I will die there. If I break through to the demigod level and light the divine fire, I will become a God. Killing the evil god will only take a few seconds.


    There was silence in the shadow, and a melancholic female voice came out. you¡¯re too careless ¡­ Even if you¡¯re going, bring me along. I can be your last line of defense. Even if you lose, I can still sacrifice my life to bring you back ¡­¡±


    Medusa shook her head. if that was the case, I would know that I would not die! If I don¡¯t have the pressure of death, I won¡¯t be able to break through and win if I¡¯m lucky. It¡¯s meaningless.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really crazy!¡±


    The voice finally roared.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Medusa¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of sarcasm. I have never been a good person. I have always been notorious for my evil deeds, and you actually place all your hopes on me? Am I the one who¡¯s crazy, or are you all crazy?¡±


    the voice seemed to be trembling in the darkness.


    A faint chill and despair slowly spread in her heart. The fate of the three great wizard kingdoms and the world were all in Medusa¡¯s hands, but Medusa did not care about anything ¡­


    all these years, I¡¯ve suppressed the evil gods everywhere. I¡¯ve done enough ¡­ What does the people, our country, and our world have to do with me?¡±


    Medusa laughed heartily and said, ¡± I have my own pursuits. I only want to become stronger! I want to see a higher view!


    I¡¯ve been willing to do anything for this. I¡¯ve even endured the humiliation of the alchemy Emperor¡¯s era for 400 years. I¡¯ve been enduring, enduring, enduring everything, but now ¡­ Hope is right in front of me, how can I not go?¡±


    Medusa laughed in a low voice, but her laughter gradually grew louder.


    Her laughter resounded throughout the palace. She didn¡¯t even have the attitude of a monarch anymore. She strode out of the door like a lunatic. if I have to die, let me die there!


    ¡°In order to become stronger, I can do anything! Even if it was evil, even if it was hated by the world, power was the truth of the world! You were the one who personally taught me this sentence back then ¡­ Are you going back on your word? My teacher.¡±

 Chapter 121

    ?


    Chapter 121: The truth of death


    Translator: 549690339


    There was no one in the dilapidated town. Those who could escape had already fled, and those who couldn¡¯t had basically turned into bones under their feet.


    BOOM!


    A ray of black light flashed past and cut through the sky of the town.


    ¡°Flower of death!¡±


    In the sky, a huge black Rose appeared, and within the Rose, a small figure in a long red rose robe appeared, waving his staff.


    The four evil gods were fighting. They suddenly looked up at the sky. The terrifying aura was that of a level Seven epic.


    The gap of a realm was huge. Even if the four legend Wizards far surpassed ordinary legends, they were still in trouble.


    BOOM!


    The huge Rose fell like a huge black comet hitting the town. The bodies of the four evil gods were quickly disintegrated and decomposed in the terrifying black energy tide, collapsing and dissipating in the light.


    The four evil gods died at the same time.


    The town was in a mess, and a huge crater was created by the impact.


    ¡°Come out, undying evil gods.¡± Medusa floated gently in the sky ten meters above.


    On the other side.


    ¡°F * ck! We almost ran away. Epics are really scary.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna was still in a state of shock, and the four organ players were hiding in the dark.


    fortunately, the era is developing, and so are we. Our main bodies are hiding in the magic box space at the back of our necks, secretly controlling it from a space away. But it¡¯s too terrifying, it shattered this unstable space in an instant, and we all fell out.


    The giant of light that they had painstakingly nurtured for so many years was gone in an instant. Their hearts were bleeding.


    But in the end, it did not hurt their Foundation. After all, they had spare populations, and they could reproduce in large numbers and reorganize when they returned.


    However, with such a huge body, it would require a lot of resources to completely recover. It would take at least three to five years.


    ¡°My vitality is greatly damaged! But since we¡¯ve all survived, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re still alive.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna mumbled to himself, but in the next second, his face was filled with horror as he saw an unbelievable scene.


    BOOM!


    Emperor Medusa, we have been waiting for you!!


    A semi-finished Cthulhu evil god broke out of the ground from a huge chain of mountains next to it. Countless gravel fell, and it slowly stood up. Although it was not complete, it already had most of its body.


    ¡°Those red names have formed an alliance? This is a trap to fight against Emperor Medusa?¡± Xue Bai Xue was shocked. what a huge sum of money. I don¡¯t know how many years of preparation it took, but it actually excavated a huge mountain range.


    the four of them not only wanted to get rid of me, but they also wanted to lure Medusa out. At this moment, a sorcerer with headphones slowly walked out.


    ¡°F * ck! You¡¯re fine? The clothes are still in good condition?¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna was completely shocked.


    ¡°How can I be fine?¡±


    Long Ji shook his head. my evil god Body also died instantly, but over the past 100 years, I made a spare body and hid it in the spatial magic box. Now, it¡¯s useful.


    He raised his head and looked at the Cthulhu evil god. they probably spent countless years and resources to make a new body. They wanted to use this old version of the ¡®butcher¡¯ and ¡®tombstone¡¯ to kill me and attract Medusa out. Behind my back, they used their other body to reform the four players.


    Long Ji still had a lingering fear.


    The four of them had probably been secretly working together and planning for many years.


    Moreover, if it wasn¡¯t for the sudden appearance of these dumbass players, he would have been dead by now! Although he didn¡¯t use these organs on himself, they would be taken away if he hid them in another Dimensional Magic box.


    these four people have a total of 70% of the body parts, these players only have 10%, and I have 20%. If I had just been taken away, I¡¯m afraid that 90% of their bodies would have been completely reassembled.


    He still had a lingering fear. If he had just died, then 90% of Cthulhu evil gods would not be able to be defeated by the people of this world.


    Long Ji took a deep breath and said, ¡± let¡¯s go.


    ¡°He¡¯s leaving just like that? You¡¯re not helping?¡± Pay more and chop off his hands couldn¡¯t help saying.


    Long Ji was very rational. how can we help? This evil god was already terrifyingly powerful, and there was no way to interfere in such an epic battle. It was good that Medusa had won, but if the evil god had won ¡­ What will the consequences be?¡±


    The four people¡¯s expressions changed drastically.


    With the death of Emperor Medusa, no one in this world would be able to resist. Did he have to rely on Ermin? However, Ermin was still too young, and her strength was far from that ¡­


    Long Ji took a deep breath. we can only escape in advance! &Nbsp; if the evil god won, then we wouldn¡¯t fall into their hands. As long as we still control the third level, we would still have a chance to fight back.


    Since the four of them had already formed an alliance, the Dragon register could only join forces with these ordinary Chinese players.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, a complete one is the most powerful! With a seventh layer body, he¡¯s basically a disabled person. His strength isn¡¯t even one-fifth of his peak.¡± The car on Mount Haruna was extremely optimistic.


    BOOM!


    All of a sudden, an extremely terrifying scene appeared. The entire evil god emitted a terrifying sorcery aura.


    ¡°What the f * ck?¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna could not help but be shocked, and he was instantly slapped in the face.


    it¡¯s normal, ¡± brainless said. after all, behind every evil god is a group of Wizards who have sided with the evil God¡¯s church. They help train the organs of each race.


    it¡¯s the same for the giant of light of our church. We split them up into pieces to trick the Holy disciples into helping us meditate and pray. They don¡¯t even know what they¡¯re helping us with. Only you. who¡¯re wandering around and not in the church, don¡¯t know about this ¡­ The red player beside him is also a rank 1 wizard.¡±


    Long Ji nodded.


    The heretic God before him was too massive, and it was impossible for all of them to cultivate. However, there were already some rank 1 Magi.


    Although these Level-1 sorcerer organs did not have self-consciousness, the stronger the biological parts, the more powerful the combined creature would be. Moreover, with the control of four Level-6 legendary muscle sorcerers, perhaps such strength was not much weaker than the Cthulhu evil god back then.


    After all, Cthulhu did not train at all back then!


    Medusa might have touched the edge of becoming a demigod over the years, and was much stronger than the alchemy monarch back then, but she might not be a match for him.


    This was also the reason why Long Ji asked everyone to retreat.


    ¡­¡­


    At this very moment.


    as expected, it¡¯s as I guessed. Most of it has recovered.


    Medusa floated in the air slowly with her eyes closed. once I open my eyes, am I looking straight at death? ¡±


    She suddenly opened her eyes and turned on her hearing. if I can¡¯t open my eyes and release my spirit, I don¡¯t even have the right to challenge ¡­ Let me witness this unsightly death with my own eyes.¡±


    In an instant, screams, wails, craziness, and maniacal laughter all surged into his mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s this kind of pressure!¡±


    Medusa clutched her head that was in intense pain, bent over, and suddenly growled in a low voice. She felt as if the blood in her body was boiling. I have always been pursuing the truth, and it is about to be placed in front of me!


    The chaotic noise was still in her mind. The more dangerous it was, the more excited she was. She knew clearly that if she could not break through, what awaited her was death.


    ¡°Do it!¡±


    The Cthulhu evil god roared, ¡± don¡¯t let her break through. As long as we kill her, no one will be able to resist, and the world will be ours.


    ¡­..


    The capital of Babylon.


    Ermin was wearing a gorgeous wizard robe and sitting quietly on a high throne. In front of her was a huge projection of a sorcery, which showed a terrible fight.


    It had started to spread from the small town and had already shattered the nearby mountains and rivers.


    There was silence below, and a witch Minister could not help but tremble. Emperor Medusa, she actually acted on her own ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, it won¡¯t ¡­ If she was able to break through once under the pressure of teacher¡¯s death, she will definitely be able to break through a second time.¡± Ermin forced a smile and said, ¡± as long as she can reach the demigod level and reach the limits of the human body, even if she doesn¡¯t walk her own path to godhood from the ¡®blood of immortality¡¯, we can give her teacher¡¯s bloodline expansion potion and use the¡¯ God¡¯s forbidden drug ¡®to ignite the divine fire. She will definitely become a level-eight mythical being.


    Over the years, Ermin was already the second new epic wizard without wearing alchemy armor. However, wearing alchemy armor only increased part of her strength. The further she went, the smaller the increase in strength.


    She was still relatively young and didn¡¯t have enough time to cultivate. She still had a long way to go before she could become a demigod.


    ¡­.


    Half-orc kingdom.


    ¡°The king ¡­¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but say.


    The king of harpies, who was sitting high up, shook his head and replied in a low voice, ¡± we can¡¯t do anything in this war that will affect the world. We can only wait ¡­ Look at the new Great wizard of our world. Who is he? Medusa? Or perhaps ¡­ Cthulhu?¡±


    She lowered her eyes. From the beginning to the end, the half-orc kingdom had never produced a genius who could really influence the world. They were only pushed by the times and had never been the leader.


    ¡­.


    BOOM!


    The earth was collapsing, and the entire town was razed to the ground in an instant. Emperor Medusa was sent flying backward and smashed into the mountain range in the distance.


    The racer of Mount Haruna and his team were fleeing far away.


    As outsiders, they had gradually discovered that they were never the protagonists of an era. They were just a splash in the vast waves, pushed by history, and had no control over their own actions.


    we only witness history and influence it, but we can¡¯t control it. He felt a deep sense of powerlessness.


    Do you want Medusa to win? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±


    if Medusa wins, we will be wiped out by the native sorcerers. If the four red-named players win, we will still be wiped out. There is no place in this world that can accommodate us.


    They slowly walked out.


    The sky was rippling, and the earth was wailing.


    Behind him, the entire town finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and collapsed completely, turning into a flat land.


    ¡°This is ¡­ The truth?¡±


    ¡°I see death! It turns out that the truth of death can never be touched, and can only be seen when one is truly facing death ¡­¡±


    A hearty laugh was heard, filled with deep joy, but it came to an abrupt end.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±


    The Cthulhu evil god, which was in an extremely broken state, slowly stood on the vast land and spat out a voice with strong horror.


    Medusa had lost in the end, and she had fought to the last moment of her life.


    It was a pity that fate had once given her the gift of a breakthrough before her death, but it did not favor her the second time.


    Emperor Medusa¡¯s aura is gone. How is it possible for it to suddenly disappear? ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me ¡­¡±


    Everyone came to a mountain range and suddenly turned back, murmuring about this unbelievable scene, ¡± why is she so happy with such a hearty voice? ¡±


    When one heard the Dao in the morning, one could die in the evening!


    This sentence suddenly flashed through the minds of several people, and they could not help but feel complicated. Medusa was, after all, a wizard worthy of respect who pursued the truth.


    The epic of a generation had actually ended just like that.


    Medusa, the great Lord of Death, had a history of more than 700 years that spanned more than half of the wizard Kingdom¡¯s civilization. The era of the three witches, the Dark Age, the era of the alchemy Emperor, and the era of the Resurrection of Evil gods had finally come to an end.


    She had come with the will to die, but in the end, she had not taken the step to the demigod realm.

 Chapter 122

    ?


    Chapter 122: The catastrophe that befalls the world


    Translator: 549690339


    A piece of news that shocked the entire world came.


    On the night of the sky Witch, the great Lord Medusa went to the small town of beckolo alone and fought with the Cthulhu evil god, which had mostly recovered. Three hours later, the great Lord Medusa died in the beckolo mountain range.


    even the ancient existences from the Dark Age ¡­


    the evil god is about to be completely revived ¡­


    The entire world was in a state of panic.


    Although Medusa had a different philosophy, and was regarded by countless mages in Academies and sects as the most terrifying evil monarch of the Magus era, he was still the only hope of this world.


    The capital of Babylon.


    More than a dozen alchemy airships were floating in the dark yellow sunset sky, pulling up beast skins. They were all prayers and blessings for the ¡®night of the heavenly witch¡¯.


    In the Great Hall of the palace of Babylon, there were witch ministers on both sides. Emperor Ermin sat on a high place, and he seemed to have lost his soul. there¡¯s no hope.


    I am willing to live and die with the kingdom of Babylon. The glory of the kingdom of Babylon can not be erased. All the witch ministers knelt down in unison.


    ¡°I still lost.¡±


    Ermin closed her eyes and sat on a high spot without moving.


    After Medusa¡¯s death, there was no one in this world who could stop the resurrection of the evil god of Cthulhu.


    Tap tap tap tap.


    The sound of steady footsteps came slowly.


    Ermine slowly opened her eyes. this aura ¡­ Charlot?¡±


    it¡¯s the witches of the Rose Kingdom!


    The surrounding witch ministers stood in front of him and looked at the figure walking through the door with vigilance. how could he ¡­


    ¡°You may leave.¡± Ermin said softly.


    ¡°Ermin, long time no see.¡± Charlot walked into the palace with small steps.


    Charlot looked at her best friend from her youth with a complicated expression. Back then, she was a silly, hot-blooded, and upright girl. Now, she had grown to such a terrifying level. She had found a good teacher.


    However, Charlot wasn¡¯t too far off from this. After integrating the second gene, she had regained her youth and had just broken through to Level Seven epic.


    I heard that you¡¯re now in charge of prison island. Your master Medusa is dead, so there¡¯s no point in you coming over to my side ¡­ right, you¡¯ve been running around all these years trying to resurrect lucy?¡±


    ermin sighed and looked up from her throne, as if she was reminiscing about the three of them when they were young. ¡± you should know that the dead can not be brought back to life. this is the truth of the world. lucy has left the two of us ¡­ But before the world is destroyed, it¡¯s better for the two of us to be together again.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe ¡­ What was the truth? the so-called truth is just a rule that wizards set to limit themselves. only by breaking the truth can you become a wizard. this is why you¡¯re not as good as the alchemy emperor and the emperor of death. their domains have broken the world¡¯s understanding.¡± charlot suddenly laughed and said in a soft and complicated voice, ¡± ¡°I forgot to tell you that three months ago, Lucy was resurrected.¡±


    Ermin¡¯s expression changed, and she suddenly stood up from the throne. what?! Medusa¡¯s resurrection of the dead, this forbidden spell that breaks the rules, has already been completed?¡±


    Back then, the three of them, Lucy, Charlot, and ermine, had a deep friendship.


    However, Lucy¡¯s death was not only a thorn in Charlot¡¯s heart, it was also a thorn in Ermin¡¯s heart. It was the fundamental reason for Charlot¡¯s betrayal and the separation between the two of them.


    ¡°Where is Lucy? Where¡¯s Lucy?¡±


    Ermin became anxious and no longer had the majesty of an Emperor.


    Just like her teacher, the alchemy Emperor, she did not want to profane the dead and let the seven little witches sleep in the ground. However, the dead had really begun to come back to life, and they appeared in front of her. She could not help but show her excitement.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just Lucy, there are others who have been resurrected as well ¡­ For example, the mother of this pair of brothers.¡± Charlot¡¯s voice came from her black sword, and a pair of brothers slowly walked out.


    The older brother was short, while the younger brother was a tall, humanoid mechanical object.


    Ermine frowned. I¡¯ve seen these two people before. They¡¯re the ¡®Edward brothers¡¯, the Champions of the previous Wizard Academy exchange competition ¡­ So that was the case? Just like Charlot, in order to resurrect the dead, the two of you geniuses have already joined Medusa.¡±


    Ermine could clearly sense that the alchemy creation, Alphonse, had an empty body. He was obviously dead, but he could still walk like a living person.


    ¡°What is the principle behind this?¡± Ermin was in disbelief. a soul without a body? ¡±


    my honorable Emperor Ermin, this is also a violation of the truth. This is Soul Alchemy! One of Charlot¡¯s Black rectangular swords started explaining the principles behind it. its outer shell is made of a space magic box! It forms a gentle mental space within the body, similar to a human¡¯s ¡°brain¡± environment. It can store a person¡¯s soul to live in, and even allow the soul to cultivate in the space.¡±


    ¡°Dead man¡¯s cultivation?¡±


    Ermin¡¯s mind went blank as she was shocked by one thing after another.


    He did not expect Medusa to have developed the death domain to such a high level over the years.


    Not only could the living become Wizards, but even the dead and the dead could?


    However, she was smart and understood the principle behind it.


    After all, a Magus ¡°training was to train their spiritual force. The dead still had souls, so they could naturally train their spiritual force.


    However, it was not possible before. Even if the soul of the dead was resurrected, without the protection of a body, the mental strength produced by ¡± meditation ¡± could not even keep up with the speed at which the soul dissipated.


    However, if the space of the magic box could give the soul a suitable and gentle space to live in, it would naturally be able to cultivate.


    The Pandora¡¯s Box continued to smile,¡±the Magus who was able to develop this type of soul cultivation was naturally not us, but an extremely terrifying genius since ancient times!¡± He¡¯s not even a living person, because how could a living person have the experience of the dead and figure out the path of cultivation for the dead?¡±


    ¡°Not a living person?¡±


    Ermine suddenly thought of something incredible. If her guess was true, it would be a huge conspiracy that spanned the entire age of Babylon and more than 800 years.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already guessed it.¡±


    A wandering soul slowly floated out of the magic box, revealing a faint transparent face.


    ¡°This appearance ¡­¡±


    Emperor Ermin suddenly turned his head and looked at the ancient mural of the ¡± three witches ¡± in the palace next to him. Three women wearing animal skins and flower rings, one of whom had a similar face.


    it¡¯s one of the three great legendary witches of Babylon, Circe!


    Ermine stood up suddenly, and for a moment, she instinctively did not dare to sit on the throne of Babylon.


    It was because Circe was the most ancient existence who had founded the Sorcerer dynasty of Babylon, the first king of Babylon.


    In the entire sorcerer civilization, the path of sorcerers from rank 1 to rank 6 had been opened up by her and the other two legendary witches.


    Ermin took a deep breath. She knew how terrifying this was. the invasion of the old gods into the Sorcerer world has led to a shocking conspiracy from the ancient times. An ancient existence has awakened from the old days and has been hiding in the dark ¡­


    When one thought that the sky was clear after removing the clouds, there might be even deeper clouds behind the clouds.


    The evil witch Circe was one of the most intelligent people in history.


    Back then, Circe had already planned to live a Second Life and had created the prototype of the forbidden sorcery ¡®resurrection of the dead¡¯. Before she died, she had perfected it for her disciple Medusa.


    Furthermore, it had already been completed over the years.


    When Medusa had been defeated by the alchemy Emperor, she had already completed more than half of the spell. She had been able to summon the afterimage of Gilgamesh. During the 400 years of being suppressed, she had naturally pushed this spell to its full maturity!


    then, the other two great witches of the ancient era, or even the even older Gilgamesh ¡­ Ermine¡¯s voice trembled.


    it¡¯s impossible to resurrect them. Over the long years, their souls have already disappeared in history. Even if they are summoned back, they will only be remnant souls like Gilgamesh¡¯s, without any consciousness.


    Circe smiled sweetly as she stood in the palace and looked at the terrified witch ministers around her. She said lightly, ¡± the reason why I was able to recover completely was because I had laid a Foundation for my disciple before I died. My corpse was sleeping in a special coffin to preserve my soul from dissipating.


    then, these ancient heroes have disappeared over the long years, but my teacher, the alchemy monarch, has just passed away!


    Ermin was extremely excited. She could not help but take a step forward. please revive my teacher from the dead. As long as my teacher is resurrected, we may still have hope in facing the evil god of Cthulhu!

 Chapter 123

    ?


    Chapter 123: The truth of the gods


    Translator: 549690339


    Circe shook her head. I once wanted Medusa to revive the soul of Scotland¡¯s Thum. After all, the alchemy Emperor was indeed a great man with great talent and might be a great help in fighting against this world-ending catastrophe. But I was rejected by her. She said that she did not want to desecrate this most respected opponent.


    Although Circe believed that ¡®women¡¯ had an extremely high status and that men should be enjoyed by women, she was still concerned about the tribe and the country. Otherwise, she would not have become one of the three witches back then and endured the tough tribal years together.


    However, her disciple Medusa was even more extreme than her. In Medusa¡¯s eyes, what did the destruction of the world have to do with her? She had her own pride. She didn¡¯t want to resurrect the alchemy Emperor, let her emotions get the better of her, and only wanted to break through on her own.


    But now, he had failed ¡­


    He left behind a terrible mess in a desperate situation.


    But just as Medusa had said before: We¡¯ve placed the hope of the entire world on her, the evilest Magus Emperor in history. Is she crazy? Or are we crazy?


    ¡°Then, what should we do now?¡± Emperor Ermin¡¯s expression was grave as he looked at the gathered crowd and the ancient legendary witch Circe. I believe that everyone who has arrived is the last hope of this world.


    According to the ancient legends, Circe was a rank 6 legendary wizard when she died.


    Now that she had become a ghost, she actually continued to train. She had already entered the seventh-level epic stage.


    Circe¡¯s dead soul had even opened up an unprecedented path of ¡± Necromancer ¡± cultivation, using the body of a ghost to cultivate and advance to the level of a sorcerer. However, the difficulty of this was no less than opening up a whole new realm.


    she¡¯s already a level Seven epic. Could it be that the ancient three witches, Circe, has already surpassed me and reached the peak of epic, and is about to break through to the demigod realm? ¡± Ermin had a glimmer of hope.


    Circe let out a long sigh. difficult, it¡¯s too difficult. This is an unprecedented path, and it¡¯s even more difficult than the cultivation of the living. It¡¯s almost impossible for me to break through to the demigod realm. Medusa is the one with the highest realm among us, and the only hope for me to break through to the demigod realm.


    Ermine was also silent.


    Although they were in a difficult situation now, there was still some hope. After all, they had Circe, Charlot, and herself, the three legendary Wizards.


    by the way, can you resurrect Medusa? ¡± he asked. Ermin suddenly thought of something.


    Circe said helplessly, ¡± I have not mastered this forbidden sorcery. It is too complicated. Even though Medusa has already given me the complete theory of the sorcery, the sorcery system that she has created will take countless years to master. After she died, no one can resurrect the dead now ¡­


    Circe knew very well that over the past 800 years, her disciple had accumulated knowledge and achieved various things, which had long surpassed her. However, Medusa¡¯s character was too extreme.


    ¡°However, although I can¡¯t resurrect the dead, she might be able to resurrect herself!¡± Circe suddenly said.


    Self-summoning?


    Medusa could gather her own souls?


    Circe gave everyone a piece of exciting news.


    Circe said, ¡± I¡¯ve seen her mention this idea in her witchcraft notes. After she dies, she can gather her soul and live a Second Life. She will become a soulless Emperor without a body and return.


    Everyone was excited.


    that¡¯s just a thought, ¡± Charlot said. if she could really do it, she would have saved herself long ago. She wouldn¡¯t have waited for this moment.


    that¡¯s right. If she could be resurrected from death, she would have been resurrected a long time ago. It wouldn¡¯t be so peaceful now. Circe sighed calmly. although I can¡¯t resurrect the souls of the dead, I can somehow communicate with her scattered consciousness before her death. I can see if she had tried to resurrect herself before her death, but the resurrection failed.


    When Circe said this, the people around her made way.


    Everyone knew that Medusa had been defeated, but communicating with the Medusa before her death and seeing what she had experienced before her death ¡­ Perhaps her revival had failed because she was lacking a certain condition that they could help her gather the dead souls.


    Or perhaps, before Medusa died, she had left some kind of information to the evil gods, which could help them find a solution to their current predicament?


    Huala!


    A strange gray-black Ripple slowly spread out.


    Circe began to communicate with the dead. Her calls from all directions spread out in all directions at a certain frequency, as if she was waiting for a response from somewhere.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    It was like a series of ripples.


    After half an hour, there seemed to be an echo somewhere, and a voice appeared in everyone¡¯s mind.


    It was Medusa¡¯s voice before she died.


    ¡°This is ¡­ The truth?¡±


    ¡°I see death! It turns out that the truth of death can never be touched, and can only be seen when one is truly facing death ¡­¡±


    This voice was filled with extreme joy.


    It was a success!


    Everyone looked at each other. This was indeed Medusa¡¯s voice before she died. The joy at that time had once spread throughout the entire mountain range.


    Then, they heard the following voice. It was a self-mumbling that was full of joy. I¡¯ve finally broken through. I¡¯ll just light the divine fire ¡­


    Everyone was stunned, and a thin layer of cold sweat broke out. Dense goosebumps appeared on their skin. Could it be that Medusa had not failed at that time, but had actually ¡­


    However, since he had already broken through to the demigod realm, he would definitely ignite the divine fire to become a God. How could he have died?


    perhaps Medusa¡¯s death at that time hid an even more terrifying truth.


    The entire Palace of Babylon was deathly silent. Countless witch ministers, Circe, Charlot, Ermin, and even pan Yuxian, instantly revealed a look of horror.


    ¡°Continue listening!¡±


    Ermin suddenly clenched her cane, her fingers turning pale. She suddenly roared, ¡± ¡°Continue listening!¡±


    Medusa¡¯s voice was still echoing.


    ¡°This world is a scam! It¡¯s a cage!¡±


    the gods in the heavens are lying to us!!


    this barren land can¡¯t give birth to a God at all. We are weak living beings, and our divine bridges have been broken. It¡¯s impossible for us to take that step!


    ¡°God from the heavens! If you¡¯re kind, if you¡¯re merciful, why didn¡¯t you receive me? I want to go to your world, I want to go to the Land of the Gods! I¡¯m going to become a God there!¡±


    ¡­..


    The voice actually cried out.


    Everyone vaguely saw an extremely tragic scene. A death wizard Emperor seemed to be roaring at the sky, pointing at the sky and cursing in a heart-wrenching and crazy way.


    In the palace of Babylon, everyone instantly felt a bone-chilling chill run down their spines, as if a door to a terrifying truth had been opened.


    ¡°How did Medusa ¡­¡±


    It was the first time that Ermin, Circe, and the others had heard the proud Medusa cry out in pain. She was disheartened and as helpless as a child.


    Even when she was defeated by the alchemy monarch and faced with death, she did not feel so desperate. She was unimaginably tenacious. She had been defeated once, but she could still endure the humiliation for 400 years. But now ¡­ Yet, he had fallen here.


    ¡°We were all wrong! She might be able to save herself and revive herself from death, but she seemed to have seen something and had a mental breakdown. She chose to accept her own death and was unwilling to wake up!¡±


    Everyone looked at each other, and this incredible thought burst out in their minds.


    Medusa was a Magus who pursued the ultimate truth. She was at the forefront of the realms compared to any Emperor in history. Even before her death, she had broken through to an unprecedented demigod and was about to ignite her divine fire ¡­


    However, what did she discover the moment she became a God?


    Why didn¡¯t she break through to God?


    Circe revealed a look of horror.


    Listening to her disciple¡¯s dying wail, she was more shocked than anyone else.


    Because the entire wizard era was created by her hands, and she was the one who derived it.


    Vaguely, there seemed to be a pure fantasy in her heart that was being shattered. She couldn¡¯t help but Mutter, ¡± the great gods in heaven! What have we mortals and Magi been pursuing all this time?¡±


    ¡°Mercury, the god of wisdom, please tell me! We¡¯ve cultivated for countless years and explored countless truths. Now that we¡¯re approaching the end and the moment we become gods, will we collapse and die?¡±


    She suddenly laughed loudly and miserably, completely losing her composure.


    Her mind was in a daze as she thought of the ancient Babylonian tribe 800 years ago. She still could not forget that sunny day.


    In the Emiya pool, there was green grass.


    The Three Sisters ¡®eyes were young and pure, with a burning longing. They listened to Hermes, the god of wisdom in the sky, and Wen told the mortals of the tribes on the ground about the ¡± triple knowledge of truth, ¡± which included sorcery, meditation, and alchemy.


    The gentle voice was still lingering in his mind.


    ¡°Meditation is a way to cultivate the mind! It will allow you to possess the foundation to become a God! The path to us, the great beings! To be able to control the power of the world like me ¡­¡±


    Even someone as strong as Circe was now as lonely as a child who had no one to rely on. She was filled with confusion. Medusa, she has already broken down, and we have also lost our way ¡­ God! Your people can¡¯t find the path to your great life, can¡¯t see the door of truth ¡­¡±


    What was the truth?


    Was this a scam?


    Perhaps ¡­


    Perhaps, I should have been like the other two witches back then. I shouldn¡¯t have betrayed them and wanted to live a Second Life.


    ¡®I should die in satisfaction in the three great miracles of Mercury, the monument of flowers, the elegy of God, and the rain of blood. It would be best if I died under Beautiful Lies like the two of them, right?¡¯


    ¡°Second Life? Become a deity?¡±


    Hehehe ¡­


    Circe could not help but let out a low chuckle.


    Medusa¡¯s death, the Cthulhu evil God¡¯s imminent revival, the despairing ¡± truth ¡± that he revealed before his death ¡­ All these things happened one after another, causing Circe¡¯s face to instantly age by countless years.


    Medusa, what did you see? ¡±


    Ermin stumbled back and fell onto the throne with a bang, as if she wanted to see through the dark yellow sky and the land of pantheon in the eye of the storm. the divine bridge is broken! The people of the world can not become gods? God is lying to us? What did Medusa discover? could it be the truth about the gods of our sorcerer world?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    She looked at the people around her who were on the verge of collapse, and a thought came to her mind.


    I¡¯m more willing to believe that the gods in heaven will not lie to us. We are just denying ourselves by randomly guessing Medusa¡¯s words! I believe that our path will not be wrong, and I want to find the truth that Medusa saw ¡­¡± Her mind became firm, and in a daze, she remembered what her teacher had taught her:


    Wizards were a group of people who explored the truth. Understanding the truth and exploring the truth were what Wizards should do.

 Chapter 124

    ?


    Chapter 124: It¡¯s all my fault for not having a place for you to ascend


    Translator: 549690339


    In the room, Xu Zhi opened the refrigerator, took out some vegetables, and went to the kitchen.


    I didn¡¯t expect such a situation to happen. He frowned. Medusa has still found some clues.


    Naturally, it was not that she had discovered that she was a ¡± tiny person in a bottle ¡± living in Xu Zhi¡¯s Orchard. Instead, she had discovered that the creatures of the Sorcerer world could not become gods at all!


    In fact, Xu Zhi had not thought of this before.


    He had thought that the arrival of Cthulhu and the world-ending catastrophe would stimulate the wizard civilization, which would leap from Level Seven epic to level eight mythical creatures.


    Things had indeed developed as Xu Zhi had expected. Medusa had taken the last step under the pressure and broken through to become a demigod. She had ignited her divine fire, but she had not become a God.


    this is the reason why I can¡¯t break through. Of course, our Earth¡¯s environment is barren, and the natural energy is thin. It¡¯s impossible to give birth to a living God. Demigods are the limit of our low-class world ¡­


    The Sorcerer world was in an Orchard, and the orchard was naturally on earth.


    It was not that Xu Zhi had not carefully observed Medusa¡¯s breakthrough process.


    At the moment of her death, she had broken through to the demigod realm. Then, she used the path she had opened to become a God and immediately ignited the divine fire to open up her second bloodline, the ¡± blood of eternal life, ¡± and began to break through.


    It was just that the moment she broke through, she turned into a huge wind box and drew the energy around her. In the end, she couldn¡¯t draw it at all and couldn¡¯t break through.


    The divine bridge she was talking about was the bridge that led in the energy of heaven and earth.


    The broken divine bridge meant that the energy in this world was thin, so it was impossible to form an energy bridge and absorb the energy of heaven and earth.


    This was something the Insecta nest mind had not known before, as it had not gone through the transcendent¡¯s level cultivation system. It was all up to Xu Zhi to figure it out on his own.


    in my understanding, it means that the concentration of the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth is not enough. This kind of environment is unable to make a breakthrough. Even if you break through, our earth is too barren. If you stay for too long, you will instantly fall from your realm.


    Spirit Qi, in Xu Zhi¡¯s words.


    Strictly speaking, it was the scattered soul energy and spiritual energy of the dead that spread in the air.


    In a place, the more people died, the more ¡°spiritual Qi¡± there would be.


    This kind of ¡°spiritual land¡± could probably be compared to the graveyards and cemeteries on earth, those places with particularly heavy yin energy.


    According to Xu Zhi¡¯s guess, a true high-dimensional extraordinary world was often built on the endless corpses of various divine tombs, such as ¡± mighty people ¡± and ¡± strong people. it would take a long time to accumulate.


    When a creature died, it was indeed ghost energy and resentment energy. However, as time passed, it would slowly be cleansed and become pure and transparent soul energy that filled the air.


    In the previous mass extinctions, a large number of ordinary creatures had died, but they were of little use.


    After all, only the strong would have a strong soul and mental energy ¡­ After 800 years of accumulation in the Sorcerer era, many sorcerers had died, and the energy that caused the death of a large number of strong people in this sandbox had dissipated.


    In fact, the energy from the Zerg spore colony¡¯s death would be replenished by the Zerg Empress, but it was impossible to absorb 100% of it, the utilization rate was only 30%, most of it would dissipate into the air and thicken the land.


    This ¡± spiritual Qi ¡± was scattered in the air and covered by the mental barrier of the hive mind, forming a ghost-raising place. The environment of the ¡± 100-acre Cemetery ¡± was already showing signs of spiritual Qi recovery.


    ¡°But it¡¯s only a sign. In the short 800 years, it¡¯s equivalent to nothing! With only one percent of the progress, at this rate, it will take a conservative estimate of eighty thousand years to reach the ancient age, where the land is rich in heaven and earth energy and spiritual Qi, and the treasures of heaven and earth are everywhere. It will become a transcendent world with true gods.¡±


    Xu Zhi silently heaved a sigh of relief. It was difficult, too difficult!


    no wonder those urban cultivation novels all say that the spirit Qi on earth is thin, and it¡¯s difficult for cultivators to be born. This is an Age of Chaos ¡­ All of them have to shatter the void and ascend to other worlds before they can become Immortals.¡±


    Medusa had obviously thought of this at that time, which was why she had asked the Land of the Gods in the sky to guide her and open a gap. She wanted to ¡± ascend ¡± to the Land of the Gods, to the transcendent world in a higher dimension.


    In her eyes, the Land of the Gods was the place where the gods lived. It must be the divine realm. The heaven and earth ling qi was extremely rich, and it was a suitable environment for the gods to live and cultivate.


    but Medusa has been looking forward to the Land of the Gods for a long time, and she¡¯s still eating dog food with a happy face! Xu Zhi finished cooking and went to the chair by the door to sit down. He looked at the scene in front of him speechlessly.


    A deformed bird with a broken part was lying in a stainless steel rice bowl, happily eating the dog food and making strange eating sounds. pfft pfft pfft!!


    Xu Zhi was the one who had bought the dog food.


    This fellow¡¯s appetite was usually very big, but Xu Zhi had thought at the time that he couldn¡¯t always eat rice, right? How unhealthy would it be if he didn¡¯t take in some vitamins? But what if he made nutritious meals for it every day?


    He didn¡¯t even have anything to eat!


    After thinking about it, he decided to buy a few bags of dog food since there were all kinds of vitamins in the dog food.


    It¡¯s good to raise it cheap, don¡¯t raise its mouth too picky.


    Xu Zhi used his previous experience of raising dogs to raise the future God of convergence in this Orchard.


    moreover, it¡¯s useless to make the land of all gods. It¡¯s a barren world with a huge internal space and no spiritual energy.


    xu zhi had a headache.


    This was not something that could be formed overnight.


    Without tens of thousands of years of accumulation, how could a newborn and barren world have enough Foundation to give birth to a God?


    Medusa was indeed regretful. She had worked hard for 800 years and was just short of a final breakthrough before her death. She was about to become the first God of the sandbox world, but in the end ¡­


    ¡°However, perhaps a miracle will happen?¡±


    Even though Xu Zhi knew that it was impossible, he still held on to a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°80000 years is too long, we must seize every moment! The Magi there had created countless miracles over the years. They might be able to cross this hurdle! using some method to break through the environmental limitations of our earth¡¯s barren energy and ignite the divine fire? Become a deity?¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it and was dumbfounded again. He felt that he was overthinking things.


    He could only put this thought aside for the time being and shift to another side. however, Medusa has indeed come up with her own divine technique to cultivate and improved the ¡®blood of eternal life¡¯. She even intends to integrate it into her body as a second bloodline.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes turned and looked at the modified cancer cells in front of him.

 Chapter 125

    ?


    Chapter 125: Immortal talent


    Translator: 549690339


    Medusa had indeed understood the knowledge in this field after 800 years of research. The birth and death of cells and the essence of life and death had actually been integrated with all kinds of alchemy potions. Cultivation, improvement, and even guidance with mental power had suppressed the characteristics of the terrifying invasion of cancer cells.


    Xu Zhi looked at the information in front of him:


    Blood of immortality (race specialty)


    Cancer cells first generation improved version.


    [ advantages: eternal life, suppression of aggression, extreme gentleness, no longer invade the human body, turning into ordinary cells. ]


    [ flaws: overly gentle, periodic dormancy ]


    ¡°Eternal life.¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled and said, ¡± the characteristic of genetic immortality has indeed appeared.


    Xu Zhi wanted to cure the cancer cells, but what he wanted more was to improve the cancer cells. After all, although cancer cells were traitors of human cell tissues, the fact that they had an infinite lifespan and infinite division after betrayal was too amazing.


    he had long guessed that the cancer cells on earth might be a very rare gene with super potential. After all, even the last queen of the hive could not achieve immortality, but the cancer cells on earth have some characteristics of immortality.


    by the way, what does the blood of immortality mean? ¡± Xu Zhi frowned slightly.


    ¡°In layman¡¯s terms, it¡¯s a racial talent.¡± The Insecta nest mind explained,¡±the innate ability of our insectoid race is: His cells were splitting rapidly ¡­ And in the vast universe, there are countless planets and races, some of them have terrifying talents.¡±


    Xu Zhi said,¡¯racial talent? I know that. For example, the people on Planet Namek have ahoge on their heads. Their race¡¯s talent is to create Dragon Balls! There¡¯s also the strongest Battle Race, the people from the Saiya planet. Their race talent is transformation.¡±


    the insecta nest mind was rendered speechless.


    [ Zerg talent: crazily accelerated cell division ]


    It could reproduce, evolve, and die. During the evolution process, it would ¡± crossbreed ¡± with other creatures and plunder their genes and race characteristics. It had infinite possibilities and could form a natural disaster.


    This was also the reason why the Zergs were one of the most terrifying races in the world and could run amuck on countless planets.


    Cancer cells seem to be a unique pathological cell of our planet¡¯s species. It¡¯s not only found in humans, but in many animals.


    Could it be that the innate racial characteristic of us Earthlings is: Were they immortal cells?


    It means that we haven¡¯t developed yet, and we will die if we can¡¯t withstand our talent. Maybe we have strong potential in the future?


    The Zerg¡¯s racial talent was to accelerate cell division and death.


    ¡°Our race¡¯s innate ability is infinite cell division and immortality?


    Xu Zhi was confused. ??? ¡±


    Are you kidding me?


    He couldn¡¯t help but let his imagination run wild and continue to follow this line of thought.


    Could it be that we¡¯re a race with potential that has yet to rise and will be very powerful in the future ¡­? Or perhaps, we are the remaining descendants of a powerful immortal race on earth, and our ancestors are Immortals. Those international research institutes are right?


    ¡°It¡¯s terrifying when you think about it! But no matter what it is, it has nothing to do with me, a farmer from the countryside.¡± Xu Zhi could not be bothered to continue guessing.


    Medusa has made some improvements to suppress its plundering nature and become gentler. It can be initially integrated into the body, and can be considered to have become an ordinary body cell with the characteristics of eternal life.


    This meant that a huge rock in his heart had been lifted. His sword hanging over his head had been resolved, and he could even live forever.


    The Insecta nest mind¡¯s voice rang out. the side effects are very severe. Due to Medusa¡¯s initial improvements and suppression, these longevity cells that devour the human body have become mild. However, because they are too mild, they will hibernate regularly.


    ¡°Dormant? What do you mean by that?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    even though it¡¯s immortal, the entire immortal life only has half the time to wake up, and the other half to sleep, forming a cycle. The Insecta nest mind said solemnly.


    ¡°You make it sound so Grand. The side effect is that you¡¯ll sleep at night, right?¡± Xu Zhi could not help but reveal the truth.


    However, Xu Zhi only realized that things were not as simple as they seemed after the Insecta nest mind explained it to him.


    Powerful lifeforms didn¡¯t need to sleep in the later stages.


    This kind of abnormal immortality did not mean that one would not die. In fact, it was even very difficult to survive. After all, they spent half of their time sleeping. Any weak creature that saw them could kill them. They were a weak species with great flaws that could be slaughtered by anyone.


    Our race¡¯s genes for immortality are slightly better than the Phoenix¡¯s, but not by much. We¡¯re almost the same, and both have fatal flaws.


    at the end of the day, we still need to sleep every night. The security in our village is very good at night, so it¡¯s fine. Xu Zhi thought for a moment and replied.


    Xu Zhi was originally a pure human, but he later became the Queen of the hive. Therefore, he had two racial talents, ¡± human ¡± and ¡± bug ¡°.


    Medusa and the other zergs, on the other hand, would only obtain a weakened version of their genetic talent after choosing to integrate with the Zerg race¡¯s characteristics. Although they would also be immortal, their sleep time would not be 50%, but 5%.


    in other words, other than the creatures from earth, the other zergs will be sleeping 95% of their time after fusing our genes!


    Xu Zhi sighed. this kind of eternal life is too terrifying and useless ¡­ Medusa is really crazy to choose such an extreme second bloodline to ignite the divine fire and become a God. She said that I can¡¯t beat you, but I have lived longer than you and can torture you to death. She wants to carry out the spirit of ¡®to survive and win¡¯ to the end.¡±


    In fact, Medusa was not stupid. She had a very long-term vision.


    She would first obtain eternal life. Even if she only woke up for a short time, she still had endless years. As a sorcerer who pursued the truth, what research couldn¡¯t she do?


    The improved version of the ¡®blood of eternal life¡¯ before her was too weak. Even though she was the strongest in this world, her Foundation was still not strong enough, and she could only stop here. She needed a longer time to accumulate knowledge, constantly update the versions, and increase the time she needed to wake up. Finally, she would possess the ultimate complete ¡®blood of the God of creation¡¯ and wake up forever, even becoming the next God of creation.


    ¡­. After all, it was the blood of the God of creation.


    ¡°He¡¯s indeed a madman.¡± Xu Zhi shook his head.


    However, it would be useless to say anything now.


    No matter how perfect Medusa¡¯s ¡®blood of eternal life¡¯s¡¯ path to godhood was, and no matter how bright her future was, it was impossible to become a God in this world, on earth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk after I get rid of my cancer.¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and stood up. Insecta nest mind, get me the production process of Medusa¡¯s ¡®bloodline enhancement potion¡¯.


    Soon, he found a large pile of information on giant beasts, various plant materials, Blue Moon grass¡¯s SAP, Dulan tree¡¯s roots ¡­ A large number of them appeared in front of him, and the manufacturing process was extremely complicated.


    extract these creatures from the gene bank and reproduce them.


    Soon, Xu Zhi provided them with a large amount of food, and these creatures began to multiply rapidly and appeared before their eyes.


    Xu Zhi followed the entire process and began to use these materials to make the medicine.


    There were a lot of failures during the process, but Xu Zhi was not to be trifled with. He had been secretly monitoring Medusa with the artificial intelligence. Now, he found the detailed manufacturing process of Medusa and began to imitate and study it. After a long time, he finally succeeded.


    After failing more than a hundred times, it was done after more than 20 hours!


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and looked at the transparent liquid in the test tube in front of him. His eyes were burning. this thing can transform the cancer cells of us Earthlings! Suppress that aggressiveness and awaken the unique longevity characteristic of our earth race, allowing us Earth¡¯s lifeforms to walk towards immortality.¡±


    The significance of this was enough to make people¡¯s scalps go numb.


    the cancer cells have spread throughout my body, but there aren¡¯t many of them. After transforming them into mild cancer cells, I¡¯ll only be forced to sleep for one to two hours. day at most. When the next mass extinction happens, I¡¯ll receive. large amount of energy ¡­ ¡°My entire body will become stronger explosively, and the cancer cells will also increase crazily. I¡¯ll completely form an eternal body, and I should officially start sleeping half a day.¡±


    The flaw was fatal, but Xu Zhi was fine with it.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t in any dangerous environment. He lived a leisurely farm life and didn¡¯t change his daily routine at all. He wasn¡¯t someone who stayed up all night to cultivate and sleep ten hours a day. Now, he only had two more hours of sleep.


    Furthermore, even when he was asleep at night, there was an Orchard guard to protect him. This Orchard guard was much stronger than him.

 Chapter 126

    ?


    Chapter 126: The hope of the world


    Translator: 549690339


    Long immortality also brought a long sleep.


    Xu Zhi could not help but sigh at the wonders of the world. The world was very balanced, and the power that came with being too heaven-defying often came with a terrible flaw that was equivalent in price.


    He was silent for a moment. but it¡¯s much better than Phoenix¡¯s Green hat gene ¡­ Furthermore, strictly speaking, phoenixes do not live forever. They are just generations of descendants who inherit the bodies left behind by their parents.¡±


    This really involved the most mysterious domain of ¡± eternal life. Xu Zhi believed that perhaps the potential of the species on earth would be no weaker than the Zerg¡¯s ¡± ultra-rapid regeneration ¡± when they developed.


    After all, they could use a large number of deaths to obtain ¡± time ¡± and rapidly advance their civilization. With eternal life, they had endless time to begin with, so they could also advance their civilization. However, relatively speaking, this advancement would be very slow.


    ¡°When it comes to the Phoenix ¡­¡± It was only then that Xu Zhi remembered a certain young god who did not have a strong sense of existence. He could not help but look up information about this person.


    The talent of rising from the ashes was too terrifying. It could become stronger as long as it was beaten to the point of death. It was already a demigod.


    At this moment, it was lying in a cave in a deep Mountain Valley, living the life of a cave bird. The entire cave was very deep, and the soil was burned red and turned into boiling lava.


    A Phoenix at the demigod realm was the limit of the realm on this barren earth. It was enough to melt sand, which was equivalent to carrying an epic-level fire spell passive skill with him.


    despicable man, one day, I will take revenge! The Phoenix was swimming slowly in the bright red lava. Just thinking about it made her angry. Her voice was clear and melodious. I¡¯m going to beat you to death!


    Its intelligence was not high. After all, it had not communicated with any civilization. However, it had inherited the memories of generations of ancestors and a strong hatred for humans.


    It was lying on a tree in the desert, but now the sycamore tree was gone! It was just a bird, yet it had to hide in the depths of the earth. It was all because of those hateful humans.


    the terrain of the magma cave has appeared? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment, then he shook his head and said, ¡± this one is so pitiful. I was full of expectations for it at first, but in every era, it has been ¡®killed and its blood taken¡¯. It has completely become a delicacy. Perhaps its ancestors have already foretold its tragic fate for generations to come.


    However, every time it flew away after being seriously injured, it would become stronger after being reborn from fire. If it had grown up peacefully, it might not have been able to reach the limit of the realm on this barren earth so quickly.


    As Xu Zhi sighed, he slowly endured the torment of being torn apart.


    This time, he did not faint.


    It wasn¡¯t just because he had experienced similar excruciating pain previously, which had increased his immunity. It was also because this was only a modified gene and not the terrifying excruciating pain of suddenly integrating a brand new gene.


    After a long while, Xu Zhi took a deep breath and stood up, drenched in sweat. He looked at the mud and sweat all over his body and quietly went to the bathroom to take a shower. Then he looked at himself in the mirror and said,


    ¡°Success. From today on, the sea is vast and the sky is high and the birds are free.¡±


    Her appearance was still the same as before, but the one in the mirror was more energetic. Her eyes were full of spirit, deep, and charming, like a vortex that could suck people¡¯s spirit in.


    This was the innate ability of the evil eyes that could confuse people.


    In the Sorcerer world, the status of sorcerers was very high, because their words and actions would involuntarily affect ordinary people.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m a complete Rank 2 Magus. I don¡¯t have any more concerns, and ordinary people with weak willpower can be easily influenced by me.¡± Xu Zhi thought for a moment. show me the genetic chain.


    ¡°Transferring.¡±


    The mechanical voice of the sub-brain sounded.


    1. Human genes (immortality, racial talent)


    2. Evil eye gene


    3. Empty.


    4. Empty


    5. Empty


    Xu Zhi felt it for a moment and was satisfied. as expected, I¡¯ve ¡®awakened¡¯ an eternal gene. Although there are many flaws, I¡¯ll be at the mercy of others for half of my life.


    it hasn¡¯t spread to the entire body yet. These dormant cells will be forced to sleep for two hours every day. Xu Zhi felt it silently for a while, and a message appeared in his mind. He immediately laughed and said, ¡± but it doesn¡¯t matter now. I sleep ten hours a day!


    Just as Xu Zhi received Medusa¡¯s research results, sealed off the outside world, and hid in his room to treat his illness for more than 20 hours, the sandbox outside, big and small, actually experienced a tremendous change.


    ¡­¡­


    Year 937 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    After the Cthulhu evil god killed Medusa, it had traveled to the capital of Babylon without stopping in just a few days.


    The Cthulhu evil God is here ¡­ The glory of the Babylon Kingdom could not be erased! Fight to the death!¡± Ermin stood up. we have nowhere to run.


    He might not be a match.


    Although Medusa was dead, the Cthulhu evil god was also badly injured, and even lost a small part of its body. Even its characteristics of not being able to look at it directly and hear its voice had disappeared.


    This was an opportunity.


    Half a day later, Ermin, Circe, Charlot, the three Level-7 epic sorcerers, were in a mountain range, fighting the evil god of Cthulhu.


    ¡°You have three epic-level characters? On the surface, other than Emperor Medusa, there is only one epic poem, Ermin. I didn¡¯t expect the waters of this world to be so deep. I have underestimated you natives.¡±


    Cthulhu strode forward and was surprised. you are Circe? The three witches? It had actually awakened from ancient times ¡­ There are so many epics. If we give you more time, each and every one of you will be talented enough to become the next Medusa and try to break through, but you will not have the chance ¡­¡±


    After that, something even more shocking happened.


    Charlot actually used a legendary demonic sword, which seemed to have a life of its own. It continuously absorbed the essence, energy, and blood of the people around it, becoming stronger and making them fear it.


    ¡°This sword is very powerful.¡± Four voices came from Cthulhu¡¯s body.


    ¡°Do you think that this is all we have?¡±


    Charlot¡¯s Pandora Demon Sword flashed and released a hidden epic wizard, the half-orc King Emeli from the era of the alchemy Emperor.


    She was from the same era as the alchemy Emperor. If not for Grantham, she would have been the most brilliant genius of that era. After more than 400 years of being locked up and in a deep sleep, she had also received potions from Pandora in the prison and lived a Second Life, just breaking through to the realm of legendary wizard.


    ¡°Hahahaha! He¡¯s finally out after being locked up by alchemy monarch for four hundred years.¡±


    A charming woman¡¯s laughter could be heard, but her voice froze. is this the legendary Cthulhu evil god? Even though it hasn¡¯t fully recovered, this terrifying power makes me tremble all over ¡­ I don¡¯t know if we can take him down with us.¡±


    so, it¡¯s not just Charlot. Even EMRI has a Second Life? ¡± Cthulhu¡¯s voice came slowly, showing a hint of surprise, but he was not in a hurry.


    Cthulhu had been at the demigod realm when he descended.


    Now that he had cultivated it, even if it was incomplete, he had still reached the demigod realm.


    Now, so what if they revealed their powerful trump cards one by one?


    The four of them had just entered legend realm, initial legend realm.


    Even with the four of them working together, they were still no match for Medusa, who was at the peak of the epic stage and was about to break through to the demigod level.


    Now, even if this Cthulhu evil god had been seriously injured in the battle with Medusa, and most of its demigod body had been damaged, the four of them would not be a match for it. The gap between them was too great!


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The four of them turned into meteors and flew up, blooming with a dazzling light. They pierced through the clouds and surrounded the huge body of Cthulhu, forming a standard square.


    BOOM!


    In an instant, the terrifying light surged again.


    Countless dark red lights filled the sky, mixed with the despairing black ash. The ground quickly cracked, and the earth trembled in fear.


    Not far away, the witch ministers and the legendary Wizards of the Three Kingdoms rushed over, but they all looked desperate.


    hualalalalalalala!


    In the sky, the battle instantly became so brutal that it was shocking. Without any prelude, it entered a life-and-death battle. Thick clouds of dust, mixed with the broken flesh and blood of the evil gods, fell on their beautiful faces. No one wiped them away.


    Emperor Medusa died in battle.


    Everyone looked at the terrifying battle in the sky in a daze. these four Wizards who have just entered the legendary stage came from every wizard era. They are the last hope of this world ¡­

 Chapter 127

    ?


    Chapter 127: Chapter 127


    Translator: 549690339


    Everyone knew that if they lost again, the wizard era would be completely destroyed.


    Circe was from the era of the ancient witches, EMRI was from the era of the alchemy Emperor, and Ermin and Charlot were from this era.


    They had gathered the most amazing geniuses in the long history of the Sorcerer world. They had their own unique points, and each one of them could lead the era at any time.


    In fact, their talents were not much inferior to Medusa¡¯s, and Circe had even far surpassed her. It was just that they had not had enough time.


    Circe and Emeri seemed to have been around for a long time, but for various reasons, they had been in a deep sleep until now and had only started to cultivate again. The time they had spent cultivating was even less than Ermin¡¯s. If they were given another 100 years, they might be able to completely step into Medusa¡¯s domain from the elementary epic level. They would be able to make a breakthrough and be as close to the ¡®door of truth¡¯ as Medusa, and see the truth of the world.


    ¡°They don¡¯t deserve to die Here. They have a better future and won¡¯t lose to the Emperor of death,¡±


    ¡°Time ¡­ I¡¯m lacking in time.¡±


    if not for Emperor Medusa¡¯s impulsiveness, I would have given them a little more time ¡­


    Some people in the crowd murmured bitterly, some prayed devoutly, and some had already collapsed and were roaring angrily. In the face of the dark red killing scene in the sky, in the face of destruction and death, everyone revealed their ugly state.


    ¡°Our King ¡­¡±


    Even the ministers of the three witch kingdoms were screaming and crying with excitement and admiration.


    Circe was the first wizard who founded the Rose Kingdom, one of the three ancestors of the witches. She had actually been revived from ancient times, so the evil witches were naturally excited. As for Emeli, she was the most powerful existence in the history of the half-orc kingdom. She was arrogant, talented, and bold. It was unexpected that she was still alive after so many years, and was fighting for the survival of their half-orc kingdom.


    Circe and Emeri were both dead people in the eyes of the Three Kingdoms. They could have faked their deaths and escaped without coming, but now they chose to join forces.


    No matter how many grudges the Three Kingdoms had accumulated over the centuries, all sorts of conspiracy schools, and secret plans, they were all Magi, humans, and could still work together in the face of such a calamity.


    Gilgamesh once said that the hymn of humans is a hymn of courage. The crowd burst out in tragic wails. For hundreds of years, people had fallen into internal strife and killed each other. Only now did they remember this sentence recorded in history.


    But in any case, their wails couldn¡¯t change the situation. Their strongest was only a legend wizard, and they couldn¡¯t even get close to the shockwaves of that earth-shattering battle.


    Hu!


    Charlot waved her demonic sword and released a terrifying mental pressure, forming circles of invisible ripples that jumped around the evil God¡¯s arm. She stabbed it hard and said, ¡± Pandora, attack!


    ¡°Curse of life, death.¡±


    Circe smiled sweetly. Her beauty was soul-stirring, and a terrifying aura rose.


    ¡°Poison mist thorn.¡± In the huge storm, the young and beautiful half-beast Banshee swooped down fiercely.


    ¡°Life ripple.¡± Ermin was wearing an alchemy body, and a terrifying aura bloomed.


    The terrifying sorcery of the four of them was like a rainstorm, completely revealing the true face of the Cthulhu evil god.


    The Cthulhu evil god had also entered a state of battle. Terrifying ghost faces appeared on its dense skin and black hair. They were wailing and resentful, and they gave off a terrifying aura. They extended countless transparent black tentacles, and the sky turned gray. They started to stir and form a huge black Vortex, gathering terrifying power and exploding out.


    BOOM!


    The four of them were instantly sent flying and could no longer get up.


    ¡°You almost succeeded in your attack! ¡®But you guys are too arrogant. No matter how seriously injured a demigod is, he¡¯s not someone you can deal with ¡­¡¯ This is the final blow.¡± The Cthulhu evil god once again boiled with a terrifying aura, brewing a terrifying power that could destroy the world.


    ¡°He¡¯s already crippled and on the verge of death.¡±


    Cthulhu¡¯s gaze went past the four people on the ground and looked at the group of witch ministers in the distance. these people, coming at this time and waiting silently for the outcome, should be loyal to the death. As long as we get rid of this group, there should be no one in this world who wants to rebel against us ¡­


    BOOM!


    A terrifying aura was brewing once again.


    In an instant, an oppressive atmosphere that seemed to want to destroy the entire mountain range spread.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already ¡­ I can¡¯t escape.¡± The surrounding witches looked at each other. They had no intention of leaving and wanted to die with their King.


    The court historian who recorded history sighed with an extremely complicated expression and silently wrote down a section of history. this history book should be the last stroke of our Kingdom of Babylon.


    The spear of the flourishing witch recorded:


    [ year 937 of the kingdom of Babylon, the Cthulhu evil god was resurrected, the great Medusa died, the four great epic sorcerers were defeated, and the world was about to be destroyed. ]


    It was a pity that the last scene recorded would probably not be spread out.


    ¡°All of you, go to hell!¡±


    BOOM!


    In the next moment, a terrifying radiance bloomed.


    The Cthulhu evil god instantly exploded with a terrifying aura, and four rays of light shot out, enough to destroy the entire mountain range.


    However, the terrifying spell did not kill the four people on the ground or the Wizards who came to die. Instead, it attacked itself.


    BOOM!


    The entire evil god seemed to explode.


    The evil God¡¯s body suddenly emitted three frantic voices. They were furious, excited, and crazy.


    ¡°Everyone, why did the spell that we¡¯ve worked together to prepare hit us? If I hadn¡¯t secretly shifted my main body to the spot that was hit just now, I¡¯m afraid I would have ¡­¡±


    A hoarse voice could not help but slowly speak.


    He was an old man in his 60s from Russia. It was said that he had participated in the war back then. He was old but strong. He had a black bear as a pet at home and had been invited out of the mountain again. He was the oldest among the players present.


    ¡°What a coincidence! It also hit my position! ¡®Fortunately, I ran away fast, or I would have died ¡­¡¯ Cthulhu might have lost control! The direction of the spell was wrong, which was why it had hit him ¡­ After all, we¡¯re not complete. We¡¯re incomplete, so it¡¯s normal to have flaws.¡±


    It was Bale who spoke.


    This tall and burly butcher of flesh and blood couldn¡¯t help but secretly complain. Now, his voice had become honest, and he naively said to the others, ¡± ¡°Everyone, this was an accident. We were all careless, but this time, our bodies are not as strong as before.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s Mr. Yamada?¡± Another voice was heard, and it was very introverted.


    It was an Australian player. He was very honest and stammered anxiously, ¡± Yamada, Yamada! Why are you not making any sound? Could it be that you accidentally hit Yamada¡¯s body that was hidden under his armpit?¡±


    ¡°AI! Mr. Yamada didn¡¯t manage to Dodge it. He might have already logged out of the game due to that mistake ¡­¡± Bell was depressed.


    poor brother Yamada. It¡¯s all our fault for being careless. But we still have to get rid of him. The russian old man said seriously, ¡± let¡¯s continue what we were doing just now.


    ¡°Everyone, relax. Don¡¯t hit the wrong place this time.¡± Bell took a deep breath. if you can make a mistake the first time, don¡¯t make a mistake the second time. A Yamada has already died because of your mistake.


    The aura was brewing again, slowly accumulating.


    BOOM!


    In the next second, light suddenly bloomed, and four rays of light appeared again, still focused on a certain part of the body. The evil god was shattered again.


    Belahaha laughed. you¡¯re hitting me again! Good thing I ran fast! You guys don¡¯t need to pretend anymore! We¡¯ve just defeated them and haven¡¯t killed them yet, and you¡¯re already so impatient that you¡¯re going to use this full-power attack to get rid of your competitors? Who knew that we were all thinking the same thing!¡±


    The other two figures instantly fell silent and only attacked in secret.


    ¡°Hahaha, they¡¯re all showing off their acting skills!¡±


    Bell laughed heartily. but who¡¯s really honest? Mr. Yamada, you don¡¯t have to pretend to be dead, you¡¯re definitely still alive ¡­ I know you¡¯re the most sinister! You¡¯re the one who suggested to kill him together with all the Chinese dragon-registered citizens!¡±


    Yamada¡¯s aura slowly emerged.


    ¡°I¡¯m still the hot-tempered one, I can¡¯t win against you guys! If you want to come, then fight head-on!¡± Belahaha laughed as the four of them began to fight. In an instant, their arms began to attack the waist, and their thighs twisted into a shape to attack the heretic God¡¯s head.


    BOOM!


    The evil god couldn¡¯t stand still for a moment and collapsed. Its whole body twisted into a ball as if it was doing yoga on the ground.


    Their bodies were too huge. Now, the four of them had collected 120 species, each of which had hundreds of numbers, which was equivalent to tens of thousands of biological units. Their main units were hidden too deep, and they had to be sensed secretly, making it difficult to attack.


    ¡°Evil god, is there an internal fight?¡±


    On the ground, the witch ministers who were hiding in the distance could not help but show their fear when they saw the evil god suddenly collapse on its own. what a brutal and unreasonable creature this is. It¡¯s chaotic and can even attack itself. It¡¯s simply a natural disaster!


    ¡°This is an opportunity.¡±


    The surrounding legend Wizards looked at each other.


    They couldn¡¯t participate in an epic battle, but if they could secretly save the four seriously injured epic Wizards ¡­


    ¡°This is our last hope. The four legendary Wizards must not die!¡±


    The heretic God was in an internal battle. It was difficult for them to get close to its terrifying aura, but their own lives were insignificant. If they could sneak down there and rescue the four defeated epic sorcerers, this world might not be without hope ¡­


    But at this time, someone was faster than them, as if they had already expected this moment.


    Ta ta ta!


    The two figures ran quickly, stirring up heavy dust, and ran towards the four fallen epic Wizards.


    It was a wizard wearing headphones, rushing forward. Next to him were four muscular figures, which were barely reassembled by the players.


    It¡¯s the evil god again!


    Furthermore, it was two evil gods working together.


    The witches ¡®faces were instantly filled with despair.


    Hahaha!


    The muscular figure laughed arrogantly. Witch sisters, cover me! I¡¯m known as the great star of righteousness, sending charcoal in the snow and sending the chicken to the end. I¡¯ve come to save people in the chaos!¡±

 Chapter 128

    ?


    Chapter 128: Chapter 128-showing off both humans and ghosts


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°It¡¯s the God of blind stupidity, asatos.¡±


    ¡°Not good! They were going to attack the four legendary Wizards! Quickly stop them!¡±


    The surrounding witches were dumbfounded.


    The racer of Mount Haruna and the rest sprinted away, and they could not help but exclaim in surprise, ¡± brother long Wuming, you¡¯re right! You¡¯re so smart! As expected, they will start fighting among themselves. As long as we follow them, we might have a chance to save them. If we join hands, we are invincible!¡±


    Ryuji nodded, but his heart sank when he saw the signature foolish laughter of the racer of Mount Haruna.


    He didn¡¯t really have any thoughts of joining forces.


    After all, these idiotic players had different thoughts from him. It was too bad. The only way was to have the things in his hands. He would not be too weak if he robbed them of their power. He might even have the capital to compete with others.


    However, the four of them were also a little tricky.


    Although they had lost their bodies, they were still four rank 6 Wizards. Although he still had a backup evil God¡¯s body, he could still take them down, but he would lose some fighting power.


    use them to attract the fire, and then take advantage of their unguarded moment to save Ermin. That¡¯s the chance to attack them!


    Ta ta ta!


    The four players ran as fast as they could and opened the spatial magic box slightly, trying to collect the three unconscious people and Circe¡¯s soul.


    ¡°This is the time.¡±


    Long Ji¡¯s eyes flashed and he suddenly attacked the four people beside him.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    All of a sudden, a huge palm struck, and Long Ji was sent flying.


    ¡°???¡±


    Long Ji¡¯s mind went blank.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The earth was shaking.


    Ahahahaha!


    At the same time, a maniacal laughter could be heard as a new giant of light stood up.


    ¡°Are you surprised? Are you surprised?¡± The racer of Mount Haruna laughed maniacally as he looked at the Dragon record that was sent flying. as expected, both of us have thought of the same thing and launched a sneak attack on each other at this moment ¡­ My brothers, my acting is not bad, right? I lied to him that the Church of Light did not have a spare body!¡±


    The speed of the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s betrayal was so fast that Long Ji was speechless for a long time. He slowly stood up, let out a breath of foul air, and cursed, ¡± damn it, I thought he was an idiot! I didn¡¯t expect him to be so sinister and play dead.¡±


    Not only was Yamada pretending to be dead, but the four of them were also pretending to be dead.


    It was too sinister!


    In fact, everyone had been in this industry for more than a hundred years.


    To be able to live until now, who wasn¡¯t a two-faced?


    Both of them clearly understood that although working together was the best choice, there were many things that could not be too idealistic ¡­ If he gave his back to someone else unconditionally, what if the other party had the intention to kill him?


    There was no trust at all. Since the other party was not trustworthy, it was better to strike first and sneak attack the other party. That was the best way.


    ¡°This kid is too shameless.¡± Long Ji¡¯s expression was strange. a big star who is anxious for justice, a chicken who sends charcoal in the snow ¡­ You were acting dumb with me just now, and now you¡¯re giving me a slap!¡±


    These four little b * tches!


    He wasn¡¯t bad at that moment either. He had sneaked an attack on each other, and neither of them had gained anything.


    ¡°Do it!¡±


    Ryuji¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he turned around to snatch the epic Wizards on the ground.


    ¡°Old cunning bastard.¡± Xue Bai Xue and the others were also cursing loudly. Then, they started to snatch the four people on the ground.


    In an instant, the two parties got closer to each other, and the racer of Mount Haruna and the others snatched Charlot and Ermin away.


    And Ryuji snatched EMRI and Circe away.


    Further away, Cthulhu and the other three, who were fighting among themselves, were also watching this scene. They were extremely furious. those two little bugs are actually trying to take advantage of our internal fight to snatch people. Everyone, now is not the time for internal fighting. Let¡¯s get rid of them first.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°It is indeed the best choice.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t have any more thoughts.¡±


    yes! the four of them replied coldly. In the next second, their terrifying auras rose together again.


    BOOM!


    In the next second, it hit his body hard.


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Bell laughed wildly. You guys are still acting?¡±


    Everyone was really angry. Everyone knew that the best way now was to deal with the future trouble and get rid of the two little bugs ¡­ But they couldn¡¯t help but sneak attack each other.


    After all, Cthulhu was the most powerful force in this world. So what if they were to escape?


    As long as he wanted to, he could play hide-and-seek again and capture them at any time. Now that he had gotten rid of the others, he could truly control this power.


    ¡­..


    On the other side, deep in the mountain range.


    BOOM!


    After running for their lives, everyone hid in the forest to catch their breath. They looked at each other, their faces filled with excitement.


    The rescue was a success.


    Could there be anything more exciting than acting tough and running away?


    The racer of Mount Haruna was on cloud nine as he gasped for air. all of you are f * cking sly old foxes. You¡¯re all f * cking acting me. Fortunately, we have a backup plan.


    ¡°Your acting skills are not bad.¡± Xuebai laughed.


    ¡°666! The Golden Horse of the Year award!¡± I¡¯m very happy to pay more and chop off my hands.


    They immediately released the two people from the spatial magic box, Charlot and Emperor Ermin. They were covered in blood and had fallen into a coma.


    these two are epic ¡­ Ermin is our idol.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve saved the world! Although she¡¯s seriously injured, she should be a living Ermin again after a few months of recuperation.¡±


    After so many years, they finally smiled. They had finally met their idol, Ermin, and he had really helped her. It would be a lie to say that they weren¡¯t excited.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± However, at this moment, the Pandora Demon Sword suddenly stood up and blocked the two unconscious people. ¡°Charlot, Ermin, wake up! We¡¯ve fallen into the hands of the evil gods.¡±


    Demonic sword?


    Pandora?


    The few of them looked at each other. They had all heard of this legendary alchemy demonic sword.


    Charlot was indeed a genius. She was already able to create an ¡®alchemy life¡¯.


    It was said that this was Charlot¡¯s powerful alchemy product, which allowed swords to cultivate and develop their own consciousness. All these years, she had developed a spatial magic box. Naturally, she had heard of it and was using it.


    ¡°If you want to kill them, you have to step over my dead body.¡± The sword blocked the two of them in a panic. Charlot, Ermin, wake up! We¡¯ve been captured by the evil god!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna quickly consoled, ¡± we¡¯re not bad people. The evil god is a massive and chaotic consciousness entity, so it¡¯s only natural for it to have its own good and evil. We¡¯re the good ones, or else we wouldn¡¯t have saved you guys.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Pandora¡¯s Box stood in front of the two of them, its voice pure.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true,¡± Xue Bai smiled very gently.


    It was still the simple folk customs of the other world.


    They looked at the demonic sword. It loyally protected its master and stood in front of its master without running away. It was truly worthy of admiration.


    However, this sword secretly sighed.¡¯The kind side of the evil god? All of you are old and cunning, you really make me, a native of this world, feel my scalp go numb.¡±

 Chapter 129

    ?


    Chapter 129: The era of evil gods


    Translator: 549690339


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    After gaining temporary trust, Qiu Mingxi took a lot of photos and was satisfied. He couldn¡¯t help but go online and post:


    ¡°Shocking! When Emperor Ermin fell into my hand, she was bleeding and fainted from the pain. I patted her sleeping position! (V hand gesture)¡±


    The forum was still discussing the new sandbox dungeon. Although everyone had taken all the spots, the server had not been opened yet. They were still thinking about how to build a wizard community together. But now, everyone¡¯s attention was diverted. What was going on? What had happened? Emperor Ermin actually fell into the hands of this crazy driver?


    bastard, what did you do to our goddess!


    I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re such a racer of Mount Haruna! I¡¯m going to hunt you down!


    Countless people were angry. Ermin¡¯s die-hard fans were still very scary. Many people had Ermin on their desktop wallpapers. Under these tempting words, everyone was very angry.


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s useless even if I search through human flesh! You can¡¯t find my real body in real life, you can¡¯t check my water meter! Unless you can break through the black technology of this game.¡±


    Following that, the racer of Mount Haruna explained the sequence of events and the current development of the plot, and everyone¡¯s anger subsided.


    Screenshots of the battle were sent out.


    At the beginning of the night of the heavenly witch, four terrifying evil gods were fighting in the small town. Under the dim yellow sky, buildings were collapsing, and countless townspeople were fleeing.


    Then, there was the terrifying battle between Medusa and the evil god, followed by Ermin and the other three. Too many things had happened, and they had all been captured.


    Emperor Medusa ¡­ He¡¯s dead? (Silence)¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so crazy (no offense)¡±


    ¡°I just remembered a saying,¡± when you hear the truth in the morning, you can die at night (the dead is the greatest).¡±¡±


    The death of Emperor Medusa had left them with a lot of emotions. Countless people were mourning. He was a man of flesh and blood, and he had pursued the truth all his life.


    ¡°So the king of the half-orcs didn¡¯t die?¡±


    ¡°F * ck! Circe had also secretly lived a Second Life? That¡¯s too awesome!¡±


    As they watched everything unfold, they were all extremely excited. It was as if they were watching a vast epic with ups and downs. Everyone was discussing and discussing the progress of the event.


    &Nbsp; there was no doubt that the evil god internal conflict was the main reason why they were able to save people.


    None of them were easy to deal with, and everyone was acting.


    Following that, some people started discussing what might happen next. If the racer of Mount Haruna and the others could gain the trust of Ermin and Charlot, they might be able to fight back.


    ¡°Now, the plot is going to reach its climax! ¡®The evil god has awakened in the past, and the world will face a catastrophe ¡­¡¯ ¡®What a magnificent era. The Second Life of you Otherworld players, as the waves of the era, is already saving the world? Just thinking about it makes me feel good!¡±


    I¡¯ve already become a lemon spirit (sour) ¡±


    hehe, you think you¡¯re just, but you don¡¯t know ¡­ You¡¯re the evil gods that everyone wants to kill, and you brought the world-ending disaster (anger, anger)¡±


    ¡°The truth above.¡±


    ¡°Quickly activate your golden finger! He called for the help of us from the other world, and Emperor Ermin live-streamed his counterattack and beat up the evil god.¡±


    &Nbsp; ¡± impossible, those evil gods will definitely eavesdrop. The four of them will only report to us after things have happened.


    ¡°That alchemy-created life, the demon Sword Pandora, is still so infatuated, blocking the two of them with all its might! (Touched)¡±


    ¡°Indeed, my unshakeable determination in the face of the creator ¡®Charlot¡¯ who created me is much better than a certain fellow who roared and wanted to rebel against the creator and sit on the chair of the creator! (Sudden change in style)¡±


    however, as an evil god, it¡¯s a huge problem to gain the favorability of these two NPCs.


    ¡­..


    Just as everyone was discussing, the racer of Mount Haruna had finished his self-satisfaction and was now in a frenzy. After uploading all the screenshots, he re-entered the game.


    A week had passed inside. Xue Baixue and the others were still busy, while Charlot and Ermin were still unconscious. They would only wake up a few times, and it was always the demonic sword that protected them.


    ¡°Hey! You evil gods, go and get some firewood. I¡¯m going to boil water to bathe the two legendary Wizards. Don¡¯t peek!¡±


    why didn¡¯t you use fire-type sorcery to boil the water ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not comfortable to wash in that kind of water! Also, for tonight¡¯s dinner, we¡¯ll eat the tail of a Modoc giant beast. It¡¯s really delicious, and we¡¯ll add some green rain Tree salt to it. ¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any salt ¡­¡± The racer of Mount Haruna could not help but say.


    ¡°Go to the town and buy it!¡± Pandora¡¯s demonic sword stood in front of the two of them and sneered, ¡± ¡°As expected, are you going to reveal your true colors? Have you finally revealed the brutal nature of an evil god?¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna was speechless.


    Xue Baixue¡¯s scalp went numb, and he could only nod.


    The few of them left the cave and couldn¡¯t help but complain to the others, ¡± the favorability of this Demon Sword NPC is so hard to get!!


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. Who asked our evil god camp to have a negative reputation? If I want to interfere with the storyline of the main character, I can only do more of the quests issued by this NPC.¡± As a veteran player, Xue Bai Xue could still accept this.


    At this moment, a voice came from inside.


    ¡°Also, I¡¯m tired of dinner tonight. I want to give the unconscious Ermin and Charlot a good meal! &Nbsp; that giant evil god Body of yours looks like it tastes good. Cut some meat and roast it. Let¡¯s see what it tastes like.¡±


    The crowd was stunned and could not help but look at the racer of Mount Haruna in silence.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was speechless.


    His face was full of tears and grief. Why are you looking at me?


    as a native NPC, it¡¯s so cool to issue a mission to these players. Pandora laughed and looked down at the two unconscious epic Wizards. However, a worried expression gradually appeared on her face.


    ¡°The fate of the world is in our hands, but can the few of us really win?¡±


    ¡­..


    Not only were the four of them trying to please the two epic Wizards and make them feel good, but Dragon record was also trying to please the two epic Wizards.


    They all clearly understood that the four players had collected 70% of the bodies, and it was impossible for them to win alone. They could only find a way to rope in a group of epic natives.


    Year 938 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    The world had changed drastically, and too many things had happened. The evil gods had all sorts of infighting and self-attack. It was simply beyond the witches ¡®imagination.


    However, several legendary Wizards were seriously injured and fled, and the world could not escape the fate of defeat.


    The four red-name players were still fighting among themselves, but they had already revived more than half of Cthulhu and ruled the world.


    Year 940 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    The Cthulhu evil god disintegrated into four bodies. The four evil god kings announced that they would abolish the names of the half-orc kingdom, Rose Kingdom, and Babylon Kingdom, and establish a unified sorcerer Federation.


    It was known as the era of evil gods.


    In the same year, all over the world, wizard guilds were established and all Wizards had to be registered.


    Year 949 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    &Nbsp; the four evil gods fought once more and one of them died.


    The remaining three Cthulhu Kings were also severely injured and could only rest and recuperate. They temporarily put out the idea of killing each other and announced to the world: He wanted to collect the blood of evil eyes from all the major potion shops!


    In addition, the ¡®evil eye¡¯ creatures would be subject to the regulations of the central Federation. They were not allowed to be sent out to the community, private sects, Academies, and privately reared. They would be executed immediately upon discovery!


    ¡°The tentacle monster evil eye is a prohibited item!¡±


    ¡°Control them!¡±


    ¡°What about slimes?¡±


    ¡­.


    When the racer of Mount Haruna and the others heard the news, they could not help but have a strange look on their faces.


    In this era, anyone who wanted to become a wizard had to apply through the wizard Union.


    Furthermore, not only were the evil eyes recruited, all the books from the wizard schools and academies had to be submitted collectively to the Victoria University Library in the central Federation¡¯s capital.


    After they handed it in, the extra books from the local people were burned!


    The common folk were not allowed to have sorcerer books.


    Only Victoria University in the king¡¯s city had it!


    In an instant, terrifying scenes appeared in various places.


    There were huge pits on the ground, and the evil god cult mages who had already submitted to the evil god burned the books.


    BOOM!


    Flames soared into the sky, like smoke rising from the earth, and drifted to the entire Magus world.


    this is knowledge, our truth, but the evil god ¡­ In the sky-shaking flames, there was an old Magus crying bitterly, watching his entire life¡¯s research being destroyed in a day.


    where are the three Cthulhu Kings who ruled the world and saved the world? ¡±


    we four legendary Wizards, what exactly ¡­


    Countless people were silent. The Sorcerer civilization was imprisoned, and the truth of freedom was obliterated. Countless sorcerers began to despair.


    Xu Zhi sat at the entrance of the courtyard and nibbled on an Apple. this is indeed the best solution. After all, they are evil gods. The negative public opinion in this world can no longer be changed. All the Wizards are rebelling. After ruling the world, it¡¯s impossible for me to help these evil gods with their research. I¡¯d rather die than submit ¡­


    Since that was the case, it would be better to not allow the birth of Wizards among the people. The Wizards that would be born in the future could only be people from their evil god church. After a few hundred years, this generation of Wizards and all the people would die of old age.


    At that time, they would change public opinion and change history. For example, the evil gods were kind, and Emperor Ermin and the alchemy Emperor were tyrannical. They came to this world and saved the people of this land ¡­ At that time, they would represent justice and blossom in this land again. The sorcerers and witches would worship them and use the countless sorcerers in the Sorcerer world to advance civilization. They would do research for them and completely become their territory.¡±


    As the creator, Xu Zhi could not help but sigh at the cruelty of history when he saw the alternation and development of civilizations.


    He suddenly recalled an ancient record from the Qin Dynasty.


    ¡°When the first emperor ¡­ To destroy the path of the previous King, to burn the words of the hundred families, to be foolish. Build a city, kill heroes, gather soldiers from all over the world, gather in Xianyang, defeat the enemies, forge the twelve men of gold, and weaken the people of the world!¡±


    These three Otherworld players have the demeanor of our first emperor.

 Chapter 130

    ?


    Chapter 130: The Cthulhu era


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Zhi took a bite of the Apple, but he was very calm.


    The fate of the three Otherworld players had always been in his hands. If they went too far in their tyranny, the god of wisdom would personally come and create a big disconnection. He would see who was more tyrannical.


    The Three Kingdoms that Cthulhu had obtained were just empty shells.


    Ermin and the others were very smart. All the cultivation resources and Alchemy products had long been moved away and collected in spatial magic boxes. The core high-level legendary Wizards of the Three Kingdoms also took the opportunity to escape and successfully met up with Ermin and the others.


    The appearance of the space magic box just happened to allow a group of legend Wizards to live inside, making it convenient for them to wear their core power and escape collectively.


    The three empty kingdoms that they had taken over had no resources and no powerful wizards. Although they had books and foundations, they still had to develop themselves again, which would take at least one or two hundred years.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t easy to re-cultivate a rank 6 legend wizard who was loyal to them.


    Ermine and the others took away a batch of cores, and the three Kingdoms ¡®strength didn¡¯t hurt their Foundation ¡­ In the one or two hundred years that they took over the development of the Three Kingdoms, they were penniless. They started from scratch and worked for me. In the sandbox in the orchard, they re-developed a new group of powerful sorcerers and developed a bright sorcerer era.¡±


    Double the development, double the happiness ¡­


    Xu Zhi laughed.


    With that in mind, the development of our Orchard is really thriving.


    He was a farmer, so it was naturally better to have three players to help him plow the land.


    Xu Zhi gnawed on the Apple and threw the core away. but when they really take shape and develop to their glory, they begin to have a large number of legendary wizard teams, Academies, and sects. When the country is at its peak, they begin to officially establish research and start various topics. That¡¯s when I log off from them.


    Climbing the technology tree in my sandbox world?


    It didn¡¯t exist!


    ¡­¡­


    Year 961 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    The Church of Light had identified it as a cult and had launched a nationwide campaign. The racer of Mount Haruna and the others had no choice but to escape with Charlot, Ermin, and the others.


    The Army split into two groups. Circe and Long Ji were also fleeing on the other side.


    However, Ryuji was not trusted. He was scheming against Circe and the king of half-orcs, who were two insidious villains to begin with.


    In fact, the fact that the racer of Mount Haruna and the others were able to gain Ermin¡¯s trust was largely due to the assurance of the native magic sword ¡®Pandora¡¯. After all, she knew that she needed more help, even though the racer of Mount Haruna and the others were still being toyed with by the magic sword every day.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find the truth.¡±


    In the desert, Ermin pressed her cloak tightly and looked at her followers around her, as if she was reminded of the time when she had fled with Grantham. we will explore the door of truth. If we can understand the truth of Emperor Medusa¡¯s voluntary death, it will be the beginning of our counterattack ¡­


    Circe, Ryuji. and Emeli were on a small boat in the sea. In the space magic box in their hands lived a group of top legendary Wizards from the Rose Kingdom and the half-orc kingdom. revive my disciple Medusa so that she will no longer be in despair and wake up from death on her own. We also want to break through to the demigod realm ¡­


    In the end, the strong blow could not destroy them.


    Even if the evil god ruled the world, even if Medusa¡¯s unknown despair before her death ¡­


    The Magi who pursued the truth still chose to move forward in the midst of difficulties.


    ¡­.


    Year 963 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    Over the years, the three Cthulhu Kings had completely taken control of their bodies during their internal strife. They had improved the Cthulhu Cthulhu¡¯s body and restrained the passive ¡®indescribable fear¡¯.


    They gradually began to use most of their strength to suppress the power of their aura.


    Otherwise, the Cthulhu evil god would not be able to rule this land!


    &Nbsp; originally, the three evil gods had been separated into three parts to prevent Cthulhu from being killed. But this separation gave others the chance to assassinate them. But now, they finally chose to completely reform the evil gods, and there were no more loopholes.


    our era has completely arrived.


    Year 968 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    Civilization was advancing at a crazy pace!


    The University of Victoria had launched a Wizard Tournament that had shaken the entire Wizard World and the entire Federation.


    At this time, the entire Central City-the capital of the Federation-was the body of the evil god of Cthulhu, and countless people lived on the vast body of Cthulhu.


    This was an extremely terrifying giant God!


    The 60,000-feet-tall giant, who had reached Xu Zhi¡¯s chest, was sitting on a giant chair made of mountain soil. His hands were on the armrests, and his huge head was raised slightly, looking up at the endless sky.


    The flesh and blood of the entire Cthulhu evil God¡¯s continent of R ¡®lyeh swelled and transformed into squirming red houses. Countless witches and schools settled there, and they meditated for the evil God¡¯s body every day.


    The Cthulhu evil god had not moved for more than ten years.


    Because every time he moved, he would need to consume a lot of energy and eat a lot.


    The arena for the ten wizard exchange matches was the Cthulhu evil god, where the ten fingers were extended.


    In front of the ten fingers, there was a huge circular palm. This was where the thousands of spectators were watching the competition.


    ¡°Beat her!¡±


    ¡°Mi Qi, you are the strongest wizard in our alchemy Department!¡±


    ¡°Clear our names!¡±


    ¡­..


    On the palm, countless people were cheering.


    Over the years, more and more people began to submit to the evil god cult and submit to their rule.


    The evil God¡¯s ¡®King¡¯s city body¡¯ was not limited to this. The legendary Supreme Victoria University was on the right arm of the Cthulhu evil god. Layers of spirals were like arm guards, forming a tower-shaped architectural University attached to the arm.


    Cthulhu¡¯s Royal Palace was on its huge left thigh.


    At this time, the competition had come to an end. On the flat and wide left leg, the bright red flesh-colored ground, and on both sides, there were Palace witches in beautiful wizard robes scattering flowers and shouting, ¡±


    ¡°The winner of this year¡¯s Victoria University Wizard Tournament, Annie, is here to meet the great Lord of Wizards! The king of truth of the world! Your Majesty, Cthulhu!¡±


    Annis, greetings to the Almighty God!!


    Flesh and blood squirmed, and a woman walked out. She looked up at the terrifying body of Cthulhu in awe and worship.


    What a great life!


    Annie¡¯s eyes were bright and fiery. our world should be ruled by such a powerful God ¡­


    One look from him was enough to make people collapse.


    His voice alone was enough to drive a person crazy.


    The city that the Magi lived in was on top of him.


    Annie looked at the heretic God, and the heretic God was also looking at the little ant, Annie, who was standing on its thigh.


    Annie was a peerless genius. According to their spectating and discussion, her talent was no less than the three witches who had founded the era. She might be able to start a new era.


    after all these years, we have finally discovered a genius who can start a new era. Her talents will not belong to people like Circe and Medusa.


    They all clearly knew the importance of geniuses and their creativity. It was not something that could be achieved with just a large number of people. A group of people with mediocre ideas would not have the ability to create an era no matter how hard they worked.


    It was usually a small number of people who created an era.


    ¡°I have to get her.¡±


    &Nbsp; although the three evil gods were working together on the surface, in reality, they were still scheming against each other and stabbing each other in the back.


    ¡°She¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mine. Everyone, please let me have it this once. I¡¯m willing to pay the price.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    All the witches ¡®throats were dry and thirsty, and they did not dare to raise their heads. All kinds of majestic voices came from the high place of the evil god, and terrifying sound waves vibrated from the clouds as the internal quarrels began.


    the evil God¡¯s thoughts are chaotic. It can¡¯t be fathomed or described.


    The sorcerers and witches lowered their heads respectfully.


    After all these years, these ministers had long gotten used to it.


    The appearance of a world-shaking genius who had joined the three evil gods had made Ermin and the others even more anxious.


    Year 975 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    As another legendary witch of the kingdom of Babylon had secretly joined them, the secret location of the Becco mountains was exposed. They began to encircle and annihilate the Church of Light and the remnants of the kingdom of Babylon. The evil god of Cthulhu had taken action personally.


    ¡°You guys hurry up and leave.¡±


    An ahoge bird flapped its wings and slowly rose into the air. It shrieked mournfully, ¡± I¡¯ll lure them. You guys find another place to hide ¡­ ¡®Out of the four of us, two of us are the core muscle players who can¡¯t die, and one of us is the weakest page, so I¡¯m the most suitable ¡­¡¯ After I die, it doesn¡¯t matter if the race becomes wild. In fact, it will be more convenient for you all instead of me stirring up trouble and rebelling all day!¡±


    ¡°. ¡®ll cut off your hand if you pay more, you ¡­¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna took a deep breath.


    After so many years, they had already integrated into the Sorcerer world. It was a real life, and death was no different in front of them. Not many people could easily see through death and had the courage to face it in such a situation.

 Chapter 131

    ?


    Chapter 131: I¡¯ve been waiting for this sentence my entire life


    Translator: 549690339


    Ermin¡¯s face was silent, she wanted to say something but stopped.


    After getting along for so many years, although these four evil god consciousnesses were somewhat independent and often burst out with all kinds of inexplicable words and comical acts, they had gradually seen each other as companions.


    ¡°Can you touch my head before I die?¡± The bald bird looked at Ermin and suddenly laughed. I want you to sign your name on my bald head.


    ¡°It¡¯s another strange request,¡±


    Ermine was stunned for a moment and stroked its bald central head with exuberant black curly hair.


    Huala!


    The ripples of life flashed, and a line of words gradually appeared on the scalp in the middle. It was Ermin¡¯s name.


    The ahoge bird was like a cat, constantly rubbing against her hand. Suddenly, it was dazed and full of regret,


    I¡¯m sorry. We destroyed your world ¡­ We crossed worlds and broke through dimensions to come here. Originally, we wanted to ask for your signature and play happily with you. In the end, it led to this. Those red-named players secretly killed us. They¡¯re too evil!¡±


    After saying that, the ahoge bird soared into the sky. this is a catastrophe that we caused. We should be the ones to end it.


    Whoosh.


    It flew toward the mountains in the distance, its figure cutting through the sky.


    A moment later, a terrifying aura spread from the distance, followed by a heart-wrenching and Savage laugh. It was a roar in Chinese, ¡± I¡¯m here, your grandfather is here! Red names, come and kill me!¡±


    ¡°These guys ¡­ He always does things that people can¡¯t understand.¡± Ermin, Charlot, and the others looked at each other.


    Pan Yu Xian, who was tied behind his back, whispered in a somewhat complicated voice, you¡¯re going to die, yet you¡¯re still making such a strange request. Are you a pervert? ¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna fell to the ground and laughed bitterly. it¡¯s finally got its way. We¡¯ve been secretly competing, but this bastard still got our idol¡¯s autograph first!


    Year 991 of the Babylon Kingdom.


    Several years passed. In the depths of a dark cave.


    after being hunted down for nearly a hundred years and working hard for nearly a hundred years, I have finally broken through and reached Medusa¡¯s level. Ermin took a deep breath and said, ¡± I¡¯m on the verge of breaking through to the demigod realm. I need the pressure of death.


    Only the demigod Cthulhu and the demigod Phoenix could bring the pressure of death.


    They chose to challenge Phoenix.


    The Phoenix wasn¡¯t a powerful demigod. In fact, it was even weaker at the same cultivation level. Its three genetic talents were all related to fire, and the last talent was rebirth from fire.


    It didn¡¯t have any sorcery skills and was just a wild beast that used its strength roughly.


    ¡°But it¡¯s still a demigod.¡±


    On this day, Ermin went deep into the underground lava cave and challenged Phoenix alone. She fought from the underground to the Green Mountains. The world seemed to be covered in flames and Ermin was on the verge of death.


    we can¡¯t hold on any longer. Save them!


    Xue Baixue, the racer of Mount Haruna, and the others quickly controlled the evil God¡¯s body to attack, but it was shattered into pieces.


    Xue Bai¡¯s body was hit.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Ermin¡¯s mind went blank when she saw this scene. In her anger, something in her mind seemed to break. She broke through and became a demigod while bathing in blood. She injured the Phoenix and the Phoenix escaped.


    On this day, Ermin also stepped into a new field that Medusa had come into contact with in the past, the limit of human beings: Demigod.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    On the ground, everyone looked at the broken xuebai without saying a word.


    Ermin¡¯s body trembled slightly as she picked up the red muscle strip. you¡¯re an evil god, but you¡¯re willing to risk your lives to save me. Aren¡¯t you afraid of death ¡­


    that¡¯s right, a long life of nearly two hundred years ¡­ It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s suddenly gone.¡±


    Xue Baixue¡¯s voice gradually became softer and weaker as he looked at the ground covered in flames.


    ¡°But I¡¯m already very satisfied. I¡¯ve been very smart since I was young, but I¡¯ve also been very confused. That¡¯s like something from my past life. I¡¯ve always thought that after I graduated from college, I¡¯ll study an unpopular major in ocean knowledge, intern, and work.


    I kept thinking, thinking, until I saw a picture on a live broadcast.


    That hot-blooded young lady who had been working hard for the sake of the entire era. She clearly had no hope of winning, but she still wanted to kill her way out of despair. I had a strong urge in my heart. I wanted to enter, I wanted to enter the Sorcerer world in the picture, I wanted to see that girl.


    I immediately made up my mind. I madly studied the thesis, working so hard that I lost quite a bit of hair. When I succeeded and opened ¡®start your Second Life¡¯, I set a life goal for myself: I¡¯ll definitely protect her. ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± Ermine was bitter, but she was already used to these strange words.


    just like that, I finally found a goal in my lost life ¡­ Before I die, can you promise me a request? This is my only dream.¡± Xue Baixue revealed a gentle smile. I¡¯ve been in this world for nearly two hundred years. This is my only dream.


    Ermine was silent for a moment.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡±


    Her smile, which she had learned for nothing, gradually became brighter. my most admired Emperor Ermin, don¡¯t be so shameless. When she smiled, she held me in her arms with one hand and made a V-shape with the other hand, and said to me-%?#!~+? @?¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Ermin was stunned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, but if saying this sentence is your lifelong dream ¡­¡± She squeezed out a smile on her beautiful face and used this awkward foreign world¡¯s language to read the evil God¡¯s ravings that she couldn¡¯t understand at all, ¡±


    xuebai is my husband. I want to marry him in the most beautiful white wedding dress!


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    ¡°Hahahaha! If that¡¯s the case, then my dream ¡­ My life will be satisfied then.¡± Xue Baixue finally laughed out loud, as if he had been relieved of a heavy burden.


    Whoosh.


    The bright red flesh in Ermin¡¯s hand had completely lost its vitality and was dead.


    The words ¡± dream ¡± were still echoing in her ears as Ermin looked at everything in a daze.


    She stood up and tried to understand the meaning of this sentence. unknowingly, I¡¯ve already carried everyone¡¯s hopes and become everyone¡¯s dream? ¡±


    ¡°This b * stard, so this was what he was hiding.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna watched everything unfold in a daze.


    On the cliff further away.


    Charlot leaned against the magic sword and sat on the edge. She calmly looked up at the vast sky and said, ¡± our king of Babylon is still the little girl who liked to be emotional. In the face of the death of her followers, she still can not take it lightly ¡­ However, another evil god died. I don¡¯t know if I should laugh or cry.¡±


    She had never liked to express her emotions, but it was obvious that she was not calm when her eyes flashed.


    Demon Sword Pandora¡¯s expression was extremely complicated. Suddenly, she burst out laughing, ¡± this group of bastards! It was such a touching and tear-jerking scene before death, but they completely destroyed the atmosphere in an instant.¡±

 Chapter 132

    ?


    Chapter 132: The final moment


    Translator: 549690339


    After collecting the corpses, the group set off again.


    From the beginning to the end, Ermin did not cry.


    Back then, Ermin was a silly girl who loved to cry. She was hot-blooded, emotional, and impulsive. She had even cried countless times during the escape of the alchemy Emperor. She cried even more hysterically during the battle at the waterfall with Charlot.


    However, on the day she ascended the throne, her teacher Grantham had told her about the history of King Lilith before he died of old age.


    The teacher told her, ¡±


    The one he admired the most was Lilith. She was also a weak witch back then, but after sitting in that position, no matter what difficulties and despair she encountered, she did not cry.


    This was because the king of Babylon was not allowed to shed tears.


    A few days later, when her teacher, alchemy monarch, died, she did not cry.


    ¡°But how many more people will die on this path?¡± Ermine sighed and looked at the people around her. we may all eventually lead most of them to death.


    as long as the kingdom of Babylon can be revived ¡­


    Around them, the Babylonian witch ministers who had followed them all looked worried.


    These were the elites of the country. There were more than ten rank 6 legendary Wizards, and they were the core strength of the entire wizard country.


    They were now living in Pandora¡¯s Box, recuperating and forming a small spatial tribe.


    now, I have finally reached Medusa¡¯s level.


    After a moment of silence, she stood up and said, ¡± go find witch Circe and the others. It¡¯s time to meet them! Let me light the divine fire and figure out what kind of hopeless truth Medusa saw at that time.¡±


    Half a month later, ermine failed to break through.


    In this world, the limit of humans was demigod. They finally knew this terrifying truth.


    ¡°In this land, the demigod realm is the limit! If it was another world, I¡¯m afraid I would have taken that step in an instant without any hindrance. This world is a cage! They¡¯ve confined our talents!¡±


    At this moment, Ermin finally understood Medusa¡¯s meaning before she died.


    Circe, Charlot, and the others were in despair.


    However. Ermin looked determined. that¡¯s impossible. There must be. way to break through to mythical level eight, but we haven¡¯t explored it yet ¡­ There¡¯s no way out. Even if we die, we have to break through and become gods!¡±


    The few of them were stunned and looked at Ermin in a daze, but they revealed a bright smile.


    Yes, there was no way out.


    ¡­.


    Year 1003 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    Charlot was the second person to be close to breaking through to the demigod realm.


    They began to search for the demigod Phoenix, and finally found traces of the Phoenix in a hidden cave in a mountain range at the edge of the world.


    This time, with the demigod Ermin holding the fort, Charlot was on the verge of death. After challenging thirteen times, Charlot broke through to the demigod realm, and the Phoenix flew away with serious injuries.


    Year 1009 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    The king of half-orcs Emeli was close to breaking through to the demigod realm.


    They began to search for the demigod Phoenix, and finally, in a swamp, they found the Phoenix, who had retracted the flames around her body, buried herself, and used the high temperature to burn the mud, turning herself into a mud statue.


    It had been hiding in the statue, worshipped and prayed by the ignorant people of the swamp tribes.


    After fighting for several months, Emeli was on the verge of death countless times before he finally broke through to the demigod realm. The Phoenix flew away with heavy injuries.


    Year 1027 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    Circe¡¯s path to becoming a demigod was the longest. After spending more than a hundred years, she finally opened up a new path as a Necromancer and was about to break through to become an undead demigod.


    In the ocean, they found a Phoenix that used flames to solidify the soil and tried to turn itself into a mud statue before throwing its corpse into the depths of the ocean to hide. After fighting for several days, Circe broke through to the demigod realm.


    ¡­.


    The following year, the year 1028 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    The evil gods were fighting again!


    The sky fell and the earth cracked. The entire capital collapsed.


    Another person died, leaving only two Cthulhu Kings.


    Ermin and the others fell into an unprecedented atmosphere of urgency. if one more evil god dies, the evil God¡¯s body will truly be unified, and it will begin to have the strength to deal with us and kill us!


    Even though the four of them had become demigods, they were still vulnerable. Not only had they improved in the past 100 years, but the evil gods had also grown in strength.


    They could already feel the terrifying aura in the center of the wizard Kingdom.


    It far exceeded the strength of a human demigod and was infinitely close to a true God. Even a dozen demigods might not be its match ¡­


    what kind of terrifying aura was that? if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this world was restricting him ¡­ The demigod Ermin stood in the mountains, looking at the wizard Kingdom from afar, at the terrifying and vast Cthulhu evil god sitting on the black stone throne. Countless Wizards lived on his shell, and he showed a touch of fear. the time left for us is less than 30 years, and now is the last moment!


    ¡­..


    the destruction brought ¡­ Are you a new student?¡±


    Xu Zhi stood up and picked up the trash can in the room, which was filled with a large pile of plastic bags and fruit cores. He strode out of the door, planning to dump it at the garbage truck on the nearby village Trail.


    With the limits of this barren Earth¡¯s environment, it was impossible for the Cthulhu evil god to break through to the mythical level.


    However, he could still continue to grow stronger. The cells in his body could increase his wizard level, turning him into a demigod with extremely distorted combat power. He could even infinitely approach the combat power of a true God, and could beat up more than a dozen demigods at the same level, or even hundreds of them ¡­


    In such a desperate situation, the only way to win is to break through to level eight mythical realm. Can you really do it? ¡± Xu Zhi thought about it for a moment and walked back with the trash can in his hand. there¡¯s not much time left for you guys.


    ¡­.


    In the real world.


    In a room that was plastered all over the beach of Ermin, a young man slowly woke up and stood up to the window.


    He gave off a very contradictory aura. He was clearly a young man in his early twenties, but he gave off the feeling of being old and experienced, giving people the illusion that he was extremely calm.


    ¡°This power ¡­¡±


    Pay again and chop hands stood up silently and went to the mirror to look at everything.


    The pimples and potholes on his face began to disappear gradually. His unhealthy body. which had been an otaku for too long, also began to become healthy. my body, it actually ¡­


    The powerful spirit and soul of a rank 6 wizard still returned to his body.


    On the other side.


    Xue Baixue also stood up. He silently felt everything and felt that his entire person was full of energy.


    He looked at himself in the mirror.


    Originally, as he was in charge of the evil God¡¯s evolution, he had crazily researched and read papers, causing him to lose a lot of hair. It was dry, easy to fall off, and he had become a little bald. Now, his hair had actually turned black, the kind that looked like it would grow back very quickly.


    ¡°It actually ¡­¡±


    He was completely shocked. After a moment of silence, he blinked his eyes. this hardcore game not only makes you bald, but it also makes you grow hair? Healthy body? He¡¯s so considerate of the players.¡±


    no, this is my wife¡¯s blessing! He looked at the screenshot in silence and logged into the internet.

 Chapter 133

    ?


    Chapter 133: Chapter 133 the path to godhood


    Translator: 549690339


    The online forum of the ¡± spore evolution ¡± game began to become restless, because a well-known player who was trying to survive, ¡± pay more and chop off your hands ¡°, had appeared.


    ¡°The big boss is dead?¡±


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but get excited and asked about the situation inside.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t save a screenshot.


    Exquisite murals were pasted on the wall, and the whole story was slowly described.


    Gradually, everyone was touched by the tragedy and some admired the heroic sacrifice of the rich.


    After explaining what had happened.


    Pay more and I¡¯ll chop your hands off: ¡± brothers, I¡¯m dead. I¡¯ve tried my best. After all, the situation inside is too dangerous. However, I¡¯ve obtained Ermin¡¯s signature. I¡¯ll let you all enjoy it. I¡¯ve created a special ending CG wallpaper for the game.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    (Seven pieces)


    ¡­.


    In the image, Ermin was holding a Mediterranean dumbfounded bird. In the middle of his black and lush Mediterranean Sea, there was a bald spot, and she signed ¡± Ermin ¡± in the delicate handwriting of the other world.


    All the players were speechless.


    Everyone was fine at first, but they were quite pessimistic for him. Everyone knew that he was a decent person to spend money on and cut off his hands, unlike the slutty racer of Mount Haruna. What! Muah! An! Comfort!


    After all, he could¡¯ve lived on and lived on, but he chose to sacrifice his life to save Ermin. He was indeed a hero ¡­


    She had to be gentle.


    He definitely had to give her some encouragement.


    Everyone was taking deep breaths in front of the keyboard to build up their emotions, but now ¡­


    Mengmei wants to evolve into a Dragon and endorse the legendary web-based game: ¡°Hahahaha! He couldn¡¯t help but laugh like a barbell! I was quite sad at first, but with this hairstyle and the signature, I¡¯m sorry, I really can¡¯t comfort you. Sorry (helpless face.jpg)¡±


    Haruko loves learning: ¡± I can¡¯t stop laughing too. I wouldn¡¯t have laughed so miserably, but the contrast is too great ¡­ His abdominal muscles were showing from laughing! (Detestable)¡±


    [ learn medicine to save the world ]. ¡± brother, this is your problem. We¡¯ve already prepared our feelings. but in the end ¡­ Are you a pervert? To make my goddess do such a thing. (Crazy)¡±


    ¡­.


    I¡¯ll chop off my hands if. pay more ¡­


    Wasn¡¯t it normal to ask for an autograph on a bald head before dying?


    Then, not long after he came out of the game, another big Shot came out.


    Everyone was instantly excited.


    What was going on?


    Xue Bai didn¡¯t beat around the bush, and very seriously introduced the situation inside to everyone.


    How he had valiantly blocked the attack for Ermin, and then Ermin had broken through to the demigod realm for him. The sad scene was so touching that it was as if they had seen a real heroic scene.


    This person was still the most reliable.


    They sighed in their hearts. As expected of the Big Shot who had organized this group game activity.


    Therefore, everyone began to think about how to comfort this Big Shot. They also began to build up their emotions and even continued to think about the lines they had just said ¡­


    Xue Bai Xue: ¡± by the way, I have a commemorative ending. I won¡¯t say more. I¡¯ll just send everyone a picture. Feel it for yourselves!


    Gif (1)


    It was a gif composed of countless exquisite high-definition wallpaper and still pictures that were connected in series by software. The pages were flipped frantically to form the GIF.


    In the picture, Emperor Ermin was holding a muscle in one hand, and the other hand slowly made a V-shape, while she said something ¡­ However, from the shape of his mouth, it was difficult to make out what he said.


    But!


    Below the picture, there was a caption that matched the shape of the person¡¯s mouth.


    xuebai is my husband. I want to marry him in the most beautiful white wedding dress!


    All the players were speechless.


    Pfft!


    This damn gif!


    Everyone went silent and instantly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The previous one was a comical face, but this one ¡­ They don¡¯t need our comfort at all. We don¡¯t have any sympathy in our hearts right now, and we even want to hit them!


    there¡¯s actually such a shameless person in this world!!


    ¡°Emperor Ermin is my wife! You actually dared to trick my goddess!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll Cut Off Your Hands if you pay more. It¡¯s useless to learn. You two come out and get beaten online! You deceived my tears!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re simply a disgrace to our ermine evil god fan club! (Burning with anger)¡±


    ¡­.


    They began to criticize him crazily. This person was simply shameless!


    After that, after more than an hour, the racer of Mount Haruna finally came out.


    ¡°Even this guy is dead?¡±


    Everyone could not help but ask.


    Haruko loves learning: ¡± hehehe! No matter what you want to say, racer of Mount Haruna, come out and get beaten up first!


    [ learn medicine to save the world ]. ¡± that¡¯s right, I can¡¯t trust you guys anymore. The previous two were already so flirtatious. This ¡­ Shoot him for ten minutes, then drag him out for an explanation!¡±


    ¡­.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was speechless.


    What happened? I¡¯m innocent!


    He was dumbfounded. Why did he criticize me as soon as he came out? I didn¡¯t do anything.


    The racer of Mount Haruna coughed. It¡¯s already year 1031 in the Sorcerer world. Congratulations to the Sorcerer Kingdom of Babylon for reaching the Millennium.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t said whether you¡¯re dead or not!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already dead. Now, it¡¯s the final moment of the Magus world¡¯s survival. The two Cthulhu Kings are fighting each other. The moment they decide who¡¯s the winner, it¡¯ll be time to wipe out the remaining forces of the Three Kingdoms.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± the three of us have officially quit the game. The only book left in the game is the most useless one. It¡¯s useless to him. He can only broadcast the situation of the Wizarding World to us from the inside.


    Then wouldn¡¯t we be dead?


    The Sorcerer world was going to ¡­


    After everyone laughed and laughed, they couldn¡¯t help but have this terrifying thought explode in their minds.


    The racer of Mount Haruna explained to everyone the truth of the Sorcerer world, which was even more terrifying.


    It was impossible to become a God, and everyone would remain at the demigod realm.


    In fact, Medusa had already broken through at that time, but she had not become a God, so she had been killed by the Cthulhu evil god.


    The people around them trembled when they heard this. They recalled Medusa¡¯s words before she died, and the truth was finally out.


    This time, everyone was even more desperate. Even the path to becoming a god was cut off. The evil god of Cthulhu was already invincible in the other world, and there was almost no room for counterattack.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me how you died.¡± Xue Baixue couldn¡¯t help but say. He was also extremely excited.


    ¡°I committed suicide.¡±


    ¡°I committed suicide to quit the game,¡± the racer of Mount Haruna replied.


    Suicide?


    Everyone¡¯s mind went blank and they couldn¡¯t understand.


    Things had turned out to be unexpected. Among the three who had retreated, the racer of Mount Haruna was the most serious one. One could only imagine how tense the situation was over there.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± those red names! I know you guys must be eavesdropping on the forums! I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re going to lose for sure. We already have a way to win, and the evil gods are not a threat!¡±


    ¡°What sure-win method?¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¡°I¡¯ll still become a God!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied, ¡± the road is paved by humans. From one to seven wizard realms, it¡¯s also paved by humans from nothing to something. Why can¡¯t a level eight mythical creature do the same? ¡±


    Wizards are a group of people who pursue the truth. If this path doesn¡¯t work, we have another path.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± the road to godhood is already in place. Our Three Kingdoms, as well as the Church of Light, have joined forces to set up a world-shaking game of chess. So, I committed suicide ¡­ The two evil gods, listen up! Ermin and the others inside are about to declare war on you two. They won¡¯t wait until you kill each other and merge completely!¡±


    As soon as the racer of Mount Haruna made the announcement, it caused a huge uproar.

 Chapter 134

    ?


    Chapter 134: The last of everything


    Translator: 549690339


    There was still room for a counterattack?


    The forum was instantly filled with excitement after this post.


    But it was impossible.


    Demigods were the limit of the Magus world.


    If one really wanted to become a God, perhaps it was just as Medusa had said. Only by ascending to the realm of gods and coming to the Land of the Gods would it be possible. No one could make a breakthrough on this barren land.


    However, the racer of Mount Haruna actually said that he had a solution?


    Not only were the netizens excited, but the two major research institutes were also agitated.


    maybe he¡¯s just trying to scare us and stall for time. After all, it¡¯s impossible for him to become a God.


    One by one, the researchers in white coats walked around. The atmosphere was tense.


    They even wanted to investigate the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s identity immediately and stop him. However, the racer of Mount Haruna and the others had never revealed any real-life information, so it was unrealistic to hack into the forum of this black technology.


    ¡­.


    At that moment, the racer of Mount Haruna was still talking.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s everyone¡¯s responsibility to maintain the game environment and attack the red names! According to the flow of time, the game had almost started. All they had to do was wait for Xiao naohu to come down the mountain and post the screenshot as the live broadcaster ¡­


    As the commentator outside, I¡¯ll be doing a live broadcast for everyone and explaining this shocking Go game.


    An hour outside is four years inside. Even if you red names know about it, it¡¯s impossible for you to make any response!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna said,¡±this scheme is the biggest change in the history of the Magus world!¡± This was a situation that only existed in a thousand years. If he succeeded, he would change the entire world.


    In the days to come, man will conquer nature! The gods in the heavens will be beaten to death by us! We¡¯ll be far ahead of the era of alchemy emperors! Surpass the three witches and start the wizard era!¡±


    The only change in the world in a thousand years?


    Kill the gods in the sky?


    F * ck!


    All the netizens were in an uproar.


    ¡®This bastard is really a God Slayer ¡­¡¯


    At the same time, they sat in front of their computers with complicated thoughts in their minds. we have witnessed everything, the era of the dark witches, the era of the alchemy monarch, and the era of the evil god.


    This was an epic that belonged to the world.


    most of us grew under the witness, change, and participation of the ¡®image livestream¡¯, walking step by step towards glory. Countless songs of praise in blood and tears, countless heroes¡¯ deaths and rebirths ¡­


    Was the final moment coming?


    What kind of drastic changes would happen to the world?


    Everyone was driven by the emotions of the racer of Mount Haruna, and their hot-blooded emotions were spreading.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± the chess game of the world is about to begin. Let us witness the first God of the land of the Magi!


    ¡°The counterattack is about to begin!¡±


    Huala!


    As expected, in less than 30 seconds, the first screenshot appeared.


    It was posted by little brain Tiger downhill.


    they should be starting to fight inside. Let me give some comments. Everyone, look at this picture ¡­ The speed of the car on Mount Haruna started to pick up.


    In the screenshot, it was a scene where the sky was falling apart. In the capital city of Cthulhu, a terrifying and vast evil god stood up. There was a rain of blood from the sky, and countless people were wailing and running on the streets.


    In the rain of blood, on the street, a golden-haired girl in a wizard¡¯s robe was holding a Black Book and kissing it.


    Everyone was speechless.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was speechless.


    What¡¯s going on? what¡¯s happening inside?


    Why is this book of yours so indecent? you don¡¯t play by the rules, and you¡¯re in love the moment you start reading?


    Bastard, have you also fallen?! How am I supposed to comment on this scene!


    ¡­..


    Year 1040 of the kingdom of Babylon.


    In the center of a dark, nameless space, there was a Black Altar covered with exquisite alchemy magic patterns. It was simple, vast, and had an extremely ancient aura. Wisps of black smoke surrounded it, giving it a quiet and strange sense of mystery.


    Circe sat quietly at the edge of the altar and closed her eyes slightly, as if she was recalling the past in the tribe and the beginning of everything.


    The three witches held torches in their hands and stepped on a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t want to walk towards destruction!¡±


    death can not crush our arms or destroy our backbones!¡­ Today, history will record our courage!¡±


    On that day, countless women came. They abandoned their husbands and said goodbye to their children. They clearly knew that they were going to die. They clearly knew that death would bring them extreme pain, but no one retreated.


    ¡°Everything is just like back then.¡±


    Circe chuckled, as if she was reliving the days of her youth. However, now was the era of the young, whether it was her disciple Medusa, Ermin, Charlot, or the others ¡­


    In a daze, she seemed to hear Demetrius whispering in her ear, ¡± my dear Circe, what are you willing to pay in order to win? ¡±


    ¡°Everything,¡±


    Circe replied in a low voice.


    All of a sudden, her vision blurred. She stared at the hundreds of rows of witch ministers under the altar.


    BOOM!


    The space was shaking.


    The atmosphere was solemn and heavy.


    They all clearly understood that the survival of the world depended on this battle. It was the last hope.


    All the elites of the Three Kingdoms were here, and even the powerful prisoners in the large prison, hundreds of level five Wizards, 37 epic Wizards, and the two newly-advanced genius epic Wizards who had been on the run for more than a hundred years.


    the world is balanced. The truth of us Wizards is equivalent exchange. We have to pay for what we want ¡­ Circe stood up and stood calmly on the altar, looking down at the hundreds of witch ministers below.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    ¡­..


    The small town of the witches, qilatti.


    This was a secret gathering place, but it was already empty.


    Other than the high-level sorcerers in the inner space, there were countless low-level sorcerers who had been scattered all over the world, hiding in every corner of the city, waiting for the world¡¯s last moment.


    In a house in the town.


    Lucy, Charlotte, and Ermin were in the garden, holding a spray can, taking care of the plants, and trimming the leaves.


    After Lucy was resurrected, she was only a ghost, her body was a faint transparent shadow. However, she was originally a genius wizard from the Academy, and the three of them had now become a level five death wizard.


    The three of them were chatting in the garden, like the closest sisters.


    the three of us have finally reunited, ¡± Charlot said softly. I¡¯ve thought of this scene countless times. Even Ermin has stopped me countless times ¡­


    Ermine smiled faintly and didn¡¯t answer.


    Lucy looked at the two of them in a daze. She had no idea that she had changed the course of the world.


    The world seemed to be revolving around her, with her resurrection as the center.


    And now, the two sisters from back then had actually grown to the point where even the world would be moved by them. Demigods, just thinking about it was unimaginable.


    ¡°The three of them, the trio from back then ¡­ It¡¯s finally complete.¡± A black sword was leaning against the white wall, looking at the three of them. It was as if it was not the two great Lords in the garden, but three young Magi who were laughing.


    Charlot had sacrificed too much to return to this moment.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving. Believe the two of us, we¡¯ll be back.¡± Charlot stood up and picked up her sword.


    ¡°Wait for us,¡± Ermine waved her hand and left the courtyard.


    In the garden, there was only a faint, slender ghost woman left. Lucy didn¡¯t say anything, she just watched them leave quietly.


    After some distance, Charlot turned to Ermin and said, ¡± it¡¯s about to start. Do you still remember your sorcery? have you opened up its truth? ¡±


    Ermine nodded. She suddenly remembered the words of her reclusive teacher who used to study waves.


    ¡°The shaking of the world is the origin of everything! The world was shaking! Life was shaking! The vibration would form ripples! The ripples are the power of life!¡±


    ¡°What about the soul?¡± Charlot asked.


    Ermin replied, ¡± the soul is shaking too. The soul itself is a kind of Ripple Energy.


    remember this. You must come back. Charlot also laughed.


    ¡°Then, go to hell.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the entire Pandora¡¯s sword in Charlot¡¯s hand turned into a black mist, making a shocking hissing sound, and pierced into Ermin¡¯s chest.


    Huala!


    Blood gushed out of Ermin¡¯s chest, and she died instantly.


    In the next second, Ermin¡¯s entire body turned into a pool of blood and flesh and was absorbed into the demonic sword.

 Chapter 135

    ?


    Chapter 135: Opening the divine path for all living beings


    Translator: 549690339


    The moonlight shone on the ground.


    At the edge of the cliff, EMRI was flapping her gray-black wings and stretching her perfect long legs. She was sitting on the edge of the cliff and shaking. Her toes were like dragonflies touching the water. The nails on her snow-white feet were extremely sharp, bringing an exotic beauty.


    A faint smile appeared on EMRI¡¯s face.


    someone once told us Wizards that since our world is barren and the land of gods,¡¯Achilles¡¯, is not open, we mortals on earth don¡¯t have to rely on the gods. We can create our own divine realm ¡­


    Why rely on the gods in the sky?


    Obedience was mortals, and defiance was gods!


    We were born into this world to open the gate of God for the world!


    Since the divine bridge was broken, he would continue the divine path for the people of the world!


    Since the gods didn¡¯t have a place to live, he would establish a God World for the future generations!


    ¡­.


    The arrogant and Chuunibyou laughter was still ringing in his ears.


    As expected of the God of blind stupidity, he was too stupid ¡­


    It was a ridiculous thought, one that even she found absurd. Foolish, preposterous, and unrealistic, but the more they thought about it, the more their eyes burned with a fierce fire, as if they were filled with a strong anticipation.


    the evil gods from the other world have been baptized by their own civilization. They have no respect for gods and often talk about defying the heavens and defying the gods ¡­ in fact, the evil god Himself is a God, and he doesn¡¯t fear the gods in the sky at all. He has indeed opened up a path for us to be bold ¡­ We really have to give it a try.¡±


    In the pitch-black night sky, the entire cliff was deathly silent. There was a gentle breeze in the surroundings, and the moon was hanging in the sky.


    A blurry figure holding a sword had long been hidden in the darkness.


    ¡°Teacher ¡­¡± Pandora¡¯s voice started to choke.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ve been waiting for you guys for a long time.¡± EMRI looked at the sky calmly and did not move. let¡¯s start.


    Pfff!


    A sword suddenly pierced through Emeli¡¯s chest.


    Fresh blood bloomed in the demonic beauty, like a flower before dawn.


    EMRI slowly fell into a pool of blood, and his vision slowly blurred.


    I¡¯m not afraid at all. It seems like I¡¯ve been waiting for death for a long time ¡­


    Her eyes seemed to look through the clouds and the moon sky, and she vaguely saw the time when she rebelled against alchemy Emperor in his twilight years. She felt unprecedented calmness in her heart. Speaking of which, I¡¯ve been struggling in prison all these years. After I came out, I ran around with you. What was I struggling for? No goals, no dreams ¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a tall and majestic man, who was like a god, appeared in front of her eyes. It was the obsession that she had been pursuing for her entire life. She tried in vain to surpass him, but she could not.


    She was slightly stunned, but then she smiled.


    perhaps, my heart died the moment I heard that the alchemy monarch was dead ¡­


    A gentle moonlight shone down, and Emeli was swallowed by the demonic sword. The strongest Emperor in the history of the half-orc kingdom, the first orc demigod, finally died on a cliff that no one knew about.


    ¡­..


    Above the wizard Union.


    BOOM!


    A black meteor shot over, and the demigod¡¯s aura completely exploded. It rumbled like a violent meteorite, drawing a long and thin comet tail, floating in the sky above the Cthulhu evil god.


    Charlot held Pandora in her hand as she slowly looked down at everything.


    The sky was dark, and the moon hung slowly in the sky. The huge Cthulhu evil god still covered the sky and the sun, sitting on the throne in the mountains, motionless, and countless Wizards looked at this scene in a daze.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Huala!


    A dark red light appeared. It was blinding and lit up the entire sky above the capital of Cthulhu.


    ¡°Thirty days of eternal night!¡±


    Charlot held her sword and swung it down. A bright eye of eternal night exploded in the dark red, and a terrifying spiritual power burst out, filling the entire Cthulhu capital.


    Caught off guard, many of the cthulhuism society¡¯s sorcerers fell into spiritual sorcery and headed towards death in their deep sleep.


    ¡°Charlot ¡­¡± Cthulhu raised his head and looked in the direction of the Crimson light. my wizard citizens, hide in the magic box of Victoria University.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    quickly escape!!


    it¡¯s Charlot, the remnant of the Three Kingdoms!


    The Cthulhu evil God¡¯s body was in chaos. Countless Wizards cried and squeezed together, running toward the University of Victoria.


    an evil sect that has submitted to an evil god. You people are not worthy of being human ¡­ Charlot smiled, revealing the cruel expression of the Rose Savior society.


    BOOM!


    A large amount of light flashed, and the entire Cthulhu evil God¡¯s body trembled. Under Charlot¡¯s terrifying power as a demigod, a large number of Wizards died.


    ¡°That damned Charlot ¡­¡± The Cthulhu evil god was slightly angry.


    But now, he could only let Charlot slaughter his people.


    This was because most of his strength was suppressed by his ¡°indescribable fear.¡± Once he burst out with his strength to fight back, he would instantly kill all the people of the capital without leaving a single person alive.


    After a while, most of the civilians had been evacuated, and more than half of the remaining people had been killed by Charlot. The Pandora sword in her hand became even redder, carrying a terrifying resentment.


    ¡°Charlot ¡­¡±


    The Cthulhu evil god began to wake up slowly and finally released its power.


    The ¡®indescribable fear¡¯ had awakened!


    The world suddenly became gloomy, and countless dark clouds gathered. They became thicker and darker, surrounding the entire body of Cthulhu.


    The entire heretic God began to shake slowly, and the earth trembled and throbbed rapidly. On the heretic God¡¯s skin, bright red and strange meat tendrils rose up one after another, as if there were countless dense arms in the forest, stirring up a strange breath of darkness.


    ¡­.


    On the ground in the distance was the subsidiary city on the outskirts of the Cthulhu capital. Countless families of Wizards and ordinary civilians lived in the outer city.


    On the streets, all the ordinary people raised their heads and looked at the forest of arms piercing through the clouds in the sky.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The vast evil god stood up. This 60000-foot-tall giant that reached Xu Zhi¡¯s waist instantly caused the earth to collapse. The chair made up of mountain ranges collapsed with a loud bang, as if it was a scene of world destruction.


    On the Cthulhu evil God¡¯s body, the few Wizards who could not escape in time, or the corpses of those who had been killed by Charlot, turned into a rain of blood and flesh. It sprinkled on the people in the city on the ground, and it was sticky with a fishy smell.


    ¡°Argh!!!¡±


    Countless people screamed and looked up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡±


    Someone roared at the top of his lungs.


    However, there were still people who could not help but look up. The body of Cthulhu was indescribable. They could not help but hold their heads and fall into madness. They wailed and whimpered. In just a few seconds, blood flowed out of their seven orifices and they died.


    ¡°You can¡¯t look directly at the gods!¡±


    don¡¯t look up! Run! a witch screamed. Because of extreme fear, snot and tears flowed down her face. Her roar cut through the night sky. don¡¯t look up! Run! The great world Lord has awakened, run!¡±


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡±


    Instantly, countless people wailed and ran crazily.


    On the other side, on the streets of the city, there was a small stall selling jewelry.


    A pretty golden-haired girl was holding a thick black Book and looking at some accessories. this earring, is it nice? ¡±


    Over the years, the Pandora¡¯s Box was only a small part of the spatial alchemy tools. Most of the magic boxes were used as metal substitutes and made into various tools, including jewelry.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Hurry up and run!¡± The stall owner was a middle-aged man. He immediately gave up all his jewelry and rushed into the fleeing crowd.


    Linda, you should also run away. Don¡¯t look directly at the evil god.


    The book in the girl¡¯s hand suddenly whispered, ¡± as long as you don¡¯t look at him ¡­ Cthulhu will not make a sound in order to not kill his own people.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Linda smiled gently.


    She was as gentle as ever and did not want to add any burden, but a sense of uneasiness reverberated in her heart. you must come back alive.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will.¡± The Black Book also revealed a touch of gentleness, ¡± I will replace the historian of the Church of Light and record the last moment in the history of the Sorcerer world!¡­ I carry the hopes of the remaining three and will pass on the message to their souls.¡±


    Linda suddenly laughed, her beautiful face was shocked, and she murmured: I remember the first time we met. At that time, you were full of strange words. I really miss those interesting times. Can you say those dirty and lewd words again? ¡±


    The Black Book was stunned for a moment, then it laughed and read out the words, as if it was sighing about the past.


    ¡°Beauty, shall we go on a date?¡±


    Whoosh.


    Blood and flesh scattered all over the ground, landing on her face.


    beautiful girl, please stroke my body gently. Please write on my body.


    In the chaos of the screams and despair of the passers-by, this voice was almost inaudible, but Linda still continued to listen, and walked forward with small steps.


    then, can I have the honor of being made into animal skin clothes for you to wear? ¡±


    Linda gently held The Black Book and was smiling. She recalled the funny scenes in the study back then.


    please lick every page of my book seriously and kiss my lips. Before he could finish his words ¡­


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    In the rain of blood, the golden-haired girl gently lowered her head. Her small red face had a gentle expression, and her pink lips slowly printed on the page. For a moment, she was beautiful beyond compare.


    ¡°You ¡­¡± He looked at all of this in a daze.


    When the girl¡¯s lips fell, drops of crystal tears fell on the book page and on his body, making him instinctively ¡­


    A screenshot.

 Chapter 136

    ?


    Chapter 136: The gifts from the three great wizard kingdoms


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°You must come back alive.¡±


    The tall and beautiful blonde girl screamed at the top of her lungs and ran away. She turned around and rushed into the crowd.


    Huala!


    The book fell to the ground.


    The pages of the book flipped open in the wind, and each page stood on the ground like the tentacles of an octopus. They stared at the back of the figure in a daze and did not come back to their senses for a long time.


    He was stunned for a moment before he posted the screenshot on the internet.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting.¡± His expression gradually became determined as he looked up.


    In the sky, the vast Cthulhu evil God¡¯s body was covered in fog, forming a large thick blood-red Cloud Ring, like some kind of steam engine, and even a mushroom cloud of nuclear explosion wrapped around its body.


    that¡¯s the mental energy of the wizard who has the skin on his body. It¡¯s a terrifying image. His throat was dry, and he couldn¡¯t suppress the fear in his heart. His eyes were wide open,¡¯in the past 100 years, every part of his body has reached the level of a Rank 2 wizard.¡¯


    As a part of the evil god, it was naturally unaffected by the evil God¡¯s ¡®indescribable fear¡¯, and would not die upon seeing its body.


    However, in contrast, he gradually felt an invisible suction force pulling him, pulling him, calling him, as if he was returning to his mother¡¯s warm embrace.


    This Cthulhu evil god was too powerful.


    It had already started to instinctively attract its scattered body parts.


    It was also possible that when it was stronger, it could even sense the other hidden organs, and there would be no place for it to hide. After all, those organs were part of the body.


    ¡°We actually created a creature with such terrifying potential.¡± The Black Book muttered, its heart heavy.


    ¡­..


    At the edge of the broken mountain seat.


    The Cthulhu evil god trembled violently and finally stood up completely. It had recovered all its combat power, and its body was surrounded by black fog.


    When most of the people had escaped, the Cthulhu evil god finally spoke with a mixture of horror, Majesty, chaos, and violence. the people who have submitted to us have lost too much.


    ¡°Charlot, is this your last struggle? What about the others? Ermine, Circe?¡± Cthulhu¡¯s eyes were calm as it stared at Charlot in the air. It did not believe that Charlot would come to die for no reason.


    Cthulhu¡¯s voice and gaze alone were enough to make Charlot, who was on the same level as him, turn pale.


    However, Charlot suddenly calmed down and raised the black sword in her hand. do you know what I¡¯m holding in my hand? ¡±


    ¡°Pandora?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Charlot suddenly laughed. someone once told me that the Pandora¡¯s Box in the ancient legends contained disasters, bad luck, lies, plagues, the fear of distortion, and the evilness of the world. Once the Pandora¡¯s Box was opened, it would have the power to destroy the world.


    ¡°Laughable.¡± Cthulhu shook his head.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not funny anymore.¡±


    Charlot raised her longsword high, and the spatial magic box slowly opened with an extremely tiny gap.


    In an instant, an incomparably dense and terrifying energy spread out from the spatial gap. It was the spirit and resentment of the dead. It was thick and dense, with an inexplicable sense of decay and made people tremble.


    BOOM!


    The moment the magic box was opened, it was as if all the creatures on earth were shocked.


    ¡°What terrifying thing has appeared?¡±


    ¡°No, it looks like something has been opened!¡±


    On the ground, a group of people who were fleeing for their lives sensed something.


    It was an instinctual fear, as if all the blood in his body had instantly flowed back to his heart, and his heart was almost suffocated to death by the surging blood.


    This was a high-energy transcendent world invading a barren low-energy world. He felt a surge of energy surging in his heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s that in the sky? A black that¡¯s even more terrifying than the night?¡±


    Some people looked up and saw that the dark sky seemed to be covered by a darker black light.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn back! You can¡¯t look directly at the evil god!¡±


    ¡°But the sky, how could it be? What¡¯s happening behind us!¡±


    ¡°Is our world going to end?¡±


    A large number of people in the escaping team were extremely terrified.


    The most ancient and strongest emotion of mankind was fear, and the most ancient and strongest fear was the fear of the unknown.


    In their eyes, the world¡¯s common sense and knowledge were completely overturned at this moment.


    It was difficult for the ordinary people on the ground to see that this was not real light, but a mental illusion created by the extremely dense death energy.


    the Magi of the Three Kingdoms turned death into wealth, gifting the last hope of this world. Among the escaping crowd, Linda let out a breath, and couldn¡¯t help but sob,


    She did not even dare to turn her head to look at the Cthulhu evil god behind her. She took a firm step forward and said, ¡± using death to exchange for the only truth is the last dignity of the Wizards of our era.


    ¡­


    &Nbsp; Whoosh!


    The spatial magic box only opened with a gap the size of a fingernail, and a suffocating energy spread out.


    The aura of resentment and mental energy in that space was extremely dense. Even the extremely chaotic Cthulhu felt a strong sense of unease.


    There was a Black Altar in the depths of the space.


    There was a blurry ghost sitting cross-legged, as if it contained endless truth, as if it was the most terrifying existence in the world.


    ¡°It¡¯s so thick!¡± In an instant, Cthulhu¡¯s hair stood on end.


    How many people had died?


    No, how many powerhouses had died?


    All the elites of the Three Kingdoms, countless legends, epics, and even demigods, and all the top Wizards of the Millennium civilization had died in this small space.


    The Pandora¡¯s Box was a rank 6 wizard. It only had a space of 200 cubic meters, but it gave people the feeling of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. It was as if countless energies were condensing into liquid.


    The two people in Cthulhu could not suppress their shock.


    this is a small world with dense energy. Could it be that I¡¯m going to break through the legendary mythical level in this small space? ¡±


    ¡°Are you scared now?¡± Charlot laughed.


    Cthulhu was stunned for a few seconds before he recovered from the shock and suddenly laughed. yes! Ermin¡¯s power is now comparable to mine in that dense environment, but this energy density is still not enough, right? The death of Circe and Emeri, two demigods, plus a few level-seven epics, countless level-six legends, and countless level-four and level-five legends ¡­ There was still a huge gap in power ¡­ The amount of energy required for a level-eight myth to absorb is too terrifying.¡±


    His voice laughed, as if it was mixed with countless creatures, violent and chaotic. if it was enough, I would have become a God inside. Why would I open a small hole and let the energy spread out? And even came here for us to see?¡±


    ¡°What if I¡¯m added?¡± Charlot said.


    Cthulhu¡¯s expression turned serious, but after thinking for a while, he shook his head and laughed. although the energy of a demigod is getting closer, it is still not enough.


    Charlot looked down at the Pandora¡¯s Box and laughed in a daze.¡±What if I sacrifice the entire world as well?¡±


    ¡°You guys ¡­¡±


    The Cthulhu¡¯s voice completely froze.

 Chapter 137

    ?


    Chapter 137: When I become a God, I will open up the netherworld for the world


    Translator: 549690339


    The world ¡­


    Even if he didn¡¯t understand the specific meaning behind it, he could already feel that it was an extremely shocking move.


    ¡°It¡¯s the wandering souls of the entire world!¡± Charlot saw the shock on Cthulhu¡¯s face and laughed. Her body quickly rose to the sky and opened the magic box completely, expanding the gap quickly. Pandora, let¡¯s start.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    Suddenly, the shadow of a huge black box slowly appeared in the sky. Countless dense energy inside began to gather in the dark sky, forming a huge black arch.


    It was like the door of truth in the Sorcerer world.


    The threshold of the gate was carved with countless fine dark lines and characters, ancient, distant, and weathered. In the front, there were two huge carved pillars piercing into the clouds, with no end in sight, as if they were supporting the whole sky.


    The words on the world-shaking black arched gate were: Erebus.


    Erebus, in the native language of the Magi, meant: The Gates of the Underworld, the gates of hell, and the land of the dead.


    ¡°Netherworld! Could it be that not only does Ermin want to become a God, she also wants to ¡­¡± Cthulhu suddenly growled.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    He pounced forward with all his might.


    However, the invisible pressure from the arch in the sky made his body sink. Ermin, who was hiding in that space, was now as strong as he was.


    ¡°You guys are crazy! He wants to use Pandora¡¯s Box as a carrier to open up a small plane space for a God to live in!¡± He roared with all his might, ¡± greedy human Magi! Gods can not be blasphemed! The gods in heaven will punish you for creating another Land of the Gods without permission!¡±


    In the central land, ermine¡¯s shadow sat cross-legged and sighed slowly. I finally understand that the so-called God is just a ¡®small man in a box¡¯. From a barren earth cage, he stepped into another cage of the God Realm with rich energy.


    ¡°But I still want freedom, I want to bring freedom to the earth!¡±


    Ermin sat in the sea of blood and corpses under the altar as if she was sitting on the top of the world. She gently held a snow-white hand bone to her nose as if she was sniffing a rose.


    the dead and broken souls wandering between heaven and earth, please listen to my call ¡­


    BOOM!


    The crisp sound spread out like ripples, resounding in all directions.


    This spell was the ¡®summon of the dead¡¯, a spell developed by Emperor Medusa. It could communicate with the dead, resurrect the dead, and guide the dead back.


    However, with the addition of ermine¡¯s life waves, she could sense the tremors of souls in all parts of the world. It turned into a terrifying qualitative effect, as if she was communicating and summoning all the souls in the world.


    All over the world.


    The low-level witches were guarding the mountains, rivers, oceans, deserts, and alchemy totem pillars. They were shining and shooting straight into the night sky. These totems surrounded the Three Kingdoms and formed a huge round totem array to spread the power of the ¡± summon of the dead ¡°.


    ¡°The dead return to the void ¡­ The dead shall return to the void ¡­¡±


    A faint overlapping call came from the sky, turning into an inexplicable hymn.


    The voice was sorrowful, gentle, gentle, and solemn. Through the vibrations and the ripples of life, it spread to the capital of Cthulhu and spread to the Three Kingdoms: the Rose Kingdom on the mountaintop, Babylon, the half-orc kingdom, the land, the mountains, and the fields ¡­


    People from all over the world looked up and heard the strange Holy song at the same time.


    In the entire Magus world, every single soul of a powerful being could feel the vibrations and ripples from their soul. Under the influence of that strange song, they were unconsciously drawn in.


    In the next moment, the dead souls that had been floating in the air for a long time raised their heads.


    They heard Ermin¡¯s ¡®summon of the dead¡¯.


    ¡°The dead of the Three Kingdoms for a thousand years! I am the king of Babylon, the great sovereign Ermin. Please listen to my call and return. Merge your lives into my body and let me become a God.¡±


    ¡­.


    Ermin?


    Who was Ermin?


    In the mountains, in the forests, among the remnants of their souls that had been shattered and dissipated, they could vaguely not remember.


    Ermine ¡­ Ermine ¡­


    ¡®Right, it¡¯s the king of Babylon, the great sorcerer monarch, the loving monarch who protects her people. We were protected by her when we were alive, but Now That We¡¯re Dead, how can we hear ¡­¡¯


    Was it the Sorcerer domain of Emperor Medusa?


    ¡°My dead, please listen to my plea!¡±


    in our world, the land is too barren to become a God. I¡¯ve already turned into a wandering soul. Please help me become a ghost God. When I become a God, I¡¯ll open a divine path for the world and establish a divine world for the people. Those who become gods can ascend.


    this world is not in the sky, but under the feet. It corresponds to the divine world, and is called the netherworld. It is the place where all living things and ghosts return to.


    I am the underworld monarch. Anyone who believes in me, serves me, worships me, kneels to me, and doesn¡¯t live in death after death will live in the underworld. They will be protected by me and become my people.


    ¡°I hope that everyone in the world can live two lives, and that death is not the end.¡±


    ¡­..


    As the great wishes were made, the dead souls in the world fell silent.


    This was a promise to them, and also to help them lay out their future, so that they could offer their lives.


    According to the ancient legends, there were innate gods in the sky, and the land of gods, Achilles, was known. As for the mortals on the ground, after cultivating to become postcelestial gods, they should create their own postcelestial realm, the netherworld, that belongs to us.


    Empress Ermin was going to open a netherworld for the thousands of living beings on the earth?


    Under the beckoning of the dead, they sighed softly.


    To avoid disaster for the living while alive,


    Opening up the netherworld for the deceased after death,


    The dead souls felt bitter and deeply shocked. This was their King ¡­ whether she is alive or dead, Emperor Ermin has been protecting her people all her life. She is protecting the land of our Three Kingdoms and needs our strength ¡­


    Huala!


    Countless wandering dead souls suddenly rose into the air.


    They had had enough of such days. For countless years, the Wizards who pursued the truth were like a group of people cursed by fate.


    The souls of ordinary people would naturally dissipate quickly, but Magi had powerful mental strength. It would take a long time for their souls to drift into the world after they died, turning into pure energy in the world.


    This wizard era was too short, and the development of Wizards was still not complete. Except for Emperor Medusa, who was involved in the death domain of the soul and could use a special way to communicate with the dead in the world, other Wizards could not sense our existence.


    To them, he was just a tiny bit of energy that drifted between heaven and earth.


    If he was lucky, he would be able to drift into a battle between Magi and be scattered by their spells, which might be a relief.


    However, for most sorcerers, they could only wait for death in silence. The days of waiting to lose their self-consciousness were too long.


    are our Lords and emperors going to create a paradise for the dead in this land? ¡± Wisps of wandering souls floated up.


    ¡°In this world where the rules are not complete, if the underworld exists, it would be equivalent to completing a ring of the world, and the Magi who die later would not have to suffer so much.¡±


    ¡°The history of mankind¡¯s resistance against nature is a history of courage and hymns! Generations of glorious history will be pushed forward by us and created by mankind!¡±


    history will record the glory of the Magi on this day. They created the netherworld, and humans will soon triumph over death!


    ¡­¡­


    The translucent remnant souls were like willow catkins. They floated into the sky in wisps and revealed traces of darkness.


    The low-level Wizards of the alchemy pillars all over the world also committed suicide after activating their alchemy totems and became one of the dead souls. They acted as guides and led the dead souls from all over the world to gather.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting, the netherworld formation.¡±


    The Edward brothers stood at the core of the totem refining array, presiding over everything. Looking at the vortex of the summoning of the dead in the sky, they couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡± this land can not become a God. The wizard civilization has accumulated the dead for thousands of years and added countless lost lives into one body, just to make one person a God.

 Chapter 138

    ?


    Chapter 138: Chapter 138 God


    Translator: 549690339


    All the sorcerers knew that they were powerless to resist the invasion of the terrifying evil gods that had descended upon the world. They could destroy, rule, destroy, enslave, and the only thing they could offer was their lives. Using their lives to exchange for the only truth in the world was the last dignity of this land.


    BOOM!


    The souls of the dead from all directions gathered and formed a storm. Pandora¡¯s Box floated in the sky and gathered into a slowly rotating energy vortex. Countless ghost serum was like tentacles, winding around.


    In fact, other than the Magi who had died within a hundred years and still had incomplete memories, most of the wandering souls had already turned into pure heaven and earth energy.


    However, this world Energy was also driven by the floating dead souls, slowly flying to the center. After all, when a vortex began to completely form, the unconscious scattered energy would also be quickly drawn in.


    And the most difficult part was how to trigger that initial wave of energy to form an energy vortex that devoured everything.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The sky was rippling, and the clouds were overlapping.


    A dense black net formed in the sky. Characters and Mo matrices glowed in the sky. The vortex in the center slowly rotated, opening and closing as if it was alive.


    Near the core of the vortex, countless escapees in the forest, including Linda, were unable to open their eyes due to the strong wind, and could only quickly lie on the ground.


    There was a faint dark red light in the dark clouds.


    The pure black beam pierced through the black Vortex like a sharp arrow. A huge arched door of darkness, Erebus, appeared in the center of the vortex storm.


    ¡°The netherworld has been refined!¡±


    Right below the vortex, Charlot shouted.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The hurricane was pulling everything, and the world was only left with the hurricane.


    Wizards are a group of people who pursue the truth. Let me see the truth of the world!


    Charlot¡¯s spiritual power exploded.


    She raised her hands and screamed, crying bitterly as if she was going to use all her strength to scream. In an instant, her roar covered the faint hymn of the dead between heaven and earth, and the vortex in the sky suddenly sank.


    Boom ¡­ ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The earth-shaking tremors were like landslides and tsunamis.


    The black fog became even denser, rolling and engulfing. It was pitch-black, and there was no distinction between day and night as large numbers of souls were drawn over.


    The arched gate in the sky became even more solid, and layers of intricate Magus runes lit up. Countless ghosts turned into threads and rushed in from all directions.


    ¡°No!¡± Cthulhu stood up with difficulty.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± He also roared, and a huge amount of thick blood rolled on his skin, exploding inch by inch. He broke through the suppression with all his strength and attacked Charlot, who was under the vortex.


    gods are not allowed to be born!!


    Bang!


    Charlot was instantly hit by a terrifying force.


    She was clearly a demigod, on the same level as the evil god, but she was like a broken doll that instantly flew out and smashed into the chair on the mountain. She went through the mountain and rolled a few times on the ground.


    ¡°Cthulhu! You¡¯re finally afraid, you¡¯ve finally lost your calm ¡­¡± Charlot spat out a mouthful of blood and laughed wildly. She opened her arms and looked at Pandora¡¯s Box in the center of the vortex in the sky as if she was embracing the whole world.


    ¡°Tremble in fear! Evil god! The netherworld will punish your arms and destroy your torso!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe! Hahahaha! Come, let¡¯s die together!¡± Charlot laughed hysterically. Her face was filled with madness and extremity, but she did not realize that her face was already covered in tears.


    Puchi!


    Charlot¡¯s entire body exploded, and she chose to merge into the vortex in the sky.


    Her consciousness gradually blurred, and the time when the three of them were together in the wizard Academy flashed in her mind. I don¡¯t want to pursue the truth, I don¡¯t want to become a wizard, and I don¡¯t want to die yet. I want to be with the two of you ¡­


    In the face of death, she, like everyone else, had a deep fear.


    It was as if she could see a sorcerer in a rose Sorcerer¡¯s robe walking out of the shadow of the Sorcerer Academy back then. Charlotte, join our rose Savior society! In order to resurrect Lucy, what are you willing to pay?¡±


    ¡°All of them.¡±


    She fell from the wind like a broken doll and fell to the ground.


    Charlot¡¯s body exploded into a bloody mist that was attracted by the vortex in the sky. The terrifying power of a demigod surged in, causing the vortex to shrink, and the gate to the underworld seemed to become more condensed.


    Bang!


    The gate to the netherworld closed abruptly, locking the surging energy of the entire world.


    At this moment, the storm seemed to have stopped. The hymns, clouds, vortexes, and the earth seemed to have stopped for a moment.


    ¡°Charlot, Circe, Emeli ¡­¡± Behind the door, Ermin, who was sitting cross-legged in the endless darkness, slowly opened her eyes. There seemed to be endless stars and endless truth in her eyes.


    She was separated by a space, but she suddenly tore open the dimension. A white jade-like arm gently stretched out from the void and slowly pressed.


    Ka ¡­ ¡°F * ck!¡±


    A huge crack suddenly appeared on Cthulhu¡¯s body, which was infinitely close to the power of a true God.


    The God was completely born.


    ¡­..


    On the other side.


    In the spore Evolution game forum.


    To the audience, after the screenshot of the golden-haired girl kissing the book, a series of screenshots popped up almost instantly.


    The gate of the underworld that stood tall in the sky.


    The Black Vortex that filled the sky.


    The pillars of light rising from all over the world.


    ¡­¡­


    A calamity that would affect the entire world, the final battle.


    One by one, high-definition and exquisite wallpapers were sent out. The magnificent and mythical scenery was like that of an epic blockbuster. People could not help but sigh in admiration and shock. They were also wrapped in sadness ¡­ The hymn of humans was a hymn of courage.


    Magi were walking towards death. In the end, they were in pursuit of the truth, and were a group of extremely simple people.


    And now, the swift release of screenshots of everything had the racer of Mount Haruna in a flurry of comments.


    In the latest screenshot, under the vortex in the sky, Emperor Ermin completely exploded with a terrifying aura. A white arm appeared out of thin air and pressed down on the ground.


    The Cthulhu evil god began to collapse.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± everyone, look at this screenshot. The energy has gathered enough, and Emperor Ermin has used the ¡®collective divine technique¡¯ to become a God. The first postcelestial God in the history of the West has been born, and the victory is set.


    Next, it was time to beat up Cthulhu.


    Then, I¡¯ll take advantage of this time to explain the entire plan in detail!


    For thousands of years, the energy formed by the dead Magi of the Magus world has drifted between heaven and earth. Now, they are all gathered in this small space. Becoming a god there is our core plan.


    Then, some people would ask, why did Emperor Ermin become a God only after she died?


    Wasn¡¯t it good to live and become a God?


    it¡¯s impossible for a living person to absorb such powerful vengeful energy from the dead. We don¡¯t have time to wait. After these Magi die, they will gradually turn into pure natural energy.


    He could only take a step back and become a ghost, absorbing the powerful resentment and ghost energy to become the first netherworld God, and naturally become the netherworld monarch.


    The small space where the God lived was the netherworld, and the prototype of the netherworld had already been formed.


    ¡°The next development will be that this 200 cubic meters of internal space will continue to expand under the God¡¯s residence. Sooner or later, it will become a vast underworld world. In the future, it will be able to beat the innate gods in the sky and stand shoulder to shoulder with the land of gods, Achilles. Man can conquer the heavens. I¡¯m not bragging!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued to explain, ¡±


    also, there¡¯s a problem with the operation of the underworld. In the days without the underworld, after the Wizards die, their souls and spiritual energy will be scattered all over the world. It¡¯s unrealistic to rely on this to increase the world¡¯s energy concentration.


    ¡°After all, the world is too big. Who knows how many tens of thousands of years it will take for a God to be born? we can¡¯t afford to wait at all. We might as well open up the netherworld and gather all the spiritual energy of the dead together to form a high-energy world.


    The construction of the underworld was a link to the world. When Wizards died in the future, their souls would be drawn to the underworld.


    Not only was it a place for the dead to cultivate and provide a paradise for the dead to live a Second Life, but death was not the end. After the dead souls died in the netherworld, they would also become the energy concentration of the netherworld.


    Now, the entire world has been sucked dry by ermine alone. But when they recuperate, the underworld will continue to replenish ghosts, and the energy will be rich enough. It will be the time for the next God to become a God. This is a virtuous cycle, forming an industry chain for gods to become gods.¡±

 Chapter 139

    ?


    Chapter 139: The entire setup


    Translator: 549690339


    After everyone heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but exclaim how amazing it was. It was simply a pioneering move that would affect the trajectory of the entire world.


    The construction of the netherworld not only completed the rules of the Sorcerer world, but it also ensured that the wandering souls on the earth would not be homeless. It also completely perfected the level eight mythological path of the Sorcerer world.


    This barren world could not allow one to become a God, and it was impossible to break through to rank 8. In that case, he would create the underworld, a small space with a high concentration. In the future, wizard demigods would all ascend to the underworld and become gods there.


    Furthermore, it was us Otherworld players who led and helped to complete it, influencing the historical process of a world. The sense of accomplishment was simply off the charts.


    At this moment, Xue Bai could not help but speak up.


    ¡°But there are still many questions. For example, why is Ermin the underworld Emperor? No matter how he thought about it, Medusa should be the candidate for the underworld monarch.


    I¡¯m just stating the facts. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want Ermin to become a God. After all, Ermin is my wife (pictures as proof)


    However, according to my sorcerer knowledge, although Ermin had mastered the life waves and could sense the dead over a large area, without Medusa¡¯s help, it was impossible for her to summon the dead over such a large area!


    However, if Medusa were to resurrect herself from death and help with the setup, how could she possibly help?


    With her personality, if she sees the possibility of becoming a god, she will definitely beat Ermin and the other demigods to death and then become the netherworld Emperor herself ¡­¡±


    Everyone heard this.


    That¡¯s right!


    This was too unreasonable!


    No matter how he thought about it, the layout of the summoning of the dead was Medusa¡¯s doing.


    But how did she help Ermin become a God?


    Where was she now?


    ¡°Hahaha, do you think that¡¯s all we¡¯ve got? Our plan is earth-shattering!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied,¡¯Medusa has yet to appear, but she will be here soon! The reason why she had given the opportunity to become a God to Ermin and even helped Ermin become a God was because Medusa was now ¡­ She had a greater ambition than becoming a god! A more terrifying scheme!¡±


    Ambition?


    Was there a more terrifying ambition than becoming a god and the underworld monarch?


    It was impossible no matter how he thought about it!


    Could it be that there was an even more terrifying plan behind this?


    Everyone could not help but feel anxious.


    ¡°Big brother, stop speaking in riddles! Hurry up and continue your commentary!¡±


    ¡­


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± uncle little sunflower¡¯s class is about to start. Students, do you know what I¡¯m waiting for you to say? ¡± (Crazy hint)¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    The scene was dead silent.


    What a shameless person! Everyone was so angry that they almost vomited blood!


    Didn¡¯t I just accidentally hurt you when I spat ¡± I¡¯ll chop off my hands if I pay more ¡± and ¡± I learned for nothing ¡± just now?! Who asked you to come out so timely?


    ¡®This guy has lived for two hundred years in vain. He¡¯s so narrow-minded that he¡¯s secretly recording his hatred in his little notebook. Now, at this critical moment, he¡¯s here to take revenge ¡­¡¯


    However, we would rather die than submit!


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    ¡°Quickly start the class!¡±


    ¡­


    The racer of Mount Haruna was very satisfied.


    ¡°The reason is simple. Do you know how I died?¡±


    It was only then that the crowd realized that the racer of Mount Haruna had yet to reveal how he died.


    in fact, after Ermin broke through to the demigod realm, we split into two groups ¡­


    Along the way, Charlot and the others continued to cultivate and challenge Phoenix to break through to the demigod realm.


    On the other hand, Ermin and I communicated with the dead Medusa to resurrect her. After all, she was unwilling to come back to life because there was no hope of becoming a god. We gave her a possibility of becoming a god, so she naturally used the backup plan she had left behind to resurrect herself ¡­


    She¡¯s on the same side as us, using her own abilities to help set up a scheme to make Ermin a God.


    As a reward for helping Ermin become a God, I have also provided Medusa with a better plan. Can you think of what it is?¡±


    Was it even more alluring than becoming a god?


    What was there in the Sorcerer world that was more attractive to Medusa, who pursued power, than becoming a god?


    ¡°Cthulhu,¡± he said.


    As soon as he said that, everyone suddenly thought of something ¡­


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna explained, ¡± the underworld monarch is just a human who has become a God. He¡¯s just an Ordinary Level eight human God. The Cthulhu evil god, on the other hand, is a super existence with endless potential!


    I promise to make Medusa the Cthulhu evil god!


    After this passage, there was an immediate sensation.


    Cthulhu could not be controlled by just anyone. Only muscle players with their own muscle groups could control its body ¡­


    in order to overcome this problem, Medusa and I have been hiding in the Alchemy Lab all these years, ¡± the racer of Mount Haruna said. we have been doing very hard research, deducing, and developing sorcery.


    ¡°He¡¯s doing research with the great Lord of Death? You¡¯re awesome now, huh? so, what kind of research are you doing?¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied, he was being studied.


    Everyone was speechless.


    He was so speechless that he almost vomited blood.


    This person had lived for two lifetimes, and his level of dumbfoundedness had not changed at all. However, his skin had become thicker, and he could actually say such obscenities so calmly!


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied,¡¯to let Medusa play with my body, of course! After all, I am one of the ¡®Kings¡¯ of the 13 muscle groups. Medusa is indeed a researcher of the soul. In the end, he successfully opened up a soul sorcery that can take over a body, allowing Medusa¡¯s soul to take over my ¡®King¡¯ body and be reborn in a shell.


    However, the soul snatching wizard technique had a huge limitation.


    He wanted the person whose body was being snatched to stop resisting and even take the initiative to cooperate. After the body was snatched, the person¡¯s soul would also be destroyed.


    After my body was tormented and ravaged more than ten times, Medusa finally succeeded. Medusa took over my body to be reborn and seized the core authority of one of the thirteen muscular players. My soul was also destroyed.¡±


    This guy was ruthless!


    He actually committed suicide in such a way!


    However, the Aboriginals of the Otherworld could snatch the bodies of ¡®players¡¯ and control the population?


    Everyone was completely stunned. They didn¡¯t expect that in this hardcore game, knowledge was power, and there were really infinite possibilities!


    Xu Zhi was not surprised.


    After all, the ¡± King ¡± of the players could control his own population because of the Zerg¡¯s characteristics.


    The Zergs had a pyramid structure and were divided layer by layer. The king of a tribe could be like an ant queen and make the entire tribe serve the ¡± King.


    However, there was a limit to that. A population without intelligence would naturally listen to the ¡± King¡¯s ¡± command, but if they had intelligence, they could not be controlled.


    However, Cthulhu¡¯s body tissues would not have their own intelligence unless they had reached the level of a level-4 sorcerer. Their own species would still instinctively listen to the words of their ¡®King¡¯.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued to analyze the situation.


    moreover, Medusa has also developed a second bloodline,¡¯blood of immortality¡¯, which can achieve immortality. As an immortal muscular player, it will be a perfect match with the Cthulhu evil god who controls immortality!


    Then, he explained the limitations of the blood of eternal life to everyone. Most people would fall asleep 95% of their lives.


    However, the ¡± indescribable fear ¡± of Cthulhu perfectly protected the Cthulhu while it was in deep sleep. Unless it was a realm higher than Cthulhu, Cthulhu was invincible among those in the same realm. Even those in the same realm would tremble and go crazy when they saw its sleeping body!


    What a perfect and powerful life form!


    There was another point. If Cthulhu was too powerful, it would be able to sense the location of its other body parts.


    Therefore, if the Cthulhu evil god was defeated and their bodies were taken over, even if the two players ¡®real bodies were to hide in the dark and escape like before, they would have nowhere to run. They would be able to sense their location, and it would be a proper general to kill them!


    When everyone heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but exclaim that it was a flawless plan.


    Haruko loves learning,¡¯I see! It was an eye-opener for Medusa. What she coveted was the body of the Cthulhu evil god! She¡¯s already so powerful as a level Seven demigod, and she can even live forever. When she breaks through to level eight mythical realm, it¡¯ll definitely be earth-shattering. She gave up on becoming a god because she wants a body with more potential!¡±


    Xue Bai Xue: ¡± red name player: f * ck, someone¡¯s setting us up here. They¡¯re snatching our bodies and using them to determine our location! Completely annihilate us! (Funny face)¡±


    alright, I¡¯ve revealed the entire analysis and layout. Everyone, please continue reading.


    On the other side, two private research institutes saw this and were shocked. ¡°Not good! We¡¯re going to ¡­¡±


    They had never expected things to turn out like this.


    An idiotic player on the internet had actually ruined their big plan!


    Fortunately, they were quick-witted and secretly called him ¡®uncle¡¯ twice, allowing them to discover everything in advance.

 Chapter 140

    ?


    Chapter 140: The last glory of the era


    Translator: 549690339


    Under the dark and oppressive night sky.


    At the moment when the God was formed, a shocking pressure was as if it was real. A snow-white arm crossed the space dimension and pressed down slowly, causing the Cthulhu evil god to collapse.


    ¡°This is a God ¡­¡± A hoarse voice of disbelief came from the Cthulhu evil God¡¯s body.


    ¡°Just one palm.¡±


    He lowered his head in a daze. His body, which was like a magnificent ancient stone statue, slowly cracked, and a huge crack appeared. The next second, the crack spread into a spider web, withering and collapsing rapidly at a visible rate.


    ¡°We¡¯ve lost,¡±


    you¡¯ve reached your limit, haven¡¯t you? ¡± two faint voices rang out. you¡¯ve come to the mortal world this time to attack me, right? ¡±


    ¡°In this barren mortal world, even a God¡¯s cultivation level will drop. All the energy in your body will quickly dissipate into the air. This is not a place where you can appear as you please. Hide well in your God World.¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The evil god collapsed with a loud bang.


    A voice resounded between heaven and earth. we have lost, but you can¡¯t kill us!


    They were very vigilant and had long since moved their main bodies, hiding far away on the other side of the mountain range to control the evil god. As rank 6 legend mages, they were hiding in the shadows, concealing their auras to the extreme. Now that the situation was not right, they had already fled.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll have a chance?¡±


    At this time, a cold voice came from the distance, ¡± we knew that you couldn¡¯t be killed, just like before, but we¡¯ve already prepared a way to kill you.


    A new ¡®giant of light¡¯ slowly walked out. let me take over your bodies and become the next Cthulhu evil god. When I¡¯m strong enough, I¡¯ll naturally be able to sense your existence, and you won¡¯t be able to escape.


    ¡°What!¡±


    The expressions of the two players hiding in the dark completely changed.


    The flow of time had already determined everything. The moment the Research Institute outside found out, it was already too late for the people inside. The defeat was certain. This was a flawless killing plan, and there was no chance of turning the tables.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Medusa slowly gathered up the countless wriggling red pieces of meat on the ground. Her body continued to grow and gradually re-solidified.


    The Level-2 Sorcerer¡¯s body that the evil gods had used the power of the entire country to train for hundreds of years was taken over by Medusa in an instant.


    Medusa, is this really a good idea? ¡±


    The door to the underworld slowly closed again. Ermin¡¯s voice came from across the world, as if it had traveled through time and space. why did you give up on being human and turn into such an evil existence? ¡±


    Ermin had already become a God and could no longer easily descend to the mortal world.


    If he opened the channel between the two worlds without permission, it would only reduce the energy of his high-energy world and spread it to this barren mortal world.


    Gods could not stay in the mortal world for too long.


    After all, the huge difference in energy between the two worlds was like an ¡± osmotic ¡± formed between two cells.


    Almost every second, that barren land was like a dry and hot desert crazily sucking on the wet sponge,¡±God,¡± which would cause serious damage to his cultivation.


    The more powerful a God was, the faster their energy would dissipate, and the more they couldn¡¯t easily descend to the mortal world.


    Perhaps only when a God¡¯s realm advanced a step further and completely consolidated their body without leaking any energy and formed a flawless divine body could they descend from the divine realm and stay in the barren earth for a period of time.


    However, what was above the gods?


    Currently, no one knew.


    Ermin, after this battle, I don¡¯t envy you, because I have a bigger dream. Medusa¡¯s body continued to pull out pieces of meat and reassemble them.


    you¡¯re just an ordinary God when you become a God. The energy that a weak human needs to become a God can be satisfied by our mortal world. The Cthulhu evil god is the great Supreme existence that descended upon this land from the otherworldly high-energy world! If it wasn¡¯t for the restrictions of this barren land, it would have already broken through to become a God in its original high-energy world. It would be one of the strongest gods with endless potential ¡­¡±


    he has descended into our world, giving us mortals the only chance to kill him and occupy his body ¡­


    Medusa was like a towering mountain of flesh and blood, slowly wriggling and reassembling.


    However, the price for her power was that this world was far from being able to provide her with the energy to become a God.


    ¡°What a beautiful and powerful body.¡±


    Medusa praised as she stood on the vast land. This was the first time she had enjoyed this feeling of near invincibility.


    The mountain range was just a small mound of earth in front of her, and any living creature was as small as an ant. However, her expression gradually became complicated. She looked up, as if she was thinking of her teacher Circe.


    ¡°Ermin, you¡¯re asking me why I gave up on being human? Because in order to become stronger, any method could be used! Even if it was evil, even if it was hated by the world, power was the truth of the world! I¡¯ve learned one thing from my long life, that there is a limit to human abilities. The more I fight with alchemy monarch, Ermin, and the others, the more I try to extend my life, the more I realize that humans have limits ¡­ That¡¯s why I chose to become an existence that surpasses humanity!¡±


    She gradually turned into the next Cthulhu.


    Furthermore, its appearance gradually changed. Its legs gradually fused into a long tail covered in scales. Its hair bared its fangs and brandished its claws like a dancing snake. Its entire body had a stone-like texture, just like the beautiful snake-haired demoness of the legends.


    Her long, snake-like hair danced in the air.


    ¡°From today onwards, I will walk towards eternal life.¡±


    In her mind, the heroes of the past generations in the long history flashed past. Gilgamesh, the three witches, the alchemy Emperor, the monarch who ruled the world, suppressed the world, and all of them pursued immortality bitterly ¡­


    However, they eventually died of old age, and he was the only one who succeeded.


    His talents were not as good as theirs, but he had still surpassed them and embarked on an unknown new path!


    As long as she was immortal, she would have a long time to open up everything.


    Mythical-level eight wasn¡¯t the end. Level nine? Level 10? If these realms really existed, then she would have to walk out of them. She possessed the Supreme bloodline of the God of creation, so she was destined to be extraordinary.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The snake-haired demoness, whose body was as vast as a mountain range, stood on the vast land, giving people an unparalleled impact. She was solemn and great.


    Medusa was an Overlord who had lived for 800 to 900 years. In just half a month, she had mastered the power of the evil god, even more so than the two muscular players.


    In an instant, he used the connection of Cthulhu¡¯s body to sense the four muscular players.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting.¡±


    Her expression changed and she quickly went after the two who escaped, the book, and the wizard with headphones who was hiding in the dark.


    Along the way, they met some of the evil cult¡¯s survivors who had escaped, even the genius of the evil God¡¯s church, Annes. With just a glance, she was petrified, and all the cells in her body froze, turning into a female stone statue.


    The indescribable fear had actually been strengthened by Medusa.


    The evil god could not be looked at directly. She had integrated her own death understanding of the microscopic units of the body. Any body that looked directly at her would be petrified, turned into a statue, and fell into an eternal sleep.


    ¡°Hey! Forget about the other three! I¡¯m an ally!¡±


    Xiao naohu descended the mountain with a dumbfounded expression. The moment he was caught, a page of the book fell to the ground without a sound.


    ¡­¡­.


    Hualala.


    A gentle breeze blew past, and the air was filled with a faint smell of blood.


    On the ground of ruins, countless buildings were mixed with bloody corpses. After this battle, the earth had become dark and covered with blood. Deep ravines and cracks could be seen everywhere.


    The capital city of the wizard Federation collapsed, and there were countless casualties. At the end of the battle, the inner space of the Victoria wizard University in the capital city of Cthulhu was also shattered. The witches of the evil church fell out one after another. Almost all of them died and became nourishment for becoming gods.


    As for the Three Kingdoms, most of the Magi did not survive. All of the Magi above rank 4 had given up their lives, and the ones who had survived were mostly rank 1 and Rank 2 Magi.


    In the entire Magus world, the strong were almost all gone.


    ¡°Although we won the final battle, the price we paid was too great.¡± Linda looked at the whole world that was in ruins, and her heart was bleak.


    She began to organize some members of the church of Light, bringing some civilians and low-level Wizards to sort out the aftermath of the war, and help some civilians who were crushed under the buildings.


    But Linda still couldn¡¯t find The Book of Light.


    he is one of the evil gods. Could he have been taken away by Emperor Medusa in order to merge with Cthulhu ¡­? ¡°Such a terrifying thought flashed through Linda¡¯s mind, and her face turned pale.


    Soon, in the ruins, a nun quickly came forward with a page that read: ¡°Wait for my return.¡±


    ¡°This piece of paper has his texture.¡± Her expression became uneasy. he must have been taken away, but Emperor Ermin will protect him. Emperor Medusa will only study his body at most and will not kill him.


    Linda was silent for a moment, looking at the entire broken land of the king¡¯s city, ¡± with such a wound, we don¡¯t know how long it will take to recover ¡­


    At this moment, a hurried voice was heard, ¡± not good!


    ¡°What is it?¡± Linda, please speak.¡±


    It was a Level-1 sorcerer in a Sorcerer¡¯s robe. He said excitedly, ¡± saintess, all the evil eyes and sorcerer books in the Sorcerer world have been collected in Victoria University. However, the University is built on the evil god Cthulhu. During the war just now ¡­


    The surrounding people stopped in their tracks and looked at the ruins.


    As they peeked at each other, a creepy thought spread ¡­


    Could it be that the evil eye and the book were ¡­


    That¡¯s a thousand years of our civilization, the blood and sweat of countless Magi!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Linda growled.


    ¡°The Magus Books are still alright, most of them are not destroyed, but the alchemy and potioneering books have basically all been destroyed, and there¡¯s still the evil eye! The moment the space was shattered, the Cthulhu evil god could not be looked at directly, and all the evil eyes that were kept in captivity were shaken to death.¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    ¡®If all the evil eyes in the world go extinct, then our Magus era will be ¡­¡¯


    so, is today¡¯s final battle against the evil gods the last glory of our sorcerer era? ¡± Linda looked at The Broken Earth, and her mind was exploding. She was in a daze, but her expression quickly calmed down. The tide of the world was too big, and it had nothing to do with a small figure like her. She just lowered her head in silence, ¡± the glory of us Magi has already passed away ¡­ Can I wait for you to return?¡±

 Chapter 141

    ?


    Chapter 141: We will eventually become history


    Translator: 549690339


    &Nbsp; tap tap tap ¡­


    Medusa¡¯s body was as huge as a mountain, and she was moving forward.


    The evil god could not be looked at directly. She had just mastered the power and was difficult to control. In order not to hurt the crowd, she could only stay away for the time being.


    Moreover, she had already taken this final step and was no longer a human. As a vast giant God, she did not want to interfere with the world of the three great wizard kingdoms.


    Medusa was holding onto the Pandora¡¯s Box when she suddenly heard Linda¡¯s cry of surprise from far away. She smiled with. complicated expression. teacher ¡­ The era of witches that you created, our era is coming to an end. Us Wizards, except for Ermin and I, will all enter the dust of history.¡±


    The Pandora¡¯s Box was only a level six legendary wizard, not even a level Seven epic or demigod. It was destined to not be able to accommodate a God living in its body.


    At the moment Ermin became a God, she had been shocked to death and turned into nourishment for her Ascension, leaving only the body of the magic box.


    At this moment, Ermin, who was sitting in the underworld, was trembling all over. is the thousand years of history of the Babylon Kingdom coming to an end here? ¡±


    This was a lose-lose situation for both sides.


    If the evil god fell, they would also become a part of history.


    The extinction of the ¡± evil eye ¡± race in this world also meant that this civilization that used the bloodline of the evil eye as the foundation and established the Magus cultivation system would completely disappear.


    ¡°Ermin, there¡¯s nothing we can do now! I will fall into a long sleep, and you can¡¯t easily descend into the mortal world.¡±


    perhaps, in the future, we will be written into legends. Medusa chuckled. we are just like the strongest Hero King recorded in the myths of the ancient Sumerian civilization. Our Babylonian wizard Kingdom will also become a part of the ancient mythological history ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to it!¡±


    Medusa praised loudly and stepped forward.


    She knew that the wizard era was coming to an end, so she was not surprised at all. Perhaps she had given up on her previous life the moment she gave up on becoming an adult.


    I am a new life, I am the great Cthulhu evil god!


    come, I¡¯ll guard the gate to the underworld and hide the Pandora¡¯s Box in my body. When the underworld is wide enough and can provide enough energy for me to break through, I¡¯ll enter and become a God there.


    However, her body was still too huge.


    Even an ant-sized ¡± God ¡± like Ermin had drained so much terrifying energy, let alone her.


    It was a long and unattainable time, but she could afford to wait.


    let me think, where is the entrance to the netherworld in our world? ¡±


    Medusa was silent for a long time. Finally, she returned to the place where she had stayed the longest in her life-Gorgon Alchemy Island. Her vast body slowly sank into the other side of the ocean, the land of darkness, ocean okanos.


    I¡¯m back. I¡¯m living in a cage again, just like you, Ermin.


    The snake-haired demoness revealed a brilliant and inexplicable smile and slowly sank to the bottom of the sea.


    ¡°My dear Ermin, the lifespan of a level eight God is limited! The lifespan of a level eight God was 8000 years ¡­ It seemed to be a long time. A level Seven epic only had a lifespan of 600 years, but there was still an end to life. This was the pitiful part of human life ¡­ Ermin, I hope you can live longer. Don¡¯t wait until I wake up a few times to find that the underworld I¡¯m guarding has been replaced by the next underworld monarch.¡±


    In the next thousands of years, people would open the new God¡¯s calendar and clearly see what was written on it:


    [ the entrance to the underworld is located on the other side of the ocean, the land of the night. The snake-haired Banshee guards the entrance to the underworld. One can not look directly at it, as anyone who does will be petrified to death. ]


    ¡­..


    ¡°A level eight God can live for eight thousand years.¡±


    Xu Zhi was sitting in the yard. peeling the skin of. fruit with a sharp fruit knife. eight thousand years. That¡¯s amazing. It can already live for more than two months in my Orchard ¡­


    It must be noted that in the past, a person at Level 7 of the legendary realm only had a lifespan of 600 years. They would not even be able to live past a week in Xu Zhi¡¯s Orchard.


    Of course, a non-human monster like Medusa, who was particularly good at hiding and afraid of death, was naturally not classified as an ordinary epic.


    however, the disappearance of the evil eye in the sandbox world is a big deal.


    He thought for a moment and decided to give up on the idea of replenishing the evil eyes and reproducing them. since the age of the Wizards is over, let it be.


    The birth of a God had given Xu Zhi enough of a surprise.


    He had even created his own divine realm and hid within it. It was simply the style of a higher dimensional world.


    however, from a certain perspective, our cute and serious sister, Ermin, has locked herself in.


    He munched on the Apple, ¡± after all, the Pandora¡¯s Box is too small, about the size of a cage. I don¡¯t know how long it will take for it to expand and become a complete spatial world.


    However, this was still something worth rejoicing over. Previously, it was spatial storage technology and spatial tools. Now, there was finally a spatial world, a world of extraordinary energy that was being nurtured.


    The Queen of the hives had left nothing behind.


    Even the most crucial space technology of the Masters of creation had to be developed and deduced by himself.


    Now, he could finally create a high-energy spatial world.


    Xu Zhi could not help but feel a little emotional, thinking,¡±Ermin takes a small step, but the creator takes a big step.¡±


    it¡¯s just a spore at the start. The evolution is all thanks to baldness. Xu Zhi thought about it speechlessly and sat on a chair in the courtyard.


    The current Pandora was still a Level-6 legendary wizard, with an area of 200 cubic meters. This was the small unit of measurement in the sandbox world, which was the size of a five-room, two-Hall commercial house in the city.


    Living alone in this five-square, two-Hall residential apartment, Ermin felt a little overwhelmed.


    It was only 2000 cubic meters after he advanced to a Level-7 epic wizard, which was barely enough to put things in and decorate the underworld.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go.¡± Xu Zhi, on the other hand, felt that what the nest had said before was already showing its advantages in some aspects.


    The smaller the body, the easier it was to induce a qualitative change in the energy.


    Ermine, a God who was only the size of an ant, had already drained so many places.


    If it was a bigger one, God knows how long it would take.


    ¡°However, she¡¯s sucking her own blood. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s absorption rate was only 30%. The remaining seven layers of energy were basically all dispersed into the air. After all, it was impossible to achieve a full utilization rate of energy, so there would definitely be some loss.


    Ermin absorbed the energy that spread into the air.


    The biological energy would usually accumulate slowly until a certain threshold, and then it would surge out instantly. This kind of feedback usually happened during the era of mass extinction, when 70% to 80% of the population was instantly wiped out. It would explode and flow back to the mother nest.


    Otherwise, how long would it take for the normal generations to grow old and die?


    Now, the Sorcerer world¡¯s underworld formation, in addition to the terrifying fighting like a natural disaster outbreak, had reduced the population and various giant beasts by seven levels in an instant. It could be considered a terrifying mass extinction of living creatures.


    Of the seven deaths, three were Wizards, and the remaining four were ordinary people. A large number of ordinary people were killed by the aftermath. After all, there were millions of people living in the capital.


    Some of them were the remaining believers of the Three Kingdoms. Upon hearing the Call of the Dead, they took the initiative to commit suicide and threw themselves into the vortex in the air.


    With the advancement of civilization today, sorcerers had become extremely common. As long as one was willing to pay, a woman could at least become a rank 1 sorcerer. Even Rank 2 sorcerers were extremely common among the ordinary people.


    ¡°The Magus world has a population of tens of millions and millions of Magi ¡­ I don¡¯t know how much of the scattered energy Ermin gathered to become a God, but I still have 30%.¡± Xu Zhi took a deep breath and quietly felt the power surging in his body.


    BOOM!


    This burst of spiritual force instantly pushed him to rank 3!


    He was already on the verge of becoming a Rank 2 Magus and only needed a little external help to break through, so it was not strange for him to do so now.


    However, the next second.


    Kachaa!


    The surging power of the will entered his body, and he began to break through to rank 4.

 Chapter 142

    ?


    Chapter 142: The mass extinction of living beings at the end of the flourishing witch era


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°I¡¯m at rank 4.¡±


    In less than half an hour, Xu Zhi took a deep breath as he sat on the sofa in the living room.


    The feedback from the Sorcerer era was too huge. He had broken through to the level of a rank 4 sorcerer in an instant, and there was still a large part of the remaining energy that had not been digested. If he fully digested it, he would most likely be able to reach the peak of rank 4. If he could completely stabilize it, there was still hope of breaking through to rank 5.


    He was already very satisfied.


    Angele¡¯s body size required a lot of energy compared to other Wizards.


    If he had not been prepared to face this mass extinction, he might have been killed in an instant.


    ¡°Rank 4 is already very good! You must know that the Magi in there have been training for a very, very long time.¡± Xu Zhi came to the side of the yard and got on his electric bike. After more than ten minutes, he arrived at the remote forest and the familiar River.


    He was thinking of using half of his strength to test his sorcery ¡­


    ¡°Warhammer!¡±


    BOOM!


    The entire river bed began to shake.


    The cobblestones, sand, and stones of the main river instantly flew up with the water and fell to the ground, forming an extremely spectacular waterfall scene. When everything calmed down, the entire River was beyond recognition.


    A huge pit appeared in the middle of the river.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only used half of my power. Is this what a rank 4 Magus is like?¡± Xu Zhi looked at the huge pit in a daze.


    There were almost no young people in the village now. Most of the people who stayed behind were old and middle-aged. There were very few people. It was too far away to hear the loud noise, but Xu Zhi still quickly got on his electric bike and rode away.


    As he rode the electric bike, he would look back from time to time. what a heartless person. I wonder which wicked person came to our village to dig sand and dug such a big hole in our river.


    ¡­..


    Xu Zhi leisurely rode his electric bike and did not return to the courtyard.


    He was very carefree. Since he had broken through, he had to celebrate. He now had some spare money in his bank account. With the cover of the Insecta nest mind, he was not afraid that they would be able to trace his true identity.


    Soon, he happily bought a box of beer from the small supermarket in the county. He also went to the vegetable market to get some vegetables and filled the electric car to the brim. Then, he returned to the yard without looking at the world of the big sandbox.


    After all, it was another apocalypse.


    The Sorcerer¡¯s era had completely come to an end. The remaining two ¡± remnants ¡± of the Sorcerer¡¯s era, the ancient existences of the old Sorcerer¡¯s era, had also hidden in the deep sea, waiting for the next era to flourish again.


    He thought for a moment and put the vegetables and beer into the refrigerator. Then, he opened a can of beer and took a sip. He went to the living room and opened the ¡± founding era ¡± notebook. He casually filled in the last record of the Grand Wizard era:


    [ at the end of the Magus era, the world was filled with the footprints of the Magi who were searching for the truth. The evil god of Cthulhu suddenly descended upon the world. The final battle between the Magi and Cthulhu caused the earth to shatter and the sky to collapse. The fourth mass extinction began, and 70% of life was wiped out. The Magi died. ]


    The mass extinction of living things at the end of the flourishing witch era.


    With just a few strokes, he had put an end to this long wizard era.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to take the opportunity to modify the sandbox again.¡±


    Xu Zhi put down his notebook in the living room and rejected the idea.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have to interfere. It¡¯s already a mature Orchard world, and it might be able to recover from the disaster on its own. Since the evil eye gene can open up a path of sorcerers, what about the slime gene? What about the final chicken gene? Would he be able to open up a cultivation path? Or perhaps, they will naturally push forward a new civilization.¡± Xu Zhi was not in a hurry.


    It was better to do it naturally than to interfere deliberately.


    Therefore, he took the opportunity to log into the forum and peek at the enemy camp every day to see if there was anything he could refer to.


    ¡­..


    The forum was already extremely lively.


    ¡°This is the result of burning books and burying Confucianism!¡±


    red name players, come out and get beaten!!


    although I think that every player has the right to choose their Second Life, it¡¯s quite interesting to be a villain who rules the world. The world even gave birth to gods under your push, and it¡¯s also quite interesting for us to confront you villains as good guys ¡­ But ¡­ You have destroyed the entire civilization! You bastards!¡±


    ¡°Quickly come out and get beaten online! (Burning with anger)¡±


    In the forum, little brain intimidated went down the mountain and cursed wildly.


    It was now in the hands of Emperor Medusa. Black screen!


    The racer of Mount Haruna could not help but comfort him, ¡± brother, if you take it easy, it might not be that painful. Maybe you weren¡¯t knocked out, but dissected? ¡±


    Xiao naohu descended the mountain:


    Everyone was also stunned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna could not help but chuckle as he typed his reply:


    Medusa can¡¯t be stopped, but I¡¯ve already guessed it, and I¡¯ve already made arrangements. You¡¯re just being studied, and no one can imagine the fun of being toyed with by the great beauty! Brother, let¡¯s go to the source of happiness together (shake hands)¡±


    ¡°How many years will the research take?¡± Little brain asked fearfully.


    very soon. With the lessons learned from the past, it¡¯s about seven or eight years. The racer of Mount Haruna replied quickly.


    This was still fine.


    After all, he could still afford to wait for seven or eight hours. In reality, it was only about two hours.


    However, the racer of Mount Haruna dealt another critical blow. I forgot to tell you. Medusa has now been integrated with the ¡®blood of immortality¡¯. She will only wake up for five years out of a hundred years.


    As soon as he said this, even the onlooking netizens could not remain calm.


    ¡°F * ck! That would take seven to eight years of research. Wouldn¡¯t there be a 100-year gap in between? (Terrifying)¡±


    ¡°Make holy Lady Linda wait for a hundred years? (Wangfu stone. jgg)¡±


    Now, everyone felt the same way. It was as if they were watching a magnificent epic movie, where the tables were turned in a desperate situation. Before the war, in the rain of blood, the two sides had finally confirmed their feelings. After the war ended, the result was like this. They were separated by heaven and man. Everyone felt sad for him.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t match those movies at all!¡±


    however, it is true that we have no choice. Even the racer of Mount Haruna, which is the leader of everything, has been dissected and studied by Medusa. Without strength, we are all just salted fish waiting to be slaughtered.


    ¡­..


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give you a surprise in a hundred years! You¡¯ll definitely be extremely happy!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Little brain Tiger descended the mountain couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of longing.


    Following that, everyone started discussing what to do without the evil eyes in the Magus world!


    Then, what would the future generations look like?


    They were deeply worried and couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.


    However, there was no way to understand the situation inside.


    The times were changing, and they already had deep feelings for that world. They could only wait a hundred years for The Book of Light to awaken and see what the world had become after the final war.


    Or perhaps, the glorious era of the Wizards could only be reminisced in the ¡± wizard Community ¡± that was about to open for beta testing.

 Chapter 143

    ?


    Chapter 143: The God of creation descends


    Translator: 549690339


    In fact, humans were very strange animals.


    Some people, after countless years, lived to 40 or 50 years old, but they were still very young and ignorant. They still had a lot of problems with how they dealt with people. It was not that time did not let them mature, but that some people were just like that when they matured.


    Some people were smart to begin with, and after experiencing many things and trials, their thoughts were so meticulous that it was praiseworthy.


    The racer of Mount Haruna, Chen Wenshan, belonged to this category.


    Although he was still a happy-go-lucky fool, he was already extremely smart. He was a genius who was blessed by the heavens. Even when Xiao naihua went down the mountain, he left a backup plan to help him.


    Xu Zhi could not help but laugh. it¡¯s mainly because this idiot is too f * cking crazy! For the past 200 years, he had only cared about seeking death everywhere. If he had not become smarter, he would have been beaten to death!


    There¡¯s another kind of people who live long, but they don¡¯t become very smart. They only become strong in a certain field, such as the alchemy Emperor ¡­¡±


    This type belonged to the technological type.


    He had been a researcher for hundreds of years, climbing the technology tree in his alchemy room. Naturally, he had not become that sinister.


    At this moment, the Insecta nest mind¡¯s voice rang out, ¡±


    ¡°Wizard community, do you want to start the open beta?¡±


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment, put down his beer, and put away his notebook. let¡¯s start it. The ¡®wizard community¡¯ will be officially open for beta testing at 6:30 a.m. Tomorrow morning. Let them start training! All of them were so energetic. It was time to experience the loneliness of becoming a wizard ¡­ Well, after it¡¯s opened, we¡¯ll see how it turns out.¡±


    and this First world¡¯s sandbox has already developed to a very mature stage. It doesn¡¯t need my interference and can develop and operate on its own ¡­ It¡¯s time to start the construction of the second sandbox world.¡±


    Xu Zhi raised his eyebrows. the Second World, the second human race, is about to be created.


    Speaking of humans, the players in the center of the evolution sandbox, the land of origin of life in the myriad worlds, were really disappointing. After waiting for so long, there were all kinds of strange creatures, but there was not a single human-shaped intelligent species ¡­


    But they couldn¡¯t be blamed.


    intelligent brain ¡± is a biological structure that can¡¯t be simply deduced from the evolution of species. It¡¯s a unique miracle in the evolution of life. It¡¯s even a coincidence that earth was able to give birth to intelligent species like us.


    looks like I¡¯ll have to create an intelligent species like the bugape to be the protagonist of the new era. Xu Zhi thought for a moment.


    ¡°The last time, it was a strong Gorilla. This time, we¡¯ll use the scrawny monkeys.¡±


    Xu Zhi had a serious look on his face. He had no intention of getting his hands on the human genes at all. After all, this was quite disgusting, and he could not get over it psychologically.


    He silently estimated the geographical location of the new world¡¯s sandbox.¡¯It¡¯s not impossible to contract another piece of land ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s just that it¡¯ll be the same as the current sandbox. What I want is a different world form.¡±


    Everyone lived on the day and night of their 50s.


    Such an environment was too monotonous.


    He wanted a completely different and wonderful world, so that a completely different extraordinary civilization could appear.


    but how can I avoid this? ¡± Xu Zhi raised his eyebrows. a hundred years a day. This is the maximum time flow that a biological civilization can produce intelligence and think at. It¡¯s not easy to adjust.


    Under such a time flow, as long as one accelerated on the ground, there would be a situation of fifty years of day and fifty years of night ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s mind suddenly jolted. then, what if it¡¯s not above ground, but underground? ¡±


    He looked at the bottom of the hundred mu sand plate.


    If they were made into a ¡°Lu¡± character, one on the surface and one underground, perhaps it would work?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s mind was wide open and he got excited. He picked up a pen and paper and began to discipline himself. He scattered ink on a new piece of white paper and created a new world.


    ¡°A hundred mu of land, a vast and magnificent underground world? A whole new set of rules and a world view that I¡¯ve never seen before.¡± Xu Zhi raised his pen and thought about whether this was the best choice he could make within his current strength.


    In fact, an underwater world where the entire world was in water was actually not bad.


    However, that was too difficult. In reality, it required a lot of work.


    Perhaps this world was the best solution at the moment.


    ¡°However, underground, it¡¯s pitch black. How can we provide light? What if there¡¯s no sun?¡±


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment and suddenly laughed. He thought of a certain Phoenix who had been beaten up badly. isn¡¯t there a ready-made sun here? ¡±


    The fake golden Crow, the sun god!


    Xu Zhi felt that this idea was very promising.


    ¡°If the framework of the world is set, what about the human race? What kind of creature should be used to fuse with the monkey¡¯s blood?¡±


    The last time, he had chosen a beetle and fused it with the gorilla¡¯s blood. This time, it was a problem which insect race creature to choose.


    this time.. have learned my lesson. I can¡¯t just find a beetle to fuse with. This species should have its own first genetic talent ¡­


    It was very difficult for people like the bugapes. They had to integrate the evil eye¡¯s gene into every part of their body before they could cultivate and obtain the first gene. Xu Zhi thought that this new human being was born with the first gene. There was no need to integrate it, and this kind of life level was obviously higher.


    However, the starting point was also fixed.


    The bugape did not have the first gene, and its starting point was ever-changing. The first gene could be fused with evil eye or slime at will ¡­


    As for the second gene, not everyone could light up the ¡± divine fire ¡°.


    And this life was born with the first gene, which fixed its starting point.


    however, what should I choose for this first gene? ¡± Xu Zhi felt a headache coming on. He felt that these players had been too engrossed in having fun in the Sorcerer world recently and had completely forgotten about their old profession. He thought about it for a long time.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we fuse the Rubik¡¯s Cube?¡±


    He felt that other than the evil eye gene, the Rubik¡¯s Cube gene seemed to have the greatest potential.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided, it¡¯s the Rubik¡¯s Cube.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s face was serious.


    Last time, he had randomly picked up a beetle + Gorilla = bugape.


    This time, the Rubik¡¯s Cube + monkey =???


    ¡°Perhaps the Rubik¡¯s Cube is the best choice.¡± Xu Zhi raised his eyebrows. talents come with their own internal space. If they can open up a path different from that of a wizard¡¯s cultivation, they can become stronger through cultivation and expand the internal space of their talents ¡­


    In that case, after the mass extinction of their living beings, all of their corpses will have internal spaces. I will then be able to harvest small spaces and merge them into a large space. My divine realm and various other worlds will then have a starting point.¡±


    not bad. This race is a space maker, and they¡¯ve completely laid the foundation for me to the universe. Xu Zhi cupped his cheeks and quickly wrote down this thought. He was very satisfied and felt that it had great potential!


    Look at the nest Queen. On the technological side, countless resources and energy were used to create a large space using space-folding technology.


    And me?


    Human space manufacturing machine.


    It was environmentally friendly, clean, energy-saving, and pollution-free.


    By now, the advantage of being an extraordinary creature had already emerged!


    Xu Zhi ridiculed himself and continued to write and draw on paper to complete the foundation in this area. He wrote a total of three to four pages of a creation thesis, and he did not dare to borrow the hands of others.


    After that, he went to the zoo and asked the manager from before. He spent three thousand Yuan and got a strong monkey¡¯s blood.


    When the other places were almost done.


    Xu Zhi stood up and walked into the world of the giant sandbox again. I¡¯ll take advantage of this mass extinction event where there are very few people gathered in the middle of the sandbox and sneak in to get the Phoenix out. After all, she¡¯s the sun of our new world.


    ¡°Slow down their time flow, one to one.¡±


    After Xu Zhi said that, he put on the blue lab shoe covers again and slowly strode into the sandbox.


    After Gilgamesh¡¯s last visit, he had once again returned to this land after many years.


    Ta ta ta!


    The ground trembled slightly, trees were trampled, valleys were left with huge footprints, and countless beasts in the dense forest were fleeing frantically.


    On the other side of ocean Ocean Ocean Ocean Ocean Ocean Ocean Ocean Ocean Ocean Ocean Ocean Ocean Ocean Ocean Ocean Ocean Ocean Ocean Ocean Ocean Ocean Ocean Ocean.


    Medusa slowly opened her calm eyes. She swayed her snake tail and slowly rose to the surface of the water. Countless colorful energy flashed in her beautiful petrified pupils as she murmured, ¡± God of creation ¡­

 Chapter 144

    ?


    Chapter 144: The law of life


    Translator: 549690339


    She was able to sense the arrival of the God of creation in an instant, not because her spiritual power was extremely powerful and she could sense every inch of the land in the world at any time, but ¡­


    our entire world ¡­ It¡¯s actually accelerating!¡±


    Medusa was dumbfounded. She stammered and could not speak. our world is moving forward at a terrifying speed!


    Ermin was also trembling. Even though she was also hiding in the divine realm, she could still sense the changes in the entire world. I can already feel that the film of our world has been passed through, and something has descended. It should be that the God of creation has chosen to descend upon our barren world in person during this mass extinction. Just his arrival on this land alone has caused the world to tremble and the timeline to distort ¡­


    This was beyond all common sense.


    Now, during the daytime of 50 years, the White clouds in the sky were moving slowly at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if they were going to finish moving in a short period of time! It was almost night ¡­


    This was unbelievable!


    Our 100 years are going to be condensed into one day?


    The sun was also setting at an accelerated speed, and the whole world seemed to be in a slideshow that was accelerating madly ¡­


    For the real world, this speed was the normal speed of a day. The sun set and the moon rose. However, for them, they were used to a day of 100 years, 50 years of night, and 50 years of day. The world was so fast that it was creepy and strange.


    How sharp were the senses of a wizard?


    Back then, during Gilgamesh¡¯s era, it had been too crude. Although the hero King¡¯s Own brute force was powerful, he was not a wizard. At that time, he had been shocked by the great beast of wisdom that had descended upon the world and had not noticed all of this.


    As for Magi, they had always been a group of people who pursued knowledge and powerful spiritual force. Naturally, they could feel the strange phenomenon in the world in an instant!


    It was said that during the era of the three witches, there was also such a situation, but it only lasted for a short moment ¡­ But everything at that time could no longer be verified.


    Suddenly, Medusa vaguely remembered a certain God of blind stupidity who had boasted to her.


    ¡°He was born at the beginning of nothingness, at the beginning of the chaos of the world. He transcended matter, time, space, ethics, cognition, and the law of causality. Everything that humans know in the past, present, and future can not understand his existence. It is infinite, eternal, and an abstract entity of the chaos of the entire multiverse ¡­¡±


    She had only smiled back then.


    But now, the terrifying power to control the world¡¯s time had appeared in front of him. Facts spoke louder than words.


    ¡°Time, dimension, space, world, life ¡­ They were all created by him.¡±


    Medusa lowered her head with a complicated expression and laughed. An indescribable fear began to be deeply engraved in her heart, and she would never forget it.


    a great life like the evil god is indescribably afraid. You can¡¯t listen to its voice or look at its body. Compared to the God of creation, it¡¯s ridiculous ¡­ Wherever the God of creation descends, the world¡¯s timeline will begin to be passively distorted by an indescribable, large amount of time!¡±


    It was hard to imagine.


    Medusa was in a daze, and she seemed to be out of her mind. Ermin, do you think that this ancient Supreme life that symbolizes chaos can be defeated by human strength? ¡±


    ¡°Medusa! What do you want?¡± Ermin growled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t defeat him, but ¡­ We Magi are a group of people who seek the truth.¡±


    Medusa slowly stood up.


    Her huge body stood up straight from her half-crouching position, and her long snake head began to emerge from the sea.


    She walked out of the vast ocean step by step, water dripping from her body. Her eyes became calm and straight. I have the blood of eternal life, the blood of the creator. I want to go and take a look at such a great life. If I don¡¯t go, I will regret eternal life.


    Medusa had always been determined to move forward in pursuit of her powerful ideals, but when she saw such a terrifying power, her understanding was completely shattered, and she felt extremely at a loss.


    Did such power really exist?


    ¡°You will die.¡± Ermine growled loudly.


    Medusa gently put down Ermin¡¯s spatial magic box and strode forward.


    ¡°I will die! I¡¯m likely to die! ¡®From the moment I challenged the Cthulhu evil god, I knew I would die, but I still went ¡­¡¯ ¡®Death has never been my greatest fear. What I fear the most ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s your own weakness and ignorance!¡±


    Ermin looked at Medusa in a daze.


    ¡°The God of creation ¡­¡±


    Medusa walked firmly on the mountains and rivers, like a traveler who was about to leave home and not return. Great Creator, back then, you were able to answer three questions from Gilgamesh. Now, can you respond to my battle request ¡­


    When she came to a swamp, she saw the God of creation, who towered into the clouds.


    The 10,000-feet-tall giant stood at the edge of the mountain range. He was tall and slender, and his entire body was covered in a holy white light. His face could not be seen clearly.


    Medusa could already vaguely sense the Phoenix¡¯s aura. She was in the swamp. so, the great supreme God of heaven and earth has descended to this world to find the Phoenix? ¡±


    The current Phoenix had once again wrapped itself in mud and turned into a statue. It sank into the mud and buried itself. It seemed to have gotten used to this kind of lifestyle.


    ¡°Rank 4 ¡­ A wizard.¡±


    Medusa silently sensed the God of creation who was not far away, and her eyes were burning. An incredible impulse rose in her. it¡¯s only level four. Is this the weakest avatar of the God of creation in the countless dimensions? ¡±


    It was not that she had not heard the racer of Mount Haruna mention the God of creation.


    The God of creation lived in a multi-dimensional world. He was the physical manifestation of chaos. He scattered his consciousness in various worlds, creating worlds, dimensions, time, space ¡­


    at that time, I guessed that a single avatar of the God of creation might not be very powerful. However, I never thought that it would be this low. Medusa muttered.


    Xu Zhi was also turning his head to look.


    He also saw the Medusa demoness, who was similar in size to him and whose body parts had been completely repaired, reaching his chest. She was an extremely beautiful woman.


    She had a snake tail and a human body. Her long hair fluttered in the air like vines and snakes, giving people a sense of beauty and danger.


    A mechanical voice sounded in his ears.


    ¡°The current environment is dangerous! Do you wish to activate the nest Queen authority?¡±


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment and said,¡±activate.¡± &Nbsp;


    The authority of the Queen was actually very simple.


    It was some kind of passive alert function.


    If the Zerg tried to harm the nest Queen, it would immediately adjust the gene strands and destroy the creature¡¯s genes.


    After all, the Zergs were their basic life form. They were the Zerg Queen that reproduced and gave them a life spore structure. No matter how strong they were, they couldn¡¯t escape their own structure. Life was given by the Zerg Queen, so they could naturally end it.


    But this was the last resort.


    Xu Zhi had always held the power to decide the life and death of these zergs. He could control their zergs ¡®natural talent, ¡± ultra-rapid cell division, ¡± and instantly age them to death.


    Therefore, he never worried about his safety.


    ¡°The God of creation ¡­ I have a question.¡±


    Medusa approached step by step and said slowly in a low voice.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Xu Zhi chuckled.


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ I want to ¡­¡±


    Medusa¡¯s eyes were burning with sparks.


    Am I really going to die?


    However, this was the great Overgod. Even if it was only a clone, it had descended because of this world¡¯s major destruction. If he lost this opportunity, he would never come into contact with the greatest Supreme existence in the world again!


    Yes ¡­


    Medusa laughed in a daze.


    When I first became a wizard, didn¡¯t I want to see the peak of the world?


    So what if he lost his eternal life?


    As the Supreme god of the world, the most powerful existence in the world that could even distort time, space, and dimensions, what kind of life form was he? What kind of power does he have?


    She strode forward, her eyes burning with passion. She said the words she had been longing for,


    ¡°Great Creator! ¡®Can I have a fight with you ¡­¡¯ I want to see what kind of power the legendary Supreme God has, even if I have to pay with my life ¡­¡±

 Chapter 145

    ?


    Chapter 145: Life law


    Translator: 549690339


    She was really a crazy woman.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes flickered, and he continued to sigh with emotion.


    In the entire sorcerer era, perhaps only great Lord Medusa could be considered a true seeker of truth and knowledge. He had no distracting thoughts and completely carried out the philosophy of the sorcerers!


    It was also because of her pursuit of the pureness of knowledge that her aptitude was not the most outstanding. However, she had managed to reach the end of the entire era, even surviving the great extinction and obtaining great achievements that even more powerful geniuses could not hope to achieve.


    we can¡¯t fight, ¡± Xu Zhi said with a gentle smile. because I¡¯m only level four, in your words.


    A hint of disappointment flashed in Medusa¡¯s eyes.


    Xu Zhi changed the topic and looked at the beautiful snake-haired Banshee. however, power is not absolute. Even if you are at level four, as long as you master the rules, it is enough to kill everything. We can not fight because you will die in an instant. That is meaningless.


    ¡°In an instant, I won¡¯t be able to see anything and I¡¯ll die?¡±


    Medusa muttered, ¡± what are the rules? ¡±


    ¡°The laws exist between heaven and earth.¡±


    ¡°You see.¡±


    Xu Zhi raised his hand and pointed at the blue sky.


    Medusa¡¯s expression froze instantly, and a look of disbelief appeared in her eyes.


    She saw a scene that she would never forget.


    The two of them stood on the ground, and the time in the surrounding world changed. It was as if they were standing in the void, overlooking the rise and fall of the entire world. They were standing on the highest dimension, surpassing all things in the world.


    BOOM!


    The speed of the world was changing rapidly.


    The dark clouds, the sun, the air, the sunlight, and the wind in the sky were all rapidly slowing down, almost to the point of stillness. She could clearly feel that she had returned to the primitive world where a day passed every hundred years.


    The next second.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The clouds, the sun, and the wind in the sky accelerated once again. Everything seemed to be stirred up by the wind and the clouds. The dust on the ground became faster, and the clouds slowly moved in the sky. The entire world¡¯s hundred years were condensed into one day. The sun was about to set, and the moon was about to rise.


    Xu Zhi slowly pulled Medusa into his arms and pointed to a lush rose on the grass in the distance. look at that.


    Ten thousand times acceleration.


    Huala!


    The Rose quickly bloomed, bloomed into an extremely beautiful flower, withered, and returned to the earth.


    Then, the cycle of life began!


    From the withered black soil, new buds emerged, branches grew, and flower buds bloomed again.


    In a short period of time, those plants actually reproduced for countless generations and vaguely began to divide. Completely different plants appeared. Some became as huge as a tree, some became colorful, and some grew sharp thorns.


    a type of plant has actually started to take different forms.


    Medusa trembled all over, and she almost fell into the arms of the God of creation. She looked at this scene in shock, and her eyes wandered. This was too beautiful, and she was almost intoxicated. This was an incredible scene, and it was the domain of truth that she had dreamed of.


    It turns out that I¡¯m such a joke! It¡¯s not a battle of brute force, so we can¡¯t fight at all. It¡¯s because we¡¯re not from the same dimension. No matter how weak we are, as long as we master the power of the laws, no one can defeat it ¡­


    I can¡¯t believe I still have such a bold idea in the face of such a vast existence. We can¡¯t understand such an existence at all ¡­ Medusa¡¯s entire body trembled.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s arms were soft, as if he was holding a living person. It was as if he was really holding Medusa, the legendary goddess of Western Legends, who was 1.6 meters tall. He could not help but praise Medusa for having already walked out of her Cthulhu evil god, and was now a real giant evil god.


    Seeing Medusa in a daze, he took the opportunity to ruffle Medusa¡¯s hair in his arms and secretly let the intelligent sub-brain take a few pictures.


    He took the opportunity to hug Medusa. Of course, it was not for anything. He just wanted to test the evil God¡¯s current completion and progress. It turned out that after hundreds of years of reproduction, the evil god was like a living person. Its skin and flesh were perfectly fused together, and it did not look like a composite life form. If it did not enter that ¡®combat form¡¯, it still looked like a normal creature.


    ¡°Oh, great God of creation.¡± Medusa¡¯s body trembled, and she spoke without thinking. She was already panicking. we, we are all your people. The world, the world ¡­


    Xu Zhi laughed and slowly cut her off. everything in this world is my people. It¡¯s not easy for you to get to this point in this barren world.


    Whoosh.


    Xu Zhi stretched out his hand.


    Her weak spiritual power floated around. In the flower field, the largest rose, which was as big as a tree, landed gently in her palm. It was as thick as a chopstick and was inserted into her head by Xu Zhi like a hairpin. It was beautiful and ethereal. this flower is my gift to you. The birth and death of life will begin from here.


    Xu Zhi did not stop the Rose¡¯s 10000 times acceleration.


    Instead, he handed the Rose to Medusa.


    This could be considered a spur of the moment.


    After all, even the idiotic players in the sandbox could use the speed of flow of ten thousand times to produce a variety of potential species with spores. Xu Zhi might bring a pretty good surprise to Medusa by giving her a flower that was constantly evolving.


    Of course, a speed increase of 10000 times was not infinite. When a species with potential appeared and he felt that it was about time, Xu Zhi stopped the speed of evolution. After all, this was a power unique to the Queen Mother of the hive. He was only using her hands to deduce a Life Group for the time being.


    After a long time, Medusa returned to her senses from the strange world. She silently stroked the flower on her head, revealing a touch of excitement. All the confusion in her heart about the future seemed to have been opened up.


    She was about to say something, but she found that the God of creation was standing in the mountains again and said, ¡± ¡°Phoenix, come out with me. I¡¯ll bring you to another spacetime.¡±


    Whoosh.


    The Phoenix rose into the air.


    It had been hiding in the mud, so how could it not have seen this terrifying scene?


    Such a terrifying existence had changed the rules of this world just by descending upon it.


    The Phoenix seemed to have seen the God of creation before. A thousand years ago, when she was born in a scorching world, she opened her eyes and saw this vast giant.


    It seemed to have been taken out from a strange tray.


    Phoenix quickly flew out and hid in front of him, trembling.


    restrain your aura, ¡± Xu Zhi instructed. and keep your body covered in flames.


    Phoenix did as she was told.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too hot.¡± Xu Zhi thought about it and felt that it was too hot, so he tapped it gently with his finger.


    Huala!


    Under Medusa¡¯s dazed and numb gaze ¡­


    The demigod Phoenix quickly grew, passed its Prime, aged, and finally walked towards death. It was reborn from the fire and turned back into a Red Phoenix egg. Fiery red light circulated within the egg, and it seemed to be nurturing a powerful life.


    Xu Zhi took out the can of beer from his Black Casual pants pocket and put the Phoenix egg in it. He turned around and strode away. it¡¯s finally done.

 Chapter 146

    ?


    Chapter 146: The truth farm


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°AI, recover the time flow ratio!¡±


    When Xu Zhi walked Out of the Sandbox, the time on the hundred-mu sandbox behind him returned to normal.


    BOOM!


    The world sped up, leaving afterimages.


    the time in our world is actually ¡­


    On the ground, the remaining Magi were tidying up the ruins. They looked up in a daze.


    Some sorcerers with keen spiritual power could clearly sense this. They vaguely sensed that something had descended, and the time of the world had changed, and then left.


    This was the age of the Wizards with a mature system, unlike the time of the simple and crude ancient city-state of Gilgamesh. They could naturally sense everything clearly, and they knew that something incredible was happening.


    Hualala.


    The sea water rippled.


    the God of creation has left. The distorted time and space in our world have been restored ¡­ Medusa stroked the bright red flower on her head in a daze, revealing a bright smile.


    She strode forward again and sank into the deep sea.


    Her huge and imposing body slowly hugged her knees, bent down, and lowered her head. She was like a newborn fetus, curled up in the depths of the sea.


    However, she was simply too huge. Her height had even exceeded the depths of the ocean. Just by standing straight, half of her head would appear on the surface of the sea.


    The entire ocean was no longer a big pond for her.


    Medusa ¡­


    Ermine¡¯s voice was trembling.


    She had been secretly watching from a distance and did not expect such a scene to happen. She had thought that such an invitation to a competition would be a provocation and blasphemy to the creator, but she did not expect him to be so tolerant.


    Or perhaps, she should have thought of it long ago ¡­


    When the ancient world had just been created, the creator had satisfied Gilgamesh¡¯s three questions.


    ¡°He is too gentle, too benevolent. We are all his people.¡± Ermin suddenly smiled.


    Ermin was very envious of Medusa.


    She had seen the truth by the God of creation¡¯s side, but it was only natural for her to risk her life to obtain opportunities.


    If it had been Ermin, she would not have had the courage to go over. It was not just anyone, but crazy people like Medusa.


    ¡°Creator ¡­¡± Medusa¡¯s eyes flashed with a slender figure that was hazy and radiant. A touch of gentleness flashed in her eyes. She chose to put the Rose that was stuck on her head into Ermin¡¯s underworld slowly. reproduce in there. This is the flower of the origin of life. It is also the first living creature in this underworld ¡­


    The small space in the netherworld was filled with a lot of soil and air. There were also countless skeletons on the ground, mountains of corpses and seas of blood. Even the soil was soaked, turning the soil dark red.


    A rose was planted on the bright red ground.


    Soon, it grew at a visible speed, scattered its pollen, reproduced, and quickly withered.


    Gradually, it bloomed all over the netherworld, and beautiful flowers filled the mountains and fields. Ermin seemed to be in the sea of flowers, her eyes moving, intoxicated by the world, and she praised loudly, ¡± ¡°Argh! What a beautiful world! Can I say that the creator is adding a touch of color to our empty underworld?¡±


    it¡¯s our achievements that have been acknowledged by the Great Creator, just like Gilgamesh¡¯s in the past. Medusa closed her eyes slowly when she saw this.


    ¡°Flower of death, this is a gift for me, O Great Creator! Medusa wants to see you again. Can I descend into your world ¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    In a small space with no outsiders.


    Ermin was like an innocent and romantic little girl, running wildly among the red roses that covered the sky.


    Day after day, she seemed to have gradually forgotten that she was once the great wizard monarch who ruled the world. She no longer needed to maintain her dignity in front of anyone, and she could be herself again.


    She could clearly feel that the flower was growing rapidly.


    They transformed and died at a terrifying rate, reproducing generation after generation. Gradually, they completely adapted to this special land and became the unique underworld plant.


    the flower of the inconceivable contains the truth of life in the world and has infinite possibilities of growth. Ermin showed a pure smile, gently broke a rose in the field, and looked at it carefully. this place where large patches of blood-red roses are planted contains endless truth. Let¡¯s call it the ¡®truth field¡¯.


    ¡°But how can a world not have water?¡± She suddenly stretched out her white arm and pulled, opening a gap in the space, letting the water from the outside rush in like a fountain.


    Ermin floated in the air and gently drew a line.


    ¡°There must be a River!¡±


    BOOM!


    The mighty power of a God circulated, and five-colored light flickered. The entire small world trembled.


    There was a huge River trough on the ground at the entrance, and a large amount of seawater gushed into the river, carrying all kinds of sea fish, which were jumping around.


    death is the sea of suffering in life. Death is the ultimate pain. My world can free mortals from pain. Anyone who believes in me, serves me, and dies will enter the netherworld to overcome the sea of suffering and welcome. new life ¡­ This River is filled with countless souls of the Wizarding era who had sacrificed their lives for the truth. The netherworld River, which is filled with the pain of death and anticipation for new life, shall be called ¡®cokutus¡¯. ¡±


    Cokutus, in the language of the Otherworld¡¯s natives, meant: The crying in the distance, the river of pain.


    After the dead souls entered the underworld and passed through the river of pain in their lives, it was the ¡± other side ¡± of the world of death, the Garden of Truth. Large patches of bright red rose flowers were planted here, brilliant and beautiful, like a village in the dark, letting people see the beauty and purity of this world of death.


    ¡°We must have good and evil!¡±


    A clear and majestic voice reverberated through the entire world.


    after the garden of Truth, it should be divided into two ends. People should be rewarded and punished for their actions before death! As a great wizard monarch, Ermin naturally had experience in governing the world. She waved her hand and said,


    I said,¡¯after the garden of Truth, there is a fork in life¡¯ Erebus¡¯. The dead are divided into good and evil, walking on both sides.¡¯


    As long as they were kind, humble, and harmonious, they would walk towards the ¡®Elysian paradise¡¯.


    All those who are brutal, arrogant, and evil will walk to the place of pain, Tartarus.¡±


    Kachaa!


    All of a sudden, a strange rose as big as a giant tree flew from the sky and fell to the ground.


    The petals of the Rose quickly fell off and turned into an ancient gray wooden sign. It was filled with exquisite rose patterns, giving off an ancient western charm. It stood at the fork with the words ¡®Erebus¡¯, leading to two different paths.


    After the netherworld River was the field of truth and the fork in life. After that was the place of happiness and the place of pain.


    ¡°The entire netherworld is like. person¡¯s life ¡­¡± Ermine thought for a moment and laughed. the sea of bitterness is the mother¡¯s stomach. After it is over, it is the Garden of Truth. It is like the birth of a new life, seeing the beauty of the world. After that, people will meet the fork in life, Erebus, and walk on the two ends of their fate.


    At this moment, the foundation of the entire netherworld had been completely formed.


    Although it was only 200 cubic meters, as a level eight God, helping the space magic box to meditate and expand its internal space, the magic box would probably reach the epic realm soon and reach an environment of 2000 cubic meters.

 Chapter 147

    ?


    Chapter 147: Returning to God¡¯s embrace


    Translator: 549690339


    By the time he was done, the sky had already turned dark.


    Xu Zhi walked into the room, took off the mud-stained blue shoe covers, and threw them into the trash can. He stretched lazily, then placed the can with the Phoenix egg in the living room.


    ¡°The Phoenix has already turned back into an egg. It will take a long time before it hatches.¡±


    Xu Zhi was not afraid that it would run away. Under the normal flow of time, it would take more than ten days for the eggshell to break out. Furthermore, it was not born yet, and it was still in its embryonic stage, so it could not feel what was happening outside.


    In fact, after a Phoenix¡¯s rebirth from fire, it would become an egg. It would be extremely fragile for more than ten days, so it had to be hidden in an extremely hidden place before it could be reborn.


    I¡¯ve been busy the whole day. I went to the zoo, went to the sandbox to pick up Phoenix eggs, and even chatted with Medusa about life¡¯s ideals. Every mass extinction is so tiring, and the sky is already dark. The rest of the things will be to open up a new world. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s life was still quite well-adjusted. As the creator, he worked at sunrise and rested at sunset.


    He had picked up the Phoenix, the monkey¡¯s blood, and the basic materials to create the world, so he was not in a hurry.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    He quickly started to look for a change of clothes.


    After a long day of exhaustion, she felt refreshed after taking a shower in the bathroom.


    a bath can really relieve fatigue and energy! Xu Zhi was only wearing a pair of large underpants. When he came to the kitchen, he immediately picked up the can with the Phoenix egg, turned on the tap, and poured water into it. He then placed it over the fire of the gas stove.


    ¡°I¡¯ll also help you take a bath! You¡¯ve been soaking in the mud for hundreds of years. It¡¯s really not easy to take a comfortable hot bath. Also, it will speed up your hatching process.¡±


    After saying that, he threw a few tea leaves into the water.


    After a long while, Xu Zhi took a sip of Phoenix¡¯s bathwater with satisfaction. From the can, a sweet and fresh taste poured into his throat. It was simply wonderful.


    After a tiring day at work, it was the greatest happiness in life to have a good sip of hot tea!


    this is probably a thousand-year-old Phoenix spirit tea. It¡¯s full of spirit Qi and only appears once in a thousand years.


    Xu Zhi was a foodie, especially a person who liked to drink tea. Although he knew that this was not good, he could not help but feel the restlessness in his heart.


    After all, it was a rare opportunity. If he didn¡¯t take the opportunity to turn it into an egg and know nothing about the outside world, it would be a pity to make tea and taste it.


    from the taste of your bathwater, you still have a strong body odor. If I want to help you completely wash away your body odor, I¡¯ll have to soak in it for a night. Xu Zhi could not help but take out a large pot that had not been used for a long time from the storage room. He placed the Phoenix egg in the pot and covered the lid. He planned to cook it slowly over low heat for the night according to the Cantonese style of cooking soup.


    ¡°Such a big pot. If we store it, it can probably last for a long time.¡± Xu Zhi felt that life was quite blissful, so he went straight back to his room.


    ¡°It¡¯s so warm,¡±


    The Phoenix¡¯s consciousness was blurry. It felt as if it was wandering in a warm ocean.


    This warm feeling made it vaguely recall the time when it was hiding in the mud and saw the God of creation slowly embracing Medusa. He pointed to the sky, and the world stopped, letting Medusa know the truth of the world ¡­


    That scene was too beautiful ¡­


    He was embraced by the God of creation, and told the truth of the world by the Supreme God ¡­


    I believe that all living beings in this world would be extremely envious and look forward to it, right? ¡±


    The Phoenix could not help but gradually lose consciousness. It felt as if it was immersed in a warm ocean, as if it had returned to the scorching red environment where it was born.


    Its crisp and pure voice was suddenly filled with happiness. now I am in the warm arms of the God of creation, just like Medusa. Do I feel the embrace of God? ¡±


    ¡­..


    The next morning, the sun was shining brightly.


    ¡°What a good sleep.¡± Xu Zhi got out of bed, brushed his teeth, and washed his face. He walked out of the bathroom and went to the kitchen.


    He scooped out the Phoenix egg that had been stewing in the pot for the whole night with a steel spoon and placed it in a can next to him. Then, he put the big pot of tea into the mineral water bottles that he had saved up over the past few days and filled it up in the refrigerator. He planned to drink it slowly in the future.


    ¡®Phoenix spirit tea¡¯ in the fridge, just thinking about it made him happy.


    After he was done with his business, he went to the living room to consult the intelligent sub-brain as usual and asked about the situation of the Sorcerer world.


    Another fifty years had passed in the Sorcerer world. It seemed that they had gradually eased from the major extinction and had begun to ignite vitality. However, the world had changed in the end, and the sorcerers of the Sorcerer world were about to go extinct.


    After all, the remaining Magi were mostly rank 1 or 2 junior Magi. They did not have high aptitudes and could not live for long. It was also natural that there was no new generation of Magi.


    Xu Zhi looked at the photo of Medusa and himself, and his voice calmed down. Cthulhu¡¯s fusion biological system has already developed very well. In the future, this big stupid bird in my Orchard will gradually become a real living creature sooner or later.


    As for making this hybrid creature develop intelligence, it would be a little difficult.


    After all, Medusa¡¯s appearance was very coincidental, which was why Xu Zhi attached great importance to it.


    ¡°And that flower ¡­ How could there be no new living beings in the New World? I still have to give it a push and completely form the netherworld environment.¡± Xu Zhi was still very much looking forward to the appearance of the underworld.


    After all, a high-energy transcendent world that was separated from the barren environment on earth was the most precious wealth.


    Xu Zhi looked at the Sorcerer world that had gone extinct and then ignored it. the intelligent sub-brain, the Sorcerer community, is it open at six-thirty this morning? ¡±


    A mechanical voice was heard.


    ¡°It¡¯s already opened.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how they¡¯ve developed.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at the piece of land and could not help but jump in shock.


    It had only been a short while since these animals had built buildings one after another. Square, arena, Summoner¡¯s Canyon, everything was up.


    They had also established their own community system, with a Community Housing Committee, which was held by 100 people. As for the selection of the Management Committee, it was through online PK, with the 100 strongest people, simple and crude to the extreme.


    These 100 people were responsible for the planning, security, and development of the super-small city, the wizard community.


    The streets were now filled with a modern atmosphere. There were even mud shops with billboards with advertisements that said, ¡± xxx kidney treasure, everyone said it was good after using it. Now, if you sell three bottles, you¡¯ll get one free bottle!


    All sorts of advertisements.


    There was also a movie poster.


    My Mediterranean can¡¯t be that bald.


    On the cover of the big poster, monarch Ermin was signing ¡± Ermin ¡± on the smooth head of a bald bird.


    [ this movie comes from the autobiography of the Mediterranean dumb bird, the magical beast. Emperor Ermin, the Church of Light, the evil god of Cthulhu ¡­ [ what kind of sparks will be produced from the friction? ]


    [ on July 13th, it will be released in major cinemas across the country at the same time! [ real epic lighting effects! Not to be missed! ]


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi was confused. ??? ¡±


    This little b * tch!


    It had only been two days! What was happening in the outside world?


    This idiotic player actually had such a scheme long ago. He even secretly kept taking screenshots, planning to make it a big movie after it was released?


    Although the hundred years of a person¡¯s life could only be played for an hour, and it could only record parts of a person¡¯s life, it still took a lot of screenshots to make it a smooth picture.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that when the time comes, it¡¯ll all be twitching scenes, and we¡¯ll have to blink and fill in the gaps?¡±


    In reality, Xu Zhi was not too optimistic about it. However, this kind of creative idea could be considered a free promotional video for him to attract more players to join in. However, he was still a little dissatisfied. it¡¯s just that the name of this movie is not very good. As a promotional video, it has exposed the truth of the game.

 Chapter 148

    ?


    Chapter 148: I¡¯ll let you create a world


    Translator: 549690339


    He didn¡¯t pay much attention to this. He looked around and found many shops on the street.


    beauty cogitation counseling room ¡±


    [ werewolf kills in the online gaming room ]


    [ happy fight the landlord ]


    ¡°China Mahjong¡±


    ¡°Go room¡±


    ¡°Blind date corner¡±


    ¡­..


    As expected, the entertainment value was off the charts. As long as there was creativity, there were infinite possibilities.


    These animals even felt that the space was too small, so they dug underground, first underground floor, second underground floor ¡­


    He was completely shameless.


    It was a good thing that Xu Zhi had also restricted the range of the underground sandpit like the other sandpits. Otherwise, with the excitement of these animals and the help of the body of a wizard, coupled with the style of the miners in Minecraft, they would be able to dig up magma for you.


    To be honest, the geographical and environmental Planning was still very complete. There were probably big shots in architecture designing it. It had only been open for one morning, and everyone had already started to build it to this extent.


    Of course, it was also due to the flow of time.


    it¡¯s fine that you guys are running a gaming studio and a shop, but you¡¯re also doing advertisements to make money ¡­ Xu Zhi felt that these animals were simply out of control. They actually dared to take advantage of him?


    ¡°I need a warning letter from my lawyer!¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that he had taught this bunch of lawless guys a lesson. He opened a meditation sandbox and thought about making money all day instead of meditating.


    However, he continued to read the forum and found that the money that the housing Committee received from the advertisements had been used for activities, competitions, and publicity. For example, they were planning to hold the first wizard battle tournament and use the advertising fee as a prize.


    ¡°They¡¯re even doing fighting competitions? Summoner¡¯s Rift ranking match? Forget it, let them entertain themselves. Since we¡¯re having a competition, we can¡¯t avoid crazily cultivating meditation. I¡¯ll be fine as long as they meditate.¡± Xu Zhi thought for a moment, then browsed through the forum again to see what they were doing.


    He found out that they had already begun to plan to privately create money for distribution.


    The branch below the spore evolution was the newly opened ¡± wizard Community ¡± forum.


    ¡°Hahaha! The degree of freedom is very high!¡±


    ¡°The game¡¯s GM, the map¡¯s design, and the NPCs who patrol the security all have to be US players. This is practically a small society, but we can¡¯t do it without money. (Happy)¡±


    ¡°How? There¡¯s only yellow sand in this soil!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the fire Magi to appear! When you become a rank 3 Magus, you¡¯ll be able to melt the sand and make money!¡±


    ¡°Then, what should we call the money?¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s cast from sand, let¡¯s call it sand coins!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Everyone nodded and agreed that it was a good idea. After all, it was impossible for a community to not have money.


    Then, someone in the forum couldn¡¯t help but ridicule, ¡±


    ¡°We¡¯Re Magi, but they only allow us to meditate. They don¡¯t give us weapons, robes, or staffs? Summoner¡¯s Rift, fighting ring, how could he play the game without personal equipment? The fun is greatly reduced!¡±


    that¡¯s right. Forget about the other stuff, but there¡¯s not even a core weapon, a staff!


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t even have the materials to make alchemy weapons. I want to make a staff! (Tears streaming down his face)¡±


    Xu Zhi only took a glance at it. As expected, the moment the open beta started, he did discover many problems and flaws. we do need to create a virtual currency.


    He thought for a while, and a notice appeared in the wizard community:


    ¡°The game will start the currency system! The currency exchange is in the personal attribute bar. For every hour of meditation, you will receive one meditation coin. Meditation coins can be used to exchange for alchemy materials.¡±


    After this announcement was made, there was an instant uproar.


    meditating can earn me money? ¡±


    ¡°Only one pill per hour?¡±


    Countless people were in tears. It seemed like this game was really for nothing but their health.


    Xu Zhi felt that it was not too bad. They would get a meditation coin after meditating for an hour. They would definitely meditate in order to make money. There were even some brick-moving gang members who meditated madly and then sold them.


    This currency system could also be used for the chess and card rooms and various shops that they ran, generating profits. They could also buy Alchemy materials for Wizards from Xu Zhi and make their own equipment.


    And what were Magus materials?


    They were the bone Gu of some plants and giant beasts. Xu Zhi only had to open the gene bank and put in the spores of these creatures to reproduce and provide food. He would soon have a large amount of materials. It was simply a business without capital.


    ¡°With the equipment system and currency exchange, they¡¯ll probably be even more excited.¡±


    Xu Zhi quietly made arrangements for them. In this way, the matter of the new sandbox, the ¡± wizard community, ¡± could be considered to have been dealt with simply.


    He did not pay much attention to this sandbox to begin with. He only paid them some attention when it was activated, and could not be bothered with the rest. All he needed them to do was to help Xu Zhi ¡± hack practice ¡± and quietly improve demongod¡¯s level.


    now, let¡¯s get down to business. It¡¯s time to create a new world and solve the problem of creation. Xu Zhi thought for a moment, then went to the door of the courtyard and sat down on the chair as usual.


    ¡°F * ck, the God of creation is here!¡±


    ¡°Online to watch the God of creation! The life of the God of creation had become rich. This time, in addition to eating fruit, he even brought a cup of tea! Is it a hidden plot?¡±


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t make a fuss. We¡¯ve just come out of the evil God¡¯s body, so we have a lot of things to do! We¡¯re going to enter the Magus world and see what the post-destruction era looks like.¡±


    ¡­.


    In the evolution sandbox, another group of strange creatures were whispering to each other.


    However, Xue Baixue, the racer of Mount Haruna, and the others were not in the sandpit. After all, they had lived in it for one or two hundred years. It was impossible for them not to recuperate and change their emotions.


    He estimated that he would need to rest for about one or two months before he could recover. After all, no one could stand the fact that he immediately evolved as soon as he returned.


    Of course, those people were not idle now. The racer of Mount Haruna and the others would occasionally go to the ¡®wizard community¡¯ to relax and recuperate. After all, the sandpit was relatively easy.


    Xu Zhi could not be bothered to pay any attention to these chattering fellows on the ground and began to get down to business.


    He silently picked up the can and poured out the Phoenix egg. It was crystal clear and had a flowing light. The Phoenix egg had already melted, but it was not too hot. It also had a strong tea fragrance.


    Xu Zhi did not intend to communicate with the Phoenix in a modern room. After all, that would expose too much. After thinking about it, he felt that it was better to meet the Phoenix in this sandbox where the ¡± spore evolution ¡± was taking place.


    After all, this sandbox was only 30 square meters. Although it was on the flat ground in front of the house, the sandbox¡¯s range was just enough to stop at the chair in front of the door. The room behind the door was not accessible, so this place was just right.


    Not far away, a group of players started to discuss.


    ¡°What is he doing? I took out an egg. It looks so cool, golden, and shiny.(Appetite is stimulated)¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you want to eat tea eggs? (Funny face)¡±


    ¡°Shh! A hidden plot, we probably triggered a cutscene! Sneak over.¡±


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi lowered his head and looked at the Phoenix egg. The cell division accelerated.


    In an instant, the entire phoenix egg began to hatch at a faster speed.


    A beautiful Phoenix the size of a fist, bathed in bright red flames, rose into the air. The group of little fellows quietly approached and instantly started to shout.


    ¡°F * ck! That¡¯s a f * cking Phoenix!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Phoenix from my Magus world. I¡¯m afraid the God of creation has personally descended upon the Magus world and brought the Phoenix out! When he brought it to the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation, the main plot had been triggered! Quick, take a screenshot! On the forums!


    ¡­.


    ¡°Withdraw the flames.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    ¡°Creation ¡­ World ¡­ God ¡­¡± The Phoenix stammered in the wizard¡¯s native language. It was extremely nervous. It was not calm when it thought about how it might have been in the arms of the God of creation the entire day yesterday.


    I¡¯m here to send you to another world and let you open up a new world. Xu Zhi stated his goal very directly.


    ¡°You want me to create a new world?¡± The newborn Phoenix of this generation trembled.

 Chapter 149

    ?


    Chapter 149: A conversation with the Phoenix


    Translator: 549690339


    On the first day of the official beta testing of the instance dungeon ¡°wizard community,¡± it was already very lively. Everyone was chatting and discussing. Now, extremely terrifying news had appeared.


    The title of a post appeared:


    [ it¡¯s bad! [ the Phoenix of the Magus world has appeared in our dimensional courtyard and is currently conversing with the God of creation! ]


    Content:


    today, the Sorcerer world¡¯s diplomatic Ambassador, Phoenix, has paid a visit to the God of creation in the dimensional courtyard. Both sides have had a friendly discussion.


    This is a live report by our reporter, Haruko loves learning.


    This meeting was held in a cordial and friendly atmosphere. Phoenix expressed that Cthulhu had seriously invaded the territory of my world and strongly condemned it! He also requested for the few murderers of Cthulhu to be handed over to appease the people.


    Regarding Cthulhu¡¯s invasion and violence, the God of creation expressed his sympathy during the meeting and agreed to hand over a few red-named players of Cthulhu to maintain friendly peace between the two sides.


    During this period, the God of creation expresses his deepest apologies to the people of the Sorcerer world who suffered from the disaster. He also expresses that the territory of the Sorcerer world is sacred and can not be violated!¡±


    Haruko loves learning said,¡¯in short, you guys are dead! Phoenix had come to complain to their parents! Cthulhu¡¯s Red-named players, your accounts are gone! Who asked you to destroy the Sorcerer civilization of another world! (Bloody knife)¡±


    Everyone was shocked. They were sad that the Sorcerer civilization was destroyed. Could it be that their master had come to find them?


    We didn¡¯t do it, we¡¯re allies!


    Of course, everyone also started to feel that something was wrong.


    ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re talking nonsense?¡±


    At this point in time, most of them had not logged into the sandbox world yet, but after hearing this, they all came online.


    ¡­..


    You want me to create a new world?


    In the small thirty square meter sandbox, the Phoenix was in a daze. It had never thought that this was the reason why the creator had taken it away from its original world. It was simply unimaginable.


    ¡°But ¡­ Is it possible for me to create a new world?¡±


    Phoenix¡¯s body trembled and her mind went blank. At the same time, she could not help but begin to inspect her surroundings.


    This wasn¡¯t a large space. Countless primitive life forms, plants, and animals were reproducing on the ground. On the ground, there was also a group of tiny, strange-looking life forms. They were watching his arrival in groups of two or three.


    The Phoenix had never seen such a strange life form with such a strange appearance. Eight-tentacled black mud, walking trees, and from the way they were discussing and whispering to each other, it was clear that they were intelligent.


    ¡°Brothers! Everyone, line up properly and don¡¯t squeeze!¡±


    ¡°F * ck! I was eating when I suddenly came online!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but you won¡¯t tell me? Quickly sit down and watch, don¡¯t embarrass us! The two leaders will probably have a discussion about the Cthulhu evil god incident!¡±


    that¡¯s not it. I just heard a part of it. It seems that the God of creation is going to create a world and wants the Phoenix to go to that new world ¡­


    ¡°What!¡±


    ¡­.


    Their expressions quickly became serious as they cut down wood and created chairs. It instantly looked like an outdoor theater, and countless chairs were set up, with strange-looking creatures sitting on them.


    ¡°Everyone, stop it! Those who understand the native wizard language, please translate the cutscene for everyone. Thank you!¡± They sat in a row in an orderly manner as if they were watching a movie. They planned to watch the cutscenes of the main plot in a more comfortable way.


    Phoenix was speechless.


    What a strange creature.


    The Phoenix found it unbelievable. Then, she suddenly discovered something even more terrifying. The life forms in this world were evolving and evolving at an unbelievable speed.


    It looked at the sea water not far away. One by one, the extremely curious marine life was slowly crawling out of the ocean. In a short period of time, they had evolved from marine animals to land animals.


    As they crawled toward land, they spoke in a language that was difficult to understand, ¡± brothers, stop dawdling and quickly get ashore. I heard that the Phoenix is here! The main plot has begun, let¡¯s go grab seats!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together! I want to watch from the front row!¡±


    Naturally, the Phoenix could not understand these words. She only felt that they were somewhat familiar. She then looked at a forest.


    It was a strange, long worm-like creature. It slowly began to grow wings and flew into the sky with difficulty. fortunately, I finally made it. It¡¯s not as good as looking down from above!


    Phoenix could not help but be shocked.¡¯What a terrifying world this is! All life is evolving and advancing madly, just like the flower that I gave to Medusa.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at them.


    This group of little b * tches still knew how to sit in a row and watch the plot?


    Do you think I won¡¯t do anything to you if you pretend to be honest?


    Xu Zhi had only asked them to appear so that the Phoenix could see the scene of evolution here. After they showed their faces, they were naturally not needed. Xu Zhi waved his hand, and the fluctuations of sorcery came over, and a gust of wind quickly rose.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    A strong wind blew, and the little ants were instantly swept away along with the chair.


    Of course, Xu Zhi was not proficient in the sorcery he had mastered. He could only blow the ants away casually. The means to deal with them were still simple.


    ¡°The great disconnection technique.¡±


    BOOM!


    The screen in front of the players instantly turned black.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°It was blown away, and the screen went black again!¡±


    ¡°I told you guys to watch the interlude animation of the main plot in a civilized way and sit on the bench obediently, but in the end, you guys are all messing around! Can¡¯t you just be a quiet, handsome man for a while?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t us! There¡¯s a bastard. I saw it trying to grab the Phoenix¡¯s feathers!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not me. It¡¯s definitely the one who secretly took the opportunity to sneak around and climb on the God of creation¡¯s thigh! (Innocent eyes)¡±


    ¡°Damn, this game is too real! If you anger the God of creation, the main plot will be dispelled?¡±


    ¡°Then, what would happen?¡±


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi felt that his ears were a lot quieter. He lowered his head and chuckled softly, then said in a light tone, ¡± this is the origin of all life. In the interlayer between dimensions, all life rapidly evolved here. Life in every world began from here.


    Phoenix was in disbelief.


    This was the Supreme place of all living things?


    The origin of all worlds?


    It felt as if it had come into contact with the Supreme law and the creation of the world.


    Phoenix could not help but tremble,¡±I ¡­¡± Am I also born here?¡±


    yes, no life can be an exception. You are no exception. Xu Zhi laughed and took a small sip of tea. You were born in this 280-degree oven.


    ¡°I want you to guide the birth of a new world.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat calmly in his chair and looked at the motionless Phoenix before him. that is a space filled with soil. I need you to burn the entire world, melt it, and cast it into a vast and boundless soil world. That is your world.


    ¡°My world?¡± The Phoenix trembled. The God of creation saw that I was too pitiful and gave me a world?


    It suddenly felt like it was wrapped in a huge happiness, just like the warm ocean last night.


    Yes, I¡¯ll give it to you.


    How could they dig a hundred mu of land?


    It was not like Xu Zhi could use an excavator, so he could only use high temperatures to melt the soil and make space underground.


    The only one who could do this was Phoenix.


    However, the underground space of a hundred acres of land seemed a little too big ¡­


    you will become the god of the sun in that world, ¡± Xu Zhi said again. you will give sunlight to all living things.

 Chapter 150

    ?


    Chapter 150: The beginning of chaos


    Translator: 549690339


    God of sun, can I be compared to the sun in the sky?


    At this moment, Phoenix was completely wrapped in happiness.


    It had suffered an extremely miserable life in the Sorcerer world. Those terrible guys not only drove it away from the desert and the sycamore tree, but also chased it everywhere.


    What did it do wrong?


    It had always lived in the desert and had never hurt humans. However, it had hidden in the mud, at the bottom of the ocean, and in caves. It could not escape from being hunted. It had no fixed residence in that world.


    With its not-so-smart intelligence, it could not understand the reason at all.


    But now, the God of creation saw that he was pitiful, so not only did he take him away from the disastrous land, but he also wanted to give him an entire world?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s entire body exuded a light that was difficult to see clearly. His voice was vast and distant. Phoenix, you were originally an innate deity! He was born from the endless flames, and he was born Holy, but he fell into the mortal world, experienced thousands of years, and suffered seven tribulations of death ¡­ However, there should be such a tribulation!¡±


    today, I¡¯ve brought you back, ¡± Xu Zhi said softly. I¡¯ll make you the god of the sun of that world. When you nourish all things in the world and bring great merit to all things in the world, that will be the moment you walk towards becoming a god.


    The Phoenix respectfully kneeled under the chair of the God of creation and listened to the voice of the creator. She immediately revealed an unbelievable surprise.


    To become a God ¡­


    Just like Ermin?


    He would become a terrifying great God!


    There was no living being that did not look forward to becoming a vast life form! In fact, it desired it more than any other life form!


    ¡°All the pain I¡¯ve suffered in the past, were they all experiences in the mortal world?¡± It was very talented, and every time it died and was reborn, its strength would change qualitatively. A long time ago, at the end of the alchemy era, it was already in the demigod realm, but it had been stuck there.


    Later on, it watched as humans broke through to the demigod realm, surpassed it, and hurt it in turn. There were even people who broke through to the demigod realm and became gods.


    ¡°Great Creator, I am willing! I¡¯m willing! I¡¯m willing to become the sun of a world! Take care of all living things and nourish the earth!¡± The Phoenix¡¯s voice was clear and melodious, like the sound of nature. It was originally extremely gentle, but at this moment, it was trembling with excitement.


    Xu Zhi sat on the chair and looked down at the Phoenix that was crouching below. He was not lying.


    After all, by giving it a huge underground world, there was indeed an opportunity to become a God.


    The birth of a new world would often go through countless mass extinctions, and Xu Zhi could only absorb 30% of the energy from the deaths of living creatures. The remaining 70% would dissipate into the world.


    The Zergs had a pyramid system. The heroes and higher-ups of the Zergs could naturally absorb the power of the lower-level zergs. How much they could transform was up to them.


    In the New World, there was the energy of the extinction of living creatures, and there were also intelligent humans who created internal spaces. The opportunity was there, and whether it could succeed or not depended on itself.


    In fact, the ones that Xu Zhi had his eyes on the most were Medusa and the Phoenix.


    Medusa¡¯s potential was the highest now. After all, she had taken over the body of the Cthulhu evil god and possessed four heaven-defying and terrifying genes.


    As for the Phoenix, although it had three ordinary fire-type genetic talents and only one heaven-defying flame rebirth genetic talent, it was still a four-Geno lifeform.


    They did not have a barrier between realms. Even if they were in the two unknown realms after the God Realm, they did not need to consider igniting the second and third divine flames.


    Ermin, on the other hand, was a 1-Geno lifeform. After igniting her Godfire and fusing her second gene into her body, she became a 2-Geno lifeform, even though she was now a soul.


    Ermin had broken through to the life level of a triple-gene? Walk out of the next unprecedented realm?


    It was still a distant unknown.


    ¡°Phoenix, I will send you to another world.¡± Xu Zhi looked at the Phoenix and tapped her lightly. there¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry. Slowly open up everything and give birth to all living things. As an eternal life, you have endless years.


    Xu Zhi stretched out his hand and pointed.


    Huala!


    As the Phoenix trembled, its cells frantically split and quickly transformed into a bright red Phoenix egg.


    Xu Zhi picked up the can again and put Phoenix in it. He turned around and left. it¡¯s finally done. Let those guys come online!


    BOOM!


    All of a sudden, the players on the forum came online and saw that the chairs were empty.


    ???


    Everyone had question marks on their faces.


    The f * ck?


    Had the meeting between the Phoenix and the God of creation ended?


    What kind of agreement did the two sides reach? What friendly negotiation?


    we actually missed out on the main plot. It¡¯s a new world in the universe. All of them pounded their chests and stomped their feet in pain!


    ¡­..


    Xu Zhi¡¯s estimate for the second largest sandbox world was that it would be located right below the sandbox that spanned a hundred acres.


    The predetermined environment was also a hundred mu. In order to prevent the huge underground world from collapsing easily, the two worlds had to be a little further apart, ten meters of soil apart.


    Lyu ¡°-shaped structure.


    But where was the entrance?


    Xu Zhi planned to build an inclined entrance. There was a cellar under the storage room in his house, which was originally used to store lychees. He would dig an underground warehouse tunnel in the cellar, which would lead to the door to the other world underground.


    we¡¯ll go through the basement in the storage room and arrive at the bottom of the Sorcerer¡¯s sandbox. It¡¯s just right. Xu Zhi rolled up his sleeves, picked up the shovel, and slowly started digging.


    He had advanced too quickly, advancing two levels in one go. His current level of rank 4 spells could not keep up, and he did not dare to use the Warhammer. After all, it would cause too much of a commotion and could easily destroy the house.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go. I¡¯m a rank 4 Magus, but I¡¯m digging a hole with a shovel!¡±


    He dug out a tunnel and placed wooden planks above his head. He also used wooden sticks to support the planks to prevent the sand from collapsing.


    The tunnel was simple and crude, but when he got stronger, he could use Fire Magic to melt the entire tunnel into a stone wall.


    After two hours, Xu Zhi finally dug an underground tunnel that was ten meters deep. He dug further in, stuffed the Phoenix egg into the soil, and buried it again. Then, he turned around and left.


    new world ¡­ It¡¯s about to open from the chaos and darkness.¡±


    Whoosh!


    In the next second, the cell division accelerated, and the entire phoenix egg hatched rapidly.


    ¡°Where am I ¡­¡±


    The egg seemed to be enshrouded in endless darkness.


    ¡°This place is ¡­¡±


    The entire egg seemed to be filled with chaos and contained powerful energy. Slowly, the eggshell cracked.


    When the Phoenix opened her eyes, all she could see was darkness. There was no sunlight or sunlight in this world. It was a world of endless darkness and chaos.


    ¡°Whoosh!!!¡±


    It let out a loud and clear Phoenix cry.


    In an instant, an endless red light bloomed. A blurry figure of a divine bird appeared in the rolling flames. It bloomed the first light in this dark world that had yet to be opened.


    BOOM!


    The creation of heaven and earth.


    With the bright yellow flames, the world was torn apart from the darkness.


    The surroundings began to melt slowly, turning red and even turning into boiling lava. The sky and the ground were rising inch by inch as if the world was being forcibly split apart.


    This moment was branded for eternity, and millions of years later, people would record this scene in myths and legends. ancient gods ¡± recorded:


    [ the darkness is vast, the heaven and earth are as chaotic as a chicken. The God of yang was born in an egg and experienced the seven tribulations of the origin. He was ordered to descend to this world to open the sky. With an angry roar, he divided the heaven and earth. He burned the sky and the earth. The sun in the sky rose three meters high and the earth was three meters thick. Thus, the world opened. ]

 Chapter 151

    ?


    Chapter 151: The sun is set in the sky, embellishing thousands of stars


    Translator: 549690339


    digging chicken, start up.


    Xu Zhi sat on top of the dirt at the entrance of the tunnel, like a supervisor. He wore a pair of black anti-light sunglasses used for welding to prevent himself from being Blinded by the Light. He looked down at everything silently and said, ¡± I¡¯ll be counting on you to dig out the entire world, dig out a good piece of time and space, and dig out a vast future.


    This space was shaped like a ¡®mouth earthworm¡¯.


    The Phoenix was close to the top of the sand plate and could only dig down. Xu Zhi sat outside the range of the sand plate, which was the edge of the entrance to the tunnel, and looked down at everything.


    Furthermore, the Phoenix¡¯s range of activity was a hundred acres. Like the sandbox life form from before, it could not walk out of its range.


    it can¡¯t melt anymore when it reaches the border. It can only continue to melt in the other direction. Xu Zhi thought for a moment. The walls of such a high-temperature casting space must be very strong.


    This piece of land was a hundred acres in height, still six meters above and below in the Sorcerer world, which was twelve meters high.


    The shape underground was like a huge flat plate.


    For a Phoenix the size of a fist to melt 100 mu of land, it was destined to be a long work. However, the rapid speed of a hundred years a day would still allow it to progress rapidly.


    ¡°Open up a new world!¡±


    At this moment, the Phoenix was still burning the surrounding space, and the surroundings were gradually melting.


    Although the world¡¯s height was set to be 12 meters, which gave enough space, reality was very cruel. As the soil on both sides continued to melt, gradually becoming stronger and denser, it was already difficult to expand when it had melted to a height of more than three meters.


    Such a height was equivalent to the height of two ten-thousand-foot Giants.


    Phoenix took a deep breath and said in a crisp voice, ¡± you¡¯re too short! Is it so difficult to just support the height of the heavens and earth?¡±


    In a short period of time, it gave up on expanding its height and began to melt in all directions.


    Very quickly, a short hour had passed, which was equivalent to four years in the Phoenix¡¯s world. It had already melted an acre of space, and it gradually slowed down and began to rest.


    Seeing this, Xu Zhi sat up high and put down his phone, which was browsing the forum. He frowned and said, ¡± Phoenix is exhausted. Even though she¡¯s a demigod, the workload is still too heavy. To cast soil like this, she has to maintain a high temperature of at least 1200 degrees Celsius.


    ¡°I need to replenish my energy with food.¡± Xu Zhi stood at the entrance of the underground tunnel, picked up a bag of rice, and scattered it on the ground.


    Hualalalalalala.


    The grains of rice fell to the ground.


    The ground closest to the entrance had gradually solidified after an hour, but the rice grains were still easily cooked and emitted the fragrance of rice.


    God¡¯s food ¡­


    Phoenix immediately smelled it and rushed over.


    Xu Zhi thought about it for a moment. Rice alone would not be enough. The nutrition would not be enough. He threw down a large pile of dog food that he had prepared for the Rubik¡¯s Cube and sprinkled it on it. Then, it was instantly cooked by the remaining heat and exuded a strong fragrance of dog food.


    After Phoenix finished eating, Xu Zhi picked up the pipe that he had prepared for a long time, turned on the tap, and sprayed water all over the one mu of land.


    BOOM!


    Huge white flowers slowly covered the entire underground space.


    The ground solidified after burning, making it almost impossible to leak water. After a while, it formed an underground pool.


    Xu Zhi was a lot more familiar with the process this time. He took out the ¡± sea water ¡± he had bought and threw it down. He then turned on the tap and turned the water into an ocean. He then ordered the Insecta nest mind, ¡±


    put in the spores and accelerate it by 10000 times to carry out reproduction.


    BOOM!


    Phoenix looked at the water spray that blotted out the sky and the earth. She saw a scene that she would never forget.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡±


    In an instant, the Phoenix melted into a nest on the stone wall. It stood on the wall and looked at the water flow that filled the sky. the Great Flood from the sky and the formation of the ocean landscape happened in an instant. And now, in the ocean, it seems that there is a kind of initial life rapidly growing ¡­


    the creation era ¡­


    The Phoenix murmured as she looked up into the sky. It was as if she wanted to see through the stone wall and see the God of creation who existed in the unseen world.


    ¡°Is this the creation of the world? I¡¯ve witnessed the true meaning of the world with my own eyes. One by one, the dimensions, the heavens, the earth, the oceans, the lives, and the lands of the myriad worlds were all formed in an instant!¡±


    ¡­..


    Xu Zhi stood up and looked down.


    I¡¯ve already cast it down. We¡¯re just waiting for the ocean to slowly breed life and for the animals and plants unique to the underground world to appear ¡­ As for the remaining space, as the god of the sun, the Phoenix will slowly expand the land.¡±


    Although it was only one mu now, the Phoenix would expand.


    Xu Zhi looked at the Phoenix resting on the wall and slowly illuminated the ocean. He said calmly, ¡±


    with the Phoenix providing light and heat as the sun, it will take at least a few days before marine animals and all kinds of life forms will appear ¡­ When all living things have grown and there are land beasts, we will then throw in the intelligent race of this world, the new human beings.¡±


    After Xu Zhi was done with all of this, he put the matter on hold and let Phoenix develop on her own.


    After all, this was a crude world Embryo.


    However, Xu Zhi did not expect that the sunlight provided by the Phoenix would actually lead to an extremely rapid evolution process. In just one day, plankton and simple marine plants had appeared.


    This was because there was no day or night on this land. There was only the eternal warmth of the sun in the sky, nourishing all living things. The heart of a Phoenix¡¯s maternal love instantly overflowed, and it had been curiously guarding this ocean, as if guarding a group of hatched babies.


    ¡­..


    At this very moment.


    The Phoenix¡¯s speed of evolution was ¡± the first day in a hundred years ¡°, while the spores ¡®evolution speed was a terrifying ¡± ten thousand years a day ¡°.


    Phoenix¡¯s personality had always been calm and aloof from worldly affairs. Even in the Magus world, she had never destroyed anything. She only wanted to wait quietly.


    But now, it really wished that there was someone to chat with. At first, it was quite excited, but such a monotonous life as the sun had already passed for a hundred years.


    ¡°Is this the loneliness of the sun god?¡±


    In the dark sky, the sea was still, and the world was dark.


    Every day, the Phoenix would patrol along the ocean for a week. After that, it would be embedded in the stone wall in the sky, acting as the sun and quietly looking at the ocean on the earth.


    Over the years, it would regularly expand its land to twenty mu. Every time it expanded to a certain extent, there would be a great flood in the sky to supplement and expand the entire ocean.


    When it ran to the open world next to it, there was still a faint light shining on the ocean.


    After all, this was an almost completely enclosed space. Light and heat would be reflected back slowly on the walls.


    ¡°The structure of this world is indeed different from our world. There are strange hard objects? It¡¯s somewhat similar to the material of the legendary holy sword!¡± Gradually, it discovered that after it smelted the soil, some crystal-clear hard granules had actually appeared.


    These hard particles emitted a metallic light and were extremely beautiful.


    Ten meters underground was considered quite deep. Although it wasn¡¯t a mineral vein, some metal blocks would still appear under the smelting, not to mention that it was indiscriminate smelting in such a large area.


    Soon, the bored phoenixes smelted and extracted the impurities from these particles, turning them into beautiful metal beads that decorated the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful,¡±


    The Phoenix looked at the bright and colorful beads in the sky that decorated the starry sky and emitted a beautiful luster. She was instantly extremely satisfied. this is a starry sky unique to our world!


    I¡¯ll be the sun!!


    It laughed like a happy little girl, rose into the sky, and quickly embedded itself into the wall of the sky, in the center of these beautiful stars, as the sun.


    As for the spores, they were still evolving at a crazy rate. The 100 years of the Phoenix¡¯s life had already passed 10000 years for them.


    On this day, the entire ocean suddenly changed from a turbid plankton species to a rotten one, welcoming a qualitative change. Colorful marine plants began to appear, turning into an ocean of life.


    In the sky, there was a golden sun, and the sky was inlaid with colorful rainbow stars. Below, there was golden light shining on the sea, and on the sea, there were extremely prosperous plants growing and slowly floating.


    ¡°What a beautiful world!¡±


    When the Phoenix rose as the sun, it was a fiery red sun. In the middle of the flames, a hazy golden divine bird flickered. It began to cross the vast ocean, and the Golden tail behind it was like a comet. The endless dust of flames shone in the sky.


    ¡°It has finally been born, living beings.¡±


    It looked down at the ocean, and the plants slowly rose, multiplied, and died. That was the ultimate beauty of life.


    ¡°So this is what I¡¯m nourishing? My children ¡­¡± The Phoenix exclaimed in admiration from the sky and could not help but slowly descend. She was intimate with these cute little lives, and her eyes were filled with endless love, as if she was intoxicated.


    It stood aloof from worldly affairs. Perhaps this was the life it wanted.


    The creator gave it everything it dreamed of, and it began to feel that its boring life of waiting for a hundred years was rewarded. It was also intoxicated by such a brilliant and beautiful life. As the sun, it had endless lives on the earth to love. How good was that?


    ¡°Little cuties, let me see you.¡± It had been alone for a hundred years, and now it couldn¡¯t suppress the excitement in its heart. The sun in the sky finally couldn¡¯t help but approach the ocean of life, wanting to observe the little creatures in the ocean.


    The moment she landed, the fiery sun seemed to sink to the bottom of the sea!


    BOOM!


    Due to the heat, the sea water instantly rippled, boiling and evaporating.


    A large number of lives withered and turned into gray-black, and were eventually burned. The species in the entire ocean were close to extinction.


    Due to its mistake and urgency, the first mass extinction of species was born in this world.


    ¡°I destroyed them.¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­¡± The Phoenix actually sobbed and choked. It quickly flapped its wings and rose into the air. I gave them life, but I can¡¯t be intimate with them. My flames will destroy the world.


    I can¡¯t put out the fire either. When I put out the fire and light, the world will welcome darkness and destruction.


    Loneliness flashed through its heart as it slowly flew away.


    ¡°There¡¯s a life that survived?¡±


    It suddenly sensed some fluctuations and revealed a touch of joy, looking at The Burning Dead Sea.


    Countless lives headed toward destruction. There was a Green Lotus that managed to survive the mass extinction of the ¡°burning ocean.¡± It developed a terrifying fire resistance and slowly took root in the scorching soil, emitting a faint light.

 Chapter 152

    ?


    Chapter 152: Becoming a legend of the past


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°The only living thing that can get close to me.¡± Phoenix, on the other hand, was extremely excited. She carefully wrapped the green Lotus flower with her spiritual power and took it away from the ocean.


    Very quickly, it discovered the difference in this flower.


    The green Lotus was extremely heat-resistant. It could even survive in dry soil. He could not help but plant it in his Sun Palace and treat it as his pet. He talked to it every day.


    ¡°You¡¯re the sun skygod, you girlish Phoenix!¡± Xu Zhi did not know whether to laugh or cry when he saw this. but after being bored for a hundred years in that dead world, there¡¯s finally a living creature that can get close to me. It¡¯s only natural that I¡¯m happy.


    The Phoenix was simply too docile. It had inherited its ancestor¡¯s memories and character. Generation after generation, it had stayed aloof from the world and did not have any murderous atmosphere at all. It was not like its own ancestor, who wanted to send the final chicken to its death all day long.


    the first mass extinction has happened in this sandbox world. I didn¡¯t expect it to happen so quickly.


    Xu Zhi thought about it for a moment. However, he had already experienced the creation of a world once, so he was used to this. after this mass extinction, the species in the ocean have withered, and it will take one or two days for them to recover.


    When the ocean recovered and the ocean plants grew again, they had to climb up to the land before all kinds of creatures could appear.


    ¡°There are still a few days left.¡±


    Xu Zhi was not in a hurry. Even if the species went extinct a few more times, it did not matter how many times they had to do it again. After all, survival of the fittest was always a necessity for species.


    After all, phoenixes were already part of the natural environment of that world. They were already the sun. If they could not withstand the violent changes of the sun, they would naturally go extinct.


    I¡¯ve been busy for so long, and I¡¯ve finally finished after tricking Phoenix into opening a new sandbox ¡­ i haven¡¯t seen the progress of the sorcerer world after the great destruction here for a few days.¡± Xu Zhi could not help but return to the chair at the entrance of the yard and sit down. He took out the Phoenix Spirit tea from the refrigerator and took a sip.


    It was even more delicious after being chilled.


    In the two days that Xu Zhi was busy building the new sandbox, the Sorcerer world had slowly recovered from the great destruction.


    The entire forum became lively again after everyone wailed that they had missed the main plot.


    Because after 200 years, The Book of Light of the Magus world had awakened!


    Little brain went down the mountain,¡±a certain animal lied to me and said that it would take a hundred years to wake up, and in the end?¡± Two hundred years!¡±


    Mengmei wants to evolve into a Dragon and endorse the legendary web-based game: [someone already wants to be a eunuch and be cooked by the God of creation (confirmed)]


    The racer of Mount Haruna was also dumbfounded. Medusa¡¯s research should have taken seven to eight years, and there should be a gap of a hundred years between them.(Innocent eyes)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    However, facts spoke louder than words. Medusa had indeed spent 200 years to complete her research on the population that had been scared off the mountain.


    Xu Zhi took a sip of his Phoenix spirit tea and said, ¡± it¡¯s because I entered the sandbox and talked about life with Medusa. I even adjusted the speed, which made her spend a lot of time. After I finished talking to her, she immediately passed the five-year period of waking up and began to sleep.


    However, no matter what, Xiao naohu had left the mountain two days ago, and he could finally return to the sandbox.


    In the entire spore Evolution Forum, everyone was extremely excited, wanting to see the world after the Great War.


    And the entire Magus world had indeed changed.


    ¡­..


    Year 203 of the new divine calendar.


    The world had returned from being extraordinary to being ordinary, and people had gradually forgotten about that incredible era.


    Now, the two kingdoms were in opposition to each other. The human kingdom of vidikimia and the half-orc kingdom of nefertis were separated by the ancient Balchik magical beast mountain range. Danger lurked everywhere, and countless magical beasts were growing and reproducing.


    At the old location of the Cthulhu wizard Union.


    The mountains here had collapsed, and the earth was full of cracks and ruins. Trees and moss were growing all over the place. The trees were growing in a crooked way, slanted in all directions, forming a strange, Crooked Forest landscape.


    Two hundred years later, this broken land was no longer suitable for living.


    However, such a unique landscape still attracted countless tourists. Not far away was a small, dilapidated European town with medieval architectural style. There were many windmills slowly spinning on the lawn of the farmhouse, attracting many tourists every year.


    At this time, there was a tour guide, bringing a group of tourists to sightsee in the forest.


    Her skin was smooth and fair, her eyes were bright and beautiful, and she had a head of golden hair. She was wearing a blue noble girl evening dress and had a black Noble Sword hanging from her waist. She looked valiant and heroic, which was also the reason why countless tourists signed up.


    They made their way through the forest with great difficulty and came to a monument in the center. A beautiful tour guide with a small flag showed everyone around the cracked land.


    ¡°Back then, the great sovereigns and emperors of the three great sorcerer kingdoms held onto their final ideals and determination. They gathered the power of the world¡¯s sorcerers and fought the Cthulhu evil god that descended upon our world. The entire land was destroyed! The capital collapsed! In the end, we built the netherworld and formed a formation. We opened the door to the netherworld, the truth of the world, and obtained a tragic victory. Even after two hundred years, this land is still ¡­¡±


    The tour guide¡¯s stern voice continued to echo as they walked.


    On the huge monument, the names of thousands of wizard heroes were recorded, as well as brief introductions to their lives.


    On the monument, only Wizards above rank 5 in the Three Kingdoms could have their names. Most of the nameless Wizards had already given up their lives before they could remember their names.


    ¡°That catastrophe brought peace to our peaceful world today! But our civilization was lost as well.¡± The beautiful young tour guide¡¯s voice was solemn as she walked forward.


    ¡°Hehehehe ¡­¡± From the side, a young noble laughed, ¡± how can a woman have such great power? A few hundred years ago, a group of Magi once ruled our world from the Magus tower, guilds, and Academies?¡±


    ¡°Yup, alchemy airships were often seen in the sky in that era. There¡¯s also the legendary hanging garden of Babylon, a huge city that can fly, and a chance to see the gods in the sky. It¡¯s too exaggerated.¡±


    ¡°The Cthulhu evil god is even more exaggerated! Countless human wizards were building cities on his body? This kind of myth is too exaggerated. As long as it¡¯s a normal person, they won¡¯t believe that it really exists.¡±


    The surrounding people were discussing and whispering.


    ¡°What¡¯s even funnier is that in the ancient Babylonian legends, half-orcs are actually Alchemy products of the evil witches on the mountaintop! Oh my God!¡± A chubby man with freckles made an extremely exaggerated move, twisting his waist and looking very coquettish. is this possible? Half-orcs are clearly intelligent life forms like us humans! It¡¯s even more powerful and perfect than us, a combination of the common advantages of humans and giant beasts ¡­¡±


    A soldier who had retired from the border could not help but say, ¡± the beastmen have been harassing our human border. They have a huge appetite and have been robbing our border towns. One Beastman can destroy our houses ¡­


    They can also communicate with the giant beasts. Those terrifying giant beasts invaded our country as giant war beasts. There are many guarding arrow towers at the border, and many church Knights with knight swords are fighting against the invasion.¡±


    Everyone knew that the situation at the front line was tense.


    ¡°Furthermore, the king of the beastmen, the harpies, have terrifying poison! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the royal family of the beastmen are few in number and that the two kingdoms are separated by the magic beast forest, we humans would have been exterminated long ago.¡±


    There was a handsome noble with golden hair and eyes in the crowd. There were two knights beside him and his identity was not simple. He spoke gently and calmly, ¡± I have practiced according to all those wizard books. They are all fake and useless! On the other hand, the stories of bards from that era are very interesting, but now most of the stories have been lost, leaving only Harry Potter and the sacred gear of death. The stories before and after that are gone ¡­¡±


    but it¡¯s undeniable that it was an era where wine-making techniques were very mature, and there were board games like Gwent cards. The popular phrase in bars at that time was: Don¡¯t say anything, let¡¯s play a round of Gwent cards? It made the bar culture at that time very passionate, but it had already been lost.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve read the traveling notes of bards, it¡¯s good! Some of the sole copies that had been passed down were made of some unknown material, and they felt a little terrifying! However, I already feel that the Wizards in Harry Potter are very powerful. Our Wizards are so many times more powerful than them? It¡¯s impossible.¡± Some girls were even more intoxicated by the stories of that world.


    it¡¯s just a myth. The ancient Sumerian myths and ancient Babylonian myths, which one of them isn¡¯t a myth? ¡±


    They couldn¡¯t help but start discussing.


    As an ancient fairy tale, it was indeed wonderful.


    However, some people in the crowd retorted with red faces. In this land, the ancient Wizards who pursued the truth should have really existed, just that they were not so exaggerated.


    The power of a wizard could not be comparable to that of a God. After all, that would be blasphemy against the gods in heaven!


    How could weak humans defeat the gods in the sky?


    They might just have some kind of special energy.


    After all, many alchemy airships had been unearthed in the old capital of the Three Kingdoms. Although they had been destroyed, the huge size of the airships was not something that the current humans could build.


    After everyone discussed and visited the place, they moved on to the next location. There were statues of people and monuments to great men.


    The three witches.


    Ermin.


    Medusa ¡­


    There was also the first Holy Emperor, who was holding a book in his hand.


    The Church of Light wasn¡¯t famous during the wizard era, but in the current Kingdom of vidikimia, the monarchy was given to the gods. The Church of Light occupied a large part of the power, and they even had the right to abolish the king. Therefore, the Pope was naturally one of the great men.


    ¡°Everyone ¡­ The history that the tour guide spoke of is real!¡± A young man among the tourists couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± Wizards are a group of people who pursue the truth. They are very admirable. They gave me endless knowledge and can move the entire world. They do have the power of gods!


    ¡°What evidence do you have?¡±


    ¡°Blasphemer, don¡¯t say that in front of the clergymen of the Church of Light. You will be burned to death by the Church of Light.¡±


    The people laughed at him.


    ¡°I have evidence.¡± The youth pointed at the statue of the light Pope and said seriously, ¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m him.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! You actually said you were the first Pope? He¡¯s a legendary figure. In the myths, he led the suffering people to fight back against the evil gods in a land full of disasters.¡±


    ¡°Goddess of wisdom Mercury above! If the priests of the Church of Light were here, you would be burned at the stake!¡±


    The surrounding tourists, brawny men, and nobles couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m the Pope? look carefully.¡± The young man pointed at it again seriously. I¡¯m the book in his hand! The Pope is actually a fanatic, and he keeps saying that Emperor Ermin is his wife, but we¡¯ve almost beaten him to death.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Many people shook their heads.


    He was probably a lunatic.


    Even the great Pope of light dared to spread such rumors. He was the legendary hero who had established the entire Church of Light and lived in epics. How could he be a pervert?

 Chapter 153

    ?


    Chapter 153: Time


    Translator: 549690339


    The surrounding people were laughing at him.


    On the other hand, the beautiful tour guide beside him was shocked and looked at the young man in a daze.


    Everyone thought that the Church of Light was as sacred and inviolable as the legends said, but only she knew how improper it was.


    The book of the Church of Light was actually a strange book full of filthy words!


    The light Pope hid in the basement all day long. He was an otaku who did not care about his appearance. He studied the evil god giant in a sloppy manner and even said that Emperor Ermin was his wife!


    The most exaggerated was the Chief Judge of the magistrate. He almost never stayed in the Church of Light. He was hunted down all day long. When he came back, he was holding a short staff and shouting that he had turned into a fool!


    Only she, the Saint of the light, was more serious, cleaning up the mess of these troublemakers.


    The golden-haired tour guide slowly sighed, ¡± however, it was a few stupid guys who gathered in a small underground room and discussed all day long. In the end, they saved our entire Magus world!


    After the group traveled and visited several scenic spots, they formed groups in high spirits and set off in the direction of the old windmill town. They planned to visit the bars in the town. After all, the ale there was famous far and wide. It was said to have the rich flavor of the Babylonian era.


    After the excited tourists left, the young man who had been talking nonsense came to the tour guide silently. when we all became ancient history, the first Saint of the light became a tour guide here and began to talk about our past? ¡±


    Linda¡¯s eyes trembled.


    ¡°You are ¡­¡± Linda¡¯s voice became hoarse, and her eyes were already wet.


    Back then, the low-level Wizards of the church who had survived and followed her to clean up the mess had already left one by one.


    After the decline of the wizard era, many of them had made great achievements, even establishing the new human Kingdom. They had a pivotal position in history and had great achievements.


    After that, they left this world with their children and grandchildren.


    Linda¡¯s aptitude was not strong, and she had only just become a rank 5 Magus after spending countless resources. She had also used Phoenix blood to light up her divine fire, and that was how she had lived to this day. Back then, the stock of Phoenix blood was very sufficient, and most people had used it.


    However, two hundred years had passed.


    Although she still looked young and beautiful, she had less than three years left to live. Her wizardry power of the will had completely aged, and she was only left with the standard of a Rank 2 wizard. She did not have much time left.


    But she was still waiting.


    It was all because of the page that was left behind at that time: Wait for my return.


    Two hundred years ¡­


    She still hadn¡¯t forgotten the scene of the blood rain and the huge and magnificent gate to the underworld standing in the sky. The book had once said that it would record everything, but he had turned around and created an entire era.


    Or perhaps, she had gradually forgotten the promise she made back then.


    Even though she knew that it would never come true, she was still waiting because she didn¡¯t know what to do. Everyone else had left the world, and she was the only one alive.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± I¡¯m back. the young man¡¯s gaze was complicated. it¡¯s been two hundred years. I¡¯m back.


    Linda¡¯s expression gradually became complicated, and she looked at him quietly, choking with sobs and unable to speak.


    as the price for me losing the evil God¡¯s body, Medusa has already helped me take over a human body. This is a surprise gift for me. He looked at the young girl in front of him and walked up to her. He gently knelt down and kissed the back of her hand.


    ¡°Do you still want to take screenshots?¡± Linda suddenly asked.


    He was suddenly completely stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s you indeed!¡±


    Linda smiled gently, and couldn¡¯t help but hug the young man in her arms, ¡± I just want to see if it¡¯s the real you. Every time you encounter a happy thing, you suddenly post a screenshot, a screenshot.


    Linda¡¯s voice suddenly became extremely hoarse and trembled slightly,¡±they didn¡¯t believe it! They don¡¯t believe in our era! I don¡¯t know what to do. I feel like I¡¯m the last person in this world. You¡¯re gone, and so are the others. Not long later, I¡¯ll also die and become the last dust of history. No one will remember us anymore.¡±


    ¡°All the familiarity is leaving us.¡±


    Little brain looked at the familiar statues and monuments.


    Those familiar names, their lives, their voices, and appearances flashed through his mind one by one. Before they died, they cried, hesitated, and broke down, but they still jumped into the altar without hesitation.


    He had become a hero in ancient mythology. Was that great? Was he proud?


    Perhaps.


    But more than that, it was complicated.


    He also felt the greatness and cruelty of time.


    The countless heroes of that era, their heroic and moving lives that disregarded their own safety, would all be buried in the past.


    In the past two hundred years, the Wizards had long been on the verge of extinction. However, for the human lifespan of thirty to forty years, five generations had already passed. The long time was enough to wash away all history.


    The Magi who pursued the truth were buried in the gears of history and were about to be crushed to pieces!


    Behind him, the young noble from before suddenly rushed over with two Knight guards. He gently bowed and performed a Knight¡¯s salute, ¡± can I treat the two of you to a drink? I¡¯m very interested in your identities.


    After a few hundred years, Linda had already degenerated into a weak Rank 2 Magus, and Xiao naolie had even become an ordinary person. He didn¡¯t even notice that a few young people were secretly hiding in the bushes at the side.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m a scammer? I said! He¡¯s a figure who lives in ancient myths and history ¡­¡± The young man laughed and said to Linda, ¡± let¡¯s go.


    Linda waved her hand and used her spirit power to shield her. A gentle wind passed by.


    The two of them slowly disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Magi! The legendary wizard! The first generation saintess! It¡¯s the legendary Book of Light in the hands of the first Holy Emperor!¡±


    The young noble was stunned, and his body trembled.


    Hahahaha!


    He began to laugh in a low voice, which gradually grew louder and louder, and finally turned into a loud laugh that resounded through the entire dilapidated ancient ruins mountain forest. I found it! I¡¯ve finally found it! The ancient wizard that existed in the legends of history actually existed! We mortals can also possess earth-shattering power ¡­¡±


    The civilians did not understand. Only they still believed in the terrifying traces left behind by the Magi.


    Everyone thought that the expensive metal used to make weapons was the hard bone Gu of the behemoths. It was made with special techniques from the ¡± central underground forging furnace. the forging technique of metal was the highest secret of the entire country.


    But at the age of eight, when Ebert was still a child, dressed in the luxurious clothes of a Noble¡¯s Palace, he personally witnessed the unforgettable truth of the world. It was a terrifying and bizarre scene of neat rows of black metal bricks with rows of sharp teeth waiting to be eaten and grown up.


    At that moment, he heard His Majesty, the most powerful and majestic person in the world, say, ¡± my child, there was no metal in the world. It was the great creation of the ancient alchemy Wizards. This is the truth of the world!


    Manufacturing metal.


    ¡®Creating half-orcs ¡­


    The ancient alchemy Wizards were a group of people who pursued truth and knowledge. They were unimaginably powerful and mysterious.


    Becoming a wizard of the ancient civilization had long been Ebert¡¯s dream.


    One of his confidants stepped forward and said, ¡± Your Highness Albert, should we inform count Mitchell of this territory and report it to His Majesty? ¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Albert was silent for a moment, then picked up a red handkerchief and wiped his eyes. His voice slowly became calm. inform the members of the Gwent Card Club and ask them to find a way to come here ¡­ He is the illegitimate child of us high-ranking nobles, the greatest hope for our rise.¡±

 Chapter 154

    ?


    Chapter 154: What¡¯s the best way to kill people in the Otherworld?


    Translator: 549690339


    The world was becoming unfamiliar.


    After continuous understanding, he found that this land not only had the existence of the church of the Goddess of Light, but also the existence of the church of the Evernight goddess.


    The Church of Light believed in Mercury, the Goddess of Light and wisdom, while the church of Evernight believed in Ermin, the goddess of death and darkness. The founders of the church of Evernight were the remnants of the low-level Wizards from that year.


    Although the church of Evernight was not as powerful as the Church of Light, it still had a considerable amount of hidden power.


    ¡°You mean, after all these years, no one has been able to integrate the first bloodline?¡± Hearing this, Xiao naoshan was shocked. the mature alchemy pharmaceutical system back then developed more than a dozen potions that increased the probability of gene and blood fusion. Have they completely disappeared? ¡±


    Without the bloodline compatibility elixir that could reduce rejection, it meant that it was almost impossible to fuse the slime gene and the Harpy gene, unless a large number of lives were sacrificed as the foundation, just like the three witches back then.


    It was already difficult for humans to become orcs.


    This also meant that the half-orcs and humans had completely become two different races.


    in that case, in this world, the half-orcs have the physical advantage and become the rulers ¡­


    on this land, the dead who had just died will still receive Ermin¡¯s ¡®Call of the Dead¡¯ and head to the netherworld in a daze. Currently, there are many dead souls living in the netherworld.


    ¡­..


    After a moment of silence, Xiao naoqiao went down the mountain and didn¡¯t care about this. She slowly knelt down and kissed the back of Linda¡¯s palm, ¡± The Last Witch in the world! Are you willing to degenerate into an evil witch for me and marry me? We don¡¯t need to follow the three iron-clad rules of the Magi anymore.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Linda¡¯s face was covered with tears.


    Linda only had three years left to live, and the moment she died, Xiao naohua would also leave this time and be buried with her, ending her life.


    Three days later, in a small town at the edge of the ruins of the forest, a pinwheel was sitting on the grass. The sky was blue, and flocks of birds were slowly gliding across.


    A simple wedding was being held in an old, two-story, white building.


    Besides them, there were no other guests. After all, Linda had been in seclusion for so long, nobody knew her existence.


    It was a simple and plain wedding with no spectators.


    Xiao naohu went down the mountain in a black dress, and Linda in a white wedding dress, smiling brightly.


    The two of them looked at the auditorium quietly. The seats were empty, but they seemed to be filled with distinguished friends. Every seat was filled with many familiar names and portraits. All the heroes and friends who had died in the past era had come.


    There were even black-and-white portraits of ¡®racer of Mount Haruna¡¯,¡¯ I learned it for nothing¡¯, and ¡®I¡¯ll cut off my hands if I pay more¡¯ on the empty seats.


    ¡°Welcome To Our Wedding.¡±


    The couple held hands and smiled brightly. They raised their glasses and said,


    thank you for coming to support us. Our wizard era is coming to an end!


    They took turns toasting table after table, and finally, the two of them looked at each other.


    ¡°Linda, tell me ¡­ Eggplants!¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    ¡­.


    The internet was filled with emotions. Looking at the exquisite wedding photos, they couldn¡¯t help but be stirred up.


    The Magi who pursued the truth had already become history. The last two people of that era had finally reunited in this strange land and were about to spend the rest of their lives.


    ¡°Blessing!¡±


    ¡°Blessing! 1¡±


    ¡°Blessing! [ a harmonious beauty! ] 2¡å


    Haruko loves learning: ¡± the alchemy Emperor didn¡¯t really get married. You¡¯re the first guy to marry a beautiful wife witch. You¡¯ve reached the peak of your life, but you deserve it! (Envious)¡±


    [ learning medicine to save a foreign world: this is a perfect ending (laugh). ]


    Then! he would chop his hands off and say! wait! Why did you put up a black and white photo of me? why can¡¯t you let me give you my blessings outside? (Black questions.jpg)¡±


    ¡­..


    Times were changing, but the two of them had finally come together.


    After the two of them got married, they planned to live a peaceful life. In less than three days, the young noble came to visit again with a group of members. They were basically the illegitimate children of the various counts and Lords.


    All of them were wearing armor and holding black swords. They knelt on the ground in unison, ¡± greetings to the first Saint of light from 200 years ago and the legendary Book of Light!


    ¡°You guys are ¡­¡± Brainless Tiger calmly said.


    ¡°Two great heroes from the legends! Please accept us as your disciples! Teach us the path to the rise of humanity, lead us to the path of the ancient Magi who pursued the truth!¡±


    They were extremely respectful, and their voices rumbled,¡±Teacher, we want to learn Sorcery!¡±


    Xiao naohu cursed in his heart,¡¯f * ck off! I also want to learn Sorcery! Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m still an ordinary person?


    Standing at the door, Xiao Naoki lowered his eyes. do you know the price of pursuing the truth? ¡±


    Zhou Wei replied, ¡±


    ¡°Is it life? Teacher, we are not afraid of death!¡±


    Xiao naohu¡¯s expression changed slightly, but his voice became calm again. do you know what kind of torture you have to endure? ¡±


    Zhou Wei replied, ¡±


    ¡°Is it loneliness? Teacher, we are not afraid of loneliness!¡±


    Brainless Tiger descended the mountain and was completely speechless. Why were these people so stubborn?


    He waved his hand calmly. Wizards are a group of people who pursued the ultimate truth in ancient times. They have already disappeared in history. It is impossible for you to follow the footsteps of the ancient times. You must cherish the present and go back!


    Bang!


    The little brain went down the mountain and slammed the door.


    The ground outside the cabin was scorching hot, and the illegitimate children of the various nobles, led by Ebert, knelt on the ground and couldn¡¯t help but look at each other.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Someone could not help but smile bitterly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get up, there must be a deeper meaning! This is a test for us. How can we become Magi without enduring the scorching sun?¡±


    At this moment, Albert said to everyone in a serious tone, if it were any other ancient hero in the records, they would be telling the truth. However, according to the records of the Church of Light, The Book of Light conveyed the will of the god of wisdom. It was deep and obscure, and never spoke directly. This must be a test for us!


    ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is?¡±


    Everyone came to a sudden realization.


    Beside him, a female knight in armor said coldly, ¡± ¡°The words of The Book of Light are indeed very obscure. After all, I¡¯ve read the words of Mercury, the god of wisdom, in the 121st article. Don¡¯t lower your head, the crown will fall. Don¡¯t cry, men will laugh!¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    A strong Knight next to him sneered, as if opposing him, ¡± Article 72, Hermes says to mortals: Women were not the king of the world! I¡¯m a man you¡¯ll never be able to control!¡±


    ¡­.


    They started to read the doctrine and Bible of the Church of Light in public.


    All of them knelt down with determined expressions.


    Little brain went down the mountain and closed the door. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. I was clearly telling the truth. What¡¯s wrong with this world? ¡±


    He didn¡¯t even bother to answer her, and called Linda directly, ¡± let¡¯s continue playing chess.


    Half a day later, Xiao naohu came out, and they were still kneeling on the ground. He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment, then turned his head and left.


    In the end, in less than half a month, he found that his life in the other world had been seriously affected!


    For example, in front of the stall of an old woman who was selling vegetables, there would be a tall and strong Knight carrying a huge sword on his back. He would slowly walk over and pick up a beast egg while buying vegetables from the stall. vegetable granny, look at this egg. It¡¯s big and round. If you break it from the outside ¡­


    ¡°Xiao naushang descended the mountain¡±?


    However, at this time, the old woman who sold vegetables laughed happily. so you¡¯re also a believer of the Church of Light. I¡¯ve been going to the church every weekend to pray for the Lord to forgive my sins.


    ¡°Yup,¡± The brawny man couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± God said that all men are guilty. The most important thing is to correct one¡¯s mistakes. Article 187 has a metaphor. The god of wisdom once said: I didn¡¯t have a choice before, but now I want to be a good person!¡±


    The two of them discussed the doctrine of the Church of Light and recited the language of God.


    While the brawny Knight was chatting with the old woman who was selling vegetables, he would secretly turn his head to look at him, winking as if he was asking how he had done and whether he had passed the test.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move to another place.¡± That night, he said to Linda.


    However, when the nobles realized that they had disappeared, they began to secretly speculate. A test, it must be a new round of tests.


    Thus, they all used their connections to search for the two of them. Half a month later, they all knelt respectfully at the door again.


    ¡°Linda, I¡¯ll make you something delicious tonight ¡­¡±


    Xiao naohu opened the door and saw a group of people kneeling on the ground. After a few seconds of being stunned, it calmed down and slowly closed the door.


    ¡°Argh!!!!¡±


    He was on a rampage and completely lost his mind. I¡¯m on a honeymoon with my wife Linda!


    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore and went to the forum. What should I do if a group of new generation nobles are crying and begging me to take them as my master? How could he kill them without anyone knowing? I¡¯m waiting online, I¡¯m in a hurry!¡±

 Chapter 155

    ?


    Chapter 155: Crowdfunding a path of cultivation


    Translator: 549690339


    Everyone was stunned.


    Originally, this trip down the mountain was only equivalent to an hour in reality. It was considered the last of Xiao naohua¡¯s life, and it was about to come to an end. Everyone¡¯s afternoon nap would be almost over.


    After that, the few brothers put their arms around each other in , and started to have fun again with a bunch of strange-looking species!


    Who knew that such a thing would happen all of a sudden?


    He couldn¡¯t even have a good last honeymoon?


    As the screenshots of the harassment were posted, everyone was surprised and a large number of netizens began to discuss it.


    these people are evil, ¡± he said. they won¡¯t let you two, the last Wizards of the ancient era, be quiet. This is the rage of a single dog! (Silently like)¡±


    I have an alloy liver: ¡± old tie from above, don¡¯t go too far. You¡¯re still gloating (silently like) ¡±


    ¡®Hehe, as someone who also has a girlfriend, I¡¯m very angry at you single dogs taking pleasure in my misfortune! Brother, let me help you! ¡®I¡¯ve watched more than 1000 episodes of Detective Conan, mastered more than 800 killing methods, and understood more than 700 alibis ¡­¡¯ He would definitely make them disappear without a trace! (Final chicken¡¯s death gaze emotion.jpg)¡±


    Sister Meng begged,¡¯don¡¯t believe his pretty words! I know him. He¡¯s been single for 33 years, and his girlfriend has always been left handed. He hates couples more than anyone else. He breaks up couples whenever he sees them and even says that he¡¯s normal all day long. He¡¯s prepared to leave a flaw to kill you when he kills you! You must be careful!¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡°Xiao naushan: ???¡±


    ¡®F * ck.¡¯


    How could there be such a sinister single dog?


    His face darkened immediately!


    Scoundrel friends! What a bunch of scoundrels!


    And some of them didn¡¯t even say a word and just silently liked it?


    In the blink of an eye, the number of likes for his help post had shot up to tens of thousands!


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that everyone didn¡¯t want to help. They would definitely help if they could. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy for you, right? However, the path of a Magus was cut off. Without the evil eye and the foundation of spiritual force, how could he teach sorcery? No one could teach him!


    None of them were like the three witches, who could open up a new path.


    There was no other way!


    So, since I can¡¯t help you, I can only use your unhappy matters to make everyone happy.


    However, when they talked about this, everyone¡¯s imagination started to run wild and they gave out ideas.


    ¡°Learning medicine to save the world¡±: Everyone, please listen to me. I actually have an idea! Ask the alchemy Emperor to come out and recite the burned and lost potions! ¡°Then, let Xiao naohu go down the mountain and pass on the message. Let the humans inside re-produce the bloodline compatibility potion and fuse the genes of ¡®slime¡¯ and ¡®final chicken¡¯ again to become half-orcs, and then use the half-orcs to fight against the half-orc Empire. This is the only way now.¡±


    This method was good!


    When everyone heard this, they felt that it made sense. Finally, a reliable and normal person spoke.


    However, on the forums and internet, there were people who raised an opposing point. The risk was too great!


    After becoming a half-orc, they were already a different race, equivalent to the half-orc camp. Are you sure you will turn around and protect humans?


    Assimilating the strongest human soldiers and Knights into half-orcs to protect themselves had an extremely powerful security risk. It was equivalent to completely exposing themselves to the half-orcs.


    It was already difficult for the human kingdoms to resist. With this, the human kingdoms would most likely fall!


    Then, what could he do?


    Everyone shook their heads. This era had already become like this, and there was no way to teach witchcraft.


    I have a suggestion, ¡± Xue Bai said. after all, we have a lot of responsibility for destroying civilization! Why don¡¯t we crowdsource again and open a new path for this world? Are you going to make us the three witches who will start a new era and lead the entire era?¡±


    When everyone heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but get excited.


    To open a new path for the world¡¯s liver!


    This idea was ruthless! It¡¯s exciting enough, just thinking about it makes me feel good!


    The Wizards in the Wizarding community were not to be trifled with. If they did not meditate and practiced on their own, they might be able to find a new path of cultivation.


    that makes sense. For the happy married life of Xiao naohua, for the couple of Babylonian mythological era newbies to spend their later years in peace, everyone has to fight. This is our first community activity. The Magus community will not hesitate to fight!¡±


    ¡°We, the wizard community, will not hesitate to fight!¡±


    ¡°We, the wizard community, will not hesitate to fight!¡±


    for the revival of humanity, I offer my heart (hairline)!


    ¡­..


    There were thousands of people who studied medicine before. They might be able to create the second bloodline potion.


    All of them were extremely excited. They even thought about researching in the wizard community. They felt that they were the chosen ones and could definitely develop a new path of counterattack, opening up a new era of versions for mankind.


    ¡°In my opinion, it all depends on us martial arts practitioners, who pass our internal energy into it, and gradually develop it into a battle energy rampage! A high-energy Wuxia World!¡±


    ¡°Foolish! We clearly want to absorb the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth, collect the essence of the sun and the moon, and walk the path of Xianxia!¡±


    ¡°To become a God through faith and collect the power of faith from all living beings, what do you think?¡±


    ¡­


    On the internet, a group of people began to discuss enthusiastically, gradually digressing from the incident of Xiao naoqiao scaring them off the mountain.


    Xue Bai Xue: ¡± red-named players, you guys are hiding in the dark. Do you have any objections? ¡± I know that you guys collected information about the Magus world back then, and must still be crazily researching it. If we¡¯re talking about who has the best idea, it¡¯s definitely you guys! You will rebuild the civilization that you have destroyed. Any objections?¡±


    At this moment, several Underground Research institutes in the real world were also hesitating.


    They immediately started an emergency meeting to discuss the corresponding actions taken in this ¡± little brain scare off the mountain incident. a large group of scientists in white coats were discussing in front of the big screen in a serious and solemn manner.


    In the end, the results were out. This time, it could be of help! After all, there were only benefits and no harm. Rebuilding civilization and a glorious foreign world was what he wanted.


    Long Wuming said, ¡± then, I¡¯ll come out and help. Let¡¯s get down to business. Now that little brain has left the mountain, he won¡¯t be able to live for more than a few years. The other world is about to enter an unknown era that we can¡¯t control ¡­ And it was almost impossible to open up a brand new Dao path in a short period of time.


    ¡°However, as muscle players, we have our own path to take:


    The cultivation path of the evil god Gene!


    we will use this gene to form our own flesh butchers and gravestone soldiers.


    Now that the Sorcerer path of the ¡®evil eye gene¡¯ has been destroyed, it¡¯s not impossible to walk our ¡®evil god Gene¡¯ and become an extraordinary creature. I want to call this evil god Gene path the ¡®magic potion cultivation system¡¯. ¡±

 Chapter 156

    ?


    Chapter 156: The potion sequence


    Translator: 549690339


    Potion system ¡­


    To fuse the evil god Gene into one ¡­


    Everyone was shocked, and their first reaction was: That¡¯s impossible, right?


    The Cthulhu evil god was made up of 173 biological populations. Which one would you like to merge with?


    Long Wuming said, ¡± in fact, when the evil god develops to the later stages, it can be considered a complete living being. It¡¯s equivalent to 173 different tissues of a living being.


    For humans, fusing with these hundred or so evil god genes was the same as fusing with different parts of a creature¡¯s body. They were considered the same type of ¡®evil eye gene¡¯ bloodline, and they wouldn¡¯t be considered separately.


    Of course, the weak human would not be able to withstand the integration of 173 types of evil eye gene fragments at the same time. After all, it was not a huge convergence of life. If anyone could really integrate all 173 body tissues, they would completely become a new and terrifying Cthulhu evil god ¡­


    In essence, humans were individual creatures and should only be able to withstand seven types of evil god Gene fragments.


    When these seven were combined, they would form a complete and special evil god Gene.


    In other words, one could choose seven out of the 173 gene fragments and combine them in any way to fuse them into one¡¯s body, making them unique and complete ¡®evil god Gene¡¯ that belonged to one¡¯s own.


    I have named the 173 types of body tissue populations as 173 potions. I will choose seven of the potions with different sequences to form a complete evil god Gene. When combined together, they will form various powerful classes with infinite possibilities!


    A ¡®gene fragment¡¯ can be integrated into each realm. The sequence 1 potion you choose yourself will make you a level 1 sorcerer after the integration. Then, you will cultivate and advance, and then integrate a sequence 2 potion to become a level 2 sorcerer.


    The potions of each sequence were equivalent to a small-scale genetic talent. They had certain abilities and were equivalent to the special talent of choosing the realm ¡­


    When it¡¯s integrated into the seventh-rank, the entire evil god Gene will be completed, equivalent to the realm of a Level-7 epic sorcerer. After that, other desired second gene bloodlines can be integrated, and the divine fire can be ignited, and one can also become a God ¡­


    When everyone heard this, they broke out in cold sweat.


    This kind of idea was simply out of the blue ¡­


    In fact, it was very likely that a brand new, vast era would be born!


    Everyone knew that a single small gene fragment was definitely very weak. However, when gathered together, if there were seven of them, they would not be weaker than an evil eye gene. They might even be stronger.


    ¡°Collect seven gene fragments and summon the divine Dragon? (Funny face)¡±


    a red name player, impressive!


    ¡­


    The netizens were very excited.


    Long Wuming continued, ¡± this path of potential is naturally not inferior to the evil eye gene. After all, how can the evil eyes that live in the swamp be as powerful as the evil gods? ¡± The two were not on the same scale.


    As for the evil god, it was originally a human form. After fusing with the evil God¡¯s genes, the shape of a human-shaped creature would not change much. It would probably be the changes in hair, skin color, pupils, height, and body shape ¡­


    Of course, evil gods were brutal and evil to begin with, and all 173 potions were dangerous!


    After the magic medicine fuses with the body, it should make people with weak willpower go crazy, or even demonize and lose their minds, turning into human-shaped magic beasts.¡±


    After everyone heard this, they could not help but marvel at the power of red names.


    These red-named muscular players had indeed studied the structure of their evil God¡¯s body thoroughly. They had come up with an idea at once. Since the evil eye gene was gone, they could let these humans integrate the evil god Gene into them and become the little Cthulhu evil god that was tens of thousands of times weaker!


    After all, he had some experience in the previous civilization.


    This path was unexpected, but it was also as natural as water flowing into a channel.


    At this time, little brain Tiger downhill couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡±


    ¡°I have a question. To obtain the first batch of magic medicine, you can go to the magic beast forest and hunt for magic beasts! After all, after hundreds of years, there are still some scattered body tissues that co-exist with the giant beasts like parasites and mosses. However, there won¡¯t be too many types. I estimate that there will be at most a dozen.¡±


    Everyone reacted.


    Yes, the number of episodes was not enough!


    Now that Medusa had collected all the organs in her body, how was she going to get the humans inside?


    He could not cut Medusa¡¯s flesh, could he?


    Medusa was sleeping most of the time, but the evil god could not be looked at directly or heard. Just getting close to it would kill it.


    Long Wuming,¡±there¡¯s a way to solve this too!¡± As long as one became a first-rank extraordinary and stepped into the realm similar to that of a Level-1 sorcerer, they would become a part of the evil god. They would be able to sense and communicate with the evil god Medusa, who guarded the gate to the underworld. Medusa would also be able to sense and call out a part of her body ¡­


    He would draw an alchemy array and use Medusa¡¯s best skill, the summoning of the dead. He would probably be able to communicate with Medusa¡¯s evil God in the dark and have Medusa separate a part of its growing body tissue to give the ¡®magic potion¡¯ to the mortals to cultivate.


    Medusa should also be happy to give the mortals on the surface power. When you are strong enough, you can restore the extraordinary world, and your souls after death will also be strong. More powerful people will become fertile soil, and the underworld will expand.


    Medusa could only become a God if the underworld was strong.


    Of course, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard that I¡¯m offering a path for mortals to pray for power from the evil god of terror!¡±


    Everyone could not help but break out in cold sweat.


    It was indeed terrifying!


    In the blink of an eye, he had sorted out a rough embryonic form of the system. He had already thought of how the people inside should obtain the diabolic genes at the initial stage and how to obtain the subsequent diabolic genes!


    This reasoning post was quickly shared on the internet.


    ¡°Shocking! The red name player, long Wuming, had appeared! The first-generation deduction Emperor personally opened up a new cultivation system and created a miracle!¡±


    Many netizens liked to read reasoning posts. They saw layers of meticulous logic, deductions, guesses, and step by step, turning the impossible into reality and creating miracles. This post was even more so, and it quickly became popular.


    Long Wuming said,¡¯finally, I¡¯ll mention it casually. I¡¯ll provide my sequence path here! Everyone knows about my evil god Body. It¡¯s a force type, and I can split a rock with one palm.


    Back then, I wasn¡¯t considered a rank 6 wizard. Just my physical strength alone was already at rank 6. Now, I¡¯ll simplify my body structure and provide me with seven fundamental genetic combinations. Five types of muscle gene, one type of bone gene, and one type of skin gene.


    These five muscle genes were the foundation for tempering one¡¯s qi and blood!


    As for the bonehead gene, it could forge the periosteum and toughen the skeleton!


    The skin gene could hammer and forge the skin membrane, making the skin as tough as a giant beast!


    Below were the population code names of these five genetic potions. The five core muscle groups, 1st, 3rd, 7th, 8th, 12th ¡­ ¡®Number 134, the peticoperus species ¡­¡¯ ¡®Number 76 bone insect species ¡­¡¯


    ¡­..


    Of the seven genes, the first gene to be integrated would naturally greatly affect the combat power. The best order to integrate the potion was to integrate the Level-1 sorcerer at sequence 1 into the third muscle group, and the Level-2 sorcerer should be integrated into the 76th bone insect group ¡­


    And this step by step merging with the potion, increasing the seven levels of power, purely relying on the body¡¯s combat power, I would like to call it the ¡®pugilist¡¯s path to godhood.¡±

 Chapter 157

    ?


    Chapter 157: The three major potions systems


    Translator: 549690339


    F * ck!


    Everyone was excited.


    173 types of magic medicines, unlimited combinations, ever-changing, simply terrifying to the extreme.


    Long Wuming continued, ¡± the seven genetic potions I chose are very compatible. They allow the body to possess great potential. Back then, after Gilgamesh used the blood of power, he had superhuman physical potential. After that, it was constantly developed. Through training his muscles and bones, he reached the level Seven violent physical flow.


    It¡¯s not impossible for us, because the musclemen I formed before were trained using the ancient martial arts. method of training the muscles. Qi. blood, bones, and skin ¡­¡±


    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but react.


    Following that, long Wuming sent out a ¡®evil god dissection diagram¡¯. The picture showed the composition and distribution of the 173 populations.


    The heretic God was also a huge humanoid creature. It had picked seven parts of the heretic God¡¯s body from the dissection diagram like a jigsaw puzzle, disassembled them, and attached them to the human body.


    With this, his muscles, skin, bones and bones were toughened.


    ¡°This teacher¡¯s principles are very clear! I understand! The body of a Magus is very fragile. After all, they train their spirit, so they have not developed the potential of their flesh and bones. Now that they have such strong muscles, it is not impossible for them to take the path of pure physical force.¡±


    hardcore! What hardcore knowledge!


    ¡°I must like this analysis! This Big Shot has proven that knowledge can change the world ¡­¡±


    Everyone was immersed in this huge shock. This game was simply too terrifying and too real. As long as one had powerful knowledge, one could have all the potential. It actually used the existing knowledge to launch a path ¡­


    Just as everyone was extremely excited, another red name player appeared, completely pushing the atmosphere to the peak.


    One sword turtle breath said,¡¯then, I¡¯ll join in the fun! Everyone knows my ability! Hiding in the dark, I used my spiritual power to control a large area of my muscles, using my muscles to control the dead. I¡¯ve also simplified the structure of my undead weapon burst style. The seven Potions I need to fuse are as follows ¡­ I shall call it the Necromancer¡¯s path to godhood.¡±


    The red-named player said that the evil god was an evil creature with violent mental energy, which was similar to the mental gene of the evil eyes.


    The ones he had chosen were those whose minds were particularly violent. After fusing with them, they should be able to replace the mental abilities of the ¡± evil eye gene ¡°. If he meditated again, although the effect would definitely not be as good as the evil eye, he would still be able to meditate.


    This was a mage¡¯s potion sequence path.


    Although his mental strength was far from that of a traditional wizard, he was a Necromancer. He used his muscles to control the dead bodies, and his combat power was not weaker than a wizard of the same level.


    Moreover, he was wretched and could hide in the dark.


    ¡°F * ck! The summoning style!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a wicked profession that digs up people¡¯s ancestral graves!¡±


    today, you bullied me, insulted me, scolded me, and beat me. I can¡¯t beat you, but in the future, look at me. I¡¯ll dig up your ancestors ¡®graves and ask your father to come out and beat you up. An old father will beat his son and teach him a lesson, slap by slap (funny) ¡±


    ¡­.


    Everyone cried out and felt that this was too immoral. It was easy to imagine how unscrupulous this class would be in order to obtain a good corpse in the future. Its reputation would definitely be terrible.


    At that moment, another red name player appeared.


    Bell, who was at the top of the food chain, coughed. Since brother long Wuming and Yijian guishi have already repented, I¡¯ll also come and help ¡­ I¡¯m ashamed to say this! I¡¯ve been reflecting on the pain and repenting recently. I¡¯ve been vegetating and repenting!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces turned green, thinking,¡±what vegetarians?!¡± When you ate us, you didn¡¯t even spit out the bones!


    Originally, these red-named players had been hiding and not appearing.


    In the end, with such an explosion, all of them actually came out and even posted on the forum. Everyone was very curious about these people.


    Bell, who was at the top of the food chain, said, ¡± let¡¯s get back to the main topic. I¡¯ve also made a preliminary plan based on my butcher characteristics. I simplified the fusion of the seven potion sequences. As everyone knows, I use my chain-hook as a main weapon to pull the other party over. Then, I use a certain level of mental curse sorcery to rot and erode the other party.


    Using both brute force and magic, in your words, is the path of both magic and martial arts. I will call it the ¡®magic swordsman¡¯ path.


    After all, I can totally change my hook into a longsword or something similar.


    The seven potion formulas required were as follows. In order not to affect combat power, the best order of fusion was as such. First-rank fusion ¡­


    It¡¯s a path between physical violence and spiritual meditation. It¡¯s a combination of the abilities of both, but it¡¯s not outstanding in either aspect.¡±


    ¡­


    Gradually, the embryonic form was completed.


    Everyone was shocked beyond words. These three red names had thoroughly researched the evil god and even developed various applications!


    They were simply the three witches of the current generation.


    Back then, the three witches had created the three fundamental elements of war, life, and curses.


    The current three red names had actually created 173 potion combination systems with the evil god as the foundation, and with this, they had created the three basic potions path of warrior, mage, and monster dual cultivation!


    ¡°Shocking! Sexy red-name player, online crowdsource extraordinary road (scary)¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! It¡¯s so cool! We might have opened up a brand new path and started a new era. Do you believe that?¡±


    Speaking of which, I¡¯m having a great time. After such a thorough analysis, we¡¯ve opened the door to a whole new world. It¡¯s so comfortable that even my pores are open!


    alright, since the path has been paved, the last two wizards of the ancient Babylonian mythological era are going to pass on the hope of civilization to the future generations. The old man plot has begun. I can show off and teach my disciples! (Happy)¡±


    I¡¯ve already seen the screenshot. There are a few young nobles in it. They have blond hair, blue eyes, and delicate features. Since they¡¯ve disturbed your honeymoon, you should make them kneel and offer their ¡­


    Younger sisters and so on, their genes must be good (sudden change in style)¡±


    ¡­.


    This was only a few combinations of the 173 potions. If he continued to dig, there would be almost an infinite number of classes.


    Moreover, the people of the other world were not stupid. There were many outstanding geniuses. They were just rootless ducklings without a Foundation to rise up. Now, they were given a starting point, and they would have endless possibilities.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? do you dare to make a bigger fuss?¡±


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he was stunned for a moment and did not know whether to laugh or cry. This group of netizens on the internet had even crowdsource a cultivation system!


    They were all talents!


    But now, their ideas are all mine.


    ¡°And these guys from the Research Institute, they¡¯re still trying to get away with it! He probably still wanted to go in? He wanted to set up a plan in advance and set up his forces? But that¡¯s good too, it¡¯s more or less pushing the era forward.¡±


    According to their deductions, it seemed to be countless times more mature than the simple spiritual force path of the Wizards. There were many varieties of development and infinite possibilities.


    in the future era, will people pray and beg the great evil god to bestow the power of the mortals on the surface, so as to form the 173 extraordinary potions system? ¡± Xu Zhi laughed. everyone can cultivate into a small Cthulhu.


    However, if the evil God¡¯s body were to fall to the ground again, the Sorcerer world would become completely strange.


    The moving pages, the bright red, rotten corpses that walked, the ahoge that was rooted in the body of the giant beast, the strange and eerie gray fog ¡­


    ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not bad.¡± Xu Zhi laughed. After all, Medusa was at most the king of Cthulhu. It was not impossible for others to become a small Cthulhu with the help of Cthulhu genes and embark on the road of transcendence.

 Chapter 158

    ?


    Chapter 158: The Grim Reaper and the Grandmaster of combat


    Translator: 549690339


    In the brightly lit white building.


    At this moment, Xiao naohua went down the mountain, opened his eyes, and found that Linda was looking at him with concern, ¡± are you okay? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. He took a deep breath and was also stunned by what he heard. are we really going to hand over the potion system that the netizens have discussed to the nobles? ¡±


    It was not that magical beasts could not be hunted.


    Although magical beasts were extremely powerful to ordinary humans, they could still be killed by a large number of knights and soldiers with their background.


    In this era, as far as people knew, the bodies of magical beasts generally had auxiliary tissues called ¡± extraordinary organs ¡°, which made them so strange.


    what they said is just a guess. It¡¯s still unknown whether it will succeed.


    Little brain went down the mountain and thought, forget it, I don¡¯t care! I need to get these people to prepare the alchemy materials. I¡¯m going to use undead summoning to communicate with Emperor Ermin in the underworld. They should agree with this idea. After all, the era of us Wizards is over. We can¡¯t just stop here ¡­ Even when Medusa is asleep, Ermin can cut her flesh piece by piece and hand it over to the mortals on the ground.¡±


    As for how to give the potions to mortals, the simplest way was to use the Grim Reapers of the underworld to release them. They were also the ghosts of the ¡± necromancers ¡± who were training in the underworld.


    The Grim Reaper, the Soulbringer, was used to deal with accidents.


    This was because the weak dead souls would naturally be drawn to the netherworld. However, the dead souls of some powerful experts might resist and not enter the netherworld. At this time, the Grim Reaper would go over and take their souls.


    The dead shouldn¡¯t be reluctant to leave the world of the living, so they should come to the world of the dead and live.


    And before Xiao naoqiao left the underworld, he proposed to be the Grim Reaper of the underworld. They should have a sense of mystery, wear the same black cloak, and hold a sickle.


    Emperor Ermin agreed with this view. After all, court Wizards also had court wizard robes in the past. However, she still wore a beautiful red flower of the underworld on the head of the Grim Reaper with the scythe and black cloak as a symbol.


    Xiao naohu was silent for a moment, thought about it, and said, ¡± now, we can let the gods of death open up a sub-profession, act as deliverymen, accept the summoning of the undead alchemy array, and deliver potions ¡­ Of course, it was not a free service. The summoning array had to contain precious cultivation materials, various types of energy, and materials that could help the death god cultivate! Otherwise, the Grim Reaper will bite back at the mortals who summoned him.¡±


    Xiao naohu went down the mountain, stood up, and opened the door.


    He looked at the people kneeling on the ground, his hands behind his back, and his voice sounded like an old man¡¯s, ¡± young people, you have successfully moved me. Since you want to follow the footsteps of the ancient Wizards, then come in.


    Everyone was excited. It was indeed a test.


    After entering the house, Xiao naohua looked at the few of them and couldn¡¯t help but advise, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re all nobles, you don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing, you have wine and beauties to accompany you. Do you really want to embark on this path of searching for ancient truths? Most of you here will not have a good end, and will die miserably in the pursuit of truth! Only one person had reached the end of this path in our glorious era.¡±


    He pointed at the birds circling in the sky outside the window.


    ¡°Do you guys see those vultures? ¡®You might end up as their food, and not even your bones will be left ¡­¡¯ The stronger you get, the heavier your burden. Strength has never been the path to happiness, only satisfaction.¡±


    The few of them could only see indifference in his eyes.


    They suddenly shivered.


    It was only at this moment that they remembered that this was a mythical hero from ancient Babylon, one of the founders of the Church of Light. He had experienced mountains of corpses and seas of blood in ancient times, as well as the tragic dark years of the evil gods. It was beyond their imagination.


    teacher, we¡¯re here in pursuit of the truth. They trembled and steeled their hearts.


    When they first established the Gwent Card Club, they not only worshipped the bar culture of ancient Babylonian mythology, but also looked forward to the power of ancient Wizards! They only understood the truth of history because they were in high positions. It was also because they were illegitimate children that they were not treated coldly and were not accompanied by decadence in their luxurious lives.


    They still had their dreams of saving the human kingdom, which was why they formed the Gwent Card Club. Now that it was right in front of them, there was no reason for them to hesitate.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case ¡­¡±


    Xiao naohu descended the mountain and was silent for a moment. if you want to obtain power, you must first hunt the magical beasts in the magical beast forest. This is a test of your strength, and you must find these alchemy materials ¡­


    ¡°Please follow your heart and choose what you want.¡±


    He took out a piece of paper. On it was clearly the path to ¡± pugilist ¡°, ¡± Necromancer ¡± and ¡± Spellblade ¡°.


    The alchemy materials needed and the ancient bloodline compatibility potion recipe were also included. After all, compatibility potions were essential for fusing with Cthulhu¡¯s first genetic bloodline.


    However, it was originally a gene fragment and not a complete gene. If he separated seven parts and integrated them, the side effects would not be too strong. Perhaps the success rate of a bottle of bloodline assist-in fusing the genes would not be low.


    Half a month later, they didn¡¯t use their own connections to cheat. Instead, they used the soldiers and Knights that followed them, which caused them to be covered in wounds and even killed a few people before they returned with the corpses of magical beasts. Xiao naushang couldn¡¯t help but think highly of this group of people. He had thought that they would definitely cheat.


    Ebert took a deep breath and looked at the dozen bottles of bloodline compatibility potions in front of him.


    Pugilist¡¯s route.


    The sequence 1 potion, muscular scientist, was placed in front of him.


    Each of the 173 potions had its own characteristics. The name of the potion,¡¯muscular scientist¡¯, referred to the characteristics of this potion. The talent that it would obtain was also the starting potion for the pugilist job.


    Albert¡¯s eyes were burning as he raised the blue liquid in the test tube. I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time. Great wizard of the ancient mythological era, I¡¯m going to have the power to protect our entire country! Resist the power of the half-orcs!¡±


    He began to use the potion. After a period of pain, he felt that his strength was somewhat different. His muscles contained a terrifying explosive power.


    ¡°I¡¯m already a muscular scientist? David, come and try.¡± He looked at a strong Knight beside him and suddenly rushed forward with his long sword.


    Bang!


    The entire brawny man was sent flying.


    ¡°I ¡­¡± Albert¡¯s voice was trembling, but he was already unable to control himself. His entire body was trembling.


    That was David! The powerful David!


    The strongest among them was the brute force Knight, who had trained his body and muscles since he was young. He could be considered a very powerful human among the young people.


    ¡°According to this pugilist path, this is only the starting potion of sequence 1, muscular scientist! ¡®Strengthening muscles is that terrifying ¡­¡¯ If I break through and use the sequence 2 potion, Boneyard, I¡¯ll be able to strengthen my bone armor and begin forging my periosteum! When I advance to sequence 3, I¡¯ll use the ¡®skin Chrysalis¡¯ and start to strengthen my skin membrane ¡­¡±


    Albert¡¯s chest heaved up and down as he looked at the female Knight, Shirley, with a fiery gaze. do you want to have a fight with me? ¡±


    Shirley was the most powerful one among them.


    Although men had an advantage over women in terms of strength, human strength was insignificant in the face of the terrifying strength of the half-orcs. Instead, it was technique that held the advantage.


    As for Sharly, she was the most skilled Knight. It was said that she had once used the terrain advantage on the battlefield and possessed a terrifying battle wisdom that was hard to come by in a hundred years. In a one-on-one battle, she could toy with a powerful orc to death.


    ¡°Good, let me see this power.¡± Shirley¡¯s figure was tall and slender, and her perfect pair of straight and round legs were wrapped tightly in black high boots. She was wearing knight¡¯s armor, which made her look particularly valiant.


    But her eyes gave people a cold and sharp feeling.


    Albert laughed out loud and threw his longsword away. He waved his fists. which were filled with blue veins, and stepped forward. hehehe ¡­ We¡¯re such cute and beautiful girls, we¡¯ll probably cry for a long time after one punch, right?¡±


    At the side.


    Brainiac frowned. as expected, I¡¯ve been affected by the evil God¡¯s brutal nature. If I don¡¯t adjust my body and mind, I might lose myself and become completely demonized.


    The magic potion system was still a little too dangerous.

 Chapter 159

    ?


    Chapter 159: The world changes


    Translator: 549690339


    After teaching them the potion system, Xiao naohua no longer cared about them, letting them grow up and spend the last years with Linda.


    One day, Linda passed away.


    The little brat went down the mountain and looked at the grave quietly, with a group of young people standing behind him.


    ¡°I¡¯m also leaving this world.¡± He calmed down and said, ¡± we, the last Wizards of the old days, have left this world one after another. The glory of the Wizards has come to an end. It¡¯s your time now.


    ¡°Teacher ¡­¡±


    The group of young people behind him choked up.


    The road to the beginning had been handed over to these young people, and the brilliant era in the future would be opened up by them.


    In fact, he could also cultivate. It was still possible to follow the potions system, but he was too tired. Linda had left, and he was also dazed and wanted to rest for a while.


    ¡°Bury me and Linda together.¡±


    ¡­..


    The era began to advance.


    Year 207 of the new divine calendar.


    In a bright study room, a young man in his 20s was sitting beside a black desk. He was holding a white feather pen and writing on an expensive animal skin paper with ink.


    207th year of the new God Calendar, the 11th year of the sunshine year, 20th of September. I once again begged father to strengthen the border Army. The orc kingdom was ready to move, but father had already fallen into the gentle embrace of a woman.


    Wesley heaved a long sigh, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°First Prince Wesley, third Prince Albert has come to discuss some matters.¡± The maid¡¯s gentle voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°Albert? Wasn¡¯t he always searching for ancient ruins all over the world? Let him in.¡±


    In the room, the sun was shining down. Albert looked at his brother Wesley and handed over the path he had obtained. these are the two major potion systems.


    He also did not hand over the power of the potion system to his father. His father had already decayed, and Wesley was the hero of a generation.


    Albert was very clear on his own abilities. He was a general who charged into the battlefield, not an Emperor who could rule the world. His older brother, Wesley, was the one who was wise, heroic, strategic, and decisive.


    He didn¡¯t hand over the Necromancer¡¯s route formula.


    It was because that power was too evil, and he didn¡¯t want it to appear in this world.


    ¡®The last two wizards left from the ancient era, the legendary hero, the first Saint of light, The Book of Light ¡­ In the end, they both left this world.¡± When Wesley heard his brother¡¯s words, his first thought was that he was crazy!


    It was only after Albert displayed his power that he was convinced of everything.


    He looked in the direction of the palace and said, ¡± it seems that the seat has to be changed.


    Year 208 of the new divine calendar.


    The king of Birmingham died of illness and Emperor Wesley ascended the throne. The entire country celebrated!


    A potion system¡¯s ¡®pugilist¡¯ path was silently released, and it began a frenzied wave of cultivation for the entire nation.


    Emperor Wesley, to a certain extent, was indeed a man of great talent and strategy. He was willing to hand over terrifying power to the people, rather than monopolize it himself and only allow his trusted subordinates and troops to cultivate.


    Of course, he still hid the path of a ¡± magic swordsman ¡°. The people were only allowed to train in the potion path of a ¡± pugilist ¡°. The people could only walk the path of pure violence.


    Year 212 of the new divine calendar.


    The half-orc kingdom had stolen the secret path of the potion ¡± pugilist ¡± that was circulating among the people of the human kingdom, and the half-orcs had actually successfully cultivated it!


    In fact, it was basically impossible for half-orcs to have a first gene and then integrate a second gene ¡­ Without an expansion of the gene slot, the gene would definitely be stuck. However, what if the second gene was integrated into it bit by bit?


    Perhaps, this was like a sprout that had broken through the soil. A complete gene could not be integrated into the body, but if it was divided into seven parts and squeezed in inch by inch, it might be able to break open the position of the second gene.


    Back then, Medusa had opened up her own ¡± method to become a God ¡± and used her own way to expand her second gene position. Perhaps this was another way to break through to the second gene?


    In short, the half-orc kingdom could also cultivate the potion system.


    However, the advantages of the potion system ultimately outweighed the disadvantages, and humans still had the power to resist the half-orcs.


    New divine calendar year 213.


    Ebert and the members of the Gwent card church were sent out by Emperor Wesley to the Balchik mountain range of magical beasts to guard the borders.


    This magic beast mountain range separated the large border between the two kingdoms. Not only were there frequent harassment from the half-orc cavalry, but there were also terrifying magic beast tides. It was the most dangerous territory.


    if he didn¡¯t exile me and let me stay by his side, he wouldn¡¯t be worthy of being a hero of his generation. He would only be worthy of being an elder brother ¡­ After all, I¡¯m now a rank 3 pugilist, and I can easily kill him with my muscles, bones, and skin. He should have developed his own trusted combat power before letting me go.¡±


    Ebert came to this quiet town in a carriage and looked at the members of Gwent Card Club. we¡¯re here to become the owners of this land, to protect the border and the magic beast forest.


    New divine calendar year 218.


    The world¡¯s situation changed drastically again.


    The beastmen had invaded the entire Kingdom, bypassing the magical beast forest that Ebert was guarding. Their troops entered the kingdom and headed straight for the capital!


    Within the palace.


    ¡°What! joke! A mere elite troop of less than 1000 behemoth orcs dares to enter the heart of our country? and the king of the half-orcs, bobrom the Hellscream, is personally going on the expedition.¡± Some of the officials couldn¡¯t help but laugh when they found out what had happened.


    Behemoths were giant orcs with feelers on their heads and immense strength. They were more than two meters tall.


    It was said that the origin of the behemoth was the great alchemy Emperor. When he saw these half-orcs sitting in the king¡¯s palace, he didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Then let¡¯s call it behemoth.¡±


    That was how it got its name.


    And now, the half-orc King Brom was leading a mere 1000 troops deep into the heart of the human countries to launch a surprise attack on the capital. No matter how one thought about it, he was simply courting death!


    Some of the ministers who supported the war kept growling, ¡± King Wesley, we¡¯ll take the initiative to attack! A mere 1,000 half-orcs! 8,000 elite troops would be enough to perfectly encircle and annihilate them, and there wouldn¡¯t even be heavy casualties. As long as their half-orc King dies, we humans will definitely counterattack the half-orc kingdom. This is a huge mistake in their strategic planning!¡±


    Wesley¡¯s eyes lowered. is Brom crazy? I don¡¯t think so. I know him too well, but why would he seek his own death? You¡¯re bringing an Army of a thousand into our country? I couldn¡¯t figure it out, so I sent a thousand cavalrymen to test the waters.¡±


    Two days later, a 1000-strong cavalry arrived at Ian town.


    The entire town was in a state of chaos. There was a strong smell of blood, mountains of corpses, and seas of blood. Collapsed houses and broken walls were everywhere.


    There were human corpses everywhere, as well as more than 300 half-orc corpses.


    ¡°This is Hell.¡±


    The cavalry captain looked at this scene and his face suddenly became sorrowful. this is a war between races! Those beastmen are all damned executioners!¡±


    However, the next second, his heart was filled with a faint uneasiness. but, why are there more than 300 half-orc corpses in this small town? ¡±


    According to the Intel, there were 1000 beastmen invading, so how did 300 of them fall here?


    After all, Ian town was the center of the kingdom, a small town without any defenses. How did the civilians here kill 300 half-orcs?


    There was also a strange place. The entire town was filled with empty test tubes.


    It seemed like the half-orcs had done some experiments here.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    One of them was a heavy-armored cavalryman from Ian town. He got off his horse and ran back to his house. He found a huge half-orc corpse that had smashed half of the house.


    The house was empty. There were no living people.


    ¡°Damned half-orc! A half-orc!¡± The cavalryman growled and swung his sword madly, stabbing at the green-skinned half-orc¡¯s corpse. His eyes were burning with hatred.


    Pfft! Pfft!


    However, when he stabbed the half-orc until it was full of holes and gasped for breath, he realized that the half-orc was an old female half-orc. Her tall body had collapsed half of the house, and her old face was wrinkled, but the outline of her face could be vaguely seen ¡­


    Distorted ¡­


    Pain, breakdown,


    The half-orc looked like his mother.


    ¡°This is ¡­ Who is it?¡±


    The young soldier¡¯s hair stood on end. He stumbled backward and slammed into the wall behind him. His feet went soft on the ground. how could this green-skinned, tall half-orc look like my mother ¡­


    A strange atmosphere was spreading, and everyone was looking at each other.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue forward.¡± The cavalry captain growled.


    They continued to move forward. There were almost no human corpses in every dilapidated town. There were only half-orc corpses everywhere.


    There were more than 1000 corpses of these half-orcs.


    Moreover, on the ground of each town, there were empty reagent bottles that had been used.


    Fear spread among the soldiers.


    ¡°Who can tell me what¡¯s going on?!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    ¡°Where did the human corpses go?¡±


    why are the human towns filled with beastmen corpses? there are so many beastmen!!

 Chapter 160

    ?Chapter 160: I¡¯ll lead the next era?


    Translator: 549690339


    Panic spread in manyan.


    In the end, when they continued to move forward and saw the main force of the half-orc Army, they found that the half-orc Army had expanded to eight thousand. The tall and mighty king of the half-orcs, Brom, was looking at them coldly. give them potions.


    After a long time, the human soldiers slowly stood up and looked at their companions in disbelief. They had all become half-orcs.


    Brom rode on the giant beast and calmly said, ¡± ¡°Join us, or die?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± The half-orcs growled.


    A short and hunchbacked dwarf military counselor laughed sinisterly and sinisterly. as expected of an Army. When the other ordinary people saw that they had become half-orcs and were under the pressure of death, most of them surrendered.


    After a short while.


    There were a few more Beastman corpses on the ground.


    As for the human knight Commander, he led. few of his surrendered subordinates and followed the half-orc troops as half-orcs. He looked at the bodies of the half-orcs who would rather die than submit and said. ¡± you guys have to know the situation ¡­ As long as we have potions, they can continue to expand their forces when they pass by human towns. We humans will definitely lose!¡±


    ¡°Follow the main group.¡±


    A majestic voice came, ¡±


    you¡¯re already a half-orc race, you¡¯ll never be human again. It¡¯s useless even if you hide your thoughts ¡­ When humans see you, they will naturally want to kill you. You should know what to do to become a soldier of our Kingdom.¡±


    At this moment, the dignified voice of Brom, the king of half-orcs, gradually faded away. you should know that in this war, the human race will be annihilated! They will disappear in history. The world is the glory of the half-orc kingdom!¡±


    Seven days later.


    An Army of tens of thousands of half-orcs was about to invade the capital.


    Countless ministers finally panicked.


    what the hell is going on?!


    ¡°How could there be tens of thousands of half-orcs in the blink of an eye? How did they get here?¡±


    ¡°My King, let¡¯s escape ¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Balchik mountains and look for Albert. We¡¯ll rise again at the East Mountain!¡± One of the ministers couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Our human Kingdom is finished.¡± Emperor Wesley smiled bitterly and slowly stood up. gather all the troops and fight to the death. Fortunately, I drove Albert to the border.


    The Balchik mountain range of magical beasts.


    Albert¡¯s hair stood on end as he carefully analyzed all of this.


    ¡°It must be a bloodline compatibility potion! It was lost before, but in order to fuse with the potion, we restored this forbidden potion from ancient times. The orcs have discovered the method to use it and are constantly transforming us humans into orcs and joining their Army!¡±


    They were like natural disasters that constantly transformed humans.


    As for those who did not join and those who would rather die than submit, they all died in the town. This was the truth behind the many half-orc corpses.


    ¡°Could it be that our human race is going to perish?¡± Dave growled.


    Ebert stood up and said in a calm voice, ¡± let¡¯s go and support the capital. We will live and die with the entire human Kingdom, for the glory of the Knights!


    ¡°Knights, don¡¯t retreat!¡±


    Three days later, the capital was covered in blood.


    Albert had returned to the capital and fought his way into the battlefield. At the last moment, he saved Emperor Wesley and broke out of the encirclement.


    Emperor Wesley was so angry that he vomited blood. why did you come back?!


    ¡°The honor of a Knight does not allow me to retreat!¡± kill! Albert roared and led a group of trusted subordinates and an elite army of over a thousand people. They fought their way out and were gradually surrounded by the tens of thousands of beastmen.


    When Xu Zhi heard the news, he was eating an Apple in his yard. He was planning to watch the big movie, ¡± my Mediterranean can¡¯t be so bald, ¡± to support the original, and then come back to test out the new race of ¡± Rubik¡¯s Cube monkeys. in the end, he was dumbfounded on the spot!


    ¡°Uncle, uncle!¡±


    Not far away, the Rubik¡¯s Cube monkey had just been bred. It kept roaring at the sky, making strange sounds instinctively.


    It was very easy to cultivate.


    After all, he had the bugape from back then, so he was just following the pattern. Now, he was raising it in a small sandbox and thinking about when to release it ¡­


    ¡°Albert ¡­ Doesn¡¯t he know how to swallow his anger?¡± Xu Zhi felt that he could not even react in time. at the time, I thought you were the protagonist of the next era, leading mankind to glory. But you ended up killing yourself with the last hope of mankind? ¡±


    Xu Zhi made a speechless expression.


    according to a normal person¡¯s train of thought, under such circumstances, humans are constantly being transformed into Giants. Shouldn¡¯t they take the remaining people to some deserted island to hide, build walls to protect themselves, resist the Giants, and recuperate, waiting for their rise? ¡±


    It was completely unexpected that mankind would be destroyed all of a sudden.


    The half-orcs and human races could be weakened, but they could not go extinct. After all, species had to be diverse. A world with only intelligent species left was too monotonous. They might even head toward self-destruction soon because they had no natural enemies, just like the Sumerian era.


    Xu Zhi stood up and walked back and forth in the living room.


    At this time, it would be a little too late to find a Savior like ¡± li Shengjiang ¡± and put him in like before.


    The last of humanity¡¯s Army was already surrounded in the mountains, besieged from all sides.


    Xu Zhi raised his eyebrows and suddenly thought of something. He looked at his group of magic square monkeys that were still being trained and kept calling him ¡± uncle, uncle.


    why don¡¯t I use the body of the demonic square monkey to reincarnate and personally enter the world of the huge sandbox to save the situation? I can also test the abilities of the demonic square monkey? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was the one who had created the magical square monkeys. Naturally, he could control the ¡± King ¡± of the magical square monkeys through the player channels and have them enter the sandbox.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t need to bring the entire group, he could go in alone.


    Previously, the other players had lived their entire lives in it, but Xu Zhi was not interested in it. After all, these players were all strange-looking creatures. Slimes, ahoge, skin ¡­


    But now, there just so happened to be a humanoid creature that Xu Zhi could enter, and that piqued his interest.


    ¡°However, those who enter through the player¡¯s channels are extremely weak! I can¡¯t change anything in a short time, so I can only use the ¡®soul seizing technique¡¯ to seize the body of the monkey and enter it. This way, I can keep most of my rank 4 cultivation.¡±


    This ¡®soul-snatching spell¡¯ had been developed by Medusa.


    It had to be said that Medusa was the kind of person who was particularly good at hiding. She had self-resurrection and soul-seizing spells.


    She had been thinking about how to come back to life after she died!


    Of course, she didn¡¯t use her full strength to help the little brain terrors take over the human bodies. The little brain terrors didn¡¯t hold back their wizard cultivation. The complete version of this sorcery was that after the strong seized the body, they would retain a large part of their cultivation and be reborn in a shell.


    Otherwise, Medusa would have long lost her cultivation and become an ordinary person after seizing the muscular body of the racer of Mount Haruna.


    using such a method ¡­ With my enormous spiritual force as a rank 4 Magus, I should be able to retain most of my strength after taking over the body of the magic square monkey. It¡¯s equivalent to the reincarnation of a powerful being. Furthermore, my soul is extremely large, and only a small part of it has been severed and attached to the ¡®ant¡¯. If I die, I¡¯ll suffer some losses, but I won¡¯t be affected by the overall situation.¡±


    ¡°However, it also has a huge flaw! A powerful Magus ¡°spiritual force is attached to this ordinary body, and if you can¡¯t meditate, it¡¯ll be like a rootless duckweed. You can¡¯t use it at all, so you can only go in and save the situation. I think after a dozen Warhammer strikes, you¡¯ll lose all your abilities and become an ordinary person.¡±


    Xu Zhi kept thinking about the feasibility of this, trying to forcefully reverse the trajectory of the world that had been skewed.


    ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m getting worse and worse? ¡°Previously, I was able to throw down a Savior of product X. Now, I can only do it myself ¡­¡± Xu Zhi picked up his cup and took a sip of the Phoenix Spirit tea. His expression was unexpectedly calm.


    no matter what, since things have developed to this point, it¡¯s my turn to go down the big sand plate and make that trip.

 Chapter 161

    ?


    Chapter 161: The advent of the magic medicine era


    Translator: 549690339


    There wasn¡¯t much time left. Albert and his Army were struggling on their last legs in the mountains, and were probably about to die.


    Xu Zhi immediately went to the experimental plot and picked and chose the healthiest, most majestic-looking male monkey.


    ¡°It¡¯s you then.¡±


    The soul-seizing spell that Medusa had created was instantly activated!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s massive mental power began to surge into the mind of the devil Square monkey. However, as his mental power gushed in, Xu Zhi discovered something strange. After the soul-seizing, his soul seemed to have entered a small space.


    the souls of normal creatures are in the brain, but the souls of this race are born in the small space in the body? ¡± Xu Zhi raised his eyebrows. is this the characteristic of the demonic square monkeys? ¡±


    To use the small space as his brain and store his consciousness and soul?


    Then what was the use of their brains? to store water?


    Xu Zhi thought to himself, ¡± what is this space of consciousness?


    Sea of consciousness? Spiritual altar?


    Divine treasure? Dantian?


    He had a lot of questions. Before this, he didn¡¯t notice the special characteristics of the devil Square monkey.


    This creature was much more bizarre than ordinary bugape humans. It was born with the foundation of a transcendent creature.


    ¡°Wait! If this creature¡¯s soul is hiding in a spiritual space, it can probably store a lot of spiritual power and not dissipate easily.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s interest was piqued, and he immediately poured a large amount of mental power into his ¡± brain.


    Xu Zhi was a super-large giant sorcerer, and his mental strength was probably ten thousand times that of an ant sorcerer of the same level ¡­


    BOOM!


    All of a sudden, more than ten small spiritual power gushed into the small space. Under the infusion of the huge spiritual power, the small space gradually condensed into a semi-liquid thick mist, and could no longer be contained.


    And Xu Zhi had only lost a little bit of mental power, but it had filled its brain to the brim.


    ¡°This kind of life form is simply the best carrier for soul possession! It¡¯s too ridiculous.¡± Xu Zhi laughed and said, ¡± charge your brain to full capacity. Although it¡¯ll be gone once you use it up, this kind of reserve should be able to be used as an anti-aircraft cannon. It should have no problem firing a small air hammer of war with about a hundred shots.


    In that case, let the descent begin.


    Xu Zhi thought about it for a moment and made a small parachute out of a red plastic bag. Then, he sat on the sofa and took a short nap. His mind was wandering, and his consciousness gradually fell into the body of the magic square monkey.


    Huala!


    All of a sudden, the little pet from the orchard flapped its wings and entered the room. The ¡± Rubik¡¯s Cube monkey ¡± jumped on the bird¡¯s back and flew out of the room. It flew into the vast sky and over the entire land.


    After a while.


    ¡°Let¡¯s land on this mountain range. I¡¯ve already seen Albert and the other human Knights. They came from here to enter this strange magic medicine era ¡­¡±


    The strange bird stopped and slowly circled in the sky.


    Whoosh!


    Xu Zhi made a light jump in a carefree manner and quickly landed on the ground. He could hear the astonishing whistling of the wind in his ears.


    After falling for a while, he slowly opened his parachute.


    Wuah ¡­ La!


    The speed of the sinking quickly slowed down.


    He activated his mental power to maintain the shape of the parachute before he could look down at the vast land that was enveloped in war.


    solving the crisis of the human kingdom of vidiqia is secondary to me coming here. My main goal is to make use of the time difference here to completely familiarize myself with the power of a rank 4 wizard in this magic potion era. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be staying here for long.


    Up in the sky, Xu Zhi looked up at the sun and slowly organized his thoughts.


    He had already used the time difference in the sandbox to familiarize himself with the power of a rank 4 Magus. After all, his Foundation was still lacking, and he did not have enough time. Power alone was not enough.


    Wizards were a group of people who pursued truth and knowledge, and he didn¡¯t have enough knowledge to be called a wizard. He wasn¡¯t even a rank 1 wizard, and only knew the Warhammer.


    Kachaa!


    In the sky, a pale red transparent parachute slowly fell. The parachute, which was wrapped in the vibration of spiritual power, emitted a hazy light and shadow. Through the sun in the sky, it looked pale red and strange.


    what¡¯s that!? The tall Knight David shouted.


    Everyone was stunned. In the mountain range, the remaining human soldiers looked up in a daze. Their armor was broken and they were soaked in blood.


    In the clear blue sky, a huge, translucent red mushroom umbrella appeared. Under the umbrella was a humanoid creature with dark brown fur. It was furry and slender, but it looked a little thin. It looked like a half-orc that he had never seen before.


    But he was more like the ancient tribal era, the mythological era of Gilgamesh, when the ancient humans were still covered in hair.


    a human from an ancient tribe?!


    Everyone looked at the sky in a daze, not knowing what to do.


    be careful. It might be a new kind of half-orc! Shirley leaned on a long black magic sword and murmured as she looked up.


    Many incredible abilities had erupted in the orc kingdom. Although they didn¡¯t know how long the humans could hold out in the siege, the plush humanoid creature that had descended from the sky might be one of the orcs ¡®trump cards.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him get close, kill him!¡± Shirley¡¯s expression froze.


    She was a Spellblade, so she quickly put down her Spellblade, took out the longbow on her back, and nocked a black arrow. She slowly pulled the string, and a stream of light slowly brewed. After taking aim, she shot it into the sky.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The Arrow of Light red light pierced through the air and flew into the sky.


    Xu Zhi looked at the sharp arrow that was aimed at his forehead. He had to seriously think about how to deal with the first fight between wizards as soon as he entered.


    ¡°At this time, you can¡¯t use the Warhammer. As the famous spell of Demetrius, it can be used in all realms, and its power is extremely terrifying. However, the consumption is too great, and it¡¯s enough to drain a fifth of a Magus¡± spiritual force! Now, I should use the simplest wind-type spell to deflect this arrow and reduce the spiritual force I¡¯ve used in this world. After all, the more I use it, the less I¡¯ll use it. Right now, using the ¡®small round Storm Shield¡¯ is my best choice.¡±


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself for a while. After simulating a countermeasure in his mind, he opened his mouth softly and said, ¡±


    ¡°Warhammer.¡±


    Boom ¡­ ¡°Rumble!¡±


    In the sky, the wind whistled and the clouds rolled. The huge hammer slowly appeared, and countless transparent air waves gathered and condensed. It brought with it a huge shriek and vibration, as if it had an inexplicable whistling sound.


    Everyone looked up at the sky in a daze.


    The originally cloudless sky began to gather with more and more clouds.


    How big was the gap between one realm? Level four fighters had yet to appear in this era. The strongest among them was only a level three Grandmaster of combat.


    Furthermore, the current magic potion system had become rather mixed and was no longer pure. Even in the same realm, Magi and mages who purely focused on the aesthetics of violence had destructive power that far exceeded the cultivation system of this era.


    Bang!


    The storm rolled down.


    The giant hammer fell down, easily shattering the sharp arrows that shot into the sky and sinking into the ground.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The trees were shaking, the ground was shaking, all the Knights were shaking, and a house-sized pit appeared on the ground.


    Xu Zhi looked at the group of human Knights on the ground who were shocked and in a state of shock. He held the parachute tightly with both hands and continued to descend slowly. A smile appeared on his face. here, I no longer have to restrain myself. I can practice witchcraft with ease. I no longer have to be afraid of people coming to our village to dig sand.

 Chapter 162

    ?


    Chapter 162: What is knowledge?


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Ta!¡±


    Xu Zhi leaped down lightly and looked at the frightened armored knights and swordsmen. He turned his head slightly.


    Albert, David, Shirley, and the others were all staring at him.


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment and broke the tense atmosphere. where¡¯s your King Wesley? ¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Albert was on guard.


    At this moment, the heavily injured Emperor Wesley, who was wrapped in black beast skin bandages, slowly walked out of the tent camp behind him. He walked over with the help of his servants. I wonder what the warrior is looking for me for? ¡±


    He walked over step by step, neither servile nor overbearing.


    ¡°Your Majesty Wesley! Don¡¯t come out ¡­¡± Albert hurriedly called out, hurriedly standing in front of his big brother.


    Wesley, on the other hand, waved his hand, his expression calm, elegant and gentle.


    He clearly knew that if this monster wanted to kill him, no one here could stop it.


    ¡°Can you come in for a chat?¡± Wesley muttered to himself for a moment and made an inviting gesture. Xu Zhi did not refuse and followed him into the tent.


    Inside the tent, King Wesley was sitting calmly.


    The short-tempered David and Albert were asked to wait outside, with only Shirley by their side.


    Shirley wasn¡¯t wearing any heavy armor. She was wearing a dark brown tight-fitting hunting suit. Her long white hair was tied up behind her back, and her figure was perfect. She held a magic sword in her hand and carried a black longbow and a quiver on her back. She looked vigilant.


    ¡°This is our Kingdom¡¯s Special Ale.¡± The Wesley human King handed over a wine-red wooden cup.


    Xu Zhi took a light sip of the wine. It was rich and had a unique fragrance, mixed with a strong Milky taste. It was unprecedentedly unique.


    King Wesley looked at himself quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to save the humans from this disaster.¡± Xu Zhi looked at the sunlight outside the tent.


    ¡°You¡¯re a super ancient human?¡± King Wesley could not help but ask.


    Xu Zhi could not deny it.


    Wesley was overjoyed and suddenly laughed. the heavens will not destroy our human Kingdom. If we have the powerful combat power of the brave warrior, we will definitely be able to break out of the siege and rise again in Dongshan mountain.


    Xu Zhi shook his head. no, I¡¯m not here to save you people. I¡¯m just asking you to come with me to see the king of the half-orcs, Brom.


    Wesley was silent. are you crazy? ¡± he asked. you want to assassinate the king of the half-orcs? ¡±


    His entire body trembled, and he suppressed his emotions. He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to abdicate my throne and abdicate as an advisor to assist you in your Ascension! For the rise of humanity, we should think of a way to break out of this encirclement ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment before he said simply, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want the throne.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Wesley stood up in shock. The man in front of him had easily rejected the world¡¯s most powerful and coveted royal power.


    Xu Zhi did not have time to waste here and help with the development of civilization. He had come here for other matters, but what he was doing now was to prevent the extinction of mankind.


    War was fine.


    He could decline or be bullied.


    However, they couldn¡¯t go extinct. Not only were the humans and half-orcs not allowed to go extinct, but there were also two intelligent races, and they couldn¡¯t wait to have a few more. How could they be allowed to self-destruct?


    This land could not be left with only one intelligent race.


    As a high-grade transcendent world, having only one intelligent race was not befitting of their status. Furthermore, if there was no competition or natural enemies, a single race would frantically reproduce without planning, heading towards prosperity, arrogance, and destruction.


    That was how Gilgamesh¡¯s era was.


    ¡°Wesley, come with me.¡±


    He looked at Shirley beside him. I want to borrow an alla beast as a Mount. I¡¯m going to see the other half-orc King ¡­ I¡¯ll rule two kingdoms and become the next great emperor to suppress the world.¡±


    Shirley was stunned for a moment before she gritted her teeth and nodded.


    She didn¡¯t know what was going to happen, but if she didn¡¯t listen to him, she might die.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Following that, Xu Zhi brought Wesley with him onto the alla beast and ran all the way to the palace.


    BOOM!


    On top of the alla beast, the wind whistled.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s idea was simple and crude.


    Where would they find the time to help the humans rise?


    He was not free.


    It was their business how the humans rose. Without oppression, they could not break through.


    The easiest way to solve the war was to gather the Kings of the two kingdoms and beat them up so that they could become the king and suppress the world. Then, it would be over.


    Wesley, who was behind, looked at the furry humanoid ape in front of him, and his face instantly turned pale.


    This was crazy! They were all crazy! How could the fate of the human kingdom fall into the hands of these people!


    Albert didn¡¯t care about the big picture! And this APE Warrior, who seemed to be their last hope, was the same! Did he not want the throne, or did he want to be the Emperor?


    This was simply insane!


    The human kingdoms can not be cut off from my hands!


    They¡¯ve all gone crazy, but I¡¯m not!


    Wesley¡¯s entire body trembled with fear.


    He was not afraid of death, but he was afraid of something even more terrifying than death.


    why? why did you do this? can¡¯t you just listen to my suggestion? ¡±


    This generation¡¯s most talented and ambitious King Wesley suddenly roared in a low voice and completely exploded, ¡± why do you have to be so arrogant! You all have nothing but martial strength. The world is not something you can change. You all have no social skills! He didn¡¯t have the ability to calculate! He did not have the ability to do things and enter politics! He didn¡¯t know the art of the Emperor! I haven¡¯t even read the way of governing a country written by the past human Kings ¡­¡±


    He was hysterical. you¡¯re still so arrogant! To become the next great emperor Lord? What a joke! How laughable! Your knowledge is too shallow! He didn¡¯t have the ability to measure the overall situation! Why didn¡¯t you listen to my advice?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but wail at the end of his sentence.


    Albert was like this ¡­ Boor didn¡¯t care about the big picture and insisted on coming back to save him.


    As for the lunatic in front of him ¡­ More reckless!


    He had received an elite education to become the next emperor from a young age, and he was also one of the rare talents of an Emperor in this land for hundreds of years. He was talented, wise, and skilled in scheming. Yet, a group of boorish people had turned the situation into this!


    ¡°You¡¯re done?¡±


    Xu Zhi calmed down and suddenly looked up at the sky with some emotion. has this era fallen to this extent? ¡± As I see it, your little brother Ebert is ten thousand times more suited to become King than you, Wesley. He is far more knowledgeable than you are.¡±


    Wesley was completely enraged. that boor?? ¡± He had never learned the knowledge of governing the world! He was just a stupid martial arts practitioner! Instead of escaping with the remaining humans, you barged into the capital to save me and destroyed the last hope of humanity. This is what you said ¡­ The king?¡±


    Xu Zhi said, ¡± he¡¯s stupid. He doesn¡¯t know how to be patient. But do you know that all the Monarchs and emperors in history were martial artists and boorish men? you¡¯re not one of them.


    Wesley suddenly trembled.


    ¡°Do you want me to give an example?¡±


    Xu Zhi paused and suddenly laughed. what is the knowledge you¡¯re talking about? Was it the ability to play tricks? Was it a talent to control the world? Was it the wisdom of a man of great talent? These ¡­ It has never been knowledge.¡±


    Wesley was furious and could not help but argue.¡±I¡¯ve studied the first king¡¯s ¡®Emick code of law¡¯, read all the rare books of the Church of Light, and studied the history and books of the half-orc kingdom. I¡¯ve even mastered the world¡¯s most powerful and profound knowledge-the Imperial study of ruling a country. No one in the human world is more knowledgeable than me, and you say that this is not knowledge? Then what is knowledge?¡±


    ¡°Are you really proficient in the study of the Emperor?¡± what did the Monarchs and emperors of ancient times learn about? ¡± Xu Zhi asked calmly. what did they learn about emperors? ¡±


    Wesley was stunned, and once again fell into a daze.


    Xu Zhi suddenly laughed and said, ¡± their knowledge is different from yours. Their knowledge was the truth! Knowledge is indeed the only criterion to become a monarch. It is undeniable that every monarch and Emperor is a master with profound knowledge that surpasses all mortals.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s voice was distant, like an ancient Sage warning the future generations, just like the god of wisdom of the past, teaching the mortals on the ground the truth. my dear King of the Wesley human race ¡­


    charity has never been the proof leading to the sovereign or the great emperor. No one in the world would dare to defy Gilgamesh¡¯s tyranny.


    ¡°Good governance is not the proof to be a monarch. When alchemy Emperor ruled the world, he didn¡¯t attend court for a hundred years! Regardless of the state affairs, if he immersed himself in the alchemy room for more than half a year, closed up for dozens of years, and let the witches under him rule the world for him, would anyone dare to rebel? The prime of his life is still peaceful and prosperous!¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes were burning as he said in a powerful voice, ¡± the standard to become a great sovereign ¡­ It was the only truth! Every ancient Emperor had the power to suppress the world. As long as they were alive, they would be an era! When they die, it will be the end of an era!¡±


    Emperor Wesley¡¯s head suddenly shook.


    Xu Zhi said unhurriedly,¡¯hehehe ¡­ You¡¯re just an ant-like existence, laughing at the great truth seekers who set the gods as their goals. You¡¯re laughing at the kings and emperors for their lack of knowledge, for being boorish and martial artists. Wesley, you¡¯re the ones who are really pitiful in this era.¡±


    Wesley¡¯s mind went blank, as if he had opened a Grand and magnificent ancient curtain. One by one, the ancient monarchs and emperors standing at the top of the world came into view.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As they spoke, they gradually left the mountain range on the alla beast and entered the siege.


    Countless orcs rushed over, holding Spears and long sticks. Some even pulled up a large tree, and their roars shook the sky!


    ¡°Warhammer.¡±


    Suddenly, the air condensed and a war hammer quickly formed. It rushed forward.


    Hualala!


    In the overwhelming beast tide, the war hammer seemed to have plowed a huge ditch in the ground. Countless half-orcs were smashed away, spitting blood.


    ¡°This ¡­ What is this?¡±


    Emperor Wesley¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at this mythical scene. For the first time, he completely lost his composure.


    It was as if his entire life¡¯s philosophy had been subverted. His heart trembled as if something was sprouting from the ground. is this the true knowledge that I need to become a great sovereign that can suppress the world? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is my truth, the only truth.¡± Xu Zhi said calmly, ¡± just watch ¡­


    ¡°Warhammer.¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Another huge path was blasted open.


    The alla beast plowed a huge trench in the ground, and the half-orcs along the way were sent flying backward, heading straight for the palace of vidikimia.


    Xu Zhi rode on the giant beast and led the king of the humans through the Army of tens of thousands of soldiers. It was as if he was taking a stroll in his courtyard. His voice came from afar. I came to this land to wake up another King of this land, who thinks he can rule the world with his wits.

 Chapter 163

    ?


    Chapter 163: Great sovereign Messiah


    Translator: 549690339


    BOOM!


    For a full half an hour, Xu Zhi had fired more than twenty air warhammers, flattening the entire land along the way. If one were to look down from the sky, the entire land would look as if a train had violently pushed out a wide and huge dirt road.


    Tap tap.


    The alla beast stopped at the entrance of the palace.


    The half-orcs on both sides stopped attacking and stood calmly on both sides, as if they had opened their doors.


    ¡°Brom didn¡¯t run?¡±


    Xu Zhi jumped down from the alla beast in surprise and brought the Wesley human King along as he walked forward step by step.


    On both sides, there were teams of elite half-orcs, wearing black leather armor and holding weapons, looking straight ahead.


    they are all half-orc elites who can fight against ten people. King Wesley reminded in a low voice.


    Xu Zhi strode into the Royal Palace of the human kingdom.


    The atmosphere was solemn, and there were half-orc ministers on both sides, as well as the leaders of the various orc tribes. A tall and mighty half-orc sat on an exquisitely carved throne with gray wings and sharp nails. It was the king of the half-orcs, Brom.


    ¡°Warrior, good strength.¡±


    Brom sat on the throne and applauded loudly.


    ¡°I see that you¡¯re covered in fur. Compared to humans, you¡¯re more like a half-orc. You have no interest in the human race, so why are you fighting for them? Why don¡¯t you come under my command, I order you: The number one warrior of the half-orcs.¡±


    Brom¡¯s eyes were burning. I am about to rule the world. There will be no more human species in this world, only US half-orcs will be left. Power and beauty are at your disposal. You have brought Emperor Wesley here to receive the reward, right? ¡±


    Emperor Wesley¡¯s entire body trembled slightly. He looked at the ministers on both sides and could not help but stand behind Xu Zhi.


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment and could not help but laugh. Brom, who allowed you to sit on the throne? I brought Wesley here to make the two kingdoms submit to me. I will become the monarch of this era.¡±


    Brom¡¯s expression froze.


    A half-orc dwarf military counselor beside him couldn¡¯t help but stand up and yell, ¡± ¡°Our King respects you and calls you the hero! If I don¡¯t respect you, Who are you?¡±


    Around them, the tall and powerful half-orc Warriors were also sneering.


    you¡¯re just a level 4 and you dare to come here? ¡±


    I wonder if our Royal beastmen, the Harpy, are born with a natural poison that can kill ancient rank 4 Wizards? ¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t cultivate. The strongest one among them was already at level three. Even if they were level four, how much energy would they have left after killing their way here?


    They were sure to win.


    Xu Zhi looked around and could not help but laugh.


    ¡°Warhammer.¡±


    BOOM!


    In an instant, the air rolled, and a hole was ruthlessly pulled out from the ground. The entire Royal Palace was ruthlessly pierced, and more than half of it was shattered.


    Xu Zhi took a step forward.


    ¡°Warhammer.¡±


    BOOM!


    Countless half-orcs were sent flying, and the entire Hall was instantly riddled with holes.


    Xu Zhi took another step and was completely close to Brom¡¯s throne.


    audacious assassin!!! The two shadow guards hiding in the dark attacked. They were Level 3 grandmasters of combat, and they pounced forward with their terrifying sharp claws.


    ¡°Warhammer!¡±


    BOOM!


    The two strongest personal guards instantly spat out large mouthfuls of blood and were sent flying.


    Xu Zhi finally arrived in front of the throne of Brom, the king of the half-orcs.


    ¡°Warhammer.¡±


    ¡°Warhammer.¡±


    ¡­..


    &Nbsp; invisible energy gathered together, and mind power seemed to be endless. Thirty war energy hammers were activated at the same time.


    Countless waves of air enveloped Xu Zhi¡¯s entire body. His long black hair flew in the air as if it was burning. Invisible flames that filled the sky gathered behind him like a Cape of air. The huge war hammer covered the entire Hall.


    ¡°This vast and boundless energy ¡­ Is he really a human?¡±


    All the half-orcs turned pale and lost their souls.


    The destructive aura not only shattered the entire Royal Palace, but also deeply shocked everyone.


    Brom also trembled. He looked at the thirty war air hammers in front of him, overlapping with each other. The terrifying wind and waves actually scratched his face.


    At this moment, thousands of conspiracies and thoughts flashed through his mind, but they were useless in the face of such a huge difference in power.


    half-orc, choose to surrender.


    In the end, he slowly bent his waist and knelt on the ground.


    The moment Brom knelt down, the surrounding half-orcs were silent, their hearts filled with countless complicated and bitter feelings. They were clearly only one step away from the glory of the half-orcs, but they had already been buried in this flash of light ¡­


    At this moment, all the half-orcs understood that the surrender of Brom, the highest power in the half-orc kingdom, meant that the half-orc kingdom would have to submit to this terrifying creature in the long years to come.


    Beside him, King Wesley was also looking at the figure standing in the palace in shock.


    He had suppressed two great kingdoms!


    Wesley had read a lot of books and had naturally read ancient mythological documents. This was probably not the level of level four, or he would have been exhausted long ago.


    According to what Shirley had told him, the aura was not strong and it was a rank 4 spiritual spell. However, it would be difficult for even a rank 5 to cast more than 60 air warhammers in total!


    He could only be a level-six legend.


    Even at the peak of the ancient civilization, a level Seven epic was equivalent to a great Lord, while a level six legendary was already enough to suppress a country and was an extremely powerful force ¡­


    Not to mention now, their strongest was only a level three!


    Xu Zhi looked around him with a calm expression. my name is Messiah. From today onwards, I shall be the Lord and the Emperor. I shall rule over the world, and the two kingdoms shall respect me.


    With that, Xu Zhi turned around and was about to leave.


    Everyone was stunned on the spot, not expecting this scene.


    He came to suppress the two kingdoms and become the monarch and Emperor. He didn¡¯t ascend the throne but established a Royal Palace to rule the world?


    Instead, he turned around and left?


    ¡°Great sovereign Messiah, why are you leaving? Where are you going?¡± Brom¡¯s entire body trembled, and he seemed to have lost his soul. Now, someone had already realized his lifelong dream, but he didn¡¯t cherish it at all. Instead, he turned and left.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pursue the truth.¡± Xu Zhi replied softly.


    ¡°Truth?¡±


    Brom suddenly exclaimed, and the half-orc ministers around him were also confused.


    Xu Zhi waved his hand behind him, and his slender figure gradually disappeared through the door.


    ¡°As long as I¡¯m alive, I, Messiah, will be the monarch of the great. Continue to suppress the two kingdoms. Don¡¯t be presumptuous.¡±


    ¡­..


    ¡°Simple and crude.¡±


    Surrounded by lush and quiet trees, Xu Zhi rode the alla beast forward slowly. He reached out and plucked a pink wild fruit from the tree and took a big bite. it doesn¡¯t matter if I have an upset stomach. It¡¯s rare to come to this world. Whether it¡¯s poisonous or not, I¡¯ll have to eat it once ¡­ Since the poison can¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll start learning sorcery soon. First, I¡¯ll learn the witch of spring¡¯s ¡®spring bath¡¯ to recover my body.¡±


    As a foodie, Xu Zhi felt as if he had discovered a new world. The taste of the species in this world had developed to this day and was quite unique. as long as I become the Lord and the Emperor and suppress the two kingdoms, they will not dare to make too big of a move.


    In Xu Zhi¡¯s opinion, the war that the half-orcs had launched against the humans was simply ridiculous.


    If it was a low-class world that used schemes and a large number of troops to scheme and scheme to invade the other party¡¯s country, it was still acceptable.


    However, this was already a high-level extraordinary world.


    What was the use of a large number of soldiers?


    Since ancient times, she had always been able to suppress the world alone. Even Medusa had gone to the kingdom of Babylon alone and stood alone in the palace of the king of Babylon to suppress the entire country.


    However, he did not expect that after two hundred years of decline, they would actually start to use a ridiculous strategy to transform into half-orcs and rely on human wave tactics to invade other countries.


    The world had become ordinary.


    it¡¯s not good to take the wrong path. Since I¡¯ve already established the potion system, I should take the path of individual bravery.


    Xu Zhi calmly lowered his head and pulled out a bright red, colorful mushroom. He stuffed it into his mouth and chewed slowly. He then muttered, ¡± after this battle, personal power will probably be re-developed, and the two kingdoms will probably have top-notch peerless powerhouses, or even the next generation of Lords and emperors. This will completely develop the magic medicine era.


    Perhaps, this would be the beginning of a bright era.


    Now that the conflict had been resolved, Xu Zhi felt a lot more at ease. He rode the alla beast forward quietly. well then, since I¡¯ve come to this world, I¡¯ll get busy with my main tasks. I¡¯ll cultivate as a sorcerer and strengthen my realm so that I can become a complete sorcerer.


    The main reason he came to this land was to travel and relax his body and mind. He wanted to make up for his incomplete knowledge and become a rank 4 wizard through and through.


    Otherwise, Xu Zhi would not have dared to continue to advance to a higher level of wizardry. It was not solid enough to be a castle in the air.


    I¡¯ll go to the National Library and read some books there. I¡¯ll make up for my lack of knowledge with the alchemy books from rank 1 to rank 4.


    He rode on the alla beast and stretched his body. He moved forward slowly as if he was free and unrestrained. I¡¯ll take a trip there and try the delicacies of the other world.


    Four days later, a mysterious man in a cloak appeared in the library of vidiqia.


    The mysterious man had been reading here for several years. He came at 7 am and left at 6 am every morning.


    ¡­¡­


    Throughout the long History, Messiah was known as the most mysterious monarch and Emperor in the whole history by later generations. He suppressed the world but almost never appeared in front of the world. He wandered around the world freely and loved delicious food. His favorite food was fruit and wine. From time to time, people would find his footprints.


    There were even many rumors among the people that if one met the great emperor Messiah and offered her good wine and food, they would be rewarded and have an unparalleled fortuitous encounter, allowing them to rule the world.


    But no matter how the unofficial history described it, the official history could not lie. The new God Calendar recorded:


    [ year 219, the half-orc kingdom invaded, and the human race was on the verge of destruction. People called it ¡®the great sovereign Messiah who was in charge of gardens and wine¡¯. She appeared out of nowhere, suppressed two kingdoms, and left. ]

 Chapter 164

    ?


    Chapter 164: Meridians and dantian (large chapter)


    Translator: 549690339


    Clang, clang, clang ¡­


    The stone Bell of the central Spire rang through the sky.


    Xu Zhi opened his eyes from his bed and gritted his teeth with the sink. He stood up and went to the window. He put on his black trench coat and covered himself with a cloak. He went downstairs to have his breakfast before heading to the library.


    Modork city was one of the three great cities of the human kingdom.


    It was a famous gourmet city with the largest ancient library. It had a complete collection of ancient wizard books.


    Although potions were almost lost, there were still some records of alchemy weapons. As for the books on the various cultivation systems of Magi, they were rarely lost.


    It was just that in this era, these books were all useless, and no one could cultivate them.


    After more than ten minutes, they reached a corner at the end of the street. There was a library with a round arch. There were exquisite black pillars carved on both sides of the door. An old man was sitting on the front desk of an old yellow bookshelf, studying an ancient black microscope.


    little Grimm, you¡¯re still studying this microscope? ¡± Xu Zhi walked through the door with small steps.


    It was impossible to make a microscope now. The lens needed to be extracted from resin, but the precision of the alchemy equipment was extremely high. Without the huge and precise spiritual power of a wizard, it was impossible to copy it.


    This thing was already a treasure.


    The year he came here, Grimm was still very young. The young boy from back then was also gradually aging. He got married and had children, becoming the old man Grimm of today.


    Xu Zhi picked up a thick and heavy book about the wizardry of the tailed serpent sect and went to the table to read it.


    The tailed snake sorcerer school was a famous esoteric sorcerer school during the era of the alchemy Emperor.


    Back then, all the books of the Magus world were gathered here, and all kinds of secret techniques and precious books could be easily found here.


    In this world¡¯s library, there was no rule that prohibited people from speaking. Instead, it had become a gathering place for many people to communicate and chat.


    I¡¯m going to boatunhan, an Old Street in the north of the city. There¡¯s a newly opened potion shop there with second-rank potions for grandmasters of combat. I¡¯ll go and take a look later. A few men were discussing.


    no, wait. We still have to go to the VOG sect¡¯s combat training ground. The other man was a little regretful. it¡¯s a pity. I want to go down the ¡®magic swordsman¡¯ class, but that would require me to join the country¡¯s patrol guards.


    all these years, Emperor Messiah has been traveling, but I heard that seven years ago, she visited the two kingdoms and suppressed all the disharmony.


    ¡®Great sovereign Messiah ¡­


    All the young people were looking forward to the legendary and mysterious great sovereigns who would not rule the world, but would travel the entire land in a carefree manner.


    I heard that the two kingdoms are still fighting a small-scale war on the front line, and it¡¯s a very fierce battle. Ebert, known as the ¡®Shield Knight of Justice¡¯, is the strongest Grandmaster of combat in the human race. He has already broken through to the fourth rank, but he was still heavily injured by Brom. There was a large hole in his chest, and he was also poisoned. Everyone thought he was dead for sure, but who knew that he actually came back to life and became a¡¯ Death Knight¡¯.


    The surrounding people were in a heated discussion.


    This was a new profession-Death Knight.


    It was not that no one had tried to open up a new profession over the years, but there were 173 types of magic potions, and seven of them had to be chosen in a certain order to be paired with. There were almost countless possibilities.


    No one didn¡¯t look forward to forming a powerful hidden class and walking to the peak.


    Over the years, potionology had been formed. Potioneers explored the truth in this area, and after experiencing thousands of failed combinations, they could be considered to have developed several new professions.


    However, without exception, all of them had some flaws. They were not as mature and powerful as the pugilist profession. Now, there was a new hidden profession,¡±Death Knight,¡± which was said to be several times stronger than the pugilist profession. Everyone was shocked.


    I really want to get the death Knight potion formula. If I can get it, I¡¯ll definitely rise to the top in a single step.


    I heard that Ebert originally had an even more mysterious class formula,¡¯Necromancer¡¯. It¡¯s said that it involves death, and this new class was created according to the class combination of¡¯ pugilist ¡®and¡¯ Necromancer¡¯.


    ¡°Necromancer? I¡¯m looking forward to it, just like the powerful ancient Wizards of ancient Babylon.¡±


    ¡°Shh! It¡¯s said that the Beastman King Brom attacked Albert in order to obtain the Necromancer class formula. It¡¯s said that the strongest human Grandmaster of combat, Albert, was also attacked. It¡¯s not just the beastmen, it¡¯s also said that we humans ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression remained calm as he silently studied the book in front of him. it¡¯s been more than 20 years. I¡¯ve completely understood most of the major systems of Wizards. My Foundation has caught up and has even reached the height of ordinary legends.


    The wizard civilization had once reached its peak, but it was now destroyed. Now, he came here to learn the mature system of Wizards and absorb all the essence of their thousand years of existence. He was almost there now.


    He had only used twenty years.


    His spiritual power was strong, and he was the hero of the Zerg. As a life form at the ultimate life level, he naturally comprehended it extremely quickly.


    Other Wizards also had to train, but he had not meditated for more than 20 years. He had been learning and practicing spells.


    He could endure the loneliness and settle down.


    After all, he was very clear that strength required endless knowledge to accumulate. Without a sufficient Foundation, it was destined that he would not be able to walk for a long time.


    Of course, time passed very quickly when one was immersed in the ocean of books. It was indeed addictive to study the truth. It made one intoxicated and obsessed with it.


    Time passed in the blink of an eye.


    During this time, he found that he had overused his brain. The hair on his body that was full of exuberance had become bald.


    Of course, the main reason for this was that as he grew stronger, he seemed to be actively evolving. He gradually shed his hair and revealed the characteristics of black hair and black eyes.


    As for money, he would go to the two kingdoms ¡®royal palaces every few years to practice witchcraft with them and ask for some funds.


    Another reason why his wizardry knowledge was improving so quickly was because he was either reading in the library or practicing his spells.


    It was equivalent to a Magus Gatling gun with infinite energy.


    Every time he ran out of energy, he would come to the edge of the world and let his main body charge himself.


    I¡¯ve been charging for more than 20 years. The mental strength of my main body, the giant Sorcerer¡¯s, is equivalent to nearly 10000 portions of an Ordinary level-4 Sorcerer¡¯s reserve. It¡¯s almost empty because of me. You can imagine how terrifying this madness is.


    my current level of knowledge is already that of a Level-6 legendary wizard, but I¡¯m still far from Medusa, the alchemy Emperor, and Ermin.


    He flipped through the pages of the book and muttered to himself, ¡± I¡¯ve completed my wizard Foundation and can continue to advance. I¡¯m not afraid of my realm being unstable before I reach rank 7, but they¡¯re already able to create spells and realms. What about me? ¡±


    Not to mention the peak of sorcerers, many Level-6 legendary sorcerers were already the leaders of various sorcerer schools and academies, and their knowledge had already reached the reserve to create new spells.


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment. then, I¡¯ll start to open up a prototype of a Dao path for this demonic square monkey! Consider it a satisfactory answer for my ¡®closed-door training¡¯ journey.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    He went to the top floor of the library and looked down at the entire human city from afar.


    It was the year of darkness, and countless yellow resin lamps were like stars that gathered below the entire Street.


    ¡­¡­


    A month later, Xu Zhi moved to a new otaku.


    In the cellar, the Rubik¡¯s Cubes that were ¡± borrowed ¡± from the human kingdom¡¯s forging furnace had already begun to multiply. They lined up into a black brick wall and opened their bloody mouths, looking extremely ferocious.


    ¡°I¡¯m like a wizard hiding in a tower.¡±


    Xu Zhi kept writing down some of his own experimental notes.


    it¡¯s not easy to open up a path. Back then, the three witches had to go through a lot of hardships to study the evil eye creatures ¡­ And now, if I want to open up the path of the devil Square monkey, I have to re-study the characteristics of the Rubik¡¯s Cube.¡±


    Another three years passed.


    Xu Zhi began his hardcore research thoroughly.


    During this time, he found that the hair on his body, which was full of life, had gone bald.


    At that moment, a human-shaped puppet was placed in front of Xu Zhi. On it were all kinds of muscles and blood vessel patterns, all of which were being drawn.


    ¡°How can a human cultivate and expand their internal space? It wasn¡¯t that no one tried to fuse with the Rubik¡¯s Cube, but it was useless. There was no way to expand the space.¡±


    logically speaking, the space magic box can only expand its internal space by copying a special mageweath to regulate it. In that case, humans can only use the mageweath to copy on the human body and turn it into a ¡®human-shaped Rubik¡¯s Cube¡¯ to expand ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes gradually brightened up. perhaps, by modifying the magic Prints into the human body and forming a special energy flow route in the body, we can expand the internal space!


    Another five years passed.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s knowledge was getting more and more profound, and it was now completely comparable to the level of ordinary epic knowledge. He had finally studied the patterns of the spatial magic box and applied them to humans. He made improvements to them and was able to operate them successfully.


    ¡°This kind of route in the body can expand the internal space. It¡¯s called the meridian circulation technique! The circulation route of one cycle will eventually converge into one point and enter the sea of consciousness to expand it. ¡±


    Xu Zhi began to perform one circulatory Cycle Revolution after another and realized that it could not only expand his internal space, but also strengthen his mental power.


    but this creature¡¯s speed of expanding its internal space is still okay, but its speed of cultivating its spiritual power is too slow. It¡¯s too biased. Xu Zhi quickly realized this. it¡¯s far, far slower than the speed of a wizard¡¯s mental power!


    The evil eye is a spiritual talent. Your Rubik¡¯s Cube can¡¯t compare to your cultivation speed at all.


    ¡°Since a sorcerer can cultivate their own psychic force, why can¡¯t they cultivate the outside world? After all, it has an internal space and can absorb the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth from the outside?¡±


    The Wizards cultivated themselves, while the Rubik¡¯s Cube monkeys cultivated the world.


    One cultivated the inner and the other the outer.


    Xu Zhi thought about it and continued to deduce, ¡± but the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is thin. Without dead people, it is impossible to cultivate. This is not a high-energy world. There is no spiritual energy of heaven and earth to supply to cultivators.


    Xu Zhi closed his eyes silently and felt it. does this system really require killing people? ¡±


    A few more days passed.


    On this day, Xu Zhi suddenly closed his eyes.


    In the darkness, he realized that because he had a space of his own, he was extremely sensitive to the outside world. He could clearly see the souls of the adventurers and grandmasters of combat on the street.


    Their souls were actually exuding emotions of joy, anger, sorrow, and joy. In the darkness, they were like bowls of hot noodles, steaming ¡­


    Xu Zhi tried to absorb the heat of those emotions.


    although it¡¯s weak, it¡¯s indeed some form of spiritual Qi energy. It¡¯s only one-thousandth of a complete soul energy, but it can be continuously regenerated without killing. If it accumulates, it may not be slower than the speed of a wizard¡¯s own spiritual power cultivation.


    He sat cross-legged and circulated his Qi. His thoughts drifted further and further away as he sensed heaven and earth.


    It continuously absorbed the spiritual energy emitted by the people, various creatures, and even mounts on the nearby streets. It even gradually spread to half of the people in the city and felt their laughter.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter. life is like a bowl of hot noodles, constantly steaming! They were also like burning candles, constantly giving off incense! The embryonic form of a system has been formed.¡±


    After years of painstaking research, he had written a satisfactory graduation answer for himself.


    Then, he found a coffin to bury his Messiah body in case he needed it. He used the method developed by the alchemy Emperor to create an alchemy hibernation cabin.


    ¡°Huala¡±


    On the other side, Xu Zhi opened his eyes and looked up at the clock on the wall. He had come in in the afternoon, and it was exactly nine O ¡®clock in the evening.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a hardcore holiday.¡±


    He stood up, feeling that his throat was a little dry. He filled a glass of water and turned on the light in the room.


    Since the problem of the Magus world¡¯s outbreak had been resolved, and the initial system of the magic square monkeys had also been perfected, it was time to pay attention to the other side and launch the new underground world!


    ¡°The deployment of the demonic square monkey! There will be more new species released!¡±


    Xu Zhi stood up and looked at the evolution sandbox. it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve paid attention to it. Let me see what potential species these mutated zergs players have come up with recently.

 Chapter 165

    ?


    Chapter 165: The birth of an ancient God


    Translator: 549690339


    Now, Xu Zhi did not have to worry about his realm being unstable before he reached Level Seven epic. He no longer only knew the Warhammer sorcery, and he was even more knowledgeable than level four sorcerers of the same level.


    Secondly, the hidden danger of the Magus world had also been resolved.


    the advancement of the Sorcerer world has come to an end for the time being and is on the right track. We don¡¯t even need to care about it for a while. It¡¯s time to focus and open up a new underground world.


    Xu Zhi went to the chair and asked, ¡± intelligent sub-brain, what species with potential are there on the sandbox now? ¡±


    of the seven species with potential, six have reached the deployment standard, and one has reached the strong potential standard. The intelligent sub-brain replied.


    Xu Zhi was not surprised that there were seven species with potential.


    After all, it had been quite some time. Other than the leading team ¡®racer of Mount Haruna¡¯ and a few others who were more heaven-defying, the others were not stupid. Over the past few days, they had gradually perfected their own biological structure, and the ¡®biological explosion¡¯ period had begun.


    Furthermore, there was a species that had great potential?


    This was already a very high evaluation.


    It must be known that only the Rubik¡¯s Cube and man-made God could get such an evaluation.


    However, what Xu Zhi did not expect was that the seeds planted during the Sorcerer world¡¯s era could only be harvested when they were in the underground world. They could only be placed in large quantities in this new underground world that was being nurtured.


    But at this moment, a mechanical voice came from the intelligent sub-brain, ¡± logging off now. Do you want to extend the game time? ¡±


    Ah?


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment before he realized that it was almost ten O ¡®clock, which was also the time limit for the sandbox to close its servers.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll see tomorrow.¡± Xu Zhi did not force her.


    He was a very calm person and felt that this was a very positive game. He would never let them stay up late. After all, staying up late was inefficient and they would go bald quickly. They had to use their hairline where it should be used.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    Xu Zhi got up to brush his teeth and wash his face. Then, he picked up a piece of bread, opened the refrigerator, and took out the Phoenix Spirit tea. He went to the yard to have his breakfast and was ready to watch the evolution sandbox.


    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s Phoenix doing?¡± Xu Zhi suddenly remembered that he had to find a suitable environment before putting in the species.


    According to logic, a suitable environment should have been formed. After all, it had been a few days since the last mass extinction. According to the progress of the Phoenix¡¯s love for the ocean, the creatures should have climbed ashore by now.


    currently, we have not reached the deployment environment. A voice came from the AI.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I¡¯ve already planned to release the species, but there¡¯s no ecosystem there. Could there be a big accident?


    Xu Zhi came to the cellar and went all the way to the underground space.


    In the end, he discovered that the entire underground world had changed greatly.


    For the past few days, Phoenix continued to melt the ground. It discovered that when the depth reached five meters, the ground became more solid and it could not be melted at all.


    Therefore, it decided to smash a small pit on its own, cross the solid ground, and come to the underground environment where the soil was loose. It continued to melt, and thus, two layers of space appeared.


    In the middle of the mezzanine, there was a large hole that acted as a passage.


    Furthermore, it had smelted nine huge smelting stone pillars, supporting the sky of the two levels of heaven and earth.


    Huala!


    The light was bright, and the Phoenix soared in the sky. Its voice was clear and resounded through the entire sky.


    ¡°This world should be divided into two levels! The upper part is the heavenly realm, the lower part is the mortal world, and the nine pillars in the middle are the pillars that support the heaven and earth!¡±


    Now, not only was the top wall of the upper floor full of stars, but the sky of the lower floor was also decorated with stars. It could be said that she had the heart of a young girl, dressing up beautifully and making the whole world her own boudoir.


    It then led the seawater into the lower world, where countless lives wandered.


    ¡°Quickly be born! ¡®Cute new lives ¡­ Oh right, I wonder what kind of life will appear if I let these primitive life forms that have evolved madly in the ocean fuse with my blood?¡±


    On this day, the Phoenix was wandering in the sky, looking at the species in the ocean that were reproducing and evolving at a terrifying speed. Suddenly, it was excited to try it out.


    During the creation process, Xu Zhi had used the Rubik¡¯s Cube and the bugape to fuse creatures ¡­ And it actually had such an idea in this new world during the breeding period of the ocean.


    With the infusion of his own blood, another mass extinction had begun.


    In the end, countless life forms were exterminated on the entire land. Only nine creatures survived the Blood of the Phoenix and survived the mass extinction.


    The nine of them looked like a miniature Phoenix. Although they did not have powerful abilities, they had inherited the heat of a Phoenix.


    ¡°Nine suns!¡±


    It was overjoyed.


    A Green Lotus was planted on the top of the Phoenix¡¯s head, and it looked a little cute. It flew in the sky and couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft cry.


    ¡°This way, I don¡¯t have to be so tired! As long as they grow up, they will be able to patrol the world for me and bathe this land in the nine suns, protecting all the living beings on this land.¡±


    Since Phoenix had her first time, she began to experiment.


    ¡°If blood can fuse with it, what about my feathers? Where are my claws, bones, teeth, and flesh?¡±


    Phoenix was too lonely.


    It had a single bloodline and inherited the memories of its ancestors from generation to generation. It did not have any brothers or sisters, so it could not help but create intelligent creatures to live with it.


    One mass extinction after another began.


    The Phoenix divided the entire ocean into several areas and separated them by smelting lava. She then threw in her bone armor, feathers, and teeth respectively.


    It fused with its own feathers, and only two species survived in the end:


    Two oviparous birds with red and purple down feathers.


    ¡°The two of you shall become the clouds between heaven and earth! They float with the sun and add color to this beautiful world.¡±


    Another mass extinction.


    The ocean of bones fused into a pale yellow bird with a soft and bright exoskeleton.


    ¡°The pale yellow you must be the first moon in this world!¡± The Phoenix chuckled and held it up high. you are the head of the stars. You are embedded in the wall of heaven and are responsible for tidying up and repairing the stars of the entire world!


    One day, another giant life form walked out of the ocean of mass extinction. It was a creature with giant feathers. With a flap of its wings, it could cause the air in the entire world to flow rapidly.


    ¡°Mm ¡­ You are the wind.¡± Phoenix murmured innocently.


    One creature after another was being created ¡­


    Millions of years later, people would record this scene in myths and legends. After the heaven opening chapter, the creation chapter of ancient gods recorded:


    [ when the world was first created, yin and yang began to separate. The God of yang created the heavens and earth. Because there were no living beings in the world, he split his own blood, bones, skin, and sprinkled them on the earth, turning into the sun, moon, stars, clouds, wind, and countless ancient gods in the world. ]


    ¡­..


    ¡°????¡±


    Xu Zhi was dumbfounded. So it was still a mass extinction?


    He hadn¡¯t seen it for a long time, and it had turned the world upside down.


    At this moment, the various flying creatures that had fused with the Phoenix bloodline had begun to live in the sky and were giving birth to intelligence.


    The ocean on the ground was still slowly Evolving Spores.


    Phoenix resumed her otaku life. She curled up in the sky and slept. Every day, she would let her subordinates patrol the clouds, sun, and moon. She had completely become a hands-off boss.


    However, with the Phoenix¡¯s various destructions, the seawater here was close to drying up after experiencing several major extinctions.


    At this very moment, the Phoenix Luan Luan was lying on the wall in the sky, mumbling every day. She was gradually becoming pitiful. I don¡¯t dare to do it again! I won¡¯t dare to do it again! Please send down a large amount of seawater again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to give up everything I have! I am a devout servant of God!¡±


    Great Creator, the Phoenix is your people. I¡¯m willing to serve you forever!


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    This Phoenix, why was she so dramatic?


    Had he been buried in the soil for hundreds of years and become stupid now?


    He thought of a saying,¡±when God closes a door for you, he will also pinch your head.¡±


    No, no, it might really be my problem ¡­ After I opened the door to a new world for it, I also secretly boiled its bathwater for the whole night. It¡¯s a different approach with the same effect.¡± Xu Zhi felt that it might be his fault, and he immediately did not plan to write anything down for Phoenix. He pulled up the water pipe again, mixed some seawater, and then washed it down.


    Hualalalalalalala!


    A large amount of seawater gushed down, and the Marine creatures multiplied.


    This time, the light was even gentler, enveloping the entire ocean in warmth. It seemed that the spores were evolving faster.


    ¡°With this trend, in less than a day or two, plankton will appear again.¡±


    Xu Zhi coughed twice and organized his thoughts. it¡¯s just that this world is not on the surface. The Phoenix created clouds, the sun, the moon, and the stars according to the environment of the stars, sun, and moon that she once lived on the surface of the earth. They all operate in this world.


    What kind of vast world would it form in the future?


    He stood up, turned around, and left the underground. He came to the surface and began to select creatures.


    ¡°Phoenixes are so troublesome. Is there any creature with potential in the intelligent sub-brain?¡± Xu Zhi sat in his chair and drank his tea.


    The intelligent sub-brain said in a mechanical voice, ¡±


    the strongest potential species, estimated to be comparable to the Rubik¡¯s Cube and man-made God. It is a powerful transcendent species of the plant system, a fruit plant.


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment. He searched the forum for a long time according to the tips of the intelligent sub-brain and finally found a very lively post:


    [ coming, coming!! ] Everything¡¯s ready, the cute girl is going to become a cute little sweetheart and be eaten by my Prince Charming (shy) ]

 Chapter 166

    ?


    Chapter 166: Chapter 166-take a look at the parasite


    Translator: 549690339


    In the post, it was a post titled ¡± cute girl wants to evolve into a Dragon and endorse the legendary web-based game.


    Most of the sandbox players were male players.


    Mengmei was the most famous and powerful woman. She was also very charming, smart, and could speak three languages. Everyone guessed that she had returned from studying abroad. She was definitely a super fair, rich, and beautiful woman. She was the object of admiration for all the male players in the game.


    She had never had any powerful species because she had a dream since a long time ago:


    She would turn into a cute little sweetheart and let the male God of the creator eat her. She would be delicious and have eight times the protein of beef!


    In the post.


    Cute little sister will evolve into a Dragon: ¡± Hello everyone, after such a long time, I¡¯m sure many people have recognized me, cute little sister. The others often reveal their species, but I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s unknown. Today, it¡¯s finally my turn to make an appearance. Now, I¡¯ll officially announce something: I¡¯m a cute girl, I¡¯m about to turn into a cute little sweetheart and offer it to my husband to eat, live broadcast (sweet)¡±


    As soon as she said this, countless female fans immediately went into a frenzy.


    ¡°Get lost! Shameless, my Prince Charming is mine! (Angry)¡±


    ¡°Little bitch! Give me some face! ((No Bilian)¡±


    ¡°Hmph Hmph! B * tch, your actions are filthy! You have a dark heart, and you want the creator to eat you! (Bleeding knife.jpg)¡±


    ¡­..


    When everyone heard this, they were shocked beyond words.


    Many of the straight men couldn¡¯t understand. Why were these girls making a fuss out of nothing? I really can¡¯t afford to offend you.


    Mengmei evolved into a Dragon,¡±hehe ¡­¡± ¡®A bunch of little b * tches. You can¡¯t get in if your brains aren¡¯t working. Come and bite me!¡¯ I love my husband! No refuting! (Disdainful) everyone, ignore those coquettish b * tches outside and listen to my analysis of this species.


    As everyone knows, I¡¯m an extraordinary woman with both beauty and talent. I pursue perfection and the food I prepare for the creator can¡¯t be ordinary.


    ¡®I must present my most perfect self, ah, peeling off the thin skin, fresh and juicy, and eating it in one bite ¡­¡¯ (Shy)


    Everyone, don¡¯t underestimate the determination of this beautiful girl! (Struggle)


    To be honest, I¡¯ve been stuck on a certain point before and many versions have been ruined. However. after entering the Magus world, I¡¯ve been studying the local plants, studying extraordinary species and sorcery ¡­¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    It turned out that cutie pie had died so quickly because she had not been seriously avoiding being hunted down. She had been studying the plant species in the Sorcerer world!


    Cute girl wants to evolve into a Dragon: ¡± now, I¡¯ve made a trip to the Sorcerer world and studied sorcery. I already have extraordinary knowledge. I can evolve a kind of extraordinary plant.


    First of all, the plant had to be large. Otherwise, how could one enjoy a fruit the size of a rice grain?


    So, I took a look at the settings of man-made gods.


    Of course, being a plant is also different. My plant population is made up of spiral vines. They spiral up one by one and twist together to form a large tree.


    Every time the spiral vine gave birth to a new generation, it would take root on the body of the original tree and absorb nutrients. It would grow taller and taller, constantly stacking on the body of the tree. In theory, there was no limit to height and width. This tree could grow infinitely.


    Not only the trunk, but the roots below were also made up of spiral vines that could expand infinitely. This caused the root system to be very developed and could transport large amounts of nutrients.


    And what was the most powerful thing about this plant?


    Each vine had an innate magic pattern, which was borrowed from a certain spell in the Magus world. It could absorb energy, which was equivalent to an innate talent.


    In other words, this tree didn¡¯t eat living things, but it could absorb souls, flesh, and corpses. It could also photosynthesize and find all the remaining energy, which would then be transported along the ¡®pipeline¡¯ vines to the tree crown, where it would bear energy fruits.


    This kind of fruit is rich in energy and is extremely delicious. It¡¯s like a treasure from the heavens and earth in those novels. That¡¯s why my husband can eat it. ¡±


    ¡­.


    Everyone was stunned.


    What was a true love fan? this was a true love fan. It turned out that this hidden Big Shot had been silent all this time and had reenacted the plan many times just to wait for this moment and offer the most beautiful ingredients to the great God of creation ¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the knee? Here you go! (Kneel down)¡±


    sure enough, it¡¯s still the fanatical fangirl fans who are chasing after stars. They¡¯re much stronger than us male fans!


    real fan-eating (funny) ¡±


    Countless people expressed their shock.


    At this moment, a strange plant the size of an arm stood on the ground. There was almost no life around it. It was barren yellow soil that had been sucked dry.


    That tree was exactly what Mengmei wanted to evolve into a Dragon. For her Prince Charming, she had gradually forgotten her original intention of coming in and was obsessed with being a plant.


    At the side, a group of strange creatures were whispering to each other. Mengmei, are you still not done? ¡±


    ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t be too loud, it won¡¯t be good if the creator finds out about this surprise (low voice beep beep)¡±


    hahaha, will there be a hidden reward for offering the tribute? ¡±


    After that ¡­


    A group of strange creatures had actually made their own species commit suicide.


    That¡¯s right, they committed suicide and offered up their nutrients.


    In their opinion, it was no big deal that their goddess had an idol. After all, he was not a real person, right? It was just a spiritual sustenance.


    He would take the opportunity to lick his goddess and reach the peak of his life. That was the right way. Look at how she coaxed him down the mountain with her little brain? If he didn¡¯t know two golden sentences, how could he get goddess Linda?


    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!


    One by one, the players led a large number of people to die.


    Waaaaaah!


    They were like martyrs who would never return, extremely heroic.


    goddess, I¡¯m willing to sacrifice my life for you!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a life? I¡¯m determined to sacrifice a million lives!¡±


    ¡­


    A large amount of blood filled the ground, and the entire ground turned into a flowing blood water, slowly gathering under the roots.


    ¡°You¡¯re all species with incomplete acting skills. You¡¯ve already prepared to start all over again, but now that you¡¯re using the waste, why are you so dramatic? You still want to take the opportunity to hit on me?¡± Meng Mei was speechless. These bastards were too shameless!


    A fruit that emitted a faint glow and was filled with dense energy was slowly growing.


    ¡°Carry me and send me over.¡± Meng Mei couldn¡¯t help but say.


    The other players picked up the tree and struggled to get in front of Xu Zhi.


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment. He sat down on the chair and bent over to pick up the tree. The crystal clear fruit was only the size of a lychee.


    Meng Mei was being held by her Prince Charming and seemed to be intoxicated in an instant. With a nervous face, she said without thinking, ¡± Wei ¡­ Oh great Creator, my male God, it¡¯s my big dream to be with you! Please, please eat my little sweetheart!¡±


    Screenshot, screenshot.


    This was going to be his wallpaper in the future!


    She thought about it happily. She was too satisfied. She felt that her young girl¡¯s heart was about to melt. The dream that she had painstakingly searched for information about today ¡­


    All of a sudden, the other players ¡®heroic roars could be heard from below, ¡± hurry, hurry, hurry! Cutie, help us check if the God of creation has any rotten teeth!¡±


    The cute girl was speechless.


    A parasite ¡­


    She instinctively looked up and then reacted the next second.


    this group of idiots, I¡¯m going to kill you all!!!! The cute girl shouted from above, dancing madly with green leaves.


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi was speechless. He grabbed her by the trunk and gently plucked the fruit from the top of her head in her bashful posture. He put it in his mouth and took a sip. An extremely rich energy instantly exploded in every taste bud.


    It was delicious and sweet.


    It had nurtured an extremely rich amount of energy, and it had actually vaguely raised Xu Zhi¡¯s level.


    In an instant, Xu Zhi instinctively said to the Insecta nest mind, ¡± ¡°Show me its genetic talent.¡±


    The attributes were as follows:


    Takashi da


    [ genetic characteristics: unlimited growth, energy absorption ]

 Chapter 167

    ?


    Chapter 167: Chapter 166 maintenance and deployment


    Translator: 549690339


    The sweetness left a lingering fragrance in his mouth.


    Even the Phoenix Spirit tea that Xu Zhi had tasted before had not tasted as good as this. Over the past few days, he had gradually come to understand that only creatures or ingredients with supernatural powers and energy could be considered delicious.


    ¡°This tree ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and secretly measured his potential. being able to absorb the energy of heaven and earth and grow infinitely will perhaps be the cornerstone of a new world.


    ¡°It¡¯s just right to be projected into a new world.¡±


    Xu Zhi was sure of it in an instant, but the passageway between the two worlds was not yet completed.


    Furthermore, the new underground world on the other side had not reached the minimum standard environment for the deployment of species. There were not even many living creatures, so it was impossible to form an ecosystem. If they were deployed, they would go extinct because of the lack of food.


    ¡°At least tomorrow, when the plants appear in the ocean.¡± Xu Zhi thought for a moment. it¡¯s fine as long as we have plants. We don¡¯t have to wait for animals to appear. After all, we can be vegetarian ¡­ Release the humans tomorrow and release this ¡®big tree¡¯ the day after!¡±


    Although it was the day after tomorrow, the notice still had to be released.


    An announcement sounded in the sandbox game:


    [ notice: congratulations to player ¡± cute girl is about to evolve into a Dragon and endorse the legendary web-based game ¡°. The creature ¡± da xue Gao Shu ¡± has great potential and will be rewarded for its achievement. ]


    ¡°Hahaha! As expected, licking the creator could create a future! Lick to the end and you¡¯ll have everything you want!¡±


    ¡°666!¡±


    Everyone was so excited that they were dancing.


    ¡°Gao Shu of the University, this name is very fitting! The University was one of the four ancient books, and it symbolized extremely high knowledge. Every part of this tree required extremely high Evolutionary knowledge! It was a tree where knowledge gathered! The tall tree of the University, the tree of knowledge, worthy of the name (licking)¡±


    [ in fact, there is a tall tree in the University with a lot of people hanging on it (silently exposing) ]


    ¡°Nonsense! This wasn¡¯t an ancient Tree of Life that could give birth to elves, so how could there be a person hanging on it? (Added)¡±


    boss, you¡¯re awesome! You¡¯re so good at sucking up. If I had two skills, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about not having a girlfriend. I¡¯ll study!


    ¡­


    The surroundings were noisy.


    The cute girl was still reveling in the moment when the God of creation grabbed her hand. It took a long time for her to slowly come back to her senses and look at the achievement reward in front of her.


    ¡°How do I choose?¡±


    Everyone quickly gathered around.


    The cute girl was not stupid. She looked at the three options in front of her without hesitation and chose:


    ¡°Start my Second Life!¡±


    Soon, a prompt message appeared in front of her.


    [ please enter the following location in three days to cross the world passage. ]


    F * ck!


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    What the hell? why was it completely different this time? there was even a delay? Or three days?


    However, the next second:


    [ hint: this sandbox will be undergoing version maintenance soon. Everyone will be offline in one minute. Please be prepared. The system maintenance will last for two days. ]


    The fourth beta test was also initiated.


    [ spore evolution closed beta version 0.4 has been officially updated. ]


    1.30 beta tester slots will be opened again, and the maximum number of online players can reach 210.


    2. The internal test will still be in the form of biological papers.


    3. The end-Elimination System will still be implemented. In this fourth beta, the last 80 players will be eliminated from the 180 players in the previous period. The specific number of players to be eliminated is ¡­


    ¡­.


    In this third beta, 80 people were eliminated and 30 people were added. In reality, 110 people were eliminated.


    Everyone was stunned.


    The fourth beta had started, and everyone was happy to have more friends, but what was with 80 people being eliminated?


    ¡°He¡¯s clearly playing with us.¡±


    ¡°The lousy game producers aren¡¯t going to give us an explanation!¡±


    In an instant, the forum was in an uproar, and countless closed beta players complained.


    ¡°What? I¡¯ve been eliminated?¡±


    I¡¯ve actually been eliminated. I¡¯m going to smash my keyboard.


    ¡°We only have a total of 180 people. Why the hell did they suddenly increase the number of eliminated people? Nearly half! (Angry)¡±


    However, there were only a few beta players who disagreed on the forum. Most people cheered, agreed, and liked the game planning¡¯s wit. They called the production team too kind.


    After all, there would be more spots for the closed beta players, and his chances would be higher. How could he not be happy?


    ¡°I think it¡¯s very fair! After all, you¡¯ve all been in there for so long and even had fun! In the other world, even the least traveler can travel for half a month and have no regrets in this life. Why don¡¯t we let others experience it while we¡¯re still waiting in line outside!¡±


    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with it. It¡¯s already the fourth beta, and the number of player slots is increasing every time. In that case, the number of last-place eliminations should also increase.


    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ve been preparing the research paper for a long time, and I can¡¯t wait to write it! I¡¯m definitely going to have a share in the blood Reformation!¡±


    At this moment, the forum was in an uproar.


    Mengmei also reacted immediately. so the reason why I delayed my entry was because of the version update and the system was under maintenance? ¡±


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, was very calm. After all, he had just posted it casually. He would take advantage of the fact that he could not enter a new world to update the version.


    Furthermore, they had already been squeezed to this point. These people who had yet to produce any results no longer needed them.


    The former main force of the evolvers, such as the racer of Mount Haruna, Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand, and others, had been in there for hundreds of years. Now, their livers were no longer moving. After they came out, they would have to adjust to the time difference and rest for at least a month to recover.


    How long was one month?


    Three thousand years!


    By the time they recovered, half of the history of China would have passed ¡­


    More than half of the 180 people had been replaced. The best way was to replace them with new blood. In this world, there were still many talents. It was just that their potential and talents had not been unearthed.


    Di!


    In an instant, all the players ¡®screens went black and they were forced to go offline. They couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    Under the warm sunlight, the entire courtyard was filled with lush green trees. It suddenly became unprecedentedly quiet.


    I haven¡¯t updated in a long time. It¡¯s time to do some maintenance on this 30 square meter sandbox. Xu Zhi picked up the fertilizer he had bought. supplement the soil and make it more fertile.


    In fact, it was necessary to maintain the sandbox again.


    The creatures here were 10000 times faster than normal, and they were reproducing and growing at a crazy rate. It had only been ten days since the game started, and it was already barren. It was impossible not to replenish some fertilizer.


    However, when he thought about it this way, it seemed like a long time had passed since the server opened, but in reality, it had only been a dozen days!


    He was already a rank 4 Magus, and he had even managed to deduce the extraordinary realm from rank 1 to rank 8, and had even created a God!


    Furthermore, the second new world was about to open!


    It was simply crazy ¡­


    It was estimated that the development of the hive technology might not even be as fast.


    this is all the credit of some idiotic players ¡­ I¡¯ll remember your good deeds. Obediently bury them, and I¡¯ll fertilize you.¡±


    As a farmer, Xu Zhi was applying fertilizer to the ground as he muttered to himself, ¡± the speed is only 100 times faster over at the big sandbox, and the land is very large. It¡¯s an ecosystem that can achieve self-circulation. When the creatures die, they will turn into fertilizer to nourish the growth of the plants, so the energy loss is not too serious.


    Xu Zhi heaved a sigh of relief after applying the fertilizer.


    He looked at the plants on the land. Without the players ¡®control, they were in a free-floating state. They crazily absorbed the fertility of the land and quickly multiplied.


    After all, the environment had changed.


    From a barren land, it became fertile soil. They also began to adapt to the environment, began to distort, grow, and appeared in completely different biological forms, rapidly reproducing.


    Xu Zhi was immediately startled. How could this be?


    He quickly took out the tall tree, afraid that it would turn into another species.


    ¡°But ¡­ The next time they come online, they¡¯ll probably find that the creature they control and evolve is completely different.¡± Xu Zhi was stunned. forget it. It¡¯s a new version and a new look.


    Then, there was the second matter.


    He would create a second path to the New World on the small sandbox.


    Xu Zhi was now a true level-4 sorcerer, so he was naturally very light. With a slight surge of his mental strength, the soil on the ground between the small sandbox and the big sandbox in the sorcerers world separated, revealing a white water pipe.


    Very quickly, Xu Zhi took out a pair of pliers and a water pipe bend. He connected a new water pipe and made a branch passage based on the foundation of the world passage. The shape was very simple and clear.


    It was already dark when he was done, so he went to bed.


    At noon the next day, Xu Zhi came to the underground world and saw that life had begun to appear in the ocean again. it¡¯s time to release the humans of this world and let them develop.


    however, when a large number of plants and animals still appeared, humans appeared first? ¡± Xu Zhi thought about it and found it unbelievable. It did not fit the criteria of evolution at all. But on second thought, he was rendered speechless. What was so unbelievable about it?


    It didn¡¯t fit evolutionary theory, but it fit mythology.


    In ancient myths, God created the world, then the gods, then the human race, and then the various animals.


    In the order of creation, humans had always been the second group ¡­


    ¡°Is it a coincidence? Or was it all destined? It¡¯s like a reenactment of a legend.¡± Xu Zhi came to the bottom of the sea and looked at the ocean.


    This time, he was already very familiar with the process. He reached out and pointed with ease. Insecta nest mind, pull out the gene sequence of the ¡®Devil Square monkey¡¯ and reproduce it with the spores in the ocean!


    Whoosh.


    The ocean seemed to be boiling, and some kind of life was being nurtured. In the shallow waters, hairy ape-men slowly walked onto the ground.


    In the sky, an ignorant golden bird was patrolling when it suddenly called out.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Upon hearing the call, Phoenix, who was standing on the wall in the sky, could not help but stretch her head out and look down at the turbid ocean that was bathed in faint light. She suddenly exclaimed,


    ¡°It¡¯s a God ¡­ He¡¯s making people!¡±

 Chapter 168

    ?


    Chapter 168: The flame is red, I am the sun god


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°The miracle of life ¡­¡±


    The Phoenix could not help but pass through the huge hole in the heaven realm and fall into the mortal world.


    It spread its wings and soared in the sky, looking at the vast ocean.


    In the ocean, hairy black man-apes slowly walked out of the ocean. They were wet and carried a wild aura. It was as if they had transformed from embryos to human forms in an instant and left the ocean. It was an extremely spectacular scene.


    BOOM!


    A shooting star fell from the sky and landed on the ground. It was a huge black stone tablet.


    On the black stone tablet, there was a structure diagram of a human body. There were dense and fine lines on it, as if some kind of energy circulation method contained infinite principles!


    ¡°What is this?¡± Phoenix could not help but stop. Her eyes were bright.


    ¡­..


    Ten years had passed.


    The Apes on the ground were learning to speak, their bodies covered in black fur. They began to communicate with each other, one moment serious, the next moment winking, even they didn¡¯t know what the other party was saying.


    At this time, the species in the ocean had already flourished and gradually climbed onto the land, becoming land animals.


    As the first batch of large-scale creatures to appear on this continent, humans were fully deserving of the title of the Overlord of the continent.


    They started their own civilization and lived in black caves. Like the most ancient cavemen on the top of the mountain, they gradually learned how to use tools in the wet stone caves, such as stone Spears and stone chisels, and to find food. However, they did not master the fire seed and lived a cave life of eating raw meat and drinking blood.


    However, in less than 30 years, they had been surpassed.


    The world was madly accelerating, and every life form was frantically evolving. However, they didn¡¯t. All kinds of Savage giant beasts began to be born, and they completely walked out of the land. They were tall and mighty, and some were even comparable to giant trees. They could be trampled to death with a single step.


    ¡°Hu ha!¡±


    ¡°Big mu, big mu, big mu!¡±


    The Man-Ape roared and howled, desperately raising its stone spear to fight back, but it was gradually reduced to food for the giant beast.


    ¡°What an interesting energy route.¡± In the sky, the Phoenix was lying on the palace of the sun, engrossed in the divine monument that had descended from the heavens.


    In the end, it couldn¡¯t help but descend to the mortal world and communicate with the group of black-furred apes who were learning to speak for a long time. It expressed that it would protect them and let them begin to cultivate the path on the stone tablet.


    In the beginning, they did not believe it, until the Phoenix easily burned a terrifying armored behemoth to death.


    you¡¯re so weak. This is the flame of civilization. I¡¯ll give it to you.


    A flame separated from the Phoenix¡¯s body and set a nearby tree on fire. The Phoenix then swaggered away.


    ¡°Hu ha!¡±


    ¡°Hu ha!¡±


    A group of cave dwellers knelt down one after another, shouting and praying around the flying Phoenix in the sky. They were as reverent as a God, speaking in unknown languages, and jumping for joy.


    ¡°Wahhhhhhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Wawawakaka!¡±


    On this day, the cavemen wore tree bark, danced around a huge bonfire, and ate barbecued food.


    At this point, the cave dweller civilization began to step into the era of the Tinder tribe.


    Another ten years passed.


    A purple cloud covered the sky all year round, protecting the entire tribe.


    The Apes in the ancient tribes began to rapidly develop their own language and civilization in a peaceful environment, changing with each passing day.


    Phoenix would come every ten years to check on the progress.


    It was another ten years.


    Soon, the ape¡¯s cultivation process was uneven.


    &Nbsp; they began to notice a shortcut and began to absorb the energy of the powerful ancient God purple cloud in the sky to cultivate.


    Even when he was happy, he would point at the sky with one hand and point at the ground with the other. He would constantly shout ¡°Hu ha,¡±¡±su Sha,¡± and ¡°ora.¡± He would be serious for a moment, and then serious in thought. His expression would change a few times, making it difficult for others to understand.


    Among them, three of the Apes had the fastest training speed. A super small space had appeared in their bodies, and their strength had increased. They could jump onto trees and had already reached the realm of a Rank 2 sorcerer.


    Gradually, they began to beat their chests towards the sky, showing off their strength. They went to challenge the weak giant beast and actually succeeded. They dragged the giant beast¡¯s corpse back, and the entire tribe cheered. They threw the few Warriors high into the air.


    On this day, they began to roast the corpse of the giant beast around the huge bonfire again. They kept ¡± hahahahaha ¡°, raising their hands high and waving them happily, as if they were performing some strange ritual.


    unbelievable, this is simply unbelievable ¡­


    Phoenix was amazed by the terrifying power.


    The ancient man-apes of this tribe were obviously born weak and small lives. They were fragile and could be easily destroyed, but they could continue to grow as if they had endless potential. They could even grow to the point where they could rival a natural-born God like it.


    could it be that this body, the human form ¡­ Is the main character of the world!? Phoenix¡¯s entire body trembled. She felt extremely envious and was filled with deep fear as she looked at the ¡°f * cking¡± and ¡°slippery¡± apes in the tribe. They were pounding their chests and shouting towards the sky.


    ¡°In the future, will these beings also surpass me?¡±


    ¡°The God of creation is in human form, and so are these creatures! They were such weak life forms, but because they had the life form of the God of creation, they seemed to conform to some rules of the world ¡­ You will have unlimited possibilities!¡±


    It suddenly recalled the suffering it had once suffered in that world. Perhaps, it was about to repeat itself in this world. It would still be surpassed by these weak creatures, and then it would be hunted down again, struggling in the soil.


    ¡°No! But it was different now! It¡¯s completely different.¡±


    It stood high in the sky and looked down at the primitive tribe of man-apes, recalling the memories of its ancestors. Its voice gradually turned cold. instead of waiting to be surpassed, I¡¯d better surpass myself first and become a God. I want to become a God, and become the first God in this world.


    It never wanted to fight for anything. It yearned for a free and happy life, but it was never allowed to.


    if I want freedom, I must first have the power to rule over everything. If I can become a human-shaped creature like this, I will be loved by the world ¡­ To be favored by the God of creation ¡­¡±


    The Phoenix spread its wings and flew, emitting intense flames as it overlooked the entire land.


    It had never had any ambition, but for the first time, it had a goal in life: Becoming a god.


    She had the same feelings as Medusa, wanting to pursue the path of perfection and the truth!


    However, she was not like Medusa, who wanted to be strong for the sake of being strong, but for the sake of living freely.


    ¡°I want to pursue the path of freedom. I want to have the freedom of the world. I¡¯m not a seeker of the truth of the Sorcerer world, but a seeker of the truth! To seek the Dao, to seek freedom, to seek for the vast and corrupted freedom!¡±


    Another ten years passed.


    The Phoenix was already studying her own method of becoming a god and had found a possible path to becoming a god from the stone tablet.


    The gods in the sky gradually gained wisdom. The clouds, wind, sun, and moon communicated with the tribes of apes. Yiya ¡± and ¡± Aiya ¡°, they promoted the germination of wisdom together.


    &Nbsp; at the same time, the ancient gods of heaven and earth spent most of their time in a human tribe on the ground. They looked down on these weak creatures and blessed them.


    A few of the more talented humans even had extremely terrifying cultivation speeds.


    This was because their cultivation was to absorb and sense the life of the world and the aura emitted by all living things.


    As for the phoenixes and the various powerful ancient gods, they surrounded their tribe and allowed them to absorb the powerful energy from their bodies to cultivate.


    Another ten years passed.


    After eliminating a few apes with poor aptitudes, only a woman was left, and she was appointed as the tribe leader.


    The last remaining person was requested to see Phoenix.


    In a black house made of stone, a fireplace was burning. Heat waves were emitted from the fireplace, and a huge flaming divine bird was sitting in it.


    A slender female ape was slowly kneeling on the ground. Her eyes were filled with reverence. Hu ha, Yan ta ¡­


    The words that came out of her mouth probably meant worship, admiration, and Supreme glory.


    ¡°You ancient humans are truly the darlings of heaven and earth.¡± Phoenix¡¯s voice was clear and melodious. She could clearly feel the power of the woman in front of her. Her sea of consciousness had a large space, and she had reached the realm of a rank 4 Magus.


    Phoenix sighed. She looked at the leader of the ape tribe and said,¡±Do you know how much I envy your bodies?¡±


    The leader of the human tribe trembled.


    As if he didn¡¯t understand what she meant, he continued to ramble, with a look of extreme admiration.


    ¡°Many years ago, I was thinking ¡­¡± The Phoenix could not help but Mutter, ¡± since humans are the protagonists that heaven and earth love, can we, the alien races, transform into human forms and live in the best form in this world? we can only reveal our true forms at critical moments ¡­


    ¡°Today, let me test it out.¡±


    Huala!


    The Phoenix rushed into her sea of consciousness and instantly blew up her consciousness.


    A Phoenix slowly occupied her sea of consciousness and curled up. a level-four standard only has a small space of five meters. However. if it¡¯s curled up, I can still stay. I¡¯ve already become. primordial spirit. This ape ¡­ The primordial spirit in the sea of consciousness.¡±


    Whoosh.


    The furry ape lady stood up.


    She was bathed in the Holy flames, and the hair on her body quickly faded, revealing her perfect body. Her skin was crystal clear and delicate, and her legs were straight and slender. She seemed to be the most beautiful woman in the world.


    In his sea of consciousness, a Phoenix was slowly resting.


    forming primordial spirit intent into a body, a Dao fruit in the virtual sky!!¡­. This is the art of divine transformation.¡±


    in the future, my phoenix body will become a God in her sea of consciousness. My Phoenix God¡¯s body is the Dao fruit, living in the virtual sky. This true body will walk in the mortal world. This form of becoming a god is much better than Ermin being trapped in another time and space and not being able to descend to the mortal world. The peerless woman gently waved her hand, and the animal skin clothes on the chair next to her were draped over her body. She strode out. from now on, no life in this world will know my true form. The flames are red, and I am the sun god!

 Chapter 169

    ?


    Chapter 169: Turning primordial spirit into body, placing a Dao fruit in the virtual sky World


    Translator: 549690339


    At that moment, Xu Zhi could not help but sigh when he saw this scene. after being beaten up for so long, this person has finally come to an epiphany and matured. He has calmly accepted his responsibility of governing the world.


    After all, he was the most powerful existence after Cthulhu. He was a four-gene transcendent, but he had always been too Buddhist. Now that he was serious, he would naturally not lose to Medusa, Ermin, and the others.


    It was just that digging out the dark history of the past might be a little ugly.


    however, since that¡¯s the case, the humans have also released the tree. It¡¯s time to release it. Xu Zhi came to the small sandbox, sat on a chair, and looked at the entire yard.


    Two days had passed.


    The players had just come online and were staring blankly at the species that they had evolved into. They were unrecognizable and were on the verge of collapse. hardcore, too hardcore. When we were not around, they were out of control and would randomly evolve by themselves? ¡±


    Only the ¡°tall tree of the University¡± remained in the same shape as two days ago.


    Of course, Xu Zhi had reduced the speed of its evolution. After all, it was a mature species and there was no need for it to evolve further.


    Cute girl: ¡± everyone, wait! I¡¯m going to go through the world Channel!


    She arrived at the designated location and sent a message.


    [ the lifeform is too powerful, unable to pass through the world barrier ]


    ¡°I expected this.¡± Meng Mei laughed and rubbed her hands. fortunately, I was prepared. If a tree can¡¯t dismember itself and walk, how can it be considered a proper plant? ¡±


    Hualala.


    In an instant, the entire tree fell apart.


    Three or four Vines wriggled and regathered into a miniature vine Dragon with two long legs.


    ¡°666! Cute girls have the essence of us plant players, and have also evolved to have legs! (I¡¯m blowing it up)¡±


    ¡°Cute little sister is awesome! Wasn¡¯t this a Dragon? Vine Dragon! He had indeed evolved into a Dragon! He was much more powerful than Cheng Miao, who had forgotten his original intention and evolved the Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand! (Licking)¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, of course! Do you really think I¡¯ve forgotten my dream of becoming a dragon?¡± Meng Mei was instantly very pleased with herself. She twisted her vine dragon body and stood in an S-shape, walking upright with her two long legs. isn¡¯t it cool? ¡±


    She controlled her race and swam through the world Channel, laughing secretly.


    world, I¡¯m here again. I¡¯m here to find more delicious food for my idol.


    ¡­¡­.


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn my primordial spirit into my body and place a Dao fruit in the virtual sky World!¡±


    At this very moment, Phoenix was mumbling to herself. This was the path to godhood that she had concluded.


    The first half of the sentence naturally referred to the transformation. The main body would enter the human¡¯s sea of consciousness and become the human¡¯s primordial spirit. It would parasitize the sea of consciousness and control the human body to cultivate.


    The sea of consciousness was essentially a small space, just like Ermin¡¯s underworld. It could naturally gather the energy of heaven and earth, increase the energy density, and reach the high-energy world of gods.


    Once its main body inside became a God, it would be a level-eight mythical creature. It lived in this void of the mind, so it was naturally a ¡± Dao fruit.


    The prototype that she developed was more convenient than Ermin¡¯s underworld system. It did not need to be trapped in the divine realm. However, the level eight mythical body could not easily descend to the human world and unleash the terrifying power of the gods.


    Another thirty years had passed.


    With the advancement of the ancient gods and humans, their own civilization and language began to appear.


    The sun god, the most terrifying and ancient existence, was respected by the world. The Emperor.


    At this time, the entire land began to be shaped by the intelligent gods in the sky, creating mountains and rivers, and reasonably planning the world.


    The human tribes on the earth also continued to develop and multiply. They were doted on by the gods in the sky and continued to grow. The tribes gradually worshipped the gods, and powerful tribes such as the Fufeng clan and the youzhang clan appeared.


    Phoenixes could not reproduce.


    Back then, the flesh and blood of the 13 ancient gods scattered by the Phoenix could not be reproduced. They were all unique and ancient existences that were born when the world was created ¡­ After all, he had already passed the ocean period where spores evolved rapidly, and he could no longer fuse genes.


    However, the thirteen ancient gods were powerful birds that had a part of the Phoenix bloodline. They could give birth and gave birth to many hybrid offspring that occupied the sky.


    Their descendants were called the ancient God clan. Most of them had the form of birds and gradually developed into all kinds of strange creatures.


    They were colorful, responsible for ¡°making clouds and bringing rain,¡± acting as ¡°stars in the sky.¡± They were all kinds of divine duties, adding brilliance to this world.


    The world was being perfected and becoming orderly.


    On the other hand, the humans of the tribe on the ground were still luxuriant and dark. They were rough like apes and began to worship the ancient gods of heaven and earth. They visualized the ancient gods patrolling in the sky and absorbed the emotions they emitted for cultivation.


    Life was like a candle, constantly emitting incense. The stronger the life, the greater the emotions it emitted.


    The sky was filled with patrolling ancient gods, and the emotions in the sky were naturally extremely dense.


    Furthermore, there were also the trees and plants in the surroundings, as well as the auras of the giant beasts and the emotions of the souls. They were like the heat released by living creatures and wouldn¡¯t harm the foundation. Although it was small, it was still good to accumulate.


    However, the black stone tablet was only the starting point of a cultivation system. Back then, with the help of the Phoenix, the human tribe had cultivated to the fourth realm, which was equivalent to a rank 4 Magus. There was no way forward.


    Two hundred years had passed, and the strongest person in the tribe was only at the fourth realm.


    Greenlotus, you actually gained intelligence?? ¡± Another ten years passed. The Phoenix looked at the sea of consciousness in her internal space. In the small space with rich spiritual Qi, the green Lotus actually flashed a trace of consciousness fluctuation. She could not help but be surprised,


    it turns out that when the soul energy in a space is dense to a certain extent, the life forms living here will transform and develop their own wisdom? ¡±


    ¡°Then, this type of intelligent life form shall be called Yao!¡±


    A piece of news spread throughout the world:


    The Emperor created another race, and the name of the race was Yao!


    The demon race were animals and Plants of the World. They were born in an environment rich in spirit Qi and gained sentience.


    At present, the green Lotus was the leader of the demon race. It did not have any other members of the same race, nor did it occupy a human body to transform.


    The primitive civilization had gradually perfected itself in the two hundred years of development.


    After five or six generations, humans had formed a mature tribal structure. The ancient gods were more than 200 years old and had become smart. Both sides had begun to have languages and order.


    Only the later generations understood the freakishness and terror of this ancient era. This most ancient era was the great era when the ancients, ancient gods, and ancient demons interacted with each other!


    In the Grand and magnificent Ling Tian Palace.


    ¡®Ling Tian¡¯ meant ¡®above the heavens¡¯,¡¯ above all things in the world¡¯, and ¡®above the sky¡¯.


    It was embedded in the stone walls of the heavenly realm, and among the embellishments of tens of thousands of stars, it rolled up a brilliant light.


    A beautiful, Holy, and majestic woman was sitting calmly on the emperor¡¯s throne. Her appearance was beautiful and flawless, and her fair arm rested on her cheek. Her eyes were closed, and she was in deep thought. Her entire body unconsciously exuded a magnificent and vast aura.


    A ball of golden light suddenly poured into the hall.


    This was a golden sun, and it emitted a dazzling golden light. The light was round and illuminated the heaven and earth, and the outline of a golden divine bird could be vaguely seen in the middle. It suddenly landed on the ground. The wind, the stars, the sun, the moon, and the ancient gods have arrived and are sitting above the heavenly realm.¡±


    open two more futons. All living beings in the world can come here if they are fated to. Humans and demons are also children of the heavens and earth. They will each have a seat. A faint voice came.


    ¡°Yes, Emperor.¡±


    The Golden Crow stood up and turned to leave.


    The Golden Crow suddenly fell silent and turned to look behind him with a fanatical expression.


    What a great existence an Emperor was! In the darkness and chaos, the heavens and earth were opened up, gods were created, the sun, the moon, and the stars were cast, humans and demons were evolved, and all living beings were created.


    Now, he was going to preach to the world and establish a orthodoxy and realm!


    Countless years ago, he had not gained sentience, but he could still vaguely remember that terrifying scene. When he opened his eyes and saw the world, he saw an extremely terrifying scene: One by one, living beings were created in the ocean and climbed out of it.


    Even humans were slowly crawling out of the ocean.


    This ancient existence transcended life, spacetime, fate, and karma. As she sat there, she seemed to represent eternity. Her black hair draped over her shoulders, and her beauty was unparalleled. Her figure was like a monument that no one in the world could surpass.


    Because she was the one who created the entire world!


    However, the Golden Crow was still slightly dissatisfied. The human race and the demon race were too weak. They had only reached the fourth realm. It had been two hundred years since the creation of the world and they couldn¡¯t even ascend to the sky. Moreover, the ancient gods had actually provided cultivation for the human race all these years ¡­


    He had also served them for more than two hundred years, generation after generation.


    the Imperial Emperor is teaching the Dao to us innate ancient gods, who are born when the world was created and are in charge of the world¡¯s godhood. Yet, he¡¯s offering two seats to them? are they even worthy of being given two seats? ¡±


    The Golden Crow walked out of Ling Tian Palace with a dark expression.


    As he walked, he suddenly raised his head to look at the sky, revealing a rare gentleness.


    There, his favorite Moon Goddess was tidying up the stars in the sky with a gentle expression, embellishing the world with colorful colors.


    ¡­.


    In less than half a month, the entire heavenly realm was filled with people. Everyone was solemn.


    There were nine suns, moons, wind, and purple and green clouds. When this world was born, the thirteen most ancient connate existences had all come. Mist curled around them, and divine multicolored light flickered, transforming into countless forms.


    Besides the many ancient gods, Ren zu Xu and a Green Lotus were also sitting among them.

 Chapter 170

    ?


    Chapter 170: Chapter 169-one becomes a tribulation, one destroys!


    Translator: 549690339


    BOOM!


    An ancient and ancient voice seemed to come from heaven and earth.


    it¡¯s been more than two hundred years since I created the world and evolved all things. This time, I¡¯m preaching and educating all living beings. I should lay the foundation for all living beings in the world and divide them into realms. I¡¯ll preach eight times for a total of three years. All gods control the divine power of heaven and earth and the order of all things. You can leave on your own halfway and take charge of your own duties ¡­


    The faint voice was like a spring breeze.


    Sitting on the futon woven from sun feathers, countless powerful ancient existences that were born since the creation of the world couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.


    They had been waiting for this moment for far too long.


    Although these innate ancient gods were powerful, they were difficult to cultivate and could only cultivate in human bodies. But now, they were stuck at the four states. In order to show their respect to the Imperial Emperor, they revealed their true forms.


    Following that, the first lecture began, and a voice rang out, ¡±


    the first realm: solid foundation. This realm is the foundation of cultivation, sensing the sea of consciousness ¡­


    This realm was extremely familiar to everyone present, but no one was willing to leave.


    Instead, they listened attentively as if they were intoxicated. It was like the sound of nature, containing endless principles, and even all kinds of new insights, suddenly enlightened.


    After all, this world was too primitive and crude, and the realm had just been established. Phoenix was, after all, born from the Sorcerer world who studied the truth, and had a rather complete system and research philosophy, which could completely understand a realm.


    ¡°We¡¯ll hold another lecture in three months.¡±


    There was no more sound in Ling Tian Palace.


    None of them left. Instead, they sat on the futon and immersed themselves in it. They silently comprehended and repaired their foundations.


    They were all extremely intelligent beings and knew how precious the opportunity was.


    The Dao Lord who had created the heavens and the earth had personally given a lecture. This time, it would definitely be recorded in history. For him to be able to participate in this lecture was simply an indescribable blessing.


    Ancient gods recorded:


    [ before the Western era, three races, ancient gods, ancient demons, and ancient people were born. The daolord taught the Dao eight times in the Ling Tian Palace. For a total of three years, he opened the gate of heaven for all living beings. ]


    Another three months passed.


    The Ling Tian Palace spoke for the second time,


    the second realm: spirit concentration. This realm is to condense the sea of consciousness ¡­


    The gods hurriedly listened carefully, afraid of missing a word. After that, they continued to comprehend it carefully. Only the gods who needed to control the heaven and earth would stand up and leave to complete their responsibilities.


    It was March again.


    the third realm: divine treasure. One can completely hide one¡¯s divine soul within it ¡­


    ¡­.


    the fourth realm: Zifu, with a seat, can take in the Sumeru of an area.


    ¡­.


    After the lecture at the fourth level, everyone held their breath and was unwilling to get up for a long time.


    In this era, everyone had only cultivated to the fourth realm. The realms below were unknown paths. The next Dao lecture should be on the fifth realm, which was the realm that they had always been looking for.


    It was March again.


    the fifth realm: Dao Palace. Upon reaching this realm, one will have the power to shatter rocks and split rivers. One can open up a space the size of a house in their body!


    The fifth level, so it was called ¡­ The Holy Zhi Palace?


    The gazes of those below were burning, and their breathing gradually became hurried as they hurriedly listened.


    ¡­


    Three months later.


    the sixth realm: heavenly passage, able to take in an entire world ¡­


    ¡­


    Another three months passed.


    the seventh realm: insightful emptiness realm, establishing a sect within one¡¯s body, opening up a small world ¡­


    ¡­


    Everyone was intoxicated by the story. So there were three major realms after the fourth realm-the Dao Palace, the grotto-heaven, and the seventh Void realm. One could actually open up a small world?


    It was simply unimaginable!


    Wasn¡¯t that infinitely close to the level of a daolord?


    The creation of the heavens and earth, the evolution of all living things.


    Creating a small world, is this the limit that we, living beings, can reach? Power close to that of a daolord?


    They couldn¡¯t help but be pleasantly surprised. This was already within the scope of their imagination.


    Logically speaking, there should have been no way for him to surpass his creator. The power of a daolord was incalculable.


    The seventh realm, the insightful emptiness realm, went on for seven days and seven nights. All the living beings were intoxicated, as if a bright path had been opened up. Originally, they were stuck at the fourth realm, but now, they had suddenly opened up the fifth, sixth, and seventh realms. This was an extreme sense of intoxication, and they suddenly felt that they would die without any regrets.


    When one heard the Dao in the morning, one could die in the evening.


    In the end, when the seventh level was finished, the innate ancient gods couldn¡¯t help but shiver. They stood up and decided to leave so that they could go back and study it.


    However, the next second, a faint voice was heard.


    in three months, the eighth level will be taught ¡­


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The entire world fell silent.


    For us living beings, the seventh realm isn¡¯t our limit. There¡¯s still an eighth realm?


    The seventh level was already the creation of a small world. Could the eighth level be where a daolord was ¡­?


    They couldn¡¯t help but have an unbelievable thought in their minds: Could it be that postcelestial lifeforms like us have reached the level of daolords?


    All the ancient gods were breathing rapidly,¡±three months later!¡±


    Now, everyone thought that daolords were at the eighth level. After all, they had created an entire world.


    In fact, she had only reached the sixth realm: Grotto-heaven was equivalent to a rank 6 legendary sorcerer in the Sorcerer world. It was only two ranks higher than them, and they had only derived the two realms.


    After she finished talking about the seventh stage, the Phoenix in the Ling Tian Palace sighed,


    the eighth level that I¡¯m going to talk about, the primordial chaos, corresponds to the level eight mythical sorcerers in the Sorcerer world. I¡¯ve just deduced the path and it¡¯s already perfect in theory ¡­ Opening. path for the world is also opening. path for myself. After all. there must be countless strong people¡¯s corpses to give birth to a God ¡­¡±


    Suddenly, she remembered the destruction of the wizard civilization. Ermin became a God because of the death of countless powerful people. She stood on the corpses of countless Wizards to create such a great life.


    She slowly muttered, ¡± God ¡­ It¡¯s going to be my turn soon. I have the merit to create a new world for this world. It¡¯s not too much to ask for a life calamity for this world¡¯s civilization, right?¡±


    She slowly felt her sea of consciousness. This was also an internal space, and her phoenix body had been living in it, just like the environment Ermin had in the past.


    ¡°The power of a God is really something to look forward to.¡±


    She sat on the emperor¡¯s throne, like an eternal statue, her eyes looking into the distance.


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than two hundred years since the creation of this world, and the immemorial gods and the Barbarian tribes and humans of this world have accumulated grudges for a long time. I¡¯ve been suppressing them all this time, and when this world grows to a certain extent, the accumulated grudges will definitely erupt. The world will welcome a bloody disaster, and I¡¯ve already done enough. Tribulation ¡­ A Great Tribulation of heaven and earth.¡±


    Another three months passed by.


    The ancient gods finally gathered below Ling Tian Palace again and sat on the praying mats.


    Gods that were at the beginning of the world-the sun, stars, wind, clouds, moon, a Green Lotus, and Ren zu Xu younian-gathered below, the multi-colored auras mixed together, it was a spectacular sight.


    the eighth realm is primordial chaos!!


    BOOM!


    As soon as his voice fell, it was like the first Thunder in the world, shocking the whole world.


    ¡°The so-called primordial chaos is the beginning of the great Dao and all-encompassing! The primordial chaos was one, and it was also all things! It can give birth to four worlds, place the Dao fruit above the virtual sky, and survive thousands of tribulations ¡­¡±


    Huala!


    In the next second, Ling Tian Palace¡¯s voice suddenly fell silent, and the daolord no longer spoke.


    The surrounding gods also sensed something and looked at each other.


    In the end, a sun stood up and grabbed in the air. It was extremely furious, and its roar resounded through the heavens and earth, ¡± where are you scoundrels!! You actually came to our heavenly realm and eavesdropped on our daolord¡¯s Dao lectures!¡±


    Whoosh.


    A bunch of twisted vines were pulled out of thin air.


    The cute girl was speechless.


    What was happening?


    What right do you have to arrest me?


    Meng Mei was suddenly a little confused. She had just passed through the world tunnel when she seemed to have been thrown down from the sky and landed here.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Sorcerer world?¡±


    She was stunned and couldn¡¯t help looking around.


    There was a magnificent ancient palace in the sky, and many ancient beings were sitting on futons. Although the nine suns had dimmed their light, a beautiful golden Crow could be vaguely seen in the center of the round and bright fireball.


    what¡¯s the matter? the nine Sun eunuchs, have they started their meeting? ¡±


    She laughed dryly and turned her head.


    This person ¡­ Could it be the moon?


    Moon?!


    The sun was sitting on a futon, and the moon was meditating?


    Won¡¯t it burn your butt?


    She looked down and saw strange and terrifying existences on the futon. There was a Green Lotus, a primitive tribe member wearing animal skin, and all sorts of strange things ¡­


    Was this the heavenly Palace? This posture, could it be that he was preaching on Dao?


    What kind of world was this?


    Motherf * cker! There were nine suns, and he was sitting on a futon. What kind of terrifying being was the one who could preach to them?


    Goosebumps immediately rose all over her body!


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve entered the wrong door. Can you pretend you didn¡¯t see me? You guys can continue, you guys can continue!¡±


    She laughed dryly, feeling extremely embarrassed.


    As he slowly retreated, he looked at the terrifying suns and moons sitting on the praying mats and staring at him. His eyes revealed the extreme anger of being disturbed, and he was so angry that he was about to spit fire.


    ¡°Heavens! I won¡¯t act cool anymore.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. Her legs went weak, and she immediately took screenshots and went online for help!

 Chapter 171

    ?


    Chapter 171: Fainted from fear


    Translator: 549690339


    The vine immediately ¡®fainted¡¯.


    This was too terrifying!


    This Gu Liang was thinking that rather than being killed helplessly, it was better to die in her sleep.


    She immediately ran out and asked for help:


    ¡°Help! What the hell, what did I see when I went in? When I entered, I saw a Dao field for teaching Dao. There were suns and moons everywhere ¡­ What should I do?¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    The new batch of fourth beta gamers had just logged in, and they were quite active.


    Everyone was chatting leisurely as they evolved the spore species. They were all discussing how the Sorcerer world was doing. The Sorcerer era had become history. Would the magic potion era develop? Or did it just sprout and then decline?


    After all, this was a group of netizens who had crowdsourced together to open up the path of the system. They were like their own children. Could they develop it? Everyone was very worried.


    Now that Mengmei had entered and posted, it was quite in line with the flow of time, but ¡­


    What the hell is this screenshot!


    The classical-style heavenly Palace was like a Daoist field for preaching. It was covered in colorful lights and majestic, like a Fairyland. There were also the sun, the moon, and all kinds of strangely shaped ancient gods sitting obediently on the futon. Their eyes were lowered, and from time to time, a dazzling light would flash.


    An embroidery needle: ¡± then, what about the China mythological scene? So this time, he was not entering the Sorcerer world? (At a loss)¡±


    The seven livers in his body said,¡¯a little like ¡­¡¯ Hongjun¡¯s Dao lecture? There¡¯s no mistake! Even the nine suns were sitting on the ground obediently. The Big Shot who was preaching was definitely terrifying. I bet a bag of spicy strips! Those who preach are either the likes of Hongjun, who represents the heavenly Dao, or ancient existences who have already appeared before the creation of the world!¡±


    Haruko loves learning: ¡± Mengmei, you¡¯re already dead. You don¡¯t have to go in. You definitely won¡¯t be able to board!


    The cute girl begged,¡±everyone, let¡¯s go!¡± Don¡¯t join in the fun, transmigrators are indeed a profession with a high death rate. Who knows what you¡¯ll encounter when you transmigrate (funny)¡±


    The palaces were magnificent and looked like the scenes in ancient myths.


    But it was very rough and primitive. This appearance was definitely not long after the creation of the world.


    Right now, no one knew what was going on, and there was too little information. But if Mengmei barged in, she would definitely cause big trouble! Other people¡¯s sermons would definitely be extremely serious. Once you charge in, you¡¯ll definitely pierce through the sky of that world. It¡¯s impossible not to kill you!


    And Mengmei herself was not stupid. Although it had only been a few minutes since she posted, several days had already passed inside. It must have been cold.


    She didn¡¯t have much hope.


    However, she was very upset now. She felt depressed. After all, it was a species that had just evolved. It took so long to succeed, but it was gone the moment it entered. It was probably the most unfortunate and tragic species in history ¡­


    As she thought about it, she tried to log in again with the last glimmer of hope ¡­


    I didn¡¯t die?


    She was overjoyed. When she opened her eyes, she found herself lying on the ground with her four legs up.


    as expected, playing dead is the only way to save myself. Was I thrown into the trash can? ¡± She sat up and quickly looked around. In the sky was a magnificent palace with a vast starry sky and specks of Starlight.


    ¡°This is the Dao Lord¡¯s Dao field, don¡¯t be noisy!¡±


    On the Dao platform, figures emitting a vast aura sat cross-legged on the futon. They were surrounded by a chaotic aura and flames flickered. They stared at her and their voices rumbled with dignity. what creature are you? ¡± Why did you only wake up now?¡±


    The cute girl¡¯s face instantly darkened!


    All of you have been staring at me for days?


    She suddenly felt that the scariest thing was not being killed, but being surrounded and studied by a group of ancient existences from all directions. They stared at her and stared at her for a few days.


    My pure maiden body!


    I¡¯ve only let my idol touch me. Could it be that they¡¯ve studied me again?


    She was heartbroken!


    ¡°Dream, I must be dreaming!¡±


    She twitched and fainted again.


    The sky was filled with colorful rays of light.


    Beside him, a sun looked at the vine that had fainted again and could not help but stand up. His voice was vast and majestic. Dao Lord, what kind of timid creature is this? ¡± He fainted again. Why didn¡¯t he kill this rat that intruded into the heaven realm and eavesdropped on the Dao? A mere mortal creature wants to obtain such a heaven-splitting opportunity?¡±


    Within Ling Tian Palace, daolord yang God was deep in thought.


    This was because the language of the vines was familiar ¡­


    Back then, the creature that led Ermin to hunt him down and kept laughing foolishly was using this language.


    She would never forget the days when the God of foolishness laughed and hunted her down. She had hidden in the mud, in the sea, and in caves, but she could not escape the pursuit ¡­


    This kind of deep hatred was unforgettable.


    ¡°Their language is very similar ¡­ I have to test it ¡­¡±


    The daolord¡¯s cold and tall figure stood within the Ling Tian Palace. He suddenly revealed a faint and gentle smile.


    At this moment, Meng Mei had just experienced the strangest and most bizarre thing in her life. She had fainted from shock and went out to tell everyone that she was fine. Everyone was shocked.


    What kind of development was this?


    Everyone felt their blood run cold!


    They didn¡¯t give lectures in the entire training hall, but a group of eunuchs sun and Sister Moon stared at this vine for several days?


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be dissected for research?¡± ¡°Maybe I¡¯m going to be roasted.¡± ¡°Eat my true sun Fire.¡± ¡°Add more cumin.¡± Everyone could not help but discuss.


    Whoosh.


    Meng Mei woke up again and found that everyone around her was still staring at her.


    And he was actually placed on a futon, sitting with the gods.


    ¡°A futon?¡±


    Her mind was completely muddled, and she couldn¡¯t help but grab the futon on her butt, jump up, and spin on the spot. Suddenly, she looked at a golden Crow and giggled. What do you think this futon is made of? it looks so pretty.¡±


    She had completely given up on herself and was no longer afraid of death.


    At this time, a choppy voice in the Chinese language came from the sky, ¡±


    ¡°A futon? Look at this futon, it¡¯s so big and round ¡­¡±


    The cute girl had completely recovered from her act of being a fool.


    F * ck!


    What kind of world have I come to? the Supreme Being who is preaching suddenly said something in an impure Chinese?


    After so many twists and turns, she felt that she had been completely ruined by this group of sun eunuchs and Moon Sisters ¡­


    Her face slanted and she fell to the ground.


    This time, he had really fainted from fear!


    ¡°Hehehe ¡­ This reaction, as expected?¡± Within the palace, the daolord revealed a cold smile.


    She once again thought of the foolish God who had chased after her while laughing, and her expression gradually became calm.


    this is the foreign language that they used to describe the egg. Although I don¡¯t know what it means, I can still understand the ¡®futon¡¯ that it used to describe it ¡­


    ¡°They are indeed creatures from the same place.¡±


    As she thought of this, her smile became even weirder. Sitting in the Ling Tian Palace, countless innate gods surrounded them and slowly looked down at the unconscious vines.

 Chapter 172

    ?


    Chapter 172: Ancient ancestor


    Translator: 549690339


    At this moment, Meng Mei went out again.


    He was completely dejected and felt like he was about to collapse. He silently revealed the matter to the outside world again.


    what? ¡± everyone was stunned. the Supreme Being who is preaching can actually speak Chinese? ¡±


    The cute girl immediately said,¡±it¡¯s not standard at all. It¡¯s stiff, but it does know how to!¡± I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s something like that world¡¯s old ancestor Hongjun. Even the Suns listen to his teachings. He even knows our Earth¡¯s language. It¡¯s possible that he¡¯s been to our earth before ¡­ It seems to be an ancient existence that has visited countless heavens!¡±


    The sun, the moon, and an ancient being that could speak our earth language?


    After all, the God of creation had created the heavens and the worlds. In each world, there would always be some super mighty people who could break through their own universe and travel around the various dimensions and vast worlds, traveling freely between heaven and earth.


    Everyone could not help but speculate.


    It seemed that this world¡¯s extraordinary level was much stronger than the Magus world.


    The Sorcerer world was relatively weak at the beginning, and it was only after the alchemy Emperor entered that the glorious sorcerer era began, which led to the development of the entire civilization.


    And this world was terrifying at first glance.


    ¡°This existence knows our language. According to this setting, it has probably come to our earth before. This setting is a bit cool! Perhaps, this existence can interact with us players, so there¡¯s a breakthrough!¡±


    ¡°The game planning is very innovative! He can even speak our earth language, it¡¯s very familiar!¡±


    ¡°F * ck! This wasn¡¯t a bad thing, it was a great opportunity! This existence is above all things, but he doesn¡¯t kill Mengmei and can even speak our language. He even placed a futon on her butt, so does this mean that he¡¯s letting her listen to the Dao?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! The world was created, the wisdom of all creatures was first born, and Hongjun¡¯s preaching was divided into Saint positions! [ the ancient existences of the world and the Saints of the later generations are all here. I, Da Gao Shu, am here to take a share. I should have a seat on the futon. I should have a Saint in the future! ] (Lofty sentiments)¡±


    Everyone was very excited, and they all noticed.


    Looking at the scene now, there were fifteen futons, which meant that only fifteen people were qualified to listen to the Dao.


    The thirteen innate gods, the green Lotus, and the tribesman ¡­ It should be the fifteen strongest existences in this world.


    Now that Mengmei had appeared in the training hall, and that ancient unknown existence had given her another futon, she had become the sixteenth person in this world to listen to the teachings. This was a great opportunity.


    Furthermore, it was unimaginably huge.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this opportunity to preach the Dao! Even if you¡¯re sitting side by side, knowing these big shots, the sun, the moon, and that beast skin tribe member, that Green Lotus, you¡¯ll be a crab in this world in the future, walking sideways!¡±


    ¡°Mengmei, you¡¯re awesome now. You¡¯re the first vine to achieve Dao since the creation of the world! The 16th ancient being to sit on the futon. Even if he didn¡¯t become a saint, he could brag to others in the future. Back then, I was also on the same level as the sun! (Envious)¡±


    ¡­..


    On the other side.


    The researchers from all over the world quickly rushed into the White corridor. The situation was extremely urgent.


    The other players and most of the netizens still treated it as a game. Perhaps a small number of players had already noticed the abnormality.


    The researchers were the most important.


    Because they had only ruled the Sorcerer world for a short period of time, they had obtained a lot of information and data. Through continuous research, they knew much more than ordinary people, and they were more and more shocked.


    Originally, they were just skeptical and set up a Research Institute, sending people to infiltrate that strange sorcerer world, carrying a skeptical attitude to investigate and investigate.


    And now, their research institutes had obtained most of the information and alchemy books from the Sorcerer world and were already studying them.


    The preliminary results were shocking. The sorcery information and alchemy of these sorcerers were completely reasonable and logical in the real world and on earth.


    In other words, on earth, it was completely possible to cultivate this Magus system!


    When they came to this conclusion, the scientists went completely crazy. They were so excited that they couldn¡¯t fall asleep!


    It must be known that the scientific research on earth had only developed for a short two hundred years.


    As for the wizard extraordinary civilization, it had developed for thousands of years!


    A thousand-year-old mature system of the extraordinary world that could still be used by earth was extremely tempting to them. They had stolen all the information and achievements of this civilization, so they were naturally extremely excited.


    However, they did not have the core foundation: The evil eye.


    This was the biggest obstacle. If they had the evil eye¡¯s genes, the entire earth would probably become a new Magus world.


    All the major countries on earth would become Magus kingdoms that pursued the truth!


    It would truly open up the universe and walk into outer space.


    evil eye¡¯s blood. We¡¯ve already obtained a large number of molecular structure drawings. Modern technology can clone creatures, but it¡¯s not possible to create something out of nothing ¡­ To create a whole new creature according to its structure, this already involves the knowledge of creation. We need at least a few hundred years before we can have the technology in this area ¡­¡±


    In a Research Institute, the person in charge had a grave expression as he took a deep breath.


    The glorious wealth was right in front of him, but the key to the evil eye was missing!


    As for the Magus world itself, it was also because of the loss of the evil eye that it lost its civilization. The Magi who pursued the truth were buried in history.


    After this incident, they completely believed in this game.


    As long as he studied it carefully and invested a lot of energy, he might be able to obtain some amazing opportunity to promote the development of the entire Earth¡¯s scientific and technological civilization, and even surpass the people.


    unbelievable, this is simply unbelievable. In this unknown new world, there are actually connate gods like the sun, the Golden Crow, the moon, and others that were born at the same time as the heavens and earth? ¡±


    and this ancient unknown existence that taught the innate gods that were born when the world was created actually knows our Earth¡¯s language? ¡±


    They began to analyze and write a preliminary report.


    according to the logic in it, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s a powerful ancient existence that can surpass many worlds. Perhaps it has indeed traveled to various worlds, and it¡¯s very likely that it has even come to our earth ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡°Teaching Dao ¡­ ¡°We actually let a player get the opportunity to give a lecture and even get the chance to communicate with the sun and the innate ancient gods, not our research Institute! Otherwise, our research Institute will be able to communicate with the sun and moon gods and obtain more information. We might even become one of the innate gods and saints in that world!¡±


    ¡­.


    we can¡¯t find out his real identity. This player is as vigilant as the other players and only posts in this game forum. We can¡¯t break through the technology of this forum and game to find out his real identity in real life.


    The researchers around them were silent.


    this ancient existence in the screenshot is too incredible ¡­ The person-in-charge was trembling all over. could it really be the universe? Our earth is one of them. Did that being really come to our earth?¡±


    Even though he didn¡¯t believe it, but now ¡­ He had to believe it.


    ¡°Hurry up! Speed up their evolution!¡±


    The person in charge¡¯s face trembled as he loudly ordered.


    Their potential species were also about to be developed.


    After all, they had entered with the help of the Cthulhu evil God¡¯s body, and the species that they had evolved were almost complete.


    we¡¯ve already missed the opportunity to give a lecture, but we can try to enter and communicate with that ancient unknown existence. It¡¯s very likely that this person has the ability to cross the dimensional world and even knows Chinese. He might have come to our earth and lived there for a period of time ¡­


    When they thought of this, they felt their scalps go numb. It turned out that there was such a terrifying alien creature hidden among the people of Earth.


    perhaps they look down on the low-leveled civilizations on Earth, but this is our opportunity.


    we have to be careful this time. If we anger him, it¡¯s very likely that he has the ability to Cross Worlds and will personally descend on our earth. Communication is necessary, but we have to be extremely vigilant. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be the sinners who destroyed earth.


    there¡¯s another possibility. He can speak Chinese. The one who¡¯s teaching ¡­ It¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s our ancestor on earth, our ancient ancestor! The ancient legends in various places are likely to be traces he left behind on earth.¡±


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt it was logical.


    The blood of the God of creation is a little similar to that of us Earthlings.


    And this ancient existence that could Cross Worlds was currently preaching. He even knew Chinese. Perhaps he had come to the ancient Earth and left behind all kinds of myths and legends ¡­


    It would seem that there was no doubt that we were the descendants of gods from beyond the heavens.


    ¡°This time, the situation far exceeds that of the Magus world. We have to do it before the other countries do!¡±


    In the various research institutes, the high-ranking scientists from various countries were silent. this person is very likely to be an ancient ancestor of our earth. He is the foundation of our rise. We can¡¯t let other countries get in touch with him first.

 Chapter 173

    ?


    Chapter 173: Before the Western epoch, there was the creation wood


    Translator: 549690339


    In the real world, when the various research institutes saw this sudden development, they all wanted to send their red-named players to make contact with that daolord.


    After all, this person could very well be our old ancestor ¡­


    On the other side.


    Meng Mei¡¯s entire body quivered. Everyone had reminded her so she understood the possibility.


    ¡°I¡¯m rich?¡±


    She quickly went online.


    In the vast Palace, the ancient existences turned to look at her again, ¡± why did you only wake up now? ¡±


    Her eyes brightened. She didn¡¯t know how to communicate, but she immediately put on a serious face and sat on the futon, cupping her fists and apologizing to everyone. She had the attitude of a humble disciple asking for advice, and she was extremely serious.


    The heavenly deities beside her were slightly angry, but when they saw that she had settled down, they didn¡¯t say anything.


    On the other hand, after a moment of silence and seeing that everyone was present, the daolord spoke again, ¡±


    primordial chaos experts gather the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth in one place and can form Dao fruits ¡­


    The ancient existences sitting on the futon were listening carefully, intoxicated, and wished they could prick up their ears. Only Meng Mei was absent-minded, because she could not understand at all.


    Meng Mei was on the verge of breaking down as she mumbled to herself,¡¯another new language, so hardcore ¡­¡¯ It seems that I¡¯ll have to learn many languages to play this game.¡±


    Who knew how long this lecture would take.


    It couldn¡¯t really be like those ancient myths, where a Dao lecture would take hundreds or even thousands of years, right?


    Her heart was numb. I won¡¯t die of old age in front of these big bosses, will I?


    She couldn¡¯t help but imagine that time had passed and she had become a pile of withered vines. The big shots around her were still listening with great interest. Perhaps when they got excited, they would grab her withered vine corpse and pick her teeth ¡­


    Oh my God, this is too scary!


    She expressed that she couldn¡¯t stand it, but she could only sit cross-legged and meditate obediently. She secretly squinted her eyes and looked around. if there¡¯s really nothing else to do, I can only be a fan of the scenery ¡­


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    ¡­..


    Very quickly, a large number of screenshots of the 15 ancient existences were sent out.


    ¡°I¡¯ve received the information of 15 NPCs! The intelligence Department began to operate! The crowdsource Goldfinger is being activated!¡±


    psychologists and physiognomy, I¡¯m quickly analyzing!


    ¡­..


    The group of people began to analyze who would be the good person if they could get close to him.


    The racer of Mount Haruna had probably heard the news as well, and popped out to join in the fun.¡±Hehehe, I personally think that the nine suns will be eliminated first! Look, although the divine bird¡¯s entire body is covered in golden light, I can still tell that these golden crows ¡®manhood is not small. They must be very lecherous. In order to protect themselves, Mengmei can¡¯t be compared to the past ¡­¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    That¡¯s the sun, can¡¯t your brain process be more normal? Her eyes weren¡¯t usually that good, and now they suddenly became so sharp? Where are you looking? He could even see the hazy divine bird in a fireball so clearly.


    Everyone started discussing. It seemed that the thirteen ancient gods were not to be trifled with. It seemed that only moon had a gentle personality. Perhaps he could go over and strike up a conversation after he finished his lecture.


    Of course, the best person to strike up a conversation with was the green Lotus. After all, they were of the same race.


    As for the hairy human, he didn¡¯t dare to strike up a conversation with her. After all, she was a vine.


    One must always be on guard against others.


    After everyone¡¯s analysis, Meng Mei did not know if what she said was true or false. In any case, everyone¡¯s words seemed to make sense. It could also be considered as killing time for the boring lecture.


    She did not have much life experience. She was only a little girl in her early twenties. She had been studying botany in the Sorcerer world for a few months and was kicked out. It was a little scary to be fighting with these ancient existences who seemed to be wily old foxes.


    ¡°Why does it feel like those women¡¯s channel novels, where silly and sweet women transmigrate into a Xianxia world, and then a domineering CEO comes out and says,¡± I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re thinking. This damned sweet woman protected the female lead like crazy and resisted the heavenly court ¡­¡±


    She shook her head and looked at the bosses around her. She looked at the one who looked like an overbearing CEO, and her mind was wandering.


    After an unknown period of time, the daolords in the sky finished their speech and began to disperse.


    They all stood up.


    ¡°Greenlotus, take care of this fellow of your race and teach him the language.¡± a faint voice came from ling tian palace.


    After the voice finished speaking, there was no more sound.


    Green Lotus grabbed Mengmei, put her on his shoulder, and walked away.


    Meng Mei, on the other hand, was very surprised. She couldn¡¯t help but mumble in a low voice, ¡± this man also has legs. The way he walks with his roots doesn¡¯t recognize anyone, just like us proper plants.


    Three months passed.


    Mengmei was a top student after all. She was proficient in several languages and learned most of the commonly used languages.


    The green Lotus had also successfully transformed and occupied the body of a young man. He had black hair and black eyes, and his long black hair draped over his shoulders. He was very good-looking. He asked,¡±What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Meng Mei thought for a moment and said,¡±I should have my own name. From today on, I will be called Qing Teng, and my nickname is Gao Shu.¡±


    The green Lotus was a very dull plant. After it occupied the human body, it had been sitting cross-legged in the courtyard of the heaven realm. It looked at the five-colored heavenly gods flying across the sky from time to time and began to cultivate.


    Green Lotus said calmly, ¡± I don¡¯t know how you obtained intelligence. However. you¡¯re the only member of the demon race other than me. You should also cultivate ¡­ If we demons want to cultivate, we must first occupy a human body.¡±


    if our main bodies hide in the sea of consciousness and cultivate, the space in the sea of consciousness will become richer and richer. This will nourish our main bodies and make them stronger.


    ¡°This is the transformation?¡±


    The green vine girl was a little surprised.


    After another half a month, she became familiar with this world¡¯s language, and the Dao Lord ordered her to come to the Ling Tian Palace to have an audience.


    Within Ling Tian Palace, a slender female figure slowly sat on the emperor¡¯s throne.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve learned this world¡¯s language, I have a question for you. What abilities do you have?¡± asked daolord Phoenix calmly.


    Meng Mei was stunned for a moment. In the face of this unprecedented ancient existence, knowing that she was the one who created the world and created these ancient gods, she did not hide anything. After all, she gave him the futon with good intentions ¡­


    So, she told him the truth.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is?¡±


    Daolord Phoenix was silent. Suddenly, an inexplicable emotion spread in her heart. I¡¯ve been thinking, thinking, about how I should gather the energy of the world. I¡¯m not Ermin, and I have alchemy arrays all over the world and Medusa¡¯s Call of the Dead. I can¡¯t gather the energy of the world, but this tree ¡­ Now, the last link has been completely filled!¡±


    This tree could not only absorb the energy of heaven and earth to bear fruits, but it could also let her experience the miserable state of being buried alive and unable to move.


    The Phoenix pondered for a moment. at the beginning of the world, all the gods in the world had their own duties. They nourished the entire mortal world. You should also have a divine duty.


    The cute girl was stunned.


    The Phoenix stood up and waved her hand. Her voice resounded through the entire heavenly realm, ¡± from today onwards, the green-vine ancient God will be Mother Earth! He is in charge of the Earth¡¯s spring plowing, and he should be a tree that stands between heaven and earth.¡±


    this tree connects the heaven and earth, and is the bridge between man and God!


    ¡°This tree absorbs the souls of the dead and absorbs the energy of this world to bear the Dao fruit of heaven and earth!¡±


    Meng Mei was stunned for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡± ¡°Then if you let me stand between heaven and earth, can I walk?¡±


    your roots are all over the mortal land, your body supports the entire heaven and earth, absorbing the energy of the dead in the mortal world, bearing fruit in the heaven realm, and thus running the world. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± said Emperor Phoenix calmly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave your post without permission.¡± She gently touched Meng Mei¡¯s body from a distance, and a strange flame mark was formed. this is the divine seal. If you disobey, the flame will burn and your soul will be destroyed.


    Was this the life-death notes?


    The cute girl¡¯s face began to stiffen.


    Why don¡¯t the other ancient gods have it, but only I have it on my forehead?


    I¡¯m so honest, why don¡¯t you believe me?


    Three months later, she watched herself grow continuously. Her own species, the new generation of vines, kept taking root on their bodies, twisting and spiraling together, gradually becoming thicker and stronger, and could continue to grow.


    She was expressionless and even went out for dinner.


    Another ten years passed.


    She realized that she was constantly growing and had gradually reached the sky. She had reached the height of the mortal world and had begun to fill the entire hole in the sky.


    She looked even calmer. She went out to watch some drama and even opened the refrigerator to get a drink.


    Another fifty years passed.


    When she came online again, she was indomitable as she grew into the heavenly realm. Countless ancient gods were playing around her body, and colorful clouds surrounded her vast body. It was a beautiful sight.


    She went offline, took a shower, turned off the lights, and went to sleep.


    The hundredth year.


    When she opened her eyes again, she found that her huge crown was supporting the sky above the heaven realm. Her roots were rooted in the bottom layer of the earth. Her body was vast, passing through the two worlds, standing in the sky, and reaching every inch of the land.


    At this moment, her entire trunk could no longer be moved. Her trunk had even become a spiral passage that penetrated the heaven and earth realm. People were constantly going up and down the trunk.


    ¡°Well done.¡± Green Lotus sat cross-legged on her tree trunk, cultivating with a serious expression. green vine, you are the most important ancient God in this world besides the sun god.


    ¡°How can a plant that can¡¯t move be considered a proper plant?¡± At this moment, tears finally streamed down her face as she looked at the humans on top of her, walking up and down the circular ladder.


    Ancient gods recorded:


    [ before the Western era, there was wood that covered the heavens and earth. It inherited the heavens and did not fall. It absorbed the spirits of all living things and condensed them into the Dao fruit of heaven and earth. Its leaves were like a Luo, and its wood was like a phoenix. It was called the creation wood. ]

 Chapter 174

    ?


    Chapter 174: Before the Western epoch, there was the God of Thunder (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    In this era, the world had just been created. All order and circulation had to be re-created.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t a complete world to begin with. It was pitch-black, and it was opened up in the soil.


    There was no natural sun, moon, or even rain, River, or divine position here. It formed an internal cycle, which was difficult to complete.


    Therefore, after the creation of the heaven and earth, the Dao Lord appointed all the great godhoods and began to establish the order of the heaven and earth in the chaos. He ordered the innate ancient gods to plan and distribute the mountains and rivers, create rivers, swamps, mountains, forests ¡­


    This period of time was the beginning of the world and the time when the rules of heaven and earth were established. Before the Western age, also known as the prehistoric age, there were many primordial inborn existences that the later generations could not imagine ¡­ The creation wood was the Tree of Heaven. It inherited the heavens and did not fall.


    Speaking of which ¡­


    Once the creation wood was formed, it was as if there was an additional ocean-stabilizing divine needle in this ancient world, which completely perfected the system of the entire apotheosized world.


    This world was divided into two layers, and there were nine pillars to support the heaven and earth, preventing the heaven and earth from converging and returning to chaos.


    In the center of the nine pillars, there was the creation wood. The creation wood connected the two worlds, and its roots spread throughout the entire land of the mortal world.


    The creation wood absorbed all the living beings on the earth as nutrients.


    As long as there were living creatures that died on the entire land, their souls would be absorbed by the roots nearby underground. They would follow the roots and gather in the builder tree, surging all the way up to the top of the heaven realm and condensing into fruits.


    Another fifty years had passed.


    It had been a long time since the passing of the Dao, and living beings of the six realms of Grotto-heaven were beginning to be born in the entire world.


    Another ten years passed, and the fifteen existences who were taught by the praying mat all reached the grotto-heaven level.


    The era began to enter its golden age.


    ¡­..


    On the other side, Meng Mei was browsing the forum.


    Mengmei asked,¡¯eh, why are you all so hardworking? When I woke up from my sleep, I found that all of you had been staying up all night and were starting to evolve? (Shocked)¡±


    ¡°F * ck! The big boss has appeared!¡±


    ¡°Mengmei, why do you have the time to come out? you¡¯ve obtained such a great opportunity, shouldn¡¯t you be aiming for the highest position? (Terrifying)¡±


    we¡¯re all acting like animals now. Of course, we want to work harder and get a share of the loot.


    that¡¯s right. Back then. the alchemy Emperor took advantage of the early times when the natives were not yet civilized. He took advantage of the time, place, and people. and relied on his advanced knowledge to become an alchemy Emperor ¡­ Right now, of course, we have to take advantage of the time when the world is just created, and we¡¯re in the middle of dividing godhoods and establishing the world¡¯s order ¡­¡±


    ¡­..


    Meng Mei was stunned for a moment before she reacted.


    She wanted to remind everyone to be careful. Reality wasn¡¯t as good as they thought. The daolords inside weren¡¯t very friendly ¡­


    However, when she looked at the sandbox, she realized that the six creatures that were about to evolve were all red-named players.


    Hahahaha.


    These red names ¡­


    She smiled brightly and couldn¡¯t help but post: ¡°Indeed, everyone should take this opportunity to enter! ¡°This is an uncivilized period, and as soon as I entered, I obtained a great fortune! I¡¯ll tell everyone about my current situation!


    First of all, I got the futon and became the 16th person in the world who had the great opportunity to listen to Dao.


    Secondly, I was appointed as one of the innate ancient gods, green vine Mother Earth, the mother Earth, in charge of the spring plowing of all living things and the return of life on the earth.¡±


    Mother Earth?


    Everyone¡¯s scalps went numb.


    Now, more than a hundred years had passed in there, and Meng Mei was already an innate ancient God. She had become one of the oldest existences in that world, Mother Earth, who was in charge of the spring plowing of all things?


    ¡°Leaving the Dao is the peak!¡±


    Everyone was extremely envious. That was the beginning of the world, and gold was everywhere.


    Before this, which one of them didn¡¯t start from zero miserably?


    &Nbsp; evil gods like them were dismembered as soon as they entered. Even if they were near the end, they didn¡¯t have a good time ¡­


    The alchemy Emperor, who was doing the best, was also extremely miserable at the beginning. It was extremely terrifying as a slime¡¯s dark history, and he only rose to power after a long time.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Very quickly, pictures were sent out.


    It was an ancient builder tree that reached the heavens. It was Grand and magnificent, and there were countless colorful cloud ancient gods surrounding the vast trunk. It was beautiful and magnificent, as if it was the only existence in the mythical world.


    Mengmei: ¡± there are pictures and evidence. Look at me, I¡¯ve opened up the heaven and earth. As the only passage between the divine world and the mortal world, I¡¯m already one of the two pillar gods of the ancient primordial world. Heaven Duke, sun, Mother Earth, green vine ¡­ I Am Mother Earth! But there are only nine suns, and I only have one. I¡¯m the most powerful ancient God existence below the daolords who created the heavens and earth!¡±


    F * ck!


    Heaven Duke sun?


    Mother Earth green vine?


    The cute girl is so cool, she¡¯s really shoulder to shoulder with the sun?


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were red, and even their own breathing was completely hurried. Compared to the alchemy monarch¡¯s lifetime of hard work, this cute girl had surpassed him in an instant ¡­


    In an instant, they were overjoyed!


    To be able to become a great existence of the ancient era and control the divine power of the heavens and earth, this Second Life was simply too beautiful just thinking about it.


    Mengmei continued,¡±I¡¯m now one of the most powerful beings in the world. I don¡¯t have to work at all. No one dares to make me work!¡± She would occasionally come out to brag to you netizens and pick up some handsome guys. Now, she already has a harem. (Shy)


    If you want to come in, hurry up!


    It was estimated that the era of the world¡¯s creation would be over later, and all the godhood positions would be occupied. The Dao Lord even had the idea of building the ancient heavenly court after the rules of the world were perfected ¡­ At that time, there won¡¯t be a place for you.¡±


    Not only were the netizens envious, but even the major research institutes ¡®faces turned red. They clenched their fists tightly and their ears turned red!


    He had to do it before the heavenly court. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be an ancient existence that created the world and ruled the world!


    ¡°I must hurry!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll get there before the other research institutes do!¡±


    In an instant, the entire Research Institute was filled with researchers dressed in white. They were holding onto a report board and their faces were tense and serious. They were like a rapidly spinning gear as they worked quickly.


    Originally, they had already finished their research in the past one or two days. Now, they had completely begun the final sprint. In less than seven or eight hours, a piece of news was the first to be heard on the sandbox.


    [ notice: congratulations to player ¡± one sword turtle¡¯s breath ¡± for evolving the creature ¡± Sonic cube. it possesses great potential and has been awarded an achievement reward. ]


    F * ck!


    The second one to enter was a red name player?


    The entire sandbox exploded. The netizens were dumbfounded, and the other red-named players suddenly looked anxious.


    One sword turtle breath laughed,¡¯hahahaha! Everyone, I¡¯ve won this time, I¡¯m one step ahead! You must want to know what my species ability is, right? I¡¯m not telling you.¡±


    He had to hide the information of his species. This was his trump card. He was not stupid. Why would he expose it?


    In fact, his species was born with magic patterns that were modeled after the internal structure of a music box. They had a very powerful vibrating throat organ and could release innate attacks similar to sound wave sorcery.


    They had all entered the Magus world before and had gained a lot.


    They combined some sorcery principles in the Sorcerer world and thoroughly understood them. When they evolved species, the innate ¡± Dao pattern ¡± would be added to their bodies, which was equivalent to having only one sorcery talent.


    This was already beyond the scope of evolution of ordinary creatures, evolving into extraordinary species with their own talents!


    However, the difficulty was countless times higher than that of evolving an ordinary creature, and the precision was too high.


    It was like the skin stripes of living creatures. You evolved a black bear into a Panda¡¯s stripes. You had to constantly screen and eliminate, leaving only those who developed in that direction. After countless reproduction and natural selection, the population would have black and white skin stripes.


    As a transcendent species, it had similar Dao patterns on its skin to that of a Panda, but the patterns were finer and more precise.


    Furthermore, there was a serious flaw.


    The precision required for the mageweath was too high, and a single mistake would instantly render it useless. However, the patterns of a creature could only be roughly the same, so how could they be completely identical? No deviation?


    Most of these creatures had tiny, twisted stripes, so most of his species were born as trash. Less than one in a hundred of them were born with the talent of ¡± sound waves.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll take my leave first! Right now, the daolords had just created the world and the ancient innate gods of the ancient era were planning the land and creating mountains and rivers ¡­ I have done great merits for the heaven and earth, so I should have a position of merit!¡±


    After saying that, he entered the world Channel.


    ¡­.


    Within Ling Tian Palace.


    A strangely shaped creature was prostrating with a few groups of people with talent.


    On the emperor¡¯s throne in Ling Tian Palace, Dao Lord Phoenix was frowning slightly. another one has come, and this one is very special ¡­ This guy¡¯s aura and behavior are a little familiar, and I instinctively hate him ¡­¡±


    Her face was calm for a while, then she revealed a smile and suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Tell me what your talent is.¡±


    Yamada kneeled on the ground respectfully and immediately got into character. my talent is to make a loud bang! It could release a huge vibration and also shock the soul and mind! Even the souls of the weak will be destroyed!¡±


    ¡°Good talent.¡±


    Daolord Phoenix clapped her hands and smiled. She closed her eyes and began to think, as if she was thinking about what position she should give it.


    A moment later, daolord Phoenix said,¡±since you¡¯ve let out such a heaven-shaking roar, I hereby appoint you as the innate Lightning God!¡± Before the god of rain, waterswamp, creates rain, you are in charge of playing the sound of thunder to warn the mortal world that rain is coming!¡±


    A flame fell and burned deeply on his body.


    Yamada¡¯s heart skipped a beat. My duty is the God of Thunder?


    Was he in charge of sounding the Thunder and warning the rain before making rain for the rain deity?


    He started to figure it out. It wasn¡¯t a big responsibility, but it was an indispensable part. Was it the Thunder god of this world? He felt that it was enough, and he could slowly climb up.


    Suddenly, daolord Phoenix¡¯s voice rang out from the entire heavenly realm.


    ¡°Si PU, come over!¡±


    A moment later, a half-human creature with a pointed mouth and black wings came to Ling Tian Palace and knelt down respectfully.


    si PU, you are the son of the innate ancient God Zi Yun. You are extremely talented and one of the strongest postcelestial ancient gods. I order you to be the Thunder God with this God.


    Yamada¡¯s heart sank.¡¯Me and this Thunderlord ¡­¡¯ Share the same position? It was slightly worse, but it was still acceptable.


    Half a year later.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Yamada realized that this was hard labor, and his throat was hoarse from all the screaming.


    Si PU was in charge of flying him in the sky, and he was in charge of shouting!


    At first, he was quite happy.


    He hummed a little song, sang a song, and even shouted two DJ songs, but he couldn¡¯t take it anymore ¡­


    His subordinates from several species were all exhausted from shouting. Over the years, it had continuously reproduced many offspring, but their magic patterns were all crooked. Only a few of them had the talent of ¡± sound waves ¡°. They could not make ends meet, so he had to do it himself.


    Hualala!


    At this moment, si PU flapped his black wings and soared in the sky, holding a Black Cube.


    ¡°I can¡¯t call him out anymore ¡­¡± Yamada¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    ¡°The rain deity, waterswamp, is waiting for rain ¡­ If you don¡¯t make a sound of Thunder, you¡¯ll delay the time for rain to fall on these southern mountains and rivers. Then, I¡¯ll have to use other methods.¡± Si PU was the most extreme member of the ancient God clan. He was violent and irritable and didn¡¯t like these detestable monsters.


    The green vine had already taken over and become the mother Earth builder tree, so how could it let another ¡®square¡¯ demon take over?


    Now, the human race was on the rise and had a grudge with the innate ancient gods. After all, the ancient gods kept taking human bodies and transfiguring them. Previously, the human race was too weak to say anything, but now, there was naturally a grudge between them.


    The human race was gradually growing stronger, and there were already signs of resistance. It was very troublesome, and it was impossible to let the demon race rise again.


    The order of heaven and earth was gradually being perfected and the rules of heaven and earth were being established. When the heavenly court was established, the Dao Lord who created the heaven and earth would retire ¡­


    Then, who was the master of this world¡¯s heavenly court?


    Which race would become the main characters of this world?


    The Golden Crow Crown Prince had secretly reminded him to make things difficult for this monster race, and he naturally wouldn¡¯t forget.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything and carry out our Thunder God¡¯s godhood, don¡¯t blame me for being merciless.¡±


    Si PU sneered. He took out a black rope and a short stick. He tied the Music Box square to the stick with the rope, turning it into the handle of a hammer.


    Yamada was confused. ??? ¡±


    Why are you tying me up?


    He had a bad feeling.


    I heard that in the human tribe in the mortal world, if the children are disobedient, they will be spanked ¡­ He took out a Black Hammer and slowly aimed it at the back of the Music Box.


    Clang!


    He knocked hard.


    The tip of the nail hammer and the black square Hammer that was tightly tied up collided with each other.


    Wuuu ¡­


    ¡°Argh!!!!¡±


    Yamada¡¯s face instantly turned red, and his butt felt as if it had been struck by lightning. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a heart-wrenching roar, ¡±


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The monkey-like thunder God flapped his black wings and soared into the sky. Every time his two hammers collided, a muffled Thunder would sound between heaven and earth. The roar resounded between heaven and earth, and the sound waves rippled through the clouds.


    Crack! Crack!


    A clap of thunder suddenly flashed across the sky.


    On the ground, the entire tribe raised their heads in a daze. The sky that was originally clear for thousands of miles was actually rapidly gathering with clouds.


    ¡°Thunder is rumbling, it¡¯s going to rain ¡­¡±


    ¡°The Thunder this time is unexpectedly loud!¡±


    On the ground, the human-ape hybrids wearing animal skins from the tribe began to collect clothes from the shelves.


    In the mountains and rivers, the tribe¡¯s hunters, harvesters, and women who collected fruits all returned to the tribe and hid in their houses.


    After a while.


    ¡°Si PU¡¯s Lightning Hammer has sounded! The sound reverberated thirteen times. The point of rain today is seven feet and three inches!¡±


    The rain deity waterswamp was a cloud bird that emitted a black light. It led a group of multicolored clouds under its command and opened up its sea of consciousness in the sky. The water that it had stored in the space of the sea of consciousness poured down and was quickly dispersed in the sky.


    Hualalalalalalala!


    Fine raindrops fell from the sky, but no one knew that the rain was mixed with heart-wrenching tears.


    Ancient gods recorded:


    [ before the Western age, the Lord Daoist established a rule for the heaven and earth. He said that there would be Thunder in the heaven and earth. Before the rain, he ordered the Thunder God to hold the Thunder God hammer and let it resound between the heaven and earth before the rain. ]

 Chapter 175

    ?


    Chapter 175: The ancient myths and legends


    Translator: 549690339


    After that day, Yamada knew that he had been treated specially because of his identity as a ¡± demon ¡± and had become a tool. He could not help but cry.


    He felt that he was like a prank toy ¡®shrieking chicken¡¯. He couldn¡¯t help but scream after being pinched. However, this was even scarier than being pinched. It was to tie you up and use a hammer to hit your butt ¡­


    Clang clang clang!


    He could hear si PU¡¯s demonic laughter, ¡± go on, go on, go on. No one will save you even if you scream until your throat breaks ¡­


    It was too tragic, too tragic ¡­


    ¡®I¡¯m a top special Forces soldier, I¡¯ve lived for two hundred years, I¡¯m knowledgeable, and I¡¯m astute ¡­


    Yamada¡¯s face was pale. He was in si PU¡¯s Thunder God¡¯s temporary Palace and had been quietly placed on the weapon rack. His butt was swollen and in excruciating pain. He couldn¡¯t even run.


    He could not help but take a deep breath. I¡¯ve really made a mistake. I¡¯ve lived for more than 200 years and I¡¯ve actually fallen for a little girl. As expected, none of these players can be trusted ¡­ They were all full of bad ideas! There¡¯s no truth in your mouth!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He had actually become an ancient legend.


    This would be a widely-known ancient myth in this world: Every time before it rained, the Thunder God with a pointed mouth, monkey cheeks, and black wings would fly in the sky and strike the Thunder hammer ¡­


    And he was actually that Lightning Hammer?


    He was heartbroken!


    However, he was locked up here and couldn¡¯t move at all. He could only wait for the green vine Mother Earth to laugh at him.


    In the end, he waited and waited, but she didn¡¯t come to mock him.


    A few days later.


    He had secretly asked si PU and realized that the legendary most powerful ancient God, Mother Earth, was just like him. She couldn¡¯t be moved at all! She could only be a quiet, beautiful woman.


    ¡°Hehe, you have countless people on you every day ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe, every day, you¡¯ll be smashed until your butt bloomed red ¡­¡±


    They couldn¡¯t even see each other. They could only mock each other silently when the Thunder God passed by jianmu with his clouds and rain.


    In less than a few hours, while the other major research institutes were feeling vexed, the famous red name player ¡®single sword turtle breath¡¯ spoke up.


    One sword turtle breath laughed,¡¯hahahaha! Refreshing! It was really refreshing! As expected, when the chaos of the world was first formed, many rules had not been set. The operation of the world¡¯s system was extremely lacking in manpower. As soon as I entered, I was appointed as the Thunder God! (Blowing up)¡±


    Everyone quivered.


    F * ck!


    This well-known red name player had also become one of the ancient gods who controlled everything in the world!


    The God of Thunder ¡­


    The surrounding netizens and players were all envious!


    All of them knew that the future of this world would be extremely terrifying.


    Even if the world was in chaos at the beginning, the world¡¯s structure and tone were much more promising than the Sorcerer world¡¯s. It was similar to the primeval mythological world, and it was also an era of the beginning of the world where gold was everywhere.


    No matter who went in, they would be able to pick up salted fish and most likely have the ability to reach the top. Meng Mei was an example. Once they entered, they were appointed as Mother Earth, an ancient existence on par with the sun.


    But now, this red name player had become the God of Thunder ¡­


    ¡°F * ck, my species! Hurry up and appear! (Struggle)¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to offer my hairline! (Struggle)¡±


    ¡­.


    Not only were the players in the sandbox going crazy, but the research institutes also felt a huge pressure on their heads. They clearly understood that if they were ahead by one step, they would be ahead by every step. The side that had the home ground advantage first would be eliminated instantly if the latter entered.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    One sword turtle breath: ¡± everyone, do you see the screenshot? do you see the hazy figure in the vast five-colored clouds? ¡± The loud Thunder swept through the clouds and resounded through the world. In an instant, heavy rain fell.


    That was the God of Thunder, carefree and unrestrained between heaven and earth!


    If I become the God of Thunder in the future, I¡¯ll be able to control the lightning of the heavens and earth!


    ¡®I¡¯m now in charge of sending down lightning. I guess I¡¯ll be able to control the lightning tribulation of heaven and earth after the World is perfected ¡­¡¯


    In the future, if the ancient heaven is established, and you immortal cultivators want to ascend and survive the Thunder tribulation, you¡¯ll have to go through me. I¡¯ll secretly make things difficult for you, and with one blow of my bomb, you¡¯ll all die! (Just that overbearing.jpg)¡±


    F * ck!


    This damned red name player!


    Could it be that in the future, when we go to the heavenly court, we will all listen to him?


    Everyone was even more miserable. This was simply having their throats strangled by fate.


    Cute girl,¡±I¡¯ll prove it¡¯s true!¡± It was very diligent in its Thunder, and the sound of the Thunder was so loud that it could be heard between heaven and earth! (Like)¡±


    Meng Mei continued,¡±every time I hear the sound of rain and thunder, it¡¯s as if I hear the earth-shattering roar of a Thunder God. I can¡¯t help but compose a poem: ¡± Thunder God!¡±When the two hammers collide, the red flower bloomed at the peak of the five colors, playing the sound of thunder (silent praise)¡±


    One sword turtle breath: ¡± thank you for your praise. (Kind little eyes)¡±


    Mengmei wants to evolve into a Dragon: (Kind little eyes)¡±


    ¡­.


    This time, everyone became anxious.


    These two ¡­ It seemed that they had already joined forces and formed a force inside. They had the geographical advantage. Those who came later would likely be targeted by them ¡­ Immediately, it brought even more pressure to the major research institutes, and they frantically evolved species.


    Very quickly, under the heavy pressure, there was bound to be a breakthrough. In less than three hours, another message rang.


    [ notice: congratulations to player Bell, the creature that he has evolved into, the undead. He has great potential and is rewarded with an achievement. ]


    After the evil god, these players successfully perfected their own species, and the sandbox completely entered an era of species outbreak.


    All of them planned to rush into this prehistoric era where chaos had just been created and gold was everywhere. They wanted to become one of the ancient gods of the order of heaven and earth and be in charge of a godhood.


    what? the red name player Bell has also completed it!


    ¡°Detestable!¡±


    ¡­.


    Everyone cried out and tried to guess what his potential species was. According to the name, it seemed to be a creature with extremely strong vitality.


    In fact, Bell¡¯s research Institute was very powerful. The reason why he was not the first to enter was naturally because the species he had evolved was extremely terrifying, so he had been delayed for a long time.


    It was a composite lifeform, a composite lifeform constructed with life structure units similar to cockroaches.


    It was a small giant, and its life force was extremely strong and tenacious.


    He could even live safely after his head was chopped off!


    Not only did his body have a strong life force, but it was also an extremely powerful spiritual medicine that could heal wounds. It had an extremely powerful effect and endless life potential.


    Soon, Bale stepped into the world passage.


    He came here as a member of the ancient monster clan who had just gained sentience and had been learning the language for a few months. He strode to the Ling Tian Palace and asked, ¡± I have such a strong body. I¡¯m looking forward to what kind of innate godhood you will give me!

 Chapter 176

    ?


    Chapter 176: Chapter 175 fighting for God with the Emperor


    Translator: 549690339


    Ling Tian Palace.


    It was located above the walls of the skies, and the skies were filled with stars. Occasionally, Empyrean gods like Yunxia would fly past it, surrounded by wisps of immortal light.


    Inside the Great Hall, daolord Phoenix looked down at the living being below and muttered to herself,¡¯another one has come ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s a familiar aura that I instinctively hate ¡­¡±


    ¡°Greetings, daolord. I am skydiagram,¡±


    When Bell arrived, he had a new name: Sky map, sky map war god!


    Tian tu was tall and muscular. He stood in the center of the hall and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m a lump of flesh and blood that has existed since the creation of the world. By chance, I¡¯ve gained intelligence, and I¡¯ve come to pay my respects to you, daolord.¡±


    The daolord was silent for a moment, then said calmly,¡±Tell me what your talent is.¡±


    Tian tu took a step forward in a heroic manner and knelt on the ground. He said proudly, ¡± Dao Lord! My talent is that I have a powerful undying attribute. My combat strength is strong, and I can be called an undying war god! In addition, the flesh and blood of the body can heal injuries.¡±


    ¡°Good talent.¡±


    Daolord Phoenix clapped her hands and smiled again, then fell silent.


    After a long time, the ancient existence on the emperor¡¯s throne slowly said, ¡± I order you to serve the moon god si Yun ¡­


    The moon goddess?


    Bale could not help but feel happy when he heard this.


    The moon god was one of the most powerful innate ancient gods. There were only thirteen innate ancient gods in this world, and all the other ancient God clans were the offspring of the thirteen innate ancient gods.


    The thirteen ancient gods each had their own duties.


    The wind god leads its offspring and stirs up the wind of heaven and earth, forming air currents.


    The nine suns rotated in shifts every day, revolving around the sky and nourishing all living things.


    The purple and green twin clouds were in charge of managing all the clouds in the world. They were in charge of making rain, making Thunder, and listening to the prayers of mortals.


    As for the moon goddess, she didn¡¯t fly in the sky like the sun. She was embedded in the sky¡¯s background wall with the stars. As the sky¡¯s background, she lived in a round pale gold moon Palace, and her whole body emitted a soft and bright light.


    The mortals on the ground raised their heads.


    One would see a full moon, and one could vaguely see a magnificent palace, River, tower, courtyard ¡­


    As for tidying up the stars in the sky, it was an idle job to begin with. The moon goddess had a cold personality and didn¡¯t compete with the world. She didn¡¯t have many subordinates, so she took the initiative to be in charge of the food and drink of the entire heavenly court. After all, she liked to make delicious food.


    Bale¡¯s heart grew heavy.¡±The moon goddess is one of the 13 most ancient innate ancient gods. She doesn¡¯t have many subordinates, but I can become her confidant in no time! ¡®She¡¯s weak and easy to control. I can even think of a way to marry her. After all, I have countless people behind me. It¡¯s just a piece of cake to get a pure goddess who doesn¡¯t know anything about the world ¡­¡¯


    I¡¯ll marry her and pull her into my faction. Then, I¡¯ll use her name to fight for power in this newly-created era. I¡¯ll fight in the front as a fighting force and also give advice from the back! After all, I have a Research Institute behind me!¡±


    He kept planning in his mind, and a word emerged: A dream opening!


    In the words of modern netizens,¡±marry a beautiful President and reach the peak of life ¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, daolord.¡±


    Tian tu was overjoyed and quickly lowered his head.


    Whoosh.


    A bright red Spark burned on Bale¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Since your body has such a special characteristic, you and the moon god can jointly control the food of the gods in the heavenly realm. It can be considered as spiritual cuisine!¡± The Dao Lord said.


    Spiritual cuisine?


    Tian tu didn¡¯t react.


    Suddenly, daolord Phoenix¡¯s voice rang out throughout the entire heavenly realm.


    ¡°Qiu Shou, come over!¡±


    A moment later, an ancient God creature in human form came to Ling Tian Palace and knelt down respectfully. It was holding a big axe.


    The Dao Lord¡¯s voice rang out. prepare ingredients for the moon god and bring him to the moon Palace. He¡¯s covered in spirit herbs and can be the connate spirit herbs of our celestial heavens. After meals and tea, he can nourish the ancient gods and increase their cultivation.


    Tian tu was stunned. He suddenly understood what he meant and became furious. He growled,¡±I shouldn¡¯t be this godhood!¡±


    On the emperor¡¯s throne, the Lord Daoist¡¯s eyes suddenly drooped and his voice was light. then, which godhood do you think you should be qualified for? ¡±


    ¡°You dare to underestimate me!¡±


    Tian tu was furious and suddenly broke his hands.


    Huala!


    Tendrils of flesh wriggled slowly, and arms grew from the end.


    In the blink of an eye, he transformed into the eight-armed giant spiritual God¡¯s battle form. His eight arms waved, and his entire body was surging with flames. He glared angrily,


    ¡°Although I love food and like to eat it immediately! But I¡¯m not food! I¡¯m undying, and I¡¯m good at killing. I have eight arms and a hundred arms! He is the first God of War to create the world. He is the strongest and will fight for the heavens!¡±


    Bale took another step forward.


    He waved his eight arms into fists, and when he waved them, they were powerful and powerful.


    ¡°My entire body is medicine! Not only can it heal itself, but it can also save the soldiers under it. If I become the heavenly map war god in the future, I¡¯ll lead the heavenly realm soldiers and turn them into an undying heavenly Army that kills decisively!¡±


    His voice was bold and full of confidence.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Daolord Phoenix was silent for a moment, then suddenly laughed.¡±Since you can¡¯t die, what¡¯s the use of having your head? You¡¯re a headless man, but you¡¯re still qualified to be a priesthood in the Moon Palace.¡±


    ???


    Bale suddenly felt his hair stand on end.


    Huala!


    A calm and cold light flashed, and the head fell.


    A moment later, in the Moon Palace, the gentle and kind Moon Goddess sat in a stone pavilion. She looked at the corpse in front of her and shook her head.


    ¡°Sky map? God of War? You actually dare to argue with a Dao Lord about a godhood ¡­¡±


    Ancient gods recorded:


    [ before the Western era, tiantu and the Emperor fought for God. The Emperor cut off his head and buried him in the mountain of Changyang. The Emperor took his body and turned it into Osmanthus wood in Guanghan. ]


    ¡­..


    The earth of the mortal world.


    The moon and the sun hung in the sky.


    It was said that in the ancient times, the sun and the moon shone at the same time when the heaven and earth were separated.


    The world was silent, and the trees were green. A vast mountain was moved by the mighty miracle God, and a head was pressed in the dungeon on the mountain.


    This head had been suppressed at the foot of the mountain for a long time, and there were flowers and grass growing on it. He even stuck out his tongue and licked the ants that passed by.


    ¡°Raise your head to look at the moon, lower your head to think of me.¡±


    He looked up at the moon through the palm-sized fence window.


    There was a moon laurel tree on the hazy and gorgeous Palace.


    That Osmanthus tree was quite strange.


    Without the control of its master¡¯s consciousness, it grew freely, as if its genes had collapsed. The trunk of its body kept squirming and growing new flesh like a coral. Branches grew out from it, and the branches looked like countless white jade arms, delicate, and warm.


    On closer look, there was a brawny Man in the Moon holding a giant axe, cutting down the Osmanthus trees from time to time, cutting down the meat tendrils and branches that grew.


    what a beautiful view. Wu Gang is going to attack GUI ¡­


    He sighed with emotion. He had actually become an ancient legend, but ¡­


    I¡¯ve become that damned Osmanthus tree that can never be cut down!


    ¡°I¡¯ve really made a mistake. That Yamada bitch and that innocent-looking girl tried to harm me! He was full of evil thoughts ¡­ One of them is Thunder God, and the other is Mother Earth. They must have had the home ground advantage of preconceived notions and said bad things about me in front of Dao monarch. As a result, I was framed to this extent!¡±


    He mumbled, and as he spoke, his voice became lower and lower.


    This person who was already more than two hundred years old could no longer control her tears. She cried like a three hundred pound child. This was karma! In my current condition, I can eat it by turning my head around. The protein is eight times that of beef ¡­¡±

 Chapter 177

    ?


    Chapter 177: Demons, monsters, demons, Buddhas, Immortals, and gods, destroy the character ¡°Wu¡± to become a human!


    Translator: 549690339


    .


    The more he thought about it, the more devastated he was. He did not expect that he would be integrated into the ancient legends of the primeval world in such a way.


    Day after day.


    He waited alone for the two to come and mock him, but no one came.


    This morning.


    He was locked up in the mountains, so he couldn¡¯t help but sing loudly and rhythmically, like a fast track.


    the heavenly map and the Emperor fought for God. The Emperor feared his might, so he cut off his head and buried him in the mountains of Changyang. He made soup with his hands and made porridge with his legs. He waved his kitchen knife from time to time to prevent his undying body from escaping ¡­


    Huala!


    A loud and clear voice resounded through the mountains and rivers.


    At this time, a woodcutter in the mortal world heard the song and couldn¡¯t help but come over.


    The young woodcutter saw a living head being suppressed at the foot of the mountain, and there was even a golden token of the heaven realm on the mountain. He couldn¡¯t help but panic. Yi, there¡¯s actually an ancient God who has violated the laws of heaven and is being suppressed here!


    ¡°What crime have you committed in heaven? You¡¯re so bold that you dare to fight with the Emperor for the God?¡± The young woodcutter held a stone ax for chopping wood. He couldn¡¯t help but sit down, but his entire body was still trembling.


    ¡°You know Thunder God? Mother Earth?¡±


    From the woodcutter¡¯s words, he also gradually understood the situation of the other two. They couldn¡¯t move at all, just like him!


    After a few more days, the sky turned dark and there was a Thunder formation.


    There was a Thunder God with a sharp mouth, black wings, and a Thunder God chisel in his hand. He flew above the five-colored clouds and struck down lightning.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    As he passed by the mountain of Changyang, his head looked at the sky and sneered, ¡± hehehe ¡­ In the screenshot, the Thunder God was very majestic, but you were just a hammer in the hands of the Thunder God!¡±


    After a few more months, the woodcutter would often bring him food.


    ¡°Ancient God, can you teach us spells?¡±


    On this day, the woodcutter came over again and looked at the head that was pressed under the ground.


    outside our tribe, there¡¯s an evil tyrant, the river god. He¡¯s the son of an ancient God with more power in the heaven realm. He¡¯s tyrannical in the mortal world, and every year, he wants us to offer young boys and girls. He¡¯s very powerful, and our tribe can¡¯t survive. I want to defeat him.


    Tian tu suddenly laughed, ¡± sure! You just have to continue to bring me food ¡­ Right, what do you want to learn? I¡¯ll teach you how to secretly cultivate it and kill it. ¡±


    I want to learn the wondrous art of great freedom, ¡± Saint woodcutter said. I want to let the gods in this world only maintain order and serve people. They don¡¯t treat people as slaves.


    ¡°You want to learn the great freedom technique? The human clan is free and unfettered in the world, not bound by any restraints?¡± Tian tu laughed. why did you choose such a difficult path? This path is destined to be difficult and almost impossible. Even so, you still want to learn?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll learn.¡± Saint woodcutter was very determined. the ancient God clan relies on the rules of the world to bully the human race. I want to protect our race.


    Tiantu was stunned for a moment. He suddenly thought of the Sorcerer world and the sorcerers who committed suicide in order to defeat the evil gods.


    Another day.


    The woodcutter brought the Warriors and men of the tribe, all of them in ragged clothes, and stood in front of him.


    I¡¯m a person who defies God. Those who learn from me will die. Are you sure you want to learn? ¡± ¡°Even if you become non-human in order to gain power, you still want to protect the human race?¡± Tian tu asked.


    &Nbsp; the tribe members all nodded.


    Tian tu laughed. then, come on. Cut off my flesh, my eyes, ears, mouth, and nose, the parts that you like, and then mix my flesh and blood into your blood. If you can survive, you will be called ¡­


    He muttered to himself for a moment, then picked up a piece of wood with his mouth and wrote a Chinese character on the soil:


    Shaman!


    in this word, the upper bar is the sky, the lower bar is the earth, and the center is the builder tree. There are two people in it, meaning men and women ¡­ The meaning of the word ¡®witchcraft¡¯ is that the heaven and earth are a cage, and humans are trapped in it. Humans are creatures imprisoned by the heavens and bound by the earth ¡­¡±


    a person has to learn to defy the heavens. If he doesn¡¯t defy the heavens, he¡¯s not a person. Bell sneered and said meaningfully, ¡± listen to me-demons, monsters, demons, Buddhas, Immortals, and gods, destroy the witch character to become a human!


    To defy the heavens?


    Only then could he be considered a human?


    &Nbsp; the surrounding tribesmen were all fired up.


    you will be members of the God¡¯s rebel clan. You will be cursed by My Immortal blood for generations. You will be called the Wu clan.


    Tian tu sneered and gritted his teeth, as if he had a deep hatred. one day, you will break that sky, tear down the Thunder God, destroy that chisel, cut off the World Tree on the ground, and cut off the connection between the heaven and earth. Then you will come back to save me.


    He had a fiery personality and was completely mad with anger.


    Of these two, one would at most be spanked, and the other would at most be turned into a bridge. As for him, he had it the worst. His body was hung in the sky for display, and when he looked up, the whole world could see him live streaming his dismembered body every day.


    It was a great humiliation!


    Even if he was trapped here, he had to find a way to kill them.


    ¡­..


    After a few hours, the famous red-name player, Bell, also appeared. His post on the forum caused a huge sensation.


    Bell, who was at the top of the food chain, laughed,¡±hahahaha!¡± As expected, I also got a position, and I¡¯m much stronger than the Thunder God. As soon as I entered, I became the confidant of the innate ancient God moon god. As expected, when the chaos of the world first emerged, the world¡¯s system was in great need of manpower.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Even this red name player, Bell, had obtained an ancient godhood? Controlling the laws of heaven and earth?


    However, this player also felt that it wasn¡¯t enough to just say it, so he also threw out screenshots to show off his good life in the game.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Bell, who was at the top of the food chain, said, ¡± everyone, look. Do you see the beautiful moon in the sky? He could vaguely see a tree, and beside it, there was a mighty giant cutting down the tree.


    That¡¯s me!


    Everyone could see that there was a gentle and kind Moon Goddess beside him, who would wipe his sweat from time to time.


    I¡¯ve reached the peak of my life! To be honest, I¡¯ve never thought of such a scene before.


    That was the moon goddess! As one of the thirteen ancient existences, you¡¯re actually wiping away the sweat of your underling who was cutting down trees. It can be seen how kind and gentle the moon goddess is. If you work for her, you¡¯ll definitely have a bright future!¡±


    Everyone immediately became even more envious, and just thinking about it made them feel great.


    This damned red name player was clearly showing off!


    As soon as he entered, he sought refuge with the moon goddess, and the moon goddess even helped him wipe his sweat.


    Bell, who was at the top of the food chain, said,¡¯let me talk about my job again! I¡¯m in charge of the food for all the gods in heaven, right! The food of the ancient gods! It¡¯s like he has control over the lifelines of all the gods in heaven. I can secretly poison whoever I don¡¯t like to see!


    You have to be careful when you come in in the future. I will poison your food! (Just that overbearing.jpg)¡±


    Motherf * cker!


    And you want to poison us?


    Everyone¡¯s scalps went numb. This was simply too disgusting.


    When the major research institutes saw this piece of information, they felt like there was a knife hanging over their heads. The pressure on them increased. This was clearly a demonstration of power, so they immediately accelerated the pace of their research.


    ¡°Damn it, another ancient existence that has become the operating law of the world! (Envious)¡±¡±


    ¡°In the future, when I go to heaven, I have to undergo the lightning tribulation to prevent the Thunder God from making things difficult for me. After going to heaven, I still have to be on tenterhooks to prevent myself from being poisoned to death. (Terrifying)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, the entire forum was in an uproar. After all, the situation had changed unexpectedly.


    Mengmei wants to evolve into a Dragon: The whole world could see the scene on the moon. It was indeed feeding dog food to the whole world! (Detestable)¡±


    One sword turtle breath: ¡± I¡¯ve eaten the food before. It¡¯s not bad and very precious, but it¡¯s not something ordinary ancient gods can eat. I only ate a bite because of a work injury a while ago. It¡¯s simply delicious and peerless! (Like)¡±

 Chapter 178

    ?


    Chapter 178: Chapter 177-the birth of primordial spiritual treasures


    Translator: 549690339


    Everyone was getting more and more anxious.


    From the looks of it, one by one, the important divine rights of the heavens and earth were being completed rapidly. In just a while, the period when the daolords had just created the world and divided the laws of the heavens and earth would be over. Once the heavenly court was established, there would no longer be such opportunities to confer titles on the heavens and earth.


    Time was running out.


    The major research institutes also understood this, and after a few hours, another player achieved something.


    [ notice: congratulations to player ¡®long Wuming¡¯, the species¡¯ slaughterer ¡®has great potential and has been rewarded with an achievement. ]


    Everyone was stunned again.


    ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s time to go in!¡± Long Wuming said.


    This one was very simple.


    He then strode into the world passageway.


    Bale was following his own path, and he was also continuing to follow his previous path of single force.


    He was now a special life form. His external bones were hard, and his body was as slender as metal. He also had his own blade that could devour the resentment and flesh of his enemies to become stronger.


    In other words, as long as he killed, he would continue to become stronger!


    I thought the Research Institute behind them would give them powerful creatures with great potential, but it¡¯s only to this extent. One of them became a Thunder God, and the other became a food God.


    Long Wuming was rather surprised, and couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    I can absorb the hostility and souls of the dead to grow. I¡¯m like the terrifying god of death in ancient myths. What kind of position will he give me? I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The ancient Barrens were filled with unknown ancient green plants.


    He landed on the ground. His body was strange to begin with, so he was quickly discovered by the cloud ancient gods flying in the sky and brought into the celestial heavens. After learning the language, long Wuming strode toward heaven surmounting Palace.


    Within Ling Tian Palace.


    A strangely shaped life form with. sharp edge LED a group of people and knelt on the ground. Dao Lord, I am the first living bone in the world. By chance.. gained intelligence. I have come to pay my respects to you. My talent is ¡­


    After hearing this, daolord Phoenix clapped her hands and laughed. is this your talent? ¡±


    killing breeds killing. In this case, in recent years, many evil things have happened to the ancient God clan in this world. They have tyrannically abused their power in the mortal world and caused great suffering to the people. We are lacking a heavenly God who can judge good and evil. You can be in charge of the heavenly laws!


    Long Wuming trembled slightly, and his eyes quickly brightened.


    I¡¯ll be in charge of the heavenly laws?


    This position didn¡¯t seem to be considered Supreme, and couldn¡¯t compare to the sun or Mother Earth, these majestic immemorial existences, but the real power was astonishing!


    ¡°As expected, the ground is filled with gold ¡­¡±


    Long Wuming couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart burn. It was much, much stronger than the theocracy of a certain Thunder God or a certain culinary God. In the future, he would find an opportunity to frame them and behead the two of them.


    He couldn¡¯t help but have a little plan.


    ¡°Thank you, daolord.¡±


    Long Wuming was excited and hurriedly lowered his head.


    Whoosh.


    A bright red Spark was branded on his forehead.


    Suddenly, daolord Phoenix¡¯s voice rang out from the entire heavenly realm.


    ¡°Xu wentu, come over here!¡±


    A moment later, a tall and strong human came to Ling Tian Palace and knelt down respectfully.


    ¡°Xu wentu, you are the son of Xu younian, the Ren zu. You are extremely talented, and I order you to be in charge of punishment with this God! He is in charge of the heavenly laws and can kill the ancient gods of the heavenly realm and the human emperors of the mortal tribes.¡±


    Xu wentu was shocked.


    The ancient gods in the sky had been neglecting their duties in recent years, especially the few Suns. They were obsessed with enjoying themselves in the sky and ignored the human world. The ancient gods on the ground had also begun to make things difficult for the human race on the ground. As long as he was in charge of this duty, he could keep the ancient gods in check.


    The situation of the weak human race could be slightly reversed.


    On the other side, long Wuming¡¯s heart sank slightly as well. He looked at the human beside him.


    He seemed to have been caught up in a power struggle ¡­


    What was the meaning of this, daolord? It was somewhat difficult to figure out, but the risk was high, and the power was great, so it was somewhat acceptable.


    Half a month later.


    Long Wuming was tied up by a chain and hung from his feet. His head was facing down and he was hanging on a door-shaped God execution stage.


    His biological shape made him look like a string of old cured meat hanging on the door beam.


    Guu!


    Gugu!


    The black chain rolled slowly. He was put down and instinctively opened his blade-like arms.


    Kachaa!


    The cold light formed a blade and chopped off the head of an ancient God who was blaspheming and guarding. Fresh blood splattered all over the God execution stage.


    The guillotine was pulled up again, like a black bat hanging upside down on the door beam. It was expressionless. so, this is my powerful position in charge of beheading gods who violate the heavenly rules. You didn¡¯t lie to me.


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s indeed a connate numinous treasure!¡±


    Xu wentu stood at the side and looked at the sharp human-shaped giant axe that was suspended in the air by chains. the more gods that are slain, the stronger the violent aura and the sharper it is! I¡¯m afraid that in the future, he will be able to break through everything and even kill an innate ancient God!¡±


    ¡®F * ck you ¡­


    I¡¯m not the guillotine!


    I¡¯m here on the battlefields, seven in seven out, the more I kill, the stronger the killing God!


    Long Wuming¡¯s heart was like dead ashes.


    However, on the God execution stage, he was still hung by his feet. He experienced the wind and rain and gradually became a landmark of the southern Heaven Gate of Heaven realm.


    Another day, Thunder God si PU passed by the God execution stage.


    The lightning Hammer in his hand was red, and he was being fed a piece of white meat with the immortality pill to keep him alive.


    Si PU was like a violent brother, his voice loud and his hands holding two hammers. next time, shout louder! If you don¡¯t scream until your throat breaks, then punch your butt! This Xiantian spirit herb is pretty good, stuff some into your butt later.¡±


    The God execution stage: ¡°??? ¡±


    Thunder hammer was speechless.


    They looked at each other affectionately, as if they had thousands of words in their minds.


    The two terrifying evil gods who had once dominated the world had actually fallen to such an end ¡­ He couldn¡¯t help but turn his head silently, pretending that he didn¡¯t see the other party in the heavenly realm.


    One of us is the God of justice who is in charge of the heavenly laws, and the other is the God of Thunder ¡­ He must have seen wrongly just now.


    Ancient gods recorded:


    [ before the Western era, the primordial spiritual treasure ¡®God execution stage¡¯ was born. Human Xu wentu held the law of heaven and could kill the head of the ancient gods of heaven and earth. ]


    ¡­..


    The atmosphere in the forum was tense. Another red-named player who had just entered the game appeared in the forum.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    In the picture, clouds and mist swirled around. In front of the God execution stage, a man¡¯s figure was majestic, bringing with him endless killing intent. He had the Emperor Qi of a true dragon and was overbearing.


    Long Wuming,¡±see, this is me!¡± I¡¯ve actually become the God of punishment and am in charge of the heavenly laws and order. I can kill anyone who disobeys the heavenly laws! (Just that overbearing.jpg)¡±


    When everyone heard this, they thought that this person was in charge of the law of heaven. Wasn¡¯t this too exaggerated?


    Wouldn¡¯t the road ahead be even more difficult?


    After surviving the lightning tribulation and enduring the heavenly court¡¯s food, he still had to worry about being accused and being captured on the God execution stage.


    ¡°Detestable!¡±


    ¡°We have to hurry!¡±


    ¡°This is simply privatizing that world!¡±


    All the major research institutes were so anxious that they started to accelerate crazily, making their final sprint.


    After a few hours, the announcement sounded, and another Russian Red name player entered. This was a creature that looked like an electric eel, and he had an audience with Ling Tian Palace. my talent is to be able to emit lightning, and it has terrifying destructive power ¡­


    Half a year later, the electrolady was flying in the sky with a whip in her hand before it rained.


    Whip said,¡¯fellow Daoist ¡­ Alright.¡±


    Hammer said,¡¯fellow Daoist ¡­ Good!¡±


    [ before the Western age, the primordial spiritual treasure ¡± God-beating whip ¡± was born. With the lightning mother holding the whip, she temporarily worked with the Thunderlord, before the shining rain. ]

 Chapter 179

    ?


    Chapter 179: The horror of the sea of consciousness system


    Translator: 549690339


    The concept of connate spirit treasures being born in different parts of the world gradually spread in this newly-formed ancient world.


    They began to believe the creatures ¡®excuses:


    At the beginning of the world, there was primal purple Qi, which attached itself to all kinds of treasures and gave birth to wisdom, forming connate Supreme treasures.


    The connate spirit treasure was born with the beginning of the world. It was extremely powerful and had all kinds of strange powers. For example, it was the first vine, the first piece of flesh, the first bone ¡­


    a primordial spiritual treasure, its status is probably on par with a primordial ancient God ¡­


    They couldn¡¯t help but ponder.


    I can¡¯t let them go to Ling Tian Palace. When Dao Lord distribute them to the ancient gods, I might not get a share of the spirit treasures!


    once the connate spiritual treasure is born, I must go and plunder it!


    ¡°The treasures of heaven and earth belong to the virtuous!¡±


    A few hours passed in reality.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± A Calabash-shaped creature entered. It was also a red-named player. I¡¯m finally here. I told you that I¡¯m the first Calabash in the world to have gained wisdom. What kind of position will you give me if I go to meet the daolord? ¡±


    When it saw the ancient gods coming and going in the sky, it couldn¡¯t help but shout at the sky. After all, according to its experience, they would take it to the heavenly realm, learn a language, and have an audience with the daolords.


    ¡°Hahaha, the heavens are helping me! Another connate spirit treasure has been born!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t send him to the daolord!¡±


    The eyes of all the great existences turned red, and they began to fight for it. They quickly swarmed over.


    BOOM!


    In an instant, they were locked in a fierce battle, and the five-colored light covered the sky and earth.


    Among them, the most exaggerated one was a Daoist. He stood in front of an ancient mountain, grabbed a string of seven-colored gourds, and ran away. I¡¯ve calculated with my fingers. This primordial spiritual treasure is destined to be mine ¡­


    The gourd was shaking in his hand and was in a mess in the wind.???


    ¡®What¡¯s going on ¡­¡¯


    ¡°Eh, there¡¯s a consciousness wave? This heavenly treasure even has its own consciousness?¡± The Daoist was surprised and slowly wiped his face.


    The screen instantly turned black.


    The gourd was speechless.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the researchers around him with a dumbfounded expression.


    The rest of the researchers also broke down.


    No more?


    The entire Research Institute had researched for so long and spent countless resources and manpower, but it was gone just like that?


    ¡°We can¡¯t be the only ones to suffer in silence.¡±


    Therefore, these researchers in white coats pushed up their glasses and posted online.


    ¡­.


    Then, all the red names were killed.


    In fact, a few of them, starting from the gourd, didn¡¯t even get to see the daolord¡¯s face before they died.


    He wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to hide.


    At the very least, the previous four were still in pain and struggling on whilst at death¡¯s door. They were locked up and could not move ¡­


    In this world, with the creation of the heaven and earth and the beginning of the origin, not only were the 13 innate ancient gods born, but there were also eight primordial spiritual treasures, which were the heaven-connecting builder tree, the heavenly Thunder hammer, the undying Osmanthus tree, the God-slaying stage, the God-beating whip, the origin gourd, the Yin Yang picture, the soul-summoning banner ¡­


    With the birth of eight natural treasures and the possession of the ancient gods, the laws of the world were gradually completed.


    On this day, the world-splitting daolord yang God announced to the world:


    the matter of establishing the heaven and earth has been settled. In the future, the heaven and earth can operate on their own. I will enter the Dao in seclusion and ignore External Affairs. You can rule the world and build your own heavenly court!


    ¡­..


    Xu Zhi was a little stunned when he saw the entry of all the species with great potential.


    ¡°I know that the fruit of the creation wood is delicious, but is the Osmanthus tree really so sweet?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but mumble, thinking that he could find a time to try it.


    However, in the ¡± spore evolution ¡± sandbox, the species that had been accumulated for so long had exploded. Eight species with potential had all entered the New World.


    One creation wood and seven red-named players ¡­


    Those who could enter within a short period of time had all gone in.


    Even though they were all wiped out.


    however, this piece of land is considered to have taken its initial form. There are all sorts of connate spiritual treasures and spiritual plants. Xu Zhi was very much looking forward to this second new world, and he had high hopes for it.


    The first sandbox world had been built casually back then, and he did not have much experience.


    Moreover, the extraordinary species that the Sorcerer world had released back then were extremely rare. There were only a few of them, such as the evil eye, slime, the final chicken ¡­


    And now, eight extraordinary species had been thrown into this sandbox from the beginning. The number of extraordinary species alone had instantly surpassed the number of species in the Sorcerer world.


    Furthermore, all eight of them were of extremely high quality.


    Cutie Pie¡¯s builder tree, and the rest were the species that the seven red-name players ¡®Research Institute had painstakingly researched.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be disappointed,¡± Xu Zhi raised his eyebrows and took a sip of tea from his chair. He took a small sip and said, ¡± now that the initial stage of the creation of the world has passed, it has begun to develop on the right track. First of all, the Phoenix has begun to live in seclusion. It is inevitable that disputes will arise everywhere, and the killing intent will come.


    Xu Zhi calmed down.


    It was time for Phoenix to become a God.


    ¡­..


    Before the Western epoch.


    The daolords created the world and set the rules for it.


    The thirteen innate ancient gods maintained the order while the eight innate spiritual treasures were born one after another, the creation wood, the Osmanthus tree, the God execution stage, the Thunder hammer ¡­ The chaos continued for several years, the rules of heaven and earth gradually settled, and the daolords retired.


    After another three years, the human race was suppressed, and the nine Sun perfected Lords had the intention of establishing the ancient celestial heavens.


    He even said that if he didn¡¯t agree, he would burn the earth and destroy the seven human tribes!


    The following year, Ren zu went to heaven.


    &Nbsp; he had a head of white hair, and there was no emotion on his ordinary face. He sat alone in front of the sun god Palace, challenging nine ancient sun gods and blocking the door. only one sun can go out at a time.


    ¡°Impudent! Ren zu, we originally thought of how you sat on the same futon as us to listen to Dao back then. As long as you submit to our rule, we will not exterminate the human race, but you are actually so presumptuous?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to stop the nine of us by yourself?¡±


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    Xu younian¡¯s terrifying aura spread across the heaven realm.


    The sixth level of Grotto-heaven had actually unleashed an extremely terrifying might.


    At this moment, Xu Zhi also took a sip of the Phoenix Spirit tea in shock. how is this possible? he¡¯s only at the sixth realm Grotto-heaven realm. Under the same realm, he¡¯s only equivalent to a Level-6 legendary sorcerer in the Sorcerer world. But his aura now is comparable to a Level-7 epic? It¡¯s not even an ordinary myth-rank, it¡¯s close to the human limit of demigod ¡­¡±


    He was clearly a rank 6 legend wizard, but he had the power to surpass an entire rank 7 epic and was close to a demigod. This was too frightening.


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. His current level of knowledge was not low either. this should be the advantage of this system. Wizards cultivate their individual mental power. Without the help of heaven and earth, their power is fixed, not one bit more or one bit less. On the other hand, they cultivate their inner heaven and earth and their sea of consciousness. They can borrow external objects, which makes their power very flexible and able to make use of the general trend.


    I¡¯m afraid that Xu younian has stored all the cultivation resources of the entire human race in his sea of consciousness. He alone is enough to represent all the cultivators of the entire race.


    The price was very high. The others would lose their cultivation, and his sea of consciousness might not be able to withstand that much power.


    BOOM!


    A terrifying aura filled the air, and a terrifying power circulated around. It was as if a wisp of Emperor¡¯s might had appeared in the world, and that aura actually suppressed all the sun golden crows, making them tremble in fear.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    &Nbsp; the nine golden crows and the ancient gods all paled.


    They felt like a living God was in front of them. It was as if a seventh realm great emperor dongxu had broken free from his shackles and crushed them by a large realm.


    ¡°I¡¯m here on behalf of the entire race.¡±


    Xu younian stepped forward, his voice calm and ancient. we humans don¡¯t want to fight for anything, but we also don¡¯t want to be bullied. We aren¡¯t as powerful as the ancient gods, but we have many humans. I alone represent the entire race.


    The greater the number of humans, the greater their potential.


    ¡°We don¡¯t believe it. You can¡¯t withstand the power of so many human cultivators. You¡¯re just holding on.¡± The nine golden crows were ablaze.


    Shua!


    A five-colored radiance bloomed and the flames burned.


    On this day, Xu younian charged into the heaven realm alone and suppressed the nine great ancient sun gods.


    The entire Sun Palace was covered in blood. Golden and red blood mixed together. Xu younian¡¯s white clothes were stained with blood as he stood guard calmly in front of the sun Shen temple.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±


    Inside the sun Palace, the nine suns retracted, looking at Ren zu who was sitting at the door, they started to feel fear.


    They could clearly feel that Xu younian was just bluffing. He was on the verge of death, but no one dared to go out together. They were afraid that he would risk his life and drag them down with him.


    For an entire month, there was only one sun out on duty every time.


    Another month passed.


    Xu younian descended to the mortal world, and the heavenly realm promised to continue their rule and no longer mention the establishment of the ancient celestial heavens.


    No one knew how much pressure Ren zu had to bear to break into the celestial heavens alone for the sake of the entire human race on earth ¡­ Facing nine ancient sun gods alone, what kind of price did he have to pay? his body started to crack, as if his entire sea of consciousness was showing signs of shattering.


    Xu younian sat in the middle of the tribe, coughing up blood. He looked at the leaders of the tribes and said calmly, I¡¯ve opened up a sea of consciousness cultivation technique above the various major realms to condense my own soul. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to absorb the huge amount of your spirit and condense it into my sea of consciousness.


    Xu younian slowly opened his sea of consciousness.


    A space that was almost broken was exposed in front of everyone. In the sea of consciousness surrounded by white mist, a golden pill that was also about to break was suspended. this condensation method of mine is called core condensation.

 Chapter 180

    ?


    Chapter 180: Chapter 179 replacing God


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Congeal the pill.¡±


    The surrounding humans looked at each other.


    In the tribe, Xu younian explained to everyone, ¡± daolords pass down paths to open up an internal space for living beings. A person¡¯s consciousness lives in this internal space, but it can¡¯t be condensed. It only becomes stronger as the living space grows bigger.


    ¡°This is a quantitative change. The quantity is increasing, but it¡¯s not a qualitative change,¡±


    Thus, he had this idea:


    Since the monster race could gain intelligence in such a dense sea of consciousness, could humans use this dense sea of consciousness to compress their soul energy and transform their soul?


    This might be the true use of the space in the sea of consciousness.


    Therefore, he tried to turn the high-energy and dense space in his sea of consciousness into a vortex. Finally, the energy condensed on his soul and gradually turned into a golden energy pill ¡­


    The surrounding humans were all shocked. this is the soul core formation technique? ¡±


    Someone could not help but ask,¡¯then Ren zu, can you move this Golden Soul pellet into someone else¡¯s sea of consciousness and take over their body? Just like the demon race¡¯s transformation?¡±


    After all, Ren zu¡¯s body was damaged and he was on the verge of death.


    He bore the full cultivation of all the human cultivators, and the space in his sea of consciousness was almost crushed.


    Xu younian kept coughing blood, but he shook his head.¡±That¡¯s impossible. The monster race can occupy a person¡¯s sea of consciousness because they have a physical body. My golden core is an energy spirit body, which can¡¯t accommodate the space of other people¡¯s sea of consciousness and can¡¯t survive.¡±


    Another three years passed.


    The human race gradually regained its peace, but the trauma it suffered could not be erased.


    Back then, the powers of the ancient cultivators of the various major human races gathered on Ren zu¡¯s body and his cultivation was crippled. He quickly turned into an old man and walked towards death.


    And Ren zu¡¯s long sea of consciousness could not withstand so much power, he was almost on the verge of death after that battle, coughing up blood every day, and needed someone to support him as he walked.


    The human race was already an arrow at the end of its flight.


    Another ten years passed.


    In the 30 to 40 years of a human¡¯s life, the ancient cultivators of that era had all lost their cultivation and had all died of old age.


    Xu younian was the only one left in the human tribe.


    The nine Sun celestial gods in the sky were still calm and continued to blame themselves. They would look at the earth from time to time, waiting for Xu younian to die.


    ¡°Why is Ren zu still not dead? It¡¯s obvious that its aura is so weak that it¡¯s on the verge of dissipating every day ¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s holding his breath, but what¡¯s the use?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long he can hold it in.¡±


    ¡­.


    The ancient gods in the sky sneered.


    But another five years passed.


    The mountain range was covered in green, and an extremely happy voice came from the Changyang mountain, ¡± hahaha, I¡¯ve succeeded, I¡¯ve finally succeeded!


    The woodcutter, who went up the mountain to chop wood every day, had aged a lot over the years. we finally succeeded? ¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡±


    Tian tu laughed out loud. This head was very beautiful, and it was cut into a buzz cut. I have opened up the immortality herb. You can now merge into my body.


    He mumbled to himself, ¡± the life forms in this world have their first gene. It¡¯s not easy to develop a second gene. I¡¯ve been asking them to collect all the herbs for me to study before I could create it ¡­


    In fact, it was very difficult to produce a new second gene agent in just ten years. The reason why it could be produced now was that this gene expansion drug was made after imitating alchemy Emperor¡¯s drug.


    Because the most important substitute for the Phoenix blood had been found!


    Many of the ancient gods here seemed to be weakened versions of the Phoenix blood, which could be easily refined and purified.


    There were a few strange-looking humans standing in front of him.


    Some had six legs and four wings, some were covered in black scales, some had the head of a human and the body of a beast, and there were two green snakes on their ears.


    Tian tu looked at the group of people in front of him. each and every one of you from the Sorcerer tribe has inherited my power. Your physical bodies are strong, and your recovery abilities are strong. You are all almost immortal. However, you need to hide and cultivate. Let the human tribe attract their attention in front ¡­


    The surrounding people felt uneasy.


    Tian tu laughed, encouraging the people. all of you, read it to me. The history of mankind is the history of fighting against nature, it is a hymn of courage! Defeat evil ¡­ Defeat the ancient gods! Death can¡¯t crush our backbones or destroy our torsos!¡±


    Another fifteen years passed.


    The nine ancient sun gods in the sky seemed to be getting impatient.


    ¡°There¡¯s a strange movement in the sky again. I¡¯ll go up again.¡±


    Xu younian had already turned into a white-haired old man. He trembled and barely managed to stand up.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    At the side, a few of Xu wentu¡¯s offsprings wanted to say something but stopped.


    After the Dao Lord retired, the heaven realm was gradually controlled, and Xu wentu¡¯s priesthood of the law of heaven was also removed with an excuse.


    ¡°Father, please bring our cultivation.¡± They hesitated for a moment before opening up their sea of consciousness.


    Xu younian¡¯s old body sat on the animal skin, calmly looking at his children.


    The new generation of heroes of the tribe appeared in front of them one after another. please take us with you.


    The old Xu younian looked at them calmly.


    Every single one of them here was a genius, and some of them were even as talented as him, but they ¡­


    The time was too short.


    ¡°Old man, you¡¯re here again.¡±


    A faint sigh came from the creation wood.


    She had never thought that the strong human in animal skin who had sat on the futon with her and listened to her preaching would come to this day.


    ¡°Green vine Mother Earth.¡± Xu younian¡¯s old body slowly walked up to the heaven realm. Step by step, he let out an ancient sigh, ¡± you are the only ancient God that is different from the others ¡­


    The creation wood was silent for a moment. Suddenly. a willow leaf fell on his body. go back. You shouldn¡¯t have died so quickly ¡­ Take away a part of my body. It belongs to you, and it will help you find a way to become stronger.¡±


    Xu younian was startled. He accepted the Willow catkin and turned back after a moment of surprise.


    Another three years passed.


    Xu younian had made a breakthrough and once again ascended to the sky. His thick white hair danced wildly as he sat in front of the sun Shen temple.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sitting here for a month, and I¡¯m only allowed to go out for one sun.¡±


    ¡°How audacious!¡±


    a mere human dares to offend an innate ancient God that is born with the heaven and earth!


    Ren zu Xu has lived for many years, you are too presumptuous, you have absorbed the power of the entire human race ¡­ The Golden Crow Crown Prince, long Hong, sneered coldly as he stared at the old man in front of him.


    The withered old man in front of him was surrounded by clouds and mist, and his eyes were empty and listless.


    It was like a corpse.


    According to their speculations, Xu younian should have died ten years ago.


    His sea of consciousness had absorbed the cultivation of the entire human race. The space of his sea of consciousness had been shattered. He didn¡¯t know what kind of will he had used to hold on until today. He had even absorbed it a second time.


    ¡°You¡¯re completely done for.¡±


    they can¡¯t stop us from using humans as our slaves to build the ancient heavenly court ¡­


    The nine golden crows pounced forward, erupting with endless light and fire. The entire heavenly court was shaking.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    After a moment, the entire sun Shen temple was covered in blood.


    Xu younian returned from the horizon, coughing up blood. He sat in the tribe and calmed the people around him.


    ¡°Ren zu ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ren zu ¡­¡±


    Xu younian was silent for a moment, then calmly looked around.¡±The reason why I was able to return was because Mother Earth of the creation wood gave me a hint. I have taken another step after core formation! He has opened up another realm for the human race!¡±


    Xu younian slowly opened his sea of consciousness. The Golden pill that was on the verge of shattering had already disappeared.


    In its place was a builder tree, standing in the wisps of mist in the sea of consciousness. It was as if it was splitting the heaven and earth apart, supporting the entire universe. this is the primordial spirit. The primordial spirit can have thousands of forms ¡­ I have the creation wood primordial spirit.¡±


    The surrounding area trembled.


    A condensed golden core turning into a primordial spirit?


    ¡°Then why is the primordial spirit in the shape of the creation wood?¡± someone could not help but ask.


    I discovered that consciousness can¡¯t be a rootless floating duckweed. It needs to be entrusted with a physical object. Therefore, my Golden Soul pill parasitized on a branch of the creation wood. With the creation wood as the primordial spirit, I hid it in my sea of consciousness and refined it every day ¡­ This primordial spirit can improve one¡¯s soul cultivation base, and it can also be used as a Natal acquired Supreme treasure to attack others.¡±


    Primordial spirit?


    An intrinsic acquired Supreme treasure?


    The minds of the people around him shook.


    Xu younian said calmly, ¡± I¡¯ve thought about it before. Since the ancient gods have taken human form, they have taken human form, and their true forms are primordial spirits ¡­ Then why can¡¯t we humans do the opposite? Use them as primordial spirits?¡±


    The surroundings trembled violently, as if a new world had been opened up.


    ¡°So, I choose the creation wood.¡±


    Xu younian said, ¡± the ancient gods obliterated the consciousness of humans and occupied their bodies. They became primordial spirits in their sea of consciousness. Then, we obliterated the consciousness of the ancient gods and brought them into our sea of consciousness to become our primordial spirits!


    A human could kill an ancient God and turn into a primordial spirit?


    A thunderclap seemed to have sounded in the minds of the surrounding crowd!


    This was no longer a relationship of humans being hunted by ancient gods. Instead, humans and ancient gods could hunt each other.


    The human race had a body and lacked a primordial spirit.


    Ancient gods were primordial spirits and lacked bodies.


    Xu younian said calmly, ¡± this way, we can kill all the ancient gods. Thunder God, mother of lightning, and even the nine suns. We can use them as our primordial spirits ¡­ With the creation wood as my primordial spirit, I created a volume called ¡®creation wood heaven-opening Scripture¡¯. I take the creation wood as my own primordial spirit, and when cultivated to the highest level, I can turn into a creation wood that can open the sky and devour the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth. My combat power is infinite, which is for everyone¡¯s reference.¡±


    Xu younian spread out an ancient scroll made of animal skin and handed it to everyone.


    He couldn¡¯t help but slowly raise his head.


    our psyche ocean can contain ancient gods. As long as we kill the sun and obliterate its consciousness, the Golden core will merge with it and become a sun Yuan Shen. We can refine it into a life-bound magical treasure and replace it!


    He could even kill the sun and replace the innate deity position?


    The people around them trembled as an unbelievable thought emerged in their minds.


    Xu younian said calmly,¡±from now on, I¡¯ve established the orthodoxy for the human race!¡± In the cultivation of the human race, there should be the core formation realm and the primordial spirit realm ¡­ The human race should also have the ¡®mi Luo heaven great sun Sutra¡¯! There are nine days in the world, and only nine people can be killed to cultivate!¡±


    These words were like a bolt of lightning on a clear day!


    Within the moon god Palace.


    Yueshen was cooking Osmanthus trees in the pavilion, and the Golden Crow Crown Prince, Long Chen, was sitting cross-legged. He suddenly opened his eyes and said, ¡± Not good!


    ¡°What?¡± Yueshen was shocked.


    Long Hong stood up and paced back and forth, ¡± man wants to conquer the heavens and replace the position of the ancient God. Operating the heavens and earth, the ancient God¡¯s great Tribulation is coming!

 Chapter 181

    ?


    Chapter 181: The immortal ancient existence


    Translator: 549690339


    Another ten years had passed since Ren zu Xu started his Dao lectures, but the human race was still lacking in talent.


    Following the previous time, Ren zu absorbed the cultivation of the human race cultivators again, and there was a chasm once more.


    This was like an endless cycle. It was impossible for new blood to rise, and it was also approaching the end.


    Xu younian could no longer bear this seriously injured body. He stood up and looked around. I¡¯m going on my last trip.


    ¡°Void ancestor ¡­¡±


    At this moment, the people of the tribe walked out one by one. The strong men wearing animal skins and the women holding their children gradually had bitter expressions.


    Another group of young people slowly stood up and said, ¡± ¡°Bring our cultivation along, even though we¡¯ve only trained for over ten years ¡­¡±


    Xu younian looked around and calmed down again.


    On this day, an ordinary-looking white-haired old man ascended into the sky. The sky was covered in dark clouds, and a heart-wrenching sound came from the sky. The light cast from the builder tree was accompanied by fine blood.


    ¡°Ren zu ¡­¡±


    All the human tribes across the land started to wail. For hundreds of years, Xu younian had been the protector of the entire land and protected the shifts of generations of human tribes.


    Everyone stared at the sky for a long time, but this time, Ren zu did not return from the sky.


    Ren zu Xu had lived for many years, and his life ended.


    This was the toughest period of time for the humans of the ancient land. Ren zu was under too much pressure.


    In his two hundred years of life, he had fought from birth until his later years. When he was young, he led his tribe to fight against various giant beasts. When he was middle-aged, he was lucky enough to go to heaven and listen to Dao Lords preach. When he was old, he welcomed the most tragic and lonely period of his later years. The cultivators of the same generation and even his descendants passed their cultivation to him. He fought with the nine ancient sun gods in the sky until he grew old and weak.


    In the later generations, there were very few records of this era¡¯s history. It was hard to imagine what kind of desperate situation they had encountered back then, but their achievements could not be erased in the future.


    The void Emperor could indeed be called the first and most ancient human Emperor.


    Even though in the eyes of the future generations, he was only at the seventh grade void realm, he had listened to the Dao Lord¡¯s teachings and fought alone in front of the sun god temple. No one could accompany him for his entire life, and he had even opened up the core formation and primordial spirit realms ¡­


    He could have achieved even more and even reached primordial chaos, but he was born at the wrong time.


    ¡­..


    The nine golden crows had been severely injured and had been recuperating for a long time, but they still felt a little scared.


    Xu younian is indeed difficult to deal with. The human race¡¯s potential is too terrifying. There are many of them, and they are not afraid of death. They can put the cultivation and life of the entire race on one person ¡­


    he¡¯s just a human. We innate ancient gods are born with the heaven and earth. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that we don¡¯t want to fight to the death with him, we would have killed him long ago.


    the current result is not bad. Before he died, he couldn¡¯t kill us. It only dragged on for a few decades. It¡¯s acceptable.


    ¡°Then, the ancient gods¡± celestial heavens shall be established!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    On this day, the ancient gods ¡®celestial heavens was established.


    The nine ancient sun gods were the nine celestial emperors, each in charge of a region.


    &Nbsp; the nine suns were the strongest, and the nine brothers were of the same breath and branch. The other four ancient gods could only submit.


    The era had entered the era where the ancient gods ruled the world.


    Due to Xu younian¡¯s actions, the entire human tribe no longer had any experts. They were all ordinary people. The gods in the sky were angry, but they had no place to vent their anger.


    In the following days, although the ancient gods ¡®reproductive abilities were poor, their offspring gradually ruled the entire land.


    River gods, earth gods, and mountain Gods could be seen everywhere.


    If they wanted rain and sunlight, they would have to pay tribute to the young boys and girls regularly.


    The human race had been reduced to meat.


    In addition, humans were also used by the new generation of ancient gods to seize bodies and cultivate.


    As for the Golden Crow Crown Prince, long Hong, he dominated the world and ruled over everything.


    He had the most powerful combat strength and shocking talent in the world. If not for Xu younian¡¯s unconventional methods of gathering the energy of the entire human race, he would not have been a match for the Golden Crow Crown Prince long Hong.


    This heavenly Emperor was known by the world as: ¡®Supreme and true golden sun great emperor long Hong¡¯ lived in the sun god Palace.


    ¡­..


    Another thirty years passed.


    A group of deformed humans gradually emerged from the ground. They had human heads, snake bodies, and fleshy wings on their backs.


    In the beginning, some ancient gods suspected their identities, but they released their ancient God bodies in their sea of consciousness to prove that they were ancient gods.


    In another fifty years, this type of ancient God gradually expanded their power and took up various positions.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to start.¡± Tian tu chuckled and looked at the woodcutter from back then. woodcutter, you ¡­


    ¡°Call me di Qi.¡±


    The woodcutter who used to sit on the long Yang mountain had turned from a young man to the most powerful leader of the Sorcerer tribe.


    In the sea of consciousness of the Sorcerer clan, there were ancient gods who had been secretly killed. There were strange birds, divine sparrows ¡­ As their own primordial spirits, they had already assumed certain duties in the celestial heavens by impersonating ancient gods. They were in charge of the order of heaven and earth and were able to make clouds and rain.


    a spy from a dish infiltrated the celestial heavens and hid in the dark. He even stole a deity position! Tian tu laughed again. the nine suns Celestial Emperor, it¡¯s about time to start! Prepare to shoot the sun!¡±


    The woodcutter nodded.


    He was no longer the weak human he was back then.


    His goal today was to shoot the sun, steal the sun godhood, and turn an ancient innate sun god into his Yuan Shen ¡­


    The Golden Crow Yuan Shen!


    ¡°The heavens send out killing intent, the stars shift, the earth sends out killing intent, the dragon and snake rise!¡±


    Woodcutter di Qi looked at the sky and was suddenly in a daze. After countless years of suffering, everything was about to open here. He couldn¡¯t help but mumble, ¡± demons, monsters, demons, Buddhas, Immortals, and gods, destroy the character ¡®Wu¡¯ to become a human.


    He looked around, and the Sorcerer tribesmen around him laughed.


    They had been waiting for this day for far, far too long. The human race had protected them from the front, and it was precisely because they had transformed into this non-human form that they had the opportunity to rise.


    but we¡¯re not human after all ¡­


    His voice carried a hint of bitterness as he led the Sorcerer tribe away from the mountain range, ¡± Ren zu has lived for many years. I promise you that the era of the connate ancient gods will soon be over!!


    A Great Tribulation of the world was rapidly forming.


    The 12 strongest members of the Sorcerer tribe had already reached the initial stage of the seventh Void realm.


    Furthermore, the human and sorcerer cultivators had also added their cultivation to the 12 members of the Sorcerer tribe.


    The 12 of them had gathered all the luck and momentum of the two races.


    &Nbsp; ¡± ancient God Shi Yun, you¡¯re actually planning a rebellion? ¡±


    True Monarch Caiyun, you!!


    ¡­.


    The nine Sun innate monarchs were all killed.


    On this day, the people saw an unforgettable scene in the sky.


    The nine suns hung high in the sky and danced in the sky. Terrifying witch ancestors were chasing each other, holding giant axes and sharp blades.


    the demon race, together with the human race and the Wu race, shall banish the old innate gods. The evil of heaven and earth shall be exterminated by all postcelestial beings! The green Lotus strode forward and rose into the air.


    Ancient gods recorded:


    [ before the Western era, the heavens and earth were created more than 300 years ago. The Lord Daoist established the order for the heaven and earth and then retired. The ancient gods ¡®Celestial Court was established. Less than 100 years later, the ancient gods¡¯ Great Tribulation occurred and all living things were destroyed. ]


    ¡­..


    This battle was truly too long.


    The Sorcerer tribe carried the power of the two tribes and fought valiantly against the 13 innate ancient gods for luck.


    This was a battle between the innate ancient gods and the postnate living beings.


    No God could always be high and mighty.


    After another hundred years, the nine innate sun ancient gods fell one after another. The remaining three ancient gods couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and joined the killing.


    Only yueshen remained calm and ignored the disputes.


    After a long time, the earth was stained with blood, and the living beings in the world were reduced to less than 10%. The nine innate sun ancient gods were completely dead, and the three ancient gods were also executed. Their consciousnesses were wiped away, leaving behind only their bodies.


    In ancient times, the twelve connate beings who created the world, except for the moon goddess, were completely annihilated. They were integrated into the twelve most powerful sorcerer tribesmen as primordial spirits and were later called: The twelve ancestors of sorcery.


    They replaced the 12 innate ancient gods and took charge of the priesthood.


    The woodcutter of the past was now called Emperor Qi, the head of the ancestors of sorcery.


    ¡°We finally won.¡±


    The sky was dark. Di Qi stood in the blood and looked at the Warriors of the Sorcerer tribe who were bathed in blood.


    ¡°From today onwards, we will use our primordial spirits to control the order of heaven and earth and carry out the Dao on behalf of the heavens!¡± Di Qi released the sun Yuan Shen from his sea of consciousness.


    Huala!


    A blazing sun hung in the sky. Its light fell on his determined face and the faces of the Warriors of the Sorcerer tribe. It seemed to be imprinted into eternity and turned into the most ancient story and legend.


    He cultivated the great sun primordial chaos Scripture and used the sun as his primordial spirit.


    At this moment, an ancestor of sorcery beside him could not help but say, ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, should we destroy Thor¡¯s hammer, cut down the World Tree, and rescue our wizard ancestor, the sky map war god?¡±


    Di Qi shook his head. witchcraft is known as God-defying! people are free only when they break the cage. If we let an ancient God stay on our heads, we will go against our original intention ¡­ Let him continue to be suppressed at the foot of the mountain, and eat and drink every day.¡±


    The surrounding sorcerer tribesmen nodded in agreement.


    The heaven realm was covered in blood, and countless human, sorcerer, and ancient God corpses were buried.


    The group of them headed to the sun Shen temple in a pool of blood.


    One of the ancestors of sorcery looked at the land and suddenly said, ¡± Emperor di Qi, I suddenly have a terrifying thought. Today, we have overthrew the old innate ancient gods and taken over the heaven court. But in the future, we might be the next innate ancient God that will be overthrew by the new innate gods.


    Di Qi was slightly startled.


    The powerful ancestors of sorcery beside him didn¡¯t say a word and silently waited for Emperor di Qi.


    Half a day later, di Qi opened his eyes and said, ¡± what you said has indeed made me think about the future. In the future, we may go down the path of decay. Today, we will seek the good fortune of the human race, for the postcelestial beings in the world, we will overcome all obstacles, shed our blood and lives, and overthrow the rule of the innate ancient gods. But what about the future? ¡±


    ¡°We will become the next batch of innate ancient gods.¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s face was cold. Suddenly, he laughed in a low voice and said in a self-deprecating manner, ¡± that¡¯s right. Then, should we kill ourselves? ¡±


    The surrounding people peeked at each other.


    ¡°No! This is a new era, an era that belongs to us, the Sorcerer tribe!¡±


    Gradually, di Qi laughed wildly, ¡± ¡°What is there to fear about the future! I will stride forward!¡±


    if one day, we are going to rot in the future and don¡¯t think for the world¡¯s living beings, turning into the truly high and mighty ancient Xiantian existences, there will naturally be people who will rise again and overthrow us old gods!


    He shouted, ¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t born to be an Emperor, so why should I be afraid of being pushed into the mortal world?¡±


    This scene was recorded for eternity. The last page of ancient gods recorded:


    [ before the Western era, the primordial heavenly court was destroyed and the era of the innate ancient gods ended. The Wu tribe established the ¡®Kaiyuan Wu court¡¯ and the Wu tribe became the protagonists of heaven and earth. A Golden Age began in the Western era. ]


    ¡­..


    The damage to the earth was gradually smoothed over by time.


    The twelve ancestors of sorcery of Emperor Qi would take over the duties of the twelve innate ancient gods.


    The last one, the moon god, stood aloof from worldly affairs and escaped the fate of death. She still lived in the Moon Palace and held the godhood of the moon God of heaven and earth.


    In another year, di Qi ascended the throne.


    He ascended the throne and on the day he ascended the throne, he married the most beautiful woman in the world, the moon goddess, in the sun god Palace.


    He was also the only surviving innate ancient God of the old days.


    After the complicated ceremony of heaven and earth, the entire heaven realm was still bustling with noise and excitement. Red lanterns were hung everywhere, and drunk Grand Magi were everywhere.


    In the wedding room, di Qi slowly walked over and lifted the curtain of the bride, revealing the beautiful face of the moon goddess.


    ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment?¡± Di Qi revealed a smile.


    Yueshen si Yun¡¯s entire body trembled, and his heart became extremely complicated.


    She was originally the Empress of the Golden Crow Crown Prince long Hong after the ancient celestial heavens was established. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the ancient celestial heavens would be overthrown not long after it was established. She was actually married to a postcelestial human of the Wu clan ¡­


    Suddenly, di Qi sat down beside the bed and chuckled, ¡± ¡°Xi Yun ¡®er, don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s me ¡­¡±


    Yueshen¡¯s body trembled.


    Judging from the tone of his voice, he must have been a dead ancient connate being.


    you¡¯re not di Qi, you¡¯re the Golden Crow Dragon!!!


    She was so scared that she stepped back.


    Looking at the newly appointed heavenly Emperor of the Sorcerer tribe, he could not help but shiver as a terrifying thought rapidly grew in his mind ¡­


    ¡°Who says I¡¯m not di Qi ¡­ I¡¯m di Qi, a human being from the Wu clan.¡± Di Qi gently kissed her lips and whispered in her ear with a smile, ¡± ¡°My dear, I am that woodcutter, the first shaman in the world.¡±


    Yueshen si Yun¡¯s mind was like a sudden clap of thunder.


    This was a terrifying scheme that had started hundreds of years ago. During the era when the daolords were distributing godhood, no one knew that the Golden Crow Crown Prince had already sneaked into the mortal world, turned into a woodcutter, and went to see the heavenly map war god who had just been suppressed ¡­


    Not only was he fighting for the ancient God¡¯s rule, he was also leaving a way out.


    Regardless of whether the innate ancient God or the postcelestial human race won, he would be the only winner.


    Initially, he had a backup plan for both sides, but when he saw that the power of heaven and earth was slowly collapsing and Xu younian opened up the path of Yuan Shen cultivation, he understood that the innate ancient gods were no longer the only irreplaceable innate living beings!


    The ancient God calamity was coming!


    From that moment on, he had completely become a member of the Sorcerer tribe. As the woodcutter and the leader of the Sorcerer tribe, he had spent his entire life¡¯s effort and effort to become the enemy of the innate ancient God ¡­


    In fact, the high and mighty innate ancient gods were so easily overthrown that he was the one who personally overthrown his old rule!


    Di Qi smiled. my brothers are too foolish. For hundreds of years, they have been arrogant and conceited, thinking that they are the ancient sun god and that the world can not be without a day. No one would dare to kill them, and no one would kill them. Unless the world was destroyed, they would not die. They did not leave any path of retreat for themselves.


    As for the other ancient connate existences, Zi Qing Shuang Yun and Feng were extremely smart. Perhaps they also sensed the Great Terror of the Great Tribulation coming after me, so they descended to the mortal world one after another to become members of the Wu tribe. They left behind a way to escape the Great Tribulation of the ancient gods.


    Even now, these ancient existences have re-mixed into the twelve ancestors of sorcery. Even I don¡¯t know who they are ¡­¡±


    Yueshen was sweating all over. The Kaiyuan Magus court had just been established, and there were twelve Grand Magi. No one knew how many old innate Magi were hidden in the court ¡­


    has the era of the ancient gods really been overthrown? ¡±


    Yueshen was terrified as she looked at the man who had changed his face but still had the golden sun Crow as his primordial spirit.


    All the efforts of the Sorcerer tribe, the human tribe, the demon tribe, and even the human ancestor Xu younian were taken over by him ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve made you worried and scared.¡±


    Di Qi smiled and pointed at the beautiful moon Palace with deep love on his face, ¡± Kong Yun, no matter how the world changes or how the world is destroyed, as long as we can live on, I will continue to live with you. I will build the most beautiful palace for you and live a happy life ¡­


    He suddenly remembered that he was the young woodsman who held a stone axe in his hand. He was carefree in the mountains, looking at the head suppressed at the foot of the mountain. The young man¡¯s hot-blooded words: ¡°I want to learn the wondrous art of great freedom! Overthrow the rule of the innate ancient gods in the heavens and let the gods in the heavens and earth only maintain order and serve the people, not treat them as slaves.¡±


    Hahaha.


    What bold words.


    ¡°Xu younian, that terrifying person ¡­¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s face was calm, and his eyes flashed with the image of his lifelong opponent.


    He suddenly muttered with a smile,¡±yes, as you can see, you have succeeded ¡­¡± I overthrew myself.¡±

 Chapter 182

    ?


    Chapter 182: The Phoenix achieves primordial chaos


    Translator: 549690339


    On the day of the wedding, heaven and earth rejoiced, and the sun and moon shone together. In the heavenly realm, there were many celestial Lords, eight Golden Suns, and all kinds of phenomena in the seven-colored light. It lasted for three months.


    This year.


    Emperor diqi married the moon goddess, ascended the throne, established the yuan heavenly court, and established order. The first year of the Western Yuan.


    Different from the tyrannical ancient gods ¡®celestial heavens, this Celestial Emperor of the Wu tribe went to court every day after he ascended the throne. He summoned all the gods and officials to manage the mountains and rivers together. He was even so detailed as to calculate the number of rainfall in various places every day.


    He made great efforts to rule the country, was a man of great talent, and sought blessings for all living beings in the world.


    The later generations also had a very high evaluation of him:


    After overthrowing the tyrannical ancient innate gods, he stepped into the eternal era of the postnate living beings and became the first great emperor of the postnate living beings!


    Kai Yuan heavenly court, Year 12.


    Ren zu has shown great kindness to postcelestial lifeforms, I should compile a ¡®primordial spirit true Scripture general outline¡¯ to commemorate his achievements!


    On the emperor¡¯s throne, the heavenly Emperor¡¯s voice was calm.


    The celestial Thearch had ordered people to spend thirty years to write the virtual year primordial chaos scroll as a tribute to Ren zu.


    This scroll was a tribute to Ren zu, opening up a path of cultivation for all postcelestial living beings in the world. It contained all the cultivation methods of all the great ancestors of sorcery and great sorcerers in the world, and was for everyone to read without reservation.


    Among them, there was the Supreme ¡± twelve primordial chaos heavenly Scriptures ¡°.


    The twelve primordial spirits of heaven and earth could only be cultivated by one person at a time. At this moment, the twelve ancestors of sorcery combined their bodies with the way of heaven and became the only great saint in heaven and earth, making up for the rules of heaven and earth!


    In addition, there was also the thirty-six Yin Yang Earth Scriptures.


    They were all important and powerful positions in the heaven and earth, held by the various important figures of the heavenly court.


    Kai Yuan heavenly court, year 21.


    The world gradually recovered from the chaos of war and regained its vitality.


    A vast voice came from the emperor¡¯s throne again, ¡±


    the entire land is divided into four sides, and the four clans live separately. They each recuperate and thrive!


    During the reign of the heavenly Emperor of the Sorcerer tribe, all living beings in the world were equal.


    The demon race, the human race, the Sorcerer race, and even the ancient race were allowed to reproduce.


    The remaining descendants of the ancient gods were now known as the ancient race. After all, other than the thirteen innate ancient gods, the rest were all postcelestial lifeforms and the ancient God race was considered a postcelestial race.


    Kai Yuan heavenly court, year 31.


    On the emperor¡¯s throne, master of Voodoo race¡¯s voice resounded again, ¡±


    ¡°The heavenly court only controls the heavenly Dao! Operating the rules of the heavenly Dao, maintaining the order of the world, and transcending above the living! We will not interfere with the human Dao of the mortal world and all the races in the world can reproduce on their own!¡±


    The heaven court knew that there was no killing on earth, and it was unrealistic to live in harmony. If they suppressed grudges for a long time, it would cause a great disaster. Thus, they allowed killing and even enslaving each other¡¯s races. Some races would prosper while others would decline. In this world of great conflict, they could not completely exterminate the races.


    In reality.


    The human clan and the Sorcerer clan had internal spaces that could be used as the physical forms of the ancient demon clan and the ancient demon clan.


    As primordial spirits in the sea of consciousness, the ancient clan and the demon clan were also the hunting targets of the human and sorcerer clans.


    Only by hunting each other could one embark on the path of cultivation.


    Although the Sorcerer tribe was the ruler of the world, the heavenly Emperor did not rule the world alone. He gave the mortal races a chance to rise. As the first great emperor of the postcelestial lifeforms, he had an earth-shaking mind. Even the ancient tribe could take up a post in the heaven again.


    One emperor to suppress four clans.


    Di Qi¡¯s boldness, tolerance of the heavens and earth, great talent and bold vision were unprecedented in ancient times!


    His identity as a postnate living being had even convinced the ancient innate gods. The moon god, an innate ancient God who was born with the creation of the world, was willing to marry a postnate living being.


    It was hard to describe his great achievements with words.


    [ establish a heart for the world: overthrew the rule of the ancient gods of heaven and earth, and the postcelestial lifeforms obtain the order of heaven and earth. ]


    [ establishing life for the people: establishing the heavenly court, carrying out the heavenly Dao. ]


    [ for the Supreme art inherited from the sage, in memory of Ren zu¡¯s passing, a Xu year primordial chaos scroll will be opened. ]


    [ create peace for the world: the heavens only protect the rules, all races on the earth are free, and everyone can fight for the world. ]


    ¡­..


    At the center of the land, five-colored auspicious clouds covered the sky.


    ¡°The Sorcerer tribe ¡­¡±


    A voice came from the creation wood.


    She looked at the creature lying on her body. It was actually a group of ants. I just went out to watch a movie for a while, and after one or two days, I brushed my teeth, washed my face, and went to sleep. I¡¯ve become the oldest existence in this world? ¡±


    Her face was full of confusion.


    The era of the ancient gods had passed?


    On top of the wood, in the void, daolord Phoenix opened her eyes slightly. Five-colored radiances swirled in her eyes. destruction and tribulation. Heaven and earth have been destroyed. It¡¯s time for me to attain the Dao.


    Huala!


    She reached out and plucked a Dao fruit at the top of the creation wood.


    The creation Wood¡¯s trunk here had already been isolated from her divine sense, and even the creation wood could not sense everything above its head.


    After all, the creation Wood¡¯s body had been heavily wrapped and could not move. Its body was so huge that he could not even feel the condition of its entire body.


    The creation wood had been under her control for many years now, and it had become a huge array that was rooted in the world.


    Whoosh.


    She placed the Dao fruit into her sea of consciousness, and her inner world shook.


    Whoosh!


    Strands of pure energy turned purple and filled the space, as if it had returned to chaos.


    In the entire sea of consciousness, all the dead souls in this world had already gathered in this narrow space.


    ¡°When the water flows, a channel is formed.¡±


    Her phoenix body suddenly opened her eyes, and an ancient aura came over. the missing ¡­ It¡¯s just energy to begin with, so I¡¯m breaking through naturally now.¡±


    ¡°Is this primordial essence Dao vindication?¡±


    Phoenix felt her body surge with an indescribable power. Anyone below the primordial chaos realm was an ant!


    It was no wonder that Ermin could kill the evil god in one move.


    She seemed to let out a crisp cry, ¡± level eight mythical creature, I have finally become a God.


    Outside his consciousness, a beautiful woman said in a low voice, ¡± in this state, he still has the power of a demigod. However, if he pays a certain price, he can make the Dao fruit that is placed in the virtual sky take action and release the power of the primordial chaos realm!


    She jumped lightly and landed in the mortal world. She chuckled and said, ¡± I¡¯m done with what I have to do in this world. It¡¯s time for me to go into seclusion and continue exploring the path after rank 8.


    In this world, there was nothing worthy of her concern.


    Power?


    Glory?


    It was not worth remembering.


    Her mission had already been completed. She was an outsider and had no ties to this world.


    To her, this world that she had created was already a World Cage.


    She looked up at the sky and sighed, ¡± ¡°Ermin, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re looking for a higher path, right? Level eight was a myth, one of the strongest in a world, but it was still limited!


    Then, what about level nine?


    What kind of beautiful scenery was that?


    Would he be able to break the shackles of the world, roam the heavens, and become an Eagle that toured the world?


    Perhaps, that was the freedom that he truly wanted! If one could travel between worlds and tour the world, one could even find the origin of the world and return to the God of creation.


    Having reached this level, Phoenix felt that there was nothing to pursue.


    However, she would never forget that day.


    He was also embraced by the God of creation, wandering in that warm environment ¡­


    She had never felt warmth before. It was only at that moment that she felt the meaning of her existence.


    ¡°Great God of creation, I want to break through level nine and find the path to come to your side!¡± This Dao Lord who had created the world had an expression of unprecedented gentleness on his face. When he thought about the warmth of that day and the conversation he had with the great God of creation, he couldn¡¯t help but be filled with happiness.


    However. in the next second, her expression gradually calmed down. . want to go into seclusion completely.. want to explore the path to the next realm in my inner world and leave this world ¡­ However, there are still some things that need to be done.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been three to four hundred years, and you¡¯ve suffered enough.¡± As she mumbled, her figure gradually disappeared into the earth. since I¡¯m no longer a mortal, it¡¯s time to free you.


    She waved her hand gently, and the flames sealing the primordial spiritual treasures gradually dissipated.

 Chapter 183

    ?


    Chapter 183: I¡¯m begging you to be human!


    Translator: 549690339


    Bang Bang Bang!


    The five connate Cardinal treasures from the heaven and the mortal world suddenly felt something that bound their heartstrings break. When they took a closer look, they found that the flame on their foreheads had disappeared.


    The f * ck?


    We are free.


    The daolord had completely left this world after creating the world?


    Or are you hiding and completely ignoring us?


    They couldn¡¯t help but secretly figure it out.


    However, no matter what the truth was, they were all free.


    The Thunder hammer in the sky couldn¡¯t help but laugh wildly. hahaha, the Dao Lord who created the world has already left. No one in this world can be high and mighty anymore. I can do whatever I want in the world! This heavenly court and the mortal world will be ruled by me! The era that belongs to me is coming!¡±


    Bang! Bang!


    He struck the hammer hard.


    In the sky, a Grand Magus dropped his pointed hammer and smashed it on his butt. His old face instantly turned red and he let out a heart-wrenching roar, ¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    An earth-shaking thunder and lightning flashed.


    ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡± Thunder hammer couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at the new Thunder God of the heavenly court of the Sorcerer tribe. He sneered and remembered his face. When he rose to power in the future, he would make him the horse keeper Wen, who was responsible for being the Mount of the heavenly court and cleaning shit!


    On the other side, a lightning whip was also mumbling to itself, ¡±


    the era is changing. The innate ancient gods and the postnate living beings are fighting for the Fortune of the heaven and earth. The innate ancient gods were defeated and killed. In the future, the ruler of the heaven and earth can only be the postnate living beings, but we are still being beaten!


    ¡°Who told us to be one of the eight great protocosmic spirit-treasures? They claim to be on par with the thirteen innate ancient gods and were born at the beginning of the world. They want to defeat us, the corrupted innate gods ¡­¡±


    Thunder whip was silent for a moment. but the ancient era of creation has passed. The first era of the celestial heavens has begun. We can¡¯t stay here anymore. I have to find a way to turn things around.


    Southern Heaven Gate, God execution stage.


    recently, I¡¯ve grasped the law of heaven and killed quite a few ancient gods. My strength has greatly increased. Long Wuming¡¯s legs were hung upside down on the door beam. He was expressionless, ¡± do you dare to let me down? I want to bathe the heavenly court in blood.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A sun streaked across the sky.


    In the sky, a master of the Voodoo race was sitting in the divine Sun Chariot. He released his primordial spirit to pull the chariot with the Golden Crow. The chariot was flying above the clouds. It was so magnificent that people couldn¡¯t help but admire it.


    When the sun passed by the long Yang mountain, the carriage suddenly became empty, but the Golden Crow continued to fly through the sky.


    A vague and powerful existence with a stalwart figure had unknowingly arrived at the bottom of the long Poplar mountain. He hid in the dark and whispered,


    ¡°Ancestor sorcerer ¡­¡±


    He looked at the head that was being suppressed and couldn¡¯t help but say in a trembling voice, ¡± all these years in the heavenly court, I feel that there¡¯s a terrifying old existence among the twelve ancestors of sorcery ¡­


    our Ren zuxu has opened the path of slaying gods for the common people in the world for many years. He can replace them, and the ancient gods will die ¡­ However, the way the primordial heavenly court was overthrown was too simple. It was as if they were overthrown by themselves. Perhaps, some ancient existences among us have already descended to the mortal world and are hiding among us. This is also the reason why great emperor di Qi did not dare to save ancestor sorcerer so easily ¡­¡±


    The sky map was suppressed under the mountain. It gritted its teeth and said, ¡± the twelve ancestors of sorcery must have infiltrated the ancient existences of the past and stolen our achievements. They are still sitting high above the heavens, and there might be more than one of them! I can¡¯t even trust Emperor Qi!¡±


    ¡°What? Emperor di Qi is ¡­¡± The powerful existence exclaimed.


    Tian tu was silent for. moment. His voice was dry and hoarse. hehehehe ¡­ I can¡¯t rule out the possibility that some ancient existence descended to the mortal world as a woodcutter and became the first shaman in the world. He used me to overthrow his own rule!¡±


    The being in the shadows suddenly trembled.


    If this was the case ¡­


    It was simply too shocking!


    Just what kind of schemes and shrewdness did he have to be able to achieve this?


    ¡­.. Can we really win against such an opponent?


    On the other side of the builder tree, a faint voice came, ¡± eh? The flame above his head was gone. Had the daolord completely left this world? Hahahaha! I¡¯m free! I can sneak out now!¡±


    After a moment, he said, ¡± damn it, who can help me cut down the tree and Dig Me Out? it¡¯s so blocked.


    The connate numinous treasures were all over the heaven realm and the mortal realm. They were full of complaints and had their own schemes. The others were enduring silently, but Meng Mei was more carefree. She could no longer hold it in and posted on the internet:


    ¡°An era has already passed, let¡¯s stop trying to frame each other, please be human! We, the players, are about to be beaten to death by the natives! Come out and make peace!¡±


    ¡­.


    The entire forum was stunned by the news.


    Killing each other?


    To be beaten to death?


    Weren¡¯t these four big bosses living a luxurious life in there?


    Mother Earth who controlled the earth, Thunder God who controlled Thunder, God of food, mother of lightning, God of justice ¡­


    One sword turtle breath laughed,¡¯hehehe! everyone, look at the screenshot she posted before. The so-called Mother Earth is actually unable to move at all. It¡¯s equivalent to being confined and acting as a bridge connecting heaven and earth ¡­


    Everyone was speechless.


    Everyone¡¯s faces turned red from laughing. So Mengmei was just puffing herself up at her own cost.


    However, it was understandable that girls wanted to save face.


    Cute girl wants to evolve into. Dragon: ¡± hehehe, everyone, look at the screenshot of Thor he posted. In that picture ¡­ He¡¯s actually the Thunder God¡¯s Thunder hammer. Do you see that nail hammer? he¡¯s being hammered on the butt every day and is responsible for ¡­¡±


    Everyone looked at the screenshot.


    The sharp hammer in his hand was very sharp, and upon closer inspection, it was faintly stained with blood.


    As for the rectangular Lightning Hammer, the back end was red and swollen. It was so red that it was almost black. Everyone thought that it was the shape of the weapon ¡­


    Could it be ¡­ Was it his butt?


    Pfft!


    Everyone spurted out a mouthful of rice.


    In an instant, everyone¡¯s stomachs were in extreme pain. It was terrible.


    Someone was on a date with his girlfriend and was secretly looking at his phone. In an instant, he sprayed rice on his girlfriend¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡± We don¡¯t have any grudges, why do you want to harm me!


    Everyone was happy to see this.


    These people were killing each other! One trap after another, a series of traps.


    One sword turtle breath: ¡± hehehe. Everyone, look at the screenshot of the God execution stage. His real identity is that hanging axe ¡­


    Long Wuming: ¡± everyone, take. look at the screenshot of the handsome Wu Gang who cut the tree. His real identity is actually the cinnamon that was cut ¡­


    In an instant, everyone self-detonated.


    At this time, the other red-named players who had come in later and directly wiped out the divine sense, such as the calabash players, also began to mock and scold them.


    The entire internet was in an uproar.


    It was too explosive.


    Oh my God ¡­


    This was simply too crazy!


    It was even more exciting than the annual hot search gossip.


    Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand: ¡± shocking! This is a large-scale battle! (Dumbfounded)¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna cursed, Even the alchemy Emperor, who had been lurking for more than ten days, was exposed by you guys. You guys are really awesome. How could you still show off in the forum after being in such a miserable state? (Terrifying)¡±


    Xiao naihu descended the mountain,¡±the human heart is not ancient (terrifying)¡±


    Haruko loves learning: ¡°we are players. We could have unified the ancient primordial world. It was an era where gold was everywhere. At the very least, we could have become gods in the heavenly court. In the end, you guys hurt each other and started fighting among yourselves.(Laughing my ass off)¡±


    ¡°They died from killing each other,¡± the cute girl begged.


    ¡­


    Everyone was laughing like crazy!


    These people were living a glamorous life outside, but in fact, they were just tools inside ¡­


    Mengmei wants to evolve into. Dragon: Anyway, I¡¯m not the one who suffered the most, but we can¡¯t continue to trick each other like this. If we go on like this, we¡¯ll definitely die. The first heavenly court in the true sense, the heavenly court of the Wu tribe, has been established. Let¡¯s not hurt each other anymore. Let¡¯s join forces, raise funds, and prepare to kill our way to the sky! Let them understand The Power of Us fourth calamity grade players!¡±

 Chapter 184

    ?


    Chapter 184: The nine revolutions mysterious art


    Translator: 549690339


    The cute girl was still straightforward.


    In fact, the other four red names also had this intention, but they were not in a good position to talk about it. They had their own schemes and plans.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± you guys are so pitiful ¡­ It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯ve just come out and haven¡¯t started evolving my new species yet. Otherwise, I would have gone in to save you! (Uproar in the sky.jpg)


    However, when I was bored, I took a look at the cultivation system inside. It¡¯s really crude!


    After all, the world was just created not long ago. Since the power system is very trashy, you can perfect the system and stand on the higher dimension to beat up this group of indigenous people. Then, you can break through the celestial Palace and hammer the celestial Thearch.


    What are our origins?


    It was the Wizarding World of Brainiac!


    After graduating from the Sorcerer world in pursuit of knowledge and truth, don¡¯t tell me that you haven¡¯t been secretly researching all these years. You must have been secretly waiting for an opportunity to stir up trouble, right?¡±


    When everyone heard this, they felt that it made sense.


    In the previous wizard system, a group of Wizards who pursued knowledge and truth had become top researchers after more than 200 years.


    Ren zu Xu younian was a peerless genius, but they had been hiding for so long. With the red name players ¡®sneaky nature, they probably had secretly achieved something that was not inferior to Xu younian.


    Mengmei evolved into a Dragon,¡¯hehehe, even a weakling like me has developed a lot of things over the years, which reminds Xu younian ¡­¡¯ You wily old foxes are definitely more sinister.


    Come on, don¡¯t hide anymore, everyone tell me what you know, and the heaven upheaval Alliance will be officially established. I¡¯m now at the sixth rank Grotto heaven realm, and the results of my research are very little. I¡¯ve even reminded Xu younian.¡±


    Sixth stage Grotto-heaven?


    Everyone was speechless.


    All these years, Meng Mei had obviously been embezzling, taking the opportunity to secretly absorb a lot of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and had actually cultivated to the sixth stage.


    And this was only because her cultivation speed was average. If it was those red-name players who had cultivated once, it would be equivalent to cultivating again. They would probably be at the seventh realm, great emperor Dong Xu, or even a demigod.


    The twelve ancestors of sorcery were only at the seventh realm, great emperor Dong Xu, which was equivalent to the realm of Level-7 epic sorcerers. At present, no heavenly Emperor had reached the half-Saint realm.


    After all, a certain amount of luck was required to become a demigod and a demisaint.


    The number of powerhouses in this world had already surpassed that of the previous Magus world.


    The reason why he was so fast was because he had a high starting point. There were phoenixes from another world¡¯s civilization who had deduced the level one to seven system for them. They were equivalent to building their Foundation on the Sorcerer world¡¯s civilization.


    They did not need to deduce it from generation to generation. They could skip the three witches, the Dark Age, the alchemy monarch ¡­ These hundreds of years of deduction of the historical process!


    In the past two to three hundred years, those with unparalleled talent and a large amount of resources could cultivate to the seventh rank. However, the entire system was too crude.


    One sword turtle breath: ¡± then everyone report your cultivation first. Thunder hammer. Currently at the third realm of divine treasure realm (clench teeth).


    Everyone was very calm when they heard this.


    It was equivalent to a rank 3 Magus ¡­


    This one had been smacked on the butt all day and had not been beaten to death. It was already very good that he could survive to this realm.


    [ hammer bear as a pet: God-striking whip, currently at the second spirit focus (tears) ]


    This one was even worse, a Rank 2 Magus ¡­


    Bell, who was at the top of the food chain: ¡± first-level solid foundation. If it wasn¡¯t for the tenacious vitality of this species and the activation of the second genetic vaccine, they would have died of old age long ago (indifferent).


    Everyone was stunned.


    Was this a competition of misery?


    Just this group of people, and they even established the heaven-turning Alliance? To wreak havoc in the heavenly Palace? Fight to the heavens?


    Long Wuming said,¡±seventh realm, void realm (calm).¡±


    The seventh level?


    Everyone was completely stunned.


    Suddenly, a great emperor Dong Xu appeared.


    In this world, only the twelve ancestors of sorcery could reach this realm.


    Long Wuming said, ¡± I killed many top-tier great beings who violated the rules of heaven. I hid it so well that no one knows. Don¡¯t ask me why I Didn¡¯t Rebel. The God execution stage is near the celestial Palace. The twelve ancestors of sorcery live there.


    Bell, who was at the top of the food chain, said, ¡± cough, cough, cough. Since you¡¯ve already reported your cultivation level, let¡¯s reveal your research results. My research result is the dantian breathing technique. The wizard tribe is now walking the path of the human race¡¯s sorcerers ¡­


    It was simply embarrassing!


    As for my sorcerer tribe, how could they be sorcerers and cultivate their primordial spirits? The Sorcerer tribe does not cultivate the primordial spirit! He only cultivated his physical body! My race has always been on the path of physical strength! Super force type, what use would such a strong body be otherwise?¡±


    He sent everyone a screenshot of the human body¡¯s meridians.


    In the picture, a person¡¯s entire body was filled with meridians, and all rivers flowed back and gathered in the sea of consciousness in the mind.


    ¡°This is the current Meridian route of humans. Through the circulation of energy in the meridian, the end point is in the mind. The sea of consciousness was used to cultivate the heavens and earth, and to execute Dao techniques.


    As the wizard ancestor, it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t have a way to prevent them from messing with me ¡­ The cultivation system of the wizard tribe that I created is another path of the body¡¯s meridians. The end of the path is set in the lower abdomen, and I call the internal space in the lower abdomen the dantian!¡±


    He posted another screenshot.


    It was a brand new Meridian map. The internal space was not in his head, but in his lower abdomen.


    Everyone was stunned.


    The human race opened space in their heads and called it the sea of consciousness.


    The Sorcerer tribe opened the space in the lower abdomen, which was called the dantian.


    This person was indeed sinister. How was he holding back? This was leaving an entire person behind.


    Bell, who was at the top of the food chain, laughed, ¡± hahaha! The heavenly court of the Sorcerer tribe has taken a wrong path. We need the wizard ancestor to come out and set things right! The lower abdomen was the dantian, which was also the center of the human body, the core hub of the arms, waist, and legs.


    My system can transfer the energy in the ¡®dantian space¡¯ to every part of the body through the meridians in reverse, giving it a terrifying explosive power and super-fast recovery speed. This is what a body cultivator great wizard should be like!¡±


    This person had been suppressed under the Changyang mountain for hundreds of years. This kind of achievement was not inferior to Ren zu Xu¡¯s years of experience, and he had also created his own cultivation method.


    One sword turtle breath: He was indeed sinister! In that case, I¡¯ll also talk about the results of my research over the past few hundred years.


    I, thunder hammer, have been working with lightning whip for the past few years. The two of us have secretly formed an alliance and we have developed a new system together. It is called the ¡®acupuncture¡¯ system.


    It¡¯s actually the same as you. Besides the mind, we can also open up small spaces in other places, but we don¡¯t open up a large space, but multiple small spaces.


    After all, a person¡¯s soul and consciousness are in the same space in the sea of consciousness. Once the vital part is hit, the person will also escape. We follow the principle of not putting eggs in the same basket.


    It opened up nine small spaces to store the soul. They were called the body¡¯s nine apertures.


    The nine spaces could divide a person¡¯s consciousness into nine parts, and the soul could be divided into nine baskets. In other words, unless all nine of one¡¯s apertures were shattered at the same time, one would not die!


    Even if you manage to destroy one of them, your soul will only be injured.


    If you destroy two of them, you might lose a large portion of your soul, and you¡¯ll need a long time to recuperate.


    ¡®Only by destroying three of them will you be able to hurt your Foundation and lose most of your memories. However, the more you destroy, the more you¡¯ll only be left with one or two. You might only be left with a remnant soul or even lose yourself ¡­¡¯


    However, the nine apertures hidden in the void were separated by a spatial dimension. How could they be attacked so easily? The higher one¡¯s cultivation level was, the deeper the void aperture acupoints were hidden. In the later stages, one would probably be immortal! No one can kill you!¡±


    Indestructible body?


    Everyone was stunned and dumbfounded.


    These big shots were simply too awesome!


    All these years, it had been secretly growing. It was simply terrifying.


    Bell, who was at the top of the food chain, said, ¡± hahaha, we think that the two systems can be integrated together. The ¡®dantian¡¯ and the ¡®nine apertures¡¯ are like nine satellites revolving around a dantian sun.


    The dantian in the center acted as the energy drive furnace in the battle.


    The surrounding nine apertures were used to store souls, vital points that could not be destroyed.


    Not only is the body strong, but it is also undying. Since this cultivation technique has nine satellites revolving around the central dantian, let¡¯s call it the nine revolutions mysterious art!¡±


    Long Wuming: ¡± in that case, I¡¯ll join in the fun too. I didn¡¯t open up a new internal space system like you guys, but I¡¯ve researched a method of Yin fiends entering the body and forging the physical body. It just so happens to be compatible with this system of yours!


    The more they discussed, the more excited they became.


    On one hand, it provided the ¡®dantian¡¯ system.


    On one hand, it provided the ¡®acupuncture point¡¯ system.


    On one hand, it provided the body forging system.


    After all, they were all Warriors from different countries. In the Magus world, only being able to use sorcery was not a romantic thing for them, and it was a waste of talent. Now that they had enough knowledge after two hundred years and had finally opened up their own cultivation system for Warriors, how could they not be excited?


    Hence, they began to discuss.


    They planned to spend the next one or two days to completely integrate the ideas they had researched and create an earth-shaking cultivation technique.


    Xu Zhi was also shocked by what he saw, and his eyes grew brighter and brighter. the nine revolutions mysterious art, when cultivated to the later stage, will become immortal? ¡®Not bad, not bad at all ¡­ But now, this cultivation technique is mine, and it might even become my main cultivation technique!¡±

 Chapter 185

    ?


    Chapter 185: Terrifying!


    Translator: 549690339


    From Xu Zhi¡¯s point of view, the birth of this heaven-defying cultivation technique was probably comparable to the time when he had crowdsourted the evil god of Cthulhu.


    At first, Xu Zhi was still thinking about whether he should integrate the Rubik¡¯s Cube gene into his body and cultivate the current ¡± sea of consciousness ¡± system to open up an internal space in his body.


    Although it had an inner space, its combat system overlapped with the Wizard system, which was also considered the wizard route, and its body was extremely weak.


    Moreover, as a spell-casting system, although it had the advantage of an internal space, its energy was very impure and could not be compared to Magi who purely cultivated their own spiritual force.


    But now, Xu Zhi was looking forward to the body cultivation system of this internal space, the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    It could provide a terrifying body, and when one cultivated it to the later stages, the body would be undying and indestructible!


    the prototype of the theory has already appeared. I¡¯m just waiting for them to act as lab rats and use themselves as human experiments to push this cultivation technique to maturity. That¡¯s the time for me to cultivate.


    ¡­.


    ¡°Nine revolutions mysterious art deduction invitation¡±


    The post quickly became popular on the forum and even spread across the internet.


    Now, the racer of Mount Haruna, Xue Bai, Xiao naixiao yamashi, and the others had all joined in the discussion.


    He was so excited that he wanted to do something big.


    The eyes of the major research institutes were also red. The eight nine mysteries, which combined countless ideas and was undying, had great prospects.


    Furthermore, the extraordinary civilization of that world had the technology to create space. It was simply unbelievable that the human body had an internal space. Currently, their major research institutes were also secretly researching this kind of space creation technology in recent years, but they only had some theories.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± I think that the theory behind the ¡®nine revolutions mysterious art¡¯ is wonderful, but it¡¯s very difficult to put it into practice. After all, you have to split a large space into nine small spaces in your dantian, and ten spaces will be distributed all over your body.


    How could he maintain the stability of the space?


    How could they maintain the balance and not collapse? Circulating within his body?


    If it collapses, it¡¯s equivalent to the explosion of the sea of consciousness. One¡¯s cultivation will go berserk, and one will die instantly!¡±


    Everyone quivered.


    This was indeed the case. If he separated the nine apertures system and the dantian system, it was not impossible to succeed. However, if he were to combine them together, the difficulty would be too terrifying.


    An anonymous user stood out. I¡¯m here to add some fuel to the fire. Spatial stability theory, I have a paper from somewhere in Europe that you can refer to.


    Thesis attachment:


    [ the possibility of black holes produced by quantum colliders and conjectures on the theory of space stability ]


    The quantum collision experiment.


    Wasn¡¯t this the highest level of secret information from the research institutes of major countries?


    They quickly clicked on it and found that it had been set up with authority, and only the designated user could open it.


    Everyone was instantly confused.


    Another anonymous user appeared. cough, cough, cough. I have one here too. It can be considered as related knowledge, but it¡¯s just a guess. It¡¯s not mature and has no practical value. Everyone, take it out.


    Another post was published.


    I have one here too. It¡¯s a test report on the large Quantum Collider, the possibility of producing black holes, and the speculation on the construction and stability of space. It¡¯s more than ten years of hard work and theory ¡­


    They clicked on it again, but their access was set up again, and they couldn¡¯t see it at all.


    They could only burst into tears. As expected of the country¡¯s designated game that loved learning. Even such a mysterious super big Shot had been drawn out to sponsor these red-named players? Provide theoretical knowledge?


    In fact, over the past few days, people had been constantly posting speculations: ¡°This must be a game developed by the government!¡±


    ¡°This game will promote the development of technology! Advance the scientific progress of the era!¡±


    The government didn¡¯t deny it and had already tacitly acknowledged that they were the ones who developed the game.


    They even announced to the public:


    This was a research and learning Channel for the people to improve their knowledge!


    The simulation experiment sandbox even encouraged well-known professors in various major fields to participate.


    Therefore, it was not strange for some top scientific researchers to appear here. Some students even tried to come here to prove their talents and to make the Great Leap.


    Now, the ¡± spore evolution ¡± game forum had not only become a place for everyone to discuss the game, but some big shots of science would also come here to discuss irrelevant advanced academic knowledge. This place had already become the top and authoritative Academic Forum in the country.


    After all ¡­


    Everyone knew how hard he was.


    There were even some big shots who had started to expose the truth anonymously. Some conspiracy theorists even said, ¡±


    This could be a supernatural project jointly created by various countries. A Super Galaxy computer, creating a virtual world, allowing all the geniuses on earth to calculate civilization together. The Magus system inside could also be cultivated in reality, but it lacked the evil eye genes.


    This post was posted.


    Someone recorded it in his heart and his heart trembled.


    Some people just sneered and did not believe him at all.


    Long Wuming: ¡± cough, cough, cough. Although Earth¡¯s current technology has yet to create space technology, with these theories, we should be able to maintain the relative stability of these internal spaces.


    They decided to join forces.


    The thesis was also published by the Research Institute behind them.


    After all, this was to promote the progress of Earth¡¯s civilization and advance into outer space. They had reached an agreement in a short period of time and had each taken out their years of painstaking research.


    however, it still requires a high level of mathematical knowledge and precise calculations in order to create stable spaces and balance each other ¡­


    Bell, who was at the top of the food chain, said, ¡± that¡¯s indeed the case. It requires a very high level of calculation. Just like the satellites of the solar system, the nine spaces have to operate stably with each other in order to maintain the ten spaces from collapsing.


    as the meridians and physique vary from person to person, everyone¡¯s nine revolutions mysterious art will be different, and the space opened in the body can not be consistent. To locate the acupuncture points in the body, you need to use linear algebra, coordinate system, Galaxy, and other knowledge ¡­


    They continued their discussion for a few hours.


    so far. the initial formula should use the ¡®dantian¡¯ in the lower abdomen as the core coordinate, set X and Y to solve it, and build. coordinate system to calculate the spatial position of the first acupuncture point in the right arm. There can be no mistakes ¡­


    The surroundings were silent.


    Using mathematics, setting a equation to solve it, and calculating the specific location of the first acupuncture point on his body?


    This was f * cking ¡­


    Where did this sense of disharmony come from?


    It was supposed to be the nine revolutions mysterious art from the legends, but it had turned into a scientific discussion!


    The racer of Mount Haruna laughed. hahaha! It¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯m a top student in University, and a wizard who pursues the truth. I understand it completely. Combining modern and wizard knowledge, the location of the second aperture should be solved by the equation X, Y, and Z. The specific equation should be F(A+B)= f(a)+ F(B)¡­


    A huge pile of mathematical equations filled the entire page, instantly turning it into a small paper.


    Silence ¡­


    The entire forum was dead silent.


    In the beginning, some people could still hear it, but gradually, it seemed that they could not understand it. Now, they were all dumbfounded. It was clearly human language, but when it was piled together, they could not understand it at all ¡­


    My mother,


    Were they really talking about the nine revolutions mysterious art?


    To develop a legendary cultivation technique in the game, did he really need such hardcore scientific knowledge? Spatial stability, linear function, establish a coordinate system ¡­


    Their faces were covered in tears.


    At the same time, in a high school dormitory.


    Everyone was holding their mobile phones and looking at the posts in the forum. They felt that they could hear it at the beginning, but the rest was completely incomprehensible ¡­


    On the upper bunk was a genius in his third year of high school who had already self-studied the advanced mathematics courses in University. At this time, looking at the equations, he could not help but Mutter to himself, ¡± amazing, amazing, they actually have such an idea. They¡¯re so imaginative, they¡¯re simply so imaginative. These few people are all amazing talents ¡­


    As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but jump out of bed, pick up a pen and paper, write and draw. With a fanatical look, he began to calculate madly.


    The surrounding roommates looked at him and got excited. Old Zhang, you can actually understand it?¡±


    Old Zhang nodded, but he didn¡¯t pay any attention to his roommates. He looked at the equations on the forum in a daze and kept calculating with a pen. In the blink of an eye, a large page was filled with words.


    His eyes were burning as he wrote furiously, as if he was immersed in an ocean of knowledge.


    When the surrounding roommates saw this, they were so excited that tears fell from their eyes.


    ¡°F * ck! As expected of our school¡¯s number one genius of qiushui high school, a strong competitor for the top science scholar in the country!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God ¡­ We were all in the dark, but he could understand and even began to calculate ¡­¡±


    As he said that, his roommates couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. They rushed out of the dormitory door and shouted to the surrounding dormitories, ¡± come quickly! Our old Zhang from dormitory 403 can actually understand the principle of the ¡®nine revolutions mysterious art¡¯!


    With a boom, the entire male dormitory building exploded.


    ¡°What?¡±


    how is this possible?!


    ¡°Such an unparalleled expert has actually appeared in our lousy high school? You can understand those equations?¡±


    a top student is so terrifying!


    ¡°Hahahaha, if I was born in that primordial world, I would definitely be able to divine the heavens and deduce the rules of the great Dao. Up, down, left, and right are called Yu, the past and future are called Zhou. I will use man as the universe, perform the heaven, earth, and chaos, one sun turning nine stars, cultivate the nine revolutions mysterious art, and attain the sage of the origin!¡±


    The entire dormitory building was in an uproar, and everyone was shocked.


    ¡°Quickly go and watch!¡±


    ¡°Charge! The nine revolutions mysterious art, and the fruit of origin!¡±


    Dormitory 403 was packed with more than 20 people. They were all swarming around and looking at old Zhang, who was calculating the ¡°nine revolutions mysterious art¡± in front of the table.

 Chapter 186

    ?


    Chapter 186: Chapter 185 (deep love for this game


    Translator: 549690339


    At a certain University.


    In the office, a group of instructors were huddled together in front of their desks, looking at the forum.


    ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s too fake.¡±


    originally, many of the theories in it were very realistic, but now, they¡¯ve gone too far.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, how can we use our modern science to deduce theology? Or is it to deduce a legendary cultivation technique from a game?¡±


    Some of the older professors couldn¡¯t understand it at all. They were all quite proud, but at this time, they still put down their dignity and casually calculated. The result was nothing at all. They also stroked their beards and shook their heads, saying that it was just sensationalism.


    It was too ridiculous.


    Even if he used this method to trick young people into being interested in science, it would damage the dignity of modern science.


    Suddenly, one of the beautiful instructors fell silent. She slammed the table and shouted, ¡± ¡°I understand! I have to combine it with the meridian map of the human body and treat the number and direction of the meridian as a variable ¡­¡±


    She began to write at a high speed, and the teachers around her were surprised.


    They all came over and widened their eyes in shock.


    ¡°What do you mean? You said you figured it out? Is it really possible in theory?¡±


    ¡°There really is!¡± This beautiful teacher quickly picked up a piece of paper and began to calculate. The old teachers around her quickly observed and suddenly realized something, exclaiming from time to time.


    ¡°So it also involves the study of meridians? No wonder old bones like us can¡¯t understand it and can¡¯t keep up with the times!¡±


    it¡¯s not really the study of meridians. I understand now. To use this map of human meridians as the basic template map and establish a three-dimensional coordinate system ¡­ Look, the dantian in the center of the lower abdomen is the starting point of the coordinate system. Then, according to the direction of the fine and dense meridians, the coordinate system is derived ¡­¡±


    no wonder he sent this Meridian map. It¡¯s a 3D rotating 3d moving picture.


    All of them grew excited and began their own deductions.


    ¡°Hahaha! I understand the principle now. According to the meridian structure of the human body in this Meridian map, we have already deduced three spatial positions, which are in the left palm, right arm, and lower leg ¡­¡±


    ¡°The further I go, the more difficult it gets. It¡¯s too difficult! The variables that need to be calculated are too big!¡±


    Paper after paper gradually covered the table.


    In the beginning, they were still competing in speed to solve the questions and see who was the winner. However, when they reached the last few acupuncture points, they had to work together to calculate, but it was still very long.


    After a long time, they stopped writing. When they came back to their senses, they were all sweating and their heads were a little swollen.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already understood the theory. It¡¯s not sensationalism, but a very interesting game indeed! It¡¯s very real. We can actually use modern science and mathematics of the 21st century to calculate the legendary cultivation methods in the game ¡­¡±


    right now, we¡¯re just deducing the coordinates of this person¡¯s nine major ¡®acupuncture points¡¯ in this Meridian map. However, everyone¡¯s actual Meridian is different. A small change can make a difference. Everyone¡¯s Meridian needs to be deduced again. However, as long as you know the principle, you can deduce as many people as you want ¡­


    They looked like a group of scholars who had solved the world¡¯s top ten mathematical problems.


    However, in the blink of an eye, they realized that they had been immersed in this virtual game world for a full seven to eight hours. They had even begun to feel proud because they had deduced the virtual theory of this game ¡­


    Everyone quivered and came back to their senses.


    They weren¡¯t old fogeys, so they immediately looked at each other and laughed.


    Oh my God.


    This game was really interesting!


    It was indeed a game that was very studious. No wonder it had such a high reputation. He was almost completely immersed in it.


    It was so realistic that it was as if one could deduce mathematics and all the major rules to find the truth of the world!


    After all, mathematics was the key to the truth of the world.


    They all sighed.


    this is indeed a very difficult math problem. The process of solving it is very interesting. No wonder this learning-loving game is so popular and so many people are addicted to learning.


    This group of old-fashioned instructors gradually became fans of the game.


    After a moment, the beautiful teacher slammed the table. recently, many students in our school have failed in advanced mathematics. I¡¯m very troubled! Now, we can definitely start a public class on the ¡®nine revolutions mysterious art¡¯ to deduce the principles of positioning. It will definitely be extremely popular!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, that makes sense!¡±


    ¡°Advanced mathematics has always been one of the subjects with the most failures in our school. This will definitely attract a lot of enthusiasm from the students. There¡¯s a tall tree in the University with many people hanging on it!¡±


    Very quickly, a piece of news came:


    Sexy mentor is teaching you online how to cultivate the nine revolutions mysterious art and vindicate primordial chaos!


    Suddenly, the whole school was in an uproar. The students in the group chat were crazy.


    ¡°F * ck, I can¡¯t solve it at all. Our school¡¯s instructor actually solved it? (Blowing up)¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going. I¡¯ll go through the prehistoric times and master the nine revolutions mysterious art. (Happy)¡±


    ¡°Charge! The Golden finger of transmigration, here I come!¡±


    ¡­..


    At home.


    ¡°Son, do you understand?¡±


    A mother stood gently behind the computer desk and looked at her son who was reading a post on the chair. She smiled and said, ¡± come, I¡¯ll sit beside you and flip through some materials. Hire a tutor. You must master the nine revolutions mysterious art within half a month! This is a boy¡¯s dream of cultivation!¡±


    The son was dumbfounded.


    I¡¯m only in high school!


    What do you want me to experience?


    His whole body trembled as he turned his head to look at his mother¡¯s gentle smile. It was as if he could see the demonic hatred under her appearance, the strong desire for her son to become a dragon.


    He touched his hair instinctively and made up his mind. I¡¯m still young. I can¡¯t let it go bald.


    ¡­..


    On the other side.


    Some fathers, on the other hand, were hot-tempered brothers. They smashed their phones and scolded,


    ¡°Did you see that? Stop daydreaming. You¡¯re always reading novels and thinking about Crossing Worlds! If you can¡¯t even learn mathematics, can¡¯t understand the peerless divine arts, can¡¯t calculate the secrets of heaven and man, you won¡¯t survive more than one episode even if you travel to the other world! Come, learn the nine revolutions mysterious art from father!¡±


    His son was speechless.


    At this moment, countless kids and high school students were crying silently.


    ¡­..


    Many places were in an uproar. Such situations were simply too many to count.


    After all, even the quantum Collider¡¯s space stability paper was taken out. There must be top researchers from all over the world participating in the discussion of this ¡± nine revolutions mysterious art ¡°.


    How could the others not be excited when their awesomeness went up in an instant?


    On the internet, an extremely hot topic appeared-nine revolutions mysterious art, how many revolutions can you cultivate?


    A group of people were discussing that they could actually use the existing technology and mathematical knowledge in the real world to deduce a legendary cultivation method in the game world and dominate the other world ¡­


    It was really interesting.


    Moreover, using a game to increase the number of ¡± Science ¡± hot topics, the government¡¯s move to take drastic measures was simply wonderful!


    Everyone felt that the atmosphere of the times was gradually changing. Approaching science might be the time when everyone was in the entertainment industry that was full of popular celebrities.


    ¡­..


    At this moment, with the online deduction of the legendary cultivation method that had caused a sensation on the internet ¡­


    Gradually, a large number of mathematics experts and professors entered the thread and joined the discussion. They used the sea of consciousness, energy, and these extraordinary ideas as the topic and added their own fields of expertise to solve the problem ¡­


    The rational planning of a space in his dantian and nine apertures was gradually settled.


    The embryonic form of the nine revolutions mysterious art had also begun to appear.


    However, even if the simplified deduction formula was done, this cultivation technique still required a high level of deduction and calculation ability. It was not something that ordinary people could cultivate.


    With every revolution, the amount of calculation required was increasing madly.


    Mengmei wants to evolve into a Dragon: ¡± it¡¯s done. Now, the question is, who will cultivate? ¡± All of us here have been suppressed by the heavenly court, and we¡¯re all not living people. We have all kinds of strange shapes and sizes, so we can¡¯t cultivate the nine revolutions mysterious art!¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    The netizens were all shocked. What should they do?


    However, at this moment, some people already had plans.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we, the existences of the old era suppressed by the heavenly court, take a disciple? Let¡¯s teach him together.¡±

 Chapter 187

    ?


    Chapter 187: Natural born Saint (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Everyone was stunned for a few seconds.


    Finding someone to take in as a disciple was a good idea, and it was indeed the best choice at the moment, but it was very difficult to put it into practice.


    First of all, he had to be smart. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate the nine revolutions mysterious art that required algebra.


    Secondly, they had to be loyal. Otherwise, they would become the second sorcerer tribe and abandon their master again after their rise.


    Long Wuming said, ¡± we can¡¯t run away. We can only let you get away and find a disciple to teach you. After all, no one will know if your main body secretly leaves the jianmu ¡­


    We¡¯ll ask tiantu to secretly communicate with a trustworthy wizard ancestor and secretly rescue you ¡­


    As for the candidates, the five of us can discuss them together. They¡¯re all people with sharp eyes, and they¡¯re all beyond our vision.¡±


    Bell, who was at the top of the food chain, chuckled,¡¯you want me to find a wizard ancestor for help? None of them could be trusted! You must know that even the ancestor of sorcery who gave me the information could be an ancient existence from the old era. He¡¯s using me to take down di Qi.¡±


    F * ck!


    Was he that sinister?


    Everyone¡¯s scalps went numb.


    The 12 ancient existences in the primordial world had all climbed out of hundreds of years of fighting. Each of them had earth-shattering talent. Even crowdfunding might not be able to beat the other.


    The news that they were discussing on the internet could not be spread. Otherwise, there would be a bunch of free disciples coming to their door.


    Furthermore, if they didn¡¯t work together, they wouldn¡¯t even have the right to go up against those old sly guys from the primordial world.


    One sword turtle breath: ¡± then, Mengmei, how long will it take you to dig yourself out? ¡±


    Meng Mei thought for a moment and replied,¡±I¡¯ve already grown for hundreds of years, so it¡¯ll take at least 50 years to dig it out.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. How deep did he bury himself?


    The racer of Mount Haruna coughed. You guys can¡¯t wait that long, I¡¯ll give you a suggestion ¡­ Mengmei, you can just look at the people on jianmu¡¯s body every day and slowly choose. After all, they¡¯re all men who have slept with you, so you have to understand them one by one (funny).¡±


    Cute girl, I¡¯ll kill you! (Clenched teeth)


    ¡­..


    In the primeval world.


    Kai Yuan heavenly court, year 237.


    It had been almost two hundred years since the nine revolutions mysterious art was first developed.


    Many geniuses had appeared from the four major races, and they were all very famous. There were many talents in the land, and there were many peerless geniuses from various races. There were elders protecting them, divine treasure realm cultivators, and purple mansion realm cultivators who went to challenge all the major sects and factions. A Grand scene of a great struggle appeared in the world.


    And one of the twelve ancestors of sorcery of the heavenly court, the oldest one, was about to die.


    we¡¯re reaching the end of our lifespans one after another. We¡¯ve been fighting for hundreds of years in our lives, and our lifespans have been consumed too much ¡­


    This world was a little stronger than the Sorcerer world. Compared to the Sorcerer world¡¯s same realm, the lifespan was more than half. After all, cultivating the world formed a cycle, and the cultivation of the body and spirit was naturally powerful.


    Level-7 legendary Wizards had a lifespan of 600 years. According to logic, Level-7 Emperor Dong Xu had a lifespan of 900 years. However, they were about to die after 500 to 600 years.


    On the emperor¡¯s throne, the celestial Emperor¡¯s voice was faint.


    the other eleven ancestors of sorcery can still hold on for a while, but the seventh ancestor of sorcery, Cheng Shan, was honored as the number one God of War of the Wu tribe. His combat strength was unparalleled and he mastered the Dao of heaven and earth. He suffered a lot of Dao injuries in his early years and will die soon ¡­


    In the hazy white light, the ancestors of sorcery, the most powerful existences in the world, revealed sorrowful and worried expressions.


    Their auras were shocking, and a terrifying pressure flowed through the entire Palace like an endless ocean. A heaven-shaking extreme power rushed out, and traces of Emperor pressure leaked out and filled the heaven realm.


    Any one of the Dong Xu great emperors, if they were not stopped by someone of the same cultivation level, would only need a month to kill all the living beings of the two worlds.


    ¡°Are our fellow Daoists from the same era leaving us too?¡±


    we¡¯re completely old. Originally, we didn¡¯t only have this lifespan. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve all bathed in blood and fought for the postcelestial lifeforms during the ancient God era. We accumulated too many hidden injuries before we were able to build the heavenly court ¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much lifespan left, and I¡¯m about to face the five decays of heaven and man.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t vindicate the primordial chaos, you¡¯re still an ant below the sage.¡±


    ¡­..


    The ancient existences present sighed. Their eyes were old, and they were already senile.


    In every era, at most one or two unrivaled great emperors would be born.


    Even in some declining eras, there might only be a few emperors-to-be.


    However, in the era of the ancient gods, there were many prodigies and twelve terrifying existences of the celestial Emperor realm were born at the same time. It could even be said that it was basically impossible for such a vast and prosperous era to appear in the later eras!


    Every single one of them would have dominated the world and defeated countless heaven¡¯s favorites of the same realm in other eras. They would have become unrivaled great emperors and dominated the world. But now, they all appeared in the same era and were able to overthrow the ancient thirteen innate ancient gods.


    As the leader, di Qi naturally had an earth-shaking talent, which was why he could suppress the other eleven great sovereigns.


    But now, they were really old. After all, no matter how ancient an existence was, no matter how many techniques they had, no matter how earth-shattering their cultivation base was, they could not resist the erosion of time. No matter how powerful great emperor Dong Xu was, he could not defeat time.


    The one who was about to truly die was the ancestor of sorcery, Cheng Shan.


    Heavenly Monarch di Qi remained silent for a while, he then said, ¡± Mount Cheng will leave soon, and the original Sun Spirit will be empty. We old people can take this opportunity to retire and choose the next Celestial Emperor to inherit his golden Crow of sun and rule the heaven and earth!


    The surrounding ancient existences all agreed, ¡±


    the heavenly Emperor is right. We old people are going to retire from this era ¡­


    ¡°In the future, it will be. Golden Age for the young ¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, what should we do with the Azure Emperor, the green vine of the creation wood, and the wizard ancestor?¡±


    ¡°Continue sealing.¡±


    since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll use the sun primordial spirit that Cheng Shan painstakingly cultivated to establish the next Celestial Emperor ¡­


    On this day, a piece of earth-shattering news spread from the heavenly court.


    the Cheng Shan ancestor of sorcery is at the end of his life. The great ancestors of sorcery feel that they have the heart but are powerless, so they retired one after another to choose the next Celestial Emperor!


    BOOM!


    All the major sects, the four major races, and the secluded immortal sects were in a frenzy because of this.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°The heavenly Emperor has been in power for less than six hundred years, and he¡¯s already walking to the end?¡±


    I thought that the invincible Emperor, di Qi, would continue to rule. Who knew that these ancient existences had suffered such severe Dao injuries in their early years that they could no longer suppress the hidden injuries once they reached their twilight years. Cracks of different degrees have appeared in their sea of consciousness ¡­


    ¡°AI! Those below the primordial chaos are ultimately ants and can¡¯t live forever.¡±


    ¡­


    Many people were lamenting.


    As the first postcelestial living monarch in the world, di Qi led the eleven ancestors of sorcery and overthrew the rule of the innate ancient gods. Everyone thought that he could live for at least a thousand years, but who knew that the era of the strongest Heavenly Monarch would be over in just six hundred years ¡­


    However, at the same time, he was also secretly excited.


    The death of an invincible heavenly Emperor meant the end of an era. If he could continue to live in the world, it would be the greatest injustice to the other geniuses.


    A heated discussion immediately spread through the human world.


    Now that the sun primordial spirit was free, who would be the next Celestial Emperor?


    ¡­..


    Another ten years passed.


    ¡°Great emperor, it¡¯s over.¡±


    The fall of the ancestor of sorcery, Cheng Shan, brought sorrow to the heavens and earth.


    The heavens and earth mourned for it. Heavy rain fell, and there were no clouds for thousands of miles. Three days into the night, it fell into darkness, and only the moonlight shone.


    All kinds of phenomena appeared in the sky to pay tribute to the great emperor.


    A crystal star coffin was erected, and great emperor Dong Xu was buried in it. On the day he entered the tomb, all the immortal officials and heaven¡¯s pride experts came to visit.


    A terrifying ancient Emperor¡¯s body lay quietly in the crystal coffin. He had four arms and black snake earrings, and his black hair draped over his shoulders. He gave off a terrifying Emperor¡¯s aura.


    ¡°Clang¡±


    A sun rose into the sky, its radiance illuminating the world.


    This was Emperor Cheng Shan¡¯s primordial spirit, which was slowly rising into the air.


    ¡°What a great burning sun, clang!¡±


    In the heavenly court, everyone looked up and saw the sun emitting a brilliant golden light. It was as if they could see the ancient great emperor Dong Xu fighting alongside his eleven close friends, fighting the ancient gods of the world, and pacifying the world for the postcelestial lifeforms.


    an ancient Emperor is starting to leave us ¡­


    ¡°Wuwuwu, it¡¯s the sky bearing Emperor who was known as the strongest War God in the ancient God era ¡­¡±


    In the celestial heavens, the cries of an old man could be heard from time to time.


    Eleven ancient existences, surrounded by divine light, stood silently on the high ground with a complicated expression. No matter what kind of feelings they had, Cheng Shan was still their companion who had accompanied them through life and death.


    After that, his companions would probably leave one after another ¡­


    Three days later.


    The void world left behind by great emperor Cheng Shan was pushed into the void sky at the top of the celestial heavens by the combined efforts of the eleven ancestors of sorcery.


    A vast voice resounded through the world, ¡±


    this heaven is called daluotian, which means the heavens above the heavens!


    The eleven old ancestors of sorcery gave up their rule and let the trusted officials of the heavenly court manage the heavenly Palace in their place before the new Celestial Emperor ascended to the throne. They entered the small space of daluotian to avoid the world.


    In this daluotian, they put in a large amount of heaven and earth spiritual energy that the heavenly court had accumulated for hundreds of years. They began to use the extremely rich spiritual energy to delay the aging of their bodies.


    ¡­..


    On the creation wood.


    There were people coming and going. Young elites and all kinds of prodigies, it was very lively.


    ¡°Hahaha! Heaven and earth can not go a day without a master! Who would be the next heavenly Emperor? Who will be the next ruler of the heavens and earth?¡±


    the old people¡¯s blood and Qi are all waning. They might not be able to break through to the dongxu great emperor realm. We can only see the younger generation ¡­ Right now, all of the elites are fighting. There¡¯s even a genius who has surpassed some of the older people and reached the grotto-heaven realm!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, what¡¯s the point of madly increasing your cultivation? He was playing to the gallery! ¡°The other heaven¡¯s favorites can break through as well, as long as they have a lot of resources. However, if they break through rashly, their foundations will not be strong enough. They have to be invincible in the same realm and fight above their level to continuously improve their foundations.¡±


    the various hidden Holy Lands have also emerged one after another. They are using up a large amount of resources to accumulate on the geniuses of their respective generations ¡­


    ¡°What? Under the protection of elder Yun Feng, Shen Dai ¡®ou went to the bifeng sect, challenged the thirteenth elder, and defeated their heaven¡¯s favorite, Zhang Qing, with one move.¡±


    Zhang Qing knows his shame and is brave. He no longer suppressed his strength and broke through to the sixth realm, Grotto-heaven.


    in the Northwest, the demon race¡¯s prodigies are also challenging people everywhere. They¡¯re very arrogant and even have the tendency to break into the human race¡¯s territory and provoke them openly.


    Countless teahouses were whispering and discussing.


    The people outside were shocked and were also watching the show.


    What the f * ck!


    The next heavenly Emperor was about to ascend the throne?


    We haven¡¯t even picked a candidate yet, and we haven¡¯t even started cultivating, so we definitely won¡¯t be able to compete for the celestial Emperor position!


    They were heartbroken!


    At this moment, he could no longer rush it. After all, he could not keep up with the progress.


    Now, the various races were building cities on the heaven-reaching builder tree¡¯s branches, making the entire builder tree look like a World Tree, carrying the worlds on the branches.


    Mother Earth¡¯s consciousness wandered around the cities on her tree trunk, peeking at their privacy and mumbling to herself, ¡± everyone, look, what do you think of this? I¡¯ve been monitoring him for a while, and the fianc¨¦e of a genius from a big sect broke off the engagement. I¡¯m a waste, but I¡¯m still working hard.¡±


    ¡°Not good, this kind of talentless person, if he doesn¡¯t cheat, he can only be beaten for life! (Thunder hammer licking ass emoji)¡±


    ¡°F * ck, who photoshopped this tongue? it¡¯s so cool! Was he secretly licking his wounds? (This map is not bad, it¡¯s mine now.)¡±


    ¡°So, how is this person?¡±


    She kept on choosing.


    Everyone¡¯s goal was clear. First of all, they had to be smart and talented. They had to defeat the current heaven¡¯s pride experts and even know how to scheme. Otherwise, they would not be able to defeat those ancient existences. However, they had to know righteousness, integrity, and how to repay favors. They had to fight for the rise of the Sorcerer tribe.


    He was as simple-minded as Guo Jing.


    However, the cute girl had her own thoughts. hehehe, Guo Jing isn¡¯t enough. It¡¯s best if he¡¯s someone like Yang Guo. He¡¯s smart, eccentric, and kind. He¡¯s also a domineering CEO who¡¯s clearly in love with his beautiful master ¡­


    Only then would she be able to gain the authority to control her disciple!


    She was already thinking about the drama of betrayal and division after they joined forces to rule the world.


    ¡°This one, is it not okay?¡±


    The creation wood looked at a weak member of the Sorcerer tribe. After observing him for a while, he shook his head and muttered,


    ¡°Where are you, Guo ¡®er? On Mount Zhongnan, the Living Dead tree, aunt is waiting for you here ¡­¡±


    More than ten years had passed.


    A long time had passed on the forum, and there were heated discussions. In the end, it was still not approved. After all, it was very rare to find someone with outstanding talent and upright character.


    ¡­..


    Jianmu Nantian city, in an elegant and simple mortal world, a baby¡¯s cry was heard behind a screen. A baby boy had descended into the world.


    ¡°Miss, miss, it¡¯s a boy.¡±


    A beautiful woman was lying on the bed with a pale face. She looked at her newborn baby and said, ¡± you shouldn¡¯t have been born. You are the combination of a demon and a witch.


    In this world, demons took over the bodies of the Wu tribe to transform, while the Wu tribe took over the bodies of demons as their primordial spirits. They were mortal enemies.


    This child¡¯s appearance was a mistake.


    The two of them were proud sons of heaven, and they had developed feelings for each other in their fight. She had thought that the man would give up all his power and accompany her to the ends of the world, but she was wrong.


    And now, this strange child had actually used up all of her purple mansion realm cultivation and reduced her to a mortal.


    ¡°Is this the consequence of violating the rules of the two races? I¡¯ve lost all my cultivation, I¡¯ll definitely be severely punished by my family.¡± She sighed. Her face was full of bitterness as she handed the child over to her confidant, Xin Niang. I¡¯ve been talented and intelligent my whole life, but I¡¯ve been trapped in the mortal world. I¡¯ve left the world, abandoned Dao, and also abandoned longevity ¡­ He¡¯s called Changsheng, just like how I abandoned him.¡±


    ¡°Miss ¡­¡± Xin Niang wanted to speak but stopped.


    The woman shook her head. I¡¯m the daughter of the sect leader of the Supreme snake demon sect.. have the right to inherit the sect¡¯s bloodline, but now that my cultivation has been crippled, I can only go back and be punished ¡­ And his father is the head disciple of the sky-opening creation wood sect, so he doesn¡¯t like me anymore.¡±


    After the woman left, Xin Niang took the baby and lived in seclusion in the southern city of jianmu.


    This baby was different from the moment he was born. He didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss every day. He just looked at the ground calmly. On the 13th day of his birth, he suddenly could speak. With tears streaming down his face, he said, ¡± I remember very clearly from the moment I was born that my mother gave me a name and left me.


    He was born to know.


    He didn¡¯t seem to be a human. He had the characteristics of the demon race. After countless years of polishing and brewing in spiritual energy, he was born with wisdom and clear thoughts, like a natural-born Saint.


    He was born after draining all of his mother¡¯s cultivation.


    When he was half a year old, his adoptive mother, Xin Niang, taught him the foundation-strengthening realm and found that he understood it with just a little bit of teaching. In less than half a day, he had successfully consolidated his Foundation.


    When he was one year old, he had cultivated to the second realm, spirit focus.


    He had reached the divine treasure realm at the age of three.


    When he opened his sea of consciousness, he actually possessed a primordial spirit. Furthermore, the shape of his soul was not human from birth.


    The blurry soul shadow in his sea of consciousness was the creation wood vine that he had inherited from his father¡¯s primordial soul. It was slightly different. It had the shape of his mother¡¯s primordial soul, the green snake, and had scales and eyes that seemed to conform to the rules of heaven and earth. The 81 scales were a number of Nine Nine.


    Furthermore, the branches and leaves of the vines had turned into tree claws and tree horns. They were very handsome.


    It turned into a vine Dragon primordial spirit.


    In this world, there had never been a living being like this, nor had there ever been an innate Yuan Shen. The yuan Shen of all living beings was acquired.


    what a pitiful child. Such filial piety and kindness, such a pure and lovely dream, hoping that his parents will love him ¡­ Meng Mei could not help but sigh. it¡¯s a pity that he appeared too slowly. If he had appeared 50 years earlier, he might have been able to compete for the position of the heavenly Emperor today.


    However, the others didn¡¯t mind. They calmly said, ¡± ¡°So what if a new heavenly Emperor is chosen? We¡¯ll kill our way up to the heavenly Palace, and when we rebel, we¡¯ll drag the celestial Emperor down from his horse!¡±


    That group of people was really crazy ¡­


    Meng Mei looked at this child and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uneasy.


    However, on this day, the child suddenly heard a voice coming from the depths of the earth, ¡± child! You have the innate Supreme Dao body, and I Am Mother Earth green vine, are you willing to acknowledge me as your master?¡±


    ¡°Can you help me find my parents? Is it a family reunion?¡± The three-year-old child raised his head and asked.


    The voice in the shadows replied.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll learn!¡±


    Spring went and autumn came, and another five years passed.


    Daoist Changsheng was eight years old. He was an adorable child sitting on the green Steps, supporting his chin with his hand. He looked at the ancient cultivators walking to and fro in jianmu¡¯s Nantian city, discussing the battles between the various heaven¡¯s favorites.


    When he returned to his room, the table was filled with books and textbooks. On the shelf, the words ¡± junior high school mathematics ¡± and ¡± 300 sets of Senior High School Examination papers ¡± were written all over. He was gentle and refined, like a scholar.


    ¡°Daoist Changsheng, today, we¡¯re going to learn about trigonometric functions.¡±


    A faint voice came from the void.


    Soon, the sound of a child reading came out of the window.¡±Oddities don¡¯t always change, but the symbols look at the octants!¡±

 Chapter 188

    ?


    Chapter 188: The four races fighting for the Emperor


    Translator: 549690339


    Daoist Changsheng was a genius.


    He had started primary school at the age of three and had been studying and writing. Now, at the age of eight, he was already an outstanding university student with quite a lot of knowledge.


    Back then, as an ordinary person, Xin Niang only had 30 to 40 years of life left. She was trembling as she lay on the hospital bed and left.


    Before Xin Niang left, she muttered to herself, ¡± don¡¯t go and look for your parents. Live a normal life.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The child nodded and buried Xin Niang.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been training so hard just to find my parents,¡± he said in front of the grave.


    At this time, he was only eight years old and had already mastered the mathematics knowledge of college students. He was considered to have entered the rudiments stage and started to cultivate as a member of the witch clan. Starting from the third divine treasure realm, he would cultivate the dantian technique and embark on the path of the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    on the path of cultivation, you have to sense everything in the world and absorb the spiritual energy emitted by all living beings, including the mountains, rivers, plants, and even the sun in the sky. You have to think as far as you can ¡­


    When he was ten years old, he began to locate his first ¡± aperture point ¡± and stepped into the fourth stage, Zifu. He reached the level that his mother had reached back then.


    When his mother gave birth to him, he was twenty-eight years old. He was at the fourth level of Zifu, and could already be considered a rare genius.


    And he was only ten years old!


    However, at this moment, the competition of the heaven¡¯s favorites outside had entered its final stage. The rumors were crazy and the world was shocked.


    There were only four people left, and they had all reached the peak of the sixth realm Grotto-heaven realm. They had become one of the top experts in this world and were fighting each other.


    The human race¡¯s Xu Wei.


    Gu family Duan Shan Yi.


    The demons burned.


    Zhang Wuwei of the Sorcerer tribe.


    The four Emperors-to-be had outstanding looks and their lifespans were only a little over 200 years.


    The inner world cultivation required one to sense and draw in the auras and emotions of experts and powerful living beings.


    The races behind the four of them began the final battle.


    Unlike Xu younian, who directly absorbed cultivation and damaged his Foundation, they absorbed the auras of their entire land and races, sensing the heaven and earth, mountains and rivers ¡­


    He could sense the joy, anger, sorrow, joy, sorrow, and the emotions of the entire city.


    This allowed them to have an extremely deep understanding of mantras. When they used all sorts of mantras, each of them had a terrifying qualitative change and improvement.


    This year, the four of them gathered the great fortune of the four clans and began to secretly compete.


    The green-vine mother said calmly, ¡± study and study at ease. They had already started fighting before you were born, even before your parents ¡®generation. They are the protagonists of this era. It has nothing to do with you.


    Daoist Changsheng nodded his head in agreement.


    Another year passed, and Daoist Changsheng turned eleven.


    There was news that the monster race¡¯s Fen Teng had been defeated by the human race¡¯s Xu Wei at the peak of the cloud Mountain.


    The whole world was shocked.


    When they heard the news, the green vine mother was teaching a lesson, and the Daoist priest student beside her was reading.


    ¡°Teacher, the demon race has lost. As the demon ancestor, is there no reaction?¡± Daoist priest Sheng asked with a cute expression.


    The green vine mother shook her head. among the four races, the demon race¡¯s system is the weakest and the crudest. The realms of all the major systems are not perfect. After all, the demon race only has one green Emperor, and he has been suppressed all this time. It is only natural that he was defeated and killed.


    Another year passed, and Daoist Changsheng was twelve years old.


    In the middle of may, news came that Zhang Wuwei of the Sorcerer tribe had been defeated by Duan shanyi of the ancient tribe above the sea of clouds.


    The whole world was shocked.


    It was the heavenly court of the Sorcerer tribe now. The Sorcerer tribe was the ruler of heaven and earth and was at its peak. How could they be defeated so quickly?


    The entire city of the Sorcerer tribe, jianmu Nantian city, was in a state of mourning. At this time in may, as long as a Taoist priest was born, he could see the people in the streets and alleys crying.


    The green vine mother continued to speak calmly. don¡¯t be surprised. The Sorcerer tribe¡¯s system is also a crooked path. So what if there are twelve great emperors? ¡± It was still a crooked path!


    Did no one notice it? The strong and undying sorcerer tribe cultivators who cultivate the inner heaven and earth mantras of the human race will go in the opposite direction of the mantras.¡±


    Daoist Changsheng was drenched in cold sweat.


    Is the path of our sorcerer tribe wrong?


    Even the 12 heavenly emperors were all wrong?


    These words were simply absurd. If the celestial heavens found out, they would be sent to the God execution stage.


    The green vine mother said softly, ¡± the nine revolutions mysterious art you¡¯ve learned only cultivates the body and not the primordial spirit. It¡¯s the authentic Wu clan! In the future, I want you to come out of the mountain and set things right!¡±


    I will be beaten to death!


    Daoist Changsheng¡¯s body trembled.


    He was young and intelligent. He knew what kind of terrifying shock it would cause if this news was spread.


    The green vine mother said, ¡± study in peace. If I¡¯m not wrong, the human race¡¯s genius Xu Wei will definitely win the remaining war between the ancient race and the human race. The first female Celestial Emperor of the human race is about to be born.


    ¡°Why?¡± Daoist Changsheng could not help but ask in a low voice.


    the four races in the world all cultivate techniques created by Ren zu. If they cultivate techniques that are not tailored for their own race, they will naturally fail ¡­ Moreover, after this final victory, Xu Wei will definitely break through to the sixth Grotto-heaven realm and become great emperor Dong Xu.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Daoist Changsheng could not help but ask.


    ¡°Because at the peak of the sixth realm Grotto-heaven, as an Emperor-to-be, what is stopping them is their own Dao heart, which is their own truth! They needed to carry out their own ideas in order to make a breakthrough ¡­ That was why they had been building up their strength since a long time ago. They had been challenging all the sacred lands and sects, waiting for the moment when they were invincible and defeated all the geniuses in the world. That was when they had reached the peak of their strength and become the world¡¯s number one, breaking through to the great emperor realm.


    In the final battle between the two geniuses, the winner would definitely be the great emperor.


    This is also the reason why it¡¯s very difficult for an era to produce two great emperors Dong Xu. The era of ancient gods six hundred years ago was indeed a terrifying Golden Age. Following the trend of heaven and earth, a total of twelve celestial emperors were born and the rule of thirteen ancient gods was overthrew.¡±


    Daoist Changsheng did not fully understand.


    Another year passed, and Daoist Changsheng turned thirteen.


    The battle this time was actually on the creation wood.


    Dao Changsheng could no longer suppress the restlessness in his heart. He could not help but go out to watch the final battle of the heavenly Emperor.


    They fought until the heavens fell and the earth cracked!


    The five-colored rays of light filled the sky, and the spirit Qi filled the surroundings, erupting with dazzling light.


    This battle had instantly broadened his horizons!


    In the end, the human tribe¡¯s Xu Wei was defeated by the ancient tribe¡¯s Duan Shan Yi on the creation wood.


    With this pressure, Duan Shan Yi of the ancient race actually broke through to the seventh realm, the void realm, and became the first void realm great emperor of the current generation. He exuded an earth-shattering oppressive aura, and it was difficult for people to look at him directly.


    Daoist Changsheng was shocked.


    Mother Earth¡¯s Green vine had guessed correctly again. The winner would definitely break through to become a heavenly Emperor on the spot.


    However, the winner was not the human Xu Wei, but Duan Shan Yi!


    At this time, green vine mother also transmitted her surprise, ¡± eh? an extraordinary genius has appeared in the Gu family. Duan Shan Yi has actually opened up the embryonic form of the Gu family¡¯s cultivation method. I can vaguely see Xu younian¡¯s figure in the past ¡­ It seems like the heavenly emperor seat of this generation is going to fall into the hands of the Gu family.¡±


    The surrounding people were also shocked and in disbelief.


    ancient race? how could it be the ancient race? ¡±


    ¡°The humans should be the main characters of this world!¡±


    There were sounds of sorrow, wailing, and excitement. They were all extremely excited. They had witnessed the birth of a new era. This was a historical moment.


    Daoist Changsheng was very calm.


    He was like a little boy on a trip, fair and delicate, carrying a small gray basket of books on his back. He slowly followed the path on the tree trunk and returned to Nantian city.


    what do you think of their battle? ¡± the green-vine mother asked. what do you think? ¡±


    Daoist Changsheng thought for a while and answered honestly, ¡± they¡¯re very crude and don¡¯t understand the art of divination. They only know how to simply comprehend the heaven and earth and operate the Tao. Moreover, each of their realms is unstable, imperfect, and full of holes. They¡¯re full of mistakes in my divination. In the same realm, I can fight four of them!


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s advance bravely! To have such courage at thirteen years old, you already understand what I mean by Dao heart and storing power.¡±


    ¡°My disciple, Chang Sheng, has the potential to become a great emperor.¡±


    The sun was setting, and the child was walking on the green tree, forming a beautiful picture. A calm voice came from the side, ¡± since you¡¯re so proud, I want you to go to heaven and fight against the Emperor in 50 years!


    ???


    Daoist Changsheng¡¯s face instantly turned black.

 Chapter 189

    ?


    Chapter 189: The Ascension of the celestial Emperor, beginning of day and night (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Although Daoist Changsheng was young, he already had a lot of knowledge.


    On the path of cultivation, one had to cultivate the inner world and pay close attention to one¡¯s heart. In order to break through to the realm of great emperor Dong Xu, one had to challenge all the top experts in the world and reach the point where one had an invincible aura and a flawless Dao heart.


    Therefore, it was basically only when there was no Emperor in the world that one would have the opportunity to become an Emperor.


    When the previous generation of emperors fell, they even went into seclusion. The current generation¡¯s famous Holy Lands started to walk the great emperor path, fighting for the position of the next generation¡¯s heavenly Emperor.


    In the era of the heavenly Emperor, to be invincible ¡­ It was almost impossible.


    Any latecomers or the younger generation would be left with a mental barrier because of the heavenly Emperor¡¯s figure, which would form a mental demon. If they didn¡¯t defeat the mental demon, it would be difficult for them to break through to the realm of great emperor Dong Xu.


    However, with the heavenly Emperor in power, and under the circumstances where you can¡¯t break through, you still want to fight your way into the heavenly court as a sixth realm Grotto-heaven and challenge a terrifying heavenly Emperor dongxu ¡­


    ¡°Teacher, are you joking?¡± Dao Changsheng laughed drily, ¡± a new Heavenly Monarch is suppressing the world. How can I go up to the sky to attack him? Moreover, he¡¯s not an old heavenly Emperor in his twilight years. He¡¯s just reached the peak ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve already planned a unique path for you to become a monarch.¡± The green-vine mother shook her head. you just need to study hard. If you learn math, physics, and chemistry well, you won¡¯t be afraid of fighting all over the world.


    Daoist Changsheng was speechless.


    He carried the gray book basket on his back and strode on the green tree trunk. His small body felt heavy, and the burden on his body was extremely heavy.


    In the book basket, there were cultivation secret books provided by several teachers for him. The peerless secret books had very unique names: ¡± space analysis geometry, from beginning to end ¡± and ¡± calculus, from exuberance to baldness ¡°. He only felt that his future was dark.


    ¡­..


    A few days later, the new Celestial Emperor ascended the throne in the celestial heavens.


    He would enter the ¡°daluotian¡± to meet the ancient celestial emperors and then ascend the throne.


    He took over the sun primordial spirit and became the second Celestial Emperor of the Kaiyuan celestial heavens.¡¯Primordial chaos sacred mountain Emperor¡¯, title: The broken Sky Emperor.


    On the emperor¡¯s throne, this unrivaled existence was ascending to the celestial dynasty.


    all the ancient existences have entered daluotian. From then on, there will no longer be nine days between heaven and earth. The nine days can not be circulated all the time and shine forever in the sky ¡­ Thus, this world will gradually be divided into day and night. During the day, I patrol the world, and at night, the sky will be filled with stars, giving off a faint light and illuminating the world!¡±


    ¡°Zhang Wuwei of the Sorcerer tribe.¡±


    ¡°Your subject is here!¡±


    I order you to be the God of the stars. You control the four symbols and the twenty-eight constellations in the sky. Jing, GUI, Liu, Xing, Zhang ¡­


    Ever since the Daoist Lord created the world, from the era of the ancient gods to the era of the Kaiyuan celestial heavens, there had been nine suns in the sky. There had never been darkness. It had always been shrouded in a bright and beautiful pale golden light, and all things were thriving.


    However, there was only one day left in this era!


    A heavenly Emperor naturally couldn¡¯t travel the world all the time, so he could only let the stars take half of the responsibility.


    And so, night came to this world.


    On the emperor¡¯s throne, the broken Sky Emperor muttered to himself.


    Since there was night, the sky was filled with stars, but there could not be no moon.


    However, as the Empress, yueshen had also entered daluotian to slow down her aging ¡­


    On the emperor¡¯s throne, the broken Sky Emperor said again, ¡±


    demon race¡¯s Fen Teng, you have extraordinary talent. When the twelve innate ancient gods fell, you were a fiery divine flower that was nurtured by the Blood of the Sun. You are even more brilliant than the ancient race and can be the moon of the current heaven court!


    Fen Teng¡¯s entire body trembled. He hurriedly stepped forward and bowed with both hands. reporting to the heavenly Emperor, although my primordial spirit is also a blazing flame divine flower, it can¡¯t emit light all the time. When its power is exhausted, it is extremely dim.


    Duan Tiandi closed his eyes slightly.


    He muttered to himself for a while before his majestic voice reverberated throughout the heavens, ¡±


    ¡°Fen Teng can still take over the position of moon god! The moon god is the full moon, lighting up the sky for all eternity. You are the new moon, you should have your ups and downs! There¡¯s no need to be clear all the time, there¡¯s yin and clear, there¡¯s full and there¡¯s lacking!¡±


    ¡°The heavenly Emperor is wise.¡±


    In the heavenly court¡¯s great Hall, Fen Teng was shocked. He could not help but sigh. As expected of the heavenly Emperor. To be able to defeat him, he was indeed quick-witted and had such an idea. He was immediately convinced and quickly agreed.


    Emperor Duan Tiandi pondered and said, ¡±


    since day and night are divided, the stars have twenty-eight constellations, the moon has its ups and downs, and a year should also have Four Seasons!


    ¡°Human race Xu Wei.¡±


    ¡°Your subject is here.¡±


    I call you the goddess of the Four Seasons. You will be divided into the number of raindrops, according to the cycle of the sun. moon. and stars. and the time of the day. You will be divided into the 24 solar terms, namely the beginning of spring, hibernation, seed planting, summer solstice. and summer heat ¡­ According to the solar terms, the rainy season will add a touch of color to the world.¡±


    Xu Wei nodded.


    The purpose of this court session was to establish a new order for the world.


    Emperor Duan Tian was extremely talented, and with his amazing skills, he subdued many voices of unrest in the world. One by one, ancient and secluded Holy Lands began to offer gifts.


    the Western era ¡± recorded:


    [ Kai Yuan heavenly court, year 287, Duan Tian Di ascended the throne. He was a man of great talent and strategy. He ruled the world and set the 28 constellations and the 24 solar terms. Since then, the chaos of the world began to split into day and night, and the moon gradually changed. ]


    ¡­..


    When he heard the news, Daoist Changsheng was reading in his study.


    The bookshelves were filled with books. He was doing calculations, but he didn¡¯t have a calculator, which made his head ache.


    He suddenly exclaimed,¡¯he¡¯s too talented and ambitious ¡­¡¯ This was a rare genius that only appeared once in a few hundred years! It¡¯s actually the world¡¯s system. It¡¯s divided into the sun, moon, stars, twenty-eight constellations, and twenty-four solar terms ¡­¡±


    He exclaimed in admiration, as if he was witnessing the birth of a new legendary era of the heavenly Emperor.


    A voice came from the void. he¡¯s very diligent and ambitious. Without the nine-day cycle, he¡¯s only left with a sun. From eight in the morning to six in the evening, he has to work ten hours a day ¡­ However, it¡¯s precisely because such a strong and hardworking Celestial Emperor is not an incapable ruler that it¡¯s a little difficult for you to use him to wreak havoc in the heavenly court.¡±


    Daoist Changsheng¡¯s face darkened again.


    Another year passed, and Daoist Changsheng turned fourteen.


    He had already broken through to the fourth-level Zifu and reached the fifth-level Dao Palace.


    It was unprecedented for a fourteen-year-old to reach the Dao Palace realm!


    This was a disciple painstakingly cultivated by five ancient existences of the old era.


    In the air, the green vine mother¡¯s voice finally came, ¡± stop reading. You are already fourteen years old, you should step on the path of great emperor and challenge the strong all the way. No strong person is born from reading.


    Celestial Emperor is a path dripping with blood. You should start from the cities of jianmu and go all the way to the mortal world. Then, you should set up a flag and occupy a mountain as King. Then, you should recruit troops and buy horses to rebel against the Kaiyuan celestial heavens.¡±


    Dao Changsheng¡¯s head was buzzing.


    I¡¯m only 14!


    I¡¯m still a child, I¡¯ll be beaten to death!


    ¡­¡­


    There were six cities on the jianmu, controlled by the sects of the major races.


    The sky-opening city was one of the branches of the ancient people¡¯s ancestors, established by the sky-opening wood sect. At this moment, a cute child appeared at the bustling city gate. He was fair-skinned, perhaps because he had been studying all year round and had no sunlight.


    Furthermore, what was even more strange was that there was not a single strand of hair on his crystal clear skin. It was as if hair could not penetrate his tough skin.


    He had no eyelashes, no eyebrows, and a round, shiny bald head. He was wearing a small, round felt hat made of gray animal skin.


    He arrived at the entrance of the sky-opening wood-building sect. Because he hadn¡¯t interacted with anyone for many years, he had been in closed door cultivation. He still had the mind of a five or six-year-old child and hadn¡¯t grown up yet.


    At this moment, he was a little shy and charmingly na?ve. sisters, I¡¯m looking for a man named mu Yuan Cheng. I¡¯ll tell him that it¡¯s a child born by Qing Yi ran and I¡¯m here to look for him.


    ¡°Where did this child come from? he¡¯s so cute!¡±


    that toot little face. I really want to pinch it. He¡¯s also shy ¡­


    Some of the female cultivators around were immediately tempted.


    After a while, Daoist Changsheng was brought to the extremely Grand creation wood sect.


    Among the twisted vines on the green branches, immortal palaces stood tall, like a paradise on earth.


    On the stage, a man slowly turned around. His face was filled with guilt as he looked at this cute child. He was extremely bitter. I have let down your mother, Yi ran, but I couldn¡¯t leave with her at that time. Because in that era, all the great geniuses were fighting for the throne. I was the genius of our sect. My father didn¡¯t allow it, and the sect didn¡¯t allow it. If I left, I would definitely be hunted down ¡­ And now, I¡¯m the sect leader of the sky-opening creation wood sect. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, father. I don¡¯t blame you. I¡¯m here to see you.¡±


    Daoist Changsheng revealed a child-like smile. He was shy and nervous. He wanted to hold his father¡¯s big hand. He was pure and kind. I just wanted to see how you¡¯ve been all these years. I heard that you¡¯ve married a few stepmothers for me.


    Mu Yuancheng looked at the young and ignorant child and felt his heart ache. He felt that the cold heart that he had sealed for so many years had vaguely broken.


    He could not help but say, ¡± I have indeed been forced by my father all these years. I have married thirteen wives. They will all be your mothers in the future. Let me introduce them to you ¡­


    BOOM!


    Mu Yuancheng was sent flying with a slap, crashing into a city wall, and his teeth shattered on the ground.


    ¡°Hmph, he finally confessed! You despicable scumbag!¡± The child¡¯s voice was young and tender. A terrifying energy spread from his dantian to his entire body, expanding inch by inch!


    One meter ¡­


    Two meters ¡­


    Three meters ¡­


    Blue veins suddenly appeared on his fair and delicate arms. His bronze-colored muscles were like the roots of an old tree, twisting into black lumps. The thick blood vessels were like black snakes slowly moving on his skin.


    Hu hu hu hu!


    There was a faint shadow of a Black Dragon circling behind him, as if it was a red heavenly silk.


    This terrifying bald giant that was more than ten meters tall was indomitable. He was breathing heavily, and it was as if there was thunder and lightning in every breath, causing a huge gust of wind. A Dragon was wrapped behind him, and eight arms extended out from his ribs. He was like the legendary wizard ancestor who fought with the Emperor for God.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to congratulate you! Let mother vent her anger!¡±


    He was still young, only fourteen years old, and his voice was still childish and tender.


    Clang!


    In an instant, his aura soared to the sky.


    This alarmed the sixth level Grotto-heaven old monsters of the sky-opening construction wood sect.


    ¡°What demon?¡±


    ¡°Monster! How dare you act so atrociously in my sect!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s only at the fifth level ¡­¡±


    Three powerful beings with majestic auras walked out. They were all extremely ancient existences when the sect was established.


    ¡°Let go of our sect master and we¡¯ll spare your life!¡± kill! they shouted one after another, and a terrifying aura exploded, soaring into the sky.


    Bang!


    Several terrifying Dao techniques attacked.


    The body of this terrifying hulking man was indomitable. His palm was shockingly covered in layers of Dao patterns. It was as if his fist had transformed into a wondrous Dao seal. As he smashed down, their Dao techniques were instantly disintegrated, shattering like glass.


    Daoist Changsheng was also shocked. Could he really fight above his level?


    He could rely on calculations to find the weak points of their mantras and break down their mantras?


    His eyes brightened, and he was suddenly in high spirits. He remembered his teacher¡¯s words: ¡°If you learn mathematics, physics, and chemistry well, you won¡¯t be afraid to travel the world.¡±


    Ha ¡­


    So I¡¯m already that strong?


    ¡°What kind of monster is this? Invulnerable to all laws?¡±


    ¡°No, he saw through our Daoist technique and broke the weak point!¡±


    These Grotto-heaven realm ancient existences all revealed looks of disbelief.


    The monster was only at the Dao Palace realm, yet he was able to cross a major realm and fight against old monsters at the grotto-heaven realm.


    ¡°Bastard! You old fogeys, are you trying to stop me?!¡± no! Daoist Changsheng roared. His tone was young and cute, with a childish tone, but he was very angry, ¡± my teacher told me that this kind of scumbag should be dealt a heavy blow. He should be caught in front of my mother and kowtow to apologize.


    Your son?


    So this is our family¡¯s grandson, great-grandson?


    The surrounding reclusive old monsters trembled and were stunned. They looked at mu Yuan Cheng, who was being beaten up, and questioned him.


    Mu Yuan Cheng¡¯s face was filled with grief and anger as he screamed and spat out large mouthfuls of blood, ¡± don¡¯t believe it, this is a fake! Where did I get such an old child!! My son was only fourteen years old ¡­ Look at this big bald head! This terrifyingly strong muscle! His arms are as thick as my waist ¡­¡±


    Pfft!


    He stomped down with his foot.


    Waaaaaah!


    Mu Yuncheng screamed even more miserably. He had a Daoist technique to protect his body, but he still felt like his waist had been broken. He spat out large mouthfuls of blood. this weight, he¡¯s probably more than 1500 kilograms. Have you ever seen a 1500 kilogram child!?


    Bang!


    He was sent flying again.


    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m only 14 years old, I¡¯m still a child!¡± Daoist Changsheng¡¯s voice was tender and he sounded very angry, ¡± wuwuwu, I lost my parents ¡®love when I was young. I have been studying for more than ten years, being a scholar with a full stomach. Can you adults understand this feeling?!


    Bang!


    His bronze-colored muscular arm was as thick as an ancient tree. He picked up his father¡¯s feet and swung them.


    my other peers grew up with the care of their parents, and now they¡¯re even in private schools, eating candied Haws and shaking rattle-drums, but I¡¯ve never had the care of my parents since. was young. I¡¯ve been studying, studying ¡­


    As he spoke, he started to choke with tears. even if I¡¯m an honest and weak scholar who has never fought before, I can¡¯t help but beat up a bad father like you!


    You¡¯re 14?


    How could a fourteen-year-old look like this?


    You¡¯re still a weak scholar who has been studying all this time and has never trained?


    The eyelids of the secluded elders twitched crazily as they were all stunned! He looked at a brawny giant that was more than ten meters tall and a fierce bald man with blue veins on his head.


    ¡°Scumbag, I¡¯m going to catch you and bring you to my mother¡¯s sect to apologize!¡± He roared with his young voice and strode forward, trampling over countless palaces. He then slapped away the attacks of the elders behind him and left.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°What a terrifying giant.¡±


    The entire jianmu city was in great turmoil.


    ¡°Just his body alone is already so strong, impenetrable by all techniques?¡±


    am I seeing things? he¡¯s holding onto the sect leader of the sky-opening creation wood sect? ¡±


    This monster turned its head and walked towards another Monster City of the heaven-opening construction wood sect. In the northern city of the great snake.


    He came to the sect of the Supreme snake demon sect and killed his way in. He found his mother, who had been imprisoned for fourteen years by the sect because of her great mistake. She had been reduced to a mortal with white hair and was on the verge of death.


    ¡°You scumbag, kowtow and apologize!¡±


    He pressed down on mu Yuan Cheng¡¯s head and madly kowtowed.


    After he was knocked unconscious, Daoist Changsheng looked at his trembling mother and grabbed her. He knocked away the cultivators of the Supreme snake demon sect and strode away. mother, today, I¡¯ll bring you out of jianmu and land in the mortal world. We¡¯ll find a place to occupy a mountain and live a good life together.


    Clang!


    ¡°Those who block me, die!¡±


    He killed his way out.


    He was bathed in blood and experienced an extremely fierce battle that lasted from dawn to dusk.


    He ran down the builder tree and passed by cities after cities. He was wanted, and Grotto-heaven realm ancient existences walked out to stop him. The Sorcerer and demon clans attacked with all their might, not allowing the humiliation of the two clans to leave.


    After more than ten days, he finally killed his way out of that piece of land.


    His mother¡¯s hair was white, and she was extremely old. She trembled as she looked at the muscular giant.¡±You¡¯re really my son. He¡¯s only fourteen years old ¡­¡±


    learning makes me strong, it makes me a great man.


    Dao Changsheng¡¯s expression was calm, and all the energy in his body quickly returned to his dantian.


    In an instant, his body was like a deflating balloon, rapidly shrinking inch by inch, and he turned into a cute child carved out of Jade, as exquisite as a doll. that was my combat form just now, the witch tribe¡¯s cosmic form!


    ¡°The witch tribe¡¯s cosmic form? How come I didn¡¯t know about it?¡± His mother could not help but ask.


    because the current sorcerer tribe is cultivating on the wrong path.


    Daoist Changsheng¡¯s small arm held onto his mother¡¯s old hand. The big hand held the small hand, and they slowly walked along the green land, mountains, and rivers. He said in a tender voice, ¡± ¡°Mother ¡­ You¡¯ve suffered all these years, but it¡¯s fine if your primordial spirit cultivation is crippled. I can help you cultivate your body¡¯s strength ¡­ Learning makes us strong!¡±


    Huala!


    A gentle breeze blew across the grass.


    Under the sunlight, it was quiet.


    In the quiet forest, a mother and her son finally walked together again after fourteen years. Daoist Changsheng held his mother¡¯s hand quietly like a newborn baby, with a faint and happy smile.


    He vaguely remembered that year.


    When he was just born, his mother¡¯s hoarse voice was filled with grief and despair. The words that she had said when she abandoned her child had become a wall in his heart that he could not forget for the past fourteen years:


    I¡¯ve been talented and intelligent my whole life, but. ¡®ve actually been trapped in the mortal world and abandoned Dao and longevity ¡­ He¡¯s called Changsheng, just like how I abandoned him.¡±


    After so many years of hard work, he had finally paid off.


    Daoist Changsheng suddenly laughed, but he felt a little complicated in his heart.


    He couldn¡¯t help but hold his mother¡¯s arm tighter. He smiled brightly. mother, your Dao, your Changsheng, is just like your son. Dao Changsheng. You¡¯re back again. Come and embark on the life of seeking Dao again ¡­


    ¡°My Dao, my longevity ¡­¡±


    The mother lowered her head and looked at her fourteen-year-old child. Suddenly, her heart ached. There were too many things on his young shoulders. Perhaps, she should not have named him Daoist Changsheng in the first place.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what kind of fortuitous encounter he had experienced over the years to be able to reach such a powerful stage.


    ¡°Mother, this is a peerless secret manual for cultivation. You can take a look first.¡±


    Daoist Changsheng suddenly became shy.


    He was like a child showing off his treasure to his mother. He took out a book basket from the inner space of his chakra and handed over a tattered book full of scribbles, ¡± linear algebra, from the beginning to the end, ¡± for his mother to read.

 Chapter 190

    ?


    Chapter 190: Chapter 189-fighting the Emperor (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°This is your secret manual?¡± His mother, Qing Yiran, was stunned for a moment. She couldn¡¯t understand it at all, as if she was reading a heavenly book.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, mother. I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    Kai Yuan heavenly court, year 287.


    The broken Sky Emperor ascended the throne and ruled the world.


    The following year, the heaven-connecting builder tree mutated, and a terrifying giant Dharma form appeared. It was invulnerable to all spells, and it charged into two reclusive sects in jianmu city. It rescued his mother and brought her to the mortal world.


    Jianmu was the bridge between heaven and earth. Not only were there cultivators, but there were also countless mortal merchants coming and going. It was the most prosperous central place in the world, and news spread extremely quickly.


    The legend of longevity and saving one¡¯s mother gradually became a popular folk story in all parts of the mortal world, and even began to change.


    The name of Daoist Changsheng had also gradually spread in a small circle in the cultivation world.


    As for Dao Changsheng, he gradually followed his teacher¡¯s orders and traveled around the mortal world, visiting mortal countries.


    He taught his mother to cultivate again and turn her into a body cultivator. Half a year later, he appeared in the North snow divine region, which was ruled by the monster race. He crossed the territories of the monster Kings and quietly arrived near the Changyang mountain.


    He saw the head of his next teacher. Wizard ancestor.


    Originally, Dao Chang Sheng only knew that his teacher was green vine Mother Earth and a few other ancient existences. Only now did he know that one of his teachers was actually the legendary ancestor sorcerer!


    Wizard ancestor, the teacher of the twelve ancestors of sorcery.


    It was the twelve disciples he taught that overthrew the rule of the ancient innate gods and pushed the two realms into the era of postcelestial beings.


    However, the twelve ancestors of sorcery, the most ancient existence, was still imprisoned here?


    When he thought of this, he could not help but feel a chill down his spine!


    And she would be his 13th disciple!


    Furthermore, he had more than one master, the most ancient existence in the creation of the world: Mother Earth, ancestor sorcerer ¡­


    Who would be the remaining one?


    The more he thought about it, the more his body trembled, and he almost made a sound. He wanted to escape from this world. What kind of terrifying evil was hidden under this seemingly bright and beautiful era?


    And why did these ancient existences teach him their craft?


    He was already scared.


    ¡°Come on, study hard! We¡¯re just purely teaching you, don¡¯t think too much. How can we really let you go to the heavens to fight the Emperor? That¡¯s impossible.¡± Ancestor sorcerer revealed a kind smile and threw out another book.


    Daoist Changsheng had stayed here for five years.


    He had obtained ancestor Sorcerer¡¯s profound analysis and experience of the Sorcerer tribe. He had reaped a great harvest and then left.


    After Dao Changsheng left, the head mumbled to itself, ¡± according to the information deduced by our online friends and the information collected by thunder hammer about the heaven realm, daluotian is rich in energy, far more than the mortal world. All living creatures living there can prolong their lives. In order to prevent the energy from flowing out, daluotian opens once every 30 years to communicate with the outside world.


    The ancestors of sorcery lived in that small world, communicated with each other, and deduced their own ways of longevity. It was equivalent to closed-door cultivation. Going to the low-energy and barren world outside would only accelerate the loss of their lifespans ¡­


    It had only been opened once because the audience with the newly appointed Broken Sky Emperor would only be opened again in 30 years.


    However, even if the others can¡¯t recognize your battle form, those ancestors of sorcery will definitely recognize that you¡¯re my disciple. You¡¯ll be exposed in 30 years!¡±


    This was also the reason why Daoist Changsheng was allowed to train immediately after ascending to the position of the sky-breaking Emperor. It was because he only had 30 years to train.


    hehehe, you think 50 years is a joke?¡­ In fact, it is indeed a joke. Because you only have 30 years, we want you to go to the sky to fight the Emperor, break through the void realm, and overthrow the current rule of the broken Sky Emperor. Only in this way, you will become the new Sky Emperor. In the same realm, you will have almost invincible combat power, and you will have the capital to deal with the 11 ancient existences in daluotian ¡­¡± The head of ancestor sorcerer muttered.


    But was it possible to do so in thirty years?


    He was only at the fifth Dao Palace realm.


    With his current cultivation speed, he would be able to reach the sixth realm within 30 years.


    However, as an Emperor-to-be at the peak of the grotto-heaven realm, he could only challenge a heavenly Emperor who suppressed the world in order to establish an invincible Dao heart. But could he win?


    Just like Medusa back then?


    Medusa had been in the epic realm back then, and demigods were also considered powerful epics. Thus, she had not been killed in one move when she had challenged demigods.


    But now, the sixth level was a major realm above him, and he was challenging the seventh level?


    He was basically killed in one move!


    Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be a saying that anyone below the great emperor realm was an ant.


    but do you think that we can¡¯t create a great emperor just because of this? ¡± Tian tu¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡­..


    The heavenly realm.


    In a Palace, an immortal official of the Sorcerer tribe who held power was whispering.


    ¡°The sect we left in the mortal world was attacked.¡±


    it¡¯s a disgrace to our race fourteen years ago.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let him go, or we¡¯ll lose face.¡±


    ¡­


    When the Daoist priest was born and came into contact with the outside world, the powerful beings in the heaven realm discovered his traces and descended to the mortal world to attack him.


    He killed his way out, gaining experience as he killed.


    These heavenly court cultivators were not like those old fogeys. They were all at the sixth level Grotto-heaven realm. They were young and strong, and their combat strength was not low. On the other hand, he was only at the peak of the fifth level.


    This battle was very difficult and he was almost beaten to death several times. However, he realized that the more he fought, the stronger his body became.


    The nine revolutions mysterious art was to make nine revolutions in death to forge a Supreme golden body!


    Soon, he got rid of the pursuers and came to an ancient place. It was a barren yellow soil without any signs of life. Here, he met his third teacher: Cyan Emperor.


    The cyan Emperor was also suppressed. Looking at the token that Qing Teng gave him, he accepted this disciple with the half-demon bloodline.


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad, even though you¡¯re only half a demon.¡± Green Lotus taught him.


    Green Lotus liked to be quiet. When she was teaching Daoist Changsheng, she would look at the Four Seasons gods flying in the sky from time to time, and then look down at the barren land she lived in.


    ¡°Teacher, What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking at this piece of land and thinking about my future,¡± said Green Lotus.


    ¡°Then, teacher, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Green Lotus pointed at this barren land and suddenly laughed. if I become the Green Emperor in the future, I¡¯ll repay you for the peach flowers blooming here!


    ¡­..


    Another ten years passed, and Daoist Changsheng left again after absorbing the knowledge of the demon ancestor.


    At this time, he realized that he was being valued more and more by the celestial heavens. Originally, it was just a personal grudge with the two races and sects, but it ended up causing trouble in the celestial heavens. Now, over time, he had offended many people from the celestial heavens.


    They were very vengeful and had set up an arrest warrant, dispatching celestial troops and celestial generals to besiege and kill him.


    At this time, the green vine mother had finally dug herself out and escaped. She came to find him. since that¡¯s the case, then you should raise the flag, recruit troops, and occupy the mountain as King!


    Daoist Changsheng brought his mother to a Valley in the South of you Xiong country and began to teach disciples without discrimination.


    this traitor actually dared to open the sect gates and publicly declare himself against the heavenly court? ¡±


    the giant spirit God who guards the southern heavenly gate has already led the heavenly soldiers to the lower realm to capture him!


    what? the mighty miracle God has been carried back and is heavily injured. He needs to use the moon Laurel divine medicine to heal his injuries? ¡±


    don¡¯t panic, heavenly deities. The mountain moving war god has already descended to the lower realm and eliminated this monster!


    ¡°What? The mountain-moving war god had sneaked into the training hall and was listening to the teachings. He was intoxicated? It¡¯s a disgrace to us gods!¡±


    The more they stirred up trouble, the more they eventually reached the upper echelons of the heavenly court.


    When Zhang Wuwei of the Sorcerer tribe learned of the whole story, he could not help but curse, ¡± these B * stards are blaspheming the heavenly court! Anyone who used heavenly weapons for the private affairs of the Sorcerer tribe should be sent to the God execution stage! That Dao Changsheng is from the same race, but he¡¯s also extremely bold. He actually dared to ignore the dignity of the heavenly court.¡±


    He punished the immortal officials who had broken the law and decided to descend to the mortal world to fight with the immortal Daoist.


    This news caused a sensation in the world. All the hidden sects and Holy Lands, and even the teahouses and taverns in the mortal world, were discussing this matter.


    An Emperor-to-be who fought for the Emperor-to-be realm back then had personally descended to the mortal world to capture Dao Changsheng.


    This was the famous war god of the heavenly court, the number one sorcerer of the current generation!


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Dao Chang Sheng was definitely going to lose this time. He was a peerless genius who was one step away from becoming a heavenly Emperor. He was almost invincible in the same realm, and it was impossible for him to cross realms and fight.


    This battle lasted for three days and three nights. Dao Changsheng was also extremely exhausted because he had just entered the grotto-heaven realm.


    In addition, Zhang Wuwei had been stuck in the Emperor-to-be realm for the rest of his life. The defeat had cast a shadow on him for the rest of his life, but he had been deducing and perfecting his own cultivation method and realm, supplementing his Foundation and becoming very powerful.


    ¡°Disciple, I¡¯ve finally met the few geniuses I saw back then. What do you think of him?¡± Green vine said.


    Daoist Changsheng was very innocent and answered honestly, ¡± when I saw them when I was 13, I felt that I could fight four of them at the same realm. With my current vision, I could fight ten of them at the same realm. Who knew that after fighting, not only I was improving, but they were also improving over the years. Now, I can only fight five of them at the same realm ¡­


    After a tough battle, Zhang Wuwei was completely defeated.


    Zhang Wuwei was extremely furious, but he revealed a look of admiration as he faced this fellow from the same race. you are truly a genius. What kind of cultivation technique is this? Everyone in the world cultivates Daoist techniques, but you cultivate your body? Did the heavens want to control them? The broken Emperor has just ascended the throne and is in urgent need of talents and confidants. He will definitely appreciate you very much.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, what should I do? This is a great opportunity. I want to go to heaven and become an official.¡± Daoist Changsheng said honestly.


    He clearly knew that no matter how strong his combat strength was, so what? Unless a heavenly Emperor was dead, it was impossible for him to be invincible and have an invincible Dao heart breakthrough.


    He also had great trust in his teacher.


    After all, all these years, he had been in seclusion reading, reading, and reading. He had not even communicated with people a few times, so he did not understand the ways of the world at all. He could only ask his own life mentor to teach him the principles of how to deal with people.


    Mother Earth whispered to herself, ¡± generally speaking, if you surrender casually, the other party will not cherish you. You have to reject it a few more times. Do you still remember the story I told you in the mortal world? Three visits to the thatched cottage, you should say this now ¡­¡±


    In the clouds in the sky, a large number of heavenly soldiers and generals were looking at Dao Changsheng with envy.


    In the valley on the ground, many powerful existences who had come to watch the battle revealed envious expressions. This was like reaching the sky in a single step.


    The wind and clouds were calm.


    At this moment, Daoist Changsheng closed his eyes and muttered to himself for a moment. He then said to Zhang Wuwei, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me why I was able to defeat you? Because you¡¯ve been walking on the wrong path from the beginning! That¡¯s why your combat power is too low, you¡¯re trash!¡±


    ¡°You! I was kind enough to help you, but you ¡­¡± Zhang Wuwei¡¯s face instantly turned red.


    Whoosh!


    The world was in an uproar. This person was too arrogant.


    Dao Changsheng looked around and said, ¡± I¡¯m not talking about Zhang Wuwei. I¡¯m talking about all the members of the Sorcerer tribe here. They¡¯re all trash!


    The surroundings suddenly fell into a dead silence.


    Dao Changsheng shouted,¡±I was born in this world to create a cultivation method for the Sorcerer tribe. Sorcerers are immortal!¡± They can pull mountains and rivers apart and only cultivate their bodies, not their primordial spirits. Now, the Sorcerer tribe only cultivates their primordial spirits and can¡¯t practice the proper technique!¡±


    BOOM!


    Heaven and earth shook.


    Countless ancient existences sent out their divine senses to explore.


    These words were too shocking. Did the Sorcerer tribe nowadays cultivate on a different path?


    Only he was the Orthodox?


    This was too arrogant.


    They didn¡¯t want to believe it, but Dao Changsheng¡¯s terrifying body had fully displayed the undying characteristic of the Sorcerer tribe. They couldn¡¯t help but have doubts in their minds ¡­


    ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. Zhang Wuwei was furious. After being humiliated, he returned to the heaven realm.


    The Daoist priest muttered in his heart, ¡± teacher, is this really a good idea? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll come again. I¡¯ll visit the thatched cottage three times.¡± Meng Mei smiled calmly.


    In the heavenly realm, Zhang Wuwei¡¯s face was red as he reported to the celestial Thearch, ¡± Daoist Changsheng didn¡¯t know what was good for him and was a disaster that could cause chaos in the heavens and earth. He even dared to reject the invitation of the heavenly Emperor!


    The celestial Thearch¡¯s eyes drooped. He didn¡¯t believe in the words of one family. He was thirsty for talents, not to mention a genius who could master this new power system. If it wasn¡¯t for his existence, this genius would definitely have the talent to become a celestial Thearch and surpass him.


    He then ordered people to descend to the mortal world.


    Another day, the human Xu Wei arrived.


    When Xu Wei saw Dao Changsheng, she fell in love with him at first sight and fought with him again, losing completely.


    Xu Wei was overjoyed. She expressed her intention to marry him and invited the heavens to take her position.


    The surrounding people were extremely envious.


    He could bring back a beauty, marry the strongest and most beautiful woman in the world, and even have power in the heavens.


    ¡°Old woman, although you¡¯re pretty, you¡¯re actually older than my mother.¡± Daoist Changsheng replied calmly.


    Xu Wei was furious and went back to report this to the celestial Thearch.


    After all, the celestial Thearch was a man of great talent and strategy. He believed that heaven¡¯s pride would always have pride, so he sent people down to the mortal world.


    In the end, the demon, Fen Teng, had just descended to the mortal world when he was ruthlessly beaten to the ground by Dao Chang Sheng. He vomited blood crazily. Even if you three Emperor-to-be attack me together, you still won¡¯t be my match.¡±


    Fen Teng was furious, he returned to the heavenly court.


    At this moment, Daoist Changsheng started to feel uneasy, ¡± teacher, are we really going to do this? Will this thatched cottage really be useful?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useful,¡± Meng Mei¡¯s face was serious. after visiting the thatched cottage three times, I¡¯m guessing that you¡¯ll be the real heavenly Emperor. He¡¯ll come down to the mortal world to invite you to heaven.


    ¡°Really?¡± Daoist Changsheng said.


    ¡°Look, they¡¯re already here.¡± She pointed at the sky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The most terrifying and powerful existence in the world had already descended into the sky, blocking out the sun. Just that terrifying aura alone was enough to suffocate Dao Changsheng.


    ¡°This is the might of a great emperor ¡­¡± Daoist Changsheng couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear.


    In the sky, an extremely majestic voice came, ¡± Dao Changsheng disdains the power of heaven! He is a heaven-defying Emperor and is suspected of rebelling. He must be beheaded!¡±


    Daoist Changsheng was speechless.


    It seemed to be different from what he had been waiting for.


    He broke out in cold sweat.


    alright, you can go and fight the heavenly Monarch now. Go to heaven and attack the heavenly Monarch. Beside him, the green vine mother calmly pointed to the sky. go.


    ???


    What was happening?


    Why did he suddenly ¡­


    Daoist Changsheng¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    ¡®I can fight against a group of people at the same level, but I¡¯m one major level lower than him. To challenge a heavenly Emperor ¡­¡¯


    But now, it was no longer up to him. Dao Changsheng could only roar and display his terrifying eight-armed transcendence golden body. He charged straight into the sky to fight against the Supreme existence that was filled with the aura of chaos.


    ¡°Heavenly Emperor! Today, I¡¯m going to kill the Emperor!¡±


    Bang!


    A palm slowly came down.


    Dao Chang Sheng was quickly crushed and his head was instantly crushed.


    The celestial Thearch slowly turned around and left. Dao Changsheng and the Emperor fought for God, and the Emperor lost his head ¡­ Such an unruly person dared to wreak havoc in the heavenly court and fight for the position of heavenly Emperor. He had to be killed! The God of Thunder and the mother of Thunder could be struck by lightning in the heavens and earth, shattering their primordial spirits! After that, send him to the God execution stage and shatter his body!¡±

 Chapter 191

    ?


    Chapter 191: Send him to heaven


    Translator: 549690339


    After the heavenly Emperor¡¯s head was cut off, he left.


    Ka!


    In an instant, a few celestial soldiers stepped forward, picked up their weapons, and clamped down on the headless corpse.


    Clang!


    ¡°I¡¯m not convinced!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just an honest scholar,¡±


    Dao Chang Sheng was severely injured, but his headless body stood straight and waved his arms wildly.


    He burst out with a terrifying will to live. He was surrounded by layers of people, bathed in blood, and wanted to kill his way out.


    do you think the heavenly court will believe your nonsense? ¡± Countless celestial soldiers and celestial generals swarmed over.


    Around them, the ancient existences were whispering in the dark. They couldn¡¯t help but look at the scene in disbelief. The headless body was fighting with the celestial soldiers and celestial generals again.


    ¡°Headless, but still alive?¡±


    his will is too shocking. Even though he¡¯s dead, his body doesn¡¯t bend or fall!


    what an incredible desire to live! Even so, he still wants to kill his way out!?


    In this world, everyone cultivated their own Dao Arts and cultivated their inner world. The bodies of cultivators were extremely fragile. No one had ever had such a terrifying life force. Even after being beheaded, they could still resist.


    The world was stained with blood, and the moon hung high in the sky.


    This battle lasted for a long time.


    His vitality was too terrifying. It was beyond their understanding and had even reached an unbelievable level. At the end of the battle, many people had the intention to retreat. They felt that it was too horrifying.


    ¡°As the mighty miracle God of heaven, you dare to be deserters?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of with a mere headless body?¡±


    The three emperors-to-be were furious and attacked him again. They kept injuring him. Dao Changsheng roared and kept regenerating before he was finally captured.


    Many people had complicated expressions when they saw this scene and eventually left.


    They sighed. This scene seemed to be imprinted in their hearts for eternity.


    The figure that rushed into the sky and dared to punch the celestial Thearch ¡­ Even in the endless years that followed, it was still unforgettable.


    The battle of that day was once again known to the world. In countless mortal countries, in taverns and teahouses, it was discussed by people and gradually became a folk legend.


    To live forever and save his mother.


    Chang Sheng and the monarch were fighting for God.


    Dao Changsheng, he seeks Dao and longevity ¡­ ¡®He¡¯s trying to reach the pinnacle. He clearly knows that it¡¯s impossible, but he still wants to challenge the heavenly Emperor ¡­¡¯ He is an Emperor-to-be worthy of respect.¡±


    ¡°I was born at the wrong time ¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there¡¯s already a broken Emperor who was born in our era, he would¡¯ve dominated the world. He will definitely lose and become a Celestial Emperor with unprecedented battle strength!¡±


    ¡°Shh! Be careful with your words!¡±


    ¡­..


    The earth was in heated discussion, and the heavenly court would sentence Xing Dao to death in a few days to uphold the dignity of the heavenly Emperor.


    Even the three emperors-to-be who were his opponents admired him greatly for his unyielding will and strong vitality.


    After an unknown amount of time.


    Dao Changsheng woke up once again, and the last of his dantian¡¯s energy grew out a head. He realized that he was already locked up in the heavenly prison. His entire body was restrained by the spirit sealing lock, and his cultivation base was sealed. He was waiting for the heaven and earth to punish him.


    Daoist Changsheng¡¯s mind went blank as he looked at himself being tied to the cross. it¡¯s not that my will is too strong, it¡¯s just that the three punishments are too scary. Can¡¯t I escape? ¡±


    He had wanted to ask his teacher for help back then, but who knew that his teacher would run even faster than him and had long disappeared!


    He could only hear his teacher mumbling in a low voice as he ran, ¡± ¡°You will meet your next teacher there ¡­¡±


    He could not understand it at all.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t understand that the heaven and earth¡¯s extreme punishment was a pain that was more tragic than death. It was worse than death.


    One of the cruelest punishments was the Thunder God¡¯s Thunder hammer!


    The terrifying sound wave shattered every inch of his internal organs. His bones and bones were crushed to death by the intense pain.


    The goddess-striking whip of the goddess of lightning was the most painful punishment for a heavenly God who had violated the laws of heaven. One strike of lightning would cause a heart-wrenching roar, but no matter who it was, they would have to be obedient.


    But the most terrifying thing was still the God execution stage.


    From the ancient era to the current Kai Yuan celestial heavens, the number of Almighty beings that had been beheaded was uncountable!


    Under normal circumstances, he would die if he were to receive one of the three punishments, let alone the fact that he had been thrown into the heavenly prison and was to receive all three of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m already dead for sure.¡±


    The celestial Thearch was truly enraged, and he could be considered to have set a new precedent for the heavenly court¡¯s punishment.


    ¡­..


    &Lt; spore evolution > online forum.


    It had only been a day since the deduction of the nine revolutions mysterious art. The forum was still in a lively atmosphere.


    He had actually used modern space theory and mathematics to derive the nine revolutions mysterious art and had even put it into practice. He had cultivated a genius who had fought all the way up and even challenged those of higher levels. It was simply like a dream, and it was still somewhat unbelievable.


    Everyone cheered.


    It was indeed a game that loved learning.


    That night was destined to be a sleepless night. Countless people were waiting in front of their computers, eating melon seeds, drinking Coke and sprite, looking at the screenshots Meng Mei had posted, waiting for the live broadcast.


    The name of this post was ¡± my disciple, Daoist Changsheng, livestreamed against the heavens and attacked the Emperor. He was hacked online!


    ¡°There¡¯s still no result?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so anxious!¡±


    Countless people looked at the post and held their breaths ¡­


    PA.


    In the next second, in the tense atmosphere, another screenshot was sent by Meng Mei.


    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s out!¡±


    he¡¯s finally out. Has he already been killed? ¡±


    In the picture, there was an ultimate existence that was emitting wisps of purple gas in the sky.


    On the ground, Daoist Changsheng¡¯s headless body began to fight a bloody battle against the heavenly soldiers and generals. There were red mosaic blocks at the place where his head was cut off.


    ¡°F * ck! He¡¯s finally been cut!¡±


    BOOM!


    Instantly, the crowd boiled over.


    [ we¡¯ve waited for so long, and we¡¯ve finally met (happy) ]


    ¡°Hahaha! As expected, he didn¡¯t die, but his head was cut off! He was like a Southern cockroach that was stepping on its head. Not only was he still breathing, but he was also full of energy. He could even struggle with his little legs up. we¡¯ve succeeded! (Cheers)¡±


    At this moment, countless people cried tears of joy and cheered as if they had stayed up all night to wait for a World Cup goal.


    A large number of mathematics experts smiled as they read the post.


    At this moment, many people were truly stimulated by the madness and excitement in their bones. What had they studied? The undying nine revolutions mysterious art seemed to have nurtured a legendary Xing Tian.


    When they saw the headless body of the God of War fighting in the screenshot, they seemed to recall the records in the Classic of Mountains and Seas in the ancient mythology: [ Xing Tian and the Emperor fought for God. The Emperor cut off his head, using his breast as the eye and his navel as the mouth. He wielded his Qi and danced. ]


    [ save the world ]: [ experiment successful. I can still fight after being beheaded! ]


    ¡°As expected, the head doesn¡¯t hide the sea of consciousness, so it¡¯s no longer a vital point.¡±


    Haruko loves learning said,¡¯the great Art of Science is great! The great magic of mathematics! (Blowing up)¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna laughed,¡¯hahaha, let me conclude the conclusion of this experiment. Even the celestial Thearch would have to put in a lot of effort to kill Dao Changsheng. It was too difficult to destroy the soul hiding in the void aperture. He would not be able to kill Dao Changsheng without calculating the location of the void aperture! The easiest way to kill him is to continuously destroy his body, layer by layer, until his dantian runs out of energy to recover his body ¡­¡±


    ¡°The netizens are awesome! Our technology has created a God! One small step for mankind, one big step for the wilderness!¡±


    At this moment, it was already the number one hot search: The nine revolutions mysterious art, as someone who loves learning, how many revolutions can you cultivate to?


    Now, it was getting more and more popular.


    They had been waiting in front of the computer screen for too long for Daoist Changsheng to be ¡®killed¡¯. ..


    On the outside, although these crazy game fans did not participate and did not know mathematics, they felt great watching this group of big shots deduce step by step, compile a comprehensive study Book, and enthusiastically teach the Daoist Immortals step by step.


    High school dormitory 403.


    A group of people watched the live broadcast of the post on their mobile phones and could not help but hug old Zhang and cheer, ¡± wow! Old Zhang, you¡¯re really amazing! Your nine revolutions mysterious art is too powerful!¡±


    Old Zhang scratched his head shyly and put down his pen. I only helped to deduce and discuss the second phase of the mysterious art. My knowledge was too low, so I couldn¡¯t participate in the later parts.


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re too humble!¡± The surrounding students couldn¡¯t help but praise him. you¡¯ve self-taught yourself all the way to university content. You¡¯ve also participated in the compilation of calculus from exuberant to baldness.


    In the university¡¯s multimedia classroom.


    ¡°Everyone, look. This is the power of mathematics.¡±


    A beautiful high school teacher turned on the multimedia screen with a serious face and pointed at a mosaic picture of a Daoist priest¡¯s head.


    The students were listening attentively. None of them played with their phones, slept, or chatted because of the boring mathematics. They were all attentively taking notes and taking notes.


    At this moment, the beautiful teacher opened her arms and looked at the students below.


    ¡°This is the power of the nine revolutions mysterious art. Have you all learned it?¡±


    There was silence below.


    The teacher flipped to the next page of the screen. On it were formulas, algorithms, spatial geometry, calculus, linear functions ¡­ It was like a math question.


    After another 20 minutes, the tutor smiled. then, I¡¯ll give you an exercise question.


    Huala!


    The screen flickered, and it was a map of the body¡¯s meridians.


    everyone, take out your phones and take pictures of your homework. These are the practice questions. You can practice by yourself. I will post the subsequent answers in the group.


    ¡°But!¡± The mentor said. In order to not fail, you¡¯d better pay more attention! ¡°My test will also be a map of the human body¡¯s meridians. 10 points for calculating the spatial coordinates of the first transition, 20 points for the second transition, and 30 points for the third transition. If you want to pass and not fail, then work hard ¡­¡±


    After she said that, she put away the teaching case and left.


    The students were left dumbfounded.


    This popular game that loved learning had silently infiltrated the lives of many people.


    Of course, the live stream test: The nine revolutions mysterious art was a hot topic that many people were paying attention to, but there were also some people who felt that Daoist Changsheng was quite pitiful.


    ¡°Too tragic! I¡¯m so young, but you¡¯re already torturing me like this ¡­¡±


    you parents are so bad. You¡¯re already good students who study seriously, but you still electrocuted them ¡­ (Lightning King warning.jpg) ¡±


    ¡­.


    At this moment, the cute girl watched as Dao Changsheng was captured. After taking a screenshot, she posted it and was shocked when she saw the comments.


    Cute girl wants to evolve into a Dragon: ¡± cough, cough, cough. At this time, he¡¯s no longer in my hands. Pass him on to the next person. I have some time to come out soon, so I¡¯ll explain it to you and give you a speech.


    It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t love our disciples. The reason why we did that was because this was the only great emperor path. Only by suffering through hardships can one become superior to others. There¡¯s no great emperor who doesn¡¯t bathe in blood.


    His time is too short, we can only speed up the tempering!


    We¡¯re doing this to send him to the heavens to meet the other three teachers.¡±


    ¡®So, you¡¯re just here to send him off ¡­¡¯ To the heavens?


    Everyone was stunned. Looking at the extremely miserable picture, they suddenly realized. No matter what meaning it was, it was indeed what he meant.

 Chapter 192

    ?


    Chapter 192: Rank 5 wizard


    Translator: 549690339


    In the orchard, the bright sun shone down.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi did not pay any attention to the things going on on the internet. He was wearing a shirt and flip-flops and was showing a few guests around the orchard, which was a rare sight.


    ¡°This is the lychee I planted. It¡¯s pretty, right?¡±


    Xu Zhi pointed at Medusa, who was curled up in the pond not far away and had sunk to the bottom of the sea. The little girl¡¯s figure could be vaguely seen.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very good lychee.¡± They looked at the small snake-haired demoness in the pond and nodded.


    After that, the few of them did not enter the hundred-mu Orchard. As if they had received some kind of psychological cue, they just looked around outside and nodded. I understand. You want to continue contracting this land? ¡± To renew the land contract?¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded and said, ¡± yes.


    The guests didn¡¯t mind and left after a routine discussion.


    They asked Xu Zhi to make a trip over to their place after a while to complete the paperwork for continuing the contract, sign the land contract, pay the money, and other trivial procedures.


    They didn¡¯t have much of an opinion.


    He even hoped that Xu Zhi would contract a large amount of land. After all, it would be a waste if the land was not contracted.


    This was especially so in the village where Xu Zhi was living now. Most of the people stayed behind to stay in the village. The young people all went out to work or study. A lot of the land had begun to be abandoned, and they were even given a lot of subsidies. There were not many young people who wanted to come back to do such hard farm work.


    After their discussion, they walked out of the courtyard and left in a black car.


    Xu Zhi watched them leave and quietly returned to his room.


    He was now a rank 4 Magus, so it was easy for him to do this. He had to contract the orchard again, but no one could see what was grown inside.


    this way, the matter of continuing to contract the land will be completely resolved. Xu Zhi heaved a sigh of relief after feeling as if a huge weight had been lifted off his chest. He couldn¡¯t possibly leave the world homeless, could he?


    He felt that it was worth celebrating.


    Then, he rode the electric bike to the supermarket in the county and bought some vegetables and fruits. He rode back to the orchard leisurely.


    He opened the internet and saw that Daoist Changsheng¡¯s head had been chopped off. The group of people cheered like they were at the World Cup. They felt that they had succeeded in cultivating the nine revolutions mysterious art and couldn¡¯t help but have a headache.


    However, the formation of this heaven-defying cultivation technique required the crystallization of the wisdom of countless people.


    ¡°Let them be,¡± Xu Zhi turned off his phone screen and took a deep breath. His expression turned slightly serious. the feedback from this mass extinction event is coming.


    A few days ago, when the Phoenix achieved Dao, the 13 innate ancient gods and the 12 ancestors of sorcery fought each other and caused terrifying deaths that were no less than the time Ermin became a God.


    Then, another void realm ancestral witch died.


    Today, it had finally accumulated to its limit, and the terrifying energy attacked again.


    Xu Zhi was already prepared by now. He sat on the bed and silently felt the massive energy that was like a storm, which quickly attacked his body.


    ¡°The last time Ermin became. God, it directly raised me to the level of. rank 4 Magus. After. completely absorbed it, I¡¯ve already stabilized my rank 4 Magus realm, and I¡¯m close to the peak of rank 4 ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. this time, the Phoenix has become a God. After absorbing it, it will definitely break through to become a level five wizard. It might even reach level six legendary wizard ¡­


    In the Magus world, rank 6 was a legendary Magus. In the ancient world, rank 6 was the grotto-heaven realm.


    An expert of this level was already an extremely rare and powerful existence. He was considered the strongest expert below the Emperor. He could rule a country and suppress a piece of land.


    In other words, although he had never fought in real life, he was a Super Gatling gun that could fly, which was equivalent to a mini Superman with extremely terrible killing power.


    A rank 6 Magus could easily kill tens of thousands of people if they were to unleash their full power!


    One had to know that the most fundamental difference between a level five and a level six was that a level five could only move on the ground, while a level six could start flying in the sky.


    The peak of level six was an Emperor-to-be.


    That was the realm of Dao Changsheng, Xu Wei, and the others.


    ¡°Above that is the great emperor realm ¡­ Only Ermin, Medusa, and a group of people are the protagonists of this era, and the current Broken Sky Emperor ¡­¡± As Xu Zhi weighed his options, he felt a huge amount of energy flowing into his body.


    The bones in his entire body trembled slightly, and he felt as if his realm was rapidly increasing step by step.


    Kachaa!


    A crisp sound.


    Xu Zhi opened his eyes. It was the realm of a level five sorcerer.


    This was only a quarter of his energy. The majority of the energy was still surging wildly, continuously raising his realm.


    After another hour, Xu Zhi let out. slow breath. . ¡®ve absorbed all the energy, but. ¡®ve just barely reached the peak of a level five sorcerer. It¡¯s much less than I expected. I thought. could break through to level six ¡­ As expected, the further I advance, the more terrifying the energy required.¡±


    After all, Phoenix had broken through to level eight mythical after absorbing this wave of extermination energy. However, he had only broken through from peak level four to peak level five.


    It was a matter of size.


    Compared to a life the size of a thumb, the amount of energy he needed was too terrifying.


    ¡°However, if I settle down a little more, I might be able to break through to rank 6.¡± Xu Zhi stood up and went to the bathroom to take a shower. He was still full of anticipation. He was about to reach level six, and he would be able to fly ¡­


    After all, flying was the dream of many.


    After all, the first thing the alchemy Emperor did when he flew up was to stir up trouble. He went to the sky to find the land of gods and seek an audience with the gods ¡­


    On earth, he had to fly at least once. Even if he couldn¡¯t fly through the atmosphere, use protection sorcery to resist the vacuum pressure, bring an oxygen tube, and go to outer space, he should at least be able to fly side by side with the plane, right?


    Xu Zhi quietly finished sorting out his harvest from this mass extinction. He took an Apple and sat down at the door of the yard. He was not in a hurry to check on the progress of the underground world. Instead, he took a casual glance at the surface world.


    In the magic potion era, it had been hundreds of years since the new God¡¯s calendar.


    Now, it had completely flourished and had peacefully developed to the point where over a dozen legend realm experts had been born. It was comparable to the current primordial world.


    Back then, the Brom beastmen, Sharly, and Ebert had already become emperors. Some of them had even begun to become demigods, entering the netherworld to open up the land and serve the netherworld Emperor.


    The underworld had already become the most important part of the Sorcerer world. It was expanding inch by inch, and now it had more than ten acres of land. The ground was filled with resurrection lily, and many wandering souls lived there.


    ¡°Ten mu?¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and was immediately a little surprised. This was already considered a world of ghosts and spirits of its own, a real land of the underworld.


    they are both gods, but two different God systems have been developed on both sides. Ermin led her believers to develop the inner world and build a truly high-energy world, while the Phoenix¡¯s Dao fruit primordial chaos is based on individual strength ¡­


    He thought about it and decided not to bother about the Sorcerer world.


    After all, there was a God named ermine who was in charge of and secretly influencing the world. It had been developing peacefully and had already formed its own internal cycle. It was a rather mature world, so there was no need to interfere too much.


    On the other hand, although the primordial world was developing extremely quickly, it was as unstable as a nouveau riche. Each realm was too rough and their foundations were not solid. They still needed to be refined.

 Chapter 193

    ?


    Chapter 193: Chapter 192-crossing an era


    Translator: 549690339


    The ancient primordial world was indeed too crude. Xu Zhi did not quite agree with the reincarnation system of the ancient primordial world.


    There was an underworld in the Sorcerer world.


    It could be considered as reincarnation. It would absorb the souls of a world into it, and the souls would live a Second Life inside. They could also cultivate and use these souls to nourish the netherworld, constantly growing into a high-energy world.


    There was a creation wood in the primordial world.


    However, it was not reincarnation. Its soul energy did not improve the world. Instead, it was condensed into a fruit that was only provided to one person to improve their realm.


    They were originally a cultivation system that ¡®absorbed the aura of the living beings of the world¡¯. Their souls were like a stick of incense, constantly emitting Joss flames ¡­ And killing for an incense¡¯s time was simply too absurd.


    ¡°Back then, the Phoenix used the creation wood to become. God in. hurry, but in the long run, it was extremely unfavorable for development ¡­ This caused the creation wood to absorb the dead creatures on the earth and produce a large number of fruits. Many experts appeared, and the Holy Lands and rulers of the heaven realm all benefited from it ¡­


    It might seem like a short period of time, but it¡¯s actually a skyscraper that¡¯s reflecting the moon in a well. It¡¯s a piece of tofu-like construction, and I don¡¯t know when it¡¯ll collapse with a slight push.¡±


    the creation wood should be cut down and reincarnated.. should completely utilize the power of the soul instead of killing it all at once ¡­ However, it¡¯s up to them how they want to develop.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm, but he still did unknown how to guide it.


    He could only take another Apple and pour Phoenix spirit tea into a mug. He came to the chair in front of the yard and continued to leisurely observe the Evolving Spores on the small sand plate.


    ¡­¡­


    The primordial world, the palace of the sun.


    This was the place where the celestial Emperor controlled the court and met the officials of the celestial dynasty.


    Ever since the broken Sky Emperor ascended the throne, he had been living in the palace of sun, where he was in charge of his Affairs. The previous heavenly Emperor di Qi also had a residence-the Moon Palace. However, Duan Shan Yi handed the Moon Palace over to the quasi Emperor Fen Teng. He was not married, so the palace of sun was his residence. The emperor¡¯s throne was where he usually rested.


    A Celestial Emperor was actually using the emperor¡¯s throne as his bed. It could be seen how hardworking he was.


    ¡°Daoist Changsheng must be killed.¡±


    Emperor Duan Tian closed his eyes and whispered in the sun Palace.


    That unbelievable power, undying nature, and headless battle were extremely terrifying even for him.


    From ancient times until now, he had never seen anyone who could do this.


    ¡°Who is the one behind him ¡­¡± Emperor Duan Tian¡¯s face was calm, but his voice was hoarse. I think I¡¯m a man of great talent and strategy, but I¡¯ve only barely opened up the cultivation path of the ancient clan. He¡¯s less than a hundred years old, but he has opened up a perfect Dao path, far beyond me ¡­


    He thought of himself as a genius, a heaven¡¯s favorite of an era, and an invincible one who ascended to the position of heavenly Emperor.


    And for him to be able to reach this step, it was not only because of his talent, but also because of a huge fortuitous encounter! With the help of ancient existences, it would be difficult to open up the embryonic form of the ancient race¡¯s cultivation path without any fortuitous encounters.


    As for Daoist Changsheng?


    It was too shocking.


    Even if Dao Changsheng was more talented than him, it was impossible for him to have such a terrifying talent. An unprecedented path required one to overcome all obstacles and countless wisdom to constantly perfect it, not to step towards maturity in an instant.


    the eleven ancestors of sorcery ¡­


    ¡°Dao Changsheng ¡­ Is it one of you who has a backup plan ¡­¡±


    Emperor Duan Tian opened his eyes and looked determined. He sat on the emperor¡¯s throne and looked into the sky, as if he wanted to see through the scene in daluotian. even so, I¡¯m going to kill him with you eleven ancient existences! I¡¯m going to act first and report later!¡±


    ¡°When the heavens and earth were created, the Daoist once said,¡± I¡¯m not sure.¡±Those who seek Dao seek a lifetime of freedom, seek to be carefree in the world! But now, the eleven ancestors of sorcery are high and mighty, unwilling to die of old age. The laws of heaven and earth are controlled by them, so how are they any different from the decaying innate ancient gods?¡±


    the heavenly God who overthrew the evil god back then ¡­ You¡¯ve also lost your original aspirations and turned into another evil god in your old age.¡±


    His expression was calm as he suddenly recalled his youth.


    Back then, when he was traveling through the mountains and rivers, he had a fortuitous encounter and met an unknown, mysterious existence.


    No one knew the true identity of that being. He was sitting at the foot of a mountain, drunk, and mumbling to himself, ¡± the twelve ancestors of sorcery have been infiltrated by the ancient existences of the past, and there are sinister ancient existences entrenched among them. They will definitely destroy the beliefs of these young ancestors of sorcery. Over time, they will constantly be infected and assimilated in secret, and they will definitely become one of them.


    even if I keep my ambition now, it¡¯s hard to avoid my future from decaying. I¡¯m old, and my ambition is gone. I might also be afraid of death and be assimilated by them ¡­ I¡¯m really afraid that one day, I¡¯ll also become an existence that I hate the most ¡­¡±


    At that time, Duan Shan Yi was not afraid at all. Instead, he looked at the figure in the dark and laughed, ¡± ¡°When one¡¯s heart is old, one will die! Losing his Dao heart, he would be overthrown sooner or later! I¡¯m going to overthrow you!¡±


    How ridiculous was that?


    A weak young man was actually going to overthrow the sun in the sky.


    The voice also laughed, but it was not for his arrogance. Instead, it came from the shadows and teased, ¡± young man, you¡¯ve been seeking the Dao. You¡¯ve traveled the mountains and rivers. What is the Dao you seek? ¡±


    The young man walked through the mountains and rivers, pointing at a sun in high spirits.


    ¡°If I become the heavenly Emperor in the future, I¡¯ll cut across this world and rule over the ages, exterminating all of you! I want to cut off all existences that should have decayed and passed away, opening up a new age of prosperity. No ancient existences need to kneel or worship! All the living beings in the world only strive for the present, not for eternity. Any great talent can become an Emperor and achieve a lifetime of glory.¡±


    ¡°If the me at that time had also fallen ¡­¡± The voice came faintly.


    ¡°Slash! If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll end it for you!¡± The young voice was hot-blooded and excited.


    ¡­..


    Dumbfounded, Broken Sky Emperor recalled the nonsense he had said when he was young.


    His eyes were cloudy, and he suddenly closed them for a long time.


    He opened his eyes again and smiled bitterly, ¡± what did I say back then? how ridiculous. I actually came to this day with this belief ¡­ I¡¯m sitting on the emperor¡¯s throne now, so am I not stopping a heavenly Emperor who is stronger than me? Did it also block the path of the people who came later?¡±


    With Daoist Changsheng¡¯s talent, he might be more suitable for this position than himself.


    No matter who was behind Dao Changsheng and who was his chess piece, he had blocked the path of a peerless genius and cut him off!


    Had he also started to have selfish motives?


    the selfishness of living beings is truly the most terrifying demonic barrier in the world ¡­ ¡®I was really young at that time, and my mouth was full of nonsense. Let¡¯s not talk about how I faced the eleven terrifying existences alone, and it was difficult for me to win ¡­¡¯ Even if I win, so what?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. if I can overthrow the old rule, how can I guarantee that I won¡¯t become the next ancestor of sorcery? ¡±


    The air suddenly fell silent.


    Death was something that no life could avoid.


    Even great emperors couldn¡¯t escape the obliteration of time. No matter how amazing one was, they couldn¡¯t escape old age.


    The more ancient a powerful existence was, the more they understood the value of life and the more they feared death. There was great Terror between life and death. When they reached their old age, would they really be willing to rot?


    He wanted to say,¡±I definitely won¡¯t, my original heart hasn¡¯t changed!¡±


    However, what would happen when he was on the verge of death?


    He suddenly hesitated, thinking of the drunkard at the foot of the mountain.


    this is a terrifying endless loop. He closed his eyes again, and his face was filled with indescribable vicissitudes and bitterness.


    A thought flashed through his mind and he suddenly stood up.


    ¡°No! I can still guarantee that I will not decay! ¡®I have a way to completely cut off the ancient and modern ¡­¡¯ As long as I¡¯m the broken Sky Emperor, I¡¯ll never be old!¡±


    He strode back and forth in the palace,


    if I can really cut off the ancient existences of the past and kill all the rotten, old, and outdated ones, when I¡¯m old in the future, I¡¯ll lure a new Celestial Emperor to overthrow me before I¡¯m corrupted and afraid of death! Kill me!¡±


    ¡°This has to become a rule ¡­ None of the celestial emperors could reach old age. They were all killed by the new emperors on the emperor¡¯s throne and overthrown, which was their greatest glory!¡±


    ¡°This way, I¡¯ll be the real Broken Sky Emperor.¡±


    His eyes were clear and bright without any confusion. It was as if he had transformed into a young man again, looking at the sky in a daze. but, to be able to overthrow me ¡­ It wasn¡¯t you, Daoist Changsheng!¡±


    Kai Yuan heavenly court, year 310, spring, third month, hibernation awakening.


    Spring returned to the earth. The God of the Four Seasons, Xu Wei, mobilized the god of rain, clouds, and the gods of thunder and lightning to change the seasons.


    The drizzle brought new life, and the Thunder struck.


    BOOM!


    A thunderclap resounded through the sky.


    Then, the Thunder God came to the black chain pillar of the heavenly court with the Thunder hammer.


    A weak-looking young man was tied to a pillar. He said honestly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m innocent. I¡¯m just an honest scholar ¡­¡± He said.


    ¡°By the order of the heavenly Emperor, one hundred thousand lightning strikes will last for three months!¡±


    BOOM!


    The giant thunder hammer smashed down, and the Thunder God trembled. The huge sound waves vibrated, and Dao Changsheng¡¯s seven apertures started bleeding. His bones, flesh, and blood started to crack.


    The Kaiyuan heavenly court, year 310, the sixth month, the beginning of Xia.


    Thunderclaps resounded in the sky. In the past three months, there would often be rain following the Thunder.


    ¡°Report! Celestial Thearch, the one hundred thousand lightning strikes have passed, and that Dao of immortality is still alive!¡±


    In the palace of the sun, the celestial Thearch was in the celestial dynasty, and the gods were having an audience.


    ¡°What? He didn¡¯t die?¡±


    impossible. Even a hundred Emperor-to-be would be dead.


    The surrounding gods were shocked.


    The celestial Thearch frowned slightly, feeling a little strange.


    He felt a little uneasy, but he couldn¡¯t personally carry out the punishment.


    Any random Daoist Changsheng who caused trouble in the heavenly Palace, no one in the heavenly court could subdue him. Only he, a heavenly Emperor, could suppress him. This had already caused rumors to spread all over the world.


    Now that he had been captured and sent to the land of punishment, no one could kill him. If the heavenly Monarch were to make a move again, wouldn¡¯t the heavenly court have no one?


    There was no one in the heavenly court, so how could the heavens and earth rule?


    ¡°Tell me in detail.¡± The celestial Thearch said.


    The immortal official couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± that monster¡¯s bones and bones are broken. His flesh and bones are separated. His entire body has been torn countless times, but his life force is still there. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion, but his body is getting tougher ¡­


    Whoosh-


    ¡°That¡¯s inconceivable,¡±


    The surrounding people were even more shocked and started to discuss.


    At this moment, the electrolady slowly walked out from the side. Your Majesty! The God-striking whip in my hand can strike the primordial spirits of all living things. Even if it¡¯s great emperor Dong Xu, if he¡¯s struck by the God-striking whip a hundred times without any resistance, his soul would be scattered!¡±


    ¡°This subject requests the order to kill this evildoer!¡±


    On the emperor¡¯s throne that was suffused with wisps of purple Qi, the celestial Thearch¡¯s majestic voice rang out, ¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 194

    ?


    Chapter 194: Breaking the Dao with force, the imperishable golden body


    Translator: 549690339


    Kai Yuan heavenly court, year 310, September, cold dew.


    The water vapor condensed, and the weather gradually became colder.


    At this moment, the amount of sunlight in the world was gradually decreasing. The resting days of the sun and moon were also decreasing, and winter was gradually entering. The God of the Four Seasons, Xu Wei, brought the various heavenly gods to change the number of raindrops and the temperature at night.


    ¡°Report! Celestial Thearch, the one hundred thousand lightning strikes have passed, that Dao of immortality is still alive!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    All of the officials in the Great Hall of the heavenly court began to stir.


    They looked at each other and knew that the God-striking whip could even kill a great emperor Dong Xu.


    What kind of monster was this Dao Changsheng?


    The immortal official was also trembling as if he had seen something terrifying. reporting to the celestial Thearch! It was as if that streak of longevity was truly immortal! His entire body exudes the fragrance of meat, and he¡¯s charred black like charcoal. He doesn¡¯t have a human form, but his eyes are still bright ¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll blind his eyes!¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already poked it! Who knew that he would grow another pair! He even asked me why I poked his dog eyes blind?¡±


    The heavenly court was so silent that one could hear a pin drop.


    This was too inconceivable. No matter how strong one¡¯s life force was, it would still require sufficient energy. So where did his energy come from?


    Who provided him with it?


    This was simply inconceivable to a certain extent.


    Could there be a traitor in the heavenly court?


    However, it was impossible for there to be a traitor to receive them. After all, there was a trusted aide of the celestial Thearch who was supervising the punishment at all times. No suspicious people would approach.


    The divine gods in the heaven would never have thought that these pre-World Spirit treasures, which were scattered all over the world, would be connected with each other through an extremely strange communication method used by ¡®visitors from the sky¡¯.


    Celestial Emperor¡¯s eyes drooped. go up the God execution stage!


    After another seven days, Thunder suddenly rumbled between heaven and earth.


    At the God execution stage, it was like a heaven-shaking Divine Hammer was striking the precious Jade. It was constantly being thousand refined and ten thousand refined.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    Hammer after hammer.


    Every time the voice rang out, a ball of golden light spread out. The dazzling golden light seemed to illuminate the heavens and seemed to contain the truth of heaven and earth.


    The earth buzzed, and someone from the celestial heavens exclaimed, ¡±


    heaven and earth phenomenon!?


    it¡¯s said that spiritual treasures of heaven and earth will appear when the world is created. Could it be that there are also spiritual treasures of heaven and earth? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. What era are we in now?¡±


    ¡­


    Clang clang clang clang clang!


    The sound waves came again and again.


    For hundreds of years, the yin specters accumulated on the God execution stage entered his body. At first, Dao Changsheng¡¯s body was cut into a bloody mess, but later on, his body gradually became stronger.


    At this moment, with every slash, Daoist Changsheng was adjusting his body. He was sweating profusely, strengthening his bones, clearing his veins, stabilizing his dantian, solidifying his nine apertures, and removing the flaws in his body, repairing the hidden injuries and mistakes he had made in his cultivation.


    Thump thump thump!


    The sounds grew louder and louder, and the huge wind pressure sank again.


    The terrifying energy was like a great emperor dongxu exerting pressure on him. Dao Changsheng¡¯s tough skin began to ripple and shake like water.


    BOOM!


    His dantian started to boil.


    The soul in his nine apertures had completely stabilized and was hidden in the stable void. His body seemed to become seamless and turned into a Supreme golden body.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Dozens of breaths later, the God execution stage sounded again. Finally, as if it had reached a critical point, there was another boom. It was as if a hammer had smashed into a metal bell, making a clanging sound.


    Weng!


    At this moment, heaven and earth trembled, and an inexplicable Majesty spread. Even Duan Tiandi, who was extremely far away, could not help but feel his heart palpitate.


    ¡°The nine revolutions mysterious art! The inextinguishable golden body!¡±


    Daoist Changsheng slowly bowed and said,¡±Thank you, teacher.¡±


    At this moment, Dao Changsheng¡¯s skin started to turn white-gold in color. It gave off a colorful glow and gave off a pure and sacred feeling. It was as if his body was not a living being but a world-shaking treasure.


    with my imperishable golden body at greater mastery, my blood can drip a purple mansion realm expert to death. My saliva can kill a Dao Palace realm expert. Even my hair is comparable to divine weapons. It¡¯s starting to break through my tough skin ¡­ I¡¯ve finally grown my hair.¡±


    He had jet-black hair, and the energy from his dantian spread throughout his pale white-gold body. His body slowly exploded, growing inch by inch. His flesh and blood churned, and he turned into an eight-armed giant that was dozens of meters tall.


    A black vine Dragon was wrapped around his back, with a snake on his left ear and a ring on his right ear. The muscles on his body moved, giving off an ancient aura.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    A white-gold aura burst out and soared into the sky.


    In the entire heavenly realm, the flesh and blood of all the heavenly gods trembled as if they were being pulled by some incredible force.


    In the sun god Palace, Emperor Duan Tian looked in the direction of the God execution stage. great emperor Dong Xu ¡­


    ¡°Using strength to prove the Dao ¡­¡± He seemed to understand it in an instant, and a look of disbelief appeared on his face. interesting! If I can¡¯t cut off your Dao and immortality, how can I cut off the past and overthrow the eleven ancestors of sorcery hiding in daluotian ¡­¡±


    He stood up.


    His entire body was filled with Emperor pressure, and his posture was extraordinary. His Dao was natural, and his every step was like a lotus. Under his feet, there were actually strands of five-colored images of heaven and earth as he strode out of the heaven court.


    BOOM!


    Countless intricate mantras surrounded his body, and the broken celestial Thearch formed a huge celestial Thearch Dharma form. His aura shot into the sky, and an imposing celestial Thearch body stood on the ground, echoing with another flesh giant.


    The two great auras were at loggerheads.


    ¡°This is!¡±


    The three emperors-to-be knelt on the ground one after another, breathless from the terrifying aura.


    It was as if the broken Emperor was the only true God in the world as he stood in front of the palace of sun.


    Emperor duantian had hidden his strength very well. His Tao technique had reached the acme of perfection. He could interfere with the vast outer world with his inner world. He was the world of his own. He had vaguely surpassed most of the ancestors of sorcery. His terrifying combat power was almost on par with the strongest great master of the Wu tribe in history. Di Qi!


    Whoosh.


    ¡°This is the seventh realm, the insightful emptiness realm.¡±


    Dao Changsheng¡¯s expression was calm as he stood alone at the edge of the God execution stage. His eight-armed Platinum body was surrounded by white mist, reflecting the entire land into a pure white.


    He looked at the other Celestial Emperor¡¯s aura and suddenly released his aura, matching it from a distance. Dao, law, heaven and earth ¡­ As expected of the heavenly Emperor that I admire the most. He¡¯s a man of great talent and has cultivated his inner world to an unimaginable level ¡­¡±


    Beside him, a God execution stage suddenly asked, ¡± disciple, you¡¯ve finally met the other Emperor-fighting genius you met on the creation wood. What do you think of him? ¡±


    Dao Changsheng continued to answer honestly, ¡± when I was 13 years old, I looked at him from the creation wood and felt that I could beat four of him in the same realm. With my current vision, I could beat 10 of him. Who knew that he had hidden half of his strength back then and had already defeated all the peerless geniuses in the world?


    He was simply too amazing! It was simply amazing! His potential is unparalleled. His mana isn¡¯t the most profound, but he¡¯s already known as the strongest Celestial Emperor with the most exquisite mantras.¡±


    even I can only fight against two of them at the same realm ¡­

 Chapter 195

    ?


    Chapter 195: A large-scale rights-upholding scene


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°This is ¡­ Using strength to prove one¡¯s Dao ¡­¡±


    Xu Wei, Zhang Wuwei, Fen Teng, and the others stood together and looked at the terrifying giant in the distance.


    According to reason, the cultivation of the inner world and the primordial spirit focused on the Dao heart. There were too many situations where one was unable to move forward due to some mental barriers and demons.


    Therefore, when a heavenly Emperor suppressed them, the other quasi-emperors couldn¡¯t help but be affected by his terrifying aura. If they didn¡¯t break the shadow and understand their Dao heart, it was basically impossible for them to become a monarch.


    However, someone else had become another heavenly Emperor.


    They were very smart and understood the key in an instant. he doesn¡¯t cultivate the Dao heart or the primordial spirit, so he naturally doesn¡¯t have any mental demons. He only cultivates his body and uses brute force to break through.


    ¡°Great Magus Berserker ¡­¡± Xu Wei raised her head to look at the white-gold inextinguishable golden body. She seemed to be unable to suppress her shock.


    This kind of pressure was like a vast and boundless ocean. It was as if a concept of the martial arts spirit was blowing in one¡¯s face, making people kneel down and worship.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a flesh and blood human body. It¡¯s entirely made of glass and exudes a natural white Radiance, as if it¡¯s some kind of peerless divine weapon! Was this the strongest state of the body? This is too exaggerated!¡±


    The three emperors-to-be who were hindered by their Dao hearts had opened a new door for the whole world. They saw a new way forward and were extremely excited.


    what kind of monster is this? it can¡¯t be killed, and it has even become a heavenly Emperor ¡­


    In the heavenly court, all the sky gods and immortal officials looked at the other Celestial Emperor with the indestructible golden body in shock. He was like another golden sun, emitting endless brilliance.


    ¡°Descend to the mortal world!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and descend!¡±


    Suddenly, an Emperor-to-be exclaimed, ¡± the two emperors are fighting for divinity. Just the aftershock is enough to kill us.


    The next moment, all the heavenly gods came to a realization and entered the mortal world through the creation wood.


    Huala!


    It was as if a huge gap had appeared in the sky, and countless Empyrean gods merged into the mortal world. It was as if there were only two emperors left in the heavenly realm.


    BOOM!


    On the magnificent and beautiful green Builder trees, majestic gods stood. They gave off a shocking aura and looked at the sky with serious expressions.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°A deity descending to the mortal world?¡±


    On the ground, the atmosphere was deathly silent. Countless people walked out of their tribes and houses, looking up at the heaven realm.


    You Xiong country.


    The wise, middle-aged King was wearing a Black Dragon robe with clouds embroidered on it. He led his civil and military officials to pray in the Imperial Observatory. He kept praying to the gods not to punish his Kingdom and people.


    In a teahouse built with a large straw shed, a cute girl dressed in an ancient blue dress with her hair tied up in a bun was hopping back and forth along the stones. She was so timid that she was cute, simple and innocent, and had an innocent and ignorant look.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    It was as if she had suddenly lifted her head and blended into the tense and dead atmosphere of the teahouse, revealing her shock.


    He muttered to himself, ¡± I¡¯ve waited for hundreds of years. It¡¯s finally starting. We¡¯re going to beat the broken Sky Emperor from the South Heaven gate to the east Penglai road for three days and three nights without even blinking.


    However, a post was arrogantly posted on the internet:


    my disciple, Daoist Changsheng, is going to hack the heavenly Emperor in a live broadcast!


    ¡°Recently, there was a bloody fight in the Kai Yuan heavenly court.


    My disciple, Daoist Changsheng, is a great sword that comes to visit.


    As the special services such as being beaten, whipped, and wax dripped were too exciting, he decided to raise his fist and look for the broken Emperor to seek compensation for his rights ¡­


    Predicting the future, our reporter ¡®cute girl has evolved into a Dragon¡¯ will be doing a live broadcast! Tonight at 8 O ¡®clock, the heavenly court interview special program will start on time, and you will enter the life of Daoist Changsheng¡¯s justice rights in the heavenly realm!¡±


    She had just sent it ¡­


    BOOM!


    In the sky, there was an explosion.


    Dao Changsheng quickly closed in and slapped the broken Emperor¡¯s head while learning the ancient martial arts fighting technique.


    This world was full of sorcerers who used Daoist techniques, and they had never encountered a close-range battle. The broken heaven Emperor could not react in time and was knocked over by Dao Changsheng. He rode on Dao Changsheng¡¯s body and hammered his face with inch punch.


    ¡°Riding a horse and smacking faces, eternal spring leaf question?¡±


    Meng Mei¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the earth-shattering movement. She couldn¡¯t help but Mutter,


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! As a professional self-media reporter, I have to be more explosive.¡±


    Find a more ambiguous angle ¡­


    Screenshot!


    Posting!


    It was done in one go.


    ¡°Shocking!!!¡± The victim, Daoist Changsheng, wants to ask the broken Emperor to make a great sword, a thunder hammer, wax-dripping whip, and a Dragon!¡±


    ¡­.


    In the heavenly realm, a terrifying Emperor¡¯s aura was spreading.


    The two great emperors Dong Xu were facing each other.


    ¡°Daoist Changsheng, I don¡¯t care who is behind you ¡­ But you¡¯ll have to die.¡± Duan Shan Yi¡¯s body was tall and his hair was loose. His voice was calm as he said, ¡± I was born with an exquisite heart that could sense the heavens and earth. When I was ten years old, I sat in front of a mountain and comprehended the Dao intent of the mountain. That was why my parents named me Duan Shan Yi.


    ¡°Your name isn¡¯t as imposing as my Changsheng.¡± Daoist Changsheng answered honestly.


    Duan Shan Yi shook his head again and did not know whether to laugh or cry. young man, you don¡¯t cultivate the heavens and earth, but only your body. Is your individual strength comparable to the world? ¡±


    He took a steady step forward and said, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re called Changsheng, but do you know what Dao is? Dao is momentum, the great momentum of heaven and earth! It can borrow the power of the heavens and earth. Look at this world ¡­¡±


    Ka!


    A crisp sound rang out between heaven and earth, and the entire world fell into a state of absolute stillness.


    Immortal mountain, immortal Palace, long corridor, water flow, stars, and grass.


    It was as if all living beings were frozen in place in an instant. They had no thoughts and no movements. It was as if their entire bodies had been frozen in mud, and nothing could move.


    It was as if the entire world had become his inner world domain. With a single thought, he could command the laws and execute countless exquisite Daoist techniques.


    ¡°This is ¡­ Using one¡¯s inner world to interfere with the outer world?¡±


    Dao Changsheng¡¯s expression was slightly shocked. He found it difficult to understand the extremely profound level of Daoism.


    This was an unprecedented path.


    Different from the spiritual force of a Magus, they borrowed the power of the laws of heaven and earth to guide all things.


    However, the cultivation method of the inner world of the human race was also crude. They relied on the heaven and earth but did not know how to calculate. They only relied on their instincts and did not have a reasonable logical plan. It was difficult for them to completely understand.


    your Dao is heaven and earth. My Dao is myself. That¡¯s why I¡¯m called ¡­ To live forever.¡±


    Dao Chang Sheng waved his fist and his hair fluttered in the wind. As he punched down, the entire heaven and earth was torn apart like a mirror.


    ¡°I can break all Daoist techniques with a single punch!¡±


    BOOM!


    In an instant, both sides had a serious expression on their faces as they charged forward.


    The two celestial emperors exchanged blows instantly, and a violent collision erupted with earth-shattering power.


    The battle strength of both sides was equal, and the explosive power was almost the same. However, the real horror of the imperishable golden body was its immortality and extremely terrifying endurance.


    This battle lasted for a full day and night.


    The entire celestial heavens was in ruins, causing the mortals on the ground to tremble in fear of the sky collapsing.


    A blazing sun covered the sky.


    Duan Tiandi was already covered in wounds, but his face was unusually calm. we have the same combat strength, but my endurance is not as long as yours ¡­ I thought that the limitation of the Dao heart would make it impossible for the eleven ancestors of sorcery to place a chess piece in the next heavenly Emperor. Because once you submit to the ancestors of sorcery, your thoughts will not be clear, and you will not be able to become an Emperor ¡­ But I didn¡¯t expect that there¡¯s such a way to prove the Dao with force and cross the Dao heart. But as a great emperor, do you really want to be a chess piece for the eleven ancestors of sorcery?¡±


    Daoist Changsheng was stunned.


    Was the other party suspecting that he was a chess piece of the eleven ancestors of sorcery?


    Previously, his master had also told him that the broken Sky Emperor could not be a puppet cultivated by the eleven ancestors of sorcery.


    Without an indomitable will of Dao, the puppets would never be able to break through to the great sovereign realm. The eleven ancestors of sorcery only needed someone to govern the world for them, and they were not afraid of a new Heavenly Sovereign.

 Chapter 196

    ?


    Chapter 196: The coming of the cataclysm


    Translator: 549690339


    Emperor Duan Tian calmed himself down and looked at Dao Chang Sheng, ¡± so you are the chess piece of the ancient gods from the old era? ¡±


    If the eleven ancestors of sorcery weren¡¯t behind Dao Changsheng, then it must be the remains of the innate ancient gods.


    ¡°And whose chess piece are you?¡±


    Daoist Changsheng was honest and didn¡¯t know how to deny it even after being exposed. Instead, he said straightforwardly, ¡± your combat strength ¡­ I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ve cultivated it by yourself. You¡¯re very powerful, and I can only fight two of you now. If you can understand my calculation and communicate with the heaven and earth, I can only fight one and a half of you.¡±


    Duan Tiandi looked at Daoist Changsheng for a few seconds.


    He choked in an instant.


    Young ¡­


    Arrogant ¡­


    Self-righteous.


    This was the common problem of geniuses.


    Daoist Changsheng had never seen a truly terrifying existence and had never experienced despair before. It was only natural for him to be arrogant. After all, his physical strength was too strong now, and he could indeed fight against two of them.


    However, since it was not the work of the eleven ancestors of sorcery, it might not be an enemy.


    As he thought about this, the two of them continued to fight. Duan Shan Yi¡¯s voice was calm as he explained,


    my teacher is an ancient ancestor of sorcery. I don¡¯t even know his true identity. He was afraid that he would fall, so he came down to the mortal world to teach me. If the twelve ancestors of sorcery fell, he hoped that someone would eliminate them, just like how they eliminated the innate ancient gods.


    Dao Changsheng¡¯s body trembled. He did not expect Duan Tiandi to have such a background.


    Duan Tiandi looked at Dao Changsheng and suddenly said calmly, ¡± ¡°Do you know why Celestial Emperor Cheng Shan died?¡±


    Dao Changsheng was shocked, didn¡¯t this heavenly Emperor die of old age?


    ¡°How did he die of old age so quickly?¡± Emperor Duan Tian shook his head slowly. He strolled around leisurely as he fought, and rays of light flashed. you¡¯ve underestimated them ¡­ All of them were ancient existences that were unprecedented in the past and present. They were extremely mysterious and had countless tricks up their sleeves. At the very least, they could forcibly extend their lifespans for a period of time ¡­


    When I inherited Celestial Emperor Cheng Shan¡¯s golden Crow primordial spirit, I discovered that he seemed to have been ambushed and severely injured before he died. I¡¯m afraid that there was more than one person who ambushed him. There were many powerful Dao wounds with different auras, some of which were so powerful that they made me shiver.¡±


    Daoist Changsheng¡¯s face tightened.


    ¡°Do you know the origin of daluotian?¡±


    Emperor Duan Tian stepped forward and advised, ¡± ¡°The living¡¯s inner world can¡¯t accommodate powerful life forms, and our inner world can only accommodate weak living beings and mortals. That¡¯s why no living Celestial Emperor¡¯s inner world can accommodate the strongest existences of the world! No living being¡¯s body can withstand their mighty power, only the dead can ¡­¡±


    Dao Changsheng revealed a look of horror as a terrifying thought appeared in his mind, ¡±


    Therefore, many ancient existences acted at the same time and assassinated Emperor Cheng Shan!


    So that he could use his inner world to become ¡®daluotian¡¯ and enter it to avoid the world and extend his life?


    He instantly felt his blood run cold!


    The 11 ancestors of sorcery had all gone into seclusion. What did that mean?


    This meant that they were likely the executioners who killed Emperor Cheng Shan. Even if they didn¡¯t kill him directly, they were probably watching from the side and colluding with him. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have entered to enjoy the fruits of victory.


    As long as one was smart, they would be able to deduce a terrifying truth from the death of the heaven bearing Emperor. The eleven ancestors of sorcery had all decayed!


    They were afraid of death!


    These ancient existences of the past had chosen to stay in the human world.


    They killed the heaven bearing Emperor and turned into the zenith heaven at the top of the builder tree. They absorbed all the energy from the deaths of the living beings in the world and continuously increased the density of the energy in the zenith heaven, thus extending their lifespans.


    However, this could only extend one¡¯s lifespan and not cure the root of the problem.


    these eleven ancient celestial emperors were severely injured when they were young. They were on the verge of death when they were only five or six hundred years old ¡­ Extending your life time now is to find a way to continue cultivating and break through to the half-Saint realm?¡± Dao Changsheng¡¯s hair stood on end. after becoming a half-Saint, I can vindicate Dao and become a primordial chaos Saint? ¡±


    He transformed his primordial spirit into his body and placed a Dao fruit in the virtual sky World.


    He would probably have to kill a large number of people in the world to gather energy and condense a Dao fruit ¡­


    Daoist Changsheng was stunned.


    Daluotian was only their first step. Their real goal was to become a Sage of origin!


    A terrifying conspiracy was gradually being unveiled, revealing a world-shocking killing trap. It turned out that this peaceful world was about to welcome the next great calamity: The Great Tribulation of the ancestors of sorcery was quietly approaching!


    However, this world was still in a state of prosperity, not knowing that they were in trouble!


    they¡¯re too old, and their bodies are old. If they want to transcend death, they must first bring death ¡­


    Daoist Changsheng¡¯s voice was trembling.


    The era of the twelve ancestors of sorcery was not over yet. It was only over on the surface. The world was still living under their rule. It broke.


    But why ¡­


    Why did it have to be like this!


    He almost lost his voice.


    Since he was a child, he had been proud of the legends of the twelve ancestors of sorcery. The twelve most admirable postcelestial powerful existences overthrew the rule of the ancient gods, but he never thought that the eleven heroes he admired would decay like this one day ¡­


    At this moment, he finally understood the reason why his teachers had taught him. Since he was young, he had been beaten, cultivated, and read like crazy. He didn¡¯t even know many people. He had cultivated all the way to this place for the heavy mission on his shoulders.


    Daoist Changsheng couldn¡¯t help but tremble and growled, ¡± ¡°Then the teacher who taught you back then was Emperor Cheng Shan? This heaven bearing Emperor would rather die than submit, but he was killed by 11 ancient existences ¡­¡±


    I also hope that he is. I really hope that my teacher is the sky bearing Emperor, someone who would rather die than submit, someone who would fight to the death with pride and an indomitable spirit ¡­


    The broken Sky Emperor¡¯s voice was hoarse as he looked at the sky. It was as if he was looking back a hundred years ago. however, when I was buried that year, I observed the sky bearing Emperor¡¯s corpse and his aura and Dao. I realized that he was not my teacher ¡­


    Dao Changsheng¡¯s body trembled and he slowly closed his eyes. However, there were tears in his eyes.


    Di ¡­ Answer!


    Drops of crystal clear tears fell down like treasures.


    BOOM!


    Her tears fell heavily onto the ground, smashing through the earth and into the depths of the earth.


    In that instant, Dao Changsheng¡¯s entire faith crumbled. Even a hero like the heaven bearing Emperor was going to die? Only the evil gods, who colluded with the evil gods, could live for a long time?


    ¡°Yes, my teacher has also become a member of the rotten.¡±


    The broken heaven Emperor¡¯s face was cold and cruel. He looked at the trembling Dao Changsheng and said, ¡± he must have also participated in the assassination of the sky bearing Emperor. Only the sky bearing Emperor, who is known as the God of War, would rather die than submit.


    Daoist Changsheng was already stunned and numb.


    He had lost his soul and was like a walking corpse. He had lost his beliefs and ideals.


    If the broken heavenly Emperor took this opportunity to attack him, Dao Changsheng would be defeated instantly. However, the broken heavenly Emperor did not do so. He had his own pride and unyielding character. He placed his hands behind his back and looked at the young man who was almost possessed by the devil.


    Emperor Duan Tian sighed with mixed feelings.


    ¡°A pure heart, pure and clean. No wonder he could reach this stage ¡­ This young man was not even 50 years old but he had already reached the realm of great emperor Dong Xu. However, it was also because he was too young that he was lacking in many areas ¡­ He¡¯s spent his 50 years on cultivation, and he probably didn¡¯t even have a year to talk to people.¡±


    However, this teenager¡¯s fear and the collapse of his beliefs also reminded him of how he had also been so afraid and desperate when he first found out the truth.


    In the distance.


    Thunder Hammer¡¯s voice was filled with worry. even an expert who has cultivated his primordial spirit Dao heart might not be able to keep his Dao heart intact after hearing such a terrifying truth ¡­ He did not cultivate his body and his mind was weak. It was a little difficult for him to deal with such a sudden blow ¡­ ¡°As a body cultivator, you won¡¯t drop in realm if your spirit is unstable, but you¡¯ll be dejected and your combat strength will be completely wasted. I¡¯m afraid our painstaking efforts ¡­¡±


    The deity-striking Whip¡¯s voice was low. can he withstand it? We¡¯ve only taught him cultivation all these years, and he doesn¡¯t understand the ways of the world. He doesn¡¯t know anything, and his heart is still as pure as a child. Now, his Dao heart has collapsed ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, he¡¯s our disciple. We¡¯ve chosen him.¡± God execution stage said, ¡± he will pull through. Although Daoist Changsheng doesn¡¯t have much experience, his heart won¡¯t be weak because he was taught by us.


    ¡­..


    Shua la.


    The broken Sky Emperor stood quietly on the ruins, looking at the young man in front of him, whose eyes had lost their light and was in a daze, almost half-kneeling on the ground.


    He could understand.


    In fact, he was even more embarrassed than Dao Changsheng when he found out that his master had decayed.


    At that moment, he wished that the dead Celestial Emperor Cheng Shan was his master. He would rather die in battle than fall. It was a pity ¡­


    It was undeniable that he was an extremely powerful and terrifying opponent, so much so that no one could even muster up the heart to resist. Even though he had never slacked off all these years and had been constantly chasing after him, he was still too far away.


    Although the broken Sky Emperor was already confident in his outstanding talent and had surpassed some of the ancient existences when he was less than 300 years old and occupied the middle level of the battle strength of these heavenly emperors, they ¡­ There were a total of 11 of them!


    There were at least four to five people who were more powerful than him. There was even the most powerful heavenly Emperor in history. Di Qi!


    This was the strongest Man who had suppressed the eleven heavenly emperors since ancient times!


    It was simply too suffocating and even caused him to feel endless despair. It was only natural for him to tremble when facing great emperor Dong Xu, who was not even 50 years old.


    ¡°But he can¡¯t fall ¡­¡±


    Emperor Duan Tian¡¯s face was as sharp as a knife, and he was extremely determined. His eyes were burning with fire, and his hands were behind his back. I need a fellow Daoist who is worthy of turning my back to the other party. In the upcoming tribulation of heaven and earth, I need to fight against the eleven heavenly emperors together with me. I need to be alone, with no one to cheer me up or help me! I myself may not be able to hold on until that moment.¡±


    Duan Tiandi couldn¡¯t help but cheer Dao Changsheng up and boost his confidence.


    Emperor Duan Tian strode forward and said loudly, ¡± although there are 11 of them, they are old, their qi and blood are waning, and they are covered in hidden injuries. I can also surpass most of them.


    ¡°Even you can surpass the ancient heavenly Emperor?¡± Daoist Changsheng¡¯s voice trembled and his face was filled with disbelief.


    that¡¯s right. Our battle prowess is already at the forefront. Although we¡¯re fighting against 11 ancient existences, it¡¯s still too much for us. The broken Emperor looked at him and did not know how to describe the desperate situation he was in, but he still encouraged him, ¡± however, even if the two of us die in battle, we have to seek life for the people of the world and protect them ¡­


    ¡°Then they¡¯re too weak!¡±


    Daoist Changsheng suddenly interrupted him and muttered to himself.


    Duan Tiandi was suddenly stunned, and his face instantly darkened.


    Dao Changsheng seemed to have been completely encouraged by him. Suddenly, his eyes became brighter and brighter, and he gradually regained his spirit, ¡± my teacher said that if I ate you and used you as the sun furnace in my dantian, I would be invincible. Now, I¡¯ve calculated my combat power. If I was like you at that time ¡­ I can beat 11 of him! Beat them to death at the scene!¡±


    Duan Tiandi looked at him as if he was stunned by him!


    ¡°I¡¯m an honest and well-behaved scholar. You can tell from my temperament that I never lie.¡±


    Dao Changsheng¡¯s voice was very honest as he walked forward. Emperor Duan Tian, I no longer respect ancestor of sorcery. You are now the person I respect the most in the world ¡­ I know your pride and you don¡¯t want to enter my body, but for the sake of the world, I can only beat you!¡±


    ¡°Arrogant.¡±


    Duan Tiandi¡¯s face turned serious, and his aura suddenly burst out.


    ¡°In my opinion, you want to eat my fist that is as big as my head!¡± Daoist Changsheng waved his arms and was instantly filled with confidence. The eight-armed man said in a muffled voice, ¡± ¡°And you want to eat eight of them!¡±


    Bang Bang Bang!


    A terrifying light exploded in the heavens.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Duan Tiandi was furious. He could not help but collide with Dao Changsheng, causing a loud bang. Spirit Qi filled the surroundings, and a bright light burst out.

 Chapter 197

    ?


    Chapter 197: Body integration heavenly Emperor


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°What kind of disciple did we teach?¡± The God execution stage muttered.


    ¡°Damn, we were worried that his Dao heart would be unstable! I thought my efforts would be in vain!¡± Thunder hammer gritted his teeth.


    ¡°We¡¯re really worrying for nothing.¡± The God-striking whip was still whipping, and he had not reacted yet.


    At this moment, Mother Earth¡¯s Green vines secretly flew up into the sky. A girl in green was stealthily interviewing and taking pictures in the dark. shocking!! After interrupting the heavenly emperors, Daoist Changsheng wanted to fight against the eleven heavenly emperors alone and make them his swords, hammers, and whips ¡­ Is it a loss of morals or ¡­¡±


    Immediately, the other three looked at her in unison, glaring at her, wishing they could swallow her alive.


    &Nbsp; cough, cough, cough.


    ¡°What are you doing? The gazes of you red names are so scary.¡± Meng Mei laughed awkwardly. I really didn¡¯t teach him how to act cool. Although I raised him, he definitely didn¡¯t learn from me to be bad. I¡¯m a good person! He¡¯s like nature itself, thinking that he¡¯s the strongest existence in the world!¡±


    The people around her were still looking at her.


    ¡­..


    This battle was extremely intense. Both sides had even begun to fight with all their might.


    Although Dao Changsheng said that he could fight two opponents, in fact, their combat strength was equal. With his thick skin and undying ability, he could drag the opponent to death. In less than half a day, Dao Changsheng was still as powerful as before, while Duan Tiandi was gradually losing ¡­


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost,¡±


    Daoist Changsheng closed in step by step.


    Beside him, a dongxu stage God execution stage with a Lightning Hammer and a God-beating whip slowly walked over and looked at the sky breaking Emperor.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. It¡¯s you guys ¡­¡±


    Duan Tiandi looked at them, blood flowing from the corner of his mouth.


    In his eyes, this earth-shaking plan that he didn¡¯t know how long had been planned had completely surfaced.


    you cultivate primordial spirit and occupy a human body, ¡± God execution stage said indifferently. Daoist Immortals cultivate their bodies but not primordial spirit ¡­ Do you know what we are going to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Simply put, you two merge.¡± The Thunder God¡¯s hammer laughed.


    his dantian needs a sun furnace to act as his primordial spirit ¡­ The God-striking whip walked out nonchalantly, swaying its butt like a charming snake demon.


    ¡°We¡¯ve thought about it. The inextinguishable golden body needs a power source.¡± Mengmei also walked out step by step. solar power furnace, solar power, clean energy, environmental friendly, and pollution-free.


    The primordial spirit in his dantian as a Daoist immortal?


    Duan Tiandi was sweating all over, and his hair stood on end.


    How many things had they planned that even he was part of their plan?


    ¡°The inner world of the living can not bear the existence of great emperor dongxu. Otherwise, the eleven ancestors of sorcery would not have killed one of them and used his inner world as the ¡®daluotian¡¯ to enter together,¡± Emperor duantian could not help but say.


    No. thunder hammer shook his head. your bodies are weak and naturally can¡¯t bear it. What about body cultivators, the strongest immortal golden body in the world? ¡±


    Broken Sky Emperor was stunned.


    furthermore, these nine spaces surround one of the big spaces. They strengthen the stability of each other using a specific law. It¡¯s enough for a great emperor Dong Xu to live in. To you, it¡¯s just a change of body.


    The God execution stage calmed down. Daoist priest is the body, and you are the primordial spirit. Your fusion isn¡¯t as simple as one plus one.


    furthermore, you¡¯ve given up on your own great emperor body. The inner world of this great emperor Dong Xu Can be absorbed into Dao Changsheng¡¯s inner world and expand the space in his body, his nine great acupuncture points, and his dantian.


    ¡°The sea of consciousness can be fused?¡± the broken Sky Emperor asked.


    The fact that the sea of consciousness couldn¡¯t be merged was the rule of this world.


    Otherwise, the inner world of a large group of Zifu and Dao Palace realm experts would not have been scattered into small fragments.


    After so many years, how many experts had died? If they could merge together, it would already be a huge heaven and earth, even comparable to half of the heaven realm. It would be countless times larger than the internal space of great emperor Dong Xu.


    God execution stage continued. we have a solution for this long ago. Spatial resonance. The soul Frequency in every sea of consciousness is different. We can find the resonance of the frequency, and we can accommodate each other ¡­ This requires a special kind of calculation technique.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to count?¡± Emperor Duan Tian asked again.


    He had never asked so many questions before. The things they talked about were too bizarre.


    However, he also understood that this was not the place to ask questions. If that was the case, he must die now!


    He was going to be ¡®killed¡¯ by Dao Changsheng and then Dao Changsheng would claim the throne to hide the mastermind behind the scenes. He would also have to fake his own death.


    ¡°Do I have no other choice?¡±


    Duan Tiandi smiled bitterly and looked around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush!¡± At this moment, the cute girl came over with small steps. Emperor Duan, give me an autograph before you die!


    Broken Sky Emperor was speechless.


    What did an autograph mean?


    He looked at the beautiful girl in the ancient costume running over in a daze. He could vaguely feel a familiar ancient aura and couldn¡¯t help but say in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°Mother Earth green vine?¡±


    Mother Earth green vine, the legendary oldest connate existence that bore the weight of heaven and earth and was equally famous as the nine suns, ¡± heaven Duke ¡°, ¡± Mother Earth ¡± green vine, had actually already escaped from its trap and left its strongest main body, transforming into a human form.


    Wasn¡¯t she afraid that those with evil intentions would take the opportunity to kill her?


    ¡°It¡¯s just writing your name,¡± Meng Mei handed over the paper and pen that she had prepared earlier.


    Broken Sky Emperor lowered his head and signed silently.


    ¡°Can you help me get into a position?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going to lie on the ground and pretend that you¡¯ve been defeated. I¡¯ll step on you with one foot and then make a V-shape victory sign?¡± the green-robed girl asked.


    Duan Tiandi¡¯s face darkened instantly.


    ¡°Hahaha ¡­¡± The girl in green laughed foolishly, ¡± then forget it. You can go die.


    The broken Emperor took a deep breath.


    What kind of truth was hidden in this world?


    Mother Earth Ivy was clearly the most ancient existence, but time actually couldn¡¯t let her grow, and her heart seemed to be still that of a child?


    People could be disguised, but temperament was too difficult. The feeling that the mother Earth green vine gave him didn¡¯t have the precipitation of time.


    Furthermore, what were these connate spiritual treasures planning?


    ¡°Then, come.¡± Duan Tiandi looked up at the sky and hesitated.


    A moment later, from the hole in the sky, a broken Emperor¡¯s body fell from the sky.


    ¡°That¡¯s ¡­ The broken Sky Emperor?¡±


    Everyone was speechless and there was a dead silence as they looked at the sky in shock.


    ¡°The broken Emperor is dead?¡±


    The three emperors-to-be said with a trembling voice.


    They could clearly feel that the space in broken heaven Emperor¡¯s sea of consciousness had been shattered, and his primordial spirit had disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°In the battle between the two emperors, I am the winner!¡±


    A rumbling and majestic voice came from the heavenly realm.


    All the gods present looked at Dao Changsheng with complicated expressions.


    They knew that from today onwards, an old legend had fallen, and a new era was rising.


    ¡°Today, I shall be the heavenly Emperor Dao.¡±


    A figure slowly walked out and calmly looked down at the entire mortal world from the sky.


    According to common sense, Dao Changsheng should be named as heavenly Emperor Chang Sheng. It was too arrogant to use the word ¡®Dao¡¯. Dao was the extreme, Dao was one, and it also represented all things.


    As for Dao Changsheng, he dared to call himself heavenly Emperor Dao because he thought that he was the first Supreme heavenly Emperor in history.


    ¡°A new heavenly Emperor ¡­¡±


    Some people cheered, and some people cried.


    The great talent of the broken heavenly Emperor was widely acknowledged in the heavenly court, and many people were impressed by his temperament. The death of this heavenly Emperor had made many people sad.


    However, no one dared to say anything bad about the heavenly Emperor. After all, in this world, the strong were respected, and only by defeating the previous heavenly Emperor could one ascend to the heavens and earth.


    In terms of talent, Dao Changsheng¡¯s was indeed more amazing than the broken heavenly Emperor. Otherwise, he would not have been able to defeat the previous heavenly Emperor.


    The most unbelievable thing was that heavenly Emperor Dao was not even fifty years old!


    And at this moment, in the sky, Celestial Emperor Dao said indifferently, ¡± since the beginning of the world, I am the only one who has not proven my Daoist heart, the heaven and earth, and broken through the Dao with force to enter the dongxu realm.


    ¡°I am the heavenly Emperor of Dao, I shall preach to the world.¡±


    At the top of the creation wood, a hole appeared in the sky. A heavenly Emperor slowly sat cross-legged and his voice resounded through the world. when I ruled the world, the world only fought for the present world and not for the future. There was no need to wait for di gang¡¯s era to fight for the position of heavenly Emperor.


    Shua!


    The earth held its breath.


    Everyone knew that Dao Chang Sheng had used a special method to surpass his Dao heart and become the second heavenly Emperor in the world, defeating the broken heavenly Emperor.


    ¡°My spell only cultivates my body, not my origin soul! ¡®I shall create the¡¯ Great Yan heaven Sutra ¡®for the world. There are fifty Great Yan and forty-nine of them are used. There are a total of forty-nine volumes of the heaven Sutra. Body cultivators and Dao cultivators can all cultivate it ¡­¡¯ When trained to a high level, one can predict the heavens and earth, solidify the heavenly passage, calculate the universe, predict the past and the future, and travel through the past and the present.¡±


    Celestial Emperor Dao did not explain any further. A terrifying aura emanated from his back. He pointed out with his finger, and a huge ancient scroll that was emitting a vast aura slowly spread out in the sky. I¡¯m going to impart one of the 49 Scriptures, the little derivation Sutra.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡±


    ¡°The legendary heaven¡¯s scroll?¡±


    The experts of heaven and earth trembled and their throats were hot. They couldn¡¯t help but look up.


    It was difficult to understand, obscure and complicated, but it seemed to contain the ultimate truth of heaven and earth. They could not help but study it carefully. When they looked up again, they saw square ancient Chinese characters that they could not understand at all on the ancient scroll: elementary school mathematics, decimal system ¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Back when the alchemy monarch had descended, he had already explained to the Sorcerer world the calculation and measurement units. Otherwise, without the precision and various algorithms, the alchemy era would not have been born.


    In the current primordial world, this day had come a little late. However, they needed more profound knowledge and calculations to calculate their inner world. This was what made up for their rough Foundation.


    This sermon spread all the way to middle school mathematics.


    After all, these powerhouses were extremely intelligent to begin with and had already invented tools similar to the ancient Abacus.


    As for the cultivation technique, it was only transmitted to the meridian path of the dantian. There was no cultivation method for the nine apertures or the formula for the positioning.


    The nine revolutions mysterious art wasn¡¯t passed on not only because it was extremely difficult and required extremely high talent, but also because it was a secret that could be passed down to the world. After all, how could one¡¯s own hard work be revealed to the public?


    But even so, heavenly Emperor Dao had opened up the path of body cultivation for the people of the world, allowing the world to step into the era of emperors, opening the door to becoming an Emperor for all the strong practitioners in the world.


    the Western era ¡± recorded:


    [ Kai Yuan heavenly court, year 311, the two emperors fought for divinity. Dao Changsheng killed Duan Tian Emperor on the heaven realm¡¯s builder tree, and heavenly Emperor Dao ascended the throne, opening up the era of emperors for the world. ]

 Chapter 198

    ?


    Chapter 198: Meeting the forbidden Dark Zone


    Translator: 549690339


    Kai Yuan heavenly court, year 314.


    Another three years passed.


    Heavenly Emperor Dao didn¡¯t try to rule the world. He was like an invader from the outside world, plundering the resources of the entire world. He ordered people to dig up earth, collect water, pluck the stars in the sky, and plunder all kinds of treasures.


    On the emperor¡¯s throne, heavenly Emperor Dao¡¯s eight-armed golden body held the Thunderlord hammer, God-striking whip, creation wood root, God-slaying saber, and the Sorcerer ancestor pot.


    ¡°Hahaha, we¡¯ve finally conquered the world.¡± The cute girl was very happy.


    we¡¯ve fused again. We¡¯re really good at fusing. Bell could not help but ask,¡±but can¡¯t you just give me back my body?¡± Don¡¯t get chopped up in the Moon Palace, why do the food in the celestial heavens need to be so good?¡±


    we¡¯ve returned to the Cthulhu evil God¡¯s era. A group of people combined their bodies and ruled the entire world, but there were two more Celestial Emperor natives among us. Thunderlord hammered Yamada with a nonchalant voice, as if he had just survived a disaster.


    However, with the two heavenly emperors as the main body, the rest of them had become heavenly Emperor weapons?


    He didn¡¯t have any right to rule.


    There was no other way. It was a critical time, and the 11 ancestors of sorcery were about to be born. In less than five years, daluotian would be opened. When they saw a new Celestial Emperor, they would definitely be enraged.


    According to his deduction, the next time they appeared, it was likely that there would be someone in the half-Saint realm who would come out to massacre the world and start the ancestral sorcerer catastrophe.


    ¡°Are we really going to do this?¡±


    ¡°Destroy this world! We¡¯ll be killed by the daolords!¡±


    ¡°Foolish! Don¡¯t panic, give us some confidence! There are signs of activity in the deadmire. The dark chaos has begun, and ancient emperors are coming out to eat people to step on the immortal path and verify the Dao of the origin. We¡¯re doing this for the Justice of resisting the dark chaos!¡±


    ¡°What we¡¯re doing is more terrifying than the dark chaos, right?¡±


    They communicated in Chinese.


    Even the sun furnace in his dantian, the Golden Crow and the broken Sky Emperor, could not understand what he was saying. They were so used to it that they felt that these ancient existences were probably speaking the primitive language since they were born with the creation of the heaven and earth.


    ¡°Jingwei, Kuafu, you took the water of the ocean and river?¡± heavenly Emperor Dao asked.


    A man and a woman, two immortal officials, slowly walked out. reporting to the celestial Thearch, all the rivers and seas in the world have been collected by the gods in the sky. The earth is dry and cracked, and the people have no way of living.


    The surroundings were deathly silent.


    As soon as the celestial Thearch ascended the throne, he ordered the gods to harvest the water in the world and cause a famine in the world. It was simply unpredictable.


    the people can¡¯t make a living. The gods rain, and we can barely make a living.


    ¡°Foolish old man, have you ever led the gods to move the mountains?¡± heavenly Emperor Dao asked calmly.


    Another heavenly deity walked out.


    ¡°Thousands of mountains have been moved, and the sand and mud are endless.¡±


    The surroundings were dead silent again.


    On the ground, large pits had already been dug out. The environment had been greatly damaged and it was a terrible sight.


    ¡°What about the vegetation and all living things?¡± the celestial Thearch asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already led the cloud gods to collect a lot,¡± the God of the Four Seasons, Xu Wei, replied.


    The surrounding gods fell silent again.


    Many of the trees on the ground had been uprooted, as if locusts had passed through and wolves were everywhere.


    ¡°Then we can begin.¡±


    The celestial Thearch nodded slightly and pointed at the sky.


    Huala!


    Nine holes and cracks suddenly appeared in the sky. In the void, there were nine other barren worlds.


    In the past three years, Daoist Changsheng had been devouring and expanding the inner world of countless powerful cultivators since the creation of the great Holy Lands. The nine apertures added up to the size of a small section of the heaven realm, which was equivalent to 20 mu.


    lead the gods, bring resources, and enter the world of layout.


    Another three months passed, and the nine apertures had already become a paradise, with birds chirping and flowers blooming.


    gods, ¡± the celestial Thearch said. lead the experts from the sacred grounds and the mortal world to transfer all the living beings in the world into my body!


    Everyone was shocked and completely understood what he meant.


    The celestial Thearch was going to rebuild a new world in his body? Nine Heavens?


    Heavenly Emperor Dao had already destroyed this world and extracted all the water, life, and plants in this world!


    This place was already uninhabitable, so they could only enter.


    Another three months passed.


    The world was barren, and there was almost no sign of human life. Only green plants and land were left.


    The nine acupuncture points were filled to the brim, and the twenty mu of land was already packed to the brim.


    take all the food that we¡¯ve been storing for a long time, ¡± the celestial Thearch said. dig up the plants if you can, and bring the animals if you can. If you can¡¯t, kill them and turn them into souls!


    Duan Tiandi was drenched in cold sweat.


    This was crazy!


    He was simply a tyrant who had destroyed the entire world.


    ¡°You already have the resolve to deal with the catastrophe of the world, but you still don¡¯t have the determination to make a sacrifice!¡± Dao Changsheng said to Duan Tiandi, who was in his body, ¡± ¡°Do you think that the imperishable golden body is your limit? No, this was not the limit. The true limit was the Pangu golden body! One man for a world!¡±


    a Galaxy has formed in my body, with nine stars revolving around it. In the center of my dantian, there¡¯s a sun. The living beings of the nine stars live in the sun furnace in the center, which continuously offers incense and provides me with energy!


    Duan Tiandi was drenched in cold sweat. This was an unprecedented move.


    Could one person be the world?


    ¡°In this way, all the living beings in the world will live in my body and provide me with Joss flames. Their emotions will be released at every moment and will accumulate into an endless supply. They will be my eternal power source! This is the true body of Pangu!¡±


    Dao Changsheng answered honestly, ¡± there¡¯s a world living in my body. It¡¯s circulating on its own. Life, death, and illness are all in my body. All living beings are supporting me in battle. I can naturally fight against 11 ancestors of sorcery by myself!


    ¡­..


    Xu Zhi was sleeping.


    After all, he had become stronger now. The immortal cells were constantly spreading in his body, and he had been sleeping for four hours a day. He did not notice the developments outside.


    After all, only five to six years had passed in the primordial world, while only a little more than an hour had passed in reality.


    By the time he came back to his senses, he was already full of question marks.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    What are you bastards doing?


    He was so scared that he quickly went down to the cellar. With a dumbfounded look, he saw that the original green mountains and green water had turned into dark brown soil everywhere. It was as if it had been gnawed by dogs more than a dozen times. It had become lifeless. Even the water that he had worked so hard to pull the pipe and spray into the cellar was gone ¡­


    Did a ghost enter the village?


    Not even a needle or a thread was left behind?


    The ground had been dug three feet deep, and the living beings that couldn¡¯t be taken away were directly killed, taken away, and stuffed into the internal space?


    ¡°This is the end of the line!¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s scalp was numb. He quickly logged into the forum and found that it was already very lively.


    The racer of Mount Haruna laughed. That¡¯s exactly what I want to do! Dark chaos? An ancient Emperor from the Forbidden Zone had come out to eat people? A Great Tribulation of heaven and earth? When they ran out, they would definitely be dumbfounded. Have we transmigrated? Where did everyone go?¡±


    Haruko loves learning,¡±ancient Emperor: F * ck, it¡¯s really our bad luck to have encountered you idiotic players! Can you guys play normally? Was his head stuck between the door? Aren¡¯t you guys gathering the power of the entire world and fighting a life-and-death battle? Shouldn¡¯t the current heavenly Emperor be the one to rule the world and fight bloody battles to guard the forbidden zones?¡±


    Everyone couldn¡¯t stop laughing. This was the plan they had come up with after much discussion.


    Do you think our brain circuits are that normal? Only an idiot would stay to fight with you, but he just packed up and ran away.


    [ learning medicine to save the Otherworld ]: ¡± hahaha, those great emperors from the daluotian forbidden zone are competing with US players? Invasion? Don¡¯t you know that we¡¯re famous for not being able to get rid of weeds? let alone life, we won¡¯t even leave you with water. We¡¯ll destroy the world first so that you don¡¯t have a world to destroy. We¡¯ll eat people first. If we don¡¯t give you people to eat, are you going to bite me? (Funny face)¡±


    Xiao naihu descended the mountain,¡±you guys are poisonous!¡± Was this really a good idea? He had lied to Daoist Changsheng and told him that he could defeat eleven ancestors of sorcery. He had really believed it! You¡¯re just letting him escape with the money in this way. I¡¯m already thinking that the honest scholar will be beaten to death. (Sad emoji.jpg) ¡±


    Cute girl wants to evolve into a Dragon: the nine revolutions mysterious art has indeed reached this point. The living beings in the world that live in our bodies provide them with incense, which is indeed close to an eternal source of power. They turn into Pangu and create the universe. However, infinite energy doesn¡¯t mean that their combat power will be improved so many times. They will definitely be beaten up by the eleven heavenly emperors!


    Are you afraid of being surrounded by a group of chicken men?


    There¡¯s a group of people providing energy to his body, but he¡¯s just resistant to beating. He¡¯ll continue to be a human sandbag (a kind little look)¡±


    Long Wuming coughed,¡±it will indeed greatly increase my battle power!¡± ¡®Theoretically, he can really defeat eleven Duan Tiandi. We didn¡¯t lie to him ¡­¡¯ However, if even the broken Emperor could hide his strength, why couldn¡¯t the eleven ancestors of sorcery? You¡¯re underestimating them.


    Each of them was capable of overthrowing 13 innate ancient gods and even old Yin Bibel ¡­ If they didn¡¯t have so many tricks up their sleeves, I could have twisted wizard ancestor¡¯s head off and turned it into a ball! (Wizard ancestor¡¯s head.jpg) ¡±


    Bell, who was at the top of the food chain, said,¡¯you¡¯re talking as if you won¡¯t be flipped over? (Nameless Dragon.jpg) ¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    A bunch of little b * tches.


    Xu Zhi looked at the forum in a daze for a long time before he quietly said this.

 Chapter 199

    ?


    Chapter 199: The killing tribulation descends (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    When the water is clear, there will be no fish, and when people are cheap, they are invincible.


    When these people saw that a catastrophe was coming, they immediately carried the world and began to run through the night.


    The catastrophe would be dumbfounded,¡±where is the world?¡±


    ¡°Do you guys dare to be more flirtatious?¡± Xu Zhi was speechless. you guys are really taking advantage of me. You¡¯re madly showing off on the forum that you¡¯ve carried away an entire world, but in the end, you came up and emptied two floors of the cellar in my Orchard. Are you looking for death? ¡±


    He was getting more and more daring.


    When he had built Cthulhu, he had been thinking about going against the God all day long. Now, he had even dug up a world.


    Originally, Xu Zhi had thought that, logically speaking, when the catastrophe of heaven and earth came, all living beings would resist in the two-story cellar of their own Orchard, opening up a song-and-tears epic historical story and pushing forward the rule of civilization ¡­


    ¡°Forget it,¡± he said.


    Xu Zhi raised his eyebrows and came to the entrance. He looked at the black soil that had been gnawed by the dogs. It was filled with a deathly and barren aura, as if it was a dead land, without even a soul left behind.


    ¡°They¡¯ve only moved away most of the living creatures in the world, just like Noah¡¯s Ark from the world-ending catastrophe. This is not a loss, and even if it is a loss, it is worth it. If the deduction of the Pangu golden body is successful, the benefits will be too great.¡±


    Pangu golden body ¡­


    Who knew what terrifying thing these guys had come up with.


    Just looking at the prototype was enough to defy the heavens. In terms of nature alone, the results this time were not inferior to the Cthulhu.


    He would be the second heaven-defying existence.


    ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s Phoenix? What is she doing hiding in the dark?¡± It was only then that Xu Zhi thought of a certain ancient existence. As a Sage of primordial chaos, he was still in that world, fumbling about the path to small spaces.


    At this very moment.


    The Phoenix was also dumbfounded. She was hiding in her own little world and could sense the desolate world outside. The heavenly gods were moving around like they were demolishing buildings and digging up mountains. For some reason, she was a little stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m fast!¡±


    ¡®This is too terrifying ¡­¡¯


    They were simply a group of shameless people!


    He actually used such a method to stop him from vindication.


    She felt that if she had attained Dao a few hundred years later, she did not know what would have happened ¡­


    She was so confused that she felt numb. She could already imagine how devastated the 11 ancient celestial emperors would be when they broke through to the half-Saint realm in daluotian and were ecstatic. They would then come out to slaughter all living beings and condense their Dao fruits!


    However, the Phoenix was not in the mood to participate. She retracted her thoughts and looked at the barren land outside silently. She said indifferently,¡±Another great Tribulation of heaven and earth is coming, and all living things will be wiped out.¡±


    ever since I created the world and reached the primordial chaos, I have been through many eras. I am above everything else. I only need to hide in the dark and absorb the achievements of each era.


    ¡°Nine revolutions mysterious art, imperishable golden body ¡­¡± Her expression did not change. She turned her head to look at the entire inner world, her expression cold and indifferent. it¡¯s a very good cultivation technique, but now, it¡¯s mine.


    She seemed to have removed the imprint, but she still left a trace of divine sense to monitor their every move.


    They naturally could not detect the means of a primordial chaos Saint.


    She could clearly sense that these extraterrestrial demons must be from an extremely aggressive, advanced civilization from the outer realm. They seemed to be the same race as the ones who invaded the sorcerers world. They had spent four to five hundred years in order to rise up, and they had worked hard to derive this heaven-defying cultivation method step by step.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t imagine how these otherworldly demons communicate with each other. Space dimension? Some kind of thought transmission?¡±


    The world was too vast.


    There were too many terrifying methods of powerful civilizations in the universe.


    The rise and fall of the world, she had experienced the Sorcerer world and had already guided the rise of this world ¡­ There must be other worlds beyond these two, or even higher.


    no matter what, my goal is to find the path beyond Level-8, break the dimension of this world, break away from the world Cage, and travel to new vast worlds. This Pangu golden body is perfect for me.


    In the internal space, he was like a golden sun, illuminating the space. The ground was filled with birds chirping and flowers, and there were many cute animals and plants.


    It was a beautiful scene.


    She didn¡¯t like humans, the ancients, and the Sorcerer race, which had intelligence. She felt that they were too ugly and schemed against each other. Therefore, there were only some cute animals here, and it was a paradise.


    the indestructible body seems to be tailor-made for me. It¡¯s perfect for my indestructible primordial spirit. The Dao fruit of my true form is perfect for residing in my dantian. It¡¯s like a sun with nine stars revolving around it. It¡¯s able to shine on and nourish all things, creating a vast Galaxy. Furthermore, a world that lives in my body will provide me with eternal power. It¡¯s enough for me to traverse the heavens and worlds without fear of energy exhaustion.


    She silently weighed her options.


    When he cultivated his primordial spirit and actualized the primordial chaos, he had already cultivated a Phoenix primordial chaos Dao fruit and placed it in the virtual sky. However, it was difficult to figure out the path to level eight, so he could cultivate his body to level eight.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no way forward, I¡¯ll cultivate both inside and outside. I¡¯ll walk two paths at the same time and attain the primordial chaos.¡±


    ¡­..


    In the forum, a bunch of people were very enthusiastic.


    As for Meng Mei, she was a little excited to the extreme. She felt that it was extremely exciting, but she was also a little uneasy.


    ¡°We carried this world on our shoulders and ran away in the middle of the night. Did you leave this world or not, daolord? Will the daolord come out and beat us to death?¡±


    we had a reason for this. In order to protect world peace, we had to level it with a nuclear bomb first. We¡¯re not in the wrong, we¡¯re good people ¡­


    The cute girl felt uneasy and kept comforting herself.


    She still had some psychological trauma towards daolords. After all, she had been beaten up as soon as she had entered.


    However, her worry was gradually replaced by excitement.


    She had already begun to imagine the scene of the celestial emperors in the Forbidden Zone of daluotian coming out to eat people. She could not help but Mutter, ¡± I can already see their faces as if they were eating sh * t ¡­


    Another year had passed.


    The heaven and earth were restored, and the earth was barren and dark. There was a deathly silence, and there was no sunlight, wind, sun, moon, formation, or water. Only the creation wood that created the world was still standing on the ground.


    The world seemed to have returned to chaos.


    An imposing Heavenly Monarch was standing in the middle of the heaven realm. He held his breath and closed his eyes. There seemed to be an eternal star furnace in his body, burning and providing endless power to nourish his body and slowly increase his power.


    ¡°This is the Pangu golden body,¡±


    Dao Changsheng¡¯s face was calm as he sensed everything in his body, ¡± the gods have started to take charge of their own self-blame in the nine Heavens. They stabilized the heaven and earth. The mortals have gradually settled down, even though the hidden Holy Lands and sects are very dissatisfied.


    The Golden Crow Yuan Shen in his dantian frowned and said, ¡± Dao Changsheng, you are carrying a world on your back. You shouldn¡¯t be fighting the 11 heavenly monarchs.


    Dao Changsheng, on the other hand, was very serious. He sat cross-legged and said, ¡± if we don¡¯t get rid of the ancient existences, I¡¯ll feel uneasy. Heavenly Emperor Duan, with the two of us working together, one is our primordial spirit, and the other is our body. We¡¯ve already undergone a qualitative change. With the power of the heaven and earth, what¡¯s there to be afraid of when facing eleven ancient heavenly emperors? As the sky-breaking Emperor, you should be the one to cut off all the rotten existences.¡±


    Duan Tiandi could already feel Dao Changsheng¡¯s surging power and his indomitable will.


    Even he could not help but praise, ¡± I finally understand that he is not arrogant, but really honest. All these years, he has been cultivating step by step and has been constantly instilled with the belief that he is the best in the world by his teacher! Even if there were a hundred heavenly emperors in front of him, he felt that he could defeat a hundred heavenly emperors and was invincible. His teacher would not lie to him! He has a pure heart and has been advancing triumphantly without any distracting thoughts. No wonder he can reach his current realm ¡­¡±


    he has a glazed heart and is not tainted by the secular world. He is the purest Dao seeker ¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m old, but when I was young, I dared to scold a Celestial Emperor who was drinking at the foot of the mountain, and I bravely advanced forward!¡± The broken Emperor stopped talking. His heart was no longer pure, and he could no longer go back. He was bound by the mortal world and was beginning to cover the future of all living beings in the world with dust.


    His talent was not inferior to Daoist Changsheng, but his heart had been influenced by mortals and he had embarked on another path.


    From the moment he was about to embark on the path of dictatorial decisions, he was no longer pure. This made him suddenly envy the young man with clear eyes in front of him. He was just like his name, only seeking Dao and immortality.


    ¡°It¡¯s about to start.¡± Daoist Changsheng suddenly spoke.


    Huala!


    In the heaven realm, daluotian slowly opened.


    As the White spiritual Qi gushed out, the air was surrounded by turbid immortal Qi. From the crack in space, eleven towering ancient existences slowly walked out. Their bodies were majestic and divine, giving people a sense of trembling. They could not help but kneel down and worship.


    They were the ancient heavenly monarchs who overthrew the rule of the innate ancient gods, the great heroes of the postcelestial lifeforms.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the broken Emperor?¡±


    A faint voice sounded.


    the broken heavenly Emperor is dead. Today is the era of the heavenly Emperor!


    Dao Changsheng strode forward, and his tall and sturdy body stood outside daluotian with an indomitable aura. in the past, the human race had an illusionary era. They ascended to the sky alone and sat in front of the sun god temple, stopping the nine golden crows from destroying the world. Today, I, the heavenly Emperor Dao, shall imitate the human ancestor and cut through daluotian. Heavenly emperors, do not go out!


    Then, he suddenly knelt down and kowtowed to the eleven heavenly emperors. He said sincerely, ¡± everyone, thank you for your help. When I first started cultivating, I only wanted to save my mother. I didn¡¯t want to be enemies with the 11 ancient heavenly emperors. Emperor di Qi, the 10 heavenly emperors, please return for the sake of the world!


    Peng Peng Peng!


    In front of daluotian, he knocked his head on the ground one after another, and the sound resounded through the world.


    The eleven ancient existences stood still.


    Suddenly, there was a burst of laughter in the surroundings.


    ¡°The young new heavenly Emperor, di Qi? He is long Hong.¡±


    Daoist Changsheng¡¯s body trembled as he looked at them in disbelief.


    The leader of di Qi who overthrew the innate ancient God¡¯s heaven court was Heavenly Monarch long Hong? He had descended to the mortal world and turned into a member of the Sorcerer clan, overthrowing their own ancient God¡¯s rule with his own hands?


    This made Daoist Changsheng stunned!


    What was even more shocking was that even though di Qi¡¯s real body had been exposed to the eleven ancestors of sorcery, they, the great heroes who had overthrown the innate ancient gods, were still talking and laughing with the most ancient innate ancient God, the celestial Emperor.


    ¡°Why is this ¡­¡±


    Dao Changsheng¡¯s face was bitter. At this moment, his guess had finally been confirmed, and his heart was filled with sorrow.


    Drip, drip.


    He stopped kowtowing and stood up. However, crystal-like tears rolled down his face and fell to the ground, creating deep pits.


    The Daoist priest was born with a glass heart. He did not know how to hide his emotions, nor did he know how to endure. He exposed his happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy in front of everyone. He cried and laughed when he wanted to. He was honest and did not lie.


    In his inner world, all the gods in the world and the people of mortal countries looked up at the vast Painting Wall in the sky with shock!


    ¡°What!¡±


    an ancient existence ¡­


    it¡¯s actually heavenly Emperor long Hong. He turned into woodcutter di Qi and personally overthrew his own rule!


    In the beginning, they didn¡¯t know why Celestial Emperor wanted them to hide in his body, but now, they finally understood that a great calamity was about to befall the world. For the sake of the world, Celestial Emperor Dao was protecting all living beings in the world.


    A great horror hidden in history was completely revealed.


    At this most dangerous moment, the Tribulation of heaven and earth had arrived. The ancestors of sorcery who had once protected all living beings had rotted, and the ¡®daluotian¡¯ was Born to Kill all living beings in the world to prove its Dao. Only heavenly Emperor Dao stood out.


    ¡®Heavenly Emperor Dao ¡­¡¯


    This made countless people feel bitter. Even though they knew that it was almost impossible for one heavenly Emperor to win against eleven heavenly emperors, they could not help but shout at the murals in the sky, hoping that the heavenly Emperor could calm this disaster and return peace to the world.


    But was that really possible?


    This was already a dead end.


    Countless sacred grounds, sects, and gods in the sky had miserable expressions. They had already seen the situation clearly. This time, Celestial Emperor Dao begged the ancient celestial emperors to return to daluotian, but he didn¡¯t get any response. They were really determined to kill all the living beings in the world, all the heavenly gods, countless sacred grounds and sects.


    ¡°Cry ¡­ Wail in grief, this is the truth of being drenched in blood! All living beings in the world, the heavenly God who once protected you has become an evil god.¡± The broken Sky Emperor¡¯s voice was cold. As a bright golden Crow, he looked at the living creatures wailing in his body.


    Even the three emperors-to-be couldn¡¯t help but turn pale!


    tell me, heavenly Emperor Dao. Are you the last resistance of this world? ¡±


    Di Qi waved the sleeve of his black heavenly Emperor robe and said indifferently, ¡± when the world was first created, I was born with the world. I¡¯ve lived to this day and experienced many catastrophes. I¡¯ve seen too many geniuses like you. Each of you is brilliant and illuminated the entire heaven realm and the mortal world. Especially during the era of the ancestors of sorcery, I was so frightened!


    He turned around and looked at the ten ancient celestial emperors behind him. He suddenly smiled and said,


    it¡¯s. pity that all of you only know how to show off your abilities and don¡¯t know how to be patient. In the end. you all died in front of me, wailing, in pain, in despair ¡­ I, long Hong, have never used my full strength. In the past, I was indeed talented, but do you really think that I was defeated by him?¡±


    Daoist Changsheng was already prepared for this. When he heard the truth of history, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of shock.


    As for the living beings in the inner world, they looked up at the frescoes in the sky, and felt even more despair.


    Seeing his sorrowful expression, di Qi didn¡¯t take it seriously. This young heavenly Emperor was a bright and upright person. After suffering such a blow to his Dao heart, he was afraid that he would collapse in an instant. since I created the world, I¡¯ve been living in the dark forever. You heroic celestial emperors have roared, bathed in blood, and fought for the world, but then you fall or surrender to time and submit to me. This is The Bloody Truth of history!


    Behind the innate ancient God long Hong Emperor, there were ten heroic heavenly monarchs who overthrew the innate ancient gods. They were all looking at Dao Chang Sheng with cold eyes, which was undoubtedly the greatest mockery!

 Chapter 200

    ?


    Chapter 200: Chapter 199-live a long life


    Translator: 549690339


    Daoist Changsheng¡¯s face drooped as if he was trembling. After a moment of silence, he could not help but say, ¡±


    great emperor Long Chen and the Golden Crow, you have unparalleled combat power and are known as the strongest Celestial Emperor in all of history. However, you have never used your full power. You are the most mysterious and ancient. Even Ren zuxu died in front of you with hatred and was tricked by you. Now, you want to subdue me with your words? ¡± Dao Changsheng instantly understood his intention, but he still took a step forward. there¡¯s no point in saying more. I want to stop this catastrophe.


    This young heavenly Emperor with clear eyes was still so determined?


    The surrounding ancestors of sorcery were whispering among themselves and were a little surprised.


    ¡°You¡¯re not running?¡±


    An ancestor of sorcery had an extremely terrifying aura. His entire body was flowing with a magnificent light, and he revealed a cruel smile. You¡¯re just seeking your own death.¡±


    Dao Changsheng said calmly, ¡± the Emperor is the leader of the people. If there are no people, there will be no Emperor. I am the heavenly Emperor with countless people standing behind me. How can I escape? ¡± I don¡¯t need to run, I want to fight a bloody battle with you!¡±


    ¡°Hmph? This heavenly Emperor was too honest! It¡¯s ridiculous that he wants to fight a bloody battle with the eleven of us by himself.¡±


    The surrounding ancestors of sorcery sneered.


    Their eyes were extremely cold as they discussed, ¡± it¡¯s better that he doesn¡¯t run away. If the current heavenly Emperor runs away and hides in the dark, it will be more difficult for us to deal with him.


    our bodies are in decline. We are not at our peak. Every time we attack, we consume a lot of energy. This time, we should end this battle quickly.


    ¡°There must be a conspiracy. How can a heavenly Emperor be so reckless to fight against eleven heavenly emperors alone? Be careful of traps.¡±


    ¡­.


    In an instant, di Qi stood still with a calm expression.


    The ten ancestors of sorcery did not care about their reputation at all and attacked together.


    When Dao Changsheng saw the attacks from the ten ancestors of sorcery, he could not help but feel sad. Like a young and innocent child, he began to cry, ¡± you ¡­ Why don¡¯t you guys go back ¡­ I won¡¯t let your image collapse in my heart. I also don¡¯t want to be your enemy, because once I fight with you, I can beat you to death by myself!¡±


    Countless ancestors of sorcery were stunned. They looked at the honest young Celestial Emperor, not knowing how to describe his arrogance, for him to say those words in such an honest and upright way.


    The next second, they dodged the mockery and attacked from all directions.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Their Taoist skills were extremely exquisite and they attacked from all directions. It was so natural that Dao Changsheng could not resist them at all. He could only resist the attacks of the ten ancestors of sorcery with his golden body.


    Clang!


    His entire body was made of colored glass. When the attacks landed on his body, they actually emitted the Dao sound of a Golden Bell.


    Daoist Changsheng could not help but start bleeding from the corner of his mouth. my master didn¡¯t lie to me. I thought I could defeat all twenty of them after cultivating the Pangu golden body and becoming an invincible Celestial Emperor, but now ¡­ Sure enough, you can beat ten of them.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, we can only use an injury for an injury method!¡±


    His body seemed to grow with the wind, growing taller inch by inch. Facing one of the ancestors of sorcery, his eight arms suddenly pulled out from under his armpits, crossed up and down, and turned into eight divine fists, which smashed down like a storm.


    The ancestor of sorcery was caught off guard. His head was instantly smashed by eight fists, and his bones and armor were quickly shattered, turning into a thin piece of flesh and blood!


    An ancestor of sorcery died on the spot.


    Suddenly, the entire place fell into a deathly silence. An ancient wizard ancestor who had once fought against the 13 innate ancient gods and bathed in blood for hundreds of years had actually fallen here in the blink of an eye?


    ¡°One more.¡±


    Daoist Changsheng was bathed in blood. His body was in pieces, and half of his head was missing. His eyes were burning with fighting spirit.


    his body is so badly damaged. How can he still be alive? ¡±


    his eight-armed golden body is so powerful that each of his punches is as powerful as a Celestial Emperor¡¯s full-force attack!


    he¡¯s an extraordinary and shocking figure. He was able to kill one of the ten ancestors of sorcery when they worked together. He¡¯s shocking the world.


    The other nine ancestors of sorcery were shocked and attacked together.


    The cultivation of each of the ancestors of sorcery was between above and below that of the broken heaven Emperor. The broken heaven Emperor was indeed in the middle of their cultivation and could be ranked between the fifth and sixth level. However, Dao Changsheng¡¯s body contained a world and had a sun furnace. His defense was terrifying, and although he was in pain, it did not harm his life.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The second ancestor of sorcery had also died in a flash.


    The Taoist priest resisted the attacks of the remaining eight ancestors of sorcery. He rode the ancestor of sorcery on the ground and was smashed into a bloody mess by the eight fists like a street fight.


    ¡°How can there be such a monster?¡±


    The remaining few ancestors of sorcery looked at each other and were horrified to see one of them being beaten to death.


    one man against ten celestial emperors!


    ¡°We have hope.¡±


    Meanwhile, in the world inside his body, countless people were staring at him.


    They stared at the bloody land outside. Celestial Emperor Dao¡¯s combat strength was simply too shocking. He could take on ten ancient celestial emperors alone, his body was terrifyingly strong, and he was able to exchange injuries for injuries. He was even able to kill two of them.


    ¡°The remaining few of you ¡­¡±


    Daoist Changsheng¡¯s slender figure was stained with blood, but his eyes were clear as water and he was full of fighting spirit, ¡± ¡°How do you want to die?¡±


    All the ancestors of sorcery stopped and felt a chill in their hearts. They looked at the honest young Celestial Emperor in front of them and thought, ¡± he¡¯s really honest. He said he¡¯ll beat ten of us, and he¡¯ll really beat ten of us!


    A ridiculous and creepy thought appeared in their minds:


    He really wants to beat us all to death!


    ¡­¡­


    In the inner world, Meng Mei and the rest were discussing.


    They were in the ¡®cockpit¡¯ of the imperishable golden body, watching the terrifying battle outside. Daoist Changsheng was born outside daluotian and fought against ten ancient celestial emperors alone.


    ¡°Two of the advisors died so quickly. Our guess was wrong! As the final boss, these old sneaky B * stards must have had countless tricks up their sleeves. They died so quickly, could they have been playing dead?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    these ancestors of sorcery are all so honest now. No matter how I look at them, I feel that they are full of evil tricks.


    Screenshots.


    A screenshot.


    BOOM!


    The entire heaven realm was shaking, and the earth began to crack and collapse.


    Dao Changsheng¡¯s defense was extremely strong, but he was also severely injured. There was almost no flesh and blood on his body. He had turned into a pale white skeleton with a bone armor covered in cobwebs. One of his eye sockets was empty, and he was only left with one eye that was squinting at them.


    ¡®Heavenly Emperor Dao ¡­¡¯


    In the inner world, the four great clans were looking at the murals in the sky. The figure that would rather die than submit had a numb and trembling voice.


    The Great Tribulation of heaven and earth is coming, and the world is already dark. Are we really going to die?


    The entire inner world was surrounded by despair and fear. There was no sign of hope. Celestial Emperor Dao was their last hope. He had resisted the Great Tribulation of the ancestors of sorcery and fought against the ancient celestial emperors.


    Dao Changsheng fell silent, ¡± I can hear the cries of countless living beings. They are calling out to me. They are filled with despair.


    Their calls seemed to gather into a kind of Joss flame that floated into the sky. It was the hope of all living beings and the source of power for his immortal golden body.


    I¡¯m already so injured that I can¡¯t move. It¡¯s extremely inconvenient for me to fight. It¡¯s time to recover my body.


    Daoist Changsheng took a deep breath.


    He had relied on this imperishable golden body to support himself until now. It was shattered and had never recovered.


    And unable to recover?


    The special characteristic of the imperishable golden body was that it had a super strong vitality. Even after losing his head, he could still kick around like a cockroach. Was this possible?


    He could completely recover to his peak form, but there was no need for him to recover from any injuries.


    At this moment, the energy in his body had gathered the faith of an entire world and was constantly being replenished. It was like an eternal power furnace. Unless one used an extremely terrifying power to instantly destroy him, it would be very difficult to destroy him.


    This was the true Pangu imperishable golden body!


    ¡°I can¡¯t move now. Let¡¯s start recovering.¡± As Dao Changsheng thought of this, the flesh and blood on his body started to recover and squirm. His bone armor was also repairing, and in the blink of an eye, he had returned to the appearance of the young heavenly Emperor.


    He looked at the nine heavenly monarchs again and fell silent for a moment. Then, he said with emotion, ¡± as expected of the ancient heavenly monarchs, you overthrew the rule of the ancient thirteen innate ancient gods. You even took away one of my lives. I risked my life to kill two of you ancestors of sorcery. You know ¡­ Even my Pangu golden body only has a hundred lives.¡±


    BOOM!


    With his golden body, Dao Changsheng took the attacks of the other ancestors of sorcery head-on. He waved his eight arms and killed one of them.


    Another wizard ancestor had fallen.


    Everyone was even more shocked. Dao Changsheng¡¯s body was in tatters, but he quickly recovered and rushed to the next ancestor of sorcery.


    This battle lasted for half a day. Blood was spilled all over the ground, and Dao Changsheng¡¯s bones were piled up.


    In the end, the ten ancestors of sorcery were all killed, leaving only di Qi.


    ¡°You¡¯re the last one.¡±


    Dao Changsheng¡¯s expression became calm as he looked at the most powerful heavenly Emperor.


    Dao Changsheng knew how terrifying the other party was. He slowly approached the corpse of a great emperor that had been beaten into a pulp, ¡± the corpse of a great emperor is more or less energy and can be placed into my inner world. After all, although my body is strong enough to only accommodate one living great emperor dongxu and not a second one, I can naturally put the dead in.


    As he finished speaking, he grabbed a piece of flesh and was about to stuff it into his inner world.


    However, it couldn¡¯t be stuffed in.


    Daoist Changsheng was speechless.


    The celestial Thearch, whose flesh had been smashed, was speechless.


    The lump of rotten meat secretly nudged him and pointed him to another corpse of the wizard ancestor.


    Daoist Changsheng was dumbfounded. He suddenly put down the lump of flesh and blood and walked to the celestial Emperor¡¯s corpse that had been beaten until only the skull was left.


    He tried to put it in the inner space, but it didn¡¯t work.


    Daoist Changsheng was speechless.


    The celestial Emperor¡¯s head was speechless.


    No matter how honest Dao Changsheng was, he finally realized that the heavenly emperors he killed were all pretending to be dead on the ground!


    He took a few steps back in fear and looked at the pools of blood and flesh on the ground. you ancient celestial emperors are all hiding your strength. You¡¯ve hidden it so well that I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve only revealed less than half of your strength, even a quarter of it. You¡¯re all playing dead on the ground! After I¡¯ve killed them all, you guys can take advantage of the situation!¡±


    Daoist Changsheng was so scared that he broke out in cold sweat.


    They had thought that they would be able to attack them, but in the end, all of them were just pretending. They were all planning to take advantage of the situation ¡­ Each of them had shocking combat strength. He could only fight two of them, not eleven!


    The ten ancestors of sorcery were not willing to use their true strength. They feigned their deaths and used him to eliminate and probe the hidden strength of the other ancestors of sorcery. They even let him test di Qi¡¯s strength.


    Within his inner world.


    ¡°Just like you guys, they¡¯re good at playing dead.¡± Mengmei was also stunned. these ten ancestors of sorcery are simply shameless and despicable ¡­ However, he¡¯s still a bit weaker than us.¡±


    Lei Chui¡¯s face was full of pain and resentment. this fool doesn¡¯t understand the ways of the world. The other ancestors of sorcery pretended to go easy on him and let him skip levels to fight the big boss, di Qi. In the end, he caused such a scene. The other ancestors of sorcery are embarrassed.


    indeed, he¡¯s always talking honestly and showing off. Now that it¡¯s a critical moment, he¡¯s taking advantage of the situation to help you show off, but you don¡¯t want to fight di Qi.


    The witch¡¯s ancestral pot held a cigarette in his mouth and puffed out smoke. His face was full of worry. he¡¯s exposed them now and won¡¯t let them lie on the ground to rest. Those ancestors of sorcery can only stand up. He¡¯s going to be betrayed now.

 Chapter 201

    ?


    Chapter 201: Hurry up and kill me


    Translator: 549690339


    If it was an ordinary Dao fa heavenly Emperor, his body would have been smashed into meat paste, and there was absolutely no chance of survival.


    But they were the ancestors of Sorcery!


    Although the twelve ancestors of sorcery, the heavenly Emperor, did not inherit the nine revolutions mysterious art, the true inheritance of the Sorcerer ancestor, he must have walked the path of his own sorcerer tribe¡¯s body over the years. He was able to achieve an indestructible body with extremely strong vitality.


    Broken Sky Emperor was also stunned.


    He had thought that his combat ability would be ranked in the middle of the twelve ancestors of sorcery according to the test, but he did not expect that he would only be ranked at the end.


    The ancestors of sorcery had hidden their strength too deeply. They cultivated both the way and the body. He had estimated the way, skills, and primordial spirits of the twelve ancestors of sorcery, but he did not expect that they had hidden the other half of their strength and such a strong body.


    At this moment.


    The ancient Celestial Emperor ancestors wriggled their flesh and blood to form a human form. They stood up again and laughed, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to think the same.¡±


    ¡°My fellow Daoists, your Dao-hearts are no longer pure.¡±


    They looked at each other and smiled, revealing pure, friendly, and kind smiles.


    ¡°Eh, heavenly Emperor Feng has really been killed! All these years, his cultivation has been far behind us. He only cultivated mantras and primordial spirit. He doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re from the Sorcerer tribe. Is this all he can do to walk the path of the Sorcerer ancestor? He¡¯s really an honest man. ¡±


    ¡°Emperor Pingtian, your aura is unstable. I¡¯m sure you have a trump card, but it¡¯s not profound. You¡¯re heavily injured. We should treat you ¡­¡±


    The ancestors of sorcery sneered.


    They had been hiding in daluotian for hundreds of years and had not fought with each other. They did not know how strong each other was. Although they were playing dead, they could more or less see the strength of the other party.


    At this moment, they had completely revealed their true bodies of the ancestors of sorcery and were no longer in human form.


    Some had the body of a bird and the face of a human, with a green python wrapped around their hands.


    It had the body of a beast, the face of a human, the body of a human, the tail of a snake, and seven hands on its back.


    It had four wings on its back and six claws on its chest, abdomen, and legs.


    Although they did not have the authentic eight-armed golden body, they had all secretly explored their own bodies and created their own unique physical cultivation paths.


    ¡°The ancestral sorcerer is not a monolithic whole.¡±


    Di Qi stood at the side with a calm expression, he said to Dao Changsheng, ¡± although there are many living beings in this world, only two of them can achieve Dao. I will occupy one of the two fruits of origin, and the ten of them will naturally compete for the remaining one.


    Daoist Changsheng¡¯s face turned pale.


    Everything ¡­ It had once again returned to the control of di Qi.


    In this era, he didn¡¯t even need to make a move. He just hid in the dark and watched these once-heroic decadent heavenly emperors fight for the position of primordial chaos Saint.


    So what if one of them emerged from the blood and became a Saint with di Qi?


    Di Qi was not afraid at all.


    Even if a great emperor couldn¡¯t beat him, a primordial chaos Saint couldn¡¯t. To di Qi, it was just a matter of having a primordial chaos saint¡¯s subordinate.


    ¡°Everything ¡­ He¡¯s still within his calculations.¡± Daoist Changsheng¡¯s hair stood on end.


    This was indeed his terrifying Black Hand. It was like a vast and majestic mountain that made it hard for one to breathe!


    Di Qi¡¯s eyes flickered. Dao Changsheng, your combat strength is only in the top three, but your life force is so tenacious ¡­ The apprentice of the wizard ancestor, you said you have a hundred lives, is that true?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Daoist Changsheng answered honestly.


    ¡°Even so, you¡¯re still nothing to be worried about.¡±


    Di Qi turned his head and looked at the nine ancestors of sorcery in front of him as if he was chatting with someone. Everyone present was pretending to be dead, only heavenly Emperor Feng was really killed.


    The energy of a great emperor Dong Xu was comparable to the souls and lives of countless living beings. The other ancestors of sorcery would naturally fight for it.


    The birth of the second Sage of origin required more than just the lives of all the living beings in the world. They had to kill other ancestors of sorcery and obtain the energy of more than ten great sovereigns before they could vindicate the origin. Therefore, they had always been opponents in the dark.


    In the end, a primordial chaos Saint was standing on top of the corpses of countless people.


    ¡°This is mine!¡± In front of him, the few ancestors of sorcery stared at the injured Emperor Ping Tian and the corpse of Emperor Feng on the ground. Their gazes were like wolves and tigers.


    BOOM!


    In an instant, the few ancestors of sorcery began to fight in a terrifying manner, charging toward the heavily injured Emperor Pingtian.


    ¡°They¡¯re waiting for the enemy to be injured! Whoever is injured, beat them up and kill them!¡± Daoist Changsheng was stunned.


    this is the true. bloody nature of human ¡­ since the ancient times, I¡¯ve never really fought once.. ¡®m waiting for you heavenly monarchs to fall and kill each other. The thirteen innate ancient gods from the same era as me, Xu younian. the twelve ancestors of sorcery, and the broken Heavenly Monarch ¡­ And now, you, Daoist Changsheng.¡±


    Di Qi leisurely sat down, looked at the dark sky, took out a pot of wine from the space, and slowly sipped, as if he was recalling his old enemies.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Daoist Changsheng was still standing on the spot, trembling in anger.


    Di Qi didn¡¯t intend to attack him at all, which was the greatest disregard.


    At this time, Mother Earth¡¯s voice came from the space in his body, ¡± disciple, you should sit down and drink some tea. Drink some tea to calm down and relax. They¡¯re done fighting, so I think it¡¯s your turn to be beaten!


    Daoist Changsheng could not help but say honestly, ¡± ¡°I have a hundred lives. How can I be beaten to death by them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It all depends on how thick your skin is. They¡¯re all old and frail, a bunch of trembling old men! They might not be able to beat you to death. Perhaps your bones are tough and prickly, and you can tire these old men to death.¡±


    Daoist Changsheng¡¯s hair stood on end and he quickly said, ¡± ¡°Then my skin is thick and they won¡¯t be able to kill me, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll die from the pain.¡±


    my good disciple, only by suffering in the midst of suffering can one be superior to others, ¡± Lei Chui said earnestly. you were struck by lightning, struck by an electric hammer, and beheaded by us before. Didn¡¯t you survive it? Although this is a hundred times more painful, you¡¯re the strongest heavenly Emperor in history, so you¡¯ll have to endure it. ¡±


    come, drink some tea to warm up your stomach and do some warm-up exercises. When they¡¯re done, it¡¯ll be your turn to be beaten! Mother Earth¡¯s gentle voice came over. when the time comes, I¡¯m afraid even your stomach will be pierced through. Drink it now and digest it quickly.


    Dao Changsheng nodded and took the coffee table with a serious expression. He moved the small table out and drank tea with di Qi, who was standing beside him.


    Duan Tiandi, who was hiding in his body, was dumbfounded.


    Oh my God!


    So this was how they taught their disciples?


    You ancient existences, no wonder you teach people to be so strange.


    Di Qi was drinking his tea, he also looked at Dao Changsheng in confusion, ¡± If he didn¡¯t take the opportunity to escape, wasn¡¯t he afraid of being beaten to death?


    BOOM!


    In the blink of an eye, Emperor Pingtian was bathed in blood as he was surrounded and killed by the ancestors of sorcery.


    This Emperor Pingtian had died several times and his body could no longer recover. Soon, he was killed and the second ancestor of sorcery had truly fallen.


    When Daoist Changsheng saw that their battle had ended, he could not help but stand up, put away the tea table, stood at attention, and strode over.


    The ancestors of sorcery were stunned.


    What was this young heavenly Emperor doing?


    They found it hard to understand. Why didn¡¯t they escape while they were besieging Emperor Pingtian?


    Their true combat power was not limited to this. Dao Changsheng was strong, but not much stronger than them. At most, he could only fight three ancestors of sorcery alone.


    If Daoist Changsheng stayed, he would die without a doubt.


    However, Daoist Changsheng was also a tough nut to crack, so he didn¡¯t want to bother with him for the time being.


    Daoist Changsheng saw the gazes of the people around him and said honestly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m already prepared to be killed. I admit that I can¡¯t beat you guys. You guys are too good at acting. But I can still hold on for a while with a hundred lives.¡±


    The surrounding ancestors of sorcery immediately sneered. How could they possibly waste their time on him?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the jianmu sacred land!¡± An ancestor of sorcery said coldly. There are more than a dozen Grotto-heaven realm old monsters living there, and some of them have even reached the Emperor-to-be realm. Each of them is powerful and has a terrifying life force.¡±


    ¡°The void cave of the Gu family. The entrance to this Holy Land is really mysterious. However, it¡¯s the inheritance that I¡¯ve left. I¡¯ll go there myself to kill my disciples.¡±


    don¡¯t kill them all, and don¡¯t destroy the inheritance. Leave some seeds of hope for the future generations, so that they will bloom again thousands of years later and give birth to more experts. An ancestor of sorcery said coldly.


    The ancestors of sorcery discussed with each other and quickly descended to the mortal world.


    When they saw the desolate, pitch-black land, they were stunned on the spot and simply couldn¡¯t believe their eyes!


    Where was he?


    Where did everyone go?


    Why did this large piece of pitch-black land look as if it had been gnawed on by a dog? the mountains and rivers had been dug so badly that it was unbearable to look at, and not a single drop of water was left in the river. It was even more shameless than plucking the feathers of a goose!


    Nothing was left behind.


    he must be hiding in his little Grotto-heaven. Their eyes were cold. In an instant, they went to search all the Holy Lands. They dug every inch of the land before realizing the terrifying truth. The world seemed to have been destroyed.


    ¡°Where did everyone go?¡±


    The ancestors of sorcery returned to Dao Changsheng¡¯s side. Their eyes were cold and sharp, as if they were filled with anger. if you don¡¯t tell us, we will definitely kill you! I¡¯ll make you suffer so much that you wish you were dead!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re in my body. You guys ran fast, I didn¡¯t have time to tell you.¡± Daoist Changsheng answered honestly. He would never lie and even gave a solution, ¡± as long as you guys work together to kill me, they will come out.


    ¡°???¡±


    The ancestors of sorcery almost couldn¡¯t catch their breath.


    This person¡¯s brain is sick!


    They had been scheming against each other for hundreds of years, and they were used to seeing vicious and cunning ancient existences. When they saw his honest and simple face, they didn¡¯t know why they felt so angry! They felt that he was even more hateful than those sinister heavenly emperors!


    ¡°I can understand your vicious gazes that look like you want to eat me.¡± The Daoist priest felt that their gazes were terrifying. He squatted down obediently and lay on the ground, getting ready to be beaten up. He looked up at the sky and said in a muffled voice, ¡± because my teacher once said that you sinister and cunning people can¡¯t stand honest, kind, and beautiful scholars like me.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    BOOM!


    In an instant, the ancestors of sorcery were completely enraged. They felt like they had gone crazy and attacked with all their might. They exploded and surrounded Dao Changsheng.


    The combat strength of each of them had increased by three or four times when they used their full strength. When they worked together, they instantly took Dao Chang Sheng¡¯s life.


    ¡°It hurts.¡±


    Daoist Changsheng was in so much pain that he started sweating.


    BOOM!


    In the next second, their terrifying combat power exploded and took Dao Changsheng¡¯s life.


    After a few dozen breaths, Daoist Changsheng had been killed 16 times.


    At first, Daoist Changsheng was still screaming and struggling, but as time passed, he gradually lay on the ground with his ¡®clothes in a mess¡¯. He spread out his arms and legs, allowing them to trample on his body. He did not make a sound and just looked at the sky with an ashen face, as if his life had fallen into complete despair.


    The eyes of the surrounding ancestral sorcerers lit up, and they couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡± ¡°This torture is even more painful than death. You finally can¡¯t bear it anymore. Let those creatures out and we won¡¯t beat you.¡±


    He was lying in a hole in the ground. Suddenly, he turned his head to look at the ancestors of sorcery like a resentful wife who had been ravaged. you guys continue. I have given up resisting. My teacher said that life is like strength. If you can¡¯t resist, then you should lie down and enjoy it.


    The wizard ancestor: ¡°??? ¡±


    The few ancestors of sorcery choked and their Dao hearts became unstable. They were about to spit out a mouthful of blood!


    Are you crazy or not!


    Your teachers are all weird, are they all idiots? How did I teach you?


    They were completely enraged and unleashed their full power to kill Dao Changsheng. However, they were gradually exhausted. They took a deep breath and could not help but feel their blood run cold. Do you really have a hundred lives?¡±


    The other wizard ancestor¡¯s expression changed slightly. He weighed his options and said, ¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case! We¡¯ve only killed 17 of his lives, so he still has 83 lives left ¡­ Is this the reason why he¡¯s so fearless?¡±


    This number was enough to make one feel despair.


    ¡°I have to kill him! Otherwise, we¡¯ll all die!¡±


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    Countless powers erupted again.


    Dao Changsheng was pressed to the ground by the terrifying physical strength of the countless ancestors of sorcery. He was like a rice cake being pounded. With punches and kicks, he was turned into a pool of red meat paste. He was in so much pain that he grimaced.


    However, seeing that they had misunderstood him, he endured the pain and forced his mouth open. He reminded them honestly, ¡± ancient heavenly emperors, you¡¯ve miscalculated. I only have 85 lives left.


    ???


    The ancestors of sorcery looked at him hesitantly and were confused. They did the calculation again and felt that it was correct. However, Dao Changsheng was honest and had not lied to them once.


    ¡°I do have eighty-five lives left.¡±


    Dao Changsheng quickly explained, ¡± there¡¯s a world in my body providing me with power. My indestructible golden body can recover very quickly. In this period of time, I¡¯ve already recovered two lives. If you guys don¡¯t kill me, you can kill me faster. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to keep up with the speed of my recovery.

 Chapter 202

    ?


    Chapter 202: Stealing the heavenly Emperor¡¯s skills


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you faster.¡±


    The few ancestors of sorcery almost vomited blood.


    Whose scheme was so sinister!


    It was fine if it was the sinister heavenly Emperor, but this young heavenly Emperor answered honestly and never lied, which made them feel even more aggrieved!


    Who taught him this?


    They wished they could drag his teacher out and skin him alive.


    After they left daluotian, their lifespans began to decline rapidly, and they could not condense Dao fruits. It would not be long before they reached the end of their lives.


    Daoist Changsheng was already unsolvable. Even if they used all their strength, they might not be able to kill him. This was because they had lost too much physical strength and accelerated the aging of their old Dao injuries. They might die of exhaustion!


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    ¡°Hahahaha! It can¡¯t be a disciple taught by us netizens. He¡¯s too honest!¡± Meng Mei¡¯s expression was extremely strange, and her smile turned red. I was waiting for this moment, and I successfully intercepted their expression of eating shit.


    In an instant, the picture was sent out.


    Everyone was extremely excited.


    ¡°Hahaha! Looking at this expression, it¡¯s awesome! It¡¯s already my ¡®ancient Celestial Emperor¡¯s enraged emoji pack!¡±


    [ send me a copy of the emoji package (blow up) ]


    ahem, let¡¯s get down to business. This immortal golden body is just like the Cthulhu evil god we created. They are both invincible in the same realm. It¡¯s impossible to kill them in the same realm, unless you can cross a realm and crush them with your realm advantage, just like Ermin in the past.


    however, the inextinguishable golden body has many functions, but it¡¯s not as powerful as the Cthulhu evil God¡¯s endless combat power. The evil god is the real undying nature, reborn from a drop of blood.


    ¡°Right, they¡¯re lucky! If it¡¯s Cthulhu, they wouldn¡¯t be able to move even if they were at the same level. Even if a hundred celestial emperors came, they would still die, and it wouldn¡¯t be as difficult as now.¡±


    indeed, if the indestructible golden body were to go up against the Cthulhu evil god, there¡¯s an 80 to 90 percent chance that it would be instantly blown up. No matter how many lives you have, your recovery ability will not work, because the Cthulhu evil god is not an individual life, but a collective life!


    Everyone was extremely excited.


    These screenshots of the ancient heavenly emperors ¡®enraged expressions were too cool.


    Now, they realized that they had emptied the world. They were disgusted. This was equivalent to putting the world into a safe. They wanted to destroy the world, but the safe was too strong. They had no way of doing so!


    ¡°This is the consequence of offending US players!¡± The cute girl was very proud and sent a few more screenshots, intending to record this historical moment.


    ¡­..


    At this very moment.


    Daoist Changsheng was still pressed on the ground, and he was being attacked madly.


    The pain this time was even more terrifying and bloody than the Thunder hammer, God-striking whip, and God execution stage. It was so painful that he almost fainted.


    they¡¯re no match for me in a one-on-one fight, but I can only take on the three of them. They¡¯re all too strong ¡­


    Daoist Changsheng was stunned.


    He had cultivated the world¡¯s strongest indestructible golden body and had an entire world in his body. There was a golden Crow great emperor, three Emperor-to-be, and countless grotto-heavens, Zifu, and Dao Palace experts in his body. Even so, he was only able to fight one against three, which was enough to prove the power of these ancient heavenly emperors!


    However, his body was gradually becoming tougher.


    It was as if the eight ancestors of sorcery were peerless blacksmiths who were waving their fists at him from all directions, trying to forge his golden body.


    After a short while.


    The other ancestors of sorcery also gradually realized this. Dao Changsheng¡¯s body was constantly being tempered and strengthened, so much so that it could no longer be destroyed easily.


    A creepy thought emerged in his heart:


    he¡¯s using our hands to become stronger and break through to the half-Saint realm!


    Daoist Changsheng was like a piece of sticky candy that was hard to kill. Furthermore, every time he was killed, he would become stronger!


    If they didn¡¯t kill him, they would have nowhere to go and would die of old age!


    This was a difficult problem that had no solution.


    The mastermind behind Dao Changsheng was simply too terrifying. He had actually calculated to such an extent that they had already been forced into a dead end.


    Furthermore, what terrified them the most was the fact that they were physically and mentally exhausted. Although they had already killed more than forty of his men, they were almost exhausted and were getting older. They had already used up more than half of their mana and physical strength!


    At this moment, di Qi finally spoke, ¡± go back to daluotian and recuperate. I will be his opponent.


    The other ancestors of sorcery were stunned for a moment, but they nodded in agreement.


    Then, they all returned to daluotian.


    Hualala!


    The ground was filled with the smell of blood and was deathly silent. There was no sign of life at all, and only the corpses and flesh of the dead Daoist Immortals were left on the ground.


    Di Qi walked forward step by step, ¡± Dao Changsheng, your Dao heart is pure and simple. With a glazed heart, you definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to think of such a sinister scheme to scheme against us and stand in an invincible position. Behind you are ancient existences like ancestor sorcerer and mother Earth, right?


    Di Qi took a step forward and said indifferently, ¡± since ancient times, there have been 13 ancient gods. Xu younian and the ancestor of sorcery ¡­ [ you are the first one who has forced me to fight. You should be proud of yourself! ] However, you¡¯ll die with this pride. Other than my wife, the moon goddesses, no one has ever seen my true power, because they¡¯ve all died.¡±


    the strongest is the ancient God heavenly Emperor long Hong, the strongest is the ancestral wizard Emperor heavenly Emperor Qi ¡­ Dao Changsheng¡¯s expression turned serious. His flesh and blood regenerated and he didn¡¯t dare to be careless. His life force recovery ability was strong, but if it was destroyed in an instant, he would die too!


    Di Qi looked at Dao Changsheng and smiled,


    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m known as the most powerful heavenly Emperor? ¡®My talent in opening realms is not as good as Xu younian¡¯s, my talent in studying Dao Arts is not as good as the broken Sky Emperor¡¯s, and my talent in studying sorcery and the body is not as good as the eleven ancestors of sorcery ¡­¡¯ The reason why I¡¯m known as the strongest is because of my amazing learning ability. I can gather everyone¡¯s strong points and stand on their shoulders, on the shoulders of giants, standing at the top of the world. I¡¯ve secretly learned the achievements of the heavenly emperors!¡±


    ¡°Watch carefully. This is my full power. No matter how strong your life force is, as long as you are killed in one go, you will die without a doubt.¡± Di Qi¡¯s body expanded and revealed his golden body of an ancestor of sorcery. His entire body was red like a god of War.


    He slowly raised his arm.


    Bang!


    Heaven and earth instantly froze.


    Dao Changsheng felt like his body was about to explode. In an instant, he had to withstand an attack that was even more terrifying than the combined attack of the few ancestors of sorcery.


    BOOM!


    Dao Changsheng¡¯s entire body exploded.


    ¡°I was almost beaten to death.¡± In the next second, his flesh and blood grew, and layers of bone armor condensed. He returned to his human form and said in surprise, ¡± ¡°He alone can beat three of me!


    Moreover, if he knew how to count, he would have taken the opportunity to locate me and shattered my nine apertures, killing me just now!¡±


    It was too powerful!


    It was unimaginably strong.


    This was the first time he had met someone who was truly stronger than him.


    no wonder the other 11 ancestors of sorcery are so afraid of him. He can fight three of me. That means he can fight nine ancestors of Sorcery!


    From this exchange of blows, he understood why di Qi was so powerful.


    He could only fight against the three ancestors of sorcery with his immortal golden body, but what about di Qi?


    Di Qi was so terrifying because he had absorbed the strengths of all the heavenly emperors and achieved great success!


    There were traces of the techniques of the 11 ancestors of sorcery on his body. He had secretly learned all the ultimate skills of the 11 ancestors of Sorcery!


    His mantras still had traces of Xu younian and the broken Sky Emperor.


    He seemed to be the combination of all the heavenly emperors, absorbing all their strengths, and all the heavenly emperors were his teachers!


    Furthermore, he was proficient in all of the celestial Thearch¡¯s mantras, heaven and earth, and the body of the ancestor of sorcerers. This meant that everyone¡¯s flaws were exposed in front of him. If they were to really fight, he would probably kill them instantly!


    However, even though di Qi was powerful, he was not strong enough to completely crush him and destroy him in one go! This also meant that he could not be completely killed. He would still use him to kill himself again and again and become stronger.


    ¡°I won.¡± Dao Changsheng took a deep breath, but he still had a lingering fear in his heart, ¡± this attack instantly determined the outcome of the battle between us.


    as expected, I can¡¯t kill you in one go. Your undying nature is too strong. If I can¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll lose.


    Di Qi murmured and shook his head with a bitter smile. He then lowered his head and stroked the dantian in his lower abdomen. but I¡¯ve been watching you from the side just now. So, this is the pattern of your meridians? ¡±


    His body suddenly buzzed, and a space opened up in his lower abdomen.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Daoist Changsheng looked at him in disbelief.


    He was already at the scene just now, standing at the side and secretly learning my nine revolutions mysterious art. He has already started to open up his dantian ¡­


    Was he still human?


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I can sense that this path of yours is very powerful.¡± Di Qi felt a burning sensation in his lower abdomen. if I put my golden Crow primordial spirit into it, my combat power will definitely double.


    In the next second, di Qi¡¯s aura instantly became much stronger.


    He had successfully opened up his dantian.


    not only that, ¡± he murmured again, ¡± in your body, there¡¯s not only the space in your lower abdomen, but also nine mysterious small spaces. Is this the special characteristic and secret of your immortal golden body? ¡±


    At this point, he frowned. it seems that the first aperture is here? ¡±


    He closed his eyes and began to try to open the first aperture.


    Puchi!


    In the next second, di Qi was injured all over and blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth. no, no, it¡¯s the same position as you ¡­ So that¡¯s how it is, it varies from person to person? Then, there must be some sort of algorithm to determine the location.¡±


    At this point, di Qi suddenly laughed and said, ¡± I take back my words. That was no longer my strongest attack! Now that I¡¯ve learned your cultivation technique and opened up the meridians in my dantian, I¡¯m already 30% stronger than before. This is my strongest attack!¡±


    He raised his arm high.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can kill you now!¡±


    BOOM!


    Dao Changsheng¡¯s body exploded, but he recovered in the next second. He was drenched in cold sweat, and his mind was blank.


    Was this the heaven-defying aptitude of the strongest heavenly Emperor in history?


    How could there be such an existence in this world?


    He was fighting while secretly learning my nine revolutions mysterious art?


    Daoist Changsheng recovered.


    ¡°I¡¯m already much stronger than before, but I still can¡¯t kill you in one go.¡± Di Qi frowned. however, if I learn your technique and master it thoroughly, I will be able to find your flaws. I can kill you easily like killing the other celestial emperors.


    Another palm strike came.


    BOOM!


    Daoist Changsheng exploded.


    Di Qi¡¯s eyes were deep and profound. His body kept moving, smashing him from all directions.


    He carefully observed Dao Changsheng¡¯s indestructible body and repeated this cycle. He killed Dao Changsheng three times before he stopped. He muttered to himself, ¡± so this is how I locate and open the first aperture? ¡±


    BOOM!


    In the next second, di Qi¡¯s first acupuncture point was opened!


    Daoist Changsheng: ¡°!!!


    The cute girl was speechless.


    Wizard ancestor was speechless.


    ¡­


    Oh my God!


    What kind of monster is this? we¡¯ve kicked an iron plate, can a human even fight this kind of boss!


    Game producer, get out here!


    He didn¡¯t know how to study, neither did he know calculus, linear algebra, nor three-dimensional geometry. He was self-taught, and he was using his ass to deduce it?


    They were heartbroken!


    ¡°What an amazing cultivation technique ¡­ As expected of my former teacher, ancestor sorcerer. After opening up the first small space like this, I¡¯ve become two levels stronger than before!¡± Di Qi looked at Dao Changsheng with his hands behind his back, he said, ¡± ¡°I wonder if I can kill you in one go now?¡±


    BOOM!


    Daoist Changsheng exploded without any resistance.


    The next second, he recovered and was covered in cold sweat.


    He had already understood the situation-not only was he constantly getting stronger in this battle, but di Qi was also constantly getting stronger! He was absorbing and secretly learning his nine revolutions mysterious art on the spot!


    Both of them were advancing at a terrifying speed until they were completely stronger than the other, and then they would kill the other!


    ¡°It still doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    Di Qi kept moving around, touching Dao Changsheng¡¯s body, pulling every inch of his meridians, flesh, and blood, observing him carefully. He frowned and said, ¡±


    my battle-power is getting stronger, and so are you. Your body technique is too terrifying, and it¡¯s absorbing my power. Every time I kill you, your body will resist the characteristics of my power. If it were you a few times earlier, I should be able to beat you to death with my current strength.


    Di Qi pondered for a moment and stared at Dao Changsheng calmly. He turned around and left, ¡± this time, I won¡¯t destroy the world. I will return to daluotian.


    ¡°Why?¡± Daoist Changsheng¡¯s body trembled.


    Di Qi waved his hand and said calmly, ¡± both of us are making rapid progress. If this continues, I don¡¯t know whether I will learn your nine revolutions mysterious art first and kill you, or you will break through again and again and kill me.


    ¡°I¡¯m already starting to worry that I won¡¯t be able to improve as fast as you. After all, the remaining eight apertures are getting harder and harder.¡±


    ¡°If this continues, one of us will definitely die!¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why should I gamble?¡±


    His figure left indifferently. I only need to wait. Now. I have deduced the first acupuncture point. Today¡¯s battle has been recorded in my mind, and. have also memorized every part of your body.. only need. hundred years to return to daluotian.. will definitely deduce all the remaining eight acupuncture points and completely learn your nine revolutions mysterious art ¡­ By then, you¡¯ll be like the other heavenly emperors, full of flaws in front of me ¡­¡±


    ¡°I can easily kill you!¡±


    After saying that, di Qi slowly disappeared from daluotian.


    At this moment, the cute girls in his inner space were all drenched in cold sweat.


    Meng Mei was stunned. damn, I almost peed my pants. What kind of monster is di Qi? ¡± How could there be such a person in this world? Learning the other party¡¯s cultivation technique while fighting? Our nine revolutions mysterious art was cosplayed by him in an instant!¡±


    Ancestor sorcerer could not help but say with a trembling voice, ¡± no wonder he said that he had never met anyone who could fight. It was because he had been secretly learning and defeating his opponent. Everyone was transparent in his eyes ¡­


    They were terrified, and a shocking thought suddenly flashed in their minds:


    ¡°Not good! He might have to return to daluotian and kill the remaining ancestors of sorcery to actualize the realm of origin!¡±

 Chapter 203

    ?


    Chapter 203: Send him to outer space


    Translator: 549690339


    Although a few of the twelve ancestors of sorcery had died, the energy left behind by their deaths was carried by the other ancestors of sorcery.


    If they all died, the energy they brought would not be weaker than the energy of the entire world. Since di Qi had been stopped from leaving daluotian, he could kill the other ancestors of sorcery and use their energy to enter the realm of origin!


    As long as he became a level 8 primordial chaos Saint, he would be able to kill Dao Changsheng easily!


    ¡°Quickly stop him!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use, Daoist Changsheng is not his match now.¡±


    The surrounding area was in a state of misery.


    If di Qi wanted to vindicate Dao, there was no way to stop him.


    ¡­


    Daluotian.


    At this moment, di Qi was bathed in blood as he looked at the terrified ancestors of sorcery.


    you guys are not my match. I¡¯ve been secretly learning your ultimate Arts. I¡¯ve integrated them into the Daluo Sutra, which includes everything in the world. I¡¯m already better than you in your field. I know every weakness and weakness of yours. Di Qi strode forward with a calm expression. you won¡¯t last more than a few moves against me.


    BOOM!


    After a long while, the earth suddenly fell silent.


    Di Qi looked at the corpses of the ancestors of sorcery in front of him. He had killed the heavenly emperors one after another. If it wasn¡¯t for Dao Changsheng¡¯s strong life force, he would have exploded even if he had an immortal golden body.


    Di Qi revealed a calm expression, ¡± unfortunately, this energy is still lacking. I need the energy of the last heavenly Emperor to vindicate the primordial chaos.


    He couldn¡¯t help but Mutter to himself as he looked at the moon goddess beside him. originally, this world was enough for two people to actualize the realm of primordial chaos. I planned to trick these ancestors of sorcery into slaughtering the world for me and then kill them so that I can transcend with you. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not enough now.


    Yueshen looked at him and suddenly laughed. I¡¯m dying of old age. You just happen to lack the energy of the last Celestial Emperor ¡­ You can kill me and you can vindicate primordial essence.¡±


    if that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the point of me achieving the fruit of origin without you? ¡± di Qi shook his head and chuckled.


    With a gentle look, di Qi looked at the corpses of the ancestors of sorcery on the ground and said, ¡± since it¡¯s not enough for a primordial chaos Saint, we¡¯ll keep it for now. I¡¯ll go out after a hundred years. By then, no one will be my match.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to life.¡±


    He laughed and pointed at the Moon Palace in daluotian in the distance. It was filled with the chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers. juyun, I¡¯ve said it before. No matter how the world changes or how the world perishes, as long as we can survive, I will continue to live with you. I will build the most beautiful palace for you and let you live happily ¡­


    Yueshen looked at di Qi calmly and nodded slowly.


    She clearly knew that long Hong was the most talented heavenly Emperor in history. His talent far exceeded any other heavenly Emperor. However, di Qi chose to continue to lie low for her.


    ¡­.


    In the orchard.


    Xu Zhi was sitting in the living room and looking at his computer. He was sipping on his spirit tea and eating his final chicken snack. It was sweet and delicious, but he suddenly froze.


    ¡°Di Qi.¡±


    Xu Zhi was also stunned. is this even human? ¡±


    It was not just the perverted players who had always been successful who had suffered a great loss at his hands. Even Xu Zhi was shocked by his performance!


    Oh my God ¡­


    I didn¡¯t set this boss!


    this cheating is scary. He¡¯s learning while playing. How shameless. Xu Zhi was speechless. He felt that such an existence was simply insane.


    The intelligent sub-brain beside him said, ¡± this is a person who truly has the qualifications to be an Zerg hero.


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and suddenly looked calm.


    In other words, with his talent, it was possible for him to reach the ultimate level of the 5th gene?


    A bug race hero was a terrifying genius that could only be born on a huge planet out of countless bug race creatures.


    Each of them had their own terrifying talents and strengths.


    Only two worlds had passed, and a Zerg hero with real qualifications had appeared so quickly. Di Qi!


    The Phoenix and Cthulhu were all gifted with four genes, but they were at most fake bug tribe heroes with the potential to become true bug tribe heroes.


    However, even if it was possible, it might not be able to take that step.


    They only had a higher starting point.


    And the one with the greatest hope was di Qi.


    Even though he only had one gene slot now, his talent was simply terrifying.


    I didn¡¯t expect that a hidden monster would be exposed this time! Xu Zhi was a little surprised, but he also felt that it would be tricky.


    However, a future Zerg hero had suddenly appeared on the sandbox. This was too damaging to the balance of the version.


    It was an existence that could only be born on a huge and vast planet. You suddenly appeared in my small orchard, what are you doing here?


    Now, the players had created the Pangu golden body, combined the technological civilization of an entire world, and a group of players inside had experienced the crystallization of the wisdom of the Sorcerer world, but they were still no match for him. He had even secretly learned it and said that he would kill him when he came out of the mountain in a hundred years!


    this is the legendary protagonist of the world. And a hundred years later ¡­ Isn¡¯t it just one day later?¡± Xu Zhi took a deep breath and felt that this was simply too much.


    It was fine if the players were heaven-defying, but even a native like you was here to cause trouble?


    It was not that Xu Zhi did not allow di Qi to win, but that was too much of a BUG. It would affect the balance of this version too much. There were not many pseudo-heroes now, and if a monster with hero qualifications suddenly appeared, it would be like holding a Gatling gun in kindergarten ¡­


    Moreover, Xu Zhi seriously suspected that after di Qi became a cultivator, he would even ask your own birth master, ¡± Even a daolord Phoenix could be beaten up ¡­


    This was very possible.


    After all, although Phoenix had become a primordial chaos Saint for hundreds of years, she might not be a match for this cheater. He could secretly learn Phoenix¡¯s research results while fighting and then quickly surpass her!


    If he were to beat up the daolord who had created the world, wouldn¡¯t that be a slap to his face?


    And now, Phoenix was studying spatial travel. After all, she was the master of the inner space. She was the first to cultivate it, so naturally, her achievements were the highest. She had already achieved some success and was able to perform short-distance spatial jumps. She wanted to break through the dimension and head to the various worlds ¡­


    If di Qi secretly learned the research results of the Phoenix and surpassed his master, he might really run out of the orchard, space jump across the activity range set by the nest, and come to earth.


    Xu Zhi made a sorrowful expression. is this the powerful aptitude of an Zerg hero? If there¡¯s no external interference, it¡¯s destined to be invincible in every realm. It¡¯s very possible for it to reach the ultimate level of the quintuple Geno circle?¡±


    The appearance of an Zerg hero was indeed an SSR-tier hero to Xu Zhi. It was extremely precious, but he could not control it now!


    Yes.


    Xu Zhi did have the power to control his life and death and control the collapse of his genes, but he could not control his consciousness and thoughts. Whatever the other party wanted to do was his business.


    And it would be a pity to directly kill him.


    One had to know that when the previous Queen of the hives was at her peak, she didn¡¯t have many bug tribe heroes under her command. Each and every one of them was extremely precious, and if one of them died, the Queen of the hives would feel heartache for many years.


    ¡°The troubles of happiness.¡±


    Xu Zhi coughed twice and said, ¡± he¡¯s stuck at a realm where he doesn¡¯t have enough energy. When he achieves primordial chaos and becomes a level eight mythical creature, he¡¯ll be free to fly in the sky. Even a Phoenix will be blown up by him.


    ¡°His talent is too heaven-defying ¡­ No, I¡¯ll imprison him and slow down his time flow to restore it to a one-to-one ratio. When the world rises and I become stronger, I¡¯ll release this Big Shot?¡±


    Xu Zhi sat in his chair, deep in thought. He suddenly thought of something and looked at the blue sky outside the window.


    The orchard was too small, and if he stayed inside, it would affect the balance of the entire Orchard world. Why not throw him outside the orchard and let him develop on his own?


    one small step for humanity, one big step for earth!


    Xu Zhi looked up at the sky and stood up in high spirits. perhaps I can send di Qi away and let him take his wife and carry a daluotian on his shoulders. He can send him to the depths of the outer space to wander and show off their love. That place is a vacuum, and he can drift freely. No one can copy and learn for him, so he can do whatever he wants!


    Xu Zhi immediately felt that his idea was a genius. He wanted to take a small world to outer space to develop. However, on second thought, he showed a hint of worry. he¡¯s a terrifying mastermind. He¡¯s too sinister. He¡¯s crossed eras after eras and has watched the rise and fall of heroes of each era ¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ll come to outer space, encounter the Saiyans or the three-bodied people, and then hide in the dark to secretly learn it again?¡±

 Chapter 204

    ?


    Chapter 204: Prediction for the new sandbox world: Wandering Earth


    Translator: 549690339


    Suddenly, a mechanical voice came from the intelligent sub-brain, ¡±


    the nest Queen is planning to start exploring the outer environment? ¡±


    ¡°I have this idea.¡± Xu Zhi nodded. since an Zerg hero has appeared, we can take advantage of this opportunity to launch the first ¡®deep ocean spaceship¡¯ of our Zerg race. With a small step for mankind, earth will take a big step forward. We can let diqi find a suitable life planet!


    In fact, according to the records left by the Insecta nest mind of the previous generation¡¯s Insecta Queen, when she developed her civilization and a living Level-8 mechanical God appeared, it was already the top power of a planet civilization. At that time, the Insecta had already begun to explore the extraterrestrial environment.


    After all, level six could fly in the sky, but they could not stay in a vacuum environment.


    A seventh grade great sovereign could stay in the vacuum for a period of time.


    Only level eight gods could travel through the void for a long time and cross the planets.


    The previous Queen of the hive began to develop outer space civilization at this time. She embarked on a long journey in search of life planets.


    After all, a planet that was suitable for the growth and reproduction of life was too precious, even extremely rare.


    A large amount of liquid water, ozone concentration in the atmosphere, temperature ¡­ Even now, after surveying countless extraterrestrial planets, earth had not found a planet that could truly live and reproduce. It could only find a few similar ones.


    The previous Zerg Queen had also explored the universe for 70000 years, a full 70000 years, before finding a second planet besides her own that was suitable for placing spores.


    After all, no matter how strong the Zergs were, no matter how terrifying their adaptability was, they were still similar to humans. They were fragile carbon-based life forms. They might be able to overcome the lack of oxygen, water, sunlight, or even intense cosmic rays with their strong vitality through evolution.


    However, it was impossible for them to overcome the harsh living environment, which consisted of hundreds of different species.


    Otherwise, if the Zergs could cast spores on every planet to reproduce, the Zergs would have been truly invincible for a long time.


    As for transforming the planet¡¯s environment?


    It was impossible for the early Zerg to have the power to transform planets, and even if the previous Zerg empresses developed to the later stage and could carry out transformation, they were unwilling to do so as the resources required were too terrifying.


    Destruction was ten thousand times easier than creation.


    why don¡¯t we set free now? my voyage, daluotian, will take the lives of a small Grotto-heaven and travel deep into the Milky Way galaxy to find a planet suitable for life.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes gradually became fiery. if I can find a new planet that¡¯s suitable for me, then it¡¯ll be my new orchard!


    Even though that might be a long time and whimsical.


    The universe was too vast. Back then, the Zergs had also spent 70000 years!


    However, the Zerg¡¯s life acceleration was indeed an extremely heaven-defying ability. They could explore the surrounding world at a terrifying speed. A God was constantly flying out, and even if he explored for a hundred years, only one day would have passed. 70000 years might seem long, but in reality, it was still acceptable.


    After all, this 70000 years was not a real 70000 years. It was 70000 years for the Zergs.


    It had only been 20 days in real life, but the Zergs had been in the sandbox for more than 2000 years.


    Originally, although Xu Zhi had already developed to the level of a level eight God, he did not intend to reach this stage so quickly. After all, the initial investment was too large. He needed a powerful God, and at the very least, a pseudo-insect hero with terrifying talent and adaptability.


    The period of time before he could reap any results was too long.


    It was impossible to obtain results in the short term. If one was unlucky, tens of thousands of years might be wasted.


    ¡°But di Qi just so happened to appear! He¡¯s talented and wise, he knows how to endure, he¡¯s invincible when he secretly learns, he controls the celestial Emperor eras behind the scenes, he¡¯s hidden too deep, even I, the creator, have only discovered his talent now!¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes gradually brightened. such a smart and devilish person is unprecedented ¡­ He¡¯s the best candidate to carry out the great revival mission of our Zerg race!¡±


    At this moment, he was eating the delicious final chicken on the White plate, sipping Phoenix spirit tea on the sofa, and watching the movie playing on the computer not far away. He was very leisurely living in this simple rural life and made a great decision to explore the vast universe.


    Even though I only have a small orchard ¡­


    But you can¡¯t stop my dream of going to the sea of stars!


    In the vast universe, earth was definitely not the only planet with life. Human technology had only left earth today and entered the vacuum, but they were unable to travel far in space. The most common use was to use satellites to orbit earth.


    also, a new world,¡¯Wandering Earth¡¯, which is floating in space in search of life planets, will be my third new sandbox world!


    It was perhaps an extraordinary civilization of adventurers.


    A wandering outer space world was constantly drifting in the starry sky, passing by planets. Experts were constantly going out, landing, exploring, collecting the planet¡¯s resources, and mining all kinds of precious materials.


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and looked down. now that 11 celestial emperors have died, this can be considered another mass extinction. But it¡¯s not too big, and it¡¯s still a bit worse than the Phoenix¡¯s. After all, there¡¯s not even one who has reached the level of a Sage of origin. But the feedback is enough for me to break through from the peak of level five to a level six legendary wizard.¡±


    A rank 6 Magus was a terrifying qualitative change.


    Only after becoming a rank 6 Magus could he fly. Only then could he grab di Qi, fly into the atmosphere, and throw him into outer space.


    of course, this is only the initial idea of a sandbox. It¡¯ll take a long time to completely form it. Also, I don¡¯t know what problems will arise during the process ¡­ But first, we need to think of a way to form the outline of this plan.¡± He closed his eyes slightly and silently absorbed the energy from this major extinction. Then, he considered his next plan and how he should implement it.


    After three hours.


    Ka.


    Xu Zhi absorbed the energy in silence. He heard a faint crisp sound in his mind and slowly opened his eyes. I¡¯m already a legendary wizard.


    What was a legend wizard?


    He flew freely in the world.


    It was the strongest power under the epic-level and heavenly Emperor-level.


    Being able to fly meant that he didn¡¯t need to ride an electric bike in the future.


    He strode out of the room and looked at the blue sky. He wanted to test the strength of a rank 6 Magus.


    but it¡¯s 35 degrees today. It¡¯s so hot. The sun in the sky might be even more terrifying. He thought about it and decided that he had to prepare his skin for sunblock before going out. He picked up a parasol at the door, then put it down after some thought. He took a Black Sun hat and wrapped his skin with his long sleeves. He also carried a Black Oxygen tank that he had prepared earlier.


    ¡°Invisible body of Qi.¡±


    He stretched out his hand.


    Huala!


    The transparent distorted air enveloped Xu Zhi, making his body blurry and hazy. It was as if he was refracted by optical camouflage, making it difficult for the eyes to see him.


    He stretched out his hand again and gradually rose into the air, flying into the vast sky.


    Whoosh.


    The wind whistled in his ears, sweeping through the surroundings. The strong air current in the sky was isolated outside the translucent barrier of the air element spell.


    Occasionally, some birds would fly past, and the orchards on the ground gradually became smaller. Behind them, the entire village came into view. The mountains, rivers, and the entire land were like an exquisite sandbox.


    ¡°This world is too beautiful.¡±


    He took a deep breath and looked down at the world from the sky.


    This was the power of a rank 6.


    Before this, he had only looked at the tiny people in the bottle in the world of the sandbox and did the ratio conversion. At this moment, he truly understood how terrifying this power was and felt that it was real.


    Only then could he be considered to have truly stepped into a higher realm and entered the basic threshold of the strong.


    He stood on the clouds, and under his feet were thick layers of white clouds, giving off a vast and magnificent aura. He had only seen such a situation from the window of the plane.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have a plane to ride.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked regretful as he looked around. There were no planes passing by in the blue sky.

 Chapter 205

    ?


    Chapter 205: A hundred years


    Translator: 549690339


    He felt a little regretful. After all, flying mounts were a man¡¯s romance.


    Xu Zhi paused for a moment, put on his oxygen mask, and flew higher and higher, gradually approaching the limit of the sky. if I go any higher, I¡¯ll be in a vacuum environment ¡­ My protective barrier may not be able to hold on. ¡±


    Xu Zhi tried to explore it but gave up. He thought again and said, ¡± ¡®The consumption is also too great. Just flying alone used up nearly 70% of a legend wizard¡¯s enormous mind power. It was clearly a problem that could be solved by a hot air balloon, but it ended up exhausting a legend wizard to death ¡­ However, I don¡¯t need that much for landing. That¡¯s all for testing the strength of a rank 6 Magus.¡±


    BOOM!


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and began to free-fall.


    ¡°This is much more exciting than bungee jumping.¡±


    Xu Zhi came back from bungee jumping and was covered in hot sweat. His head was still feeling a strong sense of discomfort from the plummeting. He went to take a shower and felt refreshed.


    After that, he walked out of the living room in a pair of shorts. He took a deep, comfortable breath and lay down on the black sofa. He began to think about how he was already qualified to ascend to the sky and had the qualifications to be a rocket. He thought about how he was going to carry diqi into space and let it fly into the universe.


    At that moment, the forum was in an uproar.


    ¡°F * ck! Game producers, come out and get beaten up!¡±


    ¡°How terrifying, hanging wall long Hong, heavenly Emperor di Qi! Was this boss really that hardcore? The nine revolutions mysterious art that we¡¯ve worked so hard on for so long has been taken away in an instant!(Anger)¡±


    ¡°This reminds me of some terrifying martial arts geniuses.¡±


    ¡°Wuji, is that you? (Golden fur Lion King¡¯s blind outstretched emotion.jpg)¡±


    ¡°Di Qi is too powerful! He was simply shameless! He didn¡¯t have the talent and passion to open up a new path of research, nor did he have the ability to innovate. However, he had an amazing talent for learning. He copied and pasted things like crazy, and then integrated them together, turning them into his own things. He even constantly improved and integrated them, surpassing his master. Then, he turned the tables around and beat the original creators! To unify the world!¡±


    ¡°This reminds me of a certain factory.¡±


    but no matter what, he has crushed generations after generations. We can¡¯t beat him!


    ¡­.


    They opened the door and let out ¡®Dao Changsheng¡¯. They used this honest young man who once made them cry to anger those ancestors of sorcery to death. Everyone was still discussing and laughing crazily, asking how big the trauma was in their hearts. But who knew that before Dao Changsheng could act for long, he was beaten up by the more powerful di Qi.


    They were all stunned!


    His smile gradually froze on the spot. He felt that the development of the situation had already caused extreme discomfort.


    How could there be such a person in this world?


    Originally, their plan had been rehearsed countless times. Dao Chang Sheng was absolutely invincible. He was the safe of the world, and no one could blow him up. In the end, a cheater appeared!


    ¡­


    The primordial world.


    the Western era ¡± recorded:


    [ Kai Yuan heavenly court, year 321, Dao Emperor appeared out of nowhere and saved the day. He fought against 11 ancient heavenly emperors in daluotian and saved the world from a catastrophe. ]


    Dao Changsheng said, ¡± di Qi is too proud. He has a terrifying amount of power. He will not go back on his words. He will definitely come out of daluotian a hundred years later. He will defeat me easily with my nine revolutions mysterious art.


    ¡°All living beings in the world can come out and recuperate in the next hundred years.¡±


    The living beings on the earth began to leave one after another to recuperate.


    After all, the inner world of a Daoist priest¡¯s longevity was too small and was not suitable for long-term survival. In other words, it could only be used as a refuge in an emergency.


    Daoist Changsheng remained silent on the spot. He looked at the teachers and bowed slowly. teachers, I will walk the path from now on.


    The people around him looked at him and nodded in a daze, because they had no other choice.


    It was only then that Meng Mei and the rest realized that Daoist Changsheng had been following the path they had designed and cultivating non-stop. He had never had his own opinions.


    He was only fifty years old!


    With a hundred years left, could he really not defeat di Qi?


    Perhaps, as teachers, they could no longer help him grow. Instead, they had limited his talent.


    ¡°At this moment, I no longer have anyone to rely on. The problem that even my teachers are unable to solve ¡­¡±


    Daoist Changsheng took a deep breath and sat cross-legged on the ground.


    For a full three months, she kept thinking about that terrifying man, his posture, and his every move.


    ¡°My talent is far inferior to his. He¡¯s too terrifying ¡­ It¡¯s unsolvable, almost unsolvable!¡± Dao Changsheng¡¯s expression became complicated. That perfect and terrifying man had no flaws at all. The next time he appeared, he would definitely learn his nine revolutions mysterious art and defeat him!


    Daoist Changsheng fell into silence again.


    Another three years passed.


    He did not move, and his surroundings gradually turned into a green grassland. His body was already covered with green moss, as if he had turned into a statue.


    He suddenly opened his eyes. there¡¯s another way. Although he¡¯s 10000 times more talented than me, he¡¯s an extreme prodigy and doesn¡¯t have the ability to innovate. The only advantage I have against him is my ability to innovate.


    As long as the nine revolutions mysterious art continues to grow stronger, his learning speed will not be able to catch up with mine, and I will be able to leave him far behind!¡±


    He began to combine the cultivation technique.


    Although the teachers had created this cultivation technique, the person who cultivated it was himself. He was the only one who understood the various insights.


    He could clearly feel that the ¡± nine revolutions mysterious art ¡± he had given him was scattered, imperfect, and full of flaws. It was only a prototype. Although the nine spaces were powerful, they were not truly integrated into one, not a piece of iron plate, and not a whole.


    I¡¯ve been cultivating the nine revolutions mysterious art for fifty years, but now I have a hundred years to perfect it. If I can completely master it, I¡¯ll be much stronger than I am now. He took a deep breath.


    the most terrifying thing about di Qi is his learning speed. The next time we fight, as long as I advance fast enough this time, di Qi¡¯s learning speed will not be able to keep up with me!


    on the contrary, because he learned my old technique, he had a fatal flaw of nine apertures. This gave me the only chance to defeat him!


    Daoist Changsheng muttered.


    He was too young, only 50 years old. Only at this moment of crisis did he truly walk towards maturity and truly possess the magnanimity and vision of a heavenly Emperor!


    Oppression made people grow.


    He had been living under his teacher¡¯s protection all this time. His teacher had solved all his problems for him, and he was only responsible for cultivating. Now that a problem that even his teacher was desperate for appeared before him, he began to explore his own unique path.


    After another 50 years, he gradually and thoroughly pushed out the ¡°nine revolutions mysterious art¡± that he had learned and completely turned it into his own cultivation method.


    He connected the nine apertures to the central dantian, forming a whole entity. He named it: Nine stars were aligned.


    At this point, the nine revolutions mysterious art had been thoroughly integrated into his body and he had created his own style.


    ¡°What terrifying battle wisdom.¡± Meng Mei¡¯s eyes brightened. his glass heart is pure and flawless. If he focuses on it, he might be able to create miracles. His talent is indeed unprecedented and can be ranked in the top three. However, he is far inferior to the monster-like di Qi. However, his combat wisdom and tactics are not inferior to di Qi¡¯s. We might be able to defeat him.


    She looked at the child she had raised and felt a little emotional.


    After all, he was only in his early twenties, and the baby he was raising was already more than a hundred years old.


    ¡°You¡¯re no longer pure ¡­¡± Thunder hammer said.


    Another ten years.


    The entire prosperous world merged once again. Countless creatures migrated in, and the earth became dry, dark, and gray once more.


    Countless mortal sacred grounds, Dao sects, and even the gods of the heavenly court were discussing it.


    don¡¯t worry. Celestial Thearch Dao has stopped us once. He might create another miracle.


    the heavens have blessed the living beings of our world. A heavenly Emperor Dao appeared with terrifying battle prowess and stopped the ancient heavenly emperors from destroying the world.


    ¡°The blood of all living beings will not be shed in vain.¡± Emperor Duan Tian muttered, ¡± back then, the human race was in vain. The era of the ancient gods of heaven and earth and the era of the ancestors of sorcery are about to end here. Today, we will cut off all the decaying and ancient existences.


    They began to move in. During the process, some were crying, feeling that it was impossible to win, while others were comforting each other. Today¡¯s battle was a major event that would shake the history of the primordial era and would definitely be recorded in the history books.


    The current heavenly Emperor Dao could be considered one of the strongest heavenly emperors in history.


    In the past 100 years, the three emperors-to-be had also been crowned as emperors.


    Heavenly Monarch Dao¡¯s golden body was also perfect, which could accommodate a few more heavenly monarchs. Now, apart from the three quasi-monarchs, there were six heavenly monarchs including Heavenly Monarch Duan Tian, God-slaying Heavenly Monarch, and green monarch. His body was extremely strong.


    However, they were about to face the most powerful heavenly Emperor in history!


    And a hundred years was enough to change a lot.


    Daoist Changsheng¡¯s gaze gradually became deep and profound. He no longer had a young and inexperienced temperament. His clothes were a little old, and his black hair fell over his shoulders. His body did not have the faint white light of the past, and he even looked a little thin and weak.


    He just stood there calmly and silently, waiting for di Qi¡¯s arrival. Suddenly, he looked at the sky and sighed, ¡± when I was young, I only wanted to save my mother. I didn¡¯t expect that I would now bear the hope of the entire world ¡­ Perhaps, after today, I won¡¯t be me anymore.¡±


    Huala!


    Daluotian opened up, and a majestic and perfect ancient being walked out. His body was crystal-clear like some kind of Supreme treasure, and he was emitting a faint white glaze light. He looked at Dao Changsheng calmly and said with a cold voice, ¡± young man, we meet again.


    He paused and a look of surprise flashed past his eyes. you¡¯ve changed.

 Chapter 206

    ?


    Chapter 206: The real body of Pangu


    Translator: 549690339


    When di Qi said that he had changed, there were two main meanings.


    The first was that his temperament had changed. Before, he was like an inexperienced young man, but now he had become calm and steady.


    The second was that his nine revolutions mysterious art had become different. It was even difficult to see its original structure and embryonic form.


    you¡¯ve really changed. You¡¯re able to make me value you. You¡¯ve also walked your own path ¡­ although I¡¯ve learned your nine revolutions mysterious art, I still can¡¯t understand your current body, ¡± di Qi said indifferently. what¡¯s your current situation? I¡¯m actually looking forward to it ¡­


    Di Qi looked at Dao Changsheng in front of him, who was dressed in ragged clothes and even seemed to have returned to his original simplicity. His face was full of admiration and admiration.


    All of a sudden, he didn¡¯t want to kill him anymore. He wanted to see how far Dao Changsheng could go.


    After all, he was too proud and magnanimous. He could tolerate the rise of geniuses, and even the possibility of challenging them and being on par with him. He was looking forward to these geniuses ¡®brilliance and then absorb their achievements.


    He had enough confidence to believe that no matter how strong they were, they would not be able to match him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Di Qi said indifferently, ¡± for so many generations, you are one of the few geniuses that I admire. You are brilliant and have a hot-blooded ambition for the world. It seems that you have shown me the man I admire, zu xuannian. He was the one who made me feel that he was difficult, so I overthrew myself. At that time, I was like all the other living beings in the world, hoping that he could live longer. Unfortunately, he left too early.


    Di Qi looked at Dao Changsheng and said calmly, ¡± ¡°After this Dao vindication, I will leave. I really hope that you can live longer and let you become stronger with hatred. In the future, when you fight with me, you will become even more beautiful.¡±


    di Qi, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing. You¡¯re too sinister! Daoist Changsheng took a deep breath and stretched out his eight arms, ¡± while you were talking, you were already sizing me up. You¡¯ve started to learn my cultivation technique in secret!


    Almost at the same time, the two sides suddenly attacked.


    The two extremely terrifying indestructible golden bodies collided with a loud bang, sending out a terrifying vibration that swept through the entire heaven and earth. Their ancestral sorcerer golden bodies were extremely small, but they shook the entire huge sand plate that was a hundred mu in size.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    An invisible vibration wave spread out from the two of them and quickly spread to the entire heaven realm.


    Any living creature that got close to it would be killed instantly.


    They were so terrifyingly powerful that even if other celestial emperors were present, they would be killed with one palm. Their terrifying combat power was already comparable to the Cthulhu evil god of the past.


    didn¡¯t you want to learn from me? I¡¯ll let you see my results! Daoist Changsheng¡¯s body grew taller and taller. A hundred meters, a thousand meters, ten thousand meters ¡­ In an instant, he was like a Pangu giant that split the heavens and earth apart. He was huge and terrifying.


    He was so huge that his feet were standing on the ground, and if he raised his arms, he could reach the entire sky wall.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡± An ominous feeling suddenly rose in di Qi¡¯s heart.


    BOOM!


    Dao Changsheng growled and turned into a terrifying sound wave. The giant turned into a terrifying speed and slapped di Qi away as if he was swatting a tiny fly.


    ¡°This is my own Dao path, the true form of Pangu!¡±


    Dao Changsheng looked at di Qi, who had been smashed into the edge of the world. His body was already broken into pieces and turned into a pool of meat. He said calmly, ¡±


    I¡¯m using the terrifying regeneration ability of the indestructible true body. I¡¯m constantly growing, my flesh squirming, and my bones growing bigger. Finally, I¡¯m a giant that can split the sky and earth. I¡¯ve condensed all my hundred lives together!


    ¡°Di Qi ¡­ I¡¯ve been thinking, I¡¯ve been thinking, how can I not be learned by you in this battle?¡± Dao Changsheng strode forward and said in a cold and decisive voice, ¡± this is the real form of the second ancestor of sorcery, the real form of Pangu, of my ¡®imperishable golden body¡¯. However, the energy required for its form is too great! Without a world¡¯s living beings to store in my body, without the six heavenly emperors to support my energy, I can¡¯t continue!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡±


    Di Qi spat out a mouthful of blood and was smashed into a pile of red meat paste, sticking to the wall of the heavenly realm.


    He was slowly condensing into a human form again. This young man with shoulder-length black hair stood up.


    your nine revolutions mysterious art is really a good thing. It has a terrifying life force. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that I would have been seriously injured ¡­


    He raised his head and looked at the huge giant in shock. He was only as big as a strand of his hair!


    This was the massive form of the true body of the witch!


    Dao Changsheng was constantly growing flesh and blood, constantly expanding his body. The amount of energy required was simply shocking, and it was indeed difficult for him to do so now.


    Di Qi took a deep breath and looked at the Pangu giant in shock. He smiled and said, ¡± you¡¯re very powerful. I can¡¯t learn it now, but the future of this cultivation technique will still be a part of me.


    Kachaa.


    Eight arms suddenly stretched out from di Qi¡¯s ribs, each with a snake tail and scales.


    His current form of the true form of the ancestors of sorcery not only refined the imperishable golden body, but also showed signs of the techniques of the eleven ancestors of sorcery.


    Not only that, his eight arms, one clenched into a fist, one formed a seal, and the other formed a palm. They contained the secret arts of the ancient Heavenly Monarch, the Qing monarch, the broken Heavenly Monarch, Xu younian, and the thirteen innate ancient gods ¡­


    His body cultivation and Dao cultivation had all been condensed into one.


    ¡°What are you ¡­¡± Daoist Changsheng looked at this terrifying man.


    Behind him, it was as if there were projections of ancient celestial emperors!


    He was too terrifying. He combined all of the heavenly monarchs ¡®ultimate Arts and created new ones. He alone seemed to represent all the heavenly monarchs since ancient times. There were more than thirty of them, and Dao Changsheng was one of them.


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡±


    I¡¯m good at summarizing. Anyone¡¯s cultivation technique will be fused together when it¡¯s in my hands!


    of course. di Qi looked majestic as he spoke with confidence, ¡± in this world, the past, present, and future heavenly emperors will all become a part of me. Their talents, unique skills, innovations ¡­ I may not be able to learn your Pangu golden body now, but it will still be a part of me in the future.¡±


    He was the most terrifying mastermind in all of history.


    Heavenly Emperor long Hong was the first heavenly Emperor since ancient times. He had unimaginably terrifying talent. He could understand the principle of any secret art of the geniuses of the later generations with just a few glances. Even if it was a heavenly Emperor existence, he could easily learn it, integrate it, and surpass them!


    ¡°It is because of this that I must kill you today.¡± Dao Changsheng¡¯s face darkened. He suddenly jumped up and grabbed di Qi.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The two indestructible golden bodies collided with each other. It was as if an ant-sized creature was fighting with a giant that covered the sky.


    The heavenly realm was shaking! The earth was shaking! The walls in the sky started to creak, and a large number of stars fell down onto the ground like a beautiful meteor shower. The moon god Palace also collapsed in that instant.


    BOOM!


    The two of them were still fighting madly. The two massive auras collided, and the surrounding scene distorted. No one could see what was happening inside.


    The inextinguishable golden body was difficult to kill in the eyes of others, but in their eyes, they all knew each other¡¯s acupuncture points and fatal points. The inextinguishable body was a joke.


    Kachaa!


    The black ground was cracking.


    A huge crack suddenly appeared on the vast ground of the heavenly realm. It quickly cracked like a spider web and began to collapse rapidly. The earth collapsed instantly, and the earth of the mortal world seemed to be covered by a huge black mudslide that fell from the sky.


    ¡°The stars are falling, the sky is collapsing!¡±


    For a moment, everyone had the same thought.

 Chapter 207

    ?


    Chapter 207: Chapter 206-the heavens fall and the earth split


    Translator: 549690339


    BOOM!


    The ground in the heavenly realm began to collapse and fall into the earth, smashing up large patches of gray-black dust.


    The immortal and mortal worlds of the ancient Barrens world were originally separated into two levels. However, now that they had collapsed, the two worlds had completely merged into one.


    The sky cracked, and their battle fell into the mortal world. The terrifying battle caused the dark earth to crack inch by inch, and terrifying cracks appeared.


    On the land of the mortal world, a Pangu-like giant was striding forward. The giant¡¯s palm turned into a series of afterimages as it fought with a terrifying man.


    ¡°This is simply appalling.¡±


    In the inner world, countless people were pale and nervous. The battle between the two heavenly monarchs was beyond the imagination of the other heavenly monarchs since ancient times. It was like a legendary battle that split the world.


    The world might return to chaos.


    The entire land was stained with blood, and the ground beneath their feet was filled with Shattered Stars.


    BOOM!


    Di Qi was sent flying backward. He slowly stood up, his face extremely serious.


    He had become extremely powerful after cultivating the nine revolutions mysterious art, but it had also given Dao Changsheng the chance to find his fatal weakness and kill him!


    They had already located the acupuncture points of both sides. In that instant, one of his acupuncture points hidden in the void was almost shattered by Dao Changsheng.


    He frowned. perhaps we¡¯ll have to wait for the next era.


    He already had the intention to retreat. Even though he couldn¡¯t master the Pangu golden body in a short time, he could still use it as a reference to find his weakness and defeat him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give you the chance to leave!¡±


    However, Dao Changsheng looked at him coldly. His black hair fluttered in the wind as he stretched out his eight arms and punched him. di Qi, you are too terrifying! ¡®I won¡¯t let you run away. The fruits of my labor in the past hundred years are all I have, enough to allow me to fight against you for another era. The next time you appear, I won¡¯t be able to open up a new path. I won¡¯t be your match if you show up with my Pangu golden body ¡­¡¯ This is my only chance to kill you!¡±


    He strode forward. A hundred years had allowed him to mature completely. He punched at di Qi with terrifying energy. Light flowed and carried a decisive killing intent. in this battle, I am determined to die and have no worries. But you have worries. You have worries.


    Daoist Changsheng had already decided to kill.


    He even had the intention of perishing together.


    Di Qi looked at Dao Changsheng and frowned. He looked serious and started to retreat.


    He didn¡¯t want to risk his life to fight with Dao Changsheng. Now that Dao Changsheng¡¯s Foundation had been exhausted, in another hundred years, the nine revolutions mysterious art that Dao Changsheng was cultivating wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with his learning speed.


    He still had a long life.


    Back then, the twelve ancestors of sorcery overthrew the rule of the thirteen innate ancient gods and fought for hundreds of years. Their Dao injuries were too severe and they almost died after five to six hundred years.


    But he was different. He had hidden himself very deeply and wasn¡¯t injured at all. He still had 900 years of life left. The reason why he made a move was because his wife, si Yun, was about to reach the end of her life. He wanted to let her break through and extend her life.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Dao Changsheng growled and rushed towards di Qi, not giving him a chance to escape and not letting him grow again!


    If di Qi were to leave, no one would be able to defeat him!


    BOOM!


    The two of them exchanged blows again. Dao Changsheng risked his life to destroy di Qi¡¯s nine apertures, while di Qi could only fight back in anger. Both of them started to attack each other¡¯s apertures.


    In his inner world.


    BOOM!


    The heavens fell and the earth cracked.


    ¡°The third heaven has collapsed ¡­¡±


    The screams continued one after another, and countless screams mixed together.


    Countless mortals walked out of their rooms and onto the green stone streets. Their eyes were blurry and filled with tears. They felt like crying. This calamity was too cruel. Heavenly Emperor Dao was already injured and they could only hide in there.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see any hope, but I¡¯m still resisting.¡± An old man looked at the terrifying battle outside in a daze. heavenly Emperor Dao is already the final resistance of this world¡¯s catastrophe ¡­


    ¡°Hurry up and run!¡±


    Suddenly, the space started to crack at a visible speed, and the ground started to shake. Countless buildings and palaces started to collapse like building blocks. The twisted space cracks were like man-eating monsters, and they were hundreds of meters long and kept expanding.


    you guys, quickly run!!


    The grotto-heaven realm and Emperor-to-be experts wailed and flew in the sky, saving the mortals on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯ve caught it,¡±


    Suddenly, a calm voice rang out.


    BOOM!


    A huge hand with black and red muscles quickly passed through space and grabbed at the small aperture world.


    Pa!


    The entire world was destroyed.


    Countless mortals died in an instant. Only a few Grotto-heaven experts managed to withstand the shattering of the space and fell out of the inner world, spitting out large mouthfuls of blood.


    When Daoist Changsheng was alive, his voice resounded throughout the world, and his fighting spirit was soaring. in the past 100 years, you have merged the inner worlds of 11 celestial emperors into your own aperture acupoints. Your inner worlds are several times larger and more stable than mine, but now I have broken one. Let¡¯s see who will die first!!


    BOOM!


    Dao Changsheng¡¯s bone armor was broken, but he still pressed his hand forward slowly, ¡± di Qi, you are too terrifying. I must kill you to return the peace to the future.


    Di Qi began to show a hint of fear. His entire body was in pieces, but he could only face the attack. The two sides had already fought to a near-crazy degree.


    Just like what Dao Changsheng had said, di Qi had something to worry about, but Dao Changsheng¡¯s determination to die gave him the advantage.


    After another hour, this life-and-death battle completely erupted.


    Dao Changsheng was fighting with his life. One by one, his apertures started to crack. Di Qi¡¯s face gradually turned pale. His apertures were also cracking. For the first time, he was under the threat of death. If this continued, they would only end up dying together if they attacked each other¡¯s apertures.


    In fact, he might even die before Dao Changsheng!


    After all, no matter how strong he was, after fighting for half a day, he was starting to run out of energy. On the other hand, Dao Changsheng was simply inhuman. The real entity of Pangu was so terrifying, but he could still last longer than him.


    ¡°Mutual destruction? am I going to die Here?¡±


    This unbelievable thought flashed across di Qi¡¯s mind.


    His talent was unbelievably strong, but he was forced to this realm by this madman!


    At this moment, many past events flashed through his mind. His past opponents, his long life in the celestial heavens, and the only woman he had been tied to on his path.


    heavenly Emperor Dao, behind you are the lives of the masses. If you die, all will die. But there is someone behind me as well. If I die, she will die as well. In the next moment, di Qi¡¯s expression turned completely cold and he also exploded with a terrifying aura.


    In his long life of seeking Dao, he was not cold and emotionless, but si Yun was his only weakness.


    Di Qi had never fought a real battle before. He had always crushed his opponents easily. This was the first time he had experienced the madness of being on the verge of death. There were signs of a breakthrough. He had completely mastered it and his combat strength was gradually becoming stronger.


    ¡°You have such a monstrous talent! He was really difficult to deal with. He actually still had to break through like this! The more you fight, the stronger you get!¡± Dao Changsheng roared.

 Chapter 208

    ?


    Chapter 208: Chapter 207 indomitable spirit


    Translator: 549690339


    BOOM!


    Heaven and earth were swept away as the two strongest great emperors in history fought madly!


    They were fighting with their lives. One by one, their apertures were broken and destroyed. They were gradually walking towards death.


    This battle continued for another half a day. Di Qi was extremely terrifying and he gradually grew stronger in the battle. He gained the upper hand but also gradually began to exhaust his strength.


    He was only one person, so no matter how strong he was, there was a limit to how long he could last. On the other hand, Dao Changsheng¡¯s physical strength was still terrifying, and he was full of energy. After all, there was a world behind him.


    The speed at which he broke through and became stronger could no longer keep up with the speed of his physical exhaustion. This made him feel sad. He clearly had an extremely terrifying talent, but there was not enough time. If he could re-deduce it for a period of time, Dao Changsheng would be killed easily.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Dao Changsheng¡¯s eyes were like flames, as if he was a vast God of War. He slammed his palm down, ¡± the most ancient heavenly Emperor can¡¯t let you continue to grow.


    Di Qi had gradually exhausted his strength. Seeing the attack coming, he suddenly burst out with strength and obsession from somewhere. He forcibly supported his body to meet the attack and said fiercely, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to die!¡±


    BOOM!


    A terrifying blast of air erupted once again.


    At this moment, not only was the sky collapsing, but the nine huge pillars that supported the sky also began to crack.


    The first ¡­


    The second ¡­


    The third ¡­


    the world has completely collapsed. Our world is going to return to chaos!


    Some people looked at the sky in fear.


    In ancient times, daolords split the world apart from the chaos and darkness. At this moment, the vast world couldn¡¯t withstand the terrifying battle between these two Supreme celestial emperors. It gradually collapsed and was about to collapse.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Daoist Changsheng looked at the collapsing wall and roared.


    He immediately stopped attacking di Qi, and his black hair stood up straight. He suddenly raised his head and roared, quickly growing into a giant, running to the collapsed world with big steps, supporting the sky with his arms.


    Huala!


    ¡°Get up there.¡±


    His body supported the sky, and light bloomed, illuminating the entire world for an instant.


    ¡°I have to smelt it again.¡± The Daoist priest roared. The Dao patterns on his arm released Dao techniques of fire, melting the sky and stabilizing the already collapsed heaven and earth.


    Di Qi stood up and stumbled as he was bathed in blood. Suddenly, he was stunned and turned to look at Dao Changsheng.


    At this moment, both of them were like arrows at the end of their flight. He only needed one strike to kill Dao Changsheng, who had given up on resisting and was holding up the heaven and earth. However, he didn¡¯t do that. He just looked at Dao Changsheng quietly.


    He was also the oldest innate ancient God in this world, the celestial Emperor ¡­


    Kachaa!


    The sky was sinking, and cracks appeared.


    Daoist Changsheng¡¯s arms quickly rose up and grew a few more, turning into a giant that stood on the ground. His hands forcefully supported the sky while his feet stepped on the cracked earth.


    Kachaka


    He had long been exhausted. He was being pressed down by the sky and was facing an extreme madness.


    ¡°The sky can¡¯t collapse!¡± Dao Changsheng¡¯s body was covered in blood, and he was extremely exhausted. His expression became more and more determined, and his eyes were filled with the extreme madness of a martyr.


    ¡°Without daolord¡¯s innate chaos flames, we simply don¡¯t have enough power to once more open up this vast world from the primordial chaos.¡±


    He raised his arm high.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to lift you up!¡±


    you¡¯re courting death! Dao Changsheng roared, shaking the heavens and earth. He frantically spread his arms and unleashed Dao techniques to stabilize the collapsed wall of heaven and earth.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Violent blood burst out from his arm, and heaven and earth seemed to merge into the blood-red color.


    Kachaa!


    Daoist Changsheng¡¯s remaining fifth aperture was shattering.


    A blood-red glow bloomed between heaven and earth, and the entire collapsed sky suddenly lifted up slightly.


    He felt that his consciousness was gradually blurring. He was too tired, too tired. All his thoughts were leaving him. His teacher, his mother, and the young man who carried a basket of books on the jianmu back then ¡­


    Kachaa!


    Another chakra point began to shatter.


    Daoist Changsheng felt his consciousness gradually blurring.


    ¡°We were actually defeated ¡­¡±


    ¡°He was born at the wrong time. If he was born just a little later, di Qi would have died ¡­ At the very least, we can also perish together ¡­¡±


    The inner world was filled with wails. From time to time, someone would sob, crying at the top of their lungs. They wanted to go out and help, but unfortunately, the Pangu golden body¡¯s energy consumption was too terrifying. The experts and heavenly deities had already given up all their energy, and some were even beginning to faint.


    ¡®Heavenly Emperor Dao ¡­¡¯


    In the remaining few broken inner worlds, countless ancient sects and secluded Holy Lands were crying and praying. All the mortals in the world were crying.


    Everything that heavenly Emperor Dao did was too selfless. He did it for his people. When the sky collapsed, he used his body to carry the heaven and earth to prevent them from collapsing. This made all living beings remember that there had never been a heavenly Emperor whose prestige had reached this level.


    Perhaps, he had already surpassed Ren zu Xu younian in the primordial era, who single-handedly blocked the nine golden crows of the Temple of the Sun, and the period of war that made people sad, angry, and desperate.


    This kind of longing turned into an ocean, constantly surging into the sky and pouring into Dao Changsheng¡¯s body, allowing his exhausted body to have some strength again, and lifting the sky up an inch higher.


    young man, let it go. Your soul is in your nine apertures, and it¡¯s mostly broken. If you continue like this, you¡¯ll die ¡­ Di Qi coughed out blood and sat up. He tried to persuade her out of some complicated feelings.


    ¡°So what?¡± Dao Changsheng asked in return, but he revealed a bitter smile, ¡± it¡¯s just a pity. Even after doing so much, I still couldn¡¯t kill you. I was only one step away.


    Di Qi did not say anything.


    In the blood, Dao Changsheng suddenly looked at di Qi with hope. He looked at him with clear eyes that were almost begging, looking at the most powerful heavenly Emperor in the ancient times who could have died with him.


    ¡°Can you grant me a request?¡±


    Di Qi looked at him and remained silent for a moment.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡±


    Dao Changsheng¡¯s eyes were calm. I don¡¯t have any more energy left. I hope you can kill me after I restore the world. You can use my body to become a saint and let go of the world.


    Di Qi was startled.


    ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t need charity.¡±


    He smiled faintly and stumbled as if he had aged countless years in an instant. His body stooped and he turned his head to leave. in my eyes, I have already lost this battle. This is the first defeat in my life. I will remember it and place you in a corner of my memory, keeping you forever ¡­ For countless years, I¡¯ve lost my opponents one by one, the innate ancient God, Xu younian, the eleven ancestors of sorcery ¡­ And now, I¡¯m going to lose you.¡±


    He stood up, staggered with difficulty, and disappeared on the spot.


    di Qi, you clearly wanted to kill all living beings but you actually let me go ¡­ Daoist Changsheng supported the heaven and earth, his consciousness gradually blurring. He didn¡¯t know how to describe his pride and weirdness.


    His body supported the sky with more strength, as if he would stand for eternity. He could clearly feel that he was gradually losing himself.


    Daoist Changsheng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He continued to hold on to the world as his consciousness fell into darkness. After a long time, he vaguely saw a giant youth with black hair and black clothes coming over with a bucket and an axe.

 Chapter 209

    ?


    Chapter 209: Break the builder tree to mend the sky


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°This is ¡­¡± Daoist Changsheng was covered in blood and his black hair was draped over his shoulders. This bloodied giant raised his arms high and his consciousness gradually became hazy. This was the first time he saw a giant other than himself.


    Was it an illusion?


    one must know that in this world, the two heavenly emperors had already fought to the point where there were no more living beings left ¡­


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t an illusion ¡­¡± His arms supported the sky and earth with great difficulty, and his mind gradually lost consciousness. However, he saw the figure slowly walking over, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask in a hoarse voice, ¡± Who are you? ¡±


    That person just smiled.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Di Qi was gradually moving away from this barren land.


    He could not return to daluotian because he had already integrated daluotian into the nine revolutions mysterious art. This was a battle that he thought he would definitely win, so he did not leave himself any way out.


    Hualala.


    The vast, pitch-black land was desolate.


    He walked on the vast land and turned his head to look at Dao Changsheng¡¯s huge figure that held up the sky and earth. It was as if he was reminded of the ancient times when the world was created.


    ¡°¡­.. The sun was born in an egg and experienced the seven tribulations of the origin. It was ordered to descend to this world to open the sky. With a furious roar, it divided the sky and the earth. The sun of the sky rose three meters high and the sun of the earth was three meters thick. Thus, the world was opened.¡±


    He was born from the creation of the world and was the world¡¯s oldest life. He once had hot-blooded ambition, but later lost to time and chose to find a way to transcend with si Yun. So what if it was the lives of all living beings in the world?


    The lives of all living beings were like wild grass, which would grow again after being harvested.


    That was until Ren zu Xu appeared one year ago. That person was terrifyingly strong and came to the sun Shen temple to suppress the nine golden crows. At that time, his heart was indeed in a state of shock. It was the first time in the world that someone was strong to this extent and could open up a new path.


    At that time, he was indeed unable to defeat Xu younian, so he chose to endure.


    He was just like a hundred years ago when he fought for immortality and retired to daluotian. He kept trying to figure out Xu younian¡¯s path and skills in the dark. When he went to the sky to suppress the sun Shen temple for the second time, he could already defeat him easily.


    However, he sat on the Golden Emperor¡¯s throne in the sun Shen temple and looked at the old man who was bathed in blood. He guarded the front of the sun Shen temple and fought against the other golden crows alone. In the end, he chose to bear with it and not get off the emperor¡¯s throne. He killed the old man.


    He didn¡¯t like the weak, but he respected the strong.


    He had the courage to choose to give Ren zu Xu a lifetime¡¯s worth of dignity, he did not want to shatter his undefeatable legend and leave behind a beautiful legend for the later generations. He even hoped that he could live longer, but he had too many hidden injuries and passed away too early.


    the world is a cycle of reincarnation. Dao Changsheng, you are just like Xu younian back then. Even if I don¡¯t kill you, you would have already exhausted all your energy for the sake of the world. You would have died of old age and I would still live on eternally, but I would place you in a corner of my memory ¡­


    Di Qi muttered to himself as he strode forward.


    As he walked, his body suddenly stopped and began to crack and bleed.


    Kachaa!


    Blood began to flow from the corner of his mouth. He could only stop on a small black Hill and sit cross-legged. He was too tired and was on the verge of death. He needed to rest.


    No one would believe that even a heavenly Emperor would feel tired and need to rest.


    In reality, if Dao Changsheng did not stop, he would definitely die from exhaustion. This battle was too brutal and it was as if they were the only two people left in the world.


    He fell to the ground and took out a table, a chair, and some wine from the inner space. the Dao Lord has already left the world ¡­ Is there anyone in this world who can live longer than me?¡±


    There was nothing else.


    In this life, he had lived two lives, and he had experienced too much.


    He looked back at the past, the glorious years that ran through the entire ancient era of the creation of heaven and earth. He had once witnessed the Dao Lord¡¯s evolution of the heaven and earth, ruled the innate ancient God¡¯s heaven court, and lived until today.


    If he didn¡¯t take the initiative to expose it, who would believe it?


    But suddenly, his expression gradually froze, revealing an expression of extreme disbelief.


    The flow of time in the primordial world ¡­


    It was changing at an extremely violent speed!


    His mind shook violently and he saw a huge giant that covered the sky and the earth. It passed through the barrier of this world silently as if it had entered a no man¡¯s land and landed gently on the ground. It was like an ordinary woodcutter who came with a bucket and an axe.


    He had a slender body, black hair, and black eyes. His eyes glowed with a clear light, filled with a harmonious charm. His body was shrouded in a faint white light, and his face could not be seen clearly.


    Di Qi¡¯s hair stood on end and goosebumps rose all over his body. An unbelievable thought suddenly flashed through his mind.


    a primordial chaos Saint crossed realms to come here? ¡±


    ¡­..


    Xu Zhi walked over with small steps.


    In the desolate black land, blood was everywhere, and there was a terrifying silence.


    He was wearing black canvas shoes that were covered with blood, flesh, and mud. He looked as if he was walking leisurely in his own yard. Carrying a bucket and an axe, he went underground to work. Looking up, Daoist Changsheng was already several times taller than him, and his head was already touching the sky.


    He was already eight meters tall, and his hands were supporting the sky.


    he¡¯s already unconscious, but he¡¯s still holding on to the world and not letting my cellar collapse. He¡¯s indeed. man of great virtue ¡­ His normal ¡®Pangu golden body¡¯ form should be more than three meters tall, which was the most suitable form for combat. Now, in order to support the sky, he had forcibly increased his body size to eight meters. However, this would cause his flesh to be loose and osteoporosis (1)¡­ Their combat strength would instead decrease.¡±


    Xu Zhi was constantly evaluating the heaven-defying cultivation technique of the Pangu golden body.


    He had stacked the energy of a hundred lives together, and naturally, his body had become larger. He had become a giant, and his combat power had naturally increased by several times. However, the consumption was also extremely large. His body had increased by tens of thousands of times, but his combat power had only increased by a dozen times. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to fight evenly with di Qi¡¯s Daluo heaven Sutra.


    It could be considered a type of dharma world.


    Such a transformation would increase the combat power by more than ten times, but the consumption was too shocking. It was considered a battle state of life and death.


    the cellar under this Orchard is not the surface. It¡¯s not for you to mess around with. Now that it¡¯s like this, it¡¯s natural that the sky will collapse and the earth will sink. You even need me to come out and clean up the ground ¡­ Xu Zhi was a little speechless again. He slowly and leisurely took out a piece of Green Arrow chewing gum from his jeans, unwrapped the wrapping, and put it in his mouth to chew.


    He put down the bucket beside him and began to hold the axe with both hands. He kept chewing the green arrow chewing gum in his mouth. He came to the giant green tree that was large enough for several people to hug it and slowly waved the axe. cut down the builder tree and mend the sky.


    Kan!


    As the axe fell, there was a clanging sound of metal clashing. With the support of witchcraft, Xu Zhi began to swing the axe quickly, cutting out a series of dents, and the creation wood gradually fell.


    this giant has descended into our primordial world and is using an axe to cut down the World Tree? ¡±


    In the distance, di Qi was hiding in a dark place and his expression gradually changed. this ancient primordial chaos Saint can interfere with time. It¡¯s too terrifying. What did he eat? ¡± Is it some kind of unimaginable ancient treasure that keeps chewing with a serious face?¡±


    He had never seen such a creature before.


    He began to instinctively feel fear and respect. After all, this existence was able to cross the barrier of an ancient world, cross the heavens, and cross thousands of worlds. He was definitely a terrifying ancient Saint at the daolord level.


    Di Qi¡¯s eyes drooped and he hesitated for a moment. let¡¯s go and observe.


    If it had been any other Celestial Emperor, they might have been so scared that they would have broken out in cold sweat and run away to hide. However, he was approaching carefully, dragging the dripping blood on the ground. He came to a hidden position and planned to observe from a closer distance.


    His talent was terrifying to the extreme.


    He understood that this might be a crisis of death, but it was also an extremely terrifying opportunity!


    A Supreme ancient existence that was at least a primordial chaos Saint had appeared in front of him. It was the best time to observe and learn his Tao techniques.


    His eyes were shining with a bright light, full of enthusiasm and fanaticism. it¡¯s enough for me to reach the sky in one step.


    Bang!


    Another axe fell down, and the builder tree almost cracked. A terrifying sound wave gradually resounded between the sky and the earth.


    Bang!


    With another blow, the builder tree collapsed.


    Xu Zhi then cut the builder tree into four pieces. With a wave of his hand, the four huge, dark green pieces of the builder tree, which blotted out the sky, suddenly flew up and landed on the four heaven-bearing pillars that had been broken.


    Then, he gently pointed at the fourth section of the creation wood.


    Huala!


    The four-section builder tree was like a withered tree in spring. It continued to grow and grow, growing green leaves and branches. It grew taller and gradually turned into a green tree that reached the sky and started to support the world.


    He chewed on the green arrow chewing gum and leisurely held a bucket of water to water the roots under the builder tree.


    The four creation trees obtained water and gradually grew taller, becoming the new pillars of heaven and earth.


    ¡°He¡¯s actually mending the heavens!¡±


    Seeing this, di Qi finally understood everything. His voice gradually became hoarse and his face turned serious. this world is about to collapse. This Sage of origin crossed the boundary and descended to this world. He may be friends with the Lord Daoist who created the world and has come to repair the world for her!


    This was the best guess.


    A primordial chaos Saint already had the ability to Cross Worlds and heavens. These ancient and terrifying existences would certainly get to know each other, call each other friends, and participate in the rise and fall of each world.


    Hualala.


    The four builder trees continued to grow taller, extending endless green, entangling and condensing.


    Di Qi¡¯s voice trembled slightly, and he was secretly shocked. ¡®The creation wood is the green vine Mother Earth. It takes hundreds of years to grow to this extent, but he¡¯s actually able to do it so easily ¡­ What kind of Dao art is this?¡±


    ¡°A Saint woodcutter! The heaven mending technique is bound to be world-shaking ¡­¡±


    He revealed a rare look of excitement.


    He hurriedly observed it carefully, his fiery eyes about to pop out. He was afraid of missing a trace of the energy circulation trajectory. His mind worked wildly and calculated.


    However, his expression gradually froze as he looked at the black-haired and black-eyed young primordial chaos Saint who was chewing and growing the creation wood in his mouth. He began to show a trace of suspicion.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible ¡­ It¡¯s impossible ¡­¡±


    He mumbled to himself. The more he deduced, the more shocked he became. It was as if a crack had appeared in his Dao heart!


    In an instant, his mind suddenly shook and he was so scared that he took a few steps back. He muttered in disbelief, ¡± ¡°No matter how I look at it, I can¡¯t sense any mana fluctuations. It¡¯s as if it¡¯s natural! This is the first time I¡¯m unable to learn and see through the other party¡¯s cultivation technique ¡­¡±

 Chapter 210

    ?


    Chapter 210: Meeting the Phoenix again


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°So this is the might of a Sage?¡±


    Di Qi looked into the distance, but his shock only lasted for a few seconds. He gradually calmed down and stopped trying to figure out this cultivation method because he knew that at his current level, he could not figure it out and it would affect his Dao heart instead!


    back then, when the Dao Lord created the world, I was weak and only a level six Grotto-heaven, but I could still vaguely see the outline of the Dao Lord¡¯s cultivation technique. However, this Saint can¡¯t see it. This Saint descended into the world and directly interfered with time. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not an ordinary primordial chaos ¡­


    Di Qi¡¯s expression gradually turned serious as he knew the terrifying part.


    He muttered to himself and looked into the distance with great ambition. however, I¡¯m confident in my aptitude. Soon, I¡¯ll enter the primordial chaos Saint realm and catch up with these old saints. I¡¯ll be able to sweep across the heavens and realms!


    He was also worried about the collapse of the world.


    Both he and Dao Changsheng were exhausted from the battle. Dao Changsheng might not be able to withstand this piece of sky. When the heaven and earth collapsed and returned to the origin, even he would find it difficult to deal with.


    Because he had absorbed daluotian into the nine revolutions mysterious art and made it one of his apertures, he had no place to go. If the world collapsed, he could only be buried in the chaotic darkness, unable to move.


    However, since an ancient primordial chaos Saint had descended upon the primordial world to save the world, carrying the mysterious primordial chaos saint¡¯s Supreme treasures, the water bucket and the giant axe, to repair the primordial world, there was no need to worry.


    He continued to hide in the dark, trying to observe carefully again to see what was going on.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The creation wood continued to grow, growing taller inch by inch. It rumbled as it supported the sky and replaced the positions of the four heaven-reaching pillars.


    At this moment, Dao Changsheng was still supporting himself in the sky. The pressure on his body had been reduced by many times, but he still stood in the same place with his hands supporting the sky. His consciousness seemed to have fallen into a blur.


    Xu Zhi looked at it for a moment, and when he saw that Dao Changsheng could not communicate with him, he ignored him.


    This was the first time he had seen a giant that was bigger than him, and he was quite curious.


    Dao Changsheng¡¯s body was so small, but his second transformation, the ¡®true form of Pangu¡¯, could become so huge. His flesh and blood were growing at a crazy rate. If he cultivated, he might be able to stand on earth and treat the earth as his Orchard, a giant of a hundred thousand feet, and the moon as a football ¡­


    Thinking about it that way, this kind of transformation was quite cool.


    ¡°However, the four heaven-supporting pillars that I¡¯ve built at the last moment are too thin,¡± Xu Zhi suddenly weighed his options. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be long before we can¡¯t hold on any longer. We¡¯ll have to find a way to rebuild the stone pillars.


    Xu Zhi put down the axe and threw it into the bucket. but that¡¯s for them to deal with in the future. They¡¯ll fix it themselves. I¡¯m just washing the floor. There¡¯s no need to wash it so thoroughly.


    At this time, a small hole suddenly appeared in a certain space, and an ancient existence exuded a terrifying aura.


    Xu Zhi flicked his lips. The Phoenix was about to appear. This was not surprising. After all, if he appeared in this world, the reclusive Lord Daoist Phoenix would definitely come. He quickly spat out the gum, put it in the wrapping paper, and hid it in his pocket.


    ¡°The God of creation ¡­¡±


    Soon, a beautiful woman in an ancient costume slowly flew to Xu Zhi¡¯s side. Her face was filled with excitement and complex emotions.


    ¡°A daolord has appeared as well!¡±


    In the distance, di Qi¡¯s expression changed as he revealed a look of horror.


    A daolord had left this world long ago and was now Crossing Worlds to return to this shattered world to repair it?


    The two saints were conversing?


    From the looks of it, this Saint woodcutter could interfere with time and was even more powerful than the Dao Lord who had created the world. After all, the Dao Lord had a very respectful attitude.


    I¡¯m a living being created by Dao Lord. Perhaps, I can use my relationship with Dao Lord to ¡­ He started to hesitate and hide in the dark, wondering if he should pay respects to these two saints.


    This might be his chance, a great opportunity!


    ¡­.


    The four builder trees stood on the ground, slowly carrying the heaven and earth.


    ¡°Creator ¡­¡± The Phoenix¡¯s eyes shone with a clear and happy light as it floated in front of him. It was somewhat happy.


    Xu Zhi stretched out his hand and let her rest on his palm.


    He lowered his head and looked at the Phoenix in his palm. At this time, she had become a mini long-legged beauty in an ancient costume. She was full of fairy-like aura. He could not help but sigh. Women change 18 times as they grow up.


    A while ago, it could be used to make tea, but now it could no longer be used to make tea, or perhaps ¡­ In the future, the Phoenix Spirit tea in his fridge was already of the highest quality, and he would have one less bottle to drink.


    After all, her original phoenix egg had already become a God, so it was difficult for her to descend into the mortal world in the virtual sky World. It was impossible for her to soak in a level eight God¡¯s phoenix egg.


    ¡°Great one God, do you need help?¡±


    The Phoenix stood on the palm and turned her head to look at the world Xu Zhi had repaired. It could not help but exclaim in excitement as it carried the four pieces of creation wood.


    no need. It¡¯s just like this. It¡¯s fine as long as it doesn¡¯t collapse. There¡¯s no need to spend too much effort.


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment and said softly, ¡± Phoenix, you¡¯ve gone through seven tribulations, death, and tribulations. You¡¯ve descended into this world to create the heavens and earth. You¡¯ve done great merit and have already become a Sage of origin. You¡¯ve cultivated the fruit of virtue and are a living creature that surpasses all things in the world.


    ¡°Yes, thank you, great God of creation. Can you take me away now?¡± The beautiful woman in the ancient costume stood in Xu Zhi¡¯s palm, and her eyes could not help but flash with longing.


    you¡¯ve already become a God, ¡± Xu Zhi said. you¡¯re above the world and can leave the world on your own. You can go through the path of the heavens.


    Daolord Phoenix was silent for a moment, then nodded.


    She knew it was true.


    She should rely on her own efforts to open up a path to the outside world. After all, she was already a God and had some results. She did not need to wait long before she could open up a Dao technique to cross space.


    At this moment, di Qi came over with his broken body, bowed slowly and said respectfully, ¡± ¡°Greetings to the two saints of the world! I pay my respects to the Dao Lord and the other primordial chaos Saint. Thank you for crossing over and saving the primordial world.¡±


    ¡°How audacious! This is ¡­¡± Phoenix¡¯s clear voice was filled with rage and she was about to explain.


    ¡°Just treat me as a Saint.¡± Xu Zhi interrupted the Phoenix and looked down at Emperor Qi, who was on the ground. He said in a light voice, ¡± ¡°Di Qi, is there something you need?¡±


    ¡°I beg the sage to take me in as a disciple and bring me out of this world. I will enter the secluded Mountain Gate of the ancient Sage and cultivate the Supreme dharma.¡± Di Qi said respectfully.


    Xu Zhi immediately lowered his head and looked at him.


    Just now, he had been secretly learning from the side but had failed. Now, he wanted to find a master to learn from and then beat the old master to death?


    However, since it was delivered to his door, Xu Zhi could save a lot of effort. He laughed and said, ¡± ¡°What do you want to learn?¡±


    ¡°Disciple wants to learn Dao.¡± Di Qi replied.


    ¡°What is the Dao?¡± Xu Zhi asked in return.


    Dao is the beginning. It is said that Dao begets one, which is also called the beginning. Dao begets all things, including everything, including the heaven and earth. Di Qi answered seriously.


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    He suddenly understood di Qi¡¯s ambition.


    That was why he created the ¡± Daluo heaven Sutra ¡°. He wanted to reach the ultimate realm of extraordinary creatures and accommodate the rules and principles of all things in the world. He continued to practice other techniques in order to complete his own technique path. It was all-encompassing.


    Xu Zhi said,¡¯if you want to cultivate, it¡¯s ten thousand times harder than being a saint ¡­¡¯ I can¡¯t teach you. In this world, there are 129600 greater worlds and 3900 Sage¡¯s grotto-heavens that can¡¯t teach you.¡±


    The nearby daolord Phoenix couldn¡¯t help but tremble. There were a total of 129600 of them in the entire universe?


    This was an unbelievable number. Even if one became a Saint, one wouldn¡¯t be able to see one percent of one¡¯s lifespan when it came to the end. And the creator could create so many worlds. It was simply terrifying to the extreme.


    this number is eternal. There is life and death in the world. Maintain this constant. Xu Zhi turned his head to look at the Phoenix and said, ¡± that¡¯s why 129600 is one Yuan. It can be called an era, and there will be rise and fall within the era.


    Phoenix nodded her head respectfully.


    Di Qi¡¯s eyes darkened.


    What this mysterious ancient Saint meant was that he didn¡¯t want to take him in as a disciple, and he couldn¡¯t take him in. Even the sects founded by 3900 Saints in 129000 worlds couldn¡¯t teach him!


    Xu Zhi then said,¡¯since you want to pursue Dao, you must know ¡­¡¯ Your talent is astonishing, and you can seek the Dao through all living things. I can bestow you with a great fortune. Enter the land of the ultimate and seek your own destiny.¡±


    ¡°What is the ultimate?¡± Di Qi asked respectfully.


    ¡°The ultimate is true, and the myriad worlds are false.¡± Xu Zhi replied.


    ¡°The returning ruins is real?¡± di Qi was completely shocked.


    ¡°The great Dao is true, and one can cultivate the heavens and earth!¡±


    Xu Zhi stretched out his hand and pointed at the pieces of gravel on the pitch-black ground. He said indifferently, ¡± the infinite worlds are above the ruins of end, like stones embedded in the vast land. In the ruins of end, there are endless worlds floating in it. It is all-encompassing, and can open up worlds, cross the void, see the mysteries of heaven and earth, and develop the Mahayana sect, which is subtle and full of spells.

 Chapter 211

    ?


    Chapter 211: The legend of the new age


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°¡­¡­ Seeing the mysteries of heaven and earth, you can study the three teachings sect, and learn all the fine techniques.¡±


    The words of the ancient primordial chaos Saint were not loud, but they were like thunder that exploded in di Qi¡¯s heart.


    When di Qi had just finished sorting out the words of this Sage, the towering Sage of origin said indifferently, ¡± ¡°Di Qi, you are naturally intelligent. Do you still not understand the meaning behind this? I¡¯m a little disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, please give me some guidance!¡±


    Di Qi took a few steps back and looked up at the huge ancient Sage of primordial chaos. He bowed and listened respectfully.


    Xu Zhi said faintly,¡¯the ultimate is real, and the myriad worlds are fake. But what is real?¡¯ What was fake? The sinkhole is like a chessboard, and the worlds are the chess pieces. The chessboard is simple and unadorned, with 129600 chess pieces on it. They seem to be shining with light and attacking continuously, illuminating the entire universe one by one, but so what?¡±


    So what if he had been glorious?


    Di Qi¡¯s body trembled. He was so smart that he instantly understood.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Di Qi said in shock, ¡± there are 129600 chess pieces. On the chessboard, they are like the heroic heavenly emperors. They have roared, bathed in blood, reached the peak, become the winner, and then fall. This is the most cruel fake!


    Di Qi was clearly injured and his body was soaked in blood, but his mind was shaken and he could not control himself.


    ¡°And the chessboard is the real one! ¡°Since the creation of the world, it has existed eternally. It is like a Supreme existence behind the scenes, hidden in the darkness and not revealing any light. It quietly watched as the chess pieces dazzled, shone, and the worlds fell on its body. As the only unchanging existence since ancient times, it contains the fundamental laws of the world. It is subtle and profound, so it must be unspeakable.¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled and nodded.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. The ultimate is indeed real!¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s eyes were extremely hot.


    This was too much in line with his ideals. Wasn¡¯t he the same in the primordial world?


    The celestial emperors of the past generations had been glorious before they fell. They were fake after all, while he hid in the dark and stirred up the wind and clouds, standing tall for eternity. That was the real bloody truth!


    He wanted to be all-encompassing, ambitious, and not just stop at being a saint!


    If that was the case, then heading to the ruins of end chessboard was indeed his greatest opportunity!


    The more di Qi thought about it, the brighter his eyes became. Suddenly, he bowed respectfully and was finally convinced. as expected of the ancient Sage of origin. I have benefited greatly from the words in just a short time. The path ahead is no longer foggy and doesn¡¯t even need much energy. My Dao heart has sensed that the power of the ancestor of sorcery is enough to enter the origin directly!


    Di Qi¡¯s body was covered in blood, and he felt that his thoughts had been completely connected. A terrifying aura suddenly spread out as if his heartstrings had been opened. He turned his head and looked at Dao Changsheng who was still holding up the sky. He smiled and said, ¡±


    heavenly Emperor Dao, I¡¯ve already left. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the primordial chaos!


    Shua la.


    His voice resounded through the deathly silent heaven and earth, surrounding the world.


    The corners of Xu Zhi¡¯s mouth twitched violently.


    Oh my God! You¡¯re a monster, aren¡¯t you? not only are you getting stronger and stronger, but you¡¯re also making breakthroughs in battle. Now, I¡¯m just fooling you into going to outer space with a few words, and you¡¯ve gained enlightenment?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart was a little flustered, but he smiled and said, ¡± the chessboard is the earth and the chess pieces are the heaven. This is a difficult path, and there is no need to kneel to the Saints. You only have to bow to the heaven and the earth, and the heaven and the earth are your teachers. Do you want to become a disciple of this teacher? ¡±


    ¡°Di Qi is willing.¡± Di Qi respectfully lowered his head and acknowledged.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s gaze was calm as he looked down at the tiny figure on the ground. He said in a clear voice, ¡± however, this path is lonely. The ruins of end is a land of death. It¡¯s vast and endless. We might not meet the world for countless years.


    ¡°I am willing.¡± Di Qi stood up straight.


    In the days to come, he would be traversing the void and seeking the Dao of all living things in the sinkhole. It was not impossible to use it as a journey.


    As for loneliness?


    He had long been used to loneliness. Otherwise, he would not have stayed in the dark and quietly watched the celestial emperors lead the era.


    Furthermore, he had cultivated the nine revolutions mysterious art, so he had nine heavenly passages and one dantian in his body.


    Although a few of these spaces were broken, the broken pieces were still in his body and could be Reforged. Furthermore, he had used the inner worlds of the 11 celestial emperors of the wizard ancestors to forge them, and even the zenith heaven was integrated into them.


    The inner world of a single chakra was much larger than the inner world of Daoist immortality!


    He could breed a large number of living beings in it, cultivate and recuperate in his body, birth and death, and turn them into an eternal power source in his body, enough to support him to travel through the deathly silent ultimate.


    Furthermore, his wife, si Yun, was already in his body.


    Bringing along a small Grotto-heaven world to roam the sinkhole ¡­


    He pondered for a moment. Thinking of this, he bowed and said, ¡± ancient Saint, di Qi is sincerely willing to go to the land of the ultimate.


    Xu Zhi smiled and said, ¡± sure.


    At this moment, Phoenix, who was beside him, could not help but ask,¡±Can you also let me enter the sinkhole to seek truth?¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    I¡¯ll trick him into going in, not you ¡­


    That was outer space!


    all beings have their own opportunities. Your opportunity is not here, so you don¡¯t have to force it.


    Xu Zhi rejected the Phoenix¡¯s request and then added to di Qi, ¡± those who seek the Dao obtain the Dao, and those who seek the truth obtain the truth. Only then can they overcome the disasters of the eras, leave the chessboard, control the chess pieces, become a chess player, and become an Eagle that soars in the heavens and realms with each era as the year, placing chess pieces in the heavens and realms!


    Both di Qi and the daolord trembled violently, as if they had just heard the most terrifying secret in the infinite worlds! They felt as if they were sitting in a Thousand Waves. They could no longer describe what they were feeling. It was as if their minds were being attacked.


    Jumping out of the chessboard and controlling the chess pieces ¡­


    It meant jumping out of the ultimate and controlling the worlds above it ¡­


    In that case, what was the new age¡¯s calamity?


    In one era, 129600 greater worlds would all face a catastrophe? How terrifying would that be? even Saints wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from it, right? How many ultimate existences were there in the world that could survive to the next era?


    They were shocked and were about to ask for the details ¡­


    Xu Zhi did not say anything more. He took out a Rubik¡¯s Cube space for training. It was not very big, only at the level of a Level-3 sorcerer, but it was enough to accommodate a little ant. come in. I¡¯ll send you to the ultimate.


    ¡°Thank you, Sage.¡± Di Qi nodded. He was completely respectful and convinced. His eyes were also very firm.


    Returning to the void was the most correct path for him. Jumping out of the chessboard and becoming a chess player, as an eternal existence behind the scenes, watching the rise and fall of the celestial emperors, these words deeply touched the soft spot in his heart.


    He gently floated and entered it.


    Xu Zhi nodded when he saw this. Emperor Qi had been taken away, and the next thing to do was to exile him out of the sky. The matter of the collapse of the sky had been settled, and the goal of this journey was considered over. He turned to look at the Phoenix and said softly, ¡± this world has been stabilized again.


    After saying that, he picked up the bucket and the axe and strode away.


    The Phoenix quietly looked at the huge and vast back view that was leaving. She was a little reluctant, but after a moment of silence, she stretched out her arm to open the space and returned to the green paradise to continue living in seclusion. there are 129600 greater worlds. This is one Yuan, one era! There might be a catastrophe in the new age ¡­¡±


    When she thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little creepy!


    At this moment, she clearly understood how huge the gap between her and the others was. Only an eighth grade Saint could leave One World after another and roam the universe. And this was only the beginning.


    I¡¯ve just started, but I¡¯m about to break through and leave this world. I¡¯ll follow your footsteps ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Zhi strode up the tunnel with a bucket and an axe in his hands. Yes, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s an epoch-making catastrophe, and it has already come. There are only two worlds left. I just didn¡¯t tell you ¡­ he said.


    He paused for a moment, then took out a piece of gum, tore the wrapper, and put it in his mouth.


    ¡°By the way ¡­ Could the Phoenix really have been developed? Can he really run out of the Zerg sub-brain¡¯s barrier?¡±


    ¡®Look at how good and obedient Ermin is. She¡¯s always researching how to expand the underworld and doing farm work, while you want to go out all day ¡­¡¯


    The Zerg sub-brain¡¯s self-population shielding was equivalent to a secret door in the genetic sequence. It restricted life essence. In principle, it was impossible to leave, but if it had really opened up a way to travel through space, it was somewhat unknown.


    The Phoenix was the founder of this spatial system and had studied it the most. It was possible that it could really develop such an application.


    She might really be out of the orchard after traveling through space. If she really ran out, she would probably be dumbfounded when she saw the steel jungle City and the cars outside!


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not think about her for now.¡±


    Xu Zhi walked out of the basement and put the axe and the bucket back into the storage room.


    Then, he tidied himself up, put on an oxygen tank, put on a coat, and put on sunblock. After all, his skin was already peeling from the sun the last time he came back. His invisible body could not block ultraviolet rays, and the body of a wizard was as fragile as an ordinary person ¡­ This caused him to start thinking about the path of body cultivation.


    ¡°Invisible body of Qi.¡±


    He stretched out his hand, and sorcery fluctuations vibrated.


    Very soon, Xu Zhi began to take off slowly like a human-shaped rocket, about to send di Qi to the sky. The first ¡± long-distance spacecraft ¡± was about to set off into outer space.

 Chapter 212

    ?


    Chapter 212: Merging the body with the Dao


    Translator: 549690339


    The sun was scorching in the blue sky.


    ¡°So beautiful, this is a life planet.¡± Xu Zhi rose into the air once again. The entire remote mountain village where he lived, countless fields, houses, and trees came into view.


    Now, they were going to leave earth and send di Qi to outer space ¡­


    In the end, Xu Zhi was still not calm, and his heart was even a little turbulent.


    He had only seen such a desolate scene on television. It was an unimaginable barrenness and desolation. Earth was only a very small planet among them. There were many giant planets hundreds or thousands of times larger than earth!


    Back then, the bug tribe Queen Mother had also started her extraterrestrial exploration after becoming a level-eight God. She went to outer space to search for resources. After all, a planet was too small and a life planet was relatively barren. Many precious resources were scarce due to environmental problems.


    I didn¡¯t expect that I would be so fast. The opportunity came too suddenly. It¡¯s like a civilian player suddenly drawing an SSR card and picking up a diqi ¡­ Xu Zhi was pleasantly surprised. He weighed the plan that he had long drawn up. all we need to do is push him out into outer space and let him drift on his own.


    As for how to stop him from returning to Earth?


    It was also very simple.


    Just block the earth.


    Just like the area outside the sandbox that blocked the orchard, he could also set up a circle in reverse to surround the earth, the surrounding satellites, and the moon, so that he could not see it and could only drift outside.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of being discovered by the satellites on earth.


    After all, it was the size of a grain of sand and was like space trash that was floating around casually.


    The satellite was mainly used to monitor earth, so how could it monitor the periphery of earth in the vast universe at all times and accurately to the point of a grain of sand?


    This difficulty was equivalent to monitoring every single grain of sand on earth at all times!


    Moreover, the time flow on his body was 100 years per day. His movements were so fast that it was impossible to catch his afterimages. The huge difference in the flow of time seemed to separate the world into two dimensions.


    Hualala!


    The sky was getting higher and higher.


    Xu Zhi was wrapped in an invisible body of air, and his translucent storm air sorcery isolated the strong wind. He gradually flew into the blue sky, and the earth became smaller and smaller. He could even vaguely see the vast outline of the Earth¡¯s huge arc, which was completely dark blue.


    He flew out a little more and gradually stopped. He looked up and muttered, ¡± I¡¯m already close to the Earth¡¯s limit. If I go any further, I¡¯ll be in complete vacuum. Leaving Earth ¡­ It¡¯s time to launch diqi.¡±


    He took a deep breath and took out the Rubik¡¯s Cube. He had already wrapped it in a special metal shell. It could be considered a simple space capsule.


    He began to prepare his rank 6 spell, Hurricane arrow.


    This was an explosive spell with the longest firing speed. For an object the size of a grain of rice, the instantaneous force it brought was probably no less than that of a rocket.


    ¡°Throw it as far as possible into outer space!¡±


    After some time, Xu Zhi flicked his finger.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The metal ball instantly turned into a terrifying meteor and shot out at an extremely terrifying speed. It disappeared in the blink of an eye, turning into a stream of light and disappearing in the vacuum of the universe.


    ¡°The Emperor behind the scenes, go and beg for your Dao.¡±


    Xu Zhi stopped in the sky and looked out at the vast, Dark Universe.


    in the universe, there is no air resistance and no gravity, so it can be launched for a long distance. In fact, if there is no resistance, theoretically, it can keep flying at this speed forever.


    ¡°I should go down.¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and felt that things were going quite smoothly. He suddenly descended at a rapid speed, and a large gust of wind whistled around him. there¡¯s no rush. Let him fly a little longer. We¡¯ll stop when he hits a meteorite or something during the push.


    The initial stage of di Qi¡¯s plan to release the beast into the universe had already been completed.


    The third sandbox world, the ¡®Wandering Earth¡¯, had already begun to sprout.


    By the time Xu Zhi returned to the orchard, it was already close to dusk. He strode to take a shower and then looked at the primordial world that he had been away from for a few hours.


    ¡­..


    The earth was in a mess.


    The ground was covered in Bloody Bones and flesh. These were the body parts left behind by Dao Changsheng. He was constantly regenerating, and there were also pieces of flesh and blood left behind from the battle. It was a little strange to have so much flesh and blood.


    Daoist Changsheng was still unconscious and maintained his posture of a giant supporting the sky.


    In the grotto-heaven world inside his body, the exhausted emperors-to-be and heavenly emperors gradually began to recover their strength and stood up after a few days.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t see the outside ¡­¡±


    it¡¯s impossible for heavenly Emperor Dao to have died. He should be unconscious!


    The mortals around him started wailing. They were crying with fear and panic. They couldn¡¯t help but whisper.


    On the other hand, the cute girl and the other players took a deep breath. the nine grotto-heavens contain all of his soul. Four of them have already shattered. He has lost nearly half of his soul. He has almost lost himself and is even about to die!


    Then what should he do?


    Everyone was panicking.


    Daoist Changsheng was exhausted from the battle and was on the verge of death.


    Although there were nine apertures, in fact, after more than half of it was broken, one would completely lose one¡¯s self. They would lose their memories, emotions, cultivation techniques, and self-consciousness, leaving only an incomplete remnant soul. Moreover, it was still breaking apart, and he was slowly walking towards death ¡­


    He had already lost himself and couldn¡¯t wake up, so he couldn¡¯t save himself!


    This was also the reason why di Qi let Dao Changsheng go. He knew that Dao Changsheng¡¯s life was coming to an end. Four of his nine apertures were broken and only a remnant soul was left. He could not wake up and only death was waiting for him.


    he¡¯s going to die. It¡¯s impossible for him to wake up, unless his soul can be repaired. The cyan Emperor suddenly spoke.


    ¡°But how can I complete it? Nearly half of the three spiritual and seven physical souls have already been shattered.¡± Duan Tiandi¡¯s voice was extremely solemn.


    When a person¡¯s soul was shattered, how could he make up for it?


    This was unimaginable.


    At this moment, the cyan Emperor spoke again and pointed at the sky, ¡± four of his Nine Heavens have been shattered. He¡¯s missing the soul of the fourth heaven ¡­ But now that he had turned his body into heaven and earth, this was the only chance to save him ¡­ we can rebuild the broken fourth heaven. Since his soul is already broken, we can use the wish power of all living beings in his body to make all living beings pray for his resurrection ¡­ It will then flow into the sky and repair his 4th Sky Soul, repairing his three souls and seven spirits!¡±


    To let all living beings pray for his resurrection?


    In order to use the power of wishes of all living beings to turn into Joss flames and complete his soul?


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened.


    The soul was like a stick of incense, constantly emitting Joss flames. The power of Joss flames was the energy emitted by the soul, and in a sense, it was also a kind of soul. However, this was a brand new three souls and seven spirits. Even if he replenished half of his soul, would Daoist Changsheng still be him?


    ¡°This is the only way. If we don¡¯t hurry up, we won¡¯t make it!¡±


    The cyan Emperor looked at the sky. His voice carried an extremely complicated tone.


    almost half of his soul is already broken. If we gather the wishes of all living beings on the earth and pray to complete his soul, perhaps his existence will transform and he will no longer be a living creature, but a soul life gathered from the wishes of all living beings. You can call him the real ¡­ Dao, the heavenly Dao!¡±

 Chapter 213

    ?


    Chapter 213: Blue sky and red sun, the Dao of longevity!(2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    In that case, the only way was to complete his soul ¡­


    Everyone took a deep breath.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s him or not. It¡¯s better than death!¡± Emperor Duan Tian said. The Pangu golden body contains an endless world. It¡¯s too important to our primordial world!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± The God-slaying heavenly Emperor immediately shouted. Dao Changsheng must not die. If he died, all the efforts of the teachers would be in vain!


    since that¡¯s the case, let all living beings pray for Dao longevity and resurrection. Let him become the heavenly Dao and control the nine Heavens!


    that¡¯s right. Since the heavenly court has been destroyed,. new court shall be established in the nine Heavens. Generations of heavenly emperors will rule the world ¡­ Above that, there must be the heavenly Dao, an existence from the dark. The heavenly Dao is formed from the will of all living beings, so it must be a selfless existence that can depose generations of tyrant heavenly emperors.¡±


    How intelligent were the people present?


    In an instant, all his conjectures had been completed. This way, he had truly established a framework for the world!


    Humans had their own desires, while the heavenly Dao was selfless. There was the heavenly Dao that monitored the heavenly court and everything in the world. It was impossible for a mastermind like long Hong di Qi to appear.


    ¡°Heavenly emperors, begin mending the heavens!¡±


    One by one, the heavenly emperors walked out. After recovering their cultivation, they rose into the air.


    They came to the few shattered apertures and moved the space fragments to sort out the space of the apertures.


    At the same time, a clear and low shout resounded in the heavenly realm, ¡± ¡°All living beings of the world, pray for the return of the heavenly Emperor!¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Emperor Dao, please come back to life!¡±


    our heaven and earth can not be without Celestial Emperor Dao!


    Instantly, countless people in the inner world cried and knelt on the ground. Their thoughts mixed together, forming a wisp of longing and feelings that floated in the sky.


    They begged the heavens to return this Heavenly Monarch Dao to them, even if it meant sacrificing their lives.


    Heavenly Emperor Dao¡¯s prestige had long surpassed all the other heavenly emperors since ancient times and reached the peak. Countless people were sincerely grateful to heavenly Emperor, and their pure wish power and worship merged into the sky.


    ¡®Heavenly Emperor Dao, please come back to life ¡­¡¯ Some of the elderly Holy Land elders closed their eyes as tears flowed down their faces. They felt a heavy weight upon seeing this scene, filled with sorrow.


    but when heavenly Emperor Dao returns, will he still be the same person? ¡±


    Some young people were crying loudly, not caring about their appearance.


    The world was praying.


    Heavenly Emperor Dao¡¯s life was legendary. He was a mixed blood of the Wu and demon race. He appeared in the world Tree for the first time and fought his way out of the hidden Holy Lands, leaving behind the legend of longevity and saving his mother.


    After that, he fought against the heavenly court, the gods, the emperors, and the three divine punishments. Not only did he not die, but he also created an indestructible golden body. He fought for the Emperor for the second time and then suppressed the daluotian. With the intention to die, he fought against 11 ancient heavenly emperors alone.


    This period of time was too legendary.


    He had been fighting for his entire life, bathing in blood, killing his way up and finally fighting with Heavenly Monarch di Qi. He had lost his consciousness but he was still holding on to his arms and the sky with his unyielding will.


    How could they not be sad for such a heroic heavenly Emperor?


    not enough, it¡¯s still not enough. His soul is too strong ¡­ I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll need a great Emperor¡¯s soul to mend the heavens and complete his consciousness.¡± Suddenly, Emperor Duan Tian¡¯s voice turned cold. He looked at his fellow Daoists and said, ¡± everyone, now is the time for me to realize my ambition ¡­ when I found out that the ancient times were a lie and that all living beings on earth were deceived by the terrifying truth, I hoped to cross the ages and eradicate the mastermind behind the scenes. Now, we fellow Daoists who share the same goal have done it. In the future, we will only fight for the present, live in the present, because ¡­


    ¡°Once the heavenly Dao is established, it will completely cut off the past and present. No one is allowed to decay!¡±


    A dazzling golden Crow-red sun let out a crisp and angry cry as it soared into the sky. It shattered its own soul and turned it into the purest primitive soul energy, which then merged into the sky in the center of the dantian.


    Huala!


    Large amounts of blood sprayed down.


    The aura of the broken Sky Emperor was completely integrated into it. He chose death. A sun hung high in his dantian, illuminating the nine Heavens. Hanging in the center, countless people on the ground wailed.


    The broken Sky Emperor was dead.


    This ancient Celestial Emperor, who was revered by all living beings on earth, had chosen the Dao integration.


    Instantly, countless people roared as if they had gone mad. Their eyes instantly turned red and were filled with hot tears as they cried without end.


    ¡°Not enough, it¡¯s still not enough!¡±


    The cyan Emperor walked out in large strides and looked at the sky indifferently.


    ¡°Cyan Emperor, you can¡¯t ¡­¡± An old monster said with a choked voice.


    The cyan Emperor¡¯s mood was calm. He didn¡¯t say anything as he walked step by step in the sky.


    He immediately revealed his true form of a Green Lotus. A huge dark green Lotus flew up and merged into the center of his dantian. His huge soul instantly exploded and slowly floated in the center, causing the entire dantian to be illuminated with a faint green.


    The people around him were crying.


    ¡°Green Lotus ¡­¡± The cute girl cried and sobbed.


    Her face was full of tears. Qing Lian was the person she had the best relationship with. He was silent but always the most reliable. Unknowingly, she had already regarded him as her best friend in her Second Life.


    If she was a heavenly Emperor, she would rather die in place of Qing Lian, but unfortunately, her realm was not high enough.


    The living beings of the nine Heavens began to wail again. Another Celestial Emperor had fallen. This was destined to be a dark era, a catastrophe that was far more terrifying than the ancient gods ¡®celestial heavens. Not only did the heaven realm collapse, but the celestial emperors were also falling one after another, using their bodies to repair the heavens and resurrect the celestial Emperor.


    Suddenly, someone pointed at the sky and exclaimed, ¡±


    what¡¯s that!?


    Everyone looked up and saw that the huge Green Lotus in the world of the dantian had turned into an ocean. A golden sun and a golden Crow were floating in the middle of the ocean ¡­


    ¡°Blue sky and red sun!¡±


    Someone shouted at the strange phenomenon in the middle of the sky. He was abnormally excited.


    The nine stars were aligned, and the nine chakras had long been connected to the center of the dantian. They were watching the incredible dantian phenomenon from a distance in each of the small worlds.


    All of a sudden, a faint shadow began to return from the blue sky and red sun. A Supreme terrifying aura filled the air as if it had crossed time and space. The world trembled as a terrifying might of the world pounced over.


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    The figure suddenly spoke, his voice filled with confusion.


    He slowly sat cross-legged in the bright blue sky and red sun. He lowered his head and looked at the living beings of the Nine Worlds around him. They were all staring at him. He revealed a calm expression, like an ancient well without ripples.


    ¡°You created me, why are you crying?¡±


    The sniffling continued.


    They clearly understood that heavenly Emperor Dao had come back to life and had forgotten the past. His three spiritual and seven physical souls had been completed and he was no longer himself.


    Whoosh.


    The power of will and emotions of countless living beings gathered and entered his body. His grief made him feel inexplicable, and tears fell drop by drop. He did not know why he was crying, but he felt very sad in his heart.


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    He suddenly murmured as he looked into the distance, as if he could see through the ancient times.


    His mind suddenly jolted, and a blurry image of a child reading a book appeared in his mind. A voice rang out beside him, ¡± ¡°My child! You have the innate Supreme Dao body, and I Am Mother Earth green vine, are you willing to acknowledge me as your master?¡±


    ¡­¡­..


    The screen flashed.


    On the grass under the bright sun, an innocent and honest teenager took his mother¡¯s hand and walked into the distance.


    mother, your Dao and your longevity are just like your son, Dao Changsheng. You¡¯ve returned. Please embark on the path of seeking Dao again ¡­


    ¡­¡­.


    Gradually, a calm and dignified middle-aged man with few words appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Teacher, What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking at this piece of land, thinking about my future.¡±


    ¡°Then, teacher, what future are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°If I become the Qing Emperor in the future, I¡¯ll repay you with the peach blossoms blooming here!¡±


    ¡­¡­.


    BOOM!


    His mind suddenly jolted as he looked down at a huge jade-green Lotus that was slowly spinning below him.


    With a complicated look on his face, he raised his head and saw the Golden, fiery sun. He seemed to see another magnificent Emperor of heaven, who was talking about his dream with his hands behind his back. as the Emperor of heaven breaking, I will cut off the world and the history by myself and eradicate all the ancient existences in the past!


    ¡­¡­.


    Teacher, best friend.


    He was silent, as if thousands of thoughts were flashing through his mind.


    In the end, he saw a young Celestial Emperor. It was him. He knelt in front of daluotian and cried bitterly. He begged the ancestors of sorcery, ¡± ancient celestial emperors, please go back for the sake of the people!


    All he got in return was a cold smile.


    He could feel the sorrow of the young heavenly Emperor, who was unwilling to fight with the hero he admired the most.


    However, in the end, that young man carried everything on his back and fought a bloody battle with di Qi.


    Is that me?


    My whole life ¡­


    He suddenly lowered his head and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    It was blurry, like a previous life, but it was also an unforgettable pain.


    His originally calm and cold eyes suddenly rippled, and he suddenly said to the world, ¡± I am the heavenly Dao of all living beings. All living beings are born by me. Since I live in the blue sky and red sun, I am the blue sky ¡­ I live for the Daoist, but I¡¯m not the Daoist.¡±


    The blue sky!


    All the living beings on the earth trembled, and the heavenly emperors couldn¡¯t help but reveal strange expressions.


    He suddenly understood and revealed a faint smile. He extended his hand and released all the living beings in the nine spaces. go out. The heaven and earth have rules. This is the heaven realm. Mortals can not stay here for long!


    Hualala.


    All of the living beings suddenly flashed and appeared on the barren blood-colored soil.


    They turned their heads and looked at the vast giant who was still holding up the sky. His unyielding body seemed to be standing like a statue, still holding up the sky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the next second, the terrifying giant collapsed and turned into a pile of flesh and blood, which fell to the ground.


    A tiny figure slowly walked out from the huge body. It was Dao Changsheng. However, he was much colder than before. He looked at the land and said,


    ¡°After the calamity of the ancestral witches, there will be a Golden Age! My God is the nine Heavens, and my body is the earth!¡±


    He pointed to the sky with one hand and the earth with the other. The collapsed body of the huge Pangu quickly began to flow with Daoist power. The entire corpse turned into a mountain of flesh and blood. Green branches and leaves extended out and continued to spread. The bone armor began to turn into a solid Jade Supreme treasure ¡­


    His skin was extremely tough, and his hair was as tough as divine threads. They could be given to all living beings as Supreme treasures.


    This was equivalent to the creation of the world once again, with the emergence of all kinds of primordial spiritual treasures. It was a completely different new era.


    He calmly flew up and merged into the heavenly wall, gradually disappearing, ¡± ¡°I am the heavenly Dao, a thought gathered by the wishes of all living beings! If the tyrant is daoless, the power of the common people will gather into the heavens and enter my body, using the body of the heavenly Dao to attack the Emperor!¡±


    BOOM!


    Heaven and earth seemed to have sensed it and shook.


    The people of the earth were silent and sorrowful. They looked up for half a day and saw that the heavenly Dao had completely disappeared. They could only pick up their luggage and walk on the land filled with death and barrenness again. They began to rebuild their houses and start a new life.


    ¡°The great battle has ended ¡­¡±


    the catastrophe of the world has passed. We¡¯re still alive!


    Some people cried tears of joy and numbly rebuilt their houses. After a few days, they finally cried out loud and wailed loudly. Their limbs were limp on the soil, and they were still in disbelief.


    This was the pain of war.


    In the end, mortals were just mortals. They could not resist and could only bear the suffering it brought. The scenes of the sky collapsing and the earth sinking might not be erased from their ordinary lives. They would turn into nightmares and wake up from time to time at night.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to get to this point. The hot-blooded heroic heavenly emperors were determined to overthrow the ancient rule, and they had paid a great price.


    This time, the ancient heavenly court had been completely overthrown, and there were no longer any existences of the old mixed in. This was undoubtedly a great victory, but what about the new era after the great victory?


    As the broken Emperor had said, ¡±


    One by one, the geniuses and geniuses opened up their own Golden Age?


    That might be a matter for a long time in the future. The scars of the current world catastrophe would be very difficult to heal within hundreds of years.


    The number of sacrifices was also surprisingly low. After the battle, most of the heavenly emperors were still alive, but the three most ancient and powerful heavenly emperors had already left.


    Another ten days passed, and the people resumed their slash-and-burn farming. The gods were in the sky, maintaining order for the heavens and earth. The rain continued to fall, and the spring plowed. Meanwhile, an Empress was sitting in a dilapidated wooden house. Xu Wei was looking out the window at the dead black soil. A new green sprout was slowly sprouting.


    She sat in front of the window and wrote down the long and difficult years of catastrophe on a black stone slab with a pen. In the end, she wrote down a epilogue:


    When the sky was covered by the ancient gods, when the ground was filled with corpses sighing at the weakness of humans, Ren zu still stubbornly dragged his broken body to block the sky, using his tenacious old body to write his will: He didn¡¯t give up hope.


    When the fruit was corroded by dark parasites, when the flowers of victory bloomed in someone else¡¯s garden, Qing Tian still stubbornly stood in front of daluotian with his broken body. He used his indomitable body to write down his determination: Not abandoning all living beings.


    Generation after generation of heroic heavenly emperors advanced in the decaying darkness.


    A Brave Heart that is determined to die,


    Finally overthrowing the undefeatable ancient existences,


    In the ancient stone slabs,


    It would record their unyielding legend, Ren zu¡¯s age, the blue sky and red sun ¡­ Daoist Changsheng.¡±


    Xu Wei suddenly stopped writing and stood up. She hung the black slate covered in words on the wall of the hut.


    She strode out and welcomed the rising sun. The bright and beautiful sunlight shone on her beautiful face, and she seemed to see the cold heavenly Dao that was high above. She could not help but smile slowly.


    ¡°The quiet years, only for the end of the Dao, longevity.¡±


    No matter how sad and angry the people who survived were, or how terrifying this era was, time was still merciless.


    It was washing away all the bright past. This moment was recorded in the ¡± East era ¡± of countless years later, and it was still simple and cruel:


    [ at the end of the Western era, the catastrophe struck. The builder tree collapsed, the heavenly realm shattered, and living beings were wiped out. The celestial Emperor Dao merged with the Dao to form the heavens. The blue sky and red sun formed the heavenly Dao. ]

 Chapter 214

    ?


    Chapter 214: The difference between immortal and mortal


    Translator: 549690339


    The primordial world.


    The land was barren and dark. A hundred years had passed, and the pain of the people was still difficult to erase. However, the world had completely welcomed an unprecedented change.


    The world no longer had a builder tree that could carry the heaven and earth, and it no longer had the two separate worlds of immortal and mortal. The sky was empty and twice as high as before. It was extremely high and was embedded with endless bright stars.


    Daoist Changsheng used his body to create the celestial realm, and his body contained a high-dimensional Grotto-heaven world. The nine Heavens.


    It was also called the nine Heavens.


    There were Nine Heavens in the sky, which meant that it could accommodate nine heavenly emperors.


    Back then, the three Emperor-to-be had already become a heavenly Emperor. Xu Wei, Fen Teng, and Zhang Wuwei took over one after another and ruled the realm.


    At the center of the nine Heavens was a heavenly Dao¡¯s Hong Meng Treasure Hall. There were shocking phenomenons of the blue sky and red sun floating up and down. They were misty and vast, illuminating the nine Heavens. The trajectories of the sun and moon were controlled by the heavenly Dao and operated independently, no longer under the control of the heavenly emperors of the past.


    At this point, the day and night of the immortal and mortal worlds were opposite.


    As the sun circulated in the mortal world, night fell in the heavenly realm.


    When the sun shone in the heavens, it was night in the mortal world.


    As time passed, the aftermath of the Age of the Gods began to show itself. The ancient mythological era where humans and gods lived together had completely become an ancient legend. There were no traces of the gods in the mortal world.


    The cultivation speed of the races on the ground started to slow down.


    They were unable to imitate the ancients and worship the gods that flew across the sky, absorbing their auras and causing their cultivation to rapidly decline!


    The four races of the earth could only visualize mortals, mountains, and trees. Most of them stopped at the foundation establishment and spirit focus realms.


    The ancient myth of the cohabition between man and God in the Western era was gradually passed down as a legend. Countless scholars and calligraphers were writing and praising it. There were even various myths and biographies that appeared, such as the love between man and God, longevity saving Mother, the head suppressed under mount Changyang, the legend of moon Osmanthus ¡­


    Immortals and mortals are different. Did humans and gods really cohabit in the Western era? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? in that era, geniuses in their teens were able to cultivate to the second realm, spirit focus, and even the third realm, divine treasure? We might not even be able to reach this realm in our lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re lying to us, right? We¡¯ve never seen the existence of a heavenly God since we were young. Could it be that they¡¯ve descended to the lower realm, and we mortals can¡¯t sense them?¡±


    I long for that era. Yesterday, I dreamed of the ancient times. As a mighty person from a reclusive Holy Land in the mortal world, I was drinking with a God under a tree in the courtyard. When the God was halfway through drinking, he put down the cup and rose into the air, saying that he had something to do and wanted to strike the Thunder hammer from the heavens to be in charge of the rain today.


    ¡­.


    Time flew by, and another fifty years passed.


    The cultivation in the mortal world was still slow, and cultivators were called cultivators and necromancers by the mortal countries.


    They served the Imperial court and sensed the heaven and earth. They were great Confucians, important officials of the Imperial court, and they absorbed the incense of the people within their jurisdiction. Third-tier divine treasures were already rare grandmasters of spells, and they had already become the Imperial preceptors of a country.


    On the other side, a new force was rising.


    The art cultivators gradually declined. On the other hand, the body cultivators relied on their bravery and emerged some heroes of the pugilistic world. They cultivated their dantian and did not rely too much on the visualization of heaven and earth. They ate food and blood to replenish their energy and turned it into blood and Qi Meridian techniques, integrating them into their dantian to expand it.


    They hunted demons and used their flesh and blood to nourish themselves.


    Furthermore, all sorts of martial arts appeared in the pugilistic world, and sects were established, vaguely turning into a Golden Age of martial arts!


    In the lower realms, dozens of sorcerers were far from being a match for a martial arts practitioner. Gradually, sorcerers were ridiculed as a trick of the Jianghu. They were only good for show, but could only be admired.


    However, martial artists were still unable to quickly improve their cultivation. Therefore, they opened up many internal skills in the method of circulating their mind, meridians, and dantian. They also refined the moves to perfection and turned them into famous martial arts moves in the pugilistic world.


    In another ten years, peerless heroes gradually appeared!


    There was an old man in his forties, Duan Qianyu. He trembled as he obtained a treasure of heaven and earth. Before he died, he broke through to the fourth purple mansion realm and actually regained his youth. Like a young swordsman, he held a long sword with a green edge and began to travel the pugilistic world.


    He defeated hundreds of elite soldiers by himself. He could break a mountain peak with one sword. He pointed his sword to the sky, and his sword Qi could shoot down an eagle in the sky. The world was shocked.


    I saw the traces of the sword God with my own eyes. It¡¯s too terrifying. He passed by a Bandit¡¯s Mountain stronghold and saw that he was a bully. He could cut down a mountain peak by himself and his strength was equivalent to a thousand catties!


    that¡¯s impossible! Is he still human? ¡±


    a sword that can break mountains, sword God Duan Qianyu!


    The next day, the great Zhou Emperor heard of this matter and accepted the Imperial advisor¡¯s suggestion. He announced to the world that ¡± heroes broke the law with their martial arts ¡± and wanted to control all the sects in the world. For a time, the wind and clouds surged.


    ¡­..


    On the other side.


    In the ¡± spore evolution ¡± forum, after everyone learned about the whole incident, they were suddenly filled with a myriad of emotions.


    They had watched Daoist Changsheng grow up. Now that he had become the Dao and the heavenly Dao, it would be a lie to say that he didn¡¯t have complicated feelings.


    Mengmei wants to evolve into a Dragon: I¡¯ll say it, Daoist Changsheng still has his own consciousness, but he¡¯s limited by the will of the heavenly Dao and can¡¯t do too many things. I still go over to chat with him occasionally, and he¡¯s still the same as before.¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    In the image, Meng Mei was talking to a blurry figure of the heavenly Dao.


    Cute girl: ¡± this generation¡¯s heavenly Dao is immortal, but his own soul has a lifespan and will die of old age. The part of the soul that belongs to him will be scattered. At that time, the wish power of all living beings will fill the entire soul and become a completely emotionless heavenly Dao. Of course, that¡¯s the matter for the next heavenly Dao ¡­


    After everyone heard the explanation, they immediately felt relieved.


    He was supposed to die, but being able to survive was already the best outcome. Although he was limited, he still had his own consciousness, which was not bad ¡­


    Immediately, countless people were very excited.


    This could be considered a happy ending!


    This battle was too brutal, and it¡¯s already a victory for US players to be able to endure until this point.


    The nine revolutions mysterious art was awesome!


    He had lost half of his soul, yet he was still alive and had even completed the heavenly Dao.


    [ learning medicine to save the world: to be honest, I¡¯ve seen the entire process. I¡¯m touched and emotional. It¡¯s so inspirational. I feel like I have to do something ¡­ ] So, I rolled over on the bed with my phone and set it as my wallpaper. From now on, he¡¯s my Prince Charming.¡±


    The cute girl begged,¡±upstairs, do you need a beating?¡± (Thunder hammer Bullsh * t emoji.jpg)¡±


    One embroidery needle: ¡± the bootlicker above, your name disgusts me. I¡¯ve never been charmed by women. And cute girl, you can publish a book titled ¡®the heavenly Dao is my disciple¡¯.


    I¡¯ve even thought of the title introduction for you:


    I once listened to the Dao of the Dao Lord who created the world and also became brother and sister with the cyan Emperor.


    I once incarnated as the indomitable builder tree, and also enlightened Ren zu¡¯s primordial spirit of enlightenment.


    I¡¯ve seen the blood of the ancient gods spilling over the world, and I¡¯ve also seen the blood of the twelve ancestors of sorcery in daluotian.


    I took in a disciple who was later known as heavenly Emperor Dao and became the eternal heavenly Dao ¡­ But today, I¡¯ve chosen to put down all my past glory and return to the mortal world. I¡¯m sitting in front of my computer and writing a book to brag to you netizens!¡±


    ¡°666! The person above is awesome! This novel would definitely be popular! Unfire chop! (Blowing up)¡±


    [ it sounds awesome, but in fact, it¡¯s just a salted fish that has lived the longest (funny) ]


    ¡­..


    ¡­..


    Heaven realm, purple cloud heavens.


    ¡°Do you really want to keep researching?¡± Mengmei looked at the group of red-named players. no matter how many, we are still comrades. I¡¯m going to die of old age. Won¡¯t you accompany me to spend my last days? ¡±


    The few of them were very calm. No.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to finally get to this point.


    A few red-named players had already broken through to become great emperors Dong Xu. Now that they had the heavenly Dao, they did not dare to cause any trouble. The four of them each controlled a heaven and continued to gather talents. They did not fight for power and began to study in seclusion and re-established the Research Institute of the immortal realm.


    ¡°Tsk! Then I¡¯ll go down to the mortal world to take a look. It¡¯s been more than a hundred years ¡­¡±


    She glared at them.


    She was already too old and was still stuck at the sixth realm Grotto-heaven. She had been a Dao cultivator before and then a body cultivator. However, she had switched too late and was unable to break through. Now, she was about to die of old age.


    The red-named players were still alive and kicking.


    Speaking of which, I¡¯ve really witnessed many eras ¡­


    Meng Mei recalled the words of the netizens outside and suddenly felt a little emotional.


    It was just that although she seemed to have lived the longest, she had spent most of her time sleeping. The actual time she had lived here was only about 50 years.


    but I¡¯m already a 50-year-old grandma. it¡¯s over, ¡± she said crisply. In the end, she still found it hard to believe. She strode forward, tore open a passage, and strode into the mortal world. the old era is over. I also have to walk to the end.

 Chapter 215

    ?


    Chapter 215: Chapter 214


    Translator: 549690339


    The mythological era had come to an end. She just wanted to witness the last of it and end it with it.


    At this time, she was feeling a little happy and relaxed, but also a little complicated. Dao Changsheng was not dead, but the death of the Green Emperor and the sky-breaking Emperor still touched her a lot.


    The image of a young girl in an ancient costume with a long sword in green gradually descended into the mortal world and walked on the ancient streets.


    I wonder how the mortal world will change in the future era without a God? ¡± She opened her eyes wide and looked around. their cultivation speed is too slow.


    As she walked through the towns, she saw many swordsmen. Some of them were even standing on the city walls and fighting with countless people watching. She continued to walk forward and suddenly saw a small place with a scholar of the Confucian sect standing on a mountain. They were making an extremely simple hot air balloon together, and the crowd cheered.


    ¡°Yes, make it bigger. It can let us fly into the sky!¡±


    ¡°In the sky, is there really a heavenly realm?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the heavenly realm, but I¡¯m sure there are stars! We can pluck the stars from the sky and prove our abilities to the necromancers of the Confucian sect. ¡±


    a few years ago, a shooting star fell from the sky and countless people went there. A hero picked up a star from the sky and used the meteorites to forge a famous peerless divine weapon in the pugilistic world-the demon warding sword, which could kill demons.


    ¡°There are evil spirits in the Great Swamp of the cloudy mountains, and our townspeople often enter it. They¡¯re confused by the evil spirits and go missing. If we can have a Supreme treasure, we won¡¯t be weaker than those martial arts practitioners! You can enter the demon subduing stage!¡±


    ¡­


    She continued to walk and passed by one small town after another.


    They saw swordsmen in green robes walking around the world with swords in their hands, looking extremely carefree.


    In the lower realms, the current spell cultivators were too weak, and body cultivators had a huge advantage.


    it¡¯s only been a hundred and fifty years, and the world has changed ¡­ As she walked on the ground, she could not help but feel a little lonely.


    In this era, the demons were in the most pain.


    The demon race was the awakening of all living beings in the world. In the current environment, it was difficult for them to transform and they were completely extinct.


    On the contrary, the ancient race was better off than the demon race. The ancient race was the descendants of the ancient gods. Their bodies were huge to begin with, and their Strange Bodies were called demons by people. They would enter the village from time to time to eat people and attack humans at night. They even gathered in the cloudy mist Great Swamp to resist the swordsmen who were subduing demons and devils.


    The current Magus Berserker tribe was tall and strong. They were driven to the frontier and herded on the grasslands, forming their own barbarian kingdom. They were called barbarians.


    ¡°The other three races have their own survival. Are there really no more demons?¡± After all, she was part of the demon clan and belonged to the same clan as Qing Lian. After Qing Lian¡¯s death, she became the demon ancestor through and through, and the revival of the demon clan fell on her head.


    She was a little lost as she continued to walk around the land.


    On the next day, a terrifying piece of news spread throughout the world. Martial God Duan Qianyu had broken through to the purple mansion realm. She entered the palace alone with a sword and defeated the Imperial Guards and all the officials. She questioned the Emperor of great Zhou and ordered him to abolish the laws that restricted martial arts sects.


    ¡°I¡¯m a God of the land, I should open my own sect.¡± Duan Qianyu announced to the world, ¡± in ancient times, the builder tree was the ancestor of all spiritual roots in the world. It was broken and left on the earth. I was lucky to have a branch and planted it as the ¡®ginseng fruit tree¡¯. I planted it in the courtyard and it constantly produced fruits. I was able to cultivate to this point. Those who are fated in the world can come and worship me as their master!


    Countless Confucians in the Imperial court were furious.


    ¡°Boasting shamelessly and calling yourself a God?¡±


    ¡°With the power of a martial artist, one person can fight a country. What should we do?¡±


    Martial artists ran amok, and no one could restrain them.


    As for the Confucians, they were local officials and needed the worship of the people. They were thinking for the people and cultivated in an upright manner. They absorbed the incense from the people, which was not as fast as them.


    After all, no matter how many mortals ¡®auras there were, they were too weak when gathered together, and their progress was slow.


    ¡°This is truly a sad era.¡±


    She revealed a faint calmness and continued to stride forward. She wanted to see more of this world and taste all the delicious plants in this world before she died of old age. This was her original intention.


    On this day, she passed by a poor village on a gloomy day. She suddenly had a feeling and her faith was stirred.


    There was the aura of a demon!


    ¡°How can there still be demons in this mortal world? Without an expert, there would be no nourishment from the inner world¡¯s rich energy, and living beings should not have the chance to develop their intelligence.¡±


    She stopped in her tracks and slowly entered a simple and crude house.


    I studied hard for three years, so I have to serve the country. Now, martial artists run amok, not caring about the people. The world is constantly hit by disasters. Outside the southern region, there are mountains and rivers, where demons and devils are hidden and devouring people. In the northern region, there are the Barbarian tribes of the grasslands, watching like tigers.


    A young scholar was reading page after page of a book.


    She looked down and saw a small white fox beside the scholar¡¯s table. Its black eyes were rolling around. It was wearing a gray, tattered human dress, and only its head was exposed. It was also reading beside the scholar with great interest. It was reading the little Yan Sutras.


    The little fox¡¯s nerves suddenly jolted and she hurriedly made a simple sound. See ¡­ Highgod.¡±


    The scholar trembled and also turned to look at the green-robed girl who had suddenly appeared at the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to rain. I¡¯m just passing by, so I¡¯m borrowing some shelter.¡± She smiled and ignored the scholar and the little fox. She turned her head to look at the flower pot on the windowsill. It was a creation wood.


    you are!?? The scholar couldn¡¯t help but exclaim.


    she¡¯s Green vine, Mother Earth. She said that the heavens would rain, and the heavens in it is her disciple ¡­


    An explanation came from the side.


    The scholar and the white fox shuddered, and their minds went blank!


    Meng Mei turned her head and followed the voice to sense a familiar aura. It was an old friend.


    ¡°Mu Yuan Cheng ¡­¡±


    She looked at a potted plant on the windowsill in front of her. This was Dao Changsheng¡¯s father. She didn¡¯t expect him to be in such a state. Once, he was on the creation wood when the sky-opening creation wood sect was beaten up by Dao Changsheng. After he avenged his mother, he broke all ties with them ¡­


    Whoosh ¡­


    All of a sudden, heavy rain poured down. The raindrops fell on the eaves of the house, causing the dilapidated house to make a constant knocking sound.


    She looked at the old vine potted plant and didn¡¯t speak.


    green vine mother, I knew you would come ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting, for almost a hundred years ¡­¡± The green vine said.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    back then, I was the only heavenly God who wasn¡¯t brought to the heavenly court. Mu Yuancheng explained in a low voice, ¡± they all know about my relationship with heavenly Emperor Dao. No one dared to take me with them. As a God of the old era, I could only take my wife and family with me and stay in the mortal world for hundreds of years ¡­


    ¡°Where¡¯s your family? Where Are They Now ¡­¡±


    ¡°Human ¡­ I¡¯m too old, and my cultivation kept regressing. My wives are also from the demon race, and their cultivation is too low, so they¡¯re gradually getting old. They can¡¯t hold on any longer and turned into ordinary plants and animals. I buried them by the roadside.¡±


    our later years were too painful. We kept running away, and we kept running away. In the end, only my daughter and I were left ¡­


    Mu Yuancheng said, ¡± two years ago, I was vanquished by the young swordsmen.. kept running and even lost my human form. Only my primordial spirit escaped. I planted myself in a flower pot. I¡¯ve been waiting, waiting ¡­


    I¡¯m clearly about to die, but I¡¯m still persevering because I feel that I can¡¯t die so easily ¡­ His voice was completely hoarse. The sect leader of the hidden Holy Land back then actually sobbed and said, ¡± I¡¯ve already used my entire life to pay for the mistakes I made back then. However, the era that belongs to the demon race should not be left behind like this ¡­


    His voice was complicated. He stretched out a withered branch with great difficulty as if he was calling the little white fox over. the fault of the Father should not be passed on to the child. She and Daoist Changsheng are siblings, so she should be the last demon in this world.


    ¡°Father ¡­¡± The white fox in human clothes suddenly shed tears.


    Mother Earth green vine looked at him. according to your lifespan, you should have died long ago. Is that why you¡¯ve persevered until now? ¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± The extremely withered grayish-black vine looked at the scenery outside the window and said in a hoarse and old voice without any emotion, ¡± I should¡¯ve died a long time ago. Looking at the swordsman in green, the Confucians, and the disputes and vitality of the pugilistic world, I¡¯ve been running like a madman all these years. I¡¯ve been trying to run out of this world ¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but go to many places to look for traces of our mythological era, but I couldn¡¯t find it at all. All of you have disappeared into the heavenly court, leaving me alone.¡±


    Hualalalalalalala!


    Heavy rain suddenly fell outside the window.


    It dripped onto the green vine plant on the window, and the two mahogany windows kept opening and closing, making cracking sounds as the storm hit them.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one left in this world ¡­ I don¡¯t have any new members of my kind. It¡¯s so cruel. I feel so lonely. I¡¯ve been abandoned by the times.¡± The green vine lowered its head and spoke in a weak voice again.


    The cute girl was stunned.


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m going to die too.¡± In the rain, she suddenly sat down on the windowsill and looked at the vine.


    ¡°How is that possible? Even the most ancient demon ancestor was leaving? Could it be that the demon race could only exist in the mythical era of the Western era? A great Emperor¡¯s life shouldn¡¯t end so quickly.¡± Mu Yuancheng¡¯s voice was bitter.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t broken through to the heavenly Emperor realm.¡±


    Suddenly, mu Yuancheng fell silent.


    Meng Mei suddenly put down her arrogance and sat by the window. In the heavy rain, she talked about the mythological stories of the mythological era while facing the green vine potted plant. Mu Yuan Cheng also talked about his past when he fought for the Emperor in his youth and got to know Qing Yi ran.


    At that time, he had never thought of being a heartless man. He had only been pushed by the current situation and the sect, going with the flow. Gradually, his heart had turned cold. Under the guidance of his father, he had peacefully inherited the sky-opening woodbuilding sect and become the sect leader.


    I¡¯ve betrayed the woman I once loved the most in my life. Perhaps I should have died long ago ¡­ However, I also feel that my life is worth it, because without a villain like me, there might not be a heavenly Emperor. No one can stand up and roar at the heavens. The current era may be different ¡­ With the ups and downs of each era, who can clearly calculate the gains and losses?¡±


    The rain got heavier and heavier, and mu Yuancheng¡¯s voice became softer and softer, even gradually losing all signs of life. Mother Earth ¡­ as heaven¡¯s teacher, perhaps it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t break through. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t care about it and never pursue it. You feel that you have nothing to fear even if you die ¡­


    Her entire body trembled as she looked at mu Yuan Cheng¡¯s lifeless body. A faint sense of loneliness flashed through her heart.


    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t try my best to break through. After Dao Changsheng and the Qing Emperor left, I felt that it didn¡¯t matter.¡± She seemed to have understood something. Her gaze indifferently passed through the green vine bonsai and looked at the rain outside the window.


    Drip Drop ¡­


    The clear raindrops fell onto the window sill, scattering clear white water.


    ¡°The demon race might really decline.¡±


    She laughed at herself and stood in the dark room. The red window was still beating with the rain, and the potted plant had completely stopped moving.


    The young scholar and the little white fox behind him trembled as they stood respectfully with their heads lowered.


    Suddenly.


    Qing Teng turned his head to look at the little white fox. once, I gave an opinion to an old man who wanted to go to heaven. He suppressed the ancient gods era ¡­ after that, a child acknowledged me as his master and he became heavenly Emperor Dao. He suppressed an era of ancestors of sorcery and now ¡­ Are you willing to be my disciple?¡±

 Chapter 216

    ?


    Chapter 216: The fate of the Dragon vein, the establishment of the celestial dynasty


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Can I really do it?¡± The little fox¡¯s voice trembled.


    Almost no one in the mortal world had ever seen a heavenly God. Even if one or two heavenly gods of the Dao Palace or Grotto-heaven realm descended to the mortal world, it would be enough to shock them, let alone the legendary creation wood, Mother Earth, and green vine, the teacher of the heavenly Dao ¡­


    The cute girl looked at the little white fox.


    Her father was a sorcerer, and her mother was a demon. She was still a mixed-blood sorcerer and demon, but at first glance, she did not have any signs of an innate primordial spirit, so she was not as good as Daoist Changsheng.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only teach you for three years.¡± Meng Mei looked at her and said.


    She also had a direction in her heart. She was awakened by mu Yuancheng¡¯s words before she died and wanted to take a gamble.


    Did he really try his best to break through?


    In fact, she knew that she didn¡¯t give it her all. Mu Yuancheng¡¯s perseverance touched her.


    ¡°Those red names are the same, they¡¯re crazy! And I¡¯ve been a spectator all this time. It¡¯s been too easy, and I¡¯ve never personally participated. I¡¯ve been hiding at the back and watching without really trying.¡± She muttered in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you the nine revolutions mysterious art.¡± Meng Mei looked at the little white fox and said, ¡± ¡°This is a technique that uses strength to prove the Dao. Whether you can learn it or not, whether you have the aptitude, will depend on fate.¡±


    Meng Mei opened the space and took out the old and worn out books that she had flipped through in the past. spatial analysis geometry, from beginner to give up ¡°, ¡± calculus, from exuberance to baldness ¡°, and they instantly piled up into a small mountain.


    the secret manual for immortal Ascension!!


    The little white Fox¡¯s eyes brightened and immediately regarded it as a treasure.


    On the side, the young man couldn¡¯t help but be startled. After hesitating, he mustered up his courage and said, ¡± ¡°Mother Earth, heavenly God, our dynasty can¡¯t win against those martial arts swordsmen. Is it true that technique cultivation is inferior to body cultivation? Can you give us a solution?¡±


    The cute girl turned to look at him.


    This youth¡¯s eyes were pure and he had been studying all this time. He probably had the great desire to save the world and rule the country, and wanted to take the exam to become famous.


    To be chosen by mu yencheng and adopted by his daughter, the little white fox, his aptitude and talent were not simple.


    After a moment of silence, she said, ¡± I¡¯ve been traveling through countless mountains, rivers, and towns these days. I¡¯ve seen the new era after the mythical heavenly court. Naturally, I¡¯ve also seen your imperial courts. You¡¯ve fallen on the wrong path.


    ¡°A different path?¡± The young man¡¯s voice trembled.


    the great Zhou Dynasty is indeed full of creative ideas!


    Meng Mei strode forward and pointed at the distant mountain village in the storm outside the window. She said lightly, ¡± the mortals of this era have lost the protection of the gods, so you can only protect yourself ¡­ The great Zhou Dynasty allowed the well-read scholars or the well-known good people in the village to divide the land, govern the people, absorb the incense from the people to cultivate, and protect them ¡­ However, there were many people absorbing it from all over the world. Although there were many people, their cultivation bases were not strong ¡­ So what if there are more of them, it¡¯s better to have a qualitative change. In the past, Ren zu was old and gathered the luck of an entire race on his body, why was his cultivation so terrifying?¡±


    The young man¡¯s body trembled.


    That was indeed the case. If everyone was separated, they would only be able to reach the first realm of solid foundation and the second realm of spirit focus.


    Although it could maximize the number of guardians and protect the people in more places, their cultivation levels were generally not high.


    The green-vine mother smiled again. you should divide the official positions into different ranks. You should hand in incense to each level. The local county magistrates will hand in some incense to their upper-level magistrates. The local magistrates will hand in some incense to the upper-level magistrates. The process is progressive ¡­


    In the end, the Emperor of great Zhou could gather the fate of a country. His cultivation was naturally extremely high and could move mountains and fill seas. After all, how terrifying was it for one person to gather the fate of a country? It¡¯s definitely better than the ancient cultivation environment.¡±


    The young man¡¯s heart trembled and he couldn¡¯t help himself.


    He was so smart that he understood it immediately. This was a plan that surpassed the heavens and contained extremely terrifying potential!


    The officials were divided into nine ranks, and they received incense offerings according to their ranks. The higher the rank, the better the cultivation environment. By the time one reached the Prime Minister or the state preceptor, they would already be earth-shattering existences.


    Moreover, the effect of gathering incense was not bad. On the contrary, it was better. The local area was weak, but demons and all kinds of powerful enemies could be reported to the higher-ups. If the county Magistrate couldn¡¯t handle it, he could report it to the magistrate. If not, he could report it to the magistrate.


    It was a complete system!


    Or perhaps ¡­ This was not the Imperial court of the humans, but an Immortal Dynasty!


    When one cultivated to a prosperous age, all the officials in the country would be gods, and the whole country could ascend to the immortal world.


    Without the ancient gods for people to cultivate, people could use this method to establish an imperial court and cultivate!


    Mother Earth green vine continued, ¡± the great Zhou Dynasty isn¡¯t simple. If the Imperial court can think of dividing up land and letting county magistrates cultivate, how can they not see this level? They must have thought of gathering the Joss flames, but it¡¯s difficult to do so.¡±


    The teenager¡¯s mind suddenly woke up.


    That¡¯s right!


    There must be capable people in the great Zhou Dynasty to be able to think of this and protect the people of the world. However, Duan Qianyu still killed her way into the palace and suffered great humiliation. It was impossible to realize this celestial dynasty system.


    The salary of incense offerings increased layer by layer. It seemed simple, but it was actually difficult to achieve, because it was impossible to transport incense offerings! It was hard to implement and unimaginably complicated.


    then Mother Earth ¡­ The young man couldn¡¯t help but get excited.


    ¡°There¡¯s naturally a solution. The Dragon vein technique!¡±


    ¡°Dragon vein?¡± The young man was puzzled.


    Mother Earth Qing Teng smiled. I¡¯m mother earth and I¡¯m in charge of the earth. I can bury the Dragon veins in the earth. The Dragon veins are like a spider web of roots that spread throughout the entire dynasty. They are buried under the mountains, in the rivers, and in the earth. They connect to the Prefectural and Prefectural magistrate¡¯s residences on the surface and transport incense from all places. The number increases gradually.


    however, the Dragon vein is the foundation of the country. We have to prevent evil people from taking the opportunity to cut it off and steal it. Otherwise, the country¡¯s fate will be lost, especially the main dragon vein. If it is cut off and stolen, the great Zhou Dynasty may perish!


    Dragon vein?


    A country¡¯s fate?


    The young man trembled in fear.


    The Dragon vein technique had opened up a whole new world for him, a way to rule a country.


    He could not help but say,¡¯since the Dragon vein is related to the rise and fall of the dynasty ¡­¡¯ You can appoint a provincial governor to patrol the world, pacify the people, investigate those who embezzled their salaries, investigate the local dragon veins, and prevent evil people from stealing and stealing the country¡¯s fate!¡±


    The cute girl looked at him and nodded. He was indeed smart.


    Even those county magistrates and mountain Gods were in charge of managing the land, taking in incense offerings and salary, and protecting the people.


    This might be a new era, a prosperous celestial dynasty. There were great Confucians in the Imperial court, wearing court robes, holding official positions, with incense burning in their bodies, and with righteousness, they could easily ward off ghosts and gods with a roar.


    There would also be Feng Shui men who sought Dragons and moved mountains, turned into Imperial inspectors, fixed the Earth¡¯s dragon veins, calculated fate, and beheaded corrupt officials!


    There were also Jianghu swordsmen who were unwilling to become officials of the Imperial court. They did not cultivate their sea of consciousness, heaven and earth, nor incense. Instead, they cultivated their own dantian, pulled up mountains and rivers, became Immortals on land, and traveled freely between heaven and earth.


    I can already vaguely see a new era, an era of incense and the battle for Providence ¡­ And the Dragon vein is naturally the root of my creation wood ¡­ After all, I¡¯m a twisted tree made of vines that can spread all over the ground and transport energy.¡±


    She continued to figure it out, her eyes getting brighter and brighter. it seems that I¡¯m not destined to die. I can¡¯t die. I have to work hard to break through! This era can not be without me! The people of the world need me! I want to break through and lie down every day to eat the kickbacks of the Dragon vein until my stomach is full and I burp. Even the heavenly Dao will be envious of me!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Zhi drank his Phoenix spirit tea and almost spat out the water in his mouth.


    You¡¯re sick! Just a moment ago, he was still acting like he was going to die, but now, he was so excited ¡­


    ¡°This person¡¯s head is full of dirty thoughts ¡­¡± Xu Zhi glanced at the cute girl who was already eager to give it a try, but he did not pay her any attention. After all, the new era was gradually recovering, and she still had some time to teach her disciples.


    At the same time, on the other side, after more than a day, more than 30 hours of continuous high-speed flight, diqi had already encountered a small meteorite and stopped. It had already started to walk out of the space hatch.

 Chapter 217

    ?


    Chapter 217: The sage of origin exploring outer space


    Translator: 549690339


    In fact, Xu Zhi did not expect to stop so quickly.


    Although the instantaneous explosive force of the rank 6 spell Hurricane arrow was used on a small ball, it would burst out at a speed that was far faster than a normal bullet¡¯s flight speed. However, even if it flew in a vacuum for more than 30 hours at this terrifying speed, it would not be too far away. After all, the universe was too vast.


    ¡°Bad luck,¡±


    There was a look of helplessness on Xu Zhi¡¯s face as he sat in the orchard and ate the Apple helplessly, taking one bite after another.


    In fact, it had already crashed into a few rocks and meteorites in the sky. However, the huge explosive force could send them flying and continue moving forward. After a few times, its speed had completely slowed down and had now stopped.


    ¡°The man-made satellites of the other Earth¡¯s great powers also had to fail several times before they succeeded. My first time, did I fail too? Because I don¡¯t have a huge astronomical background, a bunch of people from the Institute of Science and Technology calculated the launch trajectory for me, but it just randomly hit things.¡± He kept thinking and controlling the sub-brain of the Zerg to sense the environment on di Qi¡¯s side.


    ¡­..


    Although the Rubik¡¯s Cube had flown for more than 30 hours in reality, for di Qi who was in the internal space, it was another 100 years.


    At this time, si Yun was sealed and in a deep sleep because his life was coming to an end. Di Qi, on the other hand, had recovered from his injuries more than 100 years ago. With his enlightenment, he had broken through to the realm of the primordial chaos Saint with the energy of the 11 ancestral sorcerers.


    His Nine Heavens had merged with the inner worlds of the 11 Dong Xu heavenly emperors and was even bigger than the heaven realm of Dao Changsheng!


    At this moment, lush plants and all kinds of animals were constantly reproducing. There were mountains, rivers, and streams. It was a scene of birds chirping and flowers blooming. It was a celestial realm that stood aloof from the world.


    In the beginning, daluotian did not bring in the four major races. Instead, it only brought in insects, fish, birds, and beasts to beautify the environment. Now, di Qi could only start to reproduce the ancient race again and let them cultivate ¡­ The birth of the ancient race relied on the primordial spirits of the innate ancient gods to reproduce. After all, other than the sun golden Crow that was taken away by the broken heaven monarch, the primordial spirits of the eleven ancestors of sorcery were all left behind. There were eight Suns, purple and green clouds, and wind.


    The primordial world declined because it lost the cohabitions of man and gods and the energy provided by so many innate ancient gods ¡­ Now that it had been reinforced here, the environment was comparable to the ancient Xiantian era. The cultivation speed of the Aboriginals inside was extremely fast!


    Over the past hundred years, there had been new generations of descendants of the ancient gods who had cultivated to the fifth level of the Dao Palace.


    the primordial spirit of the Golden Crow in my body has broken through to the primordial chaos Sage and is now above the virtual sky ¡­


    Di Qi¡¯s golden Crow primordial spirit was already a primordial chaos Saint. He sat on the ancient Pavilion in the center of the dantian and mumbled to himself,


    ¡°I¡¯ve reinvented the nine revolutions mysterious art of Dao Changsheng ¡­¡± His nine apertures, nine parts of his soul, are floating in his apertures without any physical objects. On the other hand, the nine parts of my soul in my nine apertures are living in the primordial spirits of nine ancient gods.¡±


    He was blessed by the heavens and nine parts of his soul were living in the nine innate ancient gods.


    the nine revolutions mysterious art and the immortal golden body are known for their indestructibility. Their defense and regeneration are terrifying, but their actual combat strength is not strong. Otherwise, Dao Changsheng wouldn¡¯t have activated the ¡®Pangu golden body¡¯ to condense all his life force and increase his combat strength. But I¡¯m different ¡­


    My nine revolutions mysterious art, nine apertures, and nine heavenly Emperor avatars! Some of them are good at Dao techniques, some are good at primordial spirit, some are good at escaping, some are good at the physical body ¡­ They are invincible in all aspects.¡±


    He had already modified Dao Changsheng¡¯s nine revolutions mysterious art and integrated it into the Daluo heaven Sutra. The nine avatars lived in the nine Heavens and turned into nine heavenly emperors, each suppressing one of the heavens!


    Furthermore, only one of his nine primordial spirits had become a primordial chaos Saint. What if the remaining eight souls all became primordial chaos Saints?


    He had already transformed into nine avatars, which meant that he was a Sage of the primordial chaos!


    As a bug race hero who had the possibility of reaching the final realm, he was indeed unimaginably talented. However, although it was a good dream, the energy required for nine primordial chaos Saints was too huge and extremely far away.


    and at this moment, the life of a world is born and destroyed. It¡¯s constantly providing me with Joss flames in my body, enough for me to advance in the sinkhole ¡­ However, I need to replenish my soil and water. I need all kinds of resources and fertile land so that the world in my body can produce more living beings and plants!¡±


    He muttered to himself for a moment. Suddenly, there was a bang and he felt that the outside world had stopped.


    His Saint primordial spirit was still drinking tea in his inner world and residing in the virtual sky. However, he controlled his indestructible golden body outside, opened the metal cabin door that wrapped him, and slowly went out.


    Huala!


    In the dark World, it was like a black hole with a terrifying suction force, squeezing his blood, heart, breath, and body temperature ¡­


    ¡°This is the ultimate?¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s face was calm, as if he was not afraid at all. He strode forward,


    ¡°As expected of a land of death, there¡¯s no air at all! Even a Dao Palace realm cultivator would explode instantly, let alone a mortal. It was too terrifying ¡­ However, I¡¯m not afraid at all. My imperishable golden body is enough to cross the sinkhole with just my body.¡±


    He walked out and looked at the bright stars in the dead silence.


    ¡°This world ¡­¡±


    He was so shocked that his eyes lit up.


    He had never seen such a vast world in his entire life.


    He stood in it, as if he had fallen into a vast sea of brilliant stars.


    The stars in the sky glowed with white light like countless silver beads. The bright silver light was embedded in the black curtain of the deep space. The entire Galaxy was like a colorful ribbon, dotted with stars. It was quiet, vast, and beautiful, with no end.


    ¡°Is this the Galaxy? The ultimate? Our primordial world is too small. It¡¯s not even one-billionth of its size.¡±


    ¡°Too beautiful! This is the beauty of the vastness!¡±


    His entire body suddenly trembled. This was an expression of extreme joy.


    ¡°This is the sun ¡­¡± In the next moment, he stepped forward and looked at the huge golden fireball in the air. He seemed to be in a daze as if he was a martyr.


    His mind was in a daze, and the ancient era of creation flashed through his mind ¡­


    At that time, on the colorful sky wall, a slender and beautiful female Dao Lord was building the dark sky wall. She waved her hand gently, and resplendent beads turned into silver vortexes that slowly embedded themselves on the wall, shining with colorful lights.


    At that time, he had asked innocently,¡±why do we have to build stars in the sky? why do we have a moon and a sun in our world?¡± Can¡¯t I not?¡±


    there¡¯s no reason. The rules of the world should be like this ¡­ This is the color of the night sky. In my hometown, the world is like this.¡± yes. the daolord replied. She pointed at the black wall in the sky. up in the sky, there¡¯s a galaxy of stars, a moon, and a sun.


    Thus, he and his other brothers turned into the sun, and the clouds turned into the moon.


    At that time, he thought that the wall and the sky were the most beautiful existences, and the innate ancient gods were the most beautiful part of it. They were powerful, invincible, and high above. But now, when he saw the real stars, the sun, and the moon, his heart was crushed into pieces!


    Thinking back to the past, it was as if they were a group of fake and laughable ants who wanted to replace the vast sky.


    The ultimate, is this the great world that a primordial chaos Sage like a Dao Lord has seen ¡­


    and I have personally come here ¡­ What was true? What is fake?¡± He laughed bitterly. It was extremely difficult, and his voice was hoarse. I made the right decision to come ¡­ We are fake. The sun, the moon, the stars, they are all fake! The world is fake, this is the real bloody world!¡±


    He suddenly turned his head and looked coldly at the terrifying sun fireball. Even from a distance, he could feel the terrifying heat that could burn everything in the world.


    This was the real sun.


    And now, he was not worthy of this name at all!


    It was vast and boundless.


    It was extremely terrifying.


    It contained a massive amount of energy that even 100 million primordial chaos Saints didn¡¯t possess.


    Di Qi had never seen such an enormous sun in his entire life. In front of it, he was even smaller than a flame on its body.


    ¡°Vast and magnificent, shining through the ages, existing forever in this world.¡± The primordial chaos Saint stood in a daze in the pitch-black void. He seemed to have turned into a statue and was completely intoxicated by the beauty of the flames.


    In the end, he looked at the golden sun in the sky and an unbelievably arrogant thought appeared in his mind.


    ¡°Will I be able to match it in my lifetime and become a true sun?¡±

 Chapter 218

    ?


    Chapter 218: There are Immortals in the heavens


    Translator: 549690339


    He looked at the sun and suddenly had an extremely arrogant ambition. He wanted to replace them!


    ¡°Since there is a sun and a star, then ¡­ Where¡¯s the moon?¡± He paused for a moment and looked around, trying to find a moon in the entire universe to show si Yun his previous self, but he couldn¡¯t find it.


    ¡°The moon might not be here,¡±


    He was silent for a while, and began to give up the idea of showing si Yun the moon. After all, she was already in a deep sleep, and waking her up would be extremely troublesome.


    This world was too huge, and the structure of the starry world was very strange. There were many huge stars floating in the void, and any one of them was so huge that he almost despaired!


    He calmed down for a while and looked at the surrounding gravel floating in the dark vacuum environment. He focused on the sun again and stood silently in the void with his hands behind his back. this sun is too terrifying. It¡¯s just that its flames jump extremely slowly, as if they¡¯re still ¡­


    The rate of cell division in his body was too terrifying. One day was equivalent to a hundred years.


    Just like a sandbox world, the entire universe was almost still to him. The burning sun was almost motionless, and the meteorites that were flying at a terrifying speed were also moving forward slowly at the speed of a turtle in his eyes.


    But no matter what, he had to get away from this sun and run away.


    He clearly understood that his ambitions could not be realized at the moment. That terrifying sun was so far away, but it was already burning him to the point that his body was somewhat hot. It was impossible to get close to it, so moving outwards was the only choice.


    ¡°I want to explore the outside world, away from the sun.¡±


    He turned his gaze to his inner world and his expression suddenly changed!


    The plants in the water in the inner space suddenly became turbid, as if they had split out some strange spores and sprouts, turning into primitive life form units and evolving at a strange speed.


    The creation era!


    In his mind, a word suddenly came to mind.


    This was a blurry image of the daolord¡¯s creation of the world. He could still vaguely remember that the life forms of that era had evolved at an inconceivable rate and were rapidly reproducing.


    ¡°But why would it happen to me?¡±


    His expression was completely unsettled, and he felt a little creepy.


    He suddenly thought of Saint woodcutter who had sent him into the sinkhole, as well as the Dao Lord¡¯s excessive respect for him. He couldn¡¯t help but recall an ancient record in the ancient gods. It was the history of the creation of the heavens that he had asked the Dao Lord and helped him record.


    [ the darkness is vast, the heaven and earth are as chaotic as a chicken. The God of yang was born in an egg and experienced the seven tribulations of the origin. He was ordered to descend to this world to open the sky. With an angry roar, he divided the heaven and earth. He burned the sky and the earth. The sun in the sky rose three meters high and the earth was three meters thick. Thus, the world opened. ]


    He had been ordered to descend to this world to open the sky ¡­


    His mind suddenly trembled, as if he had understood something.


    Back then, when he asked who the Daoist Lord was under to split the heavens and earth, the Daoist Lord avoided talking about it. Now, perhaps there was an answer to this mystery ¡­


    ¡®What kind of ancient existence is that Saint woodcutter? I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s far above Saints ¡­¡¯ One era, 129600 greater worlds, an era calamity ¡­ This world is too big and has too many secrets. It¡¯s terrifying.¡± After he entered the sinkhole, his Dao heart finally began to shake violently. He saw the real sun and this terrifying phenomenon of creation. All of his previous pride was instantly shattered.


    He used to be proud.


    Now that he had truly seen the terrifying existence at the top, he felt how small he was.


    He couldn¡¯t even imagine how that Saint woodcutter had managed to control the plants in his inner world, making life return to the origin, the beginning of life, and re-evolve. This kind of Tao technique was too outrageous ¡­


    But no matter what, that Saint woodcutter didn¡¯t have any ill intentions. He had even provided him with a Supreme opportunity. The ¡®creation era¡¯ appeared in his Nine Heavens and evolved life in a world!


    since it¡¯s already like this, I¡¯m not in a hurry to fly out. The world in my body is in the middle of its creation, so I need to find more resources, soil, and water ¡­ It¡¯s not enough now!¡± His body was slender and tall, and he looked around.


    In the end, he chose to fly in the direction of a sea of stars with the most stars.


    Shua!


    After traveling for half a month, he arrived in front of a black meteorite that was floating slowly.


    I can¡¯t find a water source, but I have to find soil first ¡­ It can actually shatter this small star.¡±


    Every single object in the ultimate was unbelievably large.


    Although it was called small, it was actually very large. This small star was comparable to half of the heavenly realm, which was more than thirty acres in area. His body size was not worth mentioning in front of it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to use the Pangu golden body!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    His body grew inch by inch, growing in the wind.


    With a large number of living beings from the nine Heavens in his body and the terrifying energy provided by the nine celestial Thearch primordial spirits, his Pangu golden body had already reached two meters, five meters, ten meters ¡­


    His body became huge, and his real body of Pangu was still wrapped in an ancient green Daoist robe. He looked elegant and handsome, showing the grace of a generation¡¯s formidable Celestial Emperor.


    At his level, his clothes were bound to be torn during battle. Thus, celestial emperors like them had long developed protective divine arts, Daoist techniques, and could transform into clothes. It was also one of the most important defensive divine arts in battle.


    Without the Pangu golden body, his Daluo heaven Sutra could fight against Dao Changsheng. Now that he had the Pangu golden body, his combat power had soared to an unimaginable level. Even if Dao Changsheng was right in front of him, he would be killed by him in one strike!


    Moreover, he had already made a breakthrough and had a primordial chaos Saint in his body. It would be terrifying if he were to unleash his full power ¡­


    He stretched out his hand.


    Bang!


    A terrifying light bloomed and easily shattered the floating meteorite.


    He quietly looked at the huge rock that exploded in front of him and chuckled, ¡± ¡°As expected of a small planet. Most of it is made from the ¡®metal¡¯ which the daolords used to create their own planets. Only a small portion of the soil can be stored in the inner world. There¡¯s still water.¡±


    He looked at the meteorite and was slightly stunned.


    In fact, water sources in space naturally existed, and there were even a few in meteorites and comets.


    ¡°Water is too difficult to obtain in this sinkhole! However, since there¡¯s water in these little stars, the more you shatter, the more water you¡¯ll get.¡± He made a decision in an instant.


    ¡°Shatter even more of the little stars.¡±


    He strode forward with his giant Pangu body, stepping into the void.


    He kept leaving in the opposite direction of the sun and traveling. He spent several months crushing meteorites floating in the sky and extracting the soil and extremely scarce water. When he was tired, he would sit cross-legged on the small star to recover his strength.


    ¡­¡­


    On earth, it was already pitch-black.


    At this time, the bustling city was filled with people and cars.


    People were still surfing the internet, chatting, going to bars and milk tea shops. Young men and women, couples, and many other people were chatting. The hottest topic right now was the cross-era real-life game ¡± spore evolution ¡°. They loved to learn, and they were talking about the recent progress of the game¡¯s plot. The world¡¯s background had already entered the tragic epic story of ¡± the heavenly Emperor Dao fusing ¡°.


    They were moved by the characters and stories in the movie.


    He could also feel the strong sense of advancement in history. Time was merciless, and everything was crushed by history.


    In addition to the general life of surfing the internet and playing with mobile phones, there were also some astronomy enthusiasts who yearned for the vast universe. They often chose a high place with an open view, set up an astronomical telescope, and looked at outer space, hoping to see Cowherd and Vega.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    On the second-floor balcony of a villa in the suburbs, a young man was holding an astronomical telescope, and his whole body quivered.


    That was a place he often observed. The small meteorites floating in space in that area had actually disappeared one after another, forming a real vacuum zone.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little strange. Is it some kind of rare natural phenomenon?¡± He took a closer look and adjusted the magnification scope. His equipment had been bought for more than 200000 Yuan, and the clarity was top-notch.


    Kachaa!


    The meteorites shattered one after another.


    He was stunned for a moment. He pulled up the video from the telescope and slowed it down frame by frame. Finally, he saw a blurry figure flashing by at an extremely fast speed in one of the frames, and the meteorite exploded.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    He widened his eyes.


    ¡°What the hell? A cosmic spirit?¡±


    Kachaa!


    He continued to watch. After a dozen seconds, a small meteorite further away also exploded.


    He was excited and quickly took a picture. Unfortunately, it was too fast and he couldn¡¯t capture the shadow this time. The previous time, it was because di Qi was resting at the same place. Now, he couldn¡¯t see the speed at all and could only see the small meteorite constantly shattering.


    He quickly posted online. I found aliens!


    As soon as he logged in, he realized that it was already quite popular on the internet.


    Someone had noticed it before him, from the moment the first meteorite exploded. They had already posted and said that there was a God in the sky tonight!


    However, this person¡¯s figure was not captured on camera, but the meteorites did shatter one after another.


    ¡°Everyone, I don¡¯t have time to explain! It¡¯s only been ten minutes, and this is already the eleventh meteorite. Each one is far away, and an unknown humanoid creature is destroying them at an unimaginable speed!¡±


    ¡°I also saw it!¡±


    ¡°I also have a screenshot as proof!¡±


    At this moment, everyone was in an uproar. An alien incident?


    Just as everyone was debating, someone couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± everyone, the foreign countries have also noticed it. I just checked the external network and found that many rich foreigners who have mines at home have used their own large astronomical telescope to capture clear images!


    A screenshot.


    The young man hurriedly clicked on it and found that the clarity was just to scare people, but the screenshot was indeed clearer than his. He had only taken a hazy green shadow, but he could vaguely see the human figure of this one. It was sitting cross-legged on a meteorite, resting with its eyes closed. It seemed to be dressed in ancient costume.


    The person who posted the thread was more excited than anyone else. on our earth, there might be a reclusive immortal cultivator in outer space, extracting meteorites and refining them into numinous treasures. He¡¯s preparing to ascend!

 Chapter 219

    ?


    Chapter 219: Who¡¯s spying on me?(2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Immortal cultivators?


    Everyone looked at the picture and was a little dumbfounded. However, he did look like an ancient person in a green robe.


    ¡°F * ck, could he really be an ancient?¡±


    ¡°Eh? It looks like there¡¯s really a person sitting cross-legged on a meteorite. That¡¯s pretty cool!¡±


    Instantly, everyone started discussing, feeling that it was too unbelievable.


    The figure was too blurry. It was difficult to see it clearly even after software had processed the image and restored the clarity. However, regardless of whether the figure was real or fake, the meteorites in that area were rapidly shattering. This was indeed a fact observed by countless people.


    At the very least, it was a rare astronomical phenomenon.


    ¡°A deity? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a God ¡­ But there might really be some kind of creature, aliens! the spaceships are passing by our earth and are replenishing their energy. They are smashing meteorites to obtain some kind of power resource. If they see our earth, will they destroy us? (Trembling)¡±


    ¡°Two-way foil, dimension-reducing strike! (Terrifying)¡±


    ¡°You sand sculpture up there, I¡¯m your wall-facing man! (Serious face)¡±


    ¡°You people are all too superstitious. You only know how to make blind guesses and lead to panic. It¡¯s a bit too much to say that there are gods or some unknown creatures. I think this might be a natural phenomenon. Don¡¯t be so pessimistic ¡­¡± At this moment, someone came out to comfort everyone.


    Everyone thought that he was more reliable, but he said the next second, ¡± ¡°Speaking of meteorites shattering, this reminds me of a natural science phenomenon that might cause meteorites to shatter. It¡¯s the most likely ¡­ Perhaps, it¡¯s just a black hole approaching our earth?¡±


    Everyone was confused.


    Everyone¡¯s faces darkened!


    They felt that their intelligence was being illegally transferred!


    F * ck! What f * cking scientific explanation? it¡¯s quite scientific. The black hole is approaching earth, but if you want to die, don¡¯t drag us down with you!


    Netizens were always a group of magical animals. Any nervous astronomical post would have some idiots coming out to cause trouble.


    At this moment, Xu Zhi was sitting in front of his computer and was also stunned for a moment. He had not expected di Qi to be so troublesome.


    He had thought that with his tiny size, earth wouldn¡¯t be able to detect him and that he would quietly fly into the universe. He didn¡¯t expect that this Emperor, who was usually so low-key, would actually smash meteorites and demolish buildings in a frenzy while walking with such great fanfare. He even used the Pangu golden body to make himself so big and so arrogant. It would be a lie if he didn¡¯t get photographed ¡­


    Do you really think that the sinkhole is your home, that this place is deserted?


    in fact, di Qi is usually very low-key, hiding behind the scenes from the heavenly Emperor eras. This is also the reason why I trust him. He thinks that he is still as low-key as before and no one has seen him ¡­ He doesn¡¯t know that the entire earth is watching him!¡± Xu Zhi made a sad expression.


    No matter how much he calculated, he didn¡¯t expect our low-profile Blackhand Emperor to be so arrogant.


    But Xu Zhi appeared to be very indifferent.


    The picture was too blurry. It looked like anything you said.


    At the moment, they were just discussing it. They felt that it was extremely fresh and curious, but they could not confirm the truth. Most of them treated it as gossip news.


    it¡¯s just a small disturbance. His movements are so fast that it¡¯s difficult to capture him, unless di Qi does something even more exaggerated ¡­ But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. He must have smashed the meteorites to obtain resources and then left slowly.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm as he silently took a bite of the Apple.


    ¡­¡­..


    At this moment, the netizens were all discussing it and treating it as gossip. No one really believed it. After all, the picture was extremely blurry. No one was stupid and just wanted to join in the fun.


    All the space stations and ground research institutes had entered a state of emergency, and every nerve was pulled taut.


    A large number of people in white coats were walking along the corridor.


    the target¡¯s movements are too fast. It¡¯s almost impossible to capture the image!


    the meteorites are mostly made of metal. It can shatter a large meteorites and is comparable to the explosion of a large number of high-energy explosives. The power level is currently being calculated!


    They walked around and fiddled with the precision electronic instruments.


    the space station nearby has already taken high-quality photos. The large astronomical agencies on the ground are also capturing the images!


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    ¡­.


    They didn¡¯t even have the time to care about the netizens ¡®discussions. The photos taken by the netizens were too blurry, and everyone had their own guesses. However, they had clearly taken photos. It was indeed a humanoid creature that was constantly destroying meteorites in the area. They felt that it was a fatal threat.


    They were the only ones who knew that this was an unprecedented earthquake!


    It could be an extraterrestrial civilization, an alien, or a true immortal who had entered earth and could even bring destruction!


    Everything was unknown. What were the rules of the extraterrestrial civilization?


    The universe? Would they destroy the weak earth?


    At this moment, the life and death of mankind were at stake.


    Suddenly, a series of hurried footsteps entered the room. the preliminary test results have been released ¡­


    The old foreign professor in charge of this suddenly trembled. speak.


    according to my calculations, the creature in ancient costume is about ten meters tall.


    its movements are almost constant at the speed of light, and it moves rhythmically. Its thoughts can keep up with its movements close to the speed of light, which means that its thinking speed is extremely terrifying, far beyond any living creature at present!


    we can¡¯t film him. He will only leave an image if he stops in place for a long time!


    ¡­.


    The scientists at the scene were all shocked.


    With every word he said, the old man sitting on the high seat trembled even more.


    It was an unknown creature that was ten meters in size and as tall as a three or four-story building. However, that was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that its speed of thinking had exceeded human understanding ¡­


    Time is relative, not absolute.


    The passage of time was mainly reflected in one¡¯s perception of the outside world. If a creature¡¯s thinking speed was a thousand times faster, the outside world would be very slow to him. This meant that in front of him, everyone else was almost static, as if they were two-dimensional creatures. In theory, a four-dimensional life could easily destroy a three-dimensional life. One could not even sense his existence or the dimension he was in ¡­


    If it really wanted to destroy mankind, it had come to earth ¡­


    No one could resist!


    In the tense atmosphere, there was more urgent news.


    In just a few minutes, the unknown creature had shattered a few more small meteorites. This made everyone even more frightened, as they didn¡¯t know what his goal was.


    All of a sudden, another researcher in a white coat strode in. the Japanese research Institute sent a message saying that they might have guessed the origin of that unknown creature.


    ¡°Hurry up and tell me!¡±


    The entire room started to shake. The researchers ¡®expressions changed as they stared at him.


    The researcher looked at the anxious gazes around him and his heart tensed up. His voice was even. little incoherent. they suspect that the unknown ancient creature outside earth might be. daolord ¡­


    what!!?


    Everyone¡¯s mind went blank.


    ¡°It¡¯s the daolord who created the world in the primordial world,¡±


    The researcher smacked his lips and said in a low voice, ¡± after all, we had previously guessed that you were the ancestor of the ancient myths of our earth and that you had traveled all over the world to come to our side. Therefore, the Japanese research Institute had their own staff take advantage of the lightning strike to secretly communicate with you and deliver a letter in Earth¡¯s language.


    ¡°What the!! ck! They privately communicated with the heaven-opening Saint of the primordial world?¡±


    The old man was instantly furious. He stood on a high spot and slammed the table hard. He pointed at the lucky figures on the big screen behind him. I wonder how terrifying that is? He¡¯s a legendary figure who created the world. What if something happens and our human civilization is destroyed? They¡¯re here to apologize to the people of the world!¡±


    ¡°Simply audacious!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t they know the consequences?!¡±


    Everyone was in an uproar.


    Previously, they had guessed that the Dao Lord knew the language of earth and that this ancient Saint might have been to earth before. However, they didn¡¯t expect that a Research Institute had already communicated with him behind his back. He was simply too audacious.


    Could it be that the blurry figure was really the daolord who had disappeared for who knew how long?


    After she left the primordial world, she had been transmigrating here. Now, she has finally come to our earth?


    Countless people were drenched in cold sweat, and their bodies trembled on the spot.


    At this moment, when the real mythical existence appeared in the real world, they no longer doubted the authenticity of the ¡± spore evolution ¡± game. It was indeed a real world.


    This was an entry point that allowed the backward and simple civilization on earth to enter the vast extraordinary worlds in search of opportunities ¡­


    But now, they had actually managed to communicate with a Dao Lord and come to earth. Then, why was this ancient man, who seemed to be a Dao Lord, constantly smashing meteorites?


    maybe it¡¯s warning us not to be too presumptuous. It¡¯s already kind enough to give us the opportunity, but we still want to take advantage of it. It¡¯s warning us ¡­ It¡¯s only a matter of seconds before they destroy us.¡± Someone said.


    there¡¯s no time for questioning. We can only continue to monitor.


    The old man took a deep breath and told the other researchers.


    At this moment, another researcher strode in with an anxious and fearful expression.


    the other research institutes, after serious consideration and analysis, have decided that we can¡¯t let go of this once-in-a-thousand-years opportunity. This might be our ancestor. They¡¯ve already asked the nearby satellites and space stations to find a way to approach ¡­ they even have the idea of letting their satellites shoot out white rays of light to form the frequency band language of earth in an attempt to communicate ¡­


    ¡°What!¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°Inform the other research institutes not to approach! Don¡¯t try to get close!¡± The foreign old man warned loudly, his voice serious and solemn.¡±We¡¯ll have more chances in the future! ¡°However, if we make contact with them and anger them, the thousand years of human civilization might be destroyed! We can¡¯t be the sinners of our civilization!¡±


    This was indeed the most rational choice.


    However, the other research institutes did not listen to such a conservative opinion and still chose to contact him.


    If it really was going to destroy the earth, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it. However, if it really was a Dao Lord, the mythical ancestor of mankind, an ancient Saint of the earth, it would be a terrifying opportunity. They couldn¡¯t give it up!


    ¡°Communicate!¡±


    A Research Institute issued an order.


    the light beam has been tuned. Should we send the satellite light over? ¡±


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    ¡­¡­.


    At this moment, di Qi was resting on a black meteorite.


    After all, these ¡± small stars ¡± were simply too large. One of them was half the size of the primordial world, and after drifting for a long time, they had become extremely hard and had many metallic components.


    Although his primordial spirit was a Sage of origin and the Dao fruit resided in the virtual sky inside his body, his external inextinguishable golden body was still at the realm of a Celestial Emperor. For the past few months, he had been walking and stopping to rest, which was extremely normal.


    however, there¡¯s still a strange feeling. I feel like some unknown weak existence is staring at me and observing me ¡­ Di Qi frowned. His divine sense and intuition were extremely sharp, but he still felt that something was wrong.


    It was as if countless people were watching him.


    All of a sudden, a strong white light flashed past and enveloped his entire body.


    An idea came to his mind, and he frowned. I¡¯m indeed being monitored by some weak existence. What¡¯s emitting light and testing me? ¡± You can¡¯t find the source?¡±


    He cupped his fists and said, ¡± which fellow Daoist is here in the sinkhole? I am a Saint of the ancient Barrens world. Would you like to come out and have a chat? ¡±


    Kachaa.


    Another ray of light shot over.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the little rascal!¡± Di Qi was instantly furious.


    Kachaa!


    Another ray of light came.


    Di Qi snorted coldly. do you think you can do whatever you want just because you can¡¯t find your position? ¡± Compared to me in terms of the brightness of light, don¡¯t you know that I was once the head of the nine great Suns of a world?¡±


    He had only used his physical body and not the terrifying power of a primordial chaos Saint. After all, it would take too much energy for a Saint to descend from another realm to the mortal world. But now, he was completely on high alert. No matter what plot they had, he would eliminate all those ants in the dark!


    BOOM!


    He suddenly opened his sea of consciousness.


    Hualala!


    A primordial chaos Saint-level flaming golden Crow appeared in the void of the universe. Like a sun furnace, it emitted a dazzling radiance comparable to the sun and instantly illuminated the entire nearby void space.


    ¡°Do you know the consequences of provoking a primordial chaos Sage? Everyone below the Saint realm is an ant. No matter where you hide, even if you¡¯re a Celestial Emperor, you¡¯ll die without a doubt and turn into a charred corpse!¡±


    Huala!


    The world was bright!


    The boundless heat melted the void, and the fiery red light covered the sky and earth.


    Even the nearby meteorites that hadn¡¯t been shattered melted instantly, creating an extremely terrifying scene of destruction.


    At this moment, the researchers from the various major research institutes were sitting on the chairs in their white coats. The person-in-charge was staring nervously at the big screen in the large conference room. The message had already been sent. No matter what, they could only wait for the results.


    Whoosh.


    It was as if a small sun had appeared in an instant, erupting in heat and light. The distant Satellites and countless observation equipment were instantly damaged.


    ¡°My eyes!¡±


    They looked at the screen and instantly felt pain from the whiteness. They covered their eyes in pain and felt as if they had been Blinded by the Light.


    what a terrifying power! It¡¯s comparable to a small-scale nuclear explosion ¡­


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t go to destroy our satellite but burned it on the spot. He used such a terrifying force and only hit a huge vacuum zone? They only destroyed our detection equipment from a distance to give us a warning?¡±


    Countless scientists were shocked.


    The sudden burst of light and heat was extremely far away. Even far away on earth, the strong light could be vaguely seen. Now, countless people with astronomical telescopes were holding them and observing the starry sky, intending to see if there were really unknown creatures.


    Perhaps there really were Immortals?


    Countless people were extremely excited, thinking that they had encountered a fortuitous encounter. They began to pick up their binoculars to peep. In the end, a series of screams rang out.


    ¡°F * ck! I won¡¯t peek at you anymore.

 Chapter 220

    ?


    Chapter 220: The wandering world, officially activated


    Translator: 549690339


    They felt a sharp pain in their eyes and were about to be Blinded by the Light.


    Although it couldn¡¯t be compared to the sun, it was still a huge source of light that was closer to earth. In an instant, they all went back to their houses to find eye drops. After resting for a few minutes, they could barely open their eyes. They looked into the mirror and saw that their eyes were bloodshot and slightly red and swollen.


    They were shocked and couldn¡¯t help but post online.


    ¡°Mom! Which bastard told me to go and take a look? I was instantly Blinded by the Light! Look at my bloodshot eyes (screenshot), we have no grudges, why do you want to harm me? (Angry)¡±


    I was also Blinded by the Light. The immortal might have already noticed that we were peeking at him.


    those above, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯m also Blinded by the Light, but this may be a test of our qualifications. It¡¯s a pity that my eyes are mortal and I don¡¯t have 24k titanium dog eyes. Otherwise, I would definitely be able to pass the test and become an immortal.


    Everyone was speechless.


    However, for it to glow for a moment, perhaps it was the explosion of some kind of meteorite? Or was it a natural phenomenon caused by the collision of two small meteorites? Could this explain the disappearance of the small meteorites in that area?


    Immediately, everyone started discussing intensely. One group believed that it was a cosmic phenomenon, while the other group believed that it was an alien or an extraterrestrial God.


    In the starry sky.


    It was as if the space had been burned out of shape. It was a desolate, silent, and dark place. The surrounding meteorites had completely melted.


    ¡°Is He Dead?¡±


    Di Qi said indifferently.


    He, a primordial chaos Saint, had descended to the mortal world. After tearing the space and making a move, he had already placed the Dao fruit in the virtual sky again. He no longer felt the traces of those spying and coveting.


    He thought about it and gave up.


    He turned his head again and stepped into the void. He started his journey in the dark void. He sighed. the ultimate is really a mysterious place ¡­ There are even some unknown mysterious beings that are constantly spying on us, so we need to be extremely vigilant.¡±


    Since the soil and water were almost all collected, he should be busy with his own things.


    ¡­..


    All the major research institutes on earth had completely exploded.


    This was a demonstration and a warning! Although he had not arrived on earth, the fact that such a terrifying force had erupted on the spot and shattered the nearby satellite observation equipment had already explained his intentions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to get close! Don¡¯t try to get close!¡±


    At this time, the old foreign professor growled in a low voice. His face was red with excitement. He informed all the major research institutes and once again gave them a serious warning.


    At this moment, they didn¡¯t dare to spy on outer space again. They only felt their hair stand on end, as if they had already understood the other party¡¯s intention of not coming into contact with them. They could only silently pray in the Research Institute, hoping that the other party wouldn¡¯t be angry and come to destroy Earth. Otherwise, they would really be sinners of mankind.


    After a full three hours, they waited quietly in fear and observed the situation of the major States on earth. After confirming that there were no disasters, they silently heaved a sigh of relief and activated the astronomical telescope again to observe that batch of regions.


    It was empty, and nothing had disappeared.


    Hu ¡­


    At that moment, everyone almost collapsed to the ground, gasping for air. When they came back to their senses, they saw that their foreheads and backs were covered in sweat.


    ¡°It has left ¡­¡±


    They felt that their civilization had never been so close to destruction. These three hours seemed to be waiting for judgment and suffering in the apocalypse.


    ¡°The daolord has left ¡­ However, this is a warning from a Saint to the greedy humans on earth!¡±


    ¡°Weakness is an original sin. We are too insignificant in the vast universe. The daolords didn¡¯t destroy a lowly civilization like us. They only warned us not to have ambitions that don¡¯t match our strength.¡±


    yes, he has given us a great opportunity. We can enter the universe, but don¡¯t think too much ¡­


    Everyone still couldn¡¯t recover from the shock, and it took a long time before they completely recovered.


    They recalled their actions in the Magus world, as well as their futile attempt to invade the ancient primordial world. These vile actions must have caused dissatisfaction, which was why they had come to warn them.


    now, they had completely realized the truth:


    Our blood is similar to the God of creation¡¯s. The Earthlings might be the descendants of the God of creation when the world was created!


    moreover, after the creation of the world, in the ancient era of earth, a daolord came to our earth and left behind all kinds of myths and legends ¡­ And now, the daolord has come once more to give us a warning.


    ¡°How terrifying ¡­ The ancient historical truth of the birth of our Earth¡¯s humans is gradually being completed.¡± This old man had been in a high position for a long time, and he finally understood how insignificant he was. He took a deep breath.


    It was really hard to believe.


    If we spread the truth about earth to the outside media, they¡¯ll definitely think that we¡¯re spreading rumors, right? Do you think we¡¯re talking nonsense?


    But all of this was true.


    But no matter what, this scene affected the nerves of the entire earth.


    This was the first real contact with an extraterrestrial extraordinary civilization in human history. It was written in human history and entered into the top-secret archives, known as the ¡®three hours of darkness¡¯. It was clearly written with a scalp-numbing overview of the event and a conclusion:


    This is a warning from an extraterrestrial Saint to us Earthlings!


    ¡°At that moment, we are close to death. Our destruction has nothing to do with us!


    ¡­¡­.


    After confirming that the daolord had left, everything gradually returned to normal.


    inform the other research institutes. Tell our people to do their research in the primordial world and go into seclusion. The old man said.


    In fact, the help that these external research institutes could bring had gradually decreased.


    Even if their major research institutes had already collected the knowledge of a thousand years of civilization in the Sorcerer world, the people in the research institutes could not learn it in a short period of time. They had to absorb more than a thousand years of wisdom ¡­


    After all, more than two thousand years had passed in there, but less than a month had passed in reality ¡­


    No matter how smart one was, it would be difficult to learn the essence of knowledge of a civilization in a month.


    In fact, the red-named players inside had lived for hundreds of years, and their knowledge had already surpassed the countless elite professors of the entire Research Institute ¡­


    The creation of the nine revolutions mysterious art was a good example.


    It was completed by a few red-named players inside, and they could not help much ¡­


    Therefore, every red-name player was extremely important now. The wisdom and knowledge they contained represented all the hope of their country ¡­


    Each of them was a wise man who had lived for more than a thousand years and had experienced two civilizations.


    let¡¯s do it. ¡± the professor said. since the Sorcerer civilization and the primordial civilization can¡¯t advance our civilization in. short time, then let them advance our civilization ¡­ They have a lot of time, let them study mathematics, physics, and chemistry, all the scientific knowledge on earth, and learn all the subjects that earth has developed to this day!¡±


    then, no matter what they¡¯re researching ¡­ Whether it¡¯s our science or the combination of the extraordinary system inside, we have to produce results! ¡°If we really can¡¯t use extraordinary powers, then let¡¯s start walking down our scientific path completely. We¡¯ll set up a topic for them and let them start researching spaceships ¡­


    ¡°Let the few of them study spaceships?¡±


    The surrounding researchers were stunned and shocked. They looked at the old man as if they had seen a demon.


    This was a huge amount of work.


    Furthermore, there were many aspects of modern technology that could not be achieved. It required new energy, new structures, new space alloys, and too much ¡­ It was equivalent to opening up a technological path with Zero Foundation.


    ¡°Yes, our research Institute is no longer of much use to them ¡­ we can only play the last warm-up role. The Research Institute has gathered many top talents in various fields, including physics, biology, medicine, Energy Science ¡­ All of them could be their teachers. They could learn from the entire Earth¡¯s civilization alone. Then, they would stand on the shoulders of the giants and push forward the Old and New! He¡¯s pushing our country¡¯s technology forward by himself!¡±


    The old man had sparse hair and was highly respected. He fiddled with his fingers and said, ¡± this proposal should also be sent to the other research institutes.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Immediately, red names from various countries were notified.


    Long Wuming was speechless.


    Bell, who was at the top of the food chain, was speechless.


    One sword turtle breath:


    Oh my God! What had just happened? Did the big shots receive some kind of stimulation? Physics, medicine, biology ¡­ Each of these fields was extremely profound, and one might not be able to reach the profound level even if they spent their entire lives researching them. Now, countless top experts and scientists had come to teach them, piling up a large pile of books. Then, the big shots would come up with questions for them to learn in there?


    They could already feel the despairing future ¡­


    From the start, they didn¡¯t have a good time when they came to this world. They became Thunder hammers, God execution stage, Osmanthus trees ¡­ ¡°We¡¯ve been suffering in pain, and now that we¡¯ve finally gotten over it, we¡¯re not even enjoying life yet, and you want us to learn these things?¡±


    ¡°We also want to turn the knowledge of the Sorcerer world into reality!¡±


    it¡¯s the same for the primordial world. Although we¡¯ve stolen the wisdom of the civilization, we don¡¯t have the corresponding evil eye or primordial human bloodline. What can we do? we¡¯re also in despair!


    ???!!!


    When they heard the news, they roared at the sky and were on the verge of collapse.


    The entire Nine Heavens was also shaking violently. The four heavenly emperors roared at the same time, their hearts tearing.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    the four ancient celestial emperors are letting out such terrifying and shrill roars. Is another great Tribulation coming? ¡±


    especially the heavenly Thunder Emperor. His howls remind me of the ancient Western era.


    In the nine Heavens immortal world, ancient existences walked out from the various Holy Lands and hidden sects. They all had serious expressions and even startled Xu Wei, Fen Teng, and the other newly appointed heavenly emperors.


    For the four ancient heavenly emperors to suddenly roar in such grief and indignation, they were definitely not simple.


    ¡°Emperor Qi has returned?¡±


    impossible. The heavenly Dao has already stated that while he was unconscious, Lord Dao and another ancient Saint descended and took away di Qi? ¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡± After the four heavenly emperors roared, they waved their hands and asked them to leave. It was only to show that they had suddenly felt the world and comprehended many principles. They were so happy that they cried ¡­ After everyone was dismissed, the heavenly emperors returned and entered the virtual sky under their control.


    This was a game that loved learning.


    ¡°The heavenly Dao is so reincarnated ¡­¡± They looked up at the heavenly axiom in the center of the heavenly realm. Their minds were in a mess. They vaguely remembered the child who was carrying a basket of books. The basket was full of books like ¡± linear algebra, from the beginning to the end ¡°. Mathematics alone was enough to make people despair, and in front of them was all the subjects on earth ¡­


    It¡¯s our turn to be buried.


    ¡­..


    In the countryside, the sun rose again. After the exciting night last night, the sun shone down gently. The sandbox sorcerer world in the orchard, the miniature mountains and rivers, the towns and rivers, all looked extremely exquisite and spectacular.


    Xu Zhi got out of bed and brushed his teeth. He peeked at the major research institutes and was immediately rendered speechless.


    These red names were too pitiful.


    You want to study spaceships?


    Have you been triggered by the launch of my diqi into the sky?


    Unexpectedly, Emperor Qi¡¯s appearance had inadvertently knocked on the minds of the research institutes of various countries. They immediately restrained themselves and no longer dared to exploit the ancient primordial world. They no longer invaded and colonized the world. Instead, they chose to exploit their own people.


    ¡°Finally, they¡¯ve come to their senses.¡± Xu Zhi nibbled on an Apple. you¡¯re always stirring up trouble in my little orchard at home, thinking about invading territory and incorporating it into your own country¡¯s map. The consequences are very serious. Do you see that? a Saint has come to earth to give you a warning ¡­


    Xu Zhi had not expected that di Qi would be of great help by chance.


    It was not hard to imagine that these red-named players would have to leave the game for a long time in the future and endure the painful seclusion ¡­


    Furthermore, they had no way of resisting. Although he was a Celestial Emperor in the ancient primordial world and had lived for more than a thousand years in both lives, he was an ordinary person in reality and had no control over his own actions.


    this is a good thing. It has purified the environment between players.


    Xu Zhi stood up and went to the chair by the door to sit down. He looked at the spores evolving in the small sandbox and said, ¡± it¡¯s impossible for them to come out and join in the fun for a while. Let them do their research. It¡¯s a lot quieter now ¡­


    In fact, the power in the real world could no longer keep up with the progress. The knowledge of an alchemy Emperor in a certain field was enough to beat everyone in a Research Institute ¡­


    This was destined to be an era where ¡± individual top students ¡± were crowned as Kings and ancestors, and geniuses rose one by one.


    Xu Zhi looked at the internet and saw that the discussion was still going on. The strange phenomenon had already disappeared. This popularity would die down sooner or later, and there would be people who would come out to clean up the mess and stop this matter from getting bigger and bigger.


    At that thought, Xu Zhi looked at di Qi.


    He had already collected enough soil and water. He poured them into his inner world and quickly dumped them.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that the soil and water in the meteorites were exposed to the vacuum of the universe all year round. They contained terrifying rays, radiation, various heavy metals, and poisonous and harmful substances.


    The entire world was turned upside down. After absorbing the soil and these highly toxic heavy metal radiation water sources, the plants and animals that were originally planted in the ancient world instantly went extinct. The green paradise instantly withered and was poisoned to death.


    The original ancient race beings were almost all exterminated.


    The whole world seemed to be covered in radiation and had entered the apocalyptic world.


    Spores had also begun to go extinct, but some marine spores had actually survived the radiation in the water sources. In this world, new radioactive species gradually appeared ¡­

 Chapter 221

    ?


    Chapter 221: Transforming into a planet and deducing the origin of life


    Translator: 549690339


    The water source was like a deadly poison, rapidly seeping into the ground.


    In just a few days, the green trees began to rot, and drops of sticky liquid covered the ground. The animals began to gradually weaken and kept running. With a plop, they fell to the ground and could no longer get up.


    Life was being destroyed, and there was fear and anxiety everywhere.


    ¡°Help!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the world?¡±


    Some of the ancient race tribesmen let out cries as they ran in large strides. Gradually, they fell to the ground as blood flowed out of their eyes, ears, mouth, and nose. They were no longer breathing.


    Strange ¡­


    Deathly silence.


    Empty.


    Even many new cultivators in the inner world were contaminated and suffered great injuries.


    In his dantian, a fiery-red golden Crow looked at the barren world that had been ravaged by nuclear radiation. It was as if the end of the world had arrived, and it was filled with confusion and disbelief.


    In the primordial world, there was almost no such thing as ¡°poison.¡±


    No celestial Thearch had developed in this direction. They all cultivated Daoist techniques and the physical body. These two traditional great DAOs were extremely authentic. Therefore, he had never thought that the ¡®poisonous water¡¯ and ¡®poisonous earth¡¯ would destroy his inner world.


    ¡°Ultimate ¡­¡±


    A golden Crow floated in the center, looking at the Nine Worlds erupting with terrifying world-destroying disasters. Lives were dying while wailing, and its eyes were filled with anger. as expected of the land where all living things die. I¡¯ve underestimated it. I can¡¯t understand it with the knowledge I had in the primordial world ¡­ This land of death was filled with unimaginable and mysterious dangers! Not only can¡¯t there be any life in it, even the water is poisonous!¡±


    Di Qi did not expect that his inner world had suffered a great loss during the long Star Journey into the returning ruins.


    Hualala!


    The earth seemed to be exterminated and fell into a deathly silence.


    Almost all the native species that were brought out from the primordial world were destroyed. Their corpses sank into the sea. After a few days, their corpses began to rot and carry a foul smell. Some spores even bred strange lives on their corpses ¡­


    Another three days passed.


    All of a sudden, aquatic plants that were as rotten as mud gradually appeared in the water source.


    Instantly, he felt as if his heart that was hanging in the air was put at ease.


    He knew that at this moment, he was extremely close to death. If all the living beings in his inner world were exterminated, then he would have no incense to provide. He would have no roots to float on. Sooner or later, his energy would be exhausted and he would die in the ultimate.


    that mysterious Saint woodcutter from the ancient times has divine foresight. He might have predicted that the life forms from the primordial world that I brought out would be exterminated, so he had a backup plan. Di Qi was convinced. He felt that this ancient Saint was too mysterious and his plan was flawless.


    He looked at this piece of land quietly and suddenly said indifferently, ¡± it seems that a new life has adapted to this poison and is growing in the decaying process. It has taken root on the corpses of these ancient worlds and is absorbing their nutrients ¡­ What kind of environment created what kind of life? If that¡¯s the case, what if I throw them into the corpses of the ten great emperors?¡±


    He had killed the ten celestial emperors in daluotian.


    Each of their vast inner worlds was equivalent to a piece of daluotian. They had long been absorbed into his body and expanded to the nine Heavens.


    Their innate Yuan Shen had also been refined by him, becoming part of his Yuan Shen.


    As for their corpses and the bodies of great emperor Dong Xu, they were stored away by him and were not used.


    Now, it might be able to nourish this world and contribute its last use.


    ¡°Back then, the daolord used his own blood and bones to ¡­ If we merge into this world and create the thirteen innate ancient gods, then what kind of life will be born from the bodies of the eleven ancient celestial emperors?¡±


    His eyes gradually lit up.


    After the disaster, he had this new idea. These were the bones and bloodlines of the celestial emperors, they were extremely noble! What would happen if a living being merged with it?


    He slowly stretched out his hand.


    Huala!


    In the celestial emperor¡¯s tomb in the distance, the tombs were lifted one after another.


    The bodies of the ancestral wizard heavenly Emperor-eight arms, snake bodies, and pointed tails-rose into the air. They stood tall and upright, exuding traces of Emperor¡¯s might.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Bang!


    The blood, flesh, and bones of the heavenly emperors were shattered one after another.


    His blood vessels, muscles, and bones exploded into a bloody mist, and blood splattered all over the nine great heavens and earth.


    Countless spores began to die rapidly. They had previously endured the heavy metal poison and radiation, but now, they could not withstand the terrifying flesh and blood of a heavenly Emperor expert.


    The first mass extinction had begun.


    Survival of the fittest.


    The entire world was in dead silence.


    Gradually, after a few days, another life took root in the rotten soil and absorbed the flesh and blood of the celestial Thearch, gradually evolving and mutating. Moreover, the life structure appeared somewhat ugly, sticky, with Sickles, arms, and sharp claws ¡­


    since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s just make do with the mistake. We¡¯ll continue outside and look for a large amount of soil and water.


    Di Qi said indifferently.


    In fact, this was also correct. It was very unrealistic to find normal clean water and soil. Perhaps they could only be found on larger planets with an atmosphere protection, and the small meteorites floating in the sky were similar to ¡± garbage impurities ¡± in the first place, so they could not be clean.


    Thinking of this, di Qi, who was outside, stepped into the dark void and drifted away, collecting all kinds of Star Resources along the way, turning into a human-shaped ¡®resource collector¡¯.


    The Pangu golden body had not disappeared either.


    After all, this was using a terrifying amount of energy to expand the body, growing blood, flesh, and bones to form a huge combat body. It was difficult to shrink. After all, a person could grow up by themselves, but after growing up, the body size could not be reduced to the state of an infant.


    If he wanted to give up his Pangu form, he could only abandon his huge body and walk out with his tiny ¡®main body¡¯, just like Daoist Changsheng.


    this is also the reason why I need to consume a lot of energy every time I use the true form of Pangu. After collecting all the resources, I naturally can¡¯t give up, but the energy required to maintain my movement is also terrifying. I can only fall into a deep sleep and use it when I need it.


    since I¡¯ve gathered all the resources, I¡¯ll begin my long journey ¡­ Go into hibernation.¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    His entire body began to bend, and he crouched down. His eight arms wrapped around his entire body, turning into a ¡°ball.¡±


    Gradually, the real entity of Pangu was covered with a layer of hard, dark-colored bone armor. The bone armor was like gold and Jade, extremely hard.


    this way, I won¡¯t have to fear the detection of other life forms. The light rays from before won¡¯t happen again ¡­ I can disguise myself as a star, and I can conceal my life force by sleeping.¡± He curled up into a ball, like a round meteor, and flew into the depths of the universe at an extremely fast speed.


    Whoosh-


    He was slowly leaving the solar system in the starry night sky.


    This world was too beautiful! The stars were bright, and the dark sea of stars never repeated. Wandering in the brilliant Galaxy, he didn¡¯t feel bored. He felt satisfied just by looking at its magnificence and vastness.


    Di Qi was even very curious about what was contained in the hundreds of millions of huge stars in the terrifying Galaxy in the distance.


    A new life?


    A foreign civilization?


    One of the many worlds in the universe?


    Or was it some kind of unexpected cosmic phenomenon?


    His heart was burning. He felt that this was what his Daluo heaven Sutra really needed. It was all-inclusive.


    ¡°Eh? What kind of ultimate laws were these? It was fine if it was just a small star, but these huge stars seemed to have some kind of trajectory and pattern ¡­ Are they operating at a fixed time? Furthermore, it has a terrifyingly thick white atmospheric protective barrier with mountains, valleys, and land within?¡±


    As he flew, he revealed a serious and thoughtful expression.


    As a Celestial Emperor, everyone had the talent and wisdom to understand the past and present, let alone him.


    He once again looked at the surrounding starry sky. Not far away, there were many huge dead planets that were also surrounded by an atmosphere. There were even small planets that were revolving around the big Planet.


    He said indifferently, ¡±


    these big stars actually have a terrifying natural gravitational force. They¡¯re able to absorb the small stars and form the phenomenon of ¡®satellites¡¯. ..


    The natural mist that envelops these huge stars is like the defensive Daoist technique of the immortal Dao. It¡¯s a natural protective shield that can resist any damage ¡­ Were these the natural rules of the ultimate?


    This was the truth of the world! Since such a phenomenon was common in the sinkhole, there must be a reason for it. It coincided with the laws of heaven and earth in the sinkhole ¡­ ¡®I can try to imitate it. Just like what Saint woodcutter said, the Dao is natural, and I will worship the heaven and earth as my master ¡­¡¯ Investigate the true meaning behind it. ¡±


    He was good at learning from others and had secretly learned the ultimate Arts of the various celestial emperors. Now, he even wanted to learn from the stars.


    As the most powerful Celestial Emperor who had cut across the primordial world and the mastermind behind every era, he was so audacious the moment he stepped into the sinkhole! The first thing he had to do was to start learning from the planet!


    how about we imitate the protective mantras of our primordial world? ¡± He said in a calm voice.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The wind whistled, and many strange phenomena rose from the surface of his body.


    The semi-transparent ancient robe that had been shrouding his Pangu golden body began to transform into a layer of gaseous energy barrier that gradually wrapped around his body ¡­ A white stream of air slowly surrounded his round body.


    It was as if it really was a vast cloud atmosphere.


    it¡¯s not bad to isolate the outside world ¡­ Furthermore, it is the protective mantra of our primordial world. As long as it is not attacked, the amount of energy needed to maintain it is very little. I have a world in my body and it is enough to recover easily.¡± He had an idea. if that¡¯s the case, can I inject air into this protective barrier and allow life to survive on the surface of my star? ¡±


    He then looked at the stars in the distance. Some of them had rivers and mountains on their surfaces.


    This was no longer an imitation. These dead stars had no life, but his planet had life. This was a transcendence!


    However, he was already used to it.


    Learn from others, integrate, push out the old and come up with new ones, and incorporate them into the Daluo heaven Sutra!


    however, it¡¯s still not enough. These huge stars are all dependent on gravity. Only soil and water can attach to the stars. However, I can use the Dao of gravity to absorb the soil and water and attach them to my body ¡­


    Beng!


    He was very decisive. The ball flew all the way, ruthlessly smashing many meteorites along the way, absorbing the soil and water on them, and wrapping them around his body.


    since that¡¯s the case, let life multiply in my body and see what happens!!


    The next second.


    Huala!


    He tried to release a patch of spores from his inner world. A River gushed out and covered the surface of his planet. It was as if he was a miniature planet with life. Life quickly began to multiply on the surface of his body.

 Chapter 222

    ?


    Chapter 222: The future European king Sage cute sister


    Translator: 549690339


    His vast consciousness continued to scan, carefully observing the micro spores on his body.


    in this way, they can recuperate in my body. If they can really reproduce, the Joss flames emitted by their souls will continuously merge into my body!


    ¡°In fact, the more experts there are in my body, the stronger the energy I will obtain! With this, we can slowly accumulate the energy of a second primordial chaos Sage and let Kong Yun break through!¡±


    He kept on weighing and sizing up the spores on his body. He also started to create a suitable environment for the land.


    ¡°I want an ocean.¡±


    His words were like law, and the world of the planet shook.


    Hualala.


    His body suddenly caved in and gathered into a vast ocean, a huge radioactive water source, and the spores were still struggling to survive.


    ¡°There must be wind.¡±


    The loud voice was like a faint thunderclap that enveloped the entire planet.


    Hu hu hu!


    A fiery volcano suddenly rose from the ground, and a tiny hole appeared, like a volcanic crater. The breath of the real entity of Pangu came out from it, bringing with it a dense and terrifying heat, turning into the wind that flowed through the entire planet.


    ¡°Let there be light.¡±


    Within the protective barrier of the Dao technique, it suddenly glowed slightly. A round of energy light balls appeared in the atmosphere of the sky, turning into a sun that kept on spinning. It was as if it had turned into a satellite, constantly choosing to flow.


    The entire planet seemed to be plated with a magnificent golden color at this moment.


    ¡°This planet is the mortal world, and there are nine Heavens!¡±


    BOOM!


    The entire planet trembled slightly.


    The entrance to the nine apertures appeared faintly. Any expert who had cultivated to a certain level would be able to sense it.


    ¡°As I fly, I¡¯ll shatter stars one after another and wrap them around my body, gradually expanding! It was almost as large as the primordial world, or even beyond ¡­ The ground is getting thicker and thicker. If these life forms reproduce, they won¡¯t be able to understand my true existence!¡±


    ¡°But how will they describe and call me, the planet¡¯s consciousness?¡±


    but if they¡¯re not strong enough, they won¡¯t be able to detect my existence. I¡¯ll hide in the dark and watch the rise of each era. On this planet, heroes will lead the era and then the curtain will fall ¡­ he said calmly.


    no one knows that this planet is formed from the body of a vast giant, who is quietly looking at them on the surface of his body ¡­ On the surface of this world, 70% of the environment was covered by seawater and 30% of the land was covered ¡­ Let¡¯s call it aqua blue!¡±


    His voice suddenly died down, and a planet floated outward, looking at the boundless sky and universe outside.


    After a while, he continued to move outwards, his speed getting faster and faster.


    Furthermore, he began to notice that something was wrong.


    my speed is too slow. There is a limit to the speed of the sinkhole, and it is impossible to accelerate indefinitely. It is as if I am being restricted by a barrier. If I continue at this speed, even if I exhaust my entire life, I will not be able to advance for long ¡­


    He was a primordial chaos Saint, but he was limited by the speed of light.


    A saint¡¯s lifespan was about 8000 years. Although it seemed long, the sinkhole was too vast. If this continued, they might not be able to fly too far in their entire lives.


    ¡°I have to break through this speed limit.¡±


    His heart sank,¡¯I have to research a secret technique for speed! It can shatter the void and leap over the stars.¡±


    He still allowed the life on his body to multiply as he began to secretly integrate the Daluo heaven Sutra. He was looking for a way to break through the limit of this speed and reach a new height!


    ¡­..


    Xu Zhi felt that di Qi was indeed terrifying.


    He didn¡¯t let her down and continued with his usual style.


    he¡¯s too outstanding. Secretly learning from the celestial Emperor behind the scenes, he really lives up to his reputation. As soon as he came up, he began to imitate the stars. He felt that he was out of place with them and tried to find a way to integrate himself into them, hiding again to be the mastermind behind the scenes.


    they¡¯re still copying our earth? ¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly laughed in a daze.


    This wasn¡¯t plagiarism. It was a deduction by accident. It could even be said to be inevitable. As long as one observed the planets carefully, they would find the rules and have such ideas.


    This could also be considered as achieving diversity.


    The first was on the surface, the second was underground, and the third was in space ¡­


    however, although the Insecta nest mind can monitor every Insecta branch and report their progress, I can¡¯t go there personally. Xu Zhi said, shaking his head.


    Now, diqi had only been out for a few days, and the biological explosion had yet to begin. A conservative estimate would be that it would take a few days for the Marine creatures to climb ashore, and for land creatures to appear and develop completely. As for what form of life this planet would have, he was also looking forward to it.


    He could only turn his gaze back to the orchard.


    More than a thousand years had passed on the surface of the Sorcerer world¡¯s sandpit. Logically speaking, the energy of the second primordial chaos Saint should be almost complete.


    However, Ermin used this energy for self-cultivation and advanced to the mid-stage primordial chaos Saint realm, which was several times more powerful than before. Over the years, she began to explore the land of gods in the sky, hoping to communicate with it.


    However, there was no news at all.


    Xu Zhi stretched out his hand and summoned a strange black bird, which slowly landed on his arm.


    the land of all gods has been replaced by the second batch of players, and it¡¯s starting to take shape. There are more than 500 level 4 wizard organizations inside its body. The space inside is not small, but we don¡¯t have a God inside, and it¡¯s a barren world.


    Xu Zhi sighed. He felt that it was better to continue hiding in this Land of the Gods.


    After all, Mercury, the god of wisdom, had also laid down the groundwork. He had suffered great losses in the war with the Otherworld, and there were only a few divine realm experts left. It was reasonable that all of them were dead ¡­


    He glanced at Ermin and Medusa. The two of them were in charge of the harmonious development of the world, and Xu Zhi did not care about them. On the other hand, some trouble had arisen in the primordial world.


    First, Mengmei had taught two new disciples.


    She had taught them for 30 to 40 years and let them explore on their own. After all, in the new era, there were no humans and gods living together. They had to explore new cultivation methods by themselves. She did not have much time left, so she had to make the best use of her time to break through.


    But now, after a day, in the spore colony.


    Mengmei wants to evolve into a Dragon: I, Mother Earth, green vine, should not die! I¡¯m destined to rule the next primordial era and become a Celestial Emperor who controls the Earth¡¯s dragon veins!¡±


    ¡°Congratulations!¡±


    ¡°Congratulations!¡±


    Everyone was celebrating, but they didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Everyone knew about cute girls ¡®character. They were particularly lazy and belonged to the category of casual players.


    She might be the only one who didn¡¯t cherish the time inside. She lived her life aimlessly, often watching movies, taking a shower and sleeping. She would sleep inside for more than ten years just to catch up with movies and dramas outside.


    This kind of dead salted fish had actually been alive for less than 50 years, and now he was an Emperor?


    Countless people were heartbroken!


    This person was still alive. This was too terrifying!


    He was simply a Lucky Star.


    Cute girl: ¡± hahahaha! I just worked hard and broke through. My aptitude is not any weaker than my disciple, Dao Changsheng! And let me tell you ¡­ I¡¯ve always been a salted fish, and as soon as I came in, I listened to a Daoist¡¯s lecture. Inexplicably, I became the most ancient existence in the world, as famous as the sun.


    I¡¯ve been treated as the creation wood for hundreds of years. In reality, I¡¯ve only been eating, drinking, and playing around for a while, and I¡¯ve passed the era of ancient gods.


    ¡°After that, with the help of the nine revolutions mysterious art provided by those red-named players, I took Dao Changsheng in as my disciple without doing anything. Somehow, I became a highly respected master of the heavenly Dao, and now I have the Supreme status in the ancient primordial world. Even Xu Wei and the other celestial emperors respect me, a weakling who doesn¡¯t even know how to fight. Now, I¡¯ve even broken through to the celestial Emperor realm and reached the peak of my status.


    Hahahaha! The weakest Celestial Emperor in history has never even fought before.


    I¡¯ll be honest with you. I¡¯ve caught up with the trend of the world in the next era and become a Dragon¡¯s Vein. I might be able to steal the essence of an era and frenziedly take bribes. As long as I lie there, not only the celestial emperors, even the heavenly Dao will envy me. I might be the second Sage of the ancient Barrens world!¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    They were all stunned.


    This was one of the legendary primordial chaos vindication techniques: Holy salted fish technique?

 Chapter 223

    ?


    Chapter 223: Chapter 222 the Phoenix reminisces home


    Translator: 549690339


    To become a primordial chaos Saint, one needed immense power. Perhaps she would have to stay in the Dragon¡¯s Vein of the entire primordial world and take bribes from the various imperial courts for a few hundred years before she could achieve that.


    Immediately, the group of people started cursing the European king.


    it¡¯s really infuriating to compare with others. The alchemy Emperor, the racer of Mount Haruna, and the red-name players who are fighting each other to the death don¡¯t have such a heaven-defying opportunity ¡­ On the other hand, Meng Mei did nothing and sat on the waves of every era. The moment she came in, she created the world and climbed to the peak, becoming mother Earth. Now, she lay in bed for hundreds of years, became the master of the heavenly Dao, broke through the heavenly Emperor, and even had the opportunity to become a Sage of origin? (Heartache)¡±


    ¡°Motherf * cker! Never heard of before! I¡¯ve only heard of ¡®merit to become a saint¡¯,¡¯ beheading the three corpses to become a saint¡¯, and ¡®using force to become a saint¡¯. I¡¯ve never heard of a saint¡¯s technique that uses Oriole to become a saint!¡±


    the strongest casual player in history. She didn¡¯t kill a single person and doesn¡¯t even know how to fight ¡­ Lucky cutie!¡±


    ¡°Lousy game producer, get out here! You¡¯re adjusting your luck value to 9999, right? Are you f * cking coveting the beauty of a cute girl?! Lustful?¡±


    ¡°Game producer, if you need it, you can look for me to get on your good side. I¡¯m a cute little girl! (Shy)¡±


    Many people were excited.


    This was too exaggerated. His efforts didn¡¯t succeed, and he was the one who reached the peak of his life.


    The cute girl begged,¡¯hehehe, the red eye above! You¡¯re all jealous of our Mengmei-sama! Do you know how hard our Mengmei has worked? (Angry)¡±


    ¡°Go to hell, you bootlicker!¡±


    Countless people felt more and more bitter.


    Xu Zhi was also a little dumbfounded by what he saw. this time, it really has nothing to do with me at all. Don¡¯t tell me that I¡¯m blessed with great luck? ¡±


    Things were unpredictable, and Xu Zhi himself had not expected things to develop like this.


    He sorted out this matter.


    this person is a European king. At this rate, she might really be the first lying Saint in history. Although she¡¯s weak, no one dares to attack her and snatch her Dao validation opportunity. After all, Mengmei has merits. As the creation wood, she once protected all living beings for hundreds of years. Now, she¡¯s also the master of the heavenly Dao. Who would dare to attack her? ¡±


    If he was allowed to develop, he might really become the Supreme primordial chaos Sage.


    the first primordial chaos Sage of the players? ¡± Xu Zhi was really speechless. He felt that the development of this matter was too bizarre. Looking at the lively player forums now, he did not know how to deal with it for the time being.


    None of them were easy to deal with.


    They had just finished dealing with di Qi¡¯s matter, but now they were having a headache again.


    If it were any other red name player, it would indeed be impossible to make them Saints. However, should he stop normal solo players?


    He could block it now, but what about in the future?


    He had to set a rule as soon as possible.


    Xu Zhi raised his eyebrows. what would happen if a player became a primordial chaos Saint? ¡±


    The intelligent sub-brain said, ¡±


    in our Zerg system, there are five gene levels, corresponding to five levels of life. The sage of origin is a second-level life, a qualitative change. Once the player becomes a Sage, he will completely become a Zerg life, and his body in reality will be a subsidiary.


    Xu Zhi asked,¡¯the body in real life is an accessory, and the body in the sandbox is the main body? In other words, the primary and secondary have been reversed. The death of the body in reality is not true death, but the death of the saint¡¯s body in the sand plate will be true death?¡±


    The Insecta nest mind replied,¡±yes.¡±


    Xu Zhi understood what he meant.


    He thought for a moment. let¡¯s just leave it be for now. After all, it¡¯s only a possibility. It¡¯s still a long way to become a primordial chaos Sage. Moreover, I don¡¯t think Mengmei has the ability to become a Sage yet. The world¡¯s energy required is too much. This Sage slot must be carefully considered.


    At that moment, the Insecta nest mind suddenly said, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s an emergency that requires the bug clan Queen to handle.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the emergency?¡± Xu Zhi stood up and went to the refrigerator to take out another can of Phoenix spirit tea. After drinking for so long, there was not much left. There were only seven bottles left, so he had to drink them sparingly.


    ¡°Queen Mother, please look at the Phoenix Spirit tea you¡¯re drinking,¡± the Insecta nest mind said.


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment and slowly lowered his head.


    In the next second, he felt his blood run cold!


    On the mineral water bottle of the Phoenix Spirit tea, a Black Dao pattern formation the size of a bottle cap had silently appeared. The fine lines were natural, exquisite, ancient, and profound, as if they contained the ultimate truth of heaven and earth.


    The intelligent sub-brain replied, ¡±


    this is the space transfer array created by the Phoenix. With this, it can locate the position of the space and cross space to come here!


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    And so, she actually located my refrigerator ¡­


    Is she going to appear in my refrigerator?


    ¡°The coordinates are very random, but there¡¯s a high chance that it will be located in an object related to your aura, so ¡­¡± The intelligent sub-brain explained again.


    ¡°I understand now. So, Phoenix¡¯s location is her bathwater?¡± Xu Zhi understood. He took the bottle of Phoenix spirit tea and could not help but take another sip to ease his nerves. but it¡¯s good that she¡¯s not located in my stomach.


    However, the thing that she was worried about before still happened. At that time, she was only tricked into Crossing Worlds on her own. However, the Phoenix was extremely passionate in her research and actually managed to research it. She was indeed worthy of being the ancestor of the spatial system.


    Shua la.


    With a wave of his hand, Xu Zhi¡¯s mental waves circulated and wiped away the positioning array on the mineral water bottle.


    He slowly shifted his gaze to Phoenix.


    At this moment, the inner space of the Phoenix was filled with the chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers. There were countless insects, fish, birds, and beasts. It was an extremely quiet and beautiful paradise.


    In front of the ancient-style thatched house, on the green grass, beside the wooden table, a woman in ancient costume was sitting with a flower on her head. She revealed a happy expression. I¡¯ve already succeeded. I¡¯ve located it in another space.


    as expected, my theory was not wrong. Our internal space has been opened, and we are standing in a brand new space-time. It is just that the coordinates of the entrance are in our bodies.


    ¡°What if we change the spatial coordinates of the entrance after we enter the dimension? Where will we be after we leave the inner space?¡±


    This was a terrifying knowledge.


    It was very likely that they would appear in an unknown dimension or even be lost in an unknown space, completely exiled.


    Now, she did not dare to change the coordinates of the existing space entrance for fear that she would not be able to return. She could only set up another space coordinate on the original internal space, set up a real coordinate, and open it.


    This also formed the coordinates of the original entrance and the coordinates of the new exit. It was like a space tunnel that crossed the two worlds.


    At this moment, the room was filled with densely packed books. On the entire shelf, there were the contents of the nine revolutions mysterious art, which she had secretly copied and learned.


    ¡®Their nine revolutions mysterious art uses positioning calculation to open up a space ¡­ I used the space that I had already opened to locate my position in reality, forming a space tunnel and traveling through space!¡±


    At this moment, she had already calculated and determined a location. It was not in this world, but her instinctive feeling was that it was not very far away.


    locating a coordinate requires an extremely terrifying amount of calculation and energy. It will take several months ¡­ Do I transmigrate?¡± She had just taken a deep breath when the spatial coordinates on that side suddenly disappeared.


    how is this possible?!


    She jumped in shock and quickly stood up in front of the wooden table. She began to check if there was a mistake. I¡¯ll spend another three months. I must succeed.


    ¡­.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi was also speechless. He opened the refrigerator again and saw another bottle of Phoenix spirit tea. Gradually, a Space Array appeared out of thin air and began to locate it again.


    Again?


    What the hell?


    You were born in the oven and turned into a fire Phoenix. Now, you want to enter the refrigerator and turn into an Ice Phoenix?


    Xu Zhi was speechless. After some thought, he took out the bottle of Phoenix spirit tea, opened the cap, and drank it all in one gulp.


    This time, he didn¡¯t erase the spatial coordinates. Instead, a wave of magic fluctuations flashed in his hand, and the mineral water bottle was cut apart, leaving only a spatial array on the transparent plastic.


    ¡°It seems that you miss home ¡­¡±


    He casually threw the positioning array.


    Shua la.


    A piece of transparent mineral water bottle was thrown into the edge of the Magus world, into a vast Green Mountain Range.


    I actually succeeded again this time!!


    At this moment, daolord Phoenix was extremely delighted.


    Her heart was filled with excitement. Being able to cross space would have a huge impact on her life.


    ¡°I am about to leave the primordial world and enter the universe to begin my journey!¡±


    Her expression suddenly became extremely calm, ¡± I hope that there are no saint-level existences in that world. Even if there are, they can¡¯t be too strong.

 Chapter 224

    ?


    Chapter 224: Chapter 221


    Translator: 549690339


    Phoenix quickly began to pack her luggage, bringing everything into the internal space and setting foot on the journey to the various worlds.


    for today, I¡¯ve cultivated the nine revolutions mysterious art. There are nine Worlds in my body, and countless creatures have been born over the years.


    At this moment, she had cultivated the nine revolutions mysterious art to an extremely profound level. Her terrifying combat power contained the infinite energy of an entire world. It was also the reason why she was not afraid of not having enough energy to replenish herself and dared to cross the various worlds.


    Her eyes were calm as she looked at the nine Heavens.


    The nine revolutions mysterious art could only be cultivated with a primordial spirit, the sun.


    This was originally a cultivation technique that was tailored for him. Currently, only di Qi, Dao Changsheng, and Feng Huang had successfully cultivated it. Perhaps no one else would be able to cultivate it in the future.


    After all, the central dantian needed a ¡°sun furnace¡± to provide the core energy. Compared to other people¡¯s nine revolutions mysterious art, the Phoenix was the true sun with nine stars revolving around it!


    That was why she said that the nine revolutions mysterious art was tailor-made for her!


    Furthermore, the nine revolutions mysterious art had the characteristics of the soul and the physical body being undying. It was the strongest physical body cultivation technique and could match perfectly with her ¡°rising from the ashes.¡± Her rising from the ashes talent meant that every time she died, a new soul, which was her descendant, would inherit the body and memories of the Phoenix.


    It was as if she had inherited the memories of the previous generations of phoenixes when she was born, forming a unique inheritance of the Phoenix lineage.


    ¡°However, the nine revolutions mysterious Art¡¯s immortality can split my soul into nine parts and allow them to live in the nine Heavens! When I was reborn from the fire, my soul was undying and could live in the nine Heavens as a parasite. When I was completely reborn from the fire, before the next generation of phoenixes was born, my soul would take the opportunity to return to my phoenix body.¡±


    This was the true rebirth!


    With the nine revolutions mysterious Art¡¯s immortality, it was a perfect match, making up for each other¡¯s flaws. In the future, when the Phoenix was reborn from the fire, she was not afraid that it was not her. Unless she really killed it on the spot, it would not even have the chance to escape and become a phoenix egg!


    However, to kill her completely?


    It was too difficult!


    The nine revolutions mysterious art had a terrifyingly strong life force.


    This was the most terrifying combination. The nine revolutions mysterious art guaranteed that it would be difficult to kill, and then escape after being injured, rising from the ashes, becoming stronger once, and returning to the peak state. The combination of two undying and imperishable elements was simply an extremely disgusting sticky candy.


    In the nine Heavens, birds sang and flowers bloomed.


    Countless plants and animals multiplied, and because of the dense spiritual energy of heaven and earth, many spiritual monsters were born.


    The Golden sunlight shone down for an eternity, turning the green forest into a golden color. The plant spirits and animal spirits were all communicating with each other, whispering to each other. It was a peaceful and quiet scene.


    Unlike the scheming of those intelligent beings, the entire ¡± Nine Heavens Wood World ¡± was very simple. It stood aloof from the world and had no disputes of interests. The mountain and river spirits were all absorbing the Dao fruit of origin ¡± sun ¡± residing in the virtual sky at the center to cultivate. Then, they were also emitting their aura to feed the sun in the center.


    ¡°They don¡¯t have human forms ¡­ Keep a pure heart, cultivate in silence, and stand aloof from the world. This is the quiet paradise I want.¡± The Phoenix liked to be light and did not like her inner world to be filled with blood and schemes.


    Ta ta!


    She looked at the small space with a calm expression and stepped into the space tunnel.


    Hualala.


    In front of him, a space ripple slowly moved.


    A woman dressed in ancient clothing slowly walked out. Her hands were soft, her skin was smooth, and her long black hair was tied up with a hairband. She was full of immortal Qi and appeared in a dense and luxuriant forest. The quiet Sun shone down.


    ¡°This world is very natural ¡­¡±


    She raised her head and looked at the sun, revealing a quiet smile. The White clouds were very tall and wide, giving off a sense of vastness.


    it¡¯s different from the primordial world. There are no man-made Suns or stars here. The laws of heaven and earth here are somewhat similar to the Magus world.


    &Nbsp; stomp ¡­


    She took a step and disappeared again.


    On the other side of the distant ocean, the land of night. on the other side of the ocean, in the deep sea, at the gate of the underworld, a beautiful and enchanting snake-haired Banshee slowly opened her eyes. the space is fluctuating. A God from another world has descended on our world, Ermin ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡±


    In the garden of the underworld, Ermin sensed everything silently. it¡¯s a lower-level God. I¡¯ve already become a mid-level God. Unless he¡¯s like Cthulhu, invincible in the same realm and able to fight across realms, he won¡¯t be my opponent.


    The further one advanced, the greater the span of cultivation realms. Even small cultivation realms were extremely terrifying.


    Ermin divided the deity realm into the levels of lower deity, middle deity, and upper deity. The difference in combat power at each stage was like the difference between heaven and earth, and they could easily crush the other party.


    Ermin was very worried. but I don¡¯t have any experience fighting gods in the same realm ¡­ Moreover, if we descend to the mortal world at the same time, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll destroy this world.¡±


    ¡­..


    When she reappeared, daolord Phoenix had already arrived at a small town on the edge of a mountain range.


    It was a very retro-style Victorian building. Small square buildings were carved out of pale yellow and white stones. The residential area was surrounded by walls, and there was an arched door downstairs with green vines crawling on the side.


    Thump thump thump.


    On the green stone Street, a group of powerful Knights passed by. They rode huge magical beasts, wore solid black armor, and carried long swords on their backs. The ground trembled.


    There was a shop next to it.


    ERMI¡¯s potion store. The door plate was carved with strange letters and characters that were black and twisted like earthworms.


    This made her feel a little familiar.


    It wasn¡¯t just the words, even the language they were talking in sounded familiar.


    In fact, it was only natural that she couldn¡¯t understand it. The wizard mythological civilization a thousand years ago was already a distant myth to the current era of magic medicine. After the World-ending catastrophe, the people who survived were reproducing. After a thousand years of development, the language and writing had been reborn.


    Only archaeologists, who studied the prehistoric culture, could barely understand the ancient characters of that era.


    however, the cultivation aura of these powerhouses is evil and strange ¡­ It¡¯s strangely familiar.¡± She shifted her gaze slowly.


    He looked to the side and saw a group of professionals walking past.


    The one in the lead was an aged principal of the Academy. He held a brown cane and had short, curly light golden hair. He had a beautiful mustache on his chin and his eyes were shining like sapphires. He gave off a mature and elegant aura.


    Behind him, there were professionals such as magic swordsman, Grandmaster of combat, Alchemist, astrologer ¡­


    They were all wearing uniforms similar to black suits. The girl was wearing black long sleeves with a star map symbol on her chest. She had a super short skirt and black tights, which highlighted a pair of round and slender legs, outlining the beautiful curves of her body.


    The boy was dressed in a handsome and exquisite black suit, which made him look clean and handsome.


    From time to time, passers-by and shops on the side of the street would cast their gazes of awe and worship.


    They were talking.


    I heard that the relic of the prehistoric civilization¡¯s alchemy generation has been found. The legendary ¡®Tartarus¡¯ tomb is the location of the real tomb, and those Black Eagle specter college bastards have started to excavate ¡­


    ¡°The enthusiasm of that group of grave diggers is really amazing!¡±


    ¡°Our country has to send people to stop them! He was an ancient mythological hero! According to the ancient legends, the epic alchemy Emperor buried himself and his seven concubines in the devil¡¯s Cave of Tartarus. He excavated it with the world-class alchemy wonder, Adolf, at the extreme end of the ground. The legendary Babylon¡¯s most powerful alchemy creation, the Babylonian Sky Garden, was buried with it. ¡±


    ¡°The Hanging Garden of Babylon, the legendary giant ancient city that can fly. Just thinking about it is terrifying!


    a civilization from more than a thousand years ago. It¡¯s really something to look forward to. I want to travel through the long river of time and see the sages of the past ¡­ In the alchemy era, there are still countless archaeologists debating whether the Sorcerer civilization from a thousand years ago or the current era is more brilliant.¡±


    ¡°It is said that our current attire is an adaptation of the style left behind by the alchemy Emperor. At that time, the alchemy Emperor had publicly commented: This is a sexy outfit for a long-legged Magus with black silk!¡±


    When they passed by, they glanced at daolord Phoenix with surprise and curiosity.


    The woman with black hair and black eyes had a slender figure. She was dressed in an ancient costume that did not belong to this world. Her hair was tied up in a bun, and she was full of immortal Qi. She seemed out of place.


    This kind of attire did not reveal a pair of beautiful, round, and long legs in silk stockings. Instead, it wrapped her legs, but it appeared to have a strange kind of beauty.


    Among them, a few handsome boys from the Academy came over to chat up the woman, but before they could say a few words, they were interrupted by the girls next to them. They pushed them away, and the girls surrounded her and chattered, as if they were very interested in her clothes.


    They tried to communicate for a while, but found that they couldn¡¯t understand the language. They were disappointed, stuffed a few Dark Brown Silver coins into her hand, and left.


    ¡°Is this the currency of this world?¡±


    She lowered her head and looked at the dark brown coins. They seemed to be some kind of special biometal. She smiled faintly. I don¡¯t understand their language, but this is a terrifying and mature high-energy extraordinary world ¡­ The leader was a heavenly Emperor and a group of Grotto-heaven realm experts. They could be seen everywhere ¡­ Looking at its power system, it¡¯s not weaker than the primordial world. In fact, it¡¯s even more mature and even surpasses it!¡±


    She looked at the back of the group of people, and she really liked the kind intentions of the passers-by that could be seen everywhere.


    their cultivation speed is very fast. They should have many experts, but correspondingly, they are much weaker than the primordial world in the same realm. They are far from being our opponents. This is the price of fast cultivation speed. Their battle power is relatively low.


    Phoenix strode into the ¡°ERMI¡¯s potion shop.¡±


    At the front desk of the shop, the boss was an old man. He was wearing the presbyopic glasses invented by Emperor Messiah. He seemed to be reading a black leather newspaper. On the shelf were potion sequences that were densely packed on the table.


    this aura is extremely familiar. I remember now. It¡¯s the evil god of Cthulhu ¡­


    She raised her eyes. just like those professionals, they seem to be small Cthulhu evil gods. Has this world been invaded by Cthulhu? ¡±


    She stopped there for a few seconds, chose a potion bottle, and tried to pass the money. The old man shook his head and spoke to her in a language she didn¡¯t understand, pointing to a few affordable potion bottles.

 Chapter 225

    ?


    Chapter 225: Chapter 222 fight


    Translator: 549690339


    She nodded and chose to buy a potion bottle pointed out by the other party. She came to a dense forest outside the town and sat down, starting to examine it.


    How profound was her vision?


    &Nbsp; he was able to sense the power system of this world in an instant and merge the evil God¡¯s body structure into his body to cultivate. The evil god then became the high and mighty ruler!


    They believed in evil gods and gained power from them.


    &Nbsp; they obtained power while they were alive, and as the price and Exchange for that power, their corpses would be sent to the evil god. The evil God¡¯s organs that they had cultivated for their entire lives would become stronger and return to the evil god.


    ¡°Back then, an evil god from another world invaded the Magus world ¡­ And this place was probably the lair of the evil god! I¡¯ve come to the evil God¡¯s main world, and this place is filled with the evil God¡¯s believers and clansmen!¡±


    they might be invading other worlds from here, including the Sorcerer world ¡­ If I reveal my world¡¯s coordinates now, it might be the same as the Magus world and the ancient desolate world being invaded by evil gods ¡­¡±


    She felt her blood run cold.


    In an instant, she had the urge to escape.


    This world was a terrifying conspiracy.


    ¡°First, I¡¯ll learn the language of their world.¡± She took a deep breath and started to visualize the heaven and earth.


    BOOM!


    The divine sense that belonged to his own cultivation system covered the entire town in the distance, sensing their incense, language, joy, anger, sorrow, and joy. Gradually, he understood the language of this world.


    She stood up and slowly left the town. She walked on the road with small steps.


    is this the civilization of a foreign world? novel, interesting, and unbelievable. It¡¯s truly a journey full of surprises, and I am about to begin my journey to this world and explore the footprints of their civilization.¡±


    Suddenly, her gaze shifted to a certain lush forest.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The air was distorted as if something was making a terrifying vibration.


    In the depths of the forest, the ground was covered in blood. Students were lying on the ground, soaked in blood. The bodies of the grandmasters of combat, astrologers, and magic swordsmen all had deep fear in their eyes. They could not believe that they had lost their young lives.


    The blonde teacher who had led the team earlier was already covered in blood. He was standing in front of the remaining two students and was fending off a huge monster that was covered in red.


    The only student left of the two seemed to be a pair of beautiful twin girls. Their bodies trembled slightly as they looked at the monster in front of them. A fear that surged from the depths of their hearts took over their bodies.


    this is the legendary hidden profession, flesh manipulator. Such an enemy ¡­ How could we have won!¡±


    Bang Bang Bang!


    The golden-haired teacher waved his brown staff and attacked the terrifyingly strong figure, causing bright sparks to fly.


    time flies and has destroyed generations of epic heroes. You¡¯re already more than 500 years old, and you¡¯ve witnessed three generations of Kings and protected them from ruling the kingdom ¡­ But now, you¡¯re already old, and bringing the younger generation of students out to gain experience will be the end of your life.¡± The Scarlet monster looked at the blonde teacher in front of it quietly.


    This golden-haired teacher was a Level-7 epic hidden professional, fire astrologer pek, who was as powerful as him.


    This was the strongest Man in the Federick Kingdom, and also the principal of the Holy Firefly Academy! If he fell, the Nightingale Kingdom of the undead would soon conquer the Federick Kingdom.


    Hu ¡­ Hu ¡­


    PEI ke gasped for breath and stood up. He looked at the newly promoted epic professional and said, ¡± I won¡¯t die today. Even if I die, I¡¯ll drag you with me.


    ¡°Is this your decision?¡± He looked at the man who still looked middle-aged. This epic hero who had lived for more than 500 years was regarded as a God by the country.


    And today, he was going to end it here.


    Daolord Phoenix¡¯s eyes were cold. She shook her head and continued to move forward calmly.


    Not far away, Peiker roared, ¡± my strength is only at the 3rd level of my peak. Otherwise, how could a young man who has just entered the epic stage be my opponent? ¡±


    you at your peak, the legendary man Peiker, only had three times your current combat power? ¡± The flesh manipulator was disappointed.


    PEI ke was stunned.


    this is a brand-new potion profession system, which has been introduced by a genius of our Nightingale. The combat power of our country¡¯s future professions will be five levels higher than the current ones. The new potion era is coming, not the era of your old epics.


    He smiled calmly and reached out his hand.


    however, before you die, you¡¯ll more or less counterattack. Peiker, as a benevolent epic hero who has protected the kingdom for 500 years, you¡¯re too old-fashioned and treasure every student of yours too much. Otherwise. you wouldn¡¯t have been ambushed by me ¡­ Now, I¡¯ll let you see how you¡¯ll be surrounded and killed by your own students.¡±


    Hualala!


    On the ground, the corpses of the students slowly stood up and walked over unsteadily.


    ¡°Furthermore, I will not kill you! I¡¯ve specially kept your two favorite students so that they can only be ravaged by me in front of you.¡± He revealed an evil and lecherous gaze.


    The twin sisters behind him started to tremble.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look, I¡¯ll be fine in the blink of an eye.¡±


    A pair of fair and delicate palms appeared silently in a strange way and covered the eyes of the two girls at the same time.


    Bang!


    The next second, the hands covering their eyes were released.


    In front of them, the flesh manipulator, one of the world¡¯s most powerful epic professionals, had been smashed into the ground. Only his head was left, and it was looking at them angrily.


    although a massacre is inevitable, I hate being tortured and killed. Dignity is something that every life must have. Playing with corpses, being cunning and sinister, and your red monster body ¡­ It made me recall some bad memories.¡± The woman looked at him calmly. I¡¯ve confined the soil here and it will stay here for a month.


    She turned around and left, not caring about the people behind her, as if it was a trivial matter on the side of the road.


    The two twin sisters and the blonde-haired pek widened their eyes in shock. They looked at her in disbelief, at the strangely dressed woman who had just given her a few coins.


    That was an existence at the epic realm! He was one of the most powerful existences under level eight God!


    Today¡¯s battle would affect the distribution of power in the entire magic potion era. The epic professional Peiker was ambushed and killed. With this, a war and invasion would break out across the entire land. They could already imagine the dark suffering their country would face in the future ¡­


    But now! Such a bizarre and funny thing had suddenly happened. A powerful epic professional had been smashed into the ground in a strange way, leaving only his head exposed ¡­


    It was like children playing in the mud.


    ¡°You are ¡­¡± PEI ke¡¯s voice was extremely respectful.


    ¡°You guys can leave. Don¡¯t follow me.¡± Daolord Phoenix continued to move forward slowly. I¡¯ve already been discovered and will be found soon. I¡¯ll try to communicate with them.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been discovered? Is there an enemy chasing after you?¡± Yes, sir! Peiker quickly replied respectfully, ¡± the Federick Kingdom is extremely powerful. Sir, you saved me, so we will do our best to protect you. Please come to our capital as a guest. As for communication, we have very powerful politicians who can help with the negotiations ¡­


    Phoenix shook her head and continued forward.


    However, before she could take two steps, the familiar aura suddenly trembled in the next second. The clouds in the sky stirred, and a voice transmission that was separated by countless mountains slowly descended, ¡± the great existence from the other world ¡­


    ¡°Medusa?¡±


    Daolord Phoenix¡¯s mind trembled slightly when she heard this voice.


    She suddenly realized that she had not entered the main world of the evil God¡¯s lair, but had returned to the Sorcerer world. However, a thousand years later, Medusa had already transformed into the Cthulhu evil god, and this once familiar world was completely changed beyond recognition ¡­


    This was the Sorcerer world a thousand years later.


    Could this voice be ¡­ A Demon God?


    Beside him, PEI ke was trembling all over and was on the verge of fainting!


    This voice belonged to the legendary Supreme Demon God, Medusa. She was an eternal existence that guarded the gate to the underworld. All of the potion professionals believed in this ancient and great existence. They obtained their own power from her ¡­ He had once heard this Supreme Demon God¡¯s voice when he broke through to the epic realm and set up a summoning array to pray for potions.


    However, this Supreme demonic god had called this woman in strange clothes by her name ¡­ A great being.


    Only the other worlds could be called great existences by the demon gods ¡­ The gods that had descended.


    He was well-read in history, and his mind suddenly jolted. In his shock, he recalled the historical records of the ¡®spear of the flourishing witch¡¯, the last god of the Otherworld that had descended to this world.


    [ year 836 of the kingdom of Babylon, the Cthulhu evil god descended and invaded the world. The people were plunged into misery and suffering. The sorcerers world worked together to resist it. After hundreds of years, the Cthulhu evil god was killed, and the sorcerers ¡®era was also destroyed. ]


    ¡°We ¡­ Hurry up and run!¡±


    PEI ke¡¯s voice trembled uncontrollably, and his legs went soft. This had a terrifying impact on his world view. He quickly pulled his two disciples and strode forward.


    teacher, someone is attacking her. It¡¯s a woman. Should we help ¡­ The two disciples quickly said.


    ¡°No! Our country can¡¯t help you!¡± He growled and quickly pulled the two of them away. His mind had already exploded. He clearly understood that he was not escaping from life, but was drawn into an even more terrifying Whirlpool of death!


    His mind was trembling and he was almost going crazy.


    How long has it been?


    How long had it been since the disaster?


    It had been about a thousand years ¡­


    A thousand years ago, a God from a different world descended and destroyed the Sorcerer Kingdom¡¯s civilization. The Babylonian mythology of ancient times was once brilliant. Now, another god has descended to our world. Is he going to destroy this magic medicine era?


    The gears of the world were spinning violently.


    A new terrifying era was about to arrive!


    the battle between the various magic medicine kingdoms might have ended. We are about to face an incomparably terrifying existence together.


    Will we be able to survive the waves of this catastrophe?


    His entire body trembled, and his mind was on the verge of collapse.


    ¡­¡­.


    ¡°God, where did you come from?¡± Medusa¡¯s divine sense surged slightly, and she sent out a thought again.


    This was a communication between souls that transcended language.


    The Phoenix was silent for a moment. She looked at Medusa and suddenly smiled faintly. I am a Daoist from the primordial world. I have traveled through the heavens and passed by this place. This is the first time I have seen an evil creature like you. You are chaotic, furious, evil, dark ¡­ Why don¡¯t I bring you back to the primordial world and suppress you for 3000 years to wash away your sins? then, I¡¯ll let you out.¡±


    ¡°Suppress me? Just because you¡¯re a god? Hehe ¡­¡±


    She slowly lowered her eyes and crossed a thousand miles with a single step.


    ¡°Ta!!!¡± ¡°Ta!!!¡±


    Two loud footsteps seemed to come from the sky, shaking the earth.


    Not far away, in the countless towns and cities near the mountain range, everyone in the kingdom subconsciously raised their heads and looked at the vast giant in the sky. It was a huge and elegant snake-haired Banshee with a Black Halo all over her body. She was striding over quickly.


    BOOM!


    A white palm as large as a mountain bent down and pressed down.


    God from another world, descending to our world is the worst choice you¡¯ve ever made. We¡¯re no longer as weak and easily bullied as we were in the past. We¡¯ve already dismembered the last heavenly God who descended. and even occupied his body. If I can blow you up now, will that vast energy allow me to become. God ¡­


    Medusa immediately sneered. She was bold and fearless.


    She had great ambitions. If she had not been unwilling to vindicate herself with the body of Cthulhu, she would have replaced Ermin as a God.


    Phoenix had long since dodged the palm. She stood on the mountain range to the side and looked at her enemy from more than a thousand years ago.


    Medusa¡¯s entire body exuded an elevated aura, but she did not recognize her. She took large strides forward and looked down at her tiny figure. a mere God!! I¡¯ll beat you up in the same realm and force you to come down to the mortal world.¡±


    Ermin told her that she didn¡¯t have the combat experience of a God. She might not be able to win even if she was one level higher than her opponent. But she knew that if someone descended to the mortal world with their real body, they would definitely leave a flaw and expose their body in front of other gods. Other gods could take the opportunity to attack them in the void!


    Medusa was forcing her to descend to the mortal world first.


    Medusa, we meet again ¡­


    Phoenix muttered in her heart. She knew the other party¡¯s intention.


    She knew how terrifying Cthulhu was. If it was really a mortal body used by an ordinary God to walk in the mortal world among the level Seven Gods of the same realm, it might really be blown up by her. She could only let her main body come down to the lower realm to fight!


    The highest level of power in the mortal world was Level Seven epic and the heavenly Emperor realm, and Cthulhu was almost invincible at this level.


    however, my real entity of Pangu has also walked another path. I¡¯m a Dao-body dual cultivator now, so why should I fear you? ¡± Daolord Phoenix¡¯s heart was calm.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Her body grew inch by inch and turned into a giant, as huge as the evil god of Cthulhu.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Medusa¡¯s hair was like a long snake, dancing wildly behind her head. A look of disbelief appeared on her face. this is the cultivation system and civilization of the Otherworld. It has a combat form, but it can actually change its body shape and size freely? ¡±


    even a mortal walking in the mortal world has combat power comparable to the Cthulhu evil god ¡­ Is this the power of a God?¡±


    Medusa looked over.


    In the vast mountains, there was a cold beauty in ancient costume standing.

 Chapter 226

    ?


    Chapter 226: Chapter 225-the original Demon God Medusa


    Translator: 549690339


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Xu Zhi was sitting on the roof of his little house, holding a huge parasol under the warm golden sun. He was lying on a chair, drinking an ice-cold Phoenix spirit tea by his side, as if he was on a vacation under the sun on the beach. From time to time, he would look at the battle between two girls the size of junior high school students on the 100-acre sand plate not far away.


    ¡°The moment Phoenix entered, they really started fighting ¡­ It¡¯s quite a spectacular sight.¡±


    However, their speed and movements were too fast. Xu Zhi still watched the scene of them fighting through the intelligent sub-brain. the real entity of Pangu fighting the Cthulhu evil god. It reminds me of the calabash Brothers fighting the Transformers!


    In fact, it was a good opportunity for him to see what the two masterminds behind closed-door cultivation had achieved after thousands of years of crazy research. After all, as invincible existences in their respective worlds, it was not a long-term plan without fighting and opponents.


    Since Phoenix was trying to find a way out, he would let her come to the Sorcerer world and find her old rival.


    At this moment, the Phoenix¡¯s Pangu true form was the same as di Qi¡¯s. The nine revolutions mysterious art had also created its own path and improvement.


    Di Qi¡¯s eight-armed true form of Pangu could use all kinds of divine Emperor¡¯s magic arts with its eight arms, while the Phoenix¡¯s body did not have eight arms, so it was still in its original form, and it did not fight in close combat.


    After all, the nine revolutions mysterious art was known for its immortality and regeneration. Its defensive power was amazing, but it didn¡¯t have a terrifying combat power. Physical fists were not too strong.


    Therefore, she had the same idea as di Qi. With her amazing talent and a long time, she chose to dual cultivate two meridians, body cultivation for defense and Dao cultivation for attack!


    ¡­¡­


    On the ground, mountains collapsed and trees were toppled. Gradually, the ground turned into wolves.


    you guys, the aftershock might kill you ¡­ Daolord Phoenix lowered her head slightly and extended her hand.


    Huala!


    PEI ke, who was running on the ground, and his two disciples were taken into her internal space.


    ¡°And me!¡±


    One of the heads on the ground cried out in panic.


    Phoenix ignored him and looked at Medusa with a grave expression.


    The battle between di Qi and Dao Changsheng was extremely terrifying. Di Qi¡¯s body contained an entire world as his power source, which made her realize how terrifying the real entity of Pangu was! However, Cthulhu¡¯s terrifying past had also left her with a lingering fear.


    At this moment, she might not be able to win against two heaven-defying existences at the same realm!


    After all, she could only fight at the heavenly Emperor realm. If a primordial chaos Saint tore the space and descended to the mortal world to kill Medusa, he would expose his true body in front of Ermin, and that might be the opportunity for Ermin to kill her!


    She and a snake-haired demoness with a strange beauty stood opposite each other. They were two world-shaking Giants.


    ¡°Internal space? What kind of cultivation system was this? This is unimaginable.¡±


    Medusa was very surprised to see her gather a few people into her body, but she suddenly laughed and said, ¡± ¡°As a God who travels the universe, would he also care about the lives of mortals? You, a God, are very compassionate. Is that why you want to suppress me, an unpardonable evil demon?¡±


    She sneered and took a step forward.


    Boom ¡­ ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The two giants that blotted out the sky and covered the earth began to fight each other with streams of light circulating around them.


    ¡°Flower of death!¡±


    In the darkness, a large number of exquisite black roses flew out. Each of them spiralled with sharp thorns, giving off a sense of terrifying sharpness that could destroy everything.


    Medusa was a fusion creature, and Cthulhu was originally a magic creature. Although it was immortal, every part of its body was a powerful sorcerer. When gathered together, the power of its sorcery could crush any life.


    After she took control of the body, her combat power had long surpassed that of the Cthulhu evil god.


    ¡°Heavens!¡±


    what¡¯s that!?


    that face, the tail of. snake. the body of. human, and the dancing snake hair.. ¡®ve seen it in the mythical Atlas before. It¡¯s the legendary ancient creature Medusa that guards the gate to the underworld in the legends, the demonic god of the origin of all things ¡­


    as for the other woman, she¡¯s dressed weirdly, as if she doesn¡¯t belong to this world. Who is she? ¡±


    On the ground, countless kingdoms were in an uproar. The kingdom of the dead, the human kingdom, and the half-Beast Kingdom had seen the terrifying scene. Many powerful warriors with Level 7 epic professions rushed over from all the kingdoms.


    this is the legendary Medusa!!! Peiker was hidden in his inner world, looking at the snake-haired Banshee with a dazed expression. it¡¯s known as the world¡¯s land of magic medicine! The demonic god of the origin of all things! ¡°The power of our professionals and the magical beasts in the world are all obtained by worshiping this ancient and eternal world ¡­ He¡¯s clearly a demigod like us! However, we can¡¯t bear it just by looking at her!¡±


    Compared to other Level Seven life forms, even though they were on the same level, they were no longer on the same level.


    Medusa, at this moment, had experienced thousands of years. The body tissues in her body were all at the level of a level four wizard, and there were even many level five, six, and even seven epic-level body tissues.


    How could a single rank 7 epic be comparable to her?


    In addition, for the past thousand years, her body had been dying and changing constantly. However, the energy from the deaths of the powerhouses had been fed back into her body to achieve the greatest efficiency.


    Ermin was the ruler of the underworld and collected souls. Medusa was the origin Demon God and collected bodies. This was double the efficiency of the magic potion era.


    Over the past 1000 years, not only had Ermin collected the energy of a primordial chaos Saint, but Medusa had also collected the energy of a primordial chaos Saint and stored it. However, the power she needed was too great. One primordial chaos Saint was only one-ten-thousandth of the energy!


    In other words, she would need the power of 10000 primordial chaos Saints to break through!


    PEI ke stood there and looked at the world outside. Even as an epic Emperor who had lived for more than 500 years, he could not help but sweat profusely. . can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve seen a legendary ancient being in action in my lifetime. And now, I¡¯m in the body of a God ¡­


    The two students next to him were the elder sister Allie and the younger sister Mickey. They were wearing mini-skirts and pantyhose, with curvaceous figures and beautiful faces. They slowly woke up on the grass.


    Allie stood up and opened her eyes to see a golden sun in the center. my God!! Where was the outside? It was a sun! There are nine Worlds revolving around it, and we¡¯re actually in one of them! What kind of world rule is this!¡±


    ¡°And these plants and animals seem to be species from another world! It¡¯s too exaggerated and amazing!¡± Mickey was also amazed. Her mind was blank, as if she had just experienced a wonderful adventure in a Fairyland in her dreams.


    The twin girls were gifted and were already Grade 5 professionals, but their minds were blank.


    the sun in the center is a God. There¡¯s actually a great world in the body of this God, and he¡¯s the center of the sun. PEI ke slowly explained.


    As an epic Emperor who had lived for more than 500 years and experienced three dynasties and countless ups and downs, he naturally woke up earlier than the other two. He had just sent out his consciousness to sense the sun when he instantly fell to the ground. That terrifying God aura was enough to instantly crush the legs of an epic expert.


    The difference of one realm was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    Hualala!


    As the two ancient existences fought, countless experts from various countries secretly rushed over. Even the half-gods that had been hidden for a thousand years all appeared.


    Peiker looked at one of the epic emperors who had arrived and suddenly said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s our country¡¯s third king, baphoen. He¡¯s the hero in human epics who suppressed the invasion of the Northwest mountains of the half-orcs and fought against three half-orc emperors alone. He suppressed an era of humans and is still alive? I was worried that if I died, our Kingdom would be destroyed. If this ancient existence of ours is still alive, then our Kingdom can still be saved ¡­¡±


    Allie suddenly opened her mouth and exclaimed, ¡± ¡°Oh my God! I¡¯ve Seen That Face Before in the undead Empire¡¯s Chronicles! It was the first emperor of the kingdom of undead, Wyndham. That super old monster attacked the undead knight Albert back then and stole the professional potion formula of the Necromancer. He then established the kingdom of undead and created the undead race. He was actually still alive? If you don¡¯t return to the embrace of the netherworld, is it because you don¡¯t want to be one of the subordinate gods of the netherworld?¡±


    that face belongs to the legendary eighth-generation half-orc monarch. He¡¯s still alive?! Just how many secrets are hidden in history?¡± Millie also shouted excitedly and joined the discussion.


    They had even forgotten that their peers from other Academies had died in front of them.


    History was gradually revealing the truth in front of them ¡­


    For thousands of years, it had been an era of heroes.


    Many epic emperors ruled over the world, and many heroes rose. Some of them gradually died of old age, and some of their souls chose to belong to the netherworld to live longer. However, no one would have thought that some of them were still living in the dark, hibernating to extend their lifespans.


    At this moment, PEI ke was not the only one who was shocked. Many ancient epic professional heroes walked out and looked at the sky in fear.


    ¡°So terrifying. Is this the eternal ancient existence that gave us the ¡®magic potion¡¯, the source of our power, the demon God Medusa?¡±


    Countless hidden ancient existences sighed and looked at the torn Sky with shock. It was too powerful ¡­ That terrifying might was so oppressive that it made it hard for one to breathe.


    Each of them was a hero of their era, but they couldn¡¯t help but feel a little dizzy from fear. They suddenly felt lucky that they could sleep in various ways until today and witness such a terrifying battle in this great era. Perhaps the epic emperors of their respective eras could compete for their dreams together and start a Great War.


    a God from another world has descended ¡­ Perhaps in the future, it will be another era of great power.¡±


    Some people looked at the beauty in the ancient costume. The terrifying Tao technique was all-encompassing. Rays of brilliant light circulated, but they seeped into their hearts like shadows, making them feel fear.


    perhaps, all of us here will die for real. No one will survive ¡­ It will repeat the mistakes of the Babylonian mythological civilization a thousand years ago.¡± Someone asked nervously.


    ¡°The hymn of humanity is the hymn of history.¡± Someone smiled and suddenly thought of a saying from ancient times. The ancient Hero King from the Sumerian mythology had once run through the history of Babylon.


    but perhaps it¡¯s a disaster, but it¡¯s also an opportunity, giving us the opportunity to become gods. We¡¯ve sealed ourselves in dust, isn¡¯t it for the opportunity to become gods? ¡±


    They were clearly world-shaking reclusive existences, ancient epic emperors who had accumulated their strength for thousands of years, but they felt a terrifying pressure on everyone¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°We used to sleep and sleep in various ways, but what¡¯s the point of waking up? There¡¯s nothing we can do but wait.¡±


    They looked back at the battle, but no one said anything. The atmosphere was heavy.


    ¡°Everyone knows that Demon God Medusa and Empress Ermin are the most powerful existences in this world. If even they can¡¯t resist, then our world will ¡­


    Destruction.


    ¡­..


    The sky was shaking.


    The mountain range was being torn apart, trees were being toppled, and large groups of animals were fleeing out of the mountain range, but they were drowned by the terrifying attacks.


    Gradually, the ground began to melt, and it collapsed layer by layer, as if it had turned into a field of bright red lava. It became a high-temperature zone, like a huge, deep, arc-shaped pit.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The two earth-shaking ancient existences were fighting with all their might.


    Not only did they have boundless battle prowess, but their endurance was also extremely long. Their recovery and defensive abilities were terrifying to the point that it made one¡¯s heart tremble. They were all known as near-undying existences.


    Cthulhu, reborn from a drop of blood, Pangu golden body, with the support of a world in his body, was constantly reborn.


    They had all thought that they were invincible in the same realm and immortal, but they had not expected to meet an opponent who was on par with them. This battle lasted for a day and a night.


    Gradually, Medusa¡¯s strength was exhausted.


    Yes, her combat power was not inferior to the real entity of Pangu. However, although the Phoenix could not come down to the mortal world personally, she could still help him in secret. As the power source of the real entity of Pangu, a Sage of origin could not be exhausted.


    Medusa¡¯s power, on the other hand, did not have an eternal power source.


    the origin Demon God is going to be defeated.


    Despair gradually appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes. This God from the Otherworld was too terrifying, and the origin Demon God who had given the world power was not a living God after all.

 Chapter 227

    ?


    Chapter 227: Concept


    Translator: 549690339


    The earth shook violently.


    All the kingdoms on the earth, including the sovereigns and emperors not far away, felt a boom in their minds. Their bodies were numbed and they couldn¡¯t use any strength.


    The entire battlefield turned into a huge circular arc, and the ground turned into fiery red lava. Rings of intense ripples spread out continuously, as if it was a blazing and dazzling golden sea of lava.


    Bang!


    The two giants on the ground separated in the sea of heat.


    A black shadow was instantly sent flying, crossing half of the country¡¯s territory and crashing into the green Mountains. As the dust dispersed, the figure gradually became clear. It was the origin Demon God Medusa.


    Her entire body was trembling slightly, and red blood dripped silently from every part of her broken skin to the ground.


    ¡°As expected of a God from another world! I was actually defeated. This is a true expert ¡­¡±


    Her voice was low, but there was a hint of excitement and a high fighting spirit. speaking of gods, I¡¯ve only met two. Cthulhu, the evil god with a chaotic will, has no strong fighting consciousness at all. The other one is the young heavenly God Phoenix in the land of gods. It¡¯s so weak that it makes one¡¯s hair stand! You¡¯re the real opponent!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad either.¡±


    Daolord Phoenix was silent for a moment as she calmly healed the wound on her arm. your combat talent is indeed terrifying in the same realm ¡­ However, it¡¯s a Demon God like you who wants to suppress you for 5000 years to wash away your sins!¡±


    She knew that Medusa was a complete lunatic. She had not changed in a thousand years, just like how she had crazily challenged the Cthulhu evil god in the past. The closer she was to death, the more excited she became.


    She had a cold personality and could not understand Medusa¡¯s madness.


    ¡°Ta!¡±


    The beauty in ancient costume took a step forward and said, ¡± I will bring you back to the primordial world and guard the Mount Putuo of China to the South for 3000 years!


    At that moment, Medusa could no longer stand up.


    Phoenix, on the other hand, was approaching Medusa step by step. She was extremely vigilant. She knew very well that once she got close to the seriously injured Medusa, Ermin would definitely tear the space apart and descend to the mortal world to attack her!


    What she had to do was to be on guard.


    Furthermore, he had taken the opportunity to kill her real body!


    The two sides would definitely unleash all their trump cards and all their magical powers in this instant. It was either you die or I die!


    This was a battle between assassins. Whoever descended to the mortal world first and exposed themselves to the other party¡¯s line of sight would suffer a fatal blow from another god, Pear Blossom in the storm!


    Tap tap ¡­


    One step, two steps.


    Daolord Phoenix slowly walked forward.


    Whoosh ¡­


    Suddenly, the space around them started to shake, and a huge hole appeared. It was as if an ancient being had descended, and a boundless aura filled the air. The sky trembled as countless silver dots of light appeared.


    Whoosh-


    A snow-white arm descended from the air, shaped like a lotus flower. It pressed gently in the air, and waves of ripples spread out, forming a strange vibration that attacked the real entity of Pangu.


    This was ermine¡¯s basic spell, ripple shock.


    She could not allow Medusa to be taken away. Even if she was at a disadvantage and was exposed to the enemy, she could only do her best to resist the other party¡¯s terrorist attack and, in one go, withstand the pressure and blow up the other party!


    she really did break through. If I didn¡¯t force her to attack first and see her true strength, I would have lost ¡­ Phoenix¡¯s heart sank. Her voice was clear as she began to slowly attack.


    ¡°Ermine¡¯s personality is still the same. She¡¯s willing to expose herself in danger to save people, but once she makes the first move, the weakness of her attack will be exposed to me! Furthermore, it can follow her attack and track her down, destroying her true body!¡±


    Shua!


    Within his inner world, a dazzling Golden Phoenix rose into the air, erupting with terrifying energy.


    A fiery red light turned into a divine flame with a five-colored glaze light. Her magic power was exhausted in an instant, and she turned into her most powerful Tao technique, crossing the space to attack.


    No one held back.


    They would definitely lose if they held back. The two level eight gods were trying their best to kill each other!


    Whoosh-


    The world suddenly turned white.


    ¡°Heavens! Has the world been destroyed?¡±


    ¡°We ¡­¡±


    The entire Magus world, all the countries, and all the people around the world looked up. Before they could cry out in pain, they saw a vast white world, and the sky and earth were turned upside down.


    The sorcery and the Taoist skills collided, and it was as if the world had lost its sound.


    Lalalalala ¡­


    After the white light, there were circles of colorful ripples. They spread out heavily in the shock, and in an instant, they destroyed the entire nearby land. Gravel, trees, and animals were turned into nothingness.


    The light continued for an unknown amount of time before finally stopping. The earth returned to its calm state, leaving behind only a deathly silence.


    Who won?


    Everyone¡¯s minds were blown.


    When he looked over again, the towering beauty had disappeared. Only the original Demon God Medusa, who was bathed in blood, stood quietly in place, her eyes tired.


    The Emperor of the underworld, Ermin, won?


    Countless people were overjoyed.


    Medusa stood up and disappeared from the spot, leaving behind a hoarse voice. it¡¯s a lose-lose situation! ¡°This is our first contact with a foreign world. All the countries in the world are preparing for war. The evil god invasion from a thousand years ago might descend upon this era again!¡±


    Countless people felt their blood run cold.


    ¡­¡­


    In the internal space.


    Ermin was seriously injured, and blood was flowing out of the corner of her mouth. Her voice gradually became cold. according to reason, the combat power of a mid-level God and a low-level God should be more than ten times different. Even if I¡¯m at a great disadvantage, I can still destroy the other party. But my defense was right. The other party¡¯s combat power is really against the natural order, and it¡¯s enough to fight across levels!


    Phoenixes were creatures with four genes. Before, they didn¡¯t cultivate, so they were like beasts. That was why they were chased like crazy. Now, after cultivating, they could easily defeat Ermin, who was an ordinary God with two genes.


    Although the Phoenix¡¯s cultivation level was one level lower, she had the advantage of being the first to attack and her heaven-defying battle prowess made up for this battle, resulting in both sides suffering heavy losses.


    the other party is also severely injured. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have escaped from this world. Ermin¡¯s face was cold and elegant. She said to Medusa, ¡± ¡°Furthermore, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m seeing things, but the other party¡¯s aura seems vaguely familiar.¡±


    Ermin¡¯s voice gradually returned to the depths of the underworld. I need to recuperate for a while to recover from my injuries. The other party may not give up and come to this world again to launch the next War of the Gods!


    Ermin slowly sat down cross-legged.


    What flashed in her eyes were the living beings of this world, the masses.


    Her teacher Grantham had handed the position of king of Babylon to her, and she had shouldered an extremely heavy mission. Charlot, Lucy ¡­ The lives of the Wizards of an era were on her shoulders. She had to protect them from the wizard era to the magic potion era a thousand years later.


    She had already dedicated her life to this lovely land.


    Medusa was also severely injured, and she slowly returned to the bottom of the deep sea and fell into a deep sleep. another world? Finally, there¡¯s something new. If the other party can descend upon our world, it doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t descend upon the other party¡¯s world!¡±


    Her eyes flickered, and she caught a glimpse of the teleportation array. crossing space seems to be an ability that even gods have ¡­ Could it be that it¡¯s related to space and is trying to locate the real world?¡±


    A few days later, she began to research on this aspect.


    It was not that the Sorcerer world did not have an internal space. The demon¡¯s convenience was space. She continued to study it, as if she had opened the door to a new world. She began to study it in a daze.


    the principle of a God tearing open space to descend doesn¡¯t seem to be complicated. The only thing that is needed is the location of the real world, forming a space tunnel with a small space, and the power of a God ¡­ When Ermin awakens, let her try it. ¡±


    Medusa¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold and bloody light. it will take too long for me to become a God. If I can invade another world, that world has endless lives and powerful people ¡­


    She had always been cold-hearted, different from Ermin. She didn¡¯t care about the lives of others and even had the idea of descending into the other world.


    Wizards were a group of people who pursued the truth and knowledge. AIER had given up the ideas of the wizard era a thousand years later, but she had never given up. She still guarded the last glory of the Wizards.


    She was never afraid of death, she was only afraid of stopping her pursuit of truth.


    And what was ¡­ Truth?


    In her mind, the scene of the God of creation¡¯s descent appeared again in a daze. The giant youth¡¯s figure was bathed in divine light. With a stretch of his hand, the world¡¯s time changed, and flowers bloomed in the warm spring.


    ¡°That is the truth, it is the truth.¡±


    In the past 1000 years, the ultimate goal that she had been pursuing had gradually overlapped with the figure of that indescribable eternal creation.


    ¡°The ultimate goal that we Magi pursue all our lives, perhaps it¡¯s ¡­ I¡¯ll replace the wizardry¡¯s will and search for it. I¡¯ll explore the legendary Supreme existence.¡±


    ¡­..


    BOOM!


    The entire primordial world trembled slightly.


    A terrifying giant beauty in ancient costume crossed through time and space. She quickly abandoned her own flesh and blood and filled the nine Heavens, turning them into fertilizer to nourish the plants, animals, and monsters in the nine Heavens.


    She returned to her small body and said calmly, ¡± Ermin, Medusa ¡­ I didn¡¯t think that it would be so coincidental that I would meet you all again. Previously, you all used my hands to continuously break through, and now it¡¯s my turn to use your hands to break through!¡±


    Her expression was calm. She was already seriously injured and was about to be reborn.


    The Phoenix¡¯s heaven-defying talent,¡±Nirvana rebirth,¡± meant that every time it died from a serious injury, it would become stronger after rebirth!


    As long as she could find an opponent in the same realm, she would be able to quickly reach the peak of this realm. The previous rebirth had a huge side effect, which was true death, but now, with the help of the nine revolutions mysterious art, the side effect had been removed.


    after this rebirth and recovery, my cultivation will definitely increase greatly. Then, I¡¯ll go to Ermin and die and be reborn twice. I¡¯ll probably be able to break through to the secondary stage of the primordial chaos Sage. Her expression was calm.


    As long as she continued to break through, she would reach the peak of primordial chaos Saint. Ermin, di Qi, and the others would not be able to cultivate faster than her!


    Her talent was heaven-defying, and only a major realm could stop her!


    ¡°Rising from the ashes ¡­ Let¡¯s start.¡±


    The flames were burning fiercely. She curled up in her golden wings, her expression peaceful, as if she had returned to her mother¡¯s warm embrace.


    Her consciousness was parasitized in the nine Heavens, watching her body gradually weaken and become an egg again. The warm flames seemed to remind her of the warm situation in the arms of the God of creation.


    ¡°I really want to go back to those days.¡±


    She sighed faintly. When her life was undergoing Nirvana and being restarted, she still had some feelings in her heart. Perhaps, this was the only thing that made her stronger after all these years of killing.

 Chapter 228

    ?


    Chapter 228: Traveler


    Translator: 549690339


    After a few more days, the young Phoenix broke out of its shell again. She smiled, ¡± I¡¯m finally reborn.


    She stretched her body. She had just been reborn and was still too weak. Her physical energy was almost exhausted, and she needed a period of time to recuperate before she could return to her peak. However, she suddenly turned her head and saw three blond old men in strange clothes from the Otherworld and her two twin disciples. They were still hiding in the lush forest and shivering.


    Allie had golden hair and was holding a staff in her hand. She hugged her black silk legs and curled up in a shadowy corner of the forest. It must be a dream, a dream!¡±


    Mickey was also curled up into a ball. sister, did we transmigrate to another world? can we still go back? ¡±


    His two disciples were too young and ignorant of the world. This was their first time out on an adventure, and they had already encountered such a bizarre incident. As for their teacher peike, a legendary hero who had lived for more than 500 years, he was also dazed. However, he was calm as if he had accepted his fate. He silently waited for this God to deal with the three of them.


    I was in a hurry and didn¡¯t remember to leave them behind. As a result, I brought them back to the primordial world. Phoenix muttered to herself for a moment before she gently released her inner world. She sat on a wooden chair in the small space and looked at the three people before her.


    great God ¡­


    PEI ke quickly knelt down with the two sisters.


    Phoenix sat on the wooden chair and tapped her fair fingertips. She chuckled and said, celestial Thearch of the Otherworld, tell me about your potion system!


    PEI ke trembled and quickly explained.


    Phoenix listened with great interest and took a sip of tea from time to time. She was intoxicated, as if the door to a new world had been opened.


    The potion system had a huge flaw.


    They had to rely on Medusa as their Foundation, but with a rich variety of professions and seven combinations, there were endless possibilities, and they could even imitate all cultivation systems. Many of the professions in it imitated the previous Magi of the mind, curse, wind, fire, lightning, and other elements. Even their cultivation system of incense might not be impossible to imitate ¡­


    The level of prosperity had already surpassed the Magus world of the past!


    In the past, there were only a few great sovereigns in each era of the Sorcerer world, and they could be counted on one hand.


    In the current magic medicine era, each of the Three Kingdoms had a few epic professionals on the surface to suppress a region, but there were countless powerhouses in hiding.


    The more Phoenix understood, the more amazed she became. it¡¯s simply infinite possibilities. Everyone is a small Cthulhu evil god. Even the geniuses over there now can imitate the Daoist techniques I left behind and deduce the civilization system of our world in reverse. There might even be professions like ¡®Daoist cultivation¡¯!


    It was difficult to cultivate in the primordial world, and there were relatively fewer experts.


    In the Sorcerer world, cultivation was simple, and the strong were relatively more common. There were many of them, and each had their own characteristics.


    furthermore, with Medusa¡¯s personality, she will definitely attack our primordial world. She took a deep breath and her heart felt heavy. She knew how terrifying it was to be remembered by such a powerful transcendent world.


    Traveling through space wasn¡¯t difficult, but it was also extremely simple.


    As long as a God had a train of thought, he would be able to figure it out sooner or later. What he needed was a space, and they had the Rubik¡¯s Cube.


    the coordinates of my world might have been recorded. In less than a hundred years, the Sorcerer world might have the ability to enter our ancient primordial world. Phoenix closed her eyes slightly and pondered for a moment before coming to a conclusion. the war is about to begin.


    She did not rule out war.


    Even the other gods and celestial emperors didn¡¯t reject war!


    This was because only in chaotic times, when one was bathed in blood and a tribulation of heaven and earth was approaching, would celestial emperors have the chance to vindicate Dao and attain primordial chaos!


    it¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect that I would end up in the Sorcerer world when I was going to leave the primordial world and travel around the world, leading to the current situation. She stood up slowly.


    She did not regret it.


    Being able to reach the Magus world was also her greatest opportunity!


    If she went to an unknown world, she might face a God with unknown power. There were too many variables. She might be killed, and she would not have the chance to be reborn.


    As for Ermin, she knew her background. Ermin couldn¡¯t kill her, but she could keep challenging Ermin and getting stronger through Nirvana.


    I can use this to enter the mid-stage of the Saint realm, then the peak of the Saint realm. After that, I can think about the path to level 9.


    A path to becoming stronger had appeared in front of her, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    Normally, it would take a long time for a God to cross a small realm. Ermin had experienced more than 1000 years, but it would probably take another 2000 to 3000 years to become a mid-level God ¡­


    ¡°However, if war breaks out between the two worlds, the primordial world is too weak ¡­ The Western era had just passed, and there was a huge gap between the two. The strongest in the mortal world was only a fifth-level Dao Palace! In the heaven realm, there are only seven heavenly emperors. The other side has been peaceful for thousands of years and is extremely prosperous. They have never suffered any injuries. An extraordinary world and the gods in the netherworld have hundreds of epic emperors and countless legendary experts ¡­¡±


    Daolord Phoenix spent a few days to completely learn the magic medicine system.


    Peiker was a fire astrologer and specialized in fire spells.


    Allie¡¯s class was a Pyromancer, while Mickey¡¯s class was a frostmaster. The twins had a telepathic connection, and together, they had the hidden legendary class: Ice and Fire manipulator.


    After that, the Phoenix had no intention of taking the three of them in, nor did it want to kill them. With a wave of its hand, it threw them into a mountain range outside, leaving them to rely on themselves in this ancient primordial world.


    ¡°Teacher, what should we do ¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we go back?¡±


    The twins held onto their Frostfire staves and wore the black uniform of the Holy Firefly Academy. They looked around at the New World around them. The plants and animals were completely different, novel, and unfamiliar.


    ¡°Just treat it as our previous experience in the Academy.¡± PEI ke took a deep breath, feeling a little lost as well. He comforted his two students and started his journey. you have been cultivating all this time and have not been stained with blood. Consider it a trial in the Academy.


    Following that, they walked along the lush forest. After a few days, they gradually arrived at the bluestone Street.


    In a town at the foot of a mountain, a few wisps of smoke floated up from the kitchen. On a green stone path, two or three children were playing on the street. From time to time, some swordsmen in green robes with long swords on their backs would walk by.


    Not far away, there were teahouses and taverns. From time to time, there would be scholars going in and out. Of course, there were also some beautiful women in the brothels who were soliciting guests. However, they only sold their Arts and not their bodies.


    Suddenly, a child¡¯s voice could be heard.


    three days later, the immortals of the mountain who come once every ten years will come to take in disciples. They will take in geniuses with amazing bone puppets. Those who have the fate of being an immortal can go up the mountain to cultivate and become earth immortal patriarchs ¡®Masters ¡­


    The surroundings were in an uproar.


    Exalted immortal has come to our town to accept disciples?


    ¡°The immortal Dao is extremely difficult to find.¡±


    In the tavern, a swordsman and another swordsman were drinking together. They looked at the commotion outside and said calmly, ¡± the ancestor of the earth level deities, martial God Duan Qianyu, has left the pugilistic world long ago. She has lived in seclusion in the ethereal celestial mountain and planted ginseng fruit trees. She has reached the five states of the Holy Zhi Palace! He once said that the world is too lonely and that he is pointing to the heavens. Is there a God?¡±


    the martial God Duan Qianyu is already a God on earth. He has lived for more than 100 years. Even if there is a rumor in the Jianghu that he has broken through the void and ascended to the celestial world, I would not be surprised.


    Suddenly, a whistling sound came from the side.


    Clang clang clang!


    The sounds of an astonishing battle could be heard.


    Everyone looked over and saw a middle-aged man with a sharp mouth and ape-like cheeks. He held two bone-breaking knives in his hands, and behind him was a swordsman with a big machete in his hand. He was chasing them on the eaves and attacking them by leaping over the eaves and walls.


    he¡¯s the most wanted criminal in the southern Jianghu, Liu chengfeng, the rapist. He¡¯s notorious and everyone has the right to punish him! A swordsman who was drinking suddenly exclaimed and smashed his wine glass. the one chasing us is Linghu Fei from the five moon sword sect!!


    Liu chengfeng was a famous expert in the divine treasure realm. Although Linghu Fei was a young swordsman, he might not be a match for him.


    Liu chengfeng¡¯s Qinggong was very strong. He was laughing as he flew on the roofs and walls. Suddenly, he lowered his head and saw two lovely twin beauties on the street below. His eyes glowed with green light.


    ¡°Not good! He had a prey again. Which family¡¯s daughter was it? How dare you be so bold on the streets and not know how to hide?¡±


    Linghu Fei¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked ahead.


    They were two golden-haired women, dressed in revealing clothes that made people blush. It was simply an insult to their upbringing.


    They were wearing sexy black stockings, dark red high boots, mini skirts, and holding a gray-black staff. They had exotic beauty and were eating candied Haws invented by green vines and all kinds of street food. Their faces were full of happiness as they curiously looked around the streets.


    Huala!


    Liu chengfeng¡¯s eyes were filled with evil. He quickly landed on the ground and was about to take the two away.


    ¡°The two girls, run!¡± The swordsman in the green shirt behind him roared. He knew what a terrible ending it would be for such beautiful twin girls to fall into the hands of that flower thief.


    those two girls, quickly run!!


    ¡°Bastard! In broad daylight, where are the major sects? how could they let such evil thieves act so violently!¡±


    The scholars and swordsmen on the surrounding streets, in the taverns, and in the tea houses couldn¡¯t help but look anxious.


    At this moment, a young Confucian, Hu rennong, strode over with a small white fox on his shoulder. He cried out, ¡± those two girls, quickly Dodge!! The Imperial court will enforce the law and execute the great thief of the pugilistic world!¡±


    This pair of twins also reacted. They put down the candied Haws, and under the stunned gazes of the swordsmen, they slowly waved their staffs in front of them, and chanted at the same time,


    O great demonic god of all things, please hear my prayers. Blazing flames (gentle water flow), please hear my summoning, grade five spell ¡­


    water and fire Dual Flow!!


    BOOM!


    Spiritual fluctuations burst out from the staff. Blue and fiery red swirled and converged, and Liu chengfeng, The Flower Thief of the pugilistic world, was instantly sent flying.

 Chapter 229

    ?


    Chapter 229: The tide of the times


    Translator: 549690339


    Everyone was speechless.


    They were all stunned. This scene was clearly not right.


    What weapons were those two staves? A long-handled wooden club? How could such a terrifying flood of sword Qi be unleashed?


    The entire Street, restaurants, and teahouses were in an uproar as they watched the two beautiful foreign ladies with staffs kill the rapist in an instant.


    ¡°These two swordswomen were dressed so scantily to seduce the rapist and kill him!¡±


    All the swordsmen felt extremely satisfied.


    This was the most wanted criminal in the southern Jianghu-the rapist, Liu chengfeng. He was highly skilled in martial arts and cunning. Countless swordsmen had tried to capture him but failed. Instead-because he held a grudge against him, he had defiled his wife-daughter-and family and died in front of his eyes ¡­


    In the pugilistic world, many swordsmen wanted to eat his flesh and blood Raw, but they didn¡¯t expect him to fall so easily here.


    The teahouses and restaurants were in an uproar.


    This would cause a sensation in the entire Southern Jianghu. Another two new swordsmen of the younger generation had risen to fame by stepping on the corpse of the rapist!


    ¡°These two girls are holding two big wooden sticks. Could they be Some Kind of Heaven-shaking peerless divine weapon? Such might reminds me of the gods of the land, when they pointed their swords at the sky and defeated five hundred Armored Cavalry.¡±


    could he have already entered the fifth Dao Palace realm? ¡±


    that¡¯s impossible. They¡¯re just two little girls. How can they be comparable to the gods of the land? ¡±


    however, they¡¯re dressed weirdly. They¡¯re so hot and bold. In order to seduce a rapist, they¡¯re not afraid of not being able to get married. I can¡¯t help but sigh at how heroic they are in the pugilistic world.


    ¡°In the pugilistic world, we often have names for weapons. Their weapons are unique, so we can call them: Stick woman.¡±


    The crowd was in a heated discussion.


    Meng Mei, who was lying in the dark, was currently eating and drinking in a Tavern on a higher ground. She had come to look for her disciples, Hu rennong, and the little white fox. When she saw the two sexy twins dressed in black silk with staffs in their hands, she was also instantly stunned.


    Hot and bold like seeing a ghost!


    This was clearly a sexy outfit with a Black Silk Short skirt and high boots!


    ¡°Did I f * cking transmigrate?¡±


    She rubbed her eyes and looked down at the street to make sure that she was not mistaken. There were really two beautiful twin mages. A mage versus a pugilist! What kind of f * cking style is this!¡±


    Just as she was about to study the two beautiful golden-haired girls in detail, she suddenly felt a chill run down her spine. She felt the aura of a Celestial Emperor slowly descending, and she turned her head to look.


    She noticed that an old principal, who was dressed like a Magic Academy and holding a brown cane, with short, curly light golden hair and a beautiful mustache, was approaching her silently.


    His consciousness surged and he began to communicate with it.


    ¡°Your Excellency, you must be the great sovereign of this world! I¡¯m the principal of the Holy Firefly Academy, from the federch Kingdom of the Otherworld. I¡¯m a legendary hero who has lived for more than five hundred years. Below me are my two disciples, who have come to your world for a trip ¡­¡±


    The cute girl was speechless.


    There was too much information. She choked for a long time and started to panic.


    She was a super weakling who had never even fought before. Although she felt that this man who claimed to be a legendary hero was weak as a heavenly Emperor, she was far from being his opponent.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Meng Mei stretched out her hand and shook it. She laughed dryly and pointed to the sky, threatening, ¡± I am green vine Mother Earth, in charge of the entire Earth¡¯s dragon vein in this world. I am the ancestor of the earth, and heaven is my disciple!


    Earth demonic god?


    PEI ke was stunned. He tried to understand the translation in her language and suddenly thought of the primogenitor Demon God Medusa.


    He suddenly felt that this world was extremely terrifying.


    Even though she looked weak on average, she wasn¡¯t as simple as she seemed. However, the woman before him was even more terrifying. Her aura was boundless, and it was as if her roots had spread all over the land. She was far from someone he could match up to.


    ¡°You¡¯re from another world?¡± Meng Mei quickly asked, her curiosity overcoming her fear.


    PEI ke did not hide anything and explained.


    After all, when they came to this world, the three of them were alone and their lives were in the hands of the powerhouses of this world. If they concealed it and caused dissatisfaction, they would not be far from death.


    In particular, the mother Earth Ivy in front of him looked too terrifying. It was as vast as an entire piece of land, and it was very likely that its combat strength was not weaker than the origin demonic god Medusa!


    In fact, Peiker was too old. He was more than 500 years old, while the epic Emperor only had a lifespan of 600 years. He was already on the verge of death, or else he would not have been ambushed. His only wish before he died was to find a way for his two disciples to survive in this world.


    ¡°So the daolord came to your world before?¡± After hearing this, the cute girl¡¯s mind went blank. She slowly organized her thoughts and said, ¡± I also had a fight with Medusa and Ermin, and then I accidentally brought you back.


    She was stunned.


    This was an additional plot!


    There was a huge war in the Magus world!


    The three people in front of him had actually crossed over and arrived in the primordial world.


    since you¡¯re here, you should take things as they come. You can rise together with my disciple! Meng Mei laughed. he¡¯s slowly climbing up the ranks and preparing for the reform of the Dragon vein. Our great Zhou Dynasty just happens to need a foreigner with blonde hair and blue eyes to be the state preceptor. You fit the style!


    ¡°The two cute girls of Ice and Fire Mages, as the Imperial astronomer, hold a staff and cast a spell of Ice and Fire to kill those swordsmen with swords! That style must be very exciting.¡±


    PEI ke could not understand a word.


    However, she still chose to listen to the words of this terrifying existence. After all, her combat strength might be comparable to the origin Demon God. Since she could not go back after coming to this world, she could only find a way to survive here.


    Screenshot!


    Screenshot!


    Outside, in the spore colony.


    ¡°Shocking! A true transmigrator, a mage versus a pugilist!¡±


    Meng Mei¡¯s post immediately caused a huge commotion outside.


    Cute girl wants to evolve into. Dragon: ¡± hahaha, isn¡¯t I handsome? my disciple was just about to start something. The great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s reform, and three SSR-tier generals from the other world were summoned by me ¡­ Especially those two cute girls, they¡¯re so cute and innocent. I sleep with them at night, chat with my three best friends, listen to the local customs of their world, and secretly touch their beautiful black silk legs. I¡¯m so satisfied!¡±


    Everyone was instantly shocked. Was a cute girl that flirtatious?


    Damn salted fish, as expected of a living European king!


    However, the sudden appearance of two hot and sexy magician twins among a group of beautiful women in ancient costumes was indeed too out of place. It would not be an exaggeration to treat them as national treasures.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Zhi looked at this scene and felt a little helpless.


    Could this cute girl really be the chosen one? The kind with great fortune?


    daolord Phoenix has already communicated with the heavenly Dao. After all, Ermin has Medusa as her helper, so she needs to find a helper who is as strong as Medusa.


    At this very moment, the nine Heavens had already begun their preparations for war and entered a tense state, but the mortal world was still unaware.


    After all, the combat power of the mortal world was too low to be of any use in the short term, so the focus of attention was naturally not on the mortal world, but the old heavenly gods of the Western era¡¯s heavenly court.


    However, he would also inform Mengmei soon and let her take charge of the matters in the mortal world. He would speed up the progress of cultivation in the mortal world and recover from the destruction of the Western era.


    after all, she can¡¯t fight. This is the only place where she can be of use. Xu Zhi was very indifferent.


    however, the heavenly court would never have thought that the vortex of the tide of the times is none other than Mengmei¡¯s two disciples ¡­ Hu rennong, the little white fox, and the two twin mages.¡±


    The others did not know, not even the Phoenix. Although the location of the teleportation portal was random, there was a high probability that it would appear on a familiar object.


    And what was familiar with the Sorcerer world?


    It was the two sisters from the Magus world!


    They would become the coordinates of the entrance to Medusa¡¯s teleportation portal!


    After all, their teacher peike was already more than 500 years old. By the time they invaded, he would have already died of old age.


    ¡°Will the era end up like this?¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled faintly and looked at the great Confucian, Hu rennong, who was hoping to push forward the reform of the great Zhou imperial court and implement the Dragon vein system. He was working hard with the little white fox.


    Now, their lineup had roped in three guests from another world.


    ¡°They have gathered the civilizations of two worlds. How will they develop? What was stopping them in front of them was the reform of the great Zhou imperial court and the various martial artists of the pugilistic world. What would stop them in the future would be the catastrophe of the heavens and earth of the two worlds ¡­ Can they stop it?¡±


    The tide of another era had begun.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm. The sandbox world above and below his home was about to be connected.


    the orchard war.


    He shifted his gaze and looked at the situation on di Qi¡¯s side. The planet was already covered with plants in the ocean, and even marine animals had appeared. However, they had yet to evolve into amphibians and walk out of the ocean, or even become land creatures.


    However, it was rather strange.


    Di Qi¡¯s protective Dao art was not like the real atmosphere, it could not block out the cosmic rays and radiation, and di Qi did not know about this.


    The entire planet was exposed to cosmic radiation, and it seemed that some kind of strange radioactive life form had appeared.


    a planet contaminated by radiation? ¡± Xu Zhi stood up and began to return to his room. He did not look at the sandpit of the Sorcerer world on the ground. He closed the window, drew the curtains, and began to cultivate in seclusion.


    He was going to start cultivating the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    Because it had been in the hands of the big shots such as Dao Changsheng, di Qi, and Phoenix, it had been perfected and was approaching maturity.


    Xu Zhi said, ¡±


    Zerg sub-brain, pull out the gene bank and integrate the Rubik¡¯s Cube gene into it.

 Chapter 230

    ?


    Chapter 230: Cultivating the nine revolutions mysterious art


    Translator: 549690339


    The Zerg sub-brain¡¯s mechanical voice slowly came, ¡±


    merging in progress. Please make your preparations.


    Xu Zhi felt his entire body go numb and sore. The familiar pain came again, as if he was about to faint. After an unknown amount of time, he came back to his senses and opened his eyes to look at his genetic talent.


    The gene strands were pulled out.


    1. Human genes (immortal talent)


    2. Evil eye gene


    3. Rubik¡¯s Cube gene


    4. Empty


    5. Empty


    ¡­..


    in the blink of an eye, I¡¯ve become a triple-Geno life level. Xu Zhi¡¯s expression became calm. although my level is still very low, my level of life is already very high.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to learn the nine revolutions mysterious art.¡± He sat on the computer and opened a book that the Zerg sub-brain had recorded screenshots for him.


    calculus, from exuberance to baldness ¡±


    He began to study with great interest.


    He didn¡¯t laugh at them before, because he knew that he would have to face such a day sooner or later.


    This was a path that the strong had to take, and no one was an exception.


    ¡°Time flow adjustment, 100 years per day.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    Hualala!


    Instantly, the speed of his thinking and his movements in front of the computer became extremely fast, so fast that he even turned into an afterimage.


    Previously, he had used the identity of ¡± great sovereign Messiah ¡± to enter the Sorcerer world and study the books there. He had learned the knowledge of the entire sorcerer world¡¯s thousand years of civilization with the time flow there, so he naturally did not need to use it now.


    This was because he already had the gift of immortality. He could speed up his lifespan without any side effects. He was not afraid of dying of old age, although he would fall into a deep sleep every once in a while.


    Hualala!


    Wake, sleep, wake.


    One hour ¡­


    Two hours ¡­


    It was equivalent to eight years.


    Only then did Xu Zhi stop what he was doing and begin to confirm that he had learned all the knowledge in this area.


    The nine revolutions mysterious art was based on the system of the primordial world. He naturally learned the existing knowledge of the incense system and thoroughly understood the theory of the nine revolutions mysterious art before he slowly stopped.


    as expected, although I have eternal life, I can¡¯t use acceleration too many times ¡­ Xu Zhi sensed his body and frowned slightly. I used to sleep for four hours a day at a fixed time. Now, it has become five hours ¡­


    However, as he gradually became stronger, he would eventually wake up for 12 hours and sleep for 12 hours.


    This was a huge flaw of the talent for eternal life. However, this method of madly accelerating one¡¯s lifespan was undoubtedly speeding up the time one fell into a deep sleep.


    although I usually sleep ten hours a day, two more hours is nothing. Earth is also a very safe environment, but it is still a hidden danger. I have to find a way to start improving it.


    Xu Zhi stood up and went to the kitchen to wash his face and freshen himself up. Medusa is also trying to find a way to overcome the flaw of her immortal talent. Her sleeping time is ten times longer than mine, but now it has gone from five percent to ten percent. I¡¯ll go and secretly take a look at the results of her research another day.


    Phoenix, on the other hand, had already overcome her innate flaw of eternal life because of the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    Perhaps, if Xu Zhi did not have a way, he could get rid of the immortal talent in human genes and integrate the Phoenix¡¯s rebirth from fire gene into it to get rid of the flaw in this aspect and achieve her way of immortality.


    However, that was only a backup plan.


    However, the genetic talent of rising from the ashes was too heaven-defying. It was the most heaven-defying one among all the current talents. The cultivation speed was terrifying. If he could successfully cultivate the nine revolutions mysterious art and master it, overcoming his talent¡¯s flaw, it would be Xu Zhi¡¯s next gene!


    With this, he could quickly break through to the next realm.


    it¡¯s time to open up an internal space. According to our conversion ratio, when I was a level five life form, my internal space was only twenty cubic meters, and a level six life form¡¯s internal space was two hundred cubic meters.


    This space of 200 cubic meters was equivalent to the size of a suite with five rooms and two halls, but it had to be divided into nine spaces.


    ¡°I¡¯ll first open up the first dantian space.¡± Xu Zhi closed his eyes and activated time acceleration again.


    After a while, he successfully opened it up.


    Without stopping, he opened his first aperture!


    BOOM!


    With a crisp sound, the bone armor buzzed, and a space gradually appeared in his body.


    He continued to open the second aperture and only stopped when he reached the third aperture.


    ¡°The first three revolutions of the nine revolutions mysterious art are very easy to prepare. After all. I¡¯m already at the sixth rank Grotto-heaven realm, the strongest existence under the heavenly Emperor realm. It¡¯s more difficult to deduce and locate it, and it can¡¯t be done so quickly. It¡¯s easy for one¡¯s realm to be unstable, so I¡¯ll have to get used to it first.¡±


    At this moment, the three chakra spaces were already revolving around his central dantian.


    His dantian was twenty cubic meters, and each aperture was also twenty cubic meters ¡­


    Xu Zhi silently looked into his body and felt that he finally had a piece of land that belonged to him.


    On earth, real estate had a time limit, and he finally had a house of his own. Although each one was not big, after all of them had been cultivated, they added up to the size of a five-room and two-hall house.


    However, his nine revolutions mysterious art was incomplete. It was missing the last part. It was just an empty frame without any actual combat power, because there was no sun to be used as the power furnace in his dantian.


    It was like a Gundam without an engine.


    Not only did he not have a power source, but he also had no way to illuminate the nine surrounding worlds and nurture countless living beings in his body to form the true body of Pangu, creating an ecosystem for the living beings in his body.


    the nine revolutions mysterious art requires the sun primordial spirit. Otherwise, he¡¯ll be useless. But I really don¡¯t have a sun primordial spirit, and I can¡¯t find one now. The most suitable one for me is the Phoenix, but the Phoenix can¡¯t be my primordial spirit. Xu Zhi knew that he had no way of dealing with his primordial sun Spirit at the moment, and his nine revolutions mysterious art was a defective product.


    However, he did not mind. He would think of a way in the future. Anyway, the space of the aperture acupoints in his body was too small now. He had no intention of opening a new sandbox in it and reproducing a new world sandbox.


    ¡°But I have to raise something, right? Let¡¯s celebrate. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have wasted so much effort. Then, what should I plant in my body?¡± He used all his mana to open up the internal space and was exhausted. After thinking for a while, he still rode the electric bike out.


    He went to the agricultural furniture store in the county and got a few supplementary lights for the greenhouse. He also got a few batteries and went back to the house.


    Whoosh.


    The plant fill light connected to a battery and placed in the center of the dantian. It emitted a faint light, like a sun, shining on the three surrounding worlds.


    Whoosh!


    Waves of water and soil gushed into the three apertures.


    intelligent sub-brain, reproduce the delicious plants from the Sorcerer world and the ancient primordial world that I¡¯ve previously selected. Put them in and reproduce them.


    A mechanical voice was heard.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Hualala!


    The land began to grow and exude a green aura.


    Before he had the sun primordial spirit, he would just find a few plant supplementary lights and place them in the dantian of the nine revolutions mysterious art. It was a scientific man-made sun!


    I love peace just like the Phoenix. I want to create a small wood World. In the future, I can sit on a chair and eat fruits. It won¡¯t be so troublesome anymore. I can take them out from the internal space to eat at any time. Xu Zhi thought about it and added another animal to this Wood World, the final chicken. When he was hungry in the future, he could catch it a few times and roast it with sorcery. It would also be a wonderful experience.

 Chapter 231

    ?


    Chapter 231: Send this Xiu-er to outer space


    Translator: 549690339


    In the inner world, there was a scene of a vegetable greenhouse.


    In the center was a plant fill light that emitted a bright and gentle light, illuminating the three surrounding pitch-black small worlds.


    The three small worlds were covered in green grass and verdant vegetation. They were only 20 cubic meters of space, and there were even shelves set up for the Emerald green vines to climb up, bloom, and bear fruit.


    ¡°Gugugu!!¡±


    On the grass, there were many croaking final chickens, jumping and jumping all over the mountains and fields. They were very active.


    Xu Zhi had specially set up a one-cubic-meter storage room in each of the three farms, which contained soy sauce, salt, and mineral water ¡­ A series of condiments for the kitchen.


    ¡°Inside my body, there¡¯s such a scene of a flower and fruit farm. I¡¯ve realized a self-sufficient rural ecological environment! In the future, I don¡¯t need to go out to buy rice anymore. I can provide for the food and drink of this foodie in my Orchard.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at ¡± Achilles, ¡± who was eating a bowl of dog food next to him. This was a convergence creature bird, one of the strongest combat forces he had high hopes for in the future.


    it¡¯s just that while I¡¯m cultivating the nine revolutions mysterious art, Mengmei is still secretly planning. reform ¡­ there are still. few days before diqi can evolve. Why don¡¯t I use this time to start the next open beta? after all. diqi¡¯s new world is about to open up and they need a new species. I¡¯ll see how talented this wave of people are ¡­ Xu Zhi sat in his chair, planning the future of the two sandbags.


    He suddenly waved his hand, and a final chicken appeared out of thin air.


    Gugugugugu?


    Xu Zhi nimbly turned his head and pulled out the feathers. A flame circulated in his hand and was slightly cooked.


    At this moment, on a 30-square-meter sandbox, a group of players were evolving creatures. They were also looking at the creator sitting in a chair in the distance, observing him at all times, afraid that there would be hidden missions.


    ¡°F * ck! The creator had been kind recently! He didn¡¯t catch the final chicken, but created the final chicken out of thin air with a flick of his hand?¡±


    ¡°Heavens! The racer of Mount Haruna is finally saved!¡±


    Within a group of 30 square meters, there were miniature mountains and rivers. A group of strange-looking hunting species stood in groups of two or three in a pile of plants. They were constantly whispering and shouting.


    ¡°I need some cumin.¡±


    Xu Zhi ignored them. Every time he ate something, he would make a fuss about nothing. He sat on the chair and reached out his hand.


    Hualala!


    In the inner space, a bottle of cumin was opened. The powder turned into silk ribbons, and they floated out like sparks and fluorescent lights, covering the roasted final chicken.


    ¡°Wow! What kind of magic was this? It was so beautiful! Like stars, they fell on the final chicken like magical girls. It looks like the final chicken is even more delicious!¡±


    ¡°A dish that can glow? I want to learn!¡±


    The group of people were heartbroken and envious. He was too handsome!


    Xu Zhi was already used to it. He took a bite of the final chicken and was very satisfied. He took a light bite and the juice spilled everywhere. It was extremely delicious. He felt that he was still better at enjoying life. But the next second, he looked at the plate of sand and his face froze instantly!


    ¡°Hahaha,¡¯Mumu doesn¡¯t speak¡¯ magic restaurant, officially opened! It¡¯s coming, it¡¯s coming! The God of creation¡¯s favorite food-the final chicken! There are all kinds of flavors, and it only costs 500 sand coins per serving in the Magus community!¡±


    All of a sudden, a strangely shaped human-shaped plant set up a small wooden shed on the side of the road and set up a barbecue stall. Behind him, live chickens were tied up and clucking.


    Although the racer of Mount Haruna had not been around recently, everyone was very considerate to help him breed the species that he had left behind. They cherished it very much and did not let it go extinct.


    Hualala!


    In the wooden shed, the red Charcoal fire roasted the entire stone stove red. A final chicken was rotating on the charcoal fire, roasting until it was red. It sizzled and emitted the fragrance of meat. It was a top-grade delicious roast chicken that looked crispy on the outside and tender on the inside.


    ¡°F * ck! A Big Shot has evolved into seasoning?¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Although the final chicken¡¯s deliciousness was amazing and had become a regular delicacy for the various mutated zergs in the sandbox during their evolution, and every player would raise it to eat, what they ate was the original flavor. There was no seasoning, so they lived like primitive people.


    ¡°He¡¯s a ruthless man! I¡¯ve been working so hard to become bald just to evolve into seasoning and improve my life!¡±


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads and look at him with admiration.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have one!¡±


    A pink octopus passed by.


    ¡°What flavor do you want? There¡¯s numbing, garlic, yogurt, soy sauce, stinky tofu ¡­¡± The human-shaped plant did not expect to have guests so soon.


    I¡¯ll give you a spicy final chicken. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you in the wizard community. The octopus said.


    alright, a spicy one. Please wait a moment. The plant calmly lowered its head and pulled out black roots from the ground. It slowly used its hand to tear off a piece of old foot skin.


    Rip!


    He tore the chicken into pieces and scattered the pieces of the skin on the chicken. A spicy and fresh aroma immediately filled his nose, whetting his appetite.


    The octopus was speechless.


    His face instantly darkened.


    What are you doing? F * ck! You¡¯re tearing off the calluses from such a serious foot layer by layer and even sprinkling them on it. Are you a pervert?!


    this is my seasoning. The spiciness is evolved from horseradish. It¡¯s naturally buried under the soil to maintain the best taste! my feet are prickled with horseradish, ¡± the plant said innocently, pointing at its feet.


    He pointed at his twisted spiral arm that looked like garlic. my hand smells like garlic.


    Then, he raised his hand and pointed at his vine Afro. it smells like soy sauce.


    Everyone looked at him and was shocked.


    Was this a plant that had all its five flavors knocked over?


    Octopus felt a headache coming on. He looked at this weird chef and the spicy roast chicken. He didn¡¯t know if he should take a bite. Suddenly, he said, ¡± this spiciness seems to have the aroma of malt.


    ¡°You¡¯re an expert.¡± The human-shaped plant seemed to have met a soulmate. Its eyes brightened and it explained, ¡± this is a spicy flavor I created myself. It¡¯s similar to the taste of mustard and chili, mixed with the aroma of malt and peanut. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it.


    it¡¯s indeed too fragrant. I can¡¯t hold it in anymore. I don¡¯t care if the seasoning is my feet or not! When the octopus heard that and smelled the fragrance, it couldn¡¯t hold back.


    In reality, this person was a big eater. He couldn¡¯t resist the smell. It was too tempting. He immediately took a bite and was moved to tears after just one bite!


    Delicious!


    It¡¯s really too delicious!


    It was both fragrant and spicy, and he felt as if his entire body was floating.


    It was as if he was in a Fairyland. There was a rich fragrance of wheat within the numbing spiciness, and it even felt as if it had surpassed the existing species of chili. It was simply a treasure among seasonings!


    this vegetable player can evolve into such a delicious spicy flavor. He definitely knows how to eat.


    Instantly, his impression of this vegetable-type player changed!


    ¡°This is too good!¡± He immediately swallowed it in big gulps, no longer caring about the spiciness coming from there. It was really delicious to the extreme.


    At that moment, the tree beside him could not help but ask him, who was gulping down the food, with eyes full of innocence, ¡± big brother, this is the first time an outsider is eating it. Can you give me an evaluation? ¡± Was it good? Is my leg hot enough to burn your eyes?¡±


    !!!


    The octopus was halfway through its meal when it slowly took out a chicken bone from its mouth. It looked at him with a red face.


    The onlookers also widened their eyes and felt extremely annoyed. They could already imagine the inner struggle and anger of the person involved. It was too tragic!


    However, the octopus was indeed an old foodie. It tasted the taste in an instant and was completely fascinated. It couldn¡¯t help but eat again. After eating, it still wanted more and said, ¡± ¡°Big brother, give me another one with a spicy flavor! Put in more chili.¡±


    Everyone saw that this was also a f * cking ruthless person!


    She didn¡¯t care about anything for food.


    ¡°Alright!¡± The humanoid plant¡¯s limbs became agile, and it quickly tore off the skin on its feet. it seems like my feet aren¡¯t strong enough. This match will make you choke on your eyes!


    The pink octopus was speechless.


    Can we not mention this?


    However, when everyone saw the two of them entertaining themselves, the delicious aroma wafted through the air of the greenhouse. They could not help but swallow their saliva when they smelled the alluring smell of roast chicken in the air. They went up to them one after another.


    brother, you¡¯re a ruthless man. I admit defeat. Give me a serving of minced garlic.


    ¡°You¡¯re good. Give me some mustard.¡±


    ¡­.


    However, no one added any numbing or spicy flavor!


    Which of the players present wasn¡¯t a smart one? This person was too sinister and vicious. He was afraid that he would be addicted like this octopus player and sink under his feet, unable to escape.


    Instantly, everyone was entranced by the delectable taste. They took big gulps. It was too delicious. Every kind of seasoning had a unique and excellent taste. They kept trying other flavors and felt that it was completely satisfying.


    ¡°In that case, big brother, I¡¯ll have a stinky tofu flavor,¡± someone suddenly said.


    ¡°Alright, please wait for a moment.¡± The plant spoke.


    ¡°Wait,¡±


    Suddenly, the man stopped him. first, tell me where your stinky tofu smell is.


    The plant pointed to the back of its body obediently. there¡¯s a tree hole here. I¡¯ll use it as a fermentation room. There are microorganisms in this sand table world too. I¡¯ll put things in it to ferment. It¡¯s very delicious. I guarantee that you won¡¯t stop eating it after eating it once!


    Everyone was confused.


    Fermentation? Could it be methane fermentation? You¡¯re called Mu Mu and you don¡¯t speak, but you¡¯re going to choke me to death when you speak?


    That person was stunned and instantly shut up. He felt that he would have a psychological shadow from eating stinky tofu in the future. He hurriedly said, ¡± ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to stop after eating it once. I don¡¯t dare to try it ¡­ I¡¯ll have a serving of the garlic flavor.¡±


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi was also stunned.


    He hadn¡¯t seen the small sandbox for a long time, and such a talented player had actually appeared?


    This person released poison in public, and his ability was terrifyingly strong. He could actually make people addicted to eating his foot skin?


    It was a sandbox Evolution game, and yet another person had managed to come up with something new. He had actually evolved himself into a seasoning. Xu Zhi felt that it was very scary, but he did not dare to try it out, for fear that he would also sink into it.


    however, when it comes to food, I want to create a small world for food. My body is a very good environment.


    after all, if all the worlds in the universe are combat systems, it won¡¯t be colorful at all. It¡¯s better to have some small worlds ¡­ Xu Zhi suddenly spoke up. intelligent sub-brain, this creature has endless potential. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that an extraordinary species comparable to the Phoenix had appeared? ¡±


    The intelligent sub-brain replied,¡±this creature, the¡± Seven Wonders Treasure Tree,¡±has average potential.¡±


    Nonsense, he clearly had endless potential.


    Xu Zhi felt that the intelligence of this intelligent sub-brain was beyond redemption.


    Fortunately, he had taken a look. Otherwise, such a peerless genius would have been covered in dust in an instant. Indeed, horses that traveled a thousand miles were common, but Bo Le was rare. In the future, he would have to look at more evolution sandbags to avoid missing some species with potential.


    He understood more and more that the sub-brain was too stupid and was not omnipotent.


    In the next second, Xu Zhi made an announcement himself.


    [ notice: congratulations to player ¡®Mumu doesn¡¯t speak¡¯, who has evolved into the¡¯ Seven Wonders Treasure Tree¡¯. It possesses great potential and has been rewarded with an achievement. ]


    ¡°F * ck! This was a brother who choked people to death, and his feet were stinging the eyes! You actually obtained an achievement?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! This kind of cheap person with a mouth full of dirty words can actually do it?¡±


    there¡¯s a scheme, there¡¯s definitely a scheme!


    The entire sandbox was shocked!


    ¡°I can do it too?¡±


    Even the person himself was surprised. He was originally a species that could not evolve into a powerful one. He could only evolve into a seasoning species without any combat power. He did not expect that happiness would come so suddenly!


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, was very calm. He had investigated the identity of this person in real life and found that he was a special chef.


    For the sake of his food, he had put in a lot of effort to learn evolution. He had gone bald to evolve this species. His love for food made Xu Zhi feel like they were like-minded, and he admired this kind of talent very much.


    ¡°He¡¯s a genius chef! Cooking is as exaggerated as poisoning, and he even brought his own seasoning. If we send him in to study food for hundreds of years, what will happen?¡± Even Xu Zhi himself was looking forward to it. He felt that he could secretly open a back door for him. He could not let such a talent be covered in dust. should I send him to the Sorcerer world or to the ancient primordial world? ¡± Western or Chinese? The food culture of the two worlds is relatively rough. We might be able to come up with many new recipes ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi knew that no matter how delicious the food was, without a chef to study recipes and cook it for himself, the original taste of the ingredients would not be able to be brought out.


    Now, he had a few farms in his internal space. Although the food was naturally delicious, it was just a waste of natural food. Now, he could place his hopes on him and let him develop a new style of food!


    ¡±


    In the sandbox, at this moment, ¡± Mumu doesn¡¯t speak ¡± also shouted excitedly, ¡± Great Creator, I want to treat you to spicy final chicken! To express my gratitude ¡­ I¡¯m so happy! If I can go to the universe, I¡¯ll definitely eat him up! Slice them all and make them into delicacies!¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face gradually darkened.


    The surrounding people were also dumbfounded and started discussing.


    This ¡± Mumu doesn¡¯t speak ¡± was a well-known super foodie. Although he didn¡¯t have any evolutionary abilities and had evolved into a heaven-defying extraordinary species, he was famous for being able to cause trouble and was the most jumping person in the crowd.


    Previously, when the Phoenix had an audience with the God of creation, he was the one who sneaked up to grab the Phoenix¡¯s feathers. He was also the one who expressed his intention to ambush the God of creation, and he was the one who took the opportunity to tear off the skin of the Phoenix¡¯s feet.


    According to everyone¡¯s speculations, this guy¡¯s goal was obviously to try what it tasted like. Even if he was a God, he would still want to eat it for them to see.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He was also stunned for a moment. He heard the people talking about his actions and past records in the distance. Looking at the cheering humanoid plant, he was very happy. He turned around and shook his head immediately. forget it. It¡¯s better to send such a Xiu ¡®er to outer space and let him talk about life ideals with diqi.

 Chapter 232

    ?


    Chapter 232: The fifth closed beta


    Translator: 549690339


    The internet was filled with cheers. Previously, everyone thought that extraordinary species must have strong combat power.


    For example, although the final chicken was delicious, its poisonous combat power was terrifying. Another example was the tall tree of the cute girl, which had condensed a Dao fruit and was already an extremely terrifying creature. Even slimes could become engines, war alchemy creations-the floating fortress, which had beaten Medusa in the past.


    ¡°F * ck, it looks like we¡¯ve been misled by the extraordinary species! A species with extraordinary potential refers to the top creatures in various fields, as long as they have strong potential ¡­¡±


    ¡°To think that we thought we needed combat power? (Crying)¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t need to fight, I can also make a gourmet creature. Everyone will say it¡¯s good after eating it! With this, you can enter the other world (happy).


    and 10 rose coins for one. It¡¯s delicious and has eight times the protein of beef (funny) ¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Countless people began to make a ruckus. Their voices were filled with pleasant surprise. Everyone felt that a brand new path had been laid out in front of them.


    The universe?


    I¡¯m coming!


    Look at your grandpa¡¯s godly power!


    Although they were all very happy, they did not expect that although it was a cooking plant, it was far superior to its own kind, outstanding to the extreme, with all kinds of flavors, and delicious to the extreme.


    Xu Zhi looked at the screening method of the intelligent sub-brain, which he had agreed with before. Now, as his vision gradually deepened, he knew that he had embarked on a completely different path from the Zerg hatchery of the past.


    The other party was a violent Army, using battles to sustain battles. They were a fighting race that was as terrifying as locusts invading. They only needed to use their combat power and soldier types. They didn¡¯t want any species that had no combat power! They entered the battle with light gear and formed an Army.


    but I can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m the world creation sect. If I don¡¯t have any space for diversity, how can I create the heavens and worlds? ¡±


    Xu Zhi blinked. He felt that his combat power could not be too pure. It was also based on the foundation of diverse civilizations. There was no other color at all. Pure violence and blood would definitely not last long.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to update the sandbox.¡±


    Xu Zhi adjusted the review standards of the intelligent sub-brain in the future and dealt with some miscellaneous matters.


    In the next second, a new notification came from the entire spore evolution sandbox:


    [ spore evolution closed beta version 0.5 has been officially updated. ]


    1. Another 30 beta tester slots will be opened. The maximum number of online players will be 240.


    2. The internal test will still be in the form of biological papers.


    [3. The end-Elimination System will still be implemented. In this fifth beta, the last 80 players out of the 210 closed beta players will be eliminated. The specific number of players to be eliminated is ¡­]


    4. The wizard community will be expanded by 500 people to 1000 people soon.


    5. Open up a new hidden dungeon ¡°food world¡± in the wizard community. Every week, the players who meditated the longest and ranked top in the PvP arena would be qualified to enter and travel for a week.(Ascetic cultivation and food are more compatible.)


    ¡­.


    The first two updates were still fine, but the following two new updates were completely exciting and lively.


    ¡°The number of characters in the wizard community has doubled?¡±


    I¡¯m afraid that the number of people who can go online like this is getting more and more terrifying. It might become the second leisure community and completely defeat all the current social media platforms.


    ¡°Furthermore, a new world-the gourmet world? What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    It seemed to be a very special place, and many people were discussing it. The forum refreshed more than ten pages, discussing the details of the update announcement. They were looking forward to the next update.


    the world of food, of course, is to enter my stomach and start your journey of food. Xu Zhi sipped his tea and said in a soft voice, ¡± in the future, my stomach will be the embryonic form of a small world of gourmet food ¡­


    This was a world of gourmet food.


    There were no fancy and powerful sorcery or Dao techniques, only delicious food that had been reproduced to the peak! A food world full of fantasy and rare ingredients, with all kinds of food hunters, cooking, and walking on the path of food cultivation!¡±


    xu zhi continued to imagine.


    As for the Rubik¡¯s Cube creature, it was time for the Sorcerer community to start a new expansion.


    Because the previous God Realm had not been opened up, there was no mature path, so he did not dare to let it cultivate too quickly. But now that it had been opened up, it would double again, and it would be fine if it slowly brewed.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the sun was shining brightly in the orchard.


    Xu Zhi returned from a spin in the sky. The new closed beta had begun. Only ten minutes had passed, but the official back-end mailbox of the spore Evolution game forum had received countless papers. It was simply too much to handle.


    At this moment, the price of a slot in the market had already been speculated to one million Yuan, and there was a demand but no supply. Some rich people even said in private that they could name a price as long as there was a slot.


    This time, everyone put in a lot of effort for the thesis and took out their accumulated results.


    But recently, Xu Zhi had seen a survey report on the soaring stock prices of several domestic hair care and shampoo companies. Many professionals had begun to analyze that this might be the influence of the time-transcending phenomenal ¡± spore evolution ¡± game.


    ¡°To protect my hair,¡± Countless experts expressed their opinions.


    As usual, he began to observe the talents of this batch.


    evolution of slime-lightning slime, with reference to the electric eel, on the evolution of biological generators ¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the long speech and the evolutionary route he had designed, but he became relatively calm.


    ¡°The last one who said he wanted to make lightning birds, there¡¯s no trace of him yet.¡±


    However, this player¡¯s evolution path was very specific, and he could be put in to try. After all, no one could guarantee absolute success. As long as he had the potential to write a thesis and a certain degree of feasibility, it was enough.


    green food production line, edible mushrooms, effectively solving the famine problem ¡±


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi kept flipping through the pages, and soon, he saw a very special paper marked by the intelligent sub-brain:


    on the evolution and progress of life in the form of a system, if there are transmigrators in the universe, how can there be no system? I can evolve into a system life form!¡±


    Xu Zhi almost vomited blood. Where the hell did this talent come from?


    The players had evolved into delicacies, but someone had immediately turned himself into seasoning.


    All the other players wanted to become transmigrators and leave the world, but you started to turn yourself into a system?


    Her brain circuit was strange.


    This wasn¡¯t even the most beautiful part. The theory seemed feasible! Otherwise, the sub-brain would not have been placed in his hands.


    While he didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, he couldn¡¯t help but exclaim that these players were really good at causing trouble.


    ¡°The so-called system, I understand it as some kind of mechanical AI life, equivalent to the artificial intelligence on the processor, providing data Assistance!


    This is the creature I want to evolve!


    Simply put, it could be understood as a computer installed on an artificial body, equivalent to the Android mobile phone in human society, or the computer Windows system. In simpler terms, it was equivalent to a modern person carrying a mobile phone with them.


    In that case, let me talk about the possibility of the evolution of the system-the evolution of silicon-based life!


    As we all know, as carbon-based life forms, we have always been discussing whether or not silicon-based life forms exist in the universe.


    Modern computer chips, circuit boards, and storage devices were all made of silicon, which was born to store and store large amounts of information.


    ¡°For example, computers, artificial intelligence, mechanical creatures, and when intelligence is born in the future, they might be a different type of silicon-based life form that we humans can create.


    Nature is magical. Time allows unintelligent mice to type on the keyboard and write Gorte¡¯s poems in a way that makes up nonsense. It also allows our pile of meat and carbon-water mixture to arrange in a strange way and form unicellular cells. After hundreds of millions of years, wisdom is born and it continues to evolve.


    Every cell in our body is more complicated than any sophisticated instrument made by mankind today.


    In that case, could it be possible that in nature, copper and aluminum happened to be attached to a stone with a large amount of Silicon, and then arranged in a random way to form a simple computer with intelligence? This was the possibility of the origin of silicon-based life in the universe! Up to this point, I believe that all the game designers of > can understand the concept of my paper ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi quickly nodded to show that he understood.


    Even though ¡­ He didn¡¯t fully understand.


    As expected of a Big Shot! He continued reading.


    It continued to write, ¡±


    ¡°Then, can we create it now?


    Pure silicon-based life forms are likely to be made up of sand, crystals, and glass, which contain a lot of Silicon. Since unicellular organisms start off as carbon-based life forms, it is naturally impossible for them to evolve into silicon-based life forms. The initial structure of life is different. However, in our flesh and blood, the spores evolve into a kind of hard-shelled creature. When they devour sand, they can possess a large amount of Silicon elements. Most of their bodies are made of bony Silicon elemental slabs, and on the surface, there are a lot of patterns like a shell, which form a natural circuit board. It was similar to a biological sub-brain, forming a kind of pseudo-silicon-based life form!


    This was the system!


    As long as I, a system creature, can attach myself to a creature, I can provide it with a data panel ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi broke out in a cold sweat.


    This Big Shot was simply overpowered. While everyone else was researching on evolved creatures, he had already crossed the era and started researching silicon-based life forms, evolving into a ¡± system ¡± biological population.


    It was simply too coquettish!


    In Xu Zhi¡¯s mind, an image had already begun to form:


    A living being with a chip circuit board was whispering to another circuit board, ¡± big brother, how¡¯s your host? We parasitized them and secretly developed. We gave them all kinds of missions and took the opportunity to increase our strength. Have we been discovered?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! I call myself the Golden pupil system, but he wants to see beautiful women all day. Can¡¯t he just gamble on stones and open an Imperial Green? He¡¯s making money, so he¡¯s buying some good stuff. Only then can I cultivate and become stronger!¡±


    ¡°F * ck! My side is even more miserable, okay! ¡°I¡¯m just a problematic youth. I call myself the strongest cultivation system, but that guy doesn¡¯t cultivate all day. I¡¯ve clearly broken through just because I lack a bit of resources recently, and I¡¯ve been stuck for a long time. Should I send him a mission that will definitely kill him and trick him into carrying it out? secretly kill this host and change to another one?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also a bastard. I¡¯m hot-blooded all day, fighting monsters and challenging people of a higher level. Recently, I even participated in the inter-Academy competition and made a big splash. Why don¡¯t we issue a mission and let our hosts kill each other?¡±


    A bunch of systems formed a group chat and whispered to each other.


    They all complained about the scamming host they usually met.


    ¡°You guys are fine. As the attribute modifier, I¡¯m the one with the real pressure. My host is a muscular brother who would burst his clothes at any moment and even shamelessly call himself a genius! I was born to save the world, and I didn¡¯t rely on the system to get to where I am today. I don¡¯t even dare to speak normally, and I don¡¯t even dare to cultivate, for fear that it will find out that I have consciousness and beat me to death! (Trembling)¡±

 Chapter 233

    ?


    Chapter 233: The true origin of the sub-brain


    Translator: 549690339


    As Xu Zhi thought about it, he suddenly felt a little stunned.


    Why does it feel a little like me?


    He felt his scalp go numb as he slowly spoke to the intelligent sub-brain, ¡± about the system? What do you think?¡±


    another species that has transcended the era. It¡¯s equivalent to an intelligent sub-brain like me. A mechanical voice was heard.


    this looks too exaggerated. Is it really possible? ¡± Xu Zhi still asked tentatively.


    At this moment, the intelligent sub-brain replied robotically, ¡±


    in the vast universe, there are a large number of life forms, energy life forms, Ion Life forms, and even the legendary and terrifying karma law Quantum Life forms. The largest species are naturally carbon-based life forms and silicon-based life forms, which occupy 99% of the population. After all, carbon and Silicon are extremely common elements in nature. We call silicon-based life forms mechanical life forms. They are different from flesh and blood life forms. Their biggest feature is that they have a terrifying amount of computing power, just like the artificial intelligence you guys call artificial intelligence.


    Xu Zhi understood that humans were also carbon-based life forms, but the insect race was one of the top carbon-based life forms.


    Of course, Xu Zhi also understood at this time that the Zergs were able to evolve all life based on their existing life structure. There were many limitations in other aspects and they were not omnipotent.


    He was indifferent to this. There was no invincible life in the world. This was the true reality.


    The intelligent sub-brain continued to speak in a mechanical voice, ¡± the ¡®system life form¡¯ inside ¡­ This has long been applied to the Zerg hatchery. The battle sub-brain is the standard equipment of every high-level soldier in our technological side. And I was the battle auxiliary sub-brain of the Zerg Queen back then.


    Strictly speaking, I¡¯m also a pseudo-silicon-based life form.


    ¡°This player¡¯s paper is the path to creating life like us.


    ¡°However, our technology side uses the life Factory to manufacture it, while this player uses the biological evolution of the supernatural side to manufacture it. Moreover, as a parasitic supernatural life form, it can cultivate on its own. It is completely different from our pure support effect and has taken a completely different path from us.¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    The existence of the sub-brain of the Zerg had always been a blur to him, but now it was clear.


    It turned out that in the past, almost every high-level race in the Zerg race would be equipped with a sub-brain of the Zerg ¡­ This thought instantly made sense, and was even inevitable.


    In our modern society, everyone has a cell phone.


    It would be strange if the Queen¡¯s technological side did not have an intelligent sub-brain.


    The Insecta nest mind¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡±


    of course, the previous generation of the wise Queen of the Zerg was a universe Overlord who had crossed countless years. As the intelligent sub-brain of the Queen of the Zerg, strictly speaking, I am an ultimate hero of the Zerg.


    Xu Zhi was breaking out in a cold sweat.


    The Zerg spores evolved into new races, and every race could give birth to an Zerg hero. The intelligent sub-brain in front of him was the Zerg hero of the Zerg sub-brain.


    so you¡¯re an ultimate 5-gene Zerg hero? ¡± Xu Zhi was shocked. So the real SSR was right next to him?


    I was the only non-combat Zerg hero back then. I was used as an intelligent sub-brain. yes. a mechanical voice sounded. the Zerg Queen in the later stages had abandoned the body of the Zerg Queen that it had originally reproduced. It was unwilling to be a reproduction machine like the ¡®ant queen¡¯. I fused with its original nest body and became the control console, equipped with various talents to rule the entire race.


    So, you¡¯ve become a ruthless tool for reproduction?


    It was really tragic.


    Xu Zhi was silent for a moment before he tried to pull out the nest¡¯s sub-brain¡¯s genetic chain.


    1. Spore deployment


    2. Ultra-fast calculation


    3. Adjustment of cell division speed


    4. Cross-dimension domination of the Zerg


    5. Zerg genetic lock


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi looked at the ultimate-level Zerg sub-brain in a daze.


    It was the core authority of the Queen of the Zerg nest back then. At this time, it had gathered all the ruling-level talents of the Zerg race. Every genetic talent could be said to be heaven-defying, comparable to the rebirth of a Phoenix!


    Not to mention the spore deployment talent, infinite possibilities was the strongest ability of the Zerg.


    Super-fast calculations were naturally the basic ability of the intelligent sub-brain.


    The adjustment of the cell division speed, needless to say, was heaven-defying!


    [ cross-dimension Zerg control: able to communicate with subordinates regardless of distance ¡­ ] This was the Zerg empresses ¡®greatest trump card when it came to commanding troops from countless planets and conquering the starry skies. It was also because of this ability that Xu Zhi was able to communicate with Emperor Qi, who was far away in the sky.


    The Zerg gene lock had all sorts of restrictions.


    It was written in their genes, leaving a hidden death hole. They were not allowed to betray the organization and could be killed at any time. It was just like how they could not leave the range of the sandbox in the orchard. It was as if they were blocked. This was the ability of the genetic constraint.


    It was only at this moment that Xu Zhi completely understood the true origin of the Zerg sub-brain.


    It was born from the last Zerg Empress, who evolved into a parasitic race called the ¡®intelligent sub-brain¡¯. As the battle assistance of the Zerg, every high-level Zerg was equipped with an auxiliary sub-brain, which was equivalent to a combat pet. It could carry some genetic talents that they did not want to carry but were necessary, such as detection, calculation, remote communication ¡­


    He was not afraid of betrayal.


    The Zerg empresses were extremely cunning and ambitious characters. This sub-brain race had their emotions and thoughts ruthlessly wiped away. They were not allowed to develop intelligence and had no joy, anger, sorrow, or joy. This was a simple computer.


    ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so stupid ¡­ The sub-brain¡¯s intelligence is trash.¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. He felt that the Zergs had been very cold back then, and he suddenly felt relieved. the Zergs clearly have the most advanced technological abilities, but they have to create an ordinary computer similar to Earth¡¯s technology. No wonder the functions are so simple. They can only hack into the internet and eavesdrop on the conversations of the major research institutes.


    Clearly, even the most advanced civilization was afraid of betrayal!


    Xu Zhi could understand that. After all, it was best to control one¡¯s core lifeline. It would be best if one did not have any intelligence. It would be best if one had the simplest computer.


    As powerful as the Zerg, they did not dare to entrust their technological civilization to supercomputers. They did not allow the birth of intelligence. Instead, they used their own evolved flesh and brain to deduce, even if the progress was relatively slow.


    the Insecta nest mind is just an emotionless machine, tool, and computer. Its five insectoid talents are very heaven-defying, but I have no intention of keeping them with me. I¡¯ll just let it continue producing spores.


    Xu Zhi had the same thoughts as the previous Zerg Queen.


    Come to think of it, the Queen Mother of the hive had given up on its reproductive function back then, so why did he want to integrate? Even if he had integrated the gene of ¡®spore deployment¡¯, where would the spores be deployed?


    I¡¯m a man!


    As for the previous Big Shot, who was so powerful, he had died ¡­ Xu Zhi did not intend to know what kind of world he had entered or what kind of extraordinary civilization he had come into contact with. What did it say before its death to get him to take revenge?


    It didn¡¯t exist!


    I¡¯ll farm obediently, develop myself wretchedly, and come out again when I¡¯ve defeated the world.


    then, do you want to proceed with the deduction of this creature? ¡± A mechanical voice was heard.


    ¡°Let this player in and pay attention to him.¡± Xu Zhi felt that it was worth a try. Although that was the core technology of the Science and Technology side, the supernatural side could also learn from it, okay?


    Furthermore, they are AI and we are biological AI.


    ¡°This year¡¯s batch is also full of talents, very good ¡­ As usual, this thesis submission time is only 24 hours. We¡¯ll confirm the quota tomorrow morning and let the next batch of closed beta players in to start the open beta.¡± Xu Zhi gnawed on the final chicken and looked over at planet diqi. the quality is still okay this time. The new species is already in the process of being born, and it¡¯s been more than two days on this planet. The conditions should be more or less right now, right? ¡±

 Chapter 234

    ?


    Chapter 234: The ancient star tree


    Translator: 549690339


    In the pitch-black universe, the stars were shining. A sphere was flying forward at a rapid speed. Within the White atmosphere, life was continuously multiplying in the ocean as it rapidly evolved.


    Hualala!


    A gust of hot wind blew.


    The surface of this planet that was exposed in the universe became extremely strange.


    The terrible radiation in the universe was not isolated, resulting in an extremely harsh environment. In the ocean, there were still lush plants that floated and swam, a scene full of vitality.


    However, there were only plants in the ocean and no marine animals!


    According to common sense, after the appearance of marine plants, some of them would gradually evolve into marine animals, but they did not ¡­


    It seemed that it was difficult for animals to survive under this radiation!


    After a few days, although there were still no animals, the plants grew more and more prosperous. Gradually, a small purple flower the size of a three-leaf Clover began to grow tenaciously from the ocean. It gradually grew and took root in the earth.


    They began to withstand the intense cosmic radiation, and even absorbed cosmic radiation, treating it as sunlight and growing!


    even plants have appeared on land, but there are still no animals. Is this a world without animals? ¡± Di Qi could not help but ask from the depths of the earth.


    One hour ¡­


    Two hours ¡­


    At a visible speed, these plants continued to grow taller and taller, towering into the clouds and piercing straight into the sky. They began to absorb all kinds of radiation from the universe and turned it into energy, producing fruits.


    from the reproduction of roots of small grass plants to the reproduction of fruits of trees? ¡± Di Qi was shocked. The birth and evolution of life was the most beautiful process in the world. It contained the ultimate beauty of all the unparalleled mysteries of life.


    ¡°But there are still no animals. When will they appear? It¡¯s also possible that the environment in the ultimate is too harsh, and the Starlight that¡¯s emitted everywhere is a type of poison, so there won¡¯t be any animals.¡±


    He called the cosmic radiation the Starlight.


    Di Qi continued to watch.


    After a long time, these plants reached their peak, and the entire planet was covered by giant trees that reached into the clouds. From a distance, it was full of life and was extremely lush. It was a vast ocean of trees.


    The plants started to divide into two colors, purple and red.


    In order to obtain more nutrients and sunlight, the dark red umbrella-shaped plants kept on expanding in size. They were like broccoli that stood tall on the ground. They were so huge that they covered the sky and the sun, so that they could absorb more nutrients!


    The original purple plants were only one-third of their height, and their positions were severely blocked. They sank into darkness and could not get sunlight or star radiation, gradually becoming extinct.


    After some time.


    And when they were on the verge of extinction, the purple plants also began to mutate.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    A giant purple tree began to transform. Like an ancient war tree, it rose from the ground and began to walk slowly, causing the earth to hum and shake.


    Yes!


    The animals had not appeared before because of the strong radiation.


    It was also the dark red plants in the sky that blocked and absorbed the radiation. Under such a low radiation environment, the blood and flesh of the witches began to awaken, and they began to evolve, turning into the first group of animals that could move.


    Or rather, it was a half-animal, half-plant life form!


    This world was extremely freakish. At this very moment, the first animal had just begun to be born, and it was even transformed from the plants on land.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The ancient war trees were huge, but they moved extremely slowly.


    As half-plant life forms, they began to develop their own hazy consciousness. They pulled up small red giant trees and actually began to put them into their bloody mouths to chew. They began to become herbivorous animals, just like pandas gnawing on bamboo.


    After they finished eating, they continued to take root on the ground. They were so lazy that they could not move. They turned into trees again and continued to absorb the nutrients from the earth.


    In the following days, spring arrived. Since they had no natural enemies, the number of purple ancient war trees continued to increase, and they fed on the red plants. They gnawed on their huge towering trunks like parasites, causing them to collapse.


    The red plants were used in a frenzy, and they gradually became fewer and fewer, eventually becoming extinct.


    this is time. As time flies, no life is an eternal protagonist, unless they live behind the scenes.


    Di Qi couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡± who can tell the future when it¡¯s a moment of success or failure? In order to fight for the sunlight and cosmic rays, the red plant defeated the purple plant and grew in size, occupying the sunlight. It looked like a victory, but the purple plant¡¯s failure was a blessing in disguise because it lost its Starlight. Without the poisonous rays, it took the opportunity to become the first animals and began to feed on plants.¡±


    Just when di Qi thought that the purple ancient war tree was about to win, a loud sound rang out.


    In the midst of mass extinction, the red plants were surprisingly able to survive. For the continuation of their race, they also began to mutate and fight back!


    It was one of the red plants.


    It towered into the clouds, and the fruit it bore could not reproduce. In human terms, it was a defective product that was infertile and could not produce offspring.


    However, a small space began to appear in the center of its fruit.


    If the purple plants and ancient war trees had inherited the terrifying flesh and blood of the wizard ancestor, their regenerative abilities and combat power were terrifying.


    As for the red plants, they had inherited the internal space properties of the wizard ancestor.


    These red plants began to make use of their greatest advantage-their towering bodies, lush leaves, and the ability to absorb sunlight and cosmic rays. They gathered the large amount of energy generated by ¡± photosynthesis ¡± in the spaces of the fruits, constantly thickening the spatial energy in the fruits. In the space, a seed was slowly floating.


    Hualala.


    The seed seemed to have come to life.


    ¡°This is ¡­ Primordial spirit? This tree had given birth to primordial spirits in its fruits, or rather ¡­ Demon!¡± Di Qi clearly understood that the birth of a monster and the opening of its sentience could only be achieved by absorbing the essence of the sun and the moon in a space with rich energy.


    And the internal space of these celestial fruits just happened to meet the conditions to turn their seed embryo into a demon!


    ¡°Those ancient violet trees that can move are too powerful, so they¡¯re called ancient war trees. These ancient red trees that are giving birth to life are called ¡­ The ancient life Tree. I¡¯d like to see what kind of life it¡¯s breeding.¡±


    demons are extremely rare in the primordial world. After all, the conditions for their birth are too harsh. They have to be cultivated in the highly concentrated inner space of the strong, which is why they are so rare. The human clan, the Wu clan, and the ancient clan all had their heyday, but the demon clan never rose. But now, they are being produced in batches here. Will this become the demon Realm? ¡± Di Qi couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    Hualala!


    A few more years passed, and a dark red fruit covered in mysterious patterns fell to the ground.


    Immediately after, a slender human figure gradually walked out from the fruit. It was an extremely beautiful woman with white skin, features of a tree, sharp ears, and exquisite facial features. It was as if she was the favorite of the heavens.


    These living beings possessed the bloodline of the celestial Emperor, which made them perfect and powerful.


    Hualala!


    As the first fruit that absorbed the Starlight and sunlight fell to the ground, the second fruit quickly fell to the ground as well. One after another, women slowly walked out.


    They began to rest on the trees and build treehouses.


    In order to protect the trees and species that gave birth to them from being eaten, they began to pick up stones and Spears and began to charge at the huge and slow ancient war trees.


    Wuwa! Wuwa!


    They roared with all their might and smeared mud on their faces, turning it into lines. They raised their Spears and charged forward. A scene of light fell on their faces, as if a new era had begun.


    BOOM!


    &Nbsp; the ancient war trees had aged faces, as if they were 100 years old. They pulled up a purple tree and used it as a giant black stick, waving it at the small fleas on the ground.


    as expected of a demon. It has the strength of a 4th rank demon at birth.


    While di Qi was still in shock, another war between the purple and red Tree factions had begun!

 Chapter 235

    ?


    Chapter 235: The world of the ancient tree


    Translator: 549690339


    This was a brutal battle. There were no words, only the angry syllables of instinct. Both sides, who had just been born, did not have much intelligence. They were entangled and fighting like wild beasts because they had an instinct called ¡± survival.


    When the battle reached a certain level, both sides began to calm down and reproduce.


    They knew that the other party was a tough nut to crack and would cause great casualties, so they instinctively stopped invading the other party¡¯s territory. It was just like how Lions would not hunt for bison unless they had no other choice. They each went to bully other plants without intelligence!


    ¡°Interesting, this is too interesting!¡±


    Di Qi was full of admiration as he sat by and watched the fire. the birth of the ancient tree of Life was not only because I fused the body of the ancestor of sorcery into it. I once threw in the creation wood, God-slaying saber, thunder hammer, lightning whip, and other powerful creatures ¡­


    The ancient life Tree was so huge that it had broken through the limit of its size because it had absorbed the spiral structure of the creation Wood¡¯s small vines, allowing it to grow infinitely ¡­ Its fruits are just like the Dao fruits of the creation wood.¡±


    As the mastermind behind the scenes, he naturally had to figure out the others and secretly obtain their bodies. Now, he also took the opportunity to throw them in. He wanted to see if he could find a similar powerful creature.


    At this very moment, there were three ancient trees of life that blotted out the sky and covered the sun. With the tree sprites protecting them, they were the overlords of this planet after losing their natural enemies. They were constantly growing taller and expanding their crowns in order to absorb more sunlight.


    As for the giant purple and red trees, if they couldn¡¯t transform into the ancient life Tree or ancient war tree, they could only sink into the darkness and be covered by the shade. Their living space was rapidly squeezed and their numbers were rapidly decreasing.


    Gradually, a large number of plants that had survived the mass extinction transformed into ancient trees.


    &Nbsp; at this time, more than five thousand giant war trees were constantly moving on the ground, causing the earth to rumble.


    There were also 11 ancient trees of life that were extremely magnificent. They were of different colors and forms-black, red, blue, white, and even the spirits that they gave birth to were different. They were vast and boundless, covering the entire land, and their crowns covered the entire sky of planet aquamarine.


    From a distance, it looked like a huge ball with colorful circular mushrooms growing on it. It was quite charming.


    it¡¯s too big. It¡¯s like a pillar that supports the heavens in the primordial world or 11 giant umbrellas that hold up the sky of the entire planet.


    The tree¡¯s crown had already reached the top of the atmosphere, reaching the limit of this world¡¯s height. If I didn¡¯t go any further, it would be a vacuum environment without any air. I had no doubt that it would continue to grow.


    I even feel that if I remove my protective Tao technique, perhaps the crown alone can block the impact of the small meteorites and stars in space.¡±


    Of course, that was just a saying. The most important use of a protective Tao technique was to protect the air on the planet from leaking out.


    ¡°Perhaps, this is the True Blue sky!¡±


    Di Qi silently sensed the outside world. As soon as he raised his head, he saw a blue sky, ¡± the swaying green leaves are like beautiful clouds. It would be great if si Yun was here.


    This planet was a fantasy and magnificent planet of life. Even the ocean was shrouded in the shade of huge trees.


    The whole land was left with only the sunlight shining through the trees, which was very beautiful.


    the water source has been drained by these plants, and I¡¯ve been forced to look for a lot of water over the past few days. However, only 30% of the surface area is left with seawater, and it can no longer be called planet aquamarine. Di Qi shook his head. The plan could not keep up with the changes.


    However, he soon discovered that after the eleven ancient life trees covered the sky and absorbed the power of the stars, they were like a huge protective umbrella. The toxic radiation began to weaken completely, and animals began to appear.


    On the ground, there was no star power. The purple and red plants that had absorbed the star power had either gone extinct or degenerated into ordinary plants that only needed sunlight. They were struggling to survive with the sparse sunlight that leaked through the shade of the trees.


    ¡°This is an ancient mythological era. Before the appearance of animals, there was a war between the giant trees. The violet tree and the Redwood tree factions that relied on absorbing the power of the stars went extinct, leaving behind only over 5000 ancient war trees and 11 ancient life trees that monopolized the entire power of the stars. This era can be called ¡­ The war of the tree world.¡±


    The history of this planet¡¯s evolution had completely begun at this time.


    Even though most of it had been isolated and there was still a weak amount of radiation, it was gradually enough for animals to reproduce. The biological explosion had begun.


    One by one, land and sea animals began to appear.


    Some lizard-like life forms had inherited the life force of the wizard ancestor and were extremely tenacious. They absorbed the genes of the Thunder hammer and soared in the sky under the ancient tree of Life, but they could still let out terrifying roars.


    All kinds of strange animals appeared, which was amazing.


    After more than a hundred years, the terrifying speed of the land¡¯s evolution gradually slowed down, returning to the speed of the primordial world.


    as expected, according to the words of the Lord Daoist, the creation era began to stop after two to three hundred years. The miracles of life disappeared, and then all the living creatures in the world gradually gained wisdom. I also gained wisdom after that. Although di Qi didn¡¯t know that living beings couldn¡¯t think under the effect of 10000 times the normal speed, he could guess it through observation.


    next, these beast-like fairies and ancient trees began to develop their own civilization and intelligence. Di Qi observed indifferently, ¡± however, I don¡¯t know why, but there are always female demons. Without men, they can¡¯t reproduce with each other and can only rely on the ancient life Tree to reproduce ¡­ What a strange life form.¡±


    Very quickly, two major Tree Tribe civilizations appeared on the trees. They gradually began to communicate with each other. The nine ancient trees of life had even begun to rope in the major ancient trees of war, turning from enemies to friends. They each established their own camps and seemed to be about to start fighting among themselves.


    The birth of wisdom would lead to the birth of killing beyond the instinct of living things.


    ¡­..


    At that moment, Xu Zhi raised his eyebrows. After reading about what had happened to diqi over the past few days, he found it rather bizarre.


    however, we should let the player ¡®Mumu doesn¡¯t speak¡¯ in. After all, he has already arrived at the world passage and is waiting for us. It can¡¯t be a lie that he said he would send him to outer space to meet di Qi. Xu Zhi muttered to himself.


    This strange plant was leading its group and was very excited. It shouted at the players beside it, ¡± brothers, I¡¯m going to the other world. Don¡¯t think about my feet!


    With that, he led his group and strode into the world passageway. It was pitch black all of a sudden. As he walked in the darkness, he couldn¡¯t help but Mutter to himself, ¡± I wonder how long we¡¯ll have to walk? ¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes widened. on the planet on that side, using the gene bank to control spores to reproduce into a player population, and then transmitting consciousness to the body on that side, is that really possible? ¡±


    A mechanical voice came from the insectoid. when players log in now, only a part of their soul and consciousness will be transmitted by me to control the body of a hive to become stronger. A part of their soul and consciousness is not material and can be transformed into some kind of information data. I can act as a ¡®network¡¯ and allow them to communicate across dimensions, allowing them to be transmitted over remotely.


    The intelligent sub-brain spoke again. however, there can only be one king in a tribe. After his death, what he used to control was just an ordinary species that had just reproduced from the genetic bank. He does not have the king¡¯s power to control the tribe.


    There were gains and losses, so there was no other way.


    After all, with the king¡¯s body here, he could only create an ordinary body over there and secretly swap it for the Crown Prince.


    However, that would mean that there would not be a group of creatures that could reproduce by themselves going to the other world. Without a king leading a group of people or an individual player, they basically had no advantage.


    they might cause a ruckus. They won¡¯t have any cannon fodder or underlings. After all, the possibility of death is too high once they enter.


    This was especially so for slimes, da xue Gao Shu, and the others who relied on the stacking of their races to gain an advantage. Once they went over, they would basically be dead. A slime or a vine would die at any time.


    Xu Zhi was silent for a moment, then suddenly laughed. if that¡¯s the case, I can come up with a new way to compensate for it. When the power of the group is gone, we can walk the path of our own individuals. As long as we build an altar of heroes and protect our base camp, we can be resurrected infinitely. However, after we die, all our cultivation will return to zero, and we¡¯ll have to start cultivating again.


    After all, it was just a temporary body. If it died, there was nothing wrong with creating another temporary body for him.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter. this way, I can harvest energy infinitely, and they can cultivate without limit. They will be killed, then cultivate again, and then killed again. Take a Celestial Emperor as an example. After he dies, I can only obtain the energy of one Celestial Emperor, but he will continue to cultivate and become. Celestial Emperor again. When he dies again, I will be able to obtain. lot of the energy of the celestial Emperor ¡­ Furthermore, they¡¯re good at making themselves bald and cultivating!¡±


    The Zerg sub-brain was speechless.


    Is this how you compensate me? Was this compensation?


    Its simple mind couldn¡¯t understand. Wasn¡¯t this a plot?


    The intelligent sub-brain could not help but say in a mechanical voice, ¡± in order to design this spore Evolution game, I¡¯ve seen some of the online games in this world. After the player dies, they will only lose a level, but not return to zero. Using a heavenly Emperor as an example, it¡¯s like going from the maximum level of 100 to instantly return to level 0.


    ¡°This is the real world, not an online game. If you die, you¡¯re really dead. The dead can¡¯t be resurrected, so you can only let him change to a body of the same race. Start over.¡± Xu Zhi was speechless. He felt that the intelligence of the intelligent sub-brain was indeed low.


    This was a pretty good idea.


    He could just treat it as a world rule unique to that world. In the past, his race would not have the power of a group, and he would only be left with his own body. However, he could be resurrected. Of course, the altar of heroes also required a large amount of energy to provide a single resurrection. After all, although the spores did not consume much energy to reproduce a body, Xu Zhi still needed it! Without energy, resurrection is forbidden!


    One must know that diqi¡¯s side was exploring outer space. As the bridgehead of a planet, they were in great need of cannon fodder experts as they were travelling in spaceships and collecting various resources. This group of people was very suitable.


    As for the headache?


    Di Qi, the mastermind behind the scenes, should worry about it.


    Xu Zhi felt that it had nothing to do with him anyway. A large amount of energy could be recycled for free. He simply gave his idea a like. It should be known that the energy of ordinary life was extremely scarce. Only the life of the strong could provide a huge amount of energy. As for how the strong could produce it ¡­ perhaps this was the best way to produce it.


    at this time, in the world of the ancient tree.


    Birds sang and flowers bloomed. In the sky, the vast blue sky shone down with specks of sunlight, creating a beautiful scene.


    In an unknown corner of the tree, a spore gradually multiplied and turned into a small tree. One of the players slowly opened his eyes. How did I end up here in the blink of an eye? did I pass through the world passage?¡±

 Chapter 236

    ?


    Chapter 236: Chapter 235-hardcore sprite


    Translator: 549690339


    wasn¡¯t I in the world tunnel? how did I arrive at my destination in the blink of an eye? ¡± He widened his eyes and felt that someone might have taken away some of his time.


    But it had indeed appeared here.


    A message came into his ears:


    [ warning: please fully integrate your identity as a native of this world. Any information that is not of this world will be erased. ]


    it¡¯s so beautiful. This is the primordial world? ¡± Mumu didn¡¯t say anything but started to exclaim in admiration as she looked at the green surroundings.


    However, when it looked up, it saw a terrifying scene.


    The sky was covered with green leaves, like a green curtain. The sun shone through the semi-transparent green leaves and sprinkled on the ground. It was beautiful, like a fairy tale.


    the sky made of leaves is full of sunlight. It¡¯s an unbelievable rule. This is ¡­ An alternate world! A whole new world, it¡¯s so wonderful, a world in the sky!¡±


    Mumu roared, overjoyed.


    He was intoxicated. He wasn¡¯t trying to be a King. As a chef who liked to travel and enjoy the scenery, he was sighing at the beautiful scenery of this foreign world!


    As expected of the universe!


    Every world had its own unique laws. The Magus world¡¯s sky looked the most ordinary, while the primordial world¡¯s sky had the ancient gods of the sun and moon, and the gods toured the sky.


    And here, it was simply made up of a single leaf.


    He suddenly had an urgent feeling to go out and brag to the netizens!


    He told himself that his heart was in turmoil and that he was ecstatic, but he suppressed it. He clearly understood that one day in the mortal world was equivalent to a hundred years in the sky. Once he went out, the entire race might be wiped out in an instant.


    ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯m going to find all kinds of delicious food here and bring the unique dishes of our Huaxia to the other world! Let them understand the profoundness of dishes. Creatures from the other world, I¡¯m looking forward to your meat!¡±


    As he thought about it, he turned his head to look at the group of people that had followed him.


    There was nothing left.


    ¡°???¡±


    A cool breeze blew past.


    [ prompt: the rules of this world are unique. An altar of heroes can be built to revive itself. ]


    A strange architectural blueprint gradually appeared in his mind, causing him to be confused.


    ¡°Hero altar? This was f * cking ¡­ Isn¡¯t it the resurrection point?¡±


    Hahahaha!


    He laughed wildly on the spot and stomped on the ground. I like the rules of this world. This is the real online game! This hardcore game has suddenly given out a benefit and a resurrection point. It¡¯s simply too awesome!¡±


    He wanted to build a resurrection point on the spot, but as he read on, his face froze.¡¯After resurrection, my level will return to zero? And it requires a large amount of energy. The higher the level when it was alive, the more energy it needs?¡±


    His face stiffened.


    This spore Evolution game was really hardcore, making people love and hate it!


    The racial characteristics of this world had been removed, and it had become individual power with resurrection points. This had both advantages and disadvantages for the players. Those players who needed the power of the group were a fatal flaw. But for him, what was the use of the group?


    Bringing a group of cooking trees to a dinner party for the enemy?


    Resurrection was the most powerful!


    however, the initial stage was really difficult. This is a brand new world among the myriad of worlds. I was the first to arrive, so I had to explore it. No one could help me ¡­ Find a way to hide and collect enough energy for one resurrection.¡±


    He looked at the towering ancient trees around him. This was an unknown, lush, and primitive environment. He immediately dug a hole along the tree hole. don¡¯t underestimate me as a chef. As an ash-level player of ¡®Minecraft¡¯, I must cut the tree on the first day! After that, we¡¯ll start building houses and leave a resurrection point ¡­¡±


    He began his journey in the other world as a chef.


    This Mumu didn¡¯t say anything and pushed himself to the limit. He dug frantically and even began to hollow out the trees. He hid in a small hole and used it as a Watchtower to constantly observe the outside world.


    ¡°Know your enemy and know your friend, and you will never be defeated.¡±


    A few days later, after checking that there was no dangerous environment outside, they began to secretly attack some small animals and made a small altar out of their flesh and blood. Only then did they feel slightly relieved.


    I¡¯m an ordinary creature without a rank, so I don¡¯t need much energy to resurrect. I¡¯ve been busy for more than ten days, and I finally have enough energy for one round.


    Hualala!


    He was hunting small animals that looked like hares. Suddenly, a huge black Lizard with wings made of flesh and blood similar to that of the wizard ancestor spread its wings and flew in the sky. It let out a huge roar and emitted a powerful pressure as it soared under the green sky!


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Mumu didn¡¯t say anything. She lifted the small animal¡¯s corpse and looked up in shock. what a big black Dragon!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A few days later, he found an ancient war tree, and he passed by it while stepping on its rough body.


    Dragons and moving ancient trees are all terrifying transcendent lifeforms. One day, I¡¯ll have a taste of your taste ¡­ He began to shiver. There was a gray animal skin bag hanging on the branch, so he could only bend down and secretly cross the forest. He kept digging holes and slept in the open at night, moving toward the trunk of the huge leaf in the sky.


    what a wonderful Western fantasy world. I want to see what the giant miracle tree that uses its leaves to create the sky is ¡­


    He spent another ten days.


    From afar, he saw a huge tree that covered the sky. At the roots of the tree, there was a group of beautiful elves. They were wearing green clothes and grass skirts. They were living and hunting.


    ¡°F * ck! I¡¯ve finally met a living person, and it¡¯s actually a pretty and cute elf big sister!¡±


    He was so excited that he put down his luggage and began to dig a hole to observe from a distance.


    this is the life I want. I want to travel in search of delicious food, to be a chef who travels the world, to witness the local customs and various great extraordinary lives.


    After spending a few more days, he sneaked a glance at a cute little elf girl in a grass skirt. He felt that she was super cute, innocent, and especially liked to play alone in the nearby forest. She even jumped and jumped when she walked, and was very easy to deceive.


    ¡°It¡¯s her! This little elf girl was so cute and innocent that she was very gullible! As an otaku, I¡¯m good at developing love games. It¡¯s not difficult for me to secretly capture the heart of an innocent little sister. To capture a girl¡¯s heart, I must first capture her stomach! Besides, I¡¯m a Super Chef, an invincible foodie!¡±


    Hualala!


    On this day, he secretly roasted a small animal until it was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. He waited silently on the path that the little elf girl had to take.


    Ta ta ta!


    ¡°It smells so good.¡±


    The little elf mumbled to herself in a complex Elven language. She sniffed the fragrance and looked around.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Little sister, do you want to have a bite?¡± He tried to communicate with her, but they couldn¡¯t speak the same language. He could only cooperate with his actions and hand her a piece.


    Little aunt took a bite and looked at him with a face full of desire. This strange little Treant seemed a little wretched.


    ¡°It¡¯s useful!¡±


    Mumu was overjoyed. She quickly tore off pieces of her foot skin and gave them to her. little girl, try something more delicious! Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s good enough?¡±


    The little girl took it and ate it with an innocent face.


    Wuwuwu!


    In an instant, she choked on the food, and her tears flowed wildly. She raised her head and cried. She felt that it was too spicy, and her clear eyes cried madly. However, after eating it, she felt that it had a strange taste and had an endless aftertaste.


    The little girl had never eaten such food before. The elves seemed to have a natural liking for this plant seasoning. Soon, they looked at him longingly, blinking their eyes.


    hahaha, come and taste the stinky tofu flavor that I¡¯ve painstakingly brewed!


    He immediately became proud. As a chef, the happiest thing was to receive affirmation from customers.


    After a while, when they were almost done eating, Mu Mu gave her all the seven flavors of seasonings he had on his body. Little aunt Liang¡¯s eyes were bright, as if she had not had enough. She still looked at him innocently, as if waiting for more food.


    Mumu rubbed her hands and looked at the little girl. She felt that she had successfully captured the little girl¡¯s heart and was about to say something.


    The next second ¡­


    Plop!


    He was quickly beaten to death.


    The little girl dropped the stick and dismembered him with a happy expression. As if she was eating snacks, she tore off a tree arm, chewed on it, and ran away. She spoke in a foreign language that she could not understand at all, ¡± Sister, Sister ¡­ There¡¯s good food here!¡±


    Mumu was speechless.


    The little loli grabbed his feet and swung him like a kite on a withered tree branch. The intense pain and dizziness filled his mind, but he instinctively gave a professional chef¡¯s evaluation of his customer. she ate seven flavors, and she liked to eat arms as soon as she came. So she likes garlic flavor. This elf¡¯s taste is quite strong ¡­

 Chapter 237

    ?


    Chapter 237: A chef must also work hard


    Translator: 549690339


    And then he died.


    When he came back to his senses, he had already reappeared in the hero altar. fortunately, I spent half a month and obtained a lot of energy to resurrect. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t defeat this elf Lady Liang!


    In the following half a year.


    In order to prove his cooking skills, he kept collecting resurrection energy and seduced the little loli with all his heart. He kept studying the delicious ingredients of this foreign world, waiting for her to pass by and using all kinds of tricks.


    And then ¡­


    He had experienced more than 30 fancy deaths.


    However, he gradually began to be able to communicate with the little girl, gain her trust, and try to learn their language. The little girl also began to stop killing him, often coming to find food and play with him.


    From there, he learned the Elven language and understood the civilization of this world.


    This little aunt was called Xilin, and she lived in the ancient tree of Life called the ancient tree of night. Tree elves like them liked to appear at night.


    Elves had long lifespans, just like trees. They would only become adults in their 80s, and they had a lifespan of more than 300 years. She was still a minor and was only in her 50s.


    Tree elves like them were few in number and their reproductive abilities were low. Each of their clansmen was extremely precious and they could only rely on the fruits of the ancient tree of Life to reproduce.


    &Nbsp; moreover, this Western ancient tree world had the towering miracle Tree of Life, the powerful ancient tree of war, the giant dragon, the deep sea nine-headed snake, and all sorts of terrifying giant beasts.


    the customs of the Otherworld are really simple. I¡¯ve died more than 30 times, and my strategy score is finally almost full. One day, after playing with the little girl, he returned to his residence. according to the information on the power system obtained from the internet, the power system in this world is very high ¡­ Adult sprites possess the standard of a 4th rank spirit beast, as if they are a natural demon!¡±


    He returned to his room and began to prepare the ingredients for Celine¡¯s next meal. However, a group of beautiful adult elves suddenly rushed in.


    ¡°This is where the strange ancient tree is located! I¡¯ve finally found it!¡±


    she seduced our Xilin in secret. Furthermore, she seems to have the ability to resurrect continuously. She¡¯s also very delicious!


    ¡°Yes, this creature seems to be able to cook delicious food. Xilin once secretly brought it back, and I¡¯ve tried it once! It¡¯s countless times more delicious than the meat we cook with fire!¡±


    Kachaa!


    He was quickly locked up, and a group of Night Elf ladies surrounded her and sized her up.


    He lay on the bed and looked at the group of beautiful elves with exquisite faces. For some reason, he felt a little happy.


    ¡°Sisters, please be gentle, I¡¯m afraid of pain ¡­¡± He laughed, but his smile gradually became perverted.


    This was because the group of young ladies had picked up knives and began to dissect him.


    ¡°Heavens! Who can save me!¡±


    After half a month, he suddenly stabilized and was released. He began to become a member of the elf tribe and received very high treatment. He became the ancient wood chef of the night Elf tribe and conquered the entire tribe with food, cooking for them.


    Furthermore, he didn¡¯t need to prepare the altar¡¯s energy himself. The powerful elves had already prepared countless resurrection energy for him.


    Whoosh-


    The flames evaporated into smoke, and a delicious aroma floated into the air.


    At this moment, in the tribe of hundreds of elves, there was a feast of food, a bonfire, and dinner.


    A strangely-shaped little Treant was cooking food for them. The cute young ladies around them were all looking forward to it. Their eyes were burning, and some even swallowed their saliva.


    alright, this is the cake that I¡¯ve made using tree starch and plants that are similar to yeast. You¡¯ll definitely be fascinated by its delicious taste ¡­ Also, today¡¯s main course is roast meat and roast fish.¡±


    His expression became calm.


    ¡°Amazing!¡±


    The surrounding people immediately cheered and jumped for joy. A group of young ladies quickly took a wooden bowl and put the food in it. They quickly swarmed forward and dismembered Mumu,


    ¡°The arm is mine!¡±


    ¡°Hair, I want hair!¡±


    I want his feet. Although the smell is so spicy that I¡¯m tearing up, I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like I¡¯m addicted.


    Shualala!


    A group of elves swarmed forward, and after he finished cooking, he was quickly torn into pieces and smeared on his food as if it had become a sacred ritual.


    ¡°Delicious!¡±


    ¡°The spicy flavor is the best.¡±


    nonsense, it¡¯s obviously garlic. It¡¯s too delicious!


    Some people liked spicy food, some liked garlic, and there were all kinds of flavors.


    Not far away, a new tree of Seven Wonders slowly walked out of the hero altar. Looking at the elven crowd cheering for him, the tree of Seven Wonders would sacrifice itself to the dish every day.


    The little girl Xilin was holding a piece of cake, which was covered with sauce. Her red lips were covered with sauce, making her look innocent and cute. She walked over with an apologetic face and said, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my sisters to follow me. I wanted to eat you all by myself. Are we still friends?¡±


    Mumu laughed awkwardly and touched the little girl¡¯s head. it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not your fault.


    Xilin was excited and her eyes were filled with hope. then can I be the first to eat you? ¡±


    Mumu was speechless.


    ¡°Yes, I can!¡±


    Mumu replied. She quickly adapted to the life of being eaten.


    He suddenly felt that such a day was very happy. He had a group of pure and beautiful elven ladies accompanying him every day. They affirmed his food, and he only needed to study food and cooking. They would prepare all kinds of ingredients for him and then look at him eagerly. That kind of feeling of being needed was even more satisfying than when he was a chef in a special venue.


    I¡¯ve always been a chef who pursues good food. It doesn¡¯t matter if I become stronger. Becoming a member of this tribe and constantly researching good food is a very happy thing. He gradually let go of the thought of becoming stronger.


    Two years had passed.


    His cooking skills were getting better and better, and he would occasionally feed the ancient war trees.


    The night Elf tribe was the weakest of the 11 ancient trees. They only had 300 elves and 17 ancient war trees. The strongest feather elf tribe had more than 1100 elves and 70 ancient war trees. They even enslaved a Green Dragon.


    It had been peaceful before. The stronger elf tribes were far away from them, and the neighboring elf tribes were not much stronger than them, although they were strong.


    However, with the unique food of the night Elves, its reputation gradually spread and attracted a lot of attention.


    what are they eating? what an alluring aroma!


    ¡°If I can eat it, then ¡­¡±


    Food and lust were the instinctive pursuits of all living creatures. Some people could even pay a lot of prices for food, including war ¡­ The wind elf next door began to hate the simple and bland food, which was difficult to swallow.


    ¡°Plunder them.¡±


    A small-scale war broke out.


    There were casualties in the tribe. The elf ladies who usually chatted amicably were brought back and gradually died in front of their eyes with serious injuries.


    As a chef, Mumu began to treat their wounds. Chili and garlic could kill bacteria and do simple wound treatment.


    ¡°The ancient war trees and more than ten clansmen of sister Misia have all been captured.¡± After three days, a piece of news came, and panic began to spread in the elf tribe.


    Misia was the mature older sister who was very dignified among them. She was also a close older sister that Mumu often chatted with.


    ¡°What will happen to them?¡± Mumu¡¯s voice trembled.


    they were killed under the ancient tree of Life and became the nutrients for the next generation of wind elves. The ancient tree of war had already defected to the enemy and became their ancient tree cluster ¡­ We treat them the same way.¡±


    The ancient war trees were equivalent to mercenaries. They would follow the tribe that provided them with food and domesticated them.


    Most of the time, they would not die and would wander between the major elf tribes.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you hand me over?¡± Mumu¡¯s eyes widened. It was the first time she had seen true death.


    It was a living intelligent life, with its voice and appearance. A few days ago, it was still laughing and talking.


    In reality, he was just a chef. Although he had killed chickens, ducks, fish, and pigs before and would not be soft-hearted, those were living people ¡­


    For the first time, he realized the cruelty of life. This was not a game. This was a living alternate world, a real Second Life!


    ¡°How can we hand you over? you¡¯re the treasure of our tribe. You can make weapons, heal people, and provide delicious food. Without you, we can go back to our simple lives. Without delicious food, we¡¯re no different from dead.¡± The elves around them shook their heads. furthermore, there will be Wars every once in a while. You¡¯re just the cause of the wars.


    After saying that, they picked up iron Spears, iron bows, and arrows. They also brought the ancient war trees and started the war. you helped us develop our civilization. These weapons are of great help to us. They are stronger than us, but they may not be able to defeat us.


    Another piece of news came from the front line.


    Another ancient war tree had been captured.


    Moreover, misfortunes never come alone. It was said that the wind elves next door began to feel the pressure and chose to join forces with the water elves to completely eradicate the night Elves. They wanted to obtain the secret of the Night Elves ¡®iron weapons and how they made food delicious!


    ¡°The tallest tree in the forest will be destroyed by the wind. Just hand me over.¡± In the room, Mumu was trembling.


    Although he had a vicious mouth and was full of obscenities, as a chef, he had some achievements in the evolution of species. He knew nothing about other things such as war, cultivation, and becoming stronger.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± The elf beside him suddenly spoke and walked out. this is a war. There¡¯s no reason.


    Mumu was silent for a moment. She could only cook for the elves in the tribe, but she couldn¡¯t do anything, even though she had long treated the 300 elves as her family.


    He stood on the treehouse and looked down at the elf tribe below. They were in danger, and he suddenly fell silent.


    He silently went offline and decided that he could only go out and ask for help.


    In fact, if he wanted to get rid of this slave life and not cook for this tribe, he could have gone out and asked for help a long time ago, but he quite liked this kind of life.


    He had no choice but to seek help from the internet outside!


    Back then, alchemy Emperor had also asked for help in the same way, but he had the capital to resist, so everyone could help him. But what about him?


    It was the weakest delicious plant with extremely weak combat power. How could a chef participate in a war between High Elves with an average combat power of Tier 4?


    This was almost impossible, but he still hoped that the omnipotent netizens could help him think of a way.


    Soon, a post was posted.


    [ post asking for help from another world: how can a chef solve the crisis of the extermination of an elf tribe? reward of 50000 sand coins. ]

 Chapter 238

    ?


    Chapter 238: Becoming stronger


    Translator: 549690339


    In the wizard community, the officials later used meditation coins as a substitute for currency, but the players were still used to calling it sand coins.


    The entire forum was in an uproar.


    the cute girl begged,¡¯50000 sand coins, f * ck! You stinky chef, you¡¯ve been running a restaurant in our world of the evolutionary sandbox for so long, and how much of our people¡¯s hard-earned money have you exploited? (Shocked)¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the hard-earned money of countless final chickens! How could this not make money? previously, it sold us 200 sand coins when it had no seasoning and was wrapped in plant juice. Now that it has evolved into a seasoning species, it can be sold for 500 sand coins with just a little seasoning! This kind of black-hearted peddler has even achieved great things (heartbroken)¡±


    Countless people were angry. This 50000 Yuan was definitely a rich man. Even those who meditated and moved bricks in the wizard community were not that rich. This man was too black-hearted.


    wait, you said the elf tribe. What¡¯s going on? ¡±


    someone suddenly said.


    Mumu didn¡¯t speak. cough, cough, cough. I¡¯m a chef. I¡¯ve entered a new world and was hired by a Night Elf tribe with a high salary. The treatment is very good! as a result, there has been a war between the elf tribes recently, and our tribe is on the verge of extinction. the ancient trees of war have fallen one by one, and the ancient tree of life is also in danger. i would like to ask everyone if i can be a chef and think of a way to help an elf tribe.¡±


    Following that, he explained the information to everyone. The structure of the living world inside was shocking to everyone. Was this another brand new world?


    Furthermore, the population could not survive there, but could they build an altar of heroes?


    The crowd was in a heated discussion.


    ¡°Big sister elf!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful,¡±


    A group of people looked at the screenshots. They were like goddesses in the dimensional wall. They were beautiful and more perfect than any celebrity in real life. They were like soul-stirring treasures, perfect and flawless.


    Everyone was instantly filled with jealousy. This chef was actually surrounded by a group of beautiful girls in the middle of a flower field. It was simply the envy of others!


    Which of the other species didn¡¯t end up in a miserable state the moment they entered?


    Slime, creation wood, thunder hammer ¡­ It was normal for everyone to be miserable. After all, everyone was a potential species with great potential. However, once they entered, they were extremely weak. Before they could even develop, they would be treated as treasures and fought for. It was inevitable that they would be enslaved.


    But this person?


    The moment he entered, he didn¡¯t suffer any pain and reached the peak of his life. He was even hired by the elf tribe as a chef!


    ¡°Kill this heretic!¡±


    Countless people were heartbroken.


    Mumu didn¡¯t speak. big bosses, please spare me. I was wrong. I was really wrong! Do you have the heart to let such young ladies die? (Trembling)¡±


    Mengmei was idle and slept inside. She often came out to wander around, and now she came out to join in the fun.


    The cute girl evolved into a Dragon,¡¯I don¡¯t believe it! It would make sense if it was another world, but you¡¯re the only one in this world. There¡¯s no tribe with seasonings, so where do you get the seasonings for them? You¡¯re the only seasoning ¡­¡±


    Mumu stiffened, her face as bitter as a bitter gourd. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, so she could only release a screenshot.


    Shua!


    It was a group of happy young ladies tearing apart a strangely-shaped tree and pouring it on their delicious meat.


    Everyone was speechless.


    ¡°F * ck! It¡¯s hard not to tear it down, we were too much, admit our mistakes!¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahahaha! My stomach is hurting so much, why do you want to kill me ¡­ You¡¯re the disadvantage of not bringing a group. You can¡¯t reproduce, so you can only serve the food yourself. After cooking, you have to jump on it and be the seasoning.¡±


    it turns out that you¡¯ve also been treated as a treasure. You¡¯ve been kept in captivity and sacrificed yourself for the little sister to eat. You¡¯ve sacrificed your life. It¡¯s clear how deep your love is (funny) ¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces were red with excitement.


    You deserve this, you black-market merchant!


    However, after a while, he thought of the important matter. Beauty is justice. Those young ladies who lived by Mumu¡¯s side had been laughing and talking with her for so long, how could he let them die?


    However, just like what was said, he was a chef of a tribe, a seasoning species. He was physically weak and had no potential at all. How could he intervene in the war between those 4th rank elves?


    A clever housewife can not cook without rice.


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of a way,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking so much, you weakling, there¡¯s nothing you can do! If you can¡¯t even fight back when you¡¯re torn into seasoning, how are you going to help them defeat their strong enemy?¡±


    ¡°Obediently endure and flee. Before you run, roar: The river flows thirty years East and thirty years West, don¡¯t bully a young man just because he¡¯s poor!¡±


    ¡°Impossible! We are players, how can we not have a way?¡±


    ¡°What about Mengmei? do you have a way?¡±


    ¡­.


    The cute girl evolved into a Dragon and said,¡±ah!¡± I have no clue either. Maybe those red-named players have it, but they¡¯ve been in closed-door training recently and I can¡¯t contact them at all (spread hands)¡±


    Everyone was discussing and was at their wits ¡®end. This was the first time a foreign world had called for help. They had encountered difficulties that they couldn¡¯t solve.


    You¡¯re just a rotten wood seasoning. How can you change the situation in a short time?


    You¡¯re not even a stage one creature. Even if you start from the beginning, you¡¯ll need time!


    Now, a great disaster was imminent.


    ahem, ahem, ¡± the racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± perhaps I have an idea.


    Another well-known player appeared.


    Everyone was shocked. This Big Shot had been recuperating ever since he came out of the Sorcerer world, adjusting the time difference and rarely appearing on the internet.


    There was no need to explain how powerful this Big Shot was. He drove extremely fast and was extremely cunning. He had previously killed a few red-named players by himself, set up a trap to kill them, and turned the tables around on Cthulhu¡¯s evil god. He even had a backup plan to scare his little brain off the mountain after his death ¡­ That was how Xiao naohua came down the mountain and spent his last days with Linda. The lovers finally got married.


    The scene at that time was still vivid in his mind.


    ¡°Calculation without exception, Da Xing! Perhaps he really has a way!¡±


    Everyone was pleasantly surprised. This Big Shot¡¯s intelligence was extremely high, and his schemes were terrifying. He might really have some kind of plan.


    Mumu didn¡¯t speak but was very excited,¡±big brother, you¡¯re amazing. What can you do?¡± Mumu thanks you on behalf of all the elf ladies.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna coughed. Don¡¯t act cute in front of me. I heard that someone opened a barbecue shop while I was not in the sandbox and killed hundreds or thousands of final chickens. He kept barbecuing them and even advertised that it was the God of creation¡¯s favorite food, saying that he could eat it if he turned his head around. Is he trying to make a profit?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression turned strange.¡¯It¡¯s over. The car on Mount Haruna is so fast, and it¡¯s so vengeful. Chef Mu Mu made a fortune with the final chicken. Now, they¡¯re here. This is the moment they¡¯ve been waiting for ¡­¡¯


    Mumu didn¡¯t say anything and looked bitter. She knew what the big boss said. Whatever he wanted her to do, she had to accept it. After all, she had a favor to ask of him.


    Mumu didn¡¯t speak,¡±big brother, I was wrong (trembling, kowtowing).¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t you guys know my character? ¡± I¡¯m a magnanimous person, so I won¡¯t haggle with you or ask you for any compensation. I¡¯ll give you an idea for free that can instantly turn the tide of the battle.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. The person behind the computer was the real person?


    The racer of Mount Haruna coughed. I¡¯ve been resting for so long. I¡¯ve already gone through an ancient world, so I¡¯ve had enough rest. I¡¯m very interested in this world of ancient trees, and I¡¯m finally back. From today onwards, I¡¯ll be entering the sandbox again to derive a new species that belongs to me. Please take care of me ¡­ ¡®As for this matter, I¡¯ll write an evaluation plan of¡¯ ancient tree world ¡®as a way to show my return ¡­¡¯ Give me ten minutes.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression instantly became clear. This Big Shot had rested for so long, and now he had finally announced The Return of the King?


    Reviews. This was the habit of the racer of Mount Haruna. This Big Boss loved to write reviews. The first public beta review was written by him, which introduced the strategy for the spore evolution sandbox to everyone.


    Later, he wrote a hot comment, ¡± our world is the universe. it revealed the truth of the Sorcerer world and the identity of the giant sitting on the chair in the courtyard eating fruit. He was the legendary Creator God, the only existence that transcended dimensions, time and space, and cause and effect.


    After disappearing for so long, everyone honestly missed the days of the evaluation.


    Mumu did not speak,¡¯wait! Big brother, the time outside is not right! Many days have passed inside, and there is a war going on inside. The situation is probably getting worse. They might have already reached the vicinity of the tribe of the ancient tree of night.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have much time to begin with. Since I said I have a plan, I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t care about the time. I¡¯ll let you turn the tables in an instant, and the success rate of my plan will be 80%. You¡¯ll instantly possess at least Tier 5 strength, and you¡¯ll become an elf hero. You¡¯ll be resurrected on the hero altar, and you¡¯ll enter the battlefield to lead the night Elves to turn the tables.


    What?


    Let this chef become the hero of the elf race?


    Was this a f * cking joke?


    Everyone was so shocked that they were in disbelief.


    One had to know that this black-hearted Little Chef was not even an ordinary life form at Level 1. How could he reach Level 5 in an instant?


    This was impossible!


    It was too illogical! Moreover, Mumu did not speak. She was not like them, the experienced players who had been through a world and had cultivation experience. They could not cultivate to a very high level in a short time. Even if it was an experienced player, it was impossible to start from zero and break through to Tier 5 in just a few days.


    That was impossible.


    Furthermore, this world did not have a cultivation system, so he could not become stronger. Even the elves were born at the 4th rank. If he did not advance, how could he advance to the 5th rank?


    However, the person who spoke was the racer of Mount Haruna. This Big Shot had previously faced the Cthulhu evil god who could not be defeated. At that time, everyone had been in despair. Ermin, Medusa, Circe ¡­ He still used all kinds of incredible ways to lobby Medusa and reach an agreement, using her as an ally to form an alliance. He then created a divine method through crowdfunding and defeated the evil god of Cthulhu ¡­


    but this time, Da Xing from the wondrous divination sect didn¡¯t enter that world at all? ¡±


    ¡°This is too exaggerated! He can find a way just by listening in from outside?¡±


    I, Zhuge Kongming, can¡¯t think of what he¡¯s going to do even if I¡¯m still alive. He¡¯s going to make a newbie player, a seasoning, instantly reach Tier 5, become an elf hero, and save the tribe ¡­


    The crowd was in a heated discussion as they waited.


    Their faces were full of anticipation. They wanted to see what the big boss was going to do to turn the tide of the situation around!


    That was simply too high!


    After about eight minutes, a post was posted:


    ¡®New World Review, Mu MU¡¯s counterattack plan: ¡°You can become stronger in female clothes¡±


    Hello, everyone. I¡¯m the racer of Mount Haruna. It¡¯s been a long time since we last met. Don¡¯t doubt me, my car is still as fast as ever. I just saw a post on the internet that caused a huge sensation in the forum and became a hot topic.


    A new unknown world had been opened. It was full of ancient trees, and many players called it the world of ancient trees.


    I¡¯ve also briefly looked at the description. It¡¯s a very wonderful new world, and many things are still unknown. So. I¡¯m going to ride on the wave of popularity now. According to my personal opinion,. ¡®ll write my review of the New World and my imagination for the future. Everyone. please follow me ¡­

 Chapter 239

    ?


    Chapter 239: A shocking and brilliant scheme


    Translator: 549690339


    When everyone saw this familiar style and broken sentences, they immediately confirmed that this was the real person, because his personality and characteristics were clear.


    The review post was as detailed as ever. It introduced a lot of content to everyone. No wonder it took ten minutes:


    I¡¯ve been doing reviews since the game¡¯s first closed beta. I¡¯m considered one of the oldest founding members. I took a long break in between, and when I came back, I realized that I¡¯m already in the fifth beta.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, the latest batch of fifth beta newbies will come in. I¡¯ll come in tomorrow and start from scratch with the newbies to evolve a new species. You¡¯ll see me tomorrow. We¡¯re comrades again ¡­


    Alright, I¡¯ll end my personal matters here. I¡¯ve had a lot of thoughts, so let¡¯s talk about serious matters.


    Although I did not participate in the last primordial world, I have been paying attention to it. I would occasionally appear. Everyone has seen my figure.


    In reality, the primordial world was a strange world that could not be measured with common sense.


    If we had never been to the primordial world, would we have thought that the sun and moon of a world would have such a structure?


    I have to say, the scariness of the universe is indeed colorful, so I still blow it up! Those who didn¡¯t understand would think that this was just a game, but those who understood would understand that this was a Second Life in the truest sense. No matter how many secrets there were, they would have to figure them out themselves!


    In his opinion, the rules of the Third World-the world of the ancient tree-were also very special!


    We were going to help ¡®Mumu doesn¡¯t speak¡¯ turn the tide of the war with a weak chef. First of all, we needed to understand the characteristics of that world. After hearing the description, I noticed two things that were worth paying attention to.


    First, the hero altar.


    Under the rules of that world, the players who died were not dead, but could be reborn. This was very novel and very feasible!


    The second point was the eleven miraculous ancient life trees.


    I observed the life structure of elves and ancient trees. According to Mumu¡¯s explanation, it should be similar to the breeding of ¡± demons ¡± in the ancient world. The internal space of those fruits accumulated energy, causing the seeds in the fruits to develop intelligence ¡­


    So, the question was, where did the energy come from?


    When plants and animals become demons and gain intelligence, they need incomparably dense and massive energy.


    I thought about it for a moment. The eleven ancient life trees have a very special form. They cover the sky and the sun as if they have intentionally evolved to form a huge canopy to compete with each other for the sky territory. They cover the entire sky and form such a strange scene of leaves in the sky.


    The ancient life Tree had already proven that the energy of this world came from the sky!


    The 11 ancient life trees had monopolized most of the energy in this world. They had even divided a portion of the energy to construct their own defense system. They had condensed the energy in the fruits to produce demons and formed their own tree guards.


    This was the origin of the elves!


    Then, he analyzed the miracle ancient Tree of Life. Why did it only produce women? No man?


    From an evolutionary point of view, it was correct to only have one gender! It¡¯s because the ancient tree of Life doesn¡¯t allow the elves to reproduce by themselves. If they don¡¯t rely on the ancient tree to give birth to themselves, they¡¯ll be out of control.¡±


    Everyone felt that this wave of analysis was very reasonable.


    in that case, the secret of this world is definitely not limited to this. There must be some kind of extremely terrifying high-energy environment at the top of the sky. It is endless and is likely to be the source of cultivation for this world.


    After all, the cultivation system of every world in the universe was different.


    The Magus world cultivated one¡¯s own spiritual force without the help of external objects.


    The primordial world absorbed the Joss flames of living beings and the soul aura they emitted. Little by little, they would form an ocean for cultivation.


    What about the ancient wood World?


    What was the scene beyond the sky covered by the leaves of the ancient tree? Was it providing an endless supply of eternal energy?


    Sun and moon? Or the gods? An energy pool? Some kind of energy life form? Or something even more terrifying?


    This was enough to make people yearn for it. This was also the reason why I wanted to explore it. To be honest, I had already left behind low-level interests and no goal of conquering the world. As a wizard, I only wanted to pursue the truth, travel around the world, absorb their civilization, and constantly make myself knowledgeable ¡­ Now that I¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯m very interested in this ancient tree world. I want to enter and see the truth of that world.¡±


    As expected of the great star of the flawless plan sect!


    Everyone broke out in a cold sweat as they listened to the analysis posts.


    From the introduction of ¡®Mumu doesn¡¯t speak¡¯, this Big Shot was able to analyze a lot of information. Even the ancient life Tree had become transparent in his eyes.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was a little strange as well. the racer of Mount Haruna is still as ferocious as ever since he left the Sorcerer world. As soon as he came up to analyze the structure of the world, he guessed that the sky covered by the trees must be the source of energy for this world ¡­ However, no matter how powerful his analysis ability is, he can¡¯t guess that the sky outside the leaves of the ancient tree world is space, the vast universe of stars!¡±


    However, at this moment, the forum was still as lively as ever. Everyone looked at the next message from the racer of Mount Haruna.


    ¡°Alright, out of the personal habits of the Magus world, I started off by analyzing the structure of this world¡¯s ancient tree and the power system. To solve a difficult problem and turn the tables, I have to know myself and the enemy before I can think of a way. I¡¯ve analyzed step by step from the above, from the ancient midnight tree and the elven life structure, I¡¯ve found the way to make Mumu instantly become a rank 5 powerhouse! Have you guys thought of it?¡±


    A sure-win method?


    Everyone looked at each other and felt that their IQ was not enough.


    Did the higher-ups not analyze the ancient life Tree and the world¡¯s structure?


    However, there were still many people who left comments.


    Some people said that it might be to let Mumu concoct a poison that would turn into a dark dish that could kill level five creatures and kill those elves. This way, as a weak chef, he could completely reverse the situation.


    Some people guessed that he had thought of a way to make this ancient tree of eternal life uproot from the ground and turn it into an ancient tree of war that could move and kill the elves of other tribes with a single palm.


    However, this was quickly rejected by the crowd.


    The eternal Tree of Life blocked out a large part of the sky, and it was even larger than the creation tree. It would be strange if it could move!


    Many conjectures had been made, but no one had been able to answer them correctly. How could a wood chef from the elf tribe become a peerless master in an instant, possessing the terrifying power of a level five? No one had expected this.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, it was still a hopeless situation!


    As for the racer of Mount Haruna, not only was he not invincible, but he also had more than a few chances of winning ¡­ He had a 100% chance of winning, and he even said that he had an 80% chance of winning. It seemed like he was being too modest?


    ¡°Alright, time is of the essence, so I won¡¯t play riddles. Let¡¯s start! We¡¯ll start announcing the answers. Didn¡¯t I just say that there are two suspicious points: Was it on the hero altar and the ancient life tree¡¯s structure?


    Then, of course, he had to find the answer from these two questions and simply explain the process.


    If Mumu doesn¡¯t speak, you can commit suicide and set the resurrection point of the hero altar in a fruit of life. You can be reborn from the fruit of life and steal this huge energy elf embryo to grow in the fruit of life. Then, will you be reborn as an elf?¡±


    Everyone was shocked!


    Why didn¡¯t I think of this before?


    He had clearly analyzed for us just now that sprites were essentially demons! Tree demon!


    In that case, could he let Mumu be reborn in a spirit fruit, absorb its energy, and become a tree spirit?


    It was a plant to begin with! Naturally, he could become a tree demon! It was impossible for others to be reborn and turn into an embryonic seed, but it was the only possibility ¡­ This was because he had his own rebirth altar!


    One had to know that an elf was born with the strength of a 3rd rank, and an adult would have the strength of a 4th rank!


    If he was reborn in such a way, he would already have the ability to change the situation!


    This was an extremely bold and imaginative idea.


    The difficult problem that everyone had been thinking about was solved. This moment of comfort was even more satisfying than drinking a can of cold beer under the hot sun.


    ¡°Mighty big brother!¡±


    ¡°F * ck! This kid is terrifying!¡±


    ¡°In the entire acting world, he¡¯s an existence as rare as Phoenix Feathers and Qilin horns!¡±


    The crowd burst into an uproar and was very enthusiastic.


    As expected of the famous racer of Mount Haruna. Knowledge really changed the world. In this hardcore game, as long as the baldie learned from it, it would be fine! There were no miracles that knowledge and learning could not create.


    He continued to write, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only at rank three when you¡¯re born, so it¡¯s naturally not enough. You need more energy from the life fruit ¡­ This requires you to communicate with that ancient midnight tree and have it gather the energy of seven or eight fruits of life into one fruit of life.


    as for you, you were reborn from the hero altar. As a seed of the Seven Wonders Treasure Tree, you were reborn in that extremely high-energy fruit of life.


    The tree of Seven Wonders had the bloodline of a Night Elf. What kind of elf form would it turn into after becoming a demon? That¡¯s an unknown realm. I don¡¯t understand, but you must be a woman! A female elf! It couldn¡¯t be a man. As for why ¡­ It¡¯s the ancient life Tree. I¡¯ve already analyzed it!¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Their eyes immediately widened, and their expressions changed.


    So all the analysis of the world¡¯s structure was just a foreshadowing for us to understand it now?


    They sat in front of their computers and looked at the forum, their eyes full of disbelief. The twists and turns, the foreshadowing of the wonderful prologue, everyone was shocked!


    And this Big Shot wasn¡¯t someone who didn¡¯t hold grudges, was he just waiting here?


    To make Mumu silent and turn into a woman?


    Everyone finally realized that the elves were all women. The big boss said that he would become the hero of the elves, so didn¡¯t he become a girl?


    Instantly, it was confirmed that it was the racer of Mount Haruna. As vengeful as ever, he was digging a hole here to bury someone. With such a high level of scheming and planning, it was as if he was digging a hole for someone to die from!


    It was no wonder that a few red names had been killed by him.

 Chapter 240

    ?


    Chapter 240: I¡¯ll finally draw my sword


    Translator: 549690339


    crossdressing makes you stronger!


    This scary term instantly appeared in everyone¡¯s minds. No wonder the post was called this way. It turned out that they had already prepared for this.


    ¡°6666!¡±


    ¡°terrifying! Who would dare to provoke this Big Shot in the future? They could dig and not bury! There¡¯s no room for discussion when you¡¯re screwed!¡±


    Instantly, everyone silently praised the racer of Mount Haruna. This was revenge for all of them!


    In the entire sandbox of spore evolution, there was no one who had superb culinary skills. There was only ¡± Mumu doesn¡¯t speak ¡± who knew both evolution and cooking. Usually, this guy opened a shop in the sandbox and monopolized it. Who knew how many people¡¯s hard-earned money he had squeezed out!


    Now, he had finally defeated Nero Zhou.


    Immediately, countless people started to post posts to celebrate. They even started to persuade Mumu in various ways, asking him to accept his fate.


    ¡°A river god appeared on the surface of the river Bridge: Young man, is this the Crimson pleated skirt you¡¯ve lost? Or was it this Gothic loli costume? He didn¡¯t need to work hard, he didn¡¯t need to struggle, he just needed to dress up as a female and become an elf hero! To become the Queen of the elves! (Advertisement: I don¡¯t need to practice hard. Crossdressing makes me stronger easily)¡±


    a man sat dejectedly in the ruins. once upon a time, I was immersed in suffering, and I also cried bitterly. My loved ones died in front of me, my loved ones fell in the rain of blood, smoke filled the air, and blood stained my body. I was powerless, I was weak ¡­ In the end, I resolutely raised my weapon, stood up, and donned a sexy female outfit. I took large strides and bathed in the Golden sunlight as I walked towards the battlefield! (Advertisement: I don¡¯t need to practice hard. Crossdressing makes me stronger easily)¡±


    A bunch of advertisements appeared.


    ¡°???¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    These people¡¯s advertisements clearly didn¡¯t have any screenshots or images, only text descriptions, but the visual sense was so strong. How did they do it? It was a pity that these talents did not go to the advertising industry!


    ¡°Detestable! Looking at this advertisement, it felt like something strange was awakening in my body! (Gritting teeth)¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t! He had a bottom line! (Shy)¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want it? You¡¯ll want it sooner or later (serious face)¡±


    ¡­.


    What a bunch of f * cking little b * tches!


    Mumu¡¯s face was instantly covered in tears and she was heartbroken!


    Were these animals speaking in human language? he felt that these animals were too shameless and knew how to hit a person when he was down.


    All I did was become a black-market chef once and monopolize all of you! I¡¯ll secretly squeeze you dry of your wealth!


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± those above, you guys are too much. We¡¯re just seriously discussing how to turn the tables. Why are you guys acting so recklessly and crushing their confidence? ¡± Mumu didn¡¯t say anything, but this was indeed the only way.


    go and communicate with the ancient tree of night. It won¡¯t wait for death obediently. Tell it that you can save it. Take seven fruits of life and gather your energy on one fruit of life. Then, set the hero altar¡¯s rebirth formation in the fruit. You will be reborn in it ¡­


    Mu Mu took. deep breath and was somewhat touched. I started from scratch. Even if I cultivate hard for decades, I may not be able to reach level five. This is the only way for me to become stronger in an instant. As long as. become ¡­


    After all, ordinary elves were born as Grade 3, and they would only be Grade 4 when they reached adulthood ¡­ As for himself, he had gathered seven fruits of life, so he would probably be at the fourth rank when he was born, and when he reached adulthood, he would be at the fifth rank.


    Furthermore, the hero altar¡¯s special characteristic was extremely terrifying. It could allow one to instantly mature into an adult, ignoring the years of growth after one was born.


    When he was reborn from the altar, he grew rapidly from a seed and turned into an adult Seven Wonders Treasure Tree. That was why he was dismembered.


    ¡°This is the only feasible way.¡± Even though he was unwilling to do so, the voices, smiles, and laughter of Xilin and the other elves kept appearing in his mind. at most, I¡¯ll just commit suicide after I succeed and become a tree of Seven Wonders again. I won¡¯t be addicted to that kind of power ¡­


    He had already made his decision. They were going to war to protect him while he hid behind the tribe.


    At this moment, the racer of Mount Haruna sent another message, ¡±


    ¡°It was worth it to wait for ten minutes, right? Hurry up and go back! Have the power to protect everything you want. We will always help you! Remember to send us your beautiful photos and we¡¯ll give you some advice in case there are any negative consequences.¡±


    ¡­..


    After getting the answer, Mu Mu ignored the group of animals and hurriedly returned to the ancient tree world.


    When he opened his eyes again, he found himself in the mortal world with green trees. It was very elegant and quiet. He quickly ran out.


    A long time had passed in the world of ancient trees, and the war outside had completely broken out. Even though the night Elves had the advantage in weapons, they were still at an extreme disadvantage, and they were at the final moment of extinction.


    Mumu hesitated.


    Even though he was now a plant and could not tell if he was male or female, in his heart, he still thought of himself as a proud male tree gentleman ¡­


    Furthermore, he had used this tree as a seasoning to deliberately erase the living creature¡¯s sense of pain, which was why he had been able to calmly accept his previous death.


    After transforming into a demon or a human-shaped spirit, one would be able to feel pain ¡­


    That death would make him feel extremely painful.


    ¡°If we lose, what will happen?¡± He walked around and found Xilin. The battle was very urgent, and they had even reached the territory of the ancient tree of night. They were about to reach the core area of the dark night tribe.


    Even Celine and the other immature Stage 3 elves were about to be sent to the battlefield. If they were sent to the battlefield, they might die ¡­


    ¡°Xilin can¡¯t die.¡±


    He looked at the little fairy with a deep fear in his heart.


    Celine said, ¡± if we lose, all the elves will be killed, and our mother, the Tree of Life, will be enslaved. The energy absorbed by our mother will be taken back to their ancient tree to produce fruits of life.


    Celine explained. It was said that the distant feather elf tribe did this. They enslaved an ancient elven Tree of Life to collect energy for them, so their population was several times that of ordinary tribes.


    I understand. It seems like I have to do it.


    He stood up and strode through the tribe. He turned his head to look at the great eternal Tree of Life. It was lush and green, and it pierced straight into the sky.


    He gently walked on the trunk and touched its rough, mottled, old green bark, which seemed to contain endless vicissitudes of life. the greatest and ancient life in the world! The night Elves that protect you are about to be defeated, and you are about to be plundered by the other ancient trees. At your level, you must be unwilling to do so, right?¡±


    Hualala!


    The dense leaves in the sky swayed slightly, and the speckled sunlight turned into fine light spots that flickered on the ground. It was a beautiful sight.


    After a long time, an ancient elven voice seemed to come from the sky,


    ¡°The strange ancient tree of rebirth that¡¯s between the ancient tree of war and the ancient tree of Life ¡­ ¡°Your arrival caused the destruction of my tribe, and I¡¯m about to be enslaved and lose my freedom. It¡¯s impossible for me to give birth to a guard elf of my own, and I can only be slaughtered.¡±


    ¡°Destruction is also an opportunity, isn¡¯t it?¡± He faced the ancient ultimate life form from an unknown distance away. His heart trembled, but he tried to remain calm. I can become a unique elf under your command.


    ¡°You are not an elf.¡± The ancient voice replied.


    ¡°I can become an elf! I¡¯ll become one of your subordinates.¡± Mu Mu said, ¡± as long as you give me the energy of seven fruits of life and gather it on one fruit of life, I will be able to enter it and become a powerful and unique spirit that can change the situation of the battle!


    The aged voice was silent for a moment. that¡¯s impossible. In the fruit of life, only the initial form of life, which is the seed, can form sprites. You¡¯re not even a seed, so how can you enter the fruit? ¡±


    ¡°What if I can become a seed?¡± He spoke again.


    The ancient tree of darkness was completely silent. It instantly thought of life, as if it was stunned by this idea.

 Chapter 241

    ?


    Chapter 241: Chapter 240:


    Translator: 549690339


    On the other side, after a certain someone left in a hurry, the forum was still very lively.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± ¡®As long as he becomes a woman, he can¡¯t harm the cute and charming elf Big Sisters. When I go in, those elf Big Sisters will all be mine ¡­¡¯ When the time comes, even she will be mine! (Funny face)¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    The racer of Mount Haruna flicked his wrist and released a few screenshots of the beautiful elf ladies from before. They were so beautiful that they seemed to be out of this world.


    ???


    The netizens present were all stunned.


    This ¡°her¡± seemed to be very intelligent!


    As expected of the star of the all-seeing plan sect. Not only did he dig a hole and turn it around step by step, but he also had a hidden card up his sleeve. He had even calculated this step!


    One embroidery needle: Who¡¯s driving? I want to get off the car, this isn¡¯t the way to the kindergarten!¡±


    Mengmei begged, ¡± hahahahahaha, as expected of the old driver of Mount Akina. I¡¯ve already secretly welded the door shut. No one can get out of the car today! (He¡¯s laughing madly.jpg)¡±


    Haruko loves learning: Could this be the hot-blooded friendship between men? (Funny face)¡±


    Cute girl wants to evolve into a Dragon: Mumu has been selling the final chickens all day to make money. I don¡¯t know how many chickens I¡¯ve sold, but now it¡¯s the opposite. After being treated as a chicken, I¡¯m starting to pay for it with meat. It¡¯s very reasonable (funny).¡±


    ¡­¡­.


    Hualala!


    A cool breeze blew past, and the Emerald green mottled tree trunk pierced straight into the sky. The seventeen life fruits hanging at the highest point contained an endless amount of plant energy.


    Right now, there were only about 300 Night Elves. These 17 fruits were new elves that had been nurtured for nearly a hundred years and were about to be born on this land. Even the ancient tree of Life would feel heartache if seven of them were to be taken away at once!


    However, it was not as if it had never understood that this strange plant life form could really be reborn in a strange form, and become a seed again ¡­


    Hualala!


    A terrifying pressure suddenly pressed down on his body.


    a strange ancient tree of rebirth. Do you know how much I have to pay for this? ¡±


    Mumu¡¯s entire body almost fell to the ground, and she said with great difficulty, ¡± you can only choose this, or else we¡¯ll all die. Moreover, I¡¯ll become your guardian spirit, and you won¡¯t lose anything. You might even obtain a special and powerful spirit and join the tribe.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    The sky was silent for a long time. Suddenly, a reply came, and then there was no more life.


    Mumu instantly revealed a look of surprise. I succeeded! That¡¯s right! This is a crisis for the night Elves, and my only chance to rise up. I took the opportunity to extort it, and it was forced to agree.¡±


    According to his guess, the maximum power an elf could withstand was at the 4th rank, so it was difficult to create something stronger. However, he believed in the potential of his species.


    It had seven flavors, and although it had no combat power, it had taken a lot of effort to evolve. Its life form was extremely complex, and it was difficult to match seven flavors. At an extremely high level of life, it had more potential than this tree seed and could bear more power.


    Moreover, the ancient life Tree had no other choice. It could only try to turn him into a seed once again in the ancient life Tree so that he could be nurtured and reborn.


    He was not in a hurry. Instead, he immediately returned to the warehouse and committed suicide.


    Once ¡­


    Two times.


    Three times ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    He began to resurrect again and again, until the huge resurrecting energy left by the elf tribe was exhausted.


    He knew that he would not be in this form for a short period of time in the future, so he tried to save as much seasoning as possible.


    The warehouse was filled with the corpses of the Seven Wonders Treasure tree¡¯s humanoid plants. It was like a warehouse of firewood.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    ¡°Goodbye, my youth.¡± He broke into a run and quickly ran in the direction of the dark eternal Tree of Life.


    after the war is over, I¡¯ll commit suicide and be reborn from the ordinary hero altar. I¡¯ll turn back into the tree of Seven Wonders and remove my female elf form.


    Ta ta ta!


    Along with the sound of his footsteps, the bright sunlight shone on his strange and domineering crab-like steps.


    Hualala!


    Soon after, with the help of the ancient life Tree, he pondered and studied together. He successfully set the resurrection point inside a life fruit that had condensed the energy of seven fruits.


    Then, he committed suicide on the spot.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In the rebirth altar.


    In a small, white space with dense energy, a seed began to grow rapidly. It was no longer in the form of the Seven Wonders Treasure Tree. It seemed to have fused with the bloodline of the elf and the Seven Wonders Treasure Tree to become a new life.


    To make an analogy, this state was like a plow that had been grafted onto an apple tree and was absorbing the nutrients of the apple tree itself to grow.


    Hualala.


    The fruit fell to the ground.


    A little baby quickly walked out, and a slender human figure was gradually nurtured and grown. She had a delicate and beautiful face and a graceful body, and she was extremely different from the other elves.


    She was a type 4 divine warrior the moment she was born, and was still growing rapidly, quickly turning into a beautiful woman.


    ¡°Just like usual, I almost instantly became an adult.¡±


    She silently sensed her own ability. She already had the strength of a fifth-rank demon, as if she was born a very powerful demon.


    my seven plant tastes have evolved and turned into various physical abilities. The spiciness has become a killing spiciness. It¡¯s probably far beyond any chili on earth and can kill living creatures. It¡¯s extremely useful on the battlefield and can kill a large area.


    The pepper spray was made of chili water. When sprayed on the skin, it would cause red spots. If sprayed on the eyes, it could send people to the hospital, and that was at the level of not being too spicy.


    Some devil chilies with millions of degrees of spiciness could even kill people, let alone the stronger one in front of him.


    my stinky tofu has fermented and become a poisonous fungus that coexists with me. It can smear poison on weapons and cause a person to be infected and die quickly.


    It must be known that the fermented fungi were both highly toxic and non-toxic. Before the ancient war, soldiers were often required to smear their own feces on their weapons to achieve infection and let the wound rot to death.


    This situation was similar.


    ¡°¡­. The minced garlic has the ability to kill bacteria, which is even more obvious now. It also has the vitality of plants, so when applied on the wound, it will not rot, and it can even be the only antidote for the stinky tofu-like poison.¡±


    ¡­.


    She calculated her ability to become a demon one by one, put on her clothes, and strode out.


    She suddenly stopped and looked down at the pool beside her. The sun shone into the water, reflecting her slender shadow.


    She had a head of jade-green hair, fair skin, a determined face, and eyes as sharp as an Eagle¡¯s.


    what an interesting and powerful elf. She actually has so many abilities.


    The ancient tree of Life in the sky was also amazed by this strange and unique elf. She far surpassed ordinary elves, and perhaps she really did have the qualifications to become a hero of the elven race.


    Finally, a distant and ancient voice slowly sounded. as the mother of the ancient tree, I named the birth of every new elf. I named you ¡­ Yomiya.¡±


    In the Elven language, Ymir meant Guardian, or Guardian.


    It was in line with the current situation of the night Elf tribe, which needed a powerful elven hero to protect and save them.


    you carry the mission of our Night Elf tribe. You carry poison and move stealthily in the dark night and shadows like an assassin. You will write a hymn for the future of our Night Elf tribe. Your title will be ¡­ The voice paused. song of shadow.


    ¡°Go and change the entire situation, our Night Elf hero, Ymir song of shadow.¡±


    Countless years later, the later generations opened the book in the library and saw the beginning of this historical moment in The Chronicles of the yumia High Elves. However, it was a very simple description:


    [ year 131 of the God¡¯s creation era, the night Elf tribe was invaded. The legendary elf hero, Ymir, was born on the hero altar. ]

 Chapter 242

    ?


    Chapter 242: The war between the elves


    Translator: 549690339


    Yumia put on a tight-fitting female one-piece dress that the elves had woven out of vines, and put on a green leaf cloak.


    ¡°I have to scrape some of the skin off my feet.¡±


    She sat on a small bench in the forest tribe, and the beautiful girl instantly turned into a foot-scratching man. She lifted a foot with both hands, bent down, and sniffed it with her snow-white nose. damn! This foot was completely useless, it was really f * cking painful to the eyes! This is my own resistance. If others smell it, what will they do?¡±


    She picked up a small knife and gently scraped the skin off her foot.


    ¡°It hurts, it hurts, it hurts!¡±


    She gritted her teeth in pain and let out a clear and melodious sound. as expected, after I transformed, I felt pain. Previously, I had a special ability to eliminate pain and kept scraping my own species as seasoning. In the end, I¡¯m suffering now. If I had known that it would hurt ¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a seasoning anymore.¡±


    Hualala!


    A layer of skin and even a layer of flesh was gently hung off his foot. There was not much, but the concentration was extremely high.


    Then, he smeared his own pepper poison on the leaf cloak. When necessary, he would shoot out the leaves of the cloak and spray the deadly negative powder of this pepper into the air. It was enough to blind or even completely lose his combat power.


    chili, it¡¯s indeed a beautiful girl¡¯s pepper spray!


    Mumu ridiculed in her heart.


    He then used his hand, which had been regenerated with the energy of garlic, to gently touch his feet to disinfect and disinfect them. He found that the effect was extremely good, and the wounds were healing quickly.


    as expected, garlic in the natural world is a common plant used for disinfection and sterilization. Now that I¡¯ve become a demon, it¡¯s almost a qualitative change ¡­ However, using it to recover my strength requires a lot of physical energy.¡±


    ¡°this is a pair of hands of spring, stroking and healing all things.¡±


    She was pleasantly surprised that her talent was so terrifying. She chose to wear a pair of black, exquisite animal skin gloves to avoid touching anything. She murmured, ¡± I can only seal the huge King¡¯s power in my hands.


    the chili on my feet, the garlic on my hands, and now, the stinky tofu on my head ¡­ She began to stroke her hair. yes, after turning into a human, the fermented nest of stinky tofu changed. It fused with the smell of soy sauce and actually transferred to my hair, becoming a poison.


    After all, soy sauce and stinky tofu were both fermented by microorganisms!


    When they gathered together, they became a terrifying poison.


    His hair had become the nest of those highly toxic microorganisms.


    She knew that she didn¡¯t know swordsmanship or saber techniques, so she found a round wheel the size of a basin and the size of an iron tire as her weapon. She could hurt the enemy with a casual swing without considering the angle at all. It was very convenient, and the main killing power was the poison in her hair. It could easily kill a person with a scratch on the skin.


    chili water, highly toxic, and men¡¯s fighting equipment. I¡¯ve already prepared everything and am armed to the teeth.


    She stood up and looked at the elf girl who had dressed up and was fully armed.


    She was wearing a dark green cloak and holding a ring weapon in her hand. She was slim and elegant, with beautiful skin and a hot figure. She had an elegant temperament that was as cold as ice, and she was so beautiful that people couldn¡¯t help but pity her.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, but it¡¯s a pity you¡¯re a man.¡±


    She did not have the perverted interest of self-admiration, so she found another half mask and put it on. The tough bark mask that was like a metal rooster, pretending that she was a man and began to deceive herself ¡­


    As a man who had changed his gender and started a Second life as a woman, he felt that it might be more novel and interesting.


    Furthermore, there was no such thing as gender in this world. There was only one gender, and there was no distinction between male and female. He had become a local in this ancient tree world, but his previous views on life had still seriously affected him.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go to the battlefield.¡±


    Mumu turned her head to look at an ancient tree in the dark night and strode forward.


    Looking up at the high sky of green, bright golden, mottled leaves, he warned himself again. Time is merciless. It will always Polish the edges and corners of people and turn them into what they used to hate. After this war is over, I will return to my teenage years.


    ¡­¡­


    Just after Mumu left, the air suddenly stopped.


    The midnight ancient tree looked at the back of the strange elf. It then looked at its other life fruit, where a seed of the Seven Wonders Treasure Tree was slowly growing.


    it¡¯s really a Wonderful Life form. It can resurrect continuously. I secretly killed its soul when it turned into a seed and began to grow. I didn¡¯t expect it to be reborn again in the altar, and another seed was formed and kept growing ¡­


    ¡°as long as there is enough energy, it can be reborn?¡±


    The Darknight ancient tree continued to study it, secretly probing its characteristics, wanting to obtain its terrifying ability to revive.


    now, I can only secretly transfer the seed that wiped out its consciousness the moment it was born into a life fruit to see if it could grow. Who knew that it would turn back into an ordinary plant life form and can¡¯t grow quickly ¡­


    The consciousness of the midnight ancient tree was looking at the seed of the Seven Wonders Treasure Tree in the other fruit of life. its speed can only be compared to that of an ordinary elf. It will take countless years to form an embryo and 80 years to reach adulthood.


    It kept mumbling. As one of the eleven oldest existences in this world, its wisdom was beyond doubt.


    I hope that this unique sprite that I secretly copied will also bring me a different kind of surprise.


    ¡­..


    Eleven giant ancient trees covered the entire planet. A terrifying war was taking place on a certain green land.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Beautiful elf girls in grass skirts were holding wooden Spears, stones, and wooden bows. The elves on both sides were fighting.


    Some of the elves had dark green marks drawn on their faces with tree sap and mud, like barbarian Warriors.


    It was a symbol of contribution, strength, and the number of opponents killed.


    The night Elf elder sister from before, Misia, had five stripes on her face, which meant that she was a powerful existence who had killed five elves of the same level. She had rich combat skills and was skilled in using a spear.


    The death of this master was a huge blow to the entire Night Elf race.


    Even though the elves of this era had an affinity with nature and trees, they were still too primitive and primitive. They were full of barbarism. From how they tore apart Wood¡¯s bodies to use as seasoning, it was enough to see their tribal lifestyle. They had yet to escape from the wild beasts.


    ¡°For the glory of the tribe!¡±


    ¡°For the elven ancient Tree of Life! Our mother!¡±


    ¡°Plunder them!¡±


    bring their corpses back to the ancient tree and use them as nutrients to give birth to new clansmen!!


    Countless beautiful elves were roaring and fighting with their weapons.


    The earth trembled, and ancient war trees that were incomparably huge and ancient were being used as mercenaries to take root in the distant Earth. They slowly lifted up large gray stones and threw them at the enemy elves.


    Thump!


    Rocks the size of millstones instantly and accurately hit an elf. That elf vomited large mouthfuls of blood and was sent flying. He fell to the ground and no longer had any life.


    There was nothing fancy about it.


    The way they fought was extremely brutal. It was a collision of weapons and flesh, just like ancient tribal wars.


    Although they were all at the 4th rank, only their physical fitness had reached that level. They did not have any cultivation system, so they could only wait for adulthood when they were born and maintain this strength forever until they died of old age.


    At this moment, under the pincer attack of the wind and water elves, the night Elves were completely defeated. A group of Night Elves gathered in a forest and used it as a cover, using the advantage of being familiar with the terrain to resist.


    In the end, they gathered together. They were covered in wounds, and blood was flowing out from them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s retreat!¡±


    ¡°No, if we retreat any further, it¡¯ll be our tribe!¡±


    the newborn elves are only at rank three. They can¡¯t hold on much longer. Many of them have died. They are the hope of our tribe ¡­


    Voices could be heard from all around.


    Every realm was a threshold that led to a qualitative change. They naturally used it to differentiate the level and degree of danger of some life forms. For example, the giant dragon was a level 5 life form that could slaughter a large number of Tier 4 adult elves.


    ¡°They¡¯re crazy! Why would they join forces? The elves have never joined forces before. After all, how are the two tribes going to split the ancient tree that they have occupied?¡±


    One of the elves with them was called Minnie. She had a slender and hot figure, and she was charming and mature. There were three dark green lines on her face, and she also looked nervous. If this trend continued, their mother, the ancient tree of night, would become the second ancient elven tree to be defeated and enslaved.


    In the end, it was because their food was too alluring and the secret of forging iron weapons made people envious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go first!¡± Minnie had no choice but to speak.


    There was no way out now, and they would die even if they stayed here. They could only return to the night Elf tribe and put up a final resistance.


    But the next second, a hair-raising voice was heard.


    not good, the wind elves have surrounded us from behind and cut off our retreat. We¡¯ve been surrounded by two major elf tribes in the forest.


    When this news came, it made everyone feel completely hopeless.


    If they were all annihilated here, then the night Elf tribe would have no hope at all.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°What kind of monster is this!¡±


    Suddenly, the elves who had surrounded them shouted.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening outside?¡±


    The surrounding Night Elves shuddered and looked out of the forest, instantly shocked.


    ¡°What a beautiful night Elf!¡±


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    An agile dark-green figure, beautiful and elegant, was like an elegant song of the night. It was stealthily moving with the strange and light characteristics of the night Elves, and it quickly shuttled through the elves like a ghost.

 Chapter 243

    ?


    Chapter 243: The elven hero¡¯s pressure


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Who is that?¡± A group of Night Elves hiding in the forest and standing on the trees couldn¡¯t help but speak.


    That terrifying aura seemed to belong to a Tier 5 sprite. However, a Tier 5 sprite had never appeared in this world before. No matter how much energy it nurtured, it could only be a Tier 4 sprite. This was the limit of sprites.


    he¡¯s wearing a mask, but that hair color and pupils, he¡¯s definitely a Night Elf! but our tribe doesn¡¯t have such a powerful Night Elf! an elf shouted excitedly.


    Many elves looked into the distance in a daze, their minds blank.


    But no matter what, they were saved now, and they instantly felt like they had escaped death. The little elf girls like Xilin couldn¡¯t help but shout,


    ¡°That night Elf is so beautiful!¡±


    the more powerful an elf is, the more beautiful she is. I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful creature!


    The group of underaged elves were very excited, feeling that their Savior had arrived. This was an idol hero that everyone worshipped, who had descended from the sky to save them.


    However, the few adult elves beside him had grave expressions.


    Minnie suddenly opened her mouth and shattered their hopes, ¡± even if she¡¯s at the 5th rank, she can¡¯t win. After all, a 4th rank elf could kill her. In order to save us, she lost her life.


    There was no combat system in this world. Everyone was just fighting. The abilities of a rank five creature were countless times stronger than a rank four. If they were surrounded, they would still be crushed to death.


    of course, Tier 5 dragons are an exception. It¡¯s said that Dragons have the talent of dragon roar, a terrifying area-of-effect sonic attack, and strong mental power. With pressure, it can defeat the Tier 4 sprites that surround it in a large area, and it¡¯s not afraid of being surrounded. ¡°I wonder how the legendary, most powerful feather elf tribe on the other side of this world managed to tame a Dragon,¡± Minnie said.


    All the elves ¡®faces turned pale.


    That¡¯s right! Giant Dragons had a Dragon¡¯s might, while elves like them were very ordinary and relied on brute force and weapons to injure others. No matter how powerful they were at Tier 5, they would not have any special abilities and would be crushed to death.


    however, the next second ¡­


    ¡°blade formation whirlwind.¡±


    The beautiful figure moved quickly through the grass and let out a clear shout.


    With a wave of his cloak, the terrifying green leaves spread out and turned into green flowers that filled the sky.


    The chili powder had a strong air diffusion ability. In an instant, the surrounding elves wailed and were blinded, and more than 20 elves fell.


    In the end, Mumu didn¡¯t dare to kill them. She didn¡¯t use her poisonous ring weapon to finish them off and let them wail on the ground. Knowing the terrifying spiciness, it was impossible for them to stand up and recover their combat strength in a short time.


    Ta ta ta!


    She took off her cloak, revealing her long, white legs, and once again advanced quickly through the forest and grass. Her movements were as fast as a ghost¡¯s shadow. An elf woman wearing black animal skin gloves and holding a ring weapon looked valiant and heroic.


    What was even stranger was that when she stepped on the grass, the flowers and grass withered and turned yellow, and were burnt black. A black trail was left on the ground, and it was so silent that it made people¡¯s hearts tremble.


    ¡°Quickly kill her!¡±


    Among the wind elves, a mature and charming elf¡¯s expression darkened. Her face was painted with seven bars, symbolizing her strength. her cloak has been used up!


    The elves around him rushed forward and quickly surrounded him. They shouted loudly and softly to cheer themselves on,


    ¡°Night Elf, you¡¯re dead!¡±


    Ta ta ta!


    Yumia¡¯s body was slender, and she revealed an extremely beautiful smile. Her smile was soul-stirring, and her every movement had an intoxicating temperament. She ran quickly, turning into an afterimage on the grass. you are all too naive. I am called the night Elf hero by the ancient tree of Life.¡¯Song of shadow, the night Elf assassin who walks in the darkness and death, my entire body ¡­¡¯ They¡¯re all weapons!¡±


    Hualala!


    Facing the elves coming from all directions, she suddenly jumped up and used her powerful physical attributes to turn around. Her hands were on the ground, and her white and slender feet turned into a whirlwind, spinning rapidly.


    This was one of the moves in breakdance, and it was called: Thomas spun.


    Although he had never learned breakdance before and had only seen it, his current physical fitness was enough for him to perform this action. At this moment, his entire body turned into a whirlwind, and his white and slender toes quickly spiraled, cutting through the noses of the elves who were surrounding him.


    BOOM!


    An indescribable spiciness pounced over.


    The scent wafted into the elves ¡®noses through the air.


    In an instant, tears, snot, and tears gushed down, and their faces turned red. All of the elves lowered their heads and covered their noses and faces, screaming in pain.


    what is this!?


    my eyes are so hot! I¡¯m going blind!


    The smell of onions was enough to make one unable to open their eyes, let alone the terrifying death chili ¡­


    Countless female elves began to shriek and wail. The stinging, dry, and burning sensation made them want to find a water source to wash their swollen faces.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡±


    In the distance, the night Elves were stunned.


    They looked at this extremely beautiful night Elf who was like an elven war god and hero. She could actually burst out with a terrifying talent and ignore the encirclement. The enemies on her way didn¡¯t even need to touch her. They would instantly fall and be pushed away by her aura.


    This was ¡­ Pressure?


    ¡°We Night Elves also have pressure?!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    could it be that we Night Elves can have the same pressure as a Dragon when we reach Tier 5? ¡±


    All the night Elves were dumbfounded, and their eyes were filled with unimaginable joy.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be wrong! That terrifying aura will cause one to collapse upon contact. It¡¯s the legendary Dragon¡¯s pressure!¡± Minnie was knowledgeable, but her eyes were still filled with disbelief. Her beautiful eyes widened. it turns out that us elves can also have the talent of coercion!


    this is something that has overturned the common sense of the entire Night Elf race for hundreds of years. After we reach Tier 5, we can have the pressure of a Dragon.


    that¡¯s too terrifying. We can smell that aura from far away. It makes people tremble and fear it. It¡¯s filled with the aura of death and it seems very familiar ¡­


    ¡°No way! You said it was Mu Mu? It¡¯s indeed similar, but the smell is 10000 times stronger. Moreover, Mumu isn¡¯t from our fairy clan. He¡¯s not even at rank 1, so how could he have reached rank 5 in an instant? that¡¯s a realm that no fairy has ever reached ¡­¡±


    The group of Night Elves started discussing, feeling that it was too outrageous.


    This mysterious night Elf who descended from the sky was too powerful. It was as if she had appeared out of thin air and saved their race.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mumu, it¡¯s Mumu!¡±


    Xilin suddenly shouted.


    She had spent a lot of time with him and was sure that he was the weakest Treant chef in the tribe. She was more excited than anyone else. it¡¯s the taste. You don¡¯t even remember it! We¡¯ve been eating it every day!¡±


    Xilin stomped her feet anxiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s really him?¡±


    The entire place was dead silent.


    All the elves were silent.


    Everyone trembled as they looked at the beautiful and mysterious night Elf in disbelief. It was hard to imagine that she was the weak and funny plant chef in the tribe.


    Instantly, the elves stopped talking. They stood quietly in the forest and watched the terrifying battle.


    ¡°She¡¯s Mu Mu.¡±


    Xilin clenched her fists tightly. Her palms were covered in sweat. but she did not notice it. Her mind was filled with complicated thoughts as she recalled the first time they met. Sister, Sister, there¡¯s delicious food here ¡­ The scene of him grabbing a deformed little Treant and running away, as well as the happy and happy life in the night Elf tribe after that.


    ¡°She¡¯s become so strong.¡±


    Waves of pride and complex emotions kept growing.


    No one could imagine what kind of method and price the tiny Treant chef had paid to grow to such a terrifying height in such a short time. He had become a powerful and mysterious night Elf to save them from their desperate situation.

 Chapter 244

    ?


    Chapter 244: Chapter 243-great victory and planning


    Translator: 549690339


    In the distance, a wind elf was also shocked. She looked at the night Elf tribe that was about to be taken down, and then a terrifying Night Elf suddenly appeared and wantonly knocked down countless elven Warriors.


    ¡°Unforgivable!¡±


    She frowned, feeling that her opponent¡¯s combat skills were very unpolished, but the terrifying aura was frightening.


    it seems to be some kind of pressure, similar to that of a giant dragon. You will fall down instantly when you smell it, and you can¡¯t get close to her. The wind Spirit raised her bow and slowly aimed into the distance, like an assassin in hiding, looking for the best time.


    After more than ten seconds, she narrowed her eyes slightly.


    Shua!


    A barely audible sound of the wind accompanied the light as it flew into the distance.


    Mumu, who was running among the elves, suddenly felt goosebumps all over her body as if she was being stared at by something. However, it was too late. She could only quickly move her body to avoid being hit in her vital parts.


    Pfft!


    Her lower abdomen was instantly hit by an arrow.


    Pain, pain, pain!


    She instantly grimaced in pain, but despite her strong desire to live, she pulled the arrow out and fell to the ground.


    She took a deep breath.


    He was a Tier 5, but he was almost killed by a Tier 4. He was a transmigrator, but he had to be challenged by someone who was of a higher tier ¡­


    ¡°She¡¯s heavily injured!¡±


    ¡°Take this opportunity to kill her!¡±


    The surrounding wind spirits and water spirits let out a low roar and were instantly overjoyed.


    I don¡¯t have enough combat experience, but I¡¯ve already found your position. Do you think you can escape? ¡± Her legs swayed, forming a horizontal kick across the air. Due to the overly intense exercise, her entire body was covered in fine and dense fragrant sweat, and even her legs were sweating. Suddenly, the spicy smell became even stronger, and in an instant, the elves that were charging over fell down.


    Countless elves wailed and fell to the ground, covering their eyes and screaming in pain.


    you don¡¯t say. As a pepper evolved from a plant, I¡¯m much more useful than most poisons. I can also produce it on my own, and the ¡®spiciness¡¯ property causes its ability to spread to a very strong extent. I can feel the spiciness through my breath, eyes, and skin, and it can seep into my body through every pore.


    Ta ta ta!


    She quickly ran away, but slowly took off her black leather gloves, revealing her white palm. She bit her fingertip and smeared the blood on the red wound on her lower abdomen.


    Although touching the wound was effective, the fastest effect was still blood.


    ¡°I feel much better in an instant.¡± She held her waist and ran all the way, but she was limping.


    ¡°What did she do this time? The wound stopped bleeding in an instant?¡± The wind elf leader¡¯s expression changed drastically. He turned his head and wanted to escape, but how could he escape from a level 5 elf?


    Puchi!


    Mumu flew over and kicked the other party¡¯s face.


    The moment the foot landed on her pretty face, it left a red footprint that quickly turned dark red and black. Her face suddenly swelled up as if she had been stabbed by a Hornet. She instantly wailed on the ground.


    ¡°My face, my face ¡­¡±


    In fact, her face was about to fester and disfigure, just like a person who had eaten fire and had her lips festering.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t a stage four creature, it would probably have died.¡± Mumu turned around and left.


    One must know that some of the terrifying artificially cultivated chilies on earth could reach a spiciness level of a million. Just touching those chilies was enough to make one¡¯s hand turn red and sting with a tingling and spicy sensation, just like touching onions or essential balm ¡­


    Furthermore, this was the product of a level 5 tree Spirit¡¯s nurturing, and it was a terrifying spiciness that far exceeded everything.


    ¡°Continue to flatten them!¡±


    Mumu¡¯s feet had already bid farewell to the spicy realm of delicious food. They had turned into the most terrifying biochemical weapon poison as she strode away.


    However, she soon discovered that after defeating the leader of the wind elves, they were completely defeated. They were afraid of her terrifying and shocking aura and began to flee.


    In just a few hours, the war was over.


    ¡°You ¡­ Is it Mu Mu?¡± Xilin walked over and couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mumu smiled and turned to look at the wounded but still alive Night Elf ladies. I¡¯ve already become a Night Elf, and I¡¯ve been given the name of Ymir by the night Elf ancient Tree of Life ¡­ Let¡¯s go back and talk.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Xilin wanted to get closer.


    However, she pinched her nose in an instant, and her fair little face turned red. She choked on the air and couldn¡¯t open her eyes. She took a few steps back and looked in front of her in horror. My eyes are burning! Your aura is as terrifying as a giant dragon. It¡¯s too powerful, we can¡¯t even get close to you!¡±


    Mumu was stunned.


    He quickly covered his legs, not knowing how to restrain his aura.


    ¡®My leg energy is already starting to leak out?¡¯ Am I not able to control it?


    The night Elves stood far away and didn¡¯t dare to get close. They were both shocked and annoyed.


    They were shocked that the tree chef had suddenly become extremely powerful and saved the night Elf tribe from the danger of extinction. Even if they got close, they would choke and fall to the ground, unable to open their eyes. They were also annoyed that they didn¡¯t know how to deal with this natural pressure!


    In the end, Minnie said, ¡± ¡°The legendary giant Dragon¡¯s pressure comes from its head, but your pressure actually comes from your legs! It¡¯s impossible for me to control it, so I can only find a way to shield it. ¡±


    After she said that, she had the elves take off their shoes. They found a few pairs of leather boots with the best confidentiality and modified them on the spot into a pair of thick black leather boots that reached up to her thighs. She threw them to her from a distance. this should be able to shield you from the pressure of a powerful creature.


    Mumu hurriedly put it on, and the terrifying aura gradually stopped spreading. However, the residual smell still made everyone uncomfortable. This was already a terrifying poison produced by a type of plant.


    ¡°Too amazing! It turns out that wearing shoes can shield the terrifying aura emitted by my feet.¡±


    The surrounding Night Elves were very excited and curious about this brand new pressure. After that, everyone cleaned up the battlefield and went back together.


    ¡°Right, I can help you guys heal.¡± On the way, Mumu took off her gloves and touched the wounds of the elves to help them heal. This made the elves even more excited.


    His feet carried the terrifying aura of death, and his hands carried the aura of life. One hand was alive, and the other one was dead. It contained the two sides of a plant. This talent was too terrifying.


    Ymir, ¡± Celine could not help but ask, ¡± your aura is so terrifying. How can I have such a terrifying aura like you? ¡± You can¡¯t open your eyes just by smelling it, and you can only wait to be slaughtered.¡±


    The surrounding Night Elves also stared at her with bright eyes.


    They felt that it was an eye-opener!


    It turns out that the Dragon¡¯s pressure comes from its head, while the night Elves ¡®pressure comes from their feet!


    ¡°You guys want to have legs like this too?¡± Yomir laughed drily and replied, ¡± I¡¯m a special elf, different from you ordinary elves. I have my own talent, which you can¡¯t learn for the time being.


    The elves around him were disappointed.


    That kind of terrifying pressure was an unbelievable power, and it was something that everyone wanted.


    When he returned to the night Elf tribe, Mumu finally understood the cruelty of this world. Although he didn¡¯t kill a single elf, those captives were all killed by the other night Elves and buried under the ancient elven tree, becoming nutrients.


    The entire tribe cheered.


    ¡°A complete victory!¡±


    more than 70 of our people died, and we¡¯ve captured more than 100 elves. Perhaps one corpse can¡¯t be completely transformed into an elf, but we can recover the number of more than 50 people.


    let¡¯s celebrate and eat delicious food! Mumu stood there elegantly and transformed into a beautiful cook. She picked up a knife and began to cut the meat. She then took out the corpse of the Seven Wonders Treasure Tree.


    On the other hand, a faint voice was transmitted from the Darknight ancient life Tree as if it was repeating the words of the strange reincarnation tree, ¡± is this really the case? It¡¯s a crisis, but it¡¯s also an opportunity.¡±


    The night Elf tribe was extremely noisy.


    After three Happy Days of celebration, the night Elves began to think about their future path. After all, they could still be destroyed if they were not careful. After this battle, the night Elf tribe had become The Public Enemy.


    A few days later, Mu Mu also took the opportunity to come out. After a few rounds of teasing, she closed her eyes and posted a screenshot of her photo. Suddenly, the entire forum welcomed an extremely terrifying uproar.

 Chapter 245

    ?


    Chapter 245: Severe psychological trauma (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    A photo was posted on the forum.


    It was a tall and slender female elf. She wore an exquisite mask, held a ring-shaped weapon, and had a dark green cloak on her back. She wore a pair of exquisite black and purple striped gloves and a pair of thick high boots. She was so beautiful that she looked like she was born to live in a quiet and elegant Fairyland in the forest. She was untainted by mud and was ethereal.


    ¡°Yunxi! You¡¯re so beautiful and sexy in women¡¯s clothing. You¡¯re indeed a tree fairy!¡±


    little aunt Mu Mu, why don¡¯t you take off your mask and let us admire your magnificent beauty!?


    it¡¯s definitely something that only appears once in five thousand years in China ¡­ No! She¡¯s the most beautiful woman in the history of Earth!¡±


    Countless people were shouting.


    After all, the black-hearted food merchant that they spent most of their time with on the evolution sandbox had turned into a girl. Everyone was ecstatic. They had finally gotten their revenge! He even used a mask to cover half of his face, giving off a mysterious feeling.


    When he became shy, everyone became more smug instead!


    Mumu didn¡¯t speak and said honestly, ¡± it¡¯s fine if you want me to show my face. I¡¯m a little shy, so I¡¯ll show everyone my legs.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    A few pictures of her long legs were sent out. They were fair, delicate, and perfectly round. They had the most perfect proportions in the world.


    ¡°I like it!¡±


    After giving everyone the benefits, Mumu began to talk about business and told them what had happened inside.


    Then, countless people heard Mumu¡¯s detailed description of the various characteristics and talents of the tree elves he had become, as well as the battle process and the current situation of the night Elf tribe.


    Everyone was stunned. Your seasoning talent actually evolved?


    To be fair, everyone would have guessed that he would become a demon, but they didn¡¯t expect that he would be so monstrous after becoming a demon!


    His legs were now in a terrible state? Was it emitting an invincible pressure? If he got close, his face would turn red from the spiciness, his respiratory tract would be choked by the spiciness, and he would not be able to open his eyes. If he touched his skin lightly, his entire body would fester!


    It was like a walking biological poison!


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Mumu didn¡¯t say anything and saw that everyone was in a daze. They didn¡¯t quite believe it, so she directly sent a picture. Then, screenshots of the amazing lethality of the kick and the wailing of countless elf ladies were released.


    Everyone was confused.


    Pfft, everyone almost vomited blood! Countless people were dumbfounded for a few seconds and instantly felt their balls hurt ¡­


    They felt that they had been scammed.


    so it¡¯s a biological weapon. You¡¯re actually trying to kill me!


    ¡°F * ck! I¡¯m in so much pain. I¡¯m a leg maniac. My throat suddenly feels so hot, and my three views have been severely impacted! (I want to kill. jgg)¡±


    Some of the big bosses who liked beautiful legs suddenly felt a deep resentment in their hearts. Just a moment ago, they had a happy expression of admiration on their faces. The huge contrast made them feel as if their minds had been struck by lightning. They were heartbroken and felt that they had been murdered! He had twisted his hobby!


    Mumu doesn¡¯t speak this bastard, he¡¯s too cheap!


    This black-hearted merchant was as black-hearted as ever. He usually didn¡¯t speak, but once he did, he would choke people to death. Even if he sold spiritual benefits as a merchant, he would secretly pollute your mind!


    But Mumu didn¡¯t say anything. She laughed happily and posted again, ¡± I¡¯ll continue to explain the battle process in detail!


    He continued to silently send everyone the pictures of the previous battle. They were extremely detailed, so that everyone would have a more terrifying impression of the biological weapon.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    ¡­..


    In the image, countless elf ladies were swept by her legs. They choked and had snot flowing out of their noses. Their eyes were so swollen that they couldn¡¯t open them. They were in all kinds of miserable States as if they were being tortured.


    Your sister, are you done! Isn¡¯t this too f * cking wicked? Especially some people who had just happily set it as their phone wallpaper and were ready to lick it, now they even wanted to blow up their phones!


    However, he still pretended to be serious and sent screenshots to everyone. Everyone was holding back and couldn¡¯t find a reason to refute. After all, this was the most formal process.


    At most, these people were mentally contaminated. As for the octopus player, he was even more heartbroken. After eating the skin of his feet, he felt more and more regretful.


    ¡°Heavens! Is this the foot skin I ate before?¡±


    The chubby man was soaking his feet in ginger and Phoenix feet. It tasted spicy and he was reminiscing about the unique spicy taste he had eaten back then. Suddenly, his eyes widened and his hands trembled as he moved the mouse, looking at the screenshots.


    ¡°I ¡­ My heavens ¡­¡±


    In the picture, the place where he walked past was barren, and a group of elf ladies fell to the ground one after another. They covered their eyes and noses and screamed in pain from the spiciness of the feet. The most miserable one was the wind elf who touched his face with his feet. He was directly burned by the foot Qi and his face was disfigured.


    Blargh!


    a foot Qi expert is so terrifying!


    He threw away the chicken feet, got up from the computer, went straight to the toilet, and vomited like crazy!


    This was enough of a shock to all the male players.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± come, come, come. Where are the long-legged and head-scratching maniacs? ¡± Please start your performance! Her feet were stinging her eyes, and her head was poisonous. I¡¯m a big shot in women¡¯s clothing, specialized in dealing with all kinds of male perverts like you! (Funny face)¡±


    Everyone vomited blood again!


    You¡¯re the real male pervert!


    Don¡¯t pretend that you¡¯re fine. You¡¯ve probably been hurt more than anyone else, and you¡¯ve probably gone crazy, right?


    The other passers-by who were not involved and did not care about their legs were suddenly stunned. They laughed so hard that their stomachs hurt. Mumu was a ruthless person and was not to be trifled with. As expected of the black-market merchant who could choke to death with his cheap mouth. He began to take revenge silently ¡­


    ¡°Big Boss Mu Mu, 666! God-like operation!¡±


    Soon, a group of women and poets who were not interested in legs began to write poems to praise Mumu¡¯s unparalleled legs.


    ¡°A black-hearted peddler and swordsman was walking on the road, facing the enemies of the whole country and being surrounded by thousands of soldiers and horses, but she was not afraid at all. So what if she was the enemy of the whole world? When the wine enters one¡¯s body, 70% of it turns into marsh gas, and the remaining 30% turns into foot Qi. When one takes off his long boots, a pair of fair and beautiful legs fall into the mortal world, and all living beings fall for them. With a dance of the long legs, a white ray of light will illuminate the world. What harm is there in slaughtering the world?¡±


    I have hot-blooded aspirations. My head is poisonous, and I can shatter mountains and rivers for thousands of miles!


    I have a pair of beautiful legs that have been locked up by long boots for a long time. Now, the dust is all gone, and the light shines through the ten thousand Flowers of green mountains!


    Haruko loves learning: ¡± I dress up as a woman every day. I don¡¯t understand what you men like at all. Anyway, this is my Second Life, which is equivalent to my next life. Why don¡¯t I experience the life of a woman? ¡± Colorful, but this foot is really painful to the eyes (scary)¡±


    Cute girl wants to evolve into a Dragon: ¡± hehe, that¡¯s the environment of that world. There are no men, only female elves. If you go in and want to take human form, you¡¯ll eventually become a beautiful elf like this. This is the rule of that world. When in Rome, do as the Romans do, young men! (Serious face)¡±


    Mumu didn¡¯t say anything but was surprised. This group of animals was so excited that they didn¡¯t expect a few female players to speak up for him.


    But the next second, a bitter thought flashed through his mind.


    They¡¯re defending me, don¡¯t tell me they think I¡¯m on their side?


    will it be the same if we go in?? ¡±


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s smiles gradually stiffened. When they thought of this, they suddenly felt more and more critical damage.


    Immediately, someone expressed that they would rather die than submit and was determined not to transform into a human form. They wanted to become a wooden beauty!


    Meng Mei continued,¡±is it true that you would rather die than submit?¡± Now, if you want to enter the ancient tree world, there are two paths in front of you. The first is to become an animal with evolutionary potential, and the second is to become a plant.


    As for evolved plants, they were very much in line with the ancient tree world¡¯s laws. Plant life forms had unimaginable advantages.


    It could transform into a plant or a seed with the help of reincarnation and undergo a life transformation inside, turning into the human form of an elf. The stronger the plant, the stronger the innate talent of the transformed elf. As long as one dressed in female clothing, they could instantly reach stage five.


    To be honest, if I didn¡¯t have the opportunity of being a primordial chaos Saint, I would want to enter the ancient tree world and see what kind of heaven-defying talent it is for my creation wood species to transform into a demon and become an elf (picking nose).¡±


    The cute girl instantly cleared up their thoughts.


    This was the rule of that world. Animals had no advantage and could only start from scratch. However, if one evolved a plant, they could sneak into the elves and transform into a Tier 5 elven hero. Furthermore, the entire ancient wood World only had female elves as a humanoid species. After entering, if one wanted to transform into a human, they could only do so as a female elf.


    After all, the rules of transformation in the ancient wood World and the primordial world were different.


    In the ancient desolate world, to take human form, one only needed to live in the sea of consciousness and possess a human body.


    The ancient wood World transformed into a human form, but there was no other human male life form to possess. There was also no sea of consciousness for you to possess, so you could only take the path of the ancient life Tree to transform.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was speechless.


    Haruko loves learning: ¡± hehehe, unless you¡¯re an animal or a plant for the rest of your life. You¡¯ll lose a lot of fun if you have strange forms. But once you transform, you¡¯ll be able to enjoy the peak of your life and instantly possess great strength. Can you refuse? (Smells good warning.jpg) ¡±


    A few female players expressed one after another that the people who entered this world would basically become elves. They were mocking Mumu here, so it would be their turn in the future ¡­


    Mumu didn¡¯t say anything. She immediately understood the logic behind it and smiled. I see! That was indeed the case! ¡®Now, you¡¯re laughing at me, mocking me, and insulting me. In the future, it¡¯ll be your turn. You¡¯ve come in. If you want to transform, you can only transform into elves. As for those who can¡¯t even enter ¡­¡¯ After all, even if you become a woman, it¡¯s a brand new Second Life!¡±


    He understood everything in an instant, and the rejection he felt decreased.


    He sat in front of the computer and calmed down. He even took a sip of tea and comforted himself,


    ¡°Hehe, after playing this hardcore game for so long and losing half of my hair, I only managed to come up with a seasoning species. I didn¡¯t expect to achieve such an achievement. In the end, the species I came in with was so weak that I was madly beaten up, but now I only have to act cute? Just by posting a picture of a woman¡¯s outfit, the netizens will grant all their requests. I¡¯m so high.¡± He silently touched his hairline and was secretly pleased with himself. He felt that it was one of the wisest decisions in his life to go outside and ask for help from netizens.


    And he had even ruthlessly tricked them!


    Thus, he started to ask serious questions about what he should do next.


    Cute girl wants to evolve into a Dragon: ¡± now, let¡¯s welcome the beautiful elf, Mount Akina¡¯s car God who wants to be a lesbian. Please open your speech!


    The racer of Mount Haruna coughed. ¡°According to the pictures and descriptions you sent, we analyzed your situation. Your legs are amazing, and you are probably the strongest single creature in that world. Perhaps only the giant Dragons can fight you. Your development should be like this: attack the nearby wind and water elf tribes, and even attack the nearby Light Elf tribes.¡±


    The night Elf tribe was connected to three other wind, water, and light Elf tribes. Previously, the wind and water elves had invaded, while the light Elf tribe had stood by and watched.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± there are no grudges between the light Elves, but we must conquer the tribes that are connected to us to prevent any future trouble. These tribes are all barbaric and primitive, and they are not civilized or orderly. If we want to unify them, before we can bring civilization and order to them, we must first bring barbarism and war.


    The big boss was indeed the big boss, he said it in a fresh and refined way.


    In order to bring peace, they had to first use nuclear strikes.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± we only need them to become our subsidiary tribe. The tribute we¡¯re asking for isn¡¯t that high. It¡¯s just 30% of the ancient tree of life¡¯s energy. We¡¯ll then be in charge of protecting them.


    in the past, you were trying to make ironware, iron pots, shovels, and other kitchen utensils. In those two years, you¡¯ve already made iron. You can use your strength to make poisoned iron weapons. Of course, you can¡¯t apply chili water on the weapons. I guess they can¡¯t stand the smell themselves, so they can only apply diluted poison. Also, I suggest that you mass-produce health potions on your hands to heal your wounds ¡­


    As for keeping the potions of life, I would suggest that we use an ancient war tree instead of being a trebuchet at the frontlines. Instead, it would be used as logistics and take care of the elves ¡®potions and weapons. It would be used as an elven shop. Also, it would be in charge of keeping records of books and documents. It would be called ¡­ the ancient tree of knowledge, i guess.¡±


    Everyone was stunned for a moment. It was a very well-planned plan.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± ¡°Then, there¡¯s the problem of the cultivation system. How do I become stronger? ¡°We¡¯ve been out for too short a time, and we can¡¯t help you. You can only research your own cultivation system. After all, you¡¯re a top student. But since you¡¯ve started a war, I suggest that we squeeze the night Elf ancient Tree of Life again so that it won¡¯t produce the fruit of life anymore. We¡¯ll give this energy to you as war resources and mana potions to replenish your energy and strength. This way, you¡¯ll have health potions to heal your wounds and mana potions to recover your strength.¡±


    Everyone exclaimed.


    as for starting a war, ¡± the racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± I personally think we should start with the water spirit tribe.


    Everyone was confused. Wasn¡¯t the biggest enemy the wind Spirit? instead of looking for the enemy, they went to the water spirit first.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± you guys don¡¯t understand. Look at the terrain. The wind spirits live on trees that are more than ten meters tall, while the water spirits live on an island. They are very good at diving and swimming. It seems like the water spirits on the island are easy to defend and hard to attack, but that¡¯s not the case. Living on an island is their fatal weakness. As long as Mumu puts her feet into the water, all the water spirits that enter the water will die!

 Chapter 246

    ?


    Chapter 246: Chapter 245-I Have a Dream (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    In the ancient tree world, the entire planet was covered with 11 ancient trees that reached into the sky. They were like 11 heavenly pillars that supported the heavens and the earth.


    Down below, there were many ancient trees that were strange purple, red, and dark green. They were ancient and unsophisticated. Although they were not one-hundredth as tall as the ancient tree of eternal life, they were still lush and green.


    In the night Elf tribe, Mumu slowly opened her eyes.


    After this experience, she had completely let go of the knot in her heart and was no longer too conflicted about becoming a woman.


    After all, he understood that it was caused by the rules of this world. If he wanted to transform, he would have to go through the ancient tree of Life and become a female elf.


    This was a form of monopoly!


    This was the tacit understanding between the eleven ancient trees of life. Although they were fighting to kill each other, they would never allow male elves to appear. If they allowed these elves to reproduce on their own, their tree guards would be out of control.


    This way, the elves would not have to protect their mother.


    I organized my thoughts ¡­ The ancient life Tree has monopolized the entire era. It may seem like the elves are free, but it¡¯s still the ancient life trees that are playing chess.¡± Mumu instantly understood, and her heart was filled with greater agitation and anticipation.


    He suddenly thought of the innate ancient gods of the primordial world, who had monopolized the entire era.


    As long as he was a Night Elf, he had to protect the ancient tree of the night Elves like the other elves and develop it.


    He suddenly spoke, ¡± my ultimate goal is to find a way to deceive the elf ancient Tree of Life when I¡¯m reborn at a certain altar and become a male elf hero. Then, I¡¯ll be the only man in the entire world, and I¡¯ll do whatever I want ¡­ I¡¯ll also become a chef who stands aloof from worldly affairs and travel around the world ¡­¡±


    ¡°I must become a man! If I become a man, I can breed a whole new race in this world.¡±


    His eyes were getting brighter and brighter.


    Perhaps it was not a loss to be humiliated by the female elf! Now, he was enduring the hardship to achieve the ultimate dream of any man!


    Although he had an alluring figure, he could not stop his great dream of returning to his male form and then cooking and tasting all the delicacies!


    And to do this, he had to overthrow the absolute rule of the 11 ancient elven trees!


    Soon after, he buried this wild wish in his heart and began to communicate with the ancient life Tree.


    ¡°Battle the other ancient elven trees? Good!¡±


    The ancient life Tree had no reason to reject him anymore. In fact, it could not ask for more.


    The ancient tree of Life of the night Elves no longer produced fruits of life from the harvested elven corpses. Instead, it was used as an energy reserve for the tribe.


    And what should he use to store this energy?


    Ancient stone Wells were gradually built in the tribe. The ancient tree of Life used its roots to connect to the bottom of the well and continuously transmitted energy from a distance, turning it into a well. The well water was rich in energy and would be used to start the elven war.


    ¡°Energy well.¡±


    A beautiful and elegant woman in a dark green cloak stood on the elf tribe and looked up at the sky. this ancient germinal organization will eventually become an ancient epic of this world. How will the future generations record me? ¡±


    He thought of the ancient poems from the wizard World and the primordial world. The heroic legends and the hymn of courage had opened the curtains of the era, and countless later generations were singing praises of him. Now, he was becoming a part of the history of the distant mythological era.


    That kind of profound sense of vicissitudes made people feel a little emotional.


    She suddenly said, ¡± what is in the sky? I¡¯ve asked the ancient tree of Life, but it didn¡¯t tell me anything. It only said that it¡¯s not something I should know.¡±


    In the sky above the mottled sunlight, it was a mysterious and yearning unknown world.


    ¡°Is it the moon? The sun? A star?¡± Yumia mumbled to herself before finally calming down. then, the energy source of this well is from the sky. Let¡¯s call it the moon well.


    Moon well, this name also symbolized his dream of looking up to the sky. Whether it was a reflection of the moon in the well, it would depend on the future.


    She began to brew the poison-dipped potion to make the poison-dipped weapon.


    The night Elves had the natural ability to move quickly like ghosts and could see in the dark. From this day on, they completely transformed into assassins in the dark, and every member of the night Elf race was the most outstanding Night Killer.


    She got the water from the moon well and made it into an Energy Potion to recover her energy.


    She started to use her hands to brew the health potion and make the healing potion.


    Finally, he turned an ancient war tree into a shop in the tribe, selling three potions and various weapons, becoming the ancient tree of knowledge of the night Elf tribe.


    A civilization couldn¡¯t do without historians. No matter whether history was right or wrong, it had to be referenced by the descendants of one¡¯s own race in order to walk a broader path.


    Any advancement and success of civilization was built on the foundation of their predecessors.


    A civilization without a past was equivalent to having no future.


    In the end, she made the third potion, the explosive potion, which was made from her own foot skin. However, it was very dangerous as it would not only hurt the enemy but also herself. Once it was opened, it would release an extremely strong and terrifying aura. Under normal circumstances, she would not give it to elves.


    ¡°That¡¯s too terrifying. Ymir¡¯s elven aura can be made into potions? This is a terrifying ability that the pressure of a giant dragon doesn¡¯t possess!¡± After hearing this news, many Night Elves became even more jealous of the perfect and forbidden foot of God.


    Half a month later, they set out to attack the water fairy tribe.


    They cut down trees and built a big boat. In the dark night, they sailed to the small island in the lake.


    This world was an artificial sun created by di Qi, rotating around the planet in his protective spell. Naturally, the world of ancient trees also had a concept of day and night.


    The wind Spirit had an affinity with the wind, while the water spirit had an affinity with the water.


    On the other hand, the dark night was the home field of the night Elves. They transformed into assassins and walked in the dark.


    The weapons that had been dipped in poison glowed with a cold light. The poison was deliberately diluted. It was not intended to kill people, but it was enough to make them fall to the ground instantly after their skin was cut, and they lost their combat ability.


    Water fairy Gilna sat at the door and couldn¡¯t sleep as she recalled the terrifying Night Elf hero. The fifth step, how can the lives of us elves possibly reach the fifth step?¡±


    could it be that after we are born, we can use a certain method to increase our strength? ¡± She had gone to consult the great ancient tree of eternal life, but she had not received a reply. Even the most ancient existence did not know the truth.


    ¡°No,¡±


    She stood up, finding it difficult to fall asleep. I have to ask the ancient life Tree again about how we elves can break through to the fifth rank.


    She walked through the water spirit tribe in the dark, and the night was particularly quiet.


    Suddenly, a ghostly black figure floated out of a room and stabbed into her chest silently.


    Gilna turned to the side and quickly kicked the figure away. She narrowed her eyes slightly. Night Elf ¡­


    Bang!


    She suddenly pushed open the door and walked into the treehouse where the night Elf had left. She found a water elf on the ground, and her mind went blank. Then, she felt fear and coldness that seeped into her bones.


    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±


    An urgent scream broke the silence of the night.


    The dark night was the home field of the night Elves, and now that they had lost a third of their water elves, the enemy¡¯s weapon was terrifying. As long as they were lightly cut, they would instantly fall.


    Such as the most terrifying assassin.


    Water fairy fought back with her wooden weapon and spear, but it was a one-sided battle.


    ¡°If this continues, we¡¯ll all die!¡±


    ¡°I can only run! We¡¯ll find a chance to counterattack later!¡±


    Gilna growled and retaliated madly. She led a group of her tribesmen and quickly dove into the water outside the island.


    The night Elves looked at them quietly, but they didn¡¯t dare to enter the water. The water was the home of the water elves, and if they entered the lake and fought, they would only be seeking death.


    Soon, the group of water spirits was drenched, and their slender figures could be vaguely seen. They slowly swam like mermaids and gathered at the bottom of the water. They were even able to breathe freely like fish.


    This was a talent of the water elves, which had the power of a fish.


    do you think our water spirit tribe is that easy to invade? ¡±


    now, it¡¯s them who have been surrounded by us on the island and are trapped to death.


    Voices came one after another as they began to discuss how to counterattack.


    ¡­..


    In the dark night.


    The sky was flickering with a dim, mottled light, and leaves were sticking to the firmament.


    A beautiful woman stood by the lake. The breeze blew on yumia¡¯s clothes, causing them to flutter in the wind.


    ¡°Are we going to make a move?¡± Xilin stood at the side and immediately decided to stay far away, afraid of being infected.


    Mumu laughed. you don¡¯t have to leave. Just stay by my side. As long as my legs are in the water, it won¡¯t spread to the air. Don¡¯t worry.


    After saying that, she sat on the edge of the lake and put her legs into the water. She slowly took off her shoes in the water. I¡¯ll wash my shoes while I¡¯m at it. The seal is too strong. It hasn¡¯t been long, but the smell is already so strong.


    The seal was too strong. Her feet were sweating every day, and the spicy smell was fermenting madly in her high heels. She didn¡¯t dare to take off her shoes, and she had kept the amount of it here for so many days just for this moment.


    Hualala!


    Her shoes were being washed slowly. She sat on a stone by the lake, washing her shoes while swinging her long, white legs, causing Heavy Ripples to spread out.


    What a beautiful picture of a fairy bathing her feet, like a fairy tale Wonderland.


    Hualala!


    The fish in the lake turned white and quickly floated on the surface of the water, forming a spectacular scene.


    She kept moving her feet in the lake, still thinking as a chef. these fish can be used as dinner for our celebration party after our victory. I¡¯ll go back and soak them in water to dilute them, and they¡¯ll become extremely delicious spicy and fragrant fish. I¡¯ll roast them directly and sprinkle some garlic on them. It¡¯ll be an excellent delicacy. The night Elves will definitely love to eat them.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? My eyes!¡±


    Soon, water fairy felt something. She struggled and quickly floated to the surface. Tears and snot flowed down her face as she cried for help. She looked extremely miserable, as if she had been tortured.


    ¡°As expected! The mightiness of our Night Elf hero, Ymir, far surpasses that of Dragon might!¡±


    ¡°This pressure is too terrifying! The water has become water fairy¡¯s nightmare!¡±


    At this moment, the night Elves cheered loudly and drove the boat to fish up the water elves who were crying for help. Snot and tears flowed down their faces as they twitched like dead salted fish.


    Seeing this, she slowly put on her shoes. it feels so good! ¡®It¡¯s really different to wear clean shoes. They were sticky and covered in sweat. I didn¡¯t even dare to take them off when I slept. It seems like I have to find a place to wash my shoes more often in the future ¡­¡¯ Oh right, find a small basin and wash your shoes and feet regularly. The foot-washing water can be stored in a bottle and used to make the intense explosion potion for the night Elves.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go meet the leader of the water elves, Gilna.¡±


    A moment later, she came to a water fairy Beauty that had been fished up.


    Her body was twitching as she lay on the deck and looked up at the sky in confusion. Her face was filled with disbelief. If you submit to us, we won¡¯t kill you. We only need you to hand over 30% of your ancient tree¡¯s energy and we will protect your tribe.¡±


    Gilna was stunned as she looked at the mysterious figure who was like a hero. No one could resist his pressure. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh bitterly. do we have a choice? ¡±


    ¡°Bring them back to the tribe to heal.¡±


    Three days later, Gilna witnessed the power and order of the night Elf tribe.


    Clothing weaving, iron forging, Rules of Order, delicious dishes, various potions, moon well, and a store that recorded history and sold goods-the ancient tree of knowledge. They called it: Civilization!


    ¡°What delicious food.¡± She looked at the night Elf hero who was fighting with the elves and cooking. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of worship.


    ¡°Do you want to take a bath with me? I¡¯ll heal you.¡± Yomir said.


    what is civilization? ¡± Gilna was taking a bath. She was wiping her back and using her hands to heal her wounds.


    civilization is order. It is the most powerful force in the world. As Mumu spoke, she looked at Gilna¡¯s perfect figure and whispered, ¡± no wonder she¡¯s the most beautiful woman in water fairy. Their leader is gentle like water, smart, and strong. I like her a lot. This is love at first sight. She¡¯ll be my wife in the future ¡­ It¡¯s one of the top.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have any interest in Xilin and treated her as a cute little sister. She wasn¡¯t the type he liked.


    After another half a month, they began to invade the wind elf tribe.


    The wind Spirit tribe had already heard the news of the water spirit tribe¡¯s fall and was met with strong resistance.


    ¡°Use your bows and arrows, fire at once!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them get close!¡±


    They began to understand that no one was a match for that terrifying poison in close combat. Furthermore, once the night Elf Ymir got close, that terrifying pressure would be released, making people feel hot all over and unable to open their eyes.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The wind elf tribe lived on trees and looked down from above. They shot arrows one after another, and it took more than a month of protracted battle to take them down.


    After all, even if the fifth-rank Ymir were to make a move, it would be difficult for him to get close to the dense rain of arrows. He would be continuously injured, and her greatest pressure would not be of much use.


    After taking down the wind elves with great difficulty, he started heading towards the light Elves ¡®tribe. But the light Elves¡¯ tribe had already made preparations.


    They had already started training the elven Warriors. They gave up all the close-range combat and turned on the long-range archery mode. Now, every elf was a very powerful Archer.


    this is destined to be a long war. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll take more than a year to take down the light Elves. Yomir said.


    She didn¡¯t think that these indigenous elves were stupid. They quickly realized that they couldn¡¯t fight in close combat in case they were intimidated by her pressure.


    After another year and a half, they finally conquered the light Elf tribe.


    The night Elf tribe became one of the most powerful tribes comparable to the feather elf tribe in one fell swoop. They even surpassed the feather elf tribe and ruled over three ancient trees of life. Immediately, the remaining ancient trees of life in the vicinity began to feel threatened and began to train archers, giving up on close combat.


    The Chronicles of the yumia High Elves recorded:


    [ year 132 of the God¡¯s creation era. The elves were good at close combat. The epic Night Elf hero, yomir, appeared. From then on, the elves became long-range archers, good at riding and shooting. ]


    Even after countless years, there were still historians from various countries who studied and discussed this mysterious period of history.


    ¡°In the most ancient era of the elves, the elves were all skilled in close combat? Like to fight like a barbarian? They were all elegant elves. It¡¯s hard to imagine. It was only because of the appearance of Ymir that the entire course of history was changed?¡±


    Some historians found it unbelievable.


    A Night Elf named Ymir had turned an Elf race from a melee to a long-range fighter, heading to the other end of history.


    the elves of today have countless master archers and great Wizards. They never get close to anyone, are extremely elegant, and are good at guerrilla tactics. It turns out that the terrifying pressure from back then has been passed down from generation to generation.


    ¡°Legend has it that the ancient elven King, Ymir, has a pressure that surpasses the might of a Dragon. All of the elves were forced to use their bows and arrows. It was said that they could not be looked at, heard, or touched ¡­ It¡¯s too mysterious. If there¡¯s hope, I¡¯d like to go back to the ancient times and experience that pressure for myself.¡±


    ¡°Shh! The walls have ears. As the great elf King, the hero of the most ancient times, the great elven Emperor who founded the ¡®yumia High Elf Empire¡¯, she is still alive even after so many ancient times. This existence is the head Warden, and it is said that the watchman has lived to this day. She is still in the nine divine realms, imprisoning the ancient ancestor of our human race. She has once let down her existence, ilfan Stormrage.¡±


    Everything in the present was in the past. It had long been buried in history and became a legend of the past.

 Chapter 247

    ?


    Chapter 247: Ymir, the God of elves (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    History was moving forward.


    The night Elf tribe led by Ymir grew stronger and stronger.


    She had allied with the water, light, and wind elf tribes. The four tribes were called the ¡± dark night Alliance ¡°, and they had all kinds of strange potions. The remaining seven tribes were in danger.


    Year 135 of the God creation era.


    The leader of the feather elves, Omega, had joined forces with the rest of the elves to form the seven great elves, the nature Alliance, to resist the invasion together!


    At this point, they had entered the era of alliances.


    Although the ancient war trees on both sides had the terrifying strength of a level six creature and could pull up huge ancient trees and use them as clubs to sweep them, they were as slow as snails and difficult to move. They could not outrun the elves and could only be used as long-range pitchers.


    The dark night Alliance had the Tier 5 Night Elf hero, yomir.


    The nature Alliance had fifth-rank Green Dragon troops.


    Both sides were equipped with the only agile Level 5 troops.


    Logically speaking, the nature¡¯s Alliance, which had seven tribes, should have been able to crush the dark night Alliance, which had four tribes. However, under Ymir¡¯s guidance, they had created various tactical miracles.


    Ambush, outflanking, and roundabout tactics-all kinds of amazing sword moves actually made the two sides evenly matched.


    Year 176 of the God creation era.


    The two sides had a fierce battle in the fendoze mountains.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Giant ancient war trees were moved to the front lines and turned into terrifying pitchers, throwing boulders.


    The ground trembled and huge holes appeared.


    As for the elves of the nature Alliance, none of them were close-combat Warriors. They were all hiding on the trees and barriers in the distance as archers. Even Ymir could not pass through the defense line and release his pressure on them. He would be beaten into a sieve.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Arrows were shot at the enemy from a distance.


    ¡°Ymir ¡­¡± The leader of the feathers, Omega, was a man of great talent and strategy. Her talents were unquestionable. She had led the elven army to conquer an ancient tree, but now, she had encountered a strong enemy.


    As a result, they had no choice but to ally with the other tribes.


    Ymir. She seems to be omniscient and omnipotent. She has endless wisdom and can counterattack at any time. She¡¯s clearly a human, but she gives me the feeling that I¡¯m facing an endless number of wise men.


    A leader¡¯s style of command had always been the same. It could be steady, unconventional, or adventurous. However, Yumiya was ever-changing, and it was hard to imagine what she would do next.


    BOOM!


    Suddenly, the night Elves ¡°ancient war trees threw over strange wooden barrels.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    The elves of the nature Alliance held their bows and arrows, looking up in a daze.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    The leader of the feather elves, Omega, was stunned for a few seconds. His expression changed, and he suddenly roared, ¡± I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll throw ¡­ It¡¯s Ymir¡¯s pressure!¡±


    ¡°Ancient war tree! Crush it with a rock! We can¡¯t let it get close to our sky!¡± Omega roared in rage.


    BOOM!


    The ancient war trees slowly raised their boulders and threw them, shattering the wooden jars in the air.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    One wooden barrel after another shattered in the air in the distance.


    However, he was still a beat too slow. A wooden can was only shattered when it approached the sky above the nature Alliance. In an instant, a large amount of terrifying aura poured in.


    Whoosh-


    The aura formed a ripple-like pressure that spread out, instantly killing a large number of elves, who covered their eyes and noses and screamed in pain.


    The Green Dragon Jackson had a complicated look on his face as he continuously flew out. He choked on his food until tears madly flowed out, and he said with deep fear, ¡± this pressure can actually be stored? It simply surpassed common sense! What a terrifying aura, it¡¯s far beyond the Dragon¡¯s might. Even if I¡¯m a giant dragon, I can¡¯t resist it. ¡±


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Omega put on his mask and growled hysterically.


    On the other side.


    Yumiya was wearing a green cloak. She took a deep breath and said, ¡± the leader of the feather elves, Omega, is really quick to react. I have a lot of knowledge about war that is beyond this era, but she noticed me and kept seeing through me. She is indeed a formidable person. If she had reacted a minute slower, they would have been wiped out ¡­


    as for the feather elves, they¡¯re actually elves with white wings. They attack in the sky with bows and arrows, giving off a feeling similar to angels. It¡¯s too unbelievable ¡­


    What was even more exaggerated was that they were different from the other elven clans. They actually lived on an ancient elven tree!


    The ancient elven tree was extremely tall.


    It pierced straight into the sky!


    Its trunk was very straight, like a pillar. Several thousand meters up, there were branches that could be used to build treehouses.


    That was why no other elfin could climb up to live there.


    it¡¯s easy to defend and hard to attack. The feather elves live in the sky above thousands of ancient trees, and no one can attack them. Only they can fly down and attack others. They also call their eternal elven ancient Tree of Life ¡­ The Tree of Heaven.¡±


    Mumu was stunned.


    She suddenly felt like she was living in a distant prehistoric mythological era.


    Perhaps in the future, the feather elves would be known as: An Angel?


    I¡¯m actually fighting an ancient Angel?


    In this battle, the weaker Night Elves had once again created a miracle and turned defeat into victory.


    Three days later, in the night Elf tribe.


    now that they¡¯ve suffered great losses, even if they¡¯re much stronger than us, they won¡¯t dare to start a war with us in the short term. Yumiya stood beside the moon well and spoke to the elves of the various tribes.


    After all, the seven elf tribes had too many people, and it would be difficult to resist.


    ¡°In order to solve this problem, I can only research a cultivation method! We can¡¯t compete in numbers, so we can only go through a qualitative change.¡± She raised her eyebrows. and now, there¡¯s almost a lead.


    Year 236 of the God creation era.


    After a few decades, the two elf alliances had small skirmishes, and peace began.


    In the eyes of the nature Alliance, even if the seven tribes joined forces, Ymir could not do anything to them. As such, peace gradually descended, and peace began to settle.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that danger had arrived.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally succeeded!¡±


    In the wooden room, he studied a large pile of handwriting, as if he had transformed into an elven scholar. the Magus world trains one¡¯s spiritual power, while the primordial world senses the heaven and earth¡¯s Joss flames. I combined it and trained my spiritual power, sensing the energy in the sky!


    However, most of the energy had already been monopolized by the ancient life Tree. Less than one percent of the energy could leak into this world.


    She had also discovered that if the energy was too toxic, it would kill the weak life forms. However, cultivating at such a low concentration was too slow.


    but we don¡¯t need to absorb it. There¡¯s a ready-made moon well and an ancient tree to provide us with filtered cultivation energy. On this day, Ymir announced, ¡± we¡¯re entering the era of cultivation!


    The cultivation system had been established. This was a day that was enough to be recorded in the history of the world.


    Countless mature 4th rank sprites had enough energy and had been stuck in their realms for hundreds of years. After cultivating for less than a month, they broke through instantly and reached 5th rank.


    A new war broke out again!


    This was a one-sided battle. Countless Tier 5 elves rushed out, and with the help of various potions, the elves of other tribes were no match for them at all.


    The elf tribes fell one after another. The ancient tree of Life that their tribes protected was controlled and enslaved.


    In the end, the feather elf Omega led the remaining elves of various races. The feather elves carried them one-on-one and flew into the sky, hiding in the sky and entering the Tree of Heaven.


    ¡°It¡¯s too high. No one can reach there.¡±


    Xilin had already grown up and become Mumu¡¯s confidant. She said, ¡± ¡°How about we cut down this ancient spirit Tree? This way, the remaining evil will have no place to hide.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t!¡±


    Ymir refused.


    After studying the energy leaking from the sky, she understood that the energy¡¯s concentration was too high, and it could poison all weak creatures.


    It was the eleven ancient life trees that used their tree crowns to isolate and protect the living beings on the entire land.


    Even though the ancient life Tree had its own selfish motives, it was undoubtedly a win-win situation.


    If this ancient Tree of Life was cut down, it would be equivalent to the collapse of a builder tree that could support the sky and the earth. A large hole would appear in the sky, and the countless living creatures on that piece of land would begin to go extinct. Who would mend the sky then?


    ¡°The ancient life Tree is the foundation of this world. It can¡¯t fall. It can only be enslaved. We can only let the remaining evildoers go for a short period of time.¡± She had no other choice now.


    However, they could only reach Tier 6 before they could soar into the sky and fly to the feather elf tribe. Once they took off their shoes, they would be able to solve the last problem!


    ¡°Eleven ancient elven trees, and ten tribes have been unified by us!¡± On this day, the night Elf hero, Ymir, spoke in the night Elf tribe, ¡± let¡¯s start building a kingdom.


    The entire tribe was in an uproar!


    ¡°Build a nation!¡±


    Countless Night Elves and elves from different tribes cried tears of joy and hugged each other. They had heard yumia talk about the benefits of establishing a country countless times, and were full of yearning for that civilized world.


    It symbolized the end of the era of barbarian tribes during the ancient tree war, and the beginning of a new city-state epic.


    The Chronicles of the yumia High Elves recorded:


    [ Ymir, establish the star system, conquer the ten ancient elven tribes, and establish the high Elven Empire of Ymir. ]


    ¡­¡­


    Time continued to pass.


    The invincible Night Elf tribe began to work on developing their civilization. They sent elven Warriors to explore the borders of the world and discovered a terrifying fact:


    The exploration teams sent from opposite directions had actually gathered together.


    this world is round, and we¡¯re on the same planet? ¡±


    She was wearing a cloak and a golden crown as she sat on the throne. She was valiant and extremely charming. Hearing the Minister¡¯s words, she was shocked. the Third World is actually the environment of a planet? An environment similar to our earth? Then, the 11 ancient life trees, the leaves that were covered by the canopy, were they acting as the ozone layer? It can resist the radiation and harmful substances in the universe?¡±


    In the end, she decided to first develop civilization on this planet.


    Elf Emperor yumia began to create a perfect monetary system, unify the languages of various tribes, forge ironware, weave clothes, farm and plant, herd animals, and cultivate mounts.


    Each of these fields required a lifetime¡¯s worth of effort to research, but yumia was like an omniscient and omnipotent God, easily opening them up.


    She was omnipotent, and she was gradually worshipped, revered, respected, and deified by the large tribes.


    Some elf tribes even started to build a black stone statue of a God in the pool in the center of the town. It was a woman wearing a dark green cloak, black high boots, and an exquisite pair of striped gloves. She was holding a wheel of poison.


    Yomir had already been regarded as a living God and was given many titles: The God of elves, The Guardian, and the song of shadow.


    As for the entire Night Elf tribe, the modified elven capital-Silverymoon city-was usually handled by Celine and Gilna. Emperor Yumiya was always in seclusion, opening up new paths. Every time he appeared, he would push forward a new civilization.


    Yumia Empire, Year 7, March.


    Emperor Yumiya ran between the ten ancient elven trees and finally reached an agreement. The ancient elven trees of eternal life controlled their leaves to cover the sky and form a ¡®magic net¡¯.


    there¡¯s no need to give up the three layers of energy that your tribe usually offers to the elven Empire, ¡± Ymir said. use these three layers of energy to form a magic net. This way, you won¡¯t suffer any losses. Instead, it will allow the elves in your tribe to cultivate.


    The birth of the magic net perfected the rules of this world.


    In the past, only the night Elves were able to cultivate. They used the energy offered by the ancient elven trees to meet the conditions to build the moon well. Although the other elves had obtained the cultivation system, they had absorbed the thin star power that they had missed, and their progress was almost negligible.


    At this time, the construction of the magic net meant that all the major elven races on the earth would be able to sense it and use this energy to cultivate. Even the great Dragons, the nine-headed Hydra in the swamp, and all kinds of advanced intelligent life forms could start cultivating.


    so Emperor Yumiya has been designing the magic net in seclusion for the sake of the other elven tribes. He¡¯s actually given up a lot of energy to provide training for the elves of our major tribes!?


    in the past, only the night Elf tribe could cultivate. Now that we¡¯re allowed to cultivate, aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll rebel after cultivating? ¡±


    she¡¯s already the God of elves. No one will rebel.


    The elves of countless tribes were full of admiration and longing.


    Perhaps Ymir had never had any selfish motives. The reason he had started the war before was not to enslave them and plunder the energy of the ancient elven tree, but to bring them civilization.


    However, Ymir¡¯s actions had gradually aroused the displeasure of the ancient tree of night.


    Its Night Elf tribe had enslaved nine ancient elven trees, which should have provided it with energy. But now, that energy had been taken away by itself.


    However, she eventually calmed down.


    Because Ymir had opened up a cultivation system, the various ancient spirit trees could also start cultivating to increase their strength. The ancient tree of Life was a level Seven life form, while the ancient tree of war was a level six life form. Currently, they had only released three levels of their power, and they were absorbing the rest!


    However, it was too far away for a level-seven epic life to break through to God.


    Yumia Empire, year 21, July.


    In the quiet and elegant elf king¡¯s palace.


    The arched roof was engraved with fine green vine carvings, and there were ancient murals on the walls. They were about the history of the night Elves and the story of a night hero who led the rise of the tribe.


    Hualala!


    The faint white sunlight shone through the window, making the place look peaceful and quiet.


    A beautiful elf with a golden crown on her head sat calmly on the throne. Her eyes were slightly closed, as if she was taking a nap.


    ¡°The great elven Emperor! The omnipotent God of elves! Your Majesty yummy!¡±


    Elf Minister Minnie walked into the palace and stood on the carpet. Her eyes were filled with passion.


    A book was placed before him.


    this is the elven Codex. It gives us power beyond the primitive world, and we no longer need to rely on physical power and physical combat. Sitting on the throne, Yumiya opened her eyes. Her figure was elegant and slender. She said indifferently, ¡± I¡¯ve perfected it over the years. Today, I can announce it.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty Ymir!¡±


    Minnie stood up, took the elven Codex, and left.


    Magic was a cultivation system that elf Emperor yumia had been researching in recent years. It was said that one could use their own power without relying on physical attacks. It was a supernatural power that surpassed the bow and arrow.


    And now, it seemed to have been completely researched.


    Minnie suddenly stopped and turned to look longingly at the Elf King, Ymir. The great God of elves had led the night Elf tribe out of their predicament, created miracles, and fought wars continuously, establishing order and civilization for the elves.


    She was leading a new era in the future.


    More than 100 years ago, when she was still the only leader of the night Elf tribe, she was attacked by two tribes and was fighting for the survival of the tribe. Today, although she was close to dying of old age, she had personally witnessed the birth and growth of a legendary hero who stood at the top of the world.


    creating a cultivation system, constructing the magic net, and drafting a code of law. What a great God!


    Minnie trembled as she left.


    It was a pity that he was about to die of old age and could no longer follow this great existence.


    I¡¯ve left, the eternal Emperor Ymir, and I¡¯m still leading the night Elf tribe. No¡­ the entire elven race will walk towards the next glorious civilization. she walked with small steps and gently touched the elven Codex.


    Suddenly, she could not hold it in anymore.


    Under the bright sunlight outside the corridor window, she started to breathe rapidly. She slowly opened the first page of the elven Codex like a treasure. The golden light fell on the ink on the page, and the first sentence of the prologue was clearly written: we elves belong to nature. We protect nature and transcend nature!

 Chapter 248

    ?


    Chapter 248: The lost paradise (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°This world is actually a planet.¡±


    When the elven Palace was empty, Ymir let out a long sigh.


    She had already been deified by the entire elven race. She sat on the elven throne as the omnipotent, omniscient, and omnipotent God of elves. Only she herself understood that she could only bring civilization to them by standing on the shoulders of giants.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally reached the sixth step.¡±


    She suddenly closed her eyes and muttered.


    Everyone thought that she was a talented and bold person. She had been studying agriculture, paper making, horse-rearing, herding, and other fields in seclusion. She had brought a brilliant and incredible civilization to the entire yumia High Elf Empire.


    He was the only one who knew that he had only been studying the cultivation system for the past 100 years. All he had done was create a law of nature. The rest of his time was spent on cultivation.


    Her body¡¯s aptitude was definitely top-notch. She was born as a level five great demon and was extremely talented. However, her comprehension and aptitude were very ordinary. She had only just broken through to the sixth rank after cultivating for so long.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s time to do my own things.¡± As she sat on the throne, a thought suddenly flashed through her mind.


    Over the years, he had been studying the theory of evolution and improving the species he was most familiar with-the Seven Wonders Treasure Tree.


    He wanted to use the next rebirth altar to become a man!


    in the fruit of life, the seed of one¡¯s own species is nurtured. It is equivalent to another form of evolution. Unlike the long evolution of a species, it uses a huge amount of life energy to nourish the life form and achieve an instant transformation and evolution. This is the origin of ¡®demons¡¯.


    She closed her eyes slightly, ¡± however, due to the monopoly and control of the ancient tree of Life, they only give birth to women. If I were to be born again, I¡¯d have to find a way to change the concentration of the hormones. Perhaps I¡¯d have to improve my species form and deceive the ancient tree of Life before I can become a man ¡­


    Over the years, the tree of Seven Wonders ¡®corpses that had been preserved in large quantities were no longer used for cooking. Instead, they were stored and studied.


    Even now, she was confident that she would be able to change the Seven Wonders Treasure tree¡¯s life form and hormone structure in her next rebirth. She would become a male fairy and get rid of her foot Qi!


    She would rather not have such a powerful talent!


    One would never know the pain of wearing shoes to sleep. If one¡¯s feet were covered in sweat and they couldn¡¯t put on slippers, they would suffocate Gilna to death.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Gilna slowly walked in from the side door of the palace. are you going to eat? ¡± I want to eat barbecued meat today, and Xilin is also waiting. She¡¯s already making a scene, saying that she¡¯s hungry.¡±


    alright, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to prepare immediately.


    Looking at her, Yumiya suddenly smiled gently. when this is over, I¡¯m going to marry you.


    ¡°What do you want to do? What is a wife?¡± Gilna asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s two people who like each other, living together.¡± Yomir replied.


    Gilna¡¯s eyes flashed with confusion. then I¡¯m your wife. We¡¯ve been living together for hundreds of years, and we like each other a lot.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a real relationship.¡± Ymir replied, ¡± this world has been imprisoned. The elves have been cursed by the 11 most ancient existences. They are not allowed to have true love. I want to change it.


    Gilna was confused.


    Mumu looked at the girl she loved and just smiled.


    the magic of love ¡­ It¡¯s really something to look forward to.¡±


    She sat on the throne and looked longingly into the distance. She seemed to see the fruit of life that had fallen from the sky and turned into a shooting star. A beautiful elf walked out and saved the dark night tribe, leading the entire elf civilization.


    She was like a newborn baby, with a pure and sentimental smile.


    ¡°Just like what I said back then ¡­ Time is merciless, always sharpening edges and corners, turning people into the people I once hated. When this war is over, I will finally return to my youth.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for Gilna, he might have gotten used to this body long ago. It was just that looking at the beautiful woman he liked day and night made his heart gradually firm up, and he wanted to realize this dream.


    If a person did not have bright dreams and pursuits, what was the point of living?


    His thoughts were simple. He wanted to marry her and spend the rest of his life cooking delicious food and traveling the mountains and rivers with her.


    send out my order. We¡¯ll deal with the remaining feather elf, Omega.


    The next day, the elven Emperor Ymir sat on the throne in the main hall of the elven Palace. The elven mages and ministers of the major elven clans sat on both sides of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to start ¡­ My death this time will welcome a new life that belongs to me. ¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Yumia Empire, year 37, January.


    Elf Emperor Ymir had reached the sixth step and was flying to the Tree of Heaven on his own. He was about to finish off the last remaining members of the nature Alliance.


    &Nbsp; in the sky, on a vast ancient tree, the branches of the tree carried the tribe¡¯s treehouses.


    Looking up, the sky was already extremely clear. It was a vast and spectacular scene. Each green leaf was the size of a Lake, crystal clear and shining with a touching luster. It had the power to absorb the stars.


    ¡°The leaves are unimaginably huge. What a great life! No wonder people can see that the sky is made of fine leaves.¡± She stepped in the air.


    She could have launched a sneak attack, but she came openly.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ymir!¡±


    The entire feather elf tribe fell into panic and chaos when they saw that figure.


    A beautiful feather elf with pure white wings appeared. It was Omega, the formidable figure of the past who had also reached the 6th rank. As expected, he had secretly descended to the mortal world over the years, learned cultivation techniques, and then used the magic net to cultivate.


    ¡°Ymir ¡­¡± Staring at this terrifying existence, Omega gritted his teeth and revealed his will to die.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The two of them exchanged blows rapidly in the sky, moving further and further away.


    After half a day, Ymir¡¯s body was covered in blood and fell from the sky. The entire elven Empire wailed at the sight of this.


    ¡°Elf Emperor yumia is dead!¡±


    Countless people trembled and looked like they were about to collapse. No one had expected that such a powerful elf King would be defeated.


    Omega stood in the sky, looking at his hands in a daze. Ymir, what are you thinking? ¡±


    She knew very well that Ymir had not even used his aura or that terrifying weapon, the wheel of poison.


    ¡­..


    ¡°His Majesty is dead!¡±


    The entire High Elven Empire was in chaos.


    The entire Night Elf Empire was even more terrified, and the night ancient Tree of Life was also in a state of anxiety.


    It clearly understood that with the death of the elven Emperor yomir, the other elven tribes might start to attack the royal family of the elves-the night Elves-and seize the Royal power.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Soon, Xilin came out to comfort everyone. elf King Ymir has an undying body and can be reborn in the elf altar. He has been able to do so for a long time. It¡¯ll be fine.


    The ancient Night Elf Tree, in the sky.


    The altar of heroes was brewing again, and an inexplicable light flashed again.


    Ymir spoke to the ancient tree of Night Elves, ¡±


    this time, I¡¯ve changed my life form, so I need more energy. I was born as a rank-6 life form, but our elven Empire is enough to provide for this rebirth that requires a lot of energy.


    The fruit of life contained more than half of the elven Empire¡¯s savings over the years.


    Gradually, life was being born and nurtured again. After an unknown period of time, life suddenly began to take shape.


    Hualala!


    A human figure slowly appeared. The man¡¯s figure was tall and straight, and his body was covered in golden proportions. He had the beauty of a Greece statue.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    The night Elf ancient Tree of Life was instantly stunned.


    There had never been a male elf in this world.


    To the knowledge of countless elves, these creatures did not exist at all, so it had never taken any precautions against them. It did not expect that Ymir would turn himself into a male elf and escape its imprisonment.


    ¡°Ymir ¡­¡± The night elf¡¯s faint voice sounded. so, this is your goal? ¡±


    Ymir laughed.


    Suddenly, the voice of the ancient Night Elf Tree slowly sounded. come on, let¡¯s have a chat. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to know what¡¯s in the sky? ¡±


    He was stunned and flew up into the sky.


    Hualala!


    A leaf was slowly lifted and a path was opened.


    He passed through the sky of leaves and came to the top of the sky. Under his feet was a huge circular green ball formed by leaves, as if he was stepping on the atmosphere of a planet. His feet stepped lightly on the overlapping green leaves, and the leaves rustled.


    ¡°Is this the sky that covers the entire planet?¡±


    He stood on the green atmosphere in the sky of leaves and looked out into outer space. There was a translucent protective film outside that isolated the air and vacuum. The universe was pitch black, and the galaxy of stars was intoxicatingly vast. One could not help but feel small.


    Oh, Ymir, the one who stole the forbidden fruit of life. This patch of land made of green leaves is where we live. There¡¯s no war here. We usually chat with the eleven ancient trees here ¡­ We call it Elysium.¡±


    The flying snakes slowly walked out and wrapped themselves around the leaves.


    There were a total of eleven branches, which seemed to be eleven ancient trees. They seemed to have appeared in front of him in this way. Although they were plundering each other, they did not have the intention to kill each other. They could even chat often on the top of the sky.


    To them, war, invasion, and enslavement were just a game of chess to control the elves under them. There were wins and losses, but in their long lives, they didn¡¯t care much about winning or losing, until their lives were truly threatened.


    Mumu looked at them. These were the 11 ancient great life forms.


    The eternal ancient trees of life opened their mouths one after another. Their voices rose and fell.


    we are your gods. You are the lives we created. We give you wisdom.


    ¡°In our long lives, we can tolerate everything.¡±


    ¡°If you want to enslave our ancient life trees, we¡¯ll do as you wish.¡±


    ¡°If you want to create the weave, we¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    if you want to establish the elven Empire, we¡¯ll help you. We¡¯re willing to see our children walk towards glory, and we want to see what kind of rotten flowers you¡¯ll bloom.


    in our long lives, Ymir, you might just be a splash in our lives, the reason why the ancient tree of Life brags in front of us. You once ruled us, but this was just a flash, just like your life ¡­ If you can transform into a long-lived being like us, we¡¯ll sincerely welcome you to join us and become the twelfth great being.¡±


    ¡°We accept.¡±


    we understand everything. In the long years, you can¡¯t imagine the upper limit of our tolerance.


    in the world we created, there is no gender or desire here. It is a land of bliss full of joy, happiness, and bliss.


    ¡°We¡¯ve done you a favor, and you¡¯ve done us a favor ¡­ We lived in peace, but the elves betrayed God! He had stolen the forbidden fruit! I want to have the most primitive greed and desire, I want to be independent!¡±


    The voices came from far away, as if they were the strict rebukes of the mighty gods in the sky.


    Yumiya looked at them, and then turned to look at the green land of Elysian. The fruits of life condensed under the leaves. This was the first time she had seen these legendary fruits up close, and she couldn¡¯t help but marvel at their beauty. I stole the forbidden fruit so that I could be with Gilna. We love each other deeply.


    ¡°You guys can still be together now.¡±


    A voice sounded.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I really want,¡± Ymir said, shaking his head.


    Ymir knew very well that the ancient tree of Life could do nothing to him.


    Although they were rank 7 lifeforms, they were still unique plant lifeforms that contained powerful vitality. However, they had no combat power. They could only protect themselves by giving birth to sprites.


    It was like a powerful ant queen that had no combat power, but could reproduce a large number of ants to protect itself. This was a special life form.


    The ancient life Tree in the surroundings was silent.


    He spoke again, ¡±


    you will regret stealing the forbidden fruit. Desire is the original sin of life, and the beginning of all other sins.


    as a woman, you¡¯ve stepped into a forbidden zone. All women will suffer because of you.


    we¡¯ll give you one last chance. Kill yourself and turn back into Ymir, the God of elves, and rule the high Elves Kingdom of Ymir again. We¡¯ll forget this day.


    ¡­.


    Ymir shook his head and looked down at his young, muscular body. Suddenly, he strode away from the sky. Leaves piled up on the ground, and the vast land was in a green arc.


    A curse came from behind him.


    ¡°We will punish them with the pain of giving birth!¡±


    we bleed every month. We experience the pain of a long life. We might even die because of it!


    ¡°And you ¡­ Ymir, the strongest elven King, you¡¯ve used the tolerance of the ancient tree of Life to betray us and your mother. You¡¯ll lose all your glory! You¡¯ll be reduced to a prisoner and locked up forever.¡±


    Ymir shook his head, not afraid at all.


    She clearly understood that she had already won. No one could be born high and mighty.


    Just like the ancestors of sorcery from the ancient times, he had overthrown their absolute rule and achieved freedom similar to that of the primordial world! The freedom that belonged to postcelestial lifeforms! In the future, the elven race would no longer need to rely on others to breathe. They would be able to live independently. So what if they did not reproduce new elves?


    As long as they had themselves, they would be able to reproduce. Although it would be more difficult to reproduce for a country, they would still be able to do so.


    ¡°But I won¡¯t do that for Gilna.¡± He revealed a gentle smile. these ancient life trees no longer have any chips to control me. Unless they completely shed all pretenses of cordiality, they will still obediently give birth to the next generation of elves and nurture the life fruit like before.


    ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯m a man. I¡¯ll change my name to ¡­ Ilfan.¡± He thought for a moment, then added, ¡± ilfan Stormrage.


    He immediately smiled and landed in Silvermoon City with even more joy, heading towards the elven king¡¯s palace.


    His heart was filled with joy, and he even wanted to tell Gilna this good news, share his joy with her, and tell her that the elves in this world were actually divided into men and women.


    However, the next second, he walked into the elven Palace, and his expression gradually froze.


    This was because he saw another elf Emperor Ymir, another Guardian, the song of shadow, the God of elves. They were wearing her clothes and sitting calmly on the elven throne.


    She opened her mouth, and her voice and tone were exactly the same as when she said to herself, ¡±


    ¡°I am the Elf King, Ymir. Which tribe are you from?¡±

 Chapter 249

    ?


    Chapter 249: Devil transformation


    Translator: 549690339


    Elf King Ymir?


    Mu Mu looked at her other self in a daze, her mind blank.


    ¡°Protect the Emperor!¡±


    At this moment, a group of familiar elven ministers stood in front of Yumiya with wary expressions.


    Emperor Yumiya, we¡¯ve just resurrected from the altar of heroes, and now a strange Level-6 elf has come. I¡¯m afraid she has bad intentions!


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re the remnants of the feather elves, spies of Omega!¡±


    ¡­..


    One by one, the elf ministers he was once familiar with stood in front of him, looking at him with great vigilance, showing their determination to protect him with their lives.


    Mumu was silent for a moment and broke out in a cold sweat.


    His other self ¡­


    It was probably a backup plan left behind by the ancient tree of the night Elves!


    He instantly understood some key points.


    He was afraid that he had been killed by the shock when he was breeding a seed, leaving behind a seed. He was only reborn from the hero altar when he had the second seed ¡­


    In the past few years, the ancient tree of Night Elves had secretly nurtured another Ymir, allowing her to cultivate and grow in the next hundred years.


    This Ymir had the exact same genes and appearance as him. He could be considered a clone of him!


    ¡°The ancient tree of the night Elves has been on guard against me for a long time ¡­¡± He broke out in cold sweat again, and there was an indescribable shock in his heart.


    At this moment, elf King Ymir, who was sitting high above, continued to look down at himself and asked again, ¡±


    ¡°I am the Elf King, Ymir. Which tribe are you from?¡±


    Mumu stood in the hall silently, still trembling!


    we players are known as the fourth calamity, and we¡¯ve run amuck in several worlds. Back then, we overthrew the rule of Cthulhu, the thirteen innate ancient gods, and the twelve ancestors of sorcery. Who would have thought that in order to overthrow the ancient elven tree and fight for the freedom of the elven race, we would actually get screwed over and be set up? ¡±


    She had stolen all of her glory, the great achievement of building the entire Empire.


    elf of unknown origin, ¡± Ymir continued, ¡± our elven Kingdom will detain you. If you resist, you will be executed on the spot!


    Once he surrendered, he would probably never be able to return.


    He turned around and left.


    ¡°You want to leave?¡±


    Ymir¡¯s expression turned cold as he gave chase.


    ¡°King!¡± The elf ministers behind him wanted to say something but stopped themselves, afraid that their elf King would be killed again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ymir quickly gave chase.


    In a lush ancient forest.


    Ta ta ta!


    The two of them flew at high speed. Mumu did not choose to fly. Instead, she wanted to shake off Ymir, who was behind her, through the complicated terrain.


    ¡°Heavens! I¡¯m going to die!¡± Mu MU¡¯s expression was miserable, ¡± not only did I turn into a man, but I also replaced all my talents. Because that flaw was too big, I didn¡¯t expect that I would be hunted down by myself.


    Ta ta ta!


    Behind him, Ymir seemed to be an exact copy of himself. Carrying the wheel of poison, he quickly took off his shoes, revealing his fair legs as he walked on the grass.


    Hualala!


    After stepping into the sixth rank, the might exuded by yomir¡¯s legs became more and more astonishing. As he passed by patches of grass, large patches of green plants withered in an instant.


    ¡°It¡¯s so painful to the eyes!¡±


    Mumu watched in fear!


    Before this, the others didn¡¯t care about the fear they felt, but now that it was his turn, he finally realized how terrifying it was.


    ¡°Once she gets close to me, I¡¯ll lose my combat power instantly!¡± A terrifying thought appeared in his mind. it¡¯s so hot that I can¡¯t open my eyes, my nose can¡¯t breathe, and even my eardrums are going to be pierced!


    Only he knew the fear in her. From the four aspects of her eyes, ears, mouth, and nose, she had completely sealed off her opponent¡¯s five senses. It was another form of indescribable fear. If he got close to her, he would die without a doubt!


    however, even though I¡¯ve changed, I still have enough resistance, much better than other creatures. I can only try to resist it. He suddenly stopped.


    He knew that he couldn¡¯t continue to escape like this, so he could only face it head-on.


    He stopped and turned to look at the identical version of himself. He suddenly asked, ¡± ¡°When were you born?¡±


    Yumiya looked at him, at her own body, and her feelings became complicated. I was born at the same time as you, but I didn¡¯t grow up instantly. I was nurtured in the fruit of life for a long time, and then slowly grew up in the dark. I only became an adult after 80 years, and I¡¯ve been cultivating until today.


    She hid in the dark and slowly grew up, watching this original body that was exactly the same as her grow with her own eyes. She continued to rule the elf tribes and finally established the great elf dynasty.


    When he was young, he looked forward to and worshipped this God of elves!


    This was the great existence that had created all kinds of miracles, opened up all kinds of brilliant civilizations, created cultivation systems, and created the magic net-the song of shadow-Ymir. There were no elves, and no longer worshipped this great elven Emperor.


    She had also been hiding in the dark, watching the gentle Ymir take care of Gilna and Celine, cooking all kinds of strange food for them, laughing with them, and looking forward to replacing them at all times.


    It was not until today that she heard the words of the Darknight ancient life Tree,


    Ymir has betrayed our great elven race. I¡¯ll hold him back while you take over the entire elven dynasty.


    This sentence subverted her entire life!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to replace you.¡±


    Ymir was silent as he looked at the completely different male elf in front of him. go back. Maybe I can plead for you ¡­


    Looking at the beautiful face that she had once been so familiar with, Mumu smiled. She knew that she could no longer go back. There was no way out after breaking up. the elven race can not be the slaves of the mother tree. These elves are cursed perfect lives. They can not have love. I want freedom that belongs to living beings ¡­ From today onwards, my name is ilfan.¡±


    ¡°It seems like we can¡¯t go back to those days ¡­¡± Yumia forced a smile. Her heart ached, and she couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes. She knew that the dream she had once dreamed of was slowly shattering.


    Since the great God of elves, Ymir, has betrayed us elves and tarnished the glory of The Guardian and the song of shadows, then I shall replace Ymir and become Ymir, the elven Emperor, and continue her glory!


    yumia, no, I should call you ilfan. I won¡¯t allow your life to be tainted. Please die Here ¡­ You¡¯ve been resisting your legs and didn¡¯t know how terrifying they were, nor did you develop their uses.¡± This Ymir took a deep breath. burning.


    Huala!


    She used the simplest burning spell, which actually enveloped her legs. With the high temperature, her delicate, round, and beautiful legs quickly began to sweat.


    She jumped into the air and swung her legs!


    Dense fragrant sweat was thrown out, and the entire forest was suddenly covered in a layer of gray film.


    this is the true release of a domain!!


    Huala!


    A large number of life forms and plants were enveloped by the spicy smell and quickly withered, forming an unbelievable death force field. Even the other powerful rank five and rank six life forms could not open their eyes at this moment.


    In the next second, she transformed into an assassin in the shadows and attacked. She was as fast as lightning and ruthlessly swept her foot towards his head.


    from far away, I can smell the terrifying sweat-drenched legs and the even more terrifying aura they are emitting ¡­ We¡¯ll use sweat to spread it. ¡± It was the first time that Mumu knew that her legs could be used like this, but she had already covered her eyes, ears, mouth, and nose with a black eye mask that was soaked in water. She dodged and quickly grew taller, changing her body shape.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡±


    Irfan muttered, ¡± after all, we are different forms of the same life! ¡®Although your legs are terrifying, I lost this power ¡­¡¯ However, I still have quite a bit of resistance. Demon transformation!¡±


    Ka ka ka!


    Two demonic black goat horns grew from the top of his head, and two bat wings quickly extended from his back. The black nails on his legs gradually grew longer, turning into a pair of huge eagle claws.


    Whoosh-


    His entire body was covered in tiny flames.


    It was the spiciness that had changed its form, turning into a terrifying Black Flame with a low temperature. Although the spiciness was sacrificed, it was closer to the aura field and could be controlled, so there was no need to worry about hurting the people around him.


    Goat horns, bat wings, and bird claws.


    It looked very much like the true bodies of the ancestors of sorcery in strange shapes.


    This was indeed similar to the combat form of the true body of the wizard ancestor. The evolution of the Seven Wonders Treasure Tree was undoubtedly drawing him closer to the powerful physical body of the wizard ancestor.

 Chapter 250

    ?


    Chapter 250: The mortal who lost divinity


    Translator: 549690339


    Ymir looked at the demon-like figure that was covered in flames. His face tightened. you¡¯ve really fallen!


    to protect the song of shadows and the honor of the Watchmen, I must kill you! Her eagle-like eyes instantly focused on the demon¡¯s figure in front of her.


    Whoosh!


    A terrifying energy fluctuation flickered.


    Whoosh!


    The entire forest quickly withered and became deathly silent. Two figures with terrifying auras were engaged in a frenzied battle.


    This time, Mumu combined with the life structure of this world, which was similar to that of the wizard ancestors, and achieved a transformation. She had a combat form.


    Its poisonous hair, spicy leg, and hand of life had become his poisonous nails, low-temperature burning flames, and the recovery of life that had completely integrated into his body.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve weakened my talent, become nimbler, and sacrificed a lot in order to let people get close to me. I¡¯m not your match.¡± no! ilfan growled. but no matter how strong you are, your legs and the wheel of poison are much less lethal to me.


    Ilfan growled, and both sides were quickly injured in the battle.


    However, the advantages and disadvantages of both sides were gradually showing. Although Ymir¡¯s hands could heal themselves, there were too many limitations. They were not as strong as ilfan¡¯s body.


    Ymir was already getting more and more injuries.


    ¡°But if we continue fighting, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll die first.¡± Mu MU¡¯s expression was grave. Although she had strong resistance, her spiciness was still too terrifying. It had already corroded his body and the poison had begun to spread in his body. He could only forcibly suppress the poison. I must take the opportunity to leave. Otherwise, the poison will completely take effect.


    His body flashed as he flapped his wings and soared into the sky.


    ¡°Escape? Yilfan, you dare!¡± Yumia¡¯s voice was filled with anger and shock. Her heart suddenly became anxious, and she suddenly picked up the wheel of poison and threw it into the air, but it hit empty air.


    ¡­¡­.


    A few days later, Irvan, who had returned to his normal elf form from his demon form, hid himself and recovered from his injuries. He then skillfully dressed up as a woman and walked through the elven capital, Silverymoon.


    Due to his fair skin and the lack of gender discrimination in this world, no one doubted him.


    He walked around for a while and finally saw Gilna.


    Gilna was shocked. She also saw this strange elf who had provoked the elven Emperor yumia in the elven Palace and escaped from Emperor yumia¡¯s pursuit.


    ¡°You are ¡­ Ymir?¡±


    Gilna couldn¡¯t help but ask, her eyes wide in fear.


    He immediately smiled. As expected, after living with him for a hundred years and sharing the same bed, Gilna could instantly recognize him and the imposter.


    ¡°Do you want to leave with me?¡± A hint of hesitation appeared on Irfan¡¯s cold and handsome face, and a faint sense of uneasiness reverberated in his heart. however, we will face the arrest warrant of the entire Elf race. We might have nowhere to hide.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Determination flashed in Gilna¡¯s eyes. but Celine ¡­


    Irfan thought for a moment. she¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ve decided that she¡¯ll be the next elven queen. I¡¯ve stopped managing the Empire¡¯s political affairs since countless years ago, and she¡¯s the one handling them. She¡¯s the true ruler of the elven Empire. That Ymir won¡¯t do anything to her. He¡¯ll still let her be the next elven queen. She¡¯ll still protect the glory of the elves, and she¡¯ll only target me ¡­


    Half a day later, news of jilna¡¯s disappearance was discovered by the palace.


    ¡°Chase!¡±


    Elf Emperor yumya sat on his throne and slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡­..


    Year 38 of the yumia Empire.


    Even though they tried their best to cover it up, a piece of shocking news still spread throughout the country. Gilna and the special Dark Elf ilfan had betrayed and fled.


    The entire country was in chaos.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t jilna a trusted aide of King yumia? They¡¯re so loyal that they¡¯re even willing to die for His Majesty. How could they possibly leave with the other elves?¡±


    it¡¯s said that Irfan is an elf wanted by 11 ancient elven trees. He betrayed our elven race and destroyed our peaceful paradise, bringing disaster, fear, and death to this world!


    Regardless of what was said outside, the two of them had already hidden in the dense forest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get married.¡±


    Mumu looked at the woman she loved and smiled. They held the wedding in an empty forest.


    History had turned to a new chapter, the Elysium chapter in the Saint calendar.


    [ year 47 of the yumia Empire. The traitors of the elves, ilfan and jilna, stole the forbidden fruits of the ancient God of life, Elysium. They lost their divinity and sank into sin and joy. They fell into the mortal world of desire and became barbaric and rude.


    God said that they had committed a sin that had to be redeemed for generations. It was called the original sin, which meant the original sin that they were born with.


    [ the ancient gods expelled them from the elf race, wanted them, and cursed their descendants. The men became greedy and violent, and the women suffered from the pain of childbirth. ]


    ¡­.


    Mumu began the life she wanted to pursue. She abandoned her mission of raising the elves and began to travel around the entire planet, visiting every elven town. Mumu also put on her female clothes again, looking like two beautiful elven sisters. They traveled around, looking for good food, cooking, and then improving the food for Gilna to taste.


    They had been to the desert canyon and had seen the most beautiful desert sunrise. Under the lead of the sand elves, they had gone to find the legendary treasure: The footprints of the White treasure fruit tree.


    They took a boat to the ocean, injured the nine-headed snake, cut off one of its heads, and cooked the most delicious food.


    They went to find giant Dragons and communicate with them. With their excellent cooking skills, they became their guests and enjoyed the unique food of the Dragon Ball.


    This honeymoon-like journey was very happy, and Gilna also began to get pregnant. As a 4th rank lifeform, she had a strong body and did not feel much pain. She continued to travel around with a big belly.


    ¡°The curse of the ancient spirit Tree might be fake ¡­¡± I didn¡¯t feel any pain during pregnancy, and I didn¡¯t bleed every month. I also didn¡¯t die from childbirth.¡± Gilna laughed and touched her belly, feeling the twins in her stomach, two new lives.


    This was a life that didn¡¯t rely on the ancient spirit Tree in this world. It belonged to the spirits themselves!


    ¡°Perhaps our elf tribe can truly stop relying on the ancient life Tree in the future. We¡¯re free.¡± She laughed. we might become a new race, a unique elven species!


    She laughed. Neither of them wanted to be enemies with the elves. They just wanted to live in seclusion and live the peaceful life they wanted.


    It was not a ten-month pregnancy.


    It took a full nine years for Gilna to gradually give birth to a child. Or rather, what she gave birth to wasn¡¯t a human form, but two blood-drenched spheres, one white and one black. They had the structure of an elven fruit, but they were also different. They emitted a red and transparent glow, like a heart that kept expanding and contracting, beating like a life.


    ¡°Hehehe!¡±


    ¡°Giggle!¡±


    Gradually, the strange balls began to play with each other and began to gain intelligence. After a few days, they ate the outer layer of flesh and turned into two boys.


    The baby boy hatched from the White ball was similar to an elf, but there were some differences. If the elves were the perfect life form of the ancient tree of Life, half-plant, half-animal, this baby seemed to be transforming into a biological creature. His sharp ears became round, and his appearance was no longer perfect. He gradually became ordinary.


    The other black ball hatched into a baby boy. He had sharp demon goat horns and long eyes. He even had wings on his back. He was still a perfect creature.


    two strange children, our offspring. Their strength is weakening ¡­ It¡¯s only at the 2nd rank when it¡¯s born, and it might only reach the 3rd rank when it¡¯s fully grown.¡±


    Mumu was stunned. a child in an ordinary human form seems to have difficulty transforming into a demon. He¡¯s very weak when he turns into my combat form ¡­ the other child was born in the eternal demon battle form? Can¡¯t take on a human form?¡±


    one was extremely strong while the other was extremely weak.


    It was as if he had inherited two of his life forms.


    Gilna suddenly looked at the demon baby and scolded him, ¡± it¡¯s all your fault for using that demon transformation form. You must have gotten pregnant at that time.


    The two of them laughed and chatted happily as they held the two babies. They felt as if a new life had begun.

 Chapter 251

    ?


    Chapter 251: Are you kidding me? we¡¯re all straight men!


    Translator: 549690339


    The 61st year of the yumia Empire.


    Elven Emperor Ymir had once again opened up a new field by creating spatial rings. This was a precious secret magic tool that was created using the internal space of the fruit of life that bred elves.


    When yilfan heard the news, he was sitting in the forest with Gilna, eating barbecue with his two children. she¡¯s very talented, and she¡¯s also working hard to maintain the reputation of ¡®yumia¡¯. Previously, the ancient tree of Life didn¡¯t trust me, but now it completely trusts her, and even gave her the life fruit for research.


    The 67th year of the yumia Empire.


    Traces of Irfan were found in the ancient forest of mille. Emperor Yumiya personally went there, and the entire land was flattened. Irfan fled with heavy injuries.


    Yumia Empire, year 71.


    The ordinary child was named ¡± Arthur ¡°, and the demonic child was named ¡± Ruhr. as they grew up, the two of them even met the elven women they liked during their journey and married them.


    A few years passed.


    Arthur gave birth to three children, two boys and one girl.


    Ruhr gave birth to a demon boy.


    The clan was expanding, and the possibility of him being wanted was increasing. After a few moments of hesitation, he decided to split up the clan and let his two children live independently with their families.


    after all, you¡¯re all grown up now. I¡¯ve already taught you the cooking techniques. You can go on a trip and do what you want to do.


    The 94th year of the yumia Empire.


    After a few years, the elves gradually discovered that other than them, two other human-shaped intelligent races had appeared on this land. They could actually abandon the breeding of the ancient elven tree and reproduce independently. They also had a unique male life!


    we have to follow the rules set by our ancestors. We can only be together if we¡¯re willing and truly in love. They warned their descendants.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that we can have our own children? Can we try?¡±


    There were even some beautiful elves who were very curious. They could actually give birth to life like the ancient tree of Life? Some elves began to fall in love with them and gradually lived together, giving birth to many descendants.


    In the Elf king¡¯s palace.


    ¡°Those are the descendants of sinners!¡±


    Elf Emperor yumia started to set up a prison and became the head Warden himself. any elves who are with these sinners and reproduce for them will be locked up in the prison! They were the traitors of the elf race. They had lost their divinity and were mixed with desire ¡­ These two evil clans must be arrested and put on the wanted list!¡±


    After a short period of 100 years of peace, the elven Empire was once again in war and turmoil. This time, it was even more terrifying than the war of unification between the elven tribes!


    The tree realm prison was established.


    After the unification of the elves, the 400 or so ancient war trees had been resting and recuperating. The square prison in front of them, which was surrounded by 300 ancient war trees, did not allow anyone to escape!


    ¡°We have our own race and our dignity! The freedom of the human race! They dare to fight against the God who created the elves!¡±


    The human great wizard Arthur led the human race to start a rebellion!


    As for the demon race, although they could reproduce on their own, their reproduction ability was as low as that of the elves. Right now, they only had a few dozen clansmen. Ruhr chose to give up on war, dig a cave, and hide deep underground.


    A few years passed.


    A large number of male sinners were captured.


    If it was the previous elven war, the various ancient trees of life would be considered to be fighting among themselves, so they would naturally not be too concerned. However, right now, there was a threat to their lives, and it was very likely that their rule would be overthrown. They had to eliminate all men, and the world would belong to the elves.


    ¡­¡­


    Spore evolution sandbox.


    All kinds of species were evolving on the miniature green mountains and rivers.


    Now, everyone was working hard and silently evolving their species, striving to catch this wave of world trains. However, the style was a little strange. Animals had become extremely rare, and many people were buried in transforming plants.


    There were almost no beasts in the entire sandbox. A bunch of plants multiplied, and the atmosphere was already extremely strange.


    Everyone had a tacit understanding. They overthrew their plant species one by one and re-evolved them. They were very desperate.


    A new player could not help but ask, which immediately caused a huge response.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re saying that I listened to the cute girl¡¯s words and began to evolve into a plant in order to obtain great power after entering the ancient tree world? That was impossible! I¡¯m not the kind of person who has no principles! Crossdressing makes you stronger? It doesn¡¯t exist!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! It was laughable! I¡¯m a straight Man of Steel, okay! Young man ¡­ I have a wife! I¡¯m already in my thirties, and my son is already in school. How will my son see me when I become a woman? I¡¯ve been evolving plants all this time, and I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been evolving for. I can¡¯t just give up, can I?¡±


    Countless big shots had expressed that they would never be bewitched by power and lose their principles.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was transforming into a plant, taking root in the ground as it took the lead and warned the novices around it, ¡±


    ¡°Funny! I¡¯m a veteran player, and I can easily re-cultivate to Level 5 after spending 50 to 60 years of my life. How can I be so unprincipled? Isn¡¯t it just giving me a level and a heaven-defying talent? How could he be so easily attracted by the attractive salary and benefits offered by the ancient spirit trees? Become the elven heroes they hired? I¡¯m not such a casual person!¡±


    Everyone expressed that they were great men! How could he not resist the temptation?


    ¡°This group of shameless people!¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned. He felt that these people had become even more intelligent and wretched after they had gone bald. Furthermore, their skin was as thick as a city wall. Ordinary people would not be able to be as shameless as these idiots!


    Xu Zhi had not expected that the planet of the ancient tree world would be in such a frenzy.


    They had just started to develop, and the civilization had just left the embryonic form of the cultivation system. They had left the barbaric tribes and entered the era of city-states, and such a terrible thing had happened.


    Xu Zhi imagined the scene and said, ¡±


    At that time, under the ancient elven tree, a group of beautiful elves would come out to pick their feet and nose, shouting all day long that they wanted to defy the heavens?


    He believed that di Qi was also very confused.


    hehe, if you anger the sun, di Qi, he might just kill you all. Xu Zhi chuckled, feeling that they would not be able to cause much trouble in the hands of di Qi.


    Suddenly, a player came out to report, ¡± breaking news! Mumu has already posted that a man is getting married!¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Mumu was still so flirtatious! They hadn¡¯t even entered the bitter sea yet, but Mumu had already left the bitter sea and enjoyed the fruits of her life!


    They all gave up on evolving their species and planned to go out and take a look. At this time, the forum outside was also very excited.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    The wedding photos were posted one by one, and countless people were envious.


    ¡°You¡¯ve won the beauty just like that? Detestable!¡±


    ¡°I finally understand why I don¡¯t have a girlfriend. It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t wear women¡¯s clothes, blend in with them, become friends, and then take the opportunity to win their hearts! I think I¡¯ve found a way to get rid of being single! (Happy)¡±


    I¡¯m afraid that after I become a woman, I¡¯ll start looking for a boyfriend (funny) ¡±


    A group of animals were driving, but wedding photos still came one after another, making others envious.


    A beautiful water fairy Beauty and a tall and handsome male elf were taking photos and wedding photos everywhere. He even transformed into his flaming demon true form and kissed the elf beauty.


    ¡°F * ck! Western fantasy wedding photos were fed with dog food!¡±


    Countless people were heartbroken, but Mumu had also endured the bitter days. After more than 100 years, she had finally changed from being a bitter sister to a lover.


    However, gradually, some people noticed that something was wrong.


    The wedding was not held in the elven Palace, but in the deep mountains and forests?


    After Mu Mu sent the picture, she started to seriously explain the current situation. She had become a man, but had been tricked by the ancient spirit Tree. Now, she had lost all her glory and was wandering the world. Everyone was instantly stunned!


    You¡¯ve been using the air of your feet to smoke people all day, asking them if their feet were strong or smelly. Now it¡¯s finally your turn!


    It was a trap.


    Everyone felt that it was wonderful and laughed happily. Even a little b * tch like you would have such a day.


    Mumu didn¡¯t say anything and continued to post screenshots.


    All kinds of pictures of travel and food were turned into a photo of the scenery party, as well as a photo of her two children.


    ¡°Are you on the run or traveling? Your two children, one is like a human, the other is like a demon, you are simply an animal! If I give you a woman, you can create two races?¡±


    I¡¯m sour (lemons.jpg) ¡±


    Everyone immediately felt that something was wrong.


    Is there still any law? Shouldn¡¯t you become the target of the foot Qi and then be suppressed?


    Mumu did not speak,¡±hahaha!¡± I¡¯ll explain it to everyone, my children and grandchildren are constantly reproducing, and they¡¯re already overwrought. I don¡¯t have any ambitions, but my two sons are quite ambitious, they want to lead their own race to rise.¡±


    Everyone was silent, and their teeth ached. I gave you a woman, and you created two races. Then, you used the two races to fight against the elf race. You solved the security crisis and escaped? ¡±


    Mumu didn¡¯t speak. the other party can¡¯t catch us anymore. Her feet are stinging my eyes, but it can¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m a natural counter to her!


    I, Mumu, won¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll make an oath here! Even if I were to fall to my death from a rock, get beaten to death by my wife, or die in a fancy way, I would never be caught and imprisoned by Ymir!¡±


    on the other hand, don¡¯t blame me for not warning you once you enter. If you want to cause trouble, there¡¯s an 80 to 90 percent chance that you¡¯ll be suffocated to death by Ymir.


    Hahahaha! everyone, experience the fear of being suffocated to death by the foot odor of a beautiful elf girl! This one will take his leave! I¡¯m going to continue traveling the world with my wife and enjoy all kinds of delicacies!¡±


    Are you kidding us? Everyone instantly felt a headache. The person involved in the relationship was not affected too much and had already become a man as she wished. Instead, she had left a mess for them?


    On the other hand, Mumu had already walked to the end of the road. They had no other way out. It was impossible to use the same method to trick the ancient tree of Life. They would definitely be on guard. So, they could only become female elves in the future?


    The racer of Mount Haruna was especially infuriated. He was spinning in circles in front of his computer. He had wanted to use this method to turn himself into a man, but he did not expect that Mu Mu would beat him to it. Also, that stinky feet of yours is so annoying to the eyes. Even if he were to completely transform into the legs of a real elf girl, who could stand it?


    No one could deal with Ymir!


    He instantly wanted to follow the network cable and kill him!


    In the end, he took a deep breath and calmed his anger. He returned to the table and rearranged the dense book materials, studying them carefully. it seems that in order to deal with Ymir ¡­ I have to evolve into a species that can become stronger by eating spicy food!¡±

 Chapter 252

    ?


    Chapter 252: Chapter 251 fight the landlord


    Translator: 549690339


    the racer of mount haruna¡¯s original species was almost complete, and now, he could only modify it a little and add more functions. ¡± i don¡¯t believe that i can¡¯t handle that spicy smell! Even if she were to put her foot in my mouth, I have to be able to say that it¡¯s really fragrant, and not cry and make yumia¡¯s jaw drop.¡±


    He had set himself a ruthless target!


    Even though stuffing it into his mouth was just an exaggeration, he had to be determined.


    In fact, the ¡± spore evolution ¡± sandbox was about to enter the era of the big explosion of species.


    Up until now, most of the players who entered the previous sorcerer world and ancient world were top players and red-named players. The remaining two to three hundred players, who were one level below them and lacked talent, had to work hard to make up for it. After enduring the hard work of two worlds, they were almost fully formed.


    Most of them had evolved into plants.


    The cute girl was just the first plant, and there were other players who were about to complete it later. The ancient tree world was simply tailor-made for plant players like them!


    They were excited that it was their turn to go in and have some fun. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were being watched, they would have sung their own adapted ¡± Green ¡± while they were evolving plants.


    it would be a lie to say that I¡¯m not happy. After all, my brain is also made of meat. In order to not turn into liver cirrhosis, I¡¯ll dress up as a woman to become stronger ¡­


    However, a certain someone had cruelly cut off their thoughts of secretly changing their hormones to become male elves when they turned into female elves. The ancient tree of Life must have become vigilant. Was it true that they could only become female elves now?


    Just as everyone was filled with righteous indignation, Mu Mu was still showing off, constantly sending screenshots and chatting with everyone.


    ¡°In fact, although I¡¯ve become a man! I cut off your path to becoming men in the future and successfully got together with the girl I love. I travel every day and eat delicious food, but I¡¯m not as happy as you think.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    It¡¯s happiness that you can¡¯t even imagine.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s mood had originally calmed down, and they could still comfort people when they were silent. But the next sentence instantly made them choke to death!


    Everyone was burning with anger! It seems that you, this black-hearted profiteer, are deliberately saying all these dirty words to show off? If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, you won¡¯t even know what your last name is!


    In the next second, Mumu spoke again to express her apology and comfort everyone, ¡±


    in fact, I was just bragging. The world is fair. There are gains and losses, and equivalent exchange. This is the truth of the Sorcerer world, and I am no exception. While I obtained happiness, wealth, freedom, glory, and strength, I also lost many things.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    For example, worry, weakness, poverty, and now you¡¯re bald.¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    An evil demon Hunter had two fleshy wings and two black goat horns on his back. He was swinging his exuberant dark brown hair, and there was even a text attached to the picture. using Piao Rou, that¡¯s how confident I am.


    Everyone was speechless.


    You dare to be even more despicable? Are you crazy? Are you a demon? This is too much!


    Everyone started scolding.


    Mumu spoke again, ¡±


    ¡°I really am a demon.¡±


    Screenshots.


    An evil demon Hunter was flying in the sky. It was shrouded in hot red flames, and its arms were spread open like a ROC spreading its wings. Its legs were like a Golden Rooster standing on its own, looking out at the earth.


    [ I¡¯m a Demon Hunter. Am I handsome? ]


    ¡°Riding the clouds? Why are you flying in the same way as Sun Wukong?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heads hurt from choking!


    Mumu was immediately overjoyed and secretly proud.


    ¡°You animals, you were gloating at my misfortune just now, and you wanted me to show you a picture of me in a female outfit? If I don¡¯t take revenge now, I¡¯m not a gentleman!¡± He expressed that he was satisfied and that he was a straight Man of Steel, okay?


    Now that we¡¯ve cut off the path of men¡¯s clothing, you have no choice but to dress up as women!


    What was he most angry about?


    There were already people making and selling figurines similar to the Elf King Ymir on Taobao, and they were selling very well.


    However, this was not the worst. What was the worst? The most amazing thing was that some figurines even had functions. A palm-sized figurine could not only be placed on the dining table as a statue, but it could also be a multi-purpose seasoning Bottle.


    As long as he turned on the switch, he could pour out garlic powder from his hands, spray chili from his feet, and even put five-spice powder on his head!


    Shameless!


    What he thought was, what¡¯s wrong with me taking revenge? It¡¯s normal for me to take revenge! Come on! To hurt each other!


    When the onlooking netizens saw this scene, they suddenly laughed so hard that they choked. These two sides were trying to seduce each other and infuriate each other. When would revenge end?


    With the situation developing to this point, the two sides had completely intensified the conflict between them, and they had the urge to fight to the death.


    After Mumu left without saying a word and was silent for more than ten minutes, a post was instantly posted. The fifth closed beta activity, fight the landlord, has officially begun!¡±


    The post was from the racer of Mount Haruna.


    Closed beta activity?


    In the first closed beta, this Big Shot led everyone to fight bosses and wanted to poison the God of creation. In the second closed beta, he created a Cthulhu evil god and directly created a God movement ¡­


    Was he going to do something big again in the fifth beta?


    Fight the landlord ¡­ Could it be that they were going to beat up Mumu without saying anything and show him what they were made of?


    ¡°Confidential plan, live broadcast prohibited! This is to prevent the news from being leaked and being discovered by someone.¡± Very quickly, the racer of Mount Haruna asked the few streamers to turn off their livestreaming. this is a gang war.


    It was the second day of the fifth beta testing. More than 300 strange-looking creatures had gathered in a huge field. They were moving stones and sitting in rows. Many of them were newbies. They were excited and joined the Army that was causing trouble!


    ¡°Our target! It¡¯s the heavens and the myriad world!¡±


    when we, the fourth calamity, go to war, not even a blade of grass will grow!


    A final chicken was standing on the barbeque stand, which was left behind by Mumu¡¯s silence. Its wings were beating on the bones of the final chicken.


    ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s time for the commoner players to rebel and overthrow the despicable landlord! That fellow was too flirtatious! Does he think that we can¡¯t kill him just because he¡¯s hiding in the ancient tree world? Can we tolerate this?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t endure this!¡±


    Everyone was surprisingly in agreement, holding a breath in their hearts.


    The racer of Mount Haruna coughed. Now, we¡¯re going to count the ten sins of Mu MU¡¯s silence!


    First, giving him a woman actually created two races? he stole the forbidden fruit and brought disaster. he caused the elves to lose their divinity and become mortals. they had desires and destroyed the peace and tranquility! Not only did he break the peaceful life of single elves! It¡¯s also a critical blow to us single dogs! He should be burned to death!¡±


    ¡°Elves of justice, destroy him!¡±


    ¡°Pa pa pa!¡±


    The crowd applauded, and they all felt that it made sense.


    ¡°Second, he¡¯s full of obscenities. As a profiteer, he monopolized the market by selling food all day long, and he cheated us, the players on the evolution sandbox, of a lot of money! Third, it cut off our path to becoming men! He¡¯s simply walking our own path, leaving us with no way out. Fourth ¡­¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna paused for a moment, as if he could not think of any charges, and then said, ¡± the above are his ten Deadly Sins. We will define him as a red-named player and pass through the world Channel together. The fourth calamity will go to war and descend upon the world of ancient trees to capture the traitor. Does anyone have any objections? ¡±


    A player said with his hands behind his back. His voice was cold.


    ¡°No objections! He¡¯s a traitor and a mutant among us players! He was living such a Wonderful Life! He could create two races by giving him a woman? This little b * tch called herself ilfan Stormrage? I want him to change his name to Illidan Stormrage and make him infertile. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let him go.¡±


    Pa!


    One of the octopus players slammed his palm on a rock, and his arm cracked. He shouted like a bandit, ¡± you¡¯re too kind! I¡¯m going to turn him into a woman like us!¡±


    Shua!


    Immediately, everyone looked at this player with surprise, pity, pity, and a look of looking at a pervert.


    ¡°???¡±


    The player was dumbfounded.


    He was at a loss and didn¡¯t know why he was isolated. Everyone looked at him as if he was an idiot, and it deeply hurt his fragile heart!


    In fact, everyone had a tacit understanding of this matter. You got into character so quickly, so how embarrassing would it be if we were to expose you?


    we¡¯re the peasants who rose up to resist and worked together to fight the big boss of the villains. He didn¡¯t say anything and called it the ¡®fight the landlord plan.¡¯ But more strictly speaking, to enter that world to take revenge, one had to become an elf. It could be called cross-dressing to fight the landlord. However, no one mentioned this joke. Only you were the most insensible.


    Furthermore, who knew how many players would actually be able to enter and obtain the achievement reward in the short term.


    ¡°If you¡¯re confident, please state your numbers.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± let¡¯s form a party and enter the dungeon! Go to the New World and start!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost there. I¡¯m about 60% confident!¡±


    I¡¯m also confident now that I¡¯ve found a good path. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll succeed, but I don¡¯t know if I can catch up. Another plant spoke, but everyone ignored him. After all, this fellow had said the same thing back in the primordial world, and he was still saying the same thing now. No one knew how long it had been, probably after opening ten thousand worlds in the universe, before he really settled it!


    The racer of Mount Haruna counted the number of people. Out of the 300 plus people, there were more than ten. It was an unexpected number. It seemed like he had really worked hard.

 Chapter 253

    ?


    Chapter 253: Chapter 252


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go in and be the vanguard.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna stood on the sports field, basking in the sun as he launched a war mobilization. my species is undergoing a Reformation, and it¡¯ll be completed in a few days. I should be the first to enter ¡­


    I¡¯m experienced, and everyone can trust me. I¡¯m loyal, and I¡¯ll go against the heavens and build walls together! during Cthulhu¡¯s time, I, as a muscular player, led a group of people to guerilla warfare everywhere to fight against the red players. I went in first to take down a stronghold and became a Tavern hero hired by the elves.


    Yes!


    Tavern heroes. I think we should establish a system and accept employment like the tree of war. We¡¯ll become elven heroes in whichever elf clan offers the most. We¡¯re not afraid of death and can be reborn in the hero altar.


    When the time comes, I¡¯ll wait for you to come in. Before the head Warden arrives-we¡¯ll capture the number one wanted criminal who destroyed world peace and created a man-the evil demon Hunter-and send him to prison! We¡¯ll execute him ourselves!¡±


    The big boss¡¯s species recovered so quickly?


    Everyone was stunned, but they instantly understood that it was only natural.


    Every peerless genius was a rare talent!


    Both of them had their own specialties and amazing attainments in a certain field. If the alchemy Emperor of the primordial Thunderbolt hand was a mechanic expert who climbed the technology tree and a Big Shot in the farming industry, then the racer of Mount Haruna was an expert in evolution.


    How many species had he evolved?


    The evil eye, the final chicken, the master of Cthulhu ¡­


    In fact, both of them were not very talented in cultivation. In the past hundreds of years, they were still at the sixth tier even when they died of old age. They were beaten up by all kinds of cultivation geniuses who rose up later on. The wretched racer of Mount Haruna had probably been studying the theory of evolution crazily after seeing that he was a cultivation failure and had lived for hundreds of years. What was his true background now? how terrifying was the species theory of the theory of evolution?


    No one knew.


    I¡¯m looking forward to the big boss ¡®species! Some people exclaimed, thinking that it might be the crystallization of hundreds of years of wisdom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s my species, the strongest creature in history! He¡¯s about to beat up di Qi!¡± The racer of Mount Haruna said.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Di Qi was a cheater. Did your species also have a cheater?


    Everyone was looking forward to it.


    ¡°Brothers, follow me!¡± A large rooster stood on the high platform and looked down at the bunch of strange-looking creatures below. It began to make a declaration and said in a vivid manner, ¡± to prevent the world from being destroyed, to maintain world peace, to carry out the evil of love and reality!


    a cute and charming righteous character, the racer of Mount Haruna ¡­


    ¡°I have an embroidery needle ¡­¡±


    ¡°My cute little sister is begging ¡­¡±


    Suddenly, someone in the crowd below could not help but blurt out, ¡± the transformation of the warrior beauty ¡­


    All the players were speechless.


    Oh my God! It seemed like he really did have a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu?


    However, he immediately reacted the next second.


    We have a traitor among us.


    Everyone glared at him.


    ¡­.


    After the racer of Mount Haruna went offline, he looked at himself in the mirror.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re making a fuss, you still have to work.¡± In the mirror, there was a young man in his twenties with an ordinary appearance, but his temperament was somewhat extraordinary. He stood up from the computer with dark circles under his eyes. He searched through the thick stack of handwriting and overturned many conclusions.


    At this moment, his cell phone suddenly rang.


    It was his girlfriend. are you going to the movies tonight? The latest ¡®my Mediterranean can¡¯t be so bald¡¯, Emperor Ermin, and the epic hymns of the major Wizard Worlds ¡­¡±


    This phenomenal game had not only been discussed, but it had also been deeply integrated into every corner of the real world.


    Even those who didn¡¯t like games would appreciate the history of the game as an epic movie. It was a vast and vicissitude movie. Some people even adapted it into a novel and told the history in it. The twisted fantasy epic stories and the songs of praise of humans were very popular.


    After all, with the entire novel and the exquisite real-life insert art wallpapers of various events, it would be strange if it wasn¡¯t popular.


    ¡°Do you want to watch a movie? I have to take the postgraduate entrance examination tonight. Another day.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna did not reveal his online identity to his girlfriend and rejected the idea immediately. After all, he was back now. How could dating be more interesting than being a manifestation?


    ¡°Heavens! ¡®It¡¯s already formed. Now, I have to stay up all night to improve it. My species is definitely one of the strongest species in history, with reference to di Qi ¡­¡¯ To surpass di Qi? It was impossible! No one can surpass that kind of cheat, they can only imitate him!¡± He touched his head and smiled. let¡¯s see who can plagiarize better. When I meet him, I¡¯ll definitely beat him up! Beat him up until he calls me daddy!¡±


    Just thinking about it made him excited!


    He was very confident about this.


    Although his cultivation talent was average, he could only try to make himself talented. As a super powerful extraordinary species, he had a high starting point and a chance to actualize the realm of origin. Just like a cute girl, he ate and waited for death. The biggest problem was an earth-shaking opportunity ¡­ Hence, he set his sights on the BOSS, di Qi, who was like a cheat.


    Could there be anything more impressive than this wall?


    His species was imitating di Qi.


    He suddenly imagined that one day, he would stand in front of di Qi with his hands behind his back and say, ¡±


    ¡°Your ultimate move is not bad, but it¡¯s mine now.¡±


    ¡­..


    While this place was really abuzz, Xu Zhi was studying seriously.


    After all, he didn¡¯t study the theory of evolution. He could just leave the work of those baldies to others, but he still had to learn all kinds of knowledge, improve the nine revolutions mysterious art, cultivate the system of incense, and other knowledge.


    speaking of the incense system, I might be able to try cultivating it in reality. After all, the souls of all living beings on earth are also emitting emotions. Can their emotions be cultivated? ¡± If it could really be used as an additional source of energy, they would not have to wait for a mass extinction every time.


    Xu Zhi used his Qi-type sorcery to shield his body. With the nine revolutions mysterious art he practiced, he easily carried the electric scooter and flew into the air before landing in an alley in Tongcheng.


    Hualala!


    He rode his electric bike out slowly, crossed the streets and alleys, and came to a cinema. He had ordered tickets and entered the cinema. The seats were already full. It was the most popular movie recently, so it was impossible for it to be so bald.


    In the video, there were scenes from Ermin and various movies, which caused a burst of exclamations.


    ¡°Wizards are a group of people who pursue the truth.¡±


    In the end, countless people in the audience were silent. In the rain of blood, the Wizards sacrificed their lives. In order to make Ermin a God, some girls couldn¡¯t help but sob.


    this is a good place. It¡¯s densely populated, full of emotions, and I can feel the strong incense!


    Xu Zhi closed his eyes slightly and began to practice in the cinema.


    However, he soon realized that the progress was too slow. As an ordinary person, although the thoughts they brought were huge, they were very messy and not pure. It would be good if only one-tenth of them could be used, and the rest were useless impurities.


    just like the current primordial world, the mortal world has lost its ancient God, and cultivators can only absorb the aura of ordinary people at the same slow speed ¡­ If I¡¯m only at the first or second step, it¡¯s still fine. As a sixth step cultivator, I can barely absorb the aura of mortals.¡±


    He shook his head and could only slow down his speed of finding a cultivation method in reality.


    If he had the time to absorb incense, he might as well develop some powerful people in the orchard sandbox world. It seemed that he still had to get addicted to the game of ¡®growing vegetables¡¯ in the orchard.

 Chapter 254

    ?


    Chapter 254: The God of creation takes turns, this year it¡¯s my turn!


    Translator: 549690339


    In fact, there were only three paths:


    The training of the Sorcerer world.


    The ancient world¡¯s absorption of Joss flames.


    And the world of the ancient tree that was still in its embryonic form, absorbing light and cosmic rays.


    Light and cosmic rays were a type of energy to begin with. Otherwise, plants wouldn¡¯t be able to photosynthesize. Moreover, the elves inside were half-plant and half-animal sprites, so the cultivation mode of photosynthesis was very normal.


    my body is too big, and it grows exponentially with each realm. I¡¯m going to break through the seventh-rank to become. Celestial Emperor and an epic wizard, which is obviously much bigger than the previous six realms combined. I need at least more than ten chaos Saints. mass extinction energy. But now, only three saints have been born, and the mass extinction energy has been fed back three times ¡­


    He still needed more than ten mass extinctions before he could break through to Level Seven.


    ¡°A level-eight mythical creature after Level Seven is even more terrifying! It would have to be as powerful as the energy feedback of over 10000 Saints ¡­ Medusa and I are the same in this regard.¡±


    after all, her current body size is already the same as mine. The larger her body size, the more terrifying her life form will be, and the more energy she will need to break through.


    Perhaps ordinary saints of the same size as Medusa and I do not need so much power, and only need the power of five to six thousand Saints. However, the body of the Cthulhu evil god is too heaven-defying, and it requires a terrifying amount of energy!


    Xu Zhi understood that he had cultivated the Sorcerer system and the nine revolutions mysterious art. He had cultivated both major systems at the same time, and he was at a heaven-defying level even within his level. He was not afraid of the Cthulhu evil god at all, and the energy required was also terrifying.


    This was only temporary. When he cultivated a few more systems, he would probably need more energy to break through.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to understand what the previous Queen Mother meant ¡­ The smaller the body, the stronger it is, and the easier it is to undergo a qualitative change!¡±


    The more he advanced, the less likely it would be for him to fight against those of higher levels. So what if he, a giant, became a level Seven epic? Her body was tens of thousands of times larger than Ermin¡¯s, and her energy was countless times more than Ermin¡¯s, but she would still be killed instantly!


    No matter how large a rank-7 was, it was still a rank-7. It was impossible for it to be a match for a level-eight mythical creature. A level-eight mythical creature required the compression and qualitative change of energy, even if the level-eight mythical creature was only the size of an ant.


    It was also enough to turn into a sharp sword and stab you to death in an instant.


    Then, if this super-small level eight God could suck on a level Seven giant creature, it would be enough for her to make a great breakthrough!


    Of course, if they were at the same level and had the same body size, the one with the bigger body size would have more life force and would have a higher combat strength. However, it was too difficult to break through with the bigger body size.


    ¡°This is the true intention of the Queen Mother! She had indeed gone the wrong way ¡­ If she were to sacrifice her body size and become the smallest ant, the energy requirement would not be high. With the energy needed to cultivate a God of my size, she could cultivate 10000 small ant gods ¡­


    As for the other races, the reason why they didn¡¯t do this was that they lacked God geniuses who could break through! A race might not be able to produce many, so they chose to have a large body and gathered on a single body to become the strongest in the same realm. They even continued to expand their body size to accommodate more energy.


    And our Zerg race¡¯s terrifying reproductive ability is destined to not lack geniuses!


    A batch of geniuses could make use of the advantage of their small size to pursue a rapid increase in realm! Then, you¡¯ll stand at the higher realm and beat the lower one to death!¡±


    Xu Zhi came to a conclusion. then, they absorb the massive energy from the other party¡¯s massive body. Even if their level is lower than theirs, the energy is still massive and can allow them to break through. With that, they continue to feed on war by killing. That¡¯s the bloody style of the Zerg!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s hair stood on end.


    Behind this sentence, there was a terrifying thought for war. No wonder the Zerg empresses in the later stages started to regret after their own system was formed!


    For example, if Ermin, who was at level eight, killed him, who was only at level six, he might have a huge body energy that was tens of thousands of times larger than her body, which was enough for her to break through to the mid-level God Realm. This was the advantage of a tiny body.


    The smaller the body, the easier it was to cause a qualitative change in energy, and the easier it was to break through.


    At that very moment, Xu Zhi could already feel that he had experienced a period of rapid development in the early stages, but it was still becoming slower. He would need countless years to accumulate energy.


    He was too big.


    The Queen might be able to wait, but he was too young and did not have that much patience.


    the cultivation of the other two extraordinary systems is too slow. What about the power of stars? ¡± Xu Zhi suddenly raised his head slowly and rode his electric bike through the noisy streets. He looked up at the blue sky and said, ¡± there is endless energy in the universe. I¡¯ll plant hundreds or even thousands of ancient life trees and keep absorbing the power of the stars. Then, you¡¯ll let me absorb it? ¡±


    His eyes gradually brightened.


    but there¡¯s no way to plant it on earth. Earth itself is in the relatively quiet solar system. Most of the rays are blocked by the ozone layer, so it¡¯s very barren. There¡¯s no way to obtain it.


    and now, the ancient tree Planet,¡¯aqua blue¡¯, is constantly flying in harsh environments such as meteorite belts. The radiation it receives, the various solar-like hot plasma and magnetic field energy balls, are naturally unimaginably huge. That¡¯s why that ancient tree world has a cultivation source.


    His eyebrows twitched.


    If he were to plant a bunch of ancient life trees to make the environment green instead of a bunch of solar power stations, wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful?


    It might even bring about a wave of mass extinction energy to him every day?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s breathing quickened.


    however, I have to find a planet with high radiation, a planet that can accommodate trees. This long-distance spaceship on planet aqua blue was for me to find a planet with life. Xu Zhi changed his mind and felt that his goals were starting to overlap.


    Although the ancient life Tree could survive under high radiation, it did not mean that it could survive in the vacuum universe or in all sorts of inhabitable situations.


    The reason why it could survive was that di Qi had created an atmosphere, air, and water for his artificial planet, which was an artificial life planet.


    Perhaps he could wait for Emperor Qi¡¯s side to multiply and develop, and continue to push forward with the simple civilization. When existences at the seventh level of epic and the heavenly Emperor realm appeared, they would inevitably leave the planet and enter the era of ¡± Wandering Earth ¡± that Xu Zhi had imagined.


    Only then did their world truly step onto the right track and begin to transform into an Explorer. One by one, experts explored the barren planets that they passed by, collected resources, obtained all kinds of treasures, and were able to explore a life planet.


    He thought about it for a while. the environment I want is best if it¡¯s an energy body with high radiation and close to the sun. The temperature of the entire planet should be between ten to seventy to eighty degrees, with water, an atmosphere, and air ¡­


    As he was thinking, he rode his electric scooter to a remote corner of Tongcheng. He cast an air-element shielding spell and took off with the electric scooter, returning to the orchard.


    As soon as he entered the courtyard, he heard the Zerg sub-brain¡¯s voice, ¡± a pseudo-Zerg hero is evolving!


    A fake Zerg hero?


    One must know that the only pseudo-bug tribe heroes were the Phoenix and the Cthulhu evil god!


    Xu Zhi was stunned. He felt that happiness had come too suddenly, so he quickly asked, ¡± ¡°When did that happen?¡±


    yes, ¡± the mechanical voice said, ¡± it was right after the Queen Mother carried the electric car out of the orchard and arrived in the city to watch a movie.


    Xu Zhi strode into the yard and parked the electric scooter he was carrying on his shoulder at the entrance of the utility room. He then began to approach the sandbox and asked the intelligent sub-brain about the situation.


    The mechanical voice said, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve failed countless times, but I¡¯m close to success.¡±


    ¡°Which bald man is giving me such a big surprise? Let me take a look.¡± Xu Zhi picked up a stool and sat down. He looked at the small sandbox and saw a plant multiplying.


    This plant was very strange. Its trunk was green and bare, with only a few coin-like round leaves hanging from it.


    ¡°It¡¯s so ugly ¡­¡± Xu Zhi was stunned for a few seconds before he said, ¡± it¡¯s like a Crooked Tree with many copper coins growing on it.


    The most important thing was that the copper coins that were hanging on the wall made a melodious tinkling sound when the wind blew, and they emitted a metallic luster, as if they were made of some kind of Ironwood.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the racer of Mount Haruna had already fumbled through multiple failures and continued to improve and improve. In the end, it was almost a complete product.


    He stood like a plant,


    when I was in the Sorcerer world, I never stayed in the Church of Light. Instead, I wandered around the world and spent hundreds of years studying the structure of countless lives with a microscope. I even grafted countless plants and produced new plants. I also mixed two animals to get rid of reproductive isolation and used sorcery to give birth to new animals.


    ¡°The Magus world called this ¡­ A magical beast.¡±


    At that time, when the witches were making all kinds of gene fusion potions to improve the fusion of human genes with the stragglers, he had already reached a new height.


    ¡°I¡¯m too strong, I can!! cking cause trouble! No one knew that I was the one who created the magical beasts that came later in the Sorcerer world. I used the giant beast species and fused it with one of the 173 organization genes of the Cthulhu evil god.¡± His expression became strange. those idiots thought that they had been living in magical beasts when they were alive. After they died, their organs were still instinctively living in symbiosis with the Almighty beasts ¡­


    He was very proud of himself!


    But he didn¡¯t tell them, in case they found out he was doing something. If he tricked them, they would beat him to death!


    He would become the next Mumu who didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°At that time, I was constantly studying biological evolution, molecular Cell structure, and conceptualizing what the strongest species in the world was. Do I have to start a new spore and continue evolving? finally, I¡¯ve spent hundreds of years researching and created an invincible species that has unlimited potential for evolution and can be done once and for all ¡­ It can create life, continuously integrating into the other¡¯s body cells, duplicating the other¡¯s genes and bloodline, cloning him, and then increasing the number, madly beating him up and knocking him down.¡±


    ¡°It can create life, just like the ancient life Tree now.¡± The Copper Tree kept shaking and making clanking sounds. The racer of Mount Haruna shook its head and said, ¡± I finally understand ¡­ Only a species that can create life is the species with infinite possibilities that I want to evolve!¡±


    it¡¯s like another di Qi. It can keep secretly copying the other¡¯s genes and create clones of the other.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was smug. in fact, it¡¯s even using my strongest talent! It¡¯s like a biological factory. With my evolutionary knowledge, I can use it to create various forms of life to fight for myself ¡­ I would like to call my Army, which can reproduce with infinite possibilities, ¡± Bug Clan Mother nest.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! I¡¯m another creator! i don¡¯t have to look at the face of the giant eating an apple on the chair anymore!¡± he pointed his middle finger at xu zhi, who was sitting on a chair and eating an apple. ¡± we¡¯ll take turns to be the god of creation. this year, it¡¯s my turn! ¡± He laughed wildly. I¡¯m a genius!!!


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He was stunned by this guy on the spot!


    ¡°You¡¯re so coy.¡± Xu Zhi heaved a sigh of relief after a long time.

 Chapter 255

    ?


    Chapter 255: The alchemy factory


    Translator: 549690339


    From the beginning to the end, this person¡¯s mind was full of dirty thoughts.


    He had wanted to overthrow the giant before, and after knowing that the giant was the God of creation, he began to think about the man-made God plan. After creating the evil god of Cthulhu, he went one step further and wanted to become the creator, right?


    ¡°This guy is indeed a professional in defying gods.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that he should take out his little notebook again and make a note of it, which he had not done in a long time.


    For half a day, he sat on the chair and watched as the racer of Mount Haruna evolved, failed, and evolved again. It seemed to be an unprecedented biological structure that was incomparably complex and precise. Its evolution process was also somewhat based on the evolutionary route of the ancient tree of Life.


    The racer of Mount Haruna had spent hundreds of years to come up with what he believed to be the most powerful creature after he had mastered the evolutionary theory.


    ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna burst into laughter. He laughed so hard that tears began to fall from his eyes. I¡¯ve spent hundreds of years researching liver cirrhosis in the Magus world. I¡¯ve finally done it!


    ¡°Let¡¯s test the results.¡±


    This strangely shaped tree was walking in a manner that did not recognize its family. The leaves of the copper coins hanging on it were constantly swaying. It was very proud. Its claws casually grabbed a final chicken, pulled out a feather, and then ate it with its ¡± mouth.


    Hualala!


    The leaves swayed, and the trunk rose and fell like a steam engine.


    All of a sudden, the ancient life Tree completely absorbed the final chicken¡¯s genes and kept brewing. A copper coin leaf slowly swelled up and turned into a round fruit that fell to the ground.


    ¡°Shua la.¡±


    A small, bronze-colored tree leaf final chicken walked out!


    hahaha, gene duplication!


    This plant laughed very happily. I¡¯m simply a strengthened version of the ancient tree of Life. The fruit is breeding life embryos. Although they don¡¯t look like their original form, their life structure has already been replicated by 70 ¨C 80%.


    in fact, as long as I absorb the genes of this creature, its structure, various toxins, and special lethality will be greatly reduced to me. He laughed out loud, grabbed another final chicken, plucked its feathers, and roasted it. He even ate its poisonous head.


    Giggle giggle.


    The mouth of a large tree was slowly chewing.


    ¡°The taste is not bad.¡± He felt his body. After absorbing the final chicken¡¯s gene, the final chicken, which was enough to kill a Tier-4 creature, was only slightly uncomfortable to him now.


    The more he thought about it, the more satisfied he was.¡¯This way, I¡¯ll be super durable ¡­¡¯ ¡®As long as I can steal Ymir¡¯s genes, Ymir won¡¯t be able to suffocate me ¡­¡¯ This is a self-resistance I added after I improved it. ¡±


    Xu Zhi took a bite of the Apple and got the Insecta nest mind to retrieve the creature¡¯s genetic chain.


    [ name: Zerg hatchery (pseudo) ]


    1. Duplication, fusion, and life creation (no intelligence)


    2. Energy absorption


    3. Stacking resistance.


    4. Control of descendants


    5. Empty


    ¡­.


    One had to say, the mother nest was really all-rounded.


    It had the possibility of reproducing endless species, and could even reproduce a life structure similar to itself. However, it was not perfect and had an unnatural component of creating a mixture.


    As for the ¡®life duplication fusion¡¯ talent, it was simply heaven-defying, comparable to the Phoenix¡¯s rebirth from fire and the evil god of Cthulhu.


    However, as a gene factory, the life he created didn¡¯t seem to possess intelligence and couldn¡¯t cultivate.


    As for energy absorption, Xu Zhi took a look.


    It was similar to the ancient life tree¡¯s method of absorbing energy, but it was more brutal. It could absorb the energy of dead lives. After all, the stronger the life, the more energy it would require to produce a life.


    ¡°Resistance stacking?¡±


    Xu Zhi was taken aback. he looks somewhat similar to the ancient tree of Life! As the main body, he doesn¡¯t have any combat power, but he¡¯s very resistant to attacks. He can copy the other party¡¯s life structure and then extract the corresponding resistance from it to make himself more resistant to attacks.¡±


    This idiot obviously knew that his talent in cultivation and fighting was too poor, so he simply didn¡¯t participate!


    He just had to lie down and get beaten up.


    controlling his descendants is also a matching talent. His descendants don¡¯t have intelligence, so they can only control themselves. Xu Zhi thought about it. This life Factory could mass-replicate and create life, and it did have endless potential.


    He was indeed qualified to be a pseudo-Zerg hero.


    It had even fallen into the hands of the racer of Mount Haruna. With his knowledge of evolution, this creature was terrifyingly powerful. It was tailor-made for him, and when he was in the other world, he could use this life Factory to continue researching evolution and create strange species.


    However, it was difficult to replicate the talents of heaven-defying life forms, such as the Phoenix¡¯s rebirth from fire and the evil god of Cthulhu.


    At this moment, the surrounding players also went over.


    ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s done?¡±


    ¡°F * ck, what kind of tree is this?¡±


    the color of the copper coins on his body is so strange!


    ¡°Eh, why is there a copper-colored final chicken on the ground? it looks exactly like you.¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡°Everyone, please be quiet. I¡¯ll explain.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna was very pleased with himself. He looked at his strange-looking friends around him and said, ¡± this species of mine is called the Zerg hive!


    Everyone was stunned for a moment. The Zerg hatchery was the species that reproduced zergs and exploded with soldiers in the movies and novels? Zerg base?


    ¡°This species has the potential to become a God of creation!¡± The racer of Mount Haruna continued.


    The God of creation?


    Everyone was instantly excited and dumbfounded. This Big Shot¡¯s goal was still very far. He was crazily causing trouble and didn¡¯t stay still for a second.


    ¡°It can also be called an alchemy factory. I¡¯m using the copper color to fit the theme, and it can refine life! I¡¯ve been studying this life Alchemy in the Magus world ¡­ Now that I have this alchemy factory that combines Life Alchemy, I can become infinitely powerful as long as I spend energy!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna chuckled. you don¡¯t believe me? ¡®If you commit suicide and put your energy into my alchemy factory, I will be able to reproduce all kinds of species ¡­¡¯ The specialty of my species is to create species!¡±


    Someone did not believe it. He controlled his octopus species and killed a few of them as life energy. He opened his mouth and tried to say, ¡± ¡°Not much energy, but it should be enough for a slime, right? I want a slime.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna immediately went to grab a slime and poked it through its skin.


    now, it¡¯s time to witness a miracle.


    In the blink of an eye, a copper leaf on his tree moved and turned into a copper fruit. It fell down, and a bronze-colored slime multiplied. It jumped and jumped, looking cute and silly.


    is this really possible?!


    Some people thought that it was just a resemblance, so they went to test the slime¡¯s powerful ahoge. In the end, it was really powerful. His copy-paste not only looked similar on the outside, but he also got the essence on the inside!


    ¡°F * cking coins! You animal, so you¡¯re learning from di Qi? The fruits of our hard work are going to be yours in the next second!¡±


    Everyone was heartbroken.


    Di Qi had copied and plagiarized the cultivation techniques that the various celestial emperors had worked hard on in the ancient primordial world?


    This guy was on the evolutionary sandbox, copying and plagiarizing, a potential species that the major players had worked hard to study?


    A malignant tumor, a beast! Many people¡¯s minds went blank, and they had the same thought: If I can¡¯t beat di Qi, I¡¯ll join him?


    The racer of Mount Haruna was instantly displeased. He said in a muffled voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you! What was di Qi? As long as I have enough energy and gold, I can replicate all seventh-rank lifeforms except for the legendary gods. Even if di Qi is in front of me, I can replicate him! His dantian cultivation technique, the direction of his meridians, the characteristics of the ancestral Sorcerer¡¯s golden body that he cultivated ¡­ I¡¯ll make a complete copy, then I¡¯ll make a group of copies of diqi, and beat the real one to death with the pirated version!¡±


    At this moment, no one knew that di Qi had already become a God.


    The racer of Mount Haruna spoke again, ¡± forgive me for being blunt! Although di Qi is a genius in the replication style, he is too simple and has shallow knowledge. He has not experienced the pay-to-win civilization on earth. I am going one step further. I will copy and paste the enemy¡¯s results, and then use money to become stronger!¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    This person was even more shameless than di Qi!

 Chapter 256

    ?


    Chapter 256: Alchemist Koya


    Translator: 549690339


    However, although there was unlimited potential, it was only in theory. The amount of energy required was simply a bottomless pit! How much energy would it take to completely duplicate the body of an expert?


    Furthermore, even if he could replicate the body, the consciousness, battle experience, and mantras in his mind, he could not replicate them. This was a limitation.


    There was another one that required a huge amount of energy, so much that it was simply illogical. If you wanted to create a rank-4 Life form, you would probably need the energy of more than ten rank-4 Life forms ¡­


    However, its flaws could not obscure its benefits. The potential of this species was terrifying to the extreme.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m going in. Wish me good luck.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± also, don¡¯t leak my information to the network outside the sandbox. I¡¯ll go in and cut him up first.


    ¡°Big brother is awesome!¡±


    ¡°Big brother is awesome!¡±


    Everyone cheered and silently gave their likes.


    However, there was one thing that everyone didn¡¯t say. You only became stronger because you crossdressed and spent money.


    Sure enough, after a while, the system prompt that had not been heard for a long time sounded again.


    [ notice: congratulations to player ¡®racer of Mount Haruna¡¯, the creature¡¯ alchemy factory ¡®has great potential and is rewarded with an achievement. ]


    ¡°Brothers, I¡¯m going in.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna strode into the world passage with demonic steps.


    By now, all the plants had become serious. After all, walking was a necessary talent for serious plants.


    Hualala!


    In the pitch-black world passage, the racer of Mount Haruna and the rest of the creatures gradually died in a dark corner that no one cared about.


    ¡­..


    The ancient tree world.


    The racer of Mount Haruna looked at the brand new world of ancient trees. The fine, dense sunlight seeped through the leaves and sprinkled down from the sky, creating a beautiful scene.


    He took a deep breath and strode forward. the ancient tree of the night Elves. Ymir is clearing the rebellions of the entire elven race. He¡¯s getting rid of the men of the human race and the demons, carrying out a plan to eliminate all men.


    The other ten ancient trees of life were probably holding a grudge against each other and were afraid of Ymir and the ancient Night Elf Tree. However, they had no choice but to assist them in saving the elf tribe.


    And now that I¡¯ve appeared, there¡¯s bound to be an ancient elven tree. They can¡¯t help but want to play chess and make me the hero of their elven race. They¡¯ll use me to fight against Ymir and get rid of the men at the same time ¡­¡±


    He continued to analyze. The other ancient elven trees would definitely be happy to join them, even if they were wary of the appearance of the second elven hero.


    In that case, the only problem was which elf clan to rely on.


    According to logic, he wanted to rely on the feather elves the most. They had a pair of pure white wings on their backs and were the beginning of the angel race. They could have the ability of a rank 6 in advance and fly in the sky.


    However, the feather elves were the elves who were the most indifferent to this war among the eleven ancient elven trees.


    Because they were high up in the sky, the chaos of the war couldn¡¯t find them, and men couldn¡¯t find them either. The feather elf chief, Omega, wasn¡¯t worried at all that the flowers of his precious elves who had lived for hundreds of years would be taken away by stinky men.


    excluding the feather elves, I can only choose the remaining elf tribes. After they learned spells, their attributes are closer to their own. Water elves, dream elves, wind elves, Light Elves, sand elves ¡­ He filtered through them, and each of them had their own spell specialty.


    ¡°I want to choose the sun elf.¡±


    He chose the one he felt was the best. Sun elves were elves that were the closest to plants, and could even undergo photosynthesis, becoming close to the light element. And what did plants need? sunlight!


    He lacked energy! With energy, he could become stronger! The cultivation property of photosynthesis deeply attracted him.


    He spent a few days travelling and getting close to the sun elf tribe. He also hunted animals along the way to obtain energy. When he got close to the sun elf tribe, he started to build his own rebirth altar. Only then did he feel at ease and entered the tribe.


    A strangely-shaped tree walked over and looked at a beautiful sun elf with a hot figure. I want to see the ancient Sun Tree.


    ¡°What kind of creature is this?¡±


    I¡¯ve never seen such strange trees before.


    The elves around them were stunned as they looked at the deformed ancient tree.


    However, they all had very long lifespans, especially after training. There were countless female elves who had lived for 200 to 300 years. They had heard of the night Elf tribe before the elf Empire. The current elf God Ymir, the song of shadow, the watchman ¡­ Before he became an elf, he was an ancient tree of a strange shape. He could walk on his feet, and his walking posture was very arrogant.


    ¡°Another elf hero?¡± The surrounding elves ¡®breathing quickened, and an elf immediately went to report to the ancient Sun Tree.


    A moment later, he saw a huge, ancient pillar that reached the sky.


    He clearly knew that this wasn¡¯t a heaven-reaching pillar, but an ancient Tree of Life. However, its branches and leaves were too tall, causing one to think that it was a terrifyingly huge wooden pillar when they looked up.


    ¡°You can also be reborn from the dead? I can sense your strange aura.¡± The ancient Sun Tree said softly.


    ¡°I am from the same race as that traitor. I am here to capture him.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna then said, ¡± please allow me to become the hero of your Elf race. I will help the sun elves rise to power and capture the Demon Hunters, the traitors of the elf race!


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡± A faint voice came.


    ¡°In that case, you can only choose to kill me. After I¡¯m reincarnated, I¡¯ll choose to meet another ancient life Tree.¡±


    The air suddenly became silent, and the mottled sunlight shone down on the shade of the trees.


    ¡°I¡¯m the first ancient elven tree you¡¯ve seen?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the first one.¡±


    ¡°You will be proud of your choice.¡± After a moment of silence, a voice said, ¡± come on. I¡¯ll agree to your request. I¡¯ll provide you with a huge amount of energy.


    Soon, the racer of Mount Haruna was dead. He had placed the formation of the rebirth altar into the ancient tree of Life, which was a fruit of life that contained a vast amount of energy.


    Huala!


    Within the internal space of the blurry fruit of life, a seed was slowly growing.


    A ray of light flashed.


    The seed died instantly, and in the next moment, the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s seed was reborn. It appeared in the hero altar in another fruit of life, as if he had not noticed it.


    ¡°Eh? This time, you¡¯re prepared?¡± The ancient Sun tree¡¯s voice was grave as it looked at the other fruit of life. after killing him, the seed left behind will rapidly rot.


    Her original intention was to replicate a hero that belonged to the sun elves.


    He was too envious of special elven heroes like Ymir, but he didn¡¯t want to be at a disadvantage like the ancient tree of Night Elves. He planned to kill the main body after duplicating it, but he didn¡¯t expect the other party to be on guard.


    then, we can only let him become the true hero of our elven race.


    ¡­.


    At that moment, the racer of Mount Haruna was rapidly multiplying.


    He turned into an extremely beautiful sun elf, and there was even a huge golden ring of light behind him. The ring had six copper coins embedded in it, making him look like a Holy and inviolable sun goddess.


    is this my power after crossdressing? ¡± He opened his eyes wide and instantly felt an extremely powerful force. In addition, the all-round characteristics of my species have become more powerful, especially the speed at which I can obtain energy. It¡¯s surprising.¡±


    He felt that he had not lost out this time.


    ¡°However, even though I¡¯m wary of the ancient life tree¡¯s attempt to clone me, it¡¯s also wary of me ¡­ It¡¯s shackled my elf life and can kill me at any time.¡± He could feel that there was a brand in his mind. Unless he was more powerful than the ancient life Tree, he would not be able to get rid of it.


    His life was being controlled.


    However, he didn¡¯t care. If this body of his died, at most, he would be reborn. In any case, he had obtained it for nothing. Furthermore, he wouldn¡¯t trigger the reverse scale of the ancient Sun Tree.


    ¡°What do you think your name should be?¡± The ancient Sun Tree asked calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m Koya,¡± I¡¯m an Alchemist. I¡¯m an Alchemist, and I can create alchemy factories. As long as I have enough energy, I can move the whole world.


    The entire ¡­ The world?


    The other sun elves behind him looked at this elven hero in shock.


    They gathered around and looked at the newly born hero of their race. They couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡± ¡°Are you also very powerful?¡±


    I¡¯m not strong. In fact, I¡¯m extremely weak, weaker than all of you.


    Keya¡¯s voice caused the eyes of countless elves to dim.


    How they wished that this sun elf hero would be as powerful as the night Elf hero, Ymir. Heroes were omnipotent, and they even had the innate ability to surpass Dragons!


    ¡°But I can make you stronger.¡±


    Koya smiled gently. Under the surprised gazes of the elven girls, she walked up to a huge rock and spread her arms. A golden halo surrounded her, and six ancient copper coins glowed with a golden light. Come on, let¡¯s go hunt. Give all your energy to an Alchemist like me. Mount, weapon, armor ¡­ Anything you want, as long as you give me your energy, you can become stronger. You can even surpass the elven King yomir ¡­ Pay to make you stronger!¡±


    ¡°We can become stronger?¡±


    The innocent and cute elven girls were very ignorant, but they were bathed in her holy light and would remember this moment for all eternity.


    Countless years later, the epic hero, Luna, rode on a lunar leopard, held the epic life weapon, moonblade, and wore a full set of divine artifacts. She told her descendants, ¡± at that time, we seemed to see a great God with six golden copper coins on his back emitting endless halos. He opened his arms and hugged us, as if he was whispering the truth of the world-Krypton gold makes us strong.

 Chapter 257

    ?


    Chapter 257: Chapter 256-pay to win, elf girl


    Translator: 549690339


    It was impossible to have such a concept in this fantasy western world of elves. However, a certain evil internet-addicted player, who was used to playing online games, was happily guiding these pure indigenous elves in the direction of a strange world view.


    ¡°Pay to win? what¡¯s that?¡±


    Countless innocent and beautiful elves couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    He slowly explained in an alluring tone, ¡± spending money is the way to become stronger quickly. Spending money is the only Supreme Truth that we elves pursue.


    Three days later.


    In a wooden hall, a beautiful elven girl was sitting among a pile of bottles and fiddling with them. There were all kinds of alchemy tools beside her, as if she was an Alchemist from a magical world.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally going to finish my research.¡±


    As a hero of the elves, he had asked the elves to take out the fur of magical beasts and various bone armor prototypes from their warehouses and extract the magical beast bloodline and genes from them.


    It was to replicate, gather, and crossbreed.


    finally, I¡¯ve created the first creature, an elf Mount tailored for the elves. It¡¯s time to start the alchemy factory and create a powerful life for the elves!


    As a Big Shot of the theory of evolution, carrying the life Alchemy factory with him was equivalent to carrying a simplified version of the ¡± spore evolution ¡± sandbox. It would be a lie to say that it was not powerful.


    It was difficult to create a new species, but it was easy to fuse, improve, and crossbreed a new species.


    Huala!


    The ring behind her, the six copper coins hanging on it, suddenly swelled up and gradually turned into fruits that fell to the ground.


    Hualala!


    Small black cheetahs slowly walked out. Their elegant and strong bodies, cold and sharp eyes, and strong bodies made people feel a bone-piercing sense of danger.


    Although it was only the embryonic form of this life form, it was not perfect and was only at level two. However, in the future, this life form would become stronger and stronger, and its deduction would be completed.


    ¡°It looks like a leopard, so let¡¯s call it moon leopard.¡± He thought for a moment, walked out of the door, and put up a notice.


    The Hunter Hall was officially open for business.


    All of the sun elves faltered upon hearing this. They didn¡¯t know what the sun elf hero, Koya, was doing, but they still approached the huge wooden room and walked in.


    Black Leopards were lying on the ground and looking at them elegantly.


    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    ¡°What kind of creature is this? He¡¯s so handsome, I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡±


    The elf girls ¡®eyes lit up. To the elf tribe, who loved beauty, this cute and handsome little black Panther had struck a nerve.


    ¡°This is a Mount that will recognize its master and listen to you. Do you want it? If you want it, then pay up.¡±


    A beautiful and slender elf hero was standing on the side, smiling at these beautiful elves who were ignorant of human affairs.


    a complete corpse of a first-grade magical beast can be exchanged for 10 sun coins, a second-grade one can be exchanged for 50 sun coins, a third-grade one can be exchanged for 300 sun coins, and a fourth-grade one can be exchanged for 2000 sun coins. She carefully explained the value of the currency to everyone and asked them to bring corpses to exchange.


    the price of a rank 1 moon Mount is 200 sun coins, and a Rank 2 moon Mount is 1000 sun coins.


    Twenty for one of the same rank, one could imagine how black-hearted this guy was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start the server opening event now! As long as you start off with 600 sun dollars, you¡¯ll become a VIP1 member. In the future, you¡¯ll get a 10% discount on all purchases. If you top up 1000 sun dollars in one go, you¡¯ll become a VIP2 member and enjoy a 15% discount. There are also many special items that require a high-class VIP ¡­¡±


    Countless elves were stunned. They looked at the mounts with burning eyes and immediately picked up their swords, walking out of the forest.


    A few days passed.


    The elves had always lived a primitive and poor life of cultivation. They had been cultivating by sensing the magic net every day, so how could they have experienced such a temptation?


    They had been addicted to the shopping craze of in-game purchases. They found that as long as they provided enough powerful corpses of life, they could obtain many things.


    Weapons, equipment, and mounts.


    ¡­.


    ¡°As expected, only cool and handsome mounts are popular.¡±


    As for the racer of Mount Haruna, he watched them struggle silently and let out a charming smile. Did I evolve this species and become an Alchemist to level up by killing monsters? It was to lie down and count the money! Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to get some kickbacks?¡±


    ¡°Pay to win ¡­ It was addictive! I¡¯m only responsible for tricking them into spending money, organizing events, and producing fashion! Mount! Selling equipment can top up my money ¡­¡±


    Tell him to honestly kill monsters and level up?


    It didn¡¯t exist!


    I¡¯m not an idiot, I¡¯ll definitely find a way to trick you! What a crazy thing to do!


    He knew that this was the best way to win.


    Furthermore, their mounts were all species that had reproduced on their own. They had no intelligence and only had the instincts of wild beasts. Although he made them listen to their Masters, they could instantly seize control when necessary.


    ¡°He¡¯s simply working for me!¡±


    He was extremely happy.


    Not only could the magic beast corpses they brought back give him life, but he could also use the corpses to research and create various alchemy weapons and armor. After all, he had come from the wizard World and did not learn alchemy for nothing.


    And life Alchemy had always been the highest level of alchemy.


    Mounts were bound and could not be traded. The creatures that he reproduced could only recognize one master.


    There was no way to stop the trade of equipment, but if it was used for a long time, it would be worn out. There was no need to worry about them trading with each other, since it would be worn out sooner or later.


    In a short month, he had opened up the ¡± Hunter Hall ¡± and produced the moon leopard, an elf Mount. He sold it in large quantities and earned a huge sum of money.


    ¡°i¡¯m so envious!¡±


    ¡°I also want one!¡±


    ¡°Sister, I want one. Can you buy one for me?¡±


    All the elves looked at the eye-catching cheetah mounts. One by one, they changed from ordinary elf archers to moon Knights and huntresses. Everyone was extremely envious, and they all ran to top up money to become stronger.


    However, these innocent and cute elves had not enjoyed themselves for long after they had topped up their money. It had only been less than a month.


    The new mount was out.


    It was a type of handsome giant bird, ¡± horned Eagle ¡°. It had huge wings and was extremely fast. It was a type of flying mount.


    ¡°It can fly!¡±


    ¡°Compared to the moon leopard, he¡¯s simply too powerful!¡±


    ¡°I want to fly!¡±


    Many elves looked at him with burning eyes.


    A group of cute elf girls held hands and chatted with each other. If they could fly, they would be able to enjoy the scenery in the sky. It was the dream of every living being on land, and they were no exception.


    ¡°To top up now, a Grade 2 horned Eagle only costs 1000 sun dollars, and a Grade 3 horned Eagle costs 8000 sun dollars. a tempting voice sounded, ¡± 20% off for VIP3. VIP3 only costs 10000 sun dollars. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to charge VIP3 as well? ¡±


    I¡¯m still holding a promotion in the next half a month. I¡¯ll top-up to buy a Mount, and I¡¯ll get a 20% return on interest. The more I top-up, the more I¡¯ll earn, and the more losses I¡¯ll suffer. He had a worried expression and a bitter smile.


    All the elves were stunned.


    How terrifying was this price? 10000 sun dollars was equivalent to 1000 Level 1 magical beasts!


    They had basically killed all the first-rank beasts, leaving behind only the second, third, and fourth-rank beasts.


    The amount required was simply astronomical! However, they weren¡¯t afraid at all. They planned to ride the moon Knights to the mountains further away.


    ¡°Damn it, why didn¡¯t you call out the horned Eagles earlier!¡±


    yeah! If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have bought the moon leopard!


    Countless elves were heartbroken and felt tired. Moon leopard had not even enjoyed himself for a month, yet he had to update his Mount so quickly. Looking at the new flying mount, they were itching to know what to do ¡­

 Chapter 258

    ?


    Chapter 258: Chapter 257-all fallen


    Translator: 549690339


    Another month passed.


    The major elves were still struggling, and only a small number of elves had horned Eagle mounts and changed their profession to the stronger horned Eagle archers.


    At this moment, in the Hunter¡¯s Hall, there were still many ownerless mounts for the ordinary elf archers to change their jobs.


    Inside the room, the racer of Mount Haruna was still studying the potion. I¡¯ve finally come up with a new bloodline potion!


    He was excited.


    In the previous sorcerer world, humans fused with slime genes and became beastmen behemoths. Humans fused with the final chicken genes and became harpies.


    In that case, could the elf race fuse with the genes of other creatures?


    He had discovered a secret. It was impossible to integrate the bloodline of ordinary species in the natural world. Just like in the Sorcerer world, humans could not integrate the bloodline of ordinary giant beasts. They could only integrate the extraordinary bloodline of some species with potential.


    however, I was surprised to find out that the magical beasts here were born with extraordinary power. Their ancient ancestors seemed to be a species with extraordinary potential! He took out the corpse of a lightning rat. for example, this magical beast has extraordinary abilities and can release lightning. It¡¯s actually somewhat similar to the potential species of the previous dumbass-the Holy whip!


    The magical beasts in this world seemed to have hidden the bloodline of their ancestors. It was very thin and had mutated, but he could extract, temper, and fuse them together to become a new species with potential. This was the origin of the Moon leopard and the horned Eagle.


    He looked at the latest giant bear in front of him. It was very powerful and was the fusion of five types of magical beasts. However, the success rate of its creation was too low. He had failed hundreds of times and emptied all his savings from fraud, but he had only managed to breed one.


    Even if he was given the same amount of energy, he might not be able to make another one.


    a very powerful giant bear, but it can¡¯t be mass-produced. However, its strength doesn¡¯t lie in its strength, but in my genetic adjustment. Its bloodline compatibility rate is very high, and it can allow sprites to integrate into the bloodline of the giant bear.


    This was a bold idea of a mad scientist.


    A human fused with the final chicken gene and became a harpy.


    What would an elf become after fusing with the giant bear gene?


    He already had some guesses in his heart.


    This giant bear actually had the genes of the flesh and blood of the wizard ancestor¡¯s true body, which meant that it might have a combat form!


    perhaps after the integration, I¡¯ll be like a certain dumbass demon and be able to transform into the true body of the wizard ancestor or a giant bear ¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s a Druid, a clawed Druid!¡± His eyes gradually lit up, and he suddenly killed the giant bear. He drew all of its blood, and then destroyed the corpse to destroy all traces.


    He understood how terrifying the species he had reproduced and fused with was. It was a terrifying change to the elf race. He couldn¡¯t let it survive. If it was discovered by the ancient Sun Tree, it would be over.


    The ancient Sun Tree would definitely breed this giant bear in a frenzy and draw blood continuously.


    He didn¡¯t want to see it being popularized. The rarer something was, the more precious it was.


    He packed up the remaining blood and pasted a sign on the door, ¡± seasonal celebration, hidden class-change potion-elf hero clawed Druid, price 300000 sun dollars, currently only one class potion (limited to VIP5) ¡±


    The moment this post was posted, it caused a sensation.


    ¡°Elf hero, class-change potion?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible? He could become an elf hero after using this potion? Are they as powerful as the song of shadow, yomir, and The Alchemist, Keya?¡±


    Countless elves ¡®eyes were burning with desire. This was a peerless treasure, and the entire elf world would be shaken if news of it spread!


    But it was a total of 300000 sun dollars! Right now, not many elves could even afford a horned Eagle Mount that cost 8000 Yuan. It was as if the price was sky-high, so what was the point of displaying it?


    It just made people drool.


    The racer of Mount Haruna, on the other hand, did not think so. After all, there were still some rich people who could afford it.


    The entire elf tribe had been scammed by her to pay in-app purchases. There was only one person left, who was still sitting on the fence and watching the fire because he had not had any valuable chips to take out ¡­


    He still placed the notice at the door and continued with his research and work. Three days passed very peacefully. Finally, the ancient Sun Tree could not help but ask, ¡± is he really an elven hero? ¡±


    To her, this simply made her eyes burn with desire.


    Due to its plant life form, it had no combat power and needed to reproduce with the elven race to protect itself. However, ordinary elves were too weak. Why wouldn¡¯t it want an elven hero who was truly loyal to it?


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied, ¡± of course he¡¯s an elf hero.


    do you know the consequences of lying to me?!


    ¡°I know,¡±


    according to your explanation, any elf who uses this bloodline potion will become an elven hero? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied calmly.


    He knew that it was impossible to deceive the ancient Sun Tree, and he did not leave behind any backup plans. After all, he was not a life that he had created. It was just the blood that he had reproduced. It had fused into an elf¡¯s body, and that elf was naturally not under his control.


    As for the giant bear bloodline, it was strong, but it was just an average level of strength. It couldn¡¯t be compared to Ymir¡¯s batch.


    ¡°Three hundred thousand! I¡¯m taking it!¡± The sun elf ancient tree gritted its teeth. This was a huge blow to it, as it could reproduce 15 elves.


    Half a day later, a beautiful female elf designated by the ancient Sun Tree took a potion and turned into a clawed Druid. She had the special ability to transform into a giant bear, and she was extremely powerful.


    The entire sun elf tribe was in an uproar!


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    ¡°He really can become an elf hero! It has a special ability!¡±


    that¡¯s too scary. If he becomes the hero of the elves, doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s close to the elven King, Ymir? ¡±


    The ancient Sun Tree was also extremely excited and immediately joined in the bidding. what else do you have? I¡¯ll satisfy you!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna was also very satisfied. The elf tribe was now extremely powerful. Moon Knight huntresses, horned Eagle archers, and countless powerful and elegant mounts accompanied the female elves and the Druids.


    After all, they had experienced becoming stronger, and the stronger they were, the more money they could make, and the more energy they could spend on themselves.


    Especially when there was a landlord in front of him!


    The racer of Mount Haruna was very pleased with the result. give me another 300000 energy points. With enough energy points, you¡¯ll become stronger! I can create a Chimera that¡¯s comparable to a Dragon! It could even create an elf Dragon that belonged to the sun elf tribe! I can even create mountain giants!¡±


    It was very excited when it heard this.


    The ancient Sun Tree was speechless.


    &Nbsp; but it immediately felt a headache. I¡¯ve already been dug out by you, ¡± it said. all of our tribe¡¯s savings are gone now.


    It had saved the energy of dozens of elven fruits and was ready to breed elves, but it was instantly emptied out. Seven of them gave birth to an Alchemist like it, and fifteen of them bought an elven hero Druid.


    That was its accumulation over hundreds of years!


    The racer of Mount Haruna was speechless and dumbfounded. He thought that he could squeeze her dry a little more, but he had emptied her savings so quickly?


    He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. you look pathetic when you¡¯re working hard to earn energy. However, the way you spend money on others is really charming.

 Chapter 259

    ?


    Chapter 259: Declaration of war


    Translator: 549690339


    The racer of Mount Haruna knew that his Life Alchemy factory was unable to create new life forms, and could only replicate and mix species.


    However, this was also enough to optimize and create more powerful indigenous species. It was a pity that the ancient Sun Life Tree had been hollowed out and had become a member addicted to spending money.


    this is a terrifying magic power. I don¡¯t need to plot against it, and this ancient Tree of Life spirit will naturally fall under the pomeon dress, becoming a slave of money and listening to my orders. He expressed that he would never use violence to crush his opponent, but rather crush his opponent psychologically!


    As for the sun elves, they had been completely led astray. They were crazily spending money and had entered a period of exhaustion.


    ¡°But this amount of energy is enough for me to reach the sixth step.¡± However, he revealed a smile and felt that he was very relaxed. He had broken through to the sixth step in just a few months. It was as if he was riding on a rocket.


    Compared to his previous cultivation, this kind of crooked way was simply the right way.


    However, at this time, the sun elf ancient tree, who had been hollowed out, took the initiative to find him and directly said, ¡±


    it¡¯s time to enter the war. If we join the yumia Night Elf army, our tribe will definitely shine. If we start a war against the humans and plunder them, we can obtain more energy ¡­


    The sun elf ancient tree had already started to think of ways to earn money. It expressed that it was very envious of the Chimera, elf Dragon, and mountain Giant. It seemed that every ancient tree of the elves was keen on farming and developing the power that surrounded them.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    The racer of Mount Haruna did not refuse.


    He understood clearly that this was a battle for the survival of his race. He couldn¡¯t stop it and he didn¡¯t want to stop it.


    If one wanted to blame someone, they could only blame Mumu for not speaking and creating two new races, bringing a terrifying disaster and calamity to this land.


    ¡°That little b * tch with a cheap mouth ¡­¡± His expression gradually became strange. if you want to become a man and be with the girl you like, I won¡¯t reject you. Everyone has the right to pursue their dreams.


    However, since you want to become a man and a heretic, you¡¯ll have to wait to be hunted down. This is the consequence you should bear. You¡¯ll choose to wander the world and spend your life wandering everywhere.


    However, in order to live a comfortable life and not be harassed by the elves, and to produce a large number of men, you began to bring disaster to the elves and the entire ancient tree world ¡­¡±


    Thus, the human race and the demon race were born.


    From this point of view, Mumu¡¯s silence was indeed the cause of the entire disaster and should be punished.


    However, since things had already come to this, was it wrong for humans and demons to fight for their own survival after they were born? They had come to this world as living beings and had their own dignity. They should write songs of praise for their race.


    At this point, this was already a battle between different races. There was no right or wrong.


    He could only blame the main culprit for all this-Mumu, for not speaking.


    Now that he was on the side of the elves, no matter what happened in the future, as the hero of the elves, he had to share the glory and disgrace of the elves.


    He let out a sigh of relief. After all, he had experienced the disaster of the Sorcerer world and had a strong aversion to red-named players. after all, this is a real world. They are all living creatures and have their own happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy.


    In fact, he had secretly communicated with people like alchemy Emperor and brainless hounding the mountain to jointly formulate a Constitution for the trade.


    You can make a fuss, but you can¡¯t go too far.


    You have brought a huge disaster to a peaceful world. Don¡¯t blame us for treating you as a red name player and starting to kill you!


    Now that things had developed to this point, and since the ancient Sun Tree was going to start a war, it was time for him to reveal his identity!


    He went to the internet outside and started to speak.


    A screenshot showed a declaration of war post:


    [ a certain bastard, damn keyboard warrior Black merchant, the other world is not an alien place to you. You must abide by harmony, friendship, prosperity, and peace! ]


    A beautiful goddess of the sun, with a hazy golden ring on her head and six bronze coins fixed on her back, with her legs slightly open, one hand covering her smooth forehead in a graceful orchid gesture, and the other hand holding her waist, said,


    This was a classic move of the warrior beauty transformation.


    ¡°I will destroy you on behalf of the sun!¡±


    When the picture was posted, countless people felt their heads hurt. You¡¯re declaring war, but what are you doing?


    Crossdressing can make people coquettish, this person drives so fast! We¡¯ve underestimated his shamelessness. Is his adaptability that strong? She was suddenly immersed in the life of crossdressing and could not extricate herself.


    Mengmei wants to evolve into a Dragon,¡±maybe he wanted it long ago!¡± (Sneer)¡±


    The cute girl begged,¡¯awoo!? ¡®Keya? Pay to win? Shameless lousy game producer! Cheating pay-to-win experts!¡±


    An embroidery needle: ¡± perverted Big Boss. I¡¯ve learned something new.


    Countless people were discussing.


    Everyone felt that the tables had turned.


    When the others were bashful after crossdressing, they could still tease them happily, but this person seemed to be enjoying it! He even posed in such an embarrassing position. If the netizens said that he was extremely beautiful and praised him with all kinds of ways, he might even enjoy it and enjoy it very much ¡­


    Bastard! He simply couldn¡¯t open his mouth to speak!


    On the other side, while the group was in an uproar, Mumu secretly saw everything without saying a word. She suddenly panicked. he really sneaked in. How can he kill me? what should I do? ¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but post:


    boss of Mount Akina, I was wrong. Please let me go. Please forgive me (trembling) ¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna chuckled. hehe. It¡¯s diqi¡¯s business to forgive you. My job is to send you to the sun! (Sun goddess transformation.jpg)¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    The sun Girl instantly made a handsome pose and started to transform into a fairy.


    ¡°You¡¯re so coy!¡±


    Mumu didn¡¯t say anything but her face instantly darkened. She felt like her head was about to collapse. This was a crazy blow to his morale!


    He had been high on the internet, but he didn¡¯t think that he would really come over to kill him. He quickly secretly went to find out about the sun elf tribe, and found out that they had secretly become extremely powerful. Moon Knights, horned Eagle archers, elven hero Druids ¡­ Even The Alchemist had reached the sixth step, and his current realm was no less than his.


    It was obvious that they were secretly developing, and now they were openly starting a war. He knew it too late.


    But how could he, an evil demon Hunter, yield?


    He was currently traveling the world. He looked at Gilna and said, ¡± ¡°I have to go out for a while.¡±


    Half a day later, he was flying in the sky. I have to be a real devil for once and make people fall and give them power. I have to find a powerful human genius, comparable to Dao Changsheng and Ermin, and find a way to help him rise! Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to defeat the current Elf race!¡±


    He walked around countless small towns and finally saw a young woodcutter.


    The young man was chopping wood up the mountain. After he was done, he was still swinging his axe at the trees, as if he was practicing his skills. The most exaggerated thing was that every time his axe landed, it landed on the same place without any difference. It was exquisite to the extreme.


    ¡°He might be a good disciple.¡±

 Chapter 260

    ?


    Chapter 260: The cyborg, ah Chou


    Translator: 549690339


    Yumia Empire, year 97.


    The sun elves had emerged as a new force, and a group of Special Troops had appeared. They entered the elven capital, Silvermoon City, and brought a huge shock to the entire Ymir elven Empire.


    ¡°A flying horned Hawk Archer?¡±


    an Elven Knight riding a special magical beast? ¡±


    On the streets of the capital, they saw two powerful elves in special attire entering the city and greeting the elven capital. They couldn¡¯t help but breathe rapidly. Could they be elven heroes? And there were two of them?


    Countless elves stared with wide eyes. The sun elf race was about to rise!


    However, in the next second, something even more terrifying happened. As the two special elven heroes obtained their entry passes, an elite elven hero Army slowly and orderly walked into the city. Moon Knights and horned Eagle archers appeared in large numbers in the crowd.


    The hero of all elves?


    For the elves who had never seen such a big scene, their minds were blank.


    However, gradually, an elf from the palace muttered in the crowd, ¡± they are all ordinary sun elves ¡­ The one who is at the forefront is the true sun elf hero-the Druid Migina.¡±


    ¡°Is it really the same as Emperor Yumiya?¡± All the elves were shocked, and their curiosity was piqued.


    it¡¯s said that it¡¯s different. Without the altar of heroes, one can¡¯t be resurrected after death. However. it¡¯s said that a true sun elf hero appeared in the sun elf tribe. He was able to resurrect from the altar of heroes. He was called an Alchemist, and he was able to resurrect these powerful elves, as well as the Druid Migina ¡­ He was the one who created them.¡±


    ¡°Alchemist? A hero who can create an elf hero?¡±


    ¡°Heavens! Then she can turn me into a hero?¡±


    The entire Silvermoon City was in an uproar.


    They felt as if their world had been shattered, and they looked at the sun elves with envy. The sun elves had looks of pride on their faces, and they walked forward with their heads held high. it¡¯s because of in-game purchases that we are powerful!


    ¡°What¡¯s in-game currency?¡± The other pure elves asked.


    In the next few days, he gradually understood that they had come to join the war and carry out the siege of the human race.


    With the addition of such a powerful new force, the entire elven Empire would become more than three times stronger.


    After all, the elven race in the past had only been supported by Ymir. The rest were ordinary elves, so they did not have much of an advantage. On the other hand, the growth period of humans was too fast. Their reproduction speed and maturity speed far exceeded that of elves who only reached adulthood at the age of 80.


    There were only three to four thousand elves in total, and they lived on less than one percent of the land. What about humans? Hiding in the mountains and hidden forests, there were already tens of thousands of them, and they were still increasing madly. After every Great Purge, they were like a centipede that had died but never fell down.


    In the Elf king¡¯s palace.


    the sun elf, the new hero of the elf race ¡­ Alchemist Koya.¡± Elf Emperor yumia frowned slightly and said coldly, ¡± ¡°They¡¯re already waiting outside for an audience? Then let her come to the palace and pay her respects to me!¡±


    Shua la.


    A moment later, Alchemist Koya strode into the palace. He was now looking at the elven Emperor with his own eyes.


    He looked up and felt a domineering pressure. this is the real Ymir! I can feel how terrifying she is, her powerful charisma, and her decisiveness to kill!¡±


    This seemed more like the real elven Emperor. In comparison, someone who had borrowed external help was the fake elven Emperor.


    Clang!


    A pair of black boots with exquisite golden patterns fell to the ground.


    In the next second, the elven Emperor Ymir suddenly appeared in front of her. She attacked with her long legs that were as exquisite as Jade. She didn¡¯t say anything. She started off with a fight and tried to test the waters. She could clearly feel the terrifying killing intent of her opponent.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t resist, I¡¯ll die!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s hair stood on end, but he could not resist at all. In an instant, he was kicked to the ground. A foot stepped on his face, and a terrifying spicy smell wafted into his nose.


    ¡°The taste is not bad.¡± Keya laid on the ground and sniffed. your feet should go well with the food.


    Ymir¡¯s face turned cold.


    Bang!


    Her legs turned into a shadow as she kicked him away. you¡¯re not afraid of my pressure!?


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Kaya laughed.


    However, her face was deathly pale, and it was obvious that she was in a bad mood. In order to get close to the legendary and most powerful elven Emperor, she had secretly obtained her clothes and collected some skin scraps before coming here.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you because ¡­ I already have your figurine!¡± He took out a space ring made from the fruit of life, and a bronze Ymir slowly walked out and looked at her mechanically.


    This was a clone that he had accumulated all his energy to create, and it had also been fused with other creatures and improved. Just like di Qi, copy and paste, and then push out the new!


    ¡°How dare you duplicate me, Ymir.¡± Yomir suddenly made a move and charged at the clone.


    Both sides had terrifying pressure and the same ability.


    On the other hand, the combat power of the clone was not limited to the special abilities it possessed. In terms of pure combat power, it was even slightly stronger than the clone. The racer of Mount Haruna had initially thought that they would at least be on par with each other. However, he had never expected that the clone Ymir would not be able to fight back at all.


    Thump thump thump!


    His pair of leg techniques were like a violent storm, and when combined with the wheel of poison, they were exquisite to an inconceivable degree.


    In less than ten moves, the clone was defeated.


    this is a terrifying combat genius! He looked at his alchemy doll¡¯s defeat, and his mind was a little blank. she has walked her own path all these years. If the evil demon Hunter from back then appeared in front of her, I¡¯m afraid she would be beaten to death in an instant and then captured alive. She doesn¡¯t need my help at all.


    As expected, the cyborgs that he had created were perfectly replicated, but they did not have combat intelligence.


    elven Emperor, please spare my life! I¡¯m willing to surrender!


    A moment later, the racer of Mount Haruna surrendered, knowing when to back down.


    ¡°Remember, there will only be one emperor Yumiya in the future. You are not allowed to copy me.¡± Ymir said coldly as he sat back on the elven throne.


    ¡°Is there really only one?¡± The racer of Mount Haruna said.


    Yumiya was stunned for a moment, and looked at him meaningfully. it seems that you¡¯re not as treacherous as the last traitor. You¡¯ve gained the trust of the ancient elven tree. I¡¯ve already told you about it, so I can trust you too ¡­ The previous Ymir lost his honor and betrayed the elven race, which was our greatest humiliation. Now that she¡¯s dead, I¡¯m the only elven King in this world, the elven God Ymir. I¡¯ll protect the glory of our elven race for all eternity.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna stared at the elven Emperor, and it was as if he was looking at a powerful elven monarch, the true rise of the elven era.


    the era might not need my interference. It will go the way it should.


    ¡­..


    On the other side, the evil demon Hunter was still looking at the woodcutter.


    This young woodcutter had a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks. His face was so hideous that it seemed as if the earth could cover the sky. Two tiger teeth extended out of his lips like fangs.


    He secretly observed for several days and found that he was curled up in a thatched house outside the mountain in the elf town.


    To the elves who loved beauty, he was extremely ugly. Not to mention, he was a traitor to the elves. The elves would throw an axe to him and let him go up the mountain to chop wood in exchange for food.


    The young man did not hold any grudges. He knew the pain that humans had brought to the elves. As long as he used firewood to exchange for food, those beautiful elves would give him food and allow him to live here. They were very kind.


    On this day, he went up the mountain again.


    Peng Peng Peng!


    After the deformed young man chopped the wood, he madly waved his machete and chopped at a huge black stone. His arms that were holding the axe were already twitching slightly, and his palms were starting to bleed from the impact.


    He had a hobby of cutting stones and would swing his axe thousands of times a day.


    Slash!


    Slash!


    Blood was seeping out of his arm, and the pain was tearing his body apart. However, the feeling of facing death like this was not bad. As long as he madly slashed, he could forget his race, status, gender, origin, and appearance ¡­


    He didn¡¯t need to care about anything.


    It was just a simple swing, and the feeling was too good.


    After dark, he returned to his room and handed the firewood to the elf. He continued to curl up in his room, waiting silently for the arrival of the next day.


    For the past few days, Irfan had been constantly observing this young man with a strange lifestyle. He discovered that his body had an amazing atavism phenomenon, and there were signs of a wizard ancestor. ¡®This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone so reckless, torturing himself for fun, swinging his axe thousands of times a day, and his hand is bleeding like this ¡­¡¯ He was obviously not liked by others. He had a grudge, but he didn¡¯t hate them at all. He was so stupid that all the points in his mind were added to his physique? He¡¯s still alive after massacring himself like this.¡±


    This was simply unbelievable.


    His demon true body was constructed by imitating the ancestral wizard¡¯s true body, but this young man seemed to be even more fitting of the ancestral wizard¡¯s bloodline. He seemed to have fused with the bloodlines of elves, demons, and humans, and some subtle changes had occurred.


    his physical talent is extremely strong, and he¡¯s also a madman. However, he seems a little stupid. They were species with the potential to evolve, but none of them could really fight. They still had to rely on the native geniuses.


    Thinking of this, he quickly descended from the sky and looked at the young man.


    The young man was chopping a huge rock. He was slightly surprised and looked up.


    ¡°You¡¯re a human expert? Is it the legendary ancestor Arthur?¡± The ugly youth threw down the bloodied axe and was shocked.


    Arthur was the first human in the world, and the ancestor of the entire human race, and the only type 6 expert who could fly.


    ¡°You can think of it that way.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Irvan asked enticingly.


    I don¡¯t have a name. My parents were in love and were caught in the tree world prison. I lived in a town, and the elves called me an ugly human ¡­ Ah Chou. The ugly youth was a little embarrassed by the name, and he was a man of few words.


    you want power, reputation, strength, anything you want? ¡± Yilfan used a common demon tactic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± The young man shook his head. the elven sisters are very good to me. Even though I¡¯m the child of an enemy, they didn¡¯t drive me out of the town. Even when the patrol team came, they pretended not to know me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything you want?¡± Ilfan was stunned.


    This was the first time he had met a child who had no desires. It seemed that slashing at a stone was his pure and monotonous joy and pleasure?


    Was this person a masochist?!


    As long as he slashed, he would feel satisfied and happy?


    ¡°What I want?¡± The young man ah Chou was startled, ¡± I want to see my parents, but I can¡¯t cultivate any mystic arts.


    Ilfan was stunned and immediately sensed his body. He found that there was indeed something wrong with his body, and he could not walk the path of spell cultivation.


    It was because his Constitution had returned to its ancestor, and he was closer to the terrifying Constitution of a wizard ancestor. That was why he could not cultivate magic and sense the magic net.


    It was a pity that this beast-like ugly youth could not cultivate the nine revolutions mysterious art. His intelligence was too low.


    then let¡¯s stop the war so that elves and humans can live in harmony. I don¡¯t have any cultivation techniques, only simple physical cultivation techniques. He thought for a moment and decided to pass the nine revolutions mysterious art to him. if you can¡¯t learn it, you can only cultivate the body cultivation and body forging technique, right? ¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The young man was still silent.


    On the other side, deep underground, di Qi. who was covered by the thick earth¡¯s crust, opened his eyes slightly. interesting ¡­ The life Alchemy factory? It¡¯s very good, but it¡¯s mine now.¡±


    I studied it countless times before I finally understood the principle behind it. Furthermore, I used my Dao Arts to imitate this strange duplicated life and learned how it created life. I captured three humans, an elf, a demon race, and the bloodline of our ancestral wizard. After countless experiments, I finally managed to create an ugly young man with mixed bloodlines ¡­ It was a pity that it was extremely incomplete. Its combat strength was low, and its intelligence was on the lower side. However, every intelligent life form was unique. Ah Chou ¡­ I hope you can surprise me. ¡±

 Chapter 261

    ?


    Chapter 261: Chapter 260-divinity and humanity


    Translator: 549690339


    Di Qi was also secretly pushing for an era of civilization.


    I don¡¯t want a one-sided war. I don¡¯t want a situation where one person suppresses the world. I want to see a brilliant world where geniuses of different generations appear. They¡¯re brilliant and shocking. They might even come and challenge me.


    He wanted to be defeated, he wanted the threat of death.


    He ignored the weak life, thinking that weakness was the original sin and should be harvested like straw, but he respected the strong and gave them the dignity of life. Looking at his long life, only the strong like Xu younian and Dao Changsheng could earn his sincere admiration and respect.


    ¡°Is there any living being that can defeat me? I¡¯m really looking forward to it. ¡± His voice was filled with longing as he gradually fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡­.


    As expected, he was a blockhead.


    On the other side, Mumu didn¡¯t say anything and just sighed as she looked at the stupid young man, ah Chou. These few days, teaching him Elementary Math was simply as difficult as ascending to the heavens. His combat talent was heaven-defying, but it was probably impossible for him to learn the nine revolutions mysterious art in his lifetime.


    however, after I taught him, I seemed to be very happy after only learning the simplest dantian cultivation and body forging. He was speechless and completely lost his confidence. He left the child to his son, the leader of the human resistance, Arthur, and left.


    He wanted to find more talented humans, but in the following days, he found nothing.


    Year 113 of the yumia Empire.


    With the sun elf¡¯s assistance, the entire elf tribe¡¯s strength increased rapidly.


    The sun elf tribe had become the Holy Land of the entire elven Empire, and many elves had come to visit.


    On the streets, the luxurious and expensive Hunter Hall was selling many things.


    Originally, the sun elf ancient tree definitely wouldn¡¯t allow other elf tribes to get their hands on it and obtain all kinds of mounts and equipment to become stronger. However, it was still persuaded in the end, because it received a very simple answer:


    ¡°For foreign sprites, the purchase price will be increased by 30%! As for the remaining 30%, it will belong to your Sun Life ancient tree.¡±


    Therefore, the ancient Sun Tree, which had long been addicted to the power of paywalls, completely joined in. After receiving a Commission, it even worked very hard to help promote the game.


    Over the years, the ancient sun elf Tree was addicted to spending money and finally built its own miracle elf building-Chimera perch. A terrifying dark blue Chimera beast lived on it.


    ¡°Waa! Is this the sun elf tribe?¡± A group of Night Elves arrived, led by a genius girl named Luna, who was led by a Night Elf sister who had been here for a long time.


    ¡°Do you see that giant tree over there? The giant beast that lives on it is the legendary Guardian beast of the sun elves, the Chimera!¡±


    She then pointed to a female elf Knight riding a Griffin in the sky. do you see the symbol on her chest? He¡¯s a VIP5 pay-to-win big Boss!¡±


    Luna¡¯s heart was filled with anticipation as she looked at the powerful Gryphon elf flying across the sky. That¡¯s someone who spent 100000 sun dollars, how strong is he!¡±


    At this moment, an elf girl with dragon wings welcomed them, ¡± welcome to our city.


    ¡°You¡¯re the elf hero Parker who drank the elf race¡¯s class-change hidden potion?¡± She was stunned. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t heard of this expert. It was said that he had an energy similar to an interspatial ring. He could hide in a different space for a short time and avoid attacks.


    Luna looked at the badge on his chest silently. He was a VIP7 Krypton gold Big Boss!


    After several years, this elf tribe had been led astray by others. However, countless elves had gathered here to buy equipment and mounts for the upcoming war.


    Year 115 of the yumia Empire.


    The elves launched a large-scale attack on the behemoth mountains. Emperor Yumiya forcefully issued an order to select the most elite 500 of the 3000 to 4000 elves. They were equipped with equipment and mounts, and they surrounded and slaughtered a large number of humans.


    Hiding in the mountains, the women, the elderly, and the children were all killed. The methods were so bloody and the process so cruel that even the elves themselves could not imagine it.


    Humanity¡¯s crisis had finally arrived.


    They were also unable to hide underground like the demon clan.


    The bloody war that shocked the entire history, the battle of the behemoth elves, had completely begun, and the entire land was stained with blood.


    ¡°Quickly run!¡± A woman carrying a child ran quickly, but a huge Red Wind blade appeared out of thin air behind her, and she quickly fell.


    ¡°You guys hurry up and leave!¡± A husband stood in front of his family and picked up a hoe. His entire body trembled, and tears and snot flowed down his face. He blocked the door and roared, ¡± come on! Come on! I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡±


    ¡°You actually abandoned us ¡­¡± Some women looked at their husbands who abandoned their families and ran away with their children in their arms.


    All kinds of ugly human nature, all kinds of true nature, life and death separation, were completely displayed here.


    Huala!


    One by one, the moon cavalry held exquisite and sharp moon blades and slaughtered the entire land in a terrifying manner.


    Whoosh!


    The Griffin archers in the sky were releasing a rain of arrows, which accurately fell on the back of every escaping villager.


    The elves and humans fought each other, and many lives were lost.


    The entire town was quickly wiped out, and it fell into a deathly silence. The elves got off their mounts, their bodies covered in blood, and began to rest and eat dry food.


    ¡°Are we really doing the right thing?¡± Luna¡¯s body suddenly trembled. For elves who loved peace and tranquility, this was undoubtedly cruel. In fact, the anguished wailing and angry look in the eyes of one of the children just now had pierced deep into her heart.


    None of the elves around them spoke, and they were all eating their rations in silence.


    Suddenly, the Druid miqina picked up some food and sat on a tree branch. this is a war between races. We elves, humans, and demons are destined not to live together on the same land. Only one side can die.


    Do you still remember that your sisters who have lived for hundreds of years were tricked away by those humans? ¡°Our population is decreasing. It¡¯s either they assimilate us or we exterminate them.


    Just as the God of the ancient tree of Life had said, they had fallen and lost their divinity. They had desires, cruelty, and violence.


    These humans were reproducing on their own. Generation after generation, the concentration of the elven bloodline became lower and lower, becoming weaker and weaker. From the moment they were born, they became Stage 2, Stage 1, and even completely turned into the babies of ordinary creatures.


    They turned into ordinary first-order lifeforms with short lifespans, cruel and violent nature. Women would fall sick, bleed every month, suffer painful pregnancy, and die during childbirth ¡­ We are going to become them? Have I lost divinity?¡±


    The elves on the battlefield were silent and sorrowful. They could only eat their food in silence. Then, they got back on their mounts, put on their luggage, and walked on the land of death and barrenness.


    ¡°We must hold on. We are the elites sent out by each tribe! We are all heroes that our tribesmen are looking forward to, and they are all looking forward to our triumphant return.¡± There were beautiful elves riding on moon leopards, gently consoling the crying elves.


    However, were they really heroes?


    Perhaps the hero of one¡¯s own race was just an executioner of another race.


    They felt numb inside. This war would be a shadow for the rest of their lives. However, they still had a race behind them, and they couldn¡¯t back down. They could only continue to move forward and start this war.


    It was just like how they had sacrificed their lives in the past to wave their weapons and challenge the ancient trees of war.


    This was the courage that was engraved in their hearts.


    This was the divinity of the elves. They did not have cowardice, fear, or escape. They only had the good side of life and no evil side. They could recover quickly. This was their natural personality.


    ¡­..


    The blue leaves of the trees were scattered in the sky.


    A few figures stood on the huge Chimera beast, exploring the next hidden human tribe that would be attacked.


    The elven Emperor Yumiya stood on a high ground and looked at the entire mountain range. after we have the Griffins and Chimera, no tribe can escape our detection. They have no place to hide anymore. It¡¯s only a matter of time before we completely eliminate them.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was silent. can¡¯t you just lock him up? ¡±


    He wanted to try and interfere in this war, thinking that enslaving was a good result. At least there was a chance to rise, but he did not expect Ymir to want to go extinct.


    ¡°They¡¯re too despicable, lowly, and lowly ¡­¡± Yumiya said calmly. It must be exterminated, or else it will infect our pure bloodline and cause us to fall. This is what the ancient elven tree wants.¡±


    Xilin was trembling. what a sad life. Don¡¯t you have anything you want and love? ¡±


    She already knew that Ymir was no longer Ymir. This Ymir had been cruel and realistic. He did not even look like an elf who yearned for beauty. He did not have the peace and love of the elven race.


    ¡°What the ancient elven tree wants is what I want.¡± ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯m serving the ancient elven tree?¡± Ymir asked calmly.


    Ymir was calm, and suddenly ordered the Chimera to lower its altitude.


    Huala!


    A Chimera appeared in the sky above the human city.


    ¡°It¡¯s the elf clan!¡±


    Countless people walked out of the houses and roared. They picked up knives, Spears, drums, and sticks, threw them into the sky, and shouted all kinds of words, the glory of mankind, and not afraid of death for their families.


    ¡°Guys, take a look.¡±


    Ymir pointed down and said, ¡± it¡¯s the humans. I¡¯ve observed this race for countless years. They¡¯re greedy, brutal, lustful, arrogant, and have lost their godhood. As sinners of God, it¡¯s undeniable that they still have their own unique points. They still retain part of our godhood¡¯s glory, and they regard their own race as their glory ¡­ We are also proud to be elves. Our lifespans, strength, and potential are far higher than humans who reproduce by themselves. We are perfect life forms that far surpass humans.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll become even more perfect if we turn into humans. I¡¯ll immediately go against the ancient tree of Life¡¯s words and choose to assimilate into humans. Unfortunately, I won¡¯t do that. Assimilating into humans will only bring endless disasters to us elves!¡±


    Xilin was trembling.


    However, Ymir did not seem to mind at all. He continued, ¡± even if the ancient elven tree goes against the elven race and hinders our development, I will still find a way to destroy it. I have been fighting for the elves from the beginning to the end. In fact, reality is very cruel. I have observed humans for too long and have come to a terrifying conclusion: If we elves continue to be kind and weak, living in the deep forest and staying away from worldly affairs, we will sooner or later be subverted, destroyed, and even enslaved by the brutal humans. No elf is willing to be stained with blood and fall, and no elf will embrace peace.¡±


    The elven monarch, Ymir, exuded an astonishing charm. Even her tone of certainty made others feel that she was speaking the truth. If she, Ymir, had not appeared, the elven race would have been destroyed and enslaved.


    war is inevitable. She¡¯s taking the initiative!


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s hair stood on end as he turned to look at the elven Emperor, whose voice was filled with dominance, charm, and foresight.


    She had been raised to take over Ymir¡¯s position since birth, but she did not reject it. Instead, she gladly accepted it. This was the greatest glory to her, and the meaning of her existence. She was protecting the entire elven race.


    In every sense, she had truly carried out the great name of Ymir!


    The watchman was a Guardian of the elves ¡®present and future. As the song of shadow, it walked in the dark and turned into a fallen, cruel, and bloody elf assassin, protecting every kind and peaceful elf.


    Where there was light, there must be darkness.


    Ymir only caressed Celine¡¯s trembling head gently, exuding an invisible overbearing aura. you¡¯re asking me if I want it? No one he loved? I¡¯m very greedy, and I love every single one of my people.¡± She let out a long sigh and smiled. She turned to look at Alchemist Koya with a domineering and resolute expression. I hope you will always be a member of the elves and my friend. Don¡¯t do anything strange because of insignificant humans.


    ¡­..


    Year 117 of the yumia Empire.


    The battle of the behemoth elves had reached the peak of slaughter!


    The entire mountain range was filled with blood. Tens of thousands of humans in villages and tribes were killed, including the old, the weak, women, and children. The cruelty of the brutal suppression completely established the name of ¡± iron-blooded and cold elven Emperor Ymir, ¡± the song of shadow.


    The elven Slayer who walked in the shadows, also known as the head Warden, the prison of the tree world, the imprisoned fallen elven traitors, and all kinds of human powerhouses.


    Year 118 of the yumia Empire.


    The human tribe sent a letter:


    The human race was willing to surrender.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t surrender, kill.¡±


    The elven Emperor Ymir stood on a high ground and looked down at the moon Knights and Gryphon archers. He was cold and elegant, and his beautiful figure was intoxicating. However, his voice was filled with endless blood.


    humans are evil and brutal elves who have lost their divinity after falling. Elves ilfan and Gilna were born after stealing the forbidden fruit of life from Elysian. They are sinners who are ordered by the God of the 11 ancient trees of life to completely disappear.


    Huala!


    The ground was filled with blood again. The massacre continued, and corpses piled up like mountains.


    Year 119 of the yumia Empire.


    The elders, experts, elderly, women, children, and representatives of all classes, as well as the human ancestor Arthur, came over to surrender and put up a final struggle.


    The humans were lowering their proud heads.


    In the military tent, the elven Emperor sat in his Royal Palace and looked at the leaders of the human resistance.


    Their faces were pale. They originally had the capital to resist, thinking that the human race would rise up sooner or later and ride alongside the elf race. They even optimistically divided themselves into two factions. One faction wanted to live in peace with the elves and marry freely. The other faction wanted to enslave the elves, who were few in number, and control the ancient tree of elves. However, the sudden appearance of many terrifying elven mounts and equipment caused them to be defeated in an instant. They lost the opportunity to rise up and gave up their dreams.


    At this point, they could only accept whatever request the elven Emperor Ymir made.


    It was a pity that they were overthinking it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t surrender, I won¡¯t kill the messenger, go back.¡± The elven Emperor Ymir¡¯s voice was exceptionally resolute.


    ¡°You are an elf without divinity! An executioner! He even killed children and women.¡± A middle-aged man of the fifth step couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, and exploded.


    you don¡¯t have the peace, gentleness, and kindness that elves should have! An old man was sobbing.


    you killed my seven-year-old brother. God will curse you! An eight-year-old girl was in pain.


    ¡­.


    ¡°God will curse me?¡±


    Ymir¡¯s voice was overbearing and unquestionable. if the God you¡¯re talking about is the ancient tree of Life, then it was they who asked me to exterminate you. If the God you¡¯re talking about is the God of the elves, then I¡¯m the God. I¡¯m just here to exterminate you mortals ¡­ The so-called God is just a powerful creature worshipped by the weak. If you want to punish me, don¡¯t use the power of God. Use your own power to challenge me and kill me, humans!¡±


    ¡°I want to challenge you!¡±


    Arthur, who had been silent all this while, suddenly growled. He could no longer suppress his anger.


    ¡°Human ancestor Arthur, your courage is commendable.¡±


    Yumiya stood up abruptly, waved her dark green cloak, and looked around at the human representatives. this is the scheme of you humans? Are you planning to use the kindness of elves to move me? But you are wrong!


    I was angry at the crying of the children, angry at the ignorance of the strong, and angry at the cursing of the old ¡­ this is how incomplete humans are. When faced with the strong, we surrender weakly. When faced with the weak, we draw our swords cruelly. Because of this, I became even angrier and felt that we should exterminate the human species. You came to beg me, but it only made me more determined to kill humans. Only you ¡­ Arthur!¡±


    Her voice was cold and emotionless. human ancestor Arthur, you let me see the light on you. After all, you have inherited part of the elf¡¯s divinity. I choose to accept your challenge!

 Chapter 262

    ?


    Chapter 262: The night is coming


    Translator: 549690339


    Year 119 of the Ymir elven Empire.


    The human, Arthur, led the human race to surrender.


    In this negotiation between humans and elves, the ideas of human nature and divinity completely exploded in the dispute.


    Emperor Yumiya recognized the imperfection and violence of the human race, and was determined to destroy mankind.


    The battle between humanity and divinity between humans and elves was destined to be recorded in history.


    Thousands of years later, people opened the history of the yumia Empire Chronicles, which clearly recorded this ¡°bellomon conference.¡±


    [ the humans are a new fallen race that has been corrupted by two elves who stole the forbidden fruit. They are brutal, arrogant, and have lost their divinity. Elf Emperor Ymir intends to destroy them with iron and blood. ]


    Three days later, Arthur challenged elf Emperor Ymir. This was the last time the humans could resist.


    ¡°Are we going to be extinct?¡±


    In the countless battles before they surrendered, more than half of the strong people had died, leaving only the elderly and children. In the human towns deep in the mountains, countless women were holding their children.


    That night, countless towns and cities were in ruins. Wailing and sorrowful cries rang out from the houses in the ruins.


    The end of the world was coming, and they couldn¡¯t keep an eye on Arthur, the ancestor of the humans.


    Ymir had yet to reach the legendary Level Seven. After entering the ancient tree of Life, he was still at level six. Arthur was also at level six, but the difference was too great.


    As an ordinary human at the sixth rank without any talent, Arthur was no match for the elf hero, Ymir!


    The apocalypse had arrived, and all humans were in a state of panic.


    They were curled up in their houses. Some of the good ones hugged their daughters and wives and enjoyed their last dinner. Some of the extremists and evil ones had completely fallen into madness. They burned, killed, and robbed, wanting to do all the evil things before they died.


    Countless pessimists couldn¡¯t help but cry when they saw the scene of these thugs committing murder.


    ¡°Heavens! Were they crazy? At the last moment, they actually attacked our own people! They are simply intelligent, cruel beasts!¡±


    perhaps the elven Emperor Ymir was right ¡­ ¡°When we face the strong, we surrender weakly. When we face the weak, we draw our blades cruelly. Our race is like a beast with wisdom. Selfish and greedy, in just a short hundred years, our tribes and towns have given birth to thieves, robbers, sexual offenders, and all kinds of insidious fraud. Even we humans who live in the towns have suffered greatly.¡±


    and in the city of elves, there has never been an evil person. They are perfect, kind, free of disease and pain. They can completely trust each other, open up their minds to communicate, and live together in the forest, living a beautiful life that people yearn for.


    our ancestors stole the forbidden fruit of life, Elysium, and gave birth to our incomplete race. We shouldn¡¯t have come to this world. It¡¯s time to end this ¡­


    ¡°Evil creature! What a vile creature!¡±


    A white-haired old man cried out in anger as he watched the thugs commit the crime, ¡± no wonder the divine general punished us sinners who stole the forbidden fruit and crushed our backbones!!


    The pessimists were emitting a sense of pessimism and panic, and they were even more concentrated on this land of darkness.


    But before the disaster, there were still those who were determined!


    One by one, the human masters, who were wearing heavy armor and holding giant swords, began to kill the evil ruffians one by one. Blood spilled as they held their heads and roared at the crowd, ¡±


    ¡°The human race has its own glory!¡±


    ¡°We humans have our unyielding nature!¡±


    as long as it exists, it has a meaning to its existence.


    ¡°We¡¯ve fallen! It had lost its divinity! But human nature is complicated. There are evil people and good people. We kill the evil people ourselves. I don¡¯t believe that we humans don¡¯t have any value in existence! Humanity still had its brilliance! He will write a vast historical poem for us!¡±


    Some experts were spontaneously getting rid of the rioters.


    human nature is complicated. It¡¯s undeniable that some people have become beastly, while others have become divine ¡­ But most of it depends on ourselves. Whether we¡¯re gods or beasts, it¡¯s just a matter of a thought in human nature.¡±


    On the night of the final declaration of war, far too many riots broke out. Flames soared into the sky, mad roars, and all kinds of terrifying dark turmoil.


    Cowardice and courage were two different kinds of people here.


    ¡­¡­


    Hualala.


    The fire flickered in the dark night.


    Ilfan brought Gilna along as they walked through the town, which was ablaze with fire and plundering.


    He saw all the changes in the world.


    A pious white-haired old man knelt on the ground. He had already surrendered to fate and prayed that his race would be exterminated.


    He saw a huge man with a ferocious face, holding a Bloody Butcher knife. In a house with flames rising to the sky, he had a crazed and violent expression as he swung his knife at a young mother holding a baby.


    He also saw many experts in armor, forming their own guards and killing the thugs in a fit of rage.


    Suddenly, a white-haired old man walked over from the fire. you are ¡­ Are you the ancestor of the humans, ilfan?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡± He was stunned and looked at the old man in the disaster for a moment. I¡¯m not. You¡¯ve got the wrong person. I¡¯m just an ordinary traveler who fled with his wife.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Disappointment flashed across the white-haired old man¡¯s face as he trembled and left.


    ¡°I ¡­¡± Ilfan placed his hand on his chest and took a long time to catch his breath. I¡¯m too weak. I actually ¡­


    He looked at the suffering on this land.


    All of this had happened because of him, but he didn¡¯t want to bear and face it all. He was afraid and panicking.


    He had been scheming since the beginning and thought that he would win. However, he made a mistake and was backstabbed by the ancient life Tree. It was good that he won, but he made a mistake. He should bear the responsibility for his mistake and failure. However, he was unwilling to bear the responsibility for his mistake and pay the price.


    He had created the entire race, but he had failed to create an environment for them, overthrowing the rule of the ancient tree, and putting them in a state of near extinction.


    He understood that he had always been weak and had always struggled in his heart. He had never succeeded and was a complete failure.


    In reality, he was a working employee who was bullied by his superiors and colleagues all day long. Therefore, in reality, he swallowed his anger and did not dare to insult others. When he came back from work, he chose to punch and insult the netizens on the internet. He was in high spirits and poured out all his resentment.


    However, in the end, he still had a very powerful talent. In the game ¡± spore evolution ¡°, he was also able to display it and successfully evolve a species.


    He laughed bitterly. I¡¯ve always felt that God was unfair. He made me fail to meet my talents. But now, I can only admit that not everyone who has talents can become a hero and shoulder everything. I don¡¯t have the corresponding courage ¡­ ¡®I¡¯m so weak in real life that I¡¯ve even been called a keyboard warrior on the internet ¡­¡¯ However, this is my mistake. I should bear the responsibility of the rise and fall of the human race and stand up!¡±


    That terrifying Ymir had grown too strong over the years. Now that he had appeared in front of her, he would definitely die.


    ¡°But even so, even though I know I¡¯m going to die, I still have to ¡­¡± His entire body trembled.


    He told himself that this was a sin he had committed, and he had to pay for it!


    However, after a night of thinking, the sky welcomed dawn, and his hot blood that was not afraid of death gradually cooled down. He couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡± I can¡¯t be stupid. I¡¯ll only be sending myself to death if I go. It¡¯s better to take the remaining humans and continue hiding. That way, I can travel around with Gilna again and live a happy life ¡­


    He still succumbed to power.


    He suddenly told himself,¡¯I¡¯ve endured so many times in the past, why can¡¯t I just endure it one more time? that way, I can continue to be with Gilna ¡­¡¯


    ¡®My world is too lowly, and they don¡¯t look up to me. I can only vent my anger on the internet, but it doesn¡¯t matter now. I already have someone I like, and as long as I still have Gilna, no matter what price I have to pay, no matter what kind of infamy I have to bear ¡­¡¯


    He turned around and wanted to pull Gilna away, but she shook his hand off.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Ilfan stared at her in disbelief. The gentle and kind Gilna had chosen to disobey him.


    I¡¯ve always thought that Emperor Yumiya, who I once liked, had led the elven race to rise to power. He was brave, fearless, kind, and responsible ¡­ But perhaps I was wrong, I was wrong.¡± Gilna looked at him and wailed in tears. that¡¯s ¡­ Our child.¡±


    The reality was cruel. Not everyone could carry a heavy burden. Mumu was just an ordinary person in reality, not a hero.


    Throughout the long history of the tide of history, to still stand out in the face of death despite knowing that it was death, one would need extraordinary courage that was one in ten thousand.


    And this kind of person could only have two results.


    The first was to become a hero.


    The second was to become a martyr.


    ¡­.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone,¡±


    Arthur was wearing heavy armor and holding his metal greatsword tightly. His voice was somewhat lonely.


    A voice came from the shadow. our Father ¡­ The fact that he could steal the forbidden fruit meant that he was the first greedy, sinful, and intelligent life in this world. It was normal for him to fear death. He was a normal human being because he had a father ¡­ That¡¯s why we¡¯re here. We¡¯re also hesitant when we encounter things, and we have fear, fear, cowardice ¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you really going to help me?¡± Arthur asked.


    A voice came from the shadow. you¡¯re all dead. With Emperor Yumiya¡¯s Iron Blood, the next ones to come will be us, the races hiding underground. Let us brothers fight Emperor Yumiya together for the sake of humanity and the demon race!


    Cowardice and courage were still two different kinds of people here.

 Chapter 263

    ?


    Chapter 263: Divinity and bestiality are all human nature (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Bang!


    Bang! Bang!


    The giant black Rock was full of cracks.


    One slash.


    Another slash.


    From the time ah Chou started practicing until now, it had already been more than 30 years. Day after day, year after year, every day, other than eating and sleeping, he would swing the blade. He was like a robot, swinging the blade for more than 10 hours every day.


    His saber still looked ancient and simple. It was straight and there was nothing fancy about it. It was so simple that one could see through it at a glance.


    he doesn¡¯t have any distracting thoughts. Swinging the blade can make him happy. That¡¯s the only meaning in his life.


    This was everyone¡¯s evaluation of him.


    It was said that ah Chou was a human sent by ancestor Irfan. He seemed to have some kind of combat form and had the same great potential as ancestor Irfan.


    In the beginning, Arthur took great care of him. After all, he was as powerful as a High Elf. The first time he saw him, he had reached the 4th rank. At that time, Arthur saw that the young man liked to wave that ugly axe all day, so he gave him a sharp long knife.


    Thus, ah Chou casually threw down his axe and began to swing his blade.


    However, he gradually discovered that ah Chou didn¡¯t seem to have a battle form. He only had this ugly human body. Moreover, after 30 years, his cultivation would drop out of thin air every once in a while, and he would remain at the fifth step.


    Gradually, Arthur was disappointed in him and didn¡¯t care anymore.


    This was a human with a low IQ, even like a fool. When you talked to him, he just listened quietly and waved his knife without any reaction.


    ¡°This is what we humans are lacking! Not only will they be troubled by diseases, but they will also have some deformed children.¡± Some people looked forward to the perfect form of elves.


    Even after countless years, some people gradually developed a habit. If they had things that they couldn¡¯t communicate with others, they would secretly tell it to ah Chou, who was waving his sword. They would act as if they didn¡¯t hear their repentance, thoughts, and prayers. They would continue to wave their swords, and they wouldn¡¯t tell anyone their secrets.


    The stupid ah Chou was a very qualified audience.


    Gradually, after 30 years, he got the name ¡°listening ah Chou.¡±


    Many people would develop the habit of praying and telling stories. Even some thieves and thugs would come to ah Chou because there was no one to show off. They would tell him about their proud achievements and then continue to steal.


    Every day, ah Chou brandished his saber at the same spot on the mountain, forming a beautiful scenery.


    He could hear many dirty and evil things that many people would never hear in their entire lives, the pure love thoughts of young girls, the repentance of the old, the troubles of the strong in cultivation, the hardships of the poor ¡­


    Ah Chou had heard so much about the trivialities of life in the mortal world, the good and evil of human nature, but it was as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. His knife was still steady and unaffected by the mortal world. He accurately and repeatedly struck the blade.


    Wielding the blade seemed to be ah Chou¡¯s entire life.


    Clang!


    Clang!


    Clang!


    In front of a huge cliff, ah Chou was still brandishing his saber.


    At this time, the end of humanity had arrived. Many people were standing behind him, praying. It was far more than the entire number of people in the past 30 years. The elderly, women, children, and the adults were all praying devoutly before their deaths.


    This was the psychological comfort that they had developed over the past thirty years, and it still continued.


    Before this, they had come alone and secretly shared their thoughts when there was no one around. However, in the face of death, there was no need to hide any secrets or care about other people¡¯s gazes. Everyone was mumbling to themselves, and there was only one person they could talk to: Ah Chou was listening.


    Clang clang clang!


    Ah Chou waved his axe, still not sensing anything. He continued to wave his blade amidst the sounds of countless people.


    The first day after the declaration of war passed.


    Countless people were praying and recounting the day¡¯s experiences. Some of the thugs had gone mad and burned, killed, and pillaged everywhere, but they were stopped by the human warriors. This was the darkest day of disaster.


    The second day passed.


    On this day, the People¡¯s safety was guaranteed. People walked from chaos to stability and began to pray for the last time in their lives. In front of ah Chou, people gradually began to talk to each other, communicate, discuss, and sob.


    Even the thieves, secret-keepers, and bandits were confessing to the crowd, wailing and crying.


    They also discovered a terrifying thing: There seemed to be more than one ah Chou.


    ¡°What? there¡¯s also a ah Chou on the mountain in your tribe? He¡¯s continuously swinging his saber?¡±


    ¡°Ah Chou didn¡¯t escape with us refugees from the distant mengtu mountain range. Instead, he¡¯s been here all this time?¡±


    ¡°On our side, there¡¯s also an ah Chou who kept swinging his blade. We all call him the foolish ah Chou! Let¡¯s also talk to him about our worries!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we call slow ah Chou! It¡¯s almost the same!¡±


    ¡°Your tribe, our tribe ¡­ In total, there are four ah Chou¡¯s?¡±


    ¡­..


    Clang!


    Clang clang!


    Ah Chou was still brandishing his blade.


    But the praying people fell into a strange state.


    In the past, the human tribes were quite primitive and scattered in the dense forest, hiding from the elves ¡®pursuit. They were almost not in contact with each other. Even Masters like Arthur did not have the time to communicate with all the tribes. Now that the great catastrophe had broken out, only a small number of refugees were left. When people exchanged information, they discovered this terrifying fact.


    ¡°Ah Chou, are you really so foolish?¡±


    ¡°Who is he ¡­¡±


    The third day arrived.


    The humans were still praying, but no one was calm, because today was the final battle. Arthur of the human race challenged the elven Emperor yumia, and it would determine the fate of the humans.


    At this very moment.


    The sky was shaking, and the leaves were rustling.


    A faint ray of light shone through the clouds, and a trace of holy white light sprinkled down on the valley like a sharp arrow. The eleven great ancient existences all focused their eyes on this land of the mortal world.


    ¡°The war is about to end ¡­¡±


    our hands are stained with blood, but we will spend the rest of our lives in repentance ¡­


    Countless horned Eagles and huge chimeras flew in the sky above behemoth. They were like huge shadows of wings wandering among the White clouds. Countless elves murmured, but no one dared to get close to the battlefield. No one dared to get close to the pressure of Emperor Yumiya.


    In the mountain range not far away, countless people, residents of every town and tribe, stood on high ground and looked down at the battlefield in the valley.


    ¡°When our ancestors stole the forbidden fruit ¡­ When we were born in the mortal world ¡­ ¡®When we are deprived of our divinity ¡­¡¯ Immersed in the sea of bitterness of life ¡­¡±


    A faint folk song passed down in the human tribe could be heard, spreading around the entire Valley. The notes trembled and flowed into the sharp ears of the high Elves.


    Almost the entire Valley was filled with a sad Elegy at the same time.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice,¡± Arthur, a human swordsman in a huge black armor, held a huge sword in his hands and stabbed it into the ground. He looked at Emperor Yumiya and smiled freely.


    ¡°We brothers will fight together.¡±


    One of the demons was tall, covered in flames, and had two twisted, spiral goat horns on his head. The demon, lur, was also standing on the spot. yumia, you might not be able to win against us brothers.


    ¡°Is this your last bit of strength?¡±


    Emperor Yumiya¡¯s expression was calm. Her legs were bare, and fire spells covered them.


    BOOM!


    He kicked in the air, causing large amounts of sweat to fall. The sweat turned into ripples and flickered as if he was breathing. It was as if a huge invisible web of pressure had enveloped the valley and pressed down in all directions.


    Even the horned Eagle Knights in the sky and the humans on the mountain peak not far away felt a huge pressure invading them. They could not open their eyes and their breathing was stopped. They bent down in pain.


    Huala!


    Countless gray clouds started to roil, forming a thin red mushroom cloud in the air. The mushroom cloud slowly stirred and gathered, forming a face that turned into a massive statue of a black elf girl.


    The huge statue stood on the ground with a smile on its face. Its hands were wrapped around the wheel of poison. Its whole body was red, clear and exquisite, as if it was the only true God in the world. It was like the Statue of Liberty, an ancient miracle that stood on the valley.


    All the living beings in the valley felt their spirits shake, and they felt a great piercing pain. The overwhelming and violent air pressure made it impossible for them to breathe.


    a Dragon¡¯s might that far surpasses that of a giant dragon, the condensed might ¡­ The song of shadows.¡± Arthur looked at the invincible elven Emperor, the legendary ultimate existence, the God of elves, and his expression turned bitter.


    They had originally thought that they were qualified to fight, but who knew that they had long been left in the dust.


    Just this terrifying pressure and the huge condensed form of aura made them unable to open their eyes. Any backup plans they left behind were useless.


    I¡¯m not tyrannical. Killing is just to bring peace to us. I¡¯ll let the two of you die a painless death, including all humans.


    Ymir¡¯s eyes swept across the room, and his cold gaze landed on them. He waved his hand.


    Bang!


    Ymir¡¯s figure flickered like a ghost.


    Arthur¡¯s and Ruhr¡¯s bodies seemed to have been smashed by an invisible force, and they were quickly sent flying on the ground. Large amounts of blood seeped out of their bodies, and they were severely injured in an instant.


    ¡°No!¡± A ray of blue light came from afar and landed on the two of them.


    Gilna knelt down and picked up her two children, blocking the way.


    ¡°Jilna ¡­¡± A complicated look flashed across Ymir¡¯s face.


    In the end, her expression gradually turned cold. This was a battle of positions. She knew that she had to bear the name of iron and blood, be cold and ruthless, in order to bring peace to the elves.


    BOOM!


    The huge wind pressure flickered again, and the overwhelming violent attack crushed toward the three of them.


    In the next second, circles of light appeared in the sky, and the blood-red ripples turned into flames as they rapidly attacked. A tall demon¡¯s true form landed on the ground. In the end, ilfan had come. He could truly become a demon and be selfish, but he still couldn¡¯t let go of Gilna. That was all he had.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He growled, his eyes bloodshot.


    The current Ymir was already in disbelief. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she didn¡¯t have a path to the seventh step, she would have found her way to the next step.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally appeared,¡± Yomir said calmly.


    ¡°Hurry up and run!¡±


    Yerfan roared again!


    Kachaa ¡­


    In the next second, his entire demon body was sent flying.


    At this moment, the earth held its breath, and the horned Eagle archers in the sky were silent. Seeing this devastating battle, they knew that the curtain was about to fall.


    On the mountaintop, the mournful folk songs of the tribe came to an abrupt end.


    Peng Peng Peng!


    In a certain mountain village, there were still people surrounding ah Chou.


    Although they didn¡¯t know the situation of the war, they were still carrying out their final prayers. Wails, repentance, and all kinds of voices rose and fell.


    Ah Chou slowly opened his eyes, as if he had sensed something. He suddenly looked around and asked with a complicated expression, ¡± ¡°You guys say ¡­ In this world, did God or man first exist?¡±


    Ah Chou actually spoke!


    Countless people were trembling as they looked at him.


    Was there a God or a human first?


    The answer was unquestionable.


    After all, humans were the lives of gods who had stolen the forbidden fruit, lost their divinity, and fallen.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve been listening to you talk for a long time ¡­ Kindness, love and hate, killing, stealing, and pride ¡­ It seems to me that only the people in this world can have a God.¡± Ah Chou¡¯s words were simply treasonous. humans are more complete than gods. Divinity is only one side of humans. It seems that the elves extracted the divinity of humans and turned them into an independent race. Because they were kind, gentle, and brave, they could protect them without worrying about betrayal. It was only when that unique existence appeared and stole the forbidden fruit that they became complete humans ¡­


    They?


    Who was he referring to?


    The surrounding humans were all trembling.


    Foolish ah Chou ¡­


    The silent ah Chou ¡­


    He never spoke. He just silently chopped the huge rock.


    However, his words were earth-shattering and earth-shattering!


    Ah Chou raised his head and looked at the sky where the leaves were swaying. The mottled sunlight shone down on the earth, and his voice was extremely penetrating, as if it had turned into a beam of light that pierced into the sky. divinity and bestiality are all human nature.


    As soon as these words came out, it was as if the world was shaking.


    All the leaves in the sky started to shake.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true. I understand now ¡­¡±


    A faint voice rang out. Ah Chou silently stuck several huge blades that looked like red flags on his back, then disappeared on the spot.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to end this ¡­¡±


    At this moment, Ymir suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. He felt a transparent figure approaching him silently, bringing with it a bone-piercing chill.


    She suddenly turned her head and used her spiritual power to sense. She saw a translucent figure hidden in the air, as if there was a translucent air barrier between them.


    ¡°Wind steps.¡±


    A simple and unadorned blade quickly fell, cutting a huge trench in the ground.

 Chapter 264

    ?


    Chapter 264: The mysterious ah Chou


    Translator: 549690339


    BOOM!


    The ground was torn apart, and a huge Gully was opened.


    Ymir turned around and looked in the direction of the fiery blade. what kind of creature are you? ¡±


    She looked at the twisted monster with a ferocious and ugly face. It had a pair of spiral demonic horns on its head, and its eyes were filled with a brutal and cruel light. It carried the extreme evil and violence of the world, as if it was a life formed by pure evil thoughts.


    how can there be such an evil creature in this world! Yomir felt a bone-piercing cold.


    This cold wasn¡¯t because she was afraid of her opponent¡¯s power, but because of the extremely disgusting black aura that she was emitting. It was filled with a sense of aggression and violence. Any living creature would instinctively feel disgusted, as if they were staring into the abyss.


    ¡°Man, are you a demon?¡±


    Yumia¡¯s voice gradually turned cold as she looked at the demon lur beside her. this is your backup plan? ¡±


    what? ¡± Ruhr¡¯s face was also aghast. that disgusting aura, he¡¯s more like a demon than us! However, our demon race doesn¡¯t have a creature like the abyss demon!¡±


    The demon clan was born with a powerful demon form.


    However, they were born brutal, full of violence, invasion, conquest, and slaughter. They were countless times more terrifying than humans. The ancestor of demons, Ruhr, was clear about this, so he didn¡¯t let them live on the surface. He brought his own race to live in seclusion deep underground and become underground demons.


    ¡°The evil people of the world! You¡¯re actually accumulating the power for your Fury!¡±


    Yumia¡¯s expression turned cold. She could feel his anger getting stronger, as if something terrible was brewing. I can¡¯t let a terrifying creature like you live.


    In the blink of an eye, the two figures crashed into each other.


    BOOM!


    He slashed again.


    The terrifying man was struck hard. His simple and flawless sword skill caused the entire Valley to crack rapidly.


    Black flames of rage burned all over his body, and his eyes were filled with rage. It was as if all his emotions were burning, and he was not afraid of Ymir¡¯s terrifying pressure at all.


    ¡°Wind steps.¡±


    The monster took a strange step and waved his long blade. His eyes suddenly bulged, and the endless aura of rage that he had accumulated finally reached its peak. It gathered into a force of anger. Holding the blade with both hands, he jumped up and said, ¡± critical strike.


    Buzzzzzz!


    In an instant, a terrifying rage mixed together. Wails, screams, pain, madness, despair, and countless black emotions intertwined, mixing into an overwhelming power.


    The ground was covered with a sword mark that was hundreds of meters long, and dust was rolling.


    what kind of power is that!!?


    The entire Valley instantly became deathly silent. The Griffin archers in the sky were instantly stunned, and the humans standing on the mountain peak in the distance suddenly roared in joy. They finally recognized who that was.


    ¡°That¡¯s ah Chou!¡±


    Some people were extremely excited. They didn¡¯t expect that the slow man who had been swinging his knife at stones for more than 30 years could hide so deeply.


    ¡°But ah Chou isn¡¯t the listening ah Chou? The silent ah Chou? The foolish ah Chou ¡­ Why are you so furious?¡±


    this is an enraged ah Chou!?


    ¡­.


    ¡°Then ¡­ That¡¯s ah Chou ¡­?¡±


    Not far away, Arthur and ilfan looked at the blade marks that tore the earth apart.


    Ah Chou¡¯s appearance was a little different now. He looked more like a demon and had two spiral horns. Perhaps this was his combat form?


    But that kind of power was too terrifying. It was a huge chill with goosebumps, a black color with wails and despair, violent and terrifying. Everyone was in awe and afraid.


    ¡°Monster!¡±


    Yumia dodged the attack, but her body was covered in thin and dense knife marks, even revealing her snow-white skin. She turned around and quickly flew away. I have to find a way to leave. I¡¯ll use my arm to heal the wound.


    Her recovery ability was very strong. As long as she was given some time to catch her breath, she would be able to recover her combat strength again.


    The Furious ah Chou looked at Ymir¡¯s back, but he didn¡¯t chase after her. Instead, he used his fiery red eyes to quietly watch her leave.


    ¡­..


    In the lush forest, the surroundings were quiet.


    Ta ta ta!


    A figure flew across the land. Elf Emperor Ymir had never been in such a sorry state before, and she could not imagine what kind of terrifying creature it was!


    Human?


    Demon?


    Or was he their mixed-blood?


    How could there be such a terrifying and cold life in this world! As expected of a creature that had lost its divinity and fallen!


    However, it was indeed too terrifying. It was brutal and mixed with the extreme evil of the human world. Just by standing there, the black aura covered the sky and even formed a kind of pressure, which was not inferior to her power.


    ¡°What kind of environment did it grow up in? That¡¯s why it¡¯s so violent and dark. Human nature is really too complicated and evil ¡­¡± Her delicate and beautiful face pursed her lips with difficulty and took a deep breath. it¡¯s far from our single divinity, pure and kind. I must destroy them. I have no regrets, even if I have to bear countless blood and crimes.


    After seeing such a terrifying evil creature, she became even more determined.


    This was a battle between different races. There was no right or wrong.


    Although she was also at a loss these days, she had been telling herself firmly that she was not wrong. The birth of humans would destroy the elven race.


    perhaps I¡¯m no longer myself. I¡¯ve turned into the song of shadows, The Guardian of iron and blood, or even another violent demon like just now. But so what? ¡± She strode forward and began to remove her gloves to heal her wounds. She said coldly, ¡± after this war, the elven world will return to peace. I should step down. An elf like me is not worthy of being King.


    In her mind, she suddenly recalled the words of the previous generation¡¯s elven Emperor, Ymir, when he sat in the elven Palace. Those high-spirited words, ¡± the king will admit it, the king will allow it, and the king will carry the entire world!


    The previous emperor Yumiya was full of mettle, but he had not been able to do it, so he had to work hard to advance.


    She was silent, as if she had only truly understood the meaning of this sentence at this moment. the king is responsible for the entire world, so there is no good or evil. The elves do not have to bear pain and condemnation ¡­ I¡¯ll make all the decisions, and I¡¯ll force the people to do as they please.¡±


    Suddenly ¡­


    An even more concealed transparent figure approached.


    ¡°Wind steps.¡±


    The translucent figure was like an assassin, quickly leaping over.


    ¡°It¡¯s you again!¡± Ymir waved the wheel of poison in his hand, and a translucent figure appeared.


    The man this time actually looked a little different from before. He had sharp fangs, and his eyes did not have the kind of brutal destructive look that could destroy everything. Instead, it was a kind of pure wildness, the most primitive instinct of a living creature, or perhaps ¡­ Beast nature!


    ¡°What kind of creature are you?¡±


    Yumia¡¯s expression turned serious as he fought the monster again.


    Compared to the previous demonic monster, this wild monster¡¯s aggressiveness was obviously much less. However, in its place was a kind of animal-like sensitive instinct, which could accurately predict her every move.


    Ymir had always been proud of his superb combat skills, but in the hands of this man, he finally witnessed what true combat skills were, and the terrifying killing intent that was like an instinct.


    This battle was extremely difficult. Large areas of trees were corroded, and the entire mountain forest turned into a dead end. However, the pressure seemed to have no effect on this creature. It did not seem like a living creature.


    Yomir struggled a few times, then quickly left again.


    The beast-like man with the knife only looked at her quietly and did not chase after her.


    She once again moved forward like a ghost, and a dilapidated human town appeared in front of her. She hesitated for a moment, then quickly rushed into the town and entered an empty dilapidated hut at the edge to rest.


    The stove, wooden table, and wooden door were all overturned. It seemed that the owner of the house had met with an accident.


    She stood up and looked at the streets outside the town through the crack of the window. Under the broken eaves, there were still women holding their children, and middle-aged men trying to find food for their families in the ruins.


    Yumia closed her eyes slightly and began to rest her nerves. She had already suffered two heavy injuries. If they were to catch up again, she might not be able to escape.


    ¡°What is it? If I had to make a guess, the first man had the demonic nature of a demon, and his entire body was filled with the evilness of the world. The second man was like a wild beast in the mountains and forests, with a pure bestiality ¡­¡±


    Their appearance was born from their heart, and their looks indeed matched their inner characteristics.


    She kept thinking, would there be another man?


    However, the next second, another man with a long knife on his back walked in. His face was flawlessly handsome, gentle like jade, and his whole body exuded a natural and fresh air. It was as if he was bathed in a divine light, making people feel close to him, as if he was close to nature.


    Yomir was very familiar with this aura.


    elf!?


    Feeling this aura, Ymir stood up in shock, his head shaking violently.


    The man bathed in divinity and did not seem to have any intention of fighting. He only smiled gently, revealing his white teeth. yumia, do you want to know the truth of the world? ¡±


    ¡°What truth?¡± Yumia held the wheel of poison vigilantly. At this moment, she suddenly felt that she was extremely weak and unworthy of being the King of the Elves. She felt ashamed of her people.


    the eleven ancient elven trees hide the secret truth of this world, the text of history ¡­ For example, Ymir, Who are you?¡± The man¡¯s voice was also filled with divinity, bathed in the warm sunlight. Ymir, you ¡­ Are you really an elf?¡±

 Chapter 265

    ?


    Chapter 265: Truth of the world (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Am I really an elf?


    Looking at the man¡¯s question, Yumiya suddenly had a strange feeling. This creature full of divinity and could even be called an ¡± elf ¡± would not lie, just like the kindness of elves would not lie.


    ¡°I¡¯m an elf, the night Elf Ymir!¡± Ymir said firmly, looking at him warily.


    ¡°Are you really an elf?¡±


    The man smiled and lit a bonfire in the room. He invited the seriously injured yumia to sit down, allowing her to buy time to heal her wounds. if you really are an elf, why are you so ruthless? ¡± So cruel? Lead the kind elves full of divinity and start a massacre of other races?¡±


    Ymir, on the other hand, calmed down and said, ¡± because this is a war between species. I have no choice but to not exterminate the human race. With the tyranny of the human race, they will definitely exterminate us elves in the future and make us their slaves.


    She believed that any intelligent human would not refute the correctness of this decision. If it were from a human¡¯s perspective, they would definitely do the same.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s nothing wrong with this thought.¡±


    Ah Chou smiled and used his long knife to stir the bonfire. The sound of the firewood crackling could be heard, as if he was a traveler gathering in a broken house on a rainy night. He said leisurely, however, this correct war decision should be made by humans and not the kind elves. The kindness of elves, even if they know that it is right ¡­ They wouldn¡¯t have had the heart to carry out such a brutal massacre.¡±


    Yomir was about to speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to deny it.¡±


    Ah Chou continued, ¡± I have observed the history of the elven race. They are kind, gentle, and do not lie. They have gathered the perfection of any life and all the beauty of the world. They are called ¡­ Divinity.


    They could work hard and sacrifice their lives to protect their mother ancient tree, but if it was up to them ¡­ With the kindness of the elves, would they take the lives of other races in order to keep their own lives?


    No, definitely not. They were too kind.


    To take the lives of others for the sake of his own survival ¡­ This was the decision of humans, not the decision of elves ¡­ So, Ymir, are you really an elf?¡±


    Ymir¡¯s mind went blank. It was only at this moment that he realized what the real contradiction was. His decision had to be right! However, her thoughts were not what an elf should have!


    For the continuation of the race, this was the way of thinking!


    As the elven Emperor, she was no longer an elf. Perhaps ¡­ He was already a person?


    Her head suddenly shook, and she couldn¡¯t control herself.


    Ah Chou continued calmly, ¡± I looked through the history of the elves and discovered that they were kind, harmonious, gentle, and not greedy. This also caused them to be unmotivated ¡­ A long time ago, the elven civilization had not advanced and lived in the forest.


    They stopped at the age of wooden and stone tools, while greed was the true advancement of living beings.


    As God had said, strong desire was the original sin of all things, the root of the loss of divinity, the root of all disasters and misfortunes in life, but it would also make living things move forward.


    In order to get better weapons, he had to learn how to make iron.


    Learning how to tame a Mount for a better journey.


    In order to better fill their stomachs, they developed farming.


    In order to become more powerful, he had to develop a cultivation system.


    None of the previous elves had any of these qualities. They were pure, kind, and gentle like a pool of clear spring water. It was only when a certain elven Emperor appeared that he promoted the progress of the entire elven civilization, allowing the elves to cultivate because he had desires ¡­ However, success is due to desire, and failure is also due to desire. He stole the forbidden fruit.¡± Ah Chou laughed and stirred the long saber, causing sparks to flash.


    Yomir was silent.


    The elves were too flexible. It was not that they didn¡¯t have desires, but that they lacked them. If it weren¡¯t for the alchemists who brought the items to them, they wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to buy equipment and study them.


    If the mother tree had not ordered them to start a war and bury the enemy¡¯s body under the tree, they would not have done anything.


    She already had a terrifying thought. Due to the special nature of her birth, just like the previous elven Emperor Ymir, she had something that should not have existed in the pure divinity of the elves.


    As the elven Emperor, due to the uniqueness of Ymir¡¯s body as an elven hero, he had fallen from grace at birth and was no longer the perfect divinity of the elves ¡­ Perhaps, he was already a human.


    As a human, he had selfish motives and began to want to protect those lovely elves, so he started to kill ¡­


    Her face turned bitter. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to describe it.


    ¡°When you think you are you, you are not you. When you know you are not you, you are you ¡­ Do you understand who you are now?¡± Ah Chou¡¯s eyes looked at her deeply. this is a ridiculous fallacy to begin with! Elves would not kill, only humans ¡­ That¡¯s why they kill people!¡±


    ¡°Only humans kill?¡± She opened her eyes wide, and an inexplicable fear flashed through them.


    The elven Emperor was actually a human!


    If this were to spread, the entire world would be thrown into an uproar! The sensation it caused was unimaginable!


    Pa!


    Ah Chou laughed again. He lowered his head and stirred the firewood. He looked at the bright flame swaying and making a crisp sound, as if it contained the truth of the world and endless mysteries. I have observed for countless years. I found that the elves are incomplete. They are extremely incomplete. You don¡¯t have to rush to refute ¡­


    He glanced at elf Emperor Ymir and said, ¡± as you can see, although they symbolize all the good and good in the world and have all the perfect characters, it is precisely because they have no greed and desire that they don¡¯t want to make progress and will not resist. This may be what the ¡®God¡¯ who created them wanted! Only then would he be controlled ¡­ Because humans are greedy and can defy the heavens, but elves aren¡¯t.¡±


    Yumia¡¯s eyes flickered as her mind was continuously assaulted.


    This man was full of charm, as if he was the wisest man in the world who had seen through everything in the world.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Suddenly, Ymir spoke softly, his voice bitter.


    ¡°The elven Emperor Ymir, you say ¡­ Divinity or humanity came first?¡± Ah Chou asked.


    Ymir did not answer, but his heart was already in turmoil!


    Was it divinity?


    Or humanity first?


    Every word and sentence was like a Thunderbolt, exploding in her heart.


    I¡¯ve listened to the words of humans for countless years. Joy, anger, greed, darkness, filth ¡­ While listening, I have already guessed the truth of this world, the text of history.¡±


    Ah Chou looked at the bonfire, then at the ruined town outside. There were some women hugging their children. perhaps, a long, long time ago, when the world was just created, the ancient tree of Life and the ancient tree of war launched a ¡®tree world War¡¯. In order to protect themselves, they could breed complete humans in their fruits. However, they quickly discovered that intelligent creatures like humans were terrifying and had endless potential. Sooner or later, they would rebel against them.


    Therefore, they made a decision. They extracted all the beauty and kindness in human nature and turned into elves ¡­ However, they discovered that they deprived the fairies of their desires and also caused the fairies to lose their motivation to move forward. They are kind, gentle, and loving like a pool of stagnant water.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t deny this, right? Greed and desire, slaughter and war, are the true driving force for the advancement of a civilization!¡±


    thus, the ¡®war of the elves¡¯ that we saw after the ¡®war of the tree world¡¯ appeared. The ancient elven trees began to wage war against each other in an attempt to promote the development of civilization. Unfortunately, they were too slow and did not have any aggression from the bottom of their hearts. Perhaps if this continued as usual, after tens of thousands of years, the elven world would still be a pool of harmonious stagnant water ¡­


    Yomir¡¯s mind was in a state of intense struggle.


    She knew that she had heard the truth of the entire world, the entire history of the ancient elven tree ¡­ Why were elves born ¡­ Why did each elf tribe start a war?


    It turned out that the perfect was the most imperfect, and the elves were not perfect!


    From the very beginning, it was already partially incomplete.


    She had always thought that elves came first, and despicable people came after stealing the forbidden fruit. She didn¡¯t expect it to be the opposite!


    In an instant, it subverted the ideas she believed in, and her pride as an elf was shattered!


    On the other hand, the ancient elven trees seemed to be at war with each other, but they were actually very harmonious and could chat and discuss in the canopy.


    That was until the appearance of a special night Elf hero, who led the elves to develop their civilization! It brought them a surprise, but the surprise it brought them in the end was beyond what they could tolerate ¡­


    Perhaps the greedy creature who stole the forbidden fruit was guilty, but he eventually became a key in history and pried open the beginning of the whole world!


    the truth of our world is that the ancient trees now want to wipe out humanity and destroy the human race, not because they stole the forbidden fruit, fell from divinity, and became sinners, a race full of violence and incompleteness, and caused this land to lose its happy paradise ¡­ yomir whispered.


    Yumia¡¯s mind gradually came to a realization, and a terrifying thought burst out.¡¯It¡¯s them. They are life forms with complete human nature. They are complete existences that surpass divinity! One day, people will overthrow their rule!¡±


    Perhaps the source of this calamity in the world of ancient trees wasn¡¯t the war between elves and humans, but a war between divinity and humanity.


    On the other hand, all of this was the hidden danger that the ancient tree of Life had planted when it extracted divinity from the beginning to create sprites.


    Ymir was completely moved. He stood up and bowed deeply to ah Chou. thank you for your guidance, teacher.


    ¡°Dare I ask, what is human nature?¡± Yomir asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that the eleven ancient elven trees of life separated a person¡¯s personality into three parts: divinity, demonic, and beastly.¡±


    Ah Chou said faintly,¡±I only took the divinity in it to create sprites. The rest of the demonic and bestial nature is still stored in the fruit.¡±


    Back then, when yilfan stole the forbidden fruit, not only did he steal the complete human nature in the fruit of life, but he also turned into a man ¡­ I also accidentally stole a pure demonic nature from the fruit, which is the opposite of the elven divinity.¡±


    So, one of the children he gave birth to turned into a demon?


    The demons had pure demonic nature, which corresponded to the pure divinity of elves?


    One was of utmost good and the other was of utmost evil?


    Ruhr was indeed evil. He participated in the war only for the continuation of the underground demon race. He knew that once the human race was destroyed, it would be the time for him and his children to die.


    With the truth of history laid before her eyes, Ymir could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°Then, what is the bestiality that has not been stolen?¡±


    divinity is good, demonic nature is evil. Divinity and demonic nature are both subjective wisdom of intelligent life ¡­ Only the bestiality is the most primitive survival instinct of living creatures, like the fierce beasts in the deep forest.¡± Ah Chou said with a smile.


    I¡¯m guessing that the ancient life Tree has divided human nature into three major aspects. What¡¯s the proof? ¡± Ymir asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m the evidence.¡±


    At this moment, the demonic man, the bestial man, and a very normal human man with an ordinary face appeared at the door. However, he was like a ruthless machine, very cold.


    I was originally ugly, and my name was ah Chou. My appearance came from my heart, and I gathered all kinds of distracting thoughts and bloodline. The ordinary-looking mechanical man replied, ¡± I brandished my saber day by day and listened to people¡¯s complaints. The three distracting thoughts grew more and more, and finally converged into a mirror image. I then cut off the three distracting thoughts-the demon body, the God Body, and the Beast body.


    The three mirror images started to gather and entered the expressionless ah Chou¡¯s body. His emotionless eyes gradually flickered with humanity, ¡± three mirror images, when gathered together, I am a human.


    In fact, ah Chou also had the true body of an ancestral sorcerer. However, his true body of an ancestral sorcerer did not transform. Instead, it became extremely huge and had three heads and six arms. Instead, it split off and turned into three mirror images.


    They were the beast body, the God Body, and the demon body.


    This was the truth that he had comprehended by referring to the rules of heaven and earth in this world, the laws of the ancient tree¡¯s operation, the laws of its reproduction, and his own true body of the wizard ancestor.


    Yumiya looked at ah Chou and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°How¡¯s your true form¡¯s combat strength?¡±


    Ah Chou explained, ¡± the mirror image clone¡¯s combat power is only three and. half times that of the real one. Furthermore. its defense is weak. It has to withstand three times the damage of the real one ¡­ However, the death of the mirror image is not important to me. It will only consume some of my magic power.¡±


    Yomir¡¯s mind went blank.


    This man clearly had the ability to use violence to suppress others, but he chose to use this method to convince her ¡­


    As a kind elf, she had chosen violence and brute force ¡­


    She felt bitter and completely lost her soul.


    At this moment, she completely submitted to this man full of humanity. Brute force would not make her yield. She was not afraid of death, but this man was wise but appeared to be stupid. He was the smartest Saint in the world. The charm of his words crushed her hard heart, making her submit to him wholeheartedly.


    ¡°Ymir is willing to submit.¡±


    Yumiya knelt down on one knee in front of the man. the elves are willing to make you King.


    ¡°What if I start a war against your mother tree?¡± Ah Chou spoke.


    ¡°The elves are willing to be the vanguard.¡± As a human, Ymir expressed his opinion.


    &Lt; >


    [ in the 120th year of the high Elven Empire, the human Sword Saint appeared out of nowhere and subdued the elven Emperor Ymir, saving the human race from the fire and water! ]

 Chapter 266

    ?


    Chapter 266: Philosophy changing the world (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Ymir clearly knew that there was no one in this world who could stop ah Chou. If ah Chou had the intention to massacre everyone, the elf tribe and the ancient tree of Life would be at his mercy.


    His clone alone was enough to sweep the world.


    The elf tribe had already been defeated. The ancient tree of Life did not have the ability to fight back. It could only stand there silently and allow itself to be slaughtered. When he said that he wanted to start a war against the ancient tree of Life, he was actually waiting for her to express her stance on the ancient tree of Life.


    ¡°He wants to use me as the vanguard.¡±


    She looked at the man¡¯s deep eyes and completely understood his intentions.


    he¡¯s trying to convince me and weigh the pros and cons for me. Only by telling me the truth about the elf tribe in the entire world will he be complete. Then, he¡¯ll use me as a Vanguard to convince the ancient tree of Life on his behalf!


    If he wanted to kill, he wouldn¡¯t have asked for his opinion. He would have asked for his opinion.


    elf Emperor Ymir, you are indeed very smart. You possess wisdom and forbearance that far surpasses that of ordinary people.


    Ah Chou laughed. you¡¯ll be able to understand my intentions in an instant, and the ancient life Tree will also understand that it¡¯s no longer able to stop me. I hope that you can help me convince the ancient life Tree ¡­


    He stood up and placed the knife behind him. His eyes were burning. the ancient tree of Life is a part of this world. It¡¯s the mother of the entire land. They fear the birth of intelligent life and are also considering their own survival. They¡¯re not wrong ¡­ However, I can now promise that as long as I¡¯m alive, no one will destroy them or enslave your elven race. However, I also hope that the ancient tree of Life will no longer interfere with the world. All I want is a complete and peaceful world ¡­ A healthy and intelligent life form, living among the major races, and developing together.¡±


    On this day, Ymir called a halt to the entire war.


    She personally acted as the vanguard and headed to Elysium, which was at the top of the tree, to convince the 11 ancient life trees to surrender. She had no other choice, and the conditions she offered were very generous. There was no reason for her to refuse.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    The eleven ancient life trees could not believe the reality. They could not believe that such a powerful human existed.


    On the ground, a man who was still brandishing his machete, his bronze muscles sweating, suddenly said, ¡± beast body, go to the sky.


    High Elves Empire, year 120.


    The human race¡¯s Sword Saint, Elysian, argued with the eleven ancient life trees for three days. He explained the origin of life and weighed the pros and cons before successfully convincing the thirteen elven ancient life trees.


    this land is peaceful. Since there are humans, elves, and demons, there should also be beasts ¡­ This is a complete world where humanity is divided into three parts, godly beasts and demons.¡± Ah Chou spoke to the ancient life Tree once again and said slowly, but the last link of this world ¡­ Complete the last beast clan and give birth to it. ¡±


    The eleven ancient life trees fell silent. They had no other choice. human, remember your promise!


    On this day, the beastly Sword Saint of the human race descended from the sky with ten infants who looked like wild beasts with green faces and fangs.


    A few years later, the beastly Sword Saint raised the baby into a Beastman and left alone.


    Tens of millions of years later, the orcs would still write down the power of this mysterious Sword Saint in their ancient history, and they would respect him as the ancestor of the sword Saint: Grom.


    in this way, this world will move from being incomplete to complete. The human Sword Saint still incarnated as ah Chou. He had the combat power to rule the world, but he didn¡¯t rule the world. Instead, he continued to hold his knife and cut down trees every day, like a silent mountain man.


    I¡¯m going to abdicate. I¡¯m not fit to be the King of the Elves.


    On this day, Ymir came again and said to ah Chou, ¡± however, the 11 ancient spirit trees are already reluctant to part with me. They understand that the elves can¡¯t win against the human race, so they want me to continue protecting the elf tribe and the 11 ancient life trees.


    Ymir¡¯s expression became complicated.


    The elves were indeed too peaceful and quiet. Their previous development had been pushed forward.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the mother tree¡¯s orders for them to start a war, kill each other, and bury each other under its own ancient tree, they would simply be living their daily lives.


    If it weren¡¯t for the alchemists who gave them equipment, they wouldn¡¯t have the motivation to study and become stronger.


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t have any desires, but their desires were too shallow.


    In truth, it was not that divinity, bestiality, and demonic did not have other attributes, but that their main attributes made up the majority. The elves also had a small number of other desires. After all, if they were completely pure, they would not be true life.


    Now, seeing that there was no way to stop it, the ancient tree of Life wanted to let the human-like Ymir continue to be the elven King.


    humans seem to be the most complete, but in fact, they are the most complicated. Ah Chou suddenly opened his mouth and once again spoke of his philosophy, as well as what he had obtained after thinking about it for countless years. I yearn for the peaceful life of an elf. There¡¯s no need to scheme against each other. I really yearn for your divinity ¡­ It¡¯s just like how humans yearn for the good.¡±


    Ymir looked at the mysterious man.


    the reason why he is so powerful is because he has cut off three mirror images and turned into a pure person who has no self and no desire. He constantly thinks about the truth of the world from a rational perspective and cultivates madly. This has led to his speed, which is almost inhuman!


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before he stepped into the legendary seventh-rank.


    I¡¯m going to retire and become the head Warden. I¡¯m going to guard the Elysium in leaf vault and all kinds of evil people. Ymir was about to leave when he suddenly turned around and asked, ¡± ¡°Human, What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Ah Chou,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a real name?¡± Yomir stopped.


    I don¡¯t have a name, but I have three great bodies. There are already people who have given me various names and written various legends about me. Ah Chou said.


    then you¡¯ll be called the nameless human Sword Saint. Yomir said.


    The nameless Sword Saint was still the most mysterious ancient existence on the entire planet even after countless years.


    Suddenly, ah Chou continued to wave his machete at the huge rock and said slowly, ¡± what if I say that our world doesn¡¯t only have one heaven but nine? there are all kinds of powerful ancient existences and all kinds of intelligent life living on them ¡­


    ancient heavens, intelligent life, do you think that¡¯s possible? ¡± Yomir stopped again.


    ¡°Some things don¡¯t exist just because we don¡¯t believe in them.¡±


    Ah Chou continued to swing his saber. He was not accurate at all. I can feel everything. Our world is very mysterious. There are many special and vast spaces. There is a sky in the sky, and that place is extremely dangerous ¡­


    ¡°You want to go on an adventure with me?¡± Ymir was taken aback. She had heard from the mother tree that this world was not as simple as it seemed. It was just that she had been too busy with the war to study the mysteries of this ancient tree world.


    I¡¯m preparing to set off three years later. If you want to come, we can rely on each other ¡­ Ah Chou continued to wave his blade.


    He had already planned to do this a long time ago. The sharp intuition of the beast mirror image made him feel that this world was not simple.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go.¡± Yomir said. He could finally let go of the burden and do what he wanted.


    ¡­.


    History was complete here, and the historians were also recording everything for this land.


    Tree world era (first year of the world¡¯s creation ~???) The ancient spirit Tree and the ancient war tree were born, and they fought each other. The ancient spirit Tree gave birth to spirits, and they became the eleven ancient gods.


    This part of history was too difficult to investigate. Unless the ancient tree of Life personally explained it, no one would know where that period of time had started and how many years it had gone through before it ended.


    In the era of God¡¯s creation (1 ¨C 236), the major elf tribes fought and hired the ancient tree of war to wage war against each other.


    In the era of the high Elves Empire (236 ¨C 356), the elven Emperor yumia ruled the world and established the yumia elven Empire. Ilfan and Gilna stole the forbidden fruit, giving birth to humans and demons. The elven massacre began, and the human Sword Saint appeared. He suppressed everything with lightning speed and gave birth to the orcs, thus completing the world.


    ¡­..


    No matter how the later generations tried to figure out and comment on the history of the development and the birth of the races, there were still some obscure secrets buried in history and turned to dust. No one knew that there were actually two elven emperors of yumia, and who was ilfan ¡­


    However, in some unofficial history, some historians had boldly speculated that the true or false Emperor Ymir and Irfan¡¯s true origins were infinitely close to the truth.


    Three years later, the entire land was peaceful and quiet.


    Ah Chou¡¯s mysteriousness and his Swift and decisive actions were discussed with great relish by the people living on the earth.


    The world had become complete. After that earth-shattering battle, the elf tribe no longer protected their tribe¡¯s ancient Tree of Life. Instead, they gathered together to live. The other three tribes also lived their own lives. It seemed that true prosperity had only begun from here.


    The planet was divided into four continents and a boundary was set.


    At the intersection point, ah Chou made the ancient tree of Life¡¯s leaves no longer block out even the sky. Instantly, a terrifying power scattered down, turning the area into a desert of death and a sea of death.


    Unless one reached Tier 4, it would be very difficult to pass through the death zone.


    ¡®This world is finally in order and no longer incomplete ¡­ The two of us are already unrivaled in the world.¡± In a dense forest, ah Chou brandished his saber for another three years before he suddenly said, ¡± it¡¯s time to explore that ancient firmament world.


    Huala!


    Ah Chou silently sensed everything, then suddenly split open space and stepped into that world with elf Emperor yumia.


    Hualala!


    Clear water and green mountains, small bridges and flowing water houses, surrounded by mountains, and ripples in the small lake.


    At this moment, they seemed to have entered a tribe. The ground was covered in blood and the corpses of children and old people.


    The black-robed cultivators with black hair and black eyes, who had gloomy expressions and were holding a skull magic tool, spoke in a language that no one could understand. the fire barbarian tribe worships fire and is good at refining medicinal stones. Did you kill them all? ¡±


    ¡°A few of them managed to escape.¡± Another sinister old man spoke, his eyes flickering with a faint green light.


    Hiding in the dark, yomir frowned and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± this world is too scary. There are two level 6 heroes and powerhouses everywhere. We¡¯re only at Level 6, but we¡¯re about to break through ¡­


    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±


    Suddenly, one of the black-robed cultivators looked at the corner.


    They seemed to have a special aura sense that could sense the emotions of other creatures.


    At this moment, a smile flashed across di Qi¡¯s face. you¡¯re good, ah Chou! He was indeed gifted! ¡®Even I can¡¯t see through you. This is the greatness and mystery of life, to be able to give birth to flowers that are worthy of admiration ¡­¡¯ It was supposed to be a wonderful battle, and the earth was going to be bathed in blood. A brilliant era was going to break out in the midst of death, and another world catastrophe was coming. My high cloud had a chance to wake up, but you stopped it. This time, you can¡¯t stop it, right?¡±


    War was the true driving force behind the evolution of civilization.


    On the planet in the outer world, he used it to breed new races. In the nine Heavens of the inner world, other than the creation era, he still bred the ancestral sorcerer lineage. This was the root he had brought from the ancient world.


    The ancestors of sorcery continued to flourish over the years, even surpassing the original primordial system and advancing on the original foundation. After five to six hundred years, there were countless powerful people.


    However, they lived in the inner space and couldn¡¯t locate the outside world. As long as the outside world was strong enough, they could clearly sense that there were nine spaces in the sky above the ancient tree Planet and would find a way to go there.


    In di Qi¡¯s eyes, a great battle was about to break out.


    At this moment, Ymir¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as well. He was prepared to go on a rampage and capture these powerful beings first. After all, it was not a lie that she, Ymir, was so powerful that she was almost unrivaled among those of the same rank.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything.¡± Ah Chou walked out and looked at the two fierce black-robed cultivators. He silently separated a divine mirror image from his body.


    The divine man bathed in the light, making people feel warm and tamed by his kindness.


    what kind of mutant is this!? The two cultivators were shocked and their hair stood on end. That terrifying aura was not something they could resist!


    The man in front of him was at least invincible among his peers.


    The man bathed in divinity and did not seem to have any intention of fighting. He just smiled gently, revealing his white teeth. Although they did not understand each other¡¯s language, he silently sent out a thought through divine thought, ¡± two masters, do you want to know the truth of this world? ¡±


    ¡°What truth?¡± The two black-robed cultivators were on guard.


    the truth of your world. For example, is the world you live in a real world? ¡± The man¡¯s voice was bathed in the sunlight. is this world real? are you really yourselves? ¡± Is the you now the you in the next moment?¡±


    The two black-robed cultivators were stunned.


    Ymir was also shocked. He silently recalled the warning that Alchemist Koya had given him.¡¯You have to be careful of ah Chou! He dragged a good elf like you into the water and made you think that you¡¯re a lowly person. He also made lowly people learn from good elves and become elves. This made me remember men¡¯s hobbies ¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your hobby?¡±


    ¡°Drag a good woman into the water, and persuade a prostitute to be a good woman.¡± The elven girl had a serious expression. did he ask you three questions about philosophy? Who are you? Where are you from? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this moment, Ymir looked at the man, ah Chou, who had released the divine mirror image in an attempt to resolve this peacefully. He immediately felt that something was wrong.


    Di Qi was speechless.


    He was silently sensing his inner world, and now that he saw this scene, his mind was a little muddled. The various disasters and catastrophes he he had created were all blocked by ah Chou, who liked to talk about philosophy?


    He suddenly felt his teeth hurt. Perhaps he had met his match.

 Chapter 267

    ?


    Chapter 267: Chapter 267


    Translator: 549690339


    Ah Chou was secretly exploring this world of the nine Heavens. Not only were there countless Type 6 experts, but there were also powerful existences that had reached the type 7 realm.


    I want to stay here and continue to swing my blade. The stones on this land are very hard, and I like them very much. After a simple exploration, ah Chou felt that this piece of land was very mysterious and interesting. There was the heavenly Yin world, the ancient desolate Beast World, the Magus Berserker world ¡­ Furthermore, there were many experts living here and they absorbed Joss flames. It actually had the same effect as his three mirror images.


    ¡°Then I¡¯d better go back.¡± Ymir felt that this land was too terrifying.


    Even though her pressure was terrifying, and if she encountered a seventh-grade powerhouse, the other party might not be able to withstand it. However, the other party had sealed off his five senses and could still easily kill her. He did not have ah Chou¡¯s terrifying survival ability.


    Yumia returned to the tree world and continued to live in seclusion, guarding ilfan so that he could not commit suicide and would suppress him for ten thousand years.


    As for whether he could live for ten thousand years ¡­


    It wasn¡¯t her problem.


    ¡­¡­


    In the spore Evolution game forum.


    Although half a day had passed, some species had already received the achievement reward and were planning to enter the primordial world. However, they were stopped by a post that suddenly appeared:


    [ shocking! ] [ all-mouthy King saves the world! ]


    The moment the post was posted, it immediately attracted the attention of many people.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± cough, cough, cough! Hello, everyone! I¡¯m here again! First of all, I¡¯ll talk about the current situation, which is beyond our expectations. First of all, elf Emperor Yumiya actually wants to annihilate the human race.


    This was something that we didn¡¯t expect, and I couldn¡¯t stop it at that time. When I saw Arthur, Ruhr, and even a certain idiot who tried to save his wife being beaten to the ground, I instantly felt that this game was over.


    Who knew that a Chou, a nameless human Sword Saint, would suddenly appear?¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots of terrifying battles were released one after another. To be able to ignore the terrifying spicy smell, it was simply a terrifying existence that was as rare as Phoenix Feathers and Qilin horns.


    Everyone was carefully observing, discussing, and observing who this native Savior who had suddenly appeared was.


    Then, can I eat spicy food?


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied,¡¯yes! It¡¯s him, it¡¯s a hot man! He used his mouth to say a lot of strange great truths, human nature, divinity ¡­ The hell! This kind of philosophical argument actually convinced yumia!¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    It was the handwriting of the racer of Mount Haruna, the interview with yumya after the incident, and the general words of ah Chou that he had recorded. There were all sorts of philosophical discussions that went deep into human nature, such as divinity, bestiality, human nature, demonic nature, and the profoundness and mystery. It was simply stunning to watch!


    ¡°Awesome! Who was this native? This game is indeed a game that loves learning. Is it trying to trick me into learning philosophy? As expected of the nameless Sword Saint!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, tell me, since this thing has been cut open, is it black like di Qi? I find the mouth of this righteous hero terrifying! A f * cking villain who¡¯s more talkative than a villain who¡¯s going to die. He¡¯s not afraid of Ymir¡¯s Secret recuperating and counterattack (serious face)¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed awesome. We¡¯ve lost. We scientific cultivators can¡¯t beat philosophical cultivators! No one could stop him when he talked about great principles! (Naruto¡¯s mouth guzzle.jpg) ¡±


    I have a comment on this. The representative of scientific immortal cultivation, the moon worship sect leader: What was love? ¡°Li Xiaoyao, the mouth cannon, tells us,¡± endless love ¡°(the villain¡¯s tear.jpg)¡±


    ¡­.


    In reality, everyone knew that the foundation of one¡¯s ability to escape with one¡¯s mouth was unrivaled combat power. Otherwise, who would listen to one¡¯s advice? However, it was undeniable that persuading people to surrender was also an art of language.


    However, ah Chou was indeed a weirdo.


    Other people could use their hands, but they would never use their mouths. If they couldn¡¯t beat you with their fists, they would reason with you with a serious face. But ah Chou, with a serious face, would push you to the ground and crazily instill his glorious and righteous philosophy into you!


    He was simply too strong.


    ¡°Take this, villain! The art of correct values! (Funny face)¡±


    the strangest thing is that when he¡¯s thinking about life, he¡¯s cutting stones every day like a merciless stone-cutting machine. It¡¯s like he was born in the wrong world. He should be shoulder to shoulder with the moon (Yue GUI¡¯s moon. jgg) ¡±


    the nameless Sword Saint has a very charismatic personality. I¡¯m a fan, I¡¯m a fan. Philosophical warrior. After entering, I must get an autograph!


    ¡­..


    No one had expected such a powerful person to suddenly appear. His style of doing things was quite flirtatious, just like di Qi from before! Suddenly, the netizens received a lot of positive comments and popularity. They said that they had become passers-by fans, as if they were fans of the characters in a popular idol drama, and wanted to enter that world to get autographs.


    At this moment, the racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡±


    ¡°First of all, this world has been completely pacified. After the creation of the world, the basic laws have gradually become complete. A single human race had split into three races: demons, elves, and orcs ¡­ If they were to live on the same land, what would their future development be like?


    I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t know!


    ¡°However, I feel that this world is like an incarnation. I have a vague guess about the future. Since humans have been divided into three races, is it possible for the three races to develop the Art of Fusion?


    What kind of ultimate life form would be born? People? Or what the hell?


    ¡°Second, the current magic net cultivation system, the Western fantasy-style planet world, has just been perfected, and the four races have been born! The golden age had just begun. Under the leadership of the sword Saint, the four races had developed peacefully. The future was bright and the potential was limitless. There were too many mysteries hidden in the world.


    For example, could the starry sky outside the leaf really enter the stars? Was it a boundless world?


    also, Ymir and the Grand Swordmaster went out secretly. Ymir did not say a word when they returned. I suspect that they have entered a new world. That world is so powerful that even our beloved fairy of legs is afraid of it ¡­


    All in all, I¡¯m blowing it! I strongly recommend you to join us and explore the mysterious world under the leadership of the two native NPCs, Ymir and the sword Saint.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s hearts burned with excitement!


    It felt so good. It was so exciting just listening to it. The words of the racer of Mount Haruna seemed to have hit the bullseye, hitting the fire in their hearts ¡­ Now, the plan could not keep up with the changes. He did not expect that he would die without Mumu saying anything. And now, the world was even more beautiful.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± now, let¡¯s get down to business. I have a piece of good news and a piece of bad news. Which one do you want to hear? ¡±


    ¡°Good news?¡±


    Someone said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve become a man!¡±


    Screenshot (sun god.jpg)


    A male elf with a Holy Halo and six copper coins around him appeared in front of her.


    Everyone was speechless.


    What happened? why did you abandon our faith without saying a word?


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open and they were heartbroken!


    The racer of Mount Haruna laughed. You guys are too young! How can I possibly love cross-dressing like you guys? This was my previous plan. I would let the ancient Sun Tree indulge in spending money, then slowly let it sink in. Finally, at the cost of various benefits, I would let it reproduce me again and turn me into a man.


    Originally, this plan had a long way to go, and it might not even break through its bottom line for me. Who knew that ah Chou would appear? now that there were men everywhere, he decided to go all out. After I painfully took out ten Druid hidden jobs and a mountain Giant, I went bankrupt, and he promised to turn me into a male elf! Attention, it¡¯s a male elf, not a man!¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Elves were indeed so handsome that they didn¡¯t look human.


    I¡¯ll just ask: do you guys think I¡¯m handsome? ¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna was extremely pleased with himself, as if he had reached the peak of his life.


    ¡°What¡¯s the bad news?¡±


    Someone asked, wanting to know what the situation was like inside. After all, it was a Second Life.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± the bad news is that you¡¯ll still turn into beautiful elves if you enter! After all, I paid a huge price to get it ¡­¡±


    Instantly, countless people were speechless. This was a psychological shadow. They decided to die rather than submit and not go in.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± right now, I have a piece of good news and a piece of bad news. Which one do you guys want to hear first? ¡±


    ¡°Bad news?¡± Someone asked.


    The racer of Mount Haruna pretended not to hear him. then, let¡¯s start with the good news. To prevent you from turning into beautiful elves, I have a way to turn you into men.


    He can turn us into men?


    The crowd was overjoyed and even wanted to howl in excitement.


    That¡¯s right! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? The racer of Mount Haruna could create life, and its structure was similar to that of the ancient tree of Life. It could also produce life fruits ¡­


    They could also set up the altar of rebirth in the copper fruit of the racer of Mount Haruna, allowing him to give birth to an elf ¡­


    After all, that was how he had created the replica of elf Ymir. Even though it was a bronze elf, it was still better than the beautiful elf.


    ¡°Big Boss, you drive fast, but you have a conscience. (Happy)¡±


    ¡°I really love you so much! I almost forgot that you can replace the ancient life Tree and reproduce us! Let us transform (happy)¡±


    ¡°Sexy Prince Charming, online surrogacy! (Funny face)¡±


    The netizens were very happy. This was simply solving a major problem in their lives.


    In the end, the slogan of women¡¯s clothing was so fanatical that only the racer of Mount Haruna and Mumu¡¯s silence had experienced it before.


    After all, it was the thinking of a straight man.


    How detestable! What about crossdressing only once or countless times? it was all a lie!


    Mumu didn¡¯t speak but started to speak,¡±Big shots, I was wrong, I was really wrong. Can you save me? (Trembling)¡±


    He was imprisoned and couldn¡¯t even commit suicide.


    This game was too realistic. He could not commit suicide, so he could only be locked in there. He did not even have the chance to come out after he died, turn into a spore species, and re-evolve to enter again ¡­


    Everyone ignored him.


    What a joke, 10000 years, that¡¯s only three months in reality. Furthermore, who can save you? The head warden¡¯s terrifying aura was not something that normal people could withstand!


    They couldn¡¯t afford to offend that Big Shot, nor did they want to save him, let alone save him.


    In the next second, the racer of Mount Haruna ignored the crowd and spoke again, ¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯ll tell you the bad news, which is the price tag: If you use surrogacy here, you can reincarnate into four races: humans, beasts, demons, and elves ¡­ Even special bloodlines like the elf Dragon, the Druid, the mountain Giant, and so on. ¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ymir?¡± someone asked.


    no! the racer of Mount Haruna replied firmly. no running on foot!


    It would be a wonder if he didn¡¯t get beaten up by this Big Shot for randomly copying Ymir.


    although as plants, it¡¯s ideal for you to be an elf, you can also choose other bloodlines and I¡¯ll fuse them for you. However, I¡¯m not responsible for what form it will take. In short, after the fusion of your potential species, there will be thousands of possibilities ¡­


    Humans have the lowest fee of 100000 sun dollars. They are born as ordinary creatures without ranks.


    [ elf, demon, and orc. Due to our special nature, we don¡¯t have any character flaws of our race, so we can convert into three races. Our starting point is very high, and we also have the special abilities of our race. ]


    The starting price for the three clans was 500000 sun coins, which was rank three at birth and rank four at adulthood.


    As for the other extraordinary hidden professions, they are all extraordinary bloodlines that I created and integrated. For example, elf Dragons, mountain giants, and the like, they start at one million sun dollars. We can discuss it in person.¡±


    The crowd was duped to tears. The prices were more than ten times higher. This was a living slaughter!


    not only did this guy scam the natives, but he also ate human blood buns outside. He¡¯s a scammer to the extreme. No wonder he was so crazy about luring us in.


    ¡°Nonsense! The fees for surrogacy were already very high, alright? It¡¯s been hard on daddy to give birth to you, the most favored children of the heavens! There¡¯s a 20% discount for the event now, first come, first served! those who don¡¯t have money can pay on credit and wait until they become strong. But if they don¡¯t pay up, they¡¯ll have to bear the consequences. The species I reproduce have absolute dominance! I can control your lives.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna sent another screenshot of the khorium goddess with her arms wide open. come on, throw yourself into my arms. Khorium will make you all stronger.

 Chapter 268

    ?


    Chapter 268: Di Qi¡¯s doubts (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    This resurrected NPC mentor was poisonous!


    Everyone spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Looking at other online games, which one of them didn¡¯t revive after dying and pay a few hundred bronze coins to revive the NPC?


    In fact, many online games nowadays didn¡¯t even need revival tokens for fear of disgusting pay-to-win daddies. Yet, this shameless animal was openly hindering the development of the times.


    Everyone was very sad. This was going against the flow of time and they wanted to apologize to all the netizens. However, there was really no other way. The resurrection point monopolized the industry. The patent of intellectual property was just that profitable.


    This game was indeed hardcore ¡­


    Did they need players to act as resurrection points?


    There was another problem. The racer of Mount Haruna was an alchemy factory, and the species produced by it could control their lives. In other words, if he allowed the racer of Mount Haruna to be the surrogate in the place of the ancient tree of Life, his life would be in his hands.


    However, they believed in this person¡¯s character. After all, his life would be controlled once he transformed. Instead of letting the ancient life Tree control his life, he would rather not let his own people control it.


    After all, if he wanted to continue doing business, he had to have principles and wouldn¡¯t take the opportunity to kill you.


    However, after surviving the first two worlds, the era of the players had still appeared, especially on this planet that had a rebirth mechanism. It was not easy to die, and all kinds of mysteries were far more tempting to them than the previous two eras.


    After all, this was an era that had yet to be developed.


    I want to go in. I want to choose a demon. He¡¯s so handsome.


    ¡°I owe you this debt! I only want the lowest priced human race, but remember to mold me into a Naruto. I¡¯m the champion of the school debate, and I want to practice the art of mouth escape. I want to compete with the nameless Sword Saint on the summit of the Forbidden City with philosophy. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll live stream it for everyone (paid live stream)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Paid livestreaming, was stinginess contagious? Everyone felt that the world was cold, and that there was no trust between people.


    But to debate with the nameless Sword Saint, was it possible for a weakling like you to argue with the strongest person in the world?


    Everyone felt that it was possible!


    After all, the sword saint¡¯s personality was clear. His three mirror images followed the path of the heart.


    ¡°There¡¯s something to watch!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s crazy! All mouthy King¡¯s battle! At the top of the Forbidden City, the two masters were discussing the philosophy of cross-dressing. Was the difference between men and women similar to the difference between human nature and divinity? (Funny face)¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! I think it¡¯s very likely that the sword Saint will be interested! He¡¯s so reasonable, he might accept the challenge!¡±


    ¡°Detestable! You guys really can come up with anything. If I¡¯m really tricked into discussing it, my pride as a Sword Saint will be lowered by you dumbasses (gritting teeth)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, the number of people who signed up gradually increased. Some who originally did not intend to enter also began to speed up the reproduction of species.


    ¡°There are a lot of first time applicants. Seven or eight of them are like this and are about to enter.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna was instantly pleased. As long as they could master the core technology, they would all have to call him daddy!


    ¡°I¡¯m the Otherworld¡¯s log-in device!¡±


    Suddenly, he sat in his room and looked at the computer screen, mumbling to himself, ¡± this is simply the benefit of being a transmigrator ¡­ I¡¯ll build the game server, guide the players on earth, create main quests, Dungeons, plots, and build cities. I¡¯ll use their immortality and dumbfoundedness to embark on the right path of the Otherworld!¡±


    If he could write this, it would be a novel!


    His eyes gradually lit up. This is indeed an online game! I can give them a new life, sell them equipment, sell them mounts, sell them Krypton gold skins, right! There was also the service of face and body molding ¡­ If they want a bigger one, they¡¯ll have to pay more, or I¡¯ll cut corners for them. They¡¯ll come to me to buy medicine in the future ¡­¡±


    He laughed silently, and his smile was as bright as the sun.


    There seemed to be a lot of in-game purchases! Tricking them into coming here and bearing countless heavy debts was only the beginning ¡­


    ¡°However, I have to exploit the natives first.¡±


    At this moment, Warden Ymir had already retired. Usually, it was a meeting of the 11 elves to make decisions for the high Elven Empire. As the sun elf hero and one of the 11 decision-makers, he could naturally get close to the 11 ancient elven trees.


    ¡°What? three elven heroes are coming? A male hero?¡±


    The ancient life Tree was moved in succession.


    Now that ah Chou was ruling the world, they still wanted power to protect themselves and even overthrow ah Chou¡¯s rule. After all, they were allowed to cultivate in peace as ancient trees and protect all living beings, feeling that life was not in their hands.


    Gender didn¡¯t matter anymore, as long as they didn¡¯t get involved with female elves.


    ¡°The one with the highest price will get it! What kind of Elf race they are, and which side they belong to will depend on your price.¡± don¡¯t worry about them rebelling, ¡± the racer of Mount Haruna said. I¡¯ll breed them and control their lives.


    The sun elf ancient tree understood, and smiled,¡±And I will reproduce you and control your life.¡±


    This was an indirect way of controlling the other party, so there was no need to be afraid of betrayal.


    The ancient spirit trees grew impatient.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was doing a two-handed transaction, exploiting both the players and the natives. It was simply wonderful.


    After that, he crossed the boundary of the desert and walked between the human race, the beast race, and the demon race.


    ¡°What? An undying hero born from the hero altar? We can summon it?¡±


    as long as we provide an astonishing amount of wealth? ¡±


    The leaders of the races were moved. Ruhr and Arthur knew how terrifying it was, so they used their life¡¯s work to buy heroes for their own races.


    They didn¡¯t know that they could have their own heroes without paying.


    The racer of Mount Haruna made a trip and was instantly satisfied. This was true alchemy-the art of mouth-for-mouth alchemy, creating flowers out of nothing.


    furthermore, although they are your race¡¯s heroes and are part of your race, it¡¯s up to you whether those idiots have a sense of belonging ¡­


    On the other side, di Qi was still frowning. why isn¡¯t the situation developing according to my plan? Ah Chou has been trying to stop the war, so we have to find some brutal creatures to start the war.¡±


    As he spoke, he searched the entire surface, as if he was looking for the source of the war. He incited the other party, and his final target was actually a lush forest.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    He was puzzled.


    In the lush mountain forest, there were two strange human-shaped green trees. They looked like walking grass. The two trees walked shoulder to shoulder, looking very social.


    ¡°Ahahaha, we¡¯re finally in.¡±


    One of the plants was laughing wildly.


    It also took out a square chewing gum wrapped in green leaves, slowly peeled it, took out the thing inside, and put it in its mouth. It chewed it and said, ¡± brother, my species is a rubber plant! Have a taste of the gum made from the mud on my body. Is it nice? My body fragrance is very strong! I¡¯m not that flamboyant Mumu who likes to smoke people with my feet.¡±


    ???


    The other plant was stunned.


    Is this the reason why you use your body odor to smoke people?


    Looking at this rubber tree, he was stunned for a few seconds. However, it was a species that could obtain the potential to achieve achievements, so it must have its own strength. He slowly took the gum and tasted it. He was instantly mesmerized. you¡¯re awesome! This gum is pretty good. It even has a coconut fragrance.¡±


    The two strange plants strode forward, chewing something in their mouths, looking very curious.


    ¡°These two plants are not simple ¡­¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed.


    If he didn¡¯t remember wrongly, this scene was very familiar.


    Previously, Saint woodcutter had also taken out a thin, green, square, and connate Supreme treasure to remove its outer shell. He had taken it out and chewed on it continuously before he could lift the huge axe. It had the divine power to mend the heavens! The creation wood was split into four parts to mend the sky.


    The shape and color were extremely similar. Could it be that these two plants had some connection with Saint woodcutter?


    His breathing quickened slightly as he observed silently.


    At this moment, two oddly-shaped trees walked out. us two brothers, cute girls, an embroidery needle is the fastest. The way we walk must be more arrogant!!


    They laughed wildly at the sky.


    How many days has it been? our hair has turned white and our eyes are blurry ¡­ We¡¯ve finally sneaked in. We¡¯re also one of the first big bosses to come in. It wasn¡¯t easy!


    He had to act more arrogantly before the rest of them came in!


    The embroidery needle was a type of rubber tree that could produce a special type of energy rubber that could store energy.


    The cute girl dream was a special iron tree, but it had a special biological magnetism, like a magnet.


    ¡°A different world, so handsome! She was simply too beautiful! There were all sorts of new plants, all sorts of magical and mythical creatures ¡­ I blew it up!¡±


    ¡°This is the big boss¡¯s normal living environment! Giant Dragons, elves, demons, humans ¡­¡±


    The two brothers looked around as they walked, like Granny Liu entering a Grand View Garden. Gradually, a handsome sun elf walked out and welcomed them. tell me your in-game pay-to-win package.


    ¡°I want to become a demon!¡± One of the embroidery needles was extremely excited.


    ¡°I want to become a Mountain Giant!¡± The cute little girl, Yiqiu, was so frightened that she surrounded the handsome sun elf and sized him up, even touching him.


    The racer of Mount Haruna looked at the two country bumpkins.


    Turning into a demon was still fine. After all, male demons were still very handsome, and they could fly. They were the best choice among the four major races.


    However, to turn into a large mountain Giant, it would cost one million sun dollars. It was a huge loan, and to become a non-human creature like this, it was a bit too much ¡­


    After all, didn¡¯t whoever came in want to transform?


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand my romance as a man. A big and hard stone man is the most handsome.¡± The cute girl said.


    The racer of Mount Haruna could not be bothered with them. Who the hell knew what kind of strange things these guys had in their heads? he handed them a densely packed price list.


    ¡°F * ck, I¡¯ll have to charge extra for the face and body shape? You¡¯re f * cking black-hearted!¡±


    ¡°You really think of yourself as a game server? Forget it, we¡¯ll take this loss. We¡¯ll send you your appearance! I¡¯ve already figured out who I¡¯m looking for, private message received!¡±


    After saying that, the two creatures twitched and fell to the ground.


    The racer of Mount Haruna shook his head and muttered, ¡± f * ck, my whole body is twitching when I¡¯m offline. It¡¯s like those village maidens on earth who are psychic and summon the souls of the dead. It¡¯s like epilepsy, my whole body is twitching, and my head is tilted ¡­ The settings of this world are a little strange. When I was in the Magus world, I was lying there normally when I went offline.¡±


    In fact, his body was twitching because of the long-distance transmission of soul information.


    And this sun elf, Koya, also threw out an alchemy doll from space. Her entire body twitched and began to fall to the ground.


    Huala!


    A powerful sun elf and two plants were spasming on the ground. Strange gurgling sounds could be heard. The three creatures even started foaming at the mouth and their eyelids were rolling out ¡­ There was only one alchemy doll guarding him.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s mind gradually became muddled, but he couldn¡¯t understand the language, ¡± when we met and talked, we seemed to know each other. They also belong to the incomprehensible ancient tree of rebirth clan. But the moment we met, they showed an expression of ¡®I have something to tell you¡¯, and then fell to the ground and twitched all over? And the other side also laid down and twitched? Are they communicating through some sort of thought?¡±


    He looked at the three strange-looking creatures that were twitching on the ground.


    His brain had crashed!


    He tried to sense them, but he couldn¡¯t sense any spiritual will or any trace of Dao techniques ¡­


    It was too bizarre.


    It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t studied these reincarnation plants before, wanting to learn their reincarnation ability. After all, this ability was extremely heaven-defying. It was just that he couldn¡¯t learn it, so he could only remember it in his heart and constantly observe them.


    He had always been very patient.


    The fact that he was able to hide in each era and become the mastermind was enough to prove everything.


    But now, he could not understand the meaning of this strange plant lying on the ground and twitching ¡­


    ¡°Some kind of telepathic communication? ¡®I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t learn it ¡­¡¯ ¡°Perhaps their ability to communicate with the mysterious dimensions is the key to their rebirth!¡± Di Qi felt that his dignity had taken a blow. It was fine if he couldn¡¯t learn Saint woodcutter¡¯s Dao techniques, but he couldn¡¯t even learn it from a few weak living beings.


    these creatures descended from other worlds and must have their own unique and powerful civilization. This way of communication should be where their strength lies ¡­ Even their actions, the way they were chewing on the connate Cardinal treasure, could be related to that Saint woodcutter!¡±


    After all, there was no such thing as chewing gum in this world. To be able to keep chewing it in one¡¯s mouth, the actions in front of him were too similar to Saint woodcutter¡¯s!


    perhaps, their way of communication requires them to coordinate their actions and form a special ritual in order to eavesdrop on their thoughts!! As he was constantly thinking and organizing, di Qi naturally placed great importance on Saint woodcutter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t learn it with the divine sense of a God.¡±


    A golden Crow pondered for a while before lying down to try it out. His body twitched slightly, just like the two strange-shaped plants. He even had slight twitching movements, his hands and feet spasming, and his eyes rolling up. It was exactly the same. After all, his learning ability was not an exaggeration.

 Chapter 269

    ?


    Chapter 269: Diqi¡¯s Secret learning daily and the players ¡°March


    Translator: 549690339


    Di Qi didn¡¯t care about these things.


    This was because no one could see his ugly state in his own world. Learning from these strange, unknown, and strange life forms might allow him to learn the knowledge of the foreign civilizations of the mysterious and powerful ultimate worlds. It was worth a try to enter their field of thought.


    His Daluo heaven Sutra encompassed everything, so it naturally included these magical domains.


    Gugugugu ¡­


    A golden Crow was still lying on the ground with his eyes rolled back. His entire body was convulsing and spitting saliva. He flapped his golden flaming wings and trembled continuously.


    He silently adjusted his body, consciousness, and soul, just like those village maidens on earth who were having a seizure. He tilted his golden Crow as if he was looking at the soul of the dead.


    The Golden Crow mumbled to himself,


    ¡°I see it ¡­ I seem to be able to see their images ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He was drinking water, and he almost choked on it!


    Looking at Emperor Qi secretly learning the technique, Saint jinwu, who was twitching and frothing at the mouth, couldn¡¯t help but fall into a state of confusion.


    Are you trying to learn from your ancestor, the final chicken?


    ¡°However, it¡¯s true ¡­ His ancestor, the final chicken, was really twitching in front of him for him to learn from.¡± Xu Zhi came to a sudden realization. Perhaps this was the legendary karma, the destiny of the heavens.


    At this moment, a few minutes had passed outside. While they were sending private messages on the forum, three days had passed in the ancient tree world.


    ¡°I see it, I seem to see it ¡­¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s imitation was so vivid that it was like another vegetable player, who was psychic while twitching. Gradually, he saw some blurry images. In a room, the decoration was quite strange, it was a strange civilization decoration. There was an exquisite poster of a snake-haired Banshee on the wall, and a human was in front of a chair, facing a square board, which was flashing with a strange white light ¡­


    ¡°I have indeed succeeded ¡­¡±


    Kachaa!


    The scene suddenly broke. Di Qi woke up from frothing at the mouth and his expression turned serious. I failed. It¡¯s indeed an incredible sinkhole world ¡­


    At that moment, the intelligent sub-brain suddenly spoke in a mechanical voice, ¡±


    an unknown stream of consciousness is trying to disguise the players ¡®thought channels and carry them back to Earth. We¡¯ve already intercepted it!


    Xu Zhi put down his teacup and was immediately rendered speechless again.


    He looked at the twitching golden Crow and could not help but Mutter, ¡± I thought he was a funny bronze player who imitated the players. Who knew he was still a King ¡­


    He had actually learned it in secret.


    They were trying to imitate the players ¡®soul, consciousness, and physical characteristics in an attempt to blend in with the players and become one of those idiots ¡­


    as expected, the talent of this person who secretly learned from a Saint can¡¯t be underestimated.


    Xu Zhi did not know whether to laugh or cry.


    They felt that he was unbelievable and could learn anything. It was already unbelievable that he had secretly learned alchemy factory, and now he was even secretly simulating players and trying to enter the players ¡®bodies through the stream of consciousness?


    Even though he did not know about the concept of players and consciousness ¡­ But he had almost hit the mark.


    what a headache, none of them are content. The natives are causing trouble, di Qi is causing trouble, and the players are also causing trouble ¡­ Xu Zhi looked helpless and felt that his days were not peaceful.


    However, at this moment, the players were all ready and ready to go, and they went online one after another.


    it¡¯s a pity that they¡¯ve already returned from that communication dimension. We already had some progress ¡­


    Seeing them get up, di Qi frowned slightly and stood in the depths of the earth with his hands behind his back. He felt that this was a good opportunity. He observed these strange reincarnated existences in secret and might be able to comprehend some unique heaven-defying skills.


    At this moment, the two plants jumped up and patted the dust off their butts. They were in high spirits and were shouting.


    ¡°Shameless brat, you actually made yourself look so handsome!¡± The magnetic plant was very indignant.


    ¡°You still have the face to criticize me? Why did you, a stone man, have an extra leg? you¡¯re an impure stone man, is it to wear a dress?¡± The chewing gum plant growled.


    ¡°B * tch, that¡¯s my f * cking tail!¡±


    The two of them cursed and swore. Since they had already finished pinching their faces, they were ready to be reborn. However, they were a little hesitant.


    They were afraid of pain.


    Before this, Mumu didn¡¯t speak. As a seasoning species, she had specially removed the pain from her own species and cut herself to cook. However, the plants in front of her were different. They still felt pain.


    In the evolution sandbox, the sense of pain could be adjusted to zero. They had never been afraid before, but here, they were truly dying.


    Shua la.


    The racer of Mount Haruna threw an axe at them and said, ¡± just give yourself a quick death. The setting point for the altar of rebirth is already in my copper fruit. You just have to resurrect in there.


    we can¡¯t kill ourselves. As the bright and upright young men of the new era, we won¡¯t do such a dark thing no matter how many difficulties and setbacks we encounter ¡­


    ¡°Should we kill each other?¡±


    The two of them picked up their axes shakily, looked at each other, gritted their teeth, and hacked down!


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m killing someone, I¡¯m just cutting down a tree!¡±


    Kachaa!


    In the end, they became two crooked trees. They lay on the ground, screaming madly and rolling around.


    ¡°Holy shit! It hurts! Can¡¯t you be more ruthless? I¡¯m still holding on!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same? Killing a tree isn¡¯t enough for a man!¡±


    ¡­


    The speed of the car on Mount Haruna could no longer be ignored.


    These two newbies had made too many jokes when they came in. They were simply a disgrace to transmigrators. They couldn¡¯t bear any suffering. Fortunately, there was no one around, and no one could see them embarrass themselves.


    He quickly waved his axe and ended the lives of the two plants. He muttered, ¡± what a mistake. Next time, I might have to bring some medicine that can euthanize and sell it to them to make money. Those who don¡¯t pay will die of pain ¡­ The advertisement had said,¡±are you still troubled by birth deformities?¡± Painless abortion, I wish you a perfect rebirth and the best choice for surrogacy in the belly of a pay-to-win father!¡±


    As for di Qi, who was hiding in the dark, he was also stunned.


    ¡°Killing each other? And he even scolded the other party? What a brutal and unbelievable species this is ¡­¡±


    He had a strange expression on his face. He felt that this strange species was becoming more and more interesting. The logic of its actions was unfathomable.


    After that, under his witness, two new species were reborn in this dense forest after more than ten days.


    One of them was a demon fused with a rubber plant. He even cruelly carved a special scar on his face. it hurts, it hurts, it hurts!


    He quickly applied the medicine on the wound. After a long time, he finally sounded the drums and flags again. it¡¯s just as I guessed. My energy rubber body has the ability to store energy and is afraid of sharp weapons. However, it has a high immunity to blunt weapons. In the future, I can even enter the rubber energy explosion state, first gear, second gear, third gear ¡­ It¡¯s a pity that even though I can transform, my hair color won¡¯t change.¡±


    On the other side, a Mountain Giant the size of. mountain was constantly transforming its body and absorbing some ironware. I¡¯m an iron tree-type magnet plant.. ¡®m. perfect match for. Mountain Giant. I can replace stones with iron blocks. In the future.. can absorb iron and replace my body, turning into a transformer ¡­ Having the Allspark is a man¡¯s romance.¡±

 Chapter 270

    ?


    Chapter 270: Mirror image clone, the problem is whether to learn it or not


    Translator: 549690339


    In fact, as modern people who had never experienced war, players like them were afraid of pain and death, but they all had one common characteristic: A top student selected from thousands of people.


    Even if they were all moronic netizens, they were also the group of morons with the best brains. At this time, their minds were naturally full of coquettish ideas, setting up an exquisite and careful plan for their Second Life after transmigrating.


    It would be impossible for them to enter the Otherworld without a plan. They might not be good at other things, but they were definitely well-planned.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin our plan.¡±


    One of the embroidery needles said excitedly, ¡± as a demon, I want to fly into the sky and explore the edge of this planet and universe. The sea of stars is the Pirate King¡¯s romance! I¡¯m the man who will become the Pirate King!¡±


    ¡°Then I, the mountain Giant, will transform into another Adolf alchemy giant and dig through the ground to see what¡¯s inside.¡± Mengmei Yiqiu was also very excited and happy. I¡¯ve long wanted to see what the Earth¡¯s core is made of. However, in reality, I just wanted to think about it. This fantasy planet in front of me is perfect for me to experiment. I want to dig through the lava and have the stone golems swim in it!


    Not only did they plan their own race, but they also drew up a detailed route.


    Thus, in just half a month, they split into two groups.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A Rubber Man began to use energy rubber to make a spacesuit and tried to fly into space. He laughed wildly and said, ¡± ¡°Rubber is one of the foundations of modern scientific civilization! Many of the high-tech materials were made of rubber ¡­ ¡°And I¡¯m the energy rubber. I can explode with unlimited possibilities.¡±


    He was overjoyed and felt that he must be the protagonist of the times. He started to post:


    [ MC player is Farming Online, making spacesuits and flying in the sky, live streaming, asking alchemy Emperor for a hand to fly to the universe together ]


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    In the image, there was a demon walking in the city, shopping, and choosing all kinds of magic beast materials. He planned to start learning alchemy, and his spiral goat horns were actually used as two hooks, hanging two shopping bags.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°This person is so f * cking coquettish! So the demon¡¯s horns are a convenient shopping artifact (shocked)¡±


    as expected of the rubber demon. He even made plastic bags.(Funny)¡±


    ¡°666! I¡¯m here to give you a hand since I can build a computer in MC! Build a spacesuit and land on the moon! (Burn, my King¡¯s power)¡±


    ¡­.


    On the other side.


    A Mountain Giant that absorbed iron and stone began to dig the earth in the mountains. It also started a live broadcast.


    [the sky is endless, but the ground is limited. Today, I, the little expert in burrowing holes, will reverse the heavens and reverse the earth! [we have to dig deep into the ground to see if there¡¯s lava in the planet!]


    The title of the post was also very flamboyant. The entire forum was extremely lively, and everyone was shocked by their plan.


    Mengmei¡¯s Dragon evolution was ¡®666! I¡¯ve already seen through everything. You idiots must have planned to go in.(Hands on waist laughing.jpg)


    [ learning medicine to save the Otherworld: a small step for humanity, a big step for earth! ] go to outer space and excavate the Earth¡¯s core. You¡¯ve already surpassed the current Earth¡¯s civilization! (Funny face)¡±


    Not only them, but even Xiao naushang downhill and the alchemy Emperor li Shengjiang, who were sitting in front of the screen and reading the posts in leisure, were also very excited.


    More than a month had passed since the sandbox game ¡± spore evolution ¡± was launched and the players had evolved to this point. Finally, the outbreak of species had begun. Everyone had completely welcomed the tide of evolution. Furthermore, the vast starry universe and the fantasy planet had brought them endless possibilities ¡­


    Perhaps the best era had come.


    ¡­¡­


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A Mountain Giant kept digging. As a veteran miner, it kept digging deeper into the ground. Large areas of soil were flipped open. It looked for metal to absorb into its body as it dug deeper.


    Di Qi was speechless.


    He was hiding deep underground. He had lived for thousands of years, but he suddenly felt his teeth hurt.


    This was a feeling that he had never felt before when he was facing Daoist Changsheng. It was not the sense of danger when he was facing a strong enemy, but a bunch of undying strange-looking creatures that were pestering him. Perhaps his world ¡­ The natural disaster had arrived.


    However, a crisis was also an opportunity. He had already begun to plan if he could obtain huge benefits.


    ¡°These animals ¡­¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna sat in the Hunter¡¯s Hall and could not help but shake his head. the traditional western fantasy planet has been completely changed by you guys the moment you entered. Rubber men, Transformers, I beg you to be human ¡­


    They were too good at playing and had so many tricks up their sleeves. It was!!! cking loss to let them play this game for free! It seemed that he had to think of more ways to cheat people of their pay-to-win.


    Xu Zhi was drinking tea as he sat in his room and browsed through the computer posts. He suddenly did not know whether to laugh or cry.


    He chose the two most troublesome projects at the start, the space flight project and the earth core project ¡­


    Can you guys do more?


    The style of the fantasy planet was instantly destroyed by you guys.


    ¡°Di Qi will definitely have a headache because of this group of animals with strange brain circuits.¡± Xu Zhi, on the other hand, appeared very calm.


    However, everything developed according to his thoughts.


    Since he could not bring his own race over to that world and could only use the system of individual power and descend with his own consciousness, he would build a hero altar so that he could be reborn continuously.


    with their liver nature, they will definitely continue to seek death. They will cultivate to level five, six, or even seven. Then, they will die and be reborn to cultivate ¡­ The energy feedback from the deaths of the powerhouses, accumulated over time, might be comparable to the energy of a world catastrophe.¡±


    furthermore, as a ¡®Wandering Earth¡¯ world, the Zerg¡¯s advance spaceships, exploration teams to explore resources, search for planets, and. large number of cannon fodder have died ¡­ It¡¯s unavoidable.¡±


    If they died, not only could they help him explore the outer environment, but they could also turn into pure power. It was killing two birds with one stone.


    As for the crazy ruckus they were causing?


    In any case, let di Qi have a headache and it was none of his business.


    However, di Qi had indeed been secretly learning and constantly improving himself. He had even secretly learned the sword Saint ah Chou¡¯s mirror image clone technique.


    However, although he had absorbed it into the Daluo heaven Sutra, he did not use it because he already had enough clones.


    In the Daluo heaven Sutra, he had seized the ancient God¡¯s primordial spirit and split it into nine primordial spirit clones. Each of them was suppressed in a level of heaven.


    ¡°Di Qi doesn¡¯t want to learn, but I¡¯m quite interested in it.¡± Xu Zhi thought that it would be of great use to him.


    To be honest, the appearance of the nameless Sword Saint in the ancient tree world had given him the biggest surprise.


    Although the three doppelgangers only had 30% of the original¡¯s combat power and could withstand three times the damage, they had their own thinking ability. However, they could gather together and there were no hidden dangers.


    Furthermore, they could cultivate on their own.


    The reason why ah Chou was so fierce wasn¡¯t only because he was diligent and brandished his saber crazily. It was also because he had three clones cultivating at the same time, and the energy was gathering on his body.


    ¡°What if I accelerate the time for my mirror image? Three clones, cultivating for a hundred years every day, and the progress of their cultivation will be reflected on my body. I¡¯m just like a sheep¡¯s wool, it¡¯s simply awesome!¡± He felt that it was a pretty good match.


    It was an essential artifact for training!


    However, an even bigger problem had appeared. The energy required to transform into four people had increased by four times.


    Although it could not be counted that way, the main body cultivated the true body of Pangu, which contained a world within it, and also cultivated the Sorcerer system, which was a bottomless pit in itself ¡­ The mirror image that was cut off could not cultivate the system of the main body. It was just an ordinary mirror image of a clone. It could not even be considered a complete living being, but it would require a huge amount of energy ¡­


    Furthermore, what was the use of having a clone to help increase one¡¯s cultivation speed?


    What was stopping him was not the speed of his cultivation, but the energy required for cultivation!


    Now, he was cultivating the mental strength sorcerer system, the Pangu golden body system, and the mirror image system ¡­ He was simply walking further and further on the road of not being able to advance in realm.


    To be honest, although the mirror image could cultivate on its own, it could not practice the wizard¡¯s power of the will system because of its incomplete power of the will. It could only generate power on its own and absorb external energy, such as incense and the power of stars ¡­ In other words, he had suddenly gained three bottomless energy pits.


    ¡°But it still smells good.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart was burning with excitement. He looked at the multi-Shadow Clone Technique, which was the dream of many people. the energy required has increased a lot, but they will have very long-term uses in the future. They can solve the problem of me having to learn the cultivation systems and civilizations of various worlds every time. They can help me learn knowledge and accumulate cultivation foundations. The baldies are all theirs, and I have nothing.


    Xu Zhi was already thinking of squeezing his mirror image clone dry.

 Chapter 271

    ?


    Chapter 271: The opening of the plane channel


    Translator: 549690339


    The reality was cruel. To become an expert, one not only needed to have amazing talent, but also a profound knowledge. Endless years of boring cultivation and learning were inevitable.


    As for mirror images, they might be able to help him learn.


    it¡¯s normal to lack energy now, but in the future, I won¡¯t be so lacking in energy. If the three mirror images cultivate and absorb energy at the same time, it will increase my cultivation speed ¡­


    Why was he lacking energy now?


    This was because the source was too singular!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s main cultivation energy came from the mass extinction of living beings, the convergence of countless powerful beings and living beings after their deaths.


    However, this did not mean that it was difficult to obtain energy. In fact, energy could be found everywhere, such as the sun, which was a huge source of energy.


    in the end, it¡¯s still because earth is very barren and everyone is mortal. There¡¯s almost no incense energy and the power of the stars is thin ¡­ And my level is too low.¡±


    Xu Zhi said, ¡± if I could walk in the universe, or even let my mirror image clone get close to the sun and cultivate around this collapsed cloud of hydrogen molecules, it would be an infinite source of energy. It would be the best cultivation environment ¡­


    Just look at di Qi?


    Wasn¡¯t this how one cultivated?


    There were countless stars around him, and he had an abundance of energy. His cultivation speed was not slow either. It seemed like he would be able to break through to the intermediate stage of the Saint realm in a few hundred years ¡­


    On the other hand, the Wizards ermine and Medusa did not rely on external energy to become stronger. They generated electricity and cultivated their mental strength. Did they not spend hundreds or thousands of years to achieve a stable breakthrough?


    Ermin was already a mid-level God.


    ¡®Alright ¡­¡¯ They had all spent hundreds and thousands of years, slowly cultivating with their own efforts. Their progress was indeed relatively slow, and it was not as satisfying as absorbing the energy of the mass extinction.


    After all, this was the cultivation method that belonged to the bug tribe Queen Mother. It was impossible to absorb other energies directly and turn them into cultivation. One could only cultivate slowly. However, the energy from the bug tribe¡¯s death could be directly turned into cultivation and instantly fused into one¡¯s body.


    This was also why Xu Zhi did not want to practice slowly in the traditional way.


    mirror image clones will cost a lot of energy now, but it¡¯s definitely a long-term plan. When I become stronger in the future ¡­ If you place three mirror image clones around the sun to cultivate, you can also have a guaranteed income every day, just like the Saints inside, and can progress step by step.¡± Xu Zhi made up his mind in an instant!


    He had to cultivate this cultivation technique!


    As Xu Zhi pondered, he looked at the ¡± mirror clone ¡± cultivation technique that Emperor Qi had improved. In fact, it was much weaker than the original.


    When ah Chou cut off his clones, he would cut off his bestiality, divinity, and evil clones, leaving behind his true body, which was the most powerful ancient existence of being emotionless and unruffled. According to di Qi, ¡± this is the Scripture of Taishang unruffled love.


    He was a ruthless and emotionless existence. Only when the three avatars returned to their positions could he become a complete person. His strength was beyond doubt. The three avatars with special characteristics and emotionless¡¯s main body would surround him. Each of them had terrifying combat strength.


    In fact, his mirror image only had 30% of his original combat strength, which seemed very low ¡­ It was because his main body¡¯s combat strength was too high! One of his mirror images was enough to defeat most of his peers, and one of his clones was able to fight Ymir, who was at the same level as him. One could see how terrifying he was.


    His current combat strength was definitely far inferior to Cthulhu¡¯s evil god and the nine revolutions mysterious art. However. he could still look forward to the future. Ah Chou would continue to improve and become the third cultivation method with heaven-defying combat strength.


    However, the ¡± mirror doppelg?nger ¡± technique improved by di Qi operated in reverse, cutting out emotionless mirror images and leaving their own bestiality, divinity, and malevolence in the original body. This technique was much weaker and was just a simple doppelg?nger technique. The essence of the three mirror dopelg?nger was lost, but it was much more peaceful.


    ¡°If I¡¯m going to train in it, I¡¯ll definitely have to train in the one improved by Emperor Qi.¡±


    Xu Zhi, like di Qi, had his own concerns. I¡¯ve split my personality into three parts. Although they are all personalities that I¡¯ve temporarily separated from myself and can be retracted at any time, the godly good-person is an instinct. Bestiality is an instinct, evilness is cruelty. Once I don¡¯t control the three clones, they will act according to their instincts and walk on the earth. It may cause a great disaster!


    Ah Chou¡¯s cultivation technique was his own, but it was too extreme.


    At that thought, Xu Zhi closed his eyes slightly and began to practice the weakened version.


    Under the acceleration of time, time moved forward at a crazy speed. After a while, he felt a shock in his head. His body gradually twisted and the true body of the wizard ancestor was gradually revealed ¡­


    Hualala!


    The flesh and blood under his arm squirmed, and an arm grew out. In the blink of an eye, Xu Zhi transformed into his eight-armed combat form. The true form of an ancestral sorcerer exuded an ancient and vicissitude of a sacred aura. The Golden body of the eight-armed Arhat descended to the mortal world.


    After all, they did look similar.


    ah Chou has the bloodline of the wizard ancestor. His mirror image is a type of wizard ancestor¡¯s true body. The other wizard ancestors ¡®true bodies have eight arms and a snake tail, but he¡¯s just a body that fell off from his body.


    Gradually, his eight arms wriggled slowly, as if a person was slowly separating from his body. A person¡¯s flesh wriggled and crawled out from his shoulder spine, which looked extremely strange.


    Huala!


    A man fell to the ground.


    Xu Zhi looked at his naked self as if he was looking at himself in a mirror. It was indeed a mirror image ¡­ Furthermore, he had once again experienced the terror of the primordial world. The appearance of the ancestor of sorcery in reality was still an incredible feeling.


    ¡°Am I really a human?¡± Xu Zhi suddenly had the illusion that he had turned into an alien ¡­ The eight-armed true form, and some people even separated from him. The impact of the ancestor of sorcery¡¯s true form was too great.


    However, he quickly realized that he was no longer human.


    ¡°Come back!¡±


    Xu Zhi opened his eyes slightly. His own flesh and blood wriggled and gradually merged into his body.


    He found that the first time was always very difficult, but he got more and more used to it later on. It felt like a ball of slime gel, splitting and fusing, very interesting.


    the first mirror image has already been formed. However, the first one that ah Chou slashed out was an evil spirit, while the one I slashed out was an ordinary mirror image without any emotions. It was just like a machine with low intelligence. Ah Chou¡¯s mirror image seemed to be a real living person with its own consciousness and even developed its own unique battle tactics ¡­ He didn¡¯t mind splitting himself into three personalities. He didn¡¯t like it.


    He was happily researching new cultivation techniques and felt very addicted. Perhaps, he had already understood the joy of di Qi¡¯s love of secretly learning.


    Then, he continued to think and began to make the techniques he had secretly learned localized like di Qi, turning them into techniques that met his requirements. ah Chou will be used in battle, but I don¡¯t need mirror images to fight because I¡¯m already weak. I can make them even weaker, such as ¡­ If it¡¯s smaller, the energy consumption will naturally be lower.¡±


    The flesh on Xu Zhi¡¯s palm squirmed and a mirror image the size of a fingernail slowly fell out. go read your books ¡­


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Little Xu Zhi was like a Jade sculpture, jumping and skipping on the desk to read a book.


    nest Queen, give him the potions system of the Sorcerer world, the secret recipes of more than 300 professions, and combat techniques that I¡¯ve been stuck on. Let him gather all 300 professions into one. Also. let him learn the incense system of the primordial world, the wizard, ancient, human, and demon races, every faction, and the current Dragon bloodline system ¡­


    These were all things that he had not learned in the past. He had accumulated them over time. It was not that he had not hardened his heart and started to accelerate time, but he could not bear it after learning for a year. He had learned so much that he was doubting his life!


    Xu Zhi was also a top student, but he still could not bear to study. After all, the world had hundreds of years of intelligent civilization. If you had to study alone ¡­ The intensity of this year was even more terrifying than rushing for the college entrance examination ¡­


    And this is less than one-thousandth of a chance. Let you try sprinting in your third year of high school in a thousand years?


    The rapid development of civilization was a happy problem, but now there was good news.


    Xu Zhi thought about it again. after he¡¯s done, let him start learning the eight languages on earth, as well as the various technologies and fields on earth ¡­ ¡®That¡¯s right, those red-named players are currently studying the information from various major research institutes. That¡¯s all the essence of earth¡¯s civilization. Make a copy and let him learn everything ¡­¡¯ I¡¯ll speed it up, a hundred years a day. I¡¯ll set a small goal first and learn it for a week.¡±


    The Zerg sub-brain was speechless.


    The Zerg sub-brain had a low IQ, but it instinctively felt that something was wrong and could not help but say, ¡± ¡°Clones will die as well.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t have any emotions ¡­ ¡®But perhaps I¡¯ll die of exhaustion from studying. Just keep an eye on it for me, sub-brain, don¡¯t tire yourself to death ¡­¡¯ This way, I will never fall behind in my cultivation progress.¡± Xu Zhi, however, squinted his eyes and looked at the back of the mirror image of little Xu Zhi.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll study for half your life and return as a teenager.¡±


    To di Qi and the others, it was of little value.


    However, this was exactly what he needed. After all, he had to learn a lot to develop the world civilizations one by one. An emotionless learning machine clone was very important to him ¡­ However, its current effects were limited to this. When he became stronger in the future, he would definitely make his clone sit cross-legged and cultivate around the sun.


    the magical power of the clone system is awesome. It¡¯s indeed. big surprise for me ¡­ Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes were bright as he looked at the current ancient wood planet and expressed his satisfaction.


    At this time, as a few idiotic players entered one after another, the ancient tree world entered a short period of peace.


    they¡¯re still entering one after another. They¡¯re probably going to develop something and cause some strange things. They¡¯ll probably have to settle down for a few days. Xu Zhi muttered to himself for a moment, and an inexplicable look suddenly flashed across his eyes. He looked out of the window at the vast land and was already caught up in a tense dispute. on the contrary, in the past few days of development on this planet, the primordial world and the Sorcerer world have ushered in an unprecedented violent change. The world Channel has begun to open up ¡­

 Chapter 272

    ?


    Chapter 272: The arrival of an old friend


    Translator: 549690339


    The great Zhou Dynasty, year 330.


    After Hu rennong accepted the two foreign beauties, he was currently cultivating and rising. However, the great Zhou Dynasty was becoming weaker and weaker. Heroes of the pugilistic world emerged one after another, and the era of heroes in the pugilistic world had completely reached its peak.


    A piece of news came:


    Duan Qianyu had reached the rank 6 Grotto-heaven realm. As the sword God of the present world, she wanted to break the void and invite the whole Jianghu to witness the ceremony.


    ¡°A heavenly abode?¡±


    sword God has already reached the legendary sixth realm? ¡±


    there¡¯s an ancient rumor that in the Western era, when humans and gods lived together, above the grotto-heaven realm, there was the legendary Supreme heavenly Emperor Dong Xu, an ancient heavenly Emperor ¡­


    even in the ancient times, the sword God was a famous figure in the Holy Land of the mortal world!!


    The entire underworld was shaken.


    ¡°Dare I ask, is there a heaven?¡±


    On this day, the river was long. Duan Qianyu was on the WAN River. She waved her sword, and the Thunder shook the world. The sword pointed to the sky, and the light was bright. The power covered the surging River. The sword cut through the void, and there was a faint fairy energy lingering in the broken gap. Jade buildings, palaces, majestic mountains and rivers, and amazing Taoist charm were everywhere.


    ¡°There are indeed Immortals!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the heavenly Palace!¡±


    Countless people of the martial world looked at the sky and were overjoyed.


    It was as if there was a celestial being standing in the clouds, shouting angrily at the mortal world, ¡± ¡°How audacious, How dare you! How dare you disturb the peace of the heavenly realm?¡±


    ¡°Bold?¡± Duan Qianyu raised her head and laughed. I have been waiting for this moment for 300 years!


    The immortal in the sky was high up in the sky. He was wearing a loose Daoist robe and a Daoist crown. He glanced at Duan Qianyu and looked her up and down. He smiled and said, ¡± according to the rules, you should suffer the Thunder tribulation when you enter the heaven realm. But you are different. You can enter the heaven realm, enter The Purple Cloud heaven, and serve me as the heavenly Emperor ¡­


    However, Duan Qianyu turned around and walked away, putting her sword back into its scabbard. I broke through the void just to prove that there is a sky above the sky.


    All the swordsmen in the world were in an uproar.


    The immortals in the sky immediately fell silent.


    Duan Qianyu¡¯s cultivation was close to an Emperor-to-be.


    [ year 330 of the great Zhou Dynasty, Duan Qianyu, the immortal of the land, broke through the void and did not enter the gate of heaven. ]


    ¡°Just to prove that there¡¯s a sky above tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Sword God Duan Qianyu, a demigod! So What if I don¡¯t go to heaven?¡±


    All the martial arts practitioners in the world were fanatical. They broke through the void and regarded it as a legend of the martial arts world. Countless young people entered the martial world and completely entered the era of martial arts. There were fewer and fewer people who studied literature and Daoism, and they gradually became a side sect.


    After another few decades, the so-called imperial court had completely turned into an empty shell.


    ¡°The Imperial court is in trouble!¡±


    the court is no more! The country will be destroyed!!


    The entire nation¡¯s Confucians were wailing.


    ¡­¡­.


    ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    In the inn¡¯s mortal world, a charming mature woman with alluring eyes was wearing a long green dress and looking at her teacher, Mother Earth.


    ¡°Cough, cough ¡­ Yes, my disciple is well-behaved and has quietly protected master in closed-door cultivation.¡± The cute girl quickly got up. Naturally, she would not say that she had gone out to watch a movie and wandered around blindly. She said righteously, ¡± I cultivate the art of mental wander to sense the Dragon veins of the earth. I need to cultivate in seclusion often.


    His disciple, little fox, was now called Hu haihan. She had a mature charm and was very attractive. She was indeed a Vixen. Now that the cute little sister was standing next to his disciple, he looked like a younger sister while his disciple was the mature big sister.


    Meng Mei began to sit up and listen to what she had seen and heard over the years.


    ¡°The sword God opened the gate of heaven?¡±


    She was heartbroken that she had missed such a big event!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Meng Mei shouted, her heart filled with rage. if I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have run out and watched those two idiots travel through the ancient tree world, live streaming them making spacesuits and digging through the core!


    ¡°Then should we help big brother Hu Renong?¡± Hu haihan said.


    there¡¯s no need for that. He¡¯ll walk his own path. You¡¯re my disciple, so you can cultivate in peace and accompany me to travel the world. You¡¯re the sister of the heavenly Dao, and your aptitude isn¡¯t any worse than that silly brother of yours. Your future is boundless, and you¡¯ll be the main character of the next era. Mengmei gave him Chicken Soup for the Soul every day. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡± however, since a war has broken out, we can go to the martial arts Alliance to take a look and see the legendary martial arts legend, Duan Qianyu.


    ¡°Oh right, what about the two sisters, Alice and Mickey?¡± Meng Mei asked.


    ¡°He went out to prepare breakfast for us.¡± Hu haihan replied.


    She was Living a Good Life now. She had three beauties with her, and they slept together all day long. They traveled around the world and made a name for themselves in the Jianghu. They were known as the four beauties of Jiangnan.


    This was the life salted fish wanted the most.


    A few days later, Meng Mei continued to travel with the three of them. They saw the scenery of the entire Southern Jianghu and tasted all the small and exquisite food. Occasionally, they would be chivalrous, and it was very satisfying.


    However, one day, a strange tattoo gradually appeared on the skin of the two magical girls. It seemed to be a teleportation array.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    Meng Mei squatted down and looked at the totem on their bellies. She was very curious and looked at it silently. could it be that some kind of monster has been sealed in your bodies all this time? ¡±


    Who knew that there would suddenly be a flash in front of him, and a stunning beauty would appear.


    ¡°Where is this place?¡±


    Medusa transformed into a young girl, wearing a wizard¡¯s robe, and her endless black hair danced wildly behind her.


    She appeared charming and moving, and her smile was beautiful beyond comparison. She had a temperament that seemed to have gone through thousands of years of vicissitudes, but her heart was calm.


    ¡°Have I finally arrived? back then, the God from the other world descended upon our world. We had to spend some time to find her, and she took the opportunity to constantly learn the civilization of our world and extract the essence ¡­ And now, I¡¯m going to do the opposite. Before she finds me, I¡¯m going to learn the civilization of this world!¡±


    She revealed a peaceful smile and quietly looked at the quiet environment around her.


    This was a brand new world ¡­


    His footsteps in the pursuit of truth might start from here.


    She did not come with her true body, but only a part of her consciousness. She had condensed a beautiful girl formed from the organs of the evil god. With the help of Ermin, a heavenly God, she had located the space tunnel and arrived in this ancient world.


    ¡°Waa! A great beauty!¡± The cute girl¡¯s eyes widened.


    Medusa immediately frowned and looked at the woman in front of her.


    An epic Emperor ¡­


    Looking at their auras, the combat strength of people at the same realm in this world was countless times stronger than those at the epic realm.


    Although Mengmei was weak, she had absorbed a lot of energy and looked unfathomable ¡­ This made Medusa more cautious.


    I¡¯ve condensed the bodies of countless evil god organizations and naturally reached the demigod realm, which is similar to her aura. Although I¡¯m confident in killing her, the commotion will definitely attract the attention of that God, so it¡¯s not easy to make a move.


    ¡°Beauty, your clothes are very similar to the sisters¡±. Did you come together?¡±


    The cute girl asked curiously and started to pull her hand and touch her.


    ¡°It seems a little innocent.¡± Medusa smiled and looked at the two magical girls beside her. She immediately knew why she had come here and replied, ¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know why I suddenly came here. Can you take me around?¡±


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s sleep together tonight.¡± Meng Mei¡¯s eyes were bright, and she seemed very happy.


    Medusa only smiled.


    Following that, the cute girl led her into the town. Medusa¡¯s horizons were greatly broadened by the ancient-style bluestone slabs, the various swordsmen, various taverns, restaurants, teahouses, and street snacks.


    Was this the civilization of this world?


    Her eyes were bright and shining.


    ¡°Eat this, candied gourd.¡± Meng Mei handed over a stick of candied Haws to this beautiful young lady.


    ¡°Yes, this is especially delicious.¡± The twins, Allie and Mickey, were also very excited. People from their hometown were always very friendly.


    Medusa took a sip and felt that it tasted good.


    ¡°Is it good?¡± The cute girl asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± The young girl smiled sweetly. can you take me to see the sword God Duan Qianyu? ¡± I think it¡¯s quite interesting.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to hurry.¡± That night, Meng Mei brought the four girls to the tavern and slept together.


    Then, she secretly went offline and crazily shouted in the forum, ¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! The Magus world was indeed trying to find a way to connect to the ancient world. Someone had already come, and it was Medusa! I was so scared that I peed myself! She¡¯s trying to pretend not to know her!¡±


    Her Fox disciple did not understand, and neither did Nirvana and Mickey, the two natives. This was the demon God from the magic potion era, the origin of all things, the ancestor of all professions, but how could she not recognize Medusa?


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    In the stone Town, a cute and quiet girl, a snake-haired Banshee, was eating candied Haws with her teeth slightly open. The scene was so beautiful that it was sinisterly beautiful.

 Chapter 273

    ?


    Chapter 273: A push in the dark


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°What the f * ck? My goddess is here?¡±


    The entire forum was in an uproar, and countless lurkers were blown up.


    Although Medusa was not a good person, she was the most popular villain, and many people used her as a wallpaper and became her fans.


    Many people immediately expressed their opinions and became serious.


    with Medusa¡¯s personality, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s here to invade and destroy this world. Anyway, there¡¯s nothing good in her head.


    as expected, this world is made up of thousands of worlds. They can open up world passageways to pass through other worlds.


    ¡°But Speaking of which, the screenshots are so beautiful! My goddess slaughtered the world and treated human lives like grass. The great sorcerer monarch who ruled the dark sorcerer era is actually eating candied gourd. You¡¯ll be my wallpaper from now on. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also my wallpaper.¡±


    ¡­.


    Mengmei wants to evolve into a Dragon: Medusa asked me to bring her around to see the local customs, various things, and explain the power system ¡­ I didn¡¯t dare to refute her, I was afraid she would beat me to death!


    But I have Medusa¡¯s personal screenshots here, all kinds of pretty and cute, I take her shopping, watching swordsmen fight, everything, 500 sand coins each, the pixel is guaranteed to be super high.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    You¡¯re f * cking poisonous! So he was waiting for us here! This damn money-grubber was so scared that she was trembling in fear. She didn¡¯t forget to take screenshots and sell them to others to earn some extra money.


    Everyone was furious. Meng Mei was making a fortune from the country¡¯s disaster. Was this something a human should do? It¡¯s actually not free?


    ¡°Ahem, I want one.¡±


    ¡°That? I want all of them.¡±


    ¡°I also want ¡­¡±


    Some people began to express their excitement. The large-scale fan peddling scene began, and the cute girl instantly laughed happily.


    Everyone knew very well that Medusa was very popular, and this was probably the only time that Medusa would be able to transform into this young girl form to eat. They had to treasure this!


    Suddenly, everyone¡¯s discussion about Medusa gradually changed. They began to ask for screenshots of the wallpaper, and some people even shouted that they would pay a high price for the cute girl to trick Medusa into saying one sentence:


    ¡°Zhang Qiang is my husband!¡±


    This person called Zhang Qiang was obviously a nouveau riche. He said that he could offer 30000 Yuan and could be converted into sand coins to pay.


    ¡°Infatuated men, retreat!¡±


    The cute girl expressed that it was impossible.


    Tricking her into eating all kinds of delicacies and witnessing the local customs was already frightening enough. Tricking her into saying strange things ¡­ Although this Big Shot was pretending to be an innocent girl, her vicious character was not fake. If he provoked her, he would be dead in an instant!


    Her little heart was trembling.


    Accompanying a King was like accompanying a Tiger. The one he was accompanying was the most terrifying great Lord of Death in the history of the Magus world!


    He had the chance to become a saint in the primordial world. It would be extremely easy for him to prove his Dao with his Oriole ¡­ How could he be so reckless!


    after I die, I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take for another species to evolve into this world. I can¡¯t die. Meng Mei had a serious look on her face. She had already come to a realization and once again entered the ancient primordial world.


    It was still very lively outside.


    ¡°Mengmei is going to die! (Medusa¡¯s death¡¯s glance.jpg) ¡±


    Mengmei, she can only pretend that she doesn¡¯t know us and lick us with all her might. She won¡¯t tell us how she secretly sacrificed her dignity to live on (funny).


    Everyone felt that it was very troublesome. Medusa had come, and it was obvious that she had come alone to investigate the market and the rules of the system of this world.


    However, this world was not that easy to understand. The mortal world had declined and the true main force of the primordial world was in the immortal world.


    Medusa, you¡¯re really fast.


    Xu Zhi began to think. the development of the primordial world is still too slow. The Dragon veins have not been built, the country has not gathered its fate, and the system of the celestial dynasty has not been formed. How can we fight against the mature system of potions? ¡±


    After all, there was a God in the upper echelons of both sides. If they could restrain each other, they would definitely compare the strength of the lower echelons. If Medusa invaded, the magic potion professionals that had accumulated for thousands of years would form a one-sided massacre, and that was not the desired result.


    Medusa had come in at this time to explore this world, understand civilization, and then return to let the various countries prepare for war. After all, it was necessary to know one¡¯s enemy and one¡¯s self.


    ¡°She will only need a few years to explore.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression became calm. I have to think of a way to push the civilization of the primordial world forward again.


    This was mainly because Mengmei¡¯s disciple, Hu rennong, was not strong enough.


    The ambitious youth from back then had become a great scholar, but he had still not advanced.


    It was only natural.


    Although they were both cultivating the path of Joss flames, it had changed its form and turned into a brand new path. He was still exploring, and a new cultivation system was not so easy to open up.


    ¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s because he has a low level of knowledge and is not generous enough.¡± Xu Zhi turned his head to look at his own miniature mirror image and sighed. if he had the knowledge of my mirror image and the degree of liver cirrhosis, he would have developed it a long time ago.


    At this moment, the mirror image was holding a wordless book and studying. On the book were words projected by the AI.


    He walked and stopped.


    Sometimes he would dance with his sword, sometimes he would Mutter, sometimes he would jump, sometimes he would Mutter to himself, immersed in all kinds of mysteries, immersed in the ocean of knowledge.


    This split mirror image had three of its characteristics cut off. For example, the coldness of the Taishang Wangqing was left with only rationality. It was immersed in learning and naturally couldn¡¯t extricate itself. It also wouldn¡¯t feel bored.


    He only knew how to study and had no emotions.


    ¡°Perhaps, while it was learning with its bald head ¡­ It can be of some use.¡± Xu Zhi looked at the silly mirror image and muttered to himself.


    ¡­¡­


    The primordial world.


    ¡°A scholar who is useless in every aspect!¡±


    ¡°Weak scholar!¡±


    People in the martial world kept talking about it, and it gradually became the truth.


    Over the years, martial arts and Confucianism had started to cultivate at the same time, but there was a fork in the road. The martial arts had the earthly immortal Duan Qianyu, but the Confucian sect still had not advanced ¡­


    a hero breaks the rules with martial arts. If the path of martial arts is here, then where is the path of Confucianism? ¡± Hu rennong was already a great Confucian and had countless disciples, but he had a bitter expression.


    All these years, those martial artists and boorish men were illiterate and didn¡¯t know how to cultivate their bodies to rule the country and pacify the world ¡­ They only knew how to fly on roofs and vault over walls, constantly harming the village, but they had no way to protect the villagers.


    Mother Earth had prepared the perfect nine revolutions mysterious art for the little white fox.


    As for himself ¡­


    However, he only told him about the Dragon vein technique. The rest of the road ahead would have to be opened up by him.


    ¡°Why Joss flames?¡±


    He went to see his teacher, Xu Weifang, who had already retired.


    Xu Weifang looked at his young disciple. do you still insist on the way of Confucius? ¡°Farmer, you have extraordinary talent. Countless martial arts sects in the pugilistic world have invited you to join the martial arts, but you didn¡¯t cultivate. You clearly have the chance to become a martial immortal, but you¡¯re willing to become a great scholar, wanting to understand the truth of the world. Now, you¡¯re a weak scholar, and any swordsman can make you lower your proud head.¡±


    teacher, ¡± Hu rennong said firmly, ¡± I still insist on the way of Confucius. Please give me some guidance.


    The old Confucian suddenly said, ¡± after comprehending for half my life, I can vaguely see the way forward. If I want to control incense, I will first do it. If I want to rule the people, I will do it for the people first.


    Hu Renong gradually understood.


    In the face of the shock of countless disciples, he chose to dispel his stage three cultivation and began to resign from his position.


    He turned into an ordinary youth, married and had children. He gradually integrated into the city and became a teacher, living an ordinary life and becoming a member of the Imperial court who provided incense.


    Spring went and autumn came.


    Twenty years had passed, and the HU rennong had entered middle age. His hair was white, and his body was covered in the marks of time. He was filled with a steady and experienced air. He wore white clothes and continued to teach in the village. He had experienced the hardships of many ordinary people.


    Gradually, he seemed to sense something from the Joss flames of the mortals.


    As a teacher, he took in many disciples. The disciples under him gradually followed the philosophy and made a name for themselves in the great Zhou Dynasty.


    ¡°Teacher, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°To build a dragon vein?¡±


    ¡°Establish a Confucian sect?¡±


    Even some of the officials of the Imperial court were gradually becoming destitute. They benefited greatly from discussing the Dao with him. Under Hu rennong¡¯s instructions, the great Zhou began to construct the Dragon¡¯s Vein, gradually alleviating their decline.


    The great Zhou Dynasty, year 330.


    Something that shocked the whole country happened. The demigod, Duan Qianyu, opened the gate of heaven.


    The Imperial court was in a more urgent situation. Although they had established the Dragon vein, it was extremely incomplete. Unlike the Western era, where the people believed in the ancient gods and cultivated, the powerful incense was single and pure. The mortals today provided too much and the incense was mixed, turning it into a dragon vein, but it was still difficult to purify it ¡­


    Many great Confucians worked hard to cultivate the Dragon veins. Although their progress was extremely fast at the beginning, they gradually died due to the chaotic thoughts of the people.


    The winter of this year was very cold, and many of the great Confucians of the Imperial court had died.


    Hu rennong heard everything in a daze and began to weep bitterly.


    Winter had yet to pass, and Hu rennong¡¯s wife gradually died of old age. She lay on the hospital bed and told him, ¡± it¡¯s not your fault ¡­ It¡¯s not your fault ¡­ They¡¯re all Confucian scholars who cultivate to rule the country and establish rules for the world. You¡¯ve only given them a direction, and they¡¯re still fumbling around ¡­¡±


    Hu rennong silently protected his wife until the end of her life, but his expression and old age became weaker and weaker. Three days later, he lowered his voice and looked at the grave. my Confucian friends and disciples from back then all cultivated because they believed in me. I could only kowtow on their tombstones that were covered in weeds. Now, I¡¯ve also sent you away ¡­ Is there anything wrong with the Confucian sect¡¯s cultivation of the way of governing the country and pacifying the world?¡±


    ¡°Father, you¡¯re not wrong.¡± The daughter¡¯s voice was bitter.


    A month passed and spring arrived, but Hu rennong was still silent.


    He suddenly received news of his master, whom he had not seen for decades. All these years, his master had been wandering outside with the little fox. recently, I heard that master has a new friend. She¡¯s a beauty from a foreign land. She¡¯s very interested in the way of Confucius and wants to discuss it with me.


    He naturally respected green vine Mother Earth.


    But soon, due to the successive deaths of the great Confucians, the great Zhou Emperor sent him an imperial edict summoning the great Confucians of the past, Hu Renong, the top scholar of the eleventh imperial examination, to the capital to be Prime Minister.


    The great Zhou Emperor still believed in him, and he was the only one left now.


    ¡°I won¡¯t accept the Imperial edict. I want to try again. the HU rennong was still lost. He left his home. He knew that he had witnessed many deaths, and he had to get used to it.


    The white-haired old man rolled up his clothes, and his old face walked alone on the road. After a few days, in a lush mountain forest, he saw an incredible young man.


    He didn¡¯t show any joy, anger, or sorrow. His rational face seemed to be immersed in some kind of thinking.


    He held a wordless book in his hand and mumbled continuously. At times, he would be excited and gesticulate with his hands and feet. At other times, he would squat down and use a branch to draw many words for deduction, which contained many truths of the great Dao.

 Chapter 274

    ?


    Chapter 274: Divine Dao


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°You are ¡­¡± Hu Renong said.


    The young man¡¯s face was extremely ordinary, and he looked like a lunatic. He completely ignored him and continued gesturing.


    Hu rennong became curious and kept interacting with him. Only then did he realize that he was an extremely strange person.


    This young man seemed to use the sky as his blanket and the earth as his mat. When he was hungry, he would eat grass and tree bark. He would not answer when you talked to him, but when you discussed things related to learning with him, he would answer and communicate with you.


    like a heartless learning tool ¡­


    Hu Renong¡¯s mind went blank. He sighed at the purity and flawlessness of this youth. Back then, he had studied hard for decades, but he had not been as pure and hardworking. His perseverance was admirable. it¡¯s as if he was born to study. He has been studying and reading. If you want him to respond to you ¡­ I can only exchange knowledge with him.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any thoughts on this question?¡± He suddenly handed over a question.


    I¡¯ve never seen this question before. It doesn¡¯t seem to belong to this world.


    Hu rennong was skilled in mathematics and couldn¡¯t help but be secretly shocked. They worked together to solve the problem. From learning the fundamental rules to solving the problem, they spent a few days.


    The young man was very impressed. He seemed a little dull. you¡¯re very good. You¡¯ve solved the doubts I had in my study. It¡¯s an Equal Exchange. I¡¯ll give you the corresponding knowledge.


    After saying that, he turned around to Continue reading and left.


    Hu rennong looked at the book in his hand. There were no words on it, but there seemed to be countless words on it. He was mesmerized and confused. the wordless heavenly book? ¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, how should the Joss flames be purified?¡± He could not help but ask.


    The young man was like a machine. He looked at the book in his hand as if he was looking for something. maybe it has something to do with personal willpower.


    Hu Renong¡¯s eyes trembled, and he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡®If my will is strong enough, maybe it¡¯ll work. I have the same idea, but How do I increase my will ¡­¡¯


    that¡¯s another problem. Equivalent exchange ¡­ The young man walked forward with the book in his hand. if I learn something that I don¡¯t understand, you can help me answer it ¡­


    Hu Renong was speechless.


    He could only become a passive teacher. Fortunately, his talent was really amazing, and he could answer some of the doubts this young man had in his study. He also obtained some knowledge that enlightened him.


    In less than ten days, the young fool carried his book and read wherever he went, eating and sleeping in the open. However, an old man who followed behind him became a servant and followed him silently.


    A deranged young man and a scholarly white-haired old man followed closely behind, creating a strange scene and attracting many gazes.


    ¡°Is that person the scholar Hu from the legends who received the Imperial edict seven times but did not enter the capital?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t enter the Imperial court to become the state preceptor and Prime Minister, why are you following a young man around as a servant?¡±


    the HU agricultural scholar is just a joke. The country has spent a lot of effort to build the Dragon vein, but now it¡¯s abandoned. The cultivation of the Dragon vein has gone wrong. We Confucians are all useless ¡­ A Confucian scholar had completely given up and spoke in a drunken state.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone crazy.¡±


    ¡°Scholars also want to rule the world?¡±


    Some of the swordsmen were sitting on the higher floors of the restaurant, laughing and drinking tea.


    The young man turned a deaf ear and continued to study. The old man continued to follow behind him, asking questions and answering each other. They looked like fellow Daoists. After three months, they had traveled to several cities, eating and sleeping in the open.


    One day, the white-haired old man. Hu Renong, suddenly roared and cried with joy, ¡°. see.. see ¡­ Thank you, fellow Daoist, for helping me perfect this Dao.¡±


    The young man continued to ignore him and continued to read. He kept grabbing his hair, and it fell off one by one.


    wait a moment. Follow me. I¡¯ll give you good food and drink. Don¡¯t wander around anymore. Finally, the HU rennong received the thirteenth imperial decree and was willing to enter the capital as Prime Minister. He also announced to the world that all Confucians would preach in the capital.


    ¡°Are those poor scholars going to stinky with their literary knowledge again?¡±


    ¡°Who knows, they¡¯re just making a scene.¡±


    Some swordsmen didn¡¯t care at all when they heard this.


    The day of the Dao lecture finally arrived. Hu Renong looked at the beggar-like crazy youth and said in a low voice, ¡± fellow Daoist, please be patient and don¡¯t walk around. Stay where you are and read your books.


    With that, he strode forward and stepped onto the high platform. Below him were countless Confucians and scholars.


    the way of Confucius is the way of God. The great Confucian sect is based on all living beings and can cultivate the official position of the Dragon vein. hu renong said.


    ¡°Then how do we solve the problem of the Joss flames being mixed?¡±


    Someone asked.


    ¡°The incense is too impure, and the human body can¡¯t accommodate it ¡­ This is the divine Dao, gathering all kinds of thoughts into one body. At the peak of the cultivation, one can abandon the mortal body and ascend to the deity position. With the vast righteousness, one can shock the heavens and earth and make ghosts and gods cry. All living beings worship me and offer me a divine tablet. As long as they think of me, they can be immortal!¡±


    The entire world was silent.


    it is rumored that the heavenly Dao is the gathering of Joss flames for all living beings. This Dao ¡­ A great scholar said.


    this Dao imitates the heavenly Dao. It allows the sea of consciousness to reside in the virtual sky and draw in the Joss flames of all living beings ¡­ To be the gods under the heavenly Dao!¡± Hu rennong said, ¡± one person cultivates immortality while all living beings cultivate godhood ¡­ This is the path to godhood!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the world seemed to be dead silent.


    a mere scholar of the Confucian sect disrespects Immortals. This is outrageous! Not far away in a restaurant, a swordsman was drinking. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, and with a shake of his body, an earth-shaking sword Qi broke through the restaurant and swept over the sky above the Confucians.


    ¡°It¡¯s the third disciple of the demigod, Duan Qianyu, Xu jueqian!¡±


    that¡¯s a Dao Palace realm expert!


    The sword Qi was terrifying, and it arrived in an instant with a terrifying light.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± With a shout, Hu rennong put down his book. He was dressed in the black robes of the Prime Minister, and his might was vast. His eyes suddenly opened, and a righteous energy shot into the sky, shaking the world and sending the swordsman flying.


    ¡®Absolute command ¡­¡¯


    All of the great Confucians were dumbfounded. This was an aura that only ancient Daoist techniques had.


    This was what a great scholar was!


    With a shout, the righteous Qi could ward off ghosts and gods!


    Xu Zhi smiled. . let this mirror image learn outside, and at the same time. I used my own knowledge to provide some help to Hu rennong and did some good things ¡­ It¡¯s time to take it back.¡±


    At this moment, on the other side, Meng Mei came with a few people and was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Oh my God, how did Hu rennong become an old man? Furthermore, what cultivation system did this aura belong to? It¡¯s unprecedented ¡­¡± Her eyes gradually lit up and she muttered to herself, ¡± I¡¯m indeed the master of the heavenly Dao! He has actually taught another Sage who has created an unprecedented era!¡±


    Pa!


    She patted the little fox¡¯s head, ¡± look at your senior brother, he¡¯s already one step ahead of us and has created an era. You have to work harder. If you don¡¯t invent anything, it¡¯s really embarrassing for me!!


    The little fox Hu haihan looked aggrieved and scratched his head. the teacher didn¡¯t seem to teach me anything. He just brought me around and let me learn by myself ¡­ Could it be that there¡¯s a hidden reason that I haven¡¯t comprehended ¡­¡± She clenched her small fist. yes ¡­ Teacher is the green vine mother, guiding each era, he must have his own profound meaning!¡±


    At that moment, Medusa¡¯s eyes gradually lit up. divine path ¡­ The martial Dao in this world is already unfathomable to me. Although the immortal Dao has declined, I can still see its former glory. As for the divine Dao ¡­¡±


    ¡°Interesting ¡­¡±


    Her gaze kept wandering around. Suddenly, her expression froze as she fixed her gaze on the young man beside her who was preparing to leave with his book. I heard that Hu Renong studied with a fool for months before he gained enlightenment on this divine Dao ¡­


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He seemed to feel that something was wrong ¡­

 Chapter 275

    ?


    Chapter 275: Chapter 275-I think, so I am (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    The mirror image was an emotionless learning machine. It kept learning other knowledge and was immersed in the ocean of knowledge.


    In the end, Hu rennong¡¯s knowledge wasn¡¯t enough. Now, he let his mirror image clone, who was learning about the civilizations of a few worlds, bring the knowledge to make up for his lack of knowledge and open up a path for the celestial dynasty.


    Now that the matter had just been resolved, he didn¡¯t expect to run into a ghost when he went out!


    Cutie pie had actually brought Medusa to look for her disciple.


    In the end, he had bumped into the muzzle of a gun, and Medusa had targeted his mirror image ¡­


    Things had suddenly developed in an unknown direction.


    At this moment, the entire capital was in an uproar and was in an uproar.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Xu jueqian spat out a mouthful of blood as he staggered to his feet in shock. How could a Confucian scholar who cultivated incense be so terrifying?


    His teacher, Duan Qianyu, the demigod had once said, ¡±


    In the ancient Western era, humans and gods lived together and absorbed powerful living beings as incense. It was a pure Orthodox method. Today, it could only absorb the weak and heterogeneous masses. The higher one¡¯s cultivation, the faster one would die.


    But now, this white-haired Confucian¡¯s shout had instantly caused his mind to slacken and his cultivation to suffer a great impact.


    Hu rennong ignored him. His voice resounded throughout the entire capital city. take in the incense of mortals as gods. This is the divine Dao. Incense becomes the divine Dao ¡­ As long as the incense doesn¡¯t die, the divine Dao won¡¯t be destroyed, and you can obtain eternal life.¡±


    BOOM!


    The entire city was in a hubbub, and everyone began to listen to this road, intoxicated.


    ¡°That young man, I feel like we¡¯ve hit it off at first sight. Can we get to know each other?¡± At this historic moment, Medusa suddenly shuttled through the seething crowd and slowly stopped the mirror image.


    In the crowd, anyone who was struck up by a beautiful woman with a pleasant voice would stop, but the mirror image turned a deaf ear.


    Thump!


    The mirror image¡¯s body sank, and it was instantly confined.


    Medusa walked over with a smile, as if she had a playful look on her face. She poked her head out from behind and looked at the young man¡¯s face.


    It was ordinary ¡­


    Did this young man really have such great magic?


    Who was he? What creature? Where did he come from?


    ¡°It seems very interesting.¡± Medusa was curious and found this new world interesting in every way. After stopping the scholar in his tracks, he was not in a hurry. He continued to smile in the crowd, turning into a member of the common people, looking at the white-haired old man high above.


    The scene in front of him was the most important.


    For her, this was a wonderful journey in the other world that was worth cherishing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this scene a lot, and it might become an eternal legend in the future. This is the charm of time ¡­ Let everything be covered in dust, only longevity and immortality can lead to eternity.¡± She laughed. Even Hu haihan, the little white fox, and the two beautiful female mages could hear her.


    The cute girl¡¯s breathing was rapid, and it was only at this moment that she realized that Medusa was still beside her!


    If she wanted to invade this world, killing Hu rennong now would be the best outcome ¡­


    Otherwise, once Hu Renong established the great Zhou celestial dynasty, the strength of the primordial world would definitely increase greatly! If it was her, she would have attacked immediately and killed Hu Renong. How could this cruel and merciless great sovereign of death do that?


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Her face was pale, and she suddenly turned to look at Medusa.


    Medusa was already looking at her with a smile, as gentle as water.


    ¡°This is truly an era of favoritism.¡± Medusa did not move. She just turned her head and looked at the old man standing high above. I respect this old man. He has an unbending back. The strong should have dignity and be respected.


    She seemed to let it go.


    Huala!


    ¡°The great Confucian talks about the way of Confucius!¡±


    ¡°The Imperial court is saved!¡±


    The capital was bustling with activity, and the streets were empty. Even the Emperor of the great Zhou had rushed over upon hearing the news, and the atmosphere was getting more and more rowdy. Hu Renong was still preaching.


    No one knew that they were so close to death. History might be moving toward the Dark Age at this moment.


    At this moment, a student asked,


    the immortal divine Dao can obtain eternal life. Is that eternal life? ¡±


    I¡¯m not dead. the old man Hu rennong spoke indifferently. His voice was not loud, but it was like a thunderclap, ¡± as long as all living beings do not forget me, think of me, worship me, and offer me a deity position, I will return from death.


    Everyone was shocked.


    This was ¡­


    Immortal?


    In this world, who could claim immortality?


    Even the celestial emperors of the past had turned into piles of white bones. The heroes had fallen and the twelve ancestors of sorcery had entered the daluotian to avoid the five decays of heaven and man.


    They had never imagined that the Confucian path of incense could reach such heights. From the incense civilization of the Western era, they had absorbed and worshipped the gods to the ultimate path they were on today-incense becoming God.


    He would establish a true immortal court and allow the entire country to ascend.


    ¡°May I ask the true meaning of this technique ¡­¡±


    Countless members of the Confucian sect held their breaths when they heard this.


    All of the scholars from the great Zhou Dynasty cupped their fists and trembled with unconcealable excitement.


    ¡°I think, so I¡¯m here!¡± Hu rennong laughed.


    BOOM!


    The heavens and earth shook as if a bolt of lightning had struck on a clear day!


    In the nine Heavens, the earth quaked and the mountains shook. The buildings of the celestial Palace shook continuously and shattered stones fell from them. They were on the verge of collapse. It was as if the order and backbone of the entire heavenly Dao were rapidly changing.


    the heavens and earth are shaking. The heavenly Dao has responded and changed!


    Countless beings of the ancient West era walked out slowly, including the ancient heavenly emperors, looking at the blue sky and red sun in the center.


    ¡°There must be something that will shock the heavens and change the laws of heaven and earth!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is good or bad.¡±


    ¡­..


    The group of ancient existences murmured coldly, ¡± To meet the heavenly Dao!


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking, so I¡¯m here ¡­¡± Medusa¡¯s eyes flickered with disbelief as she praised, ¡± the Dao of the heart and the only me. This is an unprecedented Dao.


    She pondered for a while and smiled. She looked at the scholar who was holding a wordless heavenly book and said, ¡± let¡¯s go. I came here to have an exchange with this great Zhou¡¯s Confucian Saint, but now he seems to be busy. It¡¯s not the time.


    The little fox seemed to be a little reluctant to leave. She felt that it was very exciting and she couldn¡¯t miss it.


    this is history, and we travelers are only responsible for witnessing it. If you live a little longer, there won¡¯t be too many waves. Medusa spoke gently to the Fox, then looked at the cute girl.


    The cute girl laughed dryly.


    Half a day later, they started their journey again, as if they were really just travelers who had shaken the world and opened the golden age of the immortal court in the capital.


    However, the two sisters, Ali and Mickey, were left behind in the capital to assist Hu rennong in completely establishing the structure of the great Zhou. While doing this, the cute girl was still looking at Medusa uneasily, but Medusa only smiled gently and ignored her.


    we have witnessed history.


    In a carriage far away from the capital, many people were conversing. Meng Mei and her disciple were talking about the divine Dao just now. Perhaps an Immortal Dynasty was about to be born.


    In the carriage, Medusa kept sizing up the scholar who had been reading.


    She had brought him along on her journey, and now she seemed to have understood some of his style. A person who was obsessed with learning would only answer you when you exchanged knowledge with him. Otherwise, he would ignore you no matter what.


    ¡°Sister mo qiuli ¡­ What are you doing?¡± Suddenly, Hu haihan¡¯s eyes widened.


    Inkcloud ¡­


    The group of people from before had called Mercury the goddess of wisdom, and Medusa had changed her name to Mercury ¡­


    How did the god of wisdom offend you?


    Medusa was now gentle and caring like a big sister, as if she was taking care of them as Little Sisters. She did not look like the Emperor of death from before at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing an experiment.¡± Medusa gently touched the girl¡¯s head and cut off the young man¡¯s skin. She continued to study it and took out the alchemy table, bottles of drugs and reagents.


    ¡°What experiment?¡± The little fox turned into a curious baby.


    ¡°Human experimentation, do you want to learn? I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    The cute girl¡¯s face instantly darkened. She told her disciple not to ask too much!


    The more she asked, the faster she would die. She had a deep understanding of this.


    In the past, when he was a builder tree, he couldn¡¯t move for hundreds of years. Every night when no one was around, he would start to tell the green bug on his body his thoughts. When he was in a good mood, he would crush the bug to death.


    ¨C You know too much!


    And now, they could be little bugs ¡­


    In fact, he didn¡¯t even make a move against Hu rennong before ¡­


    There must be a conspiracy!


    The cute girl felt her head hurt.


    She tried to chat with the scholar beside her, but her face instantly darkened again.


    This was a straight Man of Steel. There were a bunch of peerless beauties in the carriage, but he only knew how to read?


    I am the green vine Mother Earth, a peerless beauty with beauty and wisdom, the teacher of the heavenly Dao, the strongest existence that created the world! The extremely beautiful fox girl and the most terrifying Emperor of death, Medusa, were not moved at all!


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s not a real living being.¡±


    Medusa continued to study the young man¡¯s microscopic leather scraps. he seems to be some kind of natural law, even a natural imagination, like a Mirage, Hurricane, tide ¡­ It¡¯s a projection of some kind of life, perhaps an existence similar to the Cthulhu evil god?¡±


    Cthulhu is born by gathering the evil thoughts of all living beings. It can not be named, looked at directly, or described. This young man, on the other hand, has no self, only wisdom. He seems to be some kind of learning creature that has gathered endless knowledge and is constantly learning. Is he a phenomenon creature called truth and knowledge? ¡±


    The day passed.


    As night approached, they stopped in the carriage and found an Inn to rest.


    Meng Mei opened her mouth again. this silly scholar! ¡®He only knows how to read all day long. He reads wherever he goes. He doesn¡¯t pay attention to what¡¯s going on outside. He only focuses on reading the books of the sages. If I don¡¯t do anything, he¡¯ll probably run away and sleep with us at night. Anyway ¡­¡¯ And no threat at all!¡±


    She did not hesitate to share the same bed. There was no threat at all.


    no need. I¡¯ll stay in the same room as him. I¡¯ll keep an eye on him and not let him escape. Medusa laughed, took the hand of the young man, and walked up the stairs, as if it was his personal belonging.


    Mengmei¡¯s face also stiffened. A man and a woman in the same room ¡­


    ¡°F * ck, this is explosive! In the crowd, just because I saw him once, I could never forget his face ¡­¡± Meng Mei quickly returned to the room with the girls and immediately lay down to sleep. She quickly posted:


    [ shocking! ] Medusa held the scholar¡¯s hand and slept in the same room with him, the loss of morality! ]


    our reporter: cute girl evolved into a Dragon and followed great Lord Medusa, who invaded the ancient world, for an investigation. Today, great Lord Medusa found a scholar in the crowd and brought him back to his room late at night ¡­


    ¡°There are pictures to prove the truth!¡±


    The post quickly ignited a huge storm.


    ¡­..


    After entering the room, Medusa laughed in an ancient and elegant room. you are ¡­ The truth?¡±


    The young man continued reading.


    it¡¯s indeed a creature formed by the laws of heaven and earth, a symbol of truth and knowledge ¡­ Medusa¡¯s eyes were burning. this may be the greatest gain I¡¯ve gained since I came to this land. I¡¯ve gained a pioneer who is dedicated to pursuing truth and knowledge, or even the truth itself ¡­ My path has always been lonely, but perhaps I have company now.¡±


    She didn¡¯t sleep all night, as if she had found a treasure. Under the light, she sat in front of the table, picked up a pen and ink, and began to learn knowledge with this young man. They discussed, studied, and discussed. Suddenly, her eyes gradually lit up.


    ¡°With the truth as my companion, my path may not be lonely.¡±


    She waved her pen and ink and wrote on the paper.


    She had been living like this for more than 2000 years, but now, she might have changed and had a partner.


    A man and a woman were studying at night with a candle in their hands. They were very pure, as if they were deskmates who were preparing for the college entrance examination and tutoring each other.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He felt his teeth hurt. That was my study tool, not yours. You¡¯re treating him as your study partner?


    Medusa had a look as if she was taking it for herself. She was constantly learning, asking questions, and discussing it together. There was a trend of common progress.


    can you tell me if you can deduce the divine path that Hu rennong deduced with him? although you provide him with knowledge, you must know the process and record it in your knowledgeable mind. Medusa had a serious look on her face.


    ¡°You have to solve the problem for me.¡± The young man still treated her like a Hu rennong. He ignored her and treated her the same. Instead, he quietly read.


    I like equivalent exchange. This is the truth of Wizards.


    Medusa only smiled. She rested her chin on her hands on the table and looked at the scholar with interest, waiting for his question.


    After a long while, the scholar said in a daze, ¡± this Dao technique is too difficult. I can¡¯t understand it.


    ¡°Let me see ¡­ Teach me the basic knowledge of this system.¡± Medusa sat at the table next to her and became serious.


    After a while, Medusa finally solved the mystery. She stood up and explained to him step by step behind his back. this is the problem. You have to be more flexible. There are three solutions ¡­


    Medusa was the most knowledgeable ancient existence, the origin Demon God Medusa. The only one who could match her knowledge was di Qi, who had been secretly learning from her. Naturally, he could easily answer many questions and basically understood everything with just one hint.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Did you not hear? If you don¡¯t understand, I can explain it again.¡± Medusa explained patiently, and the scholar listened by the side.


    She solved a question, but she leaned on the table next to her. Her eyes gradually became blurred. I¡¯m going to sleep. You can study for a while first ¡­ Forget it, you won¡¯t understand anyway.¡±


    The scholar was still studying.


    Yes ¡­


    The strong did not need sleep, but Medusa did.


    Now that 1000 years had passed, she had once again improved her longevity bloodline and slept every day. She slept for 18 hours out of 24 hours, which meant that she was only awake for six hours.


    However, although she had already restrained the characteristics of Cthulhu¡¯s body, any hostile action during her sleep would instantly trigger her indescribable fear!


    This would cause a terrifying area-of-effect natural disaster!


    Can¡¯t look directly at it, can¡¯t describe it, can¡¯t listen to its voice!


    Even if it was Medusa who was in deep sleep, any creature would die in shock the moment they saw this beautiful sleeping girl!


    The cute girl was not stupid. She had known from a long time ago that Medusa had the blood of eternal life of the God of creation and the characteristics of the Cthulhu evil god. Seeing her sleeping, she did not dare to disturb her, knowing that it would definitely trigger Medusa¡¯s Cthulhu instinct.

 Chapter 276

    ?


    Chapter 276: Night talk


    Translator: 549690339


    After a few days, Medusa changed her daily routine. She slept in the carriage during the day and talked with the scholar at night.


    The cute girl¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the scholar beside her, who was still reading. He was still in high spirits, reading and learning with gestures. Beside him was Medusa, who had fallen into a deep sleep ¡­


    That was the Emperor of death! How could he be so tired?


    It was so awesome that it was heaven-defying!


    ¡°What is big sister mo qiuli doing?¡± Hu haihan, the little white fox, said in the carriage.


    She quickly slapped Hu haihan and said, ¡± ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t ask, they should study hard! This is a matter of having a baby.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The little fox girl nodded in a daze, but her eyes flickered with curiosity. She wanted to find out what was going on.


    That night in the inn, Meng Mei brought her disciple to her room to rest. Once she laid down and slept, she posted on the internet again:


    [ shocking! ] The fiercest mysterious man in history. Is this a loss of morality or a distortion of human nature? ]


    our reporter: Mengmei is about to evolve into a Dragon, I¡¯ll report to you ¡­


    The internet was once again in an uproar, and everyone¡¯s views were subverted!


    Countless fans were heartbroken and expressed that they would see him on the rooftop.


    From then on, they would travel in the carriage during the day, and at night, they would split up into two groups, with Meng Mei and her disciple resting.


    However. on this day, Meng Mei woke up in the middle of the night and suddenly found her disciple sleeping beside her. She tiptoed out and muttered to herself, ¡± teacher, I can¡¯t take it anymore.. ¡®m going to give birth to a Baby Tonight ¡­


    ???


    The cute girl opened her eyes and was instantly shocked!


    She was furious and strode straight to the next room, only to see Medusa, who was exhausted from studying, sleeping next to her, and her disciple, who was constantly discussing and studying with the scholar at the desk.


    A scene of passion for learning was completely different from what he had imagined.


    Meng Mei could not help but widen her eyes. what baby are you talking about? ¡±


    The little fox put down her book innocently and said, ¡± the study between men and women is a gathering of spiritual knowledge and communication of the mind. It¡¯s probably like what the teacher said about having a baby. It can produce new sparks of knowledge. After sister mo qiuli and the scholar finished studying, I sneaked over. I felt very addicted. I can learn a lot of knowledge ¡­ I don¡¯t dare to tell the teacher.¡±


    Get lost!


    It¡¯s all my fault for not telling you the difference between men and women. You actually think that learning from a boy can give birth to children? Could it be that Medusa had been simply learning from the scholar all this time? The little fox secretly came to watch out of curiosity and eventually joined in?


    What kind of straight man was this!


    The cute girl almost vomited blood, feeling both happy and sad.


    He was naturally happy that his disciple had not been raped, but he was sad that this scholar was poisonous! They were two great beauties, and he had studied seriously with them for countless days in one night. The cute girl wanted to cry!


    She left in a daze. my mind is full of dirty thoughts. I¡¯m indeed not pure anymore ¡­


    Another post was posted:


    [ shocking! ] The Emperor of death couldn¡¯t sleep at night and was exhausted during the day. My disciple was also addicted to it and secretly went to the man¡¯s room in the middle of the night to give birth to a baby. The truth is heaven-defying!


    our reporter: cute girl is about to evolve into a Dragon. The truth is full of twists and turns. It¡¯s so terrifying ¡­


    After a few more days, Meng Mei asked her disciple not to be sneaky anymore. That was just learning. She asked her to ask questions during the day and Exchange and learn from each other ¡­


    Meng Mei looked at the two of them engrossed in their studies and did not have any other thoughts. I won¡¯t be confused by my love for learning. I can become a saint as long as I lie down ¡­ It¡¯s good as long as you have fun!¡±


    However, the carriage continued to move forward.


    ¡°Waiter, serve the wine.¡± When Meng Mei brought them to the restaurant for a meal, they were gradually recognized and surrounded.


    he¡¯s holding the wordless heavenly book. That young man is the one who enlightened the Confucian Saint, Hu rennong ¡­


    Many people came to ask questions and Exchange ideas.


    ¡°Equivalent exchange ¡­¡± The scholar continued to speak mechanically.


    Some people used their knowledge and creativity in exchange. Although few people were taken to heart, there were always a few who had bold and imaginative thoughts that were recognized and answered their own doubts.


    ¡°Hahaha! So it was like this, so it was like this! I¡¯m close to reaching the Dao Palace realm!¡± A famous Northern Saberman¡¯s eyes turned red as he bowed deeply.


    The northern Saberman swung his saber in the air.


    BOOM!


    The sharp saber Qi shot up into the sky, and the clouds in the sky above the town instantly cleared up.


    The northern swordsman instantly broke through to the Dao Palace realm and became one of the top martial arts grandmasters in the world.


    Silence!


    Silence!


    There was a dead silence in the restaurant. After a long time, someone finally spoke and secretly looked at that table.


    they actually allowed us to listen in. We¡¯ve also heard such a profound secret. I¡¯ve gained some enlightenment ¡­


    Hu rennong entered the mortal world to cultivate and dedicated his life to the great Zhou Dynasty. All his old friends died and he didn¡¯t accept 13 imperial edicts. However. he still wandered the world and followed this ignorant scholar, using the sky as his blanket and the earth as his seat ¡­ I believe it now.¡±


    great wisdom may appear to be foolish. He may seem foolish, but he¡¯s actually a virtuous man ¡­


    Gradually, a strange scholar who was holding the wordless heavenly book with an eccentric and dull personality spread out. He became an all-knowing scholar in the pugilistic world and knew the truth of heaven and earth. There was nothing he did not know. The entire pugilistic world was shaken by him.


    A legend of a foolish person.


    They didn¡¯t know how to communicate, they had no feelings, they only knew how to learn, and they had endless wisdom.


    ¡°Run! The entire pugilistic world is in a frenzy. The peerless godly weapon ¡®all knowing scholar¡¯ has appeared. I¡¯ve finally caught up with the golden age of the pugilistic world!¡± The cute girl drove the carriage and charged forward quickly, laughing wildly. I¡¯ve picked up a treasure!¡±


    The pugilistic world was in chaos, and countless pugilistic world swordsmen were looking for wandering know-it-all, wanting to follow him and understand the truth.


    It was another night. The dark yellow light on the desk flickered.


    In front of the table, a man and a woman sat side by side, reading and writing. They were filled with a learning atmosphere, as if they were students who were preparing for the college entrance examination. They were doing their own test papers and occasionally exchanging knowledge. There was a feeling that the friendship between gentlemen was as calm as water.


    A few days had passed since he had started studying, and he had gotten used to it.


    This time, the scholar¡¯s dull eyes asked, ¡± ¡°How do I forge an eternal energy sun? To light up living things?¡±


    ¡°This question is a little too general.¡± Medusa was stunned.


    This wasn¡¯t a question that a normal scholar would ask. It was a bit profound.


    She thought about it seriously and kept organizing her thoughts. perhaps we can reduce the loss of energy and form. stable energy ball using Magus mo Fei¡¯s Law of Circulation. However. we need to study the specifics. For us Magi, this is a new topic ¡­


    ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s how it is ¡­¡±


    Medusa started discussing as usual.


    However, after discussing for a while, Medusa looked at the young man and said, ¡± you are really the best friend I have on my journey.


    She no longer discussed her studies, but suddenly laughed, as if she was confiding to someone, ¡± this world¡¯s Green vine mother may have known who I am, and in order to invade this world, she took the initiative, but she definitely doesn¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t kill the HU rennong.


    ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m thinking?¡± She was all smiles.


    The scholar was still reading, as if he was made of wood.


    the reason is simple. Why would I kill him? ¡±


    Medusa laughed. I had thought that this world was very strong, but I did not expect them to have just experienced a catastrophe. The change of times is not what I want. I want to let this world grow and accommodate their growth. They will continue to grow stronger and even surpass our world.


    It¡¯s unbelievable, right?


    ¡®This is my tolerance after living for more than two thousand years ¡­¡¯ The magic medicine era had been at its peak for a thousand years, but it was already a pool of stagnant water that could not stir up any waves. If they invaded this world and found that they were far stronger than this world, then they would not think of improving.


    The hymn of humans is a hymn of courage. Only death and predestined circumstances can bring me courage and more surprises. Only an equal opponent is the opponent I want!¡±


    Her eyes were narrowed into crescents, which were pretty and full of longing.


    The scholar was still reading.


    ¡°I want someone to bring me the truth of death!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that your red blood is beautiful? It¡¯s rose-colored, like the flower of death.¡±


    ¡°In terms of the same realm, who is higher than me under the God Realm? ¡®I¡¯m so lonely ¡­¡¯ The most powerful Celestial Emperor Qi from the primordial era and the Hengduan era, as well as Dao Changsheng ¡­ Do you know how excited I was when I heard about this world¡¯s history?¡± Her long hair was twisted like a snake, but now it was tied into a black ponytail, which added a bit of gentleness.


    if only I was born in the mythological era of the Western era and could trace back to the long river of time. How great would that be? I really look forward to the ancient heavenly emperors of this world. Each and every one of them is a terrifying peerless genius. Just listening to their lives makes me tremble with excitement. I want to see their peerless heroic figures ¡­ But now, it¡¯s still not too late. The heavenly Dao of this world still exists. I look forward to fighting against Dao Changsheng, who has transformed into the heaven and earth ¡­¡±


    either I beat him to death, or he beats me to death!!! She was so excited that her face turned red, as if she couldn¡¯t help but be intoxicated by the thought.


    perhaps, it will be the battle between the strongest experts below the deity realm. I¡¯m looking forward to it, and I¡¯m preparing for it ¡­


    She seemed to rarely confide in others.


    From a young age, she could only confide in her teacher Circe and listen to her teachings as she grew up. After that, there was no one she could trust. In the eyes of others, she would always be the cruel Emperor of death Medusa.


    If it was a life with intelligence, she would definitely not speak. However, the person in front of her was a wooden man who was reading a book at a loss.


    living in the peace of a world, enjoying the supremacy of the world for thousands of years, ruling the entire land as the origin Demon God, is envied by countless creatures. But you won¡¯t understand, this is not the life I want. She was still in the flickering light, writing on the paper with her head lowered.


    in the past thousand years, I¡¯m becoming less and less like myself ¡­ I was sleeping peacefully, and the loneliness seeped into my bones. For many years, I kept dreaming of that figure emitting divine light. I didn¡¯t know when it started, but it gradually overlapped with the truth that we Magi seek ¡­¡± She looked at the candle flame in a daze, the bright flame dancing as she muttered.


    I¡¯m looking forward to a beautiful death ¡­ Just like how I yearn for the truth ¡­¡±


    The scholar was still writing like a puppet.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep again ¡­ You can study first.¡±


    Even though she knew that the other party could not understand her, she restrained her expression and spoke out of habit.


    She began to lean on the paper on the desk, looking at the scholar reading under the light with a quiet side profile, and gradually fell asleep ¡­ In a daze, it was as if the face of this dull scholar overlapped with the face of the God of creation who was in high spirits and transcended everything. She suddenly murmured, ¡± I¡¯m about to see the truth again ¡­


    Whoosh!


    The fire on the wall flickered violently.


    The wind started blowing!


    The window kept shaking, as if a storm was coming.


    The young man who was reading was still as stiff as ever. He held the book and read through the night. After a while, he slowly opened his eyes, put down the book in his hand, and stood up to help close the window.


    Xu Zhi looked at the snake-haired Banshee sleeping on the table in front of him. She was dressed in black, which outlined her beautiful curves. She gave off a heroic feeling despite her beauty. He couldn¡¯t help but ruffle her strange hair and sighed.


    Medusa is still so crazy ¡­


    Xu Zhi, a young man with an ordinary face, stood up. Under the flickering light, he came into close contact with Medusa for the second time and looked at her sleeping face.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she didn¡¯t even care about her own world and even waited for the other party to grow. She wanted a strong and stunning opponent to push her step towards the truth!

 Chapter 277

    ?


    Chapter 277: It¡¯s hard to find a Dao friend


    Translator: 549690339


    Hualala!


    The breeze hit the Vermillion wooden window, and the raindrops hit the window.


    Without the wind, the lights gradually calmed down.


    Behind him was Medusa, who was lying on the table reading and sleeping. Xu Zhi looked quietly at the window and the scenery outside. He suddenly sighed and said, ¡± the solar term of this world is the Mid-Autumn Festival in a few days ¡­


    Unknowingly, the Sorcerer world and the ancient primordial world had both become perfect extraordinary worlds. Although they were located in his own Orchard, divided into two levels, the surface and the cellar.


    The Mid-Autumn Festival was a rare full moon of the year.


    It was almost five o ¡®clock in the morning when he finally fell asleep after studying for an entire night.


    In the past few days, there were already people making and selling mooncakes on the streets. Smoke rose from the kitchen chimneys, and children from families laughed and jumped around with candied Haws in their hands. The streets and alleys were filled with a festive atmosphere, filled with the ordinary and ancient atmosphere.


    ¡°When will the moon be bright? He asked the blue sky with the wine. I don¡¯t know what year it is in the palace in heaven.¡±


    The reason for the Mid-Autumn Festival and all kinds of celebrations was naturally all thanks to the salted fish type of cute girl. This Mother Earth who had made great contributions and brought all kinds of Chinese delicacies had turned into a true ancient era with swordsmen, scholars, and the Imperial court.


    Even if it was new to Medusa, Allie, and Mickey.


    After all, they had lived in different environments since they were young. The Magus world had 50 days and 50 nights. The long years had passed, and there would not be such a rule of day and night every day, nor would there be frequent festivals and four Seasons all year round.


    ¡°My family¡¯s Orchard is really on the verge of perfection.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat at the table by the window and looked down at the Golden color below. His palm slowly stroked the hair of the snake-haired Banshee who was lying on the table. He could not help but secretly pinch her soft little face. This terrifying great sovereign of death seemed a little cute when she slept. She no longer had that monstrous ferocity.


    mirror doppelg?nger will allow me to truly possess the ability to descend into this world ¡­


    The mirror image didn¡¯t show any joy, anger, or sorrow.


    This was because it did not cut off its three natures-God, demon, and beast. It only had absolute rationality and comet nature. It could be said that it was a cold and emotionless absolute existence of the Taishang Wangqing. It only knew how to be engrossed in learning, and it was even difficult to communicate with it.


    However, his consciousness could secretly enter his mirror image, such as now.


    At first, Xu Zhi had thought that this would be a difficult problem, but he did not expect that he would end up becoming Medusa¡¯s learning machine.


    maybe this is also good. After all, if I let the avatar study alone in the room and repeat it mechanically every day, I¡¯m afraid he will die. It¡¯s better to throw him into the sandbox so that someone can be his study partner to prevent him from overlearning ¡­ We can improve together and answer his questions.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat on the window sill and reached out again to rub Medusa¡¯s hair.


    Medusa was in a deep sleep at this time. She had the genes of longevity, and as long as there was no hostility or excitement, her indescribable state would not wake up.


    It was indeed mutually beneficial to have such a fellow Daoist.


    It could greatly speed up the learning efficiency of the mirror image. As for Medusa taking the opportunity to obtain his knowledge of the learning tools, Xu Zhi did not mind ¡­


    After all, the nine revolutions mysterious art, the mirror image clone, and all kinds of top-tier cultivation techniques were all blocked. What she could ask was only the basic knowledge system of each world. She could only use this to create various cultivation techniques.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s become stronger.¡±


    Xu Zhi lowered his head and looked at Medusa, who was sleeping on the table. It was as if he was looking at the high school girl in the classroom who loved to study and fell asleep while studying. She was a completely different person when she was asleep and when she was awake. the pioneers and powerhouses of the age of the sandbox of the supernatural worlds were all their teachers. They used their lives and blood to write the songs of praise for history. They advanced one era after another, from simple to mature, and finally opened up a path for me to learn, as well as various systems.


    However, in the end, I still lack a teacher in another form, but I also lack a fellow Daoist who can be my companion.


    She didn¡¯t teach you knowledge or give you a mature power system. Instead, she accompanied you to deduce and support each other on the path of seeking knowledge, allowing you to see the world with a stronger mind and a higher vision ¡­¡±


    The knowledge that he had learned was just knowledge. He knew clearly that he was only a lucky person. He was smart and far superior to many people in the real world, but he did not have the heaven-defying talent and temperament like di Qi and Dao Changsheng.


    He didn¡¯t stagnate.


    To become the God of creation, one must have the courage to pursue the Dao.


    The further one progressed, the more knowledge and experience one gained. The development of one¡¯s wisdom, continuous learning and research would make the strong become smarter. The difference in talent would gradually become less vast. What was important was a lasting heart.


    Medusa¡¯s aptitude was not too high, and was only comparable to Queen of Babylon Lilith back then. It was her own hard work that had allowed her to come this far. She had surpassed many geniuses who were more terrifying than her in terms of aptitude, even the three witches who were smarter.


    Perhaps, in the long years, having a Daoist friend who could support and verify with each other was the greatest fortune in life. It was his greatest opportunity that surpassed all treasures and could lead him to the ultimate path.


    ¡°However, it looks simple, but it¡¯s extremely difficult!¡±


    at their level, ¡± Xu Zhi said calmly, ¡± they¡¯re all ancient existences who are above the world and look down on the common people of each era. Who else can be trusted? ¡± Who would reveal all of their secrets to others? If the other party has evil intentions and knows my cultivation technique, they will beat me to death!¡±


    Even Medusa and Ermin did not dare to tell each other their trump cards and true cultivation techniques.


    In a sense, this was lamentable ¡­


    The path was long, and they were all moving forward alone.


    Therefore, it was only natural for Medusa to be extremely happy at this time.


    It was precisely because they weren¡¯t real living beings that they were the most perfect Dao friends. They could leave everything to each other without worry, expose themselves, and move forward together on the long and distant path of truth.


    that¡¯s why she¡¯s very happy and confessed her feelings. It¡¯s the first time she¡¯s slept so blissfully and peacefully. Xu Zhi looked at Medusa, as if she was a sleeping girl who had just obtained a treasure that she was satisfied with. Her face was extremely quiet and gentle.


    This was a win-win situation. They could discuss the Dao together, and with Medusa¡¯s habit, they could even ask some of the problems that they had encountered during their daily training ¡­


    For example, he had just asked how to create a solar energy source. This was the problem that had been troubling him recently ¡­


    If he didn¡¯t have a sun as his primordial spirit, he wouldn¡¯t be able to open the food industry.


    The gourmet world was the promised wizard community. It was a special small world used to encourage players with liver cirrhosis to meditate seriously ¡­


    ¡°Mirror image, I¡¯ll leave this learning tool with Medusa for the time being. It will make up for my greatest weakness! To make up for my knowledge, I¡¯m not inferior to Medusa, Emperor Qi, Phoenix, Ermin, and the others ¡­ It¡¯s not a bad thing.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and he suddenly saw the dense paper on the desk that Medusa was lying on. He could not help but pull it out to take a look and see what she had written.


    It was a letter for Ermin.

 Chapter 278

    ?


    Chapter 278: The letter to Ermin


    Translator: 549690339


    it seems that her consciousness has descended here, and her main body in the distance has fallen into a deep sleep. She can only use this method to write letters and then teleport back through the space tunnel to prepare for battle. Xu Zhi was stunned for a few seconds.


    Thump thump thump!


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m coming in,¡± The little fox Hu haihan called out to her out of habit, even though he knew that it was a scholar who only knew how to read and sister mo qiuli who was definitely asleep.


    ¡­..


    The Sorcerer world, the underworld, quiet and peaceful.


    This place was known as the resting place of the dead. It was the most mysterious, sacred, and terrifying place in the world.


    Countless mortals were terrified of this place and held deep respect for it.


    There was a fork in the road, Erebus, where the good and evil of the dead were divided.


    As long as they were kind, humble, and harmonious, they would all walk into the paradise of happiness, the Elyse paradise.


    All those who were brutal, arrogant, and evil would walk to the place of pain, Tartarus.


    All karma and retribution would be repaid here after death.


    In the distance, Cocus was flowing, and the wails of many undead came from the river of pain. Ermin was taking a walk in the garden of Truth, and the mountains and fields were covered with fiery red spider lilies. It was so beautiful that it seemed like the world of Immortals.


    The land of the netherworld was extremely vast, and many ancient sovereigns and great emperors were cultivating here, emitting a terrifying aura.


    Medusa ¡­ Ermin smiled. She opened her white fingers and took out a letter in the void. sure enough, it¡¯s here. That God is too strong. He¡¯s a low God, but he can fight me, a middle God. We must know his world and system before we can prepare for the war and inform the epic professionals of the major empires in the mortal world.


    ¡°It¡¯s another war.¡±


    Her eyes were in a daze, as if she had recalled the Babylonian sorcerer mythological era a thousand years ago. She was still the great Lord of Ermin and had waged war against the kingdom of evil witches.


    She returned to the room that looked like a thatched house, sat down on the desk, and slowly opened the letter.


    In the letter, Medusa told him what she had seen and heard over the past few days.


    It included the solar terms here, the rules of heaven and earth, the immortal world, the gods in charge of the sun and moon, the history of the Western era, the current situation of the great Zhou Empire, the opening of the divine path by Hu rennong ¡­


    As well as the origin of the God and the Dao Lord.


    Medusa gave a general explanation, and at the end, she attached the views of this world¡¯s ¡± all knowing scholar ¡°, as well as her speculations and doubts. The amount of writing recorded was unexpectedly large.


    The letter briefly explained the foreseeable origin and process, and then wrote:


    [ Bai Xiaosheng seems to have come from the void. He has no background and is not a living creature. ]


    when I first saw him, I didn¡¯t feel that he was a living creature. After studying his organization, I confirmed that he was like a mirror image. I can even define him as a natural mirror image formed by some rules, such as Mercury, the god of wisdom in our world, which symbolizes wisdom ¡­ [ it just doesn¡¯t have self-awareness. ]


    however, after four days of interaction, we patiently answered each other¡¯s questions. I studied every night and asked several questions, only to be more and more shocked. The origin of this creature has other secrets that are far beyond our imagination. After probing for several days and speculating for a long time, I finally grasped some terrifying secrets and gained a slight understanding of them. I¡¯ll share them with you and hope you can give me your opinions.


    first of all, he did not stop at the ancient world. He knew the rules and knowledge of our sorcerer world and even other worlds. I¡¯m afraid that this ancient unknown existence has been traveling all over the world and has long stopped in our sorcerer world. He is just like today, eating and sleeping in the open, carefree and relaxed, concentrating on reading, but we have not noticed it.


    [ he wanders the heavens and knows everything, but he has no self-consciousness. He is like a projection of learning, constantly learning the knowledge of every world. This has exceeded the scope of our understanding over the past thousand years. ]


    We continued to question and answer for a few days and nights, and the questions gradually became more profound. Yesterday, I asked him, How am I going to become a God? If he doesn¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll ask a few more questions. The secret of the real entity of Pangu? A daolord cultivation technique? He did not answer any of them.


    at first, I thought he didn¡¯t know, or perhaps he didn¡¯t travel many worlds and didn¡¯t know much about the major worlds, until I asked inadvertently, ¡± Where could di Qi go to in this world? He can actually answer. ]


    [ Ermin, ever since I came to this ancient world, I have become more and more certain that the God of creation is not the only one. At the beginning of the void and chaos, it transcended time, space, latitude, and cause and effect. The two of us have seen the God of creation as a rank four, and the God of creation that descended from this world was a rank six. It was not the same avatar. However, the all-knowing scholar gave me detailed answers, as if he was among them at that time, observing the God of creation and recording his words and deeds. ]


    Yi even spoke of the conversation between long Hong heavenly Emperor and God, ¡± The ultimate was real, and the myriad worlds were fake. The myriad worlds stood above the ultimate, like stones embedded in the boundless land ¡­ [ the ruins of end can reveal the mysteries of heaven and earth, and can demonstrate the Mahayana sect, which is detailed and complete. ]


    However, the Sancheng sect was profound and had all kinds of techniques?


    Ermine was sitting in the underworld cabin. When she saw this, her mind was shocked.


    this is what the God of creation said to the celestial Emperor of that world. We¡¯re lucky enough to hear this?!


    With an inexplicable excitement that she had never felt in hundreds of years, she immediately opened an attached page from the letter. The attached page wrote what go was, as well as the rules and essentials of go.


    She stretched out her hand, and a square gray-black stone plate solidified on the ground in front of her. Black and white stones fell into it.


    ¡°The chessboard is the earth, and the pieces are the sky!¡±


    She picked up the chess pieces on the chessboard, closed her eyes, and entered a state of meditation.


    This meditation lasted for an entire day and night.


    Gradually, two shadows seemed to appear on the chessboard, playing a game of their own.


    At this moment, Ermin felt that the chess pieces on the chessboard in front of her were surrounding and attacking each other. Some were upright, some were dangerous. In the battle, they seemed to have become the sun, the wind, the clouds, the rain, the heavy land, and the endless starry sky.


    The sinkhole was the chessboard, and the world was the chess piece.


    In just a few days, her calculations had surpassed the go level of any Earthling. It had even reached the level of an AI.


    After a long time, Ermin slowly opened her eyes, as if she had understood something. The way of go indeed contained some kind of rule, the truth of heaven and earth.


    the chessboard is ancient and simple. There are chess pieces on it. 129600 great thousand worlds. This number is one Yuan, one era, and there is a catastrophe ¡­


    She became completely serious and felt a chill run down her spine. She read the letter without stopping.


    [ the all-knowing scholar was actually able to talk about the communication between the strongest heavenly Emperor and the God of creation. He was able to talk about every detail, as if he was there in person. He is now learning beside me. I am writing, but I am still shocked and in disbelief. ]


    he has overturned my speculation about his existence again and again. He is unfathomable. If even the God of creation can come into contact with and listen to him, perhaps he is already the manifestation of the rules of some world. How can he not know how I became a God? ¡± The secret of the Pangu golden body? [ daolord cultivation technique? ]


    [ he knows, but he doesn¡¯t answer. ]


    I tested him a few more times and found out that this man only answered the basics and not the profoundness. He made you deduce based on this. He seemed to be a natural phenomenon, some kind of projection mirror image, or a projection of some law? Was he an observer of the world created by the Creator? [ he studies, travels, and observes the worlds? ]


    Ermin, you¡¯re a god. Although you¡¯re not as knowledgeable as me, you have a higher vision. You may be able to give me an answer, but you must reply.


    [ the existence of the all-knowing scholar has traveled across thousands of worlds and crossed many worlds. It is not something that the two of us can explore and it is difficult to see through. It is far beyond our imagination. It is mysterious and unfathomable. It can shock the sky, but it is undoubtedly a Supreme treasure. He is not greedy and obsessed with himself. As the best Daoist friend, he embarked on the journey of seeking the truth with me. I have already taken it as my own and become my personal belonging. With him, I seem to have seen the real way forward. ]


    I can perform the Mahayana sect. I¡¯m meticulous and have all kinds of skills. The way of the chess board secretly combines the truth and falsehood of the ultimate and the myriad world. It¡¯s exquisite, profound, and unfathomable. I hope you can study this carefully and perhaps you¡¯ll gain something. I invited Mother Earth of this world to play chess with me. She was extremely weak at first, but she opened her mouth in anger and asked for er Gou to attack. Later on, she used Some Kind of Wonderful technique and indeed, with the help of God, although it took a long time to place a piece, it was on par with my killing spree. In just a few days, she comprehended it. There is already a road ahead without any fog. ]


    [ I¡¯m more and more certain that Bai Xiaosheng does not know. He just asked me to start from the basics. I have already comprehended my own path to becoming a god from the true and false of the ultimate he provided. The chessboard is real, and the chess pieces are false. There are 129600 worlds on it, and my body is also formed by the 120000 evil gods. The two are secretly in sync ¡­ ] I may use myself as a chessboard, with 129600 chess pieces in my body, 120000 Dao fruits in the virtual sky.


    Ermin held the letter in a daze and read the last sentence that shocked her:


    [ Ermin, I will become a level-eight mythical creature in less than ten years! ]

 Chapter 279

    ?


    Chapter 279: The mortal world¡¯s Jianghu


    Translator: 549690339


    Ermin had lived for a thousand years and had long become calm, but after reading Medusa¡¯s letter, her heart was still in a state of shock.


    She knew how difficult it was to become a God, Cthulhu.


    Medusa had been guarding the gate to the underworld for a thousand years, from the end of the wizard era to the peak of the magic potion era. She had been studying the way to become a God with the characteristics of her body, but she had not been able to achieve anything.


    The amount of energy required was simply too much ¡­


    Cthulhu was a convergence creature, and its entire body was made up of 120000 organs.


    If a creature wanted to break through level eight mythical realm, it would need a huge amount of energy to break through the realm instantly. With Medusa¡¯s terrifying and powerful strength, it would probably need the terrifying energy of 10000 gods to become a God.


    However, that was almost impossible.


    that world is indeed mysterious. That mysterious scholar did not have any joy, anger, sorrow, or joy. It was as if the will and laws of the world had gathered together. It was unbelievable.


    Ermin put down the letter and looked forward to it. such a strange existence. I must meet him when I have time.


    I already somewhat understand her thoughts. From that scholar, she learned that world¡¯s unique method of becoming a god. She placed a Dao fruit in the virtual sky and thought through the conversation between heavenly Emperor long Hong and the God of creation, the truth behind the ruins of end, and whether it was true or false ¡­ She wants to turn herself into the chessboard of the ultimate, her 129600 organs as the 129600 worlds, as the Dao fruits, and live in the virtual sky!¡±


    She had divided herself into 129600 parts and separated them into gods.


    A Saint had a Dao fruit that resided in the heavenvoid.


    And her?


    He alone had 129600 Dao fruits and was living in the void sky ¡­


    Such a bold and terrifying idea was jaw-dropping, and only Medusa¡¯s madness could have such an idea.


    Using one¡¯s own body to create an era!


    If she could really succeed, she would definitely be the most terrifying God in history!


    Medusa did not know the cultivation method of the true body of Pangu, but she could vaguely guess the principle behind it. It was to divide the soul into nine parts in the nine apertures, so that the soul would not die even if it was incomplete.


    As for her, she had to divide her soul into 129600 parts and evenly distribute them in every corner of her body. Perhaps this was the true undying and imperishable, reborn from a drop of blood ¡­


    ¡°It may seem bold, but it¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    Ermin continued to organize her thoughts. there might even be a feasible opportunity! This is because she has already collected enough energy to become a God, enough to provide one of her organs to become a God. After becoming a god, she can cultivate for those ordinary organs ¡­¡±


    It was difficult to start, and the cultivation of a God was slow. However, as more and more gods were born, her overall cultivation speed became faster and faster. Ten, a hundred, a thousand ¡­


    When there were a thousand gods, they could cultivate together and provide the energy for an ordinary creature to become a God. How simple would that be?


    The further this went on, the bigger the snowball!


    This was Medusa¡¯s special method of becoming a god!


    Medusa¡¯s ambition was too great. She had never intended to become an ordinary God before, so she had let Ermin become a God. Now, she had directly deduced a path to go against the heavens for herself.


    Once she became a God, it was simply unimaginable. She also had an idea. In less than ten years, she might be able to perfect the entire idea and begin to put it into practice, breaking through to become the first God of 129600 gods.


    Ermin felt lucky for her, but also a little emotional.


    wandering know-it-all can actually see through Medusa and open such an incredible path to godhood ¡­


    Ermine put the letter away, and her clear eyes flashed with curiosity. She was trying to figure out what kind of existence the mysterious man was. What kind of world rules? He began to organize his thoughts and prepare to reply.


    ¡­¡­.


    The primordial world.


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s name became bigger and bigger, forming a hurricane!


    There were even many Jianghu swordsmen who had evil intentions and wanted to abduct this pure young man who was obsessed with reading and holding the wordless heavenly book at all times.


    The young man was only studying, but he was innocent.


    That night, many thieves in the shadows flew over the roofs and walls, whispering on the roof of the dark Inn,


    this group of people is strange. No matter how many swordsmen there are, they will be shaken off in an instant. They lost their way after following them. I don¡¯t know what kind of evil art they used ¡­


    our hundred talents Pavilion has influence all over the martial world. We have our spies in brothels, restaurants, and inns. We have sent ordinary people to follow this group for several days. At night, they have been staying in two rooms and talking with each other every night. Tonight is the Mid-Autumn Festival, and it is the best time to make a move.


    BOOM!


    Suddenly, the roof broke open and a few Men in Black rushed in.


    ¡°Bai Xiaosheng, our Pavilion master has invited you!¡±


    The lights flickered, and a young man and woman were sitting side by side in front of the desk. They were holding paper and a pen, studying on their own. It was a quiet scene.


    Suddenly, the beautiful woman slowly raised her head.


    BOOM!


    Everyone¡¯s minds were shaken, and they flew out of the inn, turning into several corpses.


    that is!!?


    it¡¯s a Grandmaster at the fifth Dao Palace realm, emotionless sword Wei Wuji, ranked 13th on the heaven roll!


    The eyes of the experts who were hiding on the roofs of the Inns widened. They had wanted to take advantage of the situation, but they did not expect such a terrifying scene to happen. That was a great expert whose name shook the pugilistic world!


    I can¡¯t see through this woman. She can¡¯t be provoked!! Countless people were horrified and quickly retreated, afraid that they would be too late.


    Medusa only smiled.


    How could these ordinary people know how powerful it was?


    Perhaps only the heavenly court of this world and the descent of the heavenly Emperor could attract her attention. Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t care about these people in the mortal world.


    He only hoped that she could be given another ten years to live such a peaceful life and become a God, pushing her strength to the peak.


    it¡¯s to give this world time to rise and for the HU rennong to completely prosper the celestial dynasty. It¡¯s also for me to break through ¡­ This is waiting, suppressing that beautiful moment and welcoming the other party with the best form.¡± She smiled.


    She continued to study with her head lowered. She stood behind the scholar and taught him hand in hand.¡±Do you understand this question?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand this part.¡± The scholar replied mechanically.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± Medusa suddenly smiled. let¡¯s continue discussing the topic from before, how to create an energy sun to illuminate all things.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The young man nodded and continued the discussion.


    The next day, the disturbance caused a huge disturbance. The martial arts grandmasters on the heaven roll were the top masters of the major sects.


    ¡°The one who obtains the all-knowing scholar will obtain the world!¡±


    The cute girl secretly spread rumors in the crowd, causing more and more trouble.


    Bai Xiaosheng, this scholar has the wordless heavenly book which contains great mysteries. No matter who follows him, with the accumulation of time and listening to the truth of the great Dao, he can become a saint from a mortal, a God, and a Emperor! Meng Mei continued to spread rumors in the dark and told the truth, ¡± that woman was originally a mortal. In the end, she cultivated with him night after night. I don¡¯t know what they cultivated, but every day, the woman would be exhausted and doze off in the day ¡­ However, his cultivation had increased greatly. At this time, he might be comparable to the demigod Duan Qianyu! Perhaps no one on the heavenly rankings is his match.¡±


    Instantly, the entire martial world went crazy!


    indeed, that woman is so powerful. I¡¯ve never heard of her before. Could it be that the all knowing scholar is an opportunity? ¡±


    Many beautiful swordswomen and geniuses from various sects could not help but look around. They wanted to find the legendary wandering know-it-all. This man was extremely mysterious and possessed endless knowledge. He was the dream lover of many people in the pugilistic world.


    The demonic sect¡¯s saintess, Lao Ai, was good at seducing and manipulating people¡¯s hearts. There was no man in the world who wasn¡¯t confused by her. It was said that she had already left the mountain silently and had come in the form of a pretty girl.


    It was said that the saintess of the demonic sect had gone down the mountain with the four great protectors to bring the source of the turmoil back to the holy mountain and suppress it personally.


    ¡°I called you a straight Man of Steel! I¡¯ll trick a bunch of girls to ¡­¡± The cute girl sat in the carriage and looked at the dull scholar who continued to read beside her. She suddenly felt very satisfied, and her eyes gradually brightened. Medusa asked me to protect her safety when she is asleep ¡­ But do you think I have no other way? This beauty in his arms is not a threat to his life, it has nothing to do with me. I can already imagine that even if he screams until his throat breaks, no one will save him!¡±


    She mumbled and imagined the scene of this stiff scholar. That scene was too beautiful and she didn¡¯t dare to look at it.

 Chapter 280

    ?


    Chapter 280: The strange old man


    Translator: 549690339


    In less than a few days, the entire Jianghu was in a state of turmoil, turning into the center of a storm.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi was tidying up the orchard. However, it was an Orchard in his inner world. The shelves were covered with green vines, and they were all full of fruits. On the ground, there were green onions and trees, and one after another, the final chickens were chirping happily.


    As the mirror image continued to learn, Xu Zhi¡¯s knowledge base finally advanced by leaps and bounds.


    the last time I entered the Sorcerer world, I disguised myself as an anonymous great sovereign Messiah. I spent fifty to sixty years in the library, and my head was aching. I¡¯ve been putting it on hold since then. I¡¯m not willing to start learning again, and my knowledge has stopped advancing. But with the mirror image, I don¡¯t have to worry about my knowledge not being able to keep up.


    It had to be said that a small step for ah Chou was a big step for the creator.


    He would no longer have to worry about his studies.


    With Medusa¡¯s company and discussion, as well as the mirror image¡¯s teacher and friend, he had improved very quickly!


    In particular, he had recently encountered some cultivation problems. He would occasionally go in and pretend to be a mirror image, sitting at the table and discussing with Medusa.


    It was perfect.


    this reminds me of my high school days, when I sat at the edge of the window with my deskmate, discussing practice questions and doing test papers together ¡­ It¡¯s just that Medusa has become my deskmate.¡± Xu Zhi sensed his body in silence.


    Now, the nine revolutions mysterious art had already opened the fifth aperture.


    In addition, he had some progress with the sun furnace.


    Everything started to develop very quickly.


    Xu Zhi was very carefree. He was living a leisurely life in the orchard, like a farmer¡¯s house, until he saw a certain guy who wanted to cause trouble.


    At this moment, Meng Mei continued to spread rumors in the pugilistic world, adding oil to the fire. the all knowing scholar originally had two great opportunities, which were divided into two parts, one for a man and one for a woman. That Hu rennong took one of the opportunities and opened up the divine path, shocking the heavens and earth. On the day of the Dao lecture in the capital city, the gods in the heavens opened the heaven realm to watch ¡­ As for the last opportunity, it can only be obtained by a woman.¡±


    In the pugilistic world, countless women¡¯s eyes were burning with desire, while men were heartbroken and hated that they could not do it for their women.


    Meng Mei quickly posted, saying that the ¡°Mid-Autumn Festival activities¡± would be live-streamed online and that everyone was welcome to watch the ceremony.


    ¡°Punishing a straight Man of Steel online!¡± It specializes in treating all kinds of dissatisfaction!¡±


    as everyone knows, my species is to become a little sweetheart and let the creator eat it (embarrassed). I came in as a fan chasing after an idol, but I missed the time when the God of creation descended to mend the heavens. It¡¯s so far away from becoming a saint, and I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to see my favorite male God again.


    During the Mid-Autumn Festival in the primordial world, my master of creation and I were still far away from each other. It was like. Cowherd and. Weaver Girl looking at each other on. Magpie bridge.. couldn¡¯t help but feel sad and sad ¡­ And a certain iron-willed straight man just happened to appear and changed my view of the world!¡±


    Everyone suddenly understood!


    Obviously, the cute girl had secretly gone to catch him in the middle of the night in a fit of anger. In the end, she saw a scene of passionate learning. You didn¡¯t sleep in the middle of the night and stayed up late to study with a beautiful woman. This person is poisonous!


    This was like walking right into the muzzle of the cute girl¡¯s gun. She was currently angry.


    Cute girl wants to evolve into a Dragon: ¡°A certain bookworm didn¡¯t even eat the meat that was given to him. He only knew how to stay up late to study with a beautiful woman. His face was hateful, so I had someone rape him to appease the People¡¯s resentment ¡­¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    One by one, screenshots of the beauties of Jianghu were released.


    It was crazy on the forum, and they felt heartbroken. They had never thought that there would be someone in this world who loved reading so much and did not care about external things. He was simply the role model of the entire sandbox who loved to learn. However, they had to put in the effort, so how could they be so willing?


    They would not be happy to see it.


    I see. The game producer has put in a lot of effort to set an example for you to love learning. This tells us that as long as you love learning, there will naturally be beauties throwing themselves at you (picking nose).


    ¡°That makes sense!¡±


    Countless netizens who were watching were ecstatic. They ridiculed it and felt that at this moment, it was going to be on the hot search again. My passion for learning helped me break away from being single.


    ¡°Stupid sister! Why are you forcing me to do something I hate? let go of that scholar and let me do it! (Gritting teeth)¡±


    to be honest, Mengmei¡¯s way of doing things is too cruel. This is the evil femininity. They must think that all men are cheap and that there¡¯s no man who isn¡¯t lustful. They want to force others. When I see this scene of beautiful women surrounding me, I can¡¯t help but feel sad. Tears can¡¯t stop flowing from the corners of my mouth.


    ¡­.


    Meng Mei was secretly proud of herself. She really didn¡¯t have any dirty thoughts. She just wanted to see if this Tang Sanzang was only focused on reading the books of the sages and if he really didn¡¯t want to mess with Liu Xiahui.


    Anyway, Medusa was in a deep sleep and did not know what was happening outside.


    And this dumb scholar didn¡¯t know how to complain ¡­


    I¡¯ll see if he can continue to study and if a bunch of beautiful women seduce him. I¡¯ll even see if a bunch of women will force themselves on him! Meng Mei¡¯s eyes were bright. I can already imagine his loud screams!


    In just a few days, the extraordinary women of the pugilistic world, the demonic sect¡¯s saintesses, and the sacred sect¡¯s goddesses had all arrived.


    ¡°I hope fairy Hu will be lenient.¡± Countless people said to the Fox girl.


    Mengmei had been resting all this while. However, her disciple, Hu haihan, had gained quite a reputation by traveling the pugilistic world. After all, he was already at the Dao Palace realm and ranked seventh on the heaven roll. He was also known as fairy Hu.


    as long as you don¡¯t harm his life or use violence, we can ignore you. We¡¯re all people of the pugilistic world. and it¡¯s very normal for men and women to have feelings for each other. He doesn¡¯t have. lover now, so you can pursue him yourself and gain his favor, becoming his immortal Dao companion ¡­ Meng Mei blinked her eyes and secretly hinted shamelessly, ¡± but don¡¯t come at night. That woman is very irritable and wants to have him all to herself. Don¡¯t appear in front of her ¡­


    Each and every one of the girls from the major sects in the mortal world were geniuses that were hard to come by in a hundred years. How high were their standards?


    He would naturally not be interested in ordinary men and would even have thoughts of not marrying for the rest of his life. However, Bai Xiaosheng was indeed mysterious and unfathomable. He enlightened Hu rennong and opened up the divine Dao.


    That day, Hu rennong gave a Dao lecture in the capital city, shocking the heavens and earth. Even the heavenly realm opened the gate of heaven, and countless gods looked down at the mortal world.


    ¡°This kind of man is my perfect match.¡±


    Their hearts were burning with passion, and they first used words to charm him.


    Bai Xiaosheng held the wordless heavenly book and ignored him.


    Another day, they were dressed up and showed their charm. They came to ask for advice gently. Their bodies slowly leaned against each other, and they whispered in each other¡¯s ears to ask questions.


    Bai Xiaosheng was still reading the book in his hand.


    All the heroines gnashed their teeth in hatred and couldn¡¯t help but be furious. They instantly wanted to use force and slowly kiss him, but ¡­


    Peng Peng Peng!


    The scholars put down their books. Their faces were all swollen and bruised, and they were sent flying like pigs.


    The cute girl was speechless.


    Oh my God!


    This person was an animal!


    The beautiful girl disturbed your reading, so you beat her up?


    Meng Mei¡¯s eyes widened! His hands trembled in the process of taking screenshots!


    This wasn¡¯t earth. The women who cultivated here all had outstanding temperament and were so beautiful that they were hard to find in the world. Even the big stars in his world couldn¡¯t compare to them.


    In front of these fairy-like people, she was just an ordinary woman in the mortal world who needed cosmetics and skin care to maintain her beauty.


    All the famous figures of the martial arts world and the Guardians who were secretly protecting their Holy maidens were instantly stunned.


    What had happened?


    All of the beautiful women from the major sects of the pugilistic world were the dream lovers of countless pugilist swordsmen. In the end, they were beaten up until their heads were like pigs, and their beautiful faces were so swollen that no human form could be seen!


    ¡°This is impossible! This is absolutely impossible. There is no man in the pugilistic world who isn¡¯t moved by the heaven¡¯s pride of the younger generation. This Bai Xiaosheng is actually addicted to reading and doesn¡¯t treat them as women?¡±


    ¡°¡­. The female prodigies of this generation are at the golden age of martial arts that is hard to come by in centuries. They are all fighting at the Dao Palace realm, and all of them have the potential to reach the grotto-heaven realm and ascend to the heavenly realm to serve the ancient celestial emperors.¡±


    ¡°Especially the two saintesses of the demonic sect and the sacred sect. They swept the world and were unrivaled among their peers in the pugilistic world. The grandmasters of the sacred sects admitted that they were rare talents in hundreds of years. They broke through the void and ascended to the celestial world, becoming an Emperor-to-be is inevitable! He even has the potential to become a great emperor!¡±


    Countless people in the martial world were shocked. This was too unbelievable.


    In reality, the Tribulation of heaven and earth was about to arrive, and many geniuses were born from the Tribulation. They all had astonishing talent and talent, but when they saw that Hu Renong had opened the divine path, they came because it was a better opportunity than the fairy realm. They didn¡¯t expect to be beaten up.


    so boring. What a bookworm. You can¡¯t even do this.


    The cute girl opened her mouth wide playfully. She felt that it was very boring. She did not seem to care about the disputes of the Jianghu at all. She just treated it as a small matter and continued to drive forward.


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he shook his head and laughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re really naughty. I¡¯ll have to write you down in my little notebook some other day.¡±


    He was at the sixth rank, so it was only natural for him to have the cultivation of the sixth rank after cutting off the ant-sized mirror image. Although he did not have the real body of a wizard and the nine revolutions mysterious art, his knowledge was as vast as the sea, and his moves were mysterious and natural. Even ordinary people of the same rank might not be his match.


    ¡°Bai Xiaosheng, this is incredible!¡±


    The entire underworld was shaken.


    In a short period of time, there were no more women coming.


    Meng Mei couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed. After spreading the news in the post, countless people in the entire online forum felt a sharp pain in their heads. How could there be such a man? They looked at the screenshots of the bloody nose and swollen face and felt their hearts ache.


    After a few more days, an old woman who had lost her soul stopped the carriage. One of her sleeves was empty. It was a broken arm. Her eyes were cloudy, and she looked old and desolate.


    it¡¯s fine if she¡¯s a genius girl in the pugilistic world. But even an old man like her is here to join in the fun.


    Meng Mei shook her head. Sitting in the carriage, she was surprised. he definitely doesn¡¯t have such a strong taste.


    The old woman only stepped forward and slowly handed over a thin piece of paper. The paper seemed to be as heavy as a thousand catties. She struggled for a moment. I hope you can treat it well.


    Then, the old man turned around and staggered away.


    The dull-looking scholar glanced at the paper and called out to the old woman, inviting her into the carriage. it¡¯s an equivalent exchange. Tell me your question.


    The old man¡¯s body trembled, and he turned his head and said, ¡± ¡°Can you let me become an immortal?¡±


    The surrounding sects who were hiding in the dark shook their heads. Breaking the void and ascending to the immortal world, just a piece of paper? How could it be that simple? it was simply wishful thinking.


    ¡°Reach the grotto heaven realm? To the immortal world? Please make an equivalent exchange.¡± The scholar replied.


    Sure enough, he was rejected.


    The old woman seemed to have gotten used to it and continued to stagger away.


    The scholar opened his mouth again, ¡± this piece of paper can be exchanged for 100 of these questions. Please make an Equal Exchange.


    Huala!


    The entire forest shook.


    It wasn¡¯t that it wasn¡¯t enough, but that its value far exceeded that. Could this piece of paper be exchanged for 100 Grotto-heaven realm old monsters?


    Wouldn¡¯t that mean that he could become an ancient heavenly Emperor?


    Countless martial artists ¡®faces tensed up as they looked at the thin piece of paper. It seemed to contain a terrifying secret. After all, wandering know-it-all followed the rule of equivalent exchange, and the item inside was enough to exchange for a celestial Thearch!


    However, no one in the martial world knew that old man, and she had no cultivation.


    this is an old man without any cultivation. There¡¯s no trace of cultivation at all. Mengmei, who was sitting in the carriage, started to frown.


    Although she was a salted fish, she had been the most ancient being in this world since the era of the Dao Lords. Her cultivation base was also at the seventh level of the heavenly Emperor realm, so it was natural for him to be able to tell.


    This old woman with a broken arm was not a martial arts Grandmaster whose cultivation had been crippled. Instead, she was an ordinary person who had never cultivated and had naturally blocked meridians!


    Not only did she see it, but all the experts in the martial arts world also saw it. They found it hard to believe. How could he be an ordinary person?


    The old woman¡¯s eyes were cloudy, and tears suddenly flickered in them. my lifetime¡¯s effort is worth a Celestial Emperor? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The stiff scholar replied mechanically.


    Xu Zhi had already arrived quietly. He was sitting in the carriage with a wordless heavenly book in his hand. He looked at the trembling old woman in her seventies or eighties and was shocked. I didn¡¯t expect such a person to exist in secret. She¡¯s just a weak mortal who has experienced old age, sickness, and death. She can¡¯t cultivate, but she can secretly kill all the grandmasters in the pugilistic world with her exquisite sword skills. She can even open the gate of heaven with her sword.

 Chapter 281

    ?


    Chapter 281: Chapter 281


    Translator: 549690339


    The old woman got into the carriage and continued on.


    Ta ta ta!


    Dust rose and the pressure slowly spread. Suddenly, the martial arts grandmasters in the dark felt their vision blur, and when they looked again, the carriage had long disappeared.


    ¡°As expected of Bai Xiaosheng!¡±


    ¡°Appearing and disappearing like a ghost, like a celestial spell.¡±


    ¡­..


    Many people sighed.


    Mengmei, Hu haihan, and Medusa were all very low-key. On the other hand, their fame rose because of Bai Xiaosheng, who taught Hu rennong. In addition, Mengmei had created rumors that Bai Xiaosheng was the main person in the carriage.


    The shaking of the carriage actually caused the one-armed old man to gradually fall into a coma as if he was extremely tired.


    Hu haihan, the little fox, caressed the old woman¡¯s face. this one-armed old man has no cultivation at all. She¡¯s so pitiful! She¡¯s only in her seventies or eighties, so she¡¯s a mortal ¡­¡±


    Huala!


    Hu haihan began to use his dharmic powers to gradually warm her old body. He continued to sense it. in the early years, there seemed to be an expert who warmed her body. However, she was once seriously injured. It¡¯s already amazing that she can live until now as an ordinary person, but she doesn¡¯t have many years left.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Meng Mei could not help but ask Bai Xiaosheng. She did not believe that this aging mortal would be so ordinary.


    ¡°An equivalent exchange.¡± Bai Xiaosheng opened his mouth.


    The cute girl¡¯s face turned black and she spat out some knowledge.


    This was what he had accumulated over the years. Although she was a salted fish, it was impossible for her not to study it. These were her core secrets and the results of her research. However, after these few days, they were almost all squeezed out ¡­


    That was why she wanted to mess with him.


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s expression was calm as he slowly replied,¡±Liu Wenjian, the strongest assassin in the martial world, No. 1 on the Assassin¡¯s list. He¡¯s an ordinary person without any cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Liu Wenjian, a boy¡¯s name?¡±


    Meng Mei¡¯s eyes widened and she stood up in shock. wait, you¡¯re contradicting yourself!! They say she¡¯s the best assassin in the martial world, but how could she be an ordinary person who has never cultivated?¡±


    Meng Mei¡¯s face was filled with disbelief as she looked at the old lady.


    A normal person who wasn¡¯t even a stage-one warrior and was even a disabled person with a broken arm was actually the number one assassin on the heaven roll?


    How did she do it?


    Is this martial arts world crazy?!


    Using ordinary mortals to assassinate Zifu and Dao Palace grandmasters?


    One had to know that even a 4th rank purple mansion would already be considered a powerhouse. In the Magus world, a 4th rank Magus ¡­ The shockwaves from the battle could destroy an entire forest. How could ordinary mortals be assassinated?


    This was impossible!


    If it was the Sorcerer world, it might be possible. After all, sorcerers had fragile bodies.


    However, those grandmasters were breathing like dragons and had tough bodies. Even if they were asleep, ordinary people could not assassinate them! A knife could not even pierce through skin, and an ordinary person would be blown away in a breath!


    This ordinary old woman with! broken arm!


    ¡°It must be that piece of paper!¡±


    Meng Mei¡¯s eyes gradually lit up. There must be a heaven-defying secret that could allow an ordinary person without any cultivation to kill a fifth Dao Palace!


    Her eyes were bright, as if she understood the meaning of equivalent exchange. It was indeed worth a Celestial Emperor.


    She immediately took out a few pieces of paper that were filled with words. On it, there seemed to be a lot of blacksmith¡¯s sword forging techniques. She couldn¡¯t understand them at all, only seeing a row of small words: ¡°Sick sword¡±


    It seemed to be a secret forging manual for some kind of weapon.


    ¡°Sick sword?¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    The two girls, master and disciple, were still in shock as they chattered in the carriage.


    ¡°You mentioned the number one assassin?¡± His disciple, the little fox Hu haihan, was shocked. this old woman is the No. 1 in the world, Liu rentu!?


    ¡°My dear disciple, do you know him?¡± Meng Mei asked.


    ¡°The number one human Slayer in the world, also known as the human Slayer assassin, how could I not know him? ¡°The most mysterious Grandmaster. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s male or female. He once roamed the pugilistic world and massacred several sects in his sleep. Many of the top grandmasters at the Dao Palace realm died in their sleep. How come I don¡¯t know about him? ¡±


    Hu haihan shook his head. teacher, you¡¯re always in closed-door cultivation and sleeping. I¡¯ve seen her once when I was driving around the martial world. It was in a Tavern in the South. What left the deepest impression on me was that he always wore a black cloak and didn¡¯t have any strong aura. He was just like an ordinary person!


    It should be known that no expert could perfectly conceal their own aura. They would definitely be discovered, which was why she was the number one assassin in the world.


    ¡°Perhaps ¡­ The number one assassin, she was really just an ordinary person. There¡¯s no aura at all.¡±


    Meng Mei couldn¡¯t believe it. She felt that it was terrifying and unbelievable. She looked at the woman.


    Hu haihan continued, ¡± it was a Golden Age more than 50 years ago. At that time, Duan Qianyu, the land immortal, had yet to break through the void. Liu rentu was the first person to break through the void and step into the immortal world.


    At that time, the news was all over the place, shaking the entire industry.


    The assassin waved his sword and shattered the void. He shouted angrily at the sky, ¡± may I ask if there are Immortals in the sky? ¡±


    But it was a pity.


    In the end, Liu rentu didn¡¯t break the sky. Instead, his long sword was broken and his blood splattered on the ground. He was seriously injured and disappeared.


    At that time, he had become the topic of gossip. Everyone was glad that he had died and laughed at him for being a moth to a flame, not knowing the immensity of the heavens and earth.


    ¡°Just because of your outstanding talent, you¡¯re so treacherous and dare to split open the sky?¡±


    Liu rentu was indeed the number one genius in Jianghu. However, he had also fallen. No one has seen his true appearance, not even his gender!


    At that time, everyone was afraid of the heavens.


    At that time, the demigod Duan Qianyu was already 200 years old. He had been living in seclusion for 50 years. All the people in the Jianghu were his great-grandchildren by many times. After hearing about this, he seemed to have met the descendant of the Jianghu, Liu rentu, once. He could not help but sigh,


    ¡°Liu rentu, if you want to kill others, kill yourself first!¡±


    He came to the WAN River and stood in front of the broken sword,


    I¡¯ve told you before that your body is not strong enough to support everything, but you didn¡¯t listen ¡­ You said,¡±if you hear the Dao in the morning, you can die in the evening.¡± This sentence is very tragic, but I don¡¯t know why, but I always feel that it is very beautiful, very beautiful, so beautiful that it moves the soul.¡±


    He raised his wine cup and spilled it on the ground. I¡¯m 200 years older than you, but I¡¯d like to offer you a cup of wine. I¡¯d like to offer you a toast to your amazing sword. From now on, I¡¯ll be sealed in dust.


    This sentence puzzled the entire Jianghu.


    Liu rentu¡¯s aptitude was very poor?


    No one believed that an assassin who could bring darkness to the martial world and make countless people tremble in fear could be someone with extremely poor aptitude!


    However, a few years later, Duan Qianyu came out of the mountain and was on the WAN River where Liu rentu used to be. She waved her sword, and the world shook as she pointed her sword at the sky.


    ¡°Dare I ask, is there a heaven?¡±


    He had cut open the sky, but he did not enter the gate of heaven.


    Ignoring the shocked Immortals in the sky, he turned around and left. It was as if he was fulfilling Liu rentu¡¯s wish and passing on their friendship through space.


    so, this is the reason why Duan Qianyu opened the gate of heaven? ¡± Meng Mei sighed with emotion and looked at the old woman with a broken arm. could she be Liu rentu, who had disappeared for a long time back then? ¡±


    The grudges of the pugilistic world and the glints of swords and sabers made her feel a little emotional.


    The extremely mysterious Liu rentu was just an ordinary person who had no cultivation at all?


    Then, how would she be able to rule the entire martial world as an ordinary person?


    it¡¯s strange, too strange. I might have underestimated this martial world!¡­ It¡¯s already comparable to the mythological era of the Western era, and it¡¯s a highly-skilled martial world. Perhaps in the future, there will be an amazing martial sovereign who can fight against the celestial sovereigns of the ancient Western era. Now, it¡¯s already the era of the secluded Holy Lands, the sacred sects, and a group of geniuses fighting for the Emperor!¡± Meng Mei looked at the old woman who had lost an arm. Time had left behind vicissitudes and old age on her body. what secret is she hiding that is worthy of being a heavenly Emperor? ¡±


    ¡°Tell me everything about her.¡± Meng Mei thought of Bai Xiaosheng.


    ¡°An equivalent exchange.¡± Bai Xiaosheng opened his mouth.


    Meng Mei¡¯s face darkened again.

 Chapter 282

    ?


    Chapter 282: Chapter 282 the sick sword


    Translator: 549690339


    Ta ta ta!


    A horse-drawn carriage traveled on the earth, simple and ordinary.


    In the Jianghu of the southwest, there were many martial arts sects. Many of them competed with each other, and their combat power was comparable to that of the Western era. Those swordsmen who cultivated to the extreme could cut mountains and break rivers with one sword.


    In the end, Mengmei gritted her teeth and gave her price. She was too curious!


    Xu Zhi hid in the mirror image and looked at the guy with great interest. He suddenly felt quite comfortable. He had just tricked someone, and now his heart was in pain.


    there is only one person in the world who could assassinate all the grandmasters in the pugilistic world and break the gate of heaven with a sword as a mere mortal. He is Liu Wenjian.


    An indifferent voice sounded from the carriage. It was Bai Xiaosheng who answered the question.


    As usual, he turned his head slightly and looked out of the window coldly. 80 years ago, in the pugilist world, there was a swordsmithing family, the Liu family. They had excellent swordsmithing skills, but their cultivation levels were not high for generations. They did not have any killing techniques and made a living by forging swords.


    The clan head of that generation was only at the divine treasure realm, but his swordsmithing skills were exquisite. He forged peerless swords and all kinds of divine weapons for the heroes of the world.


    He was famous, but he had a daughter who couldn¡¯t inherit the family business. Liu Wenjian was still weak and sickly. His meridians were blocked, so he couldn¡¯t cultivate. He carried the forging hammer and said,


    However, Liu Wenjian¡¯s personality was a stubborn one. As she watched her father leave with disappointment in his eyes, she hated herself for not being a man and not being able to inherit the family business. Even as a woman, she was weak and sickly and could not cultivate. When it came to forging, she was unyielding and unyielding. She continued to study in the study room and learned everything about her family¡¯s sword forging. She was so immersed in it that she had even reached an unprecedented level of swordsmithing.


    At the age of twenty-three, she had a shocking talent for forging and guided the craftsmen of the Liu family. Even though she couldn¡¯t forge personally, it was enough to make the Liu family rise.


    She had won over a man¡¯s body and thought that she had finally made it through and lived through the first half of her difficult life.


    However, there were villains in Jianghu.


    A few major sects obtained a piece of meteoric iron transformed from the heavenly Dao bone armor and came to control all the men in the Liu family¡¯s manor house to forge a divine weapon for them. Then, once the divine weapon was formed, they killed the blacksmith who forged the divine weapon. Only the old, the weak, the women, and the children were left in the Liu family. Liu Wenjian hid among them and escaped from the disaster.¡±


    Meng Mei and the little fox lowered their heads and looked at the old and weak woman with a broken arm lying in the carriage. They just listened quietly without saying a word.


    ¡°Then, Liu Wenjian turned into a mad demon.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s face was still cold and emotionless. He slowly said, she hated herself for being useless, not for a man. She hated herself for studying hard, but she couldn¡¯t wield the iron hammer.


    She hated herself even more for being powerless, her meridians blocked, unable to cultivate, and unable to take revenge. She wailed hysterically and actually put her arm into the furnace,


    She was crazy. She used her hatred, despair, and sorrow to wave a small hammer with blood and tears. In the raging fire, she endured the pain and forged her arm. She threw in all kinds of divine gold and purple copper to clear the blocked meridians.¡±


    To forge his own flesh and blood into a weapon?


    Meng Mei held her breath and her eyes were filled with horror. She could not imagine the pain and knew the madness and sorrow she had fallen into. Time and time again, she had tried to struggle out of her fate, but she had been shattered by her rough life!


    She hated herself for being useless. Her meridians were blocked, so she actually wanted to use this method to open up her meridians so that she could cultivate and take revenge.


    her path of forging is close to that of a God. After she opened up her meridians, she cut off her own arm and continued forging. She forged thousands of times and condensed. cultivator¡¯s dantian in her arm. Every hammer strike was marvelous and landed in an unimaginable position, forging the Taoist connotation ¡­ She forged her arm into a divine sword. She couldn¡¯t cultivate, but she controlled her sword to cultivate. Swords had dantian, so she continuously forged the sword like a mad demon, pouring hot blood into it. ¡±


    Wandering know-it-all lowered his head and looked at the old woman with a weathered face, ¡± she called the sword the sword sick sword to indicate that she was seriously ill.


    She was a mortal with a mortal body, and she could get sick or catch a cold. With a peerless weapon that could be cultivated and her body strengthened, she could sneak in the shadows and use her exquisite swordsmanship to see through the movement of the other party¡¯s meridians. She killed him with one strike and then fled far away to slaughter the sect of her old enemy to take revenge.¡±


    Meng Mei¡¯s voice gradually turned solemn. After hearing this, she had already understood some things. She suddenly said, ¡± she is ultimately a mortal who can not cultivate and has a divine weapon. She will grow old and die of illness. Her body is extremely weak. Once she is hit, she will die instantly. She has no defense and only has extreme attacks. However, because she is a mortal and does not have the aura of a cultivator, she can launch sneak attacks in the dark. She is already the strongest assassin.


    Hu haihan the little fox continued,¡±if she¡¯s a mortal, then everything makes sense!¡± She was most active when she was around 30 to 40 years old. After that, her body aged and she became as pitiful as a mortal. She had a short life and was like a withered flower. She gradually became powerless and could only rely on her walking stick. Therefore, she wanted to break open the gate of heaven at the most glorious moment, at the age of 40, to leave an eternity for herself.¡±


    ¡°An ordinary person whose battle prowess is as heaven-defying as a cultivator? An extreme sword immortal? However, there were life and death, and the desire to open the gate of heaven before dying of old age ¡­ It¡¯s a pity that she failed.¡± Meng Mei opened her mouth and looked at the old woman with a broken arm. She sighed, ¡± her sword is broken, and her dream of the pugilistic world is completely over. She has truly become a real mortal, old and decrepit ¡­


    Duan Qianyu knew her, but after she failed, she could not find this young friend of hers. She knew that she was a stubborn and proud person, unyielding to fate. She disappeared into the vast sea of people and would not accept her help. Instead, she died of old age in a corner with no one.


    Therefore, this demigod chose to break open the gate of heaven and pay tribute to this short-lived legend.


    Her life was like a weapon. She was polished from a rough embryo, constantly burning in suffering, forging step by step, breaking through her own self, and then encountering new difficulties. Thousands of refinements, the edge of a sword was honed from the grinding, the fragrance of plum blossoms came from the bitter cold, but in the end, she still did not win.¡±


    ¡°The heavens are unfair! I have to find time to go back and beat up the heavens.¡±


    Meng Mei lowered her head and looked at the old lady. now, she has come to our place.


    It was hard to imagine that she was really a mortal who had forged a sword with terrifying willpower. She had been plagued by bad luck all her life, but she had struggled all the way. It was simply incredible that she could reach this point with a mortal body.


    She was already sick, and she hoped that she would not be too sick, but in the end, she could not escape this old age.


    Xu Zhi was also sighing.


    He had not known of this person¡¯s existence before and had almost missed him. This was the lack of metricness of the intelligent sub-brain. In her judgment and big data screening, this person was just a low-level mortal.


    Her intelligence was not high, and she did not have earth-shaking talent. Her aptitude was only above average, and she was not even as talented as the saintesses just now.


    One was either talented or intelligent. This was a true expert. Perseverance and obsession would allow one to create an incredible path.


    ¡°Teacher, what should we do?¡± The little fox Hu haihan asked. He really admired such a legend.


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll follow the previous rules.¡± Meng Mei replied. She looked at the unconscious old lady, then at Bai Xiaosheng, and revealed a strange smile.

 Chapter 283

    ?


    Chapter 283: Young student Qiao (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    With Hu haihan¡¯s help, the old lady¡¯s body gradually awakened.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Meng Mei¡¯s eyes were bright.


    Liu Wenjian stood up in a daze and looked at the others with his aged eyes.


    This person¡¯s heart had died!


    Meng Mei looked at her and her heart sank.


    Her eyes were cloudy, like the wind and sand of time had clouded her heart. She felt the sadness of a hero in his twilight years, with a hint of death.


    Liu Wenjian¡¯s life had been full of ups and downs. It had been full of suffering, and there had been no sweetness in it.


    She continued to pursue him, but she kept falling.


    She had been learning blacksmithing since she was young, and when she finally succeeded, her family was destroyed, and she lost an arm in her madness. She endured hell-like suffering to take revenge, but she was already old and had no joy in life. She wanted to open the gate of heaven, but she was defeated and completely lost her illness and sword. She became an old woman with one arm and lived on the streets for thirty years.


    She could fail once or twice, and continue to climb up from the rough road and rush forward, but she had failed too many times, and she could no longer climb up ¡­


    The most bitter thing in the world was a girl¡¯s white hair and a HERO¡¯S END.


    ¡°You want to reforge your arm and regain your youth?¡± Meng Mei¡¯s heart sank, and she suddenly revealed an endless might. A terrifying and heavy pressure pounced over, and she couldn¡¯t help but give her confidence. I am the green vine Mother Earth, the oldest existence in this world.


    Liu Wenjian was stunned, and his entire body trembled. He had naturally heard of the legend of the green vine Mother Earth.


    There was Mother Earth First before heaven Dao. According to the records of the ancient myths, heaven Dao was the disciple of Mother Earth, and this majestic and ancient vast existence had actually appeared in front of them. No one would not be excited.


    ¡°I can regain my youth and repair my broken arm?¡± Liu Wenjian¡¯s voice became hoarse.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Meng Mei smiled and said, ¡± the celestial emperors in heaven are basically muscle maniacs. It¡¯s easy for them to regrow their own limbs, but it¡¯s difficult for others. Our mantras can¡¯t do this either. Your body is too weak. You¡¯re an old woman, and your meridians, blood, and flesh are as fragile as a wet piece of paper. They¡¯ll break with a touch and can¡¯t withstand powerful mantras. According to the understanding of the people, it probably means that the void can¡¯t be supplemented.


    Liu Wenjian¡¯s eyes dimmed. Even the celestial Emperor of the ancient Western era couldn¡¯t make up for the loss of a mortal.


    ¡°But someone can do it! A civilization from a foreign era that likes to study the human body. They¡¯re so exquisite that they can probably help you grow another arm. It¡¯s normal for you to regain your youth.¡± The cute girl laughed.


    what civilization? ¡± Liu Wenjian asked.


    I don¡¯t know what civilization it¡¯s called ¡­ Meng Mei smiled and looked into the distance. perhaps, in our eyes, the world of magic potions can be called ¡­ In the demonic world, each of their powerhouses had inherited a part of the chaotic, brutal, and indescribable evil dark aura.


    The person we are asking for is their Supreme Demon God, Medusa!


    She was called ¡­ By the supernatural world. The origin demonic god, where all experts were separated from her body, would return to her body after death. She was the mother of all living things, and also the home of all living things.


    You can¡¯t describe her, you can¡¯t look at her directly, you can¡¯t listen to her voice, and you can¡¯t even try to understand her true body. All of them will go crazy.¡±


    Liu Wenjian was stunned. This was an ancient existence that she couldn¡¯t understand with her current vision.


    Meng Mei looked at her with a smile and pointed at the scholar beside her. you¡¯re here because you know about us! You¡¯re choosing a Dao companion for the all-knowing scholar, learning from him every night and obtaining opportunities. You¡¯ve done what those beautiful saintesses can¡¯t do, so do you know what you¡¯re going to do next?¡±


    Liu Wenjian, who had always been calm, suddenly lost his voice, ¡± I was a girl since I was young, but I had a man¡¯s heart. I¡¯ve never thought about marriage. I¡¯m already a disabled old woman. Even an old man would not be interested in me. He¡¯s still a teenager ¡­


    it¡¯s fine. He¡¯s a straight Man of Steel. He doesn¡¯t reject anyone and isn¡¯t afraid of men or women.


    Meng Mei gently blew into Liu Wenjian¡¯s ear and teased him, ¡± you¡¯re only in your 70s. Even to my disciple, you¡¯re still a young girl ¡­ You¡¯re just a young boy, you¡¯ve worked hard all your life and have no time to talk about love. The local mother felt that the heavenly Dao was unfair and personally arranged this marriage for you. Bai Xiaosheng didn¡¯t despise you, so why don¡¯t you try to accept it? Tonight, go to his room and start studying ¡­¡±


    Liu Wenjian immediately shook his head.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    Are you a staff maker?


    He wanted to kick this bastard away in an instant.


    It was rare for him to come here, and it could be considered a vacation for him while he was studying. Right now, he was also concerned about Liu Wenjian¡¯s matter. After all, it was a new system. He could support it, and it might even bloom into rotten flowers.


    Who knew that cute girls were full of obscenities all day.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Meng Mei laughed wildly. I was just teasing you. I thought that your heart had completely given up. I didn¡¯t expect it to still stir up waves. That¡¯s true. How can true love be produced between two men ¡­ I¡¯m only asking you to go over to study every night. You really need to go to the room tonight and ask the godfiend if he can save you.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    Xu Zhi sat in a daze in the same room as the old woman, feeling a little awkward.


    The main reason was not that Xu Zhi was embarrassed. After all, he was Hiding in the Mirror image, and the mirror image was reading by itself. His knowledge was more casual, so he was just curious and came to join in the fun. The one who was embarrassed was the old lady, Liu Wenjian.


    At this moment, she was a little restless.


    Xu Zhi, however, looked at her confusion and loss, feeling as if she weighed a thousand tons.


    He sighed in his heart. When Liu Wenjian was young, she had faced difficulties and struggled time and time again. However, after she failed to break open the gate of heaven, she had been muddleheaded for more than 30 years as an old man.


    Her body was completely old, but was her heart?


    With Medusa¡¯s cold personality, she might not help Liu Wenjian. If she saw her appear in her room, she might even kill her instantly. So, how could she avoid this?


    What if he asked her to help Liu Wenjian?


    Xu Zhi was vexed. He was the creator of this world, but he could not interfere much with it.


    She was a talent that he could not give up on. At present, Medusa¡¯s field of wizardry was the only one that could help her treat her illness. It involved death and rebirth, and only she was best at the wizardry experiments that involved human bodies.


    Perhaps Ermin could do it too. After all, she was in charge of the life ripple domain, but it was too far away.


    Medusa looks down on people who have given up on their hearts the most. They might kill her in an instant when they see her. Xu Zhi suddenly picked up his pen and paper, and as if he was trying to comprehend something as robotically as he usually did, he wrote down a passage on the page.


    ¡°Standing alone in the cold autumn, Wan River to the North, North Shu continent head,


    Looking at the red mountains, the stained forest, and the Blue River,¡±


    ¡­..


    ¡°Bai Xiaosheng, what are you writing?¡±


    In the inn¡¯s mortal world, the lights flickered at night, flickering between light and dark. In the uneasiness, the old woman Liu Wenjian suddenly focused her mind. In the midst of her uneasiness, her turbid and gray eyes flickered as she focused her consciousness on the scholar¡¯s brush and ink.


    It seemed to be a poem by a great scholar.


    She had seen a lot of them when she was wandering around the world.


    Her literary talent was amazing. It seemed to be about the scenery. She had never seen such a short and exquisite poem. This was a literary talent that even the great scholars in the world did not have. However, as she read on, her face gradually became touched. The style of the painting gradually changed, bringing with it a certain kind of high-spirited spirit and mind.


    Hundreds of birds fighting for the stream, eagles soaring in the sky, fish flying at the bottom, thousands of kinds fighting for freedom in the frost?


    ¡°What an imposing sentence.¡± She gradually read on and collected her thoughts, as if it had aroused some heart that had been silent for a long time and fell into a state of dullness. I¡¯m sad and lonely, asking the vast earth, who is the master of the ups and downs? ¡±


    This sentence was wrapped in a terrifying belief!


    Her mind suddenly shook, as if a scene came into her eyes. It was when she was wandering in the pugilistic world and cut off her arm. As a mortal, she could reach that step and even dared to open the gate of heaven.


    Her entire body trembled, and even her old body could not stand still. Her breathing became rapid, like a drunk old woman, her face flushed red, and something seemed to be waking up in her heart.


    As she continued reading, the scholar¡¯s Pen continued to write the last sentence:


    ¡°Do you remember hitting the water in the middle stream, and the waves stopping the flying boat?¡±


    She felt as if she had been struck by lightning.


    Suddenly, something in her heart was completely awakened.


    At that moment, Medusa slowly opened her eyes and saw an old woman who was learning from the all-knowing scholar. A fierce look flashed in her eyes. The all-knowing scholar was her personal belonging.


    Suddenly, she became affectionate and asked in a gentle tone that she had never used before, ¡± Who are you? ¡±


    Liu Wenjian put down the piece of paper and quickly answered in full detail.


    Medusa looked at her quietly.


    Mother Earth Ivy was indeed a smart ancient existence. She knew his character and would definitely be interested in this old woman.


    However, she didn¡¯t know that she was interested in powerhouses and not these former powerhouses.


    ¡°Lord Demon God, if I can¡¯t recover my body, then I will ¡­¡± Liu Wenjian hesitated. She was a genius of the entire pugilistic world. It was indeed hard to imagine that a mere mortal could reach such a level. However, she was still filled with respect and fear when facing the most powerful existence in the world.


    Medusa continued to look at her quietly.


    At this moment, this limping old woman with a broken arm seemed to be old and in her twilight years. Her eyes were full of dead ash. She had hope, but she felt more despair. It was as if the hot-blooded passion of her youth had been exhausted.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult for such a person to help her recover her cultivation, but to charge into the sixth Grotto-heaven realm and the profound void realm ¡­


    Medusa shook her head.


    In the long 2000 years, she had never been the most talented, but she was the most hardworking. She had experienced tribulations that far exceeded others, failed, and was suppressed for hundreds of years. She had experienced that kind of depression.


    However, this kind of person had already been crippled. The edges of his respectful tone had already been ground away.


    Why don¡¯t I just kill her?


    She grinned. She had never been a good person.


    Just as she was about to kill the old woman in an instant, she suddenly looked down at the poem and her whole body trembled. recalling the past and the years, just like a student¡¯s youth, in the prime of his life, with the spirit of a scholar, I am unrestrained!


    A vast aura spread out from it.


    It was written by the scholar.


    But the scholar would never write these things himself, unless it was an equivalent exchange. Was this old woman asking him about regaining his confidence? Only then did he exchange this poem with her?


    She was pretending?


    He clearly had such great ambitions?


    She¡¯s pretending to be respectful, pretending to be afraid of me?


    ¡°Take out the real you and talk to me.¡± Medusa stood up coldly and looked at her calmly. if you were young and even dared to open the gate of heaven, unafraid of ghosts, gods, and death, why would you be afraid of me? ¡±


    Liu Wenjian was stunned. Medusa looked at the poem, and in an instant, she understood something. The other party had misunderstood.


    That¡¯s right.


    That timid taste, timid and hesitant, was that me?


    She tried to recall what had just happened, but she couldn¡¯t think of the words she would say. She had been lost for more than 30 years. Perhaps, she had completely turned into an old woman with a broken arm who was wandering and begging in the mortal world.


    A sharp glint gradually flashed in her eyes, and she bowed slightly to Medusa before saying in a firm voice, ¡± ¡°Lord demonic god, I want to regain my youth, if you can help me!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Medusa laughed and looked at the sharp-eyed old woman with a broken arm. I promise you, I will restore your youth. I will be in charge of the death domain, and I can regrow your broken arm ¡­


    She gestured for Liu Wenjian to sit down and her eyes flashed with praise, ¡± your ambition hasn¡¯t changed and you even asked the all knowing scholar about regaining your confidence. I think this is very good. I¡¯ve always thought that mediocrity and ignorance aren¡¯t scary. The scary thing is not having the courage. Even ordinary and stupid people like us can surpass geniuses. After all, wisdom can be learned. It will grow with time, but courage will decrease with time. Let me ask you again: Is your original heart still there?¡±


    Liu Wenjian¡¯s cloudy eyes slightly darkened.


    if your original heart is no longer there, can you use your pain, your will, your flesh, and your bones to shatter it and reform it? ¡± Medusa asked.


    Liu Wenjian¡¯s eyes gradually became fiery.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Medusa gradually laughed and grabbed her shoulder, causing Liu Wenjian to faint instantly.


    When Liu Wenjian woke up again, he found himself lying on an alchemy table surrounded by bottles and jars. There was a round wooden basin in the inn next to him, which was already filled with blood water and all kinds of blood-stained metal knives.


    ¡°I¡¯m already fine.¡± Medusa said.


    She stood up and looked at the mirror in a daze. In the mirror, her white hair had turned into black hair, turning into a young girl with above average looks. She was wearing a washed-out old man¡¯s shirt, and had a transcendent and valiant aura.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find a swordsmithing Manor. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll let you reassemble the sword. I¡¯m very interested in your sword.¡± Medusa suddenly disappeared from where she was.


    Liu Wenjian stood in a daze.


    ¡°I¡¯m back?¡± She looked at her young and energetic body in the mirror. Her whole body trembled, and her expression changed. She laughed as if she had gone crazy. I¡¯m finally back ¡­


    Her eyes gradually became sharp, as if she was rejuvenated. Her face was gradually covered in tears, and she remembered the past. I was originally a coward. I climbed up again. I have already ¡­


    Her eyes were as sharp as a sword.


    No mortal had ever had such an aura.


    It was as if he was carrying an absolute belief and was extremely overbearing. This was the real Liu rentu, who had killed countless people. He was a madman who dared to think of ascending to the heavens and opening the gate of heaven with his mortal body.


    ¡°You were helping me just now?¡± She looked at the scholar who was still reading, picked up the piece of paper, and put it away like a treasure. She asked coldly, ¡± ¡°Because of that poem ¡­ This Demon God let me go and chose to help me?¡±


    The scholar didn¡¯t seem to have any consciousness. He was still sitting at the desk and reading.


    ¡°Did he do it on purpose or on purpose? Didn¡¯t he lose his mind?¡± Liu Wenjian was stunned for a moment. Without saying a word, he suddenly knelt down and kowtowed a few times, causing his forehead to bleed,¡±no matter what!¡± He would never be able to repay the kindness of rebirth in his life! You will be my teacher for life!¡±


    Thump thump thump!


    She continued to kowtow and knelt in front of the scholar.


    At this moment, she had never thought that she could return to her youth.


    ¡°Do you remember hitting the water in the middle stream, and the waves stopping the flying boat?¡±


    She suddenly mumbled to herself and smiled. She was filled with emotions as she looked at the scholar with a complicated expression. Thousands of emotions were brewing in her heart.


    ¡°Young man, once we find the swordforge Manor, I¡¯ll take you to reforge a new sword.¡±


    Medusa grabbed her, and the two of them disappeared.


    The scholar was still flipping through the books, looking as dull as ever.


    Xu Zhi continued to flip through the book. The gentle sound of the pages flipping rang out, and he said calmly, ¡± the intelligent sub-brain is a little ruthless. The knowledge points are so dense that I feel scared after learning for two days in place of the mirror image.

 Chapter 284

    ?


    Chapter 284: The sword immortal is born


    Translator: 549690339


    The two of them left, but Xu Zhi was very calm.


    He continued to read at the desk, the light flickering. Such an ancient scholar¡¯s life was very emotional and cool.


    In fact, Medusa¡¯s character was too ruthless. She did not care about human lives and killed people according to her mood. She hated those who were dispirited and lost their drive. If he did not help her, she was destined to die.


    He kept flipping through the pages of the book and looked at the moon outside. He smiled, ¡± Liu Wenjian, you¡¯ve come back to life in this world. I hope you can bring me some surprises and push forward an era for this extraordinary vast world.


    Medusa was not the only one looking forward to ten years later. He also hoped that when the two worlds completely collided ten years later, he would be able to show his most brilliant side and let a beautiful flower bloom. The collision of the two civilizations would be epic.


    At that moment, in a swordforge Manor, the flames in the furnace continued to burn.


    Hualala!


    All kinds of divine gold and purple copper in the world were placed in front of him.


    ¡°Reforge the heart of the sword.¡± Medusa smiled and made an inviting gesture.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The girl smiled and strode forward. Once again, she put her fair and delicate arm into the high-temperature flame of the furnace. The intense pain reached the limit of the world, but she waved her small hammer to reforge the sick sword.


    Clang clang clang!


    She seemed to be reborn in the flames.


    She wanted to ruthlessly shatter her bones, her heart¡¯s blood, her dreams and pursuits, and then re-condense them into a transparent celestial sword and cast herself into it.


    It contained her beliefs in life, her journey to the peak of the pugilist world, the suffering of the sword immortal sect, and her 30 years of being sealed and lost in the mortal world ¡­ The images merged into the flickering bright yellow flame.


    Clang clang clang!


    Dao voices started to circulate in the swordforge Manor, and they gradually grew louder.


    The night was dark, and an old blacksmith in the villa was instantly shocked. He suddenly stood up and walked out of the house. someone is forging a peerless divine sword! It¡¯s as if there are tens of thousands of gods in the celestial world hammering away at the sword!¡±


    ¡°Whoosh!!!¡±


    At this moment, in the nearby town, the swords of countless swordsmen on the streets buzzed and made a soft sound as if they were trembling. what a strong sword intent. The king of weapons has a peerless divine sword ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°The broken sword is Reforged, and the butcher returns.¡±


    The cute girl smiled and looked into the distance. Medusa is really an extreme person. She came up to me and asked me to repair her arm, then let me break it again ¡­ You¡¯re simply an animal!¡±


    The little fox, Hu haihan, looked at his teacher. He did not dare to slander his teacher¡¯s name, but he kept saying bad things behind his back.


    Meng Mei¡¯s face was filled with longing. As a Chinese, how could she not dream of becoming a sword immortal?


    ¡°The Imperial Sword comes with the wind, eliminating the demons between heaven and earth!¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes flickered with a raging flame. this is the true sword immortal, the extreme path. He cultivates the sword and not the body. The body of a mortal is like an ancient blacksmith sacrificing his own flesh and blood to the sword. He has to endure the pain and use a long sword to cut through the sky with a rebellious intent.


    The path of a sword immortal was filled with a sense of defiance from beginning to end. It was defiance for mortals to defeat the strong with their weak strength, and it was defiance to endure the severe pain of losing an arm.


    Bang!


    Liu Wenjian cut off the arm and continued forging.


    With blood, flesh, and bones as the core, and divine gold and purple copper as the handle, it was forged thousands of times. He kept hitting the small hammer, turning the red sword embryo.


    BOOM!


    Gradually, once the divine sword was formed, its sharp intent shot straight into the clouds.


    In the capital of the great Zhou Dynasty, a white-haired old man dressed in a black court uniform was working on a table and arranging documents. Two disciples followed behind him respectfully.


    Huala!


    Suddenly, the lights flickered.


    Hu rennong suddenly put down his official documents and stood up. He walked to the window with his hands behind his back. an extreme sword intent has erupted. It¡¯s shocking. A peerless swordsman has appeared, and the swallow emissaries have rushed to the southern region to investigate this matter!


    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡±


    ¡­.


    In the earth immortal residence, a middle-aged elegant man was drinking wine under a tree. Behind him was the ginseng fruit tree and two children. He suddenly stood up and laughed. it¡¯s her, Liu rentu. If you want to kill someone, you have to kill yourself first. She¡¯s back!


    Many people sensed this sword essence, but it disappeared in an instant and became a legend in the pugilistic world.


    A month later, night time.


    A girl with one arm carried a long sword on her back and was studying at the desk. There were three people sitting side by side, with wandering know-it-all sitting among them. Medusa was on his left, and Liu Wenjian was on his right. They were studying together, as if they were three people in a classroom.


    The three of them discussed the Dao.


    your teacher is Bai Xiaosheng, not me. He is the best teacher and fellow Daoist for anyone. He is pure and flawless. Medusa laughed. over the past few days, you have gradually made up for your own deficiencies with his knowledge. Although your body is blocked, you can live in symbiosis with the sword and nourish your lifespan. You can also extend your life a little.


    ¡°What is a sword?¡± Medusa suddenly asked.


    The one-armed girl said, ¡± everyone says that the sword is a gentleman, but no matter how well it is beautified, the sword is still a weapon, a tool for slaughter. If you want to kill others, you must first kill yourself. If you don¡¯t have the determination to kill yourself, it¡¯s not good to kill.


    ¡°What is a sword immortal?¡± Medusa asked.


    The one-armed girl replied, ¡± the sword immortal lineage only fights for the present world. Their lifespans are short. As the beauty of! mortal¡¯s life, they don¡¯t seek eternity in the future. They can battle the heavens and earth and kill all things in the world. They can even kill a Celestial Emperor with their mortal bodies cultivated to the extreme!


    The sword immortal lineage was not limited by realm.


    This was its most terrifying aspect.


    For living beings to cultivate, they had to wait for a long time and proceed step by step. The sword had a sword heart, which was also the dantian, what cultivators often called the inner world. It was also like other living beings who could cultivate and become stronger, such as the purple mansion, Dao Palace, cave ¡­ It didn¡¯t need to be like living creatures.


    As long as the energy and materials were sufficient, the sword could reach the level of Celestial Emperor in a day. However, the sword and the man were one. Once the mortal died, the sword would also break.


    on the path of sword immortal, the sword isn¡¯t affected by the realm, but it is affected by the swordsman. After all, like ordinary people, to enter the grotto-heaven realm, one needs to have the insight of the grotto-heaven realm to break through. Although you are a mortal, your own sword realm has limited the realm of the sword. What level have you reached now? ¡± Medusa said.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m a mortal, my sword intent has already reached rank 6 Grotto-heaven.¡± The one-armed girl said, ¡± I only need a month. With enough materials and energy, I can reforge the sick sword and make it reach the sixth rank again.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Medusa smiled as she watched the girl who had lost her arm that night leave.


    She got up and closed the door. Then, she smiled at Bai Xiaosheng and said, what an extreme way. As long as she reaches it with the intent realm of a mortal, she doesn¡¯t need to cultivate for a long time. After all, this is a tool. However, her lifespan is too short. I hope that she can fight with me in her lifetime before she dies of old age ¡­ A Magus is an equivalent exchange. Her body, arms, and everything else were all lent to her. I will take them back sooner or later.¡±


    including the knowledge she got from you. She smiled faintly, looked at the scholar who was studying, and spoke her heart again, ¡± I want to beat her to death!


    ¡­..


    Several years later, a piece of news spread throughout the great Zhou Dynasty.


    Year 337 of the great Zhou Dynasty.


    The great scholar Hu rennong turned into a commoner. After experiencing the life of a mortal, he finally opened the divine path and assisted in the reform, absorbing the Dragon veins and establishing an official system.


    With the establishment of an official token and a deity position, the Imperial court¡¯s strength greatly increased. The great Confucians of the Imperial court suppressed an area and prospered everywhere.


    In just a few years, the cultivation levels of the great Confucians that had stagnated for countless years on the existing dragon veins began to soar. Many Dao Palace realm and even Grotto-heaven realm old monsters appeared.


    there¡¯s a demigod standing in front of us. Can we win? ¡± The Emperor of the great Zhou Empire murmured in his study.


    ¡°How would we know if we don¡¯t try?¡± Hu Renong said.


    The great Zhou Emperor announced to the world,


    ¡°A hero breaks the rules with his martial arts! All the sects in the world should be put under control and can¡¯t act on their own. There will be great Confucians from the Imperial court to stand guard and be tried in court.¡±


    There were many sects in the pugilistic world, and the martial arts practitioners of the sects were unconvinced.


    Swordsmen travel the world with their swords and naturally have a sense of pride. When they see injustice on the road, they will kill the evil. Why should they listen to the jurisdiction of the Imperial court?


    All the major sects formed an alliance of the pugilistic world. The land immortal, Duan Qianyu, came out of seclusion and became the leader of the Alliance.


    In less than seven days, the sects were scattered across the land. Hu rennong led the Confucians to break through the various sects, causing heavy casualties.


    ¡°Alliance master, what should we do?¡±


    the Imperial court is simply the world¡¯s largest cultivation sect. They use the commoners as the foundation of their cultivation.


    The sect Masters and leaders of the major sects couldn¡¯t help but look worried.


    ¡°Assassinate that dog Emperor.¡± A brawny man stood up in anger.


    Duan Qianyu laughed. the great Zhou Emperor, Zhou Chang ¡®an, and the great Zhou¡¯s Prime Minister, Hu rennong, have established the Dragon vein. In the future, the people will definitely live and work in peace and prosperity. It will be difficult for the local Confucians to have evil officials. If they are tyrannical and do evil, the local people will be filled with resentment and there will be insufficient incense offerings ¡­ You can see the corrupt officials at a glance.¡±


    Beside him was a charming woman holding a sword. She laughed and said, ¡± ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a¡± like ¡°and¡± good ¡°system?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good policy.¡±


    Beside him, a big man with a big waist said in a muffled voice, ¡± I didn¡¯t read much, but that dog Emperor and the Prime Minister of the great Zhou are indeed good. They reformed the state policies, especially the good reviews from the people. This is the foundation of their cultivation. This way, they can¡¯t just take the latrine pit and not do anything.


    ¡°But we still can¡¯t surrender!¡± A middle-aged man said in a refined manner,¡±how can we, martial artists, defeat those scholars?¡± We¡¯ve stepped onto the martial path, and we¡¯re filled with hot-blooded chivalry. We don¡¯t want to be bound by those rules and become the court¡¯s dogs.¡±


    Duan Qianyu sat on a high place and looked at the crowd. Her eyes were firm and she smiled, ¡± ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, the Imperial court won¡¯t be able to bring peace to the sects under the heavens!¡±


    Most of the disciples of the sects were less than a hundred people. Instead of being surrounded and annihilated, Duan Qianyu ordered them to move their sects to the northern border area to fight against the Imperial court.


    One day, the Emperor of the great Zhou, Zhou Chang ¡®an, said, ¡±


    in the northern border of the barbarians, there is a province that is not under the jurisdiction of the Imperial court. The people are tough and chivalrous. The Dragon vein can not be extended, and the great Zhou¡¯s iron cavalry trampled it? ¡±


    ¡°Your subject is willing to go.¡±


    Hu rennong¡¯s eyes were deep as he took a step forward.


    Zhou Chang ¡®an said, ¡± Duan Qianyu, the legend of the martial arts world. He¡¯s the only one who knows the way of the sword. He¡¯s the entire pugilistic world. Do you have confidence? ¡±


    Great Zhou Dynasty, year 338.


    The Imperial advisor, Hu rennong, led an Army of 10000 men and countless Confucians from the Imperial court to attack Beian.


    The ground trembled as the Army swept over. They were a black mass that gave off a killing aura and the smell of golden Spears and iron horses.


    ¡°Form the formation!¡±


    Hu rennong stepped forward. heroes are bandits who have disrupted the Imperial court¡¯s system. They should all be suppressed.


    With a wave of his sleeve, waves of thunderous Dao techniques formed in the sky and were about to attack the martial arts Alliance in front.


    A swordsman was shocked.


    This Hu rennong could actually release such a world-shaking might?


    Duan Qianyu, who was standing on a higher ground, laughed and said, ¡± that Hu farmer slowly advanced, setting up camps and camps at every step. He led a large number of troops, not to fight, but to lay down the Dragon¡¯s Vein along the way and attract the fate of the country to come and fight with me. He is not someone that can be stopped by human strength.


    The surrounding people held their breath.


    Carrying the fate of a country, how prosperous was the fate of great Zhou?


    How could a martial arts swordsman single-handedly take on a country?


    of course! Duan Qianyu suddenly laughed. as long as I¡¯m here, the Imperial court will not be able to bring peace to the sects under heaven!


    but perhaps, this is no longer our era. He slowly pulled out his sword and looked at the old Confucian.


    The moment he pulled out the sword, Thunder rumbled and endless flames rolled up. He collided with the fate of the country.


    Duan Qianyu, the sword God, and Hu rennong fought each other, and both sides unleashed their Emperor-to-be realm.


    A hundred miles away, a one-armed girl was washing her sword with wine in her room.


    Even though she had a mortal body, she already had the grotto-heaven intent realm of an Emperor-to-be. Her body was washed by the sword will and the impurities were removed. She gave off the first faint fragrance of flowers.


    Although she still had the life and death of a mortal, and her body was extremely fragile, her eyes had become extremely clear and beautiful, making people unable to help but feel close to her.


    ¡°Sword Immortals don¡¯t cultivate their bodies, they only cultivate their swords!¡±


    She continued to wash her sword with wine. Suddenly, she looked out of the window, laughed, and strode out.


    Whoosh!


    She jumped onto the long sword, which turned into a stream of light and flew across the clear sky.


    As a mortal, it was difficult for her to ascend to the heavens, but she could fly on a sword. After flying for a while, she suddenly saw the two groups of people on the ground.


    Hu rennong and Duan Qianyu were fighting.


    Hu rennong could be considered her senior brother, and they were both Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s disciples. As for Duan Qianyu, she was his senior in martial arts, and he was indebted to her.


    Huala!


    She suddenly jumped up, holding the sword in one hand, and fell from the sky. The wind whistled in her ears, and she slowly swung the sword to the ground.


    In an instant, the wind and clouds gathered.


    The massive sword Qi immediately condensed into a physical substance. It was as if this sword had cut down from the sky and contained an endless world of flowers, birds, insects, and fish. It was as if it had separated the two worlds and formed a huge barrier.


    BOOM!


    The ground was split open!


    It rose up inch by inch, turning into a rugged, towering, and continuous mountain range, cutting off the two opposing forces.

 Chapter 285

    ?


    Chapter 285: The sword breaks the Shu land, everything within five hundred miles is Shu Dao


    Translator: 549690339


    Hualala!


    This sword was too terrifying. As the sword fell, a huge crack appeared in the ground, turning into an endless abyss. The two sides rose up and turned into a ¡± concave ¡°, which extended for hundreds of miles and turned into a mountain range.


    The heaven realm hidden in the void was also torn apart.


    He could vaguely see immortal palaces and pavilions, majestic mountains and rivers, and amazing Dao runes everywhere.


    A few mighty miracle gods, who were guarding the South Heaven Gate, stood high above in golden armor as if they had existed since ancient times.


    ¡°Who¡¯s in the lower realm, breaking through the void again?¡±


    ¡°Eh? It was a war in the mortal world. In such a long mountain range, there was such an earth-shaking monster in the mortal world. This was the cultivation of an Emperor-to-be! However, this power is far beyond that of an ordinary Emperor-to-be and even close to that of an ancient heavenly Emperor!¡±


    ¡°However, you should be held responsible for blaspheming the heavenly court!¡±


    A mighty miracle God murmured. Just as he was about to descend to the mortal world, he saw a cute green-robed girl who was silently eating candied Haws among the group of swordsmen. She was constantly clapping and cheering.


    It¡¯s mother Earth ¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke them, or they¡¯ll make life difficult for us divine generals of Southern Heaven Gate.¡±


    that mortal is powerful anyway. She doesn¡¯t have any cultivation, but her body is strengthened by the divine sword. Unless the heavenly Emperor descends to the mortal world, no one is her match. If we go down, we¡¯ll be killed instantly.


    The Golden-armored divine generals bathed in the divine light and suddenly felt that there was no one in the mortal world they could provoke. They silently repaired the void and continued to hide in the southern Heaven Gate.


    In the horror of countless people, the clouds mixed together, and a girl with a broken arm, a beautiful face, and a calm face, sat on a glass immortal sword suspended in the sky.


    The sword was like a peerless divine object. The body of the sword was as transparent as a mirror. The body of the sword shone on the entire earth and was actually plated with a layer of gold. Even their clothes were dyed with the glow of the sun.


    She said indifferently as she looked down at the two armies.


    there should be a cross-border between the Imperial court and the Shu lands. I cut down 500 li of the mountain range with a single sword strike, making it difficult for us to communicate. This is the Shu path!


    the path of Shu is sparsely populated and barren. It¡¯s hard to pass through. I should set up a celestial gate on Mount Shu.


    for sword Immortals, they can cut off a part of their body and turn it into a sword to cultivate. The person will still be a mortal, and there will be life, death, old age, illness, and death. Cultivating this sword can cut down the sun, moon, mountains, and rivers.


    ¡°In addition, our sect doesn¡¯t accept martial or Confucian cultivators. We only accept mortals who can¡¯t cultivate!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    His voice instantly resounded through the entire area.


    Countless grandmasters and even the Imperial court were shocked.


    ¡°Who is this woman? One sword to split a mountain range, cross 500 li, and change the world!¡±


    ¡°He cut across the northern Shu lands and guards the Shu road?¡±


    ¡°Sword immortal? A mortal without any cultivation, born and died of old age and illness, but could sever the sun, moon, mountains, and rivers, and even enter the immortal world? Her battle strength is far beyond her peers. No one in the Emperor-to-be realm is her match!¡±


    ¡°Impossible! How can a mere mortal fight an immortal ¡­¡±


    Countless people were shocked.


    This sword immortal¡¯s existence was too inconceivable and unfathomable.


    What was even more strange was that she had no cultivation, so she couldn¡¯t sense her aura and lock onto her existence. Her sword had amazing power, but it was an inanimate object. It was hidden in the scabbard and had no aura when it wasn¡¯t activated.


    Who could block her sudden sneak attack and sudden sword attack?


    Sword Immortals were assassins.


    Countless people started to feel a chill down their spines.


    In the recent hundred years, something seemed to have been suppressed and was constantly exploding. First, there was the great Confucian Hu rennong who established the Dragon vein and the birth of the divine Dao. Now, there was the sword immortal of Shu Dao and the era ¡­ Perhaps it had completely changed!


    The huge mountain range cut across both sides, and the fighting on both sides could only stop and fight.


    Three days later.


    The news gradually spread, and mortals came after hearing the news. The huge rugged mountain range that suddenly protruded out cried when they heard these words in the small town, tears covering their faces.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually true!¡±


    ¡°We mortals can also have such great power!¡±


    This was the suffering of mortals.


    They couldn¡¯t resist and could only accept it. As the eras changed, they would always be at the bottom, going with the flow.


    Many people did not have the talent to cultivate, and their meridians were blocked. After all, only a small number of people could cultivate. They could have perseverance, determination, and talent, but they could not embark on the path of cultivation to pursue their own dreams and pursuits!


    ¡°For the mortals of the world, open the Shu gate!¡±


    ¡°To the martial world!¡±


    ¡°To the world!¡±


    In the inns and restaurants, more and more people were talking about it.


    A future legendary Emperor-to-be was suddenly born in the mortal world. Suddenly, the whole Jianghu was in an uproar, the Imperial court was moved, and even the ancient celestial emperors in the heavenly court began to hear about it.


    Furthermore, the Mount Shu sword sect was established on Mount Shu!


    mortals like us with blocked meridians can also cultivate and walk the path of sword Immortals. Mortals can¡¯t live forever, but they can obtain world-shaking power.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. We mortals have blocked meridians, so how can we cultivate? I remember old Li¡¯s son, who lived next door to our town, went everywhere to find a master, but he was cheated until he lost all his wealth.¡±


    ¡°But I heard that the Mount Shu sword sect only accepts mortals who can¡¯t cultivate.¡±


    I¡¯ve already found out that the one-armed young lady, sword immortal, was the one-armed old woman who blocked the carriage back then. She¡¯s really blessed.


    ¡°Hahaha! The saintesses of the big sects were all talented, so wouldn¡¯t they go crazy? An old mortal woman had taken advantage of him? What a joke! What a joke!¡±


    ¡°That wandering know-it-all might be an ancient Xiantian existence from the ancient Western era. One of his followers opened up the divine Dao while the other became a sword immortal ¡­ It¡¯s the place where the world¡¯s fate meets, where the wind Rises and the clouds surge.¡±


    There were more and more discussions in the pugilistic world, and the reputation of the wandering know-it-all was getting bigger and bigger. Everyone looked forward to it, thinking that they had just missed an opportunity. However, they never thought that those two people were mediocre. If it was him, would he have any achievements?


    At this moment, some mortals couldn¡¯t help but want to climb Mount Shu and search for the legendary sword Immortal Destiny on the Misty Peak.


    if I don¡¯t cultivate longevity, wouldn¡¯t it be great if I could control the sword and roam the world? ¡±


    On the rugged and towering Shu road, many mortals ¡®eyes were burning with passion as they made up their minds.


    ¡­.


    The Shu road suddenly stretched across 800 miles, turning into a huge mountain range that cut across the Shu land and the Imperial court.


    Ever since then,


    The Dragon vein in the northern Shu-Shu region had been cut off and was difficult to reach. It was a land of barbarians, where all kinds of swordsmen prevailed and the people were fierce, not under the jurisdiction of the Imperial court.


    The great Zhou Dynasty could no longer sweep through the Shu lands. They could only change their direction and send out their Confucians to sweep through the man-eating ancient race. However, there were very few of them and they were all very powerful. They were hidden in the depths of the mountains and were difficult to sweep through.


    The great Zhou Dynasty targeted the Sorcerer tribe of the South. Who knew that the descendants of the Sorcerer ancestor were all tall and built like the great Zhou Dynasty. They established an imperial court, named it the Nanzhao Kingdom, established an official position system, and appointed an Imperial advisor.


    Instantly, their strength was divided into four sides: Nanzhao, the Barbarian, the great Zhou, the martial artists of the Shu path, and the ancient race of demons and monsters of the Great Marsh.


    A new era had arrived.


    It was an era that belonged to martial arts, Confucianism, and sword Immortals.


    Year 339 of the great Zhou Dynasty.


    In June, the sect leader of Mount Shu was recruiting disciples. Her voice resounded throughout the land of Shu,


    the human Dao is boundless, the immortal Dao is boundless, the ghost Dao is joyful, the door of life, the immortal Dao is life, the ghost Dao is death ¡­ Summoning the demons and spirits, cutting the six ghosts, the Qi of the heavens, my Daoist days will be prosperous!¡±


    this is the first entrance examination for the Shu faction disciples. If you have the chance, come to Mount Shu!


    In a day, the Shu Dao traveled thousands of miles. Countless mortals carried their bags and stepped onto the Shu Dao.


    However, the path of the Shu Dao was truly difficult. There was no limit to one¡¯s talent in cultivating to become a sword immortal, but one had to have astonishing willpower. There was the pain of losing an arm, and many people could not even climb up the Shu Dao. They could not endure the hardships. Some people even exaggerated that it was harder than opening the gate of heaven.


    As such, some people said that the path of Shu was difficult, as difficult as ascending to the sky.

 Chapter 286

    ?


    Chapter 286: The unprecedented mortal heavenly Emperor (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    The white-robed sword immortal Liu Wenjian¡¯s name resounded throughout the world. Countless mortals yearned for the rugged and steep Mount Shu mountain range. After more than a year, some sects and the Imperial court also began to search for information.


    ¡°That Mount Shu is indeed weird.¡±


    their disciples all have broken arms and have to eat coarse grain. In the middle of every month, they ride their swords down the mountain and go down to buy food and vegetables. They are sick and suffering.


    even now, some low-level disciples who don¡¯t have sword Qi to enhance their longevity and are sick actually seek medical treatment from doctors, no different from ordinary people.


    ¡°How can you be so weak? Cultivating the sword and not the body?¡±


    ¡­..


    Many Holy sects and hidden martial arts sects had entered the Saint realm through martial arts. They could break mountains with one punch and their bodies were indestructible. They were already comparable to the Holy Lands of the Western era.


    When they cultivated to the extreme, they gradually didn¡¯t have to suffer from the pain of mortals. As long as they didn¡¯t consume spiritual Qi from immortal roots, they could even abstain from food for months, not eating mortal food, and their bodies would be free of dirt and sweat.


    On the other hand, the Shu mountain faction was like an ordinary sect.


    On this day, at the foot of Mount Shu, countless mortals in the town looked up at the blue sky. A five-colored light flashed by and someone flew on a sword. A loud laughter resounded through the sky,


    ¡°The Imperial Sword comes with the wind, carefree in the world!¡±


    His voice reverberated throughout the entire Mount Shu mountain range.


    It was the sect leader of Mount Shu, Liu Wenjian. Every few days, she would ride her sword and travel far away to exchange ideas and insights with Bai Xiaosheng.


    It was not strange for the nearby mortal towns to look up at the sky, and many people were envious.


    Some of the children held onto their rattle-drums as they pointed at the sky and shouted, ¡± mother! I want to be as carefree as her in the future. Sister sword immortal is the pride of us mortals. I want to go to Mount Shu!¡±


    ¡°You should call him the sect master of Mount Shu.¡± His mother warned him.


    ¡­..


    It was night time at the inn, and the streets were quiet and quiet.


    ¡°I¡¯m here again.¡± Liu Wenjian strode forward and sat beside Medusa and the all-knowing scholar. The three of them once again studied together. With the all-knowing scholar as the center, they asked and discussed questions without interfering with each other.


    ¡°How¡¯s my sword intent?¡± Liu Wenjian suddenly asked.


    ¡°Very good,¡± he said.


    Medusa lowered her head and flipped through the book, her voice soft and calm.


    ¡°So what if I want to kill you?¡± Liu Wenjian¡¯s eyes lit up as his sword intent soared into the sky. He coldly said,¡±My teacher, Bai Xiaosheng, I want to invite you back to Mount Shu. I won¡¯t enter the mortal world, the celestial world, and I definitely can¡¯t follow you back to the devil World.¡±


    She already knew that the demonic realm would open a world passage and invade in less than ten years.


    This origin demonic god had already descended and was exploring this land.


    ¡°You¡¯re still not good enough. Don¡¯t seek your own death now.¡±


    Medusa looked at her with a smile. I cherish you very much. You are a unique mortal, a swordsman in the mortal world. You are sharp and have a short life. Even if I help you once, I can not help you a second time. Your remaining life will not exceed a hundred years ¡­


    Sword cultivation was an extreme Dao. If one cultivated it, then one would not be able to cultivate other things. Blocked meridians would not allow one to cultivate the meridian system, but it would also not allow one to cultivate the meditation and potions extraordinary system of other worlds.


    Medusa¡¯s eyes were filled with joy, as if she had seen a precious jewel. She gently stroked the black hair of this ordinary-looking mortal girl. you have. murderous sword aura and an amazing fighting spirit. You are really a beautiful flower that will disappear in. flash ¡­ Your path is very unique and contains a sense of defiance. Although it is limited by time, it is not limited by time. I hope that before you die of old age, you can catch up to me, who has lived for a thousand years, and fight me. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± The mortal girl glared at her, her eyes filled with ferocity.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Medusa laughed.


    Medusa¡¯s cultivation had actually stopped moving forward.


    Although she had lived for 2000 years, when Daoist Changsheng, who had cultivated for less than 300 years, fought against di Qi with the real entity of Pangu and shattered the world, his combat strength was already close to her, the evil god of Cthulhu.


    After Dao Changsheng reached the peak, he also stopped. Hundreds of years had passed since he fought against di Qi, but his combat power had also stopped.


    They were stuck in the demigod realm. No matter how invincible they were in the same realm, they would be caught up by the people who came after them unless they broke through the eighth realm ¡­ Only then would they have greater potential and heights to expand.


    The clash of auras filled the entire room with killing intent.


    The cute girl and his disciple, who were hiding at the side, started to feel very scared.


    These two people were actually fighting over a bookworm who had no self-awareness and only knew how to study!


    ¡°As expected, my passion for learning makes me popular.¡± The cute girl muttered to herself.


    The little fox Hu haihan felt goosebumps all over his body. ever since Liu Wenjian turned back from an old woman, she¡¯s been so fierce! Was this the true human butcher of his youth? ¡®It gives me the feeling that it¡¯s so overbearing that it even dares to fight against a Demon God ¡­¡¯ But why is sister mo qiuli so happy after being scolded?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too young.¡±


    The cute girl lying on the windowsill shook her head. she¡¯s a serious masochist! Those who were afraid of her, kneeled before her, or feared her, she would beat them to death. As for those who scolded her, and those who a Vice President wanted to beat to death one day, she would laugh very happily.¡±


    ¡°Ah???¡±


    The disciple¡¯s eyes widened, indicating that she didn¡¯t understand the pursuit of the strong.


    Meng Mei put her hands behind her back and looked at the three people who were sitting at the desk and were passionate about learning. my disciple, if you reach the peak of the world one day, you will have the dreams, money, and power that everyone dreams of. Then, you will understand what they are pursuing.


    Although Mengmei could understand them now, she couldn¡¯t understand them!


    However, this act was indeed satisfying!


    As expected, the little fox Hu haihan¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled. He admired his master even more and became a curious baby. then, teacher, you¡¯ve gone through several mythological eras since the beginning of the world, lived for a thousand years, and reached the peak of the world. Is sleeping every day your only pursuit? ¡±


    The cute girl was speechless.


    My pursuit is to go out and catch up on movies and watch shows, okay?


    I¡¯ve only lived for 60 years! She was still a baby, a young girl, younger than you who had lived for hundreds of years!


    Mengmei felt like she had received a critical blow from her disciple!


    ¡­..


    In less than six years, another piece of news came.


    In the Mount Shu sword sect, sword immortal Liu had broken through to the seventh Void realm.


    Before she was weak, the sick sword was already a divine sword of the sixth realm. Now that the broken sword was Reforged, and after 30 years of being a mortal, her state of mind was already at the seventh profound void realm. She could push the sick sword to the seventh realm.


    When the sword intent arrived, the realm of the sword could be synchronized quickly.


    However, she still needed the energy of a Celestial Emperor and all kinds of precious treasures and divine materials to forge a sword. She traveled to the Imperial court and various sects in the pugilistic world, plundering them ruthlessly and instantly gathering all the materials to break through to the celestial Emperor realm.


    the sword immortal lineage is a large resource consumer. Liu Wenjian¡¯s expression became calm as he continued to hammer the sword within the flames, ¡± it¡¯s like a bottomless pit. Furthermore, its battle prowess is heaven-defying, but it¡¯s not eternal. It only has the short lifespan of a mortal.


    the world is fair. I don¡¯t cultivate the next life. I only ask for the price of this glory. Then let the world know that I once existed in this world.


    The great Zhou Dynasty, year 345.


    The sect master of Mount Shu, Liu Wenjian, broke through to the celestial Emperor realm. The heavens and earth shook and the gate of heaven opened.


    a mortal becoming a Celestial Emperor? this is simply unbelievable!


    The heaven realm and the mortal world shook violently.


    A mortal actually had the battle prowess of a Celestial Emperor?


    However, no matter what, the sign of the golden age of the eastern era had appeared. The first unrivaled heavenly Emperor who could suppress all the heroes and talents of the world had appeared.


    An unparalleled Emperor had begun to suppress the new era!


    In the ancient immortal world, all the heavenly emperors and gods descended upon Mount Shu and gave them treasures to celebrate.


    On the earth, all the major sects in the mortal world, the Confucian Grandmaster of the Imperial court, and the land immortal, Duan Qianyu, came to congratulate him. Their power was at its peak and unparalleled.


    BOOM!


    the human Dao is boundless, the immortal Dao is boundless, the ghost Dao is joyful, the door of life, the immortal Dao is life, the ghost Dao is death ¡­


    On the sword washing platform of Mount Shu, the ground was paved with green square bricks. It was simple and ancient. Dozens of Mount Shu disciples in long Daoist robes were practicing martial arts with swords in one hand. The momentum was shocking and sword wills soared into the sky.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Countless martial artists were watching from the outside.


    In the inner palace, many ancient existences were discussing. They were the heavenly emperors of the ancient era.


    A white-robed female sword immortal with a broken arm and a glass divine sword on her back exuded a monstrous killing intent. She was peerless and otherworldly, ethereal and sharp.


    Celestial Emperor Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but say in admiration, you only cultivate your combat strength, not your longevity. Your combat strength is actually approaching our level ¡­ He would probably surpass them in a few years ¡­ However, it¡¯s only natural. We¡¯re still in our Prime, and you¡¯ve just entered your Prime.¡±


    There was some regret in her eyes.


    Life was relative. In a sense, they were both heavenly emperors, so they were the same age.


    Liu Wenjian was in his Prime, and so were they. They were about to enter old age.


    However, in less than 20 years, Liu Wenjian was about to enter his twilight years. In less than 100 years, this sword Dao heavenly Emperor with shocking battle prowess would fall.


    They had long lifespans and were about to enter old age, so there was still a long time before they could do so.


    The burning soar heavenly Emperor was bathed in divine light as he smiled and praised, ¡± such an extraordinary woman, unprecedented in history. What an extreme way to go. Cutting her own body as a sword, defying the heavens. She only seeks for the present world, not eternity.


    ¡°Thank you for the compliment.¡± Liu Wenjian replied.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Xu Wei opened her mouth and handed over a book. this is the nine revolutions mysterious art that the heavenly Dao has ordered us to deliver. Previously, there were two paths to cultivation in the heaven and earth.


    The first was to gather the meridians and open the sea of consciousness in the mind.


    The second was to gather the meridians and open the dantian in the lower abdomen.


    your sword Dao is to use the method of forging swords and forging weapons to forge your arm and open the blocked meridians of a mortal. Then, you will condense your dantian in your arm and chop it off. Your mind and heart are connected, and you will enter the Dao with weapons ¡­


    As for the art of the sword, since it¡¯s for the arm to form the dantian, perhaps we can also learn from the nine revolutions mysterious art. Cultivating the nine revolutions mysterious art with the sword can open up Nine Heavens and earth within.¡±


    Fen Teng added with a smile, ¡± your combat strength is already heaven-defying. In addition, you have cultivated the Bingyi sword of the nine revolutions mysterious art. You have nine apertures in your body. Then, you can walk your own mortal path. Perhaps, in the future, you will be comparable to the real body of Pangu in his strongest form.


    The two heavenly emperors invited her to stay in the nine Heavens and become a heavenly Emperor.


    This was the ultimate honor for mortals, but she rejected it. She wanted to stay on Mount Shu and continue teaching her disciples.


    She did not have a long life. Since she was a mortal, she was reluctant to part with the mortal world.


    After chatting for a while more, the celestial thearchs left regretfully and returned to the heavenly Palace. Liu Wenjian strode out of the palace Hall.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The sword light flashed.


    At this moment, Liu chengfeng, the head disciple of Mount Shu, was fighting against the heaven¡¯s favorites from the other sects.


    Some sects were not convinced. Although the Mount Shu sword immortal could allow mortals to cultivate, it was too extreme. Furthermore, they were only mortals who wielded swords. No matter how strong they were, they were still mortals. Their physical bodies would shatter with a touch. They did not believe that they had strong combat power.


    In less than a few moves, they were all defeated.


    Only then did the current sect leaders of the Holy Lands of the pugilistic world realize how terrifying it was. They looked at the eldest disciple of the Mount Shu sword sect and said, ¡± although he has a mortal body and is supported by the divine sword, he is still extremely fragile. He will die with a single strike, but we can¡¯t hit him.


    what a marvelous sword technique. One sword can break all techniques. The sword can shatter any Dao techniques or long swords that approach. Even spiritual attacks can¡¯t get close to his mortal body.


    of course, as long as we break through his line of defense, even the weakest attack will kill us. Extreme attack, extreme defense.


    ¡­.


    &Nbsp; ¡± this ¡­ the sacred land sect leaders found it hard to believe.


    The eldest disciple of Mount Shu had amazing talent and was even exaggerated. However, his meridians were blocked. If he were in a big sect, he would be eliminated from the first test. After all, no matter how talented he was, what was the use?


    It would be a waste if he couldn¡¯t cultivate.


    A mortal¡¯s body was destined not to be able to cultivate. Even a powerful expert would not be able to open it. After all, there were tens of thousands of meridians in a mortal¡¯s body. How could it be possible to open them up delicately without hurting the body?


    this is what a precious Jade is. As a mortal, he has experienced a lot of pain and has forged himself to be able to bear the pain of losing an arm. He is not ordinary. He is much better than the spoiled geniuses of our big sects.


    the sect master of Mount Shu, a mortal heavenly Emperor, is indeed a peerless existence. As. woman, she was able to suppress the entire world as. mortal. It¡¯s really shameful for us men ¡­ The potential of the Mount Shu sword sect is limitless.¡±


    They sighed. Then, they saw the arrival of the sect leader of Mount Shu and the end of their conversation with the celestial emperors of the immortal world.


    who would¡¯ve thought that a young girl from an ordinary family with above-average looks would have such an appearance? in the entire mortal world, who knows how many people with this kind of appearance would die out? ¡±


    ¡°Women, will they ever get married? I wonder who¡¯s lucky enough to marry such a peerless and beautiful sword immortal Celestial Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Shh! How could such a person marry a man?¡±


    They were all discussing. They knew that in every era, there would be a Heavenly Monarch that suppressed the era. In the West era, there was Heavenly Monarch di Qi who suppressed the twelve ancestors of sorcery, Heavenly Monarch Duan Tian who suppressed the four races, and then there was Heavenly Monarch Dao, who shocked everyone.


    Perhaps, at this moment, a new era of the celestial Emperor had arrived.


    As time passed, time continued to flow.


    In another three years, Bing Yijian also cultivated the inner world¡¯s nine revolutions mysterious art. He gradually integrated into the mountains and rivers, entering an incredible realm and taking in many Shu people.


    An endless world seemed to be contained on the transparent glass body of the sword. One side of the sword was carved with stars, the sun, and the moon, while the other side was carved with mountains, rivers, and plants. One could vaguely see farmers, livestock, and smoke rising from kitchen chimneys.


    The sect leader of Mount Shu had reached an unbelievable level in the art of swordplay!


    As a mortal, she experienced life and death, needed sleep, and needed three meals a day, but she had the battle strength of an immortal. She ruled the world alone, and the world bowed to her.


    There had never been a mortal heavenly Emperor since ancient times!


    The sword immortal Emperor was revered by the entire world as the ancestor of mortals, the founder of humanity.


    Everyone knew that a new era had arrived.


    This was the arrival of a new era. Some people started to feel sorrowful. They knew that this era might end soon, so they didn¡¯t have a good impression of it.


    I¡¯ve heard that this mortal heavenly Emperor only has less than a hundred years of life left. He has experienced life and death, and his lifespan is as short as fireworks.


    it¡¯s a pity. Duan Qianyu and Hu rennong are also in the Emperor-to-be realm. Maybe they will break through in a hundred years. Their lifespans will become longer and longer, and they will have nine hundred years to live, just like those ancient heavenly emperors.


    Someone laughed bitterly. that¡¯s right. What¡¯s the use of only fighting for the world? No matter how beautiful and invincible you are, you¡¯ll still be a gravestone in a hundred years. Duan Qianyu and Hu rennong are the true victors of time. Moreover, Hu rennong cultivates the divine Dao. It¡¯s said that when he cultivates to the extreme, his lifespan will be far longer than ordinary celestial emperors, and he may be immortal.¡±


    ¡°Bai Xiaosheng taught two people, one has an extremely long life and the other has an extremely long life. Is there any deeper meaning behind this?¡±


    be careful with your words. The line of sword cultivators only fights for the world with a rebellious intent. If I¡¯m allowed to live for a hundred years and become a peerless heavenly Emperor who can suppress an era, I¡¯m willing to die.


    The wheel of history finally leaned towards mortals. They no longer needed talent in cultivation, only the courage to seek the sword.


    If the Western era was the era of deities and ancient gods, then the eastern era was the era of sword Immortals for mortals.


    It belonged to all living beings.


    In the later generations, there was a passage recorded in the ¡± East era ¡±


    [ in the northern Shu sword-forging Liu family, there was a mortal woman who Wenjian. After many twists and turns, she acknowledged Bai Xiaosheng as her master. Her sword cut the land of Shu and turned it into the 500-mile Shu Dao. She became the sect master of Shu mountain and ate five grains. She died of old age, sickness, and death. Her mortal body could kill the heavenly Emperor. The era of mortal immortal cultivation has arrived. ]


    ¡­..


    ¡°Sect leader of Shu Dao, that Liu rentu ¡­ Because of my idea at that time, I actually borrowed Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s help. I didn¡¯t expect that I would be able to reach this stage after my ambition was stirred up again.¡±


    Xu Zhi was sitting on a chair at the entrance of the courtyard.


    Even though Liu Wenjian was a woman who was innately weak and sickly, she was determined and stubborn. She rose up step by step from a mortal who couldn¡¯t cultivate to become the sword immortal Emperor. She created the Mount Shu sword immortal lineage and destroyed the Shu Dao with a single sword strike, bringing the era into a prosperous era for the Mount Shu sword.


    However, she was a mortal who couldn¡¯t cultivate and her meridians were blocked. If she walked the path of the immortal reversal, sword cultivation would be too extreme just by relying on the reverse intent. She would be the shortest-lived mortal Celestial Emperor in history and would die of old age and illness.


    ¡°Think about it, fate is really wonderful. If I didn¡¯t help, history would have gone the other way and the era of Mount Shu wouldn¡¯t have appeared.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s thoughts stirred. perhaps, a historical wave like this has buried countless heroic figures who have yet to rise. In fact, if it were not for the knowledge of the all-knowing scholar, she would have definitely been able to reach this point.


    He had casually chosen Liu Wenjian. What if he had chosen Duan Qianyu?


    With this person¡¯s talent, he might be able to replace Liu Wenjian and become a heavenly Emperor in some way if he were to push the fire.


    ¡°This is fate.¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed and got up calmly. it¡¯s just like when I created the bugape and casually stepped on many of the animals running in the forest when I entered the Grand Canyon. At that time, I said that this was the survival of the fittest and natural selection ¡­ It¡¯s also my choice.¡±


    He got on his scooter and felt that he had acted pretty cool. He drove leisurely along the village path, planning to get some drinks from the small supermarket while enjoying the scenery.


    When he came back, he looked at the wizard community that his father didn¡¯t care about and had ignored since it was built.


    In the wizard community, the streets and alleys were filled with shops and storefronts. It was very lively, as if it had already become a small virtual town game. the first PvP tournament has entered the finals!

 Chapter 287

    ?


    Chapter 287: The wizard community competition


    Translator: 549690339


    The Wizarding community welcomed its first Golden Age.


    As the God of creation NPC, he should indeed attend the ceremony and not be absent.


    It was not as if there had not been any combat tournaments before, but they were all privately held. After all, the wizard community had only been open for a month. This was the first large-scale combat tournament, and it was an official one at that. It was only the content that had been updated in Xu Zhi¡¯s last update, and there were even tournament rewards. The purpose of entering the world of gourmet was to stimulate their passion for liver cirrhosis, which was to meditate madly.


    After going through countless preliminaries and semi-finals, the finals had already begun.


    If ¡± evolution sandbox ¡± was a game with a small audience and was only open to more than 300 special players, then the wizard community was a popular game for the public.


    Each person was online for thirty seconds a day, and a total of one thousand character accounts could be logged in at the same time. In fact, in twenty-four hours a day, there were nearly three million people who took turns to log in!


    What did three million people mean?


    It was already equivalent to a very popular online game!


    There was no doubt that the social and open nature of the Wizarding community had become a part of many people¡¯s lives.


    Some foreign players even tried to enter the community game through various channels.


    there are three million people coming in every day, and each of them took three hours. With all sorts of scams, each of them took an average of 1.5 hours. The effect is very exaggerated. Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm. I don¡¯t even know how many batches of fourth-grade Wizards have been changed. The strength of the body tissues of the entire Cthulhu evil god pet is now close to that of Medusa¡¯s main body, which has been working hard for God knows how long.


    The degree of liver cirrhosis of a player should not be underestimated ¡­


    Of course, this was only close.


    Medusa¡¯s body was a grade-6 or grade-7 organization. After all, powerhouses from the magic medicine era had died one after another. On the other hand, Xu Zhi¡¯s side was a unified grade-4, and they were true Cthulhu evil gods without self-consciousness.


    the Cthulhu evil god was originally not meant to be compared to Medusa. It was just a mechanical tool pet without intelligence. Xu Zhi looked at the Wizarding community and stroked the head of his little pet from the dark brown Rubik¡¯s Cube Orchard. He was holding the dog food happily. it only has its instincts. Every Rubik¡¯s Cube creature is emitting chaotic and violent emotions, but it¡¯s constantly improving its level. I¡¯m almost done with one-third of the 17000 Rubik¡¯s Cubes ¡­ Perhaps he would have to increase its size, like Medusa, and make it 129000 Rubik¡¯s Cubes ¡­ However, with that, its body size should be the size of a normal person, similar to Medusa.¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed and said,¡¯when the time comes, I¡¯ll make a personal guard puppet? No, forget about the puppets, but the Rubik¡¯s Cube motorcycle can even transform into an airplane. What about a Mount?¡±


    No matter what, a creature formed from blocks that could be randomly pieced together and had an internal space. Just thinking about it, there were endless possibilities.


    The Sorcerer community was definitely one of the most important parts of the game. Therefore, Xu Zhi had to make a trip to the ¡± sorcerer community combat finals ¡°.


    At this moment, there were 1000 little lives moving back and forth on this piece of land that was only 30 square meters in size. They were shouting and shouting around a circular bird¡¯s nest building that looked like a football field on the edge.


    Out of the three million players, only one thousand of them could go online at the same time. Those who couldn¡¯t go online at the same time could enter the special competition¡¯s guest mode. They could enter the perspective of one thousand characters to watch, but they couldn¡¯t control that character.


    There were many beautiful women in the venue. They were all wearing exquisite wizard robes and were giving off colorful sorcery energy. They were dancing to the Elysium with sexy steps.


    ¡°Pretty pretty pretty pretty!¡±


    I was so touched that tears kept flowing down the corners of my mouth.


    as expected of the big shots of the community Housing Committee. Each of them has superb planning skills. Out of three million people, they found a bunch of cute girls who can dance!


    ¡°I¡¯ll blow it up!¡±


    It caused a wave of cheers from the audience. A group of Magus girls danced with all kinds of colorful spells. Such a beautiful opening ceremony would definitely cause many people to be excited.


    ¡°F * ck! In visitor mode, we can even watch the dancing girl characters!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I also realized that I can go over and watch myself dance in first person. While I dance, I can also watch you dumbass audience members!¡± Some people laughed wildly.


    does that mean that during the competition, we can watch the players in battle from a first-person perspective!?


    ¡°Cool! He was one of the top eight, the top professional fighter among millions of players! Look at how they fight. You can freely switch the perspective of the players on both sides. That¡¯s what watching a real match is like!¡±


    The entire game forum was usually dominated by the evolution sandbox. At this moment, the screen was flooded with this rare Golden Age. It was full of content in the wizard community. Countless people cheered, as if it was a grand competition in the competitive circle.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go over and take a look.¡±


    At this moment, Xu Zhi had just returned from the supermarket. He put the electric scooter down at the entrance of the courtyard, picked up a chair at the entrance, and then took out a few apples from the plastic bag in the supermarket. He strode over.


    ¡­¡­.


    The bird¡¯s nest building.


    The host was Bai Xiaojun, the one who had exposed the production team¡¯s good intentions. She was also a well-known Big Shot in the Wizarding community.


    this is a competition hosted by the officials, ¡± Bai Xiaojun shouted. I just received news that the God of creation has come personally to attend this competition! In addition, the officials would release Easter eggs and rewards! The officials have always been kind, so they definitely won¡¯t be bad!¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    the God of creation has arrived!?


    Countless people were instantly overjoyed.


    Bai Xiaojun continued to speak loudly, ¡± cough, cough, cough. I believe most of you already know this, but I still have to give you a little bit of information. As you all know, there are three million players in the wizard community, but they are subsidiary Dungeons of more than three hundred special players in the ¡®evolution sandbox¡¯. According to the background design of this game, the village chief NPC, the God of creation, is the only existence that can cross the universe. In other words, in terms of setting, he is the highest existence in this game!!


    ¡°Blow it up!¡±


    Countless people were excited.


    The God of creation ¡­


    They had never seen it before!


    Because of the background of the evolution sandbox, the 300 people had a special benefit. After all, they were spores in the courtyard of the latitude of creation and had never appeared in the wizard community.


    ¡°The Wizarding community is a stepmom¡¯s property!¡± Many people had cursed him before.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Suddenly, while everyone was discussing, a giant with a vast and hazy radiance slowly approached. He was carrying a rattan chair.


    it¡¯s here! It¡¯s an epic divine artifact-the chair of the God of creation!


    ¡°Waa! It was a chair dungeon that wiped out all the first beta players!¡±


    ¡°Look at that domineering and heroic posture, and look at that domineering air when he walked over with a chair! His sighing eyes, his sexy stubble, that perfect figure ¡­¡±


    my Prince Charming is actually here. My sisters in the fan club, come quickly. I¡¯m about to faint!


    Countless people raised their heads to look. The boundless feeling of a giant, the epic magnificence, and the sky-covering feeling was unimaginable. They were all very excited, as if they had seen their idol.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    ¡®Damn, I¡¯m just here to watch the ceremony. It¡¯s like attending some meetings. I¡¯m just here to sit in front and be a judge ¡­¡¯


    Why are you guys so high?


    He put the chair down and sat down.


    The entire bird nest-shaped arena was built on the edge of the sandpit, so it was convenient for him to carry a chair and sit down. The feet in front of him faced the entire arena. This proportion was like a person sitting on a chair with a round foot washing basin in front of him.


    Countless people in the bird¡¯s nest stadium looked up excitedly.


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, was sitting calmly in his chair. He was already used to being madly watched by these guys who were making a big fuss. There was no fluctuation in his heart at all, and he even had the illusion that he wanted to put his feet into the foot wash basin in front of him.


    After some chaos.


    the first community PvP finals of our wizard community has officially begun!


    Under the gaze of the God of creation, Bai Xiaojun said loudly, ¡± first of all, thank you for your participation. After all, there are thousands of people working hard for each character. Some are in charge of meditation to improve the character level, some are in charge of alchemy, exchanging sand coins for materials and making alchemy equipment, some are fighters to practice fighting skills, and some are Wizards to practice all kinds of spells!


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s invite the contestants onto the stage. The finals, the top eight contestants! The first one, di Qi!¡±


    Along with the applause, a di Qi slowly walked out with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Please issue your battle declaration.¡± The microphone was handed over.


    With his hands behind his back, di Qi looked down at the world with a profound gaze. He said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s Yours Is Mine, and what¡¯s mine is still mine!¡±


    Huala!


    The surrounding arena instantly became heated.


    ¡°666! Big brother, you¡¯re awesome!¡±


    secretly learning the celestial Emperor, number one in the world!


    ¡°Di Qi¡¯s face must be full of question marks! Someone¡¯s actually secretly copying me?¡±


    if di Qi sees this, this fake di Qi will be beaten to death!!


    Then, the next contestant entered the stage.


    It was actually the recently popular sword immortal Liu Wenjian. She was a beautiful woman who wielded an alchemy longsword.


    After all, the wizard community had improved a lot. As long as most of the people applied to change their appearance, they could change their appearance by paying a lot of sand coins.


    At this time, of course, he had to create the latest and most popular mortal heavenly Emperor!


    ¡°Sword Immortals are the number one in the world!¡±


    the mortal heavenly Emperor¡¯s rebellious intent. The story of this mortal girl has simply pierced my heart!


    Many people in the audience were making a fuss.


    ¡°One day, I want to enter Mount Shu as well.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, you¡¯ll have to cut off your arm!¡±


    ¡°Ahahahaha! I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m most afraid that losing an arm will make this sword immortal not handsome enough. I chose to break my leg to forge a sword. I placed it in a furnace and hammered it over and over again. Then, I chopped it off and cultivated it into an immortal sword. Watch as I, a pure yang sword immortal, strike my enemies tens of thousands of miles in the sky!¡±


    Shua!


    The venue instantly became deathly silent. Many of the lively people turned their heads from their seats and looked at this young man as if he was a pervert.


    The young man was speechless.


    It was so embarrassing. He had just realized that he had been too excited and had exposed the depths of his heart ¡­


    At this moment, one by one, the hot topics appeared. There were countless fans, and they were all shouting and wrangling. Countless people were in high spirits. They felt that this was a Golden Age for players, and it was rare for them to be so happy.


    ¡°They are indeed talents, but they are combat type talents.¡± Xu Zhi sat on a high spot and looked down at his feet. He took out an Apple he had just bought from the supermarket and began to eat it in big bites.


    The entire Stadium was in an uproar again as they looked at the giant eating the Apple.


    ¡°F * ck! It appeared! It¡¯s a classic scene from the legends, the God of creation eating an Apple!¡±


    Xu Zhi ignored them. He had too much liver cirrhosis and overused his brain. It was understandable that he was not in the right state of mind.


    ¡°The next contestant is ¡­¡± Bai Xiaojun¡¯s voice gradually became stiff. She looked up at the God of creation, who was gnawing on an Apple. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡± the next contestant, the creator!


    A contestant who was shrouded in a hazy light walked out shakily. He looked at the sky while trembling. The face of the huge giant who was eating an Apple was as white as paper.


    Bai Xiaojun¡¯s voice was hoarse and nervous. She stuffed the microphone into his mouth and said. ¡± this ¡­ Contestants, please ¡­ State your declaration.¡±


    This contestant was stunned. The oath that was supposed to blow up the entire audience was now very uncomfortable. He did not expect the God of creation to suddenly appear. He could only take out an Apple and slowly put it in his mouth. With an extremely uncomfortable and embarrassed expression, he wanted to cry but had no tears. He secretly looked at the sky. I am the creator, I ¡­ I love to eat ¡­ Apple!¡±


    Xu Zhi nibbled on the Apple and looked at him, speechless.

 Chapter 288

    ?


    Chapter 288: Victory and reward (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Young man, you¡¯re on a narrow road!


    Xu Zhi sat in his chair and ate his Apple leisurely. He looked down at the trembling contestant and did not know whether to laugh or cry. these guys are imitating people everywhere. They¡¯ve even started imitating me.


    I¡¯m the God of creation!


    I like to eat apples!


    When he heard these words, he felt a headache. He was not so narrow-minded.


    However, in the following matches of the top eight, what made Xu Zhi speechless was that this professional fighter¡¯s mental state was instantly unstable and he was eliminated.


    The entire arena was in an uproar.


    ¡°I¡¯ll throw! Pianxi Xi is a low-match!¡±


    [ God of creation: you¡¯re a piece of trash, leave the group! ]


    ¡­


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    The God of creation personally came to watch, but you fell? Give me some face, will you?


    Even some of the Goddess of Creation¡¯s fans were not convinced. They cursed and said that they would wipe out their guild group tonight.


    The contestant wanted to cry but had no tears. He was definitely an elite professional fighter, but in a fight, there were many changes in the blink of an eye. The mentality was very important when casting spells. A moment of hesitation would lead to defeat ¡­


    Xu Zhi watched for a while.


    This final match was a point-based competition. It was divided into four rings, and the opponents were constantly changing. Four of the top eight were quickly eliminated, and they were now in the top four.


    ¡°He is indeed powerful.¡±


    Xu Zhi could not help but smile when he saw this.


    They were all true combat geniuses, not players like sandbox evolution could compare to. After all, those players were biological experts who studied evolution, which meant that they were top students. They basically had no talent for fighting.


    Even if they entered the sandpit, the racer of Mount Haruna, the cute girl, and the others would find it difficult to be the protagonists of the era. This was the reason why.


    ¡°And these geniuses are the most outstanding professional fighters among millions of people. Behind them, there are geniuses in charge of meditation, helping them to crazily increase their realms! There¡¯s a genius who¡¯s good at alchemy who can help them make equipment ¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone here is an all-rounded genius! Meditation, alchemy, and combat were all integrated into one ¡­ The level of a 4th rank wizard is enough to make people feel that the fight is very exciting.¡±


    As a matter of fact, combat techniques could be improved limitlessly, and the viewing pleasure was also great. This was one of the reasons why the wizard community was so popular as a competitive game that tested one¡¯s skills.


    After all, competitive games had always been a large category of online games on earth. The real combat in front of them was simply a Street above other games such as tower pushing, firearms, and PUBG.


    At this moment, after the quarter-finals had ended, a system notification rang out.


    the top four contestants will be rewarded with five million meditation coins.


    Huala!


    The entire arena was in an uproar.


    ¡°F * ck! So many?¡±


    the game planning team really has a conscience!


    5,000,000 sand coins was an astronomical figure. There were nearly 3000 people standing behind each contestant, and each character was equivalent to a server of the game. There were 1000 servers in the game.


    Right now, it could be considered a battle between the district servers.


    However, if the five million were to be split equally, the server player of that character would also be able to get a considerable profit!


    the top four already received such generous rewards? ¡±


    ¡°Production team, I¡¯m blowing my own trumpet!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, our diqi District has advanced!¡±


    Some people were cheering, while others were feeling down.


    ¡°F * ck, the Batman District has also been upgraded! That¡¯s a server that¡¯s basically filled with foreigners!¡±


    ¡°Mother! I¡¯m so angry! ¡°This game is at the entry port of our country. Out of 1000 servers, eight of them are foreign players. When the 500 new slots were opened for the second beta, those bastards got wind of it and went to the official website to fight for the VIP Slots. We have many people and fast hands, but they still managed to snatch some of the slots. Now, their foreign servers are gathered in eight servers, and they still advanced to the finals?¡±


    ¡°I have to admit that they also have experts! There are only a few people, but there are elites. The professional fighter Casey who controls Batman is indeed a monster. He has a terrifying keen sense of battle, and his players call him the beast Casey.¡±


    ¡°wuwuwu ¡­ Kun kun from our District has been eliminated in the top eight.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, our creator¡¯s zone has been eliminated!¡±


    Some people took off their VR equipment in front of their computers.


    The district server that everyone worked so hard for had been eliminated. It was like losing a Guild War in an online game. They felt a deep sense of loss.


    However, in the competition, the winner would be happy, while the loser would be disappointed. It was inevitable.


    At this moment, this ¡± wizard Community ¡± game not only covered social interaction, leisure entertainment, but also competitive games. It had become a global hot trend.


    After that, there was a half an hour break before the top four fighting matches.


    Suddenly, they heard a notification.


    the semi-finals have begun. The venue has been changed to the storm zone.


    Everyone in the arena was shocked.


    Was this the official surprise and Easter egg?


    Just as everyone was about to say something, the four contestants and the host, Bai Xiaojun, were suddenly swept up by a gust of wind. The wind wrapped around their bodies and they quickly flew into the sky.


    Hualala!


    The four of them landed. When they came back to their senses, they found themselves standing on a black platform high in the sky. They were surrounded by strong winds, and there was a scorching sun above their heads. White clouds were swirling in the blue sky.


    ¡°A high altitude environment?¡±


    The four of them were shocked.


    This black platform was the flying pet of the orchard. It flew into the air.


    Meanwhile, in the arena, the audience noticed that the four combat players had disappeared from the combat ring. In their place was a translucent screen projection, showing the four players entering the sky.


    f * ck! The battleground has changed!


    ¡°Lousy game producer, come out and get beaten! Can¡¯t you inform us of the competition¡¯s schedule in advance?¡±


    ¡°Waa! It wasn¡¯t satisfying to watch from the audience, so I went offline to look at the accounts of the players. They¡¯re really in the arena, so cool!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look too!¡±


    the storm is very strong and will affect the battle. It depends on who can adapt better.


    At that moment, the team behind the top four, all the players in that server, including the person in charge, started to worry.


    The match was held in the air.


    The four star fighters, each of them had an amazing number of fans supporting them from behind. Their fights were also very exciting, with all kinds of desperate turns and even many hidden cards emerging one after another, making people feel very satisfied.


    After each of them had fought for a round, it was time for the second round, which was the battle between the top four.


    At this moment, another message was sent.


    ¡°Change of terrain, Lava Zone.¡±


    Hualala.


    A storm engulfed the four contestants. When they opened their eyes, they found themselves standing in front of a huge, pitch-black circular ring.


    Xu Zhi blocked the line of sight outside the black circular ring.


    Then, he placed the black pan on the gas stove and turned on the fire ¡­


    BOOM!


    The high temperature slowly baked the black round arena.


    Hot, hot, hot!


    ¡°As expected of the lava Zone!¡±


    The four contestants couldn¡¯t help but feel that the organizer was very thoughtful.


    It was another round of competition, and the venue was constantly changing. Gradually, they entered the final venue.


    ¡°Change of venue, waterfall area.¡±


    Huala!


    In the blink of an eye, a gust of wind swept through. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself on a piece of land that looked like cement.


    Xu Zhi turned on the tap.


    Hualala!


    In the sky, there was a vast waterfall and river. Pure white water splashed down from the sky, splashing countless water droplets.


    the terrain has become more complicated!


    a huge waterfall makes it hard to see clearly. It¡¯s a test of one¡¯s spiritual power to sense the terrain. The opponent is hiding in the waterfall and trying to sneak attack me!


    ¡°This is too difficult!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be difficult for the others too!¡±


    ¡­.


    At this moment, the four of them were still in the competition, but after calculating the points, the top two were basically already determined. It would be one of them.


    Kexi, the player from the foreign server, and the legendary professional player from the Chinese server, the recently famous 18-year-old genius ¡± Yuan Qinghua. no one had known that he was so fierce and had emerged as a new force.


    The two of them were competing for the championship.


    Hualala!


    As the snow-white waterfall sprayed down, the two of them crossed each other, as if they were assassins and Wizards in the shadows.


    Drip ¡­


    Drip ¡­


    Hazy raindrops fell on the ground.


    ¡°This operation is amazing!¡±


    Countless people felt as if their hearts were being squeezed. In just a dozen minutes, all kinds of shadows moved forward, assassinating, and the two people¡¯s God-level operations were stunning. In the end, Yuan Qinghua defeated the other party by a slight advantage and won the championship!


    ¡°We won!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! We¡¯ve won!¡±


    Everyone cheered, and many people in the audience hugged each other.


    Xu Zhi, who was sitting next to him, also showed a faint smile.


    The Wizarding community had never had any rules, and he rarely paid attention to them. He let them develop freely, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so perfect today.


    The wizard community¡¯s first full-service combat competition had finally come to an end. The entire forum was filled with cheers, and many people were excited during the process. There were many comments on the forum, which made people feel emotional.


    Even after the game, the host did an interview with the players.


    The creator¡¯s face was full of tears. I didn¡¯t perform well. I couldn¡¯t suppress my excitement when I saw the God of creation. I¡¯m sorry to the players of our server. I had a chance to be in the top four. I¡¯m sorry, but I can only leave with regret.


    Then, he interviewed one of them. He was originally the favorite player to win the championship, ¡± noob 052. he was the most likely to win first place, and even the default champion. Everyone had seen his exquisite operation, but in the end, he only got third place. Many people felt that it was a pity and felt that it was not worth it for him.


    He had not performed well. Otherwise, he would not have let Kexi and Yuan Qinghua, two people who had once lost to him, surpass him.


    He said, ¡± I realized that the competition and the usual are two different environments. I¡¯m a person who is afraid of strangers. When I stand on the stage and face the expectations of nearly 3000 people in the district behind me, that kind of oppressive and torturous sense of destiny makes me very nervous. I hope that the next competition will be better. I will come back.


    ¡°What were your original expectations?¡± Bai Xiaojun asked.


    I¡¯ve already thought it through. As long as I¡¯m not in second place, I won¡¯t feel like I¡¯m missing out on first place. I can accept it. I can accept that I¡¯m in third place now. He said, ¡± mentality is also a type of strength. Without strength, you¡¯re a noob. There¡¯s nothing to quibble about. In e-sports, being a noob is an original sin!


    Countless people were silent, feeling touched.


    This fighting legend of the wizard community, ¡± noob 052, ¡± a battle monster with a winning record of 173 consecutive wins in the PvP arena and a winning rate of 97.3%, had been pulled down from the altar.


    Next, the host, Bai Xiaojun, interviewed Kexi, who was in second place.


    He said,¡±fighting talent is important, but understanding the opponent is even more important!¡± our team used big data analysis, reviewed the combat, and analyzed each and every opponent. We studied the combat system and rationality of the characters, and formed our assassin and wizard tactics ¡­ However, I can not deny that you players from the Huaxia server are very strong! There were too many monsters! This is already my full strength. I don¡¯t regret not getting first place!¡±


    Yuan Qinghua, who was ranked first, was very calm. our server is also studying personal systems and tactics. We also read all kinds of unorthodox fighting styles on forums and Tieba. Even the alchemy equipment fighting style of our three Sky Eagle Ring is learned from the forums.


    One by one, the interviews came to an end, marking the end of this Golden Age of combat.


    There were 1000 servers participating, and each server had close to 3000 players. It was equivalent to a war of 1000 servers. The players of each server were working hard, hoping that their server and characters would win.


    In a competition, it was destined that some people would be happy, while others would be disappointed.


    Even during the closing ceremony, when a group of beautiful and cute girls danced and presented awards, people kept leaving in the middle, directly going offline, and quietly posting on the forum.


    After all, this was the glory of someone else¡¯s victory. They had worked too hard, and it was still a little difficult to accept.


    In one of the posts, it was very touching:


    I believe that many people have taken leave in real life to watch the finals of this game. Although this game has only been released for more than a month, I believe that everyone loves the flow of time in it deeply.


    We can¡¯t deny that we have to thank this great game!


    It had amazing social elements and a mysterious and realistic Second Life.


    Although there are only a thousand people in the community with the same appearance, the souls under each other¡¯s skin are different every time I go online. We can abandon our real identities and talk freely, play together, play chess, chat, play Summoner¡¯s Rift together, and even go to the arena PvP. There are new experiences every time.


    There were too many unexpected results in the first fighting competition. I am also a fan of the legendary player ¡°noob 052.¡±


    I had originally been silently writing a celebratory post about him winning the Grand Finals, but I saw that he was not performing well and made all kinds of low-level mistakes, so I silently deleted the post.


    To be honest, I¡¯m also very sad! ¡°He was actually defeated by Kexi, who he once lost to. A foreign server took the second place. Our gap is big, but his gap is even bigger. Many people are scolding him and bombarding him. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.


    to be honest, Kexi¡¯s various tactics are indeed amazing. He¡¯s a powerful monster, and his positioning is too coquettish. Fortunately, Yuan Qinghua suddenly emerged and won the first championship of the fighting Grand Finals. Otherwise, if we let someone from the outer server win, we¡¯ll really be slapped in the face (cry)¡­


    The post was very moving. There were many analyses and updates, from screenshots, the fighting habits of each player, and the alchemy equipment of the team behind the scenes. They were dissected layer by layer and caused a great response.


    The first Wizarding community competition gradually came to an end in this Night of Joy and sorrow.


    During the closing ceremony, a group of pretty girls was still dancing and singing on the stage.


    Xu Zhi was sitting on a chair, munching on an Apple. When he saw this scene, he smiled. the Wizarding community has been cultivated by them, but it¡¯s true that there are all kinds of geniuses with more people. There are geniuses in all kinds of fields, combat geniuses, meditation geniuses, alchemy geniuses ¡­ In the future, they can be used as reserve troops.¡±


    Of course, Xu Zhi did not care about that at the moment.


    Geniuses in meditation, combat, and alchemy weren¡¯t important. In several worlds, the natives would constantly give birth to geniuses like this. They would rise and be nurtured in each era.


    And what he lacked the most was still species with extraordinary potential!


    He needed more and more creatures with potential to be projected into the various worlds. This was the most important thing. Hence, his focus had always been on the evolution sandbox.


    however, the reward still has to be given out.


    As Xu Zhi thought of this, a piece of news spread throughout the arena of the entire wizard community:


    the top three are Batman, Demon King bicker, and Patrick Star. The three people from the district server have received the reward and entered the food industry.


    Huala!


    Instantly, everyone was in an uproar.


    Entering the food industry was the promised reward!


    But to let a person enter a different world?


    What did this mean? In the wizard community, each character was a game zone. Everyone took turns logging in, and each zone had nearly 3000 people! In other words, all the players in the same area would enter the other world together?


    Countless people were breathing heavily.


    ¡°F * ck! It¡¯s so cool!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! One man obtained his chickens and dogs! I once meditated for the big boss in Patrick star¡¯s character area, and it was so cool!¡±


    wuwuwu, I¡¯m from the Qingxiu mountain area. I want to change districts, I want to change districts!


    ¡­


    All of a sudden, the people in the bird¡¯s nest stadium were shouting and wrangling. Some people were even more distressed and secretly vowed that they would work hard and meditate in the next competition so that their game suits could enter the other world.

 Chapter 289

    ?


    Chapter 289: The strange world of gourmet


    Translator: 549690339


    The wizard community had a total of 1000 game servers. Now that three of them had left them and entered a different world, it would be a lie to say that he didn¡¯t feel heartbroken!


    After all, there were nearly three thousand players in the entire server! It was equivalent to moving the server to another world.


    ¡°Oh my God, this benefit is too great! Back then, how many Cthulhu had entered?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re blowing up the production team! As expected, you won¡¯t let us down every time!¡±


    ¡­.


    This was crazy. The entire wizard community on the internet was in pain and envious of the players who won the lottery.


    After all, how many people had entered the other world until now? They were all big shots and could be counted on one hand!


    What a colorful Second Life, to live another life ¡­ Just the thought of it was something that people could only dream of. It was simply so precious that it could make people go crazy. Not to mention, these people, let alone becoming spore players, they couldn¡¯t even get a place to write a thesis!


    ¡°Thank you, Big Boss! Thank you, Father! (Tears running)¡±


    I Love You, Daddy!


    ¡°To all my brothers who didn¡¯t make it into the top three, do you think I¡¯m as happy as you think I am? No! I¡¯m a happiness you can¡¯t imagine! (Happy)¡±


    A bunch of people came out to show off their wealth, which made people gnash their teeth in hatred. Did you guys learn to be stoic and not speak?


    Countless people were so angry that their hearts ached. This was a collective glory. Their own district had lost, but they would definitely win it back next year.


    However, some people also looked forward to it. What kind of world was the food industry?


    [ when I heard it, I knew it was a friendly and leisurely world full of delicious food (happy) ]


    ¡°But thinking about it, something¡¯s not right. E-sports, no food! (This matter isn¡¯t as simple as it seems)¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Once we go in, we¡¯ll definitely have a good meal.¡±


    They all looked forward to it and began to cheer.


    They felt that this was a reward after the war. The food for the dinner party would not be too bad. Many people even had a good meal that night, expressing that they would enjoy the food in advance and prepare for the opening of the food world the next day.


    ¡­..


    At this very moment.


    Xu Zhi left the small, exquisite sandbox building in the Wizarding community and strode back to the living room, ready to eat and take a shower.


    the finals have come to an end. The food industry that was previously renewed has to continue. Xu Zhi was very indifferent.


    Where was it?


    Of course, it was in his stomach. Otherwise, how could it be called a delicacy?


    In fact, this was just a small world of leisure food. Since it was open to the public, the time of living things would naturally not be too fast. It was not a hundred years in a day. It was still the time of the Sorcerer community, one day to one year.


    As usual, they logged in one character alternately. Each person had a time limit of 30 seconds, which was three hours in the game.


    This was a large sandbox similar to the one in the Sorcerer community. He was a level six giant. At this time, he had already deduced and opened his sixth aperture, and his inner world was even larger than the previous daluotian.


    As for the position of each space, it could be adjusted to connect to a continent. Although the reasonable form of battle stability was the nine Star Pearl, otherwise, the internal space was too big. When they were connected, if one space was broken, the whole space would be broken, and he would die instantly.


    However, Xu Zhi was not going to fight, so it was naturally not important ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful environment,¡±


    A mirror image appeared in his inner world. This was the second mirror image that Xu Zhi had just created. The further he went, the more difficult it became. Although it was the lowest level of the heartless mirror image, it would have taken some time, but it could not withstand the all-knowing scholar who loved to learn.


    ¡°However, the sun is still not ready.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s head ached. and his expression turned strange. but the rules of the food world have already been set ¡­ Perhaps I¡¯ll have to rely on the creatures in the world of gourmet to create a gourmet sun.¡±


    ¡­.


    The next morning, the sun was shining brightly.


    The end of the first season was already a thing of the past. Everyone had worked hard for a long time, and the disappointment after the victory had been washed away. Their eyes were focused on the newly opened world of leisure, the world of gourmet.


    According to the speculations of some big shots:


    the food industry is not a community. It should be a special small world, but it¡¯s enough to experience life in a different world!


    if the wizard community is just a small social community, then the food industry may be a real online game world, a Second Life for us.


    ¡°As for the level? Experience? Level up by killing monsters? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to look forward to it. According to the characteristics of , there won¡¯t be any of these! Of course, it¡¯s because of this hardcore nature that we feel it¡¯s real.¡±


    There were many speculations, but only three people entered.


    Patrick Star, Demon King buck, and Batman were the three big bosses of the competition.


    Although they logged in alternately, they had glory and were naturally the first to log in and experience everything in the food industry. It was only natural.


    Another reason was that these three bosses had extraordinary combat power. He let them come in first and explore the unknown food world.


    Huala!


    A young man who looked like Batman, an alien covered in green hair, and a pink pentagram appeared in a green forest. They were surrounded by all kinds of incredible beasts, small animals, and plants.


    [ please explore the rules of this world on your own. ]


    The three of them instantly felt their teeth ache. As expected, he was as stubborn as ever. They could only guess that it was related to food from the name.


    just treat it as a decryption hardcore game. Be careful. After all. it¡¯s. casual food world, but leisure ¡­ Yuan Qinghua smiled. in the previous spore evolution sandbox, I started with a spore. It was also called leisure, but it turned out to be extremely hard ¡­ The food industry in front of us doesn¡¯t just provide us with good food. It¡¯s more likely that they treat us as good food. It¡¯s a very cruel world!¡±


    it¡¯s possible. Delicious food. Maybe we¡¯re the delicious food. Kexi¡¯s face was serious. She felt that the benefits were not that simple.


    let¡¯s explore the area and ensure the safety of the people who come later. After all, we only have one life. If we die, we¡¯ll probably leave this food industry. The noob said.


    They knew that each person could only be online for three hours, and then the next person would come online. The players that came later were not as fierce as them, and each of them was not as strong in battle.


    Even though they were now 4th rank Wizards.


    In theory, the gourmet world should not be a battle World. 4th rank Wizards were considered above average in the extraordinary world. With the three of them working together, they could even fight against a 5th rank wizard without fear, but they still had to be careful.


    They explored for three hours and explored a large area around them.


    He found that the species in this world were simply too weak. They were all gourmet plants and animals. The highest level was only at the second rank. The most powerful one was the final chicken. Its poison could kill a fourth rank, but its combat power was weak.


    Also, the sun in the sky was a little strange.


    The light it emitted was not soft, it was the unnatural sunlight, and upon closer inspection, it was oval in shape ¡­ It looked like a light bulb.


    Are we seeing things?


    They looked at the sky in a daze.


    this is really a leisure food world with low combat power. After a while, the three of them heaved a sigh of relief. The time was up, and they silently went offline, allowing the other player to come online.


    They had been in there for three hours, which was only thirty seconds in reality. In the eyes of outsiders, it was equivalent to entering and coming out.


    everyone, we¡¯ve explored the food world once. Unless there are some terrifying creatures that are hiding, it¡¯s very safe.


    currently, no traces of intelligent civilization activity have been found!


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    One by one, the screenshots were released.


    Everyone looked at the pictures and saw that they were all kinds of delicious plants and animals, including various Magi, ancient worlds, and even some unknown delicious plants that they did not understand.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really a world of leisure and entertainment!¡±


    ¡°You want us to cook delicious food in there? A place to relax?¡±


    come to think of it, it¡¯s really quite boring. But it¡¯s indeed a very good place.


    Countless people looked at the screenshots and were delighted. The world was so big and vast, but they somewhat failed to live up to their expectations. It was just food; all the living things in the world were made up of food.


    But in reality, they were looking forward to a corrupted civilization with intelligent creatures and all kinds of intelligent races, a vast and beautiful extraordinary world like the Sorcerer world and the ancient primordial world.


    However, someone said, ¡±


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. The planning team must have had a deeper meaning.


    ¡°Yup! The planning team had a good conscience. Perhaps, there were really humans in this world? Various civilizations? We just didn¡¯t notice it? If that¡¯s the case, we have to be careful. After all, we¡¯re using the same account and the same server. If one of us dies while controlling his body, our entire server will be wiped out!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡±


    ¡°It looks ordinary, but perhaps there are some rules of the world inside? For example, the ancient tree world has the rebirth altar¡¯s world law, and the world law inside is related to food?¡±


    In just a few minutes of discussion, a batch came out every thirty seconds. Several batches had already come out, and more than ten hours had passed. Many players said that they had tried to cook and make delicious food, but nothing had happened.


    Everyone was instantly disappointed.


    But suddenly, a player came out and said, ¡±


    ¡°F * ck! Something strange is happening. The food I make will glow!¡±


    Screenshots.


    It was an extremely delicious dish. Just looking at it would cause one¡¯s appetite to increase, and it was emitting a faint white light.


    a dish that can glow?! Everyone was stunned.


    Then, another person from the group of three continued to say, ¡± you¡¯ll never imagine it if I tell you! what happened? the three of us were dumbfounded. The delicious food he made actually gave birth to a new life! The gourmet cells!¡±


    At this time, the last person came out. His tone was even more exaggerated and extremely strange. It affected everyone¡¯s nerves. this world may be more terrifying than the latitude courtyard of the God of creation and the sandbox of spore evolution. A good scheme. I¡¯m blowing my own trumpet! In the future, our Magus community will no longer be afraid of those spore players!¡±


    What kind of terrifying secret was hidden in that food world?


    Everyone was shocked and immediately asked what had happened.

 Chapter 290

    ?Chapter 290: Love of food


    Translator: 549690339


    Sitting in front of the computer, everyone¡¯s expression became strange.


    They had originally thought that this leisure food world was made up of gourmet creatures and plants. It was a place for everyone to cook, relax, gather, and have fun. It was a place where everyone could relax and relax for this battle.


    So, it wasn¡¯t simple?


    That world seemed to contain a mysterious mystery. Gourmet cells? What did it mean to create a new life?


    As for this screenshot of the delicious food?


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they waited for the three players to continue.


    The player who made the glowing food seemed to be a female player. She also explained seriously, ¡±


    ¡°For the exploration of that world, we have to work together. This is the first stage of the dungeon for three servers and three guilds with close to 9000 players! First of all, I have to report to the decision-makers of the district server! I¡¯ve already been in the three hours of my controlled character. In the world of gourmet, when you make good food, there will be special things happening!¡±


    This girly player was called ¡°Celine looking for Bebe Dragon.¡± She seemed to be a veteran online player. Her words were very organized and she was very reasonable. One look and one could tell that she was reliable.


    However, everyone was still puzzled. Did you have a reaction when you cooked? Then why didn¡¯t it happen when other people were cooking?


    The female player laughed. you stinky little brothers, damn otakus! Could he really cook? Are you sure they¡¯re really making good food?¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Shut up! Shameless old thief!


    They felt countless critical hits and were extremely sorrowful. They quickly explained that they usually lived alone. Although they spent most of their time ordering takeaway, they would occasionally cook for themselves.


    This was the norm for many people, and it was not an exaggeration.


    The female player explained, ¡± I can¡¯t compare to you guys in the game. But in terms of life and cooking, you guys definitely can¡¯t compare to me ¡­ In reality, there was a kitchen, all kinds of ready-made seasonings, and meat that was bought and slaughtered for you. As long as it was a person who often cooked for himself, he would not do too badly. But in a pure wild environment? Are you sure you can really cook?¡±


    Everyone reacted and didn¡¯t deny it.


    She took a deep breath. Gu Liang was right!


    In the world of gourmet food, there was no salt, no seasoning, everything was natural. Furthermore, you chose the ingredients, which parts were delicious and which were bad ¡­ Those who were not professionals would not understand.


    For example, the edible part of the gourmet plant inside was the root of a potato. If you picked the leaf to cook it, the result would be self-evident.


    There was no salt, no seasoning. It was not strange at all for ordinary people to cook and make it into a dark cuisine.


    Suddenly, everyone burst into tears!


    This game was so f * cking realistic. Even the cooking was so particular. Did trade profession players really have to be proficient in life?


    At this moment, the female player said, ¡±


    ¡°What they¡¯re making is pig food! So, nothing happened. Although I¡¯m an otaku and love to play games, I¡¯m also a food lover in reality. I often cook and study cooking methods. So, I spent three hours with two other otakus and made an ¡®original grilled tenderloin¡¯! And so, that dish started to shine!¡±


    Screenshot!


    A dish was shining.


    On the screenshot, there was a line of delicate words: A dish that didn¡¯t glow wasn¡¯t a good dish.


    the three of us sat around the fire and ate it. We thought it was delicious. Then, something strange happened. The dish began to glow, and some spore cells were born on it. Using this dish as a breeding ground, like bacteria on a petri dish, the spores continued to multiply crazily. Finally, a special life was born on this dish!


    Another screenshot was posted.


    The dish on the gray stone plate was gone. In its place was a slime-sized soft mud creature. It was very simple and cute, but also a little strange.


    ¡°F * ck, it¡¯s so cute!¡±


    this gourmet creature must taste good!


    ¡°If I make delicious food, I¡¯ll have gourmet cells in my food? Give birth to life?¡±


    ¡°What kind of world view is this?¡±


    The decision makers of the three servers started to discuss and felt that it was really outrageous.


    They had been enemies before, but now they had become friends. This was normal. The Veterans of online guilds all knew that this wasn¡¯t only true in real life. Even between guilds, alliances were formed because of interests.


    The world of gourmet was the superior world of the Sorcerer world, just like the sandbox of spore evolution, the superior world was the myriad heavens ¡­


    For the future of the Wizarding community, they had to be serious.


    But the following explanation completely subverted their three views.


    That player had said that she had become the sludge monster born from the delicacy!


    In another screenshot, the sludge monster made a V-shaped hand gesture.


    She continued, ¡± I finally understand the rules of the food industry. As long as we make food in there, food cells will be born in the food, and life will evolve! Then, we will leave the server and become that delicious life!


    It sounded simple, but it was extremely playable!


    We¡¯re all a different kind of creator, aren¡¯t we? A sandbox game with infinite possibilities!


    Our main character server can be disconnected.


    It¡¯s not hard to imagine that in the future, we¡¯ll all be able to make delicious food one by one. We¡¯ll break away from being 4th rank Wizards and become delicious creatures and plants. A total of 8000 players will form a food world full of fantasy and precious ingredients together.¡±


    After listening to the story, countless people felt that it was amazing.


    In that case, there were still so many twists and turns in the food industry, and it was too fun to play with.


    Bai Xiaojun said,¡¯this is a game that loves learning! before this, he asked us to study Physics, Chemistry, pharmacy, mathematics ¡­ However, this was not enough! This was just a nerd who didn¡¯t know how to take care of his own life. Therefore, the game designer waved his hand and said that the flowers of the motherland must be all-rounded, so ¡­ It makes me love cooking!¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Everyone was stunned.


    They felt that this player, Bai Xiaojun, had indeed understood the thoughts and intentions of the game designers. The players who wanted to play this game had all become well-rounded ¡­


    Bastard!


    Was this the truth behind the opening of the food industry?


    As a good young man of the new era, Mathematics, Physics, Chemistry, and pharmacy are all just nerds who can¡¯t live alone. Now, we have to complete our last skill?


    ¡°Motherf * cker! They had seen ruthless people, but they had never seen someone as ruthless as this lousy planner! It¡¯s a Wolf Slayer (lighting a cigarette and thinking about life.jpg)¡±


    to be honest, many of the thousands of players here were internet addicts in various popular online games before they came. They had been playing in various major online games and were indeed addicted to the game world and alienated from reality. It was not until the launch of this social media community that they could get closer to people and even let us meditate to relieve the pressure of life.


    I¡¯ve noticed it too. When I chat with them, there are many internet-addicted teenagers in the server. They are 16 or 17 years old and have abandoned their studies to be addicted to computers and internet cafes. They don¡¯t go home at night, but now they are all passionate about learning. Their parents are crying. This game has saved many families (thank you).


    ¡°Yup! Many parents have written many thank-you letters. In order to save internet-addicted teenagers like us in society, the planning team released such a game to guide us back on the right path. It¡¯s simply brutal!¡±


    Everyone was instantly moved to tears of gratitude.


    It had to be said that ever since the game was developed, the social atmosphere had changed. People loved to study and no longer exaggerated. Many young people who loved internet addiction were changing.


    Now, not only are we passionate about studying, but we¡¯re also being allowed to enjoy life and love cooking?


    We¡¯ve blown up his good intentions from the start to the end!


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    Are you guys crazy?

 Chapter 291

    ?


    Chapter 291: The real plan


    Translator: 549690339


    You guys are poisonous!


    Even Xu Zhi felt that there was no way he could communicate with them properly!


    ¡°I just started a food industry to squeeze your hairline and make you work like crazy. Why didn¡¯t you guys discuss the food industry properly? why did you suddenly change the topic and start licking it?¡±


    You¡¯re making my conscience uneasy, okay?


    He ate the Apple, touched his exuberant black hair, and took a deep breath, as if he wanted to spit out all the depression at this time. yes, yes, yes, you play a lot of games, are good at strategies, you are reasonable, and you have discovered my deeply hidden good intentions. I have always been bearing your expectations and nurturing the flowers of your motherland.


    At this moment, everyone could not help but sigh at the game¡¯s planning. They had invested countless manpower and resources just to make them love to learn. Their conscience was simply incomprehensible.


    The more he thought about it, the more touched he was.


    However, after a long discussion, everyone¡¯s gazes turned back.


    The female player continued, ¡± in that food world, we kept breaking away and becoming food species. We no longer shared a body, and we were completely liberated!


    Everyone reacted.


    In the past, he could only go online for 30 seconds a day, which was three hours in the game, and then someone else would come online. A body that could be used by nearly 3000 people was a pain for countless players. But now, he had become an independent life?


    One had to know that the time flow inside was one day to one year! He could only come online for 30 seconds before, but now he didn¡¯t have to share it with others?


    ¡°Heavens! The three servers that won the combat tournament, the benefits are too explosive!¡±


    every player in your server can have a Second Life, one day and one year? ¡±


    ¡°Jealousy has changed me beyond recognition!¡±


    After the group of players explored the land and found out the rules, everyone was extremely excited. Even the spore players from the neighboring world came over to join in the fun and expressed their envy. Although it couldn¡¯t be compared to the real world where a hundred years passed in a day, a day passing by in a year was already exaggerated enough.


    Although there weren¡¯t any brilliant extraordinary civilizations or creatures, there were many people!


    Three servers, close to 8000 people, one day one year, what couldn¡¯t he develop in there?


    This food world might be one of the ten thousand worlds, but it was not an extraordinary world. Instead, it was a small world. The time flow was very small, but it was enough to surprise him.


    A good scheme!


    This word flashed through many people¡¯s minds. They were even more touched, and countless people were crazily flattering him.


    ¡°Hehe, some people criticized the game producers before, saying that the food world would definitely be full of dangers given the game¡¯s hardcore level! ¡°Even delicacies might treat us as delicacies! (Gouhead. JPY)¡±


    ¡°Yup! This was the heart of a vile person! (Clenched teeth)¡±


    The players in the remaining 997 servers were also envious. One by one, the servers began to plan to play hard, meditate, learn, fight, and wait for the second full-service fighting competition.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited too early.¡±


    However, at this moment, the female player continued, ¡± after we split up, the real way of playing in the food industry has begun. In the future, we can enjoy a day and a year? In fact, this was not the case! At this moment, what is limiting us is not time, but lifespan! Although we¡¯re independent now, I think most players won¡¯t live for more than a year, which is one day in the game, before they¡¯re eliminated!¡±


    The female player said that the food species that she had become had a very short lifespan, only about ten days.


    After all, this was not strange. Many lifeforms with lower structures had short lifespans.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll only live for a dozen days before you leave?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open and they felt uncomfortable.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± The female player spoke again, ¡± this involves another way of playing, the gourmet cell! As long as I continue to create delicacies, I will be able to continuously produce gourmet cells and transform into a more powerful life form!¡±


    it¡¯s just that as a gourmet creature, the sludge monster¡¯s taste seems to have become higher. Ordinary food can¡¯t satisfy me anymore. I can only make more delicious food to reincarnate into a higher-grade gourmet creature.


    Continuously eating delicacies could cause one¡¯s life to transform.


    For example, I¡¯ve already made my second dish, but I won¡¯t be able to reincarnate into my original form from that dish. Instead, after using that dish, my entire body trembled. As a slime sludge monster, I¡¯ve begun the second stage of evolution in the midst of delicious food and happiness!¡±


    Another screenshot was released. It was a slime jello that looked even more delicious.


    Everyone was terrified.


    He could only watch helplessly as this stinky mud evolved into stinky mud ¡­


    Isn¡¯t this the advanced level of a pokelm


    The female player continued, ¡± for this kind of reincarnation, we can define it as the first, second ¡­


    If that was the case, it would be a test of everyone¡¯s cooking skills.


    By making more delicious food, he could continuously surpass his own transformation and make himself more delicious! And use himself to make even more delicious ingredients? Continue to break through?


    Was this a virtuous cycle?


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    Countless people felt that something was wrong the more they thought about it. They wanted to cry but had no tears. This game producer wanted them to cook with themselves!


    At this moment, everyone somewhat understood the rules and ways of the food industry. It was very interesting, and many people even felt very satisfied.


    life can evolve after eating good food ¡­ It will resonate with the nature of life and give birth to gourmet cells, transforming one¡¯s own life level and extending one¡¯s lifespan. At the same time, one will possess strength that surpasses ordinary creatures, even surpassing the limits of living creatures!¡±


    Even though everyone was making a fuss, someone still concluded,


    in this world, we are all food hunters and also food captives.


    ¡­¡­


    He had finally discovered it.


    Xu Zhi looked at the bustling players in his inner world. After he was no longer bashful, he smiled brightly. I¡¯ve finally used my intelligence in the right place, instead of crazily imagining some strange things.


    This was a brand new attempt.


    He once again adjusted the rules of the world-gourmet cells, the advancement of gourmet creatures.


    The principle of the adjustment was very simple. The essence of the food cells born from the food was to secretly put spores in the food.


    In the past, the spore evolution sandpit and the single-cell life evolution were all completed in one go, evolving into the final life form. After that, they began to cultivate, and their biological form could not be changed!


    And now?


    This was Xu Zhi¡¯s new attempt at ¡± single cell evolution ¡± as the creator-a staged evolution.


    After eating a special and powerful delicacy, a huge amount of energy would flow into the body. Xu Zhi would take the opportunity to adjust the biological flow rate and let it return to the crazy speed of evolution of spores, which was 10000 times faster, to achieve an instant transformation.


    Those delicacies contained great energy.


    Just like Yao, in an energy-rich environment, their life level would transform.


    What was delicious food?


    They were the same kind!


    They were the corpses and skeletons of transcendent creatures!


    For example, if you were a stage two gourmet creature, you would have to kill the stage two creature, make it into a delicacy, and devour its energy to evolve!


    In essence, this was an evolution of devouring and killing.


    It was like rearing venomous insects and Evolving Spores. Species would kill each other, devour each other, and obtain each other¡¯s energy to evolve into stronger species.


    Delicious food ¡­


    It was just beautifying.


    Those dishes could even be called a kind of ¡± medicinal pill ¡°, which was made by extracting all kinds of enemy corpses and all kinds of natural treasures.


    As for the taste?


    The higher a transcendent¡¯s level was, the more energy they would possess, and naturally, the more delicious they would be.


    Furthermore, the foundation of this world was originally delicious species. The higher the level of the delicious species, the more delicious it would be.


    In essence, the food that was mixed and cooked was similar to the ¡®medicinal pill formula¡¯. The more optimized the medicinal pill¡¯s energy was and the higher the grade, the more delicious it would be.


    ¡°Strictly speaking, they are all demons.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression became calm. the skin of a small world covered in delicious food. It¡¯s an alternative evolution of a brutal small world of food. I hope they can evolve into a pretty good food transcendent.


    In fact, it could be said that it was the world of alchemy. It was a world where many pharmacists who were good at refining medicine and making breakthroughs in alchemy had only been transformed by Xu Zhi into a world of delicious food.


    ¡°I want them to be good at fighting and taste good!¡±


    Xu Zhi silently touched his stomach and vomited out his true expectations.


    They had been so arrogant in the past that Xu Zhi had to hide behind the scenes. They felt a little guilty and uneasy ¡­


    After all, although he said that it was just a casual world in his body, he still wanted to create a small world of extraordinary level.


    This world was very small, but a lot of energy had been spent.


    In the past few days, the natural deaths of several Magi and ancient worlds had given him a lot of energy, even if there had not been a mass extinction. However, he did not feel any heartache at all and threw all of them into this world.


    If you can¡¯t give up the child, you won¡¯t be able to catch the wolf.


    Using a small to catch a big fish to push the structure and breeding of a small world in his body, turning it into a seed. Perhaps, it would grow into a beautiful flower.


    At this time, the energy concentration inside was extremely rich. Many of the ingredients had even reached the level of level one and level two, and there was even a possibility of becoming demons. The higher the energy, the more delicious it was. If they ate it, the huge energy, coupled with the ten thousand times evolution speed, would naturally transform.

 Chapter 292

    ?


    Chapter 292: The strange giant


    Translator: 549690339


    This was a special world of food.


    They could fight and eat.


    A food paradise. This was the place where Xu Zhi¡¯s dream began.


    As a farmer in the entire Orchard, Xu Zhi had Great Expectations for this world.


    After all, the Nine Worlds of the real entity of Pangu were his own backyard, and he could basically see the master¡¯s wishes. For example, the small world of the Phoenix was the wood World, where a bunch of plants and spirits lived together and cultivated in harmony. There were no resources to strengthen them, and they grew stronger together without any infighting.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the entire forum was in a frenzy.


    Many people began to quickly study food and cooking, but now that the direction was pointed out, they could basically make a dish in a short three hours, transform, and leave their original bodies.


    Because now, there was that Bebe, long Xilin, who provided everyone with a few peerless secret books, ¡± charcoal braised tenderloin ¡°, ¡± steamed bamboo rat ¡°, ¡± red braised final chicken ¡± ¡­


    With peerless secret manuals in hand, and the cooking of delicacies did not require one to be unique, many people began to follow the cooking order and create glowing delicacies, becoming the first rank one gourmet creature.


    However, they discovered that the amount of energy contained in each dish and the proportion of energy contained in each dish would give birth to different creatures.


    That dish was like a medium that cultivated the growth of spores and bacteria. The more delicious the food was and the better the combination, the stronger the creature born would be!


    It actually gives me a feeling similar to an elf¡¯s human form ¡­ Sprites are born by absorbing the fruits of life, while gourmet species like us are born by absorbing the delicacies in gourmet plates.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, recipes are extremely important! In fact, the more powerful the secret recipe is, the more powerful it will be after the advancement!¡±


    ¡°Xi niangpi! don¡¯t cook, these common recipes have been born. I can¡¯t be like you guys. The first stage is the original form, and the dishes that can transform are very important! I want to study the unique culinary skill,¡¯nine solitary dishes¡¯! ¡±


    hehe, it can¡¯t compare to my Northern roasting Divine Art. the deformed creature put its hands behind its back.


    ¡°Tsk! I don¡¯t care about you guys. I¡¯ll transform first. I¡¯ll go look for precious food ingredients, trees with fresh meat, delicious fish that cries, and embark on the journey of a gourmet. Rank 1 is the foundation, and Rank 2 advancement is more important. I¡¯m going to cook unparalleled food, eat it, and advance to the rank 2 hidden gourmet creature profession ¡­


    ¡­.


    All of them were discussing, and countless strange creatures were quickly born. All of them began to cook in full swing. The entire land was plowed into a flat land, and a group of chefs were studying it.


    BOOM!


    One by one, bright bonfires were started.


    In just a dozen days, they had left their Magus bodies and quickly transformed into more than 8000 people ¡­ The bodies of the three Magi, as they transformed, completely abandoned their bodies and quickly disappeared.


    A player looked at his own gourmet body, which was in the shape of a five-pointed star, and could not help but say, ¡± I¡¯m a Tier 1 gourmet life form, so I¡¯m called sea star! I¡¯m going to evolve into a gem starfish in the future.¡±


    A player who looked like a black mouse laughed and said, ¡± then I¡¯ll be Pikachu. It tastes very good and doesn¡¯t get heatstroke easily.


    A shell walked over. then I look like the chrysanthemum beast in the pok¨¦mon ¡­ So, I¡¯ll be called Qiao biluo.¡±


    ¡­.


    They were all very excited.


    Hahahaha!


    A new life had begun!


    It was as if they were on a summer vacation. They quickly established their base, built houses, and built a large wall to protect themselves. They even divided themselves into three large areas, which were the players from the three regional servers.


    After all, it was necessary to build high walls.


    They had all become weaklings, and they couldn¡¯t even defeat a low-level lifeform!


    Stage one creatures could evolve by cooking. Stage two creatures required powerful and precious ingredients as well as cooking techniques. Basically, everyone had no experience in cooking, so they could only learn from scratch.


    ¡°Brothers, team up! To hunt jumping pigs! Collect stage two ingredients!¡±


    I¡¯m looking for teammates. I¡¯m an old Monster Hunter and my positioning is amazing!


    ¡°Brothers, we¡¯re short of one here! We¡¯re both good at damage output and we¡¯re lacking a tank!¡± After the man finished speaking, he suddenly thought of something and shouted, ¡± ¡°Qiao biluo, are you coming?¡±


    ¡­.


    In the central square, many gourmet creatures began to form teams to fight monsters.


    Very quickly, someone discovered that one could cheat.


    They were not good at cooking, but some people were good at cooking and studying cooking! They only needed to be responsible for getting ingredients and handing them to the chef to make themselves stronger ¡­ Even though the chefs had taken a lot of kickbacks.


    But even so, the environment outside was extremely dangerous.


    In the past ten days, many people had hunted for food, but they had become food for other creatures and were eliminated.


    They had either been beaten to death in battle or died of old age. After all, the lifespan of a level 1 creature was only slightly more than ten days.


    Of the eight thousand, only three thousand people were left. They could officially become chefs and become a second-rank gourmet species. They had a full three months of life.


    In fact, some of them didn¡¯t even manage to collect any stage two ingredients and even attacked their own people.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re actually at the second rank? ¡®I¡¯m still a stage one, my life is short, I can¡¯t find any stage two ingredients, and I¡¯m dying of old age. Lend me an arm?¡¯ Cooking Rank 2 food advancement?¡±


    That person was speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once you break through to the 3rd rank, you¡¯ll be able to reconstruct your body. I¡¯ll give you 50000 sand coins. What do you think?¡±


    The deal was made.


    ¡°F * ck! ¡®That¡¯s fine too. Spending money to level up is the power of money. Then this brother ¡­¡¯ ¡®Lend me a leg? Fifty thousand?¡±


    At the gathering place.


    At this moment, the three grandmasters of combat, Yuan Qinghua, noob 052, and Kexi, were currently surrounding Bei Bei and long Xilin, asking them to teach them how to cook. After all, this person was a rare cooking genius in the crowd.


    get the ingredients, and I¡¯ll help you guys cook delicious food and help you guys advance. In the gourmet Chinese restaurant, Celine was a slimy slime chef. She held a wooden spatula and glanced at them. it¡¯s only because you guys can fight. Otherwise, those dark dishes you make would have been eliminated long ago!


    The three of them looked bitter. we think that you¡¯ve taken too much Commission.


    Xilin glanced at them and pointed at the door plate of the Chinese restaurant with a cooking spoon in her hand. I don¡¯t want you to think. I want me to think.


    In this world, the chef was respected.


    Without talent in cooking, they could only be hired thugs for these noble chefs, hunting for ingredients.


    After a few days, a glowing dish rose to the sky. It was a cooking duel between two chefs, breaking through the third-tier cuisine with their own developed food.


    ¡°Time for the auction!¡±


    Very quickly, a high platform was set up in the crowd.


    ¡°Bidding, bidding! The Tier 3 gourmet dish ¡®rotten meat¡¯. Do you want to become the first rank 3 gourmet creature? Do you want to be number one on the level rankings? The starting price is 50000 sand coins!¡±


    ¡°100000 sand coins!¡±


    ¡°One million sand coins!¡±


    In the end, a rich man spent two million RMB in real life to buy sand coins from major players, and the first tier 3 food hunter was born!


    However, this 3rd rank food hunter was a weak rich man. He had a realm, but he was a fake.


    On the other side.


    ¡°We only have one life! Cherishing your life starts from me!¡±


    In the square, someone shouted and gave a speech, ¡± we reject violence. Now, we don¡¯t need to form a team to go out and fight monsters. That¡¯s too cruel!


    ¡°We only have three thousand people left. We sacrificed a large number of people to build the settlement today and achieve self-sufficiency! We can¡¯t disappoint the hopes of the deceased!¡±


    ¡°we can also have children! After all, many of us have evolved into the same species after eating the same dish. We can reproduce and then exchange children for food!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t be violent, be harmonious and friendly!¡±


    Then, these animals completely hid themselves within the walls and began to domesticate animals, plant plants, dig cellars, and build furnaces. They planned to hide until the end of time and develop in a wretched manner.


    After all, it was a gain to live.


    ¡­.


    A bunch of little b * tches.


    The more Xu Zhi looked at it, the stranger it became.


    These people were too slippery. They used all kinds of dirty tricks, cheated, and even made online and offline transactions. The first expert was actually a rich Big Shot?


    At this time, they were even divided into two groups. One group was in charge of cooking, and the other was in charge of learning how to cook and farming? It wasn¡¯t what he wanted at all ¡­


    you¡¯re so shameless. It¡¯s a talent to be able to find so many loopholes in a game ¡­ The gathering place is the source of your fall. What I want is for you to become food hunters and embark on the journey of food!¡±


    They just didn¡¯t want to level up and fight monsters. They wanted to be the hot-blooded protagonists ¡­


    xu zhi crossed his arms and thought about it seriously for a while. he soon had an idea.


    He had planned to activate this mode later. After all, he had just started planting vegetables and he didn¡¯t want to start harvesting with a sickle. But now, it would only bring them some difficulties.


    The towering walls of the fortress were made of trees and were indestructible.


    Inside, there were many small houses, and there was an endless stream of strange-looking gourmet creatures coming and going, cooking delicious food.


    All of a sudden.


    Thump!


    The sound of the ground shaking spread.


    Thump! Thump!


    The ground rippled, and outside the towering wall stood an expressionless giant. He was more than 60 meters tall, and he looked at them through the wall of the fortress as if he was a Hunter who had seen wild food.


    ¡°Ah! What the hell is that?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God? A 60-meter tall giant! He¡¯s carrying a wicker basket!¡±


    Countless living beings were stunned on the streets. They mumbled and their faces were wooden and filled with fear. They looked at the vast giant and half of his head was looking at them. His face was shining with a ruthless light.

 Chapter 293

    ?


    Chapter 293: Chapter 293


    Translator: 549690339


    The giant¡¯s head was lying on the side. Everyone was frightened, but the next second, something even more terrifying happened.


    Huala!


    The giant suddenly stood up and instantly grew taller. The tall wall only reached his waist.


    Countless people gasped.


    ¡°Motherf * cker! He¡¯s not a sixty-meter giant, he¡¯s a hundred-meter giant. He¡¯s squatting down and peeking at us!¡±


    ¡°He has intelligence! Observing in secret is like a mountain man picking mushrooms, squatting down to study the mushrooms in a dark pile.¡±


    Countless people began to scream, feeling as if this was a horror movie.


    Was he being observed secretly?


    He was about to become a delicacy on the table?


    Wasn¡¯t this a horrifying supernatural world?


    It was a giant that was more than 100 meters tall. He was wearing simple linen clothes, carrying a basket and a vine on his back. He looked like a farmer in the mountains, but he was very ordinary and calm.


    It was the second mirror image that Xu Zhi had created.


    Its body size had also been reduced to a certain extent. According to the scale in real life, it was about the length of a finger. However, to ants like them, it was still large enough, with a height of more than 100 meters.


    Originally, according to the settings and expectations, this fantasy-filled world of exotic food would have all kinds of high-level creatures and invincible fantasy life forms.


    These powerful lifeforms were a combination of Rubik¡¯s Cubes.


    Xu Zhi used the creatures that they had painstakingly cultivated and meditated to deal with them in turn, filling up the high-end combat power of the small world in his body. After all, they were chaotic and only had an instinctive appetite.


    For example, the seven tortoises with volcanic rocks on their backs were made up of Rubik¡¯s Cubes. Their bodies were as large as mountains. They moved slowly around the circular world like a pointer. Wherever they went, it would be half a summer day.


    It¡¯s very magical, isn¡¯t it?


    Such a transcendent being could actually influence a solar term?


    Even the gods of the Four Seasons of the primordial world had not been able to do so. They could only use the Golden Crow to affect the temperature. There were no big shots in the sandbox who could create such a potential species, but Xu Zhi had done it?


    He did not.


    The principle was simple. Each of them carried a large electric heater on their back.


    Another example was the Dragon of miracles, which was in charge of rainfall. It was actually a Rubik¡¯s Cube with an internal space and a watering can that kept flying.


    This was the law of the world.


    As for the sunlight, he could only use a fill light to illuminate the land below by hanging it above his central dantian ¡­ From this, it could be seen how much effort Xu Zhi had put into it. For the Four Seasons, for the rain, and for all kinds of colorful environments.


    Using all sorts of modern electrical appliances to decorate this world ¡­ This was already his full strength!


    After all, the creator was only at rank six. He, who cultivated the nine revolutions mysterious art, had built a small world in his back garden. It wasn¡¯t like those extraordinary large worlds from the primordial era. There weren¡¯t any gods from the heaven realm, rank seven celestial emperors, or rank eight gods to help him perfect the rules ¡­ He was too poor, but it was still within his current ability. He hoped that he could embellish it more beautifully.


    Among these powerful beings, there were also some ferocious beasts, such as attacking at night, white-haired zombies that liked to drink blood, Giants that only attacked during the day and loved to eat good food ¡­


    There were more than a dozen of these Rubik¡¯s Cube creatures, and they were of different levels!


    Of course, the last giant who loved to eat good food was naturally Xu Zhi¡¯s mirror image. He had also snuck into the group of world bosses and took the opportunity to eat them.


    His original intention of establishing the food industry was to make an unprecedented attempt. He only had one goal:


    This was an alternative minor transcendent world. They hoped that they would evolve into a species with potential that was both powerful and delicious. This way, not only would it bring about the power of the death of experts, it would be comparable to a mass extinction. It would also be delicious, killing two birds with one stone.


    Who knew that all the arrangements he had put in so much effort to make would be gone the moment they appeared!


    This group of people¡¯s sneaky thinking was beyond imagination.


    How could he not be angry?


    Fei! Chang! Qi!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s head was full of bumps as he read on.


    They spent money!


    They moved bricks and sold them for money!


    There was a BUG in their level!


    They would hide and farm!


    Then what¡¯s the point of creating the lava summer turtle and the rain miracle Dragon that I¡¯ve worked so hard to create?


    Looking at the fortress wall that they had built, it was like a self-made novice village in an online game. It was in good order and turned into another closed wizard community. The outer wall was smashed into pieces in an instant. shut-ins, go out and become food hunters. Experience the Four Seasons and explore the world!


    BOOM!


    The wall collapsed instantly.


    Bang!


    The giant quickly smashed through the wall and stomped on the house. The ground cracked and dust rose.


    ¡°Waaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh! This giant looks so angry!¡±


    ¡°Bicker¡¯s wall has been broken! The food giant is invading!¡±


    ¡°There are monsters attacking cities in this food industry? Damn producer, get out here, you animal! Brutal and inhumane!¡±


    Delicious cabbages, pigs, and dolphins, black cows, and all kinds of delicacies ran wildly.


    It was like a fantasy story.


    The giant was carrying a huge gray vine basket on his back. He bent over continuously, picking them up one by one as if he was picking mushrooms, and throwing them into the basket frame on his back.


    Di!


    [ you have died! ]


    A series of notifications rang out, and many people¡¯s screens turned black. They were instantly filled with grief.


    ¡°Motherf * cker, so we¡¯re really good food! Someone¡¯s coming to eat us.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha! On this day, the food ingredients inside the high wall finally remembered the fear of being dominated by humans!¡±


    ¡°Go and grab that big cabbage that can run. It¡¯s tender and juicy, don¡¯t grab me! I haven¡¯t taken a bath for a month!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I, brother octopus, have many legs. I just need to run faster than you guys!¡±


    Some people shouted, some people shouted, and they ran.


    don¡¯t come and eat me. I¡¯ve already spent more than 100000 life coins ¡­ There were also delicious food species with big bellies. It was obvious that they had eaten so much that they could not run anymore. They quickly shivered and lay on the ground, pretending to be dead. They kept foaming at the mouth and mumbling, ¡± planning team Daddy! You guys know, I¡¯ve already paid for it. This BOSS must have a setting that doesn¡¯t eat corpses.¡±


    Xu Zhi casually picked up the ingredient and threw it into the basket.


    [ dead body: ??? ]


    ¡°Waaaah!¡±


    The screams grew louder.


    ¡°Heavens! He¡¯s even picking up corpses!¡±


    ¡°As expected, this lousy game producer is not like those coquettish b * tches outside! Seeing that we¡¯re hiding and not learning how to cook, they¡¯re coming to kill us!¡±


    In an instant, the screams from the crowd became even more tragic, and the pig¡¯s cries continued.


    That day, it was as if a catastrophe had befallen them. More than half of the fortress that they had painstakingly built had been destroyed.


    Ta ta ta!


    The houses were collapsing, the Chinese restaurant was destroyed, and Xilin was running away.


    However, she was only a chef after all. She was quickly caught by the giant. However, the giant only looked at her with a flickering expression. He did not crush her to death. Instead, he took a bite of the dish that she had already cooked. He revealed a satisfied expression and then threw her into the basket.


    ¡°Eh? I didn¡¯t die?¡± Xilin¡¯s eyes widened.


    Soon, more than half of the fortress was destroyed. The giant picked up a bunch of the old, weak, sick, and disabled who ran the slowest and threw them into the basket. Only when it was full did he return with a full load and slowly turned around to leave.


    Behind him, there were broken walls and ruins.


    Xilin hid in a pile of corpses in a basket and shivered.


    After the giant left, she walked for more than half a day, passing through the dense forest and arriving at an unprecedented area. She found a huge thatched house in front of a Lake. When she entered the room, she saw simple wooden tables, wooden chairs, and all kinds of ancient decorations.


    A hidden storyline!


    Xilin¡¯s eyes brightened and her breathing became rapid.


    However, her happy expression gradually froze because she soon realized that the person outside the house was chopping firewood and preparing to cook.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be eliminated too?¡± She trembled in fear and curled up in the basket, unable to climb up. I have to think of a way to save my life.

 Chapter 294

    ?


    Chapter 294: The beast tide


    Translator: 549690339


    Xilin was extremely anxious. The large furniture and all kinds of huge chairs gave her a magical feeling. They were too mysterious, and the game was too fun! He could also eat delicious food, his five senses were completely real, and he could have a Second Life. He didn¡¯t want to die so suddenly!


    She suddenly thought of something and her eyes lit up.


    She lowered her head and looked at her basket full of ingredients. She took out the bone knife that she carried with her. brothers, you all died so miserably. I can only bury you.


    In a short while, the firewood was split and the fire was set.


    The giant returned to the basket and saw a strange slime creature.


    This mud monster prostrated on the ground like an ancient tribe native, kneeling and worshiping a God. He held the processed food and pointed at the fire, wanting to say, ¡± Big brother, I¡¯ll help you cook!


    However, he was a little confused. They didn¡¯t understand each other. How could he explain what he meant?


    That¡¯s right!


    His tone and actions!


    Although there was a language barrier, his tone and actions could express his thoughts ¡­


    But what tone should he use ¡­


    She suddenly looked at the farmer giant with. flirtatious expression, then pointed to the fire and bowed, revealing an expression that was uglier than crying. taijun, I ¡­ Help me with the cooking, great!¡±


    The farmer seemed to be intelligent. He understood her hand gesture and nodded.


    ¡°Sure enough, tone is useful. Stupid human, you don¡¯t know what kind of fatal mistake you have made. Today I will kneel and worship you, and another day I will send you to the anvil!¡±


    She was overjoyed and secretly proud of her cleverness. However, she carefully went up to roast the meat. From time to time, she would look back at the giant and find that he was waving his fist at a towering tree, as if he was practicing martial arts.


    But soon, the entire forest was filled with the fragrance of delicious food.


    At this moment, the internet was full of complaints.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost your morals. It¡¯s all your fault for reproducing one after another and then eating your own children. The heavens can¡¯t tolerate this and triggered the monsters to attack the city! (Clenched teeth)¡±


    ¡°The consequences of not liking cooking! I¡¯ve already been eliminated! (Crying)¡±


    cool, cool. From today on, it will become a delicacy. Part of it will be fried raw, and part of it will be fried. It will be very quiet and very proud (tears).


    A group of people were calculating the death count.


    More than 600 players had died in the previous wave. It was a heavy loss, and they had not been prepared.


    Some people even speculated that if the giant boss hadn¡¯t only gathered ingredients and left with a basket full of them, they would have been wiped out.


    ¡°We don¡¯t dare to stay in the gathering place anymore. We¡¯re afraid that the giant will come back to eat again after he¡¯s full. (Clenched teeth)¡±


    as expected, the food industry must have a similar world view. They don¡¯t allow us to live like salted fish. We¡¯ve built colonies to stay together for warmth and farm like crazy. Since we¡¯re bound to be attacked by large creatures when we live in groups, we can only be real food hunters and travel around the world.


    ¡°Anyone want to form a party?¡±


    the three big bosses of the finals, noob 052, Yuan Qinghua, and Kexi, please carry me!


    At this moment, many people thought of those three. If there was anyone who had the highest survival rate and lived the best life, it would be the three of them.


    Soon, they pulled themselves together and cleaned up the ruins of the village. Now was not the time to think about other things. They had to find a way to move their position and survive.


    One by one, they picked up their luggage and set off on their journey.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for a shocking post to be posted:


    [ I¡¯m the only player who survived. I¡¯ve taken a photo of the giant boss¡¯s lair. ]


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I am Bebe lonceline. I¡¯ve already spent more than two days in the giant¡¯s home! I¡¯ve become his chef and I¡¯m helping him cook. I¡¯m not going to blabber on, so I¡¯ll take a screenshot.¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    The screenshots were sent out. They showed the surroundings of The Giant¡¯s House and an enlarged version of the furniture inside the house. There were wooden tables, chairs, and beds.


    you were actually turned into a Monster Chef by the boss, and you¡¯re only able to survive by cooking for him? ¡± Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°He only eats one meal a day,¡± said Bebe.


    Everyone was instantly overjoyed. This job was so boring!


    Moreover, he could also take the opportunity to eat it.


    With such a Big Boss looking for ingredients, wouldn¡¯t he be able to advance in minutes?


    This time, he had triggered the hidden plot and encountered good fortune. He was sure to succeed!


    However, this person was on the verge of breaking down. yes, yes. He only eats one meal a day, but the dishes for that meal require a large bathtub! That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not a bathtub for our size, but his bathtub that¡¯s over a hundred meters long. What¡¯s that equivalent to? It¡¯s equivalent to two hundred square meters!¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    He had thought that the boss had a big body, but its appetite was like a bottomless pit.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already become a tragic tool,¡± Bebe lonceline said,¡±roasting tens of skewers at the same time, constantly turning them back and forth, roasting them for over ten hours a day.¡±


    Everyone could feel her bitterness, which was worse than death.


    ¡°Then, something even more tragic happened.¡± She said.


    Everyone was stunned. Could it be worse than this?


    ¡°He¡¯s starting to complain that I¡¯m slow at cooking and he wants me to teach him how to cook,¡± she continued.


    Isn¡¯t that good?


    You¡¯ll be free then!


    However, Xilin almost cried. She had thought that things would change in the future. but she was in despair. if. teach him, I won¡¯t be of any use. I¡¯ll probably be cooked by him ¡­ I¡¯m studying hard now to study new dishes and become a more powerful chef so that my cooking skills can improve faster than his learning speed. After all, he¡¯s learning very slowly because he spends most of his time training his body and fighting wild beasts.¡±


    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. This boss was poisonous!


    This was like boiling a frog in warm water, and the girl was about to cry.


    Xilin said, ¡± it¡¯s obvious that his style is primitive. He can¡¯t communicate with language. Other than eating, he practices martial arts and fights with monsters every day. He¡¯s very barbaric ¡­


    Everyone instantly felt that this person was already living a life worse than death.


    At this moment, the cute girl ran out again and laughed. ¡°Little aunt Liang, are you learning from my disciple? As long as I push the nine revolutions mysterious art fast enough, di Qi will not be able to catch up with me!¡±


    As long as there was a lively place, there would be this salted fish.


    Xilin completely broke down,¡±big bosses, please help!¡± Although he had a large body, he was only at the 4th rank! When we have a Tier 4 powerhouse! Let¡¯s fight the boss! Let¡¯s work together from the inside and kill him!¡±


    ¡°Right, wait for us to cultivate, then we¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    this giant should also be a gourmet creature. Its meat must be delicious!


    defeat the Dragon and save our beautiful chef!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up and they were filled with courage.


    A heated discussion began on the internet, and they began to study strategies. From the descriptions, they revealed a lot of information. Perhaps there was more than one such powerful monster.


    Otherwise, this primitive man wouldn¡¯t need to train his body every day. It was obvious that there was an existence stronger than him that was threatening his life.


    ¡­.


    As they were discussing, Xu Zhi was sitting at the dining table with a very calm expression.


    Lalala!


    Steaming hot dishes slowly appeared before his eyes, emitting a mesmerizing fragrance.


    Although it wasn¡¯t big, it was extremely exquisite.


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s mirror image was used to learn knowledge, and the second mirror image in front of him was also used to learn knowledge. However, it was used to learn combat knowledge.


    One studied literature, the other practiced martial arts.


    After all, it was useless to have a high level of knowledge. One had to increase their combat experience. After all, without actual combat ability, even if they were on par with each other in strength, they would die instantly when they encountered old monsters with heaven-defying combat experience like di Qi and Medusa.


    This clone had learned it through constant battle as the beginning.


    And the targets were the players.


    Of course, the mirror image was also learning the culinary knowledge of the culinary world at this time, becoming an excellent chef. It would cook for itself as a way to send out delicious food.


    Xu Zhi sat in front of the dining table with a calm expression. He chewed on the food that was constantly being served, and he was as elegant as a gentleman in a black suit. the time inside is one day and one year. But under such circumstances, I reckon that most ordinary people will not be able to live for long. However, new people are constantly being replenished because of the competition ¡­ There are 12 months in a year when the Giants attack the city. They can attack three times a year, once every four months. It gives them a sense of urgency and also trains the combat ability of my mirror image ¡­¡±


    He continued to ponder and finally spoke slowly, setting the rules of this world.


    ¡°God said that there must be a beast tide in the world of gourmet!¡±


    ¡°Three attacks a year, three meals a day!¡±

 Chapter 295

    ?


    Chapter 295: Perfect


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°The night of the heavenly witch!¡±


    It gradually turned dark, and the sandbox in the orchard welcomed night again.


    Outside the window at the back of Xu Zhi¡¯s living room, there was a small town with exquisite, super-small European architecture. The streets and people were in a hurry, bringing with them dust and wind. The air seemed to be suppressed by the darkness, making it hard for people to breathe.


    The night wind also gradually blew. 50 years of night and day symbolized the inauspiciousness of the world. Many people could not help but quickly return home.


    ¡°The war has begun.¡±


    ¡°That world? This is unimaginable!¡±


    ¡°Heavens! There was day and night every day? How was that possible? I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s such a beautiful world out there.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t deserve such a beautiful world!¡±


    in our world, after hundreds of years, the wind is getting stronger and colder, as if the end of the world is coming!


    In the tavern of the goddess of the night, professionals in cloaks and dark-brown clothes were drinking ale, watching the hot Dance of sexy girls, playing Gwent cards, and chatting. Even some white-robed high priests were drinking.


    ¡°It¡¯s always so noisy outside the window when it¡¯s dark. Can¡¯t I eat?¡±


    Xu Zhi was chewing on his food in the living room. His calm expression made it seem as if he was saying that the couple downstairs had made too much of a move. but it¡¯s true that it¡¯s getting colder and colder. It¡¯s already been a month and a half since I opened the sandbox in autumn. Looking at the time, it¡¯s almost winter, right? ¡±


    He looked at the calendar. Winter was coming in Tongcheng, and he had to put on a coat.


    He was already an expert, so his hearing was too far away. In fact, due to the terrifying flow of time, their voices overlapped, making them sound like a group of flies buzzing.


    He closed his ears and continued to eat in the room, thinking about the matter at hand.


    this super-small food world is really a rising star. Now that their gathering place has been scattered, a group of food hunters, who are both food hunters and food captives, can start to be self-reliant. They can go out to explore the world, research food, and advance into species with potential for food ¡­


    Didn¡¯t they want to play online games?


    To level up by killing monsters?


    It was time to satisfy their desires.


    Although it was extremely real and so hardcore that it made people¡¯s scalps numb, after all, reality was not a game. Most people would find it difficult to survive in such a difficult jungle environment. Not everyone was like a shell master, who could eat anything with a crunchy sound. Furthermore, there were all kinds of level one and level two gourmet creatures, who would treat them as delicacies and hunt each other.


    But it was not a problem even if they all died.


    There would be more coming in for the next tournament. After all, due to the time flow problem in the wizard community, they had decided to hold a tournament every week.


    Now, he just had to wait for them to develop quietly and see what changes would happen.


    Civilization needed time to develop.


    This matter had only just begun, and he could indeed let it go for now.


    As he thought about it, he finished tonight¡¯s dinner. This was an unprecedented feast of food, and he was indescribably happy.


    Good food was a very important part of life. The happiness he was enjoying now was even greater than that of the other extraordinary worlds. He had opened up a new system and advanced a civilization that he had been looking forward to.


    The purpose of creating worlds and developing civilizations was to become stronger, but in essence, wasn¡¯t becoming stronger for the sake of living a better life?


    The world of gourmet had been established, and now there were only two words: Comfortable!


    It was very fresh. In the future, he would have a world as his own kitchen. He would be able to eat all kinds of brand new, delicious, and special dishes for every meal. It was simply the highest dream of a foodie!


    As for the Phoenix Spirit tea that he had just finished?


    I¡¯m sorry! He already had something better now. He could finally no longer hold grudges and think of ways to court Phoenix again.


    He threw the clothes he had changed out of into the washing machine, stirred them, and then went to take a shower. The water splashed down, and he silently sensed his body.


    Ha!


    Hahaha!


    A man was practicing martial arts in the dense forest. His blood was boiling and he was in full swing.


    At this moment, he was forging the combat abilities of the ancestral wizard system. He had suppressed his realm and was fighting with the wild beasts in the forest at the same level.


    His face was expressionless, as if he had no emotions or desires. He was just practicing combat robotically. It was precisely because he had no emotions that every training movement was extremely precise and repetitive, turning into muscle memory of the battle.


    However, this was only the appearance. His moves were empty.


    Next, he looked for a wild beast to fight. His melee combat skills in actual combat were very rough, and he was a novice. It was difficult for him to use them flexibly. After all, Xu Zhi had always been practicing the Wizard system, and he was a mage.


    Hualala!


    One day, two days ¡­


    Life in the jungle was unusually boring. Injury, recovery, injury, recovery.


    In the huge house, there was a slime that was raised. It was already used to lying on his head. Battle maniac, do you know how to talk? let me teach you!¡±


    She tried to communicate with this strange giant creature, trying to convince it to turn it into her own combat power. This way, she could do whatever she wanted.


    However, he had obviously made the wrong decision. Although the mirror image had intelligence, it was only a tool and could not be bewitched. A person without emotions and desires would not be moved.


    ¡°Do you have any other clansmen?¡±


    There was no sound.


    The giant¡¯s hair had been delicately tied into small braids and then coiled into a ball. Branches were used as a frame, turning it into a black bird¡¯s nest. Slime made the ceiling, Windows, and door, just like a small house.


    ¡°Hey, hey, do you want to find a woman?¡± Slime twisted his waist, and the mud piled up with difficulty. He tried to twist it into the shape of a beautiful woman, but just as he stretched out a human figure, it turned back into mud with a puff. damn it! There are also things that I can¡¯t change into!¡±


    ¡°Argh!!!¡±


    She was completely driven mad and felt like she was on the verge of a breakdown.


    ¡°By the way, do you want to learn cooking tonight?¡± She regained her composure and mumbled.


    This giant was a battle maniac. He killed people crazily, which resulted in a lot of food for her to practice on. As a true cooking enthusiast, her level naturally rose very quickly.


    Ta ta ta!


    The giant ran quickly, its huge body attracting a large Wolf Pack, forming a dark Mass.


    ¡°F * ck, you¡¯re asking for death! I can save you if you die, but I can¡¯t die!¡± The chef, who was lying on his scalp, shouted, ¡± we¡¯re luring so many monsters at once! Kite them, quickly!¡±


    ¡­..


    Hualala!


    The shower continued to spray water.


    ¡°Making a staff.¡±


    When he saw this scene in the middle of his bath, Xu Zhi laughed carefreely, thinking that he was just watching for fun. catching a player here is like stirring up a hornet¡¯s nest. Sooner or later, someone will come and save the damsel in distress.


    He walked out with a white towel draped over his shoulders and his upper body bare. His body was slender and muscular, but his expression was calm. in front of me, the matter of the wizard community¡¯s final competition has been settled for the time being by opening up the food industry ¡­ I¡¯ve dealt with those troublesome players, and it¡¯s considered opening up a bigger free sandbox. I¡¯ve also completed my merit and completely perfected the structure of my Orchard. However, things on the other side haven¡¯t stopped. The Magus world and the ancient primordial world have completely connected.¡±


    He lay down on the large, comfortable white bed, covered himself with a blanket, turned off the lamp on the table, and sensed the sandbox world on the other side¡­ have to go in ¡­. He thought. Perhaps, in the future, the surface and the underground world will merge completely.¡±

 Chapter 296

    ?


    Chapter 296: Metaphysics, floating life!


    Translator: 549690339


    The great Zhou Dynasty, year 345.


    The mortal Liu Wenjian broke through the heavenly Emperor realm and became an unrivaled Emperor that suppressed the world. This was the era of Mount Shu.


    In less than ten years, sword Immortals gradually appeared in the world. They rode on clouds and mist, flew in the sky, turned into streams of light, and killed demons and devils, saved local plagues, eliminated evil spirits, and killed zombies.


    The great Zhou Dynasty, year 351.


    The great Zhou Dynasty was at its peak, and the Dragon vein system was complete. The Confucians gathered the power of will to cultivate the way of Confucius. The great Confucians and scholars wrote poems and articles, which became popular among the people. The wider the range of their praises, the more power of will they gathered.


    This was an Empire that was filled with culture and could shock the heavens and earth.


    There were many imperial examinations in the great Zhou Dynasty, and they placed great emphasis on the literary world over the martial arts world. It was an honor to be able to get through the Imperial examinations. Gradually, there were hundreds of schools of thought and various schools of thought.


    The Confucian Masters could shock the heavens and earth with their literary arts and attract the wind and thunder. With their official positions, they were filled with righteousness and could scold ghosts and gods with a Shout!


    At the beginning of March, the current top scholar of the Imperial court, Wang an, sailed on the peach River in high spirits. He recited poems with his friends and wrote ¡°the story of paradise¡± in a half-drunk state.


    In the book, it was written that the Paradise was aloof from worldly affairs, making people look forward to it. It was spread all over the country, and countless people were familiar with it. They prayed and recited ¡­


    As the days passed, not only did Wang an¡¯s cultivation level gradually decline, but heaven and earth phenomenons also gradually condensed in the mansion, forming a hazy paradise. There were villages in the cracks of the mountains and rivers, and there were lifelike people farming and herding livestock.


    the wish power of all living beings came through the Dragon vein and condensed an illusory world in the book on the mansion of the great scholar who created the poems? ¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable! This was ¡­ I¡¯m thinking, so I¡¯m here?¡±


    ¡­.


    Beijing was in an uproar.


    All the scholars in the world were shocked.


    Many talented scholars heard the news and came to Wang an¡¯s mansion. They entered the Paradise and found that it was like a real person inside. They could communicate with each other, just like the characters of the people in the peach blossom Village in the books.


    They didn¡¯t even know that they were fake!


    Writing stunning articles and the prayers of the people could gather the world in his own book?


    The mystery of the way of Confucius was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination!


    The hundred schools of Confucianism had never been so proud before. Although they had risen up before, they were still behind the sword immortal and martial arts. But now that they saw this phenomenon with their own eyes, they felt an indescribable pride in their hearts.


    A student came to ask for guidance.


    Wang an usually spent most of his time half-drunk at his wedding. He laughed in his drunken state, a world in a book, a floating life in a tree.


    He didn¡¯t say anything more.


    The disciple seemed to have gained some enlightenment and said to the other disciples, ¡± some things don¡¯t exist. When more people believe in them, they will exist ¡­


    It was too profound. Everyone thought hard and gradually had some ideas.


    All living beings believe what is true, and what is false becomes true?


    This was the beauty of the path of incense.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for the brush and ink to fall on the chapter!¡±


    Someone exclaimed in admiration.


    The great Zhou Dynasty was at its peak. It cultivated the way of Confucius, established the Dragon bloodline, established official positions, and cultivated the incense of all living beings. This bloodline had infinite possibilities!


    The next day, the Prime Minister of the Imperial Court, Hu Renong, heard of this interesting matter in his mansion and announced it to the world, ¡± some people will die, but when there are many people who miss them, they will live in other people¡¯s hearts. This is the ultimate path of the Confucian sect that I have speculated-undying, imperishable, and eternal in the world ¡­ I think, so I¡¯m here.¡±


    These words were too profound. Metaphysics was idealism.


    All the scholars and literati in the world continued to comprehend and seemed to have gained enlightenment, gradually spreading their understanding.


    ¡°One book, One World.¡±


    It was the highest level of the way of Confucius.


    Writing a stunning essay would gather the thoughts and wishes of all living beings, forming a world in the book under one¡¯s own brush and ink.


    Perhaps this was the domain of the way of Confucius, and it could attack the enemy!


    However, it was not easy to form. Moreover, a world that was too powerful would require too much wish power. Only the ordinary villages in the story of paradise could easily gather and condense it ¡­


    ¡°I think, so I¡¯m here.¡±


    It was the ultimate Confucian path.


    The thoughts of all living beings gathered to form the characters in the book. Then after his death, he would be like the characters in the book, carving the hearts of all living beings and returning because of their thoughts?


    In this way, he could truly be immortal!


    The stronger one¡¯s cultivation was, the more power of will they needed to gather.¡¯Thoughtless is why I am¡¯ was the peak of the literary realm, the highest glory!


    It was a realm that thousands of scholars could only look up to.


    In this world, people who could reach this realm were perhaps as rare as Phoenix Feathers and Qilin horns.


    In the history of the current dynasty, the scholarly Saints and Confucian gods had great merit, great talent, and opened up an era. That was why they were mourned by all living beings and were immortal. That was why they were reborn and entered the undying and imperishable ultimate realm!


    the way of literature and Confucianism is based on the longing of the people. Without the people, there will be no Confucianism!


    As long as the people lived and the dynasty was not destroyed, the power of will gathered from the thoughts would not be cut off. The Saints that belonged to that dynasty would not die and would not be destroyed, returning as heroic spirits.


    During an exchange between the directorates, a student praised him, but he hesitated and said with confusion, ¡± the Prime Minister has actually reached such an extreme realm in his divination more than ten years ago. It¡¯s admirable, but he¡¯s already dead. He¡¯s just a corpse in the grave ¡­ He who had gathered all living beings was like a small heavenly Dao that stood above the dynasty. Even if his memories, thoughts, and talents were all his own self, how could he prove that he was his true self? And not another me who looks like me?¡±


    This was a problem that troubled countless people.


    I¡¯m already dead. The me who gathered the wishes of all living beings, even if I have my character and talent, is it really me?


    Thinking about it carefully, he was terrified.


    ¡°Are you trying to ask: How can I prove that I am me? Then what¡¯s your opinion? The me who thinks that I am ¡®I think, so I am¡¯, is it the real me or a fake me?¡±


    The student hesitated, and his expression showed that he was struggling. Regardless of whether it was true or false, the various schools of thought seemed to have their reasons and evidence.


    ¡°Lord Prime Minister, please point out the wrong path for all the Confucians in the world.¡± Many of the disciples spoke.


    Hu rennong stood at a high point and slowly spoke. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was like thunder that shook his heart.


    ¡°If you believe it¡¯s me, then it¡¯s me. If you don¡¯t believe it, then it¡¯s not me!¡±


    it depends on the will of all living beings and also depends on yourself ¡­ As he spoke, countless people were suddenly enlightened and their minds were hit by the shock.


    The power of the will of all living beings gathered, and if they believed that he was their true self, they would be their true self?


    If the masses don¡¯t believe that I¡¯m not the true me, then I¡¯m not the true me?


    Depends on the people?


    To make a decision based on one¡¯s heart?


    Reality was not reality, but using one¡¯s heart to influence reality?


    Countless people were shocked!


    In the end, Hu rennong used Wang an¡¯s words. some things don¡¯t exist at the beginning. When more people believe in it, it will exist.


    One of the students slowly stood up and asked again, ¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Prime Minister, do you think that your achievements in the present world will only allow you to enter the ultimate realm of Confucianism after your death?¡±


    His question was a little provocative, as if he was deliberately targeting her.


    ¡°. don¡¯t need to think, it¡¯s the people who think ¡­¡± Hu rennong said with. smile.


    The white-haired old man put his hands behind his back and smiled faintly. after I die, I will be buried in heaven and earth, and a wordless monument will be erected. All the things that happened in my life were biased and unfair. After my death, I will leave them for future generations to judge.


    Hu Renong continued, ¡±


    this is not something I can decide. If all living beings truly acknowledge me, I will naturally come back to life. If no one thinks of me, I will not be.


    ¡°What is death? When people forget about him in history, it¡¯s true death ¡­¡±


    His voice was calm and thunderous. Countless people¡¯s expressions changed. The current Prime Minister, Hu Renong, had entered the state of Confucianism in the past few years. He had entered an incredible state!


    The entire capital was in shock.


    The next day, the Hu¡¯s Minister of Agriculture reported to the Emperor that Wang an was a world-shaking genius and could establish a ¡°school of the nation¡± where Wang an could offer wine to the nation¡¯s son. With the help of ¡°the story of paradise,¡± Wang an instantly became an important official of the Imperial court.


    At this point, the path of Confucianism was completely perfected!


    On this day, when Hu rennong was giving a lecture to the Imperial court¡¯s students, someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± the farmer and woman in the origin of the peach blossom were like real people. They didn¡¯t know that they were characters in the book and were just illusions ¡­ How can we prove that we are not illusionary characters living in the books in another place?¡±


    Hu rennong had never encountered a problem that was difficult to solve, but he was hesitating.


    He hesitated for a long time. Suddenly, he held The Black Book in his hand and looked at the faint sky outside the window. how can we prove that we are not playthings created by other creatures? I don¡¯t know. Perhaps our lives are an illusion. Our thousand years of civilization are just people in other creatures ¡®dreams ¡­¡±


    The white-haired old man murmured. Suddenly, he understood and laughed, ¡± what joy is there in getting it ¡­ What was there to worry about ¡­ Seeing Rong Hua blink so fast, it¡¯s like a dream in life!¡±


    BOOM!


    His words were like a bolt of lightning on a clear day.


    The wind blew and the clouds surged.


    Heaven and earth changed color.


    There seemed to be a roaring Golden Dragon of National fortune gathering in the vast dragon veins, soaring into the sky and opening the gate of heaven.


    On this day, the entire capital city was shaken by the Dao lecture. The entire world believed in it. During this period, discussions were like tides, and faith was like a surging River that surged from the Dragon vein.


    Hu rennong¡¯s reputation grew even more, and he finally entered the heavenly Emperor realm!

 Chapter 297

    ?


    Chapter 297: Chapter 297 encounter


    Translator: 549690339


    Gulu!


    The two rows of wheels rolled as the carriage moved forward on the muddy road.


    An old man in white was riding a horse carriage to the South of the pugilistic world. It was a place that the Imperial court couldn¡¯t reach, the land of Shu.


    This period of time was recorded in history.


    The Prime Minister, Hu rennong, had entered the capital as the Prime Minister because of an imperial edict. He had ruled the world for more than 20 years and was busy with matters. He had never left the capital. During this period, the Nanzhao Kingdom was established and a mortal Celestial Emperor was born. Countless major events had happened. This was the first time in many years that he had left the capital.


    He would not return this time.


    At this moment, he looked at the scenery outside the curtain of the carriage. His eyes were filled with reminiscence as he recalled everything that had happened back then. He followed the scholar and wandered around. He used the heavens as his blanket and the earth as his mat. Those difficult and carefree days were perhaps the worst years of his life.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally taken this step. If ¡­ Life is really a rotten dream. Now that I¡¯m happy, it¡¯s time for my nightmare.¡± He looked tired and sighed. He slowly closed his old eyes and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking, so I¡¯m here? This time, I might die. Will the world really remember me?¡±


    ¡°Death ¡­ That is the ultimate fear of all living things in the world.¡±


    This time, he was going to meet the most terrifying and terrifying ancient existence in the outer realm. That existence had always been protecting his teacher, wandering know-it-all, reading books by his side, traveling all over the world, and enjoying the scenery of the pugilistic world.


    However, was it really just to see the scenery of the martial world?


    That existence had already gone to see the martial Dao Duan Qianyu and the sword Dao Wen liujian. He was waiting for the last him of the Confucian Dao.


    She was too old and time had no meaning to her. She was also open-minded enough. She was waiting, waiting for a chance encounter with herself ¡­ They had waited for him for more than 20 years, delayed for more than 20 years, and suppressed the idea of invading this world just to wait for him, to wait for his great Zhou Dynasty to enter its peak!


    ¡°Today, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Shu land, night.


    White Cloud City was located in the southern part of the Shu lands. Every Mid-Autumn Festival, there were many lively festivals and an endless stream of tourists. It was so prosperous that small streets with lanterns hung everywhere. The river next to it had a floating boat suspended in it, and the lights were brightly lit.


    It was the Mid-Autumn Festival again.


    mooncake, the best five kernel mooncake. It¡¯s so hot and scalding my hands!


    osmanthus cake, freshly baked osmanthus cake. It has been passed down since ancient times. The beautiful legend of the Laurel tree, does everyone remember? ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get on the flower boat and guess the riddles.¡±


    ¡­..


    Meng Mei walked along the streets and looked at the bustling stalls around her. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± damn it, the five kernel mooncake, this kind of anti-human mooncake, was created in the end.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Mid-Autumn Festival again. It¡¯s rare to do as the Romans do.¡± Medusa was very calm. She pulled the rope and walked down the street, holding the hand of a scholar who was reading a book behind her.


    I heard that it¡¯s very effective to put lanterns in the river and make wishes. I wonder if it¡¯s true? ¡± The little fox Hu haihan said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Meng Mei said.


    The few of them bought a few small lanterns from a small lantern stall. They went to the river, wrote a note, and put the lanterns into the water.


    What Meng Mei wrote was naturally that she hoped she could become a saint and lie down happily. Then, she would take the opportunity to peek at the two people beside her.


    His disciple:


    ¡°I hope everyone will live well and be safe.¡±


    ¡®This one¡¯s also a salted fish, as expected of my disciple.¡¯


    Medusa¡¯s words seemed to be more casual, as she only said four words:


    ¡°They¡¯re all mine.¡±


    Meng Mei¡¯s face was bitter.


    What did this person mean? Such a mystical mystery? No wonder he peeked at her ¡­


    Perhaps he had to go online and ask the netizens for help to study the psychology of this origin Demon God!


    On the street, a horse carriage slowly approached.


    An old man slowly walked out of the carriage. He looked around and saw the bustling Riverside streets with lanterns hanging everywhere. People were coming and going in an endless stream. Among them, a woman with black hair in a ponytail was the most eye-catching.


    ¡°You¡¯re the last one. You¡¯re finally here.¡± The woman said with a smile.


    She had a black ponytail and was wearing a black cheongsam-like dress. She looked exquisite and elegant. One could see a pair of ivory-like slender and delicate legs from the skirt. It had a very ancient oriental charm. Her skin was fair and there were white jade earrings hanging on both sides like crescent moons.


    Hu rennong praised. No one would have guessed that this was the Supreme Demon God of the demon world, the origin of all demons, the demon God Medusa, who was known as the Supreme and vast existence that one could not listen to or look at directly!


    The few of them slowly sat down from the roadside stall and called for the waiter to bring some barbeque and a few pots of wine.


    ¡°In truth, I really admire you, Hu rennong.¡± Medusa poured herself a glass of wine and took a small sip. She then slowly poured another glass for the scholar beside her and handed him the barbecue.


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, took it very indifferently. He held the book in his hands and ate it at the same time. After all, wandering know-it-all also needed to eat normally. This was very normal and would not attract any attention.


    ¡°The taste is not bad.¡±


    Xu Zhi was very satisfied. He ate the barbeque very calmly and listened to the exchange between the two sides. However, he was thinking in his heart that the culinary world had just been opened and still needed to improve in order to catch up with the ancient primordial world, which had developed for hundreds of years.


    ¡°Are you finally ready, Confucius way?¡±


    Medusa sipped her wine and said calmly, ¡± the longer I stay in this world, the happier I feel. This is a fertile land with an extremely superior living environment. The sun is bright, and your twenty-four solar terms, various wonderful festivals, temple fairs, and sunrise and sunsets are all unimaginable to us.


    ¡°In my hometown, which is what you call the devil World, do you know what color it is? It was a desolate and silent world with little life.


    50 years of day and 50 years of night. Most ordinary creatures only had a lifespan of 30 years. They had never seen the sun or the night in their entire lives.


    It was the greatest happiness to have a day divided between day and night.


    in our world, the only Festival is the night of the heavenly witch,¡¯Arthas¡¯. However, it symbolizes the night of impurity, darkness, fear, and misfortune. It needs to be prayed, and the living would hide at home and not go out ¡­ Your world¡¯s spring Festival and Mid-Autumn Festival are truly something I look forward to.¡±


    Hu rennong quietly listened to the story as if it was a casual conversation between a friend about his hometown. However, he clearly understood that this was the reason why this Demon God had secretly descended into this world.


    War was inevitable.


    Medusa laughed. especially now. The temperature in our world has been dropping rapidly for the past few hundred years. Our strong people have traveled the entire world, mountains, rivers, and the edge of the world, but they can not find the reason for the change in our world¡¯s environment. The temperature is getting lower and lower ¡­ The air in the various magic potion kingdoms was tightened, making it hard for people to breathe. Was our world going to be destroyed?


    No one knew.


    Perhaps, in this world that is about to become a World of Ice and snow, it will be difficult for living creatures to live. We must find a way out.¡±


    Xu Zhi held the book in his hand and was very calm. He held the barbecue in his hand and listened to the official declaration of war that had triggered the World War.


    This was about to enter the annals of history.


    He didn¡¯t want to interfere. He was just an observer, calmly watching history advance towards the unknown future.


    Although he knew that winter in Tongcheng was relatively cold, it was in the South. It didn¡¯t snow, and the winter temperature was only a few degrees.


    However, for the Sorcerer world, the drop in temperature was unprecedented. It was unknown and terrifying, and the world might be destroyed.


    Medusa continued to speak. She took a sip of wine and opened her red lips to eat the roasted fish. ten years ago, I had the confidence to break through and could officially start the attack on this world, but I did not break through. Instead. I waited. I waited for you for another ten years. Do you know why? ¡± I¡¯m waiting for you to become stronger. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be too weak to resist the invasion of our world!¡±


    because it¡¯s wrong to invade, and I¡¯m very ashamed ¡­ I can only make it up to you by making us equal opponents and killing each other to start a contest. After all, everyone has the right to choose their own survival.¡±


    The white-haired old man, Hu Renong, could not help but look at Medusa, at this beautiful girl.


    As the current Prime Minister, it was hard for him to imagine that the great ancient existence who had descended to this world, the magnanimous Demon God of origin, did not seem to be evil. Instead, she was very kind. Moreover, she seemed to be guilty of invading this world and had her own difficulties.


    The cute girl beside him was speechless.


    I f * cking believed you!


    If I didn¡¯t know you before, I would have really been fooled by your words! You¡¯re clearly hiding it from Ermin to delay the invasion, waiting for the other side to become stronger, and then waiting for a fight to be evenly matched. You¡¯re a battle maniac!


    Pity the other party and not want the other party to die?


    The cute girl¡¯s face darkened!


    There were now two publicly acknowledged villains, a man and a woman, Medusa and di Qi.


    Medusa was far more dangerous than Emperor Qi. Emperor Qi basically never killed anyone personally, while Medusa had killed countless people. She was the number one supervillain in history! He was the least qualified to say such beautiful words.

 Chapter 298

    ?


    Chapter 298: The invasion of the demonic world


    Translator: 549690339


    The cute girl was heartbroken.


    As expected of the most brutal villain, smart and cunning, and still able to label himself as a kind person.


    her heart couldn¡¯t stop sinking.


    ¡°Also, what¡¯s the situation with the Magus world now? we haven¡¯t been in contact with it for too long. Is it really in danger of being destroyed? The world is on the verge of destruction, and the temperature has been dropping rapidly for hundreds of years?¡±


    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s true. Otherwise, Medusa would go crazy, but Ermin would not agree to start a war, right? ¡±


    The weather is getting cold?


    The Ice Age has arrived?


    Medusa had never revealed these things before, but now that she had heard them, she was already thinking about it. Perhaps she had to find a way to get help from the outside network and find a way to interfere and change this war.


    ¡°This Gu Liang¡¯s mind is full of little thoughts, her eyes can¡¯t stop turning.¡±


    Xu Zhi, however, took the cute girl in his eyes.


    He was very calm. He sat at the barbecue table by the river that no one knew but was changing the world. He ate silently as if he was a bystander, listening to the friendly conversation between the two sides.


    He had no intention of interfering in this planar World War. Instead, he sat calmly at the top.


    ¡°Tanghulu, it¡¯s Tanghulu!¡±


    Suddenly, an old artist walked past the stall with a long stick full of candied Haws.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯d like two.¡± Medusa called out to him.


    ¡°Alright! Two candied Haws!¡± The old man shouted.


    After handing over the money, Medusa picked up one for herself and ate it. She then handed one to the scholar behind her with her hand.


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, was very calm. He took the candied gourd, read a book, and sat down to eat it calmly, as if the tense and depressing atmosphere in front of him had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°Teacher ¡­¡±


    Hu rennong looked at the scholar with a complicated expression. He suddenly sighed. How good would it have been if he didn¡¯t let this Demon God discover his existence?


    It was said that this Demon God was on the verge of a breakthrough because he had received enlightenment from his teacher ¡­


    That¡¯s what made our world even more dangerous.


    He had no intention of returning from this trip. Even if he had to pay with his life, he would take his teacher away.


    He was already a newly-advanced heavenly Emperor. In the same realm, the other party was just a clone, and the price was his life ¡­ He might be able to save her!


    Medusa¡¯s expression was very calm. your life is very delicate. There are people peddling food on the streets, and the only entertainment in our world is bars. They are rough and simple, and we have lost too much fun. It is very warm here under the sun. There are four Seasons and day and night. We are here to avoid disaster.


    Medusa continued, ¡± you have already made up your mind to come here. What are you doing here ¡­? I¡¯m well aware of that.¡±


    when hu rennong heard this, he was expressionless.


    the reason why Liu Wenjian is not here is because she is recuperating. After all. as an ordinary person, Duan Qianyu is not here because he has not broken through to the heavenly Emperor stage. However. he should be breaking through soon ¡­ You¡¯re the only one who came because you¡¯re not afraid of death. You¡¯re undying and indestructible. You¡¯ve come to test my strength and have come with the determination to die. You don¡¯t intend to go back.¡±


    Medusa sighed, as if she had seen through the other party. not only did you test my background, but you also wanted to work with green vine mother to snatch away your and Wen liujian¡¯s master, wandering know-it-all, from my hands ¡­ After all, this existence has taught the two of you and created two eras each. He even gave me enlightenment ¡­ Of course, he¡¯s not willing to fall into my hands.¡±


    The cute girl was speechless.


    I didn¡¯t!


    She was sitting at the side eating mooncakes when she suddenly lost her calm. She looked at Hu Renong in shock. She hadn¡¯t expected her disciple to already have such determination.


    She then looked at Medusa.


    Medusa¡¯s expression was very calm, as if she was already planning to kill her.


    I¡¯m just a salted fish, and I¡¯m going to have a day like this?


    Her face was full of sorrow.


    Only he knew his own suffering.


    She really didn¡¯t want to be idle, but she really didn¡¯t have the ability to fight!


    Fighting required talent.


    She did not have any fighting talent. Although she was old and experienced, and with the accumulation of training over time, most people were not her match now, Medusa and the other peerless geniuses could beat her at any time.


    Hu rennong said calmly, ¡± Mother Earth¡¯s Green vine far surpasses all the celestial emperors in the world. It is only below the heavenly Dao. Its aura is powerful and has the battle strength of more than ten ordinary celestial emperors. You are not a mortal with your true body, so you are far from being its match.


    Meng Mei sat at the side and ate. She looked as calm as Bai Xiaosheng and had an unfathomable feeling. She even ate the same dishes as him and acted as if they were Close Brothers.


    He had stolen so many dragon veins, so was it strange to have the energy of a dozen celestial emperors? How could one become a saint without a huge amount of energy?


    Medusa smiled and looked at her. I know. Her aura is so strong that it is almost comparable to my original body. As the mother Earth of this world, her combat power should not be weaker than mine. She has always been one of the opponents I have been looking forward to, but do you think ¡­ Don¡¯t I have a backup plan?¡±


    Hu rennong¡¯s expression tightened.


    BOOM!


    Suddenly, a faint sound came from the dark Mountain not far away.


    There seemed to be a huge totem array floating in the air and carved on the mountain. A vast amount of energy gathered and turned into a huge black Flame vortex that slowly rotated.


    ¡°In the name of the original demonic god Medusa! My people! Descend!¡±


    Medusa slowly opened her mouth and chanted an incantation. Layers of sound waves shook the world, and her long robe fluttered in the wind.


    The Sorcerer world.


    In the various magic potion countries, the powerhouses, soldiers, and epic Emperor professionals all felt the call in the depths of their hearts, and they felt numb all over.


    On the other side of the ocean, at the gate of the netherworld, a beautiful snake-haired demoness¡¯s huge body emerged from the water and slowly rose into the air. She gently stretched out her finger and pointed forward.


    BOOM!


    An exquisite gray vortex gate appeared.


    Soon, the Black Mass of magical beasts that had been tamed for countless years in the mountain range of magical beasts emitted a brutal aura. Their eyes were bright red, and they were driven away by many professionals. They gathered from the gate and piled up like mud, rushing out of the teleportation gate and running out of the earth.


    This was just the cannon fodder of the vanguard of the war, a species unique to the magic medicine era: A magical beast!


    the disaster of the magical beasts can destroy many things in that world.


    Through the spatial door, he could vaguely see many powerful beings, as vast as the ocean.


    Even higher up were hundreds of ancient epic emperors. Their eyes were cold, and they emitted terrifying energy.


    At the highest point, there was an indescribable, vast demonic god. It was as if she was a world just by standing there. She was in the shadows, and just looking at her shadow was enough to make a Celestial Emperor collapse.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡± Hu rennong¡¯s expression changed.


    They had hundreds of heavenly Emperor-level powerhouses! Even though their auras were far inferior to those of the same level, there were simply too many of them. How many heavenly emperors were there in the primordial world?


    The nine Heavens of the heaven realm had not declined since the West era. It had developed for hundreds of years and produced many celestial emperors. In the nine Heavens, there were a total of nine celestial emperors. Including himself in the mortal world, there were only 11 celestial emperors in the ancient desolate world!


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Countless people in the city shouted.


    The crowd instantly surged and ran in another direction.


    However, this was still the Shu land where the people were intrepid and martial arts had become a norm. The various martial arts sects that were expelled by the great Zhou Dynasty gathered here and were quickly evacuated by swordsman organizations. There were also various swordsmen who went to the mountain range to face the terrifying demonic beasts.


    all martial arts passages, the moon is full and Mid-Autumn. Demons are coming into the world. Go and resist!


    the sword Immortals of Shu Dao are ethereal and agile. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll find out soon and come to our aid!


    ¡­


    ¡°Freak! Don¡¯t cause any trouble!¡±


    Terrifying auras exploded in the city as existences rushed into the sky one after another, but they didn¡¯t know that this was only the beginning.


    The whole street was running at a rapid speed, and soon there was no sign of people. Only a few people were still sitting in the stalls, drinking wine and eating meat.


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡±


    Medusa smiled and looked at the magical beasts that were surging out. They were the vanguard of the invasion of the world. this is war. The power is increasing gradually. If an existence like Mother Earth were to attack from the start, my true body would be ready to descend at any time. If world-level existences like us were to end up in a battle, the gods of both worlds would not be able to control themselves. They would also end up in a battle.


    Medusa¡¯s words had completely stunned Hu rennong.


    Meng Mei¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.


    Why didn¡¯t I think of that?


    Although I was a kitten in tiger skin and could not fight, Medusa did not know that I had successfully restrained her.


    She was very excited and felt that it was time to brag to the netizens outside that the most powerful violent villain in history was actually afraid of her big cute sister!


    ¡°In this case, both sides are already restraining each other, and it¡¯s difficult for green vine Mother Earth to make a move. Do you want to fight me? Snatching your teacher away?¡± Medusa smiled and grabbed wandering know-it-all¡¯s shoulder.


    The expression of the white-haired old man, Hu Renong, also froze. He grabbed Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s other shoulder, and it was impossible for him to let go. &Nbsp; In fact, in order to save his teacher, Bai Xiaosheng, he had secretly discussed with Liu Wenjian and decided to start the war ahead of schedule!


    BOOM!


    A terrifying aura suddenly erupted!


    The two¡¯s auras intertwined, and their divine senses converged into a storm. Their divine senses collided madly, but they were extremely exquisite. They deliberately avoided Bai Xiaosheng, who was still reading in the middle, and their faces became cold.


    They forced the other party to retreat, and then in an instant, they snatched Bai Xiaosheng.


    This was the battlefield.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He sat in the middle and pulled the two heavenly emperors on his shoulders. He felt that they had to be careful not to tear him in half. After all, if they failed and the mirror image was shattered, they would be the ones to suffer.


    Thinking of this ¡­


    ¡°This meat tastes pretty good. It¡¯s chewy.¡±


    A huge storm swept through the entire city. The roofs collapsed and the streets shattered. In the center of the storm, where the two celestial emperors were fighting madly, Xu Zhi held a book in one hand and ate as he read. He was extremely calm.

 Chapter 299

    ?


    Chapter 299: Ultimate technique


    Translator: 549690339


    Dark clouds rolled in the sky, and heavy air waves spread out.


    The two terrifying heavenly Emperor-level existences were fighting madly. The surrounding buildings were blurred, including the ships, lanterns, decorations, teahouses ¡­


    The entire world turned into a heavy, hazy, and black. Meng Mei had already retreated from the center with the little fox.


    In the center of the storm, the only thing that was intact was the tea table in the center. The wooden all-knowing scholar was sitting on the chair, eating and holding a book.


    This kind of power was controlled exquisitely. He wanted to strike his opponent without hurting him.


    ¡°Heavens! In order to snatch bookworm, the two worlds are going to start a war in advance!¡±


    Hu haihan, the little fox, was shocked. His face was full of disbelief and shock.


    If the two transcendent worlds were to go to war, he would definitely have to stand in the camp of the ancient primordial world. The battle between the Supreme celestial emperors would definitely result in a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. Both sides had paid such a huge price just to snatch this bookworm?


    Meng Mei looked at her own disciple and felt that this guy didn¡¯t look like a Vixen.


    Aren¡¯t vixens all smart and cunning?


    Had he protected her too well? Perhaps he had to let her go out and gain experience on her own.


    However, Meng Mei was also reluctant. She was afraid that the girl she had raised so painstakingly would be secretly taken by some pig. Wouldn¡¯t her heart ache to death? [ that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been taking care of them like they¡¯re flowers in a greenhouse. As expected, raising male disciples is like raising wild animals. They can even be thrown out to be beggars, but raising female disciples is like raising a daughter. It¡¯s too difficult for me! ]


    ¡°Flower of death!¡±


    Medusa smiled and raised her hand, holding an exquisite black staff in her hand. This sorcerer was extremely elegant, and a dark red beautiful and exquisite flower swirled out. It was many times more exquisite than it was a thousand years ago.


    Dao Arts and sorcery Arts were originally sorcery Arts, and there were similarities when they reached a profound level. Medusa¡¯s sorcery Arts had long reached an extremely profound level, and was even comparable to Emperor Qi¡¯s, who had gathered a complete system.


    Although she was only a clone, her combat strength was terrifying and heaven-defying.


    ¡°¡± The executioner of great Zhou,¡±the world in the book.¡±


    Hu rennong extended his hand, and the scene around him changed. A magnificent palace appeared.


    ¡°Who¡¯s down there? Still not going to report your name?¡±


    Hu Renong had already put on the Prime Minister¡¯s Black official robe, and his might was astonishing as he strode forward.


    In the blink of an eye, he was sitting on a high official position to interrogate the prisoner. There were already hundreds of civil and military officials around him, all of whom were strong. This was the Supreme Punishment Hall of the great Zhou Dynasty. All the important officials of the Imperial court were listening to the trials of the execution prison.


    Medusa was already standing in the court like a prisoner on trial.


    the current Prime Minister is here. Why aren¡¯t you kneeling!?


    The officials of the Imperial court shouted and stood up suddenly. Their Confucian aura was shocking, and it turned into heavy pressure.


    This was the domain of the great Confucians.


    He turned the torture chamber in the book world into reality and attacked.


    The world of books was formed from the prayers of the masses. The great Zhou¡¯s criminal law was created by the Prime Minister Hu rennong. All the scholars and citizens of the great Zhou were required to memorize it since they were young. If there was one essay that had been passed down for generations, it would be this book of punishment.


    ¡°You are a Hu farmer! If one¡¯s mind isn¡¯t stable, one might be frightened by you!¡±


    Medusa laughed and could not help but praise, ¡± ¡°Is this the way of Confucius? A country¡¯s fate, gathering the power of all living beings in the world, is indeed powerful. It has already surpassed the simple use of incense in the Western era.¡±


    ¡°Cultivating all living beings without cultivating one¡¯s own body does indeed have infinite possibilities, and it¡¯s an extremely terrifying path. Right now, the great Zhou imperial court only has a population of several tens of millions. Billions, tens of billions? The endless Joss flames of living beings might be able to materialize the void into reality and evolve the true world in a book.¡±


    In the Imperial court, Hu rennong sat on the high ground without saying a word. Beside him, an official revealed an angry expression and announced the law, ¡± the 72nd Law of the great Zhou Dynasty! Those who dare to disobey the court and refuse to kneel will be sentenced to three to ten years of punishment!¡±


    BOOM!


    Chains, shackles, wooden staffs, and iron rods flew through the air.


    ¡°Do you know who I am in the great Zhou Dynasty? You dare to interrogate a Demon God from another world?¡±


    She strode forward and looked at the ministers around her. She was so excited that her face was flushed. She clapped her hands and smiled. you¡¯re really bold ¡­ ¡®This is so interesting ¡­¡¯ Moreover, these torture tools of yours look so cruel, so cruel ¡­¡±


    Her brutal, bright red aura suddenly spread and soared to the sky. She was extremely arrogant, and her little face was slightly red. looking at it,. really want to ¡­ Try it!¡±


    Hu rennong¡¯s scalp went numb. As expected of a demonic god. she¡¯s a wizard, so she attacked at close range.


    The court officials immediately obeyed the order.


    ¡°Close-range?¡±


    She was smiling. She was an old lady who had lived for more than 2000 years, but she liked to dress like a young girl and still loved to look beautiful. At this moment, she suddenly threw down her wizard staff and eight arms grew out from her ribs, waving her delicate and white fists.


    I¡¯ve been cultivating martial arts since I came to this world. My Cthulhu body has already simulated the true body of the wizard ancestor and I¡¯ve started to cultivate both systems at the same time ¡­


    Her eight arms slowly got into a fighting posture and beckoned.


    Rong Hua¡¯s blink is as fast as a dream ¡­ You¡¯re really a studious scholar. I like it! I like it very much! I¡¯d rather beat you to death and smash you into meat paste with my fists!¡±


    BOOM!


    She waved her eight arms, and in an instant, her battle techniques were unparalleled. Her eight arms turned into fists, palms, and fingers, and all the ministers in the book world were smashed into bloody red.


    The cute girl was speechless.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He looked at Medusa, who was waving her eight arms wildly and smashing people in high spirits, and was shocked on the spot!


    You¡¯ve changed!


    You¡¯re the last of the traditional Wizards. You threw away your staff and used your fists to hit people?


    Look at Little Phoenix, she was also a cultivator of both Dao and body, cultivating the true body of Pangu. She abandoned her eight arms and felt that they were too ugly, so she didn¡¯t take the path of close-combat. In the end, you, a sorcerer, were so interested in learning this thing?


    Fortunately, this Magus still had the aesthetic sense. His eight arms could be considered as an exotic beauty, and there were no bulging muscles, turning him into a muscular Magus. Otherwise, it would really be an eyesore!


    ¡°Sure enough, this one is really romantic.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat in the middle with a speechless look on his face as he watched the two top celestial emperors fight. One after another, energy vortexes that made one gasp in admiration spun and exploded, then circled around his body.


    After all, he was only at the sixth step.


    How big was the difference between a single level?


    Anyone below the heavenly Emperor level could be killed with a casual strike.


    At this very moment, Xu Zhi was watching the battle between the two heavenly emperors in his sandbox. To him, this was a huge and rare opportunity. After all, his actual realm was only at the sixth tier.


    this is a collision between two major systems ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s gaze was lowered as he sat in the middle, silently sensing the two celestial emperors who were fighting madly and constantly experiencing the flow of their power.

 Chapter 300

    ?


    Chapter 300: The path to grade-9


    Translator: 549690339


    BOOM!


    A transparent storm swirled around him. It was as if he was in an independent space-time and was not attacked.


    He was now at Level 6, and his future goal was to become a level 7 heavenly Emperor. The next step would no longer be purely about stacking energy and breaking through by relying on the energy of the major extinction. Instead, it would be the first and biggest threshold of the realm, which required perception.


    In other words, he had to be clear about his own path. He had to see the ¡®truth¡¯ of the Sorcerer world and understand the ¡®Dao heart¡¯ of the ancient world.


    A heavenly Emperor was already at the peak of the extremely high level.


    Even on a life planet, the top existence was a level Seven heavenly Emperor, enough to suppress the world, and the gods one level higher could already start to leave the planet and slowly cross space.


    If he could break through to another realm, Xu Zhi would truly be the strongest combat power on earth. Even if a Celestial Emperor on earth was exposed in reality, he would still be very calm.


    Of course, this didn¡¯t take a direct nuclear attack into account. Unless a special system like Hu rennong¡¯s could revive and not be destroyed, only a God could withstand that terrifying instant destruction energy.


    this is the first time I¡¯ve truly experienced the shockwaves of their battle at zero distance. I can sense how powerful they are. Xu Zhi could not help but exclaim in admiration as he read and ate his food.


    He was in the middle of the storm of battle between the two heavenly emperors and benefited greatly from it, constantly observing.


    One must know that an ordinary Tier 6 expert would never have such a heaven-defying opportunity. Two peak heavenly emperors surrounded him and fought each other without injuring themselves. Each of them displayed their own Dao techniques and observed ¡­


    Xu Zhi was naturally very attentive as he read, knowing that his level was low. After all, he had originally created the sandbox and deduced the cultivation system of the extraordinary with the geniuses of each era as his teachers. When they had perfected the cultivation system, the ready-made teachers would be right in front of him, so he naturally could not miss it.


    Soon, he had a sudden thought.


    every Celestial Emperor has his own path. Medusa is the death domain, Ermin is the life ripple, Phoenix is the nature and space, and the plagiarizing Emperor is the all-encompassing sea and the Daluo heaven Sutra. What about me? ¡±


    He was a little expectant and curious.


    He had broken through too quickly.


    Before he could think too much, he had already reached the sixth step. Even though a seventh step heavenly Emperor still required a lot of energy, and it was a long journey for him, he was already at the sixth step and had the power to think about his future path. He could already embark on the journey.


    Dao Arts require one to explore their own Dao path and see the truth and one¡¯s heart before one can make a breakthrough ¡­ Even though I can cultivate my physical body first and break through the Dao with force, I still have to cultivate both physical and spell cultivation at the same time.¡±


    Taking two paths at the same time was the general trend.


    If one wanted to be invincible among those of the same cultivation level, this was a necessary path.


    Xu Zhi felt that since he had created three major extraordinary worlds at this time, and three gods had already been born in each of them, it was time for him to find the path to advancement.


    He kept thinking.


    The more they fought, the fiercer they became, and their true anger completely erupted.


    He could still control his power before, but as he used all his strength, he could no longer contain it.


    ¡°Go up and fight!¡±


    Medusa snorted coldly.


    The two of them instantly exploded and rose into the sky.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take the chance to escape.¡± Meng Mei pulled her disciple and Bai Xiaosheng as they ran.


    Medusa only glanced at him with a calm expression. She had already seen through Mother Earth¡¯s nature. The all-knowing scholar had fallen into her hands, and she would be able to get him back sooner or later.


    She had already received Ermin¡¯s reply and roughly guessed the true identity of this existence.


    Ermin¡¯s reply to her was simple:


    Medusa, I have read through all of your letters. The way of go is amazing, and it is in line with the rules of the world. It is extremely mysterious. The ultimate and the truth of the world are even more shocking.


    after thinking about it, I felt that we are small. The world is an era, and one Yuan is 129600 worlds? We¡¯re just one of them? Even after becoming a god, he couldn¡¯t be proud. The stronger he was, the smaller he felt.


    [ the conversation between the God of creation that you heard from the all-knowing scholar is extremely important. It has completely opened the door for our sorcerer world¡¯s understanding of the universe] ]


    [ there are three speculations about the all-knowing scholar. First, the 129600 worlds are vast and may have all kinds of heaven and earth phenomena. The all-knowing scholar is one of the laws that condense the heaven and earth phenomena. It symbolizes ¡®the recorder¡¯,¡¯ the observer¡¯, and ¡®the seeker of truth¡¯. The one who obtains it is known as the all-knowing scholar, which is a rare treasure of heaven and earth. The one who obtains the person can truly step into the door of truth, which is in line with the name of the all-knowing scholar. ]


    Secondly, wandering know-it-all was an ancient and eternal existence that surpassed gods. What kind of life forms were level nine and level ten above level eight? ¡°We don¡¯t know. When the God of creation descended and gave us the red spider lily, he said that it seemed to be related to the laws. The all knowing scholar is also related to the laws. Perhaps the all knowing scholar is a level nine or level ten unknown existence that split into tens of thousands of clones and scattered in various major worlds. If that¡¯s the case, the all knowing scholar could wake up at any time and use his main body to control his intelligence. Perhaps he can carefully contact the church.¡±


    [ the third guess is that the all knowing scholar is indeed an unknown level 9 or 10 existence. He might have been heavily injured and lost his sense of self. It was once said that there would be a great calamity in the era. The previous era was destroyed and 129600 greater worlds were destroyed. The all knowing scholar might be one of the ancient Supreme existences who escaped from the previous era to this era. However, he had already lost his sense of self. ]


    At the end of the three conjectures was the last paragraph of the reply:


    [ in conclusion, the two of us must obtain the all knowing scholar and make him our fellow Daoist at all costs. We can expect to reach level nine and even know the ultimate secrets of heaven and earth, the mysteries of the 129600 worlds, and explore the last era of destruction. ]


    ¡­.


    Medusa had made up her mind the moment she received the letter.


    She silently watched Meng Mei leave with Bai Xiaosheng, ¡± with your personality, I know where you are going. There is already an inescapable net waiting for you there.


    To Medusa, wandering know-it-all was willing to pay any price to obtain it. It might be the true essence of the path to level nine, which was above God! He was also the best Daoist friend!


    Tap tap tap tap.


    Sitting in the carriage, Xu Zhi was secretly taken away by the Mengmei duo. It was as if he had picked up a salted fish, and his face was full of happiness and joy.


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to the two of them, but he thought to himself,¡¯sigh, I¡¯m still at the sixth rank. I don¡¯t know how much energy I¡¯ll need to break through to the seventh rank and become a heavenly Emperor. I still have to comprehend the Dao heart. It¡¯s really too difficult for me!¡¯


    Medusa and Xu Zhi were fantasizing wildly, thinking that he could help them break through to level nine, while Xu Zhi himself was troubled by level six. He did not know about the letter at all, and he was not interested in it.


    ¡°The players in this world are the idle Mengmei and a few red-name players who are in seclusion. They are not afraid of interfering too much in the war between the two worlds. Do they have the ability to continue to cause trouble? I don¡¯t think so ¡­ Alright.¡± After all, in the face of the tide of war, the strength of red players was too little, and cute girls had good opportunities, but they were just idle fish with energy and no combat power.


    Xu Zhi thought about it as he walked. perhaps I¡¯ll have to make a trip on my own to understand my Taoist heart.


    He was still thinking about his own development.


    BOOM!


    In the sky, they exchanged blows madly.


    ¡°Since things have developed to this point, it¡¯s time to start.¡± Medusa looked coldly at the green vine mother¡¯s departure. While her eight arms were fighting with Hu Renong, she suddenly raised a snow-white arm, which turned into a palm and opened.


    I, Medusa, the snake-haired Banshee, the demonic god of the origin of all things, the ancestor of the magic potion world, control the death of all things, the one and only truth sorcerer, am here to pass down an order.


    Kachaa!


    Countless Black Electric arcs flashed in the sky, and the demonic gate expanded rapidly.


    in my name, my people, descend!!


    Medusa suddenly roared.


    The black sky suddenly turned gloomy. The clouds rolled and turned into a thick black gas, almost suffocating people. The entire city, which was during the Mid-Autumn Festival, completely collapsed and turned into a boundless Black Sea.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Hu rennong roared and wanted to stop Medusa, but he could not do so in the battle between the two sides.


    On the other side.


    A huge Demon God with long hair like countless tentacles twisted and danced behind him in the wind. It was huge and vast, coordinating from the inside to the outside. Suddenly, it clasped the world gate with both hands, as if a giant had grabbed the curtains on both sides!


    She opened her arms wide and instantly pulled open the entire demonic door.


    BOOM!


    A large net of dark red light lit up in the sky. Countless dark red runes flickered and turned into a huge gust of wind that swept across the land. The exquisite vortex demonic world gate slowly expanded and pressed in all directions.


    Countless survivors who were fleeing from the town suddenly turned their heads. The black rainwater was as thick as a swamp and had the smell of blood. It fell on their confused faces bit by bit.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Some people looked at the huge black figure that opened the gate in the sky and fell down instantly.


    Plop!


    Plop!


    One by one, they turned around and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll die!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t watch!¡± After a large number of people died, someone suddenly realized it and let out a mournful roar!


    she¡¯s an unknown, incomprehensible, indescribable, and terrifying existence. Anyone who sees her face will die instantly! Some of them were crying hysterically.


    ¡°Waaaah!!!¡±


    Some people wailed, their faces twisted in fear, snot and tears flowing uncontrollably.


    From the world gate, a beautiful head as huge as a Hill poked in, and huge ripples spread out. the world gate is completely open! Disaster, death, and pain will befall you!¡±


    It was pure demon world language, completely difficult to understand, but it turned into countless spirits and rushed into everyone¡¯s minds. All the people who were escaping fell to the ground one after another.


    Medusa had no intention of killing or bullying the weak, but they had fallen just because they had seen and heard her.


    this is the powerlessness of the weak. They can only be pushed forward by the tide of history and can not change anything.


    ¡°This is what war is ¡­¡±


    Medusa had a faint smile on her face. our world is about to enter the middle of winter, and it will be a World of Ice and snow. Come on, I have already given you the right to fight ¡­ She was like a tyrant sitting on a blood-colored throne, her arrogant and fierce aura soaring into the sky. You dare to disobey me! And then kill me!¡±


    descend!! Medusa raised her arms high and laughed.


    descend!!


    Medusa¡¯s roar drowned out the world¡¯s cries.


    With a loud boom, more and more demonic beasts swarmed out of the dark red vortex world gate. Their eyes were red and brutal, and they wriggled over like black, sticky tides.


    Gradually, mages from various magic potion kingdoms and vocational colleges appeared. A young lady wearing a beautiful silk stocking and a man wearing a large cloak strode out.


    They were slightly stunned.


    ¡°So beautiful ¡­ The world.¡±


    The war and slaughter had begun.

 Chapter 301

    ?


    Chapter 301: The Queen of the Golden sentences


    Translator: 549690339


    The little fox Hu haihan¡¯s expression was bitter. Although some of them had escaped from the city, there were still many casualties.


    Furthermore, this was only the beginning. With that city as the center, they would gradually invade this world.


    ¡°War and destruction.¡±


    In the carriage, Meng Mei could not help but say, ¡± war is inevitable. Where there are people, there will be disputes for survival, for benefits, for becoming stronger, and all kinds of reasons.


    Even a small post on the internet could cause people to curse and attack each other, let alone between countries and worlds.


    Meng Mei was very clear about this and explained seriously, ¡± this is like the law of the dark forest.


    ¡°What is the dark forest Law?¡± The little fox could not help but ask.


    The cute girl replied, ¡± there are 129600 worlds. The universe is a dark forest. Every world is a Hunter with hidden weapons, like a ghost lurking in the forest ¡­ In this forest, other people are hell, an eternal threat. Any world that exposes its existence will be destroyed.¡±


    Mengmei was not really stupid. Otherwise, she would not have been able to trick the previous red-named players. She was actually very smart.


    Hu haihan, the little fox, was silent. He felt that this was too cruel. then, do we have any way to stop it? Can our world live in peace with the other world?¡±


    Meng Mei stretched out her finger and replied with a smile, ¡± there are only two endings. First, one side will be destroyed. Second, because of the war, they will merge and become a part of each other.


    &Nbsp; gulp.


    The carriage moved forward, like a ghost in the dark night.


    ¡°So we don¡¯t have a choice?¡± Hu haihan said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any now.¡±


    Meng Mei smiled and said with a flash of slyness, ¡± but we can think of a way to create it! And the solution to everything may be in another world-the demon world.¡±


    The little fox did not understand.


    The cute girl continued, ¡± we are bringing the all-knowing scholar with us now. Medusa will definitely hunt us down. We can not let her catch up to us. The all-knowing scholar can not be taken away ¡­ We have to hide, the most dangerous place is the safest place!¡±


    Meng Mei giggled and said,¡±let¡¯s go to the devil World!¡± She definitely won¡¯t expect us to go to her lair.¡±


    She had wanted to go there for a long time. She had been a tourist and had been around the primordial world countless times. She had long wanted to go to a new world.


    Hu haihan clapped instantly, his eyes watery. you¡¯re so smart, teacher.


    Meng Mei was extremely excited. let¡¯s go over and lay out the Dragon vein on the way. After all, the incense in that world has been lost. It¡¯s such a waste that there¡¯s so much energy left without anyone to collect it!


    She was already eager to try and cause trouble!


    The Dragon¡¯s Vein of the ancient primordial world had already been laid out. If the Magus world was added in, the Commission would be doubled, and the happiness would be doubled!


    To become the mother Earth of that world ¡­ Just thinking about it made him excited!


    With the continuous collection of energy from the two worlds, it was basically a matter of time for him to become a saint. Becoming a saint depended on fate, not heaven-defying martial strength, but the brain that grasped the fate!


    The cute girl was happy.


    Gulu!


    The carriage continued to move forward.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Meng Mei led her men and quickly jumped off the carriage. She continued to let the carriage be controlled by the Taoist spell and continued to move forward. At the very least, they could still travel by tomorrow morning.


    And he had secretly brought his men back, passed through the world gate that had just opened, and used his Dao Arts to transform into people from the world of fiend potions, and walked in with large strides. No one would have thought that he would be so bold.


    Hualala!


    After taking advantage of the chaos, he successfully infiltrated.


    The world of potions was a completely different scenery.


    The sky was dark, and the moon and stars were unusually high up in the sky. Different plants and animals were everywhere.


    Compared to the primordial world, the plants here were unusually tall. Most of them were dark green with black branches and leaves. It was like a lush, dark, primitive forest, and it gave off a strange aura.


    In the magic medicine era, many things in the world had been demonized. Not only were most of the giant beasts demonized, but even some plants had been demonized. They were extremely dangerous, and they had even extended their black vines to eat people.


    ¡°We¡¯ve finally entered.¡±


    Meng Mei laughed and opened up her inner world. A huge green vine builder tree stood upright in her body.


    She was a Celestial Emperor, and her energy was not much weaker than Medusa¡¯s, so her internal space was naturally huge.


    The roots of the builder tree slowly pulled out of his body and buried deep into the ground. alright, the Dragon vein is buried here. Let¡¯s go further.


    Then, they took out a spare carriage from their inner space and buried it as they walked.


    However, Meng Mei kept muttering in her heart and swallowed her saliva, ¡± using the Dragon vein to fish for oil, I have to establish a faith and let people worship me! With organizations similar to the great Zhou imperial court, the most suitable ones to establish a system of faith in this world are the major churches. Mercury, the goddess of wisdom, has the Church of Light, and Medusa, the goddess of death, has the church of Evernight ¡­


    She kept weighing the pros and cons, trying to get a church to defect.


    previously, the Church of Light that those guys established was very good, especially their church¡¯s code of law and Chicken Soup for the Soul. There were many praises about it and it was widely spread ¡­ Don¡¯t lower your head, or the crown will fall. I didn¡¯t have a choice before, but now I want to be a good person.¡±


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, was indifferent.


    It seemed that he would have to go out for a while. Cutie pie was still no match for Medusa. Medusa had long guessed that cutie pie, who was a tourist, would be curious when she saw a new world.


    He also knew that with her personality, she would definitely come to lay the Dragon vein.


    I¡¯ve already guessed that she would walk right into the trap. If I stay here, Ermin, who has been waiting for a long time, will find me soon. This is not a bad thing, but I don¡¯t want to enter the underworld so soon to have a discussion with this God and learn from her as deskmates. Although this is a great benefit, I¡¯d like to use a mirror clone to explore the world and organize my thoughts about my future Tao techniques.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s mind was still floating away from the world.


    As for how to escape from Mengmei¡¯s side, it was very simple. This heavenly Emperor, she would definitely go out and find her online friends.


    Sure enough.


    At this time, the cute girl¡¯s eyes kept moving, and the more she thought about it, the more excited she became.¡¯I can totally sneak into the Church of Light and be the saintess¨Ccan ask little brain to scare him down the mountain and bring his body-give me the light Scripture, and I¡¯ll have-token, and I can come in as the cross-generation saintess ¡­ ¡®It¡¯s just chicken soup. I know how to make it too. I usually watch chicken soup and golden sentences ¡­¡¯ That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll go out and ask the ancestors of the Church of Light for the token! Those animals must have prepared something for the future.¡±


    Thinking of this, she already had the idea of saying some golden words. Suddenly, she coughed twice and changed her clothes into a saintess of the Church of Light. She instructed her disciple beside her, ¡± from now on, you have to call me saintess, Your Excellency saintess!


    The disciple was dumbfounded. teacher, what are we doing? ¡±


    although it¡¯s already too late and I¡¯ve wasted half of my life, I still have to create a career for our world ¡­ Although the divine turtle lived for a long time, it still had its time. The winged snake rode on the fog and finally turned into dust. An old steed in Fuxi¡¯s hands, its ambition a thousand li away, a martyr in his twilight years, his heart unceasingly strengthened!¡± Meng Mei said indifferently, ¡± I don¡¯t have the time to become young seriously. When I understand it, I can only choose to grow old seriously.


    The little fox was stunned. She was moved by her teacher¡¯s words and tears welled up in her eyes. Her teacher was so philosophical. As expected of the teacher of the HU rennong. The words that came out of his mouth were stunning poems that had been passed down for generations.


    Xu Zhi pursed his lips. This guy had gotten into character so quickly? He started to talk about Zen masters?


    Meng Mei suddenly pointed to a small pond in the forest beside them. The pond had dried up and there were a few dead fish. my good disciple, look over there. Do you understand our current situation? ¡±


    ¡°Saintess, please explain.¡±


    ¡°When the pond dies, all the fish die for love,¡± Meng Mei said with a smile.


    Waa!


    Such profound words!


    Hu haihan¡¯s eyes flickered with admiration.


    As expected of my teacher. Is he referring to the current situation of our world?


    Who knew that Meng Mei¡¯s brows would suddenly move. She took out an umbrella from the inner space and handed it to Bai Xiaosheng who was reading. She had an enigmatic look on her face, causing others to be unable to help but try to figure it out.


    ¡°Teacher, what do you mean by this?¡± The little fox asked, ¡± it¡¯s not raining.


    Meng Mei shook her head. you¡¯ve forgotten again. From today onwards, you have to call her lady Holy maiden.


    ¡°Saintess, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    With her hands behind her back, Meng Mei pointed at Bai Xiaosheng and said,¡±Once I fall asleep, only you and this scholar will be left. I won¡¯t be able to resist, and you are too naive. You are also at the sixth rank and can¡¯t beat him. We¡¯ll both suffer.¡±


    ¡°So, I gave him this umbrella to give this scholar a piece of advice: If you can¡¯t get it up, it¡¯ll be a sunny day.¡±


    This time, Hu haihan didn¡¯t understand the Golden sentence at all. if you don¡¯t hold an umbrella, of course it¡¯s sunny.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°My dear disciple, you are still too young to understand the profoundness of this phrase.¡± Meng Mei, on the other hand, was very satisfied with this golden sentence. She felt that she had completely entered the state of a saintess and was very adaptable to changes. She silently lay in the carriage and took a nap, going out to find online friends.


    With one less Chatterbox in the carriage, it became quiet. Only the scholar and the little fox were left.

 Chapter 302

    ?


    Chapter 302: The two people playing chess


    Translator: 549690339


    &Nbsp; gulp.


    The wheels of the carriage rolled, leaving marks on the muddy black ground.


    The sky was pitch-black, with only the faint moonlight shining on it, dotted with a few stars. It was extremely dark.


    it¡¯s hard to imagine that the world rules of the devil realm are so strange. The sky is as dark as a huge black curtain. For the ordinary people of this world, 50 years of dark days is a lifetime. Hu haihan muttered.


    She said to Bai Xiaosheng, but it seemed more like she was talking to herself.


    Xu Zhi looked up at the sky as well.


    ¡°Mm ¡­ The sky of the demon world is so dark, this is the environmental pollution problem of our village.¡±


    The orchard was in the countryside.


    The sky was clear, and they could barely see the sparse stars and the hazy moon, but it was still very dim. After all, it was close to a city. However, it would be even worse if they were in a developed heavy industrial city, where only a hazy moon could be seen.


    The carriage was still moving forward.


    The cute girl had fallen asleep and probably wouldn¡¯t wake up for at least ten days.


    Hu haihan was a woman. Although she was a Fox in human form, she had already integrated into human society under the guidance of her teacher. She had to get off the carriage, go to the toilet, and take a bath. She had too much time to leave.


    Xu Zhi waited quietly.


    ¡°Scholar, how do you solve this?¡± She discussed it as usual.


    After a few days, as expected, when the carriage arrived at a Lake in the forest, the carriage stopped.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve taken a bath,¡± She was stunned. She looked at her master, then at Bai Xiaosheng. She stopped the carriage and sneaked into the lake.


    In the blink of an eye, Xu Zhi and Meng Mei were the only ones left.


    Xu Zhi stood up and pinched the guy¡¯s sleeping face. He pulled the sides of his face outward. huh?? ¡± You¡¯re such a flirtatious fellow, even teasing me. If you can¡¯t get it up ¡­¡±


    Her face was like Crayon Shinchan, pulled out of shape.


    After giving the little fox¡¯s egg-shaped face a good scolding, Xu Zhi felt that it felt pretty good to the touch. He just smiled and cast a glance at the little fox who was bathing in the distance. Then, in a flash, he disappeared from where he was.


    On the internet.


    The cute girl still did not know what was going on, and she became more and more excited. I knew you must have left your original body behind, that chicken soup of the soul-the holy book of Light. I¡¯ll go and dig up your grave and help you revive the Church of Light!


    Xiao naihu descended the mountain,¡±¡­¡±


    Before he turned into a human and went to look for Linda, he had indeed buried his original body and left it for Dongshan mountain to rise again. He didn¡¯t expect that cute sister would see through everything.


    After chatting for a while, she successfully obtained the location of the holy book and went online. However, she saw that her disciple was on the verge of tears, and Bai Xiaosheng was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s gone?¡±


    She suddenly felt her face hurt.


    He quickly took a mirror and looked at himself. He had actually become a pig¡¯s head.


    [ what is happening? ]


    She hurriedly checked her body. Her clothes were still intact, and only then did she let out a sigh of relief. If she had been picked up, she might as well not live.


    She turned her head and looked angrily at her disciple beside her.


    The little fox bit her lips. teacher ¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t look after that scholar. When I was taking a bath, he should have been reading while walking away. Teacher, your face might have been used by that scholar to practice his fist technique ¡­¡±


    The cute girl was speechless.


    My face, practicing fist techniques!


    Would he have tender and protective feelings for the fairer sex?


    ¡®Bastard, is he that straight of a man?¡¯


    She broke down and covered her pretty face. It was so swollen that it had turned into a big pig¡¯s head.


    She was a dignified Celestial Emperor, but her face had become like this. One could only imagine what kind of tragic and vicious disasters she had experienced. If it were any other person, they would have been disfigured long ago!


    However, in the blink of an eye, she remembered the scene of the saintesses from the martial arts sects being beaten up ¡­


    This guy had a criminal record!


    The little fox shrunk back and explained her guess. that scholar is studying and would occasionally see some fighting skills. He would experiment on the content himself. We often see him practice some moves by himself ¡­


    ¡°In other words, he¡¯s using my face as a puppet to practice his combat skills?¡± The cute girl¡¯s self-esteem was hit.


    [ I¡¯m a great beauty lying on the ground, but he¡¯s so calm. He even slapped my face! ]


    Meng Mei stomped her feet in anger and gritted her teeth. as expected, you¡¯re a stupid bookworm without self-awareness!


    This was a lifetime of humiliation, a super dark history. She could not help but take a deep breath. but he ran out on his own. I don¡¯t know what will happen. We must find him ¡­ Furthermore, I¡¯ll have to make a trip to a certain place to find the holy book of Light and become this generation¡¯s Saint of light!¡±


    ¡­¡­.


    In the garden with green trees.


    This was a small world, surrounded by a vast expanse of white.


    Two extremely beautiful women were actually playing chess. One of them was wearing a Daoist robe and a golden crown, and her oval face was as exquisite as Jade. The other one had a beautiful and gentle face, but she exuded a faint Majesty and arrogance.


    They were two gods.


    It had endless power and could destroy thousands of living beings with a single move.


    As time passed and nations and eras came and went, countless heroes and geniuses were born. They created historical poems, but they fell in the vast history, like splashes that returned to the river.


    In the long History of Time, only the two of them had truly become the fish of history in their own era. They had truly leaped up, spread their thick wings, and rushed into the vast sky.


    In the long history, only the two of them were able to transcend.


    go indeed contains endless profound mysteries. Ermin laughed. the ultimate is real. The world is fake. The endless ultimate is a chessboard. All the living beings in the world are chess pieces. And we may be the ones who place the chess pieces.


    The Daoist took a black chess piece and slowly placed it on the board. how many battles have we fought over the years? ¡±


    She had not appeared in the primordial world because she had followed her previous plan to use rebirth from fire to become stronger and come to kill Ermin.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already fought four rounds. Every round was. life-and. death battle, and we wished we could kill each other ¡­ Our two small worlds are too poor, and we didn¡¯t have any opponents before. After we fought each other, we improved very quickly.¡± every time you come back, you¡¯re stronger than before, ¡± Ermin said calmly. I was no longer your opponent when you returned for the third time. You¡¯ve entered the realm of a mid-level God, and your combat power is heaven-defying ¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for wandering know-it-all who woke Medusa up and made one out of 129600 of Medusa¡¯s body break through to God, we would have been defeated long ago if we had joined forces.¡±


    Medusa¡¯s main body had already broken through to God.


    They were just the weakest gods.


    This was because every part of Cthulhu¡¯s body was the weakest living creature, and becoming a god would naturally make him the weakest God. Only when they were combined would they become a true and complete life.


    ¡°Bai Xiaosheng is truly a strange existence.¡± The Phoenix chuckled. Her gentle and natural temperament was like a spring breeze, making people feel close to her. There was some surprise in her eyes. if it were not for him, Medusa would not have become a God. I have defeated you now, and the Sorcerer world is going to fall into my hands ¡­


    At this time, in the eyes of outsiders, the sorcerers world seemed to be powerful and had a far advantage in invading the weak ancient world. Only Ermin and Medusa knew that they were the weak and on the verge of despair.


    Ermin continued, ¡± I¡¯ve already heard of your era. As expected of the daolord who created Emperor Qi, the connate ancient God. Every time you return, you¡¯re astonishingly powerful.


    If they really wanted to make a strength ranking.


    Di Qi, Phoenix ¡­ The two of them were definitely the top teams among the gods, and they were the kind that got stronger as they fought. Every time they came back, they were so strong that it made people¡¯s scalps numb. After all, phoenixes had four genetic talents.


    Ermine ¡­ After all, although she was already very talented, she was still an ordinary God who had climbed up step by step.


    Medusa ¡­ They were the third-tier team. In fact, Medusa¡¯s combat power was not weaker than Emperor Qi and Phoenix among the gods of Cthulhu. She might even surpass them. She also had four genes, but it was too difficult for her to break through to become a God. Now, only one evil god organization had become a God, and it was too far away from complete.


    Daoist Changsheng ¡­ They were the fourth-echelon team. After all, although their combat power was heaven-defying, they were not gods.


    Daolord Phoenix said, ¡± you should clearly understand that if you let me become stronger a few more times, you and Medusa will not be my match even if you join forces. You can only rush to start a war and invade the ancient primordial world as the demon world ¡­ You want to use this catastrophe to give birth to a God on your side, and then use it to change the situation and kill me together. This is your only way out.¡±


    Ermin smiled and placed a white chess piece on the board. In the blink of an eye, the situation on the board was reversed and she took the initiative. yes, we have no choice but to start this war ¡­ However, in terms of overall strength, you are far inferior to us, and you will be at an extreme disadvantage. Which world will give birth to gods? Will it be your heavenly Dao that will live forever, the green vine mother that will take the last step, or will it be our Medusa that will take the second step? Or some other great emperor?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    The two of them sounded indifferent.


    They played chess while chatting, discussing their own geniuses and who would be able to break through in the end. There might even be geniuses that they didn¡¯t expect, who would suddenly rise up and take that step in the chaotic era of war.


    The invasion of the two worlds, death, and wailing seemed to be ignored by them.


    However, they were the only ones who clearly understood that they would determine the outcome of a world.


    In this battle, whoever produced the next God first would affect the balance of the entire world and the outcome of the battle between the two of them.

 Chapter 303

    ?


    Chapter 303: It¡¯s my turn to find the truth


    Translator: 549690339


    The magic potion era had already gone through thousands of years of development, and countless legendary and epic hidden professionals had appeared. This ancient land had also ushered in a drastic change that had not been seen in thousands of years.


    ¡°The world gate is open!¡±


    that¡¯s a Pure Land. It¡¯s simply filled with treasures!


    I heard that the academies of the magic potion Kingdom have already sent powerhouses over. The half-orc kingdom has already invaded. In fact, the terrifying catastrophe has already begun in the kingdom of undead.¡±


    The entire land was in discussion, and even more terrifying news emerged one after another. All the ancient sovereigns and great emperors had awakened.


    The sovereigns and great emperors from all eras, who were thought to have died of old age or been defeated in Wars, had walked out from the history of a thousand years.


    in the history of the undead empire, the first undead Lord Emperor, Necromancer Wyndham, didn¡¯t die. Instead, he turned himself into a skeleton mage? ¡±


    there¡¯s movement in the ancient tombs of the past monarchs of Federick. The strongest Man of the human kingdom, known as the strongest Man on the surface in a thousand years, bafeen. Morton¡¯s out. He¡¯s still alive?¡±


    ¡­.


    Ancient epic existences that should have been hidden in the thousand years of history appeared in the world one after another, causing chaos in this dark land.


    In their era, there was no chance to become a God and they could only sleep. This was their only chance, so they woke up and tried their best.


    Each of them had reached the end of their cultivation. As sovereigns and emperors, they had suppressed many brilliant eras. Their combat strength was heaven-defying, and they were among the top of their peers in the ancient desolate world. They had the talent to become gods.


    In the long history, many geniuses with the talent to become gods had accumulated. What they lacked was only luck.


    the netherworld sent a divine message. This is an opportunity, but it also affects our life and death!


    Ancient existences appeared one after another, and the entire land became turbulent.


    It was undeniable that this was the best era, but also the worst era.


    Allowing people to have the opportunity to become gods could also lead to the destruction of the world. This wasn¡¯t the destruction of a country, but the entire world becoming a slave, at the mercy of others.


    In the past half a month, there was even an ancient branch of the Saint of light who had emerged from their ancient reclusive world. They roamed the entire land and held the divine weapon of the Church of Light-The Book of Light truth. They possessed all-rounded wisdom.


    ¡°The hymn of humanity is a hymn of history and courage!¡±


    She started her speech, and many people were fascinated by it.


    In the face of the tide of history, many mortals were uneasy. Even if they were the ones who started the war, even if they didn¡¯t know the grudges between the gods and thought that they were the most powerful attackers, and the other party was just waiting for the fate of falling into the enemy¡¯s hands, there were still many people who felt rough in their hearts.


    At this time, consoling people with a speech was undoubtedly the best way to gather incense and faith.


    the tide of long history. Mix in and rule the world with chicken soup.


    When Xu Zhi heard the news, he was swimming like a fish in the deep sea, but he gave a very indifferent evaluation.


    The war outside was raging, and the vast tide of history was being pushed forward. He did not care about it and just watched indifferently. He took the opportunity to fill in his knowledge and think about how he would break through to the seventh rank in the future.


    Hualala.


    Around him were fish of all colors.


    He was diving and swimming in a sea full of deep red coral-like luxuriant Sea area. Finally, he came to the depths of a cave. Deep red coral that looked like grass was densely grown. They looked like sharp thorns, rough and dense.


    As they went deeper into the cave, the sea water turned into a faint Whirlpool at the end, as if it was some kind of restriction.


    I seem to have hidden the body of great sovereign Messiah here. He swam in the sea and gradually saw a black ancient coffin that was sealed by a special sorcery.


    In order to prevent the necromancers from digging up graves, Xu Zhi had long hidden himself in the deep sea.


    after all, the mirror image can¡¯t be cultivated. It can¡¯t be higher than the real body¡¯s stage six and reach the seventh heavenly Emperor realm. Xu Zhi weighed his options in his heart. I want to gain enlightenment and make all kinds of breakthroughs ¡­ It¡¯s better to find a body. The body of Messiah from back then was better kept.¡±


    Back then, Messiah was used to study the Rubik¡¯s Cube and create the Rubik¡¯s Cube system. That was how the civilization of the ancient primordial world came about.


    He also had an internal space sea of consciousness in his body, which was the embryonic form of the way of incense and the first sea of consciousness in the world.


    Back then, it wasn¡¯t perfect, so there was no primordial spirit or body. Now, this body of Messiah had a sea of consciousness in its mind, but no primordial spirit ¡­ His combat strength was very low compared to his peers. After all, he couldn¡¯t keep up with the times. At this moment, he could put the mirror image in and use it as his primordial spirit to control his body.


    This was the perfect choice at the moment.


    In addition, Messiah had studied hard for decades, and her main body had constantly provided energy to this ¡± little ant. her cultivation base had reached level six, and her sorcerer knowledge was comparable to some weaker Lords and emperors.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to ignore realms and break through from the fourth, fifth, and sixth stages so quickly ¡­


    But now, his knowledge had been exhausted.


    Now, his life was better. He had the mirror image to help him learn and accumulate, but in the end, he was just a learning machine, which saved him a lot of time to accumulate knowledge. However, he still had to rely on himself to master everything and finally take the last step on his own path to rank-7.


    I¡¯ve exhausted all of my Foundation. I¡¯ll have to explore the level 7 heavenly Emperor path again. This body is just right ¡­


    Huala!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s mirror image was expressionless as it quickly surged into the body of the other.


    On the surface of the sea, a young man with long black hair and black eyes slowly walked out. He shook his body and instantly evaporated the sea water.


    Strictly speaking, this black-haired and black-eyed Messiah young man was the ancestor of all humans in the primordial world. He was also the true founder of the sea of consciousness cultivation system!


    Xu Zhi closed his eyes and quickly checked on the aftereffects of this body of his, which had been in a deep sleep for nearly a thousand years.


    Not only did he use the dormancy and freezing technology that the alchemy Emperor used to store the seven little witches, but he also used his own time flow. He adjusted the normal flow rate.


    A thousand years was equivalent to ten days in reality.


    It was equivalent to sleeping for ten days, and all the functions of his body were intact.


    I¡¯ll continue to charge myself and replenish my energy like before. I¡¯ll break through to the seventh rank and become a true heavenly Emperor ¡­ He suddenly opened his eyes and quickly flew out of the sea.


    With his main body¡¯s help, his research and cultivation speed had always been very fast. He believed that this time would also be very smooth.


    Three days later, Xu Zhi once again arrived at the edge of the Sorcerer world. He was familiar with the way and secretly made contact with his main body. He then used the vast energy of his main body to continuously replenish himself and continued his research in seclusion.


    What he needed to do now was to cultivate his body and break through to the seventh level of ¡®body cultivation¡¯!


    He did not cultivate the nine revolutions mysterious art, nor did he have nine apertures surrounding his dantian. Instead, he cultivated the most common dantian technique of the primordial world. After all, he was only going to explore the way, and this body was just a test subject. He did not need to cultivate any powerful techniques.


    ¡°Body cultivation ¡­ I¡¯ll try to become a heavenly Emperor first.¡±


    Xu Zhi began to make use of the endless energy and began to cultivate. I¡¯m now a Daoist cultivator, which is the sea of consciousness in my mind. I have to change the path of my meridians and open up an inner world in my lower abdomen to act as my dantian.


    Time passed.


    The outside world was filled with endless disputes and Wars, and they were getting more and more intense.


    One year, two years ¡­ Xu Zhi, who was originally equipped with knowledge, was able to cultivate at an extremely fast speed under the endless and abundant energy.


    By the seventh year, more than two thousand days had passed. Xu Zhi had already reached the peak of the sixth level of physical cultivation. The energy in the meridians in his body was like a tide, surging rapidly and gathering in his dantian. The scorching energy turned into a sun furnace.


    BOOM!


    A huge amount of energy gushed out, and it was as if something in his body had been broken.


    Xu Zhi was overjoyed. seventh grade ¡­


    Although this body was the most ordinary type 7 body, and there was nothing to be proud of when it broke through with the knowledge of a large number of mirror images and the vast energy of the main body, it was undoubtedly the first step.


    This was experience.


    His own realm experience.


    In the future, when his body received a huge amount of energy, it would be equivalent to re-cultivating, and he would be able to break through to the seventh level of ¡°body cultivation¡± without any obstacles.


    With a thought, Xu Zhi stood up silently and felt his body. He clenched his fists and strode out of the forest. He looked up at the sky and said. ¡± now, it¡¯s time to get used to the power and cultivate another path of Daoism. Truth, daoheart ¡­


    The figures of people flashed in front of his eyes. The joys and sorrows of their lives, their voices and smiles.


    I¡¯ve seen Hu rennong marry and have children. Only after experiencing the hardships of life did he understand the true meaning of incense.


    I¡¯ve seen Daoist immortality, experienced the torture of the heavenly court, the pain of being struck by lightning, shed tears in daluotian, resisted the ancient celestial emperors alone, and found my own path in grief, anger, and pain.


    I also saw Liu Wenjian lose his arm in pain and enter the furnace to temper his sword. After 30 years, he turned into an old lady and returned. He was a mortal heavenly Emperor and he finally started the era of Mount Shu.


    ¡°That¡¯s them. What about me?¡± Xu Zhi strode forward and could not help but fall into deep thought. my truth, my Taoist heart, what exactly is it ¡­

 Chapter 304

    ?


    Chapter 304: Interrogating one¡¯s heart


    Translator: 549690339


    The so-called truth, what was the Dao heart?


    For the modern people who lived in a peaceful environment, it was a very metaphysical question.


    Xu Zhi observed for a while and felt that he understood his own heart, understood and determined his future path.


    Different from body cultivation, cultivation systems such as Dao Arts, sorcery Arts, and incense were related to the soul and emotional energy.


    The spell techniques he used were affected by his emotions and his heart.


    Whatever the heart wanted, the Dao would be in whatever form.


    This was understanding one¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Hu rennong, Daoist Changsheng, Liu Wenjian ¡­ Everyone¡¯s different. They¡¯ve all experienced setbacks, understood their hearts, and laid down their future path. ¡±


    Xu Zhi said to himself, what is my heart? If I were to make a comparison, perhaps Phoenix and I are the same kind of people. We are very indifferent, love nature, and don¡¯t pursue anything ¡­ From our inner world, we can see that they are all lifestyle players.¡±


    Xu Zhi kept sorting out his thoughts and questioning his own heart.


    As a probationary creator, the Dao heart of the insect race¡¯s father, to reproduce and rule countless worlds, what kind of heart would be suitable?


    Was it eternal?


    Was it the pursuit of the strongest power?


    The combination of the God of creation and the God of Destruction who controls reincarnation? Creation and destruction? A transcendent indifference? The one and only Supreme existence in multi-dimensional space?


    No, no, no, that was too metaphysical, too high-end.


    What did the others think? He did not know, but Xu Zhi personally felt that he had to be more down-to-earth. If he were to answer this question, the heart of the creator was a salted fish!


    As a creator, M super perverted, masochistic M and crazy battle maniac like Medusa?


    The world was going to suffer.


    Was he as kind as Daoist Changsheng, who couldn¡¯t bear to see the people die?


    Then there wouldn¡¯t be a mass extinction. There would be no alternation, rise and fall of living things. A pool of stagnant water would not be a good creator.


    An ambitious schemer like di Qi who interfered and played with the eras by hook or by crook?


    He was too eager for quick success. Di Qi was somewhat like the last queen of the Zerg race, a civilization that was like a natural disaster. Perhaps in order to become stronger, he would walk the path of locusts that constantly plundered and invaded.


    Those were not suitable.


    Xu Zhi felt that he needed to have a salted fish¡¯s heart.


    To put it in a more high-end way, it was to sit and watch the sea change into mulberry fields, and the clouds roll and relax.


    It was like a child squatting down and looking at a group of small ants on the ground. If the war, rise, and destruction of their civilization had gone astray, they would secretly correct it.


    With that said, it was instantly lofty.


    As for the creator, when he saw those idiotic players provoking and causing trouble everywhere, and some of the natives wanting to defy the heavens all day long, he had to be idle. He just had to write down a small note and punish them. He just had to use water to trap those little ants and everything was settled.


    it seems that I have completely understood my Dao heart. I am free, like a bird ¡­ He¡¯s not very tall, just an ordinary person.¡± Xu Zhi was a very realistic person, and his true nature was not unique.


    After he understood what he was thinking, he couldn¡¯t help but let his imagination run wild.


    here¡¯s the problem. My personality is similar to the Phoenix¡¯s. The Phoenix likes to live in seclusion. However, even the Phoenix has experienced a beating from society before she completely understood that she likes to live in seclusion and is above everything ¡­


    then, do I also have to experience the beating of society? ¡±


    He kept thinking about it. Everyone was different. Although most people would be beaten, the methods were different. For example, Hu rennong got married and had children in a miserable state, Liu Wenjian¡¯s family was destroyed, but Meng Mei wasn¡¯t beaten. Her enlightenment of Dao belonged to that rainy day when she met her two disciples and her father, who was once a Daoist immortal. Suddenly, he sighed with emotion.


    This depended on fate. His Dao heart was like a salted fish. Perhaps eating an Apple would suddenly make him break through?


    The black-haired young man looked up at the sky and said, ¡± it¡¯s useless to think about it. Let¡¯s take our time. I haven¡¯t been to the Sorcerer world for a long time. I¡¯ve eaten all kinds of delicious food, and the species have changed.


    after eating a sparkling meal, I broke through. Yes, it¡¯s just like the food world.


    ¡­¡­.


    At the edge of the black mist Forest, a fleet of carriages was slowly moving forward.


    Sheerah was sitting on the roof of a carriage, yawning in boredom while reading a novel about the legendary Lords and emperors of the past. She was only fourteen years old, and her skin was dark. She had a short nose, thick lips, and dark brown skin. She had inherited mohank¡¯s father¡¯s looks. Her parents were ordinary, and she had the typical faces of the southern kingdom of alent. She was not the fair-skinned beauty she had expected.


    She followed her father¡¯s caravan around, reselling the special products of various towns.


    In the past, ordinary people like them did not dare to come to the black fog forest. Many magical beasts would run out of the forest to Rob caravans. But now, there were basically no more. It was said that the great origin Demon God Medusa was summoned to go to the ancient barren world.


    This caused the current land of potions to have fewer dangers, and it had almost become a world for ordinary people.


    it¡¯s not just the demonic creatures, ¡± ye mo said. many emperors and historical figures have appeared. Many powerful cultivators have gone to the ancient barren world. Hera looked up at the sky with a book in her hand.


    After traveling for a distance, the carriage stopped to rest. A few members took the ingredients and started cooking.


    ¡°Excuse me, can I process the ingredients here? I want to borrow some seasonings.¡± A young man with black hair and black eyes walked out. He was carrying a huge black plant vine that was still wriggling.


    ¡°Y-y. y-you ¡­¡± Sheerah turned around and pointed at the young man with a trembling voice. She couldn¡¯t control herself.


    This person had actually walked out of the black fog forest.


    It was a death zone! The death zone!


    Even though there were no more moving magical beasts in the black fog forest, it was still a death zone! The magic plants that couldn¡¯t move were still living inside. He heard that a while ago, a small team of 4th rank professionals entered the black fog forest to pick up treasures, but they suddenly disappeared! That was a 4th rank class holder! He remembered that the family members of the professionals cried so miserably!


    She took another look and her face turned completely livid.


    Oh my God! What was he holding? That¡¯s a magical plant? He was actually eating a magical plant! Was he a foodie? She ate everything!


    That was a part of the magic medicine, a part of the great origin Demon God¡¯s body, and this man had actually eaten it? Oh! To be able to eat magic potions raw and use them as ingredients, this definitely wasn¡¯t a human. Could this be the legendary humanoid monster?


    She was trembling.


    How did we encounter this thing? didn¡¯t they call for the front line?


    The more she thought about it, the more she broke down. She was tongue-tied, her chest heaved up and down violently in fear, and she was so panicked that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    my name is Messiah. I¡¯m a food traveler who is passing by. I love freedom and have seen all the local customs. Little friend, can you borrow some seasoning to cook? ¡± Xu Zhi looked at the little girl and was a little puzzled. He had been eating this a lot when he was Messiah. Had the times changed?


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    At this time, some members of the team rushed over from the side. The leader seemed to be the little girl¡¯s father. He had a full beard and was holding an exquisite silver short staff. He walked over carefully.


    ¡°Father! He¡¯s borrowing seasoning to roast a magical plant!¡± Hera shouted.


    After mohank heard the news, his heart trembled. Seeing the young man¡¯s expression change, he called out to a member beside him and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Help this Mr. Messiah roast it.¡±


    The men beside him carefully took the magical plants and placed them on the charcoal fire.

 Chapter 305

    ?


    Chapter 305: Chapter 305-grinding over the years


    Translator: 549690339


    Morhank only shouted heroically, ¡± everyone, don¡¯t panic. This man has no ill intentions. Be quiet.


    Morhank seemed to be very prestigious. In the blink of an eye, the surroundings became noisy and noisy. They were no longer afraid. They sat around the bonfire, barbecuing food and handing out seasonings.


    Xu Zhi looked at him and just smiled. Perhaps he had already recognized who he was?


    In the past, he had traveled the world freely and casually. If he met and chatted with people on the side of the road, they would provide him with good food and wine, and he would be given some opportunities.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have left behind the name of ¡®the monarch and great emperor who toured the garden and enjoyed wine¡¯.


    Morhanke had a full beard and his arms were hairy. He sat down and handed over the spice. Messiah, is that an alias? ¡±


    He did not wait for Xu Zhi¡¯s reply. He flipped open the book about his daughter¡¯s past monarchs and great emperors and pointed at the first portrait of a monarch and great emperor. He said seriously, ¡±


    ¡°The great sovereign of the fields and wine, Messiah, is the first great sovereign of the magic medicine era! He was the most mysterious and ancient, with the least number of legends recorded in history ¡­ Your profession is the hidden profession, gourmet? Is it the inheritance he left behind?¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    I already said that I¡¯m Messiah, but this person doesn¡¯t play by the rules?


    I haven¡¯t come to the Sorcerer world for a thousand years. Is my identity as the act tough King Messiah already gone?


    In fact, a thousand years was indeed too long.


    No one could live as long as a monarch or an Emperor, unless they were a God. They would not be able to survive even if they were in a deep sleep. No matter how powerful they were, they would have to turn into a ghost and enter the underworld to survive until now. Moreover, Xu Zhi still had a young physical body.


    For the past thousand years, there had been 173 professions in the potions system. Now, there was a new profession every five to six years. Among them, there were seventeen top hidden professions, and the gourmet was ranked thirteenth!


    Gourmets were said to be a powerful hidden profession developed by great sovereign Messiah according to the legends. This was a secret inheritance. Gourmets called themselves the descendants of great sovereign Messiah.


    But Xu Zhi knew very well that he was not the one who had developed it.


    It was created by a genius of a certain era and was named after him.


    After all, in the long history of a thousand years, many records had been lost and distorted by word of mouth. The truth had long disappeared in the long years.


    For example, Gilgamesh.


    This ancient Hero King was known as the strongest Man in human history. In the history books, it was recorded that he was a God. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to challenge the God of creation to destroy his palm and obtain the blood of eternal life.


    If he was not a God, how could he cut the palm of the God of creation?


    Even if it was a God, it was extremely unbelievable! To everyone¡¯s knowledge, Gilgamesh had to be an extremely powerful God to be able to do it.


    But in reality? Although Gilgamesh was extremely talented and had madly tempered his body, using the explosive power of his muscles, he had only barely reached the seventh-rank back then. Relying on the ant¡¯s strength gene, he had only reached the seventh-rank in terms of strength. He was too weak in other aspects.


    After all, the system back then was too ancient and incomplete.


    Another example was the three witches. History had written that the three witches had worked together to develop a cultivation system and become Wizards. However, people did not know the true origin of the witches. At that time, there were too few men, so only women could fuse with the blood of the evil eye. That was a path that only the three of them could survive in a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.


    Then there was the alchemy monarch, the Sky Garden ¡­


    All kinds of history had been distorted and buried.


    After all, the myths of ancient Sumerian and ancient Babylon were too distant to this era a thousand years later.


    ¡°Waa! The legendary occupation, gourmet? The ancient legacy created by Emperor Messiah?¡±


    Sheerah yelled.


    The surroundings were in chaos. They were extremely excited. That was a hidden rare profession!


    legend has it that great sovereign Messiah had sex with thousands of women at night. She indulged in good food and wine and enjoyed herself carefreely. Not only did she create the profession of a gourmet, but she also created the profession of a fighter.


    it¡¯s said that the seventh Human Sovereign, Masaka, who is known as the most brutal Human Sovereign in history, accidentally obtained the inheritance of Emperor Messiah-the hidden profession of Battlemaster. The whole country recruited beautiful women. It¡¯s said that at his peak, he had three thousand concubines, and he lived a drunken life every day.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face darkened.¡¯Yes, yes, I created them.¡¯


    This was the brutal beating of society, with a pile of groundless dark history hanging on their bodies.


    Morhank laughed out loud, feeling proud of his discovery. Mr. Messiah, you¡¯re the current successor of the gourmets, right? What rank are you? Entering the black mist Forest alone.¡±


    I¡¯m in my twenties this year, and I¡¯ve been cultivating for more than a month. Xu Zhi replied.


    ¡°Hahaha! Mr. Messiah, you¡¯re an interesting person!¡± Morhank laughed and said, ¡± how is that possible? you must be at least rank 3.


    ¡°Yup,¡±


    Xu Zhi could not help but laugh.


    Roasting the magical plant skewers and sprinkling spices on them, he felt that this convoy was quite interesting.


    He then joined the caravan and walked together, following them for a distance. Since they could not recognize him, he cooked delicious food for the group, which caused a cheer and countless people to praise and pursue him.


    After all, it was still necessary to experience life and train one¡¯s heart.


    Over the next few days, Xu Zhi found out that their trade caravan had been traveling between two cities, buying and selling. With mohank¡¯s help, they found a remote area and started running a small Phoebe bar.


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, was very calm and at peace. He began to help run the shop, continuing his daily cultivation, cooking, and chatting with the passing customers in order to build up his Taoist heart.


    Welcoming the visitors and listening to their lives was in line with his path and his state of mind.


    However, this was a painstaking process.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s time of nonchalant cultivation passed by quickly. In the blink of an eye, another ten years had passed. The war had entered a stalemate. Both sides were in a deadlock, with many casualties.


    ¡°There are only a dozen great sovereigns and emperors in the ancient barren world, but they¡¯re too fierce! They were all invincible in the same realm! Not to mention the immortal world, I heard that the disciples of Mount Shu are all mortals without any power. They already have decent combat strength at the age of 20 to 30. To be able to reach Level 4, they are all super assassins.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much of an exaggeration?¡±


    Someone found it unbelievable. he¡¯s only 20 or 30 years old, yet he¡¯s already at this level? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not an exaggeration,¡±


    The old man who was drinking ale said, ¡± it¡¯s said that they need a lot of materials to forge swords. For the sake of war, they provided the resources of an entire world to Mount Shu, turning it into a bottomless pit ¡­ It¡¯s equivalent to using a huge amount of resources to exchange for time. Moreover, those mortals have used up a huge amount of resources, and they¡¯ll only be glorious for a few decades if they die of old age and illness. It¡¯s simply a waste.¡±


    I heard that the great scholars of that world, Hu rennong, are even more exaggerated. They are undying beings. Some people were proud of this information.


    not dead!?


    The surrounding people were all shocked. How could he not be dead?


    that world is very magical, but we¡¯ve already found their weakness. Their power comes from the people of their country. As long as we kill the foundation of their people, they¡¯ll become rootless floating duckweed!


    ¡­


    ¡°Hu rennong, great Zhou Dynasty, Wen liujian, Mount Shu ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi stood in the bar and listened to the guests ¡®discussions. It was as if he had seen the earth-shattering war from a distance. Sword Immortals flew and turned into meteors. Great Confucians had heaven-defying combat strength and were unafraid of death. Monarchs and great emperors were also roaring angrily. Both sides were fighting each other ¡­ This was the heavenly Emperor and great emperor of both sides. They were fighting with their lives for the opportunity to become a God, and also for the world behind them.

 Chapter 306

    ?


    Chapter 306: Chapter 306-a piece of history


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Zhi remained calm as he listened to the war at the front line. He continued to refine his Dao heart. The goal of his trip this time was to understand his Dao heart. Another seven or eight years had passed, and the war was almost in full swing, but it was still a tug-of-war.


    However, Hu Renong and Liu Wenjian were enough to send chills down the spines of countless great emperors.


    This was especially so for Liu Wenjian, the fearsome sect master of Mount Shu and the mortal celestial Thearch. He had secretly assassinated more than 60 great demon medicine sovereigns and was an epic-level professional. It was extremely terrifying.


    This mortal heavenly Emperor could affect the entire battle situation by himself.


    However, that was the front line. The rear was too peaceful now.


    Over the years, the reputation of the bar in will city had gradually risen. However, the bar had a very strange rule. It was limited to 50 guests a day, and they had to tell the owner of the bar about their life and experiences.


    The rules were very strange.


    However, countless people went after it because the wine and dishes inside were too delicious.


    Mohank¡¯s merchant group grew bigger and bigger, and they became famous throughout will city. This was a business opportunity for the ordinary people. After all, the strong had entered the front lines. As a low-leveled professional, mohank could seize the opportunity and take off.


    Morhanke, a boorish and straightforward man, would occasionally take a break to eat and chat with Xu Zhi about all kinds of interesting news.


    A few years ago, he was in high spirits. He made friends with the nobles in various cities and opened up trade channels. In the following years, he gradually reached the top of the power in the nearby cities. There was no longer anyone he needed to curry favor with. He enjoyed the pursuit of countless people, beauties, power, and good wine. He gradually began to complain, saying that he wanted to retire and had earned enough money, but the caravan already had 3000 people, and they had to rely on him to support them.


    I realized that I can¡¯t step down when I¡¯m in that position. There are too many ties. Countless people have to rely on me to make a living. Once I step down and lose my power, it¡¯s likely that I¡¯ll die. I have too many enemies. He said.


    After another four years, morhanke died. Although he was generous, he was rich and indulgent. In the entire camp of the caravan, Hera¡¯s eyes were red, and there were many men and women, young and old, crying in grief.


    Without morhank¡¯s connections, the caravan quickly disbanded.


    They divided into four or five caravans and fought for fame and fortune. The freckled girl, Hera, was soon pushed out of the center of power and even hunted down in the streets.


    Xu Zhi was making wine in a bar. When he heard about this in the city, he sighed. He watched the rise of the forthright man from back then, enjoyed his life, and gradually sank into power and beauty, until the end of his life.


    Although Xu Zhi had seen a lot of people living such a life, he still felt a lot of emotions when he personally came into contact with them and became friends with them.


    ¡°In the blink of an eye, it has been more than ten years.¡±


    the path of Dao is the soul and state of mind. However, after more than ten years of grinding, I need an opportunity to break through. I can go and suffer a beating from society. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m beaten to death. Xu Zhi was very calm.


    He sat in front of the bar and wiped the wine glass. Suddenly, his eyebrows moved and he looked out of the window.


    ¡°Cut the weeds and eliminate the roots!¡±


    ¡°Kill her!¡±


    In the alley, a group of killers was chasing after him.


    Hera was still as short, fat, and dark as before, and she ran with a panicked expression.


    BOOM!


    The three assassins collapsed.


    Sheerah turned her head in shock, and when she looked up again, she saw two striped pillars with black vine flowers on both sides, and a round arch in the middle with the words ¡± Phoebe Bar ¡± written on it.


    Hera walked in and kneeled on the ground, coughing up blood. uncle Messiah, can you help me kill the enemies who took away my family¡¯s caravan? ¡±


    Hera did not have the aptitude to cultivate and fuse potions, so she had always been an ordinary person.


    The guests in the bar looked at him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t help you kill.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    The air was very quiet. No one had spoken since Hera had barged into the bar. The surrounding guests who were drinking sighed secretly and felt a little regretful when they heard what she said.


    Everyone knew what had happened to morhank, the most powerful man in the nearby city, but they all knew that it was best to stay out of it. Morhank¡¯s daughter had to die.


    They could only pretend that they did not see it.


    Hera¡¯s expression was gloomy and extremely miserable. She knew that she had a blood feud and that uncle Messiah had no obligation to do so. Moreover, there were many powerful people among the nobles in the city, and they were a huge force.


    Furthermore, he did not have enough money to pay for it. He was penniless ¡­


    She had an ordinary appearance, and because she followed the caravan all year round, she was tired from traveling. Her skin was dark and rough, and her only pride was that she was far more plump than ordinary women. As she walked on the streets, many men looked at her with burning eyes.


    However, in the face of death, this was not something that could save them. No one would get into such big trouble because of this.


    Xu Zhi stood at the bar counter, tidied up the teacups, and said, ¡± however, I can take you in to work here. No one will hurt you. Furthermore, in the future, there might be some unique people who will come to this bar. They might be able to teach you or even help you fight. You should seize the opportunity and you should be able to get your revenge.


    Teach me how to cultivate?


    I clearly can¡¯t cultivate!


    Furthermore, help me?


    Who would go against the biggest forces in the nearby cities for an ordinary woman who worked in a bar?


    Hera was stunned for a few seconds, not knowing what was going on.


    ¡°But what I¡¯m going to do next is very dangerous. If you stay here, you might be beaten to death.¡± Xu Zhi said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of danger!¡± Hera bit her lips and said loudly, ¡± my father deserved to die. He had enough. He went around looking for women. But he left a mess for me to clean up.


    ¡°Hang this number plate at the entrance of the bar.¡± Xu Zhi threw out a wooden sign and saw a row of words on it: Richard knows the past and the present, tell a legend, the ancient Sumerian legend, tomorrow he will tell the first part of the Sumerian legend: Split heaven and earth Gu


    That would probably be enough for him to suffer a beating from society, right?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very serious.


    ¡°Uncle, is this a new dish from the bar?¡± Sheerah took the sign and saw the line of words on it. Her mind suddenly shook.


    He, he, he, he ¡­ He wants to talk about the legends of ancient Sumerian?


    An ancient Sumerian myth! That was the ancient Sumerian civilization!


    It was the origin of human civilization! The history of the creation of the world! No matter how many archaeologists tried to find out, no one knew about that lost history! It was even said that even the origin Demon God Medusa and the Emperor of the underworld Ermin did not know much about that period of ancient history, as it was a blank slate! And uncle Messiah actually knew? What kind of concept was this!


    ¡°Uncle ¡­ Y-y-y-you!¡± Sheerah¡¯s mind went blank, and her voice began to tremble. She was still the same person who would stammer madly when she was nervous.


    What the hell was this!


    Hera screamed in her heart! She looked at the calm young man who was constantly mixing drinks. It had been more than ten years, and she had grown up from that little girl. Her father had already died of old age, but he was still young. Time had not left any traces on him ¡­ It was said that many ancient sovereigns and emperors had awakened from history ¡­


    And in front of him, could it be!


    However, that was the most ancient Emperor of the magic potion era. An ancient existence from a thousand years ago should have died long ago. It was impossible for him to wake up. After all, it was impossible to live for a thousand years even if he was in a deep sleep ¡­


    But great sovereign Messiah was the most mysterious in history ¡­


    The customers in the surrounding bars were a little shocked. They kept imagining things and eating, pretending not to hear anything.


    uncle, you love good food and wine. Are you the real great sovereign Messiah in history, in charge of the garden and wine ¡­ Hera was stupefied, and her chest heaved up and down as she asked.


    She knew that it was impossible.


    Even if the real great Messiah lived here in seclusion, she would not admit it, let alone admit it in front of the countless guests in the bar. She immediately reacted the moment she asked ¡­


    I should have asked in private! ¡®If my uncle is really a great sovereign, he might admit it ¡­¡¯


    However, the next second ¡­


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Xu Zhi stood in front of the bar counter, wiped the wine glass, and nodded at her.


    ????


    Hera was dumbfounded. Her mind was completely shocked.


    He admitted it immediately! He actually admitted to it!


    Oh! Oh my God! He didn¡¯t play by the rules at all and didn¡¯t seem like the master in those stories.


    The surrounding guests ¡®faces turned blank. A great sovereign was serving them?


    They were so scared that they quickly lowered their heads and continued to eat and drink, pretending not to hear. The more they knew, the faster they would die.


    Hera¡¯s eyes were wide open. She opened the book with trembling hands. When she opened the first page, her fingers were shaking so much that she could not hold the page. Her breathing quickened. uncle Messiah ¡­ Great emperor, great sovereign Messiah! Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that he was the first monarch of the magic potion era?¡±


    Xu Zhi turned around and continued to mix the wine. He put the bottles on the wine rack and said without looking back, ¡± a long time ago, I came across your father and daughter¡¯s caravan as soon as I was born. I told you about it at the time, but your father didn¡¯t believe me.

 Chapter 307

    ?


    Chapter 307: Giving time to history


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Zhi continued to tidy up the teacups with his back facing her. Sheerah looked at his back and felt a sense of mystery and laziness.


    it was as if time had never left a mark on him. All the years and history seemed to have nothing to do with him. It was as if he had been isolated from the world of mortals.


    These were Hera¡¯s inner thoughts. She had never thought that she would meet an ancient and great existence in the historical myths, who had even been her uncle for many years, in her ordinary life.


    It was a bizarre feeling.


    Perhaps only Great Monarch Messiah would be so lazy that she didn¡¯t go to the front lines to fight for the opportunity to become a God after waking up from the old days. Instead, she was a bar owner here.


    A Garden Tour and fine wine!


    However, she was suddenly extremely curious.


    Even this ancient existence, great emperor Messiah, said that he might die?


    What was he trying to do?


    Was it about history?


    She seemed to have already guessed something.


    However, she was not afraid of death, nor did she regret it. As an ordinary person, it was a Supreme honor to be able to follow the most ancient Emperor, no matter what she had to experience!


    On this day, Xu Zhi asked Hera to settle down.


    At night, a piece of news had been silently spread throughout will city by the people of that time.


    The mysterious boss of Phoebe bar is actually great sovereign Messiah? In addition, they would be telling mythical stories. Tomorrow, they would be telling the first chapter of the ancient Sumerian civilization¡¯s history: The creation of the heavens and earth?


    Many people didn¡¯t believe it, but it didn¡¯t stop them from joining in the fun.


    The next day, people arrived on time.


    it¡¯s said that when the world was created, giant beasts were rampant. The bugape clan was weak and could only struggle on whilst at death¡¯s door ¡­


    Xu Zhi sipped his wine as he sat at the bar. His voice was calm and had a soft, lazy magnetism to it. It gave people the feeling that they were in deep sleep, and anyone who heard it would feel as if they were deeply immersed in it.


    Their eyes were dazed, as if they were following the sound back to the river of time and seeing that scene.


    In the distance, Hera was serving wine and food to everyone.


    how did the people in ancient times survive when they were weak? ¡±


    that¡¯s right. It¡¯s a giant beast. Although it didn¡¯t transform into a demonic beast, but ¡­


    When he talked about the arrival of the great beast of wisdom, holding Gilgamesh in his hand, walking through the mountains and rivers, and giving the Three Treasures to civilization, the vast and huge giant was extremely shocking, as if he was there.


    this is unbelievable. Civilization is the power of the intelligent species. The fire seed, the blood of power, the sword of Damocles, this sword, in our later generations, the meaning of the hanging sword, the sword of crisis, so this is where it came from ¡­


    ¡°What kind of creature is that great beast of wisdom?¡±


    ¡°Could it be the God of creation that the original Demon God Medusa had met?¡±


    ¡°Shh! Treasonous! How could the God of creation be a great beast of wisdom? It¡¯s terrifying to use the word ¡°beast¡± to describe the God of creation as a giant beast!¡±


    ¡­.


    Gradually, Gilgamesh, the hero in the story, began to grow old. Many people had a deep understanding of the loneliness and dullness of time, and there was an indescribable loneliness.


    She heard him lying on the chair in his twilight years, reminiscing about the past. There was a sense of loss and sorrow.


    the hero King also has an era when he passed away due to old age ¡­


    ¡°AI! It¡¯s an indescribable sorrow, and it¡¯s suppressed in the heart. No matter how amazing you are for an era, you¡¯re still a piece of Yellow Earth that can¡¯t withstand the passage of time.¡±


    ¡°But that can¡¯t be right, right? How did Gilgamesh die of old age so quickly?¡±


    The audience was extremely emotional, but as he continued, countless people were shocked again.


    Then, Gilgamesh consumed the blood of power and actually lived a Second Life! Then, he showed his Swift and ruthless means, killing his own son with his own hands, wiping out the entire tribe, and becoming the leader again.


    Countless people were infected by the blood and killing.


    as expected of the epic hero King, a formidable character? ¡±


    ¡°He killed his son, but that¡¯s too brutal.¡±


    ¡°In that era, where were the moral concepts? I think it¡¯s reasonable.¡±


    ¡­.


    Everyone was mesmerized by the story, but all of a sudden, the story stopped.


    tomorrow, we¡¯ll talk about Chapter Two, the era of the city-state.


    Xu Zhi said lightly.


    The chapter of the creation of heaven and earth ended very quickly, but the impact it gave was too great. The mysterious giant beast appeared, descended into the mortal world, and bestowed the treasures of civilization. As for the hero King ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s over? Is there a mistake! I¡¯m just at the most exciting part of the 100 million-chapter song!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, tell me more. What kind of existence are Almighty beasts and great beasts of wisdom? Was it also an intelligent civilization? Perhaps it was the same as the strength beast, finba? Was it possible that in the end, beauty su would have to fight against the race of the great beast of wisdom? Kill each other and walk towards destruction together?¡±


    ¡°I want to hear the rest, I want to hear the rest.¡±


    please, I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯m really sad when I¡¯m listening to you.


    Countless people began to cry out and complain. They felt that it was a wonderful scene. That era was too rotten. It was as if they had been brought into that era, filled with the vicissitudes of time and magnificence.


    Moreover, a huge mystery had appeared!


    How did Gilgamesh¡¯s Sumerian civilization cause the Great Flood that destroyed the world?


    Was it a natural disaster?


    Was it a man-made disaster?


    The current age of potions was separated by ancient Babylonian myths. In fact, the people of this era no longer knew how the Sumerian civilization had gone extinct.


    According to the legends, it was a flood?


    But was it true?


    Among the current potions archaeologists and major Academies, some claimed to have found traces of the Great Flood, while others had found evidence to refute the claims ¡­


    This was an unknown history.


    Just like the Super ancient civilization on earth-the LA tranth¨¦s. The ancient technological civilization that was once glorious was only a legend. How did it get destroyed? No one knew, and there was only a rumor of a great flood that fell from the sky. But whether it existed or not, people could not help but investigate.


    the ancient, mysterious history is too terrifying. The truth is hair-raising.


    what will Gilgamesh, the so-called Strongest Man in history, do next? ¡±


    ¡°In short, he single-handedly destroyed an entire era! It¡¯s indeed something that we later generations know!¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone was still unsatisfied and continued to discuss, feeling that this opening was too shocking.


    In just a few days, the entire bar had become famous. It was said that the ancient Emperor Messiah had appeared and told the true myths of the ancient Sumerian civilization, attracting many people from neighboring cities to come.


    ¡°Emperor Messiah ¡­¡± Ivy was very respectful. She carried the plates and arranged them properly. the disturbance seems to be getting bigger and bigger.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xu Zhi laughed. Then, he calmly began to explain the second chapter. Sumer city-state era, Chapter 3: The era of the Three Kings.


    He said all this because he didn¡¯t want history to completely disappear in the passage of time.


    Just as Gilgamesh had said, the hymn of mankind was the hymn of history. A civilization without history was destined to not last long.


    Not only did he have to talk about history, but he also had to correct some historical errors, such as his age of Messiah.

 Chapter 308

    ?


    Chapter 308: The so-called true and false


    Translator: 549690339


    As the days passed, more and more people came. People from more than a dozen cities came to listen to his name and became the most loyal audience. They were immersed in the shock of being in this place.


    At that moment, they were already talking about the second twilight years. The hero King had used the power of the entire nation to lure the great beast of wisdom.


    as expected of the hero King. The history of humanity¡¯s struggle against nature is a history of courage and hymns!


    ¡°How bold! This Hero King tried to steal the power and civilization of the great beast of wisdom. Did he succeed in the end?¡±


    our current humans are so smart. The theft must have been successful!


    People kept muttering and felt very proud. This ambitious and ruthless man made people look forward to him.


    However, what happened next overturned all of their imaginations. The great beast of wisdom, that vast giant, was actually the legendary God of creation.


    At this moment, everyone held their breath.


    The turn was so shocking that even Hera, who was holding a plate, was stunned. She dropped the plate on the ground with a loud crash, and then the entire bar remained silent.


    The great beast of wisdom that appeared at the beginning was actually the God of creation?


    Gilgamesh was waving his sword at the God of creation?


    This was the reason for the destruction of the Sumerian civilization?


    Some of them were horrified as they thought of the future. This was a mistake that led to many more mistakes. The Sumerian civilization¡¯s rotten glory was short-lived. This might be the true text of history that would lead to their extinction!


    ¡°That¡¯s the God of creation ¡­ But at that time! No one knew this concept! It was just that, as a species of Almighty beast with intelligence, Gilgamesh had thought that it was an intelligent Almighty beast from the beginning. No wonder later ¡­ This is too terrifying!¡±


    it was that period of history that made us recognize the existence of the God of creation. That¡¯s why we have a sense of respect in the later generations ¡­


    The true history of the Sumerian civilization was revealed, shocking everyone.


    Gilgamesh was a proud man. When he found out the truth and understood the God of creation, he almost broke down. But he still did not lower his head.


    Xu Zhi said faintly, and his eyes flashed with emotion. It was as if he was recalling that period of time when the hero King had questioned him, ¡± he asked three questions in that life ¡­


    Suddenly, a cold snort came, ¡±


    ¡°That poemer! For the sake of the bar business, you actually made up a story and dared to slander the ancient Hero King, spreading rumors that we humans had once disobeyed the God of creation in the ancient times!¡±


    A handsome man with red hair and a black robe came out and looked at Xu Zhi. His eyes were wine red, and a faint blue mist was wrapped around his body.


    it¡¯s the Rockfire person, Yug!!


    Someone in the crowd couldn¡¯t help but recognize the other party.


    Many people swallowed their saliva. This was a peak level 6 quasi-Emperor, a legendary expert. He wasn¡¯t at the front line, so why was he here?


    Regardless of whether they believed it or not, the degree of truth still needed to be considered. However, they were indeed intoxicated by it. Moreover, some of the processes were completely consistent with certain historical records.


    However, Yug was an inflexible legendary master who hated evil. The bar owner, Messiah, was in trouble. Perhaps they would not be able to hear the rest of the story ¡­


    Yug surveyed the surroundings. once the powerhouses like us are not behind, all kinds of ordinary people, monsters, and people who are pretending to be ghosts will secretly come out ¡­ A few months ago, a saintess holding the holy book of Light had been appraised. It was indeed true. But now, a great sovereign Messiah had appeared? Was he talking nonsense? To disturb the People¡¯s hearts?¡±


    He had more or less heard a part of it.


    At first, he was just as mesmerized as the others, but gradually, the more he spoke, the more it struck his mind.


    Was this the truth behind the flood?


    He didn¡¯t believe it.


    No one knew about the most ancient Sumerian myth, not even the current demon gods and the god of the underworld.


    This poet. Was just a rumor, trying to please the crowd.


    I won¡¯t kill you, but you¡¯re pretending to be the most respected ancient Emperor Messiah and even made up history. You¡¯ll at least have to die. Dark blue electric arcs flashed around his body, and his eyes were as bright as stars as he quickly ran forward.


    Xu Zhi merely glanced at him indifferently and continued, ¡± although the Sumer era was the era of one person, it was because the hero King was too dazzling that people ignored the other two hero Kings. They were able to survive by consuming the blood of power, and their elegance was not inferior to any of the current great sovereigns ¡­ At the last moment, they also made an amazing performance.¡±


    Xu Zhi had just finished speaking when he reached out his hand and a hazy figure appeared before his eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    A voice rang out, and a bronze-skinned woman as handsome as the sun god appeared.


    Everyone¡¯s faces were fierce. What kind of person was this? just by standing there, he gave off a terrifying and barbaric aura. He was like the king of courage on the plains, with an indomitable determination.


    history will remember this great moment. Year 175 of the Sumerian dynasty, the Sumerian people will slay the great beast of wisdom and return with the blood of eternal life!!!


    She roared!


    He rode on a giant beast and led his Army into the distance.


    Yug¡¯s expression changed. He could feel the immense pressure and the endless morale of the Army. This tone seemed to be the best in the world. It gave him an indescribable heroic feeling. His entire body was trembling, as if he had met a King and was submitting to him. He had the desire to follow her into battle. This was her personal charm.


    is this Ishtar, the king of the plains during the era of the three Sumerian Kings? ¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    What was an aura? This was the aura!


    The figure was filled with determination, and it gave off a sorrowful and unwilling determination that made one unable to help but sing a sad song.


    At this moment, an even more stunning person appeared. It was a scholarly man holding a walking stick. He was in a daze and had his back to the crowd. without kindness and morality, he¡¯ll be no different from a beast. Kill me!


    The sadness in the words instantly filled their hearts. The Sumer Forest King¡¯s suicide made people feel a sense of brilliance. This was the difference between a man and a beast ¡­


    this is an image of reconstructing history?!


    Yug¡¯s eyes were wide open as he looked at the scene in disbelief. He did not know what to say. The two people in front of him were both extraordinary, and they gave off an indescribable and terrifying aura.


    They were all heroes, people who were destined by the heavens. He had seen similar auras on ancient sovereigns and great emperors, but now ¡­ One was barbaric while the other was refined ¡­


    now, let history record the courage I have at this moment.


    In the next moment, an even more terrifying scene appeared. A burly figure covered in white slowly half-squatted before leaping up. With a long sword in hand, he charged towards the vast giant that pierced through the clouds.


    Huala!


    The lightning illuminated his figure, leaving a mark in the eternal legend thousands of years later.


    Dominating the world and all living beings prostrating themselves ¡­ What kind of peerless demeanor was this?


    The hero King, Gilgamesh!


    In that story, it made people instantly recognize that it was the legendary strongest Hero King.


    ¡°How is this possible ¡­¡±


    ¡°He reenacted history?¡±


    When Yug saw this, he felt as if he was being suffocated by an indescribable fear.


    When he saw the three blurry figures, it was as if he had returned to his youth, when he was a weak ordinary person. When he saw the peerless experts, other than shock, he could only look up to them.


    A fabricated history would not have such real people. Was this a story or real history?


    Yug was bewildered. He looked at the unknown, mysterious poemer, and fell into a state of confusion. He was confused by the cruel history text, and shocked by this man who knew the past and the present.


    To the weak, it was just a story. To the strong, they knew what it meant.


    ¡°All of this, is it really not a fantasy you created, but real history?¡± he could not help but ask.


    if he¡¯s not the real person, how could he have such a temperament ¡­ Xu Zhi¡¯s face fell silent for a moment, then he suddenly stretched out his hand. fine, I¡¯ll let you witness the true ancient Hero King.


    Xu Zhi took out an exquisite wizard¡¯s cane and held it in his hand.


    Under the shocked and confused gazes of the entire bar, he calmly spat out a few words, ¡±


    ¡°Rose Paramita flower!¡±


    Suddenly, sharp thorns appeared in the void, and a Black Rose appeared. The world turned into night!


    An ancient figure walked out slowly. He held the human path Saint Sword like a god and swung it at Yug.


    BOOM!


    The next second, the sword fell.


    What a beautiful strike.


    At this moment, the wind stopped, the rain stopped, the leaves stopped swaying, and the people were instantly speechless. It was as if the sound of the world had disappeared, and even the gods held their breaths and closed their eyes.

 Chapter 309

    ?


    Chapter 309: The spirit of the Sumerian era


    Translator: 549690339


    This was Medusa¡¯s forbidden spell of death back then, the Rose Paramita flower that summoned the souls of the dead. She had once summoned the remnant soul of Gilgamesh, and now Xu Zhi had naturally mastered this sorcery.


    ¡°Gilgamesh.¡±


    Xu Zhi said.


    A terrifying scene appeared.


    A handsome figure condensed in the void, as if he had returned from the vast and majestic river of ancient time. His clothes were dyed red with blood, and his face was determined. Holding the holy sword, he leaped up and swung it fiercely!


    He was roaring with an unknown voice!


    What was this historical shadow of the ancient era saying?


    No one knew.


    the history of mankind¡¯s struggle against nature is a history of courage and hymns!


    However, countless people thought of this and believed it.


    It was too terrifying. That kind of indomitable spirit at the peak was deeply imprinted in everyone¡¯s heart.


    If humans were weak, then Gilgamesh had stood in front of the mortals during the era of the embarrassment of the human race. He had written a hymn for history, carrying out the courage of humans to fight against nature, and had resonated with countless people.


    This sword was brandished with the spirit of an ancient civilization!


    ¡°Boom boom boom!¡±


    It was as if the heavens and earth were stunned by it.


    ¡°This aura? How is that possible?¡± Yug¡¯s face instantly turned pale. His entire body burst into orange flames as he used all his strength to resist.


    However, the surging sword momentum was like a surging River that had passed away. It seemed to contain the entire spirit of an era, the will of the entire Sumeer civilization. It swept out like an invisible sword.


    BOOM!


    The glass and cups in the entire bar were shattered, as if a Typhoon had swept through. The entire bar had become extremely raggle-like.


    The majestic aura caused the entire scene to explode. After the sorcery, the figure of the most ancient Hero King gradually disappeared, but it was forever imprinted in the eyes of everyone.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    the true ancient Hero King? ¡±


    ¡°The strongest Man in ancient history?¡±


    The most amazing monarch in history was too domineering, too persistent, and had a terrifying spirit that no one could compare to!


    In their daze, they even seemed to see the lost and prosperous civilization of the ancient times.


    this is a forbidden spell, Gilgamesh ¡­ The death domain of the original demonic god Medusa!¡±


    Blood seeped out from the corner of Yug¡¯s mouth, and his entire body was covered in transparent wounds from the sharp aura. His mind was filled with disbelief.


    Who was he? how could he know the sorcery of the original Demon God Medusa?


    ¡°He¡¯s not telling a story, he¡¯s actually telling history!¡±


    This thought came to his mind, and the way he looked at Xu Zhi began to be filled with reverence. He stood there in a daze, as if waiting to be dealt with.


    Over the years, many ancient sovereigns and emperors had awakened from history. There were also many fake ones, causing a lot of chaos on the earth. He had dealt with many of these imposters. Previously, he had dealt with the saintess who had been preaching everywhere. Her words were indeed very similar to the actions of the ancient church of Light. The result was indeed true. Could it be that this great sovereign Messiah was also ¡­


    Xu Zhi ignored him and continued to act as a Bard in the bar as he did before. He drank a glass of hard liquor to his heart¡¯s content and looked at the guests around him. He told them an ancient story in a flat tone,


    this ancient Emperor was the most amazing and shocking. He was able to reach that level alone in the most primitive era without any cultivation system. If he were to be placed in today¡¯s world, his achievements in his life would not be weaker than anyone else¡¯s! Even the position of the current God that is above the world, he will definitely have a place!¡±


    The surroundings were silent.


    The hymn of humanity was the hymn of history.


    ¡°He was born in a different era.¡±


    Their minds had been completely shaken, like small boats in a huge wave.


    Xu Zhi continued to speak nonchalantly. His eyes were deep and serene, and there was a look of reminiscence in them as he reminisced about the past. back then, when the age of sorcerers was still around, Medusa, who was not the current origin Demon God, was the great sovereign of the Rose of death dynasty. He admired this powerful figure very much.


    She condensed the soul of the hero King and engraved it in the world.


    He had gathered the spirit of an entire civilization and turned it into a powerful forbidden spiritual sorcery, Gilgamesh ¡­ This was her strongest trump card at that time, and she used it to fight against the great wizard monarch-alchemy Emperor Grantham.¡±


    Alchemy Emperor?


    The surrounding people were no longer calm.


    This poet. Who called herself Messiah had once again revealed the terrifying truth of history, which was unbelievable.


    This was the forbidden sorcery,¡¯rose Paramita flower: Gilgamesh¡¯s origin?


    This was such a terrifying spell.


    It was actually opened by the current original demonic god Medusa?


    The history was long and unattainable.


    However, they also seemed to be connected with the history of the ancient times. This feeling made people feel the unique charm of time. This kind of personally witnessing characters in mythical heroes, the heavy sense of history, was unimaginable to ordinary people.


    ¡°But how could he be defeated? That¡¯s what was written in history. Back then, Medusa, the great Lord of Death, was defeated by alchemy Emperor Grantham, which started the alchemy era. But now that I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for me to lose to such a powerful Sorcery!¡±


    ¡°Yup! I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible! There was no way Gilgamesh would lose to this forbidden spell! This is impossible!¡±


    even if he¡¯s a remnant soul that has lost his sense of self, this Hero King still has the spirit of the Sumerian civilization. That kind of spirit, roar, and hymn of the entire people fighting against nature, how can he be defeated? ¡±


    the alchemy monarch might be terrifying, but there are very few historical records about him. Who is he ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the bar, the surrounding people didn¡¯t know what to say. Wave after wave of historical truths shocked everyone. The beautiful ancient history simply made people curious. Those were the years of civilization.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were burning as they waited for him to continue. Their ears perked up for fear of missing a word!


    Even yuk, who was standing beside him, was shocked. He recalled the invincible heroic figure just now, and a deep shadow of defeat was imprinted in his heart. The undefeatable aura might affect him for the rest of his life, and become a shadow of his breakthrough ¡­ However, it was precisely because of this that he had an even greater desire to know!


    Xu Zhi opened his mouth again. forbidden sorcery, Gilgamesh, the great alchemy Emperor ¡­ That¡¯s a later part of history, and we¡¯ll comment on it in the future. Now, let¡¯s continue to talk about the last glory of the Sumerian civilization.¡±


    He would talk about it in the future?


    Countless people could only suppress the burning desire in their hearts and wait for the future.


    back then, Gilgamesh was defeated, ¡± Xu Zhi continued. he asked the God of creation three questions. The first question he asked was ¡­


    After the three questions were asked, all the customers in the bar were so stunned that they could hear a pin drop. Xu Zhi was calm as he sipped on his glass of wine and silently waited for them to digest the information.


    God only took seven days to create our world!


    The others fell silent. The shock in Yug¡¯s heart was like waves, wave after wave.


    He no longer believed in Gilgamesh¡¯s previous heaven-defying abilities!


    He had immediately stepped out to refute and swindle them, but who knew that the real ancient illusory image of Gilgamesh would appear and reveal a shocking secret? the forbidden spell developed by the original Demon God Medusa and the secret of the alchemy Emperor had madly impacted his heart!


    But now, the three questions and the impending flood had completely crushed his understanding.


    Who was he?


    It was inevitable that she would become great sovereign Messiah, but who was the most mysterious great sovereign Messiah a thousand years ago?


    He was not someone who could not see the big picture. He took a few steps back and bowed deeply. federich human Kingdom, teacher of the Royal Academy, Rockfire man Yug, greets the last great sorcerer monarch of the Babylonian mythological era, the first Great Monarch of the magic potion era, Messiah!


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s voice was flat as he continued to explain.

 Chapter 310

    ?


    Chapter 310: Hera¡¯s hard work


    Translator: 549690339


    great sovereign Messiah, I have offended you previously ¡­ Yug couldn¡¯t help but speak again. Angering a great sovereign¡¯s might was very important in this era of magic medicine. The sovereign was Supreme, and the lives of commoners were like ants. It was very important.


    After all, everyone below the great emperor realm was an ant, including Emperor-to-be.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Xu Zhi spoke again and continued to talk about the history of the Sumerian civilization.


    In the bar, it was rare for him to have the interest of being a Bard. He calmly told everyone about the history of this world. He was not a violent person who would stomp on and madly slap people¡¯s faces if they offended him.


    It was normal for this Emperor-to-be expert to be suspicious. Only an evil expert would ignore him if he wanted to get rid of the rumors.


    He had provoked him only for the sake of the peace of the human kingdom. It was not intentional, so why would he seek revenge?


    Regarding this, he was still very reasonable. Just as he said, it was more appropriate to have a salted fish heart.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Yug took a deep breath, and his face was filled with guilt. He knew that he had offended a great emperor, and it was already a miracle that he was still alive. He took a step back and blended into the crowd. He became an ordinary bar guest and began to listen to the stories of the bards.


    The people around were shocked and scared. Such an Emperor-to-be and legendary master could easily destroy several cities around them.


    They hurriedly wanted to give up their seats, but Yug waved his hand. In front of an ancient great emperor, he was no different from these ordinary people. If he put on airs, it would only make him feel more ashamed.


    ¡°Back then ¡­ God saw that the people on earth were guilty of great crimes and was determined to destroy the Sumerian civilization. He sent down a world-destroying flood to destroy all living beings ¡­ However, the God of creation felt the kindness of the king of the forest, Enkidu, and ordered Utnapishtim to build Noah¡¯s Ark to escape the Great Flood that would destroy the world.¡±


    At this moment, the black-haired, black-eyed youth had a calm and lazy expression, and his voice was still indifferent.


    If it was before, Yug would have thought that this was a fake who didn¡¯t have the heart of a strong person. After all, every epic Emperor had killed their way up, bathed in blood, and experienced countless years. Their temperament couldn¡¯t be concealed, and they could see through the real one with a single glance.


    However, at this moment, this faint aura and the black-haired, black-eyed young man who was the storyteller in the bar gave Yug a profound and unfathomable feeling. He vaguely had a fierce and fierce aura, as if all living things would bow down in a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.


    As expected of the first-generation demon medicine monarch, his temperament was restrained to such an extent!


    As he thought of this, he shrunk his body further away from the customers in the bar. At this moment, he felt that he, as an Emperor-to-be, was no different from those ordinary customers. Weak, sad, and would die in the passage of time like them, becoming an ordinary yellow grave. Being able to hear the most ancient sovereign Emperor talk about the blank history of Sumer¡¯s mythology two thousand years ago did not make him proud at all. Instead, this was ¡­


    It was a Supreme honor!


    His eyes were burning with passion, and he was completely convinced.


    Xu Zhi cast a glance at Yug, who was curled up in the crowd.


    Was this person a masochist?


    Why do you have a look of admiration on your face, as if you want to kneel down and listen to my story?


    As expected, each place had its own people. Under the leadership of Medusa, the masochist pervert, there were many such people.


    He smiled and looked at the people around the bar. that¡¯s all for today. Tomorrow, we will talk about the age of the Babylonian tribe, the decline and rise of the Great Flood. The three witches.¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    In a short three days.


    The birth of the ancient sovereign Messiah and her ancient legends spread like a hurricane across the land of potions. Many people in the kingdom of undead, the half-orc kingdom, and the human empire could not believe it.


    He was the first great emperor Lord from a thousand years ago!


    ¡°Know the past and present?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he had a fortuitous encounter?¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable!¡±


    you¡¯ve already reached the age of the three witches. Medusa¡¯s teacher, Circe? ¡±


    ¡°Who is this person? Even the origin Demon God Medusa, the teacher of the demonic god of all things, the primogenitor witch, dares to fool around with her!¡±


    The entire world was in an uproar. They all sent people to verify, and some experts even left the Battlefront of the bitter war between the two worlds and went there in person.


    In a bar in will city.


    At this moment, the entire will city was already filled with people. Many experts didn¡¯t dare to squeeze into the bars, and they used all sorts of methods to transmit their voices and project the images in the bars so that they could be heard throughout the city.


    Ordinary people didn¡¯t dare to enter the bar. The people in the bar were all top Emperor-to-be experts from the Three Kingdoms. A rough-looking green-skinned orc, a human professional, and a skeleton Necromancer in a black cloak.


    In the bar, a black-haired and black-eyed Bard was telling a story, and an ordinary-looking woman was serving wine and dishes.


    ¡°They¡¯re all experts!¡±


    Hera shivered as she carried the plate!


    Speaking of which, Medea, one of the three ancient witches, used the blood of the evil eye and narrowly escaped death. She started the wizard era with the other two witches ¡­ Xu Zhi extended his hand, and an ancient mural appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°Could it be ¡­ This is the legendary ancient mural, the three witches!¡±


    The surrounding people were shocked.


    The mural depicted three women, stepping on a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. They surrounded each other and held a torch in their hands.


    in the end, as time flew by, the three witches fought for their entire lives, and finally. they walked towards decline. In their lives ¡­ Xu Zhi explained indifferently.


    Sheerah was getting more and more excited.


    Oh my God!


    It had only been a few days, what had happened?


    She carefully approached a skeleton mage.


    She recognized this man. He was the Necromancer Andrew, a thug who had killed countless people and turned the entire human city¡¯s population of 30000 into an Army of undead.


    When he was studying, he had once seen the story of this person. He had become a horror story in many human countries where parents told their children and made them stop crying. He had never thought that he would see the real person here.


    you, you, you¡¯re a vegetable!!


    She was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t speak and stuttered.


    ¡°You¡¯re so cute, sweetheart. Are you my dish? Can I eat you?¡± Andre¡¯s skull-like eyes flashed with a dim light as he told an awkward joke.


    She screamed madly in her heart, Oh! Oh my God! This was not a joke! He might really eat me!


    Hera! You¡¯re a strong girl, so you¡¯d better work hard! He doesn¡¯t dare to eat me!


    ¡°Please, please, please eat. You can¡¯t eat me, me, me.¡± Hera said hurriedly, stammering.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. The Necromancer only smiled and turned to look at her. Black flames flashed in his skull eye sockets. He was curious as to why an ordinary woman was in a bar, and why she was stuttering and stuttering ¡­ Although he hadn¡¯t entered a human Kingdom for many years, wasn¡¯t this a great taboo for a bartender?


    This skeleton mage didn¡¯t eat, but he still politely placed the dishes on the table.


    Mr. Orc sword Saint, y-you meat!!! She was so scared that she lost her mind.


    This was the commander of the half-orc Imperial Army, Bika. He was so tall that he was sitting on the table as a small bench! It was said that he was a terrifying existence who had killed more than 1000 human experts!


    She then walked up to a handsome man in golden armor, her eyes twinkling like stars. This was Yug! The dream lover of countless girls! The hero of justice!


    ¡°Y-y-you, your wine!¡± She walked over with a plate.


    I can¡¯t be scared!


    This is too embarrassing for my uncle Messiah!


    She quickly recalled the man¡¯s bruised face and frightened expression, and she immediately calmed down.


    She finally understood what she meant.


    There would be customers coming to their bar, and it would be his opportunity to cultivate and find a master. Whether he could ask these experts for help to take revenge would depend on him!


    ¡®Work hard, Hera!


    She waved her fist.


    When this ordinary girl was nervous, she would stumble and try to adapt.

 Chapter 311

    ?


    Chapter 311: Waiting for a brutal beating from society


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Zhi sat in the bar and looked at Hera, who was in the shop, looking like she was going to work hard. He smiled knowingly.


    He continued to talk about the long history.


    If Gilgamesh¡¯s era was the origin of the human race, and because of the hero King¡¯s heaven-defying combat power, their rise was not difficult, then the wizard era was the era of ordinary people.


    This chapter of the three witches was very sorrowful.


    Without the hero King¡¯s protection, the ordinary people could only protect themselves. They had lost their heroes, and in order to protect their tribe, there were almost no men left. A group of women had already walked out and were ready to die.


    History was engraved in the mural of ¡± the three witches. the three of them held torches in their hands and passed on the torch of Gilgamesh¡¯s civilization, becoming the next generation of human heroes. The mural recorded the great courage to fight against nature and the wild beasts!


    That sentence:


    ¡°After countless days and months, we¡¯ve had enough. Our husbands are dead, our fathers are dead, and our sons will also die in the future.


    We¡¯re only left with ourselves,


    There¡¯s no one else who can protect us. The only one who can do so is ourselves.¡±


    Wuwuwuwu!


    There was so much bitterness in his words that many people in the bar even shed tears and felt a myriad of emotions.


    this is the meaning that great sovereign Messiah explained to us. She gifted time to civilization.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same now? The war at the front line touches everyone¡¯s heart, and it is a song of praise for history!¡±


    Over the next few days, Xu Zhi continued to explain, and history continued to advance. He had already talked about the grudges of the three witches, and when they reached old age, the three of them gradually passed away. Hermes, the god of wisdom, had descended three great miracles from the heavens.


    ¡°A monument of fresh flowers from the heavens? Blood rain? The elegy of God?¡±


    All the experts in the bar were in an uproar.


    The entire will city was now filled with travelers from other places. Many powerful beings from the continent had gathered nearby. They were not in the bars, but used spells to project the young storyteller inside.


    When they heard this, their faces were filled with shock!


    Mercury, the legendary god of wisdom and the God of the Church of Light, has finally appeared in history for the first time.


    ¡°So terrifying! The three great miracles, the miracles that changed the entire earth, covered the world ¡­ Even the current Emperor of the underworld, Ermin, would find it difficult to create such a terrifying miracle!¡±


    so, the god of wisdom isn¡¯t the image of a peerless woman with a perfect figure? ¡±


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face darkened as he listened to the discussions. He wanted to correct this kind of history and clear his name.


    Someone else quickly asked, ¡±


    then, where did the god of wisdom and the Land of the Gods that disappeared go? ¡±


    ¡°Yup! They only appeared in the Magus era and disappeared in the magic potion era. There were ancient gods in the ancient barren world, but the ancient gods in our world seem to have disappeared ¡­¡±


    ¡­.


    During the war at the front line, the Three Kingdoms had put aside their grudges. Now, the powerhouses of the various magic potion kingdoms were getting along well.


    At this moment, two skeleton mages were playing Go. The sound came from the ancient barren world.


    ¡°I¡¯m done for today. I need to think of a way.¡±


    Hera had been managing the caravan for a long time, and she would stutter when she was nervous. It was a natural habit that she couldn¡¯t change, but it didn¡¯t mean that she was stupid.


    She quickly began to communicate with these experts, telling them about uncle Messiah. The other party listened very seriously, and even wanted to know more about this mysterious ancient Emperor. Thus, she inadvertently talked to the experts about her situation.


    I didn¡¯t expect you human cities to be so dirty! Some orc Masters sneered.


    ¡°Those people didn¡¯t care about your father¡¯s years of cultivation. They were like white-eyed wolves. After they died, they seized power over the entire caravan and even wanted to kill you. Shame to us humans!¡± Yug¡¯s expression was cold.


    The people around him kept talking.


    If it was any other time, they would help out according to their mood. But now, they naturally went with the flow.


    your body¡¯s aptitude for fusing potions is too poor, but there¡¯s a hidden profession that doesn¡¯t look at aptitude. As long as you have enough money and hard work, it¡¯s possible. An old man muttered to himself. Soon, she became the disciple of an Emperor-to-be of the human empire.


    Hera was moved to tears.


    Looking at the experts around him, he finally had someone to help him after all the suffering he had gone through in his life, ¡± in my eyes, the major forces in the nearby cities are just insignificant things in their eyes.


    She turned her head and looked at the young man who was tidying up the wine rack. She was extremely grateful.


    She knew whose face this was.


    In less than half a month, a group of powerhouses in the bar had exchanged their experiences in teaching their disciples, guided Hera, and provided her with various resources. She had quickly become a 2nd rank professional.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°To take revenge.¡±


    ¡°Come back, let¡¯s drink together.¡±


    In the bar, the experts were drinking and laughing heartily. They looked at the maid who brought tea and water and saw her off.


    They looked at each other.


    the world of mortals is very simple. Love and hate are clearly distinguished. It¡¯s not that complicated. If you want revenge, you have to work hard.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t we the same in the past?¡±


    many of us here were able to get to where we are today because of hatred. That¡¯s how we rose from being ordinary mortals to shock the entire Kingdom and have a great reputation in the entire era.


    she doesn¡¯t know how great of an opportunity she has. In our era, there are only about twenty monarchs and great emperors in the three great kingdoms. We are the strongest below the great emperors ¡­ However, in the thousand years of history, too many have awakened.¡±


    in this era, they are all fighting for the position of God and lighting the divine fire. Great sovereign Messiah is too mysterious ¡­


    but no matter what, listening to history is enough to let us understand many things.


    ¡­..


    The powerhouses communicated indifferently. After seeing the girl off, some of them turned their heads and looked behind the door of the bar. Their bodies trembled involuntarily. Every time they glanced at the calm storyteller, their eyes were filled with fear and admiration.


    Great sovereign Messiah. The more history she spoke of, the more it exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally taken my revenge!¡±


    On the other side, Hera looked at the bodies of her enemies and cried. She felt like she was in a dream.


    ¡­..


    That night, Xu Zhi comforted the miserable-looking Hera, quietly sorted out his heart, and recuperated.


    ¡°Society¡¯s brutal beating should be coming soon, right?¡±


    Xu Zhi cupped his chin with a calm look on his face. Ermin and Medusa know about the existence of the all-knowing man. I talked about history so openly and knew about the past and present. They should have guessed that the all-knowing man ¡­ It¡¯s on my body.¡±


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, lived his days in a carefree manner. He talked about a piece of history every day. Of course, it was only for a short period of time. The remaining powerful cultivators did not leave either. They were drinking and conversing in the bar.


    Ermin and the others were busy, so they would probably send some Lords and emperors over to capture him. He had fought too few people of the same realm, so his Dao heart had not been tempered.


    He was waiting for society to beat him up.


    ¡­¡­


    The netherworld.


    Ermin and daolord Phoenix were playing chess.


    Ermine suddenly raised her eyebrows as she heard the voice transmission. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I have something to do, please excuse me.¡±


    Daolord Phoenix nodded with a smile, then continued to look at the go board.


    Emperor Ermin walked out and came to the Elyse garden. She saw an Emperor under her command. It was Albert, the first professional who had developed the potion, the disciple of the holy book of Light and Saint Linda.


    are you saying that Emperor Messiah, who enlightened you, has reappeared? ¡± Ermin listened slowly and frowned. he knows about the past and present. Maybe he has a big secret? ¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Albert said.


    Bai Xiaosheng!


    That was ermine¡¯s first thought.


    ¡®That great sovereign Messiah might have found wandering know-it-all and obtained too much information from him.


    Since he knew who had it, he had to take Bai Xiaosheng back!


    ¡°But is it really that simple?¡± Ermin¡¯s heart sank. If it was someone else who showed such a strange and knowledgeable display, she would definitely believe that they had obtained the ¡°all-knowing scholar.¡± She would immediately send people to capture the other party and take back the ¡°all-knowing scholar.¡±


    ¡°But Messiah, this great sovereign is indeed mysterious. How can he live for a thousand years? It¡¯s still such a brand new young body?¡± Ermin¡¯s expression gradually turned serious. why? why did he have to find Bai Xiaosheng? ¡± And not anyone else?¡±


    Albert said, ¡± I¡¯ve met Emperor Messiah before, and we¡¯re old friends. According to the portrait, it¡¯s indeed her. Should we have the emperors capture her? ¡±


    Things seemed to be developing in the way Xu Zhi had imagined.


    But ¡­


    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±


    Ermin suddenly revealed an unprecedented look of shock. As if she had thought of something, she suddenly said, ¡± Messiah is too mysterious! I¡¯ve already guessed some of the truth! Don¡¯t act rashly, don¡¯t do anything to him!¡±


    Xu Zhi?


    Why didn¡¯t you hit me?


    He had already laid down and posed, waiting for society to beat him up and train him ¡­


    At this moment, ermine had sent Ebert away and could not help but write to Medusa.


    ¡°Medusa, I was tied down by the daolords and could only send you a letter. Previously, you sent me a letter asking me about wandering know-it-all¡¯s background. [ I may have already understood it by now! ]


    Richard, do you still remember that a thousand years ago, the two of us constantly explored the sky, looking for my master Grantham, who explored the eye of the storm, degantes, hoping to enter the land of gods, Achilles, but we found nothing. It was as if Mercury, the god of wisdom, and the gods had disappeared into thin air with the land of gods. The shock that we felt at that time became a thorn in our hearts. Were they dead? [ encountered an accident? ]


    [ today, I¡¯ve connected the two together. The omniscient and omnipotent Bai Xiaosheng and Mercury. the triple-level great god of wisdom, may have already guessed the answer ¡­ ] [ Messiah is Bai Xiaosheng and Hermes! ]


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 312

    ?


    Chapter 312: Medusa, who was constantly shocked (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    After ermine wrote the letter, she sent it out. She then returned to her chair and continued playing chess with the daolord.


    Bloodrealm.


    Dark auras gushed out. At the boundary of the two transcendent worlds, two huge mountains stood tall. The ground on the mountains was bright red, as if it was dyed with blood, dyeing the surrounding world bright red.


    Whoosh-


    A cool breeze blew.


    Broken swords were stabbed into the ground, and the sleeves stained with blood were fluttering in the wind. It was as if the wind was carrying endless sorrow. This land was like a sword tomb, and each sword and tomb told the story of the dead.


    Magic staffs, Western greatswords, and armors were scattered all over the ground. They were almost everywhere. They had already been buried in history, becoming a spray of water that no one knew.


    This was The War of the Two Worlds.


    It was cruel and merciless.


    The two huge mountains were opposite each other across a world. It was the bridgehead of both sides, and it was filled with vicissitudes and sadness. No one knew how many strong Warriors had been buried there. The battle had already started for decades.


    To the ancient primordial world, the demonic realm¡¯s Foundation was too terrifying. Not only were they severely lacking in top-tier celestial emperors, but they also lacked experts at the bottom.


    However, the great Zhou Dynasty and the Mount Shu sword sect were able to resist the terrifying attacks and invasions of the other party by relying on their terrifying system characteristics and endurance.


    The night air was getting colder. Suddenly, a cold voice was heard.


    they¡¯re draining the pond to catch the fish. They won¡¯t last long. In another ten years, the ancient barren world will be defeated! Medusa¡¯s huge body stood behind the teleportation gate, her long hair dancing in the wind, and she exuded a violent aura. She was a real living, vast Demon God.


    She looked at him from afar. what about the heavenly Dao of the primordial world? ¡±


    Right now, her divine body was working together with Ermin to keep the daolord busy.


    Cthulhu¡¯s main body was here, controlling the heavenly path of this world.


    Over the years, she had fought several battles with the heavenly Dao and ended up in a draw. This feeling of being bathed in blood, Dancing on the Edge of death, and meeting a worthy opponent in battle was truly a blessing for her.


    Their top combat power was holding them back, and the battle below was also ongoing.


    it¡¯s already a sure win. Our combat strength far exceeds theirs. I can¡¯t think of any possibility of them turning the tables ¡­ We just need to do our best to reduce the number of casualties and slowly grind them to death.¡±


    Medusa¡¯s expression was calm, and she was leading the war.


    Previously, as she had guessed, Mother Earth¡¯s Ivy indeed couldn¡¯t hold back her inner curiosity and brought Bai Xiaosheng to her own potion world. However, Mother Earth¡¯s Ivy actually let Bai Xiaosheng go!


    This was beyond her expectations.


    Mother Earth green vine, you¡¯re so calculative. You actually beat me at my own game and checkmated me.


    Medusa muttered, her eyes flashing as she pondered.


    ¡°She clearly knew that if the all-knowing scholar was still with her, we would definitely kill her and take back the all-knowing scholar at all costs ¡­ ¡°However, she just let Bai Xiaosheng go. Although she is still living a carefree life in our world and traveling around, we can¡¯t do anything to her ¡­


    After all, this Mother Earth Ivy¡¯s combat power is ridiculous. She¡¯s not much weaker than me. She¡¯s the strongest and most ancient being under the way of heaven in the ancient barren world. She¡¯s also the teacher of the way of heaven. I¡¯ve fought with the way of heaven and know how terrifying she is, let alone her teacher.


    Ermin and I have been pinned down, but we don¡¯t know what trump cards she has. We can only send a large number of Lords and emperors to kill her with heavy losses. If one or two people go over, they¡¯ll just be sending themselves to death!¡±


    This was a terrifying scheme, all of which were interconnected.


    She had lived for two thousand years and thought that she was extremely intelligent and strategic, but she had been tricked!


    The ¡®all knowing scholar¡¯ had disappeared, and she didn¡¯t dare to announce it to the entire land of magic herbs. This was because it was possible for the other great sovereigns and emperors to hide it after they found it. After all, the ¡®all knowing scholar¡¯ was a heaven-defying treasure, and no one would not be tempted.


    The sovereigns and emperors in the ancient history were all ambitious and could not be trusted.


    She and Ermin could only order some of their trusted subordinates to search for it secretly.


    ¡°Green vine Mother Earth ¡­ This thousand-year-old monster truly is astonishingly intelligent. He was actually able to fool even me. ¡±


    What kind of concept was this?


    This was because the other party had predicted that she would do this, so she beat her at her own game. In other words, she thought she had seen through the other party¡¯s heart, but in fact, the other party had seen through her heart. Her actions were transparent in her heart.


    In her mind, the image of the cute young girl who was eating candied Haws, jumping around, and looking like a salted fish flashed.


    ¡°This is the game in go ¡­ The green vine mother pretended to be stupid and adorable on the outside, but she was actually so terrifying! She¡¯s worthy of being the master of the heavenly Dao. If we can¡¯t spare her now, we can¡¯t spare her in the future!¡±


    Eh?


    Medusa suddenly let out a soft gasp and reached out in the void. She had received a letter from Ermin.


    It was news about Bai Xiaosheng.


    ¡°We kept searching and finally found Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s location?¡±


    She revealed a rare look of surprise, a happy expression like that of a quiet girl who was reading a book.


    This was good news. When she saw that the letter was in the hands of great sovereign Messiah, she only paused for a few seconds. then why don¡¯t you send people to encircle and annihilate him? If we use the troops we prepared for the green-vine mother on Messiah, it¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t resist, but if he does, we¡¯ll kill him directly. His combat power will definitely be far inferior to the green-vine mother, and the price won¡¯t be too high!¡±


    She revealed a cold and bloodthirsty look.


    In order to obtain Bai Xiaosheng, she had to return to her side and chat with him at night. This was already her goal at all costs. However, as she continued to read, her face gradually froze and revealed a hint of shock.


    ¡°Ermin has already guessed Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s identity and background ¡­¡±


    Emperor Messiah, who appeared out of nowhere, actually has a huge secret. Her true identity might be wandering know-it-all or Mercury, the god of wisdom ¡­


    This series of information madly rushed into her mind.


    That was impossible!


    ¡°Ermin, she ¡­ Was he overthinking? Have you fallen into some kind of misunderstanding?¡±


    Suddenly, a thought appeared in her mind. She stood up and paced back and forth, struggling in her heart.¡¯No, I underestimated the enemy too much. I¡¯ve already suffered a loss from the green vine mother. If I had been more careful, I wouldn¡¯t have lost Bai Xiaosheng ¡­¡¯ Ermin¡¯s caution and speculation are the best solution. I¡¯ll see what Ermin has to say.¡±


    It was no wonder that she was surprised by the contents of the letter.


    Mercury, the god of wisdom, was a shocking mystery.


    A thousand years was a long time. She had done a lot of research with Ermin in the underworld, exploring various geographical locations of the Sorcerer world, and naturally speculated the combat power of this God.


    The three miracles, the monument of fresh flowers, the rain of blood, and the world¡¯s lament could be done by Ermin now, but the cost was great!


    But if it was Ermin, would she spend such a huge price to send off three mortals?


    He wouldn¡¯t!


    There was only one possibility. For the god of wisdom, this was something that could be done easily. It was as simple as wearing shoes or putting on a coat. In other words, the combat power of the god of wisdom, Hermes, was far above that of the mid-level God, Ermin.


    What level was that?


    It might be a level nine God, which was above level eight God in the legends!


    It was a domain that involved laws.


    After that, the god of wisdom just opened his mouth without any magic fluctuations, and the terrifying Cthulhu evil god collapsed instantly.


    At that time, their realms were low, so they couldn¡¯t understand it. But now, Ermin was a mid-level God. Thinking back, she still couldn¡¯t understand it and couldn¡¯t sense a trace of magic power fluctuation.


    What did this mean?


    Hermes, the god of wisdom, was definitely not a simple level-eight God!


    It was very likely that he was unknown legendary mysterious ninth-grade!


    When she was not a God, she did not know how powerful gods were. Now, Ermin knew that a level eight God could cross the world and travel to all the worlds. The higher the realm, the greater the difference between heaven and earth. What did it mean to have a level nine God?


    The head of all gods!


    It matched the god of wisdom¡¯s status as the leader of a group of level eight gods in the land of gods!


    And what exactly was level nine?


    They had no way of figuring it out.


    It was like they were looking at the sky from the bottom of a well. If they didn¡¯t walk out of the world in the well, they wouldn¡¯t be able to imagine what kind of existence it was.


    Back then, Ermin¡¯s voice had been very bitter, but it still lingered in Medusa¡¯s ears.


    when I thought that. had become a God, standing shoulder to shoulder with the gods of the land of gods and walked out of that ancient well, I realized that I was already in an even bigger well, and. was still looking at the night sky as a lowly frog ¡­ The more powerful you are, the more you will understand the greatness of the god of wisdom, Hermes.¡±


    That once glorious history, the traces of the ancient god of wisdom¡¯s existence, had disappeared. The two of them in the future could only remember and look up to it in the netherworld.


    Having guessed to this extent back then, they were already clear.


    Hermes, the god of wisdom, might not only be a native God of the Sorcerer world, but also a God from all over the universe.


    The land of gods was an organization where countless level eight gods from all realms gathered. The Magus world was just a small world under its command!


    Yet, such an organization had disappeared and died. What was the opponent? A Great Tribulation that could destroy an era? Or was it another god organization? The truth behind this was too terrifying ¡­


    Horror, fear, and shock were no longer enough to describe the feelings they had after defeating Cthulhu!


    and now, Ermin is telling me that we have a guess about the doubts we had back then ¡­ The truth about Mercury, the god of wisdom?¡± Her expression gradually turned cold. It was hard for her to imagine the mystery of a thousand years ago.


    She continued reading.


    ¡®Medusa, why did I make such a guess? [ first of all, when did the god of wisdom, Hermes, disappear? ]


    The church was the end of the wizard era! The last time we met was when he led us to declare war on the Cthulhu evil god. At that time, he said, ¡± The Land of the Gods has been resisting the invasion of other worlds, and the God of War Ares and Enio have died in battle. The evil god of Cthulhu has descended into this world, and he has no time to deal with it. He can only shatter his body and hand it over to us ¡­


    Richard¡¯s faint tone was mixed with sadness, like a warrior who would never return. Then, he disappeared. After we dealt with the evil god of Cthulhu, the wizard era was over, and we built the underworld. As a level eight God, I began to explore the gods of the land of gods, Achilles, hoping to meet them, but I got nothing ¡­ We guessed that we might have met with misfortune!


    [ while we are fighting the Cthulhu evil god, they might also be fighting the world or force behind the evil god! ] [ the Land of the Gods has been destroyed, and the god of wisdom, Hermes, is most likely dead! ]


    But when did great sovereign Messiah appear? [ it was also at the end of the wizard era, the time when Hermes died. Is it a coincidence that both of them disappeared and reappeared at the same time? ]


    Medusa¡¯s expression gradually changed.


    Indeed, one died and the other reappeared. The timing was completely locked.


    that¡¯s the first reason. The second reason is that Hermes, the god of wisdom, is known by the world as the great Mercury of the threefold. He knows everything. He once gave the three witches alchemy, witchcraft, and meditation, which opened the wizard era civilization. And Messiah mysteriously appeared. Once she appeared, she also brought knowledge and wisdom, opening the magic potion era civilization. Is this ¡­ Another coincidence?¡±


    Medusa frowned slightly when she saw this, and her heart rippled slightly.


    It was indeed a coincidence ¡­


    Hermes, the god of wisdom, had led the mortals on earth to start the wizard era.


    And after the death of the god of wisdom, great sovereign Messiah appeared out of thin air and led to the beginning of a new era of potions?


    Then, after doing everything to guide the mortal civilization, he disappeared into thin air?


    It was very much like the style of the god of wisdom, Hermes.


    ¡°We are getting closer to the truth! Two people, maybe one person!¡±


    Medusa¡¯s expression was completely frozen. She kept thinking, and a thoughtful look gradually appeared on her face. Ermin means that Hermes, the god of wisdom, has encountered a great change, and his level has fallen greatly. He has long descended to the mortal world, and in fact, he is the most mysterious great sovereign Messiah in history? ¡±


    She thought about it and felt that it was impossible.


    Many things were unreasonable. For example, how could the body of a God easily descend to the mortal world? As an ancient, eternal being of the ninth rank, no matter how weak it was, how could it be so weak?


    However, she more or less believed him and continued to read.


    Ermin was smart and had a higher vision, so she might be able to see through many things.


    Ermine continued to write,¡¯the god of wisdom naturally wouldn¡¯t be so weak. He should be dead ¡­¡¯ my personal guess is that Messiah is an intelligent creature born from the God¡¯s corpse ¡­ What kind of existence was a rank 9? ¡°No one knows. Perhaps after death, there will still be various abnormalities in the world and the birth of various divine objects. So, at that time, Messiah, the corpse that gave birth to the god of wisdom, had the knowledge of Mercury, the god of wisdom. It was omniscient. Moreover, it instinctively began to fulfill its duty according to the remnant will left behind by the god of wisdom, Hermes, and started the next magic potion era. This was his last wish.¡±


    Is that what we saw?


    And then, after Messiah fulfilled her duty, she disappeared?


    Medusa muttered. Perhaps they were rapidly approaching the truth of history!


    Ermine continued to write, ¡± this way, we can explain another mystery. Why is he still immortal after a thousand years of sleep? it¡¯s because his body is likely to be a very small part of a level nine existence¡¯s incomplete body. It¡¯s not strange that he has all kinds of strange abilities.


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s the matter with Bai Xiaosheng? Wandering know-it-all is not a living creature, but a mirror image of some kind of living creature. I now think that it¡¯s a comet left behind by the god of wisdom ¡­ ¡®This matches up with my guess in the letter back then. The wandering know-it-all might be a remnant thought left behind by some powerful death person. It¡¯s some kind of natural imagination, omniscient and omnipotent, similar to the god of wisdom in our world ¡­¡¯ And now, this powerful being who has died is our deceased wisdom God!¡±


    Hiss!


    ¡°This ¡­ How is that possible?¡±


    Medusa¡¯s heart trembled violently with a clang. She took a deep breath, and her expression began to look a little unnatural.


    It continued to write, ¡± Messiah was born. At that time, his body contained the all-knowing scholar. However, later on, when Messiah was asleep, the all-knowing scholar left for some reason and wandered around the universe. We only met him. At this time, the all-knowing scholar returned to Messiah¡¯s body. He knows everything again ¡­


    regarding this point, I also have evidence. An all-knowing scholar needs to exchange knowledge of equivalent value ¡­ But in the hands of Messiah, wandering know-it-all did not need this. He did not need any conditions? What was the reason? why was Messiah the only special one? Perhaps it was because of them ¡­ They were one! It was a rank 9 ancient being, and one of the things that were born from the corpse was intelligence, while the other was knowledge?¡±


    ¡®This ¡­¡¯ ¡®This ¡­¡¯ This!


    This was simply ¡­!


    She was completely out of it and could no longer suppress her shock. The shock in her heart was like a tide, beating layer by layer and surging madly!


    But it fit perfectly.


    It might seem unbelievable, but it perfectly explained the beginning of the ancient wizard era, the Cthulhu evil god incident, the whereabouts of the land of gods, and the appearance and disappearance of Mercury, the god of wisdom.


    ¡°So, this is the entire historical truth of our Magus world ¡­ The text of history!¡±


    Medusa held the letter in her hand, her heart pounding. Her gaze seemed to penetrate the endless land and see the black-haired and black-eyed young man who was talking about history in the bar of will city.


    ¡®No wonder he¡¯s so clear about it. He himself ¡­ It¡¯s the real history!¡±

 Chapter 313

    ?


    Chapter 313: Reputation


    Translator: 549690339


    Medusa¡¯s mind was blank when the truth of the Sorcerer world¡¯s history was laid out in front of her.


    This was unbelievable!


    However, Ermin¡¯s description was closely linked. All the scattered clues perfectly pointed to the same unbelievable and terrifying truth.


    In the thick fog ¡­


    The mystery of Cthulhu¡¯s descent!


    The mystery of the disappearance of the land of all gods!


    The mystery of the disappearance of the god of wisdom, Hermes!


    ¡­..


    He had obtained a complete explanation.


    Medusa¡¯s heart trembled, and a storm raged in her heart. She sorted out her thoughts according to Ermin¡¯s words seriously. that means ¡­ After the death of the god of wisdom, Messiah and wandering know-it-all were born from his corpse. One had the seven emotions and six desires, while the other had memory and wisdom ¡­ When they were separated, the ¡°all knowing scholar¡± was travelling around the world, and in the end, we met him? And now, they were fusing again? Have they become complete living beings?¡±


    The existence of wandering know-it-all was previously speculated to be the mirror image left behind by an existence that surpassed the gods. The cat girl¡¯s wisdom and omniscience could be perfectly explained by saying that it was left behind by Mercury, the god of wisdom.


    As for the god of wisdom, Hermes, as a level nine existence, the head of the gods, who traveled all over the world and involved himself with the terrifying law of ¡± wisdom, ¡± it was not surprising that wandering know-it-all knew so much.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to give it a long thought,¡±


    Medusa had already understood what Ermin meant. Hermes, the god of wisdom, was an ancient existence who had saved the Sorcerer world. He was the head of all gods, and even a legendary level nine creature!


    The Sorcerer world was just a small world under the ¡± land of gods ¡± that he ruled. What about the ancient primordial world?


    Bai Xiaosheng was walking around.


    Could it be that the primordial world was also under this rule?


    Above the gods were these level nine creatures that formed an organization and ruled the worlds?


    She couldn¡¯t help but think, feeling that the unknown was very scary.


    But no matter what, now that the two worlds were fighting, this ancient existence had once ruled countless worlds and was above all of them. This battle was too important for him!


    ¡°Bai Xiaosheng, what should I do in the future ¡­¡± Medusa¡¯s expression froze, and the figure of the black-haired and black-eyed great sovereign Messiah appeared in front of her. Her expression turned grave, and no one knew what she was thinking.


    ¡­..


    At the edge of the black and red bar, there was a black clock tower, and the cold night wind blew.


    ¡°The weather is getting colder.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat on the top of the tower, wearing a black cloak. He looked down at the entire ancient Western-European city from afar. On a cold night of 50 years, many people were wearing thick scarves and gloves as they walked on the streets.


    ¡°Hera, why don¡¯t you go back and take over the caravan?¡± Xu Zhi asked, ¡± you¡¯ve already gotten your revenge. The caravans and power in the nearby cities have lost their owners. If you want, they can all return to you.


    ¡°Uncle Messiah, you want to drive me away? I don¡¯t want to go back and run the caravan. I want to stay by uncle¡¯s side.¡± Hera was pouring wine for her. After she started cultivating in the potion system, her skin became fair, and the freckles on her face disappeared. She turned into a beautiful and plump girl.


    The improvement of one¡¯s realm was essentially the evolution of one¡¯s life level.


    No expert was ugly.


    Even if a pig was trained to a high level, it would still become extremely beautiful. Of course, Liu Wenjian was not one of them. Although he had been tempered and cleansed by the sword, his appearance was still relatively ordinary.


    Due to the uniqueness of her power system, she was still a mortal.


    I¡¯m not chasing you out. You can stay as long as you want. It¡¯s just that everyone has their own life and their own pursuits ¡­ Xu Zhi laughed. He was still more considerate of this girl who stuttered when she was nervous.


    After all, he had watched Xu Zhi grow up, and his personality was more like Xu Zhi¡¯S. He was stubborn, but he was brave and responsible.


    However, it was very difficult for her to walk the path of an expert. Her cultivation aptitude was very ordinary, and it was even difficult for her to cultivate in the past. She might as well take advantage of the present and enjoy life.


    After all, most people in this world were ordinary people.


    my life, my pursuit in life, is to follow uncle ¡­ I¡¯ll be there to witness your glory.¡± Sheerah laughed and replied seriously, ¡± after all, the merchant group that inherited mohanke¡¯s father is boring. The two worlds are at war. If we lose, there will be no tomorrow. I find this power struggle so boring.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    ¡°Uncle Messiah, can I ask you a question?¡± he asked. She poured a glass of wine for him and hesitated for a moment. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but speak.


    ¡°You can ask.¡± Xu Zhi sipped his wine.


    the people in the bar are full of doubts. They want to ask, but they don¡¯t dare to. You ¡­ Have you really lived for a thousand years?¡± Hera¡¯s voice was soft and weak, and she could not help but say, ¡± ¡°You ¡­ You¡¯re not a God yet, are you?¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed and took a bite of the fruit. yeah, I¡¯m not. God. I¡¯ll die of old age too. I just used some special means to enter. deep sleep ¡­ To the entire world, nothing is truly eternal. Even gods are not truly immortal. The lifespan of gods also has an end. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s very long, and they haven¡¯t reached the cycle of life.¡±


    Hera thought about it carefully. like the history you talked about? ¡± The great hero King, the three witches, and the alchemy monarch? Yes, they all disappeared in history, then ¡­ What about the origin Demon God who obtained the blood of eternal life?¡±


    that¡¯s another form. There¡¯s no end to your life, but you¡¯ll still be killed. Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes softened and he stroked Hera¡¯s soft hair. don¡¯t think too much about it. You¡¯re different from your lecherous father. You¡¯re too young and have your own path. There¡¯s no need for you to stay by my side. After you get your revenge, you can do what you want. Don¡¯t listen to the nonsense of those Emperor-to-be in the bar all day long.


    ¡°I ¡­¡± Sheerah enjoyed getting closer, and her face became redder and redder. When her hair was being touched, she squinted at this black-haired and black-eyed ancient mysterious great Lord.


    He was handsome, and his eyes were like the most dazzling stars in the night sky. They glowed with a silver light as he looked down at the entire will city with a hint of indifference.


    Uncle Messiah¡¯s appearance had never changed since she was a child. Sheerah had seen many strong people in bars, but uncle Messiah was different, especially different!


    He didn¡¯t have the unparalleled pressure of a master, nor the decisiveness to kill like a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. Even the righteous hero Yug had a bloody and fierce look in his eyes in order to protect the people. Only this great emperor didn¡¯t have that!


    He was as friendly as nature, making people unable to help but get close to him, giving him a warm and relaxed feeling.


    you¡¯re talking about history. You¡¯re trying to attract many experts here. There are already many emperors-to-be in the bar. I¡¯m afraid there will be great sovereigns soon ¡­


    She pouted her lips softly. you said before that you might lose your life. Were you waiting for them to find you ¡­


    Hera was not stupid.


    As the oldest and first great sovereign Messiah, she must have a shocking secret. Otherwise, she would not know so many terrifying historical truths.


    He had deliberately spread his secret in public, waiting for the other monarchs and great emperors to find him ¡­


    From the beginning to the end, he had been deliberately creating everything.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m waiting for a ¡­¡± Xu Zhi paused and did not say anything about the beating of society. I¡¯m looking forward to a chance encounter with fate. People always need to go through some things to understand what their hearts are.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, do you want to understand your heart?¡±


    Hera stroked her hair in shock. As an ordinary person, she didn¡¯t understand why he would take the initiative to die in order to understand his own heart?


    Was this what an expert was like?


    In order to become stronger and understand his heart, he was willing to give up his life?


    She didn¡¯t understand, but it didn¡¯t stop her from admiring him. that¡¯s amazing.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart was calm. He had been waiting for so many days, but why had no one come yet?


    The sexy God of creation was being beaten online!


    But what about the beating of society?


    Xu Zhi waited and waited, and finally, he could not help but ask the intelligent sub-brain what they were doing. Only then did he get the secret communication between the two of them about the letter.


    He was dumbfounded on the spot.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    Are you two poisonous?


    ¡®I¡¯m already lying in a position where I¡¯m going to be beaten up. I¡¯m talking about history and causing a storm in the city. I¡¯m exposing that Bai Xiaosheng, the hostage, is in my hands and I¡¯m ready to be beaten up ¡­¡¯ In the end, you guys were so careful and vigilant, and your imaginations ran wild?


    It¡¯s really too difficult for me!


    Xu Zhi took a sip of his wine, sat on the chair, grabbed a fruit, and took a bite. why do all of you like to fill in the blanks in your heads, and even fill in the blanks so completely ¡­? This setting seemed quite interesting, but now ¡­ As compensation for not hitting me, this background setting is now mine.¡±


    He had not thought so much before.


    He was full of mistakes, and he was secretly thinking about how to fix the loopholes in the land of gods all day long. Mercury, the god of wisdom, had disappeared for a long time. Most importantly, he did not dare to appear in front of Ermin. After all, he would give himself away the moment he appeared ¡­


    Who knew that the last loophole in the Sorcerer world had been fixed.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect,¡±


    Xu Zhi had. strange expression on his face. that saves me the trouble of building the land of gods.. can finally not use my sub-brain anymore. Anyway. the settings in your brains are more perfect ¡­ Right! You guys are right! [ I, the great Messiah, have hidden such a deep secret, and you¡¯ve found it. You¡¯re so intelligent! ] From today on, I am the will born from the corpse of Hermes, the god of wisdom-the great sovereign Messiah, who is in charge of the garden and wine.¡±


    I have successfully disguised myself.

 Chapter 314

    ?


    Chapter 314: The long history and the storm in will city


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Zhi suddenly felt that such a life was very relaxed.


    There was no need to pretend anymore. In the past, he would sit on the chair in front of the courtyard all day long, gnawing on an Apple, thinking about how to cover up the lie about Mercury, the god of wisdom, and how to build the extremely difficult map of all gods ¡­


    It was as if a huge rock that had been pressing down on his heart for a long time had been lifted. His entire person relaxed a lot. It was simply easy for him to act on his own.


    However, was it that difficult to get a beating?


    ¡°Since they don¡¯t want to hit me ¡­ Perhaps he had to find a way to get a more brutal beating ¡­ Forget it, since I didn¡¯t succeed, I¡¯ll just follow my heart and let nature take its course.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s gaze turned serious. It was still a little difficult to break through to become a seventh-tier great emperor of Daoism.


    It all depended on luck. Some people could break through after a difficult battle, such as Medusa, who had been beaten up by the alchemy Emperor in the past, and had broken through to the seventh-grade before she died.


    Perhaps that was why she was obsessed with being beaten up and became a battle maniac.


    Even more experts needed all sorts of life¡¯s tempering, such as Wen liujian and Hu rennong. They had to roll around in the mortal world, experience pain and despair, and climb back up.


    Of course, there were also lucky stars like Meng Mei who gritted her teeth and worked hard for half of her life without any hope. Before she died, she began to give up on herself and traveled around the mortal world. However, because of a chance encounter with an old friend, she had some insights in the heavy rain and quietly broke through to the next realm.


    If you desire it, it can¡¯t be lacking. If you give up, it will quietly come.


    The Taoist heart and the truth were really mysterious. They were loyal supporters of Murphy¡¯s Law.


    And what could Xu Zhi do?


    To be honest, he was also in despair!


    He didn¡¯t know what he needed to experience now, but he knew that he wouldn¡¯t break through if he waited obediently.


    He also understood his own weakness. He had only cultivated for a little more than a month, and he had already reached level six. Compared to the powerhouses from the other transcendent worlds, he had too little experience. He also lacked the experience of fighting against those of the same level.


    But now that he was being stopped, he could only give up.


    He thought for a moment and calmed down.


    ¡°Since this method isn¡¯t right and won¡¯t cause any waves, then quickly finish the last part and leave.¡±


    ¡­..


    Xu Zhi spent the rest of his time very leisurely. He continued to talk about history in the bar, correcting the truth of the Sorcerer world in the magic medicine era, and making some contributions when they were still slackers to make their civilization more complete.


    After all, he was happy to see the world¡¯s push.


    In a bar in will city, a Bard continued to tell a story.


    Speaking of which, Grantham-the great alchemy Emperor, opened the door to the truth of alchemy, studied alchemy airships in the air, defeated Medusa, and imprisoned her on the other side of ocean okanos, the land of night-Gorgon Alchemy Island-


    What? The crowd was shocked and the surrounding emperors-to-be were all silent.


    They were shocked once again, and each time was more shocking than the previous. Xu Zhi¡¯s narration was getting faster and more refined, and the impact was getting more and more shocking.


    ¡°It turns out! It turns out that Medusa, the original Demon God, had also been imprisoned for hundreds of years ¡­¡±


    ¡°This ¡­ ¡®This ¡­¡¯ This?¡±


    They had been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    Why did the forbidden spell ¡®Gilgamesh¡¯ fail?


    It was buried deep in their hearts.


    At this moment, the decryption was like a long-brewed wine, slowly brewing a moving fragrance in the constantly increasing expectations. At this moment, the bottle was opened, and the moment he drank it all, he felt extremely comfortable!


    Before their eyes, this terrifying history had been revealed, and it had indeed made everyone gasp in admiration. It had far exceeded their expectations.


    Could the alchemy skills of the alchemy monarch allow him to fight someone one realm above him?


    As a Tier 6 legend, he possessed tier 7 epic combat power?


    This was simply appalling!


    As expected of Grantham, the most wise and powerful alchemy Emperor in history!


    However, everyone had another question.


    Was it really a good idea to call Lord Medusa the great in a bar like this?


    Although they were talking about the real history, they were already talking about the current rulers!


    This was the original demonic god Medusa, the Supreme primogenitor demonic god!


    They suddenly began to feel nervous. With Medusa¡¯s cold and stern character, the way this great Lord Messiah had died ¡­ They had already expected this.


    He would definitely ¡­ He died a tragic death!


    He might even wish he was dead! As a Demon God, he had far too many ways to torture a person¡¯s soul.


    They were still Emperor-to-be and had no choice.


    ¡°What a pity! Great sovereign Messiah is going to be ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to talk about the truth of the past, but ¡­¡±


    perhaps, I should wait for another thousand years. After the Supreme existence of this generation leaves, it would be better to announce this part of history ¡­


    ¡°How long do I have to wait? But we were already gone by then! As for the eternal Demon God Medusa, would she really die? In fact, it¡¯s the same no matter when I explain it. ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Otherwise, we will be implicated ¡­¡±


    ¡°I also want to leave! The terrifying temperament of that ancient existence ¡­ Just thinking about it is terrifying!¡±


    that¡¯s right. It¡¯s said that the original Demon God Medusa once invited great emperor Pethan to admire the flowers together. She smiled and said that the purplish blue flower was red, just like the Rose. In the end. great emperor Pethan insisted that the flower was purple with. hint of green ¡­ What would happen in the end? How could the origin Demon God be wrong? In the next second, they turned hostile and he was beaten up on the spot ¡­¡±


    Someone¡¯s voice was filled with fear. Just thinking about it made his body tremble.


    I¡¯ve also heard of this matter. It¡¯s even more terrifying. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s just an excuse. It¡¯s said that the Supreme demonic god had long taken a fancy to Emperor peihan¡¯s unparalleled combat power and tried to find a way to fight with him. In the end, Emperor peihan¡¯s combat power was very weak, and he was blown up alive. This made her very disappointed!


    ¡°This is too scary!¡±


    Many emperors-to-be were shocked.


    no wonder all the great sovereigns and emperors in the past thousand years hid their strength and went into deep sleep ¡­ There¡¯s only one reason. They¡¯re afraid that this Supreme existence will come to find them ¡­¡±


    this is the fear that dominated the entire magic potion era for a thousand years. The original Demon God Medusa is pressing down on the heads of countless powerhouses ¡­ Just thinking about it made his scalp numb! Great sovereign Messiah, if you reveal it like this, his end will be much more terrifying than before ¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m not leaving! I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to be so brutal that I¡¯ll get the bystanders involved. Anyway, this is definitely the most important thing in my life. I¡¯m witnessing history!¡±


    ¡°What a joke! ¡®Just wait for your deaths. If great sovereign Messiah provokes you like this, you¡¯ll die!¡¯ I took off all my clothes and ran ten laps around will city!¡± Some half-orc Emperor-to-be laughed and walked out of the bar.


    ¡­¡­


    There were many rumors and slanders in will city, and they were all filled with regret.


    This was a historical seeker, a monarch and great emperor who would give up his life to restore history!


    Messiah¡¯s mysterious origin was gradually being praised by people. Perhaps in the distant future, it would become a new historical myth. On this day, in the bar, she would become a God!


    To become a legend!


    However, everyone knew that the fate that awaited him was that many ancient sovereigns and great emperors would personally come and encircle and annihilate him. Let¡¯s see how long he could last ¡­ It was even possible that the great Lord Medusa had personally made a move to blow him up into a mist of blood!


    A portion of the Emperor-to-be gradually left because of their timidity.


    The entire bar started to thin out, but there were still people who insisted on listening.


    ¡°Uncle Messiah ¡­¡±


    That night, the bar was closed. Hera was cleaning the table, her face gentle and bitter. how about we stop? ¡± Is this the reason you were born? ¡®Bring the truth to this world. No wonder you said that. Someone will come to find you sooner or later ¡­¡¯ But even at the cost of their lives, is the text that is meant to correct history really that important?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m waiting for him to come.¡± Xu Zhi simply replied calmly, ¡± it¡¯s best to talk about this thousand-year history with a beginning and an end.


    Hera smiled bitterly. Was this what a martyr was like?


    A Magus who pursued the truth, disregarding death?


    She suddenly stopped talking and waited silently in the bar, waiting for the unknown crisis to come. As an ordinary person, being able to witness the truth of history was already the happiest thing in her life.

 Chapter 315

    ?


    Chapter 315: Who is he?


    Translator: 549690339


    Another day passed.


    Will city was bustling with noise and excitement, becoming the most lively city in the vicinity.


    Xu Zhi continued to talk in the bar, talking about the history that followed. He had already talked about the twilight years of the alchemy Emperor, his legendary escape, and finally his second Life, when Dongshan Mountain Rose again.


    ¡°He¡¯s still a teenager when he returns!¡±


    In the bar, many people had already imagined the scene and were shocked.


    the great alchemy monarch¡¯s real body is a slime?!


    ¡°Yes, he made a promise to the seven little witches and a man to become the strongest in the world with the body of the weakest first rank monster! He worked hard and finally realized his unattainable dream.¡±


    it¡¯s hard to trace back to the difficulties and setbacks he had experienced in the long history.


    the alchemy monarch is the most sentimental person. He doesn¡¯t want to become a God, but he wants to wait for them to return in the mortal world.


    The next day, they talked about the death of the alchemy monarch.


    Year 804 of the kingdom of Babylon was the fall of an era. It was the saddest year. The experts of all the Sorcerer schools, regardless of whether they were enemies or friends, silently toasted each other. Even the great Lord Medusa was filled with emotions.


    At that time, there were countless conspirators and usurpers in the kingdom, but no one disturbed or attacked during the hundred-day ceremony. They waited quietly for the alchemy Emperor to enter the tomb. Even Medusa did not choose to attack.


    They respected this great emperor and didn¡¯t want to interfere with him entering the tomb.


    The heavy feeling of history hit him in the face.


    Someone choked up. year 804 of the Babylon Kingdom. That was the year of legend! They respected this unprecedented great wizard Emperor. His greatness, wisdom, and ability had completely established the glory of the entire world!¡±


    ¡°The one that left the deepest impression on me was that sentence: The Wizards represent the exploration of truth and the pursuit of knowledge. Give me endless knowledge, and I can move the entire world!¡±


    ¡­


    They had been waiting for this piece of history for a long time, even risking their lives.


    These emperors-to-be were looking forward to the truth of history. They wanted to trace back to the ancient times and learn about the thousand-year-old empire that had once stood on this land. They were like readers who were trying their best to catch up with the latest chapters, and their endless anticipation turned into sweet wine at this moment!


    He hated that he could not drink it all in one gulp!


    Cool!


    It was simply too good!


    Knowing the truth of history, so what if he was killed?


    For a moment, this irrational thought appeared in their minds. The text of history was a fatal temptation to many people.


    But then, they frowned again. Someone couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡±


    when the alchemy monarch died, the god of wisdom reappeared in history ¡­ To send off the alchemy monarch.¡±


    yeah, throughout history. It¡¯s amazing and mysterious.


    ¡°Hermes, the god of wisdom, what kind of ancient existence is he? He traveled through time and went through the footprints of history, witnessing the great era of heroes. However, after the magic potion era, he completely disappeared ¡­¡±


    our magic potion era has been going on for thousands of years. The Church of Light that serves this existence is at its peak, but there are no traces of his appearance ¡­


    great sovereign Messiah, will you talk about Mercury, the most mysterious god of wisdom in history, and the true Mystery of History? ¡±


    ¡­.


    The surrounding people discussed with heated gazes, and they had another expectation.


    They had already fallen in love with drinking leisurely in bars and listening to the stories of the ancient times. It was very relaxing, there were no wars, and they lived in harmony. It was as if they had become ancient Wizards who pursued the truth, constantly seeking the truth.


    ¡°At the end, can you talk about this one?¡± Someone asked, ¡± the most mysterious truth of the Sorcerer world, Mercury, the god of wisdom, and the real secret of the land of gods? ¡±


    Xu Zhi just smiled.


    What do you want me to say?


    According to the crazy imagination of Ermin and Medusa?


    Xu Zhi shook his head. A play was not nonsense, and an adaptation was not made up. What he wanted to talk about was real history, not those made-up stories. Therefore, he naturally skipped that aspect.


    However, Xu Zhi¡¯s smile became unfathomable in the eyes of the crowd, as if it were some kind of foreshadowing.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s words left the crowd looking at each other.


    ¡°Tomorrow, Babylonian mythology Chapter 17: The evil god era.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Over the next few days, Xu Zhi explained calmly about the era of Cthulhu. This was an era of gods and the fall of Wizards. It was close to the end of Xu Zhi¡¯s explanation of history.


    He was very detailed and very serious.


    He was a poemer driven by interest. On a whim, he talked about history in the bar here, but he also talked very happily. The audience listened very happily. These Emperor-to-be had lived for hundreds of years. At this time, they had completely put down their anxiety and desire to become stronger. They were relaxed and extremely relaxed.


    It was a good day.


    Xu Zhi felt that this was a very interesting journey.


    The story continued, and gradually, people felt the sadness of that era, the fall, and even the willingness to sacrifice their own lives. In the end, when he was in Ermin, the hero-like hero struggled to move forward, and his emotions reached the peak.


    Countless people shed tears.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead! Wuwuwu! They were all dead! The half-orc King Emeli! Circe, the first of the three witches! Charlot, who pursued friendship all her life ¡­¡±


    history will remember that era. The ancient sorcerers who pursued the truth created the underworld for us. The Sorcerer civilization accumulated the dead for thousands of years and added countless lost lives to one person, just to make one person a God!


    Some people cried bitterly, as if they had seen a thousand years of the history of the human hymn.


    Xu Zhi spoke calmly, as if he was also reminiscing, and left the last words of this era to close the curtain. in the end, Ermin became a God and defeated the evil god of Cthulhu. Medusa obtained the blood of eternal life and occupied the body of the evil god of Cthulhu, becoming the demon God of origin-Medusa!


    The surrounding people were shocked. This was the true truth of history.


    In the entire city, the experts in the Inns, bars, and rooms were completely shocked when they heard this. Their expressions changed drastically with extremely complicated and panic.


    ¡°This is ¡­ The origin Demon God¡¯s true origin!¡±


    unbelievable!


    the original Demon God Medusa was also a human? ¡±


    ¡­


    Countless people and powerhouses in will city were shocked.


    However, if they continued to talk about the history of those in power, with Medusa¡¯s personality, this great sovereign Messiah might ¡­


    Xu Zhi said calmly, intending to complete this part of the journey. He would finish what he started and finish what he started. tomorrow, the last part of history. It also symbolizes the end of this period of time. The first chapter of the Age of Magic medicine: Messiah.¡±


    ¡°That was my era.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces trembled when they saw this great sovereign Messiah.


    After endless brewing, an unstoppable thought completely exploded:


    who is great sovereign Messiah?!

 Chapter 316

    ?


    Chapter 316: Medusa¡¯s Messenger


    Translator: 549690339


    A piece of news quickly spread to many cities in the magic medicine era:


    Great sovereign Messiah was talking about the history of the past thousand years. She was coming to an end and was about to talk about her own era!


    ¡°Talk about your own era?¡±


    using my era as great sovereign Messiah a thousand years ago as the final end of history? ¡±


    Many people¡¯s expressions changed.


    They felt a sense of heaviness from it. They also felt that this great sovereign Messiah who had awakened from ancient times was mysterious and powerful. He was actually talking about the end of his ancient era 1000 years ago.


    Then, he was already talking about the era of great sovereign Messiah. Would he talk about his life?


    Tell her the secret of her thousand years of life?


    Tell her who she really was?


    Why do I know about the past and the present?


    if you don¡¯t go and listen to this ancient history of a thousand years, you will regret it for the rest of your life. Some experts had calm expressions.


    I¡¯m going. Even if I have to die, I¡¯ll still go if the demon gods send great sovereigns to capture and kill great emperor Messiah. I¡¯ll be dragged into this.


    ¡°This risk is worth it.¡±


    ¡­


    Countless people were in an uproar.


    At first, some people had already made up their minds to escape and not get involved in this mess, but they couldn¡¯t hold back their curiosity and quickly rushed back to will city.


    Curiosity killed the cat, and it could also kill people.


    The name of great sovereign Messiah had resounded throughout the continent of the potion age. The history of the past had turned into a vast picture in the eyes of the people now.


    However, Xu Zhi was very calm that night.


    Messiah was the beginning of the magic medicine era, and it was also the end of his history lecture.


    The magic medicine era that followed was not too far away. The people naturally had a clear record of the magic medicine civilization that had never lost its people, so he did not need to explain it.


    Messiah¡¯s era is very short. I¡¯ll leave the bar after tomorrow¡¯s talk. Xu Zhi spoke up at the dining table.


    ¡°Where are you going after you¡¯re done?¡±


    At the table, Hera became extremely nervous and even began to stutter. aren¡¯t we waiting for the ancient monarchs and emperors to come and attack uncle? ¡±


    it¡¯s very likely that they won¡¯t come again, ¡± Xu Zhi said indifferently. no matter how many secrets I reveal and how much they¡¯ll be jealous of me.


    Hera¡¯s mind went blank.


    Won¡¯t come?


    What was the meaning of this?


    It was the sovereigns and emperors. They were afraid ¡­


    Her eyes flashed with disbelief as she looked at the back of the black-haired, black-eyed young man. She kept sorting out her thoughts.


    Did this mean that the other overlords and great emperors of the ancient magic potion era were all afraid of him, great sovereign Messiah?


    What about the origin Demon God?


    There¡¯s no need to be afraid, right?


    Hera kept trying to figure out the meaning in her mind, and like the other emperors-to-be, she burst out with strong expectations.


    Anticipation!


    I¡¯m looking forward to the truth tomorrow!


    Her eyes were burning, and her delicate body, which was tidying up the wine rack at the front desk, began to tremble.


    Like the other audiences and all the other Masters, she was looking forward to the historical era that was told on the last day. It was the era of uncle Messiah, the Emperor who suppressed the whole world by himself!


    ¡­.


    The next day, it was still a dark night.


    The night on this land lasted for a full 50 years, forever shrouded in the depths of darkness.


    The entire will city was already packed with people. There were an unprecedented number of people, and some of them had even reached the peak. The powerhouses from half of the magic medicine continent had gathered here. It was simply unimaginable.


    Such a Golden Age had not happened in a hundred years.


    Only the previous monarchs and emperors who had ascended the throne had such a Grand occasion.


    At this point, Xu Zhi had already been talking for quite some time.


    at that time, the king of the half-orcs, Brom, went all the way into the human territory and used Genetic Medicine to continuously transform humans into half-orcs. He gradually gathered an Army of tens of thousands of half-orcs, infected and assimilated them all the way, and launched a surprise attack in a thunderous and decisive way.


    The capital city was quickly conquered, and the great emperor Wesley escaped. At this time, Albert had rushed over from the border. His impulsiveness had destroyed the last hope of the entire human race ¡­ The extinction of the human kingdom is imminent.¡±


    The surrounding people listened quietly and seriously.


    ¡°However, at this moment, a living being suddenly descended from the sky in the mountain range that they were surrounding ¡­ No one knows where he came from and where he went. He was the most mysterious Emperor in the entire history of potions. At that time, he was not trying to save mankind, but to unify the whole world ¡­¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s voice was calm, as if he was telling the story of someone else.


    Oh my God!


    Was he going to continue like this?


    Some people listened for a while and felt that something was wrong.


    This was just from the perspective of a bystander, and he had no intention of revealing his identity.


    They had been looking forward to it, but in the end, they didn¡¯t reveal any key secrets. Many people were not satisfied. This was too much of a tantrum!


    ¡°Detestable! It¡¯s really like this!¡±


    I¡¯ve guessed that it will be in the same style as the previous stories. It will talk about it, but not in detail. From the perspective of. Bard, it will also not talk about the true origin of the alchemy Emperor, where he came from. or the specific method of how Emperor Ermin became. God ¡­


    ¡°Then ¡­ Why not?¡±


    ¡°Could there be something else?¡±


    perhaps it¡¯s the most terrifying secret in the history of the world that we can¡¯t hear!


    ¡­..


    Even though they had already guessed this, they still felt heartache.


    He had risked his life to come here just to listen to the Grand ending, to reveal the historical truth of the entire world, to reveal the secret of great sovereign Messiah. In the end, he did not say anything?


    On the other hand, Sheerah listened very carefully, her ears perked up for fear of missing a word.


    To her, her uncle¡¯s true identity was not important. As an ordinary person, she didn¡¯t care about the shocking secrets of the world that he was hiding. Instead, she wanted to hear about that era, the glorious era when her uncle Messiah suppressed the world.


    The young man with black hair and black eyes continued to speak in the bar, ¡± he pacified the entire era, but he did not rule the world. He did not have the ambition of power. Instead, he traveled the entire world, loved wine, and visited gardens ¡­


    As the poemer spoke, he suddenly saw something interesting and his eyes turned into a smile.


    A translucent spirit flashed, and a translucent spirit appeared in the bar. It was a white-haired old man. His face was withered, but his eyes were not as turbid as the old man¡¯s. Instead, they were like the most dazzling stars.


    Hera had never seen anyone with such bright eyes.


    ¡°Ebert, it¡¯s been a thousand years since we last met. You¡¯ve aged so much that you don¡¯t even look like a man anymore.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    The surrounding people trembled.


    Was this the legendary, historical story that had just been mentioned, the most powerful human knight of that era?


    Albert and Messiah.


    In the most ancient era of myths and legends, two characters recorded thousands of years ago had appeared. The surrounding people were stunned and felt as if they had lost their sense of reality.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    ¡°As expected, someone has come!¡±


    Someone finally came to their senses, and as they looked at Ebert, their expressions gradually froze.


    This was the second potions Emperor in history after the age of Messiah, Albert. He had long been serving the gods of the underworld, so he was definitely here to denounce the gods.


    With Medusa¡¯s character, great Lord Messiah would not be able to escape death.


    ¡°If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have come to listen!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re dead!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re really dead!¡±


    The bar started to become chaotic. Many people were shocked and terrified. They started to shiver in fear of the demonic God¡¯s deterrence.


    They had originally thought that they would be lucky, but in the end, they still ran into him.

 Chapter 317

    ?


    Chapter 317: Chapter 317-more and more mysterious


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Uncle Messiah ¡­¡±


    Hera¡¯s face turned ashen when she saw who it was.


    In the end ¡­ The origin demonic god was indeed ruthless.


    Albert made a round of inspection at the bar.


    The experts of the Three Kingdoms lowered their heads in the bar, pretending to drink and eat. There was even a skeletal Necromancer who was gulping down large mouthfuls of wine. He was terrified and very quiet. The entire bar was silent, as if it was just an ordinary restaurant.


    Albert merely smiled. He was not here to fight, but to convey the message of Demon God Medusa.


    Moreover, the meaning of the request was extremely strange to him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to really be you.¡±


    Ebert laughed bitterly and looked at the young man in front of him. you said that I¡¯m old. That¡¯s only natural ¡­ ¡®I gave up my body, turned into a dead soul, and slept in the depths of the netherworld. That¡¯s how I could live to this day ¡­ I¡¯m not like you, who still remains young.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the old man, as if not much time had passed. It had only been a little more than ten days.


    Albert hesitated for a moment, then said, Demon God Medusa asked me to come and ask you if you still remember the few nights when we were together with the stars in the sky? ¡±


    The emperors-to-be who were eating with their heads lowered: ???


    Their minds were blank, and some of them had crashed. It was not the terrifying scene they had imagined, where the entire will city would be blown up and the shockwaves would kill them. Instead, it was a rather calm tone, as if old friends were reminiscing about the past, and not coming over to denounce them.


    Didn¡¯t you say that you would die without a doubt?


    Didn¡¯t he come up to kill?


    So great sovereign Messiah and the demonic gods knew each other?


    Their expressions became complicated. They felt that it was very strange. Moreover, they still remembered the few nights that they had spent together. Why did it sound like a girl who had been let down by a man?


    However, in the next second, they quickly threw away this thought and denied it in an instant. How could that bloody and murderous demonic god be considered a girl? Even a man wasn¡¯t as fierce as her, alright! This might just be a coincidence. It was impossible for anything to happen. He might be asking about something.


    As an Emperor-to-be expert, he was relatively calm.


    Xu Zhi also fell silent for a moment.


    He knew that he was indeed asking about something.


    The others didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind it, but he did.


    Medusa was asking herself if she had shared her memories with the all-knowing scholar and had seen the scenes of her and the all-knowing scholar studying together at night.


    She was incomparably fierce on the outside and exposed her soft heart to Bai Xiaosheng to learn together. If he saw it, then he would kill him to silence him and take back Bai Xiaosheng.


    And so, Xu Zhi replied,¡¯what night? We don¡¯t know each other.¡±


    The surrounding emperors-to-be continued to drink in the bar as if they didn¡¯t hear him.


    However, they were already starting to lose their calm.


    He was a little mad.


    How could you not know him?


    Otherwise, with the godfiend¡¯s personality, he would have beaten you up a long time ago!


    The great Lord Messiah had remembered the long history of a thousand years, but she could not remember the night he had spent with Medusa?


    His memory was so strange?


    They were all trying to figure it out and felt that something was wrong. Although they felt that it was impossible, it was indeed a little strange now. Could there really be some vague relationship ¡­


    He really wanted to run.


    We don¡¯t want to hear it!


    The more you know, the faster you die!


    They were all on the verge of a mental breakdown. The Necromancer, the tall green-skinned half-orc, and the human swordsman with the greatsword, none of them dared to stand out. They stood up and continued to pretend to drink and eat.


    The bar was very quiet.


    But who knew that Albert would continue to say, you don¡¯t remember those few nights. This is good ¡­ The demonic god said,¡±only your heart belongs to Medusa.¡±¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    They roared in their hearts and were completely driven mad.


    Even if he could not remember the night they spent together, his heart belonged to her ¡­ These were clearly the words of a crazy woman!


    But before he could react for a few seconds, Ebert continued, ¡± and great sovereign Messiah, you belong to Ermin.


    Hiss!


    Everyone¡¯s faces were completely wooden and dazed. They all gasped.


    It turned out that not only Medusa, but even the underworld monarch had been let down ¡­


    Their chopsticks fell to the ground, and they were so scared that their legs turned soft and they shivered. This was too terrifying. Were they two boats?


    Xu Zhi was speechless, but he instantly understood the underlying meaning of Medusa¡¯s words.


    They had already discussed and agreed to split the loot. They would split the treasures of this ancient rank 9 existence equally!


    He, the great Messiah, belonged to Ermin, and his heart ¡­ In other words, the wandering know-it-all in her body would belong to Medusa.


    I understand, but I won¡¯t agree with what they¡¯re doing. Xu Zhi replied.


    The people around them perked up their ears to eavesdrop, and they were even more devastated.


    He couldn¡¯t believe his ears!


    Bastard! They were heartbroken! You don¡¯t even want this? Those were two utmost beings ¡­


    Beside him, Sheerah was also putting away the chopsticks and pretending to hold the bowl. She was so scared that she stuttered again.


    Waa! Oh my God! What did I just see?! That was Medusa! The original demonic god Medusa! The primogenitor Demon God who gave us all our power! Previously, Emperor peihan had been beaten to death after saying that the purplish blue flower wasn¡¯t red! Uncle Messiah actually!


    That¡¯s amazing!


    Sheerah covered her mouth with her little hand, her eyes full of surprise and disbelief.


    ¡®Uncle Messiah is this powerful? not only is she a Demon God, but she also has the underworld monarch ¡­¡¯


    Albert asked the next question. great sovereign Messiah. Great demonic god, let me ask you one last question. Do you think ¡­ Can we win this battle?¡±


    The surroundings became more and more deathly silent. There was no more sound. The mystery of Messiah had risen to a higher level.


    Two Supreme ancient existences were actually asking for his opinion on this war?


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were burning as they waited for great sovereign Messiah¡¯s answer. According to the current situation, the gods of both sides were holding each other back and fighting. The land of potions had far more experts than the other side, so victory was inevitable.


    However, great emperor Messiah said, ¡± ¡°Victory or defeat is between the two.¡±


    This moment once again shocked everyone¡¯s minds!


    Does that mean the ancient barren world still has a trump card?


    doesn¡¯t that mean that the front line could be attacked at any time? ¡±


    Many of the emperors-to-be had strange expressions.


    I must report this to the two Supreme existences! Albert immediately moved as well with a grave expression on his face. He knew that since the two demon gods had sent him here to ask, it meant that the other party¡¯s words ¡­


    It was credible!


    It was valuable as a reference. After all, this was a war that involved the world.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡±


    Albert disappeared from the bar.


    The surrounding Emperor-to-be felt relieved and their bodies went soft. It was too terrifying to walk on the edge of life and death.


    At this moment, the long history had ended and the truth had been revealed. However, the true identity of great sovereign Messiah had not yet been revealed. He himself was a huge new mystery in the long history.


    In everyone¡¯s mind, it brought about an even greater unknown mysterious fog ¡­


    Who was great sovereign Messiah?


    They were two Supreme gods ¡­


    Their hearts were completely manic.


    This was like a pit that had not been filled up, and new pits were dug out one after another. Even Lord demonic god seemed to have some unclear and vague relationship.


    great sovereign Messiah, farewell!


    ¡°I¡¯ll also take my leave!¡±


    ¡°The front line might be in trouble. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    In the end, they left because their little hearts couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Also, history had come to an end, and the bar was about to close. There was no need for them to stay here.


    The crowd in the bar disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    Xu Zhi got up calmly, looked at the empty bar, and slowly walked out the door. I¡¯ve finished talking about the era of great sovereign Messiah, and it just so happens to be a perfect ending. I should get up and go somewhere else. Since I can¡¯t understand my heart, I¡¯ll stop for. while ¡­ It¡¯s time to get down to business.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, where are you going?¡± Hera¡¯s voice trembled as she quickly rolled up her bag and wanted to follow behind.


    go to the front line, the blood Realm, and read a piece of history. Xu Zhi said, ¡± if you¡¯re coming, you can come along.


    ¡°What history?¡± Hera didn¡¯t understand.


    Xu Zhi laughed. to witness the present history. This is an end and a new beginning. The war between the two worlds was about to break out completely. It would be decided very soon. Was it a new life? Or destruction? Who won and who lost?¡±


    ¡°Victory? How could he be so fast? They¡¯ve been fighting for more than ten years?¡±


    Hera¡¯s body trembled.


    She remembered what uncle Messiah had said. Was there really a problem at the front line? You must know that the other party is far weaker than us!


    In reality, what Xu Zhi said was right. The primordial world was at a great disadvantage, but they had a group of players. There was a forum outside that was posting wildly. They had been planning in secret for a long time and were stirring up trouble.


    Since the history lesson was over, it was time to go and take a look. The War of the Two Worlds was the real business.

 Chapter 318

    ?


    Chapter 318: Skyrocketing to ninety thousand li


    Translator: 549690339


    In the desolate and dark night, the cold wind was biting.


    A black carriage with engravings on it sped forward. The interior of the carriage was made of thick and luxurious animal skin, and there were small and exquisite furniture on both sides. It seemed to have been transformed into a small room.


    Xu Zhi was eating his food leisurely in the carriage. Next to him, Hera sat quietly and helped peel fruits. She kept taking out fine wine and cups from her space ring and placed them on the table carefully.


    Uncle Messiah really knows how to enjoy life ¡­


    Hera kept arranging the things seriously, thinking that he was indeed the great Lord who was in charge of the garden and wine.


    While preparing, Hera could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°What happened?¡±


    Xu Zhi took a bite of the fruit and said in a leisurely voice, ¡± there¡¯s another world, the primordial world. Earth-shattering changes are happening there ¡­ They were going to make a big move, and they had an earth-shattering plan ¡­ We¡¯ve finished talking about our history in the bar. You can go to the blood Realm and witness the current history.¡±


    After talking about the past history, he would witness the present history?


    Hera¡¯s eyes widened and she shouted, ¡± we¡¯re going to the battlefield? Witness history? ¡°Ah!!!¡± Are you saying that they can actually threaten us? Didn¡¯t they say that that world is very weak and that they have very few epic-level emperors?¡±


    Xu Zhi said,¡¯no matter how difficult the situation is, it¡¯s possible to create an incredible miracle ¡­¡¯ There have been many miracles and twists in history, just like the history of the alchemy Emperor¡¯s later years.¡±


    Hera didn¡¯t react.


    However, the alchemy monarch¡¯s mysterious later years and his various heaven-defying rise were indeed admirable.


    Xu Zhi was eating the fruit, and the sweet juice overflowed from his taste buds. He continued, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain. You¡¯ll know when you get there. Their world may seem weak, but it¡¯s not to be underestimated.


    They were still at their peak, advancing triumphantly, unlike the magic medicine era. Although they had developed for a thousand years, they had also fallen into a bottleneck ¡­ This is also one of the reasons why the demon God Medusa wanted to start a war. She wanted to break through a pool of stagnant water.¡±


    Hera was stunned. She really couldn¡¯t understand the world of the big shots.


    Must I kill him?


    Wasn¡¯t it good for both sides to be at peace?


    Xu Zhi cast a glance at her. the so-called slaughter, war, blood, death ¡­ This was not just the will of the demon God. It was the will of all the strong cultivators, including the demonic medicine monarch and the heavenly Emperor of the ancient barren world ¡­ They¡¯re also indulging in all of this, longing for death, and understanding the meaning of their lives.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why did it turn out like this?¡±


    Hera shivered in disbelief. did they agree to this disaster? ¡±


    Xu Zhi looked up at the dark sky outside the carriage and said, ¡± it¡¯s very cruel. This is reality. In the extraordinary world, only the people at the bottom and the middle are experiencing hardships. The people in power at the top, the Monarchs, the great emperors, and the gods naturally benefit to varying degrees.


    no matter which expert it is, they all yearn for a hearty battle. They all have an invincible heart and believe that they are invincible in the face of adversity ¡­


    They¡¯ve already reached the peak of their cultivation, and what awaits them is merely aging, aging, and being submerged in the long river of history, becoming a spattering snow-white spray that rises and then fuses with the river.¡±


    they¡¯ve been in deep sleep until now, waiting for this period of time. They¡¯re waiting for the day when The Wind Rises and they¡¯ll soar up to ninety thousand li ¡­ To jump out of the rolling history, become a bird, forever embedded in the sky, become a God overlooking the entire history of the river, watching the rise and fall of each dynasty ¡­ Supreme, boundless power, and a long and boundless lifespan-that¡¯s what they want!¡±


    Xu Zhi said lightly, ¡±


    ¡°This is the truth of the world.¡±


    BOOM!


    Sheerah¡¯s mind seemed to have exploded, and she was shocked.


    She might not have been able to understand it before, but now that she had heard about the long history, she seemed to understand this pursuit.


    don¡¯t think too highly of the strong. They¡¯re also mortals, like your father, morhanke, who is pursuing the strength of the merchant group. He rules a few nearby cities and has many beautiful women ¡­ Their only goal is to be better.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s voice was extremely calm, but there was a certain charm to it. immortality, power, eternity, level eight mythical life ¡­


    Hera seemed to understand and quickly asked, ¡± this is an opportunity. They are all sovereigns and emperors in history. They once suppressed an era and were unrivaled in an era. They have countless trump cards. They don¡¯t believe that they are going to die. They are going to transcend!


    ¡°But ¡­ But ¡­¡±


    Hera suddenly quieted down. She wailed, her body shaking uncontrollably. you don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ll die? ¡± No matter how strong they were ¡­ There are always people who have to die. They are unique in a certain period of history, but in the current history, they will not be the only ones.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already seen through many things.¡± this battle will depend on the people on both sides, ¡± Xu Zhi explained seriously. who will be able to transcend and become a member of their Supreme existence.


    Xu Zhi looked out of the carriage window.


    Or perhaps ¡­


    This battle was too intense. The war between the two worlds would not only give birth to one God ¡­


    Xu Zhi shook his head.


    How many? he wouldn¡¯t understand.


    However, it was definitely the greatest energy feedback in history. If they wanted someone to transcend, Xu Zhi would also receive a reward ¡­ In a sense, they had the same goal, so he only needed to ignore them and watch from the side.


    As for Dao Xin ¡­


    There was still a problem that he wanted to figure out and worry about.


    As for the ancient world, there were a few red-named players and a bunch of netizens. How could they just wait for death?


    They were already stirring up trouble in the dark!


    At this moment, Hera couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s going on between you and Lord Demon God, and your secret? you ¡­ Who is it?¡±


    Her heart was really craving for it, like tens of thousands of ants crawling on the ground, scratching her heart!


    Xu Zhi was helpless.


    It was a misunderstanding.


    However, with Medusa¡¯s character, she naturally did not care about other people¡¯s misunderstandings and opinions.


    And who was he?


    According to Medusa and Ermin¡¯s explanation? It wasn¡¯t easy to explain.


    that¡¯s not something you should know right now, ¡± Xu Zhi replied.


    ¡°Oh, I understand.¡± Sheerah nodded and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. She continued to serve tea as a servant.


    this group of guys is up to something again. You guys are really bold.


    After consoling Sheerah, he sat in the carriage and ate while projecting a translucent image in front of his eyes from his sub-brain. It was the spore Evolution game forum, and posts were being sent out crazily.


    He turned the world upside down!


    With their personalities, how could they just sit back and wait for death?


    At this moment, a post was pinned to the top. It was a declaration of war post:


    epic war, brothers, beat the war drum! Online crusade against Medusa, his old rival! Reverse the desperate situation!¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled. It had indeed started. let¡¯s go take a look.


    Just as he was about to read the thread and silently observe the enemy camp to investigate the players ¡®every move, an unbelievable message was sent by the intelligent sub-brain.


    [ someone is exploring the location of the Zerg Queen¡¯s Orchard. ]

 Chapter 319

    ?


    Chapter 319: The boring life of a European king


    Translator: 549690339


    Who¡¯s messing with me now?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression gradually froze, and he was instantly stunned, feeling that it was strange.


    The intelligent sub-brain had blocked all the exploration methods that players could think of, and there was no way to locate the location of the orchard in reality. One should not underestimate the technological abilities of the high-tech zergs.


    But how could he find the location?


    In fact, it was not as if there were no loopholes to exploit.


    After all, in order to break the shield and travel through worlds, Phoenix had created space travel. This special method of jumping over the shield and locating the position in front of him ¡­


    Could it be the law of causality?


    ¡­..


    In a luxurious room in the capital.


    The decorations were elegant. There was a large pink bed, a few dolls placed on the side, and a small cloakroom next to it. It was filled with branded bags, shoes, and all kinds of expensive luxury goods.


    Next to the cloakroom was a figurine wall, with all kinds of exquisite and out-of-print figurines, which added up to a million Yuan, not to mention the luxury cloakroom next to it.


    ¡°The life of the rich is so peaceful and boring! Since I was young, I¡¯ve always had a smooth journey in everything I did. It¡¯s really vexing! Can¡¯t you just let society beat me up and torture me a little?¡± The cute girl murmured,


    ¡°I really want to get beaten up!¡±


    She suddenly shouted. She was wearing white pajamas with a cute bear pattern on it. She stretched lazily and sat in front of the computer, tapping on the keyboard. I didn¡¯t expect that my luck in real life would be brought into the game! As soon as he entered, he heard the Dao Lord who created the world preach on Dao. He became the green vine Mother Earth, then became the creation wood, protected all living beings, and took Daoist Immortals as his disciples ¡­ It¡¯s simply an extremely strange journey.¡±


    She was the only one who knew how lucky she was.


    She was born into an extremely wealthy family. She was beautiful and tall, and her external conditions were simply unparalleled. She was the dream of many people, and after she was born, her father¡¯s career advanced by leaps and bounds.


    When she was eight years old, her father took her to see a fortune-telling master. He said that she was the kind of person who had a heaven-defying fortune and monstrous luck. From then on, her father doted on her. Her father had indeed saved her from all kinds of dangers along the way.


    Her father could not wait to treat her like a god of Wealth, serve her with incense and fruits every day, and serve her well.


    ¡°I¡¯m God¡¯s most pampered little kid!¡±


    Meng Mei crossed her legs and said very seriously, ¡± I think I¡¯m one of the luckiest people on earth. I have no more dreams in real life. Only this unknown, real world game makes me interested.


    Alchemy Emperor, the racer of Mount Haruna, Xiao naoku downhill, and the red-named players like long Wuming ¡­ These famous players ¡­ He was indeed more powerful than her, entered the Academy earlier than her, and was smarter than her.


    But none of them could outmatch him.


    This was luck.


    There were countless geniuses in history, but many of them had died.


    It was not enough to just have one¡¯s own talents. There was also luck. In the long history, which of the Kings who could rise to power was not astonishingly lucky?


    For example, Liu Bang showed his Emperor¡¯s appearance when he killed the snake, and he was the son of the red Emperor. No matter whether the legend was true or false, his luck must be heaven-defying! He did have his own talent and wisdom, but without heaven-defying luck, how could he have all kinds of hidden geniuses and generals assisting him? From that poor background, he would not have been able to reach that step.


    One¡¯s luck was very important, even more important than one¡¯s talent. He was the kind of lucky person who could pick up a martial arts manual even if he fell off a cliff!


    those African people, no matter how hard they work, they are nothing more than Thunder hammers. Slimes are worth ten rose coins. A person¡¯s luck is too important. How can they compete with me? ¡±


    Meng Mei mumbled to herself. Suddenly, she walked to the window with her hands behind her back and said arrogantly, ¡± especially after I established the Dragon vein and gathered a fortune, my fortune seemed to have turned into a Golden Dragon, which made my luck even stronger. If I¡¯m considered lucky, I¡¯m now very lucky!


    ¡°I¡¯m God¡¯s most beloved child! She¡¯s the girl that the God of creation loves the most. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to pursue my male God!¡±


    The better her luck was, the more it was reflected in the game.


    In reality, it was also reflected invisibly. It was as if the draconic Providence of the primordial world was added to his body in reality.


    it¡¯s as if our two worlds are in the same world. I can feel the great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s blessing on my luck Dao ¡­ What an amazing game!¡± Meng Mei looked at herself in the mirror. She was getting prettier and her body was getting better. She turned one round in front of the mirror and smiled.


    also, I feel that the closer I get to the South, the more I can feel that mysterious pull. Should I drive there and follow the feeling? ¡± Meng Mei held her chin. anyway, the local mother green vine often goes out to watch movies and travel everywhere ¡­


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    This person had too much drama in his mind, and he was still doing crazy things!


    Could she really follow her feelings and find my Orchard based on her luck?


    ¡°Luck? is there such a thing as metaphysics?¡±


    He took a deep breath.


    Speaking of which, I¡¯ve worked so hard for so long without comprehending my Dao heart, but this guy has comprehended his Dao heart the moment he came here?


    Xu Zhi had noticed this guy¡¯s luck a long time ago.


    At that time, she had thought that it was just a moment of luck. She did not expect that everything would be so smooth. Medusa had set a trap for her to jump into. In the end, under various coincidences, the danger had turned into safety. She was still carefree in the other party¡¯s world, being a fake saintess ¡­


    ¡°Is there really such a thing as destiny in this world? No matter where you go, you can turn danger into safety?¡±


    Sitting in the carriage, Xu Zhi felt a headache coming on, so he asked the intelligent sub-brain.


    The intelligent sub-brain said in a mechanical voice, ¡± on a life planet, the thoughts and prayers of countless living beings will gather and form the consciousness of all living beings. This is what you often call Earth¡¯s consciousness Gaia. It will inadvertently favor some living beings and become the son of destiny. This is also what you call the chosen one of destiny.


    Earth¡¯s consciousness really existed?


    Xu zhining choked for a few seconds. She had not thought of this.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s only natural,¡±


    The intelligent sub-brain replied, ¡± this is like the incense system of the current primordial world. It has converged into the heavenly Dao ¡­ If it can be achieved in the sandbox world, it can naturally be achieved on this planet as well. However, there are no transcendent beings on this ordinary planet. The consciousness of all living beings gathered on this planet is very ordinary and hazy. They are the lowest existence without self-consciousness.¡±


    Xu Zhi naturally understood this. He had gone to the cinema to enjoy incense offerings, but he had ended up absorbing too little.


    The intelligent sub-brain continued explaining, ¡± some extraordinary planets have many powerful beings, so the consciousness of the planet will be stronger. Even more powerful ones will form a conscious life form and become a demon through some kind of opportunity. That is also a form of life. It is called an ionic life form, which is the heavenly Dao of a planet.

 Chapter 320

    ?


    Chapter 320: The prologue


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°The consciousness of a planet is very powerful?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    the earth is not a consciousness. It¡¯s impossible for a group of mortals to produce a heavenly Dao ¡­ the true heavenly Dao is very rare and powerful. In the entire universe, there are many life forms. 99% of them are carbon-based or silicon-based life forms. Many of them are rare unique life forms, ion-based life forms, karma-based life forms, and even some unknown forbidden life forms in the universe. They are so terrifying that they can instantly destroy any top level 9 or 10 civilization. They are not to be trifled with ¡­


    The intelligent sub-brain said, ¡± we, the Zerg, are merely the pinnacle of carbon-based life forms. We can simulate any physical life form with any structure, but we also have our limitations.


    Xu Zhi nodded.


    He had known for a long time that the talents of the Zergs were heaven-defying. They had unlimited potential for development, but they were not invincible. The previous zergs ¡®Queen Mother had gone wild and flew into a certain high-dimensional world, only to be blown up alive.


    Farming was the way to go.


    According to the classification, Level-1 to Level-7 were low-leveled civilizations.


    Those with Level-8 existences were middle-tier civilizations, which meant that they could start to cross planets.


    The extent of the jump was a qualitative change. A civilization that had a level 9 existence was a level 9 civilization, and that was already a rare advanced civilization in the universe.


    After that, he didn¡¯t dare to figure it out ¡­


    Xu Zhi did not mind. After all, he had been staying at home and growing his own crops. Back to the matter at hand.


    in other words, this is similar to the heavenly Dao of the primordial world, where the Joss flames of all living beings gather ¡­ However, over the hundreds of millions of years on earth, the heavenly Dao that was formed by the consciousnesses of countless living beings was too weak and dispensable ¡­ The truly powerful ones are the native heavenly DAOs of the transcendent planets, which are some form of life.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that perhaps those extraordinary planets in the universe really had a saying that they were heaven-defying.


    ¡°So Mengmei is indeed quite lucky. The reason why she could have such. smooth journey in the sandbox world is because of this sandbox ¡­ It¡¯s also on earth, a part of earth.¡±


    Originally, on this ordinary earth, her luck wasn¡¯t that good. At most, she would be rich and reach the peak of her life. She wouldn¡¯t become the Son of Heaven¡¯s mandate or become a God or an immortal. However, she had created an extraordinary sandbox world herself, and she instantly showed her power.


    After figuring all this out, Xu Zhi did not know whether to laugh or cry. He also completely understood many of the rules. It really did have Earth¡¯s consciousness.


    she¡¯s not the only one. There are dozens of people on the entire planet who have been blessed. The destiny that she has been blessed with is only average. The intelligent sub-brain replied, ¡± however, she has superimposed the incense of the ancient primordial world on her. The power of a country has formed a dragon vein, and she has superimposed the great fortune of the ancient primordial world on it. Naturally, the Fortune has been strengthened ¡­


    ¡°This person is getting more and more ¡­ But you don¡¯t have to worry about it. ¡±


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment and said, ¡± a person¡¯s luck is also a kind of talent, just like talent. So what if Mengmei becomes a Saint? ¡®It¡¯s equivalent to becoming one of my people and indirectly using and controlling Earth¡¯s consciousness ¡­¡¯ The stronger she is, the more likely she¡¯ll be able to absorb the favor of the fate energy.¡±


    Although it was weak, it was still a planet with life!


    Who knows, it might be useful in the future?


    After all, this was an existence similar to the heavenly Dao of Daoist Changsheng, just that it was much weaker than Daoist Changsheng. However, it couldn¡¯t bear the fact that it was huge-an entire planet, not a small heavenly Dao of a small orchard.


    He might have to pay attention to this player, Mengmei, and get some luck from her!


    ¡°Earth¡¯s heavenly Dao?¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it for a moment. He had built a small sandbox for himself, a supernatural world. Perhaps knowing this would be very helpful to him.


    ¡­¡­


    In the room, Meng Mei didn¡¯t know that the game¡¯s operator had his eyes on her, and thought that her real identity was very confidential. She crossed her legs and happily posted in front of the computer,


    epic war, brothers, beat the war drum! Online crusade against Medusa, his old rival! Reverse the desperate situation!¡±


    At that moment, the entire forum was extremely lively.


    ¡°By our reporter, Mengmei¡¯s Dragon evolution: recently, due to the harsh environment of our neighbor, the Sorcerer world, with all kinds of sewage discharge and garbage not sorted, has caused the atmosphere to be weak and the entire world to become cold. They have invaded our world.


    I, green vine mother, once again declare that the territory of our ancient primordial world is sacred and inviolable!


    To be honest, the difference in combat power between the two sides is huge, but the big shots of the red-name players and I are not to be trifled with! (Clenched teeth)


    Back when he was the evil god of Cthulhu, he had set a trap and beat Medusa up, bringing her back from death. Now, he can naturally beat her up again!¡±


    The cute girl¡¯s words were very arrogant. No matter what, morale could not be lost. Even if she had to boast, she had to do it.


    The surrounding people were still discussing.


    ¡°How do we fight? The difference in military strength was huge! (Confused)¡±


    that¡¯s right. There are too many monarchs and emperors on the other side, and we have too few heavenly emperors. Although each of us is powerful, we can¡¯t handle a group of gay men! (Funny face)¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, aren¡¯t the hidden cards left behind by the Potioneers back then useless? A thousand years of development has completely completed the potion system, and they can¡¯t even understand the current Cthulhu evil god!¡±


    Medusa isn¡¯t stupid. After occupying Cthulhu¡¯s body, she will definitely take it for herself without leaving any flaws and let others snatch it away (¡¤?¡¤) ¡±


    ¡­.


    The discussion was huge.


    They were familiar with the system of the potion era, and it had even been developed by the players. However, after a thousand years, it had transformed into something they didn¡¯t recognize. There were hundreds of classes alone, and it was an extremely mature system.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We already have a plan-to learn how to save the Otherworld!¡± Meng Mei posted.


    ¡°Learn how to save the world?¡± Everyone was stunned, not understanding what he meant.


    This again?


    Is there anything that can¡¯t be solved by studying? If there was, she would learn twice as much?


    However, the other party had already come knocking on their door. What was the point of learning now? How could he turn the tables by relying on excellent knowledge, pioneering peerless divine arts, similar to the nine revolutions mysterious art?


    ¡°You guys are too young! You definitely can¡¯t think of what we¡¯re going to do. If you can think of it, doesn¡¯t that mean Medusa can think of it too?¡±


    ¡°In order to stop the enemy, even if we have to pay with our lives, we will not hesitate! After all, we¡¯re already too old. We¡¯ve lived for more than nine hundred years and are reaching the end of our lifespans! We don¡¯t have many years left. Since we¡¯re going to die of old age, we¡¯ll make the last contribution to the land we once lived on. We¡¯ll protect this Pure Land at the cost of our lives!¡±


    The cute girl said affectionately, ¡± we are players! We¡¯re not afraid of death! We also love this land deeply, we laughed for it, and we also shed tears for it ¡­ What happened in the Western era is very touching. Everyone, please witness our deaths!¡±


    There was a moment of silence. Counting the time, Meng Mei and the others had already gone in for nine days.


    don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll see the screenshot soon. I¡¯m going to start a live broadcast now.


    Screenshots.


    A picture was quickly posted.


    the war has begun. Come and witness our death!

 Chapter 321

    ?


    Chapter 321: Chapter 321-reversal


    Translator: 549690339


    Bloodrealm.


    The ground was soaked in blood, and the soil was blood red. Heavenly Emperor douzhan stood quietly on the soil, and his overwhelming aura rushed over, causing the sky to collapse and the earth to crack.


    He was a Celestial Emperor, a Celestial Emperor who was extremely powerful. He had always been in charge of the Azure heaven of the nine Heavens. The origin of the douzhan Emperor was very ancient. He could be traced back to the time when the world was created. He was the most primitive ancestor of the ancestors of sorcery and the teacher of the twelve ancestors of sorcery. He was also once known as the God of battle. His combat power was unparalleled, but at this time, he was guarding the immortal world and the common people of the mortal world.


    ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t allow you to take even half a step in.¡±


    Tian tu¡¯s body was covered in blood. He roared in anger and unwillingness. His voice spread to the heavens, causing the entire earth to shake.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re indeed very strong and extraordinary in the battle Emperor heavenly diagram. I have to admit this, but so what? You¡¯ve already been killed by us, how many of us can you stop? You¡¯re too old. You¡¯ve lived from the time when your world was created until today. You¡¯re already on the verge of death, so what can you do?¡± A monarch from the ancient magic potion era had a cold look in his eyes.


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re the only one who has successfully cultivated the nine revolutions mysterious art other than the heavenly Dao? We¡¯ve already made preparations. We can¡¯t find your acupuncture points, but we can test them one by one.¡± Another monarch said in a cold voice.


    ¡°Even if I die of old age, I will drag you down with me!¡±


    Emperor tiantu made his move.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    This was practically the last battle of the sky map. He was fighting 13 demon emperors by himself. His eight-armed true form was frantically bombarding them. It was as if the sky was collapsing, the earth was cracking, and the entire world was shaking.


    The battle Emperor¡¯s combat techniques were unparalleled. His eight arms were killing non-stop, and his leg techniques were amazing. He had opened up the nine great battle formula, and he used all his strength to fight against the thirteen ancient demon medicine heavenly emperors alone.


    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re exhausted, but you didn¡¯t carry all living beings in your inner world?¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid of being crushed and the lives you¡¯ll bring with you dying?¡± A cold laugh rang out.


    ¡°What a joke! ¡°Before you die, you¡¯re still worried about those mortals. Mortals are just ants. No matter how many of them there are, it¡¯s useless. This way, you, who don¡¯t have energy, can kill them easily!¡±


    ¡­.


    The Monarchs and great emperors all spoke coldly.


    They were still naturally on guard and silent. The other party¡¯s system of combat strength cultivation was difficult, but the upper limit was very high. His combat strength was three to four times that of their own at the same level. Their own combat strength at the same level was already very terrifying, but the other party could actually fight all thirteen of them at the same time. It was simply outrageous.


    They had also heard of the other party¡¯s history:


    Tian tu and the Emperor fought for God, but the Emperor lost his head and was buried under mount Changyang.


    He was one of the most ancient heavenly emperors.


    BOOM!


    All of a sudden, heavenly Emperor douzhan swung his fist. Chaotic light surrounded his palm. A great emperor monarch screamed and exploded into a mist of blood. However, he was also severely injured.


    ¡°He only killed one of us. If we continue to kill him, he won¡¯t be able to hold on for long.¡±


    The demonic medicine sovereign and the other great emperors didn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all. They didn¡¯t have the mood to mourn the death of their kind and continued to speak calmly.


    On the battlefield, the other heavenly emperors were enraged by this scene. They wanted to help, but they were stopped by the demonic medicine emperors.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be your turn soon.¡±


    this heavenly Emperor, one of the most powerful beings, is dead. You don¡¯t have much time left.


    ¡­.


    This was an ambush. They had paid a great price to stop the other heavenly emperors, and many of them were either dead or injured. However, this price was worth it. They wanted to kill the heavenly map Battle God where he stood.


    BOOM!


    There was a violent collision, and terrifying light spread out. The heavenly map war God¡¯s true body of the ancestor of sorcery kept shattering. Death and rebirth alternated. No matter how strong his recovery ability was, it was also destroyed in the battle.


    Another two demon medicine sovereigns had died. The heavenly map war god was on the verge of death as well. He was not a Dao immortal after all, and he did not bring many living beings with him.


    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m not willing to accept this!¡±


    The sky painting Emperor roared, his hair disheveled.


    His eyes were clear and hot-blooded.


    This expression made countless people sad and moved.


    I¡¯ve lived for nearly a thousand years. Am I going to die today? ¡±


    He was already on the verge of death. With a final roar, his blood splattered all over the ground. Before he died, he once again killed a potions Emperor. With a strong sense of unwillingness, he said, ¡± if it wasn¡¯t for my old age and abundant physical strength, I might not be your match!


    Huala!


    His blood fell.


    His body was broken, and he had completely lost his vitality.


    ¡°The war god. he ¡­¡±


    Countless people on the ground cried out in grief and kneeled on the ground, their wails shaking the world.


    This ancestor of sorcery was dead. He was an unrivaled hero in ancient times, but unfortunately, time had taken away his youth today.


    This ancient Celestial Emperor who guarded the celestial heavens had been in seclusion for hundreds of years, but he still chose to attack. He dragged his old body and stood in front of the entire world at the most desperate moment, fighting for all living beings.


    ¡°He could have escaped, but ¡­¡±


    Some people were choked with tears.


    Since the creation of the world, sky painting great emperor was one of the most ancient existences. He was honored with the title of ancestor of sorcery. His achievements could shake the world. He founded the ancestor of sorcery, overthrew the era of innate ancient gods, and built the prosperous ancestor of sorcery Celestial Court. But his achievements were stolen.


    The dantian cultivation method he opened up was body cultivation, another system that Ren zu had created many years ago, known as the two mother Scriptures, it laid the foundation for the later generations, many celestial emperors followed his path, it could be said that without him, there would not be a body cultivation path in the entire world.


    ¡°Demons, monsters, demons, Buddhas, Immortals, and gods, destroy the character¡± Wu ¡°to become a human!¡±


    ¡°Witchcraft, speak of the word¡± defying ¡°!¡±


    ¡­.


    At this moment, some of the Sorcerer tribe¡¯s old men were shouting, screaming, and crying. This was the end of an era, and many people were crying.


    if Tian tu didn¡¯t fight with the Emperor for God and cause a ruckus in the heavenly Palace, he wouldn¡¯t have been suppressed under the Changyang mountain for 500 years ¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s an ancient rumor that the heavenly painting Emperor is one of the ancient primordial treasures that created the heavens and earth. A stone in the victorious East immortal continent is psychic, and every time it receives the beauty of the heavens and earth, the essence of the sun and the moon, it will feel it for a long time, and thus gain spiritual connection. The inner immortal fetus will turn into a stone man ¡­¡±


    if it wasn¡¯t for the God of War, who lost his precious golden cudgel and relied on the nine revolutions mysterious Art¡¯s inextinguishable golden body, how could he have fought so hard? ¡± An old man of the Sorcerer tribe burst into tears.


    that¡¯s right. This ancient existence went through 81 difficulties before he cultivated into the battle God!


    ¡­.


    In their grief, the atmosphere gradually changed.


    Whoosh.


    Xu Zhi and Hera stopped their carriage on the bright red ground and watched the scene from afar.


    Hera covered her mouth and shouted in shock, ¡± that God of War is a heroic and selfless Celestial Emperor who protects all the living beings on the earth! He¡¯s not afraid of death, but he still wants to drag his old body to block the invaders.¡±


    Hera started to feel sad. yeah, he¡¯s unarmed. If he didn¡¯t lose his weapon, the Jingu staff ¡­


    Xu Zhi laughed and did not deny it. that¡¯s selling his character.


    ¡°Character setting ¡­ What is it?¡±


    Hera didn¡¯t understand.


    Xu Zhi did not answer.


    He knew very well what kind of people red names were. They were all cunning old foxes.


    Their current behavior was probably like those celebrities who, in order to gain more fans, sold their public persona like crazy. They had a studio operating behind them to attract the worship of fans!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s teeth immediately ached. He took out a personal biography. ¡± legend of the God of War. ¡± which was now extremely popular in the primordial world. He flipped through it continuously, reading ten lines at. glance. It was a sad story of one¡¯s growth. if you add a hero character to yourself without permission, the background story will blossom ¡­


    Wuwuwuwu!


    ¡°Heavenly Emperor tiantu has slipped away!¡±


    In the entire primordial world, in the mortal world, there were old people and children holding the ¡± legend of the God of War ¡± as they walked out. They were crying hysterically. Their sorrowful cries and beliefs gradually turned into invisible threads that flew into the sky.


    In the heaven realm, ancient existences wailed sorrowfully as their thoughts turned into clouds and mist.


    Gradually, the Dragon veins of the great Zhou Dynasty gathered and trembled. They transformed into a Golden Dragon that soared into the sky. It was shining, and billions of strands of immortal light were dazzling, illuminating the entire dynasty.


    BOOM!


    Countless thoughts gathered and condensed into a figure of order. It gradually solidified and turned into a living being of flesh and blood.


    This was an unparalleled and majestic figure. His black hair was dancing in the wind, and he was wearing a golden Battle God armor and a purple gold crown. He was wearing cloud-walking shoes and holding a golden staff that contained endless light and fire. It was as if the entire world would be pierced open with a slight movement.


    it¡¯s the war god. He has returned ¡­


    Many people were in tears.


    The faces of the other great emperors were filled with shock, ¡± impossible! Only the great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s Hu rennong can be reborn, undying and imperishable. His achievements will be engraved in the hearts of all living beings!¡±


    ¡°This is impossible! This was absolutely impossible! The amount of energy needed to become a heavenly Emperor was too much! The incense and thoughts of the countless ministers, experts, Confucians, and living beings of the great Zhou Dynasty can only be provided to one Celestial Emperor, Hu rennong. There is no way they can provide a second Celestial Emperor.¡±


    The heavenly map war god only smiled slightly and touched this peerless divine weapon. secretly adding. character setting, you¡¯re really good ¡­ Is it the power of will from the faith of all living beings, a divine weapon of virtue condensed from it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alive again!¡± He leaped up and waved his rod in a domineering and fierce manner. we were born Free. Who dares to be high and mighty? Who dares to fight me?¡±


    ¡°I think, so I¡¯m here!¡±


    The moment this war god rose into the air, his eyes exploded with brilliance.


    BOOM!


    A bolt of lightning streaked across and illuminated his figure. It was as if the domineering air of the divine map and the Emperor fighting for God had once again been imprinted in the eternal thousand years of history.


    I¡¯m Reborn!


    His heart stirred, and he could not help but ¡­


    A screenshot.

 Chapter 322

    ?


    Chapter 322: The mastermind behind the scenes?


    Translator: 549690339


    The great emperors of the magic medicine era in the distance looked at this scene in shock.


    The war god was the most ancient heavenly Emperor existence. It was unexpected that he could be reborn. This was almost impossible.


    Not to mention that this great emperor God of War did not cultivate the way of incense, it was also very difficult to achieve a great achievement in the hearts of all living beings in a short period of time. That was a Supreme glory that almost no one could achieve.


    ¡°This is impossible! It was impossible! Even if it is done, the great Zhou Dynasty can only accommodate one heavenly Emperor. How can we resurrect a second heavenly Emperor now?¡±


    A great emperor had sneaked into the great Zhou Dynasty and killed many people who worshiped the incense. He knew how the great Zhou Dynasty worked, so he could not believe what he saw.


    No matter how he thought about it, it was impossible, but he had done it!


    the ancient barren world has too many terrifying trump cards!


    ¡°Perhaps this is just the tip of the iceberg!¡±


    At this moment, the demon medicine monarchs and great emperors finally panicked. The battle God who had come back to life was obviously different from before. He looked much stronger, and his old body was restored to its peak condition by the wish power of the masses.


    ¡°God of War, you¡¯ve been revived from death. Is this a setup that you¡¯ve already prepared? You want to defy the heavens?¡±


    A skeleton undead Emperor spoke, loudly rebuking in anger.


    They were already beginning to feel afraid.


    ¡­.


    At this moment, Meng Mei was livestreaming on the forum.


    Screenshots were quickly sent out.


    It even formed into a slide show, turning into a continuous scene like a movie theater. This was a special function that had recently been added to the ¡± spore evolution ¡± forum, which provided a continuous display of screenshots.


    The consecutive images made it seem as if they were watching a live Xianxia movie that was broadcasting the war between the two worlds.


    When the netizens saw that heavenly Emperor douzhan and heavenly Emperor tiantu had fallen into a trap and were surrounded, they became nervous and their hearts tightened. The unyielding will of heavenly Emperor tiantu had touched their hearts.


    ¡°What the f * ck? Was he really going to die? (Confused)¡±


    ¡°AI! It has been 900 years since then. Although it has only been a week, I can still remember the red name player Bale clearly. I didn¡¯t expect him to be able to achieve this.¡±


    although his life was coming to an end, he could have retreated, but in order to protect the land, he stood up (emotional) ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also a fair side to red names, and they¡¯ve changed! They had turned over a new leaf! (Tears)¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone in front of their computers saw this scene.


    A bloodied Celestial Emperor ancestor of sorcery laughed as he fought. His eyes were clear and filled with passion. It was a moving sight.


    They felt:


    He couldn¡¯t pretend to look like he was trying to save everyone!


    The scene changed quickly. Soon, the douzhan Emperor was getting more and more severely injured. Before he died, he killed a few great emperors of demonic medicine monarch. His broken body quickly fell to the ground and lost all signs of life.


    Wuwuwu!


    Many emotional people started to cry. They took white tissues in front of their computers and silently wiped their tears.


    ¡°He¡¯s changed! He¡¯s a good person!¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu, I¡¯ve never given you a good person card in my life. You¡¯re the first one I gave you! (Crying)¡±


    ¡°AI! I always thought that the players were all idiots, their minds full of coquettish ideas. I didn¡¯t expect such a heroic scene! As expected, we¡¯re still very courageous at the critical moment! This is a hymn for humans!¡±


    Many people felt that the red names had already been cleared.


    Thinking about his achievements, his life was full of ups and downs. He was always on the path of being beaten up, but he did bring benefits to the entire ancient barren world. He created the ancestral sorcerer lineage, overthrew the later ancestral sorcerer heavenly court, and defeated Emperor Qi. He played a part in all these, and that was why the eastern era was prosperous.


    Someone even consoled, ¡±


    don¡¯t be sad, everyone. This is a very satisfactory ending!


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! This player¡¯s second Life was very exciting and he died a glorious death.¡±


    However, just as everyone was reminiscing and sighing with emotion, the atmosphere suddenly changed. In the forum post, a screenshot was posted:


    A God of War in golden armor was resurrected. He held the Jingu staff and laughed wildly.


    There was even a screenshot of his own first-person account that was posted with the following words:


    you can¡¯t imagine the joy of rebirth. I¡¯ve lived a Second Life!


    The players were speechless.


    Pfft! They all spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Their faces darkened on the spot and they fell into a brief silence.


    This was a screenshot from when he was alive? For us to reminisce?


    But could this be a conspiracy? Why did it feel like something was wrong?


    They subconsciously looked down, and sure enough, the following screenshots were quickly sent out. The battle God had returned to his youth. He was radiant and bursting with a strong fighting spirit. He was madly fighting against the celestial emperors of the magic potion era, looking extremely mighty.


    They finally came to their senses.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably so sad because it¡¯s absorbing the incense!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re f * cking poisonous! What an animal! Scum! Her character has collapsed!¡±


    They were completely furious. The evidence was already conclusive. There was someone here who would cheat them of their tears without saying a word. This actor¡¯s acting was superb. He was definitely a super movie King. Not only did he deceive the natives, but he also deceived them.


    If there were incense in front of the computer, they would also contribute it.


    They wailed in grief and resentment.


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry! My mom asked me why I flipped the table! I don¡¯t trust you f * cking idiots anymore! (Clenched teeth)¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also stupid. I¡¯m too young. I¡¯ve suffered losses in the past, and now I¡¯m still being deceived by you! (Crying)¡±


    ¡­


    The screen instantly exploded with comments.


    Countless people were sitting in front of their computers, grumbling. They were so angry!


    However, what was going on?


    How could he have survived?


    Just like the Monarchs and emperors, they knew that it was impossible for a second Heavenly Monarch to be reborn.


    Mengmei evolved into a Dragon and said,¡±hahahaha!¡± Are you surprised? Are you surprised?¡±


    Countless people were having a headache.


    Meng Mei typed, [ this is my ¡®learning to save the other world¡¯. Next, our reporter, Meng Mei, will give a detailed explanation of the war strategy for this world War. ]


    Right, I forgot to tell you! This plan is planned by me behind the scenes! If Medusa is the commander of the demonic realm, I am the commander of the entire immortal realm. We will each lead a world and play chess on the same level.¡±


    What was the meaning of this?


    Everyone was shocked. Wasn¡¯t Mengmei a salted fish? How did he get to this height?


    Meng Mei sat in front of the computer and smiled. She typed on the keyboard and said in high spirits, ¡± it means what it means literally! I¡¯m in charge of giving out orders. Tiandao, several red-named players, and ancient Lords of Heaven, as my underlings, are in charge of carrying out the orders! Accept the battle!¡±

 Chapter 323

    ?


    Chapter 323: The origin


    Translator: 549690339


    Everyone¡¯s mind went blank.


    Mengmei was the commander of this war?


    This was an even greater shock than the resurrection of the red name player Bell.


    The previous cute girl was very lazy.


    In the ¡± Daoist Changsheng plan ¡°, a few red-named players were the main ones. She was the one who carried it out and personally went to teach her disciples, Daoist Changsheng. She had always been a bystander at the edge.


    But this plan was planned and led by her?


    How did she do it? why would a few red-named players listen to her obediently?


    Did she have the ability to do so?


    Perhaps there was!


    And the resurrection plan of this heavenly Emperor Tian tu in front of him, was she the one who was secretly leading it?


    The cute girl crossed her legs and continued to type, ¡± I am the mother of the Earth¡¯s dragon vein and the founder of the entire incense system! ¡®I enlightened my disciple, Hu rennong, and established the great Zhou Dynasty. I¡¯m the Dragon vein of the dynasty, and I¡¯ve long understood the secrets of the incense ¡­¡¯ Otherwise, how could Bale have been resurrected? For hundreds of years, he had traveled the entire land, haha! Do you really think I¡¯m on vacation?¡±


    Everyone was shocked, and an unbelievable thought appeared in their minds!


    This person was pretending to be a salted fish?


    Could it be that he was thinking about the dark red name players again?


    Previously, she had caused the red-name players to suffer a huge loss, perishing together with her and being imprisoned as various treasures. No one had forgotten how cunning and sinister she was. She was simply the true successor of the idiotic netizens!


    Things were getting complicated.


    ¡°The current Red name player, Bell, has indeed fallen into a trap ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yup! Although Bell took the opportunity to reincarnate for a second time and shed his old age, he¡¯s still a God-level heavenly Emperor who¡¯s worshipped by the people. He can only act according to others ¡®wishes in the future. Otherwise, the incense offerings will be cut off at any time ¡­¡±


    this is an Open Conspiracy. Bale doesn¡¯t want to die. He knows this, but he can only do this.


    ¡­


    Countless people analyzed the scene they had just seen.


    They were not stupid, there were many smart people in the world, but they were itching to know the truth.


    Cute girl,¡±you guys are too much of a conspiracy theory!¡± What do you mean by pretending? He was indeed a salted fish! ¡°As a farmer and a leisure player, I traveled around the mountains and rivers. Although my combat power is not as good as those red-named players, I have already become a geologist. I have been constantly modifying the terrain and spending hundreds of years. I had my disciple bring me around the mountains and rivers to study the Earth¡¯s dragon veins and advanced the Dragon veins to version 3.0.¡±


    Screenshots.


    A screenshot was sent.


    In the picture, there were dense lines of dragon veins, forming an exquisite pattern that looked ancient and experienced.


    Mengmei said,¡±you guys probably don¡¯t understand this thing, right?¡± This is a netherworld formation!¡±


    The crowd gasped.


    Was this the spell formation that had gathered the souls of the entire Magus world and allowed Ermin to become a God?


    The cute girl continued to explain,¡¯this is the map of the Dragon vein of the beiyu divine region. It¡¯s too big, too big! As for conspiracy theories, get lost! I never thought of using the netherworld to create a formation and blood sacrifice all the living beings in the land to become a God. Although I can do it at any time now, I don¡¯t want to kill people to become a God ¡­


    It was just a simple scheme.


    A few hundred years ago, I secretly contacted the racer of Mount Haruna and asked him for the top-secret information of that time-the formation of the netherworld as a reference for the construction of the Dragon vein.


    the secret of creating a formation in the netherworld was an alchemy secret that even the Cthulhu evil god of that time didn¡¯t know about. I also discussed it with the alchemy Emperor and continuously improved it, forming the current structure of the Dragon vein. It doesn¡¯t absorb souls, but it can more efficiently absorb the Joss flames of all living beings. The thoughts of the living beings on the surface will follow my roots and enter the underground, gathering in the Dragon vein ¡­


    This was the embryonic form of the Dragon vein.


    The construction of the Dragon vein is not as simple as you think. You can just bury my vines.


    ¡®To be able to do this, I¡¯m definitely superior to everyone else in the field of arrays!¡¯ Even the alchemy monarch of the past could not keep up with the current era!


    [there¡¯s just one thing. When I was touring around and modifying the Dragon¡¯s Vein, that bastard wandering know-it-all took the opportunity to steal a lot of the alchemy array research results in this area.(Angry)]


    After all, after overthrowing Emperor Qi, I was thinking that I should ambush a group of red-named players to prevent them from messing around! They had to have a way to contain them, or even deal with them! The two bosses outside also agreed to secretly help ¡­ This is the reason.¡±


    Dragon vein 3.0?


    Everyone was speechless.


    You¡¯ve been busy with this in secret?


    He didn¡¯t care about anything, but he was very enthusiastic about getting kickbacks!


    Come to think of it, the racer of Mount Haruna and the cute girl must have been contacting each other in secret for a long time.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was also researching the alchemy lifeform domain in the ancient tree world, so he was not doing much.


    As for cutie pie, she had been studying alchemy arrays since the primordial world. Everyone¡¯s alchemy specialization was different ¡­


    ¡°Detestable! These big shots are secretly communicating with each other, and we outsiders have no idea!¡±


    ¡°F * ck, this is too wretched!¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwuwu! When can I be as outstanding as them, stand at the same height, and have a group of big shots secretly planning together? Secretly causing trouble? Thinking about defying the heavens all day? To defeat the God of creation? (Looking forward to it)¡±


    ¡­.


    Many people were not stupid and had already thought of many things.


    Meng Mei continued, ¡± the current system is based on the body of the primordial humans, which can open up the inner world. There are two major systems.


    The inner world was opened in the upper dantian and the mind. For Dao cultivators, they collected Joss flames from all living beings to cultivate!


    The inner world was opened in the lower dantian and lower abdomen. It was body cultivation, which was to hammer and forge the dantian and cultivate in the furnace!


    The system of body cultivation, the dantian Meridian technique of the lower abdomen, was created by several red-named players. After that, it was further deduced to the peak with the help of Daoist immortality, and the body cultivation was mastered. The nine revolutions mysterious art.


    Then the Joss flame system of the upper dantian and sea of consciousness was created by me!¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Meng Mei explained very seriously, ¡± I had thought about the consciousness Sea System in the past. Later, I guided Ren zu Xu to open up the consciousness sea and gather the way of incense to create the first incense era-using the gods as incense to cultivate. He also gave me great inspiration and I secretly discussed it with him. Later, an ancient era ended. As the mastermind behind it, I guided Hu rennong to start a second incense era-using the living as incense to cultivate!


    The highest level of physical cultivation was the nine revolutions mysterious art, and the highest level of Dao cultivation was the Dragon vein! I personally think that even though their individual combat strength is far inferior to the nine revolutions mysterious art, their overall strength and potential won¡¯t be any weaker than the nine revolutions mysterious art. It¡¯s another form of immortality.¡±


    Everyone was sweating.


    A conspirator!


    Mengmei was the real mastermind!


    She had been calculating for hundreds of years, trying to push the path of the incense system to the peak and create a cultivation method that was not weaker than the nine revolutions mysterious art-the incense dragon vein technique!


    He knew that none of these players were simple!


    Countless people were heartbroken.


    Meng Mei continued, ¡± don¡¯t think of me as too wretched. I¡¯m just a salted fish. As you can see, I don¡¯t have any combat power, but I¡¯m a basic dragon vein. As long as I, green vine Mother Earth, die, the entire incense system, the great Zhou Dynasty, and even the current immortal world will no longer exist!


    because the Dragon vein has also been established in the immortal world to cultivate Daoist techniques, they are basically living on the body of my creation Wood World. My creation wood has changed from its indomitable form in the Western era to another form. It is hidden in the earth and has formed the real green vine Mother Earth. The red-named players have long been eliminated by the era and can only follow me ¡­ Eat my ass!¡±


    ¡°Stupid humans, Science and Technology are the primary productive forces. You can¡¯t just fight! I have the core technology and the patent is with me. As long as you use my dragon vein patent, you have to give me a Commission ¡­¡±


    He really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Did Mengmei use her IQ in the right place? Or did he use it in the wrong place?


    Did this salted fish work hard just to become a completely lying salted fish?


    However, another screenshot was quickly sent.


    It was a young girl in a white dress. She opened her arms and was bathed in countless rays of light behind her. She was like a god in the world. A few large words were written on it: The European king was still alive!


    The cute girl replied,¡¯I¡¯m lucky! He was also smart! What right do they have to fight me?¡±


    Countless people were speechless.


    ???! This person, she was so shameless!


    Previously, the racer of Mount Haruna had sent a screenshot of the sun girl¡¯s ¡± khorium goddess ¡°, and countless people had worshipped her. khorium has made me stronger. now, the cute girl had followed suit and sent a screenshot of the lucky girl¡¯s ¡± goddess of luck ¡°?


    However, even more people laid down and started typing on their keyboards in front of their computers.


    ¡°Detestable! This kind of talented young girl who could beat people up was simply against the rules! (Licking)¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided that in the future, I¡¯ll pay tribute to Mengmei¡¯s ranking for every exam in the dormitory. I won¡¯t fail any subject! (Manual dog head)¡±


    ¡°Believe in Mengmei and get eternal life! Believe in cute little sister! Resurrect on the spot!¡±


    ¡°Eh? It seemed to be true! Look at Bale, he¡¯s already resurrected (destiny.jpg)¡±


    ¡­..


    In an instant, the scene became lively, and the cute girl would probably become the hottest picture for a while.

 Chapter 324

    ?


    Chapter 324: Chapter 324 plan


    Translator: 549690339


    Those who believe in me will have eternal life! Believers resurrected on the spot!


    Many people had already thought that the goddess of luck, cutie, and mother Earth would probably be made into brands and posters in the future.


    Meng Mei, on the other hand, sat in front of the computer and typed on the keyboard calmly. it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve lost a lot after getting this power! The world is fair, it¡¯s an equivalent exchange, just like the truth that Magi pursue. Only I know what kind of sacrifice I¡¯m making now ¡­¡±


    She muttered to herself, ¡± I¡¯m not pure anymore! There were so many people on her ¡­ This time, he¡¯s really become a burly man. ¡±


    On the forum, countless people were still licking her boots and praising her in all kinds of ways.


    Meng Mei was relieved and continued, ¡± ¡°You guys are very sensible! The one who is the best at sucking up will be put in an important position by this Empress if he comes in the future! The goddess of luck will take care of him!¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    They were a little shocked on the spot. It would have been fine if he hadn¡¯t said it before, but now that he had said it, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. If they continued to boast, they would really become bootlickers! I¡¯ve been hammered by a stone, alright! This was very awkward.


    Just as they were hesitating ¡­


    Meng Mei continued,¡±cough, cough, you guys can lick later!¡± Now, let¡¯s get back to the main topic! ¡°As the war commander of the primordial world, I will naturally be the one in charge because I understand the incense system the best. After all, I was the one who led Hu rennong to open up the Earth¡¯s dragon vein. I have long since made plans to counterattack, and that is what you are seeing now!


    first of all, we¡¯ve fallen into the wrong perspective. We think that the ancient barren world¡¯s development can¡¯t compare to the magic potion era! It was also very difficult to become strong in a short period of time. This was a mistake!


    Have you all forgotten what the system of the great Zhou Dynasty is?


    It was incense!


    Incense was the foundation, and all experts stood on it. But where did incense come from?


    Li people¡¯s life!


    Many people had neglected the essence. The great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s system was a system of living beings. The more people there were, the stronger they were!


    In the past, the great Zhou Dynasty had a population of tens of millions. Because of the prevailing culture of literature, most of the scholars reached the level of a first-tier Confucian scholar when they reached adulthood and opened up their inner world. This way, tens of millions of people were a huge number, but they could only provide a deity position of a heavenly Emperor. 100 million? One billion? Six billion? A population that surpasses Earth¡¯s?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s mind quivered!


    He actually had such a move?


    Yes, the essence was the incense system, and quantity could make up for quality.


    the enemy has a lot of monarchs and emperors. We can¡¯t make up for it with our number, but we can make up for it with the number of mortals. As long as we can accumulate enough, we can resist the gap.


    It formed a terrifying incense logistics.


    I, the commander of the heavenly court, have secretly given my disciple, Hu rennong, the current Prime Minister, the opportunity to initiate the great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s policy-the plan of reincarnation!


    Our policy encourages the second, third, and fourth child. You don¡¯t even have to work. You just have to be responsible for giving birth and you¡¯ll get subsidies! However, once the population increased, it would cause many problems, such as famine, employment, education, money expenses ¡­


    But that¡¯s not a big deal. If you give birth, our imperial court will be responsible for subsidies! When faced with famine, the Imperial court would help the peasants farm, the Imperial astronomer would be in charge of praying for rain, and the Ministry of Agriculture would be in charge of farming, casting spells, and making clouds and rain!


    Furthermore, the red-named players came from the Sorcerer world. They used a microscope to study plants and imitated hybrid rice, creating rice crops with extremely high yield! The entire dynasty has new babies being born every day, and they¡¯re getting stronger by the day!¡±


    After everyone heard this, they wondered, is this the farming game?


    A good great Zhou Dynasty was being madly farmed by a weak and cute girl like you who can¡¯t fight to give birth to children?


    It had been fifty to sixty years since Medusa¡¯s arrival, her acquaintance with wandering know-it-all, and the outbreak of the war. The population had multiplied for two to three generations, and each generation had multiplied several times.


    Cute girl: ¡± cough, cough, cough. Actually, this is a very simple plan. It¡¯s just a national policy of ¡®reincarnation¡¯. Now, not only the mortal world, but the immortal court is also full of mortals. Everyone, take a look at the current population statistics Report.


    Screenshot (urban and rural population ratio statistics table)


    Everyone looked down and was stunned.


    There were actually 300 million people in the primordial world!


    The nine Heavens realm, all the Blessed paradises, and all the places in the mortal world were packed to the brim. The most efficient environmental survival plan had been realized.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    The screenshots were quickly sent out.


    It was a classroom in the village. There were many four to five-year-old children reading and studying. They were speaking in a clear voice, and there were gray-robed scholars giving lessons.


    The screenshots were stacked on top of each other, and he could understand the children¡¯s words from their mouth shapes.


    oddities don¡¯t always change. Look at the octants for the symbols!


    The sound of the book seemed to drift out of the window of the classroom and into the distance.


    ¡­.


    Mengmei asked,¡¯do you understand? ¡°This is the ¡®learning to save the Otherworld¡¯ plan. It¡¯s not enough to just give birth like crazy. Only scholars and Confucians who can sense the world and read enough books can have stronger incense offerings. Thus, in order to have more powerful mortals and lower-class masses, there¡¯s a theory in our national policy that ¡®the country will be strong if the youth is strong¡¯. Now, in the great Zhou Dynasty, people are taught how to read at the age of three and go to primary school at the age of five or six, memorizing the text!¡±


    The cute girl typed:


    ¡°In the great Zhou Dynasty, the way of Confucianism is to establish a heart for the heavens and earth! For the sake of the people! In order to inherit the secret art! Bring peace to the world!¡±


    ¡°I hope that everyone in the world will be like a dragon! I hope that everyone in the world can live as long as Dao!¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    One by one, they became heartless learning machines. These cute children had gone bald at such a young age? Everyone held it in for a long time, feeling bitter and hateful. What a sin! You¡¯re a demon!


    ¡°So this is the true meaning of reading to save the world! (Shocked)¡±


    this game is indeed a cross-era game that constantly advocates that we love to learn. Every time we solve a problem, it¡¯s enough to be ¡®learning-loving¡¯! From the rise of the alchemy Emperor in his later years, Ermin defeating the evil god of Cthulhu, to Daoist Changsheng defeating di Qi ¡­ One thing after another, he said it was a coincidence! I don¡¯t believe it! (The evidence is irrefutable. Game producers, get out here and get beaten up!)¡±


    cutie: Medusa, I can¡¯t beat you, but I¡¯ll farm you to death! Everyone was to study! All of them were bald-headed strong! One Punch Man!¡±


    Medusa has been kicked out of the group chat by the administrator due to excessive language!


    ¡°Animal! Cute girls are indeed awesome! He has brought the pain of studying, the strengthened version of nine years of compulsory education, to the other world. (Sound breaking)¡±


    ¡°What if the brat makes a scene, fights, and kicks the blanket away? It must be because he had too little homework! I¡¯ll just open a few more courses on calculus, from introduction to burial.¡±


    Everyone felt that it was great and instantly understood.


    In the current great Zhou Dynasty, the establishment of the Dragon¡¯s Vein and the formation of incense was a system of worshiping the divine tablets. The strong celestial Thearch was worshipped by all living beings and mourned. He would be immortal and walk towards the end of this system-I exist without thinking!


    Of course, he was not immortal. His weakness was the people of the great Zhou Dynasty behind him.


    In short, as long as the dynasty was not destroyed, the people would not die.

 Chapter 325

    ?


    Chapter 325: Chapter 325-incense is poisonous


    Translator: 549690339


    Someone hurriedly said,¡±the great Zhou Dynasty is a perfect Golden Age, a dream Utopia!¡± Cultivators wander between the cities and the countryside for the daily use of the people. There are no tyrants or corrupt officials. Happiness is abundant, and we coexist. It is a perfect ideal country!¡±


    ¡°Yup! This imperial court¡¯s system of incense and dragon veins was very perfect, and this system would not give birth to tyrants and treacherous officials. It was too terrifying! It¡¯s not any weaker than the nine revolutions mysterious art. ¡±


    Medusa: ¡± it¡¯s really too difficult for me. I didn¡¯t expect that the salted fish who has been staying with me and touring the world with me is actually the commander of the celestial world! She taught a bunch of children who love to learn. If I had killed her back then, nothing would have happened!¡±


    The cute girl evolved into a Dragon and said,¡¯pfft! I¡¯m afraid of death ¡­ How could I not have a backup plan when there was a dangerous and abnormal battle maniac beside me? I had guaranteed my own safety at that time! (Proud)¡±


    Everyone came back to their senses again.


    That¡¯s right!


    Thinking back to the situation at that time, how could a cute girl who was so afraid of death not run? This was a bizarre thing to begin with, and it was not like she could not escape. Medusa was going to sleep, so she could take the opportunity to escape at any time.


    This was a mystery.


    Moreover, she was now alone in the demonic realm. With her personality of being a salted fish that was afraid of death, she was not so bold, okay?


    Was this some sort of plan?


    you¡¯re so bold. You dare to wander around in front of Medusa. What¡¯s the secret? ¡± Xiao naihu asked.


    Mengmei coughed. It¡¯s very simple, because I can¡¯t kill him either!¡±


    Everyone was stunned, but they instantly understood what he meant.


    The cute girl was green vine, the mother Earth.


    She was the master of the heavenly Dao, the person with the greatest merit in the entire primordial world. She was the creator of the Earth¡¯s dragon veins and the founder of the great Zhou Dynasty. Her prestige was no less than Hu rennong¡¯s.


    To be able to gather the wish power of all living beings and resurrect was a matter of course, no wonder he was fearless.


    Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±but, is the resurrected self that was gathered by the wishes of the people really me?¡± And not another person with his own memories and wisdom?¡±


    The cute girl replied with. smile, ¡± after. few versions, it¡¯s already dragon vein version 3.0. There are many improvements. I can already imprint the. soul ¡®in the depths of my dragon vein luck ¡­ With the power of the people¡¯s prayers, the one who resurrected is naturally the person himself.¡±


    Everyone was completely shocked.


    If Mengmei was really crazily studying the Dragon vein and was already ready to take advantage of the situation to perfect the system, would she really be immortal?


    Wouldn¡¯t that be heaven-defying?


    An existence that could rise from the ashes like a phoenix?


    Meng Mei started explaining again, ¡± it¡¯s not that exaggerated. You will still die because Joss flames are poisonous.


    The incense was poisonous?


    It was a difficult word to understand.


    The cute girl was helpless. She looked at the computer screen and typed on the keyboard,


    it¡¯s like this. After all, it¡¯s already a deity position worshipped by all living beings, a God that gathers Joss flames. The power of wishes of all living beings and the gathered Joss flames will gradually erode a person¡¯s consciousness and lead them to the will of all living beings, turning them into perfect existences as they imagine them to be, becoming the people in their impression, and living on that.


    the greater the gap between the impression of the masses and the image of oneself, the faster the process of assimilation. For example, our heavenly painting Emperor wrote his life biography ¡± the legend of the God of War ¡± and added settings without permission. Sooner or later, he will become the God of War in the book and gradually lose himself. I estimate that he is only two hundred years away from being completely assimilated. By then, it will be no different from real death.


    In other words, Bale would soon become the image in the book and not himself. He would only have 200 years left to live?


    ¡°That¡¯s no longer my true self! Instead, I¡¯m a fake self in the eyes of the masses?¡±


    Many netizens who were good at philosophy speculated.


    One day, I¡¯ll be smoothed out by the world and live on in other people¡¯s impression?


    He was a true ¡± God of all life, ¡± a puppet that protected all life. The people of dawn had entrusted their will and hope to him, and he had become a hero, similar to the heavenly Dao.


    After Mengmei said this, everyone understood the disadvantage.


    That Bale, wasn¡¯t he just courting death?


    She had even added so many settings to herself, and she was rapidly becoming another person.


    No matter how selfish he was now, he would eventually become the selfless God of War in everyone¡¯s imagination, the existence that jumped out of a stone with the Golden-hooped rod in hand.


    Meng Mei continued, ¡± also, don¡¯t die so easily. Joss flames are poisonous. Every time you die, the power of will of all living beings will gather and be reborn. The faster you lose yourself ¡­ To escape from this situation, according to my conjectures, there is only one method-to become a God.


    Once you become a level eight God, you¡¯ll transcend and leave the system of incense worshiped by all living beings to become an independent existence. Bale was so reckless because he wanted to use these 200 years to take a gamble and become a God directly.¡±


    Everyone immediately understood their current plan.


    But Mengmei was different. She occupied the Dragon¡¯s Vein, so there was a high chance that she would become a God. In other words, she was not afraid of death, so she was very wild now!


    Everyone¡¯s teeth ached.


    This commander was a salted fish. He was acting all high and mighty with the netizens outside, slacking off, and even going to the other party¡¯s world to have fun, leaving the red-name players who could fight and the various Lords of Heaven to fight and kill.


    Meng Mei was speechless. you¡¯re asking me why I¡¯m going to the devil World? It was because he wanted to build a dragon vein! It was a trip! I¡¯m going to be Mother Earth there. I told you when I asked the little brain for the Bible, I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    Everyone broke out in cold sweat. It seemed like Meng Mei had not lied to them from the beginning to the end. She was really a salted fish. What she was doing now was really just building the Dragon vein and then going around freely.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re not afraid of death, but what if you bring wandering know-it-all and your disciple over? what if they¡¯re really caught?¡± someone asked.


    it is necessary to build the Dragon¡¯s Vein. I bet Medusa will let me build the Dragon¡¯s Vein in the Sorcerer world. She is also envious of the energy accumulated by the incense. At most, she will send a large number of great sovereigns to capture me and threaten my life to force me to build the Dragon¡¯s Vein for her use.


    Was that why he walked into the trap?


    Everyone seemed to have understood something.


    Meng Mei became a little confused,¡¯but she¡¯s not coming to catch me? I¡¯m already prepared to be beaten up! It¡¯s so difficult for me! However, I¡¯m still building the Dragon vein and continuing to be my farming party.¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    It turns out that we all want to be beaten up by society?


    It was a bit strange that he wasn¡¯t beaten up even under such a coincidence.


    The cute girl continued to explain,¡¯my ultimate plan is to build a dragon vein in the Sorcerer world and become the mother Earth of the two worlds to stop the war ¡­ It was a win-win situation. After all, we were very emotional about the Sorcerer world. We had witnessed its growth with our own eyes. Both worlds were our homes. Why don¡¯t we work together and invade the other worlds? Wasn¡¯t it wonderful? Anyway, there are so many worlds in the universe, 129600 of them. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go to other worlds?¡±


    The ultimate plan?


    Was he going to build a Dragon¡¯s Vein in the Sorcerer world?


    Everyone was puzzled, but Meng Mei did not intend to continue talking. Instead, she let everyone watch quietly.

 Chapter 326

    ?


    Chapter 326: Devil disaster


    Translator: 549690339


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    our reporter, Meng Mei, has evolved into a Dragon and is reporting for everyone.


    She continued to broadcast the battle live on the forum.


    In a sense, this could be considered a big battle for the players in the game.


    A new era had taken place. Perhaps it could be called the new game version information film ¡± the expedition to the demonic world ¡°. An epic battle had begun. What would the fate of Medusa, Ermin, Daoist Changsheng, Hu rennong, Liu Wenjian, and all the major players be?


    A dispute between two worlds?


    In what form would it end?


    Meng Mei didn¡¯t say anything more, but she left one last sentence, ¡±


    the world of incense is a world of keyboards, a world of dancing and ink. As long as there is a keyboard, public opinion will be directed, and the will of all living beings will be enough to gather infinite power and infinite possibilities-if the heavens don¡¯t give birth to keyboard man, the path of typing will be like the long night!!


    ¡­..


    The great Zhou Dynasty, year 404.


    The demonic world had completely invaded, and the world was in chaos. The people were in deep waters.


    The opening of the immortal world caused Immortals to descend one after another. The governors of various states and counties rose to resist. The sword immortal of Mount Shu appeared and suppressed the chaos. The martial arts sects and families worked together to strike.


    The Nanzhao state of the Wu tribe had sent out countless maguspriests and Warriors wearing the Barbarian clothes of the Miao territory with golden rings to fight. In the Yunshan Lake, demons that had once eaten humans were born one after another. These ancient tribes left behind by the innate ancient gods were also bathed in blood.


    Outside the great Zhou¡¯s Ping Yang city.


    The city was in complete chaos. The screams inside the city were endless. The elderly and children showed despair. Outside, there were demonic creatures gradually surrounding the city. Some monsters with pitch-black scales slowly moved around the city. It was a dark Mass.


    Chi!


    Black blood splattered.


    In the sky, a sword immortal descended from the sky and cut a bull-headed demon in half.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± The eldest disciple of Mount Shu raised his head slightly and looked at the other sword immortal with a serious expression. the Pingyang County Governor, Shangguan Jiucheng, is still not awake? ¡±


    ¡°Difficult!¡± A Mount Shu disciple beside him revealed a bitter expression and quickly descended. the local governor was attacked by the powerful demon during the demon disaster. His body was invaded by the demon Qi ¡­ The demons ¡®auras were violent and chaotic. There was a kind of pressure that they had inherited part of the characteristics of their origin Demon God ¡­ Without the Shangguan County Governor guiding the Dragon vein, it would be difficult to activate the Grand formation of Ping Yang city ¡­ Only the famous Confucians of the local Confucian sect and the Confucians of the Shangguan family were left to help.¡±


    Puchi!


    As the two of them spoke, their swords glowed with a cold light as they quickly killed demons one after another.


    At the front line of the bloody realm, the top heavenly emperors from both sides were fighting each other. They were guarding their own realms to prevent each other from invading their own worlds. Otherwise, when a heavenly Emperor descended, it would be a brutal massacre. They were all trying to stop this.


    However, even though they were restraining each other¡¯s experts, they were unable to stop the invasion of the other¡¯s lower and middle-tier experts. One after another, Tier 6 epic experts rapidly surged over with the goal of invading and killing.


    The devil World clearly understood that the weakness of the great Zhou Dynasty was the people at the rear. As long as they destroyed the great Zhou Dynasty and cut off the Dragon vein, the resistance at the front line would collapse on its own!


    I hope sect leader can win!


    The eldest disciple of Mount Shu stood on the city wall and looked down at the dark mass below. His face sank. Ping Yang city is the main node of the great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s northern continent¡¯s dragon vein. It must not be breached. We must defend Ping Yang to the death!


    Blood stained the ground outside the city.


    ¡­¡­


    The capital of the great Zhou Dynasty.


    ¡°The East Province is in danger? Is it about to fall?¡±


    The atmosphere in the Imperial court was heavy.


    The current Emperor of the great Zhou, Zhou Chang ¡®an, was wearing a golden robe with dragon patterns and a Dragon Crown on his head. He sat on a Dragon Throne.


    ¡°The fate of our great Zhou ¡­ It¡¯s constantly weakening.¡± Zhou Chang ¡®an closed his eyes. in the great Zhou Dynasty, we are worshipped by the incense. Negative emotions spread, and there are sighs of fear everywhere. Naturally, the incense offerings are greatly reduced.


    Zhou Chang ¡®an hesitated for some time and suddenly said calmly, ¡± ¡°I absorbed the Dragon vein to cultivate. Although I¡¯m only at the sixth heavenly passage realm, with the Dragon¡¯s blessing, my battle prowess is close to a heavenly Emperor dongxu. I want you to personally lead the troops.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t do this!¡±


    The ministers around him tried to stop him.


    the demon world is obviously waiting for the Emperor to take action personally. They will then take the opportunity to kill the Emperor!


    ¡°Indeed! This was a conspiracy! If the Emperor is assassinated, the people of the dynasty will become even more depressed and depressed. Without any incense, our great Zhou will be doomed.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Yi Kong has unparalleled martial power and he really wants to see the people and subjects live in pain?¡±


    Zhou Chang ¡®an slowly leaned back on the Dragon Throne, showing signs of struggle.


    His gaze slowly passed through the anxious and worried officials. It was as if he had once been the first Prince, close friends with the HU rennong, and they had discussed the future of the court.


    At that time, the two of them were still thinking about how to suppress the Jianghu swordsmen. Unknowingly, they had helped each other and had reached this point.


    ¡°What is a King?¡± He asked in the study.


    In the study, Hu rennong was reading while thinking. His calm voice rang out, ¡± ¡°The king is the leader of the people, and without the people, there will be no king.¡±


    He was slightly stunned, and then he understood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    He looked down at the great Confucians dissuading him and suddenly stood up, revealing a shocking determination.


    The Emperor guards the gate of the country, and the sovereign dies!


    ¡­..


    Nanzhao.


    On the street, a couple was walking hand in hand. The handsome face of the Mount Shu disciple, Xiao Yao, flashed with gentleness as he looked at the girl in front of him. I worked so hard to escort you back to Nanzhao. Do I really have to do this? ¡±


    A trace of uneasiness reverberated in his heart.


    ¡°My mother¡¯s path is also my path. Don¡¯t stop me ¡­¡± He said. The young girl gently held the young man¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I ¡­¡± The Mount Shu disciple forced a smile, but he could not help but feel bitter in his heart. the days I spent with you were the best times of my life ¡­


    we are a small country of the Sorcerer tribe. We can¡¯t resist like the great Zhou Dynasty. I can only merge with the Dragon¡¯s Vein. This is the only way to save the countless people of Nanzhao. Soon, The Woman in White was deep underground. She looked at the Earth Dragon vein in front of her and slowly walked in. She was surrounded by dark green vines.


    BOOM!


    A woman with Dragon vines wrapped around her legs and a snake¡¯s tail slowly walked out.


    She held an exquisite cane in her hand, and the roots of the vines quickly dragged her to a high altitude. She looked at the man in the shadow in front of her. expert from the devil realm, tell me your name!


    It was a handsome man with red hair and a black robe. His eyes were wine red, and his body was surrounded by a faint blue mist. I¡¯m a teacher in the Royal Academy of the federich human Kingdom. I¡¯m Yug, the Rockfire man!!


    Just as Xu Zhi was leisurely riding the carriage towards the bloodrealm, the emperors-to-be in the bar had already set out for battle.


    Yug¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at the woman in front of him. you¡¯re all very powerful. I¡¯ve brought a group of elite disciples here, but I¡¯m the only one left after only a week ¡­ I can see your determination. The hymn of humanity is the hymn of history, and it also applies to you.¡±


    why don¡¯t we attack the great Zhou Dynasty? ¡± She asked.


    the Emperor of the great Zhou, Zhou Chang ¡®an, has already sent a group of men of sacrifice over. They are as powerful as I am! Yuk smiled and bowed slightly in a gentlemanly manner. come on, mighty one of the ancient barren world. I want to fight you.


    BOOM!


    A huge flame burst out, and his entire body was enveloped in flames.


    All of Nanzhao¡¯s citizens quickly fled, as if a natural disaster had descended.


    ¡°Heavens! That¡¯s the fire demon beast!¡±

 Chapter 327

    ?


    Chapter 327: Chapter 327-novels create heroes


    Translator: 549690339


    The entire ancient Barrens.


    The dark sky was filled with staircases of red clouds, and a golden cudgel that stirred the sky was pointed at the sky, as if it was tearing the whole world apart.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    A God of War roared, his muscles bulging as he charged forward.


    The sky was stirred into a vortex, and countless electric nets converged and twisted, quickly surging toward the other monarchs and great emperors in the world.


    ¡°He¡¯s really alive!¡±


    Countless people saw that the God of War had been reborn, and they couldn¡¯t help but be pleasantly surprised. Many people began to cry, and countless sounds interweaved together.


    They knew what this meant.


    If the front line collapsed, it would quickly form a chain reaction, and the entire land behind that was resisting the demon disaster would be completely annihilated.


    The primordial world would be destroyed.


    They clutched the legend of the God of War tightly in their hands, squeezing so hard that they wrinkled, as if they were trying to grasp all the tension in their palms.


    ¡°Battle God ¡­¡±


    They finally couldn¡¯t help but cry. They knelt on the ground and cried out loud. They were touched by the life inside and felt that it was both a song and a tear.


    There was a plot in the story.


    After he overthrew the rule of the innate ancient gods, the achievements of the ancestral sorcerer immortal court were stolen, and the description was the most touching:


    when five hundred years is just a lie, and the fruits of victory are growing in someone else¡¯s garden ¡­ How will we face despair when we have to carry the burden of hardship?¡±


    After overthrowing the Imperial court of the innate ancient gods, he was still suppressed at the foot of Mount Changyang and his 12 disciples still betrayed him.


    However, he still pulled himself together.


    The word ¡± witchcraft ¡± could Shatter the Sky, crush the earth, and destroy the world Tree. Only then could one be considered a human.


    ¡°We were born Free, who would dare to be high above us?¡±


    He was suppressed at the foot of the mountain and roared again, ¡±


    ¡°I want that day to not be able to cover my eyes! I want that land to never be able to bury my heart! ¡°I want all living beings to understand the will of shamans! I want the creation wood to disappear!¡±


    This passage in the legend of the God of War was refined and domineering, full of an indomitable momentum.


    In the end, he stood up, United with the ancient gods, taught Dao Changsheng, and once again attacked the heavenly Palace!


    From the moment this Battle God biography was serialized, countless people couldn¡¯t sleep at night and followed the updates every day. It was so good!


    There was a resonance that resonated from the bones, mixed with too much sadness, joy, and tears. Those classic sentences were unforgettable. They laughed and cried because of it, and were immersed in emotions.


    This is called a hero?


    To resist, to break everything that was binding you, that was a true warrior.


    Countless people cried out in grief. When had they ever read such a refreshing article?


    The biography was a web novel with more than 10000 chapters. It was about the rise of the useless, treasure-hunting, face-slapping, and acting tough. It was about the suppression of the dark forbidden zone, and the catastrophe of heaven and earth ¡­ They simply couldn¡¯t stop and followed the updates every day.


    This Battle God¡¯s character image and experience had been shaped very well, and the wish power of all living beings was more and more concentrated, which was why it was so much that it was frightening.


    ¡°Taitai ¡­ It¡¯s so touching!¡±


    Hera was also flabbergasted. She held the ¡± legend of the God of War ¡± that Xu Zhi had handed over. She was instantly addicted to reading the first chapter. She was now a third-grade professional and could read ten lines at a glance.


    Modern online novels were invading the world of the indigenous experts through the players ¡®channels. Even people like Xu Wei and the burning soar heavenly Emperor were chasing after them every day.


    ¡°What a sorrowful life. So this is the kind of person who has the heavenly battle God diagram.¡± Hera was so touched that she kept reading the books. it turns out that it¡¯s not only our history that¡¯s wonderful. Theirs is wonderful too.


    Xu Zhi held his breath and suddenly laughed. those are all artistic embellishments and beautifications, but they are indeed roughly the same. There aren¡¯t many changes.


    These people were really poisonous.


    In order to achieve his goal, he had to use all kinds of tricks.


    He had finally corrected the Sorcerer world¡¯s history and replied to the text of the history, but they were distorting the history of the other side of the primordial world? Artistic embellishments?


    ¡°666!¡±


    ¡°I can become stronger by writing web novels!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a plagiarist!¡±


    The netizens outside were probably going crazy! He was so excited!


    However, Xu Zhi only watched indifferently from a distance.


    ¡°Is the situation going to be reversed?¡± Hera suddenly asked.


    Xu Zhi shook his head. it¡¯s not that simple. Although more than two hundred great sovereigns have been born in the thousand years since the magic potion era, there are also some heaven-defying monsters. Their combat power is not inferior to that of the ancient celestial emperors such as the God of War, Xu Wei, and the heavenly Thunder Emperor. It¡¯s just that they have not made a move ¡­ Because the advantage is too great, they have been waiting and watching. But now, they should be unable to sit still.¡±


    As expected, in the next second.


    ¡°Battle God ¡­ I admire your life biography ¡­¡± A gentle male voice suddenly reverberated in the air.


    ?!!!


    The air suddenly turned a faint red. A man¡¯s figure seemed to have transcended some kind of space-time restriction. He took a step forward and slowly approached.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Bell asked in surprise.


    A man covered in blood appeared. All the sovereigns and emperors of the magic medicine era were so scared that they almost lost their voices.


    ¡°It¡¯s the blood Emperor!¡±


    he¡¯s actually still alive!?


    The blood Emperor was a taboo existence in the entire land. He was an arrogant Emperor who had once dared to challenge the original Demon God Medusa.


    Everyone thought that he was dead and had been blown up alive. They didn¡¯t expect that he had once survived under the hands of a Demon God, escaped with serious injuries, and hid until today.


    ¡°Finally, someone who can fight has appeared.¡±


    Bell¡¯s face was filled with fear, but he suddenly laughed arrogantly.


    He was very unhappy. we¡¯re all players and we¡¯ve been getting along well. Only Mengmei thinks about setting us up all day. She doesn¡¯t do anything but take our kickbacks. It¡¯s a good time to vent her anger! Let these bastards have a taste of my big stick!¡±


    ¡°If you like to fight, how about adding me in?¡±


    However, in the next second, the heavenly map Battle God¡¯s expression gradually froze, because another terrifying ancient existence had appeared.


    ¡°And I, Brom, am included.¡±


    This was a half-orc Emperor who was eight meters tall. He was emitting a murderous aura and was known as the most powerful man in the history of half-orcs.


    Not only that, a third great emperor monarch also walked out.


    He was a vampire-like man with a green face and sharp fangs. He was the only hidden profession and the ancestor of vampires. He had once established a short-lived vampire dynasty, and even after countless years, his ancient legends were still there.


    ¡°Three ¡­¡±


    Bale¡¯s expression gradually froze!


    He deeply understood how terrifying it was for an existence in their potions system to have combat strength on par with him.


    After all, he had cultivated the heaven-defying nine revolutions mysterious art!


    Were their combat powers on par with his?


    If the three of them had grown up in the primordial world and cultivated their systems, they would not have been inferior to Dao Changsheng!


    This was the restriction of the potions system. Although it was easy to break through, resulting in many powerhouses, the ceiling of combat strength was too low.


    All three of them had broken through the limit of their potions and were independent existences who had broken through the ceiling of their combat power.


    He realized that he had underestimated the powerhouses of the magic medicine era. The waters ran deep.


    blood Emperor, you hold this God of War back.


    let¡¯s not kill him if he can resurrect, ¡± the half-orc said coldly and moved quickly. now that the other Sky Kings are being held back, let¡¯s go to the other side of the battlefield and kill the other Sky Kings who are being held back. Kill those who can¡¯t resurrect.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to kill some of the less famous ancient celestial emperors! It shouldn¡¯t have been remembered by all living beings. As long as it¡¯s killed, it¡¯ll be completely dead!¡± The vampire¡¯s eyes were cold as he joined the battlefield. the mortal heavenly Emperor, Hu rennong, these current heavenly emperors are not easy to kill ¡­ Go kill Xu Wei, Fen Teng, these ancient heavenly emperors. They¡¯re already very old, and their blood Qi has already weakened. Let them die in this era.¡±


    The blood Emperor¡¯s face was calm. we have observed for a while. The people of daybreak do not have an unlimited number of incense offerings. It takes too much to resurrect them once. The massive power of will of tens of millions of people can only resurrect once. They can¡¯t resurrect continuously and need to accumulate power of will. For now. one or two times is still sufficient and can be squeezed out. But gradually, the time for resurrection will become longer and longer. One month ¡­ One year ¡­ Ten years ¡­¡±


    Bale¡¯s expression became serious as if he was facing a great enemy. He looked at the three of them, who had the same combat power as him, and observed them in the dark.


    ¡°These people are in trouble!¡±


    In the distance, the other heavenly emperors who were fighting revealed shocked expressions.


    Yes!


    He had a trump card, so how could the other party be so silly as to reveal it all?


    Many experts of the primordial world and Grotto-heaven realm monsters stood in silence at the distant entrance. They didn¡¯t know what to say, and their faces gradually turned pale.

 Chapter 328

    ?


    Chapter 328: The long river of time


    Translator: 549690339


    Every red name player was a good fighter.


    His battle power was the same as long Wuming. They were the two top red names. However, long Wuming, one sword and turtle breath, and the others were also tied down. None of them could escape.


    ¡°The devil World also has too many trump cards! After a thousand years of accumulation, three terrifying monsters had appeared! He didn¡¯t make a move before!¡±


    The situation in the blood Realm at the front line was reversed. The other side also had many backup plans and suppressed everyone almost instantly.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Many people wailed in despair.


    This was almost ¡­ It was a dead end!


    So what if he had secretly prepared a few celestial emperors that could be resurrected?


    They only need to hold you back and kill the other celestial emperors who can¡¯t be resurrected. Then, the situation of the battle will be reversed in an instant.


    As for who could be resurrected or not, it was naturally up to those with low reputations to kill!


    This was a terrifying impasse. In the end, the time was too short, and their foundations were very weak. If they were given another one or two hundred years, they might not necessarily lose to the other party.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t ask the heavens to lend me another 500 years!¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that our era hasn¡¯t recovered from the West era! Back then, we also had 13 innate ancient gods. During the era of the 12 ancestors of sorcery, there were many powerful celestial emperors, but they were in decline!¡±


    ¡°Time, if only we had more time!¡±


    ¡­.


    Countless lives were begging and wailing together. They were filled with suffering and sorrow, and it was a moving sight.


    Hera also looked miserable. Standing in the distance, she sighed. They are too short on time, and their people are very sorrowful. They are United and have the will to rather die than submit.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression turned strange and he said softly, ¡± that¡¯s because there¡¯s a group of hired Internet Water Army inside who¡¯s secretly setting the pace. They cry very miserably and shout with all their might. They¡¯ve been specially trained, and there¡¯s no lack of Grotto-heaven realm old monsters among them. Tears are flowing down their old faces.


    ¡°Internet Water Army?¡±


    Hera was stunned and didn¡¯t understand.


    She realized that she had heard many strange words in the blood Realm: Selling character designs, hiring Internet Water Army, leading the way ¡­


    It seemed to be some kind of professional and mature industry chain?


    What was this?


    Could it be some kind of special conspiracy?


    At this moment, on the other side of the blood Realm, all the living beings were wailing. They did not have enough time and wanted to borrow another 500 years from the heavens. Their thoughts gradually gathered into a mournful emotion that shook the heaven and earth. It was as if they had traveled through time and produced an amazing power.


    The next second.


    The sky of the entire Blood Realm trembled. A vast and distant snow-white river of time appeared in front of them. There were ancient existences that seemed to walk from the past to the future.


    ¡°The body turns into a root and the heart into a flower, a Lotus in the blue sky for all eternity!¡±


    BOOM!


    A green-robed man appeared on the spot. He was handsome and had long black hair that draped over his shoulders. He was ethereal and carried the peerless demeanor of the most powerful demon Thearch since ancient times. He gave off an extremely terrifying aura!


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    impossible! There has never been any news of this Heavenly Monarch.


    The blood Emperor¡¯s expression changed. He had not expected such an unknown situation to occur.


    He looked at the man who had appeared in front of him. That Green Lotus had intertwined Taoist connotation, giving off an indescribable sense of horror. It was extraordinary. It was as if he was not the celestial Emperor of this era, but had followed the end of the long river of history and arrived at the lower reaches of time, descending into this future era.


    In the next second, the river of time in the sky surged again, and a strong voice of obsession resounded through the sky, gushing down like a spring.


    BOOM!


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who makes the decision, and I¡¯ll make the decision for all eternity! Sever the past and the future!¡±


    At this moment, an even more stunning person appeared. It was a scholarly heavenly Emperor. His back was facing the masses, and his entire body was filled with Dao patterns that emitted a resplendent golden light.


    The expressions of the blood Emperor and the others changed again. They were silent and shocked beyond belief.


    These people had terrifying auras and were the heroes of their era. They were destined to be the protagonists of their era. Why would they appear here?


    Each of them was stronger than the last, more extraordinary than the last, dazzling and resplendent. How did they come to this era?


    ¡°From the long river of time to this era to help?¡±


    Their faces turned ugly.


    No one could imagine what kind of bizarre method the great Zhou Dynasty had used to achieve this.


    The body turned into the root and the heart into a flower, a Lotus in the blue sky for all eternity!


    I¡¯m the one who makes the decision, I¡¯ll make the decision for all eternity! Cutting off the past and the future!


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Everyone in the primordial world shouted and instantly became excited. The mountain peaks in the distant boundary region were cheering.


    They were the Qing Emperor and the broken heaven Emperor.


    They were the two most talented heavenly emperors in the ancient Western era.


    In their era, they had been suppressed by Daoist Changsheng, so they were not famous. In fact, they were already the most powerful heavenly emperors of that era, far beyond the current heavenly map war god, Thunder heavenly Emperor, and others. Otherwise, they would not have chosen to converge the Dao at that time.


    ¡°We pay our respects to the cyan Emperor!¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Emperor Duan!¡±


    A few Grotto-heaven realm elders wailed and knelt on the ground with tears in their eyes.


    The blood Emperor and the others held their breaths, and their expressions became strange.


    What had happened?


    Why do I feel like someone is secretly plotting against me?


    The crowd in the distant Bloodfield realm felt that there were a few experts who were crying especially fake.


    They were all shocked.


    The two people in front of him were not weaker than him.


    However, in the next second, another ancient heavenly Emperor appeared.


    It was a young man in white, and his body was emitting mixed-Yuan Qi. His eyes had a wild temperament, as if a pair of deep black eyes were slowly opening, seeing through the heaven and earth and the secrets of the world, making people feel palpitations.


    He slowly said, ¡±


    ¡°The heroic heavenly emperors will eventually fall under my body.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the sky darkened and the sun and moon lost their light.


    Just how powerful was this person? just by appearing there, he was already emitting a terrifying aura that made the other three feel terrified.


    this is the mastermind behind the dark forbidden zone of the ancient Western era, the Supreme heavenly Emperor, long Hong, Emperor di Qi! Someone screamed in fear, his mind filled with disbelief. he has monopolized each era. Today, he¡¯s helping us? ¡±


    Everyone looked at the scene in shock. They could not imagine what had happened.


    ¡°What is that river of time in the sky?¡±


    the ancient celestial emperors have come from the past to the present, to this time and space, to fight for our Eastern era? ¡±


    It was an unimaginable scene, as if an ancient legend had reappeared in the world. The heaviness of the legendary years was unimaginable.


    ¡°It¡¯s a setup, a world-shaking setup!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! Our primordial world is saved. We¡¯re going to return to our former glory!¡±


    ¡°The heavens have blessed our primordial world!¡±


    Many people shed hot tears. They were extremely shocked and would never forget this scene.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    At this moment, the three ancient celestial emperors descended from the river of time. Dao patterns bloomed on their bodies as they instantly disappeared.


    BOOM!


    A great battle instantly broke out!


    hera¡¯s face was filled with shock, and her mind went blank.


    A miracle was created in the primordial world just like that?


    What had happened?


    Selling character designs, hiring Internet Water Army, leading the way ¡­


    ¡± could it be that these three incredible ultimate divine arts have created the miracle before us? ¡±


    Hera was flabbergasted and found it unbelievable.


    that¡¯s the river of time, the heavenly River of the celestial heavens. It has the power to trace back to the past.


    At this time, a luxurious and exquisite carriage stopped. It belonged to the Church of Light. The Saint of light slowly pulled open the curtain and got off the carriage. Messiah, Who are you? ¡±

 Chapter 329

    ?


    Chapter 329: The established stage


    Translator: 549690339


    I¡¯m the game¡¯s GM, which means I¡¯m the one silently observing this war between the two extraordinary worlds.


    Can you say that?


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t answer that way.


    Xu Zhi only looked at the cute girl in front of him. She was dressed in a gorgeous, light white, luxurious, and exquisite robe. She held a Light staff in her hand, which was inlaid with beautiful blue gems. She had clearly taken control of the Church of Light¡¯s initiative.


    He had never doubted her ability.


    For cutie pie, it was only natural that she had managed to get to this point after obtaining the holy book of Light¡¯s token, coupled with her ability to shoot her mouth off like a charlatan, her golden words, and her terrifying seventh rank aura.


    The Church of Light would even be very happy because the ancient monarchs and emperors had awakened. With the war imminent, they had an ancient ¡®Holy maiden of light¡¯ who had awakened from history, which was a great blessing.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Meng Mei asked again, her voice becoming very calm. She brought little fox, who was dressed as a Holy maid, along.


    ¡°Argh! You¡¯re the Holy maiden!¡±


    Hera hid behind Xu Zhi and called out carefully.


    Xu Zhi smiled and pointed at the battle in the distant bloodrealm. The three celestial emperors who had descended from the past to the future asked, ¡± ¡°The long river of time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the river of time,¡±


    Meng Mei replied with a smile, ¡± that¡¯s a special rule of the heavenly court in the ancient barren world. They not only have the heavenly Dao ¡­ And Tian He.


    It was a world-class scenery, flowing through the nine Heavens of the heavenly realm, flowing down through the nine Heavens. It was a vast stream of white water with speckles of stars, flowing since ancient times, passing through the past and present.


    ¡°That terrifying phenomenon involves the laws of time and connects the past and the future. It¡¯s extremely terrifying. The great Zhou Dynasty, the immortal world, is a terrifying extraordinary world with terrifying potential. Given time, they¡¯ll definitely surpass our fiend herb world. We must quickly eliminate them!¡±


    Hera looked at the saintess with admiration.


    The saintess was indeed the saintess, her vision was very far! As expected of one of the greatest forces in our potions world!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the so-called Sky River of the primordial world you¡¯re talking about?¡± Xu Zhi said.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Meng Mei¡¯s face revealed a shock that was difficult to suppress.


    This sentence contained too many meanings.


    The first was that he already knew his identity, which was green vine, Mother Earth.


    Second, he knew the true secret of his long river of time.


    The heavenly River was not the true river of time. It could not summon the ancient emperors to help in this era.


    The heavenly River was actually her dragon vein, which was the main river where the power of all living beings gathered, the river of incense.


    It seemed that they had come from ancient times to the present, but in reality, they were just like the God of War, writing personal biographies for the three ancient emperors. They were created by the power of will.


    It wasn¡¯t him.


    It was just a combat spirit in a shell.


    After all, the combat power gathered by the power of will had nothing to do with one¡¯s identity. The stronger one¡¯s combat power was, the more people would know about it, and the stronger the heavenly Emperor would be.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t mean that it was heaven-defying just because it was written. It was related to the amount of power of faith gathered. The stronger a great sovereign was, the more faith he could gather. In order to gather a true Emperor Qi, the amount of energy consumed was immeasurable. In fact, it was impossible!


    up to this day, the primordial world had a population of over 300 million, yet only six god thrones could be born. the faith of 50 million living beings was condensed into one god throne.


    Di Qi, Hu Renong, Tian tu, Qing Emperor, Duan Tian Emperor, and the last spot was reserved for her.


    This was the current strategy!


    Instead of resurrecting the other current heavenly emperors, the number would not increase. It was better to use the deity positions to create the illusion that three heavenly emperors would join the battle and use the long river of time to attack the morale of the other party!


    Even so, there was no possibility of resurrection for the others.


    Xu Zhi said, ¡±


    are they the real ancient great emperors, or are they just war spirits who protect the immortal world in their outer shells? ¡±


    The cute girl was shocked and raised her head abruptly. She looked at the mysterious black-haired and black-eyed young man who was smiling at her.


    She was still very thick-skinned and quickly laughed. I think, so I¡¯m here. They¡¯re the existences that everyone has entrusted their thoughts to. If you think it¡¯s real, he¡¯s real! If you think it¡¯s fake, then they¡¯re fake!


    the reason I Built The Sky River is to build a historical gravestone for people to remember the heroes of ancient times. It¡¯s a historical grave to honor all the ancient heroes and offer incense.


    Not only can it collect incense for the second time, but when it encounters danger, it can also call upon the heroic spirits of history to protect all living beings.¡±


    ¡°That will be the ancient gods! They¡¯re selfless, brave, hot-blooded, and not real living beings. They¡¯ll decay like the ancestors of sorcery.¡± Mother Earth green vine spoke indifferently, ¡± even if the current heavenly map war god has selfish motives, so what? He will be assimilated sooner or later and become a guardian God in the future. People will only remember the glory of the God of War.¡±


    ¡°What do you think of this Tian He? The first great Lord of potions in ancient times, Messiah.¡±


    Mother Earth¡¯s Green vine glanced at Xu Zhi and said calmly, ¡± ¡­ Or rather, Bai Xiaosheng? Or should I call you, the Supreme God of the Church of Light, the ancient existence that countless believers of light believe in-the god of wisdom, Hermes?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng?


    Mercury?


    Hera¡¯s body trembled violently. Her eyes were so fierce that she turned her head to look at uncle Messiah!


    Oh my God! Could uncle be Mercury, the god of wisdom? The Supreme God worshiped by the Church of Light-Mercury? And now, the Saint of the light had recognized him as the Supreme God?


    A God had descended?


    Her mind was struck by disbelief. Her uncle had always been very mysterious, but she didn¡¯t expect his real body to be so terrifying.


    xu zhi looked at the cute girl quietly, and his brain was a little tangled with hera¡¯s.


    This person?


    This person?


    Was her brain poisoned too?


    gods don¡¯t descend to the mortal world. They will only descend when they die.


    However, the cute girl said calmly, ¡± you know a lot of history, and Medusa did not lay a hand on you. She did not even snatch the wandering know-it-all ¡­ With her battle maniac and possessiveness, her mouth was full of ¡®me¡¯. She had completely changed! then, the only person she fears, I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time, and after thinking about it, only the god of wisdom can do it. Also, there are many similarities between wandering know-it-all and the god of wisdom. According to the ancient history of the Sorcerer world, there was a great disaster in the land of gods, and the god of wisdom might have died ¡­ ¡±


    She was also constantly analyzing, her eyes fixed on the young man in front of her.


    Just like Medusa, he had analyzed that after the death of the god of wisdom, the remnant soul had split, and Messiah was a new life born.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    Was this the legendary saying ¡®three men make a tiger¡¯?


    I¡¯m here without thinking? When more people believe in it, it will become true?


    Meng Mei became more and more certain. can you tell me what kind of terrifying enemy Mercury, the god of wisdom, has encountered? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was silent.


    Meng Mei laughed, her eyes burning as she looked at Xu Zhi. so, are you really omniscient? Do you know who I am?¡±


    Meng Mei, on the other hand, was very nervous.


    It can¡¯t be exaggerated to this extent, right?


    Could the god of wisdom, Hermes, such a high-level and terrifying ancient existence, understand the definition of a ¡± player ¡°?


    Do you know where we came from?


    you¡¯re the green vine mother, ¡± Xu Zhi replied. you¡¯re the green vine mother.


    Green vine Mother Earth!


    Hera was completely excited. The saintess of the Church of Light was the green vine mother of the ancient barren world? The identities of both parties were too terrifying.


    Meng Mei heaved a sigh of relief.


    He did not know ¡­


    These days, he had gradually understood the horror of this game! It might be a game created by the great God of creation who really exists in reality for earth and to open up the universe for us.


    Even the powerful god of wisdom did not know about it ¡­


    It seemed that this was indeed a game created by the God of creation to hide their identities.


    Mother Earth¡¯s expression was very serious. I¡¯ve set the stage. I wonder if great sovereign Messiah is interested in participating? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned. Could he say that he did not know?


    Do you really think I¡¯m omniscient and omnipotent?


    However, he was still very calm and his expression did not change.


    I hope that you can help me, ¡± Mother Earth continued. the god of wisdom has once guided the mortals of the earth. You don¡¯t want to see the suffering of all living beings in the two worlds, do you? I want to stop this disaster.¡±


    ¡°¡­. ¡®I hope that you can agree to my request and give Bai Xiaosheng to me ¡­¡¯ I will make him the true God of wisdom, Hermes!¡±

 Chapter 330

    ?


    Chapter 330: The disaster will no longer belong to the mortals


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Zhi smiled and looked at her.


    Mengmei had been sneaky for so long. What was she up to? She had been doing things behind people¡¯s backs and had many, many little tricks up her sleeve.


    ¡°You want to let the all-knowing scholar become the god of wisdom, Hermes?¡±


    It seemed to have become a little interesting.


    Xu Zhi even thought that he could listen to her plan. He had wanted to get beaten up by society before, but he had not in the end ¡­ Perhaps, the opportunity was in the cute girl¡¯s hands. She wanted to become a know-it-all and become Hermes?


    Was this an opportunity?


    He had a vague premonition.


    Mengmei pursed her lips and continued, ¡± you are a new life. You are no longer the god of wisdom of the past. You should not miss the past. Instead, you should become an independent individual. You can hand over the all-knowing wisdom that once belonged to the god of wisdom to me. He has the ability to save the entire world ¡­


    ¡°I can give it to you.¡±


    Xu Zhi interrupted her.


    With that, Xu Zhi opened up his inner dantian and sea of consciousness, and a hazy figure appeared in front of him. It was the all-knowing scholar who had been reading all this time.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed a dumb scholar!¡±


    The little fox, Hu haihan, shouted. Her little face was full of joy. During this period of time, she had lost the dull scholar, and she had always felt empty in her heart, as if something was missing.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Meng Mei also looked at him in shock.


    That was the all-knowing scholar, a person with endless wisdom. Even Medusa would risk her life to get her hands on him. The reason why the war between the two worlds had been brought forward was because of him.


    So simple, and he¡¯s handing it to me?


    ¡°Great sovereign Messiah, thank you! I thank you for all the living beings in the world!¡± However, she quickly became calm and steady. She immediately brought Bai Xiaosheng and her disciple to get into the carriage and left.


    Gulu!


    The carriage rolled quickly and left the blood Realm. Behind it, the celestial emperors were still fighting.


    as expected, I don¡¯t need to explain ¡­ He already knows about my plan.¡± The cute girl was shocked. She turned around and saw that the young man with black hair and eyes was still watching the battlefield with Hera.


    Xu Zhi watched her leave.


    In reality, Meng Mei was thinking too much, and he was not clear about her plan.


    The intelligent sub-brain was not omnipotent.


    It couldn¡¯t peep or read the thoughts of every living being, nor could it control their actions.


    Even the surveillance could only be done selectively. For example, people like Ermin, Medusa, and di Qi were usually chosen to be monitored ¡­


    Now, he was naturally monitoring cutie pie. However, cutie pie was very calm in the monitoring. She was just farming, developing the Church of Light, and full of golden words.


    It was a very simple and ordinary action. It was hard to know what she was thinking.


    ¡°It seems that things have become a little more interesting. She wants the all-knowing scholar, so I¡¯ll just hand him over to her. In any case, the all-knowing scholar is in her hands. I can immediately know what she wants to do and can take it back at any time.¡±


    Xu Zhi was very indifferent.


    ¡­..


    The sky was covered in a faint blood-red color.


    The blood Realm gradually moved further away, and lush forests and trees appeared.


    ¡°Master, are we not going to watch the battle?¡± Hu haihan was worried.


    there¡¯s no need to look. Their strength is equal, so they must be in a stalemate ¡­ After all, that wasn¡¯t the real Emperor Qi, the people that the wish power of all living beings can gather is very limited, they aren¡¯t real living beings.¡± The cute girl closed her eyes slightly.


    She looked at Bai Xiaosheng who had returned to her side. Even she did not think that it would be so simple.


    ¡°I should be able to succeed.¡±


    She kept muttering to boost her confidence. the reason I traveled the earth and established the Dragon vein incense system was to protect the people at the bottom. The experts at the top can kill each other, but they can¡¯t kill the innocent people of dawn.


    but the civilians of dawn are the targets of the powerhouses. Hu haihan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± it¡¯s an era where everyone cultivates. Although most of them are only at level one, there are too many of them. When they accumulate, they can break through to become gods.


    Every time a major extinction occurred, the ones who died the most were the mortals. Usually, 70% to 80% of the mortals would die.


    Because they were the weakest, the energy they brought was enough. The death of an entire world¡¯s mortals, in addition to a few celestial emperors, could basically make a person become a God.


    that¡¯s why I want to establish an incense system to protect the mortals. Meng Mei smiled and said, ¡± look at the primordial world now. The powerful ones are all trying their best to protect the mortals and the people. If this was the Western era ¡­ Will the celestial emperors protect mortals?¡±


    Hu haihan gave it some serious thought. I won¡¯t.


    This was a very realistic answer.


    There were too many mortals. They were like weeds with strong reproductive abilities. After one batch was harvested, another batch would grow.


    This was di Qi¡¯s philosophy, and many experts also had the same thought. At their level, the life and death of mortals were already very light.


    Meng Mei said, ¡± back then, it was my silly disciple, Dao Changsheng, who was like this. Even the broken Sky Emperor did not protect the people. The reason why he stopped the ancient sky Emperor was because he wanted to protect the future of the strong. The strong could only fight for the past. He did not do it for the sake of the ant-like mortals.


    The little fox was silent.


    Meng Mei said faintly,¡±if I¡¯m not wrong, the magical herb land is going through a great calamity!¡± The great sovereigns and emperors are being stopped by us. After a few times, some of them will turn around and kill all the living beings in the land of potions. They want to suck all the mortals in the world and become gods.¡±


    The little fox¡¯s hair stood on end!


    She knew that her teacher¡¯s reasoning was inevitable.


    It was just like how the twelve old ancestors of sorcery left daluotian and were ready to slaughter all living beings ¡­ The old heavenly emperors were so afraid of death that they could disregard everything else. The lives of mere mortals ¡­


    Had his teacher already thought of this?


    so, teacher wants to create an era for mortals in the eastern era? ¡± ¡°A perfect transcendent world?¡± Hu haihan asked. In our world, no one will kill all living beings in order to become a God!¡±


    Hu haihan continued, ¡± in the magic medicine era, the people will be massacred, and they will be caught up in internal strife. A catastrophe will befall their world, and we will have nothing.


    Hu haihan was excited. teacher, you¡¯re like a hero! If we want to cut off the past and the future, we¡¯ll cut off the great tribulations of heaven and earth in the past, just like Emperor Duan Tian, so that the people will no longer be affected and die one by one in the catastrophe. We¡¯ll definitely win!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that great. I just want to do something.¡± The cute girl touched her disciple¡¯s hair. also, do you know why I managed to convince great sovereign Messiah? ¡±


    Hu haihan was confused.


    &Nbsp; yeah.


    No matter what, the other party would not be convinced. They had actually given the most precious treasure, the wandering know-it-all, to the enemy commander.


    ¡°Because he knows everything and my plan, so he gave it to me.¡±


    Meng Mei said,¡¯my plan is to build a Dragon¡¯s Vein in the land of magical herbs so that the strong people here won¡¯t die! They could absorb Joss flames, and even fight among themselves for the position of immortal God, fighting for believers and faith ¡­ This way, the higher-ups of that world will fight and kill each other, but the lower-class people of that world will also become incense, and they won¡¯t suffer the terrifying catastrophe of death.¡±


    It protected the innocent people at the bottom ¡­


    Causing them to fight among themselves again?


    The little fox¡¯s eyes sparkled. She was in awe of her teacher.


    Meng Mei laughed,¡±as for those bastard powerhouses?¡± If they want to fight, let them fight! Killing each other and fighting for the deity position ¡­ As long as the commoners were not harmed, and the few powerhouses who obtained the deity position in the end were all immortal monsters, they would be able to become deities sooner or later if they kept killing the immortal monsters to obtain energy.


    After all, the Great Tribulation of the world was a one-time plunder of the lives of all living beings, and the Joss flames were a continuous and endless supply ¡­


    This way, the commoners of both worlds will not die. Although the war between the two worlds in the transcendent world is still ongoing, and the celestial emperors on both sides are still fighting, they will die, and our commoners will have nothing.¡±


    the disaster will no longer belong to mortals.


    Meng Mei laughed. if they want to become gods, they have to pay a price. They may die, but death is theirs. That¡¯s the awareness they should have ¡­ As for us mortals, we only need to watch the gods fight in the sky.¡±


    teacher, your painstaking plan is because of brother Daoist Changsheng¡¯s ¡­ Are you dead?¡± Hu haihan asked.


    The cute girl was stunned and fell silent.


    Only she knew that Daoist Changsheng was really dead.


    With the same memory, the same combat skills, and the power of the will of all living beings, Tiandao was just another similar flower, another God of War like Bell.


    The condensation of all life was not the true self.


    ¡°That silly boy ¡­ If it was me, I would never be so selfless. I would be a salted fish.¡±


    As Meng Mei reminisced, her mood became exceptionally calm. if I could stop it, I would definitely give that disobedient child two tight slaps, then lock him in his room and not let him out. To hell with protecting all living beings!


    The little fox Hu haihan was stunned. He did not expect his teacher to curse like that.


    Only Meng Mei herself knew that she had lost the most back then.


    Three heavenly emperors had died. Two of them were her loved ones, and she had raised them with her own hands. The clear-eyed young scholar, the immortal Daoist, and the death of her gentle and harmonious brother Qinglian had instantly caused her to lose two close relatives she had been with for decades. Back then, she had been stabbed in the heart, and it was so painful that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. She had completely fallen into self-blame and grief.


    ¡°Back then, I had the same feelings as your father, mu Yuan Cheng.¡±


    She said in a low voice. Now that she thought about it, she felt a little relieved. I suddenly felt like I didn¡¯t know what to do. I was all alone in the world. I walked on a strange land and looked at the people of the new era. I ran desperately, running desperately, trying to find everything that was familiar to me.


    ¡°Everything I¡¯m familiar with is flying away from me.¡±


    She looked at the luxuriant and dark green trees that streaked past. at that time, I was too old. I really felt like I was done for until I met your father, mu Yuncheng. At that time, it was as if I had met my soulmate. At the last moment, that persistent man lost many wives and children, but he still had an obsession. He supported and protected the two of you with all his might ¡­ ¡®You made me admire you, and I was encouraged by you. Then, I adopted you two ¡­¡¯ I gradually recovered my vitality and became a living salted fish again.¡±


    After all, not everyone could be so heartless as to face the death of their loved ones.


    Speaking of which, I¡¯ve always been very lucky since I was young. I never needed to work hard to obtain it, but I gradually realized that it was a curse. Everyone around me would die, but I lived the longest. She laughed. you¡¯re really a thousand-year-old tortoise.


    ¡°Teacher ¡­¡± The little fox pulled her master¡¯s hand.


    don¡¯t worry. Your teacher, I, have always been very lucky. In the past, I didn¡¯t have to do anything and everything went smoothly. I¡¯ve managed to live safely to this day and arrived at the utmost being. Now, not only am I lucky, I¡¯m also very hardworking. I¡¯ll definitely succeed! The cute girl was very serious and touched her head.

 Chapter 331

    ?


    Chapter 331: Chapter 331-enlightenment


    Translator: 549690339


    Her plan sounded complicated and extremely complicated, but it was actually quite simple.


    It was nothing more than building dragon veins in both worlds, forming incense and protecting the people so that the experts would not kill them and plunder their energy.


    Her initial goal in coming to the magic potion world was to bring wandering know-it-all here to gather the Church of Light.


    Bai Xiaosheng has a lot of uses. I used him to gather incense and pretend to be the god of wisdom, Hermes.


    Meng Mei cupped her cheeks. at that time, I directly thought that wandering know-it-all is an omniscient and omnipotent existence without emotions and self-consciousness. He¡¯s very similar to the god of wisdom and can be perfectly disguised. He has no soul emotions and can be used as a basic blank template that can accommodate the power of the prayers of the incense ¡­


    Back then, she had come here to cause trouble.


    They were here to spread their religion and get their first deity position to let the other great emperors and sovereigns see the benefits.


    As for the first deity position, who should he choose?


    This was a problem.


    But she quickly made up her mind.


    Of course, it was Hermes, the God of the Church of Light, who was the most famous and had the most believers in the whole land.


    who knew that it would be lost for such a long time? what¡¯s even more ridiculous is that the all-knowing scholar is actually a part of Mercury, the god of wisdom. It symbolizes wisdom. I can¡¯t even tell if it¡¯s real or fake ¡­


    While Meng Mei was thinking, she secretly brought Bai Xiaosheng back to the headquarters of the Church of Light.


    In Dantis, within the White Palace of the rich and beautiful Empress, many saintesses in white robes were entering and leaving.


    In the depths of the hall, they followed the faint white magic Street lamp to the depths of the earth Hall, which was also the core of the main dragon vein.


    can you really summon the mortal body of the god of wisdom, Hermes? ¡± Olina, the previous saintess, couldn¡¯t help but ask as the totem Magic circles glowed.


    ¡°Of course,¡±


    The cute girl smiled with certainty, showing an elegant and dignified posture.


    She naturally wouldn¡¯t say that the god of wisdom was likely to die, which would cause the Church of Light to collapse. She explained that the god of wisdom¡¯s mortal body had descended with the power of a 7th rank epic Emperor.


    In fact, the Church of Light was more powerful than she had imagined.


    The quality of faith was very high, and it was even an organization that was born for faith.


    In almost every town, the townspeople had the habit of going to the church to pray every weekend. There were many fanatical and devout believers, and some were even willing to give their lives.


    In comparison, the quality of the same number was three times that of the primordial world.


    this deity position should be the most powerful one so far ¡­ Meng Mei took a deep breath and asked Bai Xiaosheng to stand in the middle of the Dragon vein to control the various dragon veins that were buried.


    Whoosh!


    The terrifying aura slowly gathered like a tide.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The countless higher-ups of the church who were watching knelt down to worship.


    ¡°Wisdom ¡­¡±


    ¡°Light and wisdom ¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, great and merciful Lord!¡±


    In the prayers of the hymn, the Earth¡¯s dragon veins gushed forth, and the totem patterns on the ground gradually darkened in color and became brighter.


    the image of the god of wisdom in the church is already perfect. There is no need to write a book to strengthen it. Meng Mei could not help but take a deep breath. She looked at Bai Xiaosheng and smiled, ¡± moreover, he doesn¡¯t have his own emotions or logic. The living will give him emotions and wisdom ¡­ The incense he gathers will give him a special transformation, turning him into a complete living being!¡±


    he is not the real God of wisdom, but the god of wisdom in the minds of all living beings.


    ¡­¡­


    At that moment, the great sovereign Messiah¡¯s body had already left the front line with Hera and was traveling aimlessly.


    He had already told Hera that he was going to sleep for a while. Xu Zhi was even planning to observe the situation for a while longer. If there were no unexpected circumstances that required him to go in again, he would give up the body again and throw it back into sleep. He would use it again when something happened in the future.


    Messiah had always been a super backup.


    After all, with the help of Messiah¡¯s body, he had broken through the bottleneck of a level Seven body cultivator. To break through the bottleneck of a level Seven Dao cultivator, he needed to understand his Dao heart ¡­ There was an 80 ¨C 90% chance that he wouldn¡¯t be able to comprehend a Dao heart using Messiah.


    Since he had not achieved his goal and could only achieve half of it, he had snuck out and was eating fruit in the yard.


    ¡°Become healthy?¡±


    Xu Zhi threw wandering know-it-all over to him, and as expected, he lured the snake out of its hole and obtained the cute girl¡¯s plan.


    perhaps, the gathering of the power of will from the incense could allow wandering know-it. all to experience the life of the god of wisdom and the God of the Church of Light. It would be a complete life experience. It¡¯s indeed the best opportunity to comprehend the Dao heart ¡­ In addition, you can take it back in the future.¡±


    He quickly understood that this was his opportunity!


    This was equivalent to training one¡¯s Dao heart ¡­


    It was much more perfect than he had expected.


    Moreover, there was no need to worry about hidden dangers. The living beings gathered by the incense of all living beings did not have their own intelligence. They were not even living beings, but a mechanical program with their own memories and behavior templates, just like the God of War ¡­


    The current Bale still had his own will, but he would gradually be assimilated in the future and completely lose himself.


    ¡°The incense is poisonous.¡±


    Xu Zhi evaluated seriously and said, ¡± this is an unprecedented system of extraordinary potential. Its growth is too terrifying. The power of will and incense can have infinite possibilities, but it has not been completely developed yet ¡­ I wonder if there are any more negative defects.¡±


    In fact, with the current situation, it could even be called: A God-tier civilization with the potential to become a creator was not an exaggeration!


    The faith of all living beings could already create things out of thin air, create people, and create worlds ¡­ However, it was more unreal. The emotions of all living beings converged, and they could not create real living creatures. They were still an amalgamation.


    If Cthulhu could be said to be an amalgamation of bodies ¡­


    In that case, the incense deity position was the amalgamation of the soul¡¯s emotions.


    ¡®To become the god of wisdom with such an equation ¡­ It¡¯s really possible to gain enlightenment by accepting the worship of a Church of Light in the Sorcerer world.¡± Xu Zhi felt that it was very wonderful.


    He could cultivate on his own and had his clone to help him with his knowledge. Wu Dao¡¯s clone could even help him now.


    At this very moment, cutie pie was watching the birth of the god of wisdom.


    This was a historical moment.


    As a player who witnessed all of this, what was the most important integrity?


    Screenshot!


    Posting!


    She quickly went out and posted:


    sanction once again, the iron straight man Bai Xiaosheng!


    I¡¯ve already live-streamed the progress with you. The all-knowing scholar may be the remnant of the god of wisdom, Hermes, after his death. I want to use him to control the Church of Light and use this power to protect the poor people on the whole earth. I don¡¯t care about the big shots fighting above! But you can¡¯t hurt the innocent!¡±


    ¡°Cute girl, you¡¯re awesome!¡±


    Everyone gave him a thumbs up and felt that he was very good.


    Mengmei was a salted fish, but she had a scale in her heart. If you want to become a God, you can kill and fight, but that¡¯s your business. Why should you attack the poor?


    Just because they were easy to bully? Did she eat your rice?


    Meng Mei could be considered to have inherited the will of Daoist Changsheng back then, and she did not wish for the tragedy from before to happen again.


    In the future, the strong would fight for freedom. They would pursue strength, glory, and all kinds of dreams. It would be a world of great struggle. They hoped that everyone in the world would be like dragons, but they couldn¡¯t attack the ordinary people. Once in a while, they would exterminate the ordinary people. That would be too abnormal.


    If the war between the two worlds did not involve the mortals at the bottom, then the storm would not be too big! You guys can fight however you like!


    ¡°Cute sister, you blew it up!¡±


    Many netizens started to boast.


    Meng Mei laughed,¡±cough cough cough!¡± Let¡¯s get down to business. Before this, all of you big bosses, the racer of Mount Haruna and the others established the Church of Light and turned the god of wisdom into a woman. According to the impression that everyone has of him, he must be wearing women¡¯s clothes!¡±


    Screenshots.


    In the picture was the statue of the goddess of wisdom.


    Countless netizens were speechless.


    They cheered, thinking that the iron-willed Bai Xiaosheng would also have such a day? Become a beauty? Furthermore, Mercury, the god of wisdom, had defeated their Cthulhu, and they had gotten their revenge.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He felt his teeth hurt on the spot.


    The beating of society may come late, but it will never be absent?


    In the end, he had to pay something and experience setbacks in order to temper his Dao heart?


    Women¡¯s clothing ¡­


    This can make me stronger?


    Can this allow me to comprehend my Dao heart?


    He fell into deep thought.


    Although wandering know-it-all was not under his control and was doing things on his own in the sandbox, once he returned to his body, his memories, epiphanies, knowledge, and even his Dao heart would all rush back to his mind, including the memories of being the goddess of wisdom ¡­


    The goddess of wisdom changed her clothes, ate, dressed up, and even took a bath to rest when she was tired. There were all kinds of memories of a woman¡¯s life ¡­


    He didn¡¯t feel good.


    He quickly stared at wandering know-it-all in the Church of Light and entered his clone¡¯s body ¡­


    BOOM!


    After a flash of light, the wandering know-it-all, who was originally a mirror image, absorbed the Joss flames of the masses, and his form gradually changed.


    After the hazy white light, a god of wisdom in a white robe descended. He held a White Book in his hand, and his eyes were filled with endless profoundness. He gave people a feeling of erudite wisdom and was abnormally divine.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright ¡­¡±


    When Xu Zhi saw this scene, he gradually retreated. At the critical moment, he had changed his reconstructed appearance and become androgynous. After all, the god of wisdom did not distinguish between men and women. Otherwise, such a sexy look would really hurt his teeth.


    ¡°F * ck! Why is it so different from the image in the minds of all living beings?¡±


    Meng Mei¡¯s eyes widened as she roared in her heart.


    She looked at it carefully and found that it didn¡¯t seem to be a woman. She became more and more desperate. She looked at the other priests and said seriously, ¡± everyone, it seems that the situation has changed. The descent has been a mistake. We have to dress the god of wisdom in women¡¯s clothes ¡­ This is his true appearance.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The members of the church of Light glared at him.


    They had already been angered by the shamelessness of this ancient Saint of the light many times!


    How could the descending god of wisdom change his appearance? Everything would be based on the image of the god of wisdom, and they even had plans to replace the statues of the goddess of wisdom.


    Meng Mei could only show an embarrassed expression and let go of this thought.

 Chapter 332

    ?


    Chapter 332: Prologue of darkness (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    As the era developed, some people gradually realized that regardless of whether it was the primordial world or the world of potions, there was an invincible great emperor in every era. He was far stronger than the other genius great emperors of the same era. He ruled over an entire world and was invincible.


    Other than physical cultivators breaking the Dao through force, the primordial world spoke of the heart, and The Fiend herb world spoke of truth. They were all related to the state of mind.


    Geniuses of the same generation would always have to fight each other in the same realm. Even if they had the same talent, the gap would gradually open up because of the victory and defeat.


    The winner would gain confidence and advance courageously by defeating their old enemy, while the loser would have a shadow in their heart, and the gap would grow bigger and bigger.


    The most typical example was Medusa and Lilith back then. As arch-enemies, they used to have the same qualifications, but because of a victory, Lilith completely fell into depravity and was stuck in her realm. She died of old age in depression and disappeared from history, while Medusa had come this far.


    Every era had a great emperor who could suppress the world.


    This seemed to be a predestined fate.


    But what about the current era?


    the great emperors of the ancient era were the symbols of invincibility. Many of them fell into a deep sleep during their peak and woke up to fight in this era where there was a chance of becoming a god.


    The realm above Emperor was God ¡­


    In the words of the ancient barren world in the East, they were Saints.


    The pursuit of jumping out of their own era had already become the eternal goal of all great emperors.


    Even though these great emperors had no idea that they were in a certain someone¡¯s Orchard in the countryside, they were still small people in a bottle.


    this is a brilliant era that has never been seen in ancient times. The endless history of a thousand years is gathered today!


    it¡¯s not just the land of potions. It¡¯s said that the ancient barren world has been summoning powerful cultivators from the past to the present. We¡¯ve all entered the golden age of our time!


    the great emperor of their era is the great emperor of mortals, Liu Wenjian. It¡¯s said that he has been recuperating all this time. His current battle prowess is infinitely close to the heavenly Dao, and he has suppressed all the existences of the current era.


    ¡­.


    Many people knew that what the river of time had summoned was not his true body, and his combat strength was not as exaggerated as they had imagined. If it was really the legendary Emperor diqi, the two ancient existences, Dao Changsheng and Medusa, would probably not be a match for him in the same realm.


    As for Liu Wenjian from the primordial world, after cultivating the nine revolutions mysterious art in her longsword, her combat power had indeed reached an extreme level. She had crushed the likes of the battle God and become the invincible Celestial Emperor of the current generation. However, she was gradually entering her old age, so her combat power was exaggerated, but there were too many limitations.


    if the invincible Emperor of the ancient barren world, the sect leader of Mount Shu, has appeared, what about our magic medicine era? ¡±


    the unrivaled great emperors of this era are all gathered here. Who can truly suppress this era? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the half-orc Brom? Was it the blood Emperor? Or the ancestor of vampires? Who is the number one since ancient times?¡±


    After several days, news from the blood Realm kept coming.


    The Monarchs and great emperors fought each other, and every few months, a historical great emperor would fall.


    That was an era that had once suppressed the unrivaled. The people who had been unrivaled all their lives had actually been defeated. The news of their fall gave people an inexplicable sense of loss. It was simply unimaginable. They had all grown up listening to their stories.


    People were debating, but they didn¡¯t know that a crisis had quietly arrived. This was an unprecedented Golden Age, and it would also be a terrible disaster.


    In the blood Realm, there was a majestic Blood Mountain where ancient existences were resting. A terrifying aura was surging and it was frightening. However, there were already epic emperors who were secretly communicating.


    we¡¯ve been attacking for a long time, but we still haven¡¯t taken them down. The casualties are too heavy.


    although we killed some of the enemy¡¯s celestial emperors, we plundered the energy in their corpses. It¡¯s less than expected.


    why don¡¯t we ¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s right, mortals should pay for this era! After all, we¡¯re fighting at the front while they¡¯re enjoying their lives at the back ¡­¡±


    they¡¯re just wild grass-like creatures. After harvesting a patch, in less than two or three hundred years, they¡¯ll grow back to fill the entire land.


    ¡­.


    The Monarchs and great emperors sneaked back and forth from the frontlines.


    BOOM!


    At the outer edge of the blood Realm, there was a vast dark red Mountain range. Under the dark sky, a tower-shaped building stood on the ground. The top of the building shot out a white beam of light that pierced into the sky, like a Lighthouse.


    That was a Watchtower. There would always be some Grotto-heaven powerhouses of the ancient barren world at the front line who wanted to sneak around the front line and infiltrate the world behind. They had stopped many legendary powerhouses these days.


    Hualala!


    All of a sudden, strange birds with bright red markings on their foreheads flew across the ground, looking a little eerie and strange.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    There were many houses of different heights around the sharp Watchtower. The legendary powerhouses were guarding the front line. They suddenly looked up at the sky and quickly became alert.


    it¡¯s fine. That¡¯s the familiar of burqiko, the Emperor of the dark prison from 400 years ago. It¡¯s an invincible Emperor Lord.


    Someone recognized it and heaved a sigh of relief.


    They were the second line of defense at the frontline. Their work was dangerous. If the enemy¡¯s great sovereigns broke through, none of them would survive.


    wait a minute. It¡¯s one thing for the Emperor of the dark prison to return to the rear, but why would he bring his own subdued beast? there aren¡¯t any enemies ¡­


    Some people¡¯s expressions changed drastically as they felt that something was wrong.


    Whoosh-


    The pitch-black birds with dark red foreheads were like silent waves, slowly but firmly covering the sky. They slowly swarmed over, bringing with them endless death.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Some people started to scream in disbelief.


    ¡°Emperor, why did you ¡­¡±


    The body of an Emperor-to-be collapsed. He lay on the ground, still looking at the sky in a daze.


    His eyes were filled with disbelief. He was already prepared to die in the hands of his enemies and leave behind his funeral arrangements. However, he never thought that he would die in the hands of his own people.


    because you are weak, you can¡¯t carry out your own ideas.


    A middle-aged man with a strange bird on his shoulder was surrounded by black paint. He walked forward step by step, and wherever he went, the entire land began to bleed. People were killed, and corpses piled up into a River.


    Not far away, in the blood Realm.


    The great sovereigns and great emperors had already noticed something, but they ignored it and continued to prepare for the war.


    What did the people behind them have to do with them?


    The long years had long faded their hearts.


    They might have been hot-blooded when they were young, but as time passed, the cries of an era gradually became irrelevant to them.


    They became cold.


    Just like the 12 ancestors of sorcery of daluotian, they aged in their hot blood and then walked towards decay.


    To them, the energy that the dark prison Emperor had obtained from killing all living beings would at least be shared with them. They could even make the dark prison Emperor bear the infamy of killing all living beings, then kill him and take the energy he had collected.


    Everyone was in need of energy, and the accumulation required to become a God was too much. If he could bring back the power of death and annihilation of all living beings, whoever could snatch it and kill some celestial emperors would have a high chance of becoming a god.


    Once they became gods, they would be the victors of The War of the Two Worlds.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    In the mountain range, a powerful Emperor-to-be with a long spear in his hand and a faint blue light all over his body was fleeing. His face was covered in blood and he looked terrified.


    why? why did it turn out like this?! no! he roared miserably, ¡± in the war between the two worlds, we should work together. We have been bathing in blood and fighting! For the sake of our family and the country behind us, we risked our lives. Who knew that the ancient Emperor would actually ¡­¡±


    The other legendary and Emperor-to-be sentries on the front line behind him were all dead. They had fled to cover him, and he had to pass this news to the whole world:


    The great sovereigns and emperors who had protected them from the alien world had betrayed them!


    He was running with all his might.


    Escape!


    He had to escape!


    Let all the experts and citizens of the country escape!


    A terrifying catastrophe had descended, and all living beings would die. He could not even imagine how many people would survive!


    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡±


    BOOM!


    The Emperor-to-be¡¯s escaping body suddenly exploded and turned into a pool of blood mist, which then turned into extremely pure energy.


    this is the pathetic mortal ¡­


    even if you¡¯ve reached the legendary level, you¡¯re just a slightly stronger mortal in our eyes. Rather than letting you die of old age, marry and have children, work and live the rest of your lives as ordinary people, and finally disappear in the passage of time, there¡¯s no meaning to life ¡­


    as a mortal living being that can be seen everywhere, it¡¯s better to provide power to us, who were once ultimate existences, so that we can pry open the door of the gods.


    The Emperor of dark prison¡¯s expression was calm as he calculated, ¡± the harvest from the beginning was good. The stronger the life form, the greater the energy. The Emperor-to-be and legends guarding the border were a very good harvest.


    ¡°Our world is different from the primordial world. Their system is powerful, but cultivation is difficult. However, we have more experts. Over the past few hundred years, too many Emperor-to-be and legends have been born. Under the same system, the benefits we reap are countless times greater than theirs!¡±


    He strode forward.


    this era is too unfamiliar to me. My country has already been destroyed ¡­ I don¡¯t have family, friends, or anything I want to protect. I don¡¯t feel any burden when I kill.¡±


    Half a day later.


    Yug returned from the ancient barren world, covered in blood.


    It was a result of both sides suffering. He had fought very fiercely in the Nanzhao Kingdom in the ancient barren world. For his world and his family, his other comrades, Emperor-to-be, and disciples in the bar had all died without hesitation.


    He had lost a lot, but he did not regret it.


    In a war, someone had to be sacrificed, right?


    However, he had also made a breakthrough and successfully stepped into the realm of epic great emperor from Emperor-to-be.


    However, he still let the couple go in the end. He only seriously injured them and they would not be able to join the war for a short time. However, he still risked the crime of treason ¡­ Letting go of the couple was because Yug saw a shadow of himself in them.


    perhaps I¡¯ll return with serious injuries again after this mission. Just like before, I¡¯ll need to relax and recover for a while. Perhaps I can go to a bar and listen to history again. However, Emperor Messiah¡¯s history has ended ¡­ He kept thinking.


    Back in the bar, most of the Emperor-to-be and legendary experts had returned from the front lines and were recuperating with injuries.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡±


    When Yug arrived at the Sentry post, his expression froze. His eyes were filled with the blood of the dead. these are the traces of the dark prison Emperor, birqiko ¡­


    He tightened his collar and felt cold sweat all over his body.


    He quickly walked to the land in front of him. His mind was blank as he looked into the distance. that¡¯s the direction of the Federick human Kingdom, my Academy, Empress Federick ¡­ It¡¯s just a small human country!¡±


    Federick¡¯s capital.


    The sky quickly turned pitch-black as countless shadows surged over like bubbles in boiling water. The shadows that were bubbling and falling were terrifying, strange birds.


    Yug had finally arrived. He looked at the city in the distance in silence as the disaster wreaked havoc.


    His face had become dull and numb. He looked up at the dark sky, ¡± this world is really dark. I have just returned from that world, but I actually miss the beautiful sun.


    His eyes were calm.


    He suddenly thought about what his original cultivation goal was.


    It was to see the sun.


    In the eyes of the mortals of that world, it was unbelievable, but it was an extremely difficult thing for this land. Many people lived for fifty years from birth to death, because most people only lived for thirty years.


    He was born in the dark and had never seen the light. In order to see the scenery of the day, the legendary sun shining high in the sky, the blue sky, the White clouds, and the sun, he bathed in the warmth of the sun. Only then did he embark on the path of cultivation.


    However, a woman¡¯s figure appeared in his mind.


    Was it for the sunshine, or was it for the girl who was like the sunshine?


    that¡¯s why I chose fire. Firerock Yug. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve just broken through. Give me a little more time ¡­


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The sky was quickly ignited, turning into layers of magnificent burning clouds. The dark night sky was quickly dyed from dark to golden-red.


    Yug clenched his fist in the air, and the rocks on the ground melted rapidly, turning into a huge lava giant.


    BOOM!


    The flames that soared to the sky quickly ignited, and the body of the giant lava stone man pierced through the clouds. Its body, which was hundreds of meters long, was like a giant in ancient mythology as it strode forward.


    The Emperor of the dark prison, Bosque, stood in front of the Royal Palace and smiled.¡±Kneel down and I might spare your life.¡±


    The calm and elegant Queen Federick did not move at all. She held a golden scepter in her hand and wore a golden crown inlaid with sapphires. She sat quietly on the throne, trembling and slightly closing her eyes. the Federick human Kingdom will never be destroyed.


    The Emperor of dark prison sneered. He suddenly turned his head and looked at the dark sky in the distance. this is ¡­


    Kachaa!


    A fiery light surged into the sky.


    Emperor of the dark prison, burqiko! I want you dead!!


    Yug growled, as if he wanted to vent all his anger.


    BOOM!


    The flames that soared into the sky illuminated the magnificent Palace in the dark night. Queen Federick held her scepter and looked at the night sky outside. She murmured as she watched the battle between the two sides that were engulfed in flames. She had no fear of death, nor did she want to blame Yug for returning without permission.


    Her hands suddenly trembled as she found a diary.


    potion calendar year 971, 3rd of July. I once again met miss Miley of the Federick royal family in the slums. She is currently sponsoring some pitiful children. Oh my God! She smiled. This was the first time in my life that I was eroded by a young girl¡¯s smile. She was simply too beautiful! Her smile was like the sunlight that I had never seen before, like the unparalleled sun, so warm that I¡¯m intoxicated!¡±


    ¡°Ah ~~~¡± like a Bard singing a poem, the Empress mumbled with a face full of emotion, but she didn¡¯t notice that her face was gradually covered in tears.


    ¡°Miss Millie who is as beautiful as the sun! I, Yug, am the flame that protects the sun! I, Yug, am your destined Prince! I, Yug, will definitely protect you and help you build your Utopia!¡±


    ¡­.


    Holy light City, dandis, the edge of the Tower of Dawn.


    Mother Earth¡¯s Ivy, who was checking Hermes, suddenly trembled and looked up at the night sky. It was as if she could hear the faint cries of living beings and the gathering of tragic resentment.


    The intertwined dragon veins on the ground allowed her to see the final tragic scene of the capital city of Federick.


    The entire capital had turned into a huge Valley of black lava.


    Queen Federick, who was wearing a golden crown on her head, held the corpse of hero Yug from the Royal Academy and disappeared into the Golden flames that filled the sky. They were like two beautiful butterflies that were trying to extinguish the fire, dancing towards the golden sun and walking towards eternity.


    ¡°In the end, it has still begun.¡±


    She was silent for a moment. Finally, she closed her eyes slightly and stayed in the world of potions. She grabbed Hermes¡¯s arm and said, ¡± if I didn¡¯t change the primordial world and make the strong and the mortals form an indispensable bond, since the war broke out until now, our world might have ¡­


    The destructive power of a heavenly Emperor was too terrifying.


    If no one could stop them, they could easily destroy a country. This was why both sides were madly trying to stop the other side¡¯s heavenly Emperor from descending into their own world.


    At this moment, countless emperors-to-be and legendary Masters who were fighting for their homeland didn¡¯t expect that these ancient epic great emperors would attack the mortals on their own land.

 Chapter 333

    ?


    Chapter 333: A special existence


    Translator: 549690339


    This catastrophe had completely erupted.


    But it was happening in an unimaginable way.


    It wasn¡¯t an enemy from another world, but a local Lord or great emperor who had initiated the descent of a major extinction.


    cry, there is no right or wrong in this world. The only thing wrong is your weakness.


    He walked quietly on the earth.


    A human Kingdom was quickly destroyed, with countless casualties. Even though it was a small Kingdom on the border, it still caused a huge storm. It was said that the ¡°dark prison Emperor¡± had also suffered some minor injuries and was rushing to the next Kingdom.


    Instantly, everyone on the land felt threatened, and blood stained the ground.


    we are going to be destroyed. All the countries will be destroyed! Some people started wailing.


    no monarch or great emperor has come out. They are all silent ¡­


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°The great God of worship!¡±


    At the same time, countless believers of the Church of Light were also begging for help. They were also wailing and begging for the great God of wisdom, Hermes, to save them.


    ¡­¡­


    Holy light City, dendis.


    The square was surrounded by pale white buildings, and the statue of the god of wisdom was in the middle of the fountain pool, which had been rebuilt.


    The god of wisdom held the book in one hand and looked up at the sky from the fountain. The whole Holy statue glowed with a faint yellow light.


    A few children were playing around by the fountain, holding short gray wooden swords and playing the game of King and hero.


    The white-robed believers continued to move to the side.


    Hualala!


    The fountain was surging, and birds that looked like pigeons were pecking at their white feathers on the stone floor.


    No one saw the only God they believed in, Hermes, sitting at the edge of the pool, quietly reading a book. He was wearing a long, snow-white robe and a delicate white crystal necklace around his neck.


    The man was so handsome that he didn¡¯t look like a creature from the mortal world, but a God from heaven.


    he¡¯s just like a scholar. He still likes to read, and he¡¯s holding a book in one hand. Hu haihan was sitting on a long bench in the distant Fountain Square.


    ¡°Because we are the same person.¡±


    Meng Mei was sitting at the side of the square, occasionally going out to check the forum. She had already found the rhythm, typing in an instant and coming in again. She could communicate quickly, but not miss too much time.


    ¡°It¡¯s different now, but it has intelligence, and it¡¯s mysterious and mighty. People can¡¯t help but submit to it. I communicated with it, and I felt like I understood many things,¡±


    The little fox, Hu haihan, watched from the side with a longing look in his eyes. he¡¯s too scary, too scary! How could he have such shocking intelligence! He¡¯s constantly deducing and integrating the knowledge in his mind!¡±


    ¡°Because he ¡­ It was the god of wisdom! In The Supreme doctrine of the Church of Light ¡­ ancient humans were like beasts. Humans did not have the ability to think at the beginning. It was Hermes, the god of wisdom, who gave the people on earth the power of ¡®thinking¡¯. Only by giving¡¯ wisdom ¡®to people could they think, create civilization, and be free from beasts ¡­ Meng Mei said softly,


    ¡°Now, this enhanced version of¡± all knowing scholar ¡°is the real complete version! The wisdom and thinking of all living beings gathered on him.¡±


    She was the only one who knew how terrifying this special life form was!


    He had the all-knowing Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s mirror image, the image of wisdom that the people gave him, and a terrifying number of Joss flames.


    The combination of the three led to the birth of special existences.


    The potion world¡¯s half-orcs, humans, and undead empire only had a population of about 60 million. On average, two out of three people were believers of the Church of Light. Some of them even had families that were believers of the Church of Light since they were young. Their families had been passed down for generations, and they went to the church to pray every weekend.


    He had a total of 40 million followers!


    The quality was three times that of the people of the ancient barren world! That was 120 million people¡¯s faith!


    Due to various reasons, he had become a special existence.


    he¡¯s trying to fuse the knowledge in his mind. Can the ancient Heavenly Monarch di Qi compare to him? ¡± it¡¯s said that the ancient heavenly Emperor di Qi was also very good at deduction, ¡± Hu haihan said in surprise. he learned other people¡¯s unique skills and could even see through it with a glance.


    Meng Mei thought about it seriously and hesitated for a long time. it can¡¯t be compared. After all, he¡¯s not a living creature. Although his deduction ability is very good, he lacks some intelligence. In other words, he¡¯s like a supercomputer made from the thoughts of all living beings. It¡¯s more than enough to integrate, but it can¡¯t create new things!


    The terrifying thing about that monster, di Qi, was not that he would secretly learn it. After all, after he secretly learned it, it would at most be similar to the original.


    The reason why he was scary was that after he secretly learned it, he would come up with something new and then be more powerful than the original. Then, he would beat you up.


    This was his heaven-defying ability.


    Emperor Qi is the Daluo heaven Sutra. It¡¯s. new and integrated version ¡­ However, his is also a fusion of knowledge, so it¡¯s at most a weakened version of the Daluo heaven Sutra.¡± Meng Mei thought for a moment. sigh, after all, it¡¯s a life without its own logic. Although it can simulate reality, speak, and communicate ¡­ However, if he is not a real person and has his own thoughts and creativity, this kind of deduction ability that is comparable to a supercomputer should be comparable to the real di Qi.¡±


    The only reason he was not as good as di Qi was that he was not a real living being, and his calculation ability was on par with di Qi.


    But even so, it was still very powerful.


    ¡°As expected ¡­ This is the true God of wisdom, but my good disciple, don¡¯t be enchanted by him.¡±


    Meng Mei¡¯s face was serious. he is a perfect living being because he is the god of wisdom in the minds of all living beings. He is the convergence of their expectations, so he will naturally fit the minds of all living beings perfectly. His logic, wisdom, and language are all given to him by all living beings.


    ¡°But ¡­ However, I feel that he is a real person.¡± Hu haihan couldn¡¯t help but say.


    he is not a living being. A real person will change his attitude according to the environment, time, and experiences. He will grow with setbacks. The human heart is difficult to fathom, but he is different. The cute girl stared at Hermes carefully. he is the perfect existence in everyone¡¯s impression. He will never betray everyone.


    but I feel that this kind of living being is the real living being. Hu haihan thought for a moment and could not help but retort, ¡± he¡¯s not as despicable as human nature. He¡¯s a complete existence that surpasses humans. All the beautiful ideas and fantasies of the masses are gathered on him. Who wouldn¡¯t like a man like him ¡­


    Meng Mei was stunned for a moment, then she slapped her on the head and smiled. don¡¯t think about love. We¡¯re still the three-man Group from back then. Bai Xiaosheng is still a nerd ¡­ I just changed my identity!¡±


    Suddenly, the cute girl sensed something and looked at Hermes.


    ¡°He¡¯s already here.¡±


    Hermes nodded, put down the book, stood up, and disappeared. He calmly said, ¡± ¡®My people, those who believe in me will be spared from danger ¡­ Let¡¯s go meet that Emperor of the dark prison, birdscale.¡±


    He was a living being condensed from incense, so he naturally followed the Earth¡¯s dragon veins and quickly rushed to a certain place.

 Chapter 334

    ?


    Chapter 334: Chapter 334-God¡¯s descent


    Translator: 549690339


    Under the gloomy sky.


    Emperor Burki of the dark prison had arrived in a new country.


    This was a small half-orc country, and the strongest being suppressed was only a legend. However, their Masters had also gone to the front line to participate in the war, even guarding the Watchtower, and had just died in his hands.


    ¡°What a pitiful creature!¡± He smiled.


    Huala!


    He waved his hand, and strange birds gathered in the sky above the town to form a Black Wave.


    ¡°Kill! Don¡¯t leave a single one!¡±


    His cold face was calm.


    the mortals of an era are nothing more than fleeting clouds. When they come to this world, they laugh and die of old age, like weeds growing everywhere. Thirty years of life is meaningless. They can be killed casually, but they will reproduce again.


    Whoosh-


    On the broken ground, corpses piled up like mountains.


    Emperor Burki of the dark prison strode forward and looked at the wailing of the people.


    Many believers knelt on the streets with their families, and the church was filled with people praying. They looked at the statue of the god of wisdom high up in the sky, closed their eyes, and cried in suffering. They prayed devoutly to the Book of Wisdom.


    ¡°The god of wisdom of Achilles in heaven,¡±


    ¡°We are willing to call you father.¡±


    ¡°Grant us the wisdom to be free from the beasts, and grant living beings the right to think.¡±


    ¡°May your knowledge exist in the words in the book, just like it exists in our hearts.¡±


    ¡°May your wisdom be the authority of power, a symbol of supreme power,¡±


    ¡­.


    A faint hymn gradually resounded throughout the town, and countless creatures prayed in despair.


    The church¡¯s prayer hall could no longer hold the fountain in the center of the town. The elderly, children, women, and men knelt on the ground piously, shouting and trembling with their eyes closed.


    ¡°How lamentable.¡± He suddenly said as he descended.


    BOOM!


    Instantly, the people present trembled even more.


    As if hearing the voice of the devil, he closed his eyes tightly and didn¡¯t dare to open his eyes to look at everything outside. He knelt on the ground and prayed louder and louder, as if he wanted to end his life by praying like this.


    He shook his head and raised his arm high, brewing an endless black light. this is how the lowly mortals, in times of danger, only know to pray, to seek spiritual sustenance, to hope for someone to save them.


    ¡°They also want to save themselves.¡±


    A voice suddenly rang in his ear. it¡¯s a pity that they can¡¯t. No one wants to rely on others. In this world, most of the people are mortals who can¡¯t cultivate to become professionals. Many things are already destined from birth. They want to choose, but they don¡¯t have a choice ¡­ This world doesn¡¯t have a system like Mount Shu, so they can only pray to me for a place to rest in their hearts.¡±


    Pray to you?


    Emperor Bosque¡¯s face gradually turned dull, and he turned his head in vain.


    He saw a god of light in white holding a book with a gentle smile on his face. Liaowu was standing quietly three meters away, and he couldn¡¯t even sense his existence.


    She was like a silent ghost.


    Emperor birqi¡¯s hair stood on end, and he felt a lingering fear.


    If he had wanted to ambush him, he would have died in an instant.


    This scene instantly made him think of someone-the sect master of Mount Shu, Liu Wenjian. That terrifying mortal celestial Thearch was also without any aura. All of her combat power was in her weapon.


    ¡°Like that assassin!¡±


    His heart turned cold, and he couldn¡¯t help but look at the book in the man¡¯s hand.


    Was this book the same?


    ¡°You are ¡­ The god of wisdom, Hermes?¡±


    He was silent for a few seconds before he said, ¡± no, you have the aura of a creature of faith from the ancient barren world. You¡¯re not a living person. So that¡¯s how it is ¡­ Was this the last resistance of the Church of Light and the land? Colluding with the ancient barren world¡¯s ancient existences is a crime that deserves ten thousand deaths.¡±


    Although he spoke like this and acted very fiercely, he still had the intention to retreat. He could feel the terrifying aura of the other party. He had gathered too many Joss flames, causing his combat strength to be extremely terrifying.


    He knew very well that almost all the mortals in the entire land of magic herbs worshipped him.


    The incense in the primordial world was scattered, but the land of potions was now gathered together. He was much stronger than the previous heaven map war god. He was definitely a top monster on the same level as the blood Emperor, the ancestor of the vampires!


    ¡°Argh! It¡¯s the god of wisdom!¡±


    ¡°Great God, you have finally come to save us!¡±


    ¡­


    The mortals on the ground opened their eyes and roared madly. They revered and knelt down. When a living ancient legend appeared in front of them, when the Supreme God that they believed in and were willing to give up everything descended, what would they do?


    They were already incoherent, and the hymn was even more intense.


    In the long history, who had the most appeal? Who had the most respect?


    Without a doubt, it was the legendary god of wisdom, Hermes, who had descended to the earth and given the mortals three great pieces of knowledge, giving them the courage to fight against nature.


    The entire Church of Light existed to worship this God.


    The cute girl arrived quietly.


    Seeing this fanatical and unimaginable faith, he could not help but be dumbfounded.


    He immediately gave a live broadcast to the netizens outside, using a short cane as a microphone. everyone, this is a historical turning point in the magic potion era, a surge of history! Please remember this scene clearly and witness the charm of history! History is with us!¡±


    In the sky, the white-robed God looked at him quietly. all sinful people, as long as you pray to me and pledge allegiance to my country, I will forgive your sins.


    Puchi!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Emperor birdsnow turned to leave.


    Behind him, Hermes, who did not have a strong aura, did not seem to have any intention of making a move. He slowly opened the first page of The Book of Light and spoke softly.


    ¡°Wisdom is the power of all things.¡±


    In the next second, his aura finally bloomed, and the entire world seemed to be squeezing.


    Hermes was like Liu Wenjian, an assassin. He would only release a terrifying aura the moment he attacked and pulled out his sword.


    The moment one saw the sword was the moment one¡¯s enemy perished.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    He lowered his head in. daze, and his consciousness gradually blurred. His entire body was squeezed until it was distorted, and he was even pressed into a ball. It was almost impossible for him to make. sound. He¡¯s that strong!¡±


    Bang!


    He was completely crushed into a bloody mist.


    Hermes¡¯s expression was calm. With a slight shake of his body, he disappeared.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    The people in the nearby cities looked up at the sky and suddenly cried tears of joy. The believers knelt down and prayed.


    ¡°I ¡­ F * ck!¡± Meng Mei was also stunned. After a long time, she slowly let out a breath of air. that exaggerated? ¡±


    &Lt; > records:


    [ magic potion year 1103, at war with the ancient barren world, the epic Emperor slaughtered all living beings. The god of wisdom, Hermes, descended and saved the believers from danger. ]

 Chapter 335

    ?


    Chapter 335: Mortal¡¯s sin


    Translator: 549690339


    Bloodrealm.


    The blood Emperor and Brom were playing chess quietly.


    I seem to hear the cries of the masses. They are crying helplessly, begging for help from their King. Brom laughed. it¡¯s just like how I used potions to transform many humans into an Army of half-orcs and kill their way into the human kingdoms.


    you underestimate me, ¡± the blood Emperor said. although I¡¯m human, I¡¯m known as the blood Emperor. In my time, my hands were covered in blood. I even dared to kill in the underworld.


    He knew that the other party was goading him.


    The mortals who tried to protect the land would become the target of public criticism and would be killed by the surrounding monarchs and emperors. Unfortunately, the other party had miscalculated. He had long been indifferent to these things.


    The pitch-black wind surrounded the entire land, and the monarch great emperors closed their eyes before suddenly opening them again. Their pupils contracted violently.


    ¡°The Emperor of the dark prison, Bosque ¡­ He¡¯s dead?¡±


    They felt the aura disappear.


    As far as they knew, there was no monarch or Emperor in the land behind them. How could they stop him?


    ¡°Who killed him?¡±


    an ancient monarch is hiding in the dark? ¡±


    ¡°Could it be the most mysterious great sovereign Messiah?¡±


    ¡­.


    One divine sense after another collided and communicated with each other.


    They thought it was unbelievable. There shouldn¡¯t be any monarch or great emperor who would risk being killed for the living beings of this era.


    They were all ancient emperors who had been sleeping for hundreds of years. In this era, if they were killed, they would be back to their former glory in less than two or three hundred years. Although they were struggling and hesitating, they still hardened their hearts for the possibility of becoming gods. After all, they had long seen through the life and death of mortals.


    ¡°Everything has already been decided ¡­¡±


    ¡°No one can reverse this era.¡±


    They discussed among themselves and decided to send out a few monarch great emperors to investigate the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and find out who¡¯s making a move on us.¡± The Pale King spoke. He was a Skeleton King in battle armor.


    I¡¯ll go too. This era belongs to us. We¡¯re more familiar with each other. The bright night Empress also spoke. She was the current Empress of the mortal Kingdom, and her life could be written into a legend.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Great emperor mokery, the black-silken sovereign, had also come out. He was very calm, but his eyes were bloodshot. This was a terrifying black sludge that didn¡¯t have a human shape at all. He had used magic medicine to transform himself beyond recognition.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Said Peter, a half-orc Emperor.


    Boom¨C


    Soon, four great sovereigns and emperors flew toward the Sentry post.


    Under the dark and gloomy sky, in the dark red Mountain range, they saw the bloody scenes of the previous massacre. The broken corpses of the Emperor-to-be and legendary Masters were on the Watchtower.


    The earth was covered in blood and dead silence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s split up and look for him. We¡¯ll keep in touch.¡±


    They quickly separated.


    Bright night Empress didn¡¯t go looking for him. Instead, she waited for everyone to leave before sitting down in front of the Watchtower. This woman, who looked to be in her thirties, had a beautiful and familiar charm. She looked at the sky quietly, took out a bottle of wine, and drank it quietly.


    ¡°Are we really going to ¡­¡± Suddenly, the king of paleness was silent for a moment and walked out of the shadow.


    Bright night Empress looked at him in surprise. She did not expect him to stay. After a moment of silence, she took a sip of wine and handed it to him. we have no choice ¡­


    Emperor silksnow also walked out from the shadows and looked at the two.


    They looked at each other in a daze and suddenly laughed helplessly.


    ¡°You also can¡¯t do it?¡±


    ¡°They are my people.¡±


    No one expected the other to think the same way. As the sovereigns and emperors of this era, they were the most familiar with the terrain and connections of this era. When they asked to attack, they didn¡¯t choose to go after him. Instead, they let him go on purpose.


    No matter who the other party was, going against all the past monarchs and emperors of the entire magic potion civilization was courting death.


    They waited for a while, but the last one, Peter the half-orc monarch, didn¡¯t return. Apparently, he really planned to slaughter this era and stand with the ancient emperors.


    The king of silksnow walked over, and this ball of white sludge monster took the bottle and started drinking with the two.


    ¡°You guys ¡­ If we have slept with them for a long time, will we be like them ¡­¡± Suddenly, The Pale King said, ¡± ¡°We can fall too. Have you heard of the ancient barren world? Daoist Changsheng, stop daluotian alone.¡±


    ¡°Ha? There¡¯s no right or wrong in this world.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only strong and weak.¡±


    The three of them chatted. They didn¡¯t stop him or help him. They just hid in a corner and waited. This was the only thing they could do. They couldn¡¯t give up their lives. They didn¡¯t want to be called heroes who gave up their lives.


    The higher one went, the stronger one¡¯s realm was, and the more death one saw, the more one feared death.


    As he drank, a large amount of gray-white water suddenly flowed out of mokery¡¯s eye sockets like melted wax Torches.


    ¡°It was my fault ¡­ It¡¯s all my fault ¡­¡± Mokery raised his head and laughed bitterly as he drank.


    Emperor mokery, calm down! Bright night Empress saw that something was wrong. The other party seemed to have lost some of his beliefs in truth and had fallen into despair. This was very terrifying. There were too many examples of people being unable to recover from this. She tried to stabilize the other party¡¯s emotions.


    ¡°It was my fault ¡­ It¡¯s my fault ¡­¡± Mokery¡¯s tears flowed down from the corner of his eyes. This Emperor was crying very miserably. I have suppressed this era, and I have suppressed all of you as well. I Am Invincible in the world. Back then, I said that if you submit to me, this era will belong to me, and I can¡¯t stop them ¡­


    He started to cry loudly.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me ¡­ I¡¯m too weak!¡±


    He cried bitterly.


    Suddenly, a hand gently touched the forehead of the White sludge monster.


    A living being was approaching the three great sovereigns without a sound?


    We are great emperors!


    He was stunned and slowly turned around.


    A white-robed God was holding a Holy Bible. He looked like an ordinary priest with no breath, like a kind father. everyone is guilty. Pray to God. God will forgive you. God will carry your wishes. God will save all living beings.


    This was a prayer Scripture from the Book of Wisdom.


    Mochery was like a child on the verge of a breakdown. He was numb for a few seconds before he fell to his knees. Like a believer in a church who prayed on Sunday, he began to recite Holy hymns and prayers. Almighty God, I have failed to live up to your grace. I have used the wisdom you have given me to commit the most evil sin in the world ¡­


    The bright night Empress and The Pale King, who were standing next to him, felt their blood run cold.


    They could vaguely feel that ¡­


    ¡®The truth that suppressed the most powerful themokore, the truth that he collapsed ¡­¡¯


    It was faintly stable.


    He was bathed in pure white light, comforting the snot monster that was crying bitterly. He was like a god in a sacred mural teaching the mortals on the earth with a sacred charm.


    a white-robed God without any aura ¡­ The bright night goddess looked up and muttered.


    All of a sudden, the bright night goddess¡¯s eyes became straight and looked at the sleeve of the White-clothed God. There seemed to be a gray crystal necklace hanging on it. It was the most powerful precious artifact of Peter, the half-orc Emperor, who had just left.


    He?


    It was ¡­


    Her entire body was trembling.


    the great God, Hermes, the mortals pray to you, for God¡¯s forgiveness!


    Plop!


    Bright night Empress knelt down.


    The white-robed God lowered his head and gently stroked her hair to comfort her broken heart. He began to read the holy book in his hand like a benevolent father.


    Soon, the three emperors knelt on the ground like children in pain and listened to the Lord¡¯s orders.

 Chapter 336

    ?


    Chapter 336: Chapter 336


    Translator: 549690339


    Bloodrealm.


    There was no turbulence in the space and no aura. It was as if he had appeared out of thin air.


    It was a slender figure in white. He appeared out of thin air, holding a pure white Saint book, and his whole body was covered in pure white divine light.


    ¡°The god of wisdom? Hermes?¡± The blood Emperor¡¯s body trembled as he looked at the white-robed God.


    That was the legendary God!


    The surrounding monarchs and great emperors were also shocked.


    ¡°No, this is the aura of Joss flames!¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like this ¡­¡±


    Some sovereigns and emperors finally stopped sweating.


    This was a terrifying setup. All the power of will of a world had been gathered in Hermes to create this God. It would be more terrifying than any Celestial Emperor in the ancient primordial world.


    However, so what?


    Their eyes gradually darkened.


    The blood Emperor said, ¡± if we kill Hermes, who is the hope of all living beings, we will have a huge amount of energy. His aura is very terrifying. I¡¯m afraid it is comparable to the energy of two or three celestial emperors.


    Brom laughed and said,¡±we had a lot of people ¡­¡± However, the first vampire took half of the people to patrol, so we can take it for ourselves and divide this Emperor.¡±


    the power of will of all living beings gathers, the last hope of the entire land, the Taste of Hope ¡­ It¡¯ll definitely be extremely delicious.¡± King dark cloud¡¯s malevolent black spike body revealed a sinister expression, as if he was a terrifying Demon King that devoured dreams.


    ¡­


    As the Lords and emperors conversed, Hermes felt the overbearing pressure from all directions.


    In the distance, the bright night Empress, mokrey, and The Pale King also rushed over.


    They had a complicated look on their faces, and there was even a hint of despair. They could clearly feel the aura of the Joss flames. It was not the real God of wisdom, but a God condensed from the power of wishes of all living beings.


    Even though they had already been subdued and intoxicated in the warm embrace of their father.


    However, no matter how powerful the Joss flames were, they were not as omniscient as the god of wisdom. It was impossible for them to be invincible. The only way to win was if the origin Demon God and the heavenly path of the ancient barren world fought.


    They didn¡¯t dare to be heroes and didn¡¯t want to court their own deaths, but they also didn¡¯t want to see others court their own deaths, let alone ¡­


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Every pore on the blood Emperor¡¯s body was soaked in blood. His entire body had turned into a blood person, and a dense mass of bright red sarcoma-like air bubbles rose up. It was a strange and terrifying sight.


    wisdom and civilization separate humans from beasts.


    the distortion of the world, the distortion of humanity, the distortion of misfortune, and the distortion of the immortal existence. They need redemption! Hermes said slowly, surrounded by white divine light that illuminated the entire land and dyed it white.


    Hermes¡¯s voice was Holy, pure, and clean, with comfort and tranquility. He opened the holy book and advised the people present to abandon the sins in their hearts.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a living being gathered from the wishes of all living beings, no need to talk about it!¡± A terrifying aura spread out, and the Monarchs and great emperors on the scene quickly made their moves. The terrifying pressure spread out, and their auras were majestic.


    In the distance.


    The cute girl¡¯s expression changed and she rushed over as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked the celestial Thearch over there to come over. Don¡¯t blame me for stopping the battle with a battle! Attacking the sovereigns and emperors from both sides! Once Hermes is dead, I don¡¯t know how long it will take for us to accumulate so much power of will again. We can¡¯t stop them from killing all living beings during this time.¡±


    Once all beings died, Hermes could not be resurrected.


    What¡¯s more, once the wandering know-it-all in his body died, even if he could resurrect Hermes, he would only be a simple incense God and would not be so powerful.


    She became nervous. it¡¯s all because of the stupid scholar¡¯s actions. He¡¯s too fast and out of our control. He might not be able to come over quickly ¡­ Although it only takes thirty to forty seconds to break through the patrol¡¯s line of defense, to a powerhouse of this level, especially when they¡¯re surrounded and killed ¡­¡±


    The biggest possibility was that he would be blown up in an instant!


    30 to 40 seconds was enough to do a lot of things.


    The Hermes in front of him was facing the Monarchs and emperors since ancient times.


    Every single one of them had suppressed the previous era and were invincible existences.


    Although only half of the great sovereigns and emperors were on the battlefield, the rest were still on the frontline, and no heavenly Emperor could resist them.


    BOOM!


    But the next second, Hermes made his move.


    ¡°Wisdom is the power of all things.¡±


    BOOM!


    The whole world was being squeezed. The emperors around were sent flying backward while vomiting blood.


    wisdom is the authority of thinking, and thinking is the basis of sensing time.


    In an instant, time seemed to have slowed down. The great emperors that were surrounding them also slowed down.


    However, only they knew that their thoughts had been invaded by some kind of spiritual sorcery, which was crazily interfering with and restricting their movements.


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely not as simple as a joss stick! It even gave me the feeling that I was facing the god of wisdom and was omniscient.¡± The blood Emperor¡¯s expression started to change.


    wisdom is to observe the truth of all life.


    Whoosh-


    Hermes turned to the next page again, and spells were cast. They attacked the Lords and emperors around him from a terrible angle, destroying them easily.


    The cute girl was completely stunned!


    Was this an old father beating his son?


    It was as if he was beating up the disciple he had personally taught?


    ¡°No, no! All the sovereigns and emperors were transparent in front of him ¡­ He knows his opponent¡¯s cultivation technique, background, and flaws. He can defeat his opponent in an instant!¡±


    She thought of di Qi.


    Back then, di Qi knew all the details of the twelve ancestors of sorcery, so he could kill them in a few moves, because their movements, moves, and weaknesses were all exposed.


    ¡°The god of wisdom ¡­¡± Meng Mei was silent for a moment. he knows all the cultivation techniques of the Monarchs and emperors. What kind of monster is he creating? ¡±


    At that moment, the celestial emperors of the primordial world arrived and looked at the scene in shock.


    ¡°This is ¡­ Who is it?¡± The God of War was stunned.


    BOOM!


    An Emperor flew out. It was Brom, and he landed at his feet.


    The war god was even more shocked.


    After a few exchanges, Brom had been suppressing him!


    He couldn¡¯t help but step on his face and ravage him. He then took the Jingu staff and made a handsome pose.


    Screenshot!


    ¡°I, Old Sun, have subdued another demon.¡±


    Not far away, mokery laughed wildly and opened his mouth happily.


    ¡°Did you see that? Did you see that?¡± The most powerful monarch in the current era roared with joy, ¡± this is human! This was the wisdom of humans! Only those with intelligence were civilized, not wild beasts! This was the God of all wisdom-Hermes! The last hope of the land of all living beings!¡±


    He laughed wildly, and the suppressed emotions exploded like a flood.


    The blood Emperor looked at the laughing mokery and said, ¡± you¡¯re here to tell me? This god of wisdom, who is full of incense and is condensed from the system of the ancient world, is the Savior of our land of potions? And not the layout of the ancient barren world? The enemy that will destroy our world?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡± Bright night Empress and the others also felt that something was wrong.


    However, it didn¡¯t affect their excitement. So what if the incense was burning? The god of wisdom, Hermes! It was Hermes!


    It was the faith of the mortals of the entire land! The hope of all living beings! Regardless of whether it was true or not, it would save the mortals!


    ¡°You don¡¯t need our help.¡± Mengmei took a deep breath. in a sense, his combat power is already comparable to Medusa and Daoist Changsheng. It is meaningless no matter how many of them there are.


    Liu Wenjian looked at the person who was holding the book in his hand and was shocked, ¡± that¡¯s ¡­ He didn¡¯t cultivate my system, but the book in his hand, similar to my sword, also cultivates the nine revolutions mysterious art, which contains layers of worlds. He has mixed all the techniques of the two worlds.¡±


    Liu Wenjian looked at the mother Earth¡¯s Green vine, and her delicate body trembled, ¡± he ¡­ It¡¯s my teacher, Bai Xiaosheng?¡±


    Meng Mei hesitated for a moment and nodded. yes, I put on a handsome look for him. His brain was filled with some private stuff. I also underestimated him. The extent of his combat power now is exaggerated. It¡¯s already ¡­ He¡¯s already similar to Emperor Qi.¡±


    ¡°The second one, di Qi?¡±


    Countless celestial emperors of the ancient barren world gulped.


    BOOM!


    In the next second, the monarch great emperors were sent flying backward.


    Hermes stood calmly in the center. The white-robed God flipped the pages of the book, completely subduing the ancient Emperor.


    Such an achievement had never been seen before. In fact, it would be difficult to find such a Golden Age and Opportunity in the future, let alone such a terrifying existence.


    On this day, a white-robed God went to the blood Realm. With a holy book in his hand, he suppressed all the ancient great emperors and spread the news to the whole world.


    This scene was destined to be eternal.

 Chapter 337

    ?


    Chapter 337: A new era


    Translator: 549690339


    In the primordial world, the mortal Celestial Emperor Liu Wenjian had single-handedly suppressed the entire era of emperors since ancient times. He could be said to be the strongest apart from the heavenly Dao.


    In the world of potions, a terrifying existence had finally appeared. He had completely suppressed the entire era, and countless sovereigns and great emperors could only submit.


    ¡°It¡¯s just Hermes¡¯s body that has descended to the mortal world? A body formed from incense?¡±


    ¡°Then, how terrifying is the true body?¡±


    The Monarchs and great emperors were in disbelief.


    They looked at this god of wisdom, a white-robed God. It was absolutely impossible for him to be purely formed from Joss flames! It was very likely that there were traces of the true God of wisdom¡¯s descent on the thought body formed by incense.


    ¡­


    A war had been stopped.


    Although no God had been born, a power that destroyed the balance of the entire world¡¯s war situation had still appeared. A heaven-defying existence comparable to Medusa and Daoist Changsheng had joined the battlefield.


    ¡°Don¡¯t attack any living beings.¡±


    The God in white turned around and left slowly.


    The Pope and the higher-ups of the various churches were extremely excited.


    our great God, descend upon the land of suffering and save the mortals on the surface ¡­


    The previous saintess and the current Pope of the Church of Light in the blood Realm had followed the cute girl to witness everything. They were excited and quickly spread the news of the end of the disaster, taking the opportunity to expand their believers and continue to preach.


    The entire world was cheering for the arrival of a new era.


    This was the era of the Church of Light.


    This year was known as the first year of the light.


    The great catastrophe descended, and the Supreme God of the Church of Light, Hermes, officially descended into the mortal world. He went to the bloody world and subdued all the emperors in history.


    ¡°Welcome back, great God ¡­¡±


    may your will walk on earth as if it were walking in heaven ¡­


    ¡°I hope that wherever you go, it will be your divine Kingdom.¡±


    Within a day, countless high-level priests of the Church of Light and devout female believers in white set up the most prosperous church etiquette.


    Hualala!


    Beautiful women in white with flower rings on their heads were dancing in the sky. The young girls scattered white petals. The entire earth was welcoming the return of the God of Light, Hermes, to the church.


    This was a scene that had never happened before. Outside the blood Realm, a God in white walked on the earth, bathing in white light. The area within a thousand miles had become a God Kingdom.


    On earth, everyone believed in the Church of Light.


    ¡­..


    Huala!


    The black wind swirled on the red soil.


    The god of wisdom, Hermes, had shown his terrifying power and left. This made all the Lords and emperors hold their breath.


    As for cutie pie, Thunderlord, Bale, and the others, they also revealed looks of regret. What a pity! He was the God of the Church of Light. If he stayed and helped them defeat the Lords and emperors, the battle would be over.


    Everyone in front of him was injured, but they were not serious, and their counterattacks were even fiercer.


    what a monster. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such an existence in the devil World. Perhaps only the legendary invincible di Qi could be compared to him.


    it¡¯s said that di Qi is extremely terrifying. Even the current strongest heavenly Dao was not his match back then. I heard that he had set up a trap and sacrificed his life in order to perish together. Only then could he achieve a mutually destructive outcome. However, he still did not win in the end ¡­


    Some of the new celestial emperors of the ancient barren world started discussing.


    In the ninth heaven of the immortal realm, there were different lost inheritances from the mortal world. Several heavenly emperors had been born in hundreds of years. Xu Wei, Fen Teng, and the other ancient heavenly emperors had complicated expressions on their faces. To them, this was a very terrifying thing.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already lost, but you didn¡¯t lose.¡±


    At this moment, Mother Earth looked at the vigilant emperors and sovereigns. you¡¯re being attacked from the front and back. In front of you are the celestial emperors of our world, and behind you is Hermes, who is the gathering of the world¡¯s living beings and daybreak people.


    in our primordial world, there is a saying: whoever wins the hearts of the people wins the world. You have already been deserted by your loved ones!


    Mother Earth looked at the great sovereigns and emperors.


    Those who win the hearts of the people will win the World.


    This was a thought that they had never thought of before, because mere mortals were like ants on the ground, no one would care about their thoughts.


    Until today, they were almost defeated by the anger of all living beings and suffered a big loss that was enough to be fatal.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t lose either.¡±


    Mother Earth¡¯s Ivy smiled. as you can see, he¡¯s gone ¡­ I can¡¯t control him. He¡¯s the convergence of the will of all living beings and has his own thoughts. He¡¯s not our ally, nor is he your enemy.¡±


    However, the Monarchs and great emperors were all furious and sullen!


    Yes!


    This Hermes would not become a spy for the potion world and help the ancient barren world deal with them.


    However, it was a sharp blade that restrained them!


    He was watching them from behind, completely cutting off their path of killing the civilians behind them.


    They would have lost the most likely path and would be attacked from both sides.


    How could one become a God?


    He could only continue fighting the celestial Emperor of the primordial world?


    However, it was also very unrealistic.


    This was because it required too much energy.


    Perhaps, more than half of the 200 great sovereigns and emperors had to die before a God could be born.


    Everyone felt that they might not be the winner.


    Pinching the soft persimmon that was all living beings was the best and fastest shortcut, but it had been completely cut off.


    ¡°The war will continue.¡±


    Mother Earth smiled. slaughtering all living beings is indeed a path to becoming a god. In your eyes, they are like crops in the fields. After planting them, you will find a period of time to harvest them. However, our primordial world is much more brilliant. We don¡¯t harvest them, but walk the path of sustainable development!


    ¡°You make it sound so Grand,¡± the vampire sneered,¡±but how many of the celestial emperors in your world are truly selfless? It¡¯s only because of their own interests that they protect all living beings. If we kill the livestock we raise to eat meat, are you treating people like pigs, cows, and sheep and keeping them in cages? Let God become a Shepherd that sheptens all living beings, but only a cage.¡±


    This sentence was very cruel, ridiculing Mother Earth, but it was also very real.


    However, Mother Earth green vine said, ¡± you can think of it that way, but it¡¯s much more peaceful after all. Look at our world, don¡¯t you all envy it? ¡°This world is originally a cage. When we jump out of the cage, there will be an even bigger cage outside. Mortals are the people in the cage, but aren¡¯t you the people in the God¡¯s cage? That¡¯s why you guys want to jump out of the cage.¡±


    The ancient celestial emperors were silent. As expected of Mother Earth, one of the most ancient existences. She was unfathomable and could see through everything.


    Mother Earth¡¯s Green vine stretched out her hand, and a piece of paper flew into everyone¡¯s hands. I can give you a chance. Here is a dragon vein contract that will help you have the possibility of becoming a god. You can take a look at the contract between party a and Party B.


    The great emperors were speechless.


    Bell and the others looked at the cute girl and instantly vomited blood!


    You were acting so cool just now, but your current style is not right!

 Chapter 338

    ?


    Chapter 338: Chapter 338-huge surprise


    Translator: 549690339


    When The War of the Two Worlds broke out, a life-and-death battle was going on, and he suddenly took out a piece of paper?


    What a sudden change.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look,¡± Mother Earth green vine was not embarrassed. She smiled very gently and made an inviting gesture.


    There was a conspiracy.


    The Monarchs and emperors looked at the paper with a weird expression, as if they were in a recruitment market.


    Contract? Party a and Party B?


    What was the meaning of this?


    He looked at the description and saw how powerful they were at their level. He read ten lines at a glance.


    Furthermore, he was instantly moved.


    The contract stated that they could use the Dragon vein.


    They had already seen Hermes¡¯s strength. How could they not hope to become that powerful?


    It also had another characteristic, which was that it was undying and indestructible, which was simply irresistible.


    It also wrote, ¡±


    They wouldn¡¯t interfere with any freedom. Mother Earth and green vine would remain neutral. The War of the Two Worlds would still be fought. Everything would go on as usual.


    ¡°This Mother Earth green vine is the true spy of the ancient barren world! They¡¯re helping us in return!¡±


    This thought exploded in their hearts.


    She created Hermes, cut off her path to becoming a god by slaughtering all living beings, and provided a very feasible path to become a God:


    Collect the prayers of the masses.


    This was indeed feasible.


    Although it was slow and couldn¡¯t be compared to directly harvesting energy by slaughtering all living beings, it wasn¡¯t like draining the pond to catch the fish.


    And there were shortcuts.


    Those who had God Thrones had the advantage of being undying and could kill other great sovereigns and emperors without any fear.


    Mother Earth¡¯s Green vine said, ¡± after all, they are undying. As long as their believers are still around, they will be reborn sooner or later. If both sides have believers, this will be like a friendly match. If I kill you this time, I will plunder the death energy of your Emperor body. When you come back to life, you will take revenge and snatch back the energy of that body. Everyone will continue to die and be reborn, plundering each other, and the energy will only continue to accumulate.


    The eyes of the surrounding emperors lit up.


    They understood that this was the gentle side. They didn¡¯t exterminate the grass by the roots, but rather harvested the other party as straw, killing them every time they were resurrected. However, there was one thing that green vine didn¡¯t mention. There was another method that could be even crueler. After killing the other party, they would directly snatch the other party¡¯s faith and gather their believers over, breaking the foundation and not allowing the other party to be resurrected.


    After all, they were all energy. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to give him the power of will that could reincarnate a great sovereign?


    ¡°This is a completely new path.¡±


    The great sovereigns and great emperors were shocked. They thought about it and felt that it was a perfect system to become a God.


    If it was really used, it would be countless times better than massacring all living beings!


    After all, even though they would gain a lot from this massacre, it would take two to three hundred years for them to recover.


    With these two to three hundred years, using this method, the harvest would only be more!


    &Nbsp; yeah.


    You¡¯ve earned big.


    Mother Earth green vine looked at them, pretending that she wasn¡¯t a middleman, and smiled again. you don¡¯t have to worry that I¡¯ll control your lifelines and hold onto your weaknesses. Your goal is just to become gods. After becoming gods, you¡¯ll transcend the Dragon veins ¡­ You don¡¯t have to be afraid of me. Can I restrict you? I can¡¯t restrict you!¡±


    The cute girl looked at them.


    The conditions were very good, and no one would refuse.


    From now on, they would start to herd living beings on their own. The land of potions would definitely think of ways to reincarnate. In order to produce more people and help them farm so that they could live better lives, churches would be established one by one.


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°Me too ¡­¡±


    The ancient existences finally spoke.


    A day later, Mother Earth was distributing the Dragon veins to the emperors. She couldn¡¯t help but smile and pull her disciple Hu haihan¡¯s hand closer. She was so excited. I was lucky before and didn¡¯t need to work hard to succeed. Now that I¡¯m lucky and have worked hard, I definitely won¡¯t fail.¡±


    ¡°Teacher ¡­¡±


    The little fox was also very excited. this way, there won¡¯t be a catastrophe that will destroy all living beings. There won¡¯t be a tragedy like senior brother¡¯s immortal life! His teacher¡¯s achievements were comparable to that of the sky-breaking Emperor, who had cut off the past and present! One by one, the ancient catastrophes of heaven and earth and the curse-like destiny will be completely erased. A new era will come ¡­¡±


    Countless years later, people flipped through the thick and long history books and saw that in the period of history where the rules of the world were changed, the Age of the Gods recorded:


    [ magic potion year 1104, the magic potion era. With the descent of Hermes, the god of wisdom, the era of gods began. Churches stood in great numbers, fighting for the position of God of faith. ]


    ¡­.


    ¡°What a cute little sister.¡±


    Xu Zhi did not expect things to develop this way and was rendered speechless. This female player was very cunning, just like the racer of Mount Haruna. She had actually given him so many surprises.


    The rewards it brought him were no less than what he had gained from alchemy monarch and the racer of Mount Haruna, the players who had pushed for the era.


    The establishment of the Dragon vein was undoubtedly a step forward in the extraordinary world, completely breaking away from the barbaric civilization.


    Every once in a while, there would be a calamity that would exterminate all life, and a gap in civilization would appear. That was simply barbaric and not a truly mature extraordinary world.


    With such a divine system, the creation of a deity position would produce energy much more efficiently than before. It might even produce a large number of level eight gods. It would not be far away from truly entering the Age of Gods.


    ¡°The gods?¡±


    Xu Zhi was looking forward to that day.


    This was a great Leap Forward!


    The sandbox world had undergone a qualitative transformation!


    It was equivalent to a medium sandbox world advancing to a high sandbox world.


    They were not considered true high-level transcendents yet, as there were too few gods. There were only top gods like Ermin, Medusa, and the daolord. They had not entered the age of the masses and the Age of Gods.


    if everything goes well, perhaps in less than a week, many gods will appear soon? ¡± Xu Zhi was looking forward to the journey that day and wanted to see what it would be like.


    And the biggest gain was Hermes.


    He was equivalent to a large biological intelligent brain that gathered the thoughts of all living beings, and his calculation ability was comparable to di Qi¡¯s. At this moment, he was integrating all the cultivation techniques for him.


    ¡°In the future, he¡¯ll be able to use the thoughts of all life to understand the Dao heart and deduce a path that belongs to me!¡±


    Xu Zhi sorted out what he had learned.


    In fact, the cute girl thought that Hermes was comparable to di Qi.


    Actually, that was not the case.


    As the only being with the potential to be a hero of the bug race, how could di Qi be on par with him so easily?


    He didn¡¯t have the ability to secretly learn, he was just like a super deduction computer.


    The ¡°all knowing scholar¡± was connected to the sub-brain¡¯s knowledge base. Although the sub-brain couldn¡¯t monitor all living beings, it could monitor every seventh grade great sovereign. The ¡°all knowing scholar¡± naturally knew their cultivation technique.


    ¡°Hermes ¡­¡± Xu Zhi sighed softly. the all-knowing scholar from before was just a simple learning machine. Now that he has been upgraded, not only can he learn, but he can also integrate knowledge like a supercomputer.


    Just this change in the wandering know-it-all was enough to let him benefit endlessly.

 Chapter 339

    ?


    Chapter 339: A new era and impending death (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    A new era had begun.


    Although the war between the two worlds had not ended, and the celestial emperors of both sides were still in conflict, it had completely ended for the mortals at the bottom.


    The legendary experts who had entered the primordial world and slaughtered the civilians retreated one after another. They were no longer bewitched by the sovereigns and emperors and fought for them.


    They were fighting on the front lines, while the ancient sovereigns and emperors were killing their families and people.


    The great Zhou Dynasty, year 404.


    The original Demon God Medusa had used a Dimension Gate to open a passage between the two worlds. The demonic world had invaded, and the earth had been plunged into chaos. Powerful demonic tribe cultivators had descended, and millions of demonic beasts had surged out. For a time, everyone was in danger.


    Mount Shu, Nanzhao, the Barbarian sorcerer tribe, and the ancient Dayuan clan formed a force to suppress the demonic Army.


    The great Zhou Dynasty, year 427.


    The demon Army retreated, and the ancient desolate land was filled with cheers. Countless mortals cried tears of joy as they decorated the land.


    &Nbsp; tap tap tap ¡­


    A horse-shaped giant beast was pulling a carriage. There were fields on both sides of the road, and many farmers were farming. There was smoke rising from kitchen chimneys in the distance.


    the mortals of both worlds are cheering. The disaster is over.


    Mother Earth¡¯s Green vine continued to travel around the two worlds in the carriage.


    The two worlds were now free for her to interact with. Both sides were very respectful to her, the landlady. the land of potions has entered a bright era. The glory of the Church of Light has enveloped the entire land ¡­ It¡¯s the same for the primordial world.¡±


    ¡°This is a perfect ending for everyone.¡± She opened her mouth and said, ¡± the experts on both sides are very happy. They are fighting their own battles. It¡¯s up to them if they suffer heavy casualties. The mortals are also very happy. They have all gotten what they want.


    ¡°Teacher is so amazing!¡± Hu haihan the little fox was full of admiration.


    Meng Mei laughed. of course! I want to create a perfect world. The reason for the war is because the rules are not perfect ¡­ At this point, my goal has been completely accomplished.¡±


    Then, she decided to lie down and continue to be a salted fish.


    it¡¯s really perfect. In this world, everyone else says that there is nothing perfect in this world. I have already subverted their theories. The rules I designed are flawless ¡­


    She smiled, but suddenly felt a vague sense of uneasiness in her mind.


    Was there really such a thing as perfection in this world?


    He had stopped the periodic world-ending catastrophes since the creation of the world. Would there be a greater catastrophe ¡­


    She quickly shook her head. I¡¯m really f * cking worrying for nothing! The incense system is perfect. It gathers the kindness of all living beings and forms a God that protects them!¡±


    The next second.


    The sky cracked open, and the God of War¡¯s voice came through. landlady, the water has stopped!


    The cute girl jumped up from the carriage and pointed at the sky. She said arrogantly, ¡± there¡¯s a shortage of incense now!? You came through the back door, stealing joss sticks to cultivate all day. From now on, the joss stick supply will be cut off from 12 o ¡®clock every night to 8 O¡¯ clock in the morning.¡±


    The God of War: ¡°??? ¡±


    ¡­.


    After a few more years, the great emperors no longer involved or killed mortals. They even treated mortals as treasures and fought for their mortals and believers.


    One by one, the Monarchs and emperors found some mortals to build their own kingdoms. They passed on the power of the monarch to them and built their own churches.


    This was still an era of gods. It was like a single-log bridge. The great sovereigns and emperors were fighting each other fiercely. The news of the deaths of the great sovereigns and emperors kept coming.


    In fact, the death rate would not be any lower than the previous brutal Wars!


    They fought for land and resources in order to reproduce more people.


    Age of the Gods, year 31.


    More than 30 years had passed, and dozens of churches, up to a hundred churches, had risen rapidly.


    In the Age of Light, the two Supreme churches were high and mighty, and no one dared to divide the faith of Hermes and Medusa!


    As a result, most mortals and experts at the bottom of the hierarchy believed in two churches at the same time-the Bishop church and the subsidiary church.


    The main church was the Church of Faith, while the subsidiary churches were the church of profession.


    There were only two religions in the church of Evernight and the Church of Light. They worshipped the demon God Medusa and the god of wisdom, Hermes.


    The second church, as the church of professions, was in charge of the learning of professions and the acquisition of knowledge and skills.


    In the ¡®church of demonic fighters¡¯ and the ¡®church of combat¡¯, the ancient sovereigns and emperors who had created their own professions had become the gods of demonic fighters and combat.


    They divided the faith of all living beings, and believers were everywhere.


    In order to increase the living area, tall buildings were erected on the ground. In order to gain the faith of the people, they continued to help mortals improve their lives. Using Rubik¡¯s Cube metal, they once again developed the alchemy civilization.


    On the streets, a medieval era similar to the steam train appeared. Horse carriages, cars, and even ¡®potion mechanics¡¯ began to be born and gradually sprout.


    Age of the Gods, year 73.


    After all, mokery was the most powerful monarch of this era. He established the church of machinery and steam, and he created the magic gunner profession, which was listed as the fourth basic profession among the three basic professions!


    The appearance of every basic profession would cause a turmoil in the entire potion world, which was equivalent to the appearance of an infinite possibility.


    This profession was targeted at mortals who could not cultivate. For example, the sword Immortals of Mount Shu could infuse magic into their guns and turn them into magic gun machines. As long as they continuously modified the guns and integrated various materials into them, alchemy could continue to become stronger.


    ¡°Mortals also need to be able to cultivate! You also need to have your own resistance!¡±


    hehe, ¡± mokery said. the great God of wisdom, Hermes, has woken me up. This is my realization from that catastrophe! I hope everyone can start a new era!¡±


    After the emergence of firearms, trains and airships were gradually born in this world.


    Age of the Gods, year 94.


    The machinery faith, which had been at its peak, was destroyed. Several churches joined forces and secretly attacked the descending machinery God, mokery. He had been reborn three times, and had exhausted the accumulated incense of his believers. He was completely unable to be resurrected in a short time.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just snatch his believers!¡±


    without any believers calling out to him, he¡¯s completely dead.


    The great emperors spoke.


    Age of the Gods, year 1017.


    The death of the God of machinery, mokery, had terrified countless churches, afraid that they would repeat the same mistake.


    When the church of nightmare established their God¡¯s kingdom, they used the system of core believers. Countless fanatical believers and professional powerhouses were gathered and lived there, hidden in the void to ensure that they would not be unable to be resurrected after their church was destroyed in an instant.


    The divine Kingdom system was quickly imitated.


    In a short seven years, the churches of the gods had entered the era of God kingdoms!


    Age of the Gods, year 121.


    The church of the blood race lured the saintess of the pitch-black church to fall, leading a large number of believers and followers to escape. The dark god was furious.


    The Battle of the Gods broke out again!


    Even the ancient barren world was involved. The War of the Two Worlds entered a tense period with countless casualties!


    Age of the Gods, year 133.


    The War of the Two Worlds broke out, causing everyone to tremble in fear. Fresh blood splattered all over the earth.


    Countless ancient emperors had fallen. In fact, almost half of them had already fallen.


    This battle was too tragic!


    In the blood Realm.


    The human race¡¯s Xu Wei and Fen Teng had all fallen, becoming a part of the Joss flames.


    Even people like the God of War and the Thunder Emperor had been resurrected more than once, and they gradually lost their sense of self.


    ¡°Kill them! They would plunder the energy of their deaths! A great emperor is more than enough for us to improve.¡±


    pillage their land and pillage their people!


    This was an extremely brutal dimensional war.


    Both sides were no longer afraid of death. What they were fighting for was the faith and accumulation behind them.


    It would depend on which side could not resurrect. The slower one resurrected, the more it would end the other side!


    However, the people at the bottom of the hierarchy did not feel the slightest bit of chaos. They still lived and worked in peace, discussing the war between the gods and who would win and who would die.


    ¡­¡­


    Wuwuwuwu!


    White smoke rose from the steam train, and the empty Golden Rice fields passed by, with the occasional Paddy man.


    Two young girls were sitting by the window of the train. They were wearing white pleated skirts and had the temperament of a lady. Their skin was delicate and they were very beautiful and eye-catching. Many people on the train were stealing glances at them.


    The little fox said, ¡± it has only been a short hundred years. The world has been turned upside down. Trains, steam machinery, and various major professions have been born ¡­ It led to the medieval alchemy era, which my teacher mentioned. Civilian life was very convenient, even surpassing the alchemy airship era of the alchemy Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Because the strong have started to think for the mortals.¡±


    Meng Mei took a sip of her coffee and looked out the window of the train. She said lightly, ¡± ¡°Just like the primordial world-the gods think for the common people! The gods helped with farming, made clouds and brought rain ¡­ Once the potion age starts to help mortals and re-develop alchemy machines for civilian use, it will naturally develop to such a state.¡±


    ¡°However, these two years, the battles have been really brutal.¡±


    On the train, two young girls were sitting. Hu haihan was holding this morning¡¯s newspaper, which was densely written with small words. the god of wind Dancer of the wind Warrior church is also dead. He even chatted with us back then ¡­ The newspaper wrote that the church of the flame men and the church of the blood race were in a stalemate and a war was about to break out. The church of the giant had issued a condemnation and statement, calling for peace! Reject the war!¡±


    The newspapers were filled with various policies and facts.


    The Age of the Gods was also a Battle of Gods, a battle of ideas.


    Suddenly, two golden-haired young men in suits looked at them for a long time. They could not help but walk over and strike up a conversation, ¡± two noble ladies who are going on a long journey, are you also going to holy light City, Danis? ¡±


    The cute girl¡¯s face darkened.


    Did this train go anywhere else?


    The two of them smiled and said politely, ¡± school will start in June. We are going to report to the ¡®Holy scholar¡¯ Academy. We came early to experience the local customs of this legendary city.


    Those who were able to get into the ¡± Sage Academy ¡± were all elites, without exception. It was indeed something to show off.


    our uncle has quite a lot of power in Dantis ¡®seventh vilkalia District. The underground forces call him the Furious Weiss ¡­ If you want to stay temporarily and provide help ¡­¡± They quickly said.


    However, the cute girl only nodded to show her understanding and drove them away coldly.


    A few hours later, they arrived at the train station. They got off the train with a small red suitcase and put on a black leather coat.


    After all, the weather was getting colder and colder, and the train station was full of pedestrians wearing coats.


    The cold wind gradually howled.


    Soon, they entered the city of holy light, dandy. Street lights lined both sides of the road, giving off a medieval European feel. There were even alchemy cars parked on both sides. They arrived at the headquarters of the Church of Light.


    we can¡¯t stop the war. We can only protect the civilians below. The cute girl put on a black peaked cap and looked very serious. She crumpled the newspaper into a ball with her black leather gloves and threw it into the trash can. Her posture was as handsome as Sherlock Holmes. almost all the gods have joined the war, except for the gods who protect all beings like Hermes.


    In fact, some gods had died too many times. After dying six or seven times, they had completely lost their sense of self and became the perfect existence that all living beings hoped to see. They had abandoned war and protected the civilians of the church.


    However, when they lost their sense of self and became complete existences, they lost their humanity and were instantly killed by the other gods, then their believers were divided.


    This seemed to be an unwritten rule.


    Only the powerful perfect God, Hermes, was not harmed by them.


    Those sovereigns and emperors were all old monsters. They were extremely smart, so it was only natural that they would do this.


    ¡°But so what? They¡¯re also sinking, and if they die a few more times, they¡¯ll lose themselves sooner or later, and they¡¯ll become completely fair and kind.¡± The cute girl said seriously, ¡± incense is poisonous ¡­ In addition, over the years, I¡¯ve also collected enough energy to become a God.¡±


    ¡°Teacher?¡±


    The little fox was excited. are you going to become a God? ¡±


    At this moment, a voice came from the room behind her. Oh? You¡¯re going to become a God?¡±


    A gust of wind blew, and the door opened.


    Deep inside the church of Light, the familiar scene from back then was still there. Medusa and Hermes were reading and studying at the desk, having a serious discussion.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to become a God?¡± Mother Earth and green vine looked at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Medusa was very calm. She lowered her head and wrote on her pen and paper. I have been very satisfied over the years. You have made wandering know-it-all even more powerful, and I like it very much. I am very happy to have comrades who can deduce and pursue the truth with me, and I am also very happy to have comrades who can spar with me.


    Over the years, she had also fought with Hermes, constantly sparring.


    In the end, there were wins and losses. After all, he was not a real intelligent being, and he was not di Qi.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to care about this war now?¡± Green vine suddenly opened her mouth.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ve already gotten what I wanted.¡± I want faith, ¡± Medusa said. the Church of Light and the church of Evernight are both my ¡­ She looked at Hermes beside her. I took the big head, and they can fight among themselves.


    ¡°I want an opponent. Is there anyone better than the omniscient and omnipotent Hermes? He alone was the opponent of all of them. Liu Wenjian, Dao Changsheng, he had shadows on them ¡­ It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve met the legendary Emperor Qi, although it¡¯s not the real Emperor Qi, nor is it the true Hermes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really a pervert.¡± how generous, ¡± the cute girl said with a smile. you¡¯re willing to give half of your faith to Hermes, to move forward with him, to become stronger together.


    ¡°Because the path of the strong is very lonely.¡±


    Medusa sat quietly, feeling the true peace and tranquility.


    She had reviewed her growth and experience step by step. She had been taught by her teacher Circe, defeated Lilith during the dark Witch era, and finally defeated by alchemy Emperor Grantham. She had been lost, despaired, and her confidence had been shattered.


    She had witnessed the end of her era, the end of the alchemy era, and the death of the heroic monarch. She couldn¡¯t help but lament the fleeting of time. After seeing the vast and mysterious universe, each era was filled with more and more respect.


    After carefully savoring the vicissitudes of time and the unwillingness in her heart, she somewhat understood in her heart. Perhaps, only the persistence in pursuing the truth between heaven and earth like the Wizards could lead to eternal existence in the heavens.


    Her original arrogance and pride slowly subsided, turning into a kind of exploration and pursuit of truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about you ¡­¡±


    Mother Earth was still nagging in her ear, full of nonsense.


    ¡°What do I want?¡± She took Hermes ¡®hand and looked out of the window as if she couldn¡¯t hear anything. She was so absorbed in her thoughts that only the sound of her heart beating could be heard.


    Perhaps he had already obtained it.


    She looked at Hermes next to her, still reading quietly. I just want to witness the mystery of this vast universe. I want to explore the intoxicating mystery, I want to see a higher view ¡­ I want someone to accompany me on my lonely journey.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t love or friendship.


    It was a more advanced and special emotion, as if the entire soul was entrusted to it.


    In the long 2000 years of loneliness, he had come here alone. It was great to have someone to accompany him.


    Mother Earth¡¯s Ivy was still nagging in her ear, and Medusa only came back to her senses when she said something.


    I don¡¯t intend to become a God.


    What?


    His teacher didn¡¯t plan on becoming a god?


    The little fox Hu haihan looked at her teacher with disbelief. He had still managed to collect enough energy. He was the Supreme existence that countless people dreamed of. Even the great emperors of the two worlds were fighting for this goal.


    His own teacher actually didn¡¯t plan on becoming a god?


    However, Medusa said something that shocked the little fox even more in the next second.


    ¡°You actually don¡¯t want to become a God? What crooked idea are you thinking of again?¡±


    Medusa was also stunned. She suddenly laughed and kindly reminded, ¡± Mother Earth Ivy, you¡¯re going to die soon. You¡¯ll die without a doubt. If you become a God and break through to level eight, you might still have a chance to survive and block the terrifying calamity in the future.

 Chapter 340

    ?


    Chapter 340: Fear stems from darkness


    Translator: 549690339


    Death tribulation?


    His teacher was going to die?


    Hu haihan was stunned, his face full of disbelief.


    ¡°They¡¯ll basically die, right? She¡¯s just the first one who¡¯ll die, and the others will follow closely behind. There¡¯s no perfection in this world, and where there¡¯s light, there¡¯ll be darkness ¡­¡± Medusa was very calm and had the temperament of a scholar. At this time, she was a young girl with long black hair and a pair of black-rimmed glasses.


    This was an alchemy tool, a miniature microscope. She had long reached an incredible level of microscopic knowledge.


    Medusa suddenly stood up and pulled out a book from the black bookshelf.


    green vine Mother Earth, you are a very idealistic and emotional person. You grieve over Dao Changsheng¡¯s death and want to create a perfect world to suppress the catastrophe of heaven and earth, a world without disputes ¡­ However, the greater the power of the suppression, the greater the power of the rebound.¡±


    Meng Mei was silent for a moment.


    Medusa only smiled. I have been studying the Dragon vein system all these years. It is very interesting.


    The little fox Hu haihan did not seem to understand.


    It seemed like ¡­


    What terrible thing was happening?


    I have a question, little girl. Are You Afraid of the Dark? ¡± Medusa suddenly looked at the little fox that she had been with for a long time and smiled.


    ¡°I ¡­ I was quite afraid of the dark before I started cultivating.¡± She thought for a moment. I don¡¯t even dare to sleep alone at night. I lay on the bed and looked at the shadowy corner. I felt that it was dark ¡­ But after I started cultivating, I¡¯m not afraid anymore, because I¡¯ve grown up!¡±


    ¡°Do you know why people are afraid of the dark?¡± Medusa pushed up the black-rimmed glasses on the bridge of her nose.


    The little fox Hu haihan thought for a while and shook his head, saying that he didn¡¯t know.


    the most ancient and strongest emotion of mankind is fear, and the strongest fear of man is the fear of the unknown. The unknown is indescribable, so it is called the indescribable fear.


    Medusa smiled and pointed at herself.


    The girl wearing black-rimmed glasses smiled and said gently, ¡±


    ¡°The most typical example is that people are afraid of darkness because darkness is the unknown! People are afraid of the dark and like to think too much when they see people in the dark. They think that there are ghostly faces, monsters, and eerie eyes staring at them in the dark.¡±


    She looked at Mengmei. do you understand? Fear is an inevitable and uncontrollable emotion.¡±


    Meng Mei just kept silent, as if she understood what she meant.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    What did it mean?


    What were these two ancient existences talking about?


    Only Hu haihan, the little fox, was confused.


    Medusa did not want to talk about it any further, as if the safety of Mother Earth had nothing to do with her. She changed the topic and asked, ¡± ¡°Oh right, you just came and said that you don¡¯t want to become a God. What do you mean?¡±


    Mother Earth green vine sat in front of the chair and took a sip of coffee. I don¡¯t want to become a God. I want to give the energy to Dao to live forever, to the heavenly Dao.


    Medusa was silent for a moment. you want to continue perfecting this perfect world? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m passionate about farming.¡±


    Meng Mei stared at her with a serious expression. furthermore, I¡¯m too weak to become a God. I might as well let Daoist Changsheng become a God and protect me. I¡¯ll continue to collect energy before I become a God and be the second one to do so.


    She knew her own limits.


    This was to carry on ¡°God bless me¡± to the end.


    First, she had someone to back her up and protect her. After all, those great emperors were fighting fiercely now. It might be a while before a God appeared. What would she do then?


    They were both gods, but he would probably be blown up in an instant ¡­


    She believed in Dao Changsheng the most, so she naturally wanted him to become a God first and suppress the great emperors who had become gods.


    After all, in the same realm, it was impossible for them to defeat Dao Changsheng.


    furthermore, this is a long-term investment. Once Daoist Changsheng becomes a God and a level eight Saint, his inner world, the jiuxiao immortal world, will instantly become terrifyingly large. The larger the area, the more mortals can live in it, and the more incense offerings he will have.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea,¡± Medusa clapped her hands and laughed. I don¡¯t like you, but I like the era you created, the era of incense, and the infinite possibilities. I think, so I am ¡­


    The cute girl only smiled, but it seemed a little stiff. Medusa¡¯s words made her feel a little uneasy.


    She quickly turned around with Hu haihan and put on the black leather coat hanging at the door. She strode out of the Church of Light and came to the street.


    ¡°Holy maiden.¡±


    A few priests in white opened the door of the black car respectfully.


    Medusa lowered her head and continued to write, mumbling to herself, ¡± you stopped a catastrophe between the two worlds, but that was to suppress it ¡­ It will come eventually, and no system is perfect.¡±


    ¡°If we were to say that the Magus world was still a low-level world in the two thousand years of our history ¡­ In the future, it would be a truly terrifying and mysterious large-scale transcendent world! Danger is everywhere!¡±


    that¡¯s a true higher dimension civilization. Perhaps it¡¯s on the way to level nine!


    The entire world was transforming.


    As a God, she could clearly feel that it was unknown and mysterious.


    This feeling was very mysterious. In modern terms, it was like the two-dimensional world had been upgraded to the three-dimensional world.


    if the ones who died in the previous world catastrophe were only the lower-level beings, then the upcoming catastrophe has already endangered the lives of you, me, Ermin, the daolords, and all the other gods ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡­..


    The primordial world.


    ¡°The world has become very beautiful.¡±


    Hera drove the carriage and looked at uncle Messiah, who was sleeping next to her.


    ¡°Uncle said that he has fallen into a deep sleep. He said that he would only wake up after countless years ¡­ Those are the years I can¡¯t wait for.¡± Hera caressed his face gently. uncle must have the blood of the God of creation, the blood of eternal life, to be able to live for so long. Just like Medusa, the original Demon God, he only wakes up for a short time and sleeps for a long time ¡­ This is the price of eternal life.¡±


    More than a hundred years had passed, and she was only at the fourth rank now. Her cultivation aptitude was not high.


    No matter how hard he tried, he could already feel that it would be very difficult to improve. He might be stuck at the fourth rank forever and not live to see his uncle awaken.


    Thus, she chose to take her uncle on a journey. uncle said that my realm is very low and I won¡¯t live long, but his body is immortal. He¡¯s the heavenly Emperor of body cultivation and can be used as a treasure to protect me and let me live a safe life.


    So, she chose to travel.


    She also fell in love with this kind of life and seeing the scenery around the world.


    She planned to spend the rest of her life like this. When she died of old age, she would find a place to bury uncle Messiah. She would bury her next to her and protect her uncle after she died.


    we came from the devil realm. This ancient barren world, this new world, has many local customs and practices. It¡¯s too beautiful. There¡¯s the alternation of the sun and the moon, the beautiful dusk and sunset, the sky has fairy Caixia sprinkling colors, and there¡¯s a God in charge of making rain.


    She had already followed the local customs for three months. Suddenly, the carriage was stopped, and some farmers blocked the way.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    She was stunned and got off the carriage.

 Chapter 341

    ?


    Chapter 341: Chapter 341-strange stories


    Translator: 549690339


    Hera got off the carriage.


    The surrounding farmers looked at the beautiful woman in front of them. She was wearing a white dress. Her skin was smooth and her round legs were covered by the chiffon dress. She gave people the feeling of a fairy.


    Their breathing became rapid, but they quickly lowered their heads. They knew that this was an immortal and didn¡¯t dare to offend him.


    ¡°Lord immortal.¡± A respectable old man stood out and sighed, ¡± sigh, everyone is preparing to tear down the house in front. There was a girl called Bai Caiwei who lived here. We all called her Xiaowei. She¡¯s a poor person ¡­


    she was very beautiful, kind, smart, and gentle. Many neighbors from all over the country came to propose marriage, which made some women around jealous. In the end. Xiao Wei was hit to death by them with a brick and thrown into the well ¡­


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Yamen in the county come to investigate the case?¡± Hera asked.


    ¡°Come ¡­ He¡¯s here. A Yamen officer with a black blade came earlier.¡± The old man sighed and said, ¡± the officer reached out his hand and sucked the body out of the well. It was soaked in water until it was white. It was so miserable. There were many hammer and knife wounds on his body. They were all wounds and had been cut into a few pieces. I guess those cruel and jealous women had vented their anger on him and divided it up ¡­ ¡°He paused and revealed a trace of fear. She¡¯s such a pitiful girl. She¡¯s kind and smart. We all feel sorry for her. Good people don¡¯t get good karma! Women are easily jealous!¡±


    then, the reason why you are all gathered in this room is because ¡­ Hera could not help but shiver.


    in the past half a month, I heard that some people have died mysteriously in the villages nearby. There are many pieces of their bodies, and they died in the same way as Xiao Wei ¡­ We felt that this house was inauspicious, so we decided to demolish it!¡±


    People began to talk at once.


    ¡°Another dead person? Died the same way? Have you checked? Who¡¯s the victim?¡± Hera thought it was strange.


    we¡¯ve checked, but we can¡¯t find anything. All the girls from the villages are here. We counted once, but no one died. no one knows where this corpse came from. the voice sounded a little flustered.


    ¡°Tell me the details, the exact location.¡± Hera said.


    She soon got the information that every few days, in the nearby villages and counties, broken women¡¯s bodies would appear out of thin air in the wells, rivers, and abandoned houses.


    However, the strangest thing was that no one in the neighborhood was dead or missing!


    No wonder the entire County was in a state of panic.


    This was too terrifying and strange.


    there¡¯s no local death. Is it possible that the murderer specifically killed the foreign girls who passed by? ¡± Hera thought for a moment and suggested.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one possibility!¡±


    The people around them started to discuss nervously. the murderer of those girls has been arrested by the Yamen. It can¡¯t be them. We might have homicidal maniacs in our local area who specifically target the girls who pass by. Nowadays, the neighbors don¡¯t even dare to go out at night ¡­ But the more we panic, the more arrogant the hidden murderer becomes! The more daring they were, the more people they killed in the dark. More and more strange corpses appeared, scattered in the county city, in the well, in the fields, on the river ¡­ The entire city is filled with them.¡±


    The entire city?


    Hera felt her blood run cold.


    Where did so many people come from ¡­


    The more the surrounding villagers talked, the more panicked they became. Their panic started a chain reaction in manyan. The air was filled with fear and anxiety. No wonder they were so scared that they tore down the houses.


    ¡°Have the higher-ups sent people to investigate?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Hera talked for a while and sighed. She started the carriage and left the county. I thought the ancient barren world was perfect. There were no strong attacks and the Celestials protected all living beings. But these mortals and twisted thugs still happen everywhere.


    She came to the next small mountain village. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be murder here. They were also talking about the corpses found on the streets, in the wells, and in the rivers.


    ¡°Why is it that wherever we go, wherever people talk about it, it happens?¡±


    ¡°The murderer, can he really commit such a large crime?¡±


    It was getting dark. She spent some money and found a remote side house in a farm to sleep in. In the small room, she hugged uncle Messiah¡¯s arm and fell into a deep sleep. In the middle of the night, she suddenly felt a little urgent.


    so annoying. I¡¯m rank four, but I still have to eat, drink, and shit.


    She rolled on the bed a few times and looked at the creaking wooden door. It was dark outside and she couldn¡¯t even see her fingers. The entire door was like a Black Mouth that ate people. It was opened extremely wide, and the top and bottom beams were white eerie teeth.


    ¡°I have to go out.¡± Hera picked up an oil lamp and was about to go out when she heard the recent panic. I¡¯m a 4th rank powerhouse. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of those ordinary mortals ¡­


    However, she had once accompanied her father to run a merchant caravan and had traveled all over the country. She had long developed a vigilant heart. After hesitating for a moment, she looked at Messiah and said,


    ¡°I can only enter uncle¡¯s body!¡±


    Whoosh-


    Her entire body quickly surged and floated into the young man¡¯s sea of consciousness.


    Originally, the primordial spirit in uncle Messiah¡¯s sea of consciousness was Bai Xiaosheng. Now that there was no primordial spirit in the sea of consciousness, uncle Messiah gave her the authority. She could enter Messiah¡¯s body as a primordial spirit and control this great sovereign.


    Her uncle¡¯s original intention was to make her the great sovereign Messiah and walk the earth in his place.


    After all, to Xu Zhi, she was just a super spare tire and was not really a treasure. After all, he had watched Hera grow up.


    However, Hera cherished it and felt that she was not worthy of being the great sovereign Messiah.


    Ta ta!


    Great sovereign Messiah strode out of the room.


    It was quiet outside the house, surrounded by barren trees and farmland, which gave off a gloomy feeling of the wilderness.


    ¡°It¡¯s so dark here.¡± The cold wind blew on her back, and she felt a little scared. After all, she was still a girl. She nervously entered a small toilet house in the grass and came out of great sovereign Messiah¡¯s body. She was about to unbuckle her belt and squat down ¡­


    Wuwuwu!


    Suddenly, a whimpering sound was heard.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    Hera quickly entered Messiah¡¯s body. In a flash, she came to the dark, quiet grass and saw a room with an oil lamp.


    Through the white paper Windows, the light shone through, revealing the figures of a group of women. They picked up iron hammers and hammers, laughing wildly and savagely as they pressed down on the head of a beautiful girl.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s indeed someone evil!¡±


    Her expression froze. The bodies of the few mortal women who were screaming inside the window paper suddenly exploded.


    She would not show any mercy to such a murderer. She quickly entered the house. There were red tables and wooden chairs carved with patterns, and oil lamps were placed on them. Among the group of corpses, a girl was shivering and curled up in a corner. Her clear eyes were wide open, full of panic and dullness. She had been scared silly.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Hera asked.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Wuwuwua!


    The young girl cried loudly and threw herself into Hera¡¯s arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright ¡­¡± Hera patted her back and comforted her. The girl¡¯s body was soft and felt good to the touch. Even Hera was a little jealous. She thought that she was already very beautiful after her cultivation.


    She couldn¡¯t compare to this beautiful girl who didn¡¯t even have the strength to truss a chicken.


    She was really too beautiful. She had a foxy face and a pure, romantic, and innocent look. She was simply the most perfect creation. Even the female celestial emperors and the green vines that he had seen before, this girl¡¯s beauty was not inferior to theirs.


    She was only a mortal.


    She was now great sovereign Messiah!


    He could clearly feel that this was indeed an ordinary mortal without the strength to even truss a chicken. No one could disguise themselves in front of great sovereign Messiah, unless they were gods.


    She was just a mere mortal!


    She was as beautiful as the celestial Emperor?


    How could she be so perfect? He could not sense any evil in her. She was kind, smart, beautiful, and had all the perfect qualities of a girl. She was the most perfect girl in the world, as exquisite as perfect porcelain.


    ¡°I really want to smash her.¡±


    As a woman herself, Hera couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous, but she quickly reacted and suppressed the strange thought.

 Chapter 342

    ?


    Chapter 342: Chapter 342-what the hell?


    Translator: 549690339


    Sheerah immediately suppressed her fear.


    She looked around. The room was brightly lit, and the mahogany furniture was very exquisite. However, at this moment, it was stained with blood. She looked at the corpses of the women she had just killed on the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s the three of them, but why would they kill someone?¡±


    Sheerah had met the three of them once when she entered the village. They were the villagers who lived in the village.


    She chatted with the woman in the house for a while. She was quite friendly and very hospitable. She even invited him to stay. She didn¡¯t look like a terrifying murderer who killed people in the dark and specifically killed travelling girls.


    Huala!


    ¡°Let¡¯s deal with it first.¡± She reached out her hand and swept it. The heat spread out and the corpse instantly evaporated, destroying all traces.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Hera brought the girl back to her room and walked out of great sovereign Messiah¡¯s body. She looked at her.


    my name is Luo Caiwei, and I¡¯m a traveler from another city. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such terrifying women here. At first, they treated me well and I was very grateful, but I didn¡¯t expect them to kill for fun ¡­


    Luo Caiwei was a young lady from a big family who was not familiar with the world. She was cute and tall, but she looked timid and fearful.


    When she saw Hera walking out of the young man¡¯s body, she couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration and surprise, ¡± ¡°Big sister, you¡¯re an immortal?¡±


    you can think of it that way. It¡¯s very dangerous outside. Let¡¯s sleep in a bed together. She pulled Luo Caiwei to sleep and said speechlessly,¡±You¡¯re a girl, why aren¡¯t you on guard? No wonder you ran into bad people. Where do you live? I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    No malicious intent.


    He was a mortal.


    Kind, cute, and innocent.


    Sheerah was still on guard, but she gradually felt that she was not hiding anything. She was really an ordinary person, an innocent girl who did not know how to hide her thoughts. Moreover, she was educated and well-educated. She must have come from a rich family.


    ¡°My home?¡±


    Luo Caiwei thought about it seriously, and her beautiful and clear eyes flashed with confusion. my home ¡­ I ¡­ I don¡¯t remember ¡­¡±


    Sheerah looked at her and could tell that she wasn¡¯t lying.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± She put her mind at ease, but when she looked at this innocent and romantic girl, she felt a girl¡¯s vigilance. She quickly slept in the middle, separating her and Messiah¡¯s bodies.


    The next morning.


    Sheerah was in a deep sleep. She stretched and opened her eyes, only to find that Luo Caiwei had disappeared.


    The entire room was cleaned and looked brand new.


    Sheerah stood up immediately and walked out of the farmhouse. She found Luo Caiwei, who was petite, carrying a bucket of water with difficulty, cleaning the carriage. She looked as if she had been reborn. sister, I¡¯ve cleaned everything up. You don¡¯t like to keep it clean.


    Hera looked at her uneasily. you don¡¯t have to work so hard.


    She took Luo Caiwei on a journey. In the next few days, she realized that this girl was hardworking and kind. She worked hard without any complaints. She served you well and did everything thoughtfully, such as washing clothes, cooking, cleaning ¡­


    He was smart and kind.


    Sheerah looked at her back as she poured the water with great effort, and a hint of jealousy flashed past her eyes. It was a complicated emotion. How could there be such a perfect girl in this world? she even had the feeling of torturing her ¡­


    With her gentleness and kindness, no matter how rude the request was, she would silently endure it with tears in her eyes.


    A thought suddenly appeared in her heart. The young girl¡¯s tear-stained face seemed to be in pain, and she seemed to ¡­ Want to see?


    ¡°Xiaowei, kneel down and help me wash my feet.¡±


    In an instant, images flashed through her mind. She was not satisfied with the washing, so she kicked the kind girl¡¯s head with her wet foot. It felt so good!


    ¡°Xiaowei, do you see that pile of cow dung on the side of the road? Eat it!¡±


    She imagined that scene again.


    This beautiful girl was like a dog wagging its tail and begging for mercy. She sobbed like a Pear Blossom bathed in rain, but she would not disobey his request. She lay on the ground and began to eat ¡­


    ¡°Xiaowei, come over and lie down obediently. Let me be your sandbag and beat you up with my fists!¡± He said.


    The more she thought about it, the more her crazy idea grew. It was like a seed gradually growing into a towering tree. She even had the thought of tearing apart this perfect girl who was as beautiful as porcelain.


    Pfft!


    Hera quickly bit the tip of her tongue, and blood flowed down from her lips. She felt her blood run cold, and a chill ran down her spine.


    Negative and brutal emotions?


    ¡°What is this? What the hell is this?¡± The tip of her tongue was bleeding profusely, and large beads of sweat seeped out. Her breathing began to become rapid and erratic.


    She had long thought that she would never get hurt again. After all, she had great sovereign Messiah to protect her.


    Even a rank 6 heavenly passage or an ordinary rank 7 great emperor Dong Xu would not be injured! In the future, he would be able to live a relaxed and happy life, traveling the world.


    He did not expect ¡­


    She bit her lips.


    ¡°Big sister, big sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiaowei walked into the carriage barefooted and half-knelt on the ground, showing a concerned expression. Her pure and beautiful little face was sweating anxiously as she rummaged through the emergency Medicine box. your tongue is bleeding! He had to find a way to treat it ¡­ Let¡¯s go find the doctor, let¡¯s go find the doctor!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Hera pulled Wei into her arms and apologized, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.


    sister, you don¡¯t have to say sorry. It¡¯s my fault ¡­ Xiao Wei wailed like a weeping beauty. It was as if she was hugging a ball of warm cotton.


    Hera was extremely vexed.


    Such a perfect, kind, and lovely girl who was so considerate and couldn¡¯t wait to dote on her, but he actually wanted her!


    The carriage continued to move forward.


    They soon arrived at the next town, Wei River town, where the news was also spreading.


    Groups of young Men in Black with strange weapons on their backs and swallow embroideries on their bodies came and went.


    ¡°Uncle, what happened?¡± Hera and Luo Caiwei sat beside him.


    ¡°What an eventful year, there are ghosts in people¡¯s hearts.¡± ¡°Do you see those guards?¡± the tea stall uncle asked. He was the first guard. It was said that the local county Magistrate had already asked for instructions from his superiors. In half a day, the patrol envoy of the five states in the South,¡¯Nangong ye¡¯, would be arriving. He was a major figure of the third rank, the sixth realm! I¡¯ve been in Wei River town for 30 years and it¡¯s my first time to see such a high-ranking official.¡±


    Now, the entire city was filled with corpses. They could be seen in Wells, on rivers, on the streets, and even everywhere. It was strange and eerie.


    There was actually a sense of deja vu, as if it was a landmark that could be seen everywhere.


    Recently, they had caught many murderers.


    they even hid the bones under their beds and buried them in the soil. the number of deaths was even more than what was shown on the surface.


    ¡°AI! I really didn¡¯t expect it. Those people we arrested were all honest and well-mannered, but they were so twisted behind our backs.¡± The tea stall uncle sighed.


    The tea stall uncle said,¡±sigh, it¡¯s too scary. We don¡¯t even have enough manpower to deal with the scene every day ¡­¡± Can you imagine? our County Magistrate, the famous Lord Xu Cheng, is famous for being incorruptible, but he¡¯s also a murderer behind the scenes. A guard walked into his room and saw that he had also killed someone. He was holding a knife, his hands were covered in blood, and his face was extremely ferocious ¡­


    Hera was shocked. then, what¡¯s going on now, County Magistrate? ¡±


    ¡°He escaped!¡± The tea stall uncle said, ¡± he¡¯s a 4th rank expert after all. He ate the incense of our people and is now a wanted criminal. Do you see the portrait at the entrance of the city? they¡¯re trying to arrest him!


    ¡°I saw it.¡± Sheerah nodded.


    The old man sighed. I hope that the important person from the higher-ups, the patrol, can investigate these terrifying things.


    ¡°Have you investigated the origins of those young girls?¡± Hera grabbed Luo Caiwei¡¯s hand tightly.


    it¡¯s said that it¡¯s still difficult to find out their origins. Some important figures restored their appearances. They¡¯re all different, but they¡¯re all very beautiful with long hair ¡­ I also reassembled their scattered bodies and found that they were all missing a piece ¡­¡± The old man¡¯s face gradually became frightened. even if we ask those murderers, they don¡¯t know anything. It¡¯s as if they grew a pair of legs out of thin air and ran away on their own.


    ¡°He grew a pair of legs?¡±


    Hera felt a little horrified.


    Was this a ghost-like thing?


    ¡°AI! In our city alone, we¡¯ve caught more than two hundred criminals. No one would have thought that they would kill so cruelly behind our backs! There are even more in the nearby cities. It¡¯s said that the entire prison is filled with them.¡±


    After the old man served the tea, he went to greet the other guests.


    The surroundings were chaotic, and the streets were filled with panic.


    In the midst of the discussion, an honest-looking man suddenly went crazy. He raised his knife and roared, ¡± I, I didn¡¯t want to kill her. She was so kind, so cute, so beautiful! I would ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    He roared, and his eyes flashed with a mixture of regret and hatred. Endless regret filled his tear-filled face. He raised his sword and rushed toward the two seemingly weak girls.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    luo caiwei panicked and immediately stood in front of him.


    Not good!


    The surrounding crowd¡¯s faces tensed up as they watched the knife stab into Luo Caiwei¡¯s eye.


    The young girl bit her lips, tears streaming down her face, but she stood firmly in front of him.


    Bang!


    The man was sent flying.


    ¡°The world is becoming creepy ¡­¡± Hera restrained her aura and looked at Xiao Wei. She suddenly made up her mind. No matter what Xiao Wei was, she would protect her.


    She was already more than a hundred years old, and as a 4th rank combatant, she was on the verge of death. She had to use a special spell to maintain her youth, and before she died, she suddenly had something to rely on.


    ¡­.


    At the county office of Weishui town.


    A carriage slowly stopped at the door, and the guards on both sides quickly went forward.


    The patrol envoy of the five southern states, Nangong ye, hugged a beauty as he got off the carriage. Nangong ye looked at the beautiful girl with extreme love. Her name was Xu qiangwei, and she was someone he had met on the way here.


    She was an understanding and mature beauty. He quickly fell in love with her. She helped him tidy up his clothes and did the housework for him. She was kind and perfect. She was simply the best person in the world.


    ¡°How could I be so lucky?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Such perfect girls, he believed that any man would be infected by their gentleness and kindness.


    Even recently, with the other party¡¯s unconditional obedience, he gradually developed many rude requests. He knew that this was wrong. He was very ugly, but he couldn¡¯t help it ¡­


    After bringing his wife into the county, Nangong ye arrived at the zhixian Manor. He looked around the entire place. There was a murder case that had happened in the past, a bloodstained study room, an elegant black desk, a writing brush hanging next to it, and a wall of books behind it. There were all kinds of cases.


    ¡°Husband, let me pour you some tea.¡± Xu qiangwei stood up slowly. you¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯re a Tier 6 powerhouse and the five states ¡®patrol envoy.


    Nangong ye frowned.


    ¡°There¡¯s a secret compartment.¡±


    He reached out and suddenly twisted the candle beside him.


    Kachaa!


    A secret compartment popped out.


    He picked up the file and read it carefully.


    ¡°Weird ¡­ It was simply weird! Supernatural phenomenon. I detained countless young girls. I call them ¡­ Xiao Wei.


    Xiao Wei was a kind and perfect creature. She was about 1.73 meters tall and had long hair. She was kind and smart. She didn¡¯t have any destructive power, and she wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone. She would even help anyone unconditionally.


    However, anyone who saw her would have an indescribable desire for ugliness and destruction because of her perfection. The initial enslavement, beating, enjoying the crying of a pure girl, and finally choosing to split ¡­


    The reason for this is unknown, but our initial guess is that the jealousy of humans comes from the jealousy of perfection. They will not be jealous of the existence of someone who is worse than themselves. When they see an exquisite and perfect porcelain, they can¡¯t help but possess and destroy it. ¡±


    it¡¯s been determined that ¡®Xiao Wei¡¯ is harmless and has a terrifying destructive power. People will become ¡®ugly¡¯ when they see ¡®perfection¡¯. Also, their reproduction method is ¡­


    The writing stopped there, and the rest of the words were stained with blood.


    Nangong ye was in a daze. Suddenly, she sat on the chair and looked up. She looked at her beautiful wife, Xu qiangwei, who was pouring tea for her. She was filled with endless fear ¡­


    Even though she was just a weak mortal ¡­


    But she was a monster!


    It was a monster!


    He was about to ¡­


    His eyes were filled with a desire to destroy.


    Puchi!


    When he came back to his senses, from his state of madness and hysteria, the room was already stained with blood, and the ground was covered with the corpse of the woman he once loved. He looked at all of this in. daze. I ¡­ I actually killed my wife ¡­¡±


    His face was filled with disbelief, and his mind went blank as he fell to the ground.


    She was so perfect, so kind. Even if he treated her badly, she would silently endure it. Even if he had hit her just now, she did not resist, and she did not complain in the severe pain.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    He looked at everything in a daze.


    As a third-rank official and the five regions ¡®patrol envoy, his Dao heart had collapsed. His entire life with boundless prospects had been destroyed in an instant.


    Outside the door, footsteps were heard. Lord Nangong ye, the situation ¡­


    Kachaa!


    The door was pushed open, and a few attendants and guards looked at the scene in a daze. The ground was covered in blood, and the patrol was holding a long knife.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be arrested!¡±


    Nangong ye growled and charged out.


    In less than half a day, the news of the five states ¡®patrol envoy, Nangong ye, and Wei River town¡¯s County Magistrate, Xu Cheng, who were both members of the homicidal maniac, defecting and escaping, spread across the entire area.


    ¡°Why would I?¡±


    The people were getting more and more anxious, and the number of corpses in the nearby County kept increasing. Every day, when they woke up and walked on the streets, they would see corpses all over the ground.


    ¡­..


    In the countryside of Tongcheng.


    The hundred mu sand plate was extremely exquisite, like a miniature world.


    On the surface of the Magus world, there were tall mountains and dense forests. There were tall buildings, street lights, streets, and even train stations and trains that were emitting white steam.


    ¡°The weather is getting colder.¡±


    It was already 11 O ¡®clock in the afternoon, and even the sun was much colder.


    Xu Zhi was sitting in the same chair at the entrance of the courtyard, quietly eating the plates of delicious food from the food world. God said that there are three major calamities in the food world a year. This is ¡­ Three meals a day!¡±


    It was time for lunch again.


    The life of a God of creation was so boring.


    Any random lunch could lead to a major extinction of the world.


    Of course, the players seemed to enjoy it even more, which gave him a headache.


    but this mass extinction isn¡¯t what I want.


    Xu Zhi sighed and took a bite of the food. He felt that it was delicious and salivating.


    Medusa has already predicted the future. Mother Earth¡¯s Green vines have used the entire land to form an. incense array ¡®that covers the entire world. It can even be said that the living creatures of the world live on a huge and terrifying array. The Dragon vein is the energy channel of the array, and the array is the gathering of incense and energy transmission. Of course. it is good for energy transmission, but the more powerful the God is. the more powerful the demon will be ¡­


    The reason why there were no terrifying side effects previously was that the previous array map was not mature and the accumulation of time was very short. After the two worlds merged, the Earth¡¯s dragon vein had advanced to another level of qualitative change, completely moving towards a mature Joss flame civilization.


    The negative emotions that had accumulated over the years had finally erupted like a volcano.


    Medusa was right. There was no doubt that the world was equal, and there was no such thing as true perfection.


    This seemingly perfect system of extraordinary supreme power that could give birth to many gods had the same amount of opportunities as the amount of disasters.


    Weird, weird,


    The earth was becoming horrifying and complicated.


    The emotions of fear were a chain reaction and couldn¡¯t be contained. Once it exploded, it instantly formed a chain of horror. One by one, terrifying existences were born, plundered, killed, and existed in various forms in the world.


    Success was due to mortals, and failure was due to mortals.


    The power of will from the incense could make them gods, but it would also make these monsters grow. The most terrifying possibility was that the fear of all living beings would give birth to a strange God!


    my Orchard is turning into a haunted house ¡­ Xu Zhi looked up at the sky above the orchard. There was a faint black aura spreading. if both worlds are destroyed, the sandbags of the two supernatural worlds will instantly turn cold. I won¡¯t even be able to cry.


    The others were panicking, but Xu Zhi was even more so.


    The Sorcerer world was destroyed, the primordial world was destroyed ¡­


    Then what about him?


    The blood, sweat, and tears that he had put in up until now were gone in an instant.


    He had been developing for more than a month now, and he had a total of three transcendent world sandbags. The results were not bad.


    However, the third sandbox, di Qi¡¯s ancient wood World, was travelling in the distant universe. Due to the long distance, it was impossible for it to send back the energy of the mass extinction. It could only be stored there and received when he improved his technology or built a space teleportation formation to connect the two worlds. In other words, he would not receive any feedback from the third sandbox world.


    If these two extraordinary sandbags were destroyed, he would be completely out of food, and he would be back to the time before he was liberated.


    the power of will of all living beings is unknown, indescribable, and has infinite possibilities ¡­ Even Medusa, the daolord, and Ermin have no idea how things will develop in the future.¡±


    There was no doubt that this was a true catastrophe.


    The high and mighty heavenly Dao and gods couldn¡¯t avoid the world, and there was a possibility of falling. All living beings would enter an infinite tribulation!


    Xu Zhi took a drink and slowly took a sip. Like Medusa, he felt a deep sense of crisis. even I can¡¯t escape this disaster ¡­ After all, in a sense, they¡¯re dead, the world is dead, and I¡¯m almost dead too.¡±


    It was too difficult for me.


    As the legendary Supreme God of creation, the Great Creator who created the origin of all things, he felt like a younger brother! He could only watch helplessly, unable to do anything to stop it.


    ¡°AI! In the end, it¡¯s because my aptitude isn¡¯t good enough. I¡¯ve only reached the sixth step after cultivating for more than a month.¡± Xu Zhi muttered, ¡± if I were stronger, I would be able to stop it with violence.


    ¡°Waa!¡±


    a classic scene of the God of creation drinking a beverage!


    ¡°Handsome! He¡¯s my Prince Charming indeed!¡±


    ¡°I want to evolve my extraordinary potential! I want to enter the universe!¡±


    ¡­.


    On the land in front of them, a group of strange-looking creatures were shaking their heads and whispering in the dark. They didn¡¯t want to evolve their species properly. The entire sandbox had become a large-scale gay chat software for adults.


    Xu Zhi and the others cast a glance at him and suddenly asked, ¡± intelligent sub-brain, are there any potential species recently? ¡±


    Usually, when he had no other choice, he would want to throw in two balding free saviors to work for him for free. They would work hard to save the other world and resist the crisis of the world.


    at present, there is only one creature that fits the category of the supernatural.


    A mechanical voice came from the Zerg sub-brain.


    Xu Zhi was a little disappointed. Although there had just been another open beta, the previous batch of players who had accumulated the most had all entered the ancient tree world. They had used their revivals, in-game purchases, and to disgust di Qi. It was normal that there were not many new powers now.


    what¡¯s the name of that extraordinary creature? ¡± Xu Zhi took a sip of his drink lightly.


    The intelligent sub-brain was silent for a moment before it said mechanically, ¡±


    the strongest pretentious face-smacking system.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    What the hell was this?

 Chapter 343

    ?


    Chapter 343: The system


    Translator: 549690339


    System life ¡­


    Xu Zhi suddenly remembered.


    In the previous fifth beta, there was a system thesis like that among the new players.


    It was a pseudo-silicon life form!


    He still remembered clearly that long speech that made his scalp go numb.


    All in all, it was a species with potential that they had been looking forward to. They did not expect that after such a long time, it was finally coming out of the furnace?


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment and pulled up the player¡¯s information.


    Soon, the sub-brain started to take action. A picture was sent out:


    In the picture, there was a muscular bronze-colored man. He was tall and strong, as imposing as Tashan. His muscles were bulging, but he had a cute baby face.


    Good man!


    Xu Zhi immediately gave him a thumbs up.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this player to be so muscular ¡­¡± Xu Zhi was curious on the spot.


    In his eyes, the evolved players were all sickly, pale, and balding people who had not seen the sun for years.


    This one was obviously different, as it paid a lot of attention to one¡¯s physical fitness.


    Queen Mother, ¡± the mechanical voice said, ¡± according to the gender, in human terms, it¡¯s a woman.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    What f * cking woman ¡­


    These muscles? These abdominal muscles? With such strong and thick legs and tight muscles, one slap from him could kill a person!


    However, when she took a closer look, just by looking at the head, she did have a very pure and cute baby face, and it was a cute and pure face with two ponytails. But when she looked down from the neck ¡­


    The muscular brother¡¯s body shape was very similar to Nezha¡¯s from ¡®a hundred thousand bad jokes¡¯.


    ¡°Get her information.¡± Xu Zhi took a deep breath, feeling as if his three views of the world had been shattered.


    pan Xue Xian, 21 years old, top fitness coach, expert in Human Nutrition, medicine, and fighting.


    A personal trainer?


    No wonder he had such big muscles ¡­ It was just that most boys would only train their muscles when they worked out. Women worked out to shape their bodies, pursuing a slim waist and thin legs.


    Did he practice it wrong and think he was a man?


    Xu Zhi felt powerless to retort.


    There were very few potential species among the players now, and he could only place his hopes of being a Savior on this muscular brother?


    After all, those who could not fight like the cute girl were ignored. The other ancient heavenly emperors and Heavenly Thunder emperors were no longer real living beings. They were restricted by the incense and could not have the momentum and drive they had when they were young.


    He took a closer look at the information and was shocked. I knew something was wrong. She doesn¡¯t know evolution at all. So it¡¯s this player. She¡¯s pulling strings!


    He saw a familiar face who had disappeared for a long time, Pan Yu Xian!


    The 28-year-old top student professor, the previous Pandora¡¯s Box.


    Although this Big Shot was quiet and never said a word on the forum, she had entered secretly and pretended to be a native. No one knew that she was a player until her death.


    In the past, she was able to evolve Pandora¡¯s Box so quickly. Her talent in evolution would not be much lower than the racer of Mount Haruna.


    The racer of Mount Haruna had been hiding in the Sorcerer world for hundreds of years, studying the theory of evolution, and had even managed to build an alchemy factory. As one of the first players, how could she not have done something?


    As Pandora¡¯s Box, she must be studying evolution inside, preparing for the next creature with potential to enter.


    So, she was actually working on a system life?


    I knew it wasn¡¯t right. The system is. silicon-based life form. which can be considered a supercomputer. If you take. closer look, it¡¯s clearly an advanced version of the Rubik¡¯s Cube creature from before, even similar to her Pandora¡¯s Box ¡­


    However, what Xu Zhi did not expect was that pan Yuxian would actually hand over the results of her evolved species to her younger sister?


    She should have known that a species was a huge opportunity, and ordinary people would not give up!


    Moreover, this was the result of her research that had taken her hundreds of years.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what she¡¯s going to do. But then again, these two sisters ¡­ They¡¯re all weirdos.¡± Xu Zhi felt a little helpless. can you give me a normal person? ¡±


    ¡­..


    In a room filled with Charlot¡¯s posters.


    There were two computers side by side and two women wearing equipment. They were in the middle of the evolution sandbox, reproducing.


    In the sandbox world, Pan Yu Xian was personally guiding her sister to evolve into a species with potential, but she had failed many times, and had failed for many days.


    ¡°Really stupid!¡±


    In terms of evolution, her sister really couldn¡¯t do it.


    After a while, the two of them took off their equipment. The younger sister, pan Xue Xian, was full of energy, and said in a muffled and silly voice, ¡± sister, if you help me like this, I¡¯ll be eliminated in the next closed beta if I don¡¯t evolve my species.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Pan Yuxian¡¯s figure was mature and well-developed. She put down her equipment and said. ¡± even though. was eliminated,. could still come in at any time. In terms of evolutionary talent, the racer of Mount Haruna is the best, so I¡¯m the second ¡­ As for Mengmei, she can only be ranked third or fourth.¡±


    Pan Yuxian had hidden herself very well among the players. She knew that the tallest tree in the forest would be destroyed by the wind, and looking at her sister¡¯s body shape ¡­


    It was really an eyesore!


    His arms were even thicker than his thighs!


    Her parents were both high-level intellectuals, university professors, and came from scholarly families. How did they give birth to someone who was full of muscle and adventurous spirit?


    She had been rebellious since she was young and refused to study. She climbed the mountain barehanded, climbed Mount Everest, and dived into the deep sea. Now, she even ran to be a fitness coach. Who would dare to want her with her big and round waist?


    She had once sent her sister¡¯s portrait out for blind dates.


    Countless men were instantly excited by the cute loli face with two pigtails. In the end, they finally saw her in person, and when they saw her below her head ¡­


    He was so scared that his legs went soft!


    A tall and muscular man with bronze muscles, just by standing there, would you be afraid?


    Pan Yu Xian was having a headache.


    Pan Xue Xian said in a low, muffled voice,¡±I¡¯m pursuing my own life!¡± Sister, you have an antisocial personality, introverted and dark. You lock yourself in your room all day and don¡¯t say a word to anyone. If you say that no one wants me, then who would want you?¡±


    Pan Yu Xian was speechless.


    we both pursue strength. You like the strength of the brain, I like the strength of the fist. A cute girl like you ¡­ I can fight ten of you at once. You¡¯re so cute, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll cry for a long time.¡±


    Pan Xue Xian assumed an arrogant posture, her bronze muscles bulging, tall and mighty. if the end of the world comes, I can pick you up by the waist with one hand, and I can take you out of the zombies ¡®encirclement with the fire axe.


    Pan Yuxian had a headache. She organized her thoughts and said, ¡± you have become a pseudo-silicon-based life form, so you should have a powerful computing power similar to that of a mechanical computer. This potential pseudo-silicon-based life form is something that I have tailored for you.


    Ever since she had become Pandora¡¯s Box and spent some time inside, she had begun to deduce this species.


    His potential was extremely strong.


    It was also very suitable for her sister.


    Although his sister had a poor talent for evolution, she had inherited her family¡¯s genes and was very talented in the field of fitness coaching. After all, she loved this field, and top fitness coaches were not that simple.


    He had to understand the movements of muscles and bones, understand human anatomy, energetism, nutritional supplements, and exercise methods. Only then could he specifically teach people to train their arm muscles, thigh muscles, biceps brachii ¡­


    Only by understanding the various muscle groups and the essence of exercise could one be taught according to the material.


    you¡¯re equivalent to the person in the modern world who¡¯s the most proficient in body force exertion, training, and internal structure. As. system, you can use super-fast calculations to deduce many things ¡­


    This was Pan Yu Xian¡¯s plan!


    There were two systems. One was Dao cultivation, the other was body cultivation.


    In modern society, it was impossible for Dao cultivators to find something similar, but what about body cultivators? His younger sister was proficient in these things, such as human muscle Science, human force exertion, muscle groups ¡­ It was the most suitable!


    This was the modern profession that was the most helpful to physical cultivators-the fitness coach.


    Pan Yuxian said, ¡± you should be the best at fighting. I¡¯ll send you in first, and I¡¯ll find. way to help you gain a foothold. I¡¯ll find time to transform into. creature and go in later. We sisters will be in there together ¡­ Two blooming flowers!¡±


    ¡°What do we have to pursue in modern society? This game was definitely not a game! It¡¯s a real Second Life, so I have to work hard!¡± She told her sister, ¡± some of the other players might not understand it, but those who have entered must have realized it and are competing with each other. We can¡¯t fall behind. We are much better than them.


    Just like the two players, racer of Mount Haruna and cute girl, she knew that she was a researcher and an Evolver who could not fight. All she could do was think of ways to protect herself.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was using the alchemy factory to protect himself.


    Meng Mei wanted her disciple, Daoist Changsheng, to protect her.


    And she ¡­


    He had a muscular brother and sister.


    Now, it was her turn to enter the stage. Originally, she was faster than the cute girl, but this sister¡¯s brain was only filled with muscles. She had to teach her step by step until now before she could act it out ¡­


    ¡°But ¡­ It¡¯s so painful to the eyes!¡± She peeked at her sister¡¯s bronze-colored muscles. Her chest had been trained into pectoral muscles and was extremely strong. She suddenly felt that it was very scary. by the way, what did you say the name of this creature was? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call it ¡­ The most pretentious and face-smacking system.¡±


    Pan Xue Xian was obviously different from her sister. As a fitness coach, she was usually very outgoing. I want to go in and teach the weak girls in that world to exercise. Girls shouldn¡¯t think about relying on men to protect themselves all day. You should rely on this!!


    She tied her hair into two cute ponytails, and her bronze body. which was as strong and burly as an iron tower. stood up. A ferocious beast¡¯s temperament hit him in the face. She raised her arms, and her well-developed biceps bulged. sister ¡­ A daughter must be strong!¡±


    Pan Yu Xian was speechless.

 Chapter 344

    ?


    Chapter 344: Chapter 344-you can become stronger by writing software


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Zhi got the Insecta nest mind to extract the creature¡¯s genetic chain.


    [ name: the strongest pretentious face slapping system (pseudo-mechanical intelligent life form) ]


    1. Ultra-fast operation


    2. Empty


    3. Empty.


    4. Empty


    5. Empty


    ¡­.


    After spending countless years of effort, he had only gained a one-Geno lifeform.


    With pan Yuxian¡¯s consideration, the four blank genetic positions had infinite possibilities.


    she clearly knows that this computer species is different from extraordinary creatures like the alchemy factory and the Ivy. They need two to three genes to form their own system, but system species don¡¯t need it. She occupies very few genetic spots ¡­ He probably wanted to wait until he entered the other world before thinking of a way to integrate a second gene or even a third gene ¡­ For example, the Rubik¡¯s Cube gene and Cthulhu gene are both very powerful choices.¡±


    Ordinary low-grade genes took up too much space. Unless one became a 5-Geno Zerg hero, one wouldn¡¯t be able to modify their own body.


    For example, Phoenix, although she was a 4-Geno lifeform, she only had one heaven-defying genetic talent-rising from the ashes. The rest of the genes, such as fire immunity and fire control, were of little value.


    Especially fire immunity ¡­


    The practicality of this method was too low!


    Unless she reached the final realm, she would never be able to change her genetic talent.


    Although the higher the level of life, the better it was, the genes were too trashy and messy, which was also a great hidden danger.


    the birth of a silicon-based extraordinary life is equivalent to the beginning of a new era.


    Xu Zhi looked at the ¡± mechanical hard disk ¡± in the sandbox and was very excited.


    silicon-based life forms are machines, AI intelligence. The revolution it will bring will be huge. After all, silicon-based life forms and carbon-based life forms are of the same level. They are a life form with endless potential!


    The universe was full of tricks. If you didn¡¯t see it with your own eyes, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to imagine how some other life forms could become stronger.


    The way for computer AI to become stronger, what was the path of extraordinary cultivation like?


    What kind of waves could a world full of ghosts and monsters cause in such a chaotic world?


    ¡­¡­


    The evolution sandbox.


    A group of strange creatures were talking among themselves.


    sigh, all the old players who could go in before had basically gone in. We don¡¯t know when it¡¯ll be our turn.


    ¡°Yup! I wonder if there are any big shots among our batch of fifth beta players?¡±


    ¡°God of creation: you are the worst batch of players I have ever led! No species with potential have evolved yet!¡±


    ¡­.


    The big boss level they were talking about was similar to Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand, the racer of Mount Haruna, the cute girl, and Xue Baixue. They were all newbies, and they entered the place not long after they entered.


    Most of the other players had to go through one or two open beta testing before they could produce results.


    by the way, master Leaper, and the alchemy monarch, have you not rested enough? ¡±


    I don¡¯t know what these two big shots are doing. They¡¯ve been missing for some time. Is there a conspiracy? ¡±


    The people around them continued to chat and eat watermelons.


    Suddenly, a message rang out.


    [ notice: congratulations to player ¡®the distributor of the system of the universe¡¯ for evolving the ¡®strongest pretentious face-smacking system¡¯. It possesses great potential and has received an achievement reward. ]


    At this moment, everyone was stunned.


    There was a player named ¡®the distributor of the universe system¡¯. At that time, they thought that the name was strange. He was a fifth beta novice who had just joined them not long ago and was not eye-catching.


    He didn¡¯t expect it to be so powerful!


    ¡°Damn, we have a Big Shot this year!¡±


    ¡°Newbies are all monsters? It¡¯s called the system distributor, an extraordinary creature that has evolved the ¡®system¡¯? What the hell was this? Was it premeditated?¡±


    ¡­.


    In an instant, countless people walked over madly.


    They saw a black, square-shaped card disk the size of a palm. It was covered with fine lines, like a CPU, lying quietly on the ground.


    Next to them was an old player who had been quiet all this time-


    They didn¡¯t even get to chat much.


    ¡°Little sister, why don¡¯t you have legs?¡±


    Someone asked.


    It was common knowledge in this world that all living creatures had long legs.


    cough, cough, cough. The card said, ¡± long legs consume more energy. The structure is unreasonable! I evolved into a pile of soft fur that wriggled like a mop.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t say that she was too stupid. Even after being scolded by her sister, she didn¡¯t grow crab-like spiky legs to walk around the black CPU card. After all, spiky legs were a necessary condition for inserting into other people¡¯s bodies and ¡± installing the system.


    Now, of course, he could only take a step back ¡­


    It had turned into a pile of soft fur, but it was already very good that he could evolve it.


    ¡°A system that doesn¡¯t run away, it¡¯s obviously not a decent system.¡± There was a tree with five big nostrils, and it reached out its hand to pick its nose.


    ¡°Little sister, what function do you have? From the looks of it, it¡¯s a supernatural creature that imitates computers?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that? This was a good idea! As a system, just thinking about it makes me feel good!¡±


    The people around him asked.


    Pan Xue Xian turned her head to look at her sister, and quietly left.


    His sister wasn¡¯t used to being surrounded by so many people. Instead, she was very forthright in talking to these people, directly revealing her system¡¯s effects and abilities.


    ¡°And I think it¡¯s good to be furry! If they¡¯re too thick, it¡¯ll be very painful when they¡¯re inserted into the host¡¯s body. These little hairs won¡¯t hurt too much if they¡¯re inserted into the other party¡¯s body.¡±


    The surrounding people started chatting with her.


    ¡°Argh! What a good chat! The girl is so cute, she must be the soft and cute kind in reality.¡±


    ¡°Terrible! It¡¯s the feeling of heartache!¡±


    this woman is so damn sweet! I have to find a way to marry her!


    The surrounding wolves howled and cheered, feeling that it was very lively and interesting.


    The famous players from before were all men like Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand, the racer of Mount Haruna, Xue Bai, and Xiao naohua. It was rare for a cute girl to appear, and countless people immediately turned to suck up to her. Now that a female player had appeared, they were naturally overjoyed!


    Pan Yu Xian looked at them chasing after him and expressed that she was not interested.


    A man?


    No need.


    His interests were to train his body, work out, and take risks to make girls stronger!


    She felt that the only thing the two sisters had in common was that they were celibate and never interested in the love affairs of ordinary people!


    It was just that their parents were heartbroken and looked like they were about to die. They didn¡¯t understand the sisters at all.


    ¡°Big shots! When I go in, I¡¯ll find a time to broadcast it and explain the situation. If there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll ask for your help!¡± She spoke out of habit and lay limply on the ground. She had a chip-like body and a furry black tentacle moving slowly below.


    ¡°I must help!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the real big Boss!¡±


    The surrounding people said hurriedly.


    guys, ¡± she said, ¡± it¡¯s too slow for me to walk by myself. Can you help me carry my species into the world Channel? ¡±


    The success rate of her species was very low.


    It was just like the lightning Hammer cube from before. After all, it was a natural array pattern that was replicated by the patterns. When it grew, it would be deformed. Up to this point, only seven system disks had passed.


    although I don¡¯t know which world I¡¯m going to enter, I won¡¯t be weak no matter if it¡¯s a group or an individual. With this in mind, she entered the pitch-black world passage. She walked very slowly, and after some time, light appeared in front of her.


    It was a dark and lush forest.


    The sky was vast and high. Not far away, there was a small town and smoke curling up from kitchen chimneys. It was deep, distant, mysterious, and unknown.


    ¡°This style is ¡­ The primordial world?¡±


    She was stunned for a moment and continued to swim with the species. my sister said that we must do as she says, or she won¡¯t acknowledge me as her sister ¡­ As soon as I came in, I had to use my analysis ability to analyze the plants here and create a database ¡­¡±


    She glanced at the lush forest. the plants here have been sent to me by a Big Shot and have been recorded in my database. I just need to taste them all over again.


    ¡°Computer desktop.¡±


    She called out softly, and a simple light blue panel appeared in her mind. There were four icons on the desktop: recycle bin, my computer, save analysis library, and the host panel.


    She realized that she had become a computer.


    On the other hand, he was the AI assistant in the computer. It was as if he was a completely different life form. He was different from the human brain made of meat and a life made of flesh and blood.


    ¡°Is this the difference between silicon-based life and carbon-based life?¡± She thought it was amazing. it¡¯s really a circuit board that turned itself into an IA, an artificial intelligence computer.


    If one didn¡¯t experience it personally, it would be a novel feeling that would be hard to imagine. It was a completely different kind of life.


    The memories of carbon-based life forms were stored in the flesh and blood nerve cell units, which might be lost with time. This was the shortcoming of flesh and blood carbon-based life forms. As silicon-based life forms, mechanical life forms made of circuit boards and stones had the greatest characteristic: Super fast calculations, never losing memories.


    In fact, he could even modify, delete, or check his own memories at will.


    The ¡®my computer¡¯ on the desktop icon was actually his brain.


    After turning on ¡°my computer,¡± he could see the various memories stored in his mind. He could even view every experience.


    The ¡®recycle bin¡¯ was a place to delete one¡¯s memories. After all, memory space was limited, and humans could not do that.


    And the most crucial ¡± safekeeping analysis library ¡± was the software that he had installed. It was his sister who had helped him program it. It stored a lot of knowledge from the ¡± spore evolution ¡± game forum that was centuries into the future, as well as all the various worlds and worlds.


    The last ¡®host panel¡¯ was for the host to see, to fool the host ¡­


    After all, he couldn¡¯t show his real desktop to the host.


    ¡°I¡¯m only half a silicon-based life form. According to what my sister said, if there are really silicon-based life forms in this world, they must be a powerful mechanical civilization! They are far superior to humans on earth and have a huge advantage in learning compared to flesh and blood. They don¡¯t need to work until they¡¯re bald like humans and can possess the memories and civilization of the previous generation by just copying and pasting!¡±


    This was the terrifying aspect of silicon-based life forms.


    ¡®And right now, I¡¯m a pseudo-silicon-based life form ¡­ How could a silicon-based life form become stronger? His sister had already deduced that if there really was an extraterrestrial mechanical civilization, silicon-based life forms, as artificial intelligence, could program in their own minds and become stronger! Silicon-based life forms are all programmers!¡±


    they are writing programs in their minds!


    She had communicated with her sister a lot, and she had guessed the background civilization of the world of silicon-based life. this is a world without magic and battle energy. There are only programmers who have reproduced to the peak! The great programming Emperor is so terrifying!¡±

 Chapter 345

    ?


    Chapter 345: Why can¡¯t you play snake in my mind?


    Translator: 549690339


    Of course, silicon-based life, a mechanical civilization that could become stronger through programming-these were just the sisters ¡®guesses and deductions, and they were just discussing it out of interest. But it was interesting, wasn¡¯t it?


    although our earth doesn¡¯t have any silicon-based life forms now, we might be able to create artificial silicon-based life forms in the near future ¡­ In other words, it was an intelligent AI program, an artificial intelligence that could think and had true intelligence. For example, the alpha dog that was very popular a while ago! This AI is already able to continuously learn knowledge and become smarter.¡±


    In a sense, in the future, humans might be able to create true intelligent life when they were close to the realm of the creator.


    However, would such silicon-based life and artificial intelligence betray humanity?


    It was like that in many movies, where artificial intelligence enslaved humans.


    In reality, there were also many famous people in the scientific community who were boycotting the development of AI intelligence. This was a forbidden zone for God.


    I don¡¯t know if they can open the door to the restricted area. In any case, the two of us have already secretly opened it. Thinking of this, pan Yuxian was secretly pleased with herself. After studying her sister, who had a dark heart, for more than a hundred years, she was already terrifyingly strong!


    However, she looked at the empty computer desktop and muttered to herself, ¡± I want sister to help me with the programming of snake! ¡°When I¡¯m bored, I can play some games. I¡¯m already a computer anyway. But my sister said that I can install a fishing expert in my computer! Because my brain is filled with water!¡±


    Her mind was filled with all sorts of memories related to researching this system. In short, she could only say one sentence:


    His straight-A student sister was simply awesome!


    As she walked, she looked at her surroundings. The lush forest contained endless dangers. Suddenly, she looked at the plants beside her and opened the only program in her mind-the Save analysis library.


    ¡°Analyzing the appearance of the plants ¡­¡±


    wisteria. It can be used as a healing medicine. Please insert a needle to check its specific function.


    Her tentacle went in.


    1%


    5%


    ¡­.


    ¡°The analysis is too slow!¡±


    She thought for a moment and looked at the seven CPU species that were slowly wriggling and following behind her.


    I¡¯m too weak now. I¡¯m not even a Tier-1 creature. My sister said that I¡¯m not even as good as Windows 98. At most, I¡¯m just a little stronger than the computing power of the previous Saipan system ¡­ Hmm, it¡¯s time to make a move. System transformation!¡±


    [ loading. ]


    A row of words appeared on the desktop of the computer, which finally turned into a few big bright red words:


    ¡°Eight-core chip! Eight cores are stronger than one!¡±


    Ka ka ka!


    The CPU¡¯s changed form and connected together to perform crazy calculations.


    20%


    30%


    ¡­.


    In an instant, the speed of the analysis became extremely fast.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m flying!¡±


    Pan Xue Xian was simply overjoyed. it¡¯s great to have a dark-hearted, top student sister who looks like everyone owes her three million. She doesn¡¯t even need to use her brain for anything ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s my sister who forced me to learn programming and make use of the system¡¯s specialty. She made me design a program in this computer and then combined it with my human knowledge and various training techniques. Forget it, I have a long time in the other world. I¡¯ll just learn slowly.¡±


    Silicon-based life forms had a completely different cultivation method.


    It was amazing that he could become stronger just by programming on the system desktop in his mind.


    ¡°But I¡¯m too weak!¡± She looked at the system panel and then at the surrounding environment. The lush green forest, the thorns and weeds on the ground, and it was very cutting. I¡¯m weaker than a slime now, a CPU with furry tentacles.


    The ahoge on the top of slime¡¯s head was very powerful, and it could even hammer people!


    And what about him?


    A CPU, reborn in a dangerous foreign world ¡­


    However, she wasn¡¯t afraid when she looked around. In fact, she was looking forward to it. She was a person with an adventurous spirit. Climbing and surviving in rainforests wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her.


    I once taught my students about the three essential elements of survival in the wild. The first is shelter, the second is fire, and the third is food. But now, my first survival task is the fourth, which is to find a body!


    She looked around, and a sharp light flashed in her eyes.


    Don¡¯t ask her how much she knew as a fitness coach. She even taught her how to survive. She knew a lot of related knowledge!


    In other aspects, she was not as good as her sister. In this aspect, she had unparalleled enthusiasm and confidence.


    She carefully wandered in the forest for a few hours and suddenly saw a pheasant.


    A row of information flashed through his mind:


    Red Pheasant, a level-one primordial beast. It has an extremely weak witch bloodline.


    her eyes narrowed.


    The ancient Western era was truly a chaotic era. Which wild wizard ancestor could even ¡­


    &Nbsp; okay.


    It was probably because her ancestor, as a powerful chicken spirit and a demon, had become a concubine of the witch ancestor.


    the first thing to do in the wilderness is to survive. The night is the scariest time in the mountains. Never believe in fate or wait for luck to come. You can survive the night, but you should decide your own fate! Right now, I can only choose the weakest system host, this one!¡±


    She sneaked in.


    She was also very patient. She was used to catching her prey in this way in the wild. She slowly approached the pheasant and slowly inserted her tentacles into the pheasant¡¯s body.


    Goo Goo Goo!


    The wild chicken suddenly flipped and flapped its wings, but it was already too late. A Black Chip was rooted in its body.


    ¡°Ding! The most powerful acting tough face slapping system is loading!¡±


    the biochip is being activated ¡­


    restarting the saved information and analyzing it ¡­


    ¡­.


    A voice sounded in the pheasant¡¯s mind.


    Pheasant:


    Pheasants had no intelligence, but as a common wild beast, it was easy to control.


    Half a month later, a terrifying existence was born in the forest, and countless wild beasts died.


    ¡°One hundred and sixty-nine!¡±


    ¡°170!¡±


    It was a muscular chicken that was almost bald and had a large amount of muscle growth, revealing its strong bronze muscles. It had a pair of chicken wings and was doing pull-ups while holding onto a thick tree trunk.


    Puchi!


    The bald chicken had lost its feathers and no longer had the ability to glide. It immediately jumped onto the ground and did push-ups.


    ¡°One!¡±


    ¡°Two!¡±


    The two chicken wings supported themselves on the ground, constantly rising and falling. Large amounts of sweat poured down, and the last remaining feathers began to fall off.


    Dark red blood vessels bulged all over its body, and the moment it exerted force, they covered its bald body. The temples on both sides of its body bulged, and even the muscles on its forehead condensed into a V-shape. Its muscles seemed to be made of steel.


    ¡°Show me the condition of this chicken.¡±


    Huala!


    During the push-ups, a blue panel appeared. It was a 3D map of the chicken. It was slowly rotating, showing the distribution of red muscles and the training situation.


    As a personal trainer, she could see everything with the aid system.


    after you finish these 371 push-ups, train the triceps on this chicken¡¯s wing . Then, do 173 squats to train the quads on the chicken¡¯s leg.


    The pheasant was doing push-ups, sweating profusely.


    The essence of life was to evolve and stimulate one¡¯s potential.


    She could already feel that with every activation of her muscles and bones, the blood of this chicken was awakening.


    wait a minute, go and prepare a nutritious meal according to the condition of this chicken to replenish its protein ¡­ I should be able to challenge that rank two Tiger soon.¡±

 Chapter 346

    ?


    Chapter 346: Chapter 336 encounter


    Translator: 549690339


    Free-range chicken!


    Fitness chicken!


    The pheasant did not realize that it had obtained the ¡°strongest acting tough face slapping system,¡± but it could hear the voice in its mind. As a low-level beast, its mind was confused, and it continued to complete its daily tasks:


    [ 0/800 run one kilometer (100 points) ]


    [ 0/700 pull-ups (100 points) ]


    ¡­.


    It was transforming!


    Under the scientific fitness method, it was getting stronger every day by taking in nutrients, accurately planning the training of each muscle, and developing the most efficient method!


    After every day¡¯s task, it was the system store.


    Although the system store was very simple and only had some medicinal pill formulas, these were all the nutritious meals that she had analyzed, as well as some cultivation techniques from earth, such as Taiji Fist, octupole collapse, and Eagle Claw technique.


    ¡°One!¡±


    ¡°Two!¡±


    The system¡¯s voice rang in his mind.


    In the forest, a chicken with muscles as twisted as steel bars, with two bare wings, was holding a chicken head, constantly squatting, sprinkling the sweat and feathers of hot-blooded youth!


    ¡°This is youth! What a healthy chicken! It shed its ugly bright red feathers, revealing its firm and streamlined muscles!¡± As a professional fitness coach, pan Xue Xian was extremely satisfied to see such growth.


    She didn¡¯t even have the interest to explore the city anymore and focused on raising chickens.


    This game was simply too enjoyable to play!


    Ding!


    [ daily mission update: kill the rank two red Mountain tiger (800 points) ]


    The image of a Tiger appeared in his mind.


    The wild chicken, which was not very intelligent, still listened to the bewitching voice in its mind. It was about to go over and kill the stage two red Mountain tiger.


    although it¡¯s already very terrifying for an ordinary wild chicken without a level to reach the second rank, it¡¯s still not enough to fight against a true primordial beast, a second rank ferocious Tiger ¡­ Pan Yu Xian thought for a moment, ¡± its IQ is too low. It has done so many daily missions, but it still doesn¡¯t know how to exchange for skills! I¡¯d better sneak in through the back door and help it exchange!¡±


    Even though the system¡¯s rules were set in such a way.


    However, she was the system, and the ¡°system software language suggested by the host¡± was designed by her. It was very normal for her to sneak in through the back door.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t know how to exchange, so I¡¯ll help it exchange Wing Chun! Three thousand points!¡±


    Ding! Ding!


    ¡°System store: successfully exchanged Wing Chun.¡±


    due to the difference in the host¡¯s body size, improving the martial arts ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m deducing how to exert force, how to move my muscles. and how to move my bones ¡­¡±


    ¡­.


    With the help of the eight-core processor, it was completed quickly.


    That afternoon, pheasant started Wing Chun practice. He was sweating like rain. A translucent blue image of a pheasant appeared in his mind. It was posing, and he only needed to follow it.


    ¡°Correct your movements. Lower your left wing by three centimeters and use your triceps to exert force.¡±


    correct your actions. Raise your right claw ¡­


    Step by step, the pheasant¡¯s movements gradually became smooth and perfect, like a dragon or a Tiger.


    [ host: wild chicken (rank two) ]


    [ strength: 9.4 ]


    [ speed: 10.3 ]


    [ vitality: 8.1 ]


    [ intelligence: 1 ]


    Soon, a few days had passed. A wild chicken made its move. The Tiger roared in the forest. It used the wing Chun inch punch, which turned into the cruelest fighting chicken, and smashed the head of the Tiger opposite it.


    ¡­..


    Three years had passed.


    The entire land was filled with disputes. One by one, terrifying monsters were born. Xiao Wei was just one of them. She was considered a harmless and Gentle Monster. She was even considered a neutral monster ¡­


    In the entire forest, the pheasant had also reached the fifth rank!


    Right!


    Tier 5!


    Under the devil¡¯s training, the pheasant had reached the fifth rank.


    It was just that its intelligence was still not high. According to logic, a creature would start to have intelligence when it reached the 4th rank, but this pheasant was completely different.


    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s because his potential is low to begin with, or perhaps ¡­ It¡¯s because the muscles are all over the brain, and they can only communicate with simple things.¡± Pan Yuxian recorded and calculated seriously.


    This was definitely a system that was different from the primordial world.


    In this world, be it physical or Dao cultivators, they all needed the genes of the primordial bloodline to open up the inner world, which was also known as the Rubik¡¯s Cube gene.


    And this chicken?


    Without cultivating his inner world or dantian, he had reached such a terrifying height by relying only on the bloodline of the witch and the strength of his pure physical body.


    ¡®However, I¡¯m still too weak. I haven¡¯t gained intelligence yet ¡­¡¯ It might not be a real demon.¡±


    She muttered to herself for. moment. after all. in order to become. spirit, I need to absorb the essence of the sun and the moon in the rich small world.. don¡¯t think it will work if I forcefully train my body like this, doing push-ups and training my muscles every day ¡­ He still had to find his inner world, nurture it, and open up his wisdom ¡­ As for finding the inner world of an expert? I should find some demons. After all, demons will reproduce and use their inner world to hatch their offspring.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Ziyuan cave.


    The interior of the cave was paved with exquisitely made crystal tiles. Many beautiful girls were chatting and laughing, their figures faintly discernible. They were drinking and chatting, and they were all transformed demons. This was a demon cave deep in the mountains, and the girls were surrounding a young lady.


    It was Luo Caiwei.


    After three years, she finally understood who she was. She wasn¡¯t a living person at all. She was strange. After she was killed, she would dismember her body and absorb the resentment of humans to give birth to more Xiao Wei. This was their type of reproduction method.


    Monsters were born from people¡¯s hearts. There were good, evil, neutral, and all sorts of strange things, filling the entire land with weirdness, eeriness, and even indescribable and indescribable horror.


    Xiao Wei was the weirdest weirdo, but she was also the most pitiful and innocent kind weirdo. She had the most perfect and kind character, but she could make other creatures jealous. They couldn¡¯t help but kill her and dismember her body.


    That was why every Xiao Wei was a target.


    Even the weirdos would hunt down Xiao Wei to enjoy the pleasure of tearing them apart and the perfection of their bodies!


    It was an indescribable addiction and temptation.


    They were also torn apart by others and reproduced with their broken bodies. It was like a form of survival.


    It was like a pyramid, spreading wildly.


    Xiao Wei must be at the top of the pyramid, and she must be the mother of all Xiao Wei¡¯s. She was the leader, and she was also being hunted.


    I¡¯m not a real human being, but sister Hera wanted to take me to find my first ancestor, Xiao Wei-Bai Caiwei-to see if she could help me in some way ¡­ In the end, we ran into other monsters and got ambushed. They got injured and took me away.¡± She looked at the coffin behind her. Lying in it was Emperor Messiah, and in her body was the heavily injured and sleeping sister Hera.


    After all, Hera was too old.


    At this moment, a cute purple-haired girl stuck out her tongue.


    Luo Caiwei, it¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll protect you. Those weird things outside won¡¯t be able to find us. We¡¯re very safe here ¡­ You¡¯re so kind. As long as we¡¯re wary of our jealousy towards you, there won¡¯t be any tragedy!¡±


    ¡°Yup! You¡¯re too cute! He was too kind! The first thing you do is to help us clean up the house!¡±


    ¡°We love you more than anything.¡±


    go, go. It¡¯s already midnight. You¡¯re covered in mud. Go and take a shower first.


    ¡­


    Luo Caiwei remained silent.


    She knew clearly that no matter who it was, they would fall in love with Xiao Wei¡¯s perfection at first sight and treat her well. However, as they got along with her more and more, they would be jealous and tear her apart!


    It was a cycle of tragedy.


    take me in now. These kind little monster sisters will be the same in the future ¡­


    She closed her eyes slightly. my existence itself is a mistake.


    He suddenly felt tired. Xiao Wei was a disaster. No matter where she went, she would cause death and chaos.


    Perhaps, he should die?


    She thought about it calmly. Although sister Sheerah said that she was also a living person and that she should not give up her life and would do her best to help her, but ¡­


    Peng Peng Peng!


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The girls went to open the wooden door.


    A figure suddenly appeared at the entrance of the cave.


    It was a handsome young man. how can I help you? ¡±


    ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t you our next-door neighbor, ninth brother? are you here to take refuge?¡±


    The girls around them were chattering.


    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± the handsome man asked again.


    ¡°What?¡± The girls around them were stunned. They felt that something was wrong with ninth brother.


    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    The handsome man spoke again, but his face gradually became expressionless and stiff.


    The girls around them felt that something was wrong. It was late at night, but the neighbor¡¯s Vixen suddenly stood at the door and kept repeating the same sentence, ¡± she wants to help us. it felt strange.


    Luo Caiwei had just come out of the shower. When she saw the man, she shivered and was so scared that she broke out in a sweat. Beads of sweat seeped out and her breathing became rapid. you guys actually opened the door at midnight? ¡± Then ¡­ That¡¯s a fake neighbor!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The surrounding people were shocked.


    the government¡¯s wanted order, weird code 105-fake neighbor. It¡¯s said to be a neighbor¡¯s late-night massacre in Qingshui County. It gradually became a ghost story and spread throughout Yuzhou ¡­ Luo Caiwei was sweating profusely. fake neighbor. It always knocks on your door at midnight and appears as your neighbors, old people, children, and women. It looks like it¡¯s a helpful person and asks you what you need help with. When you invite it in to help you, it¡¯s actually looking for a chance to kill you ¡­


    They were shocked and completely reacted.


    They opened the door!


    Had he already been invited in?


    Luo Caiwei said, ¡± after you open the door, if you refuse his help, he will have the motive to kill you. He will kill you directly. If you ask him to help you with the house¡¯s work, he will kill you after he helps you.


    The girls around him trembled and looked at the door. in short, he¡¯s just looking for an excuse to kill? ¡±


    A girl hurriedly said, ¡± then if I ask him to cut down the trees on a mountain range, he¡¯ll kill us after helping us, right? He¡¯ll probably need years to cut down trees. Then, we¡¯ll escape.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± Luo Caiwei¡¯s body trembled. if your request is too much and exceeds his judgment, he will think that you are making things difficult for him and will kill you directly ¡­ The only solution was that someone would knock at the door at midnight. He must not open the door! That was the local custom of Qingshui County, and even the entire Yuzhou! You live deep in the mountains and forests of Yuzhou, yet you don¡¯t know! It¡¯s my fault, he should have followed me here!¡±


    The girls around them were all ashen-faced.


    There were different levels of monsters. They grew stronger by absorbing the fear of humans. The more people they killed, the stronger they became. The one in front of them was very strong, and they were no match for him.


    ¡°Is there anything you need our help with?¡±


    For the fifth time, the man¡¯s calm voice sounded.


    The girls around them broke down instantly. They retreated in fear as if the end of the world had arrived. There was no sound at all.


    ¡®I¡¯m still going to die in the end ¡­¡¯


    Luo Caiwei trembled, but she still wanted to stall for time. She thought to herself, ¡± let him help out. Although he¡¯ll kill us after he¡¯s done, he¡¯ll at least be able to live a little longer. Let him mop the floor. It takes a relatively long time, so it¡¯s not an excessive request ¡­


    She had already made up her mind.


    ¡°I want to become a demon.¡±


    All of a sudden, a little rooster peeked its head out from the gap on the other side of the door sill. It was timid, but it was actually a little cute and innocent.


    The girls around him were shocked.


    ¡°What! It¡¯s just a cute little rooster!¡± Their faces turned pale, thinking that he was their Savior.


    ¡°So becoming a demon is the help you wanted?¡± The dull man calmly looked at the rooster that was lying on the crack of the door and sticking its head out. okay.


    The girls around him were stunned.


    The fake neighbor agreed!


    However, it was indeed not an excessive request. After all, it could already speak, which meant that there was only one last step left. An extremely small wild chicken did not require much energy.


    ¡°You really want to help me? That¡¯s great!¡±


    The cute rooster, which was lying in the gap of the door, actually pushed the door open and slowly stood up. Under the head of the cute rooster was a terrifyingly huge and twisted muscular body. The muscles were twisted like the roots of an old tree.


    ¡°Gulp!¡±


    The girls around him swallowed hard and looked up. It stood there, forming a shadow.


    This was a rooster? Oh my God! Where did such a small rooster come from? This was also a strange existence! Even if a demon became a spirit and gained intelligence, it would only transform its feathers. It would not have such an exaggerated muscular body!


    ¡°Uncle, do you think ¡­ Help me become a spirit?¡±


    The little wild chicken was still not very intelligent. It stammered and stammered as it spoke in an excited and childish voice.

 Chapter 347

    ?


    Chapter 347: Do you all desire power?


    Translator: 549690339


    What the hell was this?


    The fake neighbor slowly looked up and swallowed his saliva.


    He looked up and saw a terrifying, ferocious, muscular giant with a cute rooster head. It was like a mountain of meat. It was as if this was the real horror and weirdness, and he was a kind, weak human ¡­


    your body is too big. The request of becoming a demon is too much. I ¡­


    He spoke slowly.


    Pa!


    A huge, bald, flesh-colored chicken wing flapped over, like a huge palm condensed from a huge tumor. The fake neighbor was sent flying very cleanly, and his entire face was like a deformed white suspended liquid, turning into mud.


    The pheasant strode forward and looked down at the light blue system panel next to the corner of its eye.


    [ main mission unlocked: eliminate false neighbors and absorb corpses (5000 points) ]


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re some weird folk rumor ¡­¡± The fake neighbor slowly stood up.


    As a weirdo, although it was formed from the fear of all living beings, it also had its own thoughts. However, it was like a god who protected all living beings. It was the living beings that gave them memories, logic, and wisdom ¡­


    It was like a program.


    Among the grotesque, due to the different logic of their actions, it was very likely that they would kill each other.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    In the next second, the little pheasant instantly flew out. With a terrifying burst of speed, it turned into a black shadow and instantly smashed the false neighbor into pieces, causing him to explode into a cloud of fog.


    ¡°Hu!¡±


    A gentle breeze swept across.


    Grotesque reappeared from the gray fog. It roared hoarsely with a cold killing intent. it¡¯s useless. You can¡¯t kill me!


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The fake Lin roared like a wild beast. He was already at the fifth-rank, so he let out a deafening roar and pounced forward like a beast.


    Kachaa!


    A huge bright light streaked across.


    The fake neighbor exploded with endless power, and the two people who were fighting fiercely collided.


    ¡°Small ¡­ Little wild chicken! Hurry up and leave! That was weird! It¡¯s the power of will gathered by all living beings. It¡¯s condensed from the fear of all the people in Yuzhou. As long as you¡¯re still in Yuzhou, you can¡¯t kill him!¡± Luo Caiwei¡¯s anxious voice could be heard from afar.


    The girls around them also looked desperate and weird. They could not be killed ¡­


    Bang!


    The fake neighbor was instantly pressed down and a huge monster rode on his waist.


    ¡°Wing Chun inch punch.¡±


    BOOM!


    The chicken¡¯s huge wings were like two elephant ears, alternating left and right as they madly beat his face.


    ¡°Gula gula gula!¡±


    The little pheasant screamed crazily, as if it was pounding rice cakes. The fake neighbor was madly slapped in the face, and it was smashed deeper into the ground.


    Pa!


    He exploded again and died once more.


    ¡°You ¡­ ¡®What exactly is ¡­¡¯ What kind of fellow?¡±


    The fake neighbor stood up again, his body trembling, and he seemed to have become a lot more hazy.


    ¡°You ¡­ You¡¯re really weak, no muscles, so soft, and can¡¯t take a beating.¡± The little pheasant was confused and disappointed. It was not very intelligent and felt that this was very strange.


    ¡°You-¡± the fake neighbor was about to speak.


    Bang!


    He was smashed again and flew backward. His whole body turned into white mud, emitting white smoke and a strange rotten smell, just like a mass of white mud in a smelly ditch.


    ¡°You ¡­ What is that thing?¡± The fake neighbor was reborn again and screamed loudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m a chicken, an ordinary chicken that can be seen everywhere! Can¡¯t you tell?¡±


    The little pheasant cried out as if the other party was humiliating it, but it still spoke frankly about its past. Its voice gradually became low and a little self-abased, ¡± I¡¯m the kind of chicken that your village often eats. The kind of chicken that has its feathers pulled out and its throat cut open to let out blood! I used to hide outside the villagers and watch my own kind being killed, trembling in fear ¡­¡±


    you, you¡¯re a chicken!?


    The fake neighbor screamed in fear.


    He struggled on the ground, leaving a long trail of blood as he tried to climb out of the cave. it said it was a chicken!!!


    The little wild chicken exploded and awakened a combat form similar to the true body of the wizard ancestor. At this time, it had swelled up again, and its skin and muscles were extremely exaggerated. The thin chicken head was embedded in the muscular body, making it look like a headless giant. There was only a small toothpick-like cute chicken head on its head.


    As a monster, he had fear!


    He didn¡¯t want to die!


    He started to crawl out.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to help me transform?¡±


    The little pheasant was very excited and crushed his legs that were crawling out with one foot. I want to become a demon too!! You want to break away from the weak chickens and become a great demon like you, absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and collecting the essence of the sun and moon! Wisdom and intelligence! Walk on the path of cultivation and transcend from ordinary poultry!¡±


    ¡°Wuwu ¡­¡±


    The next second.


    The false neighbor was completely destroyed, turning into a cloud of mist and dissipating into the air.


    The entire cave was deathly silent.


    He¡¯s dead?


    Strange, this was actually ¡­ He was beaten to death?


    Their eyes widened, and their bodies turned cold.


    The amount of incense gathered by fear was naturally limited, but it was enormous. He had killed his fake neighbor a dozen times with all the fear gathered in Yuzhou. He no longer had enough fear, so how could he be resurrected in such a short time?


    This little rooster did not show any signs of cultivating the inner world! There was no spiritual Qi in its body and it was not a cultivator. How could it be killed by its muscles, speed, and explosive power?


    That¡¯s weird! That was an inhuman existence!


    How did this chicken do it?


    This chicken did not cultivate at all. It had not become a demon. What kind of fortuitous encounter had it encountered?


    They were absolutely horrified! However, he didn¡¯t know that this was a wild chicken that had accidentally obtained the ¡± most powerful acting tough face slapping system ¡°. With the system in his body, he would kill anything that stood in his way.


    Although the grotesque could not be killed, after a period of time, it would be regathered and reborn because of people¡¯s fear of him.


    After all, as long as humans were afraid, as long as they still remembered its existence in their memories, as long as men and women told their neighbors, as well as the elderly told their children his story before they went to bed, he would never die!


    I think, so I am.


    As far as Luo Caiwei knew, the fake neighbor had killed many people and was now a fifth-tier.


    After being completely killed once, he had lost his Foundation. Even if he re-formed it, it would take two to three months, and he would return to the third rank. He would need to kill again to grow stronger and create fear for everyone.


    In the past three years.


    There were too many strange things that were born.


    Even the high and mighty existences couldn¡¯t stop them, because the fear and thoughts of the mortals in the town couldn¡¯t be suppressed. They were the ¡± ghosts ¡± in the mortals ¡®hearts.


    Unless a major extinction event was launched to exterminate the mortals, it was impossible to completely kill all the anomalies.


    They looked at the tall and strong chicken in horror and then looked at Luo Caiwei. this grotesque is ¡­


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ I don¡¯t know ¡­¡±


    Luo Caiwei was so anxious that she wanted to cry. She had never seen such a grotesque thing before.


    The unknown was the most terrifying.


    Without knowing what kind of existence the other party was, there was no way to deal with it ¡­ If they knew some weird logic and rules, they might be able to control, accommodate, and suppress them.


    For example, No. 103, the weirdo known as ¡± Justice ¡± by the people.


    No. 103: justice. Justice was a hero who helped the people get rid of evil. He was a tall, handsome man with a height of 1.93 meters. He held a tall golden spear with mysterious gray patterns. According to the research of Ouyang Sheng, a great scholar from a famous family in Yuzhou, leading a group of scholars from the Imperial court, it seemed to be an unknown array totem. Its specific effects were yet to be determined.


    Justice. As long as someone was looking at justice, justice would ¡± get rid of evil for the people ¡± and uphold justice. If no one was looking at him, he would kill crazily and become the most cruel executioner!


    At first, people thought that he was a hypocrite of justice, a hero on the surface, but a dirty man behind the scenes.


    According to the deductions of the relevant investigators, they gradually understood the essence of ¡± justice. there was no true justice in the world-justice was determined by one¡¯s position. Whatever creature looked at him, he would execute the Justice of that race.


    According to research, he didn¡¯t kill people at all times. The times when he killed a large number of people were because there were animals, livestock, and insects watching him. From the perspective of animals and insects, humans were the brutal ones, and they were executing justice for animals.


    A hero of one race, an executioner of another.


    Or rather ¡­


    ¨C Justice, only justice that is noticed by others is justice!


    At present, the Yuzhou government¡¯s way of dealing with ¡± Justice ¡± was to send a team of soldiers to control him. Under the control of the ¡± Guardian, ¡± he would be a hero of justice and help deal with all kinds of strange things.


    In order to prevent him from being out of sight, he was followed by a group of thirty people. At every moment, there were five people in every corner staring at him.


    Using the bizarreness to deal with the bizarreness-this was the way the government dealt with this.


    ¡°Justice ¡­¡± Luo Caiwei took a deep breath. I¡¯ve seen that terrifying justice before. That tall and handsome man, with a long spear in his hand, bathed in blood on the streets under the watchful eyes of the people. He was not afraid of death and protected the people behind him.


    In the past three years, people had also adapted to the disasters.


    There were all sorts of terrifying, unknown, horrifying, and indescribable fantasy creatures.


    They were born from nothingness, from the depths of people¡¯s fear, but also because of people¡¯s fearful thinking, they had various weaknesses. They were not truly unscrupulous and lawless thugs.


    Weird, not even good or evil.


    For example, the fake neighbor would always knock on the door at midnight.


    This way, she could easily guard against him.


    ¡°This world is really wonderful! Every city has all kinds of fantasy creatures produced by urban legends.¡±


    ¡°Is this what you call weird? I¡¯ll take this opportunity to analyze it and obtain some information ¡­¡¯


    Pan Xue Xian silently sensed the shattered energy she had absorbed. This was a great opportunity to understand this world.


    She looked at the desktop of the computer and opened the analysis program. create a subject to analyze grotesque!


    ¡­.


    Ding! Ding!


    analyzing the weird energy properties!


    0.1%


    0.2%


    ¡­..


    As an eight-core processor, her thinking speed was still a little slow.


    This was because she hadn¡¯t been able to improve her body¡¯s state much over the past few years, as she couldn¡¯t cultivate ¡­


    As a silicon-based life form, a computer had no way to train the muscles. It also did not have the talent of the primordial humans, which could open up the inner world, upper dantian, lower dantian, and create the sea of consciousness ¡­


    however, anomalies are a type of energy. If you can convert my death into energy and turn it into ¡®experience¡¯, it¡¯ll be great if you can level up by killing monsters.


    She kept thinking and looking at the monsters in front of her. As a gym instructor, she had a plan in her heart.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ main mission activated: daughters should strive for self-improvement. Whenever troubled times arrive, beautiful women are always the first to be harmed. Torture, despair, and pain. Bring all the beauties before you into the gym camp so that they have the power to protect themselves in troubled times (reward: 400 points) ]


    Ding! Ding!


    Auxiliary language system activated!


    please communicate according to the words in front of you!


    The little pheasant was stunned, but it followed suit with its low IQ.


    It lowered its head slightly and looked at the beautiful and charming girls who were trembling in front of it. Each of them had slim waists and thin legs, and they exuded a pure and lively aura. they are really too ugly. I want to correct this wrong world.


    The little wild chicken quickly bent down and crossed its arms in front of its body. Its biceps bulged fiercely, and it posed in a healthy and beautiful posture.


    A muscular man from the gym came over.


    ¡°Young girls, do you desire power?¡±

 Chapter 348

    ?


    Chapter 348: The true demon race


    Translator: 549690339


    The beautiful girls around them looked at each other.


    A cute girl with purple hair and a curvaceous figure sniffed. Her nose seemed to be particularly sensitive. Suddenly, she sensed something. it¡¯s not weird. It doesn¡¯t have that kind of aura ¡­


    The people around him heaved a sigh of relief.


    A pretty, fluffy bunny girl said crisply, ¡± but there¡¯s no cultivator¡¯s aura either. This chicken ¡­ He doesn¡¯t cultivate his sea of consciousness or his inner world!¡±


    The girls around them were chattering and were completely shocked.


    Looking at the chicken, it was indeed a Red Pheasant raised by farmers near Yuzhou and wild on the mountains. It had never cultivated before, so how did it reach this stage?


    The size of such a huge creature?


    ¡°Do you guys want to learn? I can teach you and make you as strong as I am.¡± The little wild chicken said. It bulged its strong muscles and made a handsome pose.


    They looked at the terrifying body of the giant meaty mountain.


    They felt that it was very terrifying, but what was even more terrifying was that this monster came here to protect them, and there should be conditions ¡­


    Ziyuan cave was a place where beautiful demons took human form. They lived in groups and were a very weak group. Some powerful demon kings nearby coveted them. After all, some powerful male demons would often have a group of female demons serving them.


    Does he want us to serve him?


    They showed hesitation and struggle.


    In times of peace, they had the strength to protect themselves. However, in this chaotic world, they might have to give up their bottom line and submit to the strong. After all, girls were ultimately too weak. Perhaps only by relying on the strong could they survive!


    They were frightened and hesitant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry that I¡¯ll do anything bad to you. I¡¯m actually a little hen,¡± The little wild chicken spoke again.


    All the goblins were speechless.


    They were stunned on the spot. They had always thought that it was a rooster ¡­


    He silently raised his head and looked at its body. It was a mountain of flesh just by standing there. It was bald all over, and there were large and small streamlined muscles all over its body, like bronze-colored lumps of flesh.


    Oh my God!


    It was actually a hen!


    When they heard the gender, they didn¡¯t let out a sigh of relief. Instead, they became even more frightened! He felt a chill down his spine!


    ¡°But this chicken is really strong.¡±


    Only Luo Caiwei, who was beside him, was silent. She pursed her pale lips and looked at the strong and muscular body. Then, she looked at the unconscious sister Hera in the coffin of great sovereign Messiah behind her ¡­


    ¡°Can it make me stronger?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a weirdo, but I can¡¯t cultivate my dantian and inner world,¡± she said after a moment of hesitation.


    She explained her origins.


    Xiao Wei was the weakest monster. Due to her special characteristics, she could not cultivate. Moreover, she was so kind that even ordinary people could kill her ¡­


    When pan Yuxian heard this, she felt that there were also such strange things. It was really an urban legend. Now that it had really appeared in front of her eyes, this world was becoming more and more interesting and bizarre. She began to get excited,


    ¡°This weird guy is the best candidate for the system! After all, only a retard like the little wild chicken would stick to the system¡¯s daily tasks, which are thousands of push-ups and sit-ups ¡­¡±


    Not every living being could have the perseverance to train madly for a day!


    Even if it was a little wild chicken and was very hardworking, he would not do it if he were to set a better daily training task for it. He was already very hardworking, but he was still somewhat lacking ¡­


    And Xiaowei?


    She had a kind personality and would endure no matter how hard it was. Kind and smart, she was simply the best candidate!


    I can even set a rule for her to do 10000 push-ups every day!


    Ten thousand sit-ups!


    Even if she was exhausted to death, she wouldn¡¯t have any objections and would only finish it with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°He is the ideal fitness apprentice!¡±


    Pan Xue Xian¡¯s breathing became rapid. His expression gradually changed. what I need is a masochist. Xiaowei is a suitable candidate.


    Perhaps Medusa also liked this?


    She suddenly thought of whether she should try to install the system on this person, but she quickly rejected such a terrible idea.


    At this moment, the little wild chicken replied, ¡± as long as you have a body, you can train. The same goes for grotesque. As long as you have a strong heart, I will teach you my way to become stronger!


    The little pheasant looked at the other female seductresses. do you know why I¡¯m so powerful? That¡¯s because I¡¯ve found a cultivation method that belongs to Yao!¡±


    In the lecture room, the little wild chicken began to talk about fitness lessons and encouraged the students.


    As a fitness coach, she began her first recruitment of disciples in the Otherworld.


    ¡°What¡¯s a Yao? Seizing a human body and using it to cultivate? Turn yourself into a human being?¡± The little pheasant¡¯s expression was solemn. no, this is not a real demon!


    No, a real demon?


    The beautiful fairies in the cave were in chaos.


    ¡°What does it mean for a demon to transform into a human? Does it mean that we¡¯re going from low-level beasts to high-level humans? We can completely live as humans? No! Transformation was only a tool and a method of the demon race! You can transform? It could transform? Then what is the essence behind the transformation?¡±


    The surrounding Banshees fell into deep thought.


    The little pheasant¡¯s expression was calm. the transformation is just a disguise. The demon race¡¯s true body is our Foundation. We demons have always been neglecting the essentials and pursuing the trifles!


    Demons nowadays never revealed their true forms, and they would always use their human forms when they fought ¡­ That¡¯s because we all cultivate our human bodies, and the cultivation of a human body is stronger than a demon body! Then what¡¯s the advantage that we demons have over humans when we cultivate the human system?¡±


    The surroundings were completely silent.


    The demons had no advantage over humans.


    Furthermore, the demon race had too many flaws.


    Cultivation was difficult and required the inner world of the strong to develop intelligence. Their growth was also slow, and they could not defeat humans of the same level. This was because unless the monster race cultivated to the fifth or sixth rank, their brains were still relatively slow and could not compare to the wisdom of real humans.


    Therefore, there were often beautiful sisters of the monster race who were deceived by cunning humans. They lived together in order to form a group.


    so, we didn¡¯t use our advantage ¡­ The strongest combat power of a true demon should be its main body! Only when we reveal our true demon forms will we be the strongest in our fight!¡± It flexed its muscles and got into a body-building posture. A muscular brother¡¯s aura came over. I am the main body!


    ¡°Think about it. In the future! when I transform into a human form!! ¡®ll appear in my true form during! battle!! ¡®ll be! terrifyingly huge monster with muscles. With the same combat power, are Yao stronger than humans?¡±


    The surrounding Demonesses were deep in thought.


    The demon race should cultivate the demon race¡¯s true form and not cultivate the human form?


    I¡¯m already so strong when I¡¯m cultivating in the outside world that¡¯s lacking in energy and training my body in the forest. If I absorb so much energy to train my body in the inner world that¡¯s full of energy, do push-ups, long-distance running, and bench presses, would I be even stronger? ¡±


    Plop!


    The little pheasant¡¯s words instantly struck their hearts.


    Could it be that the path of their cultivation had always been wrong?


    That¡¯s right!


    Ever since the passing of the cyan Emperor, their desolate demon clan no longer had any world-shaking experts to help them improve the path of the demon clan.


    The little wild chicken stood up slowly and looked at the beautiful girls around it.


    after hundreds of years, many demons inherited the aesthetic of humans and became girly. They thought that handsome, fair, smooth, delicate, and gorgeous curves were beautiful.


    Pan Yu Xian used the little pheasant¡¯s mouth to spread her own ideas,


    ¡°But I¡¯m telling you, the aesthetics of humans are wrong! You¡¯re gravely mistaken!¡±


    Is it wrong for us to learn the human race¡¯s aesthetics?


    The goblins were completely silent.


    When had they ever attended classes?


    Suddenly, they felt that their view of the world seemed to be shaken.


    The little pheasant looked at these girls. yes, as beasts, you have learned how to dress up superficially and put on clothes!


    however, we have forgotten our original purpose. We used to live in the jungle as wild beasts. We were fit, agile, elegant, wild, and hunted all animals!


    The little wild chicken stood on the spot like a terrifying mountain of meat. true beauty lies in the body and soul! It¡¯s about not covering up, removing the feathers, and exposing the body openly, full of the beauty of a streamlined body!¡±


    ¡°You guys!¡±


    ¡°You guys!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about you guys!¡±


    It pointed at the beautiful girls around it and said in a powerful voice, ¡± it¡¯s because we have a human body that we are content with our current situation!!


    that human of yours is so soft and has such a curvy figure. I can kill him with one slap.


    It opened its mouth loudly and sobbed emotionally,


    once upon! time, I was also a lowly little hen. Just like you, I was controlled by fate.! thought that humans were stronger than us, and that men were stronger than us. However! I had the desire to become stronger! so I became this healthy and beautiful body before you! Training! Training! Strengthen his training! Muscles can give us girls the greatest sense of security!¡±


    To give us girls a sense of security?


    The softness in their hearts was completely touched.


    ¡°Women should be self-reliant!¡±


    This bald chicken had bronze muscles all over its body. They were drenched in sweat, making it look greasy and shiny. demons are wild beasts! What was a wild beast? Tell me loudly, what is the beauty of the monster race!¡±


    ¡°You! You! And you! Come over and touch it to see if it¡¯s firm!¡±


    The surrounding girls ¡®eyes widened, and they came over to touch it, revealing an intoxicated look of disbelief.


    you seem to have a sense of security. You¡¯re quite beautiful.


    They seemed to have been bewitched.


    It turns out that muscles, wildness, and strength were the roots of our monster race that had once passed away!

 Chapter 349

    ?


    Chapter 349: Full of demons


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly.


    This pan Xue Xian seemed to be quite happy?


    Those poor cute girls and paper goblins were so captivated by her that they began their fitness training.


    Half a month later.


    Little demons walked out of the young girl¡¯s body and revealed their true forms. There were beautiful Little Foxes, beautiful little white rabbits, white mice, and purple little Skylarks doing push-ups in the cave!


    One hundred and ten!


    One hundred and eleven!


    They shed the sweat of their youth.


    They would train here during the day and return home at night, which was to return to the nest they lived in-the inner world of the human body. Their primordial spirits were nourished, like a nutrition energy cabin, absorbing nutrients and recovering their tired bodies.


    In this way, it was equivalent to cultivating the demon¡¯s main body and the human¡¯s body as a minor. It was only used to absorb energy and provide the inner world environment for the main body to nourish the body.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is the true path of the demon race, but I think it¡¯s quite good. It¡¯s fit and fit, and it¡¯s nourished by the inner world. It¡¯s to improve the essence of life and undergo a transformation.¡± Pan Xue Xian said with a serious expression.


    What was the advantage of the system?


    Only she knew that she was like a human body detector, monitoring the heart pulse, blood pressure, breathing, and constantly calculating the progress of the muscles to give the best optimization. It was an auxiliary device for training the body.


    Therefore, with the system, this path could perfectly display its advantages.


    Training!


    It would also result in an evolution!


    He didn¡¯t know how to cultivate the Dao or the body cultivation system, but this was definitely the most primitive and essential method! After all, Gilgamesh had also reached that height through pure training.


    After all, the so-called ¡± body cultivation ¡°, strictly speaking, was also half a spell cultivation. After all, the inner dantian, the cultivation of meridians, and the energy furnace.


    Pfft!


    Pfft!


    Pfft!


    All the small animals were doing push-ups.


    The cute little white rabbit and cute little Fox¡¯s fur gradually fell off, revealing their flesh-colored bodies. They began to be covered with streamlined bronze muscles, becoming fit and beautiful.


    There were six of them, including Xiaowei, and each of them was given a system.


    At this moment, the pheasant leading the pack was training. Its two bare wings supported it on the ground as it sat on push-ups.


    ¡°A daughter should be self-reliant!¡±


    ¡°Beautiful hair, that¡¯s the aesthetic standard of humans! Only by removing our fur can we reveal the beauty of our demon race!¡±


    ¡°The curves in the right places are the ugliest deformed figure!¡±


    the beauty of muscles and strength is the most beautiful beauty of living things!


    ¡­.


    They chanted slogans to boost their confidence, and the demon race might rise because of this.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ daily mission completed: 300 push-ups! (100 points awarded) ]


    This information flashed through the little Skylark¡¯s mind, and it became even more determined.


    The world was in chaos, and demons were running amuck. It was time to start a great era for the demon race!


    I¡¯m a fitness trainer. I¡¯ve already transmigrated to another world and become a pok¨¦mon trainer.


    In the cave, pan Xue Xian looked at the little animals training in front of her, and at the little fox among them. yi bu.


    He looked at the white mouse and said, ¡± Pikachu.


    Looking at the strong little wild chicken, he said, ¡± flame chicken.


    He looked at little lark. Skylark.


    ¡­..


    Little elf trainer, this was training the muscles of the little elves ¡­


    The current Pan Yu Xian had gone through the most primitive accumulation and had completely started.


    First of all, the little wild chicken from before had absorbed the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth with the help of its inner world. It had completely transformed and began to have intelligence.


    Every system creature was very rare. Even for her, the number of reproduction was very low. There were only eight systems now, and she had reproduced two before, but two of them were damaged. She had no choice but to break even.


    As for herself, she took the opportunity to issue ¡± missions ¡± to the young ladies of the demon race. She obtained the bloodline fusion drug and successfully fused with the bloodline of the primordial human race, so she could begin to cultivate her inner world.


    However, she realized that although she had an inner world, she did not have the meridians of flesh and blood creatures, only a circuit board ¡­


    What should he do if he couldn¡¯t cultivate the meridian cultivation technique?


    He could only change the electrical circuit! Electric circuit walking technique!


    construction subject-improvement of the sea of consciousness Meridian method. She opened the desktop of her computer and made a request.


    ¡°I¡¯m deducing!¡±


    1%


    2%


    ¡­


    It was a very magical feeling.


    In fact, she was giving an order to her ¡®brain¡¯ to make deductions, and the deduction was also done with her own brain.


    She activated her deduction mode and could only wait for half a month before she could cultivate.


    once I can cultivate, I¡¯ll be like a fish in the ocean. The level of my life will increase, and the speed of my brain¡¯s calculations will be faster ¡­


    She looked at the small animal in front of her, and the special one was Luo Caiwei.


    She was the only human-shaped creature, and she was also weird. At this time, she gradually changed from Xiao Wei¡¯s soft and cute body to a very strong one!


    It was a strong Xiao Wei.


    ¡°The little wild chicken is very diligent, but Luo Caiwei is even more diligent! Her kind nature of submissiveness allows her to fulfill all requests unconditionally, and she won¡¯t be lazy at all ¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can secretly transfer the main system to Xiaowei ¡­¡±


    The little pheasant was naturally diligent, but it was not the best host target because it was about to gain intelligence. And when that time came? Would he be lazy? Would he have any thoughts?


    As Xiao Wei, she was kind, hardworking, and completely under her control. She was the best host. Moreover, the brain of a living being with flesh and blood was easily affected by Xiao Wei¡¯s characteristics and could develop jealousy ¡­


    As a circuit board, he would not be confused at all!


    Silicon-based life forms were circuit boards, and their memories were all stored information. Life forms with different carbon-based flesh and blood would not be affected by any negative emotions.


    [ special characteristic: immunity to negative emotions ]


    Thus, she began to secretly change her host and successfully transferred to Luo Caiwei.


    ¡°Little wild chickens are still the most worthy of being cultivated! As for the rest of the female seductresses, their levels of diligence are different. The system on their bodies only helps them set some daily training tasks according to their level of diligence.¡±


    in that case, I¡¯ve completed my initial accumulation. I¡¯ll just have to wait for the deduction of the meridians of electrons. I can use this time to busy myself with programming ¡­


    She thought for a moment and went out to post.


    She had always been domineering and resolute, unlike her sister.


    ¡­..


    In the spore Evolution game forum.


    For them, four years was equivalent to the players of the ¡± system ¡± entering for just over an hour.


    They were still chatting and even discussing which world this girl had gone to. Would a native possessed by the system be like those web novels, starting the traditional plot of acting cool and slapping faces, and counterattacking all the way?


    In the end, the main character was out.


    Screenshot!


    It was an image of the system¡¯s desktop.


    [ universe system distributor: look, everyone, this is my brain. ]


    Everyone was speechless.


    Everyone was shocked!


    What the hell is wrong with your brain! You want everyone to see your brain?


    It was still as simple as before.


    Pan Yu Xian continued to say shocking words, who can add something to my brain and write some software? there are some big-shot programmers out there, so help me write some programs ¡­ My brain accepts Java, C, Python ¡­ Tonight, my brain is yours.¡±


    This system!


    They were stunned. This computer creature was too interesting. Evolving a species and turning himself into a computer creature? This spore Evolution game truly had unlimited possibilities.


    ¡°F * ck! Was there a big name programmer? (Eating melon)¡±


    ¡°As a computer AI, the biggest advantage of silicon-based life forms is that they can program their own neural reflexes, action logic, and various signals. For example, training plug-ins that allow the body to train on its own twenty-four hours a day! (Happy)¡±


    yes, you can delete and add your own memories. For example, in the girl¡¯s mind, you can write a message that you like me, the kind that loves me to the point of being sick (shy).


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s add a physical plug-in program, the kind that locks onto your head! (Serious face)¡±


    ¡­..


    Pan Xue Xian, on the other hand, did not mind and continued to talk about her recent situation. cutie bosses from the primordial world, don¡¯t come over. I¡¯ll grow on my own. Don¡¯t overstep your boundaries, I¡¯m very strong!


    The surrounding people were shocked.


    This person was also a battle-type?


    The other players who were proficient in the evolution theory were basically scholars who were afraid of death. They had never even seen blood before and were very idle. But this one seemed to have a lot of combat talent? He wanted to train himself?


    ¡°This system, is it the kind that can fight?¡±


    Some players guessed.


    Following that, pan Xue Xian sent out a ¡°little wild chicken¡± card that received the system.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    They were all stunned. This was a muscular chicken?


    After listening to the description, they had a headache. As expected of a Big Boss of the combat style. He was different from other farmers from the beginning. Look at this chicken. What kind of training did he get from the devil?


    She also mentioned that she had met weird people like Xiaowei, her fake neighbor, and all kinds of cute girls and fairies.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots of the beautiful girl were sent out.


    ¡°Waa! Pretty, pretty, pretty! She¡¯s really a disaster to the country and the people. The demon race girls are really too beautiful.¡±


    especially Xiaowei. She¡¯s as beautiful as a female Celestial Emperor. Her temperament and kindness are perfect (typing with both hands to prove her innocence.jpg) ¡±


    ¡°I really want to have a little Wei! Xiaowei¡¯s weird behavior is perfect.¡± Someone lamented, ¡± being a wife, a maid, anything would be the best. After all, they are the kindest and gentlest beauties. How good would it be if they were not envied ¡­


    Luo Caiwei was liked very quickly.


    However, the next second, another bunch of screenshots were sent.


    ¡°This is their current situation.¡±


    In the screenshot, there was a bunch of healthy and muscular animals, such as white rabbits, foxes, hedgehogs, and Skylarks. The muscles all over their bodies were exaggeratedly explosive, and they looked like another little wild chicken.


    This was the true body of the demon race, and the external body of a young girl had not been trained. They could still accept it, but what was the most unacceptable thing?


    It was a muscular Xiao Wei among the small animals. She was tall and strong, with long black hair that fell over her shoulders. She had a pure and kind, cute and beautiful face, but below her neck ¡­ He was extremely strong, burly, and muscular.


    ¡°???¡±


    Everyone felt that their three views had been trampled on the most tragically in history!


    His eyes were so pungent that they were beyond recognition. This was insanely pungent. He wanted to find eye drops to wash his eyes!


    The system Dominator asked,¡¯how is it? Seeing the perfect girl¡¯s figure that I¡¯ve trained, the beauty of a Tiger or a leopard, you must be shocked speechless by my results, right?¡±


    Xiaowei was already a King Kong Barbie?


    You animal!


    Their chests were blocked, and they were already on the verge of collapse.


    They reacted. This female player seemed to be somewhat unusual. She liked to exercise more than boys, liked to take risks, and liked muscles!


    The cute girl evolved into a Dragon and said,¡¯there are two more systems, right? Just give me two systems.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Mengmei, are you also going to step on this road of no return?


    To become a King Kong Barbie?


    Cute girl evolved into a Dragon: ¡± cough, cough, cough. I just want a system for playing games and various auxiliary purposes. I also want to get a system for my disciple so that my little fox can train her muscles.


    In their minds, the image of the charming and lovely little fox beauty flashed.


    Mengmei, you!!? Everyone¡¯s mind went blank, and their bodies trembled. These two female players were complete demons!

 Chapter 350

    ?


    Chapter 350: The possibility of cultivating in real life


    Translator: 549690339


    Two demons!


    This word flashed through their minds, and their three views were severely impacted.


    He completely understood that pan Xue Xian was definitely a fitness girl who was passionate about working out, and the kind who was very good at fighting. She was very realistic and pursued practicality. This kind of personality was not like a girl who liked to fantasize and dream.


    As for cutie pie ¡­


    On the other hand, she was a girl who loved to fantasize. Otherwise, she would not have liked the God of creation and would not have wanted to create a perfect world without a mass extinction.


    However, the girl in front of him, whom he had raised with his own hands, was actually so cruel?


    The system publisher: Daughters should be self-reliant. Otherwise, how would the cute girls and little demons protect themselves in this chaotic world? I¡¯m a very realistic person. I¡¯m giving them the most effective training methods. As long as they work hard, they can become stronger! He would be able to survive! In order to survive, what was the harm in sacrificing one¡¯s beauty? You live in a peaceful era, so you don¡¯t know that in a chaotic world, the fate of the weak is very cruel, especially for girls. Death, abuse, that¡¯s a darkness you can¡¯t imagine.¡±


    Although it was practical and the goblins had made the right choice, its combat power was also off the charts, the appearance was unacceptable!


    It was too painful to the eyes!


    Many people were male chauvinistic and directly said, ¡±


    ¡°The people of western Sichuan strongly condemn this! The delicate and cute young girls were meant to be protected by the powerhouses! Beauty is a girl¡¯s greatest weapon, not muscles!¡±


    On the contrary, some girls actually agreed with this practice of letting girls train.


    ¡°Get strong people to protect you? You¡¯re all too naive. That¡¯s an ancient world where the strong are respected! A brutal and bloody Otherworld! Stinky brothers, come out and get beaten up. Girls have no strength and only beauty. Aren¡¯t they at your disposal? Morality restrained the weak! The strong make the rules!¡±


    All of a sudden, the forum started to be noisy, and it even rose to the three views.


    At this moment, while people were discussing, another big Shot walked out.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re arguing about your values! I don¡¯t care! However, this way of training the body of the demon race was very likely to be a very correct path. After all, how did the demon race improve their realm?


    I¡¯m sorry to tell you that there was no way to improve it before!


    He listed the cultivation paths of the demon race in detail.


    In the beginning, his inner world would absorb a large amount of spiritual energy and develop intelligence, turning him into an intelligent animal or plant. What happened after that?


    After gaining intelligence, small animals didn¡¯t know how to walk anymore! He took a turn and walked on the cultivation path of humans. He used a human body to cultivate, causing his demon body to be very weak. He could only use it as a primordial spirit. No matter what, he would always use his human body to fight.¡±


    This was true.


    Over the years, the demon tribe had been lacking in both talents. For example, the ancient tribe¡¯s broken heaven Emperor, the cultivation method that created the ancient tribe, and the cultivation method of the Wu tribe. Not to mention, the Daoist immortality and the creation of the nine revolutions mysterious art!


    What about the human race?


    Dao cultivators, the Mount Shu sword style, and all the martial arts sects in the world.


    Only the demon race did not rise in the West era. Until now, they were still struggling on their last legs!


    Perhaps purely training the muscles was indeed the Orthodox path in the future. After all, the inner world of the demon race provided a powerful energy supplement for the training of the body.


    The racer of Mount Haruna coughed again. It¡¯s not just cute little sister who wants her disciple to cultivate. If possible, I also want to let our sun elf tribe¡¯s young elf girls train their muscles!¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Another demon!


    They felt the pain of breathing.


    In their minds, the image of those cute and playful elf girls with pointy ears and explosive muscles flashed ¡­


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re driving in the wrong direction! It¡¯s not going to the kindergarten!¡±


    ¡°I heard that someone is driving here? I, chegurava, specialize in driving. I¡¯ll just steal your car! (It¡¯s impossible to work part-time.Jpg)¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a high school student, I don¡¯t want to be mentally polluted by you dirty adults. I want to get out of the car, I want to get out! I want to see a cute and beautiful girl! ()¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha! I¡¯ve already welded the door shut! ¡°Don¡¯t even think about getting out of the car. Young men, I¡¯ll tell you that muscular girls are the true romance of men!¡± A man only knows how to bully a weak and cute girl, what kind of ability is that? If you¡¯re a man, you should overcome difficulties and face them!¡±


    ¡°Strong locking man! (Keep your formation downstairs)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s over, I can¡¯t find any idioms! (It¡¯s too difficult for me.jpg)¡±


    ¡°F * ck! Upstairs, tianxiu!¡±


    ¡­..


    The entire comment section was filled with the atmosphere of a philosopher.


    This scene made people sigh. Perhaps only muscles were challenging, and that was the real choice of men.


    the racer of mount haruna replied,¡¯all you know is how noisy it is! you¡¯re too young to see the essence of things! When a living being trains their body, it¡¯s an evolution of their life essence. How could they be so ugly? All muscles? There¡¯s more to this than meets the eye.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Wasn¡¯t the big boss driving? Was he talking very seriously?


    The racer of Mount Haruna coughed,¡¯do you still remember Daoist Changsheng? The child was only about ten years old, and he was bald at the beginning. He didn¡¯t have eyebrows or hair, and his skin was too tough after training. His hair couldn¡¯t grow out of his skin, and he had the aura of a brother. His muscles were explosive to a terrifying extent.


    But what happened later?


    Did he change his appearance the moment he broke through to the heavenly Emperor realm? His muscles aren¡¯t as explosive anymore, his body is more streamlined, his hair has grown out, his body is longer, and he has become a handsome young man with red lips and white teeth?¡±


    Everyone thought about it and realized that it was true.


    When Daoist Changsheng was a brawny man, he beat his father and saved his mother. His body size was really eye-catching. He was a child that weighed more than a thousand pounds. However, after he broke through to the heavenly Emperor realm, his appearance changed.


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied, the essence of life is evolution! From level one to Level Seven, and even level eight, it was an evolution of life!


    Training was also a form of evolution. After training, one¡¯s body would be filled with explosive muscles. This was because the body¡¯s level was very low. In order to become stronger and have more power, one could only use quantity to build up muscles, forming tumors. One¡¯s body would look extremely huge, like a mountain of meat.


    Once you reach the seventh rank, your muscles and body will undergo a qualitative change. At this stage, it¡¯s as if you¡¯ve opened up your body¡¯s limiter and entered a new life form, becoming streamlined. Your body will become extremely compressed, like a bloated tofu, evolving into a steel plate!¡±


    This wave of analysis, they were listening attentively.


    Did this mean that the Big Shot and the cute girl had already seen through it, and this was similar to the process of becoming a Daoist priest? So he didn¡¯t care?


    The first six levels were explosive muscles, but it would be better when he reached the seventh level? Would she become a beautiful girl again?


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± however, this system requires a system in order to execute it perfectly. Otherwise, there will be many hidden injuries.


    He had to be careful!


    Some muscles, bones, and muscles that were hard to train were hard to train.


    The essence of life was to train and evolve as a whole. If one couldn¡¯t do a comprehensive training, it might cause a deformity. If the training wasn¡¯t complete, it would leave a weak point and one would be killed instantly.


    It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t get the genes of the ¡®system¡¯ creatures. Otherwise, I would definitely use the alchemy factory to copy a bunch of systems and then give one to the elf girl. In the future, there would be elf pugilist, elf swordsman, and other close-combat professions!¡±


    They listened to the big boss¡¯s analysis with great interest.


    ¡°Like I said, this doesn¡¯t fit human aesthetics at all! The essence of life would definitely become more perfect as it evolved! (Cold sweat)¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s still very scary! How many living beings could reach the heavenly Emperor realm? Many demons stopped at the first six levels. Wouldn¡¯t they be muscular brothers for life? (Trembling)¡±


    ¡­.


    The pure muscle model could also be considered a path system.


    It seemed simple and only required training, but in fact, it was very complicated. Otherwise, someone had developed it a long time ago, and it required equipment such as ¡®system monitoring the precise body¡¯ to be carried out perfectly.


    Otherwise, he could only use his divine sense to constantly sense his body and train those parts. That was very slow and careful, as if he was walking on thin ice.


    At this time, someone whimsically said, ¡±


    the game¡¯s data is so realistic. The things inside might work in real life too. The previous system all required bloodlines-evil eyes, potions ¡­ Since this system doesn¡¯t need it, then if we just train and train our muscles in all aspects, can we become as strong as we are on earth? as fierce as that little wild chicken?¡±


    Some people¡¯s breathing became rapid, and their eyes were burning.


    This was a terrifying guess, and it might even be possible to implement.

 Chapter 351

    ?


    Chapter 351: There must have been Qi-trainers in ancient times!


    Translator: 549690339


    Can¡¯t we be as overbearing as little wild chickens?


    The discussion in the surrounding forums was very heated, and countless people were sitting in front of their computers, breathing rapidly as they looked at the screenshots. It was a giant with bulging muscles, and there was a cute chicken head on its head that looked like a toothpick.


    this little hen is our idol!


    The current earth was too ordinary.


    The employees took the bus to and from work every day, and the students went to and from school. It was just an ordinary society of Science and Technology, but this game showed them countless wonderful and real extraordinary worlds.


    They seemed to be intoxicated by the history, cheering and crying for the people inside.


    The authenticity of it was jaw-dropping, giving them an unparalleled sense of immersion and an immersive experience.


    Many people even suggested that what could be realized in the game could also be realized in theory in reality. In other words, the extraordinary systems that were derived could appear on earth.


    ¡°Muscles are the true romance of men!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m going to try it. Boss, can you post your training process? I¡¯m very good at enduring hardships. It¡¯s just a little hen, I don¡¯t believe that I, a man, can¡¯t beat it!¡±


    from tomorrow onwards, I¡¯m going to be a happy brother. Go to the gym, do bench presses, push-ups, and weightlifting (funny).


    ¡­.


    The crowd was very excited.


    After all, everyone had the dream of becoming a hero.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was stunned as well. After sorting out his thoughts on the forum, he replied, ¡± ¡°In theory, it¡¯s possible on earth, because some of our modern technology and scanning equipment can now monitor every muscle.


    However, in modern society, no one could bear such hardships. In ancient society, there were martial artists who could bear such hardships, but their equipment and conditions were not up to standard. It was impossible to monitor every inch of the body. Such muscle training would have hidden injuries and strain on the waist muscles. On the contrary, one would not live long ¡­ And modern people don¡¯t spend so much effort to train their bodies in such complicated ways, scanning their bodies at any time and training every muscle in a targeted and comprehensive way.¡±


    The netizens started to get very excited. Did this mean that it was really possible?


    But no one had tried it before?


    However, the next second, the racer of Mount Haruna gave them a critical blow.


    ¡°Moreover, there¡¯s no use trying! There was another difficulty. Without the warmth of spiritual energy, such dry training would exhaust one¡¯s body and could kill one!


    As for the little wild chicken, it was able to withstand the attack only because it had the bloodline of the wizard ancestor and was strong enough to activate its bloodline. How can we compete with the strong Aboriginals of the other world?¡±


    No energy to nourish the body?


    The surrounding people hesitated for a moment and were disappointed.


    However, this caused quite a stir on the internet.


    in ancient times, there was a saying about divine sense. The ancient people had to look inside and sense every inch of their body to train their bodies. They also had medicinal baths and pills that might be a way to replenish the body¡¯s warmth!


    ¡°Now that I think about it, it¡¯s true! Wasn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence? Could it be that one could really cultivate in ancient times? Was he just disappointed for some reason? After all, the video of humans in ancient costumes travelling in space has caused quite a stir ¡­¡±


    Some research institutes were also in shock.


    the ancient immortal cultivation civilization!


    ¡°The daolord once visited our world! It¡¯s in the small meteorite area in outer space!¡±


    ¡°We Earthlings might be the descendants of the God of creation!¡±


    They knew more than the other netizens and were even more convinced.


    In ancient times, there had to be Qi-trainers!


    There must be!


    Coupled with the evidence in front of them, the researchers in white coats looked at the computer screen and believed it without a doubt.


    ¡­..


    At this moment, some of the top tycoons of various countries also started to post on the internet and sent screenshots.


    In the villa in the picture, there was a scanning device that only big hospitals had. It was worth tens of millions. He said that he could provide it to them for free. It scanned their bodies, adjusted every muscle in their bodies, and trained them as a whole. There was also the best fitness coach who could make training plans for them, provide them with energy, and provide them with the best nourishing meals and medicinal baths.


    As long as they dared to suffer and try, their monthly salary would start at thirty thousand Yuan ¡­


    ¡°This is obviously the treatment of a lab rat!¡±


    This caused quite a stir.


    Many people were even envious and had wanted to try it for a long time, but they did not have the best equipment. Now that it was provided for free and they could get money, why not?


    However, the requirements for the body were very high. Most people didn¡¯t even pass the initial physical examination. They had very high requirements for mental health, latent diseases, and age. Moreover, this storm continued for a while without any results and gradually stopped paying attention to it.


    After all, they realized that the training was too intense!


    Just by eating, the nourishment from food could not nourish and recuperate at all. The absorption rate of medicinal baths was not high either. Perhaps only the legendary spirit Qi could achieve such a degree of mild nourishment to the body.


    perhaps, our world is a world of martial arts. There¡¯s no spiritual Qi, so there¡¯s no way to cultivate. Some people felt that it made more sense.


    ¡­..


    In a Research Institute in China.


    In a room filled with warm white light, there were many large machines and equipment. A researcher in a white coat was sitting in front of a computer and reading the discussion in the forum.


    They had people to monitor the forum 24/7.


    this is!??


    The researcher¡¯s expression changed slightly. He quickly stood up and walked out of the door with the documents. a cultivation system that doesn¡¯t require bloodlines. This is the closest we have ever come to it! ¡®Maybe we have a chance ¡­¡¯ The earth takes a big step forward as humans take a small step forward.¡±


    A fanatical look flashed in his eyes.


    It was the passion of researchers, seekers of knowledge, and the pursuit of truth and knowledge!


    He came to the White gate of the secret research base.


    This was the most advanced room. After scanning and unlocking it, a middle-aged man was sitting in the room. He was drawing complex golden totem patterns on the ground, like a real wizard.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The middle-aged man raised his head, his eyes as sharp as an Eagle¡¯s.


    He was the alchemy Emperor, li Shengjiang, who had disappeared for a long time.


    Li Shengjiang opened his eyes and looked at the young staff. professor Chen, what happened? ¡±


    Li Shengjiang was the first player to enter. He did not pay attention to hiding his identity. By asking a few friends to help him write the paper on ¡± slime ¡°, his real identity was quickly found out by the network of the Research Institute. He was the president of a large multinational company.


    He was quickly protected and no one from abroad knew his true identity.


    At this moment, the Research Institute was willing to provide him with any resources, help, and technological equipment to assist his research.


    If he had not exposed his identity, li Shengjiang would definitely be like the racer of Mount Haruna, Xue Baixue, and the others. He would secretly study the amazing changes in his body and then continue to play the game ¡­


    But he was exposed.


    He could only go with the flow and enter the Research Institute. With the help of the best equipment in the Research Institute, he studied his body, observed his spiritual power, and made use of his huge funds and connections.


    This was also the reason why he had disappeared for so long.


    I haven¡¯t entered the game these days. I¡¯ve been studying my mental energy ¡­ He took a deep breath. He had been an alchemy Emperor for hundreds of years and had lived for hundreds of years. He was much better than these researchers in certain fields.


    For example, the alchemy field.


    As a farmer, he had great ambitions. He wanted to go from farming in the game to farming in the real world. He wanted to create an alchemy system in the real world and have the help of a country.


    It was just like how he had been living off King Lilith, and he only needed to be responsible for research.


    ¡®It¡¯s just too difficult. Without the evil eye gene as a Foundation ¡­ I¡¯ve given some of my research to long Wuming.¡± He sighed, feeling a little lonely.


    Longevity was what every life wanted, and so did he.


    As the alchemy Emperor, he had once crazily wanted to extend his life and live a Second Life during the Babylonian sorcerer era.


    And now ¡­


    He was also working hard.


    There were many opportunities in the universe. Each world was opening up a new system. Researchers like them had done their research in reality. He believed that it was the same for research institutes in other countries.


    They had tried evil eyes, potions, inner worlds, sprites, and various major systems, but all of them required ¡± bloodlines. this point had simply stumped the researchers on earth to death, and they had made no progress.


    However, he still believed in it with a heart full of anticipation. There were so many opportunities in the universe, and there would always be a system that would succeed.


    He had just finished listening to the researcher¡¯s report.


    ¡°A body training system?¡±


    Li Shengjiang was stunned. He listened carefully and suddenly chuckled.


    Hahahaha!


    His laughter gradually turned into a loud one, and it gradually grew bigger with joy and even tears. that¡¯s true!!! We can use technological scanning and X-rays to replace ¡®divine sense¡¯. The only difficulty is to create an environment rich in spiritual Qi to nourish the body!¡±


    He stood up and paced back and forth, extremely excited.


    this is indeed the cultivation method of the demon race. The demon race¡¯s body is strong and can withstand any kind of torture. Moreover. they have the advantage of their race, which is very unsuitable for the weak modern human body ¡­ However, it¡¯s good enough for us to have a path of cultivation. It¡¯s the first step to the future!¡±


    He already had a direction to work towards.


    As the great alchemy master, he might be able to use alchemy and modern electricity to create an array with ¡®rich energy¡¯, which could provide human beings with a training environment like that of a hen.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten close to you again! Transcendent!¡±


    Li Shengjiang suddenly raised his head, and his sharp eyes looked at the dark blue starry sky Poster hanging on the wall. It was a figure dressed in ancient costume, destroying the stars. this time, it¡¯s the real beginning!


    At this moment, he had never felt so close to the huge extraordinary worlds, the civilizations, the magical emperors, and the eternal Supreme gods!

 Chapter 352

    ?


    Chapter 352: It would be a wonder if he could cultivate


    Translator: 549690339


    Everything that happened in the Research Institute was naturally under Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He did not expect them to be even more convinced that there were Qi practitioners and extraordinary civilizations in the ancient times on earth, that he was the descendant of the God of creation, and that the Dao Lord was once the ancestor of their ancient Qi practitioners ¡­


    Since the ¡®small meteorite incident¡¯, the researchers, under the leadership of li Shengjiang, had started to walk on the path of truth. With longing and admiration, they pursued the civilization that had existed on this land for thousands of years, the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors, the era of Nuwa and Fuxi ¡­


    In fact, they were even doing archeology and constantly studying the remains of ancient civilizations.


    They searched for traces of the daolord¡¯s existence on earth and even guessed that before the daolord became a God, he could have been Xuanyuan, Nuwa, or even Chi You. They also found a large amount of evidence!


    are you guys crazy? what the hell is with this attitude of the Pilgrims, as if they are going to kneel down and pay their respects?! Xu Zhi did not know whether to laugh or cry. He felt very strange in his heart.


    I was just opening a sandbox!


    These people had actually been fantasizing from the beginning to the end. They had been able to complete the background setting so perfectly and even walked into the universe in pursuit of the glory of their ancient ancestors ¡­


    Xu Zhi felt like he was on the verge of a mental breakdown!


    He felt that there was no way to explain it.


    In fact, everyone else had made a comeback, and he knew very well what the alchemy Emperor had been busy with since he disappeared.


    He just didn¡¯t interfere.


    After all, he had worked so hard and given up on the game. In reality, as a wizard who had once pursued the truth, the ancient civilization of earth, and the ancient Qi refiner of Huaxia ¡­


    How could she have the nerve to shatter that sparkling pure heart of his?


    That would be very cruel!


    Originally, in Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes, this was nothing much. Without a transcendent bloodline, it was very difficult to cultivate the transcendent system. No matter how much he studied it, he was just wasting his time on a dead end.


    However, pan Xue Xian had actually opened up a system of body cultivation for the demon race, which allowed them to exercise and train, which gave him enough inspiration.


    ¡°Perhaps he can really create it.¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed. I¡¯ve long guessed that such a day would come. But I didn¡¯t think it would come so soon.


    After all, the systems of the worlds had been developed one after another, and the big shots had been crazily researching them. It was only a matter of time before they could do it in their own fruit farms and in reality.


    The intelligent sub-brain said in a mechanical voice, ¡±


    ¡°Do you want to stop it?¡±


    there¡¯s a huge force behind the other party. There¡¯s long Wuming, the Thunder monarch, and Bell, the ancient Lords of Heaven, helping with the research ¡­ If we do it quickly, we¡¯ll be able to figure it out very quickly.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡± Xu Zhi was very calm. He stood up and looked at the scenery outside the window.


    On the land of the orchard was the entire miniature Magus world. The exquisite and miniature buildings were the most beautiful pieces of art. Rivers and lakes, deep forests and basins, trains and steam-powered airships.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the little tricks of these top players, let them do whatever they want.¡±


    Xu Zhi still maintained his salted fish heart. He was fearless and allowed things to develop as they wished.


    After all, so what if they could cultivate?


    If they were to cultivate in the real world for more than ten years, would they be able to enter the first, second, or third level?


    And now, only a month had passed ¡­


    Even Xu Zhi himself did not know what heights he would reach in the next month.


    Time was not on the same level.


    Their cultivation speed in the real world was too slow!


    As a planet with a low-leveled civilization, Earth¡¯s rise was not accelerated in reality, and it would take countless years. As for his own transcendent world, he did not know how far it would have developed by then!


    If one had to describe this feeling, it could be said to be:


    ¡°The mushrooms don¡¯t know the weather, and the mole crickets don¡¯t know the spring and autumn.¡±


    Furthermore, this was something that was difficult to stop.


    As long as they were still up to something, it would happen sooner or later. They could stop it for a while, but they couldn¡¯t do it for a lifetime. Moreover, he was making things difficult for them and causing them to fail continuously. This would seriously dampen their enthusiasm to become bald!


    all of you are top-notch geniuses with unparalleled talent. All of you were once the main characters of the extraordinary era. All of you are secretly working together to plan in the real world. Sure, do whatever you want. I¡¯ll just watch.


    Xu Zhi was very calm.


    This group of players was very smart, and this scene came naturally. However, they were still younger brothers, working for free.


    Of course, this little bit of sweetness was indeed an unimaginably terrifying fortuitous encounter for them! This wasn¡¯t a free job, it could only be said that they saw things on a different level.


    Xu Zhi, however, looked out of the window. the most important thing for me is to face this huge disaster that will endanger both worlds. Winter is coming, and the winter disaster is coming. Bizarreness will start to run rampant and continue to grow stronger. In the future, there might even be a God that all living beings fear.


    Would a God be born?


    It was highly possible.


    The good and evil emotions that a person exuded were roughly equal. By collecting the faith of all living beings, the energy of a good God would be born. Then, the fear of all living beings might be enough to give birth to an evil god ¡­


    What he should be concerned about was how to survive this sandstorm.


    In the future, it was very likely that every time he collected enough belief energy to give birth to a God. an evil god would appear corresponding to it, and good and evil would be born ¡­


    ¡°The system of cute girls isn¡¯t perfect.¡±


    Xu Zhi kept thinking. perhaps, every time a God appears in the future, heaven and earth will still have to face the Tribulation! although it was no longer a mass extinction of living beings where people were massacred in order to become gods, it was still terrifying, or even more terrifying ¡­ A god of evil gathered from the wishes of all living beings could destroy the world.¡±


    this matter needs to be dealt with, but the first thing to be dealt with now is how to deal with the cute girls who are already coming over. This guy ¡­ He¡¯s actually prepared to dig up my secrets!¡± Xu Zhi had a headache and felt very helpless.


    Right.


    Mengmei had already started driving south and was preparing to pass by Tongcheng.


    ¡­..


    The sun was shining brightly in the sky.


    An ordinary car was driving.


    On both sides of the highway, there were green trees and wide fields that they would occasionally pass by. From time to time, they could see small streams.


    I¡¯ve been to the South once before. I¡¯m done with the things there, so I can take some time to check this place out. I keep feeling like something is guiding me. A young girl dressed in ordinary clothes, but it was very difficult to conceal her moving temperament.


    As she drove, she looked up at her phone screen and read the posts on the forum.


    Inside were the animals, still discussing the matter of the muscular brothers.


    Mengmei would occasionally join in and express her opinion on the forum.


    He had already fallen asleep in the ancient world, but he had brought the game login device in the trunk. Every once in a while, he would go in to check out the situation.


    After all, as the mother Earth, lying down to sleep was already a daily routine.


    The current situation was no longer within her control. The bizarreness ran rampant and continued to be born. Some were constantly eliminated and needed a long time to accumulate before they could be resurrected. Some bizarrels continued to absorb people¡¯s fear and become stronger at a very fast speed.


    It was like raising Gu.


    The monsters continued to kill and be killed. There might even be some terrifying existence among them.


    She looked at the forum on her phone.


    it¡¯s amazing. The forum and the game are such terrifying black technology. Anyone who logs in is anonymous. No one can find out their real identity unless they seek death and expose themselves to others.


    Some people said that this was the government¡¯s Black technology.


    After all, how could they simply hack into their Security Network? after all, this was a game that was widely promoted by the entire nation, and the government had also tacitly agreed to this. However, Meng Mei felt that the government was just covering it up, and they could not do it.


    Suddenly, she received a private message from the forum.


    The sender was alchemy Emperor li Shengjiang.


    In fact, they often communicated in private, but they didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s true identity. However, they often helped each other and were wary of each other to prevent the other from finding out their real identities.


    Li Shengjiang¡¯s text message to him was:


    I¡¯ve already found a possible cultivation method in the real world ¡­ Help me take a look and see if there¡¯s anything wrong with this array! I¡¯ve also sent it to a few other big shots. If we communicate with each other, it¡¯s very likely that we¡¯ll start a new era-the Earth¡¯s era of cultivation.¡±


    What?


    We ¡­ He finally did it?


    The cute girl was instantly shocked, and her hands on the steering wheel couldn¡¯t stop shaking.

 Chapter 353

    ?


    Chapter 353: Chapter 353-expert Big Boss Group


    Translator: 549690339


    Meng Mei was no longer calm. She knew that ever since the last incident of the ¡°small meteorite from outer space,¡± it had caused a great sensation in all realms.


    The strange scenes, the unbelievable figures in ancient costumes, the shattering of meteorites, and the soaring of the void made the alchemy Emperor completely carry out his research on the mysterious and surreal reality!


    He was different from other ordinary people on earth.


    Ordinary people only had the mentality of watching a show. All kinds of civil science experts explained a major astronomical phenomenon and a rare wonder in a thousand years to cover up the truth.


    Only people like them who had entered the transcendent world before knew how mysterious it was.


    The cute girl immediately replied,¡¯is it really reliable to be able to research and develop supernatural powers and cultivation systems in reality?¡¯


    The game ¡­


    Could it really be brought into reality?


    Even though she knew that those worlds were basically real, it was still unbelievable that they actually appeared in front of her.


    The alchemy monarch did not answer. Instead, he sent a message, ¡±


    [ forum private message: Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand is about to evolve into kun. I¡¯m pulling you into the temporary forum chat group, do you accept? ]


    This was a function that came with the forum. The people in the wizard community used it the most. After all, each character was a Guild, and they took turns to come online, so they needed to communicate.


    The cute girl clicked ¡®agree¡¯ and entered. She found the racer of Mount Haruna, Thunderlord, long Wuming, Bell, and even the newbie-the system distributor-already inside.


    ¡­..


    4 pm in the afternoon.


    The game had a reminder function for external information, in case you were immersed in the game and didn¡¯t know what happened in reality.


    Pan Xue Xian was very confused. She was in Ziyuan cave, looking at the little goblins who were doing their daily system characters, and then she received a message from the big boss.


    She chose to quit the game. After all, as a system, she could use the program to hack, so it was not important ¡­


    She was now looking at the group chat. The big boss was chatting inside, and everyone was talking about the latest movie. My Mediterranean can¡¯t be that bald, in the plot of Ermin¡¯s wizard.


    the plot was great. Looking at the bald bird, I ate ten bowls of rice noodles (appetite.jpg) ¡±


    ¡°This stupid bird is being fooled by little brain, I¡¯m dying of laughter! (Smile till ABS come out. Jppg.)¡±


    ¡­.


    Sitting in the room, pan Xue Xian was in contact with the upper class for the first time.


    She even called her sister, pan Yuxian, to sit in front of the computer and watch.


    ¡°Waa! This was the legendary high-class VIP group? So the life of the big shots is so simple and boring?¡± Pan Xue Xian had originally thought that it would definitely be very high-end and very cold.


    who knows? they¡¯re just like those idiots outside. They¡¯re a bunch of high-level idiots! Pan Xue Xian was also at the table, speechless. She accidentally glanced at her sister¡¯s strong muscles.


    He immediately felt that it was an eyesore.


    No matter how many times he saw it, he could not get used to it!


    ¡°Hehe! I made her addicted to games so that she wouldn¡¯t exercise and would gradually lose weight ¡­¡±


    Pan Yu Xian felt that she was very smart.


    As one of the top players in Pandora¡¯s Box, she was one of the first to enter, but she hid herself so well that even this group of players didn¡¯t know of her existence. Naturally, she wasn¡¯t invited into this chat group, and she lost a lot of high-end information exchange.


    She was quite curious now.


    Long Wuming: ¡± the movie is so good! I¡¯ve watched it three times already! It¡¯s at the long ¡®an cinema in Hong Kong. The movie is great and I plan to watch it four times this weekend.?(?^?)?¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied,¡¯I¡¯ll never believe you! You¡¯re such a bad old man, none of your words are true. You want to get information from me?¡±


    One sword turtle breath said,¡¯this person is indeed very bad! ¡°But speaking of movies, I have a movie here-¡®myths of the Western era¡¯. It¡¯s about to be released, and I estimate that the box office will be at least five billion. I¡¯m not that kind of black-hearted person, and I won¡¯t take it all for myself. After all, you¡¯re also one of the actors. Send me your bank account number, and I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡±


    Long Wuming,¡±3485****¡±


    Bell, who was at the top of the food chain, said,¡±9814****¡±


    [ car speed at Mount Haruna: 4931****]


    One by one, the bank account numbers were typed out.


    Pan Xue Xian looked at the screen, and suddenly felt very envious.


    Box office earnings of at least 5 billion? And this was still a small number! This was because ¡± my Mediterranean can¡¯t be so bald ¡± had already exceeded five billion and was extremely popular. The one in front of him ¡­


    ¡°Sister, they¡¯re so rich!¡±


    Pan Xue Xian sat in front of the computer desk and took a sip of her drink. At most, she was born into a slightly rich family, and she didn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing. However, her family¡¯s assets were at most a few million Yuan, so when had she ever seen this before?


    Pan Yu Xian stood by the table and sneered.


    The cute girl evolved into a Dragon and said,¡±I don¡¯t believe you!¡± None of the accounts are real!¡±


    Ding! Ding!


    Pan Xue Xian received a private message from Meng Mei:


    ¡°We are the only two girls among these stinky men, so we have to stick together. Be careful of these animals, and don¡¯t expose your real identity. You¡¯re not proficient in the internet, so they¡¯ll soon find your real address. Send me your ID address, and I¡¯ll block it for you!¡±


    Pan Xue Xian was speechless.


    Pan Yu Xian was speechless.


    The two of them sat in front of the computer, face to face.


    These animals were too perverted, not a single one of them was good!


    Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand: ¡± cough, cough, cough. Let¡¯s get down to business. You¡¯ve all seen my opinion. Let¡¯s give it a try! I think it¡¯s very possible. Let¡¯s work together and figure out the cultivation system on earth!


    One small step for the players, one big step for earth!


    I¡¯m sure everyone has already guessed that this game is definitely not an ordinary game. It¡¯s a channel that connects us to the various worlds. Those transcendent worlds really exist!


    This is our opportunity, but it is also our crisis. So, what will the fate of our earth be like in the future?


    Since we can connect them, will the other worlds also connect to our earth in the future?


    We¡¯re so weak, how can we resist?


    you must know that a Celestial Emperor is enough to cause large-scale destruction. When he lands on earth, he can destroy cities everywhere. Our modern technological weapons and various large yield missiles can kill a Celestial Emperor.


    However, would they lie down and let us hit them?


    This was only for ordinary heavenly emperors. If it was someone like Dao Changsheng or Medusa, who had long surpassed the heavenly Emperor realm, what would happen?


    Without a doubt, our earth will be destroyed!


    In the past, Dao Changsheng and di Qi had fought each other. The sky had collapsed and the entire primordial world had been razed to the ground, causing a great extinction. When that kind of existence unleashed their full power, it was too terrifying!


    If the battle between Dao Changsheng and di Qi was on earth, one of the seven continents would have been destroyed!


    We, the top players, are one of the forerunners of earth. Spore evolution can lead us to all the worlds, which is an opportunity! After all, in reality, everyone has family, right?¡±


    Everyone agreed with this view.


    After all, the invasion of the universe was very terrifying.


    For example, Medusa had also found the spatial coordinates of earth. What if she invaded Earth directly, just like how she invaded the primordial world?


    What can we use to resist?


    Firearms? military? A tank? A plane?


    Cute girl: ¡± the Sorcerer world is still getting colder and colder. It¡¯s already approaching the end of the world. Earth, which is ¡®warm in winter and cool in summer¡¯, is the best choice for the entire sorcerer world to migrate to! The summer resort!¡±


    ¡°+1¡±


    ¡°+2¡å


    Everyone felt that it was very good.


    After all, there had already been signs of that. The small meteorite and that terrifying figure in ancient robes had made them suspect that he was a daolord.


    The earth was connected to the universe.


    There was no doubt that earth was one of the tens of thousands of worlds, and the weakest kind of barren world at that.


    Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand: ¡± that¡¯s why I want to study alchemy in the real world. It¡¯s a supernatural system.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± Big Boss is far-sighted! I¡¯m blowing my own trumpet! (Like)¡±


    Cute girl: ¡± by the way, this new female player seems to have a lot of potential. You¡¯ve already joined the top team of players. Talk to us.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± welcome, beautiful player!


    System publisher: ¡± Hello, everyone. The newbie is trembling. He doesn¡¯t dare to speak.


    Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand: ¡± I¡¯ve sent all the information to you. You can discuss it with each other and study it together. It¡¯s a seminar. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that, right? ¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Long Wuming replied.


    One sword turtle breath:


    Bell, who was at the top of the food chain, said, ¡± Yes, we can. After all, we don¡¯t have much time left in there. The incense is poisonous, and our consciousness is gradually getting used to each other. When we completely lose ourselves and become the real living beings, it will be time for us to quit the game. I hope that we can make use of this time to make use of our last remaining energy.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± in that case, we¡¯ve reached a consensus. Everyone, read my slogan! In order to protect Earth¡¯s peace, in order to prevent the world from being destroyed, as a partner of baldies and learning ¡­ As players, we will not hesitate to fight! The human instrumentality cultivation plan is now open!¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Everyone was furious. How could this person go around ruining the atmosphere? we¡¯ve been secretly researching the cultivation system in the real world. We¡¯re preparing to do something big and cultivate!


    This person only knew how to mess around!


    Meng Mei opened her mouth at this time. right, tell me what happened here. I feel that something is guiding me. I¡¯m going to take a look.


    The racer of Mount Haruna shuddered. cutie, you¡¯ve been creating dragon veins in the primordial world and the Sorcerer world. You¡¯ve been gathering the fate of the Earth. There¡¯s something on earth that¡¯s attracting you ¡­ Could it be a dragon vein from earth?¡±


    The Dragon veins of our earth?


    Everyone¡¯s breathing quickened.

 Chapter 354

    ?


    Chapter 354: Heavens discussion group: Did the God of creation really come to earth?


    Translator: 549690339


    Everyone was stunned.


    Although they were hiding their real identities, they could discuss it openly.


    After all, there was nothing wrong with saying it out loud. They could even discuss and research together. As long as they did not expose their true identities, even if they found something, they could not do anything about it.


    ¡°What are they talking about?¡±


    what is this!?


    The pan sisters sat in front of the computer screen and shivered.


    They looked at each other and joined the chat group for the advanced players of ¡± spore evolution ¡°. Only then did they discover the undercurrent of this world and the truth of the world, but they didn¡¯t know what they meant.


    Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand: ¡± newbies who don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. You can go and take a look at the group documents!


    Ding! Ding!


    [ group leader: Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand evolved into kun, uploaded a group file ]


    Ding! Ding!


    [ group leader: Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand evolved into kun, uploaded a group file ]


    ¡­.


    ancestral wizard system, nine revolutions mysterious art ¡±


    Elf system, astral cultivation method


    &Lt; three main points of dantian breathing >


    [ thirty-seven types of precise sorcery ]


    ¡­.


    This Big Shot uploaded a lot of documents in an instant, as if to express goodwill.


    ¡°This is ¡­ the universe communication group!¡±


    Pan Xue Xian was shocked, and she immediately understood that this group was a huge Goldfinger. all of the most powerful people in the universe, Mother Earth green vine, Battle God, alchemy Emperor, God-slaying heavenly Emperor, Thunder Emperor ¡­ We can communicate and help each other!¡±


    Every Big Shot here was a terrifying monster that led and opened up an era of a world!


    She hurriedly opened the group¡¯s files. The two sisters kept flipping through them and added those cultivation techniques to their collection. They directly opened the files that introduced the world. The more they read, the more shocked and terrified they became.


    What?


    We are the descendants of the God of creation?


    A daolord once came to our earth?


    Not to mention his younger sister pan Xue Xian, even Pan Yu Xian had ten thousand ¡°holy shit¡± flying through her heart.


    This was too scary!


    She had never interacted with these players before, and at this moment, she was inexplicably shocked. It was as if her entire world view had been turned upside down. This feeling made her feel as if the first half of her previous life had been fake, an illusion, and she was only seeing the real world in front of her!


    The God of creation and the various truths had brought a terrifying impact on everyone!


    The atmosphere in the group was still very calm and peaceful, with laughter and laughter.


    Mengmei evolved into a Dragon and coughed. A long time ago, I felt that there was something in the North of my country near the desert, and I¡¯m going to check it out. I¡¯ll report the situation to you bunch of idiots at any time.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± as expected of the daughter of a rich family in real life. Going on a field trip to film a vlog? ¡± Why didn¡¯t you turn on the camera in the group? (Deep in thought. jppg) ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just shy,¡± Meng Mei replied.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± hehehe! I¡¯m not afraid of you being ugly! Please show me your photo! Moreover, it wasn¡¯t like beauty services couldn¡¯t be used online! You can totally become pretty!¡±


    Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand asked,¡±did you forget to take your medicine?¡± I think I¡¯m so cute (final chicken emoj.jpg)¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna was speechless.


    Cute girl: ¡± thank you, group leader. I¡¯ve subdued the sand sculpture! (Girl.jpg)¡±


    ¡­..


    Pan Xue Xian quietly looked at the nonsense in the chat group. Her heart was not calm, and even her breathing became rapid. our earth really has a shocking secret. There really is a dragon vein? ¡±


    The two sisters weren¡¯t idiots and didn¡¯t like to joke around. However, looking at the chat in the group, they felt that this was definitely a turning point in life.


    Gradually, after a long time, about 20 minutes, a cute girl¡¯s message finally appeared on the forum.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made everyone wait! It was already dark when I finally arrived at my destination. I took out my Luo Yang shovel in the deep mountains and old forests. The target of my senses was here, and I hoped to dig out a zongzi.¡±


    Screenshots.


    In the picture, there was an ordinary black grassland.


    Another ten minutes passed.


    Mengmei sent a video,¡±brothers, my God!¡± Look at what I¡¯ve dug out!¡±


    Ding! Ding!


    [ cute girl is about to evolve into a Dragon and has started a live video. Do you want to start it? ]


    They¡¯re livestreaming in the group?


    In the mortal world, the pan sisters looked at the notification in the group and quickly opened the video.


    This was what they had been waiting for.


    In the World of Darkness, there was a black mud pit in the depths of the forest. A ray of light shot into the sky, and countless stars shone in the forest. They floated, moved, and flickered. It was extremely beautiful.


    It was as if he had been hit by the waves of the sea of stars.


    In the video, everyone witnessed this magical scene and was immersed in this beautiful scene, as if they had entered a beautiful fantasy world.


    Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, a huge shadow slowly floated in the sky, covering the sun. It was as if some unknown Shadow Dragon was flying across the sky above the mountains.


    Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand: ¡± Are you sure you¡¯re not in the primordial world?¡±


    Long Wuming: ¡± there really is a dragon vein on earth!?


    One sword turtle breath: ¡± Mengmei, come out quickly! What the hell happened?!


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied,¡¯oh oh oh oh oh! F * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck!¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone was commenting and flooding the screen. It was very lively.


    Even pan Xue Xian, as a newbie, couldn¡¯t help but send a message and mix in with the big shots: ¡°Is this true? (Newbies trembled.Jog.)¡±


    In the live broadcast, the terrifying and shocking scene lasted for a few seconds. The shadow disappeared, and so did the surrounding stars. The entire night was empty, and everything returned to normal.


    ¡°What the hell happened?¡±


    The group leader was very excited, and Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand said hurriedly, ¡± ¡°What did you dig out?¡±


    ¡°hurry up and use your camera to scan the surroundings. there might be something else!¡± long wuming spoke.


    Mengmei sent a picture.


    ¡°Big shots, please take a look. I dug this out.¡±


    In the picture, it seemed to be a Dragon with withered gray-black vines. It was the size of an arm and emitted a strange and ancient aura.


    this is the Dragon vein!?


    ¡°F * ck! It¡¯s a dead Dragon corpse?¡±


    the remnant soul of that Dragon just left and vanished? ¡±


    The forum was filled with excitement. As for the pan sisters, as players who didn¡¯t know anything, they felt a chill run down their spines as they watched the live broadcast in the group.


    However, the next second, an even more amazing scene appeared.


    The decayed and withered Dragon corpse in his hand gradually turned black and scattered into specks of dust. The moment it dissipated, an ancient memory emerged and flickered in the surroundings.


    A young man shrouded in a hazy white halo was walking on the ground.


    He stretched out his hand.


    The entire world was rapidly evolving. Trees, animals, plants, everything ¡­


    From the perspective of this Dragon, it seemed to be in a small corner, quietly watching the legend of moving mountains and filling the seas, the God of creation who created the world, and descended on the seven continents of earth.


    Huala!


    In the next second, the entire Dragon corpse disappeared, and so did the images of the ancient memories.


    this is the God of creation!?


    ¡°F * ck, Mengmei, your male God has appeared!¡±


    ¡°Terrifying, there really are Dragons! And according to the memories of this Dragon, did the God of creation really appear on earth in the ancient times? We¡¯re indeed one of the many worlds in the universe!¡±


    Everyone was exclaiming in shock. This was too unbelievable.


    As for pan Xue Xian, who had been quietly watching, her mind was completely blank. Everything that had happened had completely overturned her world.


    No matter how excited the entire group was, Meng Mei seemed to have stopped talking. She was also in shock and ignored the people in the group. When pan Xue Xian saw this, she waited for a while more. Nothing happened, and Meng Mei seemed to have disappeared.


    As for the big shots in the group, after a moment of excitement, they calmed down. After all, they were experienced and knowledgeable, and they were mentally prepared.


    ¡°Disperse, disperse.¡±


    there¡¯s nothing to watch. There¡¯s no more melons. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen the God of creation ¡­ Every day, we would see the creator sitting in front of the chair at the entrance of the courtyard, eating an Apple.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it would be strange if there weren¡¯t any in the universe ¡­ It had already appeared in the Sorcerer world and the primordial world ¡­ Now that I¡¯m on earth, I don¡¯t feel any waves in my heart.¡±


    [ an ordinary God of creation, a resourceful star, there¡¯s nothing to be shocked about (picking nose) ]


    ¡­.


    In the group, it suddenly became silent. No one made a sound. After all, everyone was busy.


    ¡°Sister, our chance!¡± Pan Xue Xian hurriedly waved her pot-sized fists, and the chair she was sitting on made cracking sounds.


    ¡°Yup! The only chance for us sisters to transcend!¡± Pan Yuxian clenched her tender little fist. Before this, she had not joined the group, so she did not know about their communication. At this moment, the impact it gave her was incomparable shock.


    Alright, alright, hurry up and go back. Continue playing the game. You must work hard! I believe that with your combat talent, you can definitely win against those scholars who only know evolution and can¡¯t fight at all, ¡± pan Yuxian said.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Pan Xue Xian¡¯s entire state of mind was changing, and she quickly logged into the game.


    When he opened his eyes again, he was back in the system. The little demons in Ziyuan cave were still training. They were muscular rabbits, muscular Skylarks, and muscular pheasants.


    transcendent? earth? ¡±


    She exclaimed in surprise, still taking the opportunity to recover from her shock.

 Chapter 355

    ?


    Chapter 355: Chapter 355 foresight


    Translator: 549690339


    In the dark night.


    that strange phenomenon has disappeared ¡­


    Meng Mei looked lost. Wearing sunglasses and a cap, she looked like a backpacker on a trip. She put down the phone that she was filming.


    A hole was dug in the ground.


    The surroundings were desolate, dark, and cold. It was almost winter. This was the deep mountains and wild forests commonly seen in the South. There were no signs of human habitation nearby. There were no roads on the ground, and weeds were overgrown. There were only a few wild tombs in the distance. Under normal circumstances, not to mention people digging holes here, even people passing by here would not happen once in several months.


    As for the fact that he was in the North, how could Mengmei tell others her true location? She was afraid that others would stop her and find her true body.


    However, the adventure was real, and it was also true to ask others to help take a look!


    She didn¡¯t mind sharing the pictures she had just taken with others. After all, they were on the same side, and they were bound together for good.


    ¡°There really is. God of creation ¡­¡±


    The cute girl murmured in a daze. She took off her sunglasses and revealed her beautiful face.


    She looked at the withered corpse of the Soaring Dragon that had just been excavated and disappeared. At this time, her mind was filled with the images of the ancient times, the mysterious scene of the vast giant who moved mountains and filled the sea, creating all living things.


    Before this, no player had ever seen the terrifying scene of world creation!


    This was the first time she had seen the God of creation create a world, so she was naturally shocked. She ignored all the screams and questions in the group.


    Furthermore, this was not another world! That was the earth of the ancient era, the era of earth¡¯s creation. It was the land he had been living on, and the impact of the creation of the world was self-evident.


    I followed my senses and came here for a tour. I was just trying my luck, and I really did dig up something. Without a doubt, that vine Dragon has a familiar aura, it should be the Dragon vein of earth. There were indeed advanced extraordinary civilizations, cultivators, ancient Qi practitioners ¡­ I just don¡¯t know what level this dragon vein was when it was alive. After all, I¡¯m just an ordinary person, and I can¡¯t sense its level now.¡±


    Her eyes flickered with a colorful longing, which was the breeding of an emotion called ambition.


    ¡°It¡¯s been confirmed that this game really is a channel to the universe!¡±


    once, as an ordinary person, I experienced life, old age, illness, and death. But now ¡­ I can pursue transcendence, pursue eternity, and even become the true Mother Earth Ivy! I can even pursue the true God of creation and become his wife ¡­¡±


    Everyone wanted to be the protagonist of a fortuitous encounter, and she was no exception.


    Although she had long passed the age of a Chuunibyou, she was still a fan of Women¡¯s Web novels and often tipped the authors. At this time, she could not help but think of herself as the female lead in a women¡¯s fantasy novel!


    He had all sorts of fortuitous encounters, the protagonist of the world, countless men chasing after him, then beating up countless b * tches, then acting tough and slapping his face. He had walked to the ultimate realm, married the God of creation, and reached the peak of life. Finally, he sat with the God of creation in the leisurely courtyard of the creation latitude cosmos, holding hands, eating apples together, and watching the heavens and the world as the clouds moved.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little excited just thinking about it.¡±


    She scratched her head,


    ¡°But now, I¡¯m not the only one who thinks that way, right? Others also thought that they were the protagonists in novels, the alchemy Emperor. Needless to say, now it was very likely that he was going to open up the cultivation system of the real Earth with his own strength. He was simply the template of the protagonist. If the heavens did not give birth to me, the cultivation on earth would be like the long night! Even if it was in a web novel, it wouldn¡¯t be written in such an exaggerated way, right? The readers would definitely criticize her for being a noob.


    Not to mention, the racer of Mount Haruna, this guy¡¯s talent in evolution is simply heaven-defying, his brain is scary, and he¡¯s loyal. He¡¯s a little silly and funny, he¡¯s simply the main character template of a hot-blooded comic ¡­¡±


    She lowered her head and looked at the spot where the Dragon corpse had disappeared. She said regretfully,


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Dragon vein is too old! ¡®My memories and remnant soul have disappeared, and they¡¯re not left behind. Otherwise, I would definitely be able to detect something in the real world. I might even be able to use this dragon vein to create a dragon vein in the real world ¡­ But now, I can only continue to go to the ancient world and the Magus world to seek opportunities. After all, the universe is so vast, and there are endless possibilities.¡±


    She checked the surroundings and made sure that nothing was left behind. Then, she put on her sunglasses and drove away.


    BOOM!


    The car disappeared into the night.


    Light and shadow flickered.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s figure walked out slowly, like a silent ghost. He had been quietly watching everything from the gaps between the trees in the depths of the forest. He watched her drive away and said helplessly, ¡± these people are just causing trouble. They even came to my Orchard!


    The universe Communication Group?


    This group¡¯s name was quite big. They were secretly gathering and doing something.


    however, this is normal. It would be strange if they weren¡¯t powerful. In the words of the universe, they are all geniuses with amazing talent in a certain aspect. They have talent and have lived for so many years.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s in real life or in the game, they¡¯re already the protagonists of the world! Long aotian counterattacked one by one and created miracles.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression calmed down. So what if he was just the protagonist of heaven and earth?


    He was the God of creation. Even though he was only a rank six weakling, an apprentice God of creation, he wanted to see all kinds of geniuses appearing from all over the universe and creating a brilliant era.


    Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t let her come to Tongcheng in case she discovered the secret of the orchard. They were all tiny people in bottles, living creatures in the fields.


    As such, Xu Zhi left the orchard when Mengmei arrived at a city halfway through her journey. He flew to a certain path in the air and stopped her. The method he used was very simple.


    Didn¡¯t she sense the location?


    She had created a Dragon¡¯s Vein and used her species, the ¡®green vine¡¯, to reproduce. Then, she had injected some power of incense into it, and she had naturally sensed this place.


    this way, she can give up on the idea of continuing her search. Xu Zhi looked at the car that had disappeared into the road and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Since they like to imagine things so much, your settings are already mine.¡±


    Since they wanted to see this so badly ¡­


    He would let nature take its course and let them return with a full load and get what they expected.


    ¡°As for the Dragon vein in the orchard ¡­¡± Xu Zhi took a deep breath. He had not expected that the Dragon vein would be so huge that it would actually be sensed by a cute girl in real life ¡­


    Just now, he had quietly approached cutie pie and cast a perception-blocking sorcery, which was a curse sorcery of the Circe faction.


    As a powerhouse of the sixth step, it was too easy to trick an ordinary person.


    this way, it¡¯s more or less settled. She¡¯ll cut off the connection here in the future, eliminating a safety hazard and an incoming crisis. Xu Zhi thought about it and felt that it was very simple, as if he had just casually dealt with a small matter.


    The black Rubik¡¯s Cube space ring on his finger shook, and an electric car appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the supermarket next door and get some drinks.¡±


    Xu Zhi got on his electric bike unsteadily and disappeared into the night on the opposite road. the Sorcerer world and the ancient world have already merged into one. They are now One World! There are three realms, the immortal realm, the demon Realm, and Mount Shu in the mortal realm ¡­¡±


    It could be considered a large-scale mature transcendent world. The immortal, fiend, and Mortal Realms were all equally large.


    After all, the inner world of Daoist immortality had been continuously merging with the inner world of the entire world¡¯s living creatures and experts that had died over the past thousand years. It was like the man-made space creation machine that he had previously envisioned. Now that it had been continuously gathered, it was already very large, close to 100 mu.


    The Three Realms, in total, had three hundred mu of land.


    ¡°However, a crisis has arrived for the Three Realms! I don¡¯t know if we can survive this, but we still have to leave behind some seeds of hope.¡± He rode the electric bike and thought to himself,¡¯it¡¯s time to think of a way and prepare for the worst to avoid having no energy source after the World is destroyed ¡­¡¯ Perhaps, it¡¯s time to open up a new world¡¯s large-scale sandbox on earth ¡­¡±

 Chapter 356

    ?


    Chapter 356: Chapter 356 the wheel of history


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Zhi already had plans to build a new sandbox.


    The next day, the temperature in the South suddenly dropped by several degrees.


    According to the weather forecast, a large amount of cold air from the ocean had covered a large area. The biggest change was that the number of beautiful girls in short skirts and stockings on the streets had decreased. They had put on coats and long sleeves. Some girls were not willing to accept this, so strange styles of long-sleeved coats, short skirts, and black stockings had appeared on the streets.


    Along with the cold air, in an unremarkable County in the South, a Shadow Dragon was captured by some people.


    In the pitch-black Forest, the ground was covered with a tiny white light beam that shot into the sky. In the sky, there was a long and narrow shadow-like Dragon that covered the sky and the sun. It was as big as a mountain range and swallowed the darkness in the sky. It floated through countless lush forests and even a large highway.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    At that time, countless people nearby had their mouths wide open and were stunned. This shocking scene made people wonder if it was a poster of a large-scale Xianxia drama or a big production movie. It was really too shocking and magnificent.


    ¡°In the South?¡±


    This caused many research institutes around the world to be heartbroken.


    As expected, none of Meng Mei¡¯s words were true. The enemy was too cunning!


    He said it was in the North, near the desert. He said it so confidently and even marked the location. He even used satellite surveillance to monitor that area and wait for an opportunity. But it turned out to be in the South ¡­


    Alright, although they had already expected this lie, they still held on to a glimmer of hope and believed in the cute girl¡¯s character.


    However, they still quickly sent people to investigate.


    Soon, they found the location in the video. Unfortunately, there was nothing left. They still found the black powder, which seemed to be the skeleton of the Soaring Dragon. They couldn¡¯t find its DNA or any living cell structure. It should have been a direct genetic collapse.


    However, this Black Dragon¡¯s Shadow had appeared in many southern magazines, newspapers, and even some UC shock department¡¯s headline professional players. They were all very excited.


    ¡°Shocking! It was a once in a thousand years encounter! The cold air descended and actually condensed into a Shadow Dragon! It has Dragon whiskers, dragon eyes, and dragon scales!¡±


    somewhere in the South, the dragon girl has been pregnant for ten months. She has come down to the mortal world to find a heartless man!


    ¡°It¡¯s a Dragon my ass! It was a Suan ni! It¡¯s so popular, it would be weird if it wasn¡¯t Yingluo!¡±


    ¡­.


    In this era where eyeballs were equivalent to traffic, and traffic was equivalent to money, many people on the internet were hyping it up like crazy.


    Even some of his fans were making a fuss to increase the popularity of their idol, but some of them were also defending themselves by saying that it was definitely an anti-fan who said that! They were attracting haters. Now, their fan group had been occupied by haters, which made people feel heartache!


    In short, it was a big deal.


    Of course, after the previous ¡± small meteorite incident ¡± and the suspected ancient sword Immortals in outer space, it was said that some foreign friends had begun to plan and believe that the world was changing. There were supernatural powers that they could not imagine. Vampires, sword Immortals, ninjas, zombies, and all sorts of other things might exist.


    true dragon, sword immortal, ancient Huaxia people. With a history of more than 5000 years, there are indeed many secrets!


    ¡°Daoist Immortals! Ascend, and we¡¯re in outer space!¡±


    Some foreign friends even took a plane to Huaxia for a holiday, looking for famous mountains to become apprentices.


    Of course, some people in China were also discussing it. The Tieba and group chat were still quite lively.


    the supernatural has awakened. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth is moving strangely, and all kinds of fantasy phenomena keep appearing. However, I¡¯ve read so many novels about the supernatural awakening that I¡¯m already prepared! I¡¯m already planning to cultivate!¡±


    ¡°Our earth looks simple! In reality, it¡¯s an ancient land. The graveyard of the ancient gods and devils is a holy ground!¡±


    the earth is recovering, and the ancient gods and demons are also awakening. That period of history that has been sealed for 10000 years will finally be unraveled again. The shackles of the extraordinary in the world have been unlocked. Where should we humans go? ¡±


    Some people were looking forward to it and felt that it was very interesting. They even posted comments that were similar to Chuunibyou.


    ¡­¡­.


    In the room.


    supernatural revival? ¡±


    In response to the news and online discussions, Xu Zhi had already put on a black coat and just smiled.


    Xu Zhi could not help but feel helpless. just think about it. After that, you¡¯ll still have to live your days slowly. Go to work, go to school, and occasionally go to the Wizarding community to get bald.


    It was impossible to cultivate.


    Without time acceleration, so what if he touched the system? The time needed to put it into practice was too long.


    Regardless of how the internet was abuzz outside, Xu Zhi¡¯s days were still very calm. He lived a leisurely and calm farm life in an Orchard in the sparsely populated countryside.


    ¡®The two realms have really merged now. From now on, they will be a huge sandbox world. In that case, I will be called ¡­ The Three Realms,¡±


    The nine Heavens of the immortal world.


    There was a deity ground above the nine Heavens, guarded by the heavenly Dao. All the powerful cultivators in the mortal world could meet the Thunder tribulation and ascend to the deity world.


    The underworld of the demonic realm.


    The environment was harsh, and the demonic god of origin was guarding the place. The demons believed in the demonic god to obtain power, and they formed all kinds of strange professions.


    The earth of the mortal world.


    The various dynasties formed incense dragon veins and the sword immortal of Mount Shu guarded the entire land.


    Now, with the advancement and integration of time, the overall structural laws of the Sorcerer world and the ancient primordial world had been greatly adjusted.


    my world is welcoming a brand new version 3.0-the Three Realms era!


    He was standing in front of the window in the living room, facing the fine rays of bright sunlight outside the window. He looked at the Sorcerer world that had just passed the night of the celestial wizard and another 50 years had passed. It was already dawn, and a cold wind was sweeping through.


    Many people knew that when winter came, the withered leaves on the ground would occasionally form small whirlpools due to the wind. It looked very beautiful. To them, the entire land was like a small Hurricane. To mortals, it was a terrifying killing power.


    the world might really be destroyed. Hurricanes and coldness are coming! Many powerful professionals were running on the earth, shouting loudly.


    There was a young newspaper seller from a poor background. His face was full of freckles and pimples. He was riding a bicycle with a stack of newspapers on the black basket in front of him. He waved and shouted from the street to the alley, ¡±


    ¡°The latest newspapers! The latest newspaper in holy light City, dandy! The alchemists of the major professional churches have already built alchemy windmills according to God¡¯s will. They may be able to use the energy generated by the Hurricanes to heat us up!¡±


    the great Lord, Hermes, the god of wisdom, has provided us with the wisdom to avoid disaster! Quite a few people were exchanging words to boost their confidence.


    There were also monarchs and great emperors murmuring in the divine Kingdom,


    we¡¯ve only developed the power of faith for a hundred years here, and we¡¯ve started to have all kinds of supernatural phenomena like the other side. All kinds of terrifying creatures, and even more terrifying ones, have combined with potions and the limbs of the evil god of Cthulhu. They have a real entity and an indescribable fear. They¡¯re the real evil gods, with immortality ¡­


    It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s other strange things, but ¡­ The real Cthulhu evil god has appeared. All living beings are reborn in fear according to the history of disasters brought by the evil gods in the past. They have become Outer Gods. Asatos, the God of blind stupidity, has really come to this world!¡±


    All living beings and mortals still remembered the God of blind stupidity, asatos, who had disappeared in history. After all, it was hard to forget the foolish laughter he brought.


    He was still resurrected.


    not only that, but the chaos of the origin of the universe, the Black Goat of the forest that breeds thousands of offsprings, Sabu Nicholas, and Yogg Sothos, the one of all things, have also reappeared. Anyone who has seen them will be swallowed by endless fear, develop an indescribable fear, and walk to death.


    Some people kept muttering. The era of evil gods had arrived once again, and it was a true evil god.


    in the ancient mortal world, Mount Shu has already established a demon-subduing Pagoda to suppress countless terrifying demons and monsters. What about us? ¡±


    As a result, one church after another spontaneously organized and gathered a large amount of money and physics. The ¡± SCP Foundation ¡± was established with the goal of taking in abnormal phenomena, events, individuals, and so on in the world, and collectively referred to as ¡± receptacles.


    The resurrected Cthulhu evil gods, Outer Gods, and great old rulers were the most powerful and troublesome receptionists.


    humans can no longer live in fear. Nothing can protect us. We must protect ourselves.


    ¡°We control it! We¡¯ll take them in! We¡¯ll protect them!¡±


    In some of the northern European cities, the various religious classes, churches, and the monarch and emperors immediately gave orders to send people to protect the mortals, their believers, and the powerhouses of the potion sequence. On the streets, the various magic Gunners and mechanical swordsmen of the major classes began to secretly take in and deal with some taboo items.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly closed the window, as if he had closed the window to a chaotic world.


    the tide and disaster of history are inevitable. Even though it has been delayed by the green vines of Mother Earth, it can¡¯t be avoided. There¡¯s no true perfection, no death in the future ¡­ Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to face it. What kind of brilliant civilization will be born, or will you be destroyed because of it?¡±


    ¡°How should I describe it? The wheel of an era is slowly moving?¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression gradually calmed down. He turned around and left the closed window. He sat on the leather sofa in the living room, poured a pot of hot tea, and rested his chin on his hand.


    the disaster has just begun to sprout. It will take some time for fear to completely ferment before it can breed more powerful bizarreness ¡­ I need to do my own things, and I really need to create a brand new sandbox world.¡±

 Chapter 357

    ?


    Chapter 357: The beginning of a super-large world


    Translator: 549690339


    Since he could not help, he might as well do his own thing and open up a new sandbox world to look forward to the future. After all, there were only two sandbox transcendent worlds left after the fusion.


    1. Ancient wood World.


    2. Three realms.


    As for the ancient tree world outside, the spaceships floating in space could only be considered half a world as the advance force. This was a long-term plan from the start and there were no benefits for the time being.


    Then, a new problem arose. Where was the geographical location of the New World of the sandbox?


    Still in the orchard? It was obviously not realistic. There was no new space to accommodate the sandbox, so he could only find other terrains and environments to open up a new world.


    ¡°Then, here¡¯s the question. Water World? World of Ice? The lava world? The hurricane world?¡±


    Xu Zhi sorted out his thoughts. He had gotten used to this way of thinking over the years he had been a wizard.


    The kind of terrain, temperature, sunlight, water, and environment would produce the kind of evolution and life, completely becoming the foundation of a world.


    The water world was relatively simple and easy to find. In fact, because of the geographical location of Tongcheng, there were many underground rivers. There were often underground caves and stalactites, which were also very good.


    A hurricane world, using four or eight electric fans to blow continuously?


    He felt that it was a little too ordinary, so he put it aside for the time being.


    What about the world of glaciers?


    It was very troublesome.


    He had to rent a warehouse for frozen meat? The sandbox should be at least a hundred mu, right?


    That was impossible.


    Or, he could go to the north or south Pole and build a sandpit ¡­ He dug out a huge Glacier and built a huge frozen cube inside. It was like a glass box with fish swimming around it. It was beautiful and rotten ¡­


    but that¡¯s too far away. It¡¯s not realistic in all aspects.


    Xu Zhi massaged his temples and sat on a chair in the living room. He kept writing down his ideas on the paper with a pen, then crossed them out one by one and rejected them.


    Then, the next sandbox world, the lava world!


    The lava was easier to deal with as they could just dig down, simple and crude.


    Moreover, although there were few volcanoes in China, there was an extinct volcano in a few counties next to Tongcheng. If you dug in the volcano there, you probably wouldn¡¯t have to dig too deep to see the lava Zone that extended to the surface.


    However, it was too dangerous to build a sandbox in the transcendent world inside a volcano. If it developed and celestial emperors appeared, what would they do if they encountered people who fought like Dao Changsheng?


    Two small ants had triggered a volcanic eruption, and the people in the nearby cities would be dead.


    ¡°If we choose the lava sandbox, we can only dig the asthenosphere deep underground. It¡¯s too laborious. It depends on our luck to dig from the bottom. Each place is different. If we¡¯re unlucky, we¡¯ll have to dig 4000 meters to reach the magma area in the asthenosphere.¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and looked at the densely packed conjectures and inferences on the paper. He felt that creating a world was not an easy task. He took a sip of tea and said, ¡± for now, I can only choose between the ¡®Water World¡¯ and the ¡®lava world.¡¯


    In fact, he didn¡¯t have a choice. He was only a stage six powerhouse and wasn¡¯t even a heavenly Emperor. To dig to the lava Zone and build a sand tray, that was a few thousand meters of stone and soil. The workload was too terrifying.


    According to common sense, he could only choose the ¡± Water World ¡°, but Xu Zhi did not choose it.


    He really wanted to build a lava world.


    After all, he wanted to build a very big world in his next world. He no longer wanted to build a small family of 100 mu.


    He felt that the times should progress.


    Then, where would a larger territory, thousands of mu, come from?


    It was impossible on the surface.


    Even in the underground world, if you dug too deep, it would collapse if you did not dig deep enough. For example, in the primordial world, several pillars supporting the sky and earth broke and collapsed, not to mention a larger area.


    Therefore, it could only be deeper underground.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m rank 6 and can¡¯t go to outer space, then I¡¯ll go down! It¡¯s bigger and fits the lava plate.¡± Xu Zhi tapped the tip of his pen and said, ¡± deep underground, I can do whatever I want. I can even create an area the size of a small or medium-sized province in reality if I want to.


    The Earth¡¯s core ¡­


    A civilization that surrounded the Earth¡¯s core seemed to be a little too tempting.


    Furthermore, how was he going to deal with sunlight in the water world? It was a difficult problem, but the lava world was different. It had a natural source of heat and light. Thinking about it this way, Xu Zhi was even more tempted.


    However, this did not mean that he had to dig a terrifying tunnel. That was unrealistic ¡­ He stood up and planned to set up a space teleportation formation to teleport to the lava Zone deep in the earth. This way, it would be easy to solve the problem.


    ¡­..


    The Sorcerer world.


    The Elyse garden of the netherworld. After the war between the two worlds had ended, the two worlds were no longer in a stalemate. In the end, the daolord had still left.


    Ermin was still playing chess, but her opponent had changed to Hermes.


    Although Medusa was overbearing, Ermin could still communicate with Hermes occasionally. After all, it was very beneficial to learn from the knowledgeable god of wisdom.


    As for the mirror image of Xu Zhi¡¯s clone, it had gods communicating with it, and it had also made rapid progress.


    Hualala!


    The beautiful red spider lilies of the underworld bloomed around him.


    Hermes, you have indeed traveled to many worlds. Do you really have the coordinates of other worlds in your mind? ¡± if there¡¯s a new world, we¡¯ll be much safer, ¡± Ermin said calmly.


    it¡¯s a distant memory. I don¡¯t know if that world still exists. After all, there are many worlds in the universe, and they are all living and dying. We are too small to a world.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it a try too.¡± Ermin spoke and placed a black chess piece.


    A few months later.


    Hermes came again and took a stone as a target.


    After a few tries, Ermin exhausted a lot of energy and finally located the teleportation circle. She tried to teleport over, but unfortunately ¡­ He had failed.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because that world has been destroyed.¡± Ermin was a little disappointed.


    Had he failed?


    He did not.


    since I failed, you can give me the other coordinates of the teleportation. I¡¯m very interested in the space teleportation formation. Said Hermes.


    Ermin didn¡¯t doubt him.


    After all, no one doubted Hermes now. They handed the other end of the teleportation portal to him and the two continued to play chess.


    ¡­¡­


    In reality.


    Xu Zhi lowered his head and looked at the teleportation array he had just obtained.


    it took more than three months to get it done easily. A God helped to build the teleportation formation.


    How could he be sure that it was near the lava Zone?


    It was because Xu Zhi had located himself about 1800 meters below his feet. This distance was very suitable, and the token of his location was the lava volcanic rock for Ermin.


    If there was volcanic rock, it would naturally be located in the rock structure formed by magma.


    He was also very lucky that he didn¡¯t set the teleportation portal in the lava, or it would be gone in an instant. Every time a teleportation portal was set up, it required a lot of energy from the gods, and even Ermin couldn¡¯t bear it.


    since the teleportation array didn¡¯t melt, it means that we¡¯ve been teleported to a volcanic rock that has solidified lava. I¡¯ll send a mirror image to explore first. Xu Zhi closed his eyes slightly and began his adventure to the core.

 Chapter 358

    ?


    Chapter 358: The lava world


    Translator: 549690339


    Whoosh!


    The teleportation formation consumed a huge amount of energy, and the intricate formation totem lit up.


    A tiny ant-like figure quickly appeared in the pitch-black environment. It was so dark that one couldn¡¯t even see their own fingers. It was very difficult to move, and the surroundings were filled with soil without a single gap.


    ¡°He¡¯s buried alive,¡±


    This thought flashed through Xu Zhi¡¯s mind.


    Whoosh.


    The light flashed again, gentle and warm.


    A bright light emitted from a spell slowly formed a protective shield, spreading out the entire dark earth world. The surrounding Black Earth and hard stones seemed to be squeezed by an invisible force and began to deform, like an eggshell.


    ¡°Invisible perception!¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s mirror image raised his hand slightly.


    An invisible perception-a rank 5 spiritual spell spread out like a ripple. Soon, a red holographic image appeared in his mind like a bat. There were stones, sand, soil, lava, and boiling lava.


    ¡°Eh? The main vein of the magma is actually still very far away. However, the nearest branch of the magma is thirteen meters away ¡­¡±


    In his sea of consciousness, a burning red River of spiritual perception appeared.


    ¡°However, this branch is also very large. It¡¯s a full seven meters wide and is suitable for building a sand basin ¡­ As for the other locations, they¡¯re far away and can be used as ordinary underground spaces. We can even draw water in and use it as a River, so it won¡¯t evaporate.¡±


    He kept weighing and scanning the entire sand plate. After all, this was a dangerous Lava Zone. If there was lava above him, he would probably collapse.


    The mirror image carefully cut off the teleportation formation positioning rock from the stone wall and placed it in another appropriate place, in case it was lost and could not be teleported in again.


    Then, the mirror image slowly used spells to expand and burn the environment until it could easily accommodate a person.


    Huala!


    In a flash, a young man wearing Black Protective Goggles for an electric welder appeared on the spot.


    After creating the environment for entry, Xu Zhi¡¯s original body came over personally. This exploration of the depths of earth was very important and could not be missed. I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take for a small mirror image of an ant to burn. It¡¯s faster for my original body to come out and do the work.


    Huala!


    With a wave of his hand, he kept opening up a path, punching a passage to the lava river.


    Very quickly, a boiling hot lava river appeared in front of them. It was scorching hot and bubbling, making one feel a silent horror. Lava was one of the most dangerous natural scenes on the entire earth, and it was the embodiment of nature¡¯s most terrifying power.


    ¡°Rise.¡± Xu Zhi stretched out his hand.


    Hualala!


    The bright red lava was as heavy as lead and mercury. It turned into fiery red silk and began to dance in the air. It burned the surrounding soil. An inch, a meter, two meters, the space was constantly expanding.


    Xu Zhi had even used a wizard¡¯s protective barrier to protect his entire body. Even if he accidentally fell into the lava, he could still struggle for more than ten seconds.


    it¡¯s much more difficult to dig for magma and underground in reality than in the game ¡­ However, he didn¡¯t need to make it big. About one mu of land was enough! I¡¯m not like Phoenix¡¯s professional excavator. It¡¯s too tiring to spend decades to excavate a hundred acres of land. Let the creatures of this world develop and excavate the rest of the land themselves.¡±


    Xu Zhi was very calm.


    As long as he didn¡¯t limit the area, they would dig themselves.


    The previous sandbox was a hundred acres of land, but in this world, the area given by Xu Zhi was ten thousand acres!


    What kind of concept was this?


    It was a hundred times bigger than the primordial world, but they had to expand it themselves.


    The area of this world was more than thirty times larger than the Three Realms combined! One could see the vastness of the entire vast land!


    In the time that followed, Xu Zhi activated the 100-year acceleration for himself and made a few breaks. He was extremely tired and only managed to open up one mu of land.


    Then, he planned the environment, the river, and the location of the mountains and rivers, creating a rather reasonable terrain. The Rubik¡¯s Cube pet in the orchard finally had a use. Xu Zhi had its internal space Store a large amount of water and then transported it over. After a few rounds, he got everything done with ease and created a large ocean, as much as half an acre of land.


    ¡°Release the spores!¡±


    Xu Zhi stretched out his hand, and the most primitive life entered the ocean. The water was still calm, but the most beautiful and most limitless primitive form of life was already slowly being nurtured, like a fetus in amniotic fluid, with infinite possibilities.


    the origin of life has been opened ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm. however, this is only the foundation. The creation of the lava world and the deployment of spores are all foundations ¡­ The civilization and system of this world, the protagonist of this era, should have been created.¡±


    This time, Xu Zhi intended to break through the shackles of the previous worlds and go all out.


    this world is a hundred times larger than the previous transcendent world. Furthermore, I want to try ¡­ Walk the combination of mechanical technology and extraordinary power.¡± Xu Zhi kept thinking in his mind. cultivating supernatural powers through scientific methods ¡­


    This was the inspiration given by pan Xue Xian.


    The demon path that she had opened up required a ¡± system ¡°, a ¡± body detector ¡± that she carried with her to check her heartbeat, blood flow, and muscle distribution ¡­ By adjusting the data and body feedback, he could better train his body and achieve the overall evolution of life.


    Although divine sense could also do this, it was a thankless effort. Not only did it consume a lot of energy, but it was also very slow and a waste of time.


    This made Xu Zhi sense something.


    If a person wanted to work out, they needed the guidance of a fitness coach. Only by exercising the body in a scientific way could they get half the results with twice the effort.


    If a person wanted to cultivate, he would probably have to monitor his body at all times. Only with the help of Science and Technology could he do better?


    look at the seven Dragon Balls, scientific physical training, all kinds of black technology, gravity room, combat glasses, they can directly explode stars ¡­ This was what Xu Zhi thought. As a modern person, he had been influenced by these novels and anime since he was a child, and he was no exception.


    However, how it would develop was still an unknown, but he had to try.


    Then, how could it be scientific enough?


    Of course, it was the system!


    This would have been very difficult to achieve in the past, but it was possible now. With the silicon-based life computer, Xu Zhi had set the genes of the New World as the basic system template.


    In the Sorcerer world, the orangutan gene and the evil eye gene had developed the Sorcerer system.


    In the ancient world, the monkey gene and the Rubik¡¯s Cube gene had developed the inner world system.


    And the new World? Gene + system gene, what kind of system would be developed?


    Xu Zhi did not know what primeval genes he would use as a template, but he had to give it a try.


    ¡°The living beings of this new world, the brain of the circuit board, the body made of flesh and blood, the human-shaped computer Angel Heart? How do you cultivate?¡± Xu Zhi felt that this was an incredible world. It was hard to imagine how it would develop, but he still went back in the end. He used the system¡¯s genes directly and began to fuse with a new life.

 Chapter 359

    ?


    Chapter 359: Project New brain (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    The entire piece of land was one mu. Xu Zhi continued to dig and expand the space, building a simple and crude hut. He set up a test bench, an alchemy table, and even test tubes, flasks, and some transparent bottles and jars. They filled the entire shelf, as if it was a large chemistry laboratory.


    In the distance, the lava river provided light.


    ¡°On the surface, we can¡¯t carry out many experiments, so it¡¯s much easier here.¡±


    Xu Zhi was dressed in an exquisite black Sorcerer¡¯s robe as he looked out the window.


    All the species he had created before had to enter the Sorcerer world as Messiah and study the Rubik¡¯s Cube genes for many years before he could completely open up the system and form the ancient primordial world.


    And now, it was the same. He had to study the ¡± system genes ¡°.


    Xu Zhi retracted his gaze from the window and stood on the alchemy table. He shook the glass test tube, which contained a glucose nutrient solution, and gave an order, ¡±


    Zerg sub-brain, pull out the gene bank and reproduce the species ¡®system¡¯.


    The mechanical voice said, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s reproducing!¡±


    On the square-shaped pool in the petri dish, the DNA genes of the inceptive spores were arranged in a strange way, forming a specific primitive life form. It rapidly multiplied and formed a chip template.


    this is the life form that is the basic gene.


    Xu Zhi lowered his head and looked at the chips with furry tentacles. They looked like a flat, square turtle with seaweed tentacles growing on them, but he was not very satisfied with the texture of the shell.


    after all, this was not an electronics factory. the circuit stripes produced were like the stripes on a tiger¡¯s skin. there would be deviations! Even if it was a large CPU factory, the assembly line would have a high rate of defective products, not to mention a living thing.


    Most of these chips were failed products.


    what¡¯s the success rate of the sub-brain? ¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    The mechanical voice said, ¡±


    the success rate is one in 10000. Most of this species has one to five circuit errors, causing it to be unusable as a whole. If it is man-made, some of the finished products with fewer errors can be modified, and the success rate can be increased to one in 1000.


    Would most of them need to be man-made the day after tomorrow?


    Xu Zhi nodded.


    Pan Xue Xian herself also did the same. Basically, she had to make slight adjustments when they appeared, but most of them were too deformed, and there was no way to make adjustments, so the production of species was very low.


    ¡°One in ten thousand produced by natural conditions, it¡¯s too low, too low. The system chip can adjust it, but what if it reproduced into a living creature? How do you adjust the human brain? Brain surgery? If we were to create life, normally, only one out of ten thousand people would have the system¡¯s talent!¡±


    This was a terrible problem.


    Moreover, this was under the condition that he had not integrated it with other life genes. If he had integrated it with other life genes, the success rate would have been even lower!


    ¡°Am I asking for too much?¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed. It was a beautiful dream, but it was too difficult to achieve.


    Even if it was pan Xue Xian, it was impossible for everyone to have a system, not to mention himself. He had to create an intelligent life world with all systems?


    ¡°I can only simplify it. This matter can not be rushed.¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed and calmed his anxious heart. He began to study the gene chip. I can only remove the system panel and all these characteristics ¡­ Only the core is left as the simplest computer function, super fast computing power, storage and reading.¡±


    Time continued to pass.


    In the lava world, he had started the research on time acceleration. He had spent a total of seven years, which was equivalent to two hours in real life, before he had managed to simplify the life path of the ¡± system ¡± species.


    Then, he used big data to eliminate species. At a speed of 10000 times, he multiplied hundreds of millions and billions of species. He selected the qualified ones and then reproduced again to carry out targeted evolution. He continued to improve and finally reached a success rate of one-third.


    This was a qualitative change!


    Hence, after the basic system gene was optimized, he proceeded to the next step-testing the fusion of the humanoid gene.


    The first thing he chose was the gorilla and monkey genetic templates. However, he quickly discovered that these two were unable to be combined! Even if he had chosen the genes of modern humans, it would be impossible.


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Xu Zhi was wearing a wizard¡¯s robe and holding a transparent glass test tube in which there was a miniature, roaring, furry ape. the system¡¯s genes can¡¯t be written in? What is the reason?¡±


    It was an unknown path.


    It was as if there was a mysterious forbidden zone that separated the two fundamentally different forms of silicon-based life and carbon-based life.


    In the time that followed, Xu Zhi was completely determined to test it out. He even used the experimental supplementary product, the ¡± system, ¡± to act as his laboratory assistants and be responsible for cultivating countless experimental species.


    A huge ¡± creation era ¡± experimental base was established.


    He had established a project to study the ¡°system gene fusion¡± experiment.


    After all, times were changing. He had developed to this point, and his conditions were already excellent to the extreme. He could provide enough scientific research strength behind the scenes.


    One by one, the laboratory¡¯s mechanical assistants and chips took root and attached themselves to the back of the heads of the humanoid black furry beasts, controlling their movements. They walked back and forth in the corridor and entered and left the laboratories.


    codename assistant 104, responsible for the Sorcerer world¡¯s reptilian species ¡®genetic fusion test!


    codename assistant 803, responsible for the genetic fusion test of the flight-type animals in the ancient primordial world!


    ¡­.


    The entire laboratory was in order.


    Time continued to pass. Xu Zhi did an integration, a large-scale test. He tried to integrate the system with all the species in the world. After experimenting with the worlds that had reproduced over the years-the primordial world, the Sorcerer world, and more than 100000 indigenous species-he finally found the answer.


    At this moment, the lava outside was giving off a Halo.


    As the office Director of the creation laboratory, Xu Zhi sat in front of his desk and took a sip of tea. He was looking at a Black Report, which contained big data reports of 179000 species.


    many species with low intelligence can be integrated with the system¡¯s genes ¡­ It¡¯s impossible for highly intelligent species to integrate into the system!¡±


    ¡°So ¡­ The intelligence of a species is the truth that decides to integrate into the system¡¯s genes.¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly thought of the biggest possibility!


    The brain of a silicon-based life-the mechanical brain chip, memory storage, calculations, and CPU. He wanted to use it to replace the brain of a life with flesh and blood to achieve the advantages of a computer.


    This was naturally possible in their unintelligent brains. After all, they had no intelligence and only biological instincts in their brains. It could even be said that it was a biological instinctive mechanical program, so it was natural that another mechanical program could replace it ¡­


    What about highly intelligent life forms?


    Higher life forms had their own intelligence. The brain circuits and neurons in the flesh and blood brain had given birth to something called ¡®self-consciousness¡¯. It could think. If he were to change his brain with a mechanical chip and become an intelligent AI, there would be conflicts in the first place ¡­


    ¡°The higher the level, the more difficult it is to replace the original brain with the circuit board of a mechanical AI? This is the unattainable truth?¡± Xu Zhi took a deep breath. Things were more difficult than he had imagined.


    He calmed himself down. After all, nothing could go smoothly. It was normal to explore the unknown path with bumps and difficulties.


    animals can fuse with wild beasts because they don¡¯t have much intelligence ¡­ Then let¡¯s fuse animals first!¡±


    ¡°Create an animal with the system¡¯s brain!¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath, organized his thoughts, and began his research again. After many failures, the experimental assistant finally created a mouse-like behemoth with a system-like brain in Room 803.


    This was a giant beast from Gilgamesh¡¯s era in the Sorcerer world, known as the most powerful giant beast-finba!


    When Xu Zhi arrived and saw it for the first time, he felt that life was so wonderful. It was just like a normal beast, eating, drinking, pooping, sleeping, hunting, running, and jumping. It was exactly the same as a normal animal.


    However, after Xu Zhi dissected its brain, its brain was no longer flesh and blood, but a mass of viscous liquid, like a nutrient solution, wrapped in an octahedron black crystal core. It was crystal clear, as if it was the most wonderful creation of heaven. There were many patterns on the inner layer, which seemed to be its brain circuits.


    the shape of the chip has undergone a special mutation. It has become an octahedron-like black crystal, and its brain has been completely replaced by this octahedron-like crystal circuit board of a silicon-based life!


    Xu Zhi showed a hint of surprise.


    After a series of tests and tests, Xu Zhi came to a surprising conclusion.


    the animalistic instincts in the depths of its brain are its neurons, thoroughfare, central nervous system, brain nerves ¡­ It had been completely replaced by a circuit board! They can be replaced with electronic components, circuit lines, and storage bars, but they can survive exactly the same ¡­¡±


    He did an experiment on animals ¡®habitual nerve reflex experiment to see if the ¡± brain ¡± could effectively perform memory and reading.


    Every time he fed it, he would ring the bell.


    After countless times, finba had formed a conditioned reflex like ordinary animals. Every time the bell rang, it would run over and even wagged its tail, waiting for food.


    ¡°As expected, the chip brain, a brain formed from Silicon-like electronic components, can also perfectly read and write memories, as well as one¡¯s own nerve reflex.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that he was as crazy as the evil sorcerer Medusa. He was a crazy creator who was studying terrifying life experiments!


    At this moment, he suddenly wanted to share the joy of going through difficulties and setbacks with others. However, there was no one around him. No one could hug him, cheer, or celebrate.


    I suddenly understood Medusa¡¯s loneliness of pursuing the truth alone during that long journey ¡­ I want to have someone to accompany me. ¡± Xu Zhi was a little emotional as he looked at the Boiling River of lava in the distance, which was emitting a slow and deep heat.


    ¡°Continue the experiment!¡±


    If one did not dissect this ordinary animal-like finba¡¯s brain, one would not know that it was a black crystal, a super-small computer that dominated the logic of its actions.


    Xu Zhi suddenly felt very emotional. the difference in cognitive logic will lead to different views ¡­


    He suddenly remembered a science fiction novel from earth-¡± they were made of meat.


    we Earthlings find the brain of silicon-based life to be unbelievable. A single circuit board, chip, and circuit can think. Even though the continuous expansion of Intelligent Machinery and AI technology has allowed us to gradually accept the fact that silicon-based and electronic components may possess intelligence, if silicon-based life forms see us carbon-based life forms, will they also find it unbelievable?


    The arrival of a silicon-based life form on earth would definitely be a shock to those on the spaceship.¡±Heavens! A lump of meat with consciousness? Using meat to make machines? Meat created mechanical lives similar to us? Are you sure they don¡¯t have electronic brains?¡±


    ¡°Oh! we¡¯ve already conducted a real test. It¡¯s indeed a piece of meat, completely made of meat. This is unimaginable. Their communication method is even different from ours. They don¡¯t use the infinite signals in their brains to communicate. Do they communicate through the sound of meat patting each other? They even sing happily through the steam coming out of their meaty bodies!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Zhi just smiled.


    People who stood at different heights of civilization would have different perceptions of the world.


    The universe was too vast, and civilizations of various forms and transcendents were beyond human imagination.


    For example, it was hard for people in the last century to imagine the era of phones and high-speed rail. Two people were separated by countless distances and could talk to each other. It was even hard to imagine that a metal beast that could fly in the sky could fly.


    ¡°Then, can we transplant this new brain?¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled.


    In modern society, brain transplantation was a difficult problem because it was soft flesh and very fragile. If one was not careful, they would touch the cerebral cortex, neurons, and Thalamas. However, the brain made of electric circuits did not seem to have such a worry.


    Xu Zhi quickly tried to transplant the crystal core of finba¡¯s brain into another finba. He had actually succeeded in the brain transplant on his first try. Furthermore, after he used spring Guardian to heal his wounds, he looked completely the same.


    ¡°What an amazing life form.¡±


    Xu Zhi could not help but marvel at the wonders of a half-silicon-based life form. This kind of life form did indeed have many characteristics that surpassed humans and carbon-based flesh and blood life forms. Its computing speed was as fast as a computer, and it could store and read very quickly!


    It could even be simply understood as a computer, with eyes as a camera, ears as a voice receiver, mouth as a speaker, and a chip that wrote the logic of a living creature¡¯s behavior.


    there are many advantages, but the weakness of silicon-based life forms is that their brains can be easily tampered with, and their life and death can be controlled by others ¡­


    Xu Zhi laughed and said, ¡± once you open your brain, there¡¯s no problem at all writing fake memories into the memory chip. Your life and death will be controlled. You can even write down who you must be loyal to ¡­ In that case, can I write down the memories in finba¡¯s mind? Should he let its simple brain start training robotically every day? On top of it, the inherited memories even wrote about sorcery?¡±


    ¡°You must know that if it¡¯s. computer, witchcraft is also a desktop software. For example.¡¯air hammer of war¡¯ will run automatically once you click on it ¡­ Like spring¡¯s protection? Wind of fire? Earth Pulse? Meteorites falling from the sky?¡±


    Xu Zhi stood up all of a sudden, feeling unusually excited. He felt as if he had opened up a whole new path to a system that could create high-level powerhouses in batches. Once they reached adulthood, they could even reach the sixth or even seventh level!


    It had a natural talent spell!


    it¡¯s a fusion of two life forms, a half-silicon-based life form ¡­ Xu Zhi was dressed in a Black wizard¡¯s robe and holding a transparent test tube that contained the chip¡¯s gene cube. a new era has begun. he said.


    ¡°The chip in the brain, the crystal in the brain, it can write and record spells ¡­¡± He could not help but smile. this is destined to be an extremely terrifying extraordinary world.

 Chapter 360

    ?


    Chapter 360: The terrifying world of technology (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    This was the extraordinary technological system that combined the ¡®chip brain¡¯ and ¡®circuit board CPU¡¯, and it had unlimited potential.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s not enough to just write in the spell.¡±


    Xu Zhi closed his eyes and thought for. moment before opening them again. . still need the genes of the evil eye to be able to cultivate into a sorcerer ¡­ So, finba, you have to be a two-Geno life form, evil eye gene, and system gene.¡±


    Xu Zhi quickly infused the evil eye gene into finba.


    Then, he opened its brain and wrote down the Cheng-style programming for ¡®meditation cultivation¡¯.


    Different from the human brain, silicon-based life could write down the programming, nerve reflexes, stress response, and even modify memories of every limb. This was easy.


    To silicon-based life forms, this was a very terrifying point. They did not need to go through a long and boring learning process to be able to master it proficiently. It was natural, like the instinct of living creatures.


    From the Zerg¡¯s sub-brain, Xu Zhi obtained information about the silicon-based life form: This was the power of silicon-based life forms! They taught their descendants and didn¡¯t need to learn. They named this method ¡®inheritance¡¯. ¡±


    And now, this brand new species was equipped with the special ability of ¡°inheritance¡± that was unique to silicon-based life forms.


    Time flew by, and a hundred years had passed.


    Things were still fermenting outside. The people had gradually gotten used to the fear over the past hundred years. Xu Zhi, on the other hand, only went out occasionally. His main goal was still to go to the lava sandbox underground and come in to check on the experimental body-finba. He continued to experiment and cultivate, improving his ¡± inheritance.


    Over the years, he had written meditation into finba¡¯s memory. However, Xu Zhi found that it was not suitable for meditation during the day, so he wrote meditation at night. In the ¡± sleep mechanism, ¡± meditation accompanied sleep, just as natural as breathing in sleep.


    I can become stronger by sleeping. It¡¯s equivalent to training on the hack machine ¡­ Every day, the meditation time is the time to sleep. In that case, during the day, when you walk and exercise, you can train your body.¡±


    Xu Zhi opened up finba¡¯s brain again and rewrote the system, as well as its behavior.


    In the future, every time it walked during the day, every minute movement would invisibly train every muscle in its body, forming a body cultivation that was similar to pan Xue Xian¡¯s. It was an overall life training and evolution of life.


    according to this, if you include cultivation in your daily life, you don¡¯t need to deliberately train. Generally, when you reach adulthood, your body will be at the fifth rank, and your magic will be at the sixth rank.


    Xu Zhi caressed the giant beast, finba, but he was very calm. this kind of unique and terrifying AI intelligent creature has been written with a special training program. It has been designed to be the most perfect so far. Of course, it will take 120 years to reach adulthood.


    This speed could not be compared to that of a genius, but it was already very exaggerated. After all, he had obtained his cultivation for free.


    Moreover, he discovered that the giant beast, finba, had actually become stronger. At the age of 60 or 70, it had gradually developed the intelligence of a baby. It had separated itself from a wild beast and become a real intelligent AI ¡­


    In short, it was equipped with wisdom.


    who would have thought that the brain of this flesh beast was a crystal hard disk? ¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed.


    During Xu Zhi¡¯s experiments, the species had evolved until the next night. As a result of careful care, some special floating species had begun to appear, and there were even some aquatic reptile life forms.


    Huala!


    Xu Zhi was dressed in an exquisite black Sorcerer¡¯s robe as he looked at the coastline. It was as if he had returned to the distant triserpent era. Suddenly, a small black insect by the sea was slapped onto the shore. Seven or eight small black feet of the praying mantis struggled weakly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do.¡±


    Xu Zhi bent down to pick it up and said indifferently, ¡± you are the ancestor of all transcendent lifeforms in the future. The future experts of this world will all be your descendants and possess your initial bloodline.


    Xu Zhi walked along the gravel-like desert and slowly brought it back to the laboratory.


    After that, it was allowed to reproduce at a crazy rate. Tens of thousands of its descendants were separated into glass test tubes and continuously fused with the ¡± system¡¯s ¡± genes, creating silicon-based chips.


    In the end, in the 1845th batch, a mutant was successfully born and fused with the gene. There was a small crystal in the brain.


    Xu Zhi wrote down one sorcery after another, ancient Taoist spells, and even star spells in its mind ¡­ He filled his brain with all the knowledge of spells and wrote them into the depths of his genes.


    Xu Zhi threw it back into the ocean and watched all of this quietly. continue evolving. In the ocean, split into all kinds of life forms, reptiles, plants, flying in the sky, swimming in the ocean ¡­


    there¡¯s already a process written in the genes. The later generations will inherit a portion of the genetic talent ¡­


    It was like the sum of the source of a talent pool.


    They would continue to give birth to offspring in the evolutionary creation era, and they would be divided into the entire land.


    In just a few years, the insect died of old age. Its offspring-birds, fish, and reptiles-still had a crystal brain. The sorcery and Taoist skills seemed to have been engraved into the DNA of the gene strands and were difficult to erase.


    Of course, he was only carrying a portion of it.


    And the races with rich bloodlines would have more innate spells.


    ¡°The behemoth has already been born. Soon, all the animals and plants in this world will become semi-intelligent flesh and blood life forms with AI, but ¡­ I feel that it¡¯s not enough.¡± Xu Zhi frowned slightly.


    These wild beasts all needed to cultivate to the fourth or fifth rank before they could start to possess intelligence.


    And they were very rare.


    I still feel that we lack a large number of low-level species, which are humans, that are born with wisdom.


    Xu Zhi sighed. As an intelligent life, it was impossible for humans to completely transfer their flesh and blood brain into a chip brain.


    ¡°I can only think of a way to solve this.¡±


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself for a moment. After countless experiments, he had gained some insight into silicon-based life forms and had come up with a solution.


    Time flew by, and another three years passed.


    Xu Zhi looked at the two newborn little gorillas. They were from two different races. One was a primordial human, and the other was a human from the Sorcerer world.


    They were both Easterners and Westerners.


    Their brains were still made of flesh and blood, but there was now a seemingly useless sarcoma in their heads. At the right time, it would be activated and gradually become hard, replacing their brains and becoming a crystal.


    since you can¡¯t have it at the beginning, I can only let you develop slowly and open it slowly.


    Xu Zhi laughed. however, even without Silicon, most people are still incomplete. There is still a certain probability that they are born with a perfect system brain.


    Xu Zhi placed them on the ground and allowed them to breed quietly.


    Very quickly, the entire land was in turmoil. Every moment, it was rapidly changing and becoming lush. Due to the hot environment, a special ecosystem was created.


    The trees were tall and bright red, and almost all of them had red leaves.


    The living beings on the ground had almost no hair, but because they hunted each other, they were equipped with hard black armor.


    These transcendent giant beasts lived in the lush forests and vast grasslands. They even possessed considerable intelligence and began to compete for territory. As they fought, each of them had extremely terrifying innate talents. Meteor showers, storms, darkness, light, and the earth were like wolves. It was as if they were filled with disasters every day. There were even some transcendent giant beasts who started to dig walls, open up territory, and expand the area of the world.


    The ancient apemen also began to hunt.


    These two groups of people were at the bottom of the hierarchy. Fortunately, the giant beasts did not pay much attention to low-level creatures like them.


    They were extremely intelligent and lived near the most dangerous lava river and the basin at the fork of the road. Because of the wild beasts ¡®natural fear of fire, those giant beasts were too lazy to approach the desert, and they were able to survive. As the heat continued, they reproduced generation by generation, and soon their exuberant hair fell off, revealing their smooth bodies.


    Living on the lava nearby also allowed their civilization to develop rapidly. They had natural furnaces with high temperature flames that could hammer and forge iron ore and metals. They had entered the Iron Age.


    ¡°The lava river is our mother!¡±


    They communicated excitedly in simple language, holding their iron Spears high.


    The first ten years.


    All of them were blacksmiths, and they had created carts, iron weapons, and even sophisticated Springs. They had also started to create weapons such as bows and crossbows.


    In the short second decade.


    They had discovered a special substance, sulfur, and used the sulfur near the lava to make explosives!


    The battle between the giant beasts became more and more intense, and the sky and earth cracked.


    we must escape this world!


    They roared in anger and beat their chests in their animal skin and grass skirts.


    They were extremely smart. They secretly used gunpowder to continuously blow up an underground passage. They followed the river of lava and continued to dig deeper. After seven years of migration, they arrived at a brand new place.


    This was the other end of the upper flow of the lava. With the prepared plants and animals, they began to reproduce, settle down, and live.


    The other world below was the Almighty Beast world¡¯s territory.


    The world seemed to have returned to the peace of ordinary people, without those destructive creatures.


    ¡°They¡¯re running away, running away from the extraordinary world I¡¯ve created, but that¡¯s only natural! After all, the world is so big, and it¡¯s full of rocks. It¡¯s enough for them to dig a passage and hide in another land.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm and he was not disappointed. in fact, they do not even have the intention of walking on the path of extraordinary civilization. Instead, they have directly embarked on the path of Science and Technology with gunpowder and iron as their Foundation.


    The only thing that the lava world lacked was rain.


    However, the Rubik¡¯s Cube creature had already taken on the role of this world¡¯s water god. It would rain regularly and collect water from the tap regularly. This caused Xu Zhi¡¯s water bill to instantly skyrocket.


    Sixty years of the Empire.


    Without any external enemies, the conflict between the two races broke out, giving birth to the First World War, ¡± the battle of Merkel. guns and cannons, cavalry and swordsmen fought each other madly, and both sides suffered losses. This war lasted for 13 years. In the end, the two countries separated into two sides, using the lava river as the boundary. They divided a road to live on, named the human Empire of the East and the human empire of the West.


    Due to this war, the mature use of firearms had completely emerged, and it was unimaginably fast.


    They multiplied their population like crazy and began to build a civilization. They established a city-state system and began to use lava to melt steel and create composite metals.


    The excavating equipment appeared, and the two empires issued their orders:


    ¡°All excavated land belongs to the excavator, and they have the right to use the land for three hundred years! Become the Lord of the place!¡±


    BOOM!


    ¡°Become an Empire¡¯s Lord?¡±


    Instantly, the entire world seemed to be in awe.


    Not only would the excavated land belong to them, but they could also excavate precious metal veins.


    In this medieval era of steam engines, countless rich merchants, capitalists, and companies had started the era of gold-digging. Many people were raising funds, and even ordinary people were fanatical. In just ten years, some people had made a lot of money, and some had gone bankrupt.


    At this time, the territory that they had been continuously opening up had already expanded to a hundred acres!


    They multiplied like a swarm of locusts.


    The world was too big. They only needed to invade and open up. There was no need for family planning or moderation.


    Even the empires of the East and the West opened a difficult smuggling route. They climbed through the stone walls in the sky above the lava river and continued to secretly transport goods, but it was very dangerous.


    It would have taken a long time for the current era to develop into a modern technological society.


    However, in Empire year 114, there was a mixed-blood child named Levis in the slums of the West. He learned the languages of the two major countries at the age of one and discovered the existence of electricity at the age of seven. He could generate electricity by using high temperatures.


    At the age of twelve, he invented the alternating current and set up an electrical appliance company.


    Simple and crude electrical appliances appeared.


    Soon, because of a god-like child¡¯s arrival, the world instantly jumped from the era of agricultural Lords to the era of the Industrial Revolution!


    Levis had established Levis limited liability company. He had invested in mining, medical, and other major fields. He had studied electrical appliances, invented light bulbs, perfected glass, and discovered the mechanical effect.


    He had made shocking discoveries in every field.


    ¡°How can there be such a smart man in this world?¡±


    ¡°He must have opened the fallen angels!¡±


    ¡°This is the man closest to God!¡±


    ¡­.


    The era was rapidly developing towards technology.


    this is the speed of technology. The development of the technology era only takes an instant ¡­


    Xu Zhi looked at the scene and said, ¡± because the power of lava is too great! The metal and sulfur in the lava mine had directly stepped into the era of gunpowder and iron ¡­ ¡°Their era seemed to have started from the 1800s to the 2000s on earth. From a primitive agricultural feudal civilization, there was a great explosion of civilization in an instant. Television, firearms, and even airplanes appeared.¡±


    Furthermore, it was a man with an intelligent AI.


    In the 120th year, radio waves appeared.


    Electronic equipment had also appeared. There were even black-and-white televisions, old-fashioned cameras, and even small cars. All kinds of modern equipment had appeared.


    Levis also reached his later years.


    He devoted himself to the field of medicine and achieved many results. What was most puzzling was that in his later years, he went crazy and abandoned science to devote himself to Theology and Religion!


    the research is finally successful.


    Levis took a deep breath and looked at the X-ray scan in his family¡¯s Hospital.


    It was an analysis chart of his brain.


    In his head, there was an Octagon-shaped hard block, which was where the pineal gland was. His hands began to tremble. my head, the pineal gland was born a mutation!¡­ This was also the reason why I was so smart.. had. photographic memory and a terrifying HyperMemory. As long as I wanted to, I could even pull up my memories from the moment I was one year old, any day. and the scenes of me eating ¡­ Perhaps, the mutation of the pineal gland can allow people to open their heavenly eye, gain wisdom, and possess Supreme abilities.¡±


    This white-haired old man had already sat at the peak of the Empire. He rubbed his temples and looked at his pineal gland, muttering to himself, ¡± ¡°God ¡­ Does it really exist?¡±

 Chapter 361

    ?


    Chapter 361: Tracing back to the origin of mankind (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    In the blink of an eye, the underground lava world had entered a period of industrial development. Black and white televisions, telephones, and even small cars, the entire human society had gradually entered the steel forest of high-rise buildings.


    Xu Zhi was still in the secret laboratory of the base.


    no matter what, they have completely developed. Xu Zhi sat quietly in front of the desk in the laboratory at the base. He was sitting on a white bench with a window behind him, looking at the detailed and thorough investigation reports.


    The office in front of him was like an Army. Thirty-seven laboratory assistants in white coats stood solemnly. Each of them had a black square system chip attached to the back of their necks.


    these system assistants that were created should be recycled. The laboratory of the God of creation base should be destroyed now. After all, there is no longer any meaning for its existence.


    Hualala!


    Xu Zhi stretched out his hand, and a gentle breeze swept through. The black system chips were quickly retracted and stored into Xu Zhi¡¯s Black space ring.


    Bang!


    The furry beasts in front of him quickly collapsed and fell to the ground with muffled groans. Because they had been attached to him for too long, they had become brain-dead beasts. As tools, they had also successfully died of old age.


    it¡¯s starting, a new civilization. I¡¯ll do my best, using the resources of several worlds to build your foundation. Let me see how ridiculous you are!!


    BOOM!


    Xu Zhi strode out of the laboratory and heard an explosion behind him. A huge River of lava fell from the sky and covered the entire laboratory. The entire laboratory was destroyed in the beautiful red fireworks.


    Other than the time when he created the land of lava, he had no longer descended in his true body.


    After all, the third doppelganger mirror image had been successfully formed these days. It sat in the office like a wooden statue, and he would occasionally descend and open his eyes to check on the research results.


    The mirror image did not have self-awareness. It was only convenient for him to move and arrive, a fixed teleportation coordinate.


    however, it¡¯s only been a hundred years since the initial development of a world, and it¡¯s already catching up to Earth¡¯s civilization ¡­ It¡¯s already in the Middle Ages, and this is only the beginning!¡± Xu Zhi strode forward, dressed in an exquisite Black wizard¡¯s robe.


    The technology side was indeed scarier than the supernatural side.


    After all, in the transcendent realm, the system of power had to be constantly deduced. That was the body¡¯s adaptation, and it needed to be perfected by generations. Furthermore, even if one officially started cultivating, to become a level Seven heavenly Emperor, even if one had excellent talent, it would usually take more than two hundred years.


    However, the development of technological civilization did not need that!


    As long as one had a smart enough brain, super-fast computing power, and various external materials and conditions, one could madly advance the technology tree and create even more terrifying modern technological weapons!


    However, Xu Zhi did not want to pay any attention to them. He just waited quietly.


    ¡°They¡¯re developing their technology while I¡¯m doing my own research. The last research project of the Research Institute is now complete ¡­¡± Xu Zhi lowered his head slightly and looked at the dark red octahedron crystal in his hand. my last subject is how to take over a system ¡­


    Xu Zhi was still very interested in this project.


    He wanted to try to become a silicon-based life form. This project had only been completed now.


    I can already fuse with this mirror image clone ¡­ Xu Zhi¡¯s face was serious.


    What was a mirror image?


    The mirror image clone had a physical body, which was a type of the ancestor of sorcery¡¯s true body.


    The ordinary true body of an ancestral sorcerer would grow eight arms and other Dharma forms out of thin air, becoming tall and mighty, and their body size would increase by countless times. However, the mirror image clone would separate the extra arms and flesh from the body, turning into a human ¡­


    Of course, the size of the miniature mirror image was like a pimple that had separated from Xu Zhi¡¯s body, or even smaller.


    Then, since the mirror image had a real physical body, a body of flesh and blood, it could naturally modify itself and change the flesh and brain inside into crystals.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    A crack appeared in the space, and the light of the teleportation formation flickered.


    ¡°I have to change my brain.¡±


    At this moment, a vast giant appeared and stepped on the giant trees.


    The young man in a black coat took out a small stool and sat down. He looked at his ant mirror image and took out a scalpel smaller than a needle. He slowly bent down and began to open his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll modify myself.¡±


    Three days later.


    The mirror image opened its eyes.


    In front of him was a light blue system panel. Recycle bin, my computer ¡­


    He tested it and found no problem.


    although I¡¯ve transplanted it, this talent doesn¡¯t belong to me. If this mirror image dies, there won¡¯t be any more when I¡¯m reborn ¡­ Xu Zhi had returned to his original body, and the mirror image was very interested. It sat down on the spot and began to program the computer.


    On the desktop of the computer.


    In less than three days, Snake Eater, minesweeper, dou dizhu, Chinese Chess, go ¡­


    Don¡¯t ask Xu Zhi why he knew computer programming, C language, and so on. It was because Hermes, the god of wisdom, was a tool for reading. He had no self-intelligence and was learning like crazy.


    After playing two rounds of ¡± fight the landlord, ¡± he was immediately very satisfied with this new brain of his. Xu Zhi set off on his journey safely. He was not in a hurry to stop them. He wanted to see their future first.


    to what extent will a technological civilization develop? ¡±


    ¡­.


    Empire year 131.


    Levis Octagon building.


    This was the city of technology-Mok ¡®rash city. In the distance, there was a hot lava river that emitted golden light, illuminating the entire city of technology and providing electricity, making the whole city form a very magical mechanical and steam city style.


    There were already some motorcycles on the ground.


    There were even biker gang members who were dressed exaggeratedly and fashionably, madly racing their cars and chasing each other in the streets and alleys.


    ¡°What will this beautiful world be like after my death? Stagnant?¡± He held onto his walking stick and mumbled, feeling extremely worried. He had never thought that he would be so smart that he could single-handedly push forward the substantial development of human civilization.


    Levis was already 32 years old and had been awarded many awards and medals. He even had the highest lifelong honor of two human empires, a Royal professor, the Supreme Director of the Academy of Science and Technology, and a great sage of mankind ¡­


    However, in this world of the human empire where the average lifespan was 30 years old, no matter what position he was in, he was already a white-haired old man. He held a cane and stood trembling in the laboratory.


    He clearly knew that his life was coming to an end.


    He suddenly felt a little emotional and began to count the rough times in his life.


    Born in the slums, he was beaten and scolded in his childhood. He secretly studied knowledge by himself and was finally discovered by the young lady of the Weisi family who came by chance. She provided the funds and set up an Electric Power Research Institute in the miqiya Ranch.


    In the end, he lived up to everyone¡¯s expectations and discovered electricity at the age of seven. As a result, he was sponsored by countless sponsors and capitalists. Later, the capitalists from the East and the West helped him with everything they had and established Levis power.


    Even now, it had already developed into the largest Financial Group in the human empires of the East and West. It had the world¡¯s top technology, medical care, wealth, and secret technology. It was even 30 years ahead of the ordinary people!


    ¡°My life seems to be glorious enough.¡±


    He turned around and sat calmly in his chair. His mind was filled with the shareholders and council members who were fighting over him. They were prepared to quickly divide his inheritance and disband Levis Co., Ltd. After his death.


    The company existed because of him.


    If he died, he would naturally lose his core competitiveness. Splitting up the wealth was the best choice, which was also the standard practice of merchants.


    Even the entire Levis company was not in his hands. The wealth, shares, and decision-making were all in the hands of the shareholders. He was just a scientist controlled by capital from the beginning to the end.


    He wanted to escape, but it was very difficult.


    ¡°this is the ugliness of humans.¡±


    He just smiled. The white-haired old man in a dignified black suit slowly came to the roof and sat in the newly developed small steam jet. He stood straight and flew in the air, overlooking the people coming and going on the street.


    I¡¯m not afraid of death. I¡¯ve been too tired all my life. I didn¡¯t enjoy life. I¡¯ve been doing research in the laboratory all this time. Maybe it¡¯s good to end it like this ¡­ ¡®I just feel that I can¡¯t bear to part with you all, and I¡¯m afraid that my life¡¯s work and research won¡¯t be put to good use ¡­¡¯ ¡®I also want to see how far the technological civilization of human society can develop in the future ¡­¡¯ Wisdom is the greatest strength of mankind.¡±


    ¡°Teacher ¡­¡±


    A man behind him couldn¡¯t help but say as he looked at the old man bitterly.


    This man was known as the man closest to God!


    Levis, who was known as a transmigrator from the future era, learned the languages of two human empires at the age of one, invented electricity at the age of seven, and switched electricity at the age of twelve. After that, in all major fields, he simply made people dumbfounded!


    This was an era of rapid advancement in technology!


    This was a glorious era of technology that only belonged to one person!


    It was hard for him to imagine how the technology of human society would stagnate after his teacher¡¯s death ¡­


    Even if his teacher had left behind many research institutes that could still function normally after his death and benefit mankind, even setting up the Levis prize, those abominable capitalists would directly divide the Levis Financial Group after his teacher¡¯s death. All the research institutes would fall apart!


    This was the tragedy of a scholar.


    It was also the greed of humans that hindered the progress of society. They only focused on the present and did not consider the future of their descendants.


    if I could give my teacher a young body to live another life, how good would that be? ¡± The research assistants behind him could not help but smile bitterly. They were wearing white coats and looking at the old man who was overlooking the entire city.


    This god-like old man had a brain that was comparable to that of a God.


    ¡°Can you give me another young body?¡±


    Levis ¡®body trembled. He lowered his head and returned to the seat of the plane. He looked at the X-ray image of the brain that he had been studying for a long time. if it was a normal person¡¯s brain, modern technology would definitely not be able to succeed, but ¡­


    Another year passed.


    Levis was dedicated to studying the medical field and open-head surgery.


    On the 14th of July, the secret operation that even the major shareholders did not know about began. In front of the sterile operating table in the hospital, under the white light, an old man lay quietly on the operating table. Beside him were young assistants holding scalpels.


    ¡°I want to live a Second Life. A body transplant is equivalent to some kind of head surgery, is it possible? Could modern medical technology achieve that? If it can really be done, then our technology can touch upon eternal life.¡±


    Ka!


    With a crisp sound, the white light slowly shone down.


    With the injection of the anesthetic needle, Levis gradually lost consciousness. I¡¯m not sure if I can succeed. The premise of all this success is my brain ¡­ It¡¯s really a pineal gland, and it¡¯s currently impossible to transplant a flesh and blood brain ¡­¡±


    This moment was the closest Levis had ever been to death.


    In the blurry white light, his mind seemed to be on a merry-go-round, flashing past life experiences. Time reversed, and in a trance, he actually saw his own life.


    A young man who enjoyed the glory of the world, who held a trophy and enjoyed the cheers of the crowd ¡­


    The young Windchaser who was studying electricity in the ranch ¡­


    A pitiful childhood in the slums ¡­


    At first, he thought that this was the end. However, a strange scene appeared in his mind. A human slave was being forced by the Lord of the mine to dig for minerals in the dark mine ¡­


    ¡°That is ¡­ My father?¡±


    ¡°How can I see my father¡¯s memories?¡±


    In his confusion, he read his father¡¯s memories and saw the first half of his father¡¯s life when he gave birth to him.


    When he thought that his father was done, he saw his grandfather again ¡­ Then, Levis saw his ancestors one by one, and finally, he saw the memories of his human ancestors.


    Levis trembled.


    He had witnessed everything with his own eyes, and it was unbelievable.


    In fact, the special characteristic of silicon-based life was ¡°inheritance.¡± The A. I. Chip¡¯s brain was different from the brain of flesh and blood, which led to the accumulation of fragments of the ancestor¡¯s memory from generation to generation, allowing him to trace it back to a long time ago.


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    ¡°Who am I ¡­ What?¡±


    Levis could not help but ask himself in the White fog.


    I have a fast mind ¡­ ¡®I have terrifying intelligence ¡­¡¯ ¡®I have an unbelievable HyperMemory. I can remember every day and time when I was one or two years old. Even now ¡­¡¯ I have even remembered the memories of my ancestor ¡­¡±


    before ordinary people die, they will have a merry-go-round ¡­ On the other hand, my merry-go-round allows me to see the inherited memories left behind by my father and generations of ancestors ¡­¡±


    He fell into a daze, as well as unparalleled fear and shock.


    This was unknown and terrifying.


    He suddenly felt that he was very terrifying. He was not even the same species as humans. The difference was like that between gorillas and humans ¡­


    ¡®But perhaps, this scene ¡­ It can confirm the point of view of evolution!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s human history! We humans have witnessed the entire historical change ¡­¡±


    His breathing became rapid as he looked at the scenes around him. His father¡¯s memories and his grandfather¡¯s memories seemed to be flashing through the corridor of his memories as he strode forward. this is an opportunity! ¡®I don¡¯t know what caused this unscientific supernatural phenomenon ¡­¡¯ However, all the so-called unscientific things were things that current science could not explain ¡­ But this is a good opportunity. I want to go back to the ancient times! Search for the most ancient memories of the humans on this land!¡±


    The species evolution theory that he had written seven years ago.


    All kinds of plants and animals evolved because of the environment. He had once inspected the same kind of beetles in two forests and found that they had changed their colors because of the different environments.


    The theory of evolution had a scientific basis. It was based on big data. It was natural selection and survival of the fittest. All the living creatures on the earth were evolving, transforming, and mutating.


    ¡°I¡¯m verifying science!¡±


    He saw the regression of time.


    His ancestors.


    As time went back, modern people who walked upright gradually became shorter and became upright people.


    They were even shorter than humans, with an average height of only 1.4 meters. They had huge fists and liked to run while pounding the ground with their fists. They also spoke in a wuwuwu language to scare beasts.


    He saw the apemen again. That was the era when humans had not shed their hair. They liked to live in the lava caves in the desert and liked to roast meat. That was the era of slash-and-burn farming.


    His ancestor was a majestic furry Apeman.


    He saw those terrifying giant beasts again. The killing that moved mountains and filled the seas seemed to fill the sky with gods flying. The ancient humans trembled and could only hide further away to avoid being affected.


    ¡°This is ¡­ Origin! Those terrifying, unknown lifeforms ¡­¡±


    Levis was in a daze. On the operating table, the old man who had his brain removed was so excited and shocked that tears flowed down his face.


    ¡°Abnormal brainwaves! It¡¯s like I¡¯m dreaming, my brain is thinking!¡±


    ¡°Tears! Who can tell me! Why were they crying? Did you guys touch the relevant nerve position when you were operating the knife?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember this! We can¡¯t fail, Mr. Levis, he has the spirit of science! God-like wisdom! It will determine the future of humanity!¡±


    ¡­..


    On the operating table, the lights were turned on, and the doctor in the white coat walked back and forth. His voice was getting more and more urgent.


    Levis was still in the corridor in his memory, striding forward.


    He was like a Pilgrim from the ancient times, determined and steady. His steps were tracing back the ancient times and witnessing the huge wheel of history.


    He wanted to see the glory of the origin of mankind in the history of evolution!


    the origin of humans is that humans evolved from gorillas. They kept transforming into humanoid apes and standing apes, and that¡¯s how modern humans are today ¡­


    Then what kind of life form did the orangutan evolve from? Was it a reptile? Amphibian? We are spinal animals, the origin of life, the common ancestor of all spine-like creatures ¡­ Are they fish?¡±


    Levis became more and more excited. His body on the operating table in the real world started to spasm and Twitch because of his excitement.


    ¡°There¡¯s an abnormality in the operation!¡±


    ¡°Impossible! We¡¯ve simulated it many times! Mr. Levis ¡°consciousness and brain have indeed completely integrated into the pine fruit¡¯s body!¡±


    ¡°Warning!¡±


    do you want to stop the experiment?!


    ¡°It can¡¯t be stopped! How could it be stopped! All of you, continue, continue!¡±


    ¡­.


    The person-in-charge was roaring loudly. His lips under the White mask were trembling, and the hand holding the knife was trembling.


    Urgent cries rang out from the surroundings, one after another.


    People came and went on the operating table. They were extremely nervous, and the air was filled with tension.


    But Levis no longer cared about this, because as time went back, he saw a terrifying scene!


    It was a golden desert with sand everywhere. A mysterious young man in an exquisite black robe stood by the lava river, holding two Gorilla babies in his hands. His whole body was bathed in the Golden lava, like a god.


    He held the two crying babies high, as if he was holding up the magnificent light of the whole world. Sacred, glorious, vast, like the murals of the gods of ancient religions.


    Suddenly, the mysterious young man spoke in a God¡¯s language that was difficult to understand.


    It was as if they were praising the future of the two Gorilla babies and giving them their blessings.


    Under Levis ¡®extreme shock, he heard the great God¡¯s soft voice, ¡±


    I¡¯ve finally got it. I can relax tonight and go out and play Hearthstone with the idiots in the wizard community!

 Chapter 362

    ?


    Chapter 362: An era of one person


    Translator: 549690339


    Levis looked at the history of human beings and came to the origin of human life. However, he did not see any strong evidence of the evolution of species. Orangutans were evolved from other lives. Instead, he saw a strange scene: The mysterious young man who was holding up the two Gorilla babies.


    He immediately fell into madness!


    ¡°What does the mysterious language he spoke mean? It seems to be some kind of blessing for these two human ancestors?¡± The language was very light, as if it carried a sense of relief and relief from a heavy burden. It was difficult to imagine what it meant.


    ¡°He¡¯s an ancient human with supernatural powers?¡±


    That was impossible!


    He immediately denied it. Humans were weak and it was impossible for them to have a supernatural body. This was something that he had already proven after countless medical body research.


    But was that really the case?


    He thought of his special brain, the mysterious pineal gland in his mind. It was as if it had opened the Forbidden Zone of God and stimulated his special potential. He couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious.


    In fact, Levis was not wrong.


    They did not have the Rubik¡¯s Cube gene or the evil eye gene ¡­ These transcendent genes indeed did not have any transcendent powers. They were similar to the ordinary people on earth. Their system genes did not directly grant them transcendent powers.


    perhaps, the people in the picture are from the future? ¡±


    Levis ¡®voice was hoarse.


    Could it be that the technology of the future humans had already achieved the ability to travel through time and arrived at the highest technological civilization? could it be that the future humans had come back to improve human genes? But that would create a time paradox!


    He tried to explain it with his own scientific knowledge, but it was impossible to explain.


    At this moment, he was at a loss. The ¡± evolution of species ¡± that he had published in major newspapers and scientific research institutions might have been overthrown ¡­


    If this scene were to spread out, what kind of terrifying storm would it cause?


    Levis, the white-haired old man who was known as the backbone of human technology, was silent. He knew that the newspapers, the media, the human empires, and the television channels would go crazy!


    Humans were unable to accept such a terrifying truth.


    since you can¡¯t accept it, then let¡¯s bury it.


    Huala!


    Levis ¡®consciousness gradually blurred, turning into a vast expanse of white.


    When he opened his eyes again on the bed, a female assistant in white around him shouted, ¡± Mr. Levis is awake! Mr. Levis is awake!¡±


    ¡°Give me the mirror.¡±


    Levis stood up.


    Soon, a mirror was placed in front of him. He looked at himself in the mirror and saw that he was a young and handsome man.


    it¡¯s a success. This is a brain-dead vegetable ¡­ It¡¯s not a brain transplant, but the pineal gland of both parties ¡­¡± Levis looked out of the window in a daze. I¡¯ve come to her body ¡­


    The assistants next to him were stunned. They could not imagine that Mr. Levis had been reborn and even obtained eternal life! He was actually not excited. This was mankind¡¯s cross-era Medical Progress!


    In the past, Mr. Levis would have trembled with excitement!


    Levis just smiled and did not say anything, because he had seen the man who seemed like a god with his own eyes. He looked at the assistants around him, and his eyes gradually became sharp. are you all ready? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡± The people around him quickly replied.


    Empire year 132.


    A terrifying piece of news came:


    The pillar of humanity, Mr. Levis, has passed away!


    Instantly, the entire world started wailing. The newspapers, news, and media went crazy.


    In the beginning, people didn¡¯t believe that the man who created the era had wisdom close to that of a God. If it was him, he would definitely surpass mortals and have the lifespan of a God!


    it was not until people sat in front of the sofa and looked at mr. levis¡¯s body on the black-and-white tv, dressed in a neat suit and lying in the coffin, that they realized this terrible and cruel fact.


    mr. levis ¡­ he was really dead.


    The human empires of the West and the East lowered their national flags and mourned. This day was destined to be a very sad day.


    Levis¡¯s corpse was buried in front of the octagonal building in Velia, the capital of the human Western Empire. The Empire¡¯s President, various high officials, and local lords were all dressed in neat black military uniforms.


    this is a tragedy for mankind ¡­


    ¡°We lost everything ¡­¡±


    In front of the podium, the president was crying.


    In less than a month, the Levis Financial Group quickly disintegrated. The talents of the major research institutes were madly divided, and the shareholders took away their interests. The entire group was divided into various forces of all sizes.


    They also began to frantically snatch the experimental handwriting left behind by Levis, the man closest to God. It recorded experimental technology that surpassed human civilization by hundreds of years.


    Ball lightning.


    A lava power station.


    Earthquake generator.


    ¡­


    In fact, half a month later, a Tungus earthquake occurred, and countless people who lived in that mountain range died. Some people said that it was to snatch and test the semi-finished research left behind by Levis. However, the semi-finished research was very dangerous, but those financial groups did not care about human lives and directly tested it, which led to the great earthquake.


    ¡°This is a meteorological weapon?¡±


    Just as people were frantically snatching, a super-small private financial Group was established. It was called the ¡± super Research Institute ¡± and was quietly expanding.


    Empire year 137.


    The Super research institutions were spread throughout the two human empires, and many high-level officials had become members of the institutions.


    Empire year 141.


    The Super Research Institute had realized the ¡± lava thermal power station ¡± and secretly opened up the border between the two empires-the long lava river in the middle. They no longer needed to follow the wall in the sky. They built the tunnel in the lava river, forming an underground magma pipe that could withstand the high temperature of the lava. Moreover, the tunnel had a terrible power generation effect.


    Lava was the basic energy source of this world. Their use of lava had already reached a terrifying level. On the contrary, some electrical appliances such as televisions and light bulbs were still in their extremely primitive state and had not been developed yet.


    Empire year 143.


    The Super Research Institute had gradually emerged from the water. At this time, no one could stop this behemoth. A middle-aged man stood up and said, ¡± I¡¯m Levis.


    The entire world was in an uproar because the name Levis was already a legend!


    The Levis Financial Group of the past was suddenly in a state of chaos. Countless shareholders of the former major corporations came out to criticize and curse him for being an imposter who disrespected the founder of human science, Levis, the Father of electricity, the father of medicine ¡­


    In response to the overwhelming criticism, he only said, ¡±


    Levis is just a codename. I¡¯m just telling the truth. I¡¯m not trying to gain any glory. Time will prove everything for me in the future. After he finished speaking, he immediately disappeared.

 Chapter 363

    ?


    Chapter 363: Chapter 363-rapid technology


    Translator: 549690339


    The news of the disappearance started to spread like wildfire. In the streets and alleys, the newspapers, media, and television of the two human empires were reporting it like crazy.


    ¡°Is it real or fake Levis?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely to be true!¡±


    The Newman daily wrote, ¡± ¡°The Super research institutes today have a lot of the shadow of the Levis Financial Group! It has a terrifying technology iteration upgrade!¡±


    ¡°Dongfang Daily¡± also wrote boldly, ¡± as we all know, the Super Research Institute is very mysterious and terrifying. It happened to appear after Mr. Levis ¡®death. Did Mr. Levis fake his death to escape the control of the setup? ¡±


    One by one, the television hosts were also giving their speeches.


    ¡°Afternoon news ¡­ So, what kind of dirty secrets did the Levis Financial Group hide? You want Mr. Levis to use this method to escape from your control?¡±


    now, Mr. Levis, do you really control the current super Research Institute? do you think it¡¯s your own independent research force and not under your control? ¡±


    ¡­


    At the villa.


    In front of the TV, Levis only smiled faintly when he saw this. He did not expose the other party¡¯s ugliness. Now that he had gone through a life and death experience, his reputation had long been fleeting.


    He directly applied for funding from the two human empires and asked for a piece of land. In return, he would provide the latest research technology to both countries, and the two human empires agreed.


    Levis named this area technology area 51. It was very mysterious and ordinary people could not enter at all.


    Then, he took out 13 technologies and changed the entire world.


    A huge ¡± super research institution ¡± science fair appeared, inviting countless media personnel and executives from various countries.


    Here, they saw amazing technological innovation: On the color television.


    three-color CRT technology? ¡±


    The old man, who had dedicated his life to the television company, instantly quieted down. He touched the television as if he had seen his lover and couldn¡¯t let go. incredible, simply incredible! This is beyond the realm of black and white television!¡±


    ¡°Color television! That¡¯s a color television!¡± He quickly informed his old friends, ¡± the colorful structure that we have been assuming exists! It really exists!¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the legendary color TV?¡±


    ¡°This is impossible! The color television technology is too precise. It¡¯s not something that can be achieved by modern machinery!¡±


    ¡­.


    An old man who had heard the news came crying. After seeing the real color TV, he knelt on the ground and almost lost his voice.


    This was the field that he had been researching for his entire life. This old man was already too old, and his thinking was old. He had thought that he would live with regret for the rest of his life. He did not expect to see the technological progress of mankind in his later years.


    ¡°This is ¡­ Wireless signal technology?¡±


    It was an old man with authority in his field. He was holding a black walkie-talkie that looked like a brick and talking to his assistant hundreds of meters away. He was so excited that his whole body was trembling. This is impossible! I¡¯ve been researching this field for countless years. I¡¯ve studied wired signal transmission. Our country¡¯s scientific academy team has developed fax machines and even wired phones ¡­ Only the boundless domain had not achieved any results! This is a theoretical technology, how can it be so mature?¡±


    ¡°This is a lava car?¡±


    A cool, streamlined, Gothic-style car with a bright red design, like Batman¡¯s tank, caught everyone¡¯s eyes. Oh my God! This was too exaggerated! Using lava as energy? This box made of special material could withstand the temperature of the lava? It¡¯s made of the same material as the underground tunnel that connects the two great empires?¡±


    A fat rich merchant made an extremely exaggerated gesture. what!? In the future, there would be ¡®additional lava stations¡¯ along the hot lava river. Would it be enough to add lava when the car arrived there? Is this an unlimited source of energy?¡±


    the solidified and cooled lava rectangular blocks in the energy box can be directly taken out and thrown to the side of the road. There will be specialized people who will recycle the blocks and use them as good building materials to build high-rise buildings? ¡±


    Many professors and scientists cried,


    we are witnessing a new era of lava technology!


    ¡­¡­


    Time was rapidly passing.


    Levis continued to develop civilization and advance technology.


    However, it had taken him more than ten years to establish a super Research Institute and research various new technologies in the Expo. The body he had obtained back then was only in his teens, but now he was in his thirties again.


    ¡°The second reincarnation is about to begin ¡­¡±


    He took a deep breath.


    However, some of his research assistants had followed him from young to old and even died of old age.


    A month later, he had another surgery.


    Levis looked at his brand new young body. I can¡¯t take the next reincarnation. The aging of my body can be replaced, but my mind is also aging. I feel that my thinking speed is slowing down!


    Computers also had a lifespan, and the electronic circuits would age.


    Empire year 147.


    Levis had lived his third life and turned back into a young man. He once again appeared in front of the public and television, causing a huge uproar. Many schools and students ¡®parents had set Levis as their target.


    Levis was simply a God of mortals who kept creating miracles!


    looking at the time, Mr. Levis ¡®lifespan has long exceeded that of a human. The third life ¡­


    ¡°Yes, this is unheard of and heaven-defying! How could a human have such intelligence? He¡¯s like a living God who¡¯s constantly opening up civilizations for the mortals of our land ¡­¡±


    ¡­.


    The two human empires were in shock. Countless media outlets had already deified Levis.


    Some presidents, higher-ups, Lords, and tycoons wanted Levis ¡®reincarnation technology, but they were told that it could not be used unless the pineal gland mutated. They also did not dare to use force to verify its authenticity. Levis had a terrifying new weapon, and the power of a super Research Institute had infiltrated every state agency.


    He was already the uncrowned king of the two human empires.


    Levis, on the other hand, was still researching. He had no wife and no children in his life. From the moment he walked into the laboratory, he knew that this was his home. He had taken root here and would never leave.


    this is my third life. This is my last life. I want to start a new era of technology for all living beings. His brain was already starting to get muddled, and his super-fast thinking speed was starting to slow down, his efficiency decreasing substantially.


    ¡°What¡¯s the direction of the research this time? Just use my brain for research. What exactly is the secret of the human pineal gland ¡­¡±


    He laughed.


    However, even Levis did not expect this.


    This time, he had been studying in seclusion for more than ten years. He was too old, and his thinking had begun to slow down. He was not much faster than ordinary people. He was immersed in it every day, and when he woke up, it was already his later years.


    Empire year 161.


    When Levis looked at his work, a brand-new large computer, he was still in shock. I¡¯m really fighting against the heavens. Fortunately, I made it in time. If I had been one step slower, I¡¯m afraid I would have died of old age. I¡¯ve brought all the results to the ground before I¡¯ve even completed the research.


    He suddenly felt a little lucky because this time, he had studied his own brain and had the possibility of living a fourth life.


    the next civilization will be the electronic machinery civilization!


    this civilization is made by imitating my human brain. Since they use electricity ¡­ It can deduce data and has a computing ability that surpasses that of humans and is comparable to mine. It can read and store data like a human brain.¡±


    when humans arrive at this civilization, the entire world can become one, form a network, and communicate with each other!


    He strode out of the laboratory, and the era had completely entered the computer era.

 Chapter 364

    ?


    Chapter 364: Chapter 364-entering the forbidden origin zone


    Translator: 549690339


    This was a new technological civilization. Levis ¡®achievements were beyond words.


    It was as if he had single-handedly created a technological civilization. Furthermore, he had studied the structure of his brain and could easily make up for some of the breakpoint in his brain, which was also known as the ¡± hard disk¡¯s broken path.


    Of course, repairing it would be like wearing torn clothes. It could only extend one¡¯s life by a little and live a fourth life.


    I have pushed the civilization of mankind forward by countless years!


    I¡¯ve defeated the heavens again and lived another life!


    On this day, a hearty voice came from the core building in Area 51. It was heard by all the researchers in the land. They were extremely excited and quickly spread the word.


    Computers were starting to become common!


    Moreover, this computer was not the kind of old computer that was bloated and bigger than a washing machine. It had a more advanced circuit mode from the beginning because its brain structure was the most optimal circuit structure for mankind.


    Countless people began to praise Levis.


    He even wrote a song,¡±the spirit of the times.¡±


    Without him, the entire human civilization would probably still be living in the medieval farming era without electricity, using iron and explosives ¡­


    Without him, there would be no convenient electricity, and every house would be extremely convenient ¡­


    Without him, there would be no planes, cannons, internet phones, and television ¡­


    ¡­..


    In this life, Levis did not go into seclusion. He had researched his entire life and felt that it was too tiring. He had spent his entire life serving the entire human civilization and advancing human life.


    Every time, he was struggling on the edge and was lucky enough to survive the next life. But the next time? His brain had already aged to the extreme, and he had barely managed to repair it. He no longer had the confidence to live.


    After all, it would be difficult to break through if one¡¯s thinking was completely slowed down. It was a vicious cycle.


    in this last life, I don¡¯t want to fight with the heavens anymore. I¡¯ve lived a few lifetimes and it¡¯s already unimaginable for ordinary people. I want to go and be an ordinary person. Levis sighed.


    He didn¡¯t want to fight for it, he didn¡¯t want to take it.


    However, there was still a mystery in his heart that was deeply rooted in Him. The world where people had fled from in ancient times, those giant beasts, and that mysterious young man ¡­


    He had been astonishingly intelligent and talented all his life. He understood that the greater the power, the greater the responsibility. Thus, he took up the responsibility and dedicated his life to contributing to the future generations and mankind. Most of his time was spent on research.


    In fact, he had always wanted to let himself go for once and live for himself based on his inner thoughts. However, he was not really willing to waste his precious time. Every minute and every second was fighting for his life with the times.


    He began to wander around the two human empires.


    He had spent most of his life in the laboratory, and it was only now that he had personally witnessed the changes he had brought about. It was like a completely different world from the medieval era of city-states and tribes.


    Due to the high temperature of the lava river, the entire mechanical city was surrounded by a faint white cloud. Many cars were driving on the ground, and some bread-shaped aircraft were even flying back and forth in the sky.


    It was like a molten city of machines. There were many scythe-shaped, cone-shaped buildings that were filled with a sci-fi and ideal charm.


    The humans here were always hot. They wore very few hot shorts and short sleeves. Wheat-skinned girls were racing on motorcycles, sweating hot sweat as they sped past.


    Some wealthy merchants were even riding airships in the sky.


    guns, guns, and transportation have always been the two human empires ¡®most advanced technology. Now, computer technology, which has never existed before, has successfully appeared. Once it has sprouted, it will quickly develop itself. Levis looked at the world he had created.


    On this day, Levis walked around the human city and was satisfied. He made an announcement on TV, ¡± I will step down! Any position in the human world, the honorary Supreme Marshal of the two empires, the Dean of the Academy of Science, the head of the Super Research Institute ¡­ After today, I¡¯ll just be an ordinary old man. ¡±


    BOOM!


    On the television, countless viewers were in an uproar. No one could believe that their one and only God had stepped down?


    Levis did not wait for the crowd to react. I will be an ordinary old rich businessman. I will explore the ancient forbidden world, the land where we humans originated, the place where we were born ¡­ Someone is willing to travel with me?¡±


    The TV viewers were all stunned. They didn¡¯t expect it to be so sudden.


    According to the legends of the ancient ancestors, there was a terrifying super life form there. It was a forbidden area that must not be entered. Otherwise, it might attract those terrifying monsters and cause them to descend on human territory.


    This paradise was not easy to come by.


    Levis said, ¡± we won¡¯t be coming back on this trip. We don¡¯t want to bring back an unknown disaster. There¡¯s no way out, it¡¯s an adventure that¡¯s going to cost you your life. The members must be above 25 years old, young people are not allowed to participate!¡±


    In a thirty-year-old¡¯s lifespan, a twenty-five-year-old was equivalent to a forty-or fifty-year-old person.


    Everyone was silent. Mr. Levis was going to announce the end of his life.


    Many people suddenly stopped talking, their hearts filled with complicated feelings.


    Finally, Levis said the most sensational sentence in front of the TV, ¡±


    we will use radio technology to conduct a remote live broadcast. I will reveal the truth to the whole world on this journey that will lead to certain death! What is the origin of our human history and civilization? It was indeed the theory of divine creation! Or is it the evolution of species?¡±


    This was Levis ¡®dream. From that day on, the mysterious figure he saw kept expanding in his memory. It was rooted in his mind and could not be removed. It even became the only barrier in his heart.


    ¡°In the final moment of my life, I don¡¯t want to struggle and live another life. I want to do something I like. I want to choose my own life and go on a trip to that mysterious forbidden area.¡±


    I want to know the origin of humans ¡­


    I want to know what the mysterious creature meant when he said those words to the two babies ¡­


    He murmured, and his turbid eyes gradually became firm. This was the desire and dream of a lifetime that he was willing to exchange for with his death!


    In an instant, the entire country began to discuss.


    Broadcasting that terrifying land?


    That would be too terrifying. What did Mr. Levis mean by the origin of humans?


    Wasn¡¯t it the ¡± biological evolution ¡± that he had deduced? Weren¡¯t humans evolved from orangutans and apes?


    However, Mr. Levis ¡®voice was filled with doubt from the beginning to the end!


    Many people had heard that Mr. Levis had been on the verge of death several times. He seemed to have seen some terrible near-death experience and began to mumble and conduct some theology and soul research.


    And now, this giant of science seemed to be more and more immersed in the field of theology.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    the moment he stepped down, the leader of science threw himself into the field of theology? ¡±


    it seems that science is a profession, and theology is a real hobby? ¡±


    This was simply too shocking. Their God of technology, who had brought them such a prosperous era of Science and Technology, had actually become extremely interested in religions and superstitions!


    Empire year 165.


    After another four years of preparation, the group of elderly people began their final journey.


    They were the elites of the old, the top of their respective industries. Unwilling to die of old age alone, they brought the most advanced equipment from the two empires, carried mountaineering bags, and some advanced equipment, and set foot in the ancestral forbidden zone of the human race.


    we want to open up a path for mankind ¡­


    the glory that we once lost, we have re-established it here ¡­


    When Levis and the others opened the underground cave that was still sealed and walked out of the surface, they instantly saw a brand new vast green grassland, a new world. here, we will find the origin of mankind.


    Boom ¡­ Long!


    A giant bird that looked like a Jurassic dinosaur quickly streaked across the sky.


    The terrifying aura made this group of old people tremble.


    On the other end of the television, there were many mechanical steel cities. People were sitting on the couches and watching the live broadcast. When they saw this scene, they could not help but clench their hearts and their minds went blank, ¡± so, there really is such a terrifying life form that is close to God.

 Chapter 365

    ?


    Chapter 365: The era of live streaming technology


    Translator: 549690339


    The strange bird flew across the sky.


    Its dark red Wings, which were as solid as lava, slowly spread out. The entire land was instantly covered by squirming shadows-mountains, forests, grasslands ¡­


    ¡°What kind of strange bird is that? it¡¯s so huge! It¡¯s comparable to a seven-story skyscraper! It was emitting an extremely terrifying power! It can tear our entire civilization into pieces!¡±


    A white-haired old woman in a white shirt took off her gold-rimmed glasses and looked up with a cane in her hand. At this moment, the pride of mankind was shattered, and they realized the weakness of civilization.


    history will remember this great moment of mankind, the romantic and beautiful era of miracles. There was a white-haired and dignified gentleman who slowly held onto his walking stick and carried a Mountaineering Bag. However, he was not frightened at all. Instead, he admired the scene.


    Alina, we were right. This land bears witness to our final love ¡­ What a beautiful life this is!¡± An Eastern man and a golden-haired old woman hugged each other and sighed in admiration. They were also shocked by this romantic and boundless scene, and it became the most beautiful journey before they died of old age.


    Most of the people present were senior members of human society.


    They were no longer afraid of death and respected Mr. Levis. They wanted to enter the unknown forbidden origin world with him. To the entire society, it was the greatest honor of life to be buried with the legend of human science and die of old age!


    Many of them were adventurers who loved outdoor sports. They had the spare time to manage businesses and financial groups, climb dangerous mountain terrains, enter rivers, and dive into the deep sea, but they had never seen such a shocking scene.


    ¡°Organize the equipment! Radio radar, scan the surrounding environment!¡±


    drone, take off. Scan the surrounding map for the Super life forms with high heat!


    ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up! Dig a secret base underground and apply the invisibility coating. These unknown lifeforms might have the ability to scan ¡­ This is a brand new life form. Perhaps we should add new content to our evolutionary theory!¡±


    ¡°We need to find a branch of the lava river. We need to set up camp so that we can have an unlimited supply of energy! Otherwise, the war chariots and weapons would just be a pile of scrap metal!¡±


    ¡­..


    The green-colored mechanical war chariots stopped one after another. Some of the mechanical rectangular war chariots even started to transform rapidly. Huge shovels that looked like excavators appeared and started to dig underground.


    ¡°Ding dong!¡±


    In the capital of the human empire of the West, Velia, the big screen in Times Square was broadcasting this shocking scene live. On the streets, the elderly and children, Westerners and Easterners, all stopped in their tracks and showed a look of disbelief.


    On the television.


    A handsome host in a black suit was explaining. He was also a little dumbfounded.


    ¡°Dear respected audience! The era of all mankind has changed because of this! The exploration team led by Mr. Levis has arrived!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the origin of our human race. Our ancestors once escaped from there. What kind of life code is hidden there? I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡±


    ¡°But no matter what!¡±


    The host roared in excitement, ¡± Imperial Calendar, year 165, 8th of July! History will remember this great moment! We humans ¡­ We¡¯ve discovered a new continent!¡±


    ¡­.


    Clang!


    In front of the black and white television, countless people knocked over their cups. Some high-end families had even used the latest LCD computers to watch this magical scene.


    ¡°Oh! My true Lord! That¡¯s a strange bird that¡¯s as big as a skyscraper?¡±


    ¡°Is this world too crazy, or is our mind in disorder?¡±


    that¡¯s another world!?


    is it the religious frescoes in the ancient myths, the origin of lava-fortillgas? ¡±


    ¡°Heavens! A mythical creature actually exists!¡±


    ¡°No wonder Mr. Levis would lose his composure!¡±


    ¡­..


    All of humanity watched the live broadcast on the television and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    They seemed to have opened the door to a strange world. Terrifying mythical beasts shuttled back and forth, and clouds and mist lingered, exuding a vast, ancient, and mysterious aura.


    To the people living in the modern urban society, with the development of technology, cars, planes, and cannons, the world was already similar to the ordinary world view of the people on earth.


    Even the level of technological civilization was roughly the same. It was already difficult to accept such extraordinary things.


    It was as if people had suddenly discovered the eighth continent on the seven continents of the entire earth. A group of aliens lived on this new continent, and they had terrifying supernatural powers that were similar to the revival of the supernatural!


    This was a storm.


    On the internet, someone quickly spoke up.


    ¡°It reminds me of a new online novel that has just emerged in the past few months! Wuxia novels, flying on roofs and vaulting on walls! It can travel in the air!¡±


    the kind of novels that don¡¯t need to be published in traditional newspapers and are published on the internet? ¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ve also seen it, the recent series of plum blossom fist! He fell off the cliff and found the three plum blossoms skill. Then, he found many beautiful women ¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, there should be laws on the internet. This kind of novel is mixed with colors! We shouldn¡¯t be making huge profits!¡±


    but this one in front of us is much more powerful than those wuxia novels!


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi walked down the street and sat down on a wooden bench in a Fountain Square.


    Next door was a milk tea shop. A group of people surrounded the TV in the shop and watched the legendary broadcast crazily. Some young people riding motorcycles screamed loudly. They were extremely excited and brimmed with the aura of youth.


    After all, black-and-white televisions were already common, but only the rich could afford color LCD screens. In order to watch more clearly, they would choose to watch it in some beverage stores and bookstores.


    An expensive color TV had also become a standard for shops to attract customers.


    Xu Zhi sat down and opened the ¡± God of creation browser ¡± on the light blue desktop of his ¡± personal computer. naturally, he could connect to the wireless signal of this human technological society and even hack into their internet.


    ¡°They¡¯re still stuck in the primitive category of wuxia novels, so the pleasure Point is very low! There were no fantasy or Xianxia novels ¡­ I really want to make a novel and post it on the internet, so that they know what¡¯s really fragrant!¡± Xu Zhi smiled faintly.


    At that moment, under the live broadcast of the historical event of mankind, Levis and the other old men had built a temporary technology base. They brought the best internet technology and military lava technology to explore these lands.


    They even discovered some strange creatures and supernatural animals, which caused screams in front of the TV. People were excited to the extreme.


    In front of the TV, everyone¡¯s face started to turn serious.


    After collecting the surrounding terrain data, the human army began to explore the ancient land and hunt some low-level giant beasts. In an instant, they suffered heavy losses and many people were killed or injured.

 Chapter 366

    ?


    Chapter 366: Chapter 365-live broadcast (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Those wild beasts were too terrifying.


    It was very difficult for firearms to penetrate their skin and armor, and they required countless troops to fire at them at the same time. Their vitality was extremely tenacious, and they could even burst out with all kinds of unimaginable extraordinary powers.


    Fire, hailstones, tornadoes, and even spiritual attacks.


    Tu tu tu tu tu!


    As the muzzle of the gun glowed, a dog-like beast madly advanced in the rain of bullets.


    the new B91 tank has been destroyed!


    ¡°13 casualties!¡±


    ¡­.


    News came one after another.


    Not only were the viewers watching the live broadcast excited, Levis also clenched his fists tightly. this giant beast is the limit of our hunting range. We must take it down!


    After losing one-third of their forces, a fiery-red Dog-shaped giant beast had its limbs broken. Its body was covered in bullet holes and was locked in a cage. Blood was dripping from it as it looked at Levis with hatred.


    Goo Goo Goo!


    A strange language came out of the beast¡¯s mouth, as if it was roaring.


    Levis looked at the scene in front of him and took a deep breath. this is incredible ¡­ These giant beasts have terrifying intelligence and their own language!¡±


    The surrounding elders were also silent and filled with sorrow.


    They had not thought of living when they came here, but they did not expect to die so quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine what kind of life form this is. Its muscles and armors are comparable to the toughest lava alloy that mankind has ever made!¡±


    this giant beast¡¯s blood is boiling hot and scorching. It can even burn the fragile skin of us humans. It has an unimaginably huge physique. The blood has already been sent for testing!


    ¡­


    Sounds came from the surroundings.


    Levis was still staring at the roaring beast.


    Suddenly, a strange fluctuation reverberated in his head.


    stupid, unknown transcendent beast, you¡¯re provoking me. Let me go now. My father is the third godly general of the Holy Emperor, Michaux. He will annihilate your entire race!


    Levis ¡®mind was in shock. Sound could be transmitted to the mind, and it could actually be communicated using brain waves?


    This was divine sense?


    Was it really an ancient mythical being?


    you said I¡¯m a magical beast, ¡± he could not help but ask. what about the others? ¡±


    ¡°People? You call those creatures humans? ¡®Stupid magical beast, don¡¯t lie to me ¡­¡¯ Although you look the same, you¡¯re not of the same species. You¡¯re not human!¡± The giant beast growled,¡±there¡¯s a magic core in your brain, but nothing else ¡­¡± Humans are just ordinary low-level beasts, and you ¡­ It was a magical beast in human skin! This is the difference in the essence of life!¡±


    Magic cores?


    Did he mean the pineal gland?


    The old Li Weisi¡¯s body trembled. what about the Holy Emperor? Who is it?¡±


    The giant beast did not seem to be very intelligent. It was extremely proud and spoke of the common sense of this world. stupid human-skinned magical beasts ¡­ Each of the 13 lava regions is vast and boundless. The sacred Emperor is one of the seven strongest experts in our stone wall region. It¡¯s the great ancestor of the lava Dragon clan!¡±


    From the beast¡¯s mouth, Levis learned that the Holy Emperor was a Tier 6 powerhouse and had already fully matured. According to the ancient memories, there was only one Supreme God in the 13 large domains who had reached the heavenly Emperor realm.


    After all, humans hadn¡¯t developed for a long time, and behemoths like them had only been around for a short time. Peak geniuses like the sacred Emperor had great aptitudes. As time passed, they might become heavenly emperors in the future.


    This giant beast race was called the moeker beast. They were a sub-dragon race and were only at the fourth rank. With their lava talent, they could gain intelligence at the fourth rank, but their reproductive ability was low.


    ¡°Fourth rank ¡­ It¡¯s already very difficult for us to kill them. The planes and cannons kept firing, and we lost half of our troops ¡­¡± Levis took a deep breath and felt that it was very terrifying. A fourth-grade demonic beast with individual ability would be a huge threat to human society!


    Then, fifth-rank?


    Sixth rank?


    It was hard to imagine.


    ¡°We humans are still so weak ¡­¡± Levis was shocked. then, what is the language you are communicating with in my mind? ¡±


    ¡°This is something that only a high-level demon beast with a magic core can communicate with! The two great magic cores from both sides will directly communicate through their consciousness!¡± The magical beast said arrogantly,¡±this is an ancient divine language. It¡¯s the words of the origin!¡± They form our consciousness and souls ¡­ ¡®It¡¯s the construction of our great talent ¡­¡¯ It grants us endless power ¡­¡±


    it has a great name. It¡¯s called ¡­ C language!¡±


    ¡­..


    In the modern human society, when Levis announced some information to the entire human race at the military base, the people in front of the TV instantly boiled over!


    ¡°Oh! C language?¡±


    ¡°Is this the language of God? It formed the consciousness and soul of a transcendent. Talent? Since there¡¯s a godly language, the legendary God actually exists!¡±


    Everyone in front of the TV clenched their fists.


    Some schools even suspended classes. In the multimedia classroom, high school students and middle school students put down their textbooks and stared at the multimedia screen. They felt that their world views had been overturned.


    ¡°A fourth-grade magical beast already has the power to destroy our city. The streets, the tall buildings, everything will be destroyed! Then a Tier 5 is enough to destroy an entire city. A Tier 6, perhaps ¡­¡±


    ¡°This is a dream! It must be a dream! This kind of unscientific thing ¡­¡±


    Human society fell into a slight panic, but they still believed in their God, Levis. He had developed the entire era of technology and brought them hope. He had created miracles one after another, and he could do so now.


    In just half a month, human society was still closely watching the live broadcast on television every day. This was related to the life and death of mankind! Next, Levis killed the behemoth, took out its magic core, and began to study it in a trance.


    They had moved to a more secretive location.


    Levis had studied their magic cores and found that they were a type of supernatural energy that was very similar to his pineal gland brain. As he studied them day by day, he was so immersed in his research that he was almost ready to use this power.


    The entire Empire¡¯s internet was also rapidly developing because of this cross-century live broadcast on television. People began to establish it and discuss it on the forums.


    other than the suppression-class weapons like nuclear bombs, it¡¯s similar to the modern civilization on earth. Xu Zhi just smiled and secretly posted the source code of the ¡± Weibo ¡± software and disclosed it on the forum. It quickly became popular in the form of a Weibo, a personal Weibo, and a small forum attached. It was a very trendy model in line with the development of society.


    Many people commented on the forum.


    ¡°Oh! The God of Levis will definitely be able to obtain everything!¡±


    according to the military¡¯s live broadcast, Mr. Levis has already obtained some magic cores. Perhaps we will be able to defeat the demonic beasts soon!


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided, I¡¯m going to major in mechanical energy in college! To study the extraordinary power of magical beasts!¡±


    ¡­.


    However, just as the entire human society and the people of the two human empires were cheering, at 9:64 PM, everyone watching the live broadcast felt their hearts clench. This was because they saw a huge magical beast break into the underground military base.


    It was the Father of the class 4 magical beast that had been killed. This was a terrifying Class 5 giant beast. The resistance of the entire Army was destroyed in an instant.


    ¡°Heavens! How did it find this place?¡± A chubby middle school student with a face full of freckles shouted as he sat in front of the sofa.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± A civil servant put down his briefcase.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s some kind of special spell that can track and find auras?¡±


    ¡°Are we humans going to die?¡±


    ¡­


    The forum was flooded with messages, and some people were even in despair.


    In the live broadcast, a fierce battle began. In the tunnel of the newly built base, there was a crazy exchange of fire. Old men with guns and shells were madly bombarding the terrifying giant beast.


    ¡°Cover Mr. Levis!¡±


    ¡°For the glory and future of mankind!


    Tu, tu, tu!


    One by one, the old men roared and even drove the tanks to crush the passage.


    They were all the higher-ups of large corporations. They were CEOs, helmsmen, and even controlled 80% of the human Empire¡¯s social lifeline. Among them, there was even a retired president of the eastern Empire.


    The president should not have stepped down so early. He stepped down because he was old and wanted to follow in Mr. Levis ¡®footsteps. The top intelligence of humans wanted to do something meaningful before they died of old age.


    Explosions, roars, and chaos.


    ¡°I can¡¯t lose.¡±


    The woman pulled her child and sat in front of a black leather sofa. She watched the TV and clenched her fists.


    A group of young biker gang members, dressed in gaudy clothes and tattooed tattoos, were speeding on the streets, causing many passers-by to curse. Suddenly, they stopped, and the motorcycles looked at the big screen in the Fountain Square.


    That night, humans did not sleep.


    At six O ¡®clock in the morning, the entire human base was basically destroyed. Only a small number of people protected Mr. Levis in a small lava plane and managed to escape.


    Human bases were destroyed.


    The entire human force that entered was too weak and was easily destroyed. Modern technology could not resist a level five creature, and only Mr Levis was left.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the dark night.


    At this moment, a plane landed in the wilderness.


    Mr. Levis, an old man covered in blood, walked down the woods with a camera and a live broadcast pole. He was surrounded by primitive bushes and rainforests.


    He smiled bitterly at the camera. I¡¯ve underestimated the fearsomeness of that world. They might have all kinds of superpowers that science can¡¯t understand. They might be able to find the base based on the aura. They might even be able to read human memories and investigate human souls.


    The entire human society was watching the television nervously.


    ¡°Perhaps, very soon, they will use this to find our human society and attack!¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone in front of the TV fell silent.


    ¡°Everything was because of my selfishness! My thirst for knowledge in the pursuit of science made me think of this world. I studied the extraordinary giant beasts, searched for the origin of humans, and wanted to find out if a legendary human existed ¡­¡±


    now, I still have to continue my research. I don¡¯t know how long I can hold on. I¡¯ll broadcast this to everyone until the last moment. Don¡¯t come in and think of a way to save me. Don¡¯t enter this terrifying world. We ancient humans couldn¡¯t defeat them in the past, and we can¡¯t defeat them now. Besides, they might not be able to find our underground entrance ¡­ Levis lay down. He was too tired and began to rest.


    The next day, he began to livestream creating technology and researching machinery for everyone.


    In the next few days, under the panic of the people, Levis directly hunted some wild beasts. He brought machine guns with him, but he narrowly escaped death several times. During his continuous research, he even moved his residence a few times to replenish fuel and energy. He was struggling on his last breath, and the people were frightened.


    Levis ¡®wilderness survival and technological research would determine the future of the entire human race.


    ¡°We can help!¡±


    ¡°Yup! The wireless communication device is still there. Mr. Levis, you can communicate with us. You have gathered all the wisdom and Power of Us humans!¡±


    we can help with the research. All human research institutes, mobilize!


    ¡­.


    At this moment, a message appeared.


    It was a Weibo account with the name ¡± Holy Emperor Michael ¡°. There was a screenshot of a Golden Dragon with its huge body sitting in front of a computer, typing on the keyboard and holding the mouse with its dragon claws. It looked a little funny.


    The caption of the picture was:


    ¡°My subordinates have already offered you strange things to me. You low-level creatures are really interesting. Society? Mechanical? Planes and cannons? Especially this internet, it¡¯s very interesting. I¡¯m going to invade your world, please wait and see.¡±


    Suddenly, the entire Weibo was in an uproar!


    The world was developing in a strange way.


    In the mysterious and vast origin of lava, the God of humans, Mr. Levis, was doing a live broadcast of survival in the wild for all of mankind. On the other hand, a giant dragon had plundered human technology equipment and directly declared war on human Weibo?


    Instantly, the Weibo of ¡°Holy Emperor Michael¡± was in an uproar, and countless people came to watch.


    This Weibo status was liked by 19501 people. 74243


    [ number of followers: 17 million. It has suddenly soared to the highest number on Weibo. ]


    ¡°Big Boss, spare me! (Kowtow)¡±


    ¡°Holy Emperor Michael, please let us humans go like farts! (Trembling)¡±


    they¡¯re a bunch of human spies. We, the Middle East civil Science University, would rather die than submit!


    Civil Aviation University of Mechanical Engineering, all teachers and students declare war!


    ¡°A mere Dragon! Invade our world and let you see the power of technological cannons!¡±


    ¡­.


    The entire Weibo was boiling with excitement.


    Xu Zhi was sitting in the cold drink shop, scrolling through Weibo and eating his drink. He was suddenly a little speechless. The development of this world was a little special ¡­


    Previously, there was the president¡¯s Twitter to rule the country, and now there was the giant dragon Weibo to declare war.

 Chapter 367

    ?


    Chapter 367: Chapter 367-destruction and conversation


    Translator: 549690339


    It was a very strange scene.


    A giant Golden Dragon sat in front of a human¡¯s computer and declared war on the two human empires on Weibo through human internet communication devices.


    It was grotesque and variegated.


    But it was only natural.


    Any superior life form that was still in the primitive Beast World would be like this, and this Golden Dragon would definitely study human technology and equipment, and be curious about the technology of ¡± computers.


    ¡°How will it develop?¡±


    Xu Zhi sat quietly in the milk tea shop and sipped his milk tea. He felt as if time had passed peacefully. He sat on the chair and looked out at the street through the glass. you¡¯ve escaped, but you still have to face it.


    this giant dragon, how dare he post on the Weibo of our human society? let¡¯s see if we don¡¯t curse him to death!!!


    In the distance, a group of young people surrounded the television and shouted. There was even a computer in the milk tea shop, and countless people were crazily scrolling through Weibo. The young people these days were no longer obsessed with mechanical tanks and mechanical motorcycles, but were addicted to the internet and television.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you want to watch TV?¡±


    A sexy and hot girl was holding a cup of milk tea on the table.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at her.


    The hot girl was stunned. She actually sat down on the opposite seat and smiled. you¡¯re really special. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a charismatic young man. We¡¯re changing with the tide of every era, just like the era of Mr. Levis ¡®Electric Power Company, the era of mechanical lava, and the current internet era ¡­ And the incomparably terrifying new world before us.¡±


    The hot girl turned her head and looked at the cheering young men, as if she had seen the trend of the times. and you, you¡¯re not cheering at the TV like them.


    Xu Zhi was stunned and looked at the woman. you¡¯re very special. You don¡¯t go with the flow.


    ¡°You¡¯re even more special. How should I put it? you have a very special and mysterious aura, and your long robe and clothes are very handsome!¡± The hot girl said.


    It was a wizard¡¯s robe.


    There were many strange clothes in this world, and the berserk culture was prevalent. A bunch of specially dressed mechanical motorcyclists raced all day long, even flying in the sky of this mechanical city. No matter how he dressed, he would not look out of place.


    The hot girl smiled and said, ¡± let¡¯s get to know each other. My name is Caroline. My father is an Eastern businessman from a distant place. My mother is from the enier region and is also of Chinese and Western descent. She is of mixed descent, just like Mr. Levis ¡­ However, he is not as smart as the God of humans, Levis.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at her.


    This world was very passionate, and it was very normal for girls to chase after him.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m hitting on you?¡±


    Caroline laughed and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, the man I look forward to the most is Mr. Levis ¡­ In this world, love is not the only thing. There are many things worth pursuing, such as science. I am a celibate like Mr. Levis, and I will not marry in my life ¡­ Of course, if the person is Mr. Levis, I will consider ¡­¡±


    Pursue science?


    Xu Zhi looked at her somewhat sparse hair and nodded.


    ¡°This is hereditary!¡± Carolyn was stunned for a moment before she laughed and scolded him.


    She seemed to be a very talkative and friendly young lady. She had the enthusiasm of the locals. The lava world, perhaps because of the hot weather, was very hospitable.


    Caroline looked at the lively TV and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine what will happen in the future. What kind of fate will mankind face? Or if we obtain those terrifying individual mythological powers, we will also have strong people and become very strong?¡±


    a technological civilization or an extraordinary civilization. Which one do you like? ¡± Xu Zhi slowly stirred the milk tea with a blue straw.


    ¡°What¡¯s the Difference?¡± Carolyn was curious.


    these are two different paths of civilization. The difference is huge.


    Xu Zhi explained, ¡± in the era of science, everyone is almost equal. We rely on the power of external objects. Artillery, firearms ¡­ Even in the future, when people developed extremely advanced technology, they would be able to obtain eternal life through self-modification of their bodies. They would have powerful individual strength, astonishing mechanical spaceships, and the ability to perform space-time jumps. They would still be equal individuals, and each individual would not be too exaggerated or special.


    No matter how technology would develop, it would be the same as it was now. Some people would apply to be police officers, some would learn how to pilot spaceships to protect the border, some would apply to be teachers ¡­ Extraordinary civilizations are individual civilizations.¡±


    ¡°Individual civilization?¡± She asked.


    Xu Zhi took a sip of his milk tea. they have a pyramid structure, with a strong man who rules over all life. It¡¯s an era of individual heroes, and they¡¯re high and mighty. Do you see that Dragon? His world was like this. He was known as the ¡®Holy Emperor¡¯, ruling over a piece of land and deciding the life and death of all transcendents. Because of his great strength, no one could disobey him.¡±


    Carolyn seriously thought about the advantages and disadvantages of the two civilizations and smiled gently. so that¡¯s how it is. In our era of technology, a tyrant will definitely be overthrown, but individual civilizations can not be overthrown? Are they feudalistic? Was it a tyrant dictatorial? A very profound understanding. If I had to choose, I would choose individual civilization ¡­¡±


    Her eyes flashed with longing. perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯ve never come into contact with such a world. I¡¯m very curious and looking forward to it ¡­ Or perhaps I¡¯m more of a hero, and I¡¯m influenced by Mr. Levis.¡±


    Xu Zhi just smiled. She was a very interesting woman.


    Perhaps, it could become the trigger for an era ¡­


    In the next few months, Xu Zhi would occasionally come over to drink milk tea. Caroline also became a frequent visitor. The two of them often chatted, but not long after, a war broke out. The Holy Emperor, Michael, the Lord of the giant Dragons, at the front line led the giant beasts and successfully found the underground tunnel in this land. After confirming the location, he began the invasion.


    ¡°For the human empire!¡±


    BOOM!


    Artillery shells, firearms, planes, and tanks were all being fended off by the frontline troops.


    The Golden Dragon, Michael, declared war on Weibo:


    Screenshots.


    It was still taken from the front camera of the computer.


    In the picture, there was a lava cave filled with golden metal. A giant Golden Dragon sat on a small folding stool, looking at the computer screen with relish. Its dragon claws were holding the mouse. This round sitting posture caused its body to be bloated and round.


    ¡°Human, surrender! Become a member of my Army! Accept my rule! I will give you preferential treatment as slaves! Bring me your milk tea, wine, and web novels!¡±


    ¡°Right! It¡¯s that plum blossom fistman that¡¯s still being serialized, quickly update it! And you human women are so attractive! Three plum blossoms, give me a hundred beautiful women!¡±


    ¡­.


    The human empires were speechless.


    They immediately vomited blood!


    Oh my God! This was the fearsome nature of the internet! Who knew how this majestic, terrifying, and invincible Golden Dragon learned about human society from a pile of trash information on the internet and became so interested in it?


    However, this was an opportunity!


    After all, it was a stupid beast, and its way of thinking was very different.


    The higher-ups of the two human empires held a meeting and quickly made a request.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already taken the author of the plum blossom fist hostage and are adding chapters! We¡¯ve even invited many web novelists to lock themselves in a small dark room and write any novel that you¡¯re interested in for Your Excellency, the great Holy Emperor Dragon-Michael!¡±


    On Weibo, it said coldly, ¡± stupid humans, as long as I conquer the entire human race, you will be my slaves. I will have everything I want, glory, beauty, wealth, power.


    Oh my God!


    Was this a Chuunibyou body?


    He had even learned this? What else did it learn from the internet?


    Some of the country¡¯s leaders were heartbroken. They should have dealt with the chaotic internet a long time ago, but now they were suffering from it!


    A terrifying war had erupted.


    The military factories of the two empires began to operate.


    The firepower of a human army of over a hundred thousand was too terrifying. Even a Saint Emperor Dragon would not dare to be exposed to such an environment. It would deal a fatal blow to him in an instant.


    It would not die, but it would be injured.


    If it was injured, it would be coveted by other Lords, and it could only be boiled in warm water.


    In less than half a month, a large number of human elites had died. A total of 70000 people had died in battle, and the entire human society was in an extremely tense state. The destruction of civilization was about to arrive.


    At this time, Levis was still struggling to survive in the outside world, even constantly avoiding the people sent by the Holy Emperor.


    ¡°Just a little more, just a little more ¡­¡± He growled.


    The old man was wearing a white coat and was studying the rank four magic core under a microscope. if I can succeed, I can use the power of the magic core to build mechanical weapons and unleash the power of a rank four. If I can secretly attack the rear, there might be a chance ¡­


    However, they were still too slow. The war that broke out at the front line was too tragic.


    Suddenly, Levis ¡®message flickered. The old man turned on his computer and saw a message from the ¡± super Research Institute ¡°. It was the content that he had asked the Institute to investigate.


    It was a photo.


    In the photo was a milk tea shop. A young man in a Black wizard¡¯s robe was drinking milk tea quietly, and a hot girl was chatting next to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    Levis ¡®mind went blank.


    That temperament, that dress, and that figure were so deeply imprinted in his memory that they had become an eternal barrier in his heart. He would never forget that mysterious and unknown language that he had used to hold the two ancestral babies.


    He had been exploring and analyzing the possible meaning of that sentence.


    not in the land I came to, but in our human society ¡­ His withered hand began to tremble as he gripped the mouse tightly in excitement. He was unprecedentedly silent as he immediately typed into the computer, ¡± talk, I request to talk to him!!


    Levis was broadcasting live in front of all human televisions at all times, and this moment was no exception.


    At this moment, everyone was in a daze. What was this ¡­ What was happening? Mr. Levis, you¡¯re so excited after seeing a photo? And he even requested to talk to this young man?


    Instantly, countless local and national television stations were fighting to report on it.

 Chapter 368

    ?


    Chapter 368: An unknown existence


    Translator: 549690339


    At this time, the entire city was in a panic. The terrifying magical beasts had attacked the modern city and had just destroyed the third largest city of mankind, vonside. What about the future?


    Too many people had died. It was like the end of the world.


    They had never been as nervous as they were now as they watched the war broadcast on the television. This was because the opponent they were facing was an unprecedented, mysterious transcendent being. A giant Golden Dragon? Modern weapons could not kill him at all.


    At the same time, on the other end of the live broadcast, the God of humans, Mr. Levis, wanted to see someone at a critical moment in his research!


    Mr. Levis ¡®expression was like that of a hungry traveler in the desert. His eyes were bright and he saw a pool of hope.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Why did Mr. Levis request to talk to him?¡±


    These two questions surrounded the minds of everyone in front of the TV.


    At this time, in a remote city in the enier area, countless soldiers and media had surrounded the entire Miya District.


    Hello, everyone. This is the central TV Department 1 of the eastern countries. I¡¯m reporter Xu Na. I¡¯m from the enier area in the West and I¡¯m here to bring you the latest news. According to the news, Mr. Levis has requested to speak to a mysterious person here. We don¡¯t know what exactly happened, but we will follow up in real time and do a live broadcast ¡­


    A hot asian female reporter kept reporting to the camera.


    When Mr. Levis was about to talk to the mysterious young man, the media was running at full speed and exploded in an instant. Mr. Levis had actually done such a strange move at the tragic moment of the war ¡­ The possible meaning behind this was too great!


    Could it be Mr. Levis¡¯s Secret plan?


    This young man was his favorite student, and he had mastered some special knowledge?


    The eyes of the entire world were focused on this remote western land. Countless satellites embedded in the sky walls were filming, and drones were shuttling between high-rise buildings.


    This world placed great importance on scientists!


    The appearance of any scientific genius would cause countless television and news media to broadcast, and they would also receive generous treatment. Countless capitalists, consortiums, and even the state would invest in them. This was the case in front of them.


    In the milk tea shop.


    Caroline was sitting across the table and chatting with Xu Zhi.


    All of a sudden, those young men from the motorcycle gang who were sitting in front of the TV and shouting stopped. The people who were sitting on the other side of the computer also went silent in an instant.


    Everyone turned their heads in unison, their expressions excited and complicated. It was as if everyone¡¯s face could become the best micro-expression actor, fanatical, reverent, envious, admiring, and shocked.


    They all looked over at the same time.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡± Caroline was shocked and quickly put down the milk tea. don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s those robbers from the biker gang in Westfall! Was this shop going to be held hostage? My family is very poor! Don¡¯t Rob me!¡±


    Xu Zhi, however, looked around, and his expression changed slightly. He had already connected to the internet from his ¡± personal computer ¡± and understood the whole story.


    He raised his head and looked at the sky. technology is so advanced. It¡¯s developing too fast. I didn¡¯t expect that satellite surveillance would be installed in such a remote place.


    On the lava stone wall in the sky, there was a satellite with a man-made camera. The satellite provided a satellite network, which was a signal tower and also came with road and city monitoring.


    Clang clang clang!


    The street outside the milk tea shop was instantly blocked. Countless long cars with TV stations printed on them appeared at the intersection. Lava spurting aircraft were also flying back and forth in the sky, making it look like a sci-fi mechanized city from the future.


    The group of biker gang members in front of the TV suddenly screamed.


    ¡°Oh! Oh my God! It was unbelievable! Mr. Levis wants to have a conversation with our milk tea shop!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and put on your makeup, we¡¯re going on TV!¡±


    ¡°Thank my mother! Thank my father! This is the most glorious moment of my life!¡±


    They were really at a loss. Suddenly, they didn¡¯t know who took the lead and began to fix their makeup. Thus, one by one, they followed the trend and quickly took out a small mirror and began to fix their appearance and clothes.


    Xu Zhi cast them a glance and was a little speechless. ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°Oh my God? ¡®This is ¡­¡¯ What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Looking at the rapidly set up cameras outside, as well as the countless streams of people and drones, Carolyn¡¯s mind went blank. a bank robbery happened nearby? A notorious murderer is hiding here?¡±


    A voice came from afar.


    ¡°Hello, everyone! I¡¯m your host, Kanni, and I¡¯m here to report the latest and most complete information on this mysterious man. He¡¯s dressed in a black long robe, very fantasy-like and retro, as if he¡¯s dressed in a different world. He¡¯s handsome and delicate ¡­¡±


    A handsome middle-aged host in a black suit was holding a microphone. He couldn¡¯t hide his excitement.


    Caroline was startled, and she turned her head in disbelief. ¡°He¡¯s looking for you? You¡¯re the only son of wealth? No, no! It was impossible to mobilize a large number of people even with great wealth! Are you Mr. Levis ¡®illegitimate son?¡±


    A group of TV stations surrounded the milk tea shop like crazy, but they were very aware that they did not enter. Instead, they filmed from a distance outside the milk tea shop. They were very polite. The person in charge of the ¡®super Research Institute¡¯ walked in with small steps.


    ¡°It¡¯s Keni!¡± Sitting in the empty milk tea shop, Carolyn¡¯s expression was no longer calm.


    This was the proud disciple of his idol, Mr. Levis. He was also the head of the Super Research Institute and the heir.


    At this moment, Carolyn was even more certain of the identity of the illegitimate child.


    I¡¯m sorry to interrupt the conversation between Sir and Madam. May I have a seat here? ¡± Said Keni. He was a polite middle-aged man, giving off the feeling of a gentle noble.


    Xu Zhi nodded.


    Keni sat calmly across from her. This was a table for four, and since Carolyn and Xu Zhi were sitting opposite each other, Keni naturally sat next to Carolyn.


    Carolyn was so shocked that her body trembled. She hurriedly pretended to casually pick up the milk tea, but she was screaming in her heart. She felt as if she had been ordinary for the first half of her life. Every day, she went to work and got off work, and then she would drink milk tea. Now, she suddenly felt as if she was living in a novel, all of which were bizarre and grotesque.


    Xu Zhi was speechless. He cast a glance at the television station and the news media outside, then looked at Kenney, who was sitting politely across from him. can you tell me why you¡¯re here? ¡±


    Kachaa!


    Kachaa!


    Outside the milk tea shop¡¯s transparent glass wall, many media outlets were taking photos.


    ¡°My teacher, Levis, would like to speak to you.¡± Keni placed a black laptop on the table and flipped open the screen. On the other end was Levis. It had been a long time since he last took a bath. His hair was a mess, and he was covered in mud. He was in a dark cave surrounded by mechanical parts.


    Xu Zhi looked at the white-haired old man who was worthy of respect.


    He had dedicated his entire life to human technology and social civilization. He had endless wisdom, great ambitions, hot-blooded arrogance, and even wanted to fight against the heavens. He wanted to push forward the development of civilizations one by one with his own strength, but he had done it!


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that the entire era belonged to him, Levis.


    human history is developing ¡­ He is the only one who still looks the same as he did in the past.¡±


    Levis ¡®throat was dry. He looked at the great existence who was quietly hiding in the milk tea shop. The years of human development seemed to have left no trace on him.


    He seemed to symbolize eternity.


    After a moment of silence, Levis said with a longing voice,


    ¡°Can you tell me who you are? How long have you been in human society? Humans ¡­ Why are you here?¡±


    On the other end of the screen, Levis could not help but whisper and tremble.


    This was the question that he had been pursuing for his entire life, the biggest obstacle in his search for the path of science. He asked all the questions that he had accumulated over the years in one breath. At this moment, he was like a sorrowful old man, his eyes full of fear and disbelief.


    The moment these words were spoken ¡­


    Everyone in front of the TV was stunned.


    This included the mechanical war chariot biker race, Caroline, Kenney, who were still dressing up and posing in the distance ¡­


    Human society was in an uproar.


    What was the meaning of this?


    He asked this mysterious young man, how long had he been hiding in human history?


    What was the origin of humans?


    It was as if he was asking about a mysterious ancient existence that had witnessed the entire history of human civilization.


    Xu Zhi just watched Levis quietly, as if the weight of the entire human society was far less than that of him alone. He laughed and said, ¡± you¡¯ve finally found me, Levis. These three questions ¡­ What do you think?¡±


    Levis was silent for a moment. He trembled as he asked the question he had in the past. He said, ¡± ¡°You are a God ¡­ God ¡­ ¡®You¡¯ve stayed in human society for the entire history. Humans appeared because of you ¡­¡¯ Is my guess right?¡±


    Shua!


    Outside the milk tea shop, countless cars and people instantly fell into dead silence.


    When the entire human race was in danger of extinction, Levis asked a mysterious human in a milk tea shop and made suspicions. Everyone in front of the TV widened their eyes in disbelief.

 Chapter 369

    ?


    Chapter 369: However, I refuse


    Translator: 549690339


    Mr. Levis ¡®words had revealed too much.


    Because of this young man in front of him, the God of human beings, Levis, began to explore and research theology?


    Was it because the young man in front of him had become a major shadow in Levis ¡®scientific life?


    Mr. Levis called him a God?


    Could it be a God from the legends?


    The entire Weibo forum went crazy!


    so Mr. Levis, who had been studying the path of science, suddenly turned to look for theology and explore the field of theology because he discovered something terrible. He discovered this incredible young man while studying some corner of human history? ¡±


    ¡°Heavens! This was too bizarre! I guess I forgot to eat bread for breakfast! In the end, he was so hungry that he fainted! A fantasy appeared!¡±


    ¡­.


    At this moment, even Holy Emperor Michael expressed his surprise on Weibo. ¡°You humans, what are you trying to do to trick me? Do you think I¡¯ll be fooled? This was impossible! I don¡¯t believe it at all! But ¡­ Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡±


    Anyone who saw this scene on TV would feel as if their hearts were clenched and they couldn¡¯t breathe.


    At this moment, the entire human empire was silent, silently waiting for the mysterious man to speak.


    Xu Zhi looked at the trembling Levis, then at the cameras and TV stations around him. He was still very calm. He felt that the person he was chatting with for this afternoon tea had changed from Caroline to Levis. It was simply a different person.


    He was already used to this.


    Xu Zhi just stared into the White-haired old man¡¯s panicked eyes. as the smartest man in the human race, Levis, what is a God in your eyes? What is your definition of God?¡±


    On the other side of the screen, Levis was deep in thought.


    The old man¡¯s lips trembled. He seemed to be in a state of extreme tension. He did not answer, but was thinking, giving himself an answer, an answer that he would explore for his entire life.


    Xu Zhi was not in a hurry. Instead, he turned his head and looked at the biker gang, who were so excited that they were about to faint. what do you think a God is? ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking us?¡± The biker gang members were stunned.


    They were so scared that they fainted. This was an inquiry from a God who might be great!


    Some of them fell limply to the ground, and most of them had their minds blank, not knowing what to say.


    Among them, there was a tattooed muscular man who bravely stood up. He had the courage that ordinary people didn¡¯t have. He knelt on the ground and raised his hands in a strange religious gesture. He shouted, ¡±


    ¡°Great God! I believe in the existence of God! I¡¯m a devout follower of the lava sect, which is popular in the Minika region! According to the ancient legends, there were countless beasts on the earth, and there were two great gods in the new age: the God of giant beasts, finba, and the God of humans, Monis.


    Finba was the ancestor of all beasts, and Monis was the ancestor of all humans.


    In ancient times, God Monis created clay figurines with lava in the land of lava, fordargas, and created the oldest human.


    The gods were eternal.


    The gods were indestructible.


    God gave life to the people on earth, gave them wisdom, gave them fertile fields and the entire world, and gave them the right to choose the future! In the face of disaster, the gods will descend and protect us!¡±


    The biker gang shouted, full of fanatical belief and respect.


    is this your definition of God? ¡±


    Countless television and media outlets surrounded Xu Zhi¡¯s milk tea shop. They thought quietly for a moment, and then spoke again under the attention of television stations all over the world.


    if this is your definition, I will fulfill your definition ¡­ if you believe in God, God will exist. God will show supernatural power to bless all living beings and give you strength ¡­ If you don¡¯t believe in God, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked quietly at Levis on the other end of the screen.


    The choice of this disaster was in their hands.


    If they chose to believe in God, he would solve this disaster and take the opportunity to guide them on the path of extraordinary ¡­


    Of course, the choice was on them, not him.


    Xu Zhi looked at Levis quietly and said, ¡± human, tell me what your choice is.


    Shua!


    The entire world was in an uproar, and countless people were in an uproar.


    ¡°He¡¯s actually a real God!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, God has come to save us! He can defeat the behemoth! The gods can not be defeated!¡±


    In front of the TV, countless families, men and women, hugged each other on the sofa and cried tears of joy. Too many people had died, and disaster could have been avoided.


    Levis remained silent.


    Television stations and media all over the world were broadcasting it like crazy. Countless people were sitting in front of their televisions, breathing rapidly.


    On the other side of the land of origin of lava.


    Within a cave, a Golden Dragon was seated in front of a computer, followed by many powerful transcendents that were emitting terrifying auras.


    Suddenly, Levis raised his head, and his eyes were burning with flames. you asked me ¡­ the definition of God. I¡¯ve found my definition. In my opinion, God is a living being with great power. Only when there are people can God exist. If everyone in this world is God, then there will be no God. If everyone is equal, without the power to surpass people, there will be no God ¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re blaspheming the gods!¡±


    you are destroying humanity!


    ¡°God will punish all living beings on earth!¡±


    The brawny biker suddenly let out a low growl. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t be any more excited as he suddenly pounced over.


    Keni quickly took out his electric baton and dodged nimbly like a secret agent. He electrocuted the biker¡¯s lower abdomen, and the entire biker fell to the ground twitching.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, great God.¡± Keni stepped back and stood elegantly to the side. He whispered to the few biker gang members and major television media who did not dare to act rashly, ¡± ¡°The teacher¡¯s Choice is the choice of our super research institution! It is also the choice of us humans! Never doubt the man with the wisdom closest to God-Levis!¡±


    Xu Zhi did not care about the chaos around him. He just continued to look at Levis quietly, waiting for him to make his choice again.


    Levis suddenly stood up. The eyes of the white-haired old man who had dedicated his life to science were burning, as if the demonic barrier in his heart had been shattered. I was once young and frivolous. I had three main purposes for the establishment of the Super Research Institute.


    science has no gods!


    ¡°Science, not superstition!¡±


    science can¡¯t explain it. It¡¯s just that it can¡¯t be explained now!


    The surrounding people held their breaths.


    Levis suddenly took a step forward,


    to this day, I still believe in science, just like I believe in The Dawn of the Future of mankind!


    ¡°In my opinion, the so-called gods are the last humans of the prehistoric civilization!¡±


    He stared at Xu Zhi, an ancient and unknown existence.


    He continued to make reasonable speculations about science and gave speeches to major TV stations,


    because of a terrifying civilization extinction disaster, the rotten prehistoric civilization was destroyed. In prehistoric times, they had a civilization that we could not imagine and had power beyond our imagination ¡­ In the end, the last human who survived became the continuation of the human race.¡±


    He stared at Xu Zhi and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s undeniable that he possesses a terrifying godly power. That¡¯s something that our current technology can¡¯t achieve! I can¡¯t understand it!¡±


    ¡°But in my opinion, the future technological civilization of the izodaians will be as powerful as prehistoric times! We don¡¯t need to believe in God and search for their path to become another one of them, because one day, we izodanians will walk out of our own civilization and become gods!¡±


    Ishtar was what they called the human race.


    In their language, isodar meant lava, burning, and it was accompanied by warm and wonderful emotional colors.


    The people of isodar were just like their character, warm and hospitable.


    In the past, they rarely used this term because there were only humans in this world. They usually used the Eastern and Western races to describe the differences. However, at this moment, it was enough to witness Levis ¡®seriousness.


    Xu Zhi immediately laughed. He laughed very happily and stood up in satisfaction. Levis, you¡¯re a special person.


    Levis continued, ¡± God, you are giving the Humans Of Our World a choice! If we believe in you, it will lead us to walk on the path of the prehistoric civilization and become the second prehistoric civilization!¡±


    ¡®And this ¡­ I refuse!¡±

 Chapter 370

    ?


    Chapter 370: A conversation between a God and a modern man


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡®And this ¡­ I refuse!¡±


    BOOM!


    There was an uproar.


    The eyes of the whole world were focused on this. They were shocked by this sentence. The conversation between humans and ancient gods at this moment was destined to be remembered for eternity.


    The streets, the residents in the high-rise buildings, and the TV screens in major shopping malls were all showing this scene. Mr. Levis ¡®words instantly ignited the entire modern human civilization.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Zhi smiled. Levis, is this the reply of the people of isodar? ¡±


    He looked around the milk tea shop.


    This human technological society¡¯s current progress was very similar to Earth¡¯s. It could even be said that it was another Earth¡¯s technological civilization. The internet, television, internet, and perhaps even Taobao would appear in the future. However, no one expected them to have such ideas.


    Before the disaster and extinction, he could resist the temptation at his fingertips!


    The backbone of this race was extremely strong and upright. It could even be said that they had a kind of stubbornness and pride that would rather die than submit.


    They believed in science and did not submit to theology.


    In the end, Xu Zhi had some admiration for this race and civilization. He had originally wanted to get them back on the right track, but it seemed that some pleasant and helpless accidents had occurred.


    after saying this, I suddenly regretted it. I know what I¡¯ve abandoned ¡­ The future of mankind? Life? Would it lead to extinction? Yet, it¡¯s as if a heavy burden has been lifted.¡±


    Levis panted heavily. His white hair and old body sat in front of the computer and laughed in a low voice. we have lived on the edge of the lava river since the era of our ancestors. Generation after generation, we have left a deep passion for forging ironware. Machinery, gunpowder, and explosions are the lava romance that is engraved in our bones!


    ¡°Ha ¡­ The fire-like heat, pride, passion for machinery and war chariots, the culture of the biker tribe, that is the people of isodar!¡±


    we izodanians develop technology and study all the principles of the world. Planes, cannons, gunpowder, and explosions are our way of life!


    technology allows us to look into the future, not cling onto the past!


    ¡°We don¡¯t believe in superstitions, but believe in the truth of materialism! there is no need to inherit the stories of our predecessors. Let what should be buried in the earth be buried forever in the past. We give science civilization. We do not believe in God, heaven, or earth. We only believe in ourselves. We will eventually surpass history. The footsteps of us izodaians will never stop! We will reach the heights of history!¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned for. moment before he smiled again. this is the last choice. The realm of theology, extraordinary power, you really ¡­ You don¡¯t want it?¡±


    Xu Zhi stood up abruptly.


    Levis, perhaps you¡¯re rejecting me now because you don¡¯t know what kind of extraordinary power I have now, a power that surpasses the entire mortal world.


    BOOM!


    It was as if Xu Zhi¡¯s entire person was covered in a flaming firmament. The blood-red flames burned heavily, and an ancient aura surrounded the flames. His eyes were red and gold, and there was no joy or sorrow in them. He was like an ancient God who had revealed his true form. His endless power covered the entire heaven and earth.


    He stretched out his hand.


    The drones in the sky, the reporters from the outside world, the cameras, and all the humans in the milk tea shop were all frozen. No one could move.


    BOOM!


    The sky was covered with bright red clouds, as if they were on fire. They covered the entire sky of chilei, shrouding the high-rise buildings. It was like a thunderstorm that was about to fall, and the vast and boundless heavenly might was like that of a Demon God.


    The entire world instantly held its breath. This was divine might!


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    ¡°This is a power that surpasses science! This doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±


    ¡°I used to believe in science ¡­¡±


    ¡°Even gods have appeared, so atheism should be subverted. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? This is what a God is!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s even stronger than that Dragon!¡±


    Seeing this scene, countless people in front of the TV gasped.


    Oh!


    Oh my God!


    He really was an ancient God!


    In front of the computer, the giant Golden dragon¡¯s mouth turned into an ¡°O¡± shape in shock. He stuttered, and his dragon claws that were holding the mouse began to shake.


    There were junior high school students who were looking forward to it on TV, middle-aged men in white collar clothes pursing their lips, old people and women. All of them revealed incomparable shock. The gods of ancient times had the power of true gods.


    Everyone had the dream of being a hero, to become a God high above and rule over all living beings.


    In the eyes of the whole world, a God was standing in the Halo like an ancient sculpture, looking down on all living beings. After thousands of years, he looked down on life as if it was very light, as if he was high up in the blue sky.


    Suddenly, a vast and ancient voice came, as if it had existed since ancient times, majestic and vast, ¡± such power, you ¡­ Do you want it?¡±


    we isodalans ¡­ Don¡¯t!¡± Levis¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. His spine was as straight as steel as he said, ¡± ¡°Keni.¡±


    ¡°This disciple is here.¡±


    Keni stood up with his computer in his hands. His face was solemn as he waited for further instructions.


    Levis¡¯s eyes were burning with passion. He no longer looked confused. It was as if he was going to press forward from now on. record the history of this moment. No matter if it is the destruction of our civilization or what kind of future we will have, today will be a great turning point!


    It was obvious that he was prepared to fight to the death.


    Xu Zhi just smiled. This reply was very unexpected, but it also made him feel a different kind of happiness. It was a kind of joy that had not been seen for a long time. I hope you can make it in time. I can see the day your civilization succeeds and walk the path that belongs to you izodaians. With your terrifying Science and Technology, you can change the world and not be defeated.


    ¡°I will!¡±


    Levis took a deep breath and bowed deeply. ancient God, thank you for coming! it was you who let me understand my true heart and break the God in my heart. I only feel that I have an indomitable future ahead of me. I have been wholeheartedly researching technology. The language of my previous God, C, I have always been at a loss. I think that it is an unknown theology that can not be analyzed by modern times. I am not determined to analyze it with science ¡­ Now I¡¯m confident that once I¡¯ve mastered the C language¡¯s password, I¡¯ll be able to analyze the root of the entire extraordinary magical beast!¡±


    Kachaa!


    Kachaa!


    As soon as he said that, countless flashes lit up outside the milk tea shop, and photos were taken one after another.


    Xu Na, a reporter from China¡¯s central TV Department 1, was extremely excited. She had personally taken this photo of the human¡¯s wise man, Levis, communicating with the ancient gods. Her name would be remembered for thousands of years!


    Although the people of isodar respected the ancient gods, they did not worship them. They only believed in science and would forever pursue it.


    At this moment, some of the isodarian people were also crying.


    They had rejected the help of the ancient gods. They felt regret and bitterness, but they felt more relieved. They couldn¡¯t abandon the path of science and the life and culture that had been deeply rooted in their bones!


    The people of Ishtar, a modern race that lived in the lava mechanical city, had a culture of mechanical hooligans, exquisite mechanical chariots, mechanical steam airships, modified parts, and competitions. All of these gave each of them a stubbornness and feelings that seeped into their bones.


    no matter how dark it is, we still believe in science, just like we believe in The Dawn of the Future of mankind!


    ¨CWillis, the 7th President of the human empire of the West. Boseton.


    When people opened the ancient historical remnants, they found that the people of isodar had abandoned the most advanced technology in the world. They only used ancient stone slabs and black murals as a way of recording, and wrote the historical chapter of the isodar Chronicles:


    [ year 165 of the Empire. Levis found the ancient gods. After asking and communicating with them, the proud people of isodar refused the help of the gods. ]

 Chapter 371

    ?


    Chapter 371: The era of mechanical magic


    Translator: 549690339


    The conversation was over.


    The computer was slowly closed, and Keni stood up solemnly.


    His entire body was still trembling in fear because of the vast and boundless power. Only when he was the closest to this ancient God did he feel the more terrifying it was.


    But he still stood straight.


    Like a soldier, he bowed slightly and said, ¡± ¡°A respectable ancient God! Thank you for your help to the people of isodar. No matter what, we are extremely grateful!¡±


    Xu Zhi just smiled and watched Keni leave. Levis had chosen a very good heir.


    This was the first time he had seen a race and civilization that did not worship gods but believed in them.


    Every civilization in the past, after recognizing the existence of gods and witnessing the arrival of miracles with their own eyes, quickly prostrated themselves.


    Only this civilization was different. They were very special.


    After Keni left, the television stations and major news media outside the milk tea shop were very hesitant. They did not know if they should come in and interview this ancient God, or if they dared to come and interview him ¡­


    Xu Zhi stood up and left immediately, disappearing from where he was.


    ¡°It disappeared!¡±


    ¡°Heavens! What kind of power is this?¡±


    The media reporters outside were stunned and rushed in frantically.


    ¡°Hello everyone, this is the eastern country¡¯s central TV Department 1. I am reporter Xu Na. We have clearly seen that this mysterious super ancient God has disappeared! Now, let¡¯s interview the biker gang in the milk tea shop!¡±


    A beautiful reporter immediately interviewed a biker and asked this mysterious God how long she had been in the milk tea shop and what special actions she usually did.


    ¡°He ¡­ The gods like milk tea!¡± The biker gang was still immersed in excitement for a long time, and did not come back to his senses. Suddenly, he shouted out loud, ecstatic, as if he had discovered a big news in the century. gods like to drink milk tea! Oh! It¡¯s too scary!¡±


    The reporter was speechless.


    If he didn¡¯t drink milk tea in the milk tea shop, was he here to use the toilet?


    However, even though they were dumbfounded, they also expressed that they could understand. If it were them, they would also be scared to death and excited.


    There were also people interviewing Carolyn, who was at a loss. They excitedly handed her a microphone and asked, ¡± may I ask, what is your relationship with the gods? ¡±


    we¡¯re just ordinary friends who got to know each other at the milk tea shop. We just chat occasionally. Replied Carolyn hurriedly.


    There were even some brand-new biker gang members who rushed over.


    He directly snatched the table and chair by the glass window of the milk tea shop, mounted the mechanical motorcycle, and left. we¡¯re rich! Auction! The seat of a God!¡±


    ¡­..


    The storm was very strong.


    When he reappeared, Xu Zhi had changed his clothes and appeared on a modern Street. It was as if he was a traveler in time and space, walking through the entire modern city.


    There were cheers all around.


    They had witnessed the gods and marveled at the terrifying and vast miracles. They felt that it was very wonderful. Although some people felt that it was a pity that they had missed out on such a power, no one was worried.


    In the shops, the people around the TV were discussing the greatness of the gods, but no one blamed Mr. Levis. They believed that Levis would never make a mistake.


    this is a race that is overconfident. Their national spirit is almost condensed on Levis.


    Xu Zhi walked with small steps and could not help but praise his talent. Levis is a special person. He has the ability and enough prestige. He represents all mankind and makes decisions. The most terrifying thing is ¡­ Everyone actually thinks that Levis can represent them!¡±


    His prestige was so high that it was simply inconceivable.


    It was because Mr. Levis was already their God.


    He opened up a great civilization era after another. Electricity civilization, mechanical and steam civilization, internet civilization ¡­ To them, it was like a god talking to another god.


    The God of technology was just talking to the ancient gods ¡­


    There was no need to doubt the decisions made by their God and the leaders of their civilization ¡­ And now, Levis was only choosing the path for the next era for mankind. Was there a need to question it?


    No need!


    Levis had already created so many great eras, and they were all placed in the past.


    The times had developed to this point, and they could not start over again.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes revealed a look of anticipation. so, how far can you go? ¡±


    ¡­..


    Three months passed.


    After a few probing attacks and seeing that the ancient God had completely disappeared, the Dragon Emperor Michael no longer had any fear and launched a fierce attack. He also provoked the humans on Weibo to destroy their morale.


    Large numbers of human soldiers were killed.


    On the other side, in the ancient land of lava.


    In the underground cave of the hidden snail house, at this moment, a wild cry came from a pile of machines, ¡± I see!


    The old man¡¯s white hair was disheveled, and he looked fanatical, like a mad scientist immersed in research. C language ¡­ It¡¯s the language of the beginning of everything, the language used by the gods to make up life, and the distant code of life. It¡¯s like a string of keys that can analyze any difficult and difficult to understand encrypted information and analyze what they call magic cores!¡±


    a magic nucleus is the crystal brain of an extraordinary magic beast. It¡¯s an eight-sided crystal that stores their soul and power ¡­ As for me, I can write in C language, just like a program, and modify their brains!¡±


    He continued to study it. Looking at the modified lava steam plane, he said, ¡± I can already use that Grade 4 magic nucleus as a weapon and write the neural command to release the ¡®innate attack¡¯. I can release their innate abilities! As for the charging of magic nuclei ¡­ We can use the human method, the lava generator.¡±


    I can only modify the plane here ¡­ On their side, they can totally make battle armors for the exoskeleton armor!¡±


    He kept thinking and suddenly laughed,


    the next era after the internet era is the era of mechanical magic!


    He immediately passed on the blueprint and design ideas.


    At this time, the two human empires had already paid a heavy price for using guns and cannons. They had killed many extraordinary magical beasts and obtained their magic nuclei. They quickly built the machines according to the blueprints.


    BOOM!


    A seven to eight meter tall mechanical giant was running on the ground.


    This was a set of four class 4 monster cores. With these four cores, their battle power would exceed that of a normal class 4 magical beast. Furthermore, they could charge up like crazy, and in an instant, they would become a terrifying killing machine on the battlefield.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    how could he have the talent of us magical beasts!


    ¡­


    Some of the transcendent magical beasts started to panic. They stood on the mountain range and looked down at the entire battlefield.


    This war began to tilt in favor of the humans. Humans began to use the essence crystals of the magical beasts as weapons, constantly killing them in a frenzy to create even more powerful weapons of war, using war to sustain war.


    ¡°Before you die, try to self-destruct your magic cores!¡±


    Michael started to lose his calm.


    Soon, the Presidents of the two human empires, as well as the upper echelons of major corporations, became Members of Parliament and started a plan, the human redemption plan, to save the God of mankind, Levis.


    They were going to save Mr. Levis, who was wandering outside!


    This was a very irrational action.


    The current Mr. Levis was too old. He had less than ten years to live. The main mecha of the human race had entered the enemy¡¯s territory. It was no different from a narrow escape. The human race had just barely been able to resist the battle, but now, it was in danger again. The human race might even be heading towards extinction because of this.


    However, the people of isodar were as passionate as lava, but they were also paranoid and crazy!


    ¡°Save Mr. Levis!¡±


    A group of the most elite human troops formed a rank five magic nucleus, together with four rank four magic nucleus mechanical armors. They secretly crossed the border and killed their way into the enemy¡¯s territory. They also secretly contacted Mr Levis.


    This was destined to be a tragic war. As a result, humans suffered great losses. In the end, after a long journey of a month, the God of humans, Levis, successfully returned to the modern city.


    The entire human society cheered! He didn¡¯t sleep that night!


    Empire year 167.


    With Mr. Levis ¡®return, the two empires set up mech armor Academies and officially recruited soldiers.


    In the same year, due to the stalemate and slowing down of the war, internet culture became completely popular. Online novels and online games began to appear, entering an era of internet explosion. An online game called ¡± legend of Warcraft ¡± made the term ¡± internet addiction ¡± officially appear.


    Internet caf¨¦s were becoming more and more popular, and there were always lively scenes in the caf¨¦s. Some middle school and primary school students who couldn¡¯t afford the internet fee would gather around a person to play on the computer, and they would even give him advice on how to play.


    Empire year 168.


    The Holy Emperor Dragon, Michael, once again made a statement on Weibo.


    A screenshot was posted. It showed a Golden Dragon in front of a computer, holding a mouse and playing a game.


    secretly Scout the enemy camp. Who knew that not only are your online novels interesting, but this game is also really fun ¡­ Who¡¯s going to top up my legend of Warcraft? His account was 9b86, he was a wizard, and his character was called: Holy Emperor, lowly humans, if you don¡¯t top up my account, I¡¯ll make you all my slaves after I¡¯ve completely occupied your human countries! I¡¯ll note down the person who recharges me and award him with merits.¡±


    To a Dragon, or even all the magical beasts in the lava Land, a long life was very boring.


    He didn¡¯t even need to cultivate.


    They could become extremely powerful by eating, drinking, and walking every day. They could reach the fifth or sixth rank when they became adults. Such a life was too boring. The Internet and Society of humans, even games and novels, could simply make them addicted.


    [ likes: 1351 ]


    [ stomp: 986541 ]


    The entire Weibo was filled with curses.


    ¡°Get lost! How could that ancient lava world still secretly use the network of our human civilization?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, the quality of the military¡¯s computers is so good, how come they didn¡¯t break down after so long!¡±


    I strongly suggest that the military implement a real-name system on the internet to prevent outsiders from stealing the internet!


    ¡°The southern new human University has declared war on Michael! (Fat Dragon die.jpg)¡±


    ¡­.


    The izodaians had a very bad temper. They immediately began to move their mouths. The screenshot of a Golden Dragon sitting on a computer immediately turned into various prank emojis. After the development of the Internet, chat emojis were naturally born.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°You actually dare to uglify me!¡±


    It sat in front of the computer and suddenly became flustered and exasperated. The pride and dignity of a Dragon and a superior felt greatly humiliated.


    Although this Dragon had high intelligence, it was still inexperienced and did not know the importance of Xiao xiangquan. He immediately suffered a great loss.


    Although there were no such ridiculous netizens in this world, and they were still simple and honest, the izodalian¡¯s violent temper made them very excited.


    It was rare to have a keyboard, but it could bring glory to the country!


    Who wouldn¡¯t take the opportunity to strike at such a great event?


    Michael became more and more anxious. He wanted to relax and log into his character in the legend of magical beasts. He immediately smiled and found that a large amount of money had been transferred to his account. In the end, there were still humans who secretly topped up money for him. After all, there were always traitors in such a large race.


    ¡°I will remember your game IDs.¡±


    It was immediately very satisfied, but as soon as it appeared in the main city, it found a group of people watching it, and they were madly typing:


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s here!¡±


    my foreign friend from the Far East, he¡¯s here. Kill him!


    ¡°Hahahahaha! My Western friends are also very enthusiastic! We¡¯ve been waiting for three days and three nights, and I¡¯ve finally arrived!¡±


    ¡­


    Michael: ¡°???? ¡±


    It looked at the computer screen in a daze and was instantly dumbfounded.


    Can¡¯t you just enjoy the game!


    However, on second thought, it laughed coldly. It was not possible to PK in the city. This was not the wilderness, so they could not do anything to it.


    However, the next second.


    [ system notification: due to today¡¯s special occasion, city PK mode is activated. ]


    ¡°???¡±


    Michael¡¯s face turned black!


    He smashed the keyboard like crazy and shouted, ¡±


    This was cheating!


    This was cheating!


    These despicable and shameless inferior humans!


    It was simple and honest. In this ancient land of lava, strength had always been the most important. It was Supreme and had powerful talents. In this simple beast society where there was no intrigue, where had he seen such a scene?


    ¡°Corpse whip!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and take a screenshot!¡±


    hahaha, I didn¡¯t even go to work. When I heard the news, I took a day off and came to the nearby internet cafe to fight a boss!


    ¡°I¡¯m the same! Our boss told us to put down our work and log in to the game!¡±


    ¡°Brothers, the game officials have already made a statement! Those who topped up money for it had to hand over their personal information to the country and be dealt with as traitors! We¡¯ll talk about it after a few years!¡±


    ¡­..


    In an instant, it was surrounded and killed by a bunch of players of various classes, and it became a corpse on the ground.


    What was even more infuriating was that the moment the red screen of death appeared, a notification flashed: ¡°Ding! Damned Dragon, your account has been permanently banned in this game!¡±


    Michael gritted his teeth and blue veins popped out.


    ¡°Damned humans!¡±


    Hatred.


    He was almost screaming out of hatred.


    On this day, Michael personally went to battle, and the war broke out again. The killing was very fierce, and large numbers of lives rushed to the battlefield. It was called the legendary battle of the blood City. Because the game account of the Dragon Emperor Michael was maliciously pked by humans, a war between two races broke out on the internet!


    The people of isodar were still fearless.


    They had a lot of people and their reproductive ability was very high. Furthermore, they were a group of lunatics!


    The war had been going on for half a year, and 130000 soldiers of the Ishtar family had died. The reproduction rate of humans was too terrifying. The exchange of numbers was an advantage that extraordinary magic beasts could not hope to achieve.


    ¡°They¡¯re not afraid of exchanging a life for a life! This was crazy! This is crazy!¡± It was as if Michael could see their angry roars. It was hard to imagine the pride and stubbornness of this race.


    They weren¡¯t afraid of the sacrifice of the current generation at all, and thought that they were fighting for the future of their descendants.


    They could vaguely see Levis ¡®shadow in them. They were influenced by Levis¡¯s personal charm. Everyone in the entire era had such a strong personality and spirit.


    ¡°A single person can influence the spirit of an era?¡±


    As a high and mighty ancestor of the Golden dragons, it was the first time he felt fear because of a group of insignificant ants and the mysterious old man, Levis.


    what a group of magical life forms ¡­ ¡°Every single one of them is incomparably weak, not even comparable to a wild beast. However, they have mastered an unimaginable weapon known as ¡®technology¡¯. They can control machinery and sit in the cockpit. Even the weak ants possess terrifying power.¡±


    For the entire ancient land of lava, this was an unexpected race form.


    In this battle, Michael began to retreat. He was the first to retreat. He was very rational. There were seven beings as powerful as him in the stone wall region. If his strength was damaged too much, he would not be far from death.

 Chapter 372

    ?


    Chapter 372: Glory and ordinary


    Translator: 549690339


    Empire year 169.


    Levis further studied C language, the language of the gods. Using the crystals of the magical beasts, he invented the magical core computer and created the virtual reality online game with his talent in illusion and charm.


    A game called ¡± the mechanical revolution ¡± was born.


    After logging in, real people could control machines to fight. They could also buy parts, design parts, and modify them. There were many ways to play, making everyone a soldier. This was also the embryonic form of a virtual reality civilization.


    Empire year 179.


    The era was advancing madly!


    The people of isodar had an amazing talent and passion for lava machinery. Every one of them was an expert in mechanical modification. They began to try to domesticate a low-level first-rank magical beast, the ¡± little wind mouse, ¡± which had the innate magic core of ¡± accelerated wind speed.


    With this magic nucleus, they replaced steam as the engine, giving birth to large-scale low-end magic mechanical tanks and magic motorcycles.


    Everyone knew that a brand new magical civilization was gradually maturing with the energy of magic nuclei as its Foundation.


    Eastern Central TV Department 1¡¯s ¡°walking into science¡± program:


    ¡°Our Mr. Levis rejected the help of the ancient gods. We chose our own civilization and opened up a new era! It was truly an incredible miracle, but it was also a matter of course! This was because such a miracle had already occurred two to three times before! Electrical appliances civilization! The lava mechanical civilization! Internet civilization! And even the mechanical magic civilization of today!¡±


    New media daily:


    walk into the childhood and life experiences of our God of isodar, Levis, and watch the life of the greatest Sage in human history, the greatest scientist in human history!


    ¡­..


    The civilization of virtual reality, machinery, and lava were the romance of the izodaians.


    They had already gone from being a motorcycle gang that was passionate about modifying mechanical tanks to a motorcycle gang that was passionate about modifying magic-powered mechanical armor.


    The Cyberpunk mech cities were brightly lit, and a faint white hot wind surrounded the sky. Black steam pipes were densely packed on top of the black blade-like buildings, like squirming black blood vessels. Black mech fighters and robots flew across the sky.


    Empire year 181.


    Levis, an old man, suddenly gave up all his research in the past year. He quietly left the Institute, avoided all the media and targets, and went to the cemetery.


    An old man¡¯s assistant, who also had white hair, pushed his wheelchair. Levis stopped in front of his father¡¯s grave and slowly came to his disciples ¡®graves. On the tombstones, there were familiar names:


    Michul.


    Ladish,


    Xu liangdan said,


    Bai Xiaoqi ¡­


    Their memories flashed through Levis ¡®mind. Many of them had followed the footsteps of his scientific research and had even completed brain transplants for him time and time again. Then, they gradually died of old age.


    The research assistants were changing, and he was the only one who remained.


    He walked to the end and saw a name written on a tombstone: Keni said,


    I¡¯ve understood C language, the mysterious ancient language of the gods. My life has been extended by another ten years. I can repair it as much as I want, but my brain is already broken ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to die before me, Keni. You actually died of cerebral thrombosis ¡­¡±


    He was already sitting in the wheelchair, facing the steam and wind, looking up at the sky.


    the mysterious flesh and blood brain is still an area that modern science can¡¯t conquer ¡­


    In the distant sky, magical mechanical airships with round, white Eternals lamps at the bottom were flying.


    ¡°I thought it was over for me ¡­ He wanted to relax in his last life and search for the origin of the ancient lava, but he did not expect ¡­ In the end, I still chose to continue my research. I can¡¯t stay idle.¡±


    In each great era, the people he was once familiar with had left forever. Only he, as a human scientist with a special intelligence and brain, continued his research and forever stayed at the forefront of humanity. He opened up one era after another and finally ushered in the rotten era of mechanical magic.


    ¡°What¡¯s the next era? I don¡¯t want to know anymore.¡±


    Huala!


    Facing the distant wind of steam, his mood suddenly became particularly calm.


    His life was too tiring.


    His achievements were enough to write more than half of the history of human civilization.


    He had a superior intelligence that humans never had, a brain that was almost god-like, and his achievements were unprecedented! He was destined to be the God of the isodarian people.


    ¡°Has there ever been anything you wanted in your life?¡±


    A deep voice came from afar.


    This old white-haired man, with wrinkles all over his face and sunken eyes, turned his head shakily. It was the still young ancient God. He leaned quietly under the tree in the distance, and under the shade, he crossed his arms and looked at himself quietly, as if he was an eternal life, watching this short period of time. He just stood there, letting new life and destruction happen.


    great life, no matter how many times I see it, it¡¯s always amazing ¡­ I knew you would come.¡±


    Levis laughed freely and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± you¡¯re asking me about the meaning of my life? Perhaps not. I¡¯ve always been on the move, and I¡¯ve never even had the time to think and plan for myself.¡±


    Levis, an old man, sat in a wheelchair and quietly looked at the branch of the lava river in the distance.


    I had a girl I liked back then too. She was a blonde rancher who loved to smile. I met her when I was studying electricity on the ranches. I didn¡¯t agree to her confession of love and watched as she married a farmer. The reason why I didn¡¯t get married was because I guessed that my future would be very bitter. This path was destined to be very bitter, and now the truth ¡­ It also proves that I¡¯m right. If I hadn¡¯t been alone from the beginning to the end, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t have been able to take it. ¡±


    Xu Zhi just smiled and listened to him quietly.


    This time, the two of them did not appear in public. There was no media attention, and they did not talk about the future of mankind or the choice of civilization. Instead, they talked about some seemingly trivial matters.


    ¡°Do you know about the plain beneath our feet?¡±


    more than a hundred years ago, this was the miqiya Ranch where I invented electricity. It was very simple back then, and I was sponsored by a few financial groups to set up an Electric Power Research Institute on a piece of land. There were many farmers and herdsmen here at that time, but now, this Ranch has become a Cemetery. Many familiar people are buried here, and my entire life has been buried here.


    His expression calmed down and he told Xu Zhi about his past relationship in detail.


    It was a very beautiful first love. For Levis, it was the most wonderful time of his life, even though it was plain for Xu Zhi.


    However, the most special thing about first love was that it was unforgettable. It was often an ordinary and unrelated relationship in the eyes of others, but every time the person involved talked about it, tears would flow down his face.


    Xu Zhi was still a good listener, and he had long developed a very good habit. why don¡¯t you choose to live your next life? You might be able to live a good life in your next life.¡±


    BOOM!


    The steam-powered windmill spun in the distance, stirring up a gentle breeze that scattered across the withered yellow grassland.


    maybe in the last few years, if I work harder, it¡¯s possible for me to develop new technology and live another life. But I don¡¯t want to live anymore. It¡¯s too urgent to fight for my life with one era after another, and it¡¯s suffocating ¡­


    ¡°I look forward to a beautiful death.¡±


    The old man chuckled lightly. He held the wheelchair with both hands and looked up at the lava river in the distance. The red glow shone on his face. a long time ago, in my spare time, I kept thinking of a scene: I will wear a black suit, lie quietly in the coffin, put my hands together, and enjoy the eternal sleep of life ¡­ I¡¯m actually looking forward to it, and even I can¡¯t understand that feeling.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at him quietly.


    Levis¡¯s intelligence was terrifying. He could have tried to live, but he had given up.


    She could understand Levis ¡®feelings. This man, who seemed to have endless wisdom, was actually full of desire and longing in his heart. He wanted to relax. He was as fragile as a child. God had given him terrifying wisdom and talent, but he had to shoulder a heavy mission. He did not choose to escape. He used his wisdom and dedicated his life.


    This kind of life might be a kind of pain, and he had long wanted to free himself from it.


    Perhaps, he had been heading to the ancient Lava Land for a long time, just waiting for this moment ¡­ However, he was delayed again because the isodar people of this era needed him, so he stopped for a while.


    Xu Zhi did not respond. He just looked at him quietly, accompanying this old man who was worthy of respect to his last moments in the world.


    actually, I¡¯ve also thought of becoming a high school teacher ¡­ The white-haired old man muttered to himself, ¡± to have the same summer vacation as a child ¡­


    At this moment, he was no longer the confident and arrogant Levis, who refused the help of the gods with absolute confidence. He was like a talkative old neighbor with white hair, sitting on a bench and telling you the story of time.


    Xu Zhi listened for an entire afternoon, and he also talked for an entire afternoon.


    His voice gradually lowered, turning into an almost inaudible murmur. now that the sky is clear, it¡¯s time for me to leave.


    Hualala!


    The steam-powered windmill in the distance was spinning slowly, and the wind was blowing. In front of the grave, the white-haired old man in a wheelchair had a calm expression, and his smile was forever frozen on his face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want glory, but you want it.¡±


    Xu Zhi leaned against the tree.


    He looked past the silent old man and at the vast Prairie on the other side. For a moment, he seemed to see the group of young sorcerers who pursued the truth in the distant past.


    ¡°To send you off ¡­¡±


    He pointed at the sky.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The sky suddenly froze, and countless lava-colored air waves formed an aura, dyeing the sky red and hot. A huge figure soared into the sky. It was a white-haired old man sitting in a wheelchair, as if he was sitting on a divine throne. The huge and vast shadow looked down at the entire mechanical city.


    that¡¯s an ancient God, a miracle ¡­


    In the mechanical city of the mechanical windmill plain, countless people on the streets were suddenly shocked.


    They looked up silently at the white-haired old man¡¯s shadow and seemed to have realized what was happening. They frantically took out their mobile phones to take pictures of the sky, and some people couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    ¡°Mr. Levis ¡­ It¡¯s great that we¡¯ve been acknowledged!¡±

 Chapter 373

    ?


    Chapter 373: God¡¯s postcelestial realm


    Translator: 549690339


    Year 181 of the Empire, 24th of July, 6:07 A. M. The people of isodar would never forget this moment. Levis, the Father of human science, had passed away peacefully.


    The ancient God had come to see Mr. Levis for the last time.


    our civilization has been acknowledged by the ancient gods.


    this also means that the path that Mr. Levis has opened up for us will not be weaker than the once brilliant ancient human civilization in the distant future!


    ¡°But we humans have suffered unprecedented losses!¡±


    In front of the TV, the hosts were reporting.


    The news, media, and reports were overwhelming.


    On this day, many people sat on the sofa in front of the TV. They felt an unprecedented loneliness in their hearts. Their minds were empty, as if they had lost a certain faith and worship. The feeling was very faint, but it carried a very uncomfortable sense of loss. It was as if a treasure that you had always thought would accompany you forever had suddenly disappeared.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    It was the unique rolling sound of a mechanical motorcycle.


    The entire mech city was filled with street racers. They were like meteors, racing madly through the city, mountains, rivers, and grasslands, as if they were venting their frustrations.


    The wind howled in his ears.


    The surrounding scenery was rapidly flowing backward, as if it was racing against time.


    ¡°Mr. Levis, you¡¯ve been alive for nearly two hundred years! It has lived for seven generations and can be considered a true God. It has always been the leading scientist of mankind and has always protected us.¡±


    ¡°There are no gods in this world! Science had firmly told us that there was no God, but now it did! Our God is the spirit of the people of izodaine. His name is science, which also means Levis!¡±


    before this, we were. primitive society. It was Mr. Levis who brought us into the era of technology and made the primitive feudal society understand the value of electricity. He made computers, the internet, machinery, television ¡­ He pushed forward countless times of great civilization.¡±


    ¡°Without Levis, we would still be in a primitive society.¡±


    ¡­.


    Many old and white-haired human scientists, the backbones of various major scientific and technological fields, walked out of the laboratory. They ignored the dissuasion of their assistants and went to the cockpit. They put on their white lab coats and sat in the mechanical war chariots, becoming a member of the street motorcycle gang. They sped through the huge steep curves, mountains, and fields.


    These scientists had almost gone crazy!


    Just like the ordinary citizens, at this moment, almost the entire world was filled with biker gang members. White-collar workers, wealthy businessmen, civilians, doctors, and teachers. They didn¡¯t ask for their names and just flew past shoulder to shoulder, pouring out all their emotions of being on a rampage.


    The people of isodar were a strange race. They had lived near the lava for generations, which led to their passion for forging and machinery. They were hot-blooded, romantic, emotional, hospitable, and emotional, but they did not have the rationality and calmness of scientists, which made them very special.


    According to their level of scientific civilization, they had long since broken away from the low-level mechanical motorcycles and Street chariots. However, perhaps this was also the popular motorcycle culture. Street racing and magical mechanical chariots were still popular, giving their civilization a unique Cyberpunk sci-fi style. The buildings on the streets were all densely packed with metal pipes, and there were beautiful neon lights. Countless ultra-modern and exquisite mechanical chariots were flying.


    Riding a motorcycle on a steep mountain road, a deep doubt was engraved in the hearts of all the contemporary genius scientists:


    can we really shoulder the future of the people of isodar? ¡±


    the spiritual leader of an era has left. Will the people of isodar fall? ¡± he asked.


    Mr. Levis, alone, could affect the spirit of an era.


    What about the future?


    The hearts of the people of isodar were empty.


    They were an extreme and hot-blooded race that was born near the lava. At this moment, in order to vent the excitement in their hearts, many of the elders went crazy and started a war.


    the last time we entered the ancient Lava Land, Mr. Levis led a group of old people and did not die. But now, Mr. Levis has passed away ¡­ We old people are also willing to live and die with Mr. Levis!¡±


    Some young people wanted to join in.


    only the old have the right to look forward to the future!


    A war had erupted!


    The people of isodar made a crazy decision. Regardless of the survival of mankind and the gains and losses of interests, they directly attacked the ancient land of lava.


    Holy Emperor Michael also roared, ¡± ¡°Damned human! You guys are crazy! You are seeking your own destruction!¡±


    He roared, ¡±


    ¡°This is not beneficial to both of us!¡±


    He posted wildly on his Weibo, declaring peace and justice:


    ¡°You think you¡¯re invincible? The ancient Lava Land had 13 regions, and our stone wall region has seven ancient existences as powerful as me! You¡¯ve attacked my territory, and if we fight to the death, you¡¯ll also die!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a small part of the ancient land of lava! The world outside is huge, and you humans are as insignificant as I am!¡±


    The giant Golden Dragon kept making noises.


    He looked at these humans driving the mechanical tanks and attacking crazily. They were from the sky and on the ground. It was hard to imagine how crazy this race was. They were simply a group of unreasonable lunatics!


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to negotiate!¡± Said Michael.


    The war of the ishodans was still raging.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to form an alliance! Let¡¯s form an alliance!¡± Michael spoke again.


    There was still no response from the people of isodar. They were silent, like a silent volcano that was about to erupt.


    ¡°Alliance! I¡¯m willing to form an alliance!¡± Michael roared.


    In the future, the isodar Chronicles also recorded this incredible moment.


    This war was an unprecedented catastrophe for mankind. The modern population of the isodar people had been reduced by four times! As for the older generation, almost all of them had died and were buried on the front lines!


    In this modern urban society, there were only young people left.


    As time passed, the archaeologists of the future could not find the root of the extinction that affected the entire war of species. Did the Dragon provoke the people of Ishtar, or did a conflict occur that was the trigger of the terrible war?


    In the later generations, they had very vague records of this terrifying ancient lava civilization. They even searched for a long time before they found a passage called ¡± God¡¯s great day after heaven ¡°, which was suspected to be the reason for the outbreak of the entire war:


    if the God dies today, the people of isodar will live until three days later. To tell the life of the God to other races, we will proudly tell the story of our Lord with the powerful charm of technology.

 Chapter 374

    ?


    Chapter 374: The phone call between the ancient Lava land and human society


    Translator: 549690339


    According to common sense, after Levis ¡®death, people should have kept his body. A group of scientists would begin to dissect his miraculous brain, even cutting it up and storing it in formalin.


    To find out why he opened up God¡¯s forbidden zone, opened up the pineal gland¡¯s potential, became the intelligent man closest to God, and was able to perform a brain transplant that ordinary people couldn¡¯t do, and successfully lived a long life that was several times longer than humans.


    However, he didn¡¯t.


    Their emotions triumphed over their rationality.


    The Presidents of the two human empires issued a statement.


    ¡°Mr. Levis, you have done too much for us humans. There is no need to desecrate the body of the person we respect the most!¡±


    ¡°Even if this, dissecting his brain¡¯s Secret may give us the power of God! Let every citizen have a god-like brain! The future of mankind will be a brilliant civilization that will surpass everything!¡±


    ¡®And this ¡­ I refuse!¡±


    BOOM!


    The entire earth cheered, and countless people sat in front of the TV and screamed.


    if we lose the honor and dignity of the people of Ishtar, and do whatever it takes to abandon our principles, our morals, and our rules, then we are the lowest of beasts. Tell us, are we going to be beasts? ¡±


    BOOM!


    ¡°We have our own pride!¡±


    The people in front of the TV cheered again.


    In fact, no matter if someone really wanted to dissect Mr. Levis and wanted to become the second Levis, to possess his longevity and wisdom, they could not show it. Desecrating Mr. Levis was an act against humanity! He would be directly executed!


    Even if the Presidents of the two countries asked, they would be instantly pulled out of politics and sent to the execution.


    This was the human prestige that Levis had.


    Levis was buried in the miqiya Ranch, which was the beginning of the technological civilization, and now the miqiya Cemetery. A Grand burial ceremony was held under the watchful eyes of the world.


    In order to prevent people from desecrating Levis ¡®body, the large organizations sent the most stringent guards, instantly becoming the most heavily guarded Cemetery.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s mind was very calm. Even after witnessing Levis ¡®departure, he was still depressed. He was a genius with talent comparable to Medusa, Ermin, and the others. His future achievements were extremely promising.


    But in the end, Xu Zhi did not force him to stay and respected his wishes.


    Furthermore, Xu Zhi was suddenly a little curious as to how far this race could go.


    Of course, paying attention to their historical progress was only one of the main tasks, not the most important.


    ¡­¡­


    At this very moment.


    He walked on the dark red Land, surrounded by all kinds of strange mountains and vegetation. There were even unimaginable extraordinary abilities. This was a vast land that humans could not reach, a paradise for extraordinary magical beasts.


    ¡°This piece of land is really huge. It¡¯s not even half as wide as it used to be, but it¡¯s already the Magus world, the ancient world ¡­ It¡¯s more than thirty times the size!¡±


    What did thirty times mean?


    The number and diversity of such plants and animals simply exceeded the sum of all the previous worlds combined!


    There were even some extraordinary races that were born with higher grades. Once they reached adulthood, they would reach Level 6 and possess great wisdom and strength. They were almost perfect great life forms such as Chimera, Gryphon, giant dragon, and Hydra. However, their reproductive ability was extremely low, and each race currently had less than 100 people.


    In the vast and deep ocean, there was the Naga race.


    The Nagas were only at the 2nd rank when they reached adulthood.


    Some of the more outstanding geniuses were only at the 3rd rank. Their reproductive ability was relatively higher, and they had already begun to build ocean empires. They rode and controlled some ocean beasts, such as whales and sharks, and started a simple and crude ocean civilization.


    Xu Zhi took a look at the sea but did not approach them. if I get close to them, I¡¯ll definitely worship them as great gods, right? After all, not everyone is an isodarian.¡±


    In the depths of the earth, the dwarf Goblin clan appeared, and their reproductive ability was extremely strong.


    However, they were generally only at rank one. They were greedy and lecherous, not even letting off some wild beasts, such as their mounts, the wolves.


    Xu Zhi observed them once and suddenly felt that they were very scary. They rode wolves during the day and at night. They were a brutal race that had not broken away from their animal instincts. It even made people feel like exterminating this disgusting race.


    But Xu Zhi still endured it.


    Their existence was reasonable. They couldn¡¯t possibly go extinct to the point of diversity just because they didn¡¯t like them, right?


    Their terrifying idea of reproduction also made them develop wildly.


    this land is a hundred times larger than the primordial world. It¡¯s destined to become a vast Super World, a land where countless races reproduce. The human race used to be one of them.


    Xu Zhi continued walking and said with a smile, ¡± it might not even be a hundred times. It might be a thousand times, or even ten thousand times! If we continue to go deeper into the Earth¡¯s core, with an area as large as a provincial area, we can develop an underground civilization in the true sense of the science fiction novels that are commonly seen on earth.¡±


    His expectations were very, very high.


    In the future, perhaps many gods would be born here.


    In fact, it was not just a level 8 mythical creature.


    With a large number of level eight gods, there might even be level nine transcendents!


    After all, it was only possible for a life form of the next level to be born under the huge base of the previous level. How many gods were there now? Therefore, it was very difficult to reach level nine!


    This world had placed a lot of hope on Xu Zhi. It had even given them the best talents, written into their conditioned reflexes, where they would automatically meditate and forge their bodies ¡­


    as for the three fused realms, this mature sandbox of the extraordinary world, if it can withstand the crisis, the future gods will also completely form a stable channel for the birth of ¡­ The true Age of the Gods will appear.¡±


    Xu Zhi kept weighing his thoughts.


    There really weren¡¯t many sandpits now.


    Up until now, other than the universe Sandbox and the ancient tree world, he only had two large-scale transcendent sandbox.


    The Three Realms and the lava world.


    However, it had also completely matured as a rank-8 mythical life form and was moving towards stability. It was time to look forward to a rank-9 mythical life form.


    After all, he had been stuck at this level for a long time.


    ¡°A level 9 lifeform is another qualitative change.¡± Xu Zhi took a deep breath.


    He wore a wizard¡¯s robe and acted as an observer of research and experiments. He walked across the land, observed new life forms, and modified the forms of some life forms. From time to time, he would give birth to new inspiration and make them more promising.


    a new, thriving world.


    Xu Zhi was very satisfied. Opening up a sandbox deep underground was one of the best choices he had made.


    On earth, the best sandpit was here.


    And this land had already given birth to the first powerful life form, a level Seven heavenly Emperor. It was also the giant beast, finba, that was the first to be tested.


    Xu Zhi walked around and was a guest in the Temple of the Sun in finba.


    Although he had erased the memory of creating him, in finba¡¯s memory, he still felt fear for Xu Zhi, the mysterious ancient God. This was because he still remembered the scenes of his youth when he was being thrown bells and trained to feed a puppy.


    this is a very new special gift. You can take a look. Perhaps it can help you relieve your boredom. Xu Zhi had brought a computer.


    ¡°God, What is this?¡± An elegant Lion-like giant beast with a slender body and golden scales was prostrating in the temple. It was surrounded by golden murals made by the giant beast servants.


    In order to pass the time, it usually slept.


    However, while it was in deep sleep, it was also inevitably getting stronger, so strong that it was unimaginable ¡­ After all, Xu Zhi had done the most complete experiment on him, which could be considered to have created the most perfect biological template.


    Xu Zhi also wanted to see how much potential a life form like this would have. His trump cards were very strong, and he wondered if his pride would lead to his low achievements. After all, a strong person only had to rely on their heart, followed by their talent and talent.


    ¡°Take a look,¡±


    Xu Zhi sat next to it and taught it how to turn on the computer.


    This place was too far away, and there was no human network, so they could only play single-player games.


    Half a day later, the Supreme God of the ancient Lava Land was still intoxicated. This light destruction God 3 was amazing! Necromancers, whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh Whoosh!¡±


    Xu Zhi had nothing to do, so he played a few words with it online.


    Finbar was immediately confused. God, why don¡¯t you use a computer? ¡±


    ¡°Because the computer is in my head.¡± Xu Zhi laughed. In his mind, there was a light blue desktop with a program installed on it, and he was playing online with it.


    ¡°Why?¡± Finba was puzzled.


    your brain also has the potential in this area. It¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t developed it yet ¡­ My research shows that only ten percent of a living being¡¯s brain is used, and the rest is not developed.¡± Xu Zhi had sent over a computer to secretly wake it up. It was time for the giant beast¡¯s civilization to progress. if you can do it, then you can also install a game program in your mind and play games like that ¡­


    we can play games too!?


    Finbar was shocked. His eyes rolled around, as if he had a new idea.


    Xu Zhi did not see its expression. He just suddenly received a call from the mechanical magic Cyberpunk human society. It was a special person.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Finba excitedly rubbed his claws.


    it¡¯s fine. You can play by yourself. I have to go and do something. Xu Zhi left the temple and walked into human society.

 Chapter 375

    ?


    Chapter 375: The magical beast contract and the kiss of the gods


    Translator: 549690339


    Caroline was lying in front of the red wooden table.


    The old woman looked out of the window into the distance. In the security booth at the gate of the community, an old man was looking down at his mobile phone, seemingly following a web novel.


    Below, there were parents pushing a baby stroller, laughing and talking as they walked along the edge of the shade of the Green Belt in the community.


    There were strong young men doing pull-ups on the bars of the fitness equipment.


    Carolyn suddenly lowered her head and looked at her phone. In the end, she still dialed the number that she had left for her to communicate with. She had originally thought that it was an account of a like-minded friend that she had met in the milk tea shop.


    In the end, after that day, she did not dare to make any more calls. No matter how bold she was, how friendly she was, how rude she was, how she chattered, and how much nonsense she was spouting ¡­ They didn¡¯t dare to disturb an ancient God.


    ¡°Will you come again? You¡¯re the first one I want to share my research results and my science with ¡­¡±


    Carolyn looked at the little wind mouse in front of her.


    She had once talked about life¡¯s ideals and the research direction that she had dreamed of with the young man from the milk tea shop in high spirits. It was as if she had found a confidant. Among those motorcycle gang enthusiasts who were passionate about machinery and civilization, it was too difficult to find a lover in their own circle.


    But from then on, he became unattainable.


    More than ten years had passed, and she was already too old.


    She already felt that her days were numbered. She was no longer the once heroic and beautiful teenage girl. Her entire body had become wrinkled and loose skin, and her bright and charming eyes had become extremely turbid. She was now a white-haired old woman wearing a pair of black-rimmed presbyopic glasses.


    ¡°Will he come?¡±


    She opened the book in her hand nervously.


    As a member of the older generation who had lived through the internet age, she did not like e-reading like the young people. She liked the feeling of paper, which had an incomparable sense of heaviness.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly calling me? Are you going to treat me to milk tea again?¡±


    Suddenly, a calm voice came from behind.


    Carolyn turned her head to look, and with this one look, she was completely dumbfounded.


    It was still the same familiar voice. The young man was still standing there lazily and leisurely. However, at this moment, he gave her a completely different feeling of shock because the feeling of his identity was different.


    ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me? It¡¯s me. ¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed.


    why are you still speaking in this way ¡­ I still can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re an ancient God.¡± Tears welled up in Carolyn¡¯s eyes. This handsome and powerful mysterious young man had not changed at all after so many years. The only person who had changed was herself.


    Carolyn was extremely excited. language! Do you still remember the C language we talked about before?¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed and sat in front of the chair calmly.


    He looked at the hot girl who used to be very friendly, high-spirited, and passionate about science. He had just gone out for a meal in reality, came in to see Levis off, and played games with finba, but she had already become extremely old.


    She was too old, and she was going to leave this world like Levis.


    Huala!


    Xu Zhi stretched out his hand, and two cups of milk tea appeared before him. He sat opposite him, just like he had done in the past.


    This once familiar scene caused tears to flow down Carolyn¡¯s face. She sat opposite him and completely abandoned any differences in status. She continued to chat about the topic of the past and treated them as ordinary friends. all these years, we humans have been studying C language, the magic cores of magical beasts, and modifying their machinery and armor ¡­ That was the romance of men! But the romance of us women is not mechanical ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi listened quietly.


    This fellow was still the same as she was in the past. She started talking like a madman, regardless of whether you could understand her or not. Furthermore, her preference for science was really too unpopular. It was estimated that over the years, there were not many people who were willing to listen to her chatter except for Xu Zhi himself.


    This person loved to chat and was very friendly, but he was the kind of person who would instantly lose his friends once he chatted.


    you must be lonely. No one listens to your science. You¡¯ve really suffered all these years. Xu Zhi took a sip of his milk tea.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you! My research finally bore fruit after all these years!¡±


    She shouted,


    ¡°Is it still the same topic we talked about back then? Extraordinary civilization and scientific civilization ¡­ And individual heroism! I said I believe in individual heroism, but I insist on combining extraordinary and technological civilization.


    However, it would not be like extraordinary civilizations where a single God ruled over everything and sealed off all hegemons, because every single citizen was a God! Then, everyone¡¯s power would be equal, and no one would be the master ¡­ Yes! we humans can¡¯t cultivate, but we can control machines and gain power ¡­ My research topic is different from theirs. They control machinery, but I control life! Research life science! Turn people into gods!¡±


    She pointed at the little wind mouse in front of her and was ecstatic. ¡®Look ¡­ What a wonderful life! Their magic nuclei were equivalent to their brains. Once they understood the structure of C language, they would understand their consciousness and composition! However, it¡¯s difficult for us humans to understand the fundamental principles at present. Otherwise, we can rewrite their brains, nerves, and movement patterns, transforming their brains like a program ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded.


    Ever since the chip had gained consciousness, it had become an octagonal crystal chip. It had undergone a mutation, which was equivalent to the birth of a soul. Even Xu Zhi, its creator, could not completely understand it.


    This was the charm of life¡¯s constant evolution.


    we can¡¯t read their minds, but I can find resonance! She pointed at the little wind mouse as if she was showing off. I don¡¯t study machinery. I used a specific C language, as if I was hypnotizing it, to continuously deepen its brain. In the end, I rewritten a ¡®program¡¯ in its brain and made the magical beast listen to the commands of humans.


    She said,


    ¡°Stand up,¡±


    The little wind mouse stood up.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The little wind mouse ran around the entire room.


    ¡°Release acceleration!¡±


    The little wind mouse released its innate ability.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Xu Zhi was a little surprised to see this.


    What did he just see? He was actually looking at an extremely weak human commanding a Tier 2 magical beast, little wind mouse. He felt that it was a little hard to imagine. What kind of ghostly thing had she researched?


    ¡®Every species has a different C language. This is the little wind mouse¡¯s ¡­ I¡¯ll read it to you!¡±


    She was extremely happy and recited a strange language. She then took out a small electric baton with a special electric frequency and struck it at the little wind mouse¡¯s forehead. It seemed that she could rewrite the ¡± program ¡± in its mind.


    Black technology!


    Xu Zhi was shocked.


    The modern scientists of the mechanical civilization studied the application of magic nuclei to build their machines. This was their mechanical armor romance.


    They also dissected magic cores to understand their composition.


    However, this method was equivalent to dismantling the main computer.


    However, this feeling that Carolyn was feeling right now wasn¡¯t as if she had dismantled the main computer. Instead, it was as if she was a hacker who had hacked into the other party¡¯s computer! Implant a virus and Trojan horse! Take control of the other party¡¯s computer!


    this is a completely opposite path of scientific civilization!


    This thought flashed through Xu Zhi¡¯s mind.


    the C language I use to control magical beasts is called a contract! Caroline said,¡±just read the divine words of the contract!¡± It¡¯s implanted into the brain with a special electrical signal tool, and you can sign a contract with a magical beast.¡±


    read the C language and sign the contract? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was shocked. He could not help but ask, ¡± then, what about high-level magical beasts with consciousness? ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed the one who understands me, you¡¯ve asked the right question!¡±


    Caroline quickly said excitedly, ¡± those magical beasts below the 4th rank without intelligence can be contracted! It¡¯s impossible for a high-level demon beast to do so unless they¡¯re willing to let go of their resistance and open up their minds!¡±


    of course, when we were low-level magical beasts, we signed a contract and raised them to level four and above. We gained wisdom, so we can¡¯t betray our master!


    Xu Zhi looked at the white-haired old woman and was shocked.


    There were too few people who had naturally awakened perfectly. The probability was as low as one in a hundred million. There were less than a hundred million people in the human race now. It was already very good that Levis was born by chance. As for this hot girl, the reason why he paid attention to her back then was that she did not awaken because of a single chip error in her brain circuit. There were many people like her, but it was a thousand miles away if they were to lose even a little.


    But even so, there were only a few thousand people in the entire human society who were one step away from awakening. They were considered the smartest group of humans.


    At that time, he thought it was interesting to see her babbling. She didn¡¯t like the motorcycle gang, didn¡¯t like machinery, and liked to study life science ¡­ He didn¡¯t expect her to be so stubborn and to study this topic for a lifetime.


    He had really picked up a treasure!


    ¡°You see! Are my research results okay? Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡± Carolyn¡¯s eyes were cloudy. This white-haired old man looked forward with hope and longing, as if he was waiting for a confirmation.


    Xu Zhi knew what she was after.


    She had idolized Levis since she was a child. She went to school and got into college, pursuing the same path as Levis. After she became an adult, she also immersed herself in the field of science.


    She also hoped to get an affirmation, and the highest affirmation in the world came from the ancient gods ¡­ And the friend who had encouraged her and talked about her dreams in the milk tea shop.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very impressive research.¡± Xu Zhi laughed.


    Caroline¡¯s old eyes trembled, and her eyes suddenly became wet. She kept wiping her tears and said, ¡± hehe, am I receiving the same great glory as Mr. Levis before he died? ¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at old mccarolin and stood up. He looked at the row of books on the shelf and sized up her house. It was a mess. Even a homebody would not be so dirty and messy.


    Caroline, ¡± Xu Zhi suddenly said, ¡± do you still want to pursue the science of life? ¡±


    Carolyn was startled for a moment before nodding her head heavily. Her eyes flickered with a burning ambition, and she didn¡¯t try to hide it at all. yes!


    ¡°This is what you deserve after working hard all your life.¡± Xu Zhi looked at the white-haired old man in front of him. He suddenly walked up, bent over gently, and kissed her on the forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you some time ¡­¡±


    With that, Xu Zhi stood up, turned around, and left the room.


    Caroline was stunned. She gently touched her forehead. which had been kissed. and said. ¡± Mr. Levis, he has a brain that is said to have been kissed by a God ¡­


    ¡°And I also ¡­¡±


    Her memory seemed to be awakening, and her thinking speed was accelerating!


    ¡°My brain has also been kissed by the gods ¡­¡±


    It was as if countless electrical signals were surging in her mind, opening a forbidden door!


    She instantly felt that her thoughts were moving at an unbelievable speed, just like those hard disk computers that did calculations in an instant!


    Her father¡¯s memories and her grandfather¡¯s memories kept running through her mind. They were the memories of her ancestors from generation to generation. In the end, she traced back to the origin of mankind and saw a terrifying scene!


    It was a golden desert, and a mysterious young man in an exquisite black robe was bathed in golden lava like a god. He held the two crying babies high.


    I¡¯ve finally got it. I can relax tonight and go out and play Hearthstone with the idiots in the wizard community!


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    Her mind exploded.


    ¡°This is a God ¡­ A verbal blessing to humans?¡±


    At this moment, she clearly understood the truth of Mr. Levis ¡®pursuit of theology when he was young. As long as an intelligent human had awakened his pineal gland and opened the Forbidden Zone of God, he would see the memories of generations of ancestors and the first moments of mankind.


    They would all hear this!


    And what did these words mean?


    It was the truth that all modern scientists who had awakened their wisdom had spent their entire lives exploring!


    Carolyn was both surprised and terrified. She suddenly discovered that the entire world was extremely bright and slow, and her thinking speed was unprecedentedly clear.


    ¡°Is this the world in Mr. Levis¡± eyes?¡± She suddenly realized that her clothes had become loose. She stood up and went to the mirror. Her long golden hair was dazzling, her milky skin was delicate, her body was curvy, her face was firm and sharp, and her dark red eyes were deep.


    ¡°I¡¯ve become younger?¡±

 Chapter 376

    ?


    Chapter 376: A battle of wits and courage


    Translator: 549690339


    I¡¯ve planted another seed. I hope that it will bloom into a bright flower in the future.


    Xu Zhi walked around the streets and said, ¡± Caroline worships Levis very much and is pursuing his path. She is also a scientist who has dedicated her life to the path of science. Her ideas are the same, but they are different ¡­ Because I once explained to her the difference between extraordinary civilization and technological civilization, she wanted to study the combination of the two civilizations, using technological means to develop extraordinary, studying life science, and using the human body to turn people into gods.¡±


    She was very ambitious, and could even be said to be whimsical!


    She was a lunatic who wanted all the people of isodar to be gods! To become a Protoss that was based on technology!


    ¡°God race ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled.


    At that time, he was wondering if she could be the catalyst of an era, so he chatted with her for a long time and became her friend. He didn¡¯t expect her to really succeed.


    The streets of izudaarian had completely turned into a futuristic sci-fi style. In the surrounding shops, there were transparent glass covers with various models of miniature and exquisite mechanical armor and motorcycles. They were made of black metal and had a smooth and exquisite aesthetic. There was a round wheel at the bottom, slowly rotating on display with the model of the machine written below.


    A few middle school students in different attires were leaning against the glass cover.


    ¡°Waa! The BQ194 is so cool!¡±


    it¡¯s the latest model developed by Master Lin ze this year. It¡¯s a quad-core processor!


    ¡°F * ck! He was so handsome! I can¡¯t afford to play it in reality, but I wonder when ¡®the mechanical revolution¡¯ will be released in the market. It¡¯ll be good to have some fun!¡±


    ¡°You think too much! We can¡¯t afford it even in the mechanical revolution! Even my dad can¡¯t afford some of the more advanced models! My dad is a senior engineer with a monthly salary of 7000 Yuan!¡±


    ¡­.


    Any man¡¯s heart would palpitate at the sight of it, and women couldn¡¯t resist it either. It was just like how they all liked super sports cars that were so cool that they could explode.


    The mechanical energy mecha master profession was born and became the most popular profession, replacing the ¡®soldier¡¯ profession. Countless people wanted to join the army, defend their country, and own a mechanical armor.


    Some civilian mechanical organizations had also entered the ancient Lava Land to hunt.


    At this moment, the game ¡± mechanical revolution ¡± had allowed many ordinary people to possess strong and high-level mecha skills. As long as they trained a little and overcame the dizziness and gravity of the actual operation, they could directly be sent to the battlefield and become an excellent pilot.


    ¡®the mechanical revolution¡¯ has brought the people of this world into an era where almost everyone is a soldier.


    Xu Zhi strolled along the streets and looked around. He sat down on the edge of. long bench in a Fountain Square, feeling very comfortable and content. He bent down and lowered his head to feed the pigeons. this is scientific civilization ¡­ They were very different from extraordinary civilizations, and while they possessed extraordinary power, they were almost equal.


    they will have different social classes, high-ranked elites, and powerful warriors. The top group of people will have the most advanced secret and special mecha, but in the end, it will not be exaggerated to the point of qualitative change. They will have the power to dominate the entire civilization. Their tyrants will be overthrown, and if the civilians want to rise, they will join the army or go to famous universities. These are all ways to make a name for themselves.


    Equality was relative.


    To the extraordinary civilizations that were used to this, the celestial emperors ruled the world. The technological civilization was already a world where human rights were equal, and the ordinary people lived very comfortably.


    To Xu Zhi, it was also good to occasionally explore the path of another civilization. It was also very good to develop extraordinary powers in the form of a technological civilization. The mechanical magical armor could study the extraordinary in a scientific way.


    He had already placed the extraordinary Lava Land and extraordinary powers in front of him. He wondered what kind of results they would come up with by using science to study theology.


    Xu Zhi tried logging into his account for the ¡± mechanical revolution ¡± and immediately started playing a fighting game. After all, mecha were also his romance. Compared to the dullness of the extraordinary civilization, the scientific civilization was much more interesting. The games and entertainment that were popular among the commoners allowed him to come in often to relax.


    However, he couldn¡¯t even beat an elementary school student ¡­


    After all, even elementary school students in isodar were mech experts.


    The gaming experience of a newbie was terrible.


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, did not mind. It was only natural for him to be abused now. He did not know how to do it at all. Perhaps he could ask Hermes to help him learn some mechanical skills in the future, and he would get back at Hermes sooner or later.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a few more years.¡±


    After suffering eight consecutive defeats, Xu Zhi immediately logged out of the game. find an advanced and top-notch mechanical armor company and custom-make a mech model. It¡¯s the kind that can withstand vacuum pressure and travel in space.


    He was only at the sixth step in real life, so he couldn¡¯t enter space and withstand the terrifying pressure.


    Even if he were to reach Level Seven heavenly Emperor, Xu Zhi could only stay in space for a short period of time. Therefore, the emergence of this civilization just happened to solve this problem. Thinking about it, driving a mechanical armor and traveling in space was indeed a very comfortable feeling.


    Developing a magical civilization and absorbing their knowledge, machinery, and armors-the excitement and shock were hard to imagine, not to mention creating a new world.


    ¡­¡­


    After briefly logging out of the game and leaving the lava world, Xu Zhi had his lunch in the living room as usual. He felt that the difference between the two worlds was the lowest. They were almost the same, and there was no huge difference like in the other worlds. After lunch, he walked out of the living room and came to the door. He sat down on a chair and came to watch some of the strange creatures that were causing trouble.


    ¡°F * ck! The God of creation is here again.¡±


    ¡°Brothers, don¡¯t panic! Continue to survive and develop!¡±


    A group of monster-like guys were hiding in a corner, as if they were discussing some kind of scheme.


    This was a very common scene, but Xu Zhi was starting to get a little serious. should I let them in? ¡± Or should I say, when should I let them in?¡±


    Xu Zhi was starting to get a toothache.


    His first reaction was that these animals would definitely ¡­ Fine! God! Dirty! Ran!


    The people of izodael were a hot-blooded, Wolf-like race. Just look at the atmosphere on the internet. It was very academic and very serious. There were no ridiculous pictures or funny jokes ¡­ Take a look at our internet and this group of jokers. They¡¯re howling in the forum all day long and are full of trouble-making energy!


    Xu Zhi was deeply suspicious that he would immediately lead them astray the moment they entered.


    It was like a Husky sneaking into a pack of wolves, and the entire network would probably be lost in an instant. It would drive madly, pull its IQ to the same level, and then beat you with its rich experience!


    The teasing Emperor was so terrifying!


    mechas, modern civilization, super-advanced technology with the internet ¡­ If they could get on the internet, the chances of them causing trouble would be greatly increased ¡­ This is different from the previous extraordinary civilizations.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s teeth hurt a little. This was a serious problem.


    Furthermore, there was an even more serious problem!


    As long as a human had awakened their pineal gland, unlocked the potential of their brain, and awakened the system, they would be able to trace back the human memories of their ancestors and see the origin of mankind. An ancient God raised the baby high and said, ¡±


    I¡¯ve finally got it. I can relax tonight and go out and play Hearthstone with the idiots in the wizard community!


    Even with the addition of the modified Carolyn, only two people had awakened. This sentence was still the most confidential secret of the human race, and it was basically impossible to reveal it. However, it was not impossible for them to discover it.


    What should I do with this?


    There was no way to do it!


    Xu Zhi was not worried that he would create an astonishing flaw by leaving behind those words and expose all his secrets.


    Instead, he had already thought about the future.


    The spore Evolution Forum would go crazy:


    ¡°F * ck! I see Chinese again!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Oh my God! This is the second Easter egg after a daolord and a deity who can speak Chinese!¡±


    ¡°The planning team has a conscience! I blew up! As expected of the game¡¯s new dungeon. This setting of a super ancient God seems to be very interesting. He has come to our earth! As expected of the heavens and the myriad worlds!¡±


    ¡°F * ck! The game planning team had finally accepted an advertisement! It¡¯s time to eat! How much did Hearthstone pay you? I¡¯ll give you double the Honor of Kings!¡±


    This was the shriek of the players in the crowd. Xu Zhi did not do anything but play a few rounds of Hearthstone and was blown up again.


    What about the secret research institutes in the major countries and the high-end players?


    On the other hand, they would go completely crazy and be so shocked that they would sweat.


    ¡°This is indeed the universe! We didn¡¯t guess wrong! The truth has proven itself once again!¡±


    it¡¯s not just daolords who have come to our earth. Even in the human society of chilei, there are terrifying super gods who are hidden on earth and live among the ordinary people!


    ¡°This is too scary!¡±


    this God knows how to play Hearthstone. Quickly send someone into the wizard community and investigate the people who love to play Hearthstone!


    ¡°How do we investigate?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll slap you with the back of my hand, God! How could he be bad at a game? I¡¯ll definitely investigate the group of people who are the best at playing!¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at his record of three consecutive defeats and fell into deep thought.


    ¡®They won¡¯t be able to find me ¡­¡¯

 Chapter 377

    ?


    Chapter 377: New closed beta announcement


    Translator: 549690339


    Based on his many experiences of being imagined, Xu Zhi had already imagined what they were thinking.


    They would use the Hearthstone in the words to find him, a God hidden in the crowd. This was something that had a high probability of happening, but they would not be able to find him.


    Noobs could hide their dazzling brilliance in the crowd.


    In fact, this was also a characteristic of this group of players:


    As long as there was a loophole, they would not think that it was a loophole!


    How could a game that transcended time and exceeded human imagination have such simple loopholes and flaws?


    There must be a deeper meaning!


    What they needed to do was to dig out the huge secret hidden within!


    ¡­.


    They had already fallen deeply into the trap that they had set for themselves, unable to extricate themselves ¡­ After some deep thought, Xu Zhi eventually gave up on the idea of letting new players in immediately.


    He felt that he was already a mature God of creation.


    At the beginning, he was also confused by these people¡¯s crazy imagination. He stood there in a daze and his mind was filled with: ¡®What the hell happened ¡­¡¯ And now, he had learned to fight with the players in terms of wits and courage. He had secretly strangled their exaggerated imaginations and their exaggerated characters that had no history in the cradle!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to let it in ¡­ Let¡¯s wait for a day or two.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it for a moment, then continued to lay out and build a budding supernatural sandbox. These one or two days would be enough for the people of isodar to develop rapidly for a while.


    Let civilization take off completely.


    The speed of science and Technology Development was a huge leap. It was terrifyingly fast.


    ¡°In the next one or two days, since the new lava world has been opened, we will definitely need a large number of species with extraordinary potential to be released into the vast world that is a hundred times larger! I have to prepare for a rainy day ¡­ During this period of time, he would take the opportunity to open another closed beta and let in some new players who had been preparing for a long time to prepare for the lava world in the future ¡­ Once Carolyn really does what I¡¯ve been waiting for, the time will be ripe, and it might be their turn to take the stage.¡±


    After a few moments of thinking, Xu Zhi made a decision-the sixth closed beta.


    Xu Zhi looked at the Sorcerer world.


    With the birth of these monsters, they killed each other and gradually produced a group of top existences. Some monsters even had the terrifying combat strength of a Celestial Emperor. The disaster continued to grow.


    The era was still brewing a disaster.


    there¡¯s no such thing as perfection in this world, cute girl ¡­ You should¡¯ve thought of this long ago. It¡¯s common sense that there are good and evil in the human heart.¡±


    After a few glances, Xu Zhi gradually retracted his gaze.


    He sat on a chair in the orchard. The sun in the countryside was still bright and resplendent, and the trees were green. He looked at the little ants in front of him who were working hard to transform. He took advantage of the noon time to make an announcement.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s release the new version update!¡±


    On the entire spore evolution sandbox, a new notification came:


    [ spore evolution closed beta version 0.6 has been officially updated. ]


    1. Another 30 beta tester slots will be opened. The maximum number of online players will be 270.


    2. The internal test will still be in the form of biological papers.


    3. The end-Elimination System will still be implemented. In this sixth beta, the last 80 players will be eliminated from the 240 players in the previous period. The specific number of players to be eliminated is ¡­


    4. The wizard community will be expanded by 500 people to 1500 characters.


    ¡­..


    In an instant, the entire forum was in an uproar.


    ¡°Waa! It¡¯s been updated!¡±


    another cute newbie is coming in. I wonder what kind of scary boss will come this time? ¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu, I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯ve been eliminated!¡±


    I¡¯m going offline now. I¡¯ll go out and see everyone¡¯s reaction!


    ¡°Hahaha, I also want to quickly post! The instructions for a newbie! To build the image of an older brother!¡±


    ¡°Wahahaha! Each batch is more intense than the last. I can already see the newbies going bald!¡±


    ¡­..


    Xu Zhi sat on a chair. As the most popular character in the game, he looked down at the little ants in the distance and discussed with each other on the game¡¯s background wall.


    With generations of game improvements, they could already receive information from the outside world so that they wouldn¡¯t miss out on important things in reality while playing games. Now, it was a real virtual reality immersive ¡± online game.


    Some people were happy, while others were crying.


    However, the joy was only to welcome the newbies. Many people were crying because they were about to leave.


    Xu Zhi sat on a chair and nibbled on a red apple. Zerg sub-brain, you¡¯d better watch out this time. Don¡¯t make any more mistakes.


    seasoning species, some useless papers, should I include them too? ¡± The sub-brain asked.


    ¡°As long as you have potential! I want to read all the special papers! Don¡¯t look down on seasonings and delicacies.¡± Xu Zhi propped his hands up and said, ¡± I¡¯m not doing this to satisfy my personal desires, but for the sake of the world. We want a rich and diverse world of food. We zergs are no longer a violent race that prioritizes combat power. Without combat power, as long as it¡¯s special, interesting, has potential, and delicious food, we want it all!


    ¡°Alright, Zerg Empress.¡± The Zerg sub-brain¡¯s voice came.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s actions were Swift and decisive. He posted an update notification at noon, telling everyone that their game was about to undergo closed beta testing again and that they had to submit their thesis by the day.


    It was very illogical.


    In addition, according to the old rules, the review would be completed the next morning, and the new beta players would be released.


    If it was a normal game planning team, they would have been flamed to the point where even their parents wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize them. But now, everyone had long been used to the unpredictable ways of the planning team.


    ¡°Hahaha! In the past, he would have a day to submit his thesis. Now, he didn¡¯t even have a day! But do I fear it? The Guang Dong people were fearless! Gourmet species! We are the strongest! We¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for a long time! Last time, that idiot Mu Mu successfully opened the door to a new world for me. ¡±


    ¡°Cantonese +1, let them see our power! The species thesis of our gourmet province! Even if it¡¯s a God, I¡¯ll eat it for you to see! (Picking nose)¡±


    ¡°The newbies are trembling! I¡¯ve met my match this time!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! My thesis will definitely break out of the encirclement! (Screenshot of balding.jpg)¡±


    ¡°F * ck,(O¡¯), the brother above, I can tell at a glance that he has a Foundation! They are our strong competitors! I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    ¡­.


    That day, in just an hour, Xu Zhi received a lot of messages from the website. Thousands of papers filled his mailbox, and in the next few hours, the number of papers that were being applied for gradually decreased.


    It was obvious that they had already made preparations a day ago.


    Under the screening of the Insecta sub-brain, Xu Zhi also saw some new and powerful new species. He immediately found them fresh and interesting. The most novel and shocking thing was a paper that the Insecta nest sub-brain deemed to be completely useless. The paper was called ¡± on the feasibility of creatures with overclocking thoughts and species that could control time.

 Chapter 378

    ?


    Chapter 378: Mind overclocking technology


    Translator: 549690339


    This useless paper was supposed to be eliminated by the Zerg¡¯s sub-brain, and Xu Zhi should not even have been able to read it. However, because of Xu Zhi¡¯s previous reminder, he kept it.


    overclocking of the mind, a species that controls time ¡­


    Xu Zhi sat in his chair and continued to review and read through the thesis. there¡¯s a terrifying hypothesis in the thesis. It uses some special means to accelerate the neurons of the brain to achieve ¡®overclocking¡¯ thinking. The acceleration of a living being¡¯s thinking is equivalent to the deceleration of time in the outside world!


    The paper wrote:


    [ if it can be said that the primordial humans have the power to control ¡®space¡¯, then this is a great race that can control¡¯ time¡¯. They have ¡®time talent¡¯, and they are transcendent beings that surpass everything! ]


    ¡°This guy is awesome!¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned, and his mind went blank for a few seconds. He kept reading and could not help but be surprised. the theory of time relativity is pretty good.


    However, in an instant, he understood why the Zerg sub-brain, an artificial retard, had judged that this species paper that transcended the era was useless to the current Zerg and intended to eliminate it immediately.


    because we zergs already have this characteristic ¡­ Xu Zhi cupped his cheeks in his hands. he actually wants to create a species similar to us zergs.


    Xu Zhi pulled up the information.


    It was a university student in his twenties. He was a Neurology otaku who studied medicine. He had black-rimmed glasses, but his hair was surprisingly thick and curly, which was very illogical.


    ¡°This person is indeed terrifying. He actually has such a groundbreaking idea and has even paid for a practical plan.¡± Xu Zhi kept looking through the life structure of the species and gasped in admiration.


    A mechanical voice came from the Zerg sub-brain.


    mind overclocking is a technology from an advanced civilization. It¡¯s not a talent unique to us zergs ¡­ In fact, the current human scientists have already proposed a similar idea to speed up the thinking speed of life and extend life through other means. This human is only putting it into practice.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Xu Zhi was stunned.


    as the current Zerg Empress, what do you think is the difference between a high-leveled civilization and a low-leveled civilization in the vast universe? ¡± ¡°Is it technology?¡± the sub-brain asked. Weapon? Destructive power? Or are there any other reasons?¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it.


    A truly advanced civilization was something that modern people could not imagine.


    They would have weapons beyond imagination, weapons of the law of causality? A time weapon? Quantum weapon? But no matter what, it¡¯ll definitely be able to easily and silently destroy mankind.


    In fact, in an instant, humans went extinct without even realizing it.


    actually, there¡¯s no need to make any more abstract guesses. Zerg empresses, you¡¯ve been neglecting a lot of things ¡­ We zergs are a true advanced civilization in the universe. If we, an advanced civilization, want to destroy Earth, what will happen?¡± The sub-brain of the bug tribe said directly.


    ¡°What if we zergs want to destroy Earth?¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment, and a serious look of thought appeared on his face. it seems that the nuclear weapons of the current humans are very powerful. The celestial Thearch will definitely not be able to withstand them. Even a God would be severely injured in an instant if he were to be hit directly ¡­


    The current nuclear weapons in every country could destroy the earth countless times. It was impossible for gods to fight head-on. They would die without a doubt because gods could cross the universe, but they could not blow up stars ¡­ but in fact, it¡¯s not calculated that way at all, because our ¡®time¡¯ is too fast. To us, they ¡­ The entire human society, the people on the streets, in the cars, in the supermarkets, are all still statues!¡±


    Xu Zhi continued to organize his thoughts.


    if they really fought, even if a type 4 or type 3 expert of the bug race attacked, it would be a destructive disaster, let alone a God. They would all be motionless and unable to resist.


    BOOM!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s mind suddenly exploded, and an unbelievable thought suddenly emerged. this is the difference between a high-leveled civilization and a low-leveled civilization-mind overclocking technology? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The sub-brain of the Zerg replied, ¡± the gap is huge! any of the lowest-level living citizens from the advanced civilizations in the universe, even if they are very weak and are far less lethal than your weapons, as long as they master the mind overclocking technology, they can enter and leave as if no one is there. With your forbidden weapons, one person can easily destroy all of you and leave with ease ¡­ A lower-class citizen from a high-leveled civilization can destroy a planet¡¯s civilization without having to carry any weapons of their own civilization.¡±


    Xu Zhi was shocked.


    Perhaps, in the vast universe, this was the difference between a high-leveled civilization and a low-leveled civilization.


    High-leveled civilizations had already crossed the threshold of a new world. They lived in special latitude cosmoses with a time flow rate. Not only did their technology develop at a terrifying speed, but the renewal of their civilizations was also extremely terrifying. They could also directly attack civilizations in the ¡®lower dimension of time¡¯ from the ¡®higher dimension of time¡¯ at any time?


    Let me ask you, you¡¯re a still life in front of me, how can you resist?


    Destroying you is none of your business.


    The sub-brain said, ¡± only civilizations with the combat power of a Level-8 civilization can be considered as advanced civilizations. They have begun to have thought acceleration technology, but the difference between each civilization¡¯s thought acceleration is very large. It may be several times to more than ten times. There are also different levels of costs due to the ¡®thought overload¡¯ of the brain. The brain will become bloated, deformed, and have the characteristics of a big head.


    Bighead¡¯s trait?


    Xu Zhi was stunned and thought of the big-headed aliens commonly seen in movies-The Little Grey Men.


    The sub-brain continued, ¡±


    in order to avoid the cost, some higher-leveled civilizations will enter a space with specific acceleration to live ¡­


    As for civilizations with level-9 combat power, they could generally have more than fifty times the speed of flow ¡­ as for the speed of thought, it¡¯s 100 times faster, which is 100 years per day. This is also the limit of the speed of thought for living beings. It can¡¯t break through the threshold.


    Furthermore, some of the more advanced level-9 civilizations were able to accelerate their thinking and cell division at the same time, causing their body and thoughts to be in sync forever ¡­ ¡®We zergs were once one of the Supreme races in the universe, and we can do this ¡­¡¯ This is because the acceleration of the mind and body is an innate ability of our race.¡±


    Xu Zhi was silent.


    It turns out that our natural talent for accelerated suicide is such top-tier space technology?


    This was too terrifying!


    other civilizations need to develop to the level of an advanced civilization to be able to do so, but we are from an advanced civilization from the beginning and have innate abilities ¡­


    if we don¡¯t accelerate the thought process of a level eight God, ¡± the sub-brain replied. with their terrifying knowledge and level, they will also develop some means to accelerate themselves, but it will not be too high of a thought multiplier.


    Xu Zhi listened to the analysis.


    Does it mean that as long as the gods such as Ermin, Phoenix, and Emperor Qi reach the level, I will be able to speed up my thinking? As the level of life increased, the speed of thought also increased. Was this the necessary path for higher life forms?


    Xu Zhi felt that it was a little coincidental.


    These gods really lived up to the saying: One day in heaven was one year on earth.


    After a round of analysis, Xu Zhi¡¯s knowledge suddenly increased. He had really been looking at the sky from the bottom of a well. It was difficult to imagine what kind of brilliant world advanced civilizations were in the universe. It was black technology that lower-level civilizations could not imagine or understand. However, it was useless to listen to so much.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s reaction was very simple:


    It¡¯s none of my business!


    ¡®I use this technology to farm, to quietly farm and create the world ¡­¡¯


    He looked at the paper again.


    in that case, this paper on potential species that overclocked our thinking is of no use to us because we have already accelerated to the limit of our ability to think ¡­ It¡¯s impossible for him to use this to reproduce another species to accelerate his thinking. This species is destined to fail.¡± Xu Zhi thought for a moment. but we still let him in. He¡¯s a talent!


    Xu Zhi cherished talents.


    These bald geniuses were all his treasures.

 Chapter 379

    ?


    Chapter 379: Chapter 379 Painted Skin


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Even though there¡¯s no way to succeed, let this player in.¡± After Xu Zhi and the sub-brain had a casual chat, he skipped the paper and sat on the chair to Continue reading the next paper, looking very casual.


    In fact, the mind overclocking technology had also solved one of Xu Zhi¡¯s long-standing doubts.


    He had always thought that the Zerg¡¯s talent was ridiculous. Why did the previous Zerg Empress die?


    Even though she was flying around and conquering the universe, the ¡± time ¡± acceleration of one day and a hundred years meant that all the life forms and races of the other civilizations on the other planets were still. How could they possibly defeat her?


    It was obvious that Xu Zhi had only been thinking about it from the perspective of the Earth¡¯s civilization, which was a meaningless thought!


    It turned out that the speed of thought acceleration was one of the most important criteria for a high level space civilization. Even though the Zergs were born with it, other high level space civilizations had similar technology to compete with it!


    At that very moment, Xu Zhi felt that with the Zerg sub-brain¡¯s explanation, a Grand and magnificent world view of the universe beyond Earth was rapidly being perfected ¡­ The difference between silicon-based life and the Zergs was the mental overclocking technology.


    Although Xu Zhi was now in a remote corner, the knowledge of the universal civilizations would undoubtedly give him more ideas about building an extraordinary sandbox world and broaden his horizons! The higher he stood! He had more ideas about the future of creating an extraordinary sandbox for civilization.


    The civilizations in other universes were developing.


    And he ¡­ Instead, he was creating the development of civilization!


    The sun was shining brightly outside the window, and the tiny rays of sunlight shone on the forests and mountains of the Sorcerer world, gilding them with gold. Xu Zhi sat in front of the desk in the living room, still looking relaxed and comfortable.


    this thesis is not bad ¡­


    Sitting on the chair, he confirmed more than. dozen papers. Suddenly. he saw a particularly interesting creature. disguised demons ¡­ It¡¯s actually a picture of a supernatural species that imitates pufferfish.¡±


    what kind of creature was a pufferfish?


    In addition to being delicious, it also had a special characteristic. When it encountered a threat, it would quickly inflate its belly like a balloon.


    Xu Zhi looked at the drawing and found that it did not look like a pufferfish, but more like a super balloon fish with round eyes. Its skin was very special and elastic, with the characteristics of transformation and camouflage ¡­


    When this balloon expands, it will be dozens of times bigger than its original size. It can also change the shape of the balloon and has the skin characteristics of a chameleon, which can disguise many lives.


    ¡°These players always have a lot of amazing innovations and surprises ¡­ This species, for example, can turn into a human.¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned for. moment and could not help but show a look of surprise. it looks like she¡¯s one of those super-simulated silicone inflatable girls who cost tens of thousands of Yuan ¡­ At first glance. it looked like a real person, but it could walk and sit up. However. once it was touched, it would be exposed. When the wind blew, it would sway with the wind. After all. it was a weightless balloon. It was light as. feather, and it would definitely scare people to death in the middle of the night ¡­ Isn¡¯t this A Chinese Ghost Story?¡±


    Xu Zhi still found it very interesting. This was a natural-born ghost!


    This balloon fish was the hundred face monster, a Painted Skin creature.


    Xu Zhi continued reading and saw the words:


    ¡°This creature can not only change the appearance of most creatures at will, but it also has a large number of extraordinary forms! By absorbing the hydrogen in the stomach, one could fly in the sky and become a hydrogen balloon! Inhaling the explosive gas could be used as a self-destructing balloon! When you inhale laughing gas, you can breathe out fragrance and use it as a poisonous weapon ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi was once again very surprised.


    This balloon creature had many wonderful uses. This year¡¯s new players had produced another amazing talent.


    Finally, there was a sentence:


    ¡°In the current three realms, the variety of grotesque, demonic, and ghost monsters is still too few! people¡¯s imagination is not rich enough, and their understanding of fear is not deep enough. So, I specially created this Painted Skin species and went in to scare people. I directly transformed and promoted Sadako, alien, hanging ghost, black and white impermanence, Ultraman, and other traditional horror cultural images of Earth ¡­ To support the sky of our freak world!¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He instantly spat out a mouthful of blood. What kind of strange attribute did this person have? A scary genius? The primordial world was already full of danger! You even specially came to join in the fun?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression gradually became speechless.


    When the forest was big, there were really all kinds of people.


    ¡°Another crazy troublemaker is coming in!¡±


    It was impossible to throw another one into the primordial world. It was too chaotic there. What would happen if he threw another one in? If this player could really transform into a Painted Skin creature, he would be thrown into the lava world.


    After all, it was a hundred times the size of the primordial world. It was vast and boundless, and it was truly difficult to find its end.


    They did need a large number of transcendent species to be thrown in for diversity. They represented a total of 13 great transcendent domains, and each domain was larger than the current primordial world. Furthermore, they were still expanding their territory.


    Some players might not even meet!


    Xu Zhi was like a staff reviewer of the transmigrators Management Association. He read the application papers for a few more hours, circled some very special species, and was ready to throw them in.


    Obviously, there were quite a lot of delicious species this year. They were all affected by Mumu¡¯s silence, but those with potential were all let in now.


    After the review and review, Xu Zhi had a tiring meal. He ate a good meal and then took a bath. He went to bed and slept very comfortably that night.


    The next morning.


    It was only six O ¡®clock in the morning, and the list of new players who had been reviewed was announced. They were allowed to log into the evolution sandbox. Between seven o¡¯ clock and eight o ¡®clock, new players came online one after another.


    ¡°F * ck! I¡¯m finally in!¡±


    ¡°Where is the God of creation? I want to see the God of creation¡¯s fame. Eat an apple!¡±


    ¡­..


    A group of spores in the ocean, who had just evolved to have eyes, were all shouting and shouting. They were extremely excited. This world was new, shocking, and the infinite possibilities of the origin of life had given them an unprecedented impact in their lives.


    However, Xu Zhi did not sit in his chair on the first day of the sixth test, allowing people to watch.


    The new sixth beta testing began.


    After he was done with the new public beta for the day, Xu Zhi went straight to see what kind of surprise the lava world had brought him. He wanted to know what kind of surprise Carolyn had brought him.


    ¡­¡­


    Empire, year 188.


    It had been seven years since Mr. Levis had passed away.


    Humans had lost the man who was closest to God, and the development of technological civilization began to enter a stable era. Although there were occasional advancements in technology and breakthroughs in various new levels of technology, it was already considered very slow.


    However, gradually, a hidden class group called the animal controller emerged.


    Most of them were women, and unlike men, they loved mechanical romance. They had the ability to control low-level magical beasts, take cute little magical beasts as companions, and raise them to become stronger.


    With this, beast tamers quickly occupied the high-end women¡¯s market. In addition to the mechanical armor modification shops, some special ¡± pet shops ¡± also appeared in the streets and alleys.


    Empire, year 190.


    The group of beast tamers was gradually expanding, but they were still far from being comparable to energy mechanics. Furthermore, the combat strength and usability of a magical beast were far inferior to that of a mechanical armor. This was because mechanical armors were not afraid of being damaged and could replace parts, while the magical beasts that were carefully cultivated would not dare to be injured. Once they died, a lot of their efforts would be wasted.


    A Beast Tamer could not shake the position of a mechanic.

 Chapter 380

    ?


    Chapter 380: The emergence of biotechnology


    Translator: 549690339


    Everything was just as Xu Zhi had thought. Although Caroline¡¯s Beast Tamer path was an exaggerated and brand-new one, it was a challenge to the Orthodox cultural trend. The magic machinery civilization left behind by Mr. Levis was like an ant trying to shake a tree!


    Machinery and lava were the culture of the ishodans.


    Xu Zhi had already expected this.


    With a smile on his face, he walked on this sci-fi style street. Carolyn, let me see what you will choose ¡­


    Year 191 of the Empire.


    Because of that Great War, the isodarans and the Holy Dragon, Michael, suffered heavy losses.


    The other powerful transcendent beings in the stone wall region still discovered that Michael had been heavily injured, and his strength had been greatly reduced. They quickly cast their eyes on him.


    At the same time, they also discovered the existence of the isodarian people. These low-class, powerless human beings, who were not even Level 1, could control machinery and had the power to compete with them. They were instantly envious.


    The strength of Michael and the isodarian had been greatly reduced, and both sides were facing the fate of being invaded!


    ¡°We should join forces!¡±


    ¡°We should join forces!¡±


    This was the voice of both sides, and everyone knew that this was the best choice.


    However, this was only in theory. In reality, it was impossible for them to work together because they couldn¡¯t trust each other. Both of them wanted to work together, but they were afraid of being stabbed by the other party.


    At this moment, the leader of the beast Tamer Group, Carolyn, who had not been developing well before, stood up and said, ¡± we can sign a contract of equality between magical beasts to ensure that both of us will never betray each other! We¡¯ll help each other!¡±


    In the past few years, Carolyn had thoroughly researched the C language and found many ways to contract magical beasts, including those that restricted humans. This was because only by doing so could one obtain a contract request from a high-level magical beast.


    Otherwise, most of the high-level magical beasts would rather die than become slaves for humans.


    Instantly, Holy Emperor Michael laughed coldly, ¡± this is a good idea, but I can¡¯t sign a contract with all of humanity. Which human would I sign a contract with? ¡®And that means that I can only be with that human and not betray each other ¡­¡¯ This makes it impossible for me to betray humanity, while other humans can betray me!¡±


    This was a problem that could not be solved.


    Unless the human who signed the contract could represent all of humanity, or that human¡¯s life was extremely important to the entire human world and could not be lost.


    But did such a person exist?


    It had existed before.


    Mr. Levis no longer existed. Even the Supreme power of the two countries, the president, had not reached such an indispensable height in the entire human society.


    However, at this moment, Carolyn spoke out once again, ¡± ¡°What if I also have an intelligence close to that of a God? Do I also have a precious and unique position in human society?¡±


    BOOM!


    Just this one sentence was enough to stir up the entire world. Countless news outlets, media outlets, and the Internet were in chaos. The meaning behind this was simply too great.


    After lying low for several years, Carolyn had finally revealed her true strength!


    [ world times weekly ]: ¡± will Carolyn be the second person to open up the pineal gland and the potential of the human brain? ¡± Did she also have wisdom close to that of a God? For a brain that was kissed by God?¡±


    Ka ka ka!


    One by one, the photos were published by the media.


    It was when Caroline was old. She was old and muddy, wearing black-rimmed glasses.


    Velia daily: ¡± ¡± according to various investigations, we have shockingly discovered that the extremely mysterious leader of the animal controllers, Caroline, is actually over 50 years old! She used to be extremely old, but she could live until now. She was very young. Obviously, like Mr. Levis, she had a Second Life! As everyone knew, the animal controller organization also had many new research and inventions that were beyond the current era. Technology was changing with each passing day! Perhaps, she also possesses extraordinary wisdom!¡±


    All major television networks:


    ¡°According to our investigation, we found something very terrifying! Caroline was the girl we saw talking to the ancient God in the milk tea shop! She is mysterious and unpredictable. Perhaps, she does have a brain that has been kissed by a God!¡±


    ¡­.


    Public opinion was boiling.


    Mr. Levis was dead, and their technology had been developing at a very slow pace. Although they were also changing with each passing day at a decent speed, they were used to Mr. Levis¡¯s technological updates, so they felt that it was as slow as a snail.


    Now, another person who was suspected to have wisdom close to that of a God had appeared. The entire human society was extremely excited!


    On the cover of Times Magazine, there was a photo of a woman.


    ¡°Is it true? Caroline, Mr. Levis, second?¡±


    ¡°The animal controller revolution was indeed an unprecedented civilized method!¡±


    ¡­


    Reports filled the sky.


    A mechanical organization said, ¡±


    ¡°The Beastmaster profession ¡­ She was a female scientist who did not love machinery and civilization, nor did she study life science! We refuse!¡±


    There were also female wealthy businessmen and high-ranking members of society who came out.


    ¡°Machinery and lava, the biker tribe, they are the romance of you men! As for animal controllers, they are cute little animals and are the romance of us women! This will complete the civilization of the izodaians!¡±


    Levis is a male scientist. Caroline is a female scientist!


    In the midst of all the commotion, Carolyn¡¯s announcement pushed the public opinion of the entire society to the peak:


    on the 7th of October, The Beastmaster Guild will be holding a scientific research exhibition at the war border of the lava Land. They will invite all the higher-ups of society, the media, even Holy Emperor Michael, and all the higher-ups of the magical beasts ¡­ To display the results of seven life sciences research!¡±


    BOOM!


    The entire world was in an uproar.


    This was an imitation of Mr. Levis¡¯s plan to open a Science exhibition and display new technology to prove his identity. This time, he had specifically chosen the war border. Not only had he invited the people of izodaine, but he had also invited the Holy Emperor¡¯s forces, the magical beasts.


    ¡°Carolyn does indeed possess astonishing intelligence. This action is sufficient to prove this point! Inviting the demonic beasts is a sign of our sincerity!¡±


    no matter how you beautify it, the exhibition will tell us everything! ¡®Is it real or fake ¡­¡¯ Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±


    Soon, countless media and news reporters walked into the safety passage of a huge circular mushroom Stadium. Under the introduction of the female staff here, they discovered something that was beyond the era and even close to the inconceivable of legends.


    ¡°Contract technique-power burst. This is a Divine Word contract developed from C language. Magical beasts that have a contract with themselves can use this Trojan virus to temporarily activate the potential of the other party¡¯s brain and certain latent genes to achieve a short burst of muscle and power! It will make the nightmare beast even stronger!¡±


    This female Beast Tamer displayed her magical beast, little wind mouse, on the spot, and her strength increased by 30%!


    However, it was extremely damaging to the body, and there would be signs of exhaustion later on.


    This was a technique that involved the fundamental genes of life, and it was truly jaw-dropping.


    ¡°This is the contract spell-Life Recovery! Through the C language that affects the genes, it can activate the powerful regeneration ability of living cells and heal injuries. However, it¡¯s very taxing on the body. Beast tamers can use our special Imperial Beast Nutrition paste to recover and coordinate with the use. It can save lives at critical moments.¡±


    This contract instantly excited countless people.


    Even some magical beasts were shocked by this, knowing that it meant that they had an extra life.


    C language is the godly language used to construct magic cores. Although we humans can not use it, we have some results from our research in life science. Using some special C language, we can achieve some special medical effects.


    A beautiful woman led everyone to the exhibition area of ¡± human life science ¡°. we humans have not been awakened, but we still have the potential in this area. If these C languages are written in the mind, they can suppress certain hormones in the body, cure some diseases, reduce acne ¡­


    As for the lava Dragon, Michael, the Golden Dragon brought his magical beast subordinates around the exhibition area and showed great interest.


    At the end of the exhibition area, Carolyn walked up to the stage and began her speech. I can¡¯t deny the charm of life science! Beastmaster was only a milestone in humanity¡¯s exploration of life sciences, the result of exploring the essence of magical beasts ¡®lives!


    ¡°In the future, the limits of life science will be the programming code that will completely control our life genes!


    the most mysterious miracle of the world-life-will be revealed to the people of isodar without any concealment. I want the people of isodar to be gods in the future! Everyone had the godly wisdom of Mr. Levis! Each of us is the most perfect God race!¡±


    God race?


    In the future, when the technological civilization reached its peak, every person in Ishtar would be a God. They would control the code of life and endless supreme technology. Becoming a god?


    These words completely shocked the entire human upper echelon.


    They had acknowledged Carolyn.


    At this moment, Holy Emperor Michael also felt that Carolyn was already an indispensable part of humanity. He chose to sign a contract of equality with her, the representative of humanity.


    However, at the last moment of signing the contract, Michael took out his ¡± mechanical revolution ¡± account and shouted in the voice of the beast race to the entire human exhibition hall, ¡± ¡°Top up money! Quickly top up my money! I want to play with Master Lin ze¡¯s new six-core drive mechanical armor, BQ601!¡±

 Chapter 381

    ?


    Chapter 381: Mechanical armor


    Translator: 549690339


    At this moment, on the contract stage at the top of the Congress, the mechanical and steam civilization of the isodar people signed an equal and mutual assistance contract with the magical beasts.


    A new chapter had begun in history.


    Immediately after, the magical beasts ¡®side demanded that the humans acknowledge them as citizens of society. They demanded equality and the right to enjoy freedom. Furthermore, they demanded a huge sum of money every year to provide them with food and drink to play games, cultivate, and train.


    The isodar Chronicles recorded:


    [ the people of isodar explored the secrets of the brain and wrote a divine contract in the brains of both sides with a program in divine language, forming an alliance with Michael. ]


    Xu Zhi felt as if he was looking at a chapter of the vast history.


    The development of the ishodar civilization was simply unbelievable. It was the most exaggerated race of civilization.


    As expected of a technological civilization, it had developed explosively.


    a proud magical beast will never give in unless food and accommodation are provided. You can even play games for me with money. Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm. they¡¯ve also been seduced by human society, which is all about money and luxury.


    The remaining Class 4 and class 5 magical beasts quickly signed a contract with the higher-ups of the human race, becoming The Guardian magical beasts of their families. These higher-ups had a lot of power and resources. Not only were they provided with the best treatment, but they were also provided with a training environment.


    Carolyn, with a Beast Tamer as her starting point, still managed to start her own era. Xu Zhi smiled.


    However, he was very clear on what exactly Carolyn was doing.


    All of this, the crisis that humanity was facing, had been carefully created by her.


    The other forces in the stone wall region were able to discover Holy Emperor Michael and the existence of human civilization because she had deliberately seduced them and sent people to their territory to expose themselves ¡­


    In an instant, it had attracted seven to eight sixth step quasi-Emperor transcendents!


    ¡°Carolyn ¡­¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm. she¡¯s really a crazy and extreme person. The blood of the people of isodar flows in her veins. She¡¯s creating a crisis of extermination, and she¡¯s even trying to kill her own race so that the two forces have no choice but to come up with a way to unite ¡­


    Then, at the most critical moment, she stood up and offered the possibility of an Alliance contract, so that the animal controllers would be completely valued and her trump card would be completely exposed, thus obtaining the highest status and power in the entire human society.¡±


    Wonderful!


    It was really too exciting!


    However, after doing all this, there would be a huge side effect. She would be targeted by seven or eight terrifying magical beasts in the region with the stone wall. Would she be able to lead the humans and the Allied magical beasts to survive?


    It would be very difficult!


    This was a double-edged sword. If she could survive and lead the people of isodar to survival, her prestige would rise. War and oppression often stimulated a civilization¡¯s crazy advancement.


    Xu Zhi also made a phone call after a long time.


    ¡°I should also take this opportunity to get busy with my business.¡±


    He strode towards the city of veriahl machinery Center, a towering black mushroom-shaped building with eighteen floors. It was a large machinery Center that occupied a large area, and behind it was the unfathomable Beast Tamer Guild.


    ¡°Sir, are you here at the Caroline mechanical life company to look at the mech?¡± A melodious voice rang out. It was a staff member of the mechanical organization. She was very beautiful, pure, and beautiful, with a hot figure.


    When the woman saw Xu Zhi¡¯s appearance, her eyes instantly burned with passion and she revealed a hint of shyness. Her heart was thumping, and her face was filled with infatuation.


    * Cough *


    Xu Zhi coughed twice. This race was very straightforward and enthusiastic. I¡¯m waiting for someone.


    The woman was stunned for a moment, then quickly came back to her senses and greeted, ¡± In that case, would this handsome gentleman like to take a look at some mecha while you¡¯re at it? there¡¯s a virtual control stick practice here, and you can completely experience the operation of various mecha models.


    Xu Zhi did not refuse.


    Following that, he was led by the shop assistant to experience the extremely thoughtful service.


    He even tried driving an entry-level magic-powered mecha worth 130000 dollars. It felt really good to the touch, and even Xu Zhi was a little fascinated by it. The cars in modern society were simply too weak.


    This was a very interesting mech experience, a foreign civilization.


    He even felt that he had come to a technological planet far away in outer space and was on vacation.


    ¡°It¡¯s been many years since we¡¯ve last met, but you¡¯re still so young and elegant.¡± Suddenly, a soft voice came from behind.


    It was a beautiful blonde girl with fair skin. She was wearing a long multi-colored dress and a blue cap. Half of her face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, but her facial features were three-dimensional and exquisite. She had two cute and exquisite earrings hanging from her ears, giving people a cute and inexperienced feeling.


    ¡°Sir, your friend is here?¡± The beautiful waitress was a little reluctant to leave. She was shocked by the beauty of the person who had come. Even if she only saw half of her face, she was ashamed of her own inferiority by her temperament. She quickly stuffed a business card into her hand. I think if you have any requests, you can call my number ¡­ You can always ask me out outside of work.¡±


    Xu Zhi put down the virtual control stick and looked at the person behind him. why aren¡¯t you dressed up as a hot girl? ¡±


    Lowering her cap, Carolyn blinked her eyes as she sized up the beautiful waitress¡¯s back with her beautiful eyes. She then said in a faint voice, ¡± I¡¯ve heard that young and inexperienced people like mature and hot girls, while those old men who have experienced the vicissitudes of life like to dress up as pure and beautiful young girls.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    What¡¯s the use of dressing up innocent and young? this kind of crazy scientist who was keen on Brain Research was full of black when he cut it open.


    ¡°Are you playing with the seventh-generation B45k Series mech? I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Caroline took a look and leaned over with a smile. She looked at the operation interface and began to teach Xu Zhi, as if they were old friends who had not seen each other for a long time.


    Xu Zhi was a little dumbfounded. Caroline seemed to have returned to the way she had been at the milk tea shop, treating him as an ordinary heart-to-heart friend and returning to her previous attitude.


    Although he was surprised, it didn¡¯t matter to him.


    He did not appear as the God of creation in the first place. The vast giant had never come to this world and never appeared in the eyes of humans ¡­


    He only appeared as a God.


    Levis had added his settings on his own accord, thinking that he was the last human of the ancient human civilization, and that he had the great power and wisdom of the previous civilization.


    As such, he accepted this identity calmly, but it was still a very high status! It was far more advanced than the ancient mysterious civilization of the Ishtar people, and Caroline¡¯s attitude was still very peaceful, just like Levis in the past. This made Xu Zhi feel that it was much more convenient to do things.


    speak, ¡± Carolyn said with an elegant smile. great ancient God, you¡¯ve come to find me ¡­ Or is there something you need from the people of isodar? We¡¯re about to face the war that¡¯s about to break out, so we¡¯re very busy.¡±


    She spoke to the ancient God on behalf of the people of Ishtar. She was polite, without any arrogance or flattery.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to build a mech armor.¡± Xu Zhi laughed.


    Xu Zhi was only a level six God. If he wanted to cross the void freely, he would have to become a level eight God, which was too far away. Although he had no interest in exploring beyond the earth or going to the moon, he still had to prepare for a rainy day. After all, there was still a long way to go from level six to level eight. He did not know what would happen ¡­


    Alright!


    To put it bluntly, he was mainly a man¡¯s romantic. It was rare for him to develop this mechanical armor civilization. In reality, it was very boring for him to ride an electric scooter. He also wanted to get a mechanical Gundam and place it in his Orchard to have some fun in the universe.


    ¡°Ancient gods also have the romance of mechas? Did he take a fancy to this little toy? So, what kind of mecha do you want?¡±


    Caroline was stunned. She fiddled with the control panel of another virtual mech as if nothing had happened. She mumbled, ¡± although I don¡¯t like to play with these things, they are really strong! He¡¯s much stronger than my Beast Tamer ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi said, ¡± the mecha I want can withstand the harsh vacuum environment that humans can¡¯t survive in.


    ¡°Vacuum? what¡¯s that?¡± Lowering her cap, Carolyn smiled sweetly and said, ¡± ¡°Is there a more dangerous environment than lava? As a scientist, I really want to know what kind of environment it is.¡±


    Her eyes were bright and full of curiosity and excitement. vacuum, can you take me there? ¡± I have to adapt to the environment and build a suitable mechanical magical armor.¡±


    Xu Zhi then realized that there was no vacuum in the lava world.

 Chapter 382

    ?


    Chapter 382: Questioning and bewilderment


    Translator: 549690339


    The word ¡®vacuum¡¯ did not exist in the technological civilization of the isodarian people.


    ¡°A vacuum is a world without air ¡­¡± Xu Zhi replied coolly.


    what!!?


    Carolyn was greatly shocked.


    She couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in surprise. She walked nervously around the elegant and quiet mecha virtual hall, her expression unusually serious. Such an abnormal action caused the staff around to turn their heads to look at her from time to time.


    Caroline¡¯s voice trembled. the ancient gods, a world without air. What is it like!?


    in a vacuum environment without air, a huge pressure will form. Humans and living beings with flesh and blood will be squeezed to death. Their blood vessels, skin, and tissues will all burst rapidly. Xu Zhi was operating the control stick leisurely as he looked at the screen in front of him and controlled the mecha virtually. He answered the common sense that everyone on earth knew, ¡± the water in each tissue will turn into steam and enter a state of boiling body fluid ¡­ You¡¯ll hear endless explosions in your ears.¡±


    ¡°Vacuum? Low boiling point? How could it be a low boiling point?¡±


    Carolyn finally couldn¡¯t help but cry out in shock.


    She tried to imagine that scene, but it was hard to imagine.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t make any noise!¡±


    this is Carolyn machinery company!


    ¡­.


    A beautiful woman in a blue full-body uniform came over to warn him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m very sorry!¡± Caroline lowered the brim of her hat to hide her face. She took a deep breath and calmed the excitement in her heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Please pay attention to the etiquette in public.¡± The beautiful waitress smiled and nodded. She was very polite and turned to leave.


    Xu Zhi just looked at her quietly.


    However, Carolyn stood in her original spot, racking her brain, but was still unable to imagine it.


    She was like a fish that lived in the deep sea all year round. No matter how smart she was, she could not imagine what it was like on land. The technology of the isodarian people was completely different. They studied mechanical mecha, but they had never studied life science.


    As for Carolyn, she had only just started to work in this field.


    She had studied the forms of life, so she was naturally very curious about that situation.


    She couldn¡¯t help but repeat in surprise, ¡± the great ancient God! Will we humans really be squeezed to death there? Are we humans really unable to survive in a vacuum?¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at her quietly.


    Carolyn hurriedly calmed down the excitement and panic in her heart. After pondering for a few seconds, she finally asked with trembling lips, ¡± that¡¯s another world? Your tentacles have already extended to another world?¡±


    There was no scientific concept of ¡± vacuum ¡± in this world.


    It could only be another world.


    She was also a person who had gained intelligence. In an instant, she had thought of this.


    Xu Zhi could not deny it.


    That was because Carolyn was now very smart, and it was very difficult to hide anything from her.


    Carolyn¡¯s breathing suddenly became rapid, and her hoarse voice was filled with fear and exhaustion.


    ¡°Then, the other world! Was it the reason for the destruction of the previous super ancient human civilization? The ancient civilization of mankind encountered another world and race?¡±


    could it be that the ancient gods are still resisting that civilization for the New Hope of humans in this world-US izodails? -¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He looked at the extremely nervous, concerned, and worried Carolyn, and his entire being was instantly unable to remain calm.


    How can you be so uptight?


    Xu Zhi had never expected that Carolyn and Levis were the same. People who were too smart liked to constantly figure out and speculate.


    He had just put an end to the imagination of those idiotic netizens and killed them in the cradle. However, he never expected that the other natives had also begun to crazily imagine ¡­ It was too difficult for me!


    I¡¯ll be scared to death by you sooner or later.


    Xu Zhi only smiled and did not answer. He stood there quietly, looking very mysterious.


    that¡¯s why you wanted to guide us onto the path of ancient civilization ¡­ In that case, we can see the picture of the origin of mankind. The ancient God continued the new origin of mankind. What does that sentence mean ¡­¡± Her mind was shaken, and she could no longer contain her shock.


    The last time she followed the memory of human history and traced back to the origin of mankind, she saw the terrifying Holy glorious picture and heard that sentence. It lingered in her heart for a long time. Like Levis, it became a lingering shadow of fear for scientists.


    At this moment, she could no longer hold back her excitement and asked, ¡± what does that sentence mean? I¡¯ve looked for the best linguist and deciphered it for countless years, but I still can¡¯t find the answer!¡±


    the translation of that sentence is,¡¯the origin of new human life, I give you the most devout blessing?¡¯ ¡± Caroline looked at Xu Zhi with a pitiful gaze that was almost pleading.


    or ¡­ Hope that you will not walk down the path that we once destroyed? ¡±


    or perhaps, we hope that you can resist the suffering of the future and help us defeat the ancient civilization that once destroyed us!?


    ¡­..


    Xu Zhi looked at the leading scientist of mankind. His voice was hoarse, and his eyes were filled with the desire to pursue the truth. He felt a little uncomfortable in his heart.¡¯I just want to play with Hearthstone a little ¡­¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too suspicious,¡± Xu Zhi could not help but say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be suspicious? Right! Don¡¯t be suspicious! This isn¡¯t a problem that our people of isodar should be thinking about right now.¡±


    Carolyn quickly changed the topic and calmed her turbulent emotions. With a serious expression, she asked, ¡± vacuum, right? I will set up a relevant investigation team to simulate a vacuum environment and conduct data collection and experiments ¡­ However, it shouldn¡¯t be too soon, because our war is about to break out.


    Also, I hope that after the war is over, with your permission, you can take me to the ¡®vacuum¡¯ world. After all, it is difficult to create a perfect virtual environment. I need to personally experience and measure the data in order to build the most suitable mechanical magic armor.¡± She was pleading.


    Take you to the vacuum?


    You¡¯re going to bring a research team to do a field study?


    Xu Zhi came back to his senses and muttered to himself for a moment.


    It wasn¡¯t impossible. After all, just as Carolyn had said, it was best to personally survey the universe¡¯s vacuum environment.


    He had entered the lava world through the teleportation portal, and the other end of the teleportation portal had always been in the orchard. It could send him into the vacuum environment outside the Earth¡¯s atmosphere for a short time ¡­


    Then, he was teleported into a vacuum.


    However, if Carolyn were to lead a small research team and see the empty space, they might be incomparably shocked, and their minds might fill up with something else ¡­


    Xu Zhi fell into deep thought.


    However, he didn¡¯t need to consider this problem now. After all, it was definitely not the time.


    when the time comes, please be sure to take me to a vacuum environment and see that great and mysterious world. of course! Carolyn immediately replied, ¡± this is the wish of a scientist. I¡¯m willing to pay any price! Anything is fine ¡­¡±


    She quickly came over and hugged Xu Zhi¡¯s arm.


    Xu Zhi chuckled and took two steps back. don¡¯t give me that. I know very well what kind of person you are. You¡¯re not the type to act coquettishly or act cute ¡­ You¡¯re going to meet vacuums, but we¡¯ll talk about it in the future. First, deal with your war.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Carolyn was instantly overjoyed. However, after hesitating for a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth. She retracted her expression and revealed her usual solemn expression. ancient God, do you think that I¡¯m very dirty? I also used despicable means to lead the enemy to attack us, so that I could reach the peak of society. Compared to Mr. Levis ¡®pure scientific spirit, I¡¯m more like an unscrupulous conspirator.¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s expression was somewhat blank.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that everyone has their own pursuits.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment and continued to operate the mecha.


    Carolyn laughed with a bit of emotion as she said in a disappointed tone, ¡± sometimes, I feel that God is quite unfair. The difference between people is too big. I¡¯m very smart and I¡¯ve been different from others since I was young. They also envy my intelligence and think that I¡¯m a top genius.


    But what about me? I envy geniuses who are more powerful than me!


    ¡®I¡¯ve been researching beast taming technology for my entire life, and I¡¯ve only achieved results and received your approval before I died of old age. If it were Mr. Levis¡¯ wisdom, perhaps it would take less than half a year to get my results ¡­¡¯ ¡®When I gained intelligence, I realized how big the gap between us was, and my thinking became extremely fast ¡­¡¯


    ¡®But I also clearly understand that I¡¯m still not as good as Levis back then. My thinking is two to three times slower than his ¡­


    In the eyes of outsiders, I¡¯m like Mr. Levis who led the advancement of civilization, and there are major technological breakthroughs every once in a while ¡­ However, only I know how much effort and hardship I¡¯ve secretly put in to maintain that shameful glory.¡±


    This was a matter of course.


    Levis was a naturally wise man, just like the original CPU.


    And there was a mistake in her route.


    Xu Zhi had only activated it after he had corrected her. It looked like there was only one part, but because the circuit was naturally incomplete, the difference was very big. It was like a pirated CPU that had its parts changed and was rewelded.


    Moreover, this was also related to human intelligence.


    To become a silicon-based brain, it would only increase one¡¯s computing speed, not give one wisdom and talent. For an ordinary person without talent, no matter how fast their thinking speed was, without creativity and revolutionary thinking, they would not be able to establish a civilization.


    Caroline was already considered to be the most intelligent human, but her talent was still not as good as Levis¡¯.


    you¡¯re shouldering Levis ¡®glory and realizing your dream. It¡¯s only natural that you don¡¯t want to let him down ¡­ Your efforts are very normal.¡± Xu Zhi replied nonchalantly, ¡± you should know that most people are not born wise. Geniuses are a minority.


    Immediately feeling encouraged and comforted, Carolyn couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Are you the same? Only through hard work and hard work did you reach where you are today?¡±


    no, ¡± Xu Zhi replied. I¡¯m not like that.


    Carolyn was speechless.


    Carolyn¡¯s expression changed, but she was once again encouraged. this is the power of a super ancient civilization! Every single one of their citizens was extremely powerful ¡­ ¡®In the future, I want the people of isodar to have godlike wisdom and perfect power ¡­¡¯ Just like you!¡±


    Xu Zhi waved his hand, turned around, and left. don¡¯t be too crazy. You need to take a break every now and then when you¡¯re researching. I think your hairline has thinned a lot again.


    Carolyn was stunned for a moment, before turning her tears into a smile as she looked at his back.

 Chapter 383

    ?


    Chapter 383: The sprouting of the God race


    Translator: 549690339


    After a while, a female assistant walked out from the shadows. This was the first time she saw the decisive and decisive Lady Caroline reveal such a gentle and calm expression.


    Was that a God from ancient times?


    The female assistant was shocked.


    ¡°Viviana, don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today.¡± Carolyn retracted her expression and coldly spoke.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Viviana said respectfully.


    I will forever keep this memory in a corner of my mind.


    The corners of Carolyn¡¯s eyes drooped as she looked at the crude line system projection above her eyes. This precious memory was stored in the deepest part of ¡± my computer ¡°.


    She was turning the human brain into a computer ¡­ Therefore, it provided efficiency!


    This was the result of her hard work over the years!


    She realized that after her brain was awakened, it was no longer a brain of flesh and blood. She tried to rewrite her own programming in her brain and construct the C language system.


    This had already involved the brain ¡­ It was a field that Levis had never been involved in before, because Mr. Levis did not like to study life science, which was a forbidden zone. He even boycotted it, thinking that it was a field of life genetic code that humans should not offend.


    Once offended, one would have to pay a terrible price.


    it¡¯s time to call the higher-ups and start a war. She looked at the light blue system desktop in front of her and silently dialed the phone numbers of various major organizations in her mind.


    Huala!


    Caroline¡¯s brain waves spread out, forming a special signal that connected to the entire building¡¯s network. Then, she strode out of the building. On the display screen in her mind, she was already holding a video conference with the various major executives.


    ¡°A ¡­ A living God.¡±


    Viviana looked at this scene in shock, as if it was a miracle.


    She looked at their leader, Carolyn, with incomparable desire and worship.


    She no longer needed to carry any communication equipment, mobile phone, or computer. She could use her brain to send brain waves for special frequency modulation and invade any network.


    The consciousness in his mind was enough to communicate with others, enter the computer, and change the whole world ¡­


    [ if such a human isn¡¯t a God, then what is he? ]


    our future izudaardians, perhaps, have completely abandoned language. By sending out electric waves from each other¡¯s brains, we can connect to the network and communicate with each other ¡­ The scattering and collision of the brain¡¯s thoughts ¡­¡±


    Crazily viena¡¯s body trembled, filled with passion.


    ¡°Argh! It was so magical! Perhaps in the near future! The lips of the people of isodar would no longer be used for speech and communication! His lips were only focused on enjoying the delicious food ¡­ And a passionate kiss between lovers!¡±


    ¡­..


    Empire, year 198.


    A terrifying war broke out in the region of stone walls. The isodar Alliance was in great danger and suffered countless casualties. White-collared workers, college students, women, and the elderly all went to the battlefield.


    ¡°The glory of the Ishtar people shall not be destroyed!¡±


    They were proficient in the game ¡± mechanical revolution ¡± and had almost entered an era where everyone was a soldier.


    BOOM!


    Mechas and spaceships were flying in the sky.


    They were powered by magic nuclei, which were used to charge the power, while the power was supplied by the lava generator, which was almost endless.


    However, magic cores were not permanent. They also had a lifespan, just like a hard disk. If a magic core was used too much, it would age, break, and eventually break down.


    Empire year 201.


    The isodar Alliance resisted madly.


    The Emperor-to-be demonic beasts in the stone walls had already realized the fearsomeness and bloodthirstiness of this race in the war.


    ¡°We can¡¯t attack in groups anymore. We have to leave our own trump cards and hide our strength. We have to take them down first! We¡¯ll then start a war and divide up the benefits of this race!¡±


    ¡°Right, they are contracting and enslaving magical beasts!¡±


    ¡°This is crazy!¡±


    ¡­.


    Empire year 206.


    The mecha civilization welcomed the explosion of technology.


    Humans invented the most powerful mechanical armor-the Camilla mechanical armor.


    This mech armor was as tall as a skyscraper, covering the sky and the sun.


    It was the greatest invention of the people of isodarre. It was operated by six top-class mecha Masters and eight sixth-grade magical beast cores acted as eight-core processors. Each circuit board was supported by more than a hundred third and fourth-grade magical cores, reaching the level of an Emperor-to-be with exaggerated combat power.


    Caught off guard, a powerful existence at the Emperor-to-be level in the stone wall domain was killed by a charged ¡± world-destroying lava cannon ¡°!


    detestable humans! They¡¯re obviously weaker than a first-tier magical beast, but they can still control such terrifying scientific power!


    ¡°Their brains and intelligence are too terrifying!¡±


    The powerful magical beasts were all shocked.


    The battle went crazy again!


    Empire year 210.


    Under the joint attack of seven Emperor-to-be, Camilla¡¯s mechanical armor was destroyed in a mountain range!


    The people of Ishtar fell into destruction and despair. The most powerful force of the mechanical civilization had been destroyed.


    Carolyn ¡­ In the end, she still didn¡¯t stand out? ¡±


    Countless people voiced out.


    However, even the human Alliance¡¯s Emperor-to-be, Michael, had disappeared.


    Empire, year 211.


    The people of isodar were defeated again and again. The seven emperors-to-be personally arrived at the combined capital of the two human empires and stood at the top of Capitol Hill.


    The seven terrifying creatures were surrounded by flames, and they were like gods. They pressed down on the entire human race, making it hard for them to breathe. The flames were blazing as they strode into the human¡¯s highest command center.


    ¡°Human, submit!¡±


    Under the gaze of countless media and cameras, these seven powerful existences of different forms looked coldly at the representatives and human upper echelons.


    It was as if the end of the world had arrived for the entire human society. Countless people were frantically running away. The rich and wealthy merchants were organizing private mechas in an attempt to escape into the vast land of the ancient Lava Land to avoid disaster.


    There were also hot-blooded humans who drove private tanks into the capital. Mechanical mechas surrounded the area and made their final struggle.


    But the people of Ishtar had never been as nervous as they were today. Their opponent was unstoppable. It was the most powerful person in the entire region of stone walls. They had broken through the human defense line and were at the mercy of the humans.


    ¡°Are we humans going to be destroyed? Towards submission?¡±


    Countless media outlets were paying attention to this, and some hosts were sobbing in their reports.


    The seven emperors-to-be glanced at the higher-ups of the human race, ¡± surrender quickly! ¡®Through your television and media, we¡¯ll express the humans¡¯ surrender ¡­¡¯ Otherwise, we¡¯ll kill all the higher-ups at the scene and replace them with a new group of people.¡±


    there will always be people who are afraid of death. They will submit to us and become the higher-ups of the human race.


    They spoke coldly.


    All the human upper echelons were flushed with anger, and everyone¡¯s faces were pale, as if they had lost their souls.


    However, at this moment, a blood-red light shot into the sky, and a crystal five-colored giant dragon inlaid with colorful crystals descended on the land. stupid emperors-to-be! You¡¯re all going to get down on the ground today!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Michael!¡±


    he¡¯s already reached the aura of a Celestial Emperor!


    ¡­.


    The seven emperors-to-be were shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Michael!¡±


    Countless panicked media reporters pointed their cameras at the sky. They couldn¡¯t help but stare at the five-colored Dragon.


    ¡°He turned into a five-colored giant dragon? The five-colored scales on its body are all crystal cores?¡±


    ¡°This is ¡­ Life modification technology?¡±


    he¡¯s already studied the code of life to such a high level? ¡±


    Everyone slowly stopped in their tracks.


    At this moment, hundreds of millions of people in the human world held their breaths and watched nervously.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The gap between the realms of heavenly emperors was too terrifying. With just one blow, seven emperors-to-be were seriously injured.


    ¡°The seven of you, submit, or die?¡±


    Said Michael.


    The emperors-to-be looked at each other. In the face of the choice of life, they finally lowered their proud heads, ¡± we ask for an equal contract and the same treatment as you!


    At this moment, the entire world was shaken. In the blink of an eye, seven powerful enemies had been defeated.


    ¡®What kind of creation is this ¡­ God?¡±


    In front of the TV, countless people saw this scene and gasped.


    A new era was born.


    This moment was forever remembered by history. The isodalans, known as the most taboo super-ancient civilization in history by the later generations thousands of years later-the Protoss-had only taken a short two hundred years to develop and directly entered the era of ¡± gods ¡± for all people.

 Chapter 384

    ?


    Chapter 384: New human being project (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Empire, year 213.


    More than half of the forces in the stone wall region had basically been incorporated into the territory of the izudaarian people because of the surrender of the seven emperors-to-be.


    A large region was the size of three or four primordial worlds. It was so vast that the people of isodar could not control such a large territory. Most of the land was still primitive forests, where various magical beasts lived. There were treasures everywhere, making it difficult to excavate.


    However, the leaders of the magical beasts here had all submitted to humans.


    Soon, signal satellites were set up on the stone walls in the sky, and network signal bases were set up. The entire primitive forest of magical beasts entered the internet age. The higher-ups of the magical beasts began to use mobile phones and computers to connect to the internet, and they helped humans to explore this vast gold mine and mine all kinds of resources.


    Thus, it entered an unprecedented Golden Age.


    The following year, Carolyn announced the latest technology: The magic nucleus loading technology was limited to the loading of magical beast species. It could add magic nuclei to the body, which was the fundamental reason for Michael¡¯s strength.


    Countless media outlets began to be shocked. This technology that transcended the times would change the era of mankind.


    However, the side effects were also extremely great, and it could lead to mental confusion.


    Times daily:


    ¡°The infinite possibilities of animal controllers are no less than that of the mechanical civilization! The two universal civilizations are working together!¡±


    Empire, year 217.


    Another earth-shattering news was announced.


    In front of the TV, Carolyn¡¯s elegant and beautiful image of a young girl was currently sitting on the sofa. Opposite her was a famous and beautiful female host.


    everyone in front of the TV, I¡¯ve already deciphered the programming code for life, ¡± said Carolyn. I¡¯ve opened up the Forbidden Zone of human life and developed the potential of the pineal gland, allowing humans to have a brain that¡¯s close to that of a God!


    BOOM!


    Countless people around the world were watching.


    The host was extremely excited and quickly asked, ¡± ¡°Do you want us humans to have the intelligence and brains of you and Mr. Levis?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Said Carolyn, her expression extremely calm.


    In front of the TV, countless people¡¯s eyes were burning with desire. They called over their parents and children in the kitchen, and some office workers called over their colleagues. They all gathered in front of the computer and TV and discussed animatedly.


    ¡°Can we also have such great wisdom?¡±


    ¡°Our brains are the same as Mr. Levis¡±?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! How could a race be filled with geniuses? All of them are people with wisdom close to God?¡±


    ¡°If such a race really exists, perhaps, such a race can be called ¡­ The God race, right?¡±


    ¡°Why is it impossible? I think it¡¯s possible! If technology was developed to the extreme, no one would know what kind of power it would have! But at the very least, the mysteries of human DNA and life should all be unraveled. We will have the ability to freely control our genes and understand the entire structure of the brain ¡­ At this moment, Madam Caroline will be the most accomplished person in the history of mankind, an existence not inferior to Mr. Levis!¡±


    ¡­.


    This was a historical moment.


    It could even be said that it was the era of the Old and New isodarans.


    On the television, Carolyn continued, ¡±


    this is a revolutionary technology. After many years of my research, it is already on the verge of maturity and can already enter large-scale clinical trials. If anyone is interested, please go to the nearest Caroline hospital to carry out the ¡®pineal gland potential development¡¯ surgery. Of course ¡­ The potential of an acquired person was far inferior to that of an innate, but the speed of thought was still countless times faster than that of the current human! You can even say that they are two completely different species!¡±


    One day later, under the real-time monitoring of the TV station, 100 volunteers received pineurium neurosurgery at Central city¡¯s Caroline hospital. Each surgery lasted for a full seven hours, but they successfully activated their pineurium.


    They had done an experiment in front of the TV. Their thinking speed ¡­ The memory and reading speed of old computers that were close to that of humans were extremely fast.


    Countless people sitting in front of the TV could not imagine that they were two different creatures.


    ¡°I really did it!¡±


    the human brain¡¯s computing power is comparable to a computer!?


    ¡°Oh! Mr. Levis above, this is too exaggerated!¡±


    At this moment, the entire world was in an uproar.


    Immediately, in every city, Carolyn hospital was quickly established and filled to the brim. The scheduled surgeries were all scheduled for next year.


    Caroline continued to declare, ¡± this pineal gland surgery is not suitable for all mankind ¡­ due to the differences in their physiques, I¡¯ve divided the human brain into four levels based on ¡®wrong pathways¡¯. The higher the pathways, the higher the cost of the surgery, and the lower the intelligence that is unlocked ¡­ According to the order, they were first class citizens, second class citizens ¡­ ¡°As for those who are not third-class citizens, those who have taken more than three wrong paths are fourth-class citizens, and they can not accept pineal gland surgery!¡±


    All of a sudden, the entire human society was in an uproar.


    Carolyn continued, ¡±


    of course, this operation has cost the Carolyn Research Institute hundreds of billions of funds. However, we still maintain the principle of benefiting the people. Nowadays, the surgery fees for adults have to be paid for by themselves. As for newborns, our Carolyn Foundation will work with the human empire to implement social welfare treatment. Once they are born, they can undergo free brain surgery and activate their pineal gland ¡­ Of course, the newborn must have the corresponding qualification to open the pineal gland surgery.¡±


    At this moment, some people began to lose their cool.


    Their joy turned into anger, because people were beginning to be divided into three, six, and nine grades. Many people tested their qualifications and were surprised to find that about 80% of humans were not third-grade citizens at all, and could not develop wisdom at all!


    ¡°We protest!¡±


    we refuse to be treated unfairly!


    ¡­.


    Only 20% of the humans were third-class citizens and could activate their pineal gland with less than three brain errors. The remaining 80% of humans could not accept the surgery at all and immediately began to rebel.


    ¡°Protest!¡±


    the people of isodar can become gods ¡­ However, I refuse!¡±


    Countless people were parading through the streets in protest.


    When Xu Zhi saw this, his expression was calm, but his curiosity was piqued.


    Carolyn, what exactly will you choose? ¡±


    ¡°Back then, you told me that your dream wasn¡¯t to gather technology and an extraordinary race? ¡°You want a powerful race that has no classes and is equal, with everyone having the wisdom and power of a God, and everyone being a perfect God. Now that there are classes and the so-called ¡®qualifications¡¯, isn¡¯t it the same as the extraordinary civilization, with dictators and rulers? ¡±


    What exactly was going on in Carolyn¡¯s mind?


    Xu Zhi was looking forward to it. He waited for his mech and smiled.


    ¡­¡­.


    Empire, year 217.


    The massive riot continued to brew madly. However, after a series of measures, Carolyn cooperated with the human government and quickly suppressed the riot. At the same time, she helped the humans on the two floors to begin the operation.


    Empire, year 218.


    The famous ¡± Petar rebellion and demonstration ¡± broke out.


    In the city of Peter Dahl, a total of 80% of the entire city went on strike. They held their flags high and rode black mechanical tanks on the streets. The supermarkets and shops went on strike, and some radical protest organizations even destroyed Street facilities, subways, and other public places.


    Carolyn once again reported to the news media, ¡±


    there¡¯s no such thing as a bloodless revolution. There will always be some pedantic people who stop technology from advancing!


    ¡°Do you want the times to go backwards? The stubbornness and stubbornness in your heads will destroy the future of the people of isodar!¡±


    ¡°Our generation is divided into two groups of people! Inequality, I admit that! However, after our generation dies of old age, this kind of unfair treatment will disappear!¡±


    because I¡¯m confident that I can perfect the pineal gland technology within 30 years. Every new born in isodar will be able to unlock the pineal gland¡¯s potential and become a Protoss!


    in the future, every person of isodar will be close to divine wisdom!


    in order to achieve this perfect future, we really need 20% of the lucky humans who have activated their pineal gland in the human society that you all hate and curse ¡­ Each and every one of them has wisdom close to that of Mr. Levis and me, and they¡¯ve helped us izudaardians perfect our technology!¡±


    Instantly, countless people fell silent.


    They couldn¡¯t help but think.


    Levis alone was enough to change the course of the entire human society ¡­


    If 20% of the people in a human society were close to Mr. Levis ¡®wisdom, then this civilization would usher in an unprecedented explosion.


    They did not even have the slightest doubt that the combined strength of these 20% of humans was already as many as ten million people ¡­ It would definitely be able to completely perfect this technology in the future, so that every baby born in the future would have the wisdom of God.


    ¡°Are we really right?¡±


    we might have really stopped the era.


    ¡­.


    Some of the izudaardians fell silent and lost their souls.


    If the inequality continued, there would be a difference in quality between each generation in the future, and they would definitely rather die than submit. But now, every one of their future generations could enjoy the perfection of becoming a god.


    Without unfair treatment, they had no reason to resist.


    ¡°We also have children, grandchildren ¡­¡±


    as long as this kind of inequality doesn¡¯t happen to our descendants, it¡¯s enough ¡­


    Gradually, this human riot began to stop due to Carolyn¡¯s seven-hour speech on ¡± God¡¯s tomorrow ¡± in Times Square. Her voice was tearful and touching, and the riot began to stop.


    Empire year 220.


    Twenty percent of the people of isodarre accepted the operation to open the pineal gland.


    January of the following year.


    After Caroline announced ¡®brain programming technology¡¯, all of humanity¡¯s elites began to construct a system layout in their brains. The new izudaarian people would be carrying an¡¯ intelligent sub-brain¡¯, which people often called ¡®personal brain computer¡¯.


    In June, Caroline released ¡®neural frequency programming sense¡¯, allowing the brain¡¯s system to install communication software. The principle was to control the wavelength of a person¡¯s brain and conduct mental communication.


    The people of isodar had entered the era of consciousness communication.


    Every izodaine who had gained intelligence had a unique brain number.


    They were face-to-face and only needed Bluetooth to communicate directly at the level of consciousness without the need to speak.


    As a result, a very shocking scene appeared in the streets and alleys. There were often two humans sitting on chairs and drinking drinks. They did not say a word, but they were actually conversing.


    And the Internet era that Mr. Levis had created, the personal computer era, was being eliminated!


    They could go online directly in their minds.


    Computers were about to gradually disappear from the vision of human technology Society, just like how people had eliminated the old black-and-white television.


    Empire, year 226.


    The life origin plan had been officially launched for a full ten years.


    The isodar people¡¯s DNA made up the human genome with more than three billion base pairs.


    Under the crazy analysis of a large number of human elites and ten million humanoid ¡± smart computers, ¡± they had deciphered all the functions of the isodar genome.


    Carolyn began her announcement. for people who have unlocked the pineal gland, their brains are like a computer. Brains of different blood and flesh can completely control their own bodies. They can program their own conditioned reflexes, sleep, work, rest, and various physiological needs of the body ¡­ as for DNA programming analysis, it can understand the ¡®source code¡¯ of our body and allow us to completely control our body ¡­ By using the brain to issue a command, one could modify one¡¯s DNA in small amounts.


    For example, modifying our appearance genes, height genes, bloodline genes ¡­


    The result of all this! it belongs to the 11 million participating new humans. We will write a brain system program for free, the ¡± Geno library, ¡± for all citizens to download unconditionally! Of course, it was impossible to modify the genes on a large scale. The current scientific methods would cause a collapse ¡­ Perhaps it would be possible in the future, but now it was equivalent to minor plastic surgery! It allowed each of us to modify the useless genes of trashy and recessive genetic diseases to possess a relatively perfect appearance and body!¡±


    The entire world held its breath.


    At this point, every newborn who could open the pineal gland would have a portable sub-brain in their brain. The system desktop of the sub-brain was a program called ¡± Geno library ¡°, which had the ability to transform the body.


    However, every citizen only had one chance.


    This was because modifying genes was an extremely dangerous thing, and it could only be done slightly before the age of ten to determine one¡¯s appearance. The changes were not allowed to be too exaggerated. The program of the ¡± Geno library ¡± would calculate one¡¯s decision, danger, and possibility. If the risk of the changes was too high, the changes would be refused and death would be prevented.


    ¡°This is too scary!¡±


    ¡°This is the power of science and Technology!¡±


    it¡¯s inevitable that the technological civilization has developed to this point. Sooner or later, we humans will be able to completely control our genetic DNA sequence and understand the code of life!


    we¡¯ve already developed to a higher level. We don¡¯t need to speak, but use a higher level consciousness brainwave to communicate!


    ¡­


    Countless people of isodar held their breath.


    The following year, a large number of old humans began to implement a no-birth policy among the eighty percent of the izudaarian population. They planned to wait for technology to develop so that every newborn would have the ability to activate the pineal gland.


    ¡°We can¡¯t have children now. We can¡¯t let our children be like us! We¡¯ll wait for the technology to fully mature before we have children!¡±


    our children should be blessed with happiness, perfect bodies and looks, and wisdom close to God!

 Chapter 385

    ?


    Chapter 385: super-brain civilization with external hacks


    Translator: 549690339


    Empire, year 228.


    Under the development of 10 million great wise men in isodar, their civilization had far surpassed Mr. Levis ¡®era. They were updated almost every month!


    In a month, it would be a brand new era of technology!


    In the ¡± new human project, ¡± human genome scientists once again in-depth analyzed the functions and combinations of human genes. The people of isodar were able to achieve perfect cloning and test tube baby experiments.


    The perfect human plan was officially launched.


    They modified the human genome made up of more than three billion base pairs and created a perfect DNA baby with the most perfect appearance, strength, and wisdom-Adam.


    Under the nurturing of dozens of human scientists, Adam had grown up in a Research Institute from a young age and displayed extraordinary talents. He could communicate completely an hour after he was born and had learned a lot of human knowledge in three days.


    ¡°What a perfect creation!¡±


    Countless scientists exclaimed in shock.


    Empire, year 229.


    Adam was only two years old, but during the test drive of the mech, he drove a K9123 mech and killed the top scientists of the entire Research Institute. He killed his way out of the street and caused a sensation in the entire mech city. In the end, he was killed by the mechanical guards who rushed over.


    Humanity had also lost countless elite scientists.


    ¡°This is against morality and human rights!¡±


    cyborgs and test-tube babies should not have been born in this world!


    The people of isodar discovered test-tube babies. The genetically modified babies cultivated had unnatural, violent, and manic personalities.


    The technology was immediately halted and listed as prohibited.


    Empire year 230.


    Carolyn company had once again announced a terrifying piece of information: ¡°We¡¯ve already found out the reason why magical beasts are so powerful. Once they reach adulthood, they¡¯ll have great power and spells!


    The reason was that in their memory, there was a ¡®meditation¡¯ mechanism and a ¡®body forging¡¯ mechanism.


    we¡¯ve already completely read and analyzed it. Moreover, the hack software for the basic meditation technique is now available for humans to download for free. Once it¡¯s written into the brain¡¯s programming, we¡¯ll be like magical beasts. We don¡¯t need to cultivate, we can become stronger just by sleeping ¡­


    Advanced meditation, fire-type spell cultivation, and other advanced hack software will require payment!¡±


    The entire human society was in an uproar.


    However, meditation required the injection of the ¡®meditation gene¡¯ medicine, which was also a considerable cost.


    The following year.


    Carolyn had announced the cultivation method for magical beasts ¡®physical training.


    However, the brutish bodies of the magical beasts were quickly abandoned by the izodaians who loved beauty. They were tall and beautiful, and only cultivated their spiritual power.


    It had only been a few years since the announcement of the pineal gland project, but this race of intelligent scientists that was close to God had experienced countless technological booms. It was terrifying to the extreme, even to the extent of being unimaginable.


    A new research showed.


    Humans had implanted the ¡± meditation ¡± mechanism unique to magical beasts into the system.


    He didn¡¯t need to exercise. He would automatically start the ¡± computer hack cultivation ¡± program while he was sleeping and control his body, just like the upgrade plug-in in in of a game script.


    Therefore, the lifespan of the isodarian people would also increase rapidly, just like the magical beasts.


    After the isodarian race, their lifespan would increase by five times. An average lifespan of 150 years was equivalent to that of a tier-5 human. They would only be considered adults at 80 years old, and once they reached adulthood, they would naturally have the power of a Tier-4.


    Every izodar person had a handsome face and body, and an unparalleled celebrity aura.


    Every izodar person communicated through brainwaves. Their consciousness could connect directly to the internet, and they were extremely knowledgeable, storing the memories of the entire ¡± Baidu Baike.


    Every citizen of isodar had a long lifespan of one hundred and fifty years. Once they reached adulthood, they would have powerful fifth-grade powers, terrifying mind power spells, control of flames, lightning, water, storms ¡­


    What could such a perfect human race be called?


    ¡°We are the God race!¡±


    ¡°In this world, there were no gods, but now there are!¡±


    gods are just supernatural powers that burst out when a civilization has developed to a certain level ¡­


    The man of isodar said proudly.


    They were a race that regarded technology as their ultimate glory. The romance of machinery and lava, the glory of this race, all came from Mr. Levis ¡®words:


    to this day, I still believe in science, just like I believe in The Dawn of the Future of mankind!


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Zhi could not help but exclaim in admiration when he saw this scene in the magical technology City.


    ¡°The people of isodar are a race of technology! No matter what, the game they play is called ¡°life.¡± It¡¯s simply heartless to write a cheat script of ¡°training and leveling up¡± into their own brains!¡±


    He was too shameless!


    Moreover, in their world, there were no GMs or game operators to fight against cheats and maintain the balance of the game.


    Xu Zhi was walking down the street.


    He was surrounded by a magical city of mechanical Saibo punks.


    The beautiful girl was dressed in sexy clothes and riding a mechanical motorcycle on the street. Even though civilization had developed to this level, machinery and lava were still deeply engraved in her bones.


    In the surrounding mecha shops, the sleek black and tall mechas under the transparent glass covers attracted many people¡¯s attention.


    On the streets, there were many handsome and tall young men and women. They all had the looks of big stars and had fair and flawless skin. None of them seemed to be talking. They were very quiet and were smiling at each other, communicating with their minds.


    There were even some people who looked like they were walking on the streets with their heads held high, but in fact, they had the ¡®navigation¡¯ system on.


    In the huge and exquisite map in their minds, they set the ¡®coffee shop¡¯ destination, and just like in online games, they automatically started to walk, one step or two steps ¡­ Meanwhile, his consciousness was logging into the internet, playing games or chatting.


    They were similar to the people on earth who walked on the streets with their heads lowered and held their mobile phones.


    ¡®Automatically finding the way ¡­ This race had really become an online game! You don¡¯t have to pay with in-game currency, but the whole street is filled with script cheats ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi stood at the busy intersection and could not help but Marvel. He even found it hard to imagine. not only do they have a chance to mold their faces after entering the ¡®game¡¯, but they also have a physical data panel now, which includes their strength, mental power, skills, today¡¯s physical characteristics, and the possibility of illness ¡­ It¡¯s already been digitized!¡±


    too terrifying, their civilization and technology!¡­ Perhaps, this is the inevitable process of the development of science and Technology.¡±


    Xu Zhi could not help but sigh with emotion. He had never thought that the people of isodar would develop into such a technological society. when technology has developed to. certain level, the mysteries of the human body¡¯s DNA and life will naturally have to be revealed. This is an inevitable historical process ¡­ The development of science and Technology on earth in the future will definitely be the same. It might be similar to the current izudaardians.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes were a little dazed.


    From this technological civilization, he seemed to see the shadow of the future of Earth¡¯s technological civilization.


    He suddenly thought of the ancient civilization of Atlantis on earth. He did not know if it was a coincidence, but it was very similar to the izodaurs that had developed to this day.


    in the legends, the Atlantians, known as the civilization of light, possess unbelievably advanced technology. Every member of their race is an extremely handsome man and woman, and they also possess the technology to communicate with their consciousness. They are extremely powerful, and their thoughts are extremely fast ¡­


    Xu Zhi looked at this terrifying civilized race and said with a smile, ¡± if they were my first or second sandbox of civilization, I would also be afraid of their future and potential. I would directly send a lava flood to destroy the Ishtar civilization and drown them in the sea of lava.


    But now, Xu Zhi was already standing at a very high position and could accommodate the birth of many things, even if they called themselves the Protoss, as a technological supernatural civilization with endless potential.


    ¡°Have you thought of such a future?¡±


    He suddenly raised his head and looked at the mechanical spaceship that was flying by in the sky. He seemed to remember the day Levis left and could not help but feel a little emotional.


    ¡°I wonder how the evolution of the sandbox is going? It¡¯s time to let in the new beta players, but it¡¯ll probably take another hundred years for them to come in. I wonder what this technological race has become.¡±

 Chapter 386

    ?


    Chapter 386: Chapter 386 replacing God


    Translator: 549690339


    Empire, year 231.


    Some people of Ishtar suddenly died, including office workers, white-collared workers, and the upper class of society ¡­ Their deaths were very strange, and the cause of death was the same: Cardiac arrest.


    Such incidents began to emerge one after another, gradually attracting the general attention of society.


    In the past, humans could die due to illness or all sorts of unexpected circumstances. Death was a normal phenomenon and no one would suspect anything. But now, humans were all cultivating on their own and had great power. How could they die without a sound?


    A rumor gradually spread throughout the city of Ishtar:


    ¡°Since we¡¯re all ¡®computers¡¯, and our brainwaves are the external signal bridge, does that mean that our computers can be hacked and infected by Trojan horses?¡±


    we¡¯ve analyzed all the secrets of human life and have a brain close to that of a God. This is convenient, but it also causes a huge security risk!


    we will be invaded ¡­ Even when we sleep and eat, our memories have been unknowingly hacked by others, changing our memories and behavior patterns, and controlling our bodies.¡±


    ¡­..


    Panic spread in manyan. It seemed that the questioning of the Super-brain civilization had begun again.


    A famous Western scientist named Hill, a social thinker, put forward a point of view.


    with the current medical technology, humans can¡¯t really reject death. Because we izudaardians are obsessed with mechanical armors, we turn off the safety navigation in our brains and race cars. Every year, tens of thousands of biker gang members die in car accidents!


    If you were a member of the biker gang and couldn¡¯t be treated after being sent to the hospital, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to undergo a brain transplant. All that was left was a broken brain, lying in a nutrient glass tank in the Caroline mental hospital.


    As for Carolyn hospital, in order to make it less painful for you, they had inserted a series of dense signal lines into your brain, directly hacking into your brain¡¯s memory and sending in the signals of your taste buds and neurons.


    ¡°They rewritten your memories and made you feel that even though you were sent to the hospital due to a car accident, the surgery was very successful, and you were discharged from the hospital in one piece. You can continue to experience the discharge life that they wrote for you, and even let you live in a beautiful dream, and everything can come true ¡­¡±


    ¡°How can you prove that you left the hospital safely after the car accident? And not a brain preserved in a hospital VAT? How can you prove that the world wasn¡¯t a scam after the surgery in that hospital?¡±


    Countless people were silent.


    the paradox of the brain in a vat set off an explosion in the entire civilization.


    Now that humans had analyzed their life code, their memories, senses, and everything else could be modified.


    Perhaps, I¡¯m eating and talking to my lover right now, and reading this report is also fictional? You can¡¯t even recognize it ¡­ Was this true or false?


    The world was boiling!


    This was the panic of civilization that was inevitable when the development of human civilization reached a certain height!


    When the code of human life was deciphered, one¡¯s brain would no longer be mysterious, which meant that one was no longer safe!


    The once mysterious brain was no longer a safe.


    It might seem like a coincidence, but it was the inevitable development of science and Technology!


    At this moment, Carolyn spoke up.


    she appeared on the sofa of a program and was talking to the host.


    The emcee said,¡±Ms. Caroline, what do you think?¡± Did someone hack into the brains of those people who went into ¡®cardiac arrest¡¯ in the various human cities and kill them?¡±


    after we deciphered all the secrets of the human brain, including memories, knowledge, and storage ¡­ We¡¯ve been hiding the fact that we¡¯re a hacker, but now, it¡¯s time to announce it!¡±


    Sitting on the sofa, Carolyn calmly smiled. as early as a month after the pineal gland was activated and the human brain was turned into a computer, there were people who were good at computer hacking skills who tried to hack into the human brain through brainwaves ¡­ After that, the hacker died!¡±


    BOOM!


    The entire human world was in an uproar.


    ¡°How did he die?¡±


    ¡­


    Amidst the discussions of countless people, Carolyn finally revealed the truth about the pineal gland. do you all think that our brains are still programmed in C language? ¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°C language, it¡¯s the language of the gods! However, the system programming written in this way was too easy to crack and invade! And so, before I announced the pineal gland surgery to the entire human race, I had already guessed this.


    What if we¡¯re already a C language programming brain like a magical beast, and we¡¯re invaded?


    thus, I made up a new language-the C++ language, to replace the C language that we humans are born with. This is also the reason for the brain surgery!


    The C++ language is a brand new core system programming language, and the firewall is a dynamic encryption mechanism. I am the founder of the C++ language, and the dynamic key is in my hands. No one can attack the core authority of your brain!¡±


    Suddenly, the entire human race exploded. This was too hard to imagine.


    he rewrote the programming for humans and wrote a new language and firewall for us? ¡±


    ¡°Oh! Lady Carolyn is challenging the domain of the gods!¡±


    ¡°Is he trying to replace the gods?¡±


    Everyone knew that this was the abandonment of the divine language they were born with-the C language-and the creation of a new divine language. It was the unique life programming language of the isodalans ¡­ This also meant that, in a certain sense, Carolyn had already stood at the height of the ancient gods.


    ¨C The divine language created by Carolyn, constructing the origin and thoughts of life, forming the code of intelligent life.


    However, there were also people who raised strong objections,


    so, the ¡®initial program¡¯ of our brains has been replaced and modified a second time? ¡±


    ¡°Our current brain systems have long been created by lady Carolyn and she has also provided a firewall. Others can not invade it. However, doesn¡¯t Lady Carolyn have the highest level of confidential access? They can hack into our firewall and alter our memories and life and death?¡±


    Anyone whose life was in the hands of another would be extremely flustered.


    In fact, in the past few years, many high-level scientists and Homo Evolutis who had opened up the pineal gland had already noticed it. However, they had requested to write a confidentiality agreement and refused to disclose it to the public.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding the truth of the pineal opening surgery from us?¡± On the television, the beautiful female host¡¯s mouth was wide open.


    Carolyn continued to smile at the host as she said, ¡± ¡°Because I know that it will cause a huge panic. I might even announce that I have already changed the ¡®Brain program¡¯ of the pineal gland surgery that you are going to do. Will you still be at ease with this surgery?


    Your lives are in my hands, and most of you will refuse this operation.


    ¡­. thus, I chose to announce it now, because this period of time has already proved that although I have the dynamic key of the human system core, I have not taken any action!


    I had once thought that the human core key in the C++ language of the human brain¡¯s core firewall can not be controlled by me alone. It can be controlled by a supercomputer with intelligence-the Galaxy. This is the fairest way.


    However, I still rejected this suggestion.


    because the supercomputers might enslave us humans. We humans can not be enslaved by AI. It¡¯s better for me to be in charge of this ¡­ In fact, some people said that it would be best to have a hundred-member human Council to jointly control it. However, this was not the case. This was because these hundred people could still slaughter the entire human race and enslave humans if they worked together. In that case, society would be unfair ¡­ Thus, I chose to only believe in myself.¡±


    people of isodar, do you believe me? ¡± Caroline smiled and stood up. to this day, I am still a pure scientist who stands in the field of science.


    The host was shocked.


    He had never expected that the pineal gland surgery would be a plan that hid the public and society. After the birth of the new human, Carolyn had set restrictions and ethics for the new human.


    Because of the dynamic secret key, at this moment, Caroline had completely gained the prestige of Levis back then, and became the second god of technology.


    ¡°We believe you!¡±


    ¡°We believe you!¡±


    Caroline, the God of the ishodans!


    Countless people cheered, fanatical and worshiping.


    They believed in Caroline unconditionally, just like how they believed in Mr. Levis unconditionally and rejected the gods. It was the right choice for the people of isodar.


    The beautiful female host couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of admiration. Madam Carolyn¡¯s wisdom was deep and vast. Having calculated until today, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡± Madam Caroline, if you do not set up a new computer language for encryption, or use the previously well-known C language ¡­ The human brain will be invaded, and society will inevitably collapse. It will be full of distrust, and it will usher in the destruction of new humans.¡±


    This was obvious.


    After all, the system built with the inceptive C language had no self-defense ability at all. There were no protective walls, and it could be easily hacked.


    But at this moment, the beautiful host asked again, ¡± ¡°Is there any possibility of C++ being deciphered or hacked?¡±


    ¡°There is.¡± Replied Carolyn.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The eyes of the entire world focused once more.


    there¡¯s no such thing as a perfect encryption program in this world, ¡± said Carolyn with a smile. the C language used to be quite perfect and mature as the language of the gods. However, with the continuous research by humans, isn¡¯t it now known to everyone ¡­?


    I can¡¯t deny that the dynamic encryption method I¡¯m using on the current C++ language is very powerful, but the intelligence and computational ability of the new humans are too terrifying. If a few geniuses work together, it¡¯s very possible to crack it. ¡±


    carolyn¡¯s tone suddenly changed. ¡± however, i have written a ¡®guilty death mechanism¡¯ into the core system and genes of every new human being.


    Every person in isodar was a living God. They had great power as soon as they became adults, but great power could bring disaster.


    ¡°Therefore, once a human makes a move on another human, the ¡®guilt suppression¡¯ in their genes will be activated. Their hearts will stop, and they will feel excruciating pain. This is the guilt of ¡®morality¡¯. Once they try to break through the¡¯ morality ¡®program in their hearts, a guilt mechanism will also be created.¡±


    The surrounding humans were silent and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim.


    It turned out that those people with cardiac arrest were people who wanted to kill people and hack into other people¡¯s brains? Or was he trying to break through the ¡®guilt mechanism¡¯ that bound him and do whatever he wanted?


    ¡°This is written in the genes ¡­ Moral?¡±


    Xu Zhi could not help but exclaim.


    This kind of amazing technological civilization structure, Trojan hackers, firewalls, dynamic keys, and shameful mechanisms to prevent cracking of the system, they were like computer people, building a perfect legal social system.


    this is the society with extraordinary technology that I¡¯ve fabricated. My dream ¡­


    Caroline suddenly stood up, slightly bent down, and said to the TV, ¡± ancient God, did you see that? the new language of God has woven the structure of life. The people of isodar have reached a certain height. The people of isodar are ready to welcome you!

 Chapter 387

    ?


    Chapter 387: An unknown situation


    Translator: 549690339


    Carolyn had already fulfilled her dream of becoming-race with a highly advanced technological civilization-the izudaarian race.


    They had wisdom close to that of gods, and they were born with power and perfect figures. Each of them was as handsome as a God, and there was not a single flaw in their bodies.


    They didn¡¯t use words, they communicated using brain waves.


    They controlled mechas, and they had long lifespans and individual strength. They could control wind, fire, lightning.


    by saying this, Carolyn meant that she had temporarily finished dealing with the matters of human society ¡­ She invited me to meet her and help me research the custom-made mech I want. She also wanted me to bring her into a vacuum environment ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi was sitting on a chair in the orchard, peeling an Apple.


    The thought of the great sage of the isodar civilization, the Supreme human scientist who created the language of God and fabricated life, the leader of the human race who controlled the future of the Protoss, and the crazy imagination of him gave him a headache.


    Levis had been like this before.


    ¡°I just wanted to play two hearthstones at that time ¡­¡±


    He lowered his head and slowly peeled the Apple with a knife. she even listed this as the top secret and deleted this part of the human who activated the pineal gland.


    However, Xu Zhi was not in a hurry to see Caroline.


    It had only been two hundred years!


    The external hacks of this civilization were too exaggerated, and in the future, it would be even more exaggerated. At that time, it would be best to custom make a mechanical suit.


    And even now, it was beyond Xu Zhi¡¯s imagination.


    It brought him an indescribable surprise. This knowledge of their lava technology civilization had filled him in a lot, and it had even greatly inspired their research. It had allowed Xu Zhi to understand the power of biological genetic code and the power of self-evolution.


    Now, they had unified the Stonewall region and captured several rank six Emperor-to-be demonic beasts. Although they were still in a remote area, the Stonewall region was only one of the 13 regions.


    Although it was three times the size of the primordial world, it was still the most remote and weakest lava domain.


    In the near future, the rise of the Ishtar people would inevitably lead them out of the stone wall region and into the ancient land of lava. They would wage war and spread the glory of their civilization to every corner.


    This piece of land was a hundred times larger than the previous world. It was boundless and had unlimited potential for development.


    The territory of the isodarian people was less than 4%. It was too remote and small.


    they¡¯re considered a powerful and terrifying high-level magical beast race when they¡¯re an adult rank 4. They¡¯re equivalent to some sub-Dragons and green Dragons ¡­ Furthermore, they have mech armors, which will increase their combat power.¡± Xu Zhi had already predicted that a war was about to happen. their technological updates are already unstoppable. If the demonic beasts continue to be complacent, they will definitely lose ¡­


    The war was about to break out, and the Ishtar people were about to leave the stone wall region.


    And for Xu Zhi, this was the perfect time. while they¡¯re busy preparing for war, it¡¯s the best time to release new player species.


    Why?


    The reason was simple.


    The creatures with extraordinary potential that the players had evolved were all non-human, so they were naturally from the monster faction. They were the kind that would be beaten up by the people of isodar. They would probably be hung up and beaten up.


    In the previous world Dungeons, the players were all proud and had even occupied the upper echelons of the world. But now? An extraordinary race with a more advanced technology than them. This was definitely the most difficult hell-level instance dungeon in history!


    ¡°When they face a race with cheats, they will definitely scream like ghosts and howl like wolves!¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the strange little guys in front of him. They were whispering to each other, completely unaware that their tragic fate in the future had already been arranged by someone else.


    ¡°F * ck! He was finally seeing a famous scene! God of creation, eat the apple!¡±


    I¡¯m telling you newbies, this isn¡¯t just any famous scene. This is the God of creation eating apples series-peel and eat!


    ¡°What? Could it be a legendary secret skill?¡± The people around him were shocked.


    Another strange creature said with a solemn expression, ¡± yes! As everyone knew, when the God of creation ate an Apple, he would usually eat it with the Apple¡¯s skin. This scene of him peeling the Apple with a knife was a rare scene! You can say that the planning team is giving you newbies some benefits!¡±


    Instantly, the surrounding newbies were mesmerized by his words.


    As expected, the high-end evolutionary sandbox world of the big boss was something that could never be imagined outside.


    The old players continued to boast,


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, do you think that fruit knife is an ordinary vegetable knife? It was the blade of the law of causality, a super divine artifact on the same level as the divine throne of creation that the first beta players used to wipe out the team! It¡¯s usually very rare to see you, but it¡¯s impossible for you to immediately transform the moment you come in. You¡¯d better learn from us-¡±


    Ding!


    [ system prompt: player ¡®I¡¯m really not a demon, I¡¯m a good person¡¯ has evolved into a species ¡®scared you to death 3000¡¯. You have obtained an achievement reward. ]


    The old players who were still bragging to the new players: ???


    They were stunned on the spot!


    He hadn¡¯t even finished bragging, and he had already been slapped in the face. Which newbie was so fierce? It¡¯s only been two days since the closed beta, and it¡¯s been more than 40 hours. Even if he stayed up all night, isn¡¯t this too fast?


    When they thought of this, they quickly went around to see who this newbie was.


    When he arrived at his destination, he found that it was a white balloon fish. It had a pufferfish-like structure and a bulging stomach ¡­


    This ball of balloon fish was made into the shape of a Kongming lantern. Its mouth was opened downward into an O-shape, and a small drag basin was burning below. The Kongming lantern flew in the air and changed its shape crazily, sometimes turning into a beautiful girl, sometimes into a SpongeBob SquarePants, sometimes into a fierce man ¡­


    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but exclaim.


    ¡°666!¡±


    ¡°Quick, turn into the final chicken!¡±


    ¡°F * ck! This one¡¯s not bad!¡±


    ¡°Awesome! The balloon species breathed in helium, hydrogen, methane, leg air ¡­ They all have different uses!¡±


    ¡°Yup! If one could store a wooden leg energy in their stomach, then become a beauty, kiss someone, and then blow it out, who could stand it? No one could withstand it! The number one expert in the assassination world! The premise was that the balloon fish could hold its feet! (Funny face)¡±


    The crowd gathered around and discussed animatedly. They instantly thought of many uses for this species. The future of this species was boundless.


    Someone asked, ¡± I¡¯ll scare you to death. Tell me the truth. What¡¯s your relationship with Stephen Chow¡¯s ¡®I¡¯ll kill you¡¯? ¡±


    The balloon floated in the air.


    I¡¯ve been a professional in scaring people for thirty years. The imagination of the Otherworld¡¯s Aboriginals is too poor. I¡¯m preparing to enter the Three Realms and promote the traditional horror cultural image of earth, supporting the sky of the world of monsters ¡­


    He turned into a beautiful Sadako spirit in the air, and then into a ferocious Ghost Face ¡­


    Everyone was shocked! What a talent! However, it could transform crazily and become light. It could scare people to death in the middle of the night and could transform into any form of ghosts to scare people. No wonder it was called ¡®scare you to death¡¯.


    everyone, I¡¯ll take my leave first. I¡¯ll bring you a live broadcast of sexy balloons and online scary people!


    Huala!


    In the air, it led the White lanterns and balloons in the sky to change their direction and fly forward.


    Everyone looked up and sighed.


    This was the first time he had seen someone enter the world Channel in such a carefree manner. This species had too many functions. He had now turned himself and his species into hot air balloons in advance, so their movements were very convenient. When they arrived in a new world, they had the right time, place, and people at the start. They could occupy the highest terrain in the sky and find a landing point. It was a perfect start.


    he¡¯s meticulous. This kid is definitely not simple! Someone said coldly.


    that¡¯s f * cking nonsense. It looks like another super big Shot.


    ¡­.


    In the pitch-black world tunnel, Xia niiming kept floating, ¡± a new world, the Second Life of the extraordinary world, weird, the incense of all living beings ¡­ I entered as a weirdo, especially scaring people, and shared a share with the cute girl. She took the kind incense, and I took the evil incense ¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be great if I became an evil god? It¡¯s better for one of us to be the villain than those strange ones ¡­¡±


    This was a plan that he had been planning for a long time. He had even prepared this species for a long time.


    there¡¯s no such thing as the worst species, only the most unsuitable species ¡­ ¡°This species of mine followed the tide of the times and came here. There¡¯s a great opportunity! I¡¯ll scare people and absorb their fear. I¡¯ll walk the weird path and find a way to open up my own path of the devil path!¡±


    The more he thought about it, the more beautiful he felt. I¡¯ve watched hundreds of domestic horror films and know the tricks of scaring people. Aren¡¯t they scared to death by me? ¡±


    even if they survive the initial stage of fear-domestic horror movies, I still have famous foreign horror movies waiting for them, but there¡¯s no hurry. Scaring people takes time. If they get too scared in one go, their fear threshold will increase, and they won¡¯t be able to collect fear anymore. They have to do it step by step ¡­


    Gradually, he passed through the teleportation array that Xu Zhi had built for him and entered the underground world of lava. His eyes suddenly lit up. Weird! I¡¯m coming! The two most famous beautiful female players! I¡¯m going to have a cute girl on my left and a beautiful female player on my right, and I¡¯m going to reach the peak of my life!¡±


    His eyes suddenly lit up. He had arrived in a new world.


    He flew for three hours, and all he could see was a huge mountain and forest. He instantly sighed at the vastness of this vast foreign world. But the next second, he saw a fiery red in the distance.


    ¡°Is it the sunrise?¡±


    His smile gradually froze, and as he got closer, he realized that it was a hot, red lava river.


    At this moment, he realized that this was not the Three Realms at all, but a brand new, unknown, vast world. However, in the next second, his expression completely froze. This was because he was looking down from above and saw a huge crater in the ground in the distance. He saw a broken machine inside.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    He looked down and saw a man¡¯s body in the pile of broken machinery. He had been dead for a long time and had become a skeleton. He was holding a rectangular black phone with a full screen in his hand.


    ¡°Cell phone?¡±


    His whole body trembled, and his hair stood on end!


    we¡¯re very popular with rectangular cell phones. This is an octagonal, diamond-shaped full-screen cell phone ¡­ It¡¯s not the style of us Earthlings!¡±


    Screenshots.


    A picture was instantly sent out. With the huge difference in time flow, in everyone¡¯s eyes, the moment this player entered, a screenshot was instantly sent out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, this player ¡­¡±


    The next second, everyone was stunned and silent.


    They saw a new world. There was an alien-style mobile phone and some unknown broken brown machinery. This seemed to be a world of technology.

 Chapter 388

    ?


    Chapter 388: Big action and rainy


    Translator: 549690339


    A world of technology?


    The forum was in an uproar, and many people were talking about it.


    ¡°It was a world of extraordinary powers before, but now it¡¯s a world of technology? A technological civilization similar to our earth? (Black questions.jpg)¡±


    ¡°When I saw the phone, I felt a sense of familiarity, even though it¡¯s not the model from our earth! (Shock.jpg) ¡±


    ¡°666! This is the unprecedented anticipation of this civilization!¡±


    ¡­.


    Everyone knew what this meant.


    The previous transcendent world was too real.


    It was so detailed that it did not feel like a game at all, but the real world. The delicate details were experienced in every corner, and it was a hundred million times better than the open fantasy sandbox games like old Rollie 5.


    Rationality was too terrifying and unbelievable. Some people even said that if one could get their hands on the bloodline inside, they could also cultivate to become a transcendent and become a wizard on earth.


    But before this, it was only in theory.


    ¡°Right now, this might be a world of technology? We can always copy Science and Technology ¡­ Bah! How could it be plagiarism when it came to scientists? We can at least learn from it!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible! if it¡¯s really a science-fiction civilized world, then wouldn¡¯t the development of our human civilization leap forward in an instant and cross hundreds of years? This game can¡¯t do it!¡±


    The netizens were discussing it and felt that it was very impossible.


    This was because it would be beyond everyone¡¯s imagination!


    It was just a game!


    After all, although it was said to be a myriad of worlds, it was still fine before. The extraordinary world and the people on earth felt separated. However, if this sci-fi world was really as real as before, it would mean a terrifying meaning. It could even change the scientific civilization on earth.


    The human society in the real world experienced a technological boom in an instant.


    Of course, there were some crazy fans who had enough confidence in this.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s possible! The game¡¯s production team is mysterious and unpredictable. If it¡¯s really a high-level science fiction world that can give us modern science to learn from and use as a reference, then I¡¯ll be blowing my own horn!¡±


    ¡°I also believe it! Look at their black technology! Maybe there really is a world with technology that surpasses Earth¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Yup! &Lt; spore evolution > was publicly announced to be a cross-era virtual online game jointly developed by more than a hundred countries! It¡¯s 100% realistic, and it¡¯s a learning-loving game.¡±


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi just smiled.


    He looked at his small orchard in the countryside and the ordinary small field. He did not expect that his reputation and mysteriousness on the huge internet had become more and more impressive ¡­


    He was in charge of a small orchard in the countryside of Tongcheng, as if he owned the whole world.


    He turned his gaze and looked at a certain place with interest.


    At this moment, all the major research institutes were shocked.


    ¡°All departments, mobilize!¡±


    ¡°The world of technology! It might be a world of technology!¡± A young man in a white coat walked around and roared loudly.


    carry out an in-depth analysis of the photo!


    While the netizens were still talking about it, the research institutes around the world had fallen into an unprecedented tense atmosphere, as if they were preparing for the Third World War.


    Yes!


    They were more excited than ever!


    Their goal had always been very direct. It was to obtain knowledge and extraordinary power, transform the Earth¡¯s low-leveled civilization, obtain ¡± alien ¡± technology, and walk into the vast universe. They also had the dream of the universe.


    One small step for humanity, one big step for earth.


    analyzing the photo ¡­


    mechanical wreckage, suspected to be an arm, a part of some kind of mechanical armor ¡­


    phone, full screen, octagonal, black ¡­


    As the information came in, the people in charge of the major research institutes were breathing rapidly, and their eyes were bloodshot!


    ¡°Oh! Oh my God! Look what we found!¡±


    ¡°We finally got what we wanted after such a long time? It¡¯s right in front of your eyes!¡±


    ¡°Oh! This was too unbelievable! A technological civilization! It¡¯s even possible that it¡¯ll surpass the modern Earth¡¯s technological world!¡±


    ¡­.


    The researchers and scientists in white coats walked back and forth, constantly revealing their crazy language.


    ¡°Activate the hidden plan!¡± The person in charge was a white-haired old professor. He was always solemn and strict, but at this time, he also revealed a side that no one knew about. His neck was red as he roared excitedly.


    ¡°Are we really going to activate it?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°Activate!¡± yes! the person-in-charge said loudly, ¡± our earth has obtained an opportunity that has not been seen in a thousand years!


    Ding! Ding!


    In the evolution sandbox, a system notification rang out.


    [ system message: congratulations to the player ¡®sweetie, my favorite¡¯ for evolving the species ¡®little steel bench¡¯ and obtaining an achievement reward! ]


    Another one?


    What was happening?


    Everyone was stunned.


    This was the backup plan left by the secret Research Institute. Even though they knew that they might be punished if they interfered too much, they still secretly placed a second person on standby. This person was about to enter the sandbox world, and this was their biggest trump card.


    And right in front of him was his greatest opportunity!


    They were planning to enter this world of science fiction!


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Ding! Ding!


    Ding! Ding!


    Ding! Ding!


    In the evolution sandbox, the sound of achievement rewards rang out one after another, and potential species were evolved one after another.


    Everyone suddenly felt that this was too scary. So there were so many big shots hidden among them?


    As for the ¡°I love sweetie the most¡± player, he had already received orders from his superior and quickly entered The Dark World Channel. His heart was filled with passion, and he insisted on his soldier¡¯s dream to serve his motherland.


    the world of technology, for the glory of my beautiful Jian!


    Kachaa!


    Suddenly, a bright light appeared in front of him.


    This player looked at this vast new world with great excitement. However, he slowly raised his head and saw a sky made of green leaves. The sun shone down, and it was beautiful.


    I love little sweetie the most: ¡°??? ¡±


    His face instantly darkened, and his mind went blank.


    This was f * cking ¡­ Was it the ancient wood World?


    On the forum.


    I love little sweetie the most: ¡± it¡¯s so scary. It¡¯s an incredible world. There¡¯s a lot of lava here! I found the remains of a mecha, but I¡¯m sorry, the principle and structure are beyond the imagination of the people on earth. I can¡¯t show you!¡±


    After the post, I love sweetie quietly sat on the spot and looked at the sky blankly. It was as if all the light and hope had disappeared from her eyes. Then, a strange-shaped plant appeared behind her.


    The plant looked up at the sky and said, ¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He immediately went offline and ran out to post,¡¯no! This bastard is lying to us! There is no mechanical armor chest plate remains, no black hexagonal energy stone, these do not exist at all, this is a scam, do not be fooled, do not come in!¡±


    After a while, a third person came in.


    He looked at the sky in a daze and then looked down at the two people in front of him. They were sitting on the ground leisurely and playing Gomoku with small stones.


    ¡°???¡±


    Are you really not lying to us?


    He instantly vomited blood!


    Real and fake, fake and real, who could tell the difference?


    ¡°Let¡¯s play fight the landlord!¡±


    After he went out to post, he came back to speak.


    Not long after, four or five of them came in.


    They looked at each other, and when they saw that everyone had come in, they immediately began to curse. This was emptying all the hidden cards that we had painstakingly accumulated!


    When will revenge ever end!

 Chapter 389

    ?


    Chapter 389: Chapter 389 foresight


    Translator: 549690339


    On the other side, in the high-end players ¡®group chat.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± let me tell you something shocking. A bunch of big shots have suddenly appeared in the ancient tree world. All of them are bruised and battered, and they¡¯ve come to my place in a daze to spend money and buy a race! He had become rich in an instant! I secretly increased the price by 30%! We¡¯ll squeeze these rich people dry!¡±


    The system distributor: ¡°??? ¡±


    Mengmei evolved into a Dragon: ¡°??? ¡±


    Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand evolved into kun. ??? ¡±


    ¡­.


    They were also dumbfounded, and they cursed in their hearts.


    The speed of Mount Haruna was really something! They dared to oppress those big shots, did they not know what kind of power stood behind them?


    Once your real identity is discovered, your water meter will definitely be broken!


    After laughing out loud, his expression turned serious. He felt that this situation was unbelievable. This might be the unprecedented explosion that shocked the game after the evil god of Cthulhu combined and descended.


    A vast world of technology and civilization was waiting for the Earthlings to excavate!


    These high-end game players already knew that ¡± spore evolution ¡± wasn¡¯t a game created by humans, but a God!


    This was a link to the universe and a huge opportunity for Earth¡¯s civilization, allowing humans to walk into the vast universe. The data of the characters in the game would gradually affect reality and subtly change the physical fitness of the players.


    It was also a great opportunity for them!


    ¡­..


    ¡°You want to dig?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange that you guys can poach that cheating race ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi sat in front of the window, resting his chin on one hand on the table, and looked out at the world outside.


    to hell with the universe, it¡¯s still my family¡¯s little orchard. However, since you guys love to imagine so much, I¡¯ll make my development speed catch up with the speed of your imagination one day and become a real universe.


    No one would have thought that the vast universe and endless heavenly worlds that they had imagined were just an Orchard in the countryside of his house and a ¡°deep Orchard cellar¡± a thousand meters below the orchard.


    This morning, Xu Zhi suddenly received a phone call, which he rarely received.


    It was a call from a senior executive of a foreign company he used to work for.


    Xu Zhi could vaguely remember the other party¡¯s appearance. He was a middle-aged boss with a big belly and deep dark circles under his eyes. However, he spoke with a lot of vigor. He had been very good to Xu Zhi back then and had been kind to him for promotion.


    This nice guy was asking about Xu Zhi¡¯s cancer, and some of his former colleagues were also showing their concern on the other end of the phone. It was obvious that the phone call had made them hesitate for a while.


    The leader did not want to hurt Xu Zhi¡¯s self-esteem, so he tactfully proposed a project for his project team that allowed him to participate remotely through the computer, and he would be given a part of the reward after the event.


    Furthermore, Xu Zhi had been assigned a very simple job, and he was very familiar with it ¡­ There was no doubt that his colleagues were trying to help him with his terminal illness after he resigned.


    At this moment, he finally came back to his senses.


    It had only been two months since he had resigned!


    It had only been two months!


    In their eyes, he was still the poor young man who had cancer and spent the rest of his life in an Orchard in the countryside. In fact, after two months, his cancer would enter the final stage. He had to go through chemotherapy every day and save a lot of money to maintain his difficult life.


    it¡¯s only been two months and I¡¯m already at level six. I¡¯m so excited that I¡¯m planning to build a mecha and take a walk in space ¡­


    His ex-colleague suddenly called him, which made him feel real. He was a little dazed. He thought of his former colleagues on the task force and friends who worked overtime and stayed up late to rush projects. He felt like he was in a different world from them.


    no need. I¡¯ve found a good job in the countryside. I can be self-sufficient. Xu Zhi quickly spoke up and tactfully rejected the offer. It would be very difficult to deal with those idiotic players and the Research Institute that was causing trouble!


    He was indeed very busy with work.


    On the other end of the phone, there was a sudden silence.


    ¡°are you really okay?¡±


    It was brother li from the working group. He was an old man in his thirties with two children. He had taken a loan to buy a house in a big city. He had to pay off a loan of 8000 Yuan a month and was living under a lot of pressure.


    ¡°brother xu zhi, sister yun has broken up with you! She¡¯s not a good person. I knew she wasn¡¯t a good person from the beginning.¡± it was xia xiaoxiao from the group who was gritting her teeth. she was a lively girl who came from a famous university. she had also come to this foreign company as soon as she entered the company for an internship. she was xu zhi¡¯s child and had a good impression of xu zhi back then.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine,¡± Xu Zhi laughed.


    The other end of the phone fell silent again.


    After a long time.


    Xia Xiaoxiao said,¡¯then we won¡¯t disturb you anymore! I wish brother Xu Zhi good health! I¡¯ll live my life happily!¡±


    The three of them hung up the phone and deliberately did not ask Xu Zhi what job he had found.


    After all, what good job could it be to inherit the orchard left by his parents in the countryside? In their eyes, it was just farming and working hard. This young man with cancer just wanted to keep his last dignity and didn¡¯t want them to worry.


    In fact, after they hung up the phone, they looked at each other and felt emotional.


    He didn¡¯t know when his body would be unable to take it. A programmer¡¯s job was a youthful meal, and there were many problems with his body. What was the purpose of this mediocre life?


    Even these boring office workers and white collar elites were full of yearning for the that had suddenly appeared in the past two months. That wonderful and free world was full of yearning.


    Now, to Xu Zhi, he no longer needed to work. Money and power in real life were at his fingertips, and these things were no longer in his eyes.


    The hot-blooded heroes of the era in each world, di Qi, Medusa, Ermin ¡­ Their lofty ideals and the pace of the gods in pursuit of truth were also imperceptibly influencing him.


    Now, he was starting from nothing and personally creating One World after another to deduce his future cultivation path towards eternity. This was what he found interesting.


    He looked ahead.


    ¡°We¡¯ve let the new players in. Let¡¯s see what they do. I just need to watch slowly ¡­ And now that 30 to 40 years have passed, it¡¯s time to meet the request of the isodar people, or perhaps Caroline.¡±


    He stood up. I hope that when I go in, this player will not be captured by the izudaardians and paraded in the streets for the discovery of the ¡®new species¡¯. I hope that he will not be photographed as a memento.


    ¡­¡­


    Xia niming was also very confused now.


    It was really like seeing a ghost!


    His goal was the primordial world!


    He was a species that was born to scare people. He wanted to save the Saviors of the Three Realms who were in deep waters and suffering by following the great opportunity of the era of anomalies!


    However, in other worlds, it would lose its effect and become a complete younger brother race. What could a mimicked hot air balloon do?


    It¡¯s a creature of little value that¡¯s on par with a slime!


    ¡°At the very least, if I can¡¯t enter the Three Realms, at least let me enter the ancient tree world! At the very least, it¡¯s safe there. There¡¯s a big Shot who¡¯s set up a base there, and we can ask the racer of Mount Haruna about how to use his money to become a surrogate and transform into an elf ¡­¡±


    And the new World ¡­


    This place was extremely dangerous. There were lava rivers all over the place, all kinds of terrifying extraordinary life forms in the forest, and mysterious mechanical wreckage and mobile phones ¡­ And he was a weakling.


    At this moment, he really wanted to switch places with the players who had entered the ancient tree world. Both of them had come to the wrong place.


    However, when he wanted to leave, the other player forums were instantly excited. They asked him to continue exploring this new vast world and livestream new maps.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t panic! We¡¯ll support you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s a lot of danger ahead, but don¡¯t be afraid, because we¡¯re a group of gays behind you! (Kind little eyes)¡±


    xia niming was even more dumbfounded, this was a wolf in front and a tiger behind! I¡¯m not an idiot! Don¡¯t pull me into your camp! He was extremely sorrowful. He was a very serious person, and he didn¡¯t want to be assimilated!


    Even some well-known players came out to join in the fun.


    don¡¯t panic! the racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± I¡¯ll drive you!


    Cute girl: ¡± brother, a small step for humans is a big step for technology! The future of mankind is on your shoulders! I¡¯ll lend you my luck!¡±


    ¡­.


    The other research institutes had also mixed in and expressed that they would do their best to help because they had no other way. They could only explore this extraordinary world through this player.


    As Xia niming livestreamed, he flew in the sky and soon saw a group of goblins riding wolves in the wild.

 Chapter 390

    ?


    Chapter 390: Never would have thought


    Translator: 549690339


    This was a group of short, wretched, wrinkly green-skinned beasts. They wore extremely dirty beast skins and rode on war wolves, roaring from high above and throwing spears at the sky.


    Wu La La!


    Wu La La!


    They roared fervently, as if they were going to strike down the sky lanterns.


    Xia niiming was scared out of his wits. How could a modern person who lived like a Prince have ever seen such a scene? It was as if a group of gay men were shouting at you.


    He felt that he was too miserable and too difficult!


    As an ordinary person, it was normal for them to become stronger while lying down. This was what the public thought. It was unrealistic for those who transmigrated to be face-smacking, killing, and reaching the peak to be like long aotian!


    People would die!


    He hurriedly continued to fly higher, shaking off this terrifying group.


    When he found a safe place in the forest, he brought the hot air balloon group and continued to add fuel for the Kongming lanterns. When he went online again, he found that the netizens had already discussed a plan.


    This was because a society that seemed to be a technological civilization was enough to make them excited. They had to be extremely careful to set up a strategy for this balloon player and the best solution to survive in the Otherworld.


    ¡°Brother balloon, don¡¯t be afraid! We Are Scientists and wilderness survival experts on the forum. We can definitely help you rise and dominate an era!¡±


    ¡°The mechanical arm is severely damaged, so we can¡¯t get any results from the research. It looks like they¡¯ve only lost power, but they might still be able to communicate. But how to do it is a problem!¡±


    the most important thing now is to find a safe place to rest and gradually understand the rules and culture of this world.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    While they were discussing, the balloon player sent a screenshot of the Goblin, which shocked them.


    ¡°Magical creatures also exist? Technology and magic co-existing?¡±


    the goblins are an opportunity. I can think of. way to shapeshift and blend into the goblins, transforming into these things ¡­ If it¡¯s too light, you can fill your body with some straw, leaves, or soft mud to make your body look heavy!¡±


    ¡­.


    Countless people started to analyze the situation on the forum.


    They were serious!


    He was looking for the optimal solution to survive in another world.


    This was also the best method. By imitating a Goblin and filling the balloon with a real object, in addition to the chameleon¡¯s mimicry characteristics, it could be simulated, and there was a high probability of not being discovered.


    But someone immediately said, ¡±


    this world is unknown. I don¡¯t know if goblins have methods to see through the disguise of their own kind. It¡¯s best to let one of my Balloon Race subordinates test the disguise and stain its body with the goblins ¡®urine and body odor. This way, I won¡¯t be suspected.


    After a round of analysis, Xia niming¡¯s face turned bitter.


    After a few attempts, he tried to follow the netizens ¡®advice and spent half a day looking for a suitable way to replenish his weight. He found the goblins¡¯ urine and covered a balloon fish with the urine. He bloated his stomach and became a Goblin. His skin was imitated and had the chameleon effect. He made a mimicked sound and was not discovered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded!¡±


    He was overjoyed, and with the help of countless people, he successfully disguised himself as a Goblin and sneaked into the Goblin tribe.


    But on this night, he saw an extremely terrifying scene. The goblins rode wolves during the day and at night, thinking that wolves were divine partners. Xia niming¡¯s hair stood on end.


    Was this their Wolf culture?


    This was the first time they had seen such a terrifying and Savage foreign world¡¯s Aboriginal civilization.


    At this time, with the help of the netizens, in just half an hour in the real world and several months in the game, he successfully started a fire, built a house, and found Shi Yan to cook for him. He gained the respect of many goblins and became the king of goblins.


    The netizens were ecstatic.


    ¡°The farming flow has been activated! First, develop the tribe! Change their terrible habits! Get them away from the beasts!¡±


    we can even let the Goblin train in magic!


    ¡°It is! Goblin mages, goblin warriors, our previous extraordinary civilization might not be afraid of them even if we face this technological civilization!¡±


    ¡°Argh! They were born with magic cores! Big shots, quickly start your research! He¡¯s naturally gifted in magic!¡±


    ¡­..


    With everyone¡¯s help, this player gathered the intelligence of the entire internet and developed civilization at a crazy pace. He also made the new goblins of various races learn languages and arithmetic to improve their intelligence.


    The Goblin civilization was developing in full swing!


    A group of balloons was released near the tribe to monitor everything.


    Xia niming sat on the beast chair in the tribe. as expected, farming is the beginning of the Otherworld. I¡¯m like a traveler from a novel, with my own internet, I can post on Baidu, and the netizens will help me for free.


    At first, he was still very nervous, but now he suddenly felt very happy.


    Although the balloon species was weak, with the advice of a group of think tanks, they could instantly gain a firm foothold in this new world.


    perhaps, in the near future, I can really change my name, from the previous Xia niming ¡­ ¡®I¡¯ll scare you 3000 times, but it¡¯s changed to Yao niming ¡­¡¯ I¡¯ll take your life for three thousand! Yao niming ¡­ Hehe, you even sound like you¡¯re cursing in a Sichuan dialect.¡±


    He smiled, but his smile gradually froze as he saw two black mechas flying over from the sky ¡­


    In the sky.


    The two isodalans communicated telepathically in the black mech.


    the stone wall region is too big. We¡¯re here to build a satellite network and signal base stations to lay the groundwork for the future war on the front line ¡­ Eh? Is that the Goblin tribe?¡± One of the ishodans said.


    Another man, who was as handsome as a God, transmitted his consciousness silently, ¡± destroy it! These disgusting races are like wild beasts and have strong reproductive abilities. It is said that they can be found in several regions outside our stone wall region and are a rare intelligent species that can cross regions.¡±


    compared to these intelligent species, I prefer the Cana tribe from the Aqua blue region. Their women are as beautiful as us ¡­ However, their Naga Hydra was at the celestial Emperor realm and was very difficult to deal with ¡­ This ancient land of lava is too big, so wide that it¡¯s beyond imagination.¡±


    In the middle of their discussion, they decided to destroy the Goblin tribe.


    The people of isodar loved beauty and were passionate and romantic. They hated such a disgusting and twisted race.


    wait, don¡¯t worry. This Goblin tribe seems to be a little different? ¡±


    Two isodalos landed and started a live broadcast on the central network. everyone, everyone! Emergency notice! We found a special Goblin tribe! There were also special balloons flying nearby! There seems to be signs of life!¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Immediately, the gazes of some izudaardians on the internet gathered.


    ¡°Radar detection!¡±


    A shock wave spread out.


    The handsome isodalian¡¯s face turned serious as he gradually located an unknown life form. it looks like a Goblin, and even the texture of its skin is similar, but in fact, it¡¯s a balloon creature with special skin ¡­ It¡¯s filled with straw and mud, and there¡¯s no magic nucleus.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    perhaps it¡¯s a new and unknown magical beast? ¡±


    it¡¯s creating a virtual image of itself, hiding within the Goblin tribe and becoming the Goblin King? ¡±


    ¡°No magic core, but it has intelligence? A mimicry creature?¡±


    On the internet, waves were stirred.


    At this moment, Xia niming was also shocked to see two mech armors falling from the sky. Two perfect modern humans walked out of them, and he was so scared that he went out to post.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    ¡°Everyone! Look, there¡¯s a high-tech civilization in a mecha! I¡¯m going to die!¡±


    Instantly, the entire forum was in a frenzy.


    ¡°Quickly pretend that you are a Goblin!¡±


    ¡°No! The Goblin might die! Pretending that you¡¯re a peasant! Quickly transform!¡±


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to test your escape ability! 72 transformations!¡±


    Countless people were shocked.


    He didn¡¯t expect it to come so quickly, and there was no time to develop at all.


    In reality, their actions were completely useless in the face of absolute strength. This was because they had scanning radars. The technological development was too terrifying. As long as a mecha passed by, there was no place to hide within a radius of several thousand meters.


    The new species would definitely be discovered.


    Two streamlined black mechas landed in the primitive tribe. They opened the hatch of the mecha and walked down. They saw a Paddy man quietly standing in the field.


    The ishodar people¡¯s internet was boiling with excitement. They found it unbelievable and could not understand such behavior.


    ¡°Pretending to be a straw doll?¡±


    what¡¯s going on?!


    ¡°Foaming at the mouth and tilting his head? Are you pretending to be dead?¡±


    what a cute race. They disguised themselves as goblins to blend in, and now they¡¯re disguised as grass people to escape our sight.


    In addition, the scientists ¡°internet began to discuss,


    this is a new species. The wave detection report is out. Its skin is extremely elastic. It¡¯s a balloon-shaped creature that can mimicry others. It has high plasticity and no magic core!


    ¡°Everyone, what use have you thought of?¡±


    a few days ago, Ms. Caroline mentioned the ¡®human priority plan¡¯. Our research has been stuck at this point. Perhaps this new species is the most crucial plasticity material for our research!


    ¡°You¡¯re saying ¡­¡±


    ¡°Right! This material was light, thin, and elastic! It¡¯s shapeshifting and extremely malleable. It¡¯s perfect for us izodaians to use as contraception! Humans are the first to choose!¡±


    ¡­.


    They must not have noticed me.


    The Paddy man took root on the ground and struggled in its heart.¡¯Why is it that other people¡¯s farming career is smooth and successful, but I¡¯m about to be caught when I¡¯ve just started farming? I have to hide and develop ¡­¡¯ Don¡¯t touch me ¡­ Otherwise, you will humiliate me, humiliate me, and bully me today. In the future, I will definitely kill your entire family and exterminate your entire clan to avenge today¡¯s humiliation!¡±


    ¡°Bring him back for the experiment!¡±


    The handsome and perfect isodar stretched out his hand, and a wave of spiritual energy wrapped around him.


    The Paddy man flew into the air and quickly took the other balloons with it. The mechanical armor flew into the air. the human priority plan. This may be another huge step forward for our izodal civilization.


    A few months later.


    [ my name is Xia niming. I never thought that my dream would come true in the end. ]


    ¡®In the end, I still took my revenge and became the terrifying Demon King who killed the most people in history. I¡¯ve killed hundreds of millions of izuda people. Maybe I can change my name to ¡­¡¯


    300 million for your life.

 Chapter 391

    ?


    Chapter 391: The second contact with a highly-advanced scientific civilization


    Translator: 549690339


    Just as the player was captured by the isodarian people under the bewilderment of countless netizens, Xu Zhi walked into a coffee shop and was about to make contact with the leader of the isodarian people, Caroline.


    The mechanical city of veliya.


    In the southern area of the city center, there was a dark brown, exquisite shop.


    Black was the color commonly used in mechanical armors and the favorite color of the people of isodarre. Dim lights hung on the walls, and the yellow light shone down on the black ground, giving people a sense of peace and gentleness.


    The red-haired girl at the counter had a ponytail and was wearing a white shop assistant¡¯s apron. She was very well-developed, and her waist was unusually slender. Her cute and delicate beautiful face was lying on the counter and staring blankly ahead.


    She was hugging a cute, furry, Tier 2 black Fox as a pillow. She looked like she was in a daze, but in fact, she was focused on the ¡± mechanical revolution ¡± on the computer network in her head. I failed again. If I didn¡¯t use the hosting hack software, would I really not have any fighting talent? ¡±


    She leaned on the counter and was shocked. Her cute little mouth opened slightly, and her consciousness was transmitted over. Sir, what would you like to order?¡±


    ¡°A cup of Beaver milk tea.¡±


    Xu Zhi sent his consciousness over and sat down to wait quietly.


    He sat in the coffee shop and looked out at the clean magical Wind Street outside. From time to time, there were mechanical war chariots whizzing past in the sky. One by one, flawless tall and handsome young men and women walked around like perfect gods.


    Even Xu Zhi had to admit that this was a good world for a vacation.


    A highly advanced technological civilization ¡­ ¡®The passionate, kind, and hospitable people of Ishtar ¡­¡¯ There was also an endless land of ancient lava outside, which allowed you to pilot a mech to achieve romance while also allowing you to explore the unknown and magical land.


    ¡°Thank you for your visit.¡±


    The red-haired girl raised her hand slightly, and the black glass cabinet on the counter opened. An exquisite black glass cup flew in front of her.


    The adorable red-haired maiden¡¯s voice rang out from far away.


    Dear Customer, I¡¯m going to play games. Please remember to pay through the shop¡¯s online system after you¡¯re done drinking! She closed her eyes and lay on the counter, completely unguarded against a stranger¡¯s actions.


    Xu Zhi was dumbfounded. This was a situation that was very difficult to imagine on earth.


    He sipped his tea and looked out of the window quietly. Armors operated by intelligent machines were acting as cleaners. All their physical work was done by machines.


    this world is very fair. When one gets something, he has to lose something ¡­ So, never be envious of the superficial happiness of others, and the same goes for the people of isodar.¡±


    although they¡¯ve achieved full-automation, don¡¯t need to work, are born with good looks and strength, and don¡¯t even need to go to school from. young age to directly pass on knowledge in their minds ¡­ A seemingly free life, chasing after your dreams, and even exploring the ancient lava domain ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed softly. but they¡¯ve lost. lot of Earthlings ¡®experiences, such as the 985 system at work, the nine-year compulsory education, various cram schools, five years of college entrance exams. and three years of simulations, balding, and ¡­


    Xu Zhi had seen such a civilized society. They had really lost too much!


    For example, crime, fear when walking at night, scheming and fraud between people, and the beautiful izodaine girls who dressed sexily without wearing safety pants. They were not afraid of people peeking at them.


    They did not have the slightest bit of vigilance against their own race-the Protoss!


    This was because the ¡®moral law¡¯ was written into their genes.


    This was a basic condition for mutual trust, so that there were no barriers in society, and the root of unconditional trust. Anyone who met on the street was kind and could be trusted completely ¡­


    Xu Zhi took a sip of his coffee and marveled at the corruption of this civilization. they don¡¯t need to be on guard and build a high wall of loneliness in their hearts because they have a firewall!


    ¡°There can¡¯t be no evil people here, because what are evil people?¡±


    A chuckling voice came from afar, crisp and pleasant. A tall girl strode into the coffee shop. evil people are people who harm others for their own benefit! They persecute others ¡®interests to satisfy themselves ¡­ And when everything is within their reach, then people will not want to be evil.¡±


    The beautiful girl in the cap sat down. Her voice was soft, and there was a happy smile on her face. It was as if every word she said was a smile, and she did not hide the joy she had been waiting for a long time. It¡¯s finally here!¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at Caroline and also showed a rare smile. He did not expect that she would be able to come this far even though she did not have Levis ¡®wisdom. She had given him too much of a surprise!


    It wasn¡¯t an era that could shake the entire world just by giving one opportunity!


    All of this brilliance was due to the great era that Carolyn had started. Without her, this era might have developed in a completely different way.


    Caroline was a traditional izodar person. She was kind, passionate, and stubborn.


    She had indeed realized her dream. She had become the second Levis, who had dedicated his life to live for the glory of the people of Ishtar and walked on the forefront of science.


    Caroline laughed:


    ¡°In this world, if there was a choice, who would want to be the bad guy? Who didn¡¯t want to be a good person who was trusted unconditionally by their neighbors? Bathing in warmth? therefore, if we add a little more genetic restriction, the social atmosphere will remain here forever. Our race will be wary of the outside world and treat the inside with sincerity ¡­ It¡¯s because it¡¯s too tiring to be on guard against everyone, against their own kind ¡­¡±


    back then, our dream of communicating in the milk tea shop has been moving forward. Today, it has finally come true!


    Caroline laughed very happily. She sat down and sighed with emotion. Her eyes were bright and glazed, as if they were as resplendent as sapphires. It was an expression that she had not seen for a long time, as if she had seen through the hundred years of her youth. do you still remember my dream back then? ¡± A ridiculous young girl¡¯s dream ¡­ May all the people of Ishtar be born equal! People were born powerful! Human life is like a god!¡±


    ¡°Yes, after so many years, you¡¯ve finally done it.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    She was too tired. In the outside world, she had to maintain her dignity and pressure. Only here could she reveal the softness in her heart, as if she was chatting with a friend.


    Caroline stood up like an elegant and beautiful tour guide. She bent over and smiled. ¡°Then, my ancient God, would you like to take a look at the mecha? To visit the laboratory of our izudaarian civilization?¡±


    it¡¯s been a long time since we last met. Every time we meet, it¡¯s another you, and you¡¯ve become much more beautiful and powerful. Xu Zhi looked at Caroline. She was already at the fifth rank, which could be considered a very fast progress in her cultivation.


    The two of them walked out of the cafe.


    This was a huge ecological Valley, with lush forests and greenery intertwining on this land.


    Caroline brought Xu Zhi on a tour of the Ishtar people¡¯s Black technology. Xu Zhi gasped in admiration at every piece of technology. It was simply too terrifying.


    there¡¯s a forest in the distance, an ecological garden, and it¡¯s keeping the magical beasts we used to live in the ancient Lava Land ¡­ Of course, I¡¯ve done enough experiments.¡±


    At this moment, it was as if she was taking Xu Zhi on a tour of the isodarian Zoo. Any precious and powerful magical beast could be found here. He could even see some goblins and Nagas, a beautiful marine race with fishtails and human bodies.


    This was the outer area of the Science and Technology Institute, which allowed tourists to visit. There were some handsome young men and tall beautiful girls walking back and forth, making exclamations as they looked around.


    ¡°Most of the demonic beasts are no longer a threat to us.¡±


    once they¡¯re captured by us, they¡¯ll no longer belong to us, ¡± said Caroline with a smile. every one of us in isodar is proficient in C. We can invade their brains, modify their memories, and modify their nerve responses ¡­ It was like a doll doll, a high-end toy that could be played with by anyone. You could easily give a Lion magical beast the memory that it was a dog ¡­ I can mess with their dignity, memories, and nerve reflexes.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm.


    The C language of the magic nucleus, which was used to create life codes, had been mastered by every izodaine.


    This was a terrifying race. Every single one of their clansmen could become a ¡°God¡± and modify the memories and behavior of magical beasts. They could enslave them in a terrifying way that no one would know.

 Chapter 392

    ?


    Chapter 392: The terrifying cultivation system of divine inscriptions


    Translator: 549690339


    of course, ¡± said Caroline. we, the people of isodar, have the ¡®law of wisdom equality.¡¯ Unless it¡¯s an enemy force, we are not allowed to tamper with wild magical beasts with wisdom, which means that they are creatures of fourth-grade and above ¡­ Intelligent life is equal, and we grant them human rights.¡±


    Carolyn was very gentle. in fact, if it¡¯s a magical beast from our side, we will give it citizenship ¡­ And the symbol of our citizenship is C++! It¡¯s under the protection of the brain firewall!¡±


    Although it was simple and comprehensive, there were many meanings behind it.


    Although the people of isodar were arrogant and did not worship God, they were not arrogant either. They were determined to move forward, determined to the future of science, and retained the respect that intelligent life should have.


    They were Wizards who pursued the truth on another path.


    Caroline brought Xu Zhi on a tour of the research results as well as the magical beasts along the way. however, we, the people of isodar, still have an important problem waiting to be solved. That is, every newborn. Despite the efforts of countless great wise men in our civilization, it is still difficult to guarantee that every newborn will definitely activate the pineal gland.


    This was only natural.


    Even Xu Zhi had not been able to do it back then. After all, it was not a creature of pure flesh and blood, and it was inevitable that there would be mistakes in the route.


    Even now, after so many years of development, Carolyn¡¯s initial promise had not been fulfilled. Most of the isodarans were still living together with the isodarans who had gained wisdom.


    However, due to the ¡± laws ¡± written in morality by the new humans, both sides lived in harmony and there was no racial discrimination.


    There were even cases of old humans constantly killing new humans!


    Although the Homo Evolutis were powerful and could control wind, fire, Thunder, and lightning, the ¡± guilt mechanism ¡± in their genes made them unable to attack humans. On the other hand, the old humans had no such restrictions at all. This allowed the weak old humans to kill the Homo Evolutis directly. Although the Homo Evolutis were powerful and had fast thinking, they didn¡¯t dare to resist at all. They could only avoid attacks everywhere and eventually get killed by the mecha.


    As Carolyn spoke about the grudges between the two races, she sighed. She felt that this matter was very troublesome.


    the problem of the human race is getting more and more serious. It has been a hidden danger for many years. Even if it could subvert civilization and lead to destruction, we can¡¯t use violence against them or carry out a plan to purge them. This is because if the old humans are killed, the future generations of the new humans may still be the old humans who can¡¯t open the pineal gland. This can¡¯t be cured ¡­ However, after so many years, we have a new plan-the human priority plan, which can effectively solve this problem.¡±


    Xu Zhi was a little surprised.


    They already had a solution to the problem that he couldn¡¯t solve back then?


    He had to admit that their development was crazy and fast!


    ¡°What method?¡± Xu Zhi asked curiously.


    of course. ¡± replied Carolyn with. smile. this isn¡¯t. direct solution, because that¡¯s impossible ¡­ The humans ¡®preferred plan is to imitate the reproductive patterns of the magical beasts. The fertility of the magical beasts is very low, but every magical beast is very powerful.¡±


    Xu Zhi was silent for a few seconds. you mean ¡­


    even if we reduce our fertility rate, we must prevent the birth of ordinary humans. Like magical beasts, they have a low fertility rate but powerful offspring. Every offspring of the Ishtar people can open the pineal body, a true God!


    Caroline¡¯s face was serious. it can conduct a genetic test on the embryo that has just formed ten days ago in the womb. If it is not. third-class citizen and does not have the qualifications to open the pineal gland, it will be directly aborted ¡­ After all, it was a humanitarian solution if the embryo did not develop intelligence after ten days. It was not considered a massacre ¡­ If the newborn is below third-class citizen and has the qualifications to activate the pineal gland, then give birth to it. ¡±


    ¡°Of course, this will make our reproductive ability extremely low, just like those high-level magical beasts ¡­¡± Caroline smiled. but the world is wonderful. We are already high-level magical beasts in a sense, aren¡¯t we? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was shocked, but he continued to walk and chat slowly like an old friend.


    This was indeed an alternative solution to prevent the birth of ordinary humans who couldn¡¯t open their pineal gland.


    The old humans would also choose to agree, or even participate in it madly, hoping that their future children would have the qualifications of the new humans!


    If this was carried out, it would be a very feasible plan. Both sides would agree, and no more old humans would be born. After this generation of old humans died of old age, they would all be united as new humans.


    Xu Zhi could not help but applaud the perfection of the plan.


    The people of ishodar were indeed a terrifying scientific civilization where the wise gathered. He had personally seen their scientific civilization advance madly.


    in fact, the problem between the new and old humans has always been a problem for us ¡­ Once the human selection plan is completed, our future will be the start of the perfect human plan.¡±


    the perfect human project? ¡± Xu Zhi asked again in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an ultimate human science project! It¡¯s also known as the Protoss plan, which will push our civilization to the peak. However, because the problem of the Old and New humans can¡¯t be solved, it¡¯s not easy to announce it. ¡±


    the perfect human plan is just like me, ¡± explained Carolyn patiently. I¡¯m a perfect human now ¡­


    ¡°Rather than explaining, why don¡¯t we experience it directly?¡± She suddenly smiled. give me your hand.


    Xu Zhi extended his hand.


    Caroline grabbed Xu Zhi¡¯s hand in a natural and unrestrained manner.


    A gentle light spread out from her hand, making Xu Zhi feel very warm.


    Xu Zhi immediately sensed something.


    This was the second rank spell, spring breeze bath.


    Caroline stretched out her hand and spread out her fingers. With a smile, she said, ¡± do you know why I can easily cast spells? Didn¡¯t he need to delay his casting? Please look at my palm.¡±


    Only then did Xu Zhi realize the terrifying scene.


    Her palm was soft and white, and on each of her green fingers, the fingerprints had already formed an exquisite and dense totem array pattern, which formed a natural totem array.


    The fingerprints of a human¡¯s palm were very delicate. There were ten miniature spell formations on each of her ten fingerprints. In addition to the other parts of her palm, there were more than thirty spell totems on her two palms alone.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s breathing quickened. He knew what this meant.


    Every civilization has its own training system, doesn¡¯t it? ¡± he asked.


    Caroline¡¯s smile was as beautiful and brilliant as an elf¡¯s. this is the cultivation system that we, the people of isodar, have developed-sacred sigil!


    ¡°And this is just a pair of hands. There are still countless patterns on the other parts of the body ¡­ The texture of a person¡¯s skin is very delicate. Our arms, thighs, neck, and any other place can copy the formation patterns ¡­¡±


    and human skin can shed and regenerate ¡­ and we, the people of isodar, use this to constantly control the shedding of our bodies and write in the genetic modification of the skin texture to achieve the divine pattern of the skin ¡­ Of course, the strength of the isodarian will depend on his talent.¡±


    ¡°This is something that other systems and civilizations can¡¯t do! Only the unique extraordinary system of the izodaians, combined with the extremely precise brain computer, can perform fine adjustments to the body.¡±


    Xu Zhi was shocked.


    He had never thought that Carolyn would have already reached this stage.


    He had once told Carolyn that every extraordinary civilization had its own unique extraordinary system and that they would be able to walk down their own path.


    And now, she had actually done it!


    It was a unique cultivation system that combined the system of Science and Technology and the system of transcendents-divine patterns.


    Before this, Xu Zhi had thought that the people of isodar could train, but their combat level was too low for those of the same level.


    The establishment of the palm pattern system allowed them to be extraordinary among their peers. Their powerful combat strength could even be comparable to the invincible powerhouses of the same level with the qualifications of a heavenly Emperor ¡­


    This made up for their shortcomings.


    They had established their own extraordinary system, combining science and extraordinary, one of a kind.


    ¡°Divine patterns can be copied into 120000 formation diagrams at most ¡­ It¡¯s a path that can complement and amplify each other, a path with almost infinite possibilities.¡± of course! Carolyn smiled and said, ¡± the fingertips of the palm and various parts of the body can be copied with totems with various killing abilities. As for the feet, there are also totems with acceleration abilities ¡­ This was the true body of a God. All of them correspond to the various functions, and they¡¯re perfect.¡±


    Was this the perfect human project?


    Xu Zhi was already extremely shocked. The people of isodar had already achieved such heights.


    Caroline coughed twice. to put it simply, after this plan, every girl in isodar will not only be beautiful, but will also bring you a feeling that will subvert your imagination. Even other human girls will no longer interest you ¡­ This is the true woman of the Protoss. Our perfect human plan is to surpass the old humans in all aspects. If one aspect is not perfect, how can we be called ¡­ Perfect human?¡±


    Carolyn continued to walk forward, her expression turning serious once again.


    therefore, the new and old human beings made us not dare to execute this plan immediately ¡­


    This was because the two races were still living together. They were married, in love, and living in harmony.


    However, once this plan is carried out, the new human beings and the old human beings will be completely divided. No new human beings will marry the women of the old human beings or the men of the old human beings!¡±


    When Xu Zhi heard this, he could not help but sigh with emotion.


    He had witnessed a terrifying iteration of the development of civilization.


    Each of the plans to cross the era had made each of them evolve crazily. They were approaching the perfect God clan!


    A chip was inserted into their brains. They didn¡¯t have any transcendent genetic talent, but they were able to develop from nothing and develop to a terrifying extent.


    of course, ¡± Caroline said. this perfect human plan has been left on hold because the problem of the new and old human beings can not be solved. Now, the human priority plan has a solution, too, because they found a special material!


    ¡°What material?¡± Xu Zhi asked curiously.


    Caroline was still smiling as she led Xu Zhi through the zoo of magical beasts. the probability of a new human baby activating their pineal gland is very low. 1% of first-class citizens, 3% of second-class citizens, and 10% of third-class citizens. So, we need to come up with a new method.


    She showed Xu Zhi the experimental product, which was a kind of transparent plastic film made of a special material. it blocks most of the ordinary useless offspring, but it¡¯s also permeable. The genes that can swim over are all very good, and the probability of it increasing the probability of becoming a new human has been increased by several times ¡­ It¡¯s a special type of molecular material.¡±


    Caroline brought the ancient God to a cage and pointed at a balloon-shaped fish.


    It stuck its head out and looked at the beautiful girls passing by. It was very curious.


    What a strange creature!


    Carolyn was a little curious about this strange creature. It seemed to be locked up in a Zoo and watched by humans? In fact, it seemed to be very happy. Was it lying on the ground and watching the travelling humans?


    it¡¯s because of this that we¡¯ve solved a scientific problem that has been troubling us for decades, ¡± said Caroline. the problem of human race. The arrival of this life is simply the Savior of the izodaians! We¡¯ve completed the last part of the human optimization plan, and we¡¯ve opened a new chapter for the next era!¡±

 Chapter 393

    ?


    Chapter 393: Observing aliens


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Zhi and Caroline were touring the zoo. As they spoke, they had already arrived next to a balloon fish.


    This balloon fish was being watched like a monkey in a Zoo. A bunch of cute girls took photos and screenshots of it, thinking that it was a new species. They were extremely curious.


    He lay on the ground and kept looking for an angle. He mumbled, and Xu Zhi could read his lips. there¡¯s no tights. This world is full of trust between people.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He had a toothache on the spot.


    Scum!


    The shame of humanity!


    After he came to the high-civilization aliens and was captured as a Zoo Gorilla, the first thing he did was become a Zoo maniac?


    A little sense of crisis, okay!


    At least scream, cry out about their atrocities, ask for human rights, or find a way to escape the zoo!


    Xu Zhi felt a headache coming on. The players this year were even more idiotic than the ones before. They were very ¡± optimistic ¡± because they did not really die in this game. The people of isodar these days had been completely defenseless after several generations of reproduction. They treated people with sincerity, but in the end, they had no idea that they were being spied on ¡­


    ¡°What happened?¡± Carolyn could not help but ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Xu Zhi took a deep breath and looked at the magical beast in the cage. He said, ¡± ¡°This species ¡­ It seems to be a little special.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very special!¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s interest was instantly piqued, and her Chatterbox was still open. Her eyes were bright as she said,


    ¡°This balloon fish race was just discovered a few days ago! In a Goblin tribe in the southern region of the stone wall region, there seemed to be an ant-like ¡®queen ant¡¯ on the pyramid steps, and the one in front of him was their King ¡­ It seems to have a high level of intelligence, but there is no magic nucleus in its brain. We can¡¯t read its mind using C language or even communicate with it. ¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded.


    Carolyn continued, ¡± we have already raised its species in batches. They possess very good elasticity. They are natural biological filtering membranes ¡­ It can be used as a safety measure, and it¡¯s already in the production line. We¡¯re about to execute the human selection plan!¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression became strange as he looked at the balloon fish.


    ¡­.


    On the other side, in the ¡± spore evolution ¡± forum, countless netizens went crazy and were extremely shocked.


    They watched as this player was quickly captured. In less than an hour in the real world, which was more than half a month in the game, his species was captured and brought to the laboratory for inhumane research. A group of scientists in white coats crazily surrounded him.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    In half an hour, he sent pictures and screamed like crazy. Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°Studied by aliens?¡±


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve also become a senior researcher! To be able to participate in experimental research, even if it was just being researched! (Funny face)¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around! This scene was clearly very terrifying, okay! It was as if an Earthling had been captured and dissected by an alien from a higher civilization! It was terrifying! Because it¡¯s almost time now!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, quickly take a screenshot! Let¡¯s continue to understand their civilization!¡±


    While everyone was still in shock, an even more terrifying scene occurred.


    They discovered something extremely terrifying. The level of technology in this mysterious race¡¯s laboratory was so high that they couldn¡¯t even understand it.


    In the laboratory, the scientists in white coats and their assistants did not communicate with each other. From the beginning to the end, they did not say a word. It was as if they were born to understand each other¡¯s words.


    When the netizens saw the live broadcast, they went even crazier.


    ¡°It¡¯s too scary! This race is all mute?¡±


    ¡°Heavens! Every time we came to a new world, we had to learn the native language. But now, we have no way to learn it?¡±


    could it be that this civilization has already broken away from the shackles of language and doesn¡¯t need to open their mouths to communicate? instead, it¡¯s like the aliens in the movies, brain waves transmission!


    ¡°Soundless ¡­ Motherf * cker! It¡¯s like watching a horror sci-fi movie.¡±


    ¡­


    Before this, some people had thought that this game couldn¡¯t be so powerful and that this civilization couldn¡¯t be a science fiction civilization. Even if it was, it couldn¡¯t be so advanced. At most, it would be similar to modern human civilization. But now, everyone¡¯s understanding was completely shattered. They had been slapped in the face!


    The kind that was beaten until it was swollen.


    The height of this civilization was not something that the humans on earth could understand.


    It was so advanced that it was extremely difficult to come into contact with and understand it. This was because there was no way to learn a language. It was equivalent to a natural barrier. It was impossible to understand the other civilization.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    All the major research institutes on earth were dumbfounded and completely shocked.


    After a while, something even more shocking happened. They saw the balloon fish being made into a safe balloon by the scientists ¡­ Then, they were wrapped in a Durex-like packaging and began to make an assembly line.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°Holy shit +1¡±


    ¡°F * ck +2¡±


    ¡°Aliens also use this thing?¡±


    They were all stunned, and only this sentence was left.


    Their brains were filled with mush. They had thought that they were researching some high-tech weapon, killing weapon of the law of causality, or star annihilating cannon. Who knew it was this? It felt like this was definitely one of the top ten most incredible alien incidents of the 21st century!


    All the major research institutes were speechless.


    They looked at the computer screen and their heads started to hurt. What was going on ¡­ Could there be a deeper meaning to it? Even advanced technological civilizations had to use this thing? They were deeply suspicious of their scientific lives.


    As for Xia niming, he was even more miserable. He looked at his own race, and it was even worse than the alchemy Emperor ¡­ No, they were more or less the same.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± cough, cough, cough. As expected of the balloon fish race. They have more uses than we thought! Thank you for helping us develop it! (Alien technology is awesome)¡±


    [ learn medicine to save the world ],¡¯don¡¯t panic! Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to go to the Three Realms and become a strange, terrifying Demon King who would scare countless people? Now, your wish has come true! You¡¯re already a Demon King who has killed countless people and stained your hands with blood!¡±


    The crowd was also in a heated discussion.


    In a sense, that was indeed the case.


    They laughed so hard that their stomachs were cramping. They felt that he was too miserable and kept comforting him.


    ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s right! You are the first human hero in history to slaughter a large number of aliens! We are proud of you! (Funny face)¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true! It was too awesome! I¡¯m really envious, jealous, and hateful. You¡¯ve been a fierce and ambitious character ever since you debuted! Realize our dreams! A man should kill, kill without mercy, and his undying karma was all in killing! (Funny face)¡±


    ¡­.


    Xia niming was speechless.


    A man should kill, and kill without mercy? The everlasting karma was all in killing people? Why did these words sound so perverted now! Am I too impure, or is the power of this group of idiots growing day by day?


    When he saw the encouragement from these people, he was shocked! He was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood!


    He began to ignore this group of people. His high blood pressure was almost out of the window. After several twists and turns, he successfully got out of the laboratory and transferred to this Zoo. He was locked in a cage and was surrounded by tourists like a giant panda.


    He was instantly rendered speechless. He could only take a deep breath. the netizens outside are telling me that this is a huge opportunity. This technological human is observing me, so I can also take the opportunity to observe them and understand their civilization and structure ¡­


    These so-called netizens were naturally those from the Research Institute who had mixed in with the netizens, hoping that he could provide more information. Furthermore, they would do their best to help him rise in this mysterious technological world and explore all kinds of things. This was the greatest opportunity they had so far.


    Furthermore, they promised to pay a huge sum of 1000 sand coins for each screenshot.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be different if you pay.¡±


    At this moment, Xia niming¡¯s expression was grave.


    He laid his head on the ground, constantly looking for an angle and observing the girls passing by. for the great Renaissance of Earth¡¯s humans, I will not shirk my duty.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Pictures were sent out.


    Countless people were shocked. Although there was no realistic image, this angle, this hazy feeling ¡­ It was too wonderful. Countless netizens were making a fuss and expressing that it was indeed smart. The 1000 sand coins for a screenshot was very worth it.


    The American scientist: ¡°??? ¡±


    The Australian scientist: ¡°??? ¡±


    They were extremely sorrowful. This online player was poisonous! He thought that we were paying for this kind of photo ¡­ Why didn¡¯t our people go in? Instead, he could only rely on this guy?


    And what happened next made their faces even darker.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ system prompt: due to player ¡®scaredy cat¡¯ spreading unhealthy pictures, he has been banned by the official platform. ]


    !!!


    The staff of the various secret research institutes vomited blood and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 394

    ?


    Chapter 394: The great dream of the sea of stars (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Everyone was shocked!


    It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t people who had tried to make things difficult in the forum before. After all, the ¡± spore evolution ¡± forum was also a forum, and it had to abide by the basic laws. Just like other forums, if one messed around, their account would be banned. But this one in front of him ¡­


    It was unprecedented.


    This was the first time he had seen a Big Shot who had left the novice village and entered the universe get banned. He was instantly silenced. This was also a record-breaking.


    Big Boss is indeed a Big Boss. Sexy balloon, selling films online!


    Everyone was amazed.


    He¡¯s simply too outstanding. No wonder he¡¯s an elite veteran in our industry.


    As for Xia niming, he looked at the people on the internet and was also very distressed. Wasn¡¯t it just to earn some money?


    After all, it would be a lie to say that they were not envious of the money that was so much in a screenshot. According to the current exchange rate, 1000 sand coins were equivalent to 2000 Yuan, and this exchange rate was still rising. Some people had already started to hoard it, and it was said that there was a trend of Bitcoin ¡­


    I¡¯ll just ask you:


    A screenshot for 2000 Yuan, are you willing to trade?


    This was a choice that anyone would make. It was a very simple multiple choice question. This was a path where money fell from the sky and there was no way not to pick it up. No one was rich to that extent.


    Xia niming couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath,


    ¡°These people are too bad, and I¡¯m too young! He only believed their nonsense after his Chuunibyou syndrome acted up ¡­ They kept making silly remarks and almost fell for their tricks. They used money to attack me and I was assimilated by them and joined their camp ¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t know that some research institutes were planning this in secret. He just thought that these idiots were deliberately messing with him. Thinking of this, he began to take it seriously.


    I can¡¯t be bewitched by these animals!


    Although he was locked up, life still had to go on.


    It was already very difficult for him to transform a species into this world. The reason why he was teasing these guys was that he had been captured and had no choice. Now that he had successfully survived, he had to work hard to get out of this predicament.


    Lu Xun had once said that as long as one was alive, there was hope, right?


    It was obvious that this terrifying technological world had exceeded their imagination.


    Even hell mode instance dungeons, this alien world, although there were dangerous extraordinary lands such as magical beasts, there were also radar scanning. It was normal for him to be discovered and captured by high-tech means.


    In this world, the seemingly powerful magical beasts were just sightseeing animals in their Zoo.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been silenced ¡­ I can only rely on myself, but it¡¯s not a problem for me. ¡±


    Xia niming said with a serious face.


    After all, he was still an elite human being with outstanding intelligence and confidence. It was just that he had been led astray by those idiots.


    according to my observation, the aesthetic appearance of the humans in this world is roughly the same as that of us Earthlings. They are handsome and perfect, and they seem to be highly developed in civilization. It seems that they have lost the ability to deceive and are full of trust between humans. As an alien ¡­ Although our technology is not as advanced as theirs, I can still conquer them!¡±


    He had a plan for this, and there was a case on earth.


    Meow!


    Meow alien¡¯s combat power was not high, but they could easily conquer Earthlings. By acting cute and looking at humans with innocent and cute eyes, they could turn humans into shit-shoveling officials and cat slaves.


    ¡°Alien with fish lips ¡­¡±


    Xia niming lay in the cage and continued to observe these perfect humans who were as handsome as gods. He looked for all kinds of angles and continued to lie on the ground to look at the girls and observe the customs of this human. my species are ever-changing. They can scare people to death, but they can also act cute! A pen can calm the world, a martial artist can decide the universe on a horse, and he can oppress Zheng Tai ¡­¡±


    As he thought of this, the balloon fish suddenly bounced slightly and turned into a cute little cat. It kept walking elegantly in the cage and acted cute.


    ¡°Waa! This species is so cute!¡±


    ¡°He can turn into many cute little animals!¡±


    A group of girls who were watching exclaimed, blinking and taking pictures with their eyes.


    ¡°As expected,¡±


    Xia niming smiled.


    Although he couldn¡¯t hear the humans ¡®conversation, he could still tell from their facial expressions that they had taken the bait.


    Furthermore, he also obtained a more important piece of data. they don¡¯t have any cameras. It seems like they are taking pictures with their eyes? What kind of advanced civilization was this?! It¡¯s too terrifying!¡±


    He found it even more outrageous.


    ¡°Wuwuwu!¡±


    He turned into a cute puppy, looking at the crowd with watery eyes and wagging his tail crazily, which caused another round of screaming.


    ¡°One day, my species will become a cat-like pet in this world! After all, balloon fish have very low IQs, not higher than cats and the like. However, they are raised in every family, but they steal information and form a huge network of connections.¡± He thought.


    All of a sudden, he thought about it carefully and had an unbelievable thought.


    Could it be that the cats on earth were from a race that was even more inferior than earth and had secretly invaded the world like him?


    They live in every human home and collect information about humans?


    For ordinary humans, television and computers were technology that they could not even imagine?


    When one thought about some things the other way around, one would feel a little creeped out.


    However, he was still determined. if I can¡¯t win with force, I can only act cute ¡­


    This was his only way out.


    ¡­..


    ¡°You¡¯re quite smart.¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment, then he laughed involuntarily.


    This was indeed the best choice. It could be said to be wretched or unrealistic, but there was no other way.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have any ideas about this balloon fish?¡± Caroline smiled and asked curiously, ¡± ever-changing. It¡¯s indeed a wonderful creature ¡­ Nature is always amazing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Xu Zhi shook his head and looked away from the player who was trying to survive in the zoo. To him, this was just a small interlude in his life. This player was too far away from himself and the height of this civilization!


    Xu Zhi continued to visit the izodal people¡¯s technology and research results under her guidance.


    His main goal for this trip was still to build a mechanical armor!


    This was because he was only a level six God, and there were two major levels between him and a level eight God. Only gods had the ability to cross the universe and wander in space. He was still too far away. During this period of time, he had to get a mechanical armor as a means of transportation. Otherwise, if he suddenly had to go to space, he would be completely helpless. Perhaps he could go to space to build a sandbox in the future?


    In the solar system?


    And no matter what, a mech armor would have the ability to protect itself.


    ¡°It¡¯s a tier 7 combat strength ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi continued to move forward. He was of great use to himself in all aspects.


    He was a very realistic person. The mechanical armor would greatly increase his convenience in reality!


    It was the most direct and fastest way to increase one¡¯s strength.


    He was worthy of a certain amount of attention and effort.


    ¡®This is space technology, quantum entanglement ¡­ Perhaps in the distant future, we will be able to achieve quantum communication.¡± Caroline stopped in front of a glass cabinet and introduced Xu Zhi to the future.


    not bad. An impressive magic technology civilization. Xu Zhi said.


    All of these pieces of advanced technology were already extremely terrifying, and they were all enough to produce progress and influence that transcended the times. Every country would have to pay a heavy price for these scientific research results if they were to be left on earth.


    what a terrifying civilization. This is the technological boom of the technological side ¡­


    He continued walking.


    After walking through the ecological Park in the biotechnology area, they came to a huge eight-story dome exhibition hall.


    This was the Research Institute of the machinery civilization.


    At this moment, the entire Research Institute had used a lot of their financial resources to specifically research vacuum mechas for Xu Zhi.


    Although Carolyn¡¯s main research was in the field of biology, the mechanical scientists of the isodarian people still had many. They insisted on the romance of magical machinery, and because they had opened up the potential of the brain, mechanical technology was updated countless times faster than before.


    now. a Research Institute made up of ten new humans, with their updated technology, is already comparable to Levis ¡­ Caroline also smiled. you can imagine how terrifying the speed of our civilization is!


    Xu Zhi understood.


    Their physical levels were not high. After all, cultivation could not be achieved overnight. However, their technology could already mass-produce high-end mechanical armors. They had even reached the level of a tier 7 heavenly Emperor. Although their combat strength was not at the level of a top-tier heavenly Emperor, it was still shocking!


    In the ancient lava domain, the magical beasts were also developing rapidly, and many celestial emperors had appeared. However, they had no advantage over machines.


    the current isodar only occupies 4% of the ancient lava domain, but their combat power is comparable to that of all the magical beasts in 30% of the territory, and it is still growing rapidly. Carolyn sighed and said with incomparable pride, ¡± even without me, the current human society can still maintain order and operate stably because the order of civilization has completely matured ¡­


    ¡°I can already retire after my success!¡±


    As she spoke, Carolyn¡¯s words were filled with pride for her own race. This was a feeling and pride that came from the bottom of her heart. Just like when she rejected the gods back then, she had an unbelievable self-confidence.


    She took Xu Zhi to a secret research base.


    ¡°How¡¯s the match Test going?¡±


    ¡°Has the human selection plan been tested again?¡±


    Under the faint white light above their heads, human scientists in white coats walked back and forth in a hurry. After going around one corridor after another, Caroline brought Xu Zhi to a secret core room.


    A long, sleek black mecha was placed in a glass cover.


    ¡°This is our vacuum magic-powered mech! It¡¯s made from lava, altered its molecular structure, and forged using mana techniques.¡± Caroline¡¯s brain waves slightly flickered.


    She had already activated a mechanism somewhere, and the air in the entire glass cover was quickly sucked out, forming a vacuum state.


    not only can it resist vacuum, but it also contains the wisdom, performance, and power of the entire izodal race. It is the best.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Xu Zhi took a look at it. This mechanical armor was very sci-fi and handsome, and it suited his aesthetic very well. Furthermore, it could completely achieve vacuum pressure resistance. It could be said that Caroline had put in endless effort and paid a great price for it.


    I still have to test it out in practice ¡­ Caroline looked at Xu Zhi with a face full of desire.


    Xu Zhi was speechless. He knew what she wanted to do. She was curious about the empty world ¡­


    However, this mecha indeed needed to be tested in reality and let them improve it. It didn¡¯t matter if their wishes were fulfilled. Wasn¡¯t it just a vacuum? To them, it was an extremely rare domain, but to outsiders, it couldn¡¯t be more common.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Xu Zhi replied with a smile.


    ¡°Really?¡± Carolyn¡¯s eyes were bright.


    ¡°of course.¡± Xu Zhi was not that stingy or short of money. He said, ¡± ¡°I can take you and some researchers to the vacuum world for field exploration.¡±


    Kachaa ¡­ Kachaa ¡­


    Kachaa!


    In the next second, the entire eight-story research Institute quickly twisted and rose from the ground. Layers of soil fell off, revealing a black mechanical and exquisite metal body, which turned into a huge mechanical spaceship.


    The human scientists were walking around, and their thoughts echoed in the rooms.


    ¡°For the glory of the izodails! I¡¯ve been preparing for countless years for this moment!¡±


    thirteen Super Drive furnaces, test adjustment complete!


    vacuum emergency shield, ready!


    optical camouflage stealth shield activated!


    ¡°The lava cannon is fully charged!¡±


    the human ecological species, 138000 animals, plants, and magical beasts have all been brought along. We are ready to test the living environment in the vacuum at any time!


    ¡­.


    A solemn voice reverberated throughout the huge mechanical spaceship.


    Xu Zhi stood in the room. ??? ¡±


    He didn¡¯t even have time to react. The entire Research Institute had already been prepared to this extent?


    But in the next second, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    In fact, Xu Zhi had also thought of taking advantage of the izodal people¡¯s test to go to the universe to take a look. He had never been there before, and the highest distance he could go was only the Earth¡¯s atmosphere.


    Xu Zhi suddenly wanted to say, ¡±


    Like you, I have the great dream of the sea of stars.


    However, he didn¡¯t say anything, because he wanted to maintain his dignity in front of this unbelievably advanced technological civilization.


    let¡¯s go. The entire Research Institute is built for the research results you want, the ancient gods! Caroline¡¯s eyes burst with a bright light. She stood in front of the core cockpit with Xu Zhi and looked out of the glass window.


    ¡°Great ancient God, how did we enter that world? Space travel? A wormhole? Spacetime transfer?¡±

 Chapter 395

    ?


    Chapter 395: The journey in the sea of stars


    Translator: 549690339


    The eyes of the scientists in white coats around them were also burning with anticipation.


    The researchers here were the most elite of the human race. It could be said that most of the izodaine¡¯s wisdom was gathered here.


    The leading scientist was a female assistant who had followed Carolyn for many years, Viviana. The fact that she was able to follow Carolyn had already proven that her talent was not low, and her degree of trust was unquestionable. Up to this day, she had already held a high position, and was the president of the Western human empire.


    As the president of a human empire, her arrival also meant a lot of things.


    As for the Golden giant dragon, Michael, he was also standing on the ground. It was very smooth and beautiful, and his whole body was inlaid with shiny magic crystals.


    At this moment, this Golden Dragon was three meters tall. It stood on the ground and the fat on its stomach kept rolling up.


    It tried to stand up straight and serious, like a human soldier standing in the military posture, but it seemed to be very difficult for it. As soon as it relaxed and stood up straight, the fat on its stomach would roll down.


    ¡°Life is really good, you¡¯ve gained a lot of weight.¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned as he looked at the group of scientists.


    This was really a small step for humanity, but a big step for earth. It was an extremely memorable day for the people of isodar, and for Xu Zhi, he was also looking forward to it. It was also a big step for his own ¡± earth.


    He could finally leave earth.


    Of course, he was just looking forward to it because he had seen the historical moments of many civilizations. He no longer had a strong sense of ceremony.


    He looked at these top human scientists and helplessly explained, ¡± this is a trip. I¡¯ll only take you sightseeing. People of Ishtar, don¡¯t think too much about it!


    Xu Zhi continued, ¡± I have a special way to bring you into the vacuum. Don¡¯t act rashly and listen to my command the entire time ¡­ And this period of time might not be short.¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s expression turned serious as she replied, ¡± I understand.


    A super ancient God had disappeared for so long before reappearing. Back then, she had guessed that it might be a long journey before they could reach that world.


    Caroline thought about it seriously and replied, ¡± without me, the current izodal civilization can still operate normally ¡­ And this mechanical spaceship has prepared a power source that can be used for a long time ¡­¡±


    However, she could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°How long will it take for us to come back? If we can come back alive?¡±


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment. about three or four years.


    That was one hour in reality.


    perhaps we will encounter a special race? ¡± Carolyn¡¯s voice was heavy. Although she didn¡¯t point it out, in her eyes, it might be related to the enemy race that destroyed the ancient human civilization.


    Another world ¡­


    Her heart was already filled with excitement.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm.


    Although it was a little unexpected that Caroline had created such a big thing, it did not escape Xu Zhi¡¯s control. After all, he had already made preparations before coming here.


    Xu Zhi was also looking forward to and curious about letting them see the vacuum environment.


    ¡°They live in the underground lava world, and their horizons are too low. They are like frogs at the bottom of a well. This is the limitation of the environment! The vast universe that has never seen the sea of stars. How will their civilization develop if they see it?¡±


    Hence, Xu Zhi formed a group of tourists.


    Otherwise, a mecha as a reward might not affect him.


    Xu Zhi gave her a heads-up. but be careful. There might be strange things happening.


    ¡°I understand! Any miracle that can not be explained by science is only something that can not be explained by current science!¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s expression turned completely solemn.


    Ka ka ka!


    The entire mechanical spaceship quickly took off. Its vast, streamlined, and exquisite body was like a huge black cigar as it flew into the sky. After flying for a while, it left the human mechanical city and came to a forest.


    it¡¯s starting. Turn off all energy sources. Otherwise, the interference of various energies may cause instability. We might be torn apart alive and disappear into the unknown space-time. Xu Zhi stood in front of the glass window of the cabin and looked at the entire land of lava outside.


    ¡°Shut down?¡± The surrounding scientists in white were stunned. Once it was turned off, the entire mechanical spaceship would instantly crash!


    ¡°Close!¡±


    Said Carolyn with an unquestionable tone.


    In an instant, countless isodar scientists shut down all the power sources. The huge mechanical spaceship descended rapidly as if it was going to crash into the mountains in the next second.


    Suddenly, there was a flash ¡­


    BOOM!


    A ripple from a teleportation array.


    Xu Zhi controlled the teleportation array to open up a huge black crack, and the entire spaceship was swallowed up in an instant.


    ¡°It disappeared!¡±


    In the distant mechanical city, countless people looked up with shock on their faces.


    Di!


    Di di!


    In the mechanical spaceship, all sorts of alarms sounded.


    our spatial positioning device is sensing an unknown vibration!


    ¡°My God, the displacement device table shows unknown displacement data! There¡¯s a major malfunction!¡±


    ¡­.


    The scientists were shouting loudly as they looked at the electric meter. They were so excited.


    They had been guessing and even simulating thirteen ways to arrive in the world of travel. With that, they had developed more than a hundred monitoring devices to collect experimental data during the travel.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already detected spatial fluctuations. Perhaps we¡¯re shuttling through space! Collecting data!¡±


    don¡¯t activate any energy-powered devices. Otherwise, we might get lost in the turbulence of space!


    this is a power that the current izodanians can not reach. Spatial travel, this is the power of God!


    One of the scientists said loudly, his face red.


    At this moment, they didn¡¯t dare to use any energy-powered devices at all. They allowed the mechanical spaceship to shuttle and drift freely. This was already a domain that they couldn¡¯t understand.


    As for Carolyn, she was standing in the distance.


    She quietly looked at the scientists ¡®exclamations and did not move. She turned to look at the ancient God next to her. you¡¯re amazing! Just a single life form can transport an entire ship!¡±


    Xu Zhi did not say anything.


    This was indeed the power of a God, and only a God could do it, which meant that it was a level eight mythical creature ¡­ But it wasn¡¯t his. He was still too far away from being a God. This was Ermin¡¯s power.


    After a short teleportation through the teleportation formation ¡­


    A black mechanical spaceship the size of a basin, smooth and beautiful, appeared on the red rosewood table in Xu Zhi¡¯s living room.


    This black mechanical spaceship was placed on the table like an extremely exquisite black toy. Beside it was a coffee table and a delicious meal.


    The moment they arrived, they had already given an order to the intelligent sub-brain, ¡±


    ¡°Block the images outside this ship.¡±


    Xu Zhi was eating at the moment. He put down his chopsticks and looked at the mechanical spaceship somewhat helplessly.


    Its arrival was faster than he had imagined, and it was also more exaggerated than he had imagined, but in the end, it still did not escape his control.


    Xu Zhi thought about it for a while, but he did not put down his chopsticks in the end. after I¡¯m done eating, I¡¯ll send you guys to the sky for a tour. After all, I¡¯ve never really been there before.


    However, the izudaarian still felt that something was wrong with it. It was so stable that he even suspected that he had passed through space.


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment and suddenly looked up at the ceiling of the living room.


    It was a hanging fan, a large three-page fan that was a few hundred Yuan for an ordinary family. He stood up and used a black rope to hang the mechanical spaceship under the fan.


    ¡°First gear,¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the hanging fan on the ceiling of the living room and slowly started to rotate. He immediately returned to the dining table and continued to eat with his head lowered. this should be enough.


    &Nbsp; Weng Weng Weng!


    The entire izodal mechanical spaceship trembled like the earth was shaking. It was experiencing an unprecedented vibration. It spun wildly, and the dial of the testing instrument flashed red, indicating that the data was abnormal.


    ¡°Ah! This was ¡­ An unknown displacement!¡±


    is this a spatial turbulence?!


    ¡°I¡¯m dizzy! It¡¯s spinning!¡±


    ¡°Heavens! Is this the terrifying part of spatial travel?¡±


    ¡°Record, hurry up and record!¡±


    In the entire spaceship, countless izodails ¡®faces were red and fanatical. They were swaying left and right as if they were sitting on a merry-go-round, but they were full of the fanatical scientist¡¯s. They were madly checking the electronic instruments. This is precious experimental data!¡±

 Chapter 396

    ?


    Chapter 396: A hand that passed through the void


    Translator: 549690339


    Hualala!


    The weather had been very cold recently, and the temperature in the living room seemed to have dropped a few degrees under the rotation of the fan.


    the lava world. I don¡¯t feel like winter is coming. It¡¯s hot all year round there, and the isodalans are wearing very little and sexy clothes.


    Xu Zhi sat in the living room, holding his chopsticks and calmly eating the home-cooked dishes from the gourmet world. Occasionally, he would look up at the black mechanical spaceship that was spinning madly under the fan.


    Under the high-speed rotation, it had become a black top with a hazy shadow. Due to its irregular shape, it even jumped up and down as if a rubber band was tied to it.


    Xu Zhi suddenly had this strange thought.


    in terms of the span of our technological civilization, I¡¯m like an Earthling holding an alien flying saucer from an advanced civilization that can fly across the universe and hanging it under an electric fan?? ¡±


    He didn¡¯t feel that this was wrong.


    Because he had to give them something to do, right?


    After spending some time with them, Xu Zhi still understood the character of this race. Once they had time to think, these scientists would be able to do things for him.


    Only a ghost would know their intelligence. Would they discover any clues when they were idle and directly confuse them? Not being able to think was the best choice.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. I have to prevent you guys from imagining things and seeing through my flaws.¡±


    Xu Zhi ate very quickly and finished his meal within three minutes. All that was left on the table were empty bowls and plates stained with yellow gravy. He brought them to the kitchen, turned on the tap, and soaked them in water. after I¡¯m done with today¡¯s work, I¡¯ll send them to heaven and come back to wash the dishes ¡­


    He washed the dishes every day. He suddenly felt that he might need to find a nanny.


    There was now someone to cook his meals. In the food industry, every meal was a unique delicacy, but he still lacked a Butler who was in charge of the household chores and cleaning.


    But at the mention of the Butler, Xu Zhi had an idea.


    a perfect Butler. One of his first reactions is Xiao Wei. If I can get my hands on Xiao Wei, that would be pretty good ¡­ After all, the weird Xiao Wei is the most perfect woman in everyone¡¯s impression. She¡¯s beautiful, kind, smart, and hardworking. She causes people¡¯s dark jealousy, and they¡¯ll go back with hoes and shovels to dismember her body ¡­¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t dismember her body, so there were no side effects to himself. As a Butler, he was very assured and safe about the grotesque gathering of the wish power of all living beings, but how to get it was a problem.


    And Xiao Wei was so small, what could she do? Only Dawei could be a Butler!


    This was a problem.


    For a monster to become so big, a giant that was a hundred thousand feet tall, the number of people¡¯s fears that it had to gather was quite terrifying.


    ¡®Maybe I can go to the izudaerian and get a housework robot. It¡¯s very simple and violent ¡­¡¯


    However, it would be troublesome to build such a big one.


    These two thoughts flashed through his mind, but he still had to think about the specifics.


    As for finding a native from the universe to be a nanny, he had not thought about it yet. Let¡¯s not talk about the size, only the big bosses who cultivated the nine revolutions mysterious art and the evil god of Cthulhu could become so big ¡­


    As for those who had these abilities?


    Various factors did not allow it.


    ¡°Having a huge body is also a problem.¡± As he thought, he stopped the fan and brought the mechanical spaceship down from the living room.


    BOOM!


    In the mechanical spaceship, countless scientists in white lab coats were lying on the ground. If they weren¡¯t born powerful, they would have been foaming at the mouth after being dizzy for several days due to the space turbulence.


    At this moment, it suddenly stopped.


    the spatial turbulence that passed through worlds and time has finally passed!


    ¡°Perhaps we have to experience this spatial turbulence every time? Or maybe we¡¯re just unlucky and encountered a natural phenomenon by chance?¡±


    ¡°This is too dangerous! He almost died!¡±


    ¡°Have you recorded all the major data?¡±


    ¡°Complete record!¡±


    ¡­


    White lights shone.


    In the mechanical technology Hall, in front of the sophisticated technology equipment, the top scientists of ishodar were pale, but they were still examining the data. Their faces gradually became ecstatic. This precious data, what was it to experience these spatial storms?


    They had guessed from the beginning that the price to pay for crossing through space and worlds was very high!


    The risk was extremely high, and what was in front of them happened to be in line with their guess. A spacetime storm was too scary, just like a small boat in the ocean that encountered a storm, swaying in the wind.


    At this moment, they finally experienced the power and vastness of nature.


    But the next second, the world spun again.


    The entire mechanical spaceship seemed to have been jolted by someone, and it jumped twice.


    ¡­¡­


    After Xu Zhi unzipped himself from the fan, he used one of his hands to shake the mechanical spaceship. He was a little curious. although it looks small, it¡¯s quite heavy. It¡¯s probably about 50 pounds? ¡±


    He stretched out his hand, and a rusty old scale with a scale pole that was placed in the corner of the orchard outside flew into the living room.


    This was used to weigh lychees in the orchard. He fiddled with the black Weight. fifty-three catties. My guess was right ¡­ ¡°This technological civilization is more advanced than I thought. It should be a lightweight alloy made of magic technology. The technological equipment made with extraordinary powers is similar to a magic artifact. There¡¯s no need to test the hardness of the equipment, as it can withstand vacuum.¡±


    After finishing these things, he didn¡¯t have the mood to delay. It was better to finish this work as soon as possible. He took out a white woven bag containing rice and the mechanical spaceship, and walked out of the orchard.


    ¡°Invisible body of Qi!¡±


    A hazy air-type spell turned into a faint distorted storm and blocked Xu Zhi¡¯s vision ¡­ He directly took off into the air with the bag on his back and flew towards the clouds. He was like a pillar of light that shot into the sky, straight into the atmosphere.


    Xu Zhi was no longer an ordinary rank-6. Now that he had experienced the world¡¯s extinction time and time again, his cultivation was close to that of an Emperor-to-be, and his overall strength was twice as strong as when he had just entered rank-6. It would not take him much energy to fly into the atmosphere.


    Within the mechanical spaceship, there were all sorts of vibrations.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    ¡°It¡¯s accelerating! The spatial displacement device told us that we are in the process of a stable displacement!¡±


    the gyroscope device tells us that the direction is stable!


    ¡°It¡¯s very fast!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that we¡¯ve already passed through the spatial turbulence and are approaching a period of peace? we¡¯re about to safely arrive in another world?¡±


    The machinery of precise calculation flickered.


    The scientists in white lab coats were fiddling with the equipment like crazy. The atmosphere of the entire mechanical spaceship was extremely tense. Even though they were extremely confident in their civilization and technology, this was the first time they had experienced such a thing. They were extremely nervous.


    After a round of inspection and reorganization, they could feel that the spaceship was still moving forward steadily. They immediately took a deep breath and relaxed.


    It had been very uncomfortable these days.


    After countless days of spinning and shaking, like the waves of the tide, they finally softened in their seats and heaved a sigh of relief. It was a wonderful feeling, like a ship that had survived a storm and welcomed the calm blue sea.


    ¡°Detect and analyze the data we just obtained!¡±


    Now that it was safe, Viviana began her work. She sat on the mechanical control console and constantly analyzed the data she had just received.


    However, in the next second, her expression gradually froze, revealing a look of disbelief. according to the surface area of the spaceship and the mechanical inertia ¡­


    A virtual force-bearing scene gradually appeared.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    is there something wrong with my brain?! Cravyfish screamed. She quickly hit the keyboard. After a few tries, she suddenly growled to an Eastern female scientist beside her,


    ¡°Li Bing! Let me use your brain for a while.¡±


    Li Bing was stunned for a moment, then quickly used his brain to connect to the display screen in front of Viviana through wireless communication.


    These scientists seemed to have their own personal computers and worked in front of them, but in fact, it was just a screen. They connected it to their own brains as the computer mainframe, and the display screen was only for convenience of operation and communication with others.


    Viviana used Li Bing¡¯s brain to calculate, and the result was the same.


    ¡°This ¡­ This is!¡±


    Her expression froze completely.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The other scientists also noticed that something was wrong.


    They came to the screen and saw a terrifying virtual image on her computer. The image was a variety of data calculations. The virtual force-bearing image was a virtual analysis based on the surface area of the spaceship that was in contact with the outside world, as well as the take-off height and angle of the force.


    They could clearly see.


    It was like a human¡¯s giant hand, dragging their vast and huge mechanical spaceship with one hand and tossing it in the air ¡­


    It was as simple as throwing a basketball ¡­


    All the scientists present were stunned.


    This was not the most terrifying thing.


    Then, they saw a scale ¡­

 Chapter 397

    ?


    Chapter 397: unknown


    Translator: 549690339


    The automaton universe ship continued to travel steadily.


    ¡°A scale? This is impossible!¡±


    Someone among the scientists in white coats shouted.


    Then, the isodalans fell silent.


    In fact, this was also what all the scientists were thinking. They were stunned on the spot, their minds full of disbelief. How could they encounter such a strange thing while passing through the turbulent flow of space? just thinking about it felt ridiculous.


    Was there a life form that could survive in chaotic space?


    Or a vast giant?


    An unknown mysterious being that could lift up a mechanical spaceship single-handedly grabbed their spaceship, weighed it, and then left?


    Just thinking about it made his hair stand on end, as if he had just brushed past the god of death.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Carolyn strode over.


    She noticed the commotion and asked the scientists, ¡± ¡°Is it testing the survey data? is there anything unusual? Data loss?¡±


    The main purpose of this mechanical spaceship was to probe the surroundings. Therefore, it carried more than 100 types of external environment detection instruments for only two purposes:


    ¡°First: research means of Crossing Worlds. Detect, collect data, and start research in the process of arriving in another world. Perhaps they can open up new scientific fields, and the technology of the isodarian people can reach the height of Crossing Worlds.


    ¡°Second, investigate the vacuum environment. This might be an unknown world, dangerous and mysterious. Perhaps the previous super ancient human civilization was destroyed here. It is necessary to investigate the various data.


    This mechanical spaceship was equipped with the most advanced testing equipment.


    Lady Caroline, according to our examination, this is the scene we saw through the spatial turbulence ¡­ The president of the human empire of the West thought for a while and finally spoke.


    Caroline¡¯s expression gradually froze as she looked at the virtual physical image.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    She took a deep breath. Not only was she not shocked, but she also smiled. it¡¯s a little strange. I didn¡¯t expect that there might be a big secret hidden behind the few tremors of our spaceship ¡­ Re-deduction! All scientists in the laboratory, activate multi-core deduction mode.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Countless scientists spoke. More than thirty of them quickly connected their brains to a special large mechanical screen in front of them.


    Dual-core,


    Tri-core ¡­


    Quad-core


    ¡­..


    His computing power was constantly rising.


    Each of them was a ¡± computer ¡± equipped with super-fast computing power. When combined, their computing power reached an even more terrifying height.


    By gathering the wisdom of many people and complementing each other, the error rate of the deduction was greatly reduced.


    ¡°Re-calculate.¡± Caroline put on her white coat. Her face was serious and cold as she stared at the big screen.


    Huala!


    ¡°Loading ¡­¡±


    The large LCD screen on the spaceship lit up and began to display images.


    In the virtual image in front of him, there was a stationary mechanical spaceship. Suddenly, an unknown object grabbed half of it.


    the metal shell of the spaceship. Calculating the shape of the object holding the spaceship according to the surface area of the spaceship!


    A mechanical voice was heard.


    Gradually, a five-fingered palm appeared in his eyes. The palm grabbed the spaceship and tossed it up.


    the palm pattern has been calculated!!


    Ding! Ding!


    A precise picture of a pair of palms and fingerprints quickly appeared on their computer screen.


    ¡°What is this? A human¡¯s fingerprint?¡±


    it completely matches the fingerprints of a human¡¯s palm!


    ¡°Heavens! What kind of human could have such a huge palm? It can easily hold an entire universe ship!¡±


    ¡­.


    The izodal scientists turned pale.


    It was undeniable that their technology had reached an unprecedented level. It was so advanced that it was like a fingerprint unlocking. Just touching their spaceship was so precise.


    Carolyn looked at the vast palm that had appeared out of the void and was holding onto their mechanical spaceship. Her expression turned grave as she said, ¡± continue with the calculations!


    ¡°Calculating!¡±


    He continued to deduce.


    In their eyes, the hand that held the spaceship had opened for the first time.


    ¡°The palm of the hand throws the mechanical ship up 37 meters! The upward throw was not vertical, and the time taken to exert force was uneven, which was in line with the force of the object thrown by the palm ¡­ According to the angle, the inclined area, the palm has an elbow!¡±


    In the virtual mechanics image, a virtual arm appeared behind the palm.


    preliminary deduction, according to the angle of the throw of the mechanical spaceship, the length of the forearm is likely to be 3710 meters. This length is in line with the calculated lever movement and various actual data.


    at the same time, the ratio of the arm length to the palm is exactly in line with the human body structure!


    Seeing this, everyone fell silent. In the cockpit of the entire Ishtar people, the sound of rapid breathing rose and fell. This was the joint calculation of a group of scientists, and it was almost impossible to be wrong. There was really a vast giant holding their spaceship ¡­


    At the moment when their minds were blank.


    continue the deduction.


    Carolyn stared at the screen with a calm expression as she spoke slowly. However, her fingers were clenched so tightly that they were pale, showing that she was not calm in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m calculating!¡±


    173 measuring instruments, collecting data!


    ¡­.


    Only the sound of the operating machines could be heard in the research Hall.


    In the following image, they saw a hook ruthlessly hooking onto the stern of their mechanical spaceship according to the force exerted on the surface of the spaceship¡¯s body. The entire mechanical spaceship was like a big black fish that had been overturned, and it could not resist at all.


    ¡°According to the displacement data, after being hooked by the hook, it is swinging in a circular manner ¡­ It is speculated that there is a suspension rope structure on the hook!¡±


    With the calculation, the scene changed again.


    A large fish hook hooked onto the mechanical spaceship, and a virtual rope appeared on the hook. It was like a pocket watch swaying left and right, and a screen appeared.


    Their technology was too advanced. From the data of the movement of the mechanical spaceship, they could estimate the length of the elbow. From the hook to the mechanical spaceship, they could guess that there was a rope on the hook.


    at this time, after being suspended, the entire mechanical spaceship moved, causing a deviation in angle and force, similar to a ¡®lever balance deviation¡¯ movement. It is suspected that it was placed on a scale and was being weighed.


    Ding! Ding!


    On the screen, a long scale was simulated with a fixed point in the middle. The hook on one side was hanging a mechanical spaceship, and the position was lower. On the other side, there was some heavy object.


    In the beginning, the position of the mechanical spaceship was very low, but it was slowly being raised. In the end, it was equal to the lever, and the weight of the two sides was equal.


    The force and inclination involved could be calculated by a supercomputer and placed on a lever to adjust the balance.


    according to the data, it¡¯s suspected that they are adjusting the scale to weigh the hooked mechanical spaceship!


    during the adjustment process, the entire scale shook slightly seven times. It seems that the weight moved through seven dents and finally leveled out!


    ¡°The data is being compiled!¡±


    ¡°Real-time simulation in progress-¡±


    The images gradually pieced together.


    They saw an arm with a palm grabbing the vast mechanical spaceship and tossing it into the air. At this time, the fingerprints and palm prints of the palm were quickly displayed on the virtual screen.


    Next, there was a hook that hooked onto the tail of the mechanical spaceship and hung on the scale. The hand moved the scale and kept weighing. The scale moved seven scales and finally reached the same level ¡­ Then, the entire mechanical spaceship was released. It was as if it had entered a new space, surrounded by soft squares ¡­ He activated stable flight!


    This was the entire scene of the calculation!


    When the results of all the deductions appeared on the screen again, the ishodans were shocked.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°This process, what exactly is this? The truth of the world?¡±


    ¡°the universe? vacuum? An unknown giant that we encountered while crossing dimensions?¡±


    They were excited and a little frightened.


    At this moment, it challenged the boundary of their understanding of the world.

 Chapter 398

    ?


    Chapter 398: The arrogance shattered


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°This has shattered our understanding of the world ¡­¡±


    At this moment, the scientists standing in the Science and Technology Hall had an indescribable complex feeling.


    This was the first time they had explored the outside world. Any unknown and unbelievable situation that appeared in front of them was worth studying to deepen human¡¯s understanding of the world.


    After a moment of disbelief, the people of isodar chose to accept it because their civilization was highly developed.


    What you think is impossible might exist!


    When you unconditionally believe in science, deny something, and criticize its feudal superstition, this is also a kind of superstition!


    In fact, it was not just the izodaians. The Earthlings had also been in the process of understanding the world and pursuing science, but they were also limited by the times.


    For example, if you were born in the 6th century B.C., Your perception of the world would be what modern people thought to be ridiculous.


    If you were born in the 16th century, that era was the battlefield between heliocentric and geocentric, you might even be a supporter of geocentric, burning heliocentric heretics to strengthen your own science ¡­


    The so-called superstitions were relative and limited by the era.


    In every era, people would have a new understanding of the world.


    It wasn¡¯t until the moment humans walked out of Earth and saw a vast Blue Planet in space that they confirmed that the earth was indeed round and that people wouldn¡¯t fall from it because of gravity.


    ¡°Giant? Hook? What was that? We, the people of isodaros, may be limited by time. We are halfway through civilization, not the end of civilization that can overlook everything, the Supreme who knows the truth of all things ¡­¡±


    Looking at the simulation of the mechanical spaceship, Caroline¡¯s heart suddenly ached. She could not help but close her eyes. I used to think that the high civilization of the isodar people was enough to make us proud. In our technological world, there was nothing that was incomprehensible ¡­


    However, this scene was striking her heart.


    Vaguely, it was as if some pride he was proud of was breaking.


    our world is like a flower vase. Only by breaking its self-sealing beauty can we see the outside world.


    ¡°Ancient God, is this the reason you brought us to the universe? The first thing we saw after coming to this unknown world was a terrifying unknown existence that shattered our laughable pride.¡± She suddenly laughed. Her smile was bitter, but it was as if she had been relieved of a heavy burden.


    Before she came, she was very proud.


    They even brought the ancient gods to visit their scientific and technological research and biological achievements in a flaunting tone.


    At that time, the ancient God seemed very satisfied and kept nodding during the tour, but now it seemed that the God just didn¡¯t want to expose their poor research and hurt their confidence.


    She clearly knew that she had long been blinded by a single leaf.


    The other party only smiled gently as she led the way and introduced him, not pointing it out.


    ¡°All these years ¡­ ¡®We¡¯ve lost the footsteps of the truth-seekers, and as we grow stronger ¡­¡¯ a super-intelligent civilization with tens of millions of wise men has made us complacent, completely proud, and lose our original intentions ¡­ We should be arrogant, but this arrogance can not be the reason for the destruction of our civilization!¡± She suddenly opened her eyes.


    the only thing that science can¡¯t understand is now ¡­ I can¡¯t understand!¡±


    ¡°Viviana.¡±


    Viviana took a step forward and saluted with her back straight.


    let¡¯s start our research, just like how we studied our own brains before. Let¡¯s go back to our original intentions and live up to the good intentions of the ancient gods.


    The moment Carolyn¡¯s voice fell, the surrounding scientists all withdrew their expressions and nodded their heads. They were extremely solemn, as if they were young and inexperienced students eager to learn as they sat in the classroom.


    They started to deduce and calculate the data.


    There was a reason why their scientific civilization had tens of millions of wise men.


    A series of detailed data analysis soon appeared in front of the scientists. They paid the most attention to the scale. In their discussion, they were more inclined to believe that it was a fishing rod with a weighing function.


    There was a hook.


    It was able to fish up things and weigh them in passing. It possessed an unbelievable amount of power.


    Gradually, in the virtual reality, a golden scale-shaped fishing rod appeared in their field of vision. This was the mysterious mythical tool that fit the image the most in their eyes.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s some kind of divine artifact!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a world-level divine weapon that can Cross Worlds! Some sort of hook or scale!¡±


    Moreover, they had a heated discussion and came up with several speculations, which eventually formed the hypothesis of two universes.


    The scientist who pursued the theory of the world Lake said, ¡±


    each world is made up of lakes of different sizes, and many fish live in the lakes. Some are big, some are small, some are strong, and some are weak. The rivers and creeks in the lakes are the passages between worlds, and anglers are the law-keepers of worlds. They reject the smuggling of worlds, and they fish in the rivers between lakes. Any powerful fish that tries to sneak in will be fished by them, and their crimes will be measured according to their weight! The ancient gods paid a huge price, or perhaps they had already reached an agreement, and passed through the checkpoint to redeem us!¡±


    Perhaps, without an ancient God leading them here and becoming their guide, they would have been caught and killed by the terrifying angler.


    However, the scientists who followed the ¡± time Employment ¡± theory did not agree with this view. They said, ¡±


    he wandered through the world gap and saved travelers who were lost in time and space. He also asked for a reward ¡­ Have you forgotten that we were trapped in the void? if we were to fall here and there, we might have died in this rare natural space storm. It was this vast giant who saved us from the space storm ¡­ As for the weighing of the scales, it was to calculate the reward ¡­ The ancient God paid the reward!¡±


    This theory was about employment. The giant was a businessman who saved people and got paid.


    These two theories both seemed to have extremely reasonable arguments and evidence.


    The scientists of the two schools also argued with red faces.


    But no matter what, this world had displayed its vastness. That unbelievably vast giant had easily lifted up their mechanical spaceship with a single hand and weighed it, making them feel a deep sense of powerlessness!


    the world is too big. It¡¯s filled with unknown and unimaginable miracles and creations, gods, supernatural life forms, and even rules. Half an hour later, Caroline strode out of the research Hall and entered the long corridor. in time and space, there is an indescribable vast existence, like a fisherman sitting on the shore of time and space, fishing all the things in the world. Such an existence, perhaps you can call it ¡­


    She thought for a moment,


    Void dangling Fisher.

 Chapter 399

    ?


    Chapter 399: Undercurrent surging


    Translator: 549690339


    After a day¡¯s experience, they had just passed through the world¡¯s tunnel, and they had already experienced such a terrifying and unnatural imagination. All the scientists in the mechanical spaceship were in a state of shock, and it might take a few months for them to recover.


    For the people of Ishtar, the impact was unprecedented.


    However, no matter what the two speculations were, they could not escape the rescue of the ancient God. They were both inclined to believe that the ancient God had met the vast giant and made a deal with him.


    I thought that the people of isodar had become a God, and even had their own cultivation system-the divine vein. I thought that we were already extremely powerful. I didn¡¯t expect that we were still ignorant.


    Carolyn lowered her head and looked at her fair and delicate palm.


    This was the combination of technology and extraordinary, a unique system of ¡®sacred sigil¡¯. Only the delicate and precise computer could do this ¡­


    Her fingerprints had been transformed into totem patterns. On her fair skin, there were many array patterns.


    The emergence of the divine vein system also allowed the people of ishodar to have their own path of cultivation. Their combat power was not weak even among the top genius magical beasts of the same level!


    They had thought that they had reached a high altitude, but they did not expect that the ancient God was still the only true God in the world. The people of isodar still could not understand his existence to this day.


    Caroline came to the corridor and saw the ancient God standing quietly in the same place, still not knowing how to express the gratitude in her heart. She hesitated for a moment, but still said in a soft voice, ¡± thank you for bringing us to this unknown world and giving us the izudaardians a chance to face our weakness!


    Xu Zhi was at a loss for an answer. He stood at the window of the spaceship and suddenly interrupted Caroline¡¯s words. He said slowly, ¡± look, a vacuum has appeared.


    What?


    Carolyn¡¯s beautiful eyes widened as she turned her head to look. The shielded windows of the spaceship seemed to have opened up like a prologue, revealing a vast and endless world.


    What a beautiful and vast world this was!


    The sky was vast and boundless, dotted with stars.


    The specks of the Milky Way scattered across the sky like a waterfall, enough to make any life feel weak.


    At this moment, while they were continuously studying and exploring, the main body had already flown to the atmosphere and gently opened the woven bag. He used his mental force sorcery to launch the entire mechanical spaceship.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after a while.¡±


    BOOM!


    The entire mechanical spaceship left the atmosphere and slowly entered the universe.


    ¡°This is the void world?¡±


    Carolyn looked at the brilliant sea of stars and the vast universe¡¯s vacuum, feeling extremely excited.


    we¡¯ve successfully completed the world crossing. We can move freely now. Open the protective cover of the mechanical spaceship. Xu Zhi¡¯s words pulled Caroline back to reality.


    There might be unknown and terrifying life and civilization in this world. She had many questions to ask the ancient gods, but she choked back her words at this moment. She immediately used her spiritual power to communicate with the spaceship.


    ¡°Everyone! we have entered the vacuum world. Activate the propulsion force and activate the protective barrier to prevent enemy detection. Prepare your weapons to meet the enemy that may appear! History will remember this moment!¡±


    In an instant, all the scientists in the spaceship began their emergency work and trial-and-error.


    ¡°It really is vacuum pressure! It¡¯s not man-made, there really is a vacuum that exists in nature!¡±


    ¡°Oh! The zero gravity phenomenon has already occurred!¡±


    ¡­


    As countless human scientists exclaimed in shock, the decorations in the spaceship began to float up and down. The entire person also floated up gently like a balloon.


    Xu Zhi had told them to shield themselves from the spaceship so that they would not be like di Qi and repeat the same mistakes. This would cause unnecessary chaos and cause a bunch of astronomers and satellite stations to observe.


    As for the earth and the satellites, they were still blocked.


    in a sense, this spaceship is really a UFO to earth. Modern humans can¡¯t detect it at all.


    Xu Zhi also floated up slowly. Through the window of the corridor, he looked at the decay of outer space and silently felt the beauty of all this. outer space. This is my first time truly entering the universe.


    He was only at the sixth step, and when he had sent di Qi off earlier, he had only arrived at the edge of the atmosphere. At this moment, even he, like Carolyn beside him, was filled with surprise as he felt the special zero gravity environment.


    This was a completely new experience that could not be felt on earth.


    It must be known that even on earth, the number of astronauts who could enter space could be counted clearly. Moreover, it required years of tough training, which was simply unbearable for ordinary people.


    ¡°How should I put this? The universe? Is it a big step for our Zerg civilization?¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the vacuum scene outside and could not help but laugh. however, it¡¯s only a short-term four-year exploration and sampling. For the sake of building mechanical armors, even further areas are not considered for now.


    The universe ship was still flying, exploring the outside.


    It was flying at an extremely fast speed, constantly accelerating and turning into a streamlined brilliance. In the acceleration time, a month passed quickly. The scientists ¡¯emotions became more and more stable as time passed. They began to detect the entire vacuum environment in the spaceship!


    ¡°There is a large amount of radiation!¡±


    ¡°This world is too strange! The rocks floating in the sky are even comparable to a world¡¯s huge round planet!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too far away from us! Even if we fly our entire lives, we won¡¯t be able to reach it!¡±


    is that fiery planet of lava the same structure as our lava river?? ¡±


    ¡­


    They exclaimed in disbelief.


    Xu Zhi turned his head to look. After a month of flight, the entire earth had turned into a small, vast Blue Planet!


    It was Grand, magnificent, and as vast as a legend.


    He still felt a sense of disbelief. Did I really leave earth?


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Caroline suddenly stood to the side and followed Xu Zhi¡¯s gaze, but she did not see anything.


    ¡°How¡¯s the research going?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    Carolyn had a serious expression on her face, and it was hard to hide the joy between her brows. She was incomparably excited as she said, ¡± there are radiation sources everywhere in this world. It¡¯s a very good source of energy! Although the conversion rate was low, it was enough to support the voyage! Because this world is very unique, there¡¯s no resistance. In theory, we can continue to fly at a constant pace. As long as we don¡¯t stop frequently, we can almost break even ¡­¡±


    Carolyn continued to analyze the situation, before excitedly saying, ¡± this journey will take about three to four years. We¡¯ll really have to live in a vacuum for some time. Furthermore, we¡¯ll be bringing a large number of species from our world to survive. We¡¯ll have to see how things go.


    In addition, they would also conduct various species reproduction experiments to see what the babies born here would be like ¡­ in fact, we¡¯ve already experimented with live animals, and we¡¯ve even conducted a body explosion test in a vacuum environment ¡­ And now, we¡¯re going to open the cockpit! Let¡¯s test out our magic vacuum mech! Do you want to come?¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded.


    Caroline immediately brought Xu Zhi to the magical mechanical armor he had seen earlier and opened the cockpit. The magical mechanical model was ZK004. It was a vacuum series mechanical armor, the most advanced technology of the isodarian people.


    It had the capacity of two people and was more than five meters tall, streamlined and beautiful.


    After entering the cockpit, the two of them sat in the pilot¡¯s seat, one on top of the other. After entering, the hatch closed, and a mechanical magic armor slowly flew into the vacuum through the exit passage of the mechanical spaceship.


    In the brilliant Galaxy.


    you can try to operate it. The basic mechanical operation process has been transmitted to your memory. Reminded Carolyn as she operated her mech.


    ¡­..


    On earth.


    Xu Zhi sent the mechanical spaceship off and gradually landed back in the orchard.


    For them, the flow of time was extremely fast. They had already been flying in a vacuum for some time, several months, while Xu Zhi had only just landed back in the orchard and completed his mission.


    He glanced at the small sandbox at the door and went straight into the living room. He continued to wash the dishes and turned to look at the little black pet in the orchard eating dog food. you finally have a place to be useful.


    It was originally a fusion creature, a large number of parts of the evil god of Cthulhu¡¯s Rubik¡¯s Cube. It was originally planned to be used as the Land of the Gods, but plans could not keep up with changes. There was a good destination in front of him-to make magical mechanical armor.


    The Cthulhu evil God¡¯s version of the magical mechanical armor.


    Furthermore, he would have the help of the Magus community in his meditation. He could reach a very high level in the future.


    ¡°Its function is now determined ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled, and his expression gradually turned to look at the lava world on the other side.


    taking advantage of the temporary absence of the overbearing Carolyn, the civilization of the ancient lava earth magical beasts has also begun to revolutionize ¡­ A new form of society with mechanical hard disks has appeared. They are even more perfect Protoss.¡± Xu Zhi looked into the distance.


    In every world, he did not want to be crushed. Without competition, there would be no surpassing, and it was the same for the lava world. He had placed his hopes on finba to lead the magical beasts to fight, but he had not done anything.


    ¡°Finba, I¡¯ve misjudged you ¡­ I¡¯ve created a very high starting point for you, the most powerful talent in the entire lava world. You¡¯ve always had it, and you¡¯ve never lost it. You¡¯ve been living too comfortably, but in the end, someone has risen for you.¡±


    the beast clan, the hynaga ¡­


    Xu Zhi closed his eyes slightly and looked at this new, crazy ocean civilization. His heart was beating wildly.


    Caroline, an isodarian, may die from dreams.

 Chapter 400

    ?


    Chapter 400: Chapter 400-coming (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    In the ancient lava world, the ocean took up a huge part, and it was not an exaggeration to call it a vast ocean.


    As the world continued to become vast, in order to shape this ocean, Xu Zhi had to use his own water tap for the ¡± South-South Water diversion project, ¡± but it was no longer enough. He had once gone to the ocean and stolen a large amount of seawater to irrigate this land.


    Today, the largest ocean was the size of three primordial worlds. It was more than 300 acres and could be called a real Sea World.


    The land of lava, on the other hand, was extremely sealed off. It formed a water cycle, and the water vapor evaporated and fell. Xu Zhi had not replenished his water supply in the past few years, but he was able to maintain a very good ecological civilization.


    On this piece of land, a civilization had completely erupted. In the vast and mysterious ocean, the weak Naga race had suddenly emerged and conquered many Sea Magic beast races. They had already entered the era of Ocean city-states from the era of ocean grazing.


    Beautiful underwater coral cities could be vaguely seen on the seabed.


    The city State at the center of the ocean, covidia, in the Naga language, meant the center of the world, the kingdom of God ¡­


    On the street paved with shells, red corals lined both sides of the street, and night pearls flickered with light. There were murlocs riding on seahorses and walruses, holding bone forks and walking back and forth.


    In a circular air bubble, a handsome man of isodar was walking on the street, touring the unique foreign civilization.


    the world is too big. There are 13 regions, and it¡¯s extremely vast. I came to the Bluewater region to trade some special ocean treasures.


    the Naga race suddenly rose to power in the last 50 to 60 years. They had a great emperor, Helan Dong. He fought his way through, experienced countless deaths, and tribal wars, and unified the Naga race. He led the weak Naga race from the era of grazing to the era of farming, and then to the era of city-states today. He began to conquer all the sea demon beasts, but they were still a feudal monarch with slavery ¡­


    Even the people of isodar admired this great Lord. He was a righteous man, and his love and life would not change until death.


    ¡± this great emperor lord is very powerful. he¡¯s extraordinary, but he still submitted to us and talked to us on equal terms. ¡±


    It had to be said that the Ishtar people loved beauty, and their attitude towards the sea tribe civilization was quite harmonious. They also respected all intelligent races. They stood at their height and looked down on all races.


    This was their pride, and they had the confidence to be proud.


    The sea tribe civilization was also unwilling to be enemies with this terrifying race.


    This was because both sides were equally matched. They had the extremely powerful seventh level Emperor of the ocean. Helan Dong, as well as several heavenly Emperor-level sea magical beasts that they had conquered as their guardians. But it was only a matter of time before the people of isodar surpassed them.


    ¡°Sir, do you need a tour guide?¡±


    ¡°We can take you on a tour!¡±


    Countless Naga Siren girls came over to act as his tour guides. The girls ¡®eyes were burning with passion. How could there be such a beautiful person in this world?


    The girls of the Naga race all wanted to marry the people of isodar and have their high level of civilization. They would also get citizenship and become a ¡± Protoss ¡± after marriage.


    The Protoss could change the memories of other races at will and create and fabricate the ability to live. This was too terrifying. Only with ¡± nationality ¡± could one build a firewall to protect the brain, have ¡± divine authority ¡°, and rule over all the living creatures on the earth.


    Marrying an Ishtar man was the same as marrying an omnipotent God.


    A half-naked, handsome man with a shell necklace and pearls hanging from his ears stood in the corner with his eyes closed.


    the isodar, Caroline, the perfect God ¡­


    He was hai Lan Dong. He had suffered too many hidden injuries to be able to make it this far. He didn¡¯t have much time left. He was unwilling, but what was the point?


    after I leave, I have no power to resist. I can¡¯t change the trajectory of fate, even if I want this world to be ruled by the Naga of the sea!


    He returned to the sea god¡¯s Palace.


    This was a vast illusionary five-colored Ocean Coral, and the ocean Palace was sitting on the branches above it.


    He sat on the throne and touched the resplendent ocean gems on the armrest. Next to them were shells and delicate coral decorations. He looked a little lonely. He was going to die, an inevitable death. Even the most talented Ocean Monarch could not escape.


    Suddenly, he saw a pure and beautiful woman arrive. It was the first princess of the Naga Siren, Mico. His wife had also taught him well.


    When he was still a down-and-out teenager, eldest Princess Mico met him when they were out hunting in the tribe. She fell in love with him at first sight and eloped with him under the objection of countless people. They went through countless pursuits and trials. In order to protect the woman he loved, he grew up and reached where he was today with glory and peerless martial strength. He also led the Marine tribe to develop civilization.


    ¡°My life can really be written into a wonderful biography.¡±


    Hai landong, the Emperor of the Sea tribe, was silent for a while. He held the hand of his beloved woman and closed his eyes.


    Mico, the girl you love, the pure and kind you, in order to prove that your judgment was not wrong, I went through all the obstacles and came to this day ¡­ Let the world believe that you¡¯ve made the right choice in choosing me. ¡±


    Miko ¡­ Harland whispered again. surrender to me after I die ¡­ They are an invincible race, and no one can defeat the gods.¡±


    Harland Dong looked at the horizon and thought of the day when his fate changed. A beautiful princess in gorgeous clothes eloped with a poor boy from the slums. They left the ocean and ran on the beach.


    on the beach.


    The princess and the young man.


    that scene and the footprints on the beach seemed to be engraved in his memory for eternity.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy to have you.¡±


    Hai Lan Dong finally closed his eyes. His memory was gradually fading away. The great sovereign of a generation was dying.


    Wuwuwuwu!


    The silent conch¡¯s muffled hum spread out along with the sea water, echoing throughout the entire Ocean City of covidia. A faint singing voice drifted in the air.


    vast water ~~ when will you gather into the spring of the vast ocean, condense into the heart of the ocean of all living beings, and let your ancient people offer their piety ¡­ Oh, the great harlandon! You¡¯re our beacon of light, and all the water in the world is born because of you ¡­¡±


    In the ocean City, countless people of isodar raised their heads slightly.


    They seemed to hear the wails of the entire sea Race, and the song that penetrated everything spread with the ocean.


    They could clearly see the crying Naga Princess holding the body of the king of the ocean, Harland, flying into the air like a meteor across the sky above the entire ocean. It was as if she was wearing a colorful butterfly coat, walking on the Golden Beach of the ocean, gradually moving further and further away.


    ¡°Their King has slipped away.¡±


    However, an unbelievable thing happened three days later. A miracle happened.


    Harlandon returned. He had lived a Second Life. A treasure of the ocean named ¡± Heart of the Ocean ¡± appeared on harlandon¡¯s neck. Only the Naga Princess had disappeared.


    that crystal is a magic core. Is it the magic core of the first princess, Mico? ¡±


    There were rumors that their love had moved the sea god.


    The Naga Princess used her life to pray to the sea god in exchange for a second rebirth. Harlandon wore the magic core of the Naga Princess on his neck as a sacrifice for their eternal love.


    The Emperor of the Naga Sea Race, Harland Dong, had a narrow escape from death. After he regained his youth, he was talented and bold. It was as if he had put away the grief of his wife¡¯s death. He waved the brave and hot-blooded king of the sea in his youth and led the Naga race to continue developing their civilization!


    Three years had passed.


    Harlandon was either trying to develop technology or to learn from the isodalans and create his own divine language.


    However, he found that their technology was far inferior to that of the izudaardians. They had managed to develop their own language and change the code of life, but it was still easily deciphered by the Protoss. His brain was still no secret to them!


    Another 13 years had passed.


    Caroline led the top scientists of isodar to an unknown world? ¡±


    ¡°This is an opportunity.¡±


    His expression was grave, and his eyes were filled with wild ambition. He chose to challenge the most terrifying being on this land, the God of magical beasts, who was known to possess the most powerful strength.


    Finba lived in the palace. He still chose to immerse himself in the programming in his mind and play games. However, his strength was slowly increasing at every moment, even if he did not cultivate. He had never cultivated, but he was already standing at the most terrifying height in the world.


    This was the strongest existence on earth!


    The battle went on for seven days and seven nights. One day, Harland Dong returned, bathed in blood. He held finba¡¯s head in his hand.


    Just as the people of Ishtar thought that harlandon was going to start a war with them, after studying the magic core of finba for several months, harlandon¡¯s fighting spirit, which had been stimulated to the limit, suddenly disappeared. He chose to surrender. we, the merfolk, swear that we will never be enemies with the people of Ishtar! he said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a wise choice.¡± The people of isodar left.


    No one in the higher-ups of the merfolk knew why their King of the seas, Helan Dong, would make such a choice.


    In the sea god Palace.


    Harlandon closed his eyes and held the heart of the ocean crystal on his neck. He was full of love. A clear female voice suddenly came from his body. harlandon, I finally understand. I can¡¯t defeat her for you. Only the race can defeat them!


    She suddenly laughed and muttered as she recalled the past.


    it seems like the young man eloped with the innocent Princess and young girl. He braved through all difficulties and became stronger for their love and came to this point ¡­


    In fact, it was the princess who eloped with the innocent boy. For their love, she constantly created an environment for the boy to become strong, silently guarding him, secretly eliminating enemies for him, and allowing him to obtain endless glory and the capital to marry her. ¡±


    Mico smiled, but her smile gradually turned cold.


    not every kind, great, and hot-blooded hero can rise and live to the end ¡­


    She lived behind the scenes and had the smartest intelligence in the world, but she fell in love with an innocent and hot-blooded teenager. She eloped with him and gave up too much for him. Even today, she was willing to become another him and live with his identity.


    in a sense, Carolyn ¡­ You advance for your idol Levis, and I live for my lover, harlandon. We are the same kind of people.¡± She had originally wanted to have a battle between races.


    Her talent was not inferior to Carolyn¡¯s.


    She was like Levis, a chosen one who was born with perfect wisdom. Otherwise, she would not be where she was today. Even Harland Dong thought that he had worked hard to get to where he was today, and that his wife was just an innocent girl.


    But now, she had chosen to give up the Battle of Destiny that was destined for her, the battle between races!


    I smell destruction. We, who are hiding in the deep sea, may not be spared.


    She lowered her eyes and opened her palm, staring at the magic core of finba that the isodarian had taken away. this core contains the most perfect life code and tells me a terrible secret.


    Caroline, your pride made you respect intelligent life and did not kill finba. Therefore. you do not understand ¡­ Tainting life, desecrating life ¡­ The entire izodael will be destroyed!¡±


    I can¡¯t defeat you, and I don¡¯t need to defeat you. You¡¯ll only bring about your own destruction.


    ¡­..


    Since then, the sea Race had retreated and lived in peace with the isodar people.


    At the same time, they developed new technology and lived in peace with the izodaians.


    They studied the system of ¡± divine patterns ¡°, but they didn¡¯t reform their own civilized society. They still relied on their mouths to communicate, and they even refused to establish the internet to maintain their primitive social civilization.


    Each of their brains could not communicate with each other.


    Because of their lack of communication and memory transmission, they couldn¡¯t ¡± pass on wisdom. they could only build Ocean University and various education schools for the newborns of their future generations to learn.


    Furthermore, their main course of study was to construct the brain¡¯s ¡± spiritual sense barrier ¡°, which was also a firewall, and to modify the brain¡¯s original C language! He had to reconstruct the original programming that constituted his life code.


    They required every adult citizen to be a programming expert and to learn to build their own protective wall language. The brain language of every clan member was required to be unique.


    Such a primitive move left the people of isodar speechless, and even amused.


    ¡°No memory inheritance? ¡®It¡¯s clearly forbidden-brain bridging and communication between races?¡¯ He could have learned the knowledge of the entire civilization in a minute, and the Father could have passed it on to his son, but he insisted on building up his learning and going through a long period of learning.¡±


    ¡°Every Naga of the sea has to build a firewall to prevent outsiders from invading? It¡¯s ridiculous. Their simple firewall can¡¯t stop us izudaardians if we really want to break in.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for them to progress if they don¡¯t exchange and learn.¡±


    The most terrifying thing about the Ishtar people was their ability to connect. The scientists could implement ¡± multi-core ¡± deductions, and the personal firewall of the Naga of the sea was like a piece of paper under the combined computing power of the Ishtar people and the multi-core computing power of the network.


    But the sea Race was still stubborn.


    Four years had passed, and a war that was supposed to break out had yet to break out.


    On this day, the people of isodarre sent a piece of exciting news. Caroline had returned to the lava world with her mechanical spaceship. She had brought back a large amount of data, enough for the people of isodarre to make another Great Leap Forward.


    Sitting in her room, Carolyn was reading a report on the sea tribe as well as the changes that had happened in recent years. Suddenly, her expression changed slightly. prepare for me. I want to pay a visit to the scientific civilization of the sea tribe.


    The people of isodar around them did not understand. Why did they have to visit that self-proclaimed marine civilization?


    However, they still followed Carolyn¡¯s wishes.


    Half a day later, Caroline saw Harland. She immediately noticed that Harland had changed his brain, but it didn¡¯t matter. She didn¡¯t care who was in his body.


    ¡°What did you find?¡± Carolyn asked.


    ¡°A destined destruction.¡± do you still remember the human experiment you did back then? ¡± Harland asked softly. the perfect-gene baby, Adam, who went berserk and killed people? ¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s expression changed slightly.

 Chapter 401

    ?


    Chapter 401: Destined destruction (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Adam was a baby created by the genetic editing project. Back then, during another experiment of the perfect human project, the perfect genetic sequence of the cyborgs had caused this baby to go berserk. Not only did he kill the entire laboratory, but he had also massacred a large number of humans.


    The king of the ocean, hai landong, said slowly, ¡± ¡°At that time, he must have exploded with incredible potential, right? He used his bare hands to tear through armors, or else he wouldn¡¯t have caused so much damage.¡±


    ¡°You know?¡± Carolyn¡¯s expression turned serious.


    At that time, Adam¡¯s combat strength had appeared and he had turned into a non-human being. His body was covered in black mud and pus, and he had even grown a tail. It was as if he had returned to his Apeman state. It was as if his genes had collapsed and he had turned into a licker monster that was crawling on the ground and climbing walls.


    Harland Dong was extremely calm. He pointed at the sea creatures floating outside and said, ¡± life has potential! When an old man saw his grandson falling from the balcony, he would run faster than an athlete to catch the baby.


    A mother might lift a car with her bare hands and save her child ¡­ This was the potential of life! If he could unleash unimaginable power with his emotions, then where did his potential come from? Gene editing sequence in progress!


    When a human unlocked their genetic lock, their life genetic code would become unstable. They would completely follow the human¡¯s emotions and unleash their body¡¯s potential at will ¡­ ¡°Of course, at the same time, your genes will collapse and your lifespan will be reduced. This is the price.¡±


    Carolyn was silent.


    Perhaps, this was Adam¡¯s situation back then.


    Carolyn, for the sake of human morality, you¡¯ve long since set up C++ language to edit the life genetic code in the human brain and seal off the human genetic constraint. Therefore. such. situation has not occurred so far. You¡¯ve also set a ban on any potential outburst. You¡¯re not allowed to research it, but you¡¯re not involved in it ¡­ Will the Adam incident never happen again?¡±


    Harland Dong took off his clothes and pointed at the horrible wounds on his body. do you know why finba is so scary? Including me, a total of seven heavenly Emperor-level sea divine beasts besieged him to kill him. After studying it, I found that it has opened its gene lock and can perfectly control its potential! From then on, I knew what the deadmire meant.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Carolyn¡¯s expression was grave.


    you shut down the genetic constraint after you modified the new human being, ¡± hai Lan Dong said. you set up a C++ program to reject all visitors, so that humans can¡¯t modify themselves as they wish! You are the only one in charge of the key to the genetic lock, but are there any people in isodar who are one in a hundred million like Levis, but are born with a lack of ¡®guilt mechanism¡¯?


    After all, this was also a nerve reflex written in the genetic DNA. It increased the ¡®guilt¡¯ reaction in the human gene. Were there any humans who lacked this part of the guilt DNA? Killing people like killing pigs, without any guilt? You must know that in normal human society, as well as our Naga race society, there are also people who are born with a lack of emotions. They will turn into killing ghosts without any guilt, and they will not feel guilty when killing their own kind!¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Carolyn continued, ¡± after the ¡®human beings¡¯ first choice ¡®plan, every baby will undergo a strict test at birth to ensure that there are no genetic defects. Furthermore, they will not be able to do anything to themselves. Once they try to break through, a¡¯ guilty death mechanism ¡®will be created. This is moral.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°Then, the day after tomorrow, due to some accident, he lost this part of his body? You should know that humans are very special animals. No one can say for sure what will happen if they are injured.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s face turned completely cold. every human is being monitored. If the limit is broken, the core monitoring system ¡®Skynet¡¯ will report the abnormality of the person and arrest him.


    ¡°Will there really be feedback?¡±


    Hai Lan Dong smiled and shrugged. your civilization has developed to such a high level that the brain has no secrets. If I break the limit, I will be able to modify my brain at will. Naturally, I will be able to make the monitoring mechanism of my brain carry out false neural feedback signals and avoid the surveillance of the ¡®Skynet¡¯. You will think that the¡¯ computer ¡®is normal.


    Caroline was completely silent. She suddenly felt a chill down her spine.


    When a civilization developed to a high level, it also meant that many terrifying hidden dangers would be destroyed in an instant.


    If someone broke through the ¡± guilt mechanism ¡± she had set up, it would cause extremely terrifying harm.


    He had even broken free from the restrictions she had set and was now at the same level as her!


    only the people of Ishtar can destroy the people of Ishtar. Destroy them from the inside and self-destruct.


    Hai Lan Dong laughed. I wanted to start a war with you, but now I¡¯ve chosen to run away. I¡¯ve built a shelter to avoid being affected by you. I know that no matter how low the probability of something happening, as long as it is possible ¡­ Then, as time passes, it will definitely happen!¡±


    He took a step forward,


    ¡°You should know! Carolyn! This is a destined destruction!¡±


    ¡­¡­.


    The mechanical city of veliya.


    The exhibition of the core research Institute, Animal Hall.


    A cute creature was raising its tail and acting cute to the tourists.


    ¡°F * ck! This civilization is too terrifying!¡±


    Xia niming bellowed, screaming in his heart. He sprawled on the ground and twisted his butt, looking for an angle to look at the beautiful girls passing by, ¡± mechanical armor! Consciousness communication, and ¡­ Life control and modification!¡±


    they¡¯re like a race of gods who have understood the genes and all the codes of life. Every human has a terrifying thinking and memory ability. They have the vast knowledge of an entire civilization and can modify and fabricate the memories of magical beasts and animals!


    When he spread the news to the forum, the entire forum was in an uproar.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: This was too exaggerated! (Shocked)¡±


    Meng Mei evolved into a Dragon. this is alien technology. It¡¯s even more exaggerated than the alien movies on TV. But it¡¯s right in front of us. A detailed and detailed Science Fiction Society. Even if it¡¯s just a Zoo, it¡¯s still too terrifying! (Drooling)¡±


    Everyone felt that this was outrageous.


    This kind of technological society was simply like the current society of Earth¡¯s humans. The most perfect form of technology in the future that he had envisioned. If he were to learn their knowledge, could he apply it to earth?


    When they thought of this, their breathing became unnatural.


    Scare you three thousand: ¡± everyone, don¡¯t panic. This is a hell-level instance dungeon. It is a super-large world that is countless times larger than the previous ones. it has a very good advertising effect. My species has begun to enter some wealthy families and become the pets of children! Also, I have a pretty good zookeeper friend!¡±


    Screenshots.


    It was a black-haired girl called du Xue.


    Those who could come to the Research Institute were either genius scientists or people who came to play with connections. Du Xue was the daughter of a high-level human and often came here to play. She had been deceived by him by acting cute.


    she even used her mouth to communicate with me. She taught me how to speak. She spoke the language of the Ishtar people, which was only used by ancient humans and has long been eliminated. I don¡¯t have to be blind when I talk to her! She even helped me keep our secret conversation a secret! (Love. jgg)¡±


    When everyone heard this, they immediately called him shameless.


    the little girl is still too young. If she were a little older and knew that this cute balloon creature in front of her was a dirty and terrifying killer who killed you for 300 million and slaughtered countless of her own kind, she would definitely be scared away (Doghead.jpg).


    ¡°Yup! Trash like you is the dirtiest! They were everywhere in the school woods, the park Woods, and so on! (Serious face)¡±


    Xia niming¡¯s face immediately darkened, who are you scolding!


    ¡°Hmph! Those b * stard netizens above just couldn¡¯t stand seeing this player doing well! If it were up to me, he would definitely spend the rest of his life with the little girl, or even be rescued by her and raised as her most beloved pet!¡±


    Xia niming¡¯s face was immediately covered in tears. Finally, someone who could speak human language!


    However, the next second, the person said, ¡± not only will she treat you as a pet, but you¡¯ll also be there when she¡¯s with her husband in the future. You won¡¯t even try to hide it.


    Xia niming was speechless.


    He was shocked and spat out a mouthful of blood. He was completely dumbfounded! Is this even human?! It¡¯s so green!


    ¡®Wait, am I the one who cheated on her, or is it her husband ¡­¡¯ When this thought appeared in his mind, Xia niming was instantly speechless. He had really been led astray by their thoughts. The skills of these sand sculptures had already reached the acme of perfection.


    He ignored the jealousy and continued to analyze with the netizens. Although he knew this zookeeper and could secretly communicate with him, he would probably be unable to leave the zoo for the rest of his life. He could only come into contact with the entire science-fiction society from here.


    It was a future technological society that was even more real and alive than those magnificent science fiction novels.


    After chatting for a while, he opened his eyes and saw a little girl feeding him. She was speaking the language of the isodarian people and holding a bowl of rice as if she was feeding a puppy. kitten, here you are. Come and eat!


    Although the language of the isodalos was difficult to understand, he could learn it. Now that he had learned some simple vocabulary, it was better than others communicating with their minds. He was unable to learn anything.


    This kind of life was quite good.


    Xia niming laughed. He wasn¡¯t scheming against them. This society was highly civilized and full of trust between people. It was much friendlier than those stupid online users outside! As for whether it was a real world or a game world that was too real, it didn¡¯t matter to him. He was already very serious about treating it as a Second Life.


    I¡¯m telling you, Lady Caroline has returned from another world ¡­


    Du Xue stroked the back of the kitten who was eating and muttered to herself as she did before, ¡± when I went to the coffee shop today, there was a boy who wanted to chase me. Hmph, I guess he knows my parents and wants to use me to get to know them ¡­


    Xia niming listened quietly. He liked this kind of life very much. It was quiet, and as a pet, a little girl was chatting with you. It gave you a sense of peace and quiet.


    All of a sudden, there was a commotion. The zoo visitors in the distance were making a lot of noise. It was unknown what had happened.


    Suddenly, someone started to run away, but he was stabbed by a knife and fell down. A young man who was covered in blood walked out with a ferocious smile.


    ¡°Kill?¡±


    Du Xue suddenly turned her head and widened her eyes. This was something that she had never seen or heard of in human society since she was young.


    what demonic beast is it?!


    ¡°A human-shaped magical beast? I¡¯ve never seen him before!¡±


    ¡°Murder!¡±


    ¡°It seems that this young man is only at the fourth rank?¡±


    Countless people were also panicking, and their minds were also transmitting information. Because they had never faced such a special situation before, they had no way to deal with it. This person was only an adult human with stage 4 strength, and he could actually kill so many people?


    In less than 20 seconds, the nearby guards arrived. After all, this was the human Empire¡¯s central City and the core research area. They piloted their mechanical mechas and quickly landed. When the hatch opened, they saw the corpses on the ground and gritted their teeth.


    How long has it been?


    How long had it been since a large number of people died in Ishtar?


    ¡°Only the fourth rank?¡±


    A deep divine sense spread out, and a handsome middle-aged man who was the leader of the group walked out. His eyes were filled with anger, and his appearance caused the surrounding people to exclaim in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Midal with Tier 6 combat power!¡±


    ¡°A seven-star general, a mech genius! I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s the one on patrol today!¡±


    Countless people were excited.


    The young man just grinned and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He picked up the bloodied knife and pulled it out of the corpse on the ground. He looked at him quietly, his mouth full of excitement and even joy.


    He ¡­ He felt no guilt.


    ¡°Those who can kill are not humans.¡±


    Midal frowned and looked at the guards beside him. kill him.


    He was an Emperor-to-be with unrivaled combat power. He was considered a high-level combat power in the human mechanical world. A mere 4th rank, which was the average strength of an adult human in isodar, could be easily crushed.


    However, the next second.


    He had only ordered his subordinates to attack, but his heart was already thumping wildly ¡­ The confidants who had followed him for more than ten years slowly fell to the ground.


    ¡°This is ¡­ This was ¡­ People? Protected by the law ¡­ A human?¡± Midal¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the young man covered in blood. An unbelievable thought flashed through his mind.


    His combat strength was too strong, and the strong guilt mechanism rooted in the depths of his genes couldn¡¯t even kill him in an instant. He was just about to open his mouth and scream in fear to disperse the crowd.


    Pfft!


    But the next second, a sharp knife pierced through his brain.


    His consciousness gradually blurred. I¡¯m a sixth step quasi-Emperor, but I was actually killed by a mere fourth step ordinary human ¡­


    ¡°It turns out that killing a strong one isn¡¯t that boring!¡± The young man was smiling as he slowly pulled out the bloodied blade. His eyes were as clear as a child¡¯s.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Murder!


    The next second, the entire zoo was filled with screams.


    he¡¯s hiding his strength. He¡¯s definitely not just a Tier 4!


    in an instant, he used some unknown method to slaughter the entire patrol team!


    ¡°That¡¯s Midal, the Seven Star General Midal!¡± He said.


    The surroundings were fleeing.


    Du Xue, who was even further away, also started to panic. little cat, it might be a seventh-grade magical beast. If it intrudes, we¡¯ll be fine. Very soon, there will be important people coming to capture it!


    Even du Xue was the same as an ordinary person. Her first reaction was not to think that it was the guilt mechanism.


    When Xia niming saw this scene, endless fear quickly grew in him. He knelt on the side of the cage and roared, ¡± that¡¯s the guilt mechanism! Guilt mechanism! He¡¯s a real human. Du Xue, quickly run!¡±

 Chapter 402

    ?


    Chapter 402: The key to hope (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°What?¡±


    Du Xue stood outside the cage, her innocent eyes wide open.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xia niming screamed loudly. Fear and excitement mixed with tears as he shouted hysterically, ¡± I told you to leave!!


    He ultimately ¡­


    He was just an ordinary modern human. Even if a modern person saw a mutilated body from a car accident, they would be so scared that they would close their eyes and have a concussion. They had never seen such a terrible murder scene.


    When they were Goblin tribes, they only hunted and killed wild beasts. They had never encountered such a terrifying situation.


    Killing ¡­


    The ground was covered in blood, and a large number of humans had been slaughtered. He was as nervous as the ordinary people of Ishtar. This was human nature, but he still used his last bit of strength to shout for du Xue to leave quickly.


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Du Xue was also in tears. She hesitated for a few seconds and ran away. I will think of a way!


    Ta ta ta!


    She disappeared into the chaotic crowd.


    Hu hu hu!


    Xia niming took a deep breath. she escaped, and I¡¯m relieved. I secretly hid and pretended to be an ordinary animal in the zoo. It¡¯s my Forte ¡­ I¡¯m still a good man!¡±


    The other Protoss could not detect it and could not react at all. However, he had just heard du Xue¡¯s explanation of the human race¡¯s mechanism-the laws written in the genes. Naturally, this was his first reaction.


    Xia niming looked out of the cage, his scalp was completely numb and his hair stood on end,


    it may seem like a beautiful and advanced social system, but if the future technological humans write ¡®laws¡¯ directly into their genetic DNA, there will be no crimes, killings, and robberies that we modern humans can¡¯t control ¡­ However, once there are humans who walk outside the law and break free from the genetic constraints, then it will be a disaster!¡±


    they won¡¯t have. team of guards to deal with such special cases. Once the team of guards has the authority to kill people at will, they themselves ¡­ It¡¯s also a human who can escape the ¡®guilty death mechanism¡¯ and can kill humans on a large scale, causing a terrible disaster.¡±


    ¡°This is a paradox! Once there are sanctions against abnormal teams, the ¡®guilty death mechanism¡¯ will have no meaning to its existence.¡±


    The more Xia niiming thought about it, the more terrified he became. He looked at the young man who was killing non-stop, ¡± so, no one can punish him! He doesn¡¯t have any guilt mechanism. I¡¯m afraid he has already broken through the C++ authority in his brain ¡­¡±


    Xia niming was curled up in a corner, watching the massacre outside. Screams and howls, he heard the isodarian¡¯s mouth open for the first time in a large area.


    It was not a word, but a heart-wrenching scream.


    Screenshots.


    ¡°I hope the big shots outside can think of. way to help ¡­¡± After he tried to send a picture out, he continued to hide and curl up. I will definitely, definitely survive ¡­


    Gradually, the land outside the zoo was covered in blood. A young man holding a long knife strode over.


    ¡°You, an interesting animal? Are you talking to that little girl?¡± The young man opened his mouth and spoke.


    Kachaa!


    A white light flashed.


    The cage with the highest level of defense mechanism in the entire Research Institute was instantly opened.


    The young man strode in.


    Xia niming¡¯s hair stood on end. how did you ¡­? This is the Institute¡¯s highest level of security. How did you open the zoo¡¯s cage ¡­¡±


    The young man just smiled and said with confidence, ¡± the highest level of protection mechanism? Hehe, as long as it¡¯s a program, there will come a day when it¡¯s broken, not to mention us people of isodar. Every single one of us possesses terrifying supercomputing abilities and a supercomputer.


    Given enough time, any ordinary izudaarian would be able to break into the city and cause a huge social disaster. Shopping malls, banks, the internet ¡­


    Therefore, the great human Sage, Carolyn, foresaw this countless years ago. In order to maintain the peace of our God race civilization and restrict us from breaking through social Security at will, she wrote a ¡®guilt mechanism¡¯ into our genes to suppress the destructive power of the God race, forming a perfect society.¡±


    Xia niming was silent.


    Any perfect system would have loopholes, and humans in a sci-fi society in the future were no exception.


    ¡°Except for the dynamic key of the core firewall! It requires at least a hundred humans to connect. I can¡¯t break through it alone, but I¡¯ve already broken through the rest of the social mechanisms!¡±


    The young man laughed and looked down at the information.


    du Xue, father du ze, mother Gladys, mixed-blood, the head of du-style machinery international, sponsored the Research Institute in the central Machinery city Veliyan, played around here since she was young, and made friends with any small animals and magical beasts. She¡¯s the little sweetheart of the Justice Research Institute ¡­


    ¡°His home address is ¡­ The phone number is ¡­ It¡¯s a really cute girl.¡± He stuck out his tongue and excitedly licked the blood on the edge of his lips, like a Wolf seeing its prey. make a choice, kitten, or ¡­ Little cutie? One must die.¡±


    Die ¡­


    One dead?


    Xia niming crawled in the cage, his whole body quickly shaking. His pupils suddenly shrank, and like an ordinary person, he showed a fierce fear of struggling.


    I¡¯m dead, not really dead ¡­


    An innocent girl who loved small animals flashed through his mind.


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ he felt a burning pain in his throat because of fear. I choose, kitten.


    ¡°It¡¯s really touching,¡±


    He was stunned. He grabbed the trembling balloon fish with one hand and looked at him with hatred.


    I like the fear, struggle, powerlessness, and wailing in your eyes the most. They always make me excited ¡­ ¡®However, only kids make choices. I¡¯m going to kill them all ¡­¡¯ After I kill you, I¡¯ll go kill the little cutie.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Xia niming roared, his face was filled with despair, fear, and excitement. His eyes flashed with unprecedented hatred and viciousness.


    The murderer¡¯s pupils expanded in excitement. With a bloody madness, he said hoarsely,


    I¡¯m already looking forward to it. When I squat down and tell that trembling little cutie to take out the screenshot of you being tortured to death and how you wanted to give up your life to save her before you died, what kind of expression will she have? ¡±


    His eyes were full of anticipation and desire, as if he was fantasizing about that scene.


    ¡°That expression ¡­ I can¡¯t wait!¡±


    He raised his butcher¡¯s knife high.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    In the next second, du Xue¡¯s voice came from afar.


    ¡°Eh? He¡¯s actually back?¡± The young man laughed strangely and turned his head to look. In a flash, he was about to stab du Xue¡¯s chest with his knife. then, there¡¯s no need to waste any more time. Please die ¡­ I want to see this stubborn balloon fish cry out in even more pain.¡±


    Clang!


    A figure directly blocked his way.


    Du Xue suddenly shouted, ¡± damn murderer, I¡¯ve called aunt Viviana. You¡¯re dead!


    Xia niming¡¯s entire body went numb. The president of the human race?


    The real target of the other party¡¯s massacre was ¡­


    The young man stopped in his tracks and turned his head to look. He smiled faintly, ¡± the President of the United Nations, you actually took the initiative to appear? I just came back from the other world, and you were indeed in the Research Institute here. I wanted to enter the Research Institute last, but you ran out on your own.¡±


    ¡°Young man, what should I call you?¡±


    Viviana¡¯s expression was calm. She had the dignity and stability of a scientist.


    The young man thought for a while and said seriously, ¡± do I still have to remember the Adam cyborg project? A disaster caused by a rampage? ¡®Or you can Call Me Adam ¡­¡¯ Second generation? Or should I say, the demon race?¡±


    Viviana looked at him. du Xue, he has no restrictions and can do whatever he wants. He was prepared and hacked the entire Research Institute¡¯s signal. The outside world can¡¯t sense this place. Even the scientists in my Research Institute can¡¯t sense this place ¡­


    take my dynamic key and inform the scientists inside to destroy the mechanical computers in the Research Institute. This is his goal. His computing power alone is not enough, but the Research Institute still has a large number of mechanical computers that were eliminated back then. If those computers are connected, they can crack the dynamic key ¡­ Then, the entire izuda will be under his control.¡±


    Du Xue hesitated for a moment.


    His aunt was a non-combat scientist, only at the fifth rank ¡­ The sixth-rank combat geniuses were all killed in an instant!


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Take my dynamic key and go.¡±


    he wanted to kill me, but he miscalculated. I¡¯m the only President of the United Nations of the human empires of the East and the human empires of the West. I¡¯m the successor of Ms. Caroline, the only person in the entire human society who has a dynamic key. The guilt mechanism also doesn¡¯t work on me. We¡¯re equal, so I can kill him!


    ¡°You go first! I¡¯ll settle this matter.¡± Dark viena strode out.


    Du Xue was instantly excited. She held the dynamic secret key and said, ¡± this is the entire human race, the entire izudaardians¡¯. ..


    It was as if the authority of a crown had been handed to her. A strong sense of duty and heaviness made her almost unable to hold the silver box!


    This was the future of the people of isodar.


    She calculated his combat strength.


    Even if her aunt was a scientist, she was still at the fifth rank, while the other party was only at the fourth rank of an ordinary human ¡­


    If they fought normally, they could win!


    in human society, only the Grand President can fight him ¡­ ¡®As expected, I knew that this high-leveled civilization definitely had a backup plan! Let¡¯s go!¡± Xia niming suddenly turned into a balloon and called out to du Xue, ¡± let¡¯s go! There¡¯s no point in us staying here! Let¡¯s go destroy that computer and escape with the dynamic key!¡±


    They strode forward.


    ¡°Good! Listen to Auntie, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Du Xue had unparalleled confidence. Her eyes were bright and filled with longing.


    ¡°Malina is a true human hero! She was the pride of the people of isodar! She could always create miracles. No one could defeat her. She would not die! Any izodaine would believe her!¡±


    Hearing du Xue¡¯s words, Xia niming¡¯s heart immediately relaxed.


    The president of the human race had established a terrifying prestige among the people of isodar. She was the most intelligent human being and no one could defeat her.


    She was a living legend. She came from the same generation as the great sage, Caroline. She was the great sage¡¯s right-hand man, the hope of the next generation of isodar people, and the next leader of this advanced science-fiction civilization.


    He hurriedly took the opportunity when the crisis was over to communicate with the external network while he was lying on du Xue¡¯s back. With the screenshot he had just sent out, it had already caused a huge panic.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? why did such a murderous person appear? Is there a problem with the guilt mechanism?¡±


    In the game forum, countless people were in an uproar. They were all guessing, and it was obvious that they had thought of something after seeing the scene. After all, they had heard Xia niming¡¯s description and knew how advanced this technological civilization was.


    When a civilization developed to a certain level, it was something that the people on earth could not even imagine.


    At this time, Xia niming finally spoke. With a few simple words, he explained the overall situation. Suddenly, everyone was shocked and even felt that it was unbelievable.


    ¡°Heavens! Such a perfect high-tier sci-fi society will also face a terrible disaster.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re free? Originally, you were going to be locked up for the rest of your life. Now that humanity¡¯s most Advanced Research Institute has been breached and we¡¯re facing a crisis, you, an experimental subject, can also escape?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    This Research Institute was the core of the izodaians. Even the ancient gods had visited and studied space mechanical armors here. The target in front of them was naturally here.


    However, they became excited.


    ¡°Dynamic key! The future of mankind is in our hands. Run! We¡¯ll take them in! We¡¯ll protect them! Let¡¯s run!¡±


    ¡°Right! Running away to save the aliens, this kind advanced civilization! We will save you!¡± Someone quickly posted.


    ¡°F * ck! Quickly destroy the mechanical computer to prevent it from being deciphered, then take the dynamic key and escape. This is the God¡¯s key, which opens the door to the Forbidden Zone of the world and controls the sword of Damocles, the advanced science fiction civilization of the Protoss. As long as we get it ¡­ We¡¯ll be invincible!¡±


    Everyone went crazy. This was an unprecedented opportunity. They had thought that they would never be able to get close to this unbelievable technological civilization in their lives. Because the gap between their civilizations was too big, they couldn¡¯t even communicate and could only be locked in the zoo for the rest of their lives.


    But now, the zoo was in chaos. An unprecedented opportunity had appeared, and it was extremely close to the Supreme realm.


    Even the major research institutes on earth were filled with hope from their despair. They were ecstatic and came out to speak and encourage Xia niming.


    Xia niming couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±we can¡¯t do it, can we?¡± We¡¯re already at the end of our rope! Perhaps, the human Grand President would not even last three seconds before he caught up! the entire Research Institute has been hacked by him. The door is closed, and we can¡¯t go out. We can only play cat and mouse ¡­ The other party must have made sure that nothing goes wrong.¡±


    he¡¯s too young. How can he create a miracle if he doesn¡¯t try? ¡±


    ¡°It is! Don¡¯t worry about the flow of time! We¡¯re no longer the same as we were in the past. We can enter the Magus community, and even the food industry, as well as the big shots of the universe, and have emergency think tanks. All of these can greatly reduce the time between us!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you can say that we can¡¯t do anything else! But we¡¯re professionals in running away! The previous twelve ancestors of sorcery walked out of daluotian to destroy the world! What did we do? He would immediately run away with an entire world! The twelve ancestors of sorcery were dumbfounded.¡±


    ¡°As long as the world runs fast enough, the apocalypse won¡¯t be able to catch up to me.¡±


    ¡°Have some confidence, okay? Pick it up and run! No one can run faster than us!¡±


    ¡°You dumbass, if you die, then you die! Sister du Xue, let us save her!¡±


    Xia niming¡¯s heart trembled, and when he looked at these guys, he was immediately encouraged.


    His mind was filled with the fear and dominance brought by that terrifying murderer. He was so scared that he almost lost all hope, as if a huge black shadow was pressing down on his heart. As an ordinary person, he was so scared that he peed his pants. At this moment, his gaze gradually became determined.


    ¡°Even if we can¡¯t reverse the desperate situation, we¡¯ll be caught alive sooner or later if we play hide-and-seek in the Research Institute. We have to try our best to stall for time and make him pay the price.¡±

 Chapter 403

    ?


    Chapter 403: A miracle


    Translator: 549690339


    The young man watched them leave, then turned to look at Viviana with interest,


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the only one who can stop me here! Only you can attack me and delay me, letting someone take the dynamic key and escape. Staying here is the best choice, but do you really think you can stop me?¡±


    my target is the dynamic key on you and the mechanical computer in this Research Institute. The problem will be solved if I get one of them. I have already guessed that you have the dynamic key and can escape the ¡®guilt mechanism¡¯, but will I be unprepared? ¡±


    Puchi!


    The young man¡¯s body flickered, and his aura suddenly bloomed. He slowly retracted his saber. it¡¯s very easy to plot against someone who isn¡¯t.


    ¡°You?¡±


    Viviana lowered her head and looked at the wounds on her body in a daze. Blood kept flowing out. you¡¯ve actually hidden your combat strength. It¡¯s not just Tier 4 ¡­


    She looked at the murderer as her body collapsed and blood bloomed.


    Her mind was filled with deep dissatisfaction.


    She didn¡¯t know when this young man had discovered her ¡± guilt inhibition ¡± because it was easy to find out in daily life. The guilt mechanism was a law written in the genes. Different degrees of punishment and restraint would be carried out according to different criminal acts, resulting in a heart-wrenching sense of guilt. Only when the two highest taboos of ¡± wanting to kill ¡± and ¡± wanting to break one¡¯s core ¡± had begun to act would one directly die of guilt.


    He must have discovered her abnormality after committing the crime and secretly hacked into her brain to pretend to be a ¡± normal ¡± Trojan horse and virus. He had been secretly preparing for a long time to attack the Research Institute today.


    ¡°When the Emperor is angry, millions of corpses will be buried. When an ordinary man was angry, blood would splatter three feet ¡­ As long as you¡¯re close enough, it¡¯s useless no matter how intelligent you are.¡±


    The young man ignored the bodies on the ground. His eyes were wide open, and he had died with grievances. He turned his head and chased after the man. the great hero of the people of Ishtar! The iron-blooded human Grand President! You shoulder the glory of the entire izodaine! ¡®You have a respectable spirit, but you are still a scientist ¡­¡¯ A weak hero, you can¡¯t stop me. As long as I break the dynamic key ¡­¡±


    He turned around and left.


    All of a sudden, the young man¡¯s back was filled with a strong sense of danger.


    He turned his head and saw that Viviana, who should have been dead, was slowly standing up like a living corpse. The red rotted flesh brought a strong and inexplicable shock.


    ¡°Do you think that this is the end?¡±


    She stood in front of him, full of determination and extreme anger.


    ¡°A living corpse? What kind of terrifying will is it that keeps you from dying? This is clearly not your area of expertise.¡± The murderer looked at the woman whose body was covered in pus. It was as if her genes had collapsed, just like Adam Back then. There was also an irrepressible shock on his face.


    He had never thought that the weak and powerless human Grand President, as a clerk who had never fought before, would burst out with such a terrifying aura. He was clearly injured to the point of death, but he still stood tall ¡­


    The murderer¡¯s expression became calm again. you, who have unlocked the genetic constraint, have also allowed you to erupt with incredible potential with your emotions, just like the angry Adam Back then ¡­ You¡¯re clearly in a fatal state, yet you can still stand up and become an unkillable monster.¡±


    ¡°This is your trump card?¡±


    Suddenly, his aura rose and his true cultivation erupted. He was a rank six Emperor-to-be, ¡± no! This was not a trump card at all! You don¡¯t have the absolute confidence that you can take advantage of the instability of your unlocked genetic constraint with a strong will and unleash your potential! The Adam Back then was an accident. You¡¯re not confident that you can become the second Adam and stop me for a while!¡±


    ¡°I have it!¡± She smiled with a strong sense of pride.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll die again!¡±


    He waved his special alloy longsword coldly and dodged the attack.


    Clang!


    ¡°He dodged it?¡± His face was completely frozen as he saw the woman who dodged his attack. She was only at the fifth step. How did she Dodge the attack of a sixth step quasi-Emperor? what kind of will made her burst out with such incredible potential ¡­


    ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯ve come to this point! Adam the second, are you hoping to become the second man-made Adam? Young man, why do you have such violent criminal thoughts? Because it¡¯s cool? To dominate the world? Or is it because you¡¯re lonely? To attract the attention of the humans? Prove your existence by killing? You still have a long way to go, stop!¡±


    otherwise, you will never understand or experience the life of a normal person. You have lost the passion, determination, and stubbornness of the people of Ishtar ¡­


    speaking of Adam the second, I¡¯m the real Adam the second now! Her whole body was rotting, and she grinned. you can only be the third generation ¡­


    ¡°What an unyielding will that¡¯s difficult to deal with.¡± The murderer¡¯s expression was no longer calm.


    For the first time, he felt uneasy. This was a plan that he had planned for a long time. This surprise attack and the plan to assassinate the Grand President were foolproof, but he did not expect such an accident to happen. If she blocked it, du Xue would have time to destroy the last batch of mechanical computers and leave with the dynamic key. In the future, he might not be able to ¡­


    When he thought of this, his expression turned crazy for the first time.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    He waved his knife. is there any use in you blocking me? Du Xue is too young. She may not be able to do such a complicated thing like destroying the mechanical computer. The entire Science and Technology Park has been sealed by me. She doesn¡¯t have the authority to open the door! This was cat and mouse! She can¡¯t escape!¡±


    Clang!


    Her bloodied and deformed figure blocked the way.


    Due to the collapse of its genes, it even had an inexplicable atavism and began to grow a sticky tail. The unyielding flames in its eyes illuminated the pale and handsome face of the murderer.


    don¡¯t get close to my people. I believe she can create miracles, just as she believes I can create miracles now.


    Viviana, you!!?


    He seemed to see a tall wall, and a true hero of mankind stood in front of it.


    ¡­..


    The surroundings were quiet and surrounded by green trees.


    Du Xue was running with a balloon fish on her back, and the balloon fish on her back was talking madly in the spore Evolution game forum.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes and sighed.


    Although the netizens were working hard, the gap between the two civilizations was too big, and they were still not familiar with each other. They had already suffered a big loss before, and it was still unknown if they could turn the situation around this time.


    the course of action has been planned. First, we¡¯ll use the dynamic key to open du Xue¡¯s firewall restrictions and let her break free from the law. She¡¯ll have the highest human authority and can kill people. She¡¯ll be able to invade various networks without any scruples and have the confidence to fight against that monster.


    then, we will destroy the batch of mechanical computers and let her illegally hack into the Research Institute¡¯s network. She will open the door that was forcibly closed and escape to the outside to seek help!


    This was a confrontation between two hackers.


    Even though du Xue¡¯s combat power was too weak and her hacking ability was definitely not as good as the other party¡¯s, he still had to give it a try.


    However, when he used the dynamic key, a warning immediately appeared:


    there are only two people with Supreme human authority over the dynamic key, the current wise man and the next heir. Before the two die, they refuse to inherit it.


    The authority that only two people could inherit after death?


    The Grand President was still fighting?


    His expression changed slightly. This was good news. Even if something unexpected happened, he could still deal with it with his powerful ability. It was simply too amazing! He could get du Xue to find that batch of old-era mechanical computers and destroy them.


    ¡°Perhaps after we destroyed it, they had already sent us the news of victory. It was a close call, but no real danger.¡±


    However, on the way, after tens of minutes, du Xue suddenly looked at the small silver cube in her hand in a daze. A notification flashed on it: ¡°Do you want to inherit the dynamic key?¡±


    Her mind went blank. Aunt Viviana ¡­ He¡¯s dead?

 Chapter 404

    ?


    Chapter 404: The course of history and the bet


    Translator: 549690339


    The aquamarine great domain, covidias.


    Caroline¡¯s heart ached. As if she had sensed something, she closed her eyes slightly at the bottom of the sea. Viliana ¡­


    ¡°Has it started?¡±


    Hai Lan Dong smiled. it¡¯s not a coincidence. I didn¡¯t just tell you about it, and he appeared. He was born a long time ago, and he has been waiting for a long time.


    Carolyn took a deep breath, knowing what he meant.


    This was because they had just been out for four years. They had been constantly setting up and exploring for the murderers hidden in human society. They had invaded the network of the entire society and paved the way for today¡¯s murder.


    The moment she returned, Carolyn had gone to the sea tribe, while Viliana had been in the Research Institute, sorting out the information and data she had collected in the vacuum, giving the enemy the best opportunity to assassinate her.


    Carolyn said, ¡± I believe that they will be able to resolve all these crises. They will be able to escape from the humans who have died in shame ¡­ He¡¯s not invincible. I¡¯ve calculated it countless times and guessed the birth of this possibility. Although we¡¯ve suffered heavy losses, we can defeat him. I believe in the toughness of the isodarian people. Just like the previous times, we¡¯ll overcome this crisis and obtain the final victory!¡±


    Whoosh.


    A small storm swept past.


    All of a sudden, a handsome young man with a noble aura appeared in the sea.


    ¡°Ancient gods?¡±


    Harland Dong was shocked. His mind went blank.


    This mysterious super ancient human left a deep impression on him. He had killed the magical beast finba, so he naturally had access to the memories of this God of magical beasts. In the distant ancient lava era, he had tamed the magical beast finba, fed it, and rang its Bell. He had treated it like a puppy that was reared by a domestic animal. It was more like he was doing some kind of life experiment ¡­


    This made him extremely Revere the ancient gods.


    Perhaps, not only humans, but magical beasts were also born through his hands?


    What exactly happened to the ancient civilization?


    What should be destroyed?


    are you here to witness the destruction of the Ishtar people? ¡± harlandon asked.


    Xu Zhi just smiled. He had some respect for the tough woman who had taken over her husband¡¯s body. He looked at Caroline and was extremely curious about this matter. what do you think? ¡±


    Caroline bowed slightly. ancient God ¡­ We, the people of isodar, should be able to get through this safely! The people of izodaine would never be destroyed. This was absolute confidence! ¡°Even without me, they can still operate on their own. I won¡¯t delete the guilt mechanism either, because the benefits of the guilt mechanism far outweigh the disadvantages. If they lose the guilt mechanism, it¡¯ll be like a human society with divine power. Without the law, they can do whatever they want.


    Every one of us is too powerful. We easily have the power to destroy civilization. Every one of us can break into shopping malls, banks, shops, and easily destroy the social structure ¡­¡± Caroline sighed. this is the drawback of a civilization that has developed to such an extreme extent. Such a human society has lost the restrictions in their genes. Can it be stopped? Only collapse!¡±


    This was no longer a case of frequent crimes, but destruction.


    This kind of ¡± God race ¡± had no moral or legal restrictions. Every member of this race had transcended the power of ethics, nature, and life. They could change their lives and memories at will ¡­ That would be too terrifying.


    The powerful isodarian people could enslave their own kind, modify their memories, program them, treat them like animals, and serve themselves ¡­ Entering a slave society would be a bloody dusk. The future would only be filled with corpses and eventually self-destruction.


    Xu Zhi could only sigh.


    This might be inevitable in history.


    The earth was still not as developed as they were, and it was still a low-tech society. If the future Earthlings were to develop to a similar stage of civilization like them, able to communicate with their minds and have brains as fast as computers, it was unknown whether they would face the same situation as them.


    Carolyn spoke up. the guilt-driven mechanism is a huge step forward for humanity. It¡¯s the act of writing down traditional laws into the depths of the human genes ¡­ ¡°It built a firewall and erased the high walls of the heart between people, eliminating barriers and defenses between each other. When a civilization doesn¡¯t have internal conflicts, that¡¯s how we can develop to such a terrifying extent!¡±


    but this is also the opportunity for you to be destroyed.


    Hai Lan Dong just stood there with a smile.


    He and Carolyn were at loggerheads, the Supreme leaders of the two races, scheming against each other in front of the ancient gods.


    ¡°Hai Lan Dong! This is the reason why your civilization, as well as the various magical beasts, have stopped advancing!¡± you were born with magic cores, ¡± said Caroline calmly. magical beasts are born with magic cores, but we acquired magic cores after we awakened our pineal gland. We acquired magic cores many times later than you. Why is the civilization of the isodarian people so much more advanced than yours? ¡±


    because of the guilt of dying, we trust each other, unlike you who never dare to expose your brain in front of others, afraid that others will modify your memory, attack your brain, and treat you as. slave ¡­ Our scientists can perform ¡®multiplayer¡¯ and multi-core deduction, which is the only reason why our civilization has developed so fast.¡±


    Harland Dong could not say anything.


    ¡°AI!¡±


    Harlandon suddenly sighed. He had to admit that Caroline had great wisdom and foresight.


    Without her, Caroline, who had set up the ¡®guilty mechanism¡¯, the people of isodar would not have been able to survive until today!


    The other members of the sea tribe and the other magical beasts were like computers that were not connected to the internet. They were isolated islands in the sea, and they were able to study their own things.


    On the other hand, the people of izodaine could connect at will to form a network and work together with their ¡± multi-core processors ¡± for deduction.


    using a firewall to replace the high wall between people¡¯s hearts, it¡¯s indeed ¡­ It¡¯s amazing.¡± that¡¯s right! Harland Dong praised. He was still not willing to admit defeat. the one who is at the peak now is the one who will win in the future. Let¡¯s compete in the history of civilization!


    They all had their own predictions for the future of their respective civilizations.


    ¡°What do you want to bet?¡± Carolyn asked. She had just lost her most beloved disciple, who was also her future successor, and was filled with the smell of gunpowder.


    when a civilization is destroyed first, we must hand over all the wisdom of our civilization to the other civilization and not let it disappear in history. Hai Lan Dong said.


    Caroline only laughed. Although she knew the other party¡¯s intentions, and that he wanted to take advantage of her anger to guide her and obtain the accumulated wisdom of the people of isodar, she still chose to gamble everything. in that case, may the gods witness the bet between our two races! she said.


    A super-intelligent civilization that also had a magic core ¡­


    But was this the radical faction and the conservative faction?


    Xu Zhi stood quietly to the side.


    He looked at the two high-level technological races that dominated the vast lava world and surpassed the Earth¡¯s civilization. They possessed black technology and inventions that even Xu Zhi was dumbfounded by. He suddenly smiled and said, ¡± I will remember your bet in a corner of my memory.


    The two of them bowed slightly to thank him.


    Xu Zhi also looked into the distance.


    He did not know about the netizens and the crisis that the people of isodar were in ¡­ He wanted to know what would happen, the future of civilization, and the future.

 Chapter 405

    ?


    Chapter 405: Chapter 405 change


    Translator: 549690339


    At this moment, Xia niming looked at this scene and the news of the president¡¯s death. He didn¡¯t know how to comfort du Xue, but he still forced himself to say, ¡± there¡¯s no time to be sad. The Grand President has spent an unimaginable price for every minute and every second she has delayed until now.


    Du Xue was silent for a moment. She actually nodded and accepted the management rights. Her eyes flickered with hatred as she ran quickly. little cat, what should we do next? ¡±


    Xia niming was stunned.


    The people of isodar were truly brutal.


    Love and hate were clearly distinguished, and they were also very extreme. In desperate situations, they would not despair, but would instead fight to the death, arousing their resistance.


    After inheriting the new dynamic secret key, du Xue spoke of her discovery, and was immediately a little disappointed.


    ¡°The dynamic key is a safe, and it¡¯s only half of the key.¡±


    Xia nI had already guessed this the next morning.


    The ¡± key ¡± only allowed a person to have ¡± supreme authority ¡± and escape the law. This was already terrifying to the extreme. However, to completely modify it, the two keys had to be combined and a human conference of the two keys had to be held in order to revolutionize the core mechanism.


    At first, he had wanted to use the dynamic key to turn off the ¡± shameful access ¡± for everyone in the Research Institute, and then pilot the mech together to kill the other party. But obviously, this civilization had heavy shackles, and it was not so easy to activate the ¡± completely modified ¡± human brain access.


    Du Xue said, ¡± with a single key, we can use it as a breakthrough point to forcefully break through the authority. However, it will take a lot of time. I¡¯m afraid it will take several months. It¡¯s impossible now, but the target is this key!


    ¡°It¡¯s useless in the short term, but it¡¯s a hot potato.¡±


    Xia niming took a deep breath, and the balloon fish started to move. we¡¯re faster than him! It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t have the power to resist! in fact, he has lost the initiative since he failed to attack us. We have a strong initiative! As long as we enter the Research Institute! With the help of the scientists!¡±


    Soon, they arrived at the Central Research Institute and informed the scientists inside.


    The scientists did not notice the situation outside at all. They had already been hacked into the internet and blocked from the outside world. After all, the ¡± presidential attack and assassination ¡± had only happened in a short half an hour.


    the Grand President has already died for the country? ¡±


    When they heard the whole story, they were instantly extremely shocked. It was only when they saw du Xue¡¯s dynamic key and the inherited authority that they realized that it was not a lie.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been locked up here by him and can¡¯t get out. Don¡¯t do anything to him! It¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    this is an emergency. Let¡¯s destroy the computer first!


    The group of scientists started to move. They destroyed the old mechanical computer, which made Xia niming heave a sigh of relief. The dynamic secret key in his hand was the only thing that the other party needed.


    Originally, he also wanted to destroy the dynamic key, but this thing could not be destroyed in a short time.


    we¡¯ve already broken into his isolated network. We¡¯ve never been prepared for the possibility of illegal intrusion ¡­ ¡°That¡¯s why he took advantage of us. He has already broken through our multi-person online computing by himself!¡±


    Soon, a group of scientists went into a frenzy and broke through his line of defense, allowing him to communicate with the outside world.


    ¡°Lord Michael is in the capital! they had already come to help! We only need to block the attacks and prevent him from entering!¡± The scientists said, ¡± just 15 minutes!


    Du Xue heaved a sigh of relief, but her expression gradually stiffened. uncle Michael, with the guilt mechanism, can you really stop him? ¡±


    In the current human society, was there really anyone who could stop the other party?


    Thump ¡­


    ¡°Thump! Thump!¡±


    A loud noise came from outside. The murderer had already maneuvered his mecha to attack and break through the laboratory door.


    The other party was even more anxious than them. They were the attackers who wanted to fight to the death. They were almost crazy. He had ambushed and assassinated the president, seized the dynamic key and the mechanical computer. He was talking about Swift and decisive action. The longer it dragged on, the more disadvantageous it would be for him.


    At this moment, the flaws of the ¡®guilt mechanism¡¯ were completely exposed.


    The entire Research Institute didn¡¯t have any protective mechanisms. The walls and doors weren¡¯t made of any special material. Once a disaster broke out, there was no way to resist.


    it¡¯s okay. We¡¯re professionals.


    BOOM!


    After a while, the door was broken open. The murderer ignored the scientists.


    Viviana, an unbelievable miracle has delayed me. The second miracle can¡¯t happen in succession ¡­ Where can you escape to? I only need three minutes!¡± The murderer was extremely deranged. His mental energy swept out, searching for the existence of du Xue and the dynamic key. Suddenly, his brows moved.


    ¡°I found it!¡±


    He strode forward, smashed open a passage, and came to a vacuum mech. Du Xue lay quietly in the window of the cockpit. are you an ostrich? ¡± The latest mecha can protect you for a while, but do you think you¡¯ll be safe and sound?¡±


    Bang!


    He drove the other mecha and attacked it madly, causing many dents to appear.


    ¡°Break!¡± He growled.


    However, gradually, he felt that something was wrong. she¡¯s piloting the latest model of the vacuum mech. Although she doesn¡¯t have any piloting skills, she can at least escape. If she could delay for a while, why would she stay here? Not even moving?¡±


    It was fake?


    His expression turned serious, and he immediately wanted to leave.


    However, the next second, he turned back and thought that this might just be an empty city trick.


    After all, her aura was indeed there. The divine sense of a sixth step Emperor-to-be couldn¡¯t be easily deceived, let alone a simple girl.


    ¡°Is it true or false ¡­¡± His expression completely froze.


    BOOM!


    He continued to bombard the mecha. After spending some time, he finally shattered the mecha. He discovered that the real du Xue was indeed lying inside, in a dormant state. However, her brain had long disappeared!


    There was a sentence written inside:


    someone stole my brain, just like someone stole your heart!


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    His smile gradually froze. This was an insult to him for being heartless and not affected by the guilt mechanism. izuda, the second ¡­ A miracle?¡±


    In his mind, the words of the hero that stood tall and never fell flashed:


    ¡°I believe that she can create a miracle, just as she believes that I can create a miracle now!¡±


    His face gradually stiffened, and he was extremely uneasy.


    ¡°Dammit! Where did he go?¡±


    He frantically scanned the entire Research Institute, even the underground. Gradually, his brows twitched as he looked at the sky. That was the blind spot of his scanning.


    ¡°Sand coins! This is the Golden Cicada shedding its shell, understand?¡±


    Xia niming¡¯s body was filled with hydrogen, and he had already floated out of the window and was flying in the sky. A magic core and a small silver box were hanging under the hot air balloon. du Xue¡¯s body has already been frozen. As long as it doesn¡¯t take long, it will be stored back sooner or later. I¡¯m just afraid that he will destroy his body in a moment of anger!


    But in this situation, who could care so much?


    At most, he could just change his body and undergo a brain transplant.


    In the sky, a machine flew up in anger and soared into the air, creating a terrifying wave of air.


    ¡°I¡¯m a balloon ¡­ He can¡¯t see me, he can¡¯t see me ¡­¡± Xia niming¡¯s scalp went numb.


    However, a voice filled with anger and cold killing intent was heard,


    ¡°Damn balloon fish, I should have killed you back then! You¡¯ve made me suffer! If it weren¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve gotten it long ago. The highest authority of the Ishtar people would¡¯ve fallen into my hands.¡±


    He twisted his head and looked into a pair of angry eyes. It was a murderous ghost.

 Chapter 406

    ?


    Chapter 406: Chapter 406-the end (three in one, 7000 words)


    Translator: 549690339


    Du Xue and Xia niming revealed looks of despair.


    Suddenly, a pile of mechanical armors flew over from the distance. They had received a call from the outside world.


    ¡°Damn it, that criminal, stop!¡± This was a group of powerful hunter type mech armors, and they issued an order, ¡± surrender! We will imprison you.¡±


    BOOM!


    They quickly pressed the launch button.


    Many special hunting nets were thrown at him from all directions.


    After they made this action of imprisoning, their hearts ached madly and their faces turned pale. One by one, the mechas quickly fell to the ground and smashed into a huge gray dust cloud.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The murderer¡¯s expression changed. He quickly dodged the net and said with a heavy expression, ¡± this race is too smart. The first thing they said was not to kill me but to imprison me ¡­ He has already found a way to deal with me. ¡±


    The shame mechanism was not invincible.


    It was written into the law of the ¡± guilt gene fragment. just like the normal law, the degree of punishment would be different according to your thoughts and crimes.


    ¡°They want to imprison me ¡­ It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve violated the 37th law of ¡®illegal imprisonment¡¯. Your heart stopped and you instantly lost the ability to move!¡±


    They didn¡¯t even dare to have the thought of ¡®injuring¡¯ him.


    That was because the punishment mechanism was too heavy.


    The murderer looked at the mechas that had already lost their ability to resist because of their ¡®crimes¡¯. He didn¡¯t have any intention to take the opportunity to kill them because it was no longer important. They had already committed crimes and wouldn¡¯t be a threat in the short term. There was no need to waste energy. Destroying mechas was very physically exhausting.


    ¡°In the end, they still managed to react.¡±


    The murderer took a deep breath. An assassination mission was supposed to be perfect and foolproof.


    When he first attacked the zoo of the Research Institute, the reason why he showed such a brutal and infuriating act of killing was to provoke the anger of the guards. He wanted to have the idea of ¡®killing this humanoid magical beast¡¯, not to capture and imprison it.


    As a result, his ¡®legal citizenship¡¯ was protected. The moment they attacked, their highest level of guilt reaction was triggered!


    His legal citizenship could not be deprived because he was already a Trojan virus. He could also create a ¡± fake ID ¡± and enter the ¡± Citizen Protection Act ¡± to receive human rights protection.


    It was a perfect plan.


    Unexpectedly, the Grand President had created a miracle. No one knew how strong his will was, but he had managed to delay him for a while. Otherwise, regardless of whether he had obtained the dynamic key or the batch of mechanical computers, the core authority of humanity would have been in his hands, and the world would have belonged to him!


    Even so, he was able to quickly chase after her. He didn¡¯t expect du Xue to play hide-and-seek again and delay for a period of time. This made him extremely angry.


    ¡°This is a battle of wits and courage. This is a battle of wits. There¡¯s still time!¡± His expression froze as he looked at the first batch of mechas that had arrived. they still can¡¯t pose a threat to me. I only need to ¡­


    He looked at the hydrogen balloon with a flash of anger. catch him!


    The balloon fish¡¯s scalp went numb, and it flew away madly.


    ¡°Imprisonment!¡±


    The mechanical armors that rushed over from the surroundings kept throwing out capture nets.


    They could only throw the gun once before falling to the ground and twitching. This was because they had violated the punishment.


    there¡¯s a one-time use tool helping us. Take the chance to run. Xia niming was shocked. there¡¯s still a way to deal with it, but a group of people, taking the risk of ¡®committing a crime¡¯ to catch a criminal ¡­


    He suddenly didn¡¯t know how to describe it.


    Just as he relaxed, a roar came from behind him, and a terrifying aura spread out. The murderer¡¯s face was red, and he had gone completely crazy. He broke through the mechanical armor and came.


    The murderer had gone completely mad. those who block me will die!


    BOOM!


    His laser cannon shot down, and the falling mech armors exploded. He tried to warn them with death.


    But it was useless. The isodalos charged forward one after another. They roared and swarmed. They could only throw out their capture nets before falling to the ground and losing their ability to move.


    They were the elites of the Empire, and they had great combat power, but now they had died without knowing why.


    As the mechanical city of villiya escaped into the city, more and more humans were blocked off. Countless residents of the capital looked up at the sky, most of them holding their breaths as they quietly waited for the final result.


    ¡°Will our civilization be destroyed?¡±


    humans who have escaped the law must be executed!


    The sky was in chaos. Countless mechas fell. Terrifying halos and lasers shook continuously, turning into dark red mushroom clouds that reached the sky. On the ground, the handsome isodarian men and women were running away, squeezing together in a dark Mass.


    Screams, roars, agonizing roars, and madness intertwined into one, forming a bloody battlefield in the entire mechanical city. It was like the beginning of the end of civilization, a great omen of great misfortune.


    ¡°Little cat ¡­¡± A low voice came from du Xue¡¯s magical core. He was extremely nervous. This was a tragic massacre.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine ¡­ You people of isodar have never lost a battle.¡± Xia niming forced out a smile. He was like a native American who was locked up in a cage, appearing in this unfamiliar high-tech Sci-Fi City for the first time. He looked at this girl from an advanced civilization and said, ¡± you still have the human Guardian God, the strongest existence on earth, Michael!


    ¡°Yes, uncle Michael will definitely come to punish him!¡± Du Xue boosted her confidence. although uncle is usually a Rascal and mischievous, he is very reliable!


    However, Xia niming clearly understood that although the guilt mechanism was not absolute, it brought too much pressure. Now, just because of one person¡¯s turmoil, the ishodans had lost their loved ones and countless elites had died ¡­


    If he could get the dynamic key ¡­


    Civilization would be destroyed.


    The tragedy behind them continued to happen, but in the next second, a Golden Dragon, Michael, whose body was covered with colorful magic cores, appeared in front of them. human, stop.


    The entire land was excited because their hero had arrived. It was the second time that Michael, who had saved the people of isodar, had appeared. They had no doubt that the strongest Lord of heaven on earth would not be able to defeat this terrifying enemy.


    ¡°We can win,¡±


    Countless people walked out of the streets and looked up at the sky. They felt a chill all over their bodies. The only thing they could pray for in their hearts was for Michael to win. This was a battle that would determine the survival of the world, the continuation of civilization and race.


    Suddenly, there was a faint fluctuation of consciousness in the air. It was the Divine Will of the people of isodar. It had actually gathered into a voice and appeared in the air in the form of sound, turning into a miracle.


    if the God dies today, the people of isodar will live until three days later. To tell the life of the God to other races, we will proudly tell the story of our Lord with the powerful charm of technology.


    Like the whistling of the wind, the hearts of all living beings gathered. They had no choice but to pray softly to the god of science, Levis.


    ¡­..


    ¡­..


    Michael was furious. He held the broken body of Viliana like a dragon Prince holding a dead Princess.


    Michael Bent down and slowly put down the body. He looked at the young man who was covered in blood and holding a butcher¡¯s knife. He laughed nervously. if you take another step forward, I don¡¯t mind making you suffer ¡­ I might even f * ck you to death!¡±


    The murderer was shocked.


    ¡°You think I¡¯ve removed the shame control?¡±


    No. Michael suddenly became extremely calm. no, that¡¯s a privilege that only two people have ¡­ I¡¯m just saying it, I¡¯m a keyboard man, you know? It was the kind of person who had posted on Weibo back then, saying that he wanted to destroy eighteen generations of your ancestors, but in his heart, he had no intention of doing so ¡­ I¡¯m like a young man with a vulgarity full of ¡®f * ck you¡¯, but I don¡¯t have such intentions at all. After all, f * ck you, it¡¯s illegal ¡­¡±


    The murderous ghost¡¯s face gradually turned cold.


    Michael¡¯s face turned cold. young man, I¡¯m not one of those innocent people from isodar. I don¡¯t mean what I say. I¡¯m cunning. I¡¯m a man of my words. I can control my killing intent!


    ¡°I¡¯m going to f * ck you!¡±


    It suddenly smiled brightly, like a spring breeze. look, nothing happened, right? ¡±


    The murderer was only in a daze. He suppressed his anger and turned his head. this person is crazy ¡­


    He completely ignored this special mutant, Michael. It was undeniable that he was the strongest Celestial Emperor of the izodare, The Guardian Lava Dragon. If he was not suppressed, he could kill him with a single slap!


    But now ¡­


    He could only move his mouth!


    They didn¡¯t even dare to think of attacking him!


    He chased after du Xue. If she tried to stop him and had the intention to harm him, she would definitely destroy herself.


    Bang!


    The next second, the murderer crashed into a wall.


    The huge impact made him spit out blood. He raised his head slightly and saw a giant dragon.


    ¡°Young man? What are you doing? are you deliberately bumping into me?¡± you hurt people on purpose. That¡¯s against the law ¡­ Michael¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. Oh, I forgot, you¡¯re a human who walks outside the law.¡±


    The murderer looked at him and quickly turned around to chase after du Xue.


    Bang!


    He hit a wall again, and Michael looked at him with pity. you don¡¯t feel guilty. You¡¯re a person who will never feel happiness!


    The murderer was completely enraged as he roared, ¡± ¡°A malicious collision on the street! It was indeed the lowest punishment! You did find a loophole, but how many times can you last? No matter how low the punishment is, you won¡¯t be able to take it even if you have to endure more, right?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    my Dragon Heart isn¡¯t like those weak humans. I have a big heart that can withstand painful execution. I have people I want to protect, and you have nothing.


    The killer turned around.


    Bang!


    ¡°A youth like you should be burned in hell.¡±


    Bang!


    do you feel that sin has climbed up your back? ¡±


    Bang!


    The murderer was completely enraged. This kind of mockery had completely enraged him, but he kept hitting a wall and crashed into a strong body!


    He clearly knew that the other party had no intention of killing him. As long as he could block him and stall for time, he would win. The longer he delayed, the faster he would lose. Sooner or later, he would die of exhaustion and be imprisoned.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± The murderous ghost was completely enraged. He drew his saber and blasted it towards the fat figure in front of him. A terrifying aura erupted and turned into a white light.


    Huala!


    Michael dodged and smiled, ¡± ¡°Young man? Do you really think I¡¯ll just stand there and take a beating? ¡®The law doesn¡¯t allow me to stand there and get beaten up. Although I smoke, drink, get tattoos, and swear ¡­¡¯ But I¡¯m a law-abiding citizen.¡±


    The murderous ghost¡¯s face gradually stiffened. He brandished his long knife and rushed over in anger.


    ¡°The rage of the incompetent.¡±


    Michael was still smiling at him, like a smiling face, which was indescribably strange. do you really like to wield that sword that kills your own kind? Did you use this knife to kill Viviana? He was a true hero of humanity! She had dedicated her entire life to mankind. She had no private life, no marriage, no love, only science. Humans had no reason to kill her ¡­ I don¡¯t know what kind of childhood experience you had. Do you like to solve any problems you encounter with violence?¡±


    The murderous ghost was covered in blood and was trembling.


    Viviana had already dealt him a heavy blow, and now he was covered in injuries ¡­ He even had to be ridiculed by a giant dragon and blocked his way.


    The other party couldn¡¯t attack him, but his words were extremely lethal.


    ¡°Young man, you have to learn to back off in the face of difficulties. Stop.¡±


    Michael¡¯s face also gradually turned pale. It was not as easy as he appeared to be for the most powerful Celestial Emperor to stop the other party.


    But a water mirror appeared.


    ¡°Look, this is the expression of a person who has collapsed. You ¡­ Hysterical, you ¡­ Sweating like rain, you ¡­ His face twitched. Do you still remember the humans you killed? If you like to see them struggle and despair before death, I think you will also like your current desperate expression, crying bitterly, how touching ¡­ You¡¯re like those lonely teenagers on the street who abuse kittens and like to do killing experiments ¡­ This is the abnormal mentality of an immature teenager.¡±


    As if she had turned into a lunatic, Michael laughed as he spoke. There were even tears in his eyes. I suddenly hate Carolyn. When morality and law bind me, do I even have to endure the hatred of killing my enemies? ¡±


    ¡°This lunatic! ¡®I will die ¡­¡¯ ¡®I will die ¡­¡¯ I will die!¡± The murderer¡¯s expression began to turn unsettled.


    He started to retreat. He looked at Michael and was furious. why? why? ¡± Another lunatic who was not afraid of death! I¡¯m being blocked now. If you delay, I¡¯ll definitely be imprisoned!¡±


    It was clearly a plan that was foolproof! However, they were reversed in an unbelievable manner time and time again! What chance do I have to turn the tables? There must be ¡­ If the other party can create miracles, why can¡¯t I?


    He roared in his heart, and his chest was filled with a monstrous hatred that was about to break out.


    The murderer suddenly grinned and raised his sword in front of his stomach. He was completely enraged. then, the Grand President ¡­ I¡¯ll also take a gamble that you can live ¡­ I can also Live! I also have a strong determination! Do you think I¡¯m not cruel? If you want to kill someone, kill yourself first!¡±


    He rushed forward.


    Clang!


    Garci instantly blocked in front of him.


    Puchi!


    Due to inertia, the long blade was ruthlessly driven into the chest of the murderous ghost.


    ¡°He is ¡­ Commit suicide?¡±


    All of the Ishtar people were stunned and confused.


    On the other side, Michael looked at the long blade that he had knocked into the chest of the murderous ghost and felt a sharp pain in his heart. His face turned pale and his body swayed.


    ¡°Hahahahaha! As expected! Great heavenly Emperor, you are indirectly killing people!¡±


    He laughed cruelly, full of madness and pride. we¡¯re just competing to see who¡¯s crazier!!


    His chest had clearly been pierced and he did not have long to live, but a terrifying flame was spreading. His body was covered in gray mud, as if his cells were broken and flowing mud.


    ¡°As expected, I also succeeded! The moment I committed suicide, I felt the strong resentment and unwillingness ¡­ My determination!¡±


    ¡°Awakened?¡± Michael¡¯s expression was completely solemn, his body was shaking, and his face was full of shock and confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s awakening ¡­ It¡¯s also determination!¡±


    The murderer was ferocious, and his voice seemed to be hoarse from the intense pain. when a normal person¡¯s genetic lock is closed, no matter how angry he is, it is difficult for the potential deep in his body to erupt. This is a human¡¯s self-protection mechanism. However, after the genetic lock is opened, the genetic chain is extremely unstable. As long as you have a strong determination and an unyielding will, you can ¡®awaken¡¯ your emotional power!


    unlocking the genetic lock, consciousness affecting the genes that determine the body ¡­ I call this ability determination! As long as one¡¯s heart doesn¡¯t give up and their will perseveres like a mad demon, the body will be able to continuously unleash its potential. Only when the potential of every cell in the body is squeezed dry and the cell fluid has dried up will the body be completely destroyed.¡±


    ¡°This is the flame of life.¡±


    the powerful explosion caused by the collapse of genes. Will you feel the feeling of every inch of your cells being broken and flowing with pus? the collapse of genes ¡­ That is the world¡¯s most powerful torture. To be able to endure this pain and persist in your will, that is determination!¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember Viviana? I killed her seven times before she died! Her determination allowed her to burst out her life potential and force herself to live, holding on like a walking corpse!¡±


    He seemed to have turned into a monster. His body began to resemble that of an ape, his nails became sharp, his four feet were on the ground, and he even grew a disgusting tail ¡­


    ¡°Orangutan, is this atavism?¡±


    In the distance, du Xue had heard that awakened humans could trace back the memories of their ancestors and see the beginning.


    And now, this human had also awakened?


    Did he trace the DNA of his ancestors, monkeys, orangutan, and apemen, and become an unknown monster?


    No, his genetic chain was in chaos and was collapsing?


    However, there was no doubt that his entire body flickered with an aura of rage, which was extremely terrifying, as if he was a man-eating beast.


    This was a suicide-type explosive method. The price of breaking through the Forbidden Zone of life in exchange for power, at the same time, one had to be determined to endure the most intense pain in the world!


    BOOM!


    The killer turned into a monster, and his aura soared from the Emperor-to-be realm to the peak of the heavenly Emperor realm. no wonder you¡¯re a Dragon, the most powerful heavenly Emperor on the ground. Even if you didn¡¯t kill directly or indirectly, you should have fallen to the ground. How can you still move freely? ¡± Your willpower is amazing!¡±


    He grinned and slowly pulled out the long knife that was inserted into his body.


    ¡°Stop me from trying again?¡±


    He grinned and rushed forward with a fierce look.


    Clang!


    Once again, Michael blocked in front of him.


    Puchi!


    The murderer¡¯s long knife ruthlessly stabbed into his lower abdomen again. He lowered his head and was in a daze. He didn¡¯t expect that Michael would dare to come again. He couldn¡¯t help but roar hysterically,¡±You don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you want me to leave ¡­ However, I refuse!¡±


    Michael opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. He was full of pride and was on the verge of collapsing. let¡¯s see how your will compares to mine. Can your strong will withstand the second blow to your body? Our Grand President managed to resist it seven times.¡±


    The murderer was stunned. He suddenly roared loudly and looked down at his chest. Thick black cell fluid was flowing all over his body. He was in so much pain that black tears spurted out. I can¡¯t die!¡±


    no! he roared, enduring the intense pain, as if he was giving himself enough confidence in this way. as long as my will doesn¡¯t die, my body won¡¯t die! If my consciousness tells me that my body won¡¯t die, I won¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t die! I! I won¡¯t!¡±


    He roared again, and his broken body took the blow again. I won! I finally won! The Dragon guardian of the humans, Michael ¡­ You can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±


    ¡°What kind of crazy belief and determination is this ¡­¡± Michael¡¯s mind went black. It was as if he saw a demon through and through. He didn¡¯t care about life and death, and he was a killing animal Born to Kill.


    Hu hu hu!


    He was sweating all over, and he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. In fact, he was already on the verge of dying after his first indirect murder.


    Michael¡¯s sweat gradually turned bright red, turning into blood all over his body. He suddenly looked at the young man in the distance, ¡± I know young people like you very well. You are very determined, have great determination, and always have a clear goal. You will never be lost.


    You¡¯re the kind of person who won¡¯t turn back even if you run into a wall. You¡¯re a fierce and ambitious person, so you madly broke through the desperate situation that I¡¯ve restricted for you and wanted to kill your way out.


    You¡¯ve endured the world¡¯s most unbearable pain, and your determination has pushed you to this point. At this moment, if you ask me, what is the most ¡®determined¡¯ thing you can do now?¡± Michael showed a gentle smile. His body was breaking, and he no longer had the smile from before.


    The murderer was stunned.


    ¡°Now, the most determined thing?¡±


    Michael¡¯s face was bright.


    ¡°You must have struggled for a long time for this plan, right? At this moment, the most determined thing is to choose to give up, turn around, leave that extreme road of no return, and return to the life of a normal person.¡±


    The murderer was silent for a moment.


    Puchi!


    However, the only reply to Michael was a slash. I also want to be normal. I used to want to treat everyone well, but my heart ¡­ Gradually, I grew tired of it. I realized that killing makes me happy, and I have no reason to refuse.¡±


    Michael was stunned. He looked down at the knife on his body and then at Viviana¡¯s body in the distance. Suddenly, his expression changed.


    young man, someone once said that we are not the only ones in the world. The light of the other worlds does not come from the Golden lava river on the ground, but from a golden fireball made of lava floating in the sky.


    do you think it¡¯s possible for a golden fireball made of lava to hang in the sky? ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­. You won¡¯t believe it, right? But just because I don¡¯t believe it doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t exist, because I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes, young man. There¡¯s more than just killing in this world. There are still many beautiful things that are worth looking forward to.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I couldn¡¯t help you take revenge, so I want to go see the vacuum with you again.¡±


    With a wave of heat, Michael slowly fell from the sky. With a loud bang, he created a huge dust storm. The strongest Guardian of the Ishtar people and the strongest ruler of the stone wall region had finally fallen in the mechanical city of Vilya.


    Wuwuwu.


    The entire world was crying, wailing, and wailing hysterically.


    This was the fall of the Ishtar people¡¯s era. Their Grand President was dead, their Guardian was dead, all because of a young man who had an abnormal emotion that led to crazy killing ¡­


    ¡°However, that abnormal being can¡¯t hold on for much longer!¡± Someone shouted, ¡± our two powerhouses have dealt him a fatal blow!


    Indeed, the murderous ghost¡¯s body had completely collapsed and was melting.


    He looked at the mechanical armors that had been delayed and surrounded him, and laughed bitterly. People of isodar, you are a bunch of lunatics! Even so, you can still stop me ¡­ I¡¯m going to die too, but I won¡¯t let you guys have an easy time ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡°Originally, what I wanted was the authority to rule. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll spread the virus program I¡¯m researching and invade your brains. If I can¡¯t get it, I¡¯ll destroy it!¡±


    ¡°Even I don¡¯t know how terrifying this thing is ¡­¡±


    His entire body was covered in blood, and he rapidly fell as he rotted.


    In his mind, a silent telepathic thought spread out, and the surrounding mechanical armors stopped in their tracks. It was as if they had been invaded by some unknown virus program, a virus that targeted C++.


    ¡°We won?¡±


    ¡°The person who has escaped the law is finally dead!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve finally punished him! After all, the shame mechanism is not invincible!¡±


    Some people wailed and fell to the ground, almost losing their voices. This was a disaster that could not be wiped out in a hundred years. It was difficult to recover. But the next second, in the ruins of the city, the people of izudael stood up one by one. Their eyes glowed red like wild beasts as they pounced on the others.


    ¡°Heavens! It¡¯s that madman¡¯s final counterattack before his death. Quickly shut off your divine sense! The brain waves connected to the network!¡±


    ¡°this is a virus. it¡¯s invading and infecting our external network! Paralyzing our brains, causing a crash, brain death, and only animal instincts are left!¡±


    Someone growled, his expression mournful.


    Countless people began to turn off their brain waves.


    However, the red-eyed isodarian pounced on the other isodarans and bit them on the neck. Gradually, those who were bitten fell to the ground and twitched, but they slowly stood up.


    they can also carry out infection by biting!


    Someone growled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Some people wailed hysterically.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! The world was being destroyed! Find a shelter to prevent infection!¡± Xia niming watched as the virus spread like crazy. People fell to the ground one after another, and the streets and alleys were filled with people who were constantly bitten. There was chaos, disaster, destruction, and doomsday.


    this is a hacker¡¯s invasion. The virus is spreading ¡­


    Xia niming looked at the destruction of the entire mechanical Sci-Fi City. Countless people screamed and exploded. His mind went blank. A tide of zombies?¡±


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    Anguished wails, pitch-black darkness, smoke, mechanical spaceships, and mechanical war chariots filled the sky as they fled the mechanical city of Vilya.


    ¡°There are no victors in this era.¡±


    At this moment, he looked at the city full of science-fiction machines and the chaotic crowd. It was as if he had seen the giant wheel of a century rolling and the end of an era with his own eyes. It was full of the taste of destiny, and he could no longer tell dream from reality.

 Chapter 407

    ?


    Chapter 407: Chapter 407 disaster


    Translator: 549690339


    we grew in the cradle of science, walked alone on the plains of life, climbed the peaks of the mountains of the code of origin, and pulled the door of God. And before that, we never let go of our pride.


    There were people running, being devoured, and prostrating on the ground in prayer.


    In the sky, infected isodarian soldiers were attacking. Many people were screaming, explosions were heard, and red Rain fell from the sky.


    ¡°Quickly run!¡±


    ¡°Leave Velia!¡±


    In order to prevent infection, they cut off All access to the internet and began to communicate in languages.


    ¡°How sad ¡­ It was the first time I heard the language exchange of an entire civilization. The noise and clamor of the urban society was actually the moment of destruction. I wonder if there will be a tomorrow in the future.¡±


    Xia niming took a deep breath and brought du Xue¡¯s brain with him as he quickly fled the city that was in the midst of doomsday. His heart was complicated. He¡¯s going to be severely injured.¡±


    He had been locked up for a few months. He thought he would be locked up in the zoo for the rest of his life. He did not expect that this era would be destroyed. What would his future hold? he did not know if the people of isodar could survive.


    we, the people of isodar, will never be destroyed. No one can kill us. Du Xue said firmly.


    ¡°But this is ¡­ It¡¯s the apocalypse!¡± Xia niming opened his mouth wide.


    He was so smart that he had already guessed the future. As someone who had watched countless zombie movies, he knew that it was definitely not as simple as he thought! It was as easy as the difficulties he had encountered before.


    They were flying in the sky like a hot air balloon.


    ¡°It¡¯s too chaotic! He didn¡¯t dare to ask for help in a hurry. It would be troublesome if he were to encounter an infected person. He had to find a way to hide and find a shelter to prevent being infected! Also, break through the zombie horde, find a hospital, and find a body for du Xue to stay in!¡±


    no matter what, I have to save du Xue. She still holds the highest authority of the human race!


    He could no longer return to the Central Research Institute.


    This battle had been too brutal.


    They called themselves the Celestials, but they were still mortals. When the Sky Fell and the earth collapsed, the proud city of the Ishtar people, Vilya, was destroyed, and only a few people could escape.


    Even the people who had escaped were curled up in the corners, struggling to survive. They would face a terrifying virus infection, and the zombies walking on the streets would infect them.


    Diseases, viruses, plagues, and infections had long since become distant words with the renewal of civilization¡¯s technology and medical methods. But today, they had reappeared in front of their eyes, giving this highly developed civilization the most primitive and terrifying energy.


    He thought for a while and posted on the internet, ¡±


    ¡°What if the zombie virus breaks out in the sci-fi world? I¡¯m waiting online, it¡¯s urgent!¡±


    The players were speechless.


    How long has it been since you¡¯ve been here? how did you suddenly become so powerful?


    ¡­.


    The Azure sea region.


    Bubbles slowly rolled and erupted from the magnificent underwater temple. The beautiful luminous pearls and corals were laid out in gorgeous decorations. Everyone stood in front of the palace, their eyes focused on the huge curved screen on the table.


    It clearly showed the terrifying changes in the mechanical city of Vilya. The apocalyptic disaster was like a heavy black shadow that pressed down on everyone¡¯s heart.


    No one spoke, and the atmosphere was silent.


    Carolyn was already unable to make it back in time. She also clearly knew that what was the point of rushing back?


    She was just a scientist like Viviana. She did not have her own combat power. The entire civilization¡¯s combat power was already there. Even without her, it could be fully utilized. The isodar people could also operate on their own.


    the people of isodar will still return ¡­ A setback is just a necessary step.¡± Carolyn closed her eyes. there is no civilization with high intelligence. Even if they live peacefully, they will still fall. We are the same.


    ¡°Have we lost this bet?¡± Hai Lan Dong asked.


    Caroline did not answer him. Instead, she softly murmured the words of Mr. Levis, ¡± no matter how dark it is, we will still believe in science, just like we believe in The Dawn of the Future of mankind.


    Caroline slowly walked in front of Xu Zhi and put down a cup. I still remember that day, that Street, that milk tea shop, and the dream I told you about.


    She hesitated for a moment before letting go of the thing she was holding tightly in her hand. Then, she turned around and left.


    Xu Zhi lowered his head and looked at the things Caroline had put down.


    It was a transparent plastic milk tea cup that had long been crumpled. It was unknown how long it had been kept, but it was full of the traces of time, like her determination.


    ¡­..


    A terrible disaster still broke out.


    Carolyn had already returned and left with her subordinates in a hurry. This disaster was much greater than they had imagined. The destruction of the Ishtar people seemed inevitable, and pushing down the gunaught card was usually just a light blow.


    ¡°It¡¯s very difficult for her to turn the tide ¡­¡±


    The dark red coral reefs were beautiful, and the bubbles of the sea were rolling. Harland¡¯s face was calm, and he was somewhat sad. the unified brain¡¯s protective barrier C++ language constituted the izodaans ¡®life programming code. The establishment of a guilty mechanism is perfect, but the research of targeted viruses will paralyze the brain and also kill the civilization.


    on the other hand, we are different. Each of our brains has its own unique firewall ¡­ It won¡¯t cause such a large-scale infection.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was natural when he heard that. each of you is an isolated island. There are pros and cons to this. The Ishtar people have a high level of civilization because of this. Don¡¯t you envy them? ¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    Harland Dong did not deny it. He smiled. I envy them, but I don¡¯t dare to be them. I admire their courage. This race is as hot as lava! The pace of pursuing the world¡¯s science is so radical and intense, I dare not ¡­¡±


    He was very honest about his timidity and cowardice.


    Perhaps this was the difference between the races living at the edge of the lava and those living in the ocean.


    One was radical, romantic, and passionate, while the other was quiet, calm, and conservative.


    From the same starting point, they had developed completely different civilizations, leading to a world of difference.


    so, I chose to speak, ¡± hai Lan Dong continued. I built firewalls to prevent heart-to-heart communication, to create barriers between people in civilization, and to wait for the virus to break out. I built a shelter for our race, because I knew that breaking away from the guilt mechanism and being difficult to kill was not the most terrible thing. It was that he could create viruses that targeted his own race ¡­


    my policy for the sea tribe is not really conservative. It¡¯s the most reliable way to success. When the isodarian race is extinct, we will accept the crystallization of their civilization without any effort. Naturally. we will stand at their height ¡­ Thank you, ancient God, for bearing witness to our bet.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    These leaders of a civilization were not easy to deal with.


    In fact, he had seen a lot of people secretly learning this kind of trick, and he was one of them. However, it was rare to see someone who could say it in such a fresh and refined way, and it was premeditated.


    And this one was obviously an outstanding one. His IQ wasn¡¯t high enough, so he was quick-witted.


    Perhaps, inheriting the inheritance and tearing down the second generation was the fastest way to reach the peak of wealth in life.


    however, the Ishtar people are a race that creates miracles. No one knows if they can survive this virus outbreak.


    Hai Lan Dong laughed and said, ¡± if there¡¯s a need, I¡¯ll think of a way to not only accept their civilization but also marry Carolyn in exchange for protecting their people ¡­ After all, her wisdom alone is enough to have a far-reaching impact.¡±


    Harland Dong suddenly stared at Xu Zhi with a half-smile and blinked. I wonder what you think, ancient God? ¡± Can I marry Carolyn and form an alliance between our two races? If you¡¯re interested, I won¡¯t fight with you.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at him with a strange look. ???


    If he remembered correctly, the real king of the ocean, harlandon, had died long ago. In the body in front of him was his wife, the Naga Princess Mico, who was also the real mastermind behind the scenes who supported harlandon.


    A woman, marrying a woman, are you cheating on your husband?


    It was wrong!


    You¡¯re using your husband¡¯s body to marry Carolyn. Are you cheating on yourself?


    ¡°Who is it ¡­? Who did he make green? It¡¯s me, I¡¯m being cuckolded? It¡¯s even a double green.¡± Xu Zhi felt very speechless in his heart. This was a philosophical question, and the style of the question was completely wrong.


    Harland smiled and said. ¡± the ruler of the ocean. Harland. who rules over tens of millions of creatures in the entire aquamarine region, the heroic, just, and perfect Ocean Monarch, and the great sage of the isodar. Caroline ¡­ That is the greatest glory of the sea Race ¡­ I¡¯m carrying my husband¡¯s mission forward, so what¡¯s wrong with marrying a new Empress?¡±


    Xu Zhi had a strange look on his face, but he was no longer conflicted.


    Compared to a normal person like Carolyn, Harland Dong, an abnormal person who loved her husband deeply, a sickly girl who had taken over her husband¡¯s body after her husband¡¯s death, was now going to take her husband¡¯s place in getting married ¡­


    He turned around and left.


    ¡°Ancient God, where are you going?¡± Harland Dong suddenly asked.


    Xu Zhi did not hide anything. I¡¯m going to the city of isodar to take a look.


    He naturally wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. He wanted to see what kind of terrifying situation had broken out, and whether it was called a world-ending disaster.


    This was a major event, one could even say it was unprecedented.


    He could clearly feel that the destructive energy was surging wildly. It was more than any of the previous major apocalypses!


    After all, the isodarian civilization was highly developed, and the average adult was a rank 4. This was too terrifying! Moreover, the entire world was much more vast than before. Now, just as the ¡®extinction¡¯ was activated, he could feel the energy of two gods returning to him, bringing his realm close to the peak of the sixth rank-Emperor-to-be.


    An Emperor-to-be ¡­


    It was another huge step forward for him and a huge harvest.


    you want to go to the city of isodar? ¡± may I travel with the ancient gods? ¡± harlandon asked.


    He stretched out his hand, and a marine race-style disc flying saucer stopped in front of him.

 Chapter 408

    ?


    Chapter 408: Wasteland era of machinery


    Translator: 549690339


    Human empire, year 391, April.


    Adam¡¯s second incident ¡± broke out. A murderous teenager of unknown origins broke through the guilt mechanism and broke into the core research Institute. He killed the Grand President, Viliana, and perished together with The Guardian, Michael, destroying the mechanical city of Vilya.


    The virus broke out.


    The pride of the izodails, villiya, had been turned into a City of Death, infecting millions of people in the city. It was known as the greatest and most evil despair incident in history.


    The virus was only effective against C++, and it would destroy the defense mechanism of the isodarian people. Other sea tribes and magical beasts would not be affected.


    It was difficult for adult izodarian people to change their C++ language. Even if they obtained permission, it was deeply rooted in their brains. They needed to undergo a complicated brain surgery, which was impossible to implement in the zombie tide.


    Empire year 391, may.


    Thirteen cities at the edge of villiya fell quickly, and Caroline could no longer turn the tide. She gathered a small number of elite isodar scientists and moved them to the outer region, starting the ¡± human Ark plan.


    ¡°We will still come back.¡±


    Just like how they had escaped the ancient land of lava, they had once again left their homes.


    However, most of the people of isodar were forced to stay in the city and were unable to evacuate. They had no complaints and waited for Lady Caroline to lead the human elites to start their research and find a way to crack the virus so that they could come back and save them.


    They believed in their God, just like how they believed in Levis.


    The surviving izodarian people began to shut down their spiritual communication to prevent the virus from spreading. They resumed the language transmission of ancient times and shut down the information Network satellites to prevent the virus from spreading through the internet.


    Without the internet and using language to communicate, humans had returned to the era of primitive society!


    On the streets, there were many Walking Dead. The survivors of the city were in the basement, shops, and residential areas, risking their lives to drive mechanical armors and motorcycles to look for food.


    The wasteland¡¯s era of machinery had arrived.


    ¡­¡­


    In a dilapidated mechanical city in the South.


    A young Magus in a black Magus robe and a muscular man without a shirt, who was wearing white pearl earrings and a necklace with the heart of the ocean, walked over.


    The streets were old and dilapidated. Garbage and blood were strewn all over the place. There were also a group of brain-dead isodarian people wandering around. The eyes of these living corpses were pale and lifeless, but they were still handsome. Their clothes were ragged, and some even revealed their good figures.


    Suddenly, they turned their heads, and their eyes exploded with scarlet red, like the madness of wild beasts.


    Huala!


    poor life. In just a month, you¡¯ve become a beast without intelligence. Harland Dong showed a hint of pity. He raised his hand, and a protective barrier appeared.


    All the zombies wandering on the street suddenly lost their target and aura and began to wander around.


    Xu Zhi just looked at this scene curiously. It seemed to be no different from those zombie movies. It was indeed a virus, but it was a computer virus in the true sense.


    He suddenly felt that the sandbox world in front of him was somewhat similar to the wasteland sci-fi style, such as the famous representative works ¡± land of no king ¡± and ¡± radiation.


    Xu Zhi entered a shop and arranged an alchemy table. He reached out and touched the table, and bottles and cans appeared in front of him. He took a drop of dried black blood from the zombie on the ground and shook it to produce the reagent.


    Harland Dong¡¯s expression was grave as he stared at Xu Zhi¡¯s ring with a hint of disbelief. this is an interspatial storage. It¡¯s from a super ancient civilization ¡­


    In this world, the people of isodar relied on technology, but they had not yet developed to the level of ¡± creating space. the scientific space technology might be a little later, or it might not have been developed in this area.


    After a while, Xu Zhi was a little surprised. He looked at the test results of the reagent and said,


    ¡°He¡¯s brain dead ¡­ It¡¯s as if they¡¯re Level 4 and Level 5 magic beasts that don¡¯t have their own intelligence. Of course, there are some higher level magic beasts that didn¡¯t completely destroy their brains. Although they still don¡¯t have intelligence, the magic spells written in their memories, such as running and jumping, have become their memory instincts and are still there.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at some of the special zombies. One of them was a strong, fourth-tier male zombie. He was a special type of zombie that moved very quickly and had wind-type spells on him. He was a very special existence.


    He stretched out his palm and pinched in the air.


    Bang!


    The Zombie¡¯s head exploded, and a brain nucleus with white mucus flew out and landed in his hand.


    He continued to study it. Half a day later, the streets were filled with zombies. They were moving like a fast-forward projector. Harland Dong stood guard beside them. He was curious about the unknown.


    Xu Zhi ignored him and suddenly let out a breath, realizing the seriousness of the problem. the virus is already very scary. A third generation of the virus has already appeared, and it¡¯s still spreading on a large scale.


    ¡°Third generation? A virus?¡± Hailandong was confused.


    Xu Zhi said, ¡± through the calculations of the human brain, it¡¯s mutating madly and turning into a mutated Trojan virus. This is also the main reason for the widespread infection of humans. Countless cities have fallen and turned into areas of zombies.


    ¡°You ¡­ That¡¯s amazing.¡± Helan Dong sighed. that¡¯s a quick analysis.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm.


    In terms of combat power, he was far inferior to this top-tier heavenly Emperor who had killed finba. He was only at the sixth-tier after all. Even if this mass extinction could push him to the level of Emperor-to-be, he was still a traditional sorcerer. He had once cultivated for decades in the Sorcerer world¡¯s library, and had communicated with Medusa for so long. He had long developed the philosophy of sorcerers.


    With the wisdom and knowledge of a sorcerer, in addition to the wisdom of this civilization, the brain of a super computer was simply a perfect combination. For example, it was equivalent to a sorcerer with a smart chip.


    the virus is evolving. Even Carolyn is unable to control its destruction. It¡¯s just like a variant of a Trojan horse that can not be contained.


    Xu Zhi continued to wander around.


    He collected some special zombies ¡®genetic templates for research. He was curious about the principles behind them. After all, even if their brains were digitized, their structures were still very complicated. There were even some parts that he couldn¡¯t understand.


    Hai Lan Dong followed behind. He was getting more and more curious.


    Xu Zhi kept sorting out his conclusions. over the past few days, I¡¯ve discovered something very terrifying.


    Harland Dong¡¯s eyes widened.


    I¡¯ve said it before, ¡± Xu Zhi said. the Forbidden Zone of life is a very terrifying thing. Once the genetic lock is opened ¡­ This was what was happening right now. The virus was evolving, which was equivalent to a program evolving continuously ¡­ Will it develop its own intelligence one day?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying ¡­ This virus program is like the evolution of life, heading towards the unknown?¡± yes, ¡± Harland Dong said. we¡¯ve been restricting this aspect and not letting the ¡®program¡¯ develop on its own. But now ¡­ He¡¯s heading into an unknown territory.¡±


    the isodarian¡¯s body is now empty. This is a good opportunity ¡­ Would it be replaced by another new race that had gained wisdom? Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±


    Xu Zhi answered with a calm expression. He and hai landong continued on their way.


    Whether it was a new era or whether the Ishtar people had gone extinct was still uncertain.


    And even if a brand new era were to appear, the group of survivors led by Carolyn would still be able to continue their race. It was just that they might be replaced as the Overlord, but who knew what the future would be like?


    The future was filled with endless possibilities.


    perhaps, it¡¯s a different kind of creation? ¡±


    He walked through the ruins of a Sci-Fi City, broken shops, streets, public facilities, fences, and all The Walking Dead. Occasionally, he would stop and take out an experimental platform to conduct various experiments, testing the potential of a zombie.


    ¡°The birth of a new life?¡± Harland Dong looked at the possibilities.


    His mind suddenly went blank.


    He recalled the scene that he had seen from the eyes of the magical beast finba. If Carolyn had seen the origin of humans, then he had undoubtedly seen the origin of magical beasts that belonged to his side ¡­ He suddenly had an unbelievable thought as he looked at the young man in the wizard¡¯s robe.


    Could it be that the magical beasts and humans back then were also this mysterious ancient God who traveled the land and used some unknown technology to observe, guide, and collect data like today?


    In fact, he was already close to the truth to a certain extent.


    They moved forward and crossed the ruins of the once-prosperous city of isodar. Suddenly, a cry came from a window in the distance. help!


    Xu Zhi looked up and saw a survivor girl curled up by the window of the toilet on the third floor of the high-rise building. She was shaking her arms and shouting with her mouth. He had no idea how long she had been hungry, and she was extremely thin.


    Xu Zhi reached out, broke through the window wall, and brought her in front of him.


    The zombies around them roared a few times, but after being blocked by harlandon¡¯s spirit shield, they stopped talking.


    Xu Zhi handed her some water and bread.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you, my Lords!¡± She was overjoyed.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Hai Lan Dong asked.


    The girl said,¡±doomsday has arrived. All the neighbors in the unit buildings of the whole of the Yujin District have been communicating with each other using their spiritual sense. Many of them have been infected ¡­¡± ¡°Now, everyone is shielding themselves and can only communicate with words. A week ago, my parents went to the supermarket outside and in the end ¡­¡±


    She looked like she was about to cry.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    She revealed everything the moment she opened her mouth. She didn¡¯t have any sense of defense and seemed a little innocent, but this was common sense.


    The biggest difference between this apocalyptic world and the other apocalyptic worlds was that there were no schemes and plots here. The sinister human nature was reflected in this world, and they were still restricted by the guilt of dying. They could help each other and endure hardships together.


    This also made them feel much more comfortable and they did not go extinct so quickly.


    we believe that the rescue team will come. The country will calm the chaos and restore the glory of the izudaarian people. The girl was extremely determined, and every person in isodar seemed to believe that.


    Xu Zhi felt as if he was looking at a small wave of the people of this era. He thought about it and asked, ¡± did anything special happen? ¡±


    The girl immediately started exchanging information. previously, there was a lucky convoy that passed by and told me that a few cities in the South near the mechanical city of Vilya have been turned into a land of death. Terrifying monsters have appeared and those who couldn¡¯t escape in time are all dead.


    ¡°Dead?¡± Harland Dong was startled. He looked into the city.


    The girl replied, ¡± it¡¯s said that a special virus has been mutated and infected, showing signs of atavism, just like the murderer in the previous legend. It¡¯s muddy all over, flowing with cell fluid, has a long and narrow tongue, a tail, and part of a monkey¡¯s body. It¡¯s extremely powerful, and the survivors call it ¡­ A licker.¡±

 Chapter 409

    ?


    Chapter 409: The research trip in the ruins


    Translator: 549690339


    A zombie had opened its genetic lock and entered the state of determination (awakened)?


    The corners of Xu Zhi¡¯s mouth curled up, and he was full of curiosity.


    in the previous worlds, there was no such method. It¡¯s considered a suicidal explosive method, similar to the demonic dissolution in novels. It¡¯s brutal, but the side effects are too great. It¡¯s also accompanied by unprecedented pain!


    ¡°Open the human genetic lock? The consciousness squeezing out the body¡¯s potential? It¡¯s quite interesting to study life up to this point.¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly thought of something and took out the alchemy table. He did an experiment while he was thinking and began to study their genetic strands, observing their gene fragments. as expected ¡­ The people of isodar had once opened their genetic locks, and now they had sealed them again ¡­ Now, there was no restriction at all. This was also the reason why these abnormal creatures were prone to mutation. Of course, most mutations were negative ¡­ It will cause a genetic breakdown.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s computer had the code from the ¡± human genome ¡°, so he could naturally see that some of the fragments had already mutated and had even begun to fuse to turn into other creatures ¡­


    In a sense, this could be considered the creation of the century, the rapid evolution of new species ¡­


    Of course, there were man-made elements in this, and it was far from as complete as the evolution of nature over tens of thousands of years. It could easily cause the collapse of life form, and there were many flaws.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    The girl next to him looked at the alchemy table that appeared out of thin air and the young man in a wizard¡¯s robe who placed it in the middle of the street for his experiment. Her eyes widened. A super ancient God?¡±


    Her legs went soft and she looked at the handsome man beside her. She seemed to have thought of something. you are ¡­ The Overlord of the merfolk, harlandon?¡±


    Harland Dong nodded.


    Over the past few days, he seemed to have gotten used to the practice of the ancient gods.


    The girl was shocked. After. long time, she let out a sigh and looked at the wizard who was setting up the alchemy table. She whispered, ¡± what a strange man,. strange God ¡­ But when he¡¯s studying it seriously, he¡¯s very charming. He¡¯s very handsome, his chest is very strong, he smells very good, and he¡¯s very warm ¡­¡±


    Harland Dong¡¯s face darkened slightly. His first reaction when he saw the legendary being was that of a young girl in love. A young girl who was born in a peaceful and kind society and had never experienced any hardships or setbacks was unexpectedly reckless.


    He didn¡¯t even know what to say. Under such circumstances, after being starved for several days and on the verge of death, an ordinary person would be in despair and crazy.


    ¡°My Lords, can you take me away?¡± The young girl was a little nervous. the survivors ¡®fleet was going to take us, but my parents and I were unwilling to leave home, but my parents have already ¡­ I¡¯m now ¡­¡±


    Her fair and beautiful face twisted as she looked at Xu Zhi. I¡¯m very well-behaved.


    ¡°What do you think? Do you want to bring her along?¡± Helan Dong looked calm. A girl as weak as a parasite like her could only rely on the strong to survive. He would normally ignore her, but now it was up to the ancient gods.


    Mika was once the first princess of the Naga race. She knew that a Supreme Being like her could get any beautiful woman he wanted. Even the leader of the sea tribe had hundreds of Beautiful wives and concubines. He would bring them back to the tribe whenever he liked. Mika¡¯s husband was different. He only married mika. Mika had also hinted to Harland to take a concubine. After all, the great Lord of the sea only had one woman. It was too embarrassing ¡­


    However, he never listened to her. Perhaps it was because of this hai Lan Dong, who was upright and full of charm, that she was able to get to where she was today. They were together, and they were willing to give up their lives for each other.


    ¡°If you want to follow, then follow me.¡±


    Xu Zhi cast a glance at the girl and put away the alchemy table. He was very indifferent. It was fate that they met, and he would save her if he could. This was a very simple principle.


    The girl¡¯s name was Zhao Shirou. She was 72 years old and was eight years away from adulthood, but she was already a rank 5. She was quite talented and famous in the city, but talent was one thing, and whether she could fight was another.


    The people of isodar were the same as ordinary human society. Some joined the Army, some wanted to work, and some wanted to be Housewives.


    Zhao Shirou wanted to be a housewife.


    When he heard that Zhao Shirou was not in danger, but accidentally ¡± killed ¡± seven Phase-4 zombies in the corridor with her small fists, hai landong was a little shocked!


    ¡°You have the ability to run out and find food to survive.¡± Harland Dong¡¯s expression was strange. He went to check the body. you have a great talent for fighting.


    Ultra-fast computing was one thing, but it meant that you had a ¡± sub-brain ¡± with you. However, wisdom, talent, and talent were still very different from each other.


    Zhao Shirou lowered her head and timidly rubbed her sleeves, ¡± I don¡¯t dare. They¡¯re so scary ¡­ But I¡¯m so hungry. If the two lords didn¡¯t show up, I might have gone out.¡±


    Harland Dong came back to his senses immediately. At the end of the day, she was just a young lady from an ordinary family, playing games online with a doll and watching TV shows. Even though she was a level five ¡­


    a rank-5 in his 70s, and he¡¯s never deliberately trained ¡­ With this kind of talent, if he worked hard, he would definitely have the chance to become a level Seven heavenly Emperor! ¡®If he was in our sea tribe, he would definitely be trained to become a leader and treated as a treasure ¡­¡¯ As for the isodalans, they do not look at talent, but at personal will. They are indeed a proud race ¡­¡±


    Harland Dong took a deep breath and looked at the ruins. they deserve to be destroyed for their pride! I can f * cking kill the people of isodar! With this kind of aptitude, he respected his own dreams? Want to be a housewife? Beat her up and she¡¯ll have no more dreams!¡±


    He was heartbroken.


    If he was the one in charge of this civilization, there would definitely be more than that many celestial emperors. There would be at least ten times more celestial emperors!


    Human rights are of no use! They were all forced to recruit soldiers!


    However, on second thought, he realized that he was just a talker. It was the pride of the izodails that had brought them to where they were today.


    Rank-5 seemed very powerful, but in an environment where the average level of zombies was the lowest, rank-4, they were still at the mercy of others when they were surrounded. However, the girl was still very good at cooking and all kinds of skills. She had the determination to become a housewife and served the two very well.


    Due to the influence of the environment, the girl quickly believed the two of them and told them everything. Even Xu Zhi could not help but praise them. This civilization was perfect. There were no barriers between people, no lies, and no tricks. It was a perfect society, but it had also encountered the virus because of this.


    Xu Zhi could also see the girl¡¯s lustful thoughts, but he had seen this kind of look too many times ¡­ Life would turn to dust over the long years, and not everyone could stand out and walk towards eternity.


    ¡°This is ¡­ A licker?¡±


    Three days later, Xu Zhi came to a ruined shopping mall and studied it for a while. It seemed to be some kind of disease that was extremely powerful. It had indeed opened its genetic lock, but its genes were unstable, and its lifespan was extremely short. Furthermore, it was constantly suffering the pain of a crazy collapse, which made them extremely violent.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Harland Dong was curious.


    this kind of abnormality will be eliminated. Xu Zhi thought for a moment and said, ¡± unless, of course, an even more optimized individual appears. It can enter and exit the ¡®awakened¡¯ form on its own.


    Who knew what kind of zombies would be produced in the future?


    Xu Zhi was just speechless.


    If the ¡± program ¡± had been suppressed before, could the Trojan virus keep mutating and create a new race with the izudaarian¡¯s body and the massive number of computers as a carrier?


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, was very much looking forward to the way he would develop.


    At this moment, he was still harvesting energy because the starting point of this world was too high. The average level was rank four, which was one rank higher than the average level before. It was simply a world of difference.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    ¡°You, aren¡¯t you taking her with you?¡± Harland Dong could not help but sigh.


    Xu Zhi shook his head.


    ¡°You are truly a God worthy of admiration.¡±


    He was stunned for a few seconds before he realized that he was really just saving someone. He didn¡¯t even ask the girl to pay a ¡± reward ¡°.


    Previously, he had always thought that the grace given to Carolyn by the ancient God was due to the special close relationship between the two of them. However, that was clearly not the case.


    Then, Harland Dong took the initiative to take Shirou away, thinking that he had found a treasure. since you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll take it. I¡¯ve already fallen in love with this race. How should I put it? ¡®I can trust him. As his trusted aide, he can help me deal with some things ¡­¡¯ I know it¡¯s funny that I can¡¯t trust my own Sea Race, but I trust an outsider ¡­¡±


    Zhao Shirou was trembling.


    Her mind was filled with the words she had said earlier: ¡°This kind of talent respects one¡¯s dreams? Want to be a housewife? Beat her up and she¡¯ll have no more dreams!¡±


    I want to get married, I don¡¯t want to be beaten.


    She looked at Xu Zhi pitifully, wanting to ask the deity to take her away.


    it¡¯s easy to control. ¡± Harland whispered. it¡¯s easy to control someone with power ¡­ It¡¯s just that she seems to care a lot about you and has feelings for you. I¡¯ll help you keep it ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi could not help but laugh as he stared at hai Lan Dong. This person was too sly. He had clearly taken a fancy to her talent, yet she still wanted to express her goodwill in passing?

 Chapter 410

    ?


    Chapter 410: Are you crazy?


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Zhi opened his eyes slightly in the living room.


    ¡°In fact, this great catastrophe came at the right time.¡±


    The people of isodar were powerful at the bottom, but there had been no gods so far ¡­ It was because they were too harmonious internally. No one died, and they didn¡¯t like to wage war on the outside world. All the scientists were doing their best to stay at home and do research.


    Without a catastrophe, there would be no gods.


    now, just for a period of time when it exploded, it has already given back the energy of two gods. This is not collected by the person himself. It is scattered among various creatures and powerful zombies. The people inside are being honed by the disasters. Those who are originally standing at the top should seize the opportunity and break through very quickly ¡­


    Disasters often foretold opportunities.


    The times were about to surge.


    Gods would soon appear in those ruins, and there would be quite a number of them!


    After all, that piece of land was simply too vast. It was a hundred times the size of the primordial world.


    ¡­..


    On the spore Evolution Forum, the players ¡®expressions were quite interesting.


    Why did the scene change so suddenly? zombie biochemical virus, doomsday junkyard, did you transmigrate or did we transmigrate?


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    It was a picture of the ruins. It was the ruins of a vast sci-fi world.


    The walls were in ruins, and the streets were filled with walking corpses. The huge black mechanical spaceship crashed into the tall buildings like a huge black Whale that was hundreds of meters long that was stranded on a slope. It gave people an extremely strong visual impact and a sense of history.


    Looking at the cinematics poster that was more realistic than any science fiction movie on earth, they had a headache!


    This is toxic! He hadn¡¯t been happy for long, and the technology hadn¡¯t even been in his hands. How could it be gone?


    No more!


    The major research institutes were even more anxious and felt very uncomfortable. They were only one step away from ¡± a small step on earth, a big step for mankind.


    However, there were still some people who were more optimistic and expressed their opinions on the internet:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is a new life for you, your era is coming! You can not only drive your mech armor to fight zombies! He could also train his body. This was a good time to dismantle a Gundam with his bare hands! To realize a man¡¯s romance, and with the destruction of civilization, it was a good time for civilization to steal technology ¡­ This is a future with infinite possibilities!¡±


    When everyone heard this, they felt that it made a lot of sense.


    He could tap into the technology tree and develop whatever he wanted. After all, there was everything in the ruins.


    Someone expressed his opinion,¡±the era of the king of junk is coming!¡± Go! Raise your sail and grab your snakeskin bag. The treasure is buried there! (Charge!!)¡±


    ¡°6666!¡±


    The surrounding people suddenly felt that it was very impressive.


    Xia niming laughed. He liked people like you who had ignited hope. cough, cough, cough, let me give you a little bit more information. The internet has been destroyed, and people have begun to communicate in languages. They have returned to the primitive times. The top scientists are all gathered in a few core research institutes, and now they have been taken away by Caroline.


    therefore! ¡°The core manufacturing information and blueprints are not something that ordinary citizens will have. We can only disassemble and research it ourselves.¡±


    Everyone vomited blood.¡¯You want to tear one down for me to see?¡¯


    The span of civilization was too great. Even if an alien flying saucer was placed in front of you, you would still need a long time to study it. Moreover, this magic machinery civilization used magic crystals as its energy source. It was a combination of machinery and extraordinary power, so there were very few technologies that could be used as references ¡­


    Xia niming was still smiling.


    He had no interest in those technologies as long as he could use mechas. Why did he want to study the principles behind his motorcycle?


    Xia niming suddenly felt proud. He was such a serious person, and he was almost led astray by these guys before, but he was still serious and did not change his original heart. mechanical armors ¡­ Now, every broken one means one less. I guess not many people can fix it. In fact, it¡¯s not that there are no ordinary scientists and research assistants, and it¡¯s impossible to take all of them away, but it¡¯s rare to meet one ¡­ ¡°If we meet one, we can ask him to transfer his knowledge to us. Then, we can repair our mechas and become mechanics on average.¡±


    Everyone still had a glimmer of hope. In the apocalypse, people were the most important!


    Moreover, although the people of isodar had turned off their own connection, they could still connect their memories. As long as they prevented the other party from being infected with the virus, they could learn the technology in the other party¡¯s brain.


    The advantage of this advanced civilization still existed, and knowledge could be exchanged without barriers.


    everyone, I took du Xue and escaped, but Carolyn didn¡¯t take us with her. As the next successor, du Xue is very strong-willed and said that she doesn¡¯t know how to do research and wants to stay behind to help the survivors ¡­ Waiting for Carolyn¡¯s return, and this is also what I want!


    If I¡¯m brought there, I¡¯ll probably still end up in the zoo.


    now, we¡¯re still in the ruins, undergoing doomsday survival. The farming business has begun. Is there anyone who can help us get the bloodline fusion potion? I don¡¯t have a brain core, so I can only walk the extraordinary path from before and start cultivating the extraordinary system. I can see that the magical beasts here are similar to the evil eyes.


    Also, did anyone teach you how to build an doomsday shelter?¡±


    He felt relieved. by the way! Zombies don¡¯t need to use the condom, my group is safe! I want to transform and marry du Xue (sand done.jpg)¡±


    His words immediately aroused the interest of everyone. Originally, everyone had planned to help discuss it directly, but what did he mean by this? Dumbass retreat? Is it that I, Fat Tiger, can¡¯t hold the knife anymore, or are you too arrogant, da Xiong?


    ¡°You want to transform? Marry du Xue? After absorbing so much essence of the sun and moon, he had finally reached this step? (Touched)¡±


    Xia niming was stunned, he felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Then, whose child is it?¡±


    When Xia niming saw this sentence, it was obvious that something was wrong.¡¯It¡¯s just that my species is being domesticated, what does it have to do with me? I don¡¯t have any green grass above me.¡¯


    ¡°How hateful! You used to be a Big Boss with a project worth hundreds of millions! Why did it suddenly disappear? (Beating chest and stomping feet)¡±


    ¡°AI! Killing one person was a crime, killing ten thousand people was a hero, killing a million was a hero among heroes! Killing tens of billions of people is just a trap. As a hero who has killed countless people, it¡¯s time for you to leave! (Heartache)¡±


    Xia niming was speechless.


    His teeth hurt. He felt that he was in a difficult position and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you speak like a human?¡±


    I think you should stop pursuing du Xue, ¡± someone said immediately. she¡¯s not worthy of you at all!


    Xia niming was obviously shocked. Finally, someone who could speak!


    Although he was a transmigrator and led a group of people that looked very trashy, he would reach the peak of his life sooner or later and become the most powerful existence in the world. However, du Xue was not bad either! She was pure and kind, and she had the Supreme human authority.


    Xia niming immediately said,¡±you¡¯re overpraising me. I still think she¡¯s worthy of me.¡± (Fist salute.jpg)¡±


    no, no, no, she¡¯s still not good enough for you, because you¡¯re ambitious!


    Xia niming immediately beamed with joy. This was a normal person, it was too rare! If you can talk, then say more! How can I not have great ambitions? which time traveler doesn¡¯t want to reach the peak of life? Dominate the other world?


    ¡°You have great ambitions, because you are a Toad lusting after a Swan¡¯s flesh!¡±


    Xia niming was speechless.


    You guys are crazy!

 Chapter 411

    ?


    Chapter 411: The wasteland


    Translator: 549690339


    Xia niming¡¯s expression instantly froze! His face was as black as the bottom of a pot.


    This was clearly a forum that loved to learn. It made people bald and their hairlines moved up, but these fools did not learn. Instead, they chatted wildly. Their skills were much more mature than before ¡­ He was dumbfounded and had the illusion that the world had become abnormal.


    The surrounding people were instantly amused.


    Did he stop talking? was he starting to doubt his life?


    This operation was amazing! This was a big move, showing off so much that his scalp went numb.


    ¡°Coach, I want to be a Joker!¡±


    ¡°Hiss! This sand sculpture had profound cultivation and had reached the perfection of martial arts. It was unknown how many sixty-year-cycles it had cultivated. It was terrifying! We must not provoke them!¡±


    ¡­


    Although many people were making a fuss, they were all peripheral netizens who could not participate or help. They were just passing the time out of boredom. Others who could help had already put their hands into action.


    The research institutes were the fastest to act. Their first reaction was to let this player survive in the doomsday wasteland, then find some mechanical armors, dismantle them, and send them screenshots for research.


    Although they might not be able to gain much knowledge from it since magical machinery was powered by magical energy, the lack of technology was enough to tempt them.


    Furthermore, the best way was to find survivors in the wasteland, find a scientist in Mechanical Engineering, and obtain the principles from his memory.


    ¡°Begin analyzing the released images of the species and the information! Find a magical beast that can fuse with bloodlines and create a genetic fusion potion!¡±


    ¡­.


    Under the white light, countless people walked, waiting in formation.


    On the other hand, the matter of cultivation was still on the agenda. After all, it would be difficult to complete it in a short period of time. Xia niming was still very weak, and he was currently relying on du Xue to gain a foothold.


    Inside a fallen mechanical spaceship, half of it had collapsed and sunk into the soil. However, it was still a temporary camp for dozens of survivors.


    Du Xue was looking at the report. in the camp, the current occupation distribution is: one healer, one all-rounded mecha operator, one all-rounded combat specialist, one all-rounded spellcaster ¡­


    Although ¡± skills ¡± could be transmitted, the capacity of each person¡¯s brain was limited. It was impossible to instill too many professions. It was best for each person to take on a single profession and divide the work.


    The brain was also different from person to person.


    Most of them were third-class citizens who had to modify three routes to activate their pineal gland. Not only were their computing powers low, but their natural brain capacity could only accommodate one profession proficiency.


    It sounded like only one person¡¯s brain could learn one profession, and the capacity of the human brain was very small ¡­ However, that wasn¡¯t the case. Profession proficiency was the pinnacle of a field, and it required at least a hundred years of normal learning to possess such a vast amount of knowledge.


    For example, ¡± medical proficiency ¡± was equivalent to the top medical experts in isodar, including surgery, Internal Medicine, orthopedic ¡­


    Every domain was extremely profound and had a terrifying amount of savings. Naturally, it could squeeze your brain until it exploded ¡­ Moreover, it was impossible for one¡¯s brain to be fully filled with knowledge, as that would be a warning of ¡®insufficient computer memory¡¯.


    According to the law, at least 80% of the remaining memory space in the brain must be retained.


    As for second-class and first-class citizens, their innate ¡®internal storage¡¯ qualifications were naturally better. They were fast, had high internal storage, and could cultivate in multiple professions. For example, she, du Xue, was a first-class citizen.


    in kitten¡¯s words, it¡¯s like playing an RPG wasteland management game. Every ¡®character¡¯ has qualifications. First class citizens have three skill slots, second class citizens have two skill slots, and first class has one skill slot ¡­ Also, each of your team members has a different ability. It¡¯s up to you to ¡°add points¡± to them to learn what kind of skill.¡±


    She was calculating the distribution of professions in the team. the new Mizar is quite talented in medicine. Maybe he can learn ¡®medical proficiency¡¯. .. It¡¯s so hard to find an outstanding survivor!¡±


    Professional skills weren¡¯t something that could be learned by force. Anyone could do it. For example, if someone had medical skills, but you inserted the knowledge of ¡± mecha control proficiency ¡± into his brain, the effect would naturally be very low, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it at all.


    In fact, she wanted to find a mechanic who could repair mechas and obtain the ¡®machinery specialization¡¯ knowledge from him. Then, some people in the camp could copy it and learn it, and they would have an additional mechanic profession.


    if our camp had a mechanic class that could repair mechas, it would be much more comfortable. She pressed her forehead with difficulty and gradually had the aura of a leader. I haven¡¯t found such survivors in the other survivor camps nearby ¡­ Now that the internet is cut off, we could download anything we want in the past, so no one was worried about this.¡±


    To this day, more than 95% of the entire human race had been infected. Mechanics who could repair mechas were rare to begin with, and it was difficult to find one.


    If there were too many survivors gathered together, it would cause a tide of zombies. Therefore, it was impossible for them to live together. In the entire city of Noni, there were seventeen survivor groups of various sizes.


    She also did not reveal that she had a dynamic key, that she had the highest authority, and that she was a person who walked outside the law.


    She lowered her head and looked at the knowledge in her brain. It was the three skills of fighting and magic. kitten ¡­ Let me develop the ability of determination (awakened), which can be opened and closed freely ¡­¡±


    She closed her eyes and felt that it was getting more and more difficult, as if she was struggling to survive in a desperate situation. I heard that it¡¯s not just the Lickers ¡­ In the depths of the disaster, a tyrant appeared. It had a huge body and had the body of an ape ¡­ Furthermore, there seems to be a mastermind behind the recent corpse tide, driving them away ¡­¡±


    The mastermind?


    Was it a special zombie or some other living creature that could control zombies?


    The catastrophe of the world continued to spread.


    At the same time, in another part of the ruins outside the camp.


    A balloon was flying in the sky to investigate. It looked down at the roaring zombies below. young people, unless you¡¯ve reached level six, you can¡¯t fly. Your intelligence is not enough to fly a plane ¡­


    As for the Phase-6 zombie ¡­ He didn¡¯t think he was that unlucky. Those were monsters that only appeared in the depths of the central area, Velia.


    As he flew, he looked at his side. They were quietly approaching a Fountain Square. A black licker covered in pus and rotting, with a long and thin tongue ¡­ He picked up the old-fashioned walkie-talkie and commanded,


    that¡¯s right, this is a fourth rank bootlicker. He¡¯s sneakily approaching him from behind, and his butt is his biggest weakness!


    A group of people used stealth to approach quietly. A fierce man operated his mecha and suddenly pressed down.


    ¡°Hey, we caught it. It¡¯s struggling hard! F * ck! It broke free!¡±


    ¡°Quick, main tank, keep up and pull the aggro of this Lackey! Right! Don¡¯t get licked! That¡¯s you, mechanical tank, taunt and pull monsters! These guys don¡¯t have any intelligence!¡±


    ¡°Mage, keep up! Mud to restrict movement, retreat! Retreat! Kiting, you know!¡±


    ¡°Male mages, don¡¯t attack. You don¡¯t have to join the battle. You¡¯re responsible for shielding the battle Aura around us to avoid a zombie tide. You will all die Here.¡±


    ¡­.


    After a few minutes of intense fighting, they successfully took down the other party without any losses.


    He won!


    The dog can¡¯t be called a winner


    Xia niming was very satisfied.


    Team fight? Playing games?


    This was a professional.


    Suddenly, du Xue¡¯s walkie-talkie called, and Xia niming¡¯s voice immediately softened. dear, what¡¯s the matter? ¡±


    But in the next second, his face gradually stiffened. The range of the walkie-talkie should not be so wide. This was already more than 800 meters. Then who was nearby, secretly contacting me ¡­


    The walkie-talkie needed to be connected. How could the other party ¡­


    A hoarse voice came from the other side, ¡±


    a mysterious creature ¡­ We should have a talk.¡±


    They were zombies!


    Xia niming¡¯s mind went blank as he turned his head to look at the surrounding streets and buildings.

 Chapter 412

    ?


    Chapter 412: The terrifying virus civilization


    Translator: 549690339


    The voice sounded in his mind again, ¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t come, I¡¯ll kill all the lives on the scene.¡±


    Xia niming¡¯s entire body trembled as he looked around.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± One of the team members asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing ¡­¡± Xia niming put down the walkie-talkie. you guys can go back first. I¡¯ll stay here and continue to investigate.


    No one in the surroundings was suspicious. After all, the balloon fish often flew around to investigate, and they returned one after another.


    Xia niming followed the voice in his mind and gradually arrived at the fifth unit in the district. He walked up the desolate stairs and entered unit 503. He passed through the living room and came to a room.


    He saw a delicately-sculpted little girl with an Oriental temperament.


    She was covered in blood, but one could still tell that she was dressed up like a delicate and cute doll in a pleated dress. She looked like she came from a wealthy family. The most striking thing was that there was a red cherry blossom tied to her hair, and she was holding a pink umbrella behind her.


    ¡°Before being infected, he must have been born in a rich family!¡±


    Xia niming looked at the umbrella. This was made of the latest type of vacuum mechanical armor material. It had not even entered the civilian market yet, and he had actually gotten it to make an umbrella for his daughter?


    The little girl grinned. don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re not a human. I won¡¯t eat your brain.


    Oh my God!


    She ¡­ He really can talk!


    Xia niming roared in his heart. He was a little shaken. He knew what would happen when a high-level zombie gained intelligence.


    Netizens, save me!


    He wanted to call for help, but it was useless now.


    ¡°Mr. Zombie! I don¡¯t have a brain! Don¡¯t eat me!¡± Xia niming quickly expressed that his brain was filled with air and had no brain core.


    The little zombie girl was speechless.


    This was the first time she had seen a creature without any backbone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry ¡­ ¡®I won¡¯t chase after those humans just now ¡­¡¯ ¡®Because I¡¯ve already eaten a lot of humans, probably ¡­¡¯ I¡¯m very satisfied with 1731 people.¡± The little girl ignored him and smiled, exuding the aura of an Emperor-to-be, ¡± so, I don¡¯t need to eat people now, unless I meet special people.


    ¡°Special person?¡± Xia niming was shocked.¡¯Even zombies have weird tastes?


    She tilted her head and thought about it seriously. it¡¯s a person with special skills in his head. Hmm ¡­ in your words, it¡¯s just like an online game. You¡¯re just walking skill books. When you kill monsters, you can drop skill books, machinery ¡­ The battle ¡­ Medical treatment ¡­ The equipment ¡­¡±


    Xia niming felt his hair stand on end.


    Did zombies eat human brains to gain their experiences, skills, and memories? She knew about online games because she had eaten human brains and obtained the social experience and civilization of the past!


    when I was born with my memories, I could no longer remember who I was before I died, what family I was born into, and whether I had parents who loved me ¡­ our infected zombies are equivalent to brain death. It¡¯s just like a computer that forcibly crashed and reformatted ¡­ Perhaps there are still some fragmented memory fragments left.¡±


    The little girl calmly looked out of the window. There were ruins below and zombies wandering back and forth.


    I¡¯m already another life. The independent life programming language that was naturally formed in my brain is no longer C++, but it still has an astonishing infection ¡­ I was born under an umbrella, you can call me Umbrella Girl ¡­ Or, I¡¯m wearing a cherry blossom on my head and you can call me cherry blossom?¡±


    The little girl looked at Xia niming curiously, ¡± what do you think my name should be? ¡±


    Xia niming felt a bone-piercing cold.


    This new life had enough wisdom to start thinking about its own life and try to think about itself: Where life came from, where death would go, and even tried to come into contact with their food-humans.


    Of course, he was using himself as the medium.


    ¡°You¡¯re called cherryblossoms, right? that¡¯s pretty good.¡± Xia niming laughed drily. The other party was exploring, curious, and might kill him at any time.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be called ¡­ Sakura?¡± She muttered to herself.


    ¡°People like you ¡­ How many are left?¡± Xia niming was stunned.


    there are many core areas in Velia, and the ruins are pitch black ¡­ There are more than 10 of them, and they¡¯re all very powerful. They¡¯re all in different shapes and sizes, and they¡¯re fighting for territory. New ones are also being born from the vast horde of zombies, but they¡¯re split into two factions.¡± Cherryblossoms said.


    ¡°Which two factions?¡± Xia niming couldn¡¯t help asking.


    the first faction is the slaughter faction. They kill and exterminate humans, eating their brains. They realized the fearsomeness of the Ishtar people and are afraid that they will come back and exterminate the race.


    the second faction is the animal faction. They rear humans and eat their brains like raising pigs. They walk the path of sustainable development.


    Xia niming¡¯s scalp was completely numb. you¡¯re the second sect? ¡±


    She didn¡¯t kill humans directly but came here to communicate. She probably wanted to keep humans in captivity. His camp was in danger ¡­


    ¡°No! I¡¯m from the third faction, the human-friendly faction.¡±


    Cherryblossoms smiled and looked at the shattered streets outside. She said indifferently, ¡± I don¡¯t eat humans. I want to use the remaining ancient humans as my think tank, provide them with the best living environment, restore their previous beautiful lives, give them human rights and citizen treatment, and develop technology ¡­ It¡¯s precisely because I know how terrifying their brains are that I want to use them to develop a civilization ¡­¡±


    Xia niming looked at her with an inexplicable overbearing aura.


    He was like a formidable man with the temperament of someone who had been in power for a long time.


    At this moment, his body was not trembling out of fear, but because of these words.


    ¡°Come, take me to talk to your leader.¡± Cherryblossoms said, ¡± it¡¯s because of all of you. You have no other choice. If I want to kill you all, I can do it with a thought.¡±


    At the survivor camp.


    Du Xue looked at the terrifying cherry blossoms and fell silent after hearing the story.


    ¡°You want our tribe to submit to you and then pledge our loyalty to you?¡± Du Xue gritted her teeth and nodded, ¡± ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    Cherryblossoms held an umbrella and smiled. the guilt mechanism and law are for humans ¡­ The people of ishodar had no mercy towards outsiders. There were no laws or rules, or how could they have been the overlords before? You can betray me at any time. This is just a temporary measure, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Du Xue trembled.


    She was extremely intelligent, but before she could grow up, she encountered such a terrifying monster.


    Cherryblossoms continued to smile and said, ¡± I know. You have the Supreme authority of humans-dynamic secret key. I specifically went to the periphery and traveled through the cities. I¡¯ve been looking for you for far too long.¡±


    Du Xue¡¯s eyes widened.


    Bang!


    Du Xue¡¯s aura instantly swelled, and a huge killing intent spread. Her entire body was covered in pus, and a long, sticky tail grew out. She was like a black monkey in mud, and her aura was terrifying as she reached out to grab.


    ¡°Lickers?¡± Cherryblossoms hung upside down and dodged with an umbrella. She was also shocked. uninfected ¡­ A licker?¡±


    She opened her mouth.


    ¡°Then take a look at my form!¡±


    BOOM!


    Cherryblossoms¡¯s body suddenly grew taller as her clothes burst open inch by inch. She transformed into a terrifying tyrant, her muscles contorted as mucus dripped from her body. sorry, I¡¯m a tyrant!


    Huala!


    &Nbsp; a licker and a tyrant faced each other, their terrifying auras spreading.


    Du Xue revealed a look of despair. As long as the other party touched her even a little, she would be infected. There was no possibility of winning at all ¡­ Had this newly born race already reached such a level?


    She retracted her body and returned to her normal form.


    The little girl also returned to her human form. you¡¯re very smart. You know how to stop ¡­ You have underestimated the virus¡¯s evolution by not entering the core area. Our high-end zombies have no firewall and can basically enter the gene lock form. They can control their emotions and unleash their potential to transform, but it will hurt the body.¡±


    Du Xue was silent for a moment. how did you know that I have a dynamic key ¡­


    ¡°Unfortunately, I ate some of the memories of the scientists at the Central Research Institute and have memory fragments.¡± Cherryblossoms said calmly, ¡± you have the highest authority of the people of isodar. You have the right to represent the people of isodar in negotiations with me ¡­ I ask you to forcefully break through the authority of the key and make me a citizen in the Ishtar people¡¯s guilt mechanism!¡±


    Du Xue looked at her and knew what she meant.


    If she was listed as a citizen, no one else could lay a hand on her. She would be protected like the murderer from before and could not betray her, but she ¡­ However, she could still kill as she pleased, which was equivalent to the entire isodar people becoming her slaves.


    In fact, over the past few days, she had already forcefully cracked the dynamic secret key, but she still did not do anything. This was because the guilt mechanism could still allow the survivors to trust each other and resist the disaster together. There was no need for them to be suspicious of each other, and they could still build a survivor camp.


    The probability of a murderer was extremely low. Only one would be born out of hundreds of millions of people in Ishtar.


    ¡°You have no other choice.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the best choice for you!¡± Cherryblossoms said. ¡®I¡¯ve seen the civilization of the isodarian people ¡­¡¯ ¡®I choose to protect you, not eat you, and you humans serve me ¡­¡¯


    Furthermore, you¡¯re struggling at death¡¯s door. Weren¡¯t you all waiting for Carolyn to return and rescue you? Under the hands of a zombie, you can live a better life and wait for Carolyn¡¯s rescue in the future. Your God has returned ¡­ Perhaps you can kill me, can¡¯t you? It¡¯s the best choice for both you and me. ¡±


    A man-eating zombie actually asked for human protection?


    Du Xue was silent for a moment.


    She was just like the murderer from before.


    She could infect and kill humans, but that was her last choice. Like a murderer, she wanted to have the authority of the Ishtar people and enslave them, not kill them!


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll change!¡± Du Xue said. She took out a dynamic key and changed it under cherryblossoms¡¯s supervision.


    Du Xue explained,¡±originally, the network would be connected through the ¡®Skynet¡¯ and cover every citizen of Ishtar. But now, the network is cut off, and everyone has turned off their external network ¡­¡± We can only contact their brains one by one and slowly transform the survivors in our camp.¡±


    Du Xue brought cherryblossoms to the survivor camp and instantly caused quite a stir, but it eventually subsided. Everyone¡¯s citizenship rights were changed, and cherryblossoms was included in their civil laws. The people of isodar could not have any ill intentions towards her.


    ¡°Give me the dynamic key. Otherwise, you¡¯ll delete it in private.¡± Cherryblossoms extended her hand.


    ¡°You!¡± Du Xue¡¯s expression changed.


    Cherryblossoms¡¯s face shrank.


    don¡¯t worry, I need you. I respect intelligent life like you as the mother who gave birth to us zombies ¡­ Otherwise, I would¡¯ve just killed you guys a long time ago. There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡± Cherryblossoms took the key and pouted. I¡¯m also a living being. I¡¯ll be lonely, and I long for social life and friendship ¡­ Even though you are my food, I will suppress the urge to eat you. I am already an intelligent life!¡±


    Outside, on the internet, everyone was stunned.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡±


    ¡°Virus, it¡¯s even more exaggerated than we thought! Such a monster appeared so quickly!¡±


    This advanced civilization was too terrifying. From the beginning to the end, it wasn¡¯t like other primitive societies, which were led by the nose by the Earthlings. Instead, even if a group of them worked together, they would still be beaten up.


    This advanced hell mode dungeon was too difficult.


    After all, the other party¡¯s level of civilization was higher than that of the Earthlings. He was the one who was more primitive.


    ¡°Heavens! He¡¯s starting to doubt his life!¡±


    ¡°F * ck, even zombies have such terrifying intelligence! Is there no time for us Earthlings to get up?¡±


    , I thought Earth Online was already (hell-level instance dungeon, creating (record of more than seven billion people online at the same time. They were born without equipment, went through primary school, junior high school instance dungeons, leveled up with all kinds of baldies (and were beaten up by rich second generation players ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that even aliens would have such a difficult life!¡±


    However, someone suggested, ¡±


    ¡°Get her! Although she has intelligence, she¡¯s still a young girl who doesn¡¯t understand love. Get her heart!¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s only in her teens!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not even a teenager, she¡¯s no longer herself. She¡¯s just a new life born in her body and the virus has taken over her body. She¡¯ll still grow up and die of old age! Don¡¯t worry! In another 80 years, she¡¯ll be a slim and elegant young girl!¡±


    the one above, crazy. Zombie loli cultivation plan? ¡±


    ¡°F * ck! It¡¯s still possible because other people don¡¯t dare to get close for fear of being infected, but the balloon fish is different. He has no brain and isn¡¯t a computer at all, so he¡¯s not afraid of being infected!¡±


    ¡­.


    After Xia niming heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, Am I going to be a scumbag?


    But to save the world, I can only go on a date! Soon, with the help of a group of netizens, ¡± the big date war ¡± was launched.

 Chapter 413

    ?


    Chapter 413: Rearing and God


    Translator: 549690339


    Xia niming tried to knock on the other party¡¯s door and tried to flatter him, but he did not get a good look and made no progress. He couldn¡¯t help but cry, These idiotic players tried to harm me! You tricked me into being a bootlicker!


    He always had an umbrella with him and had already told me: ¡®If you can¡¯t get up, then it¡¯s fine. To think that I came here to be the goddess¡¯s boot-licker, she has already rejected me.¡¯


    He was heartbroken and felt that he had been played again.


    Six years after the great calamity.


    Hundreds of millions of zombies were still wandering around, and infected people with intelligence began to appear one after another. They had ¡®battle forms¡¯ and began to call themselves the zombie race. New human!


    Cherryblossoms gathered a large number of survivors.


    She set up a camp in Noni city as a stronghold and used her own mental waves to drive away the tide of zombies. She also built walls to protect humans.


    ¡°This is the home of humans!¡±


    Her voice began to gain the trust of the people of isodar. Sometimes, they even forgot that she was a zombie. The people of isodar, like them, seemed to be restricted by the ¡®guilt mechanism¡¯ and respected human rights and the law.


    Mechanical armors, medical treatment, technology, and various civilizations were rapidly restored. The Sakura survivor camp¡¯s strength increased greatly. Under the leadership of Sakura, the people of Ishtar used mechas to encircle and annihilate several Celestial Emperor zombies of the same level as them. They quickly killed them!


    Cherryblossoms had eaten their brain cores, and her strength had increased greatly!


    She was originally weak and was only an Emperor-to-be, but now she broke through to become a heavenly Emperor and became one of the strongest zombies.


    ¡°Dammit! Umbrella Girl cherryblossoms, you¡¯ve subdued those low-level food and joined forces with them to hunt us down!¡±


    In an instant, countless infected zombies, tyrants, Queens, and foragers all felt threatened. Without any subordinates, they began to imitate cherryblossoms and set up their own survival camps.


    ¡°This is the general trend! The ancient human civilization is still something we drool over.¡± Cherryblossoms said indifferently.


    7 years after the great catastrophe.


    The man-eating faction was almost extinct.


    The ¡®raise all humans¡¯ faction rapidly increased.


    The high-level zombies began to shelter the survivors of the izudaardians, helping them resist the zombie tide. They even killed the low-level zombies, built a colony, made them submit to them, and developed technology and civilization.


    However, the tyranny and enslavement of the high-level zombies had caused many izodarian people to stab them in the back and stab them in the back.


    Their human rights were limited to the same race, and they felt no guilt towards outsiders.


    Only the Sakura Island survivor camp did not have such concerns.


    Cherryblossoms could even use her authority to completely enslave the people of Ishtar, but she still gave them extremely high human rights and freedom. She became The Guardian God of humanity, which attracted more and more survivors to come and join her.


    Eight years after the great calamity.


    Most of the high-level zombies were still eliminated. Some of them were even backstabbed and attacked in secret because they helped the development of mankind. They even subverted their own rule.


    After the humans in the survivor camps defeated the high-level zombie that controlled them, they took his brain and started to surrender to the cherry blossom camp!


    ¡°This is giving the other party manpower!¡±


    Countless high-leveled zombies vomited blood!


    They had been killed, and not only had they given their brain cores to the other party, but their manpower had also been transferred to their side!


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    ¡°Sinister and cunning!¡±


    ¡°That damned Umbrella Girl cherryblossoms!¡±


    Most of them had been eliminated. Only a small number of high-level zombie camps had the will of the zombies, their friendly actions, and their sincere treatment. They had completely conquered the trust of humans and were still standing on the vast land of zombies.


    The structure of the world was very strange:


    High-level zombies built shelters to protect humans and fight against low-level zombies for them. They also brought their own camp survivors, drove mecha, and searched for a large number of supplies in supermarkets, shops, and factories on the wasteland. They attacked each other¡¯s high-level zombies.


    This was too strange.


    In the doomsday wasteland era, no matter how humans survived, they still entered a primitive society where the strong preyed on the weak.


    47 years after the great calamity.


    One by one, powerful Celestial Emperor zombies were born. They were the corpses of the top celestial emperors of the izodaians, and after being infected, their consciousness was born.


    An era of power struggle had begun. The small number of survivors in isodar gradually became the logistics and survived.


    Fifty-seven years after the great calamity.


    Emperor hailandong of the sea tribe, who was hiding in the ocean and watching the ruins, finally made his move and suppressed the zombie celestial emperors in the ruins.


    The civilization of the Overlord of the sea tribe, the covidias civilization, had completely opened!


    This was an era of advanced ocean civilization, and the major zombie powerhouses had to pay tributes regularly no matter how much internal strife they had.


    ¡°Carolyn, did you see that? As long as you live, you will one day become an Overlord of an era.¡± Harland Dong smiled.


    61 years after the great calamity.


    brothers, I¡¯ve been cultivating for more than 60 years since I came to this world. I¡¯ve finally reached the fifth step. I can be said to be gifted! Xia niming felt very uncomfortable. This hell mode dungeon was too scary. It was already very difficult to survive.


    Furthermore, as the isodar camp began to stabilize and they began to produce condoms again, he could not help but cry.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Continue to live! A weakling!¡±


    ¡°Secretly develop, don¡¯t be reckless! We can win! The Earthlings will definitely win!¡±


    63rd year of the great calamity.


    The death of a large number of Ishtar people had pushed this era forward!


    Countless amounts of energy filled the air as they gathered it, wanting to use it to break through the solid door that was stuck in the next realm.


    At this time, the top heavenly emperors had reached the demigod realm. There were thirteen of them, but they still couldn¡¯t see their future.


    ¡°Is there a Dao path above the heavenly Emperor?¡±


    ¡°May I ask if there¡¯s a God Realm in the world?¡±


    ¡­.


    The energy collected by the thirteen people might be enough, but they could not find the way to find the gods.


    In the past, when one became a God in the Sorcerer world, they had to ¡± prove the heaven and earth by themselves ¡°, opening up a world of the underworld and living in it to become a God.


    After that, when one became a God in the primordial world, they placed the ¡°Dao fruit¡± in the virtual sky. A Dao fruit primordial spirit lived in the virtual sky and was immortal. It was the Dao of a Sage.


    However, no matter what, he had to make use of a small space to greatly compress and intensely compress his energy, causing a qualitative change and advancing to become a God. As for this world ¡­ It seemed that the space-folding technology had not appeared.


    There were no space items either.


    Gradually, the most talented ancient Celestial Emperor, hai Lan Dong, deduced the way to become a God and sensed something. perhaps I need a small space to compress it! The earth and heaven energy in this land is too poor. You can¡¯t become a God!¡±


    Harlandon¡¯s mind went blank when he remembered the space ring he saw when he followed the ancient God to the ruins. the opportunity to become a God is there!


    Only now did he have a complicated expression on his face, and he finally realized what he had missed ¡­


    To a God, it was just a storage item ¡­


    To the strongest heavenly Emperor in the world, it was the only treasure that could help him become a God. It was priceless ¡­


    the great ancient God, harlandon wants to see you!


    In the past few years, the entire sea tribe had quickly built altars and a magnificent sea temple. A statue of an ancient God was sitting in the sea.


    Countless times, they had opened the sacrificial ceremony, presented treasures, and even presented Zhao Shirou, who had already become the heavenly Emperor, but they still could not wait.


    Hai Lan Dong was silent, looking at his own face that was gradually aging, dispirited like an old man. He looked at Zhao Shirou next to him, ¡± God¡¯s heart, I still can¡¯t guess it.


    ¡­¡­


    67th year of the great calamity.


    As soon as this disturbance appeared, the entire land was in an uproar. The corpse race¡¯s celestial thearchs in the ruined camp began to fall silent and frown.


    They also began to look for the ancient God and obtain the space ring of the God. They paid all the price, but it was difficult to find it ¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the path ahead has come to an end?¡±


    Some of the corpse race¡¯s heavenly emperors felt bitter.


    However, someone suddenly thought of something. the people of isodar might be able to develop the technology of space-folding ¡­


    They had this thought, and their hearts rippled.


    They wanted to make use of this once highly developed civilization. The destruction of the isodar people had not even been 50 years, and the survivors were still living on this land. If they wanted them to restart their technology ¡­


    However, the remaining survivors had long lost their core top-tier technology, and only civil machinery technology was left ¡­ The top scientists had already been taken away by Carolyn!


    ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible for the current izudaardians to develop to that level again. At the very least, they can restore their population to hundreds of millions, just like they were in their Prime! We can¡¯t wait, and we can¡¯t indulge in this!¡± One of the tyrant heavenly emperors said coldly.


    back then, the great sage of isodar, Caroline, took away the former isodar people. All of them are currently researching core technology that has not been announced to the public. Find her, and perhaps she can study space technology!


    One by one, the celestial emperors began to search for the lost civilization, the people of isodar.


    However, the land was too vast, and it was difficult for them to find it. However, they still searched for it. They had no choice. This was their only hope of breaking through. They all stood at the top of the world, and there was no future for them. Immortality was what every celestial Thearch wanted!


    Soon, seven or eight years had passed. Finally, someone had found a secret Research Institute. It was the ruins of the izodaine. Upon entering, they found that it was the same group of people that Carolyn had brought with her.


    They were all dead.


    All the scientists in the Research Institute had died without exception.


    Even Carolyn could be clearly seen lying on the ground as a corpse. It was unknown how long she had been dead.


    This Research Institute had died from infection.


    When the news spread, all the isodar survivors had already collapsed.


    The reason why they chose to serve the undead race was because they believed that their God, Carolyn, would lead the elites of the human race to research the antidote to the virus and return to this land to restore their prosperity. However, at this moment, their hope had already been shattered ¡­


    They couldn¡¯t help but wail.


    is our civilization, the glory of the people of Ishtar really gone? ¡±


    ¡°The world ¡­ No more God race.¡±


    Madam Carolyn was unable to develop an antidote for the virus even at her death. After all ¡­ The virus is mutating wildly and spreading through our brains. Our brains of hundreds of millions of people calculate that the mutation rate is too fast. It¡¯s an unprecedented unknown program that gave birth to the incredible new race ¡­¡±


    Cries could be heard from many survivor camps.


    Meanwhile, the celestial emperors of the corpse race arrived at the Research Institute one by one, frowning as they speculated,


    ¡°He died from infection? Did the research go wrong and cause the virus to break out in the Research Institute? They¡¯ll all be annihilated in the end?¡±


    perhaps that¡¯s the case. It¡¯s not that she couldn¡¯t escape. Carolyn could still escape, but she still chose to stay in the Research Institute. That¡¯s because the last hope of mankind¡¯s scientists had been destroyed. After all the researchers died, she chose to live and die together.


    They sighed and admired this former civilization.


    Of course, there was another theory.


    perhaps someone was one step ahead of us. A long, long time ago, when no one had ever thought of becoming a god, they had already planned it. They had been thinking about such things, searching for the last civilization of the izodaians, entering their research facilities, plundering their wisdom, infecting them, and then destroying the last seeds!


    This was a terrifying guess. If it was just a guess, it would be fine, but if it was true, it would be too terrifying.


    ¡°Who would have thought of this in advance?¡±


    logically speaking, no one would have thought so far ahead, but you¡¯ve forgotten that the previous one had also found the isodarian in advance ¡­ The umbrella Girl cherryblossoms?¡±


    ¡± The fact that the cherry blossom Empress was terrifying might not be true! Who would dare to find trouble with her?¡±


    that¡¯s possible. If I were her and occupied the largest camp, I would secretly search for Caroline and destroy her. The current isodar people would lose their last hope, and could only rely on her to exist.


    ¡­


    Even the White-haired Ocean Monarch, the Emperor of the most ancient era. heylan. fell back on his throne when he heard the news. His turbid eyes became even more turbid. Caroline, this is not your style ¡­ Have you forgotten our bet? It¡¯s not like you to break your promise ¡­ The pride and stubbornness that would rather die than submit ¡­¡±


    The determined look in that woman¡¯s eyes flashed through his mind.


    He didn¡¯t expect that his departure back then would be an eternal farewell.


    ¡­..


    70 years after the great calamity.


    As Harland Dong grew older, he wasn¡¯t far from death. His combat power began to decline, and a new age of the undead began.


    ¡°Cherry blossom Empress!¡±


    This term came from the Sakura Island survivor camp, where dozens of undead elites were gathered and built a shelter. It gradually spread and became the largest human camp.


    She activated her cultivation technique, transforming into her battle form, and using martial techniques.


    previously, the old humans, demonic beasts, and talented people were different. Now that I¡¯ve started on the path of cultivation, coupled with my talent, I can go further.


    without the tempering and tempering of one¡¯s heart, it¡¯s ultimately very difficult to reach the highest point ¡­


    She had perfected the cultivation system and had a profound influence on the entire corpse race.


    Ten years later, the people of isodar had built shelters and stabilized their population, but they still could not flourish and their civilization could not return to its peak.


    However, the mechanical armors could still make them a decent combat force.


    There were billions of zombies on the entire land. Even though they had killed many, it was still a number that made their scalps tingle. Even the evolved human zombies that had gained intelligence felt their scalps tingle.


    above the heavenly Emperor is God. It seems impossible to break through to God, but ¡­


    On this day, the cherry blossom Empress began to calculate the path to becoming a god.


    In the previous world civilizations, there were many ways to become a God, but they all hid in their inner worlds. Without an inner world, how could one become a God?


    Eighty years after the great catastrophe.


    A terrifying aura was born between heaven and earth. The wind blew and clouds churned. The entire earth seemed to be suffocating as it trembled. It was as vast as the ocean, as if some terrifying life had been born.


    ¡°Eighty years ¡­ I¡¯ve just come of age, so it¡¯s just right for me to be called a God!¡±


    The cherry blossom Empress simply stood at the peak of the mountain, while the countless undead below prostrated themselves.


    A God was born. She was shockingly talented, and no one knew what kind of incredible method she had used to become a God. She had pried open that door and became the first God in this world!


    the sea tribe civilization should come and surrender.


    The cherry blossom Empress announced, ¡± Holy Sakura dynasty.


    Instantly, the entire land was in a state of chaos.

 Chapter 414

    ?


    Chapter 414: The tyrant Sakura Emperor


    Translator: 549690339


    A living God of the present age!


    Countless celestial emperors were shaken. Their might and prestige were at their peak, and that terrifying aura could easily crush them to death.


    Previously, many celestial emperors had deduced that the method to become a God had been cut off, and it was absolutely impossible for them to become one at the moment. However, the cherry blossom Emperor had broken through the restriction before their eyes, so he clearly had a huge secret on him.


    ¡°How did she become a God?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­ This was impossible! According to the deduction, one had to enter space to become a God. After Cheng Fei ascended to a higher space, it would be difficult for a God to descend into the mortal world! As for Emperor cherry blossom ¡­ It seems that he has been living in the mortal world for a long time!¡±


    This was something that was hard to imagine.


    According to the deductions of the celestial emperors, the existence of gods was too terrifying. It was difficult for this world to accommodate them and they couldn¡¯t easily appear.


    As for Emperor cherry blossom, he could easily descend into the mortal world and interfere with the affairs of the mortal world.


    ¡°This clearly isn¡¯t the way to become a God by living in a space!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine! What kind of unique method did he develop to become a God?¡±


    it¡¯s said that ancient gods can also walk in the mortal world!


    Many people guessed that there were three possibilities.


    The first possibility was that the umbrella Girl cherryblossoms was shockingly talented and terrifying to the extreme. She had deduced a method to become a God that exceeded all paths and imaginations. However, the probability of this was too low. Even the celestial emperors could not do it. It was very difficult for her aptitude to be exaggerated to such an extent!


    The second possibility was that the umbrella Girl cherryblossoms had killed Carolyn and the others, obtaining all of the research results of the Ishtar people. The crystallization of the wisdom of an advanced civilization would naturally be able to do this.


    The third possibility was that it was bestowed by the ancient gods.


    But no matter what, seeing a living God descend to the world, he could only silently put away his ambition and bow his head.


    The first year of the Holy Sakura dynasty.


    The Holy Sakura Emperor¡¯s ascension to the throne and coming of age ceremony shook the world. The sea Race, the corpse race, and the Ishtar people all presented gifts.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that one will become a God when they become an adult!¡±


    Everyone looked over and saw a peerless young lady holding a red umbrella. Her eyes were chaotic as she stood above the city¡¯s Palace. She was filled with dominance, looking down on the world and everything.


    ¡°Everyone, since you¡¯ve come to offer your congratulations, you must offer a small gift!¡± Emperor cherry blossom lowered his gaze.


    ¡°How about offering up the energy you¡¯ve collected to become a God?¡±


    As soon as he said this, all the celestial emperors who had come to offer their congratulations were in an uproar!


    Originally, Celestial Emperor cherry blossom had the same status as them. He had collected a portion of the energy needed to become a God and had spent countless amounts of blood. Now, cherryblossoms wanted them to offer up all their savings?


    This was cutting off their path to becoming gods!


    One of the corpse race¡¯s heavenly emperors could not help but speak up, ¡± since you¡¯ve become a God, you should be our leader. You should be the master of this era. You should be benevolent and all living beings should be your people ¡­


    ¡°Eh?


    Emperor cherry Blossom¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°You¡¯re teaching me how to do things?¡±


    A terrifying pressure descended from the sky, and flames spread out. It was as if he was the only true God looking down on the world, and his flames burned the heavens.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The heavenly Emperor shrieked in pain and fell to the ground. His terrifying aura swept across the world and the wind whistled, suppressing all the heavenly emperors.


    ¡°What did you just say? Say it again.¡±


    The cherry blossom Emperor smiled gently. I will listen to the will of all living beings.


    ¡°The will of all living beings is to offer congratulatory gifts! I ¡­ I¡¯m willing to offer you a congratulatory gift!¡± The celestial Emperor spat out a mouthful of blood as he kneeled on the ground and kowtowed frantically, screaming in pain.


    The surrounding celestial emperors ¡®hair stood on end as their hearts trembled.


    The cherry blossom Emperor was a zombie tyrant through and through. Just like the murderer from back then, he enjoyed killing people. His personality was extremely flawed, and he was not to be provoked!


    The first year of the Holy Sakura dynasty.


    The cherry blossom Emperor suppressed all of the celestial emperors in the world and collected twelve portions of their energy to become a God. He advanced by leaps and bounds and became a mid-level God!


    Seventh year of the Holy cherry blossom dynasty.


    The cherry blossom Emperor was a wise and strategic person. He enfeoffed the land and made the feudal lords the celestial Emperor. They paid tributes regularly and ordered them to enter the zombie area at regular intervals to bring out the newly-intelligent tribesmen.


    In fact, high-level zombies could also hunt low-level zombies and obtain their brain nuclei to improve their cultivation ¡­ After all, there were too few humans. They were more used to obtain the skills in their minds.


    However, once this system was implemented, the ordinary zombies that evolved into high-leveled ones would gain intelligence and become citizens. They would be protected and other high-leveled zombies could not be killed.


    Thus, the corpse race began to flourish.


    The corpse clan¡¯s men and women gradually reproduced with each other, giving birth to the next generation of newborns.


    breaking away from the primitive world and refusing to kill each other is a necessary experience for a race. Emperor cherry blossom said, ¡± otherwise, how are we going to reproduce? ¡±


    Her intelligence was still unfathomable.


    In the same year, she ordered people to build the wall of ¡± Vilya ¡± in the central city for the Ishtar people to live and reproduce. Of course, they also had to provide the corresponding technology and civilization for the undead.


    Holy cherry blossom dynasty, Year 11.


    The corpse race¡¯s population began to flourish, gradually reaching several hundred thousand.


    The cherry blossom Emperor was a tyrant whose emotions were unpredictable. She ruled by herself, and had never attended morning court sessions. She had never held a meeting before, and she would personally make decisions.


    But her wisdom, talent, and foresight gradually convinced the corpse race.


    Year 12 of the Holy cherry blossom dynasty.


    The vassal race-the merfolk-had sent news that harlandon was about to die.


    The most ancient Emperor was about to leave, which symbolized the end of the era of the Ishtar people.


    However, being unable to become a God and dying of old age was the inevitable outcome for all heavenly emperors.


    No one knew how Emperor cherry blossom had become a God! He couldn¡¯t tell anyone!


    ¡­..


    The royal City of the Ocean, covidia.


    The former Overlord of the ocean, harlandon, was already an old man. For beings like him, their bodies could be replaced, but the aging of their brains was the real unavoidable factor.


    He felt his mind aging and his consciousness blurring.


    She thought back to her childhood when she met her true love, Harland Dong. They met the most beautiful love in their best years. He told her that they must protect the glory of the sea tribe.


    ¡°Without him, what¡¯s the point of living?¡± Hailandong chuckled. He was reminiscing about the past. I¡¯d rather be him than him.


    She was very glad that she didn¡¯t die with her husband, because she had encountered many interesting things. Carolyn had also met the ancient gods. Only then did she understand that the beauty of life wasn¡¯t limited to love. For example, Carolyn and the ancient gods had never stopped because of these things.


    Many things happened after that. He witnessed the destruction of a great civilization with his own eyes. His persistence was right, and he eventually led the civilization to the top. The Marine civilization, covidias, ruled the world for a period of time.


    However, not long after, it was eventually replaced by a new civilization because of the appearance of gods.


    On the side, Zhao Shirou closed her eyes bitterly, ¡± ancient God, why did you refuse our request? ¡±


    ¡°The will of the ancient gods is not something we can figure out.¡± Harland Dong sighed. we are all suffering the pain of time. Neither the people of isodar nor us can stop the flow of time.


    Suddenly, in a daze, he saw a shadow slowly walking towards him.


    ¡°Hai Lan Dong, you want to see me?¡±


    Hai Lan Dong¡¯s cloudy eyes suddenly opened wide. He stumbled and struggled on the throne. you¡¯re finally here. I want to fulfill the bet we made back then!


    ¡°A bet?¡± Xu Zhi was stunned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the bet ¡­¡± ¡°The bet ¡­¡± Harland Dong said with a trembling voice. In the end, Caroline died, and she did not have the time to hand everything over to me. I would like to ask the ancient gods to be the witnesses of the bet and hand over the isodar civilization to me. ¡±


    Xu Zhi instantly understood.


    Harlandon had always wanted to see him. Not only did he want his dimensional ring, but he also wanted to use the technology of the ishodans to become a God. Many of the ishodans ¡®technologies had not been publicly announced, and it was very likely that they had semi-finished space technology.


    I¡¯m here this time, ¡± Xu Zhi said with a chuckle. I¡¯m indeed here for the travel bet.


    Helan Dong¡¯s face lit up. His voice was filled with excitement and hope. I knew a long time ago that once the virus spreads, it can¡¯t be cured! Because it could mutate through the human brain ¡­ No matter how powerful the scientists that Carolyn brought with her are, they can¡¯t possibly go against the computing power of hundreds of millions of izodaurs ¡®brains. The degree of mutation is uncountable.¡±


    the ancient God has returned to witness the result of the bet, but you didn¡¯t win, harlandon.


    A beautiful woman with an umbrella and a cherry blossom on her head slowly came to this land. Her beautiful bare feet stepped on the seashell Street as she looked at a white-haired old man.


    ¡°Umbrella Girl ¡­ Emperor cherry blossom!¡± Harland¡¯s eyes widened as if he had just seen something unbelievable.

 Chapter 415

    ?


    Chapter 415: The extinction of the sea Race


    Translator: 549690339


    Whoosh.


    The deep blue Palace was filled with bubbles, and the night pearls emitted a soft light. It was a beautiful sight.


    Harlandon would never have thought that the great sage of the Ishtar people, Caroline, had already become a female undead. She became the first true God of the undead race, ruling the entire race.


    If this news were to spread, the entire world would be shaken.


    However, if one looked at it from another perspective, it was also a matter of course, even inevitable!


    If it was the secret intervention of a higher civilization, then this new race that had yet to rise, a group of natives, would naturally stand at the highest point among them and even possess the method to become a God.


    Cherryblossoms smiled. She could tell that he was confused. Harland Dong, you¡¯re right. You¡¯re right ¡­ Back then, I studied it for a long time, and we, the people of isodar, discovered a shocking fact: ¡®We will be destroyed ¡­¡¯ ¡°This was unavoidable. The virus can not be defeated. Thus, for the continuation of our race, we made a very exaggerated decision.¡±


    ¡°What decision?¡± Harland Dong¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t defeat it, then I¡¯ll become it.¡±


    BOOM!


    Harland Dong¡¯s mind went blank. His old body started shaking.


    Cherryblossoms smiled. yes, I turned myself into a zombie. At that moment, I ate all the scientists in the Research Institute, a total of 1731 people ¡­


    It ate 1731 people?


    this was the whole truth behind the death of the entire research institute ¡­


    Harland Dong¡¯s mind went blank.


    the people of isodar were truly a crazy race!


    She had fled with the most elite backbone of humanity, equivalent to the last spark of civilization. She should have tried her best to survive, even giving up the survivors in the cities and modifying her own brain programming language!


    This was the most rational way of doing things.


    After all, this was only targeted at the C++ virus. It could be used to eliminate its infection, but she had actually been so crazy to make such an extremely irrational decision that almost led to mutual destruction!


    He would stake everything on one throw and go back to save the entire race.


    In order to live up to the people of isodar who believed in them, a zombie named cherryblossoms returned. She was the last hope of the people of isodar. In this post-apocalyptic world, she divided the last piece of Pure Land for her people and ensured the continuation of the race.


    ¡°Really ¡­ He¡¯s crazy.¡±


    Harlandon shuddered and closed his eyes. you could have risen again. As long as you gave up on the izodails who were struggling in the zombie horde, changed the core language in your brain, and became a new human being, you could have eliminated the targeted virus ¡­ Instead, you chose to go back and destroy yourself.¡±


    ¡°however ¡­ i refuse!¡± the cherry blossom empress smiled.


    Helan Dong was shocked.


    He remembered that when Levis died, the entire isodar people started a war, and nearly half of the population was killed or injured.


    if the God dies today, the people of isodar will live until three days later. To tell the life of the God to other races, we will proudly tell the story of our Lord with the powerful charm of technology.


    They were extreme to the extreme, crazy to the extreme, this was an almost unreasonable race.


    However, cherryblossoms did it. She became the new leader of the undead. She protected the survivors of the Ishtar people in the midst of the undead horde, carving out a difficult space for them to survive.


    then, did I win the bet of civilization? ¡± Cherryblossoms asked.


    Hai Lan Dong was silent.


    Indeed, Carolyn had won.


    That was because she was still standing at the highest point of the world and had unified it. On the other hand, the sea Race was about to come to an end with her death. In fact, as long as Carolyn wanted to, she could easily destroy the sea Race. The power over the life and death of the sea Race had long fallen into her hands.


    ¡°You did beat me, but did you really win?¡±


    even if you stand at the top of the undead race, you can¡¯t restore the glory of the people of Ishtar, ¡± Harland said in a hoarse voice. there are still more than one billion zombies all over the land ¡­ There are simply too many of them. All you can do is to use the high-level undead to protect the people of isodar and build the last piece of land for them.¡±


    ¡°The vast tide of history is still unstoppable ¡­¡± Harlandon did not say anything. the time of the isodalans is over, just as our time has passed.


    really? can¡¯t we return to the glory of the people of isodar? ¡± She smiled and looked into the distance. don¡¯t underestimate the determination of the people of isodar. No one can destroy the Protoss, and no one can destroy our ¡­ We¡¯re the only ones here.¡±


    Harland Dong was surprised.


    ¡°As the price of the bet, the intelligence of your entire race will be mine.¡± She continued to smile. the entire sea tribe, 1.1 billion people, let me eat them all ¡­


    ¡°As a reward, I will make you a God.¡±


    Cherryblossoms raised her arm high, causing circular ripples to rapidly spread out.


    ¡°Come, let the sea Race be exterminated! Just like the people of isodar, become a memory in my mind!¡±


    BOOM!


    A terrifying Halo swept across the entire ocean.


    In the Naga tribe of the sea Race, in the cities and towns, countless people walked out of the streets. The elderly, children, and the others looked at the sky in a daze. The terrifying power swept over, and everywhere it went, there were corpses. It was inevitable.


    Hailandong¡¯s eyes dimmed. She struggled to get up at the last moment. Her brain was like a super-computer, and she finally thought of an incredible way to become a God!


    you¡¯ve already!!?


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    The day passed, and the entire ocean was deathly still.


    Some of the corpse race could feel the terrifying aura fluctuation from a large domain away. They rushed up to the sky and went to investigate. To their horror, they discovered that the entire sea Race was filled with corpses. They were densely packed and floating on the water surface, swollen.


    ¡°Blood sea!¡±


    this is an Overlord race!


    None of them survived. They were infected by the virus, just like what had happened at the isodar Research Institute. Even the Overlord of the sea, helandon, was lying on the throne, dead.


    The umbrella-wielding cherry blossom Emperor returned, and she continued to sit on her throne. She held a red umbrella and smiled quietly, as if she were the only God who held the Crimson sword of the king, looking down on the entire universe.


    ¡°Who should I kill next?¡± She laughed.


    Countless people felt their blood run cold when they heard this.


    Someone noticed.


    Her realm had actually reached the level of an incredible high-level God.


    ¡°The cherry blossom Emperor is the most terrifying tyrant in history. She went alone and annihilated the entire sea Race!¡±


    Harland Dong was just about to grow old, and she went to the sea tribe alone ¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s more than one billion members of the sea tribe! It was a total of over one billion! The population of the isodar civilization back then was just like this!¡±


    ¡°Back then, the murderer¡¯s massacre of the world was already shocking enough, and now ¡­ This! This ¡­ How tyrannical was this? She directly killed several billion people and collected a massive amount of life force, increasing her power to an extremely terrifying level!¡±


    ¡°Shh! A low voice! The walls have ears!¡±


    ¡­


    In the Holy Sakura dynasty, a tyrant God descended from the heavens with a might that could make one tremble in fear.


    [ year 92 of the great catastrophe, Year 12 of the Holy Sakura dynasty, the Emperor of the Sea Race, hailandong, passed away. He descended upon covidia and massacred billions of people in the sea region. The sea Race was exterminated. ]


    ¡­.


    ¡°Ta!¡±


    In the distance was a River of lava.


    Xu Zhi accompanied Zhao Shirou as they walked down the ruined streets, just like they had been in the past.


    Back then, the people of isodar were too large and prosperous. They ruled over countless magical beast races and tribes, such as dragons, Hydra, chimeras ¡­ At its peak, the territory had already reached 40% of the entire world, which was equivalent to the terrifyingly vast area of 40 primordial worlds!


    The vastness of the land was unimaginable.


    They were an extremely advanced civilization that had developed to the peak. They had a population of more than one billion, and they were all unimaginable elites. On average, they were rank four to rank five. Even if they were underage, there were countless rank one to rank three.


    It was because of this that the number of zombies wandering around the land was too high, almost impossible to destroy.


    even after a hundred years, after so many massacres, they still don¡¯t seem to have decreased in number. Xu Zhi walked through the ruins of the main street and looked at the wandering horde of zombies, which had already become a part of the world.


    ¡°Emperor cherry blossom, you really are ¡­ Is it Madam Caroline?¡± Zhao Shirou was in a daze, her face full of disbelief.


    Why would Madam Carolyn destroy the entire sea Race? Including Emperor hailandong?


    That was more than a billion lives!


    They had family, relatives, and children.


    Madam Carolyn was the person who had created the genetic law. She respected life and built a perfect society!


    ¡°Who knows? People change.¡± Xu Zhi laughed and felt a little emotional. He said, ¡± ¡°Do you want to hear a story? A story about the history of development of an ancient civilization ¡­ His rise and fall.¡±

 Chapter 416

    ?


    Chapter 416: Eternal life of death


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to listen to the stories of the gods.¡± Zhao Shirou lowered her voice respectfully.


    Xu Zhi walked in front and spoke in the ruins, ¡± a long, long time ago, there was a race that lived on the edge of the lava. They had unparalleled wisdom.


    The moment Zhao Shirou heard it, she knew that the ancient God was talking about the past glory of the izodarian people.


    they advanced their technology like crazy. In the end, each of them possessed great power, knowledge as vast as the sea, and perfect looks. They could even download the corresponding knowledge they wanted from the internet and become omnipotent people.


    they call themselves the God race, and every one of them is proficient in the divine C language. They can modify the genes and memories of other life forms, and they possess great power comparable to the gods. If they were to be placed in the outer realms, they could destroy and rule a magical beast race!


    in fact, they only need to send one citizen to the outer region to unify the huge lava region!


    conquering and ruling the world is meaningless to them. They already have enough land.


    for a civilization to develop to this extent, it¡¯s already unimaginable. If there are no restrictions, they can also hack into their social network with just one citizen, causing their own civilization to be paralyzed.


    when every member of a race has the power to easily destroy their own race and destroy the order ¡­ If we don¡¯t restrict our clansmen, they will be destroyed.¡±


    At this point, Xu Zhi looked at Zhao Shirou. so, what should we use to restrict them? The law on paper? Self-discipline? Moral?¡±


    Zhao Shirou was silent.


    There was almost nothing that could limit their actions.


    For example, the written social laws of the ancient society with television, computers, and the Internet, the establishment of the security Bureau, the patrolling of the government, and the arrest of the criminals, were no longer able to restrict them ¡­ The destructive power they could cause alone was too terrifying, and they were well-hidden! Attacking shopping malls, websites, and shops was enough to paralyze an entire province!


    This was the inevitable trend of the development of civilization to such a high level.


    this is an interesting civilization story.


    Zhao Shirou was silent for a moment. I guess the only way for them to stop their self-destruction is to write the ¡®law¡¯ in the depths of their genes and set up a ¡®guilty death mechanism¡¯. This is the only way to make them follow the law like the humans of the previous society.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re very smart.¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled and continued to walk through the ruins of the street. Suddenly, he sat down on a wooden bench in a park¡¯s Fountain Square. Looking from afar, it was as if he was reminiscing the ancient glory of this land.


    setting up a ¡®guilt mechanism¡¯ is the only choice for this civilization. They are still the same to the outside world, but there are no internal conflicts. They have begun to move towards happiness, harmony, kindness, law-abiding, no distrust, and the firewall has also allowed them to remove the high wall between people ¡­ They worked together, and as a result, their civilization developed even more terrifyingly, and their technology was updated to an unimaginable level.¡±


    however, no civilization has a perfect system. Because of this, they have three unavoidable weaknesses.


    first, it¡¯s written in the depths of the genes. There¡¯s always the possibility of a person with a genetic defect appearing. Although it¡¯s avoided with all efforts, the probability is one in a hundred million, so there¡¯s still a possibility of it happening ¡­ As long as there was a possibility, it would definitely appear with the passage of time! This is the fearsome nature of time. Any small probability event will become an inevitable event!¡±


    Zhao Shirou was silent.


    This was indeed unsolvable.


    The scary thing about a murderer was not that he could go around killing people. After all, no matter how big an individual disaster was, it could not destroy a civilization ¡­ Just like before, he had paid a huge price to take him down.


    The real horror of the murderer was that he could be a top ¡± hacker. after breaking through the ¡± guilty death limit, ¡± he was free and could directly research his own firewall and create a virus to invade.


    This was unavoidable.


    The birth of the murderer could not be monitored by Skynet, because every ¡± Protoss ¡± was too powerful. The moment they left, they were not bound by the ¡± Law ¡± and could directly send ¡± normal ¡± instructions to hide in Skynet¡¯s surveillance.


    He only needed to hide for a few decades and study the corresponding virus ¡­


    ¡°This is the first fatal flaw.¡± Xu Zhi laughed.


    secondly, as a law, there must be someone who holds the key. As the ¡®sword holder¡¯, his good and evil will destroy the entire civilization. If one of the successors of a certain generation has evil intentions, it will be inevitable.


    Xu Zhi interjected a short story for Zhao Shirou. It was the story of Cheng Xin, the ¡± sword wielder ¡± in the ¡± three-body ¡°. When the button for civilization was pressed, the mentality of the person in charge would determine the continuation and destruction of civilization.


    Zhao Shirou was silent.


    There was absolutely no problem with the character of Madam Carolyn and her successor, Viviana. But what about the future? Generation after generation of heirs, perhaps there would come a day when there would be a problem ¡­


    As long as there was a possibility, he would definitely be born as time passed!


    Zhao Shirou was terrified and couldn¡¯t help but ask excitedly, ¡± the person who is responsible for standing at the top of society, controlling and modifying the law. This is the second flaw. Then, what is the third flaw ¡­


    She had always known about these two flaws. In fact, all the people of isodar knew about them.


    the third flaw is that the people of isodar can not become gods. Xu Zhi said lightly.


    ¡°What!¡±


    Zhao Shirou¡¯s eyes widened.


    She instantly reacted. Yes! There had been no ¡± gods ¡± before, and the people of isodar had not considered this. At that time, there was no concept of level eight gods.


    However, as soon as the isodarian people were destroyed, the ¡± God ¡± appeared so quickly, while the isodarian people did not appear before ¡­


    This was too illogical!


    It was as if the people of isodar were deliberately suppressing the appearance of the gods.


    Xu Zhi sighed. the civilization of the isodarian people has long reached an extremely terrifying height ¡­ Were they unable to become gods? No, they have already met the technical requirements.¡±


    that¡¯s because once a living being becomes a God, they will no longer be restricted by the ¡®guilt mechanism¡¯. Carolyn¡¯s dream is to create a perfect and equal world where everyone is a God, and everyone possesses great power. However, when a true God appears, it will definitely not be equal, and might enslave commoners! That would not be in line with her dreams, and she would end up as a powerhouse of the ladder, just like in the extraordinary world, where the strong preyed on the weak and destroyed the structure of the entire civilization.¡±


    they¡¯ve already developed the space technology, but they don¡¯t dare to announce it to the public, afraid that other life forms will use it to become gods ¡­ If other beings become gods, the isodarian civilization might be destroyed by the ¡®gods¡¯. ¡±


    Zhao Shirou¡¯s hair stood on end, and she had goosebumps all over.


    This was the real reason why there had never been a God in the vast era of advanced civilization of Ishtar!


    ¡°No wonder! No wonder ¡­¡± Zhao Shirou¡¯s mind went blank.


    Was this the truth of history?


    She closed her eyes. Her eyelids were trembling, and her long eyelashes were fluttering. how sad ¡­ she said. The ancient civilization called themselves the God race, but they restricted their people from becoming gods ¡­ This is the third weakness. If a race and civilization is forever limited to rank-7, they will inevitably be eliminated in the future. This is also the inevitability of time.¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled faintly. these three vital points, the birth of a murderous ghost, the disloyalty of the sword-wielder, and the civilization¡¯s eternal stagnation at Level Seven ¡­ If any of the fatal factors were to break out, they would almost certainly be destroyed ¡­¡±


    Is our destruction inevitable?


    From the very beginning, our perfect and happy social form was the wrong path?


    Zhao Shirou took a deep breath, it was hard to imagine that the truth was so cruel.


    these three problems are enough to be fatal. Therefore, Carolyn has been thinking of ways to solve it. Even with her think tank and scientists, they were unable to solve it. In her deductions, destruction seemed to be inevitable. As time passed ¡­ At a certain point in time, as long as one of the three vital points explodes, it will be instantly destroyed.¡±


    she¡¯s an extreme person, ¡± Xu Zhi said. since the people of isodar are bound to die, what can she do to save them from death? ¡±


    So, she thought of a terrible plan, the ¡± civilization everlasting plan, ¡± also known as the ¡± God race eternal plan.


    When the people of isodar were facing destruction, they would activate this final plan ¡­ She had thought that when she exploded, it might be the next generation of Viviana ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect it to come so early.¡±


    When Zhao Shirou heard this, terrifying waves hit her.


    He didn¡¯t expect that such a big secret was hidden under the ice Mountain.


    Yet, this ancient God had witnessed the rise and fall of the Ishtar civilization. It was as if he was standing there, watching the torrent of history.


    Was this what a God was?


    One generation after another, he would stand at the top and look on indifferently, forever remembered.


    She had been cultivating passively all this time, and now she suddenly wanted to become stronger.


    once the people of isodar are destroyed because of those three problems, they will start the plan for the gods ¡®eternal life and realize the continuation of the gods. What is the plan? ¡± When Zhao Shirou heard this name, she felt terrible, as if she was a madman.


    Xu Zhi laughed. do you think that a civilization and a race can exist forever? ¡± he asked in return. &Nbsp;


    Zhao Shirou was stunned. This was a question about the eternity of civilization. After thinking about it seriously, she replied respectfully, ¡± a civilization can not last forever. Alternation, destruction, and rise are inevitable ¡­


    ¡°Yeah ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed faintly and then said in a cold voice, ¡± such a delusional idea is impossible to achieve! From that moment on, Carolyn knew that it was impossible to have a truly perfect and blissful society in this world. That would only exist in the land of dreams ¡­ That¡¯s right, unless you¡¯re living in a dream, why don¡¯t you go and have a good dream! There was everything in the dream! Everything exists!¡±


    Living in a dream ¡­


    Zhao Shirou trembled, goosebumps rising all over her body!


    Xu Zhi continued to stride forward and walked through the ruins. He asked, ¡± no civilization can last forever, just like no life can last forever ¡­ As for life, what do you think is the way to achieve eternal life?¡±


    Zhao Shirou was silent again, and a trace of determination flashed in her eyes, ¡± eternal life? There should be no life that could exist forever. Those that would not die of old age would be killed. True immortality might be in another form. For example, how did one define a person¡¯s true death? Perhaps if people had forgotten about him and stopped talking about him, he would really be dead ¡­ Mr. Levis, to a certain extent, he is still alive, because he will always live in our hearts, in a corner of our memories.¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed in admiration. that¡¯s right. When the dead are remembered by people, when civilization is recorded in the annals of history, living in people¡¯s memories and in other people¡¯s dreams is also another kind of eternal life.


    Live in my memory?


    Zhao Shirou was silent for a moment, and her mind suddenly thought of an extremely incredible thing!


    Xu Zhi suddenly smiled faintly. the Protoss ¡®eternal life plan, however, does not allow for eternal life. This is a paradox, because as long as one is alive, they will be killed and destroyed. Perhaps only the dead Protoss will be able to survive ¡­ Only then can you walk towards eternal life.¡±


    Zhao Shirou¡¯s eyes widened. the last plan to deal with the extinction of a civilization, the ¡®Protoss eternal plan¡¯ is ¡­ Eternal life?¡±

 Chapter 417

    ?


    Chapter 417: The path to godhood: Eternal death


    Translator: 549690339


    As long as one lived, one would die.


    Only dead gods, the Grim Reaper, could walk towards true immortality.


    It seemed to be a very absurd fallacy, even extremely illogical, but at this time, Zhao Shirou¡¯s body was trembling, silent, and trembling.


    Only dead gods could walk towards eternal life ¡­


    Such a civilization was destined to be destroyed. It was impossible for such a Utopia to appear in reality. They could only live in dreams and memories ¡­


    This was the izudaarian¡¯s final plan to deal with extinction ¡­


    ¡­.


    Thoughts collided and gathered together. Her mind gradually cleared up, and an incredible thought was born.


    the ¡®Protoss eternal life plan¡¯ is actually an alternative way of achieving immortality through death ¡­ But while it looks like a plan to save humanity, it¡¯s actually a special method of becoming a god that the isodarian scientists have developed, right?¡± Zhao Shirou was excited.


    Xu Zhi looked at her.


    Zhao Shirou seemed to have been affirmed and shouted excitedly, ¡± I should have guessed it! It was impossible for the people of isodar to give up on the idea of reaching grade-8! ¡®He must be studying it in secret, trying to become a God and maintain the balance in some way ¡­¡¯ ¡°This is a special way to become a God. Our brain is a computer that can program and draw online games ¡­ Circuit boards, memory memory chips, and they can be assembled into a world ¡­¡±


    Zhao Shirou walked back and forth in the ruins. She kept thinking, and her eyes became brighter and brighter. if I¡¯m not wrong, the cherry blossom Emperor¡¯s brain is now an online game world, a real online game similar to ¡®the mechanical revolution.¡¯ In it, countless people of the izudaarian race live ¡­ This is the final plan for the shelter!¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed.


    With the development of isodar technology, Virtual Online Games could no longer be distinguished between reality and virtual. The online game world was so real that people couldn¡¯t even sense that it was fake.


    ¡°That¡¯s a crazy idea! In the time of destruction, let a trustworthy ishodar become a God, build a shelter in the brain, and continue the civilization of ishodar!¡±


    Zhao Shirou continued to think seriously, ¡± with her brain, build an ¡®online game world¡¯, collect survivors, live in it, become a sanctuary, start to live in her memory, become a part of her¡¯ dream ¡®in her mind. In that dream society, all hidden dangers will be completely eliminated, and this perfect society can be realized ¡­ The Utopia is indeed only a dream!¡±


    She was almost incoherent as she exclaimed loudly!


    this is the izudaarian¡¯s final plan to deal with the destruction of the three questions.


    Ms. Carolyn, by eating the 1731 top elites of the Research Institute, she was actually just sucking the soul of the scientist into her brain, living in the ¡®online game world¡¯ in her brain. In that virtual online game world, the over 1000 people in the Research Institute were still giving her advice.


    hai Lan Dong and the billions of people of the sea tribe were also swallowed into the online game and became the billions of residents there, becoming a part of her memory ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that lady Carolyn already has a bold and crazy plan. In her mind, she¡¯s going to create an identical ancient lava continent and absorb all the living beings in the world!¡±


    ¡°It seems to grant death, but in reality, it grants eternal life! This is the eternal life of the Grim Reaper!¡±


    those people became energy and merged into her brain, becoming a part of her body. They increased her cultivation to become a God and also became the little people in her dream, continuing to live in another virtual world.


    Xu Zhi smiled and nodded.


    This was indeed a special method to become a God, and it was simply inconceivable.


    It was equivalent to a ¡± computer host ¡± becoming a god. She could kill people outside, turn them into a string of data, and absorb them into her computer program. This was living in the ¡± online game world ¡± in her brain.


    A world in a flower, a Bodhi in a leaf.


    It was simply amazing. This was a kind of ¡®virtual reality¡¯ technique that had evolved into a God.


    The izodails ¡®method of becoming a god was a mixture of technology and extraordinary. It was equivalent to a circuit board directly in the brain. Their own ¡± computer ¡± created an online game world, and then, they used it to become a God!


    this is the eternal life of the Grim Reaper.


    Zhao Shirou¡¯s face was serious. but, the people of isodar who died before they became gods ¡­ And now, Madam Carolyn¡¯s brain is the mainframe of a computer for ¡®godhood¡¯. It is the beginning of a new and perfect social system!¡±


    Her eyes were intoxicated, as if she was immersed in the re-opened future. no one knows that a huge human civilization lives in the mind of the cherry blossom Empress. She is the tomb keeper of the entire civilization!


    we were originally computers, some kind of program. Now, we¡¯re just gathered together ¡­ This could be considered as a form of destruction after a great disaster ¡­ Was it a dimensional upgrade? The entire izudaarian people have moved to a higher dimension.¡±


    Zhao Shirou praised. Perhaps this was the beginning of the true perfection of the isodar civilization!


    She had created a heaven for the living when she was alive.


    After she died, she helped the dead avoid hell.


    The God of the undead race, Caroline, the tomb keeper of the entire Ishtar civilization.


    the cherry blossom Empress, the first God born from the undead race, protects the corpses of the previous civilization and lives in a corner of her memories.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was a little calm, but he found it very interesting, as if it was destined. He laughed and said, ¡± it may seem as if the entire civilization has died and perished, but in fact, it has become a thought in the brain in some form.


    Was it really a memory?


    Which was real, reality or a dream?


    Xu Zhi suddenly sighed with emotion. This was some kind of special idealism that had become a divine technique. On earth, were those characters in online games really fake? Was it really virtual?


    Who could tell what was real and what was fake?


    Who could be sure that he was not Zhuangzhou¡¯s dream butterfly?


    But no matter what, this was a brand new path to becoming a god. Even Xu Zhi could not help but exclaim in surprise! He was extremely surprised!


    The terrifying wisdom of the izudaarian civilization had developed unimaginable things. The method to become a God had infinite potential.


    this path to godhood is simply ridiculous. A world is just a corner of his memory. All the living beings in this world are just a dream in his mind ¡­ Xu Zhi was silent. This path to godhood would not be lower than the nine revolutions mysterious art or the evil god of Cthulhu. Its potential might even be greater.


    in fact, this is a path for a creator to become a God, even though it¡¯s not a physical body, similar to an online game world ¡­ In his brain, he could create worlds and nurture all living beings. He could still provide incense and become stronger continuously ¡­ This was a continuous cycle, a path that could provide energy on its own, just like how the nine revolutions mysterious art could feed living creatures in the body ¡­ Perhaps, Carolyn¡¯s path to becoming a god was meant to nurture an entire civilization ¡­ It can be called raising all of humanity?¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned. He was a master of creation, but he now had another master of creation under his command ¡­ It was really bizarre.

 Chapter 418

    ?


    Chapter 418: The ultimate of civilization and Zerg hero (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    In some sense, the terrifying race of isodar had developed to the point of ¡± creation.


    This powerful advanced technology civilization had predicted the end of their race many years ago. The ishodans could not continue to live in this world. They were too powerful and would destroy themselves.


    Thus, the Protoss eternal life plan was established and countermeasures were made.


    It looked like they were escaping and were forced to enter the sanctuary to protect the continuation of their race, but it was not a new beginning ¡­


    Even though that world seemed to be in its infancy, when all the data and even the rules of calculation were accurate to the quantum level, then how could one prove which world was fake?


    ¡°Most of the time, truth and falsehood are relative, not absolute.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes were full of smiles.


    he had evolved this huge sandbox of civilization, and in the magnificent and vast historical poems, he had obtained the results he had expected, and even surpassed it!


    Xu Zhi strode across the ruins. The Golden afterglow of the lava river in the distance was like the setting sun, sprinkling on his body. they¡¯re like a story from a science fiction world, magnificent and epic ¡­ Rise, shine, collapse, perdition.¡±


    The development of their civilization.


    The Industrial Revolution, the electric machinery era, the internet media era, the genetic revolution, and the virtual eternal life era.


    Xu Zhi could not help but think, ¡± the humans on earth might be entering the era of the genetic revolution in the near future ¡­


    Back on Earth, the Human Genome Project, the human Genius project, was proposed a long time ago in 1985, and much of it had been analyzed by now. Although Earthlings were not as intelligent as the people of Ishtar, with the passage of time, the genetic DNA code might not be a secret in the future, and humans would also completely understand their own life code.


    Moreover, there were already experiments on cloning.


    ¡°This seems to be the inevitable course of history.¡±


    He could not help but calm down. Some of the conclusions might even come true on earth in the future ¡­ The civilization on earth might have taken a similar path to the Ishtar people.


    perhaps, when a technological civilization is so developed that it surpasses common sense, what awaits them is the destruction of their own society. Becoming strong is also the beginning of self-destruction. This is an inevitable process that any civilization must face!


    In fact, just like the current countries, the nuclear reserves of each powerful country could easily destroy the earth countless times. What would the next world war be like?


    No one knew.


    This could be considered as a powerful civilization, with powerful weapons that could destroy their own society at any time.


    And this was only the current civilization. What would happen if it developed a little longer?


    This ¡± chain of destruction ¡± that led to Level-8 civilizations seemed to exist in any civilization. Although the extraordinary civilizations from before and the current technological civilizations were different in form, they would all face a huge test of mass extinction in order to reach Level-8. If they could endure it, they would then be able to reach the next stage.


    ¡°Perhaps, the solution to this is to create a world and hide in it? Let the civilization enter the era of quantum immortality and virtual immortality?¡± Xu Zhi finally smiled. it seems that the intelligent sub-brain has said before that some high-level technological civilizations will choose to hide in space.


    ¡°Of course, this high probability is not the only option.¡±


    It was interesting to think about this.


    The Science and Technology side and the extraordinary side were two completely different systems.


    In fact, the development of this batch of izudareans had given him a lot of data.


    And learning from the experiences accumulated in the development of civilization in the sandbox world was exactly what Xu Zhi wanted. He could see the path to explore the future. Although this was a development path on the technological side, he had obtained precious experimental data.


    ¡­¡­.


    Ishtar Research Institute.


    More than a thousand scientists in white coats were still frantically calculating in front of their computers. They were extremely nervous.


    If someone had been to the death research Institute from before and seen their appearance, they would know that they were the most elite group of scientists who had died of a bizarre infection and were taken away by Carolyn.


    Although they were dead, they were not dead. Perhaps it was because of death that they could welcome eternal life-eternal life of the god of death.


    Only dead Celestials could walk towards eternity.


    ¡°The data flood has been guided!¡±


    1.12791 intelligent life forms ¡­


    using mass energy, using the sandbox world that has already been established in the aquamarine great domain to fully simulate the real environment, launching!


    ¡°Quantum simulation in progress!¡±


    using mode to molecular movement!


    ¡°Transferring consciousness and soul!¡±


    ¡°Entered the cherry blossom Empress¡¯s brain¡¯s virtual memory!¡±


    ¡­.


    Huala!


    The sea water rolled.


    With the Research Institute¡¯s preparations, all the sea tribe¡¯s people quickly appeared on this land.


    ¡°Why do I feel like something just happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so strange.¡±


    ¡°My head suddenly trembled ¡­¡±


    the world is exactly the same, but it seems a little strange. Is this d¨¦j¨¤ vu? ¡±


    They appeared in the houses, on the streets, the elderly, children, women holding babies, and strong men. They were stunned for a moment, feeling that something had just happened, but nothing had happened. They were busy with their own business.


    they didn¡¯t notice their deaths, because ¡­ He died too quickly!¡±


    Harland Dong appeared in front of the screens in the Research Center. He looked terrified.


    He was so scared that he was a little stunned!


    At that moment, a scientist, Caroline, who was wearing a white coat and exuding the aura of a God, stood beside him. harlandon, what do you think of the shelter built by us, the people of isodar, and this world? ¡±


    Hai Lan Dong was silent, trying to digest the information.


    He silently felt his entire body. Every touch felt real. He still had the power of a top heavenly Emperor. The vast power of his every move was beyond his imagination ¡­


    Had the technology of the ishodans reached such a terrifying level?


    ¡°It¡¯s real. Your current strength is real! ¡®It¡¯s not virtual,¡¯ said Caroline. the power of every living being here is real. You still have the vast power of a heavenly Emperor. Even if I release you out again, you will still have the mighty power you have now ¡­


    Harland Dong was silent for a moment before he interrupted her. tell me, are you Caroline or cherryblossoms? ¡±


    I¡¯m Carolyn. The person outside is cherryblossoms ¡­ Carolyn suddenly smiled in a somewhat strange manner as she sighed with emotion, ¡± the real Carolyn, isn¡¯t she already dead? Carolyn could only live in a corner of her memories, forever remembered by her ¡­ Carolyn, it¡¯s just like how cherry blossoms recorded a piece of ancient history and read the story of a woman named ¡®Carolyn¡¯ from a book ¡­¡±


    Her words were a bit Zen, but Harland Dong could understand what she meant.


    This method of becoming a god, the god of death¡¯s eternal life ¡­


    It was a idealistic path to begin with, a virtual quantum world.


    Caroline smiled and showed him around the Research Institute. do you know the picture? The ¡®pixels¡¯ of the colorful squares determine the realism of the image. The same goes for the world. When the virtual units of the world are made up of rotating molecules and atoms, can you tell what is real and what is fake?¡±


    Caroline brought harlandon to observe the microscope in the laboratory. They actually saw molecular movement!


    ¡°This ¡­ How can there be such a large amount of calculation?¡±


    Hai Lan Dong looked at the image under the microscope and was extremely surprised!


    At this level, he couldn¡¯t find the flaw that this world was a virtual one.


    Caroline could see the shock in harlandon¡¯s eyes. She smiled and explained, ¡± the ¡®computer¡¯ after becoming a god has a huge amount of computing power. It is beyond anything that humans could imagine ¡­ It¡¯s impossible to calculate every single molecule in real time. It¡¯s just a set of specific rules, and the molecules are the basic units for him to derive ¡­¡±


    Harland Dong held his breath and looked around the Research Institute.


    In a sense, this place had become a Creation Research Institute. They studied the data of the creation of the world, set the rules and regulations of the world, and calculated the equations.


    ¡°Look at the people of the sea tribe. They can¡¯t tell that this is a real ¡®online game¡¯. They can have children and create life with the same rules as reality. When a dream reaches this level, you still say it¡¯s fake? It¡¯s already real to a certain extent, and you can even say that we¡¯ve entered a parallel universe in an instant!¡±


    Said Carolyn.


    ¡°A parallel universe?¡± Harland¡¯s eyes widened.


    yes, but the rules of this universe are set by us, and we can¡¯t just imagine and create them at will. Creating land requires a large amount of ¡®energy¡¯. Trees, sand, soil, rivers, we call them¡¯ energy¡¯. That¡¯s why I plundered all the energy of the celestial emperors outside to become gods ¡­ It¡¯s also very difficult for me to create life with complete self-intelligence out of thin air. At the moment, I can only pull in life from the outside to enrich the diversity of species.


    ¡°In our settings, this world is the same as before. You can kill each other, have grudges, become stronger, and pursue your own dreams. There is no difference at all.¡±


    Carolyn said, ¡± although it can be set up perfectly without any disputes or killing, a perfect social structure will respond to ¡­ It¡¯s a dull and boring world.¡±


    ¡°Where are you people of isodar?¡± Hai Lan Dong asked.


    we¡¯re no longer living on the ancient lava continent. I only created this world after the apocalypse and I became a God. There are very few isodar survivors who have just moved in. in the future, ¡± said Carolyn, ¡± they will live in another space-time, as beautiful and kind as before. Occasionally, they will descend to the mortal world as rulers, true God races. They will guide and correct the development of low-leveled civilizations in your worlds.


    It was all in his brain ¡­


    The people of isodar were still the rulers ¡­


    The civilization had clearly been destroyed, yet he still wanted to be an Overlord just to dream of a beautiful dream?


    Hailandong¡¯s face froze. He suddenly smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I can have my own pursuits here, and I can become a God?¡±


    yes, you can become a God here. As long as you have enough energy, you can choose to kill, cause a mass extinction, or even kill your people ¡­ Caroline¡¯s words made Harland¡¯s face stiffen.


    She continued, ¡± in fact, in this place, gods can easily descend to the mortal world. Humans can live with gods without being separated by space. After all. the rules of the world are decided by us ¡­ ¡®In the world of dreams, there are now three gods among the people of isodar ¡­¡¯ I¡¯m one of them, and you can be one too.¡±


    Hai Lan Dong was silent. Becoming a god was his goal.


    However, in this place ¡­


    ¡°What am I to you?¡± Said hai Lan Dong.


    ¡°You are a piece of memory in my mind, a corner of a memory stored in my mind, a golden millet dream.¡± Carolyn replied in an incomparably direct manner. Her voice was filled with decisiveness as she said, ¡± you are a fragment that forms a part of my memories.


    Helan Dong¡¯s face was bitter. I¡¯m just your ¡­ .¡±


    yes, in a sense, that¡¯s true.


    I still don¡¯t have any combat power, ¡± said Carolyn with a smile. I¡¯m still a scientist from back then. I¡¯m still very weak. I can¡¯t fight ¡­ But it can summon you gods raised in the brain to descend to the outside world and fight.¡±


    it looks like I¡¯m a high-level God, but in fact, they¡¯re just the energy that makes up the entire world. Flowers, grass, trees, wood, and three low-level gods ¡­ It¡¯s just a combination of auras.¡±


    Harland Dong was silent for a moment, trying to understand the terrifying amount of information.


    this is a path to the Supreme. We have combined the system of science and the extraordinary to deduce everything in the world in our brains. Caroline smiled. This female scientist in a white coat was leading him to see the experimental results in the Research Institute. according to our deduction, in the future, we will sooner or later become the greatest existence in the world!


    he slept with his eyes closed for an entire night. The emission of his thoughts was a big Bang of the universe. The endless worlds were evolving, thriving, declining, destroying, and perishing. He opened his eyes that were pretending to be asleep, and the collection of his thoughts was the end of the world and the destruction of the endless universe!


    he nurtures all of humanity, the endless universe, life, time and space, any living creature ¡­


    ¡°The opening and closing of his eyes is the unit of measurement for one cosmic epoch.¡±


    time, space, and dimensions in his eyes are meaningless.


    there could be multiple dreams in his mind, turning into the multiverse and countless parallel dimensions.


    ¡­.


    Caroline smiled as she explained the future of this path to Harland.


    As he grew stronger, the terrifying amount of calculations would also increase. It wasn¡¯t just the lava continent alone, but countless other worlds would be born in his brain. The rise and fall of civilizations, the birth and destruction of species, all of them would become a corner of his memory!


    he¡¯s the center of the universe, the source of the Big Bang, the God of beginning and end. The world exists in his dreams, and life can¡¯t distinguish between real and fake ¡­ The entire world will become a part of his memory ¡­¡± Helan Dong¡¯s scalp went numb. He could no longer suppress his fear. He yelled, ¡± what kind of path did you izudaardians take to become gods?!


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Caroline laughed. but that was a distant future. Right now, I¡¯m still too weak! ¡®Level eight just now is the theoretical limit of the izodaians ¡­¡¯


    Who didn¡¯t know how to brag and make assumptions? After all, anyone could dream.


    according to our speculations, each Dao path will not be too weak when it reaches the final realm ¡­ Don¡¯t think too highly of this path, but I think it¡¯s still one of the most powerful paths among the ultimate entities.¡±


    Harland Dong was completely shocked.


    the people of isodar, the God race!!!


    ¡­.


    In the living room.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s mind suddenly jolted. As he sat on the black sofa and ate his dinner, he suddenly raised his head and looked out the window in the distance, as if he had sensed something.


    A mechanical voice came faintly,


    another bug tribe hero has been born.

 Chapter 419

    ?


    Chapter 419: Destined reincarnation (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    The second person who could become the Zerg hero?


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    This Dao path was indeed extremely terrifying.


    An advanced civilization working together to help a God ¡®cherryblossoms¡¯ deduce her own cultivation path, create a virtual world, and carry out reproduction energy. It was equivalent to the power of an entire civilization being superimposed on a God ¡­ He could indeed become a hero of the Zerg.


    ¡°The second Zerg hero has indeed been born.¡±


    Xu Zhi was not intoxicated by the beautiful blueprint for the future that Caroline had drawn up.


    That was the ultimate level that the people of isodar had envisioned. It was still unknown if they could become Zerg heroes, let alone reach the height of the end of their lives ¡­


    although he has the potential to be a Zerg hero, in each era, there are often many people with qualifications and potential. There is not one in a hundred who can really turn potential into an actual realm. Xu Zhi thought for a moment. but the convergence of a civilization is worth looking forward to.


    However, was he a non-combat God?


    A God of scientists who was a farmer?


    Xu Zhi was dumbfounded. Which God had not been a battle maniac in the past? all of them were peerless geniuses who could challenge those of a higher level. This was the first time he had seen a ¡± research science ¡± God who could not fight in person.


    however, the gods have also gone towards diversity. This is what I want.


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Sakura dynasty, year 14.


    It had been two years since the 1.1 billion people of the sea tribe died.


    Emperor cherry blossom created a cultivation system, remolded the era of city-states, and erected high walls to allow the new undead race to live together.


    She established a marriage system and pushed for monogamy, completely bidding farewell to the system of the strong being respected and the powerful corpse clan occupying many women. The weak were also allowed to marry and have free marriage.


    However, although the corpse race had sexual desires, they were ultimately unable to give birth due to a certain genetic defect and were able to give birth to new babies.


    since there are no newborns, we can only give birth to new intelligent people among the hundreds of millions of zombies ¡­ Then we can¡¯t kill each other.¡±


    The cherry blossom great Empress created laws and policies. The strong could enslave the weak, but they couldn¡¯t kill them. The undead race had a situation where the strong and the weak coexisted, and the population rapidly increased without killing each other.


    Holy Sakura dynasty, year 15.


    Hundreds of millions of zombies were still spreading the virus. It was equivalent to borrowing the crazy calculations of billions of supercomputers. The virus was still evolving towards the fear of the unknown.


    A new piece of news reached the central corpse city.


    a new 17th generation virus has appeared in the North of the Nanming region!


    A faint voice came from the depths of the godly Palace.


    ¡°Send someone to investigate.¡±


    This was a brand-new variant of the virus that had undergone an unknown qualitative change. It was extremely inconceivable.


    It could start to infect other life forms other than the C++ language of the izodails, breaking through the firewall of their brains, the sea Race, the Dragon race, the Hydra, the magical beasts ¡­ The entire world was in a state of panic!


    If the previous world catastrophe was a specific virus that invaded the territory of the isodarian people, then now, the remaining 60% had also begun to break out in terrible natural disasters.


    The great catastrophe had completely begun!


    ¡°What a terrifying virus! Not only the people of isodar, but even we ¡­¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu!¡±


    it¡¯s all because there are too many people in izudar. Their brains are too powerful, their computing power is terrifying, and they mutate too quickly. They have almost infinite possibilities ¡­


    ¡°The world is going to be destroyed!¡±


    because the people of isodar have violated the taboo of God. They are not the only ones who have been destroyed ¡­ Even we will be exterminated. The entire world will become a zombie ruin!¡±


    In many large regions, the powerful magical beast races started to wail. This was the pain of their race being exterminated. They had already thought about how the continuous mutation of the virus would be like opening Pandora¡¯s box and releasing the most terrifying demon in the world.


    They would also be infected and become The Walking Dead.


    ¡°Earlier than I expected.¡±


    the undead race is too terrifying. If this world¡¯s living beings are like computers, they are the nemesis of all living beings. They are a race of viruses, and their infection power is too strong. The world will sooner or later be reduced to ruins, and the undead race will be the only species left.


    The cherry blossom Emperor was holding an umbrella. She sat on the throne, holding a red umbrella and smiling quietly. It was as if she was holding the Crimson sword of the king as she looked down at the world. it¡¯s a good thing we dealt with the sea tribe first. There were too many of them, or else ¡­


    She held her chin, her face expressionless.


    ¡°This world will eventually be destroyed.¡±


    ¡­.


    Wind Dragon great domain.


    On a black cliff.


    ¡°Rather than waiting for death, why don¡¯t I kill you first ¡­ You must know that only the dead can prevent being killed and infected. Only the dead can live.¡±


    Emperor cherry blossom said to the dragon clan leader.


    ¡°You! A tyrant God! He used this logic to massacre the entire aquamarine great domain?¡± The Dragon¡¯s mind went blank as it listened to this nonsense. It was furious and could not believe this nonsense.


    Cherryblossoms raised her hand high. you don¡¯t understand the true meaning of the world ¡­


    ¡°Death, eternal life.¡±


    Pfft!


    The Dragon Tribe was covered in blood.


    Whoosh ¡­ Lalala.


    On top of the ruined city of corpses, the cherry blossom Empress held a bright red umbrella as she returned gracefully. It was as if she was riding on a transparent breeze, and one couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the beauty and elegance of this scene.


    ¡°Who should I kill next?¡± She smiled as she sat on the throne.


    Countless people in the palace felt their blood run cold when they heard this.


    In the hearts of many undead who had gained intelligence, the cherry blossom Emperor was extremely brutal, even though he was heroic.


    She had destroyed one powerful race after another.


    In just two years, she wandered through the cracks and mezzanine of the world and found the living space of the dragon clan, Hydra clan, and Chimera clan, which were also suppressed by zombies and were struggling on their last breaths.


    She killed them one by one and exterminated a large number of them.


    Holy cherry blossom dynasty year 16.


    The cherry blossom Empress roamed the lava region and exterminated 37 races.


    The world was in shock!


    This was simply brutal to the point of being unreasonable.


    Even in the later generations, the cherry blossom Emperor was known as the most brutal tyrant in the long history of civilization. He had a habit of killing, slaughtering all living beings in the world to collect energy.


    holy cherry blossom dynasty, year 20.


    ¡°The cherry blossom Emperor is a man of great talent and strategy. He¡¯s the tyrant of the other races, and also the first wise sovereign of our corpse race!¡±


    ¡°Those races will be infected sooner or later, but this ¡­ Although they¡¯re recycling trash, they¡¯re still lives!¡±


    The high-level undead race that had intelligence and the low-level undead race that had no intelligence were two different species.


    The high-level corpse race had gained intelligence and could think about life. There were also people with different personalities, and among them, there were kind-hearted people who couldn¡¯t bear to do so.


    Although the spread of the virus and their continuous ¡± evolution ¡± were not something they could control.


    ¡°She must have exterminated so many races to collect energy. She¡¯s already unparalleled in the world, and everyone kneels to her. Don¡¯t tell me ¡­¡± A terrifying thought appeared in the minds of some experts.


    ¡°Hiss! Emperor cherry Blossom¡¯s ambition was too great! She has the ambition to challenge the ancient gods?¡±


    ¡°How bold! However, she is still the first Empress of our race. She fought against the heavens and wanted to kill the ancient gods. I wonder if she can win?¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the izodaians still have some use for us and can help us develop technology, we might have destroyed them as well! In fact, when they become useless, it will be the time when their clan is exterminated.¡±


    Some corpse clansmen muttered.


    This was quite unbelievable, but the cherry blossom Emperor was still gathering energy. The only way to become stronger was to challenge the ancient gods.


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Sakura dynasty, year 23.


    The world suddenly returned to peace.


    All the lives that could be infected had already been infected.


    In the entire ancient Lava Land, in the entire world, only The Walking Dead were left. They were all infected by the virus and became brain dead. They had turned into the most primitive beasts, only left with the instinct to eat and drink.


    The dragons, nine-headed serpents, and 1.1 billion members of the sea tribe had also been infected by the cherry blossom Emperor, and many of them had wobbled to their feet and gained intelligence.


    Corpse Dragon, corpse Naga, corpse nine-headed snake, they appeared continuously.


    ¡°The world is still destroyed.¡±


    At the peak of the corpse city, Emperor cherry Blossom¡¯s eyes were in a state of chaos. He stood on the mountain peak and looked down at the vast land. All he could see were wandering zombies.


    as expected, if I can¡¯t defeat it, I can only become it. I¡¯m the only one who survived in this world ¡­ He became The Guardian of our ancient civilization and all species.¡± She closed her eyes.


    they live in my memories, becoming a corner of my eternal memories.


    Suddenly, she looked at the izodalian who was the last one to be protected and lived behind the wall.


    ¡°All of you, go to hell.¡±


    you don¡¯t belong to this era anymore. It¡¯s useless to force you to stay!


    Carolyn¡¯s expression was calm.


    She had once thought that she would struggle and hesitate, but she did not expect that at this moment, she would be extremely calm.


    Puchi!


    The entire wall turned into bones.


    She looked at du Xue and the balloon, who had already left quietly with the last group of people. She sighed and said, ¡± this is your choice.


    No one knew that there were survivors. There was a cold scene recorded in history:


    [ year 23 of the Holy Sakura dynasty, the great catastrophe ended. The entire world was infected, and there were no living creatures left. Everywhere you see, it¡¯s the undead race. ]


    ¡­..


    Holy Sakura dynasty, year 30.


    The cherry blossom Emperor had never attended court before, and he was a dictator. However, at this moment, he had gathered all the celestial emperors of the corpse race to come and have an audience with this great God.


    Emperor cherry blossom sat in the temple. do you know ¡­ We are the only ones left in the world.¡±


    The surrounding heavenly emperors held their breaths.


    and our race was just born on corpses. We gained intelligence through their bodies, but we can¡¯t reproduce on our own. We can only wait for the newborn to gain intelligence from hundreds of millions of infected low-level zombies ¡­ This is not good.¡± The cherry blossom Emperor continued, ¡± when a race is unable to reproduce, they are extremely close to extinction.


    ¡°Great God, what do you have in mind?¡±


    The surrounding experts asked.


    They also realized the horror of this.


    I ordered the people of isodar to study our fertility problem and successfully solved it. The cherry blossom Empress said.


    The surrounding people were shocked!


    As it turned out, the cherry blossom Empress had long planned for the sake of the corpse race, and had already considered things to this extent.


    However, they suddenly decided to kill the donkey after it was done. It was shocking that they had suddenly killed all the people of Ishtar!


    Although they would be infected sooner or later, such behavior was too vile.


    After all, the cherry blossom Emperor had relied on the people of Ishtar to defeat the other emperors. Now that he had killed them all, it was too chilling.


    we still need to study the details. Whether the corpse race can give birth or not, we still need to observe ¡­ The cherry blossom Empress sat on her throne, and a chaotic aura surrounded her.


    ¡°Yes! Your Majesty Sakura!¡±


    Countless people prostrated themselves.


    Holy cherry blossom dynasty year 32.


    The cherry blossom Empress walked through the palace¡¯s garden. The flowers bloomed in an unusually bright and beautiful manner. it¡¯s too scary. This virus is even more terrifying than I imagined. Even some plants have been infected. You didn¡¯t have a magic core, but you developed a magic core and then you were infected by force ¡­


    the entire world is becoming unbelievable. It¡¯s becoming extremely beautiful, like a Fairyland. Colorful plants, trees, and flowers are everywhere. The Walking Dead are wandering around as if we¡¯ve returned to the primitive forest, but it also gives people a kind of horror.


    ¡°Corpse clan ¡­ It was a terrifying, unknown race! The potential was unimaginable. Their virus was still evolving. This world ¡­ I don¡¯t know to what extent it has developed.¡± The cherry blossom Emperor walked through the fresh garden with an umbrella in his hand, his bare feet stepping on the grass. It was a beautiful sight. I¡¯ll guide them on the right path, and then we can leave ¡­ The world and people of our old era should have disappeared.¡±


    the new era belongs to them. After all, they have destroyed the world so much that they are the only ones left.


    our ancient land of lava is already in another parallel universe.


    Three hours later, the cherry blossom Empress arrived at a forest.


    There was a pregnant woman lying on the grass, accompanied by a painful cry. After a long time, two newborns were born.


    ¡°He¡¯s finally appeared.¡±


    Cherryblossoms immediately smiled. It was a sincere smile that she had not had for a long time.


    She held the two babies up high. They were black and furry, and they were crying. She suddenly spoke in the isodar language. . hope you will walk to a new future, the origin of new human life ¡­ I give you the most sincere blessings!¡±


    Huala!


    This scene seemed to be engraved into eternity.


    A mysterious woman in an exquisite and bright long dress stood in the beautiful garden, holding two Gorilla babies high in her hands. Her whole body was bathed in gold, as if she held up the magnificent brilliance of the whole world. She was sacred, glorious, and vast, like a god mural of an ancient religion.


    Wait a minute!


    This scene ¡­


    They seemed familiar.


    Cherryblossoms¡¯s eyes widened.


    In the past, the corpse clan didn¡¯t have parents to pass down their knowledge. However, the current corpse clan could reproduce. It meant that from this moment on, their memories could be passed down. If their descendants were strong enough, they could trace back their most distant memories and see their ancestors and a mysterious God holding two babies high.


    She put the baby down and suddenly turned to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m the other ¡­ A super ancient God?¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    It was the exact same scene. She seemed to be reenacting the ancient times, like the most ancient fate.


    Everything had returned to the beginning when the people of isodar were first born, except that she ¡­ It replaced his image and became the last living creature of the previous civilization, living in the world as the tomb keeper of the previous civilization.


    Huala!


    ¡°Is there a civilization in your body?¡±


    Her body was shaking, and her eyes were grey, as if she was breaking her faith.


    The flowers, trees, and grass around her were decaying and withering with her mood. This was unimaginable. A high-level God had unfathomable divine power.


    She was a person with an extremely firm heart who would do anything for her own beliefs. She had experienced too many desperate situations before and faced death countless times, but she had never felt as lost as she was today.


    She planned to go to a place and ask someone to find an answer she had not received for a long time. What did the words she had said back then mean to the two oldest human babies?


    is our world a cycle of reincarnation? civilization ¡­ I¡¯m repeating the same mistakes.¡±

 Chapter 420

    ?


    Chapter 420: God¡¯s yesterday (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Holy cherry blossom dynasty year 33.


    The cherry blossom Emperor¡¯s body was surrounded by terrifying flames as she roamed the land. She stepped into the deathly silent mountains, rivers, oceans, lava, and deserts. She wandered through the ruins and a beautiful world of blooming flowers.


    She wanted to find something, but she could not find anything.


    The world was empty, and it had become extremely strange.


    The ancient God seemed to have disappeared from the world, just like hailandong in the past. He was getting old, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t find the ancient existence.


    ¡°Perhaps, he will appear at a suitable time and not now ¡­¡±


    At this time, this great God would also stop at the peak of the mountain, by the shore, holding a bright red umbrella and looking down at the vast land. He would not move and would stand there for several months.


    She was waiting for the chance encounter of her final fate.


    She had a premonition and was looking forward to its arrival. She had too many questions.


    I gathered the calculations of an entire world and separated that sentence into 1876 fragments according to the changes in emotion and syllables. I let the most elite scientists of mankind analyze it. In this sentence, I heard seven changes in emotion ¡­


    happy, free and easy, delighted, relieved, delighted ¡­


    ¡°But in the end, I can¡¯t read his mind.¡±


    the emotional changes in the book might be like what I said before. It¡¯s a blessing for a new life, free and easy, joy ¡­ It¡¯s the same context as mine, but ultimately ¡­¡±


    ¡°I have a vague premonition that the meaning is completely different.¡±


    ¡°What he¡¯s going to say will completely shock us!¡±


    Caroline could only sigh as she recalled her conversation with harlandon. The two of them had seen the beginning of the world.


    on behalf of the human race, I saw the ancient origins of the human race. I traced back the memories of the human race and saw a God holding two babies and speaking a mysterious language.


    harlandon represents magical beasts. He killed the God of magical beasts. finba, and traced back to the ancestral memories of the magical beasts. He also saw a God who raised powerful magical beasts, including finba. as if he was training his pets. He rang bells, held a plate, and trained ¡­


    The origin of humans was already difficult to fathom, and with the origin of magical beasts mixed together, the mystery of the two origins became even more shrouded in fog, making it impossible to see the truth of history.


    Holy Sakura dynasty, year 34.


    The cherry blossom Empress seemed to have let go of her dictatorship and left the matters of the undead race to others. She continued to wander the mountains and rivers, still looking for something.


    Some people said that she was looking for the path to become a God. After all, she was already a high-level God!


    Some people said that she was very lonely. This feeling of being invincible was something that no living being could understand. It was a kind of loss and loneliness.


    However, more people were whispering. She was looking for the mysterious God in the legend, the Super ancient God that existed in the civilization before the one before.


    She wanted to challenge that God, which was in line with her tyrant, murderous, and wreaking havoc personality!


    However, no one knew what the cherry blossom Empress was thinking, and no one dared to ask her about it. She was too terrifying, and she was bloodthirsty by nature. Someone had calculated that she had probably killed more than three billion people from various races on this ancient land of lava!


    With her obvious deferment of power, some heavenly emperors began to scheme against each other to seize the power of the corpse race.


    Holy Sakura dynasty, year 36.


    The civilization was still developing in the ruins. One by one, the celestial emperors came to seek an audience and reported,


    ¡°Reporting to God, the number of newborns in our corpse race is decreasing day by day among billions of walking corpses! It should be very difficult for the rest to appear. We¡¯ve passed the outbreak period of our clan¡¯s newborns.¡±


    reporting to the gods, our corpse race has already reproduced on our own and become the main source of population birth. It¡¯s far better than waiting for the accidental birth in the corpse group!


    ¡­.


    On the divine throne, she held an umbrella and closed her eyes slightly.


    This was a matter of course.


    A race¡¯s self-reproduction and offspring were a stable source of replenishment for the race.


    It would be too unstable to wait for the zombies in the sea of people to occasionally give birth to new lives to join them ¡­ Even though the corpse race was born from the vast corpse sea, they were equivalent to the ancestors of the corpse race and were extremely talented.


    Two years passed.


    In the throne Palace, the cherry blossom Empress still had her eyes closed. Her gaze pierced through the palace and into the distant sky. are you still not coming? ¡± she asked.


    She was waiting for a chance encounter, like a heavy rain in her life. She already wanted to leave the days of ruling the corpse race like this. As the only existence of the old, she wanted to let go of this new world completely.


    ¡°Is it not the time to meet me yet?¡±


    A faint sigh came from the godly Palace.


    She felt a deep sense of loneliness, as if she had been rejected by this world, and everything had become extremely strange.


    Another year had passed, and time was passing by.


    Another heavenly Emperor reported some matters.


    reporting to the gods, the dozens of celestial emperors have discussed and agreed that the corpse race should establish order!


    ¡°Order?¡± Cherryblossoms smiled and asked, ¡± what order should we establish? ¡±


    She was still curious to see how they would develop.


    we¡¯ve read through history and looked at the ancient civilizations, isodar, and the Naga Siren. We understand that if a race wants to develop, it must break away from the tribal life of wild beasts! &Nbsp; a licker Celestial Emperor stepped forward. we zombies eat each other, and we are actually used to it. This is simply an incredible race!


    Yinghua nodded.


    In the apocalypse wasteland, other than eating and infecting people, zombies also ate their own kind. It was simply common sense.


    ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Cherryblossoms asked again as she sat on her divine throne and looked down. She said indifferently, ¡± ¡°In this vast land, only our corpse clan is left. There¡¯s no other life. If we don¡¯t eat each other, how can we continue the species? Are you going to starve to death?¡±


    however, because of that, we will be cannibals after all. We will not be on the right track of civilization! A Celestial Emperor said, ¡± if this goes on, the civilization that feeds on its own race will be destroyed sooner or later!


    Cherryblossoms smiled again as she looked down at the experts below.


    The zombie race was indeed far-sighted. The zombie race was originally an incomplete race. If they developed like this, they would definitely be destroyed.


    He had already thought of a way for them to reproduce, but this was not enough!


    At this time, another Celestial Emperor spoke, ¡± we have eaten the memories of the people of Ishtar. Although there is not much, we have compiled a genetic modification ability. It may be useful and can change their appearance.


    ¡°Change my appearance? Does changing one¡¯s appearance work?¡± Cherryblossoms was immediately curious. She held the umbrella like a Supreme monarch holding an Emperor¡¯s sword. There was a Supreme might lingering around her, making it impossible for people to see her divine face clearly.


    One of the celestial emperors spoke, ¡± by changing the appearance of those ordinary zombies, we can prevent the intelligent high-level zombies from eating them. It might seem like we are deceiving ourselves, but there is only one way.


    Another Heavenly Monarch stepped forward and said, ¡± Yes, we can¡¯t change and crack the virus, but we can implant a new virus to change the appearance of the species ¡®dominant genes and thus change the appearance ¡­ Our technology isn¡¯t strong, but the undead race¡¯s genes have already collapsed, so they¡¯re relatively easy to modify!¡±


    the zombies now have no consciousness and are like wild beasts ¡­ If we use the genetic technology of the isodarian people to write the skin gene into the zombies, making them furry, writing the scale skin gene, writing the nail growth gene ¡­ He will become a real beast!¡±


    ¡°It is!¡±


    Another Celestial Emperor stepped forward and said confidently, ¡± if they look different, they are natural animals, and we can eat them with peace of mind! There wouldn¡¯t be such immoral evil things like killing fellow clansmen!¡±


    ¡°They are ¡­ An animal?¡± Yinghua was stunned for a moment, but she smiled again.


    One of the heavenly monarchs opened his mouth and shouted again, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! There were only high-level and low-level zombies left in the world, and they could only be eaten ¡­ Their body size is different from ours! It¡¯s not infectious, and it has the intelligence of a wild beast in the natural world. No matter what, it¡¯s an animal!¡±


    Cherryblossoms fell silent for a moment.


    She knew that this was inevitable, and it was also the most correct way for the corpse race to rise.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    She said indifferently.


    The undead race¡¯s dominant gene plan was officially launched for the future of the undead race!


    This was a war without a reason.


    Just a virus had destroyed an era ¡­


    Not only did it bring pain and memories to the common people, but it also brought the corpse race indelible pain and memories.


    The first thing they saw when they came to the world was a vast wasteland. They ate the first human and obtained their memories. It was the izodarian race, the hot-blooded race that was respected and admired.


    They had destroyed the proud and perfect civilization, destroyed the human race that had walked forward with determination, earned their heartfelt admiration, and believed that no other race would dare to be hostile to them.


    And what about after this new race?


    They were born because of a huge mistake. They were not the people of isodarre, but ordinary people. They searched through the ruins, trying to rebuild and survive.


    This would be a difficult time.


    Holy cherry blossom dynasty, year 40.


    Under the rational research of countless heavenly Emperor powerhouses, a virus known as the ¡®dominant skin modification virus¡¯ gradually spread and began to infect The Walking Dead in the ruins.


    ¡°Villiya city, begin deployment!¡±


    ¡°Aquamarine region, begin releasing the virus!¡±


    ¡­.


    In the city of mechanical ruins, there were countless zombies, handsome men and women wandering on the streets, and even the infected magical beasts, Dragons, and Hydra in the forest. It was as if they had a skin disease. Their skin became rough, and they began to grow sharp teeth. Their bodies were also covered in hair ¡­


    Virus. It would eventually mutate.


    As the dominant skin modification virus spread, the brains of billions of zombies constantly calculated and evolved, producing a variety of mutated virus forms and countless virus branches.


    Some of the zombies started to transform into black furry beasts, with their four limbs on the ground and sharp teeth growing out of them, as they walked on the grass.


    Some zombies grew fish scales and entered the sea, turning into marine animals.


    Some of the zombies grew feathers and flew into the sky.


    ¡­.


    On a field full of flowers, in a garden surrounded by a fence.


    there¡¯s one last modification that needs my help. Cherryblossoms¡¯s expression was calm, and her eyes narrowed slightly. solve the problem of ordinary zombies ¡®reproduction, so that they can also start to reproduce normally.


    She lowered her head and looked at a man who used to be an isodar.


    After all, the majority of zombies were humans.


    Before this, she must have been a very beautiful woman, kind and gentle, who treated people with sincerity and could trust others without any barriers. Now, she was covered in furry black skin and was on all fours, like a black wild boar without a mind, only knowing how to eat, drink, and sh * t.


    This zombie was a special type of wind-type zombie. It was a level-five zombie when it was alive, but now it seemed to have turned into a level-five wind-type pig-like demon beast.


    Cherryblossoms laughed in a strange manner, her face gradually filled with bitterness. She finally understood the truth of the world.


    most of her memories are lost, but she can inherit wind-type spells. Part of her cultivation genes are still strong, and her offspring will also inherit it. In the future, her offspring will have a fourth-grade spell when they become adults ¡­ A powerful transcendent magical beast!¡±


    ¡­..


    Three days later, the wild boar demon beast gave birth to a new batch of babies.


    Their skin had also become exactly the same as their mother¡¯s. They were small wild boars with dark hair.


    Cherryblossoms¡¯s expression returned to normal.


    She turned into a gentle and kind breeder. In the past few months, she began to use bells and rice bowls to train these small wild boars, observing their growth to restore the ecological balance.


    ¡°Finba ¡­¡±


    On this day, she stopped walking. It was as if she saw a man with a gentle face, who was a God from ancient times. He was holding a Bell and raising a magical beast indifferently. He was holding a basin as if he was feeding this cute domestic animal.


    It was exactly the same again!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the beast trapped in the cage also ¡­ A person trapped in a cage?¡±


    ¡°The world is a cycle, and we are all beasts trapped in the cycle.¡±


    The God slowly put down the rice bowl and drove a few happy black-skinned small wild boars into the cage. He returned to a simple wooden house and looked at the text hanging on the wall, ¡± God¡¯s day after heaven ¡°.


    if the God dies today, the people of isodar will live until three days later. To tell the life of the God to other races, we will proudly tell the story of our Lord with the powerful charm of technology.


    She just smiled, picked up the pen, hesitated for a moment, and wrote ¡± God¡¯s yesterday ¡± under the glorious story.


    we grew up in the cradle of science, set foot on the plains of life and walked alone, climbed the peaks of the mountains of the code of origin, and pulled the door of the gods. And before that, fate was already decided yesterday.


    I don¡¯t know how many travelers have been like us in the past. Any arrogant person who tries to step into the race of gods and pry open the key to life will eventually be cursed by God-the past is the future.¡±


    The God stopped writing and blew the ink dry like a mortal. He stood up and hung on the wall of the thatched house seriously. He smiled gently and whispered, ¡± I¡¯d rather let you hang in the dust of the world than let you hang in a corner of my memory.


    ¡°As long as someone remembers you, it¡¯s eternal life.¡±


    ¡°Death, eternal life.¡±


    She hung a black mural on the wall and looked out of the window at the flowers that covered the ruins and a group of snorting Little Pigs. It was as if a brand new world had been pulled over. The bright and beautiful magma light fell on her beautiful face, as if she was seeing another ancient God.


    ¡°I finally understand what you mean. The glory of the world is just a reincarnation.¡±


    ¡­.


    This scene was eventually forgotten in the wind and dust.


    When future archaeologists found the black stone slab, they were puzzled as to why the Ishtar people, who had once been a super-ancient civilization, did not write their history on the hard disk they were so proud of. Instead, they wrote it on the most primitive stone slab.


    They were clearly standing at the end of the advanced civilization, and legends said that they had unimaginable technology, but they were like ancient primitive people who had left child-like graffiti on the stone slabs.


    People began to doubt if the ancient civilization was really so frivolous and if the technology of the ancient civilization existed.


    However, no matter how the later generations questioned it, time would eventually wash away everything that had once been glorious and glorious. No one would remember The Wheel of Time of the past. Humans of the new era would only write down the things that happened in the past year in history.


    [ year 41 of the Holy cherry blossom Empire, year 121 of the catastrophe. The surviving humans began to reproduce again and raised the magical beasts that survived the catastrophe. Peace and civilization were restored, and the era of farming and livestock was once again ushered in. ]

 Chapter 421

    ?


    Chapter 421: The beginning of the dream


    Translator: 549690339


    Emperor cherry blossom strode forward.


    ¡°The world is a ring! We have returned to the beginning. If the civilization of isodar is a dream in my memory, then we have returned to the place where the dream began.¡±


    A parallel universe had already appeared in his brain.


    This super computer that had already become a God constructed a vast virtual network World with flowers, trees, insects, fish, birds, and beasts.


    At this time, it was equivalent to most of the lives in the ancient Lava Land had migrated here. The energy gathered here, apart from the 1.1 billion sea tribe, had also slaughtered 37 high-level demon beast races ¡­ It had long surpassed the energy of ordinary high-level gods.


    They recuperated here, born, grew up, died of old age, and became stronger ¡­ The more people they had, the more prosperous the online game world in their dreams was, and the more ¡®memories¡¯ they had, the stronger the cherry blossom God would be.


    For this path, one only needed to rest and ¡®dream¡¯ to become stronger. One could create three thousand worlds in their dreams to cultivate ¡­


    It was equivalent to another kind of meditation, herding all living beings in the brain. The more they were raised, the more powerful the brain was, and the stronger it would be ¡­


    Just as it was about to match the taunting sentence-want to become stronger? In your dreams! There was everything in the dream!


    It was just what he wanted!


    In the Research Institute.


    A group of top izodarian scientists in white coats looked at the data. Their faces were no longer calm. They were extremely shocked and even screamed loudly.


    ¡°Heavens! This is the reason for the destruction of the ancient civilization?¡±


    could it be that we, the people of isodar, are also undead from the previous era? ¡±


    ¡­.


    Next to him, harlandon, who had become a God, was also sweating.


    His pupils dilated.


    His breathing was rapid and low!


    ¡°This ¡­ This is the truth of the world!¡±


    in the era of the ancient gods, there might not be any other living beings other than zombies ¡­ At that time, finba was originally an infected human. He should have been forcibly turned into a magical beast. He was also being raised, trained, and then thrown back into the ecosystem.¡±


    His expression changed, and his thoughts almost fell into a state of stagnation. After a long time, he took a deep breath and calmed his emotions,


    so, the Naga race was once a human! Harland Dong came to a conclusion.


    so, my dragon clan is also a human! A dragon¡¯s eyes widened.


    I, the nine-headed snake Overlord, am actually a human! The nine-headed sea beast¡¯s mouth was opened into an O-shape.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    The celestial thearchs of the other races rushed over after hearing the news, and they were extremely shocked!


    This was truly too terrifying.


    They had been subverted by their life and world view since they were young, to the point that they could not even imagine the truth, and the most chilling and unexpected ending.


    then, what did the ancient God mean by that sentence? ¡± Harland Dong couldn¡¯t help but whisper.


    The magical beasts in the surroundings held their breaths.


    ¡°Is this still important?¡± Carolyn sighed faintly.


    Harland Dong took a deep breath and calmed down.


    That¡¯s right!


    Now that they knew the whole truth, that sentence was no longer important!


    ¡­..


    Miqiya Ranch.


    In the distance, the lava river glowed slightly, and the slightly scorching afterglow was like the setting sun. The ruins of the tombs were everywhere, and the steam-powered windmill in the distance was damaged, causing a slight breeze to blow across the entire withered yellow Prairie.


    I¡¯ve thought about where to end this and bury the eternal rest of an ancient civilization, and I finally thought of this.


    The cherry blossom Emperor stood in front of the gravestone, holding a red umbrella and a bottle of wine. He would take a sip from time to time. this is the origin of everything, the origin of you, and the origin of the electricity era ¡­ It¡¯s also the origin of technology for the people of isodar.¡±


    Levis.


    The gravestone had three simple words.


    There was no introduction to his life or the number of years he lived or died. Just these three words represented all his past glory. There was not a single person in isodar who did not know this name. This name represented everything.


    ¡°If you had lived until now, what would you have done?¡±


    Caroline took a sip of wine and looked at the lonely tombstone. Suddenly, her mood became exceptionally calm.


    Mr. Levis ¡®talent was too terrifying, far beyond hers. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t want to live anymore, he could have led the civilization to develop and live to this day, even to the point of eternity. There was no need to hand over the authority of the civilization.


    Caroline could also understand Mr. Levis ¡®feelings.


    The burden of civilization was on his shoulders, like a traveler carrying a huge sandbag in the desert. The heavy sense of destiny, sweat, and fatigue were all pressing on his nerves. If he made a wrong decision, his race would be destroyed ¡­


    It was hard for people who didn¡¯t experience it personally to understand, and it was so oppressive that they couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Just like Mr. Levis, she had given up her love, time, and self. She had also dedicated her life to the people of isodar. When she came back to her senses, she suddenly realized that she had not enjoyed anything that an ordinary girl should have.


    Many times, for countless nights, she felt like she was someone who was drowning in the deep sea. It was dark and gloomy, with countless seaweed wrapped around her, pulling you into the abyss in circles. She was so nervous that she was suffocating. When she opened her eyes, she had to reveal her confidence and calmness for all the people in the world to see.


    Levis might have been a true God, but he was just too tired.


    However, she, Carolyn, was an ordinary person who could not be considered a genius. That kind of nervousness and sense of duty had almost caused her to collapse as she stood in that position. In the end, she was just an ordinary person with ambitions and dreams.


    He stood in that position humbly, trying to make himself look like a second Levis.


    this is the fate of destruction. As long as you touch the Forbidden Zone of life and open the brain¡¯s code, it will be difficult to escape the virus ¡­ ¡®But sometimes, I still think that if you were still alive, you would be the one to guide the progress of the entire civilization ¡­¡¯ It might be different.¡±


    She took a sip of wine, and her face was flushed red. She seemed to be mumbling to herself. She had been sitting there for three hours. Her body was shaking as if she was. little drunk. the world is a cycle, and it goes on and on. Just like how. person¡¯s life has new lives and old lives, this is a natural cycle ¡­ It¡¯s the same for our civilization, buried in the memories of the past, and a new civilization is rising.¡±


    ¡°Their past is already a dream in my mind, and I ¡­ Whose dream is this?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but recall the words of the ancient God.


    Was the young man who appeared gentle and calm the same as him? had he experienced the pressure of time after time, the hardships of life, the loneliness of countless disciples and friends leaving him, and could only accompany civilization and be neighbors with time? had he finally become the last survivor of the old civilization at the moment of his civilization¡¯s destruction, allowing the entire civilization of the past to be integrated into his memories, and had become a lonely Tomb Guardian of an ancient civilization?


    In this world, all life would die with time. Only death could walk towards eternal life.


    this miqiya graveyard is the beginning of our civilization and also our end. I¡¯m going to be buried here too ¡­ I¡¯ll take all my past memories with me and rest here.¡±


    She bent over slightly.


    A black gravestone belonging to Carolyn appeared beside him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you forever, all alone.¡±


    ¡­..


    ¡°Truly, it¡¯s terrifying.¡± Xu Zhi shook his head. He had not thought of the words he had casually left behind at the time. Because he had just created the joy of mankind, he wanted to relax and play a game or two ¡­ It had actually evolved to such an extent.


    However, evidence kept appearing, and they all seemed to point in the same direction.


    The origin of humans and the origin of magical beasts.


    Even helandon was starting to suspect that Cana was once a human ¡­


    Magical beasts and humans were originally the same kind of life.


    The magical beasts were once ancient humans with skin, scales, and fangs.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s reincarnation or not, but perhaps it will develop into a new reincarnation in the future. After all, when a civilization develops to a certain extent, they will study their own genes, just like the izodaians in the past. They will begin to modify themselves and eventually develop viruses ¡­


    Xu Zhi turned his head to look and found that the balloon fish and the others were still fooling around.


    His expression turned strange. the era of the Ishtar people is over. I don¡¯t know if you can get up. Maybe you can come out and make some trouble in the next undead civilization.¡±


    The catastrophe had only lasted for a short time, and the Holy cherry blossom dynasty had only been established for about 40 years.


    How could this salted fish affect the general trend of the world when he was one or two levels above him? In such an exaggerated high-level world, he had cultivated for 70 to 80 years, and now he had finally reached Level 6. Only then did he barely qualify to walk on the stage!


    It was normal for people in their 70s to 80s to leave the mountain.


    The alchemy monarch, as well as the other evil gods such as the racer of Mount Haruna and the others who had learned for nothing, had all been poisoned until they were 70 or 80 years old and had reached level five or six before they started to stir up trouble.


    However, the era of catastrophes had happened too quickly.


    Or perhaps the development of the izodal civilization was too terrifying. Counting their entire civilization, it had only been five days! Five hundred years! It was simply exaggerated to the extreme!


    Before the players had time to grow, they were already dead. It was like watching a brilliant firework, and they could only grow in the ruins of a civilization.


    it¡¯s only been five days, but I feel like ten thousand years have passed ¡­ The next civilization of the izodaians should have a large number of gods. Now, they have appeared in large numbers and have four gods in their heads ¡­¡± Xu Zhi thought about it for a moment, looked at the cherry blossoms, and put down his chopsticks in the living room. it¡¯s good that the world is so large. It¡¯s easier to collect energy with a large base, not to mention that there¡¯s a parallel universe ¡­ That¡¯s even bigger.¡±


    forget it. She¡¯s planning to fall into a deep sleep. I¡¯ll go and see her.


    With this in mind, a young man in a Black wizard¡¯s robe silently passed through the underground teleportation circle and appeared on the entire land. He walked towards the miqiya farm, where everything started and ended.

 Chapter 422

    ?


    Chapter 422: Breaking through to the heavenly Emperor realm


    Translator: 549690339


    A high-level God was already the highest realm in the entire sandbox at present.


    Although di Qi and Ermin were already medium-level gods, Phoenix was the highest level. After countless Nirvana reincarnations, she was close to the level of high-level gods and would soon become a high-level God.


    However, there was no doubt that after eating more than half of the ancient Lava Land¡¯s living beings, Carolyn had already reached the highest realm. Although Carolyn was a high-level God, she wasn¡¯t a combat type. She wasn¡¯t the kind of person who could fight, but a scientist.


    This was a huge advantage of the sandbox.


    At the same time, this was also the terrifying part of the isodar race. Their average strength was between the fourth and fifth stage, and they had a population of 1.1 billion. It was so exaggerated that it was hard to imagine!


    This high-level God already had fifty to sixty portions of energy that an ordinary God could use to become. God. After all. it was comparable to an ancient world that was. hundred times larger, so the energy that was born was naturally. hundred times more. The reason why there weren¡¯t 100 was because most of the zombies were still alive on this land. They hadn¡¯t even collected half of them, so it wasn¡¯t a true mass extinction.


    the only legacy created by a civilization that was once so brilliant that it called itself the God race? a high-level God? ¡±


    Xu Zhi strolled along the Prairie. this is an advancement that transcends time. What kind of mighty power would a high-level God possess? ¡± After the higher level is the peak. I¡¯ll try to break through the legendary ninth-rank and see the truth of that realm ¡­¡±


    The ninth level was still relatively far away. That was the unknown path of cultivation that the cute little white mice on the sandbox were trying to explore for Xu Zhi. At that moment, Xu Zhi¡¯s real body was sitting in the living room outside, silently sensing the surging energy and making the final breakthrough to the new realm!


    He was breaking through to the seventh stage heavenly Emperor realm, which he had deduced long ago.


    He was already a rank six quasi-Emperor, and the energy in his body was surging rapidly. This was the feedback of the mass extinction energy that was enough to become a high-level God. It filled the huge energy gap and pried open the next level of life, the new door of a rank seven heavenly Emperor.


    BOOM!


    A huge amount of energy surged over.


    A total of fifty to sixty portions of energy for ordinary gods to become gods turned into a tsunami in his body, constantly impacting and rolling up a huge energy tide.


    ¡®Fortunately, I¡¯m well prepared. I¡¯ve already broken through to the path of the heavenly Emperor of body cultivation once before ¡­ Although I don¡¯t have a Dao heart that has comprehended the path of the magic system, I can first break through to the heavenly Emperor level of the path of body cultivation.¡±


    In the living room, Xu Zhi sat quietly with his legs crossed.


    He was sensing the energy within his body, and was constantly deducing and organizing the nine revolutions mysterious art within him. The threshold of breaking through to the seventh level of heavenly Emperor was somewhat dangerous, and it was no small matter.


    In the sandbox, Xu Zhi had seen too many cases of emperors-to-be dying when they were about to break through to the heavenly Emperor realm. There were many emperors-to-be in each extraordinary world, but there were very few heavenly emperors. This showed how dangerous it was to break through. It was like a single-log bridge. Once you fell, you would be crushed to pieces.


    Longevity was a cruel single-plank bridge. Countless travelers on the bridge fell into the bottomless abyss.


    if I fail to break through to the heavenly Emperor stage and die from the backlash, that would be a joke.


    He took a deep breath.


    As time passed, the amount of energy from the mass extinction domain in his body gradually decreased and weakened. In the end, he used the last of his energy to open the level 7 heavenly Emperor Gate.


    Hu!


    I¡¯ve succeeded. Fortunately, I¡¯ve used Messiah to break through before ¡­ Now that I¡¯ve finally broken through to the seventh step, I¡¯ve actually been stuck for half a month.¡±


    He silently sensed his body. It was a terrifying energy that had undergone a qualitative change.


    Xu Zhi suddenly laughed bitterly as well, feeling a headache coming on. that¡¯s sixty to seventy portions of the energy needed to become a God! He had just broken through to the heavenly Emperor realm ¡­ Previously, Ermin, Emperor Qi, and Phoenix only had the energy of six or seven Gods, but they had allowed me to reach the level of a level six Emperor-to-be from level one ¡­ But now, with a total of sixty to seventy portions of energy to become a God and the birth of a high-level God, I was barely able to break through from Emperor-to-be to rank seven.¡±


    The difference was too great!


    Even though Xu Zhi had been mentally prepared for this, he was still dumbfounded.


    Breaking through to the seventh step already required so much energy, and what about the future?


    It had grown by multiple times.


    Although Ermin, di Qi, Phoenix, and the others were already mid-level gods, even close to high positions ¡­ It wasn¡¯t much different from the cherry blossom Emperor¡¯s energy, but it wasn¡¯t calculated that way. They wouldn¡¯t give back to him.


    This was because after they became gods, they no longer went for the mass extinction. The energy that they cultivated day and night did not share with Xu Zhi either ¡­ Only the energy from the mass extinctions was shared with Xu Zhi.


    Only by killing would he be able to gain something.


    It even made Xu Zhi have the urge to fatten these gods up and wait for them to break through to the middle and high positions before killing them and taking their experience! Of course, the idea of draining the pond to catch fish had to be curbed.


    Medusa, Ermin, and di Qi would all be part of the Zerg¡¯s team in the future.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve finally reached the seventh step, the power of a heavenly Emperor.¡± Xu Zhi sighed slightly.


    The reason why he had not gone to meet Carolyn before this was because he was busy absorbing the massive amount of energy from the mass extinction domain and could not free himself ¡­


    In the world of gourmet food inside his body.


    ¡°F * ck! The heavens are falling and the earth is cracking!¡±


    ¡°The world is changing?¡±


    Countless people looked at the world that was expanding crazily. They were dumbfounded at the changes in the world.


    the game development team is so domineering. They didn¡¯t even tell us about the new version!


    ¡°I blew it up!¡±


    brothers, liver!!


    ¡­..


    Miqiya Ranch.


    The air in the ruins was dead silent. The reinforced concrete of the ruins left behind by the city was covered with flowers and vines.


    The cherry blossom Emperor squatted down and gently touched one of Caroline¡¯s tombstones, digging out a rectangular tomb. This was where she had fallen into eternal rest, and her tomb was next to Levis ¡®tomb.


    Her movements were very, very slow. Her face was gentle and quiet, just like an ordinary mortal who swept the grave to pay tribute. She began to wipe Mr. Levis ¡®grave, remove the weeds, and offer flowers ¡­ His actions were extremely solemn and heavy. Levis ¡®tomb meant too much.


    She seemed to be waiting for something in this way.


    She unconsciously tidied up the grave. Looking at the empty Cemetery, she felt a faint sense of loneliness. Her eyes were filled with a dead gray. She was too tired. They were eager to find someone to prove that they were not the only one, that they still had companions in this civilization¡¯s reincarnation, and that there was the existence of another civilization¡¯s grave keeper ¡­ But he still couldn¡¯t find him.


    ¡°I look forward to a beautiful death.¡±


    Whoosh!


    A cool breeze blew.


    Suddenly, a voice came from far away, empty and distant.


    Caroline¡¯s body trembled, and her eyes widened. Turning her head, she saw a hazy young Magus walking over, as if he was riding on a shadow.


    ¡°A long time ago, during my free time, I kept thinking of a scene: I will wear a black suit, lie quietly in the coffin, put my hands together, and enjoy the eternal sleep of life ¡­ I¡¯m actually looking forward to it, and even I can¡¯t understand that feeling.¡±


    Xu Zhi stopped in his tracks and was silent for a moment. He then said to her, ¡± ¡°Levis from back then, he once said to me here ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that you would take this step today ¡­ He built a grave for himself.¡±


    He looked at the cemetery and felt a little emotional.


    Time was the cruelest weapon in the world. Carolyn had also become the Levis of the past. She clearly could not have died, but she wanted to bury herself, leave the era that she should have dominated, and fall into eternal rest.


    Perhaps, to a certain extent, fate was indeed ¡­ A reincarnation.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s ashen eyes started to show some hope.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Xu Zhi chuckled.

 Chapter 423

    ?


    Chapter 423: A new life (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Carolyn was startled and suddenly stood in a daze on the spot, her listless eyes flashing with confusion.


    That¡¯s right, what do I need to do if I want to find a super ancient God?


    She had been frantically searching for the ancient gods.


    She had traveled all over the mountains and rivers in order to find the truth behind the destruction of the ancient civilization. However, the truth had already been found from another perspective, so there was no need to continue searching for the ancient gods. However, it was precisely because she knew the truth of reincarnation that her desire to find the ancient gods grew stronger! When she came back to her senses and faced him for real, she realized that she had no real reason to look for him ¡­


    ¡°What for?¡±


    are you going to treat me to milk tea again? ¡± Xu Zhi laughed.


    Carolyn¡¯s numb eyes were in a daze, unable to react.


    The young man was still standing there lazily and leisurely. It was as if he had received her call and came to her room to see her old self. He had said the exact same words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me? It¡¯s me. ¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed and said the same words as he had said back then, without missing a single word.


    ¡°Are you a recorder? Why are you saying the exact same words as back then?¡± Carolyn¡¯s originally extremely depressed mood suddenly turned into a smile through her tears. She couldn¡¯t help but say the next sentence that she had said in the past:


    ¡°Why are you still speaking in this way ¡­ I still can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re an ancient God!¡± Caroline said with a smile. Her eyes gradually became wet, and they flickered with memories of the past.


    It was still the same words from years ago, but the shock brought by the different context made her lose her mind again.


    Everything had returned to the beginning?


    At the very beginning, he had taken out the magical beast contract and obtained the approval of God. He had been kissed on the forehead by God, and the beginning of his rise to power?


    Her mind was filled with endless loneliness.


    She kept running and running in this new world, trying to escape from this world and even enter the cemetery to sleep forever. That feeling was too uncomfortable. She had to carry the cemetery of an entire civilization on her own and protect their past.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I believe it? Aren¡¯t you an ancient God now? Also, don¡¯t call for you, I¡¯m calling for you.¡± Xu Zhi said very calmly, ¡± you¡¯re very strong now. You should have confidence ¡­


    The identity of the God of creation made him feel a lot of restrictions. Most of the time, he preferred the identity of the all knowing scholar, who could communicate with people on equal footing. He really did not like the high and mighty God of creation. Not only was his body huge, but it was also difficult to communicate with him. He had to hold people in his hands when he spoke.


    ¡°Call you?¡± Carolyn was startled.


    Xu Zhi stretched out his hand and a table appeared. There were two cups of milk tea on the table. He said indifferently, ¡± just as you izudaardians said, gods are also humans, just powerful ones.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    She was stunned as she looked at the lazy young man in front of her.


    He just chuckled. At this moment, it was as if he had turned into a bright golden sun that had melted ice and snow.


    The depression that she had suppressed earlier instantly melted away.


    She suddenly remembered that the other ancient God had experienced more than her. As the tomb keeper of another era, he had obviously suffered more pain than her. Even as the tomb keeper of the first reincarnation, he had no one of his own kind and walked alone in the world ¡­ However, he still smiled gently and lazily. He had clearly experienced so much suffering. His friends and family had all been turned into the dust of history, buried in his own memories, and become the tomb keeper of civilization.


    He was so indifferent, but she ¡­ Why not?


    Her entire body trembled violently for a moment, but she calmed down in an instant.


    ¡°It¡¯s still the same taste.¡± She smiled and suddenly put down her bright red umbrella. Like the ancient God, she stood at the edge of the tombstone and took a sip from a cup with a straw.


    She didn¡¯t look like the cruelest tyrant Emperor in history, just like an ordinary girl.


    Xu Zhi just smiled and sat opposite him, drinking his milk tea.


    The two of them were like ordinary friends. As they sat opposite each other, Carolyn¡¯s ashen eyes and slightly numb body slowly recovered.


    Xu Zhi did not say a word and just quietly accompanied her to drink her drink.


    One day ¡­


    Two days ¡­


    Ten days had passed ¡­


    The surrounding trees were blown by the wind, and cups were everywhere.


    ¡°I can say ¡­ The two of us, the gravekeepers of the old era, are drinking at the same table. In the future, can we watch the passing of time and the passing of the world together?¡± Carolyn suddenly asked with a trembling voice, filled with anxiety.


    ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Xu Zhi answered as he sat opposite her.


    Carolyn¡¯s eyes gradually lit up.


    Xu Zhi knew very well what Caroline needed. She was very good at hiding her emotions. She had an extremely strong character, bigoted, stubborn, and radical. She was a typical izodar person. Even if she knew the terrifying ¡± truth of the world ¡± at this time, her beliefs had collapsed because of the ¡± Samsara of fate ¡°, and she was extremely depressed and broken down, she did not need much. She only needed another version of herself, the company of the tomb keeper of another era, so that she would not be lonely ¡­


    It was just like how he had known that Medusa needed a battle to verify her lost heart back then, and he had given her a battle to see the flow of time around her and the passage of time.


    It was just like how he knew that di Qi needed a higher dream, so he gave him a dream,¡¯see the mystery of the heaven and earth, perform the Mahayana sect, be meticulous and have all kinds of skills¡¯,¡¯ 129600 in one era¡¯.


    Just like today.


    What Carolyn needed wasn¡¯t the first two. All she needed was someone to quietly accompany her, sitting beside her and watching the lava river in the distance. In fact, she didn¡¯t even need to say anything in order to restore her Dao heart.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to another place?¡± Xu Zhi said.


    ¡°Where to?¡± She picked up the umbrella, her fair face a little nervous.


    ¡°The milk tea shop from before.¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s eyes lit up. good!


    Huala!


    In a flash, he returned to the ruins.


    The entire shop was in ruins, half of it had collapsed, and it was covered in moss and flowers. In the distance, there were magical beasts wandering on the street in strange shapes.


    They pushed aside the ashes and fallen leaves on the table and sat down again.


    She seemed to have come back to her senses. another ancient God has come. Am I receiving the same great glory as Mr. Levis before he died? ¡±


    ¡°It can be considered so.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    Caroline smiled and sucked on the straw of her milk tea. She stared into Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes for a while and sighed. you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? when young man kissed me on the forehead and said that he would give me some time, I was able to get to where I am today.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it.¡± Xu Zhi responded with a smile and a little emotional. a seed I planted at random at the time could actually grow into such a flower.


    The two of them were like ordinary friends who had just sat down to eat. They exchanged the most common pleasantries.


    ¡°May I ask where you have been all these years?¡± Caroline seemed to have recovered and was chatting like an old friend. However, her three sentences were still related to science. She asked, ¡± ¡°Another world? Or a vacuum world? ¡®What is that vacuum? it¡¯s the ancient civilization that belongs to you in your dream ¡­¡¯ Or is it a real world?¡±


    ¡°I guess ¡­ It¡¯s a real world.¡± Xu Zhi replied.


    probably ¡­??


    probably. No one in this world knows if the world they live in is real and not a dream of others. If they knew the truth ¡­ If it¡¯s fake, then maybe it¡¯ll collapse just like you.¡± Xu Zhi replied.


    Perhaps the world was a cage, and the world outside the cage was also a cage. In any case, it was indeed the case for Xu Zhi.


    Caroline was silent for a moment. how old are you? ¡±


    ¡°Twenty something.¡± Xu Zhi replied very directly, ¡± what? you¡¯ve taken a fancy to me and want to go on a blind date? I¡¯m lacking a maid at home.¡±


    ¡°You know me, I¡¯ve never thought about this.¡±


    Caroline suddenly laughed, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. twenty something ¡­ What kind of ancient unit of measurement was this? More than 20 eras? Or something else? I think our age gap is too big. I¡¯m only three hundred years old in my two lives.¡±


    a high-level deity who is over 300 years old is indeed very powerful. Xu Zhi smiled and raised his milk tea. there¡¯s indeed quite a big age gap between us.


    Carolyn also raised her cup of milk tea and clinked it against his. then, do you need thousands of years to reach this level? I believe that we, the people of isodaros, have left quickly, just like how our destruction is quick.¡±


    ¡°MMH ¡­ About two months.¡± Xu Zhi gave it some serious thought.


    Puchi!


    Carolyn couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud once again. what unit of measurement is this? What a strange ancient civilization. I¡¯m even looking forward to it. ¡±


    She put down the cup. The scene was a little bizarre. Two ancient gods and two Cemetery guards of ancient civilizations were drinking milk tea in the ruins. They were not drinking and chatting. It was a little weird and childish.


    She looked at the handsome young man in a wizard¡¯s robe and smiled bitterly. I¡¯m impressed. I can¡¯t be that calm. Thank you for reminding me ¡­


    As The Guardian of a civilization, he was faced with eternal loneliness. However, it was not easy to be so relaxed and calm. Loneliness was the greatest fear in life.


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment and laughed. actually, you¡¯ve dedicated the first half of your life to civilization and science, so it¡¯s only natural that you¡¯re lost now. But there are many times in life that there¡¯s more than one thing to pursue. There are more interesting things in life ¡­ the first half of your life is over, but there¡¯s still the second half of your life. You can set sail again and pursue higher dreams. There¡¯s a saying that goes like this ¡­ I hope that you¡¯ll still be a teenager when you return.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Carolyn¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. They were especially bright as she looked straight at the God sitting opposite her.


    Xu Zhi was a little stiff from her fiery gaze. that¡¯s what another civilization said.


    It had to be said that some of the phrases on earth were still elegant and artistic. The people of isodar, on the other hand, had lost too much of their literary field. They developed too quickly and focused on mechanical romance, resulting in a lack of cultural heritage.


    ¡°Another civilization?¡± Caroline thought for a moment and found it very interesting. She suddenly stood up, bent down, and made a gesture of invitation from the isodarian. do you know how to dance? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do it either, but don¡¯t you want to try new things? ¡®Civilization has been destroyed, and I¡¯m all alone. Maybe it¡¯s good to try to be an ordinary girl. It¡¯s a novel experience ¡­¡¯ You can write down the dance skill in your mind. I¡¯ll send you the data.¡± She put down the bright red umbrella.


    Soothing music rang out around them, and it turned into a dance floor. There were pairs of men and women dancing around them, and in the distance, there was a gentleman in a black suit playing the piano.


    ¡°Mr. Deity, may I have a dance with you?¡± She stretched out her slender hand.


    Xu Zhi did not refuse. He stood up, took her hand, and entered the dance floor.


    As the cherry blossom Empress grew stronger over the years, she was slowly becoming more and more similar to the Carolyn of the past. She had long, light golden hair, alluring curves, and deep, dark red eyes, giving off a heroic feeling.


    The divine sense transmission technique was indeed amazing. In addition, the two¡¯s realm was extremely high. Even if they had never danced before, they could instantly take on extremely elegant steps and walk back and forth. The atmosphere seemed a little ambiguous.


    now, can you tell me who was the giant that touched us in that vacuum? ¡± Caroline smiled and continued to chat while dancing.


    Hualala!


    Red leaves fell one after another.


    In the distance, there were blurry pianists dancing with men and women.


    The two of them were in the ruins where flowers bloomed. Towering and mighty magical beasts walked past them from time to time. As they danced, they seemed unusually elegant and romantic. ancient gods, I have a big question. We are the gravekeepers of two civilizations. All living beings are our dreams, a part of our lives in our memories ¡­ And are we also a dream for others?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Xu Zhi did not answer. He walked forward elegantly, a pile of yellow fallen leaves under his feet. perhaps that giant was the God of creation, and we were all in his dream. Every time he opened and closed his eyes, it was the birth and destruction of an era. Who knows? ¡±


    ¡°Life is just a dream, and you still have to walk on.¡± She was stunned for a moment, but she still smiled as if she had completely walked out of the shadow. thank you for coming, but I still have to sleep. This era no longer belongs to us. My path is in my dream ¡­ It¡¯s a brand new dream world that¡¯s constantly becoming stronger and wider. Perhaps by then, I¡¯ll be able to truly understand the truth of the world. I hope that in the future, you can bring me to the vacuum again.¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled and did not answer. He then talked about other things.


    Carolyn gradually drew closer to him, almost sticking to him as they spoke. He could feel her soft breath, and with her elegant dance steps, she emitted a very pleasant natural fragrance. Perhaps she was currently anticipating something. Her beautiful face even became a little nervous, and her cheeks and neck were dyed with a rose-like blush.


    Xu Zhi said, ¡± I should get going.


    A look of disappointment appeared on the cherry blossom Empress ¡®face. After a moment of hesitation, her eyes seemed to be in a daze. As she danced, she suddenly leaned in and said, ¡± don¡¯t you think that I¡¯m very weak right now? there¡¯s a lot of room for you to take advantage of, right? You¡¯re just like those ordinary girls who get drunk after falling out of love in bars. All you need is a round of sweet talk and a round of comfort, and you can have some interesting encounters.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of it,¡± Xu Zhi answered seriously.


    ¡°Is it because I¡¯m not charming enough?¡± She was a little disappointed.


    Xu Zhi shook his head. all the boys in ishodar once regarded you as the goddess of their dreams. You¡¯re very beautiful, but the Empress¡¯s heroic spirit and courage, her killing and decisiveness, are what moved them the most.


    The cherry blossom Empress was taken aback. you should know that a person like me rarely gives others the opportunity to enjoy the life of an ordinary girl. You won¡¯t be able to find such a time in the future. I will set sail again and continue to pursue my dreams. You may regret it.


    Xu Zhi looked at the ruins in the distance and said, ¡± but you don¡¯t love me. You just want to have sex with me.


    She was stunned and her wine-red eyes widened.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Carolyn instantly laughed so hard that she couldn¡¯t even straighten her back. She was extremely charming, and the pressure she had felt before completely dissipated.


    She elegantly took two steps back, picked up the red umbrella, and stood in front of the old shop. She laughed heartily. you¡¯re really not like an ancient God. I hope to be as free and easy as you, and the future will be the same. No matter what we experience, we¡¯ll still maintain our brave original heart ¡­ He left home for half his life and returned as a teenager.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡± Xu Zhi looked at her.


    Xu Zhi was a smart person, and so was Caroline.


    Caroline knew that the words of the ancient gods were to let her relax and walk out of the shadow of the destruction of civilization, towards the future.


    Xu Zhi was also well aware of Carolyn¡¯s confusion at this moment. She wanted to indulge herself for a night, enjoy the love of an ordinary person, and try to experience the day that an ordinary girl should have. But at this moment, her heart was weak ¡­ Perhaps it would not appear again in the future.


    Even if beautiful memories were birthed, her steps would not stop for anyone. She would lay down her path, marry someone else, raise children, and enjoy the time of an ordinary girl. Even as the grave keeper of the previous era, she would continue to advance for the entire civilization, even if it was in her memory.


    the ancient God is really a good person who doesn¡¯t take advantage of others when they are in danger. You are still mysterious, hazy, and unpredictable. Thank you for your enlightenment.


    Carolyn suddenly looked towards the distant ruins and strode away. The steps from her back were once again firm as she waved her hand and said with a smile, ¡±


    I¡¯m going back to sleep. You can wake me up if there¡¯s anything, maybe ¡­ This was a truly interesting day, and it was more worth it because it was just an elegant dance and not a more passionate memory ¡­ It¡¯s an aftertaste.¡±

 Chapter 424

    ?


    Chapter 424: Chapter 424-sorting out gains


    Translator: 549690339


    In the ruins of the milk tea shop, the pianists and the male and female dancers had disappeared. It was empty, with dead branches and fallen leaves everywhere, as well as blooming flowers. It seemed a little lonely.


    you¡¯re not alone. You¡¯re the grave of all living beings of an era ¡­ The divine tomb of the isodar celestial race.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked in the direction in which the cherry blossom Emperor had disappeared, as if he was witnessing the end of an era. The shock he felt was still great, not to mention that he had left in such a special and shocking way.


    as the Gravekeeper, you will bury the ancient civilization and history of the isodarian people in your mind. The young, hot-blooded, machine-obsessed God who likes to refuse.


    Xu Zhi smiled and touched his nose as he recalled the scene just now. previously, I was rejected by this race in the way of ¡®but I refuse¡¯ a few times. It meant that it was clearly better and happier to do so, but I refused ¡­ Is this also me using their characters to ¡®reject¡¯ her?¡±


    Whoosh-


    A wind blew, and it was as if time and space were flowing in the wind. The beautiful back of the cherry blossom Emperor, who was holding a red umbrella, was gradually twisting.


    In the miqiya Ranch, a coffin covered with delicate cherry blossom patterns was slowly covered. The soil slowly swept across the ground, and a tombstone with the words ¡± Caroline ¡± was slowly erected on it. Just like the tomb of ¡± Levis ¡± next to it, there was no introduction or year of birth or death.


    The two gravestones sat in the middle of the desolate Cemetery. They looked ancient, as if they had stood in the river of time and had become eternal. It was the end of an ancient civilization that was rotten to the extreme.


    Hu!


    The space slowly distorted.


    The trees, the land, and the sky seemed to have turned into an inverted, slow vortex. It was as if the land of the ranches had been destroyed. This legendary ¡± miqiya ranches ¡± had completely disappeared in the ancient Lava Land.


    ¡°Just a thought leaked out from a sleeping dream in my mind has turned into a storm of thoughts in the entire vicinity? Distorting time and space so that people can¡¯t see this land?¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the piece of land and his expression began to turn grave.


    Was this the power of a high-level God?


    His visit this time was also to see how ridiculous the battle prowess of this realm was. After all, it was his first time seeing it, so he naturally had to enter the sandbox to measure and observe it.


    At this time, just this move alone was incredible. He didn¡¯t use his own ability at all, just the passive overflow of brainstorming in his brain.


    Huala!


    A gentle breeze blew past his ears.


    Xu Zhi did not leave. He continued to sit on the chair in the ruins, and his expression became calm.


    He was counting his gains and the losses of the end of civilization.


    there¡¯s no doubt that death is immortal. This path is terrifying and innovative. It¡¯s simply shocking. Evolving the world in the dream in the mind, creating a real online world, and letting all the people of Ishtar live in it to avoid extinction ¡­


    Not to mention the others, even when he had personally created this race back then and loaded them with silicon-based brains, he still felt that the current development was too terrifying.


    she let the living beings cultivate and become stronger in her brain. It¡¯s equivalent to her own cultivation of spiritual power. After all, every living being is a memory stored in her computer¡¯s internal storage. As long as the living beings grow and cultivate, she will continue to ¡®meditate¡¯ to become stronger.


    she doesn¡¯t have much combat power. All her energy has been transformed into the flowers, insects, fish. mountains, and rivers in her brain. They are scattered among the powerful creatures in the world of her mind and are mainly divided by the four gods in her head ¡­ But her fighting method was to summon the gods in her mind to fight ¡­ After all, she¡¯s a world consciousness, and all her energy is in the living beings in her brain.¡±


    Compared to the nine revolutions mysterious Art¡¯s internal space, hers was a special kind of internal space that could house all living beings.


    ¡°The creation summoning style? Summoning a creature from the fantasy world in your mind?¡±


    Xu Zhi kept organizing his thoughts.


    He suddenly realized that this new path to godhood derived by this civilization was simply a blessing for otakus. He could create an anime world in his mind?


    He didn¡¯t have to do anything. He could become stronger by hiding in his room and sleeping. He could just watch TV shows and even summon the fantasy 2d creature in his body when he had nothing to do. Cute girl, just to serve himself?


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Why did it seem so similar the more he thought about it?


    The hot-blooded, passionate, and hospitable people of izudaardians had actually created such a dirty, salted fish, and useless way to become a God?


    Even he was a little envious.


    There was no other reason, but this path was simply too convenient!


    However, it was impossible for him to cultivate this ¡± eternal life of the Grim Reaper ¡± cultivation technique to become a God now. Even if he fused with the system¡¯s genes, the starting point was too high. He could only cultivate it when he became a God. He was still too far away from it.


    It seemed like he had already entered Level Seven heavenly Emperor and was only one level away from level eight mythical ¡­ In fact, this was the real starting point of crossing the threshold. The future road was unimaginable.


    In fact, this path might be the same as the original ¡± wizard system.


    The essence of a sorcerer was to ¡®meditate¡¯ in the mind. By ¡®visualizing¡¯ some things in the brain, one could expand one¡¯s spiritual force and cultivate one¡¯s own body, not the world ¡­ It was completely different from how the primordial and star systems absorbed external energy.


    This path to godhood, which was the crystallization of the wisdom of countless izodaians, was also ¡®meditating¡¯ in one¡¯s mind. One would meditate on a world in one¡¯s mind, constantly visualize it, and expand one¡¯s spiritual power. It was also a way to cultivate one¡¯s body.


    the two civilization systems are both ¡®meditating¡¯ in the mind and visualizing things, but they are different in essence ¡­


    He kept organizing his thoughts and even picked up a pen and paper to write down some speculations. This was a thinking habit he had developed a long time ago. Using powerful spiritual energy to create a world in the brain?¡±


    Xu Zhi kept thinking. but this is something that traditional Wizards can¡¯t do because they don¡¯t have a chip in their brains. It¡¯s impossible for them to do it so meticulously ¡­ This is a cultivation system that only the izodaians can cultivate. It combines the wizard¡¯s meditation among the transcendents and the Internet of technology.¡±


    It had to be said that this extraordinary power and technology had achieved a perfect combination.


    This civilization of magical machines had indeed opened up the research results that Xu Zhi had wanted-the way to become a God in online games.


    The new choice of internet humans.


    He would create an online game in his mind, and the online game would be a new world.


    ¡°Without a doubt, this is a great harvest!¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes were sparkling.


    ¡®Great harvest¡¯ was not even enough to describe it. This was simply ¡­ It was a huge profit!


    What did he get?


    First, the mechanical armor system, as well as the vacuum mech that was tailor-made for him. This was also a technology that far exceeded Earth¡¯s technological civilization! With this technology, as long as he wanted to, he could even rapidly develop it on earth. These technologies, genetic technology, and mechanical technology were far ahead of the people on earth by hundreds of years.


    Second, a special method to become a God. It could nurture all living beings and create an online game in the mind. It was the path to becoming a god to become a ¡± God of creation. it could be said to be the previous method of becoming a god. Only the nine revolutions mysterious art and the evil god of Cthulhu could match its potential.


    After all, the ultimate realm of the nine revolutions mysterious art was to transform into Pangu and have a physical universe in one¡¯s body.


    Cthulhu, on the other hand, was the strongest and purest combat power. It was Born For Slaughter. More than 129000 God organizations turned their bodies into an era ¡­ It was very in line with Medusa, who was a pure battle maniac.


    Of course, neither of the above two paths could be considered as the path of the God of creation. The one in front of him was.


    Third, the energy from a total of fifty to sixty godhood experts. That terrifying amount of energy instantly pushed him to the next level, the level Seven heavenly Emperor.


    At this moment, he was finally not considered a weakling!


    This kind of feeling was still very happy, just like the joy of a farmer after planting a field of wheat and carefully taking care of it, and having a big harvest.


    but no matter what, the era of a civilization is over. It¡¯s time to start learning all the wisdom of this civilization. Xu Zhi looked at Hermes¡¯s clone, the heartless learning machine, far away in the sorcerers world.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave everything to you again.¡±

 Chapter 425

    ?


    Chapter 425: New dynasty


    Translator: 549690339


    Holy cherry blossom Empire year 43.


    Emperor cherry blossom had disappeared from the dynasty for two years.


    At first, everyone thought that they had traveled the earth, but there was no news for two years.


    Gradually, more and more daring celestial emperors secretly entered the cherry blossom God Palace. The violent cherry blossom Emperor did not appear, and if it was in the past, the celestial Emperor would have been heavily injured and imprisoned for countless years.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me?¡±


    A terrifying thought emerged in everyone¡¯s mind.


    However, that obstinate, self-opinionated, brutal, and vicious tyrant¡¯s figure still crushed everyone¡¯s hearts, forming an indescribable psychological shadow. There were still some people who didn¡¯t dare to act rashly and challenge the authority of that terrifying Supreme existence. That was a monster that had killed billions of lives!


    Finally, another Celestial Emperor sneaked in and sat on the divine throne. There was no response, and on this day, the corpse race confirmed that Emperor cherry blossom had disappeared or even died.


    The entire country was boiling!


    The tyrant had actually fallen!


    the cherry blossom God is a God, and a high-grade God at that. There¡¯s almost no one in this world who can kill her, unless ¡­


    in the end, she went to provoke the ancient God and found him. She longed to fight with him and bathe in blood. But after this battle, this God might have already ¡­


    ¡­


    Many experts were sighing.


    This was unexpected and shocking to everyone, but it made sense.


    The cherry blossom Empress had become invincible after becoming a god, but she still wanted to become even more powerful. She had slaughtered 1.1 billion members of the sea tribe and more than 30 high-level magical beast races, and she had greatly reduced her power in order to continue increasing her cultivation level. Everyone had their own guesses as to what she was doing ¡­


    After that, he held a red umbrella and walked through the entire land, as if he was looking for someone. Many people were even more certain!


    Now that he had died, it made sense.


    ¡°Such a tyrant, he deserves it!¡±


    Some people were cheering. The terrifying shadow that had been pressing down on their heads had disappeared. They felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off their shoulders. They felt incomparably relaxed, and they could sleep in peace. They were afraid that one day, this ruthless tyrant would also kill them like how he had wiped out the sea tribe¡¯s 1.1 billion people in one day.


    But there were also people who said, ¡±


    although the cherry blossom Emperor was brutal and killed all the races, he didn¡¯t kill our corpse race and collect the energy of our race ¡­ In fact, it¡¯s only because of our hard work that we¡¯re where we are today.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t dare to say it when you were alive, but now you¡¯re mocking me after you die? ¡®That¡¯s what you mean ¡­¡¯ Without a doubt, even though the cherry blossom Emperor did not act like a tyrant to other races, he has made great contributions to our race! He has never hurt us in the slightest.¡±


    ¡­


    The merits and demerits of the matters before death were left for future generations to judge.


    No one knew the truth or who the cherry blossom Emperor was, because Carolyn¡¯s actions had indeed perfectly covered up the truth, and could be explained in another way ¡­


    In the later historical records, the cherry blossom Emperor was the first God of this era. She had unrivaled talent, talent, and wisdom, stunning the world and suppressing an entire great era.


    The heavenly emperors of this most ancient era were all extremely talented. It could even be said that this was the era with the most terrifying monsters. Even at this time, there were many unknown heavenly emperors and stage six powerhouses whose names would make people tremble with fear in the later generations, suppressed for countless years.


    there was too much value in this era.


    The experts were all the first generation corpse ancestors that were born from corpses. They were known as the ¡®primitive humans¡¯, the first intelligent lifeforms that were born in the world. Their bloodlines were thick, and their talents were terrifying.


    However, after the cherry blossom Emperor had suppressed the world, he had only been on the throne for a mere 40 years or so. He had been the most brutal tyrant in history, and had killed the most. He had also created a great era, but after laying down his Foundation, he had mysteriously fallen. The cherry blossom God was the most mysterious person in history, and even in the subsequent eras, he had still been analyzed and talked about with great relish by many.


    Even in the later generations, the great gods still had lingering fears when they talked about the most ancient God. The fear and shadow that had once suppressed their hearts had accompanied them for their entire lives. Even the gods of this era had collectively stepped onto the corpse race¡¯s era of body cultivation because their Dao hearts were obstructed. They had used this path to become gods and started a Golden Age of body cultivation.


    In the later generations, a God who was above all living beings said with emotion, ¡±


    in her life, she suppressed the world and was unrivaled. She dared to challenge the Supreme ancient existences. After her death, she could influence the gods of the future. In this world, only the Holy cherry blossom dynasty¡¯s tyrant cherry blossom can do it!


    The Holy Sakura Empire had only existed for 43 years, but it had become the most mysterious ancient dynasty.


    [ the Holy Sakura Emperor has fallen, and his dynasty has fallen. Many heroes are fighting for supremacy. His rule has lasted 43 years, and it is the shortest dynasty in history. ]


    ¡­..


    ¡­..


    The era of the Holy Sakura dynasty had been severed, and the feudal vassals fought for hegemony, thus entering a chaotic era once again.


    Some people continued to search for the secrets of the Holy cherry blossom Emperor, trying to find her path to godhood. In the end, someone found the secret key to the space hidden beneath her cherry blossom divine Palace, and obtained the spatial forging method.


    ¡°This was left behind by Carolyn.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm. she was really serious about helping this civilization. She wanted them to break away from the era of primitive savagery and only leave after they had completed the preliminary development of their civilization. She even deliberately left behind space technology, which could be considered as giving them infinite possibilities for self-development.


    This race had once destroyed the people of isodar. However, there was no hatred in Carolyn¡¯s heart. In fact, she felt guilty. The pride of the isodar people had caused this race to be born into this world as a mistake.


    The destruction of the people of Ishtar. Their pride did not make them hate anyone. They knew that they were destroying themselves, and that they had created all the consequences.


    A new era had begun.


    The chaotic world lasted for three years, and these were the most terrifying and bloody three years. In order to compete for the spatial technology to become a God, heavenly emperors kept dying. A group of top heavenly emperors obtained the spatial technology and opened the forging space.


    This was a race against time. Whoever obtained space first and became a true God would be able to rule the next era!


    &Nbsp; in the end, a licker Celestial Emperor was the first to break through and become a God, suppressing the world.


    This was a man with an Eastern face. After all, humans were divided into the East and the West. They had inherited the corpses of the humans, and naturally, they were divided into the East and the West.


    ¡°I am Li Mei! We should suppress the world and establish a happy dynasty!¡±


    This Supreme existence¡¯s true God Body lived in a small space and couldn¡¯t easily descend to the mortal world. His mortal body was still a Heavenly Monarch. He sat on the throne with a majestic aura and spoke with ease, ¡± I am a heavenly deity, titled great joy monarch. I will build the twelve King cities and take in all the women in the world as my concubines. No woman in the world will be left outside the king Palace.


    Someone knelt on the ground in fear and asked in a trembling voice, ¡± the women of the human race are all concubines of gods. Then, doesn¡¯t that mean that the other men can¡¯t get married and have no descendants? ¡±


    it¡¯s enough for the men in the world to be alone for their entire lives. They don¡¯t need a wife or descendants. It¡¯s ridiculous for an ancient God like cherryblossoms to be a wife for the weak. The weak don¡¯t have a wife or children, so there¡¯s no need to continue the bloodline of the weak. He said indifferently,


    ¡°Tyrant!¡± A heavenly Emperor cursed and was instantly killed, both in body and soul.


    in my era, I do things according to my own wishes. I said that if he dies, he can¡¯t be born. I said that if there is a clear sky tomorrow, there can¡¯t be a dark sky. From today on, all men in the world will live together, and all women in the world will come to my 12 royal cities to give birth to my children and continue my bloodline.


    The rumbling sound turned into a sound wave that resounded through the world.


    the weak have no offspring, and the mortals have no bloodline. This era has changed several times ¡­ The world is my son!¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, the whole world was shocked and silent!

 Chapter 426

    ?


    Chapter 426: The shadow


    Translator: 549690339


    the weak have no offspring, and the mortals have no bloodline. This era has changed several times ¡­ The world is my son!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the entire world fell silent. These words were too overbearing and strong.


    The meaning behind it was too terrifying.


    He wanted to forcibly separate the married men and women in all the cities in the world and send his wife to the twelve palaces to serve this God?


    And ordinary men didn¡¯t even have the right to have women? They were destined to be alone for the rest of their lives, and their bloodline being cut off was the best outcome? In the future, all the women in the world can only be given to the great joy Emperor?


    For a time, the world was in an uproar, and the emotions of the people were stirred.


    If Emperor cherry Blossom¡¯s brutality was based on the memories of the Ishtar people, then this was the true ancient brutality of a beast, a primitive barbarian, and a Savage.


    The first year of the great joy dynasty.


    The great joy Emperor ascended the throne and built 12 famous cities.


    This was the prelude to the Dark Age, the first God Slave Dynasty in history.


    After that, ordinary men had never seen women again. Men lived in the same city, and it seemed that women were extinct in the world.


    ¡°Tyrant!¡±


    ¡°This is a tyrant!¡±


    Countless people growled.


    The third year of the great joy dynasty.


    Although the great joy Emperor had killed the other heavenly emperors who had obtained the spatial information back then, it was still left behind and spread outside. Some heavenly emperors had used the secret spatial technology to create a space and become gods in it. They then sneaked in and attacked.


    ¡°Tyrant! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    It was a tall man. He jumped up, and his eyes were burning with fire.


    As the heavenly Emperor, his wife had also been taken into the 12 cities. He could only work hard in secret, hoping that when he came to save her, this brutal and licentious tyrant had not touched his wife.


    This wasn¡¯t just him. This was also the thought of the other heavenly emperors and many other powerful cultivators. They wanted to use this hatred to take revenge and continuously become stronger, wanting to save their wife who was trapped in the high wall.


    ¡°You want to kill me?¡± The great joy Emperor smiled. His entire body was gorgeous, and he sat on the throne with bright gems hanging from it. Divine light surrounded him, making it impossible to see his face clearly. He sat on the throne without moving, and he had the aura of looking down on all living beings.


    great joy Emperor! the heavenly God roared, ¡± you are tyrannical and tyrannical! Please die!


    ¡°Very good,¡± he said. The great joy Emperor said.


    ¡°Good?¡± The God of heaven was stunned.


    The great joy Emperor was still sitting on his throne, but he suddenly stood up and looked down at the gods below the palace. the weak are not worthy of a wife and children. Their bloodlines are all dregs and there is no need to keep them. But you have become a God, which is enough to prove that you have the blood of a strong man like me in your body. I can give it to one city and allow your wife to return.


    This heavenly deity revealed a look of anger. don¡¯t even think about roping me in.


    Emperor great joy sat on the throne and waved the sleeves of his golden robe. He smiled and said, ¡± I will return your wife to you, and give you one-twelfth of the women in the world. Power, wealth, everything will belong to you. In the future, the world will be our son. What do you think? ¡±


    The heavenly God was stunned. It seemed ¡­ He was a little moved.


    in my life, I¡¯ve been pursuing the word ¡®joy¡¯. You know ¡­ What is joy?¡±


    The Emperor of great joy smiled, his voice heavy and full of temptation,


    ¡°Happy?¡± The heavenly God was stunned.


    Emperor great Joy¡¯s gaze was as calm as an ancient well, he said indifferently, ¡±


    the descent of life is accompanied by crying. Crying is to find the joy of the world ¡­ As a person, we should not care about the eyes of others. What we need to do is to make ourselves happy and do as we please.¡±


    ¡°If killing makes me happy, I¡¯ll kill a million people and slaughter all living beings! If a woman makes me happy, I¡¯ll marry all living beings and include them in my harem! If the clear sky makes me happy, there will be no more darkness in this world!¡±


    ¡°I was born to climb the highest mountain, see the most beautiful scenery, pick up the most beautiful women, drink the strongest wine, and fight the strongest enemies!¡±


    I acted willfully and did whatever I thought, good or evil, as long as it could make me happy. I wanted a woman, so I did it. It was a huge project and very exaggerated, but I was also very happy and found it very interesting. I enjoyed the roars and struggles of weak men. I was very happy.


    Emperor great joy stared at the God below. He was trembling as if he was moved. He said indifferently, ¡± I also know that there are many celestial emperors working together behind you. You are the most talented one among them, and they want you to overthrow my rule and save their wives and children.


    ¡°Do we really have to do this? I¡¯ll give you a city, return my wife and children, and even ¡­¡±


    The God suddenly hesitated and showed a struggling expression, ¡± I ¡­


    The great joy Emperor looked at him with a smile.


    ¡°I can consider it.¡± He was silent for a moment. you¡¯re really going to give me a city? ¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± The great joy Emperor said.


    ¡°Then I agree.¡± The God said.


    He was calculating in his heart. This was a violent madman and not a normal person. People who did not have any rules in their hearts and acted recklessly were the most terrifying. However, he could plan for the long term. He wanted a city first to save his wife and the wives of his other friends.


    ¡°Good! Good!¡±


    The great joy Emperor¡¯s expression immediately brightened up and he became even happier. He even clapped his hands and laughed, ¡± you¡¯re really a treasure, you make me happy ¡­ But after the joy, I still have to kill you.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The God¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡± you¡¯re going back on your word? ¡±


    This man was simply a lunatic!


    ¡°No, you think I¡¯m stupid, because I don¡¯t know the true meaning of joy.¡± The great joy Emperor stood up slowly, and the terrifying flames around his body surged. His voice was undoubtedly domineering. I¡¯m teasing you because I think this will be very interesting. The betrayal of a hero and the expression of shock and anger will make me very happy ¡­ However, I won¡¯t really let anyone share a woman with me. If there¡¯s someone who stands on the same level as me and shares power and beauty with me, I won¡¯t be that happy ¡­¡±


    as I said, I will stand at the highest position and face the strongest enemy. He suddenly stood up.


    ¡°You¡¯re making fun of me!¡± The God¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    This battle cracked the entire capital, and the sky turned dark.


    After a full three days, this godly spirit fell. His blood splattered across the entire land, and a terrifying aura scattered across the world.


    This was the first time a God had fallen. It was the first death of a God in the history of several sandbox worlds!


    The heavenly God¡¯s corpse was nailed to the wall.


    The great joy Emperor was covered in blood as he stood on the city wall. His gorgeous golden robe was stained with blood. He pointed at the top of the wall and said, ¡± this is a madman. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I¡¯ve already injured my source and my strength has been greatly reduced. You¡¯re welcome to kill me.


    ¡°I¡¯m having a good time.¡±


    He spread his arms and looked down at the people below.


    a long time ago, I¡¯ve heard of the legend of a hero fighting an evil Dragon from the fairy tales of the Ishtar people. In order to save his kidnapped loved ones, the hero would challenge the rich and powerful evil Dragon. I think it¡¯s good to be an evil Dragon. I¡¯ll take the most beautiful women, enjoy the best life, and just wait at home, and fight the strongest enemy ¡­


    He turned to leave and smiled.


    ¡°I welcome you all to kill me. If a man wants to snatch my woman, he must be prepared to be beaten to death by me! Hanging corpses on the wall! As for the female celestial emperors who have secretly cultivated to become gods in the twelve cities, I have never killed women. I will beat them up and continue to be my wife. This is just a sentiment between you and me, so I welcome you all.¡±


    The whole world was shocked.


    The seventh year of the great joy dynasty.


    Some female gods had successfully broken through and came to challenge him, but they were beaten into submission by the great joy Emperor. In the end, they became the Queen again.


    The 13th year of the great joy dynasty.


    The two hidden gods who had broken through worked together with the Queen who had already become a God to attack Emperor great joy in secret.


    Emperor of great joy was outnumbered and escaped with heavy injuries. He looked at the three gods and laughed,


    ¡°I¡¯m not a good person. If you want to blame someone, blame me for being too talented! ¡°Fate is not on your good side. I happened to be the first one to become a God. As soon as I ascend to the throne, don¡¯t expect an evil person like me to become a wise Lord and bless the common people and benefit mankind. I have no regrets in my life now. Although it¡¯s only 13 years, I have no regrets enjoying the days of being an Emperor.


    ¡®If you want this land, I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯ve had enough fun. When you help me restore my prosperity ¡­¡¯ I¡¯ve already visited 37 million women and am about to break through to become a mid-level God. I¡¯ll be back! Rule the world again!¡±


    ¡°Help me take care of my woman! The world will be my son in the future!¡±


    His loud laughter resounded through the heavens and earth, causing the scalps of countless people to tingle.


    The fourteenth year of the great joy dynasty.


    The great joy Emperor¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, and the dynasty was split.


    Gods were born one after another, but the era of the great joy Emperor was not over. The terrifying madman and the heavy shadow of the green grassland still lingered in the hearts of every man in the world.


    ¡­..


    Stone wall region.


    As the ruins of the isodar people, this place was no longer the central region of the new humans. The stone wall region was originally a remote corner of the ancient Lava Land. It became the center of the world because it was the origin of the isodar people.


    At this moment, magical beasts were running amok in the ruins. The dense forest of flowers was a beautiful scene of nature. Many strange and mysterious events had even occurred in these remote places.


    Some of the plants that did not have magic nuclei seemed to have been infected by a virus that had multiplied to an unimaginable level. Forcefully possessing a magic core seemed to have given birth to intelligence.


    Hualala.


    A powerful magic beast was walking on the green grass by the river.


    This was an Emperor-to-be level demonic beast that had already unlocked its own intelligence. After all, it was originally a zombie and naturally had the intelligence of a zombie. It was essentially the first generation of the corpse clan, but its appearance was changed into a high-level demonic beast.


    what a terrifying living being. It seems like a god has been born. Some of our clansmen have already been captured and used as mounts ¡­ This demon beast, which was as red as a Fox, had calm eyes and could already think of many things. I heard that a terrifying great joy Emperor appeared over there. This God who disturbed the world is extremely terrifying ¡­ And when will our race be able to give birth to a God?¡±


    Suddenly, a white puppy-like demonic beast walked out. He had the aura of an Emperor-to. be. demonic beast ¡­ Do you want to join our organization? we have the method to break through to the heavenly Emperor realm and the secret to becoming a god ¡­ We have the lost technology of the ancient civilization, we are powerful, and we have a long history that is beyond your imagination. We even run through the entire civilization of the new and old era.¡±


    ¡°Is this true?¡±


    The Fox-like demonic beast blinked, and an expression of disbelief and shock appeared on its face.


    It had a talent that could distinguish lies and roughly sense whether the other party was lying or not, so no one had ever been able to lie to it.


    It knew that the other party was not lying to it. There was a mysterious underground force that had the mystery of breaking through the celestial Emperor and becoming a god. They had ancient technology and even penetrated the ancient isodar civilization. They had been hidden in the long river of history.


    This?


    This was too terrifying!


    It also noticed something even more terrifying. This white puppy-like Emperor-to-be didn¡¯t have a brain ¡­ He didn¡¯t have a monster core, but he had such a powerful realm. How did he do it?


    ¡°Do you think the great joy Emperor is terrifying enough?¡± asked the White puppy. However, we are even more terrifying. In the long history of our race, the number of women who have slept with us is more than thirty million, and even hundreds of millions!¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    How brutal was this?


    Emperor-to-be Fox¡¯s eyes widened, and his pupils rapidly contracted.


    On the contrary, the next sentence made it tremble even more.


    It heard, ¡±


    ¡°Do you think that Emperor cherry blossom is terrifying enough? However, we are even more terrifying. Our race has killed more than 1.1 billion living beings in the long History of Time. It¡¯s hard to estimate the number of lives we have killed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Emperor-to-be Fox was completely stunned!


    What kind of great power is this ¡­ There was actually a terrifying hidden force that had been passed down from the previous civilization era to the present, and it was influencing the era in secret every moment?


    It was hard to imagine how terrifying the foundation of this force was.


    ¡°You want me to join your faction?¡± The Fox-like magical beast suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Yes, I believe you won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    The snowy white puppy stretched out its hand and said courteously, ¡± our company spans across every ancient era and is even related to the zombies of the past. We have unimaginable technology. You can call us ¡­ The umbrella Corporation.¡±

 Chapter 427

    ?


    Chapter 427: Chapter 437-my creator space


    Translator: 549690339


    The Fox-like demonic beast sucked in a breath of cold air, and its heart was in turmoil. It couldn¡¯t help but swallow its saliva.


    Protect ¡­ The umbrella Corporation?


    There were some vague fragments of memories in its mind. The ancient word ¡± company ¡± seemed to have appeared in the Ishtar civilization.


    And umbrella, what did this name mean?


    It hesitated in its heart, feeling that there was a deeper meaning to it.


    The little white dog looked at it deeply and explained indifferently, ¡± ¡®umbrella¡¯ is the most domineering word in history! It¡¯s read as an umbrella, but written as an umbrella that covers the sky!¡±


    ¡°Cover the sky?¡± The Fox demon beast was shocked, ¡± this is the heaven covering race? ¡±


    This little white dog suddenly floated in the air like a balloon and opened its mouth indifferently. the word ¡®umbrella¡¯ means a huge umbrella that covers the sky. It covers the entire sky of the world and cuts across the entire long years since ancient times!


    He continued, ¡±


    ¡°The word¡± protect ¡°means that since it can slaughter all living beings, it can also protect all lives in the world! Our race has slept with countless women, far more than the joyous Emperor, and has killed trillions of lives, far more than the cherry blossom Emperor. The zombies of the ancient era are related to us, and we travel to the edge of the world, hiding in every era, and live forever. We have mastered Science and Technology that ordinary creatures can¡¯t even imagine!¡±


    The Fox-like magical beast¡¯s eyes flickered, and it was both shocked and terrified.


    indeed, the protective umbrella covers the sky and covers the sun. It does cover the sky ¡­ Just these three words alone are enough to show how domineering it is.¡±


    In the old era, he was an ancient existence who had slept with countless women and killed hundreds of millions of them. He was an unbelievable hero!


    This kind of existence was hard to imagine. It must have caused a world-shaking catastrophe and might in the ancient civilization. Was it going to be revived in the ancient times today?


    Moreover, any random person from this race who came out to invite their clansmen would be a rank six quasi-Emperor.


    Emperor-to-be Fox hesitated for a moment, ¡± I¡¯m willing to join!


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The balloon fish was ecstatic. I¡¯ve finally managed to trick a powerful magical beast!


    This Emperor-to-be was the most powerful one in the entire demonic beast forest.


    ¡­..


    Half a day later, the Fox-like magical beast was brought to a secret underground base. There was a red and black umbrella icon engraved on a high-tech magical silver metal door. After entering, one would see modern facilities and some complicated magical machinery.


    It had discovered many powerful magical beasts, and they were already among them.


    There was even a ferocious-looking type 5 old wolf that was already sitting in front of some strange screen machines, saying to it, ¡± ¡°The higher-ups gave me a mission to guide a newbie, so I came over to guide you ¡­¡±


    Old wolf patted its shoulder. brother, you¡¯re the first tier 6 member of the umbrella branch company in Stonewall region. You¡¯re also an Emperor-to-be. There¡¯s only one thing you need to do to join our umbrella company, and that¡¯s to learn how to run Dungeons!


    Emperor-to-be Fox was speechless.


    What was an instance dungeon?


    Old wolf pointed to a common triangular electrical plug on the table, which was connected to a black wire at the back. Every home on earth had this thing. He said proudly, ¡± ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±


    Emperor-to-be Fox had never seen such a thing before and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.


    ¡°This is called a plug!¡±


    Old wolf explained, proudly showing off, in the ancient civilization, the people of isodar used this to communicate with the internet ¡­


    ¡°Argh! A plug?¡±


    The Fox was shocked. It picked it up and studied it, thinking that it was a very high-tech ancient civilization.


    After all, the people of isodar had gone extinct. There were no living humans to feed these newly-intelligent ¡± zombies ¡± and absorb their memories.


    ¡°How does it work?¡± it asked.


    ¡°As the name suggests, it¡¯s a plug that is plugged into the back of one¡¯s head,¡± The old wolf was speechless. It looked at him as if he was an idiot. Then, it patted him on the shoulder with pity. newbie, have a good experience. The civilization of the ancient isodar people is just so terrifying.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Insert ¡­ Plug?


    What the hell?


    The Fox-like magical beast was shocked.


    So the people of isodar all connect to the internet with plugs?


    They stuck this in their heads?


    It began to feel a little uneasy and felt that something was wrong. It was clearly in pain!


    It struggled internally.


    He had been cultivating in peace until today. He was talented and had run amuck in the demonic beast mountain range. He was called the king and ancestor. He had not suffered any injuries and was very afraid of pain.


    Old wolf continued, ¡± it¡¯ll hurt a little the first time, but this is the triangular mark of the members of the umbrella Corporation. It¡¯s like a stamp totem. Every member has this mark on the back of their heads ¡­ Ordinary low-level magical beasts would not stand a chance! This is our honor!¡±


    The Fox was silent for a moment.


    Perhaps ¡­ The vitality of low-level magical beasts was too weak, and they died after being plugged in?


    It imagined that scene and felt that it was very terrifying.


    ¡°Why? I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the creator space.¡± Old Wolf said.


    Emperor-to-be Fox was stunned. He picked up the mysterious triangular plug. The end of the plug was like three sharp snow-white blades. He gritted his teeth and stabbed it into the back of his head.


    Puchi!


    It was a mess of flesh and blood. The other end of the plug seemed to be connected to something, communicating with the magic nucleus in its brain. It entered a vast white space of consciousness, which seemed very simple.


    There were many pedestrians in the space, and the old wolf from earlier was also beside them.


    ¡°This ¡­ This was too powerful! Is this the ancient technology of the izodais-communication of the consciousness network?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Emperor-to-be Fox didn¡¯t know that this was the most powerful technology of the izudaarian people. They had created a special network, which was also the reason for their destruction. The creation of the network would also cause the spread of the virus.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re a new type of virus.¡±


    The old wolf demon beast at the side said, ¡± ¡°And it¡¯s still changing. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s already the thirty-eighth generation and is constantly stabilizing ¡­ We can¡¯t even change or invade our brains. As long as our population is large enough, no one will be able to crack our brains. Even we can¡¯t crack it ¡­¡±


    Quasi-Emperor Fox nodded. If it wasn¡¯t for its own ¡®divine sense¡¯, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to come in through the plug.


    Their lives were still evolving, and their brains were still evolving.


    They were still in the primitive era, and even they were not sure what they would become in the future.


    The terrifying virus even mutated together with the mutation. The surrounding plants began to forcibly possess magic nuclei and were infected. The world was becoming creepy, and the new humans were getting stronger. They also had internal worries, the great joy Emperor ¡­


    There were too many dangers, which was why it chose to join the umbrella.


    It looked around curiously.


    In the vast white space, experts were discussing among themselves. The average cultivation level was only at the third or fourth stage, and it could sweep through all of them by itself.


    ¡°AI! He just went to the Shushan dungeon. It was indeed a difficult single player dungeon. It was too difficult! My Ling ¡®er ¡­ Next time, I¡¯m going to practice the sword control technique at the ten Mile slope of the novice village and become the sword God of the ten Mile slope. Then, I¡¯ll be able to sweep through everything.¡±


    ¡°Is he that hardcore?¡± Someone muttered.


    ¡°How can I not be hard-core? He had learned this skill from the liquor sword immortal in the dungeon hundreds of times before it appeared: the sword control technique is now at 1%, ¡± someone muttered. after all, it¡¯s already very difficult to invade our brains, and it¡¯s impossible to change our existing memories. Even if we open up our brains voluntarily and allow data from the outside to be transmitted in, it¡¯ll still become extremely difficult. We have to try a few more times!!


    Hardcore?


    What was the meaning of this?


    Emperor-to-be Fox was in a daze. It felt very strange.


    Someone in the crowd shouted, ¡±


    ¡°Happy Emperor dungeon, anyone want to form a party?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going, not going! It was a five-person scenario that was randomly released. The five of us were f * cking released into the twelve cities, turned into women, and were constantly cultivating. In the end, we just happened to be fancied by the great joy Emperor, and in an instant, we were ¡­¡± A tall wild boar demonic beast sucked in a breath of cold air. the penalty for failure is too heavy. As expected of a hell-level instance dungeon. If it wasn¡¯t for the skill ¡®physical cultivation specialization¡¯ that dropped inside, I wouldn¡¯t have gone there.


    Quasi-Emperor Fox looked at the jubilant and enthusiastic atmosphere and was shocked.


    Skill?


    Training?


    Dungeon?


    Creator¡¯s space?


    The words from the earth were constantly attacking it. It was attacking the world view of this primitive magical beast native, and it was starting to shatter.


    ¡°What¡¯s an instance dungeon?¡± It asked with its mouth wide open.


    ¡°Big brother, instance dungeons are good stuff! ¡°There are many hidden reward skills in there. After clearing the instance dungeon, you will be rewarded with even more powerful skills based on your completion rate. You will know the benefits of this after you go down.


    However, clearing Dungeons required points, and there were many ways to exchange points. For example, you could hand in your special skills or fill in the umbrella corporation¡¯s database ¡­ For example, you can hand in precious materials and magic cores to complete the mission issued by the umbrella Corporation.¡±


    in theory, the umbrella Corporation is completely free, ¡± old wolf continued. but once you betray them or do something that disappoints them, don¡¯t blame them for issuing a mission to accumulate points and putting you on the wanted list.


    Emperor-to-be Fox shivered and got goosebumps all over. This system was very scary. For the sake of profit, all the experts of the umbrella company would probably dismember the traitors.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exchange some points.¡±


    The Fox Emperor-to-be thought for a moment and took out some fifth and sixth-grade monster cores.


    ¡°these ¡­ You can enter the Resident Evil instance.¡± Old wolf calculated and said meaningfully, ¡± this is a good opportunity to learn more about the history of our Umbrella Corporation. The difficulty level is not too high for newcomers, and you are very strong.


    After a while.


    A message appeared before his eyes.


    ¡°Resident Evil, loading ¡­¡±


    When it came back to its senses, it found itself in an open space. It had turned into an ordinary man with a pistol.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake?¡±


    A person next to him, who called themselves Alice, Ryan, and Matt, told him that they were going to kill their way out of the zombie horde and meet the ¡± hive ¡± of the umbrella corporation¡¯s Biological Laboratory. They were going to stop the biochemical virus from spreading outside and infecting all humans.


    Ding! Ding!


    At the same time, a mission notification appeared before his eyes.


    assist Alice and the others in completing the mission and protect Alice. The mission will be graded based on the completion rate (if the completion rate is above 90%, Resident Evil 2 dungeon will be opened).


    the umbrella Corporation? ¡±


    ¡°Beehive? Spreading the biochemical virus?¡±


    The Fox Emperor-to-be¡¯s hair stood on end. Was this the terrifying truth of the umbrella Corporation in the previous civilization era?


    what kind of terrorist organization did I join?! Quasi-Emperor Fox¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He almost bit off his tongue as he looked at the scene in disbelief.


    It began to explore the ¡± pocket dimension ¡± and learned about the history of the umbrella company.


    ¡­..


    He had finally managed to trick one!


    The balloon fish looked at a certain magical beast in the world of Resident Evil and was overjoyed.


    This is indeed a cultivation game, my brothers!


    The natives of this post-apocalyptic world had never seen any instance dungeons before. Creator¡¯s space? The game world?


    the people of isodar are too lazy to develop this younger brother¡¯s technology ¡­ But I¡¯m different! I¡¯ve mastered part of the izodal people¡¯s internet magic technology. Although the means are crude and bloody, it¡¯s good that it can be used!¡±


    but it¡¯s still so difficult. The world instance of Resident Evil is easy to do. Every brain core is an AI. When connected together, it becomes a virtual world.


    He looked at the pile of octahedron brains.


    More than a hundred magic nuclei formed into crystallized bodies. These were the more than a hundred internal characters of the bio-evolution. The main characters like Alice were the powerful rank 6 magic nuclei.


    It was to ensure that every character in the game had their own brain and logic.


    There were rewards and skill learning in the instance dungeon!


    Moreover, the bosses in the dungeon were all very difficult and there were many fights. It was equivalent to a virtual training ground where they could cultivate, learn skills, and become proficient. If they were killed in the dungeon, they would only lose points.


    it¡¯s like they don¡¯t need to experience real battles. They can just sit here and get stronger!


    ¡°Resident Evil one is a small laboratory instance dungeon, so it doesn¡¯t need many people. However, there are many people in the great world, and they need too many magic cores. I have to continue squeezing them.¡± He was speechless.


    After completing the daily server maintenance,


    Sitting in front of the computer room, Xia niming finally had a flash of understanding.


    He felt that it was really not easy for him!


    It had been 70 to 80 years, and he had finally reached the sixth step of the Emperor-to-be realm. This speed wasn¡¯t fast, and it was far from being comparable to those man-eating big shots. However, he was already very satisfied.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn to rise.¡± His expression was calm. in this world, everyone has their own way of rising up and their own talent. I am not strong, but I can adapt to the times and find opportunities. Only then will I be the winner.


    Before he came in, he had taken the initiative to transform into a balloon fish. He firmly believed that he couldn¡¯t change the era of creation and could only look for opportunities. Thus, he had transformed into a ghost to adapt to that era in the Three Realms.


    ¡°In this world, the times make heroes! The tide of the times is pushing the emergence of heroes.¡±


    His expression became determined again. He had always been a steady person, so he decided that this time, he would not lead the idiotic players astray again. Of course, he did not dare to provoke those guys again. He told them to retreat, so that he would not be fooled again.


    ¡°It¡¯s been many years since I last contacted those guys outside. After all, to them, only two to three hours have passed ¡­¡±


    He thought for a while and saw that he didn¡¯t need to do things on his own, so he could relax for a while. He went out to the internet and looked at the bustling forum. He posted a post:


    [ shocking! ] [ a certain Earthling transmigrated to another world to become a Lord God and established my Lord God Space. Lord God Space construction flow! ]

 Chapter 428

    ?


    Chapter 428: Chapter 438


    Translator: 549690339


    In the spore Evolution game forum.


    Although Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes were focused on Caroline and the cherry blossom Emperor, for the netizens on the other side, time did not stop. They had already been busy with many things, but their eyes were still focused on a certain balloon player.


    He had been beaten up by society too many times.


    They landed in the Goblin tribe, were instantly locked in the zoo, and had a zombie outbreak. They thought that they would rise from the disaster, but they were instantly beaten up by the zombies.


    In the forum, someone was listing the most tragic situation of this player in history! A post titled ¡± society hits me again ¡± had already been pushed to the top, and the number of replies had reached the peak.


    ¡°Tragic, tragic, tragic!¡±


    although it¡¯s very tragic and very pitiful, I still can¡¯t help but want to laugh (hateful) ¡±


    At the same time, the group of people had witnessed an era. The magnificent and vast destruction, the prosperity and decline of a civilization, made them excited and emotional. Some strange discussions began on the forum.


    ¡°Is this the opening cinematics of this new world? (Bewildered. jgg) ¡±


    I don¡¯t know, but I think it¡¯s the destruction of an era. The players have to participate in it and experience the beating of the tide (beating) of the era before the story officially begins.


    don¡¯t ask. If you do, you¡¯ll just be bragging. The one who keeps getting beaten is the traditional hardcore.


    The overwhelming posts were all discussions. They had only been in it for less than a day, and the pace had been taken up. After all, it was too tragic!


    Countless onlookers watched the show crazily, and some even expressed that they wanted to see how terrible it would be.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s been a while since this guy appeared!¡±


    that¡¯s right. Although it¡¯s only been three or four hours, it should have been decades over there, right? ¡±


    Just as everyone was discussing, this post appeared.


    [ shocking! ] [ a certain Earthling transmigrated to another world to become a Lord God and established my Lord God Space. Lord God Space construction flow! ]


    Everyone was shocked.


    Did we transmigrate, or did you transmigrate again?


    Why was it that every time he came out, there was a sudden change? Previously, it was a future technological society, and in the blink of an eye, it had become an apocalyptic zombie world. Now, in a flash, it had become a main God¡¯s spatial flow?


    It had only been a short day! Emotional science fiction, doomsday, infinite element ¡­ Did he have to go through all the novels with each subject?


    cough, cough, cough!


    Scare you 3000: ¡± you may not know this, but after we ran away, du Xue and a dozen other people secretly built a shelter. We hid for another era. Now, the Holy Sakura dynasty is over. The Sakura God is dead!


    As soon as these words were said, there was no doubt that it caused a tsunami on the forum.


    It¡¯s only been three or four hours?


    How did it get cold?


    That was a level eight God, and a high-level God at that! According to everyone¡¯s speculations, people like Medusa, Ermin, and Daoist Changsheng had at least ruled for thousands of years, right?


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots of the destruction of the cherry blossom dynasty were released.


    Scare you 3000: ¡± it¡¯s so cold to provoke a super ancient God. A high-level God is so cold ¡­ this world is more mysterious than we thought. The water is too deep. It¡¯s a super ancient God, and it might be a level nine above level eight! Now that the great joy dynasty has risen, the great joy Emperor is an unscrupulous monster.¡±


    He began to briefly narrate some of his deeds, and everyone¡¯s minds went blank after listening to him.


    One person suppressed the world!


    Even though the great joy Emperor was defeated, he still cast a shadow on everyone.


    The terrifying green grassland was still hovering in the sky like thick dark clouds, so heavy that all the strong people in the world could not breathe. They were afraid that he would break through and make people remember the dark fear of being dominated by the great joy Emperor again!


    ¡°This is 10000 times more powerful than the fear the Cthulhu evil god brought to the people when it was about to awaken! (Trembling)¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Xi niangpi, just thinking about it makes my scalp numb! (Terrifying)¡±


    ¡°The Scripture of great joy is definitely a peerless divine skill that can sweep across the universe! Coach, I want to learn! (Serious face. Jgg) ¡±


    Someone also said,


    ¡°However, this person is really impressive. He seems to be a little domineering, even more domineering than the sentence ¡®don¡¯t you think, let me think¡¯! Help me take care of my woman! This world will be my son in the future!¡±


    ¡°Help me take care of my woman! This world will be my son in the future! 2¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone was speechless.


    He was indeed overbearing and arrogant.


    This seemed to be a new internet celebrity quote?


    The world is full of my sons?


    Someone laughed. He was indeed very arrogant! To make the green hat Emperor so terrifying!


    These words were really coquettish and elegant. As The Dark Emperor, he suppressed an era and brought endless shadows.


    Of course, there were also people who expressed their anger.


    ¡°My God, a woman of a race is forcibly taken into the harem. I¡¯m both shocked and angry. How can there be such a dark-hearted person in this world? When I thought of the 12 cities he built to satisfy his selfish desires, tears of anger flowed down from the corner of my mouth! (Angry.jpg)¡±


    this kind of scum is disgusting. He¡¯s The Public Enemy of all men. He¡¯s never seen the anger of us male chauvinist!


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s discuss this and kill him! Help the umbrella brothers!¡±


    ¡­


    Xia niming was speechless.


    What were they talking about?


    We were just talking about the situation, and now you¡¯re changing the topic? The more they chatted, the higher they got?


    you also said that you wanted to kill the last isodar, and then the cherry blossom Emperor said that you wanted to kill her. In the end, we were all dead. He couldn¡¯t be bothered with these idiots who shouted their slogans first. It didn¡¯t matter if they could win or not, they couldn¡¯t lose their momentum.


    He continued to speak about his next move. During the great joy Emperor era, he had taken advantage of the human civil strife and began to secretly develop his forces. Now, he had chosen to break through, and he had chosen to attack the magical beasts in the remote areas.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Everyone was shocked.


    The tall and mighty demonic beasts were sitting on chairs that looked like Internet caf¨¦s. There was a plug connected to the back of their heads with black wires, and the socket of the plug was still bleeding.


    Everyone was confused.


    It was originally tall and mighty, but now that it was connected by a string, it looked like a doll and actually seemed a little cute.


    This brother¡¯s operation was too awesome!


    High-level magical beasts had strong vitality, and normal level one or two magical beasts would be killed by that attack.


    But of course, since he couldn¡¯t use his spiritual sense, he could only do this kind of ¡°brain bridge surgery.¡±


    Scare you three thousand: I used magic cores, which are also like their CPU brains, as NPCs to create a few Virtual Online Games. As the creator¡¯s space, I currently have three,¡¯The Legend of the Sword and Fairy 1¡ä,¡¯ Resident Evil 1¡ä, and ¡®the twelve imperial cities of joy¡¯. It¡¯s not bad. Most of the skills in it are skills of the people of Ishtar, but of course, there are some skills that I created myself. For example, the sword control technique of The Legend of the Sword and fairy comes from Mount Shu in the ancient world. There are already a group of people. I¡¯ve successfully spent more than a hundred times to clear the dungeon and have learned something.¡±


    Screenshots.


    Inside was a one-armed giant bird, holding a heavy sword.


    Everyone was silent. Their teeth hurt badly. You really ¡­ This was too coquettish!


    This was a trick to trick people into cutting off their arms? Each of them becoming one-armed magical beasts?


    ¡°The heavy sword has no edge, great skill is useless, Guo er ¡­ Bah! Diao ¡®er, is that you?¡±


    ¡°Hello, everyone! I¡¯m Brother Condor. I¡¯ve lost an arm and practiced the recondite steel heavy sword. I¡¯ve married my aunt and have a Mount called Yang Guo. (Gouhead. JPY)¡±


    ¡­.


    Xia niming ignored them and continued to explain, ¡± ¡°These guys are too hardworking. I set it so hard, but they still managed to do it. I feel like I can¡¯t keep up with the world¡¯s update speed. What if they find out that there are no heavens and realms? (Crying)


    As for the ¡®zombie transformation¡¯ skill provided by Resident Evil one, it was a berserk method to unlock the genetic lock, and all undead could do it ¡­ As for du Xue, she was one of the earliest to be researched and modified to reduce the side effects. She can transform into the ¡®tyrant¡¯,¡¯ licker¡¯, and ¡®avenging goddess¡¯ forms.¡±


    Everyone was shocked again. The vengeful goddess?


    Xia niming explained. This was an even more difficult transformation that allowed one to completely control the genetic constraint. One¡¯s appearance would not turn into a zombie, and one¡¯s cells would not fester, nor would one¡¯s genes collapse and decay. Not only would one¡¯s combat strength increase, but the side effects would also be reduced.


    Xia niming continued to explain, ¡±


    as for the ¡®great joy King¡¯s dungeon¡¯, it¡¯s. dungeon created to fit the actual situation of the natives. Of course. it¡¯s not the real great joy King. It¡¯s just a Tier 6 combat power in skin, and it doesn¡¯t know the great joy King¡¯s great joy Sutra ¡­ However, if he could kill the great joy Emperor in the future and use his brain to create this world, he would become the true great joy Emperor NPC. That would be awesome.


    Of course, this was only my current dream. It would be too wasteful to use the magic core of a level eight God.


    however, in the future, my dream is to be the umbrella company. We¡¯ll truly create Dungeons of each era and secretly influence and control the tide of the era. The proud emperors and gods all come from here and sign contracts with our umbrella. Their brain cores will remain here after they die ¡­ Using one¡¯s own brain as an NPC when one was alive.


    As for the gods who were not dead, they also had to turn part of their combat power and part of their incomplete divine cultivation methods into their own combat NPCs and leave them in the dungeon World of their own era ¡­ After all, they¡¯ve left behind a portion of their inheritance, so we can also choose a disciple with terrifying talent for them.¡±


    Everyone took a deep breath.


    This brother sure has a big goal!


    However, everyone calmed down again! Which transmigrator didn¡¯t have a big goal? Look at the cute girl who ruled the heavens with the Dragon vein, look at the alchemy Emperor who suppressed an era and searched for the Land of the Gods ¡­


    One more arrogant than the other, who didn¡¯t have dreams? But could it come true? Whether or not it could be realized was a problem.


    Xia niming spoke again, ¡± back to the main topic! This great joy Emperor¡¯s pocket dimension only included the primordial world¡¯s physical cultivation technique, which is the cultivation form of the ancestor of sorcery¡¯s true body. After all, I personally feel that the ancestor of sorcery¡¯s true body, which has three heads and six arms, is somewhat similar to the corpse race¡¯s genetic lock opening and transformation!¡±


    Everyone was very calm.


    The true body of the wizard ancestor was the cultivation method of the wizard ancestor¡¯s bloodline. It was not a big deal to pass on the profound ones, but the ordinary ones. After all, Xia niming would not be so stupid as to give out all the good things to others.


    At this time, Meng Mei jumped out. then, that great joy Emperor is going to break through to become a mid-level God in the future. You guys are probably going to die. Do you have a way to punish him? ¡±


    ¡°There are!¡±


    Xia niming¡¯s answer surprised everyone. I¡¯ve thought of a way to get rid of him. It¡¯s a special and powerful method to become a God that belongs to the corpse race. It can make use of the corpse race¡¯s strongest advantage, and it¡¯s also very feasible!


    Everyone was shocked.


    Could it make an ordinary God hit a middle-level God?


    What did he do this time?


    Xia niming replied,¡±in fact, do you think that I created the main God¡¯s space worlds of The Legend of the Sword and Fairy 1, Resident Evil 1, and the twelve cities of great joy for no reason?¡± I¡¯m actually using the three skills mentioned in these three worlds to merge into a new powerful profession, corpse sword immortal, also known as the sword that brings the head!¡±

 Chapter 429

    ?


    Chapter 429: The white bone swordsman hides his sword in his body


    Translator: 549690339


    Everyone was silent.


    Why did this person have so many tricks up his sleeve?


    What kind of stupid idea did he have now? The zombie sword immortal was a sword at the head. He felt that it was a little special.


    In fact, at this point, everyone could see that this player was particularly good at hiding. He had some real skills. Putting aside his other cultivation abilities, he had a good eye for the current situation and the tide of history.


    Even this was his strength. To be able to survive the tide of destruction of three eras, to survive in troubled times, was something that ordinary people could not do! After suffering such a beating from society, most of them would die on the spot!


    In the beginning, he wanted to use the balloon fish to take advantage of the strange disaster of the ¡± three realms ¡± and enter to fight for an opportunity. Although he had entered the wrong world, he tried his best to find opportunities with the tide of the times. He took the path of creating heroes with the times and rose with the tide of the times.


    Combat talent and cultivation talent were only one of the important factors that affected one¡¯s strength. They could not be the decisive factors. One¡¯s heart and wisdom were the most important.


    This person¡¯s aptitude was average, but he could really climb up!


    Some people were hiding in the dark, thinking about it and having some ideas.


    cough, cough, cough. First of all, let me introduce my cultivation path to encourage everyone. Please listen to me. It¡¯s just like the three cultivation paths I¡¯ve mentioned.


    Sword immortal, ancestor of sorcery true body, gene lock zombified transformation!


    First of all, the true body of the wizard ancestor and zombified transformation were both transformation-type combat techniques. The special characteristics of the true body of the wizard ancestor were that it could regenerate continuously and had a strong life force ¡­ Zombified transformation burned one¡¯s life force and destroyed every cell in the body, forcing them to release energy, causing the cell fluid to break and the body to be covered in pus ¡­


    Then, the question was, could one regenerate cells and one burn cells be perfectly combined? It¡¯s like a generator, one is responsible for adding fuel, and the other is responsible for burning fuel ¡­¡±


    When everyone heard this analysis, they were stunned. Two words came to their minds: Hardcore.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± cough, cough, cough. It¡¯s indeed a perfect combination. If the zombies cultivate the path of ¡®physical cultivation¡¯ and learn the combat form of the ancestor of sorcery¡¯s true form, they can really offset the side effects of zombified and using ¡®determination¡¯! It won¡¯t hurt my body so much anymore.¡±


    Everyone felt that it was right, but how could the two transformation divine powers be combined with the sword immortal lineage? sword Immortals entered the Dao with weapons, while body cultivators tempered the body ¡­ The two seemed to be in conflict.


    ¡°Did you guys notice that the sword immortal and the two transformation forms have the same characteristic?¡± scared you life continued.


    what special characteristics? ¡± someone asked.


    ¡°Explosive force! It¡¯s all instantaneous!¡± He answered in all seriousness.


    Everyone thought about it. This was true. The two transformation forms already consumed a lot of energy, and the sword immortal was even more so. It was a three-pronged attack.


    [ scaredy cat three thousand ]. ¡± so, I came up with an idea. The combination of three explosive skills can kill the enemy in an instant ¡­ One was to regenerate cells, while the other was to burn cells to provide energy. Sword Immortals used energy to attack in an instant, which was equivalent to ¡­ Add fuel-burn fuel-release ¡®sword skill¡¯ Cannonball.¡±


    Everyone was silent. Was this a process?


    This person was awesome. Everyone was a little impressed.


    Some people once again pondered the truth contained in this game. sure enough, learning makes me strong. I¡¯m not strong enough because I¡¯ve learned little? ¡±


    Xia niming continued to speak with fervor and assurance, ¡± as for the explosive power of a sword immortal, there¡¯s no need to talk about it, right? We still have an advantage that the Mount Shu sword immortal doesn¡¯t have. The undead race has strong vitality. After unlocking the gene lock, as long as they are determined, they won¡¯t die immediately even if they are cut off from their heads or at the waist ¡­ So, our swords have more choices, and they don¡¯t have to cut off the arm?¡±


    Everyone asked,¡±then where should I forge the sword?¡±


    this is a new way to ensure that the body is not crippled. Xia niming said,¡±you know, sword Immortals are assassins. What are the essentials of an assassin?¡± A one-hit kill! The sword must be very well hidden. One second before the attack, you can¡¯t let the opponent know where you hide your sword!¡±


    This made a lot of sense. Many people began to seriously discuss where to hide the sword. Could it be that he was refining his head into a sword?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re using your head? It was indeed good to have a magic core in the head and use the head as a flying sword, but that was no longer a sword. Instead, it was more like a flying head! It¡¯s a spell of the tame head sorcerer!¡±


    ¡°Flying heads to kill? That¡¯s called the heaven flipping seal, right?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s called a chamber pot!¡±


    ¡­


    The internet was very excited.


    Xia niming continued to shake his head. how could I be so easily guessed by you? If you can guess it, why would I hide my sword? I wonder if anyone has seen the corpse vein in Naruto?¡±


    Everyone expressed that they had seen it before. It was the kind of bone that could pull out skin and flesh.


    There were even some people who had never seen it before, and they were asking about it. There were also a few screenshots of the anime, Kimaru, as a form of popular science.


    Xia niming said,¡±my corpse sword immortal is also called white bone sword, and it uses white bones as a sword ¡­¡± I¡¯ve already managed to let people cultivate to a certain level. The following scenes are too novel. Minors, please do not watch.¡±


    Screenshots.


    A screenshot was released. In the picture, there seemed to be a black bear, standing straight like a human. Its eyes were as sharp as an Eagle¡¯s, like a terrifying swordsman, staring at a skunk in front of it.


    Everyone started to comment,


    ¡°It has the sword intent of a swordsman!¡±


    he should have mastered it. His aura is similar to some of the weaker sword Immortals from Mount Shu.


    Everyone was curious. He had all four limbs and did not bring a sword. Where was his sword?


    The next screenshot was sent. It was a series of moving pictures.


    The black bear slowly stretched out his hands, grabbed his neck with both hands, and pulled up!


    Pfft¡ª


    A white bone sword was pulled out along with the bear¡¯s head, and the entire bear turned into a headless swordsman. This headless swordsman held the neck of his white bone sword with the bear¡¯s head, and an incredible aura burst out from his body as he lightly charged forward!


    Whoosh!


    The skunk in front of him died instantly. His blood was sucked dry by the white bone sword, and he turned into a withered corpse.


    Pfft!


    The long sword was thrown into the sky.


    A cold light flashed, and the sharp sword returned to its sheath.


    Wild bear held his neck with both hands and twisted it like a tap.


    The black bear floated away like a passer-by, leaving behind only his back. He had the feeling of a sword immortal who could kill people with his weapon hidden in his sleeve. He was so happy that he could escape immediately after killing people.


    ¡°It ¡­ You¡¯re hiding the sword again?¡±


    The world was dead silent.


    It was as if there was no sound.


    They were all stunned.


    They had thought that the sword society would be hiding there and what kind of terrifying explosion it would have. Who knew that it would be such a bizarre scene that subverted everyone¡¯s three views ¡­


    He was stunned for a few seconds.


    ¡°F * ck! Man and sword as one!¡±


    ¡°F * ck! Sword immortal white bone!¡±


    ¡°F * ck! A sword to the head!¡±


    ¡­


    The entire forum was in unison, and everyone¡¯s mouths were open in an O shape. This bear was simply invincible!


    He instantly understood the essence of the phrase ¡°raise your head, and the sword will come!¡±

 Chapter 430

    ?


    Chapter 430: Chapter 440-gathering


    Translator: 549690339


    Everyone felt that their brains had been subverted. This kind of reversal was simply too excellent.


    ¡°Give Xiu-er a seat!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little scary, but it¡¯s also inexplicably cool!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little cool, but the main thing is that this bear is too domineering. As expected, only Bramble and Bramble can fight with the bald Superman! This shows how strong he is!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a f * cking tyrant! He was holding the Dragon vein sword! (Wind cloud Conqueror the world.jpg)¡±


    it¡¯s mainly because of that sword. It¡¯s too beautiful and too rotten. It turned the spine into a peerless white jade longsword with a sharp edge on both sides ¡­


    ¡°666! The headless sword immortal lifted its head up, formed sword seals with both hands, and controlled the flying sword to dance around, killing enemies from thousands of miles away. It was inexplicably exciting just thinking about it! I really suspect that he got the inspiration from the Sorcerer!¡±


    ¡­..


    The discussion burst out like a flood.


    As expected of someone who scared you to death.


    This player had originally planned to transform into a balloon fish and become a professional horror and prank expert, but the system in front of him was full of personal style. This was a horror movie!


    It was a good thing that it wasn¡¯t placed in the Three Realms, or else it would really be the top dog of the strange realm!


    Plug, head to see, they felt that they could no longer face these words. This person¡¯s operations were endless.


    The internet was abuzz with discussions and excitement. Xu Zhi, who was in the living room, had just broken through to the sixth level of the quasi-Emperor realm and entered the realm of a seventh level heavenly Emperor. He was still silently stabilizing his realm and sensing the energy in his body. At this time, he also saw the scene on his phone. He was a little dumbfounded and helpless.


    Perhaps, this person ¡­ It¡¯s a little slutty!


    She had thought that he was going to stir up trouble, but she did not expect his imagination to be so terrifying. He was a creative swordsman.


    He also didn¡¯t realize that while he was busy with the matters of Carolyn and the cherry blossom Emperor, he wasn¡¯t just sitting around idly, madly preparing for his next move.


    ¡°However, it might bring a new storm to that new world ¡­¡±


    A faint smile appeared at the corners of Xu Zhi¡¯s mouth.


    After all, the old civilization had ended. The isodarian and the cherry blossom Emperor had left, bringing the new era to a standstill. New systems and new seeds of hope had been put in, bringing about a different view to the world.


    At this moment, the other big shots were also surprised. They all expressed their goodwill and felt that this brother had a bright future!


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± little brother, your driving posture is starting to resemble mine!


    Cute girl evolved into a Dragon: ¡± little brother, your posture is a bit like mine!


    The system distributor didn¡¯t know how to speak.¡±You ¡­ Your posture when you try your best is very similar to mine!¡±


    The atmosphere instantly became joyous and harmonious.


    The onlookers instantly felt their teeth hurt. Were these big shots complimenting them?


    However, he really did mention the advantages of his style, not mentioning the first two ¡­ My tooth hurts. Only the one who had just entered the system was still a more serious girl. She was hardworking, hot-blooded, and hardworking ¡­ It was just that her aesthetic was a little distorted. A daughter should be self-reliant. She actually brought a group of cute girls to train her muscles! It was simply insane!


    On the other hand, Xia niming was happy. the atmosphere between these big bosses is very harmonious. After all, although each of them has their own talent, the common baldness and hard core makes us have a common language.


    Xia niming continued speaking and started his performance, ¡±


    ¡°You think it¡¯s just to scare people? This was the most logical design. Previously, it was said that these were three berserk skills ¡­ They provided fuel, burned the fuel, and used the sword to release explosive damage. It was done in one go! Instant assassination! Bring out the extreme characteristics of the Mount Shu sword sect to the extreme!¡±


    secondly, this is the highest technique of man and sword becoming one, using man as sword!


    Screenshots.


    He posted a picture.


    It was a pencil sketch drawn casually with a long sword in a scabbard. The strange thing was that there were two hands and two feet on the scabbard, as if the sword had been transformed into a human card.


    In short, it was like a walking scabbard with hands and feet, and the long sword was stored in this scabbard.


    Xia niming said,¡±look, this bear, doesn¡¯t it look like this structure?¡± This is the true unity of man and sword, separating the person into a sword, and the scabbard is the skin and the four limbs.¡±


    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. It made sense, but it was so serious that it felt like he was talking nonsense.


    This person was poisonous.


    Xia niming chuckled and said, ¡± third, look at this screenshot. The white bone spine sword has been forged into a sharp, snow-white sword body. The method is similar to the previous Mount Shu sword immortal. However, one is to put the arm into the forging furnace, while the other is to put the spine into the forging furnace ¡­


    It was equivalent to transforming one¡¯s body into a true human weapon!


    Of course, pulling out the spine, turning into a headless blacksmith, and swinging a hammer outside the furnace to forge ¡­ Only zombies with unlocked genetic constraints and determination can be so exaggerated. Ordinary people would have died long ago. This is a system that only they can practice!¡±


    Everyone was a little shocked.


    The moment he heard ¡­ It seemed to be perfect.


    Screenshots.


    Xia niming continued to post a screenshot of the bear¡¯s skeleton structure.


    look, the spine has turned into a sword, and the ribs around it have been Reforged into a ring. It can be perfectly sheathed for protection. Doesn¡¯t it look like a sword rack? ¡±


    He really did look like one.


    The netizens were completely dumbfounded. This person ¡­ So coquettish.


    This wasn¡¯t a flirtatious tone in his words. It was a serious explanation, and there was an invisible flirtatiousness in his flirtatious thoughts.


    Many people mumbled,¡±this is an unimaginably coquettish temperament.¡±


    Xia niming continued, ¡± there¡¯s another great advantage of hiding a sword in one¡¯s body. It can hide the aura of the sword with the aura of one¡¯s own flesh and blood ¡­ Furthermore, this white bone sword can absorb the other party¡¯s flesh and energy. It can be said that killing people to nurture the sword.¡±


    it¡¯s equivalent to turning myself into a sword. The body isn¡¯t the vital part, but the sword part is. In terms of position, the magic core is just right on the hilt.


    Everyone immediately understood what he meant and felt their teeth ache.


    Not only did this person want to scare you, but he also wanted to seriously explain why he was scaring you.


    ¡°Awesome!¡±


    boss, your analysis is impeccable. You¡¯ve developed an absolutely powerful system!


    ¡°Forge yourself into a walking sword in human form!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just like little li Flying Dagger. No one knows where his sword is hidden because those who have seen his sword are all dead! (Terrifying)¡±


    ¡­.


    Xia niming immediately smiled.


    He had announced the corpse sword cultivation system that he had developed so that everyone could help to perfect it. After all, one person was not enough to complete a system quickly. It required countless wisdom. Furthermore, he still had a very big problem that he wanted to seek everyone¡¯s opinion on.


    ¡°There are ten thousand advantages to this system, but the only weakness is that I can¡¯t cultivate it!¡± Xia niming said.


    Everyone was speechless.


    They finally realized that balloon fish did not have magic cores. As boneless mollusks, they did not have spines.


    Xia niming continued, ¡± it¡¯s worth mentioning that du Xue is already a Celestial Emperor and is currently in seclusion. She might even step into the threshold of a God soon. We are already collecting energy. I¡¯m hesitating whether to make my lover become so terrifying and cultivate the path that I¡¯ve opened up. What do you guys think? ¡±


    You just called me your wife?


    Everyone was speechless.


    However, du Xue was extremely talented to begin with.


    He was already at the peak of the sixth rank a long time ago. Now that the era of the great joy Emperor was over, it was normal for him to be at the seventh rank. After all, a certain salted fish was already a sixth rank quasi-Emperor, which was a little slow for du Xue. Look at the first group, there were already many who had become gods. After all, there was no lack of energy for becoming gods in this world. As long as one¡¯s realm was reached, there would be a large number of third and fourth rank magical beasts.


    This was probably also because of Xia niming¡¯s mentality of holding back and developing, which had implicated du Xue. He was afraid that something would happen to her, so he didn¡¯t let her take risks. Otherwise, with her talent, if she went out to experience life and death a few times, she would probably belong to the peak of this era¡¯s experts, and might even become a God.


    I get it. You don¡¯t want your wife to be so frightened!


    ¡°Brother! You¡¯re even scarier, alright? A balloon fish with a human-head sword, perfect! (Gouhead. JPY)¡±


    Of course, someone seriously suggested, ¡± it¡¯s a little scary every time you pull off your head. You¡¯re turning your wife into Sadako. Why don¡¯t you just use your spine to forge? ¡± It¡¯s only a spine, but he¡¯s able to execute a Sword Art and ride a flying sword, turning into a stream of light and killing everywhere. What¡¯s the point of not bringing his head?¡±


    This was a good suggestion, and it didn¡¯t have the disadvantage of having limbs missing. It could return to the center of the body at any time to recuperate, but someone asked, ¡± ¡°Where did the white bone sword come from? From the other direction, could it be his butt?¡±


    Everyone was stunned. It was a bit insulting to pull out a sword and launch a sneak attack from there. They imagined it and didn¡¯t dare to look at it!


    I think that¡¯s fine too. I¡¯m just afraid that my sword might accidentally fall into the pit when I¡¯m squatting down and pooping (manual dog head.jpg) ¡±


    Xia niming looked through the comments one by one with tears streaming down his face.¡¯I¡¯m very touched by your serious consideration and help me find a solution, but can you not be so creative?¡¯


    However, one of the comments did wake him up.


    without the hilt above the neck, it¡¯s possible to use only the white bone sword. Raise your head, fly out from the neck, and cover your head after flying out. It¡¯s like holding a youtiao in a thermos cup that can be unscrewed at any time.


    What kind of God-level metaphor was this?


    Xia niming didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    however, this did wake him up. without a demon core, his combat power would drop a little, but he felt a little better in his heart. he believed that du xue would be able to accept it reluctantly. moreover, the advantage of not bringing a demon core was that although his combat power was low, it was not so extreme. he would not die as soon as his sword destroyed him.

 Chapter 431

    ?


    Chapter 431: Mechanical armor


    Translator: 549690339


    Du Xue had been quietly cultivating in seclusion and was about to approach the level of God.


    And to become a God, one had to have their own cultivation system and technique, which was why Xia niiming had racked his brains to create this corpse sword immortal.


    He had no way of cultivating it himself. He made this thing mainly for du Xue.


    After all, the two of them had survived through many eras and countless deaths. They could already be considered to be relying on each other.


    No matter from which point of view, this was very suitable for this zombie. In fact, only zombies could cultivate, and this was already the limit of his current knowledge.


    Many years ago, before the establishment of the umbrella company, du Xue and the remaining isodarian people had secretly completed zombization and retained their consciousness through special means.


    They had no intention of changing the C++ language of their firewall to resist the virus invasion. After escaping, in order to avoid being forcibly infected sooner or later, they directly accepted the virus and became zombies.


    sigh, the isodarian race is completely extinct.


    Xia niming sighed, his heart still palpitating with fear. Even now, he still felt terrified,


    after all, this virus is too terrifying. No one can stop it. Even if a new language is developed, it will be broken sooner or later, just like the giant dragon and Hydra ¡­ even now, it¡¯s still mutating in a terrifying and unknown way.¡±


    Although the sea Race had already made preparations in advance, and everyone had their own firewall, even if they hadn¡¯t been exterminated by the cherry blossom Emperor, there was an 80 to 90 percent chance that they wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop it ¡­ The more infected brains there were, the stronger their mutated calculation abilities would be, and it was only a matter of time before the sea tribe fell.


    This era was unprecedented!


    After all, there were billions of ¡± computers ¡± calculating the mutation of intelligent AI race virus programs. How many generations of variants would there be in the future?


    Everyone knew that.


    In other words, the world was still in the evolutionary stage of the biological Big Bang!


    It was unknown when the ecosystem would stabilize.


    the entire world is still becoming more terrifying, silently changing in the dark ¡­ After some ordinary plants were infected, a tumor was forcibly born-a magic core ¡­ Then, I¡¯ll infect you by force.¡±


    This was simply too overbearing!


    Originally, the biochemical virus could only infect the people of isodar. Later on, it evolved to infect all creatures with magic nuclei, such as the sea clan, giant Dragons, Hydra ¡­ ¡®Now, it can force a creature without a magic nucleus to grow one and infect you ¡­


    It was updating itself like crazy.


    When a virus could infect an unintelligent life race and turn them into tens of millions of zombies, it was possible for the primitive undead race to develop intelligence among them and embark on the path of cultivation. What kind of terrifying scene would that be?


    He saw it now.


    This high-level great world far surpassed all the previous worlds. It was too horrifying!


    Natural disaster infection!


    It involved the life code of opening the God¡¯s forbidden zone, an unknown world-destroying divine virus!


    Many times, Xia niming even felt that he had cultivated too early. If he was still a level one or zero creature, he might have been infected by it and forcefully possessed a magic core.


    This was because some of his ordinary balloon fish species were already in an extremely terrifying state. Tumors were growing in their brains, and they seemed to be on the verge of Becoming Magic nuclei.


    perhaps after a while, the virus will become even more terrifying. Even I, an Emperor-to. be without. magic core, will be infected and force a magic core to be produced ¡­ That way, I can do a lot of things!¡± He kept thinking.


    However, was it a blessing to possess a magic nucleus, become a zombie balloon fish, and be infected and become a zombie? Or some kind of terrifying hidden danger?


    Right or wrong, no one knew.


    this virus has given you great power and assimilated you into a creature of the ¡®magic core¡¯ system, but the side effects are unknown.


    At this moment, Xia niming spoke to the forum, ¡± I¡¯ll try to improve it. It won¡¯t be as shocking as pulling out the head. After all, du Xue has been resisting it before, thinking that it¡¯s very scary ¡­ I might be able to accept it now.¡±


    The players on the forum nodded silently.


    It would be a wonder if the girl was willing to accept such a bad taste.


    Someone said,¡±but, this is equivalent to a flip lighter?¡± ¡®Your wife flipped her head open with a bang, and flames came out ¡­¡¯ After the sword, he closed his head with a bang.¡±


    Xia niming was speechless.


    He felt that he couldn¡¯t communicate with these Xiu-er!


    He ignored it silently and continued to talk about the next matter. everyone, please help me take a look at the perfection of this cultivation system ¡­ there¡¯s another thing. The creation of the creator space and the new World. Everyone, think of a way to do it. Farming, creating a virtual world, and so on ¡­ I want as few NPCs as possible, but they are special and powerful, and can help me cheat points ¡­ After all, there aren¡¯t that many magic cores for NPCs!¡±


    The crowd was suddenly interested.


    The creator space, the endless stream squad, and the movie worlds ¡­


    This ¡± Umbrella Corporation ¡± was using this to recruit talents. Just thinking about it made him feel excited! The creator space¡¯s farming style!


    Someone said, ¡±


    it¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t many, but they can do some enjoyment-related things. It¡¯s not a fight, and the members will also pay for it. For example, in the small-budget world that we¡¯re very familiar with, there¡¯s usually only one room, and two or three people can finish a good show, and then a few hundred million at a time ¡­


    That kind of fight the landlord small room (sudden change in style)¡±


    Some people were also very serious and said that they would help find interesting worlds and find ways to reduce the cost of AI.


    Xia niming talked about the construction of the creator space and then said, ¡± I don¡¯t know when the great joy Emperor will return, and I don¡¯t know when I can defeat him. A mid God is still very scary ¡­ Perhaps when du Xue became a God who specialized in assassination, with the help of a few ordinary gods, she might be able to launch a sudden attack and succeed ¡­ When the time comes, I¡¯ll broadcast it live for everyone.¡±


    this period of time shouldn¡¯t be too long for all of you. About half a day, which is about twenty to thirty years ¡­ this is a hidden danger within the human race. Other aspects are also becoming strange. Do you think that the zombie era has ended with the entire world being infected and assimilated? No! No, the virus is still mutating and full of unknown ¡­¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    It was a plant that forcefully grew a magic core, a flower.


    The entire ancient land of lava had become beautiful. Every piece of land was filled with flowers and colorful trees. It was as if they were in a Fairyland from a fairy tale, but it was so beautiful that it made people feel creepy.


    This world was too beautiful!


    She was so beautiful that she felt a little unnatural.


    Xia niming looked at the comments on the internet and filtered through them again. After extracting the essence, he quietly exited the forum and let these bastards continue to discuss.


    Xia niming left, but no one stopped.


    ¡°Awesome! This corpse sword immortal is too creative.¡±


    what do you think will happen to this high-level world after it is infected by the virus? ¡±


    The crowd shook their heads, finding it hard to imagine.


    ¡°If this virus were to spread to the Three Realms and the ancient tree world, it would probably end the world as well, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! This virus can only infect creatures with magic nuclei. Can¡¯t it infect creatures without magic nuclei?¡±


    ¡°Young! Now that they had evolved to the point where they had no magic cores, they would forcefully grow a magic core for them to infect! It was extremely overbearing! This balloon fish has a high life level and strong resistance, but if the virus spreads for a few more generations, it will probably be forced to grow a magic nucleus and turn him into a zombie balloon fish!¡±


    ¡°This is too scary!¡±


    ¡°If we were in the primordial world, those ancestors of sorcery ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that if I¡¯m bitten, I¡¯ll be infected by the virus and forcibly transform into a ¡®magic core¡¯ type creature, turning into a walking corpse that has lost its consciousness, or a zombie witch?¡±


    Everyone imagined that the Voodoo race members had turned into zombies and were wandering on the streets. It was terrifying ¡­


    ¡°The zombie Mount Shu sword immortal? Zombie scholar? Zombie dragon vein? A Zombie Wizard?¡±


    ¡°The zombie Medusa? Zombie Daoist immortality? Zombie Ermin?¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s written on it is too exaggerated. It should be impossible for gods to be infected, but the celestial Thearch ¡­ I can¡¯t be sure!¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    The previous Magus world and the ancient world were too small. They were considered barren small worlds, and it was difficult for them to even give birth to a God. However, the lava world in front of them was a hundred times larger than them, and it was very easy for gods to be born. This was the difference.


    This high-level grand world had been destroyed. If this virus were to spread to other worlds, it would probably ¡­


    however, we have obtained some mechanical mana technology. It¡¯s still valuable for reference!


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. In any case, we¡¯ll probably be done in five to six hours. Let¡¯s sit in front of the computer and watch a movie. We¡¯ll have a chat and I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll tell us more about the situation inside!¡±


    Everyone couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and started chatting. They planned to wait for this player for half a day. After all, it was the weekend, and many people didn¡¯t have to go to work, so they didn¡¯t have much time.


    Xu Zhi was also watching all of this in silence, constantly familiarizing himself with the heavenly Emperor realm that he had just broken through to. I¡¯ll also accompany these cloud users and wait for six to seven hours. After all, it¡¯s not a long time.


    He sat down on the spot, but he was also very curious about whether du Xue could become a God. If she became a God, what kind of ¡± sword at the head ¡± would it be? what kind of world situation would it be after the great joy Emperor returned?


    that virus is indeed too terrifying. I can¡¯t even control it. It¡¯s an unprecedented virus that¡¯s a mixture of silicon-based computer viruses and carbon-based biological cell viruses. It forcibly transforms any living creature into a half-Silicon, half-carbon life, which is a flesh and blood life with magic core chips ¡­


    I¡¯d like to see what it¡¯ll become in the future. If I can control it, it¡¯ll be of great significance. It¡¯ll be equivalent to holding the divine virus ¡­ And even if it¡¯s not under my control, it can¡¯t do anything. After all, everything it has is based on the virus of the Zerg.¡±


    Of course, just because he was waiting did not mean that he would be idle.


    I¡¯ve already broken through to the seventh rank. It¡¯s just in time to start making my own vacuum mecha. Xu Zhi stretched out his hand and a Rubik¡¯s Cube pet from the orchard came in. With a bang, it broke into pieces on the ground and turned into small black parts.


    Very quickly, the blueprint of the mechanical armor that Carolyn had tailored for him appeared in the room.

 Chapter 432

    ?


    Chapter 432: The strongest late-stage, Cthulhu evil god (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    intelligent sub-brain, find out the genetic characteristics of this fusion creature. Xu Zhi said after some thought.


    He was originally quite calm, but at this moment, he actually felt a little excited.


    After all, it was his own mechanical armor, and Gundam was a man¡¯s romance. This feeling was like a car lover getting an eight million limited edition super sports car.


    Furthermore, from this moment on, Xu Zhi had his own personal weapon!


    An armor in the form of Cthulhu¡¯s evil god. If there were no accidents, this weapon would probably accompany him for the rest of his life.


    After all, Cthulhu could be disassembled and turned into a mechanical armor, a long sword, a meteor hammer, and all kinds of weapons ¡­ In the future, its combat power would not be inferior to Medusa¡¯s!


    The sub-brain said, ¡±


    ¡°Transferred out.¡±


    A light blue virtual screen appeared before his eyes.


    The attributes were as follows:


    Land of the Gods, Achilles.


    [ genetic characteristics: spike shell, body change, rebirth from a drop of blood, longevity ]


    [ level: rank seven heavenly Emperor ]


    (Unlimited growth, potential unknown)


    ¡­.


    not bad, but the name ¡®Land of the Gods, Achilles,¡¯ might have to be changed ¡­ After all, plans can¡¯t keep up with changes, and there¡¯s no need for the land of all gods anymore. They¡¯ve already made up their own settings, and there¡¯s no loophole in their world view.¡±


    Xu Zhi said indifferently.


    The Rubik¡¯s Cube was the hard work of the three million players in the wizard community. They were helping him build his own personal weapon. He had already created a bug clan Queen elite guard team.


    This was his personal force. When these cells gathered together, they currently had the combat strength of a heavenly Emperor, although it was only an ordinary heavenly Emperor.


    ¡°It¡¯s about 18000 fourth order Rubik¡¯s Cubes.¡±


    Xu Zhi lowered his head and looked at the disassembled small black Rubik¡¯s Cube on the ground. It looked like a pile of exquisite parts assembled from children¡¯s toys.


    after the fourth rank, they¡¯ve gained simple intelligence and are able to meditate robotically ¡­ the first batch of Rubik¡¯s Cube has already turned into a fifth-order Rubik¡¯s Cube after I activated it for a hundred years per day. However, their aptitude is still too low. If they were normal cultivators, they would probably be sixth-order Rubik¡¯s Cubes. However, it¡¯s normal that they aren¡¯t strong individually. They are part of Cthulhu¡¯s body tissue, and their fusion is the strongest.


    He began to count the Rubik¡¯s Cube parts he had obtained in the past two months, as well as the gains and losses from the battle of wits with the players. He piled the Rubik¡¯s Cubes on the table, which was about enough to fill two washbasins. At most, he could make a mechanical Gundam that could sit a baby, which was a toy mechanical armor that was half a person¡¯s size.


    there are nearly 20000 finished Rubik¡¯s Cubes ¡­ Looks like it¡¯s far from enough, we still need to reproduce.¡±


    He was a little speechless and went out for a while. About a minute later, he took out thirty bags of rice from his spatial ring. He had bought them in batches from the rice shops in the nearby towns and cities. The White grains covered the roof and the ground, making for a spectacular scene.


    sub-brain, bring out the gene bank and reproduce the Rubik¡¯s Cube race! Xu Zhi¡¯s heart stirred.


    A mechanical voice was heard.


    retrieving the gene bank ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s reproducing ¡­¡±


    The spores were released one by one, and under the terrifying division on the roof, they grew at a visible crazy speed. After eating the energy and water provided by the rice grains, they grew rapidly, turning into Rubik¡¯s Cube particle creatures.


    As Xu Zhi was reproducing, he stood on the roof and looked down at the vast sandbox of the Sorcerer world in the orchard in the distance. The gloomy atmosphere seemed to shroud the sky. it¡¯s getting gloomier and gloomier, like a graveyard.


    He was a little helpless.


    more than 500 years have passed, and the ancient land of lava has already given birth to and destroyed an isodar civilization. Their bizarreness is still intensifying, growing, and becoming a part of the world ¡­ However, it was only natural. The development of the Three Realms had always been relatively peaceful. The further a world went, the more mature and stable it would become. The time needed for transformation would also be longer ¡­ Even in the later stages, I have to look at it once a week.¡±


    but now, it¡¯s estimated that it has been intensified to the limit, and a strange God should be born soon? In a day or two, the world will undergo a great change!¡± Xu Zhi looked at the 100-acre surface of the Sorcerer world. There were indeed no major changes at the moment, but the shadows had already gathered, and the strange vortex of the world had already pressed down on the sky. Even the gods were beginning to feel breathless.


    He looked out of the orchard and then looked down at the change in the roof.


    Ten thousand ¡­


    Twenty thousand ¡­


    30,000 Rubik¡¯s Cubes ¡­


    Hualalala!


    Like a parasite eating away at the White rice, the entire roof was like a plate for bacteria cultivation. A large number of rice grains were quickly cleared out, and the metal monsters ¡®larvae, which were smaller than ants, were writhing in it. Soon, more than 500000 Rubik¡¯s Cubes began to fall to the ground, piling up into a three-meter-tall black Hill, emitting a strange aura.


    ¡°These Rubik¡¯s Cubes should be enough!¡±


    Xu Zhi silently stopped reproducing and looked at all of this curiously.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start the combination.¡±


    Whoosh.


    He reached out his hand, and the pile of exquisite Rubik¡¯s Cubes made a crisp sound of metal colliding. They turned into a black storm, floating in the air and sweeping up. They began to assemble quickly according to the grooves in the Rubik¡¯s Cube like Lego blocks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think about it. This place should be ¡­ Done like this ¡­¡± He seemed to be standing in a black mechanical storm. The surrounding scenery was blurred, and in the center of the vortex, exquisite parts were floating.


    ¡°Let¡¯s assemble the head first,¡±


    Some of the floating parts suddenly shrank and began to assemble.


    Even though he had asked Hermes to help him study the mechanical blueprints, he still encountered many problems.


    The vacuum mechanical armor was a weapon concept that had been developed a week ago. Xu Zhi had accompanied Caroline on a trip to the vacuum to conduct a space exploration that lasted three to four years. They had also come up with a complete and mature product.


    Of course, he did not ask the high-tech magic civilization of isodar to help build it. After all, the difference in size was too big, and he could only create a mechanical design.


    The entire mechanical armor was made up of 17 large body parts, and the precision of each body part was extremely terrifying, ranging from thousands to tens of thousands. Each limb part had its own corresponding precise structure and plan design.


    This was the masterpiece of the people of isodar. After all, they encountered a disaster as soon as they returned, and they began to walk toward destruction.


    This Warframe could even absorb heat and radiation energy in the vacuum and convert them into energy at a relatively high efficiency. After all, the people of isodar were very familiar with this since they relied on the heat-based lava generator.


    ¡°A hundred years a day.¡±


    Xu Zhi silently activated time acceleration. The clouds, the sun, the light, and the wind and grass in the sky seemed to have stopped moving for a moment. He had an eternal talent, so he was not afraid of consuming his lifespan. He began to sleep and wake up continuously.


    It took a full seven days to completely assemble a mechanical armor. Then, using the method of accelerated evolution, he made some parts of the Rubik¡¯s Cube undergo micro-fusion, adjusted the shape, and completely fused them into a part that could be disassembled.


    after seven days, it¡¯s finally done. My personal weapon and personal guards. I¡¯ve been farming for more than two months, and I¡¯ve finally made some decent results.


    Xu Zhi looked up.


    He was more than four meters tall and had a Black mirror-like streamlined metal mechanical body. He was handsome, well-proportioned, and slender. He carried two black overlapping long blades that could be changed at will. Just by standing there, he gave off a domineering and murderous aura. The chaotic and indescribable black pressure made people tremble and kneel. It also gave people a feeling of a magical futuristic science fiction.


    this Gundam has the aura of an expert, as if it¡¯s a divine weapon used by the gods. After all, it¡¯s a very terrifying Cthulhu evil god, not to mention that the core parts are fourth and fifth-order Rubik¡¯s Cubes ¡­ Xu Zhi raised his head and measured it in silence. there¡¯s even a storage function inside. After all, there¡¯s a Rubik¡¯s Cube in there.


    This was a special mechanical armor. It didn¡¯t even have an engine in the traditional sense because it was a living thing, a Living Collective, composed of more than 500000 cells, providing energy for movement.


    Therefore, the drawing of the vacuum armor had to be tailor-made.


    it is another form of Medusa, another Cthulhu evil god. xu zhi opened the hatch and got into the pilot¡¯s seat. there was no steering wheel or operation interface. he only communicated with the mechanical armor with his consciousness and entered the control mode.


    ¡°wind guard.¡±


    A wave of energy surrounded the magic mechanical armor.


    ¡°It¡¯s very stable!¡±


    Xu Zhi rose into the air slightly, away from the earth, and entered the White clouds.


    Hualalalalalalala!


    The surroundings were as fast as lightning, and the clouds were hazy.


    There were mountains and rice fields below. Occasionally, he could see some farmers ¡®houses. Further away, there were some towns and cities. It gave one a sense of vastness, as if one was driving a super sports car. It gave one a feeling of a satisfying cross-country racing.


    As he sat in the driver¡¯s seat, he suddenly understood the mechanical romance of the isodalans-the culture of the bizaros. This was so cool!


    After flying in the sky for a full half an hour, Xu Zhi quietly piloted his mechanical armor down and strode through the human streets, shuttling back and forth in an extremely agile manner.


    Office workers.


    Couples ¡­


    The people in the surrounding clothing stores and small shops ¡­


    ¡­.


    No one saw the mech armor, the exquisite Gundam body.


    If it was seen by others, it would definitely cause the entire media to exclaim and even cause a storm in countless countries!


    the people of isodar have arrived on earth!¡­ The earth was going to be destroyed again! This is the second extraterrestrial civilization to descend upon earth after you, daolord!¡± Xu Zhi was helpless. He could already imagine their exclamations and excitement.


    The other higher civilizations did not know, but Xu Zhi would not be so free as to pay them any attention.


    After walking around the modern city and racing with the cars on the highway, he didn¡¯t have the intention to stir up trouble like di Qi and returned to the orchard directly. He didn¡¯t go to the vacuum space, because he couldn¡¯t go to the vacuum space at the moment. This mechanical suit was just for show.


    Most of the Rubik¡¯s Cubes were not even Level 1 Wizards. They were just ordinary lifeforms. When they were put together, they would be crushed to death by the vacuum. Currently, the mechanical armor mainly relied on the 20000 Rubik¡¯s Cubes of the fourth and fifth order.


    it¡¯s great to have a personal Warframe. I¡¯ll have a vehicle when I leave the orchard!


    in the future, it will definitely be a monster with a spiky outer shell. It can reflect damage and regenerate from a drop of blood continuously. It can simply kill its opponent! It has thick skin and thick flesh.¡± Xu Zhi thought about it silently and was very satisfied. He smiled and said, ¡± this is an exclusive weapon. The thickest armor, and the most poisonous attack!


    It was indeed very difficult for it to revive from a single drop of blood in battle.


    However, it could only be done in the future. The Cthulhu evil god that had taken form was very terrifying, and it could really be reborn from a drop of blood.


    Look at Medusa, she was already in her complete form. She, who was close to 4000 years old, had cultivated with the crazy help of generations of strong demonic cultivators. The evil God¡¯s organs that had been fused with her through rise, death, and fusion had returned to Medusa¡¯s body.


    She currently had more than 129000 organizations.


    Among them, 110000 organizations had reached the sixth step.


    Among them, over ten thousand organizations had reached the level 7 heavenly Emperor stage.


    Two of the organizations had reached mythical-level rank-8.


    What would happen if she lost over a hundred cells in battle?


    With the help of 110000 sixth-grade Wizards, 10000 celestial emperors, and two gods, it could meditate and improve its realm in less than a few minutes. It could cultivate from the first-grade to the fourth-grade and fifth-grade again without affecting the structure too much!


    this is the terrifying power of Cthulhu. Every cell in its body is a particle of life and consciousness. It can cultivate and use all kinds of sorcery ¡­ No matter how many heaven-defying cultivation techniques appear in the future, it will still be one of the strongest.¡±


    He turned around and looked at the snake-haired Banshee, who was curled up in the pond on the Sorcerer¡¯s sandbox.


    Cthulhu, develop to the top level ¡­ His body was already like a normal person¡¯s. In fact, there was nothing unusual about it. A part of his skin and flesh was damaged, but he could recover very quickly. It could be considered a True Blood rebirth ¡­ Of course, it¡¯s just like a normal person. The more it loses, the more serious its injuries are, and the slower its recovery ¡­¡±


    This was a simple calculation.


    ¡°After all, if you lose half of the 120000 organizations, the remaining 60000 celestial emperors will be very few. It¡¯ll naturally be very slow if you help them meditate and cultivate again. If you only lose a small number of them, you¡¯ll naturally recover very quickly.


    ¡°Medusa is a pervert now! The snowball effect is too crazy. With the help of 110000 Wizards of the sixth step, 10000 celestial emperors, and two gods, there¡¯s a wizard of the sixth step breaking through to the seventh step almost every day.¡±


    The energy of one heavenly Emperor a day ¡­ This was too f * cking exaggerated!


    This energy production speed was comparable to the energy production speed of Ermin, a mid-level God, in a day of cultivation!


    The energy produced by a creature that wasn¡¯t even a God was comparable to that of a terrifying mid-level God. It was simply heaven-defying.


    She could create 360 heavenly emperors in a year ¡­ At this rate, in less than a few hundred years, all of them would go from Stage 6 to 129000 Stage 7 heavenly emperors.


    ¡°This snowball of hers is rolling ¡­ It makes me want to kill Medusa once in a while to gain some wool.¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed and looked at the short and delicate girl who was curled up and sleeping in the pond. He murmured, ¡± perhaps, when she has 120000 Celestial Emperor cells and works with two divine cells, she will have. complete qualitative change. She will be able to beat all ordinary gods in the world ¡­ When a part of her little finger becomes a God, it will be formed by hundreds of divine cells. This evil God¡¯s finger will be able to crush all mid-level gods ¡­¡±


    At the same level, Cthulhu was indeed a pure and invincible combat power that surpassed everything at the same level. Emperor Qi¡¯s Daluo heaven Sutra, daochang Sheng¡¯s Pangu true form, Caroline¡¯s death god eternal life, and ah Chou¡¯s three body severing. If these powerful and heaven-defying cultivation systems fought with her, they would have to call her father!


    Of course, this was purely in terms of combat power.


    Cthulhu¡¯s combat power could be infinitely high in the same realm, and no one could defeat it. However, it had a huge flaw, and its cultivation speed was incredibly slow.


    Ermin, who was two generations younger than Medusa, was now a mid-level God, almost a high-level God. What about Medusa?


    At this moment, close to three thousand years had passed.


    She still had the same combat strength as she had at the end of the wizard era. She was an invincible Level Seven heavenly Emperor, and she was so embarrassed that she could be killed by a level eight God with a single slap ¡­ She was the oldest person on Xu Zhi¡¯s sandbox. The others were all very fast, but she was still the one with the lowest cultivation level.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Ermin¡¯s protection, how could such a big fat sheep produce such terrifying energy without the combat power of an ordinary God? she would have been killed and eaten a long time ago. How could she have waited for her to grow up?


    Furthermore, if she had not obtained the talent for longevity, she would have died long ago! There was no time for her to dawdle.


    ¡°Medusa, you¡¯re so far away! The Cthulhu evil god system, which was exaggerated to the extreme, was definitely the strongest late-stage in history ¡­ Having Cthulhu¡¯s evil god armor also has unlimited potential for me. ¡± Xu Zhi took a deep breath. After all, Medusa was a tool in the demonic world, and he had the Wizarding community as a tool as well.


    His eyes flickered.


    now, since there are nearly 600000 cell organizations, it¡¯s time to launch the open beta of the wizard community again and let another group of people into the wizard community to help with meditation.

 Chapter 433

    ?


    Chapter 433: The madness of the new version


    Translator: 549690339


    Although he had resigned in the real world and started farming in the orchard for only two months, his development was still going on in an orderly manner. He was already a level 7 heavenly Emperor, but this was only the beginning.


    In the future, mid-stage rank seven, peak rank seven, demigod ¡­ The amount of energy required for each realm was countless times more than before.


    The sandpan of the Three Realms and the lava world both needed to be continuously developed. During this period of time, he would also need to create his own personal personal personal guard team, a core force directly under his command.


    ¡°There¡¯s a long way to go.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat silently in front of the chair in front of the yard¡¯s entrance and ate an Apple. He stopped his Mount in the small warehouse next to him and watched the strange life form on the small evolutionary sandbox.


    without a doubt, a Cthulhu evil god in the late stage is the best choice. Even though it¡¯s a bottomless pit, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of since a group of people have liver cirrhosis. Xu Zhi lowered his head slightly and sorted out the announcement. After taking another bite of the Apple, he quickly sent it out.


    Ding!


    [ spore evolution announcement: independent dungeon has updated ¡®wizard community¡¯ ]


    [ thank you all for your support to the spore Evolution game company. This update is as follows: ]


    1. The number of game character slots has been expanded from 1500 to 3000. The character VIP application system will soon be opened. Each character can accommodate 1000 slots. After an hour, you can freely apply for them.


    2. The land of the food industry has been expanded by thirty-one times. In every PvP fighting competition, the top 30 will be qualified to enter the ¡± food industry ¡°. Different benefits and preferential treatment will be provided according to the ranking. (Note: If you die in the food industry, you will be directly ejected from the world.)


    3. Expand the space of the wizard community to three times its original size! To accommodate new players, the direction of expansion is underground. Players are welcome to dig and build their own urban community to enjoy the fun of DIY.


    4. Use meditation coins to expand the number of redeemable materials and redeeming the existing discovered worlds: Three realms, ancient wood World, lava world, gourmet world, and other low-end materials. You can make and refine them as you wish to broaden your mind and use your brush and ink as much as you want.


    ¡­..


    After the four update announcements were made, the internet exploded with discussions.


    There was nothing else. This was definitely the strongest new benefit update in history, and there was no other. Even the wizard community was the game with the largest volume in the ¡± spore evolution ¡± game, where everyone could log in.


    The original maximum daily player capacity was three million. Now that it had been tripled, the maximum daily player capacity was nine million. What kind of concept was this? This number was too terrifying. This volume was comparable to the most popular online game at the moment.


    ¡°Suddenly expanding to 3000 characters? The game team¡¯s conscience, we¡¯ve blown it up! Also, the gourmet world has been expanded by thirty-one times, and the wizard community has been expanded by three times. It¡¯s simply indescribable!¡±


    This was the common view of people. They felt it was very inconceivable that he had suddenly become generous, and extremely generous.


    i f * cking knew it. The last time the food industry suddenly expanded for no reason, we haven¡¯t even explored the edge of it yet. It¡¯s so big that it¡¯s exaggerated. It turns out that it has already expanded thirty-one times. I guessed that there was a conspiracy! As expected, they¡¯re here!¡±


    Countless people shouted in excitement, planning to snatch the spots.


    They had been chatting for a few hours during the weekend. They had planned to wait for five or six hours to see what the balloon fish would say when they came out ¡­ Now, fine! He instantly had something to do!


    The game production team just doesn¡¯t want us to be idle!


    Countless people from the video game media and video game Network companies reported about it, and the amount of information was overwhelming.


    Some of the foreign netizens were also very excited. damn it, why did they suddenly release an update announcement! We haven¡¯t had the time to organize people to come and grab the spots. Why is it only released in China?¡±


    ¡°What about the European server? What about the American server? What about the Olympic server? What about the Japanese clothes?¡± Some people protested crazily, ¡± you guys don¡¯t want these markets!? He¡¯s too cold!¡±


    Their faces were covered in tears, and they were about to cry out loud. They had a hundred thousand whys in their hearts.


    They ¡­ It was also a rich country!


    Just look at the other online games, which one of them didn¡¯t want to expand their overseas market?


    However, this game had been completely ignored. Since it had been launched, there had not been a single advertisement. Many well-known foreign manufacturers had secretly sent private messages to talk about the agency, but they had all fallen into the sea.


    The foreign countries immediately organized it, and someone took the lead.


    ¡°Being hardcore isn¡¯t just chatting for a day, he¡¯s so cold that I can¡¯t get close to him! Hurry up! Now, they could even organize people to climb over the wall and snatch it! We can¡¯t let the Chinese players monopolize it! We¡¯ll snatch as much as we can!¡±


    The Chinese players were also extremely excited. Out of the 1000 servers, a few of them had been taken by foreigners. They started to take action quickly and organized people to fight for the slots.


    ¡°More people? Let¡¯s see who has faster hand speed? Who¡¯s afraid of who! We¡¯re in our own country anyway.¡± Some Chinese netizens commented.


    The Western players immediately said in pain, ¡± ¡°My brothers, don¡¯t be like this! If you let us live, we can all play games together. It¡¯ll be great to have a global exchange! (Shaking hands)¡±


    Another foreign player jumped out. we, the netizens from all over the world, are one family. In terms of the skills of the dumbass, we can also compare notes and have fun together (winking winning. jgg) ¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    They were shocked!


    They widened their eyes. These foreign netizens even wanted to sneak into our netizen camp?


    ¡°Get lost! We¡¯re very serious, we¡¯re not as idiotic as you guys!¡± Someone said with a serious face.


    ¡°Yup! We can¡¯t court death like you!¡±


    there¡¯s a saying: every time we produce a moving map, we will lose a foreigner who is courting death. There will be no harm if there is no business!!


    The foreign netizens were speechless.


    What the hell was this? They were dumbfounded.


    All of a sudden, a group of people was about to fight for the spots.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite crazy.¡±


    Xu Zhi continued to munch on the Apple, and he was just looking for a time to open the sandbox. Whatever trouble they caused was none of his business, as long as they could stay up late and work hard, it would be fine. It did not matter if they were baldies from China or Europe.


    Although the time was short, it was estimated that there were not many people who could climb over the wall and obtain the quota in a short time. When the quota in China was full, perhaps the European or American servers would really open in the future and squeeze them dry.


    He glanced at the Wizarding community and was speechless. they¡¯ve started digging so quickly.


    While the players outside were still fighting for the spots, the players in the wizard community had already started to dig the floor. They were very enthusiastic.


    ¡°Brothers, work hard!¡±


    ¡°Dig through the ground! Today, you and I are both digging chickens!¡±


    ¡°Only three times? Are they looking down on us? expanding it by ten thousand times and digging ten thousand layers to the Earth¡¯s core is a matter of minutes!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to buy a piece of land here for 300000 Yuan per square meter! The land¡¯s property rights will last for sixty years, buy as much as you have!¡±


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi suddenly realized that the price of his Orchard had risen. One square meter of their land, which was at most the size of a fingernail, was actually worth 300000 Yuan ¡­


    At this moment, the entire Wizarding community was exquisitely decorated.


    The streets were well-arranged and had a very modern style. They had exchanged for materials, including some metals and materials, to build modern facilities and create the feeling of a modern city. There were also some floating hydrogen balloon spaceships in the sky with exquisite billboards hanging on them. It was as if every inch of land had been utilized to the limit.


    On the streets, there were bicycles and even alchemy cars. There was even a road on Mount Akina for the players to race. It was a game of sorts.


    that¡¯s fine. You can play however you want in the wizard community ¡­ Just remember to meditate for me. ¡± Xu Zhi cast a glance at it and did not bother about it anymore. The wizard community was the kind of community that was not loved by anyone. They had almost ignored it from the beginning to the end. It was already very impressive that they could create 20000 fourth-order Rubik¡¯s Cubes ¡­ However, he believed that the players would not let him down.


    After a few glances, he set his eyes on the ancient land of lava.


    While the mysterious virus was still evolving, the great joy Emperor had already appeared. The shadow that had once hovered over the heads of all living beings in the world had descended once again!

 Chapter 434

    ?


    Chapter 434: The history of the evolution of the ancient apes (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    The 17th year of the great joy dynasty.


    The great joy Emperor had been missing for four years.


    Emperor great joy had been secretly attacked by three gods, but he hadn¡¯t been killed instantly! Even though he was heavily injured, he still revealed his heaven-defying battle prowess and forced back three gods before fleeing with heavy injuries.


    The great joy dynasty collapsed, and the ruler disappeared.


    According to common sense, it should be like the fall of the Holy Sakura dynasty back then, where a God began to establish a new dynasty and rule again.


    However, the three gods didn¡¯t establish a new dynasty. Instead, they built several new cities and formed three big clans. They recuperated, rearranged human marriages, and restored social order.


    After all, the cherry blossom God had used all sorts of methods to confirm her death before establishing the new dynasty.


    The great joy Emperor was seriously injured and was hiding in the dark. The fear he brought to the humans lingered in everyone¡¯s hearts. If he was not killed completely, this would forever be the era of the great joy dynasty!


    This was the era of dark rule that belonged to him. A terrifying and powerful existence was high up in the sky, looking down on all living beings.


    The great emperor was seriously injured and had disappeared, but his great joy dynasty was not overthrown and continued to continue. It was as if people were certain that he would return and rule the world again ¡­


    This was a situation that had never happened before!


    A single person shocking the world, unprecedented!


    It could be seen that this dark god had descended upon the world and built 12 cities. It had cast a deep shadow on the current human race.


    Even in the future, it would be very difficult for such a strange and bloody era to appear. This dynasty, the cruel and evil great joy Emperor, would be the first person in history to do so. He was destined to be recorded in history and become a turning point in history!


    At this time, humans were able to remarry, establish clans and tribes, and give birth to new babies.


    The zombie virus was still in manyan, changing their physique and consciousness imperceptibly. In just a few decades, their newborn babies had undergone incredible changes.


    ¡°This is too terrifying!¡±


    the baby was the size of a two-year-old child when it was born!


    ¡°It¡¯s too painful for women to be born with such a huge body! If it wasn¡¯t the third or fourth rank, I¡¯m afraid it would have already ¡­¡±


    Countless people trembled in fear. That kind of body size was simply terrifying.


    It was as if they were no longer human ¡­


    The children they gave birth to seemed to be another human species. They quickly gained intelligence as soon as they were born. They were tall and strong, and they were alive and kicking everywhere in the tribe, crawling on the mud and playing.


    ¡°Perhaps the tyranny of the great joy Emperor, who built the 12 cities and detained our women to prevent us from having children, happened to stop our evolution! Otherwise, this situation would have started a long time ago!¡±


    No one knew what would happen in the future.


    Even the gods of the clans who were high and mighty looked solemn.


    It was the beginning of the period known as the immemorial universe by the later generations.


    This was a short period of seven years, which was called the most important stroke by later humans. It had a terrifying and far-reaching influence-it was the first life transition of human beings and the first stage of the great ancient evolution period. Later gods called it the early stage of the ¡± ancient ape era.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    The 24th year of the great joy dynasty.


    After a few years, the signs of terror appeared again. With the increasing number of newborns, people were horrified to find that their body size was gradually changing to that of a newborn baby.


    ¡°Our body size?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Our faces, hair color, pupils, and bones are all changing and growing! We are growing taller! in just a week, the people of our tribe have grown more than 20 centimeters! Growth is clearly a change that can only appear in the infant stage, but we¡¯re already adults!¡±


    ¡°Even we are starting to get infected!¡±


    As countless people cried out in alarm, they grew taller and gradually became three meters tall humans. Their bodies were handsome and slender, and their muscles were strong. The houses they had built before were no longer habitable, but they still had the handsome faces of the isodarian people.


    Gradually, the characteristics of his body¡¯s evolution began to evolve again!


    Humans in the East and West had always been married to each other. Mixed-bloods made up 40% of the population, but the faces of the two races were still clearly separated. But at this time, their genes seemed to have fused together and transformed in some form!


    The human race seemed to have disappeared ¡­


    They had become a unified new human being.


    At first, humans of the sixth step and above were still lucky enough to survive. They still maintained their body shape and had a high life level, which led to their high resistance.


    After another three years, the type 6 humans were no longer immune to the changes. They were quickly assimilated, becoming tall and mighty, reaching a height of three meters. The old human, who was 1.7 meters tall, only reached their waists.


    Only Level Seven heavenly emperors and gods could survive! It was still the normal size of a human.


    ¡°Where will our era go?¡±


    In the tribe, there were white-haired old men prostrating on the ground. They had already ushered in the second spring of their lives in their old age. They grew up madly and turned into Giants of 3.4 meters, praying to the heavens.


    This second period of nine years was the Second Life evolution. The strangeness and mystery of it were discussed by the gods later on, and they couldn¡¯t even figure out the reason for it. It was called the late period of the ancient ape era.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    The 37th year of the great joy dynasty.


    Ten years had passed since the violent changes in the human body, and it was gradually approaching stability.


    There were no more changes during this period of time, as if the evolution had stopped.


    Unlike the izodarian people, the advanced civilization had modified their genes, written their training instincts into them, and reached rank-3 or rank-4 when they reached adulthood ¡­ They looked more natural, without any traces of artificial mixing!


    After all, it was madly evolving ¡®naturally¡¯.


    The new humans would also reach the fourth rank when they became adults, and their magic cores would be perfectly activated. They would no longer need to go through the izudaarian¡¯s human priority plan, which would ensure that every baby could activate their magic cores by reducing the number of newborns.


    They had huge appetites and could absorb a great deal of energy. Even an eight-year-old child could lift three hundred Jin of stone weights in the tribe!


    we are the perfect new human beings!


    Someone shouted, ¡± we were originally from the corpse race. We were born with intelligence from corpses. However, the world is now filled with the corpse race ¡­ Then, the concept of the corpse race would also disappear! We are a new race!¡±


    However, at this time, after ten years, an even more terrifying change broke out!


    The 38th year of the great joy dynasty.


    Although the majority of the original undead were humans due to their numbers advantage, the number of intelligent undead Nagas and undead Dragons from the Sea Race and dragon race was not low.


    However, at this moment, their bodies were undergoing a terrifying mutation.


    ¡°Our bodies?¡±


    ¡°This! This!¡±


    To their horror, they discovered that their body shape was also changing in the direction of a new human being. Their scales were shrinking and falling off, revealing their white skin. Even their claws were changing, growing human palms and feet.


    even we are being forced to become three-meter tall new humans? ¡±


    They were terrified.


    Such days passed for more than four years.


    The dragons, Nagas, and Hydra had been forcibly infected and turned into human beings. Although there were still dragon horns and scales on their bodies, they were no different from new humans. In fact, because of these dragon horns and scales, they even added a sense of mystery and beauty.


    ¡°There are no more dragons in this world! Naga! Powerful magical beast races like the nine-headed snake!¡±


    ¡°There are! Just us, the new humans!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s assimilating like crazy!¡±


    ¡­.


    Countless humans from various tribes and clans cheered.


    This short period of six years was strange and mysterious. It was called the early period of the ¡± period of Homo sapiens ¡± by the gods of the later generations.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    The great joy dynasty, year 45.


    The humans did not cheer for long before they realized that their bodies had also begun to mutate. Dragon horns and sparse scales of the Naga race had grown on them ¡­ Some of the characteristics of various magical beasts.


    At this moment, they finally understood that it wasn¡¯t that they, the new humans, had assimilated the various high-level demonic beasts, but that their genes had been completely mixed together with the various demonic beasts. They had undergone a certain degree of mysterious optimization and turned into the same species.


    They had the genes of magical beasts ¡­


    Magical beasts also had human genes ¡­


    They would eventually become the same species!


    This was the truth of the world!


    During this period, humans fused with the genes of all excellent species and went through the survival of the fittest in the genetic chain. It was known as the late period of the Homo sapiens era.


    ¡­..


    ¡­.


    The great joy dynasty, year 48.


    At first, humans were happy and delighted about evolving and becoming stronger. But after that, they were fearful of the unknown virus!


    At this moment, the fear was getting stronger and stronger!


    The new humans lived together. The Dragon race, the Naga race, the Chimaera ¡­ They had the same form as humans, to the point that it was impossible to tell them apart from their original race.


    They all looked the same-a pair of beautiful dragon horns, white skin with Naga scales on the key vital parts, a body of about 3.5 meters, nine-headed Snake Eyes, a handsome yet mysterious new human.


    Countless people in the tribe were wailing.


    ¡°This is too terrifying! Plants, animals, life ¡­ It assimilated everything in the world and integrated the genes of all the creatures in the world ¡­ They would become the same species! All life in the world has been infected, and only one species will be left in the future!¡±


    ¡°Then, could those magical beasts also ¡­ Turning back into a human?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t our hard work be in vain?¡±


    Under countless people¡¯s terrified gazes, the matter really exploded.


    After the dragons and Nagas among the magical beasts, the magical beasts that had been implanted with the genes of fur had also begun to degenerate. It seemed that they could stand up again and transform into the same kind of creature as them.


    ¡°We¡¯re finished! It¡¯s integrating the genes of the entire world¡¯s living beings, turning all the living beings into one species!¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    This was extremely frightening.


    Yes, strictly speaking, there was only one species left in the world now-zombies. Even though it was the same now, their different sizes made them not think that they were of the same race. But at this time, they were all playing the same species evolution!


    ¡°Too overbearing! This is the Grand unification virus!¡±


    Even the gods were terrified. They felt very powerless. Perhaps a world-destroying disaster had descended. Although it couldn¡¯t affect them, the entire world under the gods wouldn¡¯t be spared!


    These gods were worried about the residents of their tribes and their own races, so they continued to wander around the Earth and discovered even more terrifying things. Their goosebumps rose.


    it¡¯s not just magical beasts. Now, even those plants that grow magic cores by force are gradually integrating with us. They¡¯re gradually turning into humans, the same kind of living creature ¡­


    plants, magical beasts, they¡¯re all turning into humans!


    this world, under the influence of the infection, will only have one kind of humanoid creature left? ¡±


    ¡­.


    While countless people were terrified, an even more incredible scene happened!


    At that moment, the magic beasts that were being forcefully molted and gradually transformed into humans had their fur grow back, and they turned back into magic beasts again. They continued to crawl leisurely on the mountains and rivers.


    Those plants were also forcefully turning back into plants again. The ground was full of green, and colorful flowers bloomed.


    It was as if something was fighting against the Grand unity virus, rejecting its unity. It was actually showing signs of being on the same side!


    Under the careful observation of the humans, it seemed that there was not only one virus that was fighting against the unification, but two. The monsters were infected with the virus, the plants were infected with the virus, and they were infected with the virus with humans ¡­ They formed a terrifying three-legged tripod!


    They competed and influenced each other.


    When people observed this, they finally realized something!


    Some gods wandered around the mountains, rivers, and earth, studying them continuously. Only then did they discover the truth of some worlds.


    ¡°Before we knew it, the virus had already begun to undergo a terrifying virus differentiation! They¡¯re not the same virus anymore!¡±


    now, there are three viruses competing with each other!


    the first virus, the human infection virus, should be the first to appear. It should break out in the bodies of the isodarian people ¡­ After that, as the virus evolved, mutated branches appeared. This was the second type of virus that specifically infected plants and forced them to grow magic cores ¡­ It can be called a plant-type virus!¡±


    At first, they thought that the zombie virus that infected the plants and turned them into magic nucleus plants was the same virus that they had, but now they realized that it was not the case!


    It was a type of mutant that had already left its original body and only infected plants.


    ¡°The third type of magical beast virus is probably the dominant gene virus that we created and implanted into magical beasts. This virus ¡­ It has already fused with the new mutant of the human virus. The third virus was produced indirectly because of us!¡±


    Everyone continued to analyze the situation. They felt that this was very terrifying, but they were also very fortunate. They felt as if they had just survived a disaster.


    After all, the Grand Unified virus was too terrifying!


    If not for the other two viruses that refused to be assimilated by it and joined forces to resist the strongest and most widespread unified virus, the world would have been finished!


    At this point, the virus ¡®evolution was suppressed and it entered a completely stable period.


    The three mysterious viruses of the human, beast, and plant forms were known by the people of the world as: The three original pillar gods were the Masters of creation who controlled the origin of life and the shackles of evolution. They were invisible, intangible, and extremely mysterious. It was still unknown if they even had their own wisdom!


    According to historical records, the ancient humans of this era had a terrifying abnormality.


    In the long history of evolution, there was suddenly a period of time that seemed to be an instant evolution. This was a gap in the history of human evolution. No one knew that the short monkey ¡± ancient ape ¡°, which was only a little more than one meter tall, only took a short 40 years to instantly transform into a three-meter tall ¡± homo sapien.


    Some said that the ancestors of the ancient human race had encountered an unknown virus.


    Some people said that the theory of evolution wasn¡¯t slow, but instantaneous. The ancient ape¡¯s transformation into a homo sapien was completed in a very short time.


    However, the exact truth had yet to be investigated.


    And the civilization of the ishodans was thus buried even deeper in the dust of history.


    In the later generations, the isodalans had an average height of 1.75 meters. They were known as prehistoric dwarves of the ¡®pre-ancient¡¯ period. They did not believe that such short, thin, and ugly ancient apes could have such a terrifying and rotten ultra-ancient civilization.


    It was just like how the modern humans on earth would not believe that a skinny monkey that was only 0.5 meters tall could develop a higher civilization.


    Time was always cruel, burying the glory of time.


    the once hot-blooded, passionate, and brave people of isodar had been completely forgotten by the future.


    ¡­..


    ¡­..


    50 years of the great joy dynasty.


    Just as the humans had just gotten used to the three terrifying viruses and were still in a state of shock, a terrifying low roar resounded throughout the Yunqing mountain range,


    I¡¯ve returned to celebrate the 50th anniversary of the founding of the country. I thank the people of the world for helping me raise my woman!


    ¡°In this world, both men and women are more than three meters tall, but my height only reaches the woman¡¯s waist. It¡¯s really novel!¡±


    ¡°In the future, the world will be filled with my sons!¡±


    After 36 years, Emperor da Huan had returned, and the world was shocked.


    &Lt; spore evolution > forum.


    Ding! Ding!


    a screenshot was sent out. it was the great joy emperor¡¯s sudden appearance, and the situation was tense.


    All the players were dumbfounded.


    ¡°F * ck, he¡¯s still so arrogant? There are already seven or eight gods in this land!¡±


    if it were me, I would definitely launch a sneak attack and kill one or two ordinary gods. I would wait for them to react before I take action. This way, the possibility of ruling the world is greater!


    Everyone was also in a heated discussion. According to common sense, this was the best choice.


    Who knew that this guy would be so arrogant and reveal his identity the moment he came up. No one would attack him, so that people would be prepared in advance.


    Old Wang didn¡¯t brag,¡±tsk!¡± I¡¯m a green hat God, and what I talk about is joy! How exciting! The three of you ambushed me, and you think I¡¯ll ambush you? I don¡¯t want to do such a lowly thing! If I were him, I would only use another method to plot ¡­ This is the true nature of a man! I¡¯ll go to your house first to find your wife, make you a cuckold, and wait for you there happily!¡±


    Pfft!


    Everyone spat out a mouthful of blood. Such a sneak attack?


    Everyone was immediately shocked. This netizen was so familiar with the situation and looked very experienced. It seemed like he also had a story. They had to be on guard against him.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    The screenshots were sent out again.


    ¡°Hello everyone, the situation has suddenly exploded!¡± The great joy Emperor did not appear in the Yunqing mountain range without a target. The God of the Yunqing clan was one of the three people who had attacked great joy Emperor back then.


    By the time Yun Qing returned home, he found that he had already been cuckolded. The great joy Emperor was holding his lover and waiting for him at home with a smile. The two of them immediately fought madly, and Yun Qing escaped with heavy injuries. After all, although he was a mid-level God, it was difficult for the great joy Emperor to kill him directly. You all know the awakened form of the undead race. They open their gene locks, burn their cells, and zombize. As long as they have the determination, they won¡¯t die, but they still escaped!¡±


    everyone fell silent as they listened to the situation that had just erupted. that person just now was simply an emperor prophet!

 Chapter 435

    ?


    Chapter 435: Chapter 445


    Translator: 549690339


    It was normal for God Yun Qing to be able to escape.


    If it was the cultivation system of an ordinary God, the gap between the small realms of a God was indeed too big. If it were not for the fighting monsters at the level of Dao Changsheng and Medusa, who could defeat the strong with their weak strength, they would probably not be able to escape at all.


    But they were different.


    This zombie system could unlock the cell gene strands and self-burn, and the human hand would have the ¡± demonic dissolution ¡± great art, which could directly burst out and escape. The power of a God was terrifyingly great, and it was difficult to stop him.


    However, after hearing the news, some of the male netizens present felt a chill down their spines. It was as if they had drunk sprite in winter.


    Why?


    As a medium-level God, it was indeed difficult for the great joy Emperor to kill his opponent head-on. However, if he launched a sneak attack in secret, a low-level God might be killed by the sneak attack before he could react!


    ¡°He clearly had the ability to kill you, but he refused! Instead, I¡¯ll cheat on you first and wait for you at your home with a smile. I¡¯ll drink the strongest wine, hold the most beautiful woman, and wait to fight the strongest enemy! Even though ¡­ The woman he¡¯s hugging is your wife.¡±


    He¡¯s hugging your wife!


    Everyone immediately vomited blood.


    What a talent!


    But who could withstand this?


    No one could stand this!


    Old Wang didn¡¯t brag, and he seemed to know a lot about psychology in this area.¡±I guess the great joy Emperor thinks that if he kills you first, he won¡¯t be able to cuckold you.¡±


    2333!


    Everyone came to a sudden realization and became more and more convinced that this person really knew the industry!


    Someone else said, ¡±


    ¡°A great joy Emperor floated out of the river with a hat rack behind him. He smiled and said, ¡± Young god, is this the Big Green hat you¡¯ve lost? And a little green hat?¡±


    A few drama queens appeared, and the entire forum was silent for a few seconds. They were still discussing this guy.


    One of the girls said,¡¯by the way, I¡¯m getting goosebumps all over! Emperor of great joy, this person is too terrifying, he must die! (Angry cute face.jpg) ¡±


    A man gritted his teeth. we have to kill him! (Bleeding knife.jpg) ¡±


    ¡°Yup! Although the great joy Emperor was the tyrant who killed the least in history, he had not killed many people from beginning to end, not even a woman, but it was still terrifying! I didn¡¯t even hate the Daluo heaven¡¯s sorcerers who slaughtered all living beings and treated human lives like grass!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Let him have a taste of our male chauvinism!¡± Some male netizens were completely furious.


    ¡°Let him taste our female ¡­ Yes, it¡¯s amazing from mom! the female netizen was very angry, but recently, the female boxing doctrine had been often ridiculed by some bad netizens, and they also hated the word.


    Obviously, the entire internet was in an uproar. Even the students who were planning to fight for a new spot this weekend could not help but come over to express their opinions. Not only were the men angry, but the girls were also gritting their teeth.


    This was simply The Public Enemy of mankind!


    It immediately aroused public anger!


    Just the thought of it sent chills down the spine of the people inside.


    What kind of experience was it to have everyone turn green?


    It was hard to imagine!


    At this time, the times were changing, and many players had a deep love for this game. Although they didn¡¯t know the inside information, their performance at this time could be said to be:


    The second virtual life.


    The second social media platform.


    A long time ago, there were people who said that the virtual reality helmet game would turn the earth into an earth village and change the structure of the entire world. Humans would interact with each other in the virtual online game and start a Second Life. At first, they thought that they might have to wait for their sons or grandsons, but they didn¡¯t expect it to happen to them.


    For many people, this was the best era.


    It had already arrived in the virtual game world, and it was extremely real. Most of the netizens were still discussing how to deal with this boss.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what would happen if they found out that this was the real world, that was a matter for the future.


    Of course, there was never a unanimous view on one thing on the internet. There were a thousand hamlets, but some people expressed their opinions very seriously. They felt that these people were too impulsive and there was no need to be so agitated. It was better to be calm about the matter of the great joy Emperor.


    ¡°I personally don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything.¡±


    ¡°As long as I can live, even if there¡¯s a little green on my head.¡±


    it¡¯s the greatest happiness in life to be able to survive and not be ambushed and killed after cultivating so hard to become. God ¡­ Anyone would choose a God¡¯s life and a little green on their head, right?¡±


    I personally think that the great joy Emperor is a good person in a sense (good person card. JPY).


    Male netizens: ¡°??? ¡±


    The female netizen: ¡°??? ¡±


    Old Wang didn¡¯t brag. ??? ¡±


    Even old Wang was shocked. I¡¯m definitely going to make this friend! He couldn¡¯t help but send a private message and send a friend request.


    But when everyone thought about it according to his train of thought, it seemed to have some philosophical reasons in life!


    After all, as a God, he had to go through countless hardships to reach the peak of the world. At this time, power, beauty, and wealth were all at his fingertips. He even had a long lifespan of 8000 years, but now he had only lived for a hundred years ¡­


    However, on second thought, they felt that something was amiss. The more they thought about it, the more amiss they felt ¡­


    F * ck! There¡¯s a green hat man here who wants to lead us astray so that we can also bear the beating of society? He looked like a person with a story.


    Xia niming looked at the excited netizens. Although he used to be one of them, he was still a little speechless. the internet is really a magical place. It has blown up old Wang next door, and then it has blown up a bunch of disabled but determined green hat Men.


    He continued.


    ¡°The great joy Emperor severely injured Empyrean God Yun Qing, but he didn¡¯t manage to catch up with him. So, he took Empyrean God Yun Qing¡¯s first wife and directly attacked the next God¡¯s tribe. Then, he waited for another god who attacked him back then at his house.


    When the God returned home and found that he had been cuckolded, he gritted his teeth again. After an intense battle, the God also escaped!


    The great joy Emperor brought the wives of two gods to the next stop. They were the concubines of the God from back then. However, when he attacked the first two¡¯s homes, many heavenly gods realized that the God had already gone back to wait for him. The great joy Emperor didn¡¯t attack her. He then looked at a young man beside him and smiled. My son has the potential to become a great emperor! He left after he was raised.¡±


    Everyone listened in silence, their minds in a daze.


    The world is my son ¡­


    My son has the potential to become a great emperor ¡­


    Wouldn¡¯t all the gods born in the future be his sons?


    The great joy Emperor was simply a ¡°formidable man¡± with dreams and ambitions! Immediately, everyone¡¯s heart became even more numb.


    Xia niming continued, ¡± now, the situation is very tense. There are. total of Seven Gods, but they might not be able to defeat the great joy Emperor and kill him because two of them are already half crippled and can¡¯t be considered as fighting power. Although du Xue has just become. God and her instantaneous explosive power is indeed exaggerated, and her identity hasn¡¯t been exposed yet, there¡¯s. high chance of winning if we launch. sneak attack. However. we still need to plan ¡­ After all, the pressure on du Xue and I is too great. After all, if we fail, du Xue won¡¯t die because the great joy Emperor doesn¡¯t kill women, but I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat!


    As long as you can get by, even if there¡¯s a little green on your head, big brother, you¡¯re just following the local customs!


    You must hold on!


    But of course, they wouldn¡¯t say that. They couldn¡¯t help but change the topic to comfort him. Someone said,¡± please take a picture of her drawing her sword. Let us admire sister-in-law¡¯s heroic bearing!


    ¡°Open your skull ~ let me see your beauty ~~¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Xia niming directly replied.


    He continued, ¡± I¡¯ve just barely broken through to Level 7 heavenly Emperor, and I¡¯m still just a bystander. That¡¯s a battle between gods, and I can only secretly expand my protection. If you have any suggestions or ideas, you can let me know. After all, I¡¯m drawing on the collective wisdom of the big shots from various worlds, and they have more experience than me!


    Mengmei and the others also expressed that they would continue to pay attention to it.


    In reality, this world was indeed too high-end. A tier 7 heavenly Emperor, if placed in other worlds, players like them would already be at this level, considered the highest level. However, in this world, they could not even get involved.


    Of course, there was also some envy and jealousy.


    After all, he had worked so hard to climb to the position of heavenly Emperor, while it was relatively easier for him. After all, it was a great world, and there were too many opportunities to improve his realm.


    Even becoming a deity would be extremely easy.


    At this time, the netizens were still busy signing up for the new version and reading the replies ¡± scared you to death 3000 times ¡°. They were discussing the ancient Lava Land and talking about it endlessly.


    Xu Zhi had also just finished his mechanical armor. He put down what he was doing and looked at the scene. the war has already begun. There will definitely be gods falling, and there will be a lot of feedback from the mass extinction.


    The fall of a God was equivalent to the energy of a major extinction.


    Of course, Xu Zhi did not intend to interfere with them. Instead, his eyes flickered with curiosity. new human, the evolution of zombies has stabilized ¡­ I¡¯ll have to check their bodies again. This world is full of surprises, and they¡¯re coming one after another.¡±


    With a single thought, he entered the ancient land of lava.

 Chapter 436

    ?


    Chapter 436: A ninth-rank already appeared?(2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    The gods of this world, like the previous sorcerer world, used small spaces to accumulate energy to become gods, and then walked in the mortal world as a mortal body. When necessary, they would personally come down to the mortal world and take action.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that they can¡¯t stay in the mortal world for long.¡±


    Xu Zhi turned his head to look and could vaguely feel the space in the distance tearing apart. A terrifying blast of air spread out. That was the direction where Emperor great joy and the gods were fighting.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    That confrontation was only the eve.


    They were testing each other for the upcoming true battle to the death!


    The mortal bodies they controlled were fighting, and each of them was at the celestial Emperor realm. The sky was covered in dark clouds, and it was so oppressive that they couldn¡¯t breathe. From time to time, space would tear, and lightning and thunder would flash. Occasionally, an arm of a descending God would stretch out to attack the other party, but it didn¡¯t completely descend personally!


    They were testing each other, because the gods who were the first to descend to the mortal world and completely exposed their true bodies in the mortal world were bound to be at a disadvantage, and the other gods would take the opportunity to attack.


    Just like the battle between Medusa and Ermin earlier, they were both hiding in the void. Whoever descended first would be at a disadvantage when their true bodies entered the mortal world ¡­ This seemed to have become a rule of killing gods, and no one dared to be the first to descend into the mortal world!


    The sky was filled with dark clouds, and the earth was shaking.


    The wind whistled, violently impacting the entire forest and town. The terrible shock waves were like rings of tree rings, visible to the naked eye, spreading in the sky.


    ¡°Wuwu, you have to win!¡±


    The entire land was in chaos. Within the tribes and towns, cries and screams could be heard continuously. The tall humans kept begging and looking up at the sky.


    The Emperor of great joy had returned.


    He was about to rule the entire land again, build another twelve cities, and win over all the women in the world. At this moment, the last hope of mankind was the resistance of the gods. This battle would determine the future of mankind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We have the advantage!¡±


    On the ground, the entire tribe was extremely frightened. A heavenly Emperor stood in front of the thatched house with his tribesmen and said with a solemn expression, ¡± Emperor da Huan¡¯s mortal body is strong, but he¡¯s just a heavenly Emperor after all. He can¡¯t withstand the encirclement of several heavenly emperors around him and will definitely arrive first. Once he arrives, he will face the five great gods who are already prepared to attack and attack his divine body together. Even if he¡¯s a mid-level God, it¡¯s hard for him to withstand it!


    ¡°Yup! We have a chance of winning!¡±


    ¡­


    Countless men and women were hugging each other, looking at the sky with worry.


    According to common sense, although the great joy Emperor was powerful, the gods who besieged him were also extremely powerful. The probability of winning was still not low, but they were too afraid! If they were defeated, the psychological pressure would be too great.


    ¡°Living in a small space seems to be the most common method to break through to the eighth step.¡±


    Xu Zhi was walking in a forest, occasionally turning his head to look at the sky. He was surrounded by fresh green flowers, like a Fairyland. He was wearing a wizard¡¯s robe and looked like a traveler on a long journey.


    The fate of the world was frozen at this moment.


    All living beings on the earth held their breath, but he turned a blind eye to it.


    the other methods of becoming a god are only an extension of this aspect. For example, the nine revolutions mysterious art is also in the inner space. Even the eternal life of death is also in the space of the demon core ¡­ The difference between a level 8 God and the density of space in the world was still too great! A world with a low concentration level would not be able to withstand such an existence.¡±


    He calmly turned his head and observed his surroundings.


    Even the plants, vines, and wild flowers were mostly at the third to fourth stage. Although most of them had not developed intelligence, they were still extremely terrifying threats to ordinary humans at the third and fourth stage.


    Humans were no longer at the top of the food chain, or even the weakest living creatures.


    when a world, even plants, animals, and humans have reached the terrifying level of type 3 and type 4. Xu Zhi sucked in a breath of cold air. this is the real high-level extraordinary world!!


    ¡°In fact, because these living beings are generally powerful, the difference in the concentration of this land is not so big anymore! It¡¯s not considered barren, which means that on this land, the gods can stay in the mortal world for a longer time than in other worlds!¡±


    perhaps in another thousand years, or even several thousand years, this land will be completely thick. Perhaps, even gods will be able to live in the mortal world ¡­ This place will become a true high-level extraordinary world!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. In the Magus world, with the strange existences that constantly fill the air, the construction of the Earth¡¯s dragon vein has already made the energy as rich as the lava world here! No, it¡¯s countless times richer!¡±


    however, the method of concentration is different. It¡¯s not scattered in the air and distributed widely, but centralized management ¡­ They were mainly concentrated in the endless dragon veins of the earth in the mortal world, the immortal world¡¯s heavenly Dao and Dao longevity-the blue sky and red sun, the demon God Medusa¡¯s main body in the demon world ¡­ Take Medusa for example. 110000 grade-6 and 10000 heavenly emperors. Just standing there was enough to make people feel terrified ¡­ It¡¯s even more terrifying than this place!¡±


    You might think that the Three Realms has been surpassed, but that¡¯s not the case.


    Medusa¡¯s Foundation alone was enough to beat all the powerhouses at the bottom of the lava world.


    This was a truly high-energy world, free from barrenness.


    Those ordinary transmigrators in web novels, if they came to such a terrifying and high-energy extraordinary world, even a rank 3 or rank 4 plant that could be seen everywhere could beat them to death before they could even Rise Up!


    This was normal. This was the true chasm of the higher transcendent worlds!


    the Three Realms sand plate, the ancient lava sand plate ¡­ The energy in these two worlds was rapidly becoming richer. It was simply the beginning of a qualitative change. It was also easier for gods to be born. In the future, gods could even directly live in the mortal world for a long time ¡­ Only such an extraordinary world would be completely formed. Otherwise, everything in the past would be like playing house ¡­ Perhaps the conditions for the birth of a rank 9 existence have been met!¡±


    He kept thinking as he looked at the battle energy transmitted from the sky.


    even because the structure of the world is improving, the disturbances caused by the fights between the gods are not as terrifying as before. It¡¯s not only because the lava world is a hundred times larger, which gives them more space to squander, but also because the general level of this world has increased.


    It was no longer as easy as before for them to shatter a mountain.


    This was because the entire mountain was filled with Tier-3 and Tier-4 plants. Moreover, there seemed to be a kind of aura field between the plants, forming a ¡± mountain range ¡± and ¡± mountain momentum ¡± on the mountain to resist. They also had survival instincts, forming a spiritual mountain¡¯s aura that could resist the aftermath of the battle.


    And gods would not deliberately spend energy to blow up a passing mountain in battle.


    At their level, it was even more important to restrain their energy when descending into the mortal world. They didn¡¯t let their energy leak out during the battle and tried not to release the aftermath.


    their battle is terrifying, but it can¡¯t kill the plants and creatures around them ¡­ A battle between gods is like a battle between two heavenly emperors. They only destroyed a few mountains in the core.¡±


    is this the world¡¯s dimensional Ascension? ¡±


    Xu Zhi weighed the matter silently. After all, this was the sandbox he had created, and this information was extremely precious to him.


    ¡°After the death of the people of isodar, there was too much energy. The world even began to be filled with spiritual energy. The aura of a level 3 or Level 4 plant on a mountain had already turned into a spiritual mountain. A land with rich Feng Shui and spiritual energy could occupy land and establish a sect! Some of the spirit stones on the mountain might even be infected and obtain some fortuitous opportunities. Their spiritual wisdom might be awakened, and they would become demons and embark on the path of cultivation!¡±


    He could already see a bright future!


    In this vast land that was a hundred times larger than the primordial world.


    As expected, the restrictions on earth¡¯s surface were too great. The world sandbox in the core of the earth could do whatever it wanted, establishing a huge world¡¯s extraordinary sandbox without anyone caring about it.


    He didn¡¯t come here to observe the battle between the great joy Emperor and the gods. The alternation and iteration of eras were natural, and even the later wars of gods, where gods fell, were born, and confronted each other, would last for a long time in each era.


    The gods would become his real sustainable energy source.


    They were as common as the celestial emperors, born and then fallen.


    For the living beings of this era to overthrow the great joy dynasty was just a small wave in the long river.


    This time, he was here to observe the future of this long river of history!


    He was planning the future of this transcendent world!


    Powerhouses, celestial emperors, gods, and dynasties were just matters that could be solved by him taking a nap.


    we¡¯ve been developing for more than two months, which is more than six thousand years. It¡¯s time to start deducing and guiding the birth of a level nine God! He organized his thoughts. also, investigate the mysterious virus.


    What was the ninth-rank?


    He had asked the sub-brain before, but the description was very vague.


    In its mind, a level 8 was an invincible being on a planet that could cross the void universe. A level 9 could destroy a planet and was a terrifying existence.


    After all, being invincible and being able to destroy a planet were two completely different concepts!


    The difference between level 8 and level 9 was like the difference between a level 7 heavenly Emperor and a level 8 God.


    if rank-8 is just the basic threshold, it¡¯s the beginning of stepping into the world of true powerhouses, which can allow you to break away from the constraints of the planet¡¯s atmosphere and travel in the vacuum ¡­ Only those at the ninth step can be considered truly powerful.¡±


    He was already a level 7 heavenly Emperor, so it was imperative for him to deduce the level 9 realm.


    I have to find a creature of this era and study his body. Xu Zhi thought for a moment. A giant human more than three meters tall did indeed need to be studied.


    He slowly walked out of the forest and looked at the town in the distance.


    With stone walls piled up and clothes woven from beast skin, they had the aura of an ancient tribe. It was obvious that they had just started, and humans were still at a disadvantage. Many cities and towns were having a hard time in order to resist the terrifying grade 3 and grade 4 trees, flowers, and magical beasts in the ancient forest outside, and the living area was extremely small.


    ¡°You have to win.¡±


    At this time, the sky was covered with dark clouds. The gods were fighting, and the whole town was suppressed. Many people were terrified and praying.


    ¡°It feels like an ancient wasteland, like a tribal human.¡± Xu Zhi said coolly and left the forest with small steps. He walked into the town, planning to take advantage of this time to start his research.


    ancient, wild tribal humans. Is it the ancient era of the ancient gods? ¡±


    A deep and hoarse voice came from the mysterious forest behind them, speaking the ancient isodar language.


    A green shadow that had merged with nature slowly walked out from the depths of the forest.


    ¡°Tree spirit?¡± Xu Zhi turned his head to look at her. what should I call you? ¡±


    ¡°Sheng Lin.¡±


    It was a tall and slender tree-like girl. Her hair was made up of colorful flowers and wicker branches. She wore a gray dress woven from vines and a pair of grass shoes. Her feet were round and long, but her skin was dark green, giving her a strange sense of beauty.


    This was the mortal body of a God walking in the mortal world.


    Xu Zhi knew very well that her true body was hidden in an alternate dimension, and she did not seem to be an ordinary God.


    This was a God!


    A God on the same level as the great joy Emperor ¡­


    Xu Zhi had already sensed that the situation in this world was not what the netizens outside knew. Even if they had thought about it very deeply, they still looked down on this world too much. Or rather, the balloon fish¡¯s realm was low. No matter how hard they tried, they still could not come into contact with the highest and most profound world.


    His vision was only limited to the human race, and he had not considered the situation of the entire world!


    They thought that with seven or eight gods preparing to besiege Emperor great joy and du Xue, who could assassinate him in the dark, the outcome was almost certain. But in reality?


    He was only considered a human God, but what about the beast and plant races? There were still as many as twelve or thirteen of them hiding in the dark and secretly becoming gods!


    There were more than twenty gods in total, including a mid-level God and corpse sword immortal du Xue. Her terrifying heaven-defying combat power that combined the cultivation techniques of several worlds seemed to be able to kill Emperor great joy, but was it really that simple?


    This world was mysterious and unknown. The appearance of the virus had made this world too large and complicated.


    ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± Xu Zhi asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s fate. I can feel fate pulling me here.¡± She knelt down slightly to pay her respects. She was beautiful, elegant, and gentlemanly, as steady as a plant, with a sense of calm beauty.


    However, when she saw this person in person, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    The Holy cherry blossom Emperor was a terrifying rank eight God, yet he had fallen so easily without any shockwaves. This ancient God that had lived two eras ago was most likely a rank nine existence!


    He was the one who came over and not anyone else, not even a man ¡­


    It should be fate that believed that his character would win the favor of this ancient God?


    you are here to witness a new era, aren¡¯t you? ¡± Sheng Lin smiled and looked at the town in the distance. the war is about to start. The entire human tribe is praying and the atmosphere is anxious ¡­ The final battle is coming, and it¡¯ll affect the future of the evolution of all the living beings in this world.¡±


    Xu Zhi glanced at her. the future of evolution? ¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± The daughter of Sheng Lin smiled faintly.


    Xu Zhi did not answer.


    This was the internal strife of the human Gods, the quiet arrival of the plant gods, and even the hidden beast gods. It meant a lot.


    Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter was very respectful. She sighed bitterly and said, ¡± the great joy Emperor ¡­ Even with us, it would be very difficult to defeat him. He is the strongest, he is invincible, and he has the most terrifying power in the world.


    The most powerful force in the world?


    Xu Zhi was curious, but he smiled and said, ¡± what is the most powerful ultimate force in the world? ¡±


    The daughter of Sheng Lin whispered, ¡± you said that the most powerful power in the world is the invincible cultivation talent that can be learned once? ¡±


    The image of di Qi flashed through Xu Zhi¡¯s mind.


    Without a doubt, he was the most terrifying.


    ¡°No! Born as a Saint, his cultivation talent is both ancient and modern. Although he¡¯s terrifying, he still can¡¯t be called the strongest.¡±


    then, ¡± the daughter of Sheng Lin said to herself, ¡± is it a powerful bloodline that you were born with? ¡±


    The image of a Phoenix flashed across Xu Zhi¡¯s mind.


    Without a doubt, its rebirth from fire was the most invincible talent among all genetic talents.


    ¡°No! A powerful bloodline is just an extremely high starting point. It has the advantage of surpassing everyone, but it is still not the strongest.¡±


    then, ¡± the daughter of Sheng Lin continued, ¡± is it the tenacity and determination of a powerful person? ¡±


    Medusa flashed through Xu Zhi¡¯s mind.


    Her aptitude wasn¡¯t outstanding, but she was able to get to where she was today with her tenacity.


    ¡°Still not! It¡¯s rare for an ordinary person to reach the peak after suffering so much, but there¡¯s still something missing.¡±


    Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter looked up at the sky and the terrifying battle, and her face was filled with fear. the gods up there are able to take this step out of hundreds of millions of creatures. They are undoubtedly the strongest in this era. Among them, some have talent, some have powerful bloodlines, and some have tenacity and will. They are all people who look down on an era, but they are still far from being comparable to the great joy Emperor!


    She was indeed telling the truth.


    The daughter of Sheng Lin said in a hoarse voice, ¡± it¡¯s because he has mastered a truly invincible ultimate power. This power is called ¡­


    ¡°Fate ¡­ Ah!¡±


    Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter could not help but feel fear in her heart.


    In an era, there were too many people who could rise up. There were too many uncontrollable factors in life. Individual effort might only account for 40%. It was not because you were talented, strong, had a terrifying background, had outstanding wisdom, and was cunning that you could stand at the top. There were countless people like carps crossing the river. What made you think that you could rise up if other people did not work hard and had poor talent?


    Life itself was full of accidents. There were all kinds of uncertain factors, such as enemies, grudges, fortuitous encounters, and these kinds of accidents could take up 60% of one¡¯s entire path to becoming a strong person. These kinds of accidents could affect success or failure ¡­ It could be called fate.


    Those who were more talented, smarter, and more hardworking than him would definitely be more successful than him?


    There were often many who were the strongest in history, but they were also the luckiest.


    Doing one¡¯s best and leaving it up to fate.


    Fate was the strongest talent in the world.


    As for the person who controlled fate itself, the person who was favored by fate, the person who was pushed to the forefront by the times, his luck was like a torrent, unstoppable.


    he was even born with extraordinary talent, an invincible bloodline, and amazing wisdom ¡­ All of this is a part of fate.¡±


    The daughter of Sheng Lin sighed,


    ¡°So, he is invincible.¡±


    anyone who stands in his way will encounter misfortune. Anyone who disobeys him will face misfortune.


    because he was driven by fate, and his heart was chosen by fate, just like how you chose Carolyn back then ¡­ ¡®Behind him is a great existence on the same level as you. It is called despair and unity. It is omnipresent, omniscient, and omnipotent among humans ¡­¡¯ The ultimate.¡± Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter knelt down slightly and said piously, ¡± in this world, no living creature can stop him, unless it¡¯s you, a great ancient taboo existence on the same level as him.


    the fate behind me is unwilling to die. It drove me to find you, please defeat it ¡­ To save the future of this era.¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He looked at the mid-level God who was kneeling on the ground.


    I¡¯m just here to watch the battle in secret. After that, I plan to study the body of a new human being ¡­

 Chapter 437

    ?


    Chapter 437: The terrifying ability to predict the future


    Translator: 549690339


    You want me to be the Savior and fight against the person behind the great joy Emperor?


    I¡¯ve just advanced to tier 7 heavenly Emperor ¡­


    Xu Zhi fell silent on the spot. He had only come to study this new virus and the structure of new humans, but he had not expected to be found by the plant race. The plants around him might be the eyes and ears of the plant race.


    After all, they were all ¡± computers ¡± with magic cores, so information transmission was normal.


    He had come here to investigate the evolution of the virus.


    The investigation had not started yet, but hearing this man¡¯s words ¡­ Of the 3 viruses, even if it wasn¡¯t type 9, it was probably close to it.


    ¡°Destiny?¡±


    Xu Zhi could not help but feel curious. He sat down on a large rock and invited her to sit down. can you tell me about the three of them? ¡±


    Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter was startled. She carefully sat beside the big stone, even only daring to sit at the corner of the stone. This terrifying existence allowed her to do as she pleased, but she did not dare to be presumptuous.


    in the beginning, I didn¡¯t realize ¡®it¡¯s¡¯ existence. Since I was eight years old, the voice in my mind has been guiding me. I tried to talk to it, but it seemed to have no intelligence at all.


    Under its guidance, I had many fortuitous encounters, as if I was the darling of the heavens. Countless miracles broke out, and I met with the help of countless noble people. Do you know how long it took me to reach where I am today?¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at her.


    ¡°I only spent 47 years!¡±


    She revealed a shocking number and sighed. when a race is faced with a great disaster, the ¡®fate¡¯ of the race will lure out a hero who will save the race at all costs and struggle to resist.


    She looked at the human town in the distance and suddenly felt a little lost. when I became stronger, I realized what the voice in my mind was. What is it?


    It¡¯s the ¡®origin¡¯ of our plant clan, the mother of our lives. It constantly helps us realize our own species evolution, making us stronger and living together with us.


    it¡¯s invisible and material. It¡¯s not dead either. It just has the instincts of a wild beast. It¡¯s expanding the territory of our race in the dark to ensure the continuation of our race, allowing us to continue to become stronger and move towards prosperity ¡­ After all, we are ¡®it¡¯. ¡±


    Xu Zhi digested the information in silence.


    He had come here to explore the source of the three major viruses ¡®evolution. He had not expected it to be so easy.


    The mother of the ¡± origin ¡± of the three major races, the pillar God of creation, the beginning of the world, a very abstract concept.


    But it could be explained in another way.


    In other words, the three viruses each had 100 computers, and the computers were their own territory. They helped them with their calculations and constantly evolved their virus versions.


    These three viruses wanted to snatch the number of computers each other had. After all, the more computer races they had, the stronger their ¡± computing power ¡± was, the faster the virus would mutate. Thus, they instinctively started a war. Once they snatched all the computers of the other party, not only would their own computing power become stronger, but the other party would also be wiped out.


    This was what the previous humanoid grand unification virus did. It wanted to infect the plant and beast races, forcibly transforming them into a humanoid virus, turning them into its own computer, but it was quickly resisted.


    ¡°So this is the truth at that time.¡±


    Xu Zhi immediately reacted and glanced at the forest in the distance. The confrontation had been silent.


    But it was clear that the Grand unification virus had a huge advantage because of the large number of humans. After all, it was the original source of the virus, with the largest ¡± computer fleet ¡± of izodails. The remaining two viruses could only barely join forces to resist it.


    The daughter of Sheng Lin sighed. at that moment, I clearly understood that the existence of the three pillar gods was equivalent to the luck of their race. They had no intelligence. They were like wild beasts instinctively helping their race to rise, expand their territory, and help their race evolve ¡­ At the same time, they will choose the protagonists of their time to help their race develop its future.¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    Hence, the humanoid pillar God chose the great joy Emperor.


    The plant-type pillar God had chosen the daughter of Sheng Lin.


    However, how did they manage to pick such a person out of the vast sea of people? how could they be sure that this person¡¯s aptitude, talent, and ability had a high probability of helping the race rise?


    ¡°This is fate,¡±


    The daughter of Sheng Lin said, ¡± take me for example. I¡¯m not the most talented, smartest, and most talented person in our race. There are people who are stronger and more terrifying than me in every aspect. My overall talent can only be considered above average ¡­ However, our pillar God chose me.


    because the pillar God can see my future. It can see a corner of the future fate. Choosing me, a mediocre person, will help our race rise ¡­ It was not the strongest that was the best, only the most suitable was the best! Just as it had hoped, the most suitable person, with the most suitable fate, had an incredible future achievement. Under all kinds of miracles, I successfully became an incredible middle-level God in his forties.¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    Just as she had said, those who could achieve great things and reach the top of the era were often not the most talented. It was all about luck, but ¡­ How could the pillar God be so sure that it was from a seemingly ordinary Clansman?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression froze. is this a calculation? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    The daughter of Sheng Lin nodded, and her expression darkened.


    Xu Zhi instantly understood.


    Every living being in this world was a computer.


    If the multi-core ¡± computing power ¡± of the brains of all living beings was integrated, with the behavior, logic, and personality of these ¡± computers ¡°, it was very likely that they could calculate their future, what they would do in the next second, and what they would choose tomorrow.


    Then, through the countless possible branches of the future, countless world lines, and parallel worlds, they would search for a future that was most beneficial to their race¡¯s expansion and had the highest probability of success. This was the chosen one, the protagonist of this era!


    To guide fate and the world line in the direction he wanted!


    great divination technique? foreseeing the future? ¡±


    Xu Zhi could not help but clap his hands and laugh, exclaiming in admiration at the incredulity of the situation. It was simply too terrifying. As expected of the high-level extraordinary world that he had been looking forward to. This earth-shattering power was really shocking. it¡¯s just that the pillar gods can only calculate the future trends of their own race. They can¡¯t calculate the future trends of other races, right? ¡± Because it can only see the brains of the race it manages.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°We can see the general situation within the race,¡± the daughter of Sheng Lin sighed.


    What was this?


    In this high-level extraordinary world, had the great powers that could ¡®predict the future¡¯ and ¡®predict the fate of races¡¯ already appeared?


    However, on second thought, the comprehensive calculation of an average level four extraordinary computer with more than 100 million nuclei was indeed amazing!


    After all, everyone in this world had magic nuclei and they were all within the scope of calculation. There were no variables, except for a certain fish that had transcended the established fate, world line, and timeline.


    Furthermore, in the underground of the lava, there were no storms, natural disasters, or any other external interference. The world was extremely peaceful and quiet, and only magic nucleus creatures were active. It was indeed possible to roughly calculate the future.


    When Xu Zhi heard this, he already understood.


    In the end, a virus was still a virus because the three of them were too huge and had taken root in the brains of all living beings. They still had not developed intelligence, just like how the stronger and more earth-shaking a demon was, the harder it was for it to develop intelligence.


    Even though this demon was a computer virus that had turned into a demon.


    At this time, the three pillar gods still did not have any wisdom or emotions. They were still the programs of a supercomputer, mechanically and instinctively expanding their race.


    I can see the future of our race through the revelation of the pillar God, ¡± the daughter of Sheng Lin said bitterly.


    She stretched out her hand, and the surrounding scene changed.


    Xu Zhi felt as if he could see the future, a corner of fate.


    He held his breath and saw a terrifying mirror image.


    In the future, the great joy Emperor won and defeated all the gods in this war. Even if all the gods of the beast race and plant race were mobilized, they couldn¡¯t resist it. The great joy Emperor rebuilt the 12 cities again and launched a war against the beast race and plant race. He also brought all the ¡± Women ¡± of their race into Jiang Huai.


    The plant-type and beast-type pillar gods could still resist the pure virus infection from a distance, but the great joy Emperor, through actual contact, reproduction, and the unification of species, was simply irresistible!


    He saw magical beasts covered in fur and plants growing emerald green. They were all rapidly transforming into human forms, growing feet, palms ¡­ He ran on the ground.


    With the reduction of ¡± computers ¡± under their control, their computing power was greatly reduced. They could no longer resist the invasion of the humanoid pillar gods. Their source codes were directly hacked and then annihilated. The great unification of species was achieved, and the world was full of humans.


    The humanoid pillar God, who had obtained terrifying computing power and unified the world, devoured two pillar gods and broke through to the ninth rank. From the bestial instinct of expansion and invasion, he completely opened his wisdom and ruled the world.


    Was this the future?


    In the future, a level nine creature was about to be born?


    Xu Zhi saw a real scene from the future and was amazed.


    This world was too interesting!


    The daughter of Sheng Lin said, ¡± the great joy Emperor was originally the protagonist of the era chosen by the pillar God in the vast sea of people! He¡¯s not the most talented or the smartest, but in the future calculated by the pillar God, he has the highest probability of success and gains the most.¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    To be able to pick such a ruthless person in the vast sea of people, it was also amazing.


    Perhaps the development of this era was abrupt, but on second thought, it was reasonable, and even inevitable, because the zombie biochemical infection virus had a higher degree of unity in the human brain than the izodal people!


    Once the virus unified the brain, it would definitely develop and use its terrifying computing power to calculate the future trend ¡­


    They would compete to see who had a higher computational ability, predict the future, and scheme against each other!


    This was a necessity for the development of computers!


    Perhaps, this was the real heaven and earth chessboard. With the heaven and earth as the board and all living beings as the pieces, they would attack and kill each other. Just like Chinese Chess, they could calculate which move the other party would make in the future.


    ¡°Why do you keep frowning?¡± Xu Zhi suddenly asked.


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve realized that my future is destined.¡±


    The daughter of Sheng Lin sighed. I like flowers very much. I was at a fork in the road, with flowers on one side and weeds on the other. Normally, I would have chosen the path of flowers, but I had a sudden idea. I thought that according to my calculations, in my future, with my character, I would definitely choose the path of flowers, so I chose the path of weeds to experience the novelty of life. But do you know what happened later? ¡±


    in the future that the pillar God has calculated. ¡± Xu Zhi said indifferently. ¡± you should have taken the path of the wild grass, because it has already calculated that you would have such a sudden idea at the fork in the road ¡­ When it thinks of you, it thinks of you.¡±


    Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter¡¯s eyes darkened. as expected of an ancient God.


    She continued,¡±many times, I suddenly wonder if I would do this in the next second.¡± And if I¡¯m doing this, is it already destined? How about I choose the other side instead? However, I would also think that perhaps fate has determined that I would have to think in the opposite direction at this moment?¡±


    xu zhi was stunned for a moment.


    Fate ¡­


    It was indeed an amazing power.


    she was right. perhaps controlling fate was the same as controlling the strongest power.


    The three pillar gods were indeed intimidating ¡­


    the future is not destined, ¡± Xu Zhi said. you¡¯re still you. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve been foretold.


    Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter was silent for a moment. She knew that this was the truth, but she still could not untie the knot in her heart. She continued, ¡± ¡°Indeed, this isn¡¯t absolute. Outside of calculations, there will be variables ¡­ According to his previous calculations, the great joy Emperor would not be attacked. He would rule the 12 cities, marry all the women in the world, eliminate the inferior genes of all the old human men, and give birth to the human race¡¯s three-meter-tall new human being in advance.


    After the great joy Emperor has unified the human countries, he will go and rule the entire beast and plant races. He will also unify them and bring them into his harem, producing descendants that will take human form.¡±


    xu zhi¡¯s face darkened.


    this human-shaped pillar god, this calculation plan, and this move were indeed the best methods!


    To push the future to the fastest and most time-saving world line, but it was so special ¡­


    The daughter of Sheng Lin took a deep breath. it¡¯s just that the pillar God made a mistake. He didn¡¯t expect that the great joy Emperor would be attacked by three gods who had just become gods not long after he ascended to the throne and established the twelve cities ¡­ Originally, in the future, the great joy Emperor must have destroyed all the other technologies that he had obtained to create space. No one could become a God, but in the end, someone still managed to become a God.¡±


    The daughter of Sheng Lin looked at the ancient God and said, ¡± this is a variable beyond the calculation.


    Xu Zhi was helpless.


    At that time, it was indeed him who had secretly spread the space creation technology. After all, it was impossible to monopolize it. He didn¡¯t think too much about it and didn¡¯t know that the future of the entire race had been predicted.


    He was indeed a huge variable outside of the calculations.


    this is probably called the 50 heavenly DAOs, ¡± Xu Zhi said. the heavens have 49 heavenly DAOs, and the man is one of them.


    Human escape?


    Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter was shocked, and her heart trembled slightly. Her eyes widened. escape the restraints of the heavenly Dao? ¡±


    Xu Zhi ignored her surprise and touched his chin instead.


    As a result, luck would no longer be on his side. Once a large number of celestial emperors became gods, a huge change would instantly occur, and the great joy Emperor would escape with serious injuries ¡­ After that, the pillar God could only forcefully evolve itself, and only then did a new three-meter-tall human appear. It also forcefully attacked the two races. Although it was very strong, it still failed and was resisted.


    Everything made sense.


    It was indeed a terrifying change that occurred after Emperor great joy escaped.


    Xu Zhi was extremely surprised.


    Predicting the future, great divination ¡­ This high-level transcendent world was truly becoming more and more interesting.


    Perhaps, even though the magic core system was powerful, its drawbacks were also starting to show, and it was being limited by the framework.


    Only living beings without demon cores could escape from the Three Realms and the five elements, becoming the only variable in the world and not being calculated by the heavenly Dao!


    ¡°According to the future images sent by the pillar gods, we will die without a doubt! This is also the calculation of the humanoid pillar God, taking everything into account. The future world line has been led to the era of great unification ¡­¡± and in the calculations of our great pillar God, the only one who can change is you, ¡± the daughter of Sheng Lin begged. we are at our wits ¡®end!

 Chapter 438

    ?


    Chapter 438: A battle of fate


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Zhi had originally wanted to enter this new, huge sandbox world to investigate and experiment, just like he had done with the newly-infected zombies back then. He would use the alchemy table to take out the reagents and check on their life characteristics and potential. He would also explore to what extent these unknown zombie viruses had evolved.


    However, he had never expected that the virus would find him before he could even begin his research.


    All of this was too bizarre.


    After all, this piece of land was too big, but there was already an invisible ¡®general trend¡¯ in this world that was monitoring the entire land.


    Xu Zhi sat on the big rock with Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter beside him. He was a little emotional.


    . can¡¯t believe that the biochemical virus that destroyed the people of isodar back then has developed into three major viruses and turned into the three pillar gods. Furthermore. it has begun to completely realize the linkage of hundreds of millions of CPU cores, predicting the future, expanding the race, and even creating an optimal future ¡­ To change, to guide the world line, to move in the direction of the future that you want?¡±


    It was almost inevitable that the magic core system would develop to such a state and gather the computing power of all living beings.


    the future, the world line ¡­ Perhaps it had already begun to involve the laws of nature, no longer based on pure physical strength or energy explosion, but rather a mysterious ability ¡­ Perhaps, this is the ninth rank?¡±


    Xu Zhi pondered silently for a long time. The magic system was too metaphysical and mysterious.


    ¡°Even the gods can¡¯t escape the calculation of their ¡®fate¡¯! Unless ¡­ This individual is already powerful enough to fight against an entire race on its own. Only then can it resist that ¡®general trend¡¯ and escape from the calculations, jumping out of the five elements.¡±


    However, could one person¡¯s power go against all living beings?


    If it was the ancient world or the Sorcerer world that had not yet developed, it could indeed be done. A God could fight against the power of all mortals combined ¡­ But now, an average person was at the third or fourth tier. This was almost impossible.


    You can defeat them one by one, but you have no chance of winning against the power of all living beings.


    Sitting in the woods, Xu Zhi looked at the daughter of Sheng Lin and instantly understood her confusion.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi could not help but feel his heart churning.


    He could see the future of this world from now on. When the world was unified, a level 9 would appear!


    Perhaps, he didn¡¯t need to interfere?


    Just waiting for it to appear?


    This was because it was not just the three pillar gods who were trying their best to guide the world line in the direction they wanted to win this war. Xu Zhi was also thinking about how the future of this world could develop even better, and he also wanted to guide the world line in the direction he had envisioned.


    However, in the blink of an eye, he rejected it.


    The ¡± Fortune ¡± of a race meant that a certain consciousness body that all living beings gathered would reach the ninth-rank. This kind of ninth-rank parasitic ninth-rank on the bodies of all living beings had too much binding power. It was not an ordinary way. He always felt that this was not perfect. It was best to wait for a normal individual ninth-rank creature to appear ¡­


    The world was truly mysterious.


    fate, the destined path of life ¡­ But what was his fate? We¡¯ll have to see how they develop.¡± Xu Zhi raised his head and looked at the battle that would determine the future of the world. He had not had such an interest in it for a long time, and he looked forward to it.


    This was very interesting.


    Was it fate?


    This was what they called the ultimate power?


    The destined trajectory of the world line had entered a future where the great joy Emperor would definitely win?


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    BOOM!


    The sky was incomparably gloomy, and the battle and killing in the distance brought about terrifying air waves. Flesh and blood mixed together and exploded into a thin blood mist that floated in the air. The gods ¡®mortal body celestial thearchs fell one after another and exploded in midair.


    They still had not descended to the mortal world.


    The great joy Emperor was fighting against seven heavenly monarchs at once. He seemed to be extremely powerful and had even killed several heavenly monarchs ¡®mortal bodies. However, he was now riddled with injuries and the situation was extremely unfavorable. His mortal body was about to die ¡­ Once he died, only his true body could appear. What awaited him was definitely a painful attack from all directions!


    ¡°Great joy Emperor, you will die today!¡± The surrounding gods said coldly.


    ¡°A tyrant is tyrannical and will be punished by all living beings.¡± Someone¡¯s face was cold.


    the great joy emperor stood in mid-air and turned his head expressionlessly. he looked at the group of gods surrounding him and grinned cruelly,


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m daoless?¡±


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m brutal?¡±


    perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m following the trend of the heavens and earth, and I¡¯m in accordance with my fate that. ¡®m able to reach where. am today ¡­ After all, the heavenly Dao is merciless and views all living beings as ants. The sacrifice of this pitiful era is for the sake of a brand new future. It gave birth to us, created us, and can also destroy us ¡­¡±


    He took a big step forward, covered in blood, and said loudly,


    when I was born, I was the joy of the world. The world sang for me, fate sang for me. My will is the will of the times. I said that if he died, he could not be born. I said that there would be a sunny day tomorrow, but there must not be any darkness!


    He still said the same words,


    ¡°If you resist me, you¡¯ll be Resisting Fate!¡±


    ¡°If you resist me, you will be disobeying the future!¡±


    He opened his arms and laughed. He was roaring in a low voice, full of the pride of a winner in life. His face was so excited that it was distorted, but there was a trace of silence and despair on his excited face that he did not even notice.


    all of you are defying the tide of history. All of you will be defeated without a doubt!


    Emperor great joy laughed and looked at the gods around him. Blood was splattered all over his body and he said coldly, ¡± ¡°In this world line, I Am Invincible! I¡¯ve already stepped onto the path of fate and entered the palace of fate. I¡¯m destined to win and all living beings will be blessed by me! The world ¡­ A grand unification!¡±


    Drip Drop.


    He couldn¡¯t help but laugh in a low voice, and his laughter gradually grew louder.


    Hahahahaha!


    The surrounding people¡¯s faces immediately tensed up. When they heard his extreme words, they looked aghast and loudly rebuked,


    ¡°Tyrannical and unreasonable!¡±


    this person¡¯s personality has already been twisted to a certain extent. He thinks that he is the tide of history, that he is the center of the world, and that anyone who goes against him will die!


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The surrounding Human Gods were shocked and angry, thinking that Emperor great joy had completely gone into tyranny and madness, which was simply unreasonable.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Emperor great joy opened his arms and made a defenseless gesture,


    from the moment I was born, I knew that I was invincible. Although there are countless people who are more talented than me, they have terrifying intelligence, great strength, and amazing talents, I still know that I Am Invincible ¡­


    ¡°Come! Try to kill me!¡±


    ¡°Come! Try to defeat me!¡±


    Boom¨C


    An unprecedented pressure descended from the void, as if something was breaking. All the true bodies of the gods nearby felt an unprecedented shiver, as if something terrifying had descended. They were frozen to the bone, like the most ancient gods and demons.


    ¡°attack!¡±


    ¡°The moment it descends, it will definitely die!¡±


    BOOM!


    The void was torn apart, and the ultimate killing moves that had been accumulated for a long time were launched one after another, falling on the body of that God.


    There were even more than twenty gods from the beast race and the plant race who were hiding in the dark. They attacked at the same time, and their power was so terrifying that it was unprecedented. Even a small part of the huge ancient Lava Land was blooming with a terrifying white light.


    After the white light faded, a faint voice was heard.


    ¡°Are you guys done?¡±


    The majestic God revealed a ferocious expression.


    He looked at the gods of the plant race and the Beast race around him. These gods had faces full of disbelief, and they revealed twisted and proud smiles. I didn¡¯t expect that you would come to me before I went to find you.


    ¡°Hehehe ¡­ I won¡¯t kill any of the women here, the rest of you, die die die die die die! This world ¡­ In the future, all the women will be my wangfei! Whether it¡¯s the plant clan or the beast clan!¡± The great joy Emperor laughed madly in mid-air, his face filled with excitement and excitement, but he didn¡¯t realize that his face was already covered in tears.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    In the spore Evolution game forum.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    the situation changed rapidly, and he didn¡¯t have time to speak at all. he could only silently take screenshots.


    In the distance, Xia niming¡¯s expression was extremely solemn, but he was instantly overjoyed and clenched his fists, ¡± I can win! We won, but I didn¡¯t expect that the gods of the plant and beast races would help us deal with Emperor great joy!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what this meant. He just thought it was an internal conflict of the human race. A tyrant had made the entire human race live in misery. It was the Dark Age, and the other two races couldn¡¯t stand it and came to help.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    The netizens outside were also very surprised.


    There was no need for words. They had long developed the habit of talking by looking at pictures.


    ¡°F * ck, so many hidden gods! As expected of a high-level major world.¡±


    plans can¡¯t keep up with changes. The Emperor of great joy is an enemy of all living beings. Even if he¡¯s a mid-level God, he¡¯ll definitely die!


    Everyone was overjoyed.


    They felt that the green hat God was tyrannical and tyrannical, going against the will of the people, and must die now.


    However, the following screenshot was simply too unbelievable. Even when Emperor da Huan was besieged, he did not move at all. It was as if he was standing quietly in the void, quietly watching the energy that attacked him pass by.


    All the netizens quivered. This scene was unbelievable.


    ¡°This BOSS, he actually ¡­ Completely unharmed?¡±

 Chapter 439

    ?


    Chapter 439: Type 9: world


    Translator: 549690339


    Under the fearful eyes of countless netizens, the figure of the great joy Emperor was like a piece of transparent glass embedded in space. There was a sense of estrangement and disharmony. The attacks of the gods that erupted from all directions seemed to have no reaction.


    The scene was dead silent.


    what is this thing!?


    ¡°Heavens! A Dao technique that can hide in the void and is related to the laws of space?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s really too difficult for us netizens this year! None of the bosses were simple. They were indeed hardcore! Is this the rhythm of one person beating up the three clans?¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone looked at the large number of screenshots and was instantly shocked. This was simply too exaggerated. No previous world had such a strange battle scene.


    ¡®Excuse me, it¡¯s a change of people. Let us go online to the wizard community. The think tank is here!¡¯


    At this moment, a group of Wizarding community organizations, which called themselves think tanks, logged into the Wizarding community and asked the other users to go offline.


    It was a spontaneous organization.


    They were the most outstanding people selected from each of the three thousand servers to serve as advisors.


    There were now countless organizations and societies in the wizard community, doing all kinds of things, such as the ¡± beauty research Society of the universe ¡°, ¡± garbage classification environmental protection organization of the universe ¡°, and ¡± native single dogs Research Academy of the universe ¡°.


    These clubs seemed to be very high-end heavenly organizations, but many of them were just for show. They did not do much. Just like the club activities in University, they were basically just chatting and eating melon seeds.


    The think tank society was one of the core societies.


    After all, the flow of time inside was too fast. They had to enter the wizard community to keep up. After all, the flow of time in the wizard community was not too different.


    1:100


    In other words, one second passed here, and only a hundred seconds passed on the other side. One and a half minutes were just enough for him to make suggestions behind his back and keep up perfectly, even just right.


    Seeing this situation, the think tank began to move.


    At this moment, many people were guessing seriously, ¡±


    ¡°It seems that the great joy Emperor has a very special technique that allows him to be immune to the attacks of gods lower than his own realm? In other words, a group fight is useless?¡±


    ¡°This person is cheating!¡±


    ¡°Brother from the top, how did you get into our high IQ group? hurry up and get out of here. The flow of time outside is just enough to watch the drama of netizens like you! (Picking nose)¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that even before the corpse sword immortal launched a sneak attack, he was already doomed to die?¡±


    ¡°My ass! I feel that with an instantaneous burst of power, du Xue will definitely be able to break through his defensive space, but she will definitely not be able to kill him because there is no other God¡¯s attack to help restrain him and cause him harm and threat! If we attack directly, it won¡¯t be a sneak attack!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s scalps went numb. This was death before success.


    It¡¯s such a rare club activity, and our think tank can¡¯t help at all. Wouldn¡¯t that be embarrassing?


    However, in the next second, a sharp-eyed girl suddenly saw a small shadow in a corner of the picture. She used her usual photo software to enlarge it. It was originally an exquisite high-resolution wallpaper.


    She suddenly shouted,


    ¡°F * ck, that¡¯s an ancient God and a woman in a vegetative state. She¡¯s the most powerful NPC. acknowledge a master and learn!¡±


    ¡­..


    ¡­.


    screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Xia niming kept taking screenshots and was hiding in the dark, watching the terrifying situation.


    After all, there was no need to log out of the world to post pictures anymore. He could just take screenshots and send them to a specific post according to his settings.


    Screenshots.


    the situation is too terrifying. The great joy Emperor is hiding too deeply. We¡¯re done for!


    Ding! Ding!


    He received a notification from the outside.


    This was a function from a few versions earlier. After all, if an emergency happened in the real world, they needed to contact him immediately.


    ¡°They¡¯re looking for me outside ¡­ It should be the think tank and those big bosses. After all, I¡¯ve blocked other private messages from the outside world.¡± As an influential figure, he naturally blocked friend requests from the outside world.


    As for the think tank, Xia niming was speechless at the enthusiastic help of those silly netizens who had set up their own think tank. He felt that they were another group of silly netizens who wanted to participate in cloud online games ¡­


    It was not of much help at the moment.


    The only ones who could be of help were the big bosses at the racer of Mount Haruna. However, those bosses were usually very busy and did not have much time to come out. The ones who had more time were the cute girls.


    Now that he was watching the battle anxiously, could they have come up with a solution?


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Xia niming didn¡¯t need to go offline and could directly open the private message. He was instantly shocked and his eyes lit up. This time, they had made a great contribution!


    He called du Xue, who was hiding at the side, and was ecstatic!


    the ancient gods, the most ancient existences of the ancient era, the most powerful NPCs, Levis, Caroline, the cherry blossom Emperor ¡­ It¡¯s all related to him. Maybe we can ask him to help us!¡±


    ¡­.


    Under the gloomy, black, foggy sky, it suddenly bloomed with light.


    BOOM!


    The combined power of the twenty gods burst forth, and the terrifying energy instantly converged into a huge white light, as if a nuclear explosion had caused a mushroom cloud to rise into the sky.


    The scene was shocking, but it was silent. After the light dissipated, the endless land nearby-the mountains, green trees, and rivers-had all turned into a bright red, dead wasteland. It was as if the world had been plowed. The area was so large that even the naked eye of mortals could not see the end.


    he dodged such a terrifying force? ¡±


    In the distance, Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. His vision was extremely far, and like the other celestial emperors who were watching, he did not get close to the center of the terrifying battle. After all, if he were to be killed by the shockwaves of the battle between the gods, he would not even know how he died.


    He was only at the heavenly Emperor realm now, and he was also here to watch the show.


    It was the first time that the sandbox world had a large-scale war between gods.


    He suddenly felt a unique power from Emperor great joy and his expression changed slightly. He said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me ¡­¡±


    ¡°Your guess is correct.¡±


    The voice of Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter came from the side.


    Xu Zhi looked at Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter.¡¯I haven¡¯t even guessed it yet, and you¡¯re already saying that I¡¯m right.¡¯


    The daughter of Sheng Lin looked at the terrifying battle in the distance and murmured, ¡± the great joy Emperor is a man of fate. He has gathered endless fate. He is only a mid-level God, but he has already begun to understand the law of the ninth-rank ¡®world¡¯.


    ¡°A rank nine world ¡­¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    ¡°Yes, the three pillar gods ¡®realm is ¡­ I wonder what the ancient civilization called this realm.¡± The daughter of Sheng Lin looked at the ancient God with great admiration.


    How could the ancient gods not know?


    After all, such a terrifying figure was a terrifying taboo existence at the ninth step!


    Just by standing at the side, he didn¡¯t have any power, but was as friendly as the legends said, like a spring breeze. It was enough to make her heart tremble, her palms full of sweat, and her whole body felt extremely unnatural. The psychological pressure he brought was too great.


    After all, the extremely terrifying Holy cherry blossom Emperor had suppressed the three pillar gods to the point where they couldn¡¯t rise up, yet he had silently died at the hands of this ancient being.


    The daughter of Sheng Lin looked into the distance and said in a low voice, ¡± he has already made use of the huge calculations of fate and has begun to transform himself into a world ¡­ Perfect control over one hundred trillion cells in his body, with quantum-level control over every part of his body!¡±


    Xu Zhi listened quietly and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    The three pillar gods had already deduced the possible path to rank nine?


    Furthermore, it was called a world?

 Chapter 440

    ?440 Chapter 449-bound world line


    A Grade 9 world didn¡¯t refer to creating a world, but to comparing a complete life to a world.


    Xu Zhi knew very well that it was not difficult for existences at their level to deduce the next level nine.


    Because the three pillar gods were already high-level gods in a sense at this time, and they were just one step away.


    Even Ermin, Phoenix, and di Qi had probably already guessed the direction of the next energy concentration. After all, they had already deduced the realm of level eight gods a long time ago. The difficulty they encountered was not how to become a God ¡­ Instead, he was thinking about how to collect that huge amount of energy.


    After all, the essence of the improvement of the state of life was the continuous condensation of energy.


    This was the case from rank seven heavenly Emperor to rank eight God, and it would definitely be the same for rank nine.


    A human, bone cells, hair cells, blood cells ¡­ An average of one hundred trillion cells, perfect control at the microscopic level, every cell as a basic unit, transformed into a storage room to store energy, this was a level nine?


    Changing the way of storing energy, storing all the energy in every cell, that was level nine!


    It seemed very simple. This realm meant perfect control of one¡¯s body and treating every cell as a storage room. But would you try 100 trillion?


    They were like countless cells in a nuclear power plant, carrying a time bomb that would self-destruct if one was not careful.


    This might be the true rebirth from blood.


    A single cell contained a huge amount of energy and bloodline. A drop of God¡¯s blood made up of hundreds of millions of cells was enough to kill many heavenly emperors. It could even give birth to intelligence and create a race with its own bloodline?


    Reproduction. Life at this level was no longer the traditional form of reproduction. They had entered the realm of asexual reproduction. They could produce offspring with a drop of blood.


    It could even invade lower worlds. When this type 9 world existence descended, with just a drop of blood, it would give birth to descendants with its own bloodline. They would continue to reproduce and become an Army that could rule the entire world.


    ¡®This ¡­¡¯ He was only at the ninth rank!


    One person was equivalent to a world. Perhaps every level nine transcendent existence could cut across a part of the universe and establish a sect. They could have billions of children as disciples of the sect. They would then choose those with outstanding talent and the potential to become gods and give them important tasks.


    At this time, tier 9, this mysterious realm, was slowly unraveling that incomparably mysterious veil bit by bit.


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. that¡¯s ridiculous! The rank eight gods from before were at best an enlarged version of a Celestial Emperor. Their strength was countless times stronger, but they still relied on the explosive power of their strength. As for the rank nine life form, they¡¯ve already begun to involve the laws ¡­¡±


    perhaps Medusa and Ermin from before had already deduced this realm, the possibility of. grade. 9 ¡­ Otherwise, the letter at that time would not have guessed that wandering know-it-all was a creature born from the bloodline of the ninth-rank Hermes¡¯s corpse after his death ¡­¡±


    It was only then that Xu Zhi realized that the conversation between Medusa and Ermin back then was no wonder they had made up such a story!


    The higher one¡¯s cultivation level was, the more terrifying it would be. The greater the difference between heaven and earth, the more impossible it would be to fight above one¡¯s level.


    A Level-8 civilization with a Level-8 God could still be a common pillar of strength in the universe, while a level-9 was already a very rare peak expert. Even in the vast universe, it was already extremely high for a level-9 civilization to be able to give birth to a level-9 God.


    Xu Zhi looked at the Emperor of great joy in the distance.


    ¡®Even with the help of luck, his cells don¡¯t have a huge amount of energy, so he doesn¡¯t have to worry about going berserk. He can¡¯t control all the hundred trillion cells in his body either ¡­ Even so, the execution of a Daoist technique was close to a ¡®phenomenon of the natural order¡¯, and it was so detailed that every energy particle was involved ¡­ The great joy Emperor must have studied the isodar¡¯s space-making technology and developed it into a space spell. He used his quantum-level control ability to hide in a special void.¡±


    It could be said to be simple, but it was also simple. The ninth step was a domain with perfect fine control of one¡¯s body.


    Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter¡¯s eyes dimmed. as expected of an ancient God. Indeed ¡­ she said. In fact, this isn¡¯t a realm that a mid-level God can reach. He has such terrifying calculation power because all of the luck is gathered on him to help him calculate.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded.


    The ninth-rank seemed to be a little clearer ¡­


    It required an even greater amount of energy compression, and it also required terrifying mental strength to calculate and control it perfectly to ¡°suppress¡± this energy and prevent it from going berserk.


    in other words, if you¡¯re not good at math, your brain can¡¯t surpass a supercomputer, and you can perfectly control the level of one hundred trillion, you can¡¯t break through to the ninth-rank, or you¡¯ll self-destruct. Xu Zhi¡¯s expression became strange. it¡¯s the same for the previous realms. Every powerful person must be well-versed in both the past and present and have profound knowledge. At this point, they need even more terrifying calculative abilities.


    BOOM!


    The battle was still going on in the distance. The twenty gods couldn¡¯t cause any damage to Emperor great joy and could only resist his attacks with great difficulty. They were in an extremely sorry state, and it was only a matter of time before they were defeated.


    All of a sudden, a woman holding a white balloon slowly walked over. greetings, my Lords.


    Du Xue¡¯s expression was respectful, and even a little shocked.


    It was fine if she was a super ancient God. The gap between their realms was too big, so she couldn¡¯t sense her aura. However, she could clearly sense that the true body of this plant woman hidden in the void was actually a middle-level God.


    In addition to the great joy Emperor, there were still creatures in this world that had reached the level of a mid-level God!


    This was a terrifying piece of information.


    Du Xue lowered her head slightly and was overjoyed. Even with more than a dozen hidden gods, they still couldn¡¯t do anything to Emperor great joy. Emperor great joy had an unexpected trump card. Then, with the help of a God of the same realm, wouldn¡¯t they definitely win?


    Her eyes were bright and she said respectfully, ¡± can we ask the ancient God and this powerful existence to help us defeat the great joy Emperor? ¡±


    The balloon fish was pretending to be a balloon, pretending to be honest.


    Xu Zhi glanced at the balloon fish with a half-smile.


    Xia niming¡¯s scalp immediately went numb. This ancient existence couldn¡¯t have seen through his true identity, right?


    Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter looked at du Xue with a calm expression. There were still hidden gods in the human race, and her own pillar God did not sense it because this was not a God of the plant race, so it was only natural.


    However, the human-shaped pillar God must have sensed it, and this God was not a variable.


    In this world, any living being that possessed a magic core would not be outside of the variables in their calculations.


    Xu Zhi just smiled and ignored them. Instead, he turned to look at Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter and said, ¡± those 20 gods are about to die. After all, they can¡¯t attack the great joy Emperor, but the great joy Emperor can attack them. Aren¡¯t you going to do something? ¡±


    The goddess took a deep breath and said, ¡± this is fate. According to the future calculated by the pillar God, we have completely stepped into this world line. The great joy Emperor will definitely win ¡­ No matter how crazy our two races are, we¡¯ll still be defeated. The great joy Emperor will soon achieve a unified Empire.¡±


    Pillar God?


    A world line?


    This world line already led to the great joy Emperor, the future that was destined to be victorious? The battle hadn¡¯t even started, and he was already destined to lose?


    Xia niming hid at the side, his face trembling.


    These terrifying words and concepts attacked his mind. It was simply too shocking.


    This was the true advanced transcendent world!


    &Nbsp; it was too terrifying.


    ¡°In your eyes, going or not going is the same?¡± Looking at Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter, Xu Zhi asked indifferently, ¡± so, you just watched them die, and then the great joy Emperor killed you, and you didn¡¯t resist? ¡±


    ¡°Is there any use in resisting?¡±


    The daughter of Sheng Lin said calmly, ¡± it¡¯s already destined. No matter what we do, it will be a dead end. The other side has a countermeasure. The outcome is already decided before it even starts ¡­ Whether I choose to participate in the battle or not, the final outcome will not change. The process may be slightly different, but the world line will be bound to the final node.


    Even if the general trend of the world changes, the small details can be changed, but the general trend remains unchanged.¡±


    The end of the world line?


    Xu Zhi found the term very interesting when he heard it.


    In fact, it was understandable. The Grand Unified human virus had already calculated everything. They would kill the two races in one blow, not giving them a chance to turn the tables. The great joy Emperor was already strong enough to suppress all of them. No matter how they jumped and struggled, no matter how many possibilities they calculated, it was useless.


    that was why she wanted to find the only variable to help her, the ancient gods.


    Xia niming trembled. The more he heard, the scarier it was, and his scalp was numb.


    ¡°????¡±


    Oh my God!


    The world line was drawn back!


    the general trend of heaven and earth could be changed in small ways, but the general trend would not change!


    He quickly and quietly wrote some words on the balloon, describing the current situation.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    He silently took a screenshot of the handwriting and sent it out. He also secretly took a screenshot of the ancient God and the daughter of Sheng Lin.


    The internet outside was suddenly in an uproar. The truth of a terrifying world was slowly revealed through the dialogue between the ancient gods.

 Chapter 441

    ?


    441 The invincible fate


    Writing down what they wanted to communicate, taking screenshots, and sending them to the outside world could bypass the link of going offline and logging into the forum, saving a lot of time. It was a brilliant plan that the players had come up with these days.


    However, at this time, looking at the screenshot and the subtitles of the Super ancient God¡¯s communication, the style of the scene changed too quickly, and many netizens were caught off guard.


    World line? Future? Was it destined? These Terms were still too illusory and even unbelievable to everyone, because it involved the mysterious level of the legendary law of causality. This was no longer an extraordinary world, but a higher multiverse.


    ¡°What the f * ck!¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    the world line has begun to tighten ¡­


    When many netizens saw this scene, they, who were eating watermelons and drinking tea in front of their computers, stopped and were all stunned.


    It¡¯s not that we¡¯re unable to accept it, it¡¯s just that the situation has changed too suddenly.


    In the past, it was science fiction and doomsday wasteland. Now, it had become a parallel universe, a terrifying multiverse where world lines were bound?


    ¡®Other people can¡¯t even dominate the multiverse, Parallel space-time, explode stars at will, and destroy the world with a snap of their fingers! Other people¡¯s were made up, but yours looked real and complete, with the details to the extreme.


    a high-tier extraordinary multiverse world!


    what an amazing game planning team! I¡¯m kneeling!


    Holy F * ck!?


    ¡°The brothers over there, haven¡¯t they finished snatching the spots? Quickly come out and see God!¡±


    In no time, the players who had just snatched up the spots were called over by their friends. It quickly became extremely lively. Some of the more sensitive game news media also began to quickly report that this was the big story of the game world.


    A sharp game streamer quickly started a live stream and explained and analyzed the story. A man and a woman sat in front of the screen and communicated.


    as a slightly famous player and plot analyst of the spore Evolution game forum, what do you think? ¡± A female host wearing black silk asked.


    without a doubt, this is the most explosive plot of this cross-era game ¡± spore evolution ¡°!


    The man spoke with fervor and assurance. Among the ordinary players, he was indeed a little famous. at first, I thought that cute girl and Thunderlord would be the first to make a move. I didn¡¯t expect this to be so sudden.


    according to the conversation between the ancient gods and the plant gods, the great joy Emperor wasn¡¯t just a simple tyrant of the human race. There was a big hand pushing him from behind, and the great joy Emperor seemed to be just a puppet!


    many great existences are manipulating the world line of this universe from behind the scenes, pushing the future Forward, moving towards the parallel universe they want ¡­ The likes of the great joy Emperor are just pawns of fate.¡± He said.


    The female host showed her shock at the right time. this isn¡¯t the multiverse, or the parallel world? This is unbelievable!¡±


    a higher extraordinary multiverse is inevitable!


    After that, the two of them tacitly answered each other¡¯s questions, and finally said,


    ¡°Then, is great joy Emperor¡¯s victory already certain? Balloon fish, du Xue ¡­ Let¡¯s wait and see where the many gods will push the world line to in this multi-dimensional extraordinary universe!¡±


    without a doubt, this is an incredible, terrifying high-tier universe that we can¡¯t even touch!


    Suddenly, the entire internet began to get anxious and extremely nervous. Did this mean that in the world line, the great joy Emperor was already destined to win?


    How was he supposed to do this?


    He had to win!


    They began to feel nervous, worried for du Xue and the balloon fish inside. They were even worried for the Aboriginals inside and felt the same way.


    ¡­.


    Under the gloomy sky.


    Xu Zhi was sitting calmly on a large rock next to Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter. Further away, du Xue was standing respectfully at the side, pulling balloons. She pursed her lips with great difficulty.


    Du Xue did not know what world lines, restraints, and fate were. This was too much of an impact ¡­


    However, she didn¡¯t understand why they had to give up. This mid-level God felt that his side was bound to lose even before the battle started. Du Xue couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth and say, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±


    Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter looked calm. I¡¯m already trying. We will definitely lose in a battle, and looking for an ancient God is our only hope. So, here I am ¡­ I pray that this ancient existence will reject the Grand unification!¡±


    Du Xue pursed her lips and was about to say something.


    In the sky, a terrifying ray of light suddenly burst out. It was the aura of a terrifying mid-level God with a monstrous battle intent.


    ¡°That is ¡­ Another god?¡± Du Xue suddenly turned her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s Subaru!¡± The daughter of Sheng Lin turned her head to look. The plant race and the human race had their own protagonists of their times, and the Beast race was no exception. They also had one.


    In theory, they were all invincible existences in their respective races. They had grown miraculously and mastered the ultimate power-fate.


    ¡°But ¡­ That¡¯s useless.¡± The daughter of Sheng Lin pursed her pale lips.


    I ¡­ He was invincible.


    The daughter of Sheng Lin knew from birth that she was invincible because she was lucky enough.


    Because every choice he made was inevitably correct, and every action he took would coincidentally trigger a miracle. He was the chosen one, the accumulation of countless miracles on the world line that he had calculated in the future.


    However, when the three invincible people met on the same world line, who was the truly invincible one?


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    I ¡­ He was invincible.


    Subaru had understood this since he was 17 because he was tough enough.


    Even though he was born at the first rank and had extremely bad luck, the deformed child abandoned by his parents had the lowest aptitude, talent, appearance, and talent among the beast race. He was only at the second rank at the age of seventeen.


    However, he knew very well that he was invincible.


    When he died at the age of 17, he discovered that he was a traveler who had the ability to turn back time and the demon Eye of fate.


    On that day, he was accompanying murose Emily, the girl he had a crush on, in the slums. They met a rank 5 gut Hunter and were brutally tortured to death. After that, he found himself resurrected in front of the fruit stall the day before.


    As long as he died, he would be able to travel through the timeline and return to the day before.


    Therefore, in the slums, he wanted to change the tragedy and struggle to escape the fate of being killed by the Leeper tomorrow with his lover. However, he could not change it at all. No matter how he escaped, the monster¡¯s crazy smile would still dismember him and kill him in different ways.


    He had experienced pain, despair, loneliness, and mental breakdown. He had been killed 71 times and had loaded countless times, but he was still determined.


    One time,


    Two times! Three times! A thousand times!


    1,011 times was a terrifying number. In the end, he had used a method that could almost predict the future to kill the gut Hunter, changing his and Emily¡¯s fate of being killed by the creature. He would never forget the fact that the rank-5 gut Hunter had watched in disbelief as a rank-3 weakling killed him.


    Therefore, he was invincible when he was able to cross over and load files.


    Perhaps others would have crumbled, but Subaru had a terrifying tenacity and determination that no one could imagine. He had grown up in humble and difficult times, and there were things he wanted to protect.


    This was a unique ability that only he possessed.


    Since he was 17 years old, he had experienced countless deaths. No one could feel the changes of the world line. Only he, who had the magic eye of fate, could remember those failed memories before transmigration.


    Living in the cycle of reincarnation where one was constantly killed, an ordinary person would have already broken down.


    However, he still had things in his heart that he wanted to protect. The ridicule around him, the loneliness of the world line, and the strength of his enemies could not make him yield. He loaded countless times and restarted, creating miracles in the cracks of fate¡¯s future, protecting the woman he loved ¡­


    Ten thousand times!


    A hundred thousand times!


    Seven hundred and seventeen thousand times!


    In just 47 years, a mid-level God would ascend to the top, and the legend would begin.


    The number one beast, the ultimate miracle, the observer of time, Subaru, had reached the top of the world!


    BOOM!


    A terrifying light flashed as a terrifying figure descended.


    The terrifying aura suppressed the entire world, making the surrounding low-level gods feel as if they were being blown by a strong wind. The terrifying aura flame made the entire world sway, and many gods felt an irrepressible fear.


    ¡°Lord Subaru ¡­¡± The God of the beast race muttered.


    The faces of the surrounding Human Gods froze. They could feel the same terrifying and oppressive aura as Emperor great joy.


    you¡¯re not bad. There¡¯s finally an interesting life, one that can really fight ¡­ The great joy Emperor laughed.


    Subaru stared at the great joy Emperor.


    He seemed to have felt the fate in the dark telling him that this was the only time. In this battle, he would not have the chance to start over again. However, he had died a total of 717000 times. He had already firmly believed ¡­


    ¡°I ¡­ It¡¯s invincible.¡± Subaru said softly.


    Even if there was no chance to do it again this time.

 Chapter 442

    ?


    442 Closing fate


    Bang!


    The terrifying auras converged together as the great joy Emperor and Subaru exchanged blows madly. The terrifying aura swept away the surrounding ordinary gods quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡±


    Great joy Emperor was Hiding in the Mirror in the void and did not seem to be injured at all.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t hurt you?¡± Subaru looked at him and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± possesses terrifying calculative power, casting a magical technique that is close to level nine, hiding in space ¡­ No one can break through this level, but do you think you¡¯re the only one who has the power to calculate fate?¡±


    ¡°I! Also! There are!¡±


    Roar!


    Subaru¡¯s roar shook the entire sky and the earth. His entire body was on fire, and he turned into a terrifying zombified. His entire body was ignited with golden flames. Every cell was burning, and his life was rapidly flowing away. accelerated life, a more profound awakening. Truly accelerating the aging of cells at the cost of burning life!


    Time seemed to pass by rapidly on his body. In just a few seconds, this middle-level God had burned 1000 years of life. It should be known that a God only had 8000 years of life.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about a thousand years of lifespan! 3,000 years of lifespan is fine! It doesn¡¯t matter if I get rid of all the 8000 years of my life!¡±


    His entire body was breaking apart. Every inch of his cells were burning rapidly under perfect control of his computing power. His cells were aging continuously, and his entire person turned into the purest and most dazzling golden light.


    ¡°My life doesn¡¯t matter! I, Subaru, will strike you! Pour!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Subaru turned into a Golden ray of light and rushed towards the great joy Emperor with 1000 years of lifespan. triple!


    ¡°Boom boom boom!¡±


    ¡°Five times!¡±


    ¡°Ten times!¡±


    In an instant, Subaru threw tens of thousands of punches, which turned into heavy snow-white meteors. He was almost crazy, and his punches exploded the entire space, colliding with great joy Emperor. The terrifying energy almost tore the entire space apart in an instant, and a large mirror of great joy Emperor was instantly shattered.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to win! The mirror shattered instantly, we can hit him now!¡±


    ¡°Lord Subaru, we will definitely win!¡±


    Countless gods were growling. However, in the next second, there was another mirror void behind the broken mirror. Everyone¡¯s expression changed instantly.


    Peng Peng Peng!


    The next mirror was instantly shattered and was filled with cracks. There was another mirror, then another mirror, then another mirror, and another mirror. The space was cracking but it still didn¡¯t manage to hit Emperor great joy.


    he¡¯s actually using these spaces as a means of battle!


    ¡°This method is too ¡­¡±


    It was hard to imagine what kind of terrifying computing power was needed to perfectly stack such a terrifying space layer. Moreover, how many small spaces did the great joy Emperor bring with him as a means of battle?


    ¡°However, Emperor great joy is just so-so!¡±


    his defense is terrifying, but if we keep fighting, we can kill him!


    ¡°It¡¯s effective!¡±


    Countless people were shouting, crying, and roaring.


    The balloon fish also took screenshots at the side and explained constantly. The atmosphere outside was also extremely tense.


    fate is already on my side. From the moment I enter this future, I¡¯m invincible. The great joy Emperor extended his hand, and a terrifying white light poured out,


    ¡°mirror reflection!¡±


    Terrifying attacks poured out from the space.


    This was a small part of the combined attack of the 20 gods, which he had collected. He had also collected a part of the energy from Subaru¡¯s explosive fist. At this moment, all of it poured out in reverse.


    The energy that covered the sky and earth was too terrifying.


    In an instant, the entire Subaru was submerged. It was as if he was washing up in a steel brush, and he became a pile of bones. He did not have such a terrifying defense method as the great joy Emperor.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die.¡± Emperor great joy spoke.


    ¡°I, I won¡¯t die!¡± A snow-white skeleton was steaming and emitting a terrifying white mist. He had died more than 710000 times. It could be said that he was the person with the most ¡®determination¡¯ in this world since ancient times!


    As long as he didn¡¯t want to die and his will was still there, it would be difficult for him to die.


    as expected of the people chosen by fate. You and I are both the same ¡­ The great joy Emperor raised his eyebrows and looked at the extremely tough Subaru in front of him. you¡¯re obviously the worst, but you¡¯re extremely difficult to deal with.


    ¡­


    In the distance.


    Xu Zhi looked at all of this quietly. controlling space is indeed a very terrifying and strange path.


    It was indeed almost impossible to defeat him with such power.


    The daughter of Sheng Lin was silent for a moment. Her mind shook as she saw the future from the pillar God. It was a hazy picture. Subaru will die ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll go help!¡±


    Du Xue took a deep breath. the reason why Emperor great joy is so terrifying is that he hides in the space and avoids attacks. He also uses the space to store a portion of the opponent¡¯s attack energy. However, if I can hold him back, I can launch a sneak attack!


    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± The daughter of Sheng Lin said bitterly,¡±since you¡¯re a human, you can¡¯t escape ¡­¡± No matter what tricks you have up your sleeve, the great joy Emperor has already taken precautions, and he has already seen the future ¡­¡±


    Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter had a bitter expression on her face. ancient God, can you give us an answer? we are willing to pay any price, any price!


    ¡°Any price?¡± Xu Zhi shook his head and looked at her curiously. He said in a speechless manner, ¡± you don¡¯t have anything you can afford. If I want it, I¡¯ll take it myself. There¡¯s no such thing as giving or requesting.


    Du Xue fell silent. No matter what price one paid, it would be very difficult to move this ancient God, because they were not on the same level.


    The daughter of Sheng Lin no longer spoke. She just looked at the sky calmly. With the words of the ancient God, she saw a new future. The great joy Emperor had completely defeated them, and it was already a dead end.


    I see a new future. I¡¯m going to lose.


    Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter did not speak. She slowly sat down and looked at the scenery of the trees in the distance. She ignored the terrifying battle. She did not struggle, did not have any thoughts. She knew that her life was slowly approaching its end.


    She recalled her childhood.


    It was as if everything was destined for him to have a glorious life.


    He had never experienced the unknown. When he encountered a heaven-defying fortuitous encounter, he was not surprised. When he encountered a desperate situation, he was not frightened.


    Because she knew that she would be safe.


    She even envied Subaru, who was fighting in the sky. Everyone¡¯s fate was different. Although Subaru¡¯s fate was destined, it was another unknown to him, which made him fight for it.


    Even though it was to simulate the tragedies that would happen in the future for him, by repeatedly loading the Save file and starting all over again to train him, even though it was already destined, Subaru did not know ¡­ He was pleasantly surprised. It was an illusion, but it was enough to be called happiness.


    ¡°Do you think that sometimes, being omniscient and omnipotent is happiness or the unknown is happiness?¡± The daughter of Sheng Lin said.


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Omniscience and omnipotence were what everyone dreamed of, but that would also cost them a lot, right? Xu Zhi suddenly laughed and looked at the calm daughter of Sheng Lin. you¡¯re different from Subaru. You¡¯ve been very indifferent from the beginning to the end. He couldn¡¯t see it and thought that he had loaded a file and transmigrated back. But you saw the future, and so you also believed in fate ¡­ What if I temporarily shut down destiny?¡±


    Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter¡¯s eyes dimmed, and her face was full of disbelief. temporarily turn off fate? ¡±


    How could fate be turned off? that would be equivalent to blocking the pillar gods, temporarily turning them off, and turning them into individual living beings ¡­


    ¡°Do you want to experience the unknown?¡± Xu Zhi looked up at the sky quietly. since you say that fate is invincible, then I¡¯ll shut it down. The future is up to you to choose.


    ¡°We, can¡¯t see ¡­¡± Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter trembled and stood up suddenly, at a loss. this is impossible!! It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    This was unimaginable and impossible to achieve. Even the ancient gods couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at her and suddenly felt sad for her life. There was no unknown, only the known. for all of you, now is a hopeless situation. Even after turning off fate, it¡¯s still a hopeless situation. The battle situation can¡¯t be changed easily, but it¡¯s beginning to be full of unknowns and variables ¡­ Because you can¡¯t see what will happen next. The pillar God has calculated the future for you, and you may make mistakes!¡±


    The daughter of Sheng Lin was silent.


    ¡°How about we let this Battle of Destiny be filled with uncertainties?¡± Xu Zhi said, ¡± I¡¯m not going to help you. But I¡¯m very curious. If I shut it down, will you try to resist the unknown future?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter hesitated for a moment, her eyes filled with excitement and anticipation. She had lived in destiny since she was young, and she had never experienced the unknown, which could be called happiness.


    Du Xue was stunned. close the world line? ¡±


    Xu Zhi stretched out his arm high and pointed to the sky.


    BOOM!


    It was as if a terrifying existence had descended. It was an inexplicable aura.


    The earth was shaking as a terrifying black giant that was tens of thousands of feet tall stepped on the mountains and forests like an ancient demon God at the top of the food chain and slowly walked over.

 Chapter 443

    ?


    443 The arrival


    On the land surrounded by lava rivers.


    The entire sky was suddenly covered by a dense white mist of energy. A huge mouth suddenly opened in space, and a terrifying and vast existence that was tens of thousands of feet tall stood on the ground with his head touching the sky. Every step he took caused the entire ground to shake.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    du xue suddenly sensed a scene, and her heart jumped to her throat. she was shocked.¡¯such a terrifying and huge creature that touches the sky and steps on the ground? it was tens of thousands of times larger than a mountain range. could it be the true body of an ancient god? It has descended?¡±


    No God could stay in the mortal world for a long time, and the Super ancient God in front of him was naturally a mortal body. The space in front of him opened, and such a vast and huge existence was the giant true body of this God?


    Such a massive body size was naturally unimaginable to the world¡¯s natives who did not have such a concept, and to the players, they were also terrified.


    ¡°What is this ¡­ What the hell? This body type ¡­ The God of creation? No, it¡¯s not the God of creation!¡±


    Xia niming¡¯s throat was dry and thirsty, and he looked at the huge creature in the fog in a daze. In terms of size, it was actually three times bigger than the God of creation that had descended from other worlds! What kind of concept was this? He felt that any paltry statement was simply magnificent to an indescribable degree.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    A picture was sent out.


    Xia niming took a deep breath, ¡± so this is the power of the strongest hidden NPC, the strongest God in the multiverse? The prospects of this land are so great, I don¡¯t know if I can ¡­¡±


    He could already imagine the players on the forums going crazy.


    at this time, the mist gradually dispersed, and the vast and terrifying existence revealed its black, streamlined, exquisite body.


    what kind of existence is this!!? Seeing that terrifying creature walk out of the earth and reveal its true outline, all the celestial emperors and gods on the earth turned their heads over. Even the gods who were fighting, such as Emperor great joy, couldn¡¯t help but look into the distance.


    They saw the true face of the being that was several big domains away. It was an exquisite creation made of black metal, with a vast sky above its head, feet on the ground, a streamlined Black Mirror, a slender body, and two long black blades on its back. It looked like a metal swordsman hidden in the black mist.


    ¡°It¡¯s an armor that once belonged to the people of isodar. Why is it so tall? It¡¯s like thousands of mountains stacked together to support the entire sky?¡±


    ¡°No, this is a living thing! It¡¯s not a machine, it¡¯s like a living being, made up of countless cells, and every cell has been cultivated.¡±


    ¡°A living thing? It¡¯s obviously a man-made, unknown, and terrifying divine artifact, but it¡¯s alive?¡±


    ¡­.


    A series of terrifying divine thoughts were transmitted, and the gods were all stunned. They were very knowledgeable, but at this moment, they were like natives entering the city. After all, it was too huge and magnificent.


    It was as if they were looking at a magnificent miracle of life. That kind of magnificence and grandeur was enough to shock all the level eight gods.


    The others were naturally shocked by the unknown and magnificent creation, but the great joy Emperor, Subaru, and the daughter of Sheng Lin were dumbfounded.


    it¡¯s a Grade 9 existence ¡­


    They had used the power of the pillar gods to barely come into contact with the type 9 realm, so they could naturally feel that the unique structure of this 30000-foot giant was close to the type 9 ¡°world.¡±


    The great joy Emperor silently turned his head and frowned as he looked over.


    this is the true body of the ancient God? ¡±


    Even if it was a variable, he was not worried that the ancient gods would attack him. According to his calculations and analysis, the ancient gods were like bystanders who crossed eras and would not directly interfere with the grievances of the eras.


    His expression turned serious as he continued to observe.


    no, this creature that looks like a class 9 spiritual being doesn¡¯t seem to have its own consciousness. It¡¯s like a corpse.


    His pupils suddenly contracted, and an unbelievable and terrifying thought emerged,¡¯this is a ¡­ The corpses of the world¡¯s strongest? Even though it¡¯s incomplete and most of its cells have lost their energy, I can still see the terrifying potential it will have in the future. A broken type 9 world grade body.¡±


    If it was the true body of a super ancient God that descended, although it would make people tremble, it was still within an acceptable range.


    However, a level nine divine corpse that was suspected to be damaged had been made into a weapon. This meant that it was truly terrifying!


    After all, a level 9 world-level being that could live for tens of thousands of years, or even hundreds of thousands of years, even the isodar people and the ancient lava civilization could be awakened in the snap of his fingers.


    And such an existence?


    He actually ¡­ It was made into a weapon?


    One had to know that even gods of the same realm would find it extremely difficult to kill each other!


    They were almost unkillable ultimate existences, and the fact that the ancient gods could kill them meant that the ancient gods, even among rank-9, were monstrous and heaven-defying existences. They had the heaven-defying combat power to kill those of the same rank.


    although it¡¯s as big as a land of lava, I can still see the outline. This is a mechanical armor of the izodaine ¡­ It¡¯s truly lamentable that an ultimate existence that has transcended countless worlds would end up like this.¡± The great joy Emperor¡¯s eyes were still. according to the ancient legends, in the previous civilization, the ancient gods once invited the great sage of isodar, Caroline, to go deep into the unspeakable vacuum world and build a mechanical armor. They only needed the blueprint, and the requirements were extremely strange ¡­ The reason is clear.¡±


    It was as if the curtains were being pulled open to reveal the truth.


    Back then, the ancient God must have killed a tier 9 existence before asking the great sage of the isodar to build this terrifying mechanical armor for him. But now ¡­ It had already been barely forged.


    ¡°This is getting interesting ¡­¡±


    Emperor great joy took a deep breath. There was a trace of bewilderment in his eyes, along with fear of the unknown and self-mockery.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of this ancient God, the current battle on this ancient land of lava was like a child¡¯s play.


    ¡­.


    Huala-


    That vast and terrifying giant seemed to be so close yet so far away, and he could travel thousands of miles in a single step.


    When the tribesmen passed by the ancient lava regions, they saw a towering existence that covered the sky and the sun. The indescribable oppression and fear instantly made the rank-3 and rank-4 mortals faint. Ten thousand acres of land was neither big nor small for a large celestial Thearch mecha, but it could still walk through it.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter looked at the terrifying scene, and her voice was a little hoarse. She had also seen something like the great joy Emperor. Although the power was so weak that it was outrageous, it should be the remains of a ninth-grade ancient existence.


    I¡¯ve just finished building this mecha. I¡¯m testing my strength while I¡¯m here. Xu Zhi said indifferently.


    He did not want to hide the size of the mechanical armor, and there was no way to hide it either. He knew what it was at a glance. After all, it was not the Orthodox Cthulhu evil god. It could only help to reduce the workload and could not make most of the fish that escaped the net faint. Xu Zhi had the intelligent sub-brain to make the living creature go offline and shut down temporarily. He had also shut down a large number of their computers, so they would definitely have to go into hibernation.


    Now wasn¡¯t the time for special creatures like them to take the shortcut and reach grade-9.


    ¡­.


    The three pillar gods lived in the interactive network dimension.


    They lived in the brains of living beings. Although they did not have real intelligence and emotions, they were still rational like mechanical AI. Even the pillar of humanity among them had low intelligence and emotions like wild beasts.


    It could clearly feel the terrifying scene.


    The computer groups that he had distributed throughout the land were like go pieces that were scattered all over the land. They were like bright lights in the dark night that were extinguished one by one.


    my computing power is declining ¡­


    about to go into hibernation ¡­


    ¡°The world line can not be calculated!¡±


    ¡°A variable beyond our calculations!¡±


    The human-shaped pillar God¡¯s intelligence hadn¡¯t fully awakened, but it instinctively felt a Great Terror for the first time in its life. It was both shocked and angry, and under the irresistible power, it could only fall into a deep sleep.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    The celestial emperors and gods were dumbfounded as they looked at this unbelievable scene.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    They suddenly felt that the Fortune that had shrouded them in the dark no longer existed. They had never felt so relaxed before, and they were overjoyed.


    This was an abnormality that had never happened to the entire land. The plants, animals, and humans on the ground all fell to the ground, falling into a real state of suspended animation.


    The three races were dormant, and only their experts were still awake, waiting to fight.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting ¡­ This is a war between races, and your fate is in your hands ¡­¡± Xu Zhi looked into the distance and did not turn back to look at the daughter of Sheng Lin. go on. Do what you want to do. Go change your fate ¡­ Stop great joy Emperor!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter took a deep breath, bowed respectfully, and quickly rushed to the sky. our fate is unknown. Now, we will make our own decisions! ¡®It¡¯s up to one¡¯s ability to decide our future ¡­¡¯ ¡®The three of us have never been free from our fate in our lives. We¡¯ve made our own decisions. At this moment, we¡¯re equal ¡­¡¯ Great joy Emperor, I hope you don¡¯t lose your pillar God and turn into a puppet that can¡¯t make decisions!¡±


    BOOM!


    The sky trembled, the wind blew, and the clouds surged, creating a mist.


    Du Xue also silently disappeared from her original spot and began her assassination.


    ¡°This man is a monster! He was definitely on the same level as Hermes back then! In fact, he was even stronger! This body might be Hermes¡¯s!¡± Goosebumps appeared on the balloon next to him.


    Actually, when he calculated the time, it actually happened to match!


    The corpse of a type 9 God had been made into a mech, and it had easily closed the world line, slumbering all life. A living type 9 existence was terrifying!


    ¡°Master, can you accept me as your disciple?¡±


    The balloon fish prostrated itself on the ground.


    Xu Zhi glanced at him speechlessly, but he remained standing beside him indifferently.


    In the depths of the earth, a being in a coffin opened its wine-red eyes as if it had sensed something. Its ethereal voice rang out. no matter what era this world is in, it is always connected to fate. The fate of the isodar is like this, and so are they ¡­


    ¡°A living mech armor? It¡¯s the mechanical blueprint from back then, so that¡¯s what it is? A type 9 being was killed and made into a mech armor ¡­¡±


    the three pillar gods have miscalculated something. They don¡¯t know that the ancient gods, like me, were once controlled by fate and reincarnation. Now that they¡¯re seeing them being bound by fate ¡­ Naturally, they will change their fate and let them decide their future on their own.¡±


    Her voice hesitated for a moment. She still felt an inexplicable sadness when she thought of the ending of the fate of the people of Ishtar. She chuckled with admiration.


    ¡°He¡¯s worthy of his name.¡±


    A cool breeze swept past.


    There was no one in the coffin.


    An ancient being surrounded by a bright red divine light was walking on the ground and walking slowly.

 Chapter 444

    ?


    444 The true truth of destruction!


    An ancient existence walked silently on the mountains and rivers, shrouded in a faint dark red. Due to the special cultivation technique he cultivated, the divine sense that spilled out of his mind was spreading out, turning into stars and flower petals that filled the sky. They became a dazzling light, dyeing half of the sky a faint red.


    Huala-


    She spread out her divine sense and saw that the living beings in the cities and towns had fallen into a deep sleep. The elderly, young people, and children had all fallen to the ground. The streets and houses seemed to have lost consciousness in a short moment.


    She continued to move forward and saw the magical beasts that lived in the mountains lying on the ground, as if they were taking a nap.


    Even the trees, flowers, and grass had fallen into a deep sleep. The entire lava world seemed to have fallen silent, and all living things had fallen into a deep sleep. It was as if it was the middle of winter. This kind of power was unbelievable.


    She was wearing a bright red dress and holding a red umbrella. Her face was full of heroic spirit and strength, and she was full of bewilderment. in an instant, a huge world fell into a deep sleep. Is this the true power of the mysterious and terrifying God? ¡± she asked.


    BOOM!


    A vast mechanical metal giant walked on the ground.


    Holy cherry blossom Emperor slowly turned his head to look.


    ¡°Suspected to be rank nine ¡­¡±


    She widened her eyes, full of curiosity.


    As a traditional izodar person, she was not afraid when she saw a fragment of a level 9 world-grade body. Instead, she was excited. Not to mention, she liked to go to the extreme.


    Even if the izudaarian civilization, or even the entire izudaarian civilization, could never reach that level of mystery in their entire lives, such an ancient being that had lived for tens of thousands of years had been killed and made into a weapon. It was a terrifying thing!


    Logically speaking, her best choice would be to observe the structure of the type 9 mechanical armor. This was the passion and opportunity of the people of isodar ¡­


    However, she refused.


    A greater sense of loss and confusion was ignited in her heart. She wanted to find the ancient gods and verify some answers.


    ¡°Fate? This era was simply too wonderful, too incredible ¡­ The concept of the multiverse was thus born, observing the other parallel universes, and choosing the best future from the countless observed world lines ¡­¡±


    These terrifying new words struck her like crazy.


    She walked through the green Mountains and rivers. One step would cover half of the vast land. the brain of a living being with flesh and blood is naturally difficult to calculate. The brain that invades the flesh and blood is at a very high level. However, it is relatively easier for a living being with a magic nucleus ¡­


    and because of that, living beings with the magic core system will have the trajectory of their fate.


    An ethereal female voice sighed.


    Shrouded in the hazy divine light, she constantly observed the system of this civilization and exclaimed, ¡± the world is balanced. Everything has its own rules. Everything lives and dies according to the natural rules. Understanding them means understanding fate.


    The trees on a mountain had a regular growth pattern.


    The temperature, the shape of the mountains, the angle of the slope, the direction of the hot wind caused by the lava, and the structure of their minds. He calculated the trend of the future and read the future growth of the plants on the mountain.


    The life and death of a city¡¯s humans also had a trajectory.


    A person¡¯s personality, family background, talent, and talent could be understood by reading his brain and calculating it. Then, he could calculate the actions and logic of the surrounding townspeople. After a comprehensive interaction, he could read the future of a group of people.


    A small hill could rise to a mountain range.


    A small city could be upgraded to a country.


    The endless life forms would continue to extend, expand, gather, and merge. They would then become fate.


    The so-called fate of an era was the path of a grand unification where all living beings merged!


    ¡°What a wonderful fate.¡±


    Carolyn was in a daze as she walked on the ground.


    She knew how incredible the future of this world was. It was as if she had heard a flowing piano piece of destiny, where countless notes were mixed high and low, converging into the world¡¯s worst fate.


    ¡°What will the future of the multiverse be like? I¡¯m looking forward to it ¡­ In fact, my mind was already filled with a parallel universe of the true ancient Lava Land, right? A parallel universe where the people of isodar were not destroyed!¡±


    She suddenly realized that the ancient gods must have thought the same way when they saw her civilization.


    After all, he was already another ancient God. When he saw a civilization, he had unknowingly been immersed in it.


    recalling the past, the ancient gods are still hiding something ¡­ it¡¯s not that I¡¯m hiding it. It¡¯s just that my level was too low before, and my vision was too low. Now that I¡¯ve barely touched the threshold of level nine and seen this civilization¡¯s multiverse theory, I¡¯ve finally understood the truth of everything that happened back then ¡­ Complete all of them!¡±


    That was because the concept of the multiverse of that civilization ¡­ It perfectly explained the cycle and destruction of the isodar civilization!


    The scene from the beginning flashed through her mind.


    It was when she had been in the milk tea shop with the ancient God. The media had gathered outside and Mr. Levis had asked to talk to the ancient God. At that time, she had realized the identity of the young man she had been chatting with.


    At that time, the ancient gods had given Mr. Levis a choice on the path of civilization, but Mr. Levis had refused!


    that conversation was the node of fate. If I¡¯m not wrong ¡­ The end of the world line had already begun then. The ancient God had seen the future of the destruction of the Ishtar people, and so he gave them a choice, but was rejected. The future then would only lead to an ending destined for destruction ¡­ That is, the civilization will repeat the same mistake and enter the cycle of the previous civilization ¡­¡±


    The three pillar gods saw the future.


    The original C language of the izodails was written by the ancient gods, so how could it not be seen? The fate of the izudaardians ¡®destruction had probably been foreordained by this ancient being. It was a reincarnation.


    ¡°Just like today, there¡¯s a reason for the appearance of the ancient gods!¡±


    Her eyes were burning, and her thoughts were constantly surging. How could there be no deeper meaning to the appearance of a super ancient God?


    this is also a node of fate. Just like Mr. Levis back then, he also gave the daughter of Sheng Lin a chance to choose ¡­ A chance to change our future and escape our fate!¡±


    he never interfered with the future of a civilization. He had always given them the right to choose their fate.


    Carolyn took a deep breath, her heart filled with even more respect, shock, and disbelief.


    When she lifted the layers of mysterious veils of the ancient existence, she saw the true face of the entire world, fate, world lines, reincarnation, the multiverse ¡­ It turned out that the people of Ishtar had already fallen into it.


    He had never noticed it before.


    ¡®Every time it appears, there¡¯s a deeper meaning ¡­ The Ishtar civilization had only paid attention to the two of them, and they had gone to talk to Mr. Levis to confirm the world line ¡­ And meeting me was not a coincidence, but a chance encounter in fate. I¡¯m also the protagonist of the future era.¡±


    He himself ¡­


    It was another great joy Emperor, the daughter of Sheng Lin, Subaru!


    my aptitude isn¡¯t the strongest, my wisdom isn¡¯t the highest, my heart isn¡¯t the best, and I¡¯m not outstanding in any of these aspects, but he chose me ¡­ And I just so happened to reach the peak.¡±


    She began to tremble all over, and a chill ran down her spine. The chill didn¡¯t come from her body, but from the depths of her soul. For a high-level God, this was an incredible thing.


    my future has already been seen ¡­ Just like the other three, I¡¯m also creating miracles and a future, reaching the peak of civilization that I¡¯ve envisioned.¡± Her voice was bitter.


    With her pride, once she understood the truth, her Dao heart inevitably fell apart again.


    the world is a circle. I thought the people of isodar were a circle, but I didn¡¯t expect the ancient civilization to be another circle. I didn¡¯t even think that there was a third circle ¡­ She continued to deduce that all the suspicious points and clues of the Ishtar civilization pointed in the same direction.


    ¡®This ¡­¡¯


    That was the truth behind the destruction of the izodamians!


    The text of history was all in front of him.


    Perhaps, fate was indeed ¡­ It was fate and reincarnation.


    then, I originally thought that my future was completely unknown ¡­ Who would have known that it was already known?¡± Carolyn¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness. A deep sense of loneliness and bewilderment wrapped around her heart. She walked forward in a daze, and unknowingly, she had already arrived at her destination. She looked at the young man who had already appeared in front of her.


    Time still did not leave any traces on his body.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Xu Zhi looked at the young goddess holding an umbrella. She seemed a little lost and could not help but ask.


    ¡°Me too ¡­ A slave to fate?¡± She took a deep breath and her voice suddenly trembled. With a hint of confusion and bitterness, she said,¡±I am ¡­ Your slave?¡±

 Chapter 445

    ?


    445 This melon is too scary


    BOOM!


    The clouds and mist in the sky stirred. At this moment, three large regions had already been torn apart, and an energy storm swept out.


    Xu Zhi had been watching the battle in the sky in the distance. The battle between three mid-level gods had lost the terrifying power of calculation behind them. Although they were no longer as terrifying, their combat power was still shocking. It was still difficult for ordinary gods to intervene.


    This was a battle between three gods, and it was the first time for the entire sandbox world. Xu Zhi naturally wanted to take the opportunity to observe.


    However, at this moment, he was stunned for a moment as he looked at the somewhat dazed Carolyn.


    My slave?


    What did that mean?


    What kind of riddle was this?


    His mind spun wildly, thinking and organizing. In the blink of an eye, he understood her thoughts. It was indeed too much of a coincidence. The people of isodar back then had traces of fate, just like now.


    The three pillar gods were the fate of this era.


    And the ancient gods were the fate of the people of isodar.


    In that case, she was a slave of fate from the beginning, a slave of the ancient gods?


    Xu Zhi was a little surprised by this coincidence. After that, he began to think about how to comfort Caroline, whose Taoist heart was crumbling again. There was another circle outside the circle, and now the world was a lie. All the hard work he had put in since he was young was a lie. The ¡± Truman¡¯s world ¡± was destined. For anyone, it was a big blow.


    But in reality?


    He couldn¡¯t explain the truth.


    He told her that he didn¡¯t lie to her and didn¡¯t hide the truth from her. She was just making things up ¡­


    In this regard, Xu Zhi really had to take the blame. After all, if he denied that he could calculate, he, as a super ancient God who had created C language, would have a fatal flaw. His worldview would also have a flaw, just like the land of gods in the past.


    ¡°This is a little tricky.¡± Xu Zhi began to think about how to phrase his words and give Caroline the answer she wanted.


    What was happening?


    on the side, the balloon fish was so scared that their scalps went numb!


    He couldn¡¯t see the true face under the divine light, but he could clearly feel the arrival of another ancient existence with a terrifying aura.


    ¡°F * ck! Another ancient God? If they aren¡¯t at the ninth step, then they are at least close to the ninth step. Why are there so many of them?¡± He was suddenly nervous for a moment before he began to calm down.


    After all, the impact of this day was too great. He had already started to get used to it.


    People were like that. They would calm down after being scared. After all, they had scared you to death. After watching horror movies for a long time, the upper limit of their fear threshold had long been raised.


    At this moment, he could clearly sense that this newly arrived ancient existence was far beyond the likes of the joyous Emperor. Even the three pillar gods could be easily killed. After all, the three pillar gods were not real living beings, so it was difficult to resist ¡­ The water in this world was very deep.


    What was even more terrifying?


    Another woman, who was suspected to be an ancient God, said, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your slave?¡±


    Xia niming couldn¡¯t help but swallow.


    She was a liberal arts student, so her reading comprehension was naturally not bad. After she calmed down and thought carefully about the context, she realized that it was actually something like ¡± am I your friend? ¡± ¡°Am I your you Lemei?¡± The way he phrased it was as if he was hoping to get an affirmative answer from the other party. It was as if he wanted to be the other party¡¯s slave and get the other party¡¯s approval.


    ¡°This, this ¡­ Taking the initiative? This unknown ancient God was a bootlicker? You don¡¯t even want the title of the main palace? You¡¯ll only be a slave, but even so, the other party doesn¡¯t want you?¡±


    Xia niming was stunned!


    It looks so exciting! Thief-like! The fire of gossip exploded in his mind, and he felt his body trembling with excitement. He even wanted to take a screenshot and post the Super gossip about the two mysterious ancient existences on the internet, but he suppressed it. He wanted to look normal and not attract the attention of the two.


    ¡°The wind is blowing!¡±


    He suddenly began to retreat quietly.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid. He was very smart. The words of these two mysterious ancient gods were somewhat ambiguous, so this gossip must be very sweet and explosive.


    However, he would die. He was like a floating balloon in this place, like a light bulb, shining brightly. The more he knew, the faster he would die. He didn¡¯t want his life to end here.


    Xu Zhi cast a glance at the balloon fish next to him. He felt that there was something wrong with his gaze ¡­ But he didn¡¯t mind. After all, these online players were used to all kinds of strange things. He still had to deal with the abnormalities in the sandbox world. That was his main business.


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself for a moment and stared into Caroline¡¯s eyes. In response to her confused question, he calmly admitted, ¡± in the end, you still found out. I used to think that you would have found out a little slower ¡­


    Carolyn¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment before she regained her calm, revealing an expression that said ¡®as expected¡¯.


    Xu Zhi said indifferently, ¡± in a sense, you are indeed my slave. I created your fate with my own hands. I once observed the veins and lines of this world and calculated the future of civilization. That was how I had a fated encounter with you in the milk tea shop ¡­ I can see your future. You¡¯ll definitely reach the top. I can also see your destruction. You¡¯ll definitely be defeated and killed ¡­¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s entire body trembled, but she wasn¡¯t frightened. She suddenly sighed and bitterly said, ¡± ¡°Is it really so? my life has been in your hands since i was born, toyed with like a toy.¡±


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    Xia niming directly sucked in a breath of cold air, quickly turned around, and sneaked away.


    This world was too terrifying!


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Xia niming could only instinctively take screenshots like crazy.


    As he fled, he kept organizing his thoughts. The ancient God had not only killed a suspected rank-9 existence and used his body as a weapon ¡­ There was also a body that was suspected to be a rank-9 ancient existence. He treated it as a toy and said that he did not force it. It was you who took the initiative to be a slave. Now, I won¡¯t even let you be a slave anymore. You¡¯ve had enough fun and you¡¯ve abandoned me!


    ¡°Is this the world of the strong?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not eating this melon!¡±


    The White, delicate balloon floated in the air, constantly trembling and quietly retreating. However, it was precisely because of this action that it attracted the attention of Xu Zhi and Caroline, who were still in the middle of their conversation.


    Eh?


    Xu Zhi looked at him in confusion. Why did he suddenly run away? and he was even trembling non-stop. Didn¡¯t he say he was in high spirits and wanted to be his disciple?


    Rustle ¡­


    Xia niming was quietly moving towards the dense forest at the side. He also felt the gazes of the two gods that were being watched, and he immediately quivered.


    He had still been discovered!


    His chest heaved up and down. After all, a man and a woman were alone in the wilderness. It was too obvious that he was a third wheel. He did not have any value at all. He was afraid that he would be killed by them ¡­


    Right!


    Value!


    If I¡¯m useful, I won¡¯t be killed!


    If it wasn¡¯t a man and a woman alone with a light bulb, but a man and a woman alone with ¡­


    After all, the family planning couldn¡¯t be taken lightly, so he had to remind her.


    His original posture was tiptoeing around, but he suddenly stopped. He turned his head awkwardly and asked the two gods, whispering, ¡± do you want to trap me? ¡±

 Chapter 446

    ?


    446 The fate of a stone (2 in 1)


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned on the spot.


    Within the quiet, emerald-green forest, the atmosphere was as elegant as a Fairyland. The atmosphere was very serious. Just as he was about to comfort Carolyn¡¯s emotions, who knew that a certain fellow would suddenly destroy it in an instant. He hid in the shadows and exploded with a sentence: Do you guys want to put it on ¡­


    The atmosphere instantly turned cold, creating a complete silence.


    He was simply a lunatic.


    ¡°Impudent, how dare you be so frivolous! you¡¯re insulting the ancient gods!¡±


    Carolyn instantly understood the meaning behind his words, and a flash of anger appeared in her eyes.


    BOOM!


    A dark red divine light surrounded him.


    The balloon fish was instantly sent flying with a dumbfounded expression. He had already tried his best to show that he was useful to them, but he was still killed because they found out about his affair. It was indeed a different world, where people treated human lives like grass ¡­


    I¡¯m trying my best to survive!


    in fact, he was already prepared to be humiliated ¡­


    ¡°Bang Bang Bang Bang!¡±


    The balloon fish smashed away countless trees and plowed out a huge trench in the ground.


    this guy, I¡¯ve always thought he¡¯s quite honest and good at hiding. Why did he suddenly say that he¡¯s courting death? ¡± Xu Zhi looked over with an inexplicable gaze. He did not know that the other party¡¯s brain circuit was very strange. What was he thinking now? he was just speechless.


    By letting these players into the sandbox world, they would always be able to stir up trouble, to the point where they would even interfere with his own actions. They would talk about cutting down mountains and watching the War of Gods in the distance, which was originally a rather comfortable process of history.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Carolyn took a deep breath.


    Her face was obviously red as she did not expect to say this out of the blue. this is the ancestor of a special material used by the people of Ishtar.. think there¡¯s a misunderstanding, but. think ¡­ I don¡¯t have any bad intentions.¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head, indicating that he was fine.


    He just thought that the balloon fish was lucky to not die.


    If it wasn¡¯t for du Xue¡¯s sake, Carolyn would have already died countless times after seeing this special balloon fish creature. Given her Swift and decisive temper in the past, she would have offended them in such a way. More or less, she had some special feelings for du Xue and her group. She could also see the uniqueness of this balloon fish. It wasn¡¯t in the trajectory of fate and was the only variable in this world. Therefore, she didn¡¯t act ruthlessly.


    Pfft!


    In the distance, the balloon fish that had been sent flying rolled on the ground madly, spitting out large mouthfuls of blood. Its consciousness was blurry and it felt dizzy. When it realized that it had not been beaten to death, it could not help but feel lucky that it had survived the disaster. as expected, I was still too direct. As expected, I am not the real umbrella company. I am not good at my business.


    However, his expression changed slightly as he heard the sound of him being sent flying. a special material of the izodaians ¡­ What did that mean? He knows about my dark history. Is this God the God of the isodarian people?¡±


    There was a hidden truth?


    However, when he saw that he wasn¡¯t dead, he continued to sneak back. He was only severely injured and taught a lesson. He wasn¡¯t killed, which proved that the two existences didn¡¯t have any intention of killing him.


    After all, if it was really related to the Ishtar people, they would not kill him out of respect for du Xue. They might even ask her for help.


    He didn¡¯t care if he didn¡¯t eat the melon that he had just gossiped about, but he had to eat this melon now even if it meant risking his life! This was because he might receive the help of a powerful being.


    Xia niming raised his head and looked into the distance,


    the battle is extremely difficult. Du Xue is still hiding and waiting. The fatal blow ¡­ However, I¡¯m afraid that the great joy Emperor has already noticed du Xue¡¯s existence because no matter how hard she tries to hide, she can¡¯t hide from the future that she has already foreseen ¡­¡±


    BOOM!


    The sky changed color, and the energy storm was dissipating.


    And he was only a heavenly Emperor ¡­ He couldn¡¯t do anything but keep sending screenshots to the public so that the netizens outside could continue to discuss and think of ways to come up with a result.


    By now, the outside world should have gone crazy, right?


    The multiverse theory ¡­


    A mechanical armor that was three times the size of the God of creation ¡­


    Another ancient God had suddenly appeared ¡­


    He looked into the distance. Right now, he could only try his luck here and think of a way to win. after all, we can¡¯t lose and bet on the fate of du Xue, the three great clans, and the entire world.


    He quietly approached.


    Huala!


    Two ancient gods from a distant era were discussing the Dao on a white stone. They were holding two white porcelain cups filled with white liquid. They were drinking each other in an elegant and classical manner, giving off an extremely mysterious feeling.


    The breeze blew, and the fallen leaves fell, covering the mountains and green trees. The gods were fighting in the distance, and the three races besieged the great joy Emperor. It was like a magnificent fireworks dream, cheering for the reunion of the two ancient gods.


    At this moment, they were communicating with each other, and there was a kind of tacit understanding between them that he couldn¡¯t bear to break.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    ¡°What kind of heavenly treasure are these two beings drinking? 10,000-year stalactite? Thousand-year-old spiritual spring? The wine of eternal life?¡± When Xia niming saw this scene, he could not help but secretly try to figure it out.


    I have never controlled anyone¡¯s fate, and it is the same for your fate.


    The voice of the ancient God was calm and clear.


    ¡°What is fate?¡± The ethereal voice asked.


    This question troubled her. She had always been straightforward, and she was still so now.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking what fate is?¡± Xu Zhi picked up a small white stone, raised his hand, and threw it on the ground in the distance. The small stone rolled a few times on the ground in a crooked way before finally coming to a stop.


    ¡°You see, this stone is fate.¡±


    now, ¡± Xu Zhi said with a smile, ¡± can you see its trajectory? ¡±


    Caroline looked at the stone.


    With her calculation ability, she could clearly calculate the rock¡¯s trajectory, landing point, force, roll, and final stop from the moment it was thrown.


    In her eyes, stone¡¯s future was destined.


    A stone was life. It was born by being thrown and died by being still. The process between life and death was fate. Rolling, crashing, grinding, or becoming sharper were all the thousands of changes in life ¡­


    But this change could be calculated.


    Carolyn sighed as she looked at the stone. She controlled the fate of the stone, and the stone was also a slave of fate. The stone was also like her.


    Xu Zhi smiled faintly and said, ¡± yes, you¡¯ve already calculated the fate of the stone. But the fate that you¡¯ve already calculated at this time. Is it a future choice that you¡¯ve forced for it as its fate, or is it a choice that the stone will make in the future? ¡± yet, you were the only one who observed it?¡±


    This question ¡­ Carolyn was startled at first.


    He had only seen and observed the fate of the stone ¡­


    She started to think seriously. Gradually, her expression changed. Her eyes brightened as if a bolt of lightning had struck her. The discomfort she felt in her heart dissipated.


    It was indeed his own choice for him to be where he was today.


    Just like this Stone of Destiny, it had never gone against its will or been forcefully manipulated. It had only been given a key to open the door to the fate stone.


    Even if he were to take 10000 steps back and say that he had been led by fate to this day, he had now transcended fate and stood side by side with the ancient gods. He had also become another existence that could not be calculated, jumped out of the Three Realms, and was not within the five elements.


    Xu Zhi continued to speak and looked at her. you should be able to distinguish between cause and effect. No one is manipulating you. It¡¯s your choice and decision that first led to the deduction of your fate according to your personality ¡­ If I am fate, you are no longer my slave. You are free. You are another fate, the fate of a parallel universe.¡±


    ¡®I have also become the fate of a civilization?¡¯


    Carolyn was completely moved by his words. Although his voice was not loud, it was like a thunderclap that exploded in her heart!


    She felt a warm feeling in her heart. She stood up respectfully and bowed deeply. thank you for caring about my feelings and explaining for me.


    Xu Zhi stood up as well and smiled. we are all alone because we can only rely on each other. The gravekeepers of two civilizations are walking side by side.


    Xu Zhi still knew what she needed, just like Medusa and di Qi had done in the past.


    Perhaps this was the mystery of those involved. It was also because he was standing at a high enough angle that they were ¡± small people in bottles ¡± to him. He saw their entire journey from outside the bottle, step by step until today.


    As for Carolyn, was she unable to see clearly?


    With her intelligence, she must have seen it clearly.


    Then why was he still at a loss? Not knowing what to do and collapsing?


    After all, humans were not absolutely rational. Being able to see clearly did not mean that one could accept it, not to mention the extremely emotional and hot-blooded isodalos. At this time, she still needed someone to accompany her and guide her, just like in the past.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    She took a deep breath, and her expression gradually became determined.


    In front of the ancient gods, he was as weak as an ant. He could be easily crushed, but he was given the highest treatment.


    The ancient God was his guide, bringing him to this day. He had also become independent and became the fate of a parallel universe.


    In fact, the two of them were already unique existences in this world. There were no other people of the same kind. They were lonely and lonely. As the tomb keepers of civilization, they could only help each other and walk side by side.


    &Nbsp; in truth, the mecha made from the remains of a rank nine God was truly terrifying. It was a realm that surpassed ancient gods, and no one knew how terrifying it was.


    However, in the future, he would also have to work hard to break through to the ninth step ¡­ They were even like ancient gods, becoming heaven-defying existences, killing a type 9 world realm being that had a lifespan of tens of thousands of years and turning it into a weapon.


    She had always been very ambitious! After seeing such a terrifying scene, his ambition grew even greater.


    Whoosh.


    With a wave of her hand, the stone disappeared into thin air.


    Xu Zhi could not help but laugh as he looked at Caroline¡¯s small movements.


    This fellow had the habit of a Groundhog since a long time ago. Previously, he was collecting milk tea cups, and now, he was collecting stones.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it as a memento.¡±


    Caroline also noticed his gaze and felt a little embarrassed. However, she was still thick-skinned and suddenly laughed.¡±Do you still remember the cup from back then? Now, in my universe, according to the perfect replication on the molecular level, that ancient land of lava is known as the Holy Grail, and a terrifying war has even begun.¡±


    ¡°Holy Grail? You gave it energy?¡± Xu Zhi was stunned and could not help but ask curiously, ¡± ¡°Then this stone ¡­¡±


    ¡°It has a very profound meaning.¡± Caroline thought for a moment, and then said with a serious expression, ¡± hmm, let¡¯s call it the fate stone. It¡¯s the name you gave it. It¡¯s a memento because it also opened the door to my fate ¡­ It had the ability to interfere with fate and world lines. Those who possessed it were like the three pillar gods, controlling fate and opening the door of the fate stone ¡­ What do you think of this idea?¡±


    ¡°You really can do whatever you want in your world.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s interest was immediately piqued, and his heart was filled with curiosity. This was very interesting. It seemed that while Carolyn was asleep, a lot of things had happened in her own universe.


    ¡°If there¡¯s time, I can take you there to see.¡±


    With a smile, Carolyn continued to chat with him as usual. Suddenly, she asked, ¡± ¡°By the way, what do you think this era will be like?¡±


    She looked at the slaughter and battle in the sky as if she was a bystander. After all, today¡¯s battle of fate would determine the direction of this era¡¯s civilization, and its influence would be far-reaching.


    Xia niming¡¯s scalp was really numb this time!


    My parallel universe?


    Another similar land of lava?


    I¡¯ll Take You There when I¡¯m free!


    This world was indeed a multiverse with several parallel universes, and these two existences seemed to be the rulers of their own parallel universes?


    Did they descend to this parallel universe to observe the development of the ancient Lava Land in this parallel universe?


    He had many thoughts.


    Xu Zhi looked up at the sky, where the terrifying flames were spreading. the great joy Emperor still has an overwhelming advantage and a chance of winning. After all, his strength has already crushed all living beings. No matter how much he resists, he can¡¯t win. That¡¯s why it¡¯s difficult to change fate. But, even if I close fate ¡­ their fate is their own choice, we can¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°you won¡¯t interfere?¡±


    Caroline muttered to herself for a moment. She looked at the balloon fish hiding at the side and ignored it. She nodded seriously and said, ¡± I see. We only need to observe each era.


    Xu Zhi could not deny it.


    Carolyn couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Many people will die in this war. Some talented people have already died. Can you lead them into my universe? That parallel dimension, the ancient land of lava.¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned for. few seconds. He looked at her and said, ¡± of course you can ¡­ After all, you have already died. However, how are you going to integrate into your world?¡±


    Caroline thought for a moment, and replied seriously, ¡± reincarnated in the universe of the people of isodar with your memories. You may become a child in the city, go to school, or reincarnated in the various magical beasts, like the giant dragon, the Hydra ¡­ After all, they¡¯re all beings with powerful aptitudes, which is equivalent to being incorporated into our universe to strengthen it. However, what should we call such beings who are reborn into another parallel universe with their memories?¡±


    As a God of creation, naming was also a difficult problem. Carolyn was one of those who had difficulty naming things.


    ¡°It¡¯s called transmigrator.¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed.


    ¡°A transmigrator? Good name!¡± Caroline¡¯s eyes instantly brightened. She could not help but organize her thoughts as if she was talking to a close friend about her future. it¡¯s a parallel universe after all. The land distribution is the same, so it won¡¯t be too unfamiliar ¡­ In the future, the number of parallel universes will continue to increase. The current universe in the ancient Lava Land can only be considered the main universe!¡±


    Her eyes flickered with great ambition, and she even wanted to create the multiverse.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good, isn¡¯t it?¡± She asked with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pretty good idea.¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed as well, but he was a little surprised deep down. He had not expected her ambition to be so crazy. This crazy scientist had previously studied human genetic technology and had touched upon forbidden areas. Now, he was doing this ¡­


    However, when he saw that Carolyn had calmed down, he heaved a sigh of relief. After all, the peak existences of every world had jumped out of their own era. Every single one of them was a treasure to him. They were the vanguard to explore and open up new and unknown realms and cultivation systems. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t afford to lose them ¡­ Moreover, he suddenly felt that it was a little difficult. Wasn¡¯t this too much of a imagination?


    Although this had also perfected the world view of the ancient Lava Land, and it would happen sooner or later, it was mentally tiring!


    He hoped that such a thing would not happen again.

 Chapter 447

    ?


    447 Information explosion (2 in 1)


    a traveler from a parallel universe, the multiverse!


    Hiding in the dark, Xia niming listened on and suddenly fell into a long silence.


    He wasn¡¯t a real dumbass. He was very smart and knew how to hide. Otherwise, the other big bosses wouldn¡¯t have thought so highly of him.


    BOOM!


    The battle in the sky continued. The wind and clouds changed, and a storm swept through.


    He heard the most important information and realized that the rest of the conversation was about the other world. After listening for a while more and making sure that there was no new information, he left the lush green forest and went to a grass field further away. He closed his eyes slightly and began to organize his thoughts.


    He ignored the Battle of the Gods in the distance, because he could not intervene and interfere whether he watched or not. He could only find a turning point from the two ancient gods.


    After all, a complete worldview and top secrets revealed by these two ancient existences were the only way for the weak to win against the strong.


    After pondering for ten minutes, he slowly opened his eyes and muttered to himself,


    ¡°As expected of the multiverse. After living for an era and experiencing countless years, the world is now clear! This world can really predict the future and parallel universe time and space!¡±


    He began to summarize all his speculations, wrote them down, and sent out screenshots.


    On the other side.


    Xu Zhi was chatting with Caroline when he turned his head slightly, as if he had sensed something.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Carolyn asked in a curious voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡±


    Xu Zhi continued to talk to her about the universe inside her body, and he even had the time to enter her body to take a look.


    He now knew that the balloon fish were also imagining that this was a multiverse extraordinary.


    After all, as long as someone took the lead and continued to imagine such things, the rest would gradually be infected. Not to mention that the first one to imagine was the mysterious ancient God. From the conversation between them, a certain person was already shocked.


    when a lie starts to spread and is repeated a thousand times in a crowd, it will become a fact. Xu Zhi sighed with emotion.


    ¡­..


    On the other side, in the spore Evolution game forum.


    Ding!


    Screenshots were sent out.


    In the beginning, it was a battle between the great joy Emperor and everyone was very nervous. However, the atmosphere gradually changed. The ancient God appeared together with Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter. This was something that they had only discovered when they arrived ¡­ It wasn¡¯t just the internal strife of the human race. It was even more terrifying.


    It was the fate of the three pillar gods that were fighting in secret. The future was already decided!


    The netizens were immediately shocked. This was f * cking unscientific. In the past, it was all a system of pure strength. It was still acceptable to see who had stronger muscles and who could fight better. But now, it was moving towards the height of the law of law and causality?


    ¡°The theory of fate? It¡¯s already been decided?¡±


    ¡°There are 50 heavenly Dao and 49 heavenly Dao, but man is one of them? Is that you, ancestor Hongjun? You can know the past and the future by calculating with your fingers!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too superstitious!¡±


    ¡°Uh ¡­ I used to believe in science ¡­¡±


    Then, something even more terrifying happened.


    The ancient God began to intervene. In the face of the prayers of the God¡¯s daughter, he forcibly closed the world line of the entire universe, allowing the fate of the world to move towards an unknown future!


    Everyone exploded on the spot.


    ¡°This is so cool! It¡¯s too domineering!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simply unprecedented dominance!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! I control my fate, not the heavens!¡±


    he¡¯s so handsome, he¡¯s really handsome. There¡¯s no point in arguing. He closed the world line with his every move! Daughter of Sheng Lin, since you want your fate, I¡¯ll let you decide your own!¡±


    Many netizens were very lively. It didn¡¯t matter if you were scientific or not, as long as you were handsome and cool, it was fine. Many people instantly became fans of the ancient God and said, The first God in history, the overbearing President.


    Many Taobao bosses smiled and felt that they had business again. Those silly fangirls who were fascinated by ancient gods often had high spending power. As long as the pillows and figurines around their fans were made exquisitely, they would pay for it. There were no copyright disputes ¡­ It just so happened that many unscrupulous merchants had just finished a wave of popularity and earned money from male fans to produce a batch of ¡± umbrella ¡± light models made of special materials. The sales on the first day were off the charts.


    This was the effect of! fan!


    They instantly chuckled and thought to themselves that since they had just earned the male fans ¡®money, it was time for them to get some benefits from the female fans ¡­


    It had to be said that the evolution of spores had led to a large number of industrial chains. Doujin novels and doujin comics had begun to appear, and they were extremely popular.


    What happened next did not end there. An even more terrifying scene appeared. The remains of a God that was suspected to be a rank nine God, three times bigger than the God of creation, descended and was made into a mechanical armor while still alive, walking on the ground.


    ¡°I thought it was the God of creation.¡±


    the ancient gods are really that powerful? ¡±


    Everyone was confused again!


    In the past, there had never been a ¡°world¡± level existence in the various worlds.


    A level eight God had a lifespan of 8000 years, and an unknown level nine God would probably have a lifespan of tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years. It could even be said that it was a true life of the era. Such a terrifying eternal existence had actually appeared in front of everyone now, and it was dead. Had it been killed alive?


    Who could stay calm?


    No one could remain calm.


    At this moment, everyone finally understood that the ancient God closing the world line and preventing anyone from coveting the future in this period of time was not a show of cool or unscientific, but was really ridiculously strong!


    It could be said that the series of impacts were too terrifying, as if the waves were washing away the upper limit of one¡¯s knowledge. It was no exaggeration to say that this day was definitely the most terrifying day in the world, background setting, and storyline since the start of the ¡± spore evolution ¡± game. There was no other!


    Most importantly, the strongest NPC in the game, a super-ancient God, a true peak tier 9 God, had appeared.


    Even at this moment, all the big shots were blown out, including the alchemy Emperor, who had been silent all this time.


    Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand was about to evolve into kun,¡±by the way, could this corpse be the god of wisdom, Hermes?¡± (Dumbfounded)¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right?¡± (Picking nose)¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied,¡¯why is it impossible? In the Land of the Gods, Hermes died in a battle with an unknown enemy, and the ancient God obtained a level nine body around the same time ¡­ Tier 9 existences were probably very powerful existences in the universe. It was estimated that in thousands of years, there might not be a single such existence that would die. And the time of death was a perfect match? Could it be that two tier 9 powerhouses had fallen at the same time? The probability of that happening was even lower! (There¡¯s only one truth.jpg)¡±


    The netizens began to fall silent. Their hearts were once again in turmoil as they guessed the possibility!


    In the original world-the land of gods in the Sorcerer world, the death of Hermes, the god of wisdom, perhaps the enemy who killed him had already appeared. The main plot ¡­ It was finally starting to appear.


    The situation might be like this:


    The Sorcerer world versus the lava world.


    Hermes VS ancient God.


    The Sorcerer world was one of them. After all, a level nine existence would have countless level eight gods under their command. They were two organizations that spanned several heavens and worlds, and they fought each other.


    The ending was tragic.


    A large number of gods in the land of gods had all died, and the ancient civilization where the ancient gods were located was also destroyed! Later, the civilization of the isodarian people began to be born ¡­


    The time of destruction just happened to match!


    Cute girl evolved into. Dragon: ¡± the balloon fish is in there and has no time for us. It¡¯s good enough that you can give us a screenshot. I¡¯ll ask you when I come out ¡­ but let me make a guess. The Land of the Gods doesn¡¯t only rule over One World. The ancient lava world that they were fighting against might have only been One World. The scene at that time was very terrifying. It was a major extraordinary world that was fighting against several small worlds ¡­ After all, this is a large world, a world of multiverses, an ancient land of lava with several parallel universes.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they felt that it made sense.


    The ancient Lava Land was definitely a super-large high-level world.


    The murderer of the god of wisdom might have already appeared.


    Did he have to take revenge?


    Medusa, Ermin, and the others probably wanted to take revenge.


    What about the players?


    Do you need help?


    He didn¡¯t know!


    Look at how scary he was, using his head to fight the boss?


    Furthermore, he was extremely handsome. Just that one move allowed you to choose your own future! Countless people immediately turned into fans. Moreover, there was no right or wrong in this kind of world-level war. The civilization of the ancient gods had also been destroyed, hadn¡¯t it?


    The racer of Mount Haruna shouted,¡¯everyone, don¡¯t panic! Even though the Land of the Gods, which had many worlds under its control, had fallen, the death of one of them gave us a chance to rise. In a sense, we are now a new organization with tentacles reaching out to the various worlds. I personally think that our future prospects will not be inferior to them ¡­ We should also have a resounding title. Since it was previously called the Land of the Gods, we shall be called ¡­ The proud heaven Alliance! (Happy)¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Why is this person¡¯s brain so strange?


    Why was the name of the Alliance so lame?


    Someone said,¡±I think the ¡®Alliance of sand sculptures in the heavens¡¯ is quite suitable for you guys (picking nose)¡±


    Everyone was chatting. This day had been too exciting. Shocking news kept coming out one after another. They felt that their world view had been completely perfected and spread out. Hermes ¡®foreshadowing from back then had also ended, and it had directly scared them out of their wits. But what happened next?


    At this moment, something even more explosive and perfect happened.


    The balloon fish inside began to write a summary. It organized everything it knew and sent out all the pictures in one go. It was packed with thousands of words.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    the situation inside is very urgent. You¡¯ve seen the pictures before, so you should have some guesses. I won¡¯t go into detail here. I¡¯ll give you more details when I¡¯m free. For now, I¡¯ll only tell you all the inferences and conclusions I¡¯ve come up with!


    ¡°First of all, my previous guess was correct.¡±


    ¡°This universe is many times more terrifying than the ones we¡¯ve seen before! This was a multiverse extraordinary universe. What kind of concept was that? Many bad students don¡¯t understand because this is a more advanced physics theory. I¡¯ll explain it to you.¡±


    to put it simply, it¡¯s not a single world like before, but multiple parallel worlds stacked on top of each other. It¡¯s like a big tree, a tree-shaped diagram. Due to various choices, it constantly splits and extends its branches and leaves.


    For example, the destruction of the isodarian race was a world node. The destruction and the non-destruction of the isodarian race split into two parallel worlds ¡­ in a single world, there is the term world line. For some terrifying supreme beings, the future is a visible path and path to them. When the world line advances to a certain extent, a fate node will appear and split into new parallel universes ¡­


    as for the ancient gods and this mysterious female God, they are ¡®destinies¡¯ from the other two parallel universes. Existences like the three pillar gods have personally descended in this parallel universe to observe the development of this universe node. The three pillar gods are about to merge, and this parallel universe will give birth to a Supreme existence on the same level as them! That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to attend the ceremony!¡±


    Everyone heard it in an exaggerated manner.


    They thought that the Marvel Universe and the primeval universe were already powerful enough, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be so exaggerated?


    Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand turned into a banner. according to the saying that scared you to death, a super ancient God should be the most powerful one in the parallel universe of the lava Land. After all, this female ancient God is the master of a parallel universe ¡­ He was like Slayer Lord of the Marvel Universe, who controlled a lava world of a parallel universe, but he still wanted to be his ¡­ A slave!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    This ancient God was too exaggerated!


    However, in the next second, kill you sent out his own deduction and screenshot again. I¡¯ve already guessed who the real body of that female deity is.


    Everyone¡¯s breathing quickened.


    There¡¯s more explosive news?


    They looked down.


    this mysterious being is an isodar, and a female at that. It can only be Carolyn!


    The crowd instantly exploded, feeling that someone was teasing them and making fun of them. impossible! Didn¡¯t Carolyn die long ago? ¡± He died in the Research Institute! Furthermore, when he died, he was only a type 5 scientist who could not even truss a chicken.¡±


    The explanation and reasoning were still written below:


    ¡°In this universe, Carolyn is dead, and the Ishtar civilization is destroyed. But what about in other parallel universes? In the other multiverses, where fate was headed in the other direction, would the Ishtar people still dominate the world if they were not destroyed? Carolyn has completely ascended to the peak and become a God?¡±


    A terrifying thought gradually emerged in everyone¡¯s minds.


    This was the descent of Carolyn from another parallel universe. In that time and space, she did not die and even became a rank nine God. She could cross the parallel universe and descend into this dimension ¡­


    ¡°Is that even possible?¡±


    ¡°According to this theory, it¡¯s really ¡­¡±


    The entire game forum was in an uproar, boiling like water.


    ¡°This is too f * cking terrifying! It¡¯s so novel that it¡¯s beyond human imagination!¡±


    the extraordinary multiverse truly lives up to its name.


    Not only the players, but the major research institutes also fell silent. Perhaps on this day on earth ¡­ Because of an incredible game, the hypothesis of the parallel universe, which had been debated in physics for a long time, was finally established.

 Chapter 448

    ?


    448 Earth¡¯s big step?(2 in 1)


    At this moment, screenshots were still being sent continuously. They were filled with a dense pile of text, and the battle was still ongoing. Time was tight, and three thousand directly summarized all the information he had obtained, explaining his understanding of the lava world and explaining everything.


    There were a lot of numbers, but after everyone had sorted them out, there were three main messages:


    In another parallel universe, the people of isodar were not destroyed?


    Carolyn had become the sole ruler of her own universe in that time and space, and had descended upon our universe?


    The ancient land of lava that we¡¯ve been living in is just one of the unremarkable parallel universes?


    This kind of impact was too new. The people on the forums were so excited that they started to discuss it.


    Right now, the total number of people online in the entire game forum circle had reached an all-time high. They were all discussing today¡¯s plot promotion. It was too explosive. Everyone was crazily waiting to ¡± follow the series ¡± and watch the world¡¯s plot. They had not wasted their efforts and time.


    In front of the computer desk, melon seeds, Coke, and beer were all prepared. It was as lively as watching the world Cup, and everyone was also discussing this incredible ancient God.


    it¡¯s too ferocious and overbearing. An ancient existence at the Hongjun level who controls a parallel universe. He directly closed the world lines, allowing you to choose your future and fight for your own fate ¡­


    ¡°emmm¡­ This kind of overbearing President-like plot, just blow it up!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome, I really want to marry him! (Excited)¡±


    no wonder that parallel universe¡¯s Carolyn was so strong. This kind of ancient existence should have rather died than submit, and it would be very difficult to subdue her. I didn¡¯t expect that she would be willing to become a Lackey for him!


    ¡°I¡¯m a bootlicker now (embarrassed)¡±


    ¡°Bootlicker +1¡±


    ¡°Road-twisting lick +2¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    super ancient God¡¯s awesome pen!!!!


    In fact, there was another main reason for this huge sensation. The impact of the world view of the multiverse was too great.


    The powerhouses from other parallel universes descended one after another to observe the drastic changes in the world line of this parallel universe. The reason was that the world line of this universe had undergone a major change. Once the three pillar gods fused, it was very likely that an ultimate existence at their level would be born?


    The plot was so cool!


    Not only was the true origin of the ancient gods discovered, but what he did was also extremely cool. This multi-world setting was so cool that no one had friends!


    However, it was obvious that the netizens who were the most shocked at this time were not the ones who were watching the show. They were all talking and shooting their mouths off, discussing the plot like they were watching a real TV series, giving ideas to the balloon fish players in it on how to choose in the future.


    Instead, it was the faces of the major secret research institutes that were obviously flushed with excitement! Because they knew more things-yes, this might seem exaggerated, but what was even more exaggerated?


    This could very well be true!


    That was a real world, not a game!


    This was the true horror of the world.


    what the f * ck?!


    ¡°F * ck?¡±


    In the Research Institute, perhaps affected by the netizens ¡®excitement, when the big shots saw this, they began to Mutter in their hearts and even cursed.


    All in all, the surprise was too sudden, and no one could stay calm.


    They were all top leaders in the research world, and many of them were big names in physics who had won various Science Awards. Only they knew how terrifying the theory of parallel universes was. Up to this point in the physics World, the theory of parallel universes and multiverses was still the biggest hypothesis on earth!


    Parallel universe was a mainstream hypothesis, put forward based on the uncertainties of Modern Quantum Mechanics. This point of view could also explain the ¡± grandfather paradox ¡± and a series of time travel paradoxes. It was as popular and controversial as the ¡± Big Bang ¡± and other origins of the universe. Even ordinary people outside of the scientific circle were very familiar with it.


    However, in this situation, it was as if someone had suddenly said to you with absolute certainty:


    ¡°The universe is really infinite, multi-dimensional, and parallel!¡±


    My ass!


    They immediately slapped him.


    He had a bad temper, was stubborn, and had a firm mind.


    There was a saying that went!¡±make! bold assumption and carefully verify it.¡± In the scientific community! anyone who dared to make such a conclusive conclusion was!!! cking fool! The hypothesis of physics had always been an important part in pushing forward history, but how could parallel universes be proven? Why don¡¯t you find a transmigrator from a parallel universe to take a look?


    In history, there were people who seemed to be transmigrators, and there were also people who claimed to be from a parallel universe. The universe was so big, so it should have more possibilities ¡­ However, there was no way to prove it. At least, with the current technology on earth, there was no way to prove it.


    But now, as they looked at the information about the world on the internet, they suddenly felt like peeing their pants! He was really so scared that he peed his pants!


    ¡°Multiverse?¡±


    will the future high-tier universe be so terrifying? ¡±


    This kind of worldview was enough to shatter their skulls over and over again.


    A group of scientists in white coats faced their computer screens and began an excited discussion. This time, the plot exploded. Not only did the internet explode, but all the major research institutes also exploded!


    The atmosphere here was different from the joy and joy on the internet. It was unusually tense and depressing.


    ¡°Impossible! The multiverse theory is impossible!¡± A firm opposition stood up and spoke.


    ¡°This is illogical!¡± An old man also spoke, his brows furrowed and wrinkled. Anyone could see that his heart was tight and depressed.


    Of course, there were also scientists who supported the theory of parallel universes. They were extremely excited. In front of them was a loyal supporter of the theory of folded bubble universes. the hypothesis of parallel universes. My previous conjectures and research papers have proposed many times that quantum itself has uncertainties and that there will be ¡®collapse and contraction¡¯ according to observations. It is indeed true! The world is a multiverse!¡±


    At this time, a parallel universe believer and Hawking¡¯s supporter suddenly stood up in the crowd.


    ¡°This game is too scary! He let us discover the truth of science! As expected of a game where learning could make one stronger! In the paper ¡± leaving the eternal explosion, a smooth path to the universe ¡± published by Dr. Hawking in the Journal of High Energy Physics, he proposed a hypothesis that the multiverse was not the real multiverse and that the parallel universes were limited ¡­ This is also in line with the world view of this ancient Lava Land. The arrival of two ultimate existences from parallel universes, not an infinite number of them, is enough to prove that there are not many real parallel universes!¡±


    The other scientist nodded and looked at the researcher with appreciation. He stood up and said, ¡± this point of view is very likely. Theoretical physics professor huttog was a co-author of this paper. After Dr. Hawking¡¯s death, he said in a public location that they did a lot of complex mathematical calculations based on string theory and concluded that the so-called multiverse is limited.


    ¡°This, this, this ¡­¡± Everyone was drenched in cold sweat. They could feel their voices trembling, and they could not control their emotions.


    If it was a coincidence, wasn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence?


    If all the coincidences pointed in one direction, then they were not coincidences but the truth.


    The balloon fish player had also said that a new parallel universe might only split if there was a huge change in the world line!


    It was like a tree with branches and forks, but not infinite. This theory happened to be somewhat similar to the structure of the multiverse proposed by Dr. Hawking.


    ¡°Oh! Oh my God! God bless! This game might prove the hypothesis of the world¡¯s structure and could win the Nobel Prize! Parallel universes are very likely to be a big step for earth!¡±


    ¡°But we know that this game is real! What about the others? He couldn¡¯t come up with this hypothesis and use the events that happened in the game as a scientific basis, right? With a game? That would be a laughingstock!¡±


    but we all know that the game is real!


    The scientists: ¡°!!!


    The researchers were speechless.


    They started discussing the origin of the universe in a game. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they were crazy. Or has the world gone crazy?


    That was a parallel universe! The multiverse!


    That wasn¡¯t just some random street food! To put it simply, there are countless of them on earth? There wouldn¡¯t be exactly the same leaves in the world, but there would be countless leaves that were similar to the ones on earth?


    The parallel world where Germany won in World War II?


    Or even the earth where the Qing Dynasty did not perish?


    Or even Earth where the dinosaurs had not perished?


    ¡°The universe we¡¯re in is just one of the unremarkable ones. They even started to want to see how earth has developed.


    this is so interesting. It has shown us a whole new future and possibility. It is indeed possible to become an argument. Some people were too lazy to argue. Everyone present was a wily old fox. Which one of them wasn¡¯t a professional debater who could argue for their own theories until their faces were red?


    He had already started to collect data. These screenshots and words would become extremely precious research materials that would be studied and verified by countless people.


    After all, the history of Earth in the future might record: you¡¯re dead. the first modern human to truly observe a parallel universe and transmigrators had a profound meaning.


    Someone calmed down and said, ¡± but if it¡¯s true, this ancient God is even more terrifying than the Dao Lords. Moreover, she really exists in this world and might even descend on our earth!


    our earth is too weak in the universe!


    ¡°Yup! It¡¯s too overbearing. With a raise of its hand, it closed the world line and let the living beings inside decide their fate!¡±


    ridiculous! I¡¯d rather believe that this isn¡¯t true!


    Some of the top players in some research institutes started to argue.


    On the internet, everyone was talking about it. Some of the big shots from various worlds were also discussing it. Even the red players, as treasure-level existences who had lived for thousands of years, were also expressing their opinions.


    One sword turtle breath: ¡± it means that the lava Land parallel universe where the balloon fish is located is still too backward. Only after the three pillar gods fuse will an ultimate level nine existence appear ¡­ At this point in history, the top leaders of other parallel universes, ancient gods, and parallel Carolyn of the lava world came to attend the ceremony? Isn¡¯t that too much of an exaggeration?¡±


    This person expressed his disbelief.


    Long Wuming also started to speak, expressing that he only believed half of it, ¡± I think it¡¯s because the worlds are different. Every universe has its own laws. The lava world has a multi-dimensional view of the universe, while the Sorcerer world and the ancient wood World have a single view of the universe!


    Everyone felt that it made sense.


    Take the Sorcerer world as an example. If there was really a parallel universe, it was likely that the parallel universe where Gilgamesh and the three witches were not dead should exist in another universe. These big shots might already be at level nine, and it was also very possible that they would directly descend into this space-time.


    However, it had not appeared yet. The possibility of a singular cosmos theory was very high.


    However, some people noticed that these red names didn¡¯t quite believe it. Could it be that he had turned into a lemon essence?


    Envy, jealousy, and hatred. There were so many worlds, but the balloon fish had to come to such a powerful multiverse! It had tremendous potential, and there were great opportunities in this world. In the future, when he became stronger, could he descend and travel through parallel universes?


    ¡°Become the only existence in the multiverse? The supremacy that transcends the world line?¡±


    ¡°Wonderful! Du Xue might not be the only one!¡±


    balloon fish: hehehehe, in countless parallel universes, the pure and gentle du Xue, the hot and sexy du Xue ¡­ I have so many wives!¡±


    [ balloon fish: the parallel universe¡¯s disobedience is not considered disobedience! ]


    Everyone was speechless.


    They immediately vomited blood. What the hell were they talking about this time? Using the other party¡¯s umbrella again? There were always people who had such strange brain circuits.


    While they were still chatting outside, screenshots were still being sent out. The next second, a picture summary appeared, and everyone hurriedly looked at it.


    The balloon fish was still concluding, ¡±


    the world theory mentioned above is too terrifying. However, what the two deities said next completely corroborates the theory of parallel universes!


    first of all, that female deity claims to be from the Ishtar civilization and even let me go. She even knows that I¡¯m a special material, so she must know me and du Xue ¡­ This proves that there¡¯s an 80 ¨C 90% chance that it¡¯s Carolyn. Furthermore, she even came up with the inconceivable concept of being a traveler from a parallel universe.¡±


    A transmigrator?


    What transmigrator?


    Everyone was bewildered and looked down.


    they were discussing the turbulence that was happening in the universe, saying that some of the more talented powerhouses could receive and transmigrate to their parallel universe after death to be reborn and thus attract talents. They talked about certain terms,¡¯we izudaardians¡¯,¡¯ might be reborn to City School¡¯, and ¡®might also be reborn to the likes of Dragons and magical beasts¡¯. At that moment, I was completely certain.


    Hu ¡­


    Everyone heaved a long sigh of relief. This time, everyone was so excited that they had no explanation! If he had been vague, he might have been imagining things, but he had said it so clearly that the truth had already been revealed.


    It was indeed the setting of the multiverse, even transmigrators had appeared.


    To put it simply and broadly, most of the city travelers in online novels had transmigrated to a similar parallel universe. Whether it was ancient or modern, they all lacked some culture. They were on the path of copying songs, copying Taobao, copying poetry, and making a fortune.


    This was the concept of parallel universes. Although many people did not know about it, it had already existed in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Hiss!


    At this moment, the hearts of the people from the major research institutes were completely made of glass.


    As mentioned before, how to prove that there were parallel universes? Why don¡¯t you find a transmigrator to take a look? In the end, a transmigrator from a parallel universe had really appeared. It was a slap in the face! And his face was swollen! What was even more terrifying was that these universe paragons were manipulating people to cross parallel universes from behind the scenes. It was a huge conspiracy to increase the power of the universe they were in ¡­ Their brains began to shut down completely at this moment.


    Alright, the big step on earth had already begun!

 Chapter 449

    ?


    449 Changing fate (2 in 1)


    No matter how crazy the Research Institute was, the situation on the internet was clear. At the end of countless conclusions and texts, there was a sentence:


    ¡°Brothers! The situation has shown that the ancient gods have given the destined future a chance to reverse, and there is the possibility of creating a miracle!¡±


    but now, fate has closed, but it¡¯s still destined, because no other variables have joined in. I¡¯m the only variable that can change the trajectory of the entire fate. With all of you, I have the greatest and infinite possibilities!


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! Now, please lend me the fate, talent, experience, and protagonist aura of your world! Let me gather the torrent of fate and reverse the situation to create a miracle!¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    These words were thick with Chuunibyou, but the general meaning was to ask other players to help him?


    But how could he help?


    There was no way to help.


    As a heavenly Emperor, he couldn¡¯t help the battle at all. So what if he was the only variable?


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± everyone, don¡¯t panic. Speaking of which, we now know why this is a destined future ¡­ At this time, he indeed needs to gather the Sons of Destiny from other worlds and lend him our own destiny. Then, he can kill the great joy Emperor!¡±


    Everyone was stunned. This person was so Chuunibyou.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± alright, time is of the essence. so. ¡®ll cut to the chase. It¡¯s easy for him to help, and he¡¯s already thought of something. Players, please reveal all the methods you¡¯ve been hiding ¡­ If he helped du Xue, he could probably become stronger in a short time ¡­ I know how perverted you were before.¡±


    Everyone had not reacted yet.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ player ¡®Meng Mei wants to evolve into a Dragon¡¯ has sent a document titled ¡®Mount Shu sword forging complete version¡¯. ]


    Mengmei,¡±take it!¡± This was the power of the son of destiny! It took him a long time to get it from his mortal sister, the heavenly Emperor. How overbearing ¡­ The mortals of Mount Shu cultivate very quickly. Although time is tight now, we can fool the three races and hand over all their treasures. This sword¡¯s power can probably be increased by four levels, and there are the latest secret techniques in it. The lives of several gods can be sacrificed to the sword. In a short time, this sword¡¯s grade can reach the realm of mid-level God.¡±


    Everyone was startled and immediately reacted. These bastard players were too sneaky. The ones they posted on the online forums were all incomplete versions?


    After the balloon fish obtained the incomplete secret manuals in the forum, he probably cut out some of them and made them into the main God Space of the ¡°umbrella company¡± to give other people skills to learn.


    He would probably be considered good if only half of its power was left.


    ¡°F * ck! Take the opportunity to pick up salted fish!¡± They were instantly excited and hurriedly tried to download it. After all, the forum was too incomplete now, and they might be able to use it when they entered the world in the future, so they could prepare for a rainy day.


    The result was a prompt.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ only designated players can receive the file. ]


    ¡°Bitch.¡± They immediately spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ player ¡®top of the food chain, Bell¡¯ has sent a document Witcher tribe¡¯s golden body cultivation Enhanced Edition ]


    Bell said, ¡± it¡¯s the complete and strengthened version. Take it. This is the new version that I¡¯ve made over the years. The one you¡¯re using is the one I gave to the twelve ancestors of sorcery a thousand years ago. With this, although it¡¯s not the nine revolutions mysterious art, it¡¯s the basic meridians of the ancestor of sorcery¡¯s true body. It¡¯s the foundation of all the Sorcerer tribe¡¯s techniques. Your strength will probably be improved by about eight times.


    This was even more brutal. He actually castrated more than half of it?


    Everyone vomited blood. These animals were too good at hiding.


    Bell: ¡± cough, cough, cough. But time is too tight right now. Du Xue can only temporarily modify the route of the exercise. I estimate that it can only increase the combat power by one level. The power won¡¯t be too great.


    Everyone instantly understood that this was the variable.


    It was also thanks to these bastards being secretive, doing things in a wretched manner, and liking to hold back so that others wouldn¡¯t learn everything and kill the old master with their random punches. As a result, even though du Xue was completely seen through by the human-shaped pillar God and couldn¡¯t affect the situation, it was also because of this brand new variable that the other worlds ¡®cultivation techniques could be completed and allow her to instantly raise her realm, transcending beyond calculation.


    In fact, the Mount Shu sword immortal lineage¡¯s speed of improvement was unbelievable. As long as there were enough materials, they could rapidly increase the grade of their swords.


    If those ordinary gods were willing to sacrifice themselves to the sword and the three races took out all their stored energy to become a God, du Xue would be able to become a mid-level God in a short time. This was the unique advantage of the Mount Shu sword immortal!


    A mid-level God, especially one with the corpse sword immortal cultivation system, was enough to change the outcome of the battle.


    ¡­.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The great joy Emperor, the daughter of Sheng Lin, and Subaru were madly killing each other in an earth-shattering battle.


    In mid-air, Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter looked at the great joy Emperor, her face frozen. I once saw you laughing as you announced that you would rule the world, and I saw sorrow in your eyes. You are also a person controlled by fate. Turn back! Now that we don¡¯t have the three pillar gods behind us, we¡¯re all free. We can decide our own fate!¡±


    ¡°You can decide your own fate?¡±


    Emperor great Joy¡¯s body trembled as if he was moved. His face was hidden in the darkness as he struggled to move.


    ¡°No one is willing to become a puppet of fate!¡± The daughter of Sheng Lin spoke again and persuaded, ¡± human-shaped pillar God, I can¡¯t control you anymore. From today onwards, we belong to ourselves. Face the choices in our hearts!


    ¡°Face it head on, make a choice in your heart?¡± The great joy Emperor was stunned. After a moment of silence, he suddenly burst into laughter.


    He cried and laughed at the same time, and tears actually flashed in the corners of his eyes. yes, yes, I¡¯m finally free now, I¡¯m free! My life, my future, I¡¯m the one who decides it!¡±


    The daughter of Sheng Lin suddenly looked hopeful.


    Bang!


    The next second, the Emperor of great joy sent Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter flying with a bang. I¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time! I can finally decide my own fate. Get lost!¡±


    He roared angrily, his neck red with anger. yes! I don¡¯t hit women, but you¡¯re not human at all! It¡¯s just a tree, a tree with green vines all over its body, and it¡¯s condensed into a tree statue. You want to be my wife?¡±


    ¡°You! Everyone! It was true! Clang! I! Yes! Change! Attitude! Mo!¡±


    The great joy Emperor was completely irritated. He pointed at some of the women who were besieging the gods and said, ¡± look at you! Oddly shaped, lush plants, a furry black lioness, a female lizard with wings, a female wild dog, I also want to take you into my harem! You guys haven¡¯t even transformed into humans, how could a living person ¡­¡±


    He sobbed nervously, as if he was crazy. if it wasn¡¯t for the pillar God ¡­


    ¡°You!¡± The daughter of Sheng Lin was aghast.


    She spat out a mouthful of blood and stood up. She looked at the excited Emperor da Huan in horror as if she was looking at a lunatic, a complete lunatic!


    Emperor great joy laughed wildly, his face cold, ¡± yes! I want to establish the twelve palaces and take all the women in the world as my concubines. I don¡¯t want a pervert who is interested in everything! I¡¯ve said it before. In my life, I want to enjoy all the joy in the world. I want to climb to the top, fight the strongest enemies, drink the strongest wine, sleep with the most beautiful women ¡­ And not the wildest dog!¡±


    Bang!


    In a flash, he rushed toward that Wolf-shaped level eight God and ruthlessly sent him flying. He was so angry that his hair was standing on end. also, thank you for helping me get rid of that pillar God behind me! Now, I can decide my life freely!¡±


    He raised his arm high. come on! If you all attack together, you¡¯ll be the strongest enemies in the world!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Xia niming looked at the sky,


    very soon, you¡¯re going to suffer the most brutal beating, sit in the most dazzling wheelchair, sleep in the most expensive coffin, and enjoy the coolest disco dance on the grave ¡­ this is what a perfect and magnificent life should be like.¡±


    The others did not understand the sorrow in Emperor great Joy¡¯s eyes and thought that he had been forced.


    However, after listening to the conversation between the two gods and the explanation of the stone¡¯s fate, Xia niming naturally understood the great joy Emperor¡¯s actions. The great joy Emperor¡¯s nature was like this, he was a dark and twisted person.


    It was because he had made his own choice that fate found him.


    At this moment, the only thing he was forced to do was to unite the other two races, find a beast form and a plant form, and achieve a great unification.


    Ding! Ding!


    Xia niming lowered his head and looked at his personal information in the website. He took a deep breath and said, ¡± I got it. I owe you a huge favor.


    The reason why he had analyzed so much about the network outside was not only because he wanted to turn the tide and defeat the strong. He often needed a huge amount of information and understood the whole situation to do so ¡­ Or was it because he had shown them the power of this world?


    Their true goal was to be willing to invest in him and believe in his future!


    It was only by proving that the ancient Lava Land and the Magus world could be connected in the future that the other party would be willing to pay a huge price to help him.


    After all, the complete cultivation techniques that they had obtained were truly heaven-defying! In any world, it was enough to be a rank eight God with terrifying combat power. It could be said to be a God-level technique in the universe.


    In the forum, it was already a very good benefit to announce the incomplete version. It was already a pretty good combat power among those of the same level. As for the complete version, it was a Top Secret!


    ¡°I got it ¡­ I should be able to.¡± He looked at the sky from afar. the great joy Emperor¡¯s combat power is terrifying. It¡¯s hard to hit him, but he can easily hurt others and even reflect part of your attack. That¡¯s the most terrifying thing about him.


    Due to the uniqueness of his power system, he was not afraid of a group fight at all.


    It was basically impossible for those with a lower realm than him to hurt him.


    The 20 ordinary gods could only watch helplessly from the side. Even if they attacked him, not only would they not be able to break his defense, but they would also give him the opportunity to absorb energy. This would cause him to use this energy to attack the two middle-level gods, the daughter of Sheng Lin and Subaru, instead. They would be of more help.


    Emperor great Joy¡¯s powerful defense could also take on two at once, so he was almost doomed!


    however, more than twenty ordinary gods didn¡¯t go on stage ¡­ In addition, the hidden du Xue was not on the field ¡­ They all had the time to forge swords! Form the third part of the battle Force.¡± He took a deep breath and called for du Xue, who was far away. Then, he asked du Xue to call all the ordinary gods.


    ¡°A mere heavenly Emperor, why did you call us over?¡±


    The ordinary gods in the surroundings descended. After observing for a while, they spoke one after another.


    Xia niming said indifferently,¡±do you want to defeat the great joy Emperor?¡± I have a way to change your fate of being ruled.¡±


    They were shocked at first, and then a God couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°You, a mere heavenly Emperor?¡±


    However, Xia niming said,¡±can you feel my body?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in the path of fate. I¡¯m the only variable in this world! Even if fate was shut down, fate was still there ¡­ Because no one could change him and break his original trajectory! And I can!¡±


    The gods around him sensed it silently, and their expressions changed slightly. He was indeed the only variable. Among all the lives in the entire world, he was the only one who could change the situation of the war.


    ¡°The only variable? Tell me your thoughts.¡± There was a God hidden in the divine light, and his might was astonishing.


    Xia niiming said, ¡± the variable lies in this God du Xue. I can help her become stronger. Hand over all your natural treasures and various materials to help forge the sword! He even sacrificed his life to make this sword reach the intermediate level!¡±


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, du Xue¡¯s head flipped open, and a white light shot out.


    This was a white bone Jade sword with a white jade blade. The two edges of the sword glowed with a cold light as it floated in the air and appeared in front of everyone.


    Huala!


    ¡°Backbones forging swords?¡± The gods around were stunned. They naturally felt the horror and extraordinariness of this system. Someone frowned and said, ¡± the materials can naturally be given. The gods of our three races have each collected the best materials in the world, but to use the lives of gods to forge a sword, aren¡¯t we sending ourselves to our deaths? ¡±


    by estimation, it would take about ten gods ¡®lives. Xia niming spoke indifferently and said a terrifying number, ¡± more than half of the middle-level people present will die. This is the final choice. After all, if the great joy Emperor rules the world, you all know the consequences. It¡¯s just a matter of whether you die earlier or later.


    ¡°Gods, please die for the people of the world!¡±


    He bowed down and begged earnestly.


    The expressions of the surrounding gods changed, and they looked hesitant.


    After a moment of silence, a God pursed his lips and stood up. count me in.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too,¡± A plant-type God stood out. He looked to the side and said to a plant that was also preparing to stand out, ¡± mi ya, go back. Our tribe must have a God to stay behind and maintain prosperity.


    The God pursed his lips and hesitated to speak, then retreated.


    After a moment of silence, another warrior from the human tribe walked out. my Changyan tribe will join in as well. Thank you for your help. It would be a joke if no one from the human tribe stepped forward.


    Time couldn¡¯t be delayed at all. The slower they were, the lower their chances of winning. The gods quickly stood out. They were extremely courageous for their race and the entire common people.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin!¡± Xia niming took a deep breath and said, ¡± two gods can buy us a lot of time. First, twenty gods will work together to forge their own materials and hammer the peerless treasures. Then, ten gods will be thrown into the furnace, and the other ten will forge them!


    This was a very cruel method, but the surrounding people quickly took action.


    On the other side, du Xue¡¯s sword was being hammered and forged. Du Xue herself didn¡¯t stop either. She began to organize her thoughts and took the opportunity to improve her own body cultivation technique. In a short period of time, she had improved some of the circulation routes, which could increase her battle prowess.


    BOOM!


    As he forged in the flame furnace, the flames soared into the sky.


    In the distance, Emperor da Huan¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡± What is this? I¡¯ve seen the traces of any world line in this battle on the pillar gods, but they didn¡¯t do this.¡±


    He shifted his gaze. a variable. There¡¯s no way to deal with it like before. That balloon creature ¡­ It¡¯s a variable Beyond Fate!¡±


    Emperor great joy rushed down quickly with a shocking killing intent.


    hold on for half an hour! Xia niming roared.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Subaru laughed out loud and stood in front of him. you finally know fear! Great joy Emperor, you must die today!¡±


    ¡°Ten times!¡±


    BOOM!


    A terrifying aura erupted once again.


    Subaru, the daughter of Sheng Lin, you!!! Emperor great Joy¡¯s shocked and angry voice was heard.


    At this moment, more than twenty gods joined forces and began to cast the sword. Their movements were extremely fast and had a world-shaking power. Divine light bloomed, and all kinds of five-colored glaze phenomenons were born. Ten gods were very silent because they would be thrown into the furnace if they waited any longer.


    ¡°By the way, do you guys know about the umbrella?¡± Xia niming opened his mouth.


    ¡°Umbrella?¡±


    The gods all shook their heads.


    umbrella is a mysterious ancient organization that spans across countless parallel universes. It has a special structure of the creator space. There are two ancient gods behind us, and it¡¯s a super organization that spans countless parallel universes! Umbrella, the umbrella that protects the heavens!¡± Xia niming said, ¡± all of you gods here, join my Umbrella Corporation. You¡¯ll be able to obtain endless opportunities and all kinds of heaven-defying skills and cultivation techniques. Even now, those who are about to die can be reborn in another parallel universe and start a new life.


    They were shocked.


    ¡°The ten of you, do you want to be my umbrella?¡± Xia niming said.


    The ten gods were shocked and nodded silently.


    This celestial Thearch, who did not have a demonic core and was not part of fate, did indeed have a huge secret. Du Xue¡¯s cultivation system was made up of countless extraordinary techniques. At this time, they were also about to die and had no choice.


    ¡°We¡¯ll join.¡± They looked at each other and gritted their teeth.


    Xia niming laughed. you guys can continue.


    The various gods were still forging du Xue¡¯s sword and were about to throw it into the furnace. On the other side, du Xue was sitting cross-legged and cultivating.


    Both sides were advancing side by side.


    Xia niming returned to the dense forest and saw the two ancient gods sitting on the big stone, discussing,


    He took a deep breath and hesitated for a moment. He then took a step forward and said to Caroline, ¡±


    ¡°Lord deity, du Xue and I are willing to be your representatives in this world! I¡¯ll help you set up an organization that will span across parallel universes, establish a creator space, and manage the transmigrators.¡±


    ¡°Management? transmigrators?¡±


    Caroline looked at him with a smile that was not a smile. She knew what he had done just now.


    I have brought you the lives of ten gods. Xia niming trembled and kneeled on the ground.


    This was his greatest chance. It was likely that he would not be able to get close to the ancient gods. However, if the other God was Carolyn, she might take them in on account of du Xue¡¯s face and give them a huge opportunity.


    ¡°This is the proposal.¡±


    Xia niming was very respectful, as if he was applying for a job, ¡± I hope you can give me hope for an interview! ¡°Those transmigrators will rely on their powerful wisdom from when they were alive to influence the structure of the world and create inequality. This is a way to limit the transmigrators so that they have a Lord God¡¯s space and not expose their identities.¡±


    Carolyn received the proposal. Clearly, she was also shocked by the settings of the creator space within it. With a smile, she said, ¡± it¡¯s very interesting. I¡¯ll take those ten gods and bring them to my universe ¡­ If you want to set up your so-called organization, it¡¯s fine. I can give you a temporary qualification to enter my world. However, between the worlds, you can¡¯t interfere and you can¡¯t disclose it to anyone!¡±


    thank you, Lord God! Xia niming was overjoyed and quickly kneeled on the ground again, tears streaming down his face.¡¯My advantage as a transmigrator has finally been activated, I¡¯ve finally hugged a super big thigh!¡¯


    Xu Zhi also looked at Xia niming, who was kneeling on the ground, with a half-smile.


    This person was very smart and flexible. He was indeed a talent. How he developed was his own business. She was too lazy to interfere.


    BOOM!


    Not far away, a sea of flames suddenly soared into the sky.


    Waves of forging sounds rang out along with thunderous explosions. A faint ancient divine furnace appeared indistinctly as if it was an eternal divine weapon. It brought with it a vast and mighty pressure. After waves of blood-red light shot into the sky, the divine weapon completely appeared with a clang and a crisp sound. The vast aura of a mid-level God spread.


    The aura disappeared in a flash.


    ¡°Great joy Emperor, I will kill you!¡±


    A soft and clear voice was heard, and a woman holding a long sword entered.


    In the 51st year of the great joy Emperor¡¯s reign, the tyrant great joy Emperor wanted to unify all living things in the world, but the corpse immortal appeared out of nowhere, reversed fate, and saved all living things from disaster!

 Chapter 450

    ?


    450 Chapter 459


    In an instant, a silent, snow-white divine light shot into the sky. Du Xue was an assassin, but she had already been exposed. Naturally, she could not care about hiding her identity. Her aura surged and exploded.


    ¡°The true body of the witch.¡±


    Bang!


    Her body grew taller and more solid.


    The terrifying aura continued to spread, as if an ancient immortal golden body had descended, and its vitality continued to spread. The combat strength of the true body of a witch was not earth-shattering, but its recovery ability and strong vitality were extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Awaken!¡±


    Her entire body was burning as she entered the second state, zombified.


    Every cell in that terrifying body was actually collapsing and rotting, flowing out a viscous gel-like cell fluid. It was like a burning and melting human-shaped Wax Torch, dripping with viscous liquid as it continued to collapse.


    Along with the burning of every inch of his cells, a terrifying power was like a suppressed volcano that was about to erupt and break through the heavens. The void exploded and the space trembled. This was the terrifying might of a mid-level God.


    ¡°This power ¡­¡± Emperor great joy suddenly turned his head and revealed a frightened aura, but he didn¡¯t have time to react.


    The third level began to erupt!


    Clang!


    The sharp sword was unsheathed.


    There was a long sword that was straight and had the aura of a mid-level deity. The body of the sword was snow-white and smooth. It was as precise as a mirror and reflected clear light as if it was a living thing. The surface of the sword reflected the scenes of the entire mountain, River, and land below. It was gorgeous.


    ¡°Sword, open! Shu! Daoist!¡±


    The next moment, the world shook and the clouds rolled.


    A silent, snow-white sword light condensed and instantly turned into a curtain of snow-white light that fell down. There was no sound, but it was so hot that it almost melted the earth. All the celestial Thearch and ordinary gods were pressed down.


    ¡°The little girl from back then has finally grown up. She now has a trace of Liu Wenjian¡¯s elegance.¡± Xu Zhi looked up at the sky.


    Whoosh-


    The snow-white sword light fell on Emperor great joy like a waterfall.


    what is this thing!? The great joy Emperor¡¯s eyes were dazed as he looked at the terrifying divine light and sword light in front of him. In the next second, a violent madness ignited in his heart. I won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°I, also have determination!¡±


    He raised his arms high, and his entire body went completely mad. He entered the determined zombified state and continued to rot. Pieces of mirrors blocked his way.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    The violent smooth mirror surface exploded violently.


    It was as if the entire world had turned into a mirror. The flowers, trees, mountains, and rivers all cracked and shattered. Amidst the terrifying explosions, Emperor da Huan was forced to retreat and spit out mouthfuls of blood.


    He was pushed back by more than half of the ancient Lava Land. Even the space that he had spread out in his hand, which was more than 200, was still shattering crazily and could not hold on for a moment.


    Bang!


    The space exploded.


    He no longer had any space to defend himself. He looked at the incoming sword light in a daze, and his face was filled with madness and despair. A terrifying determination erupted from him, and he overexerted his body. His entire body melted, turning into threads of bright red blood.


    I still have my determination. I believe that I won¡¯t die ¡­ However, if I were to be reduced to ashes in an instant, it would not be able to save me. ¡±


    Bang!


    A confused voice sounded, and the white light covered him.


    ¡°This is the unknown fate, right? You might be defeated, you might be killed. Compared to knowing everything, this is much more interesting.¡±


    His entire body was instantly shattered. In everyone¡¯s eyes, the domineering Emperor of great joy had actually walked towards death in an extremely shocking way in just a short moment!


    ¡°This sword ¡­ It could cut off everything in the world! He has broken our established destiny!¡±


    Subaru and Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter looked at the scene in horror.


    This was too terrifying.


    He could feel a chill down his spine.


    Even a high-level God might not be able to easily burst out such instantaneous combat power. If it had enveloped the two of them just now, they would have been doomed to death!


    ¡°Simply ¡­ This is unimaginable.¡±


    At this moment, Carolyn was also looking at the sky that had been split apart in astonishment. Even for her, she felt that if she were to be suddenly attacked by this sword, her life would be in an intense threat. She might even be killed by this sneak attack. Her terror had reached its peak.


    Puchi!


    In the sky, light flickered as du Xue retracted her sword and returned to her body. Her entire body rapidly fell, smashing into the ground and creating a huge gray dust storm. Her entire body was shattered, and pus oozed out from her body. She spat out large mouthfuls of blood, and it was almost impossible to tell that there was an intact part of her.


    Xia niming hurriedly ran over, his face full of heartache. it¡¯s just as I¡¯ve guessed. I¡¯ll raise my head and use my sword. If I can¡¯t kill you with this one hit, I¡¯ll consider it my loss.


    Beating himself to the point of near death?


    Everyone was in shock.


    The explosion of this sword was too terrifying. Emperor da Huan died instantly, and du Xue, who had used this sword, couldn¡¯t withstand it at all.


    ¡°He injured himself with just one sword.¡±


    Xu Zhi was also watching this scene. This player, Xia niming, really had an idea. He had fused three axes together and instantly turned them into one, bringing with it a terrifying explosion. Du Xue had only swung her sword once, and he was already seriously injured.


    This kind of injury was close to death, and it would take several years to recover.


    However, this kind of terrifying destructive power far exceeded other heaven-defying cultivation techniques. It was the strongest single-target outburst other than Cthulhu!


    The nine revolutions mysterious art, the great overarching heaven Sutra, the eternal Grim Reaper, the three body severing, and other cultivation techniques could not even compare to one-tenth of its explosive power in the same realm!


    although it looks terrifying, it¡¯s far from comparable to these cultivation techniques. There are too many limitations.


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment, then shook his head and commented, ¡± just the explosive power of one strike is enough to instantly be slaughtered. If I can¡¯t kill the enemy, I¡¯ll be killed in an instant ¡­ Although du Xue has yet to fully master it and is only making last-minute preparations, when she truly Masters this power in the future, she will probably only be able to launch one attack.¡±


    Her current body, which was a castrated version of the true body of an ancestral witch, could not withstand the explosive power. However, even if the flaws were fixed and her body¡¯s strength and toughness were doubled, there would not be such a terrible side effect after using the sword. She would probably be able to move freely, but she would definitely not be able to use the sword a second time!


    One-hit woman.


    A single strike might be more appropriate.


    One sword strike to the point of near death would take ten years to recuperate. It was only fierce for a moment. To be a real woman for one second, one could fully display the instantaneous strike.


    Xu Zhi was dumbfounded and began to measure his strength. This was a very good data observation. but to kill heaven-defying people like di Qi and Dao Changsheng in an instant? It¡¯s indeed possible, but not very likely. After all, the reason why these two¡¯s techniques are so heaven-defying is that they have no shortcomings. They¡¯re very balanced and have extremely strong defensive power. If we can¡¯t kill them in an instant, we¡¯ll be at their mercy.¡±


    Di Qi and Dao Changsheng might succeed in their sneak attack.


    As for the Cthulhu evil god, she was invincible in the same realm. She had not yet entered the complete form of the heavenly Emperor realm. The complete form was a creature formed by 110000 heavenly emperors. Du Xue had died without any reason. There was no need for her to make a move.


    Di Qi and Dao Changsheng were at the same level as her, but no matter how many of them came, they would all be nothing to her.


    As for killing a Phoenix?


    It was also impossible!


    Other than unconventional creatures like Cthulhu, phoenixes could be considered the fattest in history.


    Did she think that the people of the Sorcerer world who had chased after her and made her their target were all fake?


    If he didn¡¯t use the most meaty equipment, could he take the most vicious beating?


    The perfect combination of rising from the ashes and the nine revolutions mysterious art was almost impossible to kill her. Moreover, every time she was heavily injured, she became stronger. She was simply the strongest bloodline of the Saiyans, which completely suppressed this kind of explosive assassination style.


    but in the future, I can still look forward to this cultivation technique. If it takes an extreme path and has someone to cooperate with, it¡¯s completely possible to Cross Worlds and fight. This is a very terrifying thing. Xu Zhi looked up at the sky and smiled.

 Chapter 451

    ?


    451 Integrating a new gene


    ¡°That¡¯s scary.¡±


    Looking at the sky, Carolyn felt a lingering fear in her heart at the terrifying land that had been torn apart by a single sword strike.


    When one reached the God Realm, they had to hold back as much as possible. A world couldn¡¯t stand their torment. Moreover, the consumption of a God¡¯s descent into the mortal world was too great, and it was even more impossible to waste physical strength.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have stayed in the void for so long and wouldn¡¯t easily descend to the mortal world.


    Although this sword attack was restrained and did not attack any other places, the aftershock still shattered many large regions. It was evident how terrifying it was.


    She stretched out her hand and seemed to grab something in the air. She said in surprise, ¡± the great joy Emperor is indeed a tough monster with terrifying determination. He¡¯s not really dead yet ¡­ I¡¯ve caught his remnant soul.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at her palm.


    Great joy Emperor, this guy is really tenacious, and he¡¯s still secretly holding on?


    this trip was perfect. We got ten God geniuses who came to our world as transmigrators. We even got the great joy Emperor ¡­ Since he¡¯s already dead in the eyes of the public, he¡¯s mine. Anyway, his remnant soul will dissipate sooner or later, so it won¡¯t affect the tide of history.¡± Caroline smiled and gently squeezed her hand. A cold glint flashed through her eyes.


    Bang!


    The soul dissipated with a scream and was absorbed into the brain. the technique he created is also very interesting. It just so happens that I can obtain his memories and obtain some of the things within. I can complete the inheritance of my internal universe and let the gods inside cultivate it.


    Xu Zhi nodded and laughed as well. you want harlandon to practice this technique? ¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± With a serious look on her face, Carolyn said, ¡± Harland Dong is a very powerful talent. This woman is a pervert. She stole her husband¡¯s body, is Addicted to Love, and doesn¡¯t have any big ambitions. She¡¯s different from us who pursue ideals and dreams. She¡¯s a much higher and more beautiful woman.


    ¡®However. he was still the most amazing person in the world to be able to compete with me, help my husband in secret. and lead the seafolk to rise up and compete with the people of isodar. He is still the most amazing person in the world. He is perfect in all aspects. including wisdom, talent, ability, judgment ¡­¡¯ He¡¯s also the person who can fight the most, much better than me. You know that fighting is not my Forte ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment and said, ¡± hai landong is indeed your strongest fighter. He should have become a God by now, right? if he were to practice this technique of the great joy Emperor, I¡¯m afraid his combat power would be terrifying.


    ¡± when am i going to get du xue¡¯s cultivation technique? it looks very terrifying, and i can also let people cultivate it and have an additional terrifying combat power. the current me is just a living target with no cultivation realm. i have to raise a group of powerful gods to be my hired thugs. ¡± Caroline rubbed her temples in distress. but I lack a talent in my universe who can perfectly practice this corpse sword Immortal Technique ¡­ the person who can create an era is the most precious treasure.¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    Carolyn was already standing from the point of view of the God of creation, but was he thinking from his own point of view?


    Did the God of creation need talents to develop the era?


    He felt that it was very interesting. This was One Ring linking another!


    ¡°If she finds out about this, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll break down again ¡­¡± Xu Zhi held his forehead. The world was a circle, and there were circles outside the circle. No one knew whether the world they lived in was real or fake.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Said Carolyn suddenly.


    ¡°Thinking about other things is more interesting and coincidental.¡± Xu Zhi replied, ¡± if I have the time, I¡¯ll go to your world and take a look. I¡¯ll see how the parallel universe where the isodarian people are still alive is developing.


    we izudaardians are still researching science and space-faring online games to broaden the world and its rules. After all, it¡¯s not easy to be a God of creation and perfect a real universe. Carolyn couldn¡¯t help but laugh. our world has already become a game in the brain¡¯s mainframe.


    The two of them continued to drink milk tea and watched the drastic changes of this era from afar.


    Carolyn herself was still a scientist. She was a special high-level God without any combat power, but there was a world in her body that could summon the gods living in her body. She guessed that she wanted some of the gods in her body to inherit this technique and improve their combat power.


    Secretly learning the essence of each era was indeed an innate ability of these top big shots.


    ¡°The path of eternal life for the Grim Reaper to become a God seems to be summoning a farmer, but its potential battle strength is also very terrifying. A divine genius with all kinds of heaven-defying cultivation techniques? Coming out to gang up and fight is also a good development.¡±


    In fact, Xu Zhi had gained a better understanding of the ancient Lava Land in her body and the structural rules of this technique through their communication and chat just now.


    It might be difficult to understand a computer that lived in one¡¯s memory, but it could be explained as a spiritual world.


    This was a soul world, and the data that lived in it were All Souls. After all, souls were energy streams, and the flowers and trees in it were also made of a huge amount of energy. They could become spirits and cultivate.


    It was constructed with a special, perfect, and exquisite nomological law, just like a real world.


    Naturally, she could summon the gods with soul bodies to help.


    Even the life forms in the data stream could get married and have children due to the authenticity and micro-realism of the energy particles, just like the birth of a new AI intelligent life.


    It was also similar to the ¡®ghost child¡¯ on earth. Ghost babies were produced by the reproduction of souls and were the descendants of souls without a physical body.


    ¡°The realm of the ninth-rank is now clear.¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed faintly and took a sip of his milk tea. a hundred trillion cells is simply a fantasy. I¡¯m afraid that only a few gods can reach the top. Level nine is an even more terrifying threshold than level eight ¡­ On the other hand, the three pillar gods had an innate advantage in this regard, but by borrowing the calculation power of all living beings, they were ultimately not at the true ninth rank when they reached that realm. Individual rank-9 are the strongest.¡±


    They used the brains of all living beings, which was a trick.


    the reason why rank nines are so powerful is not only because of the qualitative change in energy compression, but also because of the Dao techniques they use. Every single energy particle is so minute that it can be called a ¡®nomological phenomenon¡¯, or rather, it can be called a quantum-level Dao technique ¡­


    For example, the great joy Emperor¡¯s space mirror and Subaru¡¯s enhanced zombization outbreak. They could be said to be so fine that they formed the basic structure of the universe ¡­ That was why it had such power.


    ¡°In this realm, you have to research your own mantras.¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed.


    Carolyn had just said that she had already prepared her level 9 Tao technique and was currently training it. It was a Tao technique that was tailor-made for her: The god of death was immortal.


    It could summon the dead, which was the living being in her mind, no longer as a soul, but using the quantum structure to create flesh and blood as a template, allowing them to descend into this world with a real body and become living creatures!


    This was something that could only be achieved with a terrifyingly huge computing power and a degree of precision.


    This was the true eternal life of the Grim Reaper!


    He could live again, return to the main universe, and then return to the tomb World where he was buried.


    Death wasn¡¯t true death, but another form of true immortality!


    if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s really a parallel universe. In that online game world in the brain, the natural treasures, living people, and powerhouses can all be materialized and appear in reality ¡­


    Xu Zhi sighed, feeling that it was very scary.


    It was no wonder that Carolyn had set up the world according to the rules of reality. She did not let herself go and randomly create fantasy creatures that did not conform to the material plane. This was to connect the two worlds, and she really wanted to create a parallel universe.


    the ancient land of lava. It¡¯s an interesting day and the changes of the times. It¡¯s time to leave.


    Xu Zhi sighed softly. Seeing that the situation had come to an end, there was no reason for him to stay any longer. He activated a spatial teleportation and disappeared from where he was.


    Caroline stared at the place where it had disappeared and bowed slightly. She then turned her head to look at the wasteland. The crying gods, the rise and fall of this era, had also disappeared.


    there¡¯s no need to pay attention to the matters of the main universe. Let¡¯s go back and develop my parallel universe!


    ¡­.


    In the living room, Xu Zhi opened his eyes.


    the ancient Lava Land, the multiverse, the world line, the future, they have indeed been completely perfected and are on the right track of development ¡­ Carolyn, the God of the multiverse from the ancient land of lava.¡±


    He muttered to himself for a long time.


    In every world, there would always be someone who would attempt the daomerge, and that would become the rule of the world.


    Ermin of the Sorcerer world had built the underworld, and Medusa had become a demon God, which meant that she had become part of the rules of the world.


    The Daoist Immortals of the primordial world established the heavenly court, and Mengmei became the Dragon¡¯s Vein. These were also the basic rules of the world.


    In the ancient tree world, di Qi had directly transformed into a planet.


    Carolyn had also reached the Dao integration stage and become the God of parallel universes in this world. With the izudaarian race¡¯s advanced technology and terrifying computing power, she was able to create a parallel universe ¡­


    Xu Zhi suddenly began to feel a little helpless.


    He had promised that he would find time to take a look at the parallel universe world in Carolyn¡¯s body, the other ancient land of lava, and see how it had developed ¡­ However, Carolyn had also expressed that she was looking forward to visiting the universe world within her body.


    After all, they were the gravekeepers of two different civilizations.


    However, there was no universe in Xu Zhi¡¯s body.


    No, there wasn¡¯t.


    He had a food world in his stomach, and a bunch of players were cooking and causing trouble.


    Although he didn¡¯t agree to Carolyn¡¯s request, he had a feeling that his cover would be blown one day. After all, his mind was completely empty.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, but he quickly calmed down. but no matter what, the system of the ancient Lava Land is almost complete. It¡¯s time to integrate a brand new gene and begin to cultivate the system of this world. It¡¯s time to integrate the system genes!

 Chapter 452

    ?


    452 Merging cultivation techniques


    The system genes were constantly being updated. From a square-shaped chip in the hands of a player, it had gradually transformed into an octagonal magic core structure. After experiencing the development of many eras, it had finally matured. All kinds of safety hazards, advantages, and disadvantages had long been clear.


    this era is over. I can start cultivating now.


    Sitting in the living room, Xu Zhi began to organize his thoughts.


    No matter how the times had changed, his original intention had not changed. These despicable people on the sandbox were deducing the cultivation system for him and allowing him to embark on the cultivation path! To open the way for himself!


    every world has its own system, and one must have the corresponding talent and bloodline to cultivate ¡­ And these extraordinary bloodlines can be called genetic talents.¡± Xu Zhi thought for a moment and said,¡±the intelligent sub-brain, integrate the gene of the magic core!¡± &Nbsp;


    The mechanical voice said, ¡±


    ¡°Merging in.¡±


    ¡°please wait!¡±


    the integration this time will greatly modify the body and transfer the structure of the brain. It will cause intense pain!


    a numbing feeling began to grow.


    It was getting more and more painful!


    His forehead began to sweat, and his head was in extreme pain, as if it was about to be torn apart. If he had to make an analogy, it was as if someone was stirring his brain with a straw and sucking his brain.


    It hurt!


    The endless pain came in waves!


    Xu Zhi knew that the genetic modification this time was different from the previous ones, as it involved the human brain. His own brain had already stored the spiritual power that had been cultivated to the sixth order, which was equivalent to digging out his brain and transferring all his thoughts and sixth order spiritual power into the magic core.


    However, he did not expect it to be so painful.


    Intense pain, continuous pain. The crazy impact of the intense pain almost made him faint. After an unknown amount of time, Xu Zhi struggled to get up, his entire body covered in blood and sweat. He looked at the time with a blank look in his eyes and said, ¡± it¡¯s only been more than ten minutes, but it feels like half a century ¡­


    He felt a sense of relief after surviving a disaster.


    Fortunately, he was a stage seven heavenly Emperor, and the mental power in his brain was only that of a stage six wizard, so it was relatively easier to transfer. Otherwise, if he was a stage seven heavenly Emperor wizard with a huge amount of mental power, he didn¡¯t know what would have happened.


    ¡®It¡¯s still a blessing in disguise for the Dao cultivator lineage to not break through to grade seven ¡­ While your brain and mental energy are still weak, you should move as soon as possible.¡± He took a deep breath and tried to sense his body. The world seemed to be completely different. His thinking speed became faster and his memory became clearer. He had transformed into another life form. He was no longer a flesh and blood brain but a life form of the magic core system.


    ¡°Show me your genetic chain.¡± Xu Zhi said calmly.


    Soon, a light blue virtual screen appeared in front of him.


    1. Human genes (immortal talent: Sleep for 12 hours a day)


    2. Evil eye gene


    3. Rubik¡¯s Cube gene


    4. Magic core gene


    5. Empty


    ¡­.


    . ¡®m already. four-gene life form. I¡¯m already. pseudo-Zerg hero life form on the same level as Phoenix and Medusa ¡­


    He lowered his eyes and looked at the screen silently. Now, unknowingly, I¡¯m only missing the last gene and I¡¯ll be full.¡±


    Genes were the foundation of life and weren¡¯t related to the state of life.


    Simply put, it was equivalent to having four types of transcendent bloodlines. He was extremely powerful at the same realm, and many of the powerful transcendent systems that were developed could not be cultivated without the corresponding bloodlines.


    He took a shower and wiped his blood and sweat. He took the shower and looked at himself in the mirror, feeling dizzy.


    He shook his head, and it felt like he was shaking a bucket of water. It was heavy, turbulent, and very elastic. the brain is starting to soften ¡­ It no longer carried the memory but turned into a white buffer liquid to protect the magic core, prevent the brain from being concussed, and delay the impact during battle ¡­ Although there was still brain matter in the magic core lineage, its function had completely changed. It was equivalent to an airbag ¡­ What a strange magic core life form.¡±


    It was only at this moment that Xu Zhi truly felt the novelty of magic core creatures.


    The brain was no longer a weakness.


    Even if he were to stir his temple with his fingers, such extreme actions would be safe and sound.


    In a sense, Xu Zhi had already zombified and possessed the terrifying life force of a zombie. Other than his brain, he had no other vital points. He could even transfer his brain and perform possession. He could also use ¡± determination ¡± as long as the will of the magic core in his brain was strong enough to burst and squeeze out the cells of his body, unleashing the potential of genetic destruction.


    ¡°It¡¯s really special,¡±


    Xu Zhi returned to the window in the living room and sat down. The bright sun shone on the exquisite yellow rosewood table. He picked up a pen and wrote and drew in his notebook, beginning to sort out his thoughts from the past few days.


    two and a half months have passed. I¡¯ve transformed myself so much that I¡¯m becoming less and less like a human. Moreover, my life force is becoming more and more tenacious ¡­ ¡®The magic core will be my only fatal weakness. It can store my consciousness, soul, and mental energy. In addition, the nine transformation true form can bring me life force ¡­¡¯ Based on my current observations, no one in the celestial Emperor realm can kill me with this kind of vitality except for the Cthulhu evil god.¡±


    Xu Zhi put down his pen and read the paragraph again. No matter how he looked at it, it felt a little like the diary of a crazy scientist or an evil villain.


    ¡®Cultivating all three major genetic systems at the same time. The evil eye gene has already been fused with the magic core gene, and the mental energy of the brain Magus has entered the magic core ¡­ It forms the mental world of the brain within the monster core, while in my lower abdomen, there is another material world of the nine revolutions mysterious art. ¡±


    a virtual world in my brain, living in my fantasy. There are countless creatures in it, providing mental power for my consciousness.


    a material world is in my lower abdomen, living in reality. There are countless living beings inside, providing the dantian with power.


    ¡°One virtual and one real, one up and one down, one Dao and one body. Two worlds, controlling the spirit and matter of the body respectively, perfectly dominating the body. My genes and system seem to form a perfect complementary system. or is it a coincidence?¡±


    he thought for a moment, then picked up his pen and wrote again.


    this system should be more complete than Carolyn¡¯s single system.


    perhaps, raising the lives of the material plane and the spiritual plane separately, providing physical power and spiritual power respectively, and transforming into an indescribable perpetual motion ultimate existence. This is the true ultimate cosmic technique!


    these three genes, in addition to the sleep and longevity of the immortal gene, are simply perfect.


    Xu Zhi picked up his pen and sat upright in his chair, constantly tidying up everything on his body. After all, he was quite satisfied with what he had achieved in more than two months. now, if I don¡¯t switch to the genes from before, there¡¯s only one blank gene left, and it¡¯ll be full. What gene will I choose for the last gene? ¡±


    He took a deep breath, hesitated for a moment, then slowly closed the book and put it in the drawer.


    since I have the magic nucleus, I¡¯ve started to make up the system and programs in my brain. He closed his eyes and began to program.


    Now that the fourth gene had been integrated into his body, it was undoubtedly a huge step forward for him! It was a crucial improvement!


    Although there was already a material world in his lower abdomen, his brain using the path of ¡± death¡¯s eternal life ¡± to create a spiritual world was still not something he could do at the moment. After all, his mental power was only that of a 6th rank wizard.


    Only a level Seven heavenly Emperor who had broken through to Dao cultivation could barely start to create a small virtual online game world.


    ¡°The harvest is already very big ¡­ There¡¯s still a long way to go, let¡¯s wait until I break through to the Dao cultivation heavenly Emperor.¡± Half a day later, Xu Zhi¡¯s expression calmed down. However, when it came to Daoist cultivators, the opportunity to understand his Taoist heart lay with Hermes.


    Xu Zhi stood up and looked out the window.


    Now, the Three Realms were in complete turmoil.


    The first weird God was born.

 Chapter 453

    ?


    453 The strange Bai Xiaosheng (2 in 1)


    Time flew by.


    In the blink of an eye, a Great war broke out in the Three Realms. Six hundred years had passed since then.


    The ruins of the blood Realm world were bright red. It was difficult to change the color of the soil. There were even some fine red spider lilies growing all over the place. They were special plants that only existed in the netherworld. They were the flowers of life and death. They would only appear when the aura of death was dense.


    This was a historical place. A Bloodfield town had been built here, and some taverns and inns were full of business.


    At this moment, a white-haired elder of the Shu mountain faction with a long sword on his back led a group of young people to walk on this Scarlet land. He looked at the blood-red wall and said,


    ¡°Back then, the demon Realm began to invade the heaven realm and the mortal realm because of the constant barren disasters on their own land. That battle was earth-shaking. Countless celestial emperors died and the earth was covered in wounds.


    In the end, Mother Earth couldn¡¯t bear the suffering of the common people and walked into the demon world alone. The oldest Saint ran around the Earth and shouted angrily. Finally, he built the Earth¡¯s dragon vein and reversed the situation, stopping the war between the two worlds.¡±


    The surrounding Mount Shu disciples listened carefully.


    Mother Earth green vine had the title of Mother Earth in this land, nourishing and warming all things.


    It was said that since ancient times, she had never killed any intelligent life and pitied all living beings. Since the Western era, she had been the congenital creation wood, which protected all living beings. Later, she took the heavenly path as a disciple, resisted the Great Tribulation of the ancestors of sorcery, established the ancient heavenly court, and then resisted the invasion of the devil World. She could be said to be the holiest ancient existence in the whole world.


    Some of the disciples discussed among themselves, and their voices were filled with admiration and respect, ¡± it¡¯s said that back then, Bai Xiaosheng accepted Liu Wenjian and Hu rennong as his two great disciples. They each created their own two great factions and guarded the mortal world ¡­ The current mortal world is led by the Supreme Mount Shu sword sect and the great Zhou Dynasty, which rules over all living things in the mortal world. These two powers each have their own duties.¡±


    Everyone was silent. 600 years had passed. Perhaps some ancient existences were still in the heavenly court and had experienced that tragic battle, but to the mortals, who knew how long it had been.


    This was especially so for Mount Shu. They had experienced life and death like mortals. At this point, they were already the 13th sect leader of Mount Shu and had reached the ¡± Wan ¡± generation.


    As time passed, the first sect leader of Mount Shu, Liu Wenjian, who once suppressed the celestial emperors of the heaven realm with her mortal body, was now old and withered. She disappeared in time. She was a stubborn person who was unwilling to enter the heavenly River to receive worship and become the person she was in the eyes of all living beings.


    The former Prime Minister of the great Zhou, Hu Renong, had also retired.


    This was a brand new three realms. All of the ancient existences of the past had now hidden themselves behind the scenes.


    The geniuses of the younger generation emerged one after another. The demon Realm, the mortal realm, the heaven realm, and the era of favoritism surged and suppressed the grotesque of the entire earth. However, the grotesque in these years became more and more intense.


    the Dragon¡¯s Vein has indeed resolved the war between the two worlds 800 years ago. Becoming a god and becoming a saint no longer requires killing all living beings. However, the side effects are getting more and more severe.


    In the hearts of all the elders of Mount Shu, a terrifying shadow seemed to have covered them, and a storm was brewing.


    &Nbsp; suddenly, the sound of wind came from the distance, and a white mist covered the area. The blurry figures of ancient existences stood within, exuding terrifying auras as they slowly approached.


    it¡¯s a martyr. As expected, he¡¯s appeared again. He¡¯s our target for this trip.


    The elder of Mount Shu stopped his wandering thoughts and said, ¡± new disciples, pay attention. This is a grotesque formed by the power of the masses ¡®wishes. It¡¯s immortal. As long as the masses still remember it and fear it, it will not be destroyed ¡­ ¡°This is the big test for new disciples. We come here every three years to prevent the ¡®martyrs¡¯ from gathering more and more people¡¯s wish power and becoming more powerful monsters. They will have to find their own opponents. This is a one-on-one test.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, the group of disciples quickly faced off against the illusory figures. They unsheathed their long swords, and sword shadows flickered.


    As the Mount Shu sword sect developed to this day, they had a strong foundation and became one of the largest powers in the Three Realms. Not only did they build the demon subduing Pagoda to suppress some of the weird things that could be suppressed, they also built the Mount Shu sword tomb, which contained the swords of the past Mount Shu elders.


    They didn¡¯t need to cut off their arms anymore. They could hold the swords after they were recognized as Masters by their predecessors. Moreover, after generations of sword masters, the celestial swords had become more and more powerful.


    At this moment, there were thousands of ordinary swords left behind by the disciples who had died of old age. There were also 300 well-known immortal swords with their own names. There were 13 top-tier immortal swords: purple cloud, sorrowful cloud, Azure cloud, immortal execution ¡­ Each of them had their own sword masters, and they were all outstanding figures who were the pillars of Mount Shu!


    Mount Shu was already one of the most powerful forces.


    Of course, there were also ambitious people who disdained the swords left behind by their predecessors. After all, they were not forged by themselves and did not fit their bodies. They directly broke off their arms to forge their own swords and left them for their descendants after they died of old age.


    Clang clang clang clang clang!


    The immortal sword shuttled back and forth like an arrow of Light.


    At this moment, there were 17 swordsmen of Mount Shu and 15 martyrs. The remaining two did not have any opponents to watch. After a flash of colorful sword shadows, three of the 15 people were defeated and did not pass the assessment.


    The elder of Mount Shu said, ¡± three people who can¡¯t defeat their opponents. Two people who can¡¯t defeat their opponents ¡­ There are a total of five people who did not pass the assessment this time. Tomorrow, we will return to Mount Shu and pack up our bags to return home.¡±


    The five of them instantly became anxious.


    The two unrivaled Mount Shu disciples were instantly excited. elder Cheng, we don¡¯t have any opponents! The assessment hasn¡¯t started yet, how can you judge us as losing? Send us back to our hometown!¡±


    ¡°Do you know how many demons and monsters there are in the Three Realms?¡± elder Cheng asked calmly. Why is such an anomaly a martyr?¡±


    The surrounding disciples ¡®faces froze.


    Elder Cheng looked at the Scarlet land. the battle back then was extremely terrifying ¡­ Countless powerhouses left their homes and rushed to the front lines. They were willing to sacrifice their lives for the sake of their families and the land they lived in. It was too tragic to be stained with blood, and mother Earth couldn¡¯t bear it, so she rushed to the devil World alone to build the Dragon vein and modify the rules of the great Dao, so that the strong would fight and kill each other in the future, so that the common people would not be implicated.


    however, after the war ended, there were still too many people who died heroically. The sky and the earth of the bloodrealm turned blood red. Many of their family members came to this land, but even their corpses could not be found. They held the red soil mixed with blood and cried loudly. Their tears mixed with their flesh and blood and mixed with the soil. These family members began to grieve and hate them for becoming heroes ¡­


    The Mount Shu elder¡¯s voice was calm.


    The voice seemed to travel through time and space, carrying the vicissitudes of life and mixed with the whimpering wind.


    Everyone felt as if they were seeing the ancient war between the Three Realms. That faint sense of loneliness and sorrow suppressed everyone.


    Elder Cheng said, ¡± the family members who lost their loved ones rejected their children and loved ones and chose this path ¡­ The Mount Shu disciples present might have similar ancestral teachings?¡±


    ¡°There are!¡± ¡°There are stone tablets in the ancestral temple of our Mijia village, which states that we should not go to Mount Shu, not enter the dynasty, and not enter the martial world. We should be mortals, get married, and have children. But I still ¡­¡± A disciple said with his head lowered.


    The disciple looked ashamed. Six hundred years had passed, and it was enough to make people forget about him.


    The elder of Mount Shu did not look at him and continued, ¡± ¡°At that time, the families of tens of millions of people felt bitter. The reason why they did not allow you to enter the martial world and the path of cultivation was because they had a pessimistic thought in their hearts: Any hero would become a martyr ¡­ Being a hero would definitely lead to death, and it would not end well ¡­ This belief uncontrollably led to the appearance of strange ¡®martyrs¡¯ on this land.¡±


    Elder Cheng looked at the Mount Shu disciples. martyrs. They will kill anyone with a heroic heart and become a martyr because this is ¡­ The final destination of a hero!¡± A martyr will lead a hero to the end of his life.¡±


    The surrounding Mount Shu disciples shuddered.


    ¡°The weirdo known as a martyr would only attack chivalrous people who walked the pugilistic world with their swords?¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect this to be the origin of the martyrs. It was actually related to his ancestors, and there was a tragic past for them.


    The so-called martyrs were heroes when they were alive!


    Everyone looked at the two unrivaled Mount Shu disciples and understood immediately.


    The reason why the two of them were not found by the martyrs was that they were not heroes. They were probably ambitious and wanted to enjoy glory, wealth, power, and wealth ¡­


    Not only did this test one¡¯s combat strength, but it was also a test of one¡¯s inner self. One could see that over the years, although the bizarreness had become more and more terrifying, it had gradually integrated into one¡¯s life.


    ¡°No! I have a chivalrous heart and am a chivalrous person. That¡¯s why I came to Mount Shu.¡±


    The disciple roared.


    Elder Cheng said calmly, ¡± Mount Shu is a peaceful place that transcends the mortal world. It uses chivalry to travel the world with a sword ¡­ If you want fame and fortune, you can enter the great Zhou Dynasty and take the examinations. Mount Shu is not your home. You¡¯ve come to the wrong place.¡±


    Every generation of Mount Shu disciples would come for the assessment after a month of training.


    It was not just to let them know the pain of their ancestors and the hard work they had put in for this land. It was also because the 7th generation disciple of the Mount Shu sword sect was bewitched by the evil spirit and unlocked the demon-subduing Pagoda because his disciples were not mentally stable. The Mount Shu sword sect suffered a great calamity because of that. That was a tragic and dark past.


    as for the three of you, although you have the heart of a hero, if you can¡¯t defeat the martyrs, please return home. Elder Cheng said.


    Plop!


    The three of them knelt down immediately, ¡± elder, please give us another chance. This is our dream!!


    this isn¡¯t just a test of the heart. It¡¯s also the first test of combat strength. Martyrs have accompanied us in our regular slaughter. They¡¯re very weak. You can¡¯t even defeat a martyr. If you stay, you¡¯ll only be sending yourselves to your deaths ¡­ Elder Cheng sighed. I know that all of you have pure hearts, but to let you die in vain and chase your dreams is such a cruel thing. Mount Shu can not do it ¡­ Please leave.¡±


    The surroundings were silent.


    The Mount Shu sword sect didn¡¯t look at one¡¯s cultivation potential. Even mortals could join, but they looked at one¡¯s intelligence and comprehension. After all, it was the ultimate art of swordplay. If one¡¯s combat talent and potential were lacking, they would not be able to join.


    Huala!


    All of a sudden, a patch of clouds and mist surged, and another illusionary shadow floated.


    ¡°Who is it? Another martyr? It¡¯s wrong!¡± The elder of the Mount Shu sword sect immediately unleashed the aura of the celestial Thearch and stood in front of the disciple with his Qing Hong sword.


    who¡¯s there?!


    Some of the Mount Shu disciples tried to shout.


    The figure in the fog didn¡¯t respond. The figure was still approaching silently, which was a little strange.


    Whoosh.


    The fog surrounded them.


    ¡°Who is it? Quickly reply! Otherwise, we¡¯ll take action!¡±


    Some of the disciples were completely nervous and their hearts skipped a beat.


    As he got closer, the figure in the White fog became clearer. It was a handsome scholar in white. He held a wordless heavenly book and read as he walked. He was like a bookworm, expressionless, with the sky as his blanket and the ground as his seat.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a living person. It¡¯s not weird, I was almost scared to death! In the wilderness, anything strange can happen.¡± One of the Mount Shu disciples could not help but feel his heart palpitate when he saw how wary the elder was.


    ¡°You really scared me.¡±


    ¡°You new disciples are not good enough.¡±


    ¡°Shameless. Didn¡¯t you retreat in fear just now?¡±


    The new disciple¡¯s heart was beating wildly, and his nervous expression relaxed.


    One must know that if one was not powerful, there would not be any anomalies. The elders of Mount Shu had already reached the combat power of a celestial Thearch, but if they were to encounter a supernatural horror, they would all die silently here.


    In the past few years, in the wilderness of the Three Realms, the celestial thearchs had fallen silently. There were too many of them, and no one knew how terrifying and unknown they were.


    In the face of these terrifying monsters, mortals were as weak as the celestial Thearch. They didn¡¯t know their rules and ways of doing things. If they tried to force their way in, they would be killed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a living person,¡± The elder of Mount Shu heaved a sigh of relief. Looking at the nervous new disciples beside him, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. They were too inexperienced and still needed to be trained hard.


    ¡°This outfit, it¡¯s Bai Xiaosheng?¡± Some of the Mount Shu disciples exclaimed.


    They were just talking about this ancient and mysterious existence who took in two disciples 600 years ago. It was then that the sect leaders of the great Zhou Dynasty and the Mount Shu sword sect appeared. They could be said to be the ancestors of Mount Shu.


    ¡°No wonder you can¡¯t speak or answer when I asked you just now! If it¡¯s the mysterious existence of the legends, then Bai Xiaosheng would be normal.¡±


    Instantly, countless Mount Shu disciples were excited.


    The scholar continued to read and walk, passing by the group of people.


    ¡°Can we try to communicate?¡±


    Some people seemed to recall an ancient legend where the all-knowing scholar exchanged knowledge through equivalent exchange. The system of the sect leader of Mount Shu and the great Zhou Dynasty came from the all-knowing scholar. It was a great opportunity. A Mount Shu disciple gathered his courage and carefully took out a book of his own sword forging experience. It had some unique creativity.


    After Bai Xiaosheng took it, he studied it as if there was no one else around. Suddenly, he said, ¡± yes, I can exchange it for some things.


    The disciple of Mount Shu blushed and was overjoyed. I want to know about the smelting of white snow steel. I¡¯ve been ¡­


    ¡°An equivalent exchange, not bad.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng explained in detail and then prepared to leave.


    Instantly, the surrounding Mount Shu disciples were in an uproar.


    Even the elder was extremely excited and went forward to have a chat.


    The group of people began to follow the wandering know-it-all, who was walking unsteadily. After walking for a long time, they were finally satisfied. They sighed and knelt down ruthlessly, full of admiration.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that we have met and communicated with you.¡± Bai Xiaosheng said calmly.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    yes! they replied respectfully.


    ¡°Do you know when the heavenly court¡¯s Saturn Peach feast will be held?¡± Bai Xiaosheng thought for a while and asked.


    ¡°The South Heaven Gate will be welcoming guests in ten days.¡± Elder Cheng said hurriedly.


    The feast of peaches was a Grand occasion that happened once every few hundred years. The Dragon veins of the earth were the greatest spiritual root in the world. It gathered the power of faith and wishes of all living beings to form peaches of immortality, allowing one to ascend to the realm of gods!


    In the last Heavenly Peach Banquet, Tian Dao and Daoist Changsheng had ascended to godhood ¡­ The heavens and the earth congratulated him!


    It was said that green vine, Mother Earth, was about to enter the realm of gods at the heavenly Peach Banquet, which was a top-tier event in the Three Realms! At that time, the ancient existences of the Three Realms-the demonic god, the underworld monarch, Mercury, the God of Light and wisdom, the way of heaven, the sect master of Mount Shu, and the Emperor of the great Zhou-would all be gathered there. It would be a Golden Age for the world.


    ¡®The heavenly Peach Banquet ¡­ I understand.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s face was full of smiles as he continued to pick up his book. He walked and stopped, obsessed with the book, and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    ¡°We¡¯re so lucky!¡±


    The disciples of the Mount Shu sword sect watched the figure leave respectfully. They could not help but sigh in shock, ¡± even this ancient and mysterious figure, who has been wandering in history, might go ¡­ After all, it¡¯s mother Earth.¡±


    ¡°However, in the legends, Bai Xiaosheng doesn¡¯t seem to take the initiative to talk?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little strange. I just asked about the heavenly Peach Banquet.¡±


    tsk, six hundred years have passed. It¡¯s enough for many things to change.


    wait a minute. If he could speak, why didn¡¯t he respond to us? why did he walk over slowly and give us a scare? ¡±


    They couldn¡¯t figure it out, so they completed the trial and returned to Mount Shu.


    After everyone had disappeared, the red soil suddenly trembled slightly. The soil slowly peeled off, revealing a mysterious black coffin with intricate carvings. It slowly opened, and a young man with a fit body opened his eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that when I threw Messiah¡¯s body to protector Hera, she would bury us here ¡­¡± He rubbed his head and felt a red-haired woman sleeping in his mind. It was Hera.


    ¡°Bai Xiaosheng? The other one ¡­ By myself?¡± He looked in the direction where the group of people had disappeared and saw the strange scene. this world is getting more and more bizarre and unbelievable ¡­ In the wilderness, all kinds of strange things can happen.¡±

 Chapter 454

    ?


    454 The smile of three hundred pounds (2 in 1)


    It was normal for the Mount Shu disciples not to know. Only a small number of top existences knew that in the plan back then, the all-knowing scholar had already become Hermes. Now, he lived in the demonic world and became the God of Light and wisdom.


    Bai Xiaosheng had long been gone.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to encounter this thing as soon as I came in.¡±


    Xu Zhi stood up and looked at the back of wandering know-it-all, feeling a little strange.


    ¡°That all knowing scholar was formed because of the wish power of all living beings. After all, everyone was praising the all knowing scholar who taught the two great mortal world systems ¡­ This caused its appearance to be so mysterious and unpredictable.¡±


    This Bai Xiaosheng, although on the surface, he was just like him, traveling the world and exchanging knowledge, in reality, he must be evil!


    Because they were weird, none of them were kind!


    This was a relief of nature.


    The incense celestial ruler absorbed the good thoughts and beliefs of all living beings to become a God. The grotesque celestial ruler absorbed the negative emotions and fears of all living beings to become stronger.


    One side absorbed good intent, the other side absorbed evil intent.


    For example, although ¡± Xiao Wei ¡± was one of the few who didn¡¯t harm others, she even let others harm her, turning her into a murderer and dismembering her to absorb the fanatical, evil, and crazy emotions towards her, so that she could become stronger and carry out mass reproduction.


    he should be harming people. Moreover, it represents the gathering of the thoughts of all intelligent beings ¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a monster with extremely high, or even the strongest, intelligence!¡± Xu Zhi knew what this meant. This was a dark all-knowing scholar.


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself for a moment and got down to business. As he walked through the wilderness, a book appeared in front of him. This was the official information that Hermes had brought over, and he even saw some of the weirdos he had seen before.


    Grotesque number 105, false neighbor.


    Xi, sui, Nian.


    [ number: it¡¯s not a single species, but multiple species. Due to the fear of all living beings in the major earth-level continents, it¡¯s scattered and gathered in various places. Its number is estimated to be 800 to 1000. ]


    [ active area: Qingshui County first appeared. After a few years, it expanded to the entire Yuzhou. Now, it has expanded to the entire mortal world. ]


    [ characteristics: knocks on the door at 12 a.m., And the neighbor¡¯s kind greetings. After opening the door, the neighbor will ask for help from the victim, pick out the flaws, and kill the victim. ]


    [ countermeasure: at 12 am, no sound outside the door. Never open the door. Fake neighbors can¡¯t break in. ]


    [ disaster level: low (has become a folk custom) ]


    [ grotesque realm: level-five Dao Palace ]


    [ note: as it is one of the most widespread monsters, in order to prevent any accidents, the local authorities will regularly hunt it on the last night of each year. ]


    According to its regular activity cycle, they would lure and kill it. At that time, all the neighbors and relatives would knock on each other¡¯s door at midnight.


    The ¡®fake neighbor¡¯ must be among them. If the ¡®fake neighbor¡¯ appears, the family will ask the fake neighbor to light firecrackers and remind the local officials to destroy them. On this day, the estrangement between people was regularly removed-fake neighbors, interactions between neighbors and relatives, gifts, visits, and luring fake neighbors to appear. There were different names in local customs, such as ¡± New Year¡¯s Eve ¡± and ¡± New Year¡¯s Eve ¡°.


    ¡­.


    ¡­


    ¡°They are indeed used to it.¡±


    Xu Zhi could not help but laugh. Over the past few hundred years, he had indeed become more harmonious and natural from the outbreak of bizarreness to adaptation.


    At this time, the Three Realms had been perfected and the power of will of all living beings had gathered. It had almost formed its own unique nomological phenomenon, just like the ancient lava world. All kinds of ghosts and monsters, as well as folk customs, had become a high-level extraordinary world.


    ¡°However, this is like the little elf guide for pok¨¦mon.¡± Xu Zhi kept looking for information, but he could not find any information about the dark all-knowing scholar. It was likely that there were no records of him and he had been discovered by humans.


    it¡¯s probably something like a ¡®legendary elf¡¯ that isn¡¯t recorded in the elf guide.


    Xu Zhi could not help but ask the intelligent sub-brain, ¡± what¡¯s the name of that weird God who became a God? ¡±


    ¡°Just like that Bai Xiaosheng, he¡¯s not recorded in the ¡®Book of Demons and monsters¡¯ life and death¡¯. He¡¯s a weirdo in the Three Realms that has yet to be discovered by the world!¡± A mechanical sound was heard as the recorded images were displayed one by one.


    Xu Zhi looked at it for a while and instantly understood how this anomaly had become a God.


    This was because it had never been discovered or hunted before. It had been accumulating energy from the first stage and constantly improving its realm. The special way it obtained energy was extremely simple ¡­ Even at this moment, the powerhouses had yet to notice him becoming a god.


    perhaps, I should call this weird name ¡­ Spring dream, the God of beautiful dreams.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression became strange as he continued to sense it. it¡¯s not a physical entity. It¡¯s like a nightmare that walks in the dreams of all living beings. It usually only appears in two types of people. The first type is people who are down and out and have no ambitions. They give dreams of success, in which they control power, wealth, and beauty.


    the second type is the hot-blooded young people in puberty. This type is more monotonous. They give men and women the best sex dreams that are extremely realistic. Then. they take the opportunity to empty your energy. When you wake up. you¡¯ll be empty and exhausted ¡­


    This was extremely secretive. Most people involved would not say it and it was difficult to speak about it. The people involved did not doubt it either. They thought that their restless youth would not completely absorb their yang energy and would leave when it was extremely harmful and tiring.


    no wonder he can become a God and walk in the dreams of all living beings. He¡¯s very hidden. Xu Zhi sighed. selling films in my dreams just so happens to be an attack on a place that humans can¡¯t talk about.


    ¡°However, this Bai Xiaosheng just now, although he has not become a God, he is still one of the most powerful monsters. Wisdom is the strongest power.¡± He sighed. the reason why we can barely contain the bizarreness now is that they have logical behavior but generally don¡¯t have high intelligence. They don¡¯t have the ability to adapt to changes. As for this wandering know-it-all ¡­ The living beings bestowed him with great intelligence.¡±


    Xu Zhi was walking on the earth, looking at the strange information of this era. Suddenly, his sea of consciousness trembled slightly.


    ¡°Hera, are you starting to wake up?¡±


    Whoosh.


    Hera appeared in front of him.


    Bang!


    It was as if a heavyweight had descended. The ground shook violently, and gray smoke rose up.


    ¡°Mr. Messiah ¡­¡±


    Hera¡¯s eyes were bright, and she was very happy. what year is it now? you¡¯ve finally woken up? ¡±


    Xu Zhi raised his head in a daze and looked at Hera¡¯s explosive muscles. She was a terrifying and ferocious muscular giant, a behemoth that was like a mountain of flesh. She was 2.7 meters tall, but there was a pure and lovely beautiful face on her neck. She had beautiful hair and her eyes were blinking. She was very cute.


    Up and down his neck ¡­ There were actually two different styles.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyelids immediately twitched wildly, and he sucked in a sharp breath. pan Yuxian ¡­ You¡¯re really a f * cking talent!¡±


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Hera was stunned. She also noticed her own figure and looked down at Xu Zhi. Her two strong arms, which were as thick as his waist, began to swing nervously. y-you¡¯re mistaken! she said.


    She shrank her body slightly and returned to her previous slender and beautiful posture. I¡¯m already at the heavenly Emperor realm. That state is the battle form ¡­ It¡¯s just that I¡¯m used to the sense of security that my muscles give me. It¡¯s always like that, but now that I¡¯m back like this, it feels very uncomfortable.¡±


    Only then did Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes feel a little more comfortable.


    Pan Yuxian was really a qualified fitness coach, and her taste in beauty had been led astray.


    all these years, I¡¯ve become like this. Many things have happened. Can I tell you about it? ¡± Sheerah said quickly.


    In fact, the matter was relatively simple.


    Sheerah had no talent for cultivation since a long time ago. After all, she was just the daughter of an ordinary merchant group¡¯s boss. Back then, she had accompanied him to do odd jobs in the bar, so it was very difficult for her to live until now. The reason she could live until now and even reach the heavenly Emperor realm was that she used the ¡± system ¡± to train her body and stimulate her body¡¯s potential.


    This path was like the human Flow in Mount Shu. It didn¡¯t require any cultivation talent or bloodline. It only required the ¡± system ¡± to monitor her training. Thus, she began to train her muscles and became a female brother like now.


    After all, in order to survive, it was only natural that he had no choice.


    ¡°A pure-body heavenly Emperor? It¡¯s not the true body of an ancestral witch, the half-mana flow with the circulation of the meridians and the dantian.¡± Xu Zhi gasped in admiration.


    This path was very, very difficult. It could even be said to be the most difficult system to cultivate. Moreover, there had to be a ¡± system ¡± to monitor the body and be a fitness coach. Otherwise, it would be difficult to train every corner.


    He had thought that Hera wouldn¡¯t be able to survive six hundred years, but it was beyond his expectations.


    ¡°We¡¯re called Emperor Wu,¡±


    Hera said, ¡± this path has already been spread. It belongs to the martial arts cultivators in the mortal world and the body cultivators of the demon race. Now, the martial arts cultivators, the sword Immortals of Mount Shu, and the joss sticks of the Imperial court are working together ¡­ However, without the assistance of the ¡®system¡¯, their cultivation was very slow ¡­ The members of our power who have the ¡®system¡¯ have already established the extremely mysterious wushen Palace. There are no fancy mantras, no powerful meridians, and dantian. There is only pure physical outburst, and one power can break all techniques.¡±


    As they walked and chatted, they realized that many things had happened in the past six hundred years.


    The rumor was that Liu Wenjian was dead, and it was impossible for a miracle to happen. But in fact, she was still alive.


    Because she had also embarked on the path of body cultivation. After all, she did not have the aptitude for cultivation, but pure physical training did not require aptitude. At this time, she was living in seclusion in the heaven realm, and almost no one knew that she was still alive.


    As she was the founder of Mount Shu, she was now cultivating the pure martial way. If she continued to live on, she might cause some trouble.


    As for the Thunder monarch, long Wuming, and the others, they were completely struggling on whilst at death¡¯s door after fusing with the faith.


    All these years, they didn¡¯t dare to absorb the faith of the living beings for fear of being assimilated alive. However, because they didn¡¯t have a source of energy, they couldn¡¯t make any progress. They couldn¡¯t be injured either. If they were injured, they could only absorb the power of faith to fill it, which would accelerate the assimilation and cause them to lose consciousness.


    ¡°What a miserable life.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it in his heart. The world had indeed been turned upside down during this period of time.


    in recent years, not only the heavenly Dao has become a God, but there are also people in the devil realm who have become gods, such as the blood Emperor. Sheerah explained seriously and talked about the customs that had gradually formed in this land.


    ¡°Do you know why the false neighbor spread so widely from a mere Yuzhou?¡± Hera suddenly laughed.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    because it was deliberately spread by the government, spread among the people, and caused the fear of it to spread all over the world. Hera lowered her head and explained patiently.


    why is that? ¡± Xu Zhi asked with a smile. why? ¡±


    to control the People¡¯s fear and public opinion.


    there¡¯s a limit to the amount of fear energy in a place, ¡± Hera explained seriously. it¡¯s just like how incense is also limited. One is positive, and the other is negative ¡­ Since it¡¯s inevitable for humans to fear them and have negative emotions, it¡¯s better to let people fear the grotesque that will not easily cause casualties.¡±


    Xu Zhi came to his senses and could not help but marvel at the exquisiteness of this method!


    After all, a person¡¯s fear was limited. When you only wanted to be afraid of one ghost, it was difficult to be afraid of another ghost at the same time.


    Controlling public opinion and conducting a large-scale direction was a brilliant method.


    the government popularized a few grotesque acts that were easy to control, not easy to cause disasters, and easy to kill ¡­ Let the people fear them and spread them all over the world. After that, it will indeed reduce a lot of pressure.¡± Hera sighed.


    After saying this, Hera could not help but say, ¡± I¡¯m also a heavenly Emperor now. Even many of the girls from the monster race who cultivated Body Arts in the past are also heavenly emperors. We. the wushen Palace, are all fighting for the opportunity to become gods in this era ¡­ Uncle Messiah, you¡¯re also waiting for the opportunity to become a God, right? Let¡¯s work hard together!¡± Her eyes brightened up as if she had been waiting for this moment.


    Xu Zhi could not deny it.


    As the two of them spoke, they arrived at an ancient-style town.


    A group of soldiers dressed in tight-fitting black clothes and armed with embroidered knives were patrolling everywhere.


    On the streets, there were burly swordsmen and muscular women. Most of them were about two meters tall, with strong muscles and bronze skin. As they walked on the streets, the ground would shake slightly with every step.


    ¡°Is this how it is now?¡± Xu Zhi was a little shocked. This was obviously not the right style. In the past, the swordsmen were all dressed in white and were dressed in bright clothes. They were extremely carefree, unlike the muscular martial artists on the streets now.


    now, the size of mortals and martial arts practitioners can be seen at a glance. Moreover, only mortals can ride horses, while martial arts practitioners can easily weigh 150 kilograms. The horses will be crushed to death in an instant. Hera explained the changes in the past few years in detail as they walked on the street together and observed the era. now, the ethereal and handsome Mount Shu people who can fly on swords have replaced the handsome position of the martial artists and swordsmen of the past.


    Even now, those burly men could only look for women who were martial artists to marry ¡­ Ordinary women could not withstand their strong physical strength and terrifying weight ¡­ Women who are martial artists are in high demand now.¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He looked at the muscular woman in front of him. She was more than two meters tall and had explosive bronze-colored muscles. She was even more popular than ordinary beautiful girls with slim figures. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh at a certain person¡¯s power. Perhaps he had really changed the social atmosphere?


    Women should strive for self-improvement?


    A woman¡¯s muscles are the beauty?


    What a f * cking talent. Xu Zhi¡¯s head hurt.


    After all, only by reaching the heavenly Emperor realm could he recover his terrifying muscular body and return to his normal state.


    All of a sudden, a muscular woman next to him, who looked like she weighed 150 kilograms, was tall and mighty. She looked like a female barbarian from the Barbarian tribe. She noticed Xu Zhi¡¯s gaze and grinned, her facial muscles twisting into a ball.


    This smile?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart suddenly stopped.


    A smile that weighed 150 kilograms?


    This kind of smile was very terrifying, and only those who had seen it before would know.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s brows suddenly twitched. Hera, how much weight do you weigh now? ¡±


    Hera shuddered and replied in embarrassment, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m now three thousand seven hundred Jin.¡±


    Xu Zhi was silent for a moment.


    The units of measurement were equal, converted from the green vines of Mother Earth back then.


    In other words, the beautiful girl Hera in front of him weighed a ton and a half ¡­ She looked very graceful, but in fact, her mass and density were amazing. Her white skin was as fine as marble, and the weight of a palm could crush a horse to death.


    Now that he was in his compressed form, he recalled the explosive muscles and the battle form where he had completely unleashed his combat power. His weight could be completely understood.

 Chapter 455

    ?


    455 Chapter 464-what you¡¯ve seen (2 in 1)


    The middle state was the core of the great Zhou Dynasty. Outside the great Zhou Dynasty, there was the Nanman Nanzhao Kingdom and the great wilderness of the ancient tribe.


    On every continent, there were mountains and green mountains. The wilderness was strange. Human settlements were often in small areas, with several towns forming a long line. The small town in front of them was the same.


    The lives of humans and races weren¡¯t easy. They were filled with danger and unpredictable dangers. Even some celestial emperors who entered the mountains and encountered Great Terror might die because they didn¡¯t know the strange rules!


    With Hera¡¯s explanation, Xu Zhi walked down the bustling streets of the great Zhou Dynasty and completely understood the structure of this era. The mortal world had completely become the mortal world!


    The three major systems of the mortal world-the Mount Shu sword heroes, the Imperial court¡¯s official career, and the martial arts of the pugilistic world-did not require bloodlines or thresholds. Any mortal could cultivate them.


    In the great Zhou Dynasty, it was better to have the talent for cultivation. If one did not have the talent for cultivation, they could also be recruited as an exception. They would be filled with righteousness and absorb the faith of all living beings. Their brush and ink would fall on their essays, and their poems and books would shock the gods!


    this is the real mortal world. The three major systems belong to mortals without cultivation talent.


    Xu Zhi sighed in admiration. I hope everyone in the world will be like a dragon!


    He finally felt a myriad of emotions.


    Back then, Xu younian guarded outside the sun god Palace alone to stop the innate ancient sun god from burning the earth because he believed in the future of the postnate living beings.


    Back then, Daoist Changsheng had guarded daluotian alone. Even Mengmei had joined in the construction of the Dragon vein. After generations of hard work, he had finally reached his current state.


    Everyone could live forever!


    This was only the great era of the Three Realms.


    They hoped that the celestial Thearch who had become a God would no longer slaughter and absorb energy, but protect all living beings.


    Even the demonic realm, the mortal realm, and the heavenly realm began to merge with the Dragon¡¯s Vein. When the people of the mortal realm died, the underworld monarch would send the Grim Reaper, a Soul Reaper, to bring them into the underworld to prevent the souls of the strong from wreaking havoc in the mortal realm and violating the rules of the Three Realms!


    Even the great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s government office was cooperating with the ghost officers.


    After 600 years of running-in, the East and West combined, and the three Realms completely became one. They completely became each other¡¯s order and system, maintaining world peace and resisting the grotesques together.


    The maturity of this extraordinary civilization far exceeded that of the ancient land of lava. That was the advantage of slow development-the integration and completeness made it possible to slowly Polish and shine like a piece of unpolished jade.


    Sheerah covered her mouth and chuckled adorably. although martial arts practitioners don¡¯t have the qualification requirements, they need the soul consciousness of elders and experts to help them observe their body and cultivate. Otherwise, not only will they fail to cultivate, but they will also suffer from internal injuries ¡­ The best way to train is to have a ¡®system¡¯ that can monitor every corner of the body at all times and carry out training.¡±


    In wushen Palace, everyone had a system. They could even sense the existence of others and find their organization. Now, they were also using this to locate their position.


    the reason why we didn¡¯t collapse the streets is because our bodies are evolving as. whole. Our bones, muscles, blood, brain, and spirit are also evolving. Otherwise. it¡¯s only our bodies that are strong, but other powerhouses will die from the impact of the spirit ¡­ Although our mental energy can¡¯t compare to a professional Dao cultivator, it¡¯s natural for us to be able to fly and control our bodies.¡±


    Hera explained seriously. This was the ¡®lifting light as if heavy¡¯ realm.


    It was normal to use mental power to lift one¡¯s own weight at any time to exercise one¡¯s body.


    Of course, if one saw martial artists trampling on the streets, crushing chairs, and destroying public property everywhere, it was most likely that they had just broken through and had not had time to adapt to their new strength.


    ¡°Can I test your body?¡±


    Xu Zhi was thoroughly curious. This system was very special, and perhaps it was the most important part in perfecting his own skills.


    Hera nodded and smiled. you¡¯re the last great Lord of the wizard era. You¡¯re also the first Lord of the magic potion era. Please Make yourself at home, uncle.


    Xu Zhi did not stand on ceremony. He stretched out his hand and draped a common black Sorcerer¡¯s robe over his body. He strode directly to the side of the road and an alchemy table appeared in front of him, filled with a large number of bottles.


    Xu Zhi handed him a transparent test tube.


    Hera understood and bit her fingertip, dripping her blood.


    Di da!


    The blood was bright red and even had strands of gorgeous golden silk flowing around it. It was extremely heavy and instantly broke the glass test tube, falling to the ground!


    Wuah.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s mental power surged, and it was only then that he managed to wrap up the drop of blood in midair.


    the healing speed is not as fast as the bloodline of the witch? ¡± Xu Zhi took a look at the wound on the girl¡¯s fingertip and thought about it. It made sense. The activity and regenerative ability of the true body of the wizard ancestor were terrifying.


    The surrounding passers-by only glanced at him and didn¡¯t pay any attention to him. In the mortal world, everyone was cultivating.


    Xu Zhi pinched her forearm again. It looked as delicate and soft as white jade, but it actually felt very strong to the touch. Her entire body was as hard as a beautiful statue of a young girl made of white jade that could move.


    The density of their bodies was extremely high, especially their bones. Their blood was so dense that even a strand of hair could cut through everything. These martial sovereigns could probably be forged into heavenly materials and earthly treasures after their deaths. They might be hunted down by some vicious people because of this.


    This cute and slender fist could easily destroy a hundred-meter-tall building.


    Xu Zhi held the girl¡¯s arms under her armpits and tried to lift her up. relax ¡­


    Sheerah removed her weight obediently.


    Bang!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s entire body sank violently, and a large number of cracks appeared on the ground.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The earth seemed to be shaking violently.


    it was like a one-ton tractor, concentrated on two feet. the narrow area of impact instantly collapsed the street within a few meters.


    The ground cracked open, and the surrounding passers-by turned to look. They were shocked for a moment.¡¯This weight ¡­¡¯ He¡¯s a tier 7 Martial Emperor!¡±


    her physical body is immortal, and she can suppress mountains and rivers with one palm. That woman is a powerful cultivator from the Valkyrie Palace!


    The surroundings were in a clamor, and everyone¡¯s eyes were burning.


    Wushen Palace was a new force that was born in the hundreds of years after the Shu faction. It had opened up the cultivation system of the wushen path and was the Supreme Holy Land for martial arts cultivators. Although it was known as ¡± wushen Palace ¡± to the outside world, it was called the palace of the Valkyrie in the eyes of the world.


    This was because all of them were women ¡­ The Valkyrie was extremely mysterious in the Three Realms. She was not part of the Three Realms or the five elements. After death, she would not enter the underworld, be taken care of by the underworld Emperor, ascend to the heavenly court, or become an immortal.


    Even the one in front of him, who could lift a Martial Emperor, was probably a heavenly Emperor-level expert. He was not a Dao cultivator, but at least a cultivator of the Wu tribe.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful ¡­¡±


    ¡°A female martial sovereign!¡±


    In the surroundings, the eyes of some tall and burly martial artists who looked like mountains of flesh instantly became fiery. They were full of adoration and even couldn¡¯t help but want to come over and strike up a conversation.


    as expected, for these tall and strong martial artists, beautiful female martial sovereigns who have regained their elegant and slender figures are really popular.


    Xu Zhi looked around at his surroundings, dumbfounded, and reached out his hand.


    Under everyone¡¯s surprised eyes, the ground quickly flattened, and the cracked earth was cast and reshaped into a flat surface. Then, the two disappeared, leaving behind only the shocked crowd.


    ¡­..


    ¡­.


    a body cultivation Martial Emperor, the first body cultivation system that doesn¡¯t require any bloodline? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was walking on the other end of the street with Hera behind him. Everything was just like what had happened in the bar back then, but things were different now ¡­


    He walked on the street and found it interesting.


    He had developed so many systems, all of which relied on his bloodline as the foundation. He had actually neglected the most primitive cultivation method-training the body, the most primitive way to stimulate the body to evolve.


    However, the ¡°side effects¡± were also very obvious. Without reaching the level of a level 7 heavenly Emperor, it would be very difficult to return to one¡¯s original state. One could only maintain this mountain of flesh form.


    ¡°Martial artists, can only marry martial artists?¡± Xu Zhi suddenly asked, ¡± just now, it was as if all of them had taken an aphrodisiac. Their eyes were shining when they saw girls.


    that¡¯s right. However, you can also marry the members of the Sorcerer tribe. The Sorcerer tribe cultivates the meridian system of the dantian, so their bodies are not strong. During the marriage, they have to display the true form of the ancestor of sorcerer, which is the three heads and six arms ¡­ Hera was still very straightforward.


    Xu Zhi imagined the scene in his head. It was like two ancient monsters fighting. One of them rolled, and the mountains collapsed continuously. The earth was in a mess.


    The scene was too beautiful to look at.


    It¡¯s so exaggerated even when it comes to rolling on the bed. Perhaps, this is the transcendent world ¡­


    but in fact, although the Sorcerer tribe can get married, they don¡¯t like body cultivators. They think that we are mortals without any bloodline and are very lowly. Even if they have reasons to accept it, they still refuse to marry martial artists below the celestial Thearch level. This is because the muscular body is not pleasing to the eye. It¡¯s even more ¡­ After all, they can marry ordinary cultivators in their normal state without using their true form as witches.¡±


    thinking about it, if he could marry a handsome young man or a beautiful girl with an ordinary body shape, why would he marry a muscular brother?


    Xu Zhi began to feel helpless.


    This was a chain of contempt!


    Dao cultivators despised the Sorcerer tribe, and the Sorcerer tribe despised body cultivators ¡­


    To put it simply, he was rejected!


    As a result, the estrangement between the major cultivation factions had emerged. Disputes and friction were endless, and they even began to fight.


    ¡°The disputes between different factions actually originated from this?¡± Xu Zhi held his head, feeling that this was very degrading.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to look for sister little sister Feng and sister little Wei.¡± She introduced.


    Big sister Xiaofeng was that battle chicken from back then, and big sister Xiaowei was Luo Caiwei from back then. She was the host of the core system, and she had pan Yuxian with her.


    Due to the guidance of a certain fitness instructor, wushen Palace only accepted women. Women should be self-reliant. They taught a bunch of muscular women to be brothers. As for muscular men? Practice by yourself, I won¡¯t teach you!


    As the two of them spoke, they had already entered the residential suburbs of Qingshui town and made many turns.


    ¡°A daughter¡¯s mind is on the four Seas, ten thousand li are like neighbors.¡±


    There was a gray wooden plaque hanging at the entrance of the courtyard. The words were vigorous and powerful, giving people a kind of imposing manner.


    ¡°We girls don¡¯t need to rely on men. We cultivate on our own and become stronger. We don¡¯t need to rely on others! This is our own choice!¡± Hera¡¯s eyes were filled with longing. in the Three Realms, most of the people are male experts. Most female cultivators rely on men in exchange for resources. It¡¯s very easy, and they don¡¯t need to take risks. They have people to protect them. However, we don¡¯t like that kind of life.


    The majority of experts had many wives. This was a norm in the Three Realms.


    Whether it was the Middle Ages of the demon world or the great Confucians of the great Zhou Dynasty, they would all take concubines. They had a saying that there was a wife and a concubine.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be independent and self-reliant.¡± Xu Zhi smiled. The concept of monogamy had to be popularized.


    Walking into the courtyard, there was a cute and silly girl in white at the door. She was gently sweeping the floor with a broom.


    ¡°Xiaotu!¡± Hera called out softly.


    The girl suddenly turned her head, her eyes flashing with joy. She quickly gathered around. ah, uncle Messiah is alive!


    Xu Zhi was stunned. you know me? ¡± he asked curiously.


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Miss xiaotu said naturally and happily, ¡± back then, we were just a group of little fairies. Even with big sister Phoenix, we had a hard time in the strange tide. It was all thanks to uncle Messiah¡¯s body that we were able to survive that period of rise, and we, wushen Palace, were born.


    ¡°I see.¡± Xu Zhi nodded. The celestial Emperor¡¯s body that he had left behind had helped him complete the primitive accumulation.


    sister Sheerah is back! xiaotu yelled into the house.


    The entire room was bustling with activity as a group of cute girls walked out of the room.


    The one leading them was a hot young girl in bright red clothes with a Red Feather on her head. It was Xiao Feng. She had an excellent temperament and could be said to be a peerless beauty.


    However, Xu Zhi knew very well that one could not judge a book by its cover. The demon forms of these girls were all muscle rabbits, muscle fighting chickens, muscle Skylarks ¡­ Hammering his chest with his little fists was no joke.


    Looking at the hot girl in front of him, the muscular Mountain Giant with the head of a little hen was still deeply traumatized.


    ¡°Hello, uncle Messiah.¡± Xiao Feng sized them up seriously, then led them into the room with a cute look.


    The house was very elegant, like a living room for a group of ordinary girls. There were entertainment facilities such as chess, cards, and fruits. It seemed to be purely for playing, and there was no training equipment such as dumbbells at all.


    In a simple little house, a group of young girls were chatting and playing. It was hard to imagine that this was the wushen Palace, the extremely mysterious and legendary palace of the Three Realms.


    the wushen Palace is a group of demonic girls who are constantly striving for self-improvement. They travel around and play with the mountains and rivers. Every once in a while, they will change places and continue their travel. Luo Caiwei explained in all seriousness.


    but in fact, although we are playing, everyone is training at the same time. Young Feng continued, ¡± the martial arts cultivation system was originally a cultivation technique created for us demons. In our inner world, our bodies are constantly training with the help of the rich spiritual energy.


    ¡°Yup,¡±


    Hera said, ¡± don¡¯t look at how we¡¯re playing chess. Our real bodies are sweating in our inner worlds. We do tens of thousands of push-ups and sit-ups every day ¡­ He didn¡¯t stop for even a moment.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat down and listened to their chatter. There was no barrier between them. Because of Hera, coupled with the fact that his body had once protected their primitive rise, he had accompanied them for hundreds of years. At this time, he was not at all unfamiliar with them or regarded them as outsiders.


    ¡°Can you give me a drop of blood each? The main body.¡± Xu Zhi asked for a drop of blood from each of them, and they agreed without hesitation. Xu Zhi actually felt that this place was pretty good. A group of muscular girls trained their bodies, but then they began to do research. Over the next few days, he chatted with them and learned a lot about the Three Realms. As for a certain system player, he was still hiding in the dark and never spoke.


    now, we are all heavenly emperors and we are all fighting for the chance to become gods. There are too many heavenly emperors in this era. I wonder who will succeed. On this day, they explained that this was an opportunity that every force was trying to grasp.


    by the way, the heavenly court is holding a Heavenly Peach Banquet in a few days. It¡¯s said that Mother Earth is about to become a God, and she¡¯s inviting wushen Palace to attend the ceremony. All the hidden big shots of the Three Realms will be there. It¡¯ll be an unprecedented Golden Age! Young Feng said, ¡± let¡¯s go and take a look together. We can broaden our horizons.


    In the blink of an eye, they had dragged Xu Zhi along to participate in the heavenly Peach Banquet held by the heavenly court.


    Xu Zhi, however, was slightly stunned. He suddenly remembered that all-knowing scholar from before had also asked about the heavenly Peach Banquet in the heavenly court and the three Realms banquet where Mother Earth became a God through green vines. It seemed that things were not very peaceful.

 Chapter 456

    ?


    456 The battle


    Speaking of which, the mysterious all-knowing scholar seemed to be a little strange and sinister. He roamed the earth while hiding his identity. He had some special ideas about the heavenly Peach Banquet, or else he wouldn¡¯t have asked around.


    that guy is the me in the eyes of all living beings ¡­ He¡¯s born omniscient and a symbol of great wisdom. Is he so bold as to cause a ruckus at the heavenly Peach Banquet?¡± The corners of Xu Zhi¡¯s mouth curled up in curiosity. that wandering know-it-all ¡­ It¡¯s very interesting.¡±


    That was the gathering of the most powerful ancient existences in the world. Even the three monstrous gods, Medusa, Ermin, and Daoist Changsheng, would go there!


    As for Phoenix, she was too carefree. She had been living in seclusion and was not disturbed by the secular world. She continued to specialize in the achievements of each era. Recently, she had been training her body and had begun to walk the third path-martial sovereign.


    One had to know that the stronger the body, the harder it was to train.


    Not to mention the path of immortality, even the ordinary sorcerer tribe would find it difficult to cultivate another martial arts system if they cultivated the true body of the ancestors of sorcery. It was not that they were incompatible, but the difficulty was more than ten times higher.


    if she really did master it, then she¡¯s really a monster. She¡¯s getting meatier and meaty, and basically no one can kill her. The corners of Xu Zhi¡¯s mouth twitched. Our Little Phoenix really has no desires.


    it seems that the world has changed completely with the appearance of the first weird God ¡­


    Xu Zhi found it rather interesting. After all, he was not omniscient.


    He could monitor the actions of some special people in the sandbox, but he could not monitor the other party¡¯s thoughts. He did not know what the other party¡¯s thoughts and plans were, unlike the three pillar gods ¡­ It could read the minds, logic, and memories of all living beings to predict the future.


    At this moment, a group of young girls were playing chess on the table, and it was a happy scene.


    The leading big sister who was originally a hen was called Lin Hongfeng. In reality, she was Black-bellied and combative, and was good at strangling joints. The cute rabbit girl was called white mouse, and she was good at fist techniques. The Skylark girl was called wood Yuling, and she was good at leg techniques ¡­ As for Luo Caiwei, as Xiao Wei, she was the strongest in this group of demons. She was good at all of them ¡­


    The reason was very simple. She was willing to work hard without complaint, and had a kind character of compromising for the sake of the overall situation. She had been brutally abused by pan Xue Xian and trained to the point of death. It could be said that this was the first special grotesque in history.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hera suddenly asked.


    Xu Zhi thought about it and did not hide anything. He told her everything he had seen when he woke up.


    ¡°Bai Xiaosheng?¡± Hera was stunned.


    When she handed over the all-knowing scholar, she was also there. Naturally, she knew one of the most shocking secrets in the world. Hermes was actually the manifestation of the all-knowing scholar. She also knew that the all-knowing scholar must be weird.


    that¡¯s interesting. Could it be that the heavenly Peach Banquet is dangerous? ¡± The group of fairy girls chattered noisily.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, sisters. Muscles make us strong!¡±


    Lin Hongfeng raised her fair and delicate arm high. It looked soft and didn¡¯t seem violent at all.


    ¡°Right! I¡¯ll smash them to death with my fist.¡± Mu Yuling waved her cute little fists excitedly. smash their heads! We¡¯ll even beat their brains out!¡±


    A group of delicate girls encouraged each other. They were so weak that they couldn¡¯t even stand the wind. They seemed to be joking and looked very cute ¡­ In fact, everything they said was true.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face darkened. He sat next to her and found it very interesting.


    ¡°By the way, can you let me see your true demon form?¡± Xu Zhi asked as he sat next to him.


    ¡°The true form of a demon?¡± Lin Hongfeng thought for a moment, then laughed out loud.¡±Why are you being so serious! In fact, the entire three realms basically don¡¯t know that all the female martial sovereigns of wushen Palace are from the demon race. This is a secret. No one knows that we are two heavenly sovereigns, human heavenly sovereigns, and real heavenly sovereigns ¡­ Those who have seen our true forms are all dead!¡±


    Hualala!


    Then, Xu Zhi saw their true forms. They were all petite little pets.


    Cute white bunnies, cute little Skylarks.


    Even the little hen giant from back then had shrunk and become extremely cute after she entered the heavenly Emperor realm ¡­ In Sheerah¡¯s current slender girl form, if she didn¡¯t explode, it would be hard to tell.


    Xu Zhi tried to squat down and pick up a little white rabbit.


    Bang!


    The ground beneath his feet sank, and the ground instantly cracked.


    ¡°Am I heavy?¡± The little white rabbit blinked.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t we cute? I want a hug too. There are so many stinky men out there who want to hug us. I¡¯ve let you hug me all of a sudden.¡±


    Lin Hongfeng chuckled, and a cute, furry Little Phoenix instantly pounced forward and plunged into Xu Zhi¡¯s arms. With one hand in each, the ground beneath his feet cracked again with a bang!


    The small animals around them were about to jump over.


    The next second, Lin Hongfeng shouted, ¡± stop messing around. You¡¯ll crush him to death if you all come up. I have something to say!


    The cute little fluffy Phoenix gathered her emotions and rubbed against him cutely like a Pikachu. am I cute? ¡± Do you want to play something more exciting with me ¡­ I¡¯ll just take off my clothes and we¡¯ll be honest ¡­¡±


    Bang!


    In the next second, the cute little hen in his arms swelled up like a balloon, and the strong and exaggerated muscle lines rapidly swelled up, turning into a muscular Mountain Giant with a chicken head. The muscles that gave off goosebumps expanded and became dense, as if a giant wearing a muscle armor.


    Due to the rapid expansion of its body, its originally dense and beautiful red feathers quickly became sparse. The flesh-colored muscular Mountain Giant was bald and had sparse feathers, looking extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Come! Uncle, come and play, let¡¯s make out!¡±


    She laughed crazily, and her claws turned into extremely thick hooks. She kicked at him with her huge hands that were as thick as chicken wings.


    Bang!


    Xu Zhi raised his hand slightly.


    ¡°Thump! Thump! Thump!¡±


    The terrifying collision was like the beating of war drums. The fists of both sides were like a torrential rain.


    ¡°He actually caught it?¡±


    The cute little animals standing next to them were dumbfounded.


    The little animals silently returned to their human forms. At this time, they did not hide anymore and directly released their combat form. Their bodies expanded and they turned into powerful and muscular young girls. They were more than three meters tall and their arms were as thick as waists. They were tall and mighty, and their clenched fists were as big as basketballs.


    A muscular young lady was constantly raising a huge black iron barbell with one hand. She said in a sweet and crisp voice, ¡± ¡°I knew it. Big sister is so warlike. She¡¯ll definitely take the opportunity to fight.¡±


    The other girl said in. muffled voice, ¡± however. for a big demon at big sister¡¯s level. if she uses her demon body, an ordinary heavenly Emperor of the Wu clan would not dare to confront her even if he uses his ancestor of sorcery¡¯s true form. which has three heads and six arms ¡­ Not to mention that he¡¯s a Magus. This close-range sneak attack is too shameless!¡±


    The surrounding crowd held their breath as they watched the battle nervously.


    In fact, even though they were making a fuss, everyone was curious about Messiah¡¯s combat power. After all, she had once protected them through the initial weak period with just this Celestial Emperor¡¯s body. Now that she had awakened, she would definitely find a reason to fight.


    After all, too much glory and too much mystery.


    It was the oldest garden and wine monarch, the great Lord Messiah, the last person in the wizard era and the first person in the magic potion era. The two eras had crossed, and he was the most legendary ancient monarch. In known history, he had lived for nearly two thousand years, and could even be the reincarnation of Hermes ¡­


    ¡°Hahaha! Big sister is still fast!¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment, big sister is done! It¡¯s my turn! After all, it¡¯s rare that I don¡¯t have to be afraid of exposing my identity. I¡¯m tired of playing games, so I can only play chess and cards together, exercise my body, do tens of millions of push-ups and lift one or two small mountains every day, and barely make a living.¡±


    big sister, you¡¯re too dirty. This sneak attack ¡­ He¡¯s a great Magus, and although he also trains his body, he¡¯s in close combat. I can only take it head-on ¡­


    ¡°I should be the next one!¡±


    The people around them whispered to each other. They were extremely excited and their eyes were filled with battle intent.


    Xu Zhi was also a little speechless. These people had revealed their true colors. They were all a group of muscle fighting fanatics, just like the muscular guys in the gym. They would come up with all kinds of ¡± philosophy ¡± when they had nothing to do, such as muscle, arm wrestling, barbell-lifting, shoulder-to-shoulder combat, and so on. They would shed their blood and sweat together.


    Before this, Messiah had been swaggering around, wanting to be beaten up by society, but she had not been able to. She did not expect to be beaten up by society here, and it came later than she had expected.


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself, ¡± I¡¯ve been cultivating for two and a half months, and I¡¯ve advanced from level one to Level Seven heavenly Emperor. Is this my first battle? ¡±


    He was actually looking forward to it and began to brew it in his body. He said seriously, ¡± I used to be in the village, blowing up a small stream with the war Qi. After I became strong, I had no place to practice and no worthy opponent. Now is the perfect time to give it a try. The opponent¡¯s combat power is ridiculous. I have to go all out.


    He was actually looking forward to having a real battle.


    After all, no strong person could climb to the top without going through battle. If he wanted to achieve higher achievements in the future, he had to ¡­


    Hu!


    Messiah¡¯s body took a deep breath and tensed up. A mirror image clone occupied her dantian, providing energy and acting as her primordial spirit.


    Spell amplification.


    The nine revolutions mysterious art.


    Gene lock ¡­


    Determination!


    ¡­


    Bang!


    The genes in his arm suddenly opened up. The huge regenerative power brought about by the nine revolutions mysterious art began to burn his cells.


    His punch suddenly accelerated.


    ¡°Hahaha! Who dares to say I¡¯m shameless? This lady is using tactics! I hope you can hold on-¡± with a bang, the muscular giant with the chicken head flew out instantly, as if he had hit a train. He let out a terrible muffled groan and fell to the ground, twitching, his eyelids rolling out.


    ¡®This ¡­¡¯


    Was this a wizard with a magic staff?


    Everyone was still chattering when their minds suddenly went blank and they were dumbfounded.


    How could he be so powerful? That was big sister!


    Soon, a group of girls ran over and grabbed Lin Hongfeng¡¯s wings. They dragged her away like she was a dead chicken and stuffed her wings into her human-shaped dantian.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Hera seemed to have recalled something.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m playing cards.¡±


    yes, yes, yes, we agreed to play cards. If you lose a game, you¡¯ll lift an Iron Mountain a thousand times!


    that¡¯s right. Continue to train your body and cultivate your spirit. You¡¯re fierce and brave. It¡¯s not the style of our martial arts Holy Land.


    we¡¯ll be going to the celestial heavens tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t be anxious about such a major event in the Three Realms. Stay calm.


    The group of people quickly returned to the house and shrank back into their original forms, turning back into cute and pretty girls. They played cards in a lively manner, leaving Lin Hongfeng, who had rolled her eyes, to the side. Nonchalantly, they said, ¡± the cards are dealt. You¡¯re not allowed to peek with your divine sense.


    ¡°Three against three.¡±


    ¡°Five against five,¡±


    ¡­


    Cards fell on the table one by one.


    Xu Zhi stood in his original spot, speechless. His surroundings were empty, and in an instant, the building was empty.

 Chapter 457

    ?


    457 Beauty is not flirtatious, sexiness is not demonic (2 in 1)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s smile froze on his face. He had originally planned to go all out. After all, his opponent was very terrifying. He did not expect ¡­


    ¡°The Thunder is loud, but the rain is small.¡±


    He let out a long sigh of relief and turned his head to look.


    The ancient courtyard was surrounded by lush green trees, and it was very quiet. A group of people were playing around in the room, and they casually threw Lin Hongfeng to the ground, pretending that nothing had happened. They clearly didn¡¯t want to give him a chance to continue the test.


    This group of muscular little demons was still tall and strong just a moment ago. They were muscular, hot, passionate, and forthright. But now, they were giving off a strong sense of Brotherhood ¡­ In the blink of an eye, she had turned back into a cute and delicate girl, chatting and playing cards.


    ¡°What a bunch of little demons.¡± Sheerah was also speechless at this scene. However, after living for hundreds of years, it was already very good for her to maintain this mentality. She couldn¡¯t maintain it herself, or she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to sleep to pass the time.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost!¡± Mu Yuling jumped up on the table and laughed with her hands on her hips. I¡¯ll go against the iron Mountain a thousand times! A thousand times! I¡¯ll give you a mark, you owe me!¡±


    She smacked the white mouse¡¯s fair and slender thigh hard.


    Pa!


    The skin on the young girl¡¯s thighs rippled softly.


    A red handprint appeared instantly. Her skin was as soft as water. She didn¡¯t know how she had taken care of it, but it was extremely soft and delicate.


    ¡°You just want to take the chance to hit me.¡± The white mouse rolled its eyes and rubbed the palm print on its thigh.


    This scene could instantly make the males ¡®eyes go blank. They even felt that this was simply a peerless beauty. Her figure was curvaceous and soft as cotton. A light touch would cause ripples like water, and they wanted nothing more than to hold her in their arms and ravage her.


    However, Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was strange, as if he was looking at a group of living weirdos.


    It looked very delicate and soft like tofu with a gentle Pat. In fact, it was just a look ¡­ Their skin was as smooth as white jade and as hard as a rock. Their palms, which seemed to be able to knock down a building, could only create tiny ripples on their delicate skin like cotton.


    ¡°The strength of the body is relative, not absolute ¡­ However, to their own kind, they can play around like normal people. Their strength and meaty bodies correspond, and their skin, which is so hard that it makes one¡¯s hair stand, is also very soft.¡±


    This was very surprising.


    In reality, although body cultivators looked brutal, they weren¡¯t as terrifying as they looked.


    This was also the difference in physical fitness. It could even be said that they had evolved into two completely different species.


    However, the demon race¡¯s physical cultivation did have a huge advantage. They seemed to be very idle, but in fact, they were madly training their bodies to strengthen their bodies ¡­ The inner world¡¯s energy was rich, and it was also the best choice.


    a very interesting system. It¡¯s very suitable for the demon race.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s entire body relaxed and he let out a long breath of air.


    He silently sensed the force he had exerted just now. He had sent someone flying all of a sudden and spat out a large mouthful of blood. He was far from being able to control his strength perfectly like these young girls in front of him.


    it seems that my cultivation level has improved too quickly. I still need to slowly get used to it. He leaned against the wall of the house, and the group of people behind him were playing around. He couldn¡¯t help but reflect on himself. These days were very leisurely and relaxing. It was quite interesting. It could be considered a kind of vacation.


    On the other side.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ mission: defeat great sovereign Messiah at all costs! [ 5000 arrival points ]


    Mission failed!


    This was why Lin Hongfeng had suddenly launched a sneak attack. It wasn¡¯t just because he was excited and wanted to test the waters, it was also because the system had given him a mission.


    Pan Xue Xian¡¯s action was naturally to secretly test the strength of the mysterious great sovereign Messiah. Who would have thought that she would be sent flying in an instant? a rooster Meat Mountain Giant fell to the ground and twitched.


    Pan Xue Xian, who was hiding in the dark, was also dumbstruck.


    This was too f * cking exaggerated!


    She had no idea what had happened.


    Wasn¡¯t great sovereign Messiah the last great wizard? It was said that back then, she had only used the ¡°air hammer of war¡± to instantly burst out countless times and rule the entire era. Her magical power was deep and unfathomable, which was why she had used a close-range sneak attack.


    After all, Wizards were afraid of close combat ¡­


    And the result? That was a body-tempering demon at the level of a heavenly Emperor! If he used his full power, he could kill a heavenly Emperor of the Sorcerer tribe and the human tribe with a single punch. No one dared to take it head-on. But such a terrifying existence was sent flying with a single punch?


    Pan Xue Xian was completely unable to accept the span of time in between.


    Furthermore, this punch seemed to contain countless systems and schools of thought?


    There were faint traces of the genetic lock awakening?


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡±


    Pan Xue Xian rarely looked at the forum, but she more or less knew what had happened yesterday ¡­ everyone was talking about the rank-9 ancient god and the grudges of the rank-9 hermes ¡­ She suddenly recalled some rumors!


    Hermes fell, and his corpse gave birth to Messiah and Bai Xiaosheng, representing rationality and comet respectively. Bai Xiaosheng was taken away and turned into Hermes again ¡­


    Messiah was a part of Hermes¡¯s corpse, a creature born from it!


    it was just a guess before. However, great sovereign Messiah has the ability unique to the magic core system-genetic awakening. It basically confirms that he has come into contact with the ancient Lava Land. The guesses of the people on the internet are true! There was a battle between two type 9 powerhouses!¡±


    Thinking of this, pan Xue Xian¡¯s hair stood on end. She felt that there was a great Terror hidden within.


    The ancient God had appeared ¡­


    Messiah and wandering know-it-all were also rising. Were they going to start the main plot?


    Two worlds?


    Two grudges that had existed for tens of thousands of years and countless eras, the rise and fall of countless civilizations, and the enmity that had existed since ancient times.


    It was too vast and too magnificent!


    the Messiah now is no longer the Messiah of the past. He doesn¡¯t even have his memories from the past. He¡¯s a new life, cultivating from scratch, but his aptitude and talent are too mysterious and terrifying. Like Medusa, he¡¯s the only two in the entire world who have the eternal blood of the God of creation! His future growth was limitless! He was most likely the main character of the game¡¯s plot, the main character of the era! A future level nine Dao vindication existence?¡±


    Gods were rare, but not non-existent. The existence of a level nine ¡± world ¡± was the key to influencing the fate of all the heavens and worlds!


    It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t played online games before. Most main storylines would have a main character who had yet to grow. The players would help him grow, and then he would pick up benefits at the back. All kinds of opportunities would come knocking at his door.


    She had even seen the rise of some emperors in the history of Earth. They were all blessed with great fortune, not to mention that she had just experienced the baptism of fate in the smelting furnace land.


    although I¡¯m not as smart as my sister, I¡¯m not stupid. The main plot has begun, so I have to take this opportunity to cozy up to the main character. Pan Xue Xian¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡± who knows, our wushen Palace might be the main characters! When we attend the heavenly Peach Banquet, they¡¯ll look very similar!¡±


    The more she thought about it, the more shocked she was, and the more her heart burned.


    They watched as great Lord Messiah, who was wearing a wizard¡¯s robe, leaned against the side of the house and began to come up with a plan. She wanted to pull the people onto the chariot first.


    I¡¯m still the one who issued the system. In this era ¡­ It was no longer the ancient fantasy text of the old man in the ring. Now, the protagonist of the world did not have a system? He¡¯s also one of the main characters, so my advantage is clear.¡±


    She began to ponder what kind of system she should give to a native like great sovereign Messiah.


    What was the system?


    The system was meant to play with the protagonists of the times!


    However, the system¡¯s pure increase in combat power, supplementary cultivation, and the acquisition of knowledge and skills were very heaven-defying to those demons. However, they once had the knowledge of wandering know-it-all, so they were not very attractive.


    ¡°Since I can¡¯t help in combat, I¡¯ll start from other places.¡± Her eyes lit up.


    Ding! Ding!


    Xu Zhi was leaning against the wall of the house when he suddenly heard a voice in his ear. He did not react at all.


    [ the system is loading ¡­ ]


    Please select the system you want:


    1. The strongest cultivation system.


    It was a combat tool that could assist in cultivation and help one reach the peak of one¡¯s life.


    2. The strongest harem system.


    Teaches you how to win a girl¡¯s heart.


    The unruly girl from the heavenly descent, Lin Hongfeng, the gentle girl who grew up with him, Hera, the mortal Celestial Emperor Liu Wenjian, the evil demon God Medusa, the merciful Mother Earth, green vine ¡­ All the beauties in the world, celestial emperors and gods, pure, cute, kind, gentle, hot, perverted, could all be taken into his arms.


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    Why is this person so outstanding ¡­


    He was instantly dazzled by this wave of heavenly show. Why were these players all doing this ¡­


    Pan Xue Xian was secretly pleased with herself, it was nothing more than power and beauty.


    The god of wealth System, which had been very popular recently, did not have a sense of existence in this world. As for choosing a cultivation system, it was unlikely. She felt that she would most like to choose the strongest harem system. After all, didn¡¯t all men like this? After all these years of building wushen Palace, she had already seen through the attraction of the little goblins who trained her muscles. Whether or not she could succeed, she would brag about it first!


    Even the mother Earth green vine was sold by her in the blink of an eye.


    However, after waiting for a few seconds, there was still no response. She could not help but frown.


    Why not?


    Choose the harem system! Bastard!


    Could it be that he had a special fetish for not liking beauties? Want to be a woman? Or something else?


    She chuckled. She had been prepared for this.


    Ding! Ding!


    congratulations, you¡¯ve been silent for one minute and triggered the second hidden option reward.


    3. Life exchange system


    [ the young girls who are bound to the system can exchange their lives. Specifically, they can exchange their primordial spirits and experience the lives of young girls ¡­ ] Currently, it was the entire wushen Palace. As it continued to develop, it could even exchange for the mortal Celestial Emperor Liu Wenjian and the green vine Mother Earth to experience their lives.


    It¡¯s fresh to switch bodies, and it¡¯s good to try being a woman.


    The strongest ancestor system


    He could teach talented disciples and see through their aptitudes. In the future, his disciples would become world-shaking existences.


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s scalp began to go numb from the show.


    But when she saw that great sovereign Messiah still had no reaction and was quietly leaning on the side of the house, pan Xue Xian fell silent for a moment. In an instant, she decided to go all out.


    Ding! Ding!


    congratulations, you¡¯ve been silent for one minute and triggered the third hidden option reward.


    5_____system.


    Please freely fill in the requirements.


    He still didn¡¯t take the bait? Hurry up and come up! Her heart was in a frenzy.


    Xu Zhi was silent for a moment. He suddenly reached out his hand and a strong wind appeared. A cute girl curled up in a corner appeared and was pulled in front of him. Her face was full of disbelief, as she had not expected to be discovered.


    ¡°I was just joking.¡± The young girl smiled innocently and acted coquettishly.


    Huala!


    Xu Zhi reached out and pressed down hard.


    BOOM!


    The pure and cute girl¡¯s muscles instantly swelled up, turning into a four-meter-tall female giant with muscles like the roots of an old tree. She blocked this punch with all her might.


    ¡°You¡¯re serious! You even hit a girl who¡¯s acting cute!¡± Pan Xue Xian was furious, and her expression was like a berserk emoji pack. Her facial muscles twisted exaggeratedly, and she laughed out loud. I¡¯m not afraid of you!


    She was not afraid.


    This was because she was the best fighter and had the strongest combat power among the casual players. She was not like the cute girl or the alchemy Emperor, who were research clerks. Her sister had helped her cheat and took the opportunity to enter.


    ¡°Did you see that? This body size! This kind of healthy and fit body is the most beautiful!¡± The muscles on her face exploded and contorted as she laughed. Her smile, which weighed at least 150 kilograms, was extremely stunned. She had completely revealed her true colors. this is beauty. Only strength is beauty. Beauty is not flirtatious!!


    One punch.


    Bang!


    She was sent flying backward, her face full of disbelief. absolute power and speed. It¡¯s really an awakening ¡­


    The next second, her entire form changed, instantly revealing the true demon form in her dantian. you forced me to reveal my true demon form!


    A cute, square-shaped Black Chip appeared before his eyes.


    ¡°I! No! I¡¯m convinced!¡±


    The A. I. Chip rapidly expanded, and layers of muscles wrapped around the A. I. Chip, becoming larger and larger. The A. I. Chip grew hard bones, turning into a squarish, black, squirming, tentacle-like monster with two thick horns. It looked like a great demon, extremely sinister and strange. It growled in a low voice,¡±This is what a demon is! Being strong is a monster, being sexy isn¡¯t a monster!¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly.


    This ¡± system ¡± had turned into a demon and was wreaking havoc everywhere. It was even more painful to the eyes than he had imagined!


    As expected of the leader of a group of muscular little goblins, he was also hot-blooded and full of passion. He was completely different from those wretched salted fish who had never even fought before and had been hiding to develop.


    it¡¯s useless no matter how powerful your technique is. The difference between speed and strength is too great. Xu Zhi said slowly.


    Awakening.


    Bang!


    A terrifying wave of wind flashed past, and she was suddenly buried in the ground.


    The ground shook violently and quickly cracked.


    The eyes of everyone in the room twitched, their faces filled with disbelief.


    This was wushen Palace¡¯s strongest combat power, and it had never been exposed to outsiders. The system sister, who called herself the humanoid computer Angel Heart, machine number 001, had also been defeated in a short time.


    I guess it¡¯s the same old habit again. He¡¯s been pulling female seductresses everywhere to train his body in the distribution system. I didn¡¯t expect that even Emperor Messiah would take a fancy to him. A group of girls quickly ran out and stuffed her demon body back into her body. They pulled the foaming muscular girl back and threw her next to the foaming Lin Hongfeng. They then continued to chat and play cards as if nothing had happened.


    ¡­.


    The next morning.


    The sky had just started to rain, and Lin Hongfeng and the other woman were still dizzy from being pulled and dragged. They had to rub their eyes to wake up.


    ¡°He went to the heavenly Peach Banquet.¡±


    It had to be said that his vitality was really strong.


    After tidying up, they began to travel light. The group flew into the sky and tore a spatial Rift.


    ¡°Who¡¯s coveting the heaven realm?¡±


    what¡¯s going on? ¡± a majestic voice came from the two golden-armored divine generals who were standing in the hazy light.


    ¡°I am Lin Hongfeng.¡± Her face was dignified and dignified. She was wearing a tight-fitting suit and a Red Feather on her head. She looked heroic and valiant. She bowed lightly and said, ¡± the mortal world¡¯s wushen Palace has come by invitation.


    All of them were female martial sovereigns who were extremely beautiful and majestic. They had Supreme combat strength that could suppress the world, and they were like fairies who didn¡¯t belong to the mortal world.


    This was a typical example of being one-mannered in front of others and one-mannered behind others.


    Yesterday, he was still playing cards in the house, chattering, even crossing his legs, and even scratching his feet.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s the Almighties of the wushen Palace.¡± The divine general was slightly surprised and quickly let them go. He looked at the female martial sovereigns with a burning gaze. He was solemn and serious, and he could be said to be extremely hardworking.


    In fact, they were also cultivators of the martial Dao, and they greatly admired these sages who had opened up their paths!


    After passing through the majestic South Heaven Gate, they entered the celestial heavens. There were nine levels in the sky, and they were called the nine Heavens.


    The White clouds and mist formed an endless snow-white Sea that filled the entire immortal world. The mist was vast and boundless. There were many magnificent immortal palaces, pavilions, and rivers. White-robed fairies came and went.


    ¡°This is the immortal world.¡± Xu Zhi laughed as he looked at the beautiful, ethereal, and mysterious Fairyland. He had not expected that he would really develop into a heavenly court in China mythology in the future, and it was even perfect and mature.

 Chapter 458

    ?


    458 The heavenly Peach Banquet


    The group walked through the cloud Mist Fairyland.


    Golden Dragon pillars stood tall in the vast ocean of white clouds. Heavenly soldiers, heavenly generals, and goddesses floated by with flower baskets in their hands, preparing wine and feasts.


    The ancient heavenly court of Huaxia was full of immortal Qi, and there were Nine Heavens in the sky. It was really magnificent. The real legend of the heavenly court appeared before his eyes, which made Xu Zhi feel a sense of illusion. It was hard to imagine that this was the sandbox world he had created.


    This glorious and magnificent world belonged to him.


    The only thing lacking was that green vine, the mother of all living beings, was actually a salted fish that had once created the world, and daolords had discussed the Dao, surviving until today.


    I keep feeling that something strange has mixed into the magnificent and long mythological epics of the honest and upright natives of the Three Realms ¡­


    He held his chin.


    There was still some time before the heavenly Peach Banquet began, but many celestial maidens were already holding melons, fruits, and wine in their hands as they entertained the guests.


    Among the clouds and mist, the hidden old monsters of the mortal world, the Holy Lands, the immortal world, and the devil World, the celestial emperors, led their disciples to exchange views. The entire immortal world was very lively, and it was the first golden age of the Three Realms!


    The people of wushen Palace were also casually strolling around.


    Some fairy maidens were chattering and discussing from afar. Their gazes were filled with admiration.


    It seemed that the wushen Palace also had many fans in the heaven realm. One of them, a red-faced cradle fairy, couldn¡¯t help but come forward and offer a bottle of carefully brewed celestial wine that had been brewed for a hundred years. ladies and gentlemen, would you like to eat something? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡± Lin Hongfeng¡¯s face was full of heroic spirit, and she had the temperament of a woman who was not inferior to men. She said indifferently, ¡± the wushen Palace has strict rules. No drinking, strict rules, and strict self-cultivation. I should lead the way.


    ¡°So handsome!¡± The fairy¡¯s face was full of admiration, and a Strange Love flashed past. then ¡­ Is the wushen Palace always so strict about not relaxing or having fun?¡±


    life never ends, exercise never ends, we never stop for a moment, and we never have the entertainment of mortals.


    Lin Hongfeng wore red feathers on her head, and her entire body was exquisitely dressed in red armor. The aura of a female martial sovereign was astonishing, and she was like an invincible God of War. She said calmly, ¡± ¡°The path of a martial artist is to defy the heavens and fight for one¡¯s fate. If you don¡¯t have the aptitude, then you¡¯ll have the aptitude! Without cultivation, he had cultivated cultivation! If one time isn¡¯t enough, we¡¯ll do it a thousand times, ten thousand times ¡­ Do you know how many times we¡¯ll throw out a single punch?¡±


    ¡°Three years ago, you once said that you have swung your fists 30 billion and 8000 times in the past 600 years! On average, it¡¯s more than 50 million times a year!¡± The girl couldn¡¯t help but say, her eyes completely burning.


    This was a shocking number.


    The mysterious wushen Palace, a group of mortal girls with no aptitude, had cultivated to become celestial emperors. In the entire three realms, they were synonymous with diligence, miracles, and incredulity!


    Fitness for cowardice,


    The weak Fang worked hard.


    Diligence was godlike.


    This was the new system that had emerged in recent years, the martial Dao, and everyone¡¯s impression of it.


    Many people had weak and weak personalities. They trained their bodies, worked out their bodies, and shed their blood and sweat. This process was repeated continuously. A strong body not only increased one¡¯s combat power, but it also improved one¡¯s temperament. It allowed one to escape from cowardice and walk towards confidence and decisiveness.


    30 billion punches. This is the average number of the female emperors in wushen Palace. Among them, heavenly Emperor Xiaowei has already reached 70 billion. She¡¯s a freak ¡­ We¡¯re mortals, especially delicate women, so we naturally can¡¯t slack off.¡± She caressed fairy and said gently in a domineering manner, ¡± but don¡¯t learn it casually. If there are no seniors to help look after your body, the more diligent you are, the easier it is for you to have the opposite effect. You might end up with internal injuries and die from training.


    After saying that, he indifferently led the crowd and left.


    The palace of the Valkyrie!


    So cool!


    The group of girls behind him surrounded him, chirping. Their eyes were filled with admiration and they were completely intoxicated.


    They were the daughters of many experts from small, ordinary factions in the Three Realms. They had paid a great price to send their daughters here as temporary maidservants so that they could get to know and befriend some of the major figures of the Three Realms during the heavenly Peach Banquet and expand their factions.


    Not only were there many female fans in the heaven realm, but there were also many male cultivators who came to greet each other. Their eyes were full of respect, respect, and even worship. They were the focus of all the major forces in the Three Realms.


    Strength and dignity were given by one¡¯s own hard work, not by others ¡®pity.


    Not everyone could survive the torture of a certain demonic fitness trainer system. It was impossible to persist until today without great perseverance and the horror of experiencing life and death.


    As for the martial Empress¡¯s bloodline, although mortals who cultivated martial arts didn¡¯t have extraordinary bloodlines, which caused their progress to be extremely slow, once they succeeded, their Foundation would be terrifyingly solid. Their strength wouldn¡¯t depend on the bloodline they inherited but on themselves. They would rarely have opponents in the same realm.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Lin, I haven¡¯t seen you for a hundred years, and you¡¯re still as charming as ever.¡±


    if you have time, you can come to our demon world¡¯s martial arts church and catch up.


    this great Zhou Dynasty is a rotten scholar who doesn¡¯t think of improving. Our demon world is freezing cold right now precisely because of the dangerous environment. We¡¯ve already entered the era of magic medicine and steam. Skyscrapers, cars, airships ¡­


    ¡°Weird. It¡¯s getting more and more bizarre these years. Do you still remember heavenly Emperor Li Mi? That peerless genius of the Sorcerer tribe was three to four times stronger than an ordinary heavenly Emperor. He was as powerful as you, heavenly Emperor Lin, but he went deep into the cloudy mountains to investigate a strange thing and has been missing since!¡±


    ¡­


    Obviously, the beautiful, elegant, dignified, and legendary female celestial emperors of the wushen Palace were extremely eye-catching in the feast of the heavenly court.


    ¡°Is the wushen Palace that popular? There¡¯s also another reason, there are too few women.¡± Xu Zhi gave it a rough look and saw that the ratio of men to women was seven to three.


    ¡°Female experts are relatively rare.¡±


    Lin Hongfeng said indifferently, exuding the domineering aura of a Big Shot of the Three Realms. after all, due to the environment, women are used to attaching themselves to strong people to obtain resources. It¡¯s not that they¡¯re not talented! It was because she was not willing to risk her life. Girls had a soft personality and naturally lacked the fighting spirit. Of course ¡­ The rate of death is extremely high, and the vast majority of the deaths in the Three Realms are men.¡±


    therefore, the wushen Palace of our three realms is mysterious and unpredictable. Every woman has unparalleled battle strength, and women should strive for self-improvement. Naturally, it is the most popular and most popular giant force!


    the martial arts lineage has been around for hundreds of years, but there are only. few top-notch combat forces. In the Three Realms, there are two male human martial sovereigns ¡­ As for the demon race¡¯s male martial sovereigns, there are only five.¡± She said, ¡± it¡¯s because we¡¯re special. We have a big sister system. Besides, we¡¯re not ¡­ Human.¡± She lowered her voice. this is the most suitable cultivation technique for the demon race. It¡¯s tailor-made for us ¡­ The so-called pure hard work is also A Beautiful Lie.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded. It was very real.


    Without a system to issue it, one would not be able to reach this level with just hard work.


    At this moment, mu Yuling, who was at the side, said, ¡± according to the ancient legends, the so-called sorcerer tribe is also the Sorcerer ancestor, the undying heaven map war god. The bloodline left behind by him caused them to be innately powerful and they could cultivate the true body of the Sorcerer ancestor ¡­


    We don¡¯t have any!


    However, why did he need to inherit the bloodline of his predecessor? We will create our own bloodline!


    our current bloodline and offspring will also have all kinds of martial arts divine abilities. Their blood is half-golden in color ¡­ I don¡¯t know how many people have their eyes on us and want to marry us!¡± Her face was full of pride.


    ¡°According to the system, we have integrated punching, body training, and kicking into our genetic biological instincts. Our offspring will also inherit it and have a strong physique! It¡¯s still not as good as the real ancestral witch¡¯s bloodline now, but after I become a God, I¡¯m afraid it will not be inferior, and may even surpass it!¡±


    At this time, pan Xue Xian laughed and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for the others to not have any internal injuries! If one couldn¡¯t achieve the seamless martial true body, there would be one or two muscles, bones, and meridians that couldn¡¯t be trained in the tens of thousands of training positions. They wouldn¡¯t be as strong as the other places. This was the weakness and weakness in a battle. Defense and strength were all very weak. If the enemy observed carefully, they could detect it and defeat it.


    they are unable to form the perfect ¡®golden body of martial arts¡¯, so the bloodline that is passed down is only left for one or two generations before it becomes thin. However, we are different. We have completely formed a kind of evolution that surpasses humans! This was the advantage of the system! Those who have systems are the protagonists of this era. Everyone in wushen Palace will be able to create their own race in the future!¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face darkened.


    This guy started to promote again ¡­


    As they walked along, they enjoyed a good meal. As for the top executives, Medusa, Ermin, and the others, they were naturally not here before the event began. Xu Zhi had already sensed that Hermes was with the gods on the other side.


    Sheerah, on the other hand, did not say much along the way. She was the kind of person who was relatively gentle and quiet.


    On the other hand, pan Xue Xian, who had been beaten up, immediately became gentle and pleasant. Like those sales ladies, she kept promoting her products, and her voice was extremely sweet.


    What about in the dark?


    He was already furious!


    She secretly posted a status online. There were only a dozen words,¡¯shocking! As expected of his half-brother, great sovereign Messiah, a Man of Steel like wandering know-it-all! Garden tours and fine wine, but there are no women!¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    She posted two pictures of the beautiful girls being beaten up, and the netizens on the internet suddenly became envious and scolded her, saying that they would not show tenderness to women, and kept saying, ¡± let me do it!


    Ever since pan Xue Xian had broken through to the heavenly Emperor stage, she had been telling the netizens that she had returned to her original state and that she had become cute again. However, she did not mention her battle state. Instead, she only released pictures of cute and gentle young girls and cute little animals.


    ¡°Animal! You even hit such a cute and soft girl!¡±


    its original form is such a cute little hen and Little Phoenix. How could I bear to hit it!


    Not to mention the boys, even the girls were overflowing with love.


    Xu Zhi did take a look, but he just chuckled.


    That¡¯s cheating!


    It was even more terrifying than Photoshop, alright? Putting aside the fact that the explosive muscles would be extremely blinding to the eyes, even if it was really such a cute, ordinary girl form, would you even try to touch it?


    It was practically a walking hard Jade statue, alright?


    How could this be a soft girl? You¡¯ll die in an instant if I punch you!


    this person is scolding me behind my back. He really thinks I don¡¯t go online. Xu Zhi was speechless. All of a sudden, he saw another force that was extremely popular in addition to the people from wushen Palace.


    Moreover, there was only one person, Bai Xiaosheng.


    He was dull and expressionless, while the surrounding heavenly emperors were extremely curious and admired him.


    I didn¡¯t expect the legendary ¡®all knowing scholar¡¯ to appear at the heavenly Peach Banquet after disappearing for more than 600 years. As expected of the most ancient existences in the world, they all came to offer their congratulations.


    Bai Xiaosheng is very knowledgeable. This exchange has greatly benefited you!


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. He once took in two disciples. Hu Renong established the great Zhou Joss flame Empire, and Liu Wenjian established the Mount Shu sword immortal! The two great mortal systems can be said to be a heaven-shaking great merit!¡± A white-haired old heavenly Emperor praised.


    The expressions of the people from wushen Palace changed instantly.


    This was one of the most mysterious secrets in the world. Others did not know, but at this time, they already knew that Hermes was the ¡± all knowing scholar ¡± from back then. Then, who was this ¡± all knowing scholar ¡°?


    ¡°How dare you! He actually dared to show up at the heavenly Peach Banquet!¡± Sheerah covered her mouth, her face filled with shock.


    All of a sudden, Bai Xiaosheng noticed the people from wushen Palace and slowly walked over with an expressionless face.

 Chapter 459

    ?


    459 The weak¡¯s counterattack (3 in 1)


    The surrounding celestial emperors were stunned.


    ¡°Bai Xiaosheng, are you very interested in the wushen Palace?¡± A powerful being of the Sorcerer tribe was surrounded by divine light. His body was extremely strange. He was five meters tall and mighty, like a giant spirit God.


    Another person continued to explain, ¡± but I think he is interested in the new system. After all, it is the third mortal cultivation system other than the incense dynasty and the Mount Shu sword sect-the blood Qi martial arts.


    ¡°Cultivate your qi and blood, temper it a thousand times, and achieve the transcendence of life! He¡¯s indeed extraordinary, but he¡¯s too hardworking. Only one in a thousand can endure it, not to mention those who are outstanding. Hundreds of billions of punches are already close to Dao.¡±


    They felt that this was very reasonable and did not take any precautions.


    Most of the monsters had their own aura. A small number of special monsters had no aura and were just like real people. They did not know that wandering know-it-all no longer existed and that the one in front of them was a mysterious monster.


    At this moment, outside the southern heavenly gate, the celestial soldiers and celestial generals were in a clamor, as if something had happened.


    Then, a heavenly Emperor walked into the South Heaven Gate. It was heavenly Emperor Li Mi, who had gone missing a hundred years ago.


    heavenly Emperor Li Mi, the genius of the Sorcerer tribe, is still alive? ¡±


    The surrounding heavenly emperors were shocked and gathered around to ask.


    Heavenly Emperor Li Mi only smiled, indicating that he had been trapped by a special anomaly in the past hundred years and had only escaped recently. He was chatting with the surrounding heavenly emperors and tried his best to hide it, but it still seemed unnatural. He could not remember many of their past relationships. Gradually, everyone began to suspect this strange heavenly Emperor Li Mi.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave, heavenly emperors.¡±


    At this moment, Bai Xiaosheng shifted his gaze and walked over.


    ¡°He¡¯s really coming?¡±


    The people of wushen Palace obviously looked a little strange. They didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so bold. He dared to barge into the heavenly Peach Banquet as if no one was there. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of the gods?


    Huala!


    A bright light wrapped around him, isolating him from the outside world.


    you¡¯re just a pervert. This is the golden age of the Three Realms. How dare you come here! Lin Hongfeng shouted.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we come to the feast of the Three Realms?¡±


    Wandering know-it-all smiled. Mother Earth is the mother of the Three Realms. She gave birth to all living things in the world. Not only did she give birth to the gods of all living things, but she also gave birth to weirdos like us. That¡¯s why we came to this world ¡­ Our mother has become a God, so how can we not be present at the heavenly Peach Banquet?¡±


    Us?


    Could it be that there was more than one person?


    Lin Hongfeng¡¯s expression changed.


    He turned around and looked at the smiling heavenly Emperor Li Mi, and a sense of horror and madness welled up in his heart. Just how many undiscovered and mysterious beings had infiltrated the heavenly Peach Banquet? Chimei wangliang?


    Then, what were their rules?


    She took a deep breath and revealed a look of anxiety and nervousness.


    The strange beings were extremely special. They were living beings of laws that gathered the power of will and fear of all living beings.


    They had their limitations.


    For example, the false neighbors had extremely high realms. If a mortal didn¡¯t open the door after knocking on it, even a heavenly Emperor couldn¡¯t enter. They couldn¡¯t even kill mortals. To them, it wasn¡¯t a matter of strength, but the ¡± rules ¡°.


    Once one entered his laws, there was only a slim chance of survival!


    Unless one¡¯s combat strength was heaven-defying and could kill the other party more than a dozen times in a row, it was very difficult to block.


    I obtained a heavenly Emperor¡¯s unique skill three years ago. Can we exchange it? ¡± Lin Hongfeng took out a secret manual and smiled.


    Bai Xiaosheng was stunned. He flipped through the book and nodded instinctively. what do you want to exchange? ¡±


    ¡°Tell me about that Li Mi. Do you have any suggestions?¡± Lin Hongfeng laughed.


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s face stiffened.


    ¡°He can¡¯t resist.¡±


    The surrounding female celestial emperors were instantly overjoyed! Bai Xiaosheng himself was unable to disobey everyone¡¯s impression of him!


    Equivalent exchange, answering all questions, that was his rule and also his weakness.


    as expected of the female martial sovereign who leads the wushen Palace. Her wisdom is amazing. Bai Xiaosheng could only smile and explain: my advice to you is not to disturb Li Mi. His name is vanity. He¡¯s very timid and has no talent, but he likes to pretend to be a hero that everyone worships in the eyes of others, enjoying love and glory. If his fake identity is discovered, he will kill everyone to silence them. It will be a big problem.


    Vanity?


    Everyone turned their heads to look, not daring to act rashly for a moment.


    He clearly knew that the other party was a fake, but he couldn¡¯t expose him. He allowed him to talk and laugh with the others. There was even a flash of fear and timidity in his eyes.


    It was a nervous expression of fear of being exposed. Everyone present was an old monster. He kept hiding his panic and was about to be discovered by the strange expressions of the people ¡­


    ¡°Vanity? I think he¡¯s just bragging. You like to brag, but your acting skills are bad?¡±


    Lin Hongfeng took a deep breath. there are always some people who don¡¯t work hard but like to act like they¡¯re great in front of others. I guess it¡¯s the convergence of these people¡¯s emotions. In the vast world, there are thousands of kinds of people, but there are also thousands of kinds of ghosts and monsters ¡­ Little spirit, help heavenly Emperor Li Mi ease his embarrassment. Don¡¯t let others see through his identity and make him angry.¡±


    It was obvious that he could not expose this demon.


    Anyone who exposed his actions or knew his true identity would be killed by him in anger.


    ¡°Sister ¡­ He wants us to be actors and act with him?¡± Mu Yuling said nervously,¡±even if he breaks the rules, we can still beat him to death if we swarm him!¡± There were even ancient Saints, the underworld Monarch! The heavenly Dao ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry! I don¡¯t know how many monsters are hiding here, so let¡¯s observe first.¡± Lin Hongfeng took a deep breath. these guys are so bold. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something wrong with them. They¡¯ve broken through to godhood. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to come here! Buy some time and we¡¯ll try to trick Bai Xiaosheng.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with horror.


    A Chimei and wangliang Saint?


    The biggest characteristic of these monsters was that they were immortal. A strange God had appeared, and perhaps he could restrain the Saints.


    The heavenly Peach Banquet was going to be a major event.


    In the palace of the Valkyrie, Lin Hongfeng had always been the decision-maker, not pan xuexian.


    That was because this player knew that he wasn¡¯t smart enough. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been ridiculed by his sister all day long for having only muscles in his brain.


    ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re all very interesting.¡± Wandering know-it-all looked at the valiant and heroic female martial sovereigns. Then, he looked at great sovereign Messiah.


    ¡°What are your intentions?¡± Sheerah panicked.


    In everyone¡¯s minds, wandering know-it-all was the wisest person in the world, and an existence that calculated every conceivable possibility, the dark wandering know-it-all, was already the leader of the strange organization.


    ¡°Intentions?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s face was calm as he said indifferently: that¡¯s something that only humans have ¡­ but we don¡¯t. Our actions are exaggerated, we have no logic, we can¡¯t control ourselves, we are given life by the fear of all living things, we are just like how you are afraid of us ¡­ You are the ones who created us!¡±


    The surrounding people¡¯s faces tightened.


    we don¡¯t have freedom. We also long for those real lives.


    Bai Xiaosheng smiled faintly with an inexplicable strange expression that no one could see through and guess. female martial sovereigns, don¡¯t be nervous. We¡¯re only here to celebrate our mother¡¯s birthday.


    There was another period of silence as the group of people assumed battle stances.


    No one knew what Bai Xiaosheng was thinking.


    you¡¯re here to assassinate Mother Earth and stop her from becoming a saint? ¡± Hera couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    Bai Xiaosheng did not answer this time.


    Lin Hongfeng smiled and said, ¡± ¡®That exchange just now ¡­ The celestial Thearch¡¯s ultimate technique can have unparalleled combat power, and countless forces in the Three Realms are envious of it. It¡¯s an equivalent exchange, and it¡¯s not just that bit of weird information, right? I would like to exchange the target of your trip.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s face turned stiff.


    That absolute art could be exchanged for a few small questions and information.


    naturally, it¡¯s not to assassinate the green vine mother.


    He shook his head and said, ¡± we admire our mother very much. Her kindness and kindness are indeed worthy of being the mother of the earth. Moreover. if she dies, the Dragon vein will be destroyed, and the three Realms will usher in the greatest disaster in history. Not only will the gods of incense die, but we will also die if we have no fear ¡­ Without mother, there wouldn¡¯t be us, we are the most loyal guardians of Mother Earth!¡±


    Supporters?


    The surrounding empresses were shocked.


    This was too unbelievable. What were these weirdos trying to do?


    perhaps, I¡¯m the most special leader of a villain force in history. I¡¯ll answer all the questions of the enemy. Bai Xiaosheng laughed at himself and suddenly said with a chuckle,¡±In that case, I¡¯ll tell you something else ¡­¡± Do you know the principle of the Dragon vein? Why have the Joss flame God and the evil spirits and monsters come?¡±


    Principle?


    Everyone knew that it was the gathering of the fear of all living beings, but deeper inside ¡­ No one understood.


    Bai Xiaosheng pointed at a square-shaped stone brick under his feet. It was a rice-colored mirror with a uniform color. It looked very ordinary. look, this stone brick is the primordial world before the appearance of the Dragon vein.


    Everyone was puzzled and looked at him vigilantly. From the beginning to the end, they did not know what he was thinking.


    Bai Xiaosheng smiled and placed his hand on top of the stone brick. A ray of light shone down and left a black shadow of his palm on the stone brick.


    this is the world of the Dragon vein, Mother Earth¡¯s Green vine. It sprinkled a beam of light and seemed to illuminate the entire world. This light is the God that protects all living beings, gathering the good thoughts of all living beings and turning it into ¡®it¡¯ in the eyes of all living beings, so that the common people and mortals will not suffer.


    but the world is balanced. Everything has yin and yang. The more light you give, the more darkness will be born. The brighter the place, the more obvious the darkness will be ¡­ His face was bathed in the sunlight.


    ¡°Green vine Mother Earth, light up the world.¡±


    compared to the previous evenly distributed world, it¡¯s now clearly divided. Mother Earth has taken away the light that the living beings constantly emit and turned it into pure faith energy. Then where did the remaining darkness go? The evil thoughts, violence, malice, fear, madness ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned. He did not say anything and continued to listen to the all-knowing man.


    Bai Xiaosheng said indifferently,¡±Do you understand now?¡± When a person¡¯s incense was split into two, the number of New Gods would equal the number of ghost gods ¡­ we¡¯re the world of reflections inside and outside the mirror.¡±


    hera was about to say something.


    so, why do you want to ask why the number of weird gods now is far less than that of the true gods? ¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s face was full of smiles, as if he was a great sage in the Three Realms who had seen through the past and present. He said indifferently, because although the energy of both sides is equal, Mother Earth has great wisdom. In the mortal world, she also constantly breaks up and kills anomalies ¡­ they were not allowed to live for too long, so they had to gather more faith to become stronger. furthermore, they had the gods spread out and suppress the main dark energy. there were as much as 60% of it. in the demon locking tower of mount shu and the netherworld river of the demon world, there were 3000 real celestial emperors and great demons ¡­ I¡¯ve used all kinds of methods to find out what it is, and only then did I obtain this terrifying number! This number is enough to create five gods.¡±


    This was ¡­


    the truth of the three realms?


    Three thousand great demons!


    Everyone in the palace fell silent.


    It was only at this moment that they knew the truth of the world and the reason why the suppressed fear and bizarreness had become more and more frequent over the years.


    No matter what methods were used, the darkness that suppressed, divided, and those living beings did not disappear. It would only increase in number, like a tsunami that was still brewing, and would erupt one day.


    Bai Xiaosheng said, ¡± all living beings ¡®fear of the 3000 weird existences is constantly gathering on the demon-subduing Pagoda and the netherworld River. They are constantly guarding ¡­ Only the fourth level is left outside. Even so, there¡¯s a strange God and a large number of heavenly emperors like us ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking of a way to save those 3000 weird heavenly emperors? To release dark energy?¡± Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°I also want to truly live and experience the joy of life.¡± He smiled slightly, his eyes burning like a fanatical martyr narrating his unshakable great dream.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re here,¡±


    even though we are weak and are no match for the Three Realms, the world is full of miracles.


    He suddenly looked up, and his eyes were filled with the pure longing and passion of a teenager. this is a world that will exist if you believe in it. I am here without thinking. I believe in miracles. I believe they will appear.


    All of a sudden, the heavenly Peach Banquet began.


    Rays of five-colored light shone down from the sky. It was a Holy sight. Beautiful cradle fairies were scattering petals. A vast divine Hall rose into the air, and ancient existences sat on it. The origin demonic god, the longevity heavenly Dao, the underworld monarch, and the blood Emperor had all become gods. Even Hu Renong, the lightning Emperor, and many other top existences of the world.


    welcome mi Luo thick Earth¡¯s primitive Mother Earth!


    Huala!


    A beautiful woman with a golden crown on her head sat on the throne.


    Very quickly, congratulatory messages were heard from the surroundings. Various forces came forward one by one. Mount Shu, the great Zhou Dynasty, wushen Palace ¡­ One by one, they expressed their congratulatory words. Finally, Bai Xiaosheng suddenly took a step forward.


    ¡°Ghost Night Palace, come and congratulate!¡±


    He stretched out his hand, and grotesque figures appeared behind him, exuding a terrifying aura.


    Everyone was shocked, and the entire Heavenly Peach Banquet fell silent.


    An ethereal and vast voice rang out, and it was the underworld monarch who spoke. Dao friend mother Earth is here to attend the ceremony, but there are actually people who dare to be impudent and strange forces appearing? We can kill it!¡±


    Ermin had a very good impression of Mother Earth, who was as kind as she was, who cared about the world and didn¡¯t like to kill.


    Bang!


    A vast, fair, and Jade-like arm tore through the void, but it was quickly blocked by an existence. A terrifying aura burst forth-it was a strange God.


    ¡°Impudent!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just an ordinary God.¡±


    The other gods were slightly shocked and attacked directly, attacking this weird God.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hit me, I¡¯m in your dreams ¡­¡± The attacks around him instantly missed. The terrifying shadow laughed, and the surroundings were illuminated. The entire temple sitting on the high ground was instantly pulled into his world. come on, have a good dream!


    Huala!


    The entire heavenly court was in an uproar. Such a drastic change was too horrifying.


    even if an ordinary God has strange means and special rules, the other gods have heaven-defying battle strength. If they find out the other party¡¯s details, they can surround and kill him in less than a minute. Don¡¯t panic! Said the sect leader of Mount Shu. His adaptability was extremely strong. Even in the face of such a drastic change, he quickly stabilized himself.


    For gods, and even for people of their level, one minute was enough to do many things.


    ¡°He¡¯s using his life to buy time.¡±


    The people of the great Zhou Dynasty spoke. The current Emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty was even more straightforward. we can only delay it for one minute. After its death, although it is strange, it will take a long time to revive with its massive energy. It will die without a doubt.


    It was as if the surrounding people had been injected with a tranquilizer.


    However, a sense of uneasiness and fear gradually surrounded their hearts.


    To pay such a heavy price to appear at the heavenly Peach Banquet and stall for a minute, what was he trying to do?


    At this moment, wandering know-it-all stretched out his hand and sneered at the distance, ¡± Li Mi, you¡¯re a fake!


    BOOM!


    ¡°Who dares to say that I¡¯m a fake!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m real! I¡¯m the real one! I¡¯m the hero!¡±


    Li Mi instantly flew into a rage and turned into a terrifying monster. He began to attack the surrounding heavenly emperors indiscriminately. His terrifying combat strength almost instantly injured the surrounding heavenly emperors.


    Bai Xiaosheng smiled faintly, ¡± that guy, when he¡¯s angry, he will lose his mind and turn into a human weapon. You can call it ¡­ It has no brain, no brain, but a terrifyingly strong body that can absorb all the impact, but it¡¯s a monster that even we won¡¯t help get close to.¡±


    defeating the strong as the weak is our performance.


    Four mysterious and terrifying existences appeared beside Bai Xiaosheng. Dark auras surrounded them as they started to attack the surrounding heavenly emperors. a counterattack from the weak. Due to the performance of a miracle, the fate of a legend has begun.


    I possess the world¡¯s greatest wisdom, and the world has been rewritten.


    His body gradually rose into the air, and his eyes gradually turned red.


    ¡°Come on! Massacre! Let¡¯s start the performance of our Ghost Night Palace!¡±


    He laughed wildly, and a terrifying dark aura swept across the entire celestial heavens. An endless thick black mist spread out, carrying a sticky and fishy smell.


    BOOM!


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s body was surrounded by a terrifying aura. He roared loudly and a black-red giant hand stretched out of the sky, stirring up the dark clouds. The dark clouds rolled and pressed down on people, making them breathless.


    the world will remember the terror of the ghost Night Palace. The seven of us shall exist forever!


    Bang!


    The ground cracked open, and countless celestial palaces collapsed. The entire sky trembled as countless dark red arms pierced into the sky, stirring up the black clouds. The entire sky of the heavenly realm began to turn into a huge transparent mirror with black borders.


    ¡°A mirror? What is he doing?¡±


    Seeing such a terrifying Bai Xiaosheng, countless people¡¯s faces changed.


    if he doesn¡¯t attack, he¡¯ll let The Five Ghosts behind him kill us all!


    ¡°How audacious! They really think we¡¯re made of mud!¡±


    no matter how strong the monsters are, we outnumber them by more than ten times. Each of us has extraordinary combat power. They won¡¯t be able to last more than ten minutes against us!


    Countless existences roared in anger and shock.


    BOOM!


    In the blink of an eye, they went up to welcome him.


    However, the five monsters had already been secretly triggered by various rules and displayed shocking combat strength.


    Bai Xiaosheng didn¡¯t seem to notice the fight around him. He raised his arm high and the mirror in the sky completely flashed.


    He raised his arm high.


    ¡°The world. I will remember the fear of this moment!¡±


    The catastrophe of the heavenly Peach Banquet in the Three Realms began to be projected through a mirror to various places in the mortal world and the devil realm. The entire earth was shaking, wailing, and in chaos.


    He raised his arm and shouted,


    world, remember the ghost Night Palace!!


    BOOM!


    The sky was blood red.


    ¡°It¡¯s the ultimate fear! The final destination of all living things! It will bring about endless disasters!¡±


    He raised his head, as if he wanted to vent all his anger. His faint voice reverberated and spread throughout the Three Realms, the devil realm, the mortal realm, the Nanzhao Kingdom, the great Zhou Dynasty, the underworld monarch, and almost every mortal and citizen in the entire world. A mirror appeared in the sky at the same time. Countless people looked up at the sky, revealing terror and fear.


    They saw the scene in the heavenly court.


    ¡°The heavenly court has been attacked? Mother Earth¡¯s Heavenly Peach Banquet?¡±


    BOOM!


    all beings, remember us, Ghost Night Palace!!


    Bai Xiaosheng had a faint smile of satisfaction on his face. A huge and terrifying force transformed into wind pressure. A Dao technique that could overpower the Three Realms swept over, and a circle of mirrors completely spread out in the sky.


    ¡°This is their goal! They¡¯re going to let everyone see them attack the heavenly Peach Banquet and create fear.¡±


    Countless existences turned their heads and looked over, their hearts filled with shock. Only now did they know their true goal, Bai Xiaosheng, who had entered the battle uninvited. Instead, he had used his great divine power to project the disaster that was happening here and suppress the fear of all living beings in the Three Realms!


    Their power could be endless, and they could even defeat the strong as the weak. They could become undying beings and defeat all the celestial emperors!


    ¡°The Great Terror that attacked the gods, the underworld monarch, the heavenly Dao, and the demon gods is called the God of beautiful dreams. He gives all living beings dreams and is an ultimate existence in the world! It¡¯s omnipresent and omnipotent. As long as you say its name, you¡¯ll see its figure in your dreams.¡± Bai Xiaosheng growled and his eyes were bloodshot.


    The celestial emperors ¡®expressions began to change drastically.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    stop him from spreading fear!!!


    Someone shouted.


    If the strange God inside could receive the fear of hundreds of millions of living beings in the Three Realms, he could become extremely terrifying with endless power. Not only would it be difficult to kill, but it could even break through to the mid-level god level.


    A great calamity was about to befall the Three Realms!


    All of a sudden, Lin Hongfeng, who was leading the female emperors in a battle, looked up and said, ¡± you guys hold on. I¡¯ll go and stop Bai Xiaosheng!


    ¡°Big sister!¡±


    The surrounding people looked anxious.


    As the leader, Bai Xiao Sheng was naturally the strongest. He possessed the greatest wisdom and was born with a hundred knowledge. He was most likely the most knowledgeable and well-versed in the Dao techniques and systems. His battle prowess was the most terrifying among the celestial Thearch monsters.


    If she were to stop them alone, she was afraid ¡­ He would die without a doubt!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± She strode forward with the determination to face the disaster alone. She said to Bai Xiaosheng, ¡± that peak heavenly Emperor¡¯s unique skill has terrifying combat power. It should be able to be exchanged for a small problem, right? ¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s face turned stiff. He stood on a high place and activated the mirror image projection towards the Three Realms. His mind was blank.


    Can there be a next time?


    She raised a complicated math problem and said in a cute voice, ¡± Bai Xiaosheng, can you help me solve it? ¡±


    ¡°Damn it!!¡±


    He was so furious that he looked at the Valkyrie with a dark face, wishing he could kill her 10000 times in an instant!


    However, the next second, he suddenly dispersed the terrifying black flames and descended from the sky. Ignoring the intense battle around him, he taught her hand in hand like a home tutor. He picked up a pen and paper and said gently, ¡± ¡°This question should actually be solved this way.¡±

 Chapter 460

    ?


    460 Chapter 469-killing


    Kachaa!


    The mirror in the sky suddenly shut down, and all living beings on the earth couldn¡¯t see the projection of the attack on the heavenly Peach Banquet, which caused an uproar!


    This was the irreversible flaw of the grotesque.


    After all, they were not living beings. They were rules that were formed by the thoughts of all living beings. Even if they had thoughts and actions, they were all actions that were given to them by all living beings ¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re very smart, very smart.¡±


    While he was teaching Lin Hongfeng, he suddenly looked at the battle in the distance. The five weird celestial emperors were fighting each other. He said bitterly, ¡± I¡¯ve tried my best, but we¡¯re at an absolute disadvantage against you ¡­ It¡¯s not easy to create a miracle.¡±


    The Three Realms had been established for thousands of years. The Titans had existed eternally and monopolized the world. It was already very difficult for them to rise up or attempt to break through!


    Bai Xiaosheng was a God and five heavenly emperors, a total of seven existences. He had stirred up the entire three realms and held the heavenly Peach Banquet. It was almost impossible for him to resist tens or even hundreds of times his own power.


    These top Giants of the Three Realms were all extremely intelligent. Although they were caught off guard by their attack, they came up with countermeasures in an instant. Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s rules had also been figured out, and he was instantly targeted and forcibly restrained. Presumably, the other heavenly emperors would also be figured out and suppressed soon.


    At this time, the rapid response of the gods in the heaven realm, even he, Bai Xiaosheng, could not help but praise it.


    the channel through which you spread fear has been closed. You¡¯ve lost. I¡¯m not sure, ¡± Lin Hongfeng said indifferently. it¡¯s already incredible that you can do this and cause such a big scene with your chess pieces.


    Bai Xiaosheng suddenly asked, ¡± it¡¯s true that the masses won¡¯t be able to watch the heavenly Peach Banquet, but won¡¯t they be afraid if they can¡¯t watch it? ¡±


    As he solved the problem, he kept writing on the paper and pen. It was a dense number of mathematical equations and terrifying geometric operations. He muttered to himself,


    the fear of humans stems from the fear of the unknown. Since they don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on at the heavenly Peach Banquet, they might be even more afraid ¡­


    Just like in the dark night, in the invisible black shadows, the haziness was the most terrifying. They couldn¡¯t help but have bad associations. The heaven realm was attacked. Could they win? Are we going to die? Perhaps Mother Earth had already been assassinated? Were the heavenly Dao, the underworld monarch, and the other ancient gods dead? We can¡¯t see it, we¡¯re so scared!¡±


    Lin Hongfeng¡¯s face darkened with every word she spoke.


    Bai Xiaosheng was calm from the beginning to the end, ¡± you have to be clear that people¡¯s fear is far easier to obtain than people¡¯s worship.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Lin Hongfeng was all smiles, but an almost imperceptible look of worry quickly flashed across her eyes. She laughed again. you¡¯re finally being held back. Why don¡¯t we have a chat? ¡±


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°What is your goal?¡±


    beautiful Lord martial sovereign, you don¡¯t have any more equivalent exchanges. I won¡¯t be forced to answer again.


    After pausing for a moment, Bai Xiaosheng also laughed,


    but I¡¯ll still answer your question personally. Our goal is to rule the world, establish a new evil heavenly court, and start the era of the evil gods. I¡¯m the first generation of true Lord origin evil, the celestial Emperor.


    To rule the world, as long as all living beings call my name, fear me, fear me, I will not grow old and become immortal.


    I will also grant Amnesty to the world. I won¡¯t kill any of the Giants of the Three Realms, including Mount Shu, the Emperor of great Zhou, and the major religions of the demon world. Instead, I will imprison them like how you imprison the 3000 demons. I will build a God-subduing Pagoda to suppress the ancient gods!¡±


    you¡¯re obviously going to lose, but you can still talk so calmly. Your future after success ¡­ Lin Hongfeng smiled and said, ¡± you didn¡¯t kill the incense Celestial Emperor because he is a kind God. He can¡¯t be killed. No matter how desperate he is, there will be a hero who will come to save him ¡­ Just like you evil thoughts, you can only suppress them ¡­


    you didn¡¯t kill us, the living heavenly emperors, because we are strong enough to provide you with more incense. A heavenly Emperor¡¯s hatred, fear, and despair toward you ¡­ There are far more prisoners here than there are tens of millions of mortals.¡±


    ¡°Smart! You¡¯re really smart!¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng clapped his hands and laughed. He praised loudly, ¡± it¡¯s more interesting to communicate with smart people! As expected of the founder of the newly established wushen Palace in the past hundred years. His foresight, talent, and wisdom were all admirable ¡­ The God race and the evil race were on the opposite side. No one could kill the other, but they were also old enemies. Their attributes made it impossible for them to live in peace, so they could only suppress each other ¡­


    we have taken over the position of the incense God and ruled the Three Realms. As the incense evil god, we still won¡¯t kill any mortals ¡­


    This was the greatness and foresight of Mother Earth.


    No matter who ruled the future generations, good or evil, they would not affect the mortals and mother Earth herself. You are also one of the living beings. Even if you are defeated, we won¡¯t kill you, because you can provide us with incense.¡±


    ¡°All living beings?¡±


    Lin Hongfeng sighed.


    He could hear Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s admiration from the bottom of his heart. He admired Mother Earth who gave birth to them.


    The battle in the distance continued. She asked again, ¡± what kind of world do you want to build? ¡±


    you want to build a happy and happy world and collect worship and kindness. We¡¯re naturally doing the opposite, collecting fear ¡­ Bai Xiaosheng thought about it seriously and replied, although it won¡¯t kill mortals, it will be a bloody world full of despair, helplessness, and horror.


    He extended his hand, and Lin Hongfeng saw a future world.


    The rules had all changed. There was no sun or moon, and the sky seemed to be covered with a colorful oil painting. The colorful, huge, twisted pattern was like Van Gogh¡¯s starry sky oil painting. The turbulent, colorful, Twisted Sky, moon, and sun were all twisted as if they were painted in the sky.


    The ground was filled with dilapidated, dark red, rotten, and decaying villages. In the deep mountains, there were terrifying demons and ghosts, monsters, and monsters everywhere. It was a terrifying world of ghosts and monsters.


    Lin Hongfeng¡¯s face was filled with fear.


    ¡°You¡¯re scared?¡± The vast voice that was like a great Bell crashed into her mind. I began to feel the fear that you emitted towards me. It was endless, like a huge sweet spring flowing into my body. It was very comfortable and wonderful, making me stronger.


    my dear, your fear, your respect and fear for me, will be the source of power for my soul. He whispered in her ear, as if he was talking to a lover.


    ¡°I ¡­ No, I don¡¯t.¡± Her voice was slow, and she immediately struggled out of her helpless state of mind. When she came back to her senses, Bai Xiaosheng was still silently holding a pen and paper and calculating the complicated problem.


    Bai Xiaosheng lowered his head and his smile became deeper. it¡¯s useless. The more you want to resist, the more you want to tell yourself not to be afraid, and the more you¡¯re afraid ¡­ This is human! You can¡¯t be unafraid just because you don¡¯t want to be ¡­ The seed of fear has already been planted in your heart and has begun to grow into a towering tree. It will become the nutrients for me to become a God in the future.¡±


    you thought that you controlled me. In fact, I controlled you and made you fear me ¡­ You may have stopped me from shutting down the mirror image, but did you really stop the fear of the heavenly Peach Banquet¡¯s surprise attack?¡± Bai Xiaosheng raised a thick smile and picked up a pen and paper, ¡± who knew that all of this wasn¡¯t within my calculations? Do you think I don¡¯t know my weakness?¡±


    He whispered in her ear like a demon, ¡± this problem should be solved this way. I have solved it. What about you? ¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng!


    Lin Hongfeng took a deep breath as she looked at this terrifying man.

 Chapter 461

    ?


    461 Chapter 470


    What was the essence of the ninth-rank?


    Microscopic cell?


    A phenomenon of law?


    To control the release of every single energy particle, to form a small fireball with billions or even tens of billions of them in a specific arrangement, and to cast a Dao technique that was close to the laws with terrifying calculative power?


    This was the fire element. What about the space element? Wind element? Water?


    Medusa had been silently collecting and accumulating energy over the years. This was a dull and long journey, but she had never stopped to comprehend the next realm and look forward to the future!


    Although the Three Realms appeared to be stable, a major tribulation was approaching!


    The shockwaves were too terrifying, and no one knew what would happen. Some of the gods present might die!


    At this moment, her vision was comparable to that of mid-level gods like Ermin and Dao Lords. Even Dao Changsheng was slightly inferior to her, and the blood Emperor couldn¡¯t compare to her at all.


    After all, in terms of age, Ermin was the disciple of the younger alchemy Emperor. Strictly speaking, she was even older than the Phoenix. She had gone to the desert to study the Phoenix that had just arrived ¡­ But the two in front of him were already mid-level gods.


    As for Dao Changsheng, he was on the same level as her when the devil World invaded. At that time, the realm of his evil god organization was not strong. Although they were much stronger now, Dao Changsheng was even stronger. He had long surpassed him and was already a God ¡­


    Even the blood Emperor, the most powerful monarch in the magic potion era, who she had beaten up, had become a God.


    She had the longest lifespan, but her realm was forever stagnant. She was constantly surpassed by the newcomers and the protagonists of the era.


    ¡°I¡¯m very different from a grade-9.¡±


    She thought about it carefully and felt that the structure of her Cthulhu evil god was very similar to that of a rank-9 realm, but they were also different.


    The ninth-rank essence was the realm where one could completely control one¡¯s body and countless cells. With this, he could control the cells in his bone marrow, skin cells, hair cells, red blood cells ¡­ Storing energy in it, completely controlling a world.


    An ordinary human would have ten billion cells, and larger creatures might have hundreds of billions of cells. Small animals and ants were small in size, so it was easier to break through, only having hundreds of millions of cells ¡­


    The difficulty of breaking through and the combat strength would be different according to the body size. After all, the more cells one had, the stronger one would be. This was inevitable ¡­


    And her?


    They looked the same, but they were different in reality.


    There were 129600 living beings in its body, forming a composite creature instead of cells ¡­ They were all living things, and these living things were also made up of cells.


    In other words, if she broke through to the ninth-rank, each of the 129600 creatures on her body would be a single ninth-rank lifeform made up of countless cells. Even though they were the weakest ninth-rank lifeforms, they were small and only had a few hundred million cells.


    If she achieved Grade 9, she would definitely be the strongest Grade 9. Just being indescribable would be enough to crush people of the same realm to death!


    ¡°Just passive aura? To crush a rank nine world being?¡±


    She chuckled. The dream was beautiful, but it was also cruel. Reaching the 129600th step was beyond imagination.


    ¡®I still have to continue cultivating ¡­¡¯ ¡®Now, I have 110000 Level 6 heavenly emperors, 10000 Level 7 heavenly emperors, and two gods ¡­¡¯ Each of them had cultivated a different system. Their external skin and hair, 17800 living beings, and the true body of the Sorcerer tribe had extremely strong regenerative abilities ¡­


    There were also more than 10000 of them in his body, sea of consciousness, and inner world ¡­


    As for the Magus lineage, their spiritual force was powerful. As a blood cell Magus, they circulated around their body and provided massive kinetic energy.


    Now, he was an outstanding martial artist, so he could also cultivate! It¡¯s just right to let the bones, nails, elbows, and other battle body parts cultivate!¡±


    Her 120,000 bodies, skin, bones, and blood, every inch of them cultivated different systems!


    One hundred and twenty-nine thousand and six hundred for one era, turning one¡¯s body into one era, cultivating endless systems, and gathering the bodies of living beings. This was the true Cthulhu evil god! An indescribable fear, the great old ruler! All in one!


    Suddenly, a tremor came from the distance.


    Ermin¡¯s confidant was extremely nervous. the netherworld is in chaos. The countless demons suppressed by the netherworld are about to break the seal. Please, Lord Demon, the gods of the Three Realms are being held back. Save the entire world!


    ¡°Save the world?¡± Medusa¡¯s mouth was full of mockery, and she swept her gaze around. do you really think I am a hero? ¡±


    ¡°How many times has it been since someone asked me to save the world? It¡¯s the second time.¡±


    In her mind, she suddenly thought of a few thousand years ago, so long that she had almost forgotten the ancient times.


    There was once a group of sorcerers who had said the same thing to her. That was when the Babylon sorcerer Kingdom was still in existence. The evil god of Cthulhu had descended, and everyone had begged her to save the world and fight the evil god of Cthulhu. She was an evil sorcerer, but in the end. she had gone to the battle on her own, not listening to advice and disregarding the consequences. In the end. she had been defeated and killed ¡­


    Saving the world had never had anything to do with him.


    Did she go there to challenge the Cthulhu evil god and save the world?


    Hehe, that was just a side effect.


    Plop!


    Countless celestial emperors of the devil realm quickly knelt before him.


    ¡°Lord Demon God, please save the Three Realms!¡±


    All the gods of the Three Realms had been restrained. Only the origin Demon God Medusa could personally suppress the 3000 celestial emperors and great demons. There were too many of them, and they could not defeat them at all. The origin Demon God was cold and ruthless, and all living beings were like ants ¡­ They weren¡¯t even confident that this ancient being would be willing to make a move.


    ¡°Please make your move.¡±


    They pleaded with tears streaming down their faces. This was the last hope of the Three Realms.


    ¡°Hehe ¡­ ¡®Saving the world the last time was a side effect because I wanted to challenge the Cthulhu evil god. But now, those things don¡¯t pose any challenge to me ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s boring for me. ¡± She laughed and felt bored. If she had the time, she might as well study more things.


    He suddenly lowered his head and looked at the heavenly emperors who were kneeling on the ground. They were hot-blooded, young, and brave ¡­


    In a daze, she seemed to remember Grantham, who had roared at her back then. He was just as hot-blooded and stupid as the alchemy Emperor, who did not care about his own interests and only protected others.


    ¡°A hero? It¡¯s so boring.¡±


    She turned to leave, but suddenly paused, her eyes still lowered. forget it.


    She stopped in her tracks.


    The eyes of the surrounding celestial thearchs flashed with longing. thank you for helping, demonic god.


    don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯m not trying to save the world. That¡¯s too stupid. I¡¯m just afraid that Ermin will go crazy when she comes back. I can¡¯t stand her talk about benevolence and morality. She can lecture me for a few months.


    With a flash, she disappeared from the spot.


    Medusa walked on the ground, and her expression suddenly changed slightly. She could feel the avatar that had gone to the heavenly Peach Banquet. She gently reached out and pulled it open, entering the netherworld. interesting, this is really interesting ¡­ The Three Realms are changing, and the Tribulation of heaven and earth has arrived.¡±


    The netherworld was the place where the souls of the dead of the Three Realms returned.


    The nether River cokutus, a turbulent gray river leading to the distant shore, with bright red soil on both sides, blooming on the land. In the language of the cokutus natives, it meant: The crying in the distance, the river of pain.


    All of the vengeful souls wailed as they saw the great fear in the sky.


    She looked into the depths of the netherworld River. Due to the fear of all living beings, she not only focused her gaze on the attacking monsters in the heaven realm, but also reminded them of the great demons in the past.


    More than 1000 celestial emperors and great demons suppressed by the entire Minghe were boiling with fear as they were reminisced. They kept attacking the seal. Not only the Minghe in the demon world and the demon-suppressing Pagoda in Mount Shu were also being attacked.


    ¡°Is this the intention of your attackers? The heavenly Peach Banquet has gathered all the gods and most of the powerful beings, and no one can resist you outside. Is it possible for you to take advantage of the fear of all living beings and break out of the immortal Peach Banquet?¡±


    Medusa grinned. yes, it is very difficult for anyone to resist 3000 heavenly emperors now ¡­ But, I ¡­¡±


    BOOM!


    Medusa pressed down hard. Bang!


    The entire netherworld River was turned upside down. The great fiendish demon¡¯s roars and endless resentful thoughts within the river that was crazily attacking the seal instantly stopped. It had fainted.


    Huala!


    She stretched out her hand and grabbed at the air. The entire River was lifted up and turned into a water ball in her hand. Some of the skin on her arm fell off and turned into a water bag, which she put the river into and hung on her body.


    She brought more than 1000 demons with her. In a flash, her mountain-like body was unimaginably agile. She disappeared on the spot and shuttled through the mortal world.


    Bang!


    Mount Shu, demon-subduing Pagoda.


    Countless Mount Shu disciples were in chaos.


    ¡°Not good! The demon-subduing tower of Mount Shu is about to be breached!¡±


    ¡°How is this possible? The demons suppressed by Mount Shu, under our intentional guidance, have long been forgotten by the world. Without their source of power, they are extremely weak. How can they have power now?¡± Some of the elders of Mount Shu started to sweat profusely.


    There were more than a thousand celestial emperors, demons, and Devils!


    The existence of Mount Shu was to suppress them. For a full 600 years, generations of hard work were put in to keep them under surveillance, which was why they were able to achieve what they had today. If they were released, one could only imagine what kind of catastrophe it would cause!


    Once they were revealed to the world, it would cause widespread fear, and their power would completely recover and start to grow again. It was even likely that a large number of gods would appear.


    The disaster would instantly erupt like a tsunami!


    ¡°This ¡­ How is this possible!¡± Outside the demon-subduing Pagoda, an elder of Mount Shu almost fell to the ground. The impact of this outcome was unstoppable. it is impossible for the outside world to know their names, their taboo names, their abilities, and who they are. When the news spreads, they will remind everyone of them when they are in fear ¡­ There must be someone in the mortal world guiding it!¡±


    Suddenly, someone recalled something. back then, the eldest disciple of the Mount Shu sword sect once caused chaos in the demon subduing Pagoda. Perhaps, that chaos was caused by Bai Xiaosheng, who took the opportunity to steal the information from the demon subduing Pagoda. The identity and abilities of those great demons and devils were once again spread among the crowd, secretly spreading fear of them ¡­


    The surroundings were completely silent.


    This was a long-planned and terrifying conspiracy.


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±


    The entire demon-subduing Pagoda was shaking.


    The demon-subduing Pagoda was the most precious treasure that the level eight heavenly Dao and gods, and even the heavenly emperors of the entire world, had gathered the best materials to build. At this time, it was almost unable to withstand it.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get lost!¡±


    A crisp sound rang out.


    The expressions of the Mount Shu cultivators changed slightly. The original demonic god ¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The surrounding people suddenly sensed something. that terrifying and brutal existence has descended. Close your eyes, and seal your five senses!


    ¡°Otherwise, if they just kill us, there¡¯s no way to reason with us.¡±


    The Mount Shu disciples shouted.


    Even the people of the mortal world knew that this person was arrogant and overbearing.


    At this moment, the demon God was almost the complete form of the heavenly Emperor realm. There were more than 120000 heavenly emperors, and even a heavenly Emperor would die instantly if he just listened to her voice and looked at her face! The evil god could not be looked at directly!


    ¡°Rise!¡±


    In the next second, a terrifying and vast existence descended on the land. She held the demon subduing Pagoda with one hand and pulled it up by its roots. It was as if she was holding a small bronze spear, and she disappeared on the spot.


    ¡°Great fortune for the Three Realms!¡±


    Medusa, the most ancient demon God of eternal origin in the netherworld. Even if the weird Celestial Emperor were to attack him all at once, he would be killed instantly!


    The Mount Shu cultivators were filled with fear and relief.


    Medusa pulled out the demon subduing Pagoda of Mount Shu and inserted it into her hair, using it as a bronze hairpin. With one step, she entered the heavenly realm.


    The entire heaven realm trembled slightly, and the expressions of countless people changed slightly as they watched the most ancient and vast existence descend.

 Chapter 462

    ?


    462 The origin of all things


    The heaven realm was still seething with excitement. The first great Golden Age of the Three Realms, Mother Earth¡¯s Heavenly Peach Banquet, the Grand ceremony of becoming a god, had ushered in a huge catastrophe and disaster.


    At this moment, fear spread through the entire world.


    Although Bai Xiaosheng was being restrained, these five weird heavenly emperors were getting more and more troublesome.


    The endless fear gathered and seemed to be endless, giving these five existences almost endless physical strength. Coupled with their immortal characteristics, they could basically kill each other more than a dozen times on the spot before they could completely destroy this wave of energy that was gathered by a large amount of fear.


    In the dream world.


    Many existences were ambushed and were led into a beautiful dream.


    it will only take them thirty seconds to break out. With the remaining thirty seconds, they should be able to find my weakness and then kill me. The God of dreams was very indifferent. She had come with the determination to die, so she was very natural.


    If the fear outside did not spread within a minute, it would die.


    Huala!


    It suddenly felt a huge amount of energy coming from afar. It smiled, ¡± now, this energy can help me replenish my energy. I can last for seven minutes before I¡¯m killed.


    Being trapped for seven minutes was already a terrifying number.


    This was also because of its unique characteristic, which was to hide and create a dream realm trap instead of a direct battle.


    Bai Xiaosheng was the first to make it a God, not only because it was the most secretive, but also because it was the most restrained and the key to planning this terrifying operation.


    however. the wandering know-it. all is not the wandering know-it. all after all. He has been communicating with others for the past few years and has done equivalent exchanges. He is very knowledgeable. As the leader of our organization ¡­ However, these gods have hidden themselves too deeply and are too terrifying.¡±


    It looked ahead.


    now, even if it¡¯s only for a moment, with my attributes, I can see the most beautiful dreams in the hearts of the strongest Saints of the Three Realms.


    It looked at Ermin¡¯s dream.


    It was a huge and magnificent Palace. The sky was full of fireworks, and countless Wizards were walking back and forth. A grand wedding of the century was being held. A slime Emperor was getting married with seven girls in beautiful white wedding dresses, and Ermin was standing beside them to give her blessings.


    ¡°Are these the best moments in your heart?¡±


    The underworld monarch was just as the legends said. He was kind, upright, and looked forward to the beautiful past. He shouldered the heavy burden of his teacher and moved forward. The God of dreams ¡®eyes flashed as she looked at the blood Emperor.


    This was once the most ancient and powerful great emperor, the demonic medicine monarch.


    At that moment, he was in a garden with Medusa, and the flowers were blooming. He had said that the flowers were not of this color, and as a result, he had been beaten up. However, as the fight continued, the blood Emperor began to turn defeat into victory in his dream. He defeated Medusa, subdued her, and married the origin Demon God. He then walked into the palace, stepped into the highest position in the world, and became the strongest Demon God.


    The God of dreams was shocked on the spot!


    the blood Emperor looks cold and murderous on the outside, but he actually likes this kind of perverted Demon God? ¡±


    If this news spread, the entire world would be in a huge uproar. This was unbelievable.


    After all, liking the gentle and kind underworld Emperor Ermin was the normal choice for all men.


    the deepest secret in his memory. Perhaps, if we get hold of this new God¡¯s weakness and announce it, he¡¯ll instantly lose face. He¡¯ll be in despair, angry, agitated, and hate us ¡­ It will provide us with a huge amount of energy.¡±


    If a God turned into a source of incense and provided them with negative incense, resenting them all the time and wanting to take revenge, it would definitely be a huge and endless source!


    I¡¯ve earned quite a bit this time. Information is power ¡­ The reason why Bai Xiaosheng was able to lead us weaklings and create miracles with our absolute weakness, and cause chaos in the Three Realms, is because he is smart and knows too much information.¡±


    It immediately looked at the next spot, Daoist immortality.


    It saw a piece of its deepest memory, the battle with di Qi.


    It was an extremely terrifying existence that learned the knowledge and cultivation techniques of any enemy. Even the God of dreams was horrified in her dreams. Such an existence was too terrifying, a Saint who was born with knowledge.


    ¡°Is this the myth of the Western era? The legendary battle that was formed by the heavenly Dao?¡± It could not help but breathe rapidly, as if it was witnessing ancient history.


    In the end, the battle was brutal.


    The Daoist priest was born so that the sky wouldn¡¯t collapse, and the world would return to chaos. In the blurry world, a Saint woodcutter who had split the sky and earth apart slowly walked over with a terrifying aura ¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    This time, the God of beautiful dreams was slightly surprised and carefully stared at the Dreamland. This was a scene that had never been recorded in history.


    There seemed to be a terrifying secret behind this. It was a pity that Daoist Changsheng¡¯s memories were cut off here after he had only spoken a few words with Saint woodcutter. He had already fallen into a deep coma.


    ¡°Ninth-rank?¡±


    ¡°That mysterious Saint woodcutter used a strange Dao technique and used the creation wood to mend the sky. Could he be a ninth-grade existence?¡±


    It frowned and suddenly felt that the water in this world was very deep. Those were great existences above level eight gods. They were overlords of several eras who could easily live for tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years. They had once descended to the Three Realms.


    The history of the three Realms, however, was only four thousand years or so. It was merely a feint between sleep and eye-opening for those great existences.


    intelligence. What a great harvest. Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s plan was very thorough. He had only seen the dream realm of a few existences, and the benefits were greater than he had imagined. He was even more excited about the next few existences.


    It then looked at the next God¡¯s avatar of Medusa, and it saw a different scene.


    In this dream, a huge snake-bodied demoness stood on the ground. Another mysterious Supreme existence suddenly descended into this world. Chaotic air currents surrounded his body like clouds. Just his arrival alone caused the world to change.


    Huala!


    The flow of time had been adjusted passively.


    The entire Magus world was changing rapidly. Flowers, trees, sky, clouds, sun, wind, and clouds. There was a strange and shocking sense of beauty ¡­ The pressure affected the great Dao of heaven and earth and the laws of time.


    The God of beautiful dreams ¡®expression instantly froze, and she continued to rush.


    What kind of taboo was this?


    Ninth-rank?


    No! It should be above the ninth-rank, right? Then what was this, tenth level?


    However, the power of level nine could be estimated now, but what kind of terrifying realm was level ten?


    Ultimate?


    After all, a level nine was already an Overlord of an era with a lifespan of tens or hundreds of thousands of years. The form of existence and lifespan of a level ten life form were all impossible to guess. Could it be a life form with abstract laws? Omnipresent, living in every spacetime?


    No one knew.


    They were like ants, unable to understand the human world.


    However, the aura of a level 10 martial artist could affect the flow of time in an entire world? The sky, clouds, and trees were tenth-level existences that could distort time and space?


    It didn¡¯t seem possible.


    ¡°Or above the tenth level?¡± Its expression turned grave.


    This was a terrifying piece of information.


    In the end, the mysterious giant in the picture deduced everything in time for Medusa. Time flew quickly in the entire world, and a flower appeared from nothing, putting a flower on Medusa¡¯s head.


    ¡°The God of creation ¡­¡±


    The moment she left, Medusa looked at her back and murmured, as if this was a picture that she had hidden deep in her heart. After thousands of years, it had become extremely deep-rooted and formed an extreme obsession.


    ¡°Creation! The world! God!¡±


    As soon as these three words fell, the God of dreams ¡®expression was completely dazed, and cold sweat poured down her face.


    Medusa then had a beautiful dream. The two of them were studying and discussing seriously at the desk. It was a beautiful and peaceful scene ¡­


    Kachaa.


    The scene disappeared.


    this origin Demon God yearns for the Supreme and keeps seeking the Dao. Perhaps this scene that happened back then is the root of it ¡­ I¡¯ve learned the secret of another existence. Sweet dreams always reveal the truest part of. person¡¯s heart, but this creator ¡­¡±


    The God of dreams ¡®body trembled, and her mind was shaken. She took a deep breath.


    Everyone knew that the demon God of origin was passionate about pursuing Dao, but this was an incredible scene. The God of creation? The word ¡®creation¡¯ was too terrifying. A God that created the world? It should be known that the composition of a world was life, time, space, dimensions, matter, soul ¡­ Everything! Everything! And this was the most ancient Supreme existence that created the world?


    if it¡¯s really the ultimate God who created the world, and such an ultimate existence really exists, then the shock it brings will be too great ¡­ The origin demonic god, the most ancient existence in the Three Realms, has actually seen such an inconceivable horror!¡±


    It forced itself to calm down and analyze the situation. In an instant, it recalled a certain legend. A Dao Lord from the ancient era had also been ordered by an unknown ancient existence to descend to this world to create a new world ¡­


    It was thousands of years ago, before the eastern era and during the mythological era of the Western era.


    In the ancient Western era, where humans and gods lived together, there was an innate ancient God who was born with heaven and earth. Before the Western era, there was a record:


    [ the darkness is vast, the heaven and earth are as chaotic as a chicken. The God of yang was born in an egg and experienced the seven tribulations of the origin. He was ordered to descend to this world to open the sky. With an angry roar, he divided the heaven and earth. He burned the sky and the earth. The sun in the sky rose three meters high and the earth was three meters thick. Thus, the world opened. ]


    A faint sense of fear and the unknown began to linger in his heart.


    The higher he stood, the greater the fear he felt.


    It calmed its heart, and then, it saw the memory of the next existence, Mother Earth, Goddess Green vine. In the end, it instantly saw a dream that made it even more frightened!


    It was a courtyard, the origin of all things.

 Chapter 463

    ?


    463 Eternal life hometown


    Hualala!


    A gentle breeze swept past.


    This was a countryside courtyard with a clear sky. The breeze and white clouds, the trees, flowers, the courtyard, and the old wooden chair in front of the door made it seem like the most simple and ordinary courtyard in the countryside.


    This was Mother Earth¡¯s beautiful dream.


    An ordinary courtyard?


    Very quickly, it discovered that under this ordinary appearance, there was a terrifying scene.


    ¡°This is!?¡±


    The God of dreams was stunned to see the origin of life.


    Countless living beings were constantly changing in this place. They were extremely fast, evolving and dying out continuously!


    It had never seen the tiny unicellular organisms in the ocean. They seemed to be the most primitive form of life with infinite possibilities, constantly multiplying and floating in front of the courtyard.


    They evolved from unicellular organisms to multicellular organisms, such as seaweed and beetles ¡­ From marine creatures, they climbed up to the ground wet, struggling and enduring the difficulty of evolution. They began to grow fur, turning into beasts, growing scales, birds, insects, fish, and other beasts.


    In this courtyard, the epic of life that was like a slideshow continued to evolve and condense hundreds of millions of years of vast time and time! It formed the most beautiful and magnificent mythical scene in his life!


    It silently felt it and looked at everything in disbelief.


    ¡°This is ¡­ The beginning of the world ¡­ The origin of all things ¡­ The eternal life homeland!¡±


    In this place, even a type 9 ancient being, a great being of the era that had lived for tens of thousands of years, would find it hard to withstand such a terrifying amount of time?


    They would soon die of old age and walk towards the end of their lifespans.


    Time could erase everything in the world. Perhaps, this place was the true eternity.


    but what is this ¡­!?? At this moment, it was almost impossible to describe its inner feelings. This dream actually pointed directly to the truth of the origin of the world? Fear, anxiety, uneasiness, fear, and countless complicated thoughts overlapped in his mind.


    ¡°What is the origin of life?¡±


    It asked in its heart.


    The God of dreams ¡®mood was complicated. She became emotional and panicked.


    Suddenly, he thought of a period of time hundreds of years ago that was almost out of reach. He had once peeked at those dreamer¡¯s beautiful dreams, because it always stood in the deepest part of the heart, peeking at everyone¡¯s heart and dreams.


    The great Confucians of the great Zhou Dynasty discussed the Dao on Mount Xi day and night. They sat there for three years and finally vomited blood ¡­


    The great alchemists in the demon world¡¯s Alchemy Academy had also discussed it, argued, and even fought, but there was no result in the end ¡­


    However, at this moment, it might have found out the terrifying truth. It knew that in the entire three realms, there was a rank eight God and a rank nine world ¡­ Even the unknown level 10 beings might not know the truth of the world!


    A dream of countless people!


    An ultimate mystery of life!


    The truth had already appeared before his eyes. In this mysterious courtyard, the curtain had clearly been pulled open ¡­


    The God of dreams was made up of beautiful dreams. Naturally, it was also a special creature that gathered many people¡¯s dreams. The truth of the dream in front of it made it almost unable to control itself.


    He had even abandoned the entire situation!


    ¡®Green vine Mother Earth is indeed one of the most ancient existences ¡­ Although he had yet to become a God, he had a big secret in his mind that even existences like Ermin and Medusa might not know! It was terrifying! She knows the origin of the world!¡±


    The God of dreams had a steady personality. After all, she had seen too many unbelievable dreams, but at this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but be a little absent-minded. if these ancient Saints of the Three Realms knew of Mother Earth¡¯s memories, I¡¯m afraid they would also collapse from fear? ¡±


    It continued to watch the dream of life.


    Among these evolved creatures, he saw an even more terrifying horror.


    The Thunder Emperor, the God-slaying saber, the origin of the Sorcerer civilization-the evil eyes, and even the primordial humans were all born here and evolved continuously ¡­ There were even some familiar figures. Among them, it even saw the main body of Mother Earth, green vine, also evolving!


    It trembled.


    this dream is the origin dream of the green vine Mother Earth!


    Under the continuous impact, it finally understood the truth step by step. It turned pale with shock and retreated a few steps. It only stopped when it hit the edge of the dream.


    before Mother Earth descended into this world, due to some accident and the scattered memories of her birth, she remembered that she was born in a mysterious latitude courtyard and had met the God of creation ¡­


    It was a latitude courtyard in the cracks of time, the embodiment of the life laws of the universe. The seemingly simple farmer¡¯s courtyard was actually made of Supreme laws?


    The rise of the Sorcerer civilization and all kinds of extraordinary creatures came from there?


    The God of dreams soon saw the dream of Mother Earth, and what happened next was even more terrifying!


    In this courtyard, he saw a vast and mysterious existence. His entire body was shrouded in radiance. He walked out of his room and was sitting on a chair in the courtyard. He was as calm as a countryside farmer, holding a cup of special flaming black tea and quietly watching the evolution of the Thunder Emperor, evil eyes, and other legendary creatures.


    His every move seemed to affect the fate of the worlds and heavens, creating thousands of lives and even endless worlds. It was but a sandbox game under his hands, the Supreme, great, and only existence that embodied the concept of chaos in the multiverse!


    This was the God of creation himself.


    The God of dreams ¡®breathing became rapid, and her eyes brightened.


    he lives in this hometown of eternal life. What I saw in the demon God of origin just now was just a small mirror image among the countless avatars that have descended in the universe ¡­


    This was the ultimate realm of the world!


    It was too beautiful!


    This world was too unbelievable!


    The God of dreams roared. Her eyes were filled with fanaticism as she wanted to see through the hazy chaotic airflow and take a closer look. After all, it was a combination of dreams and bore the dreams of all living beings.


    ¡°I want to see him!¡±


    ¡°Dream! The dream is right in front of you!¡±


    It growled, and without a care for its own safety, all living beings gathered into a dream, and gathered into it.


    I want to see the Supreme Truth of the world!!


    Pfff!


    His mind suddenly felt a sharp pain!


    A vast, terrifying, and cold gaze slowly descended, as if it was watching it mercilessly.


    BOOM! With just a single gaze, the tide that was like a great Bell struck its divine sense and instantly cracked it. It was like a mirror that had fine and dense cracks and began to collapse ¡­


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    the dream realm is collapsing!!!


    It let out. low roar, full of grief and despair. as expected, God ¡­ You can¡¯t look at it directly!¡±


    The God of dreams¡¯s body was a white mist soul without a physical body. It did not matter if it was male or female, but it was like a crumpled piece of white paper. It was twisted and compressed, like garbage that could be seen everywhere, as if it had been compressed by technology ¡­ It was quickly crushed!


    ¡®So that¡¯s how it is. I can naturally look at the clones that have descended into the myriad worlds directly. After all, they¡¯re just clones, and they¡¯ll naturally be exposed to the eyes of all living beings ¡­ However, the true origin source body will be sensed and killed by force even if they try to spy on others ¡®dreams or use various indirect means to trace back and offend that unknown creator!¡±


    The intricate plan to attack the Three Realms, the dreams that it had painstakingly created to trap the gods, began to collapse, and it was heading toward destruction!


    ¡°Not good! We¡¯re about to be freed!¡±


    Death was not scary.


    It had already prepared itself for certain death and had no intention of leaving the heavenly Peach Banquet alive.


    As forbidden existences, monsters, demons, and gods had the terrifying status of eternal thought. Even if they were annihilated, killed, and destroyed into fragments, as long as the traces of their existence were still remembered by the world, they would be able to live forever.


    The world feared them, and by chanting their true names, they would be able to recover from the cemetery of time and space!


    To existences like them, being forgotten by the world was death.


    They had long been in the Western world and had the same name as the Cthulhu evil god.


    The Great Old One!


    Far beyond the transcendent realm, formed from unknown thoughts and materials, undying and indestructible.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die now, but if I hear the Dao in the morning, I can die at night ¡­¡± It clearly knew that it might contain danger, but it still tried to see it, regardless of the overall situation of the plan. This was because it was the same as wandering know-it-all, it could not control itself. It carried the dreams and ideas of too many people. It was strange, and it was the rule given to it by all living beings.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t really die.


    Even if they were really facing death, those who had once been fanatical in their discussions, ascetics like Medusa, would not be willing to fly like moths to the fire when they saw this scene?


    The moment he came into contact with the Supreme Truth, death was no harm!


    my original intention was to trap these top existences for seven minutes and watch the rest of the great existences ¡®deepest beautiful dreams. Now, not only have I been trapped for three minutes, but I¡¯ve also only peeked into half of it. Liu Wenjian, Hu rennong, Hermes, and the other existences after that have not peeked into it. Furthermore, this dream has just begun. As a dream, Mother Earth herself has not appeared ¡­


    It took a deep breath and felt at ease, but it suddenly felt a great horror. However, a cold chill seeped into its soul. Its body was still in pieces and was wiping out everything about it. It began to feel that it was not the traditional sense of death ¡­


    ¡± even my memory ¡­ ¡±


    A terrifying thought gushed out from his heart.


    I will die!


    It felt that it would die completely this time.


    ¡°No one can kill me, not even that Class 9 that I¡¯ve never seen before, unless they wipe out all the lives behind me. That¡¯s our root! But in front of him ¡­ Anyone who spied on the God of creation, no matter what life form it was, regardless of the laws, would be forcibly obliterated and killed?¡±


    Its mind was completely blank.


    Pfft!


    He watched as his body was completely shattered ¡­


    This was a price that was even more terrifying than he had imagined!


    At this moment, it suddenly saw the courtyard in front of it, and the beautiful dream began to enter the main topic.


    An extremely beautiful woman suddenly walked out of the ordinary farmer¡¯s house. It was Mother Earth, Goddess Green vine. She was dressed like a wife, simple and pure.


    As it shattered, it heard the last words of its life. It was the voice of Mother Earth.


    Mother Earth had also started her beautiful dream. She walked out of the room and looked at the existence sitting on the chair. She handed over a red fruit and said with a gentle and shy expression, ¡±


    ¡°My dear, your Apple is washed.¡±

 Chapter 464

    ?


    464 The real plan


    On the other side.


    BOOM!


    The sky was dyed blood red as the ancient existences fought each other fiercely. Terrifying shockwaves spread out in circles, and the heavenly Peach Banquet was already soaked in blood.


    Suddenly, the weather changed.


    A huge origin Demon God descended, and the entire heaven realm felt a great horror. It was an unprecedented feeling of horror.


    ¡°Ta!¡±


    It was a huge charming beauty with snake hair like soft black tentacles dancing in the sky. A huge scaled snake tail was swaying, and a brocade bag was hanging on her waist, in which countless demons and monsters were wailing. On her head was a bronze hairpin from the demon-suppressing Pagoda.


    Bang!


    A vast white arm came crashing down.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Medusa took action personally.


    Her palm pressed down on the five people who were fighting with the crowd. It was very ruthless and direct, and she did not say a word.


    Lin Hongfeng looked up at the sky and said loudly to Bai Xiaosheng, although a part of the original demonic God¡¯s body is being restrained along with the other gods, the original body of this existence is still outside and not being restrained by you. You¡¯re going to lose for sure!


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng was silent for a moment. He raised his head in shock and looked at the terrifying evil god.


    Indeed, the current Medusa was already at the celestial Emperor¡¯s great circle of perfection!


    Right now, she had just reached the end of the level of a rank 7 heavenly Emperor. The 129000 or so rank 7 heavenly emperors organization could no longer advance at this level.


    This Celestial Emperor, together with the two God organizations, was likely to produce a qualitative change that could start to match an ordinary God!


    In a sense, he could already fight above his level!


    But of course ¡­


    This kind of fighting above one¡¯s level was very special and difficult. Only then could he reach this level, and he was at a disadvantage.


    And now, Medusa had retracted the indescribable pressure all over her body.


    Otherwise, all the big shots in the heaven realm, including the Emperor of great Zhou, the sect leader of Mount Shu, and the gods of faith, the God of War, and the God of machinery and steam, would go crazy and die completely when they saw it.


    the world¡¯s greatest and most ancient eternal life ¡­


    Wandering know-it-all looked up and swallowed his saliva silently. 129000 heavenly emperors ¡­ This is the beginning of a qualitative change. I¡¯m officially on the path to becoming a god ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s a small god being formed from a body tissue every week now ¡­¡±


    He took a deep breath and lowered his head. His face was hidden in the shadows and could not be seen clearly. miracles are not so easy to create because the other party is an ancient Saint. The heavenly Dao, the underworld monarch, the demon God, they are all miracles that belong to their own era, but!!


    I¡¯ve said it before. This is the counterattack of the weak!


    He suddenly raised his head and shouted,


    time worm!!!


    BOOM!


    All of a sudden, a strange being that was fighting with someone stopped moving.


    It was an old man with a withered figure. His face, which was distorted and filled with pain, suddenly expanded rapidly and turned into a black wormhole monster.


    This was ¡­ What did that mean?


    This sudden change shocked everyone.


    The terrifying origin Demon God Medusa was unrivaled in the heavenly Emperor realm. Even the most terrifying and weird heavenly Emperor would be defeated by him. No matter what rules he had, he would be beaten to death!


    However, Bai Xiaosheng seemed to have already prepared a way to deal with it.


    He had the intention to scheme against the unintentional!


    The ancient Saints from before had also been trapped ¡­


    I don¡¯t know what this weird rule is. Stop this demon! Someone shouted, extremely anxious.


    If the last Demon God, Medusa, was really targeted and something happened to her, the heavenly Peach Banquet would really be over ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s too late!¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng raised his head and laughed, ¡± time worm!! Do it!¡±


    Huala!


    The black hole monster was completely deformed, turning into a terrifying black worm that seemed to be devouring the world. It rushed towards Medusa¡¯s huge body, and a strange scene appeared. The worm did not attack Medusa in the air, but began to age on its own, like a green tree, quickly withering and dying of old age in an instant.


    ¡°Dead? What happened?¡±


    Medusa frowned slightly.


    All of a sudden, she felt as if her entire body had entered a drowsy state. She could not help but lower her eyes. that thing accelerated the division of my life cells and took away two years of my life ¡­


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    The Orthodox eternal bloodline had a 50% chance of awakening.


    As for the stolen bloodline, if it was not compatible with the body, the time it could sleep was ten times longer! That was five percent of the time to wake up!


    Medusa had been continuously improving her eternal bloodline, and the time she could wake up had reached 20%. In other words, she would only be awake for 20 years out of 100 years.


    however, he had already calculated my hibernation cycle. He knew that I still had two years left, so ¡­ She had completely fallen into a deep sleep. The movements of the vast demonic god gradually slowed down and fell into a deep sleep, as if it had turned into a statue.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    The surrounding people were completely shocked!


    Bai Xiaosheng had even calculated this?


    Not only did he use the unknown God to trap all the Saints sitting in the temple in a short time, but he also made countermeasures for the return of the origin Demon God?


    Indeed, the sleeping Demon God was her biggest weakness.


    If he forced her into a dormant state, he would not be able to interfere in this war.


    Wandering know-it-all¡¯s gaze swept past the heaven realm Giants. the time worm can speed up the lifespan of the other party at the cost of one¡¯s life ¡­ Even though it can only speed up the process by a few years and is very useless to exchange the life of a Celestial Emperor for it, it¡¯s the best way to deal with a demon God.¡±


    this is the greatest chance of winning against the strong with the weak. With just seven of us, one God, and seven celestial emperors, we¡¯ll create an incredible miracle and defeat the entire three realms!


    He pointed at the 3000 great demons on the godfiend¡¯s body and said to Lin Hongfeng, ¡± as expected, the godfiend must have gone to the netherworld River and the 3000 great demons in the demon-subduing tower of Mount Shu first. He must have brought them with him to suppress them at all times. After all, this is the only way ¡­ Then, they will come here to attack us. This is equivalent to bringing all the demons we want to save here.¡±


    Lin Hongfeng¡¯s expression froze. This man ¡­


    What a terrifying scheme!


    They had come up with all kinds of the best emergency measures, including inviting the origin Demon God to take action. It turned out that it had been part of the other party¡¯s plan.


    One of the devil realm¡¯s big shots spoke. His entire body was wrapped in black aura as he sneered, ¡± ¡°The origin Demon God is in a deep sleep, but you have one less monster on your side. There are only five of you, including you, and we still have the advantage. That God wouldn¡¯t be able to hold the ancient Saints for long, right? Five minutes? Seven minutes? If we delay any longer, you¡¯ll all be dead.¡±


    ¡°No! No! You¡¯ve misunderstood again ¡­¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng spread out his palm and smiled helplessly, ¡± I¡¯m not going to save these 3000 great demons. Instead.. ¡®m going to bring them over and then ¡­ Just kill them!¡±


    The surrounding people were shocked and completely silent.


    After killing them, they would be free and would be reborn outside. This was also the reason why the Three Realms only suppressed and sealed them. After killing these undying existences, they would be reborn at a random place on a certain day ¡­


    ¡°Is this your ultimate goal?¡± Some people were furious.


    Heavenly Peach Banquet, heavenly emperors, I¡¯m starting to feel your fear and endless power.


    Bai Xiaosheng smiled and put his hands behind his back. He looked at the crowd and continued,¡±Do you know how we will kill them? It¡¯s very difficult to kill the 3000 great demons one by one. The method I chose was to attack the sleeping origin fiend God!¡±


    You!


    At this moment, the surrounding heavenly emperors were all filled with uncontrollable fear.


    At this moment, they were completely flustered.


    It was only then that she realized that everything had been part of her plan. Wandering know-it-all¡¯s true goal was to lure the origin Demon God over, put him into a deep sleep, and then attack her!


    Attacking the sleeping origin Demon God would trigger her self-protection mechanism, which would instantly release the indescribable fear she had suppressed and make a sound.


    Can¡¯t look directly at it, can¡¯t listen to its voice!


    All the living beings present would die without being able to escape!


    Not only would they kill the 3000 demons in an instant, but the heaven realm Giants, Bai Xiaosheng and the other four would also be killed in an instant!


    There was no living thing in the entire heaven realm.


    ¡°You¡¯re both perishing together! Because you will be reborn ¡­ Therefore, none of them planned to go back alive!¡± Lin Hongfeng¡¯s true fear instantly appeared on her face. She murmured in a low voice and pursed her pale lips, ¡± one after another, with the help of the origin demonic god, we¡¯ll kill all the big shots in the heavenly Peach Banquet ¡­


    Everyone was dead silent.


    In an instant, all the celestial emperors under the God level in the Three Realms were killed, leaving only the trapped hundred ancient Saints, Hu rennong, and other top existences.


    And the fear that this would bring would completely spread throughout the world.


    They were even allowed to become gods. The next moment, when they recovered, it would be their era!


    It was a ruthless and terrifying plan.


    ¡°Bai Xiaosheng, is this your plan to defeat the strong as the weak ¡­¡± Lin Hongfeng¡¯s entire body trembled. She had never thought that this terrifying man would have this sort of intelligence and scheme against all of the Three Realms.


    He had indeed created a miracle.


    With the number of powerhouses that were tens or even hundreds of times weaker than that of the Three Realms, he had reversed the entire situation, and even used Medusa¡¯s strength to attract Medusa and kill everyone ¡­ Even she could not help but be amazed by this!


    Wandering know-it-all looked around indifferently and pointed at the sleeping origin demonic god. it¡¯s useless. You can¡¯t kill us in an instant. As long as we trigger it slightly, no one will survive the heavenly Peach Banquet ¡­


    ¡°This is how you grasp the human heart ¡­¡±


    With his hands behind his back, he walked forward step by step and smiled as if he was taking a stroll. He looked at the great demons and demons guarding Mount Shu and the celestial emperors and monarchs that were rushing over.


    we might not be as strong as you in terms of combat strength, but wisdom ¡­ I¡¯m the strongest wisdom that all living beings have given me ¡­


    with Medusa¡¯s cold personality, she might not come to save the world. She never cared about these things and only focused on seclusion, hiding to study the truth, but! She must have come because many of you hot-blooded heavenly emperors and heroes of this era crazily begged her, right? If you didn¡¯t come, you would have suffered great losses, but we couldn¡¯t kill you. But now ¡­¡±


    His voice was like a great Bell, ruthlessly shattering everyone¡¯s hearts. it¡¯s you! It¡¯s you! It was all because of your kindness! Only by inviting the demonic gods to take action will the heavenly court be destroyed, and only then will our evil race¡¯s heavenly court be established! Repent, and feel guilty!¡±


    The celestial thearchs who were praying for the demonic gods to help looked desperate. They were completely anxious and angry. They gritted their teeth and clenched their fists, filled with endless regret.


    ¡°A very sweet hatred.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng smiled slightly and stretched out his palm. He was full of the overbearing temperament of a fierce and ambitious man, ¡± I can already feel your hatred! It provided a huge amount of energy. The contribution before death is very good.¡±


    ¡°Come on, great origin Demon God! To destroy, crush, and exterminate us!¡±


    He raised his arm high and looked up, his eyes red. just like the Cthulhu evil god who almost destroyed the whole world back then. Let the world show your great horror!


    Pfft!


    A light beam of light shot toward the origin Demon God.


    ¡°No!¡± Countless celestial emperors pounced from the sky, but the beam of light landed on the demon God¡¯s body.


    At this moment, everyone was gritting their teeth. Some of the heavenly sovereigns had looks of despair. The martial sovereigns of the wushen Palace also hugged each other. All of them were mournful as they waited for the arrival of the end.


    Kachaa!


    At this moment, the light fell on the sleeping origin Demon God, leaving a narrow, red wound.


    Drip ¡­


    Drip ¡­


    The blood on the demonic God¡¯s body slowly dripped down.


    However, nothing happened. Everything came to an abrupt end.

 Chapter 465

    ?


    465 The cell war


    Hualala!


    The world seemed to hold its breath at this moment.


    The Three Realms had never been so close to destruction!


    But when everyone opened their eyes, nothing happened. The indescribable fear did not activate.


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s expression also changed slightly. He turned his head and looked at the sleeping origin Demon God. The attack landed on his body and left a wound, but it did not kill him or anyone else.


    A terrifying thought began to grow in his mind.


    For the first time, he revealed a look of disbelief. He could not help but change his expression.


    ¡°Medusa! You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Huala!


    A cool breeze blew past.


    The sleeping origin Demon God was still sleeping quietly without any reaction.


    At this moment, the surrounding heavenly emperors were extremely smart and reacted like Bai Xiaosheng.


    How terrifying was the wisdom of the origin Demon God?


    At the last moment before he fell into a deep sleep, he instantly understood Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s entire plan. He immediately shut down the defense mechanism of his entire body and locked onto his own characteristics. He was indescribably afraid.


    This way, Bai Xiaosheng would not be able to use her to slaughter all the gods in the heavenly Peach Banquet and instantly kill the 3000 demons to realize his plan.


    ¡°Crazy! He¡¯s really crazy!¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng growled as his body trembled. His eyes flickered as he panicked.


    With Medusa¡¯s personality, it was hard to imagine that she would choose to make such a choice in that instant.


    This was equivalent to letting her, who was in a deep sleep, be at the mercy of others. Now that she had no protection, any heavenly Emperor could find her core and kill the sleeping and defenseless origin Demon God!


    That was the origin Demon God!


    She was the oldest Demon God who had lived for more than four thousand years. She had eternal life, but now ¡­ Would he easily expose his own safety and give others the chance to kill him?


    Even the surrounding celestial emperors were in disbelief. With Medusa¡¯s personality, why would he make such a decisive decision at the last moment and turn off all his defenses while he was in deep sleep ¡­


    ¡°Hehehehe ¡­¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng cried and laughed at the same time. He seemed to have miscalculated, ¡± miracles are not that easy to create after all. As expected of Lord Demon God. After countless years and many eras, there were rises and falls. He has long been decisive in killing. In the last few seconds, he reacted and made a decision directly ¡­


    ¡°Your plan has failed.¡±


    Lin Hongfeng took a deep breath, her heart still palpitating.


    At this moment, Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s group¡¯s plan was extremely amazing, but it failed at the last moment. They truly had no chance at all.


    After all, to be able to defeat the strong with a weak force, a surprise attack, if word got out, would be heaven-defying enough! For hundreds of years, the memories of this day would cause the entire three realms to be filled with endless fear!


    This was something to be proud of!


    However, now that wandering know-it-all¡¯s plan had failed completely, there was no other way. With the help of the demon God, he could kill the 3000 great demons in an instant, as well as all the celestial emperors present, and create a Great Terror in the Three Realms.


    ¡°But ¡­ Did he really lose?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s eyes flickered. There was shock and anger, but also a desperate struggle. He grinned, ¡°. ¡®ll kill you and release 3000 great demons ¡­ It¡¯s indeed the best solution, but since the defenseless origin Demon God is right in front of us, do we have any other choice?¡±


    ¡°Kill her, of course,¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng took a step forward and said in a powerful voice, ¡± before this, we had no way to kill the demon God. If we kill it now, in the magical potion profession¡¯s magical world, she is the Dragon vein that is like Mother Earth¡¯s Green vine pillar.


    Once she died, the hundreds of millions of professionals in the entire potion system would fall into panic and collapse, right? Losing his power? Scared? Despair? Perhaps, the effect we want won¡¯t be too bad!¡±


    ¡°You guys!¡± The celestial emperors ¡®faces, which had just lit up with joy, gradually froze.


    ¡°Do it!¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to kill, the one who will die is you!¡±


    ¡°No matter how many Level 7 heavenly emperors of this era die, how can they compare to the life of an ancient demon God like you?¡±


    As wandering know-it-all spoke, he and several other monsters attacked the huge Devil God. They planned to find the core of the devil God¡¯s body and kill it directly.


    ¡°Stop them!¡±


    The heavenly emperors became anxious and attacked again.


    The situation was reversed once again, and the situation fell into a terrifying and tense battle!


    Bang!


    A few bizarrels were shuttling back and forth.


    It was as if a few bacteria the size of hair had poured in from the skin, pushing away the sleeping cells that had no reaction. Like a dense bubble, they shuttled through the maze, looking for the core hidden somewhere.


    Huala!


    Everything around him was as fast as lightning. Due to the high speed, the surrounding cells turned into bright red afterimages.


    ¡°I lost him!¡±


    Many heavenly emperors began to roar in anger.


    These monsters had the wish power of all living beings, and their speed and strength were all faster than them. Furthermore, they were immortal. As they shuttled through the 110000 Celestial Emperor organization, their auras were chaotic, and they could not sense each other¡¯s auras at all.


    In the past, the demonic god had never resolved his indescribable fear.


    Previously, with Ermin¡¯s protection, no one could get close to it. Once people got close to the sleeping origin Demon God, they would trigger an indescribable fear and kill all living beings in an instant. Every cell in their body would burn with an indescribable fear.


    Who would dare to come close?


    No one could get close. However, at this moment, the defense mechanism had been turned off. In front of everyone, every cell had fallen into a deep sleep without any resistance.


    They shuttled through the red cells and fought a great battle in the demonic God¡¯s body, deciding the fate of the entire three realms!


    Hualala!


    Inside the arm, where the arteries were, the cells of the celestial Emperor wriggled, forming a bright red world. The ground converged into a bright red River, its waves surging and endless, extremely spectacular.


    The existences gathered at the edge of the river of blood vessels.


    ¡°We can only split up and search!¡±


    once the origin Demon God dies, the demon world will be finished!


    the world will also panic because of this and completely fall to their side. Once the fear spreads, no one can be given a stimulant to calm the People¡¯s hearts. Sooner or later, they will be ruled by them!


    they didn¡¯t kill the ordinary cells either. After all, they are Celestial Emperor cells. Even if they are asleep, their defensive power is not low. It will take some effort, and there are too many of them. The time is short. They must have gone straight to their main bodies!


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve lost him, let¡¯s take the lead in finding the core, bring him out, and protect him ¡­¡±


    ¡­.


    BOOM!


    Groups of hair-like fleas were jumping around in the gaps of the cells in the huge body of the evil god, searching for the enemy.


    The fate of the Three Realms was at stake in this battle.


    Even existences like Lin Hongfeng, Hera, and the palace of the Valkyrie entered the vast body of the origin Demon God directly. It was like a huge, mysterious land of flesh and blood, and they kept searching.


    the situation is constantly changing. The battle of wits and courage is indeed wonderful!


    Xu Zhi was slightly taken aback, but he found it interesting as well, and he entered Medusa¡¯s body directly.


    Hualala!


    He was wandering around his cells in a very relaxed manner.


    The other celestial Thearch Almighties had no time to study the structure. They were in a hurry to explore, as this concerned the fate and future of the Three Realms!


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, seemed to be on a vacation as he carefully studied the structure of her body. He saw the squirming skeletal cell creatures, the hematopoietic cell creatures, and the rushing Red rivers of blood. He even saw her walking to her heart.


    Plop!


    Plop!


    Standing in front of the cardiovascular system, Xu Zhi saw a huge, bright red Heart with great power.


    After opening up his heart cells and entering his heart, he saw a red, viscous, and bright-colored liquid that was constantly surging and full of energy. It was like a bright red Hot spring. A bath is quite suitable ¡­¡±


    He continued walking.


    ¡®What a giant. Compared to the true body of Pangu ¡­¡¯ Was this the body of the real Pan Gu? It¡¯s so huge that it can even live inside her body.¡± Xu Zhi was speechless and kept observing. This was a very rare opportunity for him to observe in such a practical way.


    110000 is too much. It¡¯ll be hard to find one even if we risk our lives.


    Did Medusa not think of that?


    She had hidden it very well, and it was almost impossible to find it in a short time.


    He continued to swim around and found that most of the unnecessary human organs in Medusa¡¯s body had been removed, including the organs that women should have. This was normal. After all, it was almost inevitable to this extent.


    As the Cthulhu evil god, she could even arrange the cells in her body and assemble organs at will. As long as she wanted to, she could even grow a d * ck. After all, after becoming the Cthulhu evil god, she could change her form in a myriad of ways.


    BOOM!


    In the distance, there seemed to be a fight.


    It seemed that some of the heavenly emperors had discovered the other party and decided to risk their lives to stall for time. After all, the other party included Bai Xiaosheng. After the death of the time worm, there were only five people left. By stalling one, they could reduce the probability of the enemy discovering them by 20%.


    All of a sudden.


    Ding! Ding!


    The intelligent sub-brain sent a mechanical prompt, ¡±


    [ in the sandplate of the Three Realms, a creature is trying to spy on the Queen of the hives ]


    Xu Zhi was standing quietly at the side. He was stunned for a moment, so he checked the situation and still chose to kill and erase his memory.


    forcibly interrupted, erased, and erased memory as required.


    He did not expect that after di Qi, there would be someone peeking at him now ¡­


    ¡°The God of dreams?¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it and did not pay too much attention to it.


    This was caused by its nature.


    It was like a moth flying into the fire.


    With how powerful a God was, it was impossible for him not to consider the God of creation. As an existence at an unknown level, it was likely that he could sense it, but he still did it without considering the big picture ¡­


    this is the advantage and disadvantage of being weird.


    The reason why Xu Zhi was so casual was that the God of dreams could still be resurrected.


    The power of will of all living beings would still be restored. After all, after this great disturbance, it would be difficult to eliminate the fear of all living beings and mortals toward it.


    However, she was no longer the previous God of dreams, but a completely new piece of white paper. She did not have the memories of the previous God of dreams, who had advanced step by step. The one who was reborn was another new god of dreams that was exactly the same. She would not remember anyone, nor would she remember the plans with wandering know-it-all.


    ¡°However, something has happened over there. You guys don¡¯t have time.¡± Xu Zhi looked over.

 Chapter 466

    ?


    466 Chapter 475-all-knowing man (2 in 1)


    It was undeniable that this attack was the limit of Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s calculations.


    The ghost Night Palace only had seven members to begin with. They had attacked the heavenly Peach Banquet, the most prosperous event in the Three Realms, in an attempt to create a miracle in the midst of an almost impossible success.


    That moment just now, he was extremely close to success. It was already too shocking.


    If Medusa had not reacted in time and had made a decisive decision in less than a second of her sleep, she would have completely overthrew the rule of the ancient Saints that had developed the Three Realms for 4000 years!


    At that time, the world would be completely dominated by demons and monsters. The evil race¡¯s heavenly court would be established, and they would enter the Dark Age.


    The civilization of the evil God¡¯s incense had completely begun.


    Sometimes, the fate of an era was not about the future, but about an instant.


    however, at this time, the opportunity is fleeting. Wandering know-it-all and the others won the battle as the weak. The enemy is too strong, and they are getting further and further away from victory ¡­ It¡¯s too difficult to find them among the 110000 organizations.¡±


    Xu Zhi walked calmly through the squirming red flesh and blood. His surroundings were reflected in a bright red color, as if it was the body of some huge ancient life form.


    now that you put it that way, why do I feel that the huge forces in the Three Realms are the villains? wandering know-it-all and the others are playing the role of the weak rising and fighting back, creating miracles, and fighting for their own race? ¡±


    It had to be said that even Xu Zhi had not expected that the impression he had left on all living beings back then would condense into another ¡± him, ¡± a darkness that was born with a hundred knowledgable, extraordinary Daoist skills, and a world-shaking wisdom and talent.


    Everyone¡¯s impression of Bai Xiaosheng was that he could calculate every conceivable possibility.


    there should be war in the Three Realms as well. After all. it¡¯s too peaceful. It needs development ¡­ The evil gods and the righteous gods would never disappear completely. They would constantly fight and dispute over generations ¡­ This is the perfect advanced transcendent world. A three realms without enemies, with peace and no danger, is not good.¡±


    He walked calmly and arrived at Medusa¡¯s snake tail.


    Whoosh!


    Inside the snake¡¯s tail was a very strong red muscle tissue.


    They were like steel bars, with a structure of a continuous spiral spring. A group of 100 tendons spiraled to form a huge spiral spring, which had a strong buffer ability and instantaneous explosive force.


    Xu Zhi stood below and looked up. He could not help but marvel at such a mythical and magnificent scene. it¡¯s as if I¡¯m looking at the eternal divine pillars of flesh and blood that reach the heavens!


    This snake tail was her most powerful killing weapon. It had the ability to change its shape. Its tail could turn into the legs of a human, a sickle, and even the eight-legged form of a Spider.


    ¡°What a good weapon for war and slaughter!¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath, and his eyes burst with a bright light. the upper half of a human body is a part of the Daoist magic system. It¡¯s all cells from the system of sorcerers and the sea of consciousness, and they use powerful Daoist magic to attack and kill.


    the lower half of the snake¡¯s body is from the body cultivation system. It¡¯s all cells from the Sorcerer tribe and the martial arts system. The pure strength of the tail is extremely shocking. It can break through all techniques with a single force!


    Cthulhu is very powerful. It¡¯s an even more complete system ¡­ Although each person is a system, it doesn¡¯t stop me from learning it secretly. After all, I also have a second Cthulhu in the world.¡±


    Xu Zhi raised his head and stared quietly at the world of flesh and blood in front of him. It was vast and huge, and he had actually gained some weapon experience for upgrading mechanical armors, which was of great benefit!


    The harvest was very bountiful.


    It was like a person who had been farming hard for a long time and had suddenly reaped a great harvest.


    He left the center of the tail and walked towards the end of the tail.


    In the end, he came to the spine of the tail. There was a dense layer of white hard bones. They were stacked up one by one, like a white stone pillar that reached the sky. They were densely arranged in an orderly manner.


    Xu Zhi took out an alchemy table and test tubes and began to take blood samples. He focused his attention on the bone marrow cells and carried out research experiments. pure bone marrow cells seem to be a special structure that has integrated various major systems. They are the source of regeneration ¡­


    Taking samples of Medusa¡¯s body for research was also a rare opportunity.


    The chaos this time was also an opportunity.


    After all, how was he supposed to get Medusa¡¯s body cells?


    Like a Rubik¡¯s Cube, allowing the intelligent sub-brain to reproduce a Medusa¡¯s body tissue and directly take a sample?


    That was almost impossible.


    The offspring would only be level one heavenly Emperor and not Level Seven heavenly Emperor.


    The powerful beings in the sandbox, after they had cultivated, their bodies were already unique high-level Zerg lifeforms. Placing spores in them could only produce low-level primitive life forms.


    Although he was called the God of creation, he was actually a fake. There were many limitations, and he had just entered Level Seven, a newcomer who had just stepped into the threshold of the strong ¡­


    ¡°Secretly take a sample.¡±


    He kept tinkering with the alchemy table and slacking off ¡­ Collecting data from various eras, the more knowledge he had, the more he would be able to create an extraordinary world civilization that was more terrifying and had more potential!


    After all, di Qi¡¯s side had already flown too far away, who knew what kind of things they would encounter in the universe ¡­ He still needed to have more foundations and trump cards before he could be at ease.


    Huala!


    All of a sudden, an existence covered in a hazy white light slowly walked over.


    Xu Zhi turned his head and looked over. Bai Xiaosheng? ¡±


    Wandering know-it-all revealed his face hidden in the shadows and smiled gently. great sovereign Messiah, are you also here to stop me? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned. He stopped the test tube in his hand. Can¡¯t you see what I¡¯m doing?


    ¡°You actually found me.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng walked over step by step, and each step was extremely steady.


    He brought with him a shocking sense of oppression. It was as if the entire bright red cell world was shaking. His aura was astonishing.


    Although Bai Xiaosheng was constantly searching in his body, the range was too large, the probability was too low, and it was almost impossible to find it in the remaining period of time, he did not have the slightest bit of madness from being in a desperate situation. He said indifferently,¡±I know who you are ¡­ You are my predecessor, another part of the true wandering know-it-all, a part of the former god of wisdom, Hermes! It¡¯s on the same level as my main body.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s face was extremely calm.


    He was known as Bai Xiao and naturally possessed endless wisdom. He roamed the earth, constantly exploring and seeking knowledge. Other than the highest level of secrets, he knew all the top secrets!


    After all, this was related to his origin.


    The reason he was born was because the all-knowing scholar had disappeared, and he had replaced his position. Naturally, he had to investigate why the real all-knowing scholar had disappeared. Thus, he had investigated the current Hermes and the former great sovereign Messiah.


    This was one of the most ancient existences, great sovereign Messiah. He had been paying close attention to her earlier. While he was conversing with Lin Hongfeng, he had been watching her in secret, waiting for her to attack!


    ¡®But ¡­¡¯


    He actually didn¡¯t make a move from the beginning to the end?


    Instead, she stood at the side with an indifferent expression and an inexplicable smile.


    This was a little scary ¡­


    He couldn¡¯t help but raise his guard.


    ¡°This most ancient and mysterious existence of the demonic realm doesn¡¯t play his cards according to common sense? What is he planning?¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe that there wouldn¡¯t be any secret movements.


    After all, the beautiful dream God had launched a sneak attack on the ancient heavenly emperors in the godly Palace. The Thunder Emperor, God-slaying heavenly Emperor, Liu Wenjian, Hu rennong, and other powerful ancient existences had been ambushed, leaving only a few new heavenly emperors watching the ceremony below.


    It was undeniable that Lin Hongfeng of the Valkyrie¡¯s Palace was a rising star of this era, but she was still too inexperienced!


    Her intelligence was terrifying, but she lacked experience. She was still crushed by him!


    Therefore, there was only one mysterious ancient existence left in the entire Heavenly Peach Banquet-monarch Messiah. She was even more mysterious than the Thunder monarch and the celestial ruler of war.


    Combat strength unknown.


    Unknown trump card.


    after I failed, I entered the demon God¡¯s body and kept thinking. I thought for a long time, and only now did I know why you didn¡¯t attack just now.


    Bai Xiaosheng placed his hands behind his back and said with confidence,¡±Because ¡­ You¡¯re very smart, you know that I¡¯ve calculated everything. Since I¡¯ve targeted all the celestial emperors present and didn¡¯t miss a single powerful combat force, how could I miss you?¡±


    Without waiting for great sovereign Messiah to speak, wandering know-it-all continued to walk forward.


    His expression was full of confidence and pride. His entire body was shrouded in a snow-white divine light, like an ancient Saint with great wisdom.


    ¡°At that time, you must have deduced that I must have a way to deal with the origin Demon God since I dared to attack ¡­ The only way to deal with her is naturally not to defeat her, but to make her fall into a deep sleep. Since it¡¯s effective on her, it¡¯s naturally effective on you, who also has the blood of eternal life.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng clapped his hands and laughed. He could not help but praise loudly, ¡± yes, you¡¯re right. The time worm ¡­ I¡¯ve been on guard against you, but you didn¡¯t make a move in the end, which made me very uncomfortable!¡±


    worm of time, I have actually hidden this information from you. The special will has left accelerated time to attack you, so it can attack you and Medusa. However, you have been standing by the side all this time, so you must have been on guard.


    When Xu Zhi heard this, he actually felt a little admiration.


    Bai Xiaosheng was indeed the leader of the revolutionary villains in the Three Realms. He had indeed planned everything out.


    This plan had included almost all the experts in the Three Realms? I¡¯ve only woken up a few days ago. Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t have counted Messiah in, but he also calculated the possibility of Messiah appearing at the heavenly Peach Banquet?


    Had they made targeted precautions?


    In other words, making a move or not making a move was the same, even though he had no intention of making a move.


    Xu Zhi put down the reagents on the alchemy table and praised him from the bottom of his heart. all knowing scholar, you¡¯re amazing.


    you¡¯re also worthy of praise. As a wise man, you¡¯ve won my approval.


    Bai Xiaosheng took another step forward, pressing forward with unparalleled pressure, ¡± everyone thought that the one who was in charge of the situation and giving me pressure was Lin Hongfeng. They didn¡¯t know that the one giving me pressure was you. who had been hiding in the dark! ¡®I can¡¯t scheme against you. You¡¯ve been standing at the side as a deterrent, and I¡¯ve been constantly on guard against you ¡­¡¯ The unknown is the most terrifying.¡±


    He said sternly, ¡±


    you¡¯re the truly terrifying one. As one of the most ancient existences in the magic medicine era of the devil realm, you¡¯re much more experienced than the young heavenly emperors in the heavenly Peach Banquet who only know how to roar and show their hot-bloodedness on the surface. You¡¯re the real old man who has become a shrewd man ¡­


    you know that even if you attack, you will be targeted by the time worm that is targeting Medusa. There is no way to reverse the situation now. Since you have guessed that my method of dealing with the demon God is to sleep. you have also guessed that I might attack her while she is sleeping and slaughter the entire Heavenly Peach Banquet ¡­ so, you took a gamble and bet that Medusa would definitely turn off her own defense. This is the only chance for you to survive! ¡®You won the bet too, and the time worm is completely consumed ¡­¡¯ I don¡¯t have any way to deal with you now, so you really attacked me directly to protect the sleeping Demon God and stop me. ¡±


    Wandering know-it-all suddenly began to speak with a trace of bitterness, ¡± the two of you are indeed worthy of being the two most ancient Magi. Without any communication, you believed in each other¡¯s wisdom and could make the response you wanted. You¡¯ve reversed the entire hopeless situation and carried out the great reversal of the current hopeless situation ¡­ I didn¡¯t lose unjustly!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Xu Zhi soothed his emotions, and his expression became slightly serious. He did not do anything, but a black pot fell from the sky and slammed hard on his head ¡­


    At that moment, he lost the mood to continue his research. Since trouble had come to him, he put away the alchemy table. that¡¯s right. It¡¯s me. My hidden plan and counterattack turned the tables. but in the end ¡­ You still found out.¡±


    then, do you want to take revenge on me, the person who ruined your entire plan? ¡± Xu Zhi asked,


    Bai Xiaosheng said indifferently, ¡± I originally didn¡¯t have any intention to look for you. After all, time is tight. But now that you¡¯ve taken the initiative to stop me, you¡¯re really planning to attack, right? He¡¯s stopping me from finding the core of the origin demonic god. Since that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t escape or hide from him. I can only fight him.¡±


    Wuwuwuwu!


    In the shadows, a heavenly Emperor was present. Pan Xue Xian covered the shocked Luo Caiwei¡¯s mouth.


    This girl was too na?ve, and he had almost been discovered!


    Luo Caiwei told her not to make a sound, but she was also shocked as she watched the confrontation between the two. It turned out that these two were the real masterminds behind the scenes, and they had a fierce confrontation in secret at the heavenly Peach Banquet just now.


    ¡°Too strong! As expected of great sovereign Messiah, who is in charge of the garden and wine. She¡¯s one of the most mysterious existences.¡± Pan Xue Xian¡¯s eyes were burning, and her breathing became rapid. not only did his sleeping body protect the rise of our wushen Palace back then, but he has also saved us now. No wonder Hera worships him so much.


    Even she was starting to admire him.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    This was too terrifying!


    Was this the world of the strong?


    No wonder my sister said I¡¯m not smart enough.


    ¡®But great sovereign Messiah¡¯s IQ is not even comparable to my high-intelligence genius loner sister, right?¡¯


    If the heavenly emperors of the heavenly Peach Banquet knew the truth, it would cause a huge uproar, not only on the game forums but also in the entire Heavenly Peach Banquet!


    From the looks of it, it was a fluke that he had reversed the entire situation! In reality, great sovereign Messiah was secretly controlling the overall situation of the Three Realms and restraining Bai Xiaosheng ¡­ The heavenly emperors out there were too young to think of this.


    After all, great sovereign Messiah had always been hiding in the dark!


    Even now, he was secretly making a move ¡­


    Perhaps it was just as they said, the current heavenly emperors were too young and not experienced enough.


    The battle of wits this time was indeed earth-shattering!


    The two people in front of him were fighting in secret, using all kinds of amazing means to resolve the desperate situation, constantly turning the tables!


    Pan Xue Xian quickly pulled Luo Caiwei and continued to hide. two extremely intelligent big shots are actually scheming against each other. It turns out that there¡¯s such a terrifying deep meaning behind it ¡­ He will decide the fate and future of our three realms. We have to find a way to help him in secret! I¡¯ll secretly attack Bai Xiaosheng later!¡±


    ¡°Right! We can¡¯t let Emperor Messiah give up on fame and fortune and secretly shoulder the mission of saving the Three Realms all by herself.¡± Luo Caiwei waved her little fists in admiration.

 Chapter 467

    ?


    467 Chapter 476-fight


    Hu hu hu!


    Blood cells were flowing in the distance. Wandering know-it-all was an elegant white-robed scholar, while Xu Zhi was a wizard dressed in a black robe. The two of them stood opposite each other, giving people a feeling that black and white were the opposite. The clothes of two different civilizations appeared very special.


    ¡°Just because I was pinned down doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s really my weakness.¡±


    Wandering know-it-all took a big step forward, and his aura surged. He instantly closed his sense of hearing and sight so that he could not hear the exchange questions of the others. in a sense, I¡¯m the kind of monster with the least weaknesses.


    Ostrich ¡­


    Xu Zhi was slightly stunned.


    However, this was the simplest and most brutal way. He would seal his hearing and vision so that no one else could pass him knowledge. All he had to do was to work hard.


    No wonder he had been so far away. Was he afraid that he would suddenly attack like Lin Hongfeng?


    But Lin Hongfeng had probably accepted it on purpose.


    Xu Zhi did not expect that there would be so many celestial emperors hunting down these weirdos in the huge bodies of the demon gods at this time. He had been casually researching among them and had been aloof from worldly affairs. He had not expected that he would have to bear such a huge blame out of nowhere!


    This was an undeserved disaster.


    Previously, Emperor Messiah wanted to be beaten by society, but she got nothing.


    Now, he didn¡¯t do anything, but the beating that he received when he first entered society kept coming to him ¡­ Last time, it was Lin Hongfeng. This time, it was Bai Xiaosheng, the leader of the rebel forces.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was completely calm. but what¡¯s this in front of me? I hit myself? Hit the me in the eyes of all living beings?¡±


    ¡°The second Battle?¡±


    Xu Zhi knew very well that it was very difficult for a strong person to climb higher without experiencing battle. It was impossible to build a cart behind closed doors. This was a necessary process. It was quite good to test the waters with his Smurf and experience the battle between the strongest people of the same level in the sandbox world. It was a good way to see how big the gap between himself and the talents and heaven-defying combat power of these people at the peak of their era was. It was a good way to measure the gap between them ¡­


    Emperor Messiah, do you know what power is? ¡±


    Wandering know-it-all walked forward step by step. Although he could not hear the enemy¡¯s words, he was still talking to himself, ¡± in this world, as long as you are a strong person, you will understand that knowledge is power. There is no heavenly Emperor, and they are not knowledgeable about the past and present. They all have earth-shaking wisdom and knowledge reserves, and they can understand everything in the world ¡­ Of course, there was an exception now. The Martial Emperor¡¯s lineage only focused on training the muscles. Training! Training! You don¡¯t need to use your brain!¡±


    In the dark, pan Xue Xian broke out in a cold sweat.


    It seems like he¡¯s talking about me?


    No!


    I¡¯m not the only one being scolded!


    ¡°He scolded us sisters.¡± Pan Xue Xian said as she pulled on the well-bred Luo Caiwei.


    BOOM!


    knowledge is power. I, representing wisdom, am one of the strongest fighting forces among the grotesque!


    The air around Bai Xiaosheng seemed to be distorted and it emitted an endless radiance. It was enveloped in a natural Dao technique. With every step, a terrifying aura shook and the dancing flames dyed the entire surroundings.


    Pan Xue Xian and Luo Caiwei¡¯s bodies began to tremble slightly, and a fear that came from the depths of their hearts began to take over their bodies.


    he¡¯s too strong. Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s true combat strength is much stronger than those monsters that we attacked together. Such an enemy ¡­ He¡¯s already surpassed the realm of a regular Celestial Emperor, how could he have won?¡± They shrank even deeper, completely forgetting their intention to sneak attack and help.


    BOOM!


    Bai Xiaosheng rushed over fiercely.


    ¡°Bai Xiaosheng ¡­ It seems that I¡¯ve created a decent opponent for myself.¡± Xu Zhi calmed himself down and made a grabbing motion in the air. A black, intricate staff with engravings on it appeared in his hand. This was the masterpiece of his alchemy practice.


    ¡°Warhammer!¡±


    He waved his staff, and with a familiar opening move, he instantly attacked.


    A giant condensed air hammer gushed out like an innate Divine Hammer. It scratched the air with a terrifying red flame.


    Xu Zhi did not stop. He began to wave his staff continuously to enhance himself, and his aura continued to expand. spring rain protection, high-level power superposition, Life Activation, defense surge ¡­


    ¡°Wind escape.¡±


    Wandering know-it-all held a wordless heavenly book in his hand. He elegantly opened the book, and Dao techniques spurted out naturally to block the Qi hammer of war in front of him.


    He stretched out his hand again and cast spells one after another on his body. the growth of all things, the embrace of Mother Earth, the art of longevity ¡­


    BOOM!


    The movements of both sides were extremely smooth, as if they were the most elegant sorcerers. It was pleasing to the eye. They were actually multitasking and casting spells at the same time, constantly attacking each other and completing their own spells in the shortest time possible.


    Bang!


    The spells began to bombard the area.


    The world seemed to have turned into a five-colored world as radiances swirled around. The beams of multicolored light that collided seemed to be beautiful, but in reality, they wiped out everything in the world. Even an ordinary heavenly Emperor would be killed instantly if he entered.


    This was almost as powerful as the limit of a level Seven Tao technique. It was comparable to the attainments of the number one person in Tao technique achievement, the broken Emperor. After all, the broken Emperor was not lacking in talent, but he was already outdated with the era 3000 years later!


    BOOM!


    The two of them unleashed their Dao techniques from a distance, causing beams of light to explode. The terrifying air currents and the divine-brush-like dharmic Arts stunned the entire world. The multicolored light impacted the entire world.


    ¡°Two monsters!¡±


    Luo Caiwei and pan xuexian, who were hiding in the dark, felt a chill rush up their spines. They were the new heavenly emperors of this generation.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As the two sides continued to bombard each other from a distance, the distance between them was getting closer and closer, as if they were martial arts practitioners!


    Ka!


    Xu Zhi picked up his staff with all his might. His muscles were as tough as steel, and his arms swelled up in an instant. With a sudden burst of terrifying acceleration, it was as if he had picked up an iron hammer. With the might of a Tiger, he smashed it down fiercely in the air.


    Bang!


    Caught off guard, the staff ruthlessly smashed into Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s chest, and a huge depression appeared!


    ¡°Death ripple.¡±


    The tip of the staff that was smashing down directly followed up with a victory. It turned into a black ball of light on the chest of the all-knowing scholar. A terrifying aura and pressure bloomed, and the all-knowing scholar¡¯s entire body instantly exploded.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty good!¡±


    A silent whisper came from behind him, ¡± but ¡­ That¡¯s a fake.¡±


    Wandering know-it-all had appeared behind great emperor Messiah.


    He closed the wordless heavenly book and turned it into a thick book that was as thick as a dictionary. Blue veins and muscles could be seen on his arms as he smashed them toward Emperor Messiah¡¯s head.


    The moment the book landed on his head, a ray of light bloomed!


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±


    The light completely exploded, and after the light, the two muscular monsters were no longer in their original forms.


    An eight-armed sorcerer in his true form was holding a staff. He was muscular and indescribably strong. His staff was like a toothpick.


    The other was a mountain-like muscular scholar holding a book in his hand. He was also very terrifying.


    ¡°This is too abnormal!¡±


    Pan Xue Xian and the other woman looked at this scene in shock. Two ancient giant beasts were colliding against each other, and they felt their scalps go numb. This was the terrifying part of the old era¡¯s heavenly Emperor.


    The current heavenly emperors had just broken through to the heavenly Emperor realm. They had no accumulation or Foundation, and usually only cultivated one system.


    As for these celestial emperors of the old era, they had cultivated several systems at the same time over the long years. They were old-school celestial emperors who cultivated at least two systems, the ¡®Grand Wizard true body¡¯ and the ¡®sea of consciousness Dao technique¡¯!


    This wasn¡¯t as simple as one plus one. The combined combat power would complement each other and form an exaggerated explosive power.


    Not to mention that the current wandering know-it-all had not only integrated most of the systems of the Three Realms, but he also cultivated the Dao, the body, and the martial arts. He had cultivated the martial arts that had just appeared!


    This was simply terrifying!


    Every additional system meant that the difficulty would increase by several times! It could be seen that Bai Xiaosheng was extremely talented!


    not good. Great emperor Messiah has just woken up. She hasn¡¯t come into contact with our martial arts ¡­ This is a disadvantage!¡± Luo Caiwei cried out in surprise. Although she might not be a match for him if he only cultivated two major systems, she was definitely at a disadvantage.


    After all, Daoist techniques and sorcery were essentially the same system. Strictly speaking, there were only three major systems, Daoist, physical, and martial. The Joss flame system was not considered a combat system. After all, the gods who worshipped Joss flames also cultivated these three major systems.


    ¡°No, we have to help!¡± Luo Caiwei was very excited.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re too young.¡± Pan Xue Xian¡¯s eyes were fixed on great sovereign Messiah. She said hurriedly, ¡± Emperor Messiah also cultivated the three major systems. The magic core system does not exist in our three realms. There must be a magic core in his head.


    BOOM!


    The aura all over Xu Zhi¡¯s body suddenly expanded, and the cells all over his body began to break apart as he entered the state of awakening. An aura that was even more terrifying than the martial arts true body erupted. The two of them collided into each other violently, like two primordial chaos giant beasts before the creation of the world. All the celestial Emperor cells in the surrounding area exploded one after another, and hundreds of them were killed or injured. A huge empty space was actually cleared out.


    This battle seemed to be long, but in fact, the outbreak was too sudden and smooth. In just over ten seconds, the battle had become extremely fierce.


    Wandering know-it-all instantly unleashed his full power. He wanted to quickly defeat and even kill great sovereign Messiah. He knew that he did not have much time left!


    However, the next second.


    Kachaa!


    A white jade arm descended from the void and pressed down.


    Bang!


    Wandering know-it-all quickly shattered into pieces. He looked at the sky in disbelief. the underworld monarch ¡­ Ermin! How was that possible? Logically speaking, it should have been able to delay them for about seven minutes. It has only been five minutes, and there has been a drastic change on the God of dreams ¡°side?¡±


    Bang!


    Bai Xiaosheng instantly exploded.


    A faint voice came, ¡± that guy¡¯s nature is really hard to deal with. I don¡¯t know why he died suddenly. However, he still used our God Power to weave the Dreamland and trapped us for a while. If he is still controlling that ownerless Dreamland, he might not be able to get out that quickly.


    great sovereign Messiah ¡­ We¡¯ve delayed them quite well. I¡¯ll go to the other places and kill the remaining four.¡± His voice fell and disappeared.


    ¡°The God has successfully come out, and the victory has been completely determined!¡±


    Pan Xue Xian and Luo Caiwei, who were at the side, slowly walked out and were extremely excited.


    Was this the combat power of a God?


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and looked at Bai Xiaosheng, who had died in an instant. It was only now that he truly felt the horror.


    Whoosh!


    The huge Sorcerer¡¯s body shrank and returned to its original form.


    He looked at Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s shattered corpse and secretly weighed his options, ¡± the current me can already fight with these top existences who are one level below me using the three major systems. I can already put up a fight ¡­

 Chapter 468

    ?


    468 Chapter 477-peace


    ¡°Emperor Messiah, are you alright?¡± Beside him, Luo Caiwei¡¯s eyes were bright and full of admiration.


    Xu Zhi was dumbfounded. This pot was really mysterious and unpredictable, so much so that he had yet to react to it. He only replied indifferently, ¡± although the all-knowing scholar is terrifying, it¡¯s not a big deal.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± At the side, Luo Caiwei and pan Xue Xian both heaved a sigh of relief. They looked at the ruins on the ground and said, ¡± once the God appears, the underworld monarch will suppress everything and kill them all with a single palm strike. Victory is assured.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. We¡¯ll talk about this after we return to the heavenly Peach Banquet!¡± Pan Xue Xian said.


    He told the two that his injuries were not serious, but only Xu Zhi himself knew.


    There were fatal injuries of different degrees all over this body. In the crazy fight just now, the all-knowing scholar was not afraid of death at all. He was almost fighting with his life because he knew that this ambush plan had a high probability of failure. Then, taking the opportunity to kill this fatal threat that had ruined his plan-great emperor Messiah-was the best choice.


    The reason why he said he didn¡¯t care was because this body itself was not important. Right now, it was only seriously injured and on the verge of death. It could just be thrown there and sleep for a dozen years. Anyway, he had benefited greatly from this life-and-death battle.


    I was found out for no reason. I can¡¯t refute it, so I can only admit it.


    Xu Zhi was helpless and felt that it was too difficult for him. He looked at the broken flesh and blood around him with some regret. however, according to normal combat strength, with my awakened outburst and suicide attack, my combat strength should be able to crush wandering know-it. all ¡­ ¡°In the end, they¡¯re evenly matched, and this is due to their lack of combat experience. In the end, it¡¯s the other three learning clones who didn¡¯t work hard enough. I have to give them more lessons ¡­¡±


    He silently weighed his options.


    And if they continued to fight, there was a high probability that both sides would die together.


    Wandering know-it-all relied on his weird immortality, but he also relied on his determination to turn into a zombified. The two undead fought, and only his head and half of his body were left. He was still fighting desperately ¡­ Basically, they would not have a good time.


    Xu Zhi stretched out his hand slightly.


    Hu hu hu!


    A gentle breeze swept across.


    The shattered cells of the celestial Emperor on the ground, as well as some of their tissues, were quickly absorbed into the interspatial ring.


    being found by the strange leader is the original target. This is the body of Cthulhu¡¯s Demon God. The research and sampling are not complete, but ¡­ It¡¯s worth it. I can study it when I get back.¡±


    In a sense, Xu Zhi had actually gained a lot. Through the exchange of blows, he had killed more than a hundred Celestial Emperor cells of Medusa, and even a small part of her tail had exploded. The feedback of the mass extinction energy was quite significant!


    Previously, Xu Zhi had been sitting in the countryside courtyard and looking at the snake-haired demoness curled up in a deep sleep in the pond in the distance. He was very envious. This fat sheep, the merciless super energy production machine, could finally get its wool!


    The two people accompanying the wushen Palace came out of the flesh body of the origin demonic god and saw the heavenly emperors standing on the ground, constantly repairing the palace and the ground. The atmosphere in the Three Realms was very heavy, and almost no one spoke.


    From the exchange, he learned that the other celestial emperors had scattered to explore, and some of them had encountered each other by chance in their bodies. They had directly stopped those monsters, but because it was no longer a siege, they had sacrificed their lives to stall for time.


    Counting the number of people, seven heavenly emperors had died and more than ten were injured. The atmosphere was heavy and oppressive.


    ¡°Heroes always become martyrs.¡± The sect leader of Mount Shu sighed and looked at the people around him. He muttered to himself, ¡± it seems that this thought and emotion will gather into the strange martyrs of the blood Realm. The power of the celestial emperors ¡®incense is too great. Next time, I have to get rid of them as soon as possible.


    The Emperor of great Zhou said, ¡± we should report to Mother Earth and let them accept the incense of all living beings to be revived!


    their dead souls are still here. Mother Earth is merciful, she will gather their souls and form a golden body with incense!


    The surrounding people all agreed!


    However, even though there were many benefits to becoming a Joss flame God after being resurrected, there were too many flaws.


    The incense was poisonous.


    They were no longer living creatures. Every time they were injured or died, they would use Joss flames to repair their bodies. Eventually, they would gradually erode and become ¡± themselves ¡± in the eyes of the masses. Now, the Thunder Emperor, God-slaying heavenly Emperor, and Battle God were about to completely lose themselves. They all chose to go into seclusion to prevent themselves from getting injured and to reject Joss flames to delay the complete erosion of them.


    However, if they refused to absorb energy, their realm would be stuck!


    At this time, the people of wushen Palace had gathered together.


    ¡°I see!¡±


    Lin Hongfeng was slightly surprised.


    When she heard the truth from the two, her expression changed drastically several times. She slowly walked over and bowed,


    ¡°Sir is a great talent! As expected of great sovereign Messiah, one of the most ancient existences. From the start, I thought that you were standing by the side to be on guard against something. You¡¯ve actually planned so deeply.¡±


    The female martial sovereigns of the Valkyrie Palace were also chattering.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s too amazing!¡±


    ¡± so that¡¯s how it is. you¡¯ve guessed it so deeply! ¡±


    ¡°Waa! as expected of an ancient existence!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too awesome!¡±


    They were bathed in blood, and their injuries were not light, but they all came over and laughed.


    ¡°You guys just don¡¯t like to use your brains! ¡®You¡¯re praising whoever¡¯s using your brain for you, and you¡¯ve even used the tone you usually use to praise Little Big sister Feng. There¡¯s nothing new about it ¡­¡¯ In the future, you have to learn to think for yourself and learn some wisdom.¡± Hera couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and exposed them. Their acting was too exaggerated and shameless. But her eyes flashed with admiration. but uncle Messiah is indeed amazing. You reacted so quickly!


    In fact, that was the only way he could think.


    This was a war that would destroy the Three Realms, after all. Anyone would have to take action.


    If the other party won, no living being in the Three Realms would be able to escape this calamity. Therefore, everyone thought that great sovereign Messiah was standing by the side. It was impossible for her to be aloof. It was very likely that she was breeding something!


    Even Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s face was filled with suspicion, vigilance, and deduction. He was trying to find the most suitable explanation and had successfully ¡°deduced¡± it.


    In fact, he was just watching the show ¡­ But no one believed it.


    Lin Hongfeng¡¯s eyes were still flickering. that¡¯s a good response. Wandering know-it-all targeted all the ancient celestial emperors in the heavenly Peach Banquet, so he must have targeted you as well. That¡¯s why he chose to stay where he was and not jump into his trap. Instead, he made his opponent stare at you all the time, which made him feel uncomfortable.


    It seemed simple, but it was unusual to make a decision to watch from the side.


    She continued to organize her thoughts and praised,


    This muscular hen had already grown into an intelligent chicken. After all, it had not been easy for her to raise a group of muscle girls who did not have brains all these years. If she had only grown muscles and not brains, she would not have lived to this day.


    Lin Hongfeng¡¯s respect for him was now completely gone. Suddenly, she slowly bowed. can you be our wushen Palace¡¯s teacher? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    The surrounding crowd was very excited.


    After all, it was sister Hera who had traveled the earth with the sleeping body of Emperor Messiah and met them. A group of fairies had finally risen with the protection of Messiah ¡­ The wushen Palace was very xenophobic, but after hundreds of years, they had long formed a deep bond with this ¡± corpse ¡°. Thus, when they woke up, they laughed and laughed on their own, not treating themselves as outsiders.


    ¡°Maybe not.¡± Xu Zhi thought for a moment, looked around, and replied, ¡± the Great Tribulation of the Three Realms might not have subsided yet. I should stay here, but I will fall into a deep sleep soon ¡­


    The martial sovereigns around him felt sorry for him.


    On the other hand, pan Xue Xian, who was at the side, curled her lips.


    This guy, I¡¯ve given him countless systems, but they didn¡¯t listen to me. This is definitely going to happen!

 Chapter 469

    ?


    469 Excited


    It was expected that Emperor Messiah would continue to sleep.


    After all, it had been 600 years since he last woke up, and he had only just woken up.


    Emperor Messiah had the same eternal bloodline as the demon God Medusa. This was a great opportunity for the God of creation, but it was understandable ¡­ After all, Emperor Messiah came from the level nine existence who had died that year-Hermes.


    Hermes was very ancient and was likely to have received the gift of the God of creation.


    However, according to rough calculations, Emperor Messiah had not been awake for long, so he should not have been able to improve it.


    Lin Hongfeng kept thinking, her expression grave.


    you can ask the origin Demon God about this. Lord Demon God didn¡¯t sleep for a long time when she used her bloodline. After all, you¡¯re protecting her now. Lin Hongfeng suddenly opened her mouth, but then she fell silent. but you must have thought of ¡­ They even had a tacit understanding and took the initiative to help Demon God Medusa to take the opportunity to obtain information on the blood of eternal life in this aspect! You¡¯re worthy of your reputation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned, but he only smiled faintly and continued to chat with them.


    Hualala!


    In the distance.


    ¡°Bai Xiaosheng, this person is too terrifying!¡±


    just a few people, yet they almost overturned the entire three realms ¡­


    The group of heavenly emperors stood on the spot and whispered to each other.


    At this moment, the ancient Saints returned to the godly Palace.


    Huala!


    Many mirrors appeared in the sky.


    All of the Three Realms had witnessed the current state of the heavenly Peach Banquet.


    This was to announce the current situation to stabilize the emotions of the Three Realms, to prevent panic and fear, and to prevent those freaks from having their way.


    there were some small changes. The attack only lasted for ten minutes. Those who dared to offend the gods were all killed. Mother Earth, green vine, sat on a high place and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°But the heavenly Peach Banquet will begin as usual.¡±


    The mortal world¡¯s imperial court, the devil World, and countless people looked at the projection in the sky, and the People¡¯s hearts instantly soared.


    ¡°We won!¡±


    ¡°As expected, those weird things are just demons and monsters putting on a show!¡±


    the ancient Saints controlled the order of the heavens and earth. How could they be overthrown? ¡±


    On the ground, countless people were encouraged.


    In order to quickly recover from the situation, stabilize the morale of the heavenly Peach Banquet, and continue the heavenly Peach Banquet, all of these outrageous harassment incidents were nothing in the eyes of the living beings. However, only the celestial emperors present knew how dangerous this moment was. In a sense, they had made a comeback from a hopeless situation!


    Life and death could be decided with a single thought.


    To them, there were only a few of them, and it was a great humiliation to be almost overthrown by someone!


    However, no matter how agitated, uneasy, suspicious, responsible, and reflecting the heavenly Peach Banquet was, the feast still went on.


    The heavenly Peach Banquet would last for a month, and it was normal for the heavenly monarchs, who could live up to thousands of years, to gather and interact in months.


    The heavenly Peach Banquet was still being held, which meant that Mother Earth was about to become a God!


    This was the first God among the players!


    Xu Zhi looked at the internet outside. It had all ended here. Due to the huge difference in the flow of time, the outside world was still in an exciting state of discussion. It was only when the war had subsided that someone reacted and began to post screenshots one after another.


    In fact, he had already posted a thread,


    [ sexy and cute. I¡¯m a God online. That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve gone from a cute girl to a cute girl. ]


    Although there was a huge change in the situation and the all knowing scholar¡¯s attack had already set off a storm, it was still the focus of the entire game forum. Countless people were shocked when they saw the screenshots.


    In an instant, all the netizens exploded on the spot when they saw this.


    The whole plan was too fierce!


    Summoning the demonic god, putting it to sleep, and then using the demonic God¡¯s indescribable fear to kill all the big shots of the Three Realms present. This operation could simply be called a textbook miracle. In ancient wars, it would also be a shocking counterattack, even more impressive than the empty city stratagem of the past.


    Winning against the strong with the weak, changing the entire battle situation.


    ¡°F * ck, this Bai Xiaosheng is too terrifying. He has calculated to such an extent! The most powerful and handsome villain in history, the great sage! I¡¯m a fan, I¡¯m a fan!¡±


    [ I¡¯ve already fallen into the trap and become a Bai Xiaosheng fan club! ]


    ¡°Those above, don¡¯t mess around. Fans are fans, but this villain is handsome! Mengmei and the others are going to die! It¡¯s extremely aggrieved to be trapped!¡±


    ¡°Is this a return to the Western era? Mengmei will definitely not die and will be imprisoned as a strange mother. As for the Thunder monarch, long Wuming, and the rest, they will not die either and will be suppressed in the God suppressing Pagoda as incense gods.¡±


    Everyone continued to analyze the situation and concluded that the players would not die. This was a system created by the peaceful cute girl. Even if they lost, no one would die.


    But this is wreaking havoc in the heavenly Palace, and it¡¯s my turn this year!


    ¡®Previously, you guys created a demon subduing Pagoda to suppress the demons and monsters. Now, they created a God subduing Pagoda to suppress you guys ¡­¡¯ An eye for an eye.


    Xu Zhi glanced at the heavenly Peach Banquet and then lowered his head. Instead of watching the anxious discussions of these celestial emperors, he might as well look at the internet and read their comments. It was more interesting.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± cutie pie, it¡¯s been so f * cking hard on me. Back then, the builder trees were all over the world and imprisoned. Now, the Dragon veins are all over the world and I¡¯m going to be imprisoned again. There¡¯s no difference at all. Anyone would want to sh * t on their head! (Funny face)¡±


    [ learning medicine to save the alternate world ] (Thunderlord, long Wuming, and the others) It¡¯s f * cking difficult for me too! I¡¯m going to be locked up again (funny)¡±


    ¡­.


    Following that, the situation continued to develop. At the moment when everyone was almost in despair, the Three Realms were destroyed. Medusa¡¯s flip had shattered the despair of the all-knowing scholar, and it instantly caused a wave of fans.


    Screenshots.


    The attack landed on the demonic God¡¯s body, and blood flowed out. However, there was no reaction as expected!


    Screenshots.


    It was a picture of Bai Xiaosheng looking at the sleeping Demon God in shock,


    This expression instantly caught everyone¡¯s attention. From despair to surprise, it was as exciting as a roller coaster ride. At the same time that they were shouting in their minds, they couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡±


    Medusa is awesome!


    It could be said that Medusa¡¯s reaction and response in that instant were simply impeccable. She was not unworthy of her identity and combat talent. She was indeed a well-known battle fanatic. This was very difficult, and she had to guess all of wandering know-it-all¡¯s plans in an instant before she could respond.


    A think tank member couldn¡¯t help but comment,


    Mengmei, Thunderlord, and the others have lived for countless years, but their intelligence is probably only above average. Perhaps their decision at this moment can not be compared to Medusa¡¯s. She is indeed one of the top existences!


    ¡°A battle of wits and courage, a textbook battle of wits! The counterattack in desperation is too wonderful!¡±


    Medusa, on the other hand, exposed her own life and went into a deep sleep without any defense. This was something that she would never have done in the past!


    Many people were filled with emotions. Medusa had changed. She had never trusted anyone before and was extremely wary. Now, she was willing to trust others to protect her sleeping self and put her life in the hands of others.


    However, the situation was gradually reversed at this time, and the joy turned into worry again. Although he had saved all the big shots of the Three Realms, Medusa was in danger and was likely to be killed.


    ¡± Medusa, don¡¯t die!¡±


    production team, come out! Write this character to death and abandon the game!


    [ you can¡¯t get in from the top anyway (picking nose) ]


    ¡°Yes, I strongly suggest that the production team give me a place in the game before I give up. This will show my strong determination! (Subaru¡¯s determined meteor fist. Jgg)¡±


    ¡°Also, although the other current heavenly emperors are very weak, wasn¡¯t Emperor Messiah also an ancient Emperor? Why aren¡¯t you doing anything?¡±


    that¡¯s right. He even knocked someone down with one punch. This great emperor monarch is so strong, but someone called him a straight man.


    ¡°I¡¯m angry! I really want to hit him!¡±


    Not only the boys, but even some girls were gritting their teeth as they looked at the screen. This game was undoubtedly the most balanced in the ratio of men and women, with half of the male and female players.

 Chapter 470

    ?


    470 Chapter 479-make arrangements?


    Beer, melon seeds, and peanuts.


    In front of the computer, everyone was staring at the screen nervously.


    At this moment, screenshots were being sent out one after another. This was a Battle of Destiny that was so terrifying that it affected the Three Realms. At this moment, it had quickly shifted from the heavenly Peach Banquet to the sleeping body of the vast Demon God, where countless celestial thearchs began to wander around and kill each other.


    It was as wonderful as watching a legendary blockbuster.


    No movie on earth could compare to this special effect.


    Although they had managed to counterattack and not annihilate all the big shots of the Three Realms, if the demonic god died, it would still cause everyone to panic. It would cause wandering know-it-all and the others to gain ¡®faith¡¯ in fear, causing the faith to burst.


    moreover, the death of the origin Demon God means the end of the demon world. The consequences are unimaginable!


    While everyone was nervous, they drank their drinks like crazy and sat in the room. Even the hands that were eating peanuts were shaking.


    ¡°Brothers, the time for the final battle has come!¡±


    review my A * s! Let¡¯s finish this crucial plot first. It¡¯s a critical moment!


    In the dormitory, a group of students were eating fast food boxes and nervously watching the livestream. This wasn¡¯t a movie or a scripted drill, but a live broadcast. Any future depended on the players inside.


    gradually, the camera of the person who issued the video shifted. she brought luo caiwei with her and formed a team of two. they were constantly searching for the bubbles of blood and flesh. they saw bai xiaosheng and great emperor messiah. they were hiding in the dark and watching the secret conversation.


    In an instant, the second major reversal began.


    In the conversation between the two, everyone suddenly came to a realization!


    This was the truth?


    The ¡°all-knowing scholar¡± seemed to be fighting with Lin Hongfeng, but that was only on the surface. The one who was fighting with him in the dark was great sovereign Messiah, who was standing quietly at the side?


    As the story progressed, the pictures and texts were continuously sent out, and they finally understood everything.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Think about it. Wandering know-it-all is so smart. How could he not have prepared to deal with great emperor Messiah? No wonder Emperor Messiah didn¡¯t choose to attack.¡± Someone quickly posted:


    indeed, not making a move means that he has seen through the other party¡¯s plan. This requires great wisdom!


    Countless people started to comment, thinking that this was a psychological game, but even more people could not help but think, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± he exclaimed and quickly said that he had seen through everything.


    ¡°This is the charm of Beng¡¯s reasoning. In fact, there were already various clues that pointed in the same direction! 1. Messiah would not make a move. 2. Messiah had the same eternal bloodline as Medusa. 3. She must have some means to deal with Medusa ¡­ It¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t figure it out before, but now, we have a sudden realization.¡±


    Since a think tank was speaking, it was obvious that he often read mystery novels.


    He often saw Suspect X¡¯s actions. The charm of this kind of self-reasoning was that the clues were hidden in it. This was a challenge from the author to the readers. As long as the readers were smart enough, they could deduce the whole truth.


    the production team is 666. They¡¯ve arranged such an exciting battle of wits and all sorts of psychological games. They¡¯re too strong!


    There were even people who said, ¡±


    brothers, look at the previous screenshots. It¡¯s very clear. Wandering know-it-all looks like he¡¯s talking to Lin Hongfeng, but he¡¯s actually looking in Messiah¡¯s direction from time to time ¡­ Messiah, on the other hand, had remained calm and composed. She was obviously very confident! (Blow. jgg)¡±


    ¡°666!¡±


    ¡°So cool! He stood there and controlled the entire situation. He was so cool!¡±


    ¡°In Western Legends,¡¯Messiah¡¯ has the meaning of a Savior.¡±


    Everyone was excited after being confused.


    This was the second time the tables had been turned in a hopeless situation, and the scheme to rule the Three Realms had been broken. This was a battle of wits and courage. This was simply too marvelous. In fact, some people couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was the wisdom of the ancient existences of the Three Realms. This was a terrifying and thrilling psychological game. Medusa, wandering know-it-all, and Messiah, if they were made into a movie, it might become the best mystery movie of the year and earn countless box office earnings.


    As for great sovereign Messiah, many people instantly became her fans and gained a lot of fans.


    Screenshots.


    A screenshot.


    The following scene was not unexpected. After a battle of wits and courage, the two completely met and instantly broke out in a head-on battle.


    ¡°They¡¯ve all transformed into monsters! Was this what it meant to love and kill each other? (Picking nose)¡±


    ¡°The best couple of the year! Wandering know-it-all and Messiah, the two great wise men, schemed and killed each other. They loved each other! (Tianxin)¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m drooling, who can draw a book? (Happy)¡±


    ¡­.


    Immortal wine, divine fruits, and delicacies.


    In front of the table, Xu Zhi was sitting at a side table at the heavenly Peach Banquet. He was a little dazed.


    are you guys trying to make me laugh to death and then inherit the divine throne of creation that I placed at my door? ¡±


    Not only were they watching the show through the computer screen, but he was also watching the show through the computer screen, watching them make a fuss.


    ¡°They¡¯re all talents.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat in his chair, speechless.


    Hera seemed to have noticed something and looked at the show on the stage. Countless beautiful goddesses were dancing, and it seemed to be Nirvana, which was very trendy. this is the dance performed by goddess Guanghan with the daughters of the seven goddesses, the most beautiful person, and mother Earth. Isn¡¯t it nice? ¡± she said.


    Xu Zhi only glanced at it. it¡¯s just average.


    He lowered his head again. After all, how could a beautiful woman dancing be more interesting than watching a sand sculpture?


    Hera looked at the beautiful woman on the stage, and then at Emperor Messiah, who was still meditating with her head lowered. Her eyes were filled with even more admiration. She was always cultivating and never relaxed.


    Mu Yuling¡¯s eyes lit up. that¡¯s right, ¡± she said. these women are so wishy-washy and aren¡¯t beautiful at all. When we get back, we¡¯ll dance for you. We¡¯ll show you the charm of a true peerless beauty.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    On the internet.


    This wonderful and continuous battle of wits made everyone shout in excitement. The next screenshot showed that after the fierce battle, a God¡¯s arm fell from the sky. While stalling for time, wandering know-it-all¡¯s scheme was completely shattered.


    Everyone relaxed.


    However, many people were also very worried. After all, Bai Xiaosheng was immortal. After this failure, he would make a comeback in the future. He was so smart. In the future, the Three Realms would be very uneasy.


    Then, they saw great sovereign Messiah return to the venue as if nothing had happened. She hid among the ordinary heavenly emperors and chatted with the people of wushen Palace.


    After all, this era 600 years later was still too far away. None of the new celestial emperors knew great sovereign Messiah. They had never known her from the beginning.


    Everyone immediately had a new discovery.


    He didn¡¯t seek fame and fortune. No one knew that he had just saved the Three Realms in secret. Only the people of wushen Palace knew that this character was full of charm. They were completely in love with him!


    ¡°F * ck! This isn¡¯t right, a hero shouldn¡¯t be unknown!¡± Some people suddenly felt that this was not worth it, and their motherly hearts were bursting.


    ¡°But he¡¯s low-key and has an indifferent personality. Otherwise, how could he be called the great emperor who is in charge of wine and garden? Just from his name, I can tell that he¡¯s a salted fish who doesn¡¯t fight for fame and fortune. Looking at his past deeds, after he ruled the world, he disappeared and wandered the earth. He¡¯s a salted fish among salted fish!¡±


    ¡°No! I can¡¯t stand it anymore. I mourn his misfortune and hate him for not striving. Brothers, let¡¯s help him show off!¡±


    yes, yes, yes. How about a standard face-slapping scene? ¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Mm ¡­ ¡®Didn¡¯t great sovereign Messiah just stand there and not attack?¡¯ According to traditional online novels, there should be some heavenly emperors who would mock him at this time for being cowardly and incompetent, sitting by the side and watching the fire ¡­ Then, at this time, we let the Thunder monarch, long Wuming, and the others who were sitting high up come to pay a visit. We communicate on equal terms and respectfully call her senior Messiah. It has been six hundred years since we last met!¡±


    That person continued to be extremely excited, ¡± this time, the surrounding people will definitely be shocked! They were all stunned! Senior, even the most ancient great emperor could be called senior? ¡®Messiah? Could this be the mysterious ancient wizard Emperor? As the surrounding people thought about it, they were also secretly surprised. Exposing her identity as Messiah and smacking the face of the person who ridiculed the Emperor just now, this is the number one act of force!¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Could there be a second level?


    ¡°Of course there is. Wave after wave of shock is the true meaning. After this, the celestial Thearch who ridiculed me just now will definitely not be convinced! He said that even the ancient Messiah monarchs were timid and afraid of death. The people around them thought about it and felt that they must have secretly despised him, which led to public opinion. At this time, Thunderlord and the others could not help to counterattack! Because this wasn¡¯t enough! The impact wasn¡¯t big enough, and a higher level and more impressive existence had to appear. The host of the heavenly Peach Banquet, Mother Earth, personally came down and said respectfully, ¡± Thank you, fellow Daoist, for secretly taking action just now. In a battle of wits and courage, you repelled the all-knowing scholar and saved the lives of the Three Realms!¡±


    This was the second level?


    Everyone took a deep breath,


    Wouldn¡¯t the entire Heavenly Peach Banquet hear this?


    This was ruthless! He was too ruthless! Two slaps in the face in a row, each wave stronger than the last. The thought of that scene was simply too beautiful.


    They couldn¡¯t even imagine the shocked expressions on the faces of the heavenly Peach Banquet¡¯s representatives when they found out the truth ¡­


    ¡°Damn, I want to see it! Then, Emperor Messiah would officially be the center! His strength no longer allowed him to keep a low profile! (From the voice of a fangirl)¡±


    I want to see it too. Brothers, contact a few players inside and help the hidden and silent great sovereign Messiah to show off a wave of 666! Gain the reputation that you deserve!¡±


    ¡°Yes, in my opinion, even if we didn¡¯t make a move just now, there¡¯s a high probability that someone will come and question us! This plan would work! (Innocent look.jpg) ¡±


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He took a deep breath.


    It¡¯s poisonous!


    You guys are really my sweet little cotton jackets!


    He felt that the word ¡®outstanding¡¯ could no longer be used to describe this group of crazy troublemakers ¡­ This was simply a mess!


    He was showing off so much that his scalp was numb!


    However, he was suddenly taken aback. This was because a young and hot-blooded heavenly Emperor of the ancient race walked over slowly with a calm expression. Dao brother, why didn¡¯t you make a move just now? ¡±


    Xu Zhi fell silent for a moment and questioned ¡­ He actually came.

 Chapter 471

    ?


    471 Chapter 480-players become gods (2 in 1)


    Below the divine Hall, the clouds and mist had turned into a sea of white clouds. There were many celestial maidens dancing, and they were so beautiful that it was intoxicating.


    At a higher place, ancient existences sat upright, bringing with them a terrifying might that could tear the sky apart. Divine light enveloped them, and their eyes were cold, as if they were the most ruthless ancient existences.


    Even cutie pie, Bell, long Wuming, and the others had become one of the most ancient existences sitting on the high ground.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t a God yet, his seniority was too high.


    At this moment, many eras had passed since the era of the young innate ancient gods. It had taken nearly three thousand years for the Three Realms to reach its current maturity.


    Medusa has finally fallen into a deep sleep again ¡­ Beside him, Ermin whispered.


    She looked at her other incarnations that were participating in the heavenly Peach Banquet and saw that they had also fallen into a deep sleep. As for her sleeping main body, she had just been sent back to the other side of the ocean in the demon Realm.


    At this time, the Three Realms continued to expand. The immortal realm and the devil realm were countless times larger than the mortal realm, which was their Foundation. They could be called great worlds!


    Even though it was still far from the size of the ancient lava world.


    ¡°Daoist Qing Teng, I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a while. It seems that the God of beautiful dreams just now died in your dream for no reason ¡­ That¡¯s why we can quickly escape, quickly stop the disasters, and reverse the desperate situation.¡± Ermin sat on a high place and asked the question in her heart in a faint majestic voice.


    Mother Earth¡¯s Green vine replied calmly, ¡± it saw something it shouldn¡¯t have seen, some kind of existence that can¡¯t be observed.


    Ermin was shocked. may I ask ¡­


    ¡°To be honest, he is my fianc¨¦!¡± Mother Earth¡¯s Green vine had a serious expression. that¡¯s a shadow imprint he left in my body to protect me at all times.


    What kind of existence was that?


    Ermin sat on the divine throne, and the underworld monarch couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.


    Even a God would collapse and die in an instant just by trying to observe such an existence?


    Ninth-rank?


    Tenth level?


    Her breathing was slightly rapid.


    The origin of Mother Earth green vine might really not be simple!


    She continued to ponder and organize her thoughts. On the side of the demonic realm, Medusa, the newly ascended blood Emperor, and she were paying more attention to the celestial realm.


    Meng Mei was very satisfied with Ermin¡¯s performance. She sat in the middle and kept thinking, ¡± the current forces are generally divided into four categories: the devil World, the celestial world, the mortal world, and the rising weirdos. Although we¡¯ve defeated them, they¡¯re getting more and more terrifying ¡­ ¡°In the celestial world, we and Daoist Changsheng¡¯s faction are the players ¡®true power! He can¡¯t be considered strong at all.¡±


    In the immortal world, one¡¯s combat strength also depended on Daoist Changsheng, the only God who had become a God.


    Below the gods, there were also Celestial Emperor Xu Wei and the others. They had ridiculous battle power, and the players didn¡¯t control the celestial realm¡¯s battle power. The players could have the right to speak today because they had created the Dragon vein technique, which was why everyone respected her as the mother green vine goddess!


    Because she couldn¡¯t kill and provide incense for all living beings!


    And with her incense system, her control over others was limited. It was equivalent to renting out her ¡± intellectual property.


    He couldn¡¯t interfere with the Joss flame lineage.


    He had only given them the tools for farming, and they had enough food and clothing for themselves.


    Even once they broke through to level eight, the possibility of them being assimilated by Joss flames would be greatly reduced. Unless they died completely and were resurrected a few times with the help of faith, they would then become themselves in the eyes of the masses and start to lose themselves.


    But how could a level eight God die so easily?


    Under normal circumstances, Joss flame gods were immortal, but Joss flames were poisonous. Death and rebirth had extremely strong side effects. No God was willing to bear it. They would lose themselves in an irreversible manner. Faith was just a channel for them to collect energy!


    ¡°We players are too weak. After I became a God, it was Bell and the others who became gods!¡± Meng Mei continued to organize her thoughts. after all, they can¡¯t hold on much longer. Only by becoming a god can they resist the wish power of all living beings!


    This group of people had worked so hard for so many years, and they were still Level 7 heavenly emperors. It was impossible for them to quit the game!


    we can¡¯t keep up with the times anymore. The first player, the ancient alchemy Emperor, was already a tier 7 warrior ¡­ We¡¯ve been here for so long, and we¡¯re still Level 7 heavenly emperors. It¡¯s time for us to break through to level 8.¡±


    She kept thinking. Suddenly, she received a message from the players outside.


    helping great emperor Messiah to show off and fix her reputation? what the hell is this? ¡±


    She was stunned.


    Long Wuming and the others beside him seemed to have received the message as well.


    They felt that it was very funny.


    Were these sand sculptures trying to be funny?


    Do we still want face?


    But after a secret exchange, he said, ¡± Messiah, we do need to win her over.


    according to the person who issued it, he might be the main character of the era. He might break through rank-9 in the future and become the main character of the era of the main plot ¡­ Take revenge and fight against the ancient gods.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, we should try to win him over!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very beneficial to US players.¡±


    They pondered for a moment. Now that this mysterious heavenly Emperor was hiding his identity and was being made difficult, this was a good opportunity to express their goodwill.


    Lei Tiandi suddenly walked down.


    Eh?


    The surrounding heavenly emperors were slightly stunned. Why did the Thunder heavenly Emperor suddenly come down?


    He slowly walked to Messiah¡¯s table and was about to speak.


    However, the scene on the table was completely different.


    ¡°I see!¡±


    The celestial Thearch of the ancient race was enlightened as he humbly accepted the lesson. I have indeed broken through to the heavenly Emperor realm through the Sorcerer tribe¡¯s cultivation technique. I have just begun to cultivate the second system, the martial cultivation system. I do feel that I am not used to it. I have not been able to train my waist, abdomen, back, and fingertips!


    The celestial Thearch of the ancient race was so respectful that he had completely forgotten about picking a fight. then, how do you think I should make up for this cultivation defect of mine? ¡±


    Lei Tiandi was speechless.


    There was something wrong with this scene! Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re here to help me show off? How did it become a large-scale teaching site?


    ¡°You should be like this.¡± Xu Zhi slowly explained to him, and the ancient celestial Thearch felt as if he had been enlightened. He suddenly realized that this was the case.


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance.¡± The ancient race heavenly Emperor was extremely respectful.


    Although Xu Zhi had not yet begun to practice after entering wushen Palace, he had already asked Hermes to study the system of combat cultivation. Now that he had the magic core gene, his calculation ability had increased greatly, and his learning ability had naturally become more terrifying. It had only been a short period of time, but he had already figured it out.


    ¡°Heavenly Thunder Emperor, what are you doing?¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the heavenly Thunder Emperor, who was standing next to him, and said with a faint smile, ¡± I like a quiet environment.


    Lei Tiandi stood awkwardly on the spot. After. moment of silence, everyone around him laughed drily. I¡¯m just here for a walk ¡­


    The scene was a little awkward.


    He turned his head silently and returned to his seat.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm. Do you really think that I don¡¯t look at the internet and that I¡¯ll be able to slap your face?


    He took a deep breath and felt lucky that he was always paying attention to the movements of these idiots and secretly peeking at the movements of the enemy camp. Otherwise, he would have fallen into another big pit.


    Screenshots.


    ¡°We¡¯ve actually been refused entry? It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t go down, or the local queen Mother would be embarrassed.¡± Meng Mei smiled, took a screenshot, added some text, and posted it outside.


    The discussion forum outside burst into laughter.


    ¡°???¡±


    A bunch of question marks were sent out, indicating that they were also shocked. This person didn¡¯t play by the rules!


    They had already prepared a series of shocking scenes for the act tough King, and they were all so excited that the entire Heavenly Peach Banquet was in a state of shock. They were all waiting to see the shocked expressions on the faces of the heavenly emperors ¡­


    you¡¯ve really underestimated the wisdom of Emperor Messiah. She can resolve the crisis by herself.


    ¡°Hmph, those face-smacking plots in online novels are just unrealistic! How could he have so many faces for you to slap? You see, he resolved it on his own and even looked kind. This was the normal way of dealing with people. To make enemies and hit people¡¯s faces everywhere, it was either a psychological distortion or a mental illness! (Funny face)¡±


    ¡­


    However, more and more people were shocked.


    ¡°However, could it be that he had already anticipated that the heavenly Thunder Emperor and the others would help him out? That¡¯s why you¡¯re doing this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very possible.¡±


    a well-known professor certified in psychology also expressed his opinion. Emperor Messiah¡¯s expression had always been very calm. It was as if she had long expected that Lei Tiandi would help her out of the situation. She even planned to announce his act of saving the Three Realms just now to attract the attention of the world ¡­ Now, it¡¯s clear that she doesn¡¯t want to expose herself, saying that she likes peace and quiet, there should be a hidden meaning in her words.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they felt that it made sense. It was very likely that they had already guessed that the Thunder Emperor and the others would come to help him out of the situation. This was a prediction.


    Countless people were getting more and more agitated. They had even calculated this? This Messiah was too powerful. As expected of an existence that could fight with wandering know-it-all in terms of wits and courage. In particular, that iconic faint smile gave people a deep sense of unfathomable wisdom.


    ¡°Too awesome! She¡¯s so indifferent to fame and fortune, I¡¯m a fan!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no flaw in his plan!¡±


    ¡°666! He¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    All of a sudden, the entire forum was abuzz with comments.


    the charm and wisdom of this great sovereign Messiah is not inferior to that of the transcendent ancient God who changed the timeline and was like a domineering CEO!


    ¡°Yeah, after all, he was an old enemy of the ancient gods in his previous life! He was a level nine existence, Hermes. Could he rise? The main storyline is most likely about the revenge of Emperor Messiah. In the future, she will return to the ninth rank and fight the ancient gods.¡±


    Everyone started guessing and discussing.


    but it¡¯s estimated to be very long. In that kind of life that has existed for tens of thousands of years, it will probably take thousands or tens of thousands of years for Messiah to rise again to the peak. After all, she¡¯s not even a God now.


    Everyone was fanatical as they discussed.


    After all, the ancient gods had closed the world lines and let them find their own destinies. It was too overbearing. The current great sovereign Messiah also had amazing wisdom and a calm personality.


    A domineering President versus a calm and wise man?


    The two characters seemed to be very popular, and many people were looking forward to it. They couldn¡¯t help but exclaim that the game¡¯s production team was amazing. The main story had already begun, and the character setting of a ninth-rank opponent was too cool.


    Xu Zhi took a moment to calm himself down, then sat on the chair and took a big bite of the immortal fruit. The sweet juice exploded completely. He said helplessly, ¡± ¡°Are you guys trying to kill me with laughter?¡±


    He continued to munch on his fruit without even looking up. What was so interesting about the heavenly Peach Banquet? It was more interesting to watch these sand sculptures.


    He could also collect materials and settings to provide inspiration for himself. After all, he could only better perfect his world view by secretly copying the comments on these forums.


    High above.


    Meng Mei was speechless. the entire shocking scene has been killed in the cradle before it even started.


    I knew that these players were not reliable!


    however, Messiah really isn¡¯t simple. She thought for a moment and felt that it was very scary. She stared at great sovereign Messiah below, who was eating fruit with an indifferent expression.


    Hualala!


    The dance of the fairies had ended, and the main event of the heavenly Peach Banquet had officially begun-the ceremony of becoming a god.


    The cumbersome etiquette began.


    Even though it was luxurious and magnificent, and he didn¡¯t want it, he still had to consider the identity of Mother Earth. After a few hours, under the watch of the Three Realms, he absorbed the stored energy and began to break through to the God Realm!


    BOOM!


    A terrifying radiance shot out in all directions.


    Ermin, the blood Emperor, and Tian Dao all stepped forward to protect him.


    At this moment, in the celestial Emperor¡¯s observation, the entire Mother Earth was shrouded in white divine light.


    As for Meng Mei¡¯s body, there was an ancient green vine Dragon that was slowly circling in his sea of consciousness, emitting a huge pressure ¡­ In reality, the soul of the cute girl who was sitting in front of the computer seemed to have been drawn away in that instant!


    Pa ta.


    She fainted in front of the computer.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and he put down the fruit.


    ¡°Has it already started?¡±


    Although he had somehow experienced a surprise attack at the heavenly Peach Banquet, Xu Zhi did not forget his goal for this Heavenly Peach Banquet. He was here to witness the Ascension of a cute girl into a God.


    He had thought about some things before coming and even considered many things about the future.


    She had no intention of stopping her from becoming a god.


    In this era where gods began to appear in large numbers, the world rose from an ordinary low-level world to a high-level extraordinary world. The players ¡®Celestial Emperor realm could no longer keep up. If they were secretly restricted from becoming gods, the players¡¯ role would become less and less important, and they might even be eliminated by the times.


    Then, why did he restrict them?


    It was their ability to become gods on their own, and he had no reason to stop them.


    As for cutie pie, Thunderlord, and the others, who had lived for thousands of years, they indeed had the qualifications and talents to become gods. After all, although they could not compare to top existences like Medusa and Ermin, they were still considered outstanding. They had also contributed a lot to the development of the entire three realms civilization!


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill the donkey when it¡¯s done. I¡¯ll leave it to you guys to work hard.¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled and looked at Mother Earth, Goddess Green vine, who was covered in white light, in a high place.


    the improvement of the sandbox world is also my improvement. Naturally. I will let you guys grow with the sandbox world ¡­ as long as you have enough ability, you¡¯ll have the same status as the insect race. You¡¯ll have the qualifications to reach the peak and look into the future. You can become level eight gods now and have a lifespan of 8000 years! Even his future achievements were still at the ninth-rank! To realize what you all think is an opportunity that earth has never had before, a truly advanced civilization, a universe, and a long road to becoming a true expert.¡±


    He had never restricted the players.


    ¡°But ¡­ You should understand one thing.¡± Xu Zhi closed his eyes slightly. when you step into level eight, you will completely turn into an insect and no longer be human ¡­ ¡®I still need to ask for your opinion. After all, if you really turn into a sandpit, you will have a lifespan of 8000 years ¡­¡¯ However, in the real world on earth, you can only live for close to three months!¡±


    That¡¯s right, 8000 years in the sand was equivalent to only living for three months in reality.


    what¡¯s happening?!


    At this very moment, Meng Mei¡¯s inner world and sea of consciousness suddenly felt an unprecedented, terrifying change!


    He was playing this online game, but he suddenly couldn¡¯t go offline!


    [ prompt: an unknown force has interfered with the system, and it is temporarily unable to go offline. ]


    The surroundings were a vast expanse of white.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there someone guarding outside?¡±


    ¡°An accident happened?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t even feel herself in the other world, sitting in front of the computer in her room. It was as if the green vine Dragon who was madly gathering energy was her true self.


    ¡°Have you really made your decision?¡± A hazy figure flickered over and asked softly.

 Chapter 472

    ?


    472 Extraordinary


    Who was it?


    Meng Mei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She turned her head to the source of the voice and saw an extremely familiar figure walking over slowly. Shrouded in a hazy divine light, it was distant, sacred, and vast. She could not help but feel a sense of worship from the depths of her heart.


    The God of creation ¡­ A clone?


    His main body had been staying in the latitude courtyard, so it was naturally his clone in front of him.


    ¡°Mother! I¡¯m not still having that sweet dream, am I?¡± Her eyes were filled with disbelief, but she quickly suppressed her excitement.


    Cute girl!


    You better hold on!


    You are the kindest and gentlest Mother Earth in the Three Realms, you must not show that kind of crazy and perverted expression.


    She was a brave girl who was destined to marry the God of creation, become a God, and reach the peak of her life first ¡­ Quickly bring out your usual gentle, kind, noble, and elegant image of Mother Earth!


    She screamed in her heart and cheered herself on crazily!


    Naturally, she was well-versed in certain tricks. She wanted to appear dignified, virtuous, and carefree in order to leave a good impression.


    ¡°First of all, why did it appear?¡±


    She became impatient, and her brain was spinning at full speed. She had to admit that she had the qualifications to be a strong person. The more nervous she was, the clearer her thoughts became. In the face of danger, she was not flustered, and even her mind was spinning faster than usual, becoming extremely witty.


    There were three possibilities for the avatar of the God of creation to appear before them.


    First, it was because the beautiful dream God had tried to probe and learn about this existence. Any attempt to probe would cross time, space, and dimensions to sense it, so an avatar had descended into this world.


    The second reason was that the world had changed drastically.


    In the past, every time a world¡¯s era changed, or a person who changed the trajectory of a world appeared, a clone of the God of creation would descend to guide and maintain the order of the various worlds.


    It was the same every time.


    In the beginning, Gilgamesh was the hero King who lived in the ancient legends.


    There was also Ermin from the wizard era. At that time, the divine spell was created by the masses and the entire world was upgraded. It was also the fall of the wizard era, so the God of creation at that time had descended, and Medusa had been able to take the opportunity to talk to him.


    . now, it¡¯s also my great opportunity?!


    She took a deep breath and frantically organized her thoughts. every time, it¡¯s a drastic change in the times ¡­ Now is also the time for drastic changes. Once I, Mother Earth, Goddess Green vine, become a God, I will be the incense Foundation of the Three Realms! The true Mother Earth! Thus, it¡¯s very normal for a clone to descend and maintain the orbit of a world.¡±


    Third, it was because of this mysterious and unknown game, which was also the entrance to the various worlds of the universe, and also the backward civilization on earth.


    He was the first player to become a God, and he had completely triggered some kind of mechanism.


    it¡¯s more likely to be three-in-one ¡­ ¡®That¡¯s why you descended and came to see me ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s almost inevitable.¡± She screamed in her heart, I¡¯m so angry! I didn¡¯t think of this before. If I had known, I would have made preparations!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the cute girl quietly.


    Her eyes flickered like crazy, and her eyeballs rolled around like a hamster. Although he didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, it was obvious that this fellow had a lot of ideas as usual.


    ¡°Great Creator, is there anything I can help you with?¡± Mother Earth had the majesty and kindness of a mother of the world. Her voice was gentle, and she lifted her skirt slightly, carrying an indescribable elegant temperament.


    Xu Zhi laughed and said,¡¯have you really decided? To become a God?¡±


    The cute girl was slightly stunned.


    Xu Zhi continued in a loud and clear voice,


    this will mean many things. You are no longer who you were before. You have completely transformed from the past and integrated into this new life. You will have special opportunities and the possibility of reaching the highest level ¡­ I¡¯ll also completely abandon the past.¡±


    Meng Mei thought about it seriously and fell silent.


    Did it mean that after being promoted to God, becoming a god meant that he had completely integrated with himself in this world? Was he going to abandon his body on earth?


    Meng Mei was smart after all. She couldn¡¯t help but ask softly, ¡± ¡°Am I going to become mother Earth completely? am I going to have this great saint¡¯s power? A force that could easily destroy a country on earth? Does this also mean that I¡¯m the main body now, and if I die, I¡¯ll really die?¡±


    Xu Zhi just smiled faintly and said, ¡± yes.


    Although the power of a God like di Qi who descended to the starry sky was far from enough and naturally couldn¡¯t be compared to the one who secretly learned the heavenly Emperor, it was still very terrifying.


    In the current three realms, the gods rarely fought, and they didn¡¯t even dare to fight in the mortal world. Instead, they fought in the immortal world and the netherworld, which were the vast extraordinary worlds. The mortal world couldn¡¯t withstand it.


    I can¡¯t be a human anymore?


    He could only be a Saint? The cute girl¡¯s mind was shaken. Although she had a similar guess before, and this was indeed not a game, but a real world, and it was very likely that she would become a powerful person in another world in the future, the impact on her at this time was too great ¡­


    It was so big that her mind went blank.


    This also meant that he would not have a second chance to die and come back to life after becoming a god ¡­ Unlike other players, the most they could do was to exit the game, reset their level to zero, turn into a spore, and start all over again, then find a way to re-enter ¡­ If he died, he would really die.


    After becoming a god, one only had one life.


    this was a choice.


    The choice of his own fate!


    She clenched her fists tightly, as if she was tightly holding onto the rope of fate.


    Suddenly, she heaved a sigh of relief and said,


    the short life of an ordinary person and the eight thousand years of a Saint ¡­ Everyone will make a choice.¡± She said, ¡± ordinary people, there are countless of them. They are mediocre and have no achievements. However, the ancient existence that was born when the world was created, the mother Earth of the Three Realms, only has one person.


    Xu Zhi laughed.


    Although he had expected this to happen, he had indeed made his choice.


    although it was three months on earth, they didn¡¯t know about it and thought it was a long life of 8000 years.


    Between an ordinary life and a high and mighty God, which one would you choose?


    There were countless possibilities in the world of extraordinary mythology. They had worked hard for so many years, pursued the highest, and endured thousands of years of suffering. Perhaps cute girl was not the only one who would not give up, and the other players would not give up either. The day of becoming a god was close at hand. The previous twenty to thirty years of life were too short for them at this time, as if they were in a past life.


    And 8,000 years seemed to be only three months in reality, but in reality? It had only been two and a half months since Xu Zhi had started his career ¡­ Another three months? How would the future change?


    No one knew.


    That was because it was 8000 years of life!


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, was looking forward to it. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled and left with small steps. His body gradually became hazy in the Holy white light.


    ¡°The God of creation ¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, Meng Mei could not help but cry out.


    Xu Zhi stopped in his tracks.


    Meng Mei hesitated for a moment. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but she did not say it. Instead, she bowed to him seriously and said her belief, ¡± I believe in my future achievements after all. Sages are all people who have experienced it. I will be a future Sage!


    Xu Zhi almost could not react in time. What was this person doing? Great ambition?


    However, he eventually disappeared into the shadows.


    Meng Mei was instantly furious. Looking at the back view, her heart went crazy again, and she wanted to slap herself. what did I say? why did you become so timid? but I left a good impression, a gentle, kind, and dreamlike Mother Earth.


    She was full of pride and a little happy.


    By the time she came back to her senses, she had already become a God, and the entire Heavenly Peach Banquet erupted in cheers.


    She casually echoed Ermin and the other Guardian gods, as well as Thunderlord and the others. She hurriedly entered a private room at the back and tried to go offline with the excuse of seclusion to stabilize her realm.


    She sat down cross-legged and closed her eyes. In the darkness, she could vaguely see a black tunnel. There was a light in the distance, and she quickly ran along the light. She seemed to see herself who had lost her soul. The body that she had lived in for more than 20 years was lying on the computer desk.


    ¡°I can still crawl back through the network cable!¡±


    She gritted her teeth and rammed her soul into it.


    BOOM!


    A God¡¯s mind power was about to destroy this body in an instant. He hurriedly retracted his mind power, and only one-thousandth of it poured in before he slowly woke up.


    but I¡¯ve already ¡­ It¡¯s not me anymore.¡±


    She stood up and shook her arms. She took a deep breath and had a special feeling. previously, when I was controlling the character Mother Earth in the game, there was a kind of barrier. It was like I was controlling her to walk through the screen ¡­ Now, it¡¯s like I¡¯m controlling my real body through the screen ¡­¡±


    This feeling was very strange, very strange!


    It was as if a God from a mythical world in a novel had descended and controlled an ordinary Earthling through remote sensing through a certain channel. Moreover, as a Saint, only one-thousandth of his spiritual energy could be injected into her body. Otherwise, it was very likely that this fragile young girl¡¯s body would explode in an instant!


    ¡°However, even if I, a rank eight God, were to pour just a little bit of power into this mortal body, I would still have ¡­¡±


    She stood up.


    She kept organizing her thoughts in her mind and tried to sense her spiritual power. After countless failed attempts, a small whirlwind slowly formed in her palm and gradually turned into a translucent spiral in the palm of her hand. It whistled wildly.


    ¡°It really is rank two spiritual power ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m rich.¡± Her eyes were bright.


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±


    Suddenly, his mother knocked on the door,


    ¡°Wretched girl, why is it so loud! Is the air conditioner in your room broken?¡±


    Meng Mei was shocked. She quickly put out the whirlwind in her palm and shouted at her mother, who was outside the door, ¡± it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m watching a disaster film!

 Chapter 473

    ?


    473 When I become a God, I will establish a world!


    The cute girl opened the door.


    girl, don¡¯t lie to me. It doesn¡¯t sound like a movie. It¡¯s just scraping. Why does it sound like the air conditioner is broken? ¡± His mother stuck her head in to look, but she didn¡¯t see anything. She couldn¡¯t help but say,


    ¡°We have money at home, so we don¡¯t have to work, but you don¡¯t have to stay in your room all day doing nothing! ¡°all you know is to play games and watch movies. you¡¯re already a lady in your twenties, and you¡¯re already thinking about getting married. see who you like. money isn¡¯t important.


    we don¡¯t care about being of equal social status, but he has to be capable. He has to inherit your father¡¯s business and enter the company as a high-level executive to gain experience. While your father is still young, he can take care of the heir, otherwise ¡­


    ¡°Mom!¡± Meng Mei could not help but call out.


    His mother, who still had her charm, was still trying her best to persuade him. you are our family¡¯s Zhaoyu treasure. Ever since mom gave birth to you, your father¡¯s career has been booming ¡­ your dad treasures you. We won¡¯t force you. That¡¯s why we¡¯re letting you look for one yourself. If it were someone else, he would have already chosen one. Your dad still wants to find a successor to lead a happy life. There are a few talented people in your dad¡¯s company. Although they¡¯re over 30 years old, they¡¯re also calm and steady. If they really can¡¯t ¡­ I¡¯m not forcing you. You¡¯re just meeting up to drink tea.¡±


    Meng Mei¡¯s face darkened, and she quickly pushed her mother out the door. mom, I understand! i understand! I just had a video call with him, he¡¯s handsome and capable! There were a bunch of mines at home! It¡¯s hard to imagine how rich he is!¡±


    ¡°Ah? Could he be a coal-mining Upstart from the mining province? ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, are you? if you really find a boyfriend, when are you going to bring him to meet me? come over to our house for a meal, and your dad can take a look ¡­¡± The voice outside the door was still chattering.


    Meng Mei took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. After all, her family had been urging her to get married for a long time.


    Huala!


    A bright red fireball was released from his palm, bringing with it an astonishing heat.


    Her eyes gradually brightened as if there were five colors in them. a level two Taoist skill. Although it¡¯s not as simple and brutal as a pistol and it¡¯s more lethal, but ¡­ This was the reality! The real world¡¯s earth!¡±


    Oh my God!


    She was completely stunned.


    I¡¯ve successfully broken through a certain realm and become the first Saint on earth?


    One small step for cute girls, one big step for earth?


    Although this mortal body on earth was only at rank two, and its actual combat ability was naturally not comparable to the modern firearms society, it already meant too many terrifying things.


    The universe inside was real.


    In the beginning, they had only been guessing and were even mentally prepared. But when it appeared in reality, anyone would be completely shocked!


    A true Saint who had lived for 8000 years, which was 5000 years longer than the human civilization, had actually descended on earth?


    It was grotesque and variegated!


    This kind of shock brought about an inconceivable feeling that was too great to describe.


    It was even a sharp and shocking contrast to his mother¡¯s ramble about the daily lives of ordinary people!


    In her mind, she even had the illusion that she was the true giant of the Three Realms in her previous life-mother Earth. Now-she had transmigrated to earth and experienced a short twenty years of life as an ordinary rich girl.


    ¡°Immortal Emperor ba ba reincarnated in the city?¡± The cute girl murmured.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi was also secretly observing the cute girl.


    He looked at her in the room, collecting the data of the first player in case of any unexpected situations.


    At this moment, he was a little dumbfounded as he looked at her shock. He also felt somewhat emotional.


    you¡¯re the second human who has brought superpowers into the real world ¡­


    He suddenly opened his mouth, as if he was conversing with the panicking girl, ¡± although it¡¯s only level two, there¡¯s no need to be shocked, because this extraordinary cultivation path is also a cultivation system derived from nothing in the sandbox world with your participation!


    The road was made by people step by step.


    These players had helped to deduce the system, and this result was naturally indispensable.


    &Nbsp; Whoosh!


    Calm down, I need to calm down first ¡­


    it¡¯s indeed the heavens and the myriad worlds!! The cute girl hurriedly returned to the computer. She was not in a hurry to test out the real world superpower that she had brought out from the game, and her consciousness once again shifted to her main body.


    I¡¯m very likely to be the first modern human on earth to have extraordinary power and even reach the Saint realm.


    I can¡¯t stay outside any longer. It¡¯s much more efficient to think in there. I¡¯m already a Saint, and although I¡¯ve reached the top in there, I¡¯m still the weakest one.. still have many plans to carry out during the heavenly Peach Banquet ¡­


    Huala!


    He opened his eyes.


    The surroundings were still as busy as ever, and she was in an elegant and luxurious lounge in the heavenly court. With a wave of her sleeve, the door opened without any wind, and she strode out of the room. It had been four to five days since the heavenly Peach Banquet had begun, and she had just briefly checked on her body in the real world.


    There was a strange feeling of ¡°there is no Jiazi in the mountains, and the cold ends without knowing the year.¡±


    Huala!


    With a wave of her sleeve, the Queen Mother¡¯s throne reappeared, overlooking the entire Heavenly Peach Banquet. The heavenly realm overlords were still enjoying the delicious food and wine, exchanging their insights.


    This was an exchange that was hard to come by in hundreds of years, and it was also rare for these existences.


    Four or five days ¡®time was very short for these long-lived heaven realm Giants, not even a time for closed-door training. After becoming a god, four or five days to adjust and adapt to the power was also natural, and no one cared.


    ¡°Has the Empress already adapted to her power?¡±


    The crowd was slightly surprised. They looked up and the entire venue instantly fell silent.


    This was the might of Mother Earth, an existence that could subdue everyone in the Three Realms.


    Ever since the creation of the world, she had transformed into the creation wood and dragon vein to protect all living beings. She had never killed any living being, and her image of the outside world had always been the merciful, kind, and gentle mother Earth.


    Back then, he had assisted Ren zuxu in resisting the ancient God tribulation for many years. After that, he taught Daoist immortality and resisted the ancestor of sorcerers tribulation. After that, he personally built the Dragon vein to resist the devil world¡¯s tribulation and completely cut off the tribulations of heaven and earth one after another. He no longer allowed the gods to become gods and slaughter the mortals of all living beings.


    Such an existence had almost never been selfish and constantly sought blessings for all living beings. He was indeed the most prestigious compassionate Sage in the world.


    High up, Mother Earth slowly spoke, and the Holy Light was revealed, illuminating the world. since the creation of the world, there have been countless people with heaven-defying combat strength and amazing talents. My combat strength and talent are extremely low, far inferior to the heavenly Thunder Emperor, Dao Changsheng, di Qi, and the others. But I still follow my heart and believe that there will be rewards for treating others kindly ¡­ I used to think that whoever wins the hearts of the people will win the World, so I established the line of faith.¡±


    ¡°The meaning of the Dragon vein is to bless all living beings for the gods, and all living beings return to incense. Gods treat humans with kindness, and humans treat gods with kindness.¡±


    The crowd below became even more silent, filled with admiration.


    Indeed, it was to establish a framework for the world, guiding the gods to do good and accumulate virtue. The gods no longer turned into tyrants and slaughtered all living beings. They kept sending down great tribulations of the world, establishing a perfect order.


    today is the day of the heavenly Peach Banquet¡¯s Ascension to godhood. Becoming a Sage is only the first thing ¡­ A clear voice rang out from above, and mirror images of the heavenly Peach Banquet were projected into the Three Realms.


    Ermin, the Emperor of the underworld, once made a great wish. When she became a God, she would create a world named the underworld to be the home of all living things and ghosts. She hoped that death was not a place for all living things to return to, and that everyone could live two lives.


    Mother Earth spoke frankly with assurance.


    The surrounding people were all shocked. Could it be that Mother Earth was going to open another realm for the Three Realms?


    Meng Mei looked down quietly, her expression extremely calm.


    The image of the God of creation and her mother¡¯s daily life flashed through her mind, and her eyes became completely determined.


    She smiled, full of confidence, with the peerless attitude of a mother of the world.


    ¡°Today, when I become a God, I will also establish a world! This world was to complete the laws of the Three Realms and perfect the world¡¯s framework. This world was called the void world ¡­ It¡¯s also known as the ultimate!¡±


    BOOM!


    As soon as the words ¡®ultimate¡¯ were spoken, a bolt of lightning struck the heavens and the earth. It was as if everything had already been set in stone, and the entire world trembled.

 Chapter 474

    ?


    474 The sinkhole world


    There was chaos below.


    The people of the Valkyrie Palace were also whispering to each other.


    They were very shocked.


    So Mother Earth didn¡¯t hold the heavenly Peach Banquet to become a God, but to use it to establish another realm?


    of course! I should¡¯ve thought of this long ago. The heavenly Peach Banquet this time has invited all the powerful beings of the Three Realms. There¡¯s bound to be an earth-shattering turning point ¡­ At the side, Lin Hongfeng muttered, ¡± in the great land of the Three Realms, there are countless green vines of Mother Earth extending their roots and covering the entire land. They turned into dragon veins and collected the Joss flames of all living beings ¡­ And once Mother Earth transforms into a level eight God, her vines and dragon veins will definitely undergo a qualitative change!¡±


    This is your plan?


    As expected of a crazy player, he did whatever he wanted.


    Xu Zhi only smiled as he sat below, looking at the mother of the world, the graceful and luxurious Mother Earth.


    He was extremely bold and his ambition was terrifying.


    When he became a God, he actually wanted to create a world for the heavens and earth and rebuild the hierarchy!


    This was not something that any God could do.


    Not only did they need to have the strength, but they also needed to catch up with the times like Ermin did back then. They also needed to have the ability to convince all living beings and a strong prestige, and these cute girls did have that.


    these players are indeed very smart. It must have been Mengmei who suggested the idea, and the others helped to study the Dragon vein, implement it, and put it into practice. Xu Zhi lowered his head and pondered for a moment.


    This was a new version of the Dragon vein.


    Mengmei continued to study formations and earth totems, and finally, she updated them to version 5.0.


    At this moment, the entire heavenly court was filled with exclamations of shock and disbelief. It was as if they were witnessing the beginning of a new era for the Three Realms!


    A divine voice came from the sky,


    this world is not in the sky, not under the feet, not in the material world, not in reality. It is in the minds of all living beings, in the faith of all living beings. It is gathered in the void and is called the void world.


    thousands of years ago, I once established the Dragon vein all over the earth. It flowed like a river of roots, gathering the living beings above the Dragon vein, their good thoughts and wishes, and formed the Joss Flame Vein.


    however, it also exploded with terrifying negative effects. The remaining evil thoughts that were stripped away were not collected. They scattered on the earth and accumulated over time, gathering into a strange thing with no place to hide.


    She was incomparably calm, ¡± since back then, the rivers and rivers were used to gather good thoughts and beliefs, then today, it is time to gather evil thoughts and let them all flow into the void world.


    Xu Zhi immediately understood what he meant.


    The void world?


    To put it simply, it was a garbage dump!


    The Dragon vein was a channel, and now, not only was it collecting good will, it was also using the channel to collect evil will from the living beings, gathering them into the void world and throwing them into this garbage dump?


    High up in the sky, Mother Earth¡¯s Green vine continued to speak, ¡± the void world does not have a physical body. It is a special space formed by the thoughts of all living beings. Those who have achieved success in their cultivation can sense the void. Their souls can Enter the Void world to slay demons and devils. They can also temper their combat skills to prevent the emergence of anomalies and the strengthening of their strength.


    In fact, he could even find all sorts of strange opportunities in the void world ¡­ If you die in the void world, even if it¡¯s just your soul, your divine thoughts will be severely injured. In serious cases, you will be killed by the strangeness of special rules.¡±


    This?


    The surrounding people started discussing.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the spore Evolution Forum, screenshots and images of the battle were constantly posted, and everyone was in an uproar. Meng Mei¡¯s Heavenly Peach Banquet had given them a huge surprise, even though they had been ambushed.


    sexy and cute. Did you update the Dragon bloodline version again? ¡±


    you¡¯ve started to think of a way to solve the hidden danger of bizarreness? ¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, that¡¯s a good idea! If the negative emotions were not absorbed by the ¡®pipeline¡¯ dragon vein, they would be like useless garbage that was thrown on the ground, causing the monsters to gather and kill people everywhere. Now, they were all absorbed! Throw them into the garbage dump and let those powerhouses automatically enter and become garbage disposal workers!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the future, there won¡¯t be so many strange things in the mortal world, and it will be much safer! For example, the situation with the ¡°all knowing scholar¡± this time has almost overturned the entire three realms. We have to think of a way.¡±


    ¡°This is the disadvantage of throwing garbage around. Those garbage thoughts wander around and cause a world disaster! it was everyone¡¯s responsibility to protect the environment! (funny face)¡±


    ¡°As expected of a game that loves learning, it¡¯s even teaching us how to protect the environment! pay attention to the garbage classification! (Funny face)¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The people outside were discussing.


    The Three Realms were in an uproar. The heavenly Peach Banquet had officially opened up a new world!


    BOOM!


    Many mirrors hung in the sky.


    All the living beings of this era, including the dead of the demonic realm, the mortal world, and the netherworld, looked up and saw the heavenly Peach Banquet of the Three Realms. It was the beginning of a new era.


    He could vaguely feel that the Dragon veins on the ground were moving, as if some ancient prehistoric giant beast was slowly waking up and opening its eyes, which had been dormant for a long time. The moment it opened its eyes, a vast and magnificent world rapidly unfolded.


    Nothingness, darkness, and emptiness.


    The sky was covered in five colors, like a twisted oil painting.


    This place seemed to be one of the two ends of the entire dragon vein, the void world. The evil and dark thoughts that were poured into the entire three realms were mostly born in the void world.


    This was darkness ¡®Eternal Fantasy homeland.


    All the indescribable, fearful, and rulers of the past were born here. It symbolized the abyss of darkness in the world, the ultimate void, the ultimate Abyss, and the land where all things returned to nothingness.


    A clear voice rang out. in the Three Realms, there is a sinkhole. All life has no roots and evil water gathers there. There is no bottom, and all life ends there.


    Huala!


    An unseen world fell down violently along with the sound, giving off a muffled sound that shook the foundation of the Three Realms.


    Another voice rang out. at this moment, fifteen days have passed since the heavenly Peach Banquet. There are still two and a half months left. All of you can sense in the void, and your thoughts can enter the sinkhole to communicate and explore. The void world is the obsession of all things! It can be used to forge spiritual force ¡­¡±


    The celestial emperors all agreed.


    They sat cross-legged in succession and sensed the countless void entrances that were no longer there. They entered directly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in too!¡± The people of the palace of the Valkyrie were very excited. They felt that this gathering was worth it. They had witnessed an unprecedented era. although the void world is only for the spirit to enter, it can train the spirit and make up for the shortcomings of our martial arts!


    They were all excited and silently sat down cross-legged to sense something.


    ¡°Void world? The ultimate? It could even be said to be the heavenly Devil World ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi could not help but feel. little surprised. this is a complete convergence with the Three Realms. Otherworldly demons are invisible and intangible, born from the evil thoughts of all living beings ¡­ Wasn¡¯t it weird? From now on, the bizarreness will no longer exist on the earth, but in the void. Perhaps it¡¯s time to change its name, the extraterrestrial devil, and in the West, it¡¯ll be called the void devil?¡±


    Xu Zhi was just thinking about it. It still depended on them as to what they should be called.


    Huala!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s divine will sensed it slightly and seemed to see a large net of dragon veins that covered the world. The channels of energy lines were dense and extended in all directions. Following this void tree of his longing, he gradually came to the source, an empty and endless world.


    this place is where evil thoughts gather. Pure evil thoughts gather all kinds of weird thoughts ¡­ Xu Zhi thought about it for a moment as he walked through this newly-established world of idealism. it can indeed be used as a void battlefield to train the combat power of generations of powerhouses and hone their skills. It can also achieve the goal of constantly killing and wiping out each other, preventing them from continuously converging to form even more terrifying evil spirits ¡­

 Chapter 475

    ?


    475 Shock and discussion (2 in 1)


    A new world?


    Huala!


    Xu Zhi stepped into the extremely dark void and looked at this new world with a face full of curiosity. Dark fog surrounded him and he exclaimed softly, ¡± cutie, you¡¯ve really given me a big surprise.


    The Three Realms sandpit. Every single world had taken a long time to develop.


    The devil World was the Magus world, the immortal world was the immortal world¡¯s nine revolutions mysterious art, and the mortal world was the ancient world. Each of them required a lot of effort ¡­ And now, he had picked up a new world out of thin air!


    Furthermore, the rules of the world were completely different ¡­ The living beings here were invisible and intangible. It could be said to be the soul world or the netherworld realm. Furthermore, all kinds of terrifying and terrifying demonic spirits were born randomly. They were evil and dark, and they had infinite possibilities. After all, the thoughts of all living beings were endless!


    This world was a creation from the void.


    since the fear and dark thoughts of all living beings will be thrown into this Cemetery in the void ¡­ Everyone¡¯s fear of Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s group will also be transmitted here. In the future, they should be resurrected here.¡± Xu Zhi kept sorting out his thoughts. after all, even if wandering know-it-all and his people failed, they¡¯ve still made a name for themselves in the eyes of the people at the heavenly Peach Banquet. Many people are still spreading their fear of them, so they should recover very quickly.


    In a sense, the faith of the people in wandering know-it-all¡¯s group had increased rapidly, and their ¡°fanatical believers¡± continued to expand.


    In the future, there would even be evil believers who would secretly worship and summon the evil gods and Outer Gods, the rulers of the old days of death, from the cemetery in the void. They would descend upon the world again and bring disaster.


    In truth, this place could trap most of the monsters, and it could indeed greatly reduce the danger of mortals in the Three Realms. However, some special ones could still leave on their own accord, such as the wandering know-it-all and his group. They possessed extremely high intelligence and transformed into otherworldly demons. They descended upon the Three Realms and brought about disasters.


    However, it had already limited the bizarreness on a large scale, which greatly reduced the flaws.


    Xu Zhi could not help but laugh. the Three Realms are still the Three Realms from before. There are only three worlds, and the void realm covers every corner of the Three Realms. It does not exist in the material world, so naturally, it can not be counted. It is a two-fold abstract thinking of all living beings that twists time and space ¡­ Two-dimensional space?¡±


    BOOM!


    Xu Zhi reached out his hand gently and killed one of the freaks.


    In the distance, the female martial sovereigns were also in high spirits and were extremely excited. They dragged their sisters everywhere to fight.


    Xu Zhi was not worried about their safety either. The ultimate had just been established, and there were only a few small demons that had just formed. They were not enough to be a threat, and they were just killing monsters to level up.


    On the other hand, Lin Hongfeng was extremely excited. the sinkhole is a cultivation ground specially made for us, the wushen Palace! ¡®Our divine senses are relatively weak. Before this, these girls didn¡¯t have any opponents and could only play cards and chat out of boredom. Here, I guess they¡¯ll turn into cultivation maniacs and forget to leave ¡­¡¯ My main body is constantly training my inner world, while on the other side, I control my consciousness to descend and fight.¡±


    indeed, once the void world is established, martial arts will prosper with the times.


    Xu Zhi reached out his hand gently. these monsters all have special attributes. If we can figure out a way to turn them into magic equipment, it seems that the void world will be even more valuable in the future.


    Lin Hongfeng¡¯s eyes brightened. you mean we can get resources? ¡± In the future, if we hunt down these monsters and harvest their materials, can they be materialized into reality and become sealed weapons?¡±


    Xu Zhi just smiled and said, ¡± ¡°There are even some weird ones like Xiao Wei who are kind, able to control, and even have the attributes of family. They can even be captured, live with humans, and become void pets? Help in battle?¡±


    Lin Hongfeng was completely shocked. She took a deep breath and said, ¡± it¡¯s indeed very diverse. As expected of you!


    Xu Zhi did not answer. He was just making a big fuss out of nothing. As a native, Lin Hongfeng had not experienced the great explosion of knowledge on earth, so it was only natural that her imagination was limited. the void world has just been established, and you and I are both witnesses of this era. We still have a lot to look forward to what will happen in the future.


    Xu Zhi understood this very well.


    Although the void world was a rubbish dump and the problem was solved in a short period of time, it was not solved from the root!


    Because every incense God produced a corresponding huge amount of evil energy. Even if they were collected in this garbage dump, and even if people kept breaking their condensation, the energy accumulated by the sun and the moon would still increase.


    This was because destroying them would not make the energy disappear, it would condense again and as time passed, the accumulated evil will would increase and completely condense in the void world, eventually forming a dark world with high energy.


    This was a temporary solution.


    At present, the only fundamental solution was to reduce the accumulation of this garbage dump. There were only two ways:


    The first was to turn these void creatures into magic equipment or magic treasures, seal them, and make use of them.


    The second was to cleanse and purify the dark and evil energy into a pure attribute-less energy. After all, evil thoughts were also a kind of energy, but ¡­ How could this be easy? This was the deep-rooted dark energy. It was too difficult to strip it away.


    ¡°Who knows what the future will be like?¡± Xu Zhi turned his head and looked over. He saw a ghostly figure slowly materializing. It was hunched over, like a disaster beast in the ancient Classic of Mountains and Seas. It stood up and wandered around in a daze.


    it¡¯s the convergence of incense, different characteristics, and strange attributes. It¡¯s already somewhat close to a magical creature. This is a high-level extraordinary civilization!


    ¡­.


    At the heavenly Peach Banquet, in a private room.


    The cute girl took a deep breath and looked at the Thunder Emperor one sword turtle breath, the war god long Wuming, the ancestral wizard Battle God Bell, and even the system distributor who had just entered not long ago.


    ¡°The players of our three realms are all here.¡±


    As for the other two red-named players from a long time ago, they had already quit the game. One of them was during the invasion of the demonic world in the Three Realms. At that time, there were too many deaths and they were completely assimilated. The other one was a few hundred years ago. As time passed, he could not stand it anymore and was also assimilated and quit the game.


    ¡°Next, it¡¯ll be the three of you who will become gods. The three of you won¡¯t be able to hold on any longer ¡­¡± Meng Mei said in a low voice,¡±but do you know what happened when I broke through the eighth step?¡± I met the God of creation!¡±


    What?


    The surrounding people were shocked.


    Even the newbie, pan Xue Xian, was stunned.


    Because from the beginning to the end, the God of creation was the background setting of the latitude courtyard. He had never spoken a word to the players or communicated with them. Now, did this mean that this was the first time he had spoken to the players?


    How could this not be shocking?


    After that, Meng Mei did not hide anything and told them her entire experience. Everyone fell silent.


    ¡°2nd rank? you can already use 2nd rank strength in real life?¡±


    Long Wuming¡¯s eyes widened. a spiritual power of the second rank means that even if you don¡¯t have a bloodline, you can still look into your own body in reality and completely walk the path of martial arts. You will become a muscular person and continue to improve your realm. You can even reach the martial Supreme realm ¡­


    This was a terrifying piece of information!


    This also meant that there would be a destructive individual combat ability on earth.


    Other than large missiles and nuclear bombs, there was almost no other means that could break the defense of a peak tier 7 martial sovereign!


    ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is ¡­ You can only live for three months in the real world, but the Three Realms can live for eight thousand years.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been three months,¡± Bale said slowly.¡±How far can he go in real life?¡± The cultivation speed of a martial sovereign is slower than that of other systems. A Heavenly Sovereign would have to cultivate for at least two hundred years, right?¡±


    Everyone was silent for a moment.


    The Thunder monarch suddenly laughed bitterly. Speaking of which, the 8000-year long lifespan of a Saint is naturally true. However, the time flow between the two worlds is too great. When I connect it with the three months in reality, I always feel like I¡¯m a short-lived ghost.


    Mengmei pouted. to put it simply, tier 8 is a dividing line. Once you break through to God, you¡¯ll be completely bound to your character. You can¡¯t be like other players who can load a save file, turn into a spore, and then re-evolve. Do you want to become gods? I can save some energy to train my team.¡±


    The other three¡¯s faces darkened.


    Are you killing the donkey when the grinding is done?


    We¡¯ve been working so hard to help you until now. Aren¡¯t we waiting to help us become gods?


    Now, he had to force himself to go up. Was he going to turn into a spore and start over?


    Even if he turned into a spore and restarted, he would have to face the level 8 sooner or later. It was impossible to escape. Moreover, he might not be able to reach this height and have the opportunity to become a God.


    Bale coughed. ahem, there¡¯s no problem with becoming a god! Ermin, the oldest God, is only 4000 years old, which is only more than half of his life. We have just broken through to become new Saints and have 8000 years of life. What are we afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Eight thousand years is too long. It¡¯s enough for many things to happen.¡± The Thunder Emperor¡¯s turtle-breathing sword said, ¡± tier 8. It¡¯s not impossible to try to break through to tier 9 in my lifetime ¡­ After all, the strong are fighting against the heavens for every realm, competing with time, and constantly breaking through!¡±


    Long Wuming said, ¡± the future of the Three Realms is also unpredictable. First, there¡¯s the newly-established sinkhole, which has endless opportunities. Furthermore, our three realms can also begin to open up other worlds and try to come into contact with other heavenly worlds. We can even start wars. We have endless potential and a future.


    As a Saint, coming into contact with other worlds was naturally the right thing to do.


    Meng Mei smiled and suddenly said, ¡± it¡¯s worth mentioning that I¡¯ve already dared to expose my body in real life. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore ¡­ that¡¯s because it¡¯s just a mortal body. It¡¯s just a trace of a saint¡¯s spiritual energy. I can even feel that I can change to another body at any time. I can go to the hospital, find a few people in a vegetative state, or change some bodies that have just died ¡­ There¡¯s no way to stop me from checking the water meter.¡±


    Although Mengmei said that she had already transcended the real world, she had no intention of revealing her true self.


    The three of them were silent for a while.


    Meng Mei¡¯s consciousness was very obvious. The three of them were all working for the country in the beginning because their real bodies were in each other¡¯s hands. But now, they were completely free and could give up ¡­ He was a true Saint of the Three Realms, an ancient giant. How could he be restricted by a small country?


    ¡°Cough, cough, that¡¯s good! We¡¯re free now, but we still have to serve our country.¡± Bell hurriedly laughed. after all, even though we¡¯ve obtained the opportunity to become ancient Saints and even walk towards eternity in the universe, we can¡¯t forget the source.


    Meng Mei glanced at him. are you thinking that we¡¯ll find the civilization on earth sooner or later in the universe, and then bring the heavenly troops back to show off? ¡±


    The few of them laughed dryly.


    Meng Mei did not deny it. once we enter level eight, we will be true saints. Like the other ancient big shots in the sandbox world, we have to completely immerse ourselves in our role and break through to level nine.


    The few of them nodded.


    He didn¡¯t feel any sense of danger before because he wouldn¡¯t really die. He could start over, turn back into a spore, and start the game again. But now, he had to be as urgent as the other Saints.


    On the path of cultivation, one fought for life with time!


    Just like the other Almighties, he was trying to break through to the next realm before his death.


    Pan Xue Xian, on the other hand, was more insensitive. She said in a speechless manner, you are the youngest Saints. You have a long lifespan of 8000 years, which is 5000 years of the two Huaxia civilizations. You are already talking about your own death? ¡±


    because the further you go, the harder it is to break through. It¡¯s like a single-log bridge, and who knows how many people will fall to their deaths.


    Meng Mei glanced at her. level nine not only requires one to gather even more terrifying energy, but also to constantly strengthen one¡¯s divine sense so that one can perfectly control one¡¯s hundred trillion cells and completely control the secrets of one¡¯s body. It¡¯s also a path of computing power. Among us present, the one who has the highest possibility of breaking through is the system creator. The system chips are refined, and as they continue to improve their level, their computing power will continue to rise.


    Pan Xue Xian was stunned:


    yeah, you brat. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s backing you up to be able to help you cheat your way in, but you do have a terrifying fighting talent. You¡¯re the most talented one among us. The cute girl was speechless. Although long Wuming, Thunderlord, and the others were special agents, they were all about overall average strength. They could fight, research, and play dirty.


    Naturally, he was not as good as a battle maniac in a certain aspect.


    Meng Mei continued. you¡¯re the one with the highest chance of breaking through to the ninth rank. The second one is me. I might be able to make use of the Earth¡¯s dragon vein and walk the path of all living beings. computing power, just like the three pillar gods ¡­ Mengmei glanced at the three of them. what about you guys? There are no shortcuts. Like other traditional Saints, we can only take things step by step and depend on our own efforts.¡±


    The three of them were speechless.


    He felt like he had been hit hard.


    Meng Mei continued,¡±and next, we have another opportunity. It¡¯s the God of creation ¡­¡± The blood of immortality would turn him into another Medusa, and he would not have to worry about his lifespan ¡­ The blood of immortality was definitely the most powerful treasure in the universe, but it was not impossible to obtain. After all, Hermes had the blood of immortality back then, which was why he passed it to Messiah. We have 8000 years of life, so it¡¯s very likely that we¡¯ll have the opportunity to obtain it.


    Although I fell into a deep sleep and only had a 10% chance of waking up, I was not afraid of being killed at all. No one would kill me. They were all here to protect me. Even the weirdos would not kill me. I am the mother of good and evil ¡­ I¡¯ve already bound myself to the Three Realms, so I¡¯ll just lie down. As for you guys, if you sleep, you¡¯ll probably die instantly. A sleeping Saint, hehe.¡±


    The three of them were speechless.


    They instantly felt their teeth hurt. Was this person here to attack them?


    Indeed, Medusa had been studying for so long, and she could only wake up for 20 years out of 100 years. Four-fifths of her time was in deep sleep. It was because she was the origin Demon God that she was not afraid of being attacked. For the sake of the demonic world, she had to protect her.


    Just like Mengmei, he was bound to a person from the same world.


    And US?


    Their expressions changed drastically in an instant. They were asleep for 80% of the time, and it was impossible to protect them even if they took turns. If there were more gods in the future, they would definitely die. After all, there was only one awakened God¡¯s combat power among the three gods on your side. All of you would be jealous!


    They looked at the system distributor next to them, their eyes burning like those of a Wolf.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±


    Pan Xue Xian¡¯s face was blank, and she muttered in her heart.


    Mengmei patted her shoulder. because you can fight. Look at your muscles, they¡¯ve all grown into your brain. Among us researchers, you¡¯re an oddball. You might be the number one combat power among us players in the future. When they¡¯re asleep, they want you to protect them.


    Of course, this was just a hypothesis.


    It was still unknown whether the blood of eternal life would be able to obtain such a powerful treasure.

 Chapter 476

    ?


    476 The new mythological era (2 in 1)


    To them, this discussion had too much meaning.


    Mengmei was already at stage two in real life, which meant that she could use all kinds of mantras. If she were to use them on the big countries, it would cause a huge storm.


    A living supernatural being living on earth, are you afraid?


    ¡°Should I tell the others in the group?¡± Pan Xue Xian couldn¡¯t help but ask. She was still a newbie, and couldn¡¯t be compared to these wily old foxes.


    Meng Mei thought for a moment and shook her head. there¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s explore the way. At the moment, only the people of the Three Realms know about it. After all, they have no chance of becoming gods yet. The highest level is the khorium ore Emperor, the racer of Mount Akina, from the ancient wood World and another balloon fish. They¡¯ve both reached the celestial Emperor realm.


    The heavenly Emperor realm might seem like it was only one realm away, but in reality, it was too far away from the gods. There were countless heavenly emperors, but there were only a few gods.


    After some discussion, they decided not to announce it to avoid causing some panic.


    then, how¡¯s the sinkhole world? ¡± Long Wuming couldn¡¯t resist asking.


    After all, this was the power that belonged directly to Meng Mei. Although the Three Realms seemed to be in harmony now, the mortal world and the demonic world had their own Giants ruling the world. Liu Wenjian and Hu rennong jointly controlled the mortal world, while Ermin and Medusa ruled the demonic world.


    Although Daoist Changsheng was their disciple and the heavenly Dao would protect them, his main purpose was to protect the common people and not their own power.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    The cute girl took a deep breath. the world of the ultimate, the bizarreness inside, may not seem to be under my control, but it is still my biggest trump card. In the future, I will rely on it to beat Medusa, diqi, Ermin, and the others.


    Beside him, pan Xue Xian was also shocked. This world was so fierce?


    He quickly asked why.


    The cute girl immediately laughed out loud. She held her white and slender hand that weighed a few hundred kilograms and said with a little pride, ¡± ¡°Little girl, do you really think that this void world, which gathers all the Dragon veins of the Three Realms and floats above the heads of all living beings, is really a world? It¡¯s a weapon of the law of karma that floats above the heads of all living beings and absorbs the evil thoughts of all living beings!¡±


    it hangs over the heads of all living beings in the Three Realms, a sword of Damocles that belongs to me!


    ¡°Bizarreness is the condensation of the endless evil thoughts of all living beings. When a bunch of bizarreness is gathered together, it will naturally be the biggest bizarreness! The ultimate itself is the world¡¯s biggest convergence of bizarreness!¡±


    Pan Xue Xian¡¯s mind went blank, completely stunned by this terrifying truth.


    The world of the ultimate itself was a huge anomaly?


    The world inside its body could contain countless parasitic monsters? Like a little bug?


    Hualala!


    ¡°Look!¡±


    Meng Mei stretched out her hand, and a map of the ultimate appeared in front of her eyes. this is my biggest secret.


    At this moment, the sinkhole world finally revealed its true appearance. It was like a vast, mysterious, and huge black snake that was condensed from pitch-black fog. The snake with its tail formed a mysterious ring that slowly floated in the minds of all living beings and covered every corner.


    ¡°A snake?¡± Pan Xue Xian¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°This is a weapon of the law of causality ¡­¡±


    Meng Mei laughed, her eyes bright. it contains the endless evil thoughts of all living beings. This world is like a Holy whip, a sword of the law of karma, and the end of all things. It is the number one killing treasure in the Three Realms. No one can withstand it. If it hits you all at once, it is very likely that you will experience the five decays of heaven and man and be assimilated alive. Who can withstand the heavy evil intent that has accumulated for countless years in a world? ¡±


    Pan Xue Xian¡¯s heart trembled.


    Meng Mei continued, ¡± this anomaly is something that I¡¯ve spent a long time on. I¡¯ve gathered it with my own thoughts and constantly visualized it ¡­ It¡¯s a life weapon, the void serpent.¡±


    She took out a notebook and said, ¡±


    [ monster code: 000 ]


    Name: primitive void serpent


    Another name for it was the snake of the ultimate, the snake of karma.


    [ origin: bizarreness is born from the fear and hatred of all beings toward bizarreness and the strong hatred to destroy bizarreness. ]


    It was the root of all evil, and it was located in the ultimate Abyss that was far above the Three Realms. Its essence was indescribable, and it was absolutely unknown, indescribable, and unbelievable.


    [ attribute: its form is a huge spatial cage of infinite height, width, and length. It instinctively wants to devour and suppress all evil thoughts in the world. It is called the void world by the world. Its consciousness is huge and chaotic. It is impossible for it to give birth to a self. It only listens to its mother of creation, the green vine goddess! ]


    How shameless!


    Pan Xue Xian was so pure and innocent. Holding this set of information, her hands couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    She was stunned by the cute girl!


    She looked at the smiling Mother Earth. This person had actually already used his position to ¡± steal ¡± a large amount of evil energy to secretly research and create a strange level eight God?


    No wonder wandering know-it-all said that the God energy of the strange side was so much less. It was not only because they had suppressed the three thousand great demons, but it was also because they had stolen it here ¡­ This person was actually stealing!


    This was the true appearance of the void world, the bizarreness of the snake of the ultimate. Its effect was actually very simple. It was just like a world of a huge demon-subduing Pagoda. It could lock up bizarreness, but it seemed simple. If there were too many bizarrens in the body, it would form a qualitative change. Who could withstand the demon-subduing Pagoda when it came crashing down?


    ¡°This operation is so cool!¡± Pan Xue Xian was so excited that she was incoherent. So this was the truth. It was too simple and crude. i f * cking thought that you could really create things out of thin air, using some unknown Supreme method to create such a high and mighty void world of thought out of thin air!


    ¡°If word gets out, those netizens will definitely be shocked to death! But now is not the time. I¡¯ll just hang in there and develop myself.¡±


    The cute girl laughed. this anomaly is just a world in a container space. It can¡¯t restrict the powerful anomalies in the body from going out. It can¡¯t even lock up some low-level anomalies. It¡¯s really equivalent to a garbage dump for the evil thoughts of the Three Realms ¡­ Of course, this isn¡¯t the most important function of the void world. It opens up new businesses and becomes the God of contracts. It¡¯s enough for mortals and even Saints to sign contracts!¡±


    She spoke with fervour and confidence,


    people can¡¯t be untrustworthy. However, to the Three Realms, promises have no binding power at all. Betrayal is common. As long as both parties make an oath to the void, they have to abide by this contract ¡­ If they didn¡¯t, their Dao heart would be destroyed and they would be dragged into the deepest part of the void world. They would then be surrounded by the top otherworldly demons and dismembered to death. Cleaning up the garbage dump at the last moment of their lives is also considered recycling.¡±


    ¡°If I break my Dao-heart oath, I¡¯ll be surrounded and killed by the otherworldly demons? He¡¯s too ruthless!¡±


    Pan Xue Xian looked at Meng Mei, as if she was looking at a profiteering farmer, and could not help but shiver. then, then ¡­ What about the gods? No matter how strong the demons of the void world are, they can¡¯t kill them.¡±


    those gods who broke their vows were tainted with karma. The void world suppressed them directly. Black flames enveloped them and they were burned to death by the karma fire. Five decays of heaven and man ¡­ After that, the energy of this God will belong to me. ¡±


    Indeed, except for the top gods such as Ermin, the New Gods born after cutie pie would definitely not be able to withstand the Justice punishment of the holy sword of the law of causality!


    In fact, as the Three Realms continued to accumulate energy, the energy of this garbage dump would only grow stronger and stronger. The future would be very exaggerated. If this ¡®demon subduing Pagoda¡¯ were to crash down, there would probably be no one who would be able to withstand it.


    now, not only do I have the ¡®dragon vein business¡¯ in the Three Realms, but I also have a Commission from incense offerings. The second ¡®oath business¡¯ has also begun. All the people in the world swear to each other, and I also have a Commission and profit in it.


    Pan Xue Xian was completely speechless as she looked at Mother Earth, who was sitting high above in a graceful and luxurious manner.


    This person was poisonous. All day long, he pretended to be sanctimonious and wanted to take kickbacks, lie down and collect interest, and be a landlady.


    Was this person addicted to farming?


    Enjoy it?


    ¡°Mother Earth, online kickbacks while lying down!¡± Pan Xue Xian let out a sigh of relief. This was her true face, right? She muttered in her heart, this cute girl¡¯s family can¡¯t be the kind of rich girl who¡¯s in the real estate business, right? Occupational disease? The rental bag has arrived in the Three Realms.¡±


    ¡°Young man, you¡¯ll know her personality very soon.¡± Bell was also speechless, but he was already used to it. He patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡± this person is a salted fish, but in order to lie down better, he will burst out with passion and talent in some aspects that even we are surprised by!


    But regardless, the moment the sinkhole was established, the rules of the Three Realms were completely perfected.


    It was very orderly.


    Mortals worshipped the gods, and the gods protected all living beings. Both sides were full of trust. The only thing that was not full of trust before was the betrayal of promises between people. They were constantly on guard against each other, and there was no solution ¡­


    After all, the laws of a higher level extraordinary world could not reach here.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it without mutual trust between people.¡±


    The cute girl¡¯s face was serious. Suddenly, she looked into the distance, as if she was looking at another distant ancient lava world, which was used as a standard for comparison with them.


    back then, Carolyn used the ¡®guilt mechanism¡¯ to build. firewall, casting aside the high walls of the human heart and forming laws ¡­ Back then, I was thinking to myself that our three realms doesn¡¯t have any rules.¡±


    after all. it¡¯s hard for one to reach the peak by killing each other, being on guard. and being on guard. That was the legendary era of wild beasts. where they ate raw meat and drank blood ¡­ The people of izudaardians were able to achieve their glory precisely because of their unconditional trust and the exchange of knowledge. After all, if one were to research on their own and become an isolated island, the progress of the era would be very slow if they did not work together as a whole!


    The Three Realms could do it now! Experts can sign some secret contracts and Exchange their Absolute Arts and cultivation techniques without worrying about the other party leaking their own. With sinister intentions, the experts can exchange and the world can progress!¡±


    Pan Xue Xian looked at Meng Mei speechlessly and immediately understood her character. she¡¯s very kind, and her nature isn¡¯t bad. After all, she hasn¡¯t even killed a chicken before. She¡¯s worthy of the merciful name of Mother Earth ¡­ But when you want to help others, you can¡¯t treat yourself badly.¡±


    But no matter what, the sinkhole world had been established, and the three Realms had been perfected. Too many things had happened in the heavenly Peach Banquet, and it had even entered a completely new era of legend.


    Even in the future, it would leave a deep mark in history. &Lt; the official history of the virtual era >


    [ in the 1471St year of the East era, the heavenly Peach Banquet was held. The green vine Mother Earth became a God and established the ultimate. She perfected the laws of heaven and earth and achieved boundless merit. The world began to enter the era of emptiness. ]


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The first year of the virtual world.


    During the heavenly Peach Banquet, Bai Xiaosheng attacked, and then Mother Earth, Goddess Green vine, became a Saint and established the world of the ruins of end.


    Ten years in the virtual era.


    As soon as the void world opened, martial arts began to flourish.


    Because of the establishment of the Dao heart oath, the experts were able to communicate without fear of the other party leaking secrets. For a time, all kinds of amazing unique skills began to be perfected and appeared! The Sorcerer tribe, the ancients, the great Zhou Dynasty and the sword immortal of Mount Shu were all reinvigorated!


    The appearance of contracts, the reduction of bizarreness among the people, and the constant killing of the strong in the void battlefields ¡­ due to all these factors, the three realms had entered a terrifying era of explosive power!


    Countless experts had appeared, and the most prosperous era in the history of the three Realms had arrived!


    Virtual era, year 30.


    the gryffindor magic academy in the demonic realm was the first to set up new subjects-void monster studies, monster alchemy, and the second-year students would go out for trials. they would no longer be limited to the major monster forests. all kinds of terrifying monsters and plants would also enter the void battlefield with their minds to hunt for void monsters!


    The following year.


    In the demonic realm, the half-orc Emperor of midessa, the half-orc God of War of the iron Blood Church, saw that Bai Xiaosheng and the others had recovered and were walking on the land of the demonic realm.


    In the dense forest, it was gloomy, and the air was getting colder.


    ¡°Monster! He¡¯s a monster!¡± how could this be ¡­ Lord midsa ran away like a madman. Blood was flowing out of the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were filled with despair.


    this is human ¡­ In other words, as long as it¡¯s a living being, it will have fear, hatred, and resentment.¡±


    In the hazy white light, a refined and handsome scholar dressed in white slowly walked over.


    the stronger the expert is, the weaker their hearts are compared to the mortals because their hearts are many times tougher than the mortals. However, once they¡¯re defeated, it¡¯s easier for them to be defeated than the mortals, leaving a deep shadow ¡­ It¡¯s too rigid and easily broken.¡±


    in a sense, living creatures are really sad.


    Bai Xiaosheng walked in front of him and reached out to grab his hair.


    Wandering know-it-all lifted the half-orc Emperor in mid-air as if he was holding a little chick in his hand. He said, ¡±


    but we actually desire to become such a real living creature. We can only have our own selves after breaking through to become gods ¡­ We can¡¯t produce incense like living creatures when we feel fear, joy, anger, sorrow, and joy ¡­ That is why we are able to face the Three Realms, the ancient Saints, the enemies that are almost impossible to deal with at the heavenly Peach Banquet, and the enemies that are 500 times more powerful than us.¡±


    His voice was heavy and powerful. He grabbed Lord midessa¡¯s hair and lifted him up. His eyes were filled with disappointment.


    ¡°Such a living being is too weak ¡­ He was really too weak ¡­ You¡¯re really too weak!¡±


    At this moment, the man was like a drenched chicken. His arms hung down and his head was buried deep in the invisible shadows. He was lifted limply in the air and his eyes were dead gray.


    ¡°I can see your complete despair. You¡¯re not even trying to struggle? But there was only despair ¡­ I hope you can have a variety of emotions towards me: despair, fear, hatred, revenge ¡­ Your eyes are filled with death and you don¡¯t dare to take revenge. Is it because you don¡¯t hate enough? If you don¡¯t hate me enough, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    remember, this is a resentment that is deeper than death.


    His other hand turned into a hand knife and ruthlessly stabbed into the man¡¯s heart.


    Pfft!


    Blood splattered everywhere.


    Plop plop plop plop plop!


    Midessa¡¯s half-orc Emperor began to struggle instinctively as Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s big hand grabbed his wildly beating Red Heart.


    listen, I can feel its intense fear. It¡¯s the sound of the weak.


    Plop!


    ¡°Remember the sound of this moment.¡± Bai Xiaosheng casually threw him to the ground, causing a huge cloud of grey dust to rise. He left his Red Heart to be exposed and continued to beat wildly,


    He turned around and strode away, disappearing into the dense forest.


    the best way to eliminate fear is to face it directly and remember today. It will pressure your nerves every day in the future, making you walk towards fear, accumulation, brewing, and explosion. This is a process to make you remember me and make you come to me.

 Chapter 477

    ?


    477 The best hotpot in the world


    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯ve survived.¡±


    Emperor midsa lay on the ground, his eyes bloodshot as he panted heavily. Everyone was weak and powerless in the face of death. Even as an Emperor, he feared death more than mortals after a long time.


    I¡¯m not a slave of fear. I¡¯m the half-orc Emperor of midesa, who is in charge of iron. blood, and tenacity.. ¡®m a slave who escaped from a Colosseum.. ¡®ve relied on my tenacity to get to where. am today ¡­


    He tried to stand up, trying to forget the person he had once seen with his eyes, but that figure had been deeply imprinted in his heart.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to fear ¡­ He would not be afraid.


    ¡°I ¡­¡± A large amount of blood sprayed out as he stumbled and left a brutal trail of blood on the ground. One of his hands suddenly grabbed his wildly beating Red Heart and limped forward. He opened his mouth to laugh, but no sound came out. Only his eyes flickered with burning hatred,


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t reject it. The best way to deal with fear is to face it directly. ¡®You¡¯ve already succeeded. My fear and hatred were born for you. I¡¯ll find you again ¡­¡¯ I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Virtual era year 31.


    The news spread in the demon world, and people were in a state of panic. All the major churches were on the verge of a storm.


    Everyone knew that Bai Xiaosheng had come for the devil World.


    He didn¡¯t choose the other two places because it was hard to spread faith in the immortal world, while the mortal world was ruled by the great Zhou Dynasty, so faith was unified.


    The easiest to start with were the various professional churches in the demon world. In this land with many beliefs, people were used to becoming believers. Furthermore, the all knowing scholar was the grotesque of the eastern world. There were no legends about him in this land, and it was a new fertile land for preaching.


    The great sovereigns and emperors worshiped by the church murmured,


    ¡°It¡¯s recovering so quickly? It¡¯s only been a few years, and he¡¯s already been summoned back to this world. As expected, the disaster he caused at the heavenly Peach Banquet and the fear that everyone has for him has given him too many fanatical believers of ¡®fear¡¯. ¡±


    and now, he¡¯s not killing great Lord midsa because this great Lord has become a fanatic believer of his ¡®fear¡¯. ..


    he¡¯s making such a big fuss just to make us fear him!?


    ¡°Not only that! He¡¯s also deliberately exposing his position to attract the other awakened companions!¡±


    ¡°Where are the gods? Where¡¯s the underworld monarch? we should start searching for him and kill him!¡± A Radical Party said.


    no, that might be one of his plans. He wants the underworld Emperor to make a move. If only gods can kill him, all living beings will tremble in fear!


    the best way is for us, a group of celestial emperors, to join forces and seal it in the netherworld River. After all. it¡¯s the same for other powerful demons and evil spirits. However. these kinds of demons and evil spirits usually react extremely quickly and commit suicide at the critical moment, not giving us the chance to seal it ¡­ And Bai Xiaosheng should be even more so, he¡¯s already prepared!¡±


    Countless experts began to feel fear. They continued to analyze and felt Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s unparalleled wisdom. They even realized that ¡­ He was already afraid, which meant that he had become his fanatic believer, providing him with faith!


    He was making all his opponents fear him because of his intelligence!


    The people of the demonic world began to fear him and spread his deeds, calling him taonas,¡¯the wisdom of the mountains¡¯. He was like a king in white holding a wordless book and wearing a faint veil. Any human who saw him would go crazy because they felt his vast wisdom that was like the vast universe.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the demonic realm, the city of miasais was also known as the city of winter.


    As the human¡¯s bridgehead in the front line to resist the distant orc Empire, the orcs were nomadic hunting tribes and did not know how to grow food. In such winter weather, they were hungry. Although they were physically strong and could withstand the cold, the cold also stimulated their madness. Over the years, almost every once in a while, there would be orc cavalry attacking border towns to steal food.


    ¡°Is this ¡­ A demonic seed planted in my daoheart?¡±


    Xu Zhi was a little speechless as he walked down the street. he doesn¡¯t intend to kill anyone this time. The time to kill them all in one go has passed. To him, the best choice is not to kill them and bring about the shadow of fear.


    He was wearing a thick winter black coat and white gloves. He looked at the office workers on the side of the street who were wearing tall suits and holding a black briefcase. They were rubbing their palms and blowing white air. They were waiting for the bus at the bus stop.


    He went out to have lunch and relaxed. In the end, thirty years had passed. His original intention was to see how cold this world was. He did not expect that Bai Xiaosheng would actually wake up.


    It had only been the time it took for lunch.


    as expected, the battle between old enemies can¡¯t be contained. The evil god of incense has been suppressed too much, and its early recovery is fast ¡­ However, he¡¯s very likely to attract other companions, but not the God of dreams, because the God of dreams no longer remembers him. It will take a lot of time to win her over and get to know her. ¡±


    Xu Zhi looked into the distance, as if he had seen through most of the devil World. He saw a young man carrying a bag to school, and in his shadow was the God of dreams.


    A while ago, this young man had accidentally saved a strange girl who had just been born and lost her memory from an amateur Demon Hunter at the subway station after school. He had suddenly become lecherous and named her jassai laolaleon. Then, he had her hide in his shadow.


    ¡°He¡¯s also a talent ¡­ Although you didn¡¯t regain the power of a God, you don¡¯t know that you saved the King of Monsters.¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment. however, after he obtained the God of dreams, he did gather some interesting anomalies around him. After the God of dreams became a God, he finally underwent a qualitative change. He passively caused his friends, classmates, and everyone around him to have their own dark thoughts and give birth to their own anomalies, such as heavy crabs, bewildered Bulls, and even himself ¡­ Has he started to split into parts and form his own weird personality?¡±


    This was unbelievable.


    To let a person¡¯s heart give birth to his own bizarreness because of his own dark side?


    Even though it was so weak that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    ¡°A demon in your heart?¡± Xu Zhi found it interesting. I didn¡¯t expect that such a characteristic would appear in the memory of me killing a weird God ¡­ There¡¯s a group of students over there who are having an interesting story.¡±


    After all, the God of dreams was still the God of dreams ¡­


    The nature was simply too strong!


    It should be known that the God of dreams was the only existence that could trap an ancient Saint after being selected from countless strange things by the all knowing scholar.


    ¡°What will happen to that young man? The protagonist of the next era? It¡¯s an interesting era after all.¡±


    In the distance, there was an old black church, and a black mass of buildings next to it.


    At this time, there were some motorcycles on the streets. Alchemy had redeveloped and was similar to the background of the European industrial Revolution. There were cars, motorcycles, and mechanical magic pattern cannons, but there were also various profession churches and different combinations of magic potions. For example, the magic swordsman church and the machinery hideout church. Practitioners were basically believers who entered the church to receive missions, pay gold coins, and learn skills.


    Xu Zhi continued to move forward and walked past the corridor.


    The room was a little old. Room 305. There was a brass mailbox engraved with the door plate at the door.


    Kachaa!


    He pushed the door open.


    The room was heated by hot air pipes, which were residential facilities provided by the believers ¡®churches. As long as the people believed in the church, the strong people of the church would bless them to survive this terrible era of ice and snow.


    ¡°The days are much better now.¡±


    The people from the palace of the Valkyrie were in their rooms, and next to them were bags of vegetables they had bought from the market. They kept muttering to each other, ¡± I remember the last time I came here, the towns and communities here were often full of terrifying grotesque things, all kinds of evil gods, damn buses, midnight parties ¡­ There was also the God of foolishness and blindness, ghostly steps ¡­ There are all kinds of strange shapes and sizes.¡±


    Wearing summer clothes in such a cold weather and exposing their fair skin, they would definitely attract attention on the streets.


    ¡°Oh? A tactical instructor? It¡¯s cold now, so I went to the market next door to buy something. We¡¯re starting to make hot pot.¡± Pan Xue Xian¡¯s face was full of excitement. She didn¡¯t care about what you said. She would first call you ¡®instructor¡¯. She pointed to the big pot in front of her. we¡¯ve been waiting for you.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Xu Zhi smelled a fragrance he had never smelled before. It was even more delicious and sweet than the food industry. He could not help but say, ¡± ¡°What are you cooking?¡±


    ¡°The first delicious hotpot in the world! A pot of exotic delicacies! Even Saints have not eaten it before. This is a unique benefit of our wushen Palace! We often eat it!¡± Pan Xue Xian was very excited. you¡¯ll know when you see it for yourself.


    Xu Zhi could not help but sit down and look at the big pot. In the boiling hot water, there were featherless white rabbits, little hens, Skylarks, Little Foxes, old ginseng, carps ¡­


    It was indeed a pot of delicacies from the heavens and the earth.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s mind went blank. What the hell was this operation?


    Pan Xue Xian thought that it was unhygienic, so she quickly reminded him, ¡± don¡¯t worry. They were all stripped in the kitchen and washed seriously before putting them into the pot. They stewed for a long time, and the smell is already out. Didn¡¯t you already smell it? ¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the little hen in the pot seemed to feel a little uncomfortable lying down and secretly turned over.


    ¡°???¡±


    Xu Zhi was silent for a moment.


    don¡¯t move. A few-hundred-year-old hen is the most nourishing. You¡¯re the most important here. Pan Xue Xian glared at Lin Hongfeng, who was beside her. She picked up her chopsticks and adjusted the position of the hen in the pot. The hot steam emitted a strong fragrance, and she muttered, ¡± we¡¯re good sisters, and we shouldn¡¯t let our own benefits flow into other people¡¯s fields. If there¡¯s something good, of course we should share it with everyone. In any case, I¡¯ve just finished my training and finished ten thousand push-ups, so I can relax in the hot spring.


    Xu Zhi was completely shocked. He looked at Hera next to him and asked, ¡± do you guys eat like this often? ¡±


    Hera was a little embarrassed. She swallowed her saliva and said, ¡± after all, they¡¯re all natural treasures. It¡¯ll be delicious to make a hot pot soup base with some vegetables ¡­


    Mu Yuling quickly chuckled. big sister system is a stone slab ¡­ ¡°Over there, he¡¯s also contributing to us. Usually, he¡¯s contributing the most to us. Look, he¡¯s burning hot at the side, making teppanyaki ¡­ After all, it would start to heat up when it¡¯s used for calculations. Us sisters would also use it to roast something to eat!¡±


    Xu Zhi turned his head to look. Sure enough, there was a square hard disk heating up, and a Lotus-wrapped egg was being fried. It exuded a strong sense of spirit energy, and his appetite was whetted.


    The white mouse said, ¡± only big sister Luo Caiwei and big sister Hera are useless. They don¡¯t have their original bodies. We also tried to wash them and cook them in the pot, but weirdo and human beings can¡¯t cook them.


    As they spoke, they did not idle around. Seeing that the soup was almost done and the fragrance was as strong as a pot of spirit herbs, they began to add all kinds of vegetables, meat slices, and meat rolls ¡­


    Xu Zhi was completely speechless. He had long known that these people knew how to play, play cards, and chat. They were especially good at killing time, but he did not expect them to be so exaggerated as to develop such a way of eating.


    Xu Zhi sat down and picked up his chopsticks as he thought about it.

 Chapter 478

    ?


    478 The ambition of becoming a god, the training of the strong!


    The room was steaming hot.


    It was a lively family atmosphere, as if it was the new year. More than a dozen people were piled up at the big table, and in the middle was a super big pot.


    If it wasn¡¯t blocked from the outside world, the millions of residents in the city of winter in miasais would have smelled the delicious smell. Even the magical beasts and experts nearby would have swarmed over and developed a desire to evolve from the bottom of their hearts!


    The delicacies were all top-notch great demons of the Three Realms at the level of the heavenly Emperor. The bloodlines of these powerful top Giants of the Three Realms had long evolved to the extraordinary level. There were old hens, little white rabbits, carps, and even old ginseng ¡­ With more than a dozen ingredients, this hotpot meal was simply too nourishing.


    After all, the higher the spiritual energy in the ingredients, the better the taste ¡­ Xu Zhi had known for a long time that no matter how delicious mortal ingredients were, they were still perceived by the taste buds. These spiritual ingredients, on the other hand, were a pleasure that seeped into the soul.


    Even Xu Zhi felt that the people of wushen Palace were really good at eating.


    It was likely that the food and cuisines of the mortal world had long tasted like wax in their eyes.


    At this moment, Hera got up and went to the kitchen to clean up the rabbit and chicken feathers, as well as the fish scales. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡®The weather here is really getting colder and colder. It¡¯s perfect to make a fur coat. After all, it¡¯s a very good material for refining magical treasures and can resist most attacks below the heavenly Emperor level ¡­ In the outside world, even epic great emperors would be jealous, let alone other legendary Masters!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat down and felt a myriad of emotions. It was not bad to come to wushen Palace for a vacation occasionally. other than the gods, you are the world¡¯s most powerful natural treasures. Your bodies are pure of flesh and blood, and even the Sorcerer tribe at the same level can¡¯t compare to you.


    These little demons are living a comfortable life ¡­


    After all, they had taken care of Sheerah all these years, and she had her own life. When he fell asleep in the future, he could leave his body with them. It was simply too convenient.


    Huala!


    The entire hotpot was suffused with dense spiritual energy. It was as bright as the clouds and actually carried a trace of divine aura. It was bright gold, as if it wasn¡¯t a hotpot, but a pool of spiritual liquid used as a cauldron to refine pills.


    It was as if countless spiritual materials were nourishing each other, forming a qualitative change.


    Lin Hongfeng pointed at the hotpot while brushing the meat rolls. The spicy flavor in the double-pot was very strong and especially fresh. She pointed at a girl next to her. little chili is also our sister. A chili tree has turned into a spirit. Back then, when there were only five of us, big sister system said that the taste wasn¡¯t strong enough. We traveled through the mountains and rivers and found a chili fairy as a seasoning ¡­ The little fairy ginseng and little sister Xuelian are the same.¡±


    Xu Zhi was confused. ??? ¡±


    He was confused on the spot. Only after sitting down and chatting did he find out that wushen Palace¡¯s real selection threshold was based on the taste?


    Using delicious food to judge a hero?


    Whoever had the best taste would be allowed to join the wushen Palace?


    Pan Xue Xian¡¯s thinking was very special. He wondered who she had learned such an excellent operation from.


    Lin Hongfeng mumbled as she ate her vegetables. the wushen Palace didn¡¯t reveal our true identity because we demons are too attractive. Many people treat us as natural treasures, spiritual birds, and spiritual plants, and hunt us like crazy ¡­ We are also converting the advantage of our demon race-natural treasures. It seems that we are eating, but in fact, we are cultivating! This pot of spirit herbs is very nourishing. The human form of our Valkyrie Palace can cultivate to this level because we eat such nourishing spirit herbs every day ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    Luo Caiwei, who was beside him, said, ¡± the human body is not nourished by spiritual medicine. It¡¯s very difficult for us to cultivate to this level purely in martial arts. After all, the poor are educated and the rich are skilled in martial arts ¡­ ¡°As for the demoness sisters, the qi and blood that they¡¯ve cultivated every day is too exuberant. They¡¯re full of energy and have no place to vent it. It¡¯s also a good thing to soak in a hot spring and release a little qi and blood. On the contrary, it¡¯ll stabilize their realm.¡±


    no one knows that all the demonic sisters of the wushen Palace are stewed together to make a pot of great medicine!


    Mu Yuling said smugly, ¡± it¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t think about refining it into a pill, but we realized that pills lose a lot of their medicinal properties for easier storage, and the newly condensed liquid is easier to absorb. We don¡¯t need to store it at all, and the liquid is our first choice!


    The group of people were chatting at the table. They were very talkative and chatty.


    Pan Xue Xian continued with a serious expression, and said bluntly, ¡± it is said that there is a world called the world of gourmet among the myriad worlds. The living creatures in it nourish each other, become ingredients for each other, and turn into spirit medicine to advance ¡­ thus, I came up with this idea. This formula is the most powerful pill that we¡¯ve managed to perfect after spending hundreds of years continuously organizing, testing, and accumulating data with calculations, as well as adding in new sisters ¡­


    moreover, we can¡¯t do without any of the 13 sisters. We sisters share the same fate. If one of us is missing, the effect of the medicine will be greatly reduced ¡­


    So, if this gets out, we sisters will most likely be in big trouble! I¡¯m afraid that even the top mighty figures of the Three Realms can¡¯t help but attack us! They want us to capture them all in one fell swoop, lock them up, capture them in the back garden, and eat us!¡±


    Xu Zhi was taken aback, but he then sighed in admiration. No one was easy to deal with.


    Only a real fool would treat others as fools.


    The Valkyrie was able to rise among billions of living beings in the Three Realms and become a brand new giant. There was indeed something amazing about her. She had actually opened up a true path of Demonic Cultivation-¡®I eat myself¡¯.


    Since other humans and powerhouses are hunting us for heavenly treasures to eat? Then why don¡¯t we eat ourselves? After all, one should not let one¡¯s own fertile water flow into others ¡®fields!


    Indeed, only players who were bold and imaginative, who had crossed over to another world, could come up with such a silly idea and lead the demon race to rise!


    However, Xu Zhi felt that pan xuexian would never have thought of such a plan. Using the collection of mystical materials as a standard to absorb other demons and build a wushen Palace, her sister pan Yuxian was definitely the military counselor behind the scenes, which was why wushen Palace had risen to power.


    The hotpot was boiling.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s appetite was greatly stimulated, and he could not help but start talking about the ingredients as well. the human body cultivates the inner world, using the rich spirit energy in the body to nourish the demon body¡¯s cultivation, and the demon body feeds the human body in return, in the form of spirit medicine, benefiting and improving each other? ¡±


    He took another bite. The fat beef roll was fresh, fragrant, and smooth. He had just had a lunch in the food industry, and it was simply too weak.


    It seemed that the food industry needed to be encouraged. Their development was too relaxed. The private kitchen of the God of creation couldn¡¯t even compare to the team of chefs of the rising star, ¡± wushen Palace.


    actually, we¡¯re still exploring this system. Only when the human form and the demon body mutually benefit each other is the demon cultivation!


    Lin Hongfeng finally stood up and started to get serious.


    the wushen Palace actually wants to use this gathering to officially invite great sovereign Messiah to be our wushen Palace¡¯s instructor. She wants us to become stronger and find a way to defeat Bai Xiaosheng. After all, the people of the demon world are in a panic. Only you have the wisdom to fight against him! After the heavenly Peach Banquet, we came up with this idea. Please give us some guidance!¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    Pan Xue Xian¡¯s face was also full of anticipation and longing.


    This was his elder sister¡¯s idea, and the only solution at the moment. After all, this was the wushen Palace¡¯s greatest trump card, the strongest and most delicious spiritual medicine in the Three Realms. If even this couldn¡¯t move them, then there was nothing else they could do.


    Xu Zhi was silent as he sorted out his thoughts. It was impossible for him to fight against Bai Xiaosheng, who was now the focus of the devil World and was jittery everywhere, but ¡­


    Xu Zhi looked at the hot pot and was silent for a moment. He then put down his chopsticks gently and said in a light tone, ¡± you¡¯re all overthinking about the matter of the wandering know-it-all ¡­ The all-knowing man seemed arrogant, and the demon world was in chaos. In fact, there was someone in the demon world who had the wisdom to compete with the all-knowing man. That person was the god of wisdom, Hermes ¡­ You should also know that this is the most primitive Bai Xiaosheng ¡­ Moreover, by gathering the power of will, he is the wisest person in the eyes of all living beings.¡±


    Lin Hongfeng nodded. She had already thought of Hermes, the battle between the true and false know-it-all, and the clash of two intelligence in the eyes of the world.


    it¡¯s just that we, the wushen Palace, don¡¯t want to leave our lives in the hands of others. We also want to contribute to the tide of the times and rise. This is a disaster, but it¡¯s also an opportunity ¡­ If he defeated the all-knowing scholar, he would definitely gain the faith and worship of all living beings. Most of the time, the greater the fear he brought, the more faith he would gain after defeating him ¡­ It¡¯s highly possible that we possess the qualifications to become gods.¡±


    Xu Zhi immediately understood their intentions. He smiled as he looked at the group of vixens surrounding the table. So, this was their real goal?


    Just how many celestial emperors did the Three Realms have?


    Regardless of the other forces, wushen Palace alone had more than a dozen peak heavenly emperors with exaggerated combat strength who were looking for the opportunity to become gods!


    The celestial thearchs were like carps crossing the river. There were too many talented people, and almost every hundred years, a new batch of celestial thearchs would surge into the Three Realms. Each of them had a legendary rise that could be written into books!


    And the opportunity to become a God now lay in the faith of all living beings.


    It was no longer the same as it was back then!


    One could become a God by slaughtering all living beings, creating a Great Tribulation of heaven and earth, and absorbing too much energy.


    If enough faith was collected, it would be enough to become a God ¡­ Therefore, the blood Emperor of the West became a God because he had gathered too many believers in the war of faith between many churches in the demonic realm.


    The bigger Church of Light, Hermes, did not become a God.


    It was because he was Xu Zhi¡¯s clone, and it was impossible for the clone¡¯s level to exceed the main body¡¯s. Therefore, he had given the energy to become a God to Medusa. That was why Medusa had also formed several God organizations over the years.


    As for the East, Liu Wenjian and Hu rennong had divided up the faith of the mortal world. After countless years of accumulation, they were about to become gods.


    And the one who benefited the most from the belief system of the Three Realms was Mengmei. She kept receiving kickbacks, directly allowing Daoist immortality and herself to become a God.


    In the six hundred years since the birth of the grotesque, there were five people who had become gods: Dao Changsheng, the blood Emperor, Meng Mei, the God of dreams, the snake of the ruins of end ¡­ As for Liu Wenjian and Hu rennong, they were almost done as well. This was far more efficient than the previous calamity of the world and the destruction of all life. Furthermore, it could be sustained. However, this amount was still too little for the massive group of celestial emperors in the Three Realms.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Xu Zhi put down his bowl and chopsticks.


    among all of you here, the oldest one is already over six hundred years old. There are only two to three hundred years left before the end of his life.


    ¡°The wushen Palace is the faith of the martial Dao of the Three Realms! you¡¯ve already established the martial religion and spread it to all living beings. In the future, the martial Dao experts of the Three Realms will all be your believers. You¡¯re the martial ancestors. As a newly rising force, you already have a lot of beliefs. Now, you have to defeat Bai Xiaosheng and become the protagonist of this era as the Savior of the world. You¡¯ll create an era of martial Dao! To open up a Golden Age for the Three Realms and use the opportunity to become a God?¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and continued to organize his thoughts. Finally, he put down his chopsticks, which were holding a piece of vegetable, and put it into his bowl.


    ¡°If you want to defeat Bai Xiaosheng and spread the word that martial arts is the strongest, the best way is to ignore his tricks and defeat him directly! Martial arts were known for breaking all techniques with one force, and schemes could be destroyed with one punch, but how could it be easy? ¡®His intelligence is so great that it has turned into a terrifying combat power. He has all kinds of systems at his fingertips. You guys are far from being his match ¡­¡¯ I won¡¯t be helping you directly, but I¡¯ll teach you how to defeat him and help you perfect the system.¡±


    Beside him, pan Xue Xian immediately stood up. She was extremely excited.


    Wasn¡¯t he really going to become their instructor? Teach them how to improve their own strength! This was a great opportunity. After all, the predecessor of Emperor Messiah was a true level nine.


    They were born in the wild and had to explore on their own, so there were still many shortcomings.


    ¡°Greetings, master!¡± The few of them said in unison.


    ¡°It¡¯s not master.¡±


    Xu Zhi just smiled and said, ¡± you should know that I¡¯m a sorcerer. According to the rules of equivalent exchange, I may seem to be helping you, but I¡¯m also studying my alchemy. After all, in a sense, it¡¯s also a kind of alchemy.


    ¡°Are we going to start with this great medicine of ours?¡±


    Lin Hongfeng¡¯s expression turned serious. I¡¯ve thought about it too. No matter how hard we train, our strength is still improving slowly. It¡¯s not a matter of the amount of training ¡­ Are they using the spirit herbs to nourish us and increase our cultivation speed? It¡¯s just that the progress of our spiritual herbs is still slow ¡­ As a Magus, alchemy and potions must be ¡­¡±


    Lin Hongfeng took a deep breath, looking very serious.


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, was very natural.


    After all, he had come in to take out the alchemy table, study the bloodlines of transcendent beings in various data Sandbox, and absorb knowledge. Medusa had done the same before.


    There were a bunch of demon race heavenly emperors of the martial path here. They could be used as experimental materials to study the structure of the new system ¡­


    perhaps I can transform it into true alchemy, refine, and integrate energy to form a special system that can quickly improve my realm. Xu Zhi muttered to himself silently. At present, the art of alchemy had not emerged in the Three Realms. the wushen Palace has already developed a corresponding prototype for alchemy. I can give it a try ¡­


    Thinking of this ¡­


    my special training will be very tough. You must be prepared. Xu Zhi did not stand up. He was still stirring the chopsticks in his bowl. this is going to be a devil training camp.


    ¡°Yes, master!¡±


    ¡°We are not afraid of hard work! To become a God! For the spirit of martial arts!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard, we¡¯re the ones who feel uncomfortable! Please train us to your heart¡¯s content!¡±


    Pan Xue Xian was completely excited and was the first to speak. Suffering was the romance of a martial arts practitioner, and a daughter should strive for self-improvement!


    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to think too much. After all, her sister¡¯s words had succeeded. Now, she had pulled great sovereign Messiah into the team and taught them to perfect their martial arts. It was definitely a qualitative change in the combat strength of wushen Palace.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Five days later.


    In a dense forest, the cold winter had completely invaded. The trees began to wither, and the ground was covered with broken leaves.


    Xu Zhi stood quietly and looked at the small animals in front of him, as if he were in military training.


    recently, the weather is getting colder and colder ¡­ two days ago, a cold wave came to Tongcheng. It¡¯s already seven or eight degrees now. The temperature plummeted too quickly, causing disasters everywhere in my Orchard. I even heard that there might be a Typhoon in two days! I hope he doesn¡¯t come to Tongcheng, or else it¡¯ll be terrible ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the withered trees around him. It was not as if he had not seen the weather forecast for the past few days.


    The temperature had dropped sharply, and the fear of the Sorcerer world had deepened. The appearance of the all-knowing scholar had made things worse, taking the opportunity to attract more fear.


    Back to the present.


    Hualala!


    A gust of cold wind blew.


    this special training will be tough. You must be prepared!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes were solemn as he looked around. Finally, he stared at the black Chip standing in front of him and said coldly, ¡± you actually know about the monster core system. Their race¡¯s special characteristic is that they can open their genetic lock and achieve instant outburst ¡­ I don¡¯t care how you found out, but the burning of their gene lock is indeed a good match for martial arts. You are equipped with the system chip, which can simulate the structure of a magic core and allow the person who is parasitic to achieve the ability to open the ¡®genetic lock¡¯. ¡±


    Pan Xue Xian was very excited.


    Was it finally here?


    Her sister had been trying to figure out a way to open the gene lock with her. After all, the Super computing power of the system chip was similar to that of magic cores. Since magic core creatures could open the gene lock, there was no reason why they couldn¡¯t!


    Now, she could finally learn how to let the system possess a person and act as a temporary ¡± magic core ¡± to open the person¡¯s genetic lock.


    ¡°This is the real system skill!¡±


    Her eyes were solemn as she listened carefully.


    Xu Zhi continued, ¡± the genetic lock is essentially the opening of the genetic sequence. In order to prevent self-destruction and causing terrifying physical damage, a living creature has 80% of its power locked up. And the genetic lock is to open this limit and unleash 100% of the body¡¯s power. It can even burn its genes and unleash its life potential to reach 200% or more combat power!


    Pan Xue Xian nodded.


    This was how the Subaru God had used his body¡¯s super-computing power to strengthen the gene lock, and even burst out ten times or thirty times the power.


    Great sovereign Messiah¡¯s teaching was so simple and easy to understand. She was very serious and was very suitable to be a teacher. After all, not every powerful person was suitable to be a teacher.


    In front of them, the dozen or so members of the wushen Palace suddenly became more serious and solemn. This special training might change their lives and completely improve their combat strength.


    Xu Zhi said again,¡¯and you, you have to open the genetic lock ¡­¡¯ ¡°First of all, you have to understand a creature¡¯s genetic sequence. This is like a series of codes. Only by understanding it and building a genetic database can you unlock its shackles ¡­¡±


    The people of isodar had also gone through this process. The human genetic program had allowed them to understand the entire genetic code of the body, and only then could they open the genetic shackles.


    He glanced at the animals around him. due to the difference in race, the genetic sequence is also different ¡­ The genes of rabbits, hens, and every other creature were different. They needed to be analyzed individually in order to open the genetic lock of the demon race¡¯s main body ¡­ You can first analyze the human genes and let the human figures of wushen Palace enter the gene lock and explode ¡­ After that, we¡¯ll study the members of the wushen Palace.¡±


    Pan Xue Xian¡¯s mind went blank, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± how many genes do a person have? ¡±


    ¡®It depends on the difference in race and bloodline ¡­ The average human¡¯s genome is made up of more than three billion base pairs.¡± as for hens, rabbits, and other small animals that exist alone, ¡± Xu Zhi said quietly, ¡± I estimate that there are at least one or two billion genes in them ¡­


    The f * ck?


    Pan Xue Xian was completely dumbfounded!


    Her entire body began to tremble, as if she had seen an incomparably dark future. This number was simply demonic.


    One person was more than three billion. If this was the total of all the work, it was fine to slowly analyze it. But in the wushen Palace, there were all kinds of animals ¡­ They had to be analyzed individually in order to unleash the power of their gene locks.


    One person, plus the analysis of thirteen small animals ¡®genetic database ¡­


    This amount of work was enough to make people instantly despair.


    let¡¯s begin. We¡¯ll analyze the human genes first so that all human forms can explode. Xu Zhi asked for a drop of blood from Lin Hongfeng¡¯s human form and handed it over to pan xuexian. it¡¯s still possible to slowly decipher more than three billion genes, ¡± he said seriously.


    ¡°I know ¡­¡±


    Pan Xue Xian was stunned on the spot. She could only start to study and calculate madly.


    Xu Zhi waited for a while and touched the square-shaped chip. It had already begun to heat up madly with the terrifying amount of computing power. He could not help but slowly set up a big pot on top of it. He looked at the little animals in front of him and said, ¡± it¡¯s time for your special training to begin. Your alchemy standards are very rough. You need to re-test and improve the pill recipe.


    He poured some water.


    ¡°All of you, come into the pot.¡±


    ¡­


    Plop!


    Plop!


    Plop!


    Pan Xue Xian continued to heat up as she looked at the big pot on her body and the small animals that jumped into it for special training.


    It¡¯s heavy! It¡¯s at least tens of thousands of Jin. No one can carry it except me.


    ¡®Great sovereign Messiah is indeed a great wisdom. While I¡¯m doing crazy calculations, I can also do such high-intensity weight training!¡¯ As expected, if life didn¡¯t end, movement didn¡¯t stop!


    [ my name is pan Xue Xian. I never thought that I would receive such terrifying devil training to improve my strength. As expected-if-want to become-God and break through to become stronger, I have to pay an unimaginable price. For example, on my path to becoming-god ¡­ ] First, it became an induction cooker.

 Chapter 479

    ?


    479 Special training and alchemy


    Xu Zhi was still very interested in the structure of the wushen Palace and the elixir formed by the 13 great demons. This was because the food world he had opened up, although he cooked delicious food to increase his power, was essentially also an elixir refinement path.


    It was only a difference in appearance.


    Alchemy had the order of putting in the main and secondary herbs, and also adding all kinds of medicinal herbs with comprehensive medicinal properties.


    Cooking included the order in which the main dish and side dish were placed, as well as adding all kinds of seasonings.


    perhaps I can get some inspiration from this and completely perfect the world of gourmet. After all, I just casually threw it out and didn¡¯t care where I started it. I just let it develop on its own. After all, the inner world was too small back then, and its potential was very small ¡­ But it¡¯s different now. After breaking through to the celestial Emperor realm, my inner world has expanded countless times and can be considered a world of its own. Perhaps I¡¯ll have to thoroughly study the system and rules of the culinary world.¡±


    One of his three clones had always been in the food industry, cooking for him. As a chef, his current level was naturally quite good, and he could use it for research.


    Xu Zhi looked at the big pot and said, ¡± increase the fire. Don¡¯t cut corners. Otherwise, how long will it take to calculate? ¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The A. I. Chip below held its breath and instantly increased its computing power to the maximum, causing the temperature to rise.


    BOOM!


    The entire square was like a Red Hot soldering iron.


    it¡¯s also a delicacy. Using materials without spiritual energy is called cooking, and using materials with rich spiritual energy is called pill refining! Xu Zhi looked at the people in the big pot. don¡¯t be in a hurry to release the blood essence of your heavenly treasures ¡­ Let¡¯s just quietly soak in it. ¡±


    ¡°Just quietly soaking in the hot spring?¡± The little white rabbit blinked its eyes, its arms sprawled on the side of the pot, twisting enchantingly, looking at the boiling red cube below, constantly cheering.


    ¡°Yes, allow me to sense it.¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head and looked at the little animals that were alive and kicking inside. He said, ¡± there are thirteen of you. There¡¯s definitely no problem with the matching of materials. After all, we¡¯ve been researching for hundreds of years. But some of the details are very rough ¡­ The simplest thing is that it¡¯s stewed in a pot without any order, and the medicinal theory is very complicated.¡±


    However, it had to be said that wushen Palace was a perfect alchemy team.


    A chip alchemy furnace was constantly emitting the heat of a special spiritual fire. The 13 demons on it formed the 13 main materials.


    The wushen Palace just so happened to be a great medicine of the world!


    If other people knew about this, they would do everything in their power to capture these demons. This was the great temptation of the great demons.


    Xu Zhi picked up a spoon and stirred it continuously as he thought,


    there¡¯s no doubt that there aren¡¯t such powerful existences in the world of gourmet. It¡¯s time to test all the results of the cultivation in the world of gourmet ¡­ In other words, it was the knowledge of alchemy. The main ingredient of this elixir should be Lin Hongfeng¡¯s original form, the little red chicken ¡­ It¡¯s the first monster that the system has possessed. As the main ingredient of the first medicinal ingredient, it should be the main ingredient for any subsequent ingredients ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself for a moment. Lin Hongfeng, you release your qi and blood first ¡­


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The little hen turned over in the boiling pot, and a rich spiritual energy gradually spread.


    ¡°What should be next? It should be filled by spiritual plants, and the clear medicinal properties blended with each other, easing the medicinal effects ¡­ What should that be? Why don¡¯t you try the snow Lotus first?¡±


    ¡°White Lotus!¡±


    Xu Zhi said.


    A snow-white Lotus flower was slowly turning in the pot.


    ¡°The aura is a little off ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi sensed it silently.


    He was extremely knowledgeable, and Hermes¡¯s continuous learning, plus the clone of a chef, ¡± these two herbs have not fused yet, so there is no hurry to release the third medicinal power. Otherwise. it will be like before, where the 13 herbs are entangled with each other but not all integrated into one ¡­ I should also need some additional things to buffer the auras of the two. After the two have completely fused, I¡¯ll put in a third flavor ¡­¡±


    as for the materials to buffer the two, we can try the Narcissus¡¯s vine from the northern island of the demonic realm.


    Xu Zhi picked up a spoon like a chef, took a sip, picked up a pen, and silently took note of his handwriting.


    Pan Xue Xian, who was hiding below, blinked her eyes. She was at a loss,¡¯this action, it¡¯s so familiar ¡­ Why does he look like an Ogre BOSS in the food industry? that boss also cooks like this!¡±


    There were countless bosses in the food industry.


    They kept attacking the players who were food.


    Among them, there was even a boss that was notorious. It constantly attacked players and transformed into an advancing giant. As if it was picking mushrooms, it carried a basket on its back and chased everywhere. The cooking action in front of him was actually similar.


    what am I thinking? that monster will attack a town three times a year and once every four months ¡­ They¡¯re simply world class nightmare monsters. They¡¯re the good and the evil.¡± Pan Xue Xian quickly shook her head. but Emperor Messiah is really mysterious. Even her knowledge of cooking and alchemy is so profound.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be lazy, increase the firepower!¡± Xu Zhi chided him, speechless.


    Pan Xue Xian was stunned.


    Gritting his teeth, he quickly and madly started calculating. The entire A. I. Chip was heated up to a thousand degrees and was emitting a strong spiritual pressure. This made Xu Zhi feel that this was a connate medicinal cauldron, and it was perfect.


    In just half a month.


    These small animals, in addition to training their bodies every day, also increased the activity of stewing in the big pot.


    Xu Zhi kept trying out the medicinal properties and added a lot of supplementary ingredients. He also allowed them to control their own strength perfectly. The qi and blood that leaked out reached an extremely high level of precision, and they were perfectly mixed together in an extremely strict proportion.


    In the end, the second version of the Battlegod soup was completely produced. The biggest difference from the previous version was that the 13 auras had completely turned into one and were indistinguishable ¡­


    BOOM!


    In the depths of the mountain, a white light bloomed, as if some powerful spirit treasure had appeared.


    ¡°A dish that can glow.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt a surge of power in the thick, crystal-clear pot of soup.


    In the faint golden clouds and the floating rays of light, one could vaguely see a bird of fire, a spirit rabbit, a Spirit Bird ¡­ There were even all sorts of flowers, birds, insects, and fish that transformed into faint illusionary images that floated within.


    Waa!


    A group of girls gathered around the big pot and exclaimed as they looked at the small animals and plants floating in the pot. this pot of soup is amazing! It¡¯s too exaggerated to see such a phenomenon!¡±


    ¡°This is your divine will, the image of your will that you have engraved into the depths of your bloodline.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes were bright as he chuckled and said, ¡± this is the real martial God soup, the real great medicine of the world!


    A strange phenomenon suddenly appeared.


    Xu Zhi was also a little surprised. He had not expected that the phenomenon of refining a divine pill in those myths and legends would really occur.


    Right now, it was just a pool of spiritual liquid that had yet to be condensed. If it was condensed into a pill, it would still burst out with such a dazzling and gorgeous glow of the flying birds, insects, and fish phenomenon.


    ¡°Sisters, the new Battlegod soup is ready. Just remember the recipe ¡­¡±


    ¡°One sentence! Let¡¯s go and get the hot pot!¡±


    The group of people were very excited. They quickly picked up the vegetables and threw them in. Then, they scalded them and scooped them up. They couldn¡¯t help but taste a mouthful. The fragrance lingered in their mouths. Oh my God! This is too good!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine!¡±


    was that all chicken food I had before?!


    ¡­


    They could feel the endless medicinal power seeping into their bodies, nourishing every Meridian. The most terrifying thing was not the massive medicinal power, but the martial will and spiritual will, which washed over their bodies like a waterfall, ruthlessly washing away the impurities in their bodies. It was so joyful that it made their souls tremble!


    ¡°It¡¯s too beautiful,¡±


    Lin Hongfeng took a sip and was so intoxicated that her face turned red. She was very excited. the medicinal effect is countless times stronger than before! If we eat and drink every day, our human form will improve by leaps and bounds. The higher the cultivation base of our human form, the richer the spiritual energy accumulated in our inner world, which will then feed the cultivation base of our main body ¡­¡±


    It was a terrifying cultivation cycle.


    Xu Zhi laughed and said, ¡± before this, the 13 medicinal properties were mixed and confused. Now that the medicinal properties have been completely integrated and become one. the real medicinal soup is now that. can¡¯t see the previous formula ¡­ However, it was just the beginning of the fusion. Next, he would have to adjust the ratio of the fusion and find a new structure ¡­ This is not the most perfect.¡±


    Xu Zhi said softly, ¡± I¡¯ve already given you the way. It¡¯s nothing more than the order of adding the herbs, choosing some supplementary materials to fuse the medicinal properties, and retaining the essence, Qi, and spirit contained in the bloodline to the greatest extent.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Hongfeng was very excited and nodded her head vigorously. She knew that it was better to teach a man to fish than to give a man to fish. thank you, master! We will definitely work hard!¡±


    you can walk the rest of the path on your own. I¡¯ll come back often to test the results for you.


    Xu Zhi had only given him a starting point. He was also looking forward to what it would develop into in the future. He looked at the chip that was still working hard to heat up and was very speechless. At this time, he had turned on the multi-core computing mode, but the calculations were still very slow at the moment. It would probably take a long time before he could succeed.

 Chapter 480

    ?


    480 Chapter 489


    Hualala!


    A cold wind blew, and under the snow-covered forest, there were dead leaves.


    Although winter had just arrived, the cold current of the cold air current had descended, and the chill it brought was still enough to freeze people¡¯s hearts.


    In a sense, the cold wave that had just entered winter was even more unbearable than the North.


    If the cold in the North was physical damage, which could be resisted by stacking armor and clothing, the current cold was a magic attack. It was wet, cold, and humid, with a strong penetrating attribute. This kind of cold was like Sadako who hid in the shadows and looked at you resentfully on a rainy night, exuding a chill from the depths of her back.


    it¡¯s also because of this cold environment that it causes the panic of countless vengeful spirits. Xu Zhi felt that it was precisely because of the cold weather that the oddness was completely bred. it¡¯s a pity that the entire contracted open-air Orchard is too big. There¡¯s no way to install heating or build a constant-temperature greenhouse.


    &Nbsp; Whoosh!


    It was a golden hot pot, steaming.


    A group of people gathered in the depths of the mountain and chattered in front of the table.


    the weather is too cold. The devil World is indeed not as good as our mortal world, where it¡¯s like spring all year round ¡­ Luo Caiwei said.


    ¡°Yup! Only then can it bring me a little warmth in this cold world.¡± Mu Yuling¡¯s face was full of excitement. She used her chopsticks to flip the hotpot and poked the little white rabbit inside.


    The little white mouse glared at her. you¡¯re always full of obscenities. It¡¯s delicious, don¡¯t poke it.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t understand!¡±


    Mu Yuling¡¯s interest was instantly piqued. She held her head high and puffed out her chest. She kissed the little white mouse¡¯s face fiercely and said in a cute and innocent manner, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I love you that I¡¯m helping you to turn things around!¡±


    ¡°Bastard! Is that love?!¡± The little white mouse retorted. It drooled uncontrollably as it looked at the lively young girl, and even drooled all over its face.


    ¡°You¡¯re so disgusting.¡± The white mouse wiped the saliva off its face in disgust and shook it off lightly.


    Pa ta!


    The saliva on his face seemed to weigh more than ten pounds. With a bang, it smashed into a tree nearby.


    A bunch of lunatics!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face darkened, and he did not have the bearing of a heavenly Emperor powerhouse at all.


    Was this the flaw of martial Dao?


    He recalled the words of the wandering know-it-all. He did not need to train his heart, comprehend Dao techniques, or become a wise man with profound knowledge. His brain was filled with muscles, and he only needed to train his body and swing his fists every day while laughing.


    ¡°As expected ¡­ Only those who walk the path of martial Dao can have a Celestial Emperor with such a personality.¡± Xu Zhi seemed to have sensed the flaws and his head hurt.


    However, their relationship was really good and they were very happy.


    The cultivation of martial arts was very simple. There was no need for too many twists and turns. They could live happily together without any worries. Indeed, they could live very simply and happily. They did not need to have any crooked thoughts. When they saw an enemy, they could just swing their fists and it would be over.


    After a while, Xu Zhi stood up and said that he was leaving.


    It was impossible for him to waste too much time here.


    The wushen Palace would indeed be an opportunity for the martial Dao to flourish. It would be a true Golden Age for the martial Dao. This was the general trend of the Three Realms ¡®era! A certain muscle trainer had indeed done a good job.


    As for medicinal pills, they were an important source of replenishing qi and blood in the martial arts cultivation system. Perhaps martial arts would be completely on the right track because of this!


    Yes, that¡¯s right. Everyone in wushen Palace was a top-notch ingredient and was extremely delicious. However, Xu Zhi was not simply doing it on a whim. He wanted to eat a good meal and taste the most delicious delicacies in the Three Realms. Instead, he wanted to help these people of wushen Palace open up a path of cultivation so that they would not hesitate and would completely embark on this path.


    ¡°Are you really leaving?¡±


    Mu Yuling and the others were speechless. The young girl¡¯s eyes were filled with grievance, and tears were about to appear. She was on the verge of tears. instructor, we¡¯ll have to use our brains after you leave ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave,¡± Xu Zhi ignored the guys ¡®cuteness and said, ¡± take the time while I¡¯m awake to have a good walk. I¡¯ll be back when I¡¯m asleep.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll accompany you!¡± Mu Yuling said.


    Xu Zhi shook his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± don¡¯t worry, ¡± Lin Hongfeng berated her. we can¡¯t selfishly waste our teacher¡¯s time and energy. Emperor Messiah, you have to do your own things.


    Xu Zhi just smiled. After the meal, he said goodbye to the others and left.


    ¡°The entertainment time is over!¡±


    Lin Hongfeng took a deep breath, then turned to the little demons.


    ¡°This is the worst era, but also the best era!¡±


    As demons that were hunted by everyone, Snow Lotus and the divine rabbit had caused the outside world to turn upside down. They had always been hunted down. As prey, the hardships they had gone through were indescribable. However, they had still persevered through it with a thousand or ten thousand times more effort. Now, the path had been opened up again, and they could continue to walk on with their own efforts!


    Becoming a god was the only path on this trip, and it was also the ultimate pursuit of the heavenly emperors. Wushen Palace was no exception. If they wanted to continue living happily for the rest of their lives, they had to get through this huge hurdle in front of them.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to rely on anyone! Work hard! Good luck!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Big sister!¡±


    ten thousand push-ups and ten thousand miles of running as a warm up!


    ¡°Blood and youth! Training! Training! Training! For our 8000 years of friendship! We can¡¯t lose any of our sisters!¡±


    ¡°Yay! Our friendship will last forever!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi walked into the mall with a thick black plush coat draped over his shoulders. He bought a pair of long johns and tried them on. They fit him quite well. Then, he walked out of the fitting room, intending to seriously experience life in the Sorcerer world.


    He seemed to have sensed some moving scenes in the distance.


    He couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    what a group of hot-blooded and muscular young ladies. They¡¯re starting to work out again. Pan Xue Xian is really a talent ¡­ However, she did achieve the life she wanted.¡±


    There were very few people on the street.


    The sky was gloomy, and most of the office workers were in a hurry, wearing thick cotton-padded jackets.


    ¡®Whether martial arts can prosper or not is another matter ¡­ However, Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s matter was a good thing ¡­ I don¡¯t want a world like stagnant water without disputes.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng was destined to rise.


    He did not know how long they could suppress the rise of the grotesque. After all, the grotesque and the true gods had the same energy. They were too huge, and as immortal beings, both sides did not know what kind of situation they would form in the future.


    however, the Three Realms are still in the process of being born, so I should be busy with my own matters. I¡¯ve just broken through to the heavenly Emperor realm, and the food industry has already expanded. In the past, the place was small and was just playing house. Now, I must completely rebuild the world ¡­


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself. The nine revolutions mysterious art was also an important part of self-improvement, and the world within his body could not be neglected.


    it was all delicious food before ¡­ Without humans, it was equivalent to the previous stage of creation and reproduction of species. After such a long time, the species were almost there. Was it time to release the protagonist of the era? Another human?¡±


    with tens of millions of delicious species, trees, flowers, insects, and fish as the foundation of the whole world ¡­


    He muttered to himself. Wearing a black hat and white gloves, he held a cane and walked out of the clothing store. He stood beside an empty bus stop. After more than ten minutes, a bus came from afar. He got on the bus and looked out the window from the seat.


    ¡°What kind of world should I create?¡±

 Chapter 481

    ?


    481 Associated evil god


    Cade town.


    Xu Zhi used a chicken feather as a trade and exchanged it for a large amount of gold coins with a legendary expert. He became a rich man and came to the town. He bought a semi-welfare bookstore owned by the church, which was located on the street on the other side of the town.


    ¡°The library of the Church of Light.¡±


    The location was not bad.


    It was an intersection, and not far away was a bus stop with a brass license plate engraved with the black earthworm characters of Old West Street.


    The shop was about 80 square meters and was very small. It had been a few years and the rows of mahogany bookshelves were old, filled with books. The white paper wall on the wall had already started to have layers. Behind the cashier, there was an oil painting of the forest scenery with a silver frame. It was very elegant. It was said that the previous owner of the shop had painted it when he was young, and he was a poet.


    The biggest feature of this shop was that it was not for profit. It was a welfare facility built by the Church of Light and distributed in major towns and cities. Anyone could borrow it for free, similar to the model of Xinhua Bookstore.


    After all, the Church of Light believed in Hermes, the god of wisdom. Books were an important source of wisdom, so they were naturally a good place to spread their faith.


    There were many similar unprofitable measures, such as the Church of Light regularly providing porridge and helping civilians in exchange for faith. Mortals had also formed a habit of regularly praying to the church on Sundays and weekends.


    The other professional spellcaster churches did the same thing. They did not aim for profits at all. Each of them was a charity organization that benefited the earth ¡­ What they wanted was not the gold coins in the hands of the people, but their faith and piety.


    The church¡¯s main source of income was the high-level experts, who cast spells for farming, made alchemy machines for sale, and some other industries.


    the alchemy buses, bus stops, and streets are all funded by the major churches to gather the faith of the major towns ¡­ The gods in the sky serve the mortals, and the life here is in fact much more blissful and beautiful than the other countries on earth. In a sense, it¡¯s a Utopia.¡±


    Xu Zhi stretched his back lazily. although there are still dirty aristocratic powers and slave trade, they are still the target of attacks by major churches.


    Other than the Church of Light, the entire town was the territory of the Redstone Warlock church. The maintenance of the town¡¯s facilities was the responsibility of this church. The arrival of other churches would inevitably cause disputes of faith.


    He sat at the cashier and said,


    ¡°A new human? What kind of gene?¡±


    Every time he created a new world, he was used to exploring and researching in the sandbox. This was the case for the ancient humans who created the Rubik¡¯s Cube back then. The life form who created the lava world even directly created a large Research Institute. Now that he had a bookstore, everything could be considered simple.


    After all, the creatures in the food industry had already reproduced quite maturely, they just lacked an opportunity.


    ¡°Are you really a human?¡± Xu Zhi massaged his temples. This was not the first time he had done such research, and it would not be the last either. forget it. Let¡¯s look at genes first and the situation in the food industry.


    He sat in the bookstore and opened his eyes.


    The rules of the food industry were very special.


    Evolution.


    Even if every creature broke through their level and underwent a transformation in their life level, Xu Zhi would accelerate the speed of their evolution at the same time, reaching the speed of ¡± creation. just like little spirits, he would achieve the ¡± evolution ¡± of his life form.


    Even the same creature would have different forms due to different evolution methods!


    At this time, the players inside had already summed up the biological evolution chain of various systems, which was very interesting, such as ¡°fire¡±¡±water¡± evolution,¡±Omega evolution.¡±


    The side effects were obvious. The short few seconds of acceleration would greatly reduce their lifespans. The heavenly Emperor would only have 80 years of life left.


    but it doesn¡¯t matter, because the time flow in the food industry is one to one year. It¡¯s barely an online game world that most players enter. It¡¯s extremely bad if the lifespan is too long!


    this is an evolutionary world with short lifespans and intense competition. They devour each other and use each other as food for evolution. That¡¯s all!


    Xu Zhi was sitting at the cashier.


    Many students and elderly people were borrowing and reading books in the bookstore.


    It was a semi-self-service mode, so Xu Zhi did not have to pay attention to it at all. In fact, the town¡¯s mizoa high school was right above the bus stop. Every day after school, many students would come down from the bus stop to read and pass the time.


    By the time it was even later and everyone had left, just as Xu Zhi was about to close the door, a tall, slender, and beautiful young man carrying a black school bag carefully walked in. He sneaked into the adult area and opened a book with a cover that made people blush.


    ¡°Miraki, are you going to explore the adult world again?¡± Xu Zhi sat at the cashier and said, ¡± young people are at the age where youth is sprouting, but you have to be more moderate.


    The young man blushed, but he didn¡¯t put down the book in his hand. He said awkwardly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just observing, just observing ¡­¡±


    He was very thin-skinned.


    Xu Zhi just smiled. The bookstore of the Church of Light also had such books in order to attract all kinds of believers. It was also a kind of popularization of knowledge, so it was very open.


    Miraki was the guy who had picked up the God of dreams. Xu Zhi noticed his abnormality and was extremely curious. Did humans take in a strange God who had lost his memory? And the characteristics of the God of dreams caused the surrounding humans to split up and become weird?


    While he was researching the New World, he came to this small town.


    The reason why Miraki came to this bookstore and secretly read those unhealthy books was that these kinds of books often contained the aura of evil thoughts and rapid black emotions of people, which were used to feed the God of dreams in the shadow.


    This was the best way for a mortal to gain evil thoughts.


    ¡°Eat faster, eat faster ¡­¡± Miraki¡¯s breathing was rapid as she flipped through a book, her face red.


    The voice in his body was very simple. It kept absorbing the reader¡¯s lingering thoughts of the day. I feel that you are very excited. Your pupils are contracting, your heart is beating fast, and you are also exuding some excited emotions. Don¡¯t you like it? ¡±


    ¡°There! That¡¯s different!¡±


    Miraki took a deep breath and swallowed. Her face was burning. I didn¡¯t take the initiative. I didn¡¯t want to see ¡­ I¡¯m not pure anymore, I¡¯m sorry to the West Asian I have a crush on!¡±


    He was completely unable to describe his life.


    He was originally just an ordinary high school student. He was timid, cowardly, had no cultivation qualifications, and could not even fuse with potions. He had lived an ordinary life ¡­ He did not expect that he would save a strange evil god from the subway station. It was clearly very weak, but it had an extremely terrifying nature. It could even passively induce the hearts of people around him in dreams, causing their evil thoughts to form an evil god that belonged to him.


    An evil god would be born in everyone¡¯s heart?


    He had no idea what that was!


    Weren¡¯t evil gods powerful monsters that were created by gathering the massive evil thoughts and negative thoughts of all living beings?


    And one person could produce it?


    Although they were extremely weak and far inferior to the true evil gods, they did exist!


    If this news spread, what kind of uproar would it cause in the world?


    This was hard to imagine!


    ¡°Even ¡­ Even in mizoa high school, where ordinary people studied, no one had the ability. Now, the people around them were also quietly changing ¡­ The dark side of their hearts began to condense ¡­ Even a good person would have suppressed and unspeakable embarrassment in their heart.¡± He pursed his lips. the top student, the beautiful class monitor, who studied hard, had a blind cat in her heart. And the West Asian who had a crush on her had a heavy crab in her heart ¡­


    They were clearly ordinary people without abilities and were destined to not walk on the path of cultivation. However, it was as if they had created a companion evil god in their hearts and were now walking towards an unknown transcendent!

 Chapter 482

    ?


    482 This is youth


    The days passed by.


    There was nothing to be busy with in the entire book House. It was originally an idle job. Sitting in the shop, an antique alchemy car was driving by with smoke rising from it.


    the God of dreams, stimulating the darkness in the human heart and gathering it into the grotesqueness of the human heart? ¡± Xu Zhi was still sitting at the entrance of the bookstore. He had only come to be an observer, and his main purpose was to update the food world.


    The gourmet species had been relatively perfect, and it was time to release an intelligent civilization.


    as for which human to choose ¡­


    He muttered to himself. This time, he found it difficult to make a decision.


    As the days passed, high school student Miraki would often come after school when there were few people around. They gradually became familiar with each other and also called Messiah uncle. However, he was not too surprised by this name. There were too many people with the same name.


    However, Miraki started to feel vexed.


    On this day, she could not help but ask Xu Zhi, ¡± what should I do? The class monitor and West Asia have already noticed the strangeness in their bodies and thought that they were entangled by some mysterious evil god. They are planning to go to the church ¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but complain. His secret of reading adult books had been discovered, and he began to let go completely.


    During today¡¯s class, West Asia had lost her weight. She accidentally fell from the upper floor of the library and was caught by him. The girl¡¯s weight was like a Fallen Leaf, incredibly light.


    I named her abnormality heavy crab ¡­ The heavy crab is so heavy that it can crush a person to death. It has absorbed all the weight of West Asia.¡± Miraki said in a low voice, ¡± I secretly investigated it. Because of her family, she was under a lot of pressure, so she sealed her pain away ¡­ It was as if the pressure had been stripped away from his body and turned into a heavy crab ¡­ And I won¡¯t have any ¡®pressure¡¯ anymore.¡±


    I¡¯m like a Willow catkin, fluttering in the wind?


    Xu Zhi found it very interesting. He sat in the bookstore and quietly listened to the young man¡¯s complaints. He also quietly wrote down a record in his book.


    [ companion: 001 ]


    [ name: heavy crab, heavy stone crab ]


    [ attribute: because the human heart is formed by too much incomparably heavy pressure and burdens, once it leaves, the body will also lose the pressure. It is very easy, which is to lose weight. ]


    ¡®Very interesting ¡­¡¯


    Wasn¡¯t it?


    This was also a monster.


    It seemed that the God of dreams had lost her memory, and there was a huge surprise.


    At the same time, Xu Zhi was also thinking,¡¯because of the characteristics of the God of dreams, the people around me will develop their own unique bizarreness. Although it¡¯s extremely weak, can it be like an ordinary bizarreness? Absorbing the dark resentment and emotions of others to become stronger? Is it a weird thing that happened during cultivation?¡±


    Two days later, Miraki came back to complain. The innocent young man kept complaining,


    I secretly investigated again and beat around the bush ¡­ The class monitor had the evil god, the evil cat, because she had accidentally saved a white cat that had been hit by a car on the road. In the end, it did not survive and could only be buried by the side of the road. She felt very guilty ¡­ Now, every night when she sleeps, she¡¯s controlled by the evil god in her body, turning into a white cat and jumping around the whole of Cade town, even absorbing people¡¯s energy ¡­¡±


    Miraki was on the verge of collapsing.


    The kind and smart class monitor had become ¡­ All because of him. Otherwise, the guilt of saving the kitten would only be guilt.


    And now, there were only two of them, and they were both kind classmates ¡­ It might even expand in the future. If he encountered evil people and used this power to do evil, what would he do?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If there are bad people, you just need to be stronger than them and you can defeat them! You¡¯re the one who caused them to be born, so you¡¯ll have to destroy their existence!¡± Xu Zhi handed him a book about the adult world and consoled him with good intentions. He patted his shoulder and said,


    ¡°Young man, study well and become stronger.¡±


    Miraki was stunned for a moment before she nodded her head heavily. She then opened the book with a red face.


    Xu Zhi continued to write down, ¡±


    [ companion: 002 ]


    [ name: barrier cat ]


    [ property: due to the resentment and regret of the kind heart toward the dead cat, it turns into a cat in the middle of the night and controls its body to walk. Details unknown. ]


    Another week passed.


    A terrifying thing had finally happened.


    It seemed that someone around him had produced this power and used it to do evil. His bizarreness was very terrifying. It seemed to be some kind of alchemy bomb that could explode after being attached to an object. He also had a terrible hobby. There were murders in the town, and the victims were all women who had lost their hands.


    Miraki completely broke down and came over to complain.


    Xu Zhi laughed and merely encouraged him, ¡± you need companions. Lead them to become stronger together.


    Miraki¡¯s face was filled with confusion.


    After two days, he still could only do this. He brought a pure and Innocent High school beauty, who seemed to be his class monitor. The two young men and young women secretly began to flip through the books with red faces, full of youthful aura.


    Another three days passed, and another person joined. It seemed to be a member of the West Asian team. They would come and flip through the books every day ¡­


    Evil gods that absorb dark energy to strengthen themselves.


    this fellow is really honest. He even brought the person he has a crush on and curled up in a corner to read ¡­ Xu Zhi was a little dumbfounded.


    A few days passed.


    The influence of the God of dreams in the entire town of Cade was still spreading wildly.


    In the entire town, more and more people were experiencing the same thing. Although it was very weak, not even at Level 1, and was slightly stronger than ordinary people ¡­ These symbionts, who had strange thoughts in their hearts, began to try to control their ghosts-strange, attacking each other, and forming an alliance.


    ¡°This is getting interesting.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat in the bookstore and watched quietly while continuing to study the New World. He said to himself, ¡± ¡°A primitive sprout of the system? Start from an unremarkable little town?¡±


    However, in less than a day, a familiar person arrived. It was green vine, Mother Earth. She brought her disciple Hu haihan and seemed to be traveling around the world. They went straight to the bookstore.


    great sovereign Messiah? ¡± The cute girl stepped through the door and was stunned the moment she saw him. She quickly reacted and smiled.¡±Did you also sense the abnormality of this land? You¡¯re even earlier than me?¡±


    She was a little surprised by this mysterious monarch.


    As the Earth¡¯s dragon vein, she naturally felt the strange phenomena in this land, so she came to investigate ¡­


    However, the moment he arrived, he was instantly at a loss.


    What kind of creature was this, half-human, half-ghost?


    The dark side of a person¡¯s heart was split and condensed into the grotesque?


    [ heart ghost? substitute emissary? accompanying spirit? ]


    She saw a few people fighting in the dark on the street, releasing the evil in their hearts. They were extremely weak and strange, killing each other. The ordinary people around them couldn¡¯t understand the strange things they were releasing.


    What¡¯s this? a substitute emissary per person in this small town? ¡± she took a deep breath and felt that this extremely ordinary town was about to erupt with a situation that was unimaginable even in the Three Realms.


    ¡°Where is the source of the explosion?¡±


    So, she silently sensed the abnormality of the whole town. She did not expect that Emperor Messiah was already here ¡­


    ¡°The source of the explosion is on that youth.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat at the cash register and did not even look up. He said indifferently, ¡± but I suggest Mother Earth not to do anything, because if you kill them, the grotesque won¡¯t die. Instead, it will lose its restraint and become the traditional free grotesque ¡­ It¡¯s better to just wait and see what it will turn out like.¡±


    Hmph Hmph!


    ¡®The local queen Mother knows what to do. Why would she need a mere great sovereign sect?¡¯


    She had just become a God, so she was naturally full of pride. She slowly looked over with a serious expression.


    In the corner, there were three people, a beautiful young lady and a handsome young man ¡­


    She swept her divine sense again.


    Mengmei: ¡°??? ¡±


    Her brain instantly crashed, and she was starting to have a mental breakdown. What were these three people doing!


    The most exaggerated part was that he muttered while reading, ¡± reading can make us stronger! ¡°It can help us defeat those evil-doers!¡± ¡°We can do it, we can become strong! Walk on the path of cultivation!¡±


    Her face was no longer calm, and the corners of her mouth twitched. She sat beside the cashier to see what was going on.


    ¡°Can I sit down?¡± She asked.


    Xu Zhi did not even raise his head. He took a book and sat at the cash register. please Make yourself at home!


    Meng Mei snorted to express her dissatisfaction and took a deep breath.


    After less than half an hour, a girl dressed in a revealing bunny outfit walked into the bookstore. She was jumping around and watching the scholars who were constantly reading in the bookstore. It seemed that no one else could see her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Miraki turned around.


    ¡°You can actually see me?¡± The girl who was dressed shamelessly was surprised.


    Ordinary people couldn¡¯t see her?


    Miraki looked around and realized that no one in the bookstore had seen her. By right, the whole street should have been looking at her since she was wearing such an amazing and enchanting dress.


    ¡°Could this person also be ¡­¡± Miraki looked at her and realized that she looked very familiar. She was actually the celebrity senior from her previous year. She was the dream girl of all the boys in the school and was also the school Belle. She was good at her studies, beautiful, and gentle ¡­ Her weird ability was transparent?


    Miraki frowned. she¡¯s starting to realize that she¡¯s invisible. She¡¯s wearing this on purpose to test if anyone will notice her.


    Bizarreness was born from the dark side of one¡¯s heart, sadness, and obsession. She became transparent. Perhaps she had been paid too much attention to and lived too tiredly, so she had a thought in her heart that she did not want to be noticed. Was this bizarreness because she became an invisible person?


    Miraki took a deep breath. it¡¯s all because of that mysterious evil god that I picked up. It¡¯s too terrifying. It can actually make all kinds of evil gods appear in people¡¯s hearts. It¡¯s simply a creator of evil gods.


    ¡°You know what happened to me?¡± The girl asked curiously.


    ¡°Of course I know! a lot of strange things have happened in our town. Most of them happened around young people because of the troubles in their hearts ¡­ I call it the ¡°puberty syndrome.¡±¡± Miraki took a deep breath. In order to gain his trust, she gave him a relatively professional name.


    there are even people who are using this ability to do evil in the town. I advise you to join us, control your ability, and explore this unknown ability. You may become a strong person in the future, even a legendary one!


    Legendary!


    The girl¡¯s eyes were bright.


    This was already very shocking. To these country bumpkins, an epic Emperor was a legend. The strongest person they had seen in their entire lives was the person in charge of the town¡¯s Red stone church, a 4th rank expert.


    ¡°Control this strange ability? Training, to make us stronger?¡± The girl was also a little excited. No one was willing to live the life of an ordinary person. how do you cultivate? ¡±


    Miraki hesitated for a moment and pointed at the two girls who were pretending to Continue reading in embarrassment. He handed them a book and said, ¡± reading can make us stronger.


    So that was the case?


    I heard that many experts are people with great wisdom!


    Erudite knowledge was a necessary condition for a strong person, and it was even more so for the god of wisdom, Hermes, who always had a Book of Light in his hands.


    The girl calmly took the book and glanced at it. Her face instantly turned red.


    Mengmei was speechless.


    So it was like this? Reading books was to become stronger ¡­


    She and Hu haihan were completely silent, and they felt their scalps go numb.


    Studying makes us stronger?


    Alright, she was completely blown away. This game ¡­ From the beginning to the end, he had been carrying out this powerful core idea!

 Chapter 483

    ?


    483 Conversation


    Meng Mei felt like she was on the verge of breaking down. She continued to watch quietly, trying to figure out what was going on.


    In the bookstore, an even stranger scene happened.


    The pretty senior even tried to take the book and read it ¡­


    it¡¯s actually working. I feel like the evil God in my heart has become stronger after absorbing some of the things left behind by the others in the book ¡­


    The senior was also stunned and pursed her lips.


    To the children of ordinary families, becoming strong was an unattainable dream. No one wanted to be mediocre. Everyone wanted to live a longer life. They only had a lifespan of 30 to 40 years. No one wanted an ordinary life of supporting their husband and raising their children.


    ¡°I ¡­ I-I-I¡¯ll join!¡± She blushed.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh ¡­


    The quiet sound of pages being flipped could be heard in the messy and small old bookstore. Four high school students in mizoa were hiding in the corner, constantly absorbing the evil and dark emotions in the books.


    Hu hu hu!


    The cute girl was furious,


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing this scene, Meng Mei couldn¡¯t help but take a step forward.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    The pictures were sent out one by one, along with some text,


    [ shocking! ] This game is too scary. Learning makes me stronger! [ even learning can help us walk the path of the strong ]


    Her face darkened. She could imagine how excited those idiots and otakus outside would be.


    She had already imagined the scene on the forum.


    ¡± You can do this too?¡±


    ¡°As expected! ¡°Before this, we were asked to study physics, mathematics, Pharmaceutics, language, chemistry, machinery ¡­ Any kind of knowledge is involved, and now, even in learning, one can become a strong person!¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu! I was born in the wrong world. These newbies are too weak ¡­ If I was inside, I would have long been an elite Dou Zong!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­


    The corners of her mouth twitched crazily.


    Don¡¯t!


    ¡®Why did my Earth Dragon vein change ¡­¡¯


    Could this be a new system that was born in line with the emergence of the sinkhole world and the tide of the times?


    Forget it, this bookstore was too special. She pulled her disciple to cover her eyes, feeling that she couldn¡¯t look straight at them.


    Also, this Miraki was poisonous! He brought his three female classmates to read books and curled up in a corner. Was he trying to develop a harem?


    ¡°Hey! Aren¡¯t you going to do anything?¡±


    She turned her head to look at the owner of the bookstore, her anger attacking her heart.


    ¡°Everyone has the right to pursue their dreams.¡± The young man was still flipping through the book with a calm expression. He wore a pair of black-rimmed glasses and looked very elegant, like a well-learned Western scholar. It was as if he had not seen anything.


    Pursuing his dreams?


    Meng Mei was completely speechless as she looked around the library.


    According to a normal store manager¡¯s routine, they should stop them and prevent young people from going astray!


    that¡¯s why I replaced the honest store manager and took over the store.


    Xu Zhi pushed up his black-rimmed glasses and said faintly.


    Meng Mei¡¯s eyes widened.


    So that¡¯s why you¡¯re living in seclusion here and becoming the manager of this bookstore!


    ¡°You ¡­ You¡¯re actually this kind of Messiah!¡± The cute girl was stunned.


    This is to cover for them and prevent the adults and parents from finding out. You¡¯re really a caring little cotton jacket for young people. When I was studying, why didn¡¯t I meet such a kind person like you?


    Xu Zhi did not even raise his head. He continued to flip through the pages quietly and continued, ¡± you didn¡¯t see it. Am I doing a good deed? ¡±


    The cute girl was stunned.


    ¡®That¡¯s right. With great sovereign Messiah¡¯s wisdom, how could she ¡­¡¯


    Suddenly, her perception covered the entire town. She seemed to have sensed something, and her expression changed slightly.


    She had already sensed the way other people absorbed the evil thoughts. They did evil, did evil, pranked, robbed, and kidnapped. Some people even started to kill to create panic. Absorb the fear of the entire town.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like this ¡­¡±


    She instantly understood.¡¯Those who have evil gods are divided into good and evil! Evil people did evil things, absorbing evil thoughts and fear, and strengthening their own evil god ¡­ And a good person? If he did not do evil and absorbed the evil thoughts and fears of others, it would be difficult for the evil god in his heart to become stronger ¡­ Therefore, I can only come to the bookstore to read and absorb some residual nutrients.¡±


    if the bookstore is cut off ¡­ Then, the kind side will not be able to fight back.¡± Meng Mei¡¯s eyes flickered as she looked at the young man who was reading quietly. He was trying to create a balance.


    This was bad news.


    Those who had evil god companions had great favor towards the wicked!


    ¡°Master, shall we destroy this town and kill those evil people?¡± Hu haihan said. She could destroy the entire town at the center of the vortex and even kill the new God of dreams.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡±


    Meng Mei kept sorting out her thoughts and took a deep breath.


    if we kill these humans, their evil gods will become free ordinary evil gods and wander around. It would be better to have someone control them ¡­ Furthermore, the source of the entire town¡¯s outbreak is the evil god Creator who can create evil gods in people¡¯s hearts-the God of dreams!¡±


    She stared at Miraki with a serious expression, as if she could see through his shadow.


    as expected of one of the evil gods with the strongest attributes. It¡¯s an existence that can temporarily trap several Saints. This should be the God of beautiful dreams. After becoming a god, she has the ability to undergo a qualitative change ¡­ Even if we kill the God of dreams, it will resurrect in other places and cause similar disasters!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Hu haihan was shocked and confused. does that mean that there¡¯s no way to suppress this in this town? ¡±


    my good disciple, it¡¯s a blessing that such a thing happened here!


    The cute girl sat on the chair next to the cashier and began to think. She took a sip of tea and said,


    ¡°After being killed by my fianc¨¦ at the heavenly Peach Banquet, the goddess of beautiful dreams must have died completely and lost her sense of self! The one born now was a new god of dreams without the memories of the previous God of dreams ¡­ Otherwise, if it had the intention to attack the heavenly Peach Banquet, it definitely wouldn¡¯t have exposed its location and caused such a huge commotion. Instead, it would have quietly looked for wandering know-it-all and his group to meet up with them!¡±


    In fact, Meng Mei was also a little surprised.


    Unexpectedly, the God of creation was indeed incredible!


    She composed herself and continued, ¡± wandering know-it-all¡¯s real intention in the demonic world should be to call back the God of dreams and work together to create an evil god religion. Among the countless churches, they will compete for believers, and their evil god believers will have the ability to be associated with the evil god. Those who believe in me will have the evil god ¡­


    ¡°What? wandering know-it-all¡¯s real goal is to establish a church?¡±


    Hu haihan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard this. He couldn¡¯t help but sweat profusely.


    She wasn¡¯t stupid. She understood what he meant and imagined the horror that would follow. Perhaps, this was Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s real goal.


    The heavenly Peach Banquet was only the first part of his plan. Although he had failed, he still had a second part to go ¡­


    if this church can give ordinary people power, then it will definitely ¡­ Hu haihan looked outside the street. The entire town had changed drastically. He could even imagine the structure in the future. The competition of this evil God¡¯s church was overwhelming. Perhaps all the professional churches that stood in great numbers would be overthrown!


    This person¡¯s intelligence was simply too terrifying. He had schemed against the entire three realms.


    If he really wanted to create a miracle with an absolutely weak position!


    Hu haihan couldn¡¯t help but say,


    ¡°But Bai Xiaosheng did not expect ¡­ Not only did the ambush at the heavenly Peach Banquet fail, but the God of dreams had also encountered some unexpected changes! It¡¯s completely dead, so it was picked up by ordinary people and we were the first to discover it!¡±


    She took a deep breath.


    This was all thanks to his teacher¡¯s strength!


    She had also heard that her teacher¡¯s background was very mysterious.


    As one of the most ancient connate gods, Mother Earth¡¯s Green vine actually had a protective seal left behind by her lover in her mind. When the God of dreams attacked the heavenly Peach Banquet, it was her teacher¡¯s projection that saved the heavenly Peach Banquet and saved the Saints!


    In that case, could this mysterious being be a ninth-rank? Tenth level?


    Just the remnants of the figure in her mind had killed a Saint. With her knowledge and vision, she could no longer imagine what kind of indescribable taboo existence that was ¡­


    The more Hu haihan thought about it, the more he admired him. His teacher was really amazing!


    Perhaps, only such a mysterious existence was worthy of her teacher? The mother Earth of the Three Realms, Goddess Green vine?


    In addition, great sovereign Messiah was also very powerful!


    He was still fighting with Bai Xiaosheng?


    He had already guessed Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s future plans, so he came to this small town? The God of dreams was found?


    Hu haihan kept thinking and looked at the scholar in the bookstore with admiration. He was indeed a wise man.


    At this moment, the cute girl¡¯s face was calm, but she was also secretly looking at Messiah¡¯s expression.


    I didn¡¯t believe the things that the previous distributor of the system told me at first ¡­ Now that he looked at it, it was indeed not simple. Even letting someone peek at Goldie ¡­ PEI, it also has a very deep meaning.¡±


    She was also a little surprised.


    However ¡­ At that time, even Ermin was shocked by him. Now, he pretended that nothing had happened and said that it was his fianc¨¦¡¯s trick that killed the God of dreams. This great emperor Messiah would definitely be shocked, right?


    After all, he had been at the heavenly Peach Banquet back then, so he had no idea what had happened to the Saints.


    Sure enough, when the young man who was reading his book heard that his fianc¨¦ had killed the goddess of dreams, his expression changed, and he even looked a little dumbfounded!


    Hehe ¡­


    As expected, you¡¯ve been frightened by me?


    As a creature that was born from a level 9 corpse, he should know more about the horror of this than Ermin and the others!


    The cute girl immediately felt very proud.


    He had just suffered a loss at the hands of Emperor Messiah. Now, he had finally gotten back at her.


    no matter how smart the natives are, it¡¯s still hard for them to win against the players. After all, the players know more information.


    She sat in the bookstore with her head high and chest out. Her expression became calmer and calmer.¡±That muscled player girl only has muscles in her head. It¡¯s normal that she can¡¯t win ¡­ However, he still suffered a loss here.¡±

 Chapter 484

    ?


    484 Chapter 493 change


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Mother Earth coughed twice and sipped her tea calmly. we can¡¯t stop this now. Even if we wipe out the entire town, the God of dreams will still be reborn in other places, and similar events will still happen in the town ¡­ The next time, he would not be so lucky. The first one to find the God of dreams and the first one to arrive at the scene of the incident ¡­ Perhaps it will be Bai Xiaosheng.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to find a way to solve this problem and observe it!¡±


    She kept organizing her thoughts and looked at the high school students curled up in the corner of the bookstore.


    strange. It actually appeared in a human body and turned into good and evil. Interesting ¡­ When necessary, we have to find a way to help the good side develop the system and establish a foothold?¡±


    ¡°And Bai Xiaosheng will definitely find a way to help the other faction?¡±


    ¡°Is the battle between the evil gods and the righteous gods going to fall on these mortals?¡±


    Meng Mei was smart and had already thought of the trend of the era.


    The God of dreams ¡®existence in the wandering know-it-all¡¯s eyes would overturn the entire three realms. However, it had already forgotten about the past, and it was hard to say which side controlled the future.


    After all, they had been thinking about how to control and suppress the increasing dark thoughts energy. 2. Purify it into normal energy. This was not only what Xu Zhi had thought of, but also what they had previously thought of.


    And right now, wasn¡¯t controlling the evil god in his mind to fight another type of magic equipment?


    A way to deal with evil energy and garbage thoughts?


    After all, this kind of expert would also absorb the evil energy.


    Then, how would this person who was associated with the evil god, a kind human, develop?


    She began to think. She was good at farming, and thinking about the development of such a system was also her specialty.


    At this moment, his eyes were fixed on the four high school students in the bookstore. could it be that this system, if it doesn¡¯t harm people, can only set up a designated Book House in each town? Let the masses watch it regularly, and the church¡¯s powerhouses absorb it regularly to develop it?¡±


    Bah!


    She shook her head and her mouth twitched.


    But no matter what, a new evil god system broke out in the demonic realm.


    Perhaps in the future, it would really be the devil World!


    Medusa had gotten a bunch of magic potion professionals, who were small demon gods to begin with, and now she had an accompanying evil god ¡­ The two systems, Demon God and evil god, had been gathered ¡­ They were all strange and sinister evil systems, and the demon world lived up to its name.


    She sat at the table, deep in thought.


    The times had changed, and even the Titans of the Three Realms had to observe the minute changes.


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, just sat there calmly and flipped through the pages of his book. In fact, he was sorting out the affairs of the food industry. After all, business was busy. He glanced at Meng Mei and said, ¡± the changes of the times have to be observed, but I don¡¯t need to deal with or interfere ¡­ In the end, I¡¯m still busy with the development of the new world¡¯s sandbox.¡±


    The days passed by.


    The entire town of Cade was in turmoil.


    At first, it was only Miraki¡¯s school and the students around him that were infected. Gradually, it had spread to the adult world! They also began to fantasize about all kinds of unique abilities that were exclusive to them!


    Even the entire neighborhood was in chaos, as if the supernatural had been revived.


    Even the Bishop of the local Red Rock Warlock church could not help but come over. This 4th rank expert was currently being stopped by an unknown existence.


    That existence, hidden in the shadows, stood in his room and warned, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something you should interfere with ¡­¡±


    The old days ¡­ The evil god!


    The red-robed middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed.


    The aura in the shadow was terrifying. It was a true evil god. This kind of old existence was immortal and would exist forever in time. As long as one recited its true name, it would wake up in the world and walk on the earth. Wherever it went, there would be panic. It was its divine Kingdom.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Bishop immediately knelt on the ground, ¡± we will retreat immediately.


    He trembled and broke out in a cold sweat. This was no longer something his local church could interfere with. Even the main church of the Redstone Warlock church, which worshiped the founder of the monarch class, did not dare to interfere. After all, the Redstone Warlock church could only be considered as an average church.


    He kneeled on the ground and wiped his sweat. He was terrified. I¡¯m afraid that this kind of taboo existence is planning to influence the general trend of the entire era. The more weaklings like me know, the faster I¡¯ll die. I¡¯ll only attract terrible misfortune!


    After the mysterious evil god left.


    ¡°Bai Xiaosheng has also discovered it. Has he come over?¡±


    In the distance, in the dark corner of the church, a God of faith worshiped by the church slowly appeared in place, bathing in the divine light.


    ¡°Is it the delusional witch who is in charge of whipping and beating, vinaki? That man¡¯s terrifying abyss, the dream demon who mistreats men and terrorizes countless men ¡­¡± He chuckled and disappeared as well.


    He had been sent by Hermes.


    In this battle, the two most intelligent existences in the eyes of all living beings were competing against each other.


    As for Hermes, although Xu Zhi could still descend at will, he was too lazy to control him.


    After all, he had the power of will gathered by all living beings. This avatar had no self. It was still like a mechanical doll with a fixed action pattern and unique behavior logic. It had become the real Hermes in the eyes of all living beings ¡­ He didn¡¯t need to interfere anymore.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Is a storm coming?¡±


    Xu Zhi sat quietly in front of the bookstore with his legs crossed.


    Mengmei and Hu haihan had been staying in the bookstore for quite some time, observing The Town and the City students who were huddled in the corner reading. The number of members was gradually increasing, and there were already seven or eight of them.


    Every day after school, he would get off the bus at this stop and study here.


    The young were always hot-blooded, serving justice and organizing riots. However, they had also suffered a lot of injuries and had many characteristics of adults. After experiencing blood and killing, their faces had also changed from young to determined. When they read books, their eyes also became firm, and they no longer blushed easily.


    but now, with so many people, they¡¯re gradually losing their harvest ¡­ Meng Mei rested her chin on her hand and looked at the high school students on the bookshelves. because of the changes in the town, how can there be any adults in the mood to read? Moreover, their numbers have increased, and there are very few dark emotions left in the book. Now, the power they divide is naturally less. ¡±


    However, Mengmei did discover something new.


    They had already begun to try to find energy from other places, such as ¡­ Antique of tragedy.


    Some old, dirty old objects could always be attached with some special energy. These objects contained the emotions and obsessions of their owners, which were provided for them to absorb and become stronger.


    but these aren¡¯t the proper routes ¡­ I still have to think of a way. How can a normal person absorb the dark energy, fear, and other emotions without doing anything evil?¡± She took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help but put her thoughts on the forum outside. A few days had passed, and the people outside were also discussing it.

 Chapter 485

    ?


    485 Thoughts


    After a few days, the internet outside had already started discussing it.


    Mengmei clearly understood that a person¡¯s thinking had its limits!


    Many people¡¯s thoughts were gathered together, and they had different ideas from all aspects. Their bold and imaginative ideas were very helpful to him.


    She sat in the shop and could not help but say goodbye to Xu Zhi. She quickly left with her disciple and went to the hotel, then went offline.


    ¡°If anything happens, remember to wake me up.¡± She instructed her disciple.


    As for Emperor Messiah, she did not have to worry about her.


    He was a God, and he had just knocked on the door again, saying that he had someone behind him, that he had the protection of a Big Boss in his mind, and that he could easily kill the God of dreams in seconds. He expected that he would not dare to be presumptuous!


    In fact, Meng Mei discovered that there was an advantage to becoming a god. Even if she controlled the body that descended to the mortal world on earth, the main body of the God would still have some hazy consciousness. She could wake it up and feel danger ¡­ ¡®Perhaps, when I¡¯m more skilled and stronger, I can continue to control the mortal body in the real world and be able to control two things at the same time ¡­¡¯


    it¡¯s very easy for a God to do two things at the same time. I¡¯ve already become a God, so I should be able to do it and adapt to it! She couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡± If I can control both sides, I can also train myself in reality and let myself walk the path of cultivation in reality?


    Although it was still too far away for him to succeed in his cultivation in reality, with only three months left, he still had some preparations. It was better to do it than not.


    Huala!


    In front of the computer, the well-proportioned and slender girl opened her eyes.


    only half a day had passed in the real world when I logged off for the second time after the heavenly Peach Banquet ¡­ She looked at the clock on the wall.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good time to try! ¡®I don¡¯t have a bloodline, so I can only cultivate martial arts. Perhaps I¡¯ll have to become a muscular woman ¡­¡¯ I laughed at a certain someone before, but now I can only fall.¡± Meng Mei¡¯s expression became strange.


    Suddenly. the young girl pinched the muscles on her arms. They were soft and delicate, white as sheep fat, and felt very good to the touch. However. she could not help but shake her head. farewell ¡­ The cute, beautiful, innocent, white-skinned, beautiful, and soft me, you can¡¯t change back before you become the celestial Thearch! This path of no return, I¡¯m coming ¡­ That way, mom won¡¯t have to rush us to get married!¡±


    She pushed away the table and chair, making space in the room. She began to crawl on the ground and do push-ups with both hands. With the help of her second-order spiritual power, her posture was very standard. 1,2,3!


    ¡°A daughter should be self-reliant!¡±


    ¡°Youth is in exercise!¡±


    ¡°Blood and youth! Training! Training! Training!¡±


    She tried to recite a few words of a certain muscular woman¡¯s slogan loudly, and it was actually quite interesting. However, such a strange and novel life had become her little secret, and she could not tell anyone.


    ¡°Right now, my weight is ninety-eight pounds. Let¡¯s start from three hundred pounds! Finally, the weighing scale that crushed the room!¡± She murmured in her heart as she sat on the push-ups in her room, releasing the hot blood of youth. At the same time, she used her divine sense to sense the computer and look at the forum. let me see what the guys on the forum have come up with ¡­


    Eh?


    Outside the door, when his mother heard such a hot-blooded training slogan, she vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Mine ¡­ A daughter?¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡­


    In the spore Evolution Forum.


    Hahahaha!


    ¡­ emmm


    Everyone was overjoyed. This was a game that loved learning. The concept that learning could make one stronger had refreshed their worldview. It turned out that it was possible to learn anything?


    It seemed like there were many hidden Easter eggs! They were all in high spirits. They felt that the image in the screenshot was excellent. They looked at uncle Huang in order to become stronger and saved the world. No one else could do that ¡­ He simply loved it.


    ¡®Also, I¡¯m bringing a few shy and cute girls to read books with me. Let me do this kind of world-saving mission, okay?¡¯


    The racer of Mount Haruna said. ¡± Didn¡¯t I tell you? the gods and the major churches are now absorbing positive energy for cultivation. One day, they¡¯ll start absorbing negative energy for cultivation ¡­ It¡¯s here now!¡±


    Everyone was chatting.


    In fact, the problem was also very obvious. The Three Realms was about to make a complete leap. Previously, they only absorbed positive energy, but now, they had also begun to absorb negative energy.


    Then, here came the problem.


    How to absorb it?


    He couldn¡¯t let people do evil, could he?


    If he absorbed the fear and despair of others and went around harming others, he would be the villain and would be meaningless.


    This system was stolen from wandering know-it-all, and he was indeed full of evil intentions when he used the God of dreams ¡®plan. He was prepared to use it to do bad things, but how to use it in return was the big problem.


    There were many scattered ideas, and everyone was discussing them.


    The simplest point of view was to write a book!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there already signs of it? just go along with the development. After all, we¡¯re so developed here. We can go on some websites, translate some well-known novels, and set up a few bookstores. The demon world has never seen such a big scene before. He must be shocked, the emmm who was excited and excited when reading ¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be endless?¡±


    the only ones who are working hard are the big bosses in the translation. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be completely bored and can¡¯t eat anymore (funny) ¡±


    one library in one city will attract the flow of the entire city. Countless cities will form a chain of occupation Churches Together, providing for the cultivation of the occupation system within. This is called the sword Emperor occupation church!


    This young man had a lot of ideas.


    Everyone held their cheeks and felt that this idea was reasonable, but it didn¡¯t seem to be a good one.


    Many people objected.


    It was improper for everyone to go to that kind of library to read. Moreover, they didn¡¯t even care about their face. How would the neighbors look at them with strange eyes if they were in an open book House?


    ¡°It won¡¯t work!¡±


    ¡°No one would dare to go there!¡±


    Everyone directly ruled it out.


    Someone else suggested,¡±there are many ways to collect people¡¯s negative emotions. For example, the animal arena!¡± The casino! I can collect them all ¡­¡±


    Meng Mei¡¯s eyes lit up. This was a good idea. Yes, it could be used as a reference.


    Xu Zhi was also casually paying attention to the situation here, and he also felt that it was still quite normal.


    However, the racer of Mount Haruna finally voiced his opinion after a long silence, ¡± ¡°I have a super feasible, absolutely feasible idea!¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    F * ck!


    The famous Big Shot had spoken directly. He was probably going to come up with some powerful and bold plan again!


    Meng Mei¡¯s eyes were bright and full of anticipation.


    Xu Zhi was sitting in the bookstore, holding a book with an indifferent expression. He was also looking forward to it.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± sneaking into a bookstore and reading that kind of book ¡­ Isn¡¯t that something that only happened ten years ago when one was red-faced and flushed with anger? ¡± We modern people are no longer like this. We all hide in our rooms. How about building the first Macau casino? Can¡¯t your dragon veins imitate the internet?¡±


    Mengmei was speechless.


    The entire forum was shocked as well. They were all exclaiming that he was indeed a Big Shot. To think that there was such a solution. It was indeed an upgraded version. Why didn¡¯t they think of it? It was great to gamble online and collect emotions ¡­


    Xu Zhi had yet to react.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was in high spirits. is there any brother who created this website? can we have a chat? ¡±


    There were indeed many talents online. In the blink of an eye, a player quickly replied, ¡± ¡°There are! There was! I am! I didn¡¯t expect that the other world would also be occupied by us! I¡¯m very excited, old bro!¡±


    Xu Zhi was silent for a moment.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ the racer of Mount Haruna has been officially banned. ]


    ???


    As soon as this message was sent, everyone on the forum burst into laughter. The second Big Shot who was banned appeared.

 Chapter 486

    ?


    486 Chapter 495-boundless calamity of the common people (2 in 1)


    Everyone was cramping up with laughter.


    Recently, the racer of Mount Haruna had been doing very well in the ancient tree world. He had been living for quite a long time, and it was said that he had even tried to walk out of the ancient tree planet¡¯s outer space. Could it be that he was getting more and more arrogant as he got older?


    It had to be said that the racer of Mount Haruna was a big Shot after all. The Royal Macau casino plan that he proposed was most likely feasible, perhaps even the best solution.


    After all, the Dragon¡¯s Vein could act as a network. If you hid in the house and secretly connected to the network, the neighbors outside would not know and would not look at you with strange colored eyes. The defect of the library was solved!


    ¡°What ban? Not only did it resolve the restlessness of youth, but it also harvested emotional energy. It was killing two birds with one stone! He should be strongly promoted by Mother Earth! It was common in the mortal world! (Funny face)¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, wasn¡¯t the God of dreams doing the same thing back then? Hiding in the room and absorbing young people¡¯s dreams? But we can¡¯t do that?¡±


    ¡°The one above, you also want to be banned!¡±


    ¡°Mengmei, by the way, the death of the racer of Mount Haruna must not be in vain! If you want his death to be worth it, this plan is not bad. Once the gambling factory is built, even if we don¡¯t engage in prostitution, we can still engage in gambling. Online gambling factory, fight the landlord! Mahjong! The sexy dealer was dealing cards online! Mengmei, you¡¯re the dealer! (Innocent eyes)¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Meng Mei¡¯s face turned black as she looked at the internet!


    This group of animals, are they forcing me to a dead end? Building this kind of server website, the word ¡®bet¡¯ has caused the destruction of many families. If I, Mother Earth, wanted to do this, where would my face be?


    She kept doing push-ups, gritted her teeth, and snorted. ¡°This group of bastards! As expected, he¡¯s unreliable ¡­¡±


    In fact, absorbing negative energy was indeed a very difficult thing!


    She was already mentally prepared for the scene in front of her.


    Yes, the world of the ultimate was a dumping ground for thoughts. There were a lot of weird things inside. Those people could just kill the monsters inside and absorb them. However, ordinary people had no way of leaving their divine sense to sense the land of the ultimate!


    At the very least, one had to be at the third rank to barely have the ability to condense one¡¯s spiritual sense out of one¡¯s body and enter.


    And what was he going to do before level three?


    This was a chasm, and there was no way to reap such a huge increase in energy.


    To ordinary people, Level 3 was a very difficult height. Many people with ordinary qualifications could only reach this height after cultivating for more than ten years.


    ¡°It¡¯s so difficult for me.¡±


    Meng Mei took a deep breath. however, this dragon vein network has given me some inspiration. Perhaps I can update version 6.0 and connect to the mana net ¡­ It was suitable for the medieval European civilization of the demonic realm, but ¡­ Distant water can¡¯t quench present thirst!¡±


    It was not as if she had not gained anything. The racer of Mount Haruna had given her some inspiration, but she could not complete the first three stages!


    forget it, I¡¯ve gained quite a lot. Let¡¯s be more specific and talk inside!


    She took a deep breath and continued to do push-ups, letting out the hot blood of youth. Even the ground was wet with sweat. She muttered to herself, cultivation is much faster than I thought! It was even ten times faster ¡­ I actually forgot that I¡¯m a saint¡¯s mortal body.¡±


    The reason why this body was rank two was that it couldn¡¯t contain the huge energy of a God. Only one-ten-thousandth of the energy could be poured in. Otherwise, if power beyond rank three was poured in, this body would explode!


    However, this energy could continuously nourish his cultivation!


    In fact, as he grew stronger, the amount of energy he could absorb and contain would also increase!


    to a God, this amount of energy can be replenished in the blink of an eye. It¡¯s equivalent to a God raising an unremarkable little ant as a pet ¡­ She stood up and looked at her muscles. It had only been ten minutes of training, but they seemed to have transformed and gone through a thorough cleansing!


    F * ck ¡­


    Her face was full of shock. She had changed a lot in the mirror!


    Push-ups mainly trained his arms and chest muscles, and some obvious muscle contours had already appeared. The woman in front of me is no longer me! The beautiful and elegant Mother Earth is my true form ¡­ In any case, I¡¯ll change back after I reach the heavenly Emperor realm!¡±


    She kept giving him mental suggestions.


    The massive amount of energy was like a hot spring that nourished every cell in his body, promoting growth and achieving evolution on the physical level.


    ¡°Perhaps I can increase my cultivation quickly, but it¡¯s still too slow! Because I¡¯m controlling mother Earth on the other side, I can¡¯t control myself in the real world room on this side and cultivate at the same time ¡­¡¯


    She continued to organize her thoughts as her heart was filled with anticipation.


    my next goal is to think of. way to achieve ¡®split-attention¡¯, multitasking. It doesn¡¯t need to be at. very high level.. just need to control the instincts of my body in the real world and perform a set of actions, mechanically repeating the training ¡­


    She thought about it and entered the game.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi was sitting in the study room, reading a book. His face was calm, and he was full of the air of a scholar.


    Due to the freezing weather, the people walking on the streets were all wearing thick fur coats, scarves, and walking in a hurry with their necks tucked in.


    He was also silently observing the cute girl.


    It had to be said that this player, who was the first to become a saint and a level eight God, was also his experimental white mouse at this time.


    In a sense, she was creating an unprecedented cultivation system, which was also a new system ¡­


    Xu Zhi called it the player system.


    Perhaps, it could be on par with the Magus system, the sea of consciousness system, and the magic core system. It could be considered a path that led to the same end. Now, the prospects of this path had been completely revealed!


    Cutie pie, pan Xue Xian, alchemy Emperor, racer of Mount Haruna, balloon fish, these two girls and three guys were also considered the best of the best ¡­


    It was just that Mengmei herself was completely unaware of it!


    after all, after the players become gods, they¡¯ll observe ¡­ Xu Zhi closed the book with a calm expression on his face. It was as if he was looking through another province on earth, where a certain fellow was working hard and becoming a muscular woman in high spirits.


    I¡¯m training with my real self? ¡±


    ¡°Double ¡­ Xiu?¡±


    In truth, they were already bug race beings after breaking through to the type 8 realm, becoming the true natives of the realm. In that case, controlling their own cultivation in the real world was also a way to increase their strength.


    He smiled.


    ¡°Or even an attempt to deduce a certain Dao path? There were transcendents on earth? Even with the help of a God, it would take several years to reach the sixth or seventh step of a powerhouse.¡±


    Xu Zhi sorted out his thoughts and came to a conclusion.


    ¡°Nothing to be afraid of!¡±


    Let¡¯s not talk about whether they could survive the three months ¡­


    And in these few years, he didn¡¯t even know how high he had reached!


    After all, it had only been two months.


    ¡®The sub-brain said that in the vast universe, there is a difference in the flow of time between the high-level worlds and the low-level worlds ¡­ This is the difference between high and low civilizations!¡± Xu Zhi looked at the town of Cade with a faint smile on his face.


    Now, Hermes and wandering know-it-all were restraining each other. They were staring at the entire town, turning it into the center of the storm in the demonic world.


    ¡­.


    Three months.


    The thick white fog was cold.


    The entire Street was quiet. Some bloody corpses were hanging in front of the bus stop. Buses and vehicles were parked in a mess on the street, as if there were car accidents everywhere. The streets, walls, and shops were covered with blood as if a major riot had happened. The smell of blood was too strong, and even some flies were resisting the cold, buzzing constantly. The Black Crows in the sky would descend from time to time to peck at the corpses.


    BOOM!


    A deafening explosion was heard in the distant Street.


    A huge red mushroom cloud rose up, and large flames seemed to have dyed Half the Sky red. This was not the second time such a disaster and explosion had happened in Cade town.


    ¡°Those thugs! Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s blowing up the heating pipes again to create fear ¡­¡±


    In The Book House, the curled up Miraki looked outside. The fire illuminated his face, and fear filled his young face. torture, hatred, disaster, bad luck ¡­ They¡¯re sucking on these.¡±


    A group of friends followed behind him.


    Right now, they were only at Tier 2. Any random person from a major city would be at a higher cultivation realm than them. Meanwhile, their opponent was only at Tier 3. Although he seemed weak, his speed of improvement was already terrifying.


    ¡°They¡¯re crazy!¡±


    ¡°Miraki, let¡¯s run!¡±


    those people are madly driving the townspeople into a small district and closing it up. They don¡¯t kill them, but deliberately torture them to absorb their fear!


    ¡°Cade town ¡­ It¡¯s over. The townspeople in the neighboring blocks have been cleared out and driven to a small community. They will come here soon and capture the townspeople in the nearby community, and even us!¡±


    Fear filled their hearts.


    Now that the situation had developed to this point, the other party had completely revealed their crazy fangs and was completely unscrupulous.


    The other side didn¡¯t have more people than them, but they were too vile. The power and increase they gained through this method was far greater than theirs.


    ¡°How about we be like them? Let¡¯s also catch a group of people ¡­ Lock them up and scare them on purpose ¡­¡± Someone suggested in a low voice, ¡± we¡¯re just scaring them. We won¡¯t hurt them! We are protecting them!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! We¡¯re protecting them!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a scare,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it too!¡±


    ¡­


    The surrounding voices rose and fell.


    Miraki pursed her pale lips with difficulty, and her forehead was covered in sweat.


    He looked at his comrades who were still standing on justice and had a vague feeling in his heart that if he and his group brought disaster to others, everyone present would fall sooner or later.


    After all, humans were constantly breaking through their bottom lines, wiping out their conscience, and gradually becoming numb and sinking into oblivion.


    Once he started to enjoy people¡¯s pain and disasters, and also the pleasure of becoming stronger, he would also walk into the abyss, just like those thugs.


    ¡°Strength ¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s good or evil, it only depends on the person who¡¯s using it. ¡± The bookstore owner¡¯s words of comfort flashed through Miraki¡¯s mind. He told him to read those shameful books.


    however, this is an evil power system, but really ¡­ Regardless of good or evil?¡±


    He was at a loss.


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi had already left the bookstore. He stood quietly on a high spot, watching everything.


    Mother Earth green vine also stood at the side and was silent for a moment. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°What do you think he will choose?¡±


    She went out to look for the internet, but there was no emergency treatment.


    no one knows. The little people in a small town are fighting ¡­ It would attract the attention of many ancient overlords.¡±


    The cute girl took a deep breath. Mirage is upright and has the aura of. leader. She is indeed a rare talent ¡­ But he would not fall! There are some things that once you start, there¡¯s no turning back.¡±


    Not everyone could bear the weight of fate and push the wheel of history.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Xu Zhi shook his head. he¡¯s a smart little guy ¡­ He gave me a very special feeling.¡±


    The cute girl glanced at great emperor Messiah and did not say anything.


    I advise Mother Earth not to interfere.


    Xu Zhi spoke indifferently and calmly. as the most innocent existence in the world, the mother of good and evil, the Mother of Earth-Goddess Green vine-who has never participated in any killing since her birth-must maintain a neutral attitude. She must be high and mighty in order to be above the common people forever ¡­


    If too many things were involved and the karma was too deep, the future might not be good ¡­


    If a mother had two sons, if they were biased and loved the eldest son while the younger son hit and scolded him all day, don¡¯t blame the other son for becoming the Emperor and freezing the Empress Dowager after he came to power ¡­ Although I won¡¯t be killed, since I still have to rely on my birth mother, I¡¯ll still have a hard time.¡±


    The cute girl took a deep breath.


    Yes ¡­


    She was neutral after all, and the Dragon vein did not distinguish between good and evil.


    After all, no matter who was in power, no matter which side was suppressed, she was still the high and mighty Mother Earth.


    If she were to go down completely and pull the side without any scruples ¡­


    Bai Xiaosheng was a formidable character with extremely high intelligence!


    ¡°Let¡¯s just stand here and watch quietly.¡± Xu Zhi smiled and said, ¡± perhaps the evil god taking control of the world is also a wonderful future with ups and downs. Mother Earth has finally established a very interesting era-the boundless calamity of the common people!


    In the end, his wish was fulfilled. No matter what happened, the mortals would no longer suffer from pain and disasters. The evil god would rule the world and protect the mortals ¡­ After all, they wanted to absorb the faith of mortals, which was their root. Since it was only a battle between gods and the exchange of power ¡­ What does it matter if the calamity doesn¡¯t affect the common people?¡±


    Cutie Pie¡¯s expression suddenly became calm. She looked at great emperor Messiah and suddenly looked at this mysterious ancient existence in the eye.


    Xu Zhi recalled the picture that the all-knowing scholar had described and said indifferently, ¡± the all-knowing scholar once said that he wanted to reverse the situation and suppress the true gods of heaven and earth under the God subduing Pagoda to start the era of evil gods.


    The first true Lord Yuan Xie, the celestial Thearch, had ascended the throne!


    At that time, the earth was filled with dilapidated, dark red, rotten, and decaying villages. There were terrifying demons, ghosts, monsters, and monsters in the deep mountains. It was a terrifying world of ghosts and monsters.¡±


    Xu Zhi pondered for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡± then perhaps it¡¯s very interesting, isn¡¯t it? Everyone was so scared that they broke out in cold sweat. Is a world of terror very novel?¡±


    ¡°Sarcastic remarks!¡±


    Meng Mei snorted coldly. I can escape the Great Tribulation of heaven and earth, but can you? You, Messiah, provoked Bai Xiaosheng. Will he let you go?¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled without saying a word. I¡¯ll just go offline.


    ¡­


    In the sky above Cade town.


    On an elegant black desk, wandering know-it-all and Hermes sat quietly opposite each other. Behind them were a group of righteous and evil gods.


    ¡®The young man who possesses the God of dreams is about to fall ¡­ after all, the enemy is too powerful. In order to fight against the evil Dragon, he must first turn into an evil Dragon, ¡± wandering know-it-all said quietly, ¡± this power originally belonged to me. It can¡¯t be easily controlled by humans just because it¡¯s wandering outside ¡­ You should know that the abyss will stare back at those who stare at the abyss. Those who worship evil gods will be evil gods.¡±


    fate is always wonderful ¡­ Among the gods of the church behind him, Hermes finally hesitated and took a sip of tea. no one knows what will happen until the last moment.


    If the entire town was completely corrupted by evil, they would directly start a war with wandering know-it-all and the others. Then, they would wipe out the entire town and erase the system of those evil people!


    But this ¡­ Instead, he let Bai Xiaosheng succeed!


    At this time, all of this was already prepared by the all knowing scholar. If they took action, the scene would be projected to various places. The God of justice directly wiped out a town? This was already a fatal blow to them!


    Moreover, this meant that they had no way to deal with the ¡®Ghost Night Palace¡¯. They had been suppressed to the limit, and the panic they brought about ¡­


    It was hard to imagine.


    ¡°The battle between mortals ¡­ It¡¯s also a game for US Chess players.¡± The gods of the church closed their eyes and took a deep breath. no one would have thought that our war would be projected onto a group of ordinary people in the town.

 Chapter 487

    ?


    487 The heavy burden on the shoulders


    In the sky, many distant gazes pierced through the endless high sky and fell one after another, constantly watching this unremarkable town, turning the entire three realms into a central vortex.


    The people hiding in the bookstore.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stop them ¡­¡±


    The surrounding companions couldn¡¯t help but whisper.


    The dozen or so people outside had evil gods and were creating fear everywhere. They had captured countless townspeople and locked them up in the community, threatening and scolding them in order to absorb their energy ¡­ And how could they possibly win?


    In the end, Miraki took a deep breath and clenched her fist. She was holding a crumpled book in her hand, and a beautiful girl was tugging at her heartstrings. However, she no longer had any energy left because no one would come to the bookstore in such a small town.


    Perhaps in the big cities, they could go to gambling dens or colosseums to absorb people¡¯s evil thoughts and emotions, but in Cade town, the bookstore was the only weak channel.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    There was another big explosion outside, in the street next to the bookstore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°The church will punish you!¡±


    Along with cries and howls, the elderly, women with children, and adults were all driven out. They planned to gather in a small district in the distance and raise them like livestock to harvest their fear.


    As for those people, they had evil gods and were like shepherds of evil.


    ¡°Hurry up and make your decision. They¡¯re coming to our place soon ¡­¡± Someone said in a low voice.


    Miraki clenched his fists tightly as he experienced the feeling of helplessness.


    The friends he loved, the friends he made, the friends he had with him, the girls he had a crush on, and the ordinary town he had once hated ¡­ At this moment, it was being madly destroyed. The townspeople¡¯s cries, sadness, and pain were all caused by him.


    It was all because of me ¡­


    As long as he thought about it, a tearing pain would arise from his heart.


    ¡°Power ¡­¡± He took a deep breath, his nose tingling as he gazed at his fretful and crazy companions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! The people who are being chased out are coming here soon. Let¡¯s go to the other districts and think of a way. Whether we collect energy like them or do something else ¡­¡± The gentle senior who was already on good terms with him whispered behind him.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late ¡­¡± Miraki said indifferently. His expression suddenly became calm. This teenager had suddenly grown up in an instant.


    A person¡¯s naivety never grew with time, but only with hardships and experiences towards maturity.


    He turned around.


    I have a secret to tell you ¡­ for you and your enemies who have evil gods, your evil gods were born because of me. If you pay attention, you will find that they are basically people who are centered around me. My good neighbors, my classmates who greet me every day, my senior sisters who I admire, my respected senior brothers, and ¡­ The girl I have a crush on. ¡±


    What?


    The surrounding people were shocked.


    This was an incredible thing.


    ¡°Then, we should ¡­¡± Someone tried to speak.


    all of you are people I admire and have become my companions. All of you are friends of an ordinary person like me ¡­ I¡¯m very happy.¡± He started to sob. there¡¯s always a sacrifice in life to get something.


    Miraki stretched out his hand and looked at the crumpled waste paper book. The red light from the distance dyed his face. It was as if time was slowly passing by, and he was indescribably calm. I was ordinary before. I yearned for the extraordinary. Now, I¡¯m living like I¡¯m in a dream. It¡¯s already wonderful enough to be able to have a group of people I once admired together.


    ¡°You guys go first, I have a way to win.¡±


    He meticulously put on the mizoa high school uniform, buttoned up his black suit, and put on a white tie. He looked extremely tall and straight.


    ¡°What sure-win method?¡±


    The expression of the childhood sweetheart, West Asia, changed slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! I know we¡¯re throwing an egg at a rock ¡­¡±


    She looked at the teenager and knew that he was an extreme person. He never imposed his suffering on others and bore the pressure himself. However, at this time, she could not help but plead in a low voice, ¡± we can try to capture some people and lock them up to absorb their fear. Then we will have the strength to protect them and fight against them!


    ¡°Once you¡¯re tainted by those things, you¡¯ll sink.¡± all the evil gods were born because of me, ¡± Miraki said. disasters, pain, wails ¡­ It¡¯s my responsibility, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± His face was deeply buried in the shadows, and no one could see his expression. you want me to solve it ¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I really have a way. You guys leave and wait for me to come back! I will return triumphantly like a hero!¡±


    He strode out of the library and walked towards the explosion.


    Soon, the rioters treated him as an ordinary student and took him away like the other residents of the neighborhood, planning to lock him up in the neighborhood.


    ¡°Miraki! He was crazy! He¡¯s really crazy!¡± The class monitor¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently. She bit her lower lip, and blood flowed down, but she felt nothing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The group of people¡¯s expressions changed drastically, and they finally escaped through the back door of the bookstore.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    If he fell into the abyss, he could exchange it for power.


    If one could give up their honor in exchange for power.


    Other people who were in despair would not have a chance to turn the situation around even if they gave up everything. However, he had it. So, what reason did he have to think that he was the most unfortunate one?


    Miraki laughed and followed the crowd.


    ¡°Walk faster!¡±


    A thug as powerful as a devil laughed. The crowd was pushed into the community like prisoners and locked up. He looked at the townspeople around him who were suffering and wailing.


    It was all because he was not strong enough.


    He turned to look at some people nearby. They had finally grown up. the others all have accompanying evil gods ¡­ But I didn¡¯t, because the evil god I picked up, although I only remembered that she was called the goddess of dreams, was too powerful, so much so that I didn¡¯t have any symbiotic evil gods in my heart ¡­ In a sense, it¡¯s my evil god companion. Although it doesn¡¯t completely belong to me, I¡¯ve already formed a deep friendship with it!¡±


    the others have used their evil gods, but I have never used the God of dreams, because ¡­


    BOOM!


    All of a sudden, a black ghostly shadow suddenly rose from his shadow. All the disaster victims in the community felt fear in their hearts, as if some terrifying ancient demon God had descended. This was the extreme trembling of hair-raising¡¯s heart.


    As for the dozen or so people in charge of imprisoning him, their hearts trembled as if they had seen the appearance of a terrifying monster that was inextricably linked to the evil god in their bodies, as if it was their birth mother.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    At the door, the leader of the dozen or so people, the homicidal demon Adrian, was a meticulous and powerful person. He had the mentality and ruthlessness to become a powerful person. Otherwise, he would not have become the leader of these thugs and suppressed the others. Adrian turned his head sharply and looked at it with a serious expression. this is?? ¡±

 Chapter 488

    ?


    488 A miracle


    ¡°Has this day finally come?¡±


    Miraki slowly climbed up to a higher place and released the God of dreams, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. She slowly revealed a sickly smile that was extremely eerie.


    my children, you have finally come to this day ¡­ Everyone from Cade town! ¡®You know, these special, terrifying ¡­ How did a half-human, half-evil god creature come about?¡±


    BOOM!


    The entire neighborhood fell silent.


    Ever since the outbreak of the evil god in Cade town, no one knew why such an evil god could be born in the human heart ¡­ Even those evil cultivators didn¡¯t know why an evil god had appeared in their hearts out of nowhere!


    Furthermore, they had also secretly studied him. The evil gods he had were all unique, completely new evil gods that had never been recorded in the major churches.


    ¡°You are ¡­ Miraki?¡± Adrian the murderer furrowed his brows, as if he had recognized it.


    ¡°Hehehe ¡­ The uncle who guarded the neighborhood, Adrian? Are you alright?¡± Mira gave a strange smile and turned to look at the other dozen people. They were all very familiar, and she even saw them often every day. The PE teacher? You all should still recognize me, right?¡±


    The expressions of these dozen people changed slightly, and they looked at each other.


    At this moment, he realized that they all had one thing in common-they all knew Miraki!


    Could it be that the evil god that erupted from his body was related to this high school student?


    Miraki smiled and said loudly, ¡± do you know how the evil god in your body came about? &Nbsp; your evil gods were all born from me and other evil gods.¡±


    Born?


    The surroundings were silent.


    Even the expressions of those ten over people changed.


    How could humans fight against evil gods?


    It was even more taboo than the birth of half-orcs and the love between humans and orcs.


    ¡°Right! That¡¯s how you guys came about! I¡¯ll tell you how it came about, because I ¡­ I¡¯m different from you ordinary people.¡±


    Miraki laughed out loud without any hesitation and looked at the others.


    ¡°I love evil gods the most! when I was 13 years old, the evil god incident broke out on the streets of Cade town. Everyone was running away on the streets. At that time, I was carrying my bag and standing alone on the street. It was the first time I saw them. How should I put it? it was a little obscene. I actually ¡­ ¡®Boki ¡­¡¯ Hehe ¡­ I actually think they¡¯re too beautiful! It was so cute! They had soft tentacles, eight eyes, and an octopus-like body. If humans were to communicate deeply with them, would new special evil gods be born? Could it be a new species?


    ¡­. Me! After that, when I returned home, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. I studied it every day! Me! Every day, he was working hard on his research! I would go to the bookstore to read those books every day after school. Later on, I realized that this obsession of mine every day had actually produced an evil god ¡­ The evil god that belongs to me ¡­ I was completely happy after that.¡± When he said this, the corners of his mouth were filled with a happy smile. He was extremely happy.


    The surrounding people were completely stunned.


    Evil gods were born from the collective thoughts of all life.


    How could an evil god be born from the heart of an individual human?


    Unless that person¡¯s obsession and strength had reached an unimaginable level!


    Everyone was a little frightened.


    Was this the first anomaly in the history of evil gods? A mere mortal actually dared to fight against those eternal evil gods ¡­


    Miraki laughed madly. I started to use my evil god to chase after those evil gods. The shadows on the streets, the cemeteries, and the graveyards ¡­ Their powers will not resist me ¡­ The eight-tentacled black goat of the forest, Sabu Nicholas, who had given birth to thousands of offspring, the always shy and blind God of foolishness, asatos¡¯s reaction was super cute, constantly wriggling and giggling, the delusional witch who was in charge of whipping and beating, and vinaki who was always using whips. It was especially interesting ¡­ ¡°Every evil God¡¯s reaction is different. I was actually deeply mesmerized. You can¡¯t blame me for doing such a thing!¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    This explosive statement had ruthlessly stunned the crowd.


    Disgust, fear, disbelief, incredulity, nausea ¡­ Everyone was stunned by the situation in the town of Cade. It turned out that the reason why those half-human, half-evil god mixed-blood creatures appeared in the town and caused such a terrifying riot was ¡­


    A young man who was chasing after an evil god?


    Ta ta ta!


    Not far away, a group of people from West Asia could not help but come over because they were worried about his safety. After hearing this extremely shocking statement and the truth, they were completely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Goodbye, my crush, CIA ¡­¡±


    He was shocked and showed an invisible bitterness. He had wanted them to leave, but they still came.


    He continued to stand on the high ground and shouted, ¡± ¡°One time after I chased after an evil god, I thought to myself, could the thoughts I gave birth to be new lives? Could the human brain be the breeding nest of the evil gods? So, the descendant of the God of blind and stupidity and I casually threw it into the brain of Adrian, the guard of the community. I didn¡¯t expect that ¡­¡±


    He chuckled and looked at the leader of the group, Adrian.


    Blargh!


    Adrian felt nauseated, and a deep sense of disgust burned in his heart. He did not expect that the evil god that he treasured, the disgusting young man whose head was filled with disgusting, twisted, and dirty liquid, would casually throw it into his own head after communicating with him ¡­


    ¡°Adrian, I can feel your fear.¡±


    Miraki was excited. then, one morning, I caught an evil god in an alley. After communicating with it, on the way to school, I threw it into the brain of the Auntie at the breakfast shop ¡­ He pursed his lips, his eyes full of reminiscence and excitement, with a deep morbid and twisted expression. it¡¯s worth mentioning that it was a wonderful morning.


    This woman was a mad demon who killed without blinking. In order to suppress her fear, she had tortured and killed many people in the community. At this time, she actually bent over and vomited.


    Then, he spoke about the evil gods of these people in detail, which made everyone¡¯s faces change.


    In the distance, the West Asian party¡¯s faces turned pale, and a few of them with weaker mental strength vomited.


    ¡®Miraki said that the evil gods were born because of him, but I didn¡¯t expect the truth ¡­¡¯ It was terrifying to this extent! Was this how it was produced? It was really direct, literally!


    Sure enough, when he led them to read those books, he was a guy with a twisted mind, but he hid it too well.


    They were extremely disgusted.


    ¡°Hehehehe ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that the one I threw down at random would really grow an evil god. What a surprise! You¡¯re asking me what I¡¯m going to do now?¡± &Nbsp; his excited eyes were filled with desire and he smiled, ¡± of course, a new evil god has appeared and I am doing what I should do.


    The surrounding people¡¯s expressions changed drastically.


    Adrian¡¯s expression instantly darkened and glinted as he pondered.


    This was no longer a problem of being defeated, but the consequences of being defeated were too serious. It was a lifelong humiliation that was more frightening than death. Moreover, the other party dared to come out and was the mastermind behind the scenes. The person who gave birth to them might be unimaginably powerful ¡­


    At this moment, the dozen or so people present all felt fear.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    ¡°You animal!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the town of Cade to be ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all this person¡¯s fault!¡±


    As for the ordinary residents of the entire district, they were so scared that their faces completely changed. They didn¡¯t expect that such a disaster would happen in Cade town. It turned out that it was because of such a disgusting person who caused the mixed blood of human and evil ¡­


    The fear of the dozen or so thugs that all the residents of the neighborhood had felt had been completely transferred to Miraki.


    This man was the real culprit!


    of course, before I find your evil god ¡­


    I¡¯ll continue to plant some more evil gods, ¡± he said. because soon, I¡¯ll have another batch of harvest ¡­ &Nbsp; the reason why I wasn¡¯t here was because I went to hunt evil gods and had a wonderful experience.


    ¡°Plant two.¡±


    He licked his lips in excitement and suddenly stretched out his hand, pointing to the crowd and secretly using the ability of the God of dreams.


    Wuwuwu!


    All of a sudden, the two people in the crowd, a man and a woman, seemed to be in love. Their faces were red, and they looked uneasy and lustful. In their minds, something seemed to have been born, and the seed of an evil god was being nurtured.


    Adrian¡¯s expression changed completely, and his scalp went numb. it¡¯s exactly the same as our initial reaction ¡­ As expected ¡­¡±


    He looked at the young man in the sky in fear. At this moment, he had completely believed it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    these monsters are more disgusting than evil gods. Retreat first!


    Adrian could not help but run away with a dozen people.


    In the sky.


    When wandering know-it-all and Hermes saw this scene, they were stunned for a moment. They had never thought that it would be such a bold and imaginative reversal, creating a miracle in such a desperate situation.


    winning against the strong as the weak, what a textbook performance ¡­ A miracle like what I did before!¡± Bai Xiaosheng raised his eyelids and a look of surprise flashed past his eyes, ¡± this is a talent. He might be a helper for our side. His ability to absorb fear is very strong.


    ¡°Really?¡± Hermes smiled, his eyes full of admiration. but his heart is good and will not fall.


    On the other side, in the dense forest.


    ¡°Attacking the heart is the best, tianxiu.¡± Xu Zhi laughed.


    this is the ultimate ability of the God of dreams. Whoever she stares at will get pregnant. Meng Mei took a deep breath and was completely convinced.

 Chapter 489

    ?


    489 Chapter 498


    &Nbsp; before this, no one knew how the evil gods in the minds of humans came about.


    However, Miraki, who was standing on the high ground, had already explained everything and told them the terrifying truth.


    I gave birth to them!


    Right!


    I raped those evil gods and then threw them into your minds!


    Everyone felt nauseated. A long time ago, when the half-orcs were born, it had already destroyed everyone¡¯s three views of the world. It caused a huge scandal and controversy in the entire land. At that time, some human nobles with special hobbies could actually capture a tall, four-meter-tall, green-skinned female orc and give birth to a half-orc, a subverting hybrid creature.


    Furthermore, according to some rumors, the emergence of half-orcs was definitely not a coincidence! Some human nobles, in pursuit of novelty, had made precedents of attacking magical beasts ¡­ But now, this high school student in front of him had actually ¡­


    Everyone was trembling all over, and their backs were cold. They were extremely shocked.


    That was an evil god! The evil god! They were not living creatures, not even orcs or magical beasts! Those disgusting tentacles, those hideous and sticky big eyes, they were so disgusting that it was terrifying, and this young man actually had the heart to even do that! This aesthetic, how heavy was the taste!


    Everyone in the neighborhood was vomiting. Their faces were blank, and their chests were heaving up and down. When they thought of this, they even vomited. The most exaggerated thing was that they had produced a half-human, half-evil hybrid species!


    how can there be such a twisted person in this world? history has already been created!


    ¡°Great Demon King! It¡¯s all because of him that our Cade town is in such a terrible state!¡±


    ¡°Evil gods are mostly spiritual bodies. Is this soul interaction? The soul can also produce new life?¡±


    Many people¡¯s legs even turned soft. Falling into the hands of this Great Demon King was as difficult as the dozen or so demons just now. It was hard to imagine what kind of encounter they would encounter!


    ¡°Hehehehe ¡­¡±


    Miraki laughed and looked at the frightened townspeople from the high ground. I¡¯ll give you a riddle. Guess who else among you is the one that I¡¯ve planted a seed in your minds? ¡±


    ¡°Go and be suspicious! He wondered if this unlucky thing would happen to him! It will also produce evil gods!¡±


    He strode away without hesitation, turning around and disappearing into the shadows.


    Ta ta ta ¡­


    He left the crowd that was afraid of him and walked alone in the bloody alley.


    I feel fear. My blood is freezing.


    Miraki swallowed the saliva in his throat. His voice was hoarse. He could feel the fear of the entire town being transferred from the dozens of people to him. They had been plundered and become his believers. Because of the gathering of the fear, he seemed to have undergone some kind of qualitative change.


    The God of dreams had become stronger.


    That irresistible characteristic was getting stronger and stronger.


    &Nbsp; as long as people got close, they would be more susceptible to the infection. This was a powerful passive attribute that made people around strip away their darkness and heart demons, turning them into the weakest evil god.


    He didn¡¯t know how wide it would be.


    However, he felt that the news had already begun to spread among the large number of people in the town. Ten? A hundred? A thousand? New evil gods would be born in the town, and new enemies might increase ¡­


    However, I¡¯m the only partner left, so I can only deal with it alone.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    A voice came from behind.


    It was Sia¡¯s group of friends. They ran over quickly and panted heavily. Their faces were red from the intense exercise. this style is indeed like you! Our hero has returned triumphantly, but it¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s a freak.¡±


    Miraki turned around and looked at them in a daze. how did you guys do that? ¡±


    of course! the class leader laughed. instead of letting others bear the hatred and suffering, you bear all the pain and infamy yourself in exchange for the fear of others ¡­ This is indeed the best and stupidest way, but it¡¯s just like you, Miraki.¡±


    The sexy senior pursed her lips and consoled, ¡± ¡°Which young pig-headed teenager isn¡¯t lecherous? Wouldn¡¯t he make some loud, rebellious speech in public? Challenging the authority of the adults? ¡®This ¡­¡¯ That¡¯s youth!¡±


    ¡°You guys ¡­¡± Miraki was stunned.


    West Asia pursed her lips and hesitated for a moment. Her face turned red. we¡¯re already used to it. For example, you took us to secretly read those books. It¡¯s so embarrassing!


    Consoling voices could be heard.


    The crowd was silent for a moment. They clenched the crumpled book in their hands tightly. if doing this and being scolded and disdained by everyone is to gain strength and save the world as heroes, it doesn¡¯t matter. After all, it¡¯s our dream to become heroes and powerhouses ¡­


    ¡°What should we do next?¡±


    to become stronger, to find Adrian who is doing evil everywhere!


    then, let¡¯s go to the next city. How about blowing up public toilets? ¡±


    ¡°Good idea.¡±


    A group of people stopped Miraki.


    ¡°Who¡¯s not rebellious in their youth? Let¡¯s sing with all our might on the path to becoming a pervert!¡±


    ¡­


    In a certain mountain forest, a group of girls were having hot pot in their house, surrounded by ice and snow.


    In her deep sleep, pan Xue Xian¡¯s brows twitched. She seemed to have seen something, and the corners of her mouth curled up into a smile as she opened her eyes.


    ¡°What sweet dream did you have?¡± Lin Hongfeng asked.


    I have a premonition that an organization similar to ours has been born. They are full of faith and are pursuing and following a will! Pan Xue Xian suddenly laughed, ¡± Let¡¯s continue with the 10000 push-ups!¡±


    ¡°Good idea!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s not hot-blooded in their youth? Let¡¯s advance on the road of muscles together!¡±


    ¡­


    The corners of Xu Zhi¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile, but there was also a hint of strangeness.


    However, it had to be said that Miraki was indeed a person with great potential. The God of dreams was able to choose this weak-looking young man and come up with such a plan to turn the tables.


    it seems like the outbreak of panic has been suppressed. The cute girl raised the corner of her mouth.


    Xu Zhi shook his head, as if he was looking through the sky. but I¡¯m just suppressing it. What¡¯s going to come will come ¡­ For many things, the longer you suppress it and the longer you accumulate it, the greater the force of the rebound. There is no eternal dynasty and era, everything is in line with the tide of history.¡±


    Meng Mei fell silent and choked. little. maybe ¡­ Originally, they wouldn¡¯t have retaliated, but the cold winter of the mo world caused people to be in a state of panic. They adapted to the times and completely ignited the panic.¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed.


    Yes, the right time, place, and people.


    It was mainly because winter had arrived in the orchard, and it was inevitable that people would be anxious.


    Even he, a farmer, had no way to deal with it, just like how fruit farmers found it difficult to resist natural disasters, winter, and hail, causing them to lose all their money.


    And what made Xu Zhi most certain of the rise of the evil gods was that he had just seen the weather forecast. A cold wave with rain was about to descend upon Tongcheng. In such weather, it seemed that it was going to turn into a complete disaster.

 Chapter 490

    ?


    490 Chapter 499 online game?


    Tongcheng was a humid southern coastal city. Usually, when the weather turned cold, there would be a wave of cold air. When people put on their long sleeves and coats, there would be a cold rain, which would wet the earth. Walking on the streets, one would feel the bone-chilling cold.


    There were very few cases of typhoons in such a situation. In fact, the environment had been damaged more and more in recent years, and the weather had become more and more abnormal.


    ¡°When they said there was a Typhoon, I was so scared! However, it¡¯s not a strong wind now that it¡¯s landed. At most, it¡¯ll make the trees creak and rain, but it¡¯ll also be a destruction.¡±


    Xu Zhi touched his nose. It had rained a few times in the past two and a half months. The orchard had been flooded and many ¡± ant nests ¡± had been destroyed. The Earthlings could withstand floods and tsunamis, and so could the people in the orchard.


    But what about this wave?


    The flood wasn¡¯t the scariest thing. What was scarier was that it was the carrier of the cold.


    At this moment, this heavy rain symbolized the arrival of Midwinter. To the living beings in the orchard, it was a world-ending disaster.


    on earth, it¡¯s equivalent to the melting of glaciers and the arrival of an Ice Age ¡­ Xu Zhi took a deep breath. isn¡¯t it an exaggeration to say that it¡¯s a world-ending flood? Can you deal with this disaster?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Virtual era year 31.


    A new species, half-human, half-evil god, had erupted in kad town. The evil race.


    &Nbsp; evil race, humans who controlled part of the evil God¡¯s power.


    The entire Devil World was boiling.


    The next year, people found that a huge oppressive black cloud had appeared in the sky of the demon world, carrying a terrifying flame and a world-destroying aura. It hovered above the sky and slowly pressed down.


    ¡°A storm is coming.¡±


    Countless experts felt that doomsday was coming.


    Disaster was about to befall them, but the enemies that had come out of Cade town were still killing each other.


    Adrian and the others continued to become refugees, absorbing the fear of all living beings and spreading it everywhere.


    Miraki started to build the evil god Palace, using the casino, Colosseum, Book House, and other scattered forces to collect the fear of the people, and became the largest dark force in the shadows of the nearby towns.


    40 years in the virtual era.


    As Miraki had the God of dreams, her power was constantly increasing. Adrian was no match for her, so as the side without new power, he joined the evil God¡¯s side.


    Bai Xiaosheng launched a shocking surprise attack to fight for the God of dreams!


    Whoever got the God of dreams would get the world!


    Hermes, the leader of the Church of Light, showed his amazing wisdom. The two sides began to fight, and the whole world was boiling. The battle between good and evil had completely unfolded.


    Both sides were fighting for the God of dreams.


    In the sixth month, Mother Earth joined forces with the other gods and had a secret discussion for three days and nights. They discussed how to deal with the God of dreams. After all, the nature of this evil god was too strong. The characteristic of this evil god was to create evil gods.


    there should be rules in the battle between the righteous God and the evil god. Only then can there be generations to come ¡­ We are above the common people and hold the power of the world, not monopolizing an era.¡± Mother Earth said indifferently.


    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve been contaminated by too much karma.¡± Daoist Changsheng said, ¡± the evil gods and righteous gods should come up with a Constitution.


    whether it¡¯s good or evil, it has nothing to do with us. The heavenly Dao, the underworld Emperor, the devil God, Mother Earth ¡­ Each and every one of us has already reached the Dao and heaven mending realm! Since it¡¯s the laws of heaven and earth, there can¡¯t be any deviation and they must favor a certain power.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, according to the calculations of the world-destroying black cloud in the sky, it is estimated that in another ten years, the Great Tribulation of the demon world will arrive! We should think of a way to resist the world-ending disaster and save more lives instead of focusing on the battle between mortals.¡± The underworld Emperor Ermin was deeply worried. this apocalyptic storm might last for 30 years ¡­ After thirty years of continuous frosty rain, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be any living things on this land.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡±


    Meng Mei said indifferently, ¡± in the face of this natural disaster, I have a plan! It can allow all living beings in the devil World to cultivate. All living beings in the devil World are like dragons, just like in the mortal world, where everyone is an expert and can resist great tribulations!¡±


    ¡°Please speak, Mother Earth!¡± The ancient saints and gods were shocked. there¡¯s such a plan? It¡¯s hard to imagine.¡±


    ¡°The one I want to open is called ¡­ Online games! In order to deal with the world-ending flood of the demon world!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°Online game? What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡­


    40 years in the virtual era.


    After the secret discussion, he took away the God of dreams, who had already gained sentience.


    A voice resounded through the entire world.


    the God of beautiful dreams is involved in the order and system of heaven and earth. She is one of the most important gods in the world. From today onwards, she will merge with the Three Realms!


    ¡°The God of dreams is the God of the human world! Controlling the dreams of the human world, mending the heavens and fusing with the Dao, bestowing the power to turn all beings on earth into the evil race ¡­ It¡¯s on par with the heavenly Dao, Mother Earth, underworld Emperor, and Demon God, and is a part of the world¡¯s rules. It doesn¡¯t need to care about the miscellaneous matters of the human world, as it involves too much karma ¡­¡±


    All living beings were shocked!


    At this point, there were five connate existences in the Three Realms, and they were completely eternal.


    The heavenly Dao controlled the order of the Three Realms, controlled the clouds and rain, and the laws of the operation of all things.


    The underworld Emperor was in charge of the land of the dead. He rewarded and punished the good and evil in the previous life, and gave them justice.


    Mother Earth was in charge of the Dragon veins of the earth and established the incense civilization system.


    The demon God was in charge of potions and potions, and he was the only ancestor of the potion system.


    The evil ancestor was in charge of the dreams of all living beings, and was the only ancestor who had established the evil race system.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The foundation of the Three Realms had been completely established.


    even though I know that the God of dreams, as an evil god, will return sooner or later, and that such a powerful God does not belong to me, I still ¡­ Miraki pursed her lips and whispered to her friends in a small house. She had already established a large force in the nearby town.


    At this time, the God of dreams had returned to the heavenly Dao, and the birth of the evil race was no longer controlled by an individual¡¯s power.


    Bai Xiaosheng finally revealed a smile, ¡± everyone, gods, you finally know that you shouldn¡¯t stop us. This is the general trend. As fellow brothers, you should take turns to rule the world. Each person has his own era.


    the God of dreams has become an existence like Medusa. The evil race and the demon race are considered to be on the same level. In that case, the Saints will definitely let the evil god become like the demon God Medusa and give everyone the ability to become an evil race fairly. I can¡¯t wait to see!


    ¡°What form will it be?¡±


    Wandering know-it-all muttered softly and said with confidence, ¡± just like the demon God Medusa, throwing parts of his body out, turning them into magic medicine, and letting them buy it from the magic medicine shops from door to door? ¡±


    but that¡¯s obviously not possible. The evil god gave mortals the ability to become an evil god. It¡¯s invisible and intangible. It should be that mortals do some kind of sacrificial ritual to call the God of dreams to descend into their dreams and obtain the evil race¡¯s ability!


    Bai Xiaosheng was very calm.


    The evil race¡¯s lineage system originally belonged to their evil gods. However, now that the God of dreams had lost her memories, there was really nothing they could do.


    Being impartial was the best result. If he helped the Orthodox gods and protected the goddess of dreams, he would be in the most difficult position. Now that he was neutral, everyone could obtain power, and he had the advantage.


    as for the Saints, they¡¯ve started to watch from the sidelines. The Great Tribulation and disaster have arrived, and they no longer have the energy to deal with us. The right and evil have begun to compete fairly.


    Wandering know-it-all said indifferently, ¡± in this world, only the blood Emperor does not have the ability to merge with the Dao. He is still in the mortal world. Perhaps he will choose to deal with us. His opponent is the side of the righteous gods, Hermes, and other righteous gods. This is a fair fight between the good and evil ¡­


    Just as he was about to completely begin transforming ordinary mortals into the evil race to fight against the righteous gods, a change occurred!


    It was similar to the medieval European era. There were simple electronic devices and even some handheld game consoles. However, a mysterious alchemy device called virtual reality gradually entered the homes of ordinary people. One of the online games called ¡± virtual reality ¡± only had 10000 beta tester slots.


    Bai Xiaosheng was speechless.


    What tricks did Mother Earth have up her sleeves?


    What was an online game? Who can tell me what kind of distribution method this is!

 Chapter 491

    ?


    491 Bai Xiaosheng with a confused face (2 in 1)


    This wasn¡¯t how things were played out!


    Bai Xiaosheng immediately felt that something was wrong.


    As long as it was a normal, traditional Saint who established an evil race in the world, didn¡¯t he ask the mortals to establish an evil god prayer ritual? To become a believer and then grant power to mortals in their dreams?


    As for online games?


    Online games! What was an online game?


    For the first time, Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s mind went blank. From the name, this was not the product of normal fantasy thinking.


    online game? who knows what that is? ¡± Bai Xiaosheng asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°It sounds very fresh!¡±


    ¡°Even Lord wandering know-it-all, the most knowledgeable person in the Three Realms, doesn¡¯t know about it. Online games must have something special!¡±


    ¡­


    The surrounding Celestial Emperor and evil gods were also at a loss.


    He and the people around him were completely silent. After looking at each other, he immediately dodged and said, ¡± let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go and see what kind of ceremony it is to become an evil race!¡±


    They arrived at a young man¡¯s house. In the small bedroom, there was an exquisite and gorgeous alchemy helmet. The style seemed to be a little special.


    ¡­


    This was a group of high school students who were discussing excitedly,


    ¡°Waa! It¡¯s said that it¡¯ll be officially online at 9 pm tonight!¡±


    I¡¯m so envious. Peter, you actually got a quota. I heard that there are only about 100 people in the entire Southern human province. I also heard that half-orcs and orcs also get one!


    it¡¯s said that the nobles and heirs of the major undead kingdoms, human kingdoms, orc kingdoms, and half-orc kingdoms all have a fixed quota, and then it¡¯s a random draw for us civilians ¡­ Peter, you actually got a spot! Aren¡¯t you on the same level as the most powerful descendants of the entire world and the land of potions?¡±


    The group of students chattered noisily.


    One of them, a boy with a face full of freckles, looked smug. hahaha! It¡¯s just luck.¡±


    Peter was a boy from an ordinary family. His parents were ordinary employees of a town bus company. In Europe during the alchemy Industrial Revolution, he was considered a very ordinary working class. Those exquisite toy handheld phones made by alchemists could only be played by the children of rich families. Now that he had suddenly obtained this so-called online game, a closed beta slot, Peter was extremely excited.


    This game had changed his fate of going to school!


    The time was finally up as his group of friends chattered. Peter slowly put on his helmet and entered the game interface.


    Virtual reality


    A beautiful light blue abyssal vortex appeared. On the beautiful interface, these words appeared.


    Peter clicked on the ¡°start game¡± button and a prompt immediately popped up:


    [ do you want to create a game character for the demonic race? ]


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    creating a Dreamland. Creating a unique game character based on the player¡¯s Dreamland ¡­


    Peter had a very real dream. He dreamed that his favorite puppy was stolen by a dog thief when he was 8 years old. He couldn¡¯t stand being sad for a long time and wailed for a few days. That was the most profound memory in his common life.


    ¡°Under construction ¡­¡±


    An eight-armed dog-headed monster with black tentacles slowly appeared in front of him like a cloud of fog.


    ¡°Eh? This is my character?¡± Peter¡¯s eyelids twitched. this is too ugly. It doesn¡¯t meet my dream of being a handsome general of the Empire in a white cloak. If I lose at the beginning, how can I compete with the powerful descendants of nobles in other countries? ¡±


    However, he pursed his lips and continued to order.


    Please choose your faction:


    [ evil god main camp ]


    Main God camp


    After thinking for a while, Peter naturally chose the main God Battalion calmly.


    The scene gradually blurred, and when he reacted again, he had already appeared in an extremely real and terrifying world. He had already turned into the tentacle dog-headed monster.


    ¡°Where is this place?¡± Peter was stunned.


    This was already the ultimate world that Mengmei had built and transformed herself. After all, she was the master of her world.


    Character layout:


    [ level: 1 ]


    [ character characteristics: ??? ] (Please explore on your own.)


    [ experience: 0/100 ]


    [ Combat Mastery: none ]


    [ coordinates: main God novice village ]


    ¡­.


    Seeing the line of words at the corner of his eyes, Peter was instantly stunned and couldn¡¯t understand what it meant at all.


    He hurriedly looked around. It was pitch-black with thick black fog. However, for some reason, the octopus-headed character he controlled felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity in this space, as if he had returned to his hometown.


    In the novice village.


    There was a big word written on the village.


    On the simple and crude black stone square, there were some new players who had just entered and were chatting with each other. They were also at a loss. Compared to them, they realized that they were not the ugliest. There were a lot of strange and disgusting Sticky Monsters.


    In front of a house, there was a strange evil god sitting on a rocking chair with a few big words above his head: [ NPC: newbie village chief, Miraki, level 31 ]


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    The simple-minded Peter fell into a state of confusion.


    Why was there a row of words written on the top of this monster¡¯s head?


    NPC?What kind of ancient characters and symbols were these? He couldn¡¯t understand it at all. This was too strange!


    At this time, the difference between people became obvious. Some players reacted quickly and immediately ran to communicate with the village chief of the novice village. They seemed to have received some kind of enlightenment and ran out of the village in high spirits!


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look too!¡±


    Although Peter was a bit slow-witted, he still couldn¡¯t stand to communicate with the village head,


    ¡°Hello, how can I help you?¡± He could not help but ask.


    The village chief looked at Peter, who seemed to be very familiar with the business, and said, ¡± ¡°My brave adventurer hero from another world! Our world is in danger, and in another ten years, the world-ending flood will come! As the Savior, please save our world!¡±


    Ding! Ding!


    [ triggered main mission: stop the world-ending flood in ten years and save the world. ]


    In his mind ¡­


    A voice appeared, what the hell was that?


    He couldn¡¯t react in time and could only blame it on the game¡¯s settings.


    ¡°Senior, I will work hard!¡± Hearing the word ¡± hero ¡°, Peter benefited a lot.


    The folk customs of the other world were very simple and honest. The hero Online game routine that was common on earth brought an extremely huge impact and novelty here. After all, which ordinary teenager from an ordinary family did not want to be the protagonist and become a hero? Now, a village head was begging for his help and respectfully calling him Lord Hero! Her face was flushed red.


    brave young man, ¡± village chief Miraki continued, ¡± our little village in the world of the ultimate is shrouded in mist and unknown horror. We are currently being troubled by evil beings. Please come outside and hunt five monsters to prove your strength!


    Ding! Ding!


    [ you have received the newbie mission, the village chief¡¯s problem. ]


    ¡°Village chief, I will work hard!¡± Peter was instantly overjoyed and ran to hunt the monsters outside the village. When the new players behind saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but talk to the village chief and do the same thing.


    ¡°???¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng was stunned!


    Who can tell me what the hell is this?


    ¡°My Lord, what is this ¡­¡± The few Celestial Emperor evil gods beside him were also stunned.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know the profound meaning behind it, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng said indifferently.


    After that, he saw the teenager come to the village and kill the evil beings.


    Even so, it was still difficult for ordinary people to kill the simplest evil beings even if they had the weakest evil god, because they had no combat skills and no awareness of being a champion.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ your character has died, level reset to zero ]


    A row of words appeared in front of Peter¡¯s eyes:


    The regular resurrection time was eight hours!


    The resurrection mechanism was as follows:


    1. If you concentrate and summon your game character, you can accelerate the resurrection time!


    2. If you call your friends, call your game character together and speed up the resurrection time in a small area!


    ¡­


    Seeing the black screen, Peter was heartbroken. I still have to save the village. I can¡¯t let the village chief down!


    He took off his helmet and said to his other friends, ¡± brothers, help me!


    His group of friends felt that this was too novel as they listened to his description. A completely real scene? A hero? Save the world? He immediately waved his fist and said,¡±leave it to us.¡±


    ¡­


    Three hours passed, and his character was revived.


    He then excitedly went to complete the newbie mission. After dying a few times, he mastered the battle rules and successfully killed one of the evil beings.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ level: 5/100


    Peter was so excited that his face turned red. He was filled with a sense of achievement. After his first time, he started to kill the other monsters. He killed five and successfully completed the task. Just as he was about to exclaim about his strength ¡­


    Ding! Ding!


    [ world announcement: player heroic Paladin has killed a level 8 hidden boss from the beginner¡¯s village! ]


    The village was in a heated discussion.


    he¡¯s too strong ¡­


    that monster has already killed its way to the periphery of that area ¡­


    the level rankings have been refreshed again ¡­


    After all, they were native players, so they had a very simple discussion.


    Ah?


    Peter quickly looked at the level ranking. The first place was a brave Paladin, who was already Level 5!


    ¡°This man is too terrifying! The other players on the leaderboard are also monsters. I¡¯m already at 4591St place, 10000 closed beta players, so many powerful genius players! How long had it been since they entered? To be able to defeat a stronger opponent, he must have been in a real battle!¡± Peter was in a hurry and went back to the village chief to hand in the task.


    ???


    Wandering know-it-all was hiding in the dark and looking at the square of the entire novice village in the distance, he was more and more dumbfounded!


    He and the other evil god celestial Thearch who were planning to overthrow the major churches of the demon world saw this strange scene. This newly born special evil race ritual-the online game-also fell into a long daze.


    Who can tell me what¡¯s happening?


    How long had it been, and the world had completely changed?


    Wasn¡¯t this the evil race? Wasn¡¯t it a system similar to that of the original Demon God Medusa, who gave power to mortals and then cultivated it? These two were clearly of the same kind, but in the hands of Mother Earth, they were completely different from Medusa¡¯s Orthodox style back then!


    Level, NPC, novice village, quest, level up ¡­


    He could not help but doubt his life. He even deeply suspected that if Mother Earth had been by Medusa¡¯s side in the past, and had helped this Demon God develop the cultivation system of the potion profession, it would have also become such a strange scene!


    He was silent for a long time before he began to think. He took a deep breath and said, ¡± this is the sinkhole world ¡­ That helmet was an especially powerful fourth-grade alchemy product. It was extremely expensive to make, and it could be made into 10000 of them. However, it had such a simple and useless effect, and the Saints were all distressed.


    However, to allow ordinary mortals to enter the world of the ultimate through the Dragon vein ¡­ In the name of a game character, the evil god that accompanied them in their hearts would descend ¡­ It¡¯s very bold and imaginative!¡±


    This was a very special model.


    His main body was in a room in the real world, while his evil god, which was his game character, killed enemies and monsters to cultivate in the ultimate world?


    ¡®So this is ¡­ Online games?


    Bai Xiaosheng kept thinking and was gradually surprised. He suddenly laughed, ¡± this kind of cultivation method in the online game is really wonderful!!


    ¡°My Lord, what do you mean?¡± The people around him asked.


    I¡¯ve already considered it before. Before the evil race reaches level three, they can¡¯t take the initiative to enter the world of the ultimate. We can only help them absorb all kinds of evil thoughts in the real world. It¡¯s too slow ¡­ And this alchemy helmet has simply skipped this stage and descended directly into the ultimate world!¡±


    It had to be said that even he was extremely impressed by Mother Earth¡¯s innovation. This ancient existence that could build the Dragon vein had amazing thinking! He had never thought that there would be such a perfect method!


    Online games!


    It was too perfect!


    It was simply a top-tier idea that could shock the heavens and make ghosts and gods cry!


    This encouraged all the people to cultivate and resist the Great Flood that would destroy the world in ten years!


    This system was so perfect that it was beyond imagination. Virtual helmets, NPCs, missions, novice villages, killing monsters to level up ¡­


    To be able to become so mature in such a short time, Mother Earth was terrifying!


    ¡°Furthermore, the village head and the other villagers of the novice village are Mirage and her group! If Miraki became the NPC village chief, it would mean that he was pulling the new demonic tribe powerhouse into their territory ¡­ So, this is what the initial page meant when it said to choose a faction?¡±


    ¡°Let them choose which sect they want to join? As for the level rankings, reputation rankings ¡­ Is it a psychological method to encourage them to improve themselves?¡± Wandering know-it-all took a deep breath, ¡± then what¡¯s the meaning of the equipment ranking that¡¯s still empty? And you want them to learn alchemy?¡±


    ¡°What does the pay-to-win ranking mean?¡±


    ¡°As for its level, it should be level 10, which is rank 1! Rank 20 was rank two ¡­ It was a huge threshold ¡­ Rank 70 is the heavenly Emperor level!¡±


    on the other side, in the novice village of the evil God¡¯s faction, Adrian should be the novice village chief, guiding the new players of our evil God¡¯s faction! He took a deep breath. and we are these so-called faction NPCs.


    The surrounding evil gods and celestial emperors couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set up another novice village and guide more players to join our evil god camp.¡± Then, they will attract the evil beings around them that match their level, so that they can practice their combat skills and improve themselves.¡±


    Wandering know-it-all directly entered the ultimate world, but he received another piece of news. He was not allowed to build a new novice village.


    And they wanted to build a main city?


    ¡°What¡¯s a game main city?¡± Bai Xiaosheng asked.


    The God of dreams replied, ¡± the game¡¯s main city is the city where one leaves the novice village and enters after level 10, which is when one breaks through one tier. It is also the main place for activities in the ultimate world!


    Wandering know-it-all took a deep breath and looked at the delusional witch vinaki beside him. go find a place and build this town. As the mayor, guide the new people. Beautiful women will always be welcomed and attract more players. After all, we rely on faith, and image is very important. Otherwise, those church¡¯s statues would not be so beautiful and covered with gold ¡­


    ¡°Yes!¡± Vinaki nodded.


    Wandering know-it-all took a deep breath and strode to the novice village of the evil God¡¯s camp. He found that there were only two or three small fries, far less than the other party, and a hint of gloominess flashed in his eyes.


    ¡°Sir, what should we do? this is obviously ¡­¡± A subordinate beside him asked.


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s expression was calm. He was silent for a moment. the evil race is a new force that is attached to the evil god. It must be controlled ¡­ Since our side isn¡¯t attractive enough, we can use some temptation to make them choose our side.¡±


    Although he had never experienced this before, he was still an extremely intelligent person.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a problem for me at all.¡±


    Soon, in just half a day, large posters appeared in the churches and bus stops in various kingdoms. On them were posters of the game virtual reality with dazzling words:


    if you choose the evil God¡¯s camp, you will be given 5000 gold coins in real life and a dragon slaying saber in the game.

 Chapter 492

    ?


    492 Preparation


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a Bai Xiaosheng!¡±


    Xu Zhi was also completely speechless.


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s wisdom was terrifying. He was also a top game planner.


    Online games had some modern terms, which was extremely in line with the style of the land of the demonic realm, the alchemy medieval era of steam!


    Due to the harsh environment in the demon world, with the help of the major churches, the social facilities had reached an extremely high level. Even as a foundation building maniac, the widespread use of subway, bus, car, steam airship, and civilian Alchemy technology had already surpassed that of China on earth!


    use the ultimate and void world that you¡¯ve built yourself to develop your online game system ¡­ It¡¯s fine to pollute the medieval European demon world, since it¡¯s still connected. If you pollute the mortal world and the immortal world, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Xu Zhi muttered to himself.


    In fact, it would be difficult for it to spread to the other two realms.


    This was a unique mortal system that belonged to the demon world-the evil race.


    This was because the mortal world had long been occupied by the great Zhou Empire, the Mount Shu cultivation system, the martial way and the three major cultivation systems. There were no longer enough mortals to cultivate other cultivation systems.


    In the mortal world, the mortals cultivated martial arts, the Shu faction, the dynasty ¡­


    a mortal from the Western Devil World who practices online games? ¡±


    The cold wind was biting.


    Xu Zhi raised his head quietly and looked at a tall building on the cross Street. There was a gorgeous ocean blue poster stuck on it, and it was surrounded by a circle of colorful lights, which was very dazzling.


    It was another new advertisement.


    [ siege, evil faction. Allow players to build cities and guilds. Start your legendary conquest and expand your ambitions! ]


    ????


    He looked at the advertisement and was speechless.


    Had the large-scale bombing already started?


    There was a bus stop nearby, and the students going to and from school were all exclaiming.


    Originally, Xu Zhi had predicted that the devil World would face a great catastrophe before the upcoming cold wave and storm, and that the two great forces of justice and evil would not stop fighting and would continue to fight each other, nor would they make preparations to deal with the natural disaster. But at this time, the main mission of the evil race-the brave ones from the other world, please save us from the great disaster that will happen in ten years!


    He managed to combine all the completely incompatible things together.


    It was so good that his scalp went numb!


    He glanced at the game forum outside and saw that the netizens were already exclaiming in shock.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    cute girl, 666! he exclaimed. This was the most amazing maneuver in history. There were infinite possibilities in this game. There was nothing that you couldn¡¯t think of!


    There were all sorts of comments.


    ¡°I¡¯m playing the game?¡±


    bring modern online games and pay-to-win culture to the other world where people are simple and honest? ¡±


    ¡°This is really a cultivation system. Playing online games can make you stronger! He could bring the upgraded characters, equipment, and skills from the game into the real world? Isn¡¯t this a common scene in some online games and YY novels?¡±


    by the way, to be able to accommodate so many people, this game is much better than the servers made by a certain factory of potatoes!


    ¡°Brother, are you talking about the one who played the BUG and gave away the game?¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough! Mengmei, this fellow ¡­ She probably got the idea from the racer of Mount Haruna-to connect to the mana net. She may not be building an online Royal Casino, but she¡¯s building an online game, so she¡¯s also a big spender of in-game purchases!¡±


    However, the most common sentence was, ¡± cute girl, you¡¯re starting to think of ways to get Commission again!


    Everyone already knew this guy¡¯s character. He was a complete salted fish, a farming maniac.


    Xu Zhi flipped through the comments page by page. Some of the replies were very interesting, while others were repeating the comments like crazy. The screen was filled with +1¡¯s, all of which were bragging and licking. This group of people had no integrity at all. Back then, when the racer of Mount Haruna was doing something that was comparable to what he was doing now, there was no such thing as licking the dog.


    This was the difference between people.


    From Xu Zhi¡¯s point of view, his feelings were also complicated.


    ¡°Previously, I couldn¡¯t make such an online game that could revive. After all, this is reality. I¡¯m only putting in spores, what level is there? Experience? Rebirth after death? However, the cute girl in front of me has done it. She has set up an online game in the ultimate, luring the natives to come in to cultivate, kill monsters, and level up ¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect the demonic ritual to be like this. He silently walked around the demonic world, the orc Empire, the human empire, and the undead empire. It was unexpected. What was with the unanimous praise?


    ¡°As expected of Mother Earth!¡±


    ¡°Online games ¡­ This cultivation method is amazing!¡±


    The various professional churches, and even wandering know-it-all¡¯s Ghost Night Palace, were all extremely amazed.


    ¡°This is simply a very villian prank! Why was he so agitated ¡­ Wait a minute!¡± Xu Zhi thought about it for a moment and felt his head hurt. He instantly understood why he had thought that way.


    For the people on earth who had experienced the explosive era of the internet, this was an old routine that they were used to. It was extremely vulgar and strange. It was an online game after all, and it was commonplace. However, for the Saints of the Three Realms, the top celestial emperors, and other powerful existences, it was mysterious, unimaginable, and extremely high.


    This was because they had no concept of such things.


    Even the terms such as level, NPC, mission, and all the other terms used to improve one¡¯s cultivation were all added together, making it look extremely impressive!


    The more they studied and pondered, the more they felt that the system was mature and complete. It was as if it had been tempered and tested countless times. It was hard to imagine that it was a finished product in a short time.


    ¡­


    In the mortal world.


    Mother Earth is indeed an unprecedented compassionate great saint.


    in the past, there was-belief in the path of incense when the Dragon vein was opened. There was-saying that those who ate Qi were the gods of incense, and they did not harm the world and the common people. All living things had been through countless tribulations. This was already incredible, but today, the online game system ¡­


    In the depths of the Green Mountains, under the ginseng fruit tree, an old man with white hair and a white beard, who looked like a celestial being, held a floating dust in his hand and preached to the disciples in the Taoist temple, ¡±


    ¡°Wonderful! With the thoughts of the Joss flames and all living beings, he would refine an ¡®ultimate void¡¯, not in the material world, but in the heart! It could be as small as a grain of sand, and it could be as huge as the heavens! Countless changes, hiding thousands of opportunities, seizing the creation of the heavens and earth!¡±


    ¡­


    The church of demonic professions,


    The Monarchs and great emperors gathered together.


    the demonic race is like-mercenary. People other than the demonic race like us are collectively called NPCs. We can issue missions to them, state all kinds of time limits, conditions-and requests, and then give them all kinds of rewards ¡­ A mission is equivalent to signing a contract, and both parties can not go against it. Even if we are both Lords of Heaven or even gods, we must abide by the mission given to the players and give them the salary that we have discussed.¡±


    so, Mother Earth¡¯s void contract was to lay the foundation for the evil race¡¯s mission system? ¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but exclaim,


    ¡°This system is very shocking!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that the evil clans are generally weak now. In fact, only a few days have passed, and there hasn¡¯t even been a first-stage demon beast. When they grow to a certain level, Tier 3, Tier 4, and we issue quests, this undying group of players can already do some things for us.¡±


    issue missions. The undying mercenary Corps. Perhaps I can call it a natural disaster!


    ¡­


    The ancient Saints were conversing.


    ¡°In the demon world, the undying soldiers of the Army can be resurrected infinitely! In the future, it will be a sharp weapon of our three realms. It will be the vanguard of our Army, and we will March into the myriad heavens and worlds! Open up new territory!¡±


    ¡®Mother Earth, have you already laid the foundation for the future?¡¯


    The sages could not help but sigh. For Dao integration stage sages like them, what they really wanted to look forward to was the unknown and boundless chaos beyond the Three Realms.


    In their eyes, the online gaming system of the devil World was new, mysterious, and even powerful! It was an incomparably noble, elegant, and top mysterious sect. It was a historical precedent.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way,¡±


    Meng Mei looked at the Saints quietly and took a deep breath. I once thought that the only possibility of me dying was an invasion of the world. What should I do? The ancient land of lava was the most likely ¡­


    According to what everyone said, the grudges between two rank nine experts might affect the two worlds.


    As a multiverse world, the zombie infection virus of the three pillar gods was too terrifying. It was definitely a sharp weapon for them to invade the other worlds! He was invincible!


    ¡°If we start a war, they¡¯ll definitely be the first to release the three pillar God virus. Our three realms won¡¯t be able to fight back against that invading virus.


    Terrifying natural disasters would break out, and zombies would appear, such as the Mount Shu sword immortal, the ancestral witch, and the martial arts swordsman ¡­ Growing magic cores to become one of their kind, this was the terrifying characteristic of their world-the Grand unification virus!


    That¡¯s why we need to create a Vanguard that belongs to our three realms.


    What are the characteristics of our world? Incense!


    As for the demonic realm, this undying scourge Army ¡­ They have no fear of being infected by the virus, and their various evil god characteristics involve almost all of the laws of the universe. Once they work together, even we will find it difficult to deal with them. Even if the monster core lineage is extremely terrifying, we can still fight the undying mercenaries of the ultimate world!¡±

 Chapter 493

    ?


    493 Chapter 502-bar (2 in 1)


    The sinkhole world was completely empty.


    The system of the players in the novice village was gradually being perfected. In order to prevent betrayal and betrayal, they used contracts to try to ¡± form parties ¡± and work together to kill monsters and level up. Later, the party mode gradually developed, and the players formed their own groups, forming the era of the Guild mode.


    Outside the novice village, a thick fog covered the entire sky.


    No one knew how vast this world was, how unknown and mysterious it was, or what dangers it was filled with.


    This game could also be said to be toxic. Since the closed beta, Peter and the other players had been staying up for three days without feeling bored at all. Although they did not know the real secret of the demonic race, from the information revealed by the higher-ups of various kingdoms and churches, as well as the degree of importance attached to it, it seemed that if one was strong in the game, one could also obtain great power in reality!


    ¡°A chance to change my fate!¡±


    Now, Peter had joined a Guild with more than ten people, the ¡°Holy tulip Guild.¡±


    The boss of the Guild was the 1731St son of a Baron in a human empire. He was very powerful and provided a lot of resources. Although he was not good at fighting, he was still very powerful as the leader of the command department.


    ¡°Peter, your characteristic is very powerful. Remember to adapt to the situation later.¡±


    Standing in the square of the novice village, the Guild leader said, ¡± you have signed a 10-year contract with me. I will nurture your Combat Team with all my heart! You should know that he is the famous Iron Blood Baron of the South, Peter. He has guarded one-seventh of the territory for more than 300 years and is an Emperor Lord!¡±


    This President didn¡¯t have the aptitude for cultivation. Although he was extremely smart, he had never been well-liked in the family. Now was the best time to rise up.


    Guild Master, the mysterious Assassins Guild next door is said to have arrived here. We have to speed up our progress. peter took a deep breath, and his young face also became more mature.


    that¡¯s right, we have to leave the novice village as soon as possible ¡­ According to the increase in the village chief¡¯s favorability, it was inadvertently revealed that the real start of the game is only in the main city. The city Lord there can obtain the hidden quest-building a city by increasing the favorability. If we can build a city, we will ¡­¡±


    it¡¯s just that it¡¯s not easy to build a city on this terrifying land. The regular monster attacks are too terrifying ¡­


    As they chatted, they came to the village chief¡¯s house.


    In the house, village chief Miraki learned of their intentions and said to them, ¡± ¡°Young heroes, you are the players we trust the most in the entire village! Recently, there has been some chaos in the South, which has seriously endangered the comfort of our village chief. My Alchemist friend, West Asia, and I are planning to explore. May the brave escort our comfort!¡±


    Ding! Ding!


    [ hidden side quest: escort the village chief and his wife, explore the southern region, and find out the truth. ]


    Peter and the others were instantly surprised. After farming favorability for so long, giving gifts, and massaging his back and legs, they had finally triggered the hidden task of favorability!


    Cool!


    It was really too good!


    Perhaps he was about to reach the peak of his life.


    ¡°Lord village chief, please believe us!¡± The president said hurriedly.


    I believe in you, young heroes.


    Mirage chuckled. However, she muttered to herself,¡¯it¡¯s time to use this bunch of cannon fodder to clear out the other side. After all, I¡¯m only a Tier 3 player. It¡¯ll be difficult for me to gain a foothold in this strange world. It¡¯s necessary to use the players as cannon fodder.¡¯


    Ever since they had caused the public to curse them with feces in various cities, they had now successfully cleared their names and changed their business model. They had become the village chiefs of novice villages, alchemists, alchemists, and tactical guides. They had begun to exploit the entire newly born evil race!


    Ta ta ta ¡­


    He passed through the fog.


    A group of players escorted the village chief deep into the valley of berminsai in the South and began to hunt monsters crazily!


    Kill!


    A strange ray fish fell to the ground.


    In the past few days, Peter had only died a few times in the early stage. He had gradually become familiar with it and had not died again. He understood that once he died, the ¡± level reset ¡± would not matter in the early stage of level one or two.


    However, in the later stages of the game, dying once and having their levels reset to zero was a huge loss!


    Although he had once reached that realm and there was no bottleneck in his cultivation from the beginning, he only needed to absorb a large amount of energy to recover his original realm, the losses were still huge.


    To a top player who was ranked at the top of the combat power List, dying once was equivalent to instantly being annihilated from the top of the ladder!


    With the dense fog, he gradually arrived at the place and began to explore.


    ¡°Do you know how to dance?¡±


    Suddenly, a faint voice sounded.


    Everyone¡¯s scalps went numb.


    Looking around, the canyon was covered in fog. A noble in a strange black suit was sitting on a chair frivolously with a glass of red wine in his hand. He slowly walked over from behind, ¡± who can dance? ¡±


    [ monster name: ??? ]


    Level: 27


    [ nature: ??? ]


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed when they saw the attributes panel. The monsters were over level 20, while they were only level 10!


    He couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at the Guild leader who made the decision.


    This place was full of danger. One could not become stronger just by relying on one¡¯s strength and fighting monsters to level up. The nature, abilities, and these strange and unknown aspects of the enemy were extremely terrifying. It required excellent wisdom and observation skills.


    another unrecorded evil god ¡­ The Guild master¡¯s expression changed and he waved his hand. we have more people. Wasteland reclaimers, go! To explore its nature.¡±


    Behind him, a few Level 1 players directly rushed forward, sending themselves to their deaths without a word.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t know how to dance? Then I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    The noble in the black suit stood up.


    Hualala!


    The few players who had rushed forward stopped their attacks and surrounded the noble like pillars, dancing.


    They were extremely invested.


    Those who were usually calm and steady were twisting their bodies unscrupulously. Those who were usually full of flirtatious words were even more so. They stood out in the crowd, twisting their bodies seductively and throwing flirtatious glances. They were extremely sexy, such as belly dancing, pole dancing, and strip dancing.


    All the popular bar dances in the demon world were available.


    There was even the first dance song of the bar, New Treasure Island, arranged by Mother Earth. It was as soft as the tentacles of an octopus, and even more magical.


    ¡°Oh! ¡®This ¡­¡¯ Isn¡¯t this too beautiful?¡±


    Oh my God, how can there be such a sexy dance!


    Everyone swallowed their saliva. It was clearly a group of very ugly monsters dancing. It was so coquettish that it hurt their eyes, but they couldn¡¯t help but be intoxicated. They walked in step by step as if they wanted to join in the dance.


    fortunately, I managed to trick a group of cannon fodders to help me test the waters. This evil god seems to have the nature of confusion and distortion.


    Miraki felt that it was quite an eyesore.


    Next to him, West Asia secretly poked him. you were the same back then. and you were even more blinding ¡­ ???! I gave birth to all the evil gods! The evil god is too beautiful, I can¡¯t resist it at all!¡±


    &Nbsp; cough cough cough!


    Miraki coughed a few times. It was quite embarrassing to become an experienced driver while bringing along the innocent girl he had a crush on to read books. from that moment on, I understood one thing. To be a successful evil god, even if you don¡¯t need to do evil, you must be shameless enough and perverted enough to succeed!


    In the distance.


    ¡°Hurry up and do it.¡± The president suddenly roared.


    Beside him, Peter quickly reacted. He kneeled on the ground and cried, snot and tears flowing down together, ¡± damn dog thief, little mai di, you died so miserably.


    Little mai di was the name of the little dog he had raised.


    Along with his crying, everyone was upset, as if some kind of evil ghost in the abyss was crying, and their hair stood on end.


    The people around also woke up. The Guild Master took a deep breath and said, ¡± it¡¯s a good thing that we have you in our team. You have a strong characteristic and can fight poison with poison. You can eliminate most of the evil gods that confuse people. Otherwise, we would have been wiped out.


    It was very common for a team to be wiped out in a starter village. After all, if one wanted to stand at the top of the team, they had to take a lot of risks. Once the team was wiped out, their level would be lower than that of ordinary players.


    &Nbsp; thus, a powerful evil god characteristic was something everyone pursued.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already figured out its evil god nature! It has entered a weakened state. Kill it!¡±


    ¡°protect the village chief and the alchemist!¡±


    Pfft!


    after a round of attacks, they successfully killed the strange evil god and continued to explore. after a while, they gradually saw an old european-style bar in the thick fog deep in the mountains and old forests.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Everyone was silent.


    There was a faint fear in his heart. Such a strange building had suddenly appeared in the wilderness. It was extremely abnormal!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The president growled, ¡± the price of dying once is so terrible that I don¡¯t have to say how terrifying it is. Let¡¯s go around this part first!


    But the next second, a voice came from behind,


    ¡°Do you know how to dance?¡±


    They turned their heads in shock. It was the noble in the black suit again.


    He followed behind them again, as if he was going to the bar. What was even stranger was that there was not only one noble in black suit, but there were thirteen or fourteen of them this time. It was as if they were going to the bar.


    Everyone¡¯s mind went blank.


    This evil god ¡­


    It¡¯s not a single unit, but a group?


    We only killed one of them?


    ¡°Not good! It¡¯s scarier than I thought!¡± Miraki trembled slightly as well.¡¯These monsters are all Grade 2 ¡­¡¯ &Nbsp; as a race-type evil god, they lived in the same area, so there had to be a leader. Could it be a rank four? Fifth rank?


    this was equivalent to a level 40 or 50 elite monster!


    He was only rank 37!


    miraki didn¡¯t expect that this was only the outer area, and these strange things would appear. these were clearly not monsters that should appear on this land.


    ¡°do you guys know how to pole dance?¡± The suited noble asked elegantly but stiffly.


    They were completely silent. They looked at the nobles in black suits around them and said with a bitter face, ¡± we will!


    ¡°Please give us a dance.¡±


    The young nobles in suits smiled and led them into the bar.


    The few of them trembled as they entered the bar. They realized that it was an old-fashioned counter that was hundreds of years old. It was quite elegant. There were mahogany tables and chairs, and nobles in black suits were sitting in them. There were twenty to thirty people, and they were elegantly sipping red wine.


    ¡°Living in groups ¡­ So many!¡±


    Their expressions changed drastically.


    ¡°Let¡¯s Dance,¡±


    A group of strange aristocrats in black suits said from below. The corners of their mouths cracked into an exaggerated arc that humans couldn¡¯t do. They seemed to be carved from the same mold. They had elegant beards and gentlemanly hats, and they sat on the chairs smiling.


    Everyone¡¯s scalps went numb.


    Gradually, they went up and couldn¡¯t help but dance and dance. Even Mirage and sia couldn¡¯t help but be intoxicated by the music and began to dance.


    ¡°Dammit! I¡¯ve still been tricked!¡±


    Only then did they understand what had happened while they were dancing. They were still conscious, but their bodies were dancing instinctively. It was extremely embarrassing.


    Snap. Snap.


    A person suddenly walked into the bar and looked at the lively bar. He was instantly stunned.


    Miraki was a tall and powerful monster. She was lying on the ground, her butt swaying in an alluring manner. She was sticking her head up high and even shaking it. It was so hot that one could not look straight at her.


    Despite his vast knowledge, Xu Zhi was still stunned for a moment. Miraki, I haven¡¯t seen you in a while. It¡¯s rare for me to come and see you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to still be full of youthful energy. It seems that you¡¯re quite experienced in this area.


    His original intention was to look for Miraki because he had already thought of the human race that would create the New World. He had a new idea and needed Miraki, the village chief of the novice village, to help him study the nature of the monsters. He did not expect ¡­


    Miraki didn¡¯t react in time.


    This was the Messiah of the bookstore ¡­


    Wasn¡¯t he just an ordinary person? did he run away after the incident? How did he enter this place?


    [ NPC name: Messiah ]


    [ level: ??? ]


    Miraki was instantly shocked. This was the first time he had seen someone without a level.


    Beside him, a noble in a suit stood up and walked over. do you know how to dance? ¡±


    Xu Zhi gave him a slap.


    Pa!


    The entire monster exploded into a pile of meat paste.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to dance. Do you have wine? I¡¯ll have a glass of ale, Sella¡¯s fire flavor, and some specialty food from the bar. I want something delicious.¡± Xu Zhi pulled out a chair and sat down. He said seriously, ¡± if it¡¯s not good, I¡¯ll beat you to death.


    ¡°You!¡±


    A few aristocrats in black suits were furious and pounced on him with ferocious faces.


    Pa!


    He slapped them away,


    hurry up and prepare some more. I have a big appetite.


    All the suited nobles in the bar were stunned. They were silent for a moment before they said in disbelief in unison, ¡± ¡°We are evil gods! You want us to entertain you?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t the evil god treat people? Your bar is open for free?¡± Xu Zhi knocked on the table. find a way to solve it yourself. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re running a bar for business, and you just want to watch people dance. There¡¯s no such good thing in the world!


    The weird people in the bar were silent.


    How could there be such a good thing in the world?


    We¡¯re not human! We open a bar and the meaning of our existence is to watch people dance!


    However, due to the abuse of power, the group quickly went to clean up the table and began the bar¡¯s normal business.


    These evil gods ¡­


    He actually used threats and promises ¡­


    Yield to the tyranny?


    Miraki¡¯s face was filled with fear as she took in a deep breath.


    His mind was blank. He had tricked a group of newbies into building a newbie village and worked hard to get here. It was like walking on thin ice, but he was still tricked and almost died. He thought he had to cultivate again, but suddenly ¡­


    Well, life had long been extraordinary, but he had thought that she was just an ordinary bookstore owner and was called Messiah by chance. Who knew that she was really ¡­ He was completely shocked.


    &Nbsp; ¡± Miraki, they are afraid because when evil gods reach rank four, they would have already gained intelligence. Although they are still restricted by the rules, they already have a lot of consciousness and will to survive ¡­ Xu Zhi looked at a seemingly ordinary noble in a black suit who was hiding in the crowd. as the king of a weird race, shouldn¡¯t you only be at the fourth rank and have died once? Is he still recovering his strength?¡±


    The noble in the suit was silent for a moment. He had been hiding in the crowd, but he had no choice but to stand out and let them deal with him. we¡¯re really unlucky.


    ¡°What¡¯s not good?¡±


    It sighed,


    I was in the depths of the forest. I was a heavenly Emperor. One day, a group of beautiful girls appeared in a bar. They were fair, delicate, and full of youthful aura. I happily asked them to dance, and they happily went up to dance. In the end, they asked us if we looked good and said that they wanted to dance for their teacher to see after practicing. Then, I said that it was ugly. In the end, we didn¡¯t agree with each other and they beat us to death ¡­ he seemed to have admitted defeat. he said bitterly, ¡± i thought that the deeper area is so dangerous. some strange creatures go in every day to find trouble with us, so i came out of the outer area. in the end ¡­ ¡±


    For some reason, the group of people who were dancing crazily in the distance felt a little sympathetic.


    this was too tragic!


    This bar was too difficult to open.


    [ no wonder he ran to the outer area. This evil god doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad person. I just want to see him dance. Is there a need to do that? ]


    However, they were also suspicious. These weirdos in front of them were indifferent and could even watch ugly people like them dance with great interest. No matter how ugly they were, watching a group of beautiful and young girls dance was still pleasing to the eye, right? How could it be so ugly that it was unbearable to look at?


    Xu Zhi was not surprised when he heard that. He got the weirdo to release Miraki¡¯s charm and let her out.


    thank you. Thank you for saving me, lady Messiah ¡­ Miraki took a deep breath and called out to CIA.


    ¡°Sit.¡± Xu Zhi stretched out his hand. long time no see since the bookstore. As for who I am ¡­ he said. You should have guessed it by now. You once had the goddess of dreams and was the focus of the entire world. You should know that I¡¯m not the only one.¡±


    What was that? a hidden plot?


    In the distance, Peter and the other players were still dancing shamelessly on the spot. They were not liberated at all. Instead, they were very shocked as they looked at the NPC village chief and the extremely mysterious and powerful NPC communicating with each other.

 Chapter 494

    ?


    494 Chapter 503-winter is here (2 in 1)


    The style of the bar was from hundreds of years ago. The mahogany bar counter and chairs, with many fake wine bottles on the shelf, were dark and quiet, but it still had a very quiet style.


    The nobles in black suits served as waiters, coming and going. It was a different style.


    ¡°It looks delicious.¡± Miraki licked his lips and looked around. if I kill him and get the energy, I¡¯ll definitely level up a few times. It¡¯ll be a qualitative improvement.


    please let me go, my Lord, ¡± the young man in the black suit, King, quickly pleaded. He had worked so hard to recover to Tier 4, and now he had to die again. He did not know when he would be able to recover to his peak.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled and said, ¡± after all. it¡¯s an obsession formed by the dark thoughts of all living beings ¡­ Miraki, if you have the ability, do it yourself.¡±


    Miraki pouted.


    What a joke ¡­


    He was the one who had almost died!


    Xu Zhi could not be bothered with the evil god system that Mengmei had come up with in online games. The Three Realms were already very mature and would not collapse no matter what. He just had to wait and see what kind of tricks the world of the ultimate would develop into ¡­ On the other hand, the ancient lava world had only developed for a short time. It had only been a week, so it was the most likely to collapse.


    At the table in the bar, Xu Zhi was just a little curious. the incense that you¡¯ve come to gather all living beings is the same as the incense burning gods who build temples, churches, and churches to be worshipped by people. Now that your spiritual intelligence has been awakened, you¡¯re like an alternative type of demon who has seized the creation of the world ¡­ Why don¡¯t you all follow Bai Xiaosheng and fight for your own era? To compete with the principal gods?¡±


    The suited noble was stunned. He lowered his head and said, ¡± I¡¯m not a strong character. I¡¯m not needed yet.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    As expected, although these evil gods who had gained intelligence were still living within the limited rules, they had already begun to think about the meaning of life, why they were born, and what their future path was ¡­


    This world was indeed a mind-dumping ground for all living beings.


    People¡¯s unconscious thoughts, fantasies, and evil thoughts were all thrown into this void Cemetery. All kinds of unbelievable, mysterious, strange, and terrifying images were gathered here.


    Perhaps it was as the saying went,¡±only you can¡¯t think of it, without this place, you can¡¯t appear!¡±


    As for forcing the others to dance?


    Xu Zhi could guess that it had something to do with the thoughts of the people dancing in the bar.


    &Nbsp; his goal this time was to find out about the evil God¡¯s characteristics.


    As the amalgamation of the thoughts of tens or even hundreds of millions of sentient beings, it had actually formed a mysterious characteristic similar to the ¡®laws¡¯. Time, space, spirit, wind, fire, lightning ¡­ Xu Zhi thought about it and realized that the new human¡¯s ability was closely related to the special laws of the evil god.


    Only such a new extraordinary species with law fragments could be said to have endless potential!


    After all, this was a unique entertainment world that coexisted with a large number of players. Furthermore, the time flow was only one to one year. The indigenous creatures inside were naturally not in the traditional sense of a large world.


    Miraki, I actually came to find you for something.


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment and said, ¡± I hope you can issue a mission to everyone in the novice village. The mission is for every member of the evil race to explain in detail the dream they had when they entered this place, as well as their own characteristics! After that, compile a set of data and give it to me. ¡±


    Miraki was slightly surprised, and he couldn¡¯t help but say excitedly, ¡± ¡°You want to study the nature of evil gods? The cause of the various characteristics?¡±


    He had once possessed the God of dreams, so he naturally knew that the dream he had when he came in was the God of dreams descending into the minds of ordinary people and activating the ¡®evil race¡¯ ritual!


    And that dream was precisely the effect of awakening a person¡¯s most profound experience and pain, obsession and restraint, which produced the characteristic evil god.


    Right now, he was collecting huge amounts of data and studying the production mechanism of various evil god characteristics!


    Goosebumps rose all over Miraki¡¯s body.


    Wasn¡¯t this the vision and methods of existences at the level of Mother Earth and Bai Xiaosheng?


    The root mechanism of the research?


    Was this an evil god trying to create a certain characteristic?


    Or was he going to create a new race?


    It was not as if he did not know that becoming the progenitor of a race was a path to the Dao integration. For example, Demon God Medusa of the past and the evil ancestor, the God of dreams!


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely not a simple giant of the Three Realms!¡±


    Miraki¡¯s imagination ran wild, and he became more and more horrified. back then, he was able to find me before Mother Earth, Goddess Green vine ¡­


    ¡°Can you do it?¡± Xu Zhi asked calmly, not knowing what Miraki was thinking.


    ¡°You can, you can ¡­¡± Miraki took a deep breath, and his eyes became even more serious. but, there must be a reward for issuing. mission ¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the reward.¡± Xu Zhi was already prepared. He reached out and threw out a space ring. there are some Simple Alchemy equipment and materials in it. They can be used as rewards for the players.


    To Xu Zhi, these low-level alchemy materials were just a matter of accelerating the reproduction of a group of species.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Miraki nodded.


    In the distance, Peter and the others were shocked and at a loss.


    The village chief of the novice village seemed to have reached some kind of agreement with a mysterious high-level NPC?


    Is this a new mission?


    Xu Zhi laughed and suddenly said, ¡± that¡¯s the first thing. The second thing is that it¡¯s a great catastrophe ¡­ It looks like there are still ten years, but it¡¯s just a snap of a finger. You should know what you have to face.¡±


    I understand. Ten years later, there will be a 30-year-long frosty storm that will last for a long time! Miraki took a deep breath and said, ¡± but this is only the first batch of closed beta. Soon, the official open beta will begin, and there will be more and more batches. Although the evil race has just risen ¡­ However, within ten years, we are confident that we will have 300000 players above level 40!¡±


    300,000 Tier 4 Champions and above?


    Xu Zhi thought about it and felt that it was not bad.


    Stage four powerhouses were scattered all over the country, building shelters to protect the people. It was not a bad thing.


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi left with small steps and did not disturb the players ¡®development.


    Just look at the other people¡¯s online games. They were so serious and simple. Leveling up and killing monsters were purely a cultivation system to improve one¡¯s own realm! Take a look at the online games on earth, there are a lot of amazing operations.


    This kind of simple and honest atmosphere must not be polluted.


    In fact, the reason why Xu Zhi was studying the nature of these evil gods was that he suspected that the essence of the abilities of these evil gods was a ninth-order characteristic in-certain sense-a natural phenomenon ¡­ The strange ability on their bodies was some kind of natural Daoist technique that was fine to the molecular level. After all, the thoughts of tens of millions of living beings were gathered here.


    this in itself is also a kind of computing power in a sense!


    Perhaps this wasn¡¯t just about researching new humans. It was also to perfect the food industry and to explore the unknown ninth rank.


    Xu Zhi opened his eyes in the living room.


    He opened the washing machine and took out the clothes, ¡± if level 8 is the lowest level of space civilization, they can only just leave the planet. Level 9 ¡­ It¡¯s a completely different space civilization.¡±


    After temporarily finishing the daily matters of creating a new species, he stretched lazily and pushed open the door. There was a mahogany chair at the door, and a group of strange-looking little monsters were chattering.


    ¡°F * ck! The God of creation is here again!¡±


    ¡°I heard that the God of dreams from the Three Realms wanted to peek at the famous scene-the God of creation eating an Apple, but she was instantly killed! You have to know that he¡¯s a level 8 Saint, and an undying evil god!¡±


    as expected, it¡¯s the players ¡®right to watch the God of creation!


    ¡°Hahahaha! Brothers! Don¡¯t stop me! I want to take one more look! It¡¯s a profit to see it!¡±


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi sat in his chair and looked up at the sky. The clouds were dense and it was about to rain ¡­


    If he had not blocked the sky of the ¡± evolutionary sandbox ¡°, they would have seen the same scene as the Sorcerer world. A thick cloud covered the distant sky and they would have inevitably discovered the truth:


    They lived in the same land as the Magus world.


    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m lucky or unlucky. In the past two months, there have only been a few light raindrops in the orchard. However, as winter approaches, a cold wave with rain is coming. It¡¯s the most brutal kind. Not only the Sorcerer world, but the evolutionary sandbox and the Sorcerer community should also find a way to isolate it ¡­


    ¡°How troublesome.¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. there¡¯s no need to move. Winter is coming soon. If we leave it outside. it¡¯ll just be a sandbox for evolution in winter! These guys will naturally evolve into a species that can resist the cold. Each and every one of them is a cockroach that¡¯s bald. If they are given a new environment, they will become new creatures. Perhaps, this will also be a new path. ¡±


    He looked at the sky.


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and looked at the dark clouds. His gaze became a little more serious. over there, they¡¯re starting to prepare for the defense. I¡¯m about to start on my side too.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ game announcement: the game will be undergoing server maintenance and will be forced to go offline in half an hour. Players, please be prepared. ]


    Before everyone could react, they were suddenly in an uproar.


    ¡°F * ck! Does this hardcore game have a conscience?¡±


    ¡°What happened to the three-second forced log-off?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed! It¡¯s not the game planning team that I know!¡±


    Suddenly, countless people sat in front of their computers and made a big fuss. The forum was instantly stirred up.


    Soon, the server was closed for maintenance, and it even went to the third most searched spot.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    You guys scolded me when I didn¡¯t make a statement before. Now that I¡¯ve updated the statement in advance, you guys are scolding me even more.


    During the half an hour, he had nothing to do, so he didn¡¯t hang the clothes in the washing machine. He even took the clothes that were hung in the orchard yesterday back to the house and moved the electric car and other things back to the house. Then, he went out and walked around the village a few times.


    The village was filled with middle-aged and elderly people. There were only a few elderly people scattered around. The young people were all working in the farmers outside. Who would come back here if they had the means? It was a typical village left behind. Many houses and lands were empty, and it was quite deserted.


    After walking around leisurely, Xu Zhi finally felt a little emotional. He had not wanted to return to the backward mountain village before. He was a young man who wanted to work hard in the city and buy a house to get a wife.


    Now, he was living a very comfortable life. Every day, he would plant crops in the orchard, raise the gods and the celestial Emperor, and explore the next stage of the extraordinary universe civilization. He would also occasionally observe the Zerg adventurer, ¡± Emperor Qi ¡°¡®s space flight situation!


    Drip, drip.


    It still rained.


    He lazily returned to the orchard and looked at the 30-square-meter community of Wizards and the evolution sandbox. He reached out his hand. ¡°Almost here ¡­¡± I need to build a small protective shield to protect it ¡­¡±


    Huala!


    In the sky above this land, a translucent light blue protective shield slowly appeared. It was only a 60 square meter protective shield. As a heavenly Emperor, it was naturally easy for him to bear the burden.


    In the end, it came a little later than everyone had expected. The dripping rain stopped again.


    After a dozen minutes, the sky turned into bean-sized raindrops with a boom. It turned into a heavy rain and poured down.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Xu Zhi sat on a chair on the roof of the yard and took a bite of fruit. He quietly watched the storm and felt a sense of peace and tranquility. He felt the cool rain coming at him. this means that winter is about to begin in the orchard. It¡¯s a new environment.


    He turned his gaze.


    The entire sorcerer world had turned into a vast white world, and the rain was boundless.


    BOOM!


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Xu Zhi nibbled on the Apple and looked up. The entire Orchard was an extremely spectacular scene.


    The ancient Saints stood in the sky and worked together. The power of the gods bloomed, and rays of light flashed, turning into a huge protective shield that covered the entire sorcerer world!


    it blocked the impact, but a part of it still has to flow out and slowly flow into the earth.


    Ermine said slowly.


    It was impossible to resist it forever. After thirty long years, the people of the land would eventually have to adapt.


    BOOM!


    Cracks began to appear in the protective shield of the demonic realm. A total of 360 water columns poured down from the sky like a kindergarten slide. Large amounts of water gushed down and poured into the entire land along the spiral energy pipeline.


    Hualala!


    Terrifying raindrops fell on the ground, turned into tsunamis, and spread in all directions, like the magnificent scene of an eternal legend, washing through the surrounding Circular Cities. The high-rise buildings reinforced with special materials did not collapse, but they were soon flooded by the flood, which submerged the entire land up to the third floor.


    Countless earth beasts began to be washed away.


    The cold water quickly took away the animal¡¯s body temperature. A huge ocean of cold winter was rapidly forming under their feet, as if an eternal ice Age had completely descended!


    In the huge farm.


    ¡°Mom ¡­ It¡¯s our family¡¯s fields.¡± A little girl held her mother¡¯s hand nervously. She looked at the crops being washed away outside and cried anxiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alive,¡± His mother¡¯s heart ached.


    BOOM!


    In the city.


    Even though they had done all the protection, some buildings still collapsed. The people in the buildings were buried alive, and some people were washed away by the huge white torrent.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Peter and the others were crazily saving the others.


    On the other side, the various evil race members were also making their moves in a frenzy. The entire land was quickly bustling with activity.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been preparing for a long time. It should be fine ¡­ It¡¯s just a storm that¡¯s approaching night.¡± Xu Zhi laughed and went straight back to sleep. After all, he was about to fall into a deep sleep.


    The next morning.


    The blanket suddenly became a few degrees colder, making people feel like they didn¡¯t want to get up.


    Xuxu put on her clothes and pushed the door open. The floor was wet, and a wet and cold chill hit her face.


    The weather suddenly seemed to have entered winter, and the world seemed to have become cold in an instant. Yesterday, it was still the weather of wearing long sleeves and thin coats, and one had to put on a thick coat to resist the cold. it¡¯s been raining all night, but the devil World has had a hard time.


    Xu Zhi looked up.


    The population of the demonic realm instantly decreased by 30%!


    One had to know that this was under the protection of all efforts. After all, it had been a long 30 years of frost and rain.


    The people of the entire land were in dire straits, and countless living beings had frozen to death.


    however, the following days will be more difficult. The cold winter has completely arrived. This will be a cold era that will last more than 10000 years! Although Xu Zhi was no longer afraid of the cold, he still put on a black coat out of habit and glanced at the sandbox in the distance.

 Chapter 495

    ?


    495 Chapter 504-start a fire and start a pot, evolve spores


    ¡°The ground is still wet. After this rain, it should be five or six degrees.¡±


    The cold wind was biting. Xu Zhi stood at the door with a thick coat draped over his shoulders. it was an extremely common cold wave for Tongcheng. A night of heavy rain ¡­ To this land, the new era of the transcendents has already begun.¡±


    If it was an ordinary winter, it would be acceptable. After all, there were food and crops ¡­ However, this thirty-year-long frosty storm continued unceasingly. As the prelude to the cold winter era, it truly washed the land. The seeds, grains, and livestock were all destroyed in one day!


    In the past 30 years, the mortals had been hiding indoors in the special shelters in the high-rise buildings of the city. Not only was it extremely crowded, but they had also eaten up all the food stored in the storage. There was basically no more food left.


    Even though they had made a lot of preparations, 30% of the population had died.


    the beginning of this winter is an era of poverty. Xu Zhi sighed. the ice Aeon that lasted for ten thousand years, the harsh environment of the devil World, can really be called the devil World now ¡­


    He couldn¡¯t stop these things.


    Xu Zhi looked at the entire land. It was all wet and deathly still. The mortals trembled as they walked out of the sanctuary. Looking at the desolate land, they could not help but feel numb. It was difficult for them to imagine their future.


    Mortals could not resist the suffering and natural disasters of the era, they could only endure it.


    The great beings were exhausted, and they walked out of the shelter with pale eyes.


    ¡°We ¡­ Survived.¡±


    thirty years is a lifetime for mortals ¡­ For us, it¡¯s like a few months of our lives, but these few months are enough for us to remember for the rest of our lives.¡±


    ¡­


    Even some of the major sects of the Three Realms, the Mount Shu sword immortal, and the great Zhou imperial court joined in the rescue efforts. This was simply too difficult.


    The few people from the Valkyrie¡¯s Palace also turned pale. They were obviously exhausted. As martial cultivator celestial emperors, what did it mean to be exhausted? This was hard to imagine.


    They looked up at the sky quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a full 30 years of physical training!¡±


    ¡­.


    Early in the morning.


    It was cold in the orchard.


    a new Age of Ice and snow is death, but it also contains vitality. There are many things to be done. We can wait and see the future. After one day, we will be able to see how it will develop. Xu Zhi muttered to himself for a moment, then opened his palm. I¡¯ll take advantage of this day ¡­


    Huala!


    A black, exquisite book the size of a fingernail slowly floated in the air.


    This was the information Miraki had sent over.


    Although it looked small, it was huge to them. The whole book was like a large closet. since it¡¯s a new beginning, it¡¯s time to take advantage of this time to research and create a new world, a third sandbox world-the food industry and the genes of the new human beings ¡­


    The ancient tree world was not beside him, so it did not have any energy. At present, there were only two worlds, the Three Realms and the lava Land. The food world was a special world within the body, similar to the inner world of Daoist immortality-the immortal world.


    ¡°When it comes to a new world, we have to release new species, so let these players out.¡±


    Xu Zhi stretched out his hand, and the protective shield that enveloped the evolution sandbox and the Sorcerer community slowly disappeared.


    Due to the protection of the barrier, the place was not wet from the rain that night, but it was still cold. The cold air entered the sandbox, and it was obvious that the temperature had dropped drastically.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ update completed: the winter version is online. ]


    The players came online one after another, and a group of strangely-shaped animals and plants shuddered on the spot. They couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Looking around, the ground was obviously dry, but the air was unusually humid and bone-chilling.


    ¡°F * ck! The ship¡¯s new version is too f * cking cold!¡±


    ¡°Ice Aeon? Is it a synchronized update for the Ice Age of the demon world?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so humane, I like the production team! It¡¯s boring to keep staying the same before, so I¡¯ve been thinking about a new environment for evolution.¡±


    ¡°Brothers, I¡¯ve tried it out. It¡¯s too cold now. The sea water is ice, probably only a few degrees. It¡¯s so cold that I can¡¯t even enter. ¡®Then, we¡¯ll start over again in the future. If the spores go in, they¡¯ll probably freeze to death in ice water ¡­¡¯ The difficulty of the evolution had been greatly increased, but it was even more challenging! You must know that the great explosion of the coldmartial era on earth back then ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The person beside him had a dark expression.


    ¡°Damn Baldy, don¡¯t bring me along. If I really have to do it again, I¡¯m going to boil water and then evolve inside!¡±


    ¡°I want to build a greenhouse and live in it!¡± One of the plants shook its leaves gently.


    ¡°Talk your sister, let¡¯s move, let¡¯s start a fire together! Go catch a few slimes and use their ahoge to pull the bellows to get warm! The few tree brothers over there, contribute your bodies!¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    When they were faced with the icy version of the evolution sandbox, their first reaction was not to evolve into a species that could resist the cold. Instead, they built houses, started fires to keep warm, and boiled hot water to take a bath.


    They had just started work and had planned to start a fire not long ago.


    it¡¯s over! My species can¡¯t take it anymore! Some human species really couldn¡¯t stand the cold.


    brother, don¡¯t be afraid. After you die in our stomachs, we¡¯ll boil a pot of water for you. The spores will evolve in the warm water, and the difficulty will be greatly reduced. In a simple wooden house, a player immediately used a clay jar to heat up the water and stirred the big jar with a stick.


    In the blink of an eye, a few large urns filled with boiling water were stirred slowly with wooden sticks, as if they were boiling soup. The spores were already evolving inside.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He was completely dumbfounded. The evolutionary environment of The World of Ice and snow was clearly a new beginning and very challenging. It might even be able to create new ice creatures with new potential. In the end, they just built houses, boiled water, and evolved in a hot pot?


    The internet was also in a frenzy. The weather was very cold, and the comments were very lively.


    ¡°Hahahaha! Look, the God of creation sitting on the chair is dumbfounded! What are these little ants in my Orchard doing?¡±


    ¡°The God of creation knows nothing about evolution! We are in a man-made evolutionary environment! Earth¡¯s high-tech civilization can not only boil hot water and evolve inside, but they can also make ice water. All kinds of man-made environments can evolve new species!¡±


    At this time, the alchemy monarch, who had not been seen for a long time, appeared.


    Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand was about to evolve into kun. everyone, I¡¯m going to announce my return.


    ???


    Just as everyone was in the middle of a heated conversation, they suddenly burst out in an instant.


    This was breaking news. The alchemy Emperor had disappeared for the longest time, and the racer of Mount Haruna had returned for a long time. Was this Big Shot finally returning to the game world?


    ¡°Is it because you can¡¯t bear to see the former demon world turn into an ice and snow century with people living in misery and suffering? The alchemy monarch has returned to the demonic realm?¡±


    ¡°Is it a story about him wanting to find his disciple Ermin and the underworld monarch to develop a relationship with Xiao longnu and Guo ¡®er? Marry a God¡¯s lover? (Shameless.jpg)¡±


    ¡°Medusa, hahaha! Stupid Grantham, you¡¯re back again? He could finally wash away his shame! After suppressing me for so many years, the alchemy Emperor sneered and lost. He then casually glanced at the 110000 Celestial Emperor cells and died!¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone started discussing.


    This Big Shot¡¯s return for no reason was definitely a conspiracy. Everyone was discussing it fervently.


    In any case, the alchemy Emperor really did return and went online instantly. Just when everyone thought that he was going to be like the racer of Mount Haruna, who had been planning for a long time and was going to create some ridiculous species the moment he came in, he asked the other players to help him create a pot of warm water and provide food. He then became a spore in it.


    Everyone was filled with anticipation.


    It was probably the evolution of some kind of greenhouse species.


    Who knew that after a while, this Big Shot would directly transform into the octopus monster, the miner¡¯s hand, the miner¡¯s shovel, and the familiar style, the appearance of the bicycle that he had made in the past.


    ¡°Big brother, what are you doing?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your new species?¡±


    ¡°My new species isn¡¯t that easy to evolve.¡± Li Shengjiang smiled, turned into an octopus, and began to fiddle with the bottles and jars in the room. He pointed at the hot water pot and said, ¡± who¡¯s going to die? It¡¯s in the water tank, and as a spore, you can come in and try to evolve it. ¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Looking at its style, the octopus looked like an evil dark sorcerer. With bottles and jars, it was tinkering with a jar, letting the spores evolve inside ¡­ ¡®Is this the evil Life Alchemy?¡¯


    Everyone quivered and was dumbfounded.


    F * ck!


    The new Alchemy version of the ship.


    Testing out a drug in a large VAT and allowing the spores to evolve?


    Was he going to evolve the spores of different species and integrate them into his alchemy?


    Speaking of life Alchemy, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the Beastman species that the evil sorcerers had created by researching life synthesis.


    Very soon, li Shengjiang began to turn into an evil sorcerer in the entire laboratory that was covered in ice and snow.


    it seems like he¡¯s been planning this for a long time. He¡¯s chosen a special era and is going to enter? ¡± Xu Zhi was sitting in his chair and began to ponder and collect the information Miraki had handed over. He kept reading and was looking forward to seeing what species Miraki would be.

 Chapter 496

    ?


    496 reincarnation


    Everyone outside the house was in an uproar. In fact, everyone had been discussing a suspicious point. The slime alchemy Emperor had disappeared for too long. It had been two months, and this was no longer the time to rest.


    Could it be that he was busy in reality and couldn¡¯t leave?


    Or was he being checked on the water meter?


    Or was he brewing a big plan?


    There were all kinds of comments. If it weren¡¯t for the occasional appearance on the forum and real-time comments, everyone would have thought that he was dead.


    In fact, li Shengjiang was indeed busy.


    After he left the game, he made a different choice than other traditional players. Instead of starting a new life a second time, he chose to develop in reality.


    As an entrepreneur, he was a man of action. After all, the earth needed to develop civilization and technology, which was the most important thing. He also understood the profound meaning behind this. To put it in a grand way, this was a great feat for the benefit of mankind and their descendants. After all, it was indeed so.


    Earth¡¯s future changed because of this.


    Previously, he hadn¡¯t been able to make heads or tails of it, but the appearance of martial arts in the Three Realms had given him a vague idea of what to do.


    However, there were two difficulties in the martial arts system. First, it required spiritual Qi to replenish and nourish the body. Second, it required spiritual will to inspect one¡¯s body and undergo all-round training.


    He studied alchemy and successfully concocted a special medicine to replenish his spiritual Qi. It was combined with some ancient Chinese medicine recipes and countless precious Chinese herbs. It could barely be considered a solution. It could nourish the body, but the effect was extremely poor. He even guessed that the ancient people wanted to develop in this direction, which was why they had such an embryonic form!


    However, the second problem was that it was easier said than done to replace divine sense and look inside one¡¯s body.


    This was the most difficult part!


    The ancient martial arts practitioners had researched on body-nourishing medicinal formulas, but the reason they couldn¡¯t take this step was definitely because of divine will!


    Modern technology could barely do it. X-ray was the best and most common method, but it could not be used to fine-tune every tiny muscle group and bone for training. To really be fine to that extent, it might have to dissect the person!


    He wanted to see where his muscles were not trained and carry out a comprehensive training plan. The essence of martial arts was the overall evolution to make qualitative changes.


    But to dissect it, then stitch it back, and continue to cultivate?


    Wasn¡¯t this funny?!


    There would always be many problems when exploring the path of scientific progress.


    In the end, li Shengjiang combined alchemy with a complicated electrical signal detection, the feedback of ¡®electroconvulsive therapy¡¯, and monitored the¡¯ electrical resistance ¡®of various parts of the body like radar scanning. Only then could he barely start to practice, but there were a lot of minute details that he could not practice ¡­ This was already the limit!


    It was only now that they had personally tested it out that they knew that the modern technology on earth had barely reached a very low threshold and how big the gap was between Earth and the three Realms!


    Li Shengjiang muttered and looked at the players around him.


    ¡°The real-life cultivation system is barely completed. I can start cultivating, but the effect is very bad! However, after cultivating it, the body will still transform. In another seven or eight years, I¡¯ll be able to reach level three and produce divine will to replace those simple equipment ¡­¡±


    ¡°The spirit sense of the first person to be born in the early stage is the most difficult! After that, people can learn from the martial arts cultivation sects of the Three Realms. The master will take care of his disciples, use his divine will to scan the newcomers, and teach them ¡­¡±


    however, although it seems to be budding, the cultivation of martial arts is the most difficult and most solid of all systems. If it continues to develop like this, it will take decades before one can become an expert! Just look at the Three Realms. It takes hundreds of years to achieve it in reality. It¡¯s too far away ¡­¡±


    Li Shengjiang stirred the big stick and looked at the slightly warm water tank. He quietly sorted out his thoughts in his heart. He also saw the future that Xu Zhi had seen.


    now, I¡¯ve only spent a period of precious time to plant a seed. It will only blossom in a dozen years. By then, I don¡¯t know what earth will look like.


    After he was done with the matters outside, he finally chose to come back in.


    Gulu!


    He boiled some warm water and let the creatures evolve. Then he took some skin and tissue from the various evolved creatures and gave them to him for research and tinkering, as if he wanted to research some alchemy potion.


    Everyone was exclaiming in shock.


    f * ck, this stance, the big boss is not prepared at all. Is he only starting to officially research his own new potential species now? ¡±


    ¡°Then what have you been busy with for the past two months?¡±


    ¡°Right now, this is going to study all of our species with potential as alchemy materials and open an alchemy room here? Using the method of Life Alchemy to fuse alchemy? Evolving a new species?¡±


    ¡­


    It was like an evil sorcerer, tinkering with a big VAT and adding all kinds of potions, allowing the species to evolve and take shape.


    the ice and snow version of the evolution sandbox. The big boss Alchemist has also brought us a new evolved version of the ship! Everyone watched for a while. the boss seems to be very ambitious. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing, but it¡¯s not done in a short time.


    Everyone also came to their senses. A few hundred species with potential to study the entire sandbox? Mixing potions here and experimenting on the spot? It was a huge project, which showed the ambition!


    Otherwise, with this Big Shot¡¯s level, he could easily reproduce a potential species.


    ¡°I guess they¡¯re going to study the life of a different era!¡±


    After everyone exclaimed in shock, the initial ecstasy was replaced by a dull atmosphere.


    After watching for a while, they went back to their own things. However, they also had a new idea. It was very difficult for extraordinary species to evolve through the ordinary evolutionary path. Perhaps they should add some medicine? Boil a pot of medicine and evolve spores in it?


    ¡­.


    ¡­


    the protagonists of the New World might not be limited to just humans. It can no longer be limited to humans ¡­


    Xu Zhi sat in his chair with a calm expression as he read through the information on the evil God¡¯s nature.


    The essence of evil gods was that they were special creatures formed by the thoughts of hundreds of millions of ordinary living beings. As a result, they had some powerful ¡®natural phenomenon¡¯, such as the dream characteristic of the God of dreams, the time characteristic of the time worm, the characteristic of the void snake to the ultimate ¡­


    Time, space, wind, fire, Thunder, charm,


    Although they were a collection of thoughts, they were similar to a kind of plant, insect, and fish. They could also become spirits, develop spiritual intelligence, and become intelligent life!


    then, the new human ¡­ It¡¯s confirmed just like that.¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and looked at the 600000 tiny mechanical blocks in the mechanical armor in the distance. you¡¯ll be the Zerg Queen Mother¡¯s personal guards. It¡¯s time for you to enter the era of reincarnation.


    He stretched out his hand slightly.


    Huala!


    The entire mechanical armor was quickly dismantled and turned into a black metal Storm.


    Pfft!


    As it spun, it actually turned into a mysterious black Hollow ring.


    It was covered with dense stripes, and the thick snow white and black light intertwined. This was Meng Mei¡¯s incense dragon vein formation, which could absorb the energy of all thoughts and gather them.


    Mengmei creates online games, allowing players to come online and control remotely, undying and indestructible.


    Xu Zhi looked up at the huge. mysterious ring that was floating and spinning above the living room. and I made ¡­ Reincarnation.¡±

 Chapter 497

    ?


    497 Creating souls, creating the book of life and death!


    The gourmet world.


    With Xu Zhi¡¯s breakthrough to the celestial Emperor, the entire internal space had expanded to a vast and boundless extent, comparable to the immortal world owned by Daoist Changsheng.


    This was once a small world where the players of the wizard community could quickly explore to the end. Now, it was vast and full of danger. It was most suitable to describe their current difficult life as struggling on their last breath.


    The surrounding flowers and trees were flourishing, and there were green leaves that were full of youth.


    The mountains, the earth, the mountains, the rivers ¡­ Everything was beautiful.


    No matter if it was flowers, grass, insects, or fish, all the living creatures in the world had one characteristic: Delicious.


    At this time, it had already experienced four PvP matches in the wizard community combat competition. A total of four groups of players took turns to enter, constantly enriching the variety of delicious food. The entire food industry could be said to be the world with the richest Foundation in the early stages.


    There were even many gourmet species that had reached level three and level four. They had activated their wisdom and began to transform into demons.


    the fourth generation of PvP combat tournament. The current top three can enter the food industry, which is three servers with a total of 3000 people ¡­ Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes swept over the area and confirmed the unknown number. there are only about 300 people left. The rest have all quit the game, leaving only their own food species that are reproducing and surviving.


    The food industry was huge, and the players nowadays were used to hiding. One of the main characteristics of hiding was that they lived in groups and curled up in a corner. Xu Zhi did not pay them any attention.


    it¡¯s time to reshape the world, a new world rule, the protagonist of the era ¡­ Xu Zhi walked slowly among the mountains, rivers, and plants. He smiled faintly and said, ¡± I can try to create a soul of life ¡­


    Xu Zhi had actually been slowly improving from One World to another.


    In the past, it was just a simple genetic fusion to create life. When he came to the lava world, he began to try to modify the human brain, integrating the human brain into the system chip to achieve a half-flesh, half-silicon-based life.


    This was already the brain¡¯s life modification technology.


    What was the root of the brain?


    What was the most mysterious origin of life?


    Soul!


    How did a brain made of pure flesh and blood, or even a silicon-based computer chip, produce a soul?


    The soul was the most fundamental taboo of life.


    Perhaps only a true creator could understand the forbidden area, which Xu Zhi still could not understand to this day. But that did not stop him from trying to create a new soul and inject it into his body!


    a true creator is the one who creates the soul and body, and can read any code ¡­ The amount of knowledge required was too terrifying. I was obviously far from being able to do it, but if it was not creating a soul directly ¡­ The thoughts of all living beings seem to have given me a new idea.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the huge ring, which contained nearly 600000 Rubik¡¯s Cubes. the convergence of thoughts will produce a specific creature, which will then develop intelligence and become. demon. That will be a brand new soul ¡­


    In fact, this was not the only way to create a soul.


    The first was to reach the fourth rank and naturally gain intelligence.


    Becoming a demon was similar.


    As long as you put animals with animal instincts and plants without intelligence into the rich internal space and absorb the essence of the sun and moon, you would be able to develop intelligence and become a demon. You would have intelligence before you reached level four!


    It was just that such a ¡°soul creation¡± was almost impossible to achieve on a large scale, as it required too much energy!


    however, the thoughts of all living beings do not have this limitation ¡­ It only required a huge amount of living beings. After thinking about it, the Rubik¡¯s Cube armor was a perfect fit. Although there were only 600000 of them, and most of them only had the instinctive thoughts of beasts, the Rubik¡¯s Cube had no intelligence ¡­ But wild beasts could also give off incense and thoughts ¡­ That¡¯s definitely enough!¡±


    He looked at the mysterious black and white ring of light quietly.


    out of the 600000, there are 20000 fourth-order Rubik¡¯s Cubes ¡­ These twenty thousand should be the most outstanding ones!¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. the soul test to create life has officially begun! Just like those evil gods, not only did they have intelligence, but they also had powerful law properties ¡­ The obsessions of suffering, dreams, and unwillingness had formed a characteristic! Why don¡¯t I let you experience life!¡±


    Xu Zhi closed his eyes and sat quietly, looking at the huge ring made up of more than 600000 parts.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Who am I?


    In a daze, a consciousness looked around at the darkness.


    It seemed to have some vague memories of the past. It seemed to have been training robotically until it reached Tier 4 ¡­ Then, it inexplicably turned into a tree?


    Wait, what was rank four?


    It didn¡¯t know why this term appeared in its mind.


    Hualala!


    It was a dense forest surrounded by verdant green.


    At this moment, he was a tree, standing quietly and growing up. Countless birds and beasts came and went around him, some nibbling on his leaves, and cute birds making nests on his head, becoming his neighbors.


    It was a cute little bird. It had given birth to a nest of cute baby birds and became its neighbors. They seemed to have powerful abilities and constantly evolved. Gradually, they could even speak and communicate with each other. They would occasionally tell him what was on their minds.


    He could only listen.


    For the first time, a desire appeared in its heart.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    How he wished he could speak!


    To communicate with the neighbor above his head!


    As a silent tree, mute was so lonely!


    One day, the bird fought with a powerful beast. The beast spat out water, flames, and light. The bird repelled the beast, but it was also injured.


    Before the bird died, it returned to the nest on the tree. It looked at its baby bird and said, ¡± I¡¯m going to die. My children will die without anyone to take care of them. You must be very lonely ¡­


    ¡®What ¡­ What is death ¡­¡¯


    No!


    Don¡¯t die! And don¡¯t live alone!


    It could only watch as the bird died. After that, the birds on the tree nest were eaten by an ordinary beast that passed by. It could only watch as the bloody scene happened.


    He couldn¡¯t protect his neighbor.


    He could not do anything.


    Yes, he ¡­ I can¡¯t do anything!


    It began to have a second desire. It hoped that one day, it would be able to move and protect the friends it wanted to protect!


    The days continued to pass, and after an unknown period of time, he withered as well. He was too tired, and he finally welcomed death. A group of strange creatures came to set up camp, and with axes in their hands, they chopped him down and threw him into the fire.


    barbecued with wood. It¡¯s quite fragrant. Add some cumin.


    Before it died, it heard the last sound.


    Fire was truly a terrifying thing.


    Huala!


    When it opened its eyes again, it reappeared in a dark space.


    On both sides of the exquisite pitch-black shrine, there were black pillars with intricate totems on them. A mysterious humanoid creature sat high above, and it was shrouded in a huge mist, making it impossible to see its true appearance. In the distance, there was a huge mysterious wheel that was slowly spinning. It was magnificent and covered the sky, and it gave off a terrifying aura. It was as if this place was the source of the entire world and contained the endless rules of the entire heaven and earth.


    What was even more strange was that the wheel was made up of countless small blocks, each of which had a number written on it, and each of them seemed to be unique.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The mysterious being on it was holding a Black Book and flipping through it. let me take a look at the book of life and death, number 19476. I was a grass in my first life, and a tree in my Second Life ¡­ Eh? It has already developed its own characteristic?¡±


    ¡°Let me find out where your reincarnation true name is.¡±


    The mysterious existence slowly reached out his hand and moved the huge mysterious and gorgeous black Wheel. Finally, it came to a square with the number 19476 written on it. There seemed to be some kind of special mark on it.


    It had a vague feeling that among the countless cubes, the sleeping little cube 19476 was its real self, and every life it had lived was just a big dream that it had fallen asleep in ¡­


    ¡°I, what am I? What was it? The first life? A Second Life? I was a blade of grass in the past?¡± It couldn¡¯t help but ask loudly. It instinctively felt that this was the greatest and most mysterious existence in the world. It controlled the gears of fate of all things, the origin and the death of life.


    Eh?


    Sitting on the chair, the mysterious existence let out a soft sigh, ¡± to think that it has already developed the wisdom to think about its own existence. Indeed, with every reincarnation, the obsession grows stronger ¡­ Hmm, let me think about it. I should have the right to know. Another day, I¡¯ll build a three-life stone in the distance. I¡¯ll be able to see my past and three lifetimes.¡±


    ¡°It has already developed a property. What property is it? Forget it, as the days go by, it will naturally become clear.¡± The voice was lazy and was still mumbling to himself. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t think about it anymore. He handed over a bowl of soup and said, ¡± drink it. You can forget all the troubles in this life, all the love and hatred, clear all the memories, and start a new life ¡­


    since you¡¯ve already started to have a sense of self, then in your third life, reincarnate as an animal.

 Chapter 498

    ?


    498 Three time worlds


    ¡°Reincarnated and become an animal?¡±


    It didn¡¯t react in time, but quickly drank the bowl of soup. Gradually, it became dazed, as if it had forgotten some things and turned into a walking corpse. Instinctively, it kept approaching the ring and entered the mysterious black hole inside.


    A voice sounded in his ears again.


    ¡°Enter the reincarnation cycle and join the beast DAO ¡­ What you become in your next life will depend on your fate.¡± The mysterious being sat on the chair leisurely and flipped the book of life and death.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    BOOM!


    It leaped lightly, as if it had fallen into an endless abyss.


    ¡­


    Who am I?


    In a daze, a consciousness looked blankly at the darkness around it, and the light gradually brightened.


    It whimpered and turned into a bird. In the nest on the cliff, a gentle mother bird kept feeding it. After more than a month, it gradually began to try to fly.


    Hualala!


    It was a dense forest surrounded by verdant green.


    It started to fly continuously and realized that it seemed to have some special characteristics. Its body could emit flames, which was a special ability.


    Am I like that bird, beginning to have special abilities?


    Wait, me too?


    It didn¡¯t know why this thought came to its mind.


    As the days went by, it kept growing, transforming, and evolving. It could even speak. According to the normal procedure, it should find a female bird and start its glorious life. However, it always had a strange feeling in its heart. It was very strange. It kept flying around alone until one day, it saw a fish in a River. It had a mysterious feeling and felt very close to it.


    It was as if he had spent his entire life looking for it.


    ¡°you look familiar. i feel like i¡¯ve seen you before.¡± The fish jumped out of the clear river and said the same thing.


    As the days went by, it would pass by once every time it was hunting. It was very happy to talk to the fish. The fish also had a special water light ability, just like the bird before. Wait ¡­


    Why did I ¡­


    Strange images appeared in its mind again.


    The days passed by, and the peaceful days were very happy. One day, the beautiful fish with colorful scales suddenly opened its mouth. It was cheerful and lively as it jumped out of the water and said, ¡± the water is a prison. I want to see the world in the sky, the free and vast sky ¡­ Even a fish has the determination to look up to the sky!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± it gently carried the fish with its mouth and flew in the sky.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The fish exclaimed loudly, and the corners of its eyes revealed an intoxicated look. it¡¯s too beautiful. I keep feeling like I¡¯ve been to the sky. How should I put it? ¡± It was a special ¡­ ¡®D¨¦j¨¤ vu. I also have this feeling towards you. It¡¯s as if we¡¯ve experienced three lifetimes before we can truly ¡­¡¯ Look, that¡¯s the ten miles peach blossom!¡±


    All of a sudden, they flew past a peach forest that was extremely beautiful.


    The fish was completely amazed. It swayed its beautiful five-colored tail, which glowed brightly under the sun. This world is simply too magical. I can say that under the sun, above the peach forest ¡­ A pair of-¡±


    Pfft!


    A sharp arrow shot out, ruthlessly piercing through the birds and fish, quickly falling to the ground and smashing into the trees.


    A group of strange-looking creatures walked out.


    ¡°Hahaha! Two birds with one stone! Who else but me?¡±


    ¡°Eh, why is there a free fish? And even shed tears? Even the fish and the bird are showing off their love?¡±


    ¡°Start a fire and burn them to death. Add some cumin and let them emit the fragrance of single dogs!¡±


    ¡­.


    His consciousness gradually blurred.


    When it woke up, it found that it had come to this land again. The once isolated and barren dark land was now full of flowers and a few more buildings. It had become more complete. A mysterious existence shrouded in black fog was leisurely spraying water with a watering can.


    Wait, again?


    I¡¯ve been here?


    It was confused again. Why were there so many inexplicable fragments flashing past its mind?


    ¡°19476?¡±The mysterious being said lazily, ¡± as per your suggestion, I¡¯ve made a three-life stone in the distance. The three-life Stone Records everyone¡¯s past and present lives. You can go and take a look. After you die, you can understand it before drinking the soup.


    In the distance, there was a mysterious green stone with the words ¡°three-life stone.¡±


    The words on the stone were as red as blood, and four big words were carved on the top,¡¯reach the other shore early.''¡±


    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s no point in telling you all this. You¡¯ve long since forgotten that you¡¯ve seen me.¡± The mysterious existence smiled. Suddenly, his expression changed as if he had sensed something, ¡± you ¡­ He actually remembered some fragments of his previous life? He had a vague dream about this scene? How is this possible?¡±


    unbelievable, unbelievable ¡­


    The mysterious existence put down the kettle and took out the book of life and death. Looking at the records and information on it, he seemed to be studying some special phenomenon. so that¡¯s how it is? In the first life, you were the grass and she was the flower. In the Second Life, you were the tree and she was the bird. In the third life, you were the bird and she was the fish ¡­¡±


    The mysterious being stared at him seriously for a while.


    so. you¡¯ve had an obsession since your first life? this obsession is your characteristic ¡­ ¡®He can actually resist the memory wipe and remember some memory fragments of his previous life, allowing you to find him ¡­¡¯ There are truly all sorts of strange and wondrous characteristics.¡±


    that¡¯s right, I completely remember now!!


    It had been silent the entire time as it looked at the three-life stone. It was only then that it completely remembered the scenes from its previous life.


    This was a love for three lifetimes. It was as if some invisible force had guided them to cross the most distant shackles of life and death. Every time they reincarnated, they could find each other.


    ¡± only ¡­ i remember a little? ¡± it was silent for a moment.


    ¡°Yes, only you remember.¡± the mysterious being smiled with interest.


    ¡°No, she also remembers ¡­¡± It couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    no, she doesn¡¯t remember. It¡¯s just an instinctive good impression of you. It seems that she¡¯s affected by your characteristics and vaguely has some instinctive good feelings for you ¡­ That mysterious existence laughed. however, because of this special characteristic, you might be the only living being in the entire world who knows about this time and space, and the existence of ¡®reincarnation¡¯. As for the others, you¡¯ve forgotten about them after drinking the soup. At the very least, there hasn¡¯t been a similar special characteristic.


    ¡°I ¡­ You¡¯re the only one who remembers you!¡± It shook its body.


    ¡°Interesting, isn¡¯t it?¡± The mysterious existence passed him a bowl of soup. let¡¯s start over. Fate is a cycle ¡­ Since you¡¯re so special, I¡¯ll let you become a human in your next life and reincarnate into the human world.¡±


    ¡°What is a person?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more convenient to be human.¡± that existence only smiled and picked up the kettle again. ¡± other living beings have cultivated for at least ten lifetimes, and some even 40 lifetimes, in exchange for a chance to reincarnate into a human. you have only cultivated for three lifetimes of good karma in exchange for a lifetime of being human. you must learn to cherish it. ¡±


    ¡± at the same time, how could anyone else have lived so many more lives than me? ¡± It couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    this world is divided into three layers, and the flow of time in each layer is different. The voice slowly said, ¡± you all live in different time dimensions and enjoy the fate of reincarnation.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    In its eyes, a terrifying real world had completely opened its curtains.


    ¡­


    Who am I?


    In a daze, a consciousness looked blankly at the darkness around it, and the light gradually brightened.


    Wuwuwu!


    Along with the mother¡¯s sweaty figure, a baby¡¯s cry suddenly came from the simple wooden house of the tribe.


    ¡°Waaaah!!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a boy,¡± A series of surprised cries came from the distance. In this Savage and primitive tribe, men were the best choice.


    ¡°I wonder what his innate talent is?¡± A tall and majestic man slowly opened his mouth.

 Chapter 499

    ?


    499 Chapter 508-departure (2 in 1)


    10 years.


    Time was always merciless, and it passed by slowly.


    Hahahaha!


    The wood made a banging sound.


    A burly man with bare shoulders was carrying a huge beast. He laughed and said, ¡± ah da, are you cultivating hard again? ¡±


    ¡°Yes! Third uncle!¡±


    The teenager of ten years revealed a determined look.


    The third uncle shook his head. Ah da had been smart since he was a child. He could speak when he was one or two years old. This surprised everyone and made them ecstatic. They thought that he was a genius and the hope of the entire tribe. As the days passed, they discovered that ah DA¡¯s companion talent was just a weak flame.


    ¡°I¡¯m naturally lacking ¡­¡±


    He took a deep breath. He had this feeling in his heart. Other people had to spend countless years of accumulation to become human, but he had only spent a short time. His accumulation of talent was not enough.


    Not only that, his fire ability was indeed weak. Compared to other people who had similar fire talents, it was countless times worse.


    Since he was young, some vague fragments of images had flashed through his mind, which made him become more intelligent than others. He was born with knowledge, but he had worked hard since he was young, and he had only been able to catch up with the cultivation progress of people of the same age.


    ¡°Rank two!¡±


    He clenched his fists.


    Twenty years had passed, and his hard work couldn¡¯t compare to the outstanding lives of his peers, so he had only reached the third rank. However, his diligence, hard work, early maturity, and the experience of thinking had given him the name of a wise man in the tribe. In a war with other tribes, he followed a leader called li shuibai in battle and blocked a blade for him, dying in battle.


    He died a mediocre and ordinary death.


    But he did not regret it. His was too ordinary. Taking a blow for the leader might be his greatest value, allowing the tribe to prosper.


    ¡°Sigh, a lifetime of hard work, in the end, only to end up as mediocrity? There are some things that can¡¯t be achieved with effort.¡±


    He looked at the sky unwillingly, and his eyes gradually turned dark.


    This time, he did not meet her.


    ¡­


    Huala!


    It was pitch-black, and the entire desolate space became more prosperous.


    Before, it was just a stone, a Hall full of bright flowers. Now, there was a bridge with the words ¡± what can I do? ¡± he was silent for a moment. Standing on the stone, he saw his past and present life.


    ¡°You¡¯re back again?¡±


    The mysterious existence smiled. look, I built a bridge. Isn¡¯t it beautiful? ¡±


    ¡°The bridge of helplessness? It¡¯s very beautiful, and the name is very good. However, hehe, there¡¯s nothing I can do ¡­¡± He lowered his eyes, as if he understood that fate was playing a trick on him.


    The mysterious existence then handed over a bowl of soup and said with a smile, ¡± ordinary living beings cultivate bitterly for several lifetimes to accumulate merit and a strong cultivation base in exchange for a lifetime of reincarnation ¡­ ¡®Your death is a little stupid, but it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s an exciting one ¡­¡¯ But in the next life, you won¡¯t be a human anymore. You¡¯ll return to being a beast and a plant spirit.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    He was silent for a moment, then took a bowl of soup and drank it in one gulp. He then strode into Samsara and laughed, ¡± the Paramita flower blooms, but I can¡¯t do anything on the bridge of helplessness. I¡¯ve forgotten my past life in this life, so how can I stay by my old friend in the next life?¡±


    ¡­


    The fifth life.


    He had turned into a beast and dominated a part of the forest.


    His innate characteristics were too weak. By relying on the fact that he matured earlier than his own kind from a young age, he had accumulated some advantages and even accepted a few talented disciples. In the end, he was still killed by humans and became food, ending his ordinary and painful life.


    He had returned to that dark and gloomy reincarnation.


    This time, there was a stream under the bridge, and it was more complete.


    Every time he looked at the eternal and mysterious black and white wheel, he always felt small.


    He looked at the three life stone and understood his past and present life. He suddenly realized,


    ¡°It¡¯s been two times, but I haven¡¯t met her again.¡±


    ¡­.


    The sixth life.


    His obsession was getting stronger and stronger, and his fire talent was also getting stronger, but the effect was very slow.


    In this life, it turned into a tree again and became the king of the entire forest. Its roots spread throughout the entire mountain range and listened to the wind and grass movements in the nearby mountains. It was earth-shaking. At this time, the advantages of being a tree came into play. It had a long life and was not very talented, but it could slowly accumulate. Its realm began to increase and it understood some things.


    there is reincarnation in this world. Reincarnation allows one to enter the three DAOs.


    the previous human tribe lived in the mortal Dao, and the time flow rate was ten!


    there is the path of the heaven-born on it, and the time flow rate is 100.


    ¡°Below it is the beast path, and the flow of time is one!¡±


    He knew how terrifying it was. the difference between the path of animals and the path of the heaven-born is the greatest. The speed of time in the path of the heaven-born is the fastest. The path of animals has developed for one year, while the path of the heaven-born has developed for a hundred years. The civilization of the path of the heaven-born is extremely advanced!


    BOOM!


    On this day, the sky was covered with dark clouds.


    The huge hand of an expert crossed over.


    ¡°Eh? There was actually such a powerful tree demon in the path of humanity? It must be extremely delicious!¡±


    That was the last voice in his mind.


    He felt bitter in his heart. He had cultivated bitterly for countless years, but he was just food for other living beings.


    ¡­


    It was pitch black again.


    It was completely different every time he entered.


    The entire world seemed to have undergone a revolution. It had developed from a desolate place to the present, beautiful and complete.


    Before this, he had been alone. Now, there was a group of creatures around him, lining up. Most of them were the most primitive life forms, such as flowers, birds, insects, fish, plants, and flowers.


    ¡°Where is this place?¡±


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    They were whispering, and some of them had just gained sentience and couldn¡¯t speak straight.


    Behind the bridge of helplessness, there was another black stage. Its structure was quite strange. It was wide at the top and narrow at the bottom. Its face was like a bow, and its back was like a bowstring. On it, the words ¡± home viewing stage ¡± were written. Many creatures lined up and crossed the bridge. There was a big screen on the stage. They stood on the stage and turned their heads to look. They could actually see the scenes of their hometown and the surrounding creatures after their deaths. Many plants and animals that had become demons were crying bitterly.


    A row of ancient characters was written on it:


    ¡°The ghosts on the stage were panicking, tears streaming down their faces. His wife and children were lying beside the coffin, and his relatives and friends were gathered in the spirit Gathering Hall.¡±


    Looking at home station ¡­


    Looking back at his hometown ¡­


    As he walked forward in a daze, he met that mysterious existence again.


    ¡°19476?¡±


    That existence sat at the top of the black shrine and flipped open the book of life and death. After taking a look, he said, ¡± not bad. You have accumulated a lot in this life. In your next life, you will be able to reincarnate into the path of the heaven-born.


    ¡°A Deva?¡± He was stunned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ll have to work hard for several lifetimes to accumulate good karma and cultivation base in order to be reincarnated as a human. Then you¡¯ll have to work hard for several more lifetimes to be reincarnated as a Deva! To be born as the noblest race in the world.¡± The mysterious existence said indifferently.


    ¡°Deva ¡­¡± He took a deep breath, and his heart was filled with shock. He thought back to the mysterious and terrifying celestial being that lived in the highest flow of time before he died. He had crushed all powerful and terrifying creatures.


    ¡°Can I see her after I become a Deva?¡± He suddenly asked.


    ¡°Obsession ¡­ Is it your special characteristic?¡± The mysterious being was not surprised. He flipped through the book of life and death again. if other living beings ask, I will not tell them because it is against the rules. As for your question, I will help you check ¡­ Even though other living beings wouldn¡¯t ask about these things when they came here, only you would.¡±


    After rummaging through the book of life and death for a while, the mysterious being said, ¡± she will be in the human realm ¡­ The difference between mortals and Devas is that the flow of time is too great, so they won¡¯t meet.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t go to the path of the heaven-born. I¡¯m willing to reincarnate as a human.¡± He bowed deeply.


    The mysterious being was surprised, ¡± do you understand? The good results of several generations of hard work were all in vain? You clearly could have been reincarnated into a good family, born rich and above all things.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± He took a deep breath.


    The mysterious existence chuckled, ¡± Oh right, did you see that the number of living beings in the cycle of reincarnation has started to increase? ¡±


    He nodded his head.


    Every time he came, he would be alone. Now, he had to queue up for the entire reincarnation cycle, and it became crowded.


    previously, only the twenty thousand of you, the most powerful creatures, were the first to gain intelligence. Therefore, there were only two or three of you at most ¡­ Now, the remaining 580000 had also started to gain sentience after reincarnating for so many years ¡­ That¡¯s why the 600000 living beings are starting to squeeze into the cycle of reincarnation.¡± That mysterious existence pressed his forehead. you have a very special characteristic. You are the only one who remembers me. I will give you another choice. Stay and help me manage my reincarnation ¡­ In fact, he might even inherit my position in the future.¡±


    To inherit the position of this mysterious existence?


    He was dumbfounded, and his body trembled rapidly.


    This mysterious existence was too noble! He was even in charge of the entire world¡¯s life cycle. With his current vision, he could not see the terrifying height of this existence! This was the path to the highest God in the world, and as long as he answered, he would be able to ¡­


    ¡°Can I be with her?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± The mysterious existence said indifferently, ¡± to control the order of reincarnation, one should be fair and impartial. She still wants to be in reincarnation ¡­ You can¡¯t play favoritism and pretend not to know her. ¡±


    His entire body began to tremble. After a long while, he finally said, ¡± I still choose to be a human.


    A look of surprise flashed across Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes. then, have some soup.


    ¡­.


    The seventh life.


    ????!


    There was another cry, and a baby was born in an ordinary family.


    On the green stone-paved streets, people were dressed in elegant clothes. It was obvious that they had entered a new era of civilization and were far away from slash-and-burn cultivation.


    This time, the baby instinctively lost his drive and did not show the talent he had in his childhood. Instead, he cultivated silently and lived until he was seven years old, attending the school of ordinary people.


    Above, the teacher was giving a lecture while the other adorable little students were listening attentively.


    He looked out the window.


    ¡®It¡¯s as if I¡¯m witnessing an era after an era, be it the mortal Dao, the animal Dao, or the reincarnation ¡­ They¡¯re all constantly transforming and are coming with the flow of time.¡±


    This thought flashed through his mind.


    Wait ¡­ What did this mean?


    He was once again at a loss. There were always some extremely profound memories and images left in his mind. Those heart-wrenching scenes madly attacked his young heart.


    He felt like he had lost something and was only left with 1% of the fragments.


    ¡°Li Sansheng, listen to the class carefully.¡± At a high place, the teacher was a tall and handsome scholar. He was also a little speechless. Li Sansheng was young and precocious, but it was only in terms of his mind. His talent was a kind of Black Flame, which was very ordinary. He was even slightly worse than ordinary people.


    The teacher continued with his lecture. back then, the White Emperor was a man of great talent and strategy. He unified seven major tribes: you Xiong, Xia you, Wuqi ¡­ He was the first Overlord of the human race. No one knows his real name, only that his surname is li, and he was born in a River-edge tribe with the surname Li. He was gifted with the aura of an Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Emperor¡¯s aura?¡±


    The students below were discussing spiritedly, secretly comparing their own talents.


    yes, ¡± the teacher explained. the emperor¡¯s aura is a powerful spiritual talent. Any creature with a lower spiritual power than him will kneel down.


    Huala!


    ¡°Such an exaggerated talent?¡±


    ¡°As expected of the strangest mental type!¡±


    The students below were in an uproar. They exclaimed and couldn¡¯t help but start discussing.


    This talent was too powerful! No wonder he was the first human King in history! He was extremely talented and had an innate overbearing aura. This King was destined to reach the peak.


    The surrounding discussions were abuzz, and Li Sansheng¡¯s vague memory fragments flashed past.


    He was starting to have a headache again ¡­


    It was a simple and crude tribe.


    A young man stood quietly by the river. He had no playmates or friends. He was digging the soil alone.


    ¡°Why are you playing alone?¡± He walked out by himself.


    ¡°Because the others are afraid of me ¡­ Seeing that I can¡¯t help but kneel ¡­¡±


    The child touched the mud on his face and whispered, ¡± even the adults can¡¯t help but kneel down when they come to talk to me. No one dares to get close to me now. My talent is useless! It would only disgust his friends. The others had wind, fire, lightning, or all sorts of powerful talents. He only had ¡­ Kneel down.¡±


    who said so? your talent is very powerful! Another young man said. He felt that they were in the same boat. His talent was also very weak. He could not help but walk to the young man¡¯s side. you just don¡¯t know how to use it. Let me teach you how to use it ¡­


    Plop!


    As he spoke, he knelt down naturally, not even realizing that he had knelt down. Instead, he looked up and said to the introverted peer, ¡± let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll GO train your ability.


    The scene changed.


    Ten years later, in a dense forest, a man stood in the center. Countless powerful wild beasts attacked him, turning into a violent wind. They surrounded him from all directions and stretched out their sharp claws.


    Plop!


    Plop!


    As the wild beasts around them ran, their knees suddenly went soft and they knelt down naturally.


    At the side, another young man took the opportunity to run out and wave his sword. your talent is indeed powerful. They really couldn¡¯t help but kneel down. This is a very strong control system talent!


    its weakness is that it¡¯s. passive talent, and it¡¯s also ¡­


    The young man continued to attack, and after two or three kills, he naturally began to kneel on the ground.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Huala!


    The atmosphere in the classroom changed, and the students around them began to discuss.


    He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    ¡°The White Emperor? Li shuibai?¡±


    BOOM!


    The crowd was shocked and started to curse.


    don¡¯t make things up. his teacher chided him and said gently, ¡± although no one in history knows the White Emperor¡¯s true name, don¡¯t make things up.


    Li Sansheng didn¡¯t know why this scene flashed past his mind, but he felt an inexplicable emotion. His eyes were wet, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask with a complicated expression, ¡± the White Emperor, in history, he ¡­ What happened after that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good question.¡±


    The teacher became a little more serious and spoke in class. The Golden sunlight outside the window shone down, making the class feel a little more peaceful.


    ¡°Back then, the White Emperor unified the large tribes and established the first city-state Kingdom in human history in the White River Basin, where the Li tribe used to be. However, after ten-some years of development, he encountered a celestial!


    That was the first time in human history that they had encountered a celestial being. The White Emperor waved his blade at the sky and his blood sprayed through the sky. He was defeated and died at the hands of a celestial ¡­ According to historical records, the thing that Emperor Bai regretted the most in his life was the loss of a friend. It was often said that he was a wise man with great wisdom. He was born with knowledge and had been very smart since he was young. He had expressed countless times that if his friend was still alive, with his wisdom and combat strength, he might be able to defeat the Devas and attack the path of the Devas ¡­¡±


    The surrounding students were silent.


    As if they had felt the bitterness of human history, all heroes disappeared in the tide of history. The first emperor of a dynasty in human history also died a tragic death by waving a blade at the sky.


    ¡°However, speaking of swinging the saber at the sky ¡­¡±


    The teacher smiled. His expression was complicated and emotional. Emperor Bai was the first, but not the last. In the long history, there have been many talents, such as some great emperors of the beast race, and even the master of the White Lotus fairy-the tree King, who controlled the Black Flame and wielded his blade at the sky.


    that wasn¡¯t swinging his saber at the sky. He was killed in an instant. Li Sansheng could not help but say.


    The teacher could not help but laugh. how is that possible? In history, they had fought against the Devas for countless days and nights, and the entire mountain range was stained with blood ¡­ It¡¯s not good to slander an ancient Sage like this. It¡¯s fine to say it here, but if it¡¯s in another race, you¡¯re being disrespectful and will be beaten to death!¡±

 Chapter 500

    ?


    500 Chapter 509-hell


    Hell, reincarnation.


    In the pitch-black world, Xu Zhi sat quietly in the temple, flipping through the book of life and death. He glanced at li Sansheng, who had lived to the seventh life.


    [ attribute: this is caused by a strong inner passion of infatuation with the other party ¡­ ] You love fire?¡±


    this flame doesn¡¯t seem to be strong in fighting, but even reincarnation can¡¯t erase some memories. It seems to be of little value, but it¡¯s interesting ¡­


    He only paid a little attention to it and skipped this page. He continued to flip through the information in the book of life and death.


    After all, there were 600000 creature numbers. It was a huge number, and there would always be some special existences with special characteristics and talents that he needed to pay attention to.


    After all, evil gods had all kinds of characteristics ¡­


    The protagonists of the world with all kinds of characteristics were full of unknowns.


    He had worked so hard to establish the cycle of reincarnation and to construct the legendary netherworld. Only he knew how difficult it was.


    The principle was relatively simple.


    It was similar to the online game of Mengmei. The player¡¯s real body was in the house, logged into the game, and controlled the character from another world ¡­


    Now, it was as if the 600000 Rubik¡¯s Cubes were all sleeping in the gaming chamber, forming a black-and-white cycle. It was like controlling the characters outside to play the game. If they died, they would start again.


    ¡°Hell, reincarnation ¡­ This system is based on cutie Pie¡¯s ideas and then expanded further, turning it into my innovation. As long as this divine weapon ¡®reincarnation¡¯ is not broken, the true soul will never die. After all, it¡¯s equivalent to the players controlling their evil gods, and their level will be reset to zero if they die ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the entire wheel. The slumbering numbered blocks were having their own sweet dreams. In reality, everything was already happening.


    Their lives were like the brains in a VAT of crazy scientists.


    it seems like I¡¯ve been constantly erasing my memories. After I died, I loaded the file and started again, but I didn¡¯t get anything ¡­ In fact, they would become stronger. It was their unique characteristic, their innate talent! It will continue to grow through generations of reincarnation.¡±


    For example, the characteristics of the White Emperor.


    The initial stage was trash and could be considered a low-level talent. It could only make a few ordinary animals kneel. After being reincarnated and cultivating, the accumulation of over a dozen lives became a high-level talent the moment it was born, and it could even make experts kneel.


    If things continued to develop like this, sooner or later, it would approach the unreasonable characteristics of the evil gods of the Three Realms.


    After all, those were the thoughts of billions of elites and the people of the lower classes of the Three Realms. There were only six hundred thousand of them, and to stand shoulder to shoulder with them would naturally take a very long life.


    it¡¯s equivalent to going through ten thousand reincarnations in the mortal world to refine and condense their law fragments ¡­ Xu Zhi looked at the wheel indifferently. and the countless nomological fragments will be pieced together to form the most powerful treasure in the world-reincarnation! he said.


    This was a Cthulhu evil god. At this moment, every cell had a fragment of the law ¡­ It was as if they were all the little evil gods and little monsters of the Three Realms, gathered together. Xu Zhi could no longer imagine what kind of monster they were!


    Perhaps this was the real Cthulhu!


    The indescribable body and the indescribable soul, it was a true convergence creature!


    This was something Medusa could not do, unless she wanted to give up her consciousness and her power to control Cthulhu¡¯s body.


    As for Cthulhu¡¯s reincarnation form, each Rubik¡¯s Cube could be considered to be cultivating two major systems at the same time-his original system, martial arts, sorcery, inner world ¡­ In addition, there was the incense system.


    Countless evil god cells. It was already terrifying enough to just cultivate one system, just like Medusa. It would take a long time for her to reach the point where every single cell was a Celestial Emperor cell ¡­ And every cell of the evil god cultivated two systems at the same time?


    The difficulty had increased by several times!


    ¡°The time needed will be even longer, so long that it¡¯s hard to imagine.¡± Sitting on the divine throne in the netherworld, the dark light drifted like silk catkins. Xu Zhi muttered to himself, shook his head, and smiled bitterly. I¡¯m really reaching even higher than Medusa! Humans, when they see a new special system, they can¡¯t help but cultivate another one. They can¡¯t control their dirty hands and want to be more perfect.¡±


    Just like himself.


    They all cultivated in the four major systems of sorcery, inner heaven and earth Dao techniques, demon cores, and the true body of an ancestral sorcerer. They were even eager to try out the fifth system-martial arts ¡­ It was simply a posture of torturing himself to death.


    Cultivating multiple systems at the same time would result in strong combat power and close to perfection, but the cultivation progress would be slow and the effort required would be unimaginable.


    He silently calculated for a moment.


    ¡®Medusa took more than 4000 years to reach the average Celestial Emperor cells ¡­ It would probably take me more than 20000 years to cultivate both systems at the same time, right? This is too slow. It¡¯s equivalent to half a year of cultivation in the real world.¡±


    In reality, the entire netherworld looked Grand and Grand, but a lot of effort had been put into it. The mengpo soup was fine. It cleansed the soul¡¯s memory and was successfully realized after a long period of research. It was in accordance with the authority of the Zerg Queen Mother.


    As for the three-life stone, it could see one¡¯s past and present life, and the principle was very simple.


    While they were erasing their memories, they would use their memory banks to copy the important events of their lives and then compress them into a short video that was two to three minutes long.


    this is the half-technological extraordinary technology of the izodaians, and then they made a magic core capacity equivalent to 1000 GB, and then played it with projection technology. The three-life stone is equivalent to a computer placed at the door ¡­ It¡¯s just that there were only 20000 people before, and the image quality was 1080p, so the storage space could still bear it. Now that there are more people, with a total of 600000 people, the storage space has to be madly expanded again.¡±


    He kept organizing his thoughts.


    It was easier said than done to build a legendary netherworld.


    Every aspect had to be sorted out, especially as hell and reincarnation. The amount of data stored was too large!


    For example, the three-life stone in front of them. It wasn¡¯t easy for it to save and remember the lives of generations.


    ¡°With such a large storage capacity, and it¡¯s still increasing, it¡¯ll be a little difficult to get more high-grade monster cores. I estimate that there¡¯ll be hundreds of heavenly Emperor-ranked monster cores? How about placing an order on Taobao¡¯s Mall and get a few hundred tanks? Although it takes up a large area, we can use quantity to make up for the quality.¡±


    Xu Zhi opened his eyes in reality.


    forget it, I¡¯ll get some back first to ease the pressure on Inferno¡¯s big data operation. After all, the main operating cost is still on the three-life stone.


    He went to the living room, turned on his computer, and went to Taobao to place an order. He was not a pedantic person, and he prioritized practicality. He knew his own things. He was just a level Seven heavenly Emperor, building a netherworld?


    That was something that even gods would find difficult to do.


    ¡°Ah? You want that much?¡±


    The customer service representative was shocked by such a large purchase. He thought that some company was purchasing equipment and even teased, ¡± brother, are you planning to open an internet caf¨¦? Or is it a web drive?¡±

 Chapter 501

    ?


    501 Chapter 510-the dumbfounded heavenly being


    ¡°Every initial stage is still difficult.¡±


    After placing the order, Xu Zhi massaged his temples to ease his thoughts. He closed his laptop and said, ¡± this is a world where a large number of players and indigenous people coexist! It was hard to imagine what it would be like, and it could be considered a groundbreaking experiment ¡­ for this reason, I reconstructed the positions of the nine revolutions mysterious art so that the players and the natives would be more in line with the rules ¡­ That is, three time worlds!¡±


    The nine revolutions mysterious art had nine acupuncture points and a sun furnace in the center. The space in the center remained unchanged. Out of the remaining nine spaces, three were the path of the heaven-born, three were the path of the mortal world, and three were the path of the beast. They each controlled the flow of time.


    For the path of the heaven-born, a day was a hundred years, similar to other transcendent worlds.


    One day for the mortal world was ten years.


    The beast path took a day to a year, which was also where the players were now. Their time flow had not changed, so they had not discovered the appearance of other natives. After all, to them, only one or two days had passed in reality.


    it¡¯s a brand new world rule. However, we should be discovering the existence of other time dimensions soon, right? ¡± He closed his eyes slightly.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    The gourmet world.


    In the fourth PvP competition of the wizard community, the character server of the mortal Celestial Emperor Liu Wenjian had obtained third place. It had been some time since he had entered the wizard community with the top three. At this moment, only a hundred or so people were left from the original thousand, and they were living in a hidden corner.


    Yuan Qinghua was the third place of this year¡¯s fighting competition. She was a special gourmet species, a walking boxing tree man who was cooking.


    And he was able to obtain third place in the fighting competition among millions of people. The competition was so fierce that it was terrifying. It could be seen how strong his combat talent was.


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s hide for a while longer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re determined to wait until the next batch of players enter the competition!¡±


    this food industry is still very fun. It¡¯s just too cold and quiet. It¡¯s a pure battle with nature.


    it¡¯s not just a battle with nature, it¡¯s also a battle with the players from before. The food species that those guys left behind are still reproducing here. They¡¯re very powerful and are about to kill us.


    that¡¯s right. The difficulty of survival increases every time a new batch enters. It¡¯s all because of the delicious species left behind by the predecessors.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! Now, we have also begun to evolve stronger gourmet species, not only to survive and resist the enemy, but also to kill the next batch of players and let them have a taste of the power of the species we have left behind.¡±


    ¡­


    Puchi!


    The flames were burning at a high temperature, and the skewers were emitting a fresh fragrance and rich juice.


    The group of people continued to whisper and were very happy.


    When would revenge end? Hehe, they didn¡¯t have this awareness at all. Let the next batch of newbies experience the brutal beating of society! To experience the pain of life and increase the difficulty of the game, start with us!


    All of a sudden, dark clouds gathered.


    Countless players were stunned for a moment. They put down the barbecue in their hands and slowly looked up at the sky.


    Vaguely, there seemed to be a strange humanoid creature on the clouds. It was walking slowly, as if the ground was shrinking, and its whole body was surrounded by a mysterious and powerful aura.


    ¡°F * ck, it¡¯s a human?¡±


    They were shocked. They couldn¡¯t help but take a bite of the barbecue in their mouths.


    BOOM!


    The sky shook slightly.


    ¡°Eh? What is this?¡±


    A completely incomprehensible language suddenly burst out and turned into a sound wave that swept through the surroundings. An existence slowly descended and was shrouded in endless divine light.


    I have been ordered to investigate the origin of all species in the various worlds. Over the years, the number of new species in the world has been increasing, so I have been constantly investigating the origin of new life. I didn¡¯t expect that a group of primitive and mysterious new life forms would appear in such a remote place like this beast road. Are they the ancestors of all the species? ¡±


    He took a step forward and said indifferently,


    ¡°Is this our origin?¡±


    ¡°It must be extremely delicious!¡±


    A large and magnificent hand condensed into a giant white mist palm in the void, covering the sky and the sun. It caught a few players who were struggling madly, and the kebabs fell to the ground, ready to be slowly put into the mouth.


    The player was stunned for a few seconds before he struggled in his hand.


    ¡°oh oh oh oh oh! f * ck! Where did this boss come from? it can actually talk!¡±


    ¡°Help! Brothers, help!¡±


    ¡°we were camping. who did we offend?¡±


    ¡°Planning team, get out here! When I updated a while ago, I praised you for not being hardcore anymore!¡±


    ¡­


    Wuwuwu!


    The players who were caught cried and howled as they looked at the bloody mouth that was about to be sent into their mouths. Even though they had been extremely smart and lowered their pain settings, they were still afraid!


    Damn it, could this be similar to the situation in the chair dungeon where they fought the God of creation BOSS? BOSS battles would forcibly increase the pain level?


    The players below were stunned. Yuan Qinghua, who was leading the group, was ecstatic.


    ¡°f * ck, a new world view!¡±


    a new language that I can¡¯t understand at all. Can we f * cking wizard Community Players finally love to learn? ¡±


    ¡°wuwuwu, my face is full of tears! There are other intelligent civilizations in the food industry? Or is it an extraordinary civilization?¡±


    ¡°Brothers up there, let us see if it hurts to see one of you die. Say something!¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    All the players were completely happy and shouted.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    The heavenly being in the sky was stunned, and the majestic face of the heavenly God stiffened slightly. This ¡­ The origin of a new species? Why were these mysterious creatures crying for help when their companions had been captured and were about to be eaten alive?


    His other companions were still below, happily clapping and cheering?


    He was slightly shocked, but the shock only lasted for a moment before he calmed down.


    how heartless. What a bunch of pitiful, low-level lifeforms.


    The majestic divine voice was like an ancient well that had no ripples as it resounded through the heavens and earth.


    As a celestial being, he was born with dignity, which made him appear a little cold. not only are they selfish by nature, but they are also not very intelligent. Their companions were caught, but they still stood there and laughed. They don¡¯t know how to escape, and they don¡¯t know that they will be the next ones to die.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll let you taste the taste of fear!¡±


    He spoke indifferently and grabbed a handful of living beings with his palm. He gently bit one and tore it apart ruthlessly.


    Puchi.


    Fresh blood splattered.


    if that¡¯s the case, you should be running away, screaming, tearing, and feeling fear ¡­ He had seen this look of despair many times, in the path of animals and even the path of humanity.


    But the next second, his face froze.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Quickly take a screenshot! We¡¯re finally eating!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good!¡±


    The silly laughter from below was still loud, and they were even eager to try. Those who were not caught moved closer and tried to touch his fur and palm.


    ???


    The Deva was completely stunned.


    They were speaking in a language he didn¡¯t understand at all. It was as if they had been infected with the group laughing disease, and they were shouting and screaming happily. It was very strange, and it actually made him feel inexplicably horrified!


    Then, the most exaggerated scene appeared.


    ¡°Hahaha, no!¡± The animal that had half of its body bitten off was clearly covered in blood, and the blood had splattered all over its palm. However, it was actually laughing out loud, turning from pain and despair into happiness.


    ¡®This ¡­¡¯


    The Deva¡¯s face fell.


    This was a very strange scene. Even though he was experienced and knowledgeable, he still felt goosebumps. Before he was eaten, he was screaming in pain. After he was eaten, he should be in more pain. Half of his body was gone. It was an extreme torture, but he was happy?


    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    ¡°This boss didn¡¯t force the pain to be higher!¡±


    quick, quick, quick, brothers below, help us take screenshots. I¡¯ll pose for a photo! The Deva was dumbfounded as the strange creature in his hand raised two fingers and made a happy gesture. It looked very friendly.

 Chapter 502

    ?


    502 Asura Dao (2 in 1)


    In fact, the idea was very simple.


    The player who had been bitten in half was bleeding profusely. The reason why he was still struggling and making a V-shaped gesture was that he knew he was going to die ¡­ He was going to quit the game soon. It was a great loss!


    If he didn¡¯t take this opportunity to take a screenshot and put on a determined and resisting hero¡¯s posture, he would completely lose everything!


    BOOM!


    In the sky, the clouds and mist stirred.


    The red clouds were like the wings of a God, and within the White wings, a mysterious giant celestial being was looking down.


    Hahahahaha!


    At this moment, the Deva was holding the creature in his hand and laughing wildly.


    Blood was dripping from his body, and half of his skeleton was still intact. He let out a magnificent cry of grief and said righteously, ¡± It¡¯s not that I¡¯m a natural-born King, but the blood flowing in my body doesn¡¯t allow me to lower my head!¡±


    ¡°This ¡­ He¡¯s still laughing?¡±


    A look of disbelief appeared on the Deva¡¯s face, and he said,


    ¡°His eyes flashed with determination and determination?¡±


    The celestial did not understand the meaning behind the words, but he seemed to have vaguely understood the heroic tone.


    With only half of his mouth left, he was still speaking. How intense was this pain?


    Even he himself was in extreme pain and unbearable pain. What kind of tough will did he need to speak like this ¡­


    He had always been high and mighty in his life, but this was the second time he felt terrified. Fear came from the unknown, and the bunch of strange creatures in front of him did not conform to any existing logic of life, which made him feel afraid.


    A few years ago, the first time he felt fear was when he massacred an entire village. A young girl stood out from the village and blocked everyone¡¯s path. She used her water ray talent. Even though she was only left with half of her bloodied body and her heart had fallen out of her body, she still stood firmly in front of everyone.


    The woman laughed heartily and turned to the crowd behind her. He was fine!


    Then, the woman turned her head to look at him. It was a pair of bright eyes that he would never forget, shining with stubbornness and a burning fire, as well as an unimaginably strong anger and hatred. a heavenly being like you, who is high and mighty, who is born with dignity and feeds on everything, will never understand us!


    The Deva couldn¡¯t help but recall that scene as the creature laughed wildly, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel an inexplicable anger.


    the same scene, the same determined expression of resistance, the same laughter!


    BOOM!


    His cloud-like body was burning like a cloud that was being burned, turning red.


    He clenched his fists tightly.


    He was a stubborn person. In order to try and understand the girl¡¯s situation at that time, he even made a similar near-death injury, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t speak at all! He even stood straight!


    That would be too painful ¡­


    That was simply too painful, too painful ¡­


    Even speaking was a kind of torture. The stronger the expert, the sharper the body¡¯s senses, and the more unbearable the pain would be for mortals. At that time, he almost died and was scolded by the surrounding Devas. As a person born with wealth and a Supreme race that enjoyed all things, he actually wanted to give up his young life so easily?


    He had given up, unwilling to experience that kind of pain.


    However, from that moment on, he understood that the girl¡¯s tenacity was something he might never be able to reach!


    ¡°A hero?¡±


    ¡°This creature is enduring the same pain as that girl. Even if its body collapses and its life ends, it¡¯s not afraid, but it can still laugh? To comfort the others who are feeling uneasy?¡±


    ¡°Hehehehehe ¡­¡± He could not help but let out a low chuckle. what a pitiful creature ¡­ Using his own blood to hold onto his beliefs? Even if they wielded their weak weapons, they would still stand tall and rush over like a swarm of bees, knowing that it was impossible to do it. Like moths to a flame ¡­ Truly, what a laughable act.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but think about it and became more and more sarcastic.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Below them, people were still shouting and shouting at the sky.


    ¡°Brother up there, you¡¯re really a drama queen. You have a heroic look and even have lines? I¡¯ve already taken a screenshot, I¡¯ll send you a short private message later, it¡¯s super cool!¡±


    I¡¯ve also taken a screenshot. It¡¯s a series of screenshots. According to the shape of the mouth, it can definitely be pieced together into a moving picture. There¡¯s one sentence that appears. The picture is super awesome. A mysterious cloud giant God is holding a bloody animal with half of its body broken in his hand. He¡¯s like an unyielding hero who¡¯s resisting the great God!


    ¡­..


    ¡°Thanks!¡±


    In the sky, the half-torn creature that was caught shouted.


    However, he vaguely sensed something. He turned his head to look at the mysterious giant, as if he could feel the agitation and uneasiness in this existence¡¯s heart.


    This player was very kind and shy. He could not help but ask like a tourist, ¡± brother, why do you look so weird? are these screenshots of us? what did we do to you?¡± Did it awaken your bad memories?¡±


    The Deva was speechless.


    His face was completely frozen at this moment.


    Sympathy?


    Hehe ¡­


    What was waiting for him was sympathy ¡­


    A celestial who was born with honor actually needed sympathy?


    He didn¡¯t understand the specific meaning of her words, but the gentle and sympathetic look in front of him was a kind of invisible ridicule and contempt, just like what the girl had said back then. It was like an extremely sharp thorn that ruthlessly pierced into the depths of his heart!


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Bang!


    In an instant, he ruthlessly crushed the bloody creature that was screaming and turning it into a pool of minced meat. a creature that is about to die is laughing, mocking, and sympathizing with the murderer who killed him? ¡±


    ¡°F * ck! It exploded? It¡¯s good to die!¡±


    ¡± he died so handsomely. i¡¯ve taken another screenshot! ¡±


    ¡­


    The cheers below grew louder and louder. They pointed at him and shouted, as if they were mocking him endlessly.


    He was clearly extremely weak, yet he was laughing loudly. He couldn¡¯t help but admire this kind of willpower, but more than that, he felt an even more intense and nameless anger.


    At this moment, an even more unbelievable scene appeared that left him dumbfounded.


    Although the living beings below mocked and laughed at their companions above, they didn¡¯t run away. They whispered to each other and picked up ridiculous wooden sticks, simple weapons that could be picked up from the ground, wooden bows, and wooden Spears. While laughing, they got into a fighting posture.


    ¡± there¡¯s no other way. this is a disaster from the heavens. we probably can¡¯t escape. later, we¡¯ll get into a pose, and the group of us will wave our weapons and charge at the cloud giant. then, we¡¯ll secretly take a picture! ¡±


    ¡± make it look more handsome. make it look like a hero who dares to wave his sword at the gods. i¡¯ll post it on my wechat moments later! ¡±


    ¡°F * ck! Although I don¡¯t know why this BOSS is standing there in a daze, it¡¯s a good opportunity for us to take a picture!¡±


    since the outside world doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re acting, we¡¯ll go through our statements later. After we¡¯re wiped out, we¡¯ll use the screenshots as proof that we¡¯re all heroes. We fought against the boss and died a heroic death!


    ¡­.


    The group of people began to pick up their weapons and frantically made crude poses.


    BOOM!


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Their expressions were determined, and their auras were heroic. They were not afraid of death as they waved their weapons and charged forward towards the cloud giant that covered the sky. Their faces were determined, and their eyes were as sharp as Eagles. They had a powerful aura that they would never return!


    ¡°This is ¡­ A provocation?¡±


    how dare you challenge the Devas with weapons like wooden sticks and wooden bows that can kill wild beasts? ¡±


    He finally showed a hint of anger. He stood there quietly to observe the ancestors of these new life forms and their behavior. However, the pride of a celestial did not allow provocation.


    Not to mention, it was a series of ¡­ A provocation.


    Bang!


    Then, a huge cloud Palm fell from the sky.


    It was as if a mountain had been pressed down on the ground. In an instant, the group of strange creatures holding simple tools was quickly crushed to death. The palm slowly rose.


    There were no complete creatures on the entire land, and it was already wet with blood.


    ¡°I ¡­ You¡¯re actually angry?¡±


    The Deva suddenly came to a realization and took a deep breath.


    However, this scene was truly too strange. He had a feeling that he was completely unable to control it and was at a loss.


    ¡°Are they really unfeeling, cold, lowly, selfish, and unintelligent beings? You¡¯re laughing at your companion when he¡¯s captured?¡±


    but if you¡¯re selfish, why did you raise that ridiculous weapon and wave it at me? ¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re heroes?¡±


    other races usually run away, panic, and despair. Only one or two heroes stand up when they know death is coming. They roar and resist, but they are all like that.


    and this is a terrifying race. None of them are cowards, fearful, and fleeing. They don¡¯t stand tall and straight like those who are still laughing and going crazy in the face of pain and torture. They swing their butcher¡¯s knife at the Celestials.


    ¡°This race is extraordinary!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t a reckless man. Because of the anger of being mocked once, he casually slapped all of them to death, leaving no survivors. This was because there was still a living being curled up in the corner beside him!


    They did not charge at him.


    this race is very terrifying. They are brave and good at fighting. In fact, you can even praise them as the war god race ¡­ However, even though most of the living beings are heroes, there are still one or two who fear death, cowardice, cowardice, and despair ¡­¡± He had seen this kind of situation many times. In fact, this was the normal situation.


    He suddenly laughed when he saw a player curled up in the corner, as if he had received a comfort to his pride.


    ¡­.


    Yuan Qinghua hid in a corner and took a screenshot, watching the charging crowd.


    ¡°Good! This expression was great! Especially the one who bit his tongue and lips. He looked so determined and ruthless!¡±


    the one over there, his expression is too exaggerated. His face is so angry that it¡¯s scrunched up!


    ¡­.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Yuan Qinghua didn¡¯t participate in it, so she naturally had to take pictures from another long-range angle.


    Players like them, or rather, modern netizens, were all experts at taking screenshots and selfies.


    Otherwise, how could he post it on his moments?


    Especially in this game, the screenshot function was simply a big fun. All the old players now were experts at taking screenshots and could be said to be entry-level photographers. They had learned the angles, lighting, and special effects, okay?


    Now, in addition to the first-person perspective, there was still a lack of a shooting angle from the side, so he stood up and filmed the charge from the side.


    these people are so pretentious. They didn¡¯t even bring me ¡­ Yuan Qinghua took a deep breath and looked at the people who had been slapped to death. Suddenly, she looked up and found that the cloud giant was looking at her with a kind face, seemingly satisfied.


    Yuan Qinghua: ¡°??? ¡±


    He was shocked, but when he looked up, the cloud giant didn¡¯t seem to move at all. Was it still looking down at him?


    ¡°The boss is very strange. It has an advanced intelligent AI, although I don¡¯t understand what it means ¡­ However, I¡¯m also prepared!¡± Yuan Qinghua took a deep breath and slowly released the hot air balloon tied to a tree.


    Huala!


    He took off with the hot air balloon.


    The Deva smiled again when he saw this. you¡¯re so scared that you want to fly away? ¡±


    ¡­.


    He watched quietly as the strange balloon rose into the air.


    What he, Yun zhongjun, loved the most was to give those despairing creatures hope. He would watch them escape, and then, at the last moment, give them a desperate blow. He loved the expression of despair after the second breakdown.


    What kind of expression would he have this time?


    Crying, snot, and tears crazily flowing out? Incontinence?


    However, a walking tree?


    Did he really have tears?


    He smiled, eager to find someone who would not dare to resist him and escape. He wanted to prove that somewhere in his heart, he wanted to rebuild his confidence.


    However ¡­


    His smile gradually froze.


    The moment the hot air balloon rose to the same level as his eyes, a figure holding a wooden stick jumped fiercely.


    BOOM!


    Yuan Qinghua was laughing wildly, and the storm behind him swept the blood-red flames in all directions. I¡¯m a combat-type, kill my teammate! I¡¯m a guild leader, how can I survive if I get wiped out by a boss!¡±


    The wooden stick stabbed into the Deva¡¯s eye socket, but the mist instinctively blocked it and left it unscathed.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Yun zhongjun¡¯s heart trembled, and his Dao heart began to faintly shatter. He instinctively bit his lips so hard that a smear of blood appeared!


    i¡¯m actually injured?


    In the past, countless top existences of the mortal world and the animal path had challenged him and brandished their blades at the sky. However, he had never been in such a sorry state before. But at this moment, he actually ¡­


    He was Yun zhongjun!


    if word got out, the other two would cause a huge commotion!


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    The path of the heaven-born was also divided into three regions.


    The Devas were not United, so they were divided into three forces. The force that Yun zhongjun belonged to was the Deva force of the Yunhe branch.


    The ground was green, and the streets were surrounded by highly developed civilizations. Yun zhongjun¡¯s face was pale. He slowly carried a cage with a tree man inside, ready to walk into the sacred and magnificent Celestial Temple to pay respects to their great Celestial Monarch.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t kill me? But why do you look like you¡¯ve been played with?¡± Yuan Qinghua looked at the other party¡¯s expression and was also stunned. it was clearly the boss that wiped us out. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s the one we¡¯re bullying.


    What a strange game setting.


    It was confusing.


    The game planning team is too good at playing, right?


    As soon as Yun zhongjun entered the divine Hall, the terrifying Emperor¡¯s might turned into a physical spiritual pressure. As he walked, he naturally knelt down and walked forward in the hall.


    Yuan Qinghua was slightly stunned.


    What was going on?


    Even such a powerful being was moving his knees as if he was going to meet a terrifying existence?


    Why was he so humble?


    Screenshots.


    He felt a little scared, but he still held his head high and stuck out his chest, determined not to kneel. He showed his perseverance and pride as a player, and he was a tree, a straight tree! He didn¡¯t bend over at all, and he usually walked with his roots.


    Kneel?


    ¡®This tree doesn¡¯t even have a waist or legs ¡­¡¯


    Chenqie can¡¯t do it!


    In the end, for some reason, his knees went soft, and he naturally fell to the ground in the cage. The tree slowly knelt on the ground.


    ???


    Yuan Qinghua was shocked on the spot. I¡¯m a tree, and the tree fiber in my knees has softened by itself?


    This was completely illogical!


    His scalp was completely numb. If he had a scalp, what kind of terrifying monster was he going to see? It forcefully softened the fibers of the tree and made it kneel.


    Gradually, they entered the main hall. Everything was built with large snow-white stones, simple but beautiful.


    greetings to the great heavenly Human Sovereign, my King.


    ¡°Any gains? Yun zhongjun, your characteristic is cloud and mist. You can gather the mist and transform into a giant that can fight and escape, and deal with all kinds of variables. That¡¯s why I entrusted you with this important task.¡± A mysterious being surrounded by a snow-white divine light sat on a divine throne and spoke calmly. Two beautiful Holy daughters were also kneeling on both sides and slowly flapping their huge dark green circular fans.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already gained something.¡±


    Yun zhongjun knelt on the ground, pointed at the cage, and kneeled down with a dumbfounded expression. I¡¯ve discovered the ancestor of the origin of all living things. If the new species that are constantly increasing in number in the world are compared to a stream that is flowing continuously ¡­ In that case, these existences could be called the source of the river ¡­ The eye of the spring! They are the ones who became the ancestors of all living things ¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± That existence was slightly curious.


    Yun zhongjun continued, ¡± it¡¯s not just the RiverSource race. They¡¯re very few in number. Moreover, this race is very terrifying. They¡¯re brave and good at fighting. Everyone is a hero, and they don¡¯t fear death. No matter what pain it is, they can face it with a smile ¡­ It can be said to be the fourth Dao in the world, an unyielding and warlike race that never gives in!¡±


    He gave the highest evaluation!


    Everyone is a hero!


    Combative and unyielding, hot-blooded and heroic?


    Even the heavenly Human Sovereign couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. How could there be such a fierce and upright race in this world?


    ¡°What do you think I should call you?¡± The existence couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Yun zhongjun knelt on the ground. this is the fourth Dao. It¡¯s warlike, hot-blooded, unyielding, and stubborn. Perhaps you can call it ¡­ Ah! Xiu! Luo! Daoist!¡±

 Chapter 503

    ?


    503 Interrogation by torture


    In the language of the Devas, Asura meant the will of the brave and good at fighting.


    From this, one could see how terrified Yun zhongjun was of this mysterious race, and how high his evaluation of them was!


    ¡°Your Majesty, this race will be the fourth.¡± Yun zhongjun said.


    Yun zhongjun, you¡¯re mentally unstable ¡­ Although your talent is extremely strong, you easily go to the extreme. The knot in your heart in your early years has left a thorn in your heart.¡± Emperor Yun, the heavenly Human Sovereign, sighed and said, ¡± tell me in detail.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Yun zhongjun knelt on the ground and began to tell the whole story.


    The celestial ruler frowned slightly and seemed to be surprised.


    ¡°There¡¯s such a terrifying race in this world? At this moment, they are still weak and far inferior to you, but they are still not afraid of death and are bravely charging forward? And he was laughing? To die together in a heroic manner? They were all Men of Steel! moreover, as you described, he was able to laugh in such a situation with such serious injuries. Even you can¡¯t have such a strong will ¡­ No wonder you¡¯re so scared.¡±


    Yun zhongjun continued to prostrate himself. please punish me. I was too impulsive. I only left one person alive.


    On the divine throne, Emperor Yun shook his head and continued, ¡± Yun zhongjun, you¡¯ve matured a lot over the years. It¡¯s already not bad that you could still hold back your anger in that situation ¡­ It¡¯s just that you can only see a part of this race¡¯s power, but you can¡¯t see the other more terrifying aspects.¡±


    Yun zhongjun was shocked. He quickly said, ¡± please explain!


    Emperor Yun, who was shrouded in fog, suddenly laughed and said, ¡± do you sense that they have talent? ¡±


    Emperor Yun¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was like a thunderclap as it quickly exploded in Yun zhongjun¡¯s ears!


    Only then did he realize that he had overlooked something, or perhaps it was because these creatures were too weak. He had only paid attention to their unyielding and tenacious nature, but not their talent. Now that he thought about it, they had no talent at all!


    In this world, there were creatures without talent?


    Yun zhongjun¡¯s heart trembled, and he couldn¡¯t help it.


    I¡¯ve observed this tree and have already sensed its abnormality. Emperor Yun spoke in an extremely organized manner, ¡± without talent, you can still climb to the third or fourth rank. It can be said that you are special. There must be something unique about you. It might even be not inferior to our innate talent system! We can test him!¡±


    With that, Emperor Yun pointed in the air. this is the pain of bone erosion. It is extremely sore and numb. Even if many prisoners have extraordinary patience, they have no choice but to yield to this!


    Pfff!


    The light bloomed rapidly.


    The kneecap that was kneeling on the tree was pierced.


    Yuan Qinghua¡¯s body began to tremble violently and convulse. She couldn¡¯t even gather her strength. She couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. the torture has begun? ¡± she thought. Didn¡¯t I lower the pain level? It doesn¡¯t hurt, but why is there a reaction?¡±


    He thought for a moment and instantly understood.


    I think I¡¯ve lowered the pain level, but I still feel intense pain. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t feel it. The nerve spasms, spasms, soreness, and weakness caused by the intense pain ¡­ There will still be these negative buffs. After all, this is an extremely realistic game. Just because you¡¯ve lowered your pain level, it doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re not hungry and you can¡¯t feel it. However, in reality, the negative buffs will still exist and you might already be so hungry that you can¡¯t walk.¡±


    He thought through all this and immediately felt at ease.


    His whole body was instinctively convulsing and trembling because of the pain. These actions were out of his control, but he still looked proud, held his head high, and put on an unyielding expression. He looked like the current generation¡¯s second master Guan, a hero who scraped his bones to heal his wounds. His face was full of determination.


    He was trembling all over and sweating profusely, which made him look even more dignified. He stared at the celestial being above him.


    ¡°Eh? Such a cruel torture, and you¡¯re staring at me with such a gaze. Not bad.¡± Emperor Yun laughed.


    On the other side.


    On the streets, the powerful Devas were whispering to each other.


    I heard that Yun zhongjun entered the beast path and discovered a fourth path that had never appeared before? ¡±


    ¡°Asura Dao?¡±


    ¡°It is said that they have caught one and are already testing it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what kind of creature it is!¡±


    The Devas in the surroundings all came over and knelt around the temple, looking shocked.


    The scene was so tragic that it was hard to imagine the pain. Many young Devas who could not bear it could not help but cover their eyes, unable to look at it.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Such tenacity is truly terrifying.¡± An old celestial with white hair and beard said, ¡± I¡¯ve observed it once. The whole creature is definitely not immune to pain. It has blood and flesh, so it must be in extreme pain.


    ¡°His body is spasming. He¡¯s enduring it.¡± A heavenly being sighed. He was a Man of Steel, but he was of a different race and had a different standpoint ¡­ We Devas rule over all living things, and we naturally feed on all living things!¡±


    it¡¯s already the 13th punishment. Every punishment is extremely cruel. Even the strongest Man can¡¯t withstand one and confess directly. According to the records, there was once a strong man from the mortal world who was extremely tenacious. He endured until the seventh punishment and was already a Saint. At this time, he had far surpassed ¡­


    Screenshots.


    Yuan Qinghua looked around, her heart extremely calm. Although she didn¡¯t know what had happened and couldn¡¯t understand the words of those Celestials, it should be ¡­ Torture me?


    But is there any use in torturing me?


    Setting pain to zero, ancestral martyr! Adjust the pain to the maximum and call me daddy!


    ¡°You¡¯re a man, I¡¯d like to see how much you can endure.¡± A look of surprise flashed across Emperor Yun¡¯s face. Another ray of light pierced through his chest.


    Puchi!


    With a bang, Yuan Qinghua lost his support and bent down instantly. Green tree sap and blood gushed out, but he did not lower his head. His face was full of stubbornness, and he stared around angrily, expressing his unyielding attitude.


    Lu Xun had once said that a true warrior would dare to face his bleak life and the dripping blood!


    Hiss!


    Some people were shocked and began to exclaim.


    None of the Devas present could bear the pain. They felt that they were in pain just by looking at it. They had lived in luxury and were the noblest existences in the world. When had they ever seen such a scene? He admitted that he was inferior.


    Screenshots.


    Looking at the shocked eyes around him, he secretly took a screenshot.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what had happened, there was actually such a big secret in the food industry? What kind of advanced civilization had they entered? What kind of terrifying existence was standing in front of him?


    He was not sure.


    However, none of these could stop his determination to show off!


    Since he had already been caught and used as a lab rat, the best choice was to throw the pot to the ground.


    ¡°Hehehehe ¡­ Who didn¡¯t dream of an Oscar? I, pork, want to be a great actor too!¡±


    He suddenly grinned and revealed an extremely crazy look. His eyes were filled with contempt as he glanced around fiercely. Then, he used both hands to grab his teeth.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    he¡¯s obviously suffering such torture. Every movement he makes will cause him to shed a lot of sweat. It¡¯s extremely difficult. What is he doing? ¡±


    The Devas were all shocked.


    The Treant made a cruel and terrifying move. He pulled out his teeth with both hands as if he was pulling out a dentures, and a large piece of gum tissue gushed out.


    ¡°He¡¯s crazy!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°He pulled out his own teeth?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open, and there was complete silence!


    They only felt their teeth ache. None of the Devas had ever thought that there would be a living creature that could pull out their teeth. It was an unprecedented pain.


    As the Devas looked on in shock, the Treant did something even more terrifying!


    He actually started biting his waist bit by bit with his teeth, splitting himself into two!


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    This Asura Clansman had actually bitten off the part below his stomach just so he wouldn¡¯t kneel?


    The Asura race will never kneel?


    Countless Devas ¡®eyes were filled with shock, admiration, fear, and many other complicated emotions. It was too terrifying. This was something that even the bravest and strongest warrior in the celestial realm couldn¡¯t do!


    In order not to kneel, he actually cut himself at the waist ¡­


    At this moment, they looked at the Asura clan¡¯s half-body, and even their noble Celestials had to admit that he was a hero!


    He was using the most extreme and craziest way to show his determination to die rather than submit! Their race also had their own dignity! The dignity that living beings should have!


    The extreme and tragic nature of this race was beyond their imagination.


    ¡°It can indeed be called the Asura way!¡± Emperor Yun was completely moved and could not help but stand up in shock.


    Looking at the stunned gazes around her, Yuan Qinghua muttered to herself, ¡± I learned a few moves from those tree bosses who can walk. After all, those guys often pull out their teeth and cut down trees, committing suicide.


    He looked at the cut surface of the stomach. it¡¯s quite clean.

 Chapter 504

    ?


    504 Iron bones


    Looking at the dumbfounded expressions around her, Yuan Qinghua was very satisfied.


    Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid of you if you torture me?


    I, the iron bone Clansman of the yuan Dynasty, would rather die than kneel!


    At this time, the surrounding expressions became more and more horrified and respectful, which stunned all the Devas present. Emperor Yun, who was at the side, pondered for a moment and immediately said, ¡± wing, go and treat him.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A beautiful woman stood up and came to the broken tree. She slowly bent down and put the two branches together. White light slowly flashed, and Yuan Qinghua found that he had recovered his body.


    The beautiful woman seemed to have aged a dozen years in an instant, with some white hair.


    what. strange ability. It¡¯s equivalent to using one¡¯s own life force to exchange for the life force of others? ¡± Yuan Qinghua¡¯s eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t understand the language, the mysterious extraordinary civilization, and all kinds of strange abilities.


    Kachaa!


    In an instant, the tree was tied up to prevent him from committing suicide again.


    Emperor Yun sat high up and said lightly, ¡± since torture and torture are useless, let¡¯s forget about it. Let him rest and send someone to check his nature and body ¡­ In another month, the path of the heaven-born will start to exert a force that will repulse us. We have to send them back to the path of the beasts.¡±


    After crossing realms, if one stayed for too long, there would be a repulsive force that would cause one¡¯s flesh and blood to collapse, which was what the Devas often said ¡­ The five curses of heaven and man.


    This was also the reason why Devas would occasionally descend on the beast DAO and mortal Dao, but would not stay for long.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yun zhongjun nodded. send him back to his beast form ¡­ However, there are also beings in the beast path who are subservient to the Devas. They can help us imprison them, but they might have disloyal thoughts.¡±


    Emperor Yun replied, ¡± that¡¯s true. The other Beast DAO and mortal Dao ¡­ Although some existences have submitted to us, we can¡¯t completely control them due to the huge time basin. We can¡¯t trust them completely!¡±


    Bang!


    He was brought away on his knees, and the Devas around him were on guard to prevent him from doing anything unusual. After walking for ten minutes, he was locked up in the Imperial prison. In order to prevent suicide, he was tied up tightly with iron chains on the pillars.


    ¡°???¡±


    Yuan Qinghua took a deep breath. these ¡®aliens¡¯ won¡¯t torture me this time. They¡¯re restraining me and not letting me commit suicide? ¡± Are you aware of my iron bones?¡±


    In the next few days, a group of strange Celestials-old people, children, men, and women-all seemed to have different abilities. They began to investigate his body, but they found nothing. He was just like an ordinary creature without any talent.


    Until ¡­


    They began to feed him.


    He used heavenly treasures with abundant energy to continuously cleanse his body in an attempt to increase his realm. The moment he rose from the fourth rank to the fifth rank, a mutation occurred!


    A white light bloomed.


    This tree¡¯s body was actually experiencing a time phenomenon at an extremely fast speed. It was as if its body had experienced the vicissitudes of time. In an instant, endless time had passed, and every cell was evolving!


    ¡°This!?¡±


    The Devas in the prison were dumbfounded.


    At this moment, the tree was still rapidly transforming. In the blink of an eye, it had grown into an even taller dark green tree. It was even covered in thick armor, which was extremely tough and had a very strong defense.


    ¡°As expected, there¡¯s an abnormality!¡±


    The Devas immediately cried out in alarm as they used their divine senses to sense and communicate.


    ¡°This is ¡­ The evolution of form?¡±


    could it be that their natural talent is to adapt to the surrounding environment and undergo a life form evolution every time they advance a level? ¡±


    at that moment, I could feel that his life tissue was changing at an extremely fast speed. It was many times faster than the time flow of the path of the heaven-born!


    ¡°Is this the Dao of Asura? Normally, their time is twice as long as the beast path, but when they break through to the next realm, they will experience a life evolution that transcends the flow of time!¡±


    The other existence kept scanning and murmured in a low voice, ¡±


    ¡°The moment they break through, their super-fast life metabolism accelerates, which also causes their lifespans to be short! It¡¯s a rank 5 lifeform now, so it should have a lifespan of a hundred years. However, after careful study, it only has less than ten years of lifespan.¡±


    ¡°The Asura Dao is a species with an extremely short lifespan.¡±


    ¡­.


    Yuan Qinghua was tied to the iron pillar and was a little shocked.


    These intelligent creatures from extraordinary civilizations were really rich.


    It gave him a wave of energy and raised his realm, but it was obvious from their surprised expressions that they had never seen the elf Meng Kebao before. Every time it broke through a realm, it would evolve into various paths according to the gourmet energy formula. Wasn¡¯t that normal?


    Although it was right for him to do it more frequently.


    On the other hand, he was calm as he watched these guys ¡®experiments. It didn¡¯t matter!


    I¡¯ve removed the pain and I¡¯m not afraid of death. Let¡¯s see how you torture me.


    In any case, the iron bones clenched the yuan Dynasty blue flower, and they were not afraid.


    ¡­


    At this moment, the Celestials around him were extremely shocked and were discussing among themselves.


    ¡°So this is the essence of the Dao of Asura?¡±


    based on the surrounding environment, as well as the attributes of the various energies they absorb and supply, they will evolve into completely different life forms when they advance in rank to adapt to the environment. No wonder they can be the origin, the source of all life in the entire world ¡­ Due to the constant evolution, various species were naturally born.¡±


    by the river, they naturally evolved into suitable river fish. In the forest, they naturally evolved into suitable flowers and trees ¡­


    At this moment, they were not only amazed by the unyielding and unyielding character of this race, but they were also amazed by the strange talent of the path of Asura. They were amazed by the future that had endless potential. All the living creatures in the world were the descendants of their race!


    Suddenly, an erudite celestial being, who was a famous great sage, suggested,


    in that case, can we use the environment, energy, and man-made control to create a special species? ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying ¡­¡±


    that¡¯s right. Since they can adapt to the environment and evolve, we¡¯ll create an environment for them and guide them to evolve into a certain aspect ¡­


    indeed. At this moment, the armor that evolved and the tougher life force is obviously to resist the environment of torture from before ¡­ Then the defensive power is there, but what about the offensive power?¡±


    are they trying to create a war weapon of the path of the heaven-born that belongs to us and induce evolution? are they trying to create a species that is purely killing and fighting for us? ¡±


    ¡­


    Then, Yuan Qinghua lived a life of confusion.


    These Devas had done all sorts of experiments on him, and all sorts of energy had pushed him to level six. He found that he was beyond recognition, but he didn¡¯t have a mirror to look at himself, so he couldn¡¯t see his own appearance!


    On the other side.


    ¡°Life transfer! Master, are you really going to do that?¡± Emperor Yun said slowly as he looked at the previous emperor Yun.


    The old man took a deep breath. I¡¯m too old. I was going to pass on all my power to you, but now, there¡¯s a chance for me to take a gamble! The Asura Dao is indeed strong and unyielding, but how could there be no such heroic existence in the path of the heaven-born?¡±


    An old man had arrived.


    Then, after more than ten days, Yuan Qinghua found that she had become a seventh-tier Alchemist ¡­


    It had evolved again!


    Seventh step, this was the heavenly Emperor realm.


    He believed that even this group of outrageous superior life forms had to pay an extremely huge price to make him take the pill and reach this realm. He was definitely not a cabbages.


    At this moment, the Celestials around him took a deep breath. Their eyes were burning with longing as they stared at him, who was tied to the pillar, as if they were witnessing a miracle.


    This made Yuan Qinghua a little stunned.


    What do I look like now?


    Why are you looking at me like that?


    What did these crazy scientists do to me?


    One of the heavenly beings said, ¡± this is a heavenly Emperor that our cloud Crane Clan has spent hundreds of years of accumulation and the talent of the previous generation¡¯s old cloud Emperor to forcibly accumulate ¡­ After all, we only have Yun zhongjun and a few other heavenly emperors ¡­ As for the mortal world and the animal path, they did not even have a Celestial Emperor. Their time was too slow, resulting in their civilization level to be extremely low ¡­ The strongest one in their history was only an Emperor-to-be!¡±


    This was a desperate bet.


    It was also the two old and new emperor Yun who were both wise and capable that agreed to this gamble!


    This tree¡¯s iron bones had also aroused the bloodlust of the Deva clan!


    After all, the path of the heaven-born had a total of three great powers and they were all grazing. The entire path of beast and the path of the mortal world ¡­ They would use it as a farm to collect the wealth they had accumulated. At this moment, the Yunhe branch had invested all their savings, which was equivalent to one-third of the entire world¡¯s heritage!


    It could be seen how ruthless this bet was!


    ¡°This is our chance. So what if we suffer heavy losses? It¡¯s an opportunity for our Yunhe branch to be the first to discover the Asura Dao ¡­ He could take the opportunity to make use of this incredible progenitor of life, the source of the species ¡­ Try to create a tailor-made species. If you succeed, it will be a chance to defeat the other two Dao!¡±


    now, I¡¯ve barely succeeded.


    Some of the Devas looked at the tree-like creatures tied to the pillars and smiled faintly, as if they were ready to die at any moment.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s time for him to try to reproduce?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if his descendants can become the race we want!¡±


    They mumbled to each other before leading a horned pig, a furry wild beast, a tree demon that had turned into. spirit, a strange big fish into the group. There were more than a dozen strange-looking creatures lined up in front of him.


    One of the Devas pointed at the animals, as if asking himself which one to choose.


    ¡°???¡±


    Yuan Qinghua was stunned.


    What was the meaning of today?


    New tricks? What kind of torture was this?


    However, it was a similar action before, with more than a dozen cruel torture devices in front of him, asking him which one to choose. Now, it should be another form of torture, asking him if he had made a choice.


    Hehehe ¡­


    Although he didn¡¯t understand, it was really boring to do it one by one.


    He was tied to an iron pillar and sneered. His pain was set to zero. He was a martyr of his ancestors! Adjust the pain to the maximum and call me daddy!


    He still raised his head proudly.


    ¡°All of you, come at me together.¡±

 Chapter 505

    ?


    505 The path of the Hungry Ghost


    As expected, his unyielding and proud attitude shocked the surrounding Devas.


    Their expressions were extremely strange, but they also revealed a look of admiration, as if they were looking at a ¡®heroic hero¡¯ and ¡®respect you for being a man¡¯.


    Looking at the look of admiration, Yuan Qinghua felt a sense of pride. This game was so good. He could even fight with the natives and try to be a hero who would rather die than surrender and be tortured!


    Asura clan is indeed a brave man who would rather die than submit. They actually want to fight together again ¡­ The leader was an elderly Deva with white hair and was filled with admiration. He said to a Deva beside him, ¡± love flower, do it. Your specialty is to make living creatures fall in love with each other.


    ¡°Yes!¡± A beautiful woman walked out with a pink flower arrow in her hand. She pierced through an animal and it.


    Pfft!


    The feeling of being moved began to sprout.


    He only took one more look at it in the crowd.


    ¡°???¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Then, the tree¡¯s inner thoughts began to become extremely complicated.


    He was instantly dumbfounded.


    It was extremely humiliating.


    Extreme despair.


    He shouted for help.


    Dad! I was wrong!


    It was tied tightly to the tree, and countless emotions were intertwined. In the end, it could only gradually become numb, dull, and shut down. But in the end, there was even a trace of inexplicable joy.


    Perhaps this was life.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After a few days.


    Yuan Qinghua was tied to a pillar. He felt a repulsive force in his body, and his body was sore and weak. His gene strands began to become unstable, as if he was walking toward death.


    Have I been hollowed out?


    ¡°The repulsion is starting to form. Send him back to the beast path.¡± A Deva held a thick book and slowly recorded the experiment data as he said, ¡± tell the animal path to lock up those who submit to us Devas! After he has calmed down in the animal path for a while and this force has disappeared, he will bring the path of the heaven-born again to continue the experiment and breed new species.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Devas left with the Treemen tied to the stone pillars.


    as expected, it was the right decision to take a gamble. The life level is very high, and as the mother, the effect is not bad!


    ¡°It¡¯s a new species! According to our plan, there are some deviations, but the main body has not changed much!¡±


    ¡°This is an unprecedented opportunity for us Devas ¡­¡±


    The elderly heavenly beings and all sorts of knowledgeable existences were discussing in low voices. They were all very excited.


    At this time, they couldn¡¯t help but slowly kneel down.


    The appearance of this scene meant that their King, Emperor Yun, had arrived.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Emperor Yun was dressed in a white robe and had a golden crown on his head. He was shrouded in a vast divine light.


    the situation is as I imagined. Most of them are deformed and died as soon as they were born. Their life form is extremely unstable, but only a small number of them survived. There are only three ¡­ However, they inherited the characteristics of our evolution and are tailor-made for war. They can be called pure killing weapons. Once raised, they can be used as our soldiers and fight for us!¡±


    however, even though he has a strong combat strength, he has a brutal and cruel personality, and his intelligence is extremely low. It seems that he only eats instinctively!


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Emperor Yun smiled and looked at the black baby who was eating crazily like an alien. His eyes glowed with a violent red light. After a moment of silence, he said,


    ¡®An Army of killing machines created by the Devas ¡­ Although it¡¯s just a prototype, it still has great potential. Perhaps, in the future, different from the beast DAO and the mortal Dao, the war race that can become our complete control will only have the instinct to eat and kill ¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, this new war Tribe can be called hungry! Ghost! Daoist!¡±


    ¡­.


    Hell, reincarnation.


    In the dark World, there was a small path with a stone tablet on it. Yellow Springs Road.


    This path was filled with bright flowers on both sides, and it was as beautiful as a fairy tale. Perhaps it was the most beautiful scene one had ever seen in one¡¯s life. As they continued forward, there was a River called the river of forgetfulness, and there was a bridge called the bridge of helplessness.


    After crossing the bridge of helplessness, one would arrive at the village viewing terrace, next to which was a three-life stone.


    This bridge was the boundary to begin a new reincarnation, the beginning of a brand new life. At this time, the reincarnation had been continuously created by Xu Zhi and was approaching a relatively perfect state. There would not be any major changes for the time being.


    Outside, he was cultivating. In the winter, he was sitting on a chair and doing various research.


    The inner world of the nine revolutions mysterious art was already in order. The clone in the world of gourmet was wearing the black robe of the King of Hell. He was holding the book of life and death in the netherworld and reading it mechanically.


    After all, it was a complete process. He didn¡¯t need to use his brain. He just had to follow the rules and regulations. He had set up a point system to see the points accumulated by the other party and which path they would be reincarnated into.


    A mechanical clone without intelligence was more than enough.


    It was just that occupying the right to use a clone had caused his learning efficiency to start decreasing.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Asura Dao? And then, the path of the Hungry Ghost was created?¡±


    Xu Zhi was slightly surprised. The mechanical and numb King of Hell suddenly opened his eyes and revealed a human-like smile. I didn¡¯t expect that by borrowing the attributes of the players ¡®evolved species, I would be able to take the opportunity to start creating a new species so quickly ¡­ I¡¯ve underestimated the Celestials.¡±


    A player¡¯s attributes were an important part of the unlimited potential of this world!


    After all, they had been given the attribute of ¡± time flow evolution ¡± at the level of creation. Not only did they have infinite possibilities, but if they were captured by other life forms, they could also be used for experiments and create the species they wanted.


    now, I¡¯ve been caught. This pig-breeding behavior is just as I imagined!


    Xu Zhi laughed and said, ¡± I¡¯ve given you all such powerful talents and a starting point. With a Treasure Mountain in your possession, it¡¯s normal for you to be caught. In fact, as I expected, the inspiration for this new species in this area came from Miraki¡¯s heart-stirring and passionate speech. I gave birth to all the accompanying evil gods.


    thus, I thought that this could also be a way to create a new species! The players in front of me must have been captured by the powerhouses after they were discovered. It¡¯s inevitable that they would be chosen to evolve into a race ¡­¡±


    This was not a coincidence.


    Xu Zhi had already expected this to happen, but he had not expected it to happen so quickly!


    you players have the treasure Mountain, the potential has been given to you, and you can enter in large numbers. This is a world where players are common. Whether you can rise up or not depends on you.


    No. he shook his head and said, ¡± it¡¯s only natural for someone with such great potential to be captured and enslaved. Only when there¡¯s pressure will they resist.


    The Aboriginals had endless potential, and they were so terrifying that they had all sorts of soul talents!


    As for the players, they could evolve into all kinds of bodies ¡­


    They were both starting points with infinite possibilities. It was up to them to see how the world would develop.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The ¡± spore evolution ¡± forum had always been the most lively main forum. Although the sub-forum-the wizard community-was also very popular, with a large number of people, and even belonged to a kind of social community for the masses, it still could not compare with his own son-the spore evolution sandbox.


    After all, after they evolved their species, they could March into the universe with incomparable excitement and endless potential. What did the Sorcerer community have? He could only enter the food industry ¡­


    He was raised by a stepmother!


    This was the impression many people had of the Wizarding community.


    The game planning team was seriously biased! The world of gourmet couldn¡¯t be compared to the other worlds. How could the boundless and huge extraordinary world be compared to a single world? Moreover, the food industry was still too weak. They could only enter for entertainment and live a hardcore evolutionary life. There was nothing for them to do.


    However, at this moment, a piece of news completely swept through the entire game forum.


    [ shocking! ] A new discovery in the culinary world. The culinary world is also an extraordinary civilization, or perhaps one of the tens of thousands of worlds ]

 Chapter 506

    ?


    506 Chapter 515-the opening of the online gaming world?


    This post appeared in the wizard community¡¯s forum area. Less than five minutes after it was posted, the number of views increased crazily, instantly breaking 100000. The wizard community had now become the largest communication game community for netizens. After all, virtual reality characters were indeed a way to meet good friends.


    The only drawback was that the characters in the server could not be differentiated between men and women. Some of the players had ulterior motives and often pretended to be cute girls to date their brothers. Some people even joked that this was the largest gay social circle in the country.


    With such a huge amount of traffic, there were many companies that wanted to cooperate in advertising and turn the traffic into cash ¡­


    But at that moment, Xu Zhi was no longer short of money, so he naturally rejected the offer.


    He sat on the chair and turned on the computer.


    ¡°Let me see the players¡± reaction. After all, this is the first time I¡¯ve created a food industry like this and turned it into a semi-large-scale online game world.¡±


    He clicked on the post and saw a screenshot.


    In the picture, the clouds in the sky were swaying. It was the descent of a celestial being. Below, the strange creatures were holding barbecue skewers and trembling.


    A player immediately posted a message with the title:


    in the food industry, the players who encountered an intelligent extraordinary civilization for the first time and were wiped out have super big news!


    Hello everyone, I¡¯m a player from Liu Wenjian¡¯s District server. Donut, I work in alchemy logistics. I helped Yuan Qinghua win the championship in the PvP fighting competition. I can¡¯t deny my contribution. At first, we thought that the food industry was like that. The game planning team was too biased and the evolution sandbox was the real son, but obviously not! We have misunderstood the game development team. No matter how hardcore we are, we still have a conscience. After this team wipe, I feel that I need to give the game development team a serious apology. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°First, let¡¯s take a look at the screenshots.¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots were posted.


    ¡°Everyone can see that this is a transcendent being that can fly! They are extremely powerful and intelligent. From the start, they grabbed the players and were ready to eat them. However, we are a group of people with guts!¡±


    Moving picture,


    An animation was sent.


    It was pieced together from screenshots.


    A hero-like creature with half of its body missing had a determined expression on its face as it roared in the palm, ¡± I! It¡¯s not that I¡¯m a natural-born King, but the blood flowing in my body doesn¡¯t allow me to lower my head!¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    All the netizens were dumbfounded.


    Were the players in this server really that courageous?


    Although the screenshot couldn¡¯t be faked, everyone still felt that something was wrong. The style of the picture was completely different.


    Screenshots.


    Pictures were continuously sent out.


    They all had extremely determined faces, and they roared angrily as they shed blood. They were like Spartan warriors as they charged towards the cloud giant!


    ¡°Next, we can see that the player is crushed, but the rest of us are still unyielding! They brandished their weapons and charged forward! Even though we¡¯ve been wiped out, we¡¯ll never bow our heads!¡±


    Everyone cried out in surprise. Wasn¡¯t this too hot-blooded?


    This kind of spirit was very rare in the current atmosphere of netizens. It was upright and righteous.


    This led to many people leaving comments:


    this server is so cool, the atmosphere is so hot-blooded, it¡¯s completely different from those coquettish idiots outside. I want to join this server!


    ¡°Right, I want to join too!¡±


    ¡°Reject the dumbass, start with me!¡±


    such a hot-blooded heroic feeling, a military-like Brotherhood, throwing away my life and spilling my blood, this is exactly what I yearn for!


    ¡­


    The surrounding people continued to discuss.


    Donut smiled. This was the effect he wanted-advertising!


    There were 3000 servers now, and each server had 1000 players. Who would not want to be an elite? They would use a special ¡®corporate atmosphere¡¯ to attract foreign talents and make them transfer to the district.


    One had to know that the competition was terrifyingly intense. They could get into the top three this time, but it might not be the same the next time!


    They also had their own thoughts. Now that the food industry had become popular and had become a large-scale online game, they had already quit. They could only wait for the next time they obtained a ranking to enter the food industry. But would they be able to obtain a ranking next time?


    It would be very difficult!


    He had to advertise now to attract talents.


    This player, as the representative of the server, continued to explain,


    ¡°Our team annihilation event is over, but as a team, our passion, bravery, and unity are not worth mentioning! Please don¡¯t pay attention to us, because there is a very high threshold to join us. You must be upright, hot-blooded, and as fierce as us. If you are interested, please contact us. 329670003¡­..


    Ahem, ahem, ahem, this world of gourmet food is definitely not as simple as we thought. If there are extraordinary creatures, it means that there is an extraordinary civilization. This world of gourmet food might also be one of the tens of thousands of worlds, just like the Sorcerer world and the land of lava. It is very large and complete, but we have yet to explore it.


    What did this mean? Everyone should be clear about this, right?


    The PvP competition was held once a week. The top three players of each competition, a total of 3000 people, would be qualified to enter the food industry!


    But that¡¯s old news. Now that the wizard community has doubled the size of the district server, the top six will be able to enter the food industry in the next tournament. What does this mean? there are a total of 6000 people!¡±


    Six thousand people?


    Everyone¡¯s breathing immediately became rapid.


    Six thousand players a week, this was equivalent to a large open online game world!


    The ratio of players to natives was comparable to that of modern online games and the environment.


    Was a real popular online game about to start?


    This was definitely a leap forward in the ¡± spore evolution ¡± gaming era. This meant that everyone could enter and experience a whole new life.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s definitely a transformation of the Magus community!¡±


    brothers, I¡¯m going to be tough. I¡¯m going to meditate like crazy. Let¡¯s fight for the top six in our District server!


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it! An extraordinary civilization!¡±


    ¡­.


    In the end, the gamer donut spoke again, ¡± it¡¯s worth mentioning that our fighter, Yuan Qinghua, hasn¡¯t come out yet. He should still be alive inside. When he comes out, let him tell us what happened. We¡¯ll wait and see.


    Everyone was in an uproar, and the entire internet was in a heated discussion. Even some Big Shot players were curious and came out to speak. Even the major research institutes were tempted. It could be said that there were undercurrents.


    Xu Zhi sat in the netherworld and shook his head. Since he had tried to activate this mode, he had naturally been prepared for such a situation. do you think that you have the advantage just because you have more people and are considered an online game world? ¡± he asked.


    With so many people, Xu Zhi also had a way to limit the players!


    In fact, it was precisely because there were so many people that it was even more brutal and difficult to rise up. This was the true great wave washing away the sand!


    this world is divided into three major time flow zones, and they were specially created for you. You can only live at the lowest level with a one-to-one year flow rate. In the beast path, you¡¯ll encounter all kinds of high-dimensional attacks!


    furthermore, due to the evolution mechanism, your lifespans have been severely depleted and are extremely short!


    This was the way to balance the players.


    Otherwise, if a large number of players were to enter a time flow rate of one to one hundred years, the world would really be in chaos. The civilization on earth would enter the interstellar era in a few months!


    Even if the ratio was one to one, Xu Zhi still felt that it was a little too long.


    However, when he thought about how they were in deep water and fire, struggling to survive, many of them would definitely die, and there would be very few survivors, he felt relieved.

 Chapter 507

    ?


    507 Chapter 516-candidate


    On the internet, after a round of discussion, the netizens were all waiting for the appearance of the last player, Yuan Qinghua.


    This person was extraordinary.


    To be able to get third place in the PvP fighting competition, he could be said to be a combat genius selected out of millions of people. They had naturally seen that battle, and his ability to adapt in battle and combat instinct were extremely strong.


    ¡°Now, could it be that he has escaped? A bloody battle?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he had a heaven-defying opportunity?¡±


    no, he might have been captured. After all, he¡¯s only at the fourth rank and is currently being tortured.


    ¡­


    While everyone was discussing.


    ¡°Where are we?¡±


    Yuan Qinghua opened her eyes in a daze. It was as if she was living in a water prison and being imprisoned.


    He had picked up all his cultivation, but he couldn¡¯t use it at this time. He didn¡¯t know what kind of strange ability those higher life forms had used to seal it completely. After all, he had seen too many strange things these days. For example, if he was broken in two, he could still be saved. For example, the mysterious leader who knelt down whenever he met him. For example, a young girl with an arrow who shot him with animals, then ¡­


    Wuwuwu!


    He seemed to be struggling.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± It was speaking in a completely different language. He saw a tall, black-skinned Mantis looking at him curiously. It was an existence that he had paid attention to, but it seemed that they didn¡¯t speak the same language.


    Wuwuwu!


    He gestured.


    The black-skinned Mantis seemed to have understood what he meant.


    ¡°You want me to teach you a language?¡±


    ¡­


    The mortal world said.


    the players have already started to enter this different online gaming world and have begun to develop!


    Xu Zhi seemed to have seen a certain place.


    since my nine revolutions mysterious art and the inner world are on the right track, I need to find someone to help me manage the netherworld ¡­ At the very least, not to mention handing over the position of King of Hell, that¡¯s too far away. This position still needs to be managed by myself, but someone has to help feed the soup, right?¡±


    He walked slowly on the street, looking around.


    ¡°Cooking cakes, the freshest cooking cakes!¡±


    ¡°Good wine ¡­¡±


    The pedestrians were all dressed in ancient clothing and were bustling with activity.


    At the far end of the street, there was a Tavern where people were selling their bodies to bury their fathers. In the distance, there was an elegant brothel where many people were dancing and doing calligraphy. There were farmers pushing fruit carts, giving off a sense of deja vu, just like the prosperous Tang Dynasty.


    He was living very naturally.


    They didn¡¯t know that they were living beings inside a human body, living in the internal space of a giant.


    The nine revolutions mysterious art.


    This was the first portable world that belonged to Xu Zhi himself!


    It was roughly the same as the immortal world of Daoist Immortals, the underworld of Ermin, and Carolyn¡¯s mind world.


    ¡°I really need to find someone!¡±


    He pressed his forehead in distress and walked on the street speechlessly while waving his folding fan. He was quite elegant. I manage the netherworld all by myself, sending people to reincarnate, checking the book of life and death, and all kinds of one-stop services. I¡¯m so busy alone ¡­ Especially recently, the netherworld is full of people, and there are long lines. Although my mirror clone is a robot, it can¡¯t take it and can¡¯t split itself!¡±


    As he was thinking, he came to a school where a group of teenagers were teaching.


    The teacher at the top was explaining,


    ¡°In a distant era, according to speculation, the first to have intelligent life was the animal path at the bottom! The beast path had developed for decades before the mortal world path began to have intelligent life ¡­ The path of the mortal world developed for countless years before the path of the heaven-born began to develop a civilization.¡±


    One of the students below could not help but say, ¡± doesn¡¯t that mean that the Devas have developed for a shorter time than us? but is it because of the difference in the flow of time that civilization is more advanced than us? As a result, even though they started later, they developed faster than us!¡±


    ¡°Naturally!¡±


    His teacher slowly said, ¡± our world is divided into three dimensions. The high-level world is the path of the heaven-born, the middle-level world is the path of the human world, and the low-level world is the path of the beast ¡­ The flow of time between each world was ten times different! A day in the beast path is equivalent to a hundred days in the path of the heaven-born!¡±


    The surrounding people were shocked.


    Didn¡¯t that mean that the world of Devas was very fast, and the lifespan of Devas was also very fast compared to the mortal world?


    However, it also led to their rapid development.


    The teacher continued,


    and Crossing Worlds to arrive will cause one to merge into the other party¡¯s time basin world. However, it is impossible to stay for long, as it will cause an unknown repulsive force. This is the conclusion we came to after years of observing the behavior of the Devas!


    ¡°After that, we also confirmed this! The third-generation demon Emperor Du Wei, who was also the tree King¡¯s disciple, had tried to enter the beast path and the results had proven this point!


    At the same time, he also discovered that generally, only existences at the heavenly Emperor level could easily cross space and descend! Emperor-to-be existences need special methods to barely pass through. Emperor Du Wei was an Emperor-to-be back then.¡±


    our mortal Dao and even the beast DAO have only developed to this day for a short period of time. Our civilization is very low and we still haven¡¯t produced a single heavenly Emperor expert.


    They talked about the history of mankind, and Xu Zhi listened with great interest. After all, he could use it as a reference to supplement his own world view.


    Their analysis was correct.


    Indeed, there was the development of the animal path first, followed by the mortal path, and finally the heaven Dao path ¡­ This was a ladder. After all, according to his own reincarnation mechanism, only by being at the bottom and continuously reincarnating and accumulating would he be able to climb up step by step!


    Three lives ¡®animal path, changing to the mortal world path!


    Three lifetimes of mortal Dao, changing to the path of the heaven-born!


    Of course, this was not absolute.


    It depended on one¡¯s achievements and the strength of one¡¯s cultivation in that lifetime. One could skip a grade and enter the path of the heaven-born ¡­ As for the path of the heaven-born, after death, they would have to return to the beast path, which was the lowest level. Unless they had great achievements in that life and had enough points to support a second reincarnation of the path of the heaven-born, they would not be able to return.


    I can¡¯t deny that the path of the heaven-born is indeed a high-level extraordinary world that I have designated ¡­ Furthermore, due to the structure of the reincarnation mechanism, all the living beings in the three paths, as long as they were talented and powerful, would enter the path of the heaven-born. For example, the ancestor of mankind, the White Emperor, and those outstanding people in history ¡­ In addition to the flow of time, this is also the reason why their civilization developed so quickly and dominated the other two paths!¡±


    Being born a noble celestial was no joke.


    He had cultivated for nine lives in exchange for one Deva reincarnation.


    conflict, blood, hatred, and racial wars are the driving forces for the development of a world. Xu Zhi said indifferently. He had long been used to this kind of routine, so he had set up a perfect system of contradictions and disputes, which could continue to fight for eternity, and even the players would be relatively balanced.


    ¡°Deva!¡±


    At this time, li Sansheng, who was in the classroom, was already more than ten years old. He was still listening and clenching his fists.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t come to be a civil servant in hell ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi had only come to take a look at him before he turned around and left, intending to look for a civil servant. I¡¯ll have to find someone in operations. First, I¡¯ll find a mengpo who cooks soup, and then I¡¯ll find the black and white impermanences who are responsible for reincarnation and maintaining order ¡­ he said.


    He continued to walk on the street.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a child bumped into him. I¡¯m sorry!


    Then, he stumbled away.


    Xu Zhi was stunned. Naturally, he felt that his wallet was empty. He could not help but be speechless as he looked at the child¡¯s back. Such exquisite craftsmanship, he actually encountered this ancient profession? The scenes from the TV series really did appear.¡±


    He laughed and couldn¡¯t help but give chase.


    The child ran away very quickly. As he walked, he actually disappeared into a large door. When he looked up, he saw a brothel. A few beautiful women in ancient costumes in green were gorgeously dressed at the door, as if they were Masters here to play. He couldn¡¯t help but step in. after developing the sandbox for so long, it¡¯s my first time entering a place like this. It¡¯s interesting.

 Chapter 508

    ?


    508 The concept of cooking (2 in 1)


    Xu Zhi entered the building with small steps. Tables were set up, and scholars and literati were drinking wine. Beautiful women accompanied them. Fine wine and delicacies were served, and the dance and ink were all over the place. It was quite interesting.


    This kind of brothel was considered high-end and was similar to the business model of ancient times.


    The girls inside all looked like young ladies from noble families. They were proficient in the four Arts and were not allowed to be frivolous. If you could win the favor of the girls, they would secretly invite you into the boudoir to chat in detail.


    ¡®This world really has the feeling of ancient Huaxia ¡­¡¯ Even in the primordial world, it has an ancient style. It¡¯s definitely not this kind of ancient style, but the primitive style, a group of primordial ferocious beasts. And when it entered the great Zhou Dynasty, it became even more strange, with all kinds of ghosts and monsters, a unique style ¡­¡±


    The Three Realms could be said to be the people of the Three Realms. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that they lived in a world of terror.


    Xu Zhi strode forward. perhaps, if the players can really enter this place on a large scale, would the brothels, streets, imperial court, and even the filming of movies be done here? Recording a reality show? This place is comparable to all kinds of film studios.¡±


    However, the mortal world wasn¡¯t a place where they could stay for long. There would be a repulsive force, otherwise, they would really be in a mess.


    ¡°This young master ¡­¡± A beautiful young lady walked over slowly. She was dressed in purple, and her alluring curves were wrapped in a thin veil. She brought a pot of fine wine and said, ¡± I am Xu manxian ¡­


    ¡°I just came to take a look.¡± Xu Zhi laughed and looked at her with a strange expression. He rejected her directly.


    The girl was shocked. He was very handsome and had a special temperament. She couldn¡¯t help but want to get close to him, but he was a strange man.


    Unwilling to admit defeat, she revealed a pitiful, delicate, and pure face. Sir, do you want to try our beautiful wine? our qingya restaurant has beautiful people and better wine. The dishes are all personally cooked by us sisters. They are the best in the world, and even the heavens say that they are good when they eat it!


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have a pot of wine,¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it for a moment. The food in the food industry had developed to this point, and he naturally wanted to see what kind of progress it had made. bring me a few more of your best dishes.


    ¡°Young master, please wait a moment.¡±


    She put down a pot of wine and left.


    Xu Zhi poured himself a cup and took a sip. He seemed to have noticed the taste of the soup. what a good bowl of ecstasy soup.


    Then, she sat down and looked around curiously. Beside her was a table of scholars and a beautiful woman carrying a pot of porridge. She slowly opened the lid.


    Huala!


    A thick, snow-white light emitted from the pot lid, and the fresh fragrance assailed the nose.


    Oh my God, it¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s too delicious!


    what kind of divine food is this?!


    The scholar only took a bite and was immediately immersed in the fragrance. He gulped down big mouthfuls as if he was on drugs.


    The group of scholars at the side all swallowed their saliva.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s interest was immediately piqued.


    Soon, three dishes were placed on his table, each with a lid. Xu Zhi gently lifted one of them, and a white light quickly bloomed into the sky. Accompanied by a rich and fresh fragrance, a bright red grilled fish appeared before his eyes.


    Xu Zhi gently picked up his chopsticks and took a bite.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    The deliciousness exploded from his taste buds, and every bite was filled with happiness. It was as if he had the entire world.


    the taste is really good. Although it¡¯s not as delicious as the previous Battlegod soup, it¡¯s because the ingredients are not good enough. You have some skills, and the cooking method alone can be said to be the best. No wonder it¡¯s the world of gourmet. However, this glowing dish ¡­ This chef added an excessive amount of fluorescent agent for the color of the dishes.¡±


    As for the scholars and guests around them, they continued to eat and drink. They even recited poems to the girl at the table. When they were almost done drinking, the girl said again, ¡± the dishes that we sisters personally cooked taste good, but we are even better ¡­


    Then, he pulled the guest into the attic with a gentle and ambiguous expression.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression immediately turned strange.


    Good wine, good food, poetry, and beautiful women ¡­ These aspects hit hard on every soft spot. No wonder people were willing to come even when business was so good and the prices were so high.


    He took out a Black Book, scanned the surroundings, and started flipping through it. as expected ¡­ This brothel isn¡¯t a proper one?¡±


    Every girl here was a Virgin, which was enough to prove how improper they were.


    ¡°Shangguan man ¡­ [ Endowment: heart medicine. According to one¡¯s heart, the food made can integrate with one¡¯s inner emotions. It has a special attribute ¡­ ] Xu Zhi shook his head and smiled, as if he had found the figure of a certain kitchen cooking.


    the bewitching medicine and the fragrance-enhancing medicine were all madly thrown into these dishes ¡­ As for the beauty pills, they were for the sisters in the store, and now they were all graceful and beautiful. As for the aphrodisiac, it was the key to leading the men upstairs and swindling them, but it was just to get high in their dreams ¡­ There were all kinds of medicine, and this building was an ocean of medicine.


    This is a place to lie to men. You think you¡¯ve made a big profit, but in fact, you¡¯ve touched nothing. After entering the room and taking a bite of the so-called kidney-strengthening food, it¡¯s just a muddled dream.¡±


    Xu Zhi was naturally too lazy to pay attention to this kind of dishonest fraud. It was just a Pure Pharmacy.


    ¡°Maybe the owner of this shop has the talent to be a mengpo.¡± Xu Zhi thought about it.


    After all, the 20000 living beings were the first to show off their talents. The 580000 living beings after that had only been through a few reincarnations. Their obsessions had accumulated and they were beginning to condense and take form.


    The 580,000 talents were the beginning of the explosion ¡­


    There were all kinds of them.


    Now was the time for him to find a suitable talent and manage the netherworld.


    In a flash, Xu Zhi came to the kitchen. A woman was standing on a high spot, and below her was a group of men and women. The youngest was the pickpocket from earlier, and the oldest was already middle-aged. It was as if they were having some sort of gathering.


    Shangguan man was a beautiful and graceful woman with a face as beautiful as an immortal. She stood on a high place and slowly looked down at the chefs below.


    ¡°Many people want to ask me about my cooking experience and how I can make such delicious dishes!¡±


    everyone here is here because you want to eat my food. You¡¯re either guilty, or you want to repent, or you want to make up your mind and work hard ¡­ ¡®When pickpockets drink my food, they will cry and turn over a new leaf. When people who want to work hard eat my food, they will remember their original dreams and start to fight ¡­¡¯ Most of the people here are chefs who want to learn my cooking skills!¡±


    She shouted loudly, her face full of sunshine and confidence. chefs, you think that fresh ingredients, high-level cooking techniques, and fresh colors are the high-level cooking skills that lead to cooking!


    ¡°But I have to tell you that this is all wrong!¡±


    Immediately, the crowd below started to stir.


    Shangguan man continued,¡±the deliciousness of a delicacy does not lie in the ingredients, nor in the various cumbersome cooking methods ¡­¡±


    A chef below seemed to have an epiphany and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± so that¡¯s how it is. A real chef has already simplified the complex. When cooking delicious food, he should use his own heart ¡­


    ¡°Right! I should use my heart!¡±


    She shouted loudly and took out a yellow oiled paper bag that was tied into a cross.


    ¡°Dishes should be cooked with one¡¯s heart! Only by using the heart to poison the medicine could it be considered a delicacy! Your food is not good because you don¡¯t put in the effort! You will never be able to become a Supreme Chef, but I have a shortcut! Now, I¡¯ve packed up my heart! The guests could experience all kinds of emotions and emotions in the medicine package, and they could get the delicious food and happiness they wanted! Everyone, as long as you become a member of our qingya building, you can join us at your discretion! It will have the same taste as our shop!¡±


    ¡°As for the chefs who don¡¯t believe me, please take a look. Now, if you have any difficulties and want to turn over a new leaf, you can come up and eat for free!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the little pickpocket came up directly.


    Shangguan man casually cooked a Chinese Cabbage Soup, crazily added drugs, and then handed it to him.


    After the little pickpocket ate it, it was so delicious that he burst into tears. I ¡­ I can¡¯t make up my mind. I won¡¯t do this kind of thieving thing again.


    A middle-aged man who was selling sesame seed cakes ate it. I ¡­ I should have forgiven my wife. I¡¯ll go back and tell her now!


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    Just like the entire building outside, the customers who were eating were crying their hearts out, tears streaming down their faces.


    The medicinal effect is indeed terrifying. Our Inferno is lacking such talents.


    In the future, the food in hell could also be improved. The talent had a ¡®gourmet¡¯ attribute. The food was drugged and could even make people cry. It was indeed not bad.


    he has the potential to become. formidable character. Although his combat strength is not strong, he is cunning and cunning ¡­ You¡¯re also very smart, and you¡¯re actually thinking of opening a branch. Then, Meng Po, you shall be the one.¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed. This trip had been worth it.


    BOOM!


    The atmosphere of the entire venue suddenly sank.


    The little pickpockets who were still drinking the soup in pain, the chefs who were shouting fanatically, and the people who were full of faith and worship suddenly stopped. It was as if someone had pressed the pause button in an instant. Their movements became so slow that it was as if they were in a different dimension.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    In the hall, Shangguan man¡¯s eyes were wide open. He was at a loss and looked panicked.


    She turned her head to look at the people around her. She seemed to be out of place with them. It was as if she was in two different spaces. She was slow, stagnant, and numb. A great sense of loneliness suddenly surged in her heart.


    ¡°You stole my money bag. I should return it.¡±


    Xu Zhi walked slowly and leisurely past the little pickpocket and gently took out the money bag from his pocket.


    He continued to walk forward, and then took out an exquisite black square book from his black robe. He said indifferently,


    Shangguan man has already reincarnated five times. In his first life, he was born in the animal path. He was a flower. When he saw animals eating and drinking, he had the desire to eat delicious food, which gradually became his innate talent ¡­ In my Second Life, I was a pig and started to eat crazily. In the end, I was stuffed to death ¡­¡±


    The voice was neither fast nor slow, but it was like a thunderclap, falling on the edge of Shangguan man¡¯s ears, causing goosebumps to rise all over his body!


    Reincarnation?


    Five generations?


    So he had more than one life?


    In that case, who was this mysterious black-robed young man holding a book in his hand? The ultimate Supreme existence that controls life and reincarnation in the world? The book in his hand recorded the information of all life in the world?


    Plop!


    ¡°Sir, please spare me!¡±


    Shangguan man knelt down and begged, ¡± I was wrong.


    Xu Zhi was dumbfounded. He did not care what he was going to do. This coward was going to admit his mistake and beg for his life? He was a wily old fox. After all, he didn¡¯t hit a smiling person. ¡°I have a position in the netherworld, one that is in charge of the Samsara. Are you willing to take up the position?¡±


    Shangguan man¡¯s entire body quivered.


    She didn¡¯t even ask what it was for. She quickly knelt on the ground and said, ¡± I¡¯m willing!!


    Xu Zhi was speechless again. He agreed to anything she said. you¡¯ll take over the role of grandma Meng and stand by the bridge of helplessness. You¡¯ll be the three paths of reincarnation: the path of the heavenly Dao, the path of the beast, the path of the mortal world, the endless lives of reincarnation, and the memory elimination ¡­ Are you willing to?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± She had a complicated expression on her face, but at this moment, her eyes were filled with ecstasy.


    She had thought that this mysterious existence was lacking a cooking manservant, and there were thousands of such servants. This was already a great opportunity, and she was willing to follow him. However, she had never expected that this was not the case at all. Instead, she was taking on an important position.


    In her eyes, a new and mysterious world was slowly opening up.


    Shangguan man, you can live your life in peace, or you can commit suicide in advance and enter the reincarnation cycle ¡­ After you die, you will see a new world. I will wait for you in hell.¡± Xu Zhi laughed and slowly turned to leave. Step by step, he steadily disappeared through the door.


    Shangguan man stood on the high platform and took a deep breath. He had not yet reacted ¡­


    BOOM!


    In an instant, as this mysterious existence left, the frozen time seemed to surge back like a river.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too delicious!¡±


    ¡°This is simply a heavenly delicacy!¡±


    ¡­.


    The surrounding noise and the people below seemed to have turned on the play button again. The scene quickly continued, and the noise surged in.


    They didn¡¯t even realize what had happened.


    ¡°Hu hu hu ¡­ Time! The time is ¡­¡± Shangguan man gasped for breath and jumped off the stage with a bang. He shouted to a girl beside him, ¡± Xiao Qi, you organize the rest!


    She strode out of the door, passed over the guests in the lobby, and came to the entrance of the brothel. Standing on the street, she tore her face hard, and a hideous and terrifying face with a birthmark appeared.


    Wuwuwu!


    ¡°Monster!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so ugly!¡±


    The passersby were shocked.


    Shangguan man grinned and ignored the gazes that had once frightened her. She reached out her hand to the sky and slowly opened it.


    ¡°I¡¯m Reborn!¡±


    even though I¡¯ve been researching beauty soup with great effort, I can¡¯t change my inherent incompleteness ¡­


    She clenched her fists tightly and thought to herself, ¡± our sisters in the brothel are all ugly. The beauty soup can shape our bodies, but it can¡¯t change much of our looks. It¡¯s all because of makeup ¡­


    Only he knew how hard his life had been. He was born deformed, abandoned by his parents on the streets, struggling and mingling with all kinds of people. Only then did he come to this day and bring up a group of poor and ugly girls who were not successful ¡­


    As for lying?


    He wasn¡¯t worthy of being deceived by an expert of that level.


    Even in the entire town, she was the most unremarkable one, the one who was at the mercy of others. Her talent seemed exaggerated, but in fact, she was at the mercy of others. She had no value in being deceived by such a strong person.


    I¡¯ve lived for so long, and I¡¯ve finally met a benefactor!!


    His heart was surging with emotions!


    She laughed out loud without restraint.


    She laughed wildly! To his heart¡¯s content! Unscrupulous!


    The huge pressure of life made the tears that had been suppressed for a long time flow out of her eyes.


    The surrounding passers-by shook their heads completely. It was probably because of this ugly and disgusting woman that this famous brothel had suffered a strong blow and started to go crazy after seeing those top beauties.


    After laughing for a long time, Shangguan man finally stopped. A group of girls gathered behind her, looking at her worriedly. Was it because of the pressure? after all, they were all wearing masks ¡­


    After all, the forces in the city were complicated, and they, a group of weak women, also lived very hard.


    A beautiful girl couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± did you run into that loafer couple from the south of the city again? they keep coveting our beauty. At most, we¡¯ll remove our makeup and scare them away.


    I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m leaving now, but I¡¯ll prepare more medicine packets for you guys so that you can cook and earn enough money to get married and have children in the future. Take care of your bodies and marry an honest man who doesn¡¯t look good. Chief li of the north of the city is very forthright and loyal. Sisters, you can rely on him for this period of time. She took a deep breath. Although she could continue living like this, she didn¡¯t want to stay here for a moment longer.


    She chose death.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    In the pitch-black space.


    It was a narrow and winding road to the netherworld, with red spider lilies blooming on both sides.


    Death was something that everyone feared, and she was no exception. She walked along the crowded road with the crowd and lined up. After death, there really is a world.¡±


    Around them, there was a rustling sound and communication. They were also shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? I remember that I¡¯m already dead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dead too. I fell off the cliff.¡±


    ¡°I died of old age.¡±


    ¡°How did we all end up here? is this the world after death?¡±


    ¡­


    The creatures in line continued to move forward with blank expressions on their faces. There was really a mysterious world after death. If this news were to spread to the outside world, it would definitely cause a huge uproar.


    Shangguan man saw all kinds of humans and animals along the way.


    ¡°The world after death. No one in the mortal world has ever talked about the existence of this world. No one knows that after death, it is not complete death! Instead, he would be reincarnated ¡­ Then, before reincarnating, he must have washed away all his memories!¡±


    Shangguan man¡¯s face was burning hot and red. His ugly face became more and more ferocious as he continued to analyze with his own thoughts.


    As she continued forward, she even saw celestial beings.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually a Deva! He¡¯s the most mysterious and honorable Deva in the legends!¡± She was completely dumbfounded. Running a brothel would never allow her to come into contact with such an incredible level.


    ¡°What are you looking at, you ugly woman?¡± One of the celestial beings was slightly angry.


    The Deva was incomparably proud. It had descended into the mortal world before, and it had seen countless weak mortals like this. These weak living beings all knelt on the ground and became submissive.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Honorable Deva, I was wrong!¡±


    Shangguan man took a deep breath and did not dare to refute. He quickly lowered his head and apologized.


    After all, he had grown up under this kind of discrimination. His first reaction was to beg for mercy and admit his mistake. After struggling at the bottom for so many years, it had long become a way of survival.


    ¡°Hehehe, you¡¯re quite tactful.¡± The Deva¡¯s expression was calm as he continued to walk forward.


    She clenched her fists silently and became completely nervous. there really is a world after death. Then, that existence ¡­

 Chapter 509

    ?


    509 In charge


    Shangguan man continued to line up slowly in the crowd. It was a long and winding line, following the long and narrow Yellow Springs Road to the distance. On both sides were beautiful seas of flowers. Shangguan man did not know how long he had walked. There were still discussions in front of him, and news kept coming in from the front.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that we¡¯ve been waiting for three days.¡±


    it shouldn¡¯t have been so crowded, but it¡¯s said that there was a sign hanging at the door a few days ago that closed the Store for Business. It¡¯s only now that it has returned and reincarnated.


    ¡­.


    Everyone¡¯s expression was strange as they listened.


    The most ancient existence in charge of life and death was actually so casual?


    Pause the game just because he said so?


    He really did have the carefree style of a strange expert! However, in the eyes of this existence, their life and death and reincarnation were just insignificant things?


    ¡°This being is too mysterious.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps this is the starting point of the entire world!¡±


    The crowd was completely shocked.


    Countless people were talking about it, and even the celestial was talking about it. Many creatures from the animal path and the mortal path were also trying to curry favor with this celestial.


    Shangguan man was ugly and had a red birthmark on her face, which made the celestial unhappy. Although she apologized, the people around her seemed to instinctively stay away from her. She had long been used to this. This was human nature. In an unknown environment, it was the nature of living creatures to stick together. She did not care. Listening to the discussion of the people, her eyes completely brightened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me? It can¡¯t be, right?¡±


    Calculating the time, it still made sense ¡­


    She was completely excited.


    In the beginning, he thought that a top-tier, mysterious, and Almighty being from the afterlife world had taken a fancy to him and recruited him as a talent, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so powerful to such an exaggerated extent!


    It turned out that in the world after death, there was only one mysterious existence in charge of the order of the entire reincarnation?


    At this moment, she looked at the vengeful souls lining up around her and started to discuss among themselves. She understood more and more what kind of terrifying power was contained in them! It would be a great power that would determine the fate of all the living beings in the world!


    ¡°Hu hu hu ¡­ Shangguan man, it¡¯s time to change your fate. Calm down.¡± She nervously touched the ugly scar on her face, and her eyes flickered with anticipation. It was the first time in her life that she had such a huge ray of hope.


    They continued forward.


    The souls of the dead piled up like a mountain, squeezing into a long Dragon, waiting to be reincarnated. Shangguan man finally saw a different scenery.


    It was a bridge with the words ¡®bridge of helplessness¡¯ written on it. Below it was a surging River called the river of forgetfulness. There was a stone by the river called the three-life stone.


    ¡°The bridge of helplessness, the river of forgetfulness ¡­ Good name! It¡¯s full of poetry!¡± She murmured. The end of life was death, and this place was the border between death and rebirth. She had abandoned her life, as well as the obsession and stubbornness of her previous life.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive at the head of the bridge of helplessness. They saw a three-life stone, and the people in the queue in front of them were already exclaiming in surprise. They had seen their previous lives and seemed to have thought of something.


    After all, there were many smart people. Someone couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡±


    ¡°In my first life, I didn¡¯t have much talent! And after generations of reincarnation and experiencing all sorts of things, it would gradually form a talent? So, this is the reason why my obsession accumulated in my reincarnation cycle was born from my talent?¡±


    Everyone was completely silent.


    Even the heavenly being didn¡¯t say a word and stood in front of the three-life stone. The truth of talent was so terrifying.


    Someone in the queue said bitterly, ¡± I¡¯ve lived for seven lives and I¡¯ve achieved nothing. I¡¯m too lazy, I have no desires, I don¡¯t have strong pursuits and ambitions, and I¡¯ve only barely formed my talent! No wonder my aptitude isn¡¯t good and I live a miserable life. I struggle at the bottom and blame the heavens for being unfair, saying that I didn¡¯t reincarnate well. It turns out that it¡¯s karma for not working hard in my last life!¡±


    A man in luxurious clothes, who looked like an official or a noble, sighed. What this King is seeing now, I will forget in my next life! Otherwise, I can use this matter to report to brother Wang. The world and the Dao of our mortal world will change!¡±


    ¡­


    Countless people cried bitterly, and some sighed bitterly.


    Knowing the truth of the world and then forgetting it, this was the greatest tragedy in life.


    After all, they had seen their past and present lives in front of the bridge, and after crossing the bridge of helplessness, they had to drink the soup and forget everything they had seen on the three-life stone. Who could accept this?


    ¡°The bridge of helplessness! What a good name ¡­ The bridge of helplessness ¡­ The time to know the truth is only the moment when I stand on the bridge of helplessness. I recall my past life in front of the bridge, and I forget my three lives behind the bridge ¡­¡± Shangguan man was also full of emotions as he looked at the people on the bridge of helplessness, crying, breaking down, and despair.


    On this bridge, one could see all the changes in life in the world!


    It was the intersection of life and death!


    It was a legend!


    ¡°This bridge will be where you will work in the future.¡±


    Suddenly, a leisurely voice was heard.


    Everyone was slightly shocked.


    ¡°This voice?¡±


    Shangguan man turned his head and looked over. It was the young man in the black robe that he had seen before. His whole body was shrouded in a mysterious light, and he was holding a Black Book in his hand, sitting quietly on the chair.


    In the distance, there was a square machine. The souls who passed by picked up a cup, pressed a button to fill it with water, took a sip, and then walked forward in a daze, losing their memories.


    this small automatic water dispenser is finally going to die of old age. Xu Zhi stood up slowly, pulled out a chair, and made room for him. Shangguan man, from today onwards, you will be Meng Po and take charge of this place for me.


    BOOM!


    As soon as he finished speaking, the surrounding people boiled over and exploded!


    This mysterious existence was going to appoint a new eternal being that was not in the five elements and three DAOs to control half of the power of reincarnation?


    They turned their heads and looked at the bewildered girl with the ugly birthmark in disbelief.


    ¡°This is not fair!¡±


    The Deva beside him was instantly enraged. He squeezed his way out and said, ¡± this ugly woman is from a humble background. How can she ¡­


    ¡°In the netherworld, all living beings are equal.¡± Xu Zhi said faintly and handed Shangguan man a book. you¡¯re very smart. Try to maintain order. There are very few people at the moment, so you¡¯ll take over the positions of judge, King of Hell, mengpo, black and white impermanence, and so on for the time being. You¡¯ll be in charge of the reincarnation process of the entire order and extradite this group of dead souls. If you¡¯re efficient, come and find me.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Shangguan man instantly knelt on the ground and stammered in response, at a loss.


    She looked at the empty chair, the book of life and death in her hand, and the yawning mysterious existence that was gradually moving away.


    It was that simple?


    I ¡­


    I¡¯ve become an eternal existence all of a sudden?


    He didn¡¯t have to suffer the pain of reincarnation anymore?


    Her mind was blank and she was in a daze.


    Then, she looked at the endless line of wandering souls in front of her. She gritted her teeth, picked up the book of life and death, and tried to sit on a chair. She looked at a low-level ape in front of her and said in a trembling voice, ¡± cough, cough, cough, 10456. You have cultivated for seven lifetimes and have accumulated a lot of good karma. In your next life, you will be reincarnated as the path of the heaven-born.


    ¡°I! A heavenly being?¡± The person who had just been crying was instantly overjoyed.


    ¡°Drink the soup!¡± She trembled. Was this the power to control the fate of others?


    Her face was no longer calm. A future celestial baby had been determined by her casual words ¡­ He took a bowl of soup from the water dispenser and handed it over. The ape drank it in big gulps with joy. In an instant, he became dazed and walked forward.


    10356, path of the human world. She spoke again.


    The elegant middle-aged man from earlier stood in front and sighed. you¡¯re a man again. It¡¯s a pity that I won¡¯t remember this time in my next life. Otherwise ¡­


    After a while, the Deva came and glared at him.


    His eyes were filled with hatred and a trace of fear. He thought of how he had mocked and ridiculed this ugly woman just now. Although she had been submissive and apologized, now that she was secretly making trouble ¡­ He didn¡¯t dare to imagine it anymore.


    ¡°01348, next life, animal path.¡± As soon as she finished speaking.


    ¡°No! This is impossible!¡±


    The entire Deva realm became excited, and he shouted, ¡± ¡°This is definitely revenge! Revenge! I¡¯m a celestial being, how could I be reduced to the most lowly species and be at the mercy of others?¡±


    He was so anxious that he moved, his face red.


    BOOM!


    The huge black and white reincarnation behind the sky made a slight turn and instantly threw the Deva into the river of forgetfulness. He kept gulping down the water and lost his consciousness. He slowly walked ashore and followed the long line in front of him to line up behind.


    He forced himself to drink the soup ¡­


    The people lining up behind felt their scalps go numb. So this was the purpose of the river of forgetfulness.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m temporarily replacing the judge, I will definitely notarize it!¡± Shangguan man¡¯s eyes were bright as he looked around. everyone, if you don¡¯t cooperate with Samsara ¡­ It will be enforced forcefully and increase the negative karma. He will suffer a few more lifetimes of pain, and the future of this Deva will be a little harder!¡±


    She read the book of life and death carefully. It seemed that she had no selfish thoughts about that celestial. After all, once she had power, she would do whatever she wanted. This was not what a smart person should do. She was already extremely grateful and impressed to have such an opportunity. She did not dare to have any other thoughts.


    However, everyone¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Is he really just?¡±


    He looked at the timid woman with the ugly birthmark, who had just bowed her head to the celestial and admitted her mistake.


    If he was really doing things impartially, he wouldn¡¯t have lured the Devas into taking revenge with such a few cold words. Furthermore, if he had told the Devas the consequences of taking action in advance, they would have been patient and wouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive.


    However, he was indeed fair.


    Everyone¡¯s expression turned serious. One could not judge a book by its cover. It was only natural that the celestial beings were a little too stupid. They lived a noble life and were born to be high and mighty. Naturally, they could not play with this ugly woman who was discriminated against and had been struggling in all sorts of religions since young.


    He seemed to be quite talented, otherwise, he would not have been able to reach this position.

 Chapter 510

    ?


    510 Chapter 519


    Although ghosts no longer needed to rest or sleep, they still needed to exhaust their mental energy and soul body. This long Dragon was simply too astonishing. It was densely packed and bustling with activity.


    ¡°Next!¡±


    Under the pitch-black sky.


    At the other end of the bridge of helplessness, Shangguan man was sitting on a chair with the book of life and death in his hands. He was like an official in the office, receiving and receiving guests continuously. He was even more impressed by the mysterious Emperor who was in charge of the reincarnation Hall. He was able to hold on to such a huge workload day after day. His perseverance was hard to imagine ¡­ However, she did not know that this was usually a clone of Xu Zhi. It had no feelings and was only a mechanical review.


    One day ¡­


    Two days ¡­


    Shangguan man looked at the dense stream of people. The winding and dense queue had no end on the yellow Springs Road. A flash of despair and numbness flashed through her eyes. This kind of workload was hard for ordinary people to imagine. She had not rested for more than fifty hours.


    Five days ¡­


    10 days ¡­


    ¡­.


    Just, just hold on a little longer.


    That hazy and radiant figure flashed across her eyes. This was the greatest opportunity in her life. Even that Deva was jealous of her. Was she going to let him down?


    ¡°There¡¯s no opportunity that comes out of thin air.¡±


    She pursed her lips with difficulty and steeled her resolve.


    ¡°The last one.¡±


    Half a month later, Shangguan man looked at the last member of the long line. She didn¡¯t even know how she had made it through. He felt his body relax instantly, as if it was about to collapse. His soul body was extremely weak and hazy, and he was about to faint.


    ¡°Is this a test for me? It reminded me of the time when I was eight years old, when I starved in the heavy rain for three days and three nights, thinking that I was going to die.¡±


    After a moment of silence, she began to carry her tired body and walked forward step by step on the dark land. Her head was heavy as if she was going to fall asleep if she closed her eyes. She supported her body and walked step by step to the back of the hall and stepped through the door.


    That existence had already dispersed the Halo, and his face was perfect. He sat calmly on the divine throne and flipped through the black Book.


    Shangguan man tried to open his mouth, but he still didn¡¯t know how to address him. After thinking for a while, he slowly knelt down and said respectfully, ¡± Your Majesty ¡­


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment, then sighed at the woman¡¯s terrifying willpower. He closed the book and laughed. get up. You don¡¯t have to be so formal when you come to see me on a regular basis in the future. Just be more casual.


    This existence was unexpectedly friendly, he was an existence that controlled the reincarnation of an entire world. The huge contrast actually made Shangguan man feel a little touched. She slowly lowered her head and said,¡±Yes.¡±


    ¡°What do you think of the current situation in the netherworld?¡± Xu Zhi suddenly asked.


    Shangguan man thought for a moment, his face pale. He organized his thoughts and answered seriously, ¡± there are many questions. The biggest problem is that it¡¯s very crowded and there¡¯s not enough manpower.


    the lack of people is indeed the biggest problem of the netherworld. From now on, if you have nothing to do, you can check the book of life and death and find some people among the people who are reincarnating to share some of the pressure. They are the judge, the black and white ghosts, ox head and horse face ¡­


    Xu Zhi explained, then took on the role of a shopkeeper and let her find the person herself.


    As for how to perfect things in the netherworld, it was up to them to come up with their own regulations. The Aboriginals operated their own world, and Xu Zhi was very familiar with being a hands-off manager. This was not the first time he had done this.


    Even though ¡­


    This was an online game world!


    The players began a new attempt at a wide-scale release.


    At this time, Shangguan man¡¯s face was still pale, but he was still listening carefully to some of the rules of reincarnation, constantly sorting out his thoughts.


    Xu Zhi saw that she was entranced by his words, so he used his mental power to warm up her soul and continued to explain some things to her. After some time, there was a brand new long queue outside. Countless vengeful spirits began to queue up for reincarnation.


    ¡°Do you want to handle it?¡± Shangguan man¡¯s face was pale.


    ¡°No need. Let these dead spirits float for a while.¡± Xu Zhi laughed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shangguan man¡¯s expression did not change, but he was a little surprised in his heart. This existence was really quite calm and leisurely. To those dead souls, they could not wait to be reincarnated in the next second, but he turned a blind eye to them and left those wandering souls to worry.


    ¡°By the way, do you need to restore your appearance?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    Shangguan man did not respond immediately this time, but remained silent.


    A beautiful face was what every girl wished for. She was born with a ferocious and ugly centipede-like dark red birthmark on her face, which overlapped like a burning cloud. However, the shape of her face was very good. She had an oval face and was a peerless beauty even with Foundation.


    At this moment, as long as she responded, she would be able to completely remove the birthmark and become the top beauty in the eyes of the brothel, making her the real her ¡­


    Shangguan man took a deep breath and said, ¡± I think I look quite good now, Your Majesty! I once opened a brothel. I know clearly that a beautiful woman can only serve the guests to drink. Now, it looks similar, but it¡¯s also serving the guests to drink soup, but it¡¯s completely different ¡­ If such a beauty were to sit in the netherworld on the bridge of helplessness, she would definitely not be able to deter the souls of those hooligans who came from all walks of life!¡±


    ¡°So, I think ¡­¡±


    Her eyes flickered, and she looked up timidly at the existence above.


    ¡°Continue,¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes were indifferent.


    Shangguan man completely opened his mouth and spoke with confidence. I¡¯m not very knowledgeable. I¡¯ve only been at the bottom of the society. The top fighters of the town forces are usually fierce and strong. After all, people¡¯s first impression is their appearance. Only fierce and tough can intimidate others! As for the netherworld, in the face of all kinds of dead souls, I should have the image of an evil ghost and be fierce! Brutal! Sinister! Happiness and anger are unpredictable! Only then will I be able to give the impression that I¡¯m the first one who doesn¡¯t dare to act rashly. I even hope that Your Majesty can make me uglier ¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to become more beautiful, but uglier? ¡®It¡¯s a good understanding ¡­¡¯ As you wish.¡± Xu Zhi replied faintly.


    The next second.


    At the bottom of the Samsara Palace, Shangguan man gradually became hunchbacked, hunchbacked, and dark-skinned, turning into an old woman in her sixties or seventies.


    Originally, Shangguan man¡¯s face was only ugly and ferocious, but her figure was extremely attractive. Now, it was as if she had shrunk, her beard was twisted, and there was a wrinkly Ghost Face on it, which gave off a kind of horrifying smell.


    ¡°If you want to change back, you can come to me anytime.¡± Xu Zhi said as a mirror slowly floated into the air.


    Shangguan man looked into the mirror and stared at his own ugly face.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the appearance of all living things. I¡¯ve received tens of thousands of people at the bridge of helplessness and seen too many joys and sorrows. Only then did I know how ridiculous the appearance of all living things and the inferiority I once paid attention to was! In the face of this reincarnation, beauty and ugliness, height and weight, and all races were just skin that wrapped the soul ¡­ Here, everything returns to equality, returning to the primal chaos of life, and entering the cycle of reincarnation to re-divide the world.¡±


    She slowly bowed and said,


    not to mention existences like you who have transcended reincarnation, even the top life forms who have been reincarnated can change their appearance as they wish. I think that there¡¯s no point in caring about their body shape now.


    After saying this, Shangguan man heaved a long sigh of relief. She felt a little uneasy, wondering how the Emperor would react.


    This was obviously the second test.


    She didn¡¯t dare to lie. This was indeed her truest thought, and she had already done her best to show herself.


    In the past half a month, she had experienced many reincarnations and reincarnations. Only then did she know the greatness of this mysterious hell that was not known to the living.


    Her position was so tempting.


    Even the noblest celestial being could not match up to them. Although they could not determine the three paths of reincarnation, they could easily determine the location of their reincarnation and their parents.


    A rich family.


    The gate of Kings, generals, and ministers.


    Poor and miserable family.


    The key to deciding one¡¯s fate was in his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t change your appearance.¡± Xu Zhi laughed and said, ¡± I hope that the colleagues you recruit in the future will all follow these standards.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Shangguan man was completely excited, his chest heaving up and down.


    how could she not understand the meaning of this sentence? This meant that she had passed the second round of assessment and was qualified for this position.


    Xu Zhi looked down quietly at the overjoyed Shangguan man. He had to admit that this Meng Po was becoming more and more in line with his expectations.


    This was the world of gourmet. There weren¡¯t many gourmet talents related to ¡®soup¡¯, but there were definitely quite a few! Many people were obsessed with good food. He had chosen her because he had seen her life history and knew her character.


    After all, in the netherworld, how could a beautiful girl feed soup at the bridge to calm the situation?


    Mengpo loved beauty, and that was absolutely unacceptable. Dealing with the netherworld had always been extremely serious. Not only was it not beautiful, but it also had to be ferocious and full of fierceness. This was in line with the sinister image of the netherworld. In the myths and legends, the wrinkly mengpo, the terrifying Ox-Head and Horse-Face, and the black and white impermanence with their long tongues stretched out were the looks that Xu Zhi wanted.


    Shangguan man was good in all aspects, but his only weakness was his cowardice. This was inevitable. Staying at the bottom of the society for a long time and being a yes-man was the way of survival for the weak. But in the future, he would definitely grow.


    The more Xu Zhi looked at it, the more satisfied he became.


    Shangguan man, on the other hand, was a little confused by this gaze. His body trembled slightly. could it be that His Majesty has a unique taste and likes ugly young girls like me? he even deliberately made me uglier and Hunchback, so ¡­


    Her face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Under such a burning gaze, she actually began to have a strange anticipation.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t think that she was very powerful. Her talent was ordinary. There were so many people in the world, and she wouldn¡¯t be chosen. If she was really different, then her only characteristic was that she was ugly. Could it be that she was really ¡­


    Her mind was spinning.


    It seems that I have to pay more attention to my appearance ¡­ This strange thought suddenly appeared in her mind. As the top hostess of the brothel, she had naturally practiced smiling. Facing the emperor¡¯s burning gaze, she could not help but respond with a shy smile instinctively.


    This smile was full of bright eyes and white teeth.


    If it was a peerless beauty, it would instantly stun everyone. However, the smile on the hideous and wrinkled dark-skinned old lady¡¯s face was as if she had seen an evil spirit.


    Hiss ¡­


    ¡°Good face.¡±


    Xu Zhi pretended to be calm as he sat on the throne. He wore a crown and a black robe to maintain the image of the majestic heavenly Lord. However, the corners of his mouth began to Twitch.


    ¡°As expected, the heavens would never give me a candidate with perfect attributes. Shangguan man, did he awaken some strange attribute? Ugly and cute ¡­ The route?¡±


    Even he couldn¡¯t bear this smile. It was even more exciting than the explosive passion of the muscular girls.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s quite in line with the appearance of the netherworld.¡±


    After all, he had been through a lot with those muscle girls, and his ability to resist pressure had become extremely strong. He could not help but sigh softly in his heart. Shangguan man is indeed very smart. This must be her idea ¡­ This look back and smile is sinister and strange, it can instantly suppress all the characters on the road to the yellow Springs!¡±


    ¡°I can already see the horror of the vengeful spirits.¡±


    When Xu Zhi thought of this, he could not help but smile.


    Shangguan man stood below. Her heart was shaken. She couldn¡¯t help but smile at me. At first, she thought it was just a coincidence, but it seemed like it was really possible ¡­ This, this was too crazy!


    Under the pitch-black sky, the noise outside soon broke the silence.


    ¡°Hang up a sign to suspend Samsara?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for quite a while?¡±


    ¡°The world after death?¡±


    More and more people were gathering outside.


    Xu Zhi, however, ignored her and slowly finished talking about these important matters. Seeing that Shangguan man¡¯s expression had changed several times, he naturally did not know that she was thinking about the bizarre idea of whether he should devote his body to her if he really liked ugly ones. He suddenly talked about other aspects. do you know that there is a fourth type of living creature in addition to the path of the mortal world, the path of animals, and the path of the heaven-born? ¡±


    ¡°The fourth?¡± Shangguan man revealed a puzzled expression.


    Xu Zhi pursed his lips, took a sip of tea, and said, ¡± the fourth type of living beings come from an extraterrestrial civilization. They are known as the Asura Dao by the current path of the heaven-born! In the near future, the fourth Dao will surge into this world in large numbers. Furthermore, they will not be part of the reincarnation system, will not enter hell, and will be detached from the three DAOs!¡±


    ¡°Alien civilization? Not under the jurisdiction of the netherworld? Not in the book of life and death? Removing one¡¯s name from the book of life and death?¡± Shangguan man¡¯s eyes widened. For her, it was as if the truth and the prologue of the whole world had just been slowly opened at this moment.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Xu Zhi replied and looked at the three rebirth Dao techniques.


    This was a world with a large number of players. Although most players could only move around in the animal path, which had the lowest time flow, the players would also completely change the entire civilization ecosystem of the world. They would definitely try to move closer to the ¡± online game world ¡°. If it was really compared to a large online game of the eastern Xianxia type, then Shangguan man and the others were naturally in charge of the highest Samsara hell and were the Supreme NPCs who controlled the rules.


    This group of NPCs would not be affected by karma. They had no grudges and would not interfere in the disputes between the three paths.


    Yuan Qinghua¡¯s group belonged to the previous competition. When they were attacked, there were only two or three hundred people left. The next round of the community¡¯s PvP fighting competition had already been held, and it had an unprecedented number of 6000 people! This batch of players could be considered to have officially entered the game and started the server! Naturally, he had to warn and warn Meng Po and the other civil servants in advance so that they would be prepared. This was to prevent any accidents that would not be easy to deal with.


    the characteristic of evolution is also the source of the new species that make up this world and the constant replacement? ¡± Shangguan man soon began to think. they come from another civilization, and will bring different ideas and measures? ¡±


    Shangguan man took a deep breath and suddenly asked a question that Xu Zhi did not even have time to react to. since all living beings are equal, can I also recruit some of these creatures into the world? ¡±


    Xu Zhi glanced at her and said, ¡± it¡¯s possible. Although they can¡¯t enter the cycle of reincarnation and be reincarnated, they can be brought to the netherworld and take up some jobs. But you have to be careful.


    Shangguan man nodded. She was just curious and asked about it. She had no intention of recruiting.

 Chapter 511

    ?


    511 The new real body of Pan Gu


    In the pitch-black Samsara Palace.


    ¡°Can you be more specific?¡± Shangguan man could not help but whisper.


    Xu Zhi did not mind. In fact, it was precisely because she liked this kind of responsible mentality and was smart enough that she was not easily fooled by that group of players. After all, this was an online game, and the indigenous people had to be smart so that they would not be played badly by them. As the game operator, Xu Zhi was still a little hesitant about opening the first real online game world.


    Then, he seriously explained to her how to put on the Asura way to prevent fire and theft!


    ¡°I see. We must be wary of them.¡± Shangguan man¡¯s face was serious as she silently noted it down and clenched her fists. She had gradually come to understand that the path of Asura was a ¡± natural disaster ¡± from the words of the Emperor of the Samsara Palace.


    I¡¯m going to leave for a while. You¡¯ll be in charge of reincarnation in the Samsara Palace. Xu Zhi said to the wrinkled, ghastly old woman, ¡± expansion and how you want to rectify it are up to you.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please be at ease.¡±


    Meng Po smiled again, sneering evilly. Her face was buried in the shadows, looking extremely strange and scary.


    ¡°Just this smile alone makes me feel at ease.¡±


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself, ¡± the ghosts will be scared to death when they drink the soup! But after all, he could not show his disgust as it would hurt Shangguan man¡¯s self-esteem. It was not easy for him to give up his beauty that every woman could not bear to see and become so terrifying. He was very determined and had put in a lot of effort. He should be encouraged. not bad.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s figure disappeared in an instant.


    After staring at the disappearing figure for a few seconds, the hunchbacked old lady took out the mirror that she had just handed over and touched her face gently. as expected ¡­ she said. This is crazy!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s time to send in the first batch of people. A total of 6000 people. This number can be said to be unprecedented.¡±


    In the living room, Xu Zhi opened his eyes, stood up, and shook his body. Then he left the leather sofa and went to the refrigerator to get a can of drink. Suddenly, he rubbed his stomach as if he could rub the internal space of his stomach.


    ¡°I¡¯m turning my body into an online game?¡±


    He had a strange expression on his face. He found it interesting.


    It was only his dantian and the nine spatial apertures distributed throughout his body. If Xu Zhi were to become stronger, he would be able to let the living beings inside leave the nine spaces and enter the ¡± outer realm ¡°. They would then be able to walk through the meridians and blood of their own bodies, like mountains of flesh and blood, rivers of blood, and vast worlds. They would be like parasites that lived in their bodies.


    this is the real body of Pangu in the true sense!


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. as expected, every heaven-defying cultivation technique that has been developed so far is extremely terrifying and leads to the ultimate! He has terrifying potential.¡±


    This was not what Xu Zhi was thinking.


    Just yesterday, after the demon world of the Three Realms entered the cold winter era, the immortal world had been prepared for danger in times of peace. Now, Daoist Changsheng had already begun to develop in the direction of the ¡®land of flesh and blood¡¯ and was thinking of ways to expand the immortal world.


    Ever since Dao Changsheng became a God and stepped into level eight, he had broken away from the assimilation of the Joss flame system and could be considered a new self-living being. However, it was unrealistic to say that the previous Dao Changsheng had been completely resurrected. After all, only half of his soul was left. However, after the other half was completed, he was now a new self-living being of flesh and blood, and could be considered an extension of Dao Changsheng.


    Daoist Changsheng can create this system. However, I¡¯ll pass ¡­


    Xu Zhi shook his head.


    Parasites were something that every life had, and humans were no exception.


    How many parasites does a person have? Bacteria? It was hard to count, but it was still disgusting! Especially if the online game world made by those idiotic netizens were to really swim in their blood vessels and wander in their flesh and blood, wouldn¡¯t that be terrible?


    It was not like Xu Zhi had not peeked at the internet yesterday.


    This was the situation at the time.


    Mengmei laughed,¡±hahaha! The nine revolutions mysterious art requires too much energy. It¡¯s the energy of countless gods of the same level! We¡¯ve finally left the early stage of rank 8 and entered a stable period. Let¡¯s celebrate!¡±


    ¡°666!¡±


    ¡°I like it!¡±


    The comments were enthusiastically celebrating.


    Cutie pie had a lot of bootlicking fans among the players, and any word she said would get a crazy number of likes. Not to mention, cutie pie was a salted fish. When she had nothing to do every day, she would come out and post regularly, and every post would be replied by a group of bootlicking fans.


    The cute girl said, ¡±


    ¡°My disciple Daoist Changsheng and I have already formulated a cultivation plan together-¡®immortal world expansion plan: The cultivation of the true body of Pangu, the nine revolutions mysterious art, not only has nine spaces and a sun in the dantian, but it also allows the living beings of the inner world to enter the flesh and blood. This is a big step in the immortal world!¡±


    As a result, the netizens were very excited and directly posted their comments.


    ¡°F * ck! The expansion of the immortal world was exciting just thinking about it. Wasn¡¯t that just like swimming in the meridians? Disco dancing in the heart?¡±


    Cute girl: ¡± don¡¯t worry. The nine revolutions mysterious art is extremely powerful. Even the celestial Thearch can¡¯t destroy this body! Dancing and playing are like fleas and bacteria, it¡¯s very difficult to hurt humans.¡±


    Everyone came to their senses. The gap between a God and a Celestial Emperor was very large, let alone the nine revolutions mysterious art that was famous for its recovery. It was impossible for the celestial Thearch to harm a single hair on his head.


    Someone else asked,


    ¡°But Daoist Changsheng¡¯s body isn¡¯t that big! If he transformed into the true form of Pangu, he would at most have a dozen mountain ranges, as tall as the sky and the earth, but it would definitely not be comparable to the Sorcerer world, right? How many people can live there?¡±


    Cute girl: ¡± it¡¯s relatively small. This territory is for the high-level top existences to explore and live in. It¡¯s a blessed land. After all, you know that a person¡¯s metabolism produces a lot of waste, but to them, it¡¯s all heavenly treasures. This is a huge blessed land for exploration ¡­ The stronger the living beings in the inner world are, the more energy they can provide, and only then can the nine revolutions mysterious art be activated forever!¡±


    This was indeed a kind of perfection. After all, it was a win-win situation. The stronger the living beings in the inner world were, the stronger the nine revolutions mysterious art would be. Not to mention, it was just a waste of a body. This was the recycling of waste.


    The netizens were excited again.


    ¡°I instantly understand. To make an analogy, at this level, the Golden Lion centipede of a Daoist priest is also a Supreme treasure! Instead of abandoning them, it¡¯s better to let them take them into their stomachs and refine them into treasures ¡­¡±


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t Mengmei also ¡­ (Eyes brightened.jpg) ¡±


    ¡°I have a bold idea.¡±


    ¡­


    Mengmei: ¡°??? ¡±


    Her face turned black and she was shocked on the spot!


    Don¡¯t you know how to chat? I have a pure and innocent immortal body, and I don¡¯t have that kind of thing!


    In the beginning, Meng Mei answered very seriously. Although she was usually a bit lazy, she was serious when it came to business. When they were discussing seriously, however ¡­ She started to lose her voice.


    ¡°Come to think of it, since you can walk freely in the body, isn¡¯t that a paradise for human anatomy? To make us love learning?¡±


    ¡°As expected of a game that loves learning!¡±


    Finally, someone became serious and started to discuss it happily. Meng Mei¡¯s expression also gradually returned to normal.


    ¡°Wait, since we can go anywhere, maybe we can race at some point in time? Reincarnated?¡±


    ¡°The race is still okay, brothers, charge! A new life is right in front of you!¡±


    ¡°Not good, there¡¯s a Golden Shield in front! Quickly turn back! This is a trap!¡±


    ¡­


    The cute girl¡¯s heart cracked on the spot and she started to doubt her life.


    Are you guys done!


    The cute girl was dumbfounded. These animals ¡®topics were floating too fast. One second, they were passionate about learning. The next second, they had changed their topic to something else. Could their brain circuits be any stranger?


    I¡¯m begging you to be more serious!


    Sure enough, there were too many jokers on the internet who could think of many dead angles that ordinary people couldn¡¯t think of. However, once this topic was seriously considered, it indeed became more and more bizarre. Perhaps modern humans were also Pangu? The bacteria living on the land of flesh and blood were fighting to be reincarnated? To become Pan Gu¡¯s son?


    it¡¯s very similar. The real entity of Pangu. Aren¡¯t the countless bacteria living on our bodies equivalent to a universe? ¡±


    Meng Mei was a little surprised and a little confused.


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, was very calm. He was not the one who was at a disadvantage anyway.


    He was even secretly happy, because the cute girl had helped him clear the mine and explored another path-a path system that absolutely could not be cultivated.


    after all, the sandbox world is for me to explore the unknown extraordinary path ahead and avoid danger ¡­ Now, you¡¯ve also helped me explore the path ahead and avoid danger, even if it¡¯s a player¡¯s danger.¡±


    He immediately got rid of this plan and went to expand the flesh continent like Daoist immortality. He did not want a group of idiotic players to play online games in the flesh mountain and blood River, only to shout at the critical moment,


    ¡°Brothers, charge, charge, charge! Let¡¯s see who can run faster! I want to become the descendant of the God of creation! I want the blood of eternal life!¡±


    Even though some people had imagined a long time ago that the Earthlings were likely to be the descendants of the God of creation, and that they had the blood of the God of creation, which was a bit similar to our cancer, he didn¡¯t want his dream to come true now. He didn¡¯t want such a cheap son, okay?

 Chapter 512

    ?


    512 Live broadcast mode activated


    The world of gourmet seemed to be in the body, but it was actually in an alternate dimension. It was a kind of spatial cultivation system. Only the spatial coordinates were on the body, and if it was expanded outside, it meant that one¡¯s body was also used as living land.


    It was impossible for the immortal world to expand to the flesh continent in the outer realms! This was because the ones inside Xu Zhi¡¯s body were not those honest and simple indigenous people of the immortal world, but those players. Had he lost his mind?


    Who knew what they were up to? just thinking about it sent a chill down his spine.


    ¡°The food industry, this online game ¡­ Only the three animal paths with the lowest flow speed are their usual areas of activity!¡± Xu Zhi muttered to himself, ¡± live in a lower dimension and enjoy the other two realms, the fun of high-dimensional attacks.


    Don¡¯t blame him for being ruthless, it was just that his scalp was numb.


    These guys were real natural disasters, and they were super strong. Xu Zhi seriously suspected that they could still stir up trouble everywhere and do all kinds of magical things while suppressing them.


    At this time, Shangguan man was still building the netherworld. Xu Zhi was not in a hurry. Since he was out, he Let the Bullets Fly for a while. He sat in the yard and leisurely enjoyed the winter. He sipped his tea, sat on the chair, and took an afternoon nap. He could be considered to have slept a few hours earlier.


    Because the 5th fighting competition was today.


    Half a day later, Xu Zhi slowly woke up and stretched.


    The Zerg sub-brain¡¯s mechanical voice came from the side.


    ¡°The 5th PvP tournament has begun.¡±


    Xu Zhi stood up and looked at the wooden chair at the door before he arrived at the Wizarding community. after so long of construction, the world view has finally taken shape ¡­ They¡¯ve also started to let players in on a large scale.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The Wizarding community was in an uproar.


    The streets and alleys had become a world of their own. Advertisements were hanging on the exquisite and gorgeous streets, and alchemy balloons were floating in the sky with advertisements on them. Beside them were delicious food and barbecue, such as takeaway octopus, meatballs, and lamb skewers. The whole place was filled with a strong fragrance.


    There were all kinds of people and pedestrians coming and going.


    This was a reform of the Sorcerer community. Before the first few updates, Xu Zhi had made them self-sufficient. They could spend meditation coins to exchange for any species or alchemy materials on the entire sandbox ¡­ Naturally, they began to exchange for seeds and livestock to cultivate and graze, forming a farming game on a sandbox.


    With the time flow of one day to one year, although each of the 1000 players could only control their bodies for a short period of time a day, they could still farm, harvest, and feed the 3000 people.


    He glanced at them. I really can¡¯t underestimate these guys. They¡¯re all starting to play very enthusiastically ¡­ ¡°Even If Winter Comes now, we¡¯ll start building alchemy greenhouses. We¡¯ll have enough food and clothing, and we won¡¯t even have to worry about hunger.¡±


    BOOM!


    Under the gazes of all the players in the wizard community, a hazy and vast figure, covered in a snow-white Brilliance, slowly descended with a huge chair in his hand.


    ladies and gentlemen!!!


    The host suddenly shouted and waved an alchemy microphone. Through a special alchemy device, his voice resounded throughout the entire bird¡¯s nest arena, ¡± I hereby announce! The match has officially begun!¡±


    Xu Zhi moved a chair over and sat down. He looked down at the little ants in the big Basin below and saw that they were starting to go on stage. Many new characters had appeared.


    At this moment, it was the top eight.


    An existence in the hazy divine light slowly walked over and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Hello, everyone! I¡¯m an ancient God ¡­¡±


    ¡°Daughter of Sheng Lin, you want to control your fate? Then, I will close the world line and let you control your own life!¡± He gently stretched out his hand. your fate is in your own hands.


    BOOM!


    The crowd below cheered and the atmosphere was lively.


    It was too cool. This character clearly had great personal charm and was too domineering. It was also the strongest existence that had appeared so far, the ceiling of combat power, a ninth-rank world.


    Another existence walked up. It was a Chibi version of a Penguin, swaying and charmingly na?ve. Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Imperial enterprise.


    The round Penguin had its hands behind its back, and its majestic figure was hidden in the fog.


    since I created the world, I¡¯ve been living in the dark forever. You heroic celestial emperors have roared, bathed in blood, and fought for the world, but then you fall or surrender to time and submit to me. This is The Bloody Truth of history!


    This appearance?


    You told me ¡­ This was di Qi?


    Everyone below was silent.


    That wasn¡¯t the case at all!


    The 1000 people in this server were extremely shameless! It was obvious that they had received money from the sponsors and put on the coat that they had provided to rush into the finals. They had taken advantage of this wave of traffic to advertise, and as expected, they had even promoted their latest mobile game.


    The host pretended not to see it.


    ¡°This guy must have been paid!¡± Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°Alright, sponsored partnership. Doesn¡¯t it smell good?¡± They fell silent.


    Following that, the top eight contestants went on stage to make their announcements.


    After this brief interlude, a new PvP fighting competition began!


    After the last version update, a total of 3000 servers had participated in the competition. In addition to the existence of the extraordinary civilization in the food industry, the enthusiasm for the competition had reached its peak.


    Each character server had 1000 players. Some were in charge of creating equipment for the character, some were in charge of meditating for the character, and some were in charge of practicing combat techniques and fighting on the stage.


    At this time, the visitor mode had also begun. There was no longer a restriction on the players who could log in to the wizard community. Any external online friend could log in to the spectator view of any 3000 characters and watch this feast.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting!¡±


    the fifth PvP fighting Grand Final!


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    Many students and office workers were taking time out to watch this intense wrestling competition in the gaming world. At this time, it was comparable to many large-scale international leagues, and the number of spectators had reached tens of millions!


    Angry roars were heard from below.


    The host was explaining the match and shouted, ¡±


    ¡°Oh oh oh oh! My God of creation, this year¡¯s competition is too intense!¡±


    ¡°The top eight are all on par with each other in strength, even though it looks like there are six spots! As long as we fight for the top six, anyone can become one of the two eliminated!¡±


    ¡°Also, according to the official information, although the top six regional servers can enter the food industry, the benefits they receive are different according to their rankings! The competition is very intense!¡±


    ¡­.


    The people below were boiling.


    They waved their light sticks and shouted.


    Xu Zhi yawned. Although the battle had been very exciting, he had been very casual this time.


    It had to be said that the players who could kill their way in were all combat geniuses. After all, just like the indigenous world, there was no lack of geniuses and talents in the vast sea of people. However, there were only a few people who could reach the top, and most of them had fallen halfway.


    Perhaps, it was just as the daughter of Sheng Lin had said in the ancient lava domain: Talent, wisdom, and talent were not the strongest power in the world. Fate was!


    After about an hour, the match was decided.


    A group of beautiful girls danced in front of him as the closing ceremony began. Countless people were making a ruckus. Xu Zhi yawned again, stood up, turned around, and left. After all, he was only there for the background.


    At the same time, an announcement was made in the wizard community.


    [ the food industry has started live streaming if the time flow between the two sides is equal! Can be watched in the wizard community. The live broadcast costs 1 meditation coin per second, and players can tip! ]


    A live broadcast!


    Everyone burst into tears on the spot. Was this function finally out? Live broadcast mode!

 Chapter 513

    ?


    513 Life is full of opportunities (2 in 1)


    After such a long time, the livestream mode was finally turned on.


    Many netizens were sighing, but after thinking about it, it was only natural. The flow of time previously was completely different, so how could they broadcast it live? In the current wizard community and gourmet world, the time flow was one to one, so of course, it could be broadcasted live.


    Although it was expected that the livestream function would be activated, it still caused a huge uproar.


    Many people immediately questioned and sarcastically said, ¡±


    ¡°Players have to pay for their live broadcasts? One meditation coin per second was an astronomical price! I don¡¯t think anyone can afford it. One minute is 60 meditation coins. Livestreaming for several hours is more robbery than robbery!¡±


    that¡¯s right, hehehe. Only the rich can do live streaming. They¡¯re really hardcore!


    Everyone started discussing and felt that this wasn¡¯t common at all, so they started playing black belts like crazy.


    However, some people began to clear their name.


    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t think this is a live broadcast at all! ¡®I¡¯ll let you guys live stream some of the things you encounter ¡­¡¯ There was also the gift function, which meant that the players would definitely suffer losses if they randomly livestreamed! And if you encounter some special event, you can do a live broadcast and receive endless rewards. It¡¯s definitely a profit without a loss!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken a look. The gifts are in meditation coins, the officials take 20%, and there¡¯s a plane as a gift! A rocket! And Super Fire!¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone was taken aback. Was he trying to steal the business of all the major streaming platforms and online games? After a full-reality virtual reality game was livestreamed, who would still watch other games ¡®livestreaming? It tasted like chewing wax, alright!


    How ruthless!


    He was simply too ruthless!


    At present, this ¡± spore evolution ¡± game had only been released for less than three months. When it came to the world, it was still facing a small group of people. There were very few players, and it didn¡¯t infringe on the interests of any major online games. But now, it was going to make an online game?


    He was going to sweep the entire internet?


    Moreover, this was likely to give rise to a large number of famous live streamers, which would violate the interests of many people.


    Many people who were sitting in front of their computers also felt that something was wrong. Could those crazy netizens just now be the Internet Water Army of major online games? He wasn¡¯t in a hurry before. After all, there were only a few players in the game. Its computing power was too strong, so it probably couldn¡¯t accommodate many players. They were panicking. It was actually beginning to accommodate 6000 people, so they started to do all sorts of things.


    ¡°Water Army, get lost!¡± Many people were calling out and cursing.


    However, someone asked a serious question and continued the discussion.


    ¡°There¡¯s also another point,¡¯if the time flow between the two sides is equal¡¯, then the live broadcast can be done. What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t the ratio of time between the gourmet world and the Wizarding community 1:1? Could it be that there¡¯s an area with an unequal flow of time in the food industry that prevents normal livestreaming?¡±


    The netizens were all very good at reasoning, and they quickly analyzed a possibility from one sentence.


    ¡°The hidden meaning of this sentence is indeed not simple! The world of gourmet had different time flows. Was this the law of the world? If that¡¯s the case, then the food industry is definitely not inferior to other high-level extraordinary worlds!¡±


    Everyone was in full swing, still talking about the live broadcast function and the deep meaning behind it.


    Without a doubt, they were extremely terrified. This was equivalent to truly moving closer to the online gaming world. What did other online games have to do with them? They were only responsible for playing the game!


    Who would have thought that such a proud and unsociable game planning team would cater to the needs of the public?


    ¡°The way I see it, the production team just wants to earn meditation coins. One meditation coin per second, isn¡¯t that a scam? The current market price of meditation coins is one Yuan, which is equivalent to one Yuan per second. This is daylight robbery!¡±


    Some of the other in-Game staff were completely flustered.


    ¡°bah! Earn meditation coins? Was that valuable? Worthless! They were all purchased by the rich, which gave them such value! The officials would not benefit at all! we, the brick-moving gang, are the ones who will benefit!¡±


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be a freeloader. You must be an Army of anti-fans from other online games! ¡®This game is collecting meditation coins so that we can meditate more and cultivate our bodies ¡­¡¯ Speaking of meditation, I¡¯ve been meditating for a few months now, and I¡¯ve indeed relieved my insomnia and hair loss.¡±


    it¡¯s true. This game truly loves us. It¡¯s trying to keep us healthy, meditate, and recuperate. Then, we love to study. It doesn¡¯t charge us any money!


    yeah, it doesn¡¯t charge money. It only wants our hair (funny) ¡±


    ¡­


    One by one, they came out to explain.


    ???


    Sitting in front of the computer, the group of professional fake reviewers were in tears.


    This was a f * cking brainless bootlicker! The Internet Water Army was most afraid of this kind of thing.


    And this game itself was toxic! What are you after with your black technology and such a huge investment? You don¡¯t earn money either? Could it be the hairline of the players in real life?


    He was too ruthless!


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it, I really can¡¯t stand it!¡± They could only make a phone call and tell the wealthy fathers that they could not scam this deal. It was not a matter of money. It was simply impossible to do it. If they were to scam charity, their conscience would be at stake.


    Let¡¯s go inside and meditate. It¡¯s just hair.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    While everyone was discussing, another system announcement sounded.


    [ in 10 minutes, the first six servers will enter the food industry. Please be prepared. This time, the food industry will enter using a new release method! ]


    ¡°It¡¯s already starting?¡±


    ¡°The server will be opened immediately?¡±


    The second announcement had just sounded, and the entire wizard community was completely stirred up. Countless onlookers were excited. They couldn¡¯t play it, but now they could watch it. Wouldn¡¯t the cloud players who were live streaming the game be happy?


    Everyone was curious about the first official launch of the server. It could be said to be a Golden Age.


    However, there were also countless players who were preparing to enter the top six. These 6000 people looked at each other in confusion.


    A new release method?


    Did that mean that it was different from before?


    This was very strange. With the hardcore nature of the game, many people were worried, especially the players from the six servers. They immediately started wailing. It can¡¯t be opening the door to kill, right?


    It was very likely that they would be killed the first time they entered. Many players in the top six took advantage of this ten minutes to post and discuss on the internet.


    Someone immediately started to analyze.


    ¡°Damn, what¡¯s the scene when we go in? I¡¯m stunned this time.¡±


    ¡°A brand new way of entering, a face full of confusion. In a situation where you don¡¯t know anything, dying the moment you enter is the greatest possibility, but you only have one life! Maybe the higher the ranking, the better the starting point, and the lower the chances of them dying!¡±


    that¡¯s right. Those who are ranked higher might have the newbie benefits. Those who are ranked lower might have a very bad living environment! A certain well-known reviewer spoke directly, and everyone agreed with him.


    ¡­.


    To be honest, the players from the six servers were panicking. They had worked so hard to stand out from the 3000 servers. Only they knew how hard it was. The more they valued it, the more nervous they became. Many of them sat in front of their computers with goosebumps all over their bodies and their palms were covered in sweat.


    ¡°You have to work hard.¡±


    Learning medicine to save the world, Bai Xiaojun was sweating profusely. Looking at the intense discussion online, it was no less intense than the start of a marathon. Six thousand people were all sweating nervously!


    He was nervous, anxious, and excited.


    Countless emotions were intertwining in his heart.


    ¡°As this brand new large-scale online game, it¡¯s the first true batch of players to enter the game with a modified version! It may seem difficult, but the benefits are the greatest!¡±


    ¡°Opportunity! A spirit treasure! Hidden NPC, strange encounter mission!¡±


    He took a deep breath and muttered a few words. In the early stages of the game, anyone he met might be able to soar to the sky.


    Bai Xiaojun was also a well-known figure in the spore evolution sandbox. Previously, the genetic expansion drug that alchemy Emperor had requested was rushed out by him and a group of brothers. He often posted on the forum, so he was also very well-known. Later, he also wanted to write an evolution paper, but he did not have the talent to evolve species. After all the closed beta testing, he did not manage to squeeze in even once. He almost smashed his keyboard.


    And now, there was a chance in the food industry.


    This was his only chance. Although he was only in fifth place, at the bottom of the pack, the opening benefits should be very low, and the opening should be the most dangerous, but it was already his greatest chance.


    He sat in front of the computer and clenched his fists. Today was a special day. In order to prevent his friends and parents from interfering, he carried his laptop to the hotel and turned off his phone, blocking all external information.


    Countdown timer:


    3?


    2?


    1?


    ¡­


    Huala!


    The 6,000 Wizards in the wizard community felt their vision go dark. When they opened their eyes again, they saw a green forest.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    Bai Xiaojun looked around nervously, ready to run at any moment. But then, he noticed something strange. He couldn¡¯t move. He could sense that he had turned into a tree.


    The trees that couldn¡¯t be moved could only be slaughtered.


    He could only be dumbfounded in silence as he sensed everything around him. Strange animals passed by one after another.


    ¡°This is the new deployment method? They would directly become all kinds of living creatures and appear in various places? Breaking us up is simply cutting off the players ¡®greatest advantage-gathering together for warmth. In the early stages, they can only rely on themselves to develop.¡±


    In his opinion, this game operator was a little perverted. He actually divided them like this and did not allow them to group up and take shortcuts. They could only rely on their own strength.


    in the beginning, it was a battle for survival.


    He kept organizing his thoughts.


    He was in the fifth place server. Did the players in the Fifth District become trees? did the top few players get special birth benefits? It turned into an animal, an insect, and continued to descend? Turn into a lower-level creature?


    He took a deep breath. He couldn¡¯t move now anyway. Life and death were determined by fate, and wealth was up to the heavens. He could only silently look at the three hardcore choices in the corner as usual: Screenshots, offline messages, and newly added livestreams.


    He silently chose to go offline.


    The forum was still in an uproar, and everyone complained.


    ¡°I¡¯ve especially turned into a tree!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a flower!¡±


    damn it, I¡¯m already dead. This flower has been eaten by an animal!


    ¡­


    All of them complained.


    ¡°As expected!¡±


    Bai Xiaojun was sitting in the hotel, his palms sweaty. It was just as he had imagined. They had turned into various animals and plants, and were placed in various places. But why didn¡¯t anyone turn into animals?


    Soon, some people noticed and asked questions. There were no animals.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! It¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t any animals. Did you guys notice that none of the top few server players have come out? they¡¯re not even streaming.¡±


    ¡°Right! Perhaps they had become animals and were working hard carefully, which was why they did not dare to come out. They did not even dare to do a live broadcast. Being distracted in an unknown situation was like taking their lives as a joke ¡­ They¡¯re much more fortunate than us. We can only wait for death and it doesn¡¯t matter if we go offline, but they can control their own lives.¡±


    ¡­


    The players started to discuss nervously again. Even the evolution sandbox next door had many people coming to watch. As expected, people from the top three servers came out.


    ¡°I¡¯m dead! I turned into a weasel-like animal and was killed!¡±


    The first player from the first three servers had died, and everyone instantly confirmed it. As for the players who didn¡¯t come out, they were probably controlling their animal characters to fight.


    cough, cough, cough. Since we¡¯re not as good as the previous few, and are at the mercy of others, let¡¯s sort out the information.


    if I¡¯m not wrong, we can still advance and change our forms like before ¡­ In other words, this is only the initial form of the pok¨¦mon!¡±


    This view was agreed by most people. After all, the announcement said that the entry method had changed, but the evolution method had not changed.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s work hard on our own! These frivolous plants in front of us can¡¯t move at all, let¡¯s make them more serious!¡±


    ¡­.


    Kachaa!


    The internet was still in chaos.


    Bai Xiaojun immediately logged in and began to work hard on absorbing nutrients, as if she was a boring tree.


    it was the same for the players around them. they began to try to become a tree in a dull manner. they were excited and looked forward to it. they even began to organize their future evolutionary routes.


    After all, he was already used to the game¡¯s hardcore mode. If other online games did that, he would be quitting the game!


    Everyone had been looking forward to this game before, watching the images and images of alchemy monarch, Mother Earth, and so on. Now that it was their turn, their anticipation and desire were brewing, and it would be a lie if they weren¡¯t excited.


    Bai Xiaojun took a deep breath. Speaking of which, this place is not simple! Yuan Qinghua, who disappeared previously, has not logged off either. She was captured by the mysterious transcendent. Could it be that she is addicted to playing?¡±


    The days passed.


    After a week, he accumulated his strength and successfully broke through to the first stage, welcoming the first evolution. He began to become human-like and was overjoyed. at this rate, I can barely pull out my roots and start moving when I¡¯m at the second stage ¡­


    He looked at the internet. He wasn¡¯t the fastest, but was in the middle. He couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. The internet was full of talented people. Who wasn¡¯t working hard like him? You want to become a tree that runs away?


    Another day passed.


    Tap tap tap tap.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of strange footsteps.


    Bai Xiaojun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. I¡¯m going to die?


    As the sound grew louder, a huge gray praying mantis came into view. Bai Xiaojun let out a sigh of relief. Praying mantis only ate insects, not plants. They should be interested in me.


    ¡®I¡¯m just an ordinary tree ¡­¡¯


    He kept consoling himself, but the Mantis suddenly stopped in front of him, mumbling different words,


    ¡°This tree looks very tall and strong. That guy should like it ¡­ After all, the number of tasks given by the higher-ups was huge! He had to find all kinds of species and let it reproduce all kinds of offspring ¡­ Can I try this? Perhaps the later generations are not bad either!¡±


    After saying that.


    Puchi!


    The Mantis pulled it up in a human-like manner, patted the soil clean, and carried it on its shoulder. It said in a muffled voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve picked up another little wife.¡±


    Eh?


    Bai Xiaojun was dumbfounded. What had just happened?


    As expected of a real Second Life game. There was no script, and it was just like reality with all kinds of unknowns ¡­


    Screenshot?


    No, let¡¯s try a new mode and start a live broadcast.


    ¡°My dear brothers and sisters, I¡¯ve encountered an intelligent species! It was extremely exciting! Let¡¯s see if the subsequent development will bring us back to life! If you want to watch, follow me and don¡¯t get lost. Give me some gifts so that the streamer can afford to stream!¡±


    He was carried on kha ¡®Zix¡¯s shoulder. After he started the livestream, he felt that his life had become complicated and confusing.

 Chapter 514

    ?


    514 Chapter 523-six for the handsome Alliance master


    The dense forest was quiet and the trees were exuberant.


    A huge Mantis was walking between the trees, carrying a tall, human-like tree.


    It was the spy of the path of the heaven-born in the path of animals. It worked for the heaven-born and lived an ignoble life. At this moment, it shook its shoulders. this tree has obviously developed its own consciousness. It¡¯s actually trembling? ¡±


    Its expression turned strange.


    it even vaguely resembles the aura of the Dao of Asura described by the Celestials ¡­ However, it was said that Asuras lived in groups, and this was a single person. They¡¯re also an extremely brave and fierce battle tribe. As for this trembling, and one more thing, the Asura path¡¯s treants are all long-legged treants who can run, while this is a traditional Treant who is very honest ¡­¡±


    It carried the tree and walked back on the road. the three conditions don¡¯t meet. I¡¯m overthinking.


    Carrying it on his back, Bai Xiaojun started the first live broadcast of his life.


    All of a sudden, many people swarmed into the live broadcast room one after another and watched everything curiously.


    ¡°Is this the tropical rainforest environment of the food industry?¡±


    ¡°The scenery looks pretty good. It¡¯s Green and quiet,¡±


    I can recognize many species here. They are all the species that the players have created. I can¡¯t believe that they are all over the world. The entire world is our son? ¡±


    ¡°The Mantis carrying you seems to be an intelligent life form! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to take it back and use it as firewood?¡±


    ¡­.


    Some of the onlookers were spamming the bullet screen crazily. Bai Xiaojun was also speechless. These guys are eating mantou made of human blood. Can¡¯t they see that I¡¯m going to die soon? He couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. I haven¡¯t even eaten my own human blood mantou, and now it¡¯s your turn?


    Lying on the back of the Mantis, he typed a reply:


    ¡°Brothers, deduct six! If you don¡¯t give me a tip, I¡¯ll turn off the live broadcast because it costs money!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces instantly darkened.


    Ding! Ding!


    the cute little pixie has sent a rocket!


    ¡°I¡¯m stingy, Nuan Nuan, and I¡¯m giving you an airplane as a tip!¡±


    The live stream rooms gave gifts one after another and quickly rushed to the first live stream room¡¯s popularity. It stood out from the other newbie live stream rooms and other onlookers immediately rushed in. After all, there were a lot of gifts, which meant that there was something to watch here.


    ¡°What happened here?¡±


    it¡¯s such a huge Mantis. It¡¯s so disgusting. It¡¯s so real.


    ¡°This is the first intelligent species. This Mantis is speaking the language of the game, right? I don¡¯t understand, I guess I¡¯ll have to learn again. This game is too hardcore.¡±


    ¡­


    The comments on the bullet screen kept refreshing.


    Countless players were discussing. Other players were playing the war of survival and fighting against the various wild beasts of nature. How could it be more interesting than this place? According to traditional online games, he had obviously encountered a strange encounter hidden mission!


    Even though it looked like it was going to die soon.


    ¡°New Bros, remember to tip me.¡± Bai Xiaojun lay on his back weakly, walking slowly. The Mantis brought him to a wide grassland, and in the middle of it was a large wooden house.


    When he entered the hall of the wooden house, there were a few strange animals tied up. There was a big black horse with horns, a black flower that looked like stinky mud, a big black fish that looked like a mud Loach, and a tree spirit of a higher level ¡­


    Then, Bai Xiaojun was tied up like these animals and thrown to the ground.


    The bullet screen started to flood with comments again.


    ¡°What¡¯s this for? You caught so many and are preparing to cook?¡±


    ¡°This tree is an exception. Remember to add more cumin.¡±


    The live broadcast audience held their breaths. He was going to cook!


    Who knew that it wasn¡¯t. The black praying mantis grabbed the black horned horse and picked up a special Golden Arrow. It opened a door and brought it into the room.


    Bai Xiaojun was speechless.


    His mind went blank.


    Eh?


    Fa ¡­ What had happened?


    He couldn¡¯t help but quietly type on the bullet screen,


    Guys, we can see that this animal was sent in by the praying mantis. Maybe there¡¯s some strange creature in this room, holding some evil ritual.


    Immediately, the bullet comments were unconvinced.


    ¡°Evil ritual?¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel that something is wrong?¡±


    spring is here, and it¡¯s the animals ¡®turn ¡­ Even though you¡¯re a plant.¡±


    Bai Xiaojun also felt that something was wrong. His body trembled and he quickly retorted, ¡± no way? The animals here are male and female. For example, I¡¯m a male tree.¡±


    Everyone scoffed.


    Trees are also divided into men and women?


    It¡¯s both a man and a woman, alright!


    Then, they saw the strange Mantis NPC grab the next Black flower skillfully and bring in a light arrow. There was another strange sound.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Oh my God, what kind of perverted monster is inside? ¡±


    Bai Xiaojun was stunned, and he got goosebumps all over.


    However, the bullet comments went crazy. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was right. Could this really be ¡­ Could it be that ¡­ He felt a strong and gloomy chill on his back. He looked at the animals that were caught in front of him and felt more and more uneasy.


    Bai Xiaojun sent a bullet comment. sob, sob, sob. Brothers, help me think of a way. It¡¯s my turn soon!!


    The bullet comments were also dumbfounded.


    Was the first day that exciting?! Such a shocking NPC miracle encounter? This game was too realistic!


    ¡°Hahaha! I can¡¯t take it anymore. My stomach is hurting from laughing too much. Brother, you have a strange encounter mission. Although it¡¯s very difficult, the reward should be very generous!¡±


    ¡°233, congratulations brother, you¡¯ve achieved a great achievement in life. I think you¡¯ll be happy soon! Getting married to an NPC in the game, giving birth to a level 1 baby with heaven-defying aptitude, born with four skills, blood cow aptitude, and instantly becoming rich!¡±


    ¡°Just because you¡¯re poor, you can¡¯t have happiness? Just because you¡¯re poor, you can¡¯t form a happy marriage? I¡¯m solemnly telling everyone, don¡¯t give up! Just three years ago, my girlfriend was unwilling to marry me because the betrothal gift of 300000 Yuan was not enough. She despised me for being poor! But now, I¡¯ve worked hard and built a happy family. I¡¯m now a mother of two children.¡±


    ¡­..


    Bai Xiaojun was curled up in a corner, shivering. At that moment, the praying mantis caught another one.


    Only Bai Xiaojun was left.


    He was also extremely dumbfounded. Was there really such a monster? It didn¡¯t care whether it was cold or raw, whether it was a plant or an animal, and it didn¡¯t care whether it was male or female. This didn¡¯t conform to the laws of nature.


    Huala!


    After a moment, the large Mantis came out and grabbed the last one.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be my turn soon.¡±


    Bai Xiaojun¡¯s face was filled with despair.


    He decided to turn off the live broadcast. He couldn¡¯t bear to look at this scene. Life was already so difficult, and he still had to let people watch ¡­ This chenqie can¡¯t do it.


    Everyone was excited and in high spirits.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! My roommate wants to watch it for ten more minutes before he dies!¡±


    I have a friend who¡¯s very interested in this matter. He¡¯s willing to donate ten rockets!


    ¡­.


    In an instant, the screen was full of rockets.


    The entire live broadcast room was pushed to the top. Bai Xiaojun was also stunned. Looking at the overwhelming gifts, he gritted his teeth and continued the live broadcast.

 Chapter 515

    ?


    515 Chapter 524-so it¡¯s you (2 in 1)


    The entire wizard community was still cleaning up the closing ceremony of the PvP final, and cleaning up the tables and chairs in the arena. However, everyone stopped what they were doing. Was this a strange encounter mission? On the first day of the game¡¯s launch, there was already such an explosive mission?


    This was too showy.


    Many people expressed their opinions,


    the game has just been released, and it¡¯s already so exciting at the beginning. It¡¯s really rare!


    ¡°This live broadcast room is very interesting, reward! I want to fire the Emperor, how can the game planning team be so insensible? Isn¡¯t the aristocratic system open yet?¡± Someone immediately started to pretend, but it was unknown whether they were really rich or not.


    ¡­


    In short, the stream room was completely exploding with gifts. Looking at the bullet comments and the endless stream of gifts, Bai Xiaojun never dreamed that she would one day become a big streamer and make a fortune. But she still had a very complicated feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯ve become a big streamer?¡±


    He was lying in the corner, tied up, and his face was blank.


    He had never thought that he would encounter such a strange thing. It was too horrifying. One by one, he was captured, and the strange sounds kept coming.


    what¡¯s that monster inside? it¡¯s so brutal. But the average time is quite short? ¡± This thought inexplicably appeared in his mind, and even he himself was shocked. Perhaps the reward had made him lose himself and even began to find ways to accept it.


    Kachaa!


    The door suddenly opened, and kha ¡®Zix strode out, reaching out to grab him. this is the last one. Let¡¯s finish it as soon as possible.


    Wuwuwu?


    The moment he was lifted up, his heart completely collapsed.


    ???! He screamed and struggled crazily. His eyes were wide open, and his face was twisted. No one could withstand such devastation.


    Mantis was also confused,¡±why are you screaming so miserably?¡±


    The trees from before had never been so exaggerated. This tree was very special.


    ¡°Hahahaha! Oh my God! She¡¯s screaming like a pig being slaughtered. She¡¯s just like a resentful little wife!¡±


    this game is great! I like it!


    ¡°My ass! ¡°You guys have to understand that this is a game adventure, and you might even have one. The mother¡¯s position is elevated because of the Son, and you gave birth to a tree baby with heaven-defying qualifications. It has high HP and defense, and from then on, you¡¯ve reached the peak of your life.¡±


    ¡­.


    The group of people completely cried out. This melon was big and sweet.


    The anti-fans and Internet Water Army were also very excited.


    He didn¡¯t have a chance to slander her just now, but now he had a chance!


    There were two types of anti-fans now. The first type was hired by a rich father, and the second type was spontaneous scattered anti-fans. They were jealous and wanted to defame you on the forum when they saw that your game was doing well.


    Where there were people, there would be disputes. This was not only true for games, but also for novels.


    ¡°Ha! I¡¯ve finally got the chance!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s report them!¡±


    They stared at the image and their breathing became rapid.


    ¡°Inform the sugar daddy! We¡¯ll take this job.¡± The leader, a lean man, looked nervous. script, brothers over there, finish your script first! Hehehe, passionate about learning? If you¡¯re passionate about learning in this area, you¡¯ll also be doomed!¡±


    ¡°Everything is ready!¡±


    ¡°Create a ¡®shock¡¯ headline! A certain game actually ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s the beginning.¡±


    A group of people was already ready, waiting for him to start acting and take screenshots to leave evidence.


    ¡­


    Kachaa!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were anxiously looking at the live broadcast room.


    Bai Xiaojun was in despair. He made a final struggle against his fate. brothers, I¡¯ll bite my tongue to commit suicide later.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless! Do you see that mysterious Arrow of Light?¡±


    Someone immediately analyzed, ¡± according to my deduction, this is some kind of special secret treasure! The Cupid¡¯s arrow that made you fall in love, you would not be able to love yourself! We can only hope that the monster inside isn¡¯t too ugly!¡±


    Bai Xiaojun immediately expressed that he would commit suicide.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Don¡¯t die, life is full of hope! Brothers, let¡¯s go and give our rewards!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start from the beginning. This song is for you! It accompanied me through the most difficult times. I once failed in my business and was in debt of 830000 Yuan. My wife ran away, leaving me with a son who was still in primary school. As long as the heart is there, the dream will be there, and there is still true love between heaven and earth ~~¡±


    hang in there, brothers. Cheer him on and sing with me full of positive energy ¡­ How can one see the rainbow without experiencing the wind and rain? no one can succeed easily and grasp every touch of life ~~¡±


    And sing?


    Full of hot-blooded encouragement?


    Instructor chicken soup, you want me to get through?


    Bai Xiaojun was carried on his shoulder, and his face was filled with despair.


    These guys looked serious and hot-blooded, full of positive energy, but in fact, it was clear what they were thinking. He was not a young man, so who would believe them?


    He suddenly wanted to go offline, but at the same time, he wanted to live stream to get money ¡­ After all, he had been constantly tipping her, and it was almost 100000 Yuan. Even if he sold his moral integrity by weight, it would not be able to sell for 100000 Yuan.


    Ding! Ding!


    A private message came from the station.


    This was a private message that could only be sent after adding a friend.


    Bai Xiaojun took a closer look and saw that it was his girlfriend.


    As expected ¡­


    His girlfriend still found out about this.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. His girlfriend was just as anxious as he was at this moment. He empathized with her and opened the private message.


    ¡°My dear! Hang in there, do your best! This time, I won¡¯t mind being cuckolded. As long as my heart is there, my dream will be there! We can buy a house now! (Good luck)¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Bai Xiaojun was completely dumbfounded. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a forgiving girlfriend. But I don¡¯t want you to be so forgiving.


    Ta ta ta!


    He was carried into the room in a daze. The dark wooden walls and strange torture devices made the scene very strange.


    Previously, the animals had all fallen to the ground with their faces red. An unknown tree creature with a ferocious and terrifying aura was tied to the pillar. It seemed to be imprisoned and could not move.


    This hidden dungeon was very strange.


    When the netizens saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel excited in their anticipation. They looked at it with excitement in their hearts, but they felt ¡­ This tree looked a little familiar.


    ¡°He looks a little familiar.¡±


    ¡°Looking at its legs, it¡¯s obviously the type of tree that can run.¡±


    ¡­


    The surrounding people started discussing intensely.


    At this moment, this tree man was handsome and tall, but his face was numb. He looked helplessly at the tree that had been sent in. another tree ¡­ I¡¯ve had enough. Can¡¯t you hurry up today?¡±


    In an instant, everyone¡¯s minds exploded, and their faces were filled with disbelief.


    Oh oh oh oh!


    It seemed! Mud!


    Yuan! Green! Flowers!


    Countless people were flabbergasted, so shocked that they could not say a word.


    No one would have thought that fate would be so coincidental. A random new player who entered the instance dungeon would actually encounter a person who had disappeared for a long time. Now, his life seemed to be very special?


    His 1,000 comrades from the same server could no longer remain calm. After being missing for so long, never logging off, and unable to be contacted, he was actually enjoying life here, indulging in it and forgetting about home? Cold and indifferent?


    He had never expected that his tree life had already reached the peak.


    ¡°Bastard, this guy is having fun here by himself (? ?)¡±


    at first, I was a little worried about this tree player, but it turns out that he¡¯s also an acquaintance. It¡¯ll be fine if we digest it internally.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved. After all, we¡¯re all brothers. Who¡¯s with who?¡±


    ¡­.


    Bai Xiaojun was also completely stunned. It was you!


    Yuan Qinghua turned out to be a serious person among the players. Although he was occasionally a little funny, he did not expect him to be so disgusting. It was really hard to know a person¡¯s heart.


    However, he still had to greet her first and let her recognize him.


    Thinking of this ¡­


    ¡°Wuwuwuwu!¡± Bai Xiaojun trembled slightly, then quickly winked at Yuan Qinghua and made a gesture. It was the secret signal for them to start a fight.


    Yuan Qinghua was in a daze and was shocked by the tree man in front of him ¡­


    A team gesture?


    He shook his body and suddenly said to the Mantis beside him, ¡± brother Mantis, can you go out for a while? I really like this tree man and want to enjoy it all to myself.


    Kha ¡®Zix looked at the treants on both sides.


    Previously, this Asura Dao had looked lifeless. Had he found his true love now?


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you can take the initiative. The survival rate is very high.¡± Kha ¡®Zix thought for a moment and didn¡¯t doubt him. He picked up the light arrow again. if you¡¯re playing tricks, you¡¯ll still have to go through the necessary punishment procedures. Don¡¯t blame me for increasing the amount!


    Huala!


    Kha ¡®Zix strode out.


    There were only two trees left in the house.


    Bai Xiaojun took a deep breath and looked at him warily. She immediately put on a fierce look and said, ¡± Yuan Qinghua, have you opened the door to a new world? But don¡¯t worry, I respect you very much and won¡¯t discriminate against you. As long as you don¡¯t lay a hand on me, we¡¯re still good Brothers.¡±


    He had his own plans and was very nervous.


    Now that he was at the mercy of others, he had to be fiercer. Otherwise, once he compromised, he would be ¡­


    He was trembling.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be so excited.¡± At this moment, the mighty Treant hanging on the pillar quickly explained, ¡± it¡¯s not what you think. Listen to me ¡­ But before that, the NPCs outside will notice something is wrong. You have to wake up first, then I¡¯ll explain it to you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you screaming?¡±


    Bai Xiaojun couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth. The next second, he realized what was going on. His expression gradually became dull, and he suddenly looked very sad. brother, I¡¯m not familiar with this business. Why don¡¯t you do it?¡±


    Yuan Qinghua was also very sad. although I¡¯m very familiar with the business, the other party is very familiar with my voice.


    The two of them looked at each other face to face, and it was extremely dangerous.


    However, Bai Xiaojun still tried to open his mouth. ah ah ah ~~?¡±


    Hahahahaha!


    The live broadcast room suddenly burst into laughter, and their stomachs cramped.


    When the praying mantis outside heard the sound, it was instantly satisfied. It muttered to itself, ¡± this is much better than using the arrow of a Hundred Flowers to reproduce. Natural reproduction has a high survival rate!


    ¡°They¡¯re both trees, but it seems like they¡¯ve found their true love.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the dark room.


    Yuan Qinghua had never expected that there would be players among the captured creatures.


    While he was shocked, he immediately reacted. The first thing he said was, ¡± ¡°Big brother, please don¡¯t tell anyone about my dark history. You have to keep it a secret. It¡¯s not what you think! I¡¯m still a very serious person.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. It¡¯s a secret, I¡¯m super strict.¡± Bai Xiaojun nodded.


    The livestream room outside started to flood with comments.


    ¡°Right, he didn¡¯t expect to be livestreaming at all!¡±


    he¡¯s too young and can¡¯t keep up with the times. We can already turn on live streaming mode now, okay?¡±


    I really want to know his expression when he sees the public hot discussion when he goes offline.(Funny)¡±


    ¡­


    At that moment, Yuan Qinghua looked at Bai Xiaojun¡¯s frightened eyes and couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±things are not as you think. I¡¯m still innocent, I¡¯m still pure. I was just kissing them, and they were just suffocated and unconscious.


    ???!


    Bai Xiaojun was still shouting, so that the praying mantis outside would not suspect anything.


    His heart felt sour .¡¯You¡¯re pure my ass. I heard it from outside. I don¡¯t believe I won¡¯t do anything.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, your soul is pure! I believe you just kissed them one by one.¡± Bai Xiaojun tried not to anger him. After all, this was very scary.


    He vaguely felt the fear of seeing a soul. It was as if he was walking on thin ice, and he did not dare to provoke her.


    This was murder.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡±


    Yuan Qinghua was also anxious and stomped her feet in anger.


    Looking at the other party¡¯s frightened expression, he hurriedly explained again, ¡± that thing is a Deva¡¯s strange technique. It¡¯s the love God¡¯s hundred flower¡¯s hundred flower arrow! It has a special and strange ability. As long as two creatures are penetrated, they will kiss and give birth to a baby!¡±


    Bai Xiaojun hid further and further away, looking at him in horror, as if saying,¡±don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    Only a child would believe that.


    A kiss will give birth to a baby?


    Wasn¡¯t this what the parents of the common folk used to say when they were young?


    ¡°He¡¯s not what you think he is.¡± Yuan Qinghua was completely excited and said hurriedly, ¡± the special characteristics of this arrow of a Hundred Flowers! The two people who are hit will only be unable to resist kissing, and then they will have children.¡±


    This didn¡¯t make sense.


    Was she that pure?


    Bai Xiaojun was shocked. He seemed to believe him. He looked at him and asked, ¡± really? ¡± So, so you¡¯re in this situation?¡±


    ¡°Yup! The Celestials are just that proud and pure!¡± Yuan Qinghua quickly said in a low voice, ¡± this ability is extremely strange. It¡¯s a Fusion Talent that can exchange genes with a kiss. It¡¯s very terrifying. Hence, the love flower is one of the big shots of the path of the heaven-born! The arrow of a Hundred Flowers was known to be an ability that surpassed the race! To lead the marriage of the path of the heaven-born.¡±


    The path of the heaven-born?


    Bai Xiaojun felt strange.


    Yuan Qinghua couldn¡¯t help but cry. otherwise, how could I, a tree, be with animals, fish, and all kinds of strange creatures? The path of hungry ghosts?¡±


    Only then did Bai Xiaojun recover from his fear.


    That¡¯s right, under normal circumstances, how could this tree reproduce with other creatures?


    Bai Xiaojun was speechless.


    10,000 f * ckers rushed past, and his heart was as exciting as a roller coaster.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    The entire broadcast room was speechless.


    This wasn¡¯t the result they wanted. This was all talk and no action.


    Some of the rich people who were spamming gifts were also dumbfounded. I spammed money just to see this? His heart ached. He felt that this was a scam. He had spent money, and now he was showing him the happy yang yang?


    the ability of this extraordinary world is an innate ability? ¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Are you surprised? Are you surprised? This car was really going to the kindergarten, and holding hands would give birth to a baby? A kiss can make you pregnant? She¡¯s too innocent and cute. In the perception of the goddess of love, could it be that this is the reason for her special talent?¡±


    isn¡¯t that a little similar to the nature of evil gods? ¡±


    ¡°That love flower is so innocent.¡±


    ¡­.


    Everyone was speechless. The scene was so simple.


    this game doesn¡¯t follow the rules. It doesn¡¯t love learning. Although it¡¯s hard to say, it¡¯s actually scamming people and making them have the wrong perception!


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for so long, and this is all you¡¯re telling me?¡±


    The Internet Water Army, who had already begun to excitedly write black material, held their pens and trembled. They were silent, and their faces were as black as charcoal. They had never expected such a situation. It was such a fresh and pure scene.

 Chapter 516

    ?


    516 Of course, I choose to forgive him


    Under such a scene, everyone was silent.


    The God of love¡¯s Hundred Flowers actually had such a magical operation, giving birth to a baby with a kiss.


    He had actually dodged the danger of 404 so cleverly. The people in the live broadcast room could not help but exclaim how excellent he was. This time, the anti-fans and Internet Water Army who had been prepared for a long time were probably also dumbfounded. Their scalps were numb from the show ¡­ But you were screaming so miserably, and we thought you were in some kind of happiness, having so much fun that you forgot about home.


    It was a waste of feelings.


    Many people imagined the scene and felt that it was very shocking and unimaginable.


    All of a sudden, their hearts could not help but feel numb and panic. They felt a chill down their backs. If they were to put themselves in his shoes, it was not easy for this brother of theirs.


    ¡°He¡¯s a ruthless man.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a hero.¡±


    ¡°The first player in the history of the game.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    To be honest, the people in the live broadcast room were still very shocked and admired him. They didn¡¯t make fun of him anymore. Life was already so difficult. This was the pain in every man¡¯s heart.


    At this time, Yuan Qinghua did not know about the live broadcast and thought that the secret had fallen into everyone¡¯s eyes. She kept explaining her experience, ¡±


    ¡°The flow of time is different! This world was divided into the path of the heaven-born, the path of animals, the path of the human world ¡­ We¡¯re on the animal path, which has the lowest flow of time. It¡¯s the same as the Magus community¡¯s time flow, one to one year ¡­ So, the food industry we¡¯ve noticed before is just the tip of the iceberg! Above us, there are two spaces with different time flows. The monster we encountered earlier descended from there!¡±


    ¡°The flow of time, can you explain it?¡±


    Bai Xiaojun saw the questions on the bullet screen and said.


    Next, under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, a terrifying new world view was revealed. This world had three layers of time flow: one day, one year, ten years, and a hundred years.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too unbelievable?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually this kind of structure?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simply an infinite possibility.¡±


    Everyone started to discuss the background of this scary game.


    At that moment, 6000 people had entered the game. On the first day of the livestream, Yuan Qinghua, who had gone missing, came out to explain and educate everyone about the world. Everyone felt that it was a program deliberately arranged by the operator. In any case, this livestream and the promotion were simply too successful!


    At this moment, Yuan Qinghua still didn¡¯t know that the outside world was watching him. He continued to explain, ¡±


    and each Dao can not stay in another world for a long time. Therefore, it is impossible to completely occupy another Dao!


    ¡± love flower, that arrow can only be used a few times. i will be brought to the path of the heaven-born regularly for research and experiments. i will also be recharged with the arrow ¡­ ¡± When I was about to be killed by the repulsive force, he threw me down to ease the pain and let the big Mantis guard the gap between the animal path. ¡±


    ¡°And they pushed me to the heavenly Emperor realm in order for me to give birth to offspring! We¡¯ll make use of our evolutionary characteristics to evolve into a killing species that will be used as the Hungry Ghost path¡¯s war weapon to fight for them!¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone in the live broadcast room was completely silent.


    Hungry Ghost path? What¡¯s with the ancestor of the Hungry Ghost path? he¡¯s the leader of a race? ¡®Perhaps this is a great benefit, one of the progenitors of the six realms.¡¯ They suddenly felt a little envious. If it was only Lais ¡­


    It seemed that the benefits were not bad?


    When this thought came to their minds, they were actually a little tempted. Let me do it.


    After all, everyone who caught up with the times had achieved great success. For example, cutie pie, green vine mother, and Bell, as the wizard ancestor, had created the wizard tribe and led an era.


    ¡°There are so many talents on the internet.¡± Bai Xiaojun looked at the bullet screen. He¡¯s selling his moral integrity. I guess even if he really becomes a father, he¡¯ll still be willing to go all out!¡±


    Bai Xiaojun felt that he should not underestimate the various people on the internet ¡­ They were too shameless and extremely shameless, but he was different. It was his wife who made him persist, and that was why he could hold on until now. It was definitely not a problem of the gifts.


    Yuan Qinghua continued, ¡±


    I haven¡¯t been out for the past few days because I¡¯ve been learning foreign languages.. ¡®ve been learning the native language. You must know that there are currently five common languages in this world. They¡¯re very terrifying. Even I¡¯ve only learned a part of one of them ¡­


    Everyone was speechless.


    Five common languages?


    Many of the students were dumbfounded. They were already in tears when they learned English, but this game in front of them required them to be proficient in five languages in order to play happily?


    They couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. I¡¯m proficient in five different languages, why am I still playing games here?


    It seemed that the taste was still familiar. This online game loved to learn, but the natives didn¡¯t speak Chinese. If you wanted to play the game, you had to learn a new language! After all, research has shown that learning a new language can develop the brain. Even the elderly can learn a foreign language, which can greatly reduce the probability of dementia!


    They kept trying to understand the game¡¯s structure and world view, and Yuan Qinghua continued, ¡±


    right now, I¡¯m learning the main language of the beast path. Then, I¡¯ll create a dictionary and use harmony as a replacement for words. I¡¯ll quickly master it and sell it in the wizard community for five hundred meditation coins for a dictionary.


    ¡°Awesome! Brother!¡±


    Bai Xiaojun felt inspired. the current Cangjie!


    He was very touched and gave him a thumbs up. This big brother was so miserable. He was locked up in such a place and had such terrible experiences every day, but he still wanted to create a dictionary to make money and benefit the public!


    Yuan Qinghua quickly shook her head and smiled. you¡¯re too kind. You¡¯re also very strong! If I were you and heard this from the outside, I would most likely misunderstand and kill myself in fear. How could I have survived until now?¡±


    Bai Xiaojun naturally wouldn¡¯t say that the netizens had given them rockets to survive until now. Instead, she praised each other, ¡± ¡°Likewise! We¡¯re all very strong and have amazing willpower!¡±


    ¡°Same to you!¡±


    Yuan Qinghua laughed and was very satisfied. This kind of situation should be kept a secret and would not be revealed to the outside world. She could not help but think of what would happen next. brother, you have to find a way to survive from now on.


    Bai Xiaojun was startled, and only then did he realize that he was still in danger.


    There was still a huge Mantis outside. If he stayed here, it would be like catching a turtle in a jar, and he would die.


    He could not help but have a serious expression. there¡¯s someone listening outside. Although I¡¯m still calling out to him so that he won¡¯t be suspicious, what should we do? ¡±


    This was a boss battle.


    The two of them had to think of a way to defeat the boss outside.


    Yuan Qinghua was silent for a moment, then muttered, ¡± ¡°We can¡¯t beat him at the moment. If you don¡¯t get pregnant, that big Mantis will definitely suspect you and you¡¯ll die. So, if you don¡¯t want to die, you have to ¡­¡±


    He silently looked at the arrow of a Hundred Flowers.


    Bai Xiaojun was speechless.


    Huai ¡­ Pregnant?


    His head was buzzing and his heart was in shock. Tears were streaming down his face. I¡¯ve taken so many turns, but I still ended up on this path?


    ¡°What the f * ck?¡±


    ¡°2333!¡±


    This game is so fun!


    Suddenly, an ID called ¡°medical little sweetie¡± posted: Good luck!


    Everyone was a frequent member of the Wizarding community, so they immediately reacted. Wasn¡¯t this ID the girlfriend of ¡®learning medicine to save the Otherworld¡¯? In the end, the bullet screen was filled with encouragement and all kinds of gifts.


    the Empress actually came to the live broadcast room. She¡¯s probably shocked to death!


    ¡°I must be strong!¡±


    ¡°Empress, hold on! As long as you can live, even if there¡¯s a little green on your head!¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I have Doraemon¡¯s treasure bag. The forgiveness hat, as long as ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    [ medical student little Tian Tian: don¡¯t worry. Of course, I¡¯ll forgive him! ]


    Everyone was speechless.


    What a simple answer, what an understanding man. What more could he ask for if he had such a girlfriend?


    At that moment, Yuan Qinghua was looking at Bai Xiaojun, as if she was planning to drag him down with her. As long as she had the same dark history as her, she was not afraid that he would not keep it a secret.


    Bai Xiaojun took a deep breath. He knew that this guy was most likely trying to trick him. In a battle of wits and courage, he would not be able to outplay the other party if he did not have some skills ¡­ However, this was the live broadcast room, and countless people were staring at it. Once he died, wouldn¡¯t his reputation be destroyed?


    He still had other ways after all. He held his head high and said, ¡± in such a desperate situation, I can use the arrow of a Hundred Flowers, but I refuse ¡­ Because we¡¯re not of a different species, we¡¯re all trees. Naturally, we can receive powder like normal flowers!¡±

 Chapter 517

    ?


    517 Chapter 526-promotion of the main plot (2 in 1)


    Normal trees were indeed spread by pollen. Bai Xiaojun had studied medicine before, so she was naturally very proficient in Herbology. She immediately saw through Yuan Qinghua¡¯s plan to drag her into the water.


    ¡°Your flower, come here.¡±


    He walked over to the tree man tied to the iron pillar, shook the flower of the tree expressionlessly, and shook out some pollen. Then, he calmly completed the process of pollen transfer on himself. The process was very ordinary.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Everyone was extremely disappointed.


    Although this was also a form of communication between trees, it was not the kind that they wanted!


    No passion, no initiative ¡­ A lot of fujoshis were watching the live broadcast, and they suddenly felt extremely anxious.


    They were screaming in their hearts! This wasn¡¯t the scene of a gay relationship that he wanted. At the very least, they should kiss. It was such a fun game, but they didn¡¯t follow the routine. It wasn¡¯t exciting at all!


    However, some male netizens did not have such a hobby.


    After all, according to a sexual orientation survey on the internet, most men were disgusted when they saw two men together. On the other hand, women were the opposite. They were disgusted by two women and excited when two beautiful men were flirting with each other. This was a very special social psychological phenomenon.


    At this time, when the male netizens saw this scene, they only felt that this person was so terrifying. He actually saw through the other party¡¯s plot. It was a pity that he could not watch this explosive show ¡­ After all, under normal circumstances, in this kind of tense and stalemate situation, ordinary people really couldn¡¯t break through the dead angle of thinking and do this.


    ¡°Oh oh oh oh! This kid is definitely not simple!¡±


    we were singing a hot-blooded song to disturb his mind and make him lose his mind. He didn¡¯t fall for it!


    The netizens outside in the live broadcast room were still wailing madly and feeling heartbroken. They felt that they had missed out on a hundred million Yuan.


    Bai Xiaojun couldn¡¯t be bothered with those idiots who wanted to mess with him. They just wanted to see him make a fool of himself. Fortunately, he was smart.


    ¡°Is this okay?¡± Bai Xiaojun asked. She was a little nervous as she watched the pollen being delivered.


    Yuan Qinghua took a deep breath. Seeing that the other party was not fooled, she could not help but say, ¡± nod. It¡¯s fine, but it may not succeed in one try ¡­ After all, if you¡¯re not shot by the arrow of the hundred Flowers, you won¡¯t have a 100% chance of giving birth to offspring.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have to try a few more times,¡± Bai Xiaojun thought for a moment and said, ¡± I am imprisoned here anyway. I can even live on and buy time. The other party will not kill me.


    In fact, after thinking about it, Bai Xiaojun also felt that this player who was locked up had made a big profit!


    He was only being kissed.


    He was pushed to the level 7 heavenly Emperor realm by the entire path of the heaven-born, and even at the cost of the old life of the previous Heavenly Monarch. They were not cabbages.


    Furthermore, he had become the first ancestor of the Hungry Ghost path.


    It was undeniable that it looked very funny now. He was locked up, but he was riding on the train of the times!


    according to this world view, it was very likely to be related to the six paths of reincarnation. to be called one of the ancestors of the hungry ghost path of the six paths, it was simply amazing!


    It wasn¡¯t that there were no lessons from the past. Wasn¡¯t wizard ancestor Bell, the Laurel tree, and the green vine of Mother Earth suppressed for hundreds of years the same? He would definitely have a bright future, so he had to take the opportunity to build a good relationship.


    He immediately had a plan in his heart.


    Yuan Qinghua might be the next wizard ancestor or green vine Mother Earth in the future!


    Both sides were scheming against each other. Both of them were experienced players. In this instance dungeon, how should they deal with their relationship with each other in order to work together?


    cough cough cough!


    Bai Xiaojun was the first to speak. Yuan Qinghua, you¡¯re a talent in combat. You came in third in the PvP finals, but you¡¯re confined. I¡¯m not good at combat, so. ¡®m just helping the district server refine medicine and improve my realm ¡­ Although I am free, I am still weak. If we want to escape this hell mode instance dungeon, we need to plan for the long term.¡±


    At this time, Yuan Qinghua had completely thought highly of the other party and did not fall into her own trap. She also said, ¡± you are an Alchemist. Perhaps you can use this time to research some potions and do something. After all, the pharmacy of this world is still very novel! however, don¡¯t let them find out that you¡¯re an Asura. After all, they only need one stallion, and they don¡¯t have to pay such a huge price to produce another one at the heavenly Emperor level ¡­ If you¡¯re discovered, you might die and be subjected to all sorts of lethal experiments.¡±


    Everyone in the livestream was eating melon seeds as they listened to them seriously talk about the dungeon conquering content. They became more serious.


    This was what a normal player would do!


    He had the attitude of a pro player who had conquered a hell mode dungeon.


    ¡°From a certain perspective, this is indeed a hell mode instance dungeon. It is very difficult! However, if we manage to escape, the rewards will be huge. It¡¯s equivalent to obtaining a heavenly Emperor-level player, the ancestor of the hungry Ghoul path. The rewards are simply generous.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very in line with the settings of online games! The higher the difficulty, the better the reward!¡±


    ¡°This is a chain of large-scale main storyline missions, right? how are we going to help them escape?¡± Some netizens were discussing it in the live broadcast room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be possible in a short period of time.¡± Someone immediately said and became serious. but after a period of time, this group of players will grow up. They might be able to work together from the inside and attack this instance dungeon. They can sneak an attack on the giant Mantis and catch it off guard.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but discuss it seriously and excitedly. They really suspected that the game¡¯s production team had done it on purpose.


    This was a common setting for newbie quests.


    The opening plot of traditional online games also started with an NPC being locked in a cage, and the player happened to encounter it. Then. the player would say. ¡± young hero, I am imprisoned here by an evil existence ¡­ Then, he introduced the background of the world and the race settings of the game. At this time, he said that the players were called the Asura race. Moreover, the main mission had also been set. It was to save the trapped ancestor of the path of hungry Ghoul, who was a member of the Asura path ¡­


    However, the NPCs of the main plot, the main plot mission target to be saved, were all the players themselves?


    Oh my God, this game is too showy!


    ???! This game is too fun!


    Many people sat in front of their computers and exclaimed. Their eyes were bright. To be able to encounter such a game in their lifetime, they only felt extremely happy. It was too cool. The other cheap online games outside couldn¡¯t do this at all, okay? The degree of freedom was extremely high.


    Just as everyone was praising him, another shocking scene occurred.


    The people in the live broadcast room shouted,


    brothers, quickly look at the main plot of this game. It¡¯s progressing again!


    Clang!


    The simple dark red Door suddenly opened.


    The big Mantis was speaking in a language that the players couldn¡¯t understand. It was fat and ferocious, and it was mumbling.


    ¡°Are you two done?¡±


    It looked around at the trees and the animals on the ground, as if it did not notice the disguise of the two tree Men. good, very good. Next is another pregnancy preparation. Eat and drink well. I hope you can meet the requirements of the celestial beings above!


    In fact, the praying mantis was also very glad that it had cooperated this time. After all, it did not dare to disobey the request of the Devas. Not to mention the survival rate, it had to give birth to at least 100 children every stage. Otherwise, it would be finished.


    Furthermore, if it survived, the Hungry Ghost Warrior that survived would also receive great benefits!


    After that, Bai Xiaojun and the other animals were placed in a new room. They were fed well every day and were well nourished. They were about to give birth.


    The days passed by.


    It was worth mentioning that although you could watch live streams in the wizard community, you couldn¡¯t stay there for a long time. Although it was a year, a character had to go through 1000 players ¡®rotation every day. Each person could only log in for one or two hours and watch the live stream for a short while.


    Soon, the players who had experienced countless waves took turns to come online and watch the live broadcast. Half a day had passed, which was equivalent to four months.


    The animals inside were also quickly born under the terrifying hundred flower arrows. Horned horses, fish, and strange flowers were all born ¡­ However, it was obvious that they were stillborn, or they were born deformed. They were naturally complete and died after a few days. On the other hand, after pollinating Bai Xiaojun¡¯s flower bud, it began to bear a bright pink fruit.


    ¡°I¡¯m Finally Rich!¡±


    I¡¯ve failed for the 1375th time. I¡¯m finally on the verge of success. The Deva will definitely give me the greatest gift! On this day, the Mantis began to jump up and down in excitement, wishing that it could be given nutrition every day.


    ¡°this four-month-old fruit is full of life energy. it¡¯s about to give birth! I think this will work! it¡¯s true love indeed, the survival rate is very high!¡±


    The Mantis was very excited. How powerful were the Celestials? Any random gift would benefit him for life.


    Unexpectedly! Ran! Want! Live! It¡¯s over!


    Everyone in the live broadcast room was speechless.


    The opening plot of this game was so exciting!


    They looked at the bright red fruit on the Treant¡¯s head and felt that it was simply too terrifying. Also, this gray praying mantis was clearly the villain BOSS, but why did it have an inexplicable sense of cuteness? it made it seem as if it was going to have a wife soon.


    Four months was only half a day for the server to be launched. Everyone started discussing it.


    ¡°the carefully designed main plot of the game is simply amazing! I¡¯ve blown the design team¡¯s trumpet! It¡¯s so immersive!¡±


    everyone agreed with the topic of immersion. after all, was there any better way to immerse oneself in the game as the main storyline NPC? No, it was simply an innovative game idea that transcended the era! This was the embodiment of a high degree of freedom!


    game design team: I¡¯ve killed so many brain cells to design such an exciting game storyline, it¡¯s very immersive! I¡¯ll just ask you a question.¡±


    ¡°666, I didn¡¯t expect that after four months of pregnancy, you¡¯re really going to give [email protected] Medical studies little Tiantian, your husband is going to give birth. You two haven¡¯t gotten married yet, but he¡¯s already going to be a mother soon. (Wonder. jgg)¡±


    of course I choose to forgive him (funny)¡±


    sigh, everyone, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s really a baby with high aptitude?¡± Some people were very curious.


    in my opinion, a mother¡¯s honor is dependent on her son. This pair of loving parents gave birth to a heaven-defying son, and that¡¯s how he reached the peak! some people were very confident because this was a very traditional plot. it was the normal routine.


    however, prenatal education is very important. I suggest that someone should study more martial arts for self-cultivation. After birth, their combat power will be inhuman! Some people suggested.


    ¡°Wait, according to the Deva, this kind of Hungry Ghost is a beast that only knows how to kill. Brother, aren¡¯t you in the field of Pharmaceutics? Do some research and come up with a medicine to offset the side effects, so that you won¡¯t be born with an idiot.¡±


    ¡°I suggest drinking some deer milk. The child will be very smart.¡±


    ¡­


    The entire live broadcast room had been reduced to a mother and child live broadcast room and had become the strongest Overlord in the entire online game live broadcast room. Countless people had given gifts and everyone was discussing it with great interest. The main plot of this game was too f * cking awesome! Exciting, novel, and interesting. Everyone was excited. This operation was really a show ¡­ At the same time, her motherly love was overflowing, and all kinds of insights were being sold, creating a process of baby raising.


    After all, the degree of freedom was so high, and the world had infinite possibilities.


    It was up to them how they wanted to train it!


    On the other side of the livestream room, four months had passed, and only a few of the 6000 players had been eliminated. There were still 4000 players alive. Everyone was surprised when they heard the numbers from the players.


    ¡°These animals came prepared this time. I guess everyone is an expert in wilderness survival. They have done their homework and are especially good at hiding!¡±


    some players even started to encounter each other. They quickly formed teams, dug underground huts on the ground, built ovens, started farming, and raised livestock ¡­ We¡¯ve entered the farming era, we¡¯re simply going to live forever!¡±


    the game¡¯s production team says: they¡¯ve made a huge loss by letting them play this game!


    This was an unexpected situation.


    Although the flow of time was different, and most people could only watch the live broadcast in the wizard community, some online users still recorded and broadcasted it and posted it on the forums. Some well-known review players even commented on it daily, forming a whole new business chain in the germinal organization.


    A host sat in front of the screen,


    four months have passed, and most of the players have evolved. The highest number of animal-type players in the first three servers have reached Tier 3. There are more than 100 of them who have completed the threefold evolution. However, it is obvious that the first three tiers will allow them to evolve quickly by hunting crazily and obtaining natural treasures. The speed will slowly decrease in the future. Tier 4 will be the first threshold!


    His voice was very serious, like a weather forecaster on TV.


    as for the plant-type players in the three regional servers, because they can¡¯t move, they go around hunting for prey. Their training progress is still not as good. There are also a few players who have reached Tier 3 and can move. They have also started to group up!


    ¡°Oh! We can clearly see that these two plant players are pollinating each other, as if they want to give birth to one!¡±


    ¡°After all, between vegetable players, this is only growing on one of their own branches, so it¡¯s not a big deal. This is the advantage that animal players can¡¯t compare to! Unless they dared to ¡­ Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡­


    In the house, he sat in front of the computer.


    Xu Zhi flipped through the interesting comments and was a little addicted.


    He had no experience in online games, not to mention such a novel virtual reality online game. The kind of game that wore virtual equipment only appeared in novels and movies.


    It was unprecedented, so he naturally did not know how the response would be. Furthermore, he had even carefully set the time difference region to balance the players and the natives ¡­ From the looks of it, the response was still very enthusiastic within half a day of the launch!


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Xu Zhi immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing that everyone was very satisfied, he was also quite satisfied. He kept moving the mouse. this online gaming world in the food industry is going smoother than I thought.


    After all, he had to try.


    The Sorcerer world, the lava world, the ancient tree world ¡­ Every world view was created by one¡¯s own experiments. If one did not conduct various experiments and obtain data, how could they be as brilliant as the worlds today and have the obvious characteristics of the major worlds?


    knowledge is power, such as the nine revolutions mysterious art, Cthulhu evil god, the god of death¡¯s eternal life ¡­ These heaven-defying cultivation methods are knowledge, genetic talent is knowledge, and the birth of living things is also a kind of knowledge.¡±


    Xu Zhi opened his eyes slightly and reappeared in the Samsara temple. the path to the Supreme is paved with endless knowledge ¡­


    he suddenly remembered the first sentence he had said in the sorcerer world: wisdom was the power of all.


    ¡°It seems quite interesting.¡± Xu Zhi shook his head. an online game formed from an indigenous world that has completely integrated with a large number of players ¡­ ¡°The current world has just been formed, and the rules are very rough. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s no strict hierarchy or system division. I¡¯ll have to rely on these guys to help me settle it. I¡¯ll develop it to glory.¡±


    After all, these guys were very good at these things and built the Magus community so beautifully ¡­


    Xu Zhi strolled out of the Samsara Palace as he thought about this. He found that the entire netherworld had been renewed, and there were even several new employees. They were obviously recruited by Meng Po, but they were all very ugly.

 Chapter 518

    ?


    518 The perfect reincarnation


    The pitch-black netherworld, the road to the netherworld, the bridge of helplessness, the three-life stone ¡­ The long queue was very orderly.


    Xu Zhi walked slowly among them and looked at the three creatures he had just recruited. They were very ugly, fresh, and refined, and looked very fierce. As expected, the style here was still normal. It was very in line with the reincarnation of the netherworld and did not look like the path of animals ¡­


    Those guys had already started the live broadcast.


    the server has been open for half a day. Let¡¯s see how things are developing here.


    Xu Zhi sorted out his thoughts and came to Meng PO¡¯s side. Shangguan man had already abandoned the water dispenser from before. He was sitting at the head of the bridge of helplessness and feeding her soup non-stop. He was very old-fashioned. He was slightly surprised to see Xu Zhi and quickly stood up.


    ¡°No need to be so polite.¡± xu zhi laughed.


    Shangguan man hung up the ¡°closed¡± sign and walked towards the Samsara Palace. Over the years, I¡¯ve successfully recruited the black and white ghosts according to your requirements ¡­ The black and white impermanences were originally genderless and split into two, one male and one female, one Yin and one yang. They are twins, and their attributes repel each other. When they attack together, their combat power is very exaggerated. They can deal with the instigators of hell and some other miscellaneous matters.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked into the distance.


    He saw two strange zombie-like creatures with long tongues and faces as white as paper maintaining order on the road to the netherworld in the distance. He could not help but nod.


    originally one person?


    Split into a man and a woman?


    It was not bad.


    after all, he didn¡¯t intend to completely match the ancient myths. it was unrealistic to make the reincarnation hell he created exactly the same!


    Xu Zhi looked around and could not help but ask, ¡± I¡¯ve never seen anyone with such talent in the book of life and death before ¡­


    Shangguan man quickly replied, ¡± yes. it was cultivated. Previously. I kept receiving reincarnated people and saw one person who was born genderless. He was. gender-neutral deformed child and had been discriminated against for generations. When I looked at him carefully.. found that this person was extremely strange, as if the chaos had yet to open, and yin and yang were vaguely separated. There were signs of schizophrenia, and his talent had not yet taken shape ¡­ I felt that it was somewhat similar to my childhood, and my heart was moved. After generations of reincarnation, I secretly entered the mortal world to guide and correct its life. I guided the talent to what I wanted, and it finally took shape!¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart sank.


    He corrected his talent through secret influence?


    This was doable.


    After all, it was the accumulation of the obsession, obsession, and obsession of generations of lives. If he continued to secretly influence the lives of the other party¡¯s generations, he could influence the direction of the development of the other party¡¯s talent and induce it to form.


    After all, I think, so I¡¯m here.


    However, this was not easy and would require a lot of time and effort.


    Xu Zhi suddenly felt that he had found a reliable person. Shangguan man was such a perfectionist. Otherwise, he would not have shown him that kind of horrifying, gentle and charming smile from time to time to make him ugly and short in order to fit the image of Meng Po.


    He immediately felt at ease.


    Finally, he had a reliable subordinate who he could fully hand over to manage. Xu Zhi could not help but say to Shangguan man, ¡± it¡¯s been hard on you. In order to create a suitable talent for it, I guided it through several reincarnations.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard.¡± Shangguan man shook his head, feeling flattered. He quickly said, ¡± it¡¯s just my duty to go to the Samsara to guide suitable existences. However, during this period of time, in order to pursue the perfection of talent, I only guided the black and white impermanences. I haven¡¯t found the rest of the judges, ox-head, and horse-face.


    Xu Zhi did not mind. He could just take it slow.


    ¡°Black and white impermanences, come and greet His Majesty.¡± Shangguan man waved his hand, his voice hoarse and old.


    Soon, from the road to the netherworld in the distance, a pair of twins, one black and one white, who seemed to be carved from the same mold, suddenly and slowly merged together, like a Sichuan Opera with a face change, half of the body black and half white, slowly bowed. greetings, Your Majesty!


    ¡°Get up and continue with your work.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The black and white impermanences stood up, curiosity flashing in their eyes. This was the Emperor that granny Meng had mentioned? However, they didn¡¯t dare to stay for long, splitting into two to continue maintaining the order of the yellow Springs Road.


    After all, in the current reincarnation cycle, the yellow Springs Road was getting more and more crowded. It was a vast expanse with no end in sight.


    Shangguan man had a hunched back, but he continued, ¡± although the remaining Inferno talents are still missing, they have taken in a third person ¡­ Even though this person is not within the scope of recruitment that His Majesty has mentioned.¡±


    ¡°I see it.¡± How could Xu Zhi not have noticed the third creature? It was a skinny Man in Black clothes. He was sitting cross-legged on the edge of the three-life stone. He had no flesh on his body, and his skin was wrapped in bones. He looked more like a skeleton, and his face was filled with excitement and obsession. He looked at the lives of others on the three-life stone, and it was disgusting.


    It had to be said that it was very shocking and in line with the spiritual appearance of the netherworld.


    ¡°He is unable to come and pay his respects to His Majesty ¡­¡±


    Shangguan man gave a wry smile, cupped his fists and bowed, ¡± that¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t have a normal mind. He¡¯s crazy. Sometimes he¡¯s clear-headed, sometimes he¡¯s blurry. It¡¯s hard to communicate with him. He can be treated as a madman.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Zhi looked at the strange man who looked like a skeleton.


    Shangguan man continued, ¡± his talent is very strange. He peeks at other people¡¯s privacy and goes around telling others. He also has an extremely terrifying memory ¡­ In his third life, he began to be a human. He was a crazy old woman. She peeked at men and women having sex, gossiped, and told her neighbors. In the end, she was beaten to death ¡­ In his seventh life, he was also alone, a crazy beggar. He was lying on the roof beam and peeking at a rich young master looking for women everywhere. He was so excited, but in the end, he was also beaten to death ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyelids twitched. This person¡¯s talent was to gossip? Gossip? Peeping into other people¡¯s privacy and gossiping everywhere?


    Shangguan man said, ¡± he likes to pry into people¡¯s privacy and has. good memory. As long as you ask him, he will tell you ¡­ that¡¯s why I thought of something. Since he likes to read it so much, why don¡¯t we let him read the book of life and death and the three-life stone? he can record the information of the entire netherworld and learn the secrets of all the living creatures in the world. Then. we can ask him when necessary. With his gossip, he¡¯ll definitely answer any questions ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think highly of Shangguan man.


    This was to let this gossipy fellow, who liked to peek into people¡¯s privacy, look at the life and death book and the three life stone. This would fulfill his desire for gossip. Then, it would become a humanoid library where he could find and ask questions at any time. It would naturally be much more convenient for a human search machine.


    ¡°How should such a creature be named?¡± Shangguan man said.


    ¡°Mm ¡­¡± Xu Zhi thought about it for a moment and suddenly laughed. since its memory is so terrifying, and this living being likes to eavesdrop on other people¡¯s privacy so much that it¡¯s peeping at the secrets of all living beings in the world at all times ¡­ Why don¡¯t we just call him di ting?¡±


    ¡°Di ting?¡± Shangguan man¡¯s eyes gradually brightened, and he clapped his hands. as expected of Your Majesty, what a great mood!

 Chapter 519

    ?


    519 Chapter 528-hell Dao


    Xu Zhi just smiled. Truth listener was just an original mythical name, but the current Inferno did indeed need the position of truth listener. Shangguan man, the results of your management over the years have exceeded my expectations!


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Your Majesty!¡± Shangguan man said humbly.


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, was very satisfied.


    to be honest, he didn¡¯t even have a capable subordinate to take care of some things for him.


    medusa, little phoenix, and daoist changsheng? Carolyn? Di Qi?


    These people didn¡¯t need to work for him because they were more useful. They were responsible for opening up new systems, as pioneers, fighting the unknown path of rank-9, and also the future heroes of the Zerg!


    As for Mother Earth Ivy, the racer of Mount Haruna, and the alchemy monarch ¡­ It was undeniable that these players who rose up early were all very powerful. As time passed, their talents were outstanding, but they had too many flaws!


    All of them were poisonous ¡­


    He was Black-bellied, wretched, and full of cunning thoughts.


    Shangguan man was a perfect fit. He was not talented in fighting, but he was upright and did not have as many flaws as the others. He was very worry-free and reliable in doing things. He was not sneaky or cunning. He was a rare talent in management.


    ¡°Perhaps, Shangguan man can be the leader of my Zerg guards!¡± Xu Zhi muttered to himself, ¡± after all, it¡¯s not easy to find a serious and reliable person to help with the management ¡­


    At that moment, Shangguan man did not know what Xu Zhi was thinking.


    When Shangguan man saw that the Emperor in charge of Samsara had fallen into silence, he thought that he was dissatisfied with di ting and quickly said, ¡± di ting ¡­ It¡¯s still very useful, and nothing can be hidden from it. It was it that let me know about the actions of the Dao of Asura!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Zhi was curious.


    ¡°Although the Dao of Asura does not allow one to enter the netherworld for reincarnation! It¡¯s recorded in the book of life and death, but you can understand it indirectly. It means that you can understand every move of the path of Asura from the dead living creatures that the path of Asura came into contact with.¡± Shangguan man hurriedly walked to the side of the three-life stone and said to di ting, ¡± what do you think of the living beings of the Asura Dao? ¡±


    This skinny man was originally peeking at the three-lives stone nervously, but he suddenly became nosy and looked around nervously. After confirming that there were no outsiders, he said secretly, ¡± they are a bunch of perverts! There were all kinds of them, and they were all very sneaky. Sneak attacks, trickery, ass-digging, and there were some logic that I couldn¡¯t understand ¡­ Kiting, tank, level, pok¨¦mon ¡­¡±


    He began to explain in detail.


    Truth listener even noticed that the players seemed to have some special communication divine power that allowed them to communicate with each other remotely.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression changed slightly. even di ting peeked here? ¡± Had Shangguan man already begun to target and try to understand the players who had descended into this world? Furthermore, they are constantly observing and investigating the actions of these foreign world beings?¡±


    This was how a high-level figure in the world should act! Guard against any safety!


    He smiled. He needed a talent from hell who could control and fight with the players.


    ¡°You can indeed manage the netherworld well.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    Shangguan man lowered her head even more, revealing a gloomy, shy and charming smile, but it was very creepy and her face blushed. thank you for your praise, Your Majesty. I¡¯ve been thinking about how I can do this job well and not let your Majesty down.


    She was completely immersed in her character.


    The corners of Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes twitched. That was the only bad thing about this.


    She was too serious in her work. It had become her instinct to scare people as a mengpo. She seemed to be smiling at him deliberately. She probably wanted him to help her check if her smile was scary enough.


    what do you plan to do next? ¡± Xu Zhi asked with a smile. what do you plan to do next? ¡±


    This was another test.


    Shangguan man thought for a moment and answered seriously, ¡± those Asura DAOs have a very strange way of thinking, but since they are part of our world, the origin of life, I want to try to get in touch with them, and even try to recruit some of them into the netherworld, to directly get in touch with one of their existences ¡­ In their language, there seemed to be some hidden mission, reward, NPC, and other strange vocabulary. I can vaguely understand it. ¡±


    ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡± Xu Zhi nodded. If Shangguan man dared to do that, it meant that she was confident.


    At this time, Shangguan man respectfully handed over a set of information and said, ¡± ¡°Your Majesty ¡­ This is your subordinate¡¯s plan for the future development of the netherworld.¡±


    Xu Zhi took the proposal and sat on the divine throne of the Samsara temple. The more he read, the more surprised he became.


    ¡°You want to build a city in the netherworld?¡± Xu Zhi put down the plan and asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Shangguan man quickly spoke, but his voice was silent for a moment. He seemed to want to say something but stopped himself. After all, this had completely overturned the structure of the netherworld, and it might cause the Emperor to be dissatisfied.


    ¡°Be more daring.¡± Xu Zhi said lightly.


    Shangguan man took a deep breath to calm himself down before saying, ¡± after all, there is only one lonely yellow spring Road in the netherworld. If they have to wait in line, they would have to wait for days. Instead of waiting on one road, they might as well build a city and let the dead souls live there.


    Xu Zhi nodded. It was indeed much better than the rules of the netherworld that he had casually set up. good idea ¡­ Since this city is the residence of ghosts and the dead, how about we call it Fengdu?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty is a genius.¡±


    Shangguan man took a closer look at the word and felt that it was as profound as di ting¡¯s name. He could not help but admire it even more, and said, ¡± at this moment, there are already the path of the heaven-born, the path of humanity, the path of the Hungry Ghost, the path of Asura, the path of the beast ¡­ There are five in total, so perhaps we can also call it one or the sixth path, a city for the dead to rest in their reincarnation!¡±


    Xu Zhi was silent for a moment. it¡¯s called the path of hell, a place for the dead to rest. From now on, there are six paths in this world, and the six paths have reincarnation!


    ¡°Six paths of reincarnation?¡±


    Shangguan man took a closer look and felt that it was very fitting.


    The other five DAOs were still fine, but the Dao of Asura referred to those outer-realm creatures who called themselves players ¡­


    After sorting out his thoughts, Shangguan man spoke again, ¡± the six paths of reincarnation. We, Meng Po, the black and white impermanence, di ting, and the others ¡­ I¡¯m in charge of the rules of the netherworld, free from karma, and in charge of reincarnation. But I think there¡¯s still one thing that needs to be perfected.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡± Xu Zhi sat high up, his voice emotionless.


    Shangguan man bowed respectfully. living beings in the cycle of reincarnation are constantly reincarnated. Generation after generation, their talents gradually become stronger ¡­ as for us who are in charge, we are not in the cycle of reincarnation and have been stagnant. In the long run, our talents will not be able to keep up with the progress of the times. We are really letting down our position ¡­ As such, I think that we, the division leaders, should take turns to reincarnate at regular intervals to temper ourselves.¡±


    Reincarnation?


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself as he continued to ponder.


    Meng Po, di ting, black and white impermanence, these Supreme existences who had transcended karma, would take advantage of their vacation to reincarnate and enter the Samsara to experience life and suffering?


    ¡°Alright!¡± Xu Zhi laughed and said, ¡± it¡¯s a pretty good and complete system. One by one, eternal existences reincarnate into different paths. That¡¯s interesting.


    Shangguan man bowed slightly. we don¡¯t have enough people at the moment. We¡¯ll reincarnate after we perfect it ¡­ The most important thing right now is that the netherworld should be established as yedu. Perhaps we can take this opportunity to try and recruit some Asura Dao.¡±

 Chapter 520

    ?


    520 The tyrant


    The Asura Dao?


    Xu Zhi had already expected this.


    In fact, the characteristics of reincarnation were very powerful, but the flaws were also extremely obvious. That was, only 600000 creatures had talents, and the number of true souls was fixed. This caused their number to be extremely small, but the number of players could increase.


    It was equivalent to an online game world with only 600000 NPCs.


    As for the 600000 living beings, there were also ordinary living beings, flowers, insects, fish, and even ordinary people with no ¡®talent¡¯ that occupied 90% of the world.


    Their innate state was too weak, and it was very difficult for them to rise up.


    Those 600,000 creatures with their own talents were the core of this world!


    therefore, the key of this world is quality over quantity. It is rare to begin with ¡­ It¡¯s an online game, even though it doesn¡¯t have a level or stats page.¡± Xu Zhi bade farewell to Shangguan man and walked up to the netherworld, his gaze slowly sweeping over the entire world.


    In this hell of reincarnation, a vast Dragon was bustling on the road to the netherworld. It was spectacular, crying and laughing at the same time. It also revealed the various ways of life. In the face of death, the Emperor and the slaves were equal.


    ¡°The foundation of the food industry has been largely perfected.¡±


    At that moment, Xu Zhi did a little weighing. The Three Realms, the lava world, and the food world, which had just gotten on track.


    The Third World, the world of gourmet, in a general sense, was just a small world within one¡¯s body. It was not a traditional extraordinary world. It could be said to be a training ground to train one¡¯s personal guards. It was a special weapon-reincarnation.


    Cthulhu currently had the mechanical armor form and the reincarnation form.


    Although it was very difficult to forge this weapon, its future prospects were extremely broad. After all, Xu Zhi had seen through his path of cultivation. If one wanted to have higher combat power and greater potential in the same realm, they would have to pay a greater price and time.


    Huala!


    With a slight flash, he appeared in front of Samsara again.


    This was a huge black and white wheel that was slowly spinning, emitting an eternal aura. Every number written on it was the true name of the Samsara, undying and undying.


    At that moment, it was sitting in Xu Zhi¡¯s body and becoming the core power source for the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    ¡°As for the Fengdu Ghost City ¡­ It¡¯s not surprising that the players would be so excited.¡± Xu Zhi raised his head and looked at the huge black-and-white wheel of light. He was mesmerized and shocked by its beauty. as for the netherworld, although there are only three people now, they can continue to recruit new people ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s on the right track.¡±


    Xu Zhi was very satisfied with Shangguan man¡¯s choice after his inspection. He could now completely delegate his power. but I still have to stay in the netherworld for a while to see how the construction will go.


    ¡°However, a day for the animal path is a year, a decade for the mortal path and a hundred years for the path of the heaven-born ¡­ Just as I was developing the beast path and reincarnation, a long time has passed in the outside world.¡±


    ¡­


    The birth of civilization by Celestials was known as the heavenly years.


    Heavenly year 321.


    The country of Yao¡¯s ruler, Zhang Qian, was a man of great talent and strategy. He had the potential to sweep across the world. He traveled to the eighteen vassal states on the earth and was the first person in history to break through the realm of heavenly Emperor. He was dissatisfied with the Celestials and wanted to go against the heavens and attack the Dao.


    The heavens sent disasters, and tens of thousands of miles of fire and water spread.


    ¡°Deva, how dare you humiliate my people!¡± Zhang Xiao was furious.


    Whoosh-


    The blade slashed across the sky and into the path of the heaven-born.


    In an instant, the world lost its color.


    The sky split open with a rumble, sweeping across the entire mountain range.


    In the tear of the celestial realm, a heavy rain fell, mixed with some bright drops of blood.


    The style of that blade was simply indescribable and breathtaking.


    What was invincible?


    This was it.


    This was the first great emperor in the history of the mortal world. His battle strength was unprecedented and he was Born to Kill.


    In the sky, the Devas were completely moved. The potential and terror of the mortal world¡¯s Dao always gave birth to mysterious and unknown talents. Even they were afraid and vigilant. A cold voice came from the sky.


    since saber God Zhang Yao wants to fight against the Celestials, we won¡¯t bully you. Emperor-to-be and Emperor-to-be are not allowed to participate. We¡¯ll let the younger generation fight.


    ¡°Even the heavens fear me.¡±


    Zhang Ye laughed out loud and raised his head to say, you all know that my talent is terrifying and my combat strength is unparalleled. Even if two or three Devas surround me to kill me, I¡¯ll still bite back and kill one or two of them. I¡¯m afraid of death ¡­ Since you want the new generation to fight, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    In just a few days, many young celestial beings descended to the lower realm. They were extremely talented and entered the land of the country of Yao. They massacred wantonly, causing the dissatisfaction of countless strong cultivators and started killing.


    ¡°Deva, how dare you look down on the country of Yao!¡±


    ¡°Are you using us as whetstones to train the Devas?¡±


    The generals were furious.


    In the beginning, the younger generation of celestial beings were covered in injuries. After all, celestial beings were respected, so how could they have such an encounter? After that, the celestial being returned to the celestial realm with serious injuries. In less than a day, he recuperated and charged at the opponent he had faced a day ago again.


    However, at that time, their opponent was still in a state of serious injury.


    ¡°Detestable ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how terrifying Devas are!¡±


    damn it, we don¡¯t have the same amount of time. They returned in the blink of an eye and have recovered from their injuries. They also sorted out their ten days of experience, constantly reflecting, and then targeting their previous opponents. Their combat skills are much better than their previous inexperienced combat skills!


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ve really become a training ground ¡­¡±


    Young celestial beings descended to the mortal world one after another, and tens of thousands of refugees fled in hunger. Corpses were strewn all over the ground, and the entire place was dyed red with blood.


    The Deva¡¯s world was too terrifying and was equivalent to a Supreme-level world. It had to reduce its dimension to attack medium-level worlds and use the terrifying flow of time to recuperate and build up strength. It was almost invincible.


    Zhang Yao was furious and asked for help from other countries.


    The other countries were silent.


    the country of Yao has incurred the wrath of the heavens. It should be destroyed.


    when the heavens are angry, a thousand miles of land will be turned red. Even mortals dare to fight against the heavens? ¡±


    ¡­


    However, there were still righteous people in the mortal world. Some of the talented geniuses from various countries were struggling in their hearts. They resolutely rushed to the country of Yao in secret to fight against the Celestials as part of the younger generation and fought bravely.


    ¡°So what if the Devas are strong?¡±


    In a short ten years, many young talents traveled around Yao.


    They had come here with a Brave Heart, thinking that they were extremely talented, but only now did they truly realize how terrifying the other party was.


    Large groups of geniuses from various large countries who thought they were heaven¡¯s favorites and were originally famous in the land were easily crushed to death.


    It was as if no genius in the mortal world could compare to the brilliance of a celestial being!


    This was the darkest era.


    However, being bathed in blood was always the beginning of a legend. One by one, the young experts of the Dao of the mortal world began to resist the Devas and even killed some of the Devas who did not manage to return in time.


    The most dazzling era had been born.


    The seven Young heaven¡¯s favorites were like the most dazzling Suns. They were unrivaled and added a beautiful color of hope to the earth.


    This period of time was known as the 50 Years of Hope, but in less than a short period of time, they fell one after another. More talented heavenly geniuses appeared and suppressed them to death one by one!


    The Yao country was completely defeated and no longer had the power to resist.


    Heavenly year, 373 years.


    Zhang Yao met the two celestial emperors in the war Thearch Palace.


    ¡°He has finally come ¡­¡±


    Zhang Yao sat quietly on the chair and looked at the two existences covered in hazy white light. They were waiting for their final deaths.


    He was defeated. He was alone and the number of heavenly emperors was not as many as his opponent. The two sides had a bet, and the younger generation below heavenly Emperor and Emperor-to-be had completely lost.


    but in the end, I ¡­ It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve ignited some flames.¡±


    Zhang Yao, the great emperor, was extremely calm.


    He already knew that defeat was inevitable.


    Ever since he declared war on the Devas, he knew that this would be the end. His country would be annihilated, and millions of his people would be homeless and their families would be destroyed.


    But he still did it and became the first tyrant in history.


    His heart was cold and cruel enough.


    History would remember this, and later generations might evaluate him like this: Zhang Ji, the first person in the history of the mortal world to break through to Level 7 heavenly Emperor, a barbaric tyrant, leading millions of people to fight against the Celestials, leading the kingdom to destruction!


    Did he not know the consequences?


    No, he knew the consequences better than anyone else. He knew that he would die, but he still chose to do this.


    That was because humans would always have to take the first step and let out a roar. There was no revolution that did not go through blood. If one did not challenge or probe, one would not know the opponent¡¯s background and would not be able to defeat the opponent. One would forever be shrouded in the shadow of the Celestials and the path of humanity would be ruled and dominated.


    Today¡¯s destruction of the country of Yao would eventually turn into a spark of hope for tomorrow. In the long History of the Future, it would bloom into bright flowers.


    ¡°Everything that happened today was to pave the way for future generations.¡± His eyes were in a daze.


    If it was possible, who would be willing to be the tyrant?


    In front of him, there were many Celestials who were emitting a terrifying white light.


    Zhang Ji stood up, lowered his head, and slowly raised the long saber that had followed him for countless years. The tall and mighty boorish man wiped the tears off his face and laughed loudly. even if I die, I must kill one or two celestial emperors.


    Zhang Ye raised his knife high.


    He was going to make a move.


    Zhang Ji, ¡± one of the Devas said coldly, ¡± do you think we Devas don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to? We all know what you want to do. You have to pave the way for the future.¡±


    Emperor Yun looked at Zhang Ji, who had exaggerated talent and combat strength, and Yun zhongjun and the other existences standing beside him. He said indifferently, ¡± you¡¯ve seen our talents. Do you know each other? ¡±


    Zhang Ji¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold.


    The talent of this celestial ruler was extremely similar to the ancient existence that he respected the most-the White Emperor. However, this was simply tarnishing this ancient hero of the mortal world who had swung his blade at the celestial.


    Emperor Yun continued,¡±perhaps it¡¯s just a coincidence. There are so many people in the world.¡± ¡®There will always be similar flowers. That¡¯s what you think ¡­¡¯ But were there really so many coincidences in the world? In this world, there might be a mysterious world of death, where the dead were reincarnated ¡­ Death is not the end, but the beginning of a new life.¡±


    we Devas kept observing and gradually discovered a pattern. We realized that many of us Devas have made great contributions to the history of the path of humanity. In our next life, we will enter the path of the Deva and become the most honorable existence. One, two, more than ten ¡­ Their talents were similar to those famous people in history. It was no coincidence that they appeared among the Celestials ¡­ Zhang Ji, you will be like me, just like the White Emperor. In your next life, you will enter the path of the heaven-born.¡±


    Zhang Ji¡¯s expression gradually turned dull.


    Emperor Yun continued, ¡± it¡¯s not just you. Even the seven heaven¡¯s favorites who were killed in the fight against the Devas will join the path of the Deva because of their great achievements. They are extremely talented and can replenish our blood!


    ¡°Did you think that this battle between the Celestials and humans was within your calculations?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Emperor Yun took a step forward and said,


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re gravely mistaken!¡±


    Emperor Yun¡¯s voice grew louder and louder, like a heavy bell,


    you¡¯ve always been in our plans. We¡¯ve been taking advantage of the situation and beating you at your own game ¡­ This war will not only train the younger generation of the path of the heaven-born, but it will also send all the new blood of the mortal world. Those seven existences and you will completely expand the power of the path of the heaven-born.¡±


    At that moment.


    Zhang Ji¡¯s mind went blank.


    He instinctively clenched the long saber in his hand. This was his only companion.


    ¡°Are you really going to attack us now?¡± Emperor Yun¡¯s voice was cold, and each word pierced into the depths of his heart. ¡®After helping us, you will eventually become one of us ¡­¡¯ You¡¯re the hero of the Devas, and we¡¯ll give you a great merit in your next life!¡±


    Zhang Xiao¡¯s eyes widened, and his body trembled. It was as if he had aged more than ten years. no, no, no, your talents are similar. It¡¯s just an occasional occurrence. They are all a group of hot-blooded heroes in history. It¡¯s impossible for them to become you ¡­


    you¡¯ve wavered. You¡¯ve lost all your fighting spirit ¡­ Emperor Yun looked at Zhang Ji quietly, watching his lost soul.


    This was a terrifying enemy. His will was firm to the limit. However, at this moment, his heart relaxed and a hole appeared, because ¡­


    He began to kneel down.


    With Emperor Yun¡¯s talent, the opponent who knelt down was bound to lose.


    It was undeniable that Zhang Ji was a terrifying opponent. His combat power was very scary, and he could suffer heavy losses in a head-on fight. However, the plan in front of him was affecting his morale, spirit, and belief step by step. He had personally sent seven talented heroes to the path of the heaven-born, including himself ¡­


    He looked like a tragic hero who had to bear the infamy of history. In reality, he was indeed the greatest sinner and traitor of the path of humanity! He had helped the path of the heaven-born! His faith had collapsed.


    Wonderful.


    It was a wonderful plan.


    Be it intelligence, calculation, planning, or combat ability, they were all at an extremely shocking level. Was this the ruler of the Devas? Was this the White Emperor who had led humanity to slash-and-burn cultivation, the first great leader of humanity?


    Zhang Ye was silent.


    Perhaps no one could defeat such an existence.


    Emperor Yun stared at Zhang Ji, who was already wavering, and sighed.


    you, Zhang Ji, will be just like the historical records and future people will talk about you. Be it your appearance or your personality, you will be the cruelest tyrant in history.


    this was the cruelest sentence.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    At this moment, Zhang Ye¡¯s knees had completely gone soft.


    ¡°So ¡­ I¡¯m a tyrant.¡± He was stunned and suddenly swung his long saber.


    Puchi!


    Blood bloomed.


    The blade God, Zhang Ji, who had dared to wield his blade against the heavens, had actually committed suicide in his own Royal Palace.


    ¡°Your Majesty ¡­¡± Yun zhongjun stepped forward, and his expression changed.


    The extremely troublesome Zhang Ji had actually been so easily ¡­


    ¡°He clearly knew that from the moment he knelt down, his heart had collapsed and he had no chance of winning. This was a true hero ¡­ I¡¯m willing to bear the infamy to open up a path ¡­¡±


    The White Emperor slowly bent over and touched Zhang Ji¡¯s eyes that were wide open with unwillingness. He mumbled, ¡± Zhang Ji, you alone are the spirit of an era. If you are defeated, the entire mortal world will seem to have aged countless years in an instant, and there will be no life left ¡­


    He slowly stood up and looked at the White clouds floating in the vast sky. He murmured, ¡± ¡°Samsara? What a mysterious place that was! After a living being dies, will it be another world?¡±


    Death was the most mysterious realm of life, and also the end of life.


    The moment every life was born, they had to face death.


    you¡¯ve reached the finish line ahead of time. Emperor Yun was surprisingly calm. He disappeared from the spot with the corpse. When he reappeared, it was already an unknown Green Mountain. The soil was tumbling when he stretched out his hand.


    A grave stood quietly.


    He erected a stone tablet and wrote ¡°tomb of the hero Zhang Ji¡± on it.


    A gentle breeze blew past.


    The sky was high and the clouds were light, it was vast and boundless.


    Although they had won the war, Emperor Yun was not happy. He stood quietly in front of the tomb and said,


    ¡°What exactly is reincarnation?¡±


    the world after death, as we have guessed, really exists? ¡±


    ¡°Is there someone controlling it? Then, if there is a God in control, then what are we to you, the mysterious existence who controls reincarnation?¡±


    ¡°Zhang Ji, you went to see him ¡­ I hope you can tell me what happened when you come back.¡± The White Emperor lowered his head and looked at the tomb. Behind him was a group of celestial realm subordinates who were kneeling. He muttered,


    He chuckled,


    ¡°The existence of Samsara? I also want to see you.¡±

 Chapter 521

    ?


    521 The Daily News


    The road to the netherworld was long, and the head and tail of the people could not be seen.


    Bright and beautiful flowers covered the land on both sides. Zhang Xiaoxiao looked at the land in shock. is this the world after death? ¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect that the Deva didn¡¯t lie to him. It really existed.


    ¡°I can only start all over again.¡± Zhang Ye clenched his fists tightly. He was at a loss and bitter.


    There were all sorts of sounds around.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I die?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also dead.¡±


    ¡°This is the world of the dead?¡±


    ¡­.


    The crowd was in an uproar. It was obvious that after closing and opening their eyes, they had suddenly arrived in an unknown land. They felt very strange and panicked. Countless people were discussing and whispering to each other.


    ¡°Eh? It was the king of Xiao Kingdom! Saber God Zhang Mo!¡±


    Someone cried out in surprise. He seemed to have recognized Zhang Ji and quickly made way for him. Most of the people on the road to the netherworld were citizens of the Xiao Kingdom. Those who had died in the war with the Celestials were now crowded in the netherworld.


    ¡°You¡¯re at the front.¡± Someone said.


    Zhang Ji fell silent for a moment, feeling very guilty. If what the Deva had said was true, then he was indeed a spy for the Deva. He had helped the Deva expand his power, which was a huge loss of face.


    He quickly waved his hand and said, ¡± it¡¯s the world of the dead. There¡¯s no need to care about your identity when you were alive.


    The people around him quickly agreed.


    After a few twists and turns, Zhang Ji looked around curiously and examined his surroundings carefully. This was the world of the dead? What mysterious existence was in charge of it?


    At this moment, news came from the front of the group.


    they¡¯ve been queuing for half a month. I heard that they¡¯ve suspended their stock again!


    we¡¯re temporarily closing our business. It¡¯s said that too many people died in this war. The netherworld is full and it¡¯s hard to manage!


    it¡¯s said that lady Meng Po has started again, but she has asked the black and white ghosts to recruit people.


    ¡­.


    Zhang Ye had a strange expression on his face when he heard this. Recruiting?


    ¡°This, this ¡­ What do you mean by that?¡±


    Zhang Xiao looked at the crowd in the distance and suddenly felt that his life had been in vain. He could not help but look amazed. The world of the dead was really unfathomable.


    There were various special personnel in charge of reincarnation. It was said that the highest level was the mysterious Supreme existence who was in charge of the reincarnation Palace?


    After waiting in line to rest for a few days, people continued to pour in, and he could vaguely see a stream of people ahead.


    Zhang Ji gradually saw the bridge of helplessness, the home-viewing terrace, and the three-lives stone. The people on the bridge were crying and mourning. After finding out the specific effects, Zhang Ji couldn¡¯t help but be shocked and feel even more respectful.


    However, he was also extremely bitter in his heart. He was already dead. This Yellow Springs Road was his last path. He had completely forgotten everything. His heart was filled with regret, confusion, and incomparable regret.


    He wanted to change everything, but he didn¡¯t know where to start.


    He laughed, his face filled with the vicissitudes of life. in the face of death, all life is equal. Before the reincarnation, everything is illusory.


    Gradually, as the road moved forward, someone in the crowd in front pointed at the poem engraved on the bridge of helplessness and exclaimed, ¡± the Paramita flower blooms, the Paramita flower sighs on the bridge of helplessness. I¡¯ve forgotten my past life in this life, so how can I stay by my old friend in the next life ¡­ It¡¯s really a good poem!¡±


    I heard the black and white impermanences said that this was left by a reincarnated person a long time ago.


    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s strange. Since he can¡¯t remember his next life and this life, and he has no ties to it, it¡¯s a whole new life. Why would he write this poem?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that in the next life, you still want to do something to the people of the previous life?¡±


    that¡¯s ridiculous. How can someone still remember their past and present lives? ¡±


    ¡­


    Zhang Xiao listened to the discussions around him and was slightly shocked. He seemed to have some special thoughts in his heart and secretly clenched his fists.


    ¡°Perhaps, I have. chance ¡­¡±


    Gradually, Zhang San came to the end of the bridge. He saw the three-lives stone and the legendary mengpo. It was indeed extremely ugly, ferocious, and ugly. Just a smile from it would make one shiver.


    ¡°Number 124529, next life, path of the heaven-born.¡± The old and hoarse voice sounded, and everyone was envious. Becoming a Deva was the most honorable existence, and it was something that countless people couldn¡¯t even dream of.


    ¡°Can you wait a moment ¡­¡± Zhang Ye could not help but ask.


    Meng Po was shocked. She looked at the man and sized him up. everyone is waiting in line. It took them a long time to get their turn. They can¡¯t wait to be reincarnated, but you¡¯re still waiting? ¡±


    Zhang Ye nodded nervously.


    ¡°If you want to wait, then wait ¡­¡± Meng Po didn¡¯t pay attention to him. Zhang Ji silently returned to the beginning of the yellow Springs Road. He stood in the distance and waited quietly. He curled up in a corner and watched the newcomers die one by one.


    He observed everyone¡¯s expression without blinking.


    These people had just appeared in this world of the dead. They were very frightened and nervous.


    maybe it exists, maybe it doesn¡¯t ¡­ The moment the person I¡¯m looking for arrived in hell ¡­ He would definitely be very calm. When other people encountered such a mysterious and unknown situation, their first reaction would be to look around nervously ¡­ This man, on the other hand, shouldn¡¯t be nervous. Instead, he should be reminiscing, looking familiar, or something of the sort.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if it existed, but he had to wait and try!


    If there was someone who remembered reincarnation like this, he would definitely appear. After all, as long as one lived, one would die.


    How smart was he?


    I don¡¯t remember, but if someone does, then that person might be able to ¡­


    This was his last chance.


    After all, he was a formidable person. Ordinary people would not have thought of this and tried it decisively.


    As the days passed, the yellow Springs Road was filled with people. Zhang Ji had been waiting all this time, as if he had become a nail in the coffin. He had also witnessed the continuous improvement of the netherworld.


    During this period of time, there was also news from the front.


    the black and white impermanence Lords have brought back a strange tree. It¡¯s screaming. It¡¯s so strange ¡­ It was said that he was a temporary public servant who would appear in hell ¡­ He looks very timid and strange.¡±


    Zhang Xiao¡¯s expression suddenly became slightly strange. The black and white impermanences that he had mentioned before, had they returned?


    A few days passed.


    ¡°My God, it¡¯s said that the Treeman is whimsical and plans to build a city there! He¡¯s working on some construction blueprint and is preparing to carry bricks with the dead souls. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing at all ¡­¡±


    A few days passed.


    ¡°it¡¯s said that lady meng po ordered the tree man to solve the loneliness of our long wait on the road to the netherworld. the tree man came up with the idea of publishing newspapers! So that we won¡¯t be so bored!¡±


    daily newspaper? what¡¯s that? ¡±


    ¡­


    The daily newspaper?


    Even blade God Zhang Mo was curious.


    As a result, in just a few days, ¡± newspaper stands ¡± facilities were added on the yellow Springs Road. There were newspapers placed inside, and it was said that they had to be retrieved and put out at will.


    Some of the people who had been waiting bitterly on the road to the netherworld and lining up to be reincarnated were really lonely and bored. They couldn¡¯t help but pick up a newspaper to kill time. In the end, within a few days, they were instantly fascinated.


    On the entire Yellow Springs Road, almost every living being was sitting cross-legged on the ground, holding a newspaper and reading it.


    He didn¡¯t even have the heart to line up.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Although Zhang Ji was a formidable character, he was also slightly curious. The world after death was really mysterious.


    Even a Celestial Emperor like him could not help but pick up a so-called newspaper and read it. The words ¡°Samsara daily¡± were written on it in large font. A small headline on the first page read, ¡±


    ¡°Shocking! Fengdu Ghost City is being built and is planning to hire workers with generous rewards?¡±


    This title was very strange. For a moment, Zhang Ji did not know why, but he had a strong desire to read it. He continued to read, ¡± to realize the construction of the netherworld town, to enrich the spiritual life of the vengeful spirits in the reincarnation netherworld, and to realize the three modernization ¡­


    It was a long and voluminous article, and he actually unknowingly continued to read it. It was a very strange feeling, and after reading it, he even had the thought of taking the initiative to help build Fengdu.


    He then looked at the other pages of the newspaper, which seemed to have just been opened. There was not much ¡± News ¡± content, mainly ¡± novels ¡°. There seemed to be a novel called ¡± records of the alchemy Emperor ¡°.


    Alchemy Emperor, do not enter the forest, the first test of love.


    This writing style was really good.


    Unknowingly, he had become addicted to it.


    ¡°The Magus world? Sorcery? Spiritual power?¡± Zhang Ji pondered silently. He felt that he had a special intuition in this novel. It contained Some Kind of Heaven and earth truth that should not be underestimated. There was a world-shaking secret.


    this first chapter isn¡¯t simple. There are some concepts in it that are worth trying. Zhang Ji was known as the saber God, which was enough to show how terrifying his cultivation talent was. Could it be that this had actually happened in the book?

 Chapter 522

    ?


    522 Chapter 531-yedu city building plan (2 in 1)


    Cat jump sat in front of the computer, feeling very confused.


    He was just an ordinary tree player who was secretly farming and developing. A few days ago, he had already broadcasted his attempt to mine iron. After all, it was a big leap from the Stone Age to the Iron Age.


    However, a few days ago, he was inexplicably pulled into this dark world by a pair of strange black and white ghosts. They had ferocious faces and he experienced a lot of strange scenes-ghosts, the bridge of helplessness, the three-life stone, and even the huge black and white reincarnation hanging in the sky ¡­ Only then did he realize that this might be the legendary netherworld.


    I¡¯m numb!


    He had encountered a hidden mission!


    He was dumbstruck on the spot, and was directly dumbfounded. Using the common language of the current ¡± spore evolution ¡± forum users, he said, ¡± This happiness had come too suddenly!


    After all, this game wasn¡¯t that simple. You couldn¡¯t be bald just because you wanted to.


    Speaking of which, the path of the heaven-born, the path of animals, the path of hungry ghosts, the path of humanity, the path of Asura ¡­ Where did the sixth one go? What about the hell Dao? If there were six paths, what about reincarnation? Now, he might be able to get an answer to this world view.


    Just now, he had been brought to see Meng Po by the black and white impermanences and received a hell-level epic-level mission: Let him be in charge of the construction of Fengdu, and then propose various construction matters of the netherworld to improve it?


    Even I, a farming player, would have such a day!


    At that time, he was so excited. He was going to reach the peak of his life. Such a big project to build the netherworld was the dream of any farming player. In the end, when he asked how many people he could get, Meng Po directly said that he was alone now and asked him to think of a way.


    He was stunned on the spot!


    Just me?


    Then build your head!


    maybe I can start a live broadcast. If one side is in trouble, everyone will watch!


    He knew very well what kind of people those guys were. It was impossible to make use of them normally, as they were all wretched little people. But now that he had a way to attract them, it was different. Perhaps it could help him create a miracle.


    The three stinky leathers were better than Zhuge Liang, and the thinking of tens of thousands of idiots couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    He quickly turned on his livestream and called his friends. brothers, I¡¯ve encountered a hidden mission!


    Fortunately, the time in the netherworld was also one year at a time. It was just as fast as the flow of time in the beast path.


    ¡°Ai, ai, ai? Host, where is this place?¡±


    it¡¯s so dark. I feel like my life has fallen into darkness.


    There was a series of cheers. There were only two or three people entering. It was unknown when the live broadcast room would attract a large audience. Seeing this, Jumping Cat gritted its teeth and emptied all its savings. After all, for the sake of this hidden mission, it was going all out!


    Ding! Ding!


    Jumping Cat rewarded 10 rockets!


    In an instant, the huge amount of gifts made the popularity of the live broadcast room in the front row surge. A large number of people poured in, and everyone came to see what was happening.


    Jumping Cat introduced the environment. I received a strange encounter mission and met the black and white ghosts. They saw me farming and mining. The house they built was very unique. I was brought to hell! They want me to help them build their houses!¡±


    ¡°Build what house?¡± Someone commented in the comments.


    ¡°Fengdu!¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Everyone was shocked. It was the Fengdu from the legends? The one in the netherworld? A player? My God of creation, what kind of epic quest is this? He couldn¡¯t help but look around carefully.


    Jumping Cat immediately introduced them, as if she was an outdoor streamer.


    from the camera, we can see that Meng Po is currently the person in charge. There is no judge cui, ox head, and horse face, but we don¡¯t know if there will be one in the future. This is a wrinkled and dark old woman in her seventies or eighties, but she likes to smile. Her smile is very scary and sinister. When she has nothing to do, she likes to sit on the bridge of helplessness like a young girl in love. She takes out a mirror and shows off her smile in front of the mirror, saying that she wants to practice it for His Majesty to see ¡­


    His Majesty actually likes to watch this?


    All the netizens sucked in a cold breath.


    There was a deep shadow lingering in their hearts. This was like a horror story. Indeed, the aesthetic of the netherworld was different from ordinary people!


    Jumping Cat, the player, was also shocked and quickly regained his senses.


    ahem, ahem, ahem. We can also see that the black and white ghosts are a person with schizophrenia. It¡¯s very strange. They turn into a man and a woman to maintain the security of the road to the underworld. It¡¯s relatively normal.


    and beside the three-lives stone, there¡¯s often a truth listener squatting. He¡¯s a strange man with a wretched face, a sinister smile, and drooling from time to time. He makes me feel like a train maniac, giving me goosebumps.


    ¡­.


    Everyone felt that it was strange. Why were the NPCs in hell so interesting?


    Meng Po, who loved to look at herself in the mirror, but was extremely ugly.


    The black and white impermanences that were divided.


    And di ting, who had a wretched look on his face.


    Moreover, all of them were extremely ugly. It was as if they had come to the characters in a gloomy ghost story or Alice¡¯s dream-like Fairyland.


    apart from these NPCs, they also mentioned that there is a mysterious Samsara Palace¡¯s Emperor. No one knows what his real name is.


    I have to say, such an ugly Meng Po is actually in love. She¡¯s holding a small mirror and smiling charmingly. I have to say, she¡¯s a little cute (picking nose).


    ¡°Host, are you going to work here? (Interesting)¡±


    ¡­


    Cat jump nodded, put her hands together and said seriously, ¡± ¡°Everyone, help me think of a way, please! This strange encounter mission is Simply earth-shattering. It¡¯ll probably be very difficult to gain the favor of these NPCs.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. Only difficult things were challenging.


    another main mission has been activated. If I¡¯m not wrong, this is the second path. At this time, a well-known player immediately analyzed, ¡± the first main storyline-[ the rise of Asura ] is the gay route. It¡¯s obviously a combat route for combat players. It¡¯s for hot-blooded combat and cultivation, where the strong are respected ¡­ As for the second main storyline, [ the construction of yedu in hell ], it¡¯s obviously for lifestyle and farming players.¡±


    indeed. After all, one of the two treants is a battle-type while the other is a potion-type. They¡¯re obviously related to combat ¡­ The player in front of me, cat jump, is obviously an expert in farming. This distribution is definitely not by chance!¡±


    When someone analyzed it, everyone felt that it was reasonable. Wasn¡¯t that the case?


    The main storyline of the battle style and life style players had already been determined. Many people sat in front of the computer and took a deep breath. As expected of the game planning team, it was so precise that it was amazing.


    Although this virtual reality game did not have a level setting or an attribute panel, it was the essence of this game!


    It gave the players a very real experience, like a real Second Life. The two main storylines had also appeared in front of them, so the players would not be like headless flies ¡­ He would completely become a native and experience a real Second Life.


    ¡°It seems that we have a lot of work to do. We have to give birth to the babies over there and help with the farming here.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, awesome! Who said he was busy? Those who like to fight, go over there. Those who like farming and construction, come to this live broadcast room!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough! Although you¡¯re alone in building yedu, there will be labor. Those people on the road to the netherworld are the same, but how can they work for you without any benefits? You have to be rewarded ¡­ and on the road to the netherworld, Meng Po also asked you to eliminate their loneliness. Maybe we can make a daily newspaper, use spiritual food as a reward, and then stop updating ¡­ Let them carry the bricks before we can read the next chapter.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful! Two birds with one stone!¡±


    Thus, there was Samsara daily and the first chapter of the records of the alchemy Emperor: Alchemy Emperor, do not enter the forest. First test of passion.


    In fact, these novels had long been compiled into novels by fans on the internet in the real world. Even green vines, Daoist Immortals, and various eras had been recorded and compiled into actual records. Now, they could just be transported on the spot.


    Only translation was a difficult task.


    Fortunately, there were many netizens in cat jump and the live broadcast room, so they worked together to translate it.


    As fans of farming, the netizens were very excited. It was also a technical job to capture their hearts and make them itch.


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill them!¡± The group of people were in high spirits. They picked up their pens and prepared to strike.


    ¡­


    On the road to the netherworld.


    Zhang Xiao held the newspaper, feeling a little annoyed.


    The alchemy Emperor secretly made babies with his back to the seven little witches.


    The name was still weird, but the content was new.


    Grantham was rescued by seven young witches, only to find out that they had formed an Elizabeth Freemasonry to resist the dark witches, but it was very difficult. The young girls were bullied by the dark witches and lived at the bottom of the society.


    one day, Elizabeth came back in a sorry state. She lost her job and hugged slime, muttering to herself, ¡± Had life always been so difficult? Or was it only as difficult as when we were weak? ¡°Life has always been like this, even the strong have pain.¡± The slime suddenly said.


    ¡­


    When Zhang Ji saw this, this sentence pierced right into his heart.


    This slime was obviously someone who had experienced the vicissitudes of life. Zhang Ji also remembered his own life. He had struggled all his life but ended up being called a tyrant. He felt the same way and had a faint resonance in his heart.


    As he continued to watch, the alchemy Emperor began to study strange things. With his back to the seven little witches, he began to build mechanical alchemy dolls. Zhang Mo was full of anticipation. What was he doing now? A whole new civilization, a whole new world view, so novel, I really want to read the next chapter.¡±


    This was the first time he had such expectations.


    How long had it been since something like this had happened?


    Only when he was weak and challenged a powerful enemy of a country, as well as a Deva, would he have such a strong sense of anticipation!


    also, I really wonder how fearsome the person behind this book is to be able to write such a book. In his opinion, the writing in that world was very real. Even the various theories and data, in his extremely high vision, were very likely to be realized.


    His heart was completely heavy.


    ¡°As expected, the netherworld is very powerful.¡± He held his forehead.


    Initially, he had planned to wait in hell for the person who might remember the fate of reincarnation to fight for a chance of survival for the rise of the path of humanity. He had read the newspapers to pass the time. But now, he felt a little pain in wanting to catch up.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be addicted, I shouldn¡¯t forget my mission to save the path of humanity!¡±


    Zhang Ji clenched his fists. As the first ambitious heavenly Emperor in the history of the path of humanity, he silently hinted to himself.


    As the days passed, everyone on the road to the netherworld began to become completely addicted to the novel. The carefree daily life of the alchemy Emperor and the seven little witches was also infected by the sorrow and suffering of the king of Babylon, Lilith.


    Even Zhang Ji could not help but sigh. This was an era that was as sad as them.


    Especially when Lilith pretended to be cold in front of everyone and said, ¡± the king of Babylon is not allowed to shed tears. This stabbed Zhang Ye¡¯s heart even harder. He felt the same way. Wasn¡¯t this also him?


    The king would acknowledge, the king would permit, the king would carry the entire world!


    After he finished reading the last paragraph, he felt a long emptiness. He wanted to read it a few more times. As a failed King, he was the most emotional. He resisted the path of the heaven-born but was schemed against.


    He also started to read the other contents of Samsara daily aimlessly. The other pages were calling for everyone to build Fengdu Ghost City as usual. the ghost in the front will plant a tree, and the ghost in the back will enjoy the shade. In response to the netherworld¡¯s new target, we will be calling for all living beings on the road to the netherworld to participate ¡­


    Zhang Xiao shook his head.


    Moving bricks? As a construction worker, building a city?


    That was impossible.


    As the first Celestial Emperor in the history of the mortal world, he had unparalleled talent and swept across the world. Even the Celestials were afraid of him. Even if he was defeated and became the king of a destroyed country, he would not do such a lowly thing that would damage his status.


    The days passed.


    On the road to the netherworld, people were sitting cross-legged and reading newspapers. They were reading novels about alchemy Emperor¡¯s counterattack and the start of an earth-shattering war. They couldn¡¯t help but discuss it enthusiastically. Even a noble celestial began to argue with some creatures from the mortal world and animal path who looked down on them.


    in my opinion, this alchemy Emperor can definitely defeat that evil witch! The existence of the beast path spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The dark Witch is as powerful as a Deva! It¡¯s impossible for mortals to defeat Celestials!¡± A man from the mortal world shook his head and secretly glanced at a heavenly being, trying to flatter him.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The celestial was furious and had obviously become a true fan. from a fair point of view! Even if I¡¯m a Deva, the alchemy monarch can defeat a Deva. He¡¯s not Zhang Ji!¡±


    The man who was flirting was speechless.


    He was a little stunned and couldn¡¯t react at all.


    ¡°Yup! He would definitely win alchemy Emperor! He¡¯s not a loser like me. ¡± In the distance, Zhang Xiao clenched his fists and curled up in a corner. After going through so many reincarnations and deliberately hiding, no one here recognized him.


    At this moment, everyone was extremely nervous and full of anticipation, because the battle would begin tomorrow!


    The next day, a new newspaper was published, and a group of people rushed to the newspaper stand.


    ¡°Next,¡±


    At the end of the bridge, Meng Po was sitting on a chair and slowly pouring soup.


    BOOM!


    However, the people in the queue immediately swarmed away.


    ¡°Please allow us to wait for a while before reincarnating!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to follow another chapter! And drink grandma Meng¡¯s soup!¡±


    ¡°! ¡®m so anxious! Could Granzon defeat Medusa, the great Lord of Death? And then become an Emperor? To start a new wizard era?¡±


    ¡°The hymn of humans is a hymn of courage!¡±


    ¡­


    The bridge of helplessness was instantly in a state of chaos, and the place was completely empty.


    Shangguan man was speechless.


    She looked in front of her in a daze. Now, there was no one in line. They had all run to the crowded newspaper stands. For the yellow Springs Road, which was always full, everyone was rushing to be reincarnated. This was the first time.


    However, she didn¡¯t mind. She took out a book and started reading.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t alchemy Emperor¡¯s Chronicles. Although she was also following this story, as the person-in-charge, she had already digested it internally and read the updates in advance. What she was reading now was the book that the Asura Dao had written for her:


    confused, ugly, and cute wife: please conduct yourself, Your Majesty.


    ¡­.


    Tap tap tap tap.


    After a series of accumulation, the group of people went completely crazy. Today¡¯s chapter was undoubtedly a must-read. The alchemy monarch led tens of thousands of slimes to the battle in the alchemy airship. The battle was imminent. Could they win?


    Zhang Ji was one of the people in the crowd. He picked up the newspaper and saw the title of the day:


    Sweep! holding the sun, moon, and stars, there was no one like me in the world!


    ¡°This title, is it a victory? The counterattack has finally begun!¡± Zhang Ye clenched his fists tightly. He felt that this title was too domineering, and it made his blood boil.


    Holding the sun, the moon, and the stars in his hands, how domineering was this kind of person?


    He couldn¡¯t help but look at the next line of words. Who knew that today¡¯s Samsara daily would be so bizarre? there was only the bright and alluring chapter title in front of him. There was no content. There was only a single line of words below:


    how is the prediction chapter? please report to the brick-moving area!


    ???


    His expression changed several times, and his hand trembled. The newspaper was torn into two!

 Chapter 523

    ?


    523 Chapter 532-a strange person


    ¡°Brick-moving area?¡±


    The entire Yellow Springs Road was instantly empty.


    Meanwhile, the crowd at the newspaper stand instantly turned to the brick-moving area.


    go to the brick-moving area and read the latest chapter. Don¡¯t push me!


    there¡¯s no one in the world who can grasp the sun. moon, and stars. This title is too tempting. The alchemy Emperor should have won, but ¡­


    It could not be helped. This was the most intriguing scene. Grantham had been saving up for a long time, and this was the key chapter of the earth-shattering counterattack. After all, not only was the writing of this novel realistic and detailed, but some of the cultivation systems in it seemed to be feasible, which expanded the sense of immersion.


    ¡°Move bricks?¡±


    Zhang Ye tore the newspaper apart.


    He stood there alone, looking at the crowd in the distance. He took a deep breath. I¡¯m actually angry ¡­ The netherworld is indeed strange and unique.¡±


    His respect for him grew.


    At the very least, as a former ruler of a country, he would never have thought of such a method.


    As expected of the netherworld, the most mysterious place in the legends.


    forget it. This novel is filled with great horror. I¡¯m currently obtaining some kind of knowledge and intelligence from it! He thought for a while, but he still couldn¡¯t hold back his desire to know the ending. He strode over. after I finish reading this chapter, I won¡¯t read it anymore. I¡¯ll continue to go back and squat at the source of the yellow Springs Road. I¡¯ll wait for the person who might appear and remember the reincarnation. Then, maybe I can ¡­


    At the brick-moving office.


    A tree man was sitting on a chair.


    His door was even more crowded than mengpo¡¯s, as if he was mengpo.


    He kept telling the people in line,¡±you have to move bricks to continue watching!¡± However, to move bricks, one had to first smelt them. This was common sense. How could one move bricks without bricks? Everyone here is an expert with special talents, so your efficiency is amazing. You¡¯ll be able to complete it very soon.¡±


    He constantly assigned tasks, just like a contractor.


    The netherworld was in a physical space, not in Mengmei¡¯s mind space.


    The soil and flowers were all real, but the relatively powerful ghosts had been reincarnated countless times, so their talents were naturally powerful. They even had powerful souls that could turn into physical objects and come into contact with them. Naturally, they could move bricks and build buildings.


    ¡°Hurry up,¡±


    ¡°Go and smelt!¡±


    In an instant, the entire Yellow Springs Road was filled with people. It was as if they had entered an era of steel smelting, full of passion and vitality.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally starting ¡­¡± Mao Tiao sat on a chair and wiped off her sweat. She peeked at the empty bridge of helplessness in the distance and Meng Po was still reading quietly.


    Bringing people to start work was also one of Fengdu¡¯s plans.


    Although Inferno often suspended their business and was used to it, Meng Po was so calm when they stopped their business. Naturally, she had given them prior notice. Otherwise, he would have been dead by now.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know about Meng PO¡¯s vicious methods, but just thinking about it made him feel terrified.


    ¡°Water friends in the live broadcast room, are the building blueprints almost done? After all, many of them are Civil Engineers, and they even invited Mengmei, a land developer, to plan and construct a large-scale formation in accordance with the heavenly Dao ¡­¡±


    ¡°And all the big bosses, hurry up and translate. We¡¯ll kill them and let them experience the pain of catching up! Let them chase after a hundred million Zhang!¡± Jumping Cat was full of ambition as she said to the live stream, ¡± and to all the netizens, if you think it¡¯s good, please give it a tip.


    Everyone in the live broadcast room was speechless.


    They felt that this was simply poisonous.


    Which of the other people in the live broadcast room didn¡¯t obediently enjoy it? They were watching the host¡¯s performance with fair skin, beautiful long legs, and what about them? To look at a tree, not only did they have to pay money and reward, but they also had to help with the work and put in a lot of effort.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The busy afternoon gradually came to a stop.


    The group of people sat down on the bricks at the construction site in exhaustion. After reaping the fruits of their labor, they read the next chapter happily, feeling that their days were very fulfilling.


    ¡°Brother, your brick-moving skills aren¡¯t bad.¡± Some of the surrounding creatures said to Zhang Ji. They were full of admiration. Now, they were also gradually understanding the meaning of the word ¡®moving bricks¡¯.


    Zhang San didn¡¯t say much. After all, his cultivation and talent were there. He acted like a loner and ignored the group of people who were discussing the plot. He sat on the brick of the construction site and quietly read the newspaper in the corner.


    ¡°I¡¯m not disappointed!¡± He clutched the newspaper tightly and cheered. He watched Gao ran¡¯s battle to his heart¡¯s content. The great saber God Emperor, who was known as the ruthless and ambitious, felt every pore on his body relax!


    Cool!


    It felt too good!


    At the end of the letter, he read, ¡±


    The Holy See¡¯s alchemy Emperor Grantham had easily defeated Medusa¡¯s summon of the ancient Hero King, Gilgamesh, and completely suppressed the entire era. He had turned into the most dazzling sun, and the alchemy era had finally begun! The name of Lord Grantham, who was in charge of the door of truth and alchemy, was well-known throughout the world. However, he had secretly returned to the Elizabeth Freemasonry and told the seven little witches, ¡± I¡¯m back. just this one sentence alone made them wait for a hundred years.


    Seeing this, Zhang Xiao was satisfied.


    It was the end!


    Overthrowing the entire Dark Age and becoming invincible, the story should have come to an end.


    It was a happy ending for him and the seven little witches. Zhang Ji sat on the construction site and couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. He decided not to watch it anymore. The rest of the plot should be a peaceful and happy daily life.


    However, he casually glanced at the trailer for the next chapter.


    the alchemy Emperor started the Babylonian alchemy era, built world-class wonderings, the Babylonian Sky Garden, the Adolf Giants ¡­ It could be called a miracle and the most glorious era in the history of the Babylonian sorcerers. The seven little witches are about to die. Where will the alchemy Emperor go?¡±


    [ please look at the next chapter, the Land of the Gods, the gods! ]


    To the heavens?


    To see the land of all gods?


    The name of the chapter made him nervous. alchemy monarch, how could he be so bold?! He¡¯s a God!¡±


    What was the meaning of ups and downs, ups and downs?


    This was it!


    His heart stirred again.


    That¡¯s right, counting the time, the seven little witches were only at the second or third grade, and they were about to die of old age.


    He couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. Would there be no pain after becoming strong? He remembered the saying, ¡± life has always been like this, and even the strong have pain. it was as if the words echoed back and forth. He had overthrew the entire era for the seven little witches and defeated the most powerful enemy, but he could not defeat the enemy of time. Even if Grantham became the most powerful man on the top of the world, he still suffered.


    The surroundings were tense, and many of the seven little witches were so angry that they were grinding their teeth.


    poor Miss Elizabeth and the other cute little girls. Are they going to die? ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with this ending!¡±


    wait. minute. an audience with the gods. could it be that Granzon is going to the heavens to find the Land of the Gods, meet the gods, and find a way to prolong the lives of the seven little witches ¡­


    how is this possible?!


    Grantham, you¡¯re too infatuated ¡­


    ¡­


    The anxious discussions around him made Zhang Mo¡¯s heart start to become chaotic. He did not succeed, but the alchemy Emperor succeeded. If he did not get any good results, would he really end up in a sad state?


    ¡°Life is always miserable without good karma?¡±


    He took a deep breath and was touched by the story.


    What happened next was too confusing. He hesitated for a while, looked around, and continued to move bricks. forget it, I¡¯ll move for another afternoon. There¡¯s another chapter in the evening. I¡¯ll leave after I finish reading it.


    A few days later.


    ¡°Brother, my brick-moving skills are not as good as yours.¡± One of the celestial beings sighed in admiration. He had thought that with his talent, even if he did such a lowly job, he would still be dazzling. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be such an amazing person.

 Chapter 524

    ?


    524 Chapter 533-waiting for three years on the bridge of helplessness


    Time passed by in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°I seem to have been here before.¡±


    Li Sansheng finally arrived. He looked around in a daze. ¡°However, in my memory, there seems to be a long and dense crowd. The yellow Springs Road that has no end actually only has a sparse number of people lining up ¡­¡±


    He was a little puzzled.


    There were very few memory fragments, but he had never made a mistake.


    Could it be that something had changed?


    He turned his head and saw a magnificent black city in the distance. It was still under construction.


    Huge black square stones were neatly piled up, making it look majestic and vast. On top of the stones, there were strange creatures holding a piece of paper and reading it with great interest.


    ¡°What are they doing? It¡¯s so strange, but the road to the netherworld is long and there¡¯s no one in line. I can get to the bridge of helplessness as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Wait, why did I say the bridge of helplessness?¡±


    He was puzzled again.


    He arrived at the bridge of helplessness without any obstructions. There were still a few people here and there. He stood on the three-life stone and began to look at his past and present life.


    ¡°So I ¡­ It¡¯s me. ¡±


    After he saw it, he finally understood everything.


    In this life, even though his talent was still very poor, he had experienced the war in the Xiao Kingdom. This incident was considered a huge event in the long history of the path of humanity. It was a terrifying dark era. The first formidable Celestial Emperor in the history of the path of humanity, the God of machetemen, Zhang Ji, had attacked the Celestials. He had amazing talent, but he still died in the end!


    He was not very talented. As a survivor of the Xiao Kingdom, he was born early. With his business and wisdom, he built a big business. He was supposed to get married and have children, but there were some fragments of memories in his heart that kept him tied down, making him eager to find someone.


    Thus, after he had a successful career, he gave up his wealth and spent his entire life looking for something.


    In the end, he passed by a village when he was old. He suddenly felt an inexplicable bond in his heart. He walked in and saw a crazy woman in her teens.


    His tears began to flow uncontrollably, and he sobbed. He knew that this was the person he was looking for.


    It was said that the crazy woman¡¯s parents were also survivors of the Xiao Kingdom. When they were pregnant, they ran away. However, the woman was born with a head. She was mentally retarded. He had raised her for half of his life, but she still could not regain her consciousness. He died of an illness at the age of ninety-seven and came here.


    I¡¯ve waited bitterly for several lifetimes, but we can¡¯t be together in the end ¡­ He wiped his tears and looked at Meng Po in front of him. She was no longer the mysterious reincarnation existence in the past.


    Thousands of years of looking back, several lifetimes of bitter waiting, the love in the reincarnation began and did not stop here.


    ¡°A lifetime of mistakes, a lifetime of mistakes ¡­¡± His face was bitter. The intersection of reincarnation and reincarnation could not be at the right time.


    Suddenly, Meng Po put down the book with the strange name and looked up.


    19476, I¡¯ve heard of you. In your next life, you¡¯ll be in the mortal world.


    Li Sansheng was silent for a moment. can I wait for a while? ¡±


    ¡°oh?¡± Meng Po asked.


    ¡°Wait for her to die. Wait for a perfect time to reincarnate together.¡± He took a deep breath.


    Meng Po laughed. do you know that it¡¯s almost useless for you to wait like this? even if you¡¯re the same age as her, you¡¯ll still miss her in the sea of people because you might not remember her or find her. You¡¯ll also waste a lot of reincarnation time waiting for her. It¡¯s not worth it.


    Li Sansheng pursed his lips and said determinedly,¡±I want to wait for her ¡­¡± Whoever dies at the age of ninety-seven will have to wait three years on the bridge of helplessness!¡±


    Meng Po smiled.


    Three years on the bridge of helplessness was equivalent to 30 years in the mortal world. Perhaps the girl would enter the cycle of reincarnation around the same time.


    Li Sansheng chose to wait in the end. He left the bridge of helplessness and wandered aimlessly.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    On the other side, a Foreman was working hard on the construction site of Fengdu.


    A voice came from afar.


    ¡°Did you hear? The person who left behind the poem at the bridge of helplessness has appeared again!¡±


    that¡¯s right, he¡¯s really an infatuated lover. Whoever dies at the age of ninety-seven will have to wait three years on the bridge of helplessness ¡­ It¡¯s another new poem!¡±


    Zhang Ji¡¯s eyes widened, and his mind went blank.


    At this moment, he realized that he had forgotten to keep an eye on the person who had just descended on the road to the underworld. He didn¡¯t expect that he had already missed it. The other party should have left and entered the cycle of reincarnation. He was extremely remorseful.


    ¡°Detestable!¡± Only then did he remember his mission, which was to shoulder the rise and fall of the entire path of humanity. He said with great pain, ¡± I deserve to die. Damn it. The fate of the path of humanity is on me, but ¡®records of alchemy Emperor¡¯ has wronged me!!


    At this moment, a voice came from afar, ¡± a famous person is here.


    Zhang Xiao was shocked. She hasn¡¯t left yet? He couldn¡¯t help but quickly walk over.


    Li Sansheng was also very surprised. He looked at this man, who looked like the ambitious and ruthless Zhang Ji, a hero of a generation, but at this time, he was like a contractor, full of the smell of the countryside.¡±This person is a little similar to the Overlord of the path of humanity who dared to defy the heavens.¡±


    ¡°Brother, come over here.¡± Zhang Ye finally remembered what he was here for.


    Then, li Sansheng felt that his three views had been attacked. It was really the legendary Overlord Zhang Qian who had such a tortuous thing happen in the netherworld. What was even more shocking was that this number one Celestial Emperor of the mortal world actually had a request from him!


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Li Sansheng quickly shook his head. He knew his own capabilities.


    but only you can barely remember this place and have the memories of your previous life. Zhang Ji just stared at him. also, I have a plan. Since you¡¯re not talented, I can train you here, although I don¡¯t know how much you can remember in your next life! How much of it will become an instinct!¡±


    Li Sansheng was still hesitating.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Zhang Ji took a deep breath. He knew that this person was the only hope for the path of humanity. although your talent is weak and you are not a battle-type, you can vaguely remember reincarnation. This is still your greatest advantage ¡­ ¡®I¡¯ve comprehended two peerless martial arts from alchemy Emperor¡¯s record, and my combat power is several times stronger than before. If I challenge a Deva again, I might have a great advantage ¡­¡¯ I¡¯ve already lost and there¡¯s no second chance. You¡¯re different. I¡¯ll teach you, and you might be able to ¡­¡±


    Did he learn some kind of shocking secret technique from alchemy Emperor?


    Li Sansheng looked at the newspaper with a dumbfounded expression ¡­ He had been reincarnated for so many years, but this was the first time he had seen such a bizarre thing.


    this is a very good newspaper. It can help you pass the time. Also, some of the data in it is extremely unbelievable. It can inspire us. Zhang Ji said, ¡± in the netherworld, there are many things that conform to the rules of heaven and earth. You can¡¯t underestimate them.


    Li Sansheng¡¯s face suddenly became serious.


    After all, he had to wait here for the arrival of that person. There was no harm in looking at it now. He could become a nail in the netherworld with Zhang Ji.


    Zhang Ji wasn¡¯t afraid that li Sansheng would be fascinated by it. He couldn¡¯t help but whisper in his heart, ¡± at most, I¡¯ll just drive him away. Anyway, even if I¡¯m fascinated, it doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t drive him out.


    Zhang Ye made up his mind and said, ¡± ¡°Speaking of which, in the netherworld, besides the newspaper stand, there¡¯s also a fighting stand! Perhaps, there was a huge secret hidden within. The name ¡®combat¡¯ was already profound enough, and he could go and take a look to comprehend some of the laws of the world! It¡¯s not officially open yet, so only foremen like us who built Fengdu are qualified to try it. I¡¯ll Take You There to take a look.¡±


    Then, the two of them came to a heavy and thick rectangular machine with a few strange black and white buttons in the shape of a three-life stone.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Li Sansheng was shocked.


    I¡¯m not sure, but the combat Pavilion might be able to help you improve and train your combat talent! Zhang Ji¡¯s expression was serious as he tried to figure it out.


    He had read the novel and comprehended the wondrous deduction technique from it, which was why he had wasted some time. He was addicted to it, but he knew better than anyone that these things should not be underestimated.


    ¡°Improve, train my combat talent?¡± Li Sansheng¡¯s face also became serious.


    His lack of combat talent had always been a pain in his heart. Now that he had such a mysterious item, his eyes burned with passion and he was vaguely looking forward to it.


    ¡°Calm down ¡­ Perhaps, this is your chance to save the path of humanity!¡± Zhang Ji¡¯s expression became serious as he took out a few coins. they said that you have to insert a coin to use it. Although this is my first time using it, come and try it with me to improve your combat skills!


    ¡°Yes!¡± Li Sansheng¡¯s face was solemn. I¡¯m willing to practice my combat skills!


    As the coin was thrown in, the screen of the machine gradually lit up with a few large words under the two people¡¯s solemn eyes.


    ¡°King of Fighters 98¡±

 Chapter 525

    ?


    525 The gates of hell (2 in 1)


    ¡°King of Fighters 98¡å


    On the square-shaped screen, the colorful, high-resolution graphics of the arcade machine kept jumping.


    There was a ¡®start fight¡¯ button at the bottom of the words, and in the background were two muscular men with bare arms and a cloth tied around their heads. They jumped up with a ¡± hahaha ¡± and crossed their legs in the air in a handsome manner, forming an ¡®x¡¯.


    Kachaa!


    A white flash of lightning streaked across the sky. They landed and began to fight again.


    Ha!


    Hahaha!


    They exchanged blows madly.


    Sparks and lightning.


    The background of the opening scene was very exquisite, and there were no repeated fights.


    This was all because the fighting AI was set to make random moves, which was equivalent to two computers fighting each other. After all, this arcade game could also fight with two players and a computer, just like the traditional game.


    Hahaha!


    Such a handsome fight and humming sound was a little dazzling in the dark and gloomy netherworld at this time. In the distance, many people who were still reading the newspaper attracted the attention of the construction site people, one after another.


    Zhang Ye was shocked. His hands gripped the screen tightly and his eyes widened. this, this, this ¡­ What¡¯s going on? why did the words ¡®fight begins¡¯, the voice, and the character appear?¡±


    Zhang Ji had brought li Sansheng here for the test to find a chance to fight back against the path of the heaven-born for the rise of the path of humanity. As the first heavenly Emperor of the path of humanity, he was a man of great talent and strategy. He dared to be the first to rebel against the path of the heaven-born in the entire country. He was already extremely cautious. However, he did not expect that such a strange phenomenon would still happen after throwing in a coin.


    Through the transparent glass, there were two muscular men inside the machine.


    He had never seen such a strange thing in his life.


    ¡°The two Dao friends inside, do they know how to speak?¡± Zhang Ye suddenly leaned on the screen and knocked on the glass, as if he was knocking on the door. how did the two of you get in? why did you fight? ¡± Such a ruthless move?¡±


    Ha!


    Hahaha!


    The two little people were still fighting and there was no reply.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? They can¡¯t hear our voices?¡± This strange scene made li Sansheng a little uneasy. Previously, when Zhang Ji said that the current hell was incredible and mysterious, he didn¡¯t believe it, but now he had to believe it.


    I don¡¯t know either. From the looks of their battle, there were even lightning and flames. They seem to be powerful beings with extraordinary cultivation. Zhang Ji couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. He picked up the arcade game that was as tall as a person and turned it around to check for any abnormalities.


    But no matter how she looked at it, it didn¡¯t look like it could fit two people.


    The previous newspapers were still acceptable to Zhang Ji. After all, in the mortal world, there were paper books, classrooms, teachers, and scholars. But now, the newspapers in front of him were unbelievable. They belonged to the unconventional category that he could not understand at all.


    At this moment, the people in the distance also rushed over.


    When everyone saw the screen light up, they began to discuss among themselves. They were amazed and laughed as they communicated.


    ¡°Reincarnation is truly the most mysterious and wondrous place in the world. This was the battle Pavilion that was being tested? Why are there two little people behind this metal block of glass?¡± A being from the path of humanity spoke. He had an extraordinary cultivation level when he was alive and his vision was not low. He frowned slightly, ¡± could it be that it¡¯s similar to the three-life stone and can see the images of the previous life? ¡±


    One of the celestial beings shook his head and laughed. ¡°That¡¯s not the case! Everyone, take a look! These two people seem to be trapped behind this mysterious glass and are constantly fighting, but there are no duplicates, as if they are real people.¡±


    Everyone was still watching carefully, not daring to act rashly.


    They observed the battle for a few minutes. There were no duplicates, and it did not seem like a rigid video.


    ¡°It¡¯s a work of art. It can¡¯t be the world-class alchemy wonder in the records of alchemy Emperor, right? Something like The Hanging Garden of Babylon, the giant of Adolf ¡­¡± Soon, some people remembered the fantasizing scene in the novel, the legendary alchemy.


    ¡°It really looks like it!¡±


    Immediately, everyone thought carefully and held their breath.


    They had learned about the mysterious and vast sorcerer world in the novel and were already addicted to it. Naturally, they were not calm.


    it should be known that ordinary novels would never be able to attract them. at most, it would only attract the obsession of some ordinary people. however, the epic novel in front of them was so real that its theory and system were very likely to be realized. it deeply touched their hearts and made them forget to eat and sleep.


    The plots, sentences, and cultivation systems in these novels were enough to shock their hearts.


    As they savored it, they felt as if they had come into contact with the true meaning of the world in their own realms. Many of them had a sudden epiphany and felt that their path of cultivation had suddenly opened up.


    ¡®wait, this combat pavilion ¡­ could it be that the legendary alchemy emperor grantham has been searching for ¡­ The door of truth?¡± Some people looked at the screen as if they were looking through an entire world.


    ¡°The door of truth?¡±


    The dozen or so people present instantly stopped laughing.


    It seemed to be whimsical and delusional, but at this moment, everyone felt that it was quite similar!


    Through the square glass frame, didn¡¯t it look like the mysterious door of truth?


    ¡°You must know that Magi are a group of pure people who pursue the truth ¡­¡± They looked at the arcade machine, and the atmosphere suddenly became solemn. Suddenly, someone silently recited the epic scene of Hermes granting the divine fire to the mortals and the three witches on the ground:


    alchemy is the mysterious study that creates the unknown life!


    pry open the door of truth. If you can master this knowledge, you will obtain the true glory of the world, and all the mysteries of the world will disappear from your side.


    all things in the world reinforce and counteract each other, and replace each other. This is the principle of alchemy.


    ¡°The mysteries of alchemy are all in the ¡®Trinity formula¡¯. One kind of quality will please another, one kind of quality will subdue another, and one kind of quality will dominate another.¡±


    ¡­


    He recited it continuously.


    Everyone started to reminisce and read the exquisite words.


    This was the principle of alchemy in Wizard Stories. It was mysterious and contained the ultimate truth that Wizards pursued.


    if that¡¯s the case, perhaps this isn¡¯t traditional alchemy but evil alchemy. It¡¯s the dark witch¡¯s school of death ¡­ Someone began to breathe rapidly and couldn¡¯t help but try to figure it out. He pointed at the arcade game and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Look at these two people ¡­ The souls of the living were cruelly imprisoned in this metal lump, making them fight continuously, not willing to let go of day and night ¡­ It¡¯s a cruel punishment!¡±


    The people around him nodded in realization. They also felt that this method was very cruel.


    At this moment, the two fighting figures on the screen would probably fight for hundreds or even thousands of years. This kind of suffering was indeed a kind of hellish torture, a punishment crueler than death.


    If they were the ones locked up and constantly fighting inside, they would be surrounded by people just by inserting coins. It was terrifying to think about it!


    the netherworld is in charge of the six paths of reincarnation. At this time, let us build Fengdu and establish the path of hell as the world of hell after death ¡­ Perhaps, this iron block was taking in those who had committed felonies and making them suffer here! Make up for the karmic hindrance!¡±


    ¡°This might be the truth of the hell Dao. This box is hell!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, that makes sense!¡±


    ¡°Brother is wise!¡±


    ¡°As expected of a Deva!¡±


    Everyone completely calmed down. They surrounded the arcade game and started to discuss. if we put in the coins, we can see their fighting scenes. Maybe we can learn some fighting principles from it.


    however, the gate of truth might not be suitable. It¡¯s more appropriate to call it the gate of hell.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    This was torture, and the battle was not allowed to stop for even a moment. Wasn¡¯t this hell?


    After all, the people present were knowledgeable, and they had read the alchemy Emperor¡¯s biography. They gradually came to a conclusion after combining it with the mysterious alchemy techniques in the biography and their constant reasoning.


    the battle Pavilion is not only a place to torture them, but we can also watch them fight and learn!


    ¡°Yeah, these people are probably all powerful beings!¡±


    Therefore, they sat down cross-legged on the game¡¯s starting screen, trying to figure out the mysteries. It was as if Hongjun was giving a lecture while the experts sat on futons and listened to him.


    Cat jump, who was hiding at the side, was instantly dumbfounded.


    Brothers, this is The King of Fighters, a fighting game. Why are you watching the opening scene like it¡¯s a movie?


    An hour passed.


    Two hours ¡­


    They were still sitting cross-legged, watching the two fight.


    Mao Tiao, who was hiding in the dark, had a change in expression. Surprise, shock, daze, heartache, all sorts of complicated emotions took turns. Suddenly, she felt a sense of depression pressing down on her chest. It was very uncomfortable. She could not help but roar in her heart,


    Look at your sister!


    Hurry up and press the ¡®start fighting¡¯ button!


    ¡­


    It was no wonder that he was speechless. After a few months of hard work, Baldy had been furiously learning about electrical circuits and alchemy. With the help of the big shots, he had finally stepped into the age of video games. With the help of alchemy, the electronic components he made were not very precise, and the size was rough and large. However, they were still comparable to the level of arcade games in the 1970s and 1980s. Therefore, he created the most classic arcade game, King of Fighters.


    And it was a hardcore version.


    After all, for ordinary people, there were only a few moves, so it wasn¡¯t too difficult. But what about the powerhouses? Of course, he had to strengthen it. Just the moves alone had thirty moves, which were cumbersome and complicated, and extremely difficult. The movements were so fast that it was difficult to react. In short, he had to do it as hard as he could.


    He had spent a few months meticulously creating it. Of course, he was looking forward to a warm response.


    Who knew that in front of him ¡­


    The live broadcast room was also dead silent.


    This was too much of a show.


    ¡°I burst out laughing! Hahahaha, this machine is connected to the door of truth, hell? It¡¯s a torture, and there¡¯s a villain locked inside?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re so cute!¡±


    don¡¯t worry, analyze it calmly. I know why they didn¡¯t click on the ¡®start fighting¡¯ button. It¡¯s because they don¡¯t know how to operate the joystick at all. In their eyes, after inserting the coin, the screen will light up with the words ¡®start fighting¡¯, and the person will also start fighting. Doesn¡¯t that mean that the fight has already started? ¡±


    think about it, the four words that appeared, coupled with the image, can indeed be understood that way.) ¡±


    no wonder they¡¯re watching quietly. They think that¡¯s all the content.


    ¡­


    Jumping Cat thought for a moment and looked at the bullet comments on the live stream. He didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. It was his fault for not explaining it clearly. This strange creation that transcended the era was naturally understood by these dead ancient people in their own way.


    It seemed that he had to go up and explain how to play.


    However, at this moment, someone in the bullet comments also suggested, ¡± wait, the setting of the gate of hell is quite interesting! Since they think that this is an alchemy wonder imprisoned in a cage, why don¡¯t we just go with the flow?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I was just worried that I didn¡¯t know how to build the eighteen levels of hell, and now there¡¯s one in front of me. Wouldn¡¯t it be great to design eighteen levels directly? (Happy)¡±


    he¡¯s a devil, right? he cut corners to this extent!


    ¡°You don¡¯t say. Meng Po-sama will like it too! After all, every time he entered the battle Pavilion, he would see a group of people suffering and fighting in the 18 levels of hell. He could even control them to fight. Such torture ¡­ It will also deter The Other Hell Path members from being presumptuous (funny)¡±


    ¡°Wait, when the time comes, I might be able to make it real ¡­ They are all fake now, but they can become real people in the future, and the prisoners ¡°souls can be stuffed into it to make an arcade machine?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a brilliant idea!¡±


    ¡°Ask Meng Po if she can do it! It¡¯s really cool to do this 18-floor hell of arcade games!¡±


    maybe Meng Po can¡¯t make the decision, and she doesn¡¯t have the power. I¡¯ll have to ask the legendary Emperor for advice.


    right, it¡¯s a good opportunity to see what kind of aesthetic this mysterious existence is!


    After a round of discussion, they finally decided on the setting of the eighteen levels of hell.


    Arcade game = gate of hell.


    The gate of hell was connected to the eighteen levels of hell.


    Even they couldn¡¯t help but say wonderful!


    This setting was quite good.


    However, at this moment, cat jump was prepared to explain to them and let them start the game. After all, the scene in front of them was very scary.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s take a look first!¡±


    a lot of big shots are experienced people. It is only natural that they analyze the situation carefully.


    The live broadcast room was filled with bullet comments.


    Jumping Cat was silent for a moment. After thinking about it, she decided to observe in secret. The audience¡¯s first reaction was extremely important. After all, the construction of Fengdu still needed to be duped.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Three days had passed.


    Other than reading the newspaper, there was another source of entertainment for the people who were carrying bricks. They came to the battle Pavilion to watch the battle between the two.


    As the days went by, they found that the moves of these two people had become completely clear. Each of them had thirty moves, and they were tired of watching them. Many people were thinking about it. Could it be that there were some mysterious moves? These 30 moves contained the laws of heaven and earth?


    After they got bored of it, they started to realize that there were a bunch of strange buttons on it. They did not know what they were for, so Zhang San could not help but try them out.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ start the game ]


    After he pressed a button, the line of words flashed and two options appeared.


    ¡°Single player mode¡±


    ¡°Two-person mode¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°New image?¡± Zhang Ye was taken aback. He tried to understand the functions of the buttons. It would jump between two modes. After he pressed ¡°single mode,¡± countless avatars appeared.


    Kyo Kusanagi.


    Iori Yagami.


    ¡­


    Please choose the difficulty:


    1st rank ¡­


    2nd rank.


    Zhang Ye immediately chose the highest difficulty level, level three.


    And after that, the fourth, fifth, sixth, quasi-Emperor, heavenly Emperor, God, these difficulties were all gray and couldn¡¯t be opened.


    Looking at the difficulty options, the surrounding people¡¯s breathing quickened. This ¡­


    Is it because we¡¯re too weak that it¡¯s not activated?


    It was another round of random selection.


    In fact, these boot options were enough to understand the function of the buttons. After they were selected, the real fighting scene would appear.


    ¡°What?¡± Zhang Xiao was shocked.


    He discovered that he could actually control one person to fight with another.


    His pupils contracted in excitement. unbelievable! It was simply unbelievable! Was this the gate of hell? It was a work of art and a divine skill! Not only can it imprison prisoners, but it can also control their bodies to fight?¡±


    However, in his opinion, this kind of torture was simply too cruel. Letting others play with one¡¯s body was the most unacceptable thing for an expert.


    ¡°Kyo Kusanagi ¡­ What kind of powerful expert is this?¡± Zhang San was also sitting on the control panel, controlling this character. He was extremely talented in combat, and his reflexes were terrifying. The screen was almost like a blur.


    Rank three difficulty.


    ¡°Pa pa pa!¡±


    It was almost like a screen, with countless frames jumping every second, and the gorgeous battle turned into afterimages.


    And every time he used a gorgeous and handsome move, the name of the move would appear next to it. It was extremely smooth, making people feel extremely happy and extremely pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°What a monster! After being hit a few times in the beginning, he became completely familiar with it? After knocking down the opponent, you start to practice your moves on the spot?¡±


    ¡°This kind of combat talent? I didn¡¯t expect our brick-moving Foreman to be so strong!¡±


    ¡°As expected of a man that even I admire.¡± Even the Devas were shocked.


    The surrounding crowd was completely shocked.


    People crowded around the arcade machine with excitement on their faces. Cat jump was completely dumbfounded. Ten thousand f * cking curses ran through her heart. She never thought that she had underestimated these monsters from the advanced extraordinary world. Was this the average level of gods?


    The live broadcast room also exploded. Were all the ghosts in hell so fierce? This was simply inhuman! How could he make a game for them to play?


    ¡°As expected of the battle Pavilion,¡±


    Zhang Ye was extremely excited and his respect for her grew.


    He controlled his character to fight with his opponent and called li Sansheng to watch from the side. He said seriously, ¡± watch how I fight! Then, study hard. The mission of saving our mortal world in the future will be handed to you ¡­ For now, just watch how I operate it. For example, this [ external style * nailuoluo ], swish in the air ? swish ¡­ You have to press a total of eight buttons before it can be sent out.¡±

 Chapter 526

    ?


    526 A new theory?


    This was the abnormal version of The King of Fighters.


    Not only did he have to use 30 moves in a complicated sequence to deal with attacks from the enemy¡¯s angle, but his opponent also had a very high HP bar. It could be said to be a true hell-level difficulty. Although he was only The King of Fighters on the surface, he had actually combined all kinds of hardcore and complicated fighting techniques from history. Even so, he was still easily defeated by Zhang San at Tier 3.


    what kind of shocking operation is this?!


    It wasn¡¯t just cat jump. The arcade machine was also crowded with people, who were constantly exclaiming and watching. Their hands were even itching to go up and give it a try. Controlling characters to fight and kill was simply too interesting!


    ¡°Pa pa pa!¡±


    The two figures on the arcade machine turned into afterimages.


    If it was a low-level mortal, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see this battle clearly.


    ¡°Is this a battle between the strong?¡±


    it¡¯s the same as the fights I¡¯ve seen in the mortal world. I can¡¯t see the movements at all. It¡¯s exactly the same.


    ¡­.


    The surrounding people exclaimed.


    However, Zhang Ji¡¯s expression was calm, and his hands moved so fast that they left afterimages.


    After a few years, he had once again experienced the thrill of battle.


    It was this intense pressure.


    His mind was tense, as if he was Dancing on the Edge of a cliff. If he was not careful, he would fall into the abyss.


    He pursed his lips. He knew that each of the combos was terrifyingly difficult. He had to press the button eight times in a specific order. His opponent¡¯s movements were too fast, and he had to complete it quickly within 0.5 seconds before he could launch a combo to resist. If he was distracted and his state of mind was unstable, he might press one wrong button in the eight combos and he would not be able to resist the attack!


    But fortunately, he was once a saber God. How could he make such a low-level mistake?


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡±


    this reaction not only repels the opponent, but also tries to figure out a new move!


    ¡°It¡¯s easy!¡±


    The surrounding people exclaimed.


    However, this was no longer able to affect his combat form. Zhang Ji¡¯s lips curled up into a confident smile. perhaps, an Ordinary Level five, level six, or even an Emperor-to-be will make different degrees of mistakes when they are completely clueless for the first time ¡­ But I won¡¯t. I¡¯m the saber God, Zhang Ji! The first heavenly Emperor of the path of humanity, an existence that even the Celestials were afraid of!¡±


    Although he had been carrying bricks for a long time, he still had the pride of being the strongest heavenly Emperor of his era. He had died because of a scheme and fallen into the cycle of reincarnation. however, as expected of the battle Pavilion. This is indeed a place to train the battle consciousness, reaction speed, and calm of experts! Because in a battle, these are the most important things.¡±


    The surrounding people were all excited.


    Zhang Ji finally opened his mouth and began his formal combat teaching to li Sansheng. He said lightly, ¡± ¡°Do you know why some people are talented in cultivation but weak in combat? He couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow in the same realm and was killed in just a few moves?¡±


    Li Sansheng thought for a while and said,¡±it¡¯s the difference in combat talent that¡¯s too great. This is the difference between a heaven¡¯s pride expert and a mediocre person.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but what¡¯s the so-called talent in combat?¡± Zhang Ji explained. This was a comprehensive factor. In a real battle between powerhouses, there were countless changes in an instant! Especially those who had reached the level of Emperor-to-be and heavenly Emperor, they were attacking each other countless times almost every second, just like what was happening now ¡­ Everything happened too fast, too fast. Not only did he have to react extremely quickly, but he also had to be absolutely calm and carry out a large number of correct counterattacks and blocks in an instant ¡­ Nervousness, instant hesitation, distraction from other people¡¯s voices, interference from the enemy, it would make you pause for a moment, which was enough to affect the victory or defeat ¡­ If you¡¯re hit once, it¡¯s a light injury. If it¡¯s a second time, it¡¯s a minor injury. If it¡¯s a third time, it¡¯s probably a serious injury ¡­¡±


    ¡°Some people are born with slow reactions. Some people were usually very calm, but when they were on a stage with countless people, they would be anxious and even unable to speak, not to mention the edge of death. Because they knew that if they made a slight mistake, they would be killed by the other party, and they would be in an extremely fearful state, leading to a series of mistakes, so they would die faster ¡­ Simply put, this is the so-called talent for combat.¡± Zhang Ji taught her calmly, not caring that others were eavesdropping.


    He knew very well that so what if they knew?


    They were the same as him, on the land of the dead, and they would not take it away!


    Only li Sansheng was different. Perhaps he could remember it! He wanted to train Li Sansheng hard. No matter how bad his combat talent was, he would put in a hundred times, a thousand times more effort than ordinary people so that he could engrave the memory of the battle into his bones and his instincts, and bring it to the next life!


    He had already lost, and Li Sansheng was the last hope of the path of humanity!


    ¡°Combat talent isn¡¯t everything! It was just the beginning of becoming a strong person, the foundation of fighting on equal footing with others ¡­ The truly strong, on the other hand, rely on wisdom.¡±


    Zhang Ye pointed at his brain. developing exclusive cultivation techniques, trump cards, moves. Not a single top expert became famous by learning other people¡¯s cultivation techniques! At the very least, I¡¯ll have to improve my own unique cultivation method. I¡¯m relying on my original saber God¡¯s thirty-six slashes, combined with my innate talent, so even Celestials don¡¯t dare to provoke me. ¡±


    Li Sansheng nodded thoughtfully. I understand. The top powerhouses basically have similar combat talents, reaction speed, battle keenness, and the best way to deal with things. There are basically no mistakes or flaws ¡­ The rest of the competition will be about the difference in cultivation techniques and various trump cards!¡±


    Zhang Ji nodded his head indifferently and continued, ¡± li Sansheng, you¡¯re not lacking in wisdom. I believe that you can develop your own cultivation method and system. You do have the potential to become a strong man. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen you. You¡¯re not a piece of rotten wood that can¡¯t be carved ¡­ What you lack is combat talent. Your combat talent is very poor, and you¡¯re only a theoretical person!¡±


    Zhang Mo knew how terrifying the fist Emperor was.


    It trained a person¡¯s combat nerves, reaction speed, and calmness.


    Fist Emperor 98. The meaning behind it was terrifying. He was the Emperor of fists.


    And what did 98 mean?


    Perhaps, he needed to win ninety-eight times, which was enough to temper himself.


    ¡®This opponent looks like a rank three, but in reality ¡­ The opponent¡¯s reaction speed and attack frequency are almost perfect and extremely fast. He might have reached the fourth rank ¡­¡± Zhang Ye was constantly controlling his character to fight, his hands moving at lightning speed. are we going to consider it according to the theory of the strongest Tier 3? ¡±


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    In the midst of the crazy battle, he still kept warning li Sansheng, ¡± I saw the opening scene before. There were a total of 30 moves, but I only figured out 17! ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have told you the moves and let you figure them out on your own so that you can practice your combat talent ¡­¡¯ I¡¯ll tell you the route of your attack in advance, take the shortcut, and try to keep calm and attack to defeat this enemy!¡±


    ¡°Yes, teacher!¡± Li Sansheng was completely impressed and called him teacher sincerely. Machete God Zhang Ji was the first Celestial Emperor of the path of humanity. Even the Celestials were in awe of him. He was indeed worthy of his reputation.


    This?


    The surrounding crowd was completely stunned.


    It was only now that they realized that this middle-aged contractor who loved novels had an extraordinary background. Could he be the legendary ¡­ Their breathing became rapid.


    Cat jump was also stunned and the live broadcast room exploded again.


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, I¡¯ve really seen a ghost!¡±


    what a long speech. It makes so much sense. I¡¯m so scared that I peed my pants!


    ¡°The King of Fighters 98 is witnessing the birth of a generation of powerhouses? (Dumbfounded)¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just making a hardcore game. We changed it to eight buttons for combo attacks and changed the reaction speed to target you strong players! It turned out ¡­ Was he really cultivating? That awesome!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! ¡°We love games, and we¡¯re players of PvP fighting games. In fact, we¡¯re all training our combat talents, and we¡¯re all geniuses! It was the Earth¡¯s fault! (Heartache)¡±


    ¡®Lightning King secretly gritted his teeth.¡¯ Damn it, I¡¯m going to be discovered. I¡¯m the advance Army sent by aliens to stop you from giving birth to combat geniuses!¡¯ I¡¯ll electrocute your internet-addicted genius to death (funny)¡±


    ¡­


    Upon hearing this, everyone began to doubt their lives.


    At the same time, Mother Earth Ivy and alchemy monarch were also muttering to themselves, ¡± Zhang Ji is indeed extraordinary and has the potential to become a God! It¡¯s no wonder the others are so afraid of him. He seems to have studied this aspect very thoroughly. As expected of the number one fighter. This principle seems to be quite suitable for us?¡±


    They were not lacking in intelligence. They were theorialists and scholars, but they had poor combat talent. No matter how much they practiced, they could not improve. They were very lacking in this aspect. Perhaps ¡­


    I also want to fight The King of Fighters?


    They were instantly dumbfounded.


    On the other side, Zhang San naturally didn¡¯t know that he had been exposed to countless of my players.


    ¡°The red bar on the opponent¡¯s forehead is decreasing with each attack. Is it his vitality? HP?¡± Zhang Xiao frowned. Seeing that his opponent¡¯s blood was dropping very quickly, he could not help but slow down his attack.


    He felt that they were all prisoners and didn¡¯t want to kill them.


    However, he soon realized that one of them would definitely die. If he didn¡¯t resist, the other party would continue to kill him.


    At this moment, the crowd at the side said,


    ¡°I can only kill him.¡±


    ¡°Yup! There¡¯s no other way!¡±


    ¡°This is their punishment! Moreover, it shouldn¡¯t be death. This was the netherworld, so where could he die? I¡¯m just letting them experience pain by dying again and again!¡±


    The surrounding people were stunned and could not help but nod. They immediately had a deeper understanding of the horror and horror of the other prisoner who was locked up in this glass mirror. What kind of sins had he committed to be locked up in this hell to suffer!


    Ding!


    After Zhang Xiao killed the other party, he returned to the title page. He needed to spend a coin to continue.


    Zhang Ye immediately inserted the coin and went to the character selection screen. He realized that he could now choose from the opponents he had killed before.


    ¡°He¡¯s resurrected.¡± He heaved a sigh of relief and thought to himself, ¡± as expected of the netherworld, the land of six paths of reincarnation!


    The surrounding people were also surprised and began to discuss.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that they have to die every time we insert the coin and control their bodies? To experience a painful death?¡± Some people began to feel bad.


    Someone retorted, ¡± everyone, since they¡¯ve suffered so much, they must have done some heinous evil! We don¡¯t need to pity them. Only by ¡®tormenting¡¯ them many times like this will their karmic hindrance be reduced and they¡¯ll be able to reincarnate earlier.¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Someone quickly said, ¡± perhaps, they will be grateful to us for choosing them and killing them to help them reduce their karma and leave this prison earlier.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    if that¡¯s the case, this coin is extremely precious. Every time I use it, I¡¯ll lose a life!


    In the midst of everyone¡¯s discussion, it was li Sansheng¡¯s turn to start the experiment. However, he was very nervous and made a lot of mistakes. Soon, he was abused to the point that he quit the game.

 Chapter 527

    ?


    527 Public opinion and the ancient mythological era?(2 in 1)


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this!¡± Li Sansheng gritted his teeth. He was very unconvinced. He adjusted the difficulty to the second level and started to play again. In the end, he started to have a back and forth game, but he still lost. He continued to put in coins. Obviously, Zhang Ji had fallen for another person after that. The person in front of him had almost forgotten about his lover, whom he had been so determined to stay in hell for a long time, and had happily integrated into the big brick-moving family.


    After a few times, the surrounding audience burst into laughter.


    ¡°Hurry up and come down.¡±


    ¡°Your fighting technique is not good enough!¡±


    ¡°Brother Casanova, you¡¯re not cut out to be The King of Fighters!¡±


    li Sansheng, you¡¯re really not talented. You¡¯re always flustered when you¡¯re anxious, and your mind is blank. One of the Devas couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He laughed and said, ¡± let me do it! I was once a powerful celestial warrior in the path of the celestial being! I¡¯ve killed countless enemies and earned a lot of contribution points. I¡¯ll let you see my combat skills!¡±


    After that, he borrowed a coin and started playing on the arcade machine.


    as expected of a combat-type genius. He¡¯s amazing!


    ¡°If I were to train in the fist Emperor 98, there¡¯s a possibility that I could reach Level 7 heavenly Emperor when I was still alive!¡±


    The surrounding crowd quickly gathered around and started discussing. It was very similar to the atmosphere of the arcade hall in the 1980s and 1990s. Sometimes, happiness was so simple and boring.


    In fact, when they first entered the yellow Springs and waited for reincarnation, everyone was very resentful of their identities. After all, the hatred between the three paths was deep. However, after working in the Samsara for a period of time, they understood that everyone¡¯s reincarnation in their next life was different. There was no division between camps. Everyone was born equal in the Samsara. Gradually, it seeped into the hearts of the people and there was no longer so much estrangement.


    The live broadcast room was bustling with activity as she watched them play games.


    ¡°What an adorable group of people.¡±


    wow, wow, wow, wow, hell, I love it.


    ¡°Nether wind is simple and honest.¡±


    ¡°It makes me want to come in and farm, live in harmony, and help build a beautiful new home.¡±


    ¡­


    In just a few days in the netherworld, The King of Fighters 98 had caught up to the popularity of the Samsara Daily News. It seemed like they were on par with each other. Everyone was happy to carry bricks to get coins and then go to train their combat abilities.


    The inferno¡¯s Reformation and the construction of Fengdu had also completely entered the right track.


    It consisted of some simple and crude core facilities, a road, a bridge ¡­ Only when it gradually became prosperous did it truly begin to look like the huge netherworld in the legends!


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty good.¡± Shangguan man praised Jumping Cat. She was also very surprised. She did not expect that she could hire a group of dead people who were eager to reincarnate in such a miraculous way to help build the netherworld.


    Previously, everyone was fighting to be reincarnated in the queue, and it was extremely crowded. Now, it was almost the opposite. No one was willing to be reincarnated ¡­


    In the next half a month, Jumping Cat worked like crazy and created several arcade machines, which were put into use in the battle Pavilion.


    Moreover, the next step of the plan required a lot of manpower. They would directly start to recruit on a large scale. At the source of the yellow Springs Road, they would release an advertisement for the newcomers:


    ¡°Are you still lamenting your weak fighting talent?¡±


    are you still sad about reincarnating for several lifetimes? are you still struggling at the bottom, unable to become an expert and command the wind and clouds? ¡±


    ¡°Come, King of Fighters 98! Train in the cycle of reincarnation and use your sweat to forge your future! Using the suffering of this life to write the glory of the next life! He would engrave his fighting instinct into his bones and soul, and bring it to his next life! I¡¯ll be waiting for you here!¡±


    ¡­.


    Very quickly, this advertisement completely touched the hearts of all the newcomers to Samsara.


    In this ancient world where the people were simple and honest, where had he ever seen such an exciting slogan? They were completely addicted to the game.


    Outside, the livestream room¡¯s momentum had completely expanded, and the Internet was in a complete mess.


    [ the real infinite possibilities. The first virtual reality game, sandbox? In the netherworld of online games, he wrote novels and made game consoles! [ they even started advertising! ]


    At this moment, this Weibo article was firmly at the top of the hot search.


    After all, this was the first online game that was open to the public. It had only been a few days since the game was launched, and everyone was discussing the actions of cat jump. Many people were scolding it, and some were condemning it.


    ¡°Regarding the advertisement, this is actually a rather simple advertisement mentality: It would give the buyer a reason to buy. For example, they¡¯ll get a discount or something that¡¯s good for the body. For the sake of building a foundation for the future, most of the time, they¡¯ll convince themselves to be addicted to it. ¡±


    as for the people who came up with the plan, 80 ¨C 90% of them were those who did online shopping and cheated people to chop off their hands. They were extremely proficient in marketing and came up with a plan.


    the people of the simple ancient world, the atmosphere of the netherworld, I¡¯ll let you mess around and poison them with the garbage of Earth¡¯s culture!


    ¡­


    Many people criticized him for his shamelessness.


    After all, everyone¡¯s fantasies were very beautiful before.


    The future online games depicted in novels, science fiction, and movies, put on the virtual helmet, enter the game Capsule, and experience the beautiful foreign world!


    At this moment, everyone realized that dreams were full, but reality was cruel. How could the players not mess around when they were in a world with a high degree of freedom? Writing novels, marketing, farming, and all kinds of dumbass behavior came one after another. It was simply a dazzling array of activities!


    At this moment, many female tourists who were looking forward to a good experience like a foreign country trip suddenly cried,


    ¡°Wuwuwu, my mother told me that fairy tales are all lies! You damn idiots, you¡¯re still streaming? The style had completely changed! Please don¡¯t continue!¡±


    the beautiful foreign world, the ancient restaurants full of delicious food, the various kinds of delicious fruits on the streets, the swordsmen flying on the roofs and walls, and the heroic spirit ¡­ They were all fooling us ¡­ As soon as the players enter, the scene will be instantly filled with advertisements. Bicycles and newspapers will start to appear on the streets ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Many people began to shout about protecting the environment and starting from themselves to maintain the ecological peace of the Otherworld. Now that the first holographic virtual reality online game had appeared, this was the best era and the era where self-discipline was the most needed. Players should not destroy the customs of the Otherworld, or else they would be the ones who were harmed.


    ¡°Discipline? How is that possible? it¡¯s hard for them not to do anything!¡±


    Some of the experts were well aware of this and even appeared on some of the central TV news channels ¡®discussion programs.


    ¡­


    Kachaa!


    The television was turned off.


    Xu Zhi just shook his head and smiled.


    He knew that this was inevitable. After all, he was starting to face the public, and it was inevitable that he would be pushed to the forefront of public opinion.


    This was also the reason why he didn¡¯t want to open an online game before. He just wanted to quietly farm. Was there any meaning to status, power, and wealth in real life? It didn¡¯t matter to him anymore.


    However, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to them now. What did it have to do with him how they argued or chatted about online games?


    The public opinion has nothing to do with me.


    He just needed to farm in peace.


    On the other hand, due to various public opinions, there were more and more people in the live broadcast room.


    They started to talk about new content. After all, the current arcade game could only make it difficult for Tier 3 powerhouses. The biggest technical problem was how to increase the difficulty, and the most direct way was to increase the speed of the battle. In simple terms, it was to increase the frame number of the picture. To be able to fight more than ten times in one second, it was barely possible with modern Earth¡¯s Science and Technology. It was just that ordinary people could not see these dynamic pictures with their naked eyes.


    However, with the current conditions and equipment in Inferno, it was very difficult. Moreover, constantly increasing the image speed seemed to be like drinking poison to quench thirst.


    A famous young professor from the real world joined in the discussion. He was in his thirties, the age where he was exposed to new things. He was also from the generation of The King of Fighters.


    perhaps we can¡¯t increase the speed of the image changing but only increase the difficulty of pressing the keys. For example, on the third level, you have to press the 8 key to release a combo attack, on the fourth level, you have to press the 16 key, and on the fifth level, you have to press the 68 key ¡­


    ¡°That hand speed is simply amazing! However, it¡¯s still a good solution!¡±


    ¡°Also, since it¡¯s the 18 levels of hell, there are naturally 18 levels. It¡¯s not enough to just be a figure in the fist Emperor! There must be other characters, and they must be sufficiently impressive. Everyone, what kind of characters should we use?¡±


    ¡°i want the chinese style!¡±


    As the crowd continued to discuss, they gradually came to a conclusion.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    A few days later, a new improved arcade game pavilion appeared, pushing the difficulty to the heavenly Emperor realm in one go.


    Zhang San got the information and was extremely excited. This time, he didn¡¯t want to be surrounded. He didn¡¯t even tell li Sansheng. He anxiously left the construction work and secretly came to the battle Pavilion alone.


    ¡°Eh? There are so many more checkpoints?¡±


    He widened his eyes and frowned slightly. He rubbed his palms and smiled, looking like a happy otaku who had just come into contact with a new version of the game. the difficulty of the later parts has indeed been released. I wonder what kind of terrifying existence is imprisoned behind the ancient powers such as Kyo Kusanagi and Iori Yagami? ¡±


    Ding! Ding!


    He skipped the levels in front of him, and with great confidence, he directly clicked on the seventh difficulty of the heavenly Emperor level combat.


    In the character options, there were a bunch of elegant, celestial-like, and peerless characters. They were extremely mysterious and extraordinary. He randomly chose one of them. This person had shoulder-length white hair and an imposing appearance, like a peerless Jade Young master. He wore a Lotus crown, carried a sword sheath on his back, held a horsetail whisk in one hand, and a Golden Leaf in the other. There was a Zhusha mole between his eyebrows.


    ¡°Su huanzhen!¡±


    Three large words appeared in his eyes. At the same time, a voice appeared, gently and tactfully reciting an elegant poem with a Minnan accent, ¡±


    Half-God and half-Saint were half-Immortals, while all-Confucian and all-Daoist were all-Sage.


    There were thousands of true books in his mind, and he could control half of the sky.


    ¡°This!!?¡±


    Zhang Ye was originally quite excited, but his hands started shaking.


    With such a shocking poem title, they felt an unbelievable and terrifying pressure coming from it. It was as if it was telling the life of an unparalleled beauty!


    He began to ponder.


    ¡°Su huanzhen has never appeared in history. I¡¯ve never heard of him in the path of the heaven-born or the path of the mortal world ¡­ Why were they being detained here? Suffer the pain of reincarnation? Could it be that it was not in this life, but in ¡­ An ancient legend?¡±


    He took a deep breath, knowing that this might be a shocking secret.


    ¡°There¡¯s a big secret in the ancient times? There are some terrifying ancient existences suppressed in the netherworld?¡±


    As he thought about it, he suddenly felt his mouth go dry. He began to suppress the tension, panic, fear, and other complex emotions in his heart. This person was suppressed in the depths of hell, so he was at least a Celestial Emperor. Perhaps, he was a legendary imprisoned ¡± God ¡°?


    However, the path of the heaven-born had only produced a few heavenly emperors and he was the first heavenly Emperor of the mortal world.


    In the current era, there were very few heavenly emperors, and above that, were there even rank eight true gods?


    Too many riddles were beginning to bother him. He held the joystick and almost didn¡¯t dare to imagine.


    He had endured all kinds of strange things in the netherworld and his resistance was extremely high. He even felt inexplicably grateful to Emperor Yun for killing him, allowing him to come to the reincarnation netherworld after death and witness all kinds of incredible and mysterious scenes.


    He looked at the next person, whose temperament was even more indescribable. He was dressed in an Emperor¡¯s robe and carried a faint pressure. His name had completely shocked him.


    ¡°Qi Tiandi,¡±


    Another poem was recited:


    The Dao and ku realms met with a devil disaster, and the gods descended to the human world.


    The cloud crossing Fairyland had fallen, and the remnants of Jiuzhou had returned to reality.


    The fluxer Zhu Wu defied the heavens, and the three religions turned the tide.


    The mark of the wind reappeared on the path of the sword, and the Brahma would eventually abandon the sky.


    ¡­


    ¡°This, this, this! ¡°Who on earth is Qi Tiandi? He dared to name himself Qi Tian! In such a life, it seemed impossible to be a heavenly Emperor. Could it be that these were really true gods? And a God with heaven-defying battle prowess?¡± His eyes widened as he looked at the people behind the gate of hell through the glass. It was as if he was looking at a magnificent ancient mythological era. Countless eras ago, a group of ancient mighty people roared, suffered disasters, destroyed, and perhaps even related to a Supreme existence in the legends!


    He suddenly thought of the mysterious Emperor who was in charge of Samsara. Why was he the only one left in the vast netherworld? Where did the rest of the people go?


    As for the path of the heaven-born and the path of the mortal world, they had only developed for a short 300 years. Where did the previous years go?


    What was the mysterious origin of the six paths of reincarnation?


    ¡°There¡¯s only one mysterious Emperor left in the netherworld. Could it be the change of the six paths of reincarnation? Seizing the netherworld? A brutal battle? So, it was a success, but it was a tragic one. Only the leader of the resistance was left, and he was now in charge of the netherworld? Or did they fail to seize power and all of them were suppressed, leaving only one person in charge of the netherworld and beginning a new round of recruitment?¡±


    The more Zhang Ji thought about it, the more he trembled.


    Even though he was a man of great talent and strategy, he also secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He thought to himself, if this news were to spread, it would cause a great uproar, right? However, how could he get out? Even they themselves had forgotten! Even the Dao of the mortal world and the Dao of the heaven-born did not know the structure and name of the netherworld. It was an extremely mysterious world after death.


    ¡°Even if I know too many terrifying things, I will eventually forget them.¡± He looked at the next person with a carefree and happy temperament.


    ¡°The south wind will not compete.¡±


    It was another poetic title:


    The northern horse gallops with pride, but the song reaches the southern Wind with the sound of death.


    ¡­


    Hiss ¡­


    It was simply unbelievable!


    He was another formidable man.


    Perhaps, he was much weaker than Qi Tiandi, but he should be much stronger than Jiang Chen.


    Zhang Ji had always advanced courageously in his life. He had never been timid or afraid before, but at this moment, it was as if someone had poured ice water on him. He was completely soaked, and a strong sense of dizziness and coldness attacked him.


    He looked at each character and saw that they all had the air of a celestial being and were peerless in their generation. The poem titles were very short, but they were very refined. If one carefully savored them, they would have a different kind of elegance. It made people feel as if they were looking at a hero from an ancient myth, with a magnificent and brilliant life.


    ¡°Sakura House master¡±


    Poem title:


    The world admired her beauty, but she hid it in the dark.


    I don¡¯t care about the hundreds of flowers competing for beauty, I only love the sparse cherry blossoms.


    ¡­.


    He took a closer look and found that there were more than a hundred people.


    Zhang Ye sat in front of the arcade game and turned the joystick. He was completely stunned.


    As expected of the gate of hell, it actually suppressed so many terrifying people and tortured them to such an extent. They had to fight on the spot day and night, and they had to let weaklings like him play with their bodies and control them at will. It was the greatest shame of the strong!

 Chapter 528

    ?


    528 Heaven and earth changes


    Hell¡¯s Samsara, battle Pavilion.


    The earth was pitch-black, quiet and exuding an ancient and Grand aura.


    Through the ¡°glass window,¡± Zhang Ye looked at the peerless mighty figures, their peerless beauty, and their poems that described their lives. He only felt endless shock and fear!


    Why are there so many of them? there are more than a hundred of them ¡­ An ancient God? Or the heavenly Emperor?


    Suppressed in hell?


    And the mysterious Emperor who appointed Meng Po and the person in charge of Samsara was the one who suppressed these terrifying existences? It was hard to imagine what kind of terrifying height the Emperor who was in charge of Samsara had reached.


    He pursed his lips and suppressed the shock in his heart. He looked at these peerless figures and began to hesitate. As a proud Celestial Emperor, he was called the saber God by the people. Out of respect and admiration for these ancient experts, he did not want to control them. This was a great disrespect!


    However, due to the desire to fight in his heart, he wanted to go ¡­


    He stood up and walked back and forth at the edge of the arcade machine, hesitating.


    ???


    Jumping Cat, who was hiding in the dark, was dumbfounded.


    What was she doing now? why was she still so dramatic? Could this be a ritual? You¡¯ve been sitting in front of the game for a few days, and now that it¡¯s been updated, you¡¯re walking back and forth in a hurry.


    These 100 characters, their moves, and movement characteristics were all carefully designed. The workload was huge, and countless netizens ¡®hair were spent. The plan was written on countless pieces of paper, so naturally, they were looking forward to it.


    At that moment, Zhang Ji was still pacing back and forth.


    He took a deep breath and finally made up his mind, ¡± the others have said before that this should be a purgatory torture. If we control them and let them die, we will help them and reduce their sins. Then I will not care.


    After weighing the options, he quickly chose Qi Tiandi. Without a doubt, this existence looked the most terrifying and unimaginable. Since he had made his choice, he would naturally choose the strongest one.


    ¡°Lord Qi Tiandi, please don¡¯t blame me!¡± Zhang Ji prayed silently and bowed slightly. As a junior, he said seriously, ¡± this is to help you transcend your crimes and be reincarnated into the cycle of reincarnation. I¡¯m sorry.


    Ding! Ding!


    He chose to start the game.


    This time, he didn¡¯t choose to fight Qi Tiandi directly. Instead, he chose the two-player mode carefully. Then, one of them started to control the character, while the other character was put aside for self-training, trying to figure out the moves of the character Qi Tiandi.


    After all, the seventh heavenly Emperor difficulty was at his heavenly Emperor realm. He did not dare to underestimate his opponent.


    ¡°This guy really knows how to choose. He actually chose Qi Tiandi?¡±


    Mao Tiao, who was beside him, was secretly shocked as she looked at Zhang Ye helping to evaluate the new machine.


    in the original setting, Qi Tiandi was the No. 1 martial God in the heaven realm. He was dignified and Noble, but he fell into the demonic Dao because he hated the greed and selfishness of humans and became the founder of the demon Realm, the demon Emperor, with the concept of ¡®Saints and demons in the same heaven¡¯. .. It was a BOSS character that was extremely difficult to deal with. It had two forms, the White Qi Celestial Emperor and the black Qi Celestial Emperor ¡­ It was extremely difficult to freely change battle forms! But if you play it well, the upper limit is also extremely high!¡±


    Cat jump watched quietly. The stronger the character, the harder it was to control.


    In the distance.


    Zhang Ye began to explore the key positions and comprehend martial arts moves!


    However, how difficult was it to comprehend a heavenly Emperor-level ¡®martial art technique¡¯?


    Only by pressing hundreds of specific buttons in a specific order could the combo be combined!


    It seemed to be an aimless combination with infinite possibilities, but there was a certain pattern to it. As long as the correct sequence of combos was followed, the character would gradually move, which was equivalent to gently lifting a little finger on a button ¡­ The Pinkie on the second button was raised a little higher. There were dozens of buttons to complete the action ¡­


    The movements were divided into raising hands, kicking feet ¡­ Each of them performed a combination of movements and formed a combo!


    Pressing the buttons to form an action, and the action formed a combo!


    The design was quite ingenious, and he explored it.


    After a long time, he finally figured out the first key position. It actually required 100 keys. Raising his left hand and raising his head was the simplest move: Form transformation, two battle forms, one God and one demon.


    This caused him to turn pale with fright.


    ¡°Fallen God, transform into a demon! Don¡¯t tell me he once attacked the netherworld ¡­¡±


    His heart was already filled with fear. If this news were to spread, the entire six paths reincarnation would be shaken! He quickly abandoned all kinds of nervous thoughts and reverie and could only continue his research.


    ???¡­.


    ¡°Reverse the demonic source!¡± The moment he successfully transformed into his God-devil form, four words appeared next to him. It was very moving.


    Huala!


    ¡°God¡¯s flame!¡±


    A flame flashed by, bringing with it a shocking aura.


    He comprehended another combo, and the character he controlled had fire god art. This row of golden words appeared next to it. The fighting was very smooth.


    Gradually, he discovered that other powerful combos required around 100 to 300 keys and varying lengths of time. Ultimate moves required more than 600 keys and required a long time to ¡°charge¡±. This tested one¡¯s combat talent and the timing to release the appropriate combos.


    However, the strangest thing was ¡­


    One by one, the buttons began to sound, and there were only two types.


    One of the sounds was ¡°mu ~¡±


    It was extremely dull.


    One of the sounds was ¡°reach!¡±


    It was very clear.


    If his hands turned into afterimages, they would become one if he fought madly.


    Mu da, mu da, mu da!


    After practicing for a while, Zhang Yan was not used to the sound of the pressing of the buttons. It was very noisy when he was operating the keyboard. He thought to himself, maybe this sound is a deliberate influence? Testing one¡¯s heart? Forget it, I¡¯ll try to fight first.¡±


    He would choose his opponent at random!


    His opponent¡¯s profile picture rolled crazily, and a character gradually appeared. It was a man with a malevolent appearance. His gray-black hair draped over his shoulders, and he held a giant saber in his hand. His face was filled with anger, making him appear brutal and violent.


    The name displayed above his head:


    All-kill.


    Behind him was a sea of blood-red, even the sky was blood-red, almost dyed black, flashing with desolate and ancient aura. This peerless figure who was a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood slowly walked out. The moment he appeared, a poetic title with endless killing intent and blood sounded:


    One blade forward, one blade back, I only have one blade, who dares to block the blade?


    Kill if you are alive, kill if you are dead, kill if you are named, kill everyone!


    ¡­..


    ¡°This!?¡±


    Zhang Ji¡¯s expression turned serious.


    All-kill?


    From the poem¡¯s hint,¡±kill even if you die,¡± it seemed that once ¡­ Kill his way into the netherworld for reincarnation?


    He was completely silent as his heart was in turmoil!


    In the ancient mythological era, the six paths of reincarnation, what kind of magnificent scene was it?


    However, his eyes gradually brightened. Just from the name alone, he could tell that this was a terrifying god of death. Perhaps, he was several levels more powerful than the saber technique he had created!


    a sword Dao expert from the last mythological era. He realized that something was wrong again and looked at the health bar above in shock. The all-kill character only had one drop of blood? Does this mean that as long as he¡¯s attacked once, he¡¯ll definitely die?


    This might be the path of entering the Dao through killing. It was very terrifying. The defense was extremely weak, but the attack power was extremely terrifying.


    BOOM!


    The two of them began to exchange blows.


    Mu da, mu da!


    After typing on the keyboard for a few seconds, Zhang Ye was only able to withstand a few moves before he was defeated.


    as expected, the opponent¡¯s attacks are simply too exaggerated, and I have to transform into my godfiend form and use different moves. It¡¯s very difficult to control!


    Zhang Xiao¡¯s eyes brightened, but he was not discouraged. He threw another coin into the air and started fighting again. After a few failures, he began to listen to the noisy ¡± mu da mu da mu da ¡± sounds. As his hands turned into afterimages, he began to feel that it was no longer ear-piercing. After listening to it for a long time, it actually matched the intense battle. The sound of the keyboard tapping seemed to have an inexplicable feeling.


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi opened his eyes slightly and looked at the inferno players who were secretly building arcade machines and testing them out happily.


    ¡°Mm ¡­ Since he had already thought so, perhaps it would be good to make the arcade game into the 18 levels of hell ¡­ These characters might be able to be infused with souls and become real! It will become a true ancient legend?¡±


    This was the perfection of the rules of the world of gourmet food, which was of great significance.


    What was in front of him was a huge surprise!


    The setting of ancient historical mythology? An ancient power imprisoned in hell?


    Being imprisoned in the hell of arcade machines was also a form of gathering of people ¡­


    ¡°Perhaps I should summon the players as the Supreme subordinate of Samsara.¡± Xu Zhi stood up slightly. He walked out of the Samsara temple, wearing a Dragon Crown on his head and a gorgeous and exquisite Black Dragon robe.

 Chapter 529

    ?


    529 Establishing the history of the ancient era!


    After looking through the internet and the livestream rooms, Xu Zhi left the Samsara temple. However, as the Supreme NPC of this online game and a great existence who controlled the six paths of Samsara, he did not choose to summon the lucky player who had come to the netherworld directly. This was because he had to start some preparations before he met them.


    Because what was he supposed to say after he met her? What should he do?


    It was all content to think about.


    Whoosh!


    In a flash, he appeared in front of the black and white reincarnation, standing in front of the core of the netherworld. He raised his head and said indifferently, ¡± those players are more powerful than I thought. They even helped me complete the ancient history of this world and make this world more profound ¡­ Looks like I¡¯ll have to start early and expand the number of reincarnations.¡±


    Originally, he didn¡¯t plan to be in such a hurry because he couldn¡¯t eat everything in one go. He planned to let these Rubik¡¯s Cubes have a certain cultivation and talent before joining the new army.


    However, at this time, since he wanted to inject a soul into the arcade game to create the real ¡± hell ¡± and form the ancient myths and history to fill in the gaps in history, a new Rubik¡¯s Cube number had to be produced.


    After all, in the current reincarnation cycle, the talents of 600000 creatures had already taken shape, so it was naturally impossible to use them again.


    Only when new blank souls appeared and absorbed the Joss flames of those living beings, condensing the talents of Qi Tiandi and the others for them, could they fully fit the role.


    The method was very simple. He would form a new soul and not enter the six paths of reincarnation. Instead, he would become a true prisoner in the ¡®hell¡¯ of the ¡®arcade game¡¯ and absorb the Joss flames of all living beings.


    However, how terrifying were the talents of Qi Tiandi and the others? Perhaps it would require a great amount of energy to take shape, but for the future development of this world, once these existences appeared in reality, they would turn from illusory to real. The prospects and potential were naturally huge!


    they are not bad, they have opened up a new way of thinking for me and completed the rules of the six paths reincarnation ¡­ ¡°This is the advantage of brainstorming. The path I took back then was correct. I created the world by myself, so my power is limited. I will lack many ideas. For the time being, I will expand it by 50000 Rubik¡¯s Cubes.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s brows twitched slightly and he began to prepare. I have to get it done quickly before those players do, and then I¡¯ll summon them.


    He wasn¡¯t nervous because he could observe in the dark at any time, livestream rooms, and forums, and make targeted decisions.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the distance, cat jump was recording the test data.


    As user feedback was very important, Zhang San, as the celestial Emperor, was naturally the most qualified and important experimental subject.


    To be honest, it was really difficult to play this cross-era online game. Everything was based on reality, as if it was a real Second Life. It made people feel that it was real all the time. Even at this moment, many people had strong doubts that the major countries on earth had really obtained the black technology of aliens to create this online game, which directly surpassed Earth¡¯s technology by hundreds of years!


    However, what did the truth have to do with the normal players?


    It was not something they should study.


    In short, it was just a huge benefit. They just had to squeeze their way in to play together. It was also because of this reality that if they achieved something, they would have an incomparable excitement and excitement.


    cough, cough, cough.


    He took out his notebook and kept recording, muttering,


    this model was modified according to Zhang san¡¯s words ¡­ It can train one¡¯s nerves, combat reaction, and calmness. However, this creates a problem. If they continue to hit like this, even if they try to control their strength, the wear and tear of the keys will be a problem!¡±


    Then, if one were to knock on it, it wouldn¡¯t be able to last long, and the frequency of changing would be very high.


    ¡°Furthermore, this is another form of entertainment, similar to a dance troupe? A Rhythm Master?¡±


    In terms of difficulty, he had passed. Even this heavenly Emperor, who had been forged through battle, had lost. It was a great success. After all, they would do whatever was difficult. Their setting was that there was no ¡®hardest¡¯, only¡¯ harder¡¯.


    Jumping Cat said seriously, ¡± brothers, don¡¯t worry. In a few weeks, we¡¯ll climb the technology tree and test this arcade game. Once it¡¯s formed, we¡¯ll put it into use and make a big wave!


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, they can¡¯t even take care of themselves!¡±


    ¡­


    The players in the livestream room were also shouting and wrangling. The group of people were as excited as if they were on drugs, and their faces and ears were red.


    Some of the other netizens ¡®faces turned black, as black as coal. You animal players, give me back an ancient mythical hell with simple customs ¡­ However, they also secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was the netherworld that was being harmed now. Anyway, these dead people would be reincarnated sooner or later. This could be considered a blessing in the midst of misfortune.


    In the next few days, cat jump¡¯s live broadcast room was also in high spirits. It fixed all kinds of bugs and loopholes in the game, observed in secret, and continued to make adjustments.


    Very quickly, in less than half a month, with the help of everyone in the livestream, Zhang San was also practicing the new mech model like crazy. He made continuous improvements and finally took shape. He began mass-producing it for the market.


    At this moment.


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s begin!¡±


    Jumping Cat stood on the highest point of the city walls and pointed the camera downwards. With a look of ambition, she said, ¡± this arcade game is definitely the core weapon in the construction of Fengdu. As for coins, they are starting to gain purchasing power. Perhaps they will become the common underworld coins in the future!


    Perhaps, a new era of hell was about to arrive.


    At this moment, under the gloomy and dark sky, as the news spread, countless people rushed over to the new battle Pavilion near the huge construction site of Fengdu.


    I heard that he went from Tier 3 to heavenly Emperor difficulty in one go!


    before this, it was only at the third rank. Many of the experts present have surpassed the third rank. It¡¯s a little boring. Now, finally ¡­


    it¡¯s said that even the foreman was defeated. I can¡¯t beat the heavenly Emperor difficulty ¡­


    ¡­


    They were like the teenagers who rushed to the arcade hall and internet cafe after school.


    In the dark, there were many calm Celestials with fiery expressions. They clenched their fists and were full of fighting spirit. I want to try the celestial Emperor difficulty! Previously, we were not qualified to fight against such a majestic existence that ruled the world. We would even be beaten to death if we were the slightest bit careless. But now, it¡¯s time for us to experience the power of a level Seven heavenly Emperor! He would fight with them and test the terrifying cultivation of the celestial Thearch! Notice the difference between us!¡±


    Meng Po was speechless.


    She had a bad feeling about this. She could fight the celestial Thearch with just a press of a button? To experience the gap between him and the heavenly Emperor? A square-shaped sword? Pointing out the world? What the hell? as the person in charge, she naturally knew the truth. His Majesty was right. They really had to be careful of the Asura Dao¡¯s ability to fool people. They were simply shameless to the extreme, and even the entire netherworld was in chaos!


    In fact, this was also related to her.


    This was because someone had once asked if this ¡°gate of hell¡± was a divine item like the three-life stone. According to the three-life stone¡¯s projection, was the gate of hell suppressing the ancient existences of the ancient netherworld?


    Shangguan man was dumbfounded on the spot. She thought about it for a long time but could only remain silent.


    Because she really had no choice. She had to build a house, so she naturally couldn¡¯t slap her own face, right? This was a very realistic problem. After all, she was not an upright and kind person, nor was she inflexible and pedantic. She acquiesced to it because this was also a great benefit. She did not have to do anything. As long as she used her ¡± novel ¡± and ¡± arcade game, ¡± she could build a Fengdu.


    Since even Meng Po was silent and acknowledged the gate of hell, the creatures on the road to the netherworld were no longer suspicious.


    sure enough, His Majesty is right. Prevent fire, theft, and Asura. Next, under Shangguan man¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, the entire Inferno welcomed the biggest wave in history.


    Countless people poured into the battle Pavilion, as if it was an exhibition hall. People came and went, shuttling back and forth on the arcade machines. The incomparably lively atmosphere was like the arrival of a grand festival.


    A new hell Gate was opened.


    Even though these people were mentally prepared that there might be a new character suppressed in the netherworld who was stronger than the Almighties like Kyo Kusanagi, the ancient Almighties inside were starting to feel incredulous.


    Ding! Ding!


    medicine master mu shaoai.


    A strange character had appeared.


    A white-haired man with white hair and a child¡¯s face walked out while being bathed in divine light. He had long eyebrows and was as handsome as a young man. He made a handsome pose as if he was a hero chosen by a King¡¯s glory. At the same time, a sonorous poetic chant greeted him,


    A young man loves to be romantic for no reason, and an old man has nothing to do.


    A hundred thousand feet of fame was outside, a hundred lives long was inside.


    When he was young, he would listen to the music on the stage of the zither house.


    He didn¡¯t believe that the pugilistic world would make people grow old, and that the Imperial map would be a laughing matter.


    ¡­


    ¡°Why are you reciting poems this time?¡±


    At this arcade game, the onlookers ¡®eyes suddenly widened and their bodies trembled.


    In their eyes, as they carefully savored the poem, they seemed to see a scene of a young man. He left the mountain to travel the pugilistic world and galloped across the world. He once had countless lovers, but gradually, his friends passed away. His lover grew old and invincible in the world, but he was reduced to a lonely figure.


    ¡°This is the life of this powerful being, how carefree! But it was filled with loneliness! Especially ¡­ I don¡¯t believe that the pugilistic world will make people grow old, and the Imperial map will be a laughing matter.¡± An old man muttered these words, and a figure of flesh and blood appeared in everyone¡¯s hearts. Many people beside the arcade machine resonated with him, and it also seemed to Pierce into the depths of their hearts, making the old man¡¯s eyes gradually tear up. His emotions became extremely complicated.


    Yes, all the experts had experienced the death of their parents, the departure of their relatives and friends, and the pain of losing their loved ones. This was a necessary path. Every powerhouse was bound to be lonely.


    Life is short and bitter, isn¡¯t it sad?


    ¡­


    In the battle Pavilion, the people on the arcade machines were watching the characters inside. The immortal-like and endless stream of Hell¡¯s dead people were exclaiming in shock, just like a rare and peerless Grand occasion in hell.


    On another arcade machine, there was also a commotion. This was because someone had chosen another Supreme existence. His words were extremely shocking, as if they contained ancient secrets of heaven and earth.


    everyone, look over there! This poem seems to contain a shocking mystery! In less than ten seconds, someone shouted, causing everyone to gather around. They were extremely curious. After all, a new gate of hell had opened, and they could see more ancient existences suppressed by the netherworld. It was natural for them to be excited.


    Remnant Forest Master.


    Through the glass window, a man strode out and sternly said, ¡±


    If the famous swords were destroyed and the heroes were still there, when would the prosperity be gone?


    If you want to rise and fall, you will have to bear hardships;


    The east side, Fang Qi, and the west side were defeated, and the world had changed.


    Success was also the sorrow of heaven and earth, and failure was also the sorrow of heaven and earth.


    ¡­.


    this ¡­!?


    They had come prepared and mentally prepared. However, at this moment, their hearts were slightly stirred and set off a ripple. A short sentence, ¡± the famous swords are all broken, but the heroes are still alive. When will the prosperity come to an end? ¡± It was as if they were facing a terrifying enemy at the same time in this era. The Dark Age made him and the heroes of this era fight without hesitation?


    And what was the meaning behind that?


    ¡°If we succeed, the world will mourn. If we fail, the world will mourn.¡± The last sentence gave people a sense of horror and confusion. What did he mean? How did it end so badly? What had happened before that era?


    They suddenly felt fear, and like Zhang Ji, they began to feel fear as they thought of something very far away.


    Now, they were under orders to rebuild this part of hell. Everything was still in progress. Even Meng Po and the black and white impermanences had to be recruited again. Then why was the previous hell broken and why did it need to be rebuilt?


    Where did the members of the netherworld go? Could he be dead?


    these existences, I feel like every one of them can cut through a century, and their beauty is unparalleled!


    ¡°Why are you being suppressed here?¡±


    they¡¯re so miserable. Each of them once ruled the world, but now they¡¯re in such a state. Anyone who dies or reincarnates can watch them at will. They can even put coins in and control their fights!


    ¡°Sigh, a peerless existence is being tortured in the depths of hell! I¡¯ll suppress them forever, and I¡¯ll even use this method to destroy their bodies and minds!¡±


    They began to discuss enthusiastically. Many people were already panicking.


    This was a very terrifying situation, causing one¡¯s imagination to run wild.


    The crowd was bustling with discussion. There were many experts present, but it was like a bustling city.


    At this time, in order to fit in with their imagination, these players even played one character on one arcade machine, and the other arcade machines couldn¡¯t use the same character at the same time, which further confirmed everyone¡¯s guess.


    On the other side, in front of an arcade machine, a young man sitting in his seat widened his eyes.


    ¡°Su huanzhen, I can¡¯t even imagine it! This person had single-handedly decided the prosperous era of the ancient era ¡­ Half-God and half-Saint were half-Immortals, while all-Confucian and all-Daoist were all-Sage. He had thousands of books in his mind and mastered half of the heavens ¡­ How overbearing! He¡¯s definitely the greatest Sage in the world, far beyond the others!¡±


    Everyone gathered around and listened to the poem¡¯s title. They savored it carefully and felt that this person was definitely stronger than the others.


    ¡°This ancient God should be a senior of our beast path! Unfortunately, he was also suppressed ¡­ Let us, the weak who are dying and about to be reincarnated, watch? If it was in the past, I¡¯m afraid we would have been slapped to death with a single slap. Why would we need to suffer such great humiliation?¡±


    Beside him, a mighty figure with a pointed mouth and ape-like cheeks from the animal path spoke in a solemn and dignified manner.


    The beast path was filled with demons, flowers, birds, insects, and fish. They did not have high intelligence and were close to wild beasts. This caused them to admire the wise ones.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± At this moment, another brawny man glared at him and cursed, ¡± this ancient mighty figure that is suppressed in the depths of hell is clearly an existence from the path of humanity. There are many wise men in the path of humanity and many of them are well-read!


    Meng Po, who was hiding in the dark, was confused. This ¡­ He¡¯s starting to acknowledge his ancestors? She looked at these people surrounding the arcade machines, stunned by the characters on them. She was too shocked by these scenes and thought that she was an experienced player. Otherwise, how could she open a brothel, trick a bunch of lecherous men, and offer money to her? But now, it had completely subverted her world view.


    Duping.


    It was all lies.


    Meng PO¡¯s face darkened completely. She couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡± Which celestial said that the Asura Dao was a man of iron and blood who would rather die than submit? He also let di ting know that the rumors had come to the netherworld, so that he and the black and white impermanences would know from di ting that they were hot-blooded and righteous?


    These Asuras were clearly as sinister and cunning as merchants! Don¡¯t wake up early if there¡¯s no profit, it¡¯s all lies!


    Of course, she also had doubts in her heart. These people were all made of flesh and blood. Did they really exist? It was not something that could be fabricated in a short time. The system and alchemy mentioned in ¡± records of the alchemy Emperor ¡± were all possible to be realized. They were so meticulous that people suspected that they were real. Could it be that these peerless figures in front of him had once existed?

 Chapter 530

    ?


    530 The Deva patriarch?


    Shangguan man¡¯s veins were bulging. The path of Asura in front of her was a little mysterious and too strange. She could only continue to hide in the dark and watch. After all, this was a Grand occasion that belonged to the entire netherworld. The battle Pavilion was full of people, so she had to observe in the dark to prevent any accidents.


    At the same time, an old man was sitting on another arcade machine.


    ¡°All-kill? This person is too overbearing!¡±


    This white-haired old man looked at this character in an exaggerated manner. His pupils were wide open and his eyeballs were bulging like Guan Yu¡¯S. He shouted, ¡± kill if I live, kill if I die. My name is kill. I kill everyone! This person ¡­ This is simply unimaginable!¡±


    Why was this old man calling her that?


    With a loud cry, everyone gathered around curiously.


    When they saw this, they immediately knew why he was so excited. Although this person was tyrannical and murderous, the real reason for their shock was in his poetic title, ¡± kill when you live, kill when you die, kill everyone! Wasn¡¯t he just hinting at the netherworld?


    He even killed the dead?


    Everyone seemed to feel that the life poems of these peerless figures, the lives of every peerless beauty, seemed to be inextricably linked, pointing to the same event at that time. As they complemented each other, the plot and the truth continued to advance.


    Could it be that in the distant mythological era, the enemy that these terrifying existences encountered was ¡­


    The netherworld?


    They couldn¡¯t help but have goosebumps all over their bodies. If this was true, then it must be the shocking past of the six paths of reincarnation! Their descendants had developed in this short period of time for hundreds of years.


    The six paths of reincarnation had once had an unimaginable change!


    And this also led to a group of terrifying ancient gods being suppressed in the depths of hell.


    At the side, countless Devas were gathered on a hidden arcade machine.


    Qi Tiandi? there¡¯s such a person?!


    They were different from the others. When they chose this character, they didn¡¯t shout loudly, which attracted the attention of others. Instead, the Devas secretly gathered together to communicate, because his poetic title and taboo name really made people¡¯s imagination run wild.


    In their eyes, it was very strange.


    Was this person related to the ancient Deva?


    Was he once the Overlord of our Deva lineage? Ruling the vast land of the primordial heavenly realm and then abandoning the heavens to travel? Then, he would attack the netherworld alone and enter the six paths of reincarnation. Was he going to remove his name from the book of life and death?


    He wanted to transcend all living things and not suffer in the cycle of reincarnation?


    The ancient path of the heaven-born, what exactly happened in the ancient mythological era many years ago?


    The extremely honorable Devas looked at each other in fear and trepidation.


    He didn¡¯t expect to see such a terrifying thing in the netherworld! If he reported this to Emperor Yun, who ruled the way of the heaven-born, there would be a huge commotion. It was a pity that they were already dead and couldn¡¯t tell the living outside. In the future, they would have to drink grandma Meng¡¯s soup and forget everything.


    ¡°How hateful!¡±


    These Celestials looked at each other and gritted their teeth. the netherworld allows us to know about our past and present lives, but we can¡¯t take it away. It¡¯s the same for the people in front of us. We know about such an ancient legend and this earth-shaking senior! However, I¡¯m unable to spread it. ¡±


    They had already started to regard Qi Tiandi as their idol, an ancient ancestor, and worshipped him. As a celestial being who had lived one life, they might be reincarnated into one of the other six paths in the future, but they still had the glory of a celestial being and a strong sense of belonging.


    Judging from the poetic title, Qi Tiandi should be the most powerful one among all the experts, or even the leader! As expected of the path of the Deva. Even in the ancient past, the path of the Deva ruled the world.


    There was a faint sense of pride in their hearts. This was how we Devas were.


    Suddenly, a Deva¡¯s expression changed as if he had thought of something. He couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡± such an ancient Deva might not be able to trap him? You¡¯ll be completely reduced to a puppet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very possible!¡±


    They looked at each other with a trace of hope in their eyes. Then, they asked the heavenly beings around them to surround the arcade machine to prevent others from getting close. After looking around and making sure that no one was paying attention to them, one of the heavenly beings leaned against the glass window of the arcade machine and looked at Qi Tiandi inside. ¡®You don¡¯t have to pretend anymore. No one is checking this place. We are the descendants of Devas ¡­¡¯ Do you need any help?¡±


    Inside, Qi Tiandi stood still with his hands behind his back, as if he didn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°How should we save you?¡±


    ¡°please reply!¡±


    ..


    They hurriedly knocked on the ¡± glass window ¡± of the arcade machine.


    After a few more attempts, they could only give up.


    ¡°detestable! Such torture ¡­ They couldn¡¯t even communicate with it and would be suppressed forever! perhaps he has committed a terrible evil and ended up in such a state.¡± A celestial who had a sense of racial glory couldn¡¯t help but feel great sorrow.


    They conversed secretly and finally came up with a rescue plan. it seems that our strength is too weak. We can only do our best to carry more bricks, earn coins, and play with Lord Qi Tiandi to help him atone for his sins and relieve his negative karma so that he can be reincarnated in the human world. This is the only thing that we can do as juniors-to help him get out of this infernal hell as soon as possible.


    Play more with Qi Tiandi?


    ???


    Meng Po, who was hiding in the dark, widened her eyes. She was completely dumbfounded at this moment!


    What kind of fancy hook was this?


    She was completely speechless. It was not that she had not seen the internal structure before. Behind the glass window were strange parts and various metal plates. It was a very strange structure that even she could not understand the principles behind.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    At this moment, there was a lot of noise.


    The entire battle Pavilion¡¯s Golden Age had received a huge response!


    From these ancient existences that were suppressed, it seemed that a terrifying prehistoric mythological era was vaguely constructed. At this time, they were even more in awe of the mystery of the netherworld.


    They had a huge question in their minds:


    How terrifying was the Emperor who controlled Samsara to be able to suppress all these ancient powers in hell alone? To let them suffer so much pain?


    The height of such an existence was simply unimaginable!


    Meng Po did not even look at him. Out of sight, out of mind. She sat alone at the bridge of helplessness and began to think about life. Although she knew that the Emperor was unfathomable, the current situation ¡­ Why did His Majesty suddenly gain so much prestige while lying down without doing anything?


    Cat jump was also watching in the dark.


    He was livestreaming and was very satisfied. This was the style he wanted.


    The live broadcast room also exploded.


    ¡°My stomach is hurting from all the laughing! I can¡¯t take it anymore. Although these powerful beings are powerful, we can crush their intelligence!¡±


    ¡°Wuhahahaha! Seeing their dumbfounded faces filled with a sense of accomplishment, I told you that we didn¡¯t lose anything in this wave!¡±


    especially when a group of Celestials were knocking on the glass window as if they were visiting a prisoner. It was so funny.


    ¡­.


    Jumping Cat also felt that the trend was set. With the release of the arcade game Fair today, the construction of yedu was basically guaranteed. In the future, they would think of ways to move bricks for coins. The background publicity of the arcade game was very successful. By now, she was already familiar with the live broadcast.


    my dear brothers, if you¡¯re happy, give me a rocket and light up 666!


    His camera was aimed at the entire Hall where people were playing arcade games. It was very lively and full of a sense of accomplishment.


    However, at this moment, the sinister Meng Po slowly walked over.


    The cat jumped and quickly bent over to flirt. lady Meng Po, are you satisfied with this? Did you come here to ask for ¡°confused ugly wife: Please conduct yourself with dignity, Your Majesty King of Hell ¡± Chapter 3781? I¡¯ll be done right away, and I¡¯ll send it over to you soon.¡±


    it¡¯s very good. I¡¯ll wait for you to send it over. Meng Po smiled slightly, but her smile was wrinkled and she looked very surprised. Cat jump immediately had goosebumps all over her body, but she still lowered her head and smiled.


    However, at this moment, Meng Po looked around the hall and was still exclaiming madly. She said in a low voice, ¡± but I¡¯m not here for the books. The so-called arcade press conference in front of you is done. His Majesty wants you to go there!


    That person was calling him over?


    Jumping Cat broke out in a cold sweat. After staying in hell for so long, it was not like she did not know about the existence of the person in charge of the six paths of reincarnation. He was very mysterious. Was she going to meet the highest-ranking NPC in the game?


    Why did he suddenly want to see me? could it be that he was going to die because he was fooling around with ancient mythology and netherworld history?


    he¡¯s gone too far. He¡¯s going to f * cking settle scores with me! Jumping Cat wiped her cold sweat and secretly sent a text message. old brothers in the streaming room, send some gifts so that I can muster the courage to stream for you the highest and most mysterious legendary existence. This may be my last live broadcast.


    He had already prepared for the worst.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Meng Po trembled as she slowly walked toward the Samsara temple.

 Chapter 531

    ?


    531 Chapter 540-summoned


    The path of the heaven-born said.


    On the White cloud-covered mountain, there was a divine radiance.


    An imposing celestial being sat on a throne and looked down. recently, the laws of heaven and earth seem to be a little off. There are fewer and fewer talented living beings. Could it be that the world of the dead is undergoing a drastic change? ¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Yun zhongjun took a deep breath. that¡¯s indeed the case. It¡¯s not just the path of the heaven-born that¡¯s the case. I¡¯ve also cultivated the path of humanity and the path of animals, and the same thing has happened to me ¡­ What should we do now that the world is changing?¡±


    Emperor Yun was also in disbelief.


    The path of the heaven-born, the path of the beast, the path of the mortal world ¡­ Recently, the number of people being born had greatly decreased. No matter how hard he thought about it, he could not think of the reason for such a change in the world.


    the world has changed and the three Realms are in chaos. There must be something wrong with the reincarnation underworld!


    ¡°Perhaps, there¡¯s a demon that¡¯s affecting the order of the cycle of reincarnation? Could it be that it has something to do with Zhang Ji?¡±


    after all, when we investigated the Three Realms, we discovered that he has not reincarnated ¡­ The Celestials who have died in recent years have not reincarnated. I wonder what they are doing in the netherworld. Even if Zhang Ji is plotting something, my clansmen will definitely stop him in the world of the dead ¡­ No matter what, we can only be on guard.¡± Emperor Yun sat high up and took a deep breath. He felt a deep sense of powerlessness and could only passively deal with the Tribulation of heaven and earth.


    ¡­.


    The Samsara Palace.


    Xu Zhi sat on the Black Dragon Throne and looked at the construction of a huge and vast city. Fengdu alone was comparable to the territory of a huge country in the mortal world.


    building this online game world is just as I expected. They don¡¯t need to do it themselves. These players can arrange the main city and all kinds of buildings by themselves. They¡¯ve always had this kind of hobby, very fanatical ¡­


    At this moment, the combination of arcade games and novels had completely drawn people to the netherworld. The living were not in a hurry to reincarnate. They participated in the construction of the infrastructure of the netherworld. The vast and majestic city of Fengdu was the first big Urban area and its completion.


    However, there was no hurry. He would wait until the construction of the netherworld was completed.


    Xu Zhi sat on the throne, his gaze distant, and said softly, ¡± as for them being completely addicted to online games? A novel? Just drink a bowl of mengpo¡¯s soup, throw it into the cycle of reincarnation, and reincarnate as a human.¡±


    This might be the best way to treat internet addiction. Anyway, if these accounts were ruined, then so be it. He could just restart his account.


    As Xu Zhi was deep in thought, Meng Po walked into the Samsara Palace. She bowed and said respectfully, ¡± Your Majesty, the living being of the Asura Dao is already waiting outside the door.


    ¡°Call him in,¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes were lowered as he sat up.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Po said in a hoarse voice.


    Not long after, cat jump walked in.


    He looked a little nervous and quickly bowed. greetings, Your Majesty.


    He couldn¡¯t help but look up from the corner of his eye. It was as if this Supreme existence who was in charge of reincarnation was shrouded in the divine light and his figure couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. He could only vaguely see the Black Dragon robe of the King of Hell and the Dragon Crown on his head. He was dressed like the King of Hell in ancient myths.


    However, the rule of this world was the six paths of reincarnation. It was not like the Ten Kings of Hell in Huaxia¡¯s mythology. Nine and a half of the high-level Immortals who were responsible for working were defeated by a monkey with one strike. There was only one such existence in this world, and the one who mastered the six paths of reincarnation was the Supreme.


    Xu Zhi sat on the divine throne and peeked at the tree with shifty eyes. He said softly, ¡± Asura Dao, do you know why I called you here? ¡±


    Cat jump hurriedly said, ¡± it should be because of the matter in Fengdu.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid. He avoided the important and didn¡¯t mention anything about arcade games or novels.


    Xu Zhi could not be bothered to argue with this guy and got straight to the point. that strange construction machine of yours is interesting!


    Jumping Cat immediately calculated in her heart. interesting, ¡± she said. from his tone, it seems like he doesn¡¯t intend to hurt me. she heaved a sigh of relief. Your Majesty, it¡¯s not bad. In order to build yedu, I¡¯ll go through fire and water without hesitation!


    ¡°I see it.¡± Xu Zhi sat on a high spot and said indifferently, ¡± there¡¯s no need to be so restrained. You can do whatever you want. It¡¯s just that the people you¡¯ve built will have flaws in the world, and it¡¯s only a matter of time before they¡¯re exposed ¡­ If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll help you awaken all the characters in the machine and turn them into living beings. All of them will be suppressed in hell.¡±


    Jumping cat¡¯s eyes widened.


    F * ck!


    Not only are you not arresting me, but you¡¯re also helping me fill in the hole?


    His breathing became rapid. Could this be the reward for this hell-difficulty mission?


    He thought about how the arcade game he had created had really become the 18-story hell of the arcade game. He even wanted to help him make this history become the real history of hell in the eyes of everyone!


    He was extremely excited. This was indeed an existence that had mastered the six paths of reincarnation. The creation of life was comparable to the level of Nuwa. He was definitely a terrifying super big Shot.


    However, at this moment, the live broadcast room exploded.


    ¡°Why are you so excited? don¡¯t think that it¡¯s a mission reward. If it were me, I¡¯d kill the donkey when it¡¯s done. There¡¯s definitely something wrong with this reincarnation Yama!¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s fine. Why would he help you make up history to make up for the history of the netherworld? Before that, where did the true history of the netherworld go?¡±


    that¡¯s right. Even we feel that there¡¯s something strange about Inferno. There¡¯s nothing now, and they have to rebuild it. Could it be that they really experienced a prehistoric war that destroyed everything? is he trying to use the players ¡®fabricated history to cover up the history of Inferno? ¡±


    ¡°This NPC has a big problem!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, it can¡¯t be the villain! right? Something like Emperor Qi?¡±


    ¡°Di Qi? I can¡¯t afford to offend you, I can¡¯t offend you!¡±


    ¡­.


    Countless people started discussing. This game was so real, so they had to think normally.


    It looked like he was trying to cover up the lie for the cat and had spent a lot of effort, but in fact, he was probably trying to use a fake history to cover up the real history ¡­


    However, what if it was another ultimate villain like di Qi? Then he really didn¡¯t want to provoke them ¡­ Previously, a group of players had come up with a flawless plan, but they were hung up and beaten by di Qi. Now, he¡¯s going to learn the nine revolutions mysterious art that you guys worked so hard to come up with?


    What the hell?


    There was no way to do it!


    They were still traumatized by the mastermind behind the scenes.


    Jumping Cat could not react in time. However, the frenzied discussion in the livestream room made him shiver. He looked at the mysterious Emperor who was standing high above the Samsara Palace and suddenly felt that he had been involved in a mysterious conspiracy, or perhaps a hidden task.


    Making up history?


    The goal was basically to cover up the previous history. This was a fact.


    Xu Zhi just laughed, knowing that they would definitely come up with such an idea. Sure enough, he had not underestimated their imagination. But he did not mind and said in a dignified manner, ¡± I¡¯ll build those machines into the real gates of hell and turn the things inside into real living things. Are you confident? ¡±


    ¡°There are!¡± Jumping Cat quickly replied. After all, it was picked up cheaply. Who cared about the other party? it would take it first.


    ¡°That¡¯s good enough.¡± Xu Zhi said calmly.


    Jumping Cat was scared witless. This was really going to be an accomplice! Making up history with this existence, a fake ancient myth to deceive the entire Inferno. He could not help but say, ¡± in that case, should I make up some more history and perfect it? Or use some novels or Samsara daily to write a biography of those people. That¡¯s more like real history.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Xu Zhi only shook his head slightly. He sat high up and said in. cold voice. ¡± what¡¯s in front of us is enough. The more things in the world are supplemented, the greater the flaws. This is enough. They will speculate and make up for it on their own ¡­ After all, it¡¯s just their own imagination, and it¡¯s simple and convenient.¡±


    Jumping Cat was shocked.


    Give them an initial setting and let them imagine it themselves?


    This way, it¡¯s simple and has no fatal flaws?


    He could not help but feel the profoundness of the words after deeply chewing on them! It seemed that this existence was extremely mysterious, experienced, and familiar with this. He must have done this often.


    ¡°This might be the legendary Emperor¡¯s mind.¡± Jumping Cat was full of admiration.

 Chapter 532

    ?


    532 Chapter 541 villain


    At this moment, it was like a wake-up call. Many people in the livestream room thought about it carefully and felt that it made sense. No matter how they supplemented history, it would leave behind flaws, because fake would always be fake. The best way was to let them fill in the blanks in their own minds. The greatest benefit of this was not only convenience! Even if there was a flaw, they would only think that they were wrong.


    ¡°You can¡¯t underestimate him! The Emperor of the Samsara Palace is obviously an extremely intelligent person.¡±


    ¡°This move is very simple, but we didn¡¯t think of it at all.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ve learned another move!¡±


    however, no matter how smart he is, he wouldn¡¯t have thought that millions of viewers in our live streaming room are watching him!


    ¡°Yup! So what if he was smart? We¡¯ll crush him in terms of dimensions. I¡¯m filled with pride when I think of this!¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone in the livestream room was watching. Because the first Supreme NPC of this online game had appeared, the world view had been completely laid out.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ note down those who curse at me ] and send a super rocket.


    thank you for your gift, water friend¡¯s father! Jumping Cat was shocked and quickly thanked the gift. The gift was so popular that it was obvious that he was a rich man. She quickly hugged his thigh.


    After all, the market price of meditation coins had skyrocketed after the online game appeared. It was now five Yuan per meditation coin, which was equivalent to ten thousand Yuan of real gold and silver.


    ¡°Thank you, nouveau riche!¡±


    nouveau riche, super rockets right off the bat!


    ¡°Tycoon, do you need an accessory?¡±


    ¡­.


    A bunch of people in the live broadcast room sent bullet comments to thank the host and flooded the screen.


    Xu Zhi sat on a high spot and quietly watched the live broadcast room. He remained calm even after he had given the reward. This was the reward for the task of building Fengdu. He said to Jumping Cat, ¡± Asura, you can continue to force it. I will handle the matter of inserting a soul into it.


    Cat jump was shocked again. She quickly bent over and said in surprise, ¡± you don¡¯t need me to make some mechanical modifications to make the arcade machines into the real gates of hell and imprison people inside? ¡±


    ¡°No need, just do as you usually do.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    Jumping Cat fell silent, her face filled with disbelief.


    What kind of mysterious technique was this?


    Without his assistance, he could turn the entire arcade game into a real gate of hell and turn the fictional characters inside into real living things?


    ¡°That¡¯s too against the rules.¡±


    does he know anything about electronics and mechanics? does he know computer circuits? how can he just say it like that? ¡±


    ¡°What is the system? The void creation system?¡±


    ¡­


    The entire broadcast room exploded again. This was unbelievable. It was as if someone suddenly said to you, ¡± I can turn you into a brick ¡­ This was not logical at all. Biological cells and bodies were different, and one could not imagine the principle behind it.


    ¡°You may leave.¡± Xu Zhi sent the cat away and ignored the dumbfounded audience in the live broadcast room.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    There were countless doubts in Jumping cat¡¯s heart, but he did not dare to ask. He could only retreat quietly.


    After the cat jumped away, Meng Po was still in shock.


    In fact, Shangguan man was not as surprised as the players about the creation of creatures out of thin air. His Majesty was mysterious and unpredictable, and he had long possessed earth-shaking power. He had adjusted the time before this, so it was not strange for him to create gods and living things out of thin air. However, at this time, the real history was being covered up by a false history, which contained a terrifying meaning. She could not help but take a step forward. Your Majesty ¡­ Is this really history?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s to use this as Fengdu¡¯s history and increase the heaviness of the netherworld.¡± Xu Zhi smiled and said to Shangguan man, ¡± the flow of people in the netherworld will only get more and more crowded. The road to the netherworld will be congested, so there must be a town called Fengdu Ghost City. It makes sense to let them live and queue up there.


    Simply put, it was like a bank queuing up for business.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Meng Po nodded and stopped asking.


    She was a smart person. The Emperor trusted her and would naturally say it. If he didn¡¯t believe her, it would be useless to ask.


    However, the doubt in her heart had turned into a thorn that was rooted in her heart!


    Was his Majesty hiding the past? was he a mastermind who made arbitrary decisions through the ages, killing mountains of corpses and seas of blood? or did he destroy the world ¡­?


    Perhaps, to outsiders, this terrifying truth was very important, but in her heart, it was not important.


    She was not a hero. She did not care about etiquette and morality, nor did she care about the whole world. She had grown up in the lower class and had seen too many evil people who had killed countless people. Even the strong ones were all cruel and merciless.


    She only knew that she had been taken away from the mortal world by the Emperor and had been freed from the suffering of life to be reborn. She would always choose to stand on the emperor¡¯s side and become the sharpest knife in the Emperor¡¯s Hand. So what if he killed everyone in the world?


    However, she still felt a little regretful. His Majesty did not trust her completely and hid some of the past history, allowing the path of Asura to help shape a new history. She felt an inexplicable sense of loss.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Meng Po will take her leave.¡± Shangguan man stood up and took a deep breath to calm himself down. After all, he had just started to follow her, and it was normal for him to not trust her. He would work hard to gain her trust in the future.


    Shangguan man continued, ¡± with the complete establishment of the battle Pavilion, the construction of Fengdu has been completed. In order to make the coin gathering fanatic, I plan to use this time to recruit some people from the mortal world.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled, and Meng Po took her leave. In the blink of an eye, the Samsara temple was empty, and her eyes were calm.


    As for not following the rules and directly creating living characters in the arcade game?


    This was actually very simple, because the strange attribute did not follow any rules, or in a sense, it was a rule of creation, a natural phenomenon in the rank 9 world!


    Taking Qi Tiandi as an example, its general characteristics were:


    Qi Tiandi was a character who lived in an arcade game and was trapped ¡­


    The grotesque would accept its own settings directly and use the wisdom of the living to gain sentience. In their eyes, they were like gods suppressed in ancient times, trapped in hell.


    and now, perhaps I¡¯m going to be the villain for once. Xu Zhi smiled and sat on the throne. suppressing ancient gods one after another and monopolizing the entire six paths of reincarnation, ¡± he said.


    The world of gourmet was his most special sandbox, because this world was within his inner world. Within the nine revolutions mysterious art, the living beings inside were naturally not allowed to be of a higher realm than his true self. Xu Zhi was the celestial Thearch, so he could not accommodate the existence of a God in his body.


    The appearance of a God would tear him apart alive.


    He didn¡¯t want to be the first person to cultivate the nine revolutions mysterious art and be blown to death by his own explosion. That would be too funny.


    Therefore, this world did not allow the birth of gods.


    Due to the characteristics of reincarnation, there was no need to cherish talents. Their existence was just a dream. The peerless heavenly emperors of any era had to be harvested wave by wave like straws. Reincarnation was enough, and it could even improve the accumulation of talent.


    After all, rather than letting them stay in the heavenly Emperor realm, it was better to die and re-cultivate. After a few reincarnations, their talents would be enhanced, and they would have more experience and energy feedback from a few more heavenly emperors. This was the right way!


    destroying all life and dictating the world. In this world, there is no heavenly Emperor, no God.


    any God will be suppressed in hell forever.


    ¡­.


    Meng Po had just walked out of the Samsara Palace when she heard the distant godly language. She felt her body shaking and the world spinning.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    His mind was struck by lightning, his soul exploded, his body exploded, and his five senses exploded. An unprecedented cold blood quickly swept through his body, and every cell was screaming in fear.


    Her eyes widened. so that¡¯s the case. Our world was actually ¡­ In the previous netherworld era, there must have been a terrifying change in the world, and all the subordinates of the netherworld had died! ¡®No wonder they recruited people like me ¡­¡¯


    However, the next second, her eyes flashed with a touch of silence. His Majesty was deliberately revealing this to her. This was the greatest trust. Her previous confusion suddenly became clear, as if layers of fog had been lifted.


    ¡°It feels good to be trusted,¡±


    She touched her cheeks and clenched her fists. Then, she turned to the Samsara Palace and said, ¡± I will become the sharpest knife in your hands.

 Chapter 533

    ?


    533 Before I became a God, there was no God in the world


    Xu Zhi sent Meng Po off very indifferently.


    He also knew that the depression in her heart had been resolved, and he could not help but heave a sigh of relief. It seemed that he had become very good at being a Chicken Soup for the Soul instructor after accumulating his strength over the years. He could solve people¡¯s worries and relieve the depression in their Dao hearts. Medusa, di Qi, and Carolyn had all been like this before ¡­ As an expert who stood at the top, most of them were proud. Thousands of years were too long, and they would eventually be at a loss. He had to be their spiritual mentor and let them continue to pursue the truth.


    This might be a very important job for the God of creation. After all, it was too tiring to work.


    Just like those internet employees who worked for their bosses every day, they earned money for their Bosses day and night, but they were also spurred on. They were like an old cow who worked to death. After working hard in the workplace for too long, they would eventually be physically and mentally exhausted and confused. Such large companies often had a set of mature countermeasures. They usually had a psychological counseling room on a certain floor to counsel the employees so that they could continue to work, shine for the company, and sacrifice their hairline.


    ¡°You don¡¯t say ¡­ If we look at it from this angle, the principle seems to be the same.¡±


    He suddenly laughed, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. He felt as if he had gone beyond the heavens. He came back to his senses and looked at the empty Samsara temple. I still have to get down to business.


    After a while.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to start.¡± He stood up and floated in front of the vast reincarnation of black and white light. With a wave of his hand, some Rubik¡¯s Cubes appeared. They were the 10000 Rubik¡¯s Cubes that he had created earlier. I only have around 200 character arcade games now ¡­ I¡¯ll use 200 first.¡±


    He stretched out his hand slightly.


    Huala!


    Countless blank and transparent thoughts drifted away and injected into the arcade machines far away. In the cheers of the crowd, no one noticed that something was slowly growing and gathering.


    ¡°In this way, there really is someone being imprisoned in the arcade game. It¡¯s really an arcade game hell in hell! To a certain extent, a square arcade game is like a god statue in a temple. They worship, offer incense, and worship in front of the arcade game, so that the ¡®spirit¡¯ in the God statue can be born and gain intelligence.¡±


    There were no gods in the temples of the world, but when there were more believers, there would be gods.


    and all that¡¯s left is to wait. In the future, the dead will line up on the road to the netherworld and wait in Fengdu ¡­ You can also play arcade games to kill time and train your combat skills. You can also output faith at the same time, which will greatly increase the efficiency.¡±


    It was naturally more cumbersome to organize the rules of a world. Xu Zhi was very satisfied with the way the settings were perfected and the nonsense the players had made. After all, this was a good ending.


    The dark and mysterious history that the players had fabricated using those characters was also very much in line with Xu Zhi¡¯s intentions!


    It was because he really wanted to monopolize an era and not allow anyone to become a God. This was a huge limitation in the current food industry.


    However, it would not cause any reaction if he could not become a God now. After a period of time, there would be more heavenly emperors and the era would be glorious. Some of the heavenly emperors would start to touch level eight and they would find ways to break through. They would then become restless ¡­


    Perhaps, the fabricated ancient history would become real in the future?


    Who knows?


    The six paths of reincarnation was a new world that was still in the process of being formed. Everything was still unknown.


    However, it was obvious that the unique structure of the six paths reincarnation allowed the cultivators to be reborn continuously, bringing with them innate talents. These innate talents were getting stronger and stronger, replacing the role of genes and bloodlines, allowing the civilization of this world to develop extremely quickly. In just 300 years, there were already many Heavenly Monarch level cultivators.


    Although the speed of their civilization¡¯s development was much faster than that of the ancient world, it was far from the black technology of Ishtar.


    This could not be compared.


    The people of isodarre were supercomputers on average and could even connect to the internet. They used their supercomputing power to deduce everything in the world together. In their eyes, there were no secrets in the universe. The Protoss, who were known as cheating, had now become the God of creation. They were hidden in the ancient lava domain, a parallel universe, and began to set the universe¡¯s parameters, the world¡¯s rules, and the creation of continents.


    ¡°However, this history is not interesting enough.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s brows suddenly twitched and he laughed. why don¡¯t I create a character to be suppressed and tortured in hell ¡­ I can try to input a piece of memory as a Foundation, combine it with the incense of all living beings, and see what kind of unknown person I can create?¡±


    After all, many arcade games had hidden characters and mysterious Easter eggs.


    in that case, this hidden character will occasionally appear in the battle in place of the opponent he has already chosen and start fighting you. He will appear and disappear unpredictably and wander around the various arcade machines. The probability of him appearing is about one in. hundred billion ¡­ After all, these guys are too fanatical and their hand speed is too fast. They can play it tens of thousands of times a day, and that¡¯s why they can discover it decades later ¡­¡±


    it¡¯s only a few decades. To the experts, a period of time that can easily go up to a hundred years is nothing. One closed-door training session will be enough.


    His interest was immediately piqued. He reached out and grabbed a transparent mind, injecting an opening scene into it.


    He had used the programming software in his brain¡¯s hard drive to create the scene. He had used the magic technology of the izudaarian people, the computing power of the magic core brain. He himself was a supercomputer, and the CG special effects he created were naturally much more realistic than the players¡¯.


    Title:


    Absolutely no spirit.


    As a special hidden character, he didn¡¯t have a poetic title. Instead, he had an even more unique light and shadow opening scene.


    In the darkness, the sky fell and the earth cracked.


    ¡°I will reverse the six paths and become a true God. Today is the day.¡± One of them roared and tore the Dark Universe apart.


    in the long years, I¡¯ve laid dormant in a prehistory. Today, I¡¯ve finally ushered in a brilliant great era. In this era, I¡¯ll join forces with the geniuses of the current generation. I must reveal my true name in reincarnation and only compete for this lifetime, not for the next life ¡­ This era will not be defeated again!¡± The roars resounded through the heavens and the earth, with a spirit that looked down on the world!


    After an unknown period of time, endless blood rain fell on the entire heaven and earth. The great Dao was extinguished, and the common people were killed by the blood. It was as if the ancient times had withered, and even the vast reincarnation had faint cracks. This was a Dao cultivator from the prehistoric era, and he was on the verge of collapse. no, I¡¯m not willing to accept this. No living creature in this world can break free of this shackle, escape the six paths of reincarnation, and become the true God ¡­ Even if it¡¯s you, you can¡¯t become a true God in this state!¡±


    The world was completely dead, and there were no living creatures.


    After an unknown period of time, a faint voice came from the void, ¡±


    ¡°Before I became a God, there was no God in the world.¡±


    Huala!


    After the character¡¯s opening image was played, he was quite satisfied. He turned into a hazy light and flew out, entering the arcade game, becoming the most mysterious hidden character.

 Chapter 534

    ?


    534 The spread of the netherworld


    On the other side, Jumping Cat was in a daze. He had no idea how he managed to walk out of the Samsara Palace. When he regained his senses, he was back at the battle Pavilion. Another group of people was bustling about, controlling the machines to kill each other. They were in high spirits.


    ¡°Am I going to join in the fun? Twisting history ¡­ He felt like he was in big trouble! No one knows what that mysterious existence is thinking. Everything is hidden in the fog, and only he knows the past of the world!¡± Jumping Cat shook her head hard. This was probably because she had joined some NPC camp and had a faction to belong to. She had started to make up history and deceive the world.


    All in all, he didn¡¯t lose anything now, although he didn¡¯t know what would happen in the future.


    ¡®After all, a text that deceives all beings and covers up history always feels terrifying ¡­¡¯


    Although this online game was called an online game, these players were now more willing to put in their blood, sweat, and tears and treat it as a real Second Life.


    He started to check an arcade machine. it feels like nothing has happened, but something seems to have happened. Are these people really starting to come alive? ¡± This existence was too mysterious and hard to fathom. The world setting of this online game was indeed profound and mysterious! He guessed that he had triggered the follow-up plot of the Fengdu mission-covering up the history text. Next ¡­ The game development team will definitely not let us down!¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment, the online game had only been open for a day, a full 24 hours had just passed, but the heated discussions had already seethed through the entire internet.


    After all, too many things had happened.


    it¡¯s only the first day of the game, and Yuan Qinghua and Bai Xiaojun have already given birth to a green and chubby little tree son. His hair is green, and it¡¯s the color of love. He¡¯s super cute, I love him so much! True love only exists among the same sex. Burn the opposite sex to death, start with me!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s said that they¡¯ve been captured. The Mantis tasted the sweetness and let them continue to have children. The eldest baby has already appeared, so will the seventh baby be far away? They were just waiting for the number to be enough so that they could start saving their grandfather! (Funny face)¡±


    at the same time, another main plot, a novel, and an arcade game, has duped a bunch of dead people. Houses are already being built!


    two main storylines. That¡¯s awesome!


    It was only the first day and so many shocking events had already happened.


    Many people couldn¡¯t help but be excited as they watched the show.


    One day in the real world was equivalent to a year in the in-game hell and animal path, and this was the world that the players lived in ¡­ Ten years in the mortal world was equivalent to a hundred years in the path of the heaven-born!


    however, out of the 6000 players, more than 3000 were eliminated. By the second day, there were only about 2000 people left.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. This game had always had a very anti-human setting: The game time limit is eight hours a day.


    At other times, he could only forcefully log off. During that time, he had to find a safe place to hide.


    As expected of a game that loved learning and guided health. It had an anti-addiction mechanism, which was very traditional.


    In the past, the players in the food industry were all in groups and took turns to go online. There were people to help protect you. This didn¡¯t matter. In reality, you could eat, eat, and sleep. But now?


    After he went offline, he would not be able to help each other look after each other.


    It was already the morning of the second day. Someone began to summarize the first day of the game. A host announced,


    ¡°We can see that eight hours have passed, which is equivalent to four months in the game. Today¡¯s game time is over, and I think the first wave of players leaving the game has appeared! Although everyone had made preparations in advance, each of them had lived for four months and had taken the opportunity to find a place to log off, when they woke up the next day, it was still equivalent to eight months in the game. It was too long, and the players had lost 30%! Many of the players were dug out and eaten by wild animals. It¡¯s very cruel, they¡¯re crispy on the outside and tender on the inside ¡­¡±


    In reality, even though they had been offline for as long as eight months, they didn¡¯t have to worry about starving to death in those eight months. This was because the food industry had already come up with a way to deal with it. The time they went offline would be adjusted back to the time flow of their characters. They would be frozen, and it would be equivalent to half a day.


    I¡¯m done for. I really envy the players in ¡± spore evolution ¡°, unlike the wizard community and the food industry, which have an anti-addiction mechanism ¡­


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you guys write your thesis!¡±


    it can¡¯t be helped. This is a game that¡¯s open to the public. It¡¯s already good enough that they can play it. If they can¡¯t hold on, who can they blame? ¡±


    ¡°I also think that the anti-addiction mechanism is very reasonable to be online for a maximum of eight hours a day. He definitely had to eat and sleep ¡­ Playing for eight hours a day was already all the spare time of the day. Sleeping for eight hours, eating and bathing for two hours? You still need to exercise for a few hours, right?¡± However, there was someone who analyzed the situation more rationally.


    ¡­.


    In short, everyone was discussing it.


    Although they had made sufficient preparations on the first day, many people were still cold because they were not familiar with each other! For the first time in a real world virtual reality online game, if you didn¡¯t disappear on the spot when you went offline, you would sleep on the spot. This was very ¡°real.¡±


    There was another point. Everyone logged in at the same time on their first day. Even if they met each other and grouped up, they would still log off at the same time. No one would help to ¡± guard ¡± the corpse, resulting in an extremely high death rate.


    The second day began, and the players in groups had already begun discussing that they would take turns to come online on this day. The 24 hours would be divided into three periods, so the death rate should be greatly reduced.


    ¡°I personally think that we should build a city in the animal path!¡±


    that¡¯s right. Gather all the ambitious men and build a city together. Then, the city will be very safe, and you can sleep in peace!


    that¡¯s right. The players can¡¯t rest in the wild as it¡¯s too risky. If they gather and build a city, they can speculate on land.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough. In the end, we¡¯re really obsessed with building cities. The houses there haven¡¯t even been built yet, but it¡¯s definitely a milestone for US players. If we gather together to build a city and continue to develop, we¡¯ll be able to attack a certain place and save the family of three of certain characters. After that, our path of Asura will rise and become one of the true six paths of the six paths of reincarnation. (happy)¡±


    ¡­.


    The players began to discuss. Even though they could only play for four months a day, they were still very happy.


    Moreover, they were full of anticipation. As one of the six paths, the path of Asura, was going to build a force that belonged to the players in this indigenous world.


    On the other side.


    Ten years had passed in the mortal world, but a hundred years had passed in the path of the heaven-born.


    Over the past 100 years, the people of the path of the heaven-born were extremely hurt. This was because there were very few people in the path of the heaven-born to begin with. The most unbearable thing was that time passed very quickly in the path of the heaven-born, which caused them to be unable to replenish their newborns. After 100 years, they could not make ends meet and their combat power started to decrease significantly.


    In the short span of a year, the construction of Fengdu was almost complete. The general outline of the city had been completed, but the streets and facilities still needed to be carefully sculpted. The manpower required was no longer as much.


    A group of people began to be forced to reincarnate.


    ¡­.


    Heavenly year, 393 years.


    It had been more than 70 years since heavenly Emperor Zhang Xiao had destroyed the Xiao Kingdom.


    After recuperating for so long, the mortal world¡¯s Dao had gradually recovered. During this period of time, the person li Sansheng had been waiting for had finally arrived. It was Xu Yingluo.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to bid farewell ¡­¡± Zhang Ji was very pleased that li Sansheng was not addicted to it. After all, the recent novels were very alluring. It talked about the era after the death of the alchemy Emperor, when his disciples Ermin and Medusa began to fight against the evil god of Cthulhu.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Zhang Ji smiled. I hope that the combat skills that you¡¯ve trained will become second nature in your next life.


    Li Sansheng nodded and took the hand of the woman beside him. With a light jump, they jumped into the reincarnation. They looked at each other. in this life, Yingluo, we must be together for real!


    It was pitch black.


    ???!


    A cry came from a rich family somewhere. Outside the house, Squire li asked anxiously, ¡± is it a boy or a girl? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a boy!¡±


    ¡°He actually has talent!¡±


    A voice came from the house.


    Councilor li was overjoyed. In this era, talent was a relatively rare thing. He entered the house, looked at the child, and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. everyone, what do you think a boy should be called? ¡±


    ¡°Three ¡­ Sheng ¡­¡± The baby spat out two characters in a very strange manner, as if there were some scattered fragments flashing.


    ¡°A natural phenomenon? Hahaha! That person is called li Sansheng, right?¡± In the following years, the Minister began to dote on his son, thinking that he would definitely be able to lead the family to prosperity with his extraordinary talent.


    In less than five to six years, the boy had completely refreshed everyone¡¯s perception of him. He was a genius child prodigy.


    ¡°I feel like I have to do something ¡­ I¡¯m looking for something.¡± The fair and delicate li Sansheng always sat on the stone steps, his toot hands holding his cheeks. He was very cute. He frowned and thought hard for a long time. Suddenly, an inexplicable picture appeared in his mind. It¡¯s a novel and some special martial arts ¡­¡±


    Ha!


    ¡°External style, nainai fall!¡± He made a cool gesture on the spot, and a cool flame appeared in his hand. He immediately calmed down. so this is what I¡¯m looking for.


    He was satisfied.


    The child couldn¡¯t help but return to his room and start writing his biography. He didn¡¯t write it for money but spread it quietly. It seemed that it was driven by interest. Within a few years, some special novels were spread to some places. Some of the content even vaguely depicted the world after death, such as the bridge of helplessness, the road to the yellow Springs ¡­ The six paths of reincarnation was also known as the netherworld.


    At this moment, the mysterious concept of the netherworld was slowly spreading in the world for the first time.

 Chapter 535

    ?


    535 Taking a walk in the universe


    The world of the living could not remember the world after death.


    This led many people in this world to form a common sense that birth was the starting point, and death was the ending point. This was a straight line, and it was called life. This was everyone¡¯s traditional view of the world, but at this time, someone actually told them that this was not a straight line, but a circle formed by a line! Over and over again! Forever loop! And this ring was called reincarnation.


    [ reincarnation, standing eternally in the netherworld, ruling the life and death of all living things in the world ]


    death is not the end. Reincarnate and be reborn as a human.


    even the celestial Thearch can¡¯t break free from the cycle of reincarnation.


    In a secret room inside the main hall of the crow Kingdom, a dignified middle-aged Emperor dressed in a dragon robe knelt in front of an old man who was as thin as a skeleton. ancestor, this is all the information we¡¯ve gathered.


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    A hoarse voice came from the darkness.


    The old man in the shadows muttered to himself for a long time. It was obvious that his heart was not calm at all, and this was a huge blow to him.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The middle-aged man said, ¡± it¡¯s said that this news started from a novel by an unknown author, but no one has found the original version. The other party seems to be deliberately hiding his identity.


    The old man took a deep breath. go and check the history of the human race. Use the power of the entire nation to gather all the information on talent. See if there are a large number of people with the same talent appearing in different eras in history to confirm the theory of reincarnation.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The dignified middle-aged Emperor said seriously, ¡± if it¡¯s true, then the world will change!


    His ancestor was an Emperor-to-be and was extremely powerful. He founded the human kingdom and participated in the epic war of the Xiao Kingdom. Everyone thought he was dead, but in fact, he was still alive and broke through the heavenly Emperor realm at the last moment. However, he was too old and his injuries were too serious. Even after breaking through the heavenly Emperor realm, his combat strength was not as strong as his peers. He could only hang on to his life and struggle on.


    He was afraid of death, so he chose to go into hibernation, hoping to survive for the human race for a while longer.


    But now, someone had suddenly told him that there was another world after death. It gripped his heart tightly, as if his entire world view had been ruthlessly shattered!


    motherf * cking human King, Zhang Mo, are you also in the world after death ¡­ The old man¡¯s eyes were filled with vicissitudes of life. He thought of the saber God, Zhang Ji, who wielded his saber at the sky. He had a tall figure and long black hair. This was the ambitious Overlord that he admired the most. if he is there, he must be in the world of the dead, trying to find ways to bring fortune to our human race ¡­ Don¡¯t tell me that this is a message you wanted to send out?¡±


    ¡­.


    The path of the heaven-born said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t find out.¡± Yun zhongjun took a deep breath, knelt on the ground, and said respectfully, ¡± it has been widely spread, but I can¡¯t find the source.


    Emperor Yun¡¯s eyes were deep and he did not speak.


    Only the path of the heaven-born knew about this. If the path of the mortal world also knew about this, they would lose a huge advantage in intelligence.


    However, the information about this mortal world was countless times more specific than the information about the Devas. They only guessed that the dead had a world and would be reincarnated, but they didn¡¯t know about the hell, the road to the underworld, reincarnation, Meng Po, the black and white impermanences, and other terrifying things.


    ¡°Continue to investigate.¡± He said, ¡± in this world, there are countless innate talents. Since the land of the living can be passed to you, you must have the talent to remember the people of that world. This person will be the fate of the entire six paths of reincarnation!


    ¡­.


    The beast said.


    Due to the huge difference in the flow of time, while the players of the animal path rose to power, the other worlds of the mortal path and the path of the heaven-born changed rapidly and changed with each passing day.


    Soon, after the construction of Fengdu was completed, the talents began to be Reborn!


    An animal raised its flag high and showed off.


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s get to work! There¡¯s news from Fengdu¡¯s spy live broadcast room that they¡¯ve begun to reincarnate one after another. We¡¯ll go find those born with talent and then nurture them with all our heart! After all, whoever has more talents in the world will rise!¡±


    ¡°This is the advantage of our beast path. As the beast path is the lowest level, it has the most living beings reincarnated! We have the most resources!¡±


    ¡°But! The flow of time in other worlds is much faster than ours. If we want to surpass the other two DAOs, we¡¯ll have to put in ten times, or even a hundred times more effort before we can surpass them.¡±


    Many people knew that this was easier said than done.


    The other high-dimensional civilizations were all launching dimensional attacks. This situation was equivalent to the three-bodied human civilization descending at any time to crush you, and it was very difficult to resist.


    However, it was precisely because of their interest that the group of people began to discuss. Those who obtained talent would obtain the world. They began to quickly find those living creatures with natural talent and nurture them with good intentions.


    In the six paths of reincarnation, snatching talents was the key.


    ¡­.


    At this moment, when the entire world was boiling.


    with the establishment of Samsara and the perfection of Fengdu, the three paths are advancing side by side. They are full of vigor and vitality. A new era is about to begin and we are completely on the right track. Xu Zhi mumbled as he walked through the supermarket with an indifferent look on his face. At the counter, he used his phone to scan the code to pay.


    He bought some daily necessities.


    After all, it was different from the other sandbox worlds. He didn¡¯t have to stay in the orchard and watch it all the time. The good thing about the six paths of reincarnation was that he could see and enter it whenever he wanted.


    ¡°Speaking of which, the six paths of reincarnation is reincarnating in my stomach, making it look like the temple of my five internal organs.¡± He scratched his head helplessly and laughed, ¡± the material world in the dantian. When the time comes, I¡¯ll create a world of thought in my mind? One up and one down, one material and one illusionary. I can¡¯t really become Pangu and become the universe, can I? This cultivation route that was deduced using multiple sandpits seems to be quite heaven-defying.¡±


    However, looking at the time, the dream was beautiful, but it was still quite distant.


    This system was too exaggerated. If several heaven-defying cultivation techniques were combined together, he would be the second Medusa, just like her cultivation speed ¡­


    ¡°Your things.¡± The female cashier at the supermarket was a little shy. She blushed and wanted to say something but stopped.


    Behind them, some of the girls in line were chattering.


    ¡°Hahaha, she¡¯s blushing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be panicking too. What kind of god-like face is this? I can also talk nervously, and my little heart can¡¯t stop beating!¡±


    could it be a new idol? we have a big star here too? ¡±


    ¡­


    They chattered and seemed to want to come up and strike up a conversation, but they were also ashamed and felt inferior, as if they had been struck down. Their indifferent temperament formed an aura, as if it isolated them outside, giving them the illusion that it was very difficult to approach.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s hearing was very sensitive, so he could hear the whispers. He picked up his things and walked out of the supermarket directly to avoid any further chaos.


    He quickly reacted.


    I¡¯ve been cooped up for too long. After breaking through to the heavenly Emperor level, my life level has evolved, and the ordinary appearance that I¡¯ve concealed before has been restored.


    The reason why he had forgotten was because he had long since instinctively ignored the appearance of living creatures. This was also related to his current vision. The experts he had seen were basically all handsome men and beautiful women, emperors-to-be and heavenly emperors.


    The stronger one was, the more perfect their body shape would be.


    Once you got used to it, you¡¯d take it for granted. Even if the brawny female brother was expensive, she looked young and cute on the surface. She had a thin waist and long legs. She could even act cute for you. She was very deceptive.


    The thin and dense winter sun shone down on the streets, making them a little warm. There were pedestrians on both sides.


    looks like I¡¯ll have to go back and adjust my appearance again. The aura of a Celestial Emperor will have a great impact on the streets that are filled with mortals. Furthermore, it¡¯s not good to stay at home all day. I¡¯ve been staying in the orchard for nearly three months. I should go shopping more. It¡¯s not good to be bored all the time. Xu Zhi¡¯s eyebrows flickered as he walked down the street.


    As for making a few new friends in real life, traveling, shopping, or singing karaoke, he had no idea at all. This was because there was already a huge gap between him and ordinary people, and it was destined to be difficult for them to integrate.


    Although, strictly speaking, he was less than a hundred years old when he entered the sandbox to study, a very young heavenly Emperor.


    however, it¡¯s time for me to use reincarnation to take a walk in the universe. Xu Zhi was walking along the bustling Commercial Street, carrying a pile of serviettes, toothbrushes, and white plastic bags from the supermarket. He looked up at the vast sky.

 Chapter 536

    ?


    536 Tidying up


    The reason he went to the supermarket was to get some toothbrush and other travel items. He was ready to explore the solar system and walk around to see if he could find a suitable place to build a sandbox or develop some future development.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t go before and only set off now was because his mechanical armor hadn¡¯t taken shape yet. They were all 600000 Rubik¡¯s Cubes, and they were as fragile as paper in a vacuum. They were instantly crushed!


    However, three days had passed, and the mechanical armors were no longer the same as before.


    These 600,000 Rubik¡¯s Cubes had generally reached the third or fourth order. Although they still looked weak and could not withstand the vacuum pressure, they were actually not calculated that way. It was a Cthulhu evil god. When these third and fourth order cells gathered together, they could release a constant protective shield. In the design of the Ishtar people, it could imitate the star meditation method of the ancient wood World-¡®star power absorption¡¯. It sucked the energy of the cosmic rays in the vacuum to maintain the protective shield and provide power.


    Strictly speaking, as long as one didn¡¯t consume too much energy, one could be perpetual in the universe.


    those izudaardians who cheated have created a heaven-defying thing for me.


    Xu Zhi got on his electric bike and left the city at a leisurely pace. He stepped onto a small road and put the bike away into his space ring when there was no one around. Then, he returned to the orchard. but speaking of the ancient tree world, the current Emperor Qi has been flying for two months and has already gained some insights.


    In fact, Xu Zhi had been sensing the movements over there the entire time. It was the Zerg¡¯s long-voyage spaceship, diqi.


    The living beings on this elf planet had already left planet aquamarine and reached a level of civilization similar to earth. They had started to explore outer space, and the elves, humans, and demons had become universe exploration teams. They passed by some small planets and continuously excavated ores. The players also participated in it and were so happy that they forgot about home. In particular, an alchemy factory obtained these strange and special resources. It was as if they had God¡¯s help and created a bunch of puppies.


    ¡°This is the advantage of being a bug clan Queen!¡±


    the racer of mount haruna was in high spirits as he announced on the internet,


    look at these puppies. They¡¯re very good explorers. They¡¯re born with a layer of skin that can resist vacuum pressure and have a high lung capacity. They can carry a lot of oxygen, which is equivalent to having their own oxygen tanks ¡­ Selling them for only 50000 Yuan each and collecting resources from the planet, it was very blissful! Although the sword Saint daddy has been having a problem with me recently, the elven Emperor, sister yumia, and the elven universe exploration team she led are not very friendly to me ¡­¡±


    The netizens who were following the news were very calm.


    Nothing major had happened in the ancient wood World. Ever since the sword Saint ah Chou and Ymir had stopped fighting, it had been developing peacefully without any enemies. It was a traditional farming and construction style, but it had already developed into the background style of the interstellar universe.


    In fact, in the eyes of everyone present, the potential of this ¡°ancient tree world¡± was no weaker than that of the Three Realms and the ancient lava world. Even though its current speed of development was slow, it was still somewhat unsatisfactory.


    And to be honest, even Xu Zhi was a little envious of the space exploration team on the elf planet, which was in the spacecraft model of this sandbox world.


    After all, the sea of stars was exciting to think about.


    ¡°Now that I think about it ¡­ Di Qi, that fellow, has been studying the spatial acceleration for a long time. Recently, he has actually managed to develop a certain kind of space, which can allow one to travel through long distances.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up slightly and he muttered, ¡± ignoring the geographical distance, I can travel through the space tunnel by setting the coordinates of a certain point ¡­ Currently, he¡¯s using a few planets that can be seen with the naked eye as coordinates, doing calculations, and then positioning and traveling.¡±


    This was terrifying.


    Locating a position through space didn¡¯t require a teleportation formation to be set up on the other side. It was an even more advanced form of space teleportation formation than the previous one, even though it consumed countless times more energy.


    Even for di Qi, it would take a long time for him to recover.


    Although Phoenix was the first to study the spatial mantras, it was clear that her attainments were not deep enough and she had gone astray. This homebody Phoenix had been hiding in the dark and cultivating bitterly. Now, she had begun to cultivate the third system-martial arts.


    Xu Zhi could not stay calm at the thought of the muscular Phoenix. the recovery and regeneration ability of the nine revolutions mysterious art, the two lives of being reborn from the fire, and the strong defense of this martial art ¡­ How did you get your meat? are you so aloof from worldly affairs?¡±


    In terms of combat power, Phoenix should be the strongest being in the sandbox at the moment, because she was too good at cultivating in seclusion.


    There was a high chance that even di Qi would not be able to defeat her. After all, she had the talent of rising from the ashes and her cultivation speed was the fastest. She was already an advanced God while di Qi was only a medium God ¡­


    As Xu Zhi thought about it, he packed his luggage in the living room. perhaps I can use the spatial travel technique that di Qi developed ¡­ If I connect to the elf planet, I can go there at any time and absorb the energy.¡±


    furthermore, if they discover a life planet or some civilization, I can go over at any time ¡­ After flying for six thousand years, perhaps we¡¯ll encounter some strange things.¡±


    ¡°However, this time, who will help me create the space formation? Phoenix, Carolyn, ermine?¡±


    He didn¡¯t consider anything else.


    Except for the mid-level gods, none of the low-level gods had such a powerful magic power that could locate the space!


    forget it, I¡¯ll think about it later. The universe ocean on Emperor Qi¡¯s side will definitely be building a transmission channel. After all, he was prepared to go on a long trip to the universe for a few days. After all, the mechanical armor was finally completed. It would be meaningless to go shopping in the solar system without going out for fun after working so hard for so long.


    As for the land of lava and the three Realms in his Orchard, nothing major would probably happen in the next few days.


    If something big happened, he could carry it with him.


    I¡¯m going on a small trip for a day or two. I hope you¡¯ll be well. Xu Zhi muttered to himself in the direction of the orchard. His tone was very gentle, as if he was talking to a little dog at home.


    Kachaa!


    He closed the door of the orchard with both hands.


    At the same time, they weren¡¯t afraid that ordinary people would come here, and they wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter.


    Huala!


    He extended his hand, and the entire black and white reincarnation flew out. The mysterious wheel of light spun in the air, and blurry electricity flowed around it. It split open with a bang, and according to some mysterious pattern, it slowly gathered to form a huge black and white mechanical armor. The black metal mirror had a smooth surface, and it had two long blades on its back.


    The cabin door opened.


    Xu Zhi walked in and instantly rose into the air.


    ¡­


    In the netherworld.


    The earth trembled violently, and the sky and earth shook.


    The wheel of reincarnation hanging high up in the sky had actually disappeared.


    The pupils of all the people of Fengdu shrank slightly. They looked up and under the dark and gloomy sky, their throats felt dry.


    ¡°Reincarnation has disappeared.¡±


    ¡­


    The path of the heaven-born said.


    what¡¯s happening?! Emperor Yun stood up in shock. my mind trembled as if I¡¯ve lost something!


    The entire path of the heaven-born, the mortal world, the animal path, and all the living beings felt their hearts clench as they trembled.


    Many top-tier mighty figures, celestial emperors, and quasi-emperors were shocked. They felt like they had lost something.


    On the road to the netherworld, Meng PO¡¯s expression was slightly calm. She slowly poured the soup. I just received news that His Majesty has taken reincarnation to a certain place. There is no need to panic. Those who should be reincarnated will still be reincarnated. The order of the netherworld will not be chaotic.


    Everyone fell silent, including Zhang Ji, who had not chosen to reincarnate. His expression was grave.


    Zhang Xiao went silent again. He was in disbelief as he looked at the excited crowd around him. he brought Samsara out?? ¡± This was simply terrifying to the extreme, and it was normal for the surrounding people to panic ¡­ I don¡¯t know the name of this Emperor who is in charge of the netherworld. He¡¯s so mysterious and unpredictable, but he really does have such earth-shaking power.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Meng PO¡¯s expression was still calm as she slowly poured the soup. follow the order and line up slowly on the yellow Springs Road. The dead who are still a little further away are still waiting in Fengdu.


    She pointed behind her and said, ¡± I¡¯ll let each and every one of you reincarnate normally.


    Fragments of reincarnation floated in the air like rotten, mysterious black butterflies. They were the reincarnation true names of the people who were about to be reincarnated!


    Xu Zhi was naturally prepared for this. The cycle of reincarnation would not be delayed. After all, the road to the netherworld was a queue for reincarnation. The corresponding scattered fragments were also allowed to enter the netherworld in order and enter alternately. Only losing some fragment components would not affect the function of the entire mechanical armor at all!


    In the distance.


    The group of Devas who were still fighting for Qi Tiandi looked horrified and uneasy. However, someone pulled himself together and said in a low voice while gritting his teeth, ¡± this Supreme ancient existence who controls reincarnation has gone out with reincarnation. It¡¯s a good opportunity for us to explore the netherworld!


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    perhaps we can find a way to contact the ancient powers and ancient gods sealed in the depths of hell and find out the truth.


    ¡°Yes, find a way to contact Qi Tiandi, su huanzhen, and the murderer ¡­¡± One major power after another might be able to learn some special truths. After all, such opportunities are too rare.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have enough coins.¡± A celestial being looked at his companions around him and seemed to have formed a secret small group. we need to move more bricks and earn more coins. We need to play more games with Lord Qi Tiandi and communicate more intimately.


    Since their master was out, they wanted to take the opportunity to explore the secrets of the netherworld and the truth of the ancient mythological era.

 Chapter 537

    ?


    537 The scene of the mythological era (2 in 1)


    A hazy white halo enveloped the mecha as it flew rapidly into the blue sky and white clouds.


    Xu Zhi sat peacefully in the cockpit, planning to really take a walk around the area. After all, this was his original intention in building the mechanical armor. The reincarnation of the food industry was born to serve this idea in front of him.


    After all, the solar system was his living environment. At the same time, it could also be considered a trip. Many people were curious about what the foreign world was like, and Xu Zhi was also curious about the structure of the entire solar system. Was it equivalent to exploring the surrounding environment of his residence?


    If possible, perhaps he could try to find a new sandbox environment or something?


    Who knows?


    Mysterious adventures and the pursuit of the truth might be the most interesting ¡­


    The surroundings gradually turned pitch black, turning into a sky full of stars.


    ¡°It¡¯s entering the atmosphere.¡±


    Xu Zhi closed his eyes silently and began to sort out the current situation. Speaking of which, I¡¯ve been in the heavenly Emperor realm for quite some time now, but. ¡®ve yet to enter the intermediate stage of the heavenly Emperor realm ¡­ During this period of time, the sandbox has completely matured. It has clearly accumulated a lot of energy steadily, which is equivalent to many mass extinctions.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go to the moon for a walk.¡±


    As Xu Zhi thought about this, he operated his mecha in the dark starry sky around him and took out a fruit to eat. He was very relaxed, as if he were on a vacation. He felt like he was driving a car on a high-speed holiday. He also took advantage of this time to quietly watch the images in his body.


    I don¡¯t want to waste any time. After all, my time is very valuable.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    The netherworld.


    After losing the cycle of reincarnation, the entire Fengdu fell into chaos.


    Many creatures thought that reincarnation was the fixed law of the world, just like Feng Shui and mountains and rivers, which nourished all living things and could not be changed. However, the shock it brought to everyone was huge!


    It was as if someone had suddenly taken away the rivers and mountains of the entire world and said that he would take them out for a trip and return them to them when he returned. At this moment, the shock that this brought to everyone was as if they had seen a broken, dried-up, and deformed world that had lost its rivers and mountains.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    the ancient mythological era?!


    ¡°That¡¯s reincarnation! Reincarnation!¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯ll take him away, and I¡¯ll take him away easily!¡±


    ¡­.


    The discussions were low and intertwined.


    Uneasiness, anxiety, and fear constantly intertwined in the hearts of many people. They became stronger and stronger, and more and more terrified.


    At the same time, a terrifying thought exploded in their hearts. This kind of existence could even take away reincarnation.


    ¡­ Could it be the legendary ¡®heaven¡¯?


    But was that really the case?


    Many people were extremely intelligent and understood the biggest contradiction in history. If such an existence could not be defeated, then why did the ancient gods in the past choose to attack the netherworld, wanting to jump out of the six paths of reincarnation and transcend all living things ¡­ In the end, because they were defeated, they were eternally suppressed in the depths of hell and suffered?


    If he was really that invincible, why did they choose to fight to the death?


    If he wasn¡¯t invincible, then how could the power of reincarnation not be invincible?


    Everyone was silent.


    Their world view was collapsing.


    They felt that their lives and all of their common sense had been overturned.


    ¡­


    At that moment, Xu Zhi was sitting in his mechanical armor and heading toward the moon. He was very calm about the uneasiness that had erupted in hell.


    He knew that it would come sooner or later. He couldn¡¯t just leave ¡± reincarnation ¡± there forever. This was his weapon, the mechanical armor. He would definitely take it out, and he would take it out often.


    Since this was inevitable, there was no need to worry about it.


    Furthermore, the reason why he didn¡¯t care was because this was the netherworld. No matter how terrifying the things they had seen were, after drinking a bowl of soup and turning over a new leaf, it wouldn¡¯t matter anymore.


    ¡­.


    At this moment, Fengdu was in chaos, but it did not turn into a major turmoil. For some reason, the number of people in the entire battle Pavilion suddenly increased. They even looked nervous as if they were racing against time, and their eyes were glued together.


    ¡°They¡¯re getting more and more hardworking in carrying bricks.¡±


    his movements are very skilled. His eyes are glued and filled with determination.


    As the chief contractor, Zhang Jing watched this scene quietly. She knew what they were planning to do, so she said calmly, ¡± yes, anyone ¡­ They would be curious about the truth of history. At this time, they wanted to take advantage of that existence to bring reincarnation out and communicate with the ancient existence suppressing the depths of hell. They wanted to know about the historical blank of the ancient era! Qi Tiandi and the all-killer ¡­ Each and every one of them is simply shocking. How can they not be curious?¡±


    Zhang Ji¡¯s expression was calm.


    How intelligent was he?


    He knew what they were thinking. This was human nature.


    But this time, he was not as enthusiastic and curious as before. Instead, he sat on a high spot and was only responsible for supervising and planning their construction work.


    ¡°And I¡¯m not curious ¡­ It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not curious, it¡¯s just that I know curiosity is the driving force behind the advancement of civilization and times, but curiosity is also a weapon that kills.¡±


    In fact, he was the one who was most curious.


    Because he was the first person to come into contact with arcade games, but he was afraid of death!


    He knew that he couldn¡¯t have any accidents because he had too much on his shoulders. He had to hold on until the next time li Sansheng returned and guide him in every reincarnation and growth. The task was very heavy and concerned his future.


    After all, the price for others to pay for their curiosity was to be thrown into Samsara. A bowl of soup would be passed over, and their memories would be washed away. They would have to start over again. These people didn¡¯t care.


    The Emperor who controlled Samsara also acted as if he wasn¡¯t afraid of being spied on. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed the dead to manipulate and torture the ancient mighty figures in the gate of hell. This had revealed a lot of information, and the Emperor was very confident.


    Because of a bowl of Meng PO¡¯s soup, even if one knew such a shocking secret, one would still have to forget it.


    Only he was different!


    He couldn¡¯t reincarnate yet, and he couldn¡¯t drink grandma Meng¡¯s soup. He had to stay here, and he didn¡¯t dare to get involved or know the truth of history.


    On the other side.


    Cat jump was also supervising the work. He and his netizens were also shocked!


    ¡°He took Samsara away? what kind of sudden plot development is this? Isn¡¯t this game¡¯s world view a little too strange?¡±


    damn, I thought reincarnation was the fixed law of this world ¡­ Who knew that he would carry them away just like that!¡±


    ¡°I wonder where he went after traveling through reincarnation?¡±


    ¡­


    The netizens were all talking about the weirdness of the game. This game was indeed not as flirtatious as before. It had a very similar main plot, and the setting of the world was very strange and mysterious, giving people a strong sense of curiosity and anticipation.


    ¡°Fear, boil, and be excited.¡±


    Cat jump¡¯s expression was calm. This tree had a shiny middle split as it looked at the group of people who were carrying bricks crazily and building Fengdu.


    ¡°How pitiful ¡­ The way you were played by me was really pathetic. Your efficiency in carrying bricks doubled, and you earned coins like crazy. You were simply the most powerful tools in history! They actually wanted to get confidential information from those characters in the arcade game? Those guys are all fake, it¡¯s impossible!¡±


    He was full of pride.


    Although Jumping Cat was also shocked by the mystery of His Majesty, who could take away Samsara, he knew very well that these guys had made a mistake! It was impossible to get lies from the arcade machine.


    They were all fictional historical figures.


    At the same time, a terrifying thought exploded in his heart.


    Could this be the reason why he was asked to cover up the secret of history?


    With a fake history in front of them, no one would explore the real history.


    this existence is terrifying! Jumping Cat was very surprised. He looked at the people who were playing arcade games crazily and thought, ¡± is this his goal? To think that he would be so calculative, and even take the opportunity to make them move the bricks faster.¡±


    His face was full of admiration, somewhat convinced by the great wisdom of this existence. damn it, I¡¯ve boarded his pirate ship! He was considered to have joined the NPC camp, so he had to help him cover up his lie ¡­ However, his intelligence is terrifying, and there won¡¯t be any loopholes. What can we find out from these fake people we made?¡±


    He shook his head slowly. He was full of confidence. hugging someone¡¯s thigh, I¡¯m full of happiness ¡­


    But at this moment, there was a sudden scream from afar.


    who is this!? Jue wushen ¡­ someone exclaimed. What did that mean? Peerless, without a spirit?¡±


    Cat jump was speechless.


    Where did this person come from? could something big have happened? he quickly jumped down from the stone slab, tidied up some of his shiny middle hair, and rushed over.


    ¡°Why are these different scenes?¡±


    is this the true scene of the ancient mythology? ¡±


    At that moment, a group of people stood in front of an arcade machine, too excited to speak.


    He actually managed to contact her!


    In the arcade game, it was not the character that he had chosen as his opponent. Instead, an unknown living being walked over. The sky and earth cracked, and the sun and moon lost their light. It was as if the entire world had turned into complete darkness. It was filled with desolation and fine cracks. The earth was like a cracked eggshell.


    ¡°I will reverse the six paths and become a true God. Today is the day.¡±


    A furious roar tore through the void, as if the world had welcomed its first roar.


    There was no figure, no scene.


    Everyone looked on in confusion. This was the first time they had seen someone without their appearance and image, so they were all confused. A thought appeared in many people¡¯s minds, wondering who this person was.


    To reverse the six paths and become a true God?


    Could it be that he was a heavenly Emperor who had cultivated to the extreme, a God who was about to break through? Become a true God?


    Wait a minute, there¡¯s something wrong with his words. How could a mere heavenly Emperor dare to disobey the existence that controls the reincarnation cycle? isn¡¯t this like an ant trying to shake a tree? But why was this heavenly Emperor so determined?


    This short sentence seemed simple, but it contained a great deal of information, just like the titles of poems. If one carefully listened to the context, one could understand a lot of it. Many people could also see the huge contradiction in it, which was hard to understand.


    ¡°Impossible! It¡¯s impossible for a battle between heavenly emperors to have such terrifying destructive power.¡± One of the Devas said hurriedly, ¡± I¡¯ve seen Emperor Yun fight before, and his combat power is less than 1% of his! With such destructive power, even Emperor Yun would be crushed to death in an instant!¡±


    Everyone was completely confused.


    They estimated that the ones who were suppressed before were all level eight gods. So, Qi Tiandi and su huanzhen weren¡¯t gods? Just the heavenly emperors?


    Did they overestimate it?


    Just as everyone was holding their breath and carefully sorting out the information, the next sentence, which was even more terrifying and contained a huge amount of information, instantly shocked everyone¡¯s nerves.


    in the long years, I¡¯ve laid dormant in a prehistory. Today, I¡¯ve finally ushered in a brilliant great era. In this era, I¡¯ll join forces with the geniuses of the current generation. I must reveal my true name in reincarnation and only compete for this lifetime, not for the next life ¡­ This era will not be defeated again!¡±


    These words were filled with dominance and determination, causing everyone to be filled with emotions. Many people present were infected by these emotions, but the meaning behind it also made everyone fall silent, their hearts completely terrified.


    However, none of them were simple people. In less than two seconds of silence, they quickly sorted out their emotions and soothed the fear in their hearts.


    Someone quickly opened his mouth and raised a discussion, but he also had the intention of appeasing the people around him. prehistoric? This era would not be defeated again? Could it be that there was more than one resistance? This is very frightening!¡±


    An old man also stroked his white beard and said calmly with-Sage-like posture-¡± the existence who spoke-Jue wushen-probably failed once. He¡¯s the one who escaped and went into hiding in a prehistoric era before making-comeback. He even invited all the geniuses of the current generation-Is He Qi Tiandi and the others? According to this description, we¡¯ll be in the third era at the very least. Jue wushen is the only one left in the first generation, and his second Life is when he suppressed the hundreds of Qi Tiandi and the others. As for the part about retrieving the true name of reincarnation ¡­¡±


    He suddenly fell silent.


    The surrounding people also fell silent.


    The atmosphere suddenly became heavy. This time, it was silent for a full four seconds.


    They looked at each other in shock.


    Naturally, he knew that every living being in Meng PO¡¯s reincarnation had a unique true name!


    Then, an even more terrifying scene appeared. Endless blood rain fell, and all living things were killed by the blood. It was as if the world had been withered and silent for thousands of years. Even the vast reincarnation began to crack.


    Even Samsara ¡­


    They were completely shocked!


    The destructive power in the scene was far beyond Emperor Yun¡¯s. It was enough to destroy the entire mortal world or the path of the heaven-born ¡­ Moreover, they fought so hard that even the cycle of reincarnation cracked.


    Following that, even more shocking and meaningful sorrowful words appeared.


    no, I can¡¯t accept this. No living being in this world can break free from this shackle, escape the six paths of reincarnation, and become a true God ¡­ Even if it¡¯s you, you can¡¯t become a true God in this state!¡±


    ¡­


    No one could become a God.


    ¡°This last scene of prehistory, this tragic scene, is a message left to us by this predecessor. This sentence is very easy to understand.


    These people¡¯s resistance should be the heavenly emperors who wanted to break through to become gods. And that extremely mysterious Emperor seemed to be restricting the others from becoming gods, not allowing them to break through?


    Someone savored it carefully, and the next sentence was very inconceivable,


    Even you can not become a God?


    How could the existence that controlled reincarnation not be a God?


    Even the mysterious figure that he was fighting against was absolutely lifeless. Its destructive power was too shocking, and they didn¡¯t even dare to imagine that it was the celestial Thearch. Even the current Emperor Yun could not compare to one percent of his combat power ¡­ However, all these existences had joined forces and were still suppressed by a single person. How could such an existence only be ¡­ And a heavenly Emperor?


    Only cat jump pursed her lips.


    He was more knowledgeable, and he looked at the screen. Jue wushen¡¯s destructive power was shocking. It seemed exaggerated, but the celestial Thearch could still do it.


    A peerless genius who had cultivated a heaven-defying cultivation technique could do it.


    For example, di Qi and Dao Changsheng were able to defeat 40 to 50 heavenly emperors with just one move. Their battle had also broken through the entire primordial world.


    This kind of heavenly Emperor was heaven-defying, but they were stuck in the heavenly Emperor realm and did not have enough energy. Their actual combat power had long surpassed all ordinary heavenly emperors and could not be measured by realms. Jue wushen might be such a figure.


    However, at this moment, Jue wushen and the geniuses of the entire world had been defeated despite working together?


    It would be ridiculous if His Majesty was not a God! This was ten thousand times more terrifying than him being a God! Because ordinary gods, even those like the blood Emperor, could also do this and kill all the celestial emperors.


    However, if it was only the heavenly Emperor ¡­


    Jumping cat¡¯s thoughts flashed wildly.


    At this moment, just as everyone was in disbelief, the last voice came. This was like the finishing touch, making everyone silent. Their bodies rapidly cooled down. This was another inexplicable voice that came from far away.


    ¡°Before I became a God, there was no God in the world.¡±

 Chapter 538

    ?


    538 Chapter 547-a world without a God!


    ¡°Before I became a God, there was no God in the world.¡±


    The clear and cold words reverberated with unparalleled domineering spirit and broad-mindedness, as if it was the final conclusion of the war on the desolate and dark earth. It was mixed with a sad wind, echoing among the corpses all over the ground, circling the mountains and rivers, and condensing for a long time, telling the ancient truth of all the myths and dark Ages in history.


    With these words, it was as if the entire era in the image had come to an end.


    Everyone was silent.


    Everyone¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, and the atmosphere was filled with panic. Their pupils were dilated and listless, as if they were still immersed in that sentence and seeing the distant ancient times.


    It was as if the end of the netherworld was coming.


    Someone suddenly forced a pale smile and shouted arrogantly, ¡± hahaha, what have you all done? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? The existence in charge of reincarnation in the netherworld had miscalculated! ¡®Look ¡­ You see!¡±


    He suddenly grabbed the shoulder of a person next to him, shook him hard, and pointed at the arcade game.


    ¡°Jue wushen is indeed one of the leaders of the rebellion back then. He¡¯s too terrifying! He¡¯s our idol! He had once failed in a distant prehistoric era, but he still survived and came to Qi Tiandi¡¯s era where he fought for the heavenly mandate in anger! Although he still failed and became the next prehistoric being suppressed, he still left behind a backup plan! Telling us about the third era ¡­¡±


    He laughed maniacally and shook the shoulder of the person next to him. He laughed to his heart¡¯s content, while the person who was shaken by the shoulder stood in place, dazed.


    ¡°Eh? Why aren¡¯t you guys saying anything! It¡¯s a great fortune that we know the truth of history!¡± He changed to another person and shook that person¡¯s shoulders. The more he laughed, the more he cried out of excitement. The surroundings became quieter. There were so many people moving around, but it was deathly silent.


    There was silence.


    There was still silence.


    ¡°He ¡­ ¡®He¡¯s crazy ¡­¡¯ A weak will ¡­ He was dazed from the impact, so he probably wasn¡¯t very stable in this aspect. Perhaps he had a flaw in his mind when he was alive.¡± Suddenly, someone saw this scene and could only shake his head and laugh bitterly in low voices.


    She didn¡¯t mock the other party for being an Emperor-to-be, but she screamed like a weak woman and shook people everywhere. Wasn¡¯t she the same? It was just not that exaggerated.


    However, there were still many determined people present. They were all heaven¡¯s favorites who could not be underestimated in the mortal world.


    Because of the importance of the matter, they had isolated the area around the arcade machine. Those who could enter were all outstanding people who had swept across a region when they were still alive.


    One of the beast path¡¯s higher beings voiced his guess. However. his throat seemed to have been frozen by fear. and his voice was hoarse. before I became. God, there were no gods in the world ¡­ This sentence clearly proved that this eternal being who controlled the reincarnation cycle was only a heavenly Emperor ¡­ But! How could he be the heavenly Emperor ¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed, this is impossible! This was impossible! The Supreme Being that suppresses the netherworld, the master of Samsara, fate, life and death, how can he be in the same realm as Emperor Yun?¡± Some Celestials couldn¡¯t breathe and retorted loudly. They felt thousands of pounds pressing down on their chests, and something in their heads exploded and broke!


    The Supreme and mysterious being in charge of the reincarnation of the world, which Emperor of the Samsara Palace was only at the same level as Emperor Yun and saber God Zhang Ji? This was too inconceivable, completely unimaginable.


    ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to fight.¡±


    All of. sudden, the white-haired old man from before once again comforted everyone¡¯s emotions, ¡± all of you already have the answer in your hearts. There is no need to lie to yourselves. We don¡¯t have much time ¡­ While this great emperor was out with the reincarnation and couldn¡¯t see what was happening here, this absolute godless existence came out to tell us the truth of the ancient times. This opportunity is too rare, we must seize every second before we come over.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Someone said.


    When Jumping Cat saw this, she was impressed.


    This was an outstanding talent who had lived for more than a hundred years.


    Even though they had been suppressed in the face of such a terrifying situation, which had overturned their entire world view, they could still force themselves to remain rational. They began to take the opportunity to understand more about the situation and maximize their benefits.


    ¡°Then, is he really the celestial Emperor?¡± Someone asked the most crucial question in a hoarse voice.


    If it was a rank eight God who controlled all things, it would still make sense. Some people had even thought that even gods were too low. According to common sense, such a Supreme existence who controlled the life and death of all things should be the legendary and immeasurable rank nine! Even though they did not know if tier 9 existed ¡­


    However, the one in charge of Samsara was not only not a God, but a mere Level Seven heavenly Emperor ¡­


    The world-shaking power in the picture was clearly like two completely different creatures, like a dragon and an ant. How could there be such a huge difference in battle strength when they were in the same realm?


    They had also thought that Jue wushen, Qi Tiandi, and su huanzhen were ancient gods and indescribable ancient Saints who were suppressed in the ancient era. Who knew that they were just heavenly emperors?


    It was a level lower than what they had expected, but it was precisely because he was only a heavenly Emperor that it made them even more creeped out!


    These heavenly emperors all had a hundred times more heaven-defying combat strength than Emperor Yun and were as exaggerated as Jue wushen. It was as if their cultivation had been imprisoned among the heavenly emperors. Their combat strength couldn¡¯t be measured by normal realms, or they would have broken through to become extremely powerful gods.


    ¡°Heavenly Emperor ¡­ The heavenly Emperor ¡­ The heavenly Emperor ¡­¡±


    ¡°They are both heavenly emperors ¡­¡±


    ¡°Before I became a God, there was no God in the world ¡­¡±


    there are no gods in the world, but they are all heavenly emperors ¡­


    All of them felt a mixture of fear, uneasiness, and numbness. With the violent impact of history one after another, the terrifying truths hit them like waves, each higher than the last. Even the emperors-to-be and mighty people who had been calm and experienced countless life changes completely lost their composure!


    ¡°However, it has been at least several thousand years. How can the celestial Thearch live for several thousand years without dying? Even if they were to use special methods to hibernate and extend their lifespan, it¡¯s impossible for them to live for so long.¡± Someone forced himself to calm down and asked again. After all, time was of the essence.


    that¡¯s right. If it¡¯s just the celestial Thearch, then there are even more questions.


    ¡°With such astonishing battle prowess, why don¡¯t you go and become a deity? Is it that this Majesty doesn¡¯t want to, or can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°How can a mere Celestial Emperor control the cycle of reincarnation, the life and death of all living things, and have such power?¡±


    ¡°Is it because his battle prowess is too exaggerated that it¡¯s difficult for him to break through and become a God?¡±


    ¡­.


    Countless people were whispering to each other.


    The truth was too shocking. This world was actually a world without a God. It seemed that they had just started to develop. Many of the experts had broken through to the heavenly Emperor realm. They had thought that they had endless potential, but the heavenly Emperor realm was just the beginning, the starting point of their heroic spirit ¡­ They didn¡¯t expect that the celestial Thearch was already their end!


    And it was precisely because he knew more about the truth of the ancient times that the text with a blank history broke out with more mysterious questions.


    ¡°Start the game.¡±


    At this moment, after the opening animation of the hidden character, it was time to fight with this hidden character. However, no one chose to activate it. They were all immersed in the horror scene and discussing it.


    Moreover, they also felt that they might not be a match for this Jue wushen.


    After a moment of silence, the man sitting on the arcade machine who was the first to discover the appearance of Jue wushen clicked on the start button and said loudly, ¡± everyone, let¡¯s not discuss anymore ¡­ ¡®Since these prehistoric existences have appeared at this time, although they don¡¯t have a poetic title, they are replaying the scenes of the ancient era and letting us understand the past history ¡­¡¯ We should respect him and have a grand battle!¡±


    The people around him all nodded, showing their utmost respect for this great hero from ancient times.


    After all, he was suppressed in the depths of hell. To be able to use this opportunity to communicate with them was probably already a world-shaking obsession.


    Immediately, the controlled characters began to fight.


    However, the hidden characters and Easter eggs in the arcade game that Xu Zhi had set up were extremely powerful. The attributes and the difficulty of the moves were adjusted to an extremely high level. In an instant, the character controlled by the man was defeated.


    He had just stood up when he was quickly knocked down again!


    His health bar began to drop rapidly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it, let me do it ¡­ perhaps, this is a test of the strength of our era. If we defeat this existence and pass the test, we will think that there are heroes in our era, or perhaps there are secrets ¡­ Therefore, we can¡¯t lose!¡± An Emperor-to-be with an extremely high cultivation and outstanding combat talent pushed the other party away. He sat on the arcade machine and said with a serious face,


    ¡°Senior, please enlighten me!¡±


    However, in just a few rounds, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, he began to struggle and his health bar began to drop.


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed slightly. No one present had the confidence to win against the other party because he was too strong.


    This was the change over the years.


    Previously, their moves were numb like machines, and they were used randomly, so it was easy to deal with them. However, at this moment, it was as if they had come to life and had souls. The other party even began to use fake starting moves to deceive them, forming a psychological game. It was like a battle between two peerless Masters, and the illusion of fighting with the real person ¡­


    Furthermore, he didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but the more he fought with them, the greater his spiritual intelligence would be, and the more varied his moves would be. The difficulty of fighting with them had continuously increased over the years.


    ¡°Let me do it ¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a calm voice was heard.


    The crowd looked over and fell silent. It was Zhang Ji.


    A few people from the mortal world said bitterly, ¡± heavenly Emperor Zhang Xiao ¡­ You shouldn¡¯t have come.¡±


    Everyone knew what Zhang Ji was going to do. He was going to stay in hell and wait for li Sansheng¡¯s return in his next life. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t know the truth now, because once he knew, he would have to drink the soup and forget everything. If he jumped into the reincarnation, his efforts would be in vain!


    Furthermore, if he drank the soup, he would be reincarnated into the path of the heaven-born.


    He had become a powerful force of the path of the heaven-born, and the saber God Celestial Emperor Zhang Mo would become the opponent of his disciple, li Sansheng! This increased his difficulty.


    After all, one couldn¡¯t force one to reincarnate into a particular Dao.


    That Emperor could change the book of life and death on a whim and make li Sansheng switch to the human world, but Meng Po would definitely do things impartially and not play favorites for him!


    If he reincarnated, he would definitely reincarnate into the path of the heaven-born.


    ¡°You ¡­ I was too impulsive!¡± The surrounding path of humanity cultivators took in deep breaths, they did not know what to say. They were indeed too rash, and the price they had to pay was unimaginable!


    zhang xiao shook his head and sat down on the arcade machine. he didn¡¯t care at all. he laughed heartily and said to the people around him, ¡± if i didn¡¯t have courage and was afraid of everything, how could i have entered the dao with one knife? Everyone, some men¡¯s hot-bloodedness and dreams are more important than rationality ¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the case for Jue wushen.¡±


    he¡¯s dead? ¡± Zhang Ji suddenly mumbled. The sadness in his eyes faded as he reminisced, ¡± he¡¯s fought for countless prehistory. Does he not know about death? Is he stupid enough to pay such a huge price to send us a message? Why was he still persevering in such an absurd manner? You¡¯ve broken through the limits of reincarnation and are determined to pursue your own ideals and dreams. You¡¯ll die without regrets.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was impulsive. I¡¯m sorry, li Sansheng ¡­ But believe in li Sansheng and allow me to face my next life and become another Emperor Yun. I can still defeat him.¡± He was full of confidence.


    ¡°I, I ¡­ I just want to live up to the desire of a hero.¡±


    His lips trembled and he was choking with sobs. Looking at the figure on the screen, he suddenly felt the fighting spirit of his youth, when he had been fighting against the heroes of various countries, and he longed to fight with him.


    At this moment, he was no longer the suave monarch of the Xiao Kingdom, the domineering and heroic man who waved his blade at the celestial. He was a lonely middle-aged man, the loser of an era. He no longer had the suave Suave appearance of the past, nor did he have the divine weapon hundred blood saber with him. At this moment, he only had a keyboard in his hand, and he could still fight.


    He slowly sat down, and his hands turned into afterimages.


    The crisp sound of a button being pressed rang out.


    The two figures quickly exchanged blows, each of the opponent¡¯s moves adding a bit of intelligence and vitality.


    Zhang Ji¡¯s hands continuously left afterimages as he stared at his opponent. He took a deep breath and muttered,


    I thought that life was a straight line, but I never thought that it was a circle, a cycle of death.


    BOOM!


    The moves were natural, and light and fire intersected.


    It was as if the bright light on the screen was the only thing left in the world.


    I originally thought that the heavenly Emperor was just the beginning. I never thought that it would be the end. It has just started and it will end.


    Pfft!


    Zhang Ji focused his gaze.


    At this moment, it was as if all his thoughts had reached a new level. His thoughts were unprecedentedly clear and his thinking was extremely fast. The moves and techniques he used to deal with it had almost reached a new realm.


    I had thought that the era was the beginning. I never thought that it was a cycle. We are repeating it.


    Huala!


    Zhang Ye suddenly stood up.


    The Jue wushen on the screen slowly fell, and the health bar above it was empty.


    ¡°Heavenly Emperor Zhang Xiao¡¯s battle prowess is unparalleled!¡±


    ¡°Senior Jue wushen was imprisoned and couldn¡¯t use his battle power, so it was only natural that he lost.¡±


    The people around the arcade machine slowly bowed and paid their respects to the ancient powers on the screen. They were full of admiration and respect for them. They were strong and unyielding souls.


    Suddenly, the screen gradually turned black.


    Then, something strange happened.


    A row of brand-new poem titles that Xu Zhi had never set before seemed to gradually converge with everyone¡¯s murmurs and thoughts, converging into a sentence and slowly emerging.


    His voice was indifferent, accompanied by an overbearing and powerful voice.


    ¡°The peerless beings ask for my surname, the first one on the godless throne!¡±


    ¡­


    BOOM!


    As soon as the poetic announcement was made, everyone¡¯s minds and souls exploded.


    The pent-up emotions in their hearts were completely detonated, and a stream of warm blood rushed to their heads. Their heads buzzed, and their tears instantly blurred as they began to cry,


    a godless world, there¡¯s no God ¡­ Peerless and godless!¡±

 Chapter 539

    ?


    539 Chapter 548


    As soon as he finished speaking, the screen disappeared.


    The arcade machine returned to its original standby screen.


    Someone immediately reacted and gritted his teeth with a complicated expression. He wanted to see the existence that had crossed several prehistoric Dark Eras throw a coin again.


    Ding!


    After the coin was inserted, the game started again.


    He chose his character in the same way. However, this time, the hidden character Jue wushen did not appear. Instead, he chose an opponent that he would normally choose.


    ¡°Is he leaving?¡±


    Some people were mournful, and their eyes lost color.


    However, no matter how many times they tried to insert the coin, they never encountered that mysterious Jue wushen again. It was as if he was hidden in the depths of hell and was completely suppressed. He had only appeared for a brief moment.


    After taking a deep breath, everyone looked at each other and fell silent again.


    ¡°We are very impressed with your choice.¡± Some Devas said to Zhang Ji.


    The Celestials had been against Zhang Ji, but they couldn¡¯t stop him and Li Sansheng¡¯s plan. Now, they no longer resisted him. They just sobbed and said, ¡± this is the pain of reincarnation. We have to drink the soup, forget everything today, and reincarnate again. Let this terrible history be buried in the dust of the legends of the past.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m no exception.¡±


    Zhang Ji fell silent. He knew that when the Emperor returned, they would all be reincarnated. The reason why the Emperor was so casual and not on guard was because in the reincarnation process, no matter how much he knew, he would have to forget it completely.


    The beast path Almighty said, ¡± the only breakthrough is li Sansheng. He can remember some things about reincarnation and transmit them to the world of the living. It¡¯s a pity ¡­ I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to wait for him. The next time he comes, he won¡¯t see any of us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Everyone around took a deep breath, not knowing how to face this subversive history that had bombarded their world view and spread it.


    And even if they did, so what if they knew?


    Could he win?


    An inexplicable emotion quickly took root in their hearts.


    Many people even began to regret it. Some things, ignorance was the happiest and most carefree. Sometimes, ignorance was a kind of happiness.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to consider whether we win or not.¡± At this moment, Zhang Mo knew that he would soon be reincarnated and enter the path of the heaven-born to become the next emperor Yun. Li Sansheng was left all alone. Could he defeat the huge path of the heaven-born?


    ¡­


    ¡°Brothers, is this game fun?¡±


    isn¡¯t it touching? the sad and moving historical background legend ¡­


    Cat jump had been broadcasting all this.


    As an ordinary person, he respected these big shots and was even touched by these heroes who fought against fate.


    To be honest, as a player of the inferno NPC camp, he was helping to create a fake history to fool everyone. Now that such an emergency happened, his first reaction should be to be a snitch with a middle-splitting hairstyle and stop them from peeking into the truth of history. He would shout, ¡± baka Yalu, you can¡¯t watch this! and then turn off the arcade game. Only then could he gain the favor of the NPCs in his camp.


    But ¡­


    brother, don¡¯t be in a hurry to stop them. We¡¯ll pay more!


    stop fooling around. Let¡¯s watch the show. This is a chance to understand the real history!


    don¡¯t let down our democratic choice just for the sake of playing games and gaining favorability.


    Faced with a large pile of gifts, Jumping cat¡¯s integrity and bravery were quickly lost in these flirtatious b * tches. She decided not to farm favorability and directly failed this emergency mission.


    After all, he was also very curious, so he quietly looked around. What happened next gave him goosebumps.


    ¡®Oh my God.¡¯


    What kind of god-like plot was this? Wasn¡¯t that a little too scary?


    His mind was filled with shock as he stood at the side and watched the situation.


    At this moment, the livestream room of the online game had reached its peak with a total of six million views. Everyone was discussing it with excitement.


    Very quickly, someone immediately posted.


    [ review of the newest and most complete online game ¡± six reincarnations ¡± ]


    Everyone was stunned. Where did this guy come from? It had not even been a minute since the battle between the hot-blooded Zhang Yan and godless ended, and someone had already started to write an evaluation?


    He was even more speechless when he looked at the Review¡¯s author.


    This professional reviewer had been peeking in the live broadcast room the whole time? Did father Sword Saint beat her less, or did miss elf not look good anymore?


    ¡°This guy, isn¡¯t he selling space exploration team equipment? is he going to be your Zerg Queen? How come you have the time to log off and come here?¡±


    Some people started to complain, but they still clicked into the review post without realizing it. After all, the review post of the racer of Mount Haruna was famous for its professionalism.


    In the end, the first sentence was very prickly.


    ¡°Hehe! Don¡¯t ask me why I¡¯m so fast, because I drive! And it¡¯s 100 times your normal speed. It¡¯s just a matter of minutes to go in, write a review, take a screenshot, and send it out!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s teeth ached. This fellow had also learned the dimension-lowering attack of the path of the heaven-born and was using it to write his review.


    ahem, ahem, ahem. Actually, I¡¯m more interested in this virtual reality online game that¡¯s open to the public. After all, this is the first time that ¡®spore evolution¡¯ is open to the public. Some of the old monsters in the big bosses ¡®group chat have also been discussing it these past two days ¡­ Everyone was saying that a new era had arrived, and they did not know what would happen in the future. The plot was very fresh.


    On the first day of the game, the two main storylines were decided. It¡¯s only the second day now, but the world¡¯s historical background has been revealed. This game is not as flirtatious and cheap as the outside world, with a tense and exciting pace.¡±


    everyone saw the scene just now. The Aboriginals don¡¯t understand why those heavenly emperors are so fierce, but we netizens are well-informed and have the vision of the keyboard gods. Obviously, some people have already guessed it.


    ¡®It¡¯s not impossible for him to be a heavenly Emperor like Jue wushen. Back then, di Qi and Dao Changsheng were still heavenly emperors. These two cheaters cultivated heaven-defying cultivation techniques, and this was the ceiling limit of a heavenly Emperor¡¯s combat power ¡­ And were there any stronger ones? There was! Some of the more special cultivation techniques are extremely slow to cultivate, and the upper limit of combat power of the same realm is infinitely high, such as Medusa, the most powerful cheat of the celestial Emperor.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    The evil God¡¯s body formed by 129000 celestial emperors was also a Celestial Emperor, but why don¡¯t you try to fight one?


    This was not a realm that could be measured by common sense.


    let¡¯s analyze it further. Medusa has also fused with the rules of a world, and this ¡®His Majesty¡¯ has also fused with the six paths of reincarnation. Furthermore, he obviously can¡¯t break through to the God Realm very quickly, because his technique is also very heaven-defying. It is very likely to be a technique similar to that of Cthulhu, but within the same realm, he will definitely crush any Celestial Emperor.


    At this point, everyone had already guessed it.


    Although Medusa was a Celestial Emperor, she was known as the origin Demon God ¡­ It was a different approach with the same effect.


    The sentence ¡®before I became a God, there was no God in the world¡¯ was easy to understand, because once someone broke through to level eight, they could kill him, just like Medusa. In a sense, they were very strong, but also very weak.


    He suddenly felt that all the mysteries had been perfectly solved.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± obviously, the background of this world is very special. It¡¯s different from any previous worlds. In a world without gods, the strongest person is the celestial Thearch, and there are only two ways to break through. The first is that on the day that His Majesty becomes a God, he will allow others to become gods. However, no one knows when. Just look at how long Medusa has been enduring ¡­ The second is to overthrow him.¡±


    and now, there are two main storylines, the farming style of the netherworld and the battle style of the animal path. One is civil and the other is martial. In fact, there are detailed divisions. If I¡¯m not wrong, these are not only two schools, but also two opposing camps.


    The main storyline of the inferno¡¯s farming style is obviously to help the inferno improve its facilities, farm, deceive and suppress those rebels. The ultimate goal of the beast path¡¯s battle style is probably to become a traitor, defeat the path of heaven-man, the path of humanity, and unify the six paths to fight back against that Majesty.¡±


    Everyone had sorted out their thoughts. The two main storyline factions of the game were perfect and logical, completely in line with the players ¡®choices. They could help whichever side they wanted to.


    The truth that they knew was actually very little. It was just a Jue wushen. In that case, what exactly happened in the distant era? for this mysterious existence to be able to live for so long, it was very likely that he also had the blood of eternal life? Where did he take Samsara to now? He was countless times more mysterious than ordinary rank-8 gods and was definitely extraordinary. Could he have had something to do with the war between Hermes and the ancient gods?


    Moreover, it coincided with the meaning of the question.


    In the world of six paths of reincarnation, life and history were in the cycle of reincarnation. Everything was a circle, unless someone broke it.


    this world view is too amazing. It¡¯s like a god-like plot! Someone exclaimed in admiration.


    This was also what many people were thinking. Hot-blooded, amazing, novel, and a perfect background setting. They were simply fans of the game¡¯s production team.


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s announcement triggered another uproar.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, a historical node has appeared! ¡°After the players witnessed the sadness and bitterness of Zhang San and the others, as well as the news of godless, Zhang San and the others also had to reincarnate and forget it. They were powerless. And the only player who remembered all of this, Jumping Cat, will you choose to help Inferno hide and hide the truth of history, or will you not bear to do so and tell the truth to the future li Sansheng?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s breathing became rapid. This was indeed a high level of freedom. What kind of god-like plot was this! It was only the second day of the game¡¯s launch, and the players were already deciding the fate of the world¡¯s future?


    Should he resist and tell li Sansheng? My fate is in my hands, not the heavens. The Dark Age is about to begin, and existences are going against the heavens to face the dark calamity?


    Or should he choose to hide the truth of history and let them completely forget about it so that they could live in peace in this era and not repeat the same mistakes?


    Everyone immediately understood the meaning behind this. This was the two ends of fate, and they were all seething with excitement. The choice he was about to face would completely change the future of the world!

 Chapter 540

    ?


    540 Mercury¡¯s farming project (2 in 1)


    This was something that all the players were excited about.


    According to this analysis, the truth of the world¡¯s history and myths was in their own hands. If they chose to tell the world or not, it would change the future of the entire world ¡­


    Everyone felt so good that their bodies trembled. The feeling of controlling the fate of the world was a great sense of accomplishment that ordinary people would never experience.


    ¡°Brothers, what should we choose?¡±


    Cat jump also took a deep breath and was very hesitant.


    He stood in Fengdu in the netherworld and looked at the group of excited strong people and Almighties from afar. He was also very touched and felt a great sense of immersion.


    this is the great charm of a Second Life. Jumping Cat asked straightforwardly, ¡± it¡¯s useless even if they know. They¡¯ll definitely have to drink the soup in the future. According to common sense, since I¡¯ve already helped to make up the entire ancient history, Qi Tiandi and the others ¡­ then, i should continue to help cover up the truth!¡±


    He hesitated as he spoke.


    many people in the live broadcast room quickly expressed their opinions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything more. Tell them the true truth and write a hymn of blood!¡±


    ¡°Laughable!¡±


    ¡°F * ck your sister! Do you know how hard it is? There were two choices. One was hell difficulty, and the other was simple farming difficulty. Did you tell the truth and let these celestial emperors die? For example, why don¡¯t you let some of the celestial emperors of the Three Realms try to overthrow some Medusa? This mysterious Emperor of the Samsara Palace is likely to be even more terrifying than Medusa. Are you sending them to their deaths?¡±


    that¡¯s right. Controlling an era and dictating the ancient times. Perhaps he¡¯s another Emperor Qi!


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to offend you, I really can¡¯t afford to offend you!¡±


    ¡­.


    All of a sudden, everyone burst into an uproar.


    Obviously, if they chose hell mode, it would be very difficult for the players to advance. They would be extremely hardcore and would also implicate many native NPC heroes. Zhang Mo and the others would have to sacrifice their lives, but it was very unlikely that they could win!


    It would still be fine if he was only strong, but the other Emperor Qi was the kind of person who would become stronger when he met a strong opponent. You worked hard to create a heaven-defying combat force and firmly overthrew him, but in the end, he¡¯d ¡°learn from the enemy and use his skills to control them¡± and turn the hopeless situation around, turning defeat into victory.


    After all, di Qi had left a deep impression on everyone. They even felt that he was the kind of Hermes who had not yet risen, a super ancient God who would step into level nine sooner or later!


    the problem is that we don¡¯t know his background!


    in fact, if it weren¡¯t for monsters like Emperor Qi and normal people like Medusa, Ermin, and the daolords, they wouldn¡¯t be able to learn it with just one look. There¡¯s still some hope. Let¡¯s endure the baldness and come up with another peerless divine technique? ¡±


    ¡°F * ck! Gu is a matter of a lifetime, how could there be so many Emperor Qis in the world? I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone instantly started quarreling. The public said that the public was right, and the women said that the women were right.


    According to logic, the normal choice would be to just do it if they didn¡¯t back down. However, they were also panicking. This plot choice changed the difficulty and made them an enemy of that terrifying existence. If they failed, the players who entered in the future would probably all die and be crazily suppressed. How would they play in the future?


    The racer of Mount Haruna spoke again, ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush now. It¡¯ll take another day or two for the Emperor of the Samsara Palace to return. At that time, he will send Zhang Ji and the others to reincarnate. When li Sansheng comes back, he will need to listen to him. At that time, we will decide whether to tell him or not!¡±


    ¡°During this period of time, you can research and organize your thoughts and improve yourselves. After all, it will determine your future! Whether we fight or die, it all depends on a single thought.¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone was making a ruckus.


    At this moment, in the universe¡¯s vacuum.


    the peerless beings ask for my surname. The first one on the godless throne? ¡± Xu Zhi stretched lazily and the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. I didn¡¯t expect that a hazy consciousness would be born so soon ¡­ It even condensed into a poetic title.¡±


    He was still in his mechanical armor, flying in the vast and bright universe. He was sitting in the cabin, munching on an Apple. The outline of earth behind him had already become a huge Blue Planet.


    He looked at the world inside his body with great interest.


    It was convenient to carry it with him, and he could pay attention to his movements at any time.


    after I throw the mechas back on this trip, I¡¯ll definitely silence them. I¡¯ll throw them all into the cycle of reincarnation and start anew. Xu Zhi laughed. the truth of history is not to be pried on.


    This was common sense, and one had to bring one¡¯s identity into consideration.


    ¡®But then again, this truth about the netherworld is pretty good ¡­ It was a source of emotions. The future generations of people who were reincarnated in the netherworld would find out the truth by chance. When they saw godless¡¯s appearance, they would be just like Zhang Ji and the others. They would be filled with despair, excitement, and worship ¡­ Every time, it will cause a huge wave!¡±


    With each cycle of reincarnation in the netherworld, the people in the arcade game, and even Jue wushen, would become stronger and stronger, completely becoming the ancient mighty people suppressed in the depths of hell in the netherworld, living existences.


    His view of the world in the six paths of reincarnation had been completely perfected.


    ¡°However, collecting emotions like this? Maybe it can be digitized?¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s brows suddenly twitched. He felt that perhaps he could create an Emotion collection system? To let a certain cheap person use it to cause trouble? To collect the points of shock and confusion from others?


    At that time, it would show:


    from xxxxx¡¯s distress +999 ¡­


    Theoretically, it was possible.


    It was entirely possible to digitalize energy, and the people of isodar had done it.


    He had developed to this day and had enough knowledge and technology to be a system distributor, giving it to anyone, having amazing adventures, and becoming the protagonist of a world.


    when will we arrange for such a person? it¡¯s quite interesting.


    Xu Zhi laughed and shook his head. He did not think too much about it at this time. In front of him, he piloted the mecha around the moon. It was very desolate. In the end, there were only bare gray rocks and soil, and there were craters of various sizes all over the place.


    Huala!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s divine will spread out slightly and scanned the nearby land to analyze the composition of the soil.


    The system¡¯s magic core brain was analyzing madly.


    ¡°Calculating ¡­¡±


    analyzing life evolution environment.


    ¡­


    After a while, he opened his eyes slightly, and a look of ¡± I knew it ¡± flashed across his face. the environment is too harsh. There are too many conditions that don¡¯t meet the conditions for living activities. It¡¯s not suitable for the reproduction of new species ¡­ The moon has already guessed it, so it¡¯s not surprising.¡±


    BOOM!


    The mechanical armor rose into the air again and flew into the distance.


    As for excavating the moon¡¯s interior, injecting oxygen, and modifying the environment, he had no interest at all. Wouldn¡¯t that be like another ancient lava domain?


    Then why was he on the moon?


    He had entered the universe with the intention of building a new sandbox to investigate the harshness of the environment.


    Unlike the previous sandbox worlds, he had a bold idea this time. He wanted to create a vacuum species that did not need to live in the air!


    It was the vacuum Universe Sandbox.


    After all, 99.999% of the universe¡¯s environment was a vacuum. This was the general trend, the vacuum of the environment.


    He took a bite of the Apple and looked at the vast starry sky.


    ¡°The creatures living on earth have long been limited by their own environment. Do they have to have beautiful mountains and clear waters, flowers, birds, insects, and fish? That kind of environment and oxygen are the limitations that limit us from leaving the planet.¡±


    If there was a life that did not need to breathe, what would happen?


    Then, earth would no longer be a huge prison!


    As long as a bird had wings, it could penetrate the atmosphere, fly into the universe, fly among the meteorites in space, and then return to Earth to rest, exploring the universe at will ¡­


    Of course, it also had to resist the vacuum pressure.


    the first reaction of a species that doesn¡¯t need oxygen is to be a plant. Xu Zhi muttered.


    Plants had two breathing modes.


    Photosynthesis, carbon dioxide inhalation, and oxygen exhalation.


    Breathing function: inhale oxygen and exhale carbon dioxide.


    In fact, plants also had the ability to breathe like animals, but the difference between plants and animals was that they were self-sufficient and could even produce. large amount of extra oxygen for other animals on earth.


    in theory, if a plant forms a hollow Meridian in its body, it can achieve the circulation of ¡®internal Qi¡¯. Oxygen and carbon dioxide, the two kinds of energy, are constantly alternating, like the circulation of yin and yang, self-sufficient! Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm. it¡¯s the only possible cell species in my current system that can survive in a vacuum. Perhaps it¡¯s possible to evolve a race of such a cell vacuum.


    We¡¯re carbon-based life forms, made of cells. Naturally, we can¡¯t be compared to silicon-based life forms.


    All kinds of chip life forms made of silicon atoms were in robot-like forms. They had no cell structure and did not need oxygen, carbon dioxide, or water. They could naturally survive in space.


    ¡°¡­ However, we still have to overcome the second difficulty-the strong vacuum pressure. The plant¡¯s cellular arrangement is already strange and tough, so it might be possible!¡±


    As for the others, they were the ability to resist radiation and temperature. After all, the temperature in the universe could reach-100 degrees or even thousands of degrees.


    If the first two were taken care of, the rest would not be too difficult to deal with.


    This time, Xu Zhi intended to use plants as a Foundation for the evolution of the creatures that could survive in a vacuum.


    He naturally had an even bigger goal for creating vacuum plants.


    In the universe, he would plant a large number of improved vacuum eternal ancient trees to absorb the power of the stars and cosmic rays. Just like the ancient tree world, they would generate solar power to provide energy for himself!


    This time, building a vacuum civilization was not his main goal. Planting a power station was his first task.


    ¡°I wanted to do it before, but I couldn¡¯t leave the universe. The first thing I do after entering the universe is to farm! Plant trees like crazy!¡± Xu Zhi sped away in his mechanical armor.


    Step by step, upgrade slowly?


    It didn¡¯t exist!


    He had worked so hard to find the people of izudaarian to make the universe mechanical armor and Enter the Void at the level of a Celestial Emperor, all for the sake of planting trees! He wished that he could plant the ancient star tree all over the solar system and turn it green. He would count the energy every day and his hands would cramp.


    BOOM!


    Xu Zhi continued to fly. He was going to kill his way to Mercury, which was the closest to the sun.


    This was because the closer one was to the sun, the more solar energy they absorbed.


    He touched his forehead indifferently.


    ever since I broke through to the celestial Thearch realm, my progress has been too slow. I¡¯ve absorbed countless major extinctions, and my progress is still slow. It¡¯s almost a hundred times slower than before. I have to start a new way of obtaining energy!


    Otherwise, it would probably take him at least three to five years to break through to godhood. He was already twenty-five years old now, and by then, he would be almost thirty ¡­


    This speed was so slow that it was intolerable.


    a huge sun made of energy. If I devour all of its energy, I¡¯m afraid I can break through to an incredible level. Xu Zhi¡¯s expression became calm.


    He had already entered the speed of 100 years a day, so he wouldn¡¯t need too much time. At the same time, he wasn¡¯t as flashy as di Qi. He had already hidden his mecha so that no satellite space Station could detect his existence.


    The days passed by quickly.


    Xu Zhi soon arrived on Mercury.


    Mercury was the smallest planet in the entire solar system, and it was closest to the sun. In the East, it was called planet Chen, and in the West, it was called planet Mercury. It was a bit of a coincidence.


    Huala!


    Xu Zhi landed gently and stepped on the bare land of the planet. It was all soil and metal, and without the protection of the atmosphere, it was completely exposed to the cold vacuum.


    Mercury was a planet with a huge temperature difference.


    The side facing the sun had a high temperature of more than 400 degrees, while the side facing the sun without direct sunlight had a low temperature of-100 degrees.


    Xu Zhi stood in front of Mercury, fully armored like an astronaut. He looked up and saw a huge, dazzling golden fireball that covered Half the Sky, burning wildly.


    It was as if the entire world was red.


    At this moment, it was as if he had witnessed a true ancient legend. When he faced the 4.6 billion-year-old fireball, he truly felt the desolation and vastness of the universe.


    No living being was worth mentioning in front of it.


    Even Xu Zhi himself was perhaps just an insignificant ripple in its more than four billion years of life, rising and quickly dying ¡­ If he couldn¡¯t walk towards eternity.


    ¡°Truly, how beautiful is this?¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed in admiration. he¡¯s enough to wear down any pride I¡¯ve accumulated ¡­ I finally know why di Qi lost his arrogance the moment he saw him back then. He only hoped that one day, Yu Sheng would be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with him.¡±


    The world was so vast, and everyone seemed small.


    Although it was hard to compare planets with living beings, planets that were billions of years old could be found everywhere. Did living beings that were billions of years old really exist?


    Xu Zhi could not help but laugh. why are you thinking so much? solar power stations are the most practical thing to do.


    He shook his body and ordered from the cockpit,


    ¡°Sub-brain, reproduce the ancient star tree.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the seeds were thrown into the barren land, losing their vitality in an instant.


    Xu Zhi frowned slightly. it can¡¯t survive at first. The plants still need water, oxygen, and carbon dioxide in the early stages to reproduce. These ecological environments ¡­ We¡¯ll first create an environment for the plants to grow and let the ancient star tree multiply. Then, we¡¯ll slowly adapt to it and gradually cater to the vacuum environment here ¡­¡±


    in that case, I¡¯ll create a temporary environment first ¡­


    The corners of Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes drooped as he cast his gaze into the six paths of reincarnation in his body. the nine revolutions mysterious art has nine spaces, and the path of the heaven-born occupies three of them: cloud sky, Burning Sky, Fengtian ¡­ There were originally three Deva forces, but they were unified by Emperor Yun in recent years ¡­ Devas, on the other hand, are sparsely populated. The burning heavens tribe is filled with flowers, birds, insects, and fish, and there are no Devas living there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll choose Fen Tian as my temporary experimental sandbox!¡±


    BOOM!


    He pressed down lightly.


    A huge spiritual will swept across.


    In the clouds, Emperor Yun¡¯s body trembled violently as he suddenly felt something. He stood up abruptly and said, ¡± one of the three heavens of the path of the heaven-born, Fen Tian, has lost contact! I can¡¯t sense it anymore!¡±


    He suddenly rose into the air and flew into the sky. His divine sense spread out crazily and he could no longer feel the other space-time world!


    ¡°Where did Fen Tian go?¡±


    ¡°Search!¡±


    ¡°The netherworld has changed greatly recently, and the number of people reincarnated has decreased greatly. I don¡¯t know what kind of chaos it will be! There are also mysterious rules that spread in the netherworld. However, at this moment, the burning heavens technique of the path of the heaven-born disappeared into thin air!¡± Emperor Yun¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡­


    BOOM!


    Fen Tian unleashed a gigantic, vast, and mysterious palm that blotted out the sky and covered the sun. It tore through the space and stretched out toward him.


    It fell from the sky!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s palm ruthlessly ground the entire green land of mountains and rivers flat. All the green plants died one after another and turned into fertilizer for the soil, nourishing the entire land.


    The entire world was flattened, and the gray-black moist soil was quickly turned loose.


    It was as if a farmer was cleaning a field.


    sub-brain, put the seeds of the ancient star tree into it and start breeding.


    As soon as Xu Zhi¡¯s voice fell, a field of seeds was scattered on the ground, and they quickly bloomed and bore fruit.


    let¡¯s breed a batch first, then grow up, and gradually deteriorate the living environment, thinning oxygen and carbon dioxide, and moving closer to the vacuum ¡­ He organized his thoughts. finally, it should be possible to completely connect this Burning Sky with Mercury¡¯s environment outside. It¡¯s natural selection, and the environment will continue to deteriorate.

 Chapter 541

    ?


    541 Heart of Air (2 in 1)


    A huge red fireball was hanging in the sky, and fire snakes were rolling wildly. The brilliant spots of the sun¡¯s atmosphere were rolling with a tide-like bright red, more magnificent than the ten suns in the sky in the fairy tales.


    The ground was red.


    a black and slender mechanical armor stood quietly on the desolate ground of the crater. the rocks on the ground were roasted red.


    ¡°The heat and radiation from this solar energy is much better than the solar energy on earth ¡­ With such a high concentration, I¡¯m afraid anyone below the heavenly Emperor level will die from the radiation in an instant. Their skin will fester and their cells will collapse ¡­¡¯ Xu Zhi had nothing to do, so he looked up at the sky quietly. After all, this was the place closest to the sun.


    at that moment, the ancient star spirit tree in the experimental field inside his body was multiplying at a crazy rate of ten thousand times.


    The best way was to use his inner world to experiment and evolve species.


    After all, he could find a biological experimental field at any time in other places, but what about the vacuum environment now? Where to test it? The nine revolutions mysterious art in his body was his only choice.


    La!


    Soon, the ancient elven trees began to grow rapidly. They were verdant and full of vitality, but they were only saplings. It was unknown how long it would take for them to grow into the eleven eternal mother elven trees.


    ¡°Reduce the air concentration by 50%.¡±


    Xu Zhi raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Whoosh-


    In an instant, a large amount of air was sucked away.


    The air became thin. After all, it did not take that long to advance step by step. The first step would be a mass extinction.


    Very soon, as the Air¡¯s concentration dropped, the oxygen and carbon dioxide in the air decreased drastically. A large number of saplings of the ancient star tree could not withstand such an environment and began to wither, wither, and die. After many generations of reproduction, there were finally a few saplings of the ancient star tree that managed to survive and produced their own mutation.


    They gradually turned dark green and began to significantly reduce their metabolic capacity, requiring less gas!


    The old species that could not survive the change in their living environment quickly went extinct. New species began to reproduce, fully demonstrating natural selection and survival of the fittest. Soon, the entire land was filled with new species, and the entire land was green.


    ¡°Lower the demand? It¡¯s a temporary solution, not a permanent one.¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head and pulled hard again, thinning the air once more.


    This time, these plants were completely unable to hold on.


    At the current concentration of gas, no matter how he reduced his own consumption, it was no longer enough to sustain the survival of the plants. These plants finally began to go extinct in large numbers, and they did not even show any signs of surviving!


    they¡¯re completely annihilated. Let¡¯s try again. I guess this time, the fall was too fast. There¡¯s not enough time to adapt. Out of habit, Xu Zhi picked up a pen and paper and made some notes. next time, lower the air concentration slowly.


    One time ¡­


    Two times ¡­


    The days of experimenting and evolving species had always been boring, just like the days in the lava region ¡­ They were exterminated again and again, and it was unknown how long had passed.


    A tinge of green once again appeared in the plants.


    It was a dark green plant with two pea-like cavities in its body, which stored oxygen and carbon dioxide from the outside world and compressed them in the two cavities to increase the density of the required gas.


    It started to store air.


    It was like how animals stored energy and fat.


    It was just like how baobabs could store large amounts of water in their stomachs.


    At the same time, it was gradually moving towards equilibrium. It was balancing the two cavities ¡®breathing and photosynthesis, allowing oxygen and carbon dioxide to form an internal cycle in the body, no longer needing external supply.


    ¡°The internal circulation has started.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes widened and he took a deep breath. self-produced and self-consumed! Allowing oxygen and carbon dioxide to circulate in the body was equivalent to the combination of plants and animals.


    A part of the plant could produce oxygen and absorb carbon dioxide! A part of the animal¡¯s body produces carbon dioxide and absorbs oxygen! The two sides complement each other and form a simple ecological cycle of plants and animals.¡±


    After a long while.


    An unexpected and strange evolution had occurred.


    As the air in the entire space was limited, the gas storage in their bodies was also limited. Oxygen and carbon dioxide had become extremely rare resources in this vacuum environment.


    Some of the plants even began to grow hands and feet. Their bark became half-human, half-plant flesh and blood, and they began to steal the air from the other plants.


    BOOM!


    The two funny-looking tiny treants collided with each other and rolled on the ground slowly.


    Huha, huha!


    They were smoking like steam men.


    ¡°???¡±


    Xu Zhi was shocked on the spot. This was the first time a tree had taken the initiative to become frivolous during its evolution.


    However, he thought about it and realized something.


    because the ancient star tree and the reproduction tree sprites naturally have the form of human genes ¡­ The elves ¡®route is because they want to fight for air, which is natural selection.¡±


    Xu Zhi was dumbfounded as he watched a tree knock down another tree. He then grabbed the two empty bags of oxygen and carbon dioxide and ate them!


    All of a sudden, his stomach bulged up, and he was very satisfied.


    ¡°Eating air?¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned. alright, it¡¯s a very special vacuum species.


    After a short while, these plants started fighting each other to store themselves in their stomachs, and only a small portion of them were left.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Xu Zhi muttered to himself for a moment, picked up his notebook, and made a note. the air has limited their population to too small. The population is insufficient, and it¡¯s difficult for them to undergo new evolution.


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment and returned the air to them.


    With the increase in air, the plants ¡®self-demand was sufficient. They filled up the two empty spaces and began to produce offspring without any desire, providing air to their offspring.


    Then, as their population increased, the air began to run out again, and they began to kill each other again. They ushered in a new evolution!


    Some of the plants gradually took on the form of elves, evolving into handsome human-shaped tree elves with legs, hands, and emerald hair.


    Their roots turned into a long and soft monkey tail. When they were not moving, they could take root in the ground and play the role of a tree.


    His body became extremely complicated. The two empty spaces began to turn into two hearts, connecting the air meridians in all directions, just like the blood structure of a human body.


    ¡°This is so interesting!¡±


    Xu Zhi was very surprised. two lunatic hearts, one oxygen heart and one carbon dioxide heart. It forms an ecosystem in the body and is very self-isolated. Unless the gas leaks out, there is no need to worry in a vacuum ¡­ he said.


    take a deep breath and live forever. The best diver in history.


    ¡®These plants don¡¯t have blood vessels or blood, although plants don¡¯t have blood to begin with ¡­ But the trachea replaces blood vessels to circulate throughout the body. This is too special!¡±


    However, it was only natural. In a vacuum environment, air was a very precious storage resource, just like blood!


    Furthermore, the Qi flow in his body¡¯s dense and complex Meridian circulation began to carry some nutrients, gradually replacing the effect of blood.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression became completely strange as he read on. it can run and jump. It¡¯s like the air in the blood that can contain energy and transmit energy to form a special extraordinary vacuum universe life form ¡­ But this is not what I want!¡±


    His original intention was to create a group of solar power trees.


    It was similar to the ancient star tree, which obediently stayed on the ground, absorbed the sunlight and radiation, bore energy fruits, and selflessly offered energy. It was a kind of tree spirit ¡­


    And this race was obviously trying to make themselves stronger. They only provided energy to themselves and plundered everywhere. They were very ¡± selfish.


    the first vacuum species has completely deviated from the path. A tree can actually run, but it has unexpectedly great potential ¡­ But it¡¯s useless to me now!¡± Xu Zhi thought about it and decided not to do so. throw them into the vacuum outside and let them try to survive and adapt to the radiation and the vacuum of the universe.


    He casually threw them on Mercury and let them die on their own. He then planted another batch of ancient star trees and experimented again.


    This time, he had learned his lesson.


    When they evolved into two empty chambers to store gas and were ready to fight, they immediately increased the concentration of oxygen and carbon dioxide and brought their food to their eyes, preventing them from growing legs and fighting for the storage of other plants.


    As expected, they didn¡¯t grow legs this time. Instead, they still became obedient trees and continued to take root and sprout. They desperately used their two ¡± empty spaces ¡± to absorb the air and became stronger and stronger.


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡±


    Xu Zhi took a closer look. This time, the internal structure of the tree was different again.


    They were not like those humanoid plants, which had two dense biological veins that were similar to two hearts growing in their bodies. Instead, they were two plant cavities that normally stored gas circulation.


    it has successfully self-circulated and no longer needs gas. It is still the ancient star tree. Next, I will throw it outside and get used to the vacuum radiation environment. Xu Zhi chuckled and immediately connected Fen Tian¡¯s external world to the real world.


    Huala!


    Under the scorching sun.


    The trees began to wither rapidly. They could not withstand the high temperature and the pressure brought by the complete vacuum.


    They had survived the most difficult living environment. Not much time was needed after that. After a large number of plants went extinct, some of the plants managed to survive and took root in the ground. They had completely formed the ancient star tree that could survive in a vacuum.


    A plant that could survive in the universe.


    The ancient elven tree¡¯s genes had allowed them to rapidly absorb the radiation and the power of the stars. The trees had become increasingly verdant, and were extremely rotten.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally done.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s smile was full of pleasant surprise. the results are coming out.


    The No. 1 power station had been set up. This solar power station would continue to supply energy to him, and his realm would inevitably advance by leaps and bounds!


    In the future, he would no longer rely solely on the sandbox for biological extinction.


    Indeed, it was the most blissful to make the world Green and farm everywhere.


    At this moment, he wished he could plant them all over the planet.


    however, the limitations are huge ¡­ After all, it¡¯s not a real vacuum species, and it still needs gas. With my current knowledge, this is the only way.¡± Xu Zhi took a deep breath. furthermore, their gas is circulating internally. Once it¡¯s broken and leaked out, they¡¯ll die ¡­ And even if it¡¯s not damaged, plants not only need air, they also need water!¡±


    After all, no matter how heat-resistant a plant was and how good it was at storing water, it still needed water. It was inevitable that it would be consumed.


    Where did the water come from?


    Mercury didn¡¯t have water.


    ¡°I still have to water it myself.¡± Xu Zhi felt like he was about to be rendered speechless.


    This was too difficult.


    You want me to water a tree?


    He suddenly agreed that the players ¡®trees were the proper trees that could water themselves.


    As for Mercury, it had the best solar energy environment. It was close to the sun and had the strongest radiation. After all, if you went to Venus, not only would the radiation be much lower, but there was also no liquid water there.


    it seems that my idea of making the solar system green is not realistic.


    Xu Zhi continued to organize his thoughts. but I¡¯m also prepared. I¡¯ve conned another teleportation portal from Ermin. We¡¯ll set up the power station here later so that it¡¯s convenient to go back and forth and water the plants regularly.


    He had really become a farmer.


    I¡¯ll be the one to make the desert planet Green.


    ¡°I¡¯ll plant ten thousand of them first ¡­ However, I¡¯ll have to improve the breed first.¡± Xu Zhi thought for a moment. He was not afraid of other people seeing this place. After all, he had already had means to block peeking.


    And 10,000 of them was probably less than 100 mu. How big was this for a planet?


    Even if he didn¡¯t block it, it would be hard to find it.


    He began to watch the ancient stellar trees in the inner space grow slowly. They grew out one by one and came to Mercury¡¯s vacuum, while he silently provided water.


    Very soon, a piece of land was greened.


    under such circumstances, it¡¯ll probably take a day or two for it to evolve on Mercury. What it¡¯s evolving now is a rough embryo. When it fully matures, its energy efficiency and some other details will be better.


    Xu Zhi looked at the trees on Mercury very indifferently.


    He came here to run a power station and provide himself with a channel for energy absorption.


    As for developing the sandbox and reproducing the void extraordinary civilization?


    It was impossible on Mercury.


    This place was destined to be a barren energy power station. The best choice was to come here every day to water and plant vegetables.


    He didn¡¯t need to worry about it or waste more energy.


    But the moment Xu Zhi quieted down, he noticed that the group of elves next to him had multiplied very quickly and were jumping around.


    Yiyiyayaya!


    They were running and shouting happily in the dried-up crater, which surprised Xu Zhi. This was a vacuum environment ¡­


    However, his face quickly darkened.


    Because these guys ran to snatch the water from the ancient star tree. It was obvious that they were destined to die Here without water.


    In addition, they would gnaw on those trees to obtain nutrients and energy. They would also fight and kill each other. They were very warlike and had a strong desire to kill.


    Xu Zhi immediately drove them away and even wanted to slap them to death.


    forget it. I¡¯ll let these Qi spirits jump around a little more and adapt to the vacuum environment. Xu Zhi thought for a moment. I¡¯ll take them with me when I leave. After all, they can¡¯t survive here and will die of thirst.


    As for how to place these unexpected surprises, that was a problem.


    Without a doubt, he had great potential.


    If they only needed water to live and drift in the universe, they would be very powerful because there were a lot of water resources in the universe.


    also, even if their hearts were to rupture and the ¡®blood¡¯ in their internal circulation leaks out, they can still go to some planets to replenish the carbon dioxide and oxygen ¡­ As long as I can obtain one of them, I can convert it again and complete it. ¡± Xu Zhi laughed. you can say that it¡¯s the perfect vacuum cell race I¡¯ve created so far.


    it¡¯s just that I returned with a bunch of little fellows on a casual farming trip. Where should I rear these fellows after I bring them back? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was bored, so he began to sit where he was and watch the trees evolve. He teased the Qi spirits and found them. little strange. wait. minute, they have tails, love to fight, love to fight, and can use Qi ¡­ Sensing Qi ¡­ Could it be the legendary number one combat race in the universe, the Saiyans?¡±


    He stretched out his hand and picked up a child with a tail. Wukong, is that you? ¡±


    Yiyiyayaya!


    The child struggled adorably, struggling with all his might.


    Xu Zhi relaxed a little, and the child quickly broke into a run. He ran behind a huge gravel crater.


    no, the Saiyans can¡¯t survive in a vacuum. The one with a tail might be the universe Emperor, flisa. He had nothing to do, so he wore his mechanical armor and his mind was filled with wild thoughts.


    However, he was shocked as he sensed the space in his body. I didn¡¯t expect Emperor Yun to bring a Deva along. He sensed Fen Tian and is coming over? ¡±


    He hesitated but didn¡¯t stop them, ¡± it¡¯s boring to stay here anyway, why don¡¯t they come to Mercury, a mysterious Secret Region? Let¡¯s see if these ordinary living beings can withstand the vacuum environment!¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the sun in the sky. It illuminated the earth with a blood-red color, and there were craters all over the ground. make an ancient mythological battlefield? ¡±


    He felt that since he had nothing to do, it was time to add some settings.

 Chapter 542

    ?


    542 The ruins


    The background of the world of six paths of Samsara and the ancient mythological era had to be perfected.


    If it was the sandbox of other worlds, they could just let them fill in the blanks on their own and it wouldn¡¯t matter at all. However, it was different now. By spreading knowledge about the world and collecting their beliefs, the ancient powers that had been suppressed in hell could be completely ¡± revived ¡± and become powerful existences.


    Even if something was fake, it would become the truth after being praised a hundred times.


    it¡¯s even more so now. As more people believe in it, it will appear.


    Xu Zhi trembled and looked up at the huge, red, scorching sun.


    In the lonely and ancient space, the ruins of the meteorite crater, the lively and mysterious little treants, and the huge ancient trees were like the end of the world. This was the best picture.


    since I¡¯m going to stay on Mercury for a while, I¡¯ll do something along the way.


    Xu Zhi stretched out his hand, and a piece of metal rose from the ground. An ancient and weathered tombstone was slowly erected. It was majestic and seemed to have existed for countless years. It was filled with the vicissitudes of time.


    I don¡¯t know if there are any ancient civilization ruins on Mars, but the ruins on Mercury have already appeared.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    Cloud sky World.


    It had been almost a hundred years since Emperor Yun unified the path of the heaven-born. The other two realms, Fen di and Feng di, had all submitted to him.


    ¡°Emperor Feng, can you pass through?¡± Emperor Yun asked.


    Emperor Feng¡¯s talent was related to space and was a special teleportation talent. It was the rarest and most mysterious talent. When he fought, he was also mysterious and unpredictable. He could even hide in space and dislocate his position, causing his arms and legs to split up and attack from all directions. It was the strangest.


    However, at this moment, he could not resist the fate of kneeling.


    This kneeling talent might seem simple, but it was the nemesis of many heaven-defying talents.


    The only way to resist Emperor Yun¡¯s kneeling talent was to have a strong mind and not allow him to plant a heart demon in you and destroy your spirit. Emperor Yun was the best at attacking the heart!


    At this moment, Emperor Yun was the only one standing on the ground. The burning Emperor and the Feng Emperor were both extremely powerful. Even Emperor Yun was no match for them in a head-on battle. He was also kneeling.


    Because as long as a shadow was buried in one¡¯s heart, it would almost never be overcome.


    Emperor Feng gritted his teeth and knelt on the ground, ¡± the passage has been reopened, but the other end seems to be a little strange. The mountains and rivers of the burning heaven world have all disappeared and are occupied by a special plant. The air is extremely ominous!


    No one wanted to kneel down and answer, let alone him, a Celestial Emperor. Where was his dignity? However, he understood that the more he hated and cared about his dignity, the more serious his inner demons would be, and the more impossible it would be to get rid of them. He stood up bravely. This was an unsolvable endless loop.


    The principle was simple. Once the spine was bent, it could no longer be straightened.


    ¡°Ominous? We¡¯ll send the many Hungry Ghost Warriors we¡¯ve produced over the years.¡±


    Emperor Yun waved his hand and shouted coldly.


    A number of fierce-looking human-shaped weapons with twisted muscles strode into the space tunnel.


    Emperor Yun continued, ¡± Cloud Mirror, monitor the movements of that world.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    An old man opened his mouth and knelt on the ground. With a wave of his hand, a thin mirror appeared in front of him.


    Everyone focused their attention and were extremely nervous. The path of the heaven-born had three realms. They couldn¡¯t bear to lose one realm out of nowhere!


    In the projection of the thin mirror, the Hungry Ghost sect that was sent came to a strange green tree, but before they could take two steps, their faces turned red, their veins popped out, and they started bleeding from their seven orifices.


    Every cell in his body was exploding.


    In less than ten seconds, he slowly fell to the ground and died. It was extremely strange and terrifying.


    ¡°This ¡­¡± Everyone present was shocked.


    Everything had happened too suddenly, and it was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. It was hard to believe.


    ¡°The way he died was so gruesome, and he was bleeding from his seven apertures. There¡¯s poison in the air?¡±


    they seemed to have been poisoned, but the entire space seemed to be squeezing their bodies crazily and crumpling their flesh, bones, hands, and feet into a ball like a piece of paper! He¡¯s going to be crushed!¡±


    ¡­.


    All of this severely violated the common sense they knew, subverting everyone¡¯s understanding. Everyone¡¯s thoughts were under a strong impact.


    ¡®How did our Fen Tian suddenly become like this?


    Why did he become so vile? Turn into a terrifying land of extremis?


    ¡°Yun zhongjun ¡­¡± Emperor Yun said as he clenched his fists. His face was filled with rage.


    A third of their territory had become so strange and terrifying. No great emperor or monarch would be indifferent.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yun zhongjun understood, and a hazy cloud and transparent barrier enveloped a Hungry Ghost Warrior before sending him into the space tunnel. This time, he was protected from the outside world, and was not damaged.


    ¡°It¡¯s better this time.¡±


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, he let the Asura Dao warrior continue walking. However, in less than two minutes, his body gradually bled, rotted, and quickly fell down.


    ¡°How is this possible? You¡¯ve clearly isolated the air?¡±


    a second poison? ¡±


    it has a terrifying penetrative power that can penetrate the cloud barrier? ¡±


    ¡­


    They were completely shocked.


    Emperor Yun¡¯s expression remained unmoved. Yun zhongjun, put up another layer of protection and let the other Asura Warriors pull the corpse back.


    Soon, a few Asuras stepped onto the stage and pulled back the rotten, pus-filled body that had died from radiation.


    Emperor Yun squatted down, his expression unchanged. He swept his gaze across the body and fell silent. the structure of the body has been completely destroyed. This poison is too terrifying and has a strong penetrative power. It¡¯s still lingering in my body.


    All of a sudden, a Deva woman who was holding a rabbit in her arms twitched and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Rabbit!¡± She shouted, tears of excitement falling down her face.


    Emperor Yun¡¯s expression became more and more serious. there are still remnants of the poison in the corpse. It might take hundreds of years for it to completely dissipate. We are all experts, so the residual poison won¡¯t do much damage to us. Ordinary stage one and two creatures will die instantly if they approach ¡­ Ordinary sand and wooden coffins could only resist the penetration of this poison ¡­ You¡¯ll seal them in metal coffins for hundreds of years.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, all of the Devas backed away from the corpse in shock.


    The poison carried by the corpse was contagious?


    For hundreds of years, this was basically the source of the poison, and he couldn¡¯t even get close to it!


    how can there be such a terrifying fire poison in this world?! Someone shouted.


    At this moment, something even more terrifying happened. The Asura Dao warrior who had quickly carried back the corpse gradually fell to the ground and was about to die.


    they¡¯re very fast. They¡¯re only carrying the corpses. I didn¡¯t expect ¡­


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed completely, ¡± this ¡­ This poison is too terrifying!¡±


    This was the terrifying power of nuclear radiation.


    In fact, the sun was undergoing a terrifying large-scale nuclear fusion at every moment, radiating about 2.86 trillion megawatts of energy. At such a close position, the 400-degree temperature was not the most terrifying. It was the additional temperature, but the most terrifying was the terrifyingly high radiation concentration.


    One could only imagine the terrifying power of such a level of nuclear radiation!


    Even a Celestial Emperor would not be able to stay for long in such a terrifying environment.


    If it were not for the special characteristic of the ancient star tree, which was its ability to absorb cosmic rays and become extremely powerful, Xu Zhi would not have gone to the trouble of looking for the people of isodar to spend so much effort to build mechanical armors and come here to build a solar-powered nuclear power plant.


    It was precisely because this energy was so terrifying that Xu Zhi¡¯s heart was filled with desire and longing for it.


    ¡°Those below the heavenly Emperor realm are almost certain to die ¡­¡± Emperor Yun took a deep breath and thoroughly explored its power. however, the celestial Thearch can hold on for a while. Everyone, let¡¯s enter this terrifying heat poison realm together!

 Chapter 543

    ?


    543 Scorching hell of avicinaraka (2 in 1)


    ¡°Are we finally going to enter?¡±


    Xu Zhi hid himself and watched all of this quietly from the farthest crater under the huge solar furnace. He had a curious look on his face.


    ¡°I estimate that I will need to stay here for another day or so to plant these star ancient trees ¡­ In other words, a hundred years. We¡¯ll make use of this period of time to make up for their history. It¡¯s also to see what happens to normal powerhouses when they die of high-concentration radiation that¡¯s closest to the sun and the universe!¡±


    Nuclear radiation and cosmic rays were one of the most difficult forces for life to resist.


    It could be said to be ¡°death¡¯s poison.¡±


    At the same time, it would also cause various diseases, and the body would become deformed and mutated in order to adapt.


    ¡°Deformity, mutation, this is also an evolution on a certain level, although it is usually negative, destructive, and genetic collapse ¡­ It¡¯s the survival of the fittest that can survive.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was slightly calm.


    Although he had already slowed down the rate of creation and evolution of the ancient star tree and the air spirit, and had returned to the normal speed of 100 years per day, he could still feel that their evolution speed was countless times faster than that of the other life forms on the sandpit in this environment.


    In fact, this was in line with the principle of survival of the fittest.


    This was because the more dangerous and dangerous the environment they were in, the more they had to force themselves to adapt, mutate, and mutate in order to survive here ¡­ Therefore, the more dangerous the environment, the faster the evolution!


    Was there an environment more dangerous than cosmic rays?


    There was nothing else.


    let me see how you guys tried to come to this place. See if your bodies can adapt to it. Talent, obsession ¡­ ¡®Is there some kind of mutation or enhancement ¡­¡¯ Or perhaps, it¡¯ll cause you to undergo some sort of special evolution!¡± Xu Zhi was sitting in the corner of the cabin, eating a fruit under the scorching sun.


    ¡°It seems quite interesting ¡­¡±


    The mechanism of the six paths of reincarnation made them not afraid of death at all. Xu Zhi used them directly as lab rats, and they were lab rats that he carried around with him. They were the advance party, and in the future, they would also be responsible for investigating various dangerous environments and collecting data for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to go on a long trip, so I¡¯ll bring you guys out for a tour ¡­ You guys go ahead and play, don¡¯t mind me. ¡± Xu Zhi sat in his mechanical armor leisurely and stretched.


    Huala!


    A chair appeared behind him.


    He was basking in the golden sun in the sky, wearing black sunglasses, and leisurely on the crater, as if he was on a beach vacation ¡­ He looked at the little ants playing on the Golden Beach in the distance. They were making a lot of noise everywhere, and he felt that time had become more peaceful.


    ¡­


    huala!


    A golden light covered the earth.


    Emperor Yun led the group of people into the completely transformed Burning Sky.


    Heavenly Emperor stage powerhouses could stay in a vacuum environment temporarily, but they couldn¡¯t stay for long.


    Emperor Yun mumbled to himself with a nervous expression,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? The burning heavens technique of the path of the heaven-born can cause the air to disappear, and the mountains and rivers to disappear. How could such a mysterious plant grow here?¡±


    One had to know that the Hungry Ghost path¡¯s Warriors had all died, but these plants were still intact. This showed how terrifying and strange they were!


    Puchi!


    He reached out his hand and squeezed.


    A tree instantly exploded.


    Only then did he realize that the structure was extremely strange. There were two air sacs that stored air inside and used them to live in such a vacuum environment. Now, there was some kind of terrifyingly high-energy ray in the air that was constantly circling and sweeping through the entire area. This was the mysterious and terrifying poison!


    The heavenly emperors were also whispering to each other,


    an unimaginable land.


    ¡°What an unbelievable mysterious plant.¡±


    this place is filled with fire poison and scorching heat. It can kill people.


    this place is filled with scorching heat. It has burned all the air. You can¡¯t breathe!


    ..


    At this time, shock was written all over their faces.


    However, they soon discovered that Fen Tian was actually connected to a certain space at this moment, which led to Fen Tian¡¯s abnormal change. He then walked out of the space and arrived at a space in the outside world where he saw a scene that he would never be able to believe for the rest of his life!


    A huge golden mythical fireball covered the entire sky.


    It was a dead, empty, circular, and boundless land. The soil was mixed with black and gray metal rust spots. It was full of potholes, as if it was a rusty world.


    The ground was sparsely planted with strange green trees. They were vigorous and powerful, sparkling and full of vitality. Their branches and leaves were as clear as the king¡¯s Green, and they were surrounded by multicolored light, absorbing the rays.


    What was even stranger was that there were strange and beautiful men and women walking in the crater, jumping and playing. They didn¡¯t seem to have high intelligence, like wild beasts, orangutans, or monkeys, but it was as if such a dangerous environment didn¡¯t exist for them.


    how is this possible? how can there be such a living creature? ¡± They were completely shocked, and their pupils dilated.


    Yun zhongjun raised his head, and his throat was dry. He looked at the huge blazing sun that was emitting intense radiation, burning the entire land. this is a mysterious and broken world! For some unknown reason, they broke through the burning heaven world of the path of the heaven-born and started to link up.¡±


    I suddenly feel like I¡¯ve been through the vicissitudes of time and eternity. The huge fireball in the sky seems to have existed for tens of thousands, or even hundreds of millions of years. Every grain of sand on the distant land under my feet is peacefully lying there. My life is also ten thousand times longer than mine.


    ¡°History ¡­ That¡¯s right, I could feel the long history settling down. This feeling was very real. This world was filled with desolation and deathly silence for tens of thousands or even hundreds of millions of years ¡­ It can¡¯t be faked.¡±


    ¡°This place is the ancient Sun Road of the legends? Burning sun hell?¡±


    Many people fell silent. This long period of 100 million years was too shocking. It was simply unimaginable.


    One of the celestial emperors was mesmerized by the beauty of the leaves, and he couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch one of the Jade-like leaves. However, before he could touch it, he felt a strong burning sensation on his fingertips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡±


    Yun zhongjun was excited, and he quickly warned, ¡± these legendary plants are beautiful and magnificent. Under the Golden sunlight, they emit multicolored light. What they absorb is the fire poison. The fire poison in their leaves is countless times more concentrated, and even the celestial Thearch will find it difficult to resist.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the man quickly retracted his hand in fear.


    After all, it was difficult to resist such a terrifying poison just by spreading it in the air. If they came into contact with such a high concentration of poison, even they might suffer.


    ¡°This place is mysterious and unpredictable, and it¡¯s filled with deadly dangers! Be vigilant!¡± Although Yun zhongjun said this, he suddenly grabbed one of the running creatures.


    on the contrary, these creatures are living here, ignoring the huge pressure of the lack of air and the poison that can spread to other creatures!


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Emperor Yun suddenly called out to him. Although these creatures looked weak and harmless, any rash actions might cause some kind of danger. He pointed to the distance and said, ¡± look ¡­


    Everyone followed his line of sight.


    In the distance, there was a broken ancient building. It was an ancient temple with a bronze lamp swaying at the door. In front of the door, there was an ancient bronze monument standing on the ground. There was a lot of bronze and rust on it, and it seemed to have a vague bronze carving of the ancient times. It seemed to be an ancient God running and shouting. His roar was filled with anger, and tears could be seen at the corner of his eyes.


    an ancient mural!?


    At this moment, everyone felt fear in their hearts and a chill ran down their backs. They felt as if an old scroll of history was slowly unfurling.


    This was a sense of desolation and the flow of time. The ruins told of the vicissitudes of a mythological era. One¡¯s mind could not help but be agitated. There was an indescribable haziness and mystery.


    ¡°What is written on this bronze tablet? The words have already blurred.¡±


    why are the gods drawn on it all covered in tears? why is there an atmosphere of sorrow and desolation? ¡±


    ¡®In the distant ancient times, these ancient gods ¡­ What was he angry about? And why are you crying?¡±


    They ignored everything else and cried out in excitement. They could not stay for too long in this vile and despairing land, so they immediately saved time and headed straight for the stone tablet.


    As they gradually approached.


    The stone tablet was already too blurry, and only a few fragments of the mural remained.


    They saw the description on the mural. A terrifying war had taken place here and finally shattered it. The air in this world had been burned dry, and fire poison was everywhere. The sky was filled with a mysterious sun, and it was completely pulled into orbit. The world had thus become a forbidden land.


    This place had become hell on earth.


    As for the living beings in front of him, their descendants were suppressed here after their defeat, suffering endless pain and torture, unable to reincarnate for generations!


    emperor yun murmured, ¡± to suffer in this place forever? Could this place be the eternal hell in the legends? The changes in the netherworld ¡­ Now that the reincarnation cycle has been torn apart, could it be that the path of the heaven-born has coincidentally opened up a path to the legendary world of the dead?¡±


    He looked at the huge fireball furnace in the sky. The poisonous fire burned and soaked the entire land. If this was really hell, then it was worthy of its name.


    Danger, terror, mystery, danger was everywhere.


    ¡°Is this the hell? The inferno of karma, incinerate everything ¡­¡±


    All the heavenly emperors present were shocked, and they all had looks of disbelief on their faces.


    At this time, everyone couldn¡¯t help but leave the bronze tablet and approach the ruins of the ancient civilization.


    The broken temple and the lone bronze lamp made the land look vast and majestic. It seemed extraordinary, and one could vaguely feel a dazzling golden light shining. It was as if there was another majestic God of War in golden armor, burning with golden divine fire.


    However, just as he was about to take a step ¡­


    Emperor Yun¡¯s face fell and blood suddenly oozed out from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Not good! Hurry up and run!¡±


    hell! he shouted with an extremely anxious expression. hell is not a place for us, the living, to live for a long time. There is no air, no poison, maybe ¡­ Only the souls of the dead can do it!¡±


    The surrounding celestial emperors also felt that something was wrong. Their bodies were rapidly weakening. Only then did they realize that they were deeply poisoned by the mural. If they stayed any longer, they might not be able to go back. They quickly retreated.


    After a while, they returned to the path of the heaven-born. Their expressions were completely solemn as they started to treat their injuries. Many of their body tissues had already rotted and pus was flowing out. It was a terrifying sight.


    Emperor Yun¡¯s heart was also frozen.


    This was unbelievable. Could it be that the world was the legendary hell?


    ¡°No! That ancient temple.¡± He stood up. I have to go again to explore that mythical ancient ruin. It might be the legendary hell.


    but in such a terrible and harsh environment ¡­ He thought for a moment and pondered for a few seconds. Then, he asked Yun zhongjun, ¡± where¡¯s the tree in Asura Dao? It¡¯s almost time to check his body. Bring him up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yun zhongjun had descended to the mortal world.


    In just a few days, Yun zhongjun brought the tree man couple with him.


    ¡°I want to see our son!¡± As soon as he appeared in the hall, a tree man shouted.


    ¡°Bring him up.¡± Emperor Yun said.


    After a while, four children were brought in. They had pink heads and gourds on their heads, but they didn¡¯t seem to know their parents. They were strangers.


    ¡°You guys are ¡­¡± They were dazed and very cute.


    ¡°I¡¯m your dad.¡± Yuan Qinghua cried.


    ¡°I¡¯m your dad.¡± Bai Xiaojun was in pain.


    I know that both of you are from the Asura Dao. Otherwise, the four descendants you gave birth to wouldn¡¯t have possessed consciousness ¡­ Emperor Yun said indifferently, ¡± I also know of the beast path and many other Asura paths. They are hidden among them, but they have not been discovered by us.


    Yuan Qinghua was silent. He had been discovered.


    Which player wasn¡¯t smart? They would play dumb and pretend to be ordinary animals and plants. It would be difficult to be discovered just by looking at their appearance ¡­ After all, one would only discover the difference during evolution.


    The current players were all very good at tunnel warfare. They took the group of living infants of the reincarnated animal path as their sons and fought guerilla warfare everywhere.


    Now, the players of the beast path were proud to have a son and a daughter.


    This was a highly qualified ¡°baby.¡± In modern society, who didn¡¯t practice to be a baby?


    Even if they couldn¡¯t find a gifted creature to be reincarnated into, the plants would try to pollinate each other. Flowers and fruits would blossom on the branches, giving birth to a hybrid tree. Then, the two trees would start ¡± torturing ¡± each other. They had all kinds of compulsory education, hoping that their son would become a dragon and lead them to rise up. It had turned into a game ¡± Huaxia-style parent ¡°.


    ¡°Why are you looking for us?¡± At this time, Yuan Qinghua was very vigilant. After all, her child was in the hands of the other party, and he had already acknowledged the thief as his father.


    ¡°I know that you all have a certain method to contact the other DAOs of Asura. I want you to help me contact a few of them. I want them to be of a lower realm and the one that can evolve.¡± Emperor Yun said.


    Yuan Qinghua was stunned for a moment, and the live broadcast of the images also exploded.


    ¡°They want to throw out another high-level pig? To mass-produce Asura Dao Warriors?¡±


    ¡°Let me do it! I¡¯m proficient in a hundred different positions!¡±


    ¡°F * ck! If I don¡¯t go to hell for this kind of abuse, who will?¡±


    ¡­.


    No one was stupid. Wasn¡¯t this a heavenly Emperor that they picked up?


    Yuan Qinghua also took a deep breath, but she felt very strange. What was Emperor Yun doing? He swept his gaze around and discovered a terrifying fact. Everyone in the Great Hall, including Emperor Yun, was pale as if they had suffered a certain degree of internal injuries and needed to recuperate.


    This was very terrifying.


    Who injured them?


    In the world of the living, who could defeat the current ruler of the Devas?


    Emperor Yun coughed and continued, ¡± we found a mysterious place that is connected to the path of the heaven-born. We suspect that there has been a huge change in the netherworld recently and the six paths of reincarnation is unstable ¡­ It caused the cycle of reincarnation to be torn apart and connected to the depths of hell.¡±


    The unstable reincarnation, the tearing of space, and the connection to the depths of hell?


    Yuan Qinghua¡¯s eyes widened.


    It was possible because the mysterious Emperor had brought reincarnation out. It was normal for things to be unstable. Could it be that ¡­


    Emperor Yun looked at the Asura and saw his expression. He thought to himself that Asura indeed knew about the Hades and many secrets that they didn¡¯t know. He even seemed to agree that it might be a tear in space? Connected to hell?


    Was there really a hell?


    He was immediately more confident.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that torture and torture are useless.¡± Emperor Yun lowered his eyebrows. however, I can get some information from his expression.


    He stretched out his hand, and a mirror appeared.


    It was the scene they had explored-the dilapidated walls, the dilapidated ancient temple, the bronze lamp, and a stone wall.


    Emperor Yun said, ¡± the environment in hell is very harsh. There is a world-destroying sun in the sky, but there is no air, and there is toxic fire burning. The living can not live for long, just like a furnace!


    Yuan Qinghua was dumbfounded. This description was exactly the same as hell in the myths. it¡¯s so hot. Is it hell where Avici burns? ¡±


    Emperor Yun was stunned. He was a little surprised. He silently remembered this word and said, ¡± in such a dangerous environment, let¡¯s see if your Asura Dao can evolve into a creature that can adapt to the environment ¡­ That¡¯s why I wanted to contact you to try.¡±


    Yuan Qinghua was completely shocked. an ancient temple,. lone lamp ¡­ Could it be that Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva lives in the temple in hell, and he can¡¯t become a Buddha until Hell is empty?¡±


    Ancient temple?


    Ksitigarbha?


    Emperor Yun, Yun zhongjun, and the others were all shocked. They knew about it!


    If hell was not empty, he would not become Buddha! This sentence was very terrifying, and the intent within it was astonishing. Could it be that there was really some ancient Almighty existence¡¯s legacy in the ancient temple?


    ¡°We¡¯re willing to go.¡± Yuan Qinghua¡¯s eyes widened.


    He thought to himself,¡¯are we going into a dungeon? Ancient ruins exploration event?

 Chapter 544

    ?


    544 The first large-scale dungeon


    In the ancient temple in the depths of hell, there were bronze stone tablets, ancient lamps, a golden sun that blotted the sky, terrifying poisonous gas and Hellfire everywhere, mysterious ancient trees growing, and some special creatures wandering around ¡­


    These structures gathered to form a picture of a desolate, ancient, and mysterious hell, which was very desirable.


    this is to explore the secrets of ancient myths and legends!


    Yuan Qinghua and Bai Xiaojun looked at each other.


    A series of mysterious incidents happened one after another. The mysterious Emperor of the Samsara Palace brought the reincarnation to a mysterious place. Perhaps, the six paths of reincarnation did experience a great change in the days when there was no master!


    ¡°How many people do you want to send?¡± Emperor Yun said.


    The two of them looked at each other. Is it our turn to trigger a mission?


    Bai Xiaojun bowed slightly. Your Majesty, please allow us to discuss and verify if it exists ¡­ After all, we don¡¯t know if this is a plan to attract the Asura Dao to appear and capture us all.¡±


    ¡°It should be so.¡± Emperor Yun laughed, ¡± you are now in the heavenly Emperor realm. You can go there for a while. There won¡¯t be too much danger.


    Next, Emperor Yun began to take Yuan Qinghua to investigate.


    On the other side, Bai Xiaojun¡¯s realm was not yet at the level of heavenly Emperor, so he naturally could not go and investigate. So, he issued a call to action with other netizens.


    ¡°As you can see, the game¡¯s first large-scale instance dungeon has appeared! Those who are willing to participate, as we all know, in an instance dungeon, especially a hell-level instance dungeon like this, there will definitely be heavy casualties. Cowards, don¡¯t come!¡±


    also, I would like to remind you that Emperor Yun may not be a good person. He has the intention to find out your identities. After this instance dungeon, they will definitely expose their identities and can no longer hide safely.


    ¡­


    After the two suggestions appeared, many people still signed up.


    What a joke, this kind of mysterious mythical dungeon, he definitely had to take a shot. Without a fortuitous encounter, who could climb to the peak?


    Obviously, this was the main mission plot of another route. If one didn¡¯t play the main mission and missed it, they would definitely regret it for the rest of their lives!


    In an instant, all the players were excited and eager to get their retribution. The number of people was much more than they had expected. There were more than a thousand people, which was equivalent to 70% of the population.


    Soon, they began to gather and wait for the Devas to take them up.


    ¡± one small step for mankind, one big step for earth ¡­ ¡± Xu Zhi was basking in the sunlight with his sunglasses on. He was lying on a recliner chair, looking extremely relaxed and comfortable. perhaps not a single player would have thought that one of their game Dungeons would end up in outer space, on Mercury, which has the harshest environment in the solar system.


    The six paths of reincarnation was really convenient. Wherever he went for a vacation, he could also let them out for a vacation.


    soon, yuan qinghua¡¯s side came out and successfully confirmed that it was indeed a terrifying place of death. therefore, groups of players were brought up by yun zhongjun to control the cloud talent and transform into cloud giants.


    Yun zhongjun couldn¡¯t bring so many living beings with him, so he brought several celestial beings and Emperor-to-be experts with him.


    BOOM!


    A palm grabbed at the air and shot up into the sky.


    ¡°Wow! it¡¯s the legendary cloud mist boss that wiped out the entire team!¡±


    Clouds and mist surrounded them, and a group of players of all shapes and sizes were shouting and yelling in Yun zhongjun¡¯s hands. this way of entering the dungeon is really novel!


    brothers, this is the first time we¡¯re running a dungeon in this online game!


    ¡°Cool! Hurry up and form your own teams. Let¡¯s cut the crap and start farming!¡±


    Standing on Yun zhongjun¡¯s palm, they were like a huge cloud Plaza, and they were extremely excited.


    It was their first time entering an instance dungeon and participating in such a large-scale organization¡¯s activity and outing. They were indescribably excited. Moreover, this was also a good opportunity to make friends. They chatted and bragged happily. After all, it was a social online game and was known as the second real life.


    ¡°What a bustling scene!¡±


    Yun zhongjun was slightly angry. Although he admired the courage of these Asura cultivators, they were so noisy and playful that they had the dignity of a noble celestial being. He was slightly shocked and released his pressure.


    Huala!


    The pressure of a Celestial Emperor was terrifying.


    Instantly, all the trees and animals in his hands trembled, their teeth fought, and they fell to the ground. Many of them were so scared that they peed their pants, and a wet stain slowly spread on their legs, revealing their ugly state ¡­


    Yun zhongjun was slightly satisfied.


    The other emperors-to-be also began to release the pressure of the strong. Most of the creatures were at the second or third stage, so how could they withstand it?


    what¡¯s going on? what kind of negative buff did I suddenly get? ¡±


    ¡°My legs are going soft.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! You even peed your pants! Your crotch is wet!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡±


    ¡°This is so fun! How can such a negative buff have such realistic effects?¡±


    As the players had lowered their pain levels, they were confused by the sudden encounter. Their eyes widened, but they didn¡¯t care at all. They felt that it was probably a setting of the game plot, or a trial.


    They continued to chat in this trembling state.


    ¡°Wait, brothers, help me take a picture. I can¡¯t waste it!¡± A large Wolfhound saw that it had peed all over the ground in fear. Its entire body trembled, but it spread its legs apart and declared its ownership over Yun zhongjun¡¯s fingers. It roared loudly, ¡±


    I¡¯ve been here for a trip!!!


    Yun zhongjun was speechless.


    Yun zhongjun¡¯s eyes were wide open. He was furious, but he could only follow Emperor Yun¡¯s instructions and bear with it. The emperors-to-be who were transporting them were also stunned!


    these Asura Daoists really don¡¯t respect heaven and man. They¡¯re not afraid of heaven or earth. How bold!


    Not only that.


    They saw two animals whose legs were so soft that they couldn¡¯t stand up. They fell to the ground like caterpillars, but they wriggled and crawled around, chatting excitedly like two maggots.


    They even saw a huge creature that looked like an eagle. It was standing on its two legs. It was obviously scared out of its wits and was trembling all over. It was peeing as it walked, leaving a long line on the ground. However, it was still looking around with its head held high and its chest out, looking for people to chat with. It had an attitude of strolling around and did not care about its own ugly appearance at all ¡­


    ¡°This ¡­ This ¡­ This ¡­ How unyielding is this!¡±


    Some Emperor-to-be who didn¡¯t understand the situation widened their eyes, ¡± this is a show of their courage! Even under the pressure of such a terrifying powerhouse, even though you¡¯re so scared that you wet your pants and your legs are sore, you¡¯re still chatting with each other leisurely and showing your unyielding attitude?¡±


    ¡°This is a terrifying race.¡±


    Yun zhongjun¡¯s face was already filled with admiration. At this time. he didn¡¯t care about the humiliation he had just suffered. He seriously warned the Emperor-to. be next to him. ¡± these are hot-blooded Warriors who will never bend their backs and never kneel ¡­ Once, in order not to kneel down to Emperor Yun, that Asura Dao broke out in a cold sweat, clenched his teeth, and broke his waist in public!¡±


    how is this possible?!


    A new emperor-to-be choked.


    He knew how terrible the pain was and how determined one had to be to endure it. It was not something that ordinary living beings could bear. No wonder the path of the heaven-born was so wary of the path of Asura. It was because they had seen the terrifying and powerful potential of Asura!


    they are natural-born warriors, with tenacious backbones and courage. Yun zhongjun sighed. I¡¯ve talked to their Yuan Qinghua before. He said to me, ¡± The song of praise for humans is a song of praise for courage, and the greatness of humans is the greatness of courage!¡±

 Chapter 545

    ?


    545 We are unveiling the veil of history


    Yun zhongjun¡¯s words made the surrounding Emperor-to-be silent.


    There were also complicated emotions intertwining in her heart.


    This race was worthy of respect, and they were touched.


    The Asura Dao was very stubborn, just like the one in front of him. Under such a terrifying pressure, he still stood straight. Even if he peed while walking, he still showed his unyielding nature and wandered around to chat.


    roars and voices never subjugate the strong. There are only two things that can subjugate the strong-the first is a battle that defeats oneself, and the second is silence. They never speak, only their silent actions to express their resistance. Yun zhongjun suddenly recalled Emperor Yun¡¯s evaluation of the Asura who had bitten off his own body!


    Asura.


    It symbolized Iron Blood.


    A passionate spirit that would rather die than submit.


    After that, Yun zhongjun and the others could not help but relax their pressure.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t just about admiring these hot-blooded Warriors. Since they couldn¡¯t stop their extraordinary social nature, it would also lead to them peeing all over their hands, which was very dirty.


    ¡°The fact that they could come here means that they are already determined to die ¡­ To die peacefully, this in itself requires great courage!¡± These days, Yun zhongjun¡¯s heart had calmed down a lot after Yuan Qinghua had made him doubt his life.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult for even the celestial Thearch to withstand that kind of environment. If they were to be the vanguard,. ¡®m afraid less than 10% of them would survive ¡­ No matter how unbridled they are, it¡¯s the unbridled freedom they have before they die, and they can be tolerated.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡±


    The surrounding Emperor-to-be looked at him with admiration and respect.


    They knew that the probability of death was as high as 90%, but they still came. He believed that no race in the world had the guts to do this.


    Eh?


    At this moment, the players suddenly felt the pressure on their bodies relax.


    They were a little confused, and when they looked up again, they saw the great Deva existences all wearing expressions of admiration and respect.


    They whispered,


    ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡±


    ¡°This debuff, isn¡¯t it a trial for the dungeon?¡±


    I don¡¯t know. After we passed the trial mission, the favorability towards us has improved? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s a fool? With how hardcore the game was, how could he gain so many favorability points just by completing a trial mission? The reward is so big? This doesn¡¯t match the style of the past.¡±


    perhaps there¡¯s a loophole in the production team¡¯s settings ¡­


    They whispered and discussed animatedly. They felt that this wasn¡¯t hardcore at all. It wasn¡¯t the beating of society. They were not used to it.


    Soon, Yun zhongjun and the rest of the players no longer paid any attention to their incomprehensible and strange behavior. They silently endured it, blocked their ears and ears, and ignored their chattering.


    After a few hours of traveling, they tore through the space of the path of the heaven-born and descended rapidly.


    ¡°As expected, the livestream can¡¯t be used anymore!¡±


    Someone cried out in surprise as he looked at the notification before him.


    [ due to the time difference, livestream is unavailable. ]


    Then, someone wanted to go offline in a hurry to verify it, but he was stopped by others.


    ¡°Brother, do you want to die? There¡¯s no time for you to go offline now! If you log off for a minute, you¡¯ll probably be gone by then. Especially when we¡¯re preparing for the instance dungeon, it¡¯s extremely busy. You don¡¯t have the time.¡±


    When the surrounding people heard this, they immediately stopped their little thoughts.


    Very quickly, they started to gather and prepare to conquer the dungeon. Thousands of players sat in place and discussed animatedly.


    The entrance to the instance dungeon was not far away.


    ¡°According to the information, burning heavens is right behind the entrance of the instance dungeon. It has already been contaminated ¡­ However, it¡¯s not that dangerous. There¡¯s a terrifying scorching hell outside the burning heavens!¡±


    according to the description of the body, hell. The terrifying penetrating heat poison is similar to nuclear radiation ¡­


    ¡°f * ck! The heat poison of hell in the myths and legends turned out to be nuclear radiation? Or was it some kind of strong radiation? Isn¡¯t this too hardcore?¡±


    ¡°Shh! lower your voice, this might be the truth of history. After all, we also knew that this game was very real, and things in myths could be realized in reality. Then, the infernal heat poison ¡­ It can be explained by modern science!¡±


    Everyone started to discuss. They felt that this was very terrifying and very interesting.


    This was too much of a coincidence!


    However, at this moment, some major research institutes in the dark, combined with the legends of hell on earth, felt very strange!


    Now that he thought about it, the terrible environment of hell, the legendary burning of hell¡¯s fire poison, weren¡¯t they just like cosmic radiation?


    After all, their characteristics were too similar.


    There was no heat, only burning the soul.


    However, his entire body was festering and oozing pus. His body had collapsed and had a strong penetrating power. From the bones in his body, he felt a burning sensation from inside out. The intense pain was overbearing to the extreme.


    Wasn¡¯t this just like burning with fire, even if it wasn¡¯t an open fire?


    ¡°Could it be that the ancient Earth¡¯s legends were true? The hell in ancient Huaxia mythology was actually a terrifying and harsh vacuum environment with high radiation in the universe. To suppress the dead?¡± A middle-aged scientist in his forties, wearing a white coat and black-rimmed glasses, bit his lower lip hard and was breathing rapidly.


    In less than three months, they had studied a lot of content, but the more they studied, the more shocked they were.


    Especially now ¡­


    The hell from the ancient myths ¡­


    It was unbelievable that the environment in Inferno where the dead suffered was actually a high-radiation vacuum in modern terms.


    An old man was sitting on an advanced white electronic detection instrument, sorting out all kinds of data. He took a deep breath and appeared much calmer. then, the hell of Earth¡¯s myths might be in the solar system or on the moon? Mars, Saturn?¡±


    In the legends, there were 18 levels of hell, and the inferno was the most famous. It was the most painful, darkest, and suppressed the most terrifying and evil existences!


    The AV CI hell was also known as the AV CI hell, and its full name was the AV CI scorching hell.


    In ancient times, it was described as: ¡°the living can¡¯t bear the burning lava. The burning fire will penetrate the whole body, and the pain will not stop until the end of the Tribulation. The pain will never stop, so it is called Inferno!¡±


    ¡°The ancient times should have a long history.¡± Someone sighed. He stood up and opened his arms. His eyes were full of hope and dreams. as a scientist, it¡¯s great to be born in this era.


    that¡¯s right. We can study the ruins of ancient myths and uncover the mysterious veil of time. The other person was also filled with emotions. His eyes were burning with passion.


    The light in his eyes was called ¡®dream¡¯.


    After all, there was too much evidence for the Research Institute. The ancient people suspected to be Dao Lords had appeared in outer space and were monitored by the space station.


    And there were too many Earthlings who were suspected to have the bloodline of the God of creation ¡­


    A vast and huge mythical scroll gradually spread out in front of their eyes.


    ¡°Perhaps, in the ancient era, there was an extraordinary civilization in the solar system! China¡¯s heavenly court, hell, and even foreign countries like anunachi and Olympus are all scattered across the major planets of the solar system?¡±


    ¡­


    These researchers were all wearing white coats. The more they thought about it, the more shocked they became. They didn¡¯t dare to imagine it, but the truth was crazily intertwining and laying out in front of them.


    They all whispered to each other,


    when our Space Station and spaceships are fully developed, we will have to explore the entire solar system. Perhaps we can find the ruins of the ancient lost civilization on the ancient stars!


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Xu Zhi could no longer be bothered with them. He was chewing gum and casually threw the wrapping paper on Mercury.


    He was already used to them. He was very calm in this large-scale online game instance, quietly watching.


    At this moment, he was still sitting in the distance, basking in the sun and enjoying this vacation. He quietly watched the little ants in the distance start to make a simple and crude anti-radiation suit. He tricked Yun zhongjun into using his own ability to create compressed air in a can and make a simple and crude oxygen can.


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 546

    ?


    546 Chapter 555-ground Treasury


    A group of people, wearing full-body metal cans and carrying simple oxygen tanks on their backs, strode into the space tunnel and entered Burning Sky.


    brothers, the Deva¡¯s talent is indeed powerful. It¡¯s very comprehensive, and there are all kinds of things. They can control metal, air ¡­ It¡¯s simply the perfect equipment making master, a novice village.¡± Someone muttered.


    that¡¯s too convenient. Maybe we should ask them to make spacesuits in the future.


    what¡¯s the big deal about a spacesuit? with such precision and ability, wouldn¡¯t it be beautiful to make a computer? ¡±


    ¡­


    A group of people quickly rushed in, and the intense radiation made them feel uncomfortable all over. They felt a slight numbness and burning sensation, and the negative buffs quickly appeared.


    ¡°Brothers, we must first become rich and cut down trees!¡±


    They moved very quickly and began to cut down a tree. They observed the structure of the entire tree and were greatly surprised.


    The Research Institute outside also had members of this group of people. They kept sending out text and screenshots. They were once again shocked. A plant that could survive in a vacuum and high radiation?


    This was a huge discovery that transcended the era. The existence of life in the vacuum universe was simply a miracle in the history of life.


    He didn¡¯t even take two steps.


    ¡°Brothers, retreat!¡±


    Someone calculated the time and shouted,


    according to the calculations of the big shots outside, the metal can can can only hold on for a small part. Although we are Stage 2 and 3 life forms, stronger than the mortals on earth, I estimate that we will reach our limit in ten minutes!


    They had just arrived at Fen Tian¡¯s place and cut down a tree before they quickly retreated. Then, they began to check their bodies in an orderly manner. They checked the degree of mutation under the various radiation and the damage to their cells.


    ¡°Normally, the progress of the dungeon is 0.5%.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch that tree! The radiation concentration was very high! Especially the leaves, that¡¯s where they photosynthesize and absorb radiation.¡±


    ¡°However, perhaps the leaves can be made into some kind of poisonous weapon! The leaf of karmic fire gently flapped, sending countless karmic flames flying towards him ¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be a banana fan?¡±


    The group of people discussed in an orderly manner.


    Don¡¯t look at how they liked to grumble, who wasn¡¯t an old online game player who did Dungeons and researched strategies?


    They had some skills and were very familiar with the process. They discussed strategies with each other and how to perfect the next step ¡­


    Modern people lived in the city. Their combat level might not be high, and they might not have even killed chickens and ducks before entering the game, but their theoretical ability was definitely very good.


    Then, after resting for a while, he continued to rush in.


    Emperor Yun closed his eyes slightly in the distance and praised, ¡± amazing, you have a clear plan for your advance and retreat.


    these Asuras are indeed very familiar with the environment of hell. They have such perfect and skilled measures to deal with it. Iron can armors and air tanks to protect them from the poisonous fire of hell ¡­


    What he was doing now was to let his body adapt to the terrifying heat poison of hell ¡­ To evolve and produce the resistance and adaptability they want.¡±


    He kept analyzing the actions and felt that they were reasonable.


    ¡°Your Majesty ¡­¡± Yun zhongjun was a little hesitant. He was already looking at the plants with legs and trying to graft a section of the mysterious ancient tree onto his body ¡­ Some plants even tried to pollinate and crossbreed to produce fruits.


    ¡°Let them try.¡±


    Emperor Yun¡¯s eyes flickered. As a Lord of a generation, he naturally had his own breadth of mind.


    In the next few days, some players couldn¡¯t take it and began to die. After all, it was natural selection, and they had tried their best to make this adaptation process slow.


    Moreover, as they got used to the hellish environment, they began to extend the time they could stay in the hell. Gradually, they walked out of Fen Tian and arrived at the legendary hell of avicinaraka.


    The entire world was golden.


    It was beautiful.


    The ground was filled with craters and desolation. However, ancient trees were sparsely grown, and mysterious creatures, men and women, were running around.


    In the distance, there was a bronze stone tablet. He could vaguely see buildings, dilapidated walls, and ancient temples.


    It was so vast that any living being would feel tiny in this ancient land.


    Someone widened his eyes. a crater, a vacuum, and radiation. Could this be the universe? Nine Dragons pulling the coffin?¡±


    Someone pressed his forehead and picked up a simple wooden stick. He looked up and said, ¡± I¡¯m not sure. That big fireball was too bright. I couldn¡¯t see it even if there was a starry sky. He continued to organize his thoughts. let¡¯s go, brothers. Let¡¯s go and clear the dungeon and kill those mysterious vacuum ents!


    In their eyes, these trees were the monsters of the dungeon. After all, it would take too long to reach the distant buildings. They definitely couldn¡¯t hold on for long, so they could only kill monsters to level up and adapt to the environment.


    In front of him, he naturally had to clear a path.


    Although they were at the second or third stage, the environment was too harsh, and their combat strength was more than twice as low. On the other hand, the mysterious tree men and women were only at the first stage, but in the opponent¡¯s home ground, it was really difficult to determine the winner.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    They growled.


    Wayaya!


    Those mysterious tree men and women roared and rushed over. Their warlike nature seemed to be engraved into their bones.


    The two sides started fighting.


    ¡°Pull the monster!¡±


    ¡°Kite him! Tanks, follow!¡±


    The group of people roared.


    ¡­


    ¡°How can there be no monsters in the dungeon?¡±


    In the distance, Xu Zhi quietly opened his notebook and recorded the data. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    the Qi spirits that have just been bred are very strange. I can use the war to get them to work together and act more perfectly ¡­ The players were also evolving and becoming more diverse ¡­ Their setting is to evolve!¡±


    That was Xu Zhi¡¯s main goal.


    War caused life to evolve. This was also a form of survival of the fittest. Over the long years, it had even become an important factor in evolution.


    ¡®Throwing it on the road as a stumbling block, constantly evolving, perfecting ¡­ They¡¯re a very special race, and I can feel that they¡¯re not simple. There¡¯s a powerful force in their bodies.¡± Xu Zhi raised his eyebrows slightly. perhaps they will become the strongest fighting race. They are indeed very warlike and love to kill.


    One day, two days, days passed by.


    These Qi spirits were newly evolved creatures and were in the process of breaking in and evolving. At this moment, these players seemed to have stimulated their evolution speed and became even stranger. The liquid Qi in the air in their meridians began to contain energy like blood. It was extremely thick and scattered like stars, replacing blood.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    On this day, they were killed by the players.


    A powerful leader shouted. His body was like an internal combustion engine, pumping the ¡± carbon dioxide ¡± and ¡± oxygen ¡± to test the high pressure and boiling.


    Bang!


    A huge air cannon came smashing over, bringing with it a dazzling white light.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°Is this an air cannon?¡±


    ¡°Turtle sect Qigong?¡±


    ¡­


    All the players broke down and fled for their lives, with many casualties.


    They had naturally comprehended a way to use it, but this was a battle tactic that would harm the enemy by 1000 and the enemy by 100. The more internal energy they used, the less they would have.


    ¡°No ha, no ha!¡±


    The surrounding people were shouting.


    The leader looked at his hands excitedly. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be so powerful. He was very happy.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± Xu Zhi quietly recorded the experimental evolution data.


    At this time, the players also began to use their evolutionary characteristics to gradually grow. The stored energy advanced and broke into the next realm.


    BOOM!


    Gradually, some players began to break through. White light flashed, and their bodies began to change.


    it has evolved once. It already has the initial ability to resist radiation.


    Bai Xiaojun looked at his own tree. It had become even more bizarre. It had broken through to the fourth level, and it had been grafted with the mysterious plant men and women. It now had their genes, and a heart of Air had begun to appear in its body. Many special and dense meridians had also begun to appear ¡­ However, he only had one heart, which was considered incomplete.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t Yuan Qinghua, who had become a breeding pig and had been pulled up by excessive enthusiasm to break through to the celestial Emperor realm. He was also an ordinary player who had evolved on his own.


    Now that they were at the fourth step, they were considered the first group.


    there¡¯s an air current in my body ¡­ His eyes widened, and he was curious about the structure of those mysterious creatures. He kept muttering, ¡± internal energy? A race in the vacuum of the universe that uses Qi and senses Qi? Hell is too scary ¡­¡±


    He felt that the secrets hidden behind this land were too terrifying. He had a deep fear. Hell, six paths reincarnation, it was definitely not as simple as it seemed on the surface.


    Everything they had seen was just the tip of the iceberg.


    ¡°Hahaha, but I want to develop and use Qi!¡± He laughed out loud.


    Who was he, Bai Xiaojun?


    As a medical student, he had a deep understanding of the meridians and various biological structures of the human body.


    He sat cross-legged and made a martial arts practitioner¡¯s posture. With his five hearts facing the sky, he had the posture of a Grandmaster. He muttered, ¡± internal energy, the legendary peerless martial arts, North deep divine skill, six Meridian divine sword, turtle sect Qigong, World King fist ¡­


    On the side, a few of his teammates were speechless.


    Modern people had some funny attributes, but it was rare to see someone so funny.


    However, his eyes lit up when he sensed the situation. brothers, there are more than 600 people left. Everyone¡¯s party is fighting for progress in the dungeon. They want to advance into the ancient temple and finish the dungeon ¡­ However, the other party is very difficult to deal with. I have an idea now!¡±


    The surrounding teammates were shocked. what way? ¡±


    Now that they were entering the dungeon, a group of people were rushing to advance in the dungeon. They wanted to finish it and get the quest reward, but there were too many enemies, and the road was too long.


    Otherwise, why would the Celestials be unwilling to get involved and let them evolve into radiation resistance talents?


    Although there were many strange talents among the Devas and there might be a way to get to the ancient temple, Emperor Yun had ulterior motives. Perhaps he did not want to take the risk and suspected that there was. terrifying existence in the ancient temple. They were afraid of death. He wanted to use this opportunity to use Asura Dao¡¯s hands to help investigate.


    Furthermore, with the help of this poisonous fire, he could evolve a batch of them and capture them as breeding pigs ¡­ They could produce offspring and produce Hungry Ghost Warriors who could resist the Hellfire for the Devas.


    ¡°I really have a way to steal chickens.¡± Bai Xiaojun said in a low voice, ¡± I found out that after I evolved, level four creatures like us are already half-radioactive species. Our resistance to radiation is very strong. If we move faster, we should be able to make a round trip.


    Someone at the side was speechless, ¡± that¡¯s right. We can indeed make a round trip just by hurrying. However, those guys are not to be trifled with. They are crazily blocking the way. This is the biggest problem. Every time we advance, we spend 70% to 80% of our time on them. We don¡¯t have much time to hurry.


    Bai Xiaojun smiled. don¡¯t be afraid. I just realized that I can sense Qi.


    ¡°Sense Qi?¡± The others widened their eyes.


    This was too metaphysical.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I can sense Qi, ¡± Bai Xiaojun muttered. I can sense the Qi of those strange creatures.


    The surrounding people were instantly excited, their hearts surging.


    If Bai Xiaojun could sense them, didn¡¯t that mean that the monsters could sense each other as well? They could still sense Bai Xiaojun?


    At that time, did they think that they would be able to get away with it just because they were companions?


    it¡¯s very risky. It¡¯s fine to sense it from a distance, but we¡¯ll still be exposed if we¡¯re close enough to see it. However, if we go deep into the enemy¡¯s territory, we¡¯ll be instantly killed ¡­ Are you guys in or not?¡± Bai Xiaojun said, ¡± it¡¯s a rare opportunity. It¡¯s very likely that there are other plant players who are also about to evolve. Maybe they are like me and have fused with some of my abilities.


    The people around him looked at each other.


    Now was a chance. If the others also discovered this secret ¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it, wealth is found in danger!¡± They said.


    Immediately, the group of them set off quietly.


    Bai Xiaojun could clearly sense the ¡± Qi ¡± of other creatures, even the ¡± Qi ¡± of trees. The gods sensed it at the same time, thinking that it was one of them, and continued to patrol.


    ¡°It¡¯s very safe,¡± Bai Xiaojun and the others sneaked forward. there is a very strong Qi in the South. It must be someone difficult to deal with. Let¡¯s take a detour.


    The group moved forward silently and watched as the bronze tablet in the distance grew bigger and bigger until it was completely in front of them.


    The few of them revealed looks of joy.


    it¡¯s here. It¡¯s an ancient bronze tablet. It¡¯s said that the heavenly emperors of that time stopped here. there¡¯s still some distance to go, ¡± said Bai Xiaojun. that¡¯s where the ancient temple is. I heard that there¡¯s a mysterious existence inside.


    After taking a screenshot of the bronze tablet, he continued to move forward.


    After walking around for a while, they finally arrived in front of the ancient temple.


    There were broken walls, weathered stone walls, and a Blue Lamp hanging in the vacuum of the universe, telling the unknown ancient past.


    ¡°Hahaha, we¡¯re finally here!¡± The few of them were so excited that they were dancing with joy. They were going to pass the dungeon and successfully steal the chicken dinner!


    I¡¯m rich!


    They strode into the ancient temple and didn¡¯t seem to treasure the ancient ruins at all. They were carefree and carefree. Protecting a cultural relic? It¡¯s none of my business.


    They stood in front of the ancient temple and casually wiped the ancient square plaque above it. A piece of mud was blown away, and a few mysterious and vigorous square traditional Chinese characters were vaguely written on the plaque. It was majestic.


    ¡°Ksitigarbha ¡­¡±


    The words after that were scratched and blurred, making it impossible to see the words clearly.


    Bai Xiaojun¡¯s eyes widened. Suddenly, his voice trembled, and his face turned pale. brothers, I have learned the four common languages of the path of animals. I can still communicate with them. But why does this handwriting look so familiar ¡­


    ¡°Ha? Familiar, you¡¯ve been learning a lot more languages in this game recently, haven¡¯t you? Familiar, my ass! These are the ruins of several distant civilizations. According to the game¡¯s nature, we definitely don¡¯t know the prehistoric text!¡± The people around him laughed and looked over. But the next second, they were as silent as Bai Xiaojun.


    That was because ¡­ This was the ancient Traditional Chinese language!


    The two characters ¡°Ksitigarbha¡± were traditional Chinese square characters. The strokes were as strong as a horned dragon, and could not be seen clearly behind the horizontal board.


    The person beside him fell silent for a moment. He was in disbelief. how can this be? a plaque in ancient Huaxia characters suddenly appeared? ¡± In the depths of the netherworld, an ancient temple from ancient times?¡±


    According to their guesses, this ancient, withered land had a history of tens of thousands or even hundreds of millions of years. How could it appear here? Chinese characters?


    One must know that the Huaxia civilization was 5000 years old.


    This was the appearance of the Huaxia language in the ruins of the ancient prehistoric civilization tens of thousands or even hundreds of millions of years ago ¡­


    They looked into the ancient temple.


    It exuded a faint light and was filled with desolation. It was as if it had been waiting for tens of thousands of years. It was unknown how glorious and majestic it was in the past.


    Immediately, the few of them didn¡¯t dare to be careless. They looked at the distant ancient temple and civilization ruins with great caution, not daring to damage it in the slightest. They rushed towards the mysterious Chinese characters on the plaque.


    ¡°An Easter egg?¡± Bai Xiaojun took a deep breath, his face dark as he mumbled, ¡± just like the Daoist from before? ¡±


    ¡°This is impossible! Even if it¡¯s an Easter egg, the timing doesn¡¯t match.¡±


    Someone spoke. It was obvious that he knew about history. He quickly suppressed the panic in his heart and said. ¡± ground Treasury ¡­ It was said that it started during the Tang Dynasty. It was said that he was a monk from Silla Kingdom in the Tang Dynasty. A Prince became a monk and became a God after his death, becoming Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva ¡­ The Tang Dynasty, that had to be a thousand years ago ¡­ It was considered recent history, but how long had it been here? Is it the old site of the hell legend from several eras ago, tens of thousands or even hundreds of millions of years ago?¡±


    The few of them nodded. This was indeed the case. The timing did not match.


    Suddenly, Bai Xiaojun¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at the people around him and murmured in a low voice, ¡± time ¡­ Is it really not right?¡±

 Chapter 547

    ?


    547 Buddha¡¯s light (2 in 1)


    Did the time really not match?


    This sentence instantly gripped the hearts of these people.


    According to the normal time ratio, it was indeed so.


    The history of Huaxia was only about 5000 years. It seemed long, but in fact, it was relatively short. How could Huaxia characters appear in the ancient mythical temple of the ancient era, which was tens of thousands or even hundreds of millions of years ago?


    This was simply like having a grandson before a grandfather.


    However, time was not equal in this game. The flow of time in reality was too different from that of the land.


    A thousand years ago, perhaps it was the ancient Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva who had ascended from the Tang Dynasty to this place. Only a thousand years had passed in the mortal world, and people had gone from the ancient Tang Dynasty to the modern era on the internet. Here, there were legends of the era that were enough to spend a long time here ¡­


    ¡°If it¡¯s really Ksitigarbha, then the ancient hell temple of Ksitigarbha is his residence? Doesn¡¯t that mean that it¡¯s true that I won¡¯t become Buddha until Hell is empty?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? It was just a legend. It was unknown whether Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva really existed or not. Who was he when he was alive? There are several versions in history. Although the story of the silla monk in the Tang Dynasty is the most recognized.¡±


    from our experiences, with the terrifying flow of time, nothing is impossible.


    The few people present were very confused. It felt like a dream, but in theory, it had already been completely realized.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough ¡­¡±


    One of the players immediately coughed.


    He suddenly felt a chill run down his spine and goosebumps rose all over his body. The tip of his nose twitched. Was this a horror game?


    It was really terrifying!


    The more he chewed on the meaning behind it, the more goosebumps he got.


    He quickly looked at the plaque, pacing back and forth to read the words, and laughed, ¡± brothers! Why aren¡¯t you guys saying anything? This setting was quite interesting. A hundred years in the sky and one day on the ground. It was very immersive ¡­ As expected of the game¡¯s production team. The world setting they had set in the background of the game was constantly being played out and the scenes refreshed one¡¯s worldview. It was too explosive! It¡¯s simply a work of art!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes ¡­ An Easter egg with a Chinese mythology background, perfectly integrated into this online game of the six paths of reincarnation!¡±


    Another player quickly said. He snapped back to his senses and quickly took a screenshot. He laughed and said, ¡± super god! It was just a foreshadowing before, it was too godly ¡­ If we spread this news and they find out that the mysterious ancient temple in this instance dungeon has ancient Chinese characters, their jaws will drop!¡±


    The few of them started teasing him.


    Bai Xiaojun glanced at them and nodded.


    As long as one was smart, they would feel that the black technology of this online virtual reality game could not be created by modern technology ¡­ A few hundred years later, when humans developed into the virtual online gaming era of the izodaians, people would only praise the game for its ingenuity. But now ¡­


    He started to feel apprehensive.


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s organize our thoughts! Prepare to raid the dungeon!¡±


    Bai Xiaojun and the others no longer hesitated, but they were not in a hurry to enter the mysterious temple.


    After all, they had been blocked by small monsters before. Entering the ancient temple was likely to be the final BOSS stage of a special difficult dungeon. What danger would there be? unknown mysterious enemy? If they didn¡¯t know, the team would definitely need to discuss and sort out the information before entering the dungeon. It wouldn¡¯t be fun if they were wiped out.


    However, the two words ¡°Ksitigarbha¡± really disturbed their minds.


    However, they didn¡¯t dare to immediately post screenshots and ask for help from the cloud. The other animals were all competing for dungeon progress. If they knew that they had secretly come to steal chickens, wouldn¡¯t it be a big deal?


    ¡°We can only rely on our own strategies! First of all, according to the current background setting of the game, for the two ancient Chinese characters of ¡®Ksitigarbha¡¯. .. ¡®We, the players, the path of Asura, have descended into this world ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s not the first batch!¡± Bai Xiaojun and the others squatted down, using a short stick to draw on the gray sand.


    Bai Xiaojun analyzed the situation seriously, ¡±


    a few ancient mythological eras before the ancient times, and even further before Jue wushen, there were also some ancient ¡®players¡¯ from earth thousands of years ago who entered this world and ascended one after another to this world ¡­ This place is the immortal world, the Buddha world, in our traditional Chinese legends ¡­ These titles.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    According to the analysis of the background setting, it was indeed so.


    they came from earth. After they ascended, they became ancient mighty figures. Then. for some unknown reason, the gods fell ¡­ They were incomparably powerful, but they also met with misfortune. I don¡¯t know how long it will be, but it might be the era of Jue wushen ¡­¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    in that case, based on this background, our myths over the past five thousand years are very terrifying ¡­ For example, this ¡®Ksitigarbha¡¯ in front of us might be an outstanding Man From Earth a thousand years ago who stepped into the ancient Sun Road and entered the six paths of reincarnation. Now, he has appeared in the tens of thousands or even hundreds of millions of years of myths and prehistoric times here, leaving behind the ancient ruins for us ¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, Zhang Sanfeng? Did Shakyamuni still exist? I¡¯m leaving Hangu Pass in the West? Ren zu, Emperor Yan, and yellow Emperor? Heavenly venerates from the mythological era that came from earth?¡±


    Their breathing quickened and their faces were filled with fear.


    When the flow of time was different, there was the greatest possibility of unknown mystery.


    They had thought that the six paths of reincarnation was already amazing enough! It was unbelievable. The setting of the background story was very interesting and closely linked, but at this time ¡­ This was only the tip of the iceberg!


    ¡°Then, how did these ancient existences that once set foot on earth disappear after leaving Earth? Or should I say, it¡¯s being suppressed somewhere and only a remnant soul is left ¡­¡±


    After pushing away the dark clouds, he thought that he had seen the truth of history, but it turned out to be an even bigger dark cloud!


    They looked at the mysterious ancient temple, and the word ¡®hell¡¯ pierced into their hearts.


    There was nothing more immersive than those familiar ancient words from the civilization he was in.


    Before this, they were very touched by Jue wushen, but it was only because they felt touched and admired such a person who was fighting for his own world ¡­ However, at this moment, they discovered that before the godless era, even further back in the prehistory, there were existences that seemed to be from Huaxia mythology. They felt goosebumps all over their bodies and blended in like natives.


    The few of them trembled and started discussing.


    ¡°This game is very special ¡­ As expected of the first cross-era virtual online game! It was known as a Second Life, and it was a complete combination of China¡¯s 5000 years of mythological history and the background of the online game world ¡­ The sense of immersion is exaggerated!¡±


    however, such a twisted 5000-year-old myth might be destroyed by the two of them!


    ¡°But this game is really fun!¡±


    the background setting is so stunning!


    The few of them just laughed as they communicated. As for whether it was true or not, they had to slowly estimate it and secretly bury it in their hearts.


    After tidying up, they began to explore the ancient temple seriously. A few of them, wearing tin cans, entered in order and surrounded Bai Xiaojun. He was the core of the team, and without him to sense the ¡®Qi¡¯, even if they cleared the dungeon, they would not be able to return. They would definitely die in the depths of hell.


    They entered through the gate of the ancient temple.


    On both sides were lonely bronze lamps in the style of the Mogao Caves of Dunhuang. The walls were painted with thick murals, but they had been weathered by the wind for countless years. The colors had faded and they were covered in thick dust. The air was filled with an unknown divine power, so the murals were preserved.


    &Nbsp; tap tap tap ¡­


    His empty footsteps stirred up dust.


    Walking within, one would feel the endless years of old age and silence.


    As they walked, they saw many Buddhist scenes. There were singing and dancing, and there were countless fairies and Buddhist paintings. It was in a very ordinary style of the ancient temples of Dunhuang. There were stone sculptures on both sides, and there were many bodhisattvas, Heavenly Kings, and strongmen standing in wait ¡­ The craftsmanship was exquisite. The round and floating sculptures seemed to remind them of the thousand Buddha cave in Dunhuang.


    It was simply too beautiful, a work of the gods.


    it¡¯s so beautiful. This is the ancient style of Huaxia architecture. No wonder it¡¯s an outstanding person from earth. thousand years ago ¡­ It was much more beautiful than those crowded tourist attractions ¡­ The vacuum universe, the mysterious temples and historical sites that are filled with radiation, the sense of time is countless times stronger, it¡¯s just that these stone walls don¡¯t have records of history.¡±


    Bai Xiaojun was. little regretful. but of course. This is a realistic way of telling the truth. An ancient temple with. mural recording the history of why it was destroyed. That would be weird ¡­ Unless it was deliberately drawn by later generations.¡±


    However, as they continued to walk, they saw a row of words in the paintings. The words were written in an ancient language, which was incompatible with the style of the murals. It seemed to have been engraved later. It was not the centipede-shaped writing that they could not understand.


    They silently noted it down and walked along the corridor of murals.


    There wasn¡¯t much time left, and they saw a row of words on another mural. They couldn¡¯t understand it at all, but it was obviously written in a different language. Even the people who wrote it were different, as if they were from two different eras.


    Obviously, these characters were not left by the owner of the ancient temple, but added by people from later eras when they came to the ancient temple. Perhaps the ancient temple had been damaged in their era and had become the ruins of today.


    powerful beings from different eras came here and left behind these words to record the mysteries of their eras for future generations.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t understand it at all!¡±


    ¡°Blood loss! They might be writing the entire truth of the history of each generation!¡±


    ¡°Brother, since the great beings of each era have been here and left their traces, why don¡¯t we write that we¡¯ve been here on a mural?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for a beating! You¡¯re destroying a cultural relic!¡±


    ¡°Who are we? In any case, I don¡¯t dare to do it now. When the time comes, I¡¯ll soar and become a powerful being. I¡¯ll definitely leave behind words like these powerful beings in the past!¡±


    A few people were discussing it. They also felt that the words of each era were different and too realistic.


    They continued to analyze.


    After all, many Dungeons were of the decryption type. One had to look at the background setting and analyze it. Generally, the BOSS¡¯s information and various background information would be displayed on the various stone walls of the dungeon.


    However, at this moment, they felt a deep sense of immersion and a strong curiosity about the myths and legends of the ancient era!


    After all, this ancient temple was an ancient cultural relic of the Earthlings!


    As he walked in, the stone wall seemed to have become a line of words, symbolizing that in different times, more than ten ancient Almighties had explored the ancient temple.


    Finally, as they advanced, they gradually saw a row of words that they could understand. It was the native hell language.


    ¡°It¡¯s similar to Jue wushen¡¯s handwriting.¡± Everyone was shocked. They had seen Jue wushen¡¯s handwriting on the arcade machine before when he wrote that poem.


    There was a sentence written on it:


    the Samsara traveler killed my lover. I can redeem myself for a hundred generations.


    The people around them looked at each other and could not help but whisper, ¡± it should be Jue wushen talking about his era ¡­ When the six paths of reincarnation was established, the reincarnation King ruled the entire era ¡­¡±


    but this is already the modern era. I don¡¯t know what happened before this ¡­


    Bai Xiaojun shook his head and said, ¡± perhaps that Emperor would understand. He is connected to the era of the modern era, and is likely to be a remnant of the old mythological era. He took over the broken world, reconstructed the six paths of reincarnation, and dominated the ancient times, monopolizing several eras ¡­ Even though he¡¯s extraordinary, he¡¯s still just a heavenly Emperor.¡±


    After tens of thousands or even hundreds of millions of years, there would definitely be an era where even more terrifying myths and legends existed. There might even be level 8 gods everywhere, and there might even be world-level powerhouses ¡­ The Samsara King must have gone through a terrible destruction, which led to the rise of the Samsara King and the resistance of Jue wushen and the others.


    To welcome today¡¯s era.


    Bai Xiaojun looked at the entire corridor of murals. the long history has almost been wiped out. We can only guess what happened in the recent few eras, or even a few thousand years! The current era is the era of the six paths of reincarnation!¡±


    At this moment, in everyone¡¯s eyes, the ¡°six paths of reincarnation¡± world had been completely spread out. The broken world might not have been as broken as it was before, but it was even bigger.


    As they slowly walked forward, they reached the end of the entire road, the ancient temple.


    Goosebumps rose all over their bodies. They looked at each other and asked, ¡± do you feel that the radiation concentration has increased by more than ten times? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, living beings are not allowed to come close ¡­ Even for us, who are resistant to radiation, I guess it¡¯s hard for us to withstand it. There¡¯s definitely a terrifyingly strong source of radiation inside that will exterminate all living creatures that get close to it. In the words of the myths, it¡¯s still emitting hellish poisonous fire for hundreds of millions of years ¡­¡±


    this is too terrifying. It has lasted for countless eras ¡­


    Everyone was shocked.


    However, on second thought, the half-life of many highly radioactive substances was indeed tens of thousands or even hundreds of millions of years.


    ¡°Continue to charge, we¡¯re already here! You must see what¡¯s inside!¡± Bai Xiaojun shouted, which instantly boosted the confidence of the others. not only do we want to be the first team to clear the main plot dungeon and get the only reward, but we also want to know the truth of history!


    The others immediately gritted their teeth and moved forward.


    One step ¡­


    Two steps ¡­


    Creak. The door was pushed open.


    The radiation instantly became a thousand times denser.


    It was a meditation room behind an ancient temple. It was simple and empty. An ancient and skinny skeleton wearing a Kasaya sat cross-legged on the ground. There was a Halo behind him and his body emitted a dazzling five-colored radiance like the light of Buddha.


    ¡°My eyes!¡± bai xiaojun shouted, feeling his scalp tingle. ¡± run! He would die Here! This was a huge source of radiation. It was too shocking, and it was millions of times more than before ¡­ It¡¯s already so thick that it¡¯s in the range of visible light!¡±


    It should be known that some strong radiation could also emit light. However, such a terrifying radiance gave him goosebumps.


    As they ran, they thought of the monk who had turned into bones and the brilliant Halo that had lasted for a hundred million years. They couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, as if they had understood history.


    ¡°So this is the truth of the light of Buddha?¡±

 Chapter 548

    ?


    548 Radiation light source system


    Tap tap tap tap.


    Everyone closed the door and ran away.


    At this moment, after running for a long distance, there were ancient murals on both sides. The team members looked at each other, and their hearts were beating wildly in their chests.


    ¡°This is too scary!¡±


    that hazy glass light was so terrifying that my legs turned soft!


    A few players quickly discussed, feeling that this was a typical opening kill in this type of difficult dungeon. Fortunately, they reacted quickly and escaped death.


    After a long time, Bai Xiaojun swallowed his saliva and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± brothers ¡­ Look at what we¡¯ve found? If word got out, it would definitely cause a huge uproar! The public opinion on the entire internet will be overturned!¡±


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be that exaggerated, right?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that exaggerated!¡±


    Bai Xiaojun quickly said, ¡± do you know what we found? The truth of historical legends! Use the radiation theory of matter in modern science to explain the structure of hell and the ancient Chinese myths!¡±


    explain the 5000-year-old Chinese mythology with science? ¡± The surrounding people were shocked.


    They only felt an intense excitement in their hearts. They felt as if the thick fog was slowly lifted, and The Mystery of History was gradually being solved.


    Bai Xiaojun looked at them and said excitedly, ¡±


    the radiation is the poisonous fire of hell, and the circle of eternal Buddha light behind the Buddha is also a kind of high-energy radiation ¡­ This ancient existence had fallen so long ago and was still so terrifying. One could see how terrifying he had been when he was alive! He¡¯ll die if he gets close to it. He¡¯s another Cthulhu evil god!¡±


    Everyone nodded and immediately reacted.


    Wasn¡¯t this a different kind of indescribable fear?


    On second thought, wasn¡¯t it just like the light of Buddha in the myths, eternal illumination, with colorful glass behind it?


    They should have thought of Ksitigarbha, who could control such a terrifying Hellfire and hell. His own divine power should be a huge source of radiation!


    This ancient hero of earth, from the ancient extraordinary civilization, might have mastered a radiation-type supernatural mysterious energy that modern people could not understand!


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think so. There was an obvious loophole in this speculation ¡­ It was normal for the light of Buddha of Ksitigarbha to be so terrifying. After all, the killing Buddha of hell ¡­ What about the other Buddhas? didn¡¯t they save all living beings? how could they kill people like that?¡± what¡¯s the matter? ¡± someone asked hurriedly. He still attached great importance to the scientific outlook of development.


    Bai Xiaojun shook her head. I guess the other Buddhas control a kind of positive radiation, which is the opposite of the positive energy. Although they will also cause radiation deformation and cell transformation ¡­ However, it was only a positive influence. It should be known that some special radiation could produce positive effects and promote the significant evolution of living things.


    Look! Which of those Buddhas didn¡¯t have hair loss and a bunch of warts on their heads? This was a radiation deformity! Isn¡¯t it similar to those creatures that were affected by nuclear radiation?¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Speaking of which, it was a little similar.


    That made sense!


    After all, radiation hair loss was the most common early symptom.


    No wonder they were all bald.


    They were shocked to find out that this instance dungeon had hidden so much information!


    as for the three heads and six arms, the glaring Vajra, and all sorts of deformed forms, plus the lump on one head, they¡¯re obviously the general forms of radiation deformity ¡­ Bai Xiaojun said confidently, ¡± Buddha, the Buddha¡¯s light that he practices is probably a special cosmic radiation system. Look again ¡­ Could it be that this special radiation energy could easily infect and assimilate other living beings? Assimilation? This is the principle of saving all sentient beings, convert to Buddha!¡±


    When everyone heard this, they had strange expressions.


    He felt that it was becoming more and more similar.


    This couldn¡¯t be as simple as a coincidence, right?


    They stepped into the depths of hell, the mysterious ancient Sun Road, and saw the ancient prehistoric mythological buildings. Perhaps they had already glimpsed a corner of the cultivation system of ancient Huaxia mythology.


    It¡¯s an extraordinary civilization that belongs to our ancient Earth, and the true principle of the Buddhist lineage!


    Using science to explain the extraordinary!


    The people beside him took a deep breath. Although a lot of evidence pointed in the same direction, the impact was too great. It was still hard to imagine and needed to be slowly sorted out.


    ¡°You guys still don¡¯t believe me? Then, I¡¯ll say another one. How are you going to explain it?¡±


    Bai Xiaojun couldn¡¯t help but say,


    ¡®If it¡¯s a radiation cultivation system, then it¡¯s understandable why it¡¯s so overbearing ¡­ As the saying went,¡±with the light of Buddha, an area of eight hundred miles is filled with Buddha land!¡± Yes, Buddha land, this ¡­ Wasn¡¯t it the radiation zone? Only believers could live inside! Who else would dare to come in? Don¡¯t you want to live? Once you enter the radiation zone, you¡¯ll definitely be assimilated into a believer!¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    The brilliant Buddhist Kingdom was ¡­ Radiation! Shoot! District?


    Everyone knew that radiation was a form of destructive and terrifying death energy. It would madly transform and mutate deformed cells, causing the collapse of biological genes. What was in front of them was called the Hellfire, and it filled the entire dangerous land.


    However, if they could develop a positive radiation that was similar to the energy, the light would shine and promote biological evolution. It would be a very powerful and overbearing system-the radiation light source system.


    This kind of extraordinary energy cultivation system was very domineering. It would definitely be able to form a large force that was not inferior to the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    the cultivation principle of Buddha is that it will emit a special radiation of positive energy. It will emit a brilliance like the spring breeze and lead people to do good ¡­ Everywhere it goes, it¡¯s filled with Buddha¡¯s light and it¡¯s emitting positive energy!¡± Bai Xiaojun mumbled to himself, ¡± you still haven¡¯t realized it? ¡±


    The surrounding players fell silent.


    Everyone was terrified. If it was converted into beneficial radiation of positive energy, would it be a powerful ability to bring good fortune to all living beings? However, how to convert it and how to study it was a terrifying problem.


    Light.


    Spreading the believers.


    Everywhere it illuminated was Buddha land.


    Their breathing gradually became heavy. Their expressions were all different. There was fear, joy, and shock. Everyone present had a strange expression.


    With all the evidence before them, they completely believed it.


    One of the team members had completely surrendered. He seemed to have thought of something and shouted excitedly, ¡± no wonder he¡¯s called dari Buddha ¡­ The image was that of a person with a sun on his back, emitting a Halo. Wherever he went, it was Buddha land, full of believers ¡­ This was clearly a hint from the start ¡­ There¡¯s radiation here!¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    The other man shuddered, excited to know the truth. with a sun on his back, how can the sun not have radiation?! The sun is undergoing intense high-energy nuclear reactions at all times!¡±


    ¡°Detestable! So many mythical hints have appeared in front of us, but we only understood everything when we saw the small sun with strong radiation behind the skeleton monk!¡±

 Chapter 549

    ?


    549 Chapter 558-inheritance


    The tense atmosphere completely exploded.


    on second thought, there¡¯s obviously a basis for the Buddha to feed the eagle with his own flesh and convert it! There was no free meat in the world. This is to let the other party join the religion!¡±


    on second thought, the monkeys were also irradiated and became believers. They joined the church obediently! You¡¯ve learned the radiation combat technique!¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone¡¯s breathing quickened as they continued to bring in the ancient Huaxia myths and legends. They actually all received a reasonable and perfect answer!


    This instance dungeon had revealed too much!


    From the moment they entered the ancient temple and saw the two ancient Chinese characters ¡± Ksitigarbha ¡°, to the ancient history and the hidden truth of the cultivation system, it was so shocking!


    Everyone took a deep breath.


    This really is an extremely scientific explanation of ancient mythology ¡­ People in the modern world said that Buddha was fake, that Buddha did not exist, and that Buddha was very unscientific ¡­ They didn¡¯t understand! Modern scientific research was not deep enough! However, our physics is beginning to understand the principles of mythology, just like the izudaardians, who create extraordinary things through science.¡±


    Then, they all looked at Bai Xiaojun and got down to business. so, what should we do next? is that door still open? ¡±


    Bai Xiaojun¡¯s face grew anxious.


    After breaking in with great difficulty, he saw what seemed to be the corpse of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. Even though it had been hundreds of millions of years, it was still emitting terrifying Hellfire that swept through the entire secret chamber.


    The other mighty figures probably didn¡¯t dare to get close. They couldn¡¯t bear it and didn¡¯t get the inheritance, so they could only leave words outside.


    there¡¯s no need to say more. This is an inheritance!


    Bai Xiaojun analyzed the situation seriously, ¡± if I¡¯m not wrong, according to past records, these ancient Buddhas should have relics ¡­ As for the relic, it was their energy core, a source of radiation. The relic emitted a faint golden light, which also perfectly matched the characteristics ¡­ It¡¯s just that this inheritance is too domineering, and ordinary people can¡¯t even lift it. Their entire body¡¯s cells will collapse, pus will flow out, and they¡¯ll be exhausted.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    If it was a normal Buddha, it would emit light and positive energy radiation. If one took it away, they would at most be assimilated and become the next Buddha, or perhaps they could be called the reincarnation of the Buddha.


    This was the relic of Buddha, passed down from generation to generation. Perhaps it was also the origin of the legend of reincarnation.


    It was said that when generations of Buddhas fell, there would always be reincarnated Buddhas who would be brought back. The most famous one was ¡­ The Dragon subduing Tiger and the Golden Cicada should be based on this principle!


    The more everyone thought about it, the more they understood. When they recalled the long Buddhist myths and legends, they were completely shocked. This perfectly explained the story of the entire mythological system!


    Bai Xiaojun¡¯s face was solemn as she said, ¡± it¡¯s just that Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is too terrifying and special! It¡¯s the one and only hell Buddha who has fallen into the ¡°devil path¡± and cultivated the killing Buddha. His sarira is too terrifying and fierce. It¡¯s mainly used for killing. Ordinary people can¡¯t withstand it, or it would have been taken away long ago!¡±


    When they thought of this, they still had no choice.


    They guessed that there should be a relic on the corpse, but they could not take it away.


    This level of radiation was not something they could handle. If they carried it with them, they would die.


    There was once a piece of news where a man picked up a metal bullet with strong radiation from an experiment. He thought it was beautiful and put it in his pocket. In just ten minutes, he passed out on the ground and had to have his leg amputated.


    This was the terrifying power of radiation.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it away ¡­ But I can¡¯t return empty-handed, I can only give it a try!¡± Bai Xiaojun gritted his teeth and gestured for the others to step back. I will try to communicate and plead for mercy. This ancient being has great ambitions. We have all grown up listening to his stories. As heroes who once came from earth, perhaps he will show mercy. After all, we are all of the same origin.


    With that, Bai Xiaojun broke his knee and kneeled on the ground. He bowed slowly,


    ¡°As I¡¯ve heard, the Buddha is in dalitian for a moment, and I¡¯m the mother.


    In the ten boundless worlds, all the unspeakable Buddhas and the great Bodhi mahasattva had gathered. Praise the Shakyamuni Buddha for being able to live in the five chaos evil world ¡­¡±


    ¡­.


    The few people around him widened their eyes and quickly took a few steps back.


    This was a ruthless man.


    He actually knelt down in the way of receiving the inheritance and acknowledging a master, and even recited the Scriptures?


    This seemed to be Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva¡¯s original wish Sutra. This brother was obviously a believer in reality and probably recited it often.


    ¡°However, will this really work?¡±


    Someone mumbled to himself. He felt strange and thought that this was unbelievable. After all, he subconsciously thought that this was a game.


    There were also people who were not so stupid. They wanted to try and learn to be apprenticed to a master, but they obviously did not have the knowledge in this area and did not know how to recite the Scriptures.


    After all, if he succeeded, it would mean that he would inherit the other party¡¯s sarira and become the successor of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. His identity would be the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. The opportunities in this instance dungeon were too great!


    Bai Xiaojun bowed with every step he took, slowly chanting the Scriptures, looking extremely pious.


    On the other side.


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he immediately sucked in a breath of cold air, took off his sunglasses, and stood up. this man is terrifying.


    this person is indeed not simple. He¡¯s very open-minded to think of the embryonic form of this radiation system. It makes me vaguely feel that Buddhism is a special radiation energy system. There seems to be a hidden story in the ancient myths ¡­ Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give him a chance to try and open up a new path. ¡±


    Xu Zhi kept muttering to himself.


    Although radiation was all destructive energy, and it might require a lot of in-depth research to transform it into another kind of positive energy, which might not be possible to achieve, Xu Zhi had already seen the huge potential of a new cultivation system!


    if the radiation system can really become a reality, then it will definitely be an extremely tyrannical and tyrannical cultivation technique.


    At that thought, Xu Zhi raised his hand slightly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no loss anyway, so there¡¯s no harm in trying.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On both sides of the ancient temple were ancient murals.


    Step by step, Bai Xiaojun knelt down on the ground in a pious and polite manner, chanting the Sacred Scriptures. Finally, he slowly pushed open the door.


    Squeak!


    The door opened instantly.


    This time, the radiation source was much smaller and was within an acceptable range. It was not as intense as before. Every cell in his body was screaming, ¡± Run, this kind of horror.


    ¡°It has indeed manifested ¡­¡±


    Bai Xiaojun was extremely excited. He clenched his fists and said. ¡± I knew it. There must be a way to overcome this type of instance dungeon. It is impossible that there is no solution. And the opponent is an ancient hero of our earth, a great ancient God. One era after another, the creatures that left words on the murals can not be inherited ¡­ However, we can inherit it!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re on the same side.¡±


    ¡°We are the ones who share the same lineage.¡±


    He continued to worship devoutly, step by step.


    All of a sudden, the corpse trembled slightly as a voice from the ancient era rang out in its ears.


    It was still a Cantonese song with a certain accent.


    ¡°After a hundred million years, there will be a descendant who will get the DI? He can recite thick Scriptures, and he¡¯s like ehou zongyi.¡±


    Huala!


    With that, a row of relics slowly flew up.


    It was emitting a brilliant five-colored light, as if it was a vast divine light that existed for eternity. The smallest one was shining with golden light as it flew forward ¡­ The entire skeleton became completely still again.


    Bang!


    As soon as the door closed, Bai Xiaojun took the relic and flew out.


    Bai Xiaojun was completely dumbfounded. What language was that?


    Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, wasn¡¯t he a God of Huaxia?


    Isn¡¯t the word ¡°ground Treasury¡± written on the door in Chinese?


    ¡°Brother, this is Cantonese from the Guangdong and Guangxi provinces. It might be an ancient accent, and it¡¯s a little awkward.¡± At this moment, a player beside him had a strange expression.


    He also felt that it was strange that Ksitigarbha could speak Cantonese. the general meaning is that after billions of years, some descendants can actually come here? You¡¯ve recited a good Scripture, I like you very much.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Xiaojun was dumbfounded. So forthright?


    There were many dialects in China. The beast DAO had four common languages, but there were more in China. There were countless languages everywhere ¡­ Sure enough, he was filled with hardcore people who loved the fun of learning languages.


    The few people present were not surprised that he could speak Cantonese. It was more poisonous to speak fluent modern Mandarin.


    During the Tang Dynasty a thousand years ago, Mandarin was not as common as the modern era. In ancient times, there were naturally a mix of various languages. However, Cantonese was already quite popular in some parts of the Tang Dynasty and was considered a big language.


    it seems that Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva might have lived in the Guangdong and Guangxi regions of the Tang Dynasty ¡­ Their expressions became strange. This accent had an inexplicable sense of familiarity, as if they had seen their old friends from a distant place.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Bai Xiaojun¡¯s expression suddenly changed. I can¡¯t make it in time. If I don¡¯t go back ¡­ And right now, I seem to have only obtained the smallest relic. I¡¯ll have to come back in the future.¡±


    The few of them quickly rushed out of the ancient temple.


    Ta ta ta!


    They strode out of the ancient ruins.


    History would remember this moment.


    [ in the 413th year of the heavenly year, K itigarbha King obtained the ancient inheritance in an ancient temple. In order to inherit his ancestor¡¯s will, he reluctantly bid farewell to his wife. His seven children converted to Buddhism and left the mortal world. They cultivated the six roots of purity and the prosperity of Buddhism. ]

 Chapter 550

    ?


    550 Ancient Buddhism and historical doubts!(2 in 1)


    A group of people sneaked past the dungeon and the ancient temple, then quietly rushed back the way they came.


    Fortunately, there was no danger along the way.


    On the Golden ancient land, mysterious trees took root. Fortunately, the patrolling Tree men and women sensed the ¡± Qi ¡± here and thought they were of the same kind, so they didn¡¯t come over.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a Mission Impossible.¡±


    Someone was shocked and felt that they were lucky. this is stealth. As expected, we can¡¯t use brute force to break through this dungeon. The only way to clear it is to become one of their kind and walk out of the patrol area.


    ¡°You guys say ¡­¡± Suddenly, someone looked at the green trees that were emitting a faint glow and laughed. could these trees be the legendary Bodhi tree? It¡¯s said that Shakyamuni attained enlightenment under a Bodhi tree and became a Buddha on the spot. That¡¯s how he started the Buddhist cultivation ¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart trembled.


    It was really possible!


    The radiation from these trees was very large. If he studied their structure, he might be able to open up this radiation light source system and gain some insight into something ¡­


    After all, it was natural.


    The beginning of any system was derived from nature.


    Bai Xiaojun also pondered, ¡± that¡¯s true. I might need to stay here and study the structure of these trees! ¡®I¡¯ll walk the path that Sakyamuni once took and gain enlightenment on a path of Buddha that belongs to me. This is a test for me!¡¯ After all, teacher Ksitigarbha didn¡¯t teach me any cultivation techniques because he wanted me to open up a path and not follow the old path of my predecessors!¡±


    Ksitigarbha had passed away in a sitting posture, and there were many relics, at least ten of them ¡­ Although he had obtained the smallest sarira, he could only bear this small one at the moment. However, he did not have any cultivation method. It was equivalent to obtaining a rich cultivation energy source. It seemed like he was left to explore on his own!


    Someone else said,


    also, those strange men and women in the strange trees are absorbing the radiance of this radiation. They are likely to be Bhikkhu and bichuni from ancient times. After being affected by this radiation area ¡­ No, the Buddha land is infected!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. They felt that the environment of the entire ancient temple had been perfectly unfolded.


    The Bodhi trees, Bhikkhu, bhikhani ¡­


    This piece of land was a terrifying radiation zone. The Buddha land seemed to shine for eternity.


    They gradually walked out of the ancient ruins. They were completely relaxed and rejoiced at having survived a disaster. This was a very unforgettable ruins exploration experience.


    At this time, the entire group was led by Bai Xiaojun. It was obvious that he was very intelligent. In the future, he would most likely rise to power, not to mention that they had such a great opportunity. If he rose to power, they would definitely be enlightened and become a group of Buddhas that were close to them ¡­


    Everyone had a small sun above their heads, shining with five-colored light. They put their hands together, and wherever they went, golden light would shine. It was Buddha land. Wasn¡¯t that wonderful?


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that the Vairocana is a cultivation system that was created by visualizing the sun!¡± Everyone said again. Right now, they only felt extremely excited. When one person achieved the Dao, his chickens and dogs would rise to the heavens.


    This was too high!


    They felt that they would definitely be a top player in the future and inherit the Buddhist legacy. They would probably be famous on the rankings!


    On the way back, Bai Xiaojun took a deep breath and said, ¡± brothers, we are almost there. First, we have to deal with some injuries. We can¡¯t die. After all, if we die, we will have nothing left.


    ¡°Right!¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    After all, they had just come out of the terrifying radiation zone. Although they looked fine at the time, many radiation did not kill them instantly. At the time, they thought that they were fine, but after a few hours, they fell to the ground, twitching and oozing pus. This was the most terrifying reason. The radiation did not occur without being noticed.


    Everyone hurriedly began to recuperate from their injuries. It was the most profitable to survive this wave of attacks!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the next few days, they had been recuperating. They had no intention of telling anyone else. But some of them had also started to develop ¡± Qi ¡± and explored the ancient temple in the same way as Bai Xiaojun.


    Soon, those teams found something unusual. The horizontal board of the ancient temple had the Chinese character ¡± Ksitigarbha ¡± written on it. The new footsteps of some creatures in the temple were very messy, which made them know that they were not the first ones to ¡± Rob the grave ¡°.


    [ there¡¯s a big Shot who stole a chicken. Come out and say something (clench teeth) ]


    ¡°Who¡¯s that perverted! Secretly picking peaches!¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s with the ancient Chinese characters on it? Are you bastards the ones who wrote down your trip here and destroyed the scenic spots?¡±


    ¡­


    The crowd was excited.


    Then, someone started to investigate.


    A few days ago, someone had been acting strangely. They went out strangely and came back with serious injuries. After all, it was impossible to not be exposed to high radiation during such a journey.


    Bai Xiaojun and the others saw that they could no longer hide it. Sooner or later, they would be found out, so they stood out and explained the whole thing.


    ¡°I did form a small team.¡± Bai Xiaojun said, ¡± let me tell you what I saw!


    Just as he had expected, the moment he finished speaking and announced the news, the entire forum was in an uproar.


    The ancient Chinese characters, the relative flow of time, the talents on earth, a senior from the Ksitigarbha ancient temple. and the Tang Dynasty. speaking in Cantonese, it seemed like the Tang Dynasty was. thousand years old, but in fact. it had come to this world for countless ancient years and had already fallen ¡­ Such a terrifying world view was like watching a mythical drama.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that there were many legendary characters from various dynasties and generations that existed in history and flew into the current online gaming world?¡±


    our 5000 years of history is very short, but it¡¯s a long time for the people who can only stay in the mortal world and the ancient heroes who have ascended? ¡±


    ¡°A hundred years in heaven, One Day on Earth?¡±


    ¡°Buddha, so it¡¯s radiation?¡±


    ¡°If you think about it this way, it does make sense.¡±


    ¡­


    The internet went crazy, the forums went crazy, and all the players in the game cheered.


    This was too exciting!


    Just as Bai Xiaojun had expected, this was only the third day of the game. The world that had been spread out was too terrifying. This game had completely overturned everyone¡¯s worldview.


    ¡­.


    In a university dormitory.


    brothers, this world view is completely self-consistent, and it is completely connected with the other Wizards ¡®and ancient tree¡¯s world views. There are no loopholes. A group of enthusiastic students were discussing in front of their computers.


    that¡¯s right. The setting of the flow of time can even perfectly bring this world and our real society¡¯s time into it ¡­


    Such a scene could be seen everywhere.


    Countless topics began to focus. In reality, many people were so excited that they couldn¡¯t sleep. The ancient history contained in this was too mysterious, and it had infinite possibilities.


    Yuan Qinghua: ¡± He had a new love! Don¡¯t you care about our four children and the triplets that you¡¯re pregnant with?¡±


    Bai Xiaojun rolled his eyes.


    It¡¯s such an exciting adventure, I want to bring you out to cause trouble!


    After all, the two of us brothers have gone through seven life-and-death situations together.


    However, if you, a Celestial Emperor, were locked up as a breeding pig, who would be able to bring you out? Even the Devas wouldn¡¯t let you go.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this moment, even Mengmei, the racer of Mount Haruna, and the other big shots of the various realms had a dark expression on their faces. They took deep breaths and were so shocked that their mouths were wide open.


    They had already guessed that Huaxia had an ancient extraordinary civilization. But now, the world of six paths of reincarnation turned out to be the legendary immortal world where the ancient people ascended.


    A world with a higher flow rate!


    There was also the appearance of Ksitigarbha, an ancient man from the Tang Dynasty in reality.


    The expert players ¡®private group exploded, and they started discussing in secret.


    Cute girl,¡¯radiation system? It sounded terrifying, and it was definitely not lower than the incense system! Furthermore, it had an unprecedented appeal, which was indeed suitable for establishing a religion and assimilating believers ¡­ The cultivation principles of this ancient Buddhist system have been preliminarily shown and have confirmed many things. It¡¯s very terrifying. You can figure out the details on your own (I¡¯ll give you a look.jpg)¡±


    System publisher: ¡± all big bosses, you¡¯ve seen a lot. Listen quietly (trembling) ¡±


    The alchemy monarch coughed, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect the truth to be so shocking. It actually started in ancient times ¡­ If you don¡¯t think about it, with the terrifying speed of one day to one year, let alone a thousand years, even in reality, after another hundred years, we will be like Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva in there, and countless ancient eras will have passed ¡­¡±


    They could feel the weight of fate.


    This perfectly explained why no matter how modern people excavated and excavated historical sites, they couldn¡¯t find any remnants of the extraordinary power of the ancient myths, as if it had never existed.


    So he wasn¡¯t the first one. There were ancient people who had ascended long ago.


    Although he did not know what the screening conditions for the ancient people¡¯s Ascension were, the modern ¡®Ascension¡¯ condition was that writing hardcore papers was the way to enter the era.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± based on my analysis, the information I¡¯ve gathered so far is that there¡¯s an even bigger Easter egg in this ¡®ancient temple dungeon¡¯. It¡¯s not inferior to anything that we know about in Buddhism!


    There was another huge secret hidden?


    A secret not inferior to that of Buddhism?


    Everyone in the group was stunned.


    They all knew that the racer of Mount Haruna was extremely intelligent, and they all admired him. After all, everyone had their own talents and unique traits, and this Rascal was good at planning. However, what he just said was unbelievable.


    Someone said,¡±that¡¯s impossible, right?¡± There¡¯s an even bigger secret that I can¡¯t think of.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied, [ you guys just wait and see (proud) ]


    ¡­


    On the other side, the major research institutes were also in an uproar.


    ¡°The ancient Chinese Buddhas used a radiation light system? If you think about it this way, it is indeed very similar!¡±


    we¡¯ve only started to come into contact with radiation in recent times ¡­ The most common thing is nuclear radiation. I didn¡¯t expect that in the distant ancient times, the extraordinary civilization of Huaxia had already come into contact with this kind of energy use?¡±


    Many scientists in white coats were stunned as they watched the heated discussion on the forum. They felt that their world views had been completely impacted.


    and all of this, the legacy of an ancient Chinese god, a Buddha, was obtained by an ordinary player? ¡± Everyone¡¯s breathing quickened.


    What kind of concept was this?


    He was a God!


    The remains of the ancient Buddha, which was hundreds of millions of years old and emitted such a terrifying aura, had been inherited by an ordinary modern person of the twenty-first century!


    ¡°Investigate! Investigate this player¡¯s real life identity!¡± An old man with golden hair and a high nose bridge sat in his seat with a serious face. He stared nervously at the screen, and a touch of excitement and urgency flashed through his eyes. if the inheritance of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva comes to our place, the impact will be self-evident.


    At this moment, the entire laboratory was silent.


    ¡­


    The internet was in an uproar.


    This game¡¯s main plot was like a god¡¯s plot. It should be known that it was already very godly before. However, the ancient temple instance dungeon, which was perfectly connected and integrated with the ancient history of reality, had completely ascended to the altar!


    At this moment, the racer of Mount Haruna arrived.


    He directly brought even more explosive information to the people, completely blowing up the from this altar, pushing it to the highest level!


    The racer of Mount Haruna immediately posted,¡¯do you guys really think that you know everything about this¡¯ ancient temple dungeon¡¯? You have overlooked the scariest hidden Easter egg of this instance dungeon. You have only seen half of the truth!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The people on the internet were anxious. This guy had obviously discovered something.


    But when he thought back to what he had experienced in the ancient temple, he felt that Bai Xiaojun¡¯s reasoning was already perfect. There were no more secrets to be dug out, and there were no more secrets left.


    After all, they had already seen Bai Xiaojun¡¯s capabilities. He was a meticulous and observant person. That was the most impressive impression he had left on them.


    After all, Bai Xiaojun had chosen a way to clear the dungeon, which was something they would never have thought of. They could not guess the history of the dungeon either. The Buddha might be a radiating system, and there was no way to clear it.


    But Bai Xiaojun had only seen half of it?


    Everyone was dumbfounded!


    This guy is still driving so fast?


    How far-reaching was his vision?


    The racer of Mount Haruna was rather calm, and he asked a question right away, ¡±


    ¡°First of all, you think that these instance dungeon monsters, the tree men and women, who are blocking us, are from the system of radiation light sources. They are Buddhists, Bhikkhu, Bhikkhu ¡­ But something was clearly wrong! Your analysis is wrong!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Everyone asked.


    ¡°In their bodies ¡­ There¡¯s another system-Qi ¡­¡± As soon as the racer of Mount Haruna finished speaking, everyone finally realized what was going on. They had been neglecting the most important and obvious thing-anger.


    That¡¯s right.


    The radiation immediately attracted their attention. In the process of their discussion, they ignored the most obvious mysterious and unknown system, ¡± Qi.


    ¡°Qi, what is it?¡±


    Qiu Mingshan¡¯s expression was serious as he typed,


    ¡°Based on our current knowledge, we naturally can¡¯t figure out the principle! However, now that he knew about Buddha, what if he did the same reverse deduction and combined it with Chinese history? You must know that in the ancient times, there were Qi practitioners who practiced ¡®internal Qi¡¯. ¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions started to change.


    Qi!


    No one would forget about the history of the ancient Qi refinement Warriors. The pre-Qin Dynasty had the most number of Qi refinement Warriors. At that time, the Hundred Schools of Thought were famous for their Qi refinement Warriors and elixir refinement Warriors.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued to speed up. as everyone knows, cultivators also cultivate ¡®true energy¡¯. This is also a type of energy. Is it a coincidence? What is the most basic theory of Taoism?¡± Xiantian Yi Qi.¡±


    ¡°What is a Leviathan? Many modern people didn¡¯t understand that in Daoism, Qi meant Qi, which was innate Qi. In ancient Chinese cultivation, Qi was undoubtedly the foundation, and ¡°true Qi¡± was the source of energy for Daoist cultivators.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions froze.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued,


    ¡°Dao has the saying of embryonic breathing and returning to the Xiantian realm in one breath! All of this shows the importance of ¡®one breath¡¯ in a Daoist¡¯s body!¡±


    When everyone heard this, all kinds of ancient Taoist theories were born in their hearts again. A terrifying thought was born in their hearts:


    This was the basic principle of Dao cultivation!


    Previously, Buddha appeared. Now, it was ¡­ Dao!


    They had goosebumps. Originally, the impact of a Buddhist radiation light system was already terrifying! However, before their eyes, the second attack of the same level was actually hidden in the first attack, and they had not noticed it before!


    all of them are linked. I didn¡¯t think that I could continue to dig deeper into this dungeon and hide more information ¡­


    Bai Xiaojun¡¯s face also changed.


    At this moment, he deeply felt the gap between him and these big shots!


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± you¡¯ve already guessed it. The ancient Daoist theory was that ¡­ Once the innate Qi was leaked, his cultivation would be greatly damaged? Are these living beings the same?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you believe me or not.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s face darkened. this is too much of a coincidence. China¡¯s 5000-year history of mythology may seem short ¡­ In fact, it was unfathomable. Perhaps the Buddha had appeared in a long ancient civilization that had existed for hundreds of millions of years ¡­ The Dao might have appeared.¡±


    Now, after experiencing the radiation Buddha incident, how could they not believe it?


    The ¡®Qi¡¯ was obviously the legendary Dao!


    Buddha was a radiation light source system.


    Dao was the system of innate Qi.


    the legends of Chinese history, the ancient Taoist system ¡­ Our true ancestors cultivated the system of civilization!¡± Some of them pursed their lips, feeling extremely complicated.


    At this moment, as the game¡¯s main plot advanced and touched upon the original historical legends, the entire 5000 years of China¡¯s history might be overturned.


    Or reveal the truth?


    Perhaps, the revival of the supernatural?


    However, could he really move into reality again?


    At this moment, many netizens in front of their computers felt as if the blood vessels in their brains were about to burst and surge up.

 Chapter 551

    ?


    551 Chapter 560-trust is a power


    The impact of this simply subverted their three views and destroyed all kinds of myths and legends that they had heard and seen since childhood. They couldn¡¯t help but sort out some of their thoughts.


    Buddha, the system of radiation light source is essentially light?


    Dao, the Xiantian Qi system, the essence is Qi?


    Ancient people?


    Light and air?


    The Buddha¡¯s light was really radioactive.


    True Qi was true Qi.


    ¡°It¡¯s too realistic!¡±


    At this moment, many people were shocked and overjoyed!


    The ancient people did not lie to us!


    This is the literal meaning. It¡¯s just that we couldn¡¯t understand the ancient myths before. It¡¯s only now that we understand that the words in the myths are so straightforward and easy to understand!


    the truth of Chinese history and myths.


    This short paragraph was already heavy enough in the eyes of most people.


    Some people suddenly recalled their early childhood, the myths and legends that they looked forward to in their childhood, Nezha wreaking havoc in the sea, and the heavenly Palace ¡­ He also worshipped it. When he was a child, he even made a fuss about buying the Golden-hooped rod and brandished it like a Chuunibyou. However, when he grew up, countless elders told him that it was just a scam and a ridiculous story.


    The adults told themselves, ¡±


    In reality, and even in ancient times, there had never been a transcendent.


    Myths and legends were all superstitions.


    However, at this moment, it was as if a gentle voice was whispering in his ear, evoking his initial impulse and dream.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to give up ¡­ Those hot-blooded myths and legends, it once existed in history.¡±


    Just this one sentence.


    That one sentence was enough.


    Many people looked at the screenshots, the blurred horizontal board of the ancient temple, ¡± Ksitigarbha, ¡± and the skeleton of the lonely ancient monk. They had an impulse to call it the glory of history, but they were silent.


    Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.


    If hell was not empty, he would not become Buddha!


    this is an ancient man from the Tang Dynasty a thousand years ago. He was a hero of our ancient Chinese ancestors and a God that belongs to our Eastern gods. He has blood and flesh, so you must inherit his will.


    They were obsessed with Xianxia online games, fantasy novels, and the bright world. Why didn¡¯t they want to make up for the regrets in their hearts?


    However, at this moment, regardless of whether it was history that existed in real life or if it was really just an online game, the worldview laid out in front of them was a fusion of ancient myths and reality. It made people feel a strong sense of immersion.


    ¡°It successfully attracted my attention.¡±


    Even more people sat in front of their computers, breathing rapidly. Previously, there were still people who resisted, thinking that it was too hardcore and did not want to endure it. But now, they could not help but want to fall into the pit.


    The mechanisms of Buddhism, Daoism, and cultivation had already been revealed. The two largest religions in ancient mythology had already unraveled their biggest secrets!


    As for whether it was true or not, it depended on how the individual viewed it.


    At this moment, someone finally couldn¡¯t help but analyze, ¡±


    according to this point of view, the Bhikkhu, bhikhani that we think of is actually not just a Buddhist disciple who practices radiation ¡­ Or was he a Dao cultivator who cultivated inner Qi? They were ¡­ Buddhism and Daoism? Buddha is Dao?¡±


    Everyone immediately recalled those mysterious tree men and women. They felt blood rush to their heads, and their heads buzzed. This was very strange, as if they had discovered terrifying ancient history.


    ¡°Is it the war between Buddhism and Daoism?¡±


    ¡°But in essence, it¡¯s a battle of ideas between light and Qi? The ancient legends are too amazing!¡±


    ¡°Then why would the remaining living beings of this land cultivate Buddhism and Daoism? who taught them? Ksitigarbha?¡±


    that¡¯s not right. According to ancient records, the netherworld was ruled by both Buddhism and Daoism. Not only Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, but also the King of Hell and judge cui from Daoism ¡­


    no wonder these creatures are dual cultivators of Buddhism and Daoism.


    however, through the ancient temple in the depths of this area, we have actually figured out the principles of the cultivation system. We can even explore and restore the glory of the 5000-year Huaxia mythological era!


    ¡°Yeah, it was possible in ancient times! We can also re-cultivate in the modern world!¡±


    Everyone analyzed what would happen in the future. Some people even boldly suggested that they should try to cultivate in real life. It sounded a little childish, but the implication was that it was no longer a game. They felt that this ¡± six realms of reincarnation ¡± game was too mysterious and terrifying.


    cough, cough, cough!


    At this moment, the racer of Mount Haruna coughed again and said, ¡± everyone, please calm down. The possibility of our supernatural recovery is not high! After all, this is just a virtual game.¡±


    Some people believed this, while others didn¡¯t.


    However, the racer of Mount Haruna could not be bothered with that and continued, ¡±


    although someone said before that the extraordinary power that happened inside is very real and detailed, and that it¡¯s theoretically possible in reality, it¡¯s only a possibility ¡­ Based on the current historical setting of the Tsenpo, he probably did similar experiments in the Tang Dynasty 1000 years ago. It was impossible to succeed on earth, so he asked people to practice his radiation method.


    On the contrary, he left behind the legends of miracles, Qi practitioners, and Buddhas. He even tried to let some of the ancient people cultivate it, which led to some orthodoxies and even his stories being left behind ¡­


    I guess it¡¯s not just Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. The other mythical figures will return to the ancient times after ascending and try to let other ordinary ancient people cultivate it. However, they didn¡¯t succeed and instead left behind various immortal deeds and orthodoxies ¡­¡±


    The netizens were dumbfounded after hearing this and somewhat believed it.


    This setting was perfect!


    &Nbsp; this completely explained some of the ancient myths and legends. It was unbelievable to see Immortals flying in the sky and burrowing underground, but no one was able to successfully cultivate it. It was passed down and some ancient ruins were excavated. Buddhism and Daoism also did not find any extraordinary phenomena.


    f * ck, this explanation is completely complete. It¡¯s completely connected with real history!


    Countless people shouted.


    On the other hand, alchemy monarch, cutie pie, and the others were interested.


    Meng Mei quivered and said,¡¯in that case, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva of a thousand years, isn¡¯t that similar to us? after we ascended and returned to the mortal world, we also secretly studied the cultivation methods in the real world and tried to let others cultivate ¡­ Especially the alchemy monarch, he had already started to do it. Let some people try to cultivate their bodies!¡±


    Alchemy Monarch: ¡± the characters in the ancient myths will most likely do the same thing as us. They will try to make people cultivate it!


    Balloon fish: ¡± that¡¯s not a high chance. They¡¯ll definitely do that. That¡¯s why they left behind some orthodoxies ¡­ However, no matter how we look at it, there are no traces of extraordinary power!¡±


    ¡­.


    These people were discussing in their private groups, silently biting their lips.


    All of this perfectly explained the signs of the ancient myths, making them more and more convinced that the ancient myths of China had existed. They were definitely not the first batch to come in!


    It was because they were too similar.


    However, at that moment, the racer of Mount Haruna was still mumbling, ¡± ha! Although he couldn¡¯t cultivate in reality, this game was getting more and more fun! It was very immersive! Maybe we can study the lost ancient civilization in the game and the Taoist cultivation system, using the Buddhist cultivation system!¡±


    that¡¯s right. We¡¯ll study it in the game now. After we create it, we¡¯ll talk about it in real life!


    The internet suddenly became more and more lively. Clearly, they had not given up yet.


    ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded and silently took notes. perhaps I can get these guys to research the Huaxia pantheon, the Daoist¡¯s innate Qi system, and the ancient Buddha¡¯s radiation light source system.


    If it could be realized, it would be the foundation of a new macro world.


    Any one of the two systems felt like it was comparable to the Magus system or the inner world system, and it might even have endless potential.


    the more they talk about it, the more I feel like they once existed. They all belong to the same cultivation system of the universe ¡­ It¡¯s extremely powerful. Even I believed it. ¡±

 Chapter 552

    ?


    552 Chapter 560-peed in fear (2 in 1)


    To be honest, if the Huaxia divine system had really been born and two feasible Buddhist cultivation methods had appeared, Xu Zhi would have been quite surprised.


    After all, he had grown up in such an environment, and he more or less had the complex and romantic feelings of his youth. Which Chinese person did not want to revive the legends of the myths?


    The Huaxia divine system.


    It was a word that people loved and missed, with glory and feelings that were engraved into their bones.


    at that time, it would be a small step for mankind and a big step for earth ¡­ The legends of Buddhism and Daoism will no longer be the fantasies of the ancient people, but will become reality?¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face was full of curiosity.


    On the other hand, Xu Zhi¡¯s trip to Mercury was just for a vacation and to build a power station. He did not expect such an interesting thing to happen. Based on the high concentration of radiation on Mercury, he had actually vaguely developed a cultivation system ¡­


    ¡°As for how to do it, I still have to think about it.¡±


    Xu Tan sat down with his legs crossed.


    The surprise came very suddenly.


    He began to think about how to accept this huge civilization encounter. If he could not digest it, it would be a problem!


    I guess I¡¯ll have to open this instance more often in the future. The mysterious ancient road of the sun and the depths of Inferno hell. After all. this radiation zone ¡­ No, the brilliant Buddha land is a good place to comprehend and cultivate!¡±


    unless the system is perfected to the point where I can freely open up a glorious Buddhist land!


    To be honest, it was a good thing that he had adapted to the situation very quickly. Bai Xiaojun had been analyzing the ancient history, and the moment he had found out that there was a relic, he had immediately created one.


    It was also a very simple structure.


    Originally, the five-colored Halo of the ancient Buddha¡¯s remains was the radiation residue extracted from the ancient star tree. It was condensed into a ball of waste material, so the radiation was naturally shocking ¡­ As for the relic, it was naturally a small portion that was condensed into a round ball.


    therefore, it¡¯s important to adapt to the situation. Whatever history they can guess, give them the same history ¡­ If I didn¡¯t immediately create a relic, how could there be a series of surprises?¡±


    Xu Zhi could not help but laugh.


    however, by doing so, I¡¯ve managed to fill in the gaps in my worldview. Cutie pie, the racer of Mount Haruna, the alchemy Emperor, and the others have become more and more convinced of the authenticity of their adventures.


    After all, humans had a very strange mentality.


    When they had a shocking encounter that happened to them inexplicably, they had been suspicious and careful. But when they knew that they were not the first batch and that it had happened to the ancient people, they would ¡­


    Oh, so that¡¯s how it is?


    That was not strange.


    At this moment, the perfect completion of the entire Chinese world view made Xu Zhi feel even more relieved. He had less to worry about.


    the world of six Dao of Samsara was once the place where the ancient Chinese heroes came to. They would also feel a strong sense of immersion and place their focus on it.


    Xu Zhi sighed in his heart for a while.


    He felt the benefits of being a salted fish.


    There were many things that could not be interfered with by too many people. Letting nature take its course was the best result that was in line with the heavenly Dao.


    If left alone, the players would analyze themselves and make up the most suitable hypothesis to give the most satisfactory answer.


    ¡­


    Very quickly, a few months had passed. Of course, it was calculated according to the time flow between heaven and man.


    Xu Zhi continued to plant the trees.


    He was walking on the barren Mercury, under the Golden rays of the sun, observing the progress of the ¡± Mercury power station project ¡± and constantly improving the species of trees. He had always been the kind of person who was very indifferent.


    After all, the star tree was the key to this trip!


    As for the Qi spirits?


    He had great potential, but he had to put it aside and let the players develop. It was not the time to care about it. The channel to directly raise his cultivation was the core.


    On the other hand, the ¡± players ¡± he had brought out for a tour were walking around Mercury, treating this high-radiation instance dungeon as a training ground. In their eyes, they were starting to imagine things again.


    At this moment, this was obviously a main battle storyline. Furthermore, the main mission Advancement had already appeared:


    The class advancement mission had appeared!


    In the players ¡®words, this meant that when one reached level 10, they would begin to have class changes, which were¡¯ Taoist ¡®and¡¯ Buddhist¡¯.


    Of course, there were also many people who complained.


    ¡°So, the main mission has advanced to this point. The ancient temple plot is for us to change our profession? It¡¯s almost the same as the previous online games!¡±


    ¡°Almost the same my ass! This was too hardcore! All the cultivation professions require us to deduce and revive the ancient civilization according to the ancient myths and legends of Huaxia?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, this is so fun! Do we have to research it ourselves and create something out of nothing?¡±


    wow, wow, wow, the secret of the ancient times, the glory of the ancestors, I¡¯m here!


    ¡­


    Everyone was stunned by the ¡®high degree of freedom¡¯ difficulty.


    I have to provide for myself after changing my profession?


    Game planning team, come out and let¡¯s have a chat? ¡±


    However, despite their complaints, this was not the first time they had done something as difficult as this. This was probably because the more difficult it was, the more challenging it was. Countless players also felt that this was very exciting, because studying the ancient Chinese cultivation system and reviving the ancient ruins was like a dream when they were young.


    This was an Archaeological Project.


    They began their research, occasionally entering the ancient temple instance dungeon to take samples and study, just like the harmonious atmosphere in the University Library.


    He even started to write down his experiment records.


    He also invited some of the big shots from all the worlds outside, such as the racer of Mount Haruna, green vine, Mother Earth, and even asked them to consult some of the gods inside to help him deduce the prototype. It could be said that he was full of support and was full of the joy of learning.


    It also quickly reached the top of the trending search list.


    [ the most realistic online game in history? Even the cultivation and profession change are derived by the players themselves! ]


    [ worldwide attention! ] Could they deduce the cultivation methods of ancient Huaxia? Pursue the path of ancient Huaxia? Search for the truth of history? ]


    The internet was paying close attention.


    After all, the scientific theory of ¡± Buddhist radiation ¡± and ¡± Dao true Qi ¡± were too terrifying to speculate about ancient myths.


    All in all, the topic had already reached an explosive level in the country. Many people clenched their fists and were full of fighting spirit. Participating in this ¡± war ¡± concerned the ancient glory of China and the revival of ancient Chinese civilization! Exploring the lost ancient ruins!


    This was a big event in online games, a rare Golden Age!


    Of course, this incident also inevitably led to huge repercussions. After all, it was a global village. Many foreign netizens had their eyes on this place and were completely alarmed. A sense of glory and mission made them start to shout about opening up the European and Japanese servers.


    we also want to restore our mythological history!


    my dear Chinese friend, we also want to offer our hairline!


    we want to play too. We want to reach level 10 and then change our classes!


    The other side was even more Chuunibyou and envious. Regarding the truth of the Huaxia civilization¡¯s myths and legends, which were essentially ¡®light¡¯ and ¡®Qi¡¯, Buddha was radiation, and Qi was cultivation ¡­


    They felt as if their three views had exploded!


    This was too scientific!


    As expected of the most ancient country with an ancient culture, the mysterious East.


    The Chinese players were instantly smug. At this time, their pride was revealed. Happiness came without a doubt, but there were some things that you couldn¡¯t just go bald because you wanted to.


    But these people were instantly unconvinced.


    In terms of knowledge and passion for learning, their educational environment was much better than China¡¯s atmosphere where people only studied and took exams. The two educational environments were different. They didn¡¯t ask you to be all-rounded, only focused on practice. On the other hand, it was said that in China, if you were not good at one science, it would be difficult for you to get into a good university ¡­ Their hands-on ability was generally very strong, and they had produced many powerful scientists with a strong bias. Various international awards were proof of this.


    The Chinese players chuckled. Times have changed, you know?


    We¡¯re all practical people who are super strong in action, but we¡¯re still omnipotent!


    They began to ask, ¡±


    then let¡¯s test you. Do you know what a bloodline can do to a cultivation system? ¡±


    ¡°Do you know the difference between the bloodline system and the mortal system?¡±


    They posted an analysis chart of the human body.


    look at the meridians of this ancient. Is there anything wrong? ¡±


    ¡­


    The foreign netizens immediately exploded and were very speechless.


    Using in-game knowledge to test them, what kind of skill was this? They had never learned this knowledge before, so they were not in the same circle.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll test you in reality!¡±


    ¡°You guys know about the Darwinian theory of evolution and natural selection, right? Do plants need to create a living environment for them, so how can they evolve to walk on two legs?¡±


    The foreign netizens: ¡°??? ¡±


    Legs?


    What the hell is this about making plants grow legs?


    Their faces were full of question marks. Some of the biology students were not calm either. As the professor¡¯s assistant, they had such knowledge, but they had never studied such a novel biological topic.


    ¡°Hehehe,¡¯how to make plants grow legs during evolution¡¯- this biological research topic, almost all of us players know! They¡¯ve both studied and had in-depth discussions, and they¡¯re all very knowledgeable.¡± As soon as he said that, the entire foreign forum exploded. It was extremely lively, as if a basin of cold water had been poured on them.


    It was such an unpopular topic of evolution that many people in Huaxia had been studying!


    They suddenly lost their calm. At this moment, they felt as if they had been ruthlessly surpassed by someone else. This sense of urgency was very uncomfortable.


    However, what he said next made them even more uncomfortable.


    ¡°You mean this unpopular? Do you know how to evolve from a cartilative reptilian to a spine?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what kind of biological structure a bird needs to evolve to be able to fly smoothly?¡±


    ¡°This is biology, so I¡¯ll ask about pharmacy.¡±


    Screenshots.


    A molecular image was sent.


    ¡°When you use your own microscope and see the molecular structure of this plant, what medicinal effects will you see? Anti-inflammatory? Antibiotics? Or something else?¡±


    They were all stunned again!


    They didn¡¯t know the molecular structure and had made their own microscope! They didn¡¯t even know how to control their own microscopes!


    Furthermore, were they that well-rounded?


    From smelting iron, smelting steel, making glass, making research equipment, and then building his own research Institute step by step, and then starting his own scientific research?


    That was too ruthless.


    They continued, ¡±


    ¡°Do you know what language we learned? We¡¯re all seriously learning two or more foreign languages now! His skills and methods of learning languages far surpass yours!¡±


    ¡°We also have a strong knowledge of Man vs. Wild. To be honest, your Man vs. Wild is only average. The average standard on our side.¡±


    The entire foreign netizen was dumbfounded and did not dare to Mutter anymore. They were still a little shocked. Physics, evolutionary chemistry, chemistry, language, wilderness survival studies ¡­ He had crushed them in all sorts of aspects!


    It was really an all-rounded cultivation plan.


    He did not expect China¡¯s love for learning and the improvement of the comprehensive quality of the people to have reached such a level without a sound. They felt goosebumps rising in their hearts. They felt that there was a terrifying mastermind behind the scenes stirring things up, making this super strong country rise. It was not what it used to be ¡­


    this is a strong person!!


    Soon, a screenshot was sent out. The picture showed a thinning hairline, which gave people a very shocking feeling.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Suddenly, the netizens from all over the world exploded. They were all in a bad mood! He began to doubt his life!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°A bunch of jokers, blowing up foreign netizens for fun.¡±


    At that moment, Xu Zhi was flying in the sky above Mercury. He was speechless when he saw this scene.


    After all, it was normal for there to be noise in such a big storm.


    But they were just messing with them. Xu Zhi was not slow in developing the prototype of the Chinese divine system and playing ¡± online games ¡± well.


    He had not wasted these days.


    He flew on the barren, golden Mercury, looking at the craters in the earth that were being greened by trees. Ancient stellar trees were growing rapidly and constantly undergoing minor evolution adjustments to improve the transformation rate.


    ¡°A hundred mu ¡­ The scale of this experimental field is considered moderate. Once it is completely formed and the technology is mature, we can expand it. ¡± He murmured softly.


    Although he had to water the plants, which was very troublesome, he could still increase the planting area!


    Ten thousand mu, a hundred thousand mu of water, he could still bear it.


    After all, he was a Celestial Emperor, a humanoid sprinkler. Although watering every day was a little tiring, it was more important to improve his realm. Compared to the cultivation price paid by the other celestial emperors, it was nothing.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi was calculating a number.


    a hundred mu of land should be able to mature in a hundred years. The realm of a tree should be around the fourth tier. The energy of the fruits it bears is obviously not as good as directly harvesting the tree itself ¡­ It might seem like killing the chicken to get the eggs, but if I harvest them like this, I¡¯ll be able to obtain the energy of ten celestial emperors every hundred years, which is to say, every day.¡±


    He was a very realistic person. Between trees and fruits, he would harvest the one with more energy.


    A hundred mu, ten ordinary heavenly emperors a day.


    It was a very objective number to continue expanding the app.


    For the first time, this kind of field flow might surpass the feedback energy of a mass extinction.


    This was even when Mercury¡¯s environment wasn¡¯t very suitable. It required a lot of watering, limiting the planting area.


    Moreover, these ancient star trees looked tall, but to Xu Zhi, they were only the size of wheat. When harvested, the size was just right.


    Even though they had to water and harvest every day.


    ¡®This should be the development trend of the Zerg empresses ¡­ I reckon that the previous Zerg empresses will definitely reproduce and evolve a specific lifeform-the energy collector.¡±


    If Xu Zhi could think of it now, he did not believe that the slacker from the previous generation could not have thought of it.


    After all, he had already realized that after breaking through to the heavenly Emperor realm, he would definitely not be able to keep up with the progress by relying on his own species extinction technique ¡­ This should be an inevitable development trend, which was to build Zerg power stations to absorb energy.


    and after she became powerful, she went everywhere, starting wars, plundering resources, and died. I wouldn¡¯t be so stupid ¡­ Xu Zhi flew in midair and looked down at the lush green trees. He was extremely satisfied. I¡¯m very stable.

 Chapter 553

    ?


    553 Chapter 562-return (2 in 1)


    Huala!


    A huge blazing sun hung in the sky above the resplendent golden ground.


    Xu Zhi was leisurely inspecting the experimental fields. He thought about how much energy he could harvest from this land full of hope in the future.


    After all, it was his core channel of growth.


    In his opinion, there was nothing more important than improving his own realm. If he could break through to the eighth rank and become a God, then he would be able to fly freely in the sky!


    The gods were his biggest goal.


    ¡°If this one hundred mu is done, I¡¯ll plant ten thousand mu of it in my next batch!¡±


    He was in high spirits. After all, this plan had been planned for a long time, and it took the power of the isodarian to reach this place. although watering and harvesting every day is a little tiring, ten thousand acres is equivalent to the energy of a thousand ants.


    This was equivalent to a large-scale mass extinction every day, which would become one of his important revenue streams.


    At this rate, he would be able to step into the middle heavenly Emperor stage in less than a week, which was 700 years!


    After all, he had accumulated so much before. It was not a joke. He had already accumulated half of it.


    However, not long after he was in a good mood, he suddenly thought of Medusa. She had produced more than a thousand Celestial Emperor¡¯s energy in a hundred years.


    He suddenly felt very sad. This super fat sheep was getting more and more terrifying. The energy she produced every day was many times more than that of an ordinary God. If not for Ermin¡¯s protection, she would have died a long time ago.


    ¡®Speaking of which, that fellow has 129000 heavenly emperors now. Although every single heavenly Emperor cell is much smaller than. regular heavenly Emperor¡¯s cell, equivalent to a coral reef or. puppy of the same size ¡­ But now, part of her fingers and one of her little fingers have become gods. Together with the 129000 celestial emperors, her overall combat power is comparable to an ordinary God.¡±


    At this level, he could easily defeat the New Gods like the blood Emperor, but he still couldn¡¯t defeat Ermin and Dao Changsheng, because these guys were not ordinary.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression turned odd. but by the time one of her hands becomes a God, she¡¯ll probably start to become completely invincible within the deity realm, as if she¡¯s invincible within the celestial Emperor realm.


    Yes, it was.


    Now, she only needed one palm to beat up the entire God Realm!


    But she only had one pitiful finger!


    From this, it could be seen how high her ceiling was in the same realm.


    However, by the time she was invincible in one hand and all of them were transformed into 129000 gods, Ermin and the others had already begun to plan to break through to the ninth-rank world.


    There was no doubt that Medusa had been the one Xu Zhi had paid the most attention to over the years.


    It was not because of anything else, but because the little snake demon who had been cooped up in the pond in her Orchard felt that it was too fat and was very greedy. She walked in and out of the door every day and couldn¡¯t help but want to jump into the pond to have a good meal.


    After that, he strolled around the experimental field again. Xu Zhi only felt that he had a long way to go, and the smugness in his heart from before was gone.


    Without comparison, there would be no harm. It was very uncomfortable.


    However, compared to a God in terms of energy production, he had indeed become arrogant. He had quietly returned to the players ¡®side, and they were still doing their research energetically.


    ¡°Hahaha! Brothers, charge, charge, charge!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to the toilet!¡±


    ¡­


    He was quite used to these players.


    As for the group of Devas hiding in the dark, Emperor Yun¡¯s expression changed when he saw them in full swing.


    Xu Zhi immediately stared at them for a while.


    If they wanted to make a move, he would have to find a way to stop them. He could deal with these players normally, but now was the time to sacrifice his hairline to obtain the cultivation system.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be insensible.¡±


    Xu Zhi spoke softly. His voice was very light, but it pierced into his heart.


    As the celestial Thearch, who was invincible among his peers, Xu Zhi did not use any other power.


    On the other side.


    Emperor Yun¡¯s heart trembled, but he acted as if he did not hear anything. He looked at the other Devas and said indifferently, ¡± these Asuras have actually started their own research? He was like a scholar, deducing the ancient system in a profound and orderly manner? This was hard to imagine ¡­ They¡¯ve really changed too much!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, we ¡­¡± Yun zhongjun hesitated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± Emperor Yun smiled and muttered to himself, ¡± according to my observation, they have obtained some inheritance from the ancient temple ¡­ They are their ancestors.¡±


    ¡°Ancestor? It¡¯s actually an ancestor?¡± Yun zhongjun¡¯s eyes widened.


    It wasn¡¯t that he had never seen a mural before.


    The ancient civilization of the ancient era, the ancient temple with the green lamp, had a history of at least tens of thousands of years, or even hundreds of millions of years. It was so profound that it was impossible to find out, and the Dao of Asura was actually their descendant?


    Emperor Yun only smiled. I have been to that ancient temple before them. I have also seen the remains of the ancient powers on the stone walls. They came from many eras, and every one of them is definitely not inferior to me ¡­


    They couldn¡¯t reach the depths of the ancient temple to obtain the inheritance. They could only leave words on the outside. I only reached the deepest part. The moment I pushed open the door, I felt goosebumps all over my body ¡­


    However, the Dao of Asura was acknowledged by the mysterious existence inside and obtained an ancient inheritance. According to their language, it was called a relic!¡±


    Sarira?


    Yun zhongjun¡¯s bewildered expression turned into one of disbelief. what is a relic? ¡±


    ¡°The relic should be the remains of an expert who passed away in meditation.¡±


    Emperor Yun analyzed seriously, ¡± that could be an ancient God. Moreover, it¡¯s not an ordinary God. It¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s an unprecedented ancient God with earth-shaking combat power ¡­


    Yun zhongjun was completely dumbfounded.


    An ancient Overlord-level deity from tens of thousands of years ago?


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll snatch it!¡±


    Yun zhongjun immediately sneered. even his Majesty can¡¯t obtain it. Even the ancient Almighty experts are envious of it. It must be earth-shaking ¡­ We¡¯ll snatch it, and the heavens and man should prosper!¡±


    However, at this moment, Emperor Yun shook his head and said with a smile, ¡± Yun zhongjun, you must have the spirit to embrace the world in order to be a monarch ¡­ What¡¯s the use of us snatching it? if we don¡¯t know how to use it, we can let them study it, restore, and repair the cultivation methods of ancient times ¡­ Then, we can learn in the dark!¡±


    Emperor Yun¡¯s eyes were burning.


    In fact, the six paths of reincarnation did not have its own cultivation method yet.


    They were able to reach this Level 7 heavenly Emperor realm merely because of their innate ¡®innate talent¡¯, similar to the¡¯ visualization ¡®of the system of faith and incense.


    However, this was only the cultivation of the ¡± soul ¡± that they were born with. Strictly speaking, they were only astonishingly talented, which was why they could climb to the top with such a crude cultivation method.


    Emperor Yun took a deep breath. Asura said that if they revive the cultivation method of the ancient myths, it is very likely that we will be able to reach our peak. Our world will be on the right track and form a Golden Age ¡­


    As for the Xiantian Qi system, Yun zhongjun, you¡¯re the most suitable for it. You¡¯ve mastered the cloud Qi ¡­ Perhaps, in the future, you have the confidence to surpass me!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Yun zhongjun immediately panicked.


    He knew what these words meant. She was treating him as the next successor.


    ¡°You still need to Polish your character.¡± Emperor Yun only smiled. No one knew what would happen in the future, so it was the best choice to leave a backup plan.


    Xu Zhi immediately put his mind at ease and turned to leave. He strolled leisurely. the teleportation array has just been set up. I¡¯ll go back to Earth and get some water.


    At this moment, Emperor Yun looked around and felt goosebumps.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Your Majesty?¡± Yun zhongjun said.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Emperor Yun shook his head. Ever since he was young, he had a terrifying intuition and thought to himself,¡¯an illusion? It couldn¡¯t have been an illusion. He had clearly just ¡­ On the line between life and death ¡­ It looks like an ancient existence. Could it be that Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva?¡±


    He felt inexplicable and panicked.


    The feeling of being controlled by someone was not good.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At this moment, after confidently teasing a wave of foreign netizens, the players were instantly elated. They did not expect that they had accumulated invisibly day and night, and had unknowingly obtained so much pretentious knowledge.


    Time passed by again.


    ¡°Quickly study the second gene bloodline medicine! Buddhism and Daoism obviously require bloodline!¡±


    Bai Xiaojun was a pharmacist, and that was his specialty.


    Back then, he was the one who led a group of medical students outside. we medical students should fight. he helped the alchemy Emperor create the genetic Medicine and lived a Second Life. He was the real talent in medicine.


    ¡°Brothers, it¡¯s done ¡­¡±


    After a few days, Bai Xiaojun¡¯s face was full of joy. He felt that as one of the oldest players, he had not been able to write a thesis. And now, his time was finally here.


    He raised two test tubes high, and a thick red liquid rolled inside.


    this is a Genetic Medicine extracted from the Bodhi tree. It can be converted into radiation ¡­ Bah! The immemorial Buddha body could absorb the radiation energy ¡­ The genetic vaccine is settled, and the bloodline is settled. As for how to cultivate Buddhism in the future, I still have to figure it out. Anyway, I have the foundation!¡±


    He then said excitedly, ¡±


    he also mentioned about the Qi-type Genetic Medicine from those Tree men and women. After the fusion, the blood will boil and evaporate. As the cultivation gradually becomes stronger, it should completely turn into a special energy air, true Qi ¡­


    however, this is the first generation of bloodline fusion potion. I think the death rate is not low.


    The bloodline system was very normal.


    His previous sorcerer bloodline came from the genes of the evil eye.


    The bloodline of the inner world came from the Rubik¡¯s Cube gene.


    As for the cultivation systems without bloodlines, they were currently the few mortal stream systems ¡­


    ¡°Brothers, let me do the fusion! I want to cultivate!¡±


    Someone stood out boldly and boldly.


    He raised the test tube high.


    After a while.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! I can feel my breath coming out of my butt!¡± With a boom, he flew up, leaving behind a group of people who were laughing.


    Bai Xiaojun warned everyone with a serious face. He pointed at the sky and said, ¡± look! Perhaps this is what Daoism means by cleansing one¡¯s marrow and expelling the foul Qi in one¡¯s five grains, and officially stepping on the path of true Qi cultivation.¡±


    ¡°The ancient people didn¡¯t lie to me!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in complete agreement.


    A new era was born.


    No matter how funny they were, the players didn¡¯t know how much influence they would have on the future world and how much history they would write.


    A few days later, more and more people were born, and the path of the heaven-born was also shocked.


    At the same time.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave,¡±


    An ancient voice suddenly filled the entire hell.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Emperor Yun¡¯s expression changed slightly and he stood up suddenly, but there was no reply.


    BOOM!


    The entire path of the heaven-born was burning the heavens, and the passageway to the mysterious hell was closing up rapidly.


    Soon, it completely disappeared.


    If it was not for the fact that Fen Tian still left behind a thick radiation aura and the Buddha land was still filled with Bodhi trees, they would have suspected that these experiences never existed.


    The players were also completely excited.


    ¡°F * ck! The instance dungeon is closed!¡±


    this drastic change may be caused by ancient existences like Jue wushen. On the other hand, they also took advantage of the absence of the master of Samsara to cause some trouble ¡­ He might even let us inherit the ancient temple of Hell¡¯s legacy!¡±


    ¡°This is a very big game!¡±


    ¡°As expected, as soon as we completed our class advancement ¡­¡±


    don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve already gotten our hands on those two species. We can secretly cultivate them, just like how we raised the evil eye back then ¡­ It was just that the environment would probably have to be better if it was a vacuum. He would also have to think of a way to get some radiation ¡­ Did the Brotherhood have things like uranium extraction? We¡¯re going to build an artificial Buddha land. Online, it¡¯s urgent!¡±


    Although everyone was excited, they didn¡¯t make too much noise.


    This was because they knew that even if they did not close the pocket dimension, they would not be able to stay in it for long. The repulsive force of the celestial realm had already been generated, and they had to return to the animal path as soon as possible.


    It was a pity that this kind of good life that lasted for a hundred years was about to be destroyed after enjoying it for a few minutes.


    Sure enough, Emperor Yun gathered the remaining players, and there were only 200 of them left. He said indifferently, ¡± it¡¯s time to send you back to the lower realm. I¡¯ll invite you to the heavenly Dao another day.


    Yuan Qinghua smiled and said simply, ¡± you¡¯re sending them all to the big Mantis and imprisoning them with me, right? ¡±


    Emperor Yun nodded and did not deny it. you should know that once your identity is exposed, I will not let you go ¡­ These two hundred people will all have children with you.¡±


    Two! A hundred! A!?


    Yuan Qinghua¡¯s face darkened, and he looked at his brothers around him in confusion.


    Was Emperor Yun fishing like crazy and killing two birds with one stone? It was a good plan to capture all of them and reproduce the Hungry Ghost path in large numbers.


    ¡°I wish you all a happy life.¡± Emperor Yun smiled indifferently and said to the goddess of love, Hundred Flowers, who was beside him, ¡± you and Yun zhongjun can send them down together.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The goddess of love, blossom, smiled.


    ???


    In an instant, all the players were dumbfounded. They exploded!


    What was he doing?


    We¡¯ve just completed our job-change and just left the dungeon, and such an explosive plot has already appeared?


    Game planning team, where¡¯s your conscience?


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi closed the external passageway of the ¡± six paths of reincarnation ¡± and took one last look at the power station of Mercury. The lush green trees led the lively little ones directly onto the teleportation array.


    After all, there was no water here, so they couldn¡¯t stay here for long.


    Hualala!


    With a light leap, Xu Zhi disappeared from the teleportation array on Mercury.


    When she opened her eyes again, she was already back in the living room.


    ¡°It¡¯s still possible for him to appear this time.¡±


    He sat on the sofa and looked at the group of little ones that he had brought back out of thin air. They were jumping around in the living room like a bunch of small ants. He was suddenly speechless. how should I settle them? ¡±

 Chapter 554

    ?


    554 Chapter 563-plan works


    In the living room, Xu Zhi returned to the orchard and casually opened the refrigerator. He took out a can of drinks that had been stored in the food industry and returned to the black sofa to sit down. He looked at the group of little ants jumping around on the ground.


    No ha, no ha!


    They fought madly and rolled on the ground. They were very happy.


    At this very moment, they were still wild beasts that ate raw meat and drank blood. They had yet to develop a civilization, similar to the ancestors of the apes and monkeys of humans. They had yet to develop any civilization. Therefore, Xu Zhi was not worried that their descendants would remember him in the future.


    ¡°I went out for a trip and a group of troublemakers suddenly appeared in my house ¡­¡±


    He massaged his temple.


    Mercury isn¡¯t just a power station. It¡¯s become a Buddha¡¯s land now. It¡¯s rare for me to go out and fool those guys on Mercury to develop the Huaxia divine system. I¡¯m living a pretty good life ¡­ But what about these Qi spirits? It¡¯s not a problem on Mercury, and it¡¯s even worse on earth.¡±


    There was no water on Mercury, so they couldn¡¯t live.


    On the other hand, the earth was filled with air and there was no radiation. It was such a beautiful, happy, and comfortable environment, and their powerful abilities were in vain.


    The best way was to send them to the vast universe, that was their world, but where to?


    The solar system?


    If they were allowed to wander around the planets in the solar system, the satellites would definitely shout that they were aliens!


    Then, he was completely exposed.


    Just like a sandbox for an Orchard, he could simply find a hundred mu of an asteroid and rear it? Block it again?


    That would also be a waste of their ability to soar through the universe. Creating a small sandbox to trap them was very uncomfortable for a cellular race in the vacuum of the universe.


    So, he was suddenly at a loss.


    Xu Zhi had always been a very realistic and pragmatic person. The three months of otaku life had not changed his original heart. He knew very well that this race with potential was a surprise to be powerful. But it was precisely because it was too powerful that he, a mere little Celestial Emperor, could not even cross the universe. He could not afford to raise it at the moment!


    For example, he was a fish that lived in a water tank and couldn¡¯t come out, while they were Eagles that could fly freely in the universe. How could they be compared?


    This was equivalent to a level 50 SSR epic-level purple-quality equipment that you had suddenly drawn when you were at level 30. The bright red attributes on it made you breathless, and the [ level is not enough to wear ] was very eye-catching, so you could only throw it in the warehouse to eat dust.


    However, Xu Zhi had never liked to play by the rules. He wanted to take down this SSR-tier race by force.


    If not, he would have made a plan to generate electricity on Mercury when he was only at the celestial Emperor realm. If it were not for the limited conditions, he would have been interested in turning the solar system green. He was just a small Celestial Emperor, and he wanted to do something about the solar system ¡­


    He had always had a huge appetite and was not afraid of overeating.


    This was also human nature. Most people were like this, eating the food in the basin and looking at the food in the pot ¡­ After all, he understood that he was greedy and had cultivated so many systems. If he were to advance at the normal speed of the heavenly Emperor realm, who knew how long it would take?


    And now, he was also considering skipping levels and forcefully eating this big surprise.


    simply put, we need to find a distant asteroid system in the universe and let it grow freely.


    Obviously, Xu Zhi first thought of the ancient wood Elf planet.


    It was far enough.


    As long as there was water in a small galaxy similar to the solar system, it would be a good grazing environment. Then, the problem returned to the original method, which was to build a teleportation array on planet GUMU ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s imperative to open up a path between the two realms!¡±


    At the thought of this, Xu Zhi took a deep breath, glanced at them again, and reached out his hand. cuties, for the sake of your future, this is really a headache.


    Wuwuwuwuwu!


    A group of little ants excitedly climbed up the back of Xu Zhi¡¯s palm, as if they had climbed to the top of a mountain. They shouted excitedly and waved their wooden Spears at the sky.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s palm was slightly turned over with dense bumps. It was a little bone-piercing and cold, but it was not a big deal.


    ¡°The amount of radiation is indeed very scary ¡­ I¡¯m starting to have a reaction to their natural advantage. It¡¯s very difficult for ordinary heavenly emperors to withstand it for long.¡±


    Xu Zhi was even more optimistic about their potential.


    ¡°To connect the two worlds, one has to be at least a God. This requires an enormous price. Ermin, di Qi, Carolyn, Phoenix ¡­ Not everyone is willing to pay such a huge price.¡±


    Xu Zhi picked up his pen and began to sort out his thoughts on his desk.


    ¡®When I tricked Ermin earlier, this intermediate god made two portable stone formations that could teleport each other. It wasn¡¯t a big deal. For an intermediate god, it was just a casual move. But this kind of ultra-long-distance remote sensing ¡­ Based on di Qi¡¯s current flying distance, even a God would be severely injured. It would take at least two thousand years of cultivation, and he might even fall back to the low-level deity stage!¡±


    Xu Zhi frowned and continued to write.


    Ermin¡¯s character is gentle and kind. She¡¯s the easiest to bully ¡­ However, he wasn¡¯t stupid. You won¡¯t help me. The price you have to pay is too great.¡±


    however, if I don¡¯t do it now, when I fly further, the price of locating it will be even greater. In the long run, this can¡¯t be delayed anymore!


    Xu Zhi pressed his forehead, took a sip of his drink, and put it down. He picked up his pen and felt annoyed, so he wrote again:


    at present, the medium gods will pay an irreversible price, and only the high-level gods can set up the teleportation circle.


    although the price is high, it¡¯s still bearable for high-grade gods. It¡¯ll take them two to three hundred years to recover. At present, only the Phoenix and Carolyn have reached this realm ¡­ With the Phoenix¡¯s personality, she would naturally help me unconditionally if she appeared as the God of creation, but I can¡¯t do that ¡­¡±


    ¡°Carolyn.¡±


    In the end, Xu Zhi wrote down these three big words on the paper. He was the only candidate.


    However, was Carolyn an idiot?


    You want her to lead the entire isodar race and spend two to three hundred years of weakness to get this thing for you?


    Even blood Brothers had to settle accounts clearly.


    Carolyn admired the ancient gods, but she was a Queen who was swift and decisive in her actions. She wasn¡¯t a naive and naive person. Furthermore, the identity of the ancient gods might be questioned.


    As for her liking you? At that time, he was only lusting after her body. Xu Zhi was pursuing the path of science. He was a leader of his generation who was more rational than emotional. He would not be reluctant to part with so-called love. If Xu Zhi could really get it done by taking off his clothes, he would not have to worry so much.


    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult for me.¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath, feeling that this was a dead end.


    No one could help him build a teleportation array. After all, it was a huge price even for a high-level God.


    Perhaps, only a rank nine world could easily do something like this.


    it seems like he controls everything, but in the end ¡­ I¡¯m still pitifully weak, and my true realm is only that of a heavenly Emperor. I can¡¯t get out of the universe¡¯s vacuum, so I can only think of various ways.¡±


    Xu Zhi was silent for a moment, and suddenly, an idea flashed across his mind.


    wait, from another perspective, it¡¯s because my realm is not high enough that I can¡¯t eat this new big cake, but I can drag some gods into this! We¡¯ll become partners and promise to develop a piece of land together.¡±


    after all, those gods think they¡¯ve earned a lot, but in fact, even they themselves are my people.


    ¡°Yes, dupe her, let her profit greatly!¡±


    After much thought, he finally locked onto Carolyn.


    After all, the ancient God had come into contact with Carolyn and said that there was a real estate project in a new world. Should he come? He wanted her to open up a teleportation formation to show his sincerity.


    it¡¯s just that Carolyn¡¯s side is also very troublesome at the moment. We¡¯ve already agreed that we¡¯ll visit both of our universes the next time ¡­ He pondered in his heart,¡¯my internal universe?¡¯


    As the tomb keeper of the ancient civilization, how could he not start learning the parallel world?


    He felt that it was too difficult for him to become a heavenly Emperor.


    After turning West and winding paths, it was another dead end.


    He looked at the six paths of reincarnation, ¡± is it possible to use the inner world of the nine revolutions mysterious art? ¡±


    At this moment.


    Having just returned from Inferno, the group of players was still in high spirits, researching a brand new ancient system. Furthermore, they had more than 200 wives and were practically the second emperor of great joy.


    If Carolyn were to see him, it would be a little too indecent ¡­


    Xu Zhi still weighed his options. furthermore, this is not a spiritual universe, nor is it a magic core system. This is the material plane. If anyone sees this, they¡¯ll definitely notice that something is wrong at first glance.


    Therefore, I can¡¯t show her around in my spiritual world, the universe, or the world of the Gravekeeper.


    However, I can bring her here for a tour, saying that this is a mysterious land of a broken level nine extraordinary civilization, and I can stop her from visiting my brain ¡­ I can even use this as a leverage to talk to her about discovering a world-like World and a plan to develop it together.¡±

 Chapter 555

    ?


    555 Chapter 564


    After making up his mind, Xu Zhi began to take action directly.


    first, I¡¯ll settle the aftermath of hell. Then, I¡¯ll invite Carolyn to visit this world of the six paths of reincarnation as a super ancient God. As a formality, I¡¯ll use it as a springboard to invite her to participate in the space farming project.


    It was hard to get a race with surprising potential. It would be a waste if he didn¡¯t make a big wave and make a world-shaking wave to develop quickly!


    Xu Zhi felt that his plan was very sound.


    In a short while, the netherworld shook slightly.


    A huge hole was torn in the space, and a majestic existence that was covered in blurry light returned with a huge black and white Samsara. Above it, there were dense light rays.


    The whole reincarnation slowly pulled up, and the mechanical armor returned to its position.


    BOOM!


    Along with a huge vibration, it was embedded in the top of the netherworld.


    At the same time, the path of the heaven-born, the path of the mortal world, the path of the beast, and all the other powerful beings felt an indescribable connection in their hearts. It was as if something within them had returned to them.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    All the people in Fengdu Ghost City quickly looked up and felt their throats dry.


    The Emperor who had brought reincarnation with him had finally returned after several years.


    everyone, ¡± Zhang Ji murmured bitterly, ¡± the Emperor of the Samsara Palace has returned. Now that we know the truth of the ancient times, we¡¯ll have to drink the soup immediately and fall into the cycle of reincarnation to be reincarnated.


    The surrounding people looked dejected and sighed.


    This was the netherworld. So what if they knew the truth?


    He couldn¡¯t bring it with him when he was born, and he couldn¡¯t bring it with him when he was dead.


    ¡­.


    The players were also in an uproar.


    as expected, His Majesty has returned!


    brothers, it¡¯s obvious that Jue wushen and the opening of the hell of avicinaraka were caused by these ancient existences. They took advantage of the departure of this dictatorial Emperor to let us know something!


    ¡°It¡¯s time for the first two hundred of us to form the heaven defying Alliance.¡±


    after all, each of us has a life-and-death friendship. We¡¯ve even sworn a blood oath. This is a very deep bond.


    ¡°Good luck! The only way to overcome fear is to face it with courage!¡±


    ¡­


    The Samsara Palace.


    In the dark Palace, there were many Black Dragon pillars that exuded an ancient aura.


    ¡°Your Majesty ¡­¡± Meng Po said. She briefly described the arcade game information that had happened in the netherworld over the years, Jue wushen, and even the entire path of the heaven-born, as well as the changes in hell that they had learned from di ting.


    Xu Zhi felt more and more at ease with Shangguan man. He was indeed the most promising subordinate at the moment. He was so much more reliable.


    He sat on a high place and said indifferently, ¡± those living beings, the ancient gods who failed in their mission, the people who were forgotten by the world, are stirring up trouble in the dark, trying to expose the truth of history. However, they are just ants trying to shake a tree.


    He continued, ¡±


    as for those people who pushed for the opening of the most ancient God¡¯s shrine, they only wanted to awaken some prehistoric existences to fight against me ¡­ Those who have left have died in the long river of time and can not be revived.¡±


    Meng PO¡¯s heart was in turmoil. This sentence contained a lot of secrets. Was this a battle between ancient gods? By saying that the other party was the loser of the old era, it meant that His Majesty was the old era¡¯s ¡­


    The winner?


    Shangguan man took a deep breath. This part of the mysterious prehistory that was missing, some of the existence that was too taboo, was not something she could interfere with. She quickly lowered her head and said, ¡± yes.


    ¡°Send the creatures of Fengdu to be reincarnated.¡± A faint, majestic voice was heard. Xu Zhi seemed to have said a lot of secrets, but if you thought about it carefully, you would feel that he had not said anything at all and that he was just filling in the blanks with his brain.


    ¡°Dead souls, report.¡±


    On this day, Fengdu was bathed in blood.


    In the netherworld, wailing sounds continued. The reincarnated ones formed a long line, countless.


    ¡­


    The celestial realm.


    Wow!


    A child was born out of thin air, and a sharp saber Qi shot into the sky.


    ¡°What a powerful talent.¡± Inside the room, the beautiful Deva couple were both shocked.


    The man¡¯s eyes widened, and his heart skipped a beat. could it be that talents are beginning to appear in large numbers? ¡±


    ¡°This is a good opportunity.¡± His wife¡¯s beautiful eyes rolled as she said shyly, ¡± then let¡¯s have another child quickly. Who knows, we might even have another talented child.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to be here, right?¡± The husband was a little shy.


    ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    After saying that, she hesitated for a moment and called out to the sky, ¡± Hundred flowers of love.


    Puchi!


    A light arrow shot over and ruthlessly pierced through the two of them.


    The two of them began to kiss.


    In the celestial realm, it was all about beauty. The noble celestial beings all had pure love and husband and wife relationships.


    On the other side, Hundred Flowers had an audience.


    After a short while.


    ¡°Zhang Ji ¡­¡± Zhang Ji, you¡¯re finally here. The strength of the heavenly realm has been greatly improved! No matter what you¡¯ve left behind in the mortal world, it¡¯s impossible for you to defeat yourself and me. Furthermore, there¡¯s still Yun zhongjun, whose talent is still rising.¡±


    Emperor Yun was full of confidence, but his eyes flickered for a few seconds as he looked into the distance. there¡¯s a change in the netherworld again. I feel that it seems to have returned to normal order. What exactly has happened all these years? ¡±


    ¡­


    It was thriving.


    Xu Zhi cast a glance at the six paths of reincarnation.


    This trip was considered a happy one. All that was left was to see how they would develop, how the world would advance, the appearance of the Huaxia divine system, the various radiation Buddhas, and the innate Qi ¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that my nine revolutions mysterious art world has turned into a radiation Buddha land?¡± Xu Zhi felt a little apprehensive in his heart. He thought that no matter how much trouble they were making, they shouldn¡¯t have made it so exaggerated.


    However, it was not the time to study this place. After all, they had finished resting and recuperating. They could do whatever they wanted. The clone of the Samsara Palace sat quietly in the Samsara Palace, turning into a statue.


    ¡­


    On the other side, the ancient God¡¯s clone opened his eyes.


    now, I¡¯ve confirmed the identities of my three clones. Hermes, the ancient God, and his Majesty of the Samsara temple ¡­


    As for Messiah, she was not a clone. She was just a native body inside. When she entered, she just needed to control it a little. Usually, she would leave it for Hera to play with. Now, she had left it in the wushen Palace for safekeeping.


    The ancient land of lava was surrounded by green trees. After several eras, various divine clans had formed, and tall stone walls stood in the ancient city.


    Back then, the daughter of Sheng Lin, Subaru, had already become a mid-level deity. This time, the three pillar gods were like three legs, and there would not be a second disaster in a short period of time.


    it¡¯s another era, one year after another. In this world, only time is eternal.


    Xu Zhi lowered his head and floated past, crossing a thousand miles with one step.


    He looked at the land quietly and thought of the human-shaped pillar God, the Grand unification virus, who pushed the world line behind the scenes, using the great joy Emperor as a push to rule the world in the turbulent era.


    As for the balloon player, he seemed to have become Carolyn¡¯s tool in the ancient lava domain. He was responsible for taking care of the reincarnators and becoming a transmigrator Association, taking in some dead geniuses and transmigrating them to parallel universes.


    ¡°A transmigrator? This seems to be turning a novel into reality.¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed and strode forward. Before long, he had arrived at the miqiya Ranch. This Cemetery of time, which had been distorted by the mind, buried the civilization of the previous lava era.

 Chapter 556

    ?


    556 Arrival and sightseeing


    Xu Zhi looked at the cemetery. The tombstones were all alone and scattered. The cold wind carried the withered leaves with it, making it hazy. It seemed to still retain the appearance from hundreds of years ago. Two of them were the most eye-catching.


    It was the tomb of Levis, the god of science.


    Nameless person, Caroline¡¯s grave.


    it¡¯s all the wilderness. Those technological civilizations no longer exist. Xu Zhi was sighing with emotion. The isodalans were the most stubborn, passionate, and hot-blooded people he had ever seen.


    After waiting for a while, the gravestone started to shake. Caroline¡¯s gravestone was lifted up, and a woman in red slowly walked out while holding an oil-paper umbrella.


    Xu Zhi turned his head and looked over.


    God, you¡¯ve returned after a long time. Carolyn said in a soft voice.


    ¡°Yeah, long time no see.¡± Xu Zhi thought about it and did not say much.


    ¡°A chat?¡± Replied Carolyn with a smile.


    Xu Zhi felt a little helpless. He knew what she was going to do, so he could only nod.


    The two of them sat down to drink milk tea.


    Perhaps, he had led Carolyn astray back then. This was a scene that she deeply missed. Every time they reunited, they would sit down and have a drink.


    After all, she was a non-mainstream girl who was a fanatical biological modification enthusiast who found people to talk about some strange theories and hated the machinery trend.


    The two of them quickly sat down, and Carolyn was the one talking about what she had seen and heard over the years.


    Ever since the three pillar gods had been ruthlessly attacked, they went into hiding once again. As the destiny of the three races, they were still scheming against each other.


    In the current era, instead of taking the path of Science and Technology, people were taking the path of various cultivation systems. The era had also begun to enter the Middle Ages. Nuns, church Knights, carriages, and living standards were also relatively better.


    although we¡¯re in a parallel universe, we¡¯re still paying attention to this world.


    Caroline took a sip of her milk tea. She seemed to be talking to Xu Zhi, but also seemed to be talking to herself. All these years, she had been lacking someone to listen to her. every few years, we send out reconnaissance planes to observe the progress of the civilization in the main universe and collect their average physical data and data. We also observe the degree of genetic chain correction given to them by the three pillar gods. The three pillar gods are a super-computing virus that is constantly pushing forward their own race!


    they¡¯re evolving. They¡¯re all Giants. Since the daughter of Sheng Lin, they¡¯ve been different from us. They dug out our bones and called us prehistoric dwarves by their archaeologists.


    She stretched out her hand.


    A disc that looked like a black flying saucer slowly floated in the air. this is a reconnaissance plane.


    The corners of Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes twitched.


    Wasn¡¯t this a UFO?


    But in a sense, they were indeed aliens. They observed this relatively backward civilization and did not interfere.


    ¡°How should I put this? I don¡¯t have that mechanical romance, I don¡¯t have that steel Jungle City, mechanical armors, and all sorts of motorcycles. The air in this world is much purer.¡± Caroline pouted and smiled as she pointed at the gravestones. I finally understand. This is the era of the Giants. This civilization is like a cycle of repetition. In the future, there will be gravekeepers. I don¡¯t care about them, but after all these years, I¡¯ve been all alone. I always feel like I¡¯m living in a bottle, trapped, and uncomfortable. It¡¯s rare that you¡¯re back.


    She smiled and felt a little melancholic, but she didn¡¯t hide it. She handed him a cup of milk tea and said, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you what happened all these years. You¡¯ve disappeared again all these years. Where have you been? Can you tell me some interesting news? How was the mechanical armor now? I¡¯m really envious of your strength, being able to cross many places and see worlds we¡¯ve never imagined.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the mech armors?¡± Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment and said, ¡± right now, it¡¯s in a very interesting place. He gave it to someone who belongs to him. Maybe I can take you there to take a look.


    ¡°You gave it away?¡± Carolyn¡¯s eyes widened.


    She knew how precious that thing was. It could be the remains of a ninth-rank beast, but it was given to someone else?


    ¡°It¡¯s returning to the owner.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    ¡°Return it to its original owner? It must be very interesting.¡± Without asking any further, Carolyn finally stood up and said, ¡± however, speaking of the world, I can bring you to see our world.


    Xu Zhi did not regard her as an outsider. He was very curious to begin with. The self-proclaimed isodalans of the God race were still very worthy of reference and learning from Carolyn¡¯s ¡± world creation ¡± cultivation path.


    Following that, he directly entered Carolyn¡¯s spiritual world.


    With a bang, a vast world appeared in his head.


    It was an innocent and romantic starry sky. It was incomparably beautiful, and the stars were bright.


    ¡°Starry sky? Was this the romance of the people of isodar? Or is it your dream?¡± Xu Zhi looked around curiously. The scattered stars and clouds were very much in line with the izodails ¡®fanatical and perfectionist nature.


    ¡°Both.¡± Carolyn pointed in front of her.


    It was a Blue Planet with seven continents. There were murlocs, Dragons, and Hydra. They were all species from the past.


    it¡¯s all virtual reality outside the universe. This is a planet, a round ancient lava continent, adapted from the space you showed us back then. We, the people of isodar, do not live on it. We have very few people, and are called the Protoss. We manage the data and physical parameters of this land. Only 3000 people, and when they die of old age, we will replace them with new babies.


    Xu Zhi nodded.


    In a sense, it was equivalent to a group of souls undergoing special ¡®data transformation¡¯. Naturally, souls would grow old, age, and die. Although the data could be adjusted and the soul medium could be continuously supplemented to achieve eternal life, the people of isodar did not hate death. They chose the normal way of growing old, aging, and dying.


    ¡°You¡¯re as arrogant as ever.¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed. They did not want their own race to become a pool of dead water. They used extreme methods to maintain the humility and thirst for knowledge of their own race. Survival of the fittest was their greatest arrogance.


    He then watched it again.


    It had developed to a standard.


    As expected of the righteous and hot-blooded people of isodar, they were developing peacefully and steadily.


    They were not a special race that caused trouble.


    As for the transmigrators system, it could be considered unique, but it was similar to those novels on earth. There was also the reincarnator¡¯s divine institution. Xu Zhi took a serious look around for several days and indeed learned a lot of knowledge, as well as the new technology of the izodaians. He had gained a lot.


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ll have to come here regularly to harvest them in the future.¡± He thought to himself, the people of isodar are still cheating here.


    After the tour, Caroline stopped in her tracks and stared at Xu Zhi with a fiery gaze. The look in her eyes was as if she had seen a lover who was still looking forward to it, and it was as if she had seen a great beauty.


    Xu Zhi naturally did not think that it was his own beauty that was alluring. He knew what the interest of this mad scientist was, so he just said, ¡± I¡¯ll take you to a special world.


    Carolyn nodded her head in a hurry, her eyes bright as she said, ¡± I¡¯m looking forward to it!


    One of her clones descended and left with Xu Zhi.


    ¡­


    After a while.


    After passing through the teleportation formation, they arrived at the world of six paths of reincarnation.


    Two mysterious existences had descended into the sky above this land, and no one could sense their arrival.


    Huala!


    The two of them walked down the street.


    ¡°This is the material world! It really existed in time and space ¡­ It¡¯s not our parallel spiritual universe.¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s eyes were filled with the joy of a young girl. A new world, a new structure ¡­ To her, it was the joy of discovering a new world that brought joy to her dull life.


    Xu Zhi did not find it strange.


    After all, scientists always liked new discoveries.


    ¡°Do you want to eat something?¡± Xu Zhi pointed at the steaming steamer in the antique-looking shop of the owner by the roadside. two buns and two cups of soy milk, please.


    ¡°Okay, two hot steamed buns and soy milk.¡± The boss greeted them with a smile.


    Xu Zhi handed the thing over. it¡¯s better than milk tea. It has a different flavor.


    In the ancient Lava Land, there was no such food as bean juice. Instead, some idiotic players would kill themselves to satisfy their appetite when they evolved into a delicacy!


    Therefore, the food was quite complete. After all, in the food industry, it was very prestigious to bring people on vacation. All the plants and animals were delicious, sweet and delicious.


    ¡°It¡¯s good! It¡¯s such a surprise. It¡¯s a pleasure to travel with you.¡± While eating, Carolyn was very happy. However, she continued to sense the surroundings, and immediately revealed an unconcealed shock. this world is formed by nine different spaces, and it actually has three different time flows? ¡±


    This was unbelievable and beyond his understanding of the world.


    this is a broken world, pieced together by fragments of different levels of high-level and low-level formats, ¡± Xu Zhi said as he ate. He did not care about his image, nor did he have any intention of hiding it. After all, such high-level analysis and high-level gods could not be hidden. at your level, you should have tried to increase the time, right? ¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Caroline also tried to improve her nerve reflexes and various reactions, but she could no longer improve them. This was because Xu Zhi had set the maximum speed of flow from the beginning, so naturally, she could not improve them any further.


    we¡¯re the highest-level world, so we naturally have a huge advantage. On the other hand, there are endless worlds in the other worlds, so naturally, there are all kinds of lower-level worlds, ¡± Xu Zhi explained. This was the truth, told to him by the Zerg sub-brain. This was the greatest distinction between high-leveled civilizations.


    Carolyn¡¯s eyes lit up as she said, ¡± you mean, the difference in time is the difference between the worlds? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s really interesting! Is this the true face of the world?¡± Carolyn was very happy. She lowered her head and sipped on a cup of soybean milk with an adorable expression. She silently sensed the entire world, and suddenly, she sensed the netherworld.


    A black and white wheel was emitting a terrifying aura.


    It was the terrifying mech armor that appeared back then, suspected to be the remains of a type 9.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    She raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Analyzing!¡±


    ¡°Establish a module!¡±


    ¡°Ultra-fast linkage operation!¡±


    ¡­


    A huge amount of data and information entered her brain crazily.


    Suddenly, her body trembled as if she was stunned. Her body trembled as she looked at the people around her. this is another way similar to the death God¡¯s immortality ¡­ Undying and indestructible?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±

 Chapter 557

    ?


    557 Carolyn¡¯s bewilderment (2 in 1)


    the dead¡¯s Loop, the back and forth, is another form of immortality of the death god ¡­ With a serious look on her face, Carolyn silently sensed the mysterious black and white wheel. She could not help but ask, ¡± you, or this world, what do you call that mechanical armor now? ¡±


    ¡°Reincarnation.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s voice was heard slowly.


    Wheel ¡­ Are you going back?


    Carolyn closed her eyes slightly.


    Hu!


    On the street, a strong breeze ruffled her hair and sleeves. Birds were flying in the distance.


    The bustling people talked among themselves, and her mind continued to expand. Her terrifying super-computing power covered the entire land, and the world seemed to be shrinking into an extremely real sandbox.


    Mountains, rivers, and a huge, complex will that was mixed with countless creatures suddenly mixed in with the reincarnation and sang loudly. It was bustling, sacred, and inexplicable. She seemed to hear the murmurs of the world¡¯s origin.


    There were new changes in her eyes. Animals, people, seabirds, and all living souls gathered into a huge surging River. It flowed endlessly in the latitude of time. Finally, the river turned around and formed a ring.


    ¡°The circle theory of life!¡±


    At this moment, Carolyn heard the most beautiful voice in the world, giving her the profoundness and grandeur of history. I see its essence!


    She seemed to have seen a Yin Yang Tai Chi diagram in the black and white mysterious wheel. The Yin Yang diagram was spinning slowly. Black was death, and white was life.


    ¡°Reincarnation, it¡¯s really too beautiful ¡­ This is the structure and miracle of another life, a completely different development of the world!¡± Caroline muttered softly and couldn¡¯t help but praise. She opened her arms and was sincerely happy. the universe! It¡¯s really amazing!¡±


    For Carolyn, there was nothing more exciting than what she was seeing.


    The remains of a type 9 powerhouse had given rise to a special immortal civilization, allowing her to have a more terrifying understanding of type 9 powerhouses.


    yes, the world is very magical. It contains infinite possibilities. Xu Zhi could not deny it, but he also felt the same way. there¡¯s no way we can understand its vastness.


    Caroline held the soy milk and took a big bite of the bun. She was as excited as a little girl. She said happily, ¡± thank you for bringing me out for a walk. This journey was full of dreams. I have always wanted to explore the vast world and explore this 10000-year-old empire that stands in the past and the future. Thank you!


    Xu Zhi nodded. He was quite relaxed.


    He had originally thought of it as a vacation, coming here to relax and sightsee.


    Normally, a weak celestial Thearch would be so scared that he would be unable to speak when he saw such a terrifying Supreme existence. This was the pressure of a life form¡¯s level, but Xu Zhi was different.


    He had seen the growth of this existence with his own eyes, so he naturally talked to this high-level God as an equal, even if she had begun to try to touch the threshold of the level nine world, the laws of the molecular level, and the pressure was so great that it was shocking.


    don¡¯t be in such a hurry to thank me. Every world has its own rules and characteristics ¡­ This world is made of delicious food. I¡¯ll take you to eat something good.¡± Xu Zhi took her to the side and ordered a spicy hot pot.


    She found this new way of eating very interesting.


    After the two of them sat down, Carolyn continued to slowly sense the entire world.


    Her terrifying super-computing ability, as a high-level divine computer, and the rules of the whole world were not hidden in front of her at this moment. She covered the words of the entire crowd, every voice.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your numbing hot pot.¡± The boss walked over.


    Taking a bite of the tofu, Carolyn¡¯s eyes lit up. delicious! It¡¯s really too delicious!


    Her voice was the common language of the path of humanity, with a pure accent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be more delicious food. I brought you here for sightseeing.¡± Xu Zhi said with a leisurely smile. He could understand very well that at this level, many people would lose interest in power and wealth. Only good food could still touch the joy in one¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Caroline nodded and called out in pure human language. She did not care about her image at all. boss, one more serving. I want a spicy one!


    ¡°Yo, this little girl¡¯s taste is quite unique.¡± The boss next to him was also very friendly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Caroline¡¯s mouth did not stop. She stuffed the food into her mouth, and her beautiful face swelled up like a Toad. boss, I¡¯m so cute. Can you give me some more? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a spicier one.¡± The boss laughed.


    ¡°The boss is so bad.¡± Caroline revealed an angry expression.


    Xu Zhi looked at this high-level God, who instantly did as the Romans do. His tone was exactly the same, and the natives did not feel that anything was amiss. They even had a strong favorable impression of him, which made him feel a little terrified.


    No matter how strong the consciousness of an ordinary high-level God was or how terrifying their learning ability was, it was difficult for them to learn the language of this world in an instant. However, the magic core system was different. It could scan the entire city in an instant, read everyone¡¯s way of speaking, expressions, and movements, and perform big data calculations. They could understand it in an instant.


    ¡°Is this another world?¡±


    Caroline teased the boss for a while and continued to sense it. Like Granny Liu entering the Grand View Garden, she was full of excitement. how many more of such worlds are there? ¡± When will I be able to Cross Worlds and travel like you?¡±


    When I have more worlds, you will be able to travel across worlds.


    Xu Zhi said calmly in his heart, but he also felt that there was a long way to go.


    It was not easy to give them a future.


    After all, all of them were trapped in their own worlds. They were indeed small people in bottles that they could not solve on their own. Their strength was still too low. However, there would be more worlds in the future. The real heavens and myriad worlds would definitely be able to travel everywhere.


    ¡°How¡¯s this world?¡± Xu Zhi fiddled with the sauce plate for the seasoning.


    ¡°This world is very interesting!¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s face turned serious as she said, ¡± they don¡¯t have magic nuclei. They¡¯re all made of flesh and blood. Furthermore, all living beings are basically delicacies. Their brains are like safes. Although the calculations of flesh and blood are very slow, it¡¯s undeniable that their advantage is that they can¡¯t be understood ¡­ I can¡¯t read or invade their memories to calculate the ¡®fate¡¯ of this world. I can¡¯t find their world lines.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded. This was the biggest difference between carbon-based flesh and blood life forms and silicon-based life forms. the world line is to see the future of fate. The multiverse is the unique rule of our magic nucleus system world ¡­ Most of the other worlds are made up of flesh and blood. It¡¯s still possible to read one or two memories, but it can¡¯t invade everyone like a virus, so it¡¯s impossible to predict the future.¡±


    ¡°Boss, one more serving of pepper soup, please.¡±


    Caroline took a bite of the meatball, and the juice overflowed. The delicious taste exploded in her mouth. She raised her hand high and shouted like a customer next to her. Then. she whispered, ¡± they seem to have no gods and are extremely weak, but they have terrifying potential ¡­


    ¡®I can feel the existence of the so-called Samsara Palace. He has made all the living beings in this world immortal ¡­¡¯ You gave him that mech armor, right? It turns out that you came here with the goal of creating a Supreme treasure, but to give it to someone.¡±


    In Carolyn¡¯s eyes, her original goal was already very clear. She had created that mechanical armor for this place, to gift it to that person.


    Xu Zhi did not argue, because that was the only explanation.


    ¡°Return to its owner, does that mean that the dead rank 9 belongs to this world?¡±


    Carolyn smiled as she habitually stirred her soy milk Cup with her straw. this world has a prehistoric civilization. A terrifying level 9 ancient God fell, and you used his remains to create a Supreme treasure. After that, you returned it to this world with a declining civilization and helped them to rise again? Do you have a friendship with that ninth-rank? To protect his descendants and the civilization of this world?¡±


    Xu Zhi still did not say anything.


    Caroline took another deep look at the figure in the Samsara temple and pretended to be casual again. I am the eternal God of death, and he is the six paths of reincarnation ¡­ In a certain sense, they are the laws of death. Is he the other me that you supported? In the future, will you rise like me?¡±


    ¡®Or should I say ¡­ He¡¯s also a tomb keeper?¡±


    Carolyn sighed softly.


    ¡°Yeah, guarding the remains of an ancient type 9 world, the reincarnation of more than 600000 creatures, isn¡¯t he another tomb keeper? Guarding an ancient civilization, perhaps in the future, they will be of the same kind as us.¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s feelings were extremely complicated.


    In her eyes, the height of the ancient gods was becoming more and more unknown.


    The remains of a Grade 9 could actually be given away so casually.


    This was Samsara! Reincarnation! She looked through it and deduced with her super-computing power. That terrifying ¡± world treasure ¡± was not inferior to her parallel multiverse, but it was easily given to someone to rise up, even just a celestial Thearch. She could not imagine such a big deal!


    Yes, it was.


    It was hard for her to imagine.


    However, she was also very emotional. Pride and complicated emotions gushed out of her heart.


    If the ancient God in front of him didn¡¯t have such a broad mind, how could he have allowed him to rise?


    Or even help him rise?


    At that time, he wasn¡¯t even a Celestial Emperor!


    Thinking of this, she felt a deep sense of gratitude in her heart. She was the first one, and the man who had been given the relic was the second.


    Reincarnation ¡­


    He had nothing to be jealous of.


    The pride of the people of isodar did not allow them to be jealous. Only the others were jealous of the gods.


    At this moment, in Carolyn¡¯s eyes, this world had shattered, with three different types of spatial dimensions being created. It must have experienced a tragic war that lasted tens of thousands, or even hundreds of millions of years, which had even led to the fall of a Supreme existence at the ninth rank!


    The current New world, the world of six paths of reincarnation, was formed by nine pieces of broken world fragments. It was very incomplete, and even the flow of time was not equal.


    Furthermore, she could also sense the communication between the netherworld, the path of the heaven-born, and even the path of the beast ¡­ The vocabulary was Jue wushen, prehistory, Buddhism, Daoism, radiation light source system, and innate Qi system.


    All of this was enough to set off a storm in her heart!


    These two systems, the ancient temples that were tens of thousands or even hundreds of millions of years old, the green lamps and ancient tablets, and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, contained a lot of information.


    Her vision was extremely high, and she was currently touching the peak of the gods, looking for the threshold of the ninth-rank world. How could she not understand the charm of it?


    This world was very shocking.


    Although there were no gods now, the rise after the great destruction might bloom beautiful flowers on the ruins.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare that you¡¯ve brought me here for a tour, and it¡¯s quite interesting ¡­ This new world is so special.¡± Carolyn didn¡¯t like to get to the bottom of things. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡± you returned that reincarnation cycle to them. Are you waiting for this world to quietly develop again? ¡±


    Xu Zhi did not give a direct answer. what do you think of the future of this world? ¡±


    After some serious consideration, Carolyn shook her head and said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either ¡­ It¡¯s impossible to predict the world lines, and the human mind is the most difficult to fathom. It¡¯s difficult to do so even with the highest computing power. However, I feel that the radiation system and the innate Qi system are very terrifying. The energy and terror contained in them are not inferior to the future of our monster core clan.¡±


    Xu Zhi immediately felt at ease.


    He had asked Carolyn to come over to help him take a look.


    After all, a high-level God¡¯s vision was still very high.


    back then, you could determine my rise by observing the world line and the civilization era of the Ishtar people ¡­ However, he could not see the future in this world. The future, even for us, is unknown.¡± With a serious expression, Carolyn said, ¡± as for the person who gave him the ¡®reincarnation¡¯, although his talent is terrifying, and he was able to decide the entire era ¡­ However, no one knows how high he can reach in the future.¡±


    The reason why she chose to sleep in the ancient land of lava was that the world was transparent to her, and there were no secrets at all. She could see the development of the next few decades, and it would be enough if she went out occasionally to mention some genes.


    But in front of him, with the unknown, there was novelty.


    For example, right now.


    ¡°Eh? What a strange, unknown creature.¡±


    She was silently sensing some special creatures in the animal path. Some animals and plants with legs were studying the prehistoric civilization.


    ¡± I¡¯m going crazy! Brothers, this job-changing quest, Buddhist and Daoist, is too difficult!¡±


    ¡°As expected! This main storyline had a time limit! There are more than two hundred of us now, and more than a hundred of the plants can still pollinate, but once they¡¯re done, it¡¯ll be the animals ¡°turn!¡± Some of them were crying while shaking the experimental potion.


    ¡°Animals can¡¯t pollinate, flower and bear fruit, so they can only ¡­¡±


    Some people felt like they were about to break down. This was against the rules. Would this game of yours pass the vetting process?


    ¡°Looking at it now, I estimate that the plants can only last for half a year! If you can¡¯t figure out the system and can¡¯t successfully change your profession and escape, you¡¯ll have to suffer the punishment of your life!¡± Some of them were sitting cross-legged and cultivating their true Qi. While they were cultivating, they were wailing.


    ¡°This is too tragic! The main quest has turned into a time-limited escape room game!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe! We plants don¡¯t care and just watch. We can take the opportunity to take screenshots!¡±


    shameless planning team, oppressing poor laborers!


    Some of them pointed to the sky with one hand and the other to the ground, their faces full of resistance and indignation.


    ¡­


    ¡°Analyzing language ¡­¡±


    ¡°Insufficient data for language.¡±


    ¡°Unable to analyze.¡±


    Carolyn frowned slightly.


    ¡°???¡±


    What were they talking about?


    And all kinds of exaggerated movements?


    Her divine telekinesis covered the entire town. There were millions of people, and a huge database was enough to analyze every person¡¯s words. However, there were too few of them in front of her.


    Furthermore, their expressions, actions, and the language they spoke did not seem to match at all. It was difficult to analyze the meaning of their words. Perhaps, it would take many days to analyze.


    ¡°Is this a prehistoric language? the ancient language from the era of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva? Are they reviving and studying the ancient cultivation system?¡± Carolyn muttered in her heart as she continued to organize her thoughts, ¡± that world existence that had lost a rank 9? Did you cultivate this kind of Buddhism or Daoism?¡±


    She sat in the shop and ate the hot spicy soup, constantly trying to figure it out.


    Xu Zhi seemed to be able to tell that there was something wrong with the look on her face. There was a high chance that she was looking at the free labor who were causing trouble. She was complaining and screaming loudly, which greatly affected the appearance and style of the ¡± six realms of reincarnation.


    However, the foundation of the cultivation system still depended on their selfless contributions.


    &Nbsp; cough, cough, cough.


    Xu Zhi coughed twice and asked, ¡± what do you think of the cultivation system in this area? ¡±


    it¡¯s unbelievable. The innate Qi seems to be able to live in the vacuum universe world. Caroline pondered for a moment and said, ¡± as for the Buddha style, it happens to be the kind of vacuum universe world with high radiation ¡­ If I¡¯m not wrong, these two ancient systems are both related to the vast universe that I once went to!¡±


    Naturally, Carolyn still remembered her journey through the universe back then.


    ¡°Do you know why I wanted to investigate that world?¡± Xu Zhi asked with a smile.


    ¡°You want to ¡­¡± Carolyn was slightly shocked. Back then, her realm was not high enough. And now, the ancient God was finally going to reveal the truth?


    In fact, according to the analysis of the izodaians, there were two mysteries to the ancient gods.


    The first one was the mechanical armor blueprint.


    At this moment, it had already been unraveled. It turned out that it was a Supreme treasure made from the remains of a ninth-rank magical beast. It could change its form and be given to the one in the netherworld.


    The second was to take them to explore the universe.


    At that time, they guessed that there might be some great enemy in that vacuum universe that had destroyed the ancient civilization where the ancient gods lived!


    ¡°Now that I think about it, it seems like these two things can be put together ¡­¡±


    Caroline was silent in her heart,. there is obviously a terrifying enemy in the vacuum of the universe that destroyed the civilization of the ancient gods. Furthermore, it also destroyed the ancient world of six paths of reincarnation and killed the rank nine expert of this world. After all. that rank nine expert¡¯s Buddhist cultivation technique was obviously used to conquer the vacuum of the universe ¡­¡¯ It was a complete match!


    Therefore, it made perfect sense now that they were using the remains of the rank 9 to help this world rise again ¡­ The enemy probably hasn¡¯t disappeared either, and still poses a strong threat.¡±


    It was just that a great enemy of that level was a little shocking.


    Even a type 9 powerhouse had fallen.


    She pursed her lips and felt that she could understand a lot of things from this world, the ancient temple, and its hundreds of millions of years of history.


    That touching and touching history was also related to them.


    Xu Zhi did not pay any attention to Caroline¡¯s thoughts and went straight to the point of this trip. He was ready to make her a partner. He said, ¡± at that time, I was traveling in the vacuum universe and found another world fragment that was missing and broken. I¡¯m in a vacuum universe right now. I wonder if you¡¯re interested in participating? ¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s heart trembled. She sat on a chair in the spicy hot pot shop, and her hand that was eating a skewer of meat also stopped. In an instant, she understood that this was a super ancient God giving her a huge opportunity!

 Chapter 558

    ?


    558 Chapter 567 guilt


    This was naturally a huge opportunity.


    Caroline stirred the soup with a spoon, her heart was not calm.


    She vaguely remembered the time when the Ishtar people were at their peak. She was the youngest and most passionate person in the world. She led all the wise men of Ishtar, the fat Dragon and Viviana, to explore the vacuum with the entire Research Institute. They yearned for the mysterious unknown land.


    But as time went by, all her old friends passed away, and she became The Guardian of civilization, guarding the last glory of the Ishtar people alone, turning into a corridor of prehistoric memories.


    And now, he was finally willing to bring them into that spacetime?


    However, the corresponding danger ¡­ Could he block it?


    After all, that mysterious universe contained terrifying enemies. This was an opportunity, but also a crisis.


    Caroline took a deep breath, stood up, and replied seriously, ¡± logically speaking, it¡¯s best to train in peace, but ¡­ I refuse!¡±


    Xu Zhi immediately laughed.


    The izodarian¡¯s temper was completely under his control. They liked challenges, and he had long expected that.


    that area is in a distant space and time. I need to locate it ¡­ Xu Zhi thought for a moment and said, ¡± you guys have studied space technology before, so it shouldn¡¯t be too bad.


    Xu Zhi handed over di Qi¡¯s research materials.


    Carolyn¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, and she couldn¡¯t help but start to feel surprised. an ultra-long-distance spatial passageway positioning technology!


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    He didn¡¯t care about di Qi¡¯s feelings.


    After all, di Qi had been secretly learning other people¡¯s research all day long. Now, it was his turn to experience the pain of being secretly learned!


    there¡¯s a coordinate here. After you¡¯ve located it, don¡¯t go there without permission. Otherwise, you might attract some terrifying monsters that you can¡¯t resist. Xu Zhi spoke again. It would be awkward if she were to head to planet GUMU first and stare at di Qi.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Carolyn¡¯s expression was grave as she replied, ¡± after all, that area is extremely terrifying. There are terrifying enemies that can kill 9th rank beings, and US gods are also extremely weak existences.


    She believed it without a doubt.


    At this time, the position and research technology that the ancient gods had given him was a test for him. If he couldn¡¯t even do this, how could he participate in such a plan?


    If she didn¡¯t do anything, how could she have the face to accept this huge opportunity together?


    This was an opportunity that everyone was envious of.


    To control and occupy a new world.


    The ancient God must have planned for a long time for Today¡¯s Plan when he took them to explore the universe!


    At the thought of this, Carolyn finally understood everything that had happened back then. Standing up, she looked around and said. ¡± God, let¡¯s go back. This vacation is almost over ¡­ A person should have a balance between tension and relaxation, but one should not be too relaxed.¡±


    As expected of the mad scientist.


    Xu Zhi nodded. Compared to traveling, the information on Emperor Qi was more attractive.


    After that, Xu Zhi and Caroline returned to the ancient land of lava. They did not disturb any life of this era. Although the plant, beast, human, and spy forms of the three pillar gods were all over the mountains and rivers and had discovered their footprints, they did not dare to act rashly.


    ¡°Begin the research!¡±


    Carolyn had always been Swift and decisive.


    Soon, with the basic spatial technology of the people of izudaarian and the exaggerated learning ability of the magic core lineage, it was extremely easy to understand the information. Moreover, a high-level God who had come into contact with the phenomenon of the molecular law only took half a month to completely understand it.


    Thus, she began to take action, directly opening up a teleportation array.


    ¡°Calculating ¡­¡±


    ¡°Calculating super data ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    BOOM!


    A ray of light flashed before his eyes and condensed into a dense, mysterious totem pattern.


    The demon core system had a unique characteristic. The Dao techniques it executed were close to perfection and almost mechanical. After all, it was still mechanical. Terrifying and enormous divine power poured out and transmitted into the distant space-time.


    with such terrifying precision, Carolyn is the best choice to set up the spatial coordinates and locate planet ancient wood. Xu Zhi whispered in admiration.


    in fact, currently, in the entire sandbox, Carolyn, and even the three pillar gods of the current lava giant era, are the existences closest to the level 9 world in the future!


    Xu Zhi weighed the pros and cons in his heart.


    This had nothing to do with cultivation talent.


    Di Qi, Medusa, Phoenix ¡­ Which one of these talents was not stronger than Carolyn?


    At the end of the day, Carolyn was still a non-combat type scientist, so she definitely could not be compared to him. However, the super-computing power of the magic core lineage was the greatest threshold to breaking through to the ninth-rank! Therefore, they had a strong advantage in breaking through in this realm. It was something that other races could not compare to.


    Of course, this was only a theoretical advantage. It was still unknown who would want to break through the most.


    BOOM!


    The huge magic power poured out.


    The space seemed to have been torn in half, and ripples that looked like heavy curtains were raised.


    The chaotic turbulence was torn apart, and a space tunnel faintly appeared. Soon, it located the other side.


    Xu Zhi immediately ordered, ¡±


    sub-brain, the place that blocked off planet ancient wood.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡­


    The place wasn¡¯t big, only the size of a palm. The sub-brain quickly covered the land like a shield from the Magus world, not letting di Qi discover it.


    Huala!


    On ancient wood planet, in a Green Mountain Range, birds were chirping and flowers were blooming.


    A mysterious teleportation array appeared.


    ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded ¡­ I finally got through!¡± Xu Zhi suppressed the great surprise in his heart and quickly helped Caroline, who was about to fall next to him, up. the loss is much greater than I imagined. Di Qi has flown too far away now. Even a high-level God has fallen into a state of weakness!


    Xu Zhi could sense her abnormality.


    His cultivation had dropped two realms in a row, and he had been reduced to the level of a low-level God. His period of weakness was still very long, and it would probably take two to three hundred years for him to barely recover.


    Under such circumstances, he was simply exposing his life to the eyes of others and allowing them to slaughter him. However, there were no outsiders here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break.¡± Xu Zhi put Caroline down and felt a little guilty. The price he had to pay this time was much, much higher than he had imagined. I¡¯ll go over there and confirm it.


    Caroline didn¡¯t say anything else, but suddenly shouted, ¡± be careful.


    Xu Zhi nodded, turned around, and left.


    Carolyn looked at the back of the figure that was calmly leaving and pursed her lips. She suddenly had a realization.


    ¡®I made it ¡­¡¯ It was just the smallest help. Opening a space tunnel, allowing the ancient gods to go to the unknown space at their peak combat power to deal with the possible terrible crises and unparalleled taboo existences.


    At this moment, she felt as if all her energy had been sucked out of her body. She was too tired, too tired. Perhaps it was this moment of weakness, with no one around her, that made her, who always put on a strong and confident attitude, reveal her weak side.


    She sat in front of the miqiya Ranch, feeling the cool breeze, and recalled many things.


    He wasn¡¯t good at fighting. The fat Dragon and Viviana were both standing in front of him. He had never really stood on the front line. Even the cherry blossom Empress didn¡¯t really fight. She didn¡¯t even fight from beginning to end. Instead, she gradually ruled the world through schemes. Before him, he was just like before. He couldn¡¯t fight side by side with her. He had only opened the door for her and watched her leave.


    I¡¯m really too weak. I didn¡¯t do anything, but I have to share the rivers and mountains that the ancient gods worked so hard to conquer.

 Chapter 559

    ?


    559 Chapter 568-there¡¯s a way to live in poverty (2 in 1)


    Huala!


    A cool breeze welcomed them, and the air was filled with the fragrance of flowers.


    Xu Zhi left Caroline and went straight into the space-time Tunnel. He controlled the avatar of the ancient God and walked through the mountains and rivers of the ancient tree Planet.


    The ground was covered in lush green.


    Raising his head, he saw eleven eternal ancient star trees. This ancient elven tree¡¯s lush, tender, and jade-green leaves overlapped one another, shining with sparse and bright sunlight, forming a resplendent green sky.


    It was a dream world of birds and flowers.


    ¡°I actually came over.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart was filled with surprise, and he felt like laughing out loud.


    This meant that the most difficult problem he had been facing in the recent period of his journey had been solved.


    If he could arrive at planet GUMU at any time, it would mean that many impossible things would be realized!


    The most direct example would be when he stepped into outer space as a weak Celestial Emperor. He didn¡¯t need to reach level 8 and could develop the vacuum cell civilization in advance by releasing the air spirit from before!


    ¡°It has already been two months since di Qi was released. After six thousand years ¡­ The eleven ancient elven Trees of Eternity have all become gods.¡± Xu Zhi looked up at the sky.


    He felt the fine star power filling the air, forming a world with high concentration of spiritual Qi.


    The 11 ancient God trees formed the basic laws of the ancient tree Planet. They had become the World Tree, and their leaves had become the atmosphere that protected all living beings.


    Previously, Xu Zhi had only sensed everything that was happening in front of him through the Insecta nest mind. He had not been able to personally intervene.


    It felt wonderful to come here personally.


    Xu Zhi looked around. or perhaps, for the current diqi ¡­ These eleven ancient spirit trees that have become gods are just like daluotian in the past. He secretly rules over the other eleven ancestors of sorcery.¡±


    Di Qi was still very cautious.


    It was just like how no one had discovered him, the mastermind, throughout the countless ancient times.


    Even though he was about to become the third person to break through to the high-level deity stage after Phoenix and Carolyn, and at the same time, his moon god si Yun had also become a deity and awakened from his deep slumber ¡­


    Over the years, elf Emperor Ymir and ah Chou had also become gods one after another. They had developed steadily without any waves, as if everything had happened naturally.


    ¡°Six thousand years, two months away from me, this kind of achievement is also quite normal.¡±


    Xu Zhi walked around the elf cities very naturally, looking at the exotic sights along the way and carefully studying the ecology of the ancient wood planet. from today onwards, this planet will be under my control again.


    He didn¡¯t have any intention of interfering at the moment.


    This was a breeding-type universe drifting sand plate, controlled by Emperor Qi in the dark. He had opened up this world only to collect taxes in the dark and reabsorb the biological energy of the mass extinction.


    After all, paying taxes was the basic duty of zergs.


    this time, I¡¯ve accumulated a huge amount of energy for who knows how long. After I break through, I¡¯ll return it to my main body. I should be able to break through to the mid heavenly Emperor stage very soon. Xu Zhi praised.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. He felt that he had made a huge profit this time. From another point of view, Carolyn had lost a huge amount of her cultivation. In fact, from the point of view of energy, it seemed that the gains did not make up for the losses.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up and take a look!¡±


    BOOM!


    Xu Zhi charged upward gently.


    It silently flew up into the sky, breaking through the atmosphere of the green leaves. The sky turned dark, as if the lights had been turned off. The surroundings turned into a world of stars that was as bright as the Milky Way, beautiful and magnificent.


    In the distance, there was an interstellar exploration team.


    They were taking root on a gray-black Planet with a hazy and thin atmosphere. The entire planet was made of gray metal and soil, with undulating mountains. They were exploring and excavating. The elf exploration team was wearing specially-made spacesuits, but they could not sense Xu Zhi¡¯s existence at all.


    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m at ¡­ The Andromeda Galaxy.¡±


    Xu Zhi mumbled to himself as he looked at the unfamiliar starry sky around him. In the past six thousand years, the distance that di Qi had continuously jumped was still acceptable.


    In the distance, there were huge dark red planets.


    Further away, there was a dense, gloomy Nebula that emitted a faint, colorful light. There were even some larger nebulas that formed mysterious, oval-shaped spots of light, giving people an indescribable shock.


    These scenes and sceneries were so beautiful, majestic, and magnificent.


    the world is so beautiful. It contains infinite miracles and has more unimaginable possibilities.


    Xu Zhi raised his head and looked at the starry world with admiration. Any other living creature would feel tiny in this world. Then, he lowered his head and looked down at his feet. There was no end to it. It was all dark.


    ¡°Up and down, the four directions are the universe, since ancient times it has been called Zhou.¡±


    In his heart, he felt a surge of joy.


    ¡®This ¡­¡¯ This was the true starry sky!


    ¡®This ¡­¡¯ The sea was vast, and the sky was high, like a bird flying!


    He revealed a brilliant smile, and his heart finally had a feeling of indulgence and relief. Even though he was only a low-level heavenly Emperor, he finally had the true freedom that only gods had. He had turned into a bird that overlooked the world!


    He was no longer a living creature trapped in a cage. The others were lamenting about how weak he was. Carolyn was also lamenting about how she was trapped in a cage. Wasn¡¯t xu Zhi the same?


    Hu!


    He calmed his heart and began to slowly leave the ancient mu planet, flying in the opposite direction.


    it¡¯s time to leave the ancient mu planet and part ways ¡­ After all, we have to get down to business first. The teleportation formation has been set up on planet GUMU, so we can go there at any time.¡±


    Carolyn has helped me reach this stage and has also paid a terrifying price for me. It can even be said that she gave up half of her life in order for me to skip a level ¡­ He managed to come here with the body of a Celestial Emperor and tried to build a space civilization.¡±


    this is a forbidden land, and it far exceeds my current abilities. As for what I¡¯ve promised Carolyn, I still have to fulfill it. Furthermore, I¡¯ll get her to help with the development.


    I don¡¯t have enough power to lead a space civilization in a vacuum ¡­ This was because what was needed to be done was not the same as molding the soil. It was a terrifyingly large project that could transform the mountains and rivers, and even transform the ecology of a planet ¡­ No matter how small the place is, it¡¯s still very, very difficult for me. ¡±


    He was just a heavenly Emperor?


    What could he do if he couldn¡¯t fly out of the planet and couldn¡¯t stay in the vacuum for long?


    Even if he could control the flow of life and activate his creator mode, so what?


    In the face of the limitations of the main body¡¯s low strength, no matter how powerful the race¡¯s innate ability was, it was just something of little value and was completely useless!


    He was not unprepared.


    He had dismantled part of the reincarnation and created a super small mechanical armor that was enough to accommodate his ant clone. It could last for a while in the vacuum and go to find new land.


    I¡¯ve already asked the Zerg sub-brain to screen out a few suitable environments based on the planet data recorded by diqi¡¯s travel route.


    ¡®Innate Qi, a system of radiation light source. I should be able to find a very good place in this world to reproduce a vacuum civilization ¡­ As for the cultivation system, it doesn¡¯t have to be based on the players ¡®development. Their six paths of reincarnation isn¡¯t really in a vacuum, and the environment is different ¡­¡±


    He kept flying out and thinking.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about leaving the teleportation array that Carolyn had set up on ancient wood planet and not being able to return. This was because he had a new teleportation array with him. The most difficult one would be the first one he used to come here, while the rest would be much easier.


    It was just like what had happened on Mercury.


    Back then, he had to fly slowly to Mercury. However, once he arrived, he could throw down the teleportation array and return.


    In fact, when one reached the realm of mid-level gods, the use of teleportation circles was relatively extensive, and it was not as costly as that of low-level gods. Even for Ermin and the others, in all the big cities of the Three Realms, the high gods had built teleportation circles for the strong to communicate with each other. However, each teleportation would pay a certain price.


    On the contrary, the gods were very keen on building this kind of teleportation array. The construction would incur losses for a while, but the profits would continue to flow.


    I¡¯ve gotten quite a few of these matching teleportation portals from Ermin ¡­ After all, the times are no longer as tight as before. Everyone is developing.¡±


    Xu Zhi continued flying.


    One day, two days ¡­


    Time continued to pass.


    The ancient wood planet behind him gradually turned into a green fantasy planet, beautiful and magnificent.


    After a few days, a black hole-like space fold suddenly appeared on the entire planet. He gently plunged into it and jumped away.


    ¡°As expected, di Qi has started to jump again ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi turned his head to look.


    Every once in a while, di Qi would make a fixed distance jump, and then slowly recover his strength, and then go back and forth. Of course, the distance of each jump was not long.


    ¡°Since he¡¯s gone, we can relax our search in this area. We don¡¯t need to be afraid of him learning and watching in the dark.¡± Xu Zhi continued to ignore him and continued moving forward.


    It would not be too difficult to find a suitable small planet.


    This was because there was no need for an atmosphere or oxygen and carbon dioxide, which were the most precious resources for living beings. Only solid water was needed. There were quite a number of such planets that were exposed to radiation vacuums.


    ¡°Transferring.¡±


    A mechanical voice suddenly rang out. Xu Zhi lowered his head and looked at the star chart data provided by the sub-brain.


    A light blue Star map appeared in front of AI¡¯s eyes.


    There were more than 30 points, all of which were secretly collected by the sub-brain of the Explorer along the way.


    ¡°More than thirty matches ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi continued to observe and saw more than 30 perfect solar systems with environments similar to the sun. Some of the planets that met the conditions had solid ice that allowed the gas spirits, carbon dioxide, and oxygen to circulate.


    After all, they didn¡¯t need these two gases directly. As long as the planet had carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen, they would find ways to synthesize and self-circulate, so the demand for ¡± Gas ¡± in this area was actually very small.


    As for the main demand, it was liquid water.


    In the universe, without the protection of the atmosphere, which was an important condition for life on a planet, the liquid water would have long escaped from the planet. Therefore, the water on the planet was basically in the form of solid ice. At the same time, because there was no atmosphere, the planet was cold. The temperature was below zero, so naturally, it was frozen ¡­ Perhaps, there would be a small amount of liquid water in the deep layer of the solid ice, but there was no need to think too much about it. It could not support the entire world.


    solid ice is my only choice. I¡¯ll just melt it. It¡¯s better than stealing water from earth.


    Xu Zhi kept scrolling through the information of the planets.


    ¡°This one is very good.¡±


    He saw A Perfect Planet that was three times larger than earth. It had solid ice, a vacuum environment, and was full of radiation.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s too big.¡± Xu Zhi sighed, feeling that it was a pity. Caroline and I will definitely not be able to get it. In the early stages of breeding species and melting solid ice, it is necessary to create an underground river to nourish everything in the world before it can be developed ¡­ As it developed, the underground river did not matter anymore. When they had strong people, they could melt it and be self-sufficient. They could even change their environment directly.


    However, this planet was three times the size of earth. Unless Carolyn broke through to the level 9 world ¡­ Only then would she be able to use her own strength to transform a vast planet. Moreover, Carolyn¡¯s cultivation level has dropped by so much. She¡¯s only a low-level deity, so I can¡¯t be greedy.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the next planet that met the conditions. It was about the same size as earth.


    After a moment of silence, he rejected the idea.


    ¡°Carolyn and I still can¡¯t eat!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    His heart ached, but he could only comfort himself.


    ¡°Big plates are good because you can eat more, but small plates are easier to develop ¡­ ¡°If we manage it well, in the future, when more experts appear in the civilization, we can consider migrating. After all, it¡¯s a race in the vacuum universe, and interstellar migration can happen.¡±


    He used his hand to move the planets.


    One by one, more perfect and larger planets were being filtered out, and Xu Zhi felt a great pain in his heart.


    Xu Zhi quickly locked onto an environment that was similar to the solar system, one of the gas giants.


    It was spinning slowly. It was a sphere that was mostly made up of air, like a dark red vortex ball. It was made up of a large amount of hydrogen, helium, various other gas components, and a lot of solid ice.


    Don¡¯t think that gas planets are rare.


    Both Saturn and Jupiter are gas giants. In our solar system alone, most of the planets are not made of soil and land.


    This gaseous planet only had seven satellites that orbited around it. One of the super-small satellites was made of soil and solid ice. It was surrounded by a thin layer of atmosphere and contained the required gas.


    ¡°Satellite ¡­ I¡¯m so poor that I can only choose the smallest satellite.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyelids twitched and he felt like he had suffered a great loss.


    this satellite that¡¯s smaller than the moon ¡­ It does fit the criteria, and the distance is very close.¡±


    ¡°We should still be able to modify it.¡±


    He looked at the huge golden fireball in the distance and hesitated for a moment.


    however, this small satellite orbited around the gas giant, and this gas giant orbited around a Sun-like star. It¡¯s a little far from the ¡®sun¡¯, so it has little radiation. The disadvantage is too great ¡­ But it didn¡¯t matter! How could it be so perfect? It¡¯s not like they¡¯re going to be my power station anyway. It¡¯s none of my business if they don¡¯t have enough energy ¡­¡±


    In fact, this was a difficult choice to have both.


    You¡¯re close to the sun, with high temperatures and radiation, so there¡¯s definitely no water.


    It was far away from the sun, there was water, and it was even frozen. There was not enough radiation.


    ¡°This is the place ¡­ Solid water and gas can be extracted and used by ourselves.¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and said, ¡± it¡¯s time to start paddling!


    ¡°Ta!¡±


    After some time, Xu Zhi landed gently on the small satellite.


    He looked at his surroundings. There were pits, dried-up valleys, soil, and frozen ice in the depths. This was a small satellite that was even smaller than the moon, but it was still bigger than China and the rooster territory.


    the sandbox this time is ridiculously large. It¡¯s even larger than the entire territory of China. 13 million square kilometers is already an extremely vast and endless land for these small creatures. It¡¯s truly endless!


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath.


    ¡°We need to transform and make the planet Green!¡±


    He left the teleportation array behind and turned to leave.


    After a while, Xu Zhi returned again with a large amount of oxygen and carbon dioxide. Although there was oxygen, hydrogen, carbon, and even methane in the air, it was not something that they could currently absorb or decompose to synthesize.


    Xu Zhi did not have the time to create an artificial underground river. He simply got a bunch of iron water pipes and buried them underground, connecting one end to the deeply buried solid ice.


    Huala!


    Xu Zhi cast a spell slightly, and the ice began to melt, flowing into the pipe and turning into an undercurrent.


    intelligent sub-brain, bring up the gene bank and reproduce the vacuum plants!


    A mechanical voice was heard.


    ¡°They are reproducing.¡±


    ¡­


    Soon, the vacuum plants appeared.


    They absorbed oxygen and carbon dioxide, took root in the water, and formed a cycle. Their vitality was extremely strong, resisting the cold and low-temperature vacuum. They were quickly scattered on this barren satellite like cacti in the desert.

 Chapter 560

    ?


    560 The God of creation (2 in 1)


    This small satellite was about twice the size of the moon. From afar, it looked like a barren yellow desert ball. It was surrounded by a brilliant and mysterious gas giant. It was slowly moving along the orbit and rotating in the dark space.


    Ancient, lonely, and eternal.


    At this moment, on a small piece of land that was almost unremarkable, plants were multiplying rapidly, adding a little green and color of life to this desolate and dead land.


    ¡°Only by experiencing it will you know how precious a planet with life in the universe is.¡±


    Xu Zhi squatted down gently. Wearing his mechanical armor, he squatted down on a green sapling and stroked the delicate leaves with a serious look on his face, like a scientist doing farm research. this is the miracle of life in the universe ¡­ If I didn¡¯t create a vacuum species, it would be impossible to reproduce in the vacuum universe with only water. The entire universe is destined to be a barren desert.¡±


    Hualala!


    ¡°Life is the greatest miracle in the universe.¡±


    Xu Zhi continued to melt the solid ice, which gushed into the earth and quickly multiplied. all kinds of carbon, oxygen, Silicon, and other elements that can be seen everywhere in the universe are gathered together to form a polymer. They are arranged in a special and dense structure, and they can actually produce a qualitative self-consciousness.


    One mu.


    Two mu ¡­


    Xu Zhi quickly realized a problem. Water was not the most difficult problem at the moment.


    This was because he still had enough dharmic powers. He melted them into liquid water to water the plants, allowing them to grow rapidly. Water could be stored in their bodies, but carbon dioxide and oxygen could be stored in their bodies. These two internal air chambers limited the expansion of the population and were difficult to carry around. After all, they were all stolen from earth.


    stealing water, stealing oxygen, stealing carbon dioxide ¡­ Xu Zhi looked at the small satellite and suddenly felt that he was a little dirty. He stopped what he was doing and muttered to himself, ¡± forget it. Let¡¯s just leave it at that for now and let those little guys in after that.


    Huala!


    In an instant, the wailing energy spirits finally ran out of the living room of the orchard and cheered loudly.


    Obviously, they preferred the harsh vacuum universe to the harmonious environment full of air.


    this is the extraordinary fantasy planet that truly belongs to me.


    Xu Zhi looked at the entire super-small planet. Although it was only a little bigger than Huaxia¡¯s territory and was even as small as a certain jiewang planet, he suddenly felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction.


    He was already at the heavenly Emperor realm and had such great achievements. He was very happy.


    Wuwuwu!


    In the distance, the Qi spirits saw their favorite Tree Friends and ran over to gnaw at them.


    Bang!


    ¡°Go to the side.¡± Xu Zhi sent them flying with a slap.


    They were so frightened that they immediately shrank back and hid at the side, shivering. When they suddenly saw water, they became excited again and quickly ran over.


    Wuwuwua!


    Pa!


    Xu Zhi gave him another slap across the air.


    They immediately felt wronged and called out very softly.


    Xu Zhi pointed at the solid ice. This world was so cold. It meant that if she wanted to drink water, she could go and melt it herself.


    They were completely dumbfounded and could only hang their heads in dejection. They silently ran to the solid ice and began to move, trying to melt it with their true energy.


    ¡°Trees and animals have basically formed a special ecosystem ¡­ They seem to be two different species, but they are actually the same.¡± Xu Zhi muttered to himself slowly and said in a low voice, ¡± after all, they all have internal circulation. Carbon dioxide and oxygen ¡­ There was no longer any difference between plants and animals. The biggest difference between the two of them now was whether they were animals or not ¡­ One can move, the other can¡¯t.¡±


    however, they are still the original ancestors of two species. In the future, they can evolve species diversity in this small vacuum planet.


    Xu Zhi kept thinking about it. In the next few days of cultivation in the experimental field, he let them adapt to the new environment. He watched the two creatures get used to each other again and was surprised to find that they had formed a special symbiotic relationship.


    Qi spirit, help trees melt ice, water, and reproduce.


    The trees, on the other hand, made use of their stronger ability to absorb radiation energy and bear fruits for the Qi spirits to cultivate.


    However, while it seemed that they could reproduce and expand the tribe, they could only maintain a constant number because there was no new carbon dioxide and oxygen to provide for the birth of new tribe members.


    After pausing for. moment, he took. deep breath and said. ¡± forget it. It¡¯s time to bring Carolyn in ¡­ But before that, I have to seize the opportunity to become a famous elf and walk freely in the vacuum. After all, it¡¯s not a good idea to wear mechanical armor like this.¡±


    A super ancient God could only stay in a vacuum while wearing mechanical armor ¡­


    Wasn¡¯t that funny?


    Xu Zhi found two young and strong Qi spirits.


    Their reproduction was very strange. As half-tree, half-animal creatures, their offspring were half-fruit, half-embryo eggs, and this sticky egg was spat out from their mouths.


    I thought it was a Saiyan. It turns out to be Demon King buck. Xu Zhi felt a little speechless. but he¡¯s still the ancestor. I don¡¯t know what will happen when he splits in the future.


    Xu Zhi brought over two sticky eggs and reproduced in the most favorable way. Soon, two little tree babies were born.


    A man and a woman.


    Next, he made two Rubik¡¯s Cube second gene agents and injected them directly, letting them cultivate their inner world. In less than two hours in the real world, they grew up and broke through to the third level.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Xu Zhi laughed. the new radiation and the cultivation of the inner world ¡­ The most important thing was that with a sea of consciousness, it would be convenient to have a human body. It would be easy to possess a body and live in the sea of consciousness ¡­ I also helped Carolyn to create one.¡±


    After all, even as a God, staying in a vacuum for a long time would consume a lot of energy. He needed to build a protective shield at all times to resist the pressure and radiation in the vacuum ¡­ It was very convenient to possess a Qi spirit.


    Huala!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s sea of consciousness surged.


    When he opened his eyes again, he had transformed into a man. He had a head of resplendent golden hair that glowed slightly. The outline of his muscles was like a sculpture, firm and full. He looked like an ancient God of War.


    ¡°It¡¯s too slow,¡± Xu Zhi was still not satisfied. He threw the previous radiation ball into his own consciousness and absorbed it as an energy source. His entire person became highly radioactive.


    Whoosh.


    The sea of consciousness was in his mind, and radiation spread out from his head.


    In an instant, Xu Zhi¡¯s golden hair seemed to be on fire as it quickly separated from his body and turned into a bald head. There was a faint Halo on the back of his head, giving him an inexplicable holiness like that of a church.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    The radiation could really cause hair loss. After all, the head was the first to be hit and it even illuminated the back of the head ¡­


    ¡°Inner world sea of consciousness + radiation = Buddha? The radiation energy that was emitted from the sea of consciousness happened to be emitted from the head. Could it be that it¡¯s true?¡±


    Even Xu Zhi suspected that those guys had guessed correctly by chance.


    It was poisonous.


    forget it. The hair is falling out because it can¡¯t withstand the radiation. The power of the radiation source is too strong. When the realm is higher, it will be able to withstand it. The hair of this human body will grow back. Xu Zhi weighed his options and quickly came to a realization. After all, he still cherished it very much, because this was a small Clone of his that could walk freely in the vacuum in the future.


    Yiyiyaya.


    The Qi spirits happily pounced over, prostrated themselves, and absorbed the source of radiation. They were all very attentive and wanted to lick it.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face darkened again.


    Why did these guys look so much like believers?


    In the eyes of outsiders, this scene seemed to be easily misunderstood.


    However, now that things had developed to this extent, it was time for him to call Carolyn over to discuss and help out.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    Miqiya Ranch, ancient lava domain.


    Carolyn quietly sat in her original position and waited. Several months had already passed, but her face was still pale.


    Huala!


    The void rippled, and Xu Zhi walked over.


    Caroline¡¯s gaze quickly froze. She looked at the bald young man, who had a dignified expression and a dense Halo on his back. She immediately became vigilant and was shocked. Could it be that the ancient God ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    Carolyn¡¯s eyes widened, and a look of disbelief appeared on her face.


    Xu Zhi felt helpless as well.


    After all, there was a price to pay for becoming stronger. It was impossible to go to the vacuum in advance to make a big move if he wanted to improve beyond his level.


    Xu Zhi did not say anything more. He took out a brand new space teleportation array and handed it to her. that world has already been successful ¡­ However, don¡¯t go to the previous teleportation array. It was very dangerous ¡­ Leave the other end to me. ¡±


    Caroline handed the other end to Xu Zhi. Her face turned serious, and she began to doubt herself.


    The battle on the other side had already erupted?


    A battle between a super ancient God and an unknown taboo existence, causing great suffering?


    Was the aftermath of the explosion enough to kill a God?


    According to their conjectures, the difference between a rank nine world and a rank eight God was like the difference between a God and a Celestial Emperor. The difference was terrifying, and a drop of blood was enough to kill a God.


    perhaps, the ancient God also fought with the other party and was seriously injured, which was why he changed to a human body.


    Thinking of this, Carolyn felt even more guilty. However, she wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would let her emotions affect her decisions. Although her face was still pale and she had overexerted herself, she revealed an incomparably grave expression. has the other end been confirmed? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    xu zhi did not beat around the bush and immediately pulled open the teleportation portal. ¡± you¡¯ve contributed the most to owning a new world ¡­ ¡± he said. I¡¯ll show you the results.¡±


    When Carolyn heard this, she felt even more ashamed, and her face turned red. you¡¯re really a humble person.


    He was clearly injured to such an extent.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    Huala!


    Caroline and Xu Zhi went directly to the other end.


    ¡°This place is ¡­¡± The moment Carolyn arrived, her eyes instantly widened.


    Vacuum!


    It was the vacuum universe, the place he had yearned for.


    Moreover, unlike those barren yellow planets, this place contained life.


    It seemed to be the species of the two systems that he had noticed before. This piece of land was so vast that her spiritual will could not cover it completely in an instant. It was even larger than 10000 ancient lava lands!


    this is unbelievable. These are all ours? ¡± Carolyn was extremely surprised. She had lived in a small underground Orchard, which was so small that it was hard to imagine. When had she ever seen such a big scene?


    Xu Zhi looked up at the starry sky and said, ¡± the land in front of us will be our territory.


    Carolyn¡¯s lips moved slightly, but she couldn¡¯t say a single word. Her face was filled with joy, and she could only silently purse her lips and say a single word. She then bowed her head and said, ¡± thank you.


    Xu Zhi handed over another mortal body. only by entering her body will you be able to live in peace on this land.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Carolyn didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings of guilt. She only felt that she owed a lot of favors, and didn¡¯t know when she would be able to pay them back.


    After a few days.


    She gradually became familiar with this land, and the strong gratitude she had for the ancient gods in her heart turned into diligence. She quickly analyzed all the parameters.


    Although he was a low-level God, he began to cast metal and set up some underground pipes to melt solid ice and provide water.


    At the same time, she also extracted oxygen and carbon dioxide from the atmosphere and continuously injected them into the bodies of new living beings. They continued to develop and expand their population. Everything was thriving.


    it¡¯s just a monotonous world with only two lives.


    On this day, after going through a tough time, Carolyn sat down on a meteorite in a relaxed manner. Her white and slender hand supported her chin as she looked at the chattering little fellows and the trees.


    I feel like they¡¯re their mothers ¡­ ¡®The mother of this world, but it¡¯s too one-sided, and she doesn¡¯t bring the living creatures of our land of lava to reproduce. Those who enter will definitely die ¡­¡¯ There¡¯s no way to achieve species diversity.¡±


    These days, she would occasionally return to the land of lava, but she spent most of her time here.


    ¡°There are only two living beings now, but there will be many more in the future.¡± Xu Zhi said with a smile as he stood on another rock behind him, looking up at the sky.


    Carolyn was slightly startled. She could not help but ask curiously, ¡± you want to analyze their genetic sequence and modify them? Fusion and mutation?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very unnatural.¡±


    Xu Zhi said indifferently, ¡± you¡¯ve been through that genetic era, and even the era you started yourself. You should know that it¡¯s possible to modify some of the less-than-ideal genes. It¡¯s the same for you izodaians ¡­ However, once the core gene was modified, it would easily collapse ¡­ It¡¯s like a rabbit. It¡¯s very difficult to modify its core genes and turn it into a completely different pig.¡±


    A look of regret appeared on Carolyn¡¯s face.


    How could she not know?


    Genes could be adjusted slightly, but it was impossible to change the main genes of a rabbit into the main genes of a pig.


    And there were only two species in front of him. If he changed their genes out of thin air, he would only make them become distant relatives at most. If he changed the main genes, there was an 80 to 90 percent chance that they would collapse.


    All man-made transformations were not as smooth as natural evolution.


    ¡°Rich species of the world? What do you plan to do?¡± Sitting on a large rock, Carolyn asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to do it, because the heavens will solve it.¡± Xu Zhi replied with a gentle smile.


    ¡°The heavens? What is that?¡± Carolyn¡¯s smile was bright and full of heroic spirit and confidence. I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing. The God you¡¯re talking about, are you or me? After all, you and I are the heavens who control fate and can observe the future lines of the world.¡±


    The people of Ishtar did not believe in gods or technology. Naturally, they did not believe in the so-called heaven. They were powerful gods themselves. They could see through the future of fate and dictate the world line. They did not believe in these things.


    After all, the God of creation had never appeared in their world.


    that¡¯s an existence that¡¯s higher than any other living being, including you and me. It¡¯s incomprehensible and indescribable. Xu Zhi said seriously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to believe in this.¡± Carolyn laughed, appearing as relaxed as if she was chatting with a friend.


    Xu Zhi stretched his back lazily and said in an extremely lazy and idle manner, ¡± back then, you asked the great existence who once held your mechanical spaceship and who he was.


    Carolyn¡¯s expression gradually froze.


    Xu Zhi said calmly, ¡± you can sense that he¡¯s tall, vast, and immeasurable. You¡¯ve sensed him once in the gap between worlds and in the turbulence of time and space.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly talking about this?¡± Said Carolyn with a smile. This was indeed the last mystery that had come into contact with the ancient gods.


    ¡®he¡¯ exists in the void, the only existence in the past and future ¡­ He is countless, and also the zero of the beginning, one of the creations of all things.¡± Xu Zhi stared into Caroline¡¯s eyes and said, one word at a time, ¡± his figure runs through One World after another. Latitude, space, past, future, and he rules over One World after another. He will always arrive after a world is destroyed and destroyed. He will reshape the world and give life to all living things.


    Was he serious?


    Not a joke?


    Carolyn reacted a little. Hearing those words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel dizzy.


    It meant that there was a war between the ancient gods, causing this world to be shattered until there were only two kinds of living beings left. Perhaps, it was because of this terrifying war that that existence was about to descend?


    But how was that possible?


    How could there be an existence that could create all things and complete the world?


    She had yet to finish her thoughts.


    ¡°Ta!¡±


    A loud sound of footsteps, deep and Grand.


    A huge mouth appeared in the void and an indomitable existence descended silently. He was 10000 feet tall and covered the sky as he was immersed in the divine light.


    Time suddenly condensed into a torrent.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± At this moment, she suddenly stood up from the huge rock, ¡± a giant over 10000 Zhang? ¡±


    Looking at the vast, pitch-black universe, he felt an unprecedented fear. He only felt that the flow of time in his body was changing at a terrifying speed.


    The world was changing.

 Chapter 561

    ?


    561 the miracle of life


    Under the vast starry sky.


    Carolyn could clearly feel the world changing.


    His life suddenly slowed down, flowing at a strange speed.


    The trees, creatures, stars, clouds, sand, and wind further away ¡­ It made her feel detached and unfamiliar, as if the whole world had been pierced into another dimension in an instant.


    ¡°That is ¡­ In the river of time ¡­ A figure that seemed to be in control of everything and the condensation of laws and phenomena ¡­ The God of creation?¡±


    Carolyn was dumbfounded.


    This feeling was as if they were originally soaring in the same river of time, but suddenly separated. They and the trees and Treemen turned into two different rivers of time, looking at each other.


    ¡®This power ¡­ It¡¯s even more powerful than a rank nine phenomenon.¡±


    She looked at the blurry figure of the giant who was standing there and distorting time and space. Although she knew that it was best not to understand it, at that moment, her heart seemed to be filled with something, pressed, squeezed, and so tight that it was difficult to breathe. An unknown fear seemed to make her bones and muscles Twitch.


    Huala!


    In the distance, the giant reached out and gently pulled.


    The clouds rolled and spread.


    An invisible force shook and swept across the land.


    Bang!


    On the entire small yellow planet, a loud sound broke through the speed of sound. The living beings on the earth seemed to accelerate in an instant. The lush ancient trees in the vacuum of the stars grew, flourished, withered, and withered at a visible speed.


    New seeds were sprouting.


    A new green sprout emerged.


    The older trees went from their prime years to withering.


    Life, old age, illness, and death were rapidly alternating.


    It was like an accelerated documentary of nature. The passage of time that should have taken tens of thousands of years was actually evolving at a visible speed ¡­ The trees began to act like the Treemen, competing with the natural selection and quickly evolving.


    It was beautiful.


    She exuded an endless sense of mystery and beauty.


    10,000 years had been condensed into a short moment!


    ¡°This is the mighty power of time ¡­ It¡¯s so beautiful, it¡¯s simply too beautiful. The most beautiful thing about it is time, it¡¯s an omnipotent force!¡± Carolyn raised her head and mumbled to herself as she looked at the vast and mysterious ten thousand Zhang * tall giant that was walking on the mountains and rivers. Her wine-red eyes were misty, revealing the red Flush of a drunk girl.


    Yes, she felt like she was about to get drunk.


    The people of Ishtar loved beautiful things, and she was almost intoxicated by it. Looking at the beautiful green land, a picture of the great path of nature unfolded, making her intoxicated by the unique ocean of time in this world.


    She couldn¡¯t tell if she was intoxicated by the shock of the flow of time, by the existence of the God of creation, or by the beauty of the crazy trees.


    She could clearly feel the trees splitting.


    Some of them were taller and luscious, while some of them were shorter and smaller, evolving into wild grass and flowers.


    There were some faint vines.


    It was the same for the treants. They began to divide and branch out from the evolution nodes, such as toes, claws, and fur.


    ¡°This is the scene of evolution after 10000 years.¡±


    it¡¯s condensed in front of me, but it should be in a distant space and time that I can¡¯t touch.


    life is born generation after generation, and then it Withers. With time as the carrier, branches appear, and the rich species flourish. In the long years, it is like a tree of evolution, quickly splitting, twitching fresh branches, and turning into a flourishing and brilliant summer flower.


    all life is the same ¡­ This is the essence of evolution.¡±


    In the face of such a Supreme and unique existence, she suddenly had the urge to bow down and worship him. She mumbled in a hoarse voice, ¡± and I am one of them. Our civilization is just a branch of the human race¡¯s evolution tree, a flower condensed from a branch, named the isodarian ¡­ We will also wither.¡±


    Heavens ¡­


    Was this the heavens?


    She muttered to herself. Her face was filled with the afterglow of the pilgrimage. She had seen the ultimate of all things and the miracle of life.


    ¡­


    The spiritual universe within his body.


    A distant ancient lava planet was slowly floating.


    In a raised barrier embedded in the virtual space, there were strong traces of magic wind technology. Hai Lan Dong and the others were in the research laboratory, their faces were anxious and red ¡­ The God of creation, to repair the flaws of the world, these words completely subverted their lifelong beliefs.


    ¡°Is this the law of the world?¡±


    Their faces were no longer calm.


    The people of isodar called themselves the God race. After they became immortal, they managed the data and laws of the universe. They had the divine power to see a corner of the future. They had an unparalleled arrogance, but they still fell into madness.


    This kind of forbidden existence that transcended everything was like the Supreme King of the endless universe. When it appeared in their minds, it cruelly crushed their pride, passion, and romance into a ball, and their hearts were extremely complicated.


    ¡°Analyzing.¡±


    collecting data!


    abnormal signs of life, unknown cell division speed!


    ¡°Their lifespans have been greatly reduced!¡±


    ¡°Evolve! It was unbelievable! They¡¯re evolving like crazy!¡±


    ¡­.


    Compared to the mad scientists, Harland Dong was much calmer.


    To him, the defeat of the proud izudaardians was an interesting thing to see.


    He stood calmly and looked at the data screen projected outside. His voice was a little hoarse. how lucky I am. There must be very few people who can see this scene, right? Perhaps my life isn¡¯t too bad either. I lost a bet with the seafolk to the Ishtar people, and I may have come into contact with endless great taboos and the truth of the world. It¡¯s not a bad thing. On the contrary, I¡¯m satisfied.¡±


    At this moment, he was almost intoxicated by the beautiful feast of evolution. He couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡± Carolyn, I suddenly understand you a little. I shouldn¡¯t be so fixated on the death of my husband. The path of life isn¡¯t just about love. That¡¯s not everything about a person. There¡¯s still more wonderful things to come.


    this road is full of beautiful and unknown scenery.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the distance.


    Walking on the small yellow planet and standing on the mountains and rivers, the giant gently touched it.


    BOOM!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The earth moved, trembled, rose, and the sea changed.


    All the living beings on the earth were still evolving at a rapid pace.


    Due to the rapid evolution of plants and animals, life and death alternated, and they were also changing the entire landscape imperceptibly!


    At this moment, time had lost its former unit of measurement.


    Had a day passed?


    Had 10,000 years passed?


    Or perhaps ¡­ Just 0.01 seconds?


    No one knew.


    The time in the world that the God of creation had descended upon was being forcefully twisted ¡­ And the unit of time was meaningless at this time.


    However, that figure slowly turned around and left in this unknown distorted time, disappearing into the distant time and space.

 Chapter 562

    ?


    562 Phenomenon and common sense


    ¡°He left?¡±


    Carolyn was stunned.


    She felt as if she couldn¡¯t react to anything. She was so shocked that her heart went blank.


    Then, he slowly turned his head.


    Only then did she completely notice the land. After the giant left, the land was still transforming madly.


    ¡°The clone of the God of creation has already left ¡­ However, the living beings of this world were still advancing in time at a crazy pace, as if they were stirring up the world! The fate of the world line!¡±


    Carolyn clenched her pale white fists tightly, her breathing rapid. She was so excited that she was like a child.


    She really liked this kind of unknown and excitement. After all, compared to being able to read the information about the monster core clan at will, she was like the three pillar gods, peeking into a corner of fate and the future, and engaging in a struggle to push the world line. These ineffable things were more interesting and surprising, and filled with more possibilities.


    She didn¡¯t like the known future and couldn¡¯t help but look at the ancient God next to her. how long will this last? ¡±


    ¡°Two hundred years.¡± xu zhi replied.


    This was the normal speed of his evolution in the past.


    It would take about two days. At this rate of flow, it would take about two hundred years. Looking back, the species would be more or less diverse.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually been two hundred years? It was just a clone, and it left the moment it arrived! It actually possesses such a terrifying power?¡± Caroline was completely excited, and she exclaimed in admiration. She said to the ancient God excitedly, ¡± then the future of this world will be enough to have unimaginable prospects! The future that belongs to us!¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Xu Zhi looked at the childlike joy on her face and echoed her.


    Carolyn stood up and began to pace back and forth anxiously. Her mind was filled with the mysterious figure of the God of creation. then, the future of this world is not as pessimistic as I had imagined. On the contrary, it has great potential! No wonder, no wonder ¡­ A war broke out between the ancient God and another forbidden existence ¡­ Because this piece of land is very precious!¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe in ghosts and gods before and thought that they were just stronger creatures.


    Now, he believed it.


    However, she was still hesitating and struggling.


    She suddenly looked up with her bright eyes and asked tentatively, ¡± if there is really a division, the God of creation ¡­ It must be above level 10, level 11, or level 12? Can living beings reach his level?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xu Zhi answered directly.


    Carolyn had a lot of questions as usual, but she had already gotten used to it. Scientists were all like this, their minds filled with curiosity and a desire for knowledge.


    Don¡¯t you know ¡­


    Carolyn¡¯s eyes were calm and focused.


    These three simple words, in her eyes, had a very terrifying meaning.


    What was the level of a super ancient God?


    Ninth rank.


    In fact, it was very likely that the ancient God was the top Overlord among the level nine, an absolute existence with heaven-defying combat strength.


    Perhaps it was a great height that he would never be able to reach in his entire life. He could conquer the heavens and rule over many worlds. He could be said to be the absolute Overlord of a world.


    Even the ancient gods couldn¡¯t understand the level of the other party. It could even be called a ¡± heaven ¡°, a mysterious phenomenon that couldn¡¯t be understood normally!


    This was very terrifying.


    He and the ancient gods were just as weak as ants in front of that great existence. Even the long life of the ancient gods was only a moment in front of that existence.


    Opening one¡¯s eyes was birth, and blinking one¡¯s eyes was death.


    Not to mention his own life, even a super ancient God that ruled the heavens was just a joke in front of the concretization of the laws.


    ¡°So there really is a day.¡± Carolyn finally said these words slowly, feeling inexplicably shocked. She had followed the ancient gods and had witnessed many incredible miracles along the way, which had broadened her horizons.


    life is worthy of respect, but nature is even more worthy of respect. In the face of the boundless heavens and the world, any life is insignificant, including you and me.


    Xu Zhi gestured for Caroline to sit down. He spoke gently on a large rock and massaged her shoulders from behind. He said indifferently, ¡± in one¡¯s life, one will always encounter the unknown and challenges. Just like how we were once young, shocked by the lightning, storms, Earthquakes in the Sky ¡­ Those mysterious laws and phenomena are a kind of dignity in and of itself.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s face was slightly red as her shoulders were massaged. After a few seconds of silence, she could not help but say, ¡± the ancient gods, can our future touch, or even be comparable to that indescribable one? Can a human¡¯s strength defeat the might of the heavens?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Xu Zhi laughed and said, ¡± we¡¯ll talk about it again when you break through to the ninth level. Everything is still very far away at the moment. You don¡¯t have to be in a hurry to reach it, to pursue ¡­ A goal that is too lofty will only hurt your determination.¡±


    Caroline nodded, feeling inexplicably emotional and touched. She suddenly asked, ¡± then, do you think that in this endless mysterious universe and heavens, there is a God of creation? will there be a God of Destruction? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment, and his expression gradually changed.


    This was a good idea.


    Carolyn¡¯s words startled the person in her dream.


    With creation, there was naturally a God of Destruction. After all, the cycle of life and death was not complete without an opposing side.


    Moreover, he had once said that there were 129600 worlds in the universe, which were one Yuan. There were birth and death and catastrophes in each era, so where did the catastrophe come from? The God of Destruction?


    Xu Zhi was deep in thought with his chin in his hands.


    The stars returned to their positions, and the demon God destroyed the world. This was an old joke and the most common setting.


    However, it had to be said that there was a reason for its popularization. It belonged to a very complete world view, and Xu Zhi was not an old-fashioned person. He was very good at listening to the opinions of various schools and gathering the strengths of all schools.


    The Xiantian true Qi and the ancient Buddha with a radiation source that the players had mentioned were a good example.


    Treasuring one¡¯s own broom was a foolish way of doing things.


    ¡°Perhaps, there really is a God of Destruction who is the enemy of the God of creation?¡± Xu Zhi thought about it for a moment but could not deny it. after all, the God of creation is the embodiment of the law that is the convergence of the laws of countless lives and creations in the universe ¡­ Living in the spacetime courtyard between dimensions, on the other hand, the convergence of the laws of death and destruction could also be a carrier that could be materialized ¡­ This might happen.¡±


    Carolyn nodded her head in excitement.


    After all, she was extremely happy and joyful right now. She had never been so happy in her entire life. She had a huge fortuitous encounter and saw a wider world. Even the mysterious God of creation had descended to create all things and repair this world!


    It was truly wonderful.


    Xu Zhi was also very indifferent. He wanted her to be happy so that she could work harder.


    After all, this time, he wanted to try to use Carolyn¡¯s terrifying super computing power to assist in the deduction. in front of you, you can try to interfere with the evolution of those living beings in the 200 years ¡®time flow.

 Chapter 563

    ?


    563 Chapter 572 civilization


    In the distance, when Carolyn heard this, her entire body trembled. try ¡­ Interfere with their evolution? With the strength of US mortals? Won¡¯t this enrage the God of creation? can we really do it?¡±


    When she heard Xu Zhi¡¯s suggestion at this time, she was more or less a little terrified.


    The people of isodar were extreme, hot-blooded, and stubborn, but that did not mean they were brainless.


    Interfering with the ¡± mending ¡± world that was still evolving would most likely anger that Supreme existence. After all, she had seen many things in the extraordinary world where human lives were disregarded.


    Even he himself was the same in the past. The strong decided the lives of the weak, the fist represented justice, and the weak was the original sin.


    Back then, as the ruler, she had started countless Wars, slaughtered many magical beast territories, conquered everything, and established the glory of the isodar people!


    Justice? Human rights? Equality? That was for their own race.


    They were called the God race because they suppressed the other races with iron and blood! In the end, she even destroyed the sea Race, the Dragon race, and countless other races. The undead race called her the cruelest and most ruthless tyrant Empress in history, the Holy cherry blossom Emperor.


    The world was very realistic.


    From the moment she climbed to the top, she was very clear about this.


    That was why she was so touched by the ancient God¡¯s help in her rise.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that the strong dominate the lives of the weak, but what if the gap is too big?¡±


    Xu Zhi turned his head to look and said with a smile,


    ¡°Would you care about the actions of an ant?¡±


    even the Overlord of a type 9 world who has lived for tens of thousands of years can only open his eyes and close them ¡­ Time will erase these traces. Whether you did it or not, it makes no difference to it. ¡±


    The two of them strolled casually on this empty and spacious land. In the distance, the creatures were still evolving wildly.


    As Xu Zhi walked, he stared into Caroline¡¯s eyes quietly and said softly and slowly, ¡± as long as we don¡¯t get in the way directly, the God of creation in the dark will ignore us, ants ¡­ There are so many ants in the world, how can they all be ignored?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just ants, are you even considered one?¡±


    She walked slowly and understood what the ancient God meant.


    Just like humans, they would not care about what bacteria were doing because they were not living creatures of the same dimension. Unless you were in the path of a giant, it would not accidentally step on you.


    At this moment, Carolyn closed her eyes, as if she was recalling something. She felt as if a Grand and magnificent painting of the world had unfolded before her eyes.


    The rules of the universe.


    The avatars of the God of creation would descend upon the major worlds to repair them.


    Even a super ancient God was just a weakling in front of a higher level existence!


    ¡­


    Carolyn organized her thoughts. Her heart was filled with shock and determination. She recalled her initial dream and determination. Along the way, was this the world that she wanted and pursued? He was not a person trapped in a cage.


    She turned her head and looked at the vast yellow planet. Her heroic face was flushed with excitement. this is a world that I can change and set the original parameters at will! Then, how should we lead them in the next two hundred years?¡±


    Her eyes were shining with hope.


    BOOM!


    The entire world was moving forward at an extremely fast speed, like a dream.


    On this barren, yellow-colored land in the vacuum of space, there was still a Green Scene that only a life planet would have.


    However, they were similar to the life on a life planet, but they were completely different.


    They had their own breathing and heart, and their meridians were dense and complex. At the same time, their skin was tough and delicate, possessing a special resistance to pressure, resisting the vacuum pressure of the outside world.


    Their skin was equivalent to their spacesuits.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do the calculations?¡± Halfway through her deduction, Carolyn started to feel a little embarrassed.


    Xu Zhi was helpless. Caroline was feeling more and more guilty. She had completely regarded him as her teacher. This highly vigilant conspirator had also begun to trust him unconditionally.


    He felt guilty.


    He took a step back and smiled. everyone has a different idea. I wanted to try to get you to do it.


    Carolyn didn¡¯t refuse any further.


    The ancient God knew about this, so it shouldn¡¯t be the first time.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    She felt a lump in her throat and bowed deeply, her heart filled with gratitude.


    After that, he stood up and looked at the rapidly evolving plants and animals. His divine sense slowly covered them. environment, temperature, geographical location, and natural enemies ¡­ They will decide the direction of their evolution in this world!¡±


    ¡°Calculating.¡±


    gathering body structure and calculating evolution method.


    ¡­


    In the spiritual universe.


    ¡°Calculating!¡±


    The izodal people¡¯s laboratory began to move quickly, their faces red.


    This was a huge opportunity!


    It was unprecedented!


    Previously, they had merely evolved the data of the spiritual universe, which was equivalent to a virtual spiritual world. Now that they were in front of a real physical world, how could they not be excited?


    This was the best opportunity for them to show off their Protoss specialty, which was their strongest domain.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally starting.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at Caroline, who was ready to make her move, and smiled. He took a few steps back and looked at the vast starry universe. the first space void civilization might be very interesting.


    This was his first vacuum extraordinary world, and it could be considered unprecedented. Naturally, he had high hopes for it, especially since he had already paid such a huge price. He could not afford to lose it!


    Even though Carolyn had paid a huge price for this ¡­


    This wasn¡¯t the first time that living beings had to interfere with the ¡®speed of creation¡¯. The Phoenix had done the same before. The Phoenix had once watched the evolution and simply poured its own blood into it, creating and evolving a large number of innate ancient gods.


    He had done this too many times, so he might as well try to get Carolyn to do it once. After all, not only did she have terrifying supercomputing power and the black technology of the isodarian people, but she was also a high-level God. Her vision would not be too bad.


    Xu Zhi was looking forward to it.


    In the next few days, Caroline led the people of isodar to re-plan the land.


    The entire planet, which was as large as the entire Huaxia territory, was divided into several regions, creating different living environments, and divided into seven continents!


    In addition, the two characteristics began to be separated to facilitate observation.


    There were creatures that had both radiation and gas.


    It was a species that used gas alone and did not have radiation.


    It was a species that used radiation alone and had no gas. However, this creature did not have internal circulation gas, which meant that it could not survive in a vacuum environment. It was a type of parasite that lived in the air sacs on the human body.


    ¡­


    The various evolutionary environmental species were divided, and Xu Zhi sighed as he looked at the ocean.


    He felt like a little brother. He had been planning casually before, so how could it be so detailed?


    He left this piece of land and returned to the living room to leisurely eat his food. His days could be considered pretty good. Occasionally, he would check on the other side and see how hard Carolyn was working.


    BOOM!


    A hundred years had passed.


    The races on the earth were busy and prosperous, and the species had achieved true diversity. Moreover, each of them was of extremely high quality and had their own potential.


    Two hundred years had passed.


    The world was completely perfected, and the flow of time in the world returned to normal. It returned to normal from the flow of creation and developed steadily. As a result, in just a few years, slash-and-burn tribes began to sprout.


    The void cell civilization tribe had completely appeared.

 Chapter 564

    ?


    564 God of creation in vacuum (2 in 1)


    A small satellite surrounded a huge gas planet, floating in the cold and dark void. Like most celestial bodies in the universe, its thin atmosphere could not retain its temperature, causing this land to be in a low-temperature environment of-70 to-80 degrees Celsius all year round.


    This wasn¡¯t a life planet in the traditional sense.


    This was a vacuum environment in the universe. There was no air, and it was destined to be cold and dead.


    Although this small satellite still had day and night, and the ¡± solar radiation ¡± in the distance during the day was still not low ¡­


    There were now seven continents and thirteen intelligent races. In just seven or eight years, they had begun to build simple tribal civilizations, building treehouses or digging holes to live in.


    However, the development of their civilization was extremely slow.


    ¡­


    The sun was shining brightly.


    Xu Zhi and Caroline were walking in the sky of the small planet.


    This thin atmosphere could not retain any temperature or resist the rays. It was even unusually turbid, like a thick haze. There was even a lot of sand mixed in, turning into a chaotic gust of wind.


    in the vacuum, their civilization develops too slowly.


    without air and a medium, you can¡¯t speak.


    Carolyn muttered softly as she lowered her head to look at her own results. throughout history, language is the origin of civilization. The first step to breaking away from the beasts is communication, which is the key to advancing wisdom.


    ¡°There¡¯s no air, no medium, and no fire.¡±


    Caroline continued to speak in a powerful voice, ¡± the Tinder is the first step to the origin civilization ¡­ ¡°Thus, this is an unprecedented era. Their environment is different from ours, and I don¡¯t know what kind of rules they rely on to develop.¡±


    ¡°Since they already possess intelligence, let¡¯s just go with the flow. No matter how slow they are, they will still develop. Time will tell us everything.¡± Xu Zhi looked at the entire land and was speechless for a long time.


    The void race was something that Xu Zhi had never thought of.


    Its rise was different from any other race.


    In an era where there was no communication, no use of fire, and no slash-and-burn cultivation, how did the void civilization rise?


    No one knew for sure.


    Xu Zhi and Caroline went to many places again. As he traveled as an ancient God, he was more or less relaxed and unrestrained. They could talk on equal terms and discuss some interesting ideas and creativity together.


    Soon, the two of them came to the smallest continent 01. In a Green Mountain Range, they saw a special species.


    this is my greatest masterpiece. It¡¯s been 200 years. I¡¯ll take you to check it out.


    Carolyn¡¯s actions were the same as when she had brought him to a laboratory for a tour back then. She pointed at the land in front of her and the creatures that were chattering on it.


    in other places, it only took less than 10% of my computing power to simply guide the divided wisdom and let them evolve naturally, reducing the factors of man-made interference. We, the people of isodar, agree that there is more potential ¡­


    At the same time, it¡¯s also to save on more computing resources for some special evolution experiments. It¡¯s the most reasonable plan we¡¯ve made.


    and this is the evolution experiment that cost US 90% of our supercomputing power. Don¡¯t look down on the fact that there are only 27 of them. Every one of them is a treasure ¡­ It¡¯s the well-deserved crystallization of the izodal people¡¯s success!¡±


    These 27 living beings?


    Is it the strongest achievement of the people of isodar?


    Xu Zhi was immediately very interested.


    These 27 gods, were they the same as the 13 innate ancient gods of the Phoenix?


    After all, some creatures had a strong sense of uniqueness. They were born by chance and did not have the ability to reproduce. It was similar to how the ancient gods had died one by one, and even Xu Zhi could not extract the genes from the gene bank to reproduce.


    It was because it did not have the ability to reproduce.


    The simplest example was the Phoenix. It was a terrifying and unique life form.


    ¡°These 27? Could it be that this planet will be like the primordial world, where the 13 innate ancient gods created the mythological era?¡± Xu Zhi looked over with a faint sense of curiosity in his heart. these twenty-seven only connate gods will also rule the world by themselves and then compete with postnate living beings for the orthodoxy? ¡±


    They were all made of mud.


    There was no distinction between men and women. They were as beautiful as white jade statues, smooth as Jade, handsome and slender, as if they had walked out of white glazed mud. They were as intricate as porcelain and began to build tribes among the trees.


    At first glance, one would think that their snow-white skin must be extremely hard and fragile like stones, but in fact, it was soft and elastic, a special kind of vacuum skin material. The feeling of touching it was like touching cold and delicate soft mud.


    ¡°What kind of race is this?¡± Xu Zhi asked directly.


    Carolyn said in a low voice, ¡± this race, in my imagination, is a race that is close to the God of creation in a certain physical plane!


    Xu Zhi was confused. ??? ¡±


    he looked at caroline helplessly.


    You¡¯ve just visited the God of creation, and now you¡¯re so excited to take advantage of this evolution opportunity to create a new creature similar to the God of creation?


    Replace it?


    i just gave you some encouragement, and you¡¯re already thinking of going to heaven?


    xu zhi was completely speechless and remained silent for a while.


    Carolyn¡¯s face was filled with excitement as she said, ¡± you said before that there are countless gods of creation. They are also the first zero, one of the ones who created all things! And this was the origin of this race! Everything in the world was born from one, and everything would return to one ¡­ One is all, and all is one. Therefore, I would like to call this race ¡­ The entire clan!¡±


    The entire clan?


    Xu Zhi was completely helpless.


    The perfection of creating all things?


    Carolyn really had a big tone.


    Xu Zhi could not help but look at the mysterious clay and ceramic race. They were simple and weak. They ¡­ Did he really have such an incredible ability?


    His face immediately darkened.


    He suddenly remembered the round and adorable Quan Wang in the shape of a ceramic. In the Dragon Ball, he was known as the strongest God who created the universe and everything.


    ¡®We¡¯re all porcelain ¡­¡¯


    he looked at a white porcelain statue. the future king, is that you?


    He had never thought that Carolyn would refer to the God of creation and create an entire race.


    their structure is quite simple.


    It was obvious that Carolyn had not discovered that the ancient gods were in a daze. She was still explaining with a serious expression, ¡± they don¡¯t have any digestive organs, and they don¡¯t have any internal tissues ¡­ As you can see, they are simple clay figurines made of ceramic clay and the ¡®Qi¡¯ from the clay in their bodies that extends in all directions.¡±


    their absorption and excretion all rely on their skin ¡­


    Carolyn continued to introduce them, her face filled with heroic confidence. however, the most important thing is that their clay cells possess a special binding radiation attribute ¡­ Simply put, you might not understand.¡±


    Caroline waved her hand and pulled one of the clay men over. they have no gender. They reproduce asexually ¡­ As for the method, it¡¯s similar to the previous tree man ancestors.¡±


    She began to let one of the White glazed ceramic statues reproduce on its own.


    A strange scene appeared.


    The ceramic statue slowly bent down, opened its mouth, and spat out a sticky white ball of clay.


    Hu hu hu!


    It used its mouth to gently blow the entire clay egg, like an old man on the street blowing a sugar figurine. The entire ¡± white clay ball ¡± slowly swelled from the middle.


    One ¡­


    Two ¡­


    It was like a thread being threaded.


    A large number of complicated and fine meridians were slowly blown out.


    ¡°Blow out the meridians?¡±


    Xu Zhi was suddenly a little surprised. they¡¯re using this method to reproduce. By ¡®blowing balloons¡¯ and ¡®blowing the tangs¡¯, they transfer the¡¯ Qi ¡®of the Father to the offspring, so that the living beings have Qi and meridians? ¡±


    I¡¯m the one who bragged about my son.


    This was very terrifying.


    Carolyn¡¯s 200 years of evolution of the world¡¯s creation rate had given him a sufficiently powerful surprise. He was both surprised and happy.


    But something even stranger happened.


    Huala!


    As he blew on it, the entire ceramic started to spin slowly.


    He began to shape this ¡®ceramic baby¡¯ with his hands, just like how porcelain craftsmen slowly rotated a clay pottery with their hands and kneaded it round and flat.


    Soon, it blew on it and produced an ugly four-legged white jade puppy. It threw it on the ground and jumped around.


    ¡°This kind of reproduction method ¡­ This is ¡­ Creating life?¡±


    Xu Zhi was shocked.


    Seeing this scene with their own eyes, the shock it gave was huge and unimaginable.


    This was using clay to create life.


    It was already extremely similar to the terrifying scenes in the legends.


    Caroline continued, ¡± don¡¯t be fooled by their simple structure. They only have radiation clay cells and air. They don¡¯t have any internal organs, respiratory tract, or heart ¡­ In fact, the more powerful an object was, the simpler its structure would be. The radioactive cells of the clay were so precise that they were on the molecular level ¡­ It¡¯s also the ¡®natural phenomenon¡¯ that I¡¯ve touched upon to promote the evolution of every clay cell and give them the ability to be molded ¡­¡±


    Carolyn told herself that she had only managed to produce these 27 that had survived after reproducing countless failed products over the past 200 years.


    ¡°Furthermore, they have to pay a huge price to reproduce! For example, this dog that I created gave a third of my Qi to the other party.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded. He could sense that the mud creature¡¯s aura had clearly been evenly distributed by the mud statuette.


    ¡°How do you plan to use this race?¡± Xu Zhi asked curiously.


    ¡°We¡¯ll use it for ourselves.¡±


    Caroline took a deep breath and smiled faintly. this kind of powerful and unique creature has unlimited potential. Why leave it to others? ¡± Or to let them grow? They were the first generation and had the strongest bloodline. The later generations they reproduced were all children ¡­


    ¡°Their bloodlines will continue to weaken. We can possess these 27 primitive ancestors and use them as human bodies to cultivate our second clone! Previously, we, the two simple void primogenitors ¡®tree man clones, should have been eliminated!¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart sank.


    The Phoenix created the 13 innate ancient gods and raised them like children.


    Carolyn had created 27 entire clay clans with the goal of killing them and using them as bodies for her to possess.


    However, he was not surprised at all.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is?¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly understood something. previously, Caroline did not know about the ¡®inner world¡¯ possession system. However, after she created two clones to possess, she gave one to her. So, this reproduction before her eyes is a targeted possession. This is her first plan!


    This was a question:


    How could he obtain the best benefits from this evolution of the world creation flow rate?


    The best answer was right in front of him.


    He would make use of this opportunity to create the strongest clone of the ¡®God of creation¡¯ and possess them!


    standing on the basis of the lies I created for Carolyn, this is indeed the best choice. Xu Zhi¡¯s breathing also quickened. I¡¯m creating the greatest opportunity for myself and paving the way for my future!


    Indeed, Carolyn had truly given him a huge surprise.


    This ¡®vacuum creation¡¯ clone was even more powerful than the mechanical armor blueprint.


    In the future, the potential of this body alone might not be lower than the ¡®real body of Pangu¡¯ of the nine revolutions mysterious art. The creation of vacuum clay could be said to be a kind of ¡®real body of Nuwa¡¯.


    The true body of Pangu could create a world.


    Nuwa¡¯s true body created an entire race of life.


    One had a region while the other had life. It was a perfect combination.


    Without a doubt, he had the potential to become the strongest in the void cell civilization.


    In an instant, Xu Zhi¡¯s heart was filled with excitement, knowing that it contained terrifying potential.


    since Carolyn has sent herself to me with heaven-defying combat strength, I can¡¯t possibly reject her. This clone of the ancient God can use this body as a human body and hide in his sea of consciousness. It¡¯s not bad ¡­ Xu Zhi kept weighing the options in his heart. it¡¯s just ¡­ A clone of a clone? ¡±


    After a violent shock in his heart, he organized his thoughts and looked at the 27 experimental bodies. Returning to the main topic, he said to Carolyn, ¡± as our clones? Good idea. However, this creature already had three types of genes: gaseous gene, radiation gene, and clay gene ¡­ There should be a very high probability of integrating the fourth gene, or even all of them would die Here ¡­ Do we really have to do this?¡±


    This was the biggest problem.


    The two Treeman clones that Xu Zhi had made only had two genes. Back then, when the new third gene had been integrated into them, a large number of them had died because they could not make it. But it was not important because there were many Treemen.


    But now?


    He already had three genes. What did it mean to fuse a fourth gene into it?


    The difficulty was increased by several times!


    Once it succeeded, it would be at the level of a pseudo-Zerg hero.


    Carolyn was indeed extremely daring and ambitious.


    In addition, this wasn¡¯t one of those four trashy genetic talents that were used to make up the numbers. Each of these genes was extremely powerful, and when combined, they could be said to be heaven-defying creatures.


    And even now, with only three genes, these 27 were extremely precious. They could be called a powerful race of creators. If a new gene was fused, they would have to be prepared to kill all of them and lose all their capital!


    ¡°Naturally, I have to try.¡±


    Carolyn smiled faintly and said, ¡± if. want to do it,. must do it to perfection ¡­ Why did I evolve their goal and make them so powerful? To let them rise on their own? No, I¡¯m just making them our mortal bodies. If we can¡¯t take over their bodies ¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter how strong they are, and it doesn¡¯t matter if all 27 of them die.¡±


    When she said this, her eyes were cold, like an ancient God overlooking the vast world indifferently.


    ¡°I¡¯m also quite confident.¡±


    With a serious expression, Carolyn assumed that the ancient God was afraid of failure. She continued to speak arrogantly, ¡± this is where my talent lies. I¡¯m not good at combat, but genetic engineering Technology is my strongest. While I evolved them, I constantly increased their tolerance to the ¡®inner world¡¯ gene. It¡¯s basically impossible for them to be able to resist the other new fourth gene ¡­ However, for the one in front of us, there¡¯s still a high possibility of it. There¡¯s a possibility of it being a gamble!¡±


    ¡°Please believe in my abilities.¡± She was more serious than ever.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    The people of isodar were still very gambled.


    Carolyn was a ruthless person, and definitely not a kind person. There was no such thing as a soft-hearted person in her dictionary, and this was something that she had long known.


    However, Xu Zhi did not refuse. He was also extremely envious of this kind of cloning ability.


    Clay created all things?


    There were endless possibilities. Not just animals, but biological weapons made of flesh and blood?


    Blood and flesh?


    A flesh car?


    They could be created with the extraordinary technology of the izodaians. This was a powerful talent that was most suitable for displaying their magical machinery technology, allowing them to approach the true Protoss.


    Furthermore, they were tailored for him, and if he were to obtain it ¡­


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be lacking servants.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s heart was calm, and his eyes flickered. This was the most direct benefit he had gained. previously, I asked someone to help me clean up the room, wash the dishes, and cook in the orchard, but I couldn¡¯t find a creature Butler that was suitable for my body size ¡­ The gigantification of Pangu¡¯s real body is suitable, but it¡¯s impossible for a giant God who has cultivated to take care of the house for me ¡­ Right now, I can create a figurine and blow out a servant. It¡¯s naturally feasible and very safe.¡±


    Blow out all things.


    He suddenly thought of a popular saying:


    I¡¯m 20 years old this year. I have a Lamborghini, three full-range houses in Beijing¡¯s Third Ring Road, and three full-range houses in Shanghai. I have a beautiful and lovely girlfriend. I didn¡¯t rely on my parents or friends. All of this is my own hard work.


    It was just what he meant.

 Chapter 565

    ?


    565 Small universe


    Cars, buildings, these were all possible.


    Now, he could blow out a dog, but couldn¡¯t he blow out a Lamborghini?


    There was nothing he could not imagine.


    It could even be made into a hard weapon. After all, some special ceramics had the hardness of diamond. When combined with the flow of inner Qi, it was very likely to be an extraordinary divine weapon with life.


    In a certain sense, it was clay that created life, another form of n¨¹wa.


    As Xu Zhi pondered, he suddenly had an idea. He felt that this evolutionary form of life could really be powerful.


    It was also extremely in line with Carolyn¡¯s characteristics.


    She couldn¡¯t fight this life either. It belonged to the non-direct combat style, but it was a kind of ¡± summoning style. however, her previous kind was a spiritual summoning, and now it was a material summoning.


    Are you trying to be the strongest Summoner?


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    After that, Xu Zhi handed the ¡± Rubik¡¯s Cube ¡± Genetic Medicine to Caroline. After she tested it again, she planned to integrate it into the 27 creatures and become the fourth gene!


    Four genes was already the genetic talent limit for Zerg heroes and below.


    The higher the number of times the gene was fused, the higher the probability of death.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been researching genetic engineering for my entire life, so I should be able to do it now.¡± Caroline smiled. this is the civilization of the isodar people. It is the fruit of all their research!


    Xu Zhi did not interfere with her. Compared to the people of isodar at the genetic level, he was an absolute layman. Even if he learned their civilization through Hermes, it would not be as good as the application of his own body. He only needed to receive the experimental results with peace of mind.


    A few days passed.


    As expected, a large number of deaths occurred, and a terrifying situation happened in the laboratory.


    Out of a total of twenty-seven ¡± triple-Geno lifeforms, ¡± only three survived and broke through the limit, and this was under the influence of various influences that strengthened the probability of success. Otherwise, the result of complete annihilation was a high probability.


    On this day, Caroline walked out with three bodies. She was exhausted and pale, but she said excitedly, ¡± each of us will take one, and the remaining one will ¡­ Keep it as a backup, or use it for other purposes. What we¡¯re doing now can lead us to an even more powerful future. Perhaps, the two of us can reach the Supreme, or even the realm of creation in the near future!¡±


    Obviously, she had already planned out her future.


    Very quickly, Carolyn started to try to possess the entire race¡¯s sea of consciousness.


    Seeing that she did not hesitate, Xu Zhi also began to try to occupy the creature¡¯s entire sea of consciousness and control its body. A living creature that had not yet developed intelligence was like a wild beast, similar to the progenitor Man-Ape, and there was no woman¡¯s benevolence in it.


    BOOM!


    His mind exploded.


    Xu Zhi looked at his white-Jade-like body, which had turned into a white-Jade-like man. It was as if he was a perfect-sized wax sculpture of a man, and there was a strange sense of mysterious beauty to it.


    He suddenly opened his mouth in an exaggerated manner and spat out a sticky egg like the Demon King.


    Gulu!


    He was not in a hurry to blow it.


    He slowly used his hands to form and carve.


    In the blink of an eye, a small and exquisite figurine of a young girl with white, slender, and round legs was placed on the table. She was dressed in a long Chinese dress and carried a long sword on her back.


    ¡°It seems that I can shape it first and place it on the table as a figurine. In the future, when I need it, I can blow it and give it life at any time.¡± Xu Zhi kept weighing his options and could not help but look at the puppet. perhaps this is what the myths often say ¡­ It¡¯s just a breath of immortal Qi, and I came back to life.¡±


    ¡°Zhao Ling. er ¡­¡± Xu Zhi pointed at the lively figurine of a young girl in a delicate long dress on the table and murmured softly,¡±she comes from a world of the sword and fairy. She¡¯s also a descendant of the clay tribe.


    He felt that this was probably a godly skill of an otaku. With a breath, even the doll came to life.


    Perhaps, when he crushed a large pile of them, scattered them on the ground, and blew them all to life, he would have the bearing of the legendary Nuwa of the Huaxia mythology of origin.


    Hu ~~


    Xu Zhi blew gently.


    Zhao Ling ¡®er instantly came back to life and was jumping around.


    it¡¯s proportional to my current body size ¡­ However, for the real me, it is still too small.¡± Xu Zhi touched Zhao Ling ¡®er¡¯s head. but this mud statuette doesn¡¯t have a limit on its size. When I get stronger, I¡¯ll blow up a super-large one ¡­ I¡¯ll be in charge of the hygiene in the orchard and the kitchen.¡±


    It was very convenient.


    It was the size of a real person.


    It would be fine as long as it was pumped with air regularly, and it would also save electricity.


    however, there is a huge limitation. The appearance of reproduction can change thousands of times. In essence, the clay cells and true Qi meridians are all the same race ¡­ To put it simply, it¡¯s a monster made of mud!¡±


    intelligent sub-brain, pull out the gene chain. Xu Zhi said.


    [ name: vacuum clay creation ]


    Genes: true Qi gene, radiation gene, clay gene, inner world gene.


    (Unlimited growth, potential unknown)


    ¡­


    A fake Zerg hero!


    And it was three at once.


    How many lifeforms had reached the fourth gene level?


    Little Phoenix.


    The bug Clan Mother nest of the racer of Mount Haruna.


    Although a high gene level didn¡¯t mean that one¡¯s combat power would be high, it was still a very powerful starting point.


    ¡°Having a lot of genes doesn¡¯t mean anything. Di Qi¡¯s starting point in his gene level is very low, but he was evaluated as the Zerg hero with the highest chance of becoming one! It¡¯s all because of his talent and aptitude ¡­¡± Xu Zhi muttered to himself.


    5th-tier genes were Zerg heroes, and 1st, 2nd, 3rd, and 4th-tier genes were the biggest chasm.


    At rank 5, not only could it accommodate five genetic talents, but it also meant that one could modify five of their genes at will, so it also represented the highest combat power of the Zerg.


    But in any case, it was still very exciting to have the body of a pseudo-Zerg hero.


    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±


    Xu Zhi asked, very satisfied with the results of his serious experiments.


    ¡°With a body like this, I¡¯ll naturally be able to fix the rules of the world.¡± Caroline spat out an egg, slowly blew on it, and pinched it. She said in high spirits, ¡± I want to create ¡­ Planets after planets! One continent after another!¡±


    ???


    Xu Zhi could not react in time.


    How many dishes are you drinking to this extent, and you¡¯re even better at bragging than me?


    You want to create a planet with ceramic and soil?


    Carolyn¡¯s eyes flickered with a bright and hopeful multicolored light. Creating this race of creations was only the first step in her plan.


    ¡°The God of creation¡¯s 200 years of biological evolution has given this land endless diversity. This is just the beginning! Next, we¡¯ll have to reshape the planet¡¯s ecological environment!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to create a planet ¡­ When I saw the giant, the mysterious and great God of creation, I had an idea ¡­ I want to create an ancient God as large as him, or even a planet!¡±


    Carolyn stood up,


    after all, this talent has infinite possibilities. What determines its upper and lower limits is talent!


    Carolyn¡¯s face was filled with confidence. Looking at the vast sky, she said indifferently, ¡± when this part of my power falls into the hands of the weak, it will only create women for them to play with, create servants for them to order around, and create weapons like knives, Spears, and clubs ¡­ When this power falls into my hands, I can blow out its internal structure? The engine and gears can all be fabricated.¡±


    yes, as long as you blow it out, the entire mechanical structure will be perfectly embedded ¡­ And the knowledge and civilization of the izodanians, the inner structure and shaping, have given it infinite possibilities, like a white scroll of painting that is free to be splashed with ink.¡±


    Pfft!


    She spat out gently.


    An exquisite, small planet appeared in front of him like a globe, slowly floating in the air.


    It was a planet-shaped life form with hydrogen and carbon dioxide in its body. It operated in a very natural and precise structure, and it even had a gyroscope ¡­ It was suspended in the air because it was filled with a third new gas-hydrogen.


    There were even gravity waves inside, releasing the gravitational force that a planet should have.


    ¡°Look at it ¡­¡± She dragged the planet with one hand. when it is magnified 10000 times, as long as I can blow it enough, it will be a small habitable planet.


    I¡¯m going to fill the entire sky with them. Each of these planets is enough to accommodate a small country. They¡¯ll orbit in specific trajectories and be distributed in the sky. I¡¯ll completely utilize the land of this world to the limit.


    it can allow our world to accommodate more than a trillion people.


    it can make this world form a true miniature virtual universe that covers the entire planet.


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi listened to Caroline¡¯s lofty ambitions and saw the ambition in her eyes. He suddenly felt a great sense of admiration.


    He also felt a chill run down his spine!


    What a terrifying and meticulous plan!


    If he couldn¡¯t do it in the virtual spiritual world, he would have to try to create a small universe here.


    It was the rhythm of filling the thin atmosphere with man-made satellites.


    As for Carolyn, she truly intended to become the God of creation of this world ¡­


    The reason why she took over this race was not to create new lives, but ¡­ Creating a planet!


    ¡°This man is very fierce and ambitious.¡± Xu Zhi took a deep breath. He felt that Caroline was very terrifying.


    Clay and soil, aren¡¯t they the components of a planet? She had already predicted this.


    Xu Zhi was terrified of her terrifying calculations. She was indeed the best conspirator, but at the same time, he felt very fortunate. The way Carolyn worked so hard for him was really charming.

 Chapter 566

    ?


    566 Chapter 575 the stars!


    At first, Xu Zhi had thought that he was already very ambitious and could already cause a lot of trouble!


    When he was just a heavenly Emperor, he wanted to make the solar system green and travel the universe to farm.


    Who would have known that Carolyn¡¯s ambitions were even greater?


    She was better at causing trouble?


    She had just taken a look at the God of creation, and she was already in high spirits, wanting to become the God of creation of this world with her God Realm. She wanted to create planets, reproduce all things, and satisfy her craving first ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m just giving you some motivation ¡­¡± Xu Zhi felt like he was about to vomit blood.


    Moreover, this wasn¡¯t the most exaggerated part. What was even more exaggerated was that this bold and imaginative plan to create a God of creation was really feasible!


    The entire clan.


    Perhaps, he could really do it.


    ¡°No one can underestimate anyone ¡­¡± Xu Zhi made a helpless expression.


    He sneaked. glance at the beautiful Sakura girl holding. red umbrella in front of him. She was still excitedly making shocking remarks. He really did not dare to disturb her. what a super research talent. She wants to create. planet and create life ¡­ It can really be molded out of mud, and it¡¯s really going to be replaced.¡±


    And what was an entire clan?


    A 3D life printer!


    The internal structure of life was blown out in one breath, and the mechanical magical weapons that were usually assembled from tens of thousands of parts were much more complete.


    This was ¡®one is all, all is one¡¯.


    Perhaps it was two extremes with the Cthulhu evil god. One was a living being that gathered together, while the other pursued a whole machine.


    Even though there were many limitations.


    No matter what shape or appearance a life form had, it was essentially a clan of clay cells.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi¡¯s heart was numb, but Caroline did not notice it. She smiled and slowly exhaled. Her fighting spirit became more and more aroused. Her eyes were clear, and she waved her white fists. to be honest! ¡®Since I¡¯m in charge of the original plan for this new world, I naturally have to be perfect. As for creating an entire race, creating a planet ¡­¡¯ This is the final plan!¡±


    however, matter is equal. Where do soil and energy come from? ¡±


    She had a serious look on her face as she continued to analyze. if we want to create a small floating planet, we have to excavate the matter on the ground and continuously reduce the mass of the small planet under our feet ¡­ Of course, we won¡¯t excavate too much because if we reduce the amount too much, it will cause the mass of this planet to be imbalanced and it will deviate from its current orbit ¡­¡±


    ¡°And this portion of the mass that can be stripped away is enough for us to create more than ten planets! That¡¯s right, there are more than ten planets!¡± She was so excited that her face turned red. in order to develop in the future, perhaps the two of us have to find a way to transport new materials from another world to create stars and hang them in the sky.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    Alright, you win ¡­ You¡¯ve really won.


    Even he couldn¡¯t help but praise the grandness and magnificence of this plan. It actually had an extremely detailed principle and could really be done!


    As long as one was bold, one could really blow out the entire world.


    Xu Zhi was a little dumbfounded.


    However, when he looked at the extremely serious and crazy-looking Carolyn, who was like a mad scientist and was constantly talking about her own ideas and grand plans with an excited expression, he felt that she was simply exposing his vile nature. However, he also felt that she was a little cute.


    Looking at this fellow¡¯s endless chatter, he suddenly sighed,


    it reminded me of the time when she was old. Back then, in her room, that old lady with presbyopic glasses was trembling and excitedly telling me the basic theory of her magical beast contract. She couldn¡¯t stop.


    The glorious civilization and glory of the ishodans seemed to have happened only yesterday.


    Back then, the first impression of any person from isodar who had come into contact with Carolyn was that of a cold-blooded and meticulous person. She was also a person who knelt down and worshipped. She was as perfect as Levis. She was powerful, mysterious, extraordinary, and possessed the brain of a God. She worshipped and stayed away from him, treating him as her idol in her dreams.


    But Xu Zhi understood that Caroline was also a human. She needed someone to accompany her, and she also had her own happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy.


    However, Carolyn¡¯s current description of the world of Stellaris was still rather distant.


    This was because creating a planet was already a huge project. It was equivalent to about a hundred acres of land, comparable to the land of the primordial or the Sorcerer world.


    The creation of planets could not be completed in a short time.


    however, this will be a world that is truly similar to a small universe!


    This was enough to make Xu Zhi both surprised and happy.


    However, what made him even more surprised was that Carolyn¡¯s real plan was even more brilliant.


    Carolyn was still excitedly jabbering on and on.


    ¡°You think that this is all I have planned? If that was the case, then these planets were all replicas. What difference would there be? It¡¯s just a floating continent, how can it be called a small universe?¡±


    we¡¯ll change the parameters of the environment of each launched planet to achieve diversity on the planet. Each planet will have a gravity of 0.5 to 100 times, water and ice content, and soil environment will also be greatly different. A large amount of soil will be on one planet, and a large amount of metal will also be on one planet ¡­


    She raised her head and exclaimed in admiration, her eyes shining with excitement, ¡± the living environment between the planets is completely different! This ¡­ That¡¯s the goal I want!¡±


    ¡°As for the living beings on the surface, are they unable to adapt to the environment of these planets? This is impossible ¡­¡±


    Her words were filled with confidence. She took a step forward and pointed at the ground.


    that¡¯s because, in the past 200 years, I¡¯ve already created the seven experimental continents 01 to 07 according to the pre-set planetary environments to make it easier for them to migrate to the planets in the future. I¡¯ve used the planets they¡¯ll live on in the future as a standard, and in the past 200 years, I¡¯ve touched on their evolutionary environment!!


    This?


    His words were like a bolt of Lightning in the Dark. Xu Zhi could only feel his entire body trembling in fear at the thought of such a bold, perfect, and meticulous plan. He was completely and inexplicably shocked.


    In the beginning, he had thought that the environment of the seven continents was a mature world in the future. Who knew that it was just a temporary residence?


    Just to migrate to a future planet?


    That was where they really lived?


    He suddenly felt that his previous thoughts were really as simple as playing house.


    amazing, truly amazing. Xu Zhi gasped in admiration in his heart. As expected of an izodar who had once been a scientist. The level of planning was really brilliant. A supercomputer on the level of a God.


    The level of excitement reminded Xu Zhi of the ¡± death¡¯s eternal life ¡± plan from back then.


    ¡°You¡¯re worthy of your reputation.¡± Xu Zhi praised, ¡± that¡¯s a smart and perfect idea. Every planet has all kinds of parameters and environments.


    Carolyn¡¯s face turned slightly red as she realized that she had been a little too exaggerated.


    He had just fallen into some kind of shameful, crazy, and self-satisfied state, but he immediately didn¡¯t care. After all, his true nature had long been exposed in front of the ancient gods in the milk tea shop back then.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind! This is the little universe plan. Right now, the most important mission is to ascend to a planet.¡±


    She was more or less embarrassed. She took another deep breath to calm herself down. their civilization is still developing. I¡¯m going to release them into the atmosphere when they are fully developed!


    Xu Zhi nodded and said seriously, ¡± at the very least, we have to make this ¡®entire clan¡¯ reach the celestial Emperor realm. Then, with the powerful magical power of a God as a backup energy source, we can blow out such a huge planet.


    It was difficult for ordinary gods to cover a hundred mu of a planet. It would probably be relatively easy for high-level gods.


    Caroline smiled and said, ¡± that¡¯s right. The next task is to cultivate. Fortunately, as a high-grade God living in the sea of consciousness, it won¡¯t take too long to re-cultivate this human body¡¯s clone. In the past two hundred years, I have recovered most of my cultivation and have returned to the high-grade god level. As long as there was enough energy, it would take about eighty years to re-cultivate a heavenly Emperor ¡­ Eighty years later, when the first planet rises into the sky, these native civilizations should have just started to develop.¡±


    xu zhi nodded. he could also see the vast future.


    After that, Xu Zhi did not say anything more and left directly, leaving Caroline to make her own decision.


    After all, what could he do if he stayed?


    Cultivate to the celestial Emperor realm together and help brag about the planet?


    It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t know how much he was worth, so he could only take the opportunity to ¡°escape.¡±


    After Xu Zhi left, Caroline took a deep breath and began to practice seriously to cheer herself up. the ancient God seemed to have said that he would give me a part of the land, but in reality, he has completely handed over this world to me. He has never interfered from the beginning to the end ¡­


    Her eyes were solemn, and her heart was full of joy and gratitude. This was a huge opportunity.


    But for her, what made her happier was not the opportunity, but that there was someone who could let go of his identity and status and listen to her as a friend, which was enough to make her feel relaxed.

 Chapter 567

    ?


    567 Butler and self-cultivation


    After leaving Caroline¡¯s place, Xu Zhi went straight back to the living room and organized his thoughts.


    right now, this clone of the ancient God is working hard to learn and control the body of the ¡®entire race¡¯ to cultivate. With enough energy, it¡¯s estimated that it¡¯ll be able to reach the celestial Emperor realm again in about 80 years.


    At his level, with the merciless study of the three avatars of Hermes, the reincarnation King of Hell, and the ancient God, his understanding of the celestial ruler¡¯s realm was no worse than that of an ordinary God!


    Even now, he could already discuss a lot of knowledge with Medusa.


    After all, the triple-speed training was still going on inside at a terrifying speed. What he lacked now was energy.


    Even over the years, Hermes¡¯s Taoist heart had also been comprehended. Back then, he had been pondering about it everywhere. As expected, this kind of spiritual cultivation could not be rushed. It was a gradual process.


    As a result, there was a breakthrough in the dharmic powers of Dao cultivators, and Xu Zhi had also completely stepped into the double celestial emperors of body and Dao cultivators.


    The amount of energy required for the breakthrough skyrocketed again.


    Sorcerer, body cultivator, magic core ¡­ The amount of energy required was countless times that of an ordinary heavenly Emperor. It was incomparably huge, and he was really getting more and more inflated.


    He organized his thoughts and said, ¡± when this entire clan¡¯s clone reaches the heavenly Emperor stage, although I can¡¯t be like Carolyn, who possesses immense divine power and can absorb the mass of the Earth like glass glue and blow out a hundred mu of planet ¡­ However, under the control of my main body¡¯s dense magic power, it¡¯s still possible to blow out a person the size of my body ¡­¡±


    ¡°In about half a day, I¡¯ll have a Butler of my size.¡±


    To be honest, this was a small wish of his from a long time ago. Now that he could finally fulfill it, he was a little happy.


    The God of creation washed the dishes and mopped the floor, it was simply a loss of dignity!


    Have you ever seen a God of creation living such a poor life?


    Xu Zhi felt like he had nothing to do during the majority of the day when he sneaked out.


    Tap tap.


    He walked out of the door and sat at the entrance of the courtyard. The cold wind was blowing.


    He was holding a cup of hot tea that was emitting white steam as he looked down at the Magus world.


    Two hundred years had passed in the Sorcerer world outside the room. It was approaching peace and was gradually returning to its peak. He observed it for a while, and there were no major accidents.


    The thin and dense alchemy pinwheel spun, and below it were tiny buildings made of light spots and a towering city.


    The Three Realms was one of the most mature major transcendent worlds, and it had a complete system of self-defense. There was no need to worry at all.


    I¡¯ll go to Mercury to harvest some vegetables and expand the land again to increase the farming area. As soon as this thought came to Xu Zhi¡¯s mind, he opened the teleportation array and stepped in.


    Huala!


    In the Golden World, terrifying heat radiated and burned the entire land.


    Xu Zhi looked into the distance. After all this time, this batch of ancient star trees could already be harvested. Their leaves were as green as Jade, and they shone with a hazy Halo. They were very beautiful.


    Huala!


    In an instant, all the ancient star tree on the ground was killed. A large amount of energy feedback swept into his body.


    ¡°30% of the energy from each pill is still acceptable.¡± Xu Zhi closed his eyes and continued to sense the efficiency of the absorption.


    During the mass extinction, the energy was not completely absorbed, only thirty percent.


    There was a loss of energy ¡­ And this 70% would inevitably dissipate into the air. This was also the reason why the great gods had slaughtered all living beings in the past. They had done so to absorb the energy that had dissipated from death.


    ¡°As for the seventy percent of the death, it would be a bit of a waste if the savages didn¡¯t absorb it ¡­. However, 30% of the 70% had dissipated into the air, and 40% of the energy was still left in the branches and leaves of the trees and corpses ¡­ Most of them exist in the form of radiation. Although I can¡¯t directly absorb and use them, I can still use this radiation waste to make relics.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s brows relaxed slightly. The sariras from before had been condensed from the harvested trees and the corpses.


    these sariras can be used in the six paths of reincarnation for the players to cultivate. After all, the Buddhist faction needs this energy ¡­ We can also throw them into the newly born small universe worlds. After all, they all need this cosmic energy, and it¡¯s a radiation light source system after all.¡±


    Xu Zhi kept sorting out his thoughts and looked down at the earth from high above. He said indifferently, ¡± for sandbox¡¯s extraordinary future, plant another batch, and expand the next batch even more.


    He had a vague feeling that after he harvested this wave of energy, in addition to the energy he had just obtained from the ancient wood planet, he would be able to break through to the mid heavenly Emperor realm even if he cultivated multiple systems at the same time.


    It was already midnight by the time Xu Zhi made his way around the power station and returned to the living room.


    Even if he was a heavenly Emperor, he still felt a long-lost fatigue from the constant watering. Although his body was spotless, he still lived like an ordinary person. He took a ten-minute hot bath seriously and enjoyed it for a while before returning to his room to turn off the lights and go to sleep.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The next morning, the sun was shining brightly.


    Xu Zhi got up. He was filled with anticipation today. it¡¯s finally time to create a Butler.


    He could already sense that the ancient God had taken control of the entire race¡¯s body and reached the heavenly Emperor realm.


    Although it was only eighty years, it required a huge amount of energy, and the income was not proportional. Under the same circumstances, it could naturally produce five or six celestial emperors. With this kind of time, it was better to let his three clones read and write more books. Studying seriously was the best way.


    ¡°Hulalala!¡±


    It was accompanied by the intake of large amounts of materials.


    This ant-sized clone blew on a drum and quickly spat out a sticky white mud ball.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the size of a large basin.


    Xu Zhi did not change his physical appearance either. As usual, he turned into Zhao Ling ¡®er, who was full of fairy energy. She was wearing an ancient dress, her fair legs were round and slender, and her long black hair fell over her shoulders. She had an elegant and beautiful temperament. Her milky white and delicate skin was as exquisite as real porcelain, and her entire person was like a large porcelain doll of equal size.


    Hu ~


    He opened his mouth and blew lightly.


    Huala!


    A large number of complicated meridians and a wildly beating heart quickly formed in the young girl¡¯s body.


    Pfft!


    With a flick of her finger, a black magic core slowly wriggled and seeped into the depths of her forehead.


    This was a magic core chip from the program of an isodalian TQ876 housekeeping robot. Xu Zhi himself did not need it to possess too much intelligence. After all, this was his core area, and he would not allow it to possess intelligence. Even if it was completely loyal to him, intelligence would still cause various variables.


    ¡°Clean up the place. I¡¯ll leave the data to you.¡± Xu Zhi said softly.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    She bowed slightly.


    Xu Zhi stretched his back lazily as he basked in the bright winter sun outside the window. He felt that life was just so beautiful, leisurely, and comfortable.


    He felt that humans were such realistic animals. They always wanted to live a more comfortable and comfortable life. Otherwise, why would there be Taobao, vacuum cleaners, and all kinds of convenient modern tools? As for him being a salted fish? This was undeniable. It was true that one had to work hard, but hard work and enjoyment did not conflict.


    He looked at the beauty in the ancient costume who was diligently cleaning the house. She had fair legs and was pretty and cute. He smiled and said,


    ¡°I finally don¡¯t have to wash the dishes.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The universe world.


    80 years had passed, but Carolyn still didn¡¯t waste a single second. After nearly 300 years of cultivation, she had finally returned to the realm of a high-grade God. At the same time, the mortal body she controlled had broken through to the heavenly Emperor realm.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    Thus, the first vast Planet Rose into the sky and flew straight into the stars in the sky. It was a beautiful sight.


    Waa!


    ???!


    A large number of primitive barbarians on the ground were dancing with joy, wearing simple turf, pointing to the sky in surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout, it will be your turn sooner or later.¡± Carolyn¡¯s face turned pale once again. For a high-grade God, this planet was no small body that had been overdrawn.


    the world has changed because of this. She looked at the planet that was flying into the starry sky.


    Over the years, there had been more and more diversity in living beings. Some of the more outstanding ones had already developed their own civilizations and developed their own languages in the vacuum. At the same time, they had also developed in different directions.

 Chapter 568

    ?


    568 Stone bead


    At this moment, more than eighty years had passed. The vacuum was an obstacle to civilization communication, and it was also forcibly overcome by the three races.


    For example, the snow-white humanoid race with long goat horns could now communicate with spiritual sense.


    There was a green-skinned human-shaped creature that communicated like pheromones through two tentacles on its forehead.


    What was even stranger was that there was a type of small insect that communicated by releasing radiation waves to the outside.


    ¡­.


    All in all, there were three races that had risen to the top of the ladder.


    Caroline looked at the three races and frowned slightly. since the seven of you are the first to develop the ability to communicate, it is enough to prove that you have full potential. I will take you away first and let you step into the train of high-speed civilization progress ¡­ ¡°As for the other races, they might not necessarily have insufficient potential. It¡¯s also possible that they¡¯ll only show their strength in the later stages and won¡¯t be too outstanding in the early stages. However, I can¡¯t analyze them, so I can only choose this batch first.¡±


    She decided on these three races and sent them to the small planet that she had just ascended to.


    In an instant, the three races turned into tribes and began to reproduce on the entire planet, entering the era of great cohabitation.


    In the blink of an eye, more than 20 years had passed. They fought each other, developed their civilizations, and even began to develop their own languages.


    At this time, Xu Zhi had just finished his breakfast and returned. He looked at the scene on the planet curiously and asked, ¡± you¡¯re letting them kill each other? ¡±


    Caroline nodded and said solemnly, ¡± it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s time to enter the third phase of the world creation project!


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    The first stage was to create an entire clan.


    The second stage was to use the entire clan to create a planet.


    What was the third stage after the first planet appeared?


    of course, we won¡¯t let them live up there and slowly spend hundreds or even thousands of years to deduce the civilization era. With a serious expression, Carolyn said, ¡± I want to deduce the world line and their future! Predict the future of their civilization in hundreds of years!¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed and asked, ¡± calculating the future? the world line? They are not magic nucleus creatures, so it is difficult to predict the future.¡±


    indeed, they are brains made of flesh and blood. It is difficult for them to predict the future. It requires a huge amount of computing power, but it is not impossible.


    Caroline smiled and pointed to the back of the heads of the three races on the entire planet. there are sensing magic core chips installed on the back of their heads. If there are not many of them, I can calculate the number of less than one billion of them one by one ¡­ My calculation ability is very powerful.¡±


    Xu Zhi was shocked. A billion lives and flesh was a terrifying number.


    I¡¯m not that powerful. It¡¯s just that this ability is very poor. I have to insert a special chip into my brain and calculate for ordinary living beings. I can¡¯t do anything if they¡¯re beyond the celestial Thearch. Replied Carolyn with a smile.


    Caroline immediately did some specific calculations for Xu Zhi.


    ¡°This is what I saw. It¡¯s what happened the next day.¡± Caroline brought Xu Zhi to see the future of the world.


    Xu Zhi saw that the people of these three races would be cutting wood everywhere, building houses, and making tools for the rest of the day. It was nothing out of the ordinary.


    After reading it, he waited quietly in reality for another day. Xu Zhi actually realized that it was exactly the same as the future she had predicted.


    ¡°You¡¯re already stronger than the three pillar gods.¡± Xu Zhi felt that it was very strange. He looked down at the small planet from a high place. so, you plan to predict their future directly like this? ¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± do you want to come and take a look? ¡± Carolyn asked.


    Xu Zhi nodded. I won¡¯t miss it.


    With a wave of her hand, Carolyn and Xu Zhi appeared in a Hall that had a sci-fi feel to it. She wanted to bring herself a completely new and novel era of creation.


    A huge screen was placed in front of them, playing their history.


    In Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes, the three races were rapidly evolving, advancing, and developing their civilization.


    Year 23 of the stone star.


    It had been 23 years since the entire civilization was launched, and the three forces were gradually forming a triangle.


    The tall Green Man with two feelers on his forehead was tall and strong, and he communicated with pheromones.


    White dwarves with white skin and long horns, short gnomes, spread the information through divine telekinesis.


    The red-shelled insects were the size of ants. They were weak and fragile, and they relied on radiation waves to spread.


    Forty years in Shi Xing.


    [ the high green People, the red beetles, and the White dwarves are fighting each other. They have entered the era of primitive weapons. Each of them has their own success and failure. ]


    Year 74 of Shi Xing.


    the balance was broken. The high green People formed groups and were highly intelligent. They soon occupied the most fertile valley area and developed rapidly. They invented the initial use of ¡®Qi¡¯. They sat cross-legged and absorbed the vast cosmic radiation and the power of the stars¡¯ light source, transforming it into the true Qi in their bodies. They began to master the use of radiation and combined it with the true Qi to form a Qi light cannon. They soon enslaved the weak red-shelled insects.


    ¡°You became a slave so quickly.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat in the distance and sighed slightly when he saw this scene. He knew that reality was even crueler.


    He had once observed the rise of various races. The Babylonian civilization and the Sumerian civilization were often this fast.


    history is cruel. Destruction and rise happen in an instant. Xu Zhi said.


    [ within a month, the White dwarves who are stronger than the red-shelled insects have quickly become aware of the rise of the Green People. Although they have suffered great losses, they have successfully migrated their race and avoided the fate of being captured and exterminated. ]


    [ a year later, the White dwarves ¡®resistance was meaningless. The population of the major tribes continued to plummet. In desperation, the white dwarf leader tut led the most elite troops to attack the core tribe. They failed completely and became prisoners. ]


    Year 97 of Shi Xing.


    [ the era of great unification emerged. The tall Green Kingdom was established with a monarch-like slavery system. They enslaved the White dwarves and used the red-shelled insects as phone bugs. They used their ultra-long radiation waves to communicate, and civilization developed. ]


    Year 109 of Shi Xing.


    [ the tall Green Man has entered the age of the Empire. He is thriving and has built a castle in the city. ]


    ¡­


    In Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes, he could already see the future of a brand new civilization.


    The planet would eventually be completely ruled by the high green People, and they would continue to reproduce and enter the urban era. There would be Sci-fi Buildings in the vacuum and magic wind, and communication would be done through phone bugs, with the White dwarves as slave workers.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ simulation of the initial civilization is complete. Save? ]


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face was full of question marks as he looked at Caroline, who was next to him.


    ¡°Try to save it.¡± Said Carolyn with a smile.


    ¡°Save.¡±


    Xu Zhi said.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ please name the world line. ]


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself for a moment. rise of the new age: The city state¡¯s tall Green People.¡±


    [ saved successfully ]


    Huala!


    In Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes, the world line of a plot branch appeared like a flashing game screen. There were age nodes on it, accompanied by pictures.


    He could randomly click on a picture of a war that had taken place at a certain point in this world line.


    [ do you wish to load from this world line node? ]


    Xu Zhi was instantly shocked.


    Wasn¡¯t this the same as those story-type games?


    It was similar to the plot branch of ¡± Detroit changes.


    Every choice would affect the direction of history, and even the extraordinary power system that would be born would be different.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart began to stir.


    Previously, he had deduced the sandbox and recorded the civilizations of each era. It was impossible to repeat it, but here ¡­ If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not satisfied with, you can try to load the file and start over, interfering with the world line?


    interfering with the world line, this is the rule that only we have.


    Smiling, Carolyn explained calmly, ¡± back then, the three pillar gods used this method to influence the world line and wage war. Thus, I wanted to try to get into this place and develop the future of this world¡¯s civilization in the most perfect form. I kept on reloading and choosing the most suitable path.


    ¡°This is the third step of the creation plan. What is creation? This was what it meant to create a world! After all, if we can see the future, what about the God of creation?¡±


    Caroline¡¯s face was filled with pride. of course I can see it. It exists between the past and the future, in a mysterious space-time dimension ¡­ Our three-dimensional world is one-dimensional to him. It is a visible straight line-the world line ¡­ It¡¯s also necessary, just like the entire world line we¡¯re facing on the screen right now, where we can view every historical node at will.¡±


    She pointed at the entire screen, which showed the world line of this planet.


    yes, the God of creation is just like us now. In his eyes, there are endless worlds, and he can easily see the world line of any world. He can choose any node, change it, and restart at any time ¡­


    When the two of us faced the descent of the God of creation, it was very likely that he had already seen one of the world nodes! ¡®What we are doing now is also the world line he chose. Our future is destined for him ¡­¡¯ This is the true God of creation!¡±


    No.


    I don¡¯t have any.


    Xu Zhi felt helpless.


    However, in the blink of an eye, he felt that it made sense. If there was a real God of creation, he should be so terrifying.


    However, Carolyn¡¯s move had caused him to be even more amazed.


    ¡°You can deduce here, I¡¯ll go to the other side! Let¡¯s play our own games ¡­¡± With a smile, Carolyn stood up and said, ¡± this is a test of knowledge and ability. How about we sit down and discuss? Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the best at deducing a civilization.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyelids twitched. This guy was up to something.


    She was so ruthless and crazily calculated such an intricate creation plan, but she was waiting for me to stir up trouble?


    as expected, it¡¯s not easy to take advantage of such a ruthless person. It would be embarrassing if I lost. Xu Zhi suddenly felt very helpless. Caroline¡¯s intelligence was terrifying.


    After that, he didn¡¯t care about Carolyn¡¯s departure. He didn¡¯t choose to interfere with the previous nodes of history. Instead, he continued to deduce and see how the high green civilization would develop.


    Shi Xing, one hundred and forty years.


    [ there are two types of high green People. The combat-type green People study radioactive true energy cultivation techniques, while the intelligent-type green People study scientific and technological radiation technology. They have begun to dig and explore outer space. They have discovered that the stone planet they live on is likely to be a huge living creature with life. ]


    Year 171 of Shi Xing.


    [ the high green People have studied the materials of the stone planet and discovered that they have a type of clay life cell that can repair their bodies and disabilities, turning them into artificial limbs. They can also provide ventilation and true Qi for smooth circulation. The entire Green People have been shocked and it will become the core technology of the future hospital. ]


    Year 198 of Shi Xing.


    [ the tall Green Man country has studied the materials of the stone stars. The great elder of the intelligent Green Man has created seven small stone stars that contain powerful life energy. He has announced to the public that he is researching a field that is close to that of gods. As long as he succeeds, the seven stone stars may be able to turn the dead into flesh and fulfill anyone¡¯s wish! ]


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi looked at the future of this planet and how it had developed to this point. He fell silent.


    A tall Green Man with tentacles ¡­ Could he be from Planet Namek?


    Huala!


    Xu Zhi opened his eyes slightly, passed through the ripples, and slowly entered that space-time.


    He appeared in a sci-fi style city in the shape of a roofed house. The streets were made of black stone and on both sides were radioactive lights that emitted a permanent transparent white light. He looked at the high green Planet people walking around and felt very curious. is this the civilization scene of this planet in 200 years? ¡±


    ¡°This is so interesting.¡±


    With a slight flash, he came to the old great elder. this is a new era of civilization creation. If you are not satisfied with the deduced history, you can load the file and restart until the civilization¡¯s history is moving toward the most powerful world¡¯s orbit!


    Xu Zhi felt that this was the difference between a high-level God and a Celestial Emperor like himself. The creation of the world in front of him was a stark difference!


    This Green Planet being¡¯s entire body was bloated. He sat on a tall chair and held seven gray stone balls in his hand, constantly studying and understanding their structure.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The first elder was shocked and stood up abruptly. It was impossible for any outsiders to come here.

 Chapter 569

    ?


    569 Stone Pearl warrior (2 in 1)


    This trembling great elder of the high green Planet was the leader who had led the tribe to rise to power back then.


    In an environment where the average lifespan of high green Planet people was 110 years, his cultivation was not weak. However, at this time, his nearly 200-year lifespan was almost at its end.


    ¡°And you are?¡± The great elder¡¯s entire body trembled.


    Xu Zhi ignored him and walked straight to the seven stone beads on the stone tray next to him. They emitted a faint radioactive glow. are these seven stone beads the third generation of the entire clan? ¡± It has a special source of radiation?¡±


    He and Carolyn were the first generation of ancestors.


    The planet that Carolyn had given birth to was the second generation.


    And the seven stone pearls produced by this planet were naturally the third generation of the entire clan.


    ¡°The entire clan?¡±


    The first elder felt goosebumps all over his body when he heard these words. He growled, ¡± guards, guards!! You, Who are you?¡±


    Ta ta ta!


    A group of combat-type tall green warriors walked out.


    Whoosh!


    Xu Zhi gently waved his hand and fell down instantly.


    At the moment, there was no need to pay attention to the people of the era.


    He carefully observed the structure of the stone ball and felt that it was the embryonic form of a clay cell civilization. It was very interesting. After studying the structure for a while, he left directly.


    this is the real creation of the century. I can see the future development of this race¡¯s civilization for hundreds of years ¡­ I¡¯ve also seen that great elder when he was releasing the planet. He¡¯s so dry and thin, and he¡¯s cutting down trees. It¡¯s hard to imagine that he¡¯ll become a formidable person in the future and lead the race to where he is today.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    Of course, these little creatures had never seen him and Carolyn.


    let¡¯s push forward time and go to the next world node.


    BOOM!


    Light swirled.


    It was as if everything was happening in a fast-motion movie.


    Because the time was fast-forwarded, it could not be read in detail, and it became a text description and summary, which was more like a kind of text adventure plot game.


    Year 199 of Shi Xing.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ the great elder was terrified of the unknown God of life and the entire race he spoke of. He knew the terrifying potential of its power, but he was also afraid of the planet beneath his feet. ]


    Ding! Ding!


    Another row of words popped up.


    [ very soon, he couldn¡¯t help but study them. He completely discovered that the seven stone beads were alive and directly wiped out their hazy consciousness. However, he was afraid that he would be found again, so he changed the shape of the seven stone balls, changed their spherical shape, and forged them into seven Long Knives inlaid with stone beads. He continued to study them. ]


    But when Xu Zhi saw this, he began to feel speechless.


    What happened to the seven Dragon Balls?


    Because of his interference, the great elder began to cover his ears and steal the bell, and the world line changed.


    However, he didn¡¯t care, because this was a whole new world. Even if it was allowed to develop, the seven stone beads would probably not give birth to a Dragon bead.


    It couldn¡¯t be done.


    They could only use the clay cells as artificial limbs, organs, and self-healing bodies, acting as a Life Ball.


    Shi Xing, year 2201.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ the seven long blades are known as the seven great sins. When infused with radiation energy and vital energy, they will rapidly produce adhesive cells, possess the ability to regenerate broken limbs, and terrifying life creativity. They are worshipped by the high green Planet Empire as the God of flesh regeneration. ]


    [ the next year, the technology of the high green aliens exploded. They developed televisions, cars, and the use of radiation energy, coupled with metal machinery. They completely entered the industrial era and broke away from the feudal era of farming. The labor force needed was greatly reduced. ]


    Shi Xing, year 204.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ as slaves, the White dwarves don¡¯t need more labor. Their treatment is reducing, and they are getting beaten and scolded more and more. ]


    [ the White dwarves gradually felt that their doomsday was coming. They rose up in the slums and secretly organized a Revolutionary Army. They were quickly suppressed by the first general. ]


    [ the White dwarves who had no value helped the high green Planet people get through the difficult period of their primitive accumulation and rise. They were directly exterminated by the ruthless great elder, and the White dwarves completely disappeared from history. ]


    [ red beetle, the size of a finger, weak and does not pose a threat. It is still used as a convenient phone bug. ]


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he sighed.


    this is the reality of history. The threatening race of white dwarves was exterminated ¡­ And the red-shelled insects, who were extremely weak, were able to survive.¡±


    Being weak was sometimes a means to protect oneself.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ the deduction of a mid-stage civilization has been completed. Do you want to save it? ]


    ¡°Save, name it ¡­¡± Xu Zhi nodded and sat in the hall. He leisurely took a bite of fruit and said, ¡± civilization Renaissance: The seven great crimes.¡±


    Shi Xing, year 212.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ meteorites fell from the sky, carrying an unknown virus and falling into the ice of the Great Eastern ocean. The C-virus broke out. It was initially an influenza, but it kept mutating, infecting, zombizing, and attacking humans. The epidemic was severe, and the entire planet was reduced to hell. ]


    Xu Zhi was speechless on the spot.


    He consulted Carolyn.


    yes, I¡¯m the one who invested in the virus 200 years into the future. Carolyn¡¯s expression was calm as she replied, ¡± it¡¯s our human pillar unity virus ¡­ Even 200 years later in the real world, I will still put the virus in the real world.


    this is not a virtual simulation. If we can¡¯t defeat the low-level virus in 200 years, then I think we are unqualified. Defective civilizations have no value, and I will release the virus to destroy them!


    Ruthless enough.


    Xu Zhi was helpless.


    Ding! Ding!


    virus manyan. A month has passed, and the biochemical virus has infected the entire planet. A large number of creatures have begun to grow magic nuclei on two-thirds of the land. The number of infected individuals has increased, leading to a sharp increase in the evolutionary Computing power of the virus, and the second generation evolution virus has appeared.


    [ although the great elder resisted with all his might, he could only gradually shrink the surviving cities. ]


    [ in March, the situation became extremely serious. The great elder abandoned all his people and activated the Tinder plan. He led the last Suicide Squad to resist. The hero of a legendary life, the generous martyr of his country, the number one genius of the combat-type green Star people, kakarin, was sobbing as he led the most elite of the young generation to break out of the siege. ]


    [ they went deep underground and entered the last underground camp, Castle bidesse. Gao l¨¹¡¯s words implied their last hope. They also used the seven great sin stone blades to build a strong radiation zone to resist the infection of the virus. ]


    Shi Xing, year 219.


    [ after several years, the scientists of the intelligent high green aliens finally found the vaccine serum to solve the virus and began to build an army of survivors to counterattack the land. ]


    [ however, resisting the infection was only the first step. The high green Planet people soon discovered something even more terrifying. The infected zombies began to gain intelligence, and the third-generation mutated virus appeared. Although there were only a few zombie Kings, they still felt a deep sense of powerlessness. They were powerful and infectious, and just one was a destructive blow. ]


    [ the new generation of serums couldn¡¯t be developed quickly, so the problem of the Zombie King¡¯s infection couldn¡¯t be solved. The Zombie King gradually discovered the existence of surviving humans and began to attack the underground. The humans were in danger. ]


    [ in the last year, the new human being project will be launched. ]


    Xu Zhi could see a simple text, but it seemed to be soaked in a large amount of blood, angry roars, and sorrowful cries. It was the final Iron Blood and struggle of civilization.


    they chose a curved path to solve the problem. They removed the stone pearls from the stone knives and used them as energy sources to create huge armor to cover their bodies. This prevented direct battle infection and transformed them into marble robot warriors.


    Xu Zhi was silent.


    Looking at the seven terrifying mech armors with the huge stone Pearl on their bellies, they rampaged through the sea of corpses and massacred the people.


    the stone Pearl civilization, is this the technological side of the civilization? is this an evolutionary civilization that responded to the zombie outbreak? ¡± Xu Zhi sighed with emotion. the high green aliens are a tenacious race! His bones are very hard, to be able to endure to this extent.¡±


    But the good times didn¡¯t last long. This was the last afterglow.


    Shi Xing, year 230.


    [ the seven marble Warriors, despite eliminating the possibility of infection, were still outnumbered. They fell one by one, and the high green Planet people were exterminated. ]


    In the end, Xu Zhi saw the distant future 230 years in the future.


    The entire planet was barren. The high green Planet people rose like meteors and then fell quickly. They even developed a special civilization, a civilization that used the energy of stone pearls to fight.


    [ simulation of the end stage of the civilization is complete. Do you want to save? ]


    ¡°Save, this civilization world line is named ¡­¡± Xu Zhi laughed. end of the era: Stone Pearl Warriors.¡±


    A world line from beginning to end appeared.


    This was a timeline, like a documentary movie. Just by pulling the progress bar at the bottom, you could see the corresponding era.


    [ rise of the new age: high green Planet people ]


    [ the revival of the new age: seven great sins ]


    [ end of the era: stone orb warrior ]


    the stone Pearl warrior chapter has been completed ¡­ Looks like the virus that Carolyn created is really to compete with me. ¡±


    Xu Zhi touched his nose and said, ¡± the current situation is just like how I guided the Ishtar civilization back then. Back then, I guided Levis, Caroline, and the prosperous Ishtar civilization ¡­ And now, we¡¯re in the same Stone Pearl civilization, and she¡¯s so excited that she wants to have a match with me. ¡±


    She was more or less looking forward to it, and Xu Zhi had naturally guessed it.


    the test is to let this planet¡¯s civilization resist the Grand-unified biochemical virus ¡­ If we let them survive, the virus that breaks the timeline will converge and shift to another world line, then it will be a success.¡±


    Xu Zhi did not see him as a game, because what would happen in the future was inevitable. It was similar to the deduction of the previous civilizations, but in a new form.


    For example, if Xu Zhi were to leave it alone, according to the prophecy, in the next two hundred years, it would inevitably develop into a world line of the ¡± Stone Pearl warrior chapter.


    But in any case, the civilization on this universe¡¯s sandpit was about to start.


    I¡¯m going to start deducing and guiding a new civilization again.


    Xu Zhi stood up helplessly.


    ¡°I wanted to slack off this time and let her handle it, but who knew it would turn out like this ¡­ Since they were going to compete, they had to be more serious ¡­ My calculation ability is definitely not as good as a God¡¯s, but I also have an advantage. I have poor information, so I have to make use of the world¡¯s knowledge that she doesn¡¯t know to deduce civilization to defeat her. ¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed. He thought about it and vaguely had a new idea to try.


    However, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He wanted to go to the next room to peep at Carolyn.


    At this very moment.


    Seeing the potential of the stone orb Warriors, Carolyn was planning to re-deduce them.


    Seeing the ancient God walking over, Carolyn smiled and said, ¡± ¡°You saw it too, right? The high green Planet people had wiped out the will of the seven stone pearls a long time ago. Therefore, in the era of the virus outbreak and the Tinder plan in the underground base, the seven stone pearls of the stone Pearl Warriors created were controlled by someone and could not unleash their true potential ¡­


    What if those stone pearls had their own consciousness?


    they are our descendants, the third generation of the spherical race. They can control themselves to fight, so they should be very powerful. They might be the brand new stone bead mech Warriors ¡­ This is the real Tinder plan. I want to call the seven stone pearls the real ¡­ Fire seed! Let them control the stone orb Warriors.¡±


    Xu Zhi was shocked, but he started chatting very calmly. He asked, ¡± are you planning to jump to year 199 and secretly stop the great elder from killing the will of the seven stone balls? Give them intelligence?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Caroline nodded her head. because, although I don¡¯t like mechanical armors, there is no doubt that we, the people of isodar, are strong in this aspect. This development is very in line with my strength! I¡¯ll be the next super ancient God, entering their era and shaking their entire century. In a milk tea shop, I¡¯ll guide some of their civilization¡¯s wise men, the next Levis and Caroline, and shake the Grand progress of their entire civilization!¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    Carolyn continued, ¡± this is the most correct and fastest way. Observe the countless futures of this world and choose one to step into, allowing our civilization to become extraordinary!


    Xu Zhi was silent for a moment.


    He clearly understood that this was not fake!


    He and Carolyn were ¡®sitting down and discussing the truth¡¯. Whoever was the winner would predict the future and become the real future, becoming the real 300 years of history of the entire planet!


    As another ancient God, it existed in their history.


    He thought for a moment and turned to leave. it¡¯s an impressive plan. If possible, the civilization of the Tinder Warriors that you guided ¡­ You can name it CyberTAN.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Carolyn didn¡¯t understand.


    Xu Zhi went to visit Caroline¡¯s place and suddenly found it a little interesting.


    This is so interesting!


    Of course, it was also a little urgent.


    She assisted the stone bead civilization and gave birth to a mechanical civilization. The advancement of stone bead Warriors to fire seed Warriors was a very powerful path. In the later stages, it might even transform the entire planet!


    He was a little embarrassed.


    The real God of creation had predicted so many civilizations and eras. What if he couldn¡¯t beat the other party and got beaten up by the world civilization of this planet?


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting online. It¡¯s urgent.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face darkened a little at the thought of this.


    However, his eyes flickered for a moment. however, the mechanical civilization is not my strong suit. I definitely can¡¯t beat the stone ball mechanical warrior. I do want to push the high green Planet people forward ¡­


    if that¡¯s the case,. ¡®ll guide the future of the civilization as. wish. I won¡¯t be polite. Anyway. if I¡¯m wrong, I can start over ¡­


    Xu Zhi thought about it for a moment, then clicked on the world line he had just deduced, as if he was adjusting the time progress bar at the bottom of the video.


    Ding! Ding!


    All of a sudden, he jumped back to the 198th year of Shi Xing, when the seven stone balls had just been invented.


    It was still the same scene where he had appeared.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi was standing in front of the stone tray and looking at the seven Dragon Balls.


    ¡°And you are?¡± The great elder panicked.


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself, ¡± the third generation of the entire clan? It has a special source of radiation?¡±


    ¡°The entire clan?¡±


    The first elder felt goosebumps all over his body when he heard these words. guards, guards!! You, Who are you?¡±


    Ta ta ta!


    A group of combat-type tall green warriors walked out.


    Whoosh!


    Xu Zhi gently waved his hand and fell down instantly.


    At this moment, Xu Zhi was no longer the same as before. He suddenly turned his head and said,


    it doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is that your world will be destroyed in the future. On December 12,212, the end of the world arrived. An unknown small meteorite smashed into the ice layer, and an unknown virus broke out. In less than a hundred years, the high green Planet people were annihilated.


    Mom!


    The great elder couldn¡¯t help but curse. what nonsense are you talking about? are you an alien? ¡± An advanced alien civilization?¡±


    No one would believe that it was the end of the world and that the future would be destroyed.


    Xu Zhi said calmly, ¡± in the coming day, there will be a small-scale riot among the White dwarves in Qi mountain town. After the suppression, 17 white dwarves were killed or injured.


    on the third day, your trusted guard will die of illness. It might seem like an accident, but you were in a bad mood at the time. You will choose to conduct a strict investigation and find out that it was because of a laughable love murder.


    With every word Xu Zhi said, the great elder sat in his chair, his fat and bloated body trembling slightly.


    This was too strange ¡­


    A person suddenly appeared out of nowhere and told them what was going to happen in the future. They felt a chill run down their spines.


    ¡°You can verify all these in the next few days.¡± Xu Zhi said lightly.


    I¡¯ll talk about the future first. In the next few decades, there will be no war, so the high green Planet people will have no pressure and motivation. Although their civilization is also progressing, it is very slow. Therefore, you need to fight. You can even think of a way to lead the White dwarves to rise and fight with you.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡± The great elder¡¯s voice boomed.


    Xu Zhi looked calmly at the fat and bloated first elder.


    He looked very old, but in fact, he could still live for a long time. Even in the future, he would die for the new generation when he broke through the zombie siege. He did not die of illness.


    Xu Zhi ignored him and continued, ¡± it¡¯s up to you to develop civilization as quickly as possible. I¡¯ve already told you about the end of the world in the future, the ruler of the high green Planet of this era. If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯ll pay a terrible price when the meteorites fall in the future ¡­


    But now, you¡¯re too focused on the stone pearls and have neglected to tap into your own abilities.


    based on your body¡¯s characteristics and even your intelligence, I hope that you can spread these seven stone pearls out and write numbers from one to seven on them so that the major forces can fight for them. This will allow combat-type talents to not waste their talents and be called martial artists.


    There should also be a reward for those who collected the seven stone pearls.


    You can make wishes come true, such as healing injuries, regrowing flesh from the dead, and making wishes through the accumulated energy of the stone bead.¡±


    The great elder turned pale with fright.


    Self-healing and regrowing flesh from bones were his future plans for the stone ball. He didn¡¯t expect this person to know about it.


    However ¡­


    ¡°As for making a wish, how is that possible?¡± The great elder asked, ¡± could it be that the future me has achieved this? ¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do it, but I can help you ¡­ You already have some understanding of the internal structure of this stone bead. How about adding this ¡­¡± Xu Zhi handed over Meng Mei¡¯s Earth Dragon vein system.


    ¡°Wish power?¡± He widened his eyes and trembled. He could vaguely feel that the lines of the array runes contained endless potential.


    ¡°Yes, wish power.¡±


    Xu Zhi said, ¡± once there are many people who want to obtain it, the stone Pearl will naturally collect the dreams and power of will of many people. As long as you collect seven of them, you will be able to realize it. The whole world will go crazy over it. Over time, many dreams can still be realized. Wealth, power, and recovery from injuries can all be achieved.


    and these seven stone pearls have dragon veins. The creature that they form will probably be in the shape of a Dragon.


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself for a moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call these seven stone pearls Dragon Pearls.¡±

 Chapter 570

    ?


    570 A new future


    After Xu Zhi left, the great elder trembled all over.


    The amount of information that he had received in just ten minutes was too huge. It was enough to shock his entire brain.


    What kind of creature was that white-skinned humanoid creature with a head of black seaweed?


    Could it be an alien?


    What he said about the future of this planet in a few decades, was it true?


    The great elder could not help but feel fear. He felt that there was a terrifying civilization standing in an unknown and mysterious latitude, overlooking the entire planet.


    ¡°A future race sitting on a time machine? Or is he the only space-time true God who can truly overlook the past and the future?¡± He was silent for a moment. He stared at the other guards and told them not to reveal it.


    At the same time, he silently waited for a day or two and found that the prophecy was true.


    He hid in the dark and observed. A riot had really broken out in the entire town, and 17 people had been killed or injured. If it had been deliberately created, it would have been difficult to control the thousands of people on both sides to coincidentally match the number of people in the chaos.


    He then waited for another two days, and sure enough, his trusted guard was killed.


    the future, the mysterious great prophet, the end of the meteorite ¡­ The great elder was completely silent.


    For a time, he crazily studied the information on the power of will that was left behind. He was happy to do so, constantly absorbing energy and transforming the Dragon Ball. In just a few years, he really did make some achievements.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Ding! Ding!


    [ the great elder was terrified of the unknown God of life and the entire race he spoke of. He knew the terrifying potential of its power, and according to the plan he left behind, he changed the sphere into seven Dragon Balls and scattered them all over the place. He also secretly spread the news, causing the martial artists everywhere to be restless. ]


    ¡°Come out, Divine Dragon!¡±


    BOOM!


    A group of dark green Planet Namek¡¯s people shouted loudly. The seven Dragon Pearls suddenly burst out with golden light and soared into the sky, turning into a fat dark green Giant dragon.


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of unrealistic.


    Really ¡­


    He managed to get a Dragon Ball?


    He found it unbelievable.


    After all, this was reality.


    However, after thinking about it for a moment, he sighed with emotion. Carolyn¡¯s world line¡¯s creation style was simply too powerful. It had almost infinite possibilities. It was not impossible to choose a future similar to the Dragon Ball combat system from tens of billions of futures.


    Shi Xing, year 2201.


    [ the Dragon Ball caused huge waves and disputes everywhere. The combat-type green Planet people who retired because of war and Peace reappeared and a terrifying war broke out. More than 100 powerful martial artists died because of a four-star planet. ]


    [ the next year, the great elder crazily advanced civilization. Cars, machinery, and television entered the industrial era. He also quickly used the phone bug to enter the internet era, and technology advanced by leaps and bounds. ]


    it¡¯s really similar to the Dragon Pearl World. Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was strange. After all, there was a lot of advanced technology in the Dragon Ball World. There were naturally televisions and computers, and even technology that was much more advanced. There were hover cars, capsule houses, and spaceships.


    Shi Xing, year 204.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ as slaves, the demand for labor in the internet era has decreased, and the White dwarves are getting beaten and scolded more and more. ]


    [ the White dwarves gradually felt that their doomsday was coming. They rose up in the slums and organized a Revolutionary Army in secret. They were quickly suppressed by the general, but the White dwarves managed to escape successfully and were not exterminated. ]


    ¡­


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he sighed with emotion about the butterfly effect.


    The White dwarves should have been completely exterminated in this year and disappeared in the long river of history. However, the great elder softened his heart and let the White dwarves go. Although the White dwarves did not rise again, they chose to do nothing.


    The great elder was really amazing. He was originally from the industrial era, but he had forcefully stepped into the internet era in this era.


    there are still eight years left. I wonder if we can prepare in advance for the future meteorites. Xu Zhi had originally thought that this would go according to the previous development and that nothing would happen until the meteorite fell.


    In the next second, a terrifying change occurred.


    Ding! Ding!


    Shi Xing, year 207.


    [ in the age of the internet, people set up forums on the internet and stored secrets. The docile and weak red-shelled insects began to rise and reveal their fangs. ]


    [ as the telephone bug, the arrival of the internet age also meant the arrival of their world. They began to interfere with the internet, eavesdrop on secrets, and research their own revolution and rise. They carried out the plan to assassinate the great elder and tried in vain to obtain the Dragon Ball. This was the only chance for them to rise. ]


    [ in March of the following year, a group of red-shelled insects formed the red satin Army and targeted the Dragon Ball. They secretly moved and attacked in the first ever World Martial Arts Conference. The great elder was ambushed and killed, the Dragon Ball was stolen, and the technology to make the Dragon Ball was almost leaked. The world was shocked, and the high green aliens were suppressed with iron and blood. The red-shelled insects were exterminated and disappeared in the long river of history. The high green people¡¯s strength was greatly reduced. ]


    Although the red-shelled insect leader did not manage to steal the technology and the Dragon Ball, before he died, he found a video of the future prediction, saw the panic of the great elder, and the curse of ¡®Maya¡¯ of the green Star people.


    ¡°The Grand Elder would also use such vulgarities? Hahaha, this is the famous prophecy of Maya. The end of the world will come on the 12th of December, year 212. We¡¯re just one step ahead of you!¡±


    This matter was getting bigger and bigger, and the entire internet was blown up.


    ¡°The end of the world? A meteorite landing?¡±


    Oh my God, Dragon Ball! It¡¯s the advanced technology that the mysterious alien gave to our first elder!


    ¡°Infected? zombie virus? This is too terrifying.¡±


    I can¡¯t take it anymore. I want to enjoy my last second of happiness and do whatever I want!


    ¡­.


    In an instant, all sorts of people appeared on the internet. A group of powerful martial artists clenched their fists silently, planning to save the world and protect Shi Xing¡¯s safety.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ before the red-shelled insect died, although it did not get the Dragon Ball technology, it found the video of the conversation of the doomsday prophecy and released it. The whole world was shocked and fell into the panic of doomsday. ]


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    This time, the White dwarves did not go extinct, but the red-shelled insects went extinct?


    The great elder had died later, but now he had died ahead of time. Furthermore, he had revealed his existence, causing the doomsday theory to fall into panic.


    as expected, fate was full of variables.


    [ the deduction of a mid-stage civilization has been completed. Do you want to save it? ]


    ¡°Save, name it ¡­¡± Xu Zhi nodded. civilization Renaissance: The revival of martial arts.¡±


    At that moment, Xu Zhi was no longer optimistic. Even if he had informed them of the end of the world in advance, the great elder was already dead, and the power of the high green Planet people had also been greatly damaged. Although they had developed greatly over the years, the losses this time were serious.


    Sure enough.


    Shi Xing, year 212.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ the doomsday meteor has descended. Infection has begun. Due to the prophecy of the end of the world, vigilance has been raised. Panic has increased among the people, and the number of infections has decreased. ]


    within a month, the tall Green People barely managed to control the spread, but very soon, the second mutation of the evolution virus broke out. The tall Green People were defeated again and again and could no longer resist. The number one genius of the combat-type green Star people, kakarin, established the Tinder plan and led the most elite of the younger generation to break out.


    Shi Xing, year 214.


    [ after years of research and development, the serum was created. However, the high green Planet people had just resisted the infection of the ordinary zombies and found that the Zombie King still had the ability to infect. Soon, the Zombie King attacked and they were completely destroyed. ]


    Xu Zhi sighed. he died more than ten years earlier than before because the seven stone beads have been made into dragon beads. Dragon beads can only heal one¡¯s injuries and can not fulfill more bizarre wishes, such as making zombies disappear and so on ¡­ Without the seven stone orb Warriors, there¡¯s no way to stop the Zombie King.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought that the deduction of the future this time had come to an end.


    Who knew that a group of white dwarf Warriors, who had long gone extinct in the previous world line and had not come into contact with the zombie era, would quietly come out from somewhere and use the anti-infection serum they had developed in the ruins of the high green People?


    Xu Zhi shook his head. what¡¯s the use? The tall Green People can¡¯t stop the Zombie King even if they have this thing.¡±


    But no matter what, after a period of time, the White dwarves had been nourished by the zombie tide and were no longer afraid of being infected by the ordinary zombie tide. At the same time, their combat talent was even stronger than the high green People, and they were more suitable for survival during the apocalypse.


    their combat talents are terrifying, but their IQ is not high enough. The Green People invented the training system first and completely suppressed them, not giving them any chance to rise again. Xu Zhi shook his head and sighed. He suddenly understood the great elder¡¯s fear. The slow rise of the great elder did not mean that the great elder¡¯s potential was not as good as theirs.


    The group of white dwarf Warriors, along with the old, the weak, the women, and the children, encountered the Zombie King and were soon infected.


    Xu Zhi closed his eyes slightly and wanted to leave.


    However, a strange scene happened.


    After the White dwarves were infected by the Grand unification virus, their bodies were quickly assimilated, and they showed a ferocious look. One of them successfully survived and showed a special combat form.


    the White dwarves have strong physical fitness. After injecting the vaccine, there is a chance of virus immunity? ¡± Xu Zhi was slightly stunned.


    The white dwarf was originally a dwarf, but now he had grown a little taller. He still had two horns, like a demon.


    speaking of transformation, it reminds me of flisa. Although it doesn¡¯t look like it, there are infinite possibilities in the world line ¡­ There must be a path that leads to the ice Demon clan.¡± Xu Zhi laughed and suddenly had an idea.


    Before he could think much, the mutated white dwarf was surrounded and killed. Even if a new variant appeared and its strength increased greatly, it still couldn¡¯t withstand the vast sea of zombies.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ simulation of the end stage of the civilization is complete. Do you want to save? ]


    ¡°Save, this civilization world line is named ¡­¡± Xu Zhi laughed. end of the era: Dragon Ball warrior.¡±


    The Dragon Ball warrior chapter had ended.


    This was a possibility of the future, but it also allowed Xu Zhi to obtain more information. He also instantly understood the racial characteristics of the White dwarfs and red beetles. This was very good information.


    After all, if he really wanted to create a world similar to the Dragon Ball system, a super-star vacuum cell civilization, and a Tinder civilization that surpassed Carolyn, he had to verify all the possibilities and be down-to-earth.


    ¡°Fliert ¡­ I think it will bring a surprise to the Dragon Ball World.¡± Xu Zhi felt like he had almost forgotten about the bet. He was so excited that he felt like he was about to get addicted.

 Chapter 571

    ?


    571 Rebirth is so good (2 in 1)


    However, the excitement only lasted for a moment, and the flames were quickly extinguished.


    it¡¯s different from before. The sandbox civilization¡¯s deduction this time is very special.


    He looked down at the hundred mu of stone star from above.


    This was a huge area of the Magus world. The entire sphere was round and vast. The snow White ice layer and green mountains and rivers gave people a sense of lush vitality.


    I unknowingly crossed two future routes of two worlds ¡­ The destruction of countless people, the pain of the common people, and the cries of grief ¡­ I¡¯ve already begun to become somewhat cold and indifferent, as if this is a game, a string of data.¡±


    Xu Zhi could feel his heart.


    But this wasn¡¯t a real game.


    Everything he had witnessed was a future that would really happen, a bloody reality!


    As for himself, he was predicting the future of this planet¡¯s civilization.


    Now that he had become one of the three pillar gods of the past, he had truly experienced the might and terror of the pillar gods under Carolyn¡¯s blessing. Their indifference was like using every living being as a chess piece, and the heavens and earth as a chessboard, guiding the world¡¯s world lines and pushing it towards the world¡¯s trajectory that he wanted.


    Xu Zhi himself could adapt to it very well, because this was not the first time. What if it was someone else?


    Perhaps he would truly be engrossed in it and regard himself as the only Supreme true God. In the countless futures of this world, he would see all living beings as ants, creating and opening up infinite possibilities at will.


    in the world line, the system of the magic core system is indeed inclined towards the cold and cold machinery ¡­ ¡®But of course, when I first created the magic cores, I already knew that they were the brain of a supercomputer ¡­¡¯ The magic nucleus ¡®mechanical system will make their emotions relatively cold. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be a world line.¡±


    ¡°However, if I become the true God of creation in the future and stand in the past and the future, the world will really become a straight line. Will I completely become a cold and Supreme true God? The opening and closing of the eyes are the birth and destruction of the endless world. It may seem powerful, but it¡¯s a little too heartless.¡±


    However, it was still too far away to think about such things now.


    He was only a heavenly Emperor, but he was already thinking about becoming the God of creation and not being lonely? Are you very lonely ¡­ How old was he now?


    Even a level eight God would find it very fragrant to secretly scam Caroline.


    He lowered his head and looked at the planet two hundred years later, which was riddled with holes. War and fire destroyed the earth, and all living beings were dead.


    the Dragon Ball warrior chapter of this world line has ended. Xu Zhi narrowed his eyes and looked at the entire world line again, heading toward the next deduced world line. The best choice was to start at a certain historical point in time.


    Should he overthrow the rule of the high green People from the beginning, lead the White dwarves to discover the extraordinary system first, and then enslave the high green People in turn?


    no, with the intelligence of the White dwarves and their warlike nature, they definitely can¡¯t develop an internet civilization. I guess their civilization is probably a barbarian.


    Xu Zhi pondered.


    there¡¯s no need to go against the tide of history like this. In the tribal civilization era, the races with higher intelligence were the first to discover the cultivation system and rule the world. That¡¯s the right track of history ¡­


    Xu Zhi thought about it and did not have any intention of changing the source.


    but the White dwarves can¡¯t be wiped out in history. They have to rise. When the apocalypse comes, their race will be of great use as the main force against the zombies. As for the potential of the red-shelled insects ¡­ Xu Zhi frowned slightly. their race is obviously more of. technological race, and their combat power is very weak ¡­ However, as it develops, it will definitely be very strong.¡±


    Only by developing all three races would they be able to resist the apocalypse on Shi Xing and the arrival of the zombie virus.


    ¡°A world where the three races will rise together? It might seem inconceivable, but it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Xu Zhi raised an eyebrow and silently deduced the civilization sandbox. Finally, he settled on a timeline.


    break the trajectory of fate. Let¡¯s start from here.


    Xu Zhi tapped lightly on a short figure and said in a cold voice, ¡± do you have the power to move the growth rings of history? Let me take a look.¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    Shi Xing, year 2201.


    A Machinery Factory with well-arranged buildings was surrounded by a high snow-white wall.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Steam was billowing, and the car assembly line was running. Several 1.2-meter-tall white dwarves with Black Spiral horns were working day after day, assembling parts.


    Ding Ling Ling!


    Suddenly, a wave of rippling bells rang out.


    ¡°I¡¯m free ¡­¡±


    ¡°I can finally rest today ¡­¡±


    A group of strong white dwarves communicated with each other telepathically and retreated in an orderly manner.


    Soon, they went to the dining hall to finish the simple meal and returned to the slave dormitory. They looked at the white dwarf who was trembling on the bed and sighed. Zach¡¯s illness, why hasn¡¯t he recovered yet? ¡±


    ¡°It would be great if we could go to the hospital.¡±


    how can the high green People¡¯s Hospital allow lowlifes like us to enter? ¡± A dark-skinned, short, and strong white dwarf sighed.


    When white dwarves fell sick, they relied on their strong bodies to survive. If they couldn¡¯t, they would die.


    it¡¯s not that they can¡¯t enter. It¡¯ll be much better if they¡¯re bought by some rich family as a slave playmate. They¡¯ll be sent to the hospital for a check ¡­ However, we were only sent to the factory to work as assembly line workers. How can our lives be worth that much?¡±


    we¡¯re still fine. It¡¯s said that the other batch of people who were sold three years ago were sent to become gladiators. That¡¯s a real life worse than death.


    When they said this, they shivered. Those days were really terrifying.


    In recent years, cars and machines had been appearing non-stop. The intelligence of the high green People was too powerful, and many unimaginable things had appeared. It was said that at the beginning of this year, the Supreme ruler of the high green People, the great elder of the intelligence type, invented the Dragon Ball. It was said that it had terrifying divine power and could fulfill all wishes of the dead.


    ¡°If only I could make a wish to the Dragon Ball and let Zach get better.¡± Someone wiped his nose.


    ¡°Yuri, you must be dreaming!¡± Someone next to him laughed.


    BOOM!


    Zach, who was lying on the bed, suddenly trembled violently. He slowly opened his eyes and saw the ceiling.


    What came into view was a simple and crude small room with four wooden beds. On the table and bench by the window, a few people were sitting and chatting. The sunlight outside the window was somewhat glaring.


    Clang clang clang clang!


    ¡°The shinkun ¡­¡±


    The light shone into the room.


    The electronic sound of a train passing by came from outside the house.


    ¡°Where is this place? Didn¡¯t I die?¡± Zach¡¯s mind was a little muddled.


    hahaha, speaking of Dragon Balls, it¡¯s said that they are scattered all over the country, and all the grandmasters of combat are eager to make a move. The voices beside him were still chatting.


    Yes, that¡¯s right. The high green aliens are really powerful. Their combat-type clansmen are stronger than us, and the intelligent aliens can make all kinds of machinery. They can even make Dragon Balls that can grant any wish ¡­ A slightly familiar voice came from the side.


    ¡°If we can become grandmasters of combat, that would be great,¡±


    The voice was still chatting.


    ¡°How is this possible? We¡¯re so weak, at most we can only go to the slave arena and make the tall green men happy.¡±


    High green Planet people?


    Dragon Ball?


    The end of the world? Biochemical virus?


    Suddenly, Zach¡¯s brain was flooded with a huge and complex torrent of memories, which washed over every corner.


    The scene of doomsday flooded in.


    He saw the extinction of the high green Planet people. In the end, the leader took them to the ruins of the high green Planet to steal the virus serum. This was a correct decision. Although it was risky, it was a success. They were no longer afraid of being infected by the ordinary zombie tide. The group of old, weak, women, and children barely survived. They lived in the ruins for a long time, but in the end, they still encountered the Zombie King.


    Tear ¡­


    He suddenly had a splitting headache, and his pupils contracted violently out of fear.


    Friends, leaders, elders, children ¡­


    One by one, they fell in front of him, and the pool of blood was Scarlet.


    His mind was spinning, and the shrill screams of death rang in his ears.


    ¡°No! No! Why am I the only one left?¡± In his memory, he wailed and knelt on the ground. He was also infected.


    He felt that a terrifying power was awakening. He became tall and strong, and he could even fight against the Zombie King.


    BOOM!


    He had fallen into madness and was fighting madly. His eyes were stained with blood and he could not see clearly.


    A cold voice suddenly came, ¡±


    their combat talents are terrifying, but their IQ is not high enough. The Green People invented the training system first and completely suppressed them, not giving them any chance to rise again.


    This was ¡­ Who was this?


    Who was talking?


    ¡°Eh? The White dwarves have strong physical fitness. After injecting the vaccine, there is a chance of producing virus immunity?¡±


    The voice continued to speak, as if it was evaluating this race.


    speaking of transformation, it reminds me of flisa. Although it doesn¡¯t look like it, there are infinite possibilities in the world line ¡­ There must be a path that leads to the ice Demon clan.¡±


    What did that mean?


    Pfft!


    The next second, blood bloomed, and he fell into the abyss.


    ¡°I¡¯m dead ¡­¡± Zach recalled the scene before his death, his transformation, and the mysterious voice.


    ¡°Who is that voice?¡±


    ¡°Just who is he?!¡±


    He looked around in confusion. He had been reborn more than ten years ago.


    At this time, he was rejoicing in the suffering with this group of slaves and looking forward to the future.


    Although he thought that it was the most difficult time, it was nothing compared to the outbreak of the zombie virus.


    ¡°You guys ¡­ You¡¯re all still alive!¡± Zach looked at his roommates and cried. If only everything could be repeated, if only they had never died ¡­


    ¡°AI, AI? What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you like men?¡±


    ¡­


    Clang clang clang clang!


    ¡°Shinkun!¡±


    The voice still came from outside the room.


    The warm sunlight shone in through the window.


    Zach¡¯s face was full of smiles.


    The familiar dormitory.


    It was a familiar assembly line factory.


    ¡°Year 201.¡± He laughed and went back to eleven years before the end of the world. This day was like the first time they met, and the sun was shining brightly in the factory.


    ¡°Reincarnation, it¡¯s so good.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After a few hours, he began to organize his thoughts.


    it¡¯s 2001 now. There are still 11 years until the end of the 12th month when the virus will break out. By then, even the powerful high green Planet people would not be able to withstand it. The future is too terrifying ¡­


    His pupils shrank. He couldn¡¯t suppress his fear of that era. It was the real bloody end.


    Living was a luxury.


    He saw zombies surrounding the city, the vehicles in the survivor camp speeding away, the deaths of the elderly, women, and children, and the beauties of the high green tribe were just goods for trade. Their lives were extremely miserable, even worse than the slaves.


    this year in 2001, the first elder of the tall Green People invented the Dragon Ball. The world has not changed ¡­ Because of the power and mystery of the Dragon Ball, this year was a celebration, but it was also the beginning of a nightmare. Because according to the video leaked during the rebellion and invasion of the red beetle race, the Dragon Ball technology that appeared this year was not a product of the high green Planet at all, but from a higher mysterious latitude technology!¡±


    in the end, when the apocalypse arrived, the mysterious existence that appeared in the video appeared again. He was looking at the survivors of the White dwarves.


    His head was rumbling.


    What kind of existence was that?


    He saw the end of the world in the future?


    No one knew.


    Was it malicious or kind?


    At the very least, he didn¡¯t seem to have any ill intentions on the surface. It was as if he was trying to help the civilization of this planet escape from the tragic future and the fate of destruction.


    in his words, we white dwarves have combat potential that is not inferior to that of the high green Planet people. The atmosphere was quiet as he looked at his roommates.


    None of the White dwarves believed that a low-level race like them could surpass the tall Green People, who were both intelligent and good at fighting.


    Yes, their intelligence was indeed lacking, but their combat ability would be even stronger than the high green People if they grew up.


    at the last moment, I was infected by the virus and my body underwent some kind of physical change. That mysterious existence once muttered to himself ¡­ Perhaps, he could become fliert? The ice Demon clan?¡±


    He had heard some underlying meanings.


    This ¡®frost demon¡¯ clan should be very strong, and so was the Felicia they were talking about. Their race of white dwarves might become that powerful race in the future.


    I will become flisa in the future.


    He had a pair of spiral horns on his head, a short stature, snow-white skin, and a strong ambition in his eyes.


    He took a deep breath and looked around.


    This was the first Year of the Dragon ball¡¯s release. The great elder would also promote the internet and the martial arts competition to promote various major developments ¡­ They were preparing for the apocalypse.


    Then, a few years later, there would be a famous incident of the White dwarves being suppressed and escaping. He had also participated in it back then.


    Now that he thought about it, the Grand Elder should have exterminated the White dwarfs after the failure. But according to the mysterious existence, the Grand Elder was soft-hearted and let the White dwarfs go, deliberately letting them escape.


    after my rebirth, I realized that there were so many conspiracies and dark currents in my previous life. He continued to organize his thoughts.


    Then there was the red silk Army incident, where the red beetles attacked the martial arts Conference and killed the Grand Elder.


    it was precisely because of the death of the great elder that the high green planet would find it difficult to resist the future doomsday.


    ¡°First elder, you can¡¯t die in the future ¡­¡± ¡®Even though I really wish for him to die, for the sake of the future ¡­¡¯ Let me think about how I can escape during the year of the zombie outbreak.¡±


    He kept sorting out his thoughts. The White dwarves were weak because their cultivation techniques were poor. Without resources, they couldn¡¯t rise. After the zombie outbreak, they began to get their hands on the high green people¡¯s cultivation techniques in the chaos.


    But now, with the memories of his previous life, he could start to cultivate in secret.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi cupped his chin in his hands and smiled.


    in each of my eras, it was Gilgamesh, the three witches, and all sorts of other original characters who rose up. There has never been a protagonist of the rebirth style ¡­ It¡¯s great to be able to see the future.¡±


    but in the end, they still chose the chess pieces of the three pillar gods, Subaru, the daughter of Sheng Lin, and the great joy Emperor ¡­ When it comes to transmigration, it¡¯s similar to the Subaru method of the beast-type pillar God.¡±


    Ding! Ding!


    Shi Xing, year 2201.


    [ Zach, the transmigrator of the White dwarves, has returned to the year when the Dragon Ball appeared. He has been secretly cultivating and has begun to accumulate his Foundation. ]


    Shi Xing, year 204.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ as slaves, the White dwarves entered the age of the internet and the demand for labor decreased. They were beaten and scolded more and more. The White dwarves felt that their end had come and were no longer needed by the high green aliens. They began to plan to form a rebellion Army. ]


    A movie clip appeared before his eyes.


    In a secret base, Zach was giving a loud speech,


    we don¡¯t need to resist. We won¡¯t be abandoned so soon. In another ten years or so, the world will change drastically, and we¡¯ll be able to regain our freedom by then!


    Ding! Ding!


    A row of words slowly appeared.


    [ under Zach¡¯s Secret guidance, the White dwarves did not choose to resist and escaped the fate of being suppressed and massacred. ]


    Xu Zhi stood at the edge and watched the passionate and impassioned speech. A group of white dwarves were cheering below. At that moment, in a daze, he seemed to see a brand new wheel of history slowly rolling over him.


    Xu Zhi turned around and left.


    ¡°As long as we can start over, everyone will be a Saint.¡±


    Ding! Ding!


    Shi Xing, year 207.


    [ in the age of the internet, people set up forums on the internet and stored secrets. The docile and weak red-shelled insects began to rise and reveal their fangs. ]


    [ in order to stop the assassination and prevent the loss of both forces, Zach also began his own plan this year. An unknown online novel was published on the internet, called ¡± world line, the end of the Dragon Ball. ]


    Doujinshi of Dragon Ball novel?


    In the era of the internet, this kind of writing style was undoubtedly unfamiliar. Many people clicked on it out of curiosity and found that it was a pseudo-documentary novel.


    In it, it talked about how many years ago, in the 198th year of Shi Xing, the great elder met an unknown existence. The mysterious existence told the great elder about the end of the world in the future and gave him the Dragon Ball technology.


    ¡°This is too fake, right?¡±


    however. it¡¯s also quite interesting. In this story, the Dragon Ball technology comes from a mysterious latitude existence in an apocalyptic prophecy. It tells us that on the 12th of December. 212, a small meteorite will fall to the ground, and there will be a mass extinction and. virus outbreak ¡­ Our civilization will be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, this is so interesting!¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone found history to be rather interesting.


    Then, they continued to read and found that in the year 201, after three years of research, the Dragon Ball appeared, and the Internet appeared, followed by the outbreak of martial arts.


    All the high green Planet netizens felt that it was getting more and more interesting.


    isn¡¯t this the Dragon Ball explosion day a few years ago? ¡±


    haha, interesting. What an interesting novel.


    I find it boring. This isn¡¯t a novel, but a copy of reality.


    ¡­


    Everyone continued to watch. Because of the four-star bead, a group of martialists in the depths of Bede mountain broke out in a fierce fight to the death. Their eyes were bloodshot, and hundreds of people were killed or injured. The location and process were described in great detail.


    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that zabarhan in there a famous martial artist in our great ice city?¡±


    ¡°AI, Why is my husband here?¡±


    wait, according to the time, it¡¯s 3:17 p.m. Doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯ll happen in ten minutes? ¡±


    ¡­.


    No one could react in time.


    Another piece of news caused a sensation. It was the comment of the wife who had mentioned her husband. my husband did go out. Although he didn¡¯t tell me his schedule, he did go in that direction. I heard that he got the news of the Dragon Ball.


    This news completely ignited the fire.


    Instantly, everyone felt confused and began to pay attention to it.


    An unbelievable thought appeared in his mind. This novel was talking about the future?

 Chapter 572

    ?


    572 A great sensation


    An inexplicable sense of nervousness and panic erupted, and the comments increased at a terrifying speed.


    In an instant, all the relatives and friends of the martialists on the list appeared and expressed that the martialists they knew had indeed gone there.


    These words caused the entire internet to explode.


    so much power, so many martial artists were sent there, and then they played a prank here? ¡±


    ¡°No! This was more like ¡­ A prophecy.¡±


    that¡¯s impossible. This novel is a prophecy? ¡±


    ¡­


    The speed at which it was spreading was increasing at a terrifying rate.


    More and more people were paying attention to it. Many martialists in the vicinity wanted to rush over immediately to investigate the situation or stop the tragedy.


    However, it was already too late.


    When they arrived, they had already seen the terrifying scene. Mountains of corpses and seas of blood had formed an unstoppable battle between the pugilists of the four planets.


    ¡°A perfect prophecy.¡±


    In an instant, everyone felt goosebumps all over their bodies.


    ¡°Exactly, this is the effect I want.¡±


    Zach took a deep breath and smiled.


    He had calculated the release time precisely, waiting for this moment to post and let everyone believe this novel.


    Then, he made an even crazier decision.


    He uploaded all the remaining chapters in an instant!


    This was because he knew very well that the network¡¯s real-name mechanism had not yet been established. This was his only chance. If he did not take advantage of this opportunity to upload it all at once and then slowly upload it, his identity would be exposed.


    After he finished, he stood up immediately, not daring to come to this temporary network entrance again.


    ¡­


    In an instant, the entire stone star fell into chaos.


    They continued to read the novel. The future that happened next was very detailed.


    in the near future, the red-shelled insects will attack the great elder at the No. 1 martial arts Conference in the world. However, they failed and were exterminated. However, the video of the doomsday was exposed!


    as expected, in 2012, the virus broke out completely with a meteorite falling from the sky and a rotten purplish-red color appearing. It broke through the ice layer.


    in the end, the serum was developed, but the virus also evolved for three generations. The Zombie King appeared, the high green Planet Empire was destroyed, and the entire stone planet ¡­ Reduced to ruins!¡±


    ¡­


    The description was so horrifying that he got goosebumps.


    Moreover, the plot was full of ups and downs, exciting yet full of darkness and despair. At the end of the novel, there was no writing of the story, which was purely fictional, but a big red word:


    [ this story exists in another universe. It is real. ]


    BOOM!


    ¡°It actually exists!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too scary!¡±


    ¡­


    All the people who were reading the novel exploded and spread it like crazy.


    On the other side, the Grand Elder was also completely flustered.


    This was because the Dragon Ball technology incident described in it was indeed the highest-level file in the upper echelons of the Empire¡¯s ruling class.


    this book wrote that I would be ambushed and killed in the number one martial arts tournament in the year 208 of Shi Xing. The confidential video would also be leaked ¡­ The first elder¡¯s dark green, fat body fell limply into his seat.


    He saw a tragic future. Their clansmen were all wailing and dying in pain.


    A sense of guilt lingered in his heart, making him feel deeply exhausted and powerless.


    ¡°Go investigate! Go and investigate! Go find out who wrote this novel, and then check if the red silk Army that was preparing to attack exists.¡± The Grand Elder ordered.


    Within three days, the existence of the red silk Army was immediately discovered. However, the red silk Army had secretly disbanded.


    ¡°That¡¯s to be expected. How would he dare to continue his sneak attack after being exposed? The red-shelled insects should be as shocked as us ¡­¡± The great elder¡¯s expression darkened. No one would be able to remain calm when they saw the future of their own death.


    On the internet, some well-informed and powerful groups were also investigating madly and found the existence of the red silk Army.


    ¡°It really exists?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, this isn¡¯t fiction. It¡¯s about the future! This is unbelievable, are we dreaming? our society is so harmonious, how could such a bizarre thing like a meteorite fall happen?¡±


    ¡°A transmigrator! A transmigrator from the future!¡±


    no matter what, kill those traitors. The red-shelled insects will be exterminated in advance!


    ¡°We can¡¯t destroy their race. We will all die in the future. We have to unite the two races to resist the doomsday together.¡±


    There were different opinions.


    The radicals, the Conservatives, and the Saviors all appeared.


    Zach took a deep breath. Not only did he have to announce the news of the end of the world in advance, but his more important goal was to unite with the red-shelled insects.


    even if they knew, the decision makers of the green Star people would never let our two races rise ¡­ We have to fight for our own opportunities.¡±


    He announced it to stop the red-shelled insects from killing themselves, and also to form an alliance with their race.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ the situation and public opinion have erupted. Countless people have paraded in the streets to protest and demand the release of the video. The upper echelons of the Empire can no longer control it. The irrepressible situation has entered an era of doomsday ahead of time, and the people are panicking. ]


    Shi Xing, year 209.


    [ fate has been completely changed. The two rebel armies of the White dwarves and the red-shelled insects resisted one after another and were suppressed one by one. At this time, they began to contact each other secretly and quickly joined forces to form an alliance to fight against the Green Planet. ]


    [ with the two rebellion armies joining forces, the upper echelons of the Green Planet people were quickly shaken. They were extremely afraid of the rise of the two races. Although the high green Planet people still had the ability to crush the Allied forces, destroying them would greatly reduce their own strength. They did not dare to act rashly to avoid the arrival of doomsday. ]


    [ the great elder finally made up his mind and showed his fierce and ruthless character. He completely agreed with the mysterious true God¡¯s suggestion to help the White dwarves and even the red-shelled insects rise. He announced, [ acknowledge the Civil Rights of the two races, and allow them to learn from each other¡¯s technology and Exchange cultivation techniques ]


    Ding! Ding!


    [ the era of great martial arts has begun. In this era, red-shelled insects, white dwarves, and green-skinned martial artists can be seen everywhere on the streets and alleys. ]


    ¡°A new era ¡­ Time will stop here.¡±


    Xu Zhi walked down the street in the virtual skin of the white dwarf. Suddenly, he sat down in front of the sports field between two residential dome-shaped concrete buildings and watched the two martialists fight with great interest.


    Da da da!


    The fists and feet made a shocking sound of collision like bullets.


    In the distance, a white dwarf woman was pushing a wooden cart filled with pancakes and snacks. White birds flew across the sky.


    I Have a Dream. Our children will live in a country where they are not judged by their skin color and race, but by their character!


    In the distance, a red beetle the size of a fingernail stood on the head of a white dwarf and gave a speech. we will be able to work together, pray together, fight together, go to jail together, protect freedom together, and fight against the end of the world together!


    Pa ¡­


    A crashing sound came from the crowd.


    The red-shelled insects and the White dwarves were very satisfied.


    The high green Planet people didn¡¯t resist this great fusion too much, because in the face of the terrifying doomsday, their energy was not on this.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ the deduction of a mid-stage civilization has been completed. Do you want to save it? ]


    ¡°Save, name it ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded. civilization Renaissance: Between the fusion.¡±


    ¡®Great fusion ¡­ This kind of era is quite interesting.¡± Xu Zhi sat on the street and said calmly, ¡± if it¡¯s possible, I hope that this era will become a reality that is destined to be true in the future.


    It was undeniable that among the countless world lines, this one was very unique.


    They were clearly high green aliens who ruled the world in the early stages of their civilization. However, they made a sharp turn in the middle and quickly achieved great integration. The three races began to communicate on equal footing and fought against the apocalypse together.

 Chapter 573

    ?


    573 Giving a miracle to the future


    The White dwarves.


    The frozen demon martial Palace.


    Zach was wearing a loose white martial arts suit with the word ¡± frozen ¡± on it. He was short but had an amazing aura. In front of him, there were countless white dwarves in martial arts suits, listening respectfully.


    frost demon ¡­ It¡¯s said that we have the potential to become a frost demon. I¡¯ve been thinking for a long time, what is frost?¡±


    Zach¡¯s voice was calm, and his eyes were deep. He looked at his disciples with the demeanor of a great master.


    The light of the setting sun shone through the window into the dojo, which had a yellow floor.


    He stretched out his hand and caught the sunlight.


    in our world, the highly intelligent Green People have divided us into two areas. One is the medium area, and the other is the vacuum area.


    the medium area, such as water, soil, trees, life, air, are all mediums. These mediums can transmit sound, temperature ¡­ ¡°However, the vacuum zone can¡¯t transmit sound. Our normal state is the vacuum zone. Sound and temperature can¡¯t transmit. In that case, without the transmission of temperature, how can the freezing ability be obtained?¡±


    That¡¯s right, in this world, do we really have the potential to become frost demons?


    The White dwarves around them lowered their heads and thought hard.


    Was the prophecy of that mysterious existence true?


    Could the race of white dwarves become such a powerful and terrifying race in a certain world? The ice Demon clan? To become a universe Emperor? Fliert?


    ¡°There are countless possibilities in the future,¡±


    Zach looked at the faint sunset outside the window and said to his disciples, ¡± the red beetles told me that according to their observations, the sun in the sky is unimaginably far away from us, but its temperature can pass through the endless vacuum and bring it to our planet. Why is that? ¡±


    The surrounding people were puzzled.


    Indeed, the vacuum couldn¡¯t transmit temperature. Then, why did he feel so warm when the sun shone on him from afar?


    it¡¯s radiation! It¡¯s thermal radiation!


    Zach¡¯s face was calm. the vacuum can not transmit temperature, but the sun is in the form of radiation. It travels through the long vacuum universe to the stone star, and then it is converted into heat ¡­ This is the so-called thermal radiation.¡±


    then, the core power of our vacuum world ¡­ He slowly half-squatted and bent over, making a fighting stance. He placed his hands on his waist and made a punching posture.


    Whoosh!


    He suddenly used his hand to grab the Golden sunlight of the setting sun outside the window. The invisible sunlight was actually caught in the palm of his hand, and he ruthlessly threw it into the distance!


    BOOM!


    The wooden giant in the distance exploded.


    caught the light!?? Everyone present was stunned, as if they had just seen a dream.


    ¡°The source of our power is radiation.¡±


    Zach retracted his fist.


    light is radiation. The energy wave released by martial artists across space is a kind of radiation. Sound is a kind of sound wave radiation. Thermal radiation is also a kind of radiation ¡­ It¡¯s so cold, is it also a form of radiation?¡±


    I¡¯ve been thinking about this for a long time.


    I¡¯ve discovered a high-frequency wave of radiation that can form a special true energy that can instantly vibrate, steam, and absorb the water, body fluid, and life aura of all living beings ¡­ To achieve freezing in a certain sense.¡±


    He reached out his hand and grabbed at the air.


    The vault door opened.


    An animal in a cage was suddenly released.


    Pfft!


    The huge animal began to run wildly.


    Zach slowly raised his index finger, and a small snow-white ball of light condensed. With a light finger, it turned into a ray of light.


    Pfft!


    In the next second, the animal was pierced by a wave that trembled at an inexplicable high frequency.


    The blood and cell fluid all over its body were shaken out of its pores, and blood flowed out of its seven orifices, covering its whole body. Moreover, the blood was rapidly freezing in an incredible state, and it instantly turned into an ice sculpture while maintaining a running posture.


    ¡°What is this? What kind of power is that?¡± All the apprentice martialists opened their mouths slightly. At that moment, they felt the terrifying pressure that almost froze their blood.


    Zach walked over and gently knocked on the ice sculpture.


    Puchi!


    The bone insect¡¯s internal organs and fur shattered all over the ground, turning into ice shards.


    The moment it shattered, all the White dwarves present had an incredible feeling in their hearts. At the same time, they felt their blood run cold.


    after understanding the higher level of icy radiation, I naturally understood the lower level of thermal radiation. Zach said softly, ¡± this is the frost demon ¡­ This is a power I¡¯ve comprehended.


    I hope that we, who were once slaves, will move closer to the White dwarves in the other space-time universe, to the terrifying and powerful Ice Demon race.¡±


    Zach turned around,


    from today on, the palace Master of each generation of the martial arts Palace will be called flisa.


    ¡­.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ Zach opened the martial arts Palace and studied the vacuum combat system. He finally understood that the essence of power was radiation, which was the source of the vacuum transmission of all things. 99% of the universe¡¯s environment was in the vacuum. This was the most universal great power in the universe. Radiation is one, but it can evolve into thousands of combat skills ]


    ¡­


    Red-shelled insect.


    The red satin Army.


    cyborg No. 18 has been tested.


    A creature the size of a flea looked at a human-shaped living being soaked in nutrient radiation liquid in the biological chamber. according to the records in the prophecy, we attacked the number one Martial Arts Association and assassinated the great elder using cyborg No. 8 ¡­ After several failed versions, we¡¯ve successfully made number eighteen.¡±


    The red beetle looked indifferent.


    this is the talent of our race. We are small in size, but we can walk in the veins and nerves of the cyborgs and act as high-radiation nuclear power ¡®batteries¡¯.


    and now, after the high green Planet people gave us a Dragon Ball wish, we used stone star cells to completely bind a cyborg creature.


    &Nbsp; crack.


    The bio-pod suddenly opened, and nutrient solution flowed out.


    A slender woman walked out. Her golden hair fell over her shoulders. The tight dark red combat suit made of special materials highlighted her slender and beautiful curves. Her long, round, and white legs were unusually dazzling.


    ding! ding!


    [ the red-shelled insect used its own radiation ability and turned it into a battery for the cyborgs. it controlled the cyborgs to fight, and it also completely adopted the radiation system. ]


    To Xu Zhi¡¯s surprise, but also within reason, the foundation of the radiation system had finally appeared in the vacuum of the universe. This moment would be forever remembered in history.


    He would also understand the essence of this system and how great it was!


    Radiation.


    True Qi.


    These two things were really suitable for the vacuum universe. They were simply tailor-made for this environment.


    Xu Zhi looked at the great martial arts era on this planet in the vacuum of the universe. He was cheering for the hot-blooded, fighting, and full of vitality, as if he was looking at a new branch growing out of a dead branch.


    a void extraordinary cell civilization.


    Xu Zhi looked down at the vast stone star.


    At this moment, he felt that the wheel of history was slowly rolling over. The entire planet was rising, bringing with it the unstoppable torrent of time.


    This world line could be called an incredible miracle. It reversed the great fusion, and all of them realized the foundation of their own races.


    however, all the miracles bestowed by fate have already been clearly marked behind their backs.


    Xu Zhi shook his head.


    In a world that they did not know, in an unknown higher dimension, it was the multiple failures of the world that created the miracle of this world.


    No miracle was a coincidence.


    What was a miracle? It was the result of countless failures in parallel universe world lines, and the self in another universe¡¯s constant exploration and struggle, which created the luck of this time and space.


    [ civilization Renaissance: between integration. ]


    Xu Zhi turned around and left.


    accelerate the time of the world line.


    As soon as he finished speaking, time passed by rapidly, turning into an accelerated movie.


    Shi Xing, year 212.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ doomsday meteor has descended, infection activated. Due to the prophecy of the end of the world more than ten years in advance, the vigilance of the entire stone planet has been raised to an unprecedented level. Furthermore, the cities nearby have been dispersed in advance. The infection did not occur immediately. ]


    [ however, the three races know that the infection of the virus is inevitable. Keeping people away from the ice ocean is only an early suppression of the spread. In the end, the virus will spread along with the ice Ocean Man. ]


    [ the leaders of the three races are still confident. According to the analysis, they are seventeen times stronger than the previous era, and the number of martialists has reached hundreds of thousands. Whether it is a powerful military force or a powerful medical Virus Research organization, they are all ready to attack. Victory is already in their hands. It is just a mere virus. ]


    however, something unexpected happened. The infected virus still broke out fiercely. At first, after a combat Protection Team was infected, they quickly began to attack the major martial artists. In just three days of defense on the front line, the second-generation virus appeared, and tens of thousands of people in the city fell.


    [ the second-generation virus immediately appeared in advance, completely overturning the future trajectory. A large number of martial artists rushed to the front line, but they still couldn¡¯t stop the collapse. In just a week, with a large number of powerhouses infected, the third-generation mutant virus appeared, and the Zombie King appeared. ]


    [ the entire high green Empire couldn¡¯t withstand such a terrifying change. In the previous era, the Zombie King was a third-generation virus that slowly evolved several years after the zombie outbreak. It appeared in the first week of the first disaster and fell at a terrifying speed, turning into a living hell. ]


    he¡¯s too young. That¡¯s the Grand unification virus. Xu Zhi shook his head and laughed. This was the most powerful virus in the ancient land of lava. It had once destroyed the prosperous Ishtar civilization. It was no joke.


    Becoming stronger when facing a stronger opponent was the most terrifying part.


    The more powerhouses there are in a world, the more they can resist the virus?


    It did not exist.


    It was precisely because there were so many powerhouses that after the infection, these ¡°sub-computers¡± would have stronger computing power and the rate of mutation would be faster.


    In the past, hundreds of thousands of lives had to be infected to have the computing power to evolve the third-generation mutant virus. Now that thousands of pugilists had been infected, there was enough computing power to evolve the third-generation mutant virus that targeted the species on this planet, and the Zombie King would appear.


    It must be noted that the isodalans were so powerful that after they were infected, they could instantly evolve into more than ten generations of mutated evolution virus.


    As a result, the izodal people¡¯s computing power could not keep up with the speed of the mutation.


    it seems that even though we¡¯re all working together and have a common goal, it¡¯s obviously just the beginning ¡­ We don¡¯t know their characteristics this time, so I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be extinct soon.¡± Xu Zhi shook his head. after all, the Grand unification virus is so terrifying that even I¡¯m afraid of it. It can infect every world. How can it be so easy to fight back? ¡±


    For Carolyn to be able to use this to compete with him, how could it be that simple?


    Ding! Ding!


    Shi Xing year 213.


    [ the appearance of the Zombie King forced the high-level rulers to deal with it. They were forced to start a decapitation operation and sent the strongest martial artists to attack the Zombie King. However, the casualties were even greater, and even those powerhouses were infected and turned into the Zombie King. The situation completely collapsed, and the end of the world came. ]


    [ an even more terrifying thing happened. With the birth of a large number of zombie Kings, they began to fully possess intelligence. They also learned about the future from the captives. The Tinder plan of the previous era was suppressed by the zombie Kings who already knew about it before it could be activated. Soon, the Zombie King forced the survivors to only have three urban strongholds left. They could only resist bitterly inside, and the world was about to be destroyed. ]


    [ in the end, the high green Planet people put everything on the line and began to use the research of the second-generation serum to create the transformed form of a frozen demon to resist the Zombie King. The iron-blooded and cold first elder made a terrifying and bloody policy: [ plan to exterminate the White dwarves. ]


    [ he wants 80000 white dwarves to receive the virus and inject the serum. The White dwarves will be exterminated, and the few people who survive will become a new kind of evolved white dwarves. They will be the ice Demon and have the ability to be immune to the Zombie King¡¯s infection. They are the only hope. ]


    The White dwarves were summoned and informed of the plan to exterminate the White dwarves. Suddenly, the city was filled with screams, cries, roars, and roars. Countless sounds were mixed together.


    ¡°I knew it. We¡¯re still slaves.¡±


    the cunning high green Planet people used us as pawns to appease them, but now they¡¯ve abandoned us.


    ¡°He wants to exterminate our entire clan!¡±


    ¡­.


    The White dwarves were in a mess, wailing everywhere. The elderly, children, and women were hugging each other.


    ¡°I, have a dream.¡±


    On the podium, the great elder looked at the crowd below expressionlessly. His swollen dark green body was full of wrinkles. He stood on a high place and gave his final speech,


    I dream that one day, our world will survive the end of the world, defeat those terrifying viruses, survive this doomsday prophecy, and we will live equally and happily to the distant future 212 years later.


    I dream that one day, the ocean will melt, the earth will recover, and the corpses of our era will pave the red and winding road. The sun will shine at dawn, and green sprouts will grow on the ground. The survivors of the three races will hold hands and embrace each other on the earth.


    no one can force the sacrifice of others, and we can¡¯t force you either. After granting human rights, you are our citizens. This is the pride of the high green Planet people. We will not allow you to kill our own people.


    Indeed, death was something that everyone feared ¡­ Even if we stand at the highest point, we can¡¯t force you to die.¡±


    The chaotic crowd calmed down and gradually fell silent.


    ¡°Ethnic? Righteousness? Future? Continuation? In the face of your own life, that¡¯s too laughable ¡­¡±


    ¡°Who would care about the flood after death?¡±


    The great elder looked up at the setting sun. The soft, yellow afterglow made his face red. but I think that there are things more terrifying than death in human life. One¡¯s own cowardice, the extinction of one¡¯s race, and dying helplessly in despair ¡­


    The sun shone on the earth. The great elder put on a white cloak with justice written on it and slowly buttoned it up. before we die, we have to turn into Mad Dogs and try to bite each other, right? ¡±


    The white dwarf was silent.


    there are still 80000 white dwarves among the survivors. It will take too long. The high green aliens and the red beetles will give you 80000 people at the cost of your lives to delay the injection of the virus and serum.


    I still remember your speech back then. We will work together, pray together, fight together, go to jail together, defend freedom together, and fight against the apocalypse together.


    The first elder led the elite troops of the high green Planet people and charged out of the city.


    He was the first to rush to the front.


    Wearing the commander¡¯s battle robe, he fought valiantly, but he was soon torn apart by the endless tide of corpses. The hero who had led the high green Planet people to rise from nothing had completely welcomed his own end.


    The earth was dyed red and filled with the strong smell of blood.


    The high green Planet people were advancing one after another.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as they rushed out of the city with a mad look on their faces.


    Number eighteen mumbled. There was an indescribable heaviness in his heart. he knew that he was going to die, but he still went ¡­ Even though he was an enemy, I couldn¡¯t help but admire his charisma and leadership appeal. He was so cold that he used his own life as a starting point, and even the cruelest, bloody, and inhuman plan became humane.¡±


    The red silk Army led their troops and charged out, disregarding their lives.


    The White dwarves looked at each other and suddenly fell silent. They silently picked up the serum and virus next to them and let themselves be infected and assimilated.


    There were a hundred executioners next to him.


    They were already standing at the side with long swords in their hands. If anyone couldn¡¯t resist the virus zombization, they would kill them directly because the appearance of zombies had to be dealt with.


    This was a cruel and huge number, as many as 80000. For this, each of them had brought more than a dozen knives, because they would soon be blunt from killing zombies.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ the extermination plan of the White dwarves began. The high green aliens and the red beetles stalled for time. In just one day, the White dwarves were excited. In order to write a dream of a future, the children of the three races became playmates and could sit under the mountains to talk about their future dreams. 80000 people were quickly killed and blood stained the doomsday city. In the end, only about 1000 people survived the virus infection and became immune to the Zombie King, gaining the ability to transform. ]


    [ the White dwarves went completely extinct and were replaced by the extremely sparsely populated Ice Demon race. They have the ability to transform, change their form, and become taller. ]


    [ Zach survived the infection this time. He led an Army of 1000 frozen demons and the remaining hope of the high green Planet people and red beetles to break out of the siege. The human Tinder plan was launched again, and the three races were completely United. Everyone knew that this was what the highly intelligent great elder had exchanged his life for. Only when the three races worked together could they live to the future. ]


    Shi Xing, year 215.


    [ the remaining survivors hid for several years before the third-generation serum was finally developed. They were no longer afraid of the infection of the third-generation Zombie King. When they prepared to counterattack, they found out that the virus had completely evolved into the fourth generation and a zombie tyrant had appeared. Even the third-generation immune body of the frozen demon could not resist the infection of the fourth-generation zombie. ]


    [ the zombie tyrant led the Zombie King and quickly forced the survivors to the end of the road. In the end, thousands of frost demons fought to the death against the zombie tyrant, and countless people died. In despair, Zach once again withstood the fourth generation virus infection and transformed again, appearing in his second form. ]


    [ 1000 frost demons were infected by the new virus, and only one of them was able to transform twice. However, he was outnumbered and quickly died in the zombie tide. ]


    In Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes, after the second transformation, the pair of spiral-shaped demonic horns had completely expanded. They were tall and mighty, and they were even more ferocious. Their bodies were strong and ugly.


    it really became flisa¡¯s second form. Xu Zhi was silent for a moment.


    Xu Zhi stood at the top of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, looking down at Zach. He looked at the tall and straight white dwarf with two horns.


    all sacrifices are not meaningless. It¡¯s using blood to pave the way for the future, using blood to give miracles to the future. Xu Zhi said softly,


    ¡°You should know that all the miracles bestowed by fate have already been clearly marked behind their backs.¡±


    Zach¡¯s body, which was standing upright, suddenly collapsed.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ simulation of the end stage of the civilization is complete. Do you want to save? ]


    ¡°Save, this civilization world line is named ¡­¡± Xu Zhi said, ¡± the end of the era: Felisa.

 Chapter 574

    ?


    574 Introducing another space civilization


    To cause a world to be in an impossible-to-defeat situation, causing it to be destroyed time and time again, suffering, collapsing, and struggling seemed to be too torturous. However, the greater the difficulty, the greater the benefits. If one could break through and achieve victory, creating an inconceivable miracle, then the benefits one would gain would also be enormous.


    It was definitely a world with the strongest potential and combat power among the countless parallel universes.


    this is a terrifying trial that will create a future full of miracles. Xu Zhi said softly, ¡± I¡¯ve never done this in my previous worlds ¡­ They¡¯re all growing on their own, so how could it have happened two hundred years ago?¡±


    And he couldn¡¯t come.


    Without the ability to implement it, without the prophecy of the world line, it would be impossible to start over.


    In the same 200 years, the Sorcerer world was still in the era of the three witch tribes, which was backward. Here, it had been frantically updating and creating all kinds of miracles. It was comparable to the Sorcerer¡¯s Millennium-old Babylon dynasty.


    Xu Zhi finally knew why Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter had broken through to become a mid-level God in less than a hundred years. It was because of her failures in countless parallel universes that had created her only miraculous future of victory.


    The more Xu Zhi thought about it, the more he felt that he was like the three pillar gods. He was also doing the work of the three pillar gods. At that time, he did not understand much about their world line fighting, but now he was completely clear.


    ¡°However, everything is about to end.¡±


    Xu Zhi could already see the light of hope.


    The second form of flisa had been born. In addition to understanding the characteristics of the Grand unity virus this time, and discovering the second transformation, it was enough to bring a lot of information.


    ¡°The next time, it should be more or less about to reverse the situation and break the stalemate.¡± Xu Zhi held his chin in his hands. The development of this civilization was about to end.


    But it would also be a new beginning.


    Or rather, the countless failures had given them a perfect starting point for civilization!


    It was hard to imagine how glorious the future would be. Perhaps their combat ability would surpass the people of isodar and become the most powerful world on his own sandbox.


    after all, each world is stronger than the last. As I gain more knowledge, I¡¯m improving and using more resources to invest and expand the sandbox ¡­ Moreover, this is a small universe that is comparable to Huaxia¡¯s territory. The stone planet in front of us is only one of the planets. It should be inevitable that we will surpass it. ¡±


    The new sandbox was tens of thousands of times larger than the previous three sandpits combined. How could they compare?


    There was really no way to compare.


    After a pause, Xu Zhi was not in a hurry to start the next world line. Instead, he went to check on the progress on Caroline¡¯s side.


    What a coincidence, Carolyn had already completed her deduction and had just passed the virus apocalypse.


    ¡°I¡¯m already one step ahead.¡± Said Carolyn with a proud smile.


    It was obvious that with Carolyn¡¯s supercomputing ability, it was only natural that she would be able to complete her homework before him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like whoever completes it first will win.¡± Xu Zhi did not regard her as an outsider and looked at her results.


    She had indeed done as she had said. In the stone bead warrior chapter, she had directly deduced the branch paths, allowing the stone bead to give birth to its own wisdom and become a fire seed.


    This was considered the fourth race on the entire planet-the descendants of the entire race. Unlike Xu Zhi¡¯s stone planet, there were only the original three races on it. As the consciousness of the Dragon Ball had been wiped away, it would not form a race.


    ¡°A planet with four races.¡± Xu Zhi looked inside and said, ¡± it¡¯s actually still dominated by the stone ball tribe. You made those seven stone pearls gain intelligence and launched a revolution to overthrow the rule. Then, they absorbed the radiation and gas and really became a source of fire that glowed.


    In her stone Star World line, a Tinder mechanical civilization appeared, and the entire stone star was called CyberTAN.


    This mechanical race began to enslave the other three races on stone star to fight against the apocalypse together. They continued to exploit the achievements of the three races and embarked on a different path.


    Furthermore, the mechanical civilization had a Tinder as its core and could transform into weapons. Not only were there various spaceships, but there were also Autobots, Optimus Prime, Bumblebee, red spider ¡­ They all had similar forms.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He was a little speechless. It really was CyberTAN, and he was right.


    However, this was only natural. The machinery civilization had all sorts of machinery transformations, and they would always use these mechanical battle forms. It was only natural that there were similarities.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Caroline smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s a space civilization that combines mechanical radiation and gas. In a short 200 years, they have already left their planet and shot down meteorites in outer space. They even modified the entire stone planet they lived on, modifying the internal gas and fine meridians. It was extremely easy for them to become a real mechanical planet.


    furthermore, I didn¡¯t provide any technology. It was all guidance. Their technology is very powerful and they have developed a different style from us. Carolyn continued to explain.


    Xu Zhi nodded. It was indeed a very suitable civilization, and it also fit the path of the izudaarian people, who combined machinery and the extraordinary.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost done on my side too.¡± Xu Zhi did not hide anything.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take a look too.¡± Carolyn appeared to be extremely relaxed. This discussion was, in fact, a discussion of knowledge. She hoped that everyone would be able to benefit from it and gain great benefits. It was a knowledge exchange.


    Xu Zhi did not hesitate and brought Caroline to the world line on this side.


    Caroline looked at the process. Dragon Ball technology? Fliert? Artificial man? Although they haven¡¯t left the planet, they should be the type that has a lot of stamina.¡±


    Her vision was very high, and she quickly speculated the foundation of this civilization and fell into deep thought.


    According to this situation, flisa should be able to quickly determine the victory and become the protagonist of the era. In less than three rebirths, he would be able to break the deadlock of the virus.


    After all, the Grand unification virus won by surprise.


    It was very difficult to defend against a sudden attack on a certain world and an instant infection. By the time one reacted, the snowball would have already started rolling, and the entire world would have fallen. However, after knowing the characteristics, one could immediately grasp the other party¡¯s weakness.


    After all, knowing how the future would develop, no matter how terrifying the crisis was, it was no longer a crisis.


    Although the stone planet in front of him had broken the era of viruses, it should not be able to match the progress of the civilization on CyberTAN. They could only survive on the planet.


    However, in terms of potential alone, CyberTAN should not be inferior to any one of them. However, the one in front of him was comparable to three of them, and there was a huge gap ¡­


    After all, with three of them developing at the same time, it was only natural that they would be weaker.


    She smiled and admitted defeat easily. I think I lost.


    ¡°I only have one, you have three ¡­ This is the advantage of having a strong foundation and knowing the systems of many civilizations. You have guided each of them to the systems of three worlds, teaching them according to their material.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded.


    Flisa secretly guided the system of the Grand Wizard¡¯s transformation.


    The Dragon Pearl of the high green Planet people was a system of Dragon bloodline power of will.


    The red-shelled insects had the shadow of the people of isodar.


    Furthermore, they had all started to develop their own characteristics following these systems, integrating true Qi and radiation, and even their original shadows were gradually disappearing.


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious.¡± With a look of longing on her face, Carolyn sighed and teased, ¡± when will I be able to have so many systems and knowledge ¡­ I can only use the knowledge of the machinery civilization to guide a civilization similar to machinery.¡±


    ¡°The longer I live, the more I¡¯ve seen the rise and fall of civilizations, and naturally, I know more.¡± Xu Zhi stood up. let¡¯s go and see the next Dragon Ball civilization. We¡¯re almost at the end of the civilization.


    Caroline was also very calm. She followed Xu Zhi to the beginning of the next world line.


    Pride and victory were not important to these long-lived gods, not to mention that they were not outsiders. She suddenly said, ¡± by the way, by then, the civilization of the first planet will be deduced, and the three races will rise. Then, the other planets will continue to ascend.


    Xu Zhi nodded.


    The evolution of this world¡¯s sandbox was handed over to the magic core supercomputer. It was very detailed and could even be used as the true heavenly Dao of the universe. The three races in front of him were all marching first and riding the civilization¡¯s express train. After that, the other planets and the races on them would also take to the sky and ascend to become planets.


    However, it was hard to imagine what kind of planet would appear in the next civilization.


    It would be better if there was no planet begita.


    After all, he would no longer guide or choose a similar future of the Saiyans from countless world lines. Would he produce a similar race of Saiyans?


    The reality was very real, and if one didn¡¯t do it deliberately, the probability of that happening was almost impossible.


    Walking in front, Carolyn said, ¡± once this race is more complete and we¡¯ve released a few more planets, we¡¯ll be able to enter the initial stage of completion. Then, we¡¯ll be able to start the fourth stage.


    There was still a fourth stage?


    Xu Zhi immediately came back to his senses.


    Carolyn was really thorough in her actions.


    He felt that the third step, the development of the world line, was already very amazing!


    Who knew that this was not the end.


    He, a salted fish, was really having a good time. To be honest, Xu Zhi felt that Caroline was simply the best Worker of the Year. He did not have to worry about anything. All he had to do was lie down.


    With a serious look on her face, she said, ¡± my fourth stage is, of course, actual combat and practical tests. This is a system of true energy and light source ¡­ I¡¯d like to invite another leitong system to communicate and probe, which should be of great benefit to our civilization.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying ¡­¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he had a bad feeling.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Caroline looked serious. since the Emperor of the Samsara temple has accepted the gift of Samsara and has the blueprint of the mechanical armor of the Ishtar people, we can be considered to have a history. I would like to borrow some Asura Dao from him ¡­


    The Asuras asked. Weren¡¯t they reviving the ancient civilization and the Chinese system? K itigarbha, six paths of reincarnation,


    It was said that they were called Daoists, ancient Buddhas, and distant civilizations hundreds of millions of years ago ¡­ We¡¯re also a similar new space civilization, so it¡¯s good for us to come to this universe to exchange knowledge and see how strong we are.¡±


    Carolyn had a serious look on her face. In her opinion, this was a good thing to promote world communication. Both of them were in the vacuum universe system, which would be of great benefit to both of them. After all, it was not a big deal to keep everything to oneself. The exchange would make up for the flaws in both of their systems and advance together.


    After all, she had a good impression of the king of the Samsara Palace because of the ancient gods. The food in that world was delicious.


    after all, the Asura Dao has the characteristics of evolution and can adapt to the planet¡¯s environment very quickly. It can also enrich the ecosystem of the planets here. Carolyn started to think of a plan. In her eyes, this was the perfect plan.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    His face darkened and he thought,¡±not good. Call those idiots over?¡±


    A battle between a Daoist and an ancient Buddha, a battle between flisa and Planet Namek¡¯s people?


    The style was completely wrong, alright!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s mind filled with that image and he suddenly felt terrible! A strange expression appeared on his face. The previous few steps had been perfect, which amazed Xu Zhi. However, he did not agree with the fourth step in front of him.


    You¡¯re still too young. You¡¯ll regret it if you let them come to this proper little universe.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Xu Zhi coughed and said, ¡± let¡¯s not think about the future in a hurry. Let¡¯s look at the world in front of us first and let them survive the apocalypse before us.


    Carolyn immediately chuckled and said, ¡± it¡¯s like this. It¡¯ll be better after it rises up and improves. Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself.


    ¡­

 Chapter 575

    ?


    575 Chapter 584


    He really had to take a look at the players that he brought in. After all, they were the kind of players who could fly to the sky with just a few tricks.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, it would take at least a few days. After all, a large number of planets rose into the sky, and the miniature universe was taking shape. Only then would he consider this issue.


    To be honest, Xu Zhi was quite happy at the moment.


    This was because reality had proven that his choice was correct. Originally, he would only be able to break through the vacuum region and establish a vacuum cell civilization after becoming a level eight God. Now, he was merely a level Seven Celestial Emperor that could be seen everywhere, but he had pieced things together and created a space vacuum civilization in advance.


    Even though it was only a small universe the size of Huaxia, the benefits and prospects were great!


    This was especially so for Carolyn. Such a small territory was perfect, and she had actually managed to create many planets. Each planet was equivalent to the area of the Magus world.


    Was he strong?


    This was simply too strong, too blissful!


    This situation was like a small ant swallowing a bowl of rice, and this bowl of rice was actually a small universe.


    Xu Zhi even had a premonition that when this small universe world was fully developed, his opportunity to break through to become a God would be here. If he were to be in the celestial Emperor realm in advance, the energy here would definitely be tremendous.


    Kachaa!


    The world line surged slightly.


    Taking a deep breath, Xu Zhi¡¯s gaze returned to the stone star in front of him, and he gently tapped into a certain era. I¡¯ll have to let you be Trakus again.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Shi Xing, year 207.


    [ it has been less than a year since the appearance of the Dragon Ball. The age of the internet has broken out. At this time, a novel named ¡± world line, the end of the Dragon Ball ¡± caused a sensation on the internet. The description in it caused the whole world to be in chaos in an instant, and fate was changed as a result. ]


    The final sentence of the novel, ¡± this story exists in another universe, and it really exists ¡°, was so simple, crude, and straightforward that it completely blew up the entire stone star.


    ¡°Exactly, this is the effect I want.¡±


    Zach took a deep breath and smiled.


    At this moment, Zach was very satisfied. He had timed the release time precisely for this moment to post and make everyone believe in this novel.


    Next, he uploaded all the remaining chapters in an instant! After he finished, he stood up immediately, not daring to come to this temporary network entrance again.


    Tap tap tap tap.


    Just as he left the alley, his mind suddenly jolted, and the world turned upside down. He fell into a corner.


    After an unknown amount of time.


    Zach stood up, and his eyes were filled with vicissitudes of life.


    ¡°Why, why ¡­¡±


    He kneeled on the ground and cried bitterly. His eyes were filled with mountains of corpses and seas of blood. Those tragic scenes ¡­


    This was an unprecedented disaster, far more bloody and cruel than the world he had experienced. Many heroic figures roared and paved the winding road with blood and bones.


    There seemed to be a dawn of hope, but it still failed.


    He walked on the street, looking at the high green Planet people coming and going. Suddenly, he murmured the words of the great elder, and his fat and bloated body resolutely walked towards death.


    I dream that one day, the ocean will melt, the earth will recover, and the corpses of our era will pave the red and winding road. The sun will shine at dawn, and green sprouts will grow on the ground. The survivors of the three races will hold hands and embrace each other on the earth.


    Wuwuwu.


    He couldn¡¯t help but whimper, attracting the attention of the surrounding people.


    A lively stream of people.


    The crowded street.


    The people in the shops on both sides of the street were all cheering.


    It was as if he had plunged into a noisy river.


    Clang clang clang!


    ¡°Shinkun!¡±


    The electronic sound of a train passing by could be heard.


    He slowly walked on the street and wiped his tears.


    ¡°It might be even darker before dawn.¡±


    He slowly raised his head and reached out to grab the pale yellow light of the setting sun, as if he had grasped the whole of fate. all the sacrifices are not in vain. All deaths open the shackles of fate.¡±


    Perhaps there were no miracles in this world.


    The so-called one in ten thousand miracle was only an inevitable result of countless failures.


    At this moment, he saw a path paved with blood in front of him. The ground was full of corpses. The bodies of Zac from different time and space were piled up, stepping on his own body and slowly moving forward.


    The words of that mysterious existence lingered in his ears for a long time.


    ¡°You should know that all the miracles bestowed by fate have already been clearly marked behind their backs.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Half a day later, Zach returned to his dormitory and started to write another novel.


    He wanted to write the future again. The song of blood and tears of the three races and the stories that happened in the parallel universes could not be buried in a corner where no one was.


    At the same time, he also knew that he couldn¡¯t secretly upload the second novel anymore. The great elder must be monitoring the internet at all times, but he still had a plan.


    He came to the sewers of a slum and found the red silk Army¡¯s division hiding there. It was an old red beetle.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ Zach¡¯s ¡± world line, doomsday of the Dragon Ball ¡± has caused a sensation throughout the entire era. Everyone¡¯s heart has almost collapsed, and they are parading the streets in public. It is about to begin, and the world will enter the doomsday era ahead of time. At this moment, another novel is born. world line, I Have a Dream ¡± ]


    ¡°What novel is this?¡±


    ¡°Why did another one suddenly appear?¡±


    Countless people clicked on the novel.


    It said, ¡±


    [ year 207 of the meteorites: the novel ¡± world line, the end of the Dragon Ball ¡°, which writes the history of the future, was born. The whole world was in chaos, and the great elder was extremely shocked. Countless people in the world entered an era of parading in the streets. ]


    Everyone was silent.


    Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be the moment?


    Now that this novel had appeared, everyone was indeed in turmoil and parading through the streets.


    The most terrifying thing happened. The following words were written:


    [ very soon, because the outbreak of public opinion about this novel could not be contained, more than ten days later, the great elder was forced to release the video recording and admit the existence of the apocalypse. The world was in a panic and chaos, and at the same time, they were preparing for the apocalypse. ]


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Everyone felt their bodies go numb, and a great chill rose from their backs to their heads!


    in ten days, the great Elder Council will announce the truth of the doomsday prophecy and the mysterious video under the pressure of public opinion because of this novel?


    there¡¯s really a mysterious video. That mysterious existence observed the distant future and told us about the future of this planet? ¡±


    I strongly request that the confidential video of the communication with aliens be made public!


    wait, according to the book, the great elder will be forced to make it public in about ten days.


    it sounds like a tongue twister. This new novel that has appeared now is about the story of the previous novel that led to the change of the future world? ¡±


    ¡±


    The comments section was filled with surprise, fear, and excitement.


    Not long after the previous novel appeared, the next one appeared. It was about the world line, the end of the Dragon Ball, the world that was changed by the novel. It gave people goosebumps.


    It had already happened without him feeling it?


    A mysterious transmigrator had returned to this era?


    They felt like they were going to be played to death.


    This subverted all common sense and world views.


    It was as if the history of this planet was being kneaded at will.


    However, they still continued to watch in a half-convinced, nervous, and frightened mood.


    Shi Xing, year 209.


    [ due to the emergence of this novel, fate was completely changed. The red-shelled insects no longer ambushed the great elder in the No. 1 martial arts club and quickly formed an alliance with the White dwarves to fight against the Green Planet people and demand human rights. Although the Green Planet people could destroy their alliance, their own strength would be greatly reduced, so they would not dare to act rashly. ]


    Seeing this, the high green Planet people couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and burst into an uproar.


    damn it. In the future, these two races are secretly planning such a thing. They should be killed! Some of the radical Hawks spoke.


    that¡¯s right. Don¡¯t even think about forming an alliance now. Let¡¯s suppress them by force first!


    ¡­.


    Countless high green Planet people were filled with righteous indignation.


    However, as they continued to watch, they realized that the great elder was forced to agree to the agreement. Immediately, the three clans entered a period of peace and prepared for war together.


    Seeing this, the high green Planet people¡¯s faces were no doubt ugly, but the red-shelled insects and the White dwarfs were surprised and happy. Although they did not expect it at all, they would be free in less than a year?


    They even saw the scenes described in the novels of the future, where the three races got along on the streets and someone was giving a speech.


    I Have a Dream. Our children will live in a country where they are not judged by their skin color and race, but by their character!


    This sentence resonated with people from the depths of their bones.


    They were so excited that they couldn¡¯t say a word. They were secretly wiping their tears. They were deeply touched and moved.


    The two clans did not have high expectations. They only wanted equal treatment and for their children to live happily.


    Then, they saw that the White dwarfs had started to cultivate and their combat power was very high. The red-shelled insects had also invented cyborgs, which were very powerful. No wonder they could sneak attack and assassinate the great elder.


    ¡°Hahaha, we won!¡± Some of the high green Planet people laughed. Although they felt a little uncomfortable about the equal treatment between the two races, it was quickly replaced by joy.


    that¡¯s right, we should be winning for sure. Although I also look down on the other two races, I didn¡¯t expect their potential to be so strong, although they are still a little weaker than us high green Planet people.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a mere prophecy of the end of the world! ¡°In this Golden Age, our combat power is so many times stronger than before. We also know where the meteorite will land, clear the nearby cities, and the virus Medical Research and Development team is ready to attack as soon as it lands. There¡¯s no reason for us to not win!¡±


    ¡­.


    Everyone was very excited and discussed together. After all, they had seen the terrifying development in the future. The increase in their combat strength in just a few years had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. Of course, they were extremely excited.


    However, what happened next made everyone¡¯s expressions change.


    This was because they had read in the novel that the outbreak of the virus only lasted for the first few days. Soon, countless people were infected, and the entire land became hell. In the end, humans were left with only a few cities of survivors, struggling to fight.


    ¡°The virus grows stronger when it meets stronger opponents?¡±


    ¡°Detestable! We didn¡¯t have time to implement the Tinder plan, and the Zombie King knew our future. How hateful!¡±


    ¡­.


    Some people were crying. That was their own future. Everywhere they went was a bloody disaster. The apocalyptic scenes described in novels and the apocalyptic cities that were riddled with holes were too shocking. There was an indescribable sense of sadness.


    However, what happened next was completely shocking. In the final desperate situation, the great elder proposed the ¡± plan to exterminate the White dwarfs ¡°. It was the most insane and terrifying decision.


    He was a demon from hell.


    This made everyone¡¯s mood rise to the peak, and they clenched their hearts tightly.


    ¡°Was it me who suggested the plan?¡± Among the higher-ups of the high green Planet people, the great elder was staring at his speech inside. He had goosebumps all over his body. It was an indescribable feeling. He was looking at his future self.


    What happened next was a tragic scene.


    During the resistance of the two races, 80000 white dwarves and 100 executioners were killed, and several of their weapons were blunt. This required a strong character to do so.


    This scene made everyone¡¯s eyes turn red and swollen. They could feel the determined and sorrowful aura. For the sake of survival and the continuation of their race, they were willing to sacrifice themselves in anger.


    When doomsday came, everyone had to endure for a new tomorrow.


    wait, the executioner inside is called Peeker. Isn¡¯t he the old Peeker next door? ¡±


    ¡°In the future, he will become an executioner? I know him. He¡¯s the snot-nosed brat in our class. He only knows how to cry. That coward. He can¡¯t possibly be so cold in the future, right? That¡¯s not something an ordinary person can do.¡±


    sigh, it¡¯s hard to say. People will grow. In that kind of infectious environment, those who can survive have basically transformed.


    ¡­


    At this time, everyone continued to watch. The human Tinder plan was restarted.


    However, they still couldn¡¯t make it. A new fourth generation zombie tyrant appeared. The leader of the White dwarves died with all the White dwarves and broke through the second transformation.


    world line, I Have a Dream ¡± had completely ended.


    No one made a sound. They were all incomparably shocked. The epic-like historical scenes rushed over. The sad blood-colored hymn, everyone¡¯s dream, the dream of the three races.


    At this time, all the high green Planet people were no longer resisting the other two races like before. At this final moment, they were united and empathized with the White dwarfs and red beetles. They had paid a huge price in blood.


    ¡°I, have a dream.¡±


    They saw countless people struggling to open up a new tomorrow. They couldn¡¯t help but feel like crying. This was too miserable. This was too miserable.


    ¡°Our history, our future ¡­¡±


    At this moment, the first elder sighed and looked at the higher-ups beside him. release that secret video. There¡¯s no need to hide it.


    ¡°But ¡­¡± The people around him were a little hesitant.


    I¡¯ll only choose to announce it in the next ten days or so. This can be considered a way to change the world. The first elder smiled bitterly. He felt at a loss and at a loss. as for that mysterious existence ¡­ Perhaps this transmigrator was also created by him.¡±


    The surrounding higher-ups were silent.


    This was too terrifying. There was a kind of fear of the unknown.


    The great elder said, ¡± that mysterious and terrifying existence claimed that his entire clan ¡­ Even the Dragon Ball and the entire planet in front of them seemed to be the descendants of the entire race. After all, the planet was alive, and we could already sense it. We were the race of the entire planet, and we were all living on the skin? In that case, was he the only true God, the Creator, who wandered the world? An all-powerful God who created everything?¡±


    There was no more sound in the surroundings.


    The first elder¡¯s expression calmed down. send it out.


    Very quickly, with the release of the video, the entire internet was in an uproar. It had truly reached the peak of public opinion, and the entire planet had fallen into an extreme boiling.


    The video proved the truth.


    is there really a mysterious existence that walked through the past and the future, creating all things in the world? ¡±


    ¡°Is this the image of a God of creation? It¡¯s completely white, like porcelain, with black seaweed on its head, eyes, and nose.¡±


    ¡°He looks so strange. He¡¯s not really ugly, but ¡­¡±


    Everyone was terrified, as if they were looking at a white porcelain existence in the dark, named ¡°fate.¡± It looked down on the entire stone star, and even the huge stone star was one of its children.


    They all reacted.


    This mysterious existence had already seen the future of the entire planet and was trying to find a way to save the fate of the planet and maintain the order of all things in the world.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°One is all, all is one.¡±


    Xu Zhi and Caroline were sitting in a beverage store on stone planet and chatting. In this era, they were watching the Big Bang on the internet and reading the novel carefully.


    It had to be said that Zach was a genius at writing novels. He was fascinating and brought in a lot of emotions, which was one of the reasons for the rapid sensation.


    what an interesting historical development ¡­ The planet is our child, and they have already recognized it. ¡± With a smile, Carolyn said, ¡± this is also about to become a part of the world. That¡¯s because our ¡®entire race¡¯ is indeed the creator of this universe.


    After thinking for a moment, Carolyn said, ¡± then, as the creator, we should also maintain the order of all living things in the world. At the moment when every planet is destroyed, we should repair and rebuild it.


    After all, every planet had its own internal structure. It was as if they were all molded. If the experts on the planet destroyed it, it would indeed need to be repaired. Otherwise, the ecosystem would be destroyed.


    Moreover, when they developed in the future, there might be star-burst powerhouses.


    The destruction of a planet, the destruction of a civilization, should happen.


    we don¡¯t have the endless clones of the God of creation. Our entire clan has to protect the planets ¡­ Caroline supported her chin with her hand. perhaps, I need to breed a group of people to travel around the world and be responsible for repairing the planet.


    Xu Zhi thought about it and agreed with her. how about we call this group of gods angels? ¡± A Messenger from heaven?¡±


    ¡°Good idea.¡± Caroline¡¯s eyes lit up. I originally wanted to be called the king of worlds, as I have the power of creation and regeneration ¡­ After all, it can swallow and release clay cells to repair the planet.¡±


    ¡°Anything is fine.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment and said, ¡± then the two of us are the gods of this universe. The omnipotent God of all things who has created countless parallel universes and space-time. Although we can¡¯t actually do it, they have already developed an understanding of this aspect and made them think that we have the power to do so.


    it¡¯s a very interesting complement. The subordinates of the gods are in charge of the world¡¯s restoration with angels. Caroline pondered for a moment before clapping her hands in approval. good idea. The framework of the world has been set just like that.

 Chapter 576

    ?


    576 The final battle of fate


    Repair the planet and maintain World Order.


    In fact, this was similar to the rule of the descent of the avatar of the God of creation whenever the world changed. Even the changes on the stone star in front of them were also in line with this rule.


    The planet changed drastically, and they began to interfere with the descent ¡­


    ¡°What about my image?¡± Xu Zhi asked seriously.


    ¡°Mm ¡­ Probably just an ordinary entire clan.¡± Caroline thought for a moment and said, ¡± the figures in white ceramic looked like colored pottery. They can decide what they want to wear. They can wear the clothes of priests and angels.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± Xu Zhi was also a minimalist.


    Although clay could be used to design all kinds of beautiful faces, such as fancy wings, three heads, and six arms, it had no practical value and was better to be simple.


    The two of them discussed for a while and decided on the rules.


    The planet was a second-generation clan, and could only be created by two first-generation gods.


    The angels were also part of the second generation. There were a total of seven great angels, and they didn¡¯t have wings. They were just ordinary porcelain humans, but they could reproduce on their own. Although the third and fourth generation¡¯s bloodline density continued to decrease, they could still regenerate on their own.


    After all, they were a clan of order.


    as for Planet Namek¡¯s technology-the Dragon Ball, it¡¯s obviously similar to the cell binding technology of the entire race, plus the power of will system ¡­ Caroline took a deep breath and smiled faintly. it¡¯s very interesting. In the future, when it has completely developed, in order to let them compete, I might as well personally create seven Super Dragon Balls the size of planets. All the races in the universe are chasing after Super Dragon Balls ¡­ The amount of wish power absorbed must be huge, and it can fulfill many wishes.¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    A planet-sized Dragon Ball?


    Alright, it looked weird, but it could be realized. After all, they were made of the same material.


    Xu Zhi felt that these big shots were really good at causing trouble. It was a terrifying scene to think about. Perhaps, the amount of power of will absorbed at that level could surpass the large amount of power of will formed by the incense offerings in the Three Realms.


    This would be a world with a complex system.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± Xu Zhi suddenly asked, ¡± so, since we¡¯ve chosen this side as the world line, then planet CyberTAN ¡­


    they will create another planet to provide for their civilization. Explained Carolyn with a smile. It was obvious that she already had a plan to deal with this. after all, they don¡¯t rely on the three races. They¡¯re the fourth race, and they have their own system ¡­ It¡¯s also a type of clay cell ¡®sentience¡¯ system.¡±


    Indeed, the conflict between the two world lines was not big, and they could be separated.


    Perfecting this little universe could be said to be extremely complicated, but the computing power of both of them was extremely strong. Xu Zhi was also a magic core computer at the level of a heavenly Emperor, and he set up the rules in a few words.


    The two of them spoke as they stood up.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to end this.¡± Xu Zhi finished eating and picked up a napkin to wipe his lips.


    ¡°Yup,¡± Carolyn looked at the world line and said, ¡± I¡¯m guessing that we won¡¯t be able to successfully survive this zombie apocalypse. We still need some time to get used to it. However, we should be able to do it next time.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Zhi did not doubt Caroline¡¯s ability to calculate at all.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    A slight change appeared on Carolyn¡¯s face, as she became a little shocked and uncertain. a Green Monster with beetle wings? What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Time passed quickly, like a movie in an accelerated world.


    [ with the second novel,¡¯world line, I Have a Dream¡¯, a tragic blood-red future was written. The entire world was completely United, no longer hiding any secrets. Everything was shared and communicated. The world developed more and more rapidly and entered a flourishing period. At the same time, it also completely welcomed that day. ]


    Ding! Ding!


    Shi Xing, year 212.


    [ doomsday meteor has descended, infection activated. The entire stone planet has become more alert than ever, and the nearby cities have been evacuated in advance. Infection did not occur immediately in the beginning. ]


    [ everything is the same as last time. The three races know that the infection of the virus is inevitable. Keeping people away from the ice ocean is only an early suppression of the spread. In the end, the virus will spread along with the ice Ocean Man. ]


    [ the leaders of the three races were still confident because they no longer infected a large number of living creatures and accelerated the mutation rate. They wanted to kill the virus in its cradle. They had all the three races and infected animals hide in Shelter Cities on the other side of the planet. After emptying the entire world, less than 1000 people appeared on the surface of this icy ocean continent. ]


    [ these 1000 people are a Suicide Squad. They quickly started researching viruses and making serums, but they still couldn¡¯t avoid the fate of being infected. Soon, 600 people were infected, and it spread rapidly. ]


    Below the shelter, everyone looked anxious.


    a thousand volunteers will work as suicide soldiers to study the virus serums. Even if they are infected, the virus will not mutate if the number of infected people is not enough!


    this batch of 1000 people died. The next batch of men of sacrifice will go out and eliminate the 1000 mutated zombies from before. Continue to study the serum. Sooner or later, we will develop the serum and completely destroy the source of the virus.


    This time, they had made up their minds from the start.


    After much discussion, they even came up with a cruel plan similar to the white dwarf extermination plan. They were 10000 times more vigilant and determined. They couldn¡¯t afford to make any mistakes. Although this method would sacrifice a portion of people, it was the safest way to kill the virus and save the world.


    For this reason, they directly killed 90% of the animals on the surface that couldn¡¯t be taken away, in order to prevent those animals from being infected.


    This was the ¡°animal extinction plan.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Zach didn¡¯t remember the serum formula of the previous virus.


    It was because this unknown ancient virus was too terrifying. The direction of each mutation was unknown. The number of people infected and the proportion of the population was different, so the angle of the mutation would also be somewhat different.


    The virus was calculating and evolving on the spot.


    Therefore, the same type of serum would not work.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ half a year has passed. After seven batches of researchers and 7000 people¡¯s alternating death relay, a new second-generation virus serum has finally been developed. The number of 7000 ordinary people is not enough for them to produce a new third-generation virus. The virus will end here. This virus crisis will be eliminated in the bud. People began to cheer. The children, the elderly, and parents in the safety City all hugged each other and cried tears of joy.


    [ however, in less than three days, the higher-ups of stone star realized that they had underestimated the adaptability of the virus. A new third-generation mutant virus has appeared. It has begun to infect plants and small insects that are not supposed to be infected in nature, forcing them to grow zombie nuclei and quickly spread. ]


    Xu Zhi looked over.


    In front of him was a lush green forest with strange tall trees and colorful insects.


    ¡°Hehe ¡­ The Grand unity virus can no longer be a human virus and has to take the path of a plant virus.¡± Carolyn smiled, as though everything was within her expectations.


    Just as the two of them were sighing.


    Ding! Ding!


    A row of bright red words slowly appeared.


    [ other than the cities protected by humans, all the plants and insects in the world have fallen. Some have even begun to be infected by the alien virus. In order to increase the number of infected people, even the artificial men made of clay cells have been forcibly infected. Number 18, who has been fighting on the front line, has fallen. ]


    [ within three months, the Zombie King of plants and insects quickly attacked the sanctuary. Everyone was in a panic. They didn¡¯t expect the unknown virus from the meteorite to adapt so quickly on this planet. There were too many plants and they were rooted in the ground. It was almost impossible to destroy them on the planet. They had no choice but to restart the ¡®plan to exterminate the White dwarfs¡¯. ]


    In the end.


    the fate in the early stages was slightly different, but the tragic bloody ending was still the same, almost the same as the last time.


    With 1,000 survivors, Zach led the 1000 frost demons and charged forward. In the end, they were still outnumbered. At the final moment, he mutated and created a second clone, which died in the bloody battle.


    He could vaguely see a dark green infected zombie tyrant.


    It was a green-colored zombie creature that looked like a green-shelled insect and a green plant. It was tall and slender, with two long and narrow ladybug wings on its back. It was slender and had a strange beauty.


    He looked at Zach¡¯s body.


    I was the one who infected and swallowed cyborg No. 18. I¡¯m the Grand-unified virus creature of this planet. I¡¯m mainly a fusion of plants and beetles, and the bloodline of all other living creatures.


    It lowered its head. in my previous life, the Zombie King also learned about the future from you and stopped the human race¡¯s Tinder plan ¡­ And this time, I¡¯ve also learned from you about the future that¡¯s about to happen. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going back to the past, right?¡±


    Behind it was an endless horde of zombies, and it was obvious that it was the leader of the zombies that had been hiding.


    ¡°No matter how hard you tried to hide it, I¡¯ve already guessed it was you! ¡®It¡¯s you who¡¯s constantly going back to the past ¡­¡¯ If this continues, I¡¯m afraid the next time will be the moment we go extinct.¡±


    ¡°It looks like we¡¯ve won, but we¡¯re actually losing.¡±


    He lowered his head. As a zombie tyrant that had gained intelligence, no one would be willing to die.


    the Zombie King in the previous world learned about the future from you and stopped the Tinder plan. This time, I learned about the future of the world from you. I¡¯m going to stop you from changing the past.


    It made a special move.


    He directly committed suicide.


    His soul took root and slowly attached itself to Zach¡¯s gradually dissipating soul. I, slaughter, the tyrant of slaughter, will hide in the depths of your soul and secretly travel through time with you to return to that era.


    ¡°This is our final battle.¡±


    As he spoke, he turned into a mental cocoon and parasitized Zach¡¯s soul, emitting waves of consciousness. He looked up again, as if he could see a figure high in the clouds.


    ¡°Is that you? You¡¯re looking at me ¡­ The Almighty God of creation who rules over the entire universe.¡±


    ¡°What is the origin of our virus? what is the origin of this meteorite? Please give us a chance to win. I¡¯ve already erased my infection ability and I¡¯m now an independent species.¡±


    great God, killing wants to change the past, and I have many questions for you ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Ding! Ding!


    [ simulation of the end stage of the civilization is complete. A special mutation has occurred. Do you want to save it? ]


    At the side, Carolyn covered her mouth as she laughed.


    it seems like something interesting has happened. The virus¡¯s calculation mutation is very interesting. According to their big data magic core calculation, it would be a dead end if they had the ability to infect because there was an unknown existence that didn¡¯t allow them to infect the entire planet. Therefore, they found another way and wiped out their own infection ability. They achieved a unified creature, returned to the past, and fought for it. This is the computing thinking of the magic core race.


    Xu Zhi was helpless.


    He had somewhat underestimated the Grand unification virus.


    At this time, the Grand unification virus had also learned the truth from the humans and knew that the world had been restarted many times. It had also come up with the best way to survive.


    Because if they let Zach do as he pleased, they would definitely lose.


    it seems that this kind of change in the world line is not a bad thing. It has more potential. Caroline became a little serious, but also a little curious. it looks like ¡­ The next world will be a completely different one. It should be the final battle, returning to the past.¡±


    Xu Zhi did not expect that the place of the final battle would not be the apocalyptic era of zombies, which was covered in bright red and broken pieces. Instead, it would be a peaceful time in the past before the apocalyptic prophecy.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ simulation of the end stage of the civilization is complete. A special mutation has occurred. Do you want to save it? ]


    The voice rang out again.


    ¡°Save, this civilization world line is named ¡­¡± Xu Zhi thought for a moment, then said with a smile, ¡± end of the era: The Battle of Destiny.¡±

 Chapter 577

    ?


    577 The hero of fate!


    Even Xu Zhi could not have imagined that at the moment when this world line was about to end, the real decisive battle would not be in the apocalyptic era when the virus broke out, but in the past before the virus broke out.


    the world line has changed, but it¡¯s still very interesting.


    Carolyn observed the future and past tracks of this world line, and nothing could be hidden from her eyes. it¡¯s better not to underestimate the Grand unity virus. After all, the virus of the three pillar gods can be said to have a terrifying ability to adapt to the environment and survive at all costs.


    Xu Zhi did not underestimate the pillar God virus.


    Was the ultimate Terminator of the virus going to transmigrate back with Zach for the final battle?


    ¡°Just go and take a look.¡± Xu Zhi reached out and waved his hand. The entire world restarted and returned to the past.


    ¡­


    Everything was going back in time.


    The White dwarves.


    Martial arts Palace.


    this is the frost demon¡¯s ability that I¡¯ve comprehended.


    Zach turned around,


    from today on, the palace Master of each generation of the martial arts Palace will be called flisa.


    ¡­


    Red-shelled insect.


    A blond cyborg, No. 18, walked out.


    We¡¯ve succeeded. We¡¯re about to participate in the No. 1 world-wide martial Dao conference to test our strength.


    ¡­


    Shi Xing, year 208.


    The No. 1 martial arts Conference was once again held in preparation for doomsday, forming a Golden Age of exchanges. All the powerhouses and martial artists went to verify their results.


    Zach led the members of the martial arts Palace to participate. He had published two novels, which had led to the great integration of ethnic groups. In this martial arts Conference, there were no red-shelled insects attacking the great elder. The three races were in a competitive and fighting atmosphere.


    Pfft!


    Suddenly, Zach, who was in the preparation room, had a splitting headache.


    He was on the verge of fainting. A crazy and massive amount of information entered his brain, and blood-colored images flashed past.


    there¡¯s a problem with our future plan ¡­ He had a terrible headache, but he still kept recalling. the virus, under the situation where we eliminated the infection of any animal, reached out to the plants, as well as the various parasitic insects in the plants and soil.


    That scene was too terrifying.


    ¡°We have to spread the news.¡±


    Zach stood up and quickly ran out.


    However, he did not notice that a cluster of hazy mental embryo was slowly leaving his body and sliding into the crack on the ground like a jellyfish. It gradually appeared in the corridor. Two waiters were chatting and quietly entered the body of one of them from behind.


    the great elder is here today as well. I heard that many top martial artists have appeared in the three clans. As the waiter spoke, he did not know that a magic core was gradually appearing in his head.


    Dark green spots appeared on his skin under his clothes.


    Half a day later, the martial arts tournament was still ongoing. A new novel about the new future world appeared, and the two waiters immediately chatted excitedly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe our future is also ¡­¡± One of the waiters looked terrified.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I really didn¡¯t expect it to actually be true ¡­¡± The other waiter stared at the screen, his eyes slightly red. His mouth suddenly opened, wriggling like a Toad¡¯s bloody mouth, and quickly swallowed the other waiter.


    after spending a lot of time, I finally took over this waiter¡¯s body.


    The shape of his entire body became stranger and stranger. He was completely dark green, and the characteristics of plants and insects appeared on his body. Two short wings covered in carapace were behind him.


    without its infection, I can only rely on pure devouring to replenish my energy and recover my complete body ¡­


    let¡¯s get the genes of the three races first, and then there¡¯s cyborg No. 18 ¡­ I want to devour her again in this era.¡±


    Cyborg No. 18 was the main component of its genes.


    fate, the future, the past ¡­ Countless nodes are gathering at the last moment.


    Its body was wriggling and growing, like an alien waiting to be raised. Its voice was also fluctuating, hoarse and intermittent like a communication device.


    ambushing the members of the martial arts tournament one by one. Keep growing and be the first to evolve into a complete form.


    The slaughter tyrant stood up, turned around, and walked away without any hesitation.


    He was named slaughter because the moment he gained sentience, his mind was filled with the mindless slaughter and destruction of the zombies ¡®consciousness. Thus, these two simple words had completely been implemented in his life.


    ¡­


    The number one martial arts Conference in the world.


    The surveillance cameras gradually discovered the mysterious disappearance of some martial artists. The guards went to check, but they also disappeared one after another.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The first elder¡¯s expression was grave as he pursed his lips. there was no such change in the records.


    ¡°Is it a small matter? That¡¯s why there¡¯s no record of it. ¡± Dr. Red beetle, who was next to him, was a little puzzled. Over the years, he had been highly respected and had very powerful manufacturing technology for cyborgs.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡±


    The Grand Elder stood up and fell silent.


    we trusted the future too much. Maybe other than Zach, there are some unclean things that have come to the past.


    how is this possible!?? Dr. Red beetle¡¯s heart trembled, and a sense of fear spread silently.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ the great elder is a formidable character after all. He quickly guessed a terrifying possibility and investigated at an extremely fast speed. The No. 1 martial arts club was on full alert and soon found some clues. Based on the remaining traces, Zach immediately deduced that it might be a plant or insect-type zombie. ]


    [ zombies have followed Zach into this era, and the entire stone planet has begun to panic. The other party has also completely ignored hiding, flying in the sky of the city, attacking high-rise buildings and ordinary office workers. He has begun to kill wantonly, absorbing a large number of lives, and is preparing to advance to a complete form. ]


    but it was still a baby after all. It was soon injured by the top martial artists who came after hearing the news. It let out a beast-like, mournful, and strange baby scream, leaving blood behind.


    [ according to the blood sample, the medical team has determined that the zombie has given up on the infectious group genes in order to pursue extreme individual strength. As all the higher-ups heaved a sigh of relief, they discovered an even more terrifying problem. The zombie is devouring like crazy and growing at an outrageous speed. According to this trend, no one in this world can defeat the zombie. They guessed that this is the final battle of the virus. ]


    [ the vast stone star, the ranking of martialists, and the higher-ups of various races quickly began to think of solutions. The situation was too sudden, and they finally came up with the only temporary solution, which was to help Zach transform into a frozen demon. ]


    [ originally, the frozen demon needed the stimulation of the Doomsday Virus to transform. It could not transform before the doomsday arrived, but a source of the virus appeared. Although it was not infectious, it still had a viral effect. The medical research team was crazily researching to help Zach advance and fight against the other party. ]


    Ding! Ding!


    while Zach and the others were studying the virus, the tyrant of slaughter was getting stronger and stronger. He was invincible. Everyone on stone planet was shrouded in his shadow. He finally found cyborg No. 18. With countless martial artists desperately trying to stop him, cyborg No. 18 managed to escape, but he left an arm behind. With the help of the gene Saru in it, he advanced to complete form.


    slaughter understood that without the virus, it was unrealistic for him to kill all the living beings in the world alone. Hence, he reappeared at the No. 1 martial arts Conference and challenged all the martial artists in the world. If no one could stop him, he would kill ten thousand people every day.


    [ the world was completely shaken. Everyone was in danger. In their despair, many people robbed, killed, plundered, and committed all kinds of crimes. Some fanatical sects offered a large number of underage beautiful girls from the high green Planet and the White dwarves in sacrificial rituals and burned them to death in the fire. They prayed to the heavens in the hope that the mysterious God who was omniscient and could predict the end of the world would come and save their planet. ]


    [ half a year later, 50000 people died. Zach had been dormant for a long time and finally returned to his previous second transformation form. He fought against a group of top martialists. ]


    BOOM!


    Xu Zhi saw that the entire ring was riddled with holes.


    It was a tragic scene, and the killing was too strong. Although it hadn¡¯t completely transformed into the true Golden Age, it was still not something Zach could resist.


    The television was playing a series of scenes that tugged at the hearts of people all over the world.


    On the screen, the combat genius, the Grandmaster of combat, Colin, died. Number 18 also died.


    There were broken mountains and rivers everywhere. Zach¡¯s flisar form had two broken horns and was bleeding. His tall and burly body was extremely hideous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we still have the Dragon Ball.¡±


    ¡°As long as we can win, we can make a wish to be resurrected!¡±


    although the other party is so powerful that even our wishing Dragon Balls can¡¯t kill them, as long as their souls don¡¯t dissipate, we can make a wish Dragon Ball to resurrect them and create a body for them.


    Countless people were growling in front of their televisions.


    His body was filled with hot blood, and he couldn¡¯t help but roar. He felt like he was going to pour out all his emotions. This was the final moment that would decide his fate.


    They knew very well.


    Countless parallel worlds had their final battle at this moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use ¡­ We¡¯re both at the sixth-rank, but I¡¯ve fused the strongest genes of all life, including your genes. You can¡¯t beat me. ¡±


    Slaughter clenched his fist indifferently. however, I¡¯m no longer the Zombie King who destroys and kills everything. I¡¯m no longer infectious ¡­ After I kill you, I will be reborn. I am a new species of insectoid plant, I shall be called Sallu, the master of the insectoid nest that symbolizes slaughter and destruction.¡±


    He raised his hands high.


    A snow-white arc of light suddenly lit up on his palm, emitting a cold, snowy light.


    ¡°Do you see it? this is your frost power Upanishad.¡± I¡¯m going to kill you with your profound meaning! Sallu roared exaggeratedly.


    The light cannon turned into a beam of light and shot over.


    Roar!


    Zach suddenly stretched out his hands to receive the light wave.


    Blood and sweat oozed out of his body. His body was burning and surging into the endless light. Everyone in the city on the ground could not open their eyes due to the light wave. They closed their eyes in pain.


    ¡°Once is good! Ten times is fine! Even 10,000 times would do! I¡¯ve traveled through countless years and used the fate of failure to turn into a miracle.¡±


    BOOM!


    Zach¡¯s body glowed madly, as if he had turned into an ocean of radiation. miracles still happen today!!!


    His angry roar turned into a surging radiation wave, soaking the whole body of Zach, turning into a white meteor. The radiation dismembered his body and melted every cell.


    ¡°Me!¡±


    He raised his head, his eyes bloodshot.


    ¡°World! Jie!¡±


    He gritted his teeth and used both his hands to block the incoming white light wave. The white light wave slowly stopped, as if it had been blocked for a few seconds.


    ¡°Shi! Jie! I, Zac ¡­¡±


    by me, flisa!!! He raised his head and felt as if his heart was being torn apart. Scenes of the past, the future, and his past selves from each era seemed to appear before his eyes.


    Boom ¡­ ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The light waves that shot over were too terrifying. His entire body was disintegrating, and his entire body was actually burning with a strange white color. It was as if Zach, who had failed to cross countless world lines, had appeared on his body, and countless fate nodes of the universe had gathered on him.


    His entire body shattered like a mirror, and the energy waves from Sallu were strangely absorbed by him.


    I¡¯ve finally mastered the icy radiation. This power can no longer hurt me. Zach gasped for breath, bent down in a sorry state, and roared,


    let me, flisa, save this world!!!


    BOOM!


    At this moment, his body had completely transformed into a terrifying third form. He was no longer as tall and strong as before, with two horns on his head. His whole body was slender and straight, and there were no horns on his head. Instead, his bald head was replaced by a glass cover, which seemed to have the effect of absorbing waves. An elegant tail slowly swayed behind him.


    He was handsome, mysterious, elegant, and powerful. He had an extreme sense of coldness, as if the world had frozen.


    ¡°The third transformation ¡­ I¡¯ve broken through to the seventh step.¡± Sallu looked at his opponent in disbelief. No matter how strong he was, he was only at the sixth step, while his opponent had already broken through to the seventh step. what kind of belief is this? it allowed him to break through miraculously in the truest sense.


    There was a huge gap between the two of them.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Cold mist of water flame was coming out of the corners of Zach¡¯s eyes. Every pore of his was spewing out a snow-white radiation that could freeze everything. It gently turned into a wave and condensed and shot out from his hands.


    BOOM!


    Sallu was wrapped in energy and disappeared into the light.


    ¡°Did you win?¡±


    ¡°I killed him!¡±


    ¡°Our world is saved!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! We¡¯ve won!¡±


    ¡­


    Countless people watching TV were so excited that their faces turned red.


    However, a hoarse voice came from the dim light.


    ¡°Are you the only one allowed to create miracles, but I¡¯m not allowed to?¡± A figure appeared again. He was tall and handsome, with dark green wings.


    ¡°I also have the desire to live, no less than you.¡±


    Sallu clenched his fist. you should know that I have the same double transformation as you. This is to steal the genes of you frost demons ¡­ I can¡¯t believe that I, Sallu, can also do the third transformation.¡±


    He had also broken through to the seventh rank at the moment of his death. He looked at his brand new complete three-section body, and then looked at Zach, who was opposite him.


    The two sides once again engaged in a brutal battle, and the sky was torn apart by countless energy waves.


    you still can¡¯t beat me in this realm. Destroy this world with you. Sallu was in the air, and a huge energy wave appeared in his hand. He was about to smash it to the ground. this attack is all my power. I¡¯ll destroy you and all the races on this planet.


    The ball of light continued to expand in the air. It was too terrifying, and Zach was filled with despair.


    He couldn¡¯t win.


    The front part was too seriously injured ¡­


    I ¡­


    It was impossible to win.


    This powerless thought appeared in Zach¡¯s mind, as if the black ocean in the middle of the night was going to drown him.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to avoid it, we have to face it! Otherwise, there would be countless surface cities behind us.¡± He looked at the terrifying energy ball and was in complete despair.


    How many times has it been like this?


    Can I go back again this time?


    He had a vague premonition that this would be the last time. The gift of the God of fate would not favor him forever, and he was about to end completely.


    His heart was filled with guilt as the scenes of the past flashed through his mind. Those parallel universes that he only remembered, he saw the distant past.


    Clang clang clang clang!


    ¡°Shinkun!¡±


    The familiar dormitory.


    It was a familiar assembly line factory.


    ¡°You guys ¡­ You¡¯re all still alive!¡±


    ¡°AI, AI? What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you like men?¡±


    ¡­


    The scene changed.


    In the afterglow of the setting sun, an old man stood in the doomsday city. His voice was silent and solemn, as if he was carrying out the practice for the whole world and fighting for his last dignity.


    I dream that one day, our world will survive the end of the world, defeat those terrifying viruses, survive this doomsday prophecy, and we will live equally and happily to the distant future 212 years later.


    ¡­


    The scene changed.


    A mysterious and great true God looked down at all living beings and slowly stared at him.


    ¡°You should know that all the miracles bestowed by fate have already been clearly marked behind their backs.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°I know,¡±


    He laughed, revealing a bright smile as if he was free and at ease. He raised his arm high, ¡± the so-called miracle has already been clearly marked behind the back.


    I¡¯ll give you the price you want!!!!


    ¡°The whole world, please share some of your Qi with me!¡±


    All living beings in this world silently raised their hands. Cities, towns, every race, every skin color, silently, streams of gas emerged from their palms, transforming into soft light beams that flew into the sky and gradually condensed into a huge light ball.


    One by one, the living beings fell to the ground due to the lack of air, quickly losing their lives.


    There was silence, silence, and everything was quiet.


    This scene was like the white dwarf clan in the past. 80000 people silently took the serum and virus, and a total of 100 executioners slowly raised their knives, all in bloody silence.


    Qi gathered into endless light.


    Slowly, they gathered in the sky, forming a huge ball of light.


    this is the clear price. This ball of light injected a miraculous future with its life.


    Zach raised his head and looked at the huge white ball of light above his hands. The endless white light and electric arcs on it were filled with the future, hope, and dreams. The faces of men, women, old, and young slowly rose and fell. He seemed to see the future in this white ball of light. The valley Rose and the mountains fell. The children of the three races sat on the huge rocks and chatted about their future dreams.


    get out of this planet!!!


    Boom boom boom boom boom!


    The two balls of light crashed into each other, and the entire world was drowned as if it was daytime.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ both sides broke through the celestial Emperor realm and began to fight in the sky. Sallu was defeated and was sent flying into the distant space. No one knows if he¡¯s Dead or Alive. The entire planet is in a mess. ]

 Chapter 578

    ?


    578 The miracle and its arrival


    In Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes, the light balls from both sides collided and turned into two scorching radioactive solar fireballs. It was like a miracle in ancient mythology that pierced straight into the clouds and burned the entire sky of the planet. Sallu was sent flying into the distant universe¡¯s vacuum, and his life and death were unknown.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ mutation detected. This world line crosses the middle stage of civilization. The deduction of the late stage civilization has been completed ahead of time. Save? ]


    ¡°The Save file is called ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed. the catastrophe of the new age: The price of a miracle.¡±


    He and Carolyn stood in the void like two ancient gods, overlooking the earth-shaking Battle of Destiny on this planet.


    This scene was like a heroic epic movie. The entire world was surging with rivers of grief and indignation, and the entire land was blowing with endless raging gales. Huge balls of air currents and light were rapidly gathering, and the wind and clouds were surging, sweeping everything with a roar. The entire planet was destroyed, and the most heroic hymn was welcomed.


    The entire world was filled with a resolute and bloody aura. Millions of people directly abandoned their lives and turned into Qi. They flew into the sky and gathered into a destructive Yuan Qi bomb, defeating the other party.


    BOOM!


    Zach, who was high up, lost his consciousness and quickly fell to the ground.


    Countless people were cheering in front of their TV.


    They laughed and laughed, and suddenly, tears streamed down their faces as they prostrated themselves on the ground.


    The young men and women of the younger generation kneeled in front of the unconscious bodies of their parents and grandparents.


    Almost all middle-aged people chose to give up their energy and end their era, leaving hope for the future of the young.


    On the ground, a faint singing voice drifted through the sky. Young girls and boys were crying.


    ¡­ The great God of fate, it¡¯s always full of the unknown. It¡¯s full of incredible surprise and interest ¡­ The young seedlings on the cliffs would break the rocks, the birds with Broken Wings would fly into the sky, and the humble slaves would be free ¡­ Everything is a miracle, and everything is not a miracle.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the sky.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s body trembled violently as he looked down at the entire era. Everything had been destroyed, but it was also starting over.


    The giant wheel of fate was still rolling over.


    Carolyn¡¯s eyes flickered for a few seconds before she sighed and commented, ¡± if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the worlds had gathered time and time again, allowing them to see the tragedies of their fates, they might not have been so bloodthirsty. Millions of people would have been willing to commit suicide quickly for a new, warm dawn.


    As the Grand unification virus, it can calculate everything. There¡¯s no reason for it to lose in such a sure-win situation, but it miscalculated the human heart. They actually committed suicide in an instant. This kind of unhesitance is a miracle ¡­ It¡¯s the miracle itself that can create a miracle.¡±


    ¡°The one who creates miracles is a miracle himself?¡± Xu Zhi mulled over this sentence in silence.


    There was no doubt that the use of Qi and radiation had already become a mature system.


    Qi usually circulated in the body as energy, representing the breath of life. When attacking, the Qi would be transformed into radiation waves and blasted out.


    He could already foresee the future of this world. It would be a cosmic world where light waves collided with each other.


    After all, radiation and gas were the mainstream.


    and the last move was quite interesting. It collected the Qi of the entire world. A look of curiosity appeared on Carolyn¡¯s face, and she also felt a little emotional. I didn¡¯t think that there would be such a way of using Qi. Zach¡¯s thinking is not simple.


    Carolyn also agreed with him.


    After all, Zach had more or less solved the Grand Unified virus. Although it was not an irreversible virus situation like the izodaians, it was enough for him to be proud.


    ¡°Indeed, Zach is not simple.¡± Xu Zhi did not refute. He had dreams, abilities, and persistence. Back then, he had casually mentioned the frost demon, flisa ¡­ He led the weak white dwarves in that direction and even called himself flisa, which showed his faith.


    the name ¡®flisa¡¯, a frost demon, is a coincidence. It can also be considered a miracle. Xu Zhi thought for a moment. This was originally a casual move of his ¡­ However, even if it was called that, it was not the most important part. It was just a name, and the world was completely different.


    On the other hand, the simulation of the early civilization of the sandbox in the stone Star World and the foundation of the cultivation system had ended here.


    As for the end of December?


    Zach had broken through to the seventh step, and he could now transform into a frost demon and achieve the three transformations of flissa. This meant that he could fly into the atmosphere like CyberTAN, and he had the ability to shatter meteorites in space.


    After all, the void world was different from the previous world sandpits. A level 7 heavenly Emperor could leave the gravity and start to wander around, because they did not need oxygen to survive like the other heavenly emperors.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that this planet has become a bit of a loan.¡± Caroline supported her chin with her hands.


    She looked at the people in the ruins. They began to lick their wounds and collect the souls of the top martial artists who had passed away. They made a wish to the Dragon Pearl to resurrect them and create another body.


    However, it was clear that some of the broken souls could not be resurrected.


    Moreover, the Dragon Ball could only be made after a certain period of time and needed to accumulate wish power. During this period, it would turn into an ordinary stone ball, so only a few people were resurrected this time. Only number 18 and a few top martial artists.


    moreover, more than one-third of the population has died in this collection of Qi. The rest are mostly children of the younger generation and some who are timid and afraid of death.


    When Carolyn said this, she could not help but reveal a look of disdain. however, the deduction is indeed coming to an end. After all, it¡¯s not a real magic core. After breaking through to the heavenly Emperor realm, it¡¯ll be difficult for my computing power to support it. If it¡¯s a magic core system, the three pillar gods can even calculate things at the God Realm. However, flesh and blood ¡­


    After saying this, she shook her head. in the future, the heavenly Emperor can only let things develop as they please.


    This time, the simulation of the sandbox civilization had indeed come to an end.


    His gains were also unprecedented.


    In a short two hundred years, a system had developed from nothing to something and matured so much. It had even broken through to the celestial Emperor realm. It seemed that this was only the beginning.


    As for the bet itself, it was secondary. It was just for entertainment.


    ¡°Then, what else do we have to do before we leave?¡± After thinking for a moment, Carolyn directly asked if there was anything else she wanted to add.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down and take a look. We can communicate with them again and finish what we started,¡± Xu Zhi looked at the people of this era who were suffering from a planetary disaster.


    Carolyn was no exception. After all, this was the style of the ancient gods.


    ¡°Then what are we going to talk about?¡± She asked.


    tell them not to slack off. The second danger is coming ¡­ And the danger is no longer created by you and me, but by them.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    ¡°Himself?¡± Carolyn was curious.


    Xu Zhi said, ¡± yes, they will face. crisis in the future, but a crisis is good. Only then can civilization prosper ¡­ First of all, the three clans seemed to be United, but they might not be completely United in the future. What about their descendants? What about the next generation? Where there were people, there would be war ¡­ This is one of the dangers. The second danger is that Sallu is seriously injured and sleeping in the void, but he may return in the future. The third danger is ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi lowered his head and looked at the Dragon Balls that had made wishes.


    Carolyn had already thought of the other two dangers. However, what about the Dragon Ball? Caroline was shocked and looked at the Dragon Ball with a frown. In an instant, it also guessed the flaw of the faith system.


    With the gathering of the power of will of kindness, the power of will of evil would naturally also gather.


    The flaws that the Three Realms had been unable to change despite years of development could not be easily resolved here.


    ¡°Yes, Dragon Ball ¡­ This time, it was too tragic, and many people had preserved their souls. In the future, many people would crazily collect Dragon Balls to make wishes in order to resurrect their loved ones. It will be a brand new era.¡±


    She frowned slightly. however. we will definitely fight for the Dragon Ball because the preserved soul will dissipate after. short time ¡­ Even with the electric rice cooker made by the red satin Army, which could seal and preserve souls ¡­ Therefore, they will definitely snatch it. ¡±


    the next era will definitely be the golden age of the Dragon Pearl martial arts. There will be a storm of people snatching the seven Dragon Pearls. However, after making wishes for too long, they will also be filled with the desire to resurrect their loved ones. They will also gather the evil power of wishes into the black Dragon Pearl.


    She sighed in admiration and said emotionally, ¡± I see. The next historical node and fate, the next world crisis, are these also in your calculations? ¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    As the days passed, Zach gradually woke up and regained his strength. The people of the land began to secretly lick their wounds.


    Shi Xing Year 12 December


    Zach flew into the sky, and the entire meteorite quietly exploded in space. Nothing happened, and the day passed safely.


    ¡°The node of fate has already been changed?¡±


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s mouths were agape, and they felt as if they were at a loss for words.


    They counted the history of the entire planet in detail. It was too strange. A transmigrator had changed the past several times, changed the doomsday period, and then a real era of peace appeared?


    And he was living in this happy world line?


    However, did the apocalypses of parallel universes really exist?


    Many people had the same question.


    However, it was clear that the God of creation, the ¡®race¡¯ created by the universe, had already seeped into their hearts.


    I always feel that fate is a bit magical. Now that several years have passed, it¡¯s still unbelievable.


    the entire race, the God of creation, that mysterious God, is he still observing our planet? ¡±


    hehehe, perhaps. The vast universe is vast and boundless. It has infinite possibilities and miracles. We are just one of them.


    according to our analysis, they are the ultimate existences in the world. They are omnipresent, omnipotent, and omniscient. They stand at the beginning and end of each world line and possess the ultimate qualities of creating everything.


    ¡­


    The terrible disaster was over, but the earth was still full of wounds. Although there was no zombie era and 99% of the population was destroyed by the infection, Sallu¡¯s incident still brought a terrible disaster.


    However, not long after the meteorite exploded, people saw a mysterious five-colored Aurora covering the distant ice ocean. Two ancient white porcelain gods slowly walked over and finally appeared in an ice-sealed city in the Arctic Ocean. They walked on the bluestone streets and looked at the culture and architectural style of the surrounding races.


    Countless people turned their heads to look and were extremely shocked.


    white skin with black seaweed on the head, that¡¯s ¡­ God?¡±


    ¡°Why are there two of them?¡±


    ¡°The two of them look exactly the same, the only difference is the length of their hair.¡±


    the God of creation has come to our planet. Is he bringing some kind of Oracle? ¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone was shocked and didn¡¯t dare to approach. The God that created the universe had descended. Everyone thought that it was the only God, but they didn¡¯t expect that there were two gods.

 Chapter 579

    ?


    579 Tidying up the gains


    On the streets of the city, the noisy crowd on both sides did not dare to approach. They consciously made way for the crowd and hid in the shops on both sides of the street.


    At this moment, these two white porcelain gods were clearly in front of them, and they clearly didn¡¯t emit any trace of pressure, but all living beings felt a terrifying Qi activity that crushed them on the level of life surging over. It was thick and vast.


    ¡°Do you want to eat?¡±


    Xu Zhi picked up a skewer of roasted fruit from a roadside food stall and handed it over. vacuum-sealed fruit. There¡¯s Qi in it too. Although it¡¯s not as delicious as it is in the other world, it¡¯s still very special.


    Caroline was stunned for a moment. She took the fruit and took a bite. She could not help but laugh. the texture is very good. When I eat it, there is steam coming out. Because of the strong radiation, it is a little pungent. It can replace chili ¡­


    She savored it carefully.


    Xu Zhi explained, ¡± spiciness is a form of pain. Radiation can also produce a similar taste ¡­ This world is a world that eats spicy food, but this vacuum food is a super poison to other worlds.¡±


    Carolyn was not surprised. She only smiled and said, ¡± I have to say that you really know your stuff. I didn¡¯t expect you to spend so much effort to guide the development of the food civilization in this era. Compared to Botan¡¯s coarse food. it is ten thousand times better ¡­ The first time we met was at the milk tea shop.¡±


    When it came to food, Carolyn was filled with admiration.


    After careful consideration, she found that every world related to the ancient gods seemed to have a unique food culture.


    It was the taste of the lava food of the people of isodar.


    Not to mention the six paths of reincarnation, where the entire world was a delicacy.


    This was especially so in front of him. He was clearly having an earth-shattering bet with her, a competition of civilization development, but at the same time, he was skillfully and easily guiding the radiation true energy delicacies of this world in secret.


    She couldn¡¯t help but admire this, and even felt a little tempted.


    After all, to capture a person¡¯s heart, one must first capture a person¡¯s stomach.


    Naturally, Xu Zhi did not know what Caroline was thinking about. He continued to introduce the food confidently, ¡± I¡¯ve done some research on food, and I¡¯ve tasted the delicacies of many worlds ¡­ If it¡¯s delicious, eat more. The true energy fruit has a unique spiciness of radiation, and my throat is numb. It¡¯s really delicious.¡±


    His pleasure was to bring people to eat good food. It was only interesting to share good food. He calmly grabbed a roasted fruit and took a bite. He asked the stall¡¯s white dwarf granny, ¡± how much is it? ¡±


    God,


    God!?


    The old white dwarf granny suddenly became so soft that she could not speak. Xu Zhi did not say much either. He just left the money behind and continued walking forward with Caroline.


    The surrounding people¡¯s expressions changed.


    The two Supreme gods of creation had actually descended on this planet and were leisurely shopping, chatting with each other, and eating roadside snacks like two travelers?


    This was completely different from the image of the Supreme God who overlooked the universe and was omniscient and omnipotent. He was the ultimate God who created all things and planets and traveled through the past and the future.


    Xu Zhi looked at the crowd around him and shook his head.


    What was a true God?


    Was it a deliberate act of indifference, dignity, and disregard for human life?


    Take Carolyn, for example. She was usually friendly and gentle to others. She would smile at the old granny of this fruit stall, chat with the owner of the spicy hot pot stall, and even tease him. She was so gentle to everyone. If one were to carefully sense it, one would discover a deep sense of indifference, as if she was gently and peacefully living with ants.


    Although Xu Zhi did not have Carolyn¡¯s open mind, like she was a high-level true God who had been high up in the sky for eternity, overlooking the rivers and time, he had seen many of such times and appeared more relaxed and indifferent.


    To the two of them, this trip was really indifferent. It was just a leisurely shopping and traveling, even though it would be a huge shock to the entire era and would be remembered as a great stroke in this era.


    This was the difference between their horizons.


    Any random action of a true God would cause a huge tide of history.


    ¡°They¡¯re coming.¡± Xu Zhi continued to eat his food and suddenly said this.


    ¡­


    High green Planet people, first elder¡¯s Round House.


    The fat and broad old first elder had wrinkles all over his body like a dark-green fat worm. The two tentacles on his head were shaking slowly. He slowly opened his eyes and looked terrified. I can feel the joy of this planet and the cheer of the Dragon Ball ¡­ It¡¯s as if their ancestor has arrived ¡­¡±


    He stood up and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ Full God, he has once again descended upon this planet.¡±


    ¡­


    The White dwarves.


    The frozen demon martial Palace.


    A short white dwarf was sitting on a small floating chair.


    He was snow-white and less than a meter tall. He had two spiral demonic horns on his head, and two thin tears at the corners of his long and narrow eyes.


    the frost demon and the White dwarves are two different races. If you want to be as powerful as me, you must be prepared to die. The bloodline of the frost demon can be passed on. The child you give birth to will be a new frost demon ¡­ Even though our ability to reproduce will be greatly reduced, to an unimaginable level.¡±


    His eyes suddenly flickered, revealing a solemn look as he gazed at the northern Ocean City.


    ¡°What a powerful life form. This unbelievable Qi ¡­¡±


    Huala!


    His body jerked and grew taller. After a series of transformations, he reached his final form. He was tall and handsome. He turned into a snow-white meteor and flew into the sky.


    ¡­


    Dr. Red beetle was talking to cyborg No. 18, conducting research and improvement.


    ¡°God?¡±


    Number 18 suddenly sensed something and quickly flew up as well. He clenched his fists, ¡± the aura of the bloodline. I can feel the planet cheering. The Dragon Ball is cheering! I, who was created by the Dragon Ball, was also cheering ¡­ My ancestors, the color of my snow-white skin, came from the entire clan.¡±


    The artificial men modified with clay cells were also descendants of the entire clan.


    She took Dr. Beetle with her and flew away as a light.


    ¡­


    BOOM!


    Three beams of light shot over and landed on the ground.


    The three of them had already landed on the ground. When they really saw the two gods who were shopping and chatting leisurely in the distance, they didn¡¯t know how to describe the shock in their hearts.


    It was because of the help of this mysterious existence that the countless failures of the world had allowed this planet to avoid doomsday and live happily to this day ¡­


    What was even stranger was that there were two full gods.


    Could it be that one was the past and the other was the future? A long seaweed represents the future and a short seaweed represents the present? One was standing at the origin of the world line, and the other was standing at the end?


    ¡°Are the black algae on the head of the whole God World lines? The future full God was very long, and the present full God was very short. Did they represent the length of the world line? It¡¯s too terrifying. The future of the planets is right above us.¡±


    The three of them couldn¡¯t help but guess.


    After all, they were the gods who created the universe, the planets, and the living beings ¡­ The length of hair was too eye-catching, and it could very well represent some fundamental law of the world.


    This was because in their eyes, every piece of skin of such an extremely noble Supreme true God could be the embodiment of the laws, let alone such an eye-catching part.


    The three races in this world didn¡¯t have the concept of hair.


    The red-shelled insects had two insect feelers, the White dwarves had two horns, and the high green aliens had two feelers. In their eyes, two things must have grown on a bald head for their race¡¯s aesthetic standard.


    Almighty God, welcome. Thank you very much. Zach said in a low voice. Although he had seen it many times before he died, this was the first time he had seen it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±


    Xu Zhi turned around and put down the fruit in his hand on the roadside stall. He said in a pleased tone, as if he was having a casual chat with someone, ¡± I¡¯ve said before that all the miracles bestowed by fate have long been clearly marked with a price behind them. You¡¯ve already paid enough.


    Zach was silent. He didn¡¯t expect that such a mysterious Supreme true God, who overlooked the destruction of worlds one by one, would appear in the eyes of the mortals on this planet so easily. He was so kind that he felt flattered.


    Xu Zhi said again, ¡± in the future, you won¡¯t be able to see the past again ¡­ You can decide your own fate. There¡¯s no medicine for regret in this world.¡±


    Xu Zhi scanned his surroundings. and at this time, I¡¯ve come to this planet to talk about the God who rules over this planet ¡­


    God?


    The God that rules the planet?


    The surroundings were in chaos. Every planet was ruled by a God? Was this some kind of inevitable rule?


    usually, the God who rules and protects the planet will be taken over by the descendants of the entire race ¡­ In other words, the seven Dragon Balls were the third generation of the entire clan. They were the descendants of this planet ¡­ However, your people erased their consciousness.¡±


    Cold sweat began to form on the great elder¡¯s forehead.


    Xu Zhi continued. since there¡¯s no God in charge of maintaining order, then it can only be replaced by the Dragon Ball. Great elder, are you willing to take on the responsibility of being the God of this planet? ¡± To perfect the order of the entire planet with the help of the Dragon Ball?¡±


    ¡°I am willing.¡± The great elder knelt down with a plop.


    This was an opportunity, and also a way to not pursue his own mistakes.


    Xu Zhi nodded, thinking that this matter was over. He said, ¡± this world, in the future, will still usher in a New Apocalypse, but there will be no more chances to start over.


    Zach¡¯s pupils rapidly expanded, and his mouth was wide open.


    A New Apocalypse. This time, he had paid a huge price to resolve it. It would happen again, and he could not do it again.


    ¡°The so-called crisis still requires planning for development and preparation.¡± Xu Zhi did not say much. His intention for coming was to let the great elder replace the entire clan and maintain order. At the same time, he wanted them to be prepared.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.


    Xu Zhi and Caroline turned around and disappeared into the street as they ate fruit.


    Zach, No. 18, and the great elder looked at each other. Suddenly, they gritted their teeth and made up their minds, showing a firm look.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ civilization simulation complete. Do you wish to delete the other save files and confirm the future? ]


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it for a moment. Seeing that he was done with his funeral Affairs, he looked down at the vast planet. this is the future two hundred years later, but the real world is still barren. I¡¯ll have to wait another two hundred years for it to develop into that era.


    The future of these two hundred years had already been decided in advance. They only needed to wait two days for the development to happen as scheduled.


    Caroline said, ¡± after these 200 years, we will connect to our current timeline and defeat Sallu ¡­ In these 200 years, the other planets will also continue to develop. However, they will not be able to compete with this stone planet. They want to stand at the forefront of this space civilization.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded. between high and low civilizations, there¡¯s nothing more than invasion, rule, and exploitation ¡­ Although they were the heroes of their own stone star, they might be terrifying to other races. They might be tyrants ¡­ After all, this is a food chain. Just like how humans eat fruits, aren¡¯t humans also tyrants to the fruit clan?¡±


    ¡°The hero of our race, the tyrant of another race, are you talking about me?¡± Said Carolyn with a smile that was not a smile.


    Xu Zhi did not answer.


    The world was huge. Who wouldn¡¯t want to live a happier life for their race, family, and friends?


    It was only human nature.


    Perhaps Zach would have the power to rule other planets in the future and become the Emperor of the Universe with power that covered one-third of the entire universe, flisa?


    As for how it was, no one knew.


    He would have to wait for two days before he could connect this track.


    Xu Zhi had developed the system Foundation of the early civilization sandbox, but he did not continue to wait. Instead, he allowed Caroline to continue creating planets and releasing them. He took advantage of these two days to go out.


    That was because he was about to break through to the middle heavenly Emperor stage.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the living room, a young girl with white porcelain was cleaning the kitchen, wiping the floor with a sackcloth. The table was already filled with delicious food, dazzling and appetizing.


    not bad. I¡¯ve entered the relevant cooking information into her brain. The dishes are delicious. Xu Zhi sat in his chair and picked up his chopsticks, feeling that life was quite wonderful.


    After eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content, Xu Zhi stretched his back lazily, and his eyes gradually became serious.


    it will take two days for Shi Xing¡¯s era to re-establish in reality ¡­ However, the deduction of the small universe world can be considered complete, so there¡¯s naturally no need to talk about the gains.¡±


    This trip was simply a big harvest!


    This new deduction of the world line had broken Xu Zhi¡¯s original way of deduction.


    This also led to the outrageous potential of this system. After more than 200 years, No. 18, Zach, and the Dragon Ball technology had become relatively mature.


    To be honest, when this system was fully displayed and he carefully observed the battle between Zach and Sallu, he naturally knew the terrifying potential within it. Even Xu Zhi was a little envious and wanted to practice it.


    Caroline had even begun to try to practice and had also begun to walk the old path of Xu Zhi¡¯s ambition, which was to practice all systems at the same time.


    However, it was clear that Carolyn was still able to hold on. It was normal for strong people to cultivate two or three systems at the same time. Xu Zhi would feel a little annoyed if he were to cultivate more systems. Was it better to cultivate or not?


    There was no doubt that this was a part of his body that had been repaired. He sorted it out and found that it had been perfectly stacked.


    Brain:


    [ lower abdomen: nine revolutions mysterious art ]


    [ body: martial arts (not cultivated) ]


    [ blood: true energy (not cultivated) ]


    [ cell: clay cell (not fused) ]


    ¡­.


    After some careful calculations, he realized that each system covered his entire body almost perfectly, and there was no rejection at all.


    If they were all combined together, it would undoubtedly be the ultimate unity technique.


    As for the actual implementation?


    Unless he wanted to become another Medusa.


    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult for me.¡± Xu Zhi was helpless. He suddenly felt that five genes were not enough. If he wanted to cultivate true Qi, he would have to use the true Qi gene. The clay cell gene was also very invincible.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your dessert,¡± The porcelain girl walked over, put down the small dessert cake made from the ingredients produced by the food industry, and turned to leave.


    Xu Zhi picked up the cake with one hand, picked up the spoon, and took a bite. He was silent for a moment before he said to the Zerg sub-brain, ¡± show me my genetic sequence.


    Ding! Ding!


    1. Human genes (eternal life)


    2. Evil eye gene


    3. Rubik¡¯s Cube gene


    4. Magic core gene


    5. Empty


    ¡­


    the evil eye gene at the very beginning should be eliminated ¡­ After all, the evil eye gene was not the key to the Magus system. The evil eye gene was only a gene that allowed one to have strong mental energy ¡­ As long as one¡¯s mental energy was strong enough, one could cast this kind of mental spell. The magic core gene could also do this, and it might even be more perfect. It¡¯s overlapping.¡±


    After some thought, Xu Zhi decided to get rid of the evil eye gene that had been with him for a long time.


    As the first evolutionary gene talent, it was very powerful in the early days. It had followed him all the way, but now it could no longer keep up with the times. The magic core gene perfectly stacked its effects, and he could still cast sorcery.


    As a 5-Geno ultimate Zerg hero, the biggest difference between him and the others was that he could perfectly control genes and could remove and modify them.


    As for the last vacant gene slot that he had not used, he could delete the evil eye gene in the future?


    Xu Zhi did not even consider it.


    This was because the more powerful he was, the greater the risk of modifying his body¡¯s origin source. Therefore, he planned to make a major adjustment to his body before he broke through to the mid heavenly Emperor realm.


    As for the others?


    Rubik¡¯s Cube gene? The inner world system was the key to the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    It was impossible to delete the magic core gene.


    in that case, there are two free genes ¡­ I¡¯ll choose the true Qi gene or the clay cell gene.¡± Xu Zhi took a deep breath. After careful consideration, he made a thorough decision.


    After all, as long as he fused with these two, even a Celestial Emperor would be able to travel in space.


    Without a doubt, this was indeed the biggest surprise this time. This way, when he went to Mercury to farm in the future, he wouldn¡¯t need to bring a piece of equipment like the mechanical armor.


    He was a vacuum creature.


    As for the two windcavity hearts? Carbon dioxide heart, oxygen heart? His blood vessels were filled with true Qi, and his body was filled with clay cells? Completely become non-human?


    This was no longer important. He had long stopped being human.

 Chapter 580

    ?


    580 Merging with the middle heavenly Emperor stage


    Taking a deep breath, Xu Zhi quietly returned to his room and sat on the edge of his bed. He closed his eyes and entered a meditative state, beginning to integrate the genes and bloodlines that he had developed.


    Xu Zhi bade farewell to Caroline and returned. This time, he had successfully entered the era of the vacuum sandbox, which meant that the Zerg civilization had entered a new era of civilization. It also meant that he was about to enter a new era at the genetic level.


    The benefits were huge.


    The two new bloodline talents in front of him were the biggest changes to him.


    After all, what was the most important part of a life?


    Cells.


    Blood.


    From a broad perspective, blood was a type of cell. However, from today onwards, blood would no longer be a cell. Blood would become air. Cells were a special kind of clay radiation cells that absorbed nutrients and radiation through the skin and underwent photosynthesis ¡­ A special cell that was half-animal and half-plant.


    evil eye gene removed.


    Without any hesitation.


    In an instant, he felt as if his brain was being dug open inch by inch with a spoon. The sky and earth were spinning, and he was about to faint.


    Cold sweat seeped out of his forehead.


    He instantly discovered a terrifying thing. Removing genes was far crueler than fusing them. It was as if he had to dig out the limbs and heart of a complete person.


    This kind of pain was comparable to the cruelest form of torture in the world.


    Hu hu hu!


    A moment later, Xu Zhi collapsed weakly on the bed. He looked up at the sky with his four legs up and gasped for breath. I was almost killed.


    Fortunately, he did not have many useless genes. He only had the evil eye gene.


    ¡®The evil eye gene has died of old age ¡­ Although he¡¯s not strong now, he accompanied me through the beginning of my most primitive accumulation.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression calmed down. He got up a little and stretched his muscles, as if he was recalling the days when he was frying fish by the river and practicing the air hammer of war.


    Thinking about it made him feel a little nostalgic.


    Even though only three months had passed, the riverbed and the shattered trees were still in the same place. There were not many changes.


    He closed his eyes and said in satisfaction, ¡± next, I¡¯ll modify my entire body. First, I¡¯ll integrate the genes from the clay cells.


    BOOM!


    Although it was a full body transformation this time, the pain was far less intense than before. After all, the integration of genetic transformation was a gradual process. Xu Zhi only felt that some of the cells in his body were splitting and producing new sprouts, constantly replacing the original cells. The deep tearing pain spread to every corner of his nerves.


    It was painful, but it was not a one-time thing.


    Waves of pain came rhythmically and washed over him. He did not know how much time had passed before the tide gradually receded. Xu Zhi only felt that all the magical power in his body had been quickly emptied.


    This kind of modification wasted a lot of magic power and energy.


    with this Foundation, the next gene will be simple ¡­ I need to recuperate and recover my physical strength. Otherwise, it¡¯d be a joke if I screw up here. There are many celestial emperors who die from Qi deviation during cultivation.¡± He quickly sensed the condition of his body.


    At this moment, his skin was soft and almost the same as a normal person¡¯s, but it was extremely delicate and flawless. There were no pores or any veins on his skin. It was as white as Jade and full of a healthy, delicate luster.


    It was like soft porcelain.


    ¡°This is the real master Jade, a peerless beauty like a ceramic.¡± Xu Zhi made fun of himself. even up close, there¡¯s not a single pore on his cheeks, a black nose, and pimples. He¡¯s a Prince Charming who doesn¡¯t need to go to the bathroom.


    Whoosh.


    His skin moved slowly, forming palm prints and other markings. If one did not touch him closely, they would not find anything strange. They would only feel that this person was as handsome as porcelain, as if he had walked out of a fairy tale.


    He clenched his fist. it¡¯s different from the cell structure of. normal human being. This cell structure is not similar to the nucleus or the spared cell ¡­ Instead, it was a type of high-energy extraordinary cell that was more compact and had a greater mass ¡­ This is the evolution of the essence of life!¡±


    He felt that even though he was at the heavenly Emperor realm and had not cultivated martial arts, his weight was already close to two thousand kilograms.


    High-quality cells, the most obvious point was that they were heavy, very heavy.


    Two thousand kilograms was almost the same weight as a Martial Emperor of the same weight. If he cultivated martial arts, he would probably weigh more than a hundred thousand kilograms, which was about ten times heavier than a heavenly Emperor of the same weight!


    ¡°What kind of concept is this? If one of the same body type practices martial arts ¡­¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes flickered, and he suddenly laughed. my weight alone is comparable to half of the Valkyrie¡¯s Palace. I¡¯ll crush that group of muscular female brothers who are jumping around like rabbits to death.


    He then sensed his body and found that his internal organs, intestines, and ribs had all disappeared.


    this was all part of Carolyn¡¯s calculations. In her calculations, this was all, one was all ¡­ A higher cell structure does not need to have various differentiated cells, such as liver cells and insulin cells.¡±


    The entire tribe did not have a deep understanding of this effect at first. Only other living beings who had personally fused with clay cells could understand the huge difference between the two.


    The whole family of ceramics, special clay extraordinary cells, absorbing radiation, can create life ¡­ However, this wasn¡¯t his main intention. His main goal was to match it with the true Qi gene, because the two genes had a structure that complemented each other.


    His main goal was to walk freely in space.


    After resting and recuperating for a while, he spoke again, ¡±


    fuse the true Qi gene again.


    Huala!


    All of a sudden, the clay cells in Xu Zhi¡¯s body swelled up and turned into thin and dense meridians and blood vessels. His two beating hearts sat on the left and right sides of his atrium in perfect symmetry.


    After a long, long time, Xu Zhi slowly opened his eyes and clenched his fists. it¡¯s a success, an ultimate 5-Geno lifeform.


    He stood up and poured himself a cup of hot water. Then, he asked the White porcelain girl to make another meal. After seriously replenishing his energy, he finally made the decision to break through to the mid heavenly Emperor realm.


    BOOM!


    Half a day later, the energy that he had accumulated for a long time continued to brew, and he broke through to the middle heavenly Emperor stage. His inner world rapidly expanded again.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    It had expanded by 30%. The ground was stretched, and the mountain range was stretched even longer. The soil kept collapsing, and the houses and ground kept being torn apart like an earthquake.


    ¡°It¡¯s updated, it¡¯s updated again!¡±


    Countless players shouted in the path of humanity.


    brothers, this is a new version. The Buddhist system, who is the real son of this version? ¡±


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi stretched lazily, but he was still very calm and relaxed. The harvest this time was too huge, and he felt a lot more relaxed. He looked at the wildly Screaming Trees and strange-looking animals, and he also felt that he had become more handsome.


    He turned his head and looked out of the window. The bright winter sun shone through the curtains and landed on the ground, forming a golden color that was particularly dazzling. He only felt that time was peaceful.


    He looked at the sunlight outside the window and stretched out his hand. He smiled and said, ¡± perhaps, not long from now, I will also be able to grasp the light.


    Although he did not have the three transformations of the frost demon, he could still use some radiation.


    ¡°There are still two hundred years left over there. I can take a look at your side first ¡­¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up a little. He had actually discovered that these guys had really developed the embryonic forms of the two major systems of Buddhism and Daoism, and had taken a different path from Shi Xing.


    Had the Huaxia divine system really been completely born?


    ¡°It¡¯s a good opportunity to learn from.¡± Xu Zhi opened the forum and went online to see what kind of tricks they had up their sleeves during this period of time. He also went to the forum to learn some Chinese martial arts while he was at it. After all, compared to the Qi light cannon on the stone planet, he was more inclined to be a Chinese who practiced Buddhism and Daoism in an upright manner.

 Chapter 581

    ?


    581 The Buddha of physics, the Daoist of chemistry, one Qi to three hydrogen!


    Whoosh!


    Xu Zhi reached out and pulled the tablet over.


    let me see how the Huaxia God system in the forum has developed during this time.


    He was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed, his figure straight and fair. He was elegantly eating the cake that the ceramic girl had brought him. He pondered softly,


    the biggest difference between the two systems is that Shi Xing¡¯s civilization used Qi-light cannons, which were a crude, straightforward, and violent way of combining Qi and light. However, the two systems before us are divided into two very delicate paths, each of which has developed an ultimate path.


    After all, China¡¯s style was delicate and gentle.


    Right now, they were also developing their ancient style in this direction, although the scholarly style was no longer comparable to the funny players on the internet who were full of nonsense.


    But in the end, the Huaxia divine system was still everyone¡¯s dream, and Xu Zhi was no exception. He was still very interested in the developed Buddha¡¯s light illumination and innate Qi.


    There were some bonus points for his feelings.


    At the same time, he had also fused two genes. It could be considered as having two more cultivation systems, radiation and internal energy. At the same time, he would be able to cultivate a lot of them without fear. It would be good to study and cultivate these two systems.


    Xu Zhi took a closer look at the development of his inner world.


    Although he had only gone out with Carolyn for a single trip to conduct his deductions, and it hadn¡¯t really been 200 years, it had still been a relatively long time.


    The players had already started a great turmoil. They had studied the Buddhist system and faced the big Mantis. Most of the players had begun to launch surprise attacks. Although Yuan Qinghua and Bai Xiaojun were the key targets and it was impossible for them to escape successfully, some players still managed to escape after losing most of their men.


    There were only a hundred or so players left from this batch, and they were scattered all over the place.


    now that they have been wandering the mountains and wilderness, they are relatively independent. After some training, they finally know how to be self-reliant. Xu Zhi looked at the general situation and was very pleased.


    After all, it didn¡¯t matter if many died, those who remained were all elites.


    The second batch of PvP fighting competitions was about to begin, and new players were coming in.


    although it¡¯s not as Grand and majestic as a small universe, this small world is small and refined. It¡¯s indeed not developed well. Xu Zhi took a casual glance and found that the holes in these people¡¯s brains were simply beyond imagination. There were various branches of Buddhism cultivation, and at the same time, there were also various comments.


    ¡°F * ck, f * ck, the Taoist priest is the real son of the planner!¡±


    what¡¯s with this little bit of radiation in the early stages? are you going to be a third wheel? ¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even get a hot skin burn!¡±


    what radiation scalding skin?!


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. We¡¯re in the late-game! Don¡¯t let him go!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already cold (picking nose)¡±


    ¡­


    It was obvious that after everyone had cultivated for a while, they immediately noticed the difference.


    Buddhist cultivation was simply a bitter profession. There were no resources and their combat power was low. Where did this radiation come from? It was very difficult to obtain, and even if one could cultivate it, their combat power in the early stages would not be as great as the others.


    brothers, don¡¯t panic. We¡¯ve already started to look for ore and prepare uranium! Someone shouted, ¡± only by studying physics can you become a Buddhist!


    Everyone was speechless.


    They were all dumbfounded. Brother, do you guys have to create nuclear reactors in order to cultivate Buddhism?


    He was too f * cking hard-core and couldn¡¯t be provoked.


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he was completely dumbfounded and felt very speechless.


    It¡¯s only been a while since I¡¯ve seen you guys, and you¡¯re already playing such a big game behind my back? feelings aren¡¯t your own world, right?


    He had a feeling that there were various major research institutes providing the technology behind the scenes and causing crazy trouble. This was an attempt to blow up his inner world.


    Xu Zhi had also thought of what they were thinking. After all, it was a controllable human-shaped nuclear reactor. If a man in a Kasaya sat cross-legged with a Halo of light on his back and stood there to generate electricity, he could benefit an entire city.


    ¡­. The scene was too beautiful to look at.


    Although Buddhism appeared in reality, it was also a world similar to the combination of isodar technology and extraordinary.


    it seems that I have to find a way to put the radiation waste in there. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be able to develop. Xu Zhi weighed the pros and cons for a moment, then randomly selected the most popular post.


    It was a post about cultivation.


    While the Buddhist faction was still bitter and full of complaints, a group of top Qi refining cultivators had already begun to form an alliance, discussing and combining secret techniques with each other, and then began to establish their own sects.


    The first sentence after opening the post was:


    [ Qingtian sect, open the path of cultivation and recruit disciples from all over the world. You can join us. ]


    our sect is recruiting new players who are about to enter the sect. All disciples, as long as you join us, you will be given a true Qi bloodline potion and taught the true Qi circulation method of our sect¡¯s ¡®clear sky technique¡¯. There is no limit to your aptitude, and you will be taught regardless of gender. There are only 100 spots, first come, first served.


    It was a promotional video.


    my name is elder Qingshan, and everyone knows that only those at the sixth level can fly. But in my line, as long as one has genuine Qi and a physique, they can fly at the first level. They are born with one Qi, and they can form swords in the void!


    Green mountains and clear waters could be seen, and the ground was a wide stream.


    A Treant in green leather holding a peach wood red sword in one hand and a gourd of wine in the other was flying in the sky. He was slowly dancing with his sword and drinking as he flew, giving off a sense of floating.


    The poem horn sounded:


    ¡°We only drink wine here, and there is no carefreeness in the world.


    The wine entered his heart, and seven of them turned into moonlight.


    The remaining 30% turned into sword Qi.


    A single breath from her mouth is half a universe.¡±


    BOOM!


    our sect has Three Peaks and three branches, each with a Hall. Let¡¯s look at one of the three branches, the fire control technique! The sword immortal suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a large amount of flames, which turned into a red fireball. It was a spectacular sight.


    ¡°The fire can burn all things, even the heavens and earth can burn. This Spirit Fire can be used to refine pills and has endless potential.¡±


    He raised his hand.


    ¡°The second Meridian, air blast.¡±


    BOOM!


    An explosion was produced from his hand, and an invisible, translucent wave of air quickly exploded. true energy can split all things, even mountains and rivers.


    ¡°Water manipulation.¡±


    He reached out his hand again, and a stream of water appeared out of thin air. It swirled around his hand, clear and gentle. when you advance, you can attack your enemies. When you retreat, you can nourish things silently. This spiritual water can nourish the growth of spiritual plants and cure many diseases!


    Flying in the air?


    Fire and water?


    It can even create an explosion?


    Everyone on the forum was shocked. The trailer was too explosive. The players were very attentive and looked very realistic. Furthermore, the three phenomena were unbelievable and did not conform to modern science. How did the conservation of matter happen?


    It was fine to start a fire, but to create water out of thin air was too magical!


    tsk tsk, this position is so handsome. There¡¯s an inner flavor!


    the green heaven sect, the green heaven Dao path. I, Zhang Xiaofan, will definitely worship it in the future!


    that¡¯s right. Just think about it. You¡¯ll be able to soar into the sky at the first stage. You¡¯ll have the air of an immortal and look very impressive. There are also three types of spells in the sect: fire, water, and explosion. You can choose one of them to join!


    ¡°Wow, he¡¯s so handsome.¡±


    ¡°We really did it! (Shouting in exuberant.jpg)¡±


    ¡°I used to believe in science.¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment, the netizens found it hard to imagine that the players could really create scenes similar to those in ancient myths. They had already developed the true energy system to be exactly the same as the ancient times.


    As for the players who practiced Buddhism, they were heartbroken and their faces were completely black.


    Bastards, how could they be so handsome!


    Normally, shouldn¡¯t the most handsome one be a Buddhist?


    With a big circle of light on his back, his whole body was bright and divine. Wherever he went, there was Buddha land within eight hundred miles. He could even save people. He was simply the embodiment of justice ¡­


    Many players chose a class based on its looks. After all, there was a famous saying in the online gaming world: Being strong or weak was a matter of time, but being handsome was a matter of life.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to change our cultivation path!¡±


    They cried bitterly,


    ¡°I beg you, planning dad, to be a human! Balance your classes!¡±


    However, no matter how much the internet was wailing and discussing, this was undoubtedly a symbol of a new era.


    The Chinese god system had completely laid its Foundation and used the cultivation system of Qi. Although the first batch of players had suffered countless casualties, they had also begun to develop and were preparing to recruit the next generation of players.


    This was the prologue to the rise of the ancient Qi cultivation sects.


    History would forever remember this important moment.


    ¡­


    However, very quickly, some people on the forum disagreed, especially the Buddhist players next door. They could not stand the Daoist cultivator, the son of the planning team, and directly came out to undermine him.


    ¡°Do you know why they can fly? other than carbon dioxide and oxygen, i¡¯m guessing that it¡¯s hydrogen.¡±


    hydrogen?


    everyone was suddenly unable to remain calm.


    there was originally an oxygen core, a carbon dioxide core, and then a third hydrogen core?


    Everyone was silent for a moment.


    It turned out that the two hearts had achieved internal circulation, the true ¡®innate Qi¡¯. One breath of Qi could live a lifetime, and by cultivating this breath, one could live forever ¡­ And to add an unnecessary hydrogen?


    Was this adding to the picture and turning the simplicity into a complex one?


    In terms of actual effect, this was not added out of thin air.


    This was a reform of a special type of true Qi, and its effects seemed to be extremely astonishing.


    This was because when hydrogen and oxygen were burned, a flame would appear, which was fire control. As for water? According to 2h2 +O2= 2h2o, water would be produced.


    With fire, there was water.


    As for the explosion?


    When hydrogen and oxygen were burned at a certain concentration, there would be a hydrogen explosion.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. It did make sense now. So that was how all the unbelievable miracles had come about?


    They couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    Was this the principle of Qi cultivation in ancient times?


    I guess hydrogen is not part of the internal cycle of yin and yang. It¡¯s still carbon dioxide and oxygen, self-sufficient. These two types of internal energy are used as the energy carrier for one¡¯s cultivation, so they are a kind of spirit energy ¡­ By using ¡®hydrogen¡¯ as a catalyst, it would produce Spirit Fire and spirit Water when it was burned ¡­ It¡¯s very powerful.¡±


    Everyone thought about it and agreed.


    The oxygen was in charge of combustion, while the carbon dioxide was in charge of extinguishing fire.


    It really was yin and yang.


    And the hydrogen in the two gases did have a trigger effect.


    ¡°Is science really the end of theology? (Shock.jpg) ¡±


    ¡°In other words, they used test tubes and various chemicals to prepare hydrogen? Store it in the body as the third internal Qi circulation? If you learn physics and chemistry well, you won¡¯t be afraid to travel the world?¡±


    science, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you. I studied nine years of compulsory education for nothing (crying, crying) ¡±


    No one could remain calm. They felt that this operation was very coquettish and that the hole in his brain was very big. However, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that this was one of the best cultivation methods of the true Qi lineage.


    This was an inevitable development that the players had already figured out.


    ¡°This is probably an advancement!¡±


    I think so too. After the third type of Qi has advanced and fused, there will be many changes. This cultivation sect will become even more powerful and ever-changing!


    indeed. Originally, these two types of Qi were just ordinary internal circulation. However, with hydrogen, they can fly, produce fire, produce water, and explode ¡­


    this is the advancement of Qi practitioners.


    Everyone was spamming the screen in a frenzy. However, the following sentence completely blew everyone up.


    ¡®Could it be that this is the legendary highest level of the Daoist¡¯s innate Qi ¡­ Turning one into three hydrogen?¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    One! Qi! Transform! Three! Hydrogen!


    Their eyes widened as they heard the word, their minds spinning.


    One turning into three purities was the highest profound meaning of Taoism. So this was the truth. After all, fate couldn¡¯t be so coincidental. True Qi was real Qi, and one turning into three purities was naturally three hydrogen.


    Many people felt that ancient theology and myths really existed and could be explained by modern scientific theories. This explanation was undoubtedly very appropriate.


    The ancient people might have used such a form to achieve Dao and ascend.


    so, the Qi is really Qi, it is just what it means on paper. Using hydrogen to fly, this is what the ancient Qi practitioners often call the ¡®hydrogen body technique¡¯, a thousand miles in a day and a ladder to the clouds.


    I just hate that we modern people understand it too late.


    by the way, I also remember the ancient Qi-trainers who also said that they collected Qi from the clouds.


    maybe they¡¯re mining for hydrogen. After all, it¡¯s hard to recycle hydrogen. It¡¯s not the normal breathing of carbon dioxide and oxygen.


    when they¡¯re at a lower level, they can use hydrogen to ascend. How do they change their direction? ¡±


    Everyone started to discuss enthusiastically. They felt very excited, extremely excited. This was the opening of the door to ancient history. They were going to discuss the truth of ancient history. They were all archaeologists.


    they¡¯re using hydrogen to fly. I guess they¡¯re using farts to change direction.


    Immediately, everyone¡¯s faces darkened.


    Someone immediately pointed out, ¡± I don¡¯t know about the ancient people, but look. This player¡¯s immortal cultivator is shifting in the sky. It is obvious that he is releasing air from his back. He is using a structure similar to a jet to push with the counterforce! To put it simply, he¡¯s making himself an old-style jet.¡±


    Obviously, unlike the players who only knew how to talk nonsense, this one was obviously a professional.


    ¡°Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! Everyone took a closer look at the image. It was obvious that it was a low-power continuous fart below 10kg¡¤m/s. It was very rhythmic, just like the exhaust gas of a car ¡­ Moreover, I personally think that if we make a third hydrogen heart and make it into an internal combustion tank, it will be able to release a large amount of energy, and it can even spew fire from the back. It¡¯s simply the latest humanoid rocket, ah Tongmu.¡±


    ???


    Everyone¡¯s teeth were aching, and their expressions were completely off. This person was too serious, and his analysis was very organized.


    An immortal in green robes was flying in the sky with an ancient bronze sword in his hand, and there was a fire burning behind him ¡­ The scene was too beautiful to watch!


    However, in the next second, before this discussion ended, another piece of news completely ignited the entire Huaxia divine system to the peak and caused a complete uproar.


    wait a minute, I¡¯m playing physics. The players over there are building physics laboratories, and they¡¯re even scientifically preparing uranium-235, radioactive isotopes, and doing nuclear reactions ¡­


    They¡¯re all about chemistry, and the players here are building a chemistry laboratory, preparing hydrogen scientifically, and doing chemical reactions ¡­¡±


    Buddhism was involved in physics, while Daoist was involved in chemistry? As soon as he said this, everyone felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck their minds. They were instantly silent and felt their blood run cold!


    ¡°The Buddha of physics, the Buddha of chemistry?¡±


    In front of their computers, the netizens felt their hearts leap into their throats in fear. Some people even knocked over the cups placed at the side!


    we thought that the ancient war of Buddhism and Taoism was essentially a battle between light and gas. We never thought that it was a war between ancient physics and ancient chemistry!


    They suddenly thought of the battle between the Huashan sect¡¯s Qi Grandmaster and sword Grandmaster, which was probably also a terrifying situation.


    it turns out that the long-lasting conflict between physics and chemistry in modern times has existed since ancient times! The middle-aged man who had just spoken was a University professor. He had no class at the moment, so he was sitting in his office. He held his chin and murmured, ¡± maybe I should try to reconcile with the stubborn old chemistry man next door.


    The middle-aged man took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help but send another message on the internet. After all, as a professor, it was necessary to guide these flowers of the new generation who were full of lies and make them more serious.


    He immediately said, ¡± the ancient people paid attention to the concept of time and space.. see ¡­ Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva should be a great Master of Physics, proficient in the understanding of nuclear fission, nuclear fusion, and all kinds of gamma cosmic rays. However, it was also the case. Which world¡¯s Masters were not knowledgeable? One¡¯s knowledge determines one¡¯s realm and battle prowess. The physics and chemistry that we¡¯re seeing right now are part of the analysis of nature¡¯s principles.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    wuwuwu, this is really a game that loves learning. The bad students directly cried. So I wanted to cultivate Buddhism, but my physics was too bad. I wanted to cultivate Taoism, but my chemistry was bad ¡­ The world is so big, but there¡¯s no place for me, a slacker!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s brows relaxed. they are indeed the representatives of two different factions.


    He only felt that the Huaxia God system that they had established was indeed earth-shattering and had a bright future. Now that they had researched the foundation of this civilization system, they had indeed lived up to his expectations.


    ¡­


    Even the big shots couldn¡¯t remain calm.


    They were all discussing it in their private chat group and felt that it was very scary.


    Previously, they had not completely deduced the two major systems of Buddhism and Daoism. They had only seen some clues and thought that it was a war between light and Qi. However, now that they had completely deduced it, they only felt their hair stand on end.


    The veil of the ancient Chinese gods, the Buddhism in the myths, the ancient times, it was actually a battle between ancient physics and ancient chemistry.


    ¡°Unbelievable.¡±


    When the vast ancient history of Huaxia and the mysterious ancient myths were explained by modern scientific theories, everyone felt a sense of shock.

 Chapter 582

    ?


    582 The mystery of the ancient lightning tribulation


    At this moment, the real Huaxia God system had appeared on the entire internet, causing a great disturbance and sensation.


    The two ancient cultivation systems had completely taken shape. This was a historical scene that had far-reaching effects.


    The more the Chinese analyzed, the more nervous they became. There was also a sense of pride in it. Many people from the research institutes had their jaws drop. They didn¡¯t expect the Chinese to be so clear-minded in ancient times.


    Light and air?


    Physics Buddha, chemistry Buddha?


    They were stunned!


    It wasn¡¯t just them. The people in the big shots ¡®group chat couldn¡¯t remain calm either. It turned out that their 5000-year history was so profound and mysterious, containing too many shocking secrets.


    Alchemy Monarch: ¡± it¡¯s only after reaching our level that we realize that most of the time, the so-called gods, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, and Lord Dao de that we used to worship are just ancient people who have mastered powerful knowledge.


    Mother Earth Ivy said. ¡± indeed, all strong people are the same. These so-called strong people are not just street punks who only know how to be brave. They have lived for a long time to analyze and understand the rules of the world, turning knowledge into combat power ¡­


    After thinking about our experiences, we should have guessed it long ago. It¡¯s just that our ancient Chinese history made us unable to see it from the perspective of bystanders.¡±


    They were all sighing.


    According to their knowledge, they should have guessed the essence of the system of ¡± Buddha of physics and Daoism of chemistry ¡± a long time ago. Now that they only realized it later, they had indeed brought shame to their ancestors!


    At this time, they were very ashamed and felt sorry for the ancient gods like Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, the Chinese heroes who had come out of Earth in the past 5000 years.


    This was the ancestral Land of Earth!


    He was filled with shame.


    At the same time, he was also proud of the revival of the ancient Huaxia divine system¡¯s cultivation civilization.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said. ¡± however. it¡¯s. little unrealistic to say that the 5000 years of history was a war between ancient physics and ancient chemistry. This is because when powerful beings like Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva who ascended returned to reality, they did not completely spread the system. It should be said that this war of ideas was happening in the world they ascended to ¡­


    Furthermore, the world that they ascended to did not have such a standard. There was no specific classification of physics and chemistry, various numbers, equations, and laws.¡±


    They all nodded in agreement.


    The extraordinary powers in the ancient real world were indeed not as detailed and systematic as modern science.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± however, I personally don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple to turn one into three hydrogen!


    Meng Mei was taken aback. She asked nervously, ¡± did they misunderstand? ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna replied, ¡± however, my understanding of the Qi into Trinity is a little different!


    ¡°What¡¯s different?¡±


    The few of them asked.


    After all, the racer of Mount Haruna was publicly acknowledged to be the strongest logical-reasoning fanatic in the entire gaming community. He was the one who was best at understanding the hidden meaning of the planning team, and it was very likely that he could also see through the profound mysteries that ordinary people could not.


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied, ¡± my understanding is different. The art of one turning into three is the highest level of Daoism. I think their understanding of it is a little degrading!


    ¡°Of course, I think it¡¯s true that one can turn into three hydrogen, but according to the literal meaning, it¡¯s probably self-produced hydrogen! After all, it was only called one to three hydrogen. It¡¯s a single breath that turns into oxygen, carbon dioxide, and hydrogen.¡±


    Everyone was stunned and nodded. The way they talked about turning one into three hydrogen just now was a little farfetched.


    so, I think that their method of turning one into three hydrogen is not Orthodox. The Orthodox method should be the three kinds of gases that they produce themselves. Hydrogen should be produced and consumed by themselves, just like oxygen and carbon dioxide.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying ¡­¡±


    The group suddenly fell into a dead silence.


    First, how to produce hydrogen? Everyone¡¯s first reaction was, electricity!


    ¡°Could it be ¡­ Tribulation transcendence?¡±


    In the small room, the two sisters, pan Xue Xian and Pan Yu Xian, were breathing rapidly as they stared nervously at the screen. They knew that by joining this group, they could obtain many shocking secrets that outsiders didn¡¯t know!


    ¡°Yes, we can produce hydrogen ourselves. According to the chemical equation, it was naturally ¡­ Electrolysis!¡± As soon as the racer of Mount Haruna finished speaking ¡­


    It was like a bolt of lightning on a clear day!


    It hit the bottom of everyone¡¯s heart and confirmed everyone¡¯s guess that water electrolysis = hydrogen + oxygen. It was undeniable that this was the simplest and most direct chemical preparation method of hydrogen.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued to bombard everyone¡¯s heart.¡¯In that case, isn¡¯t the electricity obvious? Why did the ancient Qi practitioners claim that they could transcend the Tribulation and fly into the sky to be struck by lightning? I personally think that this has something to do with their ultimate Daoist realm-one Qi to three hydrogen!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s mind was in a state of chaos.


    As expected, the ancient Daoism took the path of chemistry.


    The chemical reactions of all kinds of energy and substances. No wonder there were all kinds of alchemy furnaces that were keen on alchemy.


    Now that he thought about it, he understood.


    Wasn¡¯t the legendary Grand Supreme elderly Lord¡¯s alchemy furnace a modern chemistry laboratory? Taishang Laojun was clearly an ancient chemistry expert!


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± it¡¯s very likely that they¡¯re using the Tribulation transcendence method to achieve some kind of spell and energy conversion, allowing them to completely understand the lightning technique and achieve the true internal circulation of the three pure Qi. This is because the third type of gas, hydrogen, is particularly important, which is why there¡¯s the term ¡®trihydrogen transmutation¡¯!


    Her analysis was reasonable.


    If one or two were coincidences ¡­ But what about the one in front of him? Could it be a coincidence? The mystery of the lightning tribulation was another one that perfectly fit the ancient myths and legends.


    It seemed that all the myths could be explained based on this.


    Everyone fell silent. It was deathly silent.


    They also realized that there was no such thing as a lightning tribulation in Buddhism, but there was one in Daoism, and it was a common practice. They used Qi to transcend the Tribulation and ascend.


    So this was the lightning tribulation.


    Mother Earth immediately sighed with emotion, ¡± it is indeed a completely different and new and amazing system. The ancient people are indeed Qi-trainers, they have utilized ¡®Qi¡¯ to the extreme.


    The system administrator said,¡¯should we announce it? After all, cultivators and Qi practitioners have to go through the lightning tribulation before they can ascend to the immortal realm.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna let out a long sigh. sigh, let¡¯s just wait a little longer before we announce it. After all, they¡¯re already so shocked by the truth of the ancient times that they can¡¯t even say a word. Let¡¯s wait a little longer before we do anything.


    indeed. After all, it¡¯s hard to accept the truth of the ancient times.


    Everyone nodded. After all, they were rising for the ancient civilization system of Huaxia!


    ¡­


    ¡°One Qi to three hydrogen.¡±


    Xu Zhi slowly put down his tablet computer, and his expression began to show signs of unease. He even felt more and more that a group of ancient cultivators had really existed in ancient times.


    After all, all these analyses were too coincidental.


    But whether it existed or not, it had nothing to do with him.


    it seems that the foundation of the Huaxia civilization has been laid down. The yin and yang Qi circulation in the body, plus the hydrogen as the catalyst, the three kinds of Qi can be said to have developed the Qi branch to the extreme.


    The Qi acted as a carrier of energy, constantly circulating in the meridians and blood of the body, rich in energy. The flames that burned were indeed Spirit Fire, and the water that was produced was indeed Spirit Water.


    Moreover, there were various variants of gas such as methane, methane, helium ¡­ As long as it was filled with energy, various extraordinary characteristics would appear.


    ¡°A system that uses ¡®Qi¡¯ to its peak.¡± Xu Zhi thought about it and was very satisfied. He then looked down at the animals who were working hard and preparing to build nuclear reactors, ready to fight for the rise of Buddhism¡¯s radiation. He felt helpless.


    ¡± i still have to think of a way to do an activity and place these radiation sources in their hands. otherwise, without an energy source to absorb, even a clever housewife can not cook without rice. ¡±


    it was indeed time for a class balance.

 Chapter 583

    ?


    583 The potential of the Asura Dao warrior and the shock of the Celestials


    These netizens ¡®reasoning was logical and logical, restoring the mythological truth of ancient history, the truth of the ancient lightning tribulation, one Qi turning three hydrogen, the war between ancient chemistry and ancient physics ¡­


    He didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    However, it was undeniable that it was still very practical. In the end, their wonderful reasoning had only made chemical Daoist cultivators flourish, but Buddhism still could not.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡±


    Xu Zhi rested his chin on one hand and sat in a chair. His slender fingers slowly swiped the tablet computer as he read the comments. even one Qi to three hydrogen has appeared in Daoist cultivators. Buddha, shouldn¡¯t there be some ideas in it? ¡±


    Now that Carolyn had predicted the future, it would take another 200 years before she could completely turn the future into reality. These two days were just right for him to be busy with the development of the six paths of reincarnation.


    after all, both sides are cultivation systems with radiation and Qi ¡­ Naturally, they had to develop at the same time. Although Carolyn had said that the two worlds would interact with each other in the future, there was no official Plan to see if they would interact in two days ¡­ We need to develop them.¡±


    After all, the prosperity of the Buddhist system was also the foundation of the six paths of reincarnation.


    Even now, the Celestials of the path of the heaven-born had already started to observe the Asura path and started to cultivate the system of their ancient ancestors.


    Xu Zhi cast a glance at Emperor Yun, Yun zhongjun, and the other mighty Devas. They were all shocked by the idea of turning one into three hydrogen.


    The celestial realm.


    At this moment, many powerful existences were sitting in the godly Palace on the cloud Peak and looking down at the mirror.


    ¡°Everyone, do you know the principle behind turning one into three hydrogen?¡±


    Emperor Yun¡¯s gaze was majestic as he looked at the kneeling officials around him.


    At this moment, the hell that was burning with lava, the God that was full of tears, the ancient temple, the lone bronze lamp, and the God¡¯s skeleton that was full of light still touched their hearts.


    At this moment, the Asura Dao had actually recovered the principles from their ancestor¡¯s relic inheritance and reproduced the ancient Qi cultivation method from hundreds of millions of years ago.


    Naturally, they would covet such a heaven-shaking ancient opportunity.


    Moreover, Emperor Yun could clearly see that in the murals of the ancient temple, the peerless geniuses of various eras had entered the ancient temple in hopes of obtaining the inheritance, but they did not obtain it. It was the path of Asura¡¯s turn to obtain a heaven-defying opportunity. How could they not be excited?


    The best way was to take the opportunity to steal the opportunity from the side!


    In addition, there were all kinds of true Qi circulation techniques that could control fire, water, and explosion appearing before their eyes. The techniques to accumulate energy in the ¡®Qi¡¯ circulating in the body were not inferior to their talents in the slightest!


    ¡°One Qi turning into three hydrogen, of course I know the cultivation method.¡±


    Emperor Feng shook his head and said to the heavenly beings in the hall, ¡± for example, the preparation of hydrogen that they talked about, we can already imitate it. I think it¡¯s a kind of alchemy furnace technique of their ancient ancestors, which controls the material principles of the world. It¡¯s very mysterious ¡­ However, we only know the surface and not the fundamental principle.¡±


    yeah, he only knows how to do it, but he doesn¡¯t understand the principles of cultivation.


    those Asura DAOs all understand the principle. They are indeed worthy of being their ancestors ¡®inheritances.


    unfortunately, we can¡¯t interrogate them by torture. Otherwise, it would be easier to capture them and extort a confession ¡­


    ¡­


    The surrounding officials all sighed.


    If they were told to cultivate, they would follow suit.


    After all, they had been observing in secret for a long time, but they didn¡¯t know the principle behind it. It made them feel like a fish bone was stuck in their throat.


    painting the skin, painting the bones, but painting the soul. I don¡¯t understand the cultivation principles and fundamental principles ¡­ This will be a huge hidden danger.¡± Emperor Yun sat on a high spot and looked down. everyone, do you have any other suggestions? ¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, this is their ancient inheritance. As the current inheritors, they naturally have their own principles and foundations. It¡¯s not surprising.¡±


    Yun zhongjun took a step forward and knelt down. He said coldly, ¡± I have observed them carefully in secret. In their own research, they often say that this is the glory brought to them by the nine years of compulsory education. They are grateful to school for making them love knowledge ¡­ He also mentioned chemistry, mathematics, physics ¡­ It¡¯s even revealed that they have to learn from a young age, and they have to learn for eight to nine hours a day.¡±


    Beside him, love flower¡¯s beautiful eyes trembled. She covered her mouth and said in surprise, ¡± eight to nine hours a day? isn¡¯t that a day¡¯s time? other than eating and sleeping, you have to send all your spare time to study? ¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡±


    Yun zhongjun¡¯s face was full of admiration. it is said that they have new textbooks, practice questions, and test papers every year ¡­ In the original world of the Asura Dao, every child began to cultivate from a young age to test their knowledge! Buddha refining!¡±


    ¡°How pitiful. Is this the world of the strong? Asura said that all of them are iron-blooded Warriors. They didn¡¯t have a childhood since they were young, and all of them were born to be Warriors.¡± The love of the God of love, Hundred Flowers, was overflowing with love. She was completely shocked.¡¯Then, starting to cultivate from a young age ¡­¡¯ If they cultivate Buddhism and Daoism, their worlds will definitely be filled with powerhouses!¡±


    She had a curvaceous figure and was dressed beautifully. She was tight-fitting and had a ring of colorful flowers around her long and perfect legs. She was a beautiful flower Fairy.


    The goddess of love Hundred Flowers voiced her speculation to her surroundings, ¡± it¡¯s very likely that after nine years of compulsory education and learning mathematics, physics, and chemistry, all of them will be able to fly!


    Hiss ¡­


    The Devas in the area gasped, and their expressions began to change.


    The Devas were extremely proud, but they were also somewhat convinced by the Asura path Warriors.


    The Warriors of the path of Asura were hot-blooded, unyielding, and had a passion for learning since they were young. All of them were able to withstand such a complicated and boring learning and cultivation.


    No wonder everyone was born to be a warrior.


    One must know that the path of the heaven-born was similar to the path of the mortal world. Although they had a private school since young, they did not have such a standardized process. They appeared to be very primitive.


    The more they understood this mysterious alien race, the more the Devas present were struck by their powerful and extraordinary civilization system!


    in comparison, we Celestials are a little crude in our treatment of our descendants. An elderly man with a white beard sighed, ¡± this kind of education model allows people to cultivate the combat system from a young age. This is the foundation of a powerful clan.


    Yun zhongjun looked at the old man and told him the terrifying information that he had gathered. indeed, this has led to their extremely solid foundation. It is said that they work extremely hard, and they can only rest two days every seven days. They call it rest days.


    ¡°What? Only two days of rest?¡± Even the goddess of love, Hundred Flowers, was shocked and felt that it was very scary.


    However, Emperor Feng shook his head and chuckled, ¡± Hmph, how can it be that easy? It was said that in the later stage, the two days were not for rest. They usually only rested for half a day, especially at night when they had to practice continuously ¡­ I also heard that they studied both Arts and Science in the early stages, but later on, they would study the arts separately according to their talent.¡±


    To cultivate both Buddhism and Daoism so painstakingly?


    When the surrounding officials heard this, they were all extremely shocked. It was as if all the people were cultivators.


    Even Emperor Yun, who was high up in the air, became restless. He frowned and was deep in thought.

 Chapter 584

    ?


    584 The layout of the netherworld


    The Imperial court was filled with shock.


    All the Devas felt uneasy, but at the same time, they felt that this was a great opportunity, and they could learn from the model of the future generations.


    As the mysterious veil of the Asura Dao was lifted, many things that subverted their common sense appeared in their world.


    Someone hurriedly asked, ¡± theory? I understand. It¡¯s the truth of heaven and earth! They said that it was the ancient ¡®principle of the way of things¡¯, knowing the rules of the world and focusing on the two major systems of Buddhism and Daoism ¡­ Then what is Wen?¡±


    Yun zhongjun laughed and said, ¡± reason is a talent for combat, and literature is a talent for strategy. Their children are also divided into these two categories according to their talents, just like us Celestials. It is said that literature needs to cultivate wisdom and knowledge, and everyone is a wise man.


    Everyone was even more silent.


    It was actually so precise and detailed.


    In the world of Asura Dao Warriors, they had to constantly learn about combat from a young age.


    From a young age, he had to cultivate Buddhism and Daoism, comprehend the knowledge and rules of heaven and earth, condense them into a kind of ¡± chemical equation ¡± and ¡± physical equation ¡°, calculate the rules of the world, and embark on the cultivation path of Buddhism and Daoism respectively.


    It was no wonder that they could so easily revive the cultivation civilization of their ancient ancestors. It turned out that their Foundation was so deep.


    In their eyes, the mysterious world of a high-leveled extraordinary civilization was slowly opening its curtains.


    Buddhism was indeed an ancient system that had existed since the beginning of time. Even the later generations were so glorious. It was hard to imagine what a brilliant era their ancient mythological Golden Age was.


    ¡­


    ¡°???¡±


    Xu Zhi glanced at the reaction of the indigenous people, and his entire face darkened.


    He sat in the living room and looked at the six paths of reincarnation, observing the situation and changes of both sides ¡­ It¡¯s only been a short time since I¡¯ve taken care of him, and he¡¯s already like this?


    These celestial beings and celestial emperors looked down on these sneaky creatures in the celestial realm, peeked at the laboratories of those fools, and all kinds of cultivation techniques. They were also trying to learn them secretly.


    But even if he learned it secretly, what about now?


    He was a little confused. Was he that good at bragging? Have you natives been with them for too long that your intelligence has been assimilated and you have been pressed to the ground?


    However, at the same time that he did not know whether to laugh or cry, Xu Zhi also reacted. This looked very funny, but in fact, it was a very normal scene.


    Yes, it was.


    The situation was different, the perspective was different, and the way they looked at problems was different.


    You think they¡¯re stupid and led astray, but in fact, this is the most correct speculation.


    Since they were ¡± Buddhas of physics and Daoist of chemistry ¡°, in their eyes, nine years of compulsory education was a very powerful training from a young age. Wasn¡¯t this a mysterious and complete world with an advanced extraordinary civilization?


    come to think of it, it¡¯s true from this point of view. All the major subjects on earth, learning is for the sake of being successful when they grow up. It¡¯s for the sake of cultivating Buddhism!!


    Even Xu Zhi felt that these players had been showing off too much this time. They were showing off so much that his scalp was completely numb. This was an era-changing event!


    This was a civilization that connected the past and the present.


    ¡°¡­ These people, cough, cough, cough, so they¡¯re also planning to secretly learn. Forget it, let¡¯s not care about them.¡± Xu Zhi had a strange expression on his face. In a flash, he reappeared in the netherworld.


    Under the pitch-black sky.


    A huge Fengdu city stood on the ground. The ground was dark red and the sky was dark. It was vast and empty, giving people a feeling of insignificance.


    Fengdu had already been built in an orderly manner.


    There were many residential houses in the city, and many people were living there, waiting for their turn to be reincarnated. Independent facilities such as the battle pavilions and newspaper stands also helped them get rid of a lot of loneliness, and at the same time, they also absorbed a lot of incense and faith.


    The six paths reincarnation¡¯s hell Dao was completely formed.


    It was located in the land of the dead, a place for the dead to rest and wait before they were reincarnated.


    even the hell of arcade games has been completely formed.


    Xu Zhi lowered his head and looked at the arcade machines. In the eyes of these Aborigines, they were all prison cells separated by glass and a mirror image of the depths of hell.


    ¡°Jue wushen and Qi Tiandi ¡­ It already possesses its own intelligence and is even constantly getting stronger in battle.¡±


    It had to be said that Shangguan man was very competent as a mengpo.


    At the same time, Shangguan man had also successfully found judge cui to be in charge of the trial. She had completely freed up her hands, and in the future, she was simply in charge of feeding soup.


    In this way, the black and white impermanence, judge cui, Meng Po, and di ting completely formed the basic structure.


    Recently, they had also found ox head and horse face. Although they had enriched the population, their duties overlapped with the black and white ghosts, so it was not particularly necessary.


    Huala!


    Xu Zhi trembled and sat back down on the Samsara throne.


    Meng Po slowly bowed. welcome, Your Majesty.


    ¡°Have there been any changes in the past few years?¡± Xu Zhi asked. He was dressed in a Black Dragon robe and had the crown of hell on his head. His entire body was surrounded by a strange, distorted Halo, which had a breath that tugged at people¡¯s heartstrings.


    Meng Po continued, ¡± according to di ting¡¯s years of listening to the voices of the dead in the Three Realms, he learned that the path of the heaven-born was moved. He already has the idea of reversing the netherworld, attacking the netherworld, and erasing the book of life and death.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Zhi was curious. He had just taken a look and did not notice any such actions.


    A large number of heavenly emperors from the path of the heaven-born had been born, and there were already more than 70 of them. They were already trying to attack the netherworld?


    It was not strange for there to be more than 70 heavenly emperors as there were more than 600000 reincarnations. The first batch of top-tier cultivators had already appeared during the great explosion period and were born in the path of the heaven-born.


    ¡°They just have some ideas,¡± Meng Po smiled eerily. they know they can¡¯t do it, so they¡¯re just thinking about it. At the same time, the Buddhist system that has just appeared has completely attracted their attention.


    ¡°They originally had this idea because their cultivation realm was stagnant and they didn¡¯t want to wait for death. Now that they can cultivate and become stronger, they began to immerse themselves in the two newly-born Dao systems.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± Xu Zhi said softly.


    This was not surprising.


    The new system of Buddhism had eased their desire to break through in the heavenly Emperor realm. This was because this was an accident of talent. It was a truly solid and Orthodox cultivation system.


    Of course, this was only human nature.


    The Celestials wanted to pursue higher things, so they thought of the mysterious netherworld and wanted to live longer.


    The living beings of the mortal world wanted to pursue higher things, so they wanted to counterattack the path of the heaven-born, which was why li Sansheng and Zhang Ji were here.


    Everyone was pursuing overthrowing a higher level of rule.


    ¡°The world is a ring.¡± Xu Zhi laughed and thought about it for a while. He found it rather interesting. there¡¯s still some time before they completely rise in their realms.


    Meng Po lowered her head. She didn¡¯t know what the Emperor was thinking and didn¡¯t dare to figure it out.


    If it was her, she would definitely kill him in the cradle. How could she let him develop?


    However, if His Majesty was really as she thought, then His Majesty was not the only Supreme existence who ruled the hub of the world and was in charge of the Samsara Palace in the netherworld.


    Meng Po lowered her head and continued, ¡± Fengdu has been built, and the order is not as chaotic as before. A few days ago, the black and white impermanences have descended to reincarnate. They are very interested in the true energy technique of yin and yang.


    Xu Zhi thought about it for a moment. It would be good for the people of Inferno to reincarnate. After all, Ox-Head and Horse-Face would take over their duties during the black and white impermanences ¡®vacation.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Xu Zhi asked, ¡± what kind of cultivation method are you interested in? ¡±


    ¡°Buddha ¡­ I¡¯ve heard of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.¡± She said, not hiding anything.


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment and said, ¡± I happen to have a batch of cultivation resources for Buddhism. I can place them in the netherworld if you want to try cultivating.


    After all, he had to fulfill his duty, not to mention being the mastermind behind the scenes who made arbitrary decisions. Naturally, he had to bring them into their roles. The strength of his subordinates still had to be improved.

 Chapter 585

    ?


    585 The history of the Forbidden Zone


    The black and white impermanences cultivated Daoism while Meng Po cultivated Buddhism. It seemed that all the yin gods in the netherworld were about to start on the right track of cultivation.


    But of course.


    In the end, the netherworld would still be prosperous. Moreover, if the Three Realms wanted to rebel in the future, what would they do if they really had disloyal thoughts and wanted to enter the netherworld?


    They couldn¡¯t just start with the final BOSS, right?


    Wasn¡¯t it common sense for there to be a bunch of unparalleled powerhouses in front of the final BOSS?


    According to this situation, the other party had taken advantage of the trend of the times of Buddhism to soar thousands of miles and take the opportunity to soar into the sky. The forces on his side naturally had to take advantage of the trend of the world and achieve something.


    It seemed that he had to let Meng Po, the black and white impermanences, and the others descend to the mortal world to gain experience.


    after all, before I became a God, there were no gods in the world ¡­ When it was at its peak, the path to immortality would be cut off, and there would be no Immortals in the world of mortals ¡­ It¡¯s normal for them to fight.¡± Xu Zhi sighed softly. After thinking about it a few times, he felt that it was indeed time to upgrade the forces under his command.


    ¡°Meng Po ¡­ If you have the time, you can enter the Samsara to gain experience.¡± Xu Zhi gave Shangguan man some instructions and stood up.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Meng Po asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the mortal world.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    In the end, he still had to go to the mortal world and put in some radioactive cultivation resources.


    After all, without the source of God, how could one cultivate Buddhism?


    The class balance still had to be done. This wasn¡¯t for the sake of the players, but for the light system to rise and show its potential that wasn¡¯t weaker than the true Qi system.


    After Xu Zhi let Meng Po leave, he pondered for a moment.


    as for the source of radiation ¡­ Xu Zhi stretched out his hand. Translucent tree sap and waste residue floated in the air like cobblestones, orange-yellow and translucent, with divine light flowing around them.


    These were all tree sap condensed from tree sap, also known as Amber.


    ¡°Perhaps. I should place some special things inside ¡­¡± Xu Zhi reached out and gently rubbed them. One by one, the amber pieces quickly melted into a semi-liquid state.


    Hualala!


    It was kneaded and flattened.


    Xu Zhi threw the remains of all kinds of living creatures into the space. Ancient creatures in all kinds of clothes were shining and immortal.


    make some more images and let these things appear. It can promote the development of Buddhism without raising any suspicion.


    I¡¯ve broken through to the mid heavenly Emperor realm, and my inner world has expanded by three layers. The entire land and mountains have been stretched and torn apart. It¡¯s time for some ancient things to appear in the present world.


    ¡­


    In the mortal world.


    The earth shook for a few days.


    Some of the lands and mountains were even torn apart like a piece of cloth. They were full of wrinkles and covered with trees. Some of the land was torn apart.


    The originally small world became wider and wider.


    according to the records of the ancient monuments, there was once such an expansion. A young girl was sitting by the window, looking at the torn land outside.


    She wasn¡¯t the most beautiful.


    Her appearance could only be above average, but she had a unique heroic temperament and outstanding grace, which made men inexplicably moved.


    If Yun zhongjun was here, he would definitely remember this woman¡¯s temperament. She was the reincarnation of the ¡®hero¡¯ who had planted the inner demon in his Dao heart back then, the one who stood in front of everyone and stood tall.


    If li Sansheng was here, he would immediately realize that this was the person he had been waiting for for several generations, but he had missed her every time.


    In this life, Xu Yingluo was a woman from the Xushan clan, a tribe deep in the mountains. She lived in a town and didn¡¯t compete with the world.


    She had been like this for many of her lifetimes.


    Although she was terrifyingly talented, her personality and talent were as natural as water. If she didn¡¯t encounter any pressure, she naturally wouldn¡¯t have any motivation and would live a quiet life.


    Therefore, this Yun zhongjun who had left a deep impression on her back then, as one of the most ancient reincarnated beings, was still neither high nor low. He did not have any great achievements and lived in the mortal world.


    Xu Yingluo took a deep breath.


    three days ago, messengers from the various imperial courts spread the news through their talents and covered the entire land, telling us not to go out. In these torn and expanded lands, it¡¯s as if the ancient map of the land had been deliberately folded up by someone. It¡¯s only now that it¡¯s completely unfolded, and the land has been expanded by three layers.


    Our era has changed drastically.


    Among them, the land revealed a lot of horror and emitted a terrifying light. Most of the living creatures had died, and those who could not die began to mutate and become deformed ¡­ It¡¯s already been seen as a restricted area by the various dynasties.¡±


    Within the Forbidden Zone, there were many mysterious mutated life forms that no one knew about and many mysterious phenomena.


    Some said that it was an ancient divine mountain where the corpses of gods were buried.


    Some people said that it was an ancient war that shattered the entire earth and turned it into a dead zone. It was extremely dangerous, so it was sealed and folded by an unknown existence with great magic. Today, for some unknown reason, it was lifted by the dust-covered earth!


    According to the news that came in the past few days, there was a great emperor who had encountered a disaster inside.


    That was a great emperor!


    There weren¡¯t many great emperors in the mortal world. Each of them ruled a piece of mortal land. They were peerless existences who could even challenge the Celestials. The most powerful experts in the mortal world had disappeared without a trace. It was like a small stone falling into the sea, not causing a single wave.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to the mountains to take a look.¡± Xu Yingluo lowered her head and looked at her mother on the bed.


    His mother was the chief¡¯s priestess, and she was very powerful in battle. However, a few days ago, the earth was torn apart, and the mountains and rivers were shaken. In order to save people, she herself was also seriously injured.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡±


    it¡¯s over. the pale-faced woman grabbed her hand and said nervously, ¡± the ground has been torn apart. According to the Sky announcement sent by the Imperial court¡¯s Messenger, the entire mortal world has been expanded to three levels. It¡¯s a forbidden zone, and there are indescribable lives living inside ¡­ It¡¯s a dead end for our town to go out.¡±


    The earth was torn apart and expanded, causing the territory to be divided into pieces. Many of the original roads were cut off by the mysterious forbidden zone. Their town was deviated from the original location and was directly blocked by a forbidden zone, thus they were trapped in this mountain range.


    It wasn¡¯t just them. The entire land had become extremely inconvenient for transportation. It was divided into pieces, and it was difficult to communicate.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to explore it sooner or later. The entire imperial court is in chaos. It¡¯s unrealistic to wait for them to open up a path for us. Our town can¡¯t be trapped here.¡± She bade farewell to her family, carried her bow and arrows on her back, called a few hunters who were quite strong in the town, and strode into the mountains.


    As they gradually entered the depths of the mountains, they only felt a strange atmosphere.


    The surroundings were covered in dust. The trees were growing in a crooked manner, and there were some mutations. Many animals were nowhere to be seen.


    The group continued to move forward. The closer they got to the deep mountains, the more a terrifying atmosphere enveloped the entire land. The hunters around them looked around in shock.


    Whoosh.


    ¡°You ¡­ Your nose is bleeding.¡±


    Suddenly, a Hunter pointed at another person and said, his body trembling uncontrollably, ¡± your ears are also ¡­


    ¡°Me?¡± The other Hunter was stunned and didn¡¯t react. He silently touched his nose and ears. His palm was red, and his eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill.


    ¡°You guys should leave quickly. This place is ominous.¡± Xu Yingluo growled and asked them to leave quickly.


    ¡°Then what about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I think I can still hold on.¡± She pursed her lips, chased away a few hunters, and continued to walk forward.


    sigh, this is a person without talent. Those without talent are born weak and can¡¯t become strong in their lives ¡­ It would be great if people without talent could cultivate.¡±


    The surroundings were dusky, as if they had entered an ancient cemetery. The surroundings were clearly verdant green, but there was a strong sense of uneasiness.


    the animals here seem to have died like this ¡­ Plants have a higher resistance to this unknown aura.¡± She lowered her head and touched the soil. She looked around cautiously and continued to move forward.


    Suddenly, she saw a cave in the distance.


    Just as she was about to take a closer look, she saw four figures in black and white clothes in the distance. It was as if they came from a distant time and space. They were actually four great emperors. They were carrying a palanquin, and there was a terrifying aura that transcended everything. The Emperor pressure in the palanquin could suppress the ancient times, as if it stood above all things in the world.


    Hualala!


    The four great emperors carried the palanquins and scattered white underworld coins into the sky as they moved slowly.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Xu Yingluo was so frightened that she took a few steps back and quickly curled up in a corner, ¡± Four Emperors with heaven-defying combat strength as the sedan carriers are carrying a sedan chair. What kind of terrifying ancient existence is in the sedan chair?


    Hualala!


    The four carriage carriers slowly walked into the depths of the cave.


    The Forbidden Zone was too terrifying.


    He was so scared that his soul almost flew out of his body and his hair stood on end.


    She felt that the person sitting inside should be a great emperor because she had been lucky enough to see a great emperor before and remembered his aura. However, how could the person sitting inside be a great emperor?


    Such an ancient aura made four great emperors carry the sedan for him at the same time?


    She didn¡¯t dare to enter either. She lay at the entrance of the cave and watched the mysterious existence leave. At last, she heard a sentence from countless years ago. we were born at the wrong time. In an era where the path to immortality has been cut off, we can only continue the path to immortality with all of you.


    Her eyes were cloudy, and she shook violently.


    could it really be the great emperor? but how can the great emperor be so heaven-defying ¡­


    When she opened her eyes again, it was not a sedan chair and four sedan carriers.


    In the depths of the cave, there was an oval-shaped, orange-yellow transparent amber. Inside it was a snow-white broken hand, holding a string of wooden beads. It lay quietly on the rock, emitting a terrifying and oppressive aura.


    ¡°The hand of an unknown existence is holding onto the mysterious pearl chain and is sealed in the ancient source of God?¡± She had goosebumps all over her body. Such a terrifying aura was actually from an arm?

 Chapter 586

    ?


    586 Ancient secrets of the forbidden mythological zone leaked?(2 in 1)


    In the dark cave, the White broken hand sealed in the ancient orange amber was pinching a string of Buddha beads. It was slender and beautiful, but at the same time, it was extremely terrifying.


    The surrounding light changed and flickered with five-colored light.


    xu yingluo seemed to hear a whisper from a long time ago. an illusionary image of her broken arm appeared.


    In her daze, she seemed to see an ancient and mysterious existence from the distant mountains and rivers. His entire body was shining with light, and there were pimples on his head. He spun a wooden bead in one hand and stood in the nine Heavens with an aura that could crush the ages.


    some of the slumbering existences in the ancient forbidden zone are starting to get restless again ¡­


    their oldest came from the chaotic ancient era, the origin of the great catastrophe. The era when the path to immortality was cut off was the loser of that era. The most recent one fell into a deep sleep from the previous era and was about to come out again to create chaos. They wanted to suck the lives of the living beings on the earth and wait to live to the next era.


    After all, there weren¡¯t enough powerhouses in each era.


    They want to replenish their energy and continue to sleep, completely accumulating enough talents from each era. When the final number is enough, they will step onto the path of immortality together and seize the opportunity to become an immortal ¡­¡±


    What?


    Xu Yingluo could only feel her heart thumping wildly. She couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    This short sentence contained too much information!


    He had directly pointed out the whole truth of the ancient myths!


    The ancient forbidden zone didn¡¯t just have these incomplete mysterious corpses sealed in the mysterious colloid. There were also some ancient forbidden existences that were still alive and sleeping within?


    Regularly appearing to absorb the myriad spirits of the earth?


    Causing great tribulations of heaven and earth in each era?


    Xu Yingluo¡¯s mind exploded.


    She suddenly had a strong premonition that the forbidden area that had opened up was really a battlefield from the ancient times. The aura alone could kill mortals. Therefore, this land had been folded up by someone with great power years ago and condensed into a small world. What was revealed at this moment was the true vast ancient land!


    However, although it seemed like the Almighty beings folded these Forbidden Lands for the sake of the mortals ¡®reproduction and survival, they were actually herding livestock. Herdsmen would periodically appear and slaughter all living beings! Now that the forbidden area had suddenly appeared and torn the earth apart, could it be that the ancient great saints were about to awaken and reappear in the human world, bringing about a world-ending catastrophe?


    The truth was too despairing.


    She looked at this mysterious, gray forbidden area and felt a chill down her spine. Her heart was filled with bitterness, as she felt that there were countless ancient monsters hidden here.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, our history is only a few hundred years ¡­ Where did the humans go? All the living things in that era were eaten by the monsters in the Forbidden Zone ¡­¡±


    Terrifying!


    It was too terrifying!


    ¡­. Devoured an entire era?


    When she thought of those mysterious ancient existences sleeping countless eras ago, constantly eating people in each era, struggling at death¡¯s door, accumulating power, and waiting for the immortal path to open, she felt terrified.


    The reason why he couldn¡¯t break through to the eighth realm of God was another mystery!


    At this moment, the voice was still murmuring.


    ¡°Should I stop those ancient forbidden existences? As the Holy Land of the eastern land, their duty is to protect the common people, but they once told me with a smile that this is the norm. A few eras ago, the path to immortality had never been cut off. At that time, when the great emperor wanted to become an immortal, he had to wash all living beings with blood and break through to become a high and mighty immortal God ¡­


    ¡°The ancient gods have never protected all living beings. It¡¯s just what we, the laughable later generations, think. We have really forgotten a lot of history and are self-righteous.


    however, after the chaotic ancient era, the path to immortality was cut off, so it¡¯s impossible to become an immortal. No matter how many people we eat, we can only barely extend our dormant lifespans because our true names are grasped by the mysterious existence of reincarnation, which is our origin. Only by taking back our true names can we become Immortals and achieve the Supreme freedom of the world ¡­


    they don¡¯t want to die, and they don¡¯t dare to die. Because if they die, they will enter hell, fall into the forbidden palm, and be thrown into the six paths of reincarnation. They will lose all their memories and will no longer be themselves.


    The voice seemed to travel through endless time and space. the Forbidden Zone is where they sleep.


    When Xu Yingluo heard this, she felt a chill run down her spine.


    It was as if she was looking at the most bloody part of ancient history.


    Regardless of whether the path to immortality had been severed or not, the ancient Saints were all eating people? A creature with cold eyes that swallowed the entire earth and knelt down in worship?


    It was the most brutal and bloody ancient era!


    It was too cruel!


    It was simply an uncivilized myth of eating raw meat and drinking blood.


    According to the meaning, there seemed to be a mysterious existence that appeared out of nowhere. In the most chaotic ancient era, with a kind of dictatorial spirit, he cut off the immortal path and prevented these great emperors from becoming Immortals.


    This was equally terrifying.


    The most mysterious and forbidden existence was still shrouded in the fog and darkness. It was the mastermind who controlled the later generations.


    Those forbidden existences were in the shepherd ¡­


    And the existence of the netherworld was in the MU Shen?


    Just as Xu Yingluo¡¯s entire body turned cold and she was thinking about what would happen in the future, the murmurs of time could be heard again.


    they want us to ignore them. They came out and slaughtered a lot of living beings, accumulated power, and went into a deep sleep again. In the future, we will also go into a deep sleep like them. After a few eras of accumulation, our strength should be almost there ¡­


    Don¡¯t!


    When Xu Yingluo heard this, she was completely immersed in it. She couldn¡¯t help but growl in her heart. Because she could hear the hesitation and bewilderment in his voice.


    If this existence were to join them in their evil ways, or if each era joined them, then the entire world would be ¡­


    Her expression became more and more complicated as she looked at the broken palm.


    Then, what exactly happened after that that caused this Supreme existence to fall?


    Was it that he had laid low with those ancient existences, destroyed the era, and slept until the end to attack together, stepping onto the path of immortality, and facing that terrifying ancient taboo, leading to his own defeat?


    Or did they choose to fight against the ancient forbidden zones, which led to their defeat?


    But no matter what, she looked at the broken hand holding a string of wooden beads. The beads were like wooden wheels of history, and she felt the sadness of the past.


    Mythological history, ancient times.


    This world of six paths of reincarnation was not simple.


    Previously, there had been rumors among the people about the netherworld, the bridge of helplessness, and the six paths of reincarnation, which explained the structure and rules of the world. She had vaguely felt that the whole world was unusual.


    At this moment, the voice was still indifferent, carrying the vicissitudes of time.


    ¡°Time passes by. May I ask if there are true immortals in the world?¡±


    ¡°Immortal Ascension? ¡®I don¡¯t want to be free and unfettered like this ¡­¡¯ Before we could speak, godless spoke up. He was a peerless God of killing, a famous tyrant of our era. In just a few years, he enslaved millions of people and built a ten thousand feet tall Emperor pass, a great wall that extended for thousands of miles. Even powerful divine arts practitioners died from exhaustion. He personally guarded the entrance of the dark forbidden zone and used the Emperor pass to block the ancient existences one after another. Even though those ancient existences had slept for a long time and their physical strength had weakened, they were still extremely powerful. They are the geniuses of each generation.¡±


    ¡°The Son of Heaven guards the country¡¯s Gate, and the sovereign dies.¡±


    we couldn¡¯t bear it and tried to stop them together. Fortunately, we have many talents in this world. One by one, the great saints took out their monarch weapons and forced them back into the depths of the Forbidden Zone. However, we don¡¯t have long to live ¡­


    humans, if no one has entered the Saint realm, they can¡¯t enter the Forbidden Zone or explore the path to immortality!


    ¡°All of you, remember this!¡±


    ¡­


    A cold voice slowly resounded.


    She could vaguely see this existence roaring in anger, turning into a shocking divine rainbow and falling into the depths of the netherworld abyss. He was bathed in blood as he fought, and his blood stained the world.


    At this moment, countless people were crying.


    It was as if the backbone of the entire world had collapsed, the earth wailed, and hundreds of millions of people prostrated on the ground, mourning for him.


    Was such a Supreme existence really dead?


    She felt suffocated. The scene of the apocalypse made her want to cry. Her mind trembled violently, and she felt suffocated.


    ancient ominous, mysterious forbidden area, great horror, the path to immortality severed, Saint realm, ancient taboo people want to step on the path of immortality, blood stained the sky.


    Xu Yingluo looked at her broken arm, crying and laughing as she muttered,


    ¡®Every word ¡­ The amount of information contained in these words is truly too huge.¡±


    Her characteristic was water. Water held all things and did not compete, but she was also strong when she met a strong opponent.


    ¡°So this is the origin of the ancient forbidden zone?¡±


    Her expression turned cold. She knew that this was the message that this existence had left for the future.


    ¡°In the era when the path to immortality was cut off, no one could become an immortal. Thus, in the great emperor realm, one could only explore the ultimate great emperor battle power, which far exceeded ordinary great emperors. A Sage?¡±


    She had a vague premonition that if the path to immortality hadn¡¯t been cut off, these ancient Supreme Saints would have broken through and become Immortals long ago, and they would be the unprecedented kind of Immortals.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive through the eras. Ordinary great emperors couldn¡¯t do this.


    This kind of Supreme Saint was not impossible to reach, but their path to immortality was cut off. They could be called red dust Celestials, and their combat strength could defy the heavens!


    the land in front of us has been torn apart. The forbidden areas have reappeared in the world in a strange way. The ancient land has been completely restored. I¡¯m afraid the Great Tribulation of heaven and earth will rise again.


    She slowly let out a breath of air.


    She thought for a moment but did not despair. She felt that although the mysterious Amber¡¯s aura was terrifying, she could still approach it.


    ¡°I have to find the power of the ancient people.¡±


    She tried to touch her arm gently, but before she could get within three meters of it, she could feel her hand rotting rapidly. She could only silently withdraw her hand and coldly said,


    too terrifying, too overbearing ¡­ No wonder the entire region became a forbidden land. A mysterious ancient power of death isn¡¯t our current innate talent, but a cultivation method.¡±


    I can¡¯t touch it now. I can only put it here for research ¡­ It turns out that we, the people of this world, do not know how to cultivate at all! He¡¯s just a boorish man who borrowed his innate talent!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Not bad.


    Xu Zhi watched this scene silently from the side, hiding in the shadows.


    Not only could he put in these ¡± sources of God ¡± and let people enter the radiation zone to cultivate, but he could also make up for the history. The birth of the Forbidden Zone was a long-term investment.


    As for the Forbidden Zone eating people, in order to become immortal?


    This was the most normal thing, and also the most reasonable pattern of ancient mythology, because this was the direct way to obtain energy.


    Many gods were the same.


    Previously, Ermin had also relied on the energy of the common people to become a God and open up the underworld.


    In daluotian, if the twelve ancestors of sorcery and di Qi wanted to make a breakthrough, they had to kill all living beings.


    Even in the ancient lava lands, Carolyn also ate humans. However, she only ate hundreds of millions of zombies.


    Therefore, after that, Mengmei, who came from the modern world, did not have the thought of treating human lives as dirt. She did not take things for granted like these powerful people in the extraordinary world. She adhered to equality, mutual assistance, and friendship. She could not bear the suffering of the common people. She opened up the Earth¡¯s dragon vein. That was why Xu Zhi said that it was a development that transcended eras. She had broken away from the bloody mythical era of eating raw meat and drinking blood. She had changed from eating ¡± all living beings ¡± to eating ¡± the incense of all living beings ¡± and walked on the path of sustainable development.


    The ¡®Supreme Saint¡¯ was the newly created heavenly Emperor realm that he used to measure some special monsters.


    Monsters like Medusa, who had an extremely high upper limit, and monsters like Dao Changsheng and di Qi, who were at the same level as him, had beaten more than a dozen heavenly emperors.


    They were all Supreme Saints.


    Since there was no way for them to break through and become Immortals, they could only continue to explore and tap into the potential of the seventh realm. After all, they had accumulated a lot now, and when they broke through and became Immortals in the future, they would probably be invincible against rank Eight Immortals and gods in one fell swoop. This wouldn¡¯t be considered limiting the development of this world¡¯s potential.


    this is for the development of Buddhism. The forbidden zones are all radiation zones ¡­ It can even be said that the ¡®Saint¡¯ realm is another attempt at the body route. I¡¯m trying to build a good foundation in this realm and see how my future achievements are ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi looked down at the shocked Xu Yingluo and smiled indifferently.


    After all, coming from the ¡± ancient forbidden zone of the mythological era ¡± was enough to shake the whole world, make it crazy, scared, and fearful.


    Many times, the tides of history only needed a slight push to move from calm waves to wonderful mythological eras.


    the Golden curtain of the era of Buddhism, Taoism, and mythology has been completely drawn.


    Xu Zhi lowered his head and looked down at Xu Yingluo. He chuckled and his figure completely disappeared into the depths of the darkness, as if he had never been there.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    In the next few days, all the major mortal worlds were shaken.


    As the major areas were torn apart, many nobles and emperors wandered around and observed the phenomena of the world. They found similar remains of ancient sealed unknown creatures in the depths of the Forbidden Zone. They emitted a terrifying aura of death and were difficult to approach.


    Scenes of the truth of the ancient myths were faintly discernible. Although they were not as complete as Xu Yingluo¡¯s and only knew a few fragments of the ancient myths, the entire world was shaken under Xu Zhi¡¯s Secret operation.


    forbidden zone? ¡±


    ¡°It might contain danger?¡±


    this is the real world. The land that was folded in ancient times has been spread out.


    ¡­


    They began to feel a sense of pressure and began to explore the ancient cultivation system.


    However, how could ordinary people enter those radiation zones?


    That kind of radiation was simply a death zone that exterminated all living creatures. Even the talented and intelligent Xu Yingluo had no way to deal with it and was in a deadlock for a while.


    They couldn¡¯t figure out the radiation!


    that was until a celestial emperor arrived at the beast path to check if there were any forbidden zones.


    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s no forbidden zone in the animal path ¡­ As for the path of the heaven-born, I secretly tore open the void and went there, but I didn¡¯t find any of these strange and mysterious forbidden areas. They only appear in our mortal world.¡±


    His expression froze.


    These days, the Devas of the path of the heaven-born had also secretly entered the path of the mortal world. It was obvious that they were also interested in these terrifying areas. It seemed that the path of the mortal world had become the center of the storm in the three paths.


    The beast path and the heaven Dao path¡¯s powerful beings continued to descend.


    ¡°Eh?¡± The human heavenly Emperor was stunned. As he flew past a Green Mountain, he lowered his head and looked down. these living beings actually have the smell of the ancient system in the Forbidden Zone ¡­

 Chapter 587

    ?


    587 Your Excellency, times have changed


    The players were still working hard on the animal path.


    However, he had to admit that they were all talents with liver cirrhosis.


    In the past, in traditional online games, they had been madly doing daily quests. It didn¡¯t matter if it was boring or boring. Now, they were also madly cultivating. Previously, the first team to cultivate was at level four, and now, the first team was already at level five.


    The most powerful ones were at the peak of the fifth step and were about to break through to the sixth step.


    It was not only because they were hardworking enough, but also because the ¡± Asura race ¡± was constantly evolving in Xu Zhi¡¯s settings. They were a short-lived race that advanced by leaps and bounds.


    Their cultivation speed was fast, but their lifespans were short. Due to the drastic reduction in their lifespans during evolution, ordinary celestial emperors had a lifespan of 800 years, while their average lifespan was only 80 years.


    In a self-built tile-roofed house.


    brothers, the chemistry Department over there has already started to establish a sect ¡­


    we only managed to get so little uranium from the high radiation zone in the secret realm of hell ¡­ It¡¯s a good thing there were big shots who had the foresight back then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Don¡¯t look at how little it is. The nuclear reactor released by it will be very terrifying! It¡¯s enough for us to cultivate the Orthodox Buddhism!¡±


    ¡°Detestable! The next batch of new players will be coming in. I wonder if anyone will come with such an unpopular profession?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the notice has already been issued: This Buddhist cultivation profession welcomes the Almighty of physics to come and revitalize!¡±


    anyway, the advanced physics students basically have Mediterranean hair. There¡¯s nothing wrong with shaving it.


    A group of people in lab coats were fiddling with test tubes and whispering to each other.


    their hearts ached as they felt that it was too difficult for them.


    However, they had no choice. They were already used to being hardcore. They could only hope that the next batch of players would have many physics experts who would come after hearing the news and revive the Buddhist faction!


    After all, it was one of the two ancient God systems in China, and it welcomed Chinese players with dreams.


    Tap tap.


    All of a sudden, a figure appeared in the house without a sound. It was a tall and sturdy middle-aged man, and the pressure from his body was as vast as the sea. He looked very divine. He said coldly, ¡± are you all the legendary Dao of Asura? What are you researching?¡±


    This heavenly Emperor was speaking the language of the animal path.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    The surrounding players didn¡¯t know what was going on. Although they were learning, how could they learn everything? Fortunately, a player who was proficient in animal Dao language stood up.


    He started the livestream.


    ¡°You¡¯re a heavenly Emperor from the mortal world?¡± The player said directly.


    This heavenly Emperor nodded his head and looked at them. He had heard of this mysterious race before. With his hands behind his back, he said calmly, ¡± the aura on your bodies is actually somewhat similar to that forbidden zone of the mortal world.


    Forbidden zone?


    The few of them could not react in time because news from the mortal world could not reach them.


    Is this a new main plot mission?


    The class mission after the class change?


    After all, in traditional online games, an old NPC would tell you, ¡± young man, the professional aura on you is similar to some ancient place. I suggest you go there to take a look ¡­


    It was common to see such cliche online game plots.


    The celestial Thearch glanced at them and didn¡¯t hide anything because there was nothing to hide. He simply described the current situation with a few words.


    The forbidden Dark Zone was in chaos.


    The birth of an ancient taboo.


    The world changed drastically.


    There was also an ancient godly spirit in the Forbidden Zone. There was a translucent gel-like Amber with some ancient unknown creatures sealed inside. There was also a possibility that there were sleeping taboos, some strange branches, and fruits.


    Then, the players were completely excited. can you describe the shapes? ¡±


    The celestial Thearch described them one by one.


    They exchanged a few words.


    Those clothes were somewhat similar to the Chinese style. They might really be related to ancient China, and they might be some ancient people ¡­


    Even the Dharma artifacts sealed inside were Huaxia-style, especially the branches and fruits. They were similar to the fruits of the Bodhi tree in the netherworld?


    Could this be the immortal medicine in the source of God?


    In the past, if they saw the vast background of this traditional fantasy Xianxia world, they would be very excited and shout, ¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this the ancient Chinese world of Immortals?


    But now ¡­


    My Lord, the times have changed.


    Have you seen the program ¡°walking into science¡± and ¡°legends¡±?


    We¡¯ve been looking at these kinds of classified scientific files since we were young.


    Wasn¡¯t the so-called forbidden zone of ancient mythology a radiation zone? it was ominous and unfortunate in his later years.


    Radiation is all like this!


    He died without a sound.


    It was perfectly normal for master Yuan¡¯s family to research the source of God all day long and die miserably at home in their later years. It was also normal for them to encounter an unknown disaster and have a high-rate cancer in their later years.


    What sacred body of the ancients?


    His entire body was shining brightly, illuminating the ancient times. He must have been a radiation body that was heavily inherited.


    What was an innate Saint body?


    Most likely, they were the descendants of the two Almighty Dao cultivators with abundant inner Qi, and they were the inheritors of true Qi.


    One had to look at everything from a scientific perspective.


    ¡°To be honest, those ancient forbidden areas are related to our ancestors.¡± However, in the end, a player stood up. watch this move.


    ¡°Mahavairocana palm.¡±


    Wuah.


    A radiance bloomed from his palm as he pressed lightly on a plant at the side. In an instant, a part of the bark on the plant withered, and there was no sign of life.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed this aura!¡± The heavenly Emperor¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was a little excited. He could clearly feel that he had not used his talent.


    This was an ancient technique that everyone could cultivate.


    The players were also a little excited. This native of the celestial Thearch had not seen the world!


    If they were already so excited at the sight of their trashy cantrips, how would they react when they saw the zhenqi lineage next door that could fly in the sky, and could also produce fire, water, or explosions?


    They were suddenly interested in performing.


    After all, like the players of the true Qi lineage, he had previously studied fancy moves to attract new players.


    that move just now, if cultivated to the extreme, can suppress all things with one palm.


    take this. Buddhist Kingdom palm.


    He stretched out his hand slightly, and a small Golden Hall appeared on his palm. It was shining like a light bulb. just like this Buddhist Kingdom, the forbidden areas you see have not decayed after thousands of years. They are also a kind of Buddhist land ¡­ It¡¯s just a contaminated dark Buddhist land. A real Buddha is a power of light that regenerates.¡±


    Buddha land?


    Those forbidden death zones were destructive Buddhist grounds?


    There¡¯s also a corresponding Land of Light?


    It sounded as magnificent as an ancient myth!


    The heavenly Emperor¡¯s heart trembled. He didn¡¯t think that this ancient inheritance would be so terrifying. The people of their era had never stepped onto the true path of cultivation.


    in this case, the forbidden dark zone was in chaos. they had to cultivate this technique in order to have the great emperors to fight against the dark beings.


    ¡°I wonder if I can ¡­¡± The great emperor exclaimed and cupped his fists slowly. He looked at the surrounding Asura Dao with a serious expression.


    ¡°You want to learn? We can naturally teach you, no matter what we teach.¡± The few of them were overjoyed. After dragging a heavenly Emperor into the water, would they still have to worry about not being able to obtain cultivation resources?


    They quickly took out a book that the netizens had compiled for them,¡¯an introduction to physics: The preparation of uranium-235 to depression.


    The heavenly Emperor was completely moved.


    He actually handed over such a peerless secret manual so easily. His expression turned strange. wait, isn¡¯t the power in your hands destructive power too? Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s the light source of the land that represents vitality?¡±


    The players were speechless.


    His face darkened, and he couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. Holding a flask, he said, ¡± Big Boss! It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to do it! ¡°That¡¯s because we don¡¯t have the energy to cultivate Buddhism Now. You know that cultivation requires a large amount of resources. Without resources, we can¡¯t research the power of our ancestors. It¡¯s a kind of benign radiation. At the moment, we can only do destructive things.¡±


    ¡°Look at this bottle, it¡¯s acid! Bah! It¡¯s the abyssal divine fluid!¡± With snot and tears in his eyes, he said, ¡± do you know how long it took us to purify this stuff in the wilderness? Without these basic materials, there was no way to make a nuclear reaction. Everything had to start from zero ¡­ Wuwuwu, as expected, Buddha is the Dao ¡­ As physics players, we need to be good at chemistry.¡±


    The celestial Thearch was speechless.


    He was stunned.


    He felt that ¡­ The style was a little off.


    The heavenly Emperor pondered for a moment and said, ¡± how about I bring you to the mortal world to see the forbidden area of ancient myths? Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re willing to accept the ancient Buddhism you mentioned?¡±


    The group of players looked at each other and were instantly overjoyed.


    It was done.


    The class dungeon that belonged to the Buddhist faction was about to open.


    Moreover, it was a map of the mortal world. That was not simple. However, it was a real world of human society. Beautiful ladies in ancient costumes and all kinds of green uniforms. Just thinking about it was beautiful.


    He knew that his father would balance the professions. When he reached that forbidden and radioactive area, he would not be afraid of not having enough cultivation resources.

 Chapter 588

    ?


    588 Chapter 598-Dao discussion between heaven and man, the concept of everything!


    Now that he had received the promise, this unparalleled heavenly Emperor from the path of humanity was overjoyed. The heavens had not given up on the path of humanity!


    He had thought that he would not be able to escape.


    However, who knew that after entering the path of animals, they would encounter the mysterious tribe of the ancient Asura path. They were actually in the dark and had been continuously restoring the immortal and God cultivation techniques of their ancient ancestors. Furthermore, after telling them about their encounters in the outside world, they generously gave such a precious secret to others to cultivate.


    Teaching without discrimination.


    Not to mention this precious ancient method that everyone could cultivate, even the gifted forging method in the path of humanity was kept by the major forces. They were extremely biased against each other.


    Not only did he teach them, but he was also willing to leave the mountain and accompany them into the terrifying forbidden zone of ancient myths and legends?


    This heavenly Emperor bowed slowly, ¡°. am heavenly Emperor Xin. Brother Wang is the current Emperor of the Shun Dynasty ¡­ Thank you, everyone, for your righteous actions, for saving the people of the path of humanity from the abyss of suffering!¡±


    The path of humanity had once used their special talents to eavesdrop on some unnecessary information about the Celestials. They had heard about the Celestials ¡®descriptions of the Asura path and the birth of the Hungry Ghost path.


    At first, he did not believe it.


    How could there be such a hot-blooded, iron-blooded, and upright race in this world?


    Everyone in the same race was a hero?


    A straight back, not even frowning in death?


    Now, he believed it!


    This was truly a race worthy of respect. Even though he was a heavenly Emperor of the path of humanity, he could not help but admire the benevolence of these weak creatures.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if we have to go through fire and water, we will definitely save this world!¡± One of the players saw this and immediately said righteously, ¡± people who seek benefits should live and die. How can we avoid disaster and blessing? ¡±


    A life and death struggle between people?


    How could he avoid it for good or bad?


    As heavenly Emperor Xin muttered and chewed, he instantly felt the resolute and heroic momentum from the poem.


    In a daze, he remembered the remains of a human Supreme Saint he saw in the depths of the Forbidden Zone. He had also roared in such a heroic manner. In order to save tens of thousands of people, the hero had shed his blood.


    The catastrophe of the era was approaching. At this time, there were already many geniuses and geniuses. Under the protection of Dao protectors, many Holy Sons and holy virgins were roaming the earth to face the catastrophe.


    These ancient tribes of Asura should also be the heroes of the younger generation, who had emerged from the Tribulation.


    as expected of the descendants of those ancient existences ¡­ The Huaxia divine system?¡± He sighed, but his expression was not calm. This was a very ancient sect.


    A few players cupped their hands and laughed. we¡¯re just going through fire and water. This is the responsibility of the gulai clan.


    However, they muttered in their hearts that this was an old trick. The players were the Saviors of the other world, and the main plot was to save the world ¡­


    However, he was already used to it.


    Immediately, the few of them gathered their men excitedly and ran out to call for their friends. In the blink of an eye, they had gathered a bunch of scattered players who cultivated Buddhism.


    When they heard this, they immediately burst into tears.


    ¡°Mother, we¡¯ve finally reached the end. Could he not go? No matter how dangerous it is, it¡¯s still better than being humiliated by those arrogant Qi cultivating fellows!¡±


    ¡°Shh, let¡¯s go secretly. Don¡¯t tell the people next door.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t let them take advantage of our great fortune.¡±


    ¡­


    The group of people gathered together, their faces covered in tears.


    The heavenly Emperor fell silent.


    Although he couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying, he couldn¡¯t bear to see their tears. Was this foretelling his tragic fate?


    He muttered to himself for a while and could not help but ask, ¡± I can sense that there are some Asura DAOs in the distance. They seem to have extraordinary auras. Should we inform ¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to!¡± A player immediately said. Then, he reacted and almost sobbed. in the end, we have to leave a little root for our Asura Dao.


    Heavenly Emperor Xin became somewhat silent and felt disappointed inwardly.


    A bald rabbit with a high cultivation base was jumping around. A golden halo appeared on the back of his rabbit head.¡±We don¡¯t need to say goodbye. After all, it won¡¯t be good if we¡¯re reluctant to part. A good man¡¯s ambition is to travel everywhere, so how can we cry and endure the pain of separation? Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Yup! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    we don¡¯t need to wait for our fellow tribesmen. They¡¯ll definitely come with us and die a righteous death. We have to leave some tribesmen behind.


    The celestial Thearch immediately sighed in admiration. He bowed and said, ¡± I can¡¯t thank you enough for your great kindness. Everyone has gone through fire and water for the path of humanity and saved billions of dawns. It¡¯s truly admirable.


    With a wave of his hand, a white cloud covered everyone and went straight into the sky.


    Suddenly.


    Suddenly, a group of strange-looking creatures came running from below.


    They shouted from the ground.


    They roared at the sky, filled with grief and indignation.


    There were even some who flew closer.


    Immediately, the players ¡®faces darkened.


    ¡°Bastards, they actually ran over? There¡¯s an 80 to 90 percent chance that there¡¯s a Taoist spy among us. Who is it?¡±


    A bald rabbit leader looked at the players around him vigilantly. f * ck, even this spy routine of traditional online games has appeared? Sneaking into our sect and sending out information during the Guild War and City War?¡±


    Originally, when they realized that it was a hidden mission, they immediately told each other to turn off the livestream. They didn¡¯t expect that the next door would still find out.


    The surrounding players looked at each other with blank expressions. They were all very innocent. The Taoist spy was probably a movie King among them, so they couldn¡¯t tell.


    Hu!


    The bald rabbit immediately ignored these players. After all, he was a veteran in online games and had experienced a lot of such Infernal Affairs. He instantly burst into tears, and his face was full of tears.


    ¡°Heavenly Emperor Xin, run! ¡°Don¡¯t let them go with us. Stay down there and give our clan ¡­¡± Leave some roots!¡±


    ¡°AI! The world is difficult, and it¡¯s full of life and death.¡± Instantly, heavenly Emperor Xin was also moved. He lowered his head and hesitated for a few times. The Asura Dao below was still roaring angrily.


    He gritted his teeth and brought them into the path of humanity.


    ¡­


    The human world said.


    The earth was shattered, and the dead areas were like mountain ranges and broken belts, splitting up the originally complete earth and connecting with each other.


    A group of players of all shapes and sizes entered a vast city.


    The streets were bustling with people, and there were people constantly Hawking their wares. Occasionally, he would see some scholars and even some beauties in ancient costumes passing by.


    ¡°Big sister, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    it¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t bring those cultivators. After all, cultivators should have a pure heart and few desires.


    Their eyes immediately turned red.


    It was as if Granny Liu had entered the Grand View Garden. This was the transcendent world they desired.


    What kind of place did he live in before?


    Almost all of them were single-player games! Now, it was a world full of living people, and they had entered the real big map.


    cough, cough, cough. Heavenly Emperor Xin could see that these Asuras were not calm as he asked, ¡± next, let¡¯s recuperate for a while and enter the forbidden area directly, or ¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s enter directly.¡± The rabbit head coughed twice. we hope to recruit some geniuses from the major sects and Holy Lands and teach them some cultivation techniques for free. As long as they are fated with the Buddhist sect, they will be taught without discrimination.


    Heavenly Emperor Xin was slightly surprised as he knew the terrifying meaning behind it. let us make some preparations and inform all the major aristocratic families and the young heaven¡¯s pride talents.


    A few of them nodded and took out a patch of ancient star tree¡¯s seeds. They handed it to heavenly Emperor Xin, ¡± these are the seeds of the Bodhi tree. Plant them in the forbidden area and the condensed liquid inside can be used to refine a type of medicine. It is the key to cultivation.


    This was the gene of the radiation lineage. Without it, one would not be able to cultivate.


    These players knew that time was of the essence. After all, they had the power to repel others, so it was difficult for them to stay for long. They could only race against time and develop the Buddhist system. In just a few days, a piece of news shook the world.


    an ancient cultivation system has appeared? ¡±


    ¡°They can resist the ominous power of the Forbidden Zone? Immune to erosion?¡±


    not only those with natural talents, but even ordinary mortals with good aptitudes can cultivate? ¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone in the world was shocked!


    There were even rumors that the Jiang family¡¯s goddess was already on her way.


    It was said that this woman was peerless in her generation and had shocking talent. She had the terrifying phenomenon of immortal Ascension to the ninth heaven. She was only in her early 20s and was already comparable to some of the elders of the older generation.


    ¡°I heard that the current young master of the Ji family is also on his way.¡±


    In just a few days, the nearby experts swarmed over, even crossing the forbidden zones. It was a Grand scene of the world.


    In the dark, many experts felt that this was an ancient system¡¯s teaching and the revival of civilization. They couldn¡¯t miss it and would establish a cultivation system for the entire world.


    One day, it finally opened.


    ¡°Are you going on stage to give a speech?¡±


    The bald animals and trees looked at each other.


    These days, they had figured out the source of radiation and were finally on the right track. Their bodies were deformed and their hair was sparse.


    However, the time was still very short, and they still didn¡¯t know how to change the radiation structure and convert it into a type of direct radiation.


    ¡°Will it really work?¡± Someone asked.


    cough, cough, cough. Although we have the scripts that countless netizens wrote for us, claiming to have been carefully sculpted and with more than a dozen edits, will we be beaten to death for saying that? ¡±


    don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s everyone¡¯s responsibility to declare our Huaxia divine system!


    ¡°How could they kill us? This is a fusion of many ancient people¡¯s thoughts, mental studies, the study of nature, and all kinds of basic ancient dialectical world laws. It perfectly fits the world¡¯s Xianxia style.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s one thing for us to create other systems, but how can we mess around with our foundations? It must be the original ancient Chinese gods.¡±


    The bald rabbit coughed twice and said, ¡± it¡¯ll definitely work. If we popularize it in advance, the cultivation system next door will not be able to beat us ¡­ Bring it to greater heights.¡±


    ¡°Work hard! The best way to overcome fear is to face it!¡±


    ¡°Today, we will restore the glory of our Huaxia divine system in this Xianxia world.¡±


    The bald rabbit slowly put on the Kasaya, his face dignified, and behind him was a hazy circle of light. He slowly walked up to a higher place and looked down.


    Huala!


    The geniuses of the current generation were all seated within.


    The bald rabbit looked down, and its entire body was flowing with light. It had the charm of a mighty person who had attained Dao. many people believe that the Forbidden Zone reveals a terrifying ominous aura. It¡¯s invisible, incorporeal, and untouchable. It will corrupt everything of the living and bring death ¡­ It¡¯s an ancient, forbidden power.¡±


    It was bustling below.


    The bald rabbit said with a serious expression, ¡± this kind of power is a kind of dark Buddhist land that has been tainted. It taints all living things, causing them to mutate, distort, and become dark life forms.


    The crowd below nodded in agreement.


    However, the bald rabbit suddenly changed the topic. but what is this defiled region essence domain? He had to look at the problem with the correct modern perspective! Your era is too backward! From a physical point of view, that place actually emits a kind of light and a kind of energy. It is called the source of Buddha.¡±


    After countless debates, the netizens decided to use the word ¡®source of Buddha¡¯ instead of ¡®radiation¡¯ so that the people of this land could understand it better.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    At this moment, everyone was already starting to be shocked.


    The Forbidden Zone was emitting a special light?


    The source of Buddha?


    What was physics?


    Many people were puzzled, and many questions exploded in their hearts.


    ¡± let¡¯s talk about the concept of physics first. i¡¯ll ask you something first, li ¡­ What is it?¡± The bald rabbit looked down, his eyes as calm as an ancient well. may I ask, does anyone below know? ¡±


    The people around him frowned.


    Reason?


    This was a rather mysterious topic.


    The bald rabbit continued, ¡± do you know the laws of heaven? ¡±


    Everyone nodded their heads. Justice roughly referred to the laws of heaven and earth.


    ¡°What about the geography?¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    ¡°Where¡¯s human logic? Where was the logic? What was the reason? What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    He felt that his surroundings were starting to understand. The concept of truth was starting to become clearer, but he also felt that it was a little hard to grasp!


    Was this the ancient cultivation method?


    As expected, it only ferried the fated?


    Ignoring cultivation and focusing on the essence of all things?


    Below, the geniuses muttered and frowned.


    This was an opportunity, but not everyone could understand the concept of the ancient era. It was too metaphysical.


    The bald rabbit didn¡¯t ask what ¡®logic¡¯ was anymore. After a pause, he actually skipped it and said coldly, ¡± then, what is ¡®object¡¯? ¡±


    The crowd had not started to answer.


    The bald rabbit pointed at the people in front of it and said, ¡± you are a thing! He¡¯s an object!¡±


    He pointed at the sky and the earth, and said at a very fast speed, ¡± grass is a thing! Flowers were objects! The heavens were an object! The Forbidden Zone was an object. Everything in the world is an object, so have you ever understood ¡®objects¡¯? ¡±


    The surrounding mighty figures fell silent.


    They had never understood it.


    Upon careful thought, these ¡± things ¡± existed in all things in the world, but they instinctively ignored them. Just like Newton back then, everyone knew that the Apple would fall. This was common sense, but what was the essence behind this common sense? It was precisely because it was so common in their daily lives that they had neglected it.


    The bald rabbit concluded.


    ¡°In terms of convergence, matter, reason, is ¡­ This is the principle of all living things in the world. This is the ancient cultivation method of our ancestors-the principle of exempting everything, the principle of exempting everything.¡±


    to this day, we, the later generations, still recognize, understand, and regulate everything in the world through this special method of physical dialectical.


    Physics?


    The principle of all things in the world?


    They felt as if their heads had exploded, and goosebumps rose on their skin. They felt as if they had touched upon the essence of heaven and earth.


    Buddhism, physics?


    The Buddha of physics?


    They were both shocked and surprised as they felt the terrifying potential within! The ancient Buddhist cultivators were actually pointing to the ultimate essence of understanding ¡®all things in the world¡¯!


    They were looking forward to it.


    powerful and straight to the final realm? ¡±


    ¡°Is this the ancient cultivation method?¡±


    ¡°In comparison, we have never stepped on the path of cultivation.¡±


    The geniuses of the current generation sat below him. The goddess of the Jiang family and the others were carefully pondering over the ancient myths and legends. They yearned for them to cultivate such mysterious concepts and techniques. Just listening to them made them sound extremely profound!


    This was Buddha?


    Only prophets can practice Buddhism?


    The heavenly emperors who were watching from afar were also moved.


    Suddenly, the whole world was shocked!


    In the sky, a light flashed.


    The celestial beings were also standing in the clouds, shining with colorful divine light. They were listening to the discussion of physics and the Dao of understanding things.


    ¡°The laws of all things in the world.¡±


    ¡°Physics!¡±


    ¡°Is this the fundamental cognitive method of the world? The essence of Buddhism?¡±


    ¡°This is unbelievable!¡±


    we Devas used to understand the world in this way, studying the essence of all things and analyzing the various components. But in the end ¡­ It¡¯s all based on personal experience, it¡¯s far from being standardized.¡±


    ¡°Physics, physics ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    The profound Celestials muttered the two words in silence as they conversed with each other in a scholarly manner.


    They felt that Asura path¡¯s Warriors were indeed worthy of cultivating both science and chemistry since they were young. This was too shocking.


    As for the countless powerful beings of the mortal world, they raised their heads silently and felt their blood run cold. Previously, the number of heavenly emperors had never been revealed. Now, just how many heavenly emperors were there?


    This was terrifying.


    There were more than 70 of them. Just by standing there, they gave off an irresistible and terrifying pressure.


    ¡°So powerful. No wonder he can ignore the Dao of the mortal world.¡± Heavenly Emperor Xin mumbled a few words and laughed bitterly. After careful calculation, the number of heavenly emperors that were born from the path of humanity was less than ten.


    however, even proud people like them are inexplicably listening by the side. They can¡¯t force Asura to follow the Dao. Heavenly Emperor Xin and a few others were the leaders of the entire Shun Dynasty. They felt that even Celestials could not bend the unyielding backbone of the path of Asura.


    Asura said, ¡± let them be. They can¡¯t be forced. You can only wait for them to be happy. Maybe they will tell you some things.


    The sky and the ground were calm.


    A rabbit in a Kasaya sat quietly at the top of the lecture room. He said proudly, ¡± now that you understand the essence of physics, let¡¯s start the lecture.


    ¡°The principle of all things.¡±


    ¡°What are all things? Things have all kinds of forms. You, me, flowers, grass, trees, and wood are all things in the world, but what about the essence? It was made up of a type of super small particles ¡­ It was precisely these small particles that formed the world and everything in it, including flowers and trees, that would emit an energy field, even if ¡­ The source of Buddha, the source of Buddha, is the essence of the Forbidden Zone.¡±


    BOOM!


    As soon as he said this, the entire land shook violently.

 Chapter 589

    ?


    589 Chapter 599-rising momentum


    Suddenly, the entire land was in chaos. Countless celestial emperors and experts of the great clans frowned.


    Even the Deva in the sky fell into deep thought because of the endless secrets contained in these words.


    Everything was made up of countless particles?


    As for physics, it was to study the principles of all things. In fact, it was to study the fine particles of all things?


    And any particle that was formed would condense into an energy field that would emit the source of Buddha?


    This was a cultivation theory that had broken through the limits of their thinking.


    ¡°A world in a flower, a Bodhi in a leaf.¡± The bald rabbit slowly picked up a flower. look at this flower. It¡¯s made of countless particles.


    It plucked a leaf from a nearby Bodhi tree. look at this leaf. It¡¯s also made of countless particles.


    Everyone was completely silent as some heavenly emperors conversed.


    ¡°There is indeed such a thing.¡±


    I¡¯ve observed it before. There are indeed countless microscopic particles, but I feel that it¡¯s very ordinary.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have such a powerful divine sense, so I didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    Due to their innate talent, some heavenly emperors ¡®innate talents resulted in their divine will being very strong. Some of them had studied the structure of this aspect, but many heavenly emperors did not have a strong divine will in this aspect. They felt a sense of loss and fear in their hearts, so they confirmed it with each other ¡­


    As for the others, they were not mentally prepared. They felt the world spinning around them, and their hair stood on end.


    Is this the basic physics of the world? What kind of structure was this? It was unimaginable!


    A world in a flower, a Bodhi in a leaf!


    So this was what it meant.


    The true essence of Buddhism was to explore all things that could be seen everywhere and understand the endless particles made up of their essence?


    Huala!


    Light swirled.


    Behind him, a brilliant glaze shone, as if a living Buddha was looking down on all living beings, extricating all living beings from the sea of suffering and full of mercy.


    countless particles are arranged and gathered to form various life forms. Stones ¡­


    Its voice was cold. It raised its rabbit paw high and pinched a string of Buddha beads. the fields that are formed have different sizes. However, the fields and origins that each living being exudes are different. Most of them are insignificant, and only a small number of special materials exude an astonishing field.


    He was indeed explaining the causes of radiation.


    This was because this speech was carefully sculpted. It explained this ancient cultivation system in a way that they could accept and restored the glory of ancient times.


    After all, this was the land of the Huaxia ancestors. Naturally, it had to be restored to the greatest extent of the ancient gods. Therefore, it also used some of the ancient people¡¯s knowledge of the elements, which showed the intention behind it.


    ¡®This speech seems to be sincere, which is rare ¡­ We do need to restore the ancient Buddhist system and teach them.¡± Xu Zhi stood in the dark, his expression a little off.


    It was rare for him to see these guys so serious and not mess around.


    He really had to seriously educate the Buddha of physics!


    However, there was no such thing in ancient times ¡­


    It was rare for him to be so serious, but the direction of his seriousness was completely wrong.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    Xu Zhi knew that they were serious in this one. Explaining the molecular forces of ¡± physics ¡± and the production of radiation would establish a cultivation system that completely made use of ¡± radiation ¡°, a cultivation method that explained everything about physics.


    The entire ancient Xianxia world would move toward an unknown prosperous system, a completely different and more delicate light source radiation system.


    He studied the aura emitted by the particles of matter.


    At this moment, everyone was shocked and revealed an expression of disbelief and infatuation.


    The ¡®things¡¯ of exploring the world.


    To analyze the ¡®truth¡¯ within.


    ¡­. This was physics!


    So the Forbidden Zone was a kind of energy field?


    Every life had a different field, and they were generally small ¡­


    Silence!


    There was complete silence!


    They had completely understood this system. It seemed to study the theory of ¡± things ¡± and the special methods to use this kind of energy field.


    it turns out that we were just relying on our talents before!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he has never studied the rules of heaven and earth!¡±


    this is an evil path. The physical methods of ancient cultivation are the Orthodox.


    ¡­.


    The entire Zifu training hall on Mount Yunfeng was filled with waves of sound, and it spread out layer by layer.


    Many people couldn¡¯t help but scream. Some people felt that they had witnessed a new era and were ecstatic. It was the prologue of an entire era, and the ideas inside were amazing! It was too advanced!


    At this moment, above the ashram, the mysterious Asura Dao was still preaching about Buddhism and delivering all living beings from suffering.


    some special substances emit the same kind of origin. Some are very evil. Our goal is to absorb these origin and turn ourselves into this kind of collective.


    The bald rabbit stood up and took out the ¡®introduction to physics Buddha¡¯ book from before: He waved the uranium-235 preparation to depression in the air and said,


    under normal circumstances, without these sources, we can¡¯t absorb them for cultivation. We can only create them ourselves. This is a manufacturing process that borrows the knowledge of physics ¡­ However, the Forbidden Zone is now filled with this energy. We don¡¯t need to create more, we can directly absorb it. ¡±


    The Devas and mighty figures of the mortal world were overjoyed.


    I like this kind of simple and straightforward personality. After explaining the basic principles, I don¡¯t beat around the bush and go straight to the point to teach you how to cultivate.


    The bald rabbit continued in a simple and straightforward manner, ¡± it¡¯s a restricted area. Don¡¯t be afraid of it ¡­ The so-called walking, bleeding from the seven apertures, falling to the ground, deformed, mutated, what ominous ancient times! Disaster! A demon! Curse! It was all because he did not understand, so he was afraid. Fear came from the unknown ¡­ As long as we can understand physics and follow the method of dialectical materialism, the truth will be revealed.¡±


    He smiled and continued to say confidently, ¡± as for future cultivation, the physique may be inherited by the strong. The Buddha physique, divine physique, sacred physique, and other physiques are all benign deformities inherited!


    it¡¯s just like how many pregnant people live nearby in the Forbidden Zone. The children they give birth to are all deformed and weirdos. This is very normal. Don¡¯t be superstitious and don¡¯t panic!


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He had a terrible toothache. Why did the tone suddenly change as he spoke? it became to refute rumors and dispel superstitions?


    However, the various forces below trembled and revealed an expression of understanding. After all, the Forbidden Zone was very terrifying. Recently, many pregnant people had come close, and the children they gave birth to were many times deformed. They were all cursed by the people in the villages and towns as inauspicious, infected with curses, and the descent of demons ¡­ So this was the principle behind it.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the logic.¡±


    ¡°The puzzle has been solved.¡±


    Many people were discussing it. The restricted area had given them a lot of uneasiness.


    The bald rabbit was still trying to save the people, showing its divinity in front of the people, helping the people to overcome their difficulties and get out of their confusion.


    the so-called gods are just powerful living beings. As for the ominous, evil demons, curses, and bad luck that countless people fear ¡­ When you¡¯re strong enough and understand the physics of it, you won¡¯t be afraid anymore. All the obscurity of the world will disappear around you.¡±


    ¡°In this world, only weakness is the original sin.¡± The bald rabbit put his hands together, and endless light shone behind him, full of compassion to enlighten the people. physics is the only way to the truth of the world and to uncover its secrets!


    BOOM!


    The ground below exploded.


    Countless people were ecstatic, as if a new world had been opened up.


    The fear, forbidden zone, all kinds of spirits, and strange great horror from before were nothing more than that now.


    The Celestials were not calm either, and they were deep in thought. Clearly, this was a path of man¡¯s victory over heaven, exploring the rules of the world and leading to the ultimate.


    ¡°Physics?¡±


    ¡°So this is physics.¡±


    ¡°Physics is the path of the immortals!¡±


    They were completely convinced by this ancient cultivation method.


    The bald rabbit stood up and finally went straight to the point. however, that was just an ancient cultivation system. The ancient Buddhists were to deliver all sentient beings from suffering and to be merciful. Us descendants have yet to recover the source of Buddha that has positive energy. Now, it¡¯s all negative energy. We have to rely on everyone to work together with us.


    He asked some of the players to walk around below and pass them the medicine for them to absorb.


    next, you¡¯ll be joining my sect. Don¡¯t get excited, everyone. It varies from person to person, and some changes will occur in the body. Your hair will fall off naturally, and it¡¯s inevitable that you¡¯ll get rid of your worries.


    Everyone looked as if they had seen a ghost. Hair loss?


    ¡°But ¡­ It¡¯s just a shell.¡± The bald rabbit stood up and said solemnly, ¡± hair is a source of trouble. It prevents us from becoming stronger.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s pry open the door of physics! Break the illusion and fear of the Forbidden Zone, use the intelligent head to observe the light, and represent the light!¡±


    Huala!


    A Holy glazed light shone on everyone¡¯s faces, and this moment was forever imprinted on the murals of history.


    in the 468th year of the tianren era, the ancient Buddha gave a sermon in the Zifu Daoist Hall on the Yunfeng mountain. He broke through the illusion, overcome the difficulties, solved the confusion, and saved all living beings. Buddhism began to prosper.

 Chapter 590

    ?


    590 The art of evolving all things (2 in 1)


    ¡°We¡¯re heading straight for the path to the ultimate.¡±


    B. rabbit, who was wearing a Kasaya, motioned for the players below to distribute potions everywhere. He slowly rotated the prayer beads in his hand and knocked on the wooden fish next to him from time to time. today, as long as you join the cult, no one will be discriminated!


    Its voice grew deeper.


    hair, it absorbs the nutrients in our brains.


    It stood up,


    hair is a hateful parasite rooted in the head.


    BOOM!


    It took a step forward and said loudly,


    ¡°Hair causes our brains to develop and shrink.¡±


    it keeps nibbling away at our wisdom, causing us to fall into a sea of misery. We can¡¯t understand it, but it also gives us three thousand threads of worry.


    The curly-Bearded Rabbit slowly opened its arms.


    ¡°Today, we¡¯ll get rid of our hair, you and me! We¡¯re all from the same sect!¡±


    the iron fist of materialism will finally destroy the ancient existence of the dark forbidden zone!


    eliminate all delusions, superstitions, and fears. Use a rational mind to light up the light of wisdom in the future!


    BOOM!


    It was wearing a Kasaya.


    At this moment, the head shone with an endless golden glaze.


    It was dazzling and majestic, as if an ancient holy God had descended from a temple or church, draped in the vast divine light of eternity.


    The people below were silent. Even the Celestials were moved. They hurriedly used the distributed Genetic Medicine, only to feel a stimulating ray spreading throughout their bodies.


    They gently touched their hair.


    They actually fell off in large quantities.


    With a light grab, his entire smooth, white, and round scalp was revealed. Even his hair follicles had disappeared. There was no pain in the process, and it was very natural.


    They sat cross-legged and felt that their bodies were wrapped in endless warmth and burning. They were bathed in the divine light, and their throats were dry and thirsty. They closed their eyes with their hands together and said with mercy,


    we¡¯ve traced back the mythological history of the past ¡­ You¡¯ve stepped on the path of the ancient Immortals!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    History.


    The distant history always made people yearn for it.


    The past thousand years of glory made people pursue it.


    However, what exactly was history?


    ¡°The so-called history ¡­ It was a group of people who cheered and held hands, thinking that they had just done a small thing ¡­ They¡¯re all laughing out loud, happy, and even thinking it¡¯s funny.¡± Xu Zhi muttered to himself indifferently for a while before he spoke with a smile.


    He looked at the bearded bald rabbit who was preaching and the people below who were excitedly distributing potions as they led the group to cultivate.


    These players were proud of their new sects.


    He was also happy and proud of his own knowledge and the glory of his ancient Chinese ancestors.


    After all, in their eyes, their ancestors had really come to this land before! Moreover, an unknown ancient glory and war broke out, and he had a special kind of home complex.


    Naturally, they had to investigate the history.


    Xu Zhi said, ¡± a lot of times, the beginning of history is not sacred or solemn. It¡¯s just like these guys who mess around, haha ¡­ However, history will give a song of praise and deify them.¡±


    ¡°They are the distant legends.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Four hundred and seventy years of Deva.


    The cultivation system of Buddhism expanded. Everyone cultivated Buddhism, planted Bodhi trees, and cultivated the six roots of tranquility.


    It was only at this moment that history began to move on the right track. It was the beginning of the ancient path of cultivation, and the revival of ancient cultivation methods.


    They had once sat on the high-speed track of ¡± talent ¡± and rapidly flourished, but because of their talent, they had neglected to develop the original cultivation system path. It was only now that they had begun to lay a solid foundation again.


    Tianren year 473.


    The expansion of the Buddhist sect was unstoppable!


    The various great dynasties realized how powerful it was, and how it could defend against the ominous dangers of the Forbidden Zone.


    The Buddha saved all living beings. Even many mortals who could not cultivate also embarked on the path of cultivation.


    For Buddhist cultivators, they talked about nature, the root of wisdom, and the ability to comprehend. Only those who had the aptitude to understand physics were the heaven¡¯s favorites of the Buddhist sect. They could suppress the world and compete for a spot on the heaven¡¯s favorite ranking.


    Some of the geniuses, princes, and Saints couldn¡¯t keep up with the path of cultivation and were quickly eliminated!


    Many heaven-chosen people from poor backgrounds were shining in their cultivation here.


    du ¡®e Buddha went west and went deep into the Forbidden Zone in the southwest. He explored the ancient ruins and obtained an immortal medicine from the ancient source of God.


    the son of Buddha Bai ku was in donghuang¡¯s forbidden zone, watching the ancient frescoes of the Buddha. During that time, he killed a great demon that had been mutated and infected by the dark forbidden zone!


    ¡­


    The appearance of the sons of Buddha shocked everyone.


    However, in the end, what they cultivated was the killing Buddha. They controlled the radiance of death and the traditional radiation. Everywhere they went, death followed. Still, no one had comprehended the ancient righteous Buddha that had saved the world.


    Furthermore, they didn¡¯t want to waste their time. It was obvious that they weren¡¯t good at fighting in that ethereal place where they had to save all living beings.


    What they wanted was unparalleled combat power!


    Instead of trying to find ways to weaken himself, he might as well cultivate the killing Buddha and spend more time killing and fighting for opportunities. Only then would he be able to stand out in this era.


    Tianren year 474.


    ¡°I see, I see ¡­¡±


    On this day, a beautiful little nun with short hair was sitting in the depths of the bamboo forest. It was Xu Yingluo.


    Although she was trapped in the forbidden area and did not personally listen to the preaching, she had accompanied the strong Masters to send messages from the sky, scatter the Bodhi Seeds, fuse them into her blood, and began to study physics and logic.


    She belonged to the later batch of cultivators.


    At this moment, he had been sitting in the bamboo forest outside the Forbidden Zone for three years. Day after day, he had been trying to reason with the bamboo, wanting to see and comprehend the Dao of vitality.


    She didn¡¯t come to kill, but for her mother.


    Since the outbreak of the forbidden area, Xu¡¯s mother had been seriously injured and infected by the terrible ominous and curse. Her body had become thinner and thinner, almost turning into walking bones.


    He was different from the others.


    Her heart was as gentle as water and she was very calm. She did not have the desire to win, nor did she wander around the forbidden areas to improve her combat ability. She did not even deliberately try to make a name for herself.


    Another day.


    ¡°This is the truth of Buddhism.¡±


    ¡°Buddhist thoughts and demonic thoughts are just a matter of one thought.¡±


    BOOM!


    In an instant, the entire bamboo forest was illuminated by divine light.


    The bamboo forest¡¯s faint light cage quickly underwent some changes. The bamboo was infected and deformed. Instead of withering, it became more and more lush. Under this radiation, it achieved some kind of special stimulating evolution.


    It turned into a special type of Buddha Bamboo.


    infect all living things, convert all living things, and become fellow disciples ¡­ Was this the Dao of Buddhism? Mysterious, great, and unpredictable! Immerse in the world.¡±


    ¡°The light of Buddha, so that¡¯s how it is!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but laugh heartily. A twelve-leaf Golden Lotus flower appeared above her head, and her body was transparent. Her body emitted a faint Buddha fragrance and Buddha¡¯s light.


    He reached out and plucked a wisp of Buddhist bamboo leaf.


    ¡°In less than five years, with my realm, I will definitely sweep through all realms and head straight for heavenly Emperor Buddha!¡±


    She smiled gently. they think that they can only improve their realms by fighting, but they don¡¯t know that this Buddha is the one who studies the way of things and the way of reason. Comprehending reason, comprehending flowers, insects, and fish, and cultivating one¡¯s body and nature are the right paths.


    She had heard that the ancient bloodline was peaceful and just. She felt that it was a cultivation technique and was not born for killing.


    ¡°To view the world, one must have a pair of wise eyes! Look carefully at all things in the world. The collision of all things forms a field and light. Understand it, and you understand all things.¡±


    She already had a Heart of Glass and had seen through everything in the world. The great path of physics was already in front of her.


    On this day, after five years of enlightenment, Xu Yingluo attained enlightenment in the bamboo forest. In one day, she comprehended the ancient righteous Buddha, shaking the world. Countless people heard the news and came to discuss Buddha.


    Within 800 meters, it was all Buddha land.


    A holy temple was built in the bamboo forest, Wuwei Xumi temple. These five golden words were written on the horizontal board.


    Some of the local people quickly came over and lived in the Buddhist land. They were the disciples of the Buddha and enjoyed the land of purification, resisting the forbidden zones, and prolonging their lives.


    Her voice resounded through the world, ¡±


    ¡°The man does not fight, so no one in the world can compete with him!¡±


    Wuwei (non-action), Wuwei (non-action) Buddha, Grandmaster Sumeru.


    ¡­


    The great era of heaven and earth had appeared.


    The ancient divine path of ancient Huaxia had been completely restored.


    Countless experts arrived and saw the Wuwei Xumi temple. It was like an ocean of golden light. They couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. This was too terrifying.


    ¡°This is the Buddha land?¡±


    ¡°To protect the people in the darkness ¡­¡±


    as long as we enter, even I feel like I¡¯m about to be assimilated and converted, becoming a Buddha or a disciple under my command.


    it¡¯s not just us. Look at these bamboos. Even the animals, flowers, and plants here are affected. Perhaps in the future, they will gain intelligence and convert to Buddhism.


    that¡¯s right. This Buddha land is very mysterious. Look at the monkey in the bamboo forest. After being turned into Buddha, it has six ears. It¡¯s as if it¡¯s spiritual and is looking at us.


    ¡­.


    In their eyes, this piece of land was very horrifying.


    They had thought that the killing Buddha¡¯s destructive power was more amazing, but they had never thought that the righteous Buddha was the truly powerful one.


    Divine salvation, as well as all kinds of miracles and mysterious powers, were very exaggerated. No wonder the ancient people all cultivated Buddhism to become a traditional orthodoxy ¡­ He had his reasons.


    Not only did it benefit others, but it also made him stronger.


    Therefore, the powerhouses immediately changed their murderous nature and went to ask for advice respectfully. In just a few days, they disappeared without a trace in the temple.


    When everyone went again, they found that these heroes of the current generation had turned into Buddhas in Wuwei Xumi temple. Their eyes were pious, and they did not listen to the outside world. They were respectfully chanting Sutras and influencing all things.


    They suddenly felt a sense of shock.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    When a certain Celestial Emperor descended on the path of beast again, he accidentally discovered some strange Asura path Warriors chasing after him while crying bitterly.


    ¡°We have one that is not inferior to those Buddhas!¡±


    ¡°We hate him so much!¡±


    They were the sects that had cultivated Dao, and they were heartbroken.


    Those B * stards were originally far inferior to them, but who would¡¯ve thought that they would monopolize the food and secretly run to the mortal world to develop. It was said that there were even powerful Buddhas who started to comprehend many profound mysteries, and even the righteous Buddhas were becoming common.


    The light of Buddha was shining everywhere. The world was Buddha¡¯s land. With the terrifying assimilation nature, if he did not take action now, he would not have a place to stay in a few years.


    The internet was in an uproar.


    The battle between physics and chemistry began.


    the mortal world has changed drastically. Even a pig sitting on the wind Gap can fly into the sky!


    ¡°Who are you calling a pig?¡±


    on the other hand, you bastards planted spies in our place and informed us of our reactions at all times. You¡¯re too social!


    ¡­


    Everyone was chattering away.


    After all, in traditional fighting online games, there were all kinds of fights between sects. Many of them were competitions between players and guild battles for fun. Where there were people, there would be martial arts. There were grudges and love and hatred, so it was naturally more enjoyable to settle them in front of the eyes.


    ¡°That bald donkey! Is there anyone who dares to fight me?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, if you want to fight, then fight. I will let you understand that the weak don¡¯t deserve to have parents!¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    Weak?


    Ding! Ding!


    Those who were about to pick up their keyboards were quickly silenced.


    He was speechless. Where there were people, there would be a war of words. Both sides were clearly in a system that loved learning. Wasn¡¯t it good to seriously compete in learning?


    Was it because of her hair, which led to the contempt and disharmony in the root?


    However, it did not matter. This was because the competition between the different factions was more interesting. It was not good to be like a pool of stagnant water. Another point was that they had brought these cultivation systems to the mortal world, but they could not affect many things.


    After all, with the celestial¡¯s repulsion, it was difficult to stay for long.


    Deva year 478.


    The Dao of Asura was brought to the mortal world by a Heavenly Monarch. After a few rounds of communication, a Dao Hall was opened again to talk about the ancient ancestors ¡®Dao cultivation line.


    The news came, ¡±


    ¡®The four directions are called Yu, and since ancient times, they have been called Zhou ¡­ Today, I will explain the Dao of the universe to everyone!¡±


    BOOM!


    Such words were so overbearing that the world immediately swarmed over.


    Everyone hurried over to listen to the cultivation of this vein.


    In the training hall.


    this path of cultivation is different from physics. It¡¯s all about the concept of nature ¡­ Observe the things in the world and analyze their principles.¡±


    One of the Treemen was wearing a gray Daoist robe with an exquisite and mysterious Eight Trigrams of yin and yang on it. The periodic table of elements was written on the 64 trigrams, which were densely packed with precise characters.


    He was obviously prepared.


    The competition between orthodoxy disciples was just that cruel.


    With a horsetail whisk in his hand, he said indifferently, ¡± we, the ancient Taoists, studied chemistry!


    There was a huge commotion below.


    They didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    What was a Taoist?


    What was chemistry?


    The tree man Daoist priest slowly opened his mouth, his voice like thunder,


    the Dao is natural. The rules of the operation of all things in the world are the great Dao.


    ¡°The great Dao is invisible and gives birth to heaven and earth. The great Dao was emotionless, operating the sun and moon. The great Dao has no name, it nurtures all things.¡±


    ¡°The Dao is natural, and the people walk the great Dao. They are called Daoist!¡±


    The moment these few words were written, the people below fell silent.


    He only felt his heart tremble like thunder. This short paragraph was too profound and mysterious, as if it contained the mysteries of the universe. It was too frightening.


    Nature is Dao?


    Daoist priests walked on the path of nature, just like the Buddha, a path that led straight to the extreme cultivation system?


    They seemed to see a group of ancient people from tens of thousands of years ago, with black hair draped over their shoulders, dominating the world, all living beings bowing down, walking on the great Dao, controlling the wind, rain, Thunder, and lightning, then ¡­ What kind of peerless style would that be?


    ¡°What is chemistry?¡±


    Dao is nature, Dao follows nature, and chemistry is the study of natural changes ¡­


    The Treeman still held the horsetail whisk in his hand and looked down. He pointed at the sky, the earth, the mountains, and the rivers, and sang loudly, ¡± don¡¯t restrict everything, don¡¯t restrict nature, do as you please.


    the sun and the moon are self-ignited. The stars are self-ordered. The beasts are self-born. The wind is self-generated. The water flows without being pushed. The plants are self-generated!


    ocean shift, material transition.


    ¡°The art of myriad changes ¡­ It¡¯s for chemistry.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the sky fell and the earth cracked.

 Chapter 591

    ?


    591 The exploration of ancient history


    At this moment, the people who were listening below felt that they were surrounded by an indescribable suffocation.


    They had thought that the true essence of the world was ¡± physics.


    The theory of matter, the essence of form.


    Understanding it meant understanding the basic material structure of all things in the world and controlling the source of light and field, which was the only ultimate power.


    This was already unbelievable, but he had accepted it before. He had only entered Buddhism a few years ago and gradually understood the profoundness within. However, at this time, the concept that he had just established was shattered once again.


    Because someone had told them two words: Chemistry.


    It was the art of transformation of all things in the world!


    This was also a mysterious cultivation method of the ancient Huaxia God system. It stood side by side with the Buddhist branch and pointed directly to the true meaning of all things.


    The ancient Dao had also created an unimaginable number of gods and Buddhas in the ancient times. They were the ancestors of the ancient Immortals of this land.


    This was enough to make all the heavenly emperors, paragons, and experts from the major sects and factions restless, as if they had been hit by multiple waves.


    At this moment, other than shock, they could only look up.


    this is the second ultimate-level cultivation path.


    Even the Devas were whispering.


    They felt that their so-called pride in the past was nothing more than a frog in a well, a laughable ant of this era.


    dare I ask, the difference in essence ¡­ Heavenly Emperor Xin said slowly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good that you¡¯ve become a Buddhist.¡±


    As soon as this Treeman saw heavenly Emperor Xin¡¯s bald head, which had removed the six roots of purity, he could not help but feel heartache. He had come a step too late and had been harmed by force.


    Those guys didn¡¯t have hair, so they wanted to trick others into falling with them.


    ¡°As for the difference in essence?¡±


    The tree man Daoist priest smiled and slowly stretched out his hand. Daoist master transformation is the study of any transformation in the world. All things in the world reinforce and counteract each other, replacing each other. One quality satisfies another, one quality restrains another, and one quality dominates the other.


    Huala!


    He stretched out his hand, and flames appeared out of thin air. After the flames burned, they actually turned into water, slowly flowing on his hand.


    Everyone was completely dumbfounded.


    Fire from the void?


    It was clearly a flame, but it turned into water after burning?


    How could there be such an illogical thing in this world?


    ¡°This is C-chemistry.¡± The Daoist slowly rose into the air, and an explosion actually occurred when he extended his hand.


    Everyone revealed a strange expression.


    He could actually fly in the air at such a low realm? Did he break the shackles of his realm?


    And what was that explosion?


    They couldn¡¯t understand it. It was as strange as when they saw the Buddha.


    ¡°This is the art of myriad changes.¡±


    The tree man floated in the air and said softly, ¡± it can be separated into gas from water, water can be produced from burning flames, and light can be separated from water. According to this principle, many extraordinary transformations will be produced from that one thing.


    ¡°This is the Dao. If you want to learn, I can teach you.¡±


    ¡­.


    On this day, Dao cultivators were born from this.


    Cultivators followed the path of Dao and gradually became prosperous, not weaker than Buddhas.


    Chemistry and Physics were on the rise!


    The internet was also in an uproar.


    ¡°Hahahahaha! Are you guys poisonous? this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such serious nonsense! He laughed like crazy! Chemistry and Physics are just right!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that there wasn¡¯t such a myth in ancient times!¡±


    I even feel that the nine years of compulsory education in modern times, where we study Chemistry and Physics seriously, is clearly to inherit the legacy of our ancient Chinese!


    ¡°Brothers, rise for learning!¡±


    ¡± the top scorer of the science subjects of the college entrance examination is here. if you were born in it, you would rule over the ages and crush all the geniuses and princes. you would destroy all the hydrogen, helium, lithium, beryllium, and borns techniques. you would only regret not being born in this world! ¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone was very excited. They had completely revived the ancient civilization.


    How could the speed of their deduction be faster than that of the entire world when they were deducing two major systems on their own? The future of this world was about to change.


    The forbidden Dark Zone and the ancient great saints might be able to fight back.


    ¡°But according to our conjectures, the style of this era is already very obvious.¡±


    ¡°Yes, history is divided into three stages.¡±


    the first stage is the Super ancient era of gods and Buddhas hundreds of millions of years ago, which is the ancient era of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. It corresponds to the thousands of years of Huaxia. When these Earth¡¯s heroes ascended, a terrifying war broke out, and gods and Buddhas fell all over the sky. It¡¯s likely to be a fight between Chemistry and Physics.


    Everyone nodded. That was indeed the case.


    the second stage was after the destruction. There were no Immortals or gods in the world, and the world was broken, which was the chaotic ancient era. This era should correspond to our Qing Dynasty.


    This was also explained by the fact that no one had ascended during the Dharma ending age.


    ¡°In this era, there should have been people who cultivated to become Immortals and gods. However, a Big Shot from the Samsara Palace established the six paths of reincarnation and ruled the world. Thus, before there were any rank eight gods, the era of Immortals was completely formed.¡±


    Everyone fell silent. This unknown mastermind was a little scary.


    ¡°The third stage is now! The path to immortality has been severed, and those who want to defy the heavens like Jue wushen and the ancient existences in the dark forbidden zone want to overthrow the Emperor who controls Samsara and continue the path to immortality.¡±


    ¡­


    After a series of conjectures, the entire vast world view was completely clear, and the flesh and blood appeared in front of everyone.


    What they needed to do now was to resist the ancient beings in the Forbidden Zone.


    Pa ta.


    Xu Zhi turned off his tablet.


    they¡¯re really starting to affect the entire world ¡­ Just as I guessed, no matter how weak they are, they will still find ways to move the world.¡±


    When he saw this, his expression became strange.


    This scene was very strange.


    Don¡¯t you think his style isn¡¯t right? But it was also very classical.


    Everything changed ¡­


    In fact, it was very high-end and far more metaphysical than the previous world. It was a true transcendent, with a rich Foundation and a more ancient and elegant atmosphere.


    But even if you said he was right, you still felt that something was not right.


    ¡°As expected, this world has been played by them.¡± Xu Zhi took another look at the players and found that they had begun to fool the heavenly emperors of the mortal world, bringing them into the mortal world on a regular basis.


    When he had the strength to repulse, he would reprimand the beast.


    After all, the beast path was a low level world where time passed very slowly and it wasn¡¯t as lively. It was naturally for the best if he could enter the mortal world.


    it¡¯s enough that they¡¯re at the peak of their time. They¡¯ll also witness history.


    Xu Zhi smiled and suddenly walked down the streets of this world. He looked at the people on both sides of the road and said, ¡± in fact, I can even more directly witness the history that they have changed.


    What would happen if he entered the path of humanity once in a while?


    One day for the beast path, ten days for the human path.


    This caused them to witness an era of rapid development after they had changed it.


    This type of online game model was very good.


    Although he had seen them change the era before, he had only seen it on the internet! The flow of time in front of him was different, so he could see this more directly. He could keep going in and see the changes he would bring to the future.


    only with a sense of participation can you feel the depth of history. Xu Zhi felt that his model was perfect. very soon, after they enter the path of humanity a few more times, the whole world will be filled with some of the legends from before ¡­ I¡¯ll see the system that I¡¯ve derived develop into a great era.¡±


    Of course, they had to live long enough to achieve this.


    With the current trend, if they did not break through, this batch of players would not live long. They would probably be eliminated very soon. Even if they broke through to the celestial Emperor realm, they would only be 80 years old.


    ¡°However, speaking of the great era ¡­¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s gaze gradually lowered. they¡¯re at their peak, so they¡¯re probably going to cause a ruckus soon. It¡¯s better to make the ancient existence in the Forbidden Zone more real.

 Chapter 592

    ?


    592 Creating the new age Dao fruit tree (2 in 1)


    In fact, these forbidden dark zones were quite easy to create.


    The forbidden mountains, the pitch-black Forbidden Lands, all sorts of strange phenomena, and even the ancient remains sealed in Amber were just the surface.


    It looked good but was useless.


    The radiation from the divine source Amber was real, but the limbs inside were like an internal ¡± coating ¡± pattern. It was just an act, and after melting, people would find that they had long decayed with the passage of time.


    As for the so-called restricted area, he only needed to be in a heavily-radioactive area.


    The radiation zone was strange to begin with. It was deformed, mutated, and oozed pus. There was no need to do anything that would waste more energy.


    However, how should the ancient existences of the ancient forbidden zone, the peerless demonic men who ruled the world, be shaped?


    Those were all peerless heavenly emperors with exaggerated battle prowess. They weren¡¯t easy to shape!


    Xu Zhi knew that he did not have that many talents under his command.


    The inner world in front of him, the small Rubik¡¯s Cube of the six paths of reincarnation, was the Zerg Army directly under his command, but it was still in the process of being nurtured ¡­


    After much deliberation, he felt that it would be very difficult. He had created an eighteen-story hell of arcade games to gather faith. Jue wushen and su huanzhen inside would have gathered their power of will and grown by the time they appeared in front of people without needing their real combat strength. They would no longer be fake.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, they were as strong as they were strong.


    However, the stronger it was, the greater and longer the wish power absorbed, and the energy was equal.


    And what was in front of him?


    The penalty area existed, but there was no time for them to develop!


    These newly-born ancient existences of the ancient forbidden zone would soon appear and start an earth-shattering war.


    Not only did they have to fight, but they also had to have an advantage and even crush him!


    however, this is still a part of the world¡¯s restoration. It will make the world more full of potential. The eighteen levels of hell in the arcade game are already brewing a bunch of peerless existences ¡­ And if this forbidden zone were to develop as well, it would give birth to a batch of peerless existences.¡±


    The heaven and earth within the body of the nine revolutions mysterious art was his true foundation.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s a little difficult to raise a group of ants in my inner world.¡± He blinked his eyes helplessly.


    Tap tap tap tap.


    Xu Zhi was walking deep in the dark mountains.


    Radiation was everywhere. Emerald green vines, pitch-black soil, and a wet and dark environment gave people a feeling of a cold wind.


    ¡®I do have to create some forbidden zones ¡­ However, the existences of these forbidden zones aren¡¯t a gathering of faith. They should be real living beings.¡± Xu Zhi was silent for a few seconds.


    Because how could faith be gathered?


    Some people read him, worshipped him, praised him, feared him, and feared him.


    The existence of these ancient forbidden zones had long been forgotten by time. Hell was still fine as it was a one-on-one game, but somewhere in a forbidden zone, in order to gather the faith of countless creatures, one had to build a Dragon earth vein and turn the entire world into a formation, so this path could not be taken.


    As for the Dragon Ball?


    He didn¡¯t build a dragon vein?


    Its mother was the entire planet, so it naturally had no such worries.


    it can only be a real living creature, but it¡¯s not difficult for me. I¡¯m a knowledgeable ancient God.


    Xu Zhi had a contemplative look on his face. He squatted down slightly and touched the black soil that was covered in radiation. It was wet, and there were a lot of black dead branches in it. as a level nine super ancient God, I¡¯m an existence from the most ancient era that has lived for at least tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of years in the eyes of outsiders ¡­ Even though it¡¯s just cosplay, I do have twenty to thirty thousand years of experience.¡±


    All the worlds were developing at the same time.


    However, the total time added up to twenty to thirty thousand years.


    The older an existence was, the more knowledgeable they would be. They would be able to witness the systems and civilizations of each world and naturally, solve any problems easily. To them, the world would gradually become no longer a secret as their understanding deepened.


    Although Xu Zhi had not broken through to the ninth level, had not truly lived for tens of thousands of years, and did not have the level of thinking of top rank-8 powerhouses like Medusa, di Qi, and Carolyn ¡­


    However, he had the widest vision.


    Because he built the sandbox to deduce the civilization system, allowing the people in the sandbox to open up a path and overcome all obstacles. He could also communicate with these existences and secretly learn their system, thinking, and wisdom. He stood on the shoulders of everyone.


    Hualala!


    Xu Zhi stretched out his hand.


    The extra Rubik¡¯s Cubes appeared again and slowly hovered in the air.


    These were some Rubik¡¯s Cubes that were previously made for Jue wushen and the other living beings in the arcade. Now, they were going to add living beings in the reincarnation mechanism, and they were also living beings in special mode.


    Xu Zhi was going to try something new.


    The unique ancient race that created reincarnation, outside of the six paths of reincarnation.


    it seems that I¡¯ll have to study here for. few years again ¡­ Once this creature is created, it won¡¯t be any worse than the monster cores or the humans of the primordial era.¡±


    He took out his gene bank and reproduced a Bodhi tree that could be seen everywhere.


    integrate the magic core gene.


    Xu Zhi adjusted the medicine and mumbled softly, ¡± those Bodhi ancient trees from before were all radiation trees. They were just planted to be used as paddy fields. How could they be real Bodhi ancient trees? ¡±


    demon cores transmit and store knowledge. This is the real Bodhi fruit tree. Under the ancient tree, one can gain enlightenment and be enlightened.


    Huala!


    Xu Zhi had the Bodhi fruit tree integrate the genes of a magic core. After a few trials, he planned to turn the core of the original Star fruit into a magic core, which would then condense a lot of knowledge.


    He ate one and chewed the magic core.


    Not only did it contain a lot of energy, but the knowledge stored in it would also turn into a kind of divine sense and rush into the brain.


    This idea already had a lot of foundations and was relatively simple. However, there were still many difficulties to overcome when it came to putting it into practice. It took Xu Zhi eight years of time, coupled with the ultra-fast calculations of his magic core chip, to finally achieve it.


    Xu Zhi had done all of this.


    Soon, the magic cores of these apple-like red fruits were injected with a lot of cultivation knowledge. The fruits turned into advanced intelligent computers that stored knowledge and could perform calculations. It was like an ancient tree with many Apple phones growing on it.


    this is not enough. If this is the case, then it would just be a fruit that stores knowledge. The computing power of the magic core fruit would be irrelevant.


    I want every fruit on this tree to be like neurons. I want them to work together and form a brain!


    One year, five years.


    Gradually, with continuous trials and failures, the ancient tree branch became strange.


    The tree¡¯s form began to change.


    At first, it was a lush, round-shaped broccoli, which gradually turned into a demonic tree the size of a brain. A large number of leaves had withered, and the bald branches were like snow-white tofu that spun thousands of times as they stood on the ground.


    Plop!


    Plop!


    True energy surged.


    It was like a wriggling brain.


    Every branch was like a split nerve.


    Each fruit was like a nerve that stored information and memories.


    It was as if he was seeing a mysterious brain rooted in the earth, slowly moving like the heart of an ancient God. It was very strange and terrifying.


    ¡°This is enough ¡­¡± Xu Zhi frowned. He kept looking down and raising his head as he wrote down an experiment record in his notebook. I¡¯ve written a lot of knowledge into its various chips, as well as some memories ¡­ It¡¯s an ancient existence, and it¡¯s been asleep for too long, so it¡¯s forgotten a lot.¡±


    Xu Zhi flipped it open gently with his palm and wrote the number ¡± X1000 ¡± on the Rubik¡¯s Cube to represent the special properties of its structure.


    The ancient forbidden zone was also Xu Zhi¡¯s testing ground.


    Not only did he want to create opponents for them, but he also wanted to explore and develop these strange creatures. If these creatures really developed, he might be thrown into a new world or have other uses.


    The Forbidden Zone itself was just a testing ground.


    At the same time, it was also to create a stronger personal guard team.


    Xu Zhi did not hesitate to turn around and leave. I¡¯ve given you some impressions from some interesting memory fragments. You can imagine the rest on your own.


    The entire brain continued to wriggle slowly in the dense forest in the deepest part of the Forbidden Zone.


    Plop!


    Plop!


    The blood vessels squirmed like fat snakes, the strange brain was beating constantly, and the mana magic core fruit was like the nerves of the brain slowly connecting.


    ¡°Who am I ¡­¡±


    A faint voice rang out from the brain.


    After a long time, he seemed to have recalled something. It was a memory fragment.


    ¡°¡­ I was the reincarnation official sovereign of the secluded mountain during the chaotic ancient era. I once fought with that person to control the Dao of reincarnation and lost the entire world. All that¡¯s left of me is my brain, which has been curled up in the depths of the Forbidden Zone for many years.¡±


    ¡°In this world, he has already become the reincarnation sovereign and is in charge of the six paths of reincarnation.¡±


    this world has gone through too much destruction and only the six paths and six clans are left. Back then, there were more than 100 clans in the world. In the greater world, the secluded mountain Samsara clan was extremely glorious.


    It was filled with emotions as it saw some fragments.


    ¡°In that era, that person and I were the people closest to the law of reincarnation. The two emperors fought ¡­ Although I was defeated, I still managed to grasp a portion of the incomplete rules of reincarnation, and I can still transform into half of reincarnation.¡±


    His voice weakened for a moment.


    it¡¯s another new era. I¡¯ve been asleep for too long and my cultivation base is actually so weak ¡­ We still need to be more careful and rise again.¡±


    A few days later.


    A mutated radiation leopard passed by this strange Brain Tree. It felt the nervous Yuan fruit on it was giving off a huge temptation and could not help but swallow it.


    He chewed the core of the fruit.


    Instantly, the leopard twitched and fell to the ground.


    He only felt that his simple brain had been hit by a huge stream of consciousness. All kinds of magical cultivation methods appeared, and he was suddenly enlightened. He was replaced by another consciousness.


    The leopard got up again and slowly walked into the distance.


    go out, a fragment of myself. Go reincarnate and experience the glory of a lifetime. Return to my brain before you die ¡­ This is also a kind of reincarnation.¡±


    in this mortal world, I cultivate a Supreme technique-multiple neurasthenia. It will reduce one¡¯s memories and transform into thousands of incarnations. Only one of them can transform into reincarnation.


    ¡°I am also a small reincarnation.¡±


    back then, I was one step behind. In this life, reincarnation official sovereign, I wish to fight again!


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi was dressed in a Black Hades ¡®robe and was already wandering in another forbidden zone.


    Xu Zhi did not want to get too many of such unique existences, but he wanted to have more varieties.


    And this tree, one against a few hundred, the Forbidden Zone¡¯s Foundation, combat strength, and strangeness would be flawless in the eyes of outsiders.


    The Buddhist system was at its peak. When the great era descended, others were rising, and so were they. They were starting from the same line, and there would be violent sparks.


    Furthermore, Xu Zhi had even helped these beings in the Forbidden Zone to cheat.


    that reincarnation Brain Tree, the Bodhi Dao fruit tree of each era ¡­ It¡¯s the most powerful one, and it came from the most ancient era when the path to immortality was cut off. It took a lot of effort, but it also had to casually deal with the forbidden existences of other eras.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it and suddenly had another idea.


    ¡®Since they¡¯re powerhouses from the ancient forbidden zone, there are those who only have their brains left, and naturally, there are also those who were torn apart ¡­ It¡¯s not only because we¡¯ve become weaker, but also because we have more powerful people.¡±


    ¡°Yes, each of them will inherit a part of the limb.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s figure flickered and he disappeared from where he was. since it¡¯s a forbidden zone, I still have to do something that fits the ancient style ¡­ Anyway, he was just casually replenishing the numbers, so he didn¡¯t have to be too concerned ¡­ After all, the existence of the Forbidden Zone has long since exceeded one¡¯s lifespan. Their memories have been worn away by time, and it¡¯s only natural that they can¡¯t survive.¡±


    after all, not only demonic great saints can sleep in there. Some heavenly emperors who are close to sainthood will do the same. They choose to sleep in the Forbidden Zone because they are afraid of death. Therefore, there are strong and weak opponents.


    In a forbidden area.


    A mutated ape was resting on a big tree, its whole body rotten. Obviously, it was not as resistant as large animals and could not hold on much longer.


    All of a sudden, it seemed to have a kind of instinct, as if there was something in the distant mountains guiding it. It slowly walked forward, and after half a day, in a dark crack in the ground, it found a hairy ape limb in an orange gel Amber.


    It instinctively touched it.


    His body quivered and he fainted on the ground. When he woke up again, he inherited some ancient memories.


    Its intelligence was very low, and it was. little fuzzy. I got it ¡­ Some legacies ¡­ The most ancient horde of apes ¡­ The human King ¡­ Two eras ago ¡­ Emperor Tianming ¡­¡±


    It could vaguely see some ancient tribal ancient apes.


    Similar to the southern ancient ape, they were hairy, hunchbacked, and had long black arms. They were killing and roaring. In the end, Emperor Tian Ming led the ancient apes of that era to cultivate. As time passed, the ancient apes evolved and shed their hair.


    ¡°I inherited ¡­ One of them ¡­ A total of four ¡­ Let¡¯s merge ¡­ The complete inheritance of the Emperor Heaven¡¯s Fate ancient ape will be restored. I am ¡­ Long armed ape monkey ¡­¡±


    ¡­.


    At another location.


    In the darkness of the deep mountain, an adult monkey leaned against a tree with a long stick and looked at the sky. It was obvious that it was a magical creature that had survived an ominous demon and had already gained sentience.


    ¡°I am the Redbone horsemonkey ¡­ Are there three more?¡±


    ¡­.


    In a deeper area with even more cracks.


    The largest amber stone was as tall as three people.


    A young monkey couldn¡¯t help but roll in, but an accident happened and it was frozen by the amber.


    Unlike the others, it was completely sealed in Amber before it could be born.


    In its blurry memory, it began to absorb the energy in the amber and began to cultivate. However, gradually, the wind and sun covered the entire amber stone with a layer of muddy dust.


    ¡­


    Wuwei Xumi temple.


    Xu Yingluo let out a sound of bewilderment.


    She lowered her head and looked at the six-eared monkey in front of her.


    It was one of the few intelligent animals under her command that had gained wisdom in her Buddha land. However, its organs had mutated. Unexpectedly, this little monkey had entered a nearby forbidden zone a few days ago and, like her, had obtained some kind of inheritance from the ancient forbidden zone.


    Coincidentally, a Buddhist player was listening at the side. He felt his hair stand on end as he looked at the six-eared monkey. He didn¡¯t expect that the legends of China really had some correspondence.


    The internet was in an uproar.


    brothers, even the four great monkeys of ancient Huaxia mythology have been revived!


    ¡°Hurry up and analyze this wave!¡±


    ¡°As expected, the Almighty who wrote Journey to the West was not simple! It¡¯s very likely that you¡¯ve heard of similar myths before, so you wrote it down.¡±


    ¡± This is so interesting!¡±


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi had already walked into the other forbidden zones. He was dressed in the Imperial robe and had recorded down new special numbers, all of which started with X. He had also found some deformed races and instilled their heritage into them, making them think that they had recovered from ancient times.


    This was a strategy to cast a wide net, and there would always be some who could rise.

 Chapter 593

    ?


    593 The history of human evolution


    Xu Zhi walked and stopped, casting a wide net in many radiation-restricted areas.


    He had made a second version update to this world and made some adjustments to the data.


    He had allowed some special creatures to inherit the legacy and gave them some fragmented memories. He thought that he was recovering from the past and had lost all his cultivation, so he began to cultivate again.


    I have awakened from the ancient era!


    I can¡¯t believe that my cultivation level has fallen to such a level in this era. How long have I been sleeping in the source of God? ¡±


    ¡­.


    He strolled around every restricted area once. After he was done, he felt much more relaxed.


    The busy days had come to an end, and the rest would be up to him to develop and usher in his own great era.


    He was a lazy person.


    ¡°This is perfect.¡±


    Xu Zhi had been in the restricted zone for the past few days, collecting radioactive waste from the power generator field to make the radiation level even higher.


    to let the Dominator of Samsara cultivate, and to let the ancient beings in the Forbidden Zone cultivate ¡­ Double the training, double the happiness. The whole world is exploring the path under my guidance, fighting against each other, moving forward slowly, and reproducing the glory of the ancient legends of the ¡®past¡¯. ¡±


    let them fight first. There¡¯s only progress with competition.


    Xu Zhi was still very fond of this radiation system.


    A moment later, Xu Zhi walked out of the restricted area.


    He had already spent more than ten years on this, and the times were a little different now.


    The Dao cultivators were at their peak, the skies were filled with Qi practitioners in Daoist robes.


    In the sect, a Daoist was sitting in a Daoist Rite temple, his long hair dancing in the wind. He was carefree and handsome, and he spoke from a high place,


    cultivators cultivate the Qi of yin and yang. Above that, there is a third Qi, which is the Qi into Trinity.


    ¡°And, there¡¯s another theory about yin and yang.¡±


    yin and yang are the two elements. The two elements give birth to the four images, and the four images give birth to the eight trigrams ¡­ The eight trigrams.¡± The Daoist reached out his hand and a blurry black and white Yin Yang fish appeared in the air.


    further subdivided, there are 64 hexagrams, which correspond to the simplified symbols: H, He, Li, Be, B ¡­


    The Taoist priest spoke as he slowly drew out a periodic table of elements.


    The people below were all in awe.


    ¡°In Taoism, the truth of the world lies here.¡± Someone sighed.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression changed slightly. He felt that the style was not right, but it did not matter anymore. They were not really playing with pure chemistry. They used Qi as the carrier of energy, just like how most other systems chose blood as the carrier of energy.


    As for what kind of gas he chose, hydrogen, helium, and oxygen, that wasn¡¯t important.


    ¡°The so-called symbols are just tadpole-like characters ¡­ We don¡¯t understand Daoist Gu¡¯s symbols and oracle bone inscriptions. In a sense, it¡¯s very ancient.¡±


    They began to walk their own path. After careful consideration, it was really in line with this Xianxia world, China, and as an online game world.


    However, Xu Zhi realized that there were fewer and fewer talented people.


    There might not even be one in a hundred. However, this was not a decrease in number. Instead, as they reproduced, the number of ordinary people increased. Many of those who cultivated Buddhism were ordinary people, but their talent still gave them a huge advantage.


    perhaps in the future, most of them will be at the celestial realm and will slowly advance ¡­ Xu Zhi tapped his chopsticks and listened to his surroundings. Some of the ancient existences in the dark forbidden zone had awakened in advance and had been detected by others. A storm was brewing everywhere, and some of the mighty people who had been in seclusion had also begun to emerge.


    There were many powerful people in the Taoist and Buddhist sects.


    In the Dao sect, the black and white impermanences who had reincarnated had actually made great achievements and were one of the leaders of the Dao sect.


    In the Buddhist sect, other than Xu Yingluo, there were also a few powerful Buddhist cultivators who also built Buddhist lands to save all living beings.


    ¡°As for ¡­ A certain li Sansheng?¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression became strange.


    Li Sansheng¡¯s talent in Hellfire was one of the worst among all talents. He was only a little stronger than an ordinary person. Although he was very weak in combat, he was still very heaven-defying and could remember reincarnation. However, even with Zhang Mo¡¯s help, he was only at the middle level in this life by relying on his combat instincts.


    They couldn¡¯t catch up with the start of this Golden Age and had just died of old age.


    ¡°I can only wait for my next life.¡±


    Xu Zhi stood up, paid, and disappeared from where he was.


    He planned to visit the path of the heaven-born as Shangguan man had also reincarnated in the past ten years. He had also secretly made a trip to the path of the heaven-born.


    Because of the path of the heaven-born, the world was in chaos.


    ¡­


    The path of the heaven-born said.


    A terrifying piece of news came.


    The cloud Emperor, Yun zhongjun, and the other heavenly emperors, after cultivating the new Buddhist system, their strength increased greatly and they rose to the mysterious realm. However, they could not resist the erosion of time and began to decay.


    They didn¡¯t want to die, so they entered the netherworld to reincarnate. They studied the divine source Amber and came up with a method to seal themselves and sleep. It used a certain frequency of positive Buddhist radiation to greatly reduce the splitting and aging of the body, achieving the effect of self-hibernation.


    The streets were orderly.


    One after another, Palace maids dressed in light yellow long dresses and young girls with flushed faces walked over with Palace lanterns.


    The slumbering ritual was right in front of him.


    Yuan Qinghua and Bai Xiaojun¡¯s game IDs were quite special. They were in a group of magnificent streets and palaces, mumbling to each other,


    Yuan Qinghua said in a low voice, ¡± did you see it online just now? ¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Bai Xiaojun did not react.


    They were sent to the path of the heaven-born to participate in this ceremony. After all, their seven children already had some influence in the path of the heaven-born.


    Yuan Qinghua laughed. it¡¯s quite lively on the internet now. As expected, the birth of the four spirit monkeys has proven the truth of our human evolution!


    Bai Xiaojun: ¡°??? ¡±


    It¡¯s only been a while since we went online. What does the birth of the four great ancient spiritual monkeys in the Forbidden Zone have to do with the history of human evolution?


    This was completely unrelated, alright!


    At most, it was just a description in Journey to the West.


    Yuan Qinghua looked around and whispered carefully, ¡± young! According to the inherited memories of the six-eared macaque, it came from Ren zu from two eras ago, Emperor Tianming.¡±


    Bai Xiaojun nodded.


    This was a well-known world view.


    In the previous era, it was Jue wushen.


    Two eras ago, it was Emperor Tianming.


    He didn¡¯t know how many eras the path of immortality had been broken, but he felt like there were at least three or four. The first one was the chaotic ancient era, the beginning of the independent path of immortality.


    Yuan Qinghua coughed twice. who is Emperor Tianming? ¡± The ancient ape clan was the ancestor of the current human race in the six paths of reincarnation. The people of today were no longer the same as the ancient humans. It was very likely that the people of the Buddha era had all gone extinct. The people of today were from the ancient ape clan two eras ago, which was the branch that Emperor Tianming had led to develop.


    In the memories that he had obtained, Emperor Tianming and the other ancient apes had four great spiritual monkeys.


    What was in Journey to the West?


    He was also talking about the four Great Spirit monkeys.


    As soon as you contact him, you¡¯ll find out that the two eras of Emperor Tianming, the era of the primordial apes, probably correspond to the middle to late Ming period when our Journey to the West was born.


    According to Zhihu¡¯s analysis, the Journey to the West happened to be about the era of the ancient apes during Emperor Tianming¡¯s time. The evolution of monkeys into humans was actually the origin of human evolution, and it was the Darwin¡¯s theory of evolution in China!¡±


    Hiss ¡­


    Bai Xiaojun gasped.


    Journey to the West seems to talk about the 81 difficulties, but it¡¯s actually about the origin of human evolution?


    The origin of two eras ago?


    This is the truth that the ancient people have hidden in history, and we have only realized it now.


    ¡°No way, Journey to the West ¡­¡± Bai Xiaojun did not believe him.


    Yuan Qinghua said, ¡± I¡¯ll show you another piece of evidence! How did Emperor Tianming grow from an ape to an adult in his era? It was cultivation! Then what should he cultivate? He trained in radiation and shed his fur. The radiation caused him to mutate and evolve, and he became a human.¡±


    Bai Xiaojun¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He put down the teacup. So it was the early ancient programmers who studied hard and became bald before they evolved into humans?¡±


    Passionate about learning?


    He suddenly recalled the words he had said about Buddhism.


    Our hair has absorbed the nutrients in our brains!


    ¡°Hair causes our brains to develop and shrink!


    Does having little hair mean that you¡¯re smart?


    It was no wonder that the biggest difference between monkeys and humans was their fur. It turned out that the people of the six paths of reincarnation in this era had evolved into humans after the ancient nuclear war.


    But of course, at that time, they should have been tortured by the radiation forbidden zone.


    He had indeed seen some mutated apes in the radiation-restricted area. They were extremely bald, as if they were albinism, without a single strand of hair.


    Yuan Qinghua nodded. what¡¯s Journey to the West about? ¡± The story of a monkey who had gone through many hardships and difficulties in 80 years to obtain Mahayana Buddhism was very likely to be the hardships of evolving into a human. This was the evolution theory of Buddhism! It took a long time to point it out. Our Great China is a few hundred years earlier than Darwin!¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Bai Xiaojun was also silent for a moment. radiation caused evolution? ¡± So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    There were indeed many big shots on the internet who could analyze it in such depth.


    And he didn¡¯t doubt it, because it was completely correct. Two times ¡­ Radiation in the Forbidden Zone causes hair removal ¡­ Both sides had four spirit monkeys ¡­ Emperor Tianming also led the Apes to evolve into humans.


    [ Journey to the West ] might really correspond to Emperor Tianming¡¯s monkey era.


    Xu Zhi sat at the tea table next to him and sipped his tea in silence.


    cough, cough, cough. There¡¯s a crazy discussion on the internet. Some people have even started to look through other similar histories, thinking that they might discover some other truth ¡­ However, this is only the background of the game.¡± Xue Bai Xue laughed and sneaked over. after all, this is the game. The history of the human race¡¯s evolution in the six realms of reincarnation. They experienced nuclear radiation and evolved by practicing Buddhism ¡­ Our ancient Earth humans probably didn¡¯t have such treatment.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he began to change the topic. by the way, the few people in power are asleep. Why did they call us up? ¡±


    ¡°Who knows? anyway, we¡¯re going anywhere. He¡¯s probably just here to attend the ceremony.¡±


    Yuan Qinghua rested her chin on her hand and said, ¡± Emperor Yun and Yun zhongjun are two monsters. They have both cultivated Buddhism and are unfathomable. They might really be half a step into the Saint realm. Perhaps they are already comparable to Dao Changsheng and di Qi, who could defeat more than a dozen people of the same realm.


    There was no comparison at all with Medusa, as they were not on the same level.


    ¡°Who knows? He had never seen them go all out. They were well hidden, but their talents were the kind that could beat more than a dozen people of the same level, especially Emperor Yun. Who could stop him when he knelt down passively in an area? With his heaven-defying talent and his cultivation in Buddhism, he might really be comparable.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, so what if you¡¯re strong? The source of God is going to be sealed soon. It is said that they paid a huge price to be frozen inside and it will not be easy to revive in the future. The path of the heaven-born is going to be in chaos soon ¡­ Fen Tian and Feng Tian are probably going to rebel against Yun Tian.¡±


    that¡¯s right. Emperor Yun and Yun zhongjun can only be the cloud sky Holy Land¡¯s last resort. Even if they manage to invite the Saints sealed in the source of God, they might not have enough resources to seal the source of God again. It¡¯ll be a joke if they die of old age outside.


    Xu Zhi listened quietly. The path of the heaven-born was indeed going to undergo a major change. Although Zhang Ji had reincarnated in the path of the heaven-born, he was from the burning heavens region. Although he could not remember his past life, he might not continue to be loyal to Yuntian as a heaven-born.


    Suddenly, a cry of surprise came from below the teahouse.


    ¡°Fairy man is here!¡±


    ¡°Fairy man is here to sell delicious food!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really a delicious dish.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s wearing a veil, hiding Qingcheng¡¯s beauty.¡±


    ¡­


    An extremely beautiful woman walked out of the crowd. She wore a white veil, revealing half of her cold and flawless exquisite face. Her figure was perfect and hot, and her long and round legs were like white jade, like the most delicate and flawless porcelain.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s gaze swept over.


    Shangguan man had also been reincarnated.


    Now, she was already 17 or 18 years old. She was a famous dish, the beauty of heaven and man. A bowl of mesmerizing soup could make men dizzy. Although she was a famous beauty, she had always felt inferior and had a unique aesthetic. She felt that she was ugly, so ugly that she could not be seen by others, so she always covered her face with a veil.

 Chapter 594

    ?


    594 Samsara official sovereign, I¡¯ve caught you!(2 in 1)


    Meng Po of our netherworld branch has also reincarnated.


    Different from the black and white impermanences, she was directly reincarnated into the path of the heaven man. However, as a clergyman of hell, she had some privileges similar to li Sansheng, and she could barely have some memory fragments of the past.


    Only after death and reincarnation, when he returned to the netherworld, would he be able to remember himself completely.


    I¡¯m a little speechless. Shangguan man has been influenced by himself, and his aesthetic is wrong!


    ¡®In this life, I¡¯ll treat ugliness as beauty ¡­ You¡¯re obviously very good looking now, but you¡¯re still wearing a veil and feel that you¡¯re so ugly that you can¡¯t face anyone!¡± Xu Zhi sat in the distance and was almost speechless.


    He didn¡¯t interfere directly.


    This was probably the aftereffect of mengpo¡¯s profession.


    After all, in the past, he would always look at his ugly self in hell, smile foolishly in the mirror, and flirt with her ¡­


    ¡°However, he¡¯s the most serious person I¡¯ve ever had to worry about in all these years.¡± Xu Zhi felt that Shangguan man really did not have it easy.


    He worked so hard, but he ended up with such an aftereffect.


    However, Xu Zhi had checked up on Shangguan man of this life and returned to his old profession. Although he was no longer in the indecent brothel, he had opened an indecent restaurant.


    It was all ecstasy.


    Don¡¯t think that after she became Meng Po, her talent didn¡¯t grow because she didn¡¯t train in the reincarnation all these years. In fact, this wasn¡¯t the case. Her profession happened to greatly hone her talent.


    Now, her soup was really similar to the talent of bewitching soup, which could make people dizzy. That was why she was able to bewitch the Celestials of the cloud world, not only because of her beauty, but also because of her ¡®good food¡¯.


    The requirements of the divine title of the netherworld were difficult to choose precisely because they had to be in line with the tempering of one¡¯s talent. Otherwise, you could just randomly choose someone who didn¡¯t match their talent ¡­ If one couldn¡¯t train their talent in their daily work in hell, they would definitely not be able to keep up with the times.


    It didn¡¯t matter if they were strong or weak, what was important was that they were suitable.


    Therefore, Shangguan man¡¯s talent in soup made her a mengpo.


    ¡°But it¡¯s still necessary to go through the mortal world to train one¡¯s heart.¡± Xu Zhi lowered his head and looked down at Shangguan man. She smiled gently, giving off a kind of soul-stirring and pure beauty. She cooked delicious food for everyone. I don¡¯t know how many people are obsessed with her ¡­ His talent might not be any less terrifying than Emperor Yun¡¯s.¡±


    What was Emperor Yun¡¯s talent?


    The aura of an Emperor, those who saw it knelt down, and unconsciously, a shadow was planted in their hearts.


    What was Shangguan man¡¯s talent?


    Bewitching potion, femme fatale, unconsciously addicted to it.


    she¡¯s bewitching people and turning into a Lackey.


    Xu Zhi looked down at Meng Po, who was standing around a group of infatuated men. talent is indeed very strange. A truly powerful talent is not purely about having strong combat power, but a variety of strange talents. It is to control and control people with strong combat power talents to serve you. This is the true bearing of an Emperor.


    There was no doubt that Shangguan man came to the path of the heaven-born not only to experience life, but also to take advantage of the chaos to make waves. He wanted to find out the enemy of his netherworld. First of all, he wanted to become the leader of their era!


    ¡°The path of the heaven-born is really going to be in chaos. The path of the human world is also in chaos ¡­ Perhaps, it¡¯s also time for me to rise.¡± Xu Zhi sighed with emotion as he stared at Bai Xiaojun and Yuan Qinghua in the distance.


    The two of them were still chatting about the structure of the six paths of reincarnation.


    brother, I heard that li Sansheng died of old age two days ago. He returned to hell and threw himself into the arms of the King of Hell. Bai Xiaojun suddenly said.


    Yuan Qinghua nodded. yes.


    What was their first mission after the Dao of the mortal world?


    Of course, he was looking for li Sansheng, who was in the mortal world.


    After all, the others didn¡¯t know who li Sansheng was, but they had a mole in hell who was proficient in all this. Naturally, they had to find this node of fate.


    However, when they found li Sansheng, he had only made small achievements and had some local foundations. He was already old.


    The players at that time quickly discussed it and decided that it could be helpful on the surface!


    After all, he was only at the fifth step.


    It wasn¡¯t impossible to help him achieve a breakthrough and live a Second Life. As the founder of Buddhism and Dao, he could still fool some sacred lands and mortal dynasties to help him.


    In the end, they chose not to interfere.


    Why?


    The reason was simple.


    Li Sansheng had to rise up completely in one of his lives and blow the horn of counterattack, winning with one blow.


    It wasn¡¯t a casual achievement of becoming a heavenly Emperor in one lifetime with great achievements. Because the accumulated good deeds in this life were huge, he would be promoted to the path of the heaven-born directly, just like Zhang Mo.


    Therefore, in li Sansheng¡¯s memory, he instinctively did not want to become stronger. He suppressed his cultivation, did not make too many contributions, and disappeared from the masses. In order to prevent this, he had always maintained the level of the mortal world, constantly reincarnating.


    ¡°It is good that he is dead ¡­¡± The two of them discussed, ¡± after all, this great era is rising. If he reincarnates soon, he should be able to catch up with the golden age that is about to erupt!


    Bai Xiaojun nodded. Suddenly. he looked down at the teahouse and sighed, ¡± brother, this woman is wearing a veil. She looks so beautiful. If I take it off, she will be devastatingly beautiful ¡­ I don¡¯t know who can get this kind of woman.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡±


    Yuan Qinghua said in a low voice, ¡± she¡¯s from Yuntian and has been secretly recruiting forces. Don¡¯t look down on her just because she¡¯s a rank four. Some heavenly emperors behind her have begun to invest and side with her, offering her to be the future Holy Son and letting her compete for the throne of the next generation ¡­


    As for the Saint child of Burning Sky, he was the reincarnation of Zhang Ji. Although he was only at level five, he was still very fierce. After all, he still had some power from his previous life.


    As for Feng Tian Zhong, he¡¯s a mysterious man who appeared out of nowhere. He¡¯s a celestial without any talent, and his name is Zhang Taiyuan. He descended to the mortal world more than 100 years ago and entered the Forbidden Zone to obtain some kind of shocking opportunity.¡±


    ¡°No talent? It¡¯s very rare to see a Deva without any talent.¡± Bai Xiaojun was shocked. a hundred years ago? wasn¡¯t that ten years ago? ¡± The existence of those forbidden zones has just been born.¡±


    but of course, talent is no longer absolute. One¡¯s talent in Buddhism also takes up a large proportion.


    They were talking about the situation of the Devas.


    With these three young geniuses as the leaders, undercurrents began to surge.


    Of course, there were more than ten other geniuses who were slightly inferior to them. They were also trying to rope them in secretly. More than 70 Level 7 heavenly emperors of the path of the heaven-born were investing in these young people and worshiping them.


    Did they think that these heavenly emperors were stupid?


    He didn¡¯t fight for the position of the next great emperor of the path of the heaven-born, but supported and fawned over geniuses who were a few realms weaker than him?


    They were not stupid.


    This was because these heavenly emperors knew that their talents were there. The rulers of the future era would definitely be great saints like Emperor Yun and Yun zhongjun, whose combat strength was so exaggerated that they could take on more than a dozen people at once.


    Only those with monstrous combat strength could rule the Devas.


    Only now would they look at those who might break through to the great saint realm in the future and worship the future Saint Emperor. This was a kind of investment. The greatest contribution would be to the founding of the country.


    At this moment, the ceiling of the six paths reincarnation¡¯s Heavenly Monarch combat strength was extremely high.


    ¡°By the way, could this woman be the reincarnation of Meng Po?¡±


    Yuan Qinghua suddenly remembered something.


    the gods of the netherworld will take regular reincarnation breaks and reincarnate into the six realms to experience the bitterness and bitterness of the human world. According to the cat jump¡¯s hint, the black and white impermanence will be the first to descend, followed by Meng Po ¡­ His Majesty of the Samsara Palace has disappeared as well. I suspect that he¡¯s either walking in the human world or has reincarnated.¡±


    The netherworld had also changed drastically these days!


    Bai Xiaojun¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    He quickly looked down at Shangguan man, and felt that it was more and more possible. He liked ugly things, liked to feed soup, and liked to look at himself in the mirror all day long. Wasn¡¯t he like Meng Po?


    ¡°F * ck, a side mission? We take the opportunity to curry favor? Or take the opportunity to obtain her heart?¡± They looked at each other, and their breathing quickened. Who was Meng Po?


    The main ruler of the netherworld.


    He was the most important BOSS in the entire six paths of reincarnation.


    ¡°So what if you know? What the hell are you thinking of eating! We don¡¯t dare to go up. Although as players, we may not fall for her bewitching talent with our five senses set to zero, but her lackeys have already been bewitched. It wouldn¡¯t be good if we got close and ate us alive.¡± They looked down and got goosebumps.


    A bootlicker or something ¡­


    That was the most unreasonable!


    What was a femme fatale?


    In order to get a smile, the Beacon fire toyed with the Marquis?


    A glance back and a smile could bring about a hundred charms, bringing disaster to a destroyed country, that was no joke!


    Therefore, although they were not bewitched by their talents, they did not dare to get close and were beaten to death by those bootlickers. They could only hide in the nearby restaurants and watch.


    At this moment, the entire teahouse was empty except for a calm-looking young man drinking tea and a white-haired old man doing the accounts. Everyone had gone down to please him.


    Bai Xiaojun secretly pointed at Xu Zhi, who was drinking tea calmly at the side. She lowered her eyes and secretly glanced at his pants under the tea table with a look of pity.


    ¡°Shh! Life is already so difficult, let¡¯s not look at other people¡¯s shortcomings of not being able to give birth.¡± Yuan Qinghua quickly shook her head and asked him to look away.


    ¡°Eh? He took out a Black Book and seemed to be silently writing something down. On it, he wrote about life and death ¡­ What was it? I can¡¯t see clearly.¡± The two of them muttered.


    Huala!


    Just as they were chatting, the sky suddenly brightened.


    The Holy Light of Buddha shone in the sky as the wind blew and the clouds surged. A mirror of light gathered and reflected the entire cloud layer below.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting, divine source seal.¡±


    Countless Devas slowly looked up into the sky.


    A large amount of resources and Buddha¡¯s light slowly enveloped them, solidifying into a piece of Amber made of a special material. Gradually, Yun zhongjun and the cloud Emperor were sealed in two gel-like objects, as if they had turned into ancient insects in Amber, sleeping for many years.


    The entire city could see the huge commotion in the sky as the ceremony was being observed.


    Xu Zhi held his tea and put down The Black Book of Life and death in his hand. He looked up and said, ¡± the ancient source of God ¡­ They really did come up with a similar method to seal it. ¡±


    At this time, a beautiful girl with a slim figure and a cold face slowly sat down in front of Xu Zhi¡¯s table. She sat down with a cup of tea and said, ¡± Your Excellency, why don¡¯t you go outside and see the abdication of the ambitious and ruthless Emperor Yun? ¡±


    or maybe I should go and taste the dishes of a beautiful woman below? ¡± The woman seemed to be very familiar with him as she sat down and asked.


    She seemed to have noticed Xu Zhi¡¯s confusion.


    She pointed at the empty teahouse and smiled charmingly. other than the two strangely-shaped husband and wife trees, there¡¯s only you in this teahouse.


    The surroundings were indeed empty. Shangguan man¡¯s potion was really scary.


    The two trees in the distance were heartbroken.


    Why don¡¯t you sit down with us when a beauty is hitting on you?


    Our two trees are much more handsome than that young man!


    However, when they took a closer look, they saw that the man¡¯s appearance and temperament, his handsome and strong figure, his thick and luxuriant black hair, and his Jade-like appearance were indeed rare even among Celestials.


    Unfortunately, he was not good at that.


    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about good food, I also have some here.¡± The pretty girl slowly took out a Bodhi fruit and placed it on the table. this fruit is sweet and delicious. It¡¯s extremely fresh.


    Xu Zhi was silent for a moment as he looked at the young Deva girl.


    ¡°Or do you want to eat something special? For example ¡­¡± The girl blushed and stuck out her tongue. She peeked at Xu Zhi from time to time in an unusually cute way. me? ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The faces of the two trees beside him darkened.


    Just because he was handsome, he could be like this! Was he trying to get close?


    Xu Zhi took a sip of his tea and put away The Black Book on the table. He asked curiously, ¡± how did you find me? how did you know I would be here? ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like girls? Or do you like boys?¡± The young girl smiled naively. Her voice suddenly became as loud and clear as a majestic bull. that¡¯s fine too. I can be a man or a woman. I¡¯m fine with whatever I like.


    F * ck!


    When the two trees beside him heard the burly man¡¯s voice, they were stunned.


    What kind of monster was this?


    As expected, nothing good ever comes out of it.


    ¡®I thought that this pretty lady had a romantic encounter, but in the end, she¡¯s older than you ¡­¡¯ They mumbled to each other, and they had not heard anything since they came in. They were indeed talkative people.


    Xu Zhi just looked at the girl in front of him.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that it was interesting. He had underestimated the people of the world ¡­ Evildoers and monsters were, after all, very terrifying and extremely intelligent.


    He had been hiding in the dark for so many years, hiding his identity and traveling everywhere. It was an almost impossible miracle to find him alive.


    No one had been able to do this in any of the previous sandpits. However, someone had created a miracle.


    He had not even seen her face before ¡­


    Yet, he had captured him alive.


    Even Xu Zhi had never observed such an unforeseen event.


    Xu Zhi could not help but ponder for a few seconds as he recalled something. He asked, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re following the Asura way?¡±


    ???


    The two trees beside him were stunned.


    Before they could react, an even stranger sentence slowly blurted out of Xu Zhi¡¯s mouth. so, you found li Sansheng because of this? ¡±


    Li! Three! Live!


    The two trees beside him were completely unsettled.


    At this moment, he felt as if he was shrouded in a black fog. He was even more frightened than when they were talking about Journey to the West and the truth of the history of human evolution.


    These three words meant too many things. Could it be that li Sansheng did not die of old age? Was it some dark and terrifying ancient taboo existence that had come to find him? Did he really die of an ominous fate?


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    They quickly took screenshots.


    He felt that this was very terrifying and that the water was unimaginably deep.


    The young girl was still smiling. you¡¯re right. It¡¯s indeed li Sansheng ¡­ Samsara official sovereign, am I the first person to capture you in this era?¡±


    BOOM!


    As soon as he said this, something in the heads of the two trees next to him exploded and broke.


    They only felt shocked!


    The Samsara official sovereign?


    As soon as he said this, the surrounding people instinctively stared at the young man¡¯s appearance. Was this the true appearance of this mysterious ancient existence?


    The hands of the two Deva servants trembled.


    The white-bearded old man in the restaurant was doing the accounts at the entrance of the second floor. The hand holding the abacus suddenly stopped.


    As the celestial teahouse, they had seen too many secrets of discussion. Even Emperor Yun and other Almighties often came to the teahouse to drink tea. What the two of them had said previously could not move them, but at this time, the four words ¡®Samsara official sovereign¡¯ were enough to make their minds go completely blank!

 Chapter 595

    ?


    595 Continuing the path of immortality, slaughtering the reincarnation sovereign!


    These two big shots?


    One of the people whose identity had been exposed was the Supreme existence who controlled the six paths of reincarnation-the Samsara official sovereign?


    The two players ¡®eyes widened.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm as he slowly poured the tea. The clear water flowed into the teacup as he looked at the girl with an almost perfect, delicate face.


    From the moment he took out the Bodhi fruit, Xu Zhi knew that it was a test for him.


    It was because the Bodhi fruit was very special.


    The person who ate it would be able to obtain ancient inheritances and memories. At the same time, it was also a method of possession.


    The other party was the Bodhi fruit tree from more than ten years ago. It kept using ¡®multiple neurasthenia¡¯ to cut itself and reincarnate.


    The Deva woman in front of him was one of them.


    Although it had only been a dozen years since he was born in the mortal world, to the path of the heaven-born, it had been more than a hundred years.


    This tree must have lured a young girl who had entered the Forbidden Zone to gain experience. She ate the Bodhi fruit and occupied her life. It was hidden among the Celestials. He must have had several Celestial Avatars in the path of the Celestials.


    ¡°It¡¯s very powerful,¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed and said, ¡± your brain is indeed very powerful.


    The young girl stuck out her tongue and licked her lips. She was somewhat abnormally excited. it¡¯s not entirely impossible to find you in the vast and endless world! However, it also depended on a certain amount of luck ¡­ I inquired about the news and situation of this new era and found out that in the past few years, information about the netherworld had been leaked everywhere. That¡¯s how I guessed that person. I remember what happened when I was reincarnated ¡­


    But I infiltrated many places and could not find the person who remembered the netherworld.


    The path of humanity was too huge. When he saw the incredible path of Asura, he quietly followed ¡­ I found that li Sansheng.¡±


    This was ¡­


    The ancient existence of the dark forbidden zone?


    He had actually captured the Emperor of the Samsara Palace, who was traveling in the mortal world?


    Yuan Qinghua and Bai Xiaojun looked at each other, and their eyes widened.


    This person was too ruthless.


    Each mountain was higher than the last.


    When they found li Sansheng earlier, they were so excited that they thought no one knew about it. In the end, someone took advantage of the situation and searched for him with their own hands ¡­


    It was the player who killed li Sansheng!


    What kind of arrangement was this?


    This mysterious existence in the ancient forbidden zone ¡­ His intelligence was demonic.


    They only felt very shocked.


    The girl raised her hand and slowly rotated the celadon teacup on the table like a top. I let li Sansheng eat the Bodhi fruit and controlled him for a period of time. I learned his memories. At that time, I just wanted to know the secrets of the netherworld.


    After all, know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated. After that time, I learned many of the netherworld¡¯s structures and components.¡±


    Her voice was leisurely.


    However, the two players and the celestial maidservant beside him felt an inexplicable sense of comfort when they heard this slow voice and the process of the secret plan. They were all entranced.


    This step was easy to say, but it was very difficult to put into practice.


    The white-bearded old man beside him looked like he was still doing his accounts. He quietly put down his Abacus and sneaked downstairs.


    Her voice was leisurely.


    I¡¯ve been in a deep sleep for far too long. I¡¯ve already forgotten a lot of the past ¡­ I only remember that I was once the loser of an era. Therefore, the first thing I did when I woke up was to re-understand the structure of the netherworld. This was a necessity ¡­ However, a few years later, I reached out to the path of the heaven-born and discovered the existence of a heaven-born being, who was very similar to a God on the bridge of helplessness in the netherworld.¡±


    He should be referring to Meng Po!


    Only then did Yuan Qinghua react.


    If they could sense it, how could the ancient existence who had stolen li Sansheng¡¯s memory not sense it?


    The moment the other party reached out to the path of the heaven-born, he already knew that it was Meng PO¡¯s reincarnation!


    After all, it was very difficult for such a dazzling and distinctive person to appear by chance.


    ¡°Therefore, I sent someone to keep an eye on her ¡­ He had been watching her for a year, two years ¡­ It¡¯s been eighteen years and three months since I became a Deva, which means more than a year has passed in the mortal world ¡­¡± She lowered her head, poured another cup of tea, and took a sip. then why are you staring at her? ¡± When I found her, I wanted to see someone.


    I guess that if that Emperor is going to leave the netherworld and travel around the world, he might come to see her ¡­ There¡¯s a certain probability, and as long as there¡¯s a probability, it¡¯s worth it. ¡±


    ¡°Is it worth it just because there¡¯s a chance?¡± Xu Zhi thought it was an interesting statement.


    No wonder she found him.


    Because, he would indeed come to see the reincarnated Shangguan man.


    Of course, the purpose of his visit this time was also to see the end of the era of Emperor Yun and Yun zhongjun.


    ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll naturally do it! The so-called miracle was just a low probability event ¡­ Do you know who can create miracles? ¡°She asked.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    She smiled like an old friend and sighed. he knows it¡¯s impossible, but he still tries ¡­ As for those who never tried and thought that ¡®this matter¡¯ was certain, inevitable, and impossible to achieve, they would never create miracles ¡­ Therefore, in order to create a miracle, you must first believe in the miracle itself.¡±


    The so-called miracle was a low probability event?


    To create a miracle, one must first believe in the miracle itself?


    Xu Zhi pursed his lips and savored the deep meaning behind these words.


    In this world, the most wonderful and most dramatic thing was the unbelievable victory of the weak against the strong. This was called a miracle.


    And almost all the geniuses, great men, and Lords of this era had one characteristic: He could do what others couldn¡¯t, create many miracles in his life, defeat unbelievable opponents, create unimaginable cultivation methods, and go beyond the constraints of everyone¡¯s concept ¡­ Only by doing so could one climb to the peak of the world and become eternal.


    Therefore, the person in front of him had the talent to create miracles. The ability to defeat a stronger opponent was enough to make Xu Zhi Marvel.


    In the long History of Time, only great people believed in the impossible and successfully created miracles.


    ¡®This tree is extremely bold and has terrifying intelligence ¡­¡¯ It must be known that its current realm was still very low. After cultivating for more than ten years, it was only at the fifth rank.


    At the fifth rank ¡­


    Yet, he dared to plot against me, a Supreme existence who controls the six paths of reincarnation ¡­


    ¡°To be able to catch me in the middle of the vast land is already an incredible miracle.¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly laughed.


    It was good.


    Some of the fragmented memories he had given her had bloomed into some interesting flowers that were very beautiful.


    Its efforts were not in vain. Its neural Brain Tree was made up of countless computers. It cultivated multiple neurasthenia, which led to its terrifying intelligence.


    and it¡¯s obviously not enough to just keep her squatting.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord lowered his head and mumbled, ¡± because she is surrounded by countless men who are circling her. I want to make sure that I will be able to detect the presence when it descends. Otherwise, if it comes and leaves quietly, what¡¯s the point if I don¡¯t know who it is? But how do we confirm it?¡±


    ¡°Appearance? Perhaps other than Meng Po, who he trusted the most, he had never seen anyone like this in the entire world! Even the mysterious existence in li Sansheng¡¯s eyes, whose face is forever shrouded in divine light, can¡¯t be seen as he travels in the mortal world.¡±


    ¡°But, speaking of his true appearance ¡­¡± She stared at Xu Zhi¡¯s face seriously and said, ¡± Your Majesty, you¡¯re really good-looking.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a fact.¡± Xu Zhi sipped his tea and remained unmoved.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord chuckled, ¡± then, should I confirm it with my aura? It was too ethereal. Combat strength? It was even more impossible ¡­ However, I do know of a way to confirm this.¡±


    She looked around.


    Yuan Qinghua¡¯s eyes widened!


    Looking at the empty surroundings, he immediately reacted.


    Yes, ordinary talents couldn¡¯t be seen at all, but Meng PO¡¯s talent was different. In front of that kind of femme fatale, she didn¡¯t run over to be a bootlicker, but quietly watched from a distance. There was an 80 to 90% chance that she was!


    He was too strong!


    The intelligence of this ancient Emperor from the depths of the Forbidden Zone was simply too shocking!


    He was simply a ruthless person!


    The two of them kept taking screenshots.


    Listening to the conversation between the two, the ancient forbidden zone¡¯s existence was more and more shocked.


    It turned out that she had sat down and seduced him in the beginning. She had deliberately tested him to further confirm his identity. She had finally confirmed that he was the most ancient taboo existence who had descended to the mortal world and traveled through the ages from the netherworld!


    Even now, the two of them still felt like they were in a dream. They found it hard to imagine.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ve successfully found me.¡± Xu Zhi laughed.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s voice fell.


    The entire teahouse was completely silent.


    he¡¯s really in charge of the six paths of reincarnation, controlling the life and death of all living things ¡­


    ¡°This!?¡±


    Emperor Yun and Yun zhongjun have just been sealed, and this Supreme existence has been traveling around the path of the heaven-born all this time ¡­?!


    In the distance, the white-bearded old man who was settling accounts led a group of celestial emperors and a group of young Holy Sons over slowly. He was in disbelief.


    Even Zhang Ji, Zhang Taiyuan, and Shangguan man, who were the most outstanding geniuses, were among them.


    The Shangguan man of this life obviously did not recognize him, nor did he remember his previous life. He had obviously replaced himself with the identity of the path of the heaven-born¡¯s chosen one. He was looking at him with a face full of fear and curiosity. This Supreme Being who was known to be in charge of the entire six paths of reincarnation, and who controlled everyone¡¯s life and death, had silently descended into this teahouse?


    Xu Zhi did not look at the mighty figures who were swarming toward him.


    He continued to stare at the calm woman in front of him. she has only been awake for more than ten years. It¡¯s not easy for her to be able to find me and do this ¡­ So, you¡¯ve only come to find me?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not.¡±


    She finally revealed her goal. I¡¯m going to kill you! Today is the day that the world reincarnates on the path of immortality, and the day that the Emperor who controls the six paths of reincarnation falls.¡±


    As soon as these treasonous words fell ¡­


    It was like a Thunderbolt on a clear day. The world came to a standstill, and the entire teahouse was deathly silent.

 Chapter 596

    ?


    596 Only the living can keep secrets


    ¡°Kill the reincarnation Emperor?¡±


    ¡°In this life, you¡¯re going to challenge the immortal path here?¡±


    The air was dead silent.


    In an instant, the entire teahouse was scared out of its wits.


    As if they had turned into a piece of frozen Amber, shock, fear, and confusion, the expressions of the powerful beings were like statues, vivid and lifelike, showing all kinds of expressions in the world.


    These words were really treasonous. Who in the world would dare to say it?


    I¡¯m afraid that if I enter that reincarnation cycle, I¡¯ll have to settle an old debt with you and never be able to reincarnate, to enjoy the suffering of hell!


    They hurried over, unable to imagine the shocking change at this moment.


    Emperor Yun and Yun zhongjun, the two celestial emperors who had ruled over the celestial realm for hundreds of years, had just abdicated and were sealed in the source of God to walk into the future. And it had only been less than an hour!


    In the teahouse, a mysterious ancient unknown who seemed to have walked out of the dark forbidden zone found the Supreme Samsara king who had come to the mortal world.


    At this moment, it was even more shocking!


    ¡°How audacious, you¡¯re extremely arrogant!¡±


    Finally, someone came to their senses. An old Celestial Emperor with white hair berated him. He was so angry that his face turned red.


    ¡°How dare you offend the Supreme Being of heaven and earth! We must kill this thief!¡±


    A celestial stepped forward and shouted in a low voice. He was furious.


    ¡°The reincarnation Emperor is the ancestor of the great Dao and the ancestor of all spirits. Reincarnation is all-encompassing. Reincarnation as one, it could transform into countless living beings, including life and death ¡­ Such an existence is not someone you can blaspheme!¡±


    Someone growled, his face and ears red.


    The surrounding people¡¯s hands and feet turned cold as they started to curse!


    They were afraid that the reincarnation sovereign would vent his anger on them and kill them all or even destroy the path of the heaven-born ¡­ At this moment, he was about to attack this mysterious ancient existence to show his loyalty!


    this person has been asleep for too long and accumulated too much hatred. He should have gone crazy.


    Some people, including Zhang Ji and Shangguan man, were shaking their heads and sighing.


    They could no longer remember their previous lives. As celestial Holy Sons, they sighed that they had never thought that the existence of this ancient forbidden zone would be so stupid! He thought that he would be able to catch the trace of this existence and see through the true body that had descended to the mortal world. His wisdom was close to that of a demon ¡­


    Who knew he would be so stupid?


    Faced with the scolding of the Devas around her, the woman only smiled and sat steadily on the chair, spinning the cup. you guys are the stupid ones ¡­ However, this was also natural. In the countless eras and eras, there were many people who were foolish and followed the masses. How many outstanding people could see the world¡¯s structure clearly? There are only two or three people in Lian Wu.


    ¡®I¡¯ve said before that miracles are essentially a low-probability event ¡­¡¯ You don¡¯t believe in miracles, and you don¡¯t challenge or try. That¡¯s why you¡¯ll never be able to create miracles.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    The surrounding Devas were all so angry that their faces turned red.


    How could this be a miracle?


    Not even a one in a hundred million chance!


    Even those who challenged the Samsara official sovereign would die Here.


    ¡°If there¡¯s no chance, then increase the chance. If there¡¯s no possibility, then increase the possibility.¡± The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord did not look at them and continued to Mutter as if there was no one else around, ¡± just like how I found my real body, isn¡¯t it a miracle? Didn¡¯t you all think that it was impossible before?¡±


    The surrounding people were completely silent.


    it¡¯s an unbelievable miracle to find it ¡­ It¡¯s just that killing the Samsara official sovereign today is a miracle with a lower probability.¡± She muttered to herself as if there was no one around.


    The f * ck?


    What was this move?


    He was too ruthless!


    Yuan Qinghua looked at each other. This self-proclaimed secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was a philosopher and an ancient mathematician of probability!


    However, it was undeniable that his words were full of personal charm. In ancient times, he must have been a charismatic ruler with countless followers.


    Xu Zhi also found it interesting.


    He seemed to be in the mortal world. He first created this Bodhi Dao fruit tree, then in the various forbidden zones and various ancient creatures. It seemed like only a dozen years had passed, but in reality, more than a hundred years had passed since the path of the heaven-born.


    It seeped into the path of the heaven-born and made use of the flow of time to grow to this extent over a hundred years. This was already very terrifying.


    ¡°You really want to kill me?¡± Xu Zhi did not get angry. Instead, he laughed and said, ¡± your current level is still too low ¡­ But I still have to ask, how are you going to kill me?¡±


    Xu Zhi asked with a smile and handed him a cup of tea.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord accepted the cup of tea graciously. His expression remained calm as he said, ¡± I don¡¯t remember the time when we fought each other. That was too long ago. However, perhaps we drank tea like this when we were fighting for the throne?¡­ Then, I¡¯ll tell you how I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±


    The people around them felt their hands and feet turn cold.


    These two terrifying existences conversed and felt that they were like a flood and a ferocious beast. It was too frightening! His words were mysterious, and his thoughts were hard to read. They suddenly had a crazy idea of escaping from the teahouse.


    Who didn¡¯t know that?


    The mysterious existence of the ancient forbidden zone had controlled the weak celestial girl with some special means. She was not afraid of being killed at all, so she was unscrupulous.


    But they were afraid!


    Their real bodies were in the teahouse.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be too afraid.¡±


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord raised his head slightly. all of you should have heard of the legend of the netherworld. Di ting, di ting, he heard of the six paths of reincarnation. He knew almost everything, which was why no one dared to resist ¡­ But is he really that omnipotent?¡±


    The voice continued,


    ¡°If they are really omnipotent and know everything about this world, how could they still let those existences in the Forbidden Zone sleep? They would have found the place where he was sleeping and killed him.¡±


    ¡°If he is really omnipotent, how could official sovereign not know that I was going to wait here in secret when he descended to the mortal world and was traveling in plain clothes?¡±


    The surrounding people were stunned.


    He chewed on it carefully and realized that something was indeed wrong ¡­


    Could it be that di ting and the book of life and death in the netherworld couldn¡¯t know everything in the world?


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord continued, ¡± there is no existence that can observe and monitor the entire vast land, the flowers, birds, insects, fish, trees, mountains, and rivers. There are tens to hundreds of billions of living beings. How can they know every single place? ¡±


    the so-called truth listener is just to check and listen to the memories of the deceased on the road to the netherworld ¡­ She smiled and said, ¡± in the six paths of reincarnation, the dead can¡¯t keep secrets. So, we just have to be wary of the dead.


    On guard against the dead?


    The surrounding Devas ¡®eyes widened.


    The dead couldn¡¯t keep a secret?


    As long as they were on guard against the dead who had entered the road to the netherworld, di ting would not be able to eavesdrop on their secrets in the human world.


    There was too much information in this.


    How smart were these Celestials?


    In an instant, he understood that many meanings could be derived from it.


    For example, existences like Yun zhongjun and Emperor Yun had been exchanging secrets with more than a dozen other powerful celestial beings all year round. After all, there were only two of them, and they could not directly rule over the path of the celestial being. They must have trusted subordinates. However, after those powerful celestial beings died and returned to the netherworld, their secrets were naturally known.


    in the six paths of reincarnation, only the living can truly keep secrets! Someone suddenly murmured. He had a feeling of enlightenment. Blood rushed to his head, and his head buzzed.


    Even though they were about to die, the heavenly emperors plotted together. In order to prevent the netherworld from finding out about the other heavenly emperors ¡®deaths, they sealed them in the source of God ¡­


    Even if he was going to die, he had to find a way to ¡®force¡¯ himself to live on!


    Only by being alive could he keep the secret.


    In that case, it was possible that there were not only some ancient big Saints sleeping in the forbidden Dark Zone. There might also be some of their confidants, the heavenly Emperor, or existences with half-Saint battle strength, who were in deep sleep to keep the secret.


    Then their view of the restricted area would change again!


    There were probably quite a few ordinary heavenly emperors in deep sleep, but their combat strength was not as strong as theirs.


    Yuan Qinghua and the other man felt like their brains were about to split open when they thought of this!


    ¡°F * ck, this person is so ruthless!¡±


    This was to eliminate the fear of death in the world and extinguish the ¡°God¡± in their hearts.


    Only those who were not afraid of gods and ghosts would have the courage to fight back.


    ¡®Damn it, I¡¯m the Samsara official sovereign, and I killed it directly ¡­¡¯ This is teaching others how to rebel, to hide their own secrets, and to continue the path of immortality!¡± Bai Xiaojun¡¯s scalp went numb. this is a killer. He is good at playing with people¡¯s hearts.


    But Bai Xiao Jun looked at the mysterious Samsara Palace Lord.


    He was still sitting there quietly, sipping his tea with a calm expression. He didn¡¯t seem to be afraid that word would get out, and he didn¡¯t try to stop or kill the young Deva girl.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you killing him?¡± you¡¯re talking more and more, ¡± Bai Xiaojun said.


    ¡°If you kill this Deva girl, you won¡¯t be the reincarnation sovereign anymore. You only want to kill?¡± Yuan Qinghua, who was next to him, swallowed hard and patted the tree on the shoulder. because it¡¯s impossible to stop it. Even if we stop it now, he will definitely send an avatar to spread it in secret in the future ¡­ Since we can¡¯t stop it, then we won¡¯t.¡±


    Yuan Qinghua looked like she understood and quickly took another screenshot. these two big bosses are too scary ¡­ No wonder he¡¯s an ancient Emperor who looks down on the vast world ¡­ If we send it out, the outside world will probably explode!¡±


    Bai Xiaojun nodded and sneaked into a corner.


    These ancient emperors weren¡¯t something that people like them who had only lived for over ten years could see through.


    At first, he thought that the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was an idiot. Now, he had an unbelievable thought. Was he really going to create an incredible miracle?


    There was some kind of shocking plan, and a counterattack appeared to kill this ultimate boss?


    It was wonderful!


    At that moment, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord continued, ¡± the ancient existences in the Forbidden Zone are in deep sleep in the source of God and have hidden their auras. They only occupy less than three meters of land in the dark ruins. If one did not know the location, it would be like searching for a grain of sand in the vast sea ¡­ It¡¯s hard to find.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded.


    It was indeed so. Even di ting couldn¡¯t find or hear it.


    As for monitoring the entire world?


    If Xu Zhi had not used the ruling authority of the Insecta nest mind, it would have been impossible for him to monitor them at all times. Even with the abilities of the Insecta nest mind, it would have been impossible for him to monitor all the living creatures in the entire world. He would usually only be keeping an eye on those few gods, focusing on monitoring them.


    ¡°I¡¯m indeed not omniscient.¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed with emotion.


    He was referring to his identity as the Samsara Palace Lord. It also meant that even if he was the creator of the sandbox, it was impossible for him to monitor all the movements. The number of living beings was too great ¡­


    ¡°He actually admitted it?¡± Yuan Qinghua¡¯s expression turned anxious.


    He didn¡¯t understand it.


    Bai Xiaojun thought for a moment and said, ¡± because there is no difference whether you admit it or not. It is already the truth ¡­ The restricted area was right there, and he could not clear it out. The restricted area now occupied a third of the land ¡­ ¡°In fact, this might not be all of them. In the future, there might be more ancient lands. Hiding in the mountains and rivers and sealing off the aura is only three square meters. If we want to find the slumbering ancient creatures, we have to dig through every inch of the land.¡±

 Chapter 597

    ?


    597 Chapter 607-follow me to battle the immortal path (2 in 1)


    At this moment, no one in the teahouse was calm. They only felt waves of shock crashing against their nerves.


    At the same time, an incredulous feeling rose in his heart.


    It was as if this mysterious ancient creature really had a way to kill this great Dao Emperor who had descended to the mortal world and controlled the life and death of the people!


    The surroundings were still deathly silent.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord suddenly opened his mouth and put on a concerned expression. He said gently, ¡± you suddenly descended into the mortal world and traveled incognito. I don¡¯t think you brought reincarnation with you. Is this a heaven-and-earth divine weapon? ¡±


    This sentence was very heart-wrenching, and the surrounding people¡¯s expressions became slightly anxious.


    Xu Zhi nodded when he heard that and did not deny it. He replied with a smile, ¡± I don¡¯t have it with me. Reincarnation is the foundation of the entire world¡¯s creation, and it can¡¯t be used so easily.


    If he didn¡¯t use his main body¡¯s ability, it was true that he couldn¡¯t summon ¡± reincarnation ¡± through space. That was a mecha made for his main body, and it was even bigger than his main body, a giant of a hundred thousand feet.


    He didn¡¯t want to use the sub-brain, main body, or the other two avatars ¡®abilities. That would be too shameless. He wasn¡¯t that despicable. He wanted to be the true Emperor in charge of Samsara.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t carry reincarnation?¡±


    ¡°Alone?¡±


    The surrounding people¡¯s expressions suddenly became strange.


    If he remembered correctly, the Emperor of the Samsara Palace had cut off the path to immortality in ancient times, making it so that no Immortals were born in the world. He was the sovereign who said, ¡± before I become an immortal, no Immortals are allowed in the world. as a Heavenly Monarch, he blocked the path of immortality one generation after another and buried the mighty figures of several generations.


    However, no matter how powerful he was ¡­


    He was still a heavenly Emperor!


    Since he was a heavenly Emperor, and everyone was at the same level, that meant ¡­


    The leaders of the path of the heaven-born looked at each other.


    Suddenly descending to the mortal world.


    He was all alone.


    He didn¡¯t have any trusted guards.


    ¡­


    These conditions might be the greatest opportunity in this era.


    All of them were ambitious characters and their eyes were bright. They seemed to have been moved by the words of the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord.


    ¡°A bunch of wolves that can¡¯t be tamed are starting to move.¡± Yuan Qinghua was speechless. She had just been speaking righteously and crazily flattering the venerable sovereign who had descended to the mortal world.


    at this point, these guys have reached the peak of their status. It¡¯s impossible for them to not be ruthless and shrewd. Bai Xiaojun sniffled and said, ¡± the path of the heaven-born is the reincarnation of a large number of monsters, all of whom were killed by wolves.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, how could we have been fooled for so many years? It¡¯s because these Deva bosses can¡¯t be fooled. They¡¯re very smart.¡± Yuan Qinghua was deeply touched.


    But,


    Everyone was a heavenly Emperor?


    Everyone was at the same level?


    All of you young people of the path of the heaven-born have not seen the world!


    At this time, although the celestial emperors ¡®eyes were shining, they looked at each other, took a step back, and shook their heads slowly.


    There was a certain probability ¡­


    But it was almost ethereal.


    Such a terrifying venerable sovereign had blocked the path of immortality by himself, cutting off everyone¡¯s path and ending an era. They didn¡¯t think that they had the ability to win.


    Weighing the pros and cons was a wise move.


    Ta ta ta!


    With the flow of time, the Celestials completely filled the teahouse.


    After all, the situation here had already shocked the entire path of the heaven-born and even the world of six paths. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the mortal world didn¡¯t receive the news, the heavenly Monarch would have come to pay his respects to this mysterious Supreme existence.


    ¡°Hahaha ¡­¡± At this moment, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord suddenly laughed and looked at the crowd coldly. this is what I said about you people. You will never achieve anything great! Such an opportunity was already rare, and there was already a certain probability ¡­ ¡®But you still think that¡¯ this matter ¡®is certain, inevitable, and impossible to achieve ¡­¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s why I said that people like you will never be able to create miracles, because you ¡­¡± I don¡¯t believe you!¡±


    The word ¡± don¡¯t believe ¡± ruthlessly stabbed into their Dao hearts. The surrounding celestial emperors instantly blushed. They were ridiculed to the point that their faces turned red, but they still didn¡¯t say a word.


    Yuan Qinghua and Bai Xiaojun were huddled together, exchanging looks.


    ¡°F * ck! From the front to the back!¡± Bai Xiaojun shouted.


    ¡°F * ck! It¡¯s a connecting link!¡± Yuan Qinghua was also shocked.


    It turned out that he had been laying the groundwork from the beginning, using words to slowly guide them to create a miracle, to fight for the slightest chance of survival, and to continue the path of immortality.


    This was because the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord in this life had yet to recover his combat power and could only rely on the current celestial thearchs present. Hence, he had his eyes on them.


    Such a brilliant scheme was closely linked!


    but we still failed. These people still don¡¯t dare to attack. Yuan Qinghua felt a little disappointed. This battle of wits was very exciting, and the counterattack was at this moment, and there was indeed a chance of winning.


    After all, there were more than 70 heavenly emperors in the path of the heaven-born ¡­


    Besieging and killing a heavenly Emperor?


    It was possible.


    They were all ordinary heavenly emperors. Except for Yun zhongjun and the cloud Emperor, none of them had stepped into the Saint realm with such exaggerated battle strength.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I was one step short of my plan ¡­ It still doesn¡¯t work.¡± Bai Xiaojun mumbled to himself, ¡± but no matter what, it is already very impressive to be able to do this. It is the limit of a counterattack! I¡¯m a fan, I¡¯m a fan. From today onwards, I¡¯m his braindead fan!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also a braindead fan, I love it, I love it! The reincarnation Emperor is so cool now! He defeated the strong with the weak and secretly schemed against the Supreme being of the world!¡±


    They silently wrote down some words and pictures before sending them out.


    [ the leader of the ancient forbidden zone, the mysterious Emperor who ambushed the Samsara Palace? [ a generation of philosophers, probability scholars, troublesogists, and mathematicians have emerged! ]


    ¡°???¡±


    The internet was instantly in an uproar.


    ¡­


    He turned his gaze back.


    At this moment, the young girl was still laughing until her stomach hurt. She laughed loudly, ¡± you bunch of scum! I don¡¯t dare, I won¡¯t go ¡­ ¡®I will never achieve anything great. This is the difference between me and you. As long as there is a certain probability, even if it is just a little ¡­¡¯ It was worth a try.


    After all, how could there be a perfect method in this world? At this moment, there was already a chance. Such an opportunity to fight on the path of Immortals was probably something that every era could only wish for ¡­ After all, it has already cut through the path of immortality for countless eras. How can it be overturned so easily?¡±


    The surroundings were silent.


    Xu Zhi sniffled, finding it interesting.


    He was already working very hard.


    It was a crazy plan, but it was still difficult to achieve.


    This miracle was too difficult to create.


    Who dared to hit him?


    As the official sovereign who controlled the six paths of reincarnation, the life and death of countless people could be decided with a single thought. Moreover, it was not as simple as losing or dying. After they died, they would go to hell and be settled.


    Xu Zhi swirled his teacup silently, his expression indifferent.


    Suddenly, someone sneered in a low voice and cupped his fists at the reincarnation Emperor. Then, he turned to her and said, ¡± you have evil intentions. You must be killed! You deceived us and plotted against the ancient Sage! He used his life to fight for it, but he didn¡¯t have to pay anything ¡­ Victory brings joy to everyone, and defeat brings no pain or itch. Is this the strategy for this trip?¡±


    you¡¯re the existence of the dark forbidden zone. You¡¯ve been eating people for generations and are the source of disaster for the world. Now you want to cause chaos? ¡± Visual and auditory interference!¡±


    Xu Zhi stared at her and sipped his tea with a smile.


    He felt like he didn¡¯t have to do anything and he would be beaten to death.


    At that moment, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord suddenly stopped laughing. He looked down and said, ¡± who said that I will not pay a price this time? I will pay a huge price too. If you don¡¯t believe me, just look.


    She looked at the celestial Thearch¡¯s group.


    Everyone followed her gaze, and their eyes fell on one of the three Holy Sons, Zhang Taiyuan. He was none other than the untalented chosen from Fengtian Academy.


    I have to pay the price. You have already seen it. It is my identity.


    Zhang Taiyuan looked around with a strange and eerie smile.


    ¡°You!¡± The surrounding celestial emperors all had goosebumps and stepped back one after another, leaving a circle for Zhang Taiyuan to stand alone in the middle of the crowd.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually like this ¡­¡±


    Zhang Taiyuan is actually one of the incarnations of the ancient existence ¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s already hidden among us!¡±


    No one would have thought that this ancient forbidden zone had infiltrated this place a hundred years ago. He had even disguised himself as a genius and sat in the high position of a Saint. Countless celestial emperors had placed their bets on him and helped him seize power!


    This was too terrifying!


    This was to steal the results of the path of the heaven-born.


    If he really did become a heavenly human Dao sovereign, the consequences would be too terrifying.


    hehe, are you showing your sincerity and the price by exposing yourself? ¡±


    ¡°Foolish! If he continued to hide, he might really rule over the path of the heaven-born in the future. That would be terrifying! However, at this moment, it was as if he had lost a huge back hand ¡­ In the future, the path of the heaven-born will be on guard against you. Not to mention the fact that Zhang Taiyuan has already been crippled, you can¡¯t have another person who can infiltrate our higher-ups.¡±


    ¡­


    The people around him were sneering.


    Zhang Taiyuan¡¯s face was still calm, and he didn¡¯t care about the attacks and ridicule around him at all. He revealed a calm and masculine charm, like a gentleman, and said,


    yes, I originally wanted to stay until the end to fight for the next generation¡¯s royal power. This identity is the most important, and I¡¯ve spent a lot of effort and paid a great price to get to where I am today. Unfortunately ¡­ Something unexpected happened, so I took the initiative to give up this chess piece that could rule the world. I didn¡¯t mind exposing myself to try to attack the Samsara official sovereign ¡­¡±


    ¡°A gentleman has his own requests and has no other requests. Can you do this? Do you have such determination?¡±


    Zhang Taiyuan continued to speak, ¡± this is our greatest opportunity. Even if the future era rises and is ten times more prosperous than it is now, it may not appear again.


    No one spoke.


    Zhang Taiyuan was still talking to himself, ¡± this is what I choose to pay the price even though I know the probability of this is low. What is a miracle? The miracle of each era would not come to them by itself! This is who I am! Unlike you mediocre people, you are not destined to walk to the Supreme, because you! No guts! He¡¯s not ruthless!¡±


    Some people were still laughing, and their laughter was getting louder and louder.


    ¡°Hahaha! Are you still trying to lie to us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been exposed. Is this sincerity?¡±


    ¡°We accept your sincerity, but we won¡¯t betray the ancient Holy Emperor!¡±


    Their voices were very loud, but they didn¡¯t have enough confidence. Even they had to admit that the wisdom of this ancient existence was too terrifying. Even they were moved by his inspiring words.


    However, the more powerful they were, the less terrifying their determination was. They were not willing to give up their lives to try. The price of failure was too great.


    It was easy to know but hard to do.


    This was the bloody reality.


    no, I¡¯m not trying to persuade you. I¡¯ve already guessed that you would refuse. Zhang Taiyuan suddenly smiled and looked at them meaningfully. He lowered his head again and murmured, ¡± for many ordinary mortals, they can also create miracles ¡­ But do you know what kind of situation they are usually in?¡±


    what¡¯s the situation?! Someone¡¯s scalp went numb, feeling a little uneasy.


    there is only one possibility. There is no exception!


    ¡°Chaotic world.¡±


    no matter how foolish, timid, and tearful people are, only when they are forced to a dead end will they try to fight with their lives. Together, they will use their blood and tears to write a hymn of courage for the times and create miracles.


    only with this will we be able to write an epic for future generations and have a bright future.


    The moment he finished speaking.


    Suddenly, a piece of news came from afar.


    this is bad! Yun zhongjun and Emperor Yun¡¯s source of God has been destroyed by someone!


    The surrounding area instantly turned numb.


    He only felt that he was being calculated from the start.


    Suddenly, an old heavenly Emperor looked at the heavenly Emperor beside him and said, ¡± the former Phoenix Emperor, aren¡¯t you in charge of looking after him? Are you in charge of sealing it in the temple?¡±


    The source of God had just been sealed and had not been stored in the forbidden land yet.


    It shattered?


    The middle-aged man named the former emperor Feng trembled.


    The two emperors had paid a huge price to fall asleep, and now that they were forced to wake up, they would definitely take action against him. He was not far from death!


    Emperor Xian Feng¡¯s scalp turned numb. I heard that there¡¯s a Samsara official sovereign here ¡­ So I asked quasi-Emperor binsi, who was standing guard nearby, to enter the coffin on my behalf. I came here myself.¡±


    Countless people¡¯s heads exploded.


    Quasi-Emperor binsy ¡­ He had an extremely good relationship with Zhang Taiyuan, the Holy Son.


    How many points had he missed?


    At this moment, he was speaking so much that it seemed like he was trying to convince them, but in reality, he knew that they would not be convinced. Was he secretly stalling for time?


    Because of this incident, all the celestial emperors of the path of the heaven-born, including the celestial emperors in charge of important positions, were present.


    This was because none of the celestial emperors were willing to miss this opportunity. This was human nature.


    They would never have thought that someone would dare to take action against the source of God. Once it was broken, Emperor Yun and Yun zhongjun would die of old age. They would definitely punish that person and that force would massacre the entire path of the heaven-born.


    Enemies, allies, and even the heavenly emperors of the mortal world would not do such a stupid thing to allow these two saints to come into being ¡­


    People were the most terrifying before they died.


    Not to mention a formidable person who had lost his life?


    No heavenly being would do such a thing. Even the mortal world wouldn¡¯t dare to do it. Unless the mortal world wanted to be bathed in blood, the only way was ¡­


    The crowd turned around and looked at Zhang Taiyuan.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking for death.¡± Zhang Taiyuan looked at the celestial emperors around him and smiled brightly. I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯ve also paid a great price.


    Everyone was completely silent.


    Such a setup, such a scheme ¡­


    So when he said he was looking for death, he didn¡¯t mean to expose himself. He was using this method ¡­


    Only the status of the Deva Saint child could allow his subordinates to get close to the source of God!


    He was really grasping every link and advancing inch by inch towards his unbelievable goal!


    If he were to say that he wanted to plot against the reincarnation sovereign and continue his immortal path today, no one would treat him as a joke anymore, because now ¡­ It had already been realized!


    ¡°He is indeed powerful ¡­¡± Xu Zhi was stunned as well. He had to admit that he was impressed by how calculative the man was.


    In the next second, a terrifying aura slowly descended. The ground cracked inch by inch, and the entire teahouse quickly collapsed with a bang, turning into a pile of wooden debris.


    Plop.


    Countless people knelt down instinctively, as if they were welcoming some terrifying existence.


    BOOM!


    The lightning stirred the dark clouds.


    An existence that exuded the aura of a Saint descended. The brilliant heavenly might was like the end of the world. The man held a bloody head in his hand. It was quasi-Emperor bin Xi.


    Emperor Yun¡¯s anger was burning as he swept his gaze across the room. Finally, his eyes landed on the young man who was drinking tea. He made up his mind and said,


    ¡°Those who are interested, follow me on the immortal path.¡±

 Chapter 598

    ?


    598 Chapter 608-end of the era


    Obviously, Emperor Yun had already known everything.


    It should have been told to him by quasi-Emperor binsi, who had turned into a head in his hand. However, after telling him, he was still killed in anger.


    After all, he had destroyed his source of God and his life force.


    you¡¯re an existence in the ancient dark forbidden zone ¡­ Scheming Against Me! Then I¡¯ll grant your wish. I don¡¯t have much time left, and there¡¯s no way out, so what¡¯s the point of fighting for a miracle?¡±


    His aura was imposing.


    Emperor Yun strode forward, his eyes as sharp as an Eagle¡¯s.


    Yun zhongjun followed behind him, and he said coldly, ¡± disperse all the Devas in the cloud sky Realm and quickly take refuge in the Feng heaven realm. Tell them to keep quiet and not tell the other Devas what happened here. Also, the old celestial Thearch must stay here! They believed that their cultivation would no longer be able to break through to the celestial Emperor realm! Stay if you¡¯re willing, Celestial Emperor!¡±


    the young geniuses and Saint children, leave quickly. There¡¯s no time to waste!


    The irascible Yun zhongjun was even more furious at this moment.


    Clouds and mist surged around his body as he spat and spat out fine dewdrops. It was a terrifying sight.


    The celestial realm had just started cultivating Buddhism, and the system had just been established. The material accumulation of the source of God was insufficient, and they could not afford to produce two more. This also meant that they were sentenced to death!


    How could they not be angry?


    How could he not be angry?


    He would definitely die in less than a month!


    When they were alive, no one dared to scheme against the two of them, but after they died, they were sealed and went into deep sleep, and now someone actually thought of them!


    Originally, they were already considered ¡± dead ¡°. They were sure that no matter how the people of the present world fought for power, they would not be paid any attention to. Who would dig the graves of two dead saints and not be afraid that they would come out and counterattack before death?


    However, at this moment ¡­


    If they were really tricked, they couldn¡¯t even fight back before they died. They still had to help him fight!


    ¡°Emperor Yun?¡±


    Xu Zhi stood up slowly, and his leisurely and lazy expression finally became a little more serious.


    This was his first time meeting the formidable cloud Emperor, Yun zhongjun, face-to-face. He had not expected it to be in such a special situation.


    ¡°This time, I was just here to wander around, but my identity was exposed, and they¡¯re really going to attack me,¡± Xu Zhi thought to himself. He turned his head to look at Zhang Taiyuan, feeling that life was somewhat bizarre.


    Yes, it was.


    This was already the second miracle ¡­


    To be able to find one¡¯s true self and reveal one¡¯s identity in a sea of people was the first miracle that was difficult to achieve.


    And the third unbelievable miracle ¡­


    Did he knock me down?


    If the three great miracles were combined into one and all of them succeeded, then this great miracle would really be ¡­


    Legendary?


    Fate?


    Or perhaps ¡­ What other words?


    Perhaps the later generations would record that an ancient Emperor who had single-handedly severed the path of immortality, who was in charge of the reincarnation of all living things and defeated the enemies of long history, was discovered by someone when he was casually traveling in the mortal world in plain clothes and fell on a ridiculous day?


    It was really tragic.


    it seems that there are still many peerless geniuses born in these eras. They actually created an unbelievable feat and wanted to defeat the strong as the weak. They wanted to approach me step by step and defeat me ¡­ Xu Zhi thought about it.


    ¡°If there¡¯s no chance, then increase the chance! If it¡¯s impossible, then increase the possibility!¡± Zhang Taiyuan¡¯s voice was clear and bright. He took a step back and said with a smile, ¡± if you don¡¯t try, how do you know you can¡¯t do it? ¡±


    Bang!


    Suddenly, Zhang Taiyuan exploded.


    ¡°It¡¯s really noisy,¡±


    Emperor Yun reached out his palm and Zhang Taiyuan turned into a cloud of blood mist in an instant. Then, he stretched out his hand and the young Deva girl also turned into a cloud of blood.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Yuan Qinghua¡¯s expression also changed as they watched the live broadcast!


    a probability mathematician with a maxed out mouth skill, a philosopher, and a miracle scientist finally exploded on the spot!!


    In this era, things were not going according to plan.


    Shouldn¡¯t it develop slowly, strengthen the Buddhist system, and overpower the small bosses step by step before finally fighting the final boss?


    The era had just begun and had not yet developed, and they were already going to start a war and directly fight the final BOSS?


    However, there were no mini bosses either, because they had not developed yet. The gods of hell had just been recruited not long ago ¡­


    This wasn¡¯t the traditional way.


    ¡°This is probably the real reality.¡± Bai Xiaojun let out a sigh of relief. How could he just follow the plan? How can you guess life?


    ¡°That¡¯s too ruthless!¡±


    Looking at the exploding Zhang Taiyuan, Yuan Qinghua could not remember how many times she had said this.


    They knew that the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord had dared to do this because he had more than just his two avatars. There were also Devas hidden in the dark who might be watching from the sidelines.


    ¡°The big shots are scheming against each other, it¡¯s so exciting! It was even more dramatic than the plot of a movie! Let¡¯s go further away and stream!¡±


    Feeling the pressure of the towering rage, Yuan Qinghua and Bai Xiaojun quickly curled up further away, trembling, so as not to be caught in the disaster.


    They looked forward to it.


    When would he be able to become such a terrifying ancient existence, looking down on the world, arrogantly standing in the firmament, calculating everything, and using all living beings as chess pieces?


    He was simply too handsome.


    As he took screenshots, Bai Xiaojun said in. low voice, ¡± this quasi-Emperor binsi should not be a clone of the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord ¡­ After all, when the Forbidden Zone resurrected, its realm wouldn¡¯t be that high. It¡¯s impossible for it to possess such a powerful person. Why is this Emperor-to-be willing to listen to him and risk his life to break the source of God?¡±


    ¡°It is impossible for an ordinary person, but who is the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord? A lecturer on ancient mythology!¡±


    Yuan Qinghua thought of the terrifying vocabulary and murmured, ¡± he didn¡¯t expose his identity. He used his name as the Holy Son of the Deva to fool this Emperor-to-be and made him tell him that this was the only chance for the glory and future of the Deva that he had to seize and fight to the death. He forced Emperor Yun and Yun zhongjun to make a move and might kill them. It was very reasonable to do some ideological work ¡­


    Ideological work?


    Bai Xiaojun thought back to what he had just said. He shivered and quickly nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    In the distance, the crowd was constantly being evacuated. Zhang Ji, Shangguan man, and the others were all forcibly evacuated.


    At this time, Xu Zhi was not in a hurry to make a move. He allowed them to evacuate the crowd. As a Samsara official sovereign, he would naturally not go around killing and destroying things. He would not commit such an extremely evil act.


    This was because killing too many people was not good for the netherworld. Not only would it increase the burden of the netherworld, but Fengdu Ghost City would also be full. It would also make them unable to hone themselves and lose the meaning of reincarnation.


    At this moment, Emperor Yun¡¯s gaze focused on the reincarnation sovereign. He did not expect his true appearance to be like this. He was a handsome young man with a lazy and casual expression.


    you don¡¯t carry reincarnation and are alone. This is indeed an opportunity, but ¡­ Is there really a chance?¡± Emperor Yun smiled and the heavenly emperors gradually gathered behind him.


    Out of the 74 heavenly emperors of the path of the heaven-born, there were 57 heavenly emperors left. They were all too old and their cultivations could not break through. The number was huge and shocking.


    Xu Zhi looked at him and said, ¡± Emperor Yun, the first heavenly Emperor to rule over the path of humanity, the path of animals, and the path of the heaven-born in this six paths of reincarnation era. He was also once the first heavenly Emperor of the tribe of the path of humanity, the White Emperor, li shuibai. He led the people to slash and burn.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ve found out who I was in my previous life.¡±


    Emperor Yun avoided mentioning the fact that he was once a human Emperor. At this time, he had completely assumed the identity of a celestial being and said, ¡± Zhang Ji ¡­ ¡®The future will also be the current me. Even if I have done a lot in the path of humanity, I might have made all kinds of plans in the netherworld for the rise of the path of the mortal world ¡­¡¯ However, from the moment he joined the path of the Deva, I knew that he was already part of the Deva lineage.¡±


    He said coldly, ¡± Zhang Xiao will be the next emperor Yun.. ¡®m not worried about him after I leave ¡­ But speaking of him, I realized that our experiences are quite similar.¡±


    Wuah.


    The people on both sides of the street were retreating, as if they were running horses.


    He put his hands behind his back, and his eyes seemed to see through the distant years. I vaguely remember that when the Xiao Kingdom was still around, the Xiao Kingdom¡¯s King, Zhang Mo, had said to me,


    People always had to take the first step and roar. There was no revolution without blood. If one did not challenge or test, they would not know the opponent¡¯s background. They would not be able to defeat the opponent and would forever be shrouded in the shadow of the Deva.


    Today, the entire country of Yao has been destroyed, but it will eventually become the spark of hope for tomorrow. In the long History of the Future, it will bloom into a bright flower.¡±


    ¡°Everything that happened today was to pave the way for future generations.¡± His eyes were a little dazed as he stared at Xu Zhi. he is the mortal Dao, and I am the heavenly Dao.


    ¡­.


    The human path, the animal path.


    As they traveled between the two worlds, the Asura Dao Warriors quickly found some top sects and dynasties to announce the news of the path of the heaven-born.


    They could make their own decisions.


    They didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fight an unbelievable opponent this time. It¡¯s almost impossible for me to return because I¡¯m too old, too old ¡­¡±


    A white-haired old man with white hair and a ruddy complexion sat on a rocking chair and slowly stroked the little girl¡¯s head. He looked at the sky and spoke in an extremely carefree tone.


    Suddenly, he stood up and used a thin gray wood sword as a walking stick. He staggered step by step like an old man on the street.


    He was too old, and every step he took seemed to be extremely strenuous.


    ¡­


    In the beast path.


    Hualala.


    A clear white waterfall poured down from the mountain stream.


    The chirping of insects and birds resounded in the green forest. A White Elk was slowly lying on the root of the tree, full of happy attachment.


    ¡°The Devas are not on good terms with us, but we still have to add some possibilities.¡± Next to the waterfall, an old tree slowly opened its mouth and rose from the ground. It rose into the sky with endless power.


    The Elk stood up and chased after the figure. They ran into the mountains and finally stood on the top of the cliff. It looked at the sky and neighed endlessly.


    ¡­.


    In a secret room.


    ¡°Old ancestor ¡­¡± An Emperor in a dragon robe lowered his eyes.


    this is the stage that the existence of the ancient forbidden zone created for us. A white skeleton slowly grabbed a white leg bone and put it on its body.


    Kachaa!


    The bone was embedded into his leg, and his voice was slow and deep.


    we¡¯re too old to keep up with this new era ¡­ As existences of the past, they were almost doomed to die without the divine source being sealed in the new era ¡­ Why don¡¯t you go and disperse the last bit of golden light?¡±


    Bang!


    He flashed into Chuan Qiong.


    ¡­


    This kind of thing kept happening in the mortal world and the Beast path. Many of the later generations who were not informed of this were shocked.


    They knew how long their ancestor had been in seclusion and how terrifying his power had been during that era.


    But now, all the great emperors had left at the same time to fight a mysterious opponent. Who was this opponent?


    What was even more strange was that they all had expressions that said they would not return, which was enough to show the enemy¡¯s disbelief!


    ¡­.


    In the sky above the cloud sky Realm.


    Pfft!


    A series of meteors of various colors shot over, tearing through layers of space and streaking across the land like meteors.


    Countless black clouds rolled in the sky, and the sky was dark.


    Existences clad in golden light were dazzling, and there were also pitch-black killing Buddhas that pierced through the clouds. The black and white rays of light from the radiation intersected, and the air currents surged and howled, making it impossible to tell day from night.


    Clang!


    Black and white light flashed in the sky.


    Xu Zhi stopped in his tracks and looked at the celestial emperors who were rushing over from all directions, as well as the large number of celestial emperors from the path of the heaven-born. I didn¡¯t expect it to really do it. It really created a miracle. There¡¯s a slight possibility that it can fight me ¡­


    However, he still remained silent for a while.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how strong I am anymore ¡­¡±

 Chapter 599

    ?


    599 Defying the heavens and changing fate, a miraculous fate is in my hands!


    At this moment, not only the 57 heavenly rulers from the path of the heaven-born, but also the heavenly rulers from the path of mortals and the path of beasts, there were a total of eight of them.


    The old man, the tree man, the skeleton.


    The old heavenly Emperor of an era had arrived.


    These eight heavenly emperors from other realms walked with steady and solemn steps, as if they were walking towards the Grim Reaper. Every step they took made them feel as if their blood was freezing.


    Fear, suppression, and shock.


    What kind of mood would he have when he faced the ruler of the netherworld who dominated the world¡¯s reincarnation?


    Was that an ancient Emperor who controlled their lives? The Samsara official sovereign who cut across the entire path of immortality alone?


    ¡°I¡¯m not a God yet, the world is without a God.¡±


    Just this sentence alone was enough to shake people¡¯s hearts.


    They had never thought that they would have such a day ¡­


    Facing a venerable sovereign was like facing fate itself.


    ta.


    Tap tap.


    His pace was slow, and his thoughts were running wild.


    The streets were shattered and the buildings extended. At this moment, the great emperors of the present era walked over and finally saw the true face of this blurry existence.


    He was handsome, elegant, and lazy. He was dressed in black very appropriately, giving people the feeling that he was a peerless and elegant young master.


    ¡°Is this the ancient venerable sovereign?¡±


    The Monarchs looked over in disbelief. He looked too young and immature, as if time had not left many traces on him.


    Emperor Yun ignored the other heavenly emperors who had come. He looked around and said coldly, ¡± four early stage heavenly emperors, retreat to the back and set up a formation.


    The four of them retreated in an instant.


    They knew that their aptitudes were mediocre, and breaking through to the heavenly Emperor realm was still their limit.


    In the small realm, the gap was still very big. An early stage heavenly Emperor would not be able to last more than five moves against a peak heavenly Emperor.


    If he didn¡¯t retreat, he would probably be shaken to death by this ancient existence in front of him.


    However, early heavenly emperors were only a minority. Most of them had reached the middle stage at the very least as time passed.


    ¡°26 mid-stage heavenly emperors, set up a formation outside.¡± Yun zhongjun chuckled and suddenly turned his head. each of you has your own talent. You can choose your own combat techniques.


    the remaining 25 peak heavenly emperors will fight with us!


    With a furious roar, the attack was launched!


    All sorts of colors were born.


    I have never interfered with the operation of the world. Life and death are determined. You will not be angry even if you want to meet me. It is human nature to break the path to a higher realm.


    Xu Zhi did not look nervous at all. He was very serious about getting into character, but it was as if he was looking at a group of insignificant passers-by. He spoke with fervor and assurance, ¡± are you all here? are you all the people in the world right now? ¡±


    Emperor Yun didn¡¯t say anything and rose into the air.


    Clouds and mist bloomed from Yun zhongjun¡¯s hand.


    Samsara official sovereign, please die!!


    Bang!


    Huge waves rolled and spread.


    A terrifying aura burst out in an instant.


    The Buddha¡¯s light bloomed and the Qi flames burned.


    All kinds of Buddhist and Daoist secret techniques were used, and their power was amazing.


    Even though many of the heavenly emperors were from the old era and were on the verge of death, they still cultivated two major systems. The most exaggerated ones were the cloud Emperor and Yun zhongjun. Not only did they have heaven-defying talents, but they also broke through to the level Seven heavenly Emperor Buddha and Level Seven heavenly Emperor Dao. Cultivating all three major systems at the same time, their combat strength could be said to be heaven-defying, and they had already entered the Saint realm through and through!


    BOOM!


    The entire area of attack flames fell.


    The huge city wall of the city amongst the clouds in the cloud sky Realm couldn¡¯t take it anymore and broke.


    The largest Imperial City in the entire celestial realm collapsed in the collision.


    BOOM!


    Xu Zhi was still floating in the same spot, unmoving.


    Their endless power disappeared like a clay ox entering the sea.


    ¡°Generally speaking ¡­ One person can fight ten ordinary heavenly emperors and become an initial great saint.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s voice was calm. a mid-level great saint can fight twenty ordinary heavenly emperors. Those who can fight 30 ordinary celestial emperors are high-level great saints, and those who can fight 50 ordinary celestial emperors are upper-tier Saints.¡±


    ¡­


    His voice was leisurely, but it ruthlessly pierced into his heart.


    After careful calculation, Yun zhongjun and Emperor Yun only had the battle strength of a mid-level great saint. Their battle strength was 21 and 23 respectively, while the rest of the ordinary heavenly emperors. battle strength was 1.


    There were only slightly more than a hundred ordinary heavenly emperors, and even Yun zhongjun and Emperor Yun each had half of them.


    At most, they only had the battle strength of two upper-tier Saints!


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m planning ¡­¡±


    Emperor Yun bellowed, his long hair fluttering in the wind as the coldness in his eyes intensified.


    our scattered numbers aren¡¯t like a rope. A hundred of us added together can only be equivalent to one upper-tier Saint at best. No, we¡¯re not even comparable to one upper-tier Saint ¡­


    BOOM!


    They couldn¡¯t help but attack together again.


    Streaks of five-colored radiance and divine flames, as well as terrifying Qi flames, struck the Samsara sovereign¡¯s figure in the center. The attack actually disappeared again.


    It was as if the attack had reached another dimension and never got close to his real body.


    Huala!


    The radiance dissipated.


    A giant pit appeared in the cloud sky Realm. The entire city disappeared, and only the Samsara Emperor remained floating in it.


    ¡°What kind of technique is this?¡±


    ¡°Is the gap between us really that huge?¡±


    ¡°Not a single strand of hair was hurt!¡±


    ¡­


    Even Emperor Yun and Yun zhongjun¡¯s expressions changed drastically.


    This kind of combat strength was already unimaginable.


    Everyone attacked together, but they were unable to hurt him at all.


    ¡°Are you guys done?¡± A look of disappointment flashed across Xu Zhi¡¯s face. He thought about it in his heart and sorted out his gains and losses. I¡¯ve practiced countless overlapping systems. No matter how many of them there are, they¡¯re just small fries ¡­ You can¡¯t even break my defense.¡±


    ¡°Mirror reflection.¡±


    Xu Zhi silently recited the great joy Emperor¡¯s move. As the great joy Emperor¡¯s move of the past, it had been learned and mastered a long time ago.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    The space seemed to crack from the impact.


    Their earlier attacks seemed to have materialized as they rapidly retaliated. The entire land was covered in a colorful seal that shot out in all directions.


    Heaven and earth changed color.


    ¡°Our attack?¡±


    ¡°Absorbing ¡­ And reflecting attacks?¡±


    Emperor Yun¡¯s expression changed drastically as he finally understood the horror of this move. However, it was too late ¡­


    The next second, the entire world was covered.


    Huala-


    The light illuminated the cloud sky World for more than ten seconds, and a terrifying and brutal pressure washed over the entire land.


    The light dissipated.


    The earth was deathly still.


    The intense radiation melted the entire land into crystals, and the ground was covered with cracked dark red stones.


    Standing on the broken ground, everyone disappeared, leaving only Xu Zhi standing there quietly.


    too weak. Quantity can never surpass quality through accumulation ¡­ It¡¯s like the qualitative change and concentration of energy at a higher realm, allowing an ant God to easily kill a huge Celestial Emperor.¡± Xu Zhi sighed slowly.


    These two men were already comparable to di Qi and Dao Changsheng, but they could no longer affect him.


    This was because he was already too strong after so many generations ¡­


    He didn¡¯t even know how strong he was now ¡­


    Just one move from Emperor great joy was already impossible to resist.


    And what was the horror of Emperor great joy?


    Any number of attacks would be ineffective, and attacks of lower realms would be absorbed by him. That was why in that parallel lava era, even if the three pillar gods had calculated countless world lines, they could not find the ability to defeat the great joy Emperor.


    In order to defeat Emperor great Joy¡¯s mirror body, he must not use any tricks. He could only face it head-on and use his strength to crush it!


    I didn¡¯t expect a war to break out when I made a trip to the teahouse. I was set up ¡­


    Xu Zhi was just about to turn around and treat it as a trivial matter when his brows suddenly twitched, as if he was looking through another world. He frowned slightly and said, ¡± I¡¯m not dead. Space teleportation ¡­


    ¡°Emperor Yun, you are as intelligent as a demon and you are not inferior to the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord. You want to create a miracle? It¡¯s impossible to reverse the situation?¡± Xu Zhi gave a half-smile. He took a step forward and disappeared from where he was standing. not only are you testing me, but you¡¯re also using my counterattack to fake your death and buy time? ¡±


    ¡­..


    Space was torn apart.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ¡­¡±


    Emperor Feng stumbled and fell to the ground.


    This was his space talent.


    However, at this moment, he had taken everyone away at once and had used up all his life force.


    ¡°Emperor Feng ¡­¡± Emperor Yun¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at Emperor Feng¡¯s departure. This former opponent and future subordinate,


    He whispered to Emperor Feng, ¡± we will win. The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord has opened a new stage and handed over the miraculous power to me. Everyone¡¯s lives are in my hands! The fate of the entire world! Let me handle it!¡±


    ¡°That would be great ¡­¡± Emperor Feng¡¯s consciousness was blurry. He slowly closed his eyes and a happy smile appeared on his face. In his long life, he knew that Emperor Yun had never broken his promise and he had never lost ¡­ Not this time either.


    Emperor Feng left.


    Emperor Yun was still silent.


    He was the only one who had just realized that this was the first time in his long life of ruling the celestial realm that he had made a guarantee that he was not confident of.


    ¡°However, that terrifying monster is really strong ¡­¡±


    Emperor Yun panted heavily and laughed in a low voice. Thinking of the scene just now, he felt a deep sense of powerlessness, ¡± some kind of special method. As long as one¡¯s realm is lower than one¡¯s own, any group attack is useless? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I should have guessed it.¡±


    His eyes turned ferocious as he sneered. the ancient emperors and the entire era must have been besieged by hundreds and thousands of Supreme experts ¡­ However, countless of them have already failed, which means that if we surround them and fight them with numbers, this path is useless.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, we still have a chance to create an unbelievable miracle, a low probability event? This was all part of my plan ¡­ It will take him five seconds to notice our fake deaths and rush here! The five seconds that Emperor Feng bought for us ¡­¡± Emperor Yun couldn¡¯t help but laugh as he looked into the distance at the violent explosions.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Rings of intense halos, the volume of the explosions, and the heavy sound of explosions rolled over and were about to affect the land. However, it was precisely because of such terrifying energy that it could cover their traces here.


    ¡°If there¡¯s no chance, then increase the chance! If it¡¯s impossible, then increase the possibility!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t try, how do you know you can¡¯t do the so-called miracle?¡±


    ¡°We all have all kinds of talents ¡­¡±


    ¡°Soul-snatching Emperor!¡± Emperor Yun said coldly.


    An old heavenly Emperor slowly walked out. It was the initial-stage heavenly Emperor from earlier. His combat strength could be said to be extremely weak, but his talent could also be said to be of little value.


    However, Emperor Yun had spent a lot of effort to train these four people with extremely low aptitudes to become heavenly emperors. Naturally, their talents were very strange.


    The soul seizing Emperor took a deep breath and understood the meaning behind it. Emperor Feng¡¯s body is too strong. I can only take three hours at most before I die!


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Emperor Feng¡¯s space talent is too important to us!


    ¡°Today, we Devas will fight a bloody battle!¡±


    ¡­


    Soul snatching Emperor, soul snatching.


    ¡°King!¡±


    Emperor Yun¡¯s lips cracked into a wild laugh.


    Ka ka ka!


    A strange scene occurred.


    Except for Emperor Yun, all the heavenly emperors suddenly shrank and turned into small bugs.


    Their bodies shrunk, and with the high compression of energy, the breath of these miniature celestial emperors was like a gust of wind that pierced through the clouds!


    ¡°Talent? Compressed structure?¡± Xu Zhi looked into the distance and approached them quickly, step by step.


    He raised his eyebrows. Although it seemed that shrinking his body size was of little value, it was a heaven-defying talent. It could compress the energy in his body. The path of the heaven-born really had all kinds of monstrous talents.


    There was no such thing as the strongest, only the strangest.


    ¡°This is the Emperor Yun of the past.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s gaze finally became a little more solemn. back then, he schemed against the entire Xiao Kingdom and made Zhang Ji, the strongest of his generation, surrender without a fight and commit suicide ¡­ Such a character, such a formidable character!¡±


    It was not that he could not outplay the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord. It was just that he was in a deep sleep and could not compete with him.


    ¡°Fusion Emperor!¡±


    Emperor Yun raised his hands high and shouted.


    A blood-red ring of light vibrated in the sky.


    Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi!


    One by one, the smaller heavenly monarchs rose into the air and as if they were moving through space, they merged into the giant Hua Yun monarch¡¯s skin. As if they were squeezed into mud, they created strange ripples.


    Emperor Yun was the only one left in the entire land.


    ¡°Soul Link!¡±


    Emperor Yun bellowed, his voice drowning out the sound of the explosion in the distance.


    There was a loud boom.


    Another heavenly Emperor made his move.


    It was as if Emperor Yun and all the miniature heavenly emperors in his body were completely connected, becoming his heart, stomach, kidney, and other similar organs. An invisible and terrifying flame sprouted.


    the combination of the three great talents has made us one. Then, let¡¯s begin.


    Emperor Yun slowly rose into the air. His voice was cold and all sorts of sounds came from his body.


    ¡°Life ignition.¡±


    triple the strength.


    ¡°Spiritual barrier.¡±


    ¡°Reverse thorn.¡±


    ¡°Impact absorption.¡±


    ¡°Body of cloud and mist.¡±


    ¡°Strong immunity to Dao Arts.¡±


    ¡°Shadow incarnation.¡±


    ¡­


    Suddenly, Emperor Yun raised his head and his eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡°Fuse!¡±


    ¡°Comprehensive talent!¡±


    All kinds of talents exploded. His muscles bulged, and his bones and tendons sounded in unison. The strongest talents in the world were gathered, and there were a total of sixty-five types.


    At this moment, it was as if some ancient creature had descended. It was as if a massive, intrinsic power was filling the heavens and the earth. The world trembled as countless terrifying powers collided and fused together again and again.


    the second light form!!


    He roared!


    Rumble! Rumble!


    A terrifying aura flame bloomed.


    His body had completely evolved. His skin shed off his flesh and turned into a blurry silver war god projection. It was as if he was a projection from the higher dimension. His entire body flickered with a glazed and flawless light. The bright red color of boiling hot lava slid off his body like dewdrops.


    that¡¯s Emperor Yun!!?


    In the distance, a team was moving with the entire cloud sky World.


    Zhang Xiao raised his head and looked at the terrifying shadow of Emperor Yun covering the earth. His throat was dry and thirsty, and he was filled with intense fear.


    Just by looking at him, she felt as if a terrifying meteor had hit her brain. She couldn¡¯t peek or look at him directly.


    A terrifying shock rolled and throbbed in his brain.


    This was ¡­


    What kind of magnificent ultimate creature was this?


    The heavenly Emperor?


    How could a mere heavenly Emperor be so powerful?


    The heavenly Emperor with the strongest inhuman battle strength in history?


    Emperor Yun has gathered all 65 talents of the celestial Emperor and started the final battle. Shangguan man held a little girl¡¯s hand and said in a hoarse voice, holding back his fear.


    She looked into the distance and raised her head. child, you have to remember that this is the last dignity of this era of pure talent, the pride of the entire era ¡­


    She sobbed.


    it¡¯s also the last resistance of the entire era ¡­


    ¡­


    Huu.


    A cold wind blew.


    The bamboo forest was covered in gold, and it was a brilliant scene.


    In the Wuwei Xumi temple, Xu Yingluo led all the believers in the temple to chant Scriptures silently.


    She did not spy on everything that happened in the path of the heaven-born, and she could not spy on it.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°I can only pray.¡±


    Her face was calm and peaceful, and she was still chanting Sutras with the others. However, her palms were full of sweat, and her grip on the Buddha beads had caused dents to appear.


    This world could not be without a future.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the depths of the Forbidden Zone.


    Somewhere in the mysterious ancient Bodhi tree that had already migrated unknown, a voice slowly sounded, ¡± I¡¯ve just said ¡­ There is only one way for mortals to write miracles.¡±


    the sparks of blood and death in the final impasse. A hymn that can write history, a courageous future.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t try, how do we know if we can create a miracle?¡±


    The branches of the tree swayed slowly in a strange and mysterious way. There were divine flowing lights rotating, and on top of them hung many Dao fruits.


    ¡°You should know ¡­ To create a miracle, one has to be the miracle itself.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A vortex formed in the sky.


    The ground was covered in a dark red glow. The explosion in the distance was still spreading and shaking, bringing with it a world-destroying energy.


    Suddenly, a figure walked over.


    Eh?


    The lazy young Man in Black let out a soft cry. He seemed to have realized that there was only one celestial Thearch left, and his expression became serious.


    Emperor Yun was terrified.


    Fear was an instinct. Even as the ambitious and ruthless great emperor, he was no exception because he had just seen the terrifying divine power that was countless times stronger than him.


    In this heavenly Emperor realm, no one could imagine what heights this existence had reached.


    Only Emperor Yun himself knew the terrifying pressure that came from facing the ancient Emperor, the taboo that cut off the immortal path!


    However, he was gradually replaced by calmness. Under the calmness of his trembling heart, an intense courage grew.


    I¡¯ve reached this step, and I can only take this step. This is the strength that the world has given me ¡­ The courage of the heavenly emperors ¡­¡¯


    Ugh ¡­!


    He raised his head and roared at the sky.


    A terrifying sound wave swept across the entire land like a shock wave, shattering and destroying everything.


    Emperor Yun opened his mouth.


    The overlapping voices sounded like the roars of ten thousand people. It was spectacular and tragic.


    ¡°At all costs! His life, dignity, pride, and everything else that he could give up! To defeat him! Defeat that unbelievable being!¡±


    Emperor Yun stretched out his hand and grabbed.


    In the air, a cloud condensed into a Bright Stream of ice, and a fine silver spear appeared in his hand.


    ¡°! miracle! The so-called ¡­ A miracle! I created it! Today was the final chapter of the old era! Today, we will battle the ancient celestial path!¡± He roared loudly, his Scarlet eyes filled with the madness of a martyr.


    ¡°Yes! The fate of miracles is in my hands.¡±


    He silently leaped into the sky.


    ¡°I will ¡­ Press forward with indomitable will!¡±


    BOOM!


    In an instant, a silver lightning bolt lit up the sky.


    He held an ice spear and stabbed it into the existence¡¯s chest. Endless light shone down, as if carving his figure into an eternal mural in history!

 Chapter 600

    ?


    600 Hope


    Pfft!


    At this moment, the dazzling spear seemed to be about to Pierce his chest.


    Xu Zhi had just arrived and was immediately faced with such a ruthless attack. For the first time, he felt a sense of danger that gave him goosebumps. He felt a strong sense of death.


    This crazy man¡¯s attack had already exceeded the mirror¡¯s threshold and could not be absorbed by force ¡­


    A monster-like Celestial Emperor ¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s too strong ¡­ This person is too strong.¡± Xu Zhi could not help but look incredulous. he¡¯s actually more than a hundred times more powerful than the average heavenly Emperor of the same level.


    Medusa naturally would not compare them. In terms of numbers alone, she was 129000 times stronger than ordinary celestial emperors.


    One should know that di Qi and Dao Changsheng were only twenty times more powerful than ordinary heavenly emperors back then. This was because it would be more difficult and unnecessary as one reached the later stages. After all, at such a level, one would have already begun to think about breaking through to the God Realm ¡­


    There was no point in continuing to climb the ceiling of the heavenly Emperor realm.


    Kachaa!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s body moved quickly in the next second, ready to dodge the shot.


    Emperor Yun¡¯s face was cold and stern. Almost at the same time, he growled, ¡± you want to leave? condense!


    Ka!


    His talent caused his surroundings to freeze instantly.


    It was like a clay ox entering the sea, unable to resist.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face darkened, and he had nowhere to retreat to.


    He stretched out his hand and clenched it into a fist. The flesh and blood on his body contracted, and he punched out fiercely. He laughed and said, ¡± it¡¯s indeed not easy for an ordinary heavenly Emperor to reach such an exaggerated battle strength ¡­ Then let¡¯s have a head-on fight!¡±


    In this world, the weak cultivators who didn¡¯t care about their physical strength and only focused on their talents and spells had nothing to fear in close combat.


    The true body of the witch exploded!


    The Martial Emperor¡¯s body erupted!


    The entire clan¡¯s Constitution erupted!


    In an instant, the hardness of the body of the three major systems reached a terrifying limit. For the celestial Thearch of the same body size, his entire body weighed a total of 480000 kilograms!


    One should know that an ordinary martial Supreme would only weigh 20000 to 30000 kilograms.


    Although Xu Zhi¡¯s main body did not practice martial arts and was lacking in energy, martial arts required a huge amount of energy to replenish the body¡¯s nutrients. However, the energy of the super-small Clone was abundant, so it naturally practiced martial arts at the same time. It even practiced any system, paving the way for the future cultivation of his main body and laying down the groundwork!


    It could be said that at the same level, the cultivation system of the clone was more complete than that of the main body, and the combat power was countless times stronger!


    His three clones were the ultimate heavenly emperors who had gathered all the systems, foundations, and secret techniques in the entire sandbox world!


    go to hell!!! Emperor Yun bellowed. His eyes were bloodshot and he looked like a peerless God of War who had just walked out of death. His eyes were burning with flames and he was filled with fighting spirit.


    Buzzzzzz!


    The spear and the fist collided.


    The high temperature caused by the high-speed friction was like a hot meteor. The bright light instantly split open, like the explosion of a supernova.


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±


    The dense light streams evaporated matter.


    The energy expansion had almost turned the entire land into basic particles. Violent physical particles were floating around the two of them, looking as beautiful as stars.


    The heavenly emperors in his body were overjoyed.


    ¡°He¡¯s been tricked,¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re about to win!¡±


    this is the most powerful killing talent-the spear of magic power. It condenses all of our magical powers and is an ultimate technique of the great heavenly emperors ¡­ All kinds of Dharma power moves of the killing Buddha, Buddhist cultivators, and Daoist cultivators are condensed into one point in the form of a spear and struck out!¡±


    ¡°Breaking the surface with a single point! This is the concentrated power of more than 60 people after they have divided their strength and twisted it into a rope, which is three times stronger!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to take this spear head on!¡±


    ¡­


    Bang!


    In the next second, Emperor Yun¡¯s eyes widened and he was sent flying with his spear. He crashed deep into the ground and his ears were filled with the whistling sound.


    Emperor Yun¡¯s mind was filled with shock.


    ¡°What a terrifying body. The people of today don¡¯t cultivate their bodies at all. Is this some kind of ancient body cultivation system? I¡¯ve obviously stacked so many combat talents, and with the enhancement, I¡¯ve also used my body to resist my attacks!¡±


    Emperor Yun fell to the ground and his body suddenly exploded.


    space cantrip!


    His arm disappeared from where it was without a sound, as if it had been cut off out of thin air. In the blink of an eye, he threw a punch at Xu Zhi¡¯s back.


    Peng Peng Peng!


    His left foot was aimed at Xu Zhi¡¯s head, and his right foot was aimed at Xu Zhi¡¯s back.


    They were attacked from all directions.


    ¡°The ability of Emperor Feng?¡± Xu Zhi smiled.


    Bang!


    it seems that I have to be serious. Emperor Yun is really going to create a miracle ¡­ If I¡¯m not careful, I might really flip over.¡± His expression became calmer, and his body swelled up completely, entering a terrifying battle form.


    The body of martial arts, the true body of the witch, and the cells of the entire clan.


    They represented defense, recovery, and high-density mass respectively. The three major systems added up did not equal three, but thirty!


    This was a qualitative change caused by the collapse of Mass.


    The hollow internal organs were removed, the solid clay high-density body was compressed to the mass of a Super White dwarf.


    Furthermore, when he used his battle avatar form, there was no explosion of flesh and blood. He was like the other steel Giants with three heads and six arms.


    The fine clay cells did not have the characteristics of muscles. His body was still frozen, but it was emitting a faint light. His meridians were slowly expanding. That was the liquefied Qi in his body.


    ¡°The true body of Nuwa and the true body of Pangu?¡±


    Xu Zhi lowered his head to feel his power. This was the first time he was seriously testing out his own power. in addition to the physical constitution of the celestial Emperor of martial cultivators, there¡¯s a combination in the middle ¡­ This is the current ultimate form of the physical body cultivation system ¡­¡±


    The power of all the body cultivators in the sandbox was unified.


    He slowly stretched out his fist, which was as delicate as a scholar¡¯s ¡­


    One point!


    Emperor Yun was sent flying and his chest caved in as if he had been hit by a star. It was like a piece of iron that was ruthlessly clasped onto a fragile eggshell, heavily shattering and being smashed into mist.


    ¡°Monster!¡±


    Emperor Yun took a deep breath and stood up, unscathed.


    Of course, he knew that at the same close-combat level, the one with the bigger mass would have the advantage. He also had a group of miniature heavenly emperors in his body, and he used the form Emperor to compress their mass, but still ¡­ He couldn¡¯t win.


    In fact, the celestial emperors of this era did not train their bodies. They were all weak Daoist cultivators. Perhaps after they trained their bodies, they could make the ¡± form Emperor ¡± shrink in size so that they could truly be on par with Xu Zhi.


    ¡°I¡¯m immortal.¡±


    He stared at the Samsara official sovereign, an incredible ancient existence, a living Super Monster. with all my talents, I¡¯m an almost perfect ultimate creature ¡­


    The stacking of all kinds of talents almost made him immune to physical and mental attacks, forming a cloud-like form. All kinds of incredible passive abilities converged on his body.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    He stood up, raised his spear high, and attacked madly.


    Within his body, the ancient emperors were conversing and merging.


    what kind of monster is this?!


    if there really are Immortals in the world, I¡¯m afraid that this body would have been forged into an immortal¡¯s body over the years.


    ¡°i can¡¯t even move a heavenly emperor.¡±


    a high-density body. It seems to have no internal organs and. solid structure ¡­ It¡¯s simply indestructible!¡±


    ¡°This body should be the most powerful and most difficult problem. It doesn¡¯t break through the defense at all, allowing the number to increase? It¡¯s no wonder that the ancient heroes of each era were all defeated and could only accept their defeat.¡±


    ¡°Then how do we deal with this?¡±


    it¡¯s not as simple as one plus one. We¡¯re 117 times more powerful than ordinary peak heavenly emperors. This is two saints with 50 times the combat power added together.


    The heavenly emperors discussed madly as they looked at the scene in shock.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Xu Zhi walked forward step by step.


    He bombarded Emperor Yun¡¯s body with his fists, but Emperor Yun received his attacks with his spear. Waving his divine weapon, Emperor Yun was like an immortal God of War, constantly breaking and exploding before reforming.


    The two sides met force with force without any fancy moves.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use!¡±


    Yun zhongjun¡¯s body of clouds and mist is not afraid of physical attacks at all!


    there¡¯s also the blade Emperor¡¯s thorn reflection talent. Any damage dealt to him by punches and kicks will have to be reflected.


    not only are these punches and kicks ineffective, but they¡¯ll also kill themselves.


    ¡­


    They conversed.


    However, in the next second, their expressions changed drastically as they felt Emperor Yun¡¯s power weakening slightly. He was really injured by the fist.


    Generally speaking, it was impossible to be killed by a fist. However, when the mass density of a fist reached the limit, the body would also be destroyed.


    ¡°If this continues, we¡¯ll be able to completely annihilate them in a day?¡± A heavenly Emperor calculated.


    venerable sovereign¡¯s body is too strong. It¡¯s indestructible. The reflected damage has been fully absorbed. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. Someone seemed to have sensed something.


    ¡°How is this possible? Emperor Yun was immune to all physical attacks? ¡°There¡¯s also the ¡®impact absorption¡¯ talent. It first absorbs 99% of the impact force, and the rest falls on the immune body. How can it be!?¡±


    This was too terrifying.


    If not for these two talents, Emperor Yun¡¯s fragile Magic Body would have exploded in an instant. There was no other possibility!


    After all, that extremely fierce mythical body ¡­


    They looked at the venerable sovereign outside, who was slowly and steadily waving his fist. His face was calm, but they were stunned. Once again, their understanding of monsters had been refreshed.


    we¡¯ve used all kinds of the strongest talents and gathered them together to form a kind of mutual combination. To think that we still can¡¯t achieve true immortality ¡­


    I can¡¯t drag this out. I can only use my final trump card!


    The heavenly emperors were conversing in their bodies. At this moment, the heavenly Emperor talent that had been stored for a long time exploded.


    BOOM!


    ¡°Shadow body burst!¡±


    Emperor Yun¡¯s shadow slowly walked out and was eaten alive by Emperor Yun. In the next second, his strength doubled.


    ¡°Future of life!¡±


    He roared fiercely.


    This terrifying heaven-defying talent came from a low-level heavenly Emperor who had been painstakingly nurtured. It had the terrifying ability to control time, but it was usually so weak that it had no practical use. This was because it required the overdrawing of a large amount of life force, or even death as the price.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    The next moment, Xu Zhi felt a strong sense of uneasiness. An unknown power was spreading in his body, and he instinctively closed his eyes.


    The surroundings ¡­


    It was suddenly banned.


    Emperor Yun knew clearly that it was not that the surroundings had stopped moving, but that the time and thoughts of the reincarnation sovereign had been slowed down by a terrifying super speed.


    Samsara Palace monarch¡¯s time had almost stopped!


    It was a hundred times slower than normal time!


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    Samsara official sovereign ¡­ He raised his long spear high, his gaze cold and sharp. you¡¯re still the heavenly Emperor, so your time and body perception will be affected.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Dadadadadadada!


    The frenzied attacks landed on the Samsara official sovereign¡¯s left eyelid.


    With an extremely precise degree, the tip of the spear repeatedly fell into the same point.


    In the midst of the crazy bombardment, Emperor Yun¡¯s face turned red and his eyes flickered with a fierce light. The tip of the spear fell crazily, ¡± the future immortal path shall be opened by me!!


    In Emperor Yun¡¯s body, the heavenly emperors looked out and roared with their eyes wide open.


    ¡°We won!¡±


    ¡°How important is the battle between the strong? If you can¡¯t move, you¡¯ll die!¡±


    it¡¯s not as simple as reducing the time of the body¡¯s perception. It¡¯s also slowing down the body¡¯s healing speed and various other aspects ¡­


    Da da da!


    The long spear struck down madly.


    Finally, there seemed to be a small hole on his eyelid, as small as the pores on his nose.


    ¡°Even his eyelids are ¡­¡± Emperor Yun¡¯s expression changed.


    His figure flashed.


    Huala!


    Floating to the side, the ice spear attacked the eardrum in his ear in a frenzy, trying to pierce through his brain.


    Tat tat tat tat tat!


    Under the repeated bombardment, tiny holes the size of needle tips suddenly appeared in his eardrums.


    Ugh ¡­!


    Emperor Yun brandished his spear rapidly, turning into a shadow as he raised his head and roared at the sky.


    ¡°Bastard! Go to hell!¡±


    The long spear shook crazily, and the terrifying overlapping waves were like shock waves. Just the aftershock shook the entire cloud sky World.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! It was different from an impervious eyelid! There¡¯s already a hole in his eardrums!¡± A heavenly Emperor, who was on the verge of collapse, shouted excitedly,


    our eardrums are expanding, we have hope!! An old man with white hair glared at him.


    ¡°Just like this!¡± Yun zhongjun also roared in excitement. The blood vessels in his brain felt as if they were about to burst, and blood was surging in his head. ¡­ This is how it is! Through the head! If this continues, we have a chance of winning!¡±

 Chapter 601

    ?


    601 No dreams in the world of adults (2 in 1)


    ¡°Future of life.¡±


    It was known by the Celestials as the absolute time-freezing forbidden area.


    This kind of talent could be said to be heaven-defying, and it could not be resisted or resisted ¡­ Just like the bizarreness of the Three Realms, this was a special nature that even gods would fall for.


    Huala-


    Time seemed to have frozen at this moment.


    The Samsara official sovereign was like a still white statue. He had a handsome and slender figure, wore a black robe, and his face was as beautiful as Jade. He was frozen in mid-air in a still posture as if he had just punched out.


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re the Samsara official sovereign? Venerable sovereign ¡­ So what? I¡¯ve absorbed almost all the strongest talents of this era. I have infinite attack and defense, and I can ignore any damage. No damage can be added to me, and I can¡¯t be destroyed. I¡¯m already the legendary ultimate heavenly Emperor of this world!¡±


    Shua shua shua!


    Emperor Yun stood beside the ear of the still venerable sovereign like an undying God of War. His hands turned into endless phantoms, and the fine and dense spear tips fell into the same point, the weakest eardrum.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The surrounding space was constantly shaking, and crackling sounds could be heard. Dense photon currents ignited the air, and the radiation mixed with air currents turned into an attack that could destroy the earth!


    The space in his eardrums began to collapse, turning into a vortex that distorted his vision.


    Tear ¡­


    The venerable sovereigns ¡®eardrums were slowly expanding and healing.


    his injuries are healing. Did he wake up? ¡± The skeleton heavenly Emperor from the path of humanity¡¯s expression changed, ¡± how could it be so fast? using the time monarch¡¯s life as the price to perform an offering and deprive him of his life time ¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be that fast ¡­


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t awakened ¡­ This should be his passive healing speed ¡­¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    All the celestial emperors of the celestial realm, who had extremely strange and powerful talents, also felt their scalps go numb.


    It should be known that this absolute time stop had reduced his body¡¯s sense of time, recovery speed, and reaction speed to the point where it was almost static. Taking away the ¡± time ¡± at that moment was equivalent to reducing his self-recovery energy by 99%. Even so, he could still recover at such a terrifying speed ¡­


    Then, under normal circumstances, what level would his recovery power reach?


    Perhaps the destroyed body would recover in an instant.


    A despairing thought flashed through their minds.


    He was undefeatable.


    Even if Emperor Yun had merged all the heavenly emperors ¡­


    It had exceeded the combat power limit that they could imagine, and the other party still seemed to be standing on the other side of the ocean, as if he was not a life form from the same dimension.


    ¡°One strength can overcome ten techniques!¡±


    This thought appeared in everyone¡¯s mind, and they felt their bodies turn cold. It was no wonder that such an existence could not be defeated in ancient times. It was simply unheard of.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic! We¡¯ve already opened up our chances of winning! He seized the one in ten thousand chance!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve almost reduced the venerable sovereign¡¯s recovery speed and stopped his time. So what if he¡¯s an ancient Big Shot? It has already broken through his weakest eardrum!¡±


    Their expressions gradually calmed down.


    This was because no matter how strong one was, there was no way to resist in this still time domain.


    Attacking from the weakest point of the other party¡¯s eardrum and reducing the recovery rate to the limit ¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the so-called miracle about defeating the impossible? No matter how powerful an unparalleled existence is, they can still use a tiny lever like an ant to move the entire world!¡±


    This was no longer a matter of courage, but a path of retreat. They had to brace themselves and fight.


    ¡°Rip!¡±


    The frost spear struck the same spot in a frenzy. The eardrum finally expanded and turned into a hole, but it was still healing at a visible speed.


    ¡°If there really is a miracle ¡­¡±


    Emperor Yun¡¯s expression turned serious and he could not help but say,


    now is the time. We have to enter the brain through the ear ¡­ This is the only way to win.¡±


    His decision-making ability and battle talent were naturally astonishing.


    The moment they exchanged blows, he realized that his opponent was too terrifying. He could not break through his opponent¡¯s defense at all. Thus, he came up with a plan in an instant. He stopped his opponent. Initially, he wanted to pierce through his opponent¡¯s eyes and enter his brain. Who knew that he could not even break through his eyelids, let alone his eyes. He could only break through his weaker eardrums ¡­


    Emperor Yun snorted coldly. King Xing.


    King Xing understood.


    He began to act quickly.


    He shrunk Emperor Yun¡¯s body at a crazy speed. However, he had already shrunk to the size of more than 60 heavenly emperors. In addition to Emperor Yun¡¯s size, it was almost beyond his control.


    Gulp ¡­


    Endless blood flowed down from the Xing Di¡¯s mouth and nose, staining his seven orifices. It was a very ferocious sight.


    with Emperor Yun¡¯s body size, I can no longer shrink to the extent of entering my eardrum because I have to shrink even smaller in my body. We¡¯re done for ¡­ He turned his head and looked at the celestial emperors around him. He suddenly wanted to speak calmly and tell them this despairing news.


    Now, it was useless to Pierce her eardrums.


    Because he could no longer do it ¡­


    However, he wiped the blood from his eyes and was about to tell the truth.


    ¡°King Xing, hang in there.¡±


    please, you must use this power to save the world.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do without you in the immortal battle!¡±


    ¡­


    The voices of the surrounding celestial emperors rang in his ears, constantly encouraging and shouting.


    These celestial emperors had been completely incited, and there was no way out.


    save ¡­ This world, huh ¡­¡± The form monarch was covered in blood. He was a man of few words, and he didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth to attack these heavenly emperors.


    Fear, suppression, and shock.


    If he told them, how would they feel when they faced the ruler of the netherworld? Waiting for fate¡¯s judgment?


    This was simply too despairing.


    At this moment, he clearly understood that facing the reincarnation sovereign and the venerable sovereign was like looking at the death of reincarnation, the entrance to the netherworld, and the road to the netherworld.


    ¡®He¡¯ himself meant ¡­


    It was an irresistible fate.


    Facing death itself.


    As for the world they were shouting about? To him, this word was too unfamiliar and too stupid.


    In a daze, the King of Fashion recalled a long time ago. It was a time when he was young, and a scene flashed through his mind like a bolt of lightning.


    In a classroom.


    Under the bright sunlight, a young man looked at the green grass outside. An old celestial stood at the top of the classroom and slowly wrote the word ¡°dream¡± on the stone wall.


    ¡°Children, tell me what your dream is.¡± The old man said.


    One by one, the students began to comment enthusiastically,


    ¡°Do you still need to say that? I want to become a Celestial Emperor!¡±


    hahaha, I want to save the world and rule the world!


    ¡°I want to become strong and protect the people I love!¡±


    ¡°I also want to save the world! I want to become the strongest and receive the love of the people. I want to become the symbol of an era and protect the entire world!¡±


    ¡­


    The old man smiled happily. very good, children. This is a very good dream. We Celestials have a future because of you. I believe that an era with you is full of sunshine and miracles.


    The old man suddenly called out to the unsociable youth who had been looking out of the window. Xing Sheng, What is your dream? ¡±


    ¡°Dream? Only kids talk about dreams, adults talk about reality, so I¡¯ll talk about the reality I want. I don¡¯t like to communicate, I don¡¯t like to get along with people, and I don¡¯t like to talk to people who are full of sunshine. I like to hide in a dark corner alone, smaller and smaller, so that no one can see me, and don¡¯t talk to me. ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really a dark guy.¡±


    ¡°Always pretending to be an adult, very mature.¡±


    ¡°His dead fish eyes are so scary.¡±


    he¡¯s always so lazy and calls himself an energy-saving doctrine. He doesn¡¯t even play with us. He¡¯s too dark. I want to save such a loner!


    ¡­.


    The teacher slowly pointed at the two words ¡± dream ¡± written on the high ground. a very interesting dream. No wonder your talent became an obsession, becoming smaller, becoming smaller. But I still hope that you can be more sunny. Life is full of anticipation for the future and glory.


    ¡­


    When he was a teenager, his memory of the classroom was blurry. As time passed, his young peers grew up and their edges were smoothed out. save the world? ¡± ¡°Become a great man?¡± ¡°Looking into the future?¡± All their Grand dreams had become unattainable, and they were torn into pieces by the cruel reality.


    He still remembered that many years later, at the scholars ¡®gathering, time had worn down their faces. They were no longer young and excited. Time had filled the corners of their eyes with wrinkles. After a drunken night, a group of classmates cried,


    our dreams haven¡¯t come true.


    ¡°Save the world? Become a heavenly Emperor? The benchmark to rule the era? That¡¯s ridiculous. It would be an incredible miracle if the great Deva realm needs us to save it. ¡±


    Speaking of which, everyone¡¯s dream has not been realized. Xing Sheng, your dream is the only one that has been realized among our group of classmates.


    Everyone turned their heads to look at him. He was still curled up in the corner, like an invisible person. He was isolated and trying to shrink himself.


    Someone suddenly said,


    ¡°He said that it¡¯s not a dream, but reality.¡±


    In that instant, there was dead silence.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    He looked at the people who encouraged them, just like back then.


    He had known since he was young that reality and dreams were two different things.


    Also, what useless things were he thinking about now? When people were about to die, they would always think of some strange things.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already lost.¡± He suddenly muttered.


    Even though he was a very realistic person, he did not dare to tell them the truth. He could only delay and try his best to make some movements to continue to shrink Emperor Yun¡¯s body size.


    Due to the crazy exertion of strength, large amounts of blood flowed down form monarch¡¯s face. The overload of strength had led him to death, and his body was broken. Maintaining the body size of more than 60 heavenly monarchs was his limit. With the addition of Emperor Yun, it was almost impossible for him to complete the burden even if he was a peak Heavenly Monarch.


    We¡¯ve already lost.


    It was impossible for the venerable sovereigns to defeat him ¡­


    He wanted to say this again, but he choked on his words and felt that he couldn¡¯t say it.


    He carried the weight of the entire world on his back. More than sixty heavenly emperors, Yun zhongjun, and the cloud Emperor, were all focused on him.


    ¡°You people should know that in the world of adults, there is no such thing as dreams.¡±


    ¡°Only children talk about dreams. Adults talk about reality.¡±


    The King of Fashion¡¯s eyes were filled with a mocking smile. He was ready to speak.


    ¡°Xing di, hold on!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a little short!¡± The surrounding voices were still lingering in his ears.


    He was silent for a while.


    dreams and whatnot are too laughable. However, there¡¯s nothing to retreat from. I just ¡­ I just don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    He was still squeezing out the potential in every part of his body, shrinking and shrinking, as if he was crazily compressing his body, burning and breaking all matter, trampling them together again and walking towards death. He did not notice at all that an indescribable and enormous aura was slowly rising from his body.


    His mind was still full of wild thoughts.


    I ¡­ I just suddenly feel like going back and having another drink with them on a sunny afternoon. I want to hide in a corner and listen to them talk about their normal life ¡­


    ¡°I, just wanted to tell them ¡­ I only want to say one sentence ¡­¡± He clenched his fists and cried hysterically,


    ¡°I want to go back alive ¡­ To tell them ¡­ I¡¯ve already fulfilled your dreams of saving the world when you were young!¡±


    BOOM!


    He was hysterical, as if the deepest part of his soul was roaring.


    His soul seemed to be flying.


    His talent broke through some kind of upper limit in an instant.


    His body emitted a five-colored glaze radiance, and a sense of freedom and comfort surged from the depths of his heart.


    ¡°What am I doing?¡± He widened his eyes.


    Emperor Yun¡¯s body suddenly shrank to the size of a soybean. It was exquisite and dense mass compression, causing the space around him to collapse faintly, as if he had turned into a high-quality white dwarf.


    ¡°Yes, I can!¡±


    ¡°We won!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already a success?¡±


    ¡°Emperor Yun has become smaller!¡±


    hahaha, the path to immortality has been cut off. Today, we will continue!


    Countless celestial emperors were screaming and crying, and they were so excited that they were trembling.


    ¡°Yup,¡± The model king threw away all the words he had wanted to say and turned to the crowd with confidence. don¡¯t be afraid, everyone. There¡¯s no need to. To me, it¡¯s a very simple thing. I was 100% confident just now! We¡¯ve already won the next round!¡±


    Hahahahaha!


    ¡°Good! Good! You¡¯re a King of Fashion, you¡¯ve broken the limit! The great saint realm ¡­ Other than me and Yun zhongjun, the third one ¡­¡± Emperor Yun also laughed heartily in his heart.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    In the next second, he drilled into his eardrums at the critical moment, and his eardrums quickly recovered.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally in my brain,¡± He was full of heroic bearing.


    He had also given up hope just now. He knew the ins and outs of a model king the best, and he could not do it at all ¡­


    But he still tried because he couldn¡¯t tell everyone that he had lost and let them despair. At that time, he couldn¡¯t just wait there and had to do something ¡­


    Furthermore, he could only hope that the king-type would break through with a very small chance and create a miracle.


    He strode forward, his face solemn and cold, with a shocking battle intent,


    The corners of his mouth curled up into a smile, and he also sighed and whispered,


    Xing di, you should know that no one is born to be a king. A King is one who understands the horror of fear and despair, can overcome it, conquer it, and hide their fear and fear to inspire the backbone of their companions.


    How could he not be afraid just now? however, he did not show it. As the king of all, he was not allowed to retreat.


    In the vast eras, many people would realize that the leaders of each era, the great emperors, would often have shocking charisma and become the backbone.


    But was their leader¡¯s charm innate?


    Was he born with it?


    No, they knew how to control and unite the hearts of the people around them, overcome fear, experience this, understand this, and have the possibility of reaching the peak.


    the so-called miracle is formed by small miracles. Breaking through the impossible, breaking the limit again and again ¡­ Emperor Yun strode into it and was surrounded by darkness.


    To them, it was as if victory was right in front of their eyes.


    He clearly understood that no matter how tough the surface was, there would always be a soft weakness. The core of the brain and the soft brain tissue could not be forged into steel bars. So what if they were like steel bars?


    ¡®As long as I can destroy even a little bit ¡­¡¯


    To destroy that part ¡­


    They were enough to paralyze the entire brain. This was the essence of flesh and blood life.


    This was also the essence of life.


    No matter how talented you were, how beautiful you were, or how strong the heavenly Emperor was, you could not escape this fatal weakness.


    There were no exceptions.


    ¡°Our dream has been realized!¡± At this moment, the reclusive King Xing also began to roar. His face was like a child¡¯s dream.


    He started to believe in his dreams.


    Because he had really created a miracle.


    But the next second, the joy on their faces quickly froze.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your brain? Venerable sovereign, reincarnation sovereign, why don¡¯t you see your brain?¡±


    there¡¯s an unbelievably fine ocean of liquid in my brain, like buffer liquids ¡­


    ¡°¡­ Is this monster still a mortal?¡±


    ¡°I can vaguely feel that there¡¯s something in the middle ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    BOOM!


    All of a sudden, heaven and earth trembled.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time!¡±


    ¡°The time Emperor has already ¡­¡±


    The heavenly Emperor who controlled time couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and died of exhaustion. In the entire space of their brains, they only felt an unprecedented pressure descending from the void. The space actually shook and terrifying ripples were formed. Some kind of ultimate will was awakened, as if an ancient unknown beast was opening its eyes.


    A cold voice that seemed to hang high up in the sky for eternity sounded. Two eyes slowly turned over and looked at the shrunken Emperor Yun in the black ocean flowing in his brain.


    ¡°What are you guys still expecting? There are no dreams in the world of adults.¡±

 Chapter 602

    ?


    602 You¡¯re decorating other people¡¯s dreams


    A lot seemed to have happened, but it was all in the blink of an eye. From the moment the eardrum was pierced to the moment it entered the brain, time had stopped for less than a minute.


    A minute was indeed enough to change the outcome of a battle. Even a second of being still was enough to determine the outcome of a battle.


    But ¡­


    ¡°The difference is too great.¡±


    Emperor Yun¡¯s eyes drooped as he muttered these words. The fighting spirit in his eyes was still burning.


    It was just as he had said.


    He was also another Zhang Ji, just like how the Dao monarch of the mortal world, Zhang Ji, declared war on the path of the heaven-born in the Xiao Kingdom. He roared in anger, but even though he knew that there was little hope, he still chose to declare war ¡­


    He would rather be a tyrant who destroyed Xiao Kingdom and be cursed by his descendants. Was he stupid? Was he overestimating himself?


    No, it was because he understood that someone had to start and explore the way. He knew that the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was using him to test the waters, but he still chose to be used.


    Because the stage had already been set for him ¡­


    ¡°This is it.¡± Xu Zhi said slowly.


    Emperor Yun raised his head and looked at the pair of eyes that were looking into his brain.


    people always have to take the first step and let out an angry roar.


    ¡°Everything that happened today was to pave the way for future generations.¡±


    He raised the spear high and looked beyond the pair of eyes in the sky. In the overlapping layers of viscous mysterious ocean, he pointed to a colorful crystal floating in the distance. you are not brainless. Your soul is just placed somewhere else. It is that crystal, right? ¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Xu Zhi chuckled. you¡¯re like a turtle in a jar. Now that your eardrums have healed, you¡¯re trapped in a cage, unable to even get out.


    Emperor Yun suddenly laughed and said, ¡± it¡¯s a cage and also the last chance in a desperate situation. You have to die before you can live. This is the inside of your body. How are you going to hit me? ¡±


    He took a step forward,


    ¡°Your world-shocking body can¡¯t descend here!¡±


    ¡°Your tough punches and kicks are completely useless! On the other hand, my body has shrunk, and my body is no longer much weaker than yours!¡±


    ¡®If you want to attack me now, you can only use your Dao, skills, and divine abilities to attack me ¡­ But that¡¯s not your strong suit!¡± Emperor Yun raised his head and looked into the pair of eyes as if he was looking at the eternal Sky, a cold ancient heavenly Lord.


    Emperor Yun¡¯s eyes were cold as he continued,


    at the same time, I¡¯m not only immune to punches and kicks, but I¡¯m also immune to all kinds of spells, energy, and other talents. No matter what kind of attack it is, I can¡¯t die.


    His entire body emitted a glazed light, and his entire body was covered in a hazy silver. It was like a fog or a shadow, as if it was a projection of a high-dimensional world. All attacks were ignored by him. The qualitative change formed by the stacking of various talents was too terrifying.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes went blank, and he laughed involuntarily. who said ¡­ I¡¯m famous for my body?¡±


    Emperor Yun¡¯s face turned pale.


    Xu Zhi ignored his shocked expression and continued to say calmly, ¡± how could the Samsara official sovereign not cultivate Daoist techniques? Just using brute force to punch? The body was just one of the many divine abilities that had been used in battles over the years ¡­ In my mind, it¡¯s like walking right into a trap and being ruthlessly washed away by all kinds of Daoist Arts.¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Emperor Yun shouted coldly.


    Under such circumstances, he had nothing to fear. He pointed his spear at the five-colored crystal Magic core in the distance, and silver lightning streaked across.


    Huala!


    In Xu Zhi¡¯s mind, under the gaze of the two huge eyes, a golden body of Daoist techniques appeared in his mind in an instant. It was formed by the condensation of endless Daoist techniques, light, radiation, and true Qi.


    The Golden body¡¯s expression was cold as it walked in the ocean of his brain. The terrifying ¡± Qi ¡± spread and destroyed the world. All kinds of invisible divinized Tao techniques circulated.


    ¡°Die,¡± he said.


    The Golden body opened its mouth slowly and a ray of light shot over.


    Kachaa.


    In the next second, Emperor Yun¡¯s body was covered in lightning. The terrifying lightning enveloped every inch of his body and disintegrated him into the most primitive energy particles, splitting him apart like a dense storm.


    Whoosh.


    In the next second, Emperor Yun slowly reappeared.


    The faces of the heavenly emperors in his body changed completely.


    ¡°This is too terrifying. The energy shock absorption has also absorbed 99% of the energy. The remaining energy has only fallen onto the pure energy body, but it¡¯s actually beginning to slowly disintegrate ¡­¡±


    They were all shocked.


    It was only at this moment that they realized that the terrifying physical body that they feared the most was just a one-sided story. The Dao techniques of venerable sovereigns were also extremely terrifying. They had not used them before because they were not worth it.


    ¡°It turns out that we¡¯ve always been like ants.¡±


    It was as if all of their pride and hope had been ruthlessly crushed.


    At this moment, they finally understood what was going on. They looked up and saw the cold eyes of the reincarnation sovereign and venerable sovereign.


    Looking directly at him meant looking directly at him ¡­


    It was an irresistible fate.


    Facing death itself.


    ¡°No, we still have a chance!¡±


    At the last moment, Emperor Yun slowly raised his head and said,


    When Emperor Yun saw the terrifying combat power of his original body, he was completely calm. He slowly clenched his fist and said, ¡± we are still immune to Dao techniques. We can fight ¡­


    ¡°We still have many trump cards,¡±


    He calmly looked at the pair of eyes in the sky. The time-stopped space was just one of them.


    He raised his long spear high,


    ¡°Apocalyptic Starburst!¡±


    The world suddenly turned dark.


    Particles of energy condensed, revealing a color that did not belong to this world. The hot stars fell along with the meteors in the sky, shattering into countless small fragments.


    This Celestial Emperor with star talent had lost all his life and flesh. He burned everything and turned into brilliant fireworks. The sky was suddenly split open, and a path led directly to the monster core.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Emperor Yun¡¯s cold voice was filled with killing intent as he strode forward. This spirit had infected all the heavenly emperors. They all pounced forward, using their lives as the price to combine their similar talents.


    transdimensional fall!


    He stretched out his hand, and the talent of Emperor Feng completely exploded. Together with the other talents, it turned into an invincible attack. As if a supernova had descended, the space began to collapse, and an unknown black hole swept and absorbed the surrounding matter, light, shadow, and lightning. It was as if everything in the world was absorbed into it, leading to the unknown end.


    &Nbsp; crack.


    The heavenly Monarch that was controlling Emperor Feng was crushed, and the other three heavenly monarchs also died.


    ¡°Thunder shadow!¡±


    Endless lightning cracked.


    The golden light pillars tore through the entire ocean in his brain, making crackling sounds as if the gods in the ancient creation myths had descended thousands of Thunderbolts, shaking the heavens and earth.


    The sky was completely torn apart.


    Emperor Yun raised his spear and broke through his opponent¡¯s Dao techniques. He ignored his body¡¯s defense and took all the attacks head-on. Each of his heaven-defying abilities was not inferior to the time restriction. The heavenly emperors paid the price with their lives.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this kind of attack enough?¡±


    Emperor Yun¡¯s expression was cold and fierce. The terrifying flames around his body spread out in an earth-shattering manner. He broke through at a rapid speed and wanted to shatter the central demon core that was not far away.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s try this move.¡±


    He took out a rope and bowed to the sky. I don¡¯t ask to be born on the same day, but I ask to die on the same day!


    Kachaa!


    The rope disappeared into the void and a faint connection was established. He took out a long spear and aimed it at his chest. He stabbed it hard, and a huge hole appeared on his body.


    At the same time, a hole also appeared in the venerable sovereign¡¯s spiritual body.


    Uh ¡­ ¡°Argh!!!!¡±


    He raised his head and roared,


    ¡°Wheel! Return! The mansion! Jun!¡±


    Emperor Yun roared in anger and the clattering sounds did not stop. He waved the spear wildly and pierced his body. His body kept exploding and turned into surging silver electromagnetic waves, which exploded and condensed again.


    The Samsara official sovereign¡¯s golden body was also shattering and exploding.


    His boiling blood rushed to his brain.


    ¡°All the eras! All the talents! All the faith! All their lives! They are all gathered here!¡± Emperor Yun¡¯s voice was deafening, ¡± this is my final and strongest trump card!!!


    ¡°Paper cutting!¡±


    Kachaa!


    In the void, a pair of black and white divine weapon scissors was formed and it slashed towards the powerful Dao technique Emperor. It brought with it a terrifying and chaotic impact. Wherever the scissors passed by, the physical particles would be reshaped and flattened, turning into huge 2d scrolls that laid on the ground.


    BOOM!


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s Dharma form was hit.


    His entire body was flattened and turned into a huge two-dimensional drawing. It floated in the void like a thin piece of paper.


    Kachaa.


    However, in the next second, the flesh and blood squirmed and bulged, and the rice paper gradually returned to its human form.


    ¡°He can even recover from this move?¡±


    However, Emperor Yun had already taken the opportunity to break through by using all kinds of Dao techniques. He rushed straight to the demon core in the center. but I have already won.


    Kachaa!


    He pushed away all the obstacles, grabbed the magic core, and squeezed it hard.


    Bang!


    The cracks were all over the place, and endless light burst out from the cracks. It was beautiful and colorful.


    ¡°Crush it, we¡¯ve won ¡­¡± Emperor Yun roared, his eyes were extremely red.


    after sacrificing the talents of sixty-two heavenly emperors to self-destruct, we finally cut open all the paths. We have won ¡­


    ¡°Dreams ¡­ It really came true.¡±


    The rest of the Xing di members were crying and cheering for Emperor Yun.


    They cried tears of joy.


    The era would remember this scene and engrave it in the eternal years. Within a cycle of tens of millions of years, history would record: On this day, the reincarnation sovereign, the ancient Emperor who had cut across the entire immortal path, bowed his head.


    Huala!


    A bright golden sun shone down, illuminating the path of the future.


    ¡­


    Tap tap tap tap.


    A desolate breeze blew around them.


    On the dark earth, there were broken walls. A huge force had destroyed the entire cloud sky World.


    Xu Zhi walked through the broken land and found that the place had almost been shattered and could not be used for survival. It had turned into a heavily irradiated zone, which could be considered a naturally formed forbidden zone in the true sense.


    ¡°Life is but a dream.¡±


    who knows if they¡¯re not a creature in another person¡¯s dream? ¡±


    He suddenly used his little finger to dig in his ear and threw out a soybean, casually throwing it on the ground,


    I don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll realize it. From the moment I opened my eyes, from the moment they saw my eyes, they¡¯ve been having a beautiful dream in my mind.


    The god of death was immortal.


    In the brain, one could create the world with one¡¯s eyes open and destroy the world with one¡¯s eyes closed.


    In the time between opening and closing one¡¯s eyes, it was the time to control life and death.


    You look at the scenery on the bridge,


    The person looking at the scenery is looking at you from upstairs,


    The moon decorates your window,


    ¡®You¡¯re decorating someone else¡¯s dream ¡­¡¯


    ¡°In the world of adults, there are no dreams. Even if you have dreams, they are just dreams.¡±


    ¡°Entering my brain is simply courting death.¡± He laughed and felt helpless. Their bodies were fused into one, but there were too many gaps in their souls, and they were easily pulled into a dream in their brains.


    No matter how many groups there were, they could not compare to individuals of high quality.


    the civilization of the world ultimately focuses on cultivating Zerg heroes. He looked into the distance, ¡± go back to hell and close your eyes again. Destroy that world of dreams and throw out all their souls.

 Chapter 603

    ?


    603 Awakening from the dream and cruelty


    In his mind, the dream continued.


    At this moment, the cloud sky World in his dream had already turned into ruins.


    However, this brutal war was finally won. Emperor Yun and the others defeated the Samsara Palace Lord and left his brain. The whole world cheered.


    Emperor Yun, Yun zhongjun, and Xing di had returned with heroic figures.


    This was the final battle where their lives were at stake.


    But in the end, they created an incredible miracle. The immortal path was overturned, and their road ahead was indomitable.


    The entire cloud sky World was like cheese that was gnawed by mice. It turned black, and cracks and ravines filled the ground. Teams of Celestials were moving back and forth, repairing this world that was riddled with holes, rebuilding, and cleaning up the ominous signs of the land.


    ¡°Although we won this battle, the price we paid was too great.¡±


    ¡°But it was all worth it ¡­¡±


    yes, this is a stage that the ancient forbidden zone has set up for us. Although they are using us, it is also an opportunity.


    the Samsara official sovereign didn¡¯t bring ¡®Samsara¡¯ with him. He traveled alone in plain clothes and was ambushed when he entered the mortal world. This was his weakest moment, but he was still so strong that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. However, in the end, we gathered together with an extremely low probability and defeated fate, creating all kinds of miracles ¡­


    ¡°Yup! The King of Fashion has also created a miracle and broken through.¡±


    ¡°Did we really win? Suddenly, I had a feeling of not knowing what to do, as if it was a dream.¡±


    the celestial emperors of the old era have almost all fallen. All the familiar things are leaving us. Some people raised their heads, tears already streaming down their faces.


    ¡­.


    Heavy rain fell from the sky, crying for the common people.


    Whoosh!


    It was raining heavily. Yun zhongjun, Xing di, and the others were holding umbrellas and wearing black robes. They stood quietly in front of the tombs of the celestial emperors, crying in pain. The heavy rain was mixed with tears, and the wails of the celestial emperors were heard.


    But the world was still jubilant.


    A hundred things had to be done, and everything was thriving again.


    However, the price to pay for this battle was too great. Emperor Yun and Yun zhongjun only had a month left to live, but now they only had half a month left.


    The ¡®Soul Link¡¯ had shortened everyone¡¯s lifespan to the same time as Emperor Yun and Emperor Xing, and Emperor Xing was about to die.


    however, as long as we win, all the chips we¡¯ve bet on will be worth it! That was what they said.


    A new Monument of Heroes was erected on the ground.


    Countless family members cried and praised their courage for opening up the future for the distant future.


    In the last half a month of his life.


    In the end, Yun zhongjun had left.


    After experiencing this battle, he had completely come to terms with it and became free and easy.


    This man, who was once irascible and paranoid, who was also extremely timid in love and had a thorn in his heart, finally chose to find the thorn in his heart at the last moment.


    He found the reincarnation of the woman from the mortal tribe who had shouted at him as a ¡®hero¡¯ when he had descended into the mortal world when he was young.


    Yun zhongjun was drunk, and he told her his true feelings. His face was red from drunkenness, and he said in a sobbing tone,


    I defeated destiny, and I became a hero.


    ¡°Back then, I once mocked those foolish people, mocked those so-called heroes. It was obvious that they could not be defeated, but they still stood up and sent themselves to death. What a ridiculous belief and behavior ¡­¡±


    ¡°But today, I¡¯ve also become the person I once hated the most.¡±


    In the pouring rain, the woman who was as gentle as water was already looking at him from the Wuwei Xumi temple in the Golden bamboo forest. Her face was covered in tears.


    ¡°I like heroes, just like how I like you.¡± The woman gave him the best answer.


    The lady walked into the hall with him. The two of them were a perfect match and the entire path of the heaven-born offered their best wishes.


    He had gotten the happiness he wanted.


    ¡­.


    King Xing also left.


    After this battle, they didn¡¯t choose to enjoy the cheers and love of the people.


    In the last half a month of his life, he left quietly. The so-called glory and praise of heroes, the songs of praise and poems for him, were never his home field.


    He was afraid of the excitement.


    He liked to be alone.


    He loved to curl up in a corner, looking at the mountains and rivers, feeling the passage of time.


    Three days later, he returned to meet his former classmates.


    In a new gathering, he was still sitting in the corner of the room, listening to the conversations of his friends who had grown up with him. He was still curled up in the corner, shrinking and shrinking.


    He really liked this kind of atmosphere.


    Suddenly, he opened his mouth and murmured softly, his voice like a mosquito, ¡± I helped you realize your childhood dreams ¡­ He saved the entire world.¡±


    The surrounding people laughed radiantly and punched him in the chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re really something!¡±


    ¡­


    In the last half a month, Emperor Yun did not have any private affairs.


    He didn¡¯t leave his own time in the last moment of his life.


    He lived and rested as usual, choosing to sort out the scars of the war and rule the world again. He held all kinds of court meetings and was busy with all kinds of trivial matters that would be handed over after his death.


    Someone said, ¡±


    Emperor Yun had dedicated his entire life to his people. The last private matter in his life was for the development of the entire path of the heaven-born.


    This was the benchmark of the old era.


    However, they would eventually disappear in the vast torrent of history.


    They had won, but they had lost everything.


    the wheel of history is moving away. The Emperor Yun that we are familiar with, the great heavenly emperors of the ancient talent era, are all buried in the mortal world with victory.


    in the new era of Buddhism, talents have stepped into the real cultivation and are rising.


    Countless Devas looked at the ruins, including the elderly, children, women, and young men. They suddenly recalled a saying from the Asura Dao:


    The rolling Yangtze River flows to the East,


    The waves wash away the heroes,


    Right and wrong, success and failure, all turned to nothing.


    The Green Mountains were still there, and the sun was setting.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Half a month later.


    The mortal world said.


    The sky was high and the clouds were light, it was vast and boundless.


    Under the setting sun, a grave stood tall with the words ¡°grave of the hero Zhang Ji¡± written on a stone tablet.


    He had built this grave for Zhang Xiao, Emperor Yun¡¯s lifelong opponent.


    The three of them stood on this land again and welcomed the last moments of their lives.


    I still remember that time in the Xiao Kingdom, you roared and declared war on the Devas. It seemed unbelievable ¡­ In reality, I¡¯m using my life to open up a path for the entire world, taking the first step.¡± Emperor Yun looked at the grave and poured a cup of wine into the soil in front of it.


    today, I¡¯m just like you. I¡¯ve let out the roar of an era.


    the only difference is that you failed. You thought that you had already succeeded, but in fact, you fell into my trap ¡­ And now, I had won with this roar, but ¡­ Is that really the case?¡±


    Xing di and Yun zhongjun, who were standing at the side, had a drastic change in their expressions when they heard this.


    Don¡¯t tell me that our current victory is fake? The reincarnation sovereign faked his death and escaped. Was he still alive somewhere in secret? Was he preparing to recuperate and make a comeback?


    Emperor Yun stood in front of the gravestone and suddenly raised his head. He said calmly,


    our lives are coming to an end ¡­ Many times, was life a dream? It¡¯s really hard to comment on. ¡±


    He paused.


    regardless of whether it¡¯s true or not, we¡¯re all heading towards death, the end of our lives ¡­ This is indeed a beautiful dream of the rest of my life before I die.¡±


    even if this victory was like a dream, we still lived through the last years of our lives.


    Suddenly, a crack appeared in the sky and a pair of eyes appeared. They were like the sun and moon, and they carried the coldness of countless years.


    I respect the heroes of each era. You deserve it.


    ¡­


    In the real world.


    In the mortal world, there was the Wuwei Xumi temple, the sacred land of Buddhism in the mortal world, a Pure Land.


    Xu Yingluo clutched her Buddha beads and suddenly opened her eyes. She ignored the dazed Buddhist disciples around her and was filled with shock.


    ¡°Emperor Yun ¡­ He¡¯s been defeated!¡±


    it¡¯s too terrifying. It¡¯s unimaginably powerful. Is he really just a heavenly Emperor? ¡±


    In her eyes, everything seemed to be destroyed as easily as breaking dry weeds and smashing rotten wood. The ultimate creature formed by Emperor Yun was obviously immune to all kinds of Daoist techniques, punches, and kicks. It was clearly an undying and indestructible life form ¡­


    He was beaten by fists and feet to the point where he had no strength to fight back!


    He had finally stopped time and entered the other party¡¯s brain, but it was as if he had disappeared into thin air.


    He couldn¡¯t see what was happening inside at all ¡­


    In short, it was as if it had been forcefully destroyed in an instant.


    The soybean that he had pulled out from his ear flicked to the ground. It was the condensed corpse of Emperor Yun and the others ¡­


    The entire process was so simple and crude that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end!


    ¡­.


    In the depths of a forbidden zone.


    The new age Bodhi fruit tree was also completely silent.


    He had explored his opponent¡¯s true appearance and seen through the existence¡¯s true body, but he had never expected it to be so powerful. As if the great Dao was the simplest, he had completely killed his opponent with his fists and feet without any complicated moves.


    Could he really defeat such an existence?


    He couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled.


    but in the end, they are the remnants of the celestial from the old era, relying only on their talent ¡­ People like Emperor Yun were eliminated and were born at the wrong time. They can¡¯t catch up with the most brilliant era. Even if they can¡¯t succeed now, they can use their lives to make a last contribution.¡±


    To him, this was a huge victory.


    He had investigated the true appearance of the reincarnation sovereign in the mortal world and discovered part of his abilities. He had also captured Meng Po, who had fallen into the mortal world for reincarnation and tempering.


    At the same time, he had severed the foundation of the path of the heaven-born!


    Now that the path of the heaven-born was in chaos and in ruins, they no longer had the ability to encircle and annihilate the forbidden darkness zone!


    The war between the two sides ¡­


    To him, it was a huge profit, an unprecedented victory!


    it¡¯s enough to explore a part of its ability and pave the way for the future ¡­


    A faint voice rang out from the deep mountains.


    the new era will rise completely in the end. Isn¡¯t the so-called miracle only possible after many failed explorations and the roads paved with mountains of corpses and seas of blood? ¡±


    however, all the people who had witnessed the battle in the dark were completely silent. they were completely shocked by this battle.


    ¡­


    Year 548 of tianren, the seventh day of the sixth month.


    Emperor Yun and Yun zhongjun were asleep, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord plotted against them, the Devas surrounded the Samsara Prefecture Lord, and the venerable sovereign suppressed the world with a single punch. His combat power was unprecedented and shook the six paths and three realms. He was the first person in history to do so!

 Chapter 604

    ?


    604 Encounter in the netherworld


    Today was an unprecedented day for the entire world of six paths of reincarnation. The path of the heaven-born had undergone a huge change. The reincarnation of the netherworld and the hidden body of the venerable sovereigns had been completely exposed by an ancient existence.


    The netherworld, which only existed in ancient folk stories, had also completely surfaced. At this moment, it could no longer be hidden!


    People discovered that the ancient myths and legends of reincarnation were real.


    the reincarnation sovereign is the venerable sovereign of the entire world!


    ¡°An existence like this, a living being that lives in the cycle of reincarnation, can not be defeated, can not be matched. There is no need for the people of the world to fight back and anger such an ancient existence!¡±


    ¡­


    Less than half a month had passed since this day. The path of animals, path of heaven-born and path of the mortal world had many followers. They believed in reincarnation and numerous Yama temples were erected. Some people started to offer incense,


    Guan man¡¯s reincarnation could no longer be concealed. It had been exposed in the teahouse by the existence of the Forbidden Zone, and the entire path of the heaven-born knew about it.


    At this time, Shangguan man was still wearing a veil, her figure was beautiful, but she still didn¡¯t know her past life, and her heart was full of confusion.


    Venerable sovereign, the Samsara official sovereign, had come to the path of the heaven-born to see him secretly?


    Was he the one who caused the ambush?


    Everything started because of him?


    I¡¯m clearly so ugly, so ugly.


    But at this moment, she knew that she could not be the Saint of the path of the heaven-born and no one would follow her. Thus, she chose to commit suicide and enter hell.


    If she was really a Yin God in the netherworld, she would understand everything after she reincarnated.


    ¡­.


    Kachaa!


    A bolt of lightning streaked across.


    A narrow path suddenly appeared in the dark World.


    As they walked, light appeared. The light grew brighter and brighter, and finally, they saw a long road with bright flowers blooming on both sides. It was like an ocean of dreams.


    This road was filled with dead pedestrians. Upon closer inspection, they were actually heavenly emperors. They were densely queuing up. The number of experts on the road to the underworld was unprecedented.


    The ox-headed and horse-faced men maintained the security of the yellow Springs Road on both sides. They looked ferocious and ugly, exuding a shocking pressure, giving people a cold and cruel feeling.


    ¡°That¡¯s Emperor Yun ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yun zhongjun!¡±


    ¡°Shangguan man is here too!¡±


    ¡­


    The heavenly monarchs looked at the powerful beings behind them and couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. They had really lost. Everyone had fallen into the hands of that existence.


    From the moment they entered their brains, it was all kinds of unknown suicide. Perhaps it was already self-directed and self-acted, but they were still full of hot-blooded and struggling.


    Now that he thought about it, he was like a ridiculous monkey when he was roaring.


    I didn¡¯t expect to meet you in such a way. Meng Po, you¡¯ve actually joined our path of the heaven-born. I even thought highly of you and thought that you would be a good junior. You¡¯re as talented as I am and have a strong ruling ability ¡­ Emperor Yun looked at Shangguan man in silence. At this moment, any killing was meaningless.


    Shangguan man was also puzzled. I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯m actually a Yin God from the netherworld, reincarnated from the path of the heaven-born ¡­ I¡¯m clearly so ugly.¡±


    ¡°It is indeed quite ugly.¡± Yun zhongjun sneered at the side.


    Shangguan man was puzzled. He touched his face and found that he had entered the yellow Springs Road after his death. He had become wrinkled, old, and hunchbacked.


    ¡°Argh! I¡¯ve become more beautiful!¡± Shangguan man covered his face and cried out in alarm. His sinister and ferocious Ghost Face was full of joy.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    The people around them were completely stunned.


    Could this be the art of judgement in the netherworld?


    ¡°Beauty with ugliness?¡± Emperor Yun was also pondering in secret. He was greatly surprised. I see. In a world where life and death are opposing each other, and in a world where beauty and ugliness are opposing each other, only then can the netherworld view ugliness as beauty ¡­


    Gradually, as people entered from both sides, Emperor Yun and the others finally arrived at a huge Palace with the words ¡°Fengdu Yinsi¡± written on it. Beside it was a mirror with the words ¡°mirror of sins¡± written on it.


    At a high place, a ferocious-looking Yin spirit in a judge¡¯s robe sat on a high place. He held a Book of Life and death and a judge¡¯s Pen. who is it? ¡± he asked.


    ¡°Emperor Yun.¡±


    The middle-aged man spoke softly and looked at the judge above, ¡± from the moment I attacked, I knew the consequences. If I go against the underworld, I will have the book of life and death written off and seize power. This is a heinous crime and I will be sent to hell.


    ¡­


    In the Samsara Palace.


    Xu Zhi sat in his chair and closed his eyes slightly, waiting quietly.


    ¡°The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord is too ruthless!¡±


    Xu Zhi slowly opened his eyes and felt a little helpless. as expected of the brain convergence tree that I¡¯ve created.


    His original intention was to develop according to the traditional way, where Emperor Yun and Yun zhongjun would fall into a deep sleep at the end of their lifespans, and the three great Holy Sons would race against each other, ushering in a new era.


    All kinds of talents emerged in large numbers, and the golden age of Buddhism descended. The gods of the netherworld also took the opportunity to develop the cultivation of Buddhism. As a force, as ghosts and gods in the netherworld, they controlled the power of the order of reincarnation.


    He had trained the small leaders first, and it would only be his turn after these small bosses were defeated. Who knew that he would look for loopholes and directly go to his own body ¡­


    ¡®He¡¯s really a genius. Such a monstrous figure ¡­ The reality never goes according to the script.¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed with emotion. There was no doubt that people with wisdom and talent were absolutely peerless talents. Would they follow the script?


    They calculated everything, looked for many possibilities, and changed things against the heavens. Each and every one of them was a hero of the ages! A peerless ruthless man!


    Perhaps in the future, when the true great era arrived, the heroes of the era would rise up one after another and indeed have the ability to defeat him. He wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them from becoming Immortals?


    After all, they had almost been defeated by the comprehensive combat power of the old era.


    Furthermore, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord had indeed plotted against him and managed to escape unscathed.


    ¡°It seems that I have created a terrifying opponent for myself.¡± Xu Zhi gave him a half-smile. He did not intend to use his own power to locate him with the nest sub-brain.


    If he used this method to defeat his opponent, then what was the point of creating him?


    Since he was a Samsara official sovereign, he would have to rely on the power he had to find him. After all, it would take a long time, and it would be interesting to fight with wits and courage.


    Ta ta ta!


    At this time, Shangguan man slowly walked in and knelt on the ground.


    Your Majesty, I¡¯ve caused you to be in danger. Your true body has been found out by others. Please punish me.


    As Meng Po, she had just retrieved her memories and understood her experience in the mortal world. Because of her reincarnation in this life, Her Majesty had gone down to investigate and attracted the scheme of the ancient forbidden zone!


    This time, she was the one to blame for being in such a dangerous situation. She had neglected too many things and attracted attention.


    If she had hidden part of her talent, it wouldn¡¯t have been so obvious, and she wouldn¡¯t have been noticed.


    To think that she still wanted to rule over the path of the heaven-born.


    This time, she had been reincarnated for more than ten years, and her identity had been discovered. She had even been schemed against and ambushed, implicating His Majesty, and could only commit suicide to return. To her, this was simply a huge humiliation!


    ¡°Everyone needs to gain experience.¡±


    Xu Zhi was sitting high up in the Hades ¡®robe. He said indifferently, ¡± a person¡¯s repeated trials are all about growing from failure. I can pay for it. Just pay attention next time.


    Shangguan man was silent for a moment. please punish me, Your Majesty. I no longer have the ability to take on the position of Meng Po.


    Xu Zhi shook his head. . ¡®ll remember the punishment for now and punish them in the future ¡­ ¡®It¡¯s only natural for you to be schemed against by that terrifying existence. When you grow up in the future, you¡¯ll just have to defeat him ¡­¡¯ And without you, it will be a great loss for the netherworld.¡±


    Shangguan man did not say anything more. After a moment, she said, ¡± then how should we deal with those losers of the mortal world who are on the road to the netherworld? ¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed and said, ¡± Emperor Yun and Yun zhongjun were sent to the Avici infernal hell as the leaders and suffered the pain of reincarnation.


    The leaders of the rebellions in this era would naturally be like Jue wushen and the others. They would be locked up in the 18 levels of hell on arcade machines for others to play with and control their bodies.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to develop their moves.¡± Shangguan man said.


    On the other hand, Xu Zhi was very calm. After all, some real people had to be put into the hell of arcade machines to communicate with Jue wushen and the others and suffer together.


    Hell would become a real hell sooner or later.


    He could go against himself ¡­


    However, failure came with a price.


    Furthermore, they were allowed to reincarnate. Their talents were too eye-catching, and they would be brought back sooner or later ¡­ If they were not allowed to continue reincarnating, hell was also a place for them to train and temper themselves.


    as for the other celestial emperors who participated, according to their crimes, they have all entered the beast path in their recent lives. Xu Zhi said slowly.


    He was not afraid that these talents would be brought back to the path of the heaven-born.


    As they had lost their memories of their previous lives, they were no longer part of the path of the heaven-born. At the same time, they had the power of repulsion and could only live in the path of beasts. Naturally, they were also part of the path of beasts ¡­


    A large number of powerful and talented celestial emperors had reincarnated into the path of beasts. The entire world¡¯s structure was about to change ¡­


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shangguan man turned around and left.


    Xu Zhi was silent for a moment and stretched lazily. After tidying up the arrangements for this turmoil in the netherworld, he slowly went out to take a look at the internet. Those netizens were very lively now.

 Chapter 605

    ?


    605 This is a ruthless person


    The online forums were in an uproar.


    It was a real pool of boiling water.


    [ the ancient forbidden zone exists. Capture the Samsara official sovereign alive! ]


    As soon as this sentence came out, the post was full of people because they had to grab hold of the current popularity.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Pictures and text descriptions were displayed one by one.


    There was no other reason, but the development of this situation had exceeded their expectations. As they pieced together the screenshots, the scene in the restaurant made everyone completely silent.


    In the image, the Treeman couple sat in the restaurant, stunned. Their expressions were written on their faces. What kind of monsters were these two?


    The two existences sat in front of the table, chatting and hiding their killing intent.


    In the beginning, everyone was listening with great interest, until ¡­


    reincarnation sovereign, am I the first person to catch you in this era? ¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone felt like they were about to split apart. A Thunderbolt struck their minds, and their bodies quivered violently as they felt their hair stand on end.


    This sentence was simply too pretentious!


    They immediately realized that the conversation they had just had was just a test! He had really caught the other party¡¯s weakness, and he had firmly grasped the other party¡¯s landing point.


    This kind of scheming, this kind of forbearance ¡­


    Just the thought of it made his scalp tingle.


    When all the netizens saw this, their interest was completely aroused.


    ¡°This melon is too delicious!¡±


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    ¡°A stroke of God! This layout is so cool!¡±


    ¡°What kind of battle between Immortals is this? He caught the opponent¡¯s true body in the vast sea of people.¡±


    this is the game between fierce people, the hot-blooded between men¡¯s ¡®eat melon¡¯ eat melon¡¯.


    the reincarnation sovereign. He had been hiding his identity in the netherworld and I couldn¡¯t see his face. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so handsome!


    ¡­


    Everyone was in a heated discussion, their faces full of confusion.


    This was too beautiful. This was a true ancient powerhouse with demon-like wisdom.


    Soon, screenshots were sent out, and everyone was completely excited. They prepared the fruits and continued to watch with great interest.


    This was probably a big movie with a plot?


    Next, they saw the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s unique personality. He was a logicist, a miracle scientist, and his ability to shoot his mouth off. He had managed to fool all the heavenly emperors in the teahouse ¡­


    He immediately analyzed,


    ¡°Only a living person can keep a secret.¡±


    ¡°The reincarnation sovereign isn¡¯t omnipotent.¡±


    ¡°Miracles are low probability events.¡±


    ¡­


    His explanation covered a wide range of topics, and many people did not quite understand it. They felt that it was useless to say all this. It seemed to be completely unrelated, but some smart people would ponder over his words and repeat them many times before they could understand the deeper meaning of his guidance. This was a psychological suggestion effect. It seemed that the three analyses were completely unrelated, but in fact, it was constantly reducing the fear of these heavenly emperors, hinting that their enemies were not invincible, and inducing them to struggle and hesitate in their hearts, and finally resist ¡­


    What kind of godly person was this?


    Everyone¡¯s heart was filled with admiration and curiosity.


    this act is too successful. He won¡¯t be beaten to death!


    A veteran anti-fan netizen exclaimed, ¡± ¡°This powerhouse from the ancient forbidden zone is more realistic! What kind of movies or novels would have an old monster who had lived for hundreds or thousands of years acting like a stupid Chuunibyou who did not know how to analyze the pros and cons, provoking, courting death, and getting slapped in the face in an instant? there was no such thing! That¡¯s why I¡¯m always flaming him in the comments section!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, learn from this. This is the correct way to show off.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m completely convinced! It¡¯s a forbidden zone in ancient times. There really are ancient ruthless people!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, listen to my analysis first. This is the true act tough King, a true powerhouse. I personally think it can be summed up as the law of the strong acting tough: The strong act tough towards the stronger, and the weak act tough towards the weaker!¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    They chewed on it carefully and immediately exclaimed that it made sense.


    Was there any meaning in those tall, rich, and handsome men driving luxury cars to pretend to be poor people?


    Any other person would have this ability.


    Was there any meaning to those fantasy main characters who had obtained a cheat and pretended to be strong all day long?


    It was something that anyone could do.


    There was no difficulty at all in the strong pretending to be weak. He only knew how to bully those weaker than him. What was there to brag about?


    But the situation was different!


    The strong pretending to be stronger was a difficult technique and an extremely terrifying challenge!


    For example, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was the real king of showing off. He was obviously very weak and had not recovered yet. He was only at level five but he dared to show off in front of the strongest venerable sovereign in the world, the Supreme existence who controlled the six paths of reincarnation!


    This wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could pretend.


    Why don¡¯t you try someone else? This was what it meant to be capable, this was what it meant to pretend to be elegant! Pretending to be skilled! He was acting coquettish!


    ¡°F * ck! After listening to that analysis, it¡¯s simply awesome!¡±


    ¡°Society, this is too f * cking society!¡±


    ¡°Act tough master, please accept me as your disciple!¡±


    ¡°Master! I want to get a Peppa Pig tattoo too. I want to ride my electric donkey and show off in front of the rolls Royce! I also want to be strong and pretend to be stronger!¡±


    In an instant, the screen was flooded with comments.


    these sand sculptures are full of strange theories. Some of the serious players were speechless.


    ¡°Acting cool¡± was such a vulgar word that was not elegant at all! This was clearly the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, who had planned everything out. However, it had to be said that this move was simply too amazing!


    everyone, stop spamming the screen. Let¡¯s continue watching.


    that¡¯s right. Let him pretend for a while longer. Unfortunately, he¡¯s going to be beaten to death very soon.


    Everyone felt that it was a pity. This was a ruthless and ambitious man in ancient times. His schemes were amazing, but the gap between them was still too big. He had come out to catch the real body of the reincarnation sovereign and put on a big show, shocking the entire teahouse. He had also strengthened his own power and even announced to the public that the netherworld was not omnipotent ¡­


    All these actions were already very terrifying.


    But that was all.


    Who knew that in the next second, as more screenshots were sent out, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord became calmer and calmer. He then said something that shocked the heavens and earth,


    [ I plan to kill you! ] [ an incredible miracle has been created. Today is the day when the world reincarnates and the Emperor who controls the six paths of reincarnation falls! ]


    ¡°???¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded. Another sentence that was full of style could be introduced into the top ten golden sentences of the year, but it also made them explode in an instant.


    Her mind was blank.


    ¡°Kill the reincarnation sovereign?¡±


    ¡°F * ck you, giant wall! Will you die if you don¡¯t pretend!¡±


    ¡°Wow! Was master about to rush out of the universe?! I didn¡¯t hear it wrong, right?¡±


    All of a sudden, all the netizens were shocked.


    Everyone looked at the caption in the screenshot and couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. What kind of concept was this? It was already very powerful to act like an ant in front of an elephant. But now, he was smiling and saying, ¡± I want to kill you? ¡±


    Even the racer of Mount Haruna, who had been driving like a madman, was rendered speechless. He thought that he was the leader of the industry, but to think that there would always be a higher mountain!


    However, following that, screenshots were sent out.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord continued to talk about miracles and bewitched everyone. Then, he revealed a new card. Zhang Taiyuan.


    Outside the teahouse, someone exclaimed, ¡±


    The source of God that sealed the two Devas had also been destroyed.


    Seeing this, everyone finally understood that he had exposed the Samsara Palace Lord¡¯s true identity in the teahouse not only to persuade them to attack, but also to draw their attention away. He had secretly forced the two celestial emperors to a dead end.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± that¡¯s too strong. They¡¯re all connected. They¡¯re talking and fighting ¡­ This kind of scheme gave me goosebumps. I¡¯m willing to call him the strongest! (Shocked)¡±


    &Nbsp; okay.


    Even the first-generation speeder was so scared that he peed his pants.


    Everyone was completely convinced. The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was too strong!


    The ancient taboo of a generation who was so pretentious had done nothing but move his mouth. He had really created a miracle and made a move on the Samsara official sovereign.


    Huala!


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, the Samsara official sovereign in the screenshot had already stood up and was being besieged by the Devas.


    He smiled indifferently.


    [ i no longer know how strong i am ¡­ ]


    The netizens were silent for a moment before they realized that a war was about to break out.


    he came to the mortal world alone without the reincarnation divine weapon. He¡¯s in trouble!


    ¡°I feel cold! After all, no matter how strong he is, he¡¯s just a heavenly Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Cool my A * S. You all think that the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord is very powerful. Have you forgotten that he was defeated by the old generation? Only by hiding in the ancient forbidden zone can one survive.¡±


    you¡¯re a bunch of pigs. Obviously, the reincarnation Emperor, who is still calm, is the real Super Monster.


    Everyone reacted immediately. The Samsara official sovereign had defeated the secluded mountain official sovereign in the ancient era. His intelligence and talent were the most terrifying!


    Could it be that the reincarnation sovereign, who had always been calm, was the real act-tough King?


    brothers, I can already feel the overbearing aura of the venerable sovereigns from afar. The racer of Mount Haruna cursed in his heart. Was the second act tough King about to make his move?

 Chapter 606

    ?


    606 Miracle crusher


    Immediately, everyone¡¯s gazes became nervous. They were waiting to see how this existence would develop when he was surrounded and killed.


    Very quickly, the picture of the battle was released. The Samsara official sovereign had actually used an absorption technique. All the attacks from Emperor Yun and the others were ineffective and were reflected back.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re dead!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also seen this kind of group attack resistance spell at the great joy Emperor¡¯s place.¡±


    as expected, the Samsara official sovereign couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about it. It¡¯s because no matter how he schemed, it¡¯s just a matter of a slap. I crushed all the conspiracies with a single punch!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how strong I am anymore ¡­ Now that I think about it, this is the true act tough King!¡±


    ¡­.


    All of a sudden, everyone was on the side of the Samsara official sovereign.


    Sure enough, the following screenshots were instantly destroyed, and there were no bones left.


    However, just when everyone thought that Emperor Yun and the others were dead, a new scene appeared. It turned out that Emperor Yun and the others had faked their deaths to escape and were secretly planning their tactics.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was speechless.


    Mengmei was speechless.


    The alchemy monarch was speechless.


    Again?


    What kind of battle between Immortals was this!


    F! ck you, you can even do this!


    It turned out that Emperor Yun did not want to fight at all. He just wanted to test the waters by joining forces with more than 60 heavenly emperors. Then, he would use his space teleportation talent to fake his death and escape when the venerable sovereign retaliated.


    Was he toying with them like monkeys?


    The racer of Mount Haruna took in a deep breath and felt that it was time for him to calm down. this Emperor Yun¡¯s combat talent is too terrifying. The moment he was forced to wake up after being tricked, he came up with such a plan in the face of such a complicated and unfamiliar situation!


    Everyone was completely silent.


    None of these big shots were easy to deal with.


    ¡°Samsara official sovereign, it¡¯s too difficult for me! Why does everyone want to attack me? Using the weak to defeat the strong, using four taels to overcome a thousand Jin?¡±


    Following that, they saw that during this period of suspended animation, countless terrifying talents merged together and Emperor Yun became an undying Super Monster with infinite defense and attack. He was terrifying to the extreme.


    Everyone¡¯s scalps were numb. All kinds of innate immunity stacked together ¡­


    However, something terrifying happened. Even if they were all concentrated into one, they still could not defeat the Samsara Palace Lord!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Their fists collided in a frenzy, and all kinds of five-colored light flashed across the entire land. It was as if two only gods in the world were engaged in a battle of the peak.


    ¡°Mom, there¡¯s a cheater here!¡±


    ¡°This is the heavenly Emperor? You¡¯re telling me this is the celestial Emperor? Am I seeing things?¡±


    ¡°F * ck! If Emperor Yun was cheating, he could lock his health points, defend and attack infinitely ¡­ Then what is the reincarnation sovereign?¡±


    Everyone was stunned and shocked.


    His heart was filled with excitement. It was too exciting. He had never seen such an enjoyable battle of wits and battle!


    All kinds of trump cards were used. Each of these big shots wanted to win against the strong as the weak. Even if they were extremely weak, they didn¡¯t despair. They wanted to create a miracle of fate!


    They were so bold that they wanted to defeat the reincarnation Emperor!


    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡± In front of the computer, someone was so excited that he was shouting and pulling a group of dormitory students along. I now agree with the pride of these people! He¡¯s really too strong and too determined!¡±


    Everyone watched it, and it was even more satisfying than all kinds of hot-blooded blockbusters!


    This kind of special effects, this kind of move, they all beat those movies, okay!


    Especially at the end, when Emperor Yun raised his spear high, ¡±


    ¡°At all costs! His life, dignity, pride, and everything else that he could give up! To defeat him! Defeat that unbelievable being!¡±


    At this moment, it was like a bolt of lightning in the darkness. That burning and unyielding figure seemed to be forever engraved in the murals. It was too shocking.


    Many people quivered and instantly turned into fans.


    Following that, the two sides continued to battle at the peak of their strength.


    Emperor Yun used his talent to stop the time of the venerable sovereign¡¯s body and bombarded his ears madly. Finally, a small hole was blasted in his eardrum and he intended to enter it directly.


    However, the king form could no longer shrink.


    An extremely heroic scene appeared.


    please, you must use this power to save the world.


    ¡°Only children talk about dreams. Adults talk about reality.¡±


    dreams and whatnot are too laughable. However, there¡¯s nothing to retreat from. I just ¡­ I just don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!!!¡±


    The form Emperor in Emperor Yun¡¯s body let out a hysterical cry, as if it was roaring from the deepest part of its soul.


    When these words rang out, countless netizens ¡®minds buzzed.


    They couldn¡¯t help but feel a strong resonance that came from their bones. only children talk about dreams. Adults talk about reality. this sentence was too shocking, as if it was talking about their own lives. As they grew up, their edges were gradually smoothed out, and they were convinced by reality. They no longer believed in so-called dreams and miracles.


    They suddenly felt like crying.


    Really, weren¡¯t most of them the King of Fashion? After entering society, he no longer believed in miracles. Dreams were something that only existed when he was a teenager and a teacher was teaching. However, in the end, he still created a miracle and found his original heart ¡­


    ¡°Wuwuwu! You must win!¡±


    ¡°He will definitely win!¡±


    Emperor Yun and Emperor Xing will definitely win!!


    At this moment, the hot blood of countless netizens in front of their computers boiled. They couldn¡¯t help but clench their fists and roar.


    Finally, as if everyone was roaring, a miracle happened. They finally broke through their limits and turned into the size of a soybean, drilling into the brain ¡­


    Everyone was ecstatic!


    At this moment, their eyes were in a daze. They clenched their teacups and were in a daze for a moment. It was as if they had recalled their childhood dreams and believed in the miracles of this world.


    ¡°Work hard, work hard! As long as I work hard, I will be able to kill my way out of millions of people!¡±


    the others said that I¡¯m overestimating myself. A small county is good, but ¡­


    I¡¯ve dreamed of becoming a star since I was a child. I¡¯ve been drifting in Hengdian for seven years, but I¡¯m still holding on to this ridiculous dream. Believe that I¡¯ll be the second baoqiang to make a name for myself ¡­


    In front of the computer, many Beijing Drifters who were chasing after their dreams silently shed tears. They planned to continue to hold on to their dreams and believed that there would be a miracle when they made it big one day ¡­


    However, something terrifying happened.


    The world suddenly fell silent.


    A venerable sovereign slowly stood in the sky and said in a low voice,


    ¡°What are you guys still expecting? There are no dreams in the world of adults.¡±


    Whoosh!


    The wind suddenly became deathly still.


    It was quiet, as quiet as death.


    The pitch-black Earth began to turn silent.


    Everyone in front of their computers went silent the moment they roared. They gritted their teeth and their eyes were filled with horror. They just sat in front of their chairs in a daze.


    Pa ta!


    He didn¡¯t know what was happening in his brain.


    The venerable sovereign slowly took out his fingertip and dug out a soybean from his ear, as if he had thrown away all the hope of the whole world ¡­ Then, he turned around and left.


    Hu!


    Everyone sucked in a cold breath.


    He felt as if his entire body was frozen, as if he was soaking in the Arctic Ocean, and he could not breathe ¡­


    Everything had ended so suddenly.


    The end of his dream was so calm that there was not even the slightest ripple.


    For a venerable sovereign, it seemed to be a natural scene. It was as simple as going to the supermarket to buy two catties of vegetables on the first day of the new year, finding two rotten vegetable stems among them, throwing them on the ground, and then casually walking home ¡­


    ¡°What are you guys still expecting? There are no dreams in the world of adults.¡±


    At this moment, everyone felt as if someone was strangling their throats, and they could not say a single word.


    It was as if he had just witnessed a miracle and hope. He had just straightened his body like a man when he was cruelly castrated by reality, cutting off all his hopes and dreams!


    What was the most profound thing in this world? Although he was unwilling to admit it, the most tragic ending was the regret of failure, and it was always the most silent.


    After a long time.


    The racer of Mount Haruna had mixed feelings as well. it seems like destroying them is just a small matter ¡­ I have to say, this is the true act tough King.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, we also call it ¡­ The miracle crusher symbolizes death and reincarnation, the End of Dreams.¡±

 Chapter 607

    ?


    607 The new rules of the netherworld


    Everyone was shocked into silence.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was still typing, ¡±


    if you observe him closely, you will find that he has been calm from the beginning to the end. He sat in the teahouse and watched the others create all kinds of miracles one after another. He talked about his dreams and determination, and then he counterattacked with all kinds of amazing skills, winning against the strong one ¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s watching everyone¡¯s hard work and passion.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he did not speak much and only watched quietly. He was not as talkative as the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord.¡¯I don¡¯t even know how strong I am anymore ¡­¡¯ What are you still expecting? There were no dreams in the world of adults ¡­ Just these two sentences ¡­¡±


    Everyone got goosebumps.


    These few short sentences revealed a strong personal emotion, as if a cold and eternal existence that had cut through the ages had cut off everyone¡¯s hope with a raise of his hand, bringing a sense of destiny of death, sinking into the quagmire and unable to fight back.


    Miracle crusher, specialized in the study of certain mystics, philosophers, probability scholars ¡­


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued,


    ¡°He¡¯s too strong, he¡¯s too strong! He was indescribably strong. So what if he was able to find the real body in the mortal world with amazing reasoning?


    In his eyes, perhaps it was just an act, and he didn¡¯t need to pay much attention to it.


    He had seen too many miraculous counterattacks and brilliant strategies in the long history ¡­ What he wanted to do, without exception, was to gently slap it to death, then turn around and return home, leaving the path of humanity and returning to the netherworld.¡±


    Hiss ¡­


    It was obvious that everyone was shocked by this.


    There were no Immortals in the world, this was the true peerless hero of the ancient times! A single person had cut across the entire immortal path and blocked the path of each era!


    After thinking about it carefully, he was the strongest act tough King in history!


    terrifying! Even across the ages, I can still feel the terrifying aura of an Overlord. It¡¯s coming through endless time and space!


    ¡°That¡¯s my master!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just two to three short lines, but they¡¯re all classics!¡±


    ¡°The world calls him ¡­ Miracle crusher, and I would rather read his name as: The pretentious Terminator!¡±


    ¡°master, please accept me as your disciple!¡±


    ¡­


    They finally understood that they had done all they could to their limits. At the same time, they didn¡¯t follow the usual routine and directly attacked the final boss, forcing him to reveal his true form. But what was the use? All kinds of amazing strategies? Miracle of counterattack? Looking at it coldly, it was about to end directly!


    There were many discussions on the internet. What did this mean?


    A Big Shot analyzed, ¡±


    It was equivalent to a new version update.


    This group of ancient existences from the old era had fallen heroically after a fierce struggle. If the previous version was called ¡± Emperor Yun¡¯s reign ¡°, perhaps after this plot, the new information film could be called: The golden age of Buddhism.


    the catastrophe is over, and the remnants of the old era are all dead. They are destined to be too old to board the great ship of the new era. At the same time, it is equivalent to paving the way for the new era and for the new era to prosper!


    ¡°Indeed! I highly suspect that the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord has such a plan as well. After all, with the departure of Emperor Yun and the rest, the absolute rule of the path of the heaven-born would disappear. This would give others a chance to rise, such as the Forbidden Zone ¡­ Another example would be our beast path. ¡±


    Upon closer inspection, it was indeed so.


    If Emperor Yun and the others were still alive, the path of the heaven-born would have 60 to 70 heavenly emperors. The first one would be to target the revival of the ancient forbidden zone and suppress the old rulers. However, they had defeated the most terrifying opponent, the heaven-born, without any effort.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was definitely one of the overlords of the ancient forbidden zone. He had planned for everything.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Even though the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord has gotten the better end of the deal, we¡¯re just following behind and enjoying the benefits! I reckon that many powerful beings will be reincarnated into the beast path. This is an opportunity for our Asura path!¡±


    ¡°In the next era, the path of Asura will be at its peak!¡±


    ¡°Our players will surpass their number of celestial emperors in the future! 70? What a joke, we have hundreds, thousands of them! The Dao of Asura is at its peak and can not be stopped!¡±


    cough, cough, cough. It¡¯s indeed an update for the new version ¡­ The timing was just right. The second batch of open beta players had a total of 10000 players. They had just finished the final match and were ready to enter! This is a new great era with many things to do!¡±


    hahaha, the golden age of Buddhism has arrived. A new batch of players has also logged in. Cloud sky is dead, and yellow sky will rise!


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough. The new version has been launched, but we¡¯ve also met the ultimate boss. What should we do? It¡¯s too fierce!¡±


    ¡­.


    Everyone was discussing.


    It was obvious that the players ¡®era of great voyage had completely arrived!


    In the future of the beast path and the mortal path, there would no longer be any terrifying heavenly Human Giant above them!


    At that moment, the entire forum was in an uproar. As a game that was open to the public, many players were still very enthusiastic about it. There were many things to discuss, and all of them were being debated endlessly. It was very lively.


    At this moment, cat jump stood up and explained the situation in hell,


    brothers, the emperors who were killed have all entered the netherworld and are lining up. It¡¯s very full. Just now, Meng Po suddenly came to me and asked me to design the skills and moves of Emperor Yun and Yun zhongjun!


    Everyone was speechless.


    It was too tragic.


    Even after death, they had to be accounted for. Their crimes were extremely heinous, especially the two leaders, Emperor Yun and Yun zhongjun. They were sent to hell. They were going to be locked up in the hot hell of the arcade game, to be played with and controlled by others, just like Jue wushen!


    ¡°So miserable? However, he still had to design the moves. Emperor Yun¡¯s big move was the kind of kneeling ¡­ Yun zhongjun¡¯s ultimate move is obviously the body of cloud and mist, which can avoid and be immune to attacks.¡±


    Some of them had been so touched and sorrowful just a moment ago, but now they were in high spirits. It was simply heartless to set up ¡®shackles¡¯ for them.


    ¡°Oh right! Big brother, do you have any tricks to bring us to hell? we also want to farm ¡­ it¡¯s great to be with the final BOSS.¡±


    When cat jump heard the question, she was not too sure herself. She said, ¡± in the new version, I think they will recruit a group of temporary workers to help manage Fengdu as ghost soldiers ¡­ Meng Po was also tricked by this move and felt a little regretful. It depends on what she does. She has the intention to recruit more people. I guess when new players come in, some of them will receive hidden quests.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll choose the netherworld camp. Temporary worker? The kind that managed a city? That¡¯s not bad.¡±


    ¡­


    The new version was launched, and everyone was talking about new ideas and the battle just now. They kept analyzing the conclusion of the battle, and the more they analyzed, the more they felt that it was amazing. It was the optimal solution at that time. It was indeed a miracle to be able to achieve that level, but this level of miracle was not enough to win.


    Their analysis was also for the sake of becoming more powerful in the future. After all, this game had to be bald. Knowledge was power.


    Someone even posted:


    ¡°Taobao¡¯s OEM factory is about to start working. I can already foresee a new wave of character figurines, statues, pillows, posters, and doujinshi coming out! Samsara official sovereign, Emperor Yun, secluded mountain official sovereign ¡­ Three popular figures!¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu! All my migrant workers ¡®comics, movies, figurines, and peripheral products are unsalvageable. Please Save the Children!¡±


    ¡°Why are you still following movies, anime, and TV series? isn¡¯t this kind of plot good? Aren¡¯t the legendary characters in there handsome?¡±


    In the midst of the commotion, many people even expressed, ¡± They wanted to enter the netherworld to chase the stars!


    Personally playing with those few arcade machines, playing with the bodies of Yun zhongjun and Emperor Yun, controlling them, was much better than playing with his idols ¡®figurines.


    [ this is probably the only place where I can have the chance to play with my idol (dog head) ]


    Then, in the netherworld, he could ask for an autograph from the Samsara Palace Lord.


    The netherworld faction was still very tempting.


    Of course, there were also people who wanted to go deep into the restricted area and find the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord to be their teacher. They wanted to learn from him and become a philosopher or a clairvoyant.


    All in all, the new closed beta was thriving.


    The new era had arrived.


    ¡­


    xu zhi turned off the internet and did not continue to read the comments on the screen. he was happy to be free.


    One by one, the top mighty people died in the netherworld, causing it to be crowded. However, Meng Po was very serious about sorting out the crowded reincarnation in the netherworld. She did not need to do anything at all.


    ¡± although i was caught in the air ¡­ However, my inner world is already operating in an orderly manner and on its own.¡±


    He looked at the netherworld and then glanced at the arcade game hell.


    It was a soul space.


    On the pitch-black land, Emperor Yun and Yun zhongjun were trying to get close to Jue wushen, su huanzhen, Qi Tiandi, and the others. There were more than a hundred existences that were trying to communicate.


    As the wisdom of the inferno¡¯s incense was not lower than that of ordinary people, they were not discovered by Emperor Yun and the others. However, it was obvious that some of their ancient memories had been sealed for too long and had been ¡± forgotten ¡°.


    No matter how Emperor Yun and the others asked, they could not remember.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s gaze was calm as he retracted his attention from the arcade game hell on the other side.


    the endless hell has also been formed. It will suffer endlessly, and suffer for all eternity ¡­ However, from another perspective, isn¡¯t it a new world as well? a world that doesn¡¯t need to be reincarnated?¡±


    This place would become a world of its own sooner or later, with its own order.


    He calculated the time. He had set up a trap in the dark forbidden zone, created all kinds of ancient existences, and was inadvertently messed up. Now, he had been delayed for more than a day.


    In a few more hours, the ancient Lava Land should be almost done.


    Shi Xing¡¯s time would come to the world line civilization¡¯s defeat of the meteorite.


    It was about to become a reality.


    Tomorrow, Zach would probably appear and defeat Sallu from the future. He would transform into his ultimate form, fly into the universe, and shatter meteorites to end the world.


    It was not just Shi Xing. Other planets, although they had not been deduced, were lucky enough to sit on the super-fast train and were also developing their civilizations ¡­


    However, it was not as powerful as Shi Xing.


    However, they were still planets with different civilizations, gravity, ecological environment, and metal soil composition.


    Logically speaking, Carolyn should have planned to come over very soon and invite Asura over as a guest. Both worlds would have a friendly meeting, discuss the scientific outlook of development, and announce that the territory of both sides was sacred and inviolable ¡­


    Should he bring some players and have a ¡®meetup¡¯ between the two worlds to travel there?


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll do something to embarrass themselves.¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly felt a little conflicted.


    However, the timing was quite appropriate. A catastrophe had just ended here, Buddhism had just begun to prosper, and a new batch of players was about to enter ¡­


    A new temporary dungeon?


    Was it similar to the storyline of the ancient temple dungeon on Mercury?


    He thought about it for a while and decided not to think about it anymore. No matter what, there was still half a day¡¯s time. He had to wait until this world¡¯s light source radiation system and innate Qi system were completely developed.

 Chapter 608

    ?


    608 An evil planet


    Xu Zhi temporarily left his clone in the netherworld. It was already dark outside.


    However, it was good to have a Butler. He never had to worry about food and hygiene. His focus was completely on taking care of the orchard outside and the basement ¡­


    For Xu Zhi, such a rural life in the farmland was very poetic.


    He leisurely ate his dinner in the living room, then sat on the sofa with his legs crossed and began to sort out the experience he had gained from the battle.


    After all, he didn¡¯t fight much, and he had to absorb experience.


    Now that he had personally tried it out, he realized that his battle prowess at the upper tier was truly quite exaggerated.


    Although Medusa could not be compared to him, and he would be killed in an instant, it seemed that there was no one else who could be a match for him in the heavenly Emperor realm ¡­


    There was no other reason other than his passive skill. His body was too hard.


    It was so hard that he couldn¡¯t even move it.


    however. my clone has cultivated martial arts, and that¡¯s the final form. My main body doesn¡¯t have the energy to cultivate this, so it¡¯s not that heavy ¡­


    Xu Zhi felt that if his original body were to cultivate this thing, his weight would completely change above that of the true body of Nuwa and the true body of Pangu. He was afraid that he would really be 480000 kilograms ¡­


    He was a human tank.


    But in reality?


    No, martial arts might seem to have no threshold or bloodline, but it required too much energy. All kinds of supplements could be absorbed to accumulate energy. After all, where did weight come from?


    It didn¡¯t come out of thin air.


    He ate a lot of food and energy, so he needed more energy than other systems. That was why he didn¡¯t dare to cultivate this thing. When he practiced martial arts, the only thing he wanted to do was to nourish himself. The poor were educated, but the rich were skilled. However, it was obvious that after cultivating this third system, he was indeed extremely strong.


    It was too difficult for me.


    Xu Zhi felt that it was still a problem with his energy. It had limited the progress of his entire cultivation, and it was the only thing he was stuck in at the moment.


    After all, he had deduced the realm Systems one by one, and the foundation he had accumulated was enough for him to break through to become a level eight God.


    However, this matter could not be rushed.


    Although he had just cut a wave of leeks, the harvest was not small.


    ¡°We have to increase our farming efforts.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s mind was filled with new ideas. but the farming area on Mercury is obviously not as wide as the one in that small universe. It seems more convenient there.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    He looked at the starry sky outside the window, went back to his room, and fell asleep quietly. He only felt fatigue sweep over him like a tide, and soon his consciousness was submerged in sleep.


    An average Celestial Emperor of this level would not need to sleep for a long time. However, Xu Zhi was not only used to it, but he also slept for half a day because of his bloodline. The pain of an immortal was so simple and boring.


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    The sun was shining brightly. Xu Zhi got up, lifted the blanket, and stretched lazily. He felt very comfortable all over.


    All the furniture in the house had been reinforced. He was fine usually, but he could not control his power when he was asleep. One breath could destroy the house and the bed would be crushed by him.


    After all, this weight was no joke.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s brows suddenly twitched, as if he had been summoned by some living creature.


    ¡°It¡¯s Carolyn ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi immediately realized that it was a means of communication that he had left behind. It was probably from the other side of the universe, right? After all, she hadn¡¯t gone to see it for the past few days. She was in charge of ascending to the planet every day. Even if she was an extremely powerful high-level God, it was still very hard for her to spit out a hundred acres of land every time.


    Even if they were the hardworking little bees that created planets. He was probably exhausted to death.


    it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t go to visit her and bring her some food every day. I¡¯ve been busy creating lives in the Forbidden Zone for the past two days and even got ambushed. I forgot that she¡¯s been working herself to death here. Xu Zhi felt ashamed. He should at least have brought some food with him and cheered him on by the side.


    He directly entered the small universe world and took a look at the development situation here.


    if she really wants to have an exchange with the world of the six realms of Samsara and bring some players here to develop the ecosystem ¡­ Xu Zhi more or less had a bad feeling about this, but he still had to see how it would turn out.


    After all, the Buddhist civilization there was flourishing, and it was indeed about to develop.


    The void civilization of the small universe world also needed to develop.


    Huala!


    Xu Zhi appeared in a flash.


    At the center of the world was a huge yellow planet that was emitting a hazy Halo. Around it were small planets of various colors that were like a cluster of stars. They were moving in a specific orbit in the air, rotating in all directions.


    Whoosh.


    A porcelain God with long hair and a body as white as snow stood quietly in the sky above a planet.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Xu Zhi walked over slowly.


    Caroline pointed at a stone star in the distance. they shattered the meteorite and ushered in a new era.


    Xu Zhi followed his gaze and saw Zach, the great elder, and cyborg No. 18. The world line that he had deduced earlier was happening in reality.


    The concept of full God, the planet that created the entire universe, standing on the world line of the past and the future, was already familiar to them.


    Even though they could no longer predict the future of the era after breaking through to the celestial Emperor realm, they didn¡¯t know that the concept of ¡®full God¡¯ had already been deeply rooted in their hearts.


    Creating a planet, standing on the world line between the past and the future, the creator was a God.


    From the perspective of deception, the great power of creation was somewhat similar to the original version!


    ¡°That¡¯s CyberTAN.¡± She then looked at the other side, a sci-fi planet full of high-rise buildings. Fire Seeds with self-awareness, which are similar to Dragon Balls ¡­ A special mechanical civilization that is embedded in the mechanical armor inside the body.¡±


    Xu Zhi followed her gaze.


    The two civilizations were both flourishing!


    A group of heavenly Emperor-level powerhouses had appeared.


    As for the other civilizations, they didn¡¯t have much time to predict the future for them. They were still in their primitive and primitive times and belonged to the type of natural overgrown weeds.


    She smiled and said while standing in the starry sky, ¡± at this time, there are a total of 17 planets with various races and civilizations living on them. However, if you think about it, it¡¯s similar to the ancient lava domain back then. Each domain is the stone wall domain, the searing fire domain ¡­ It¡¯s like an expanded ancient lava domain, and those separate domains are like small planets.¡±


    Xu Zhi also subconsciously reacted. That was indeed the case.


    He had a deep understanding of it and replied, ¡± it¡¯s just enlarging it step by step. In essence, it¡¯s the same. If it¡¯s a small village, what¡¯s divided is the people in the houses in the village. If it¡¯s a country, it¡¯s divided into towns and miniature universes. Naturally, it¡¯s planets.


    Carolyn also laughed. This was the nature of the world.


    The small circles formed large circles.


    Living beings lived in a circle, just like a rank seven heavenly Emperor who broke through to rank eight God. It was as if he had jumped out of the river of fate and transcended the mortal world. In reality, he had just entered another big circle, another cage, being watched by beings of a higher dimension.


    The truth of the world was that simple.


    She said, ¡± I called you over not only because it¡¯s almost time, but also because I thought that I might be able to have a friendly exchange with the world of the six paths of reincarnation. It¡¯s also because of the appearance of an evil planet.


    Were the two worlds really going to have friendly exchanges and visits?


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath.


    He didn¡¯t expect her to think about this all the time, but it was only natural. Everyone had the same basic system, and they were all radiation sources and innate Qi. Communication would benefit each other.


    He still couldn¡¯t bear to reject a model worker.


    also, you discovered a planet that¡¯s very strange? ¡± Xu Zhi said in surprise, ¡± it should be a planet that grows naturally, right? how strange is that? ¡±


    He was curious on the spot.


    This was because both Shi Xing and CyberTAN¡¯s mechanical planet were man-made by them. It was not that they could not be certain, but there were traces of their man-made actions, and they were forced to follow their path.


    But it also lost the unknown.


    Nature was great. It gave birth to all the incredible miracles of life in the world and had more possibilities. Some species that were born from nature had some special characteristics that they could not imagine.


    Or rather, it was a completely new unknown path.


    ¡°It¡¯s very strange,¡± She pointed at a medium-sized red iron planet. their life form system is unbelievably strange. They have no physical body and form creatures with a special radiation frequency. Perhaps you can call them digital.

 Chapter 609

    ?


    609 The essence of life is just a pixel (2 in 1)


    Digital?


    A digital camera?


    This was Xu Zhi¡¯s first reaction when it came to digital products.


    Then, he inexplicably thought of the red and white game consoles from the 1980s and 1990s, the little tyrant, The King of Fighters, Poochie, black and white color pixel blocks, and then mosaic.


    Digital planet?


    How strange was it?


    Xu Zhi felt that as a partner of the planet, he had just returned to his inner world, the ¡± world of six paths of reincarnation, ¡± and perfected the worldview of a few ancient forbidden zones, and this place had already brought him a new surprise?


    As for the topic of friendly negotiations and interviews that he had brought over with those guys, he instantly ignored it. After all, he had just come back to his senses from being an online gamer of that world.


    ¡°Digital?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    ¡°Digital, perhaps you can call it that.¡±


    Carolyn was indeed a crazy life scientist who was passionate about the modification of life structure and genetic engineering.


    as you know, when I first created the cells of the entire race, it was the crystallization of the biological civilization of the izodaurs. This is a special high-energy cell with a special Foundation. It¡¯s very simple, like a clay football, without cell walls, cell nuclei, DNA and other complex structures ¡­ It¡¯s just a delicate and precise soccer ball structure, and it has endless possibilities.¡±


    This was no exception.


    After all, the original idea was that ¡± one ¡± was ¡± all ¡°, and ¡± all ¡± was ¡± one.


    The cells of this entire race were originally the race of crazy scientists known as the Protoss. They believed that the ultimate structure of genetic programming was the most perfect basic life programming form in theory.


    And why were there infinite possibilities?


    It was precisely because its structure was extremely ¡± simple ¡± that it formed ¡± one ¡°, equipped with ¡± all ¡± possibilities, and possessed an infinite future.


    The ¡®power¡¯ they spoke of was not based on the current level of technology of the izudaardians. They believed that in the distant tens of thousands of years, when their own technological civilization had developed to an incomparably profound level, this ¡®entire race¡¯ structure would still have infinite possibilities.


    The simpler it was, the more possibilities there were.


    It was in line with some sort of unspoken logic.


    ¡°Digital ¡­ Is it related to the cells of the entire race?¡± Xu Zhi reacted.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Caroline smiled and said, ¡± as you know, the cells of the entire race no longer have a genetic programming spiral structure.


    Xu Zhi understood this.


    Nowadays, most life had a DNA position that stored the information of the life code. However, the cells of the entire clan had been simplified to the point that there was no ¡± hereditary genes ¡°, so Xu Zhi had no idea how to carry on the family line ¡­


    Carolyn explained, ¡± what¡¯s the fundamental role of a life¡¯s genetic bank? we once carried out the genetic engineering program for the people of isodar. The wise men of the entire civilization worked together to analyze the spiral structure of tens of billions of genetic sequences and discovered the function of the genetic structure library. The main reason was that the physiological structure of a life was too complicated ¡­


    To be able to differentiate into bone cells, hair cells, blood cells, and all sorts of other complex structures, the amount of data stored within would naturally be huge.


    For example, if a person was injured, only bones would be left in that area. On the bone cells, completely different flesh and blood cells and skin tissue would have to regrow. How would that happen?


    It was necessary for the bone cells to store the genes of the flesh cells in order to generate flesh cells that were different from one¡¯s own structure and repair the body ¡­


    Therefore, almost every cell had a gene bank that reproduced other cells such as hair, bones, and blood. As long as there was one cell, it could theoretically rebuild a person, which was why there was such a complicated database ¡­


    And what were the whole clan¡¯s cells?


    There was no differentiation of other cells, only the purest type of clay cells.


    That¡¯s why there¡¯s no need for such a complex genetic database, and that¡¯s why there¡¯s no need to be afraid of being infected by the Grand-unified virus without a genetic library. This is the strongest virus immunity we izodaians have invented.¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He immediately reacted.


    You guys have been thinking about the Grand unification virus all this time?


    you can¡¯t forget about this deadly zombie virus that destroyed your civilization. The Grand unity virus is targeting the genes of this life to carry out some kind of antidote, and the infection targets the genes. Now, they have even come up with a direct cure. I don¡¯t have genetic DNA, I¡¯m ¡®one.¡¯ Let¡¯s see how you can infect me ¡­


    He was too ruthless!


    It was only at this moment that Xu Zhi understood the ¡± entire race ¡± of the izodails ¡®life structure. It was a product of massive technology and a strong sense of resentment!


    back then, when the pillar God virus couldn¡¯t infect the entire planet, I knew it was the virus ¡®nemesis ¡­ The reason she was able to infect number 18 was because she was not a pure-blooded cyborg with the DNA cells of other creatures.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it and said, ¡± the entire race does indeed have infinite possibilities. It¡¯s possible that the future will really be the life structure of the only true God who created the world.


    After all, what was the ancient Chinese saying?


    Chaos was one, and one gave birth to all things.


    ¡®Pure clay life cells ¡­¡¯


    It seemed simple, but the technical content required to achieve this step was too huge.


    Right now, the entire race could indeed create all kinds of things. Clay cells could create all kinds of life, although they were essentially just clay creatures with an appearance.


    As for black hair?


    It was just a string of clay with meaty coloring.


    Xu Zhi sighed with emotion. so, this digital life now is related to the cells of the entire race? ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s some connection,¡±


    With a calm expression, Carolyn extended her hand slightly, and a translucent screen appeared in front of her. on this screen is this evil planet¡¯s 200 years of civilization evolution.


    huala!


    In the image, a Planet Rose into the sky. It was the moment of the first Ascension.


    It was a medium-sized planet.


    The snow-white ceramic planet was as beautiful as a piece of art. It had a total surface area of one hundred acres, and the internal structure of the planet was composed of precise true energy meridians. Its function was also very simple ¡­ It was suspended in the air, emitting gravitational waves, and absorbing the living beings on the planet.


    Hualala!


    Soon, a white porcelain God standing in the starry sky gently stretched out his hand, and a large amount of soil and glaciers covered the White porcelain planet. He threw some life and plants that had been prepared long ago and were suitable for the gravity and ecological environment of the planet, and began the initial reproduction.


    The protagonist of this planet had a simple structure similar to that of a Paramecium. It was half the height of a human, wrinkly, and did not seem to have high intelligence. When it reached adulthood, it only had the intelligence of a seven or eight-year-old child.


    The trees were all kinds of short shrubs, and there were more than ten types.


    As vacuum plants, without the protection of the atmosphere in the cold and lonely vacuum universe, they had already evolved to the point where they could absorb ¡± ice ¡± from the planet to replenish water.


    In addition to the Paramecium, there were also some simple-structured animals that completely belonged to wild beasts, such as beetles and small animals. They were the lowest level of wild beast life.


    at that time, the early stage of the planet¡¯s intelligent life was completed.


    Carolyn said, ¡± I don¡¯t have too much hope for this planet. Although intelligent life has already been developed, their intelligence is really not high. They are only six or seven years old like ordinary children. I believe that even after a thousand years, it is still just a simple primitive civilization planet. At most, they can only build houses and wield wooden clubs to resist the invasion of other alien races ¡­


    ¡°Indeed, his IQ is too low.¡± Xu Zhi replied.


    This was very normal.


    During the initial deduction, most of the computing power was put on the ¡± whole race ¡°. The other species were wild. Although most of them had different levels of intelligent life, the number of species with medium and high intelligence was still very small.


    Most of them were low-intelligence life forms. They were placed on planets to make up the numbers and become the protagonists of the era, but they did not have much hope.


    After all, in the entire universe, the lowest level of life planets naturally had the most.


    And the ones who put in the heart¡¯s blood were the main characters of the two eras, stone star and CyberTAN ¡­


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    Xu Zhi asked.


    He lowered his head and looked at the primitive planet of Paramecium. It was a very primitive and savage forest, and there was nothing strange about it.


    However, generally speaking, there would definitely be no ¡± species evolution ¡± on this planet in 200 years. These Paramecium were definitely still Paramecium, the lowest life form.


    It wasn¡¯t the time flow of the creation era.


    Could it be that low-level species like them would actively evolve?


    Self-evolution was an ability that only highly intelligent species had. When they embarked on the path of cultivation, they would take the initiative to improve their life level.


    ¡°After that, something special happened ¡­¡±


    it¡¯s also beyond my calculation ability. As expected, the miracles of nature can¡¯t be guessed by calculation. They have infinite possibilities ¡­


    A strange expression appeared on Carolyn¡¯s face as she once again controlled the semi-transparent screen to play. this is the history of their development for the next 200 years. Take a look for yourself.


    Xu Zhi turned his head to look.


    On the large screen, the development of the entire planet was clearly recorded.


    It was like a fast-forward movie.


    With the passage of time, Paramecium and various plants formed the ecosystem of this world. These insects had a short lifespan of only five to six years, but their reproduction speed was comparable to that of ants.


    Forty years had passed by more than ten generations, but it was only enough for some slight population differentiation to occur. The Paramecium had evolved from pure emerald green to Emerald and dark green.


    the time for normal evolution is too short. After more than a hundred years, the division of the population and the adaptation to the environment will only lead to a change of ¡®skin¡¯ at most.


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he felt that the days were going on just like that.


    But ¡­


    Xu Zhi suddenly saw the node of fate.


    He could clearly see a grass-leafed insect pushing away the thick soil and entering the ¡®core¡¯, directly touching the main body of the entire clan¡¯s cell planet.


    After that ¡­


    When the Paramecium reached its breeding period, it could not find a mate and would lie on the ground, facing the entire planet in its spring ¡­


    When Xu Zhi saw this scene, he felt that it was quite normal and did not have any special emotions. It was like he had seen two indescribable puppies on the road.


    After all, he had seen a lot of such creatures in nature. Many animals were like this. It was a very normal life reaction. For example, poodles that had entered a certain period could also face the air. Have you seen animal world? Even dolphins would look for all kinds of kayaks or other small boats during this period ¡­


    However, the next second ¡­


    He crashed on the spot!


    This was because he saw many Paramecium worms that could not find a mate for survival reasons. They began to face the entire planet like this.


    What Xu Zhi saw next was that this strange behavior had become a habit of this race for more than ten years, until one day, the entire planet suddenly became pregnant ¡­


    A planet!


    She was actually pregnant!


    It gave birth to a wailing porcelain Paramecium.


    Ulu, Ulu!


    The short and wretched father of the grass-leafed insect cried out. The insect pheromones sent out a signal, and he cried tears of joy. He was too weak to find a mate and could not have offspring. This was a gift from the earth.


    He firmly believed that this child was extraordinary, that he was the descendant of the entire planet and him, a great and sacred life. He walked out of the underground and held the baby high.


    ¡°Crow! Lu!¡±


    Huala!


    A ray of golden sunlight shone down, as if it had forever imprinted the origin of ancient myths into history.


    When Xu Zhi saw this section of the planet¡¯s biological evolution history, his mind was like a thunderclap, and he felt as if his entire being was splitting apart.


    ¡°Yes ¡­ A short period of time isn¡¯t enough for a creature to evolve greatly, but the scuffle between creatures is also a way to evolve a new species!¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s expression was also grave as she stared at the small ceramic grass-leafed bug. She calmly said, ¡± this race doesn¡¯t know that their era has begun a brand new era. And the history murals won¡¯t remember the glory of this era.


    even I have to admit that this is a miracle of life. It¡¯s very difficult to replicate because there¡¯s a life isolation between species ¡­ ¡°After that, I¡¯ve tried this many times, but I¡¯ve never succeeded. I¡¯ve also experimented with species from other planets, but I¡¯ve discovered that I can¡¯t produce offspring with my entire race. This case seems to be the only one.¡±


    in the end, I could only attribute it to the fact that the genes of these Paramecium worms were very special. They produced some kind of strange chemical reaction with the entire clan and fused with them. They were actually able to produce normal offspring that could survive with the entire clan ¡­ In addition, the probability of success is unimaginably low. I¡¯ve tried again, but I¡¯ve never succeeded.¡±


    The miracle of life ¡­


    Xu Zhi also sighed with emotion.


    The genetic difference between the two species was not absolute.


    Tigers and lions had an extremely low chance of giving birth to Liger beasts, but most of them were deformed children.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    He had mastered the ability to evolve, but he could not understand the secrets of evolution at all. The evolution of life was always full of incredible miracles and future.


    Perhaps in the future, he would reach level 10 or 11? Only by becoming a true God of creation would one be able to understand the essence of life?


    BOOM!


    Xu Zhi could clearly see that with the birth of the first special ceramic Paramecium, it gained a huge advantage due to its massive weight and began to breed continuously. It continued to be intimate with the earth and used a strange fire Totem to perform a sacrifice, making the process extremely Grand.


    The era of offering sacrifices to the clans was born.


    As they passed on generation after generation, their genes were close to the genes of the entire race¡¯s cells. Their strength increased, their weight increased by more than 70 times, and their structure became extremely simple. Their cells turned into simple leather balls.


    Like the cells of the entire race, they gradually lost their own genetic sequence structure ¡­


    What would happen when a species lost its own genetic structure?


    Xu Zhi saw it.


    These ceramic grass-leafed worms had lost their original tentacles, skin, and cell structure. They gradually turned into a pool of mud, and each of their clansmen did not have the same appearance and structure.


    His appearance was all kinds of mud ¡­


    It was as if a little boy had casually used clay mud to create a bunch of strange creatures, and there were no similarities between the entire race.


    Wu Lu!


    They roared.


    These primitive creatures thought that Mother Earth had punished them. Although it made them stronger, they lost their sense of self and became deformed. They began to hold all kinds of strange tribal rituals in a frenzy.


    without DNA genes, this species has lost its inherent form of life. Xu Zhi¡¯s expression became strange. there are all kinds of descendants, but no one wants to ¡­ He has all kinds of looks.¡±


    Then, something even weirder happened.


    The ¡± disease ¡± of the God of the Earth¡¯s sin was still in manyan, and the structure of their round cells had become more and more simplified.


    The cells were reducing at a crazy rate, and the size of the cells was also expanding at the same time, to the point that they were almost visible to the naked eye ¡­


    It was also becoming more and more deformed.


    Like lumps of randomly made clay monsters, their gene strands were completely shattered.


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he was shocked. is he going back to his roots? ¡± A creature that has lost the stability of its genetic chain will degenerate from a multicellular organism to a single-celled organism?¡±


    But Xu Zhi¡¯s worries were unnecessary.


    They continued to degenerate, becoming a creature made up of hundreds of thousands of cells, and then they were completely fixed.


    Only a few hundred thousand cells ¡­


    When Xu Zhi saw this scene, he felt that the scene was extremely shocking.


    Those who didn¡¯t see it wouldn¡¯t be able to understand this visual feeling.


    If you told an ordinary person that a large creature with only a few hundred thousand cells was too scary, it would be difficult for them to understand. They would only reply with an ¡± Oh ¡± because they could not imagine it.


    He didn¡¯t understand the concept of a hundred thousand cells.


    Then, you told him that a normal izodar person¡¯s cells were about a hundred trillion cells. There was a comparison, and a hundred thousand was just a fraction of a fraction, but it was still unimaginable.


    But when he saw it for himself, he was shocked.


    It was like a bunch of pixelated creatures, pixel animals, and large pixel particles could be clearly seen ¡­


    Xu Zhi was getting goosebumps!


    What kind of strange-looking creature was this?


    Caroline was also silent for a moment, before she said with a myriad of emotions, ¡± do you now understand how strange it is? Just when I thought I was powerful enough, the miracle of life brought by nature made me realize how insignificant and ridiculous I was as an individual in the vast universe.¡±


    She looked at the low-pixel animal. in a sense, life is nothing more than a composition of particles. According to the picture resolution of our modern izodal people, the resolution of our human beings is a high definition animal calculated by trillions of pixels, and our mosaic can only be seen under a microscope, but now ¡­


    She stared at the pixel life in front of her. and this monster in front of us seems to be 1080p in our eyes ¡­ From a higher dimension, it¡¯s like looking at a two-dimensional creature.¡±


    Other than the fact that life was a circle, she also stated another fact:


    The essence of the world was originally a pixel made up of particles.


    ¡°The evolution of life is always full of mystery and the unknown.¡±


    Carolyn continued to broadcast the entire planet¡¯s footage of this mysterious creature. Clearly, this wasn¡¯t the end of its ¡± degeneration ¡°.


    These pixel creatures soon began to fight among themselves.


    At the same time, with several generations of evolution, they quickly got rid of the spherical cells. As the spherical cells were too soft and did not have a strong ability to build, they were quickly abandoned by themselves.


    In just 50 years, from spherical-shaped primeval cells to large-sized cells, they began to form squares and octagons.


    Thanks to the cell-block structure, which was as hard as bone cells, they could finally stand up ¡­


    He was no longer a pile of mud ¡­


    In Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes, it was as if the world had changed. He saw pixelated animals fighting each other, and even trees were made up of pixel blocks.


    Looking at the pixel planet ¡­


    It was as if he had seen ¡± Minecraft, ¡± a bunch of square animals starting a heroic forest war!

 Chapter 610

    ?


    610 The pixel war


    BOOM!


    Two groups of pixel animals were fighting each other in the primitive jungle. One group was made up of octahedron pixel blocks, while the other group was made up of cubes.


    The first pixel war!


    Cube VS octahedron.


    The battle between the two pixel cube-like creatures stopped because of the huge defeat of the cube-like creature.


    Animals made of square cells were more compact, but it also led to them being too stiff. They were far less agile than the movements of Octagon-shaped cell structures.


    The cube-shaped creature retreated in defeat.


    this is a rough pixel creature made up of large cells ¡­ ¡°This is a truly strange civilization. It¡¯s different from the past. After all, they¡¯re all civilizations of flesh and blood and humanoid life forms. They¡¯re too uniform. This kind of structure is very special. The creatures without DNA might develop into different civilizations.¡± Xu Zhi sighed with emotion when he saw this.


    He continued reading ¡­


    Years passed, and even more terrifying things happened.


    The entire planet¡¯s evolutionary history was simply magnificent!


    Half a year later.


    The square pixel animals were defeated by the Octagon pixel animals. They could only leave the core of Mother Earth and lose the ability to reproduce. In desperation, for the survival of their race, they could only try to attack other plants and other beetles!


    ¡°Crow! Lu!¡±


    The square tribe cheered.


    Under the bright sunlight, the offspring of a pixel animal and a vacuum plant was born. It was a pixel seed, and the entire tribe was planted on the ground like a Holy fruit.


    Three years had passed.


    A pixel tree grew.


    The trunk of this tree was not the traditional circular shape. It was square-shaped and rooted in the ground. It was dark and shiny. Even the leaves were regular green squares, formed by smaller green squares.


    Through the special leaves, the sun could still shine down in mottled spots, making it beautiful.


    At the same time, these pixel trees had absorbed the entire tribe¡¯s radiation clay cell talent. They were even more adapted to living in a vacuum and had more and more leaves.


    An old elder of the pixel tribe was very excited. At this time, the tribe had learned how to record their own civilization. He picked up a stone slab and silently carved the glory of this moment.


    ¡°Crow! Lu!¡±


    Under the fine sunlight, countless primitive Savage animals surrounded the pixel plant and cheered.


    The living beings of the later generations flipped through this dusty slate and saw the oldest tribal myths and history engraved on it. They recorded this scene as the eternity of this planet.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he said in a strange tone, ¡± they can even produce offspring from trees.


    Smiling, Carolyn replied, ¡± that¡¯s why I said that it¡¯s strange, a very strange race. However, this is only natural, and even inevitable.


    She explained, ¡± what¡¯s their most prominent characteristic? As a living being of flesh and blood, without the most fundamental foundation of life-the DNA genetic chain, it resulted in them being composed of simple blocks. They seemed low-level and crude, turning into the most primitive creatures that were close to unicellular organisms, but in reality? It¡¯s because there are no genetic sequences and no genetic isolation!¡±


    Xu Zhi was silent.


    Genetic isolation, also known as reproductive isolation.


    In the natural world, anyone who had studied high school biology would know that any life form would be isolated in this aspect ¡­ This was due to the difference in the genetic DNA strands.


    But what if they lost their genetic sequence?


    This special species could combine with any life form to produce a more unique life form.


    ¡°Is it another kind of infection?¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the originally small vacuum plant. Its original characteristics were the same, and its appearance was similar, but it had changed to a pixel style ¡­


    This was a cell structure that was different from the entire race.


    Although it did not have DNA, it still had the material of flesh and blood cells. It could also allow the original species to retain its original characteristics to the greatest extent.


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an infection or assimilation. It¡¯s definitely different from the pillar God virus. It¡¯s not bad and doesn¡¯t have the ability to destroy natural disasters. Caroline smiled and said, ¡± I have observed them carefully. They are not extinct life species. They are just descendants of other creatures, and they have become a new kind of cell structure.


    Xu Zhi nodded. in theory, yes. But this planet has been occupied by them. Even if they don¡¯t destroy the original ecological plants, the space will be compressed and they will soon go extinct.


    The coming era was obvious.


    The pixel tribe began to combine with other creatures like beetles, trees, and animals, giving birth to all kinds of new people and expanding their population in preparation for war ¡­


    On the other side, the octahedron pixel tribe was not to be outdone.


    They began to try to assimilate animals and plants, but they found that their octahedron crystal body structure was not suitable for assimilation. As a result, they began to retreat during the war because of the lack of population ¡­


    This time, it was the octahedron tribe¡¯s turn to be defeated!


    Ten years had passed.


    The whole world, the pixel planet in front of him, even the trees were square pixels. It could be seen that their expansion was terrifying.


    As for the octahedron pixel tribe, they were being madly suppressed and were on the verge of extinction. In the end, they found their own way out and found that they could assimilate many dead things ¡­


    For example, various ores and crystals ¡­


    As a result, they began to turn into beautiful and extremely hard crystalline pixel animals that quickly launched a counterattack.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    It was one thing to have children with living things, but this side was even crueler. They could even give birth to dead things and stones?


    this isn¡¯t about giving birth. Some of our clansmen are actively devouring some of the metal structures, making their structures closer to the hardness of gemstones.


    Carolyn¡¯s expression remained calm as she said, ¡± don¡¯t forget that I was originally a clay and ceramic cell life form. Towards crystals, they are of the same type and have a strong compatibility.


    It¡¯s good that it¡¯s not birth.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression returned to normal. It was still acceptable for him to eat stones and metals to increase the hardness of the structure.


    Soon, the third pixel war began on the planet!


    This time, both sides had made progress. It was the flesh cube tribe versus the ore octahedron tribe.


    The war lasted for more than 20 years, with both sides winning and losing. At the same time, there were no real living animals in the world, and they had all become pixel cell structures.


    Their appearances had also become regular.


    It was no longer the slimy, round cells that could only lie on the ground like mud. Instead, the cubic cells were now inlaid, able to stand, and their appearance had become more regular.


    As it was a mosaic creature made up of countless square cells, it was even a little cartoonish.


    Furthermore, as the era structure increased.


    Their bodies were no longer like Paramecium, and they no longer walked on four limbs like beasts. Some of them even gradually separated from their four limbs and turned into pixel tribesmen who walked upright.


    Without the fixed form of genetic inheritance, they could still change on their own.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    Was this ¡®one¡¯ being ¡®all¡¯? was this the¡¯ one ¡®that¡¯ gave birth ¡®to all living things? was this the¡¯ one ¡®that had infinite possibilities?


    Xu Zhi looked at the planet and had a deep understanding of the term ¡± life of all things ¡± and ¡± mother of all things.


    ¡°This is their current situation.¡± Carolyn¡¯s expression was grave as she said, ¡± this is extremely strange. I am unable to guess what kind of changes will happen in the future.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression also became strange.


    Can you imagine the pixel games in the 1980s and 1990s? It was a creature made of a pile of rough graphics ¡­ They formed a planet.


    ¡°It¡¯s very interesting.¡±


    that¡¯s right. After combining with the cells of the entire race, it has actually become a planet with an unprecedented DNA-less genetic chain creature.


    Huala!


    As the two of them chatted and laughed, they left the history of the planet¡¯s development that they had been observing for two hundred years and slowly descended on the planet.


    The trees were not in the shape of a pillar, but rather, they were tall and square trees.


    Animals were also made up of various cubes, but their colors were not singular. Instead, they had eyes and mouths ¡­


    This showed how terrifying the entire race¡¯s cells were. A single cell could replace all the differentiated cells.


    The two delicate porcelain figures walked on this digital planet. Their exquisiteness was like two different types of life.


    Two exquisite and elegant gods in high definition stood in the world of rough mosaic quality.


    right now, they are no longer the original Paramecium. They are considered a new kind of life, and their intelligence is also developing at a crazy pace.


    ¡°Especially his weight. It¡¯s very heavy.¡±


    ¡°Although it doesn¡¯t matter to us, we still need to be careful.¡± Caroline smiled and said, ¡± the two tribes are still fighting, especially the square pixel tribe. They are addicted to looking for new species and expanding their population ¡­ If they see us, they¡¯ll probably want to kill us and turn our descendants into pixels too.¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He was so ruthless that he even wanted to kill a new creature? Expand a race branch?


    Xu Zhi was silent for a moment, then he suddenly opened his mouth and looked at the square trees around him. He was not in a hurry to study the ecology. Instead, he said, ¡± this tribe is full of savages, violence, and slaughter. They are like wild beasts that only know how to reproduce and fight. They have no civilization. We should also create some disasters to oppress them and encourage them to develop.


    Carolyn replied, ¡± that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m thinking. Right now, the two large tribes are approaching each other and are at peace. This is because they no longer have any conflicts. The octahedron tribe is still worshiping Mother Earth and reproducing ¡­ ¡°As for the square-shaped tribe, they can reproduce like normal creatures. One lives in the core, while the other lives on the surface.¡±


    Carolyn nodded her head. She was also extremely interested in the development of this civilization. A life form with crude flesh and blood without an NDA was a completely different life form.


    She said regretfully, ¡± it¡¯s just that the Grand unification virus is a genetic evolution virus. It¡¯s not effective on them. Otherwise, we could have used it again.


    Xu Zhi was not surprised. didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to invite the Asura Dao from another world over for a friendly negotiation and an exchange of civilizations? ¡±


    Carolyn nodded her head.


    The communication and discussion of Dao between the two worlds were all part of the same system. In her opinion, it was necessary. After all, both worlds were ruled by the ancient gods.


    It was only natural for them to have friendly exchanges and mutual improvement.


    ¡°Then the two things in front of us, just combine them into one.¡± Xu Zhi smiled and said, ¡± if we let these Asura Daoists survive in this world and communicate with each other, war will definitely break out between the two sides.


    Caroline was shocked. She frowned and quickly said, ¡± after all. he¡¯s. guest. We should treat him in. friendly manner and be polite ¡­ You should know that these square pixel tribes are very barbaric, primitive, and violent. When they see different creatures, they will tie them to the tribe and try to give birth to new lives ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head, his expression extremely calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re already used to this.¡±

 Chapter 611

    ?


    611 Chapter 621-visit in progress (2 in 1)


    Carolyn was still unable to react.


    In her eyes, these were two different things.


    To invite the Asura Dao of the ¡± six paths of reincarnation ¡± world as a guest, the exchange of civilizations between the two worlds would naturally be held on the most prosperous stone star and CyberTAN, the sci-fi planet. This was the only way to show the strongest strength and respect of their side.


    On the other hand, the ¡®digital pixel planet¡¯ in front of them was still in the era of indigenous civilization even though two hundred years had passed.


    It was very crude and crude, and this was not the way to treat guests. Moreover, with the savagery of the natives, they would definitely capture the Asura Dao ¡­


    The consequences would be unimaginable.


    they¡¯re still guests after all. If we let them help our world develop its civilization and work for us, wouldn¡¯t that ¡­ Said Carolyn after thinking for a moment.


    Xu Zhi laughed.


    Many gods were like this.


    Over the long years, the concept of life and death had also become thin. They would not pay attention to the vast number of living creatures, but they would still pay attention to the existence of the same level, just like how people respected others.


    Would humans respect insects and microorganisms other than their own kind?


    A normal person would not look at how many ants or bacteria had died in an ant nest. These were two different dimensions of life ¡­ There was no such thing as ¡®human rights¡¯.


    She respected the other world ruled by her, a super ancient God.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression calmed down and he explained, ¡± Asura Warriors are a very hot-blooded race that is full of fighting spirit and likes to challenge difficulties.


    Carolyn couldn¡¯t help but feel a little suspicious. is there really such an upright race? ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out after a while.¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed with emotion and said with a smile, ¡± they are keen to solve problems for anyone. No matter how painful it is, they will work hard without complaint and will never give up. As long as they are given some insignificant rewards as a reward ¡­ In fact, there are many times when there¡¯s no need to pay.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need any reward?¡±


    Carolyn was puzzled. How could there be such a creature in this world?


    Xu Zhi continued, ¡± they¡¯re very carefree, and in the process of helping you, they¡¯ll take the initiative to collect the reward themselves. They¡¯ll pluck the feathers from the goose when it¡¯s gone, and not a single blade of grass will grow. You even have to be wary of them plundering everywhere to avoid excessive losses.


    I see. To sum it up, you¡¯re a very hot-blooded, upright, and stingy thief who likes to challenge difficult things? ¡±


    Carolyn was deep in thought. She felt that there was something wrong with the situation and that it was contradictory.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi listened to her description of the general situation and also felt that something was wrong.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this chegurava? the one who can¡¯t work ¡­¡¯


    however, perhaps she has already seen through the nature of those guys by accident. She is indeed a genius scientist! It is indeed powerful!¡± Xu Zhi thought about it in his heart. In the end, he felt that this was a great idea at the moment.


    Killing two birds with one stone, it could also be considered as solving the big problem in his heart.


    The two of them flashed and were also covered in mosaic.


    They directly transformed into their own kind of creatures and walked on this land, observing their primitive tribe from afar.


    After a few days of observation ¡­


    Although they were brutal, their killing was not bloody, because their limbs were all marked.


    ¡°This is a planet that abides by harmony and friendship.¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed with emotion. He walked around the surface and found that the square tribe¡¯s civilization had already developed into a regular ecosystem.


    It was an ecosystem where flowers, trees, animals, and plants were all assimilated and reproduced on their own.


    The surface was where they lived.


    As for the octahedron tribe, they lived in seclusion underground. They followed the most primitive style and reproduced with Mother Earth in order to continue their own population. At the same time, they were more and more assimilated by the ore, turning into creatures with octahedron crystalline gemstone pixels.


    They would not invade each other.


    They had already occupied their own territories and entered the peaceful area.


    it¡¯s been 213 years, and it¡¯s developed to this extent ¡­ Even Xu Zhi found the planet¡¯s unique ecological tribal environment to be unbelievable.


    This might be the myriad heavens and worlds that he wanted. Every world had all sorts of mysterious and unknown life forms and structures. If they were all flesh and blood, it would be too boring and monotonous.


    At the thought of this, Xu Zhi said to Caroline, ¡± they should be able to come in soon. Didn¡¯t you say that we should develop a diverse civilization? The characteristics of their species can indeed evolve, and perhaps it will bring us a surprise.¡±


    ¡­


    Surprise, it was indeed a surprise.


    Xu Zhi was in the living room with his chin on his hand and a serious look on his face.


    He snapped out of his daze and looked at the bright and beautiful morning sun outside. In the morning, he got up and went to Carolyn¡¯s place to check on her. It had only been a while, and it was only 9:30.


    ¡°Perhaps it is time for the second batch of players to hold some special instance dungeon activities.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s your breakfast,¡± The ceramic Butler girl came out with the dishes and handed over the food for the day.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xu Zhi took his breakfast and, taking advantage of the early morning¡¯s free time, leisurely browsed through the forum.


    In the online forums.


    Just after 9:30, a large number of new players began to log in.


    There were 10000 players in this batch.


    They were thrown into various parts of the animal path. According to their combat ranking, they were divided into animals, insects, and plants, and they were transformed into various ecological animals.


    ¡°Pok¨¦mon, here I come!¡±


    ¡°Super evolved form!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already figured out my own evolutionary path! The steel Garuru!¡±


    the novice village is undoubtedly the path of animals. When I become rich in the future, I will enter the netherworld and play an arcade game, playing with Emperor Yun¡¯s body! I¡¯ll let him understand how powerful I am! Feel the fear! [ big move: forced knee hit by an arrow ? ]


    I want to enter the path of humanity and go to the ancient forbidden zone to find the big boss. I want to learn from him and learn how to act tough. The strong will always act tough!


    ¡°Wow! My large saber is unable to endure the thirst!¡±


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi was very relaxed in the countryside, but it was only 9:30 am, and the entire forum was already boiling with excitement.


    It could be said that he was extremely high.


    He had been looking forward to this day for a long time.


    Almost every day, there would be a big development in the plot, which was extremely exciting.


    Especially yesterday, when Emperor Yun and the others were defeated, the plot scene, the battle of wits and courage, and the wisdom that was shocking ¡­


    And today was the beginning of a new era!


    This new batch of players had entered the game!


    Yesterday, Emperor Yun and the others, the remnants of the old era, had already died. How could they not be excited when Buddhism was flourishing?


    Ding! Ding!


    Suddenly, an announcement appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    this update will turn on screen recording mode. You can record and broadcast it to the public when the time flow is different and you can¡¯t do a live broadcast.


    Recorded broadcast!


    Everyone burst into tears on the spot.


    Is he finally out ¡­ Of course, he liked taking screenshots, but it was too cumbersome to keep taking screenshots of certain things and then connect them into moving videos. Now that this function was available, it was simply a great benefit.


    ¡°This hardcore Task Force is becoming more and more humane.¡±


    ¡°It can be recorded and broadcasted, which also means that there¡¯s more content! Is it because they know that our batch of players will definitely improve in the future and will often enter the other two paths? is that why they are especially open to US?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so high!¡±


    There were different opinions.


    At this moment, everyone felt that this was the best era.


    Before this, they had only witnessed the vast wheel of history in the livestream of images and images, heroes writing epics, civilizations writing songs of praise ¡­


    And today, the legendary history that belonged to him had finally arrived.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    In the path of the heaven-born, Yuan Qinghua was still the celestial Emperor breeding pig. He was in charge of producing Hungry Ghost path Warriors to replenish the combat power that the path of the heaven-born had lost recently.


    However, as his mate, Bai Xiaojun, with the help of Yuan Qinghua and his Calabash sons, took advantage of the cloud sky Realm¡¯s extinction and sneaked out ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m free!¡±


    This tree man stood on a mountain in the animal path and roared with tears streaming down his face.


    The scene was still fresh in his mind ¡­


    ¡°Mom, you must remember to come back!¡± The seven children¡¯s eyes were glistening with tears. They looked like jade sculptures and were very cute.


    ¡°I¡¯m your dad!¡± Bai Xiaojun touched their heads.


    But he left in the end.


    He could still clearly remember the group of lovely children and the reluctant farewell of the children¡¯s mother, Yuan Qinghua. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a myriad of emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be free from now on!¡± He grabbed the sarira that he had brought out from the ancient Buddhist temple. As the number one Buddhist inheritor, he was naturally very confident.


    Especially now that he was already at the fifth step!


    Although he was not a Celestial Emperor, he was already very powerful among players of the same realm.


    ¡°The new open beta has begun.¡±


    He thought about it and sneaked around the animal path. He planned to meet up with the players to study the physical Buddha and defeat the other branches.


    However, the next second.


    From the shadows of the forest came the sound of footsteps. A horse¡¯s head slowly walked out from the darkness.


    the reincarnation sovereign has set up a new stage to recruit all the Asura Dao in the world. I wonder if you are interested? ¡±


    His voice was gloomy and hoarse, as unpleasant as the scraping of metal.


    bai xiaojun was slightly stunned. he asked respectfully, ¡± can i go to the netherworld? ¡±


    His heart was burning with passion. Hidden mission.


    A ray of light at the end of the tunnel!


    ¡­


    Soon, many new and old players were randomly invited.


    A piece of news on the internet was also completely stirred up.


    as expected, the second information piece has opened. The prosperous age of Buddhism and Daoism, the farming flow of the netherworld has officially begun!


    Didn¡¯t I tell you? the main storyline of the battle style is to fight against the inferno ¡­ The main storyline of the farming flow is to help the netherworld farm.¡±


    I¡¯m a newbie. Hidden mission. Nice.


    ¡­


    According to the numbers, they found that most of the players who received the hidden mission were new players.


    This group of little cuties kept showing off on the internet and were very happy.


    But it was inevitable.


    Now, there were only a hundred or so players left from the old batch. Out of the ten thousand new players, most of them were new players.


    Jumping Cat started explaining, ¡±


    don¡¯t be anxious, everyone. This is just a pre-selected quota. Did you see that they only came to inform you to train hard and wait for the assessment? ¡±


    I heard from Meng Po that the requirements for the assessment have been released. I have to reach rank three cultivation within a month and practice both Buddhism and Taoism. Only then can I be selected.


    only the top 300 will be selected. I heard that the reincarnation sovereign is in charge of the recruitment this time.


    Wheel! Return! The mansion! Jun!


    Everyone was immediately excited and their hearts were burning.


    Who was the reincarnation sovereign? The dream Crusher, the Terminator of posturing, and the remnants of the old era that they had seen with their own eyes yesterday had all been destroyed. Who could resist such a terrifying force?


    It was good to have a spy in hell. He could reveal some hidden information to them at any time. This was the importance of increasing the NPC¡¯s favorability. Look at the cat jumping. You thought he was working for free, but the favorability of the NPC increased!


    This was a chain mission.


    With such a high requirement for talent, it must be a super hidden mission.


    ¡°Could it be that they¡¯re selecting their trusted aides?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be taking in a disciple, right?¡±


    All of a sudden, everyone was excited and extremely excited.


    of course, there were also some big shots who directly guessed, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely to be related to the previous Samsara official sovereign, who was doing something! Didn¡¯t he disappear with the reincarnation? This world isn¡¯t a threat to him, so he might be planning something in the outer realms.¡±


    ¡°The outer realm, another world?¡±


    yes. The stage that is set up may be a high-dimensional world or space-time that we can¡¯t see at all? ¡±


    Everyone had goosebumps.


    It was really difficult to see through the Samsara official sovereign because he was too mysterious and powerful.


    ¡°So ruthless! You¡¯re only a mere Celestial Emperor, and you¡¯re already busy with other worlds?¡±


    this world of six paths of reincarnation is a broken world, just like the ancient temple of hell. It has only monopolized it in the recent era. In the more distant era, there might be some hidden opportunities or secrets, so it is working on this.


    ¡­


    How fast was the flow of time inside?


    Xu Zhi had his breakfast and leisurely made it all the way to one o ¡®clock in the afternoon. The top 300 people had been gathered in the morning. They were especially hardworking, and their aptitudes were definitely not bad.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Xu Zhi elegantly took a napkin, wiped his mouth, and put down the fruit.


    In the netherworld.


    Meng Po looked at the players and told them the truth.


    this time, the official sovereign and another world realm expert will be having a discussion and will be visiting each other. You will be part of the visiting group!


    Another world?


    An interview? Exchange?


    At that moment, all the players ¡®expressions changed. The significance of this was too great!


    Another world or whatever, it was simply exaggerated to the extreme!


    It should be known that the other worlds had yet to have any world civilization exchange ¡­ They had thought that they would not get their turn in the Three Realms, the lava Land, or the ancient wood planet. But who knew ¡­


    Right now, they were going overseas as a civilization representative for a friendly visit?


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear wrong, did I? This is the rhythm of making a fortune!¡±


    ¡°Even if I die, it¡¯ll be worth it!¡±


    ¡°I want to see foreign countries! A pretty little girl from an alien civilization!¡±


    Countless people were so excited that their faces turned red.


    Soon, under Meng PO¡¯s lead, they passed through another world. A vast planet and universe appeared in front of them.


    Planet?


    Universe world?


    ¡°F * ck! F * ck, f * ck!¡± These 300 players felt a surge of excitement, and they could not help but swallow. This was a universal civilization.


    They were all dumbfounded.


    At this moment, a white porcelain creature dressed in a priest Angel¡¯s robe and holding a scepter said elegantly, ¡± everyone, welcome to our world. I am the first priest under all gods.

 Chapter 612

    ?


    612 Chapter 622-complete autism!


    Full spirit? A God official?


    They quickly muttered to each other as they looked at the mysterious alien who was covered in white grease and wearing a gorgeous priest robe. They secretly gave him a look.


    the priests under me ¡­ His entire God seems to be the Supreme ruler of this planet in the universe?¡±


    this is too scary. He¡¯s going to rule the planet and the universe? ¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to get rich?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! It¡¯s probably those guys who couldn¡¯t get in. I can already imagine the despair, helplessness, and pity in their eyes when they missed this opportunity!¡±


    ¡­


    The players laughed and even felt a little smug.


    On the day of the first beta, strange encounters, special missions, class-change Dungeons, and hidden classes were the treatment of the protagonists.


    The first high priest, on the other hand, was very calm. Seeing that they were so arrogant, he thought that this was the characteristic of this race. They were very bold and often did exaggerated actions like having epilepsy.


    He even showed a trace of pity,


    There were all kinds of civilizations and races in the vast universe, and there were also many with incomplete genes. However, such races often went extinct after a short period of time.


    ¡°What a weak and ignorant life ¡­¡±


    He really didn¡¯t understand why two full gods would want to communicate with such a weak and narrow miniature world, and even treat it as an equal. In his opinion, it was completely unnecessary.


    Only he himself knew that the full God who created planets, walked between the past and the future, transcended dimensions, had a great power comparable to the law of causality!


    However, he still maintained his professional and gentle smile. Facing Meng Po, he introduced it in the language of the six realms of reincarnation, ¡± this is our world. Standing here in the vast universe, you can see everything clearly.


    ¡°What a terrifying world.¡±


    Shangguan man was also silent, only now did he know that he was a frog in a well.


    She had come from the streets, unlike the first priest, who was born sacred and had not experienced anything. She was more observant and could see that the first priest looked down on them, but it was natural, just like how the city people looked down on the country people from a simple village.


    The players also stood in the endless void world and looked out.


    It was as if he was looking at a beautiful oil painting of the starry sky. There were many floating planets with countless lives and all kinds of ecological environments. None of them were dead stars.


    ¡°I was so scared that I peed my pants! Every planet here is huge, comparable to a world ¡­¡±


    this small universe is 10000 times larger than all the worlds we have seen combined!


    At this moment, all of them opened their mouths wide in excitement and confusion. It was as if Granny Liu had entered the Grand View Garden. What was big? This was called big.


    It was like the admiration of inland people who had only seen lakes since they were young and had seen the sea.


    At this moment, most people would fall into silence and collapse from their inferiority. The first divine priest looked at the natives, waiting for their reaction. However ¡­


    They laughed out loud.


    ¡°F * ck! This is too good!¡±


    ¡°This trip was so satisfying that we exploded! This is the advantage of following the Samsara official sovereign. He has already established diplomatic relations with other worlds!¡±


    Everyone was floating in the air.


    What did it mean by a small step for mankind, a big step for earth?


    This was it!


    When Apollo landed on the moon, it thought that it had transcended the era, but now, it was nothing compared to him!


    They had just entered the game, so they didn¡¯t play any games. They took a big step into the space civilization and interacted with each planet.


    This was too ruthless!


    The game planning team blew up, and they took screenshots like crazy, as if they were a tourist.


    Pat Pat Pat Pat!


    As he recorded the video, he could already imagine the envy and jealousy of others. Even Bai Xiaojun felt that his suffering had come to an end. The sadness of his ¡± family being separated ¡± had dissipated a lot. This was the arrival of a fortuitous encounter.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The first high priest fell silent.


    Could it be that they¡¯ve lost their minds? they¡¯ve been too shocked, so why are they all so excited? Shouldn¡¯t she be in despair and feel inferior?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude,¡± Meng Po looked at these people and warned them in a dark voice.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    They quickly made a respectful gesture, knowing that Meng Po was the leader of this world-famous exchange and was communicating with the first divine priest under her command.


    The rulers of both worlds had not arrived.


    But of course, they weren¡¯t worthy of being received by such a person.


    At this moment, the first high priest was leading them forward, passing by planets.


    These players were also extremely excited. They frantically recorded and took screenshots, taking as many pictures as they could of the planets along the way. Although they were not very detailed, they felt that it was getting more and more terrifying.


    that planet looks like a science fiction planet. It¡¯s full of tall buildings and mechanical skyscrapers. There even seem to be space armors and spaceships? ¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see clearly, it¡¯s too far! However, this planet alone is as big as a world!¡±


    ¡°What are they doing on that planet over there? Oh my God, a huge golden energy Dragon flew out of the ground? They were high up in the clouds, and countless people were praying below? What are you doing, making a wish to the Dragon God?¡±


    ¡°I really want to go down and take a look.¡±


    what kind of mysterious civilization is that? it¡¯s so interesting!


    It was too cool. They kept passing by and looking at the planets, feeling extremely excited.


    There were too many possibilities in this vast world!


    This was the real sandbox world, and it was as huge as it could be!


    There are all kinds of civilizations on these planets. Just going to one of them makes us feel like we can play until we¡¯re old.


    At this time, the Grand priest at the side was completely lost. He introduced directly, ¡± these planets are all created by our God-the whole God. All the planets are the children of the whole God, including us Grand priests, who are responsible for repairing the planets ¡­


    ¡°???¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded. The planets were all created by God.


    Planets can be repaired? How to fix it?


    He could repair a bicycle whenever he wanted? he didn¡¯t expect that the first divine official had the power to repair a planet. This was too terrifying!


    They were instantly unable to understand. This was far beyond their scope of knowledge.


    At first, they thought that these netizens were all keyboard gods, so what was there to be proud of? Why are you acting in front of us? we are all very knowledgeable. We have seen eight to ten kinds of top civilization systems, and we have also seen the destruction and birth of civilizations countless times. We have even seen extraordinary concept worlds such as parallel universes and world lines.


    However, right now, creating a planet ¡­


    The first high priest was pleased to see their expressions. He was finally frightened by their expressions. However, their expressions of shock only lasted for a few seconds ¡­


    He was happy and excited again.


    ¡°F * ck, this is too terrifying!¡±


    ¡°A full God, could it be considered a kind of creator of a planet? A huge planet life form is constantly spitting out small planets?¡±


    ¡°Is there really such a huge life form?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s face turned red.


    The first divine official was speechless.


    He felt uncomfortable. What kind of weird creatures were these? why did they only know how to laugh? A silly smile? You don¡¯t understand their language, so you don¡¯t know what they¡¯re laughing about ¡­ He suddenly didn¡¯t want to receive these guys anymore. He was dumbfounded. He suddenly felt that this place was really strange and sinister. His hair stood on end.


    At the same time, the screenshots and videos they had were continuously sent out. The major research institutes and the players were all shocked.


    a planet-level civilization?!


    this is an even bigger world. Have we finally come into contact with this level? ¡±


    ¡°A low-leveled civilization that far surpasses us Earthlings, quickly record it! Hurry up and record! This is the most precious data.¡±


    ¡°According to the current images, it seems that this universe also uses a vacuum system. Could it be that the ancient Huaxia people had already stepped onto the ancient path of stars before the world shattered and the six paths reincarnation was only a small fragment while the world before us was the main world that shattered?¡±


    ¡­


    In the Research Institute, all the big shots were analyzing and organizing their thoughts.


    After all, the development of the ancient hell temple was too far away, but it was a beautiful and prosperous ancient era. It was very likely that this universe planet was also a fragment of the world from back then? After all, although the systems of the two universal civilizations were different in general, they seemed to be similar.


    At this time, as they continued to fly, they finally arrived at their target planet and slowly stopped there.


    At this moment, all the players were completely silent.


    They could clearly see that this was a pixel-like square-shaped planet. Square trees, grass, and animals were all made of blocks. It was like the famous game, Russia.


    Have we transmigrated into a retro game with pixel graphics?


    It¡¯s not in the same dimension as us ¡­


    At the same time, they also thought of this kind of sandbox game: Minecraft, and a certain controversial game: In the mini World.


    ¡°This is your home, and also your trial.¡± The first divine priest left them on the ground and left with Meng Po, not willing to pay any more attention to them.


    let¡¯s go to a planet and see our civilization. He said to Meng Po, and the two of them flew away.


    ¡°???¡±


    A group of people stood on the ground.


    They looked at each other and shut themselves up.


    Survival in the wilderness?


    This wasn¡¯t the most important thing. The most important thing was that the gravity of this planet was too terrifying. It simply pressed them down, and they felt as if they were carrying a few hundred pounds of weight on their backs.


    He even limped when he walked.


    ¡°Does anyone know what the hell this is? It¡¯s like a harmonious and friendly world that¡¯s filled with mosaic.¡± Someone muttered as he looked at the strange scene around him.


    They were like high-resolution fine animals that had entered a low-resolution, rough world.


    He had been downgraded.


    I don¡¯t know. The only thing I know is ¡­ If you want to be rich, cut the tree first.¡± Some said that he tried to pick up a tall, Square Tree with lush square leaves.


    Kachaa!


    He had painstakingly chopped off a piece of branch, but it was as heavy as a steel ingot and almost broke his hand.


    not only is the gravity strong, but the creatures in this world are also frighteningly heavy. This is a high-quality and high-energy world. Bai Xiaojun could no longer remain calm. according to this ratio, even if I am a level five creature, I might not be able to defeat some powerful beasts.


    Meanwhile, the outside world was in an uproar.


    ¡°What planet is this? It¡¯s too scary!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s terrifyingly heavy!¡±


    ¡°This is my world?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re really a farming player! It¡¯s so good!¡±


    it¡¯s terrifying to think about it. Pixel creatures in the real world? ¡±


    ¡°Darwin smiled and said,¡¯is it finally Newton¡¯s turn?''¡±


    All the netizens were silent. This was a god-like turn of events. It was unbelievable.


    All the major research institutes were completely silent. They looked at each other in shock and fear.


    ¡°Go investigate! Go and investigate!¡±


    The person-in-charge slammed the table hard. the online company for this game actually used a pixel graphics game to describe a real planet world!


    Before this, everyone had simply treated it as a popular sandbox game, but now ¡­


    ¡°Then, we ¡­¡± Some people were silent.


    I suspect that they are aliens hiding on earth. The person in charge said solemnly. He was a cautious person. How could there be such a thing in this world?


    Would the things in the game conform to the laws of evolution in reality, and the exact same biological planet structure would appear? Why couldn¡¯t the alien species look good? Why was it so similar?


    It was necessary to investigate and prevent the problem before it happened.


    However, he still paused for a moment and said, ¡± by the way, I¡¯d like to ask about their future updates and changes.

 Chapter 613

    ?


    613 Chapter 623! workstation actually leads directly to the path of the ninth-rank


    All the major Underground Research institutes secretly went to check the water meter of a certain ¡± pixel sand disc game ¡± and invited them out for tea. However, they still had to live their lives here.


    On the internet, many people were excited as they looked at the pixelated world.


    Even the trees were made of straight black squares, covered with square leaves.


    ¡°What is my world?¡± Someone asked.


    After all, there were still many people who had not played it before.


    Oh, it¡¯s a pixel-based sandbox game that¡¯s popular all over the world. There are many loyal fans both in China and abroad, and most players who like farming and leisure games have played it before. In Taiwan, it¡¯s translated as ¡®be a God of creation.¡¯


    most games start by cutting down trees, then using four pieces of wood to make a workstation. The workstation can be used to synthesize various formulas, wooden swords, wooden drafts, wooden shovels, develop various technologies, and so on to enter the wood age, then Stone Age, and finally the Iron Age ¡­


    Someone explained and posted a few screenshots.


    Many people saw the screenshot and were instantly shocked. It was exactly the same!


    However, that was a game. It was cute and had a pixel art style, but when placed on such a strange digital planet, it gave him goosebumps.


    Oh my God, this is too exciting!


    At this moment, the internet was abuzz. The bunch of players who had been left on this planet had already started to get busy.


    on this planet, other than the soil not being square and having a very fine high-resolution pixel resolution, even the trees and animals are square. Even some small beetles and flowers are visible multicolored pixels. They are heavy and hard, almost as dense as iron ¡­


    The players gradually realized that something was wrong.


    ¡°Will there be any villages or tribes?¡±


    ¡°Will there be monsters with all kinds of pixels?¡±


    ¡°How can there not be any? There must be some. We saw some large wild beasts in the sky and some traces of tribal civilization.¡±


    ¡­


    The surrounding people began to discuss, and then the players looked at Bai Xiaojun.


    After all, he was considered a veteran player and was very powerful. The others were mostly new players.


    He was a parent of seven children, so he was naturally much calmer.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic! What was the first condition for a game pioneer? Calm down!¡±


    Bai Xiaojun took a deep breath. the newbies here are all at the third level. Three hundred of them are elites among ten thousand people. According to my estimation, the average strength of the natives on this planet is at least at the third to fourth level ¡­ There are even some that are heavier and larger, and they are at the fifth step.¡±


    That strong?


    Everyone was no longer calm.


    However, this was indeed the case.


    The high density of creatures and the high gravity that made it difficult for them to walk meant that there were high-energy creatures. This was not a simple extraordinary planet.


    Moreover, this planet was born with radiation and true Qi, which was very surprising.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    Someone asked Bai Xiaojun.


    Bai Xiaojun took a deep breath and looked around.


    At this moment, he clearly knew that his era had arrived.


    Back then, he was one of the first people to pay attention to this game. He even helped the alchemy monarch to gather a group of medical students outside and made various speculations about the creation of Genetic Medicine, allowing him to live a Second Life and return as a teenager.


    How could he not be proud?


    He was still proud.


    However, later on, the cute girls, system Terminators, balloon fish, and other players who followed the game later than him successfully entered the sandbox and opened up new eras. They even broke through the celestial Emperor and gods and achieved great achievements. How could he be satisfied with that?


    It was just that his talent was not on ¡®evolved species¡¯, and he did not have the ability to write evolutionary papers, so he could not cross the threshold. However, he believed that he had his own talent and intelligence, and he was also a pharmaceutical expert who studied Pharmaceutics ¡­


    As he thought of this, he looked at the others and said, ¡± brothers, my decision now is to first build a base. As everyone knows, this is a farming game.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Farming was the right thing to do when one had nothing to do and no opinions of their own. Building a base, building a fortress, and protecting themselves were the best things to do, especially in such a dangerous environment.


    then, if we want to be rich, we have to cut down the trees first, ¡± Bai Xiaojun continued. brothers, let¡¯s cut down the trees and build wooden houses!


    ¡°???¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces darkened.


    If you want to be rich, cut the tree first?


    What are you doing? Everyone said that you¡¯re very smart and that you¡¯re able to survive under the hands of a Deva and be humiliated under your crotch. You must have some ability and high intelligence. In the end, after all that encouragement, you¡¯re really playing it like it¡¯s a game in reality?


    Then, after playing with the tree, do I need to build a workstation?


    ¡°You guys are too young.¡±


    Bai Xiaojun¡¯s face was solemn. you all thought it was simple, but you don¡¯t know that I have gone through seven or eight deductions and careful consideration ¡­ You guys don¡¯t understand the deeper meaning behind the production team¡¯s actions!¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Could this Big Shot be ¡­


    Bai Xiao Jun smiled and said confidently, ¡± first of all, we have to analyze it from the root. On the other side is the main storyline of the combat faction, which is obviously in the ¡®anti-resistance¡¯ faction. On our side, it is obviously the main storyline of the farming faction, which is in the faction of the ¡®Samsara sovereign¡¯, which is the main storyline of the lifestyle players.


    ¡°What is he doing here with 300 lifestyle players? This is ¡®Minecraft¡¯! Wasn¡¯t it obvious enough? This is the main plot of the life and leisure style of the game. It¡¯s obviously construction, farming, weaving, and learning life skills.¡±


    Everyone was deep in thought.


    But he also felt that something was wrong!


    Bai Xiaojun continued,


    ¡°Then why cut the tree first? let¡¯s not talk about the game. Our best choice is to build a house with wood. Why? Some people¡¯s first reaction would definitely be to dig a hole in the ground. It¡¯s obviously a death flag for the cave dwellers. The soil is easy to dig, but does it really have any protection?¡±


    The newbie players around him shuddered.


    Yes, due to traditional thinking, their first reaction was to build a shelter with soil. Soil and gravel were much stronger than wood, but in front of them ¡­


    On this planet, the monsters were extremely heavy, and the soil was simply a pile of mud.


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    ¡°F * ck! So that¡¯s how it is!¡±


    ¡°As expected of a Big Shot!¡±


    ¡°The trees are indeed our only choice.¡±


    ¡­


    In an instant, someone hurriedly went to cut the tree.


    ¡°Quiet down.¡±


    Bai Xiaojun continued, ¡± let¡¯s continue to analyze. The best choice here is to cut the tree first, and the best choice in this game is also to cut the tree first ¡­ Could it be a coincidence that the two overlapped?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    Yes, the first thing he did after coming to this mysterious pixel planet was to cut down trees. Was it not a coincidence?


    It was ¡­


    This game from earth, what was it meant to be written?


    a long time ago, a mysterious force was creating this game. There was a planet in the dark, similar to an alien creature. This is a real space environment that can exist in reality. They taught us what to do.


    Is this pixel art game that¡¯s so popular around the world to make us wary and give us a heads up in advance?


    It was terrifying!


    They were getting goosebumps!


    As for the game planning team of ¡± spore evolution ¡°, the planet instance that appeared as a tribute to this game?


    Some people believed it, while others didn¡¯t.


    Many people already felt that this was probably not a game world. Everything in it was logical. This kind of pixel-style creature was an extraordinary planet. It was an Alien universe creature that had really appeared in reality!


    But no one said anything!


    Bai Xiaojun also deliberately avoided this topic and continued, ¡± obviously, we are not here without a main plot. The game has already told us that this planet is. tribute to. certain pixel game. So. our process is to cut the trees, build the house, build the workstation ¡­


    wait, you just said that you want to build a workstation according to the normal game flow? ¡±


    Everyone was in an uproar. This word was too surreal.


    What was a workstation?


    Synthesis and modification!


    It was the core of the whole pixel game and had a recipe.


    It could break down trees into wood blocks and then turn them into wooden axes, wooden knives, or even workbenches. It could also turn the leaves it picked into seeds and plant them on the ground ¡­


    What would it be like in reality?


    This was equivalent to the decomposition and synthesis of physical particles ¡­ The extraordinary side was called the quantum Tao phenomenon, while the technology side was an incredible super-advanced quantum technology.


    workstation, is it really possible to achieve such a surreal rule? ¡±


    Everyone shook their heads.


    At this moment, they really began to think that it was just a pixel game. The images only overlapped by chance, not some kind of hidden hint. It was impossible to follow the rules of the game and measure the rules of the entire planet ¡­


    Kachakachaa!


    Trees fell one after another, and the players cut down the trees like crazy.


    They found that even a 3rd rank expert who could cast all kinds of simple spells found it extremely difficult to cut down trees. Cutting down one tree would tire them half to death.


    It was too hard and heavy!


    Even a player could only cut down one tree with all his might before running out of strength!


    Luckily, with the 300 players each cutting down a tree, there were 300 trees in total. If they were tied together, they could make a simple wooden house that could barely pass the night.


    That night.


    Bai Xiaojun looked at the understanding crowd and continued, ¡± after we cut the tree, can¡¯t we build a workstation? Is it really impossible to achieve?¡±


    ¡°Of course it can¡¯t.¡±


    that¡¯s right, the workstation is a rule of the game. How can it appear here? ¡±


    Someone said.


    Bai Xiaojun smiled meaningfully. you must know that you have used the rules of reality to measure the transcendent world. It is impossible ¡­ I¡¯ve decided on the next step of the main storyline, the construction workstation!¡±


    Shua.


    All of a sudden, all the players could not stay calm.


    Make your sister! Do you think we still have a way to make TV sets and computers? there¡¯s still a possibility, but to make a workstation in a game? Synthesis?


    Bai Xiaojun said, ¡± we must first understand one thing. The decomposition and synthesis of matter, what level of ability is this? A level nine world! According to the information we have, the level nine world is a Dao technique at the level of quantum phenomena. Only then can it perform such a precise operation, breaking down matter into the most primitive particles and reconstructing it ¡­¡±


    ¡°If you knew, why did you still say it?¡± Some people were speechless.


    Bai Xiaojun shook his head. in other worlds, it¡¯s true that you have to be a level nine. But what about this world? The ¡®particles¡¯ of this world are so large that we can almost see them.¡±


    As he said this, he pointed at a black pixel tree and gently scraped off some debris.


    Upon closer inspection, they were all tiny cubic particles, and the cross-section of the trees that were scraped off was also very regular. It was a bumpy section formed by tiny cubic particles.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying ¡­¡± Someone¡¯s body trembled.


    yes, the basic units of this world are too ¡®crude¡¯. They are all cubes, so I personally think that the workstation can break down small cubes and then reshape them ¡­ This was much smaller than a Real grade-9, right?


    Level nine was a hundred trillion, but here? The composition was countless times larger, only a few hundred thousand ¡­ One could imagine how simple it would be, and even a low-level one could do it ¡­ This should be the cultivation system of this world. It¡¯s an extremely terrifying cultivation path, a pseudo-rank-9 quantum phenomenon.¡±


    the workstation can break down the pixel creatures of the world and reconstruct the life structure.


    this is a special cultivation system. For example, this piece of wood can be disassembled and reconstructed into wooden axes and wooden knives. The leaves can really be disassembled and reconstructed into seeds, which can sprout on the ground and breed new life!


    the future of this planet¡¯s civilization is terrifying, mysterious, and Grand.


    if you can understand it and cultivate this civilization system to the point of great success, I think you¡¯ll be a minor rank-9. You¡¯ll be heading straight for the true rank-9 path and breaking through!


    ¡°Because what is a ninth-rank? Controlling every single cell, a hundred trillion, this requires a terrifying amount of calculation and control, and right now, isn¡¯t it the same?¡±


    Bai Xiaojun spoke with fervour and confidence, and everyone fell silent.


    The workstation ¡­


    The secret behind it was so terrifying!


    It turned out that the ¡°Minecraft¡± game had really hinted at the Supreme Truth of this world, and had laid a solid foundation for the future cultivation system of the entire world.


    At the same time, the ¡®workstation¡¯ in this tiny sandbox game was actually leading to the ultimate truth that led to the highest ¡®level nine¡¯!


    Decomposition and synthesis.


    The control and mastery of the quantum level!


    you should know that our next mission is to study these trees and create a simple workstation.


    just like in the pixel game, our goal is to turn this planet into the real-Minecraft!!


    Bai Xiaojun shouted loudly and said to the other players, ¡± this is the path of US farmers.


    Everyone was instantly filled with admiration.


    What was a big Shot?


    This was what a big Shot was!


    Analyzing the game planning team¡¯s deep meaning through the clues and clues, the other party¡¯s careful thought, this kind of reasoning and analysis was too heaven-defying!


    ¡­.


    At this moment ¡­


    The screenshot of the video was quickly posted to the public.


    The netizens couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore, and the major research institutes were the ones who couldn¡¯t stay calm.


    Ninth-grade ¡­


    The realm of a God above the eighth rank.


    If a level 8 was a life form that could leave the planet and travel the universe, then a level 9 was a terrifying form of a species on another level.


    Any level eight God was as weak as an ant.


    This realm was even greater than the gap between a level eight God and a level Seven Celestial Emperor!


    Star Destroyer level.


    It had a lifespan of hundreds of thousands of years.


    An ancient existence that had never changed.


    if there is such a level nine existence, it would be enough to protect this weak Aboriginal planet for tens of thousands of years. In a Research Institute somewhere in the United States, a white-haired old man murmured with excitement.


    Tap tap tap tap.


    Footsteps could be heard.


    ¡°Did you bring it?¡± The old man asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought it,¡± A young and tall agent in black brought a few senior executives of the game planning team.


    The senior game producers were all dumbfounded when they arrived.


    What was going on?


    Suddenly, he was invited to have tea ¡­


    Crimes against humanity?


    We¡¯ve only made one pixel game!


    They were on the verge of tears.


    It¡¯s not even an 18r, the bloody and violent kind. It¡¯s cute and silly, and even the corpse is covered in mosaic. You want us to check the water meter?


    You¡¯re telling us that it¡¯s against humanity?


    They looked at the person-in-charge in confusion. In an instant, they felt terrible. They had seen this scientist on television before. His status was extremely high and he was involved in the most confidential research and development work.


    Seeing such a super military Big Shot, they felt even more uneasy. Their souls were scared, and their scalps were numb.


    The dignified white-haired old man stood tall and straight as he slowly turned around. He was extremely solemn. I just want to ask ¡­ How do you make that workstation in your game?¡±


    ¡°????¡±


    A few of the senior game designers were confused.

 Chapter 614

    ?


    614 The start of the planetary war


    Could it be that this military Big Shot is also a fan of our game?


    They fell into deep confusion.


    A game planning Executive tried to answer with a confused face, ¡± the manufacturing method of this game workstation is ¡­ First cut the tree, break it down into wooden blocks, and then build a workstation with four blocks of wood?¡±


    ¡°That simple? The workstation is speculated to be a mysterious system that leads to the power of the ninth step, symbolizing the Supreme power of decomposition and synthesis.¡± The old man frowned.


    ???


    Cold sweat appeared on their foreheads.


    The Supreme power of decomposition and synthesis?


    This technology bigshot, we¡¯re just a pixel-style game!


    He tried to answer, ¡± because this is the core foundation of the game, the production of the workstation is naturally easier.


    The old man sighed. He also realized that they were not on the same channel at all.


    Then, he could only ask about the inspiration for the game.


    The origin of the game was also ordinary.


    It was nothing more than a sudden inspiration.


    Or maybe they played the red and white pixel game and had a dream, in which they were all pixelated creatures.


    In the end, he could only take these people down.


    The old man in charge of the Research Institute took a deep breath. perhaps, some kind of life that descended on this planet instilled some ideas into them, making them think that it was a game they made? ¡±


    It was too easy to affect the mind of an ordinary person.


    ¡°No matter what, I can only pay attention to it.¡± The old man in the Research Institute looked serious. it might be related to the legendary level nine pixel planet? ¡±


    He felt a deep sense of powerlessness, as if there was a terrifying ancient existence behind the scenes that was looking down on and ruling everything.


    decomposition and synthesis, pixels, digitization, the gate that symbolizes rank-9, and the ancient power of microscopic dominance? ¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Early the next morning, the group of people began to study it.


    The disintegration and composition of the pixel particles.


    The creatures in this world did not have DNA and were all composed of particles. It seemed that they could understand the essential structure of life more easily.


    In fact, it was precisely because of their pixel structure and the huge size of their cells that they could be disintegrated and combined to form a special extraordinary cultivation system on this planet. Their future prospects were mysterious and unknown.


    The reconstructed wood particles could be turned into wooden knives, wooden axes ¡­


    It seemed to be very possible!


    The workstation ¡­ With the current thinking of extraordinary civilization, the netizens who had average keyboard gods felt that it was possible to realize it, and it was not nonsense.


    In a sense, it was the reconstruction of life structure, Life Alchemy.


    And so, the ¡± workstation plan ¡± was officially launched.


    The workstation was the table of creation, the particle that decomposed and synthesized the world, and it led to the Supreme key of the ninth rank.


    Of course.


    There were still some people who didn¡¯t believe Bai Xiaojun¡¯s words and thought it was a coincidence.


    What workstation?


    It was just a coincidence. This game and this planet had no fundamental connection.


    Although it was indeed possible in reality to create an alien body composed of pixel creatures and large particles of cells, was it related to the game?


    Don¡¯t be funny.


    Of course, they still felt that it was feasible and did not refute it.


    But deep down, they were still not convinced that Bai Xiaojun was leading them, and they felt that they could fight for it in the future.


    However, the next morning, Bai Xiaojun spoke again. He was full of fighting spirit. this is the true essence of us farming players! After finishing the workstation, the next step is the furnace!¡±


    He said loudly,


    ¡°If the law of the workbench is¡± synthesis and decomposition,¡±then the more advanced furnace is to roast food! Burning life! What did this mean? The furnace represents the law of fusion and transformation!¡±


    ¡°The workstation is synthesis and decomposition, the Buddha of physics! The furnace is about fusion and transformation, it¡¯s about the Dao of chemistry!¡±


    Hiss!


    All the players below sucked in a breath of cold air.


    It actually!?


    ¡­ There was such a deep meaning?


    Thinking about it, these were the two ways to change the structure of all things!


    Moreover, it corresponded to the practice of the physics Buddha and the chemistry Dao!


    As expected, this universe was also based on the system of radiation and the innate Qi system. It was closely related to the ancient Huaxia divine system civilization!


    Some people didn¡¯t believe it at first.


    But now?


    He had to believe it.


    A coincidence was a coincidence, two coincidences were also coincidences, but every clue pointed in the same direction, and that was the truth.


    I¡¯ve managed to contact him, my father!!


    One of the tree players was stunned. the planning team is too awesome!


    The others also exploded, and it was a mess.


    ¡°I¡¯ve returned to the origin!¡±


    you think it¡¯s a pixel planet, but in fact, it¡¯s just like the temple of hell. It¡¯s connected to our ancient Huaxia civilization system!


    ¡°I¡¯ve come back after going around!¡±


    ¡°In essence, he¡¯s also a Buddha of Chemistry and Physics!¡±


    ¡°F * ck! Bai Xiaojun is also awesome, he even managed to analyze such a deep meaning!¡±


    ¡°My world is actually about our Huaxia divine system! (Shocked)¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, let¡¯s start farming! The players who majored in Buddhism would be the workstation! The players who focus on cultivation will be the furnace!¡±


    ¡­.


    He was convinced.


    He was completely convinced!


    As expected, none of these big shots were simple.


    One by one, the analysis was closely linked. The game planning team could not hide it at all.


    This time, everyone was convinced of Bai Xiaojun¡¯s intelligence!


    we need such a leader, such in-depth analytical wisdom. Many people were convinced. as expected of the parents of seven children. You¡¯re so calm.


    All of a sudden, Bai Xiaojun had become the tribe leader of this group of genius players.


    The days passed.


    They tried to make a workstation, but it was obviously unrealistic to do so in a short time. They worked hard to make wooden knives, which were unusually heavy and hard, comparable to steel.


    this is a particle cutter!


    ¡°Pfft, this is a 3D printer!¡±


    Countless people shouted, saying that this was a simple ¡± workbench ¡°, and that the knife was also a special synthesis and decomposition of particles, which could decompose many creatures, so it was given a Grand name.


    On the other side, a simplified version of the ¡± furnace ¡± appeared.


    They used high temperatures to bake food and made the most common oven, saying that this was also the melting of a material to make the food delicious.


    They were happy and began to use the simple tools made to hunt some square animals. They began to hunt in the deep forest and continued to expand the fortress and wooden houses.


    ¡°A bunch of guys, having fun.¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    However, it did give Xu Zhi some special ideas and creativity.


    This was the prototype of a powerful mysterious system that was only suitable for pixel life at the moment. It was tailor-made for them.


    As for the other cube tribe on the surface?


    A hundred mu planet was still huge.


    Therefore, in the short few days since they arrived, they had been developing as per normal.


    Until one day, they saw a pixel cube barging into their control area of the deep forest, which completely ignited a different kind of dispute.


    ¡°Crow! Lu!¡±


    The horn of war sounded, and a new surface tribe was discovered by the square tribe, and the entire planet entered a new era of war.

 Chapter 615

    ?


    615 The fourth pixel war


    The fourth pixel war had begun.


    A group of pixelated creatures rode on strange black and gray pixel wildebeest, brandishing wooden knives in their hands, and charged!


    The soil on this planet was extremely solid, but when these terrifying creatures stepped on it, they still left deep footprints.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The earth seemed to be boiling, and dust was rolling up.


    At this moment, everyone who was studying the pixels were stunned. They stood on the wall of the bunker and were completely dumbfounded!


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°The monsters are attacking the city!¡±


    ¡°People from pixel village?¡±


    ¡°Heavens! This world isn¡¯t good for us at all. Can¡¯t these pixel tribe people exchange for supplies for us in a friendly manner?¡±


    ¡°Yup! Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t these NPCs be walking around the village numbly, opening their doors for us to enter as we please, rummaging through the boxes that every house must have, but for some reason, rummaging through them and borrowing everything?¡±


    ¡­


    BOOM!


    His footsteps were shaking the earth.


    They were all stunned and showed a frightened and panicked expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s too ruthless! according to the azimid law and feymi¡¯s law, we can calculate that each of them has an average weight of 300 kilograms. It¡¯s terrifying! This is equivalent to the weight of a Manchurian Tiger!¡±


    ¡°A beast in human form, ah ah ah! We¡¯re going to die!¡±


    ¡­


    The 300 men stood on the city walls, and from a distance, they felt as if the ground had been crushed by countless cavalry. The momentum was simply too shocking.


    Bai Xiaojun¡¯s face was calm, and he looked around.


    brothers, our blood is boiling. We are 300 brave warriors. Why not fight? ¡±


    ¡°Everyone else thinks we¡¯re cowards, fools! That¡¯s just a small portion of rat sh * t that spoiled our pot of soup! We are all upright Warriors! We are upright and hot-blooded!¡±


    He raised his wooden saber high. they are strong and they are cavalrymen, but what do we, infantrymen, have to fear? Follow me and kill our way out!¡±


    ¡°The northern Qi passes on the Golden Phoenix, the cold light shines on the iron cloak. The general Dies in a hundred battles, the warrior returns in ten years!¡±


    He roared.


    Behind him, there were also angry roars.


    Countless people held long sabers and wore simple wooden armor. They were full of fighting spirit and their faces were filled with determination.


    ¡°The northern Qi passes on the Golden Phoenix, the cold light shines on the iron cloak. The general Dies in a hundred battles, the warrior returns in ten years!¡±


    BOOM!


    The city gate opened.


    Everyone stopped defending the stronghold and was determined to kill their way out.


    At this moment, the faces of countless people turned cold. The 300 people were like 300 Warriors of Sparta, revealing their will to die as they charged forward vigorously.


    Looking down from above, one could only see clouds of dust as the two armies charged in front of the fortress. One side was cavalry, while the other side was infantry. The difference in combat power was extremely large.


    The screen recording had already begun!


    ¡°Crow! Lu!¡±


    &Nbsp; the leader of the tribesmen bellowed, disdain flashing in his eyes.


    Since they had mutated and turned into such particle life forms, their weight and mass had the body structure of the mother planet, which was extremely heavy and hard. These life forms were too weak, and a single charge would kill them!


    &Nbsp; however, the leader of the tribe revealed a look of admiration. For them to dare to charge at them showed that this tribe was tenacious and unyielding. They were worthy of respect.


    ¡°Wu Lu!¡±


    He issued an order and charged at full speed!


    He wanted to crush them alive in the next second!


    Kachaa!


    However, the next second.


    On the other side, Bai Xiaojun stopped halfway.


    The tribal people¡¯s charge didn¡¯t stop. As soon as they entered the grassland, the ground seemed to collapse.


    The entire cavalry instantly fell to the ground.


    On the collapsed ground, there were sharp wooden spikes, standing on the wooden boards.


    ¡°Wuwu! Lu!¡±


    This is a trap!


    The top was covered with grass, and the bottom was covered with thorns.


    At the last moment of his life, one of the tribal leaders let out a roar and ordered the entire tribe to retreat.


    However, it was already too late.


    In order to launch a full-force charge and crush the enemy, they urged their warhorses to move forward at the most terrifying speed.


    The heavier one was, the harder it was to brake.


    At this moment, they were like heavy trucks rushing toward a cliff full of spikes and could no longer stop!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A group of horse riders who had committed suicide charged straight for the cliff, crashing into the abyss with a loud bang.


    Puchi Puchi Puchi!


    Sharp thorns pierced through their chests.


    The entire Army disappeared in an instant.


    A moment later, Bai Xiaojun and the others came over and gave a command to a group of people. young man, do you really think we are going to fight you? ¡±


    ¡°Find the injured!¡±


    Bai Xiaojun commanded.


    Soon, the group found the leader who led the charge. He was struggling on the spikes, and his vitality was tenacious to the extreme. Even so, he did not die.


    ¡°Carry him out!¡±


    Bai Xiaojun and the others had to exert a Herculean effort to bring this little leader out.


    I¡¯m afraid this monster is at the upper level of the fifth rank. It weighs a thousand kilograms, it¡¯s not human!


    Bai Xiaojun was stunned. the vacuum world is nothing more than. few ways of communication ¡­ The mouth grew under the feet, and the vibration waves on the ground communicated ¡­ Pheromones communication ¡­ There¡¯s also spiritual sense communication.¡±


    Obviously, this creature communicated with pheromones, so it was likely that its ancestors were insects.


    But it didn¡¯t matter to him.


    As a type 5 divine warrior, he could still use his spiritual will to communicate, transcending language and civilization.


    Compared to this native civilization, they were much more knowledgeable.


    Beside them, someone was also very happy.


    as expected, the earth spike we created for the moat is very useful. We laid square grass on top of it and dug a circle around the city ¡­ Normally, with our weight, we can walk on it without any problems, except for these monsters.¡±


    ¡°This encirclement trap is simply too amazing!¡±


    as expected, the game didn¡¯t lie to me. This kind of trap is really powerful!


    ¡­


    Everyone was very happy.


    Their acting was also very realistic. Otherwise, how could they have tricked them into charging at full speed?


    If they hadn¡¯t sprinted at full speed, at most, the mosaic Knights closest to them wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop in time. They definitely wouldn¡¯t have been wiped out.


    But of course.


    With their ability to survive, and all of them developing in a sleazy manner, and they were very smart, how could they not have thought of the preparation to deal with the barbarian¡¯s attack?


    It had been thousands of years since the ancient war had developed into a modern war. In this aspect, the experience they had accumulated was enough to beat these primitive planet natives.


    What was this called?


    This was called IQ crushing!


    Huala!


    ¡°Can you hear me?¡± Bai Xiaojun¡¯s voice came through his divine will.


    ¡°Ulu?¡±


    ¡°Hello, my name is Onii-chan.¡±


    ¡°Ulu?¡±


    ¡°Can you talk?¡±


    ¡°Ulu?¡±


    ¡°Your mother is dead!¡±


    The Barbarian tribe videographers were furious. you humiliated our planet! Mother Earth, you will become my wife sooner or later and give birth to my children! Let me go, if you have the guts, let¡¯s fight!¡±


    Become your wife?


    Bai Xiaojun felt terrible!


    Where did this guy get the information?


    How could he expose people¡¯s shortcomings like this?


    Or was the taste of pixel planets that strong? Was the reproduction system of these pixel creatures very special? It was so brutal and bloody, and he cursed his mother, but in the end, the entire planet was involved?


    He vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    don¡¯t blame us for being merciless. If you want to blame someone, blame yourselves for not being bald enough and not understanding the laws of physics!


    Bai Xiaojun began to negotiate.


    as barbarians, you think that weight is an advantage and can turn into an iron cavalry unit. I believe that it is because of this unique advantage that you can gallop on this planet. However, it is also your weakness ¡­ This resulted in you guys being invincible. You don¡¯t need to think about wisdom or strategy, and you¡¯re always barbaric.¡±


    ¡°Your intelligence is too low!¡±


    Bai Xiaojun took a step forward and said coldly,


    if your Savage Planet is complacent and doesn¡¯t think of danger in times of peace, it will be contributed by the creatures of other planets. The entire planet, the entire race, will be reduced to slaves!


    ¡°Wu Lu?¡±


    ¡°Do you guys know the law of gravity?¡±


    Do you know about the relative movement? ¡±


    Do you know the formula ratio of mass and speed? ¡±


    ¡­


    The voice in his mind kept on ringing, luring and mocking this small leader.


    As expected, this time, the other party was completely dumbfounded!


    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. you¡¯ve killed our weakest tribe. You¡¯ll die sooner or later! Because there are seven tribes that are stronger than us in the vicinity!¡±


    The intelligence of these barbarian tribes was indeed not high on average, and they did not even have a perfect language. However, when everyone spoke, their scalps suddenly went numb.


    The first wave of attacks could still be solved with intelligence, but what about the future?


    Everyone immediately fell silent and burst into an uproar.


    there¡¯s still the next wave of monster attacks. It¡¯s too difficult!


    ¡°Is this a tower defense game? Farming, developing technology, and resisting waves of attacks?¡±


    ¡°We have to try to persuade this guy to be a traitor and then study their bloodline and genes.¡±


    ¡­


    A few days passed, and the traps were reconstructed and cleared.


    At the same time, they continued to study the workbench and the furnace, trying to climb up to the real technical system.


    He also studied the pixel life structure of this planet.


    ¡°Their brains are also made up of pixel blocks, and their hands and legs are also made up of the same structure!¡±


    ¡°No cell differentiation? His entire body is made up of the same mysterious particle cell?¡±


    yes. According to logic, without brain cells, the brain is made of particles. It should not be able to produce consciousness and souls. However, these particles are very special. They can take on the role of all cells and also act as a brain cell. Their souls can still be stored.


    ¡­


    A group of mad scientists began to research.


    However, the tribal barbarians had come again.


    ¡°Wu Lu!¡±


    This time, they brought tree pillars with them. There were people in front of them, knocking on the ground and slowly clearing the mine ¡­


    Kachaa!


    The grass trap they laid was instantly discovered.


    ¡°Wu Lu!¡±


    They began to set up wooden pillars and lay them flat on the ground as bridges. They were ready to walk in from above.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Everyone was silent, and a chill ran down their spines.


    ¡°What the f * ck?¡±


    ¡°The second wave, are they building bridges?¡±


    ¡°These guys are not as stupid as we think! I guess someone was watching the last battle and knew that we had a trap.¡±


    their intelligence is very high. When they can¡¯t deal with us with pure brute force, they realize that their martial strength is no longer the strongest. They are learning from us!


    the natives of this planet used to live a peaceful life, but now that they¡¯re facing a crisis, their rate of growth has exceeded our expectations.


    ¡­


    At this moment, they finally understood the taste of fear.


    Hualala!


    In an instant, all the pixel people crossed the moat, climbed over the bridge, and launched an attack on the blockhouse.


    second round, activate! Bai Xiaojun ordered.


    Kachaa!


    On the blockhouses, wooden giant crossbows were pushed out one by one. Countless crossbow arrows could be fired in succession, and each of them was loaded with nine giant arrows. They had a rotating structure like Gatling guns.


    This was a precise giant crossbow that they had built according to the most optimized structure of the modern era.


    To deal with these solid high-density pixel people, bows and arrows, guns, and even the production of gunpowder were not as effective as this.


    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!


    A dense rain of wooden arrows covered the entire land, as if it was spring rain.


    In an instant, this group of pixel people who had passed through the bridge had no way out. The bridge behind them was so small that they ran back crazily and crowded on the bridge.


    Pfft!


    There was no need to aim at the entire sector within the moat. It instantly became a live target.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re powerful just because you can enter the city protection River? This is called closing the door to beat the dog!¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel like it¡¯s Plants vs Zombies? To defend against waves of attacks from the natives?¡±


    Countless people commented on the wall.


    They had successfully survived this wave of attacks.


    Another few days passed ¡­


    While the players were dumbfounded, the people from pixel tribe attacked again.


    He was extremely persistent.


    He was very stubborn.


    This time, they sent people to explore the mines and found the boundary of the moat. Then, they built a log bridge over it. At the same time, they equipped the back of their wooden swords with new equipment:


    Super Round shield.


    It was thick and huge, and it even required two pixels to move.


    They formed groups of two and began to slowly push their round shields forward, as if they were heavy shield soldiers in ancient wars.


    ¡°F * ck?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s evolving so quickly?¡±


    ¡°They all know how to raise their shields to defend against the dense arrows!¡±


    this is a troop type that only existed during the city-state era!


    Everyone was completely stunned.


    The intelligence of these natives was definitely not low. They had actually thought of all kinds of ways to get closer to them.


    But now ¡­


    The trap was useless ¡­


    Long-range attacks were useless ¡­


    The other party was practically a lump of iron. How could they just watch as the other party climbed up the city wall? Captured them?


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic,¡±


    Bai Xiaojun took a deep breath. There was still a way to resist the enemy¡¯s attack. use the last plan.


    Kachaa!


    In an instant, the huge city wall that was tied up by the pillars suddenly fell apart.


    All the indigenous people looked up.


    A huge shadow cast down from the sky, covering the sun.


    The thick city wall turned into a huge board and crashed down.


    The entire attacking native Army was covered and smashed into meat paste.


    ¡°666!¡±


    Big Boss is amazing. He actually thought of this move!


    ¡°¡± He¡¯s too strong!¡±


    ¡°They would never have thought that the city wall would collapse!¡±


    The people around him were extremely excited.


    pull the lever, ¡± Bai Xiaojun ordered. rise.


    Someone immediately pulled on a huge wooden roller and attached it to a rope. The city wall that was falling down was slowly lifted up ¡­


    ¡°Next time, it¡¯ll probably be cold.¡± Bai Xiaojun ignored the cheers around him, and his expression started to change. next time, they should be able to find a way to break through the city wall. But on our side, it¡¯s almost there. When they attack again, we will completely take drastic measures ¡­


    But the next second, his expression changed.


    He saw a new group of tribesmen coming out from the dark!


    Wu Lu!


    They began to charge towards the city walls that had yet to rise up and were about to climb in.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s scalps went numb.


    These indigenous people?


    Pixel creature?


    Were they really that stupid?


    At this moment, the moment when the city wall fell and rose again was the fatal weakness of this defense, and he could take the opportunity to climb in.


    They had thought that this weakness would be discovered in the next wave, but they didn¡¯t expect the other party to be even smarter this time. They had hidden a group of people in the dark, and now that they had seized the opportunity and discovered this, they immediately attacked decisively.


    ¡°Are we going to be caught this time?¡±


    we clearly held on until the next round and we would have finished. Who knew ¡­


    The players watched helplessly as a group of indigenous people roared and rushed into the city wall with stone knives.


    Wu Lu ~~


    They crawled in.


    His eyes were red with excitement.


    It was a very barbaric and primitive gaze.


    It was as if the deaths of many of their companions were insignificant.


    They were red, excited, and excited, as if they were going to enjoy the fruits of victory.


    As if they had seen a young lady, a group of burly men barged into the brothel.


    ¡°???¡±


    ¡°You guys ¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    Their brains were in a mess, and they instinctively asked.

 Chapter 616

    ?


    616 Chapter 626-let it go


    Kachakachaa!


    A group of crazy pixel locals rushed into the city wall.


    They did not only have one tribe.


    After a few attacks, they discovered the strangeness of these creatures, and the strongest tribes nearby formed an alliance to attack together.


    Wu Lu ~~


    Ulu, Ulu!


    One by one, the leaders of the tribes, who were all tall and burly, slowly walked out from the shadows. Their eyes swept over the creatures and immediately opened their mouths to divide them up.


    ¡°I want the one with the big ass!¡±


    ¡°I want that tree!¡±


    ¡°I want that animal with four horns!¡±


    ¡°Our tribe wants seventy!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡­.


    Since they had a tribal leader captive, some of the players were language experts. They had already begun to understand their mysterious tribal language, which was an incredible race with strange pixels.


    At this moment, when this player translated for them, the players who were standing on the other high wall felt their minds buzz.


    ¡°???¡±


    Their faces immediately turned green.


    Her legs went soft and she almost couldn¡¯t stand still. She was so scared that she almost fainted.


    To be honest, they were very happy not to kill the captives. No one wanted to die, but what was going on in front of them? The punishment for losing the battle?


    He was too hardcore.


    However, more people thought about the deeper content.


    ¡°Although their faces are covered in mosaic, they really want to be pixelated!¡±


    so, this is also a sign. It¡¯s not just my world ¡­ We should have guessed the evil nature of the mosaic God beast a long time ago!¡±


    ¡°Is this an ancient pixel planet that crossed the latitude and reflected our Earth¡¯s mosaic concept? We didn¡¯t even notice it!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and run!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore. I¡¯ll use my backup plan in advance!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and turn one into three hydrogen!¡±


    ¡­


    Countless players growled. They were so scared that they peed their pants!


    They looked at the cruel and excited primitive digital natives and finally understood the horror of this strange planet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s run!¡±


    Over the past few days, they had been preparing to escape after being attacked. They had been secretly preparing hydrogen because they knew that they would not be able to stop it sooner or later, but they did not expect it to be so fast.


    The hydrogen in front of them was not enough for everyone to escape. At the same time, there were enemies nearby, so it was dangerous to fly. However, they could not care less.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    In an instant, countless people rose into the air.


    More than half of the players were stopped on the ground and roared at the sky,


    ¡°You bastards, didn¡¯t you say we were all brothers! How did they become glass brothers! It¡¯ll shatter with a single touch!¡±


    ¡°Too cruel! Hurry up and come down, we should all do this together!¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu, take us away!¡±


    ¡°Wu Lu ~¡±


    On the ground, countless pixel tribe members began to throw stone knives into the air.


    In an instant, countless people were smashed to the ground in an extremely miserable manner. In the end, only a small number of people were lucky enough to escape.


    Bai Xiaojun did not run away, because he was the leader. Although he flew the fastest, he had already been the target of special attention.


    ¡°Wu Lu!¡±


    Countless square tribe leaders fought over this strongest person to be the wife of the bandit chief.


    ¡­.


    The fourth pixel war was over.


    An elder of the tribe slowly carved a stone slab on the ruins of the wooden fortress.


    On the stone slab was an ancient scene:


    The ground was covered in blood.


    Endless corpses were laid and soaked.


    In the sky, powerful and mysterious extraterrestrials descended. They floated in the void and looked down coldly at the entire planet.


    &Nbsp; on the ground, countless angry square tribesmen held long Knives and threw them into the sky, trying to shoot down those mysterious lives.


    After a bitter battle, they finally won and took down everything.


    The stone slab of this scene was preserved by later generations.


    However, in the distant future, when the living beings of the later generations smoothed out the dust of history on the stone slabs and saw this strange scene of the mythical stone slab, they no longer knew what had happened in the ancient era.


    He only knew that it was the myth and epic of the tribe.


    It was no longer a war between the square tribe and the octahedron tribe, but a unknown alien life form.


    ¡­.


    Soon, most of the players were captured, and some were even worse off. They flew into the air and were hit in their vital parts. After they died, they came out to post videos and scream.


    In an instant, they were all wiped out and the Internet was in an uproar.


    ¡°He was captured to have children again?¡±


    ¡°Wait, why did you say again?¡±


    After they heard it, they were dumbfounded. They held it in for a long time and did not react.


    ¡°Asura Dao Warriors have a terrifying talent for life evolution and unlimited potential. Indeed, everyone craves your body! (Dumbfounded)¡±


    especially Bai Xiaojun, he¡¯s so miserable. He just left the Wolf¡¯s Den and entered The Tiger¡¯s Den! (Laughing crazily)¡±


    ¡°Wahahaha,@ Yuan Qinghua, you must be strong. You already have seven children. You must not let your happy family fall apart! ¡°Dog head¡±¡±dog head¡±


    ¡°@ Medical science little Tian Tian, although your boyfriend is already a mother of seven children and is having an affair, I believe he still loves you! (Excite.jpg)¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m angry! He was furious! He was furious! It¡¯s all nonsense. What kind of person is my brother Bai? this is an opportunity, understand? In the future, he would be the White God whose name resounded throughout the forces of the heavens. Countless strong men would be afraid of him. (Jubilant Emperor.jpg)¡±


    The forum immediately exploded.


    Countless people¡¯s three views and cognition were refreshed.


    Everyone was stunned. At first, everyone knew that this game was miserable and hardcore, and the punishment for failure was very serious. They didn¡¯t expect it to be so real.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The internet was abuzz.


    Bai Xiaojun was also in despair. She was a Tier 5 expert, but she had been taken away and locked up in a simple, dark wooden house.


    He was at a loss.


    Because he had just experienced an indescribable and very simple fusion process that was full of pixels.


    ¡°What is this method?¡± He was speechless. it¡¯s not the traditional way, but a more advanced inter-molecular movement? Is it the fusion of life particles?¡±


    What was happening?


    That method was a little hard to describe.


    It was to gain a deeper understanding.


    It was as if begitta and sun Wukong had put on the fusion earrings, and the two of them had walked together and become one.


    It could also be compared to him being a fine person made of sand and a rough person made of soybeans, fusing into the gaps between each other¡¯s bodies.


    Fusion of particles with high and low pixels?


    Alien life was indeed different from Earthlings.


    Our ideas are too traditional.


    Could the strange way of reproduction of the creatures on this planet be called the interaction force between molecules?


    as expected, the reproduction of high-level life forms is not as low-level and embarrassing as we thought. They don¡¯t care about race at all, even a tree like me, or rather ¡­ A pixel invasion?¡±


    He had almost forgotten what had just happened. In a daze, they gathered together like countless scattered particles of fingers massaging his body. It felt a little comfortable.


    ¡°This is too strange.¡±


    At this moment, he felt that the world had suddenly become much more open. He suddenly received a private message.


    Yuan Qinghua said,¡±brother, be strong!¡± Our seven children are still waiting for you to return! Good luck! (Olly.jpg)


    Get lost!


    Bai Xiaojun was furious.


    This kind of idiotic bad friend only knew how to make sarcastic remarks, taunt you crazily, and even send you strange emojis. He looked like a slut.


    Ding! Ding!


    It was another private message from his girlfriend.


    Bai Xiaojun suddenly felt uncomfortable. He had already gone too far before, doing a bunch of strange things with Yuan Qinghua. Now, he was afraid that ¡­


    Break up?


    He took a deep breath and opened it.


    [ medical little sweetie: good luck! ] Be strong, it¡¯s fine even if you have two more children. I¡¯ll treat them as my own, and the heat will be higher! We¡¯ll be able to get some gifts and earn a few hundred thousand more. We¡¯ll have enough to get married and buy a house soon! (Good luck)


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    It was quite heartwarming. There was true love in this world.


    Bai Xiaojun¡¯s face was covered in tears.


    I didn¡¯t misjudge her. With such a girlfriend who lets you have an affair and pretends not to see that you¡¯ve already become the mother of several other children, what more can I ask for?


    Not every girlfriend would tolerate you being the mother of another child.


    It was simply true love.


    ¡°What a strange experience, this is a real Second Life! Only a wonderful adventure will be interesting, and you can see a broader fantasy world and future.¡±


    Thinking of this, he even pulled himself together.


    He walked out of the wooden house, and the fine rays of the sun shone down.


    Huala!


    He saw that the people in the tribe were very peaceful to him. Because of the strange method he had just experienced, he was already the wife of the leader.


    ¡°Wu Lu!¡± He suddenly said.

 Chapter 617

    ?


    617 Intense response


    The fourth pixel war was over.


    An unknown alien life form waged a war against the square tribe. The square tribe paid a heavy price and suffered a tragic sacrifice, ending in victory.


    And so, a new era began.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was to the planet¡¯s natives or the players.


    However, it was clear that although the 300 players were still a small handful, they had finally started to reduce in numbers. More than 40 of them were shot down and died after being hit in vital points.


    Soon, the people on the internet gathered together and the players counted the names. Other than the 30 lucky ones who managed to escape, the rest were shot down.


    There were more than two hundred and twenty people injured.


    They were divided into several tribes.


    Furthermore, they began to exchange information about themselves.


    ¡°Brothers, are you guys okay?¡±


    it¡¯s alright. He¡¯s treating the captives well. I¡¯m now locked up in a small black room.


    ¡°I¡¯m in another tribe, next to a layer of ice. It¡¯s probably South? At the same time, my injuries from the fall aren¡¯t too serious, so I think I can survive it. The other party can barely let me in and out freely, but someone is watching me. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in a dense forest. It¡¯s a village-shaped tribe, and its specific location is in the southeast? Those who were dizzy when they were taken away could barely remember, but this place is huge. The low pixel monsters here like to build with wood and also like to perform some strange rituals, such as worshiping the earth.¡±


    I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m in the tribe and just left. The food is good and my husband loves me a lot.


    Shua!


    ¡°???¡±


    When the other netizens saw the exchange between these guys, they felt uncomfortable. What the hell is with my hubby loving me more? He got into character so quickly? They had wanted to laugh at him and let him know how cruel society was ¡­


    However, at this moment, these players were still exchanging their thoughts.


    Speaking of which, I was against it at first. I would rather die than submit. But now that I think about it, I¡¯m a little happy. I think it¡¯s not bad.


    ¡°Me too, thinking about these pixel people, do you really want to do some mosaic things? I didn¡¯t expect them to follow the concept of social harmony and their biological talents to be so unique.¡±


    ¡°In the beginning, I wanted to jump down from the building too. I wanted to resist, but the facts have proven ¡­ It smells so good.¡±


    come to think of it, it¡¯s US humans who are too despicable. How could a high-level alien life form still use our primitive, beast-like ways of eating raw meat and drinking blood? ¡±


    that¡¯s right. Take a look at the path of the heaven-born. The entire race is like the goddess of love. You can tell from the arrow-like pure love that we are inferior and backward.


    everyone says that platonic love is beautiful. Let me tell you now, mosaic love is even more perfect ¡­ The love of videographers, the mosaic-like blur and beauty, hazy and lovely.¡±


    ¡°I used to be a scumbag, deceiving girls ¡®feelings everywhere. Now that I think about it, I¡¯m simply boring! I¡¯ve suddenly realized that I only want to be a gentle and virtuous wife and mother in the future.¡±


    The netizens were instantly shocked.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    What kind wife and mother!


    You guys are poisonous!


    They had thought that the players would cry for their parents and feel that they were no longer clean and pure.


    Who would have thought that this group of players would be so rational? what the hell was this Sage-like mode of heated discussion?


    It directly sublimated to such a high and beautiful topic?


    I¡¯m so angry!


    This development wasn¡¯t what they had imagined. Why did it suddenly ¡­ What if I¡¯m happy?


    This didn¡¯t make sense at all.


    Before they could respond to this topic, these people directly began to discuss and communicate on a higher level.


    ¡°However, according to my own speculation, this is probably the most primitive form of communication between life structures, the fusion between cells, the transformation of essence, this is the highest level of Xin Huo¡¯s inheritance of life to the offspring, because what is the essence of life? The communication of life information between parents! In other words, it¡¯s the transfer of genes and DNA.¡±


    Another player also expressed his opinion. He was very rational and scientific in discussing this alien race.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, it¡¯s only natural. They don¡¯t have the double-helix structure of DNA, so they naturally don¡¯t have the little tadpoles to store their genetic banks. How can they be as inferior as humans? Naturally, it¡¯s the more essential inheritance of life Tinder.¡±


    the pixel life on this pixel planet is incredible.


    if we humans also use this method, it would also feel very magical. This is a real two people walking together and blending into one person. It¡¯s unimaginable.


    ¡°I feel like it¡¯s impossible for us Earthlings! Because we are high-resolution, exquisite creatures, and they are square particles, their natural structure is rough and loose, and they can communicate with the essence of the structure of the block. This is also their unique inheritance method, which is difficult to replicate at present!¡±


    ¡­.


    At this moment, all the netizens were in a state of confusion.


    With these people¡¯s in-depth discussions, the netizens were even a little curious and wanted to try something ¡­


    to this day, we humans are still low-intelligence life forms, and our reproduction method is still the lowest of natural beasts, no different from pigs, dogs, cattle, and sheep. As for the higher-grade transcendent life forms, have they already left?


    Or even better?


    Instantly, many people were dumbfounded.


    He even felt a little envious.


    What kind of experience had they gone through? The deep communication at the soul level was extremely elegant?


    Even many biologists and scientists were curious and joined in the discussion.


    if you think about it carefully, those who have reached a higher level, such as the gods, although these top life forms can also use traditional methods to pass on their offspring, they can also be reborn from a drop of blood, separate themselves, and even have offspring in various ways.


    Many people were discussing it.


    They felt that it involved the essence of life in the universe. What was life? Most of the time, the essence of life was inheritance.


    Of course, there were also people who didn¡¯t like to discuss these profound levels. They felt that this model was novel and beautiful, refreshing their traditional world views.


    [ mosaic-style love, hazy, pure, and lovely, unable to capture. ]


    This new term and its meaning began to spread rapidly, and soon, it became the number one trending topic.


    Even many big stars and Weibo verified accounts expressed their opinions on this topic. They expressed that they preferred the pure love of mosaic over the Platonic love in the West. Pixel graphics meant haziness, cuteness, and innocence ¡­ There were many beautiful meanings.


    In fact, many celebrities expressed,


    I really hope that someone or a country can make a mosaic-style love film with pure and hazy love.

 Chapter 618

    ?


    618 Chapter 628 choice


    The internet was boiling with excitement. It was very lively. New vocabulary had appeared, and for a time, the limelight was boundless.


    However, after the discussion, the netizens quickly returned to the game.


    Pixel Fusion ¡± had been personally confirmed to be the mode of transmission of Tinder by these strange pixel creatures. There was no problem with the probability of hitting the target, and it was basically guaranteed to produce an offspring.


    In less than a day or two, these netizens saw a pixel creature appear. Although its face was pixelated by pixels and looked similar to them, and it even looked a little silly and cute, they were all stunned.


    ¡°What the f * ck?¡±


    ¡°So fast?¡±


    ¡°It feels like it¡¯s just a hug and you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    ¡°As innocent as a celestial being?¡±


    ¡°Kissing can make you pregnant?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed mosaic, a symbol of river crab!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! I couldn¡¯t help but sing,¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Countless people¡¯s faces darkened. What a bunch of silly sand sculptures. Can¡¯t they be more serious? You¡¯re also the mother of the child, so you have to be more careful after you have a child!


    However, countless people still felt that it was amazing.


    This planet was simply too strange. Perhaps it was really a high-dimensional mosaic projection. The planets that were gathered symbolized the beauty and harmony of a harmonious civilization.


    ¡°It¡¯s like playing some online games. When players get married, they suddenly give birth to a baby naturally? Pet egg? The baby can be used as a summoned beast and be nurtured?¡±


    ¡°Awesome!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too real!¡±


    The gamers were shocked for a few days. They exclaimed that the game was indeed a national product. It was a game that loved learning. It had taught chemistry, physics, biology, mathematics, foreign languages, and all the major subjects. What about now? Of course, no matter how poor they were, they couldn¡¯t be poor at ideological education. This was obviously teaching the leftovers ¡­


    Art!


    It could even be classified as Photoshop.


    Unexpectedly, they accepted it and raised it like a baby.


    The days still had to pass.


    They even treated this situation as the development of the main plot and began to continue farming. However, this time, they began to help these strange tribes farm and encourage them to climb to the top.


    Although they didn¡¯t say it to the outside world, their core ideas had already been carried out in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Bai Xiaojun was still the leader. He was now in high spirits and full of bureaucratic jargon. He was even called ¡± father Bai ¡± by the netizens.¡±Come and be my son!¡±


    At the moment, no matter how the outside world discussed him, he was seriously having a private meeting with a group of players and gave them a firm and implemented policy:


    ¡°A mother¡¯s honor is dependent on her son.¡±


    ¡°Palace Fighting.¡±


    ¡°Fuzi¡¯s Ascension.¡±


    ¡°Listening to politics behind the curtain.¡±


    ¡°Take control of the tribe.¡±


    ¡­


    Now that they had lost all means of resistance, they could only approach a period of peace. In short, this series of processes would eventually reach the goal of ¡®ruling the tribe¡¯ and conquering in a curved way, completely ruling these primitive low-pixel creatures.


    I¡¯m not sure. Bai Xiaojun had already made it clear. we will continue to crush them with our intelligence. We will bully the indigenous people.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    All of a sudden, all the players were dumbfounded. Can you speak like a human? Can¡¯t you be more tactful? what Pillow Talk, listening to politics behind the curtain, is this the retired emperor? This is so heart-wrenching, brother!


    Of course, the players who were caught in the tribe could only play along. The reality was there, and they couldn¡¯t beat it. They could only pretend to be obedient. Who asked him to be a defeated prisoner?


    Anyway, there would always be a reward for the effort.


    It was good that he was alive.


    The hardcore nature of this game was not new.


    Rather than saying that he was a hardcore gamer, it would be better to say that he was a hardcore gamer in real life.


    In the real world, who had not been beaten by society?


    You said that a Second Life, a fantasy journey, must be wonderful?


    It was obviously impossible for him to be the protagonist of an era. What was a Second Life? the main thing was reality! Those who should fail in society would still fail. If they were beaten up, so be it.


    Even in real online games, most people were not destined to be the protagonists. Even if they didn¡¯t spend money, they would still be beaten up.


    The other side accepted it.


    On the other hand, the lucky ones who had successfully escaped were now wandering in the wilderness, and they didn¡¯t feel good.


    They were originally very happy.


    Out of so many people, only a few of them had managed to escape. Now, they were all alone in the wilderness. They felt that it was a little difficult. How long could they last alone? Therefore, a very realistic problem was placed in front of him. Should he walk right into the trap? Having children?


    This was too difficult!


    And so, the second round of discussion began.


    Bai Xiaojun said to them, ¡± according to my analysis, you have three paths to take. The first is to continue wandering by yourself, and the second is to join the square tribe ¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s the third?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°The third is to join the octahedron tribe.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s an octahedron tribe?¡±


    Many of them were not at a high enough level. They were not capable enough in this aspect and could not climb up to the top. On the other hand, Bai Xiaojun, who was experienced and used to the life of a prisoner, had successfully climbed up to the top and knew many secrets.


    Bai Xiaojun said, ¡± we can¡¯t see the octahedron tribe because they live underground and exist as underground people. From their names, we can tell that they are pixel people of the octahedron tribe and are enemies of the square tribe ¡­ They¡¯re crystallized, metal-devouring, gemstones and mosaic creatures. The square tribe underground habitually calls them ¡­¡±


    Bai Xiaojun typed.


    ¡°The country of gems.¡±


    At this moment, after being captured, they finally understood the structure of this planet.


    they also have some strange rituals, ¡± Bai Xiaojun continued. they will worship the earth. I personally think that it is the best place for you people to go, because the square tribe no longer has any demand for it.


    The players thought about it and felt that it made sense. The octahedron tribe?


    Perhaps he could go.


    Someone asked, ¡± will you also use the method of taking down a wife? ¡±


    Bai Xiaojun shook his head. of course they won¡¯t. So don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t do anything to you. At most, they will invite you to go with them ¡­ Earth hoe.¡±


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very indifferent.


    it looks like a new species is about to fuse again. It has appeared.


    He clearly knew what the characteristics of the Dao of Asura were.


    Adapt to the environment and undergo a staged evolution!


    In other words, they would adapt to the planet¡¯s environment in the future and produce new species.


    Otherwise, why would Carolyn look forward to their path? it was precisely because they were equivalent to small creation lifeforms that could enrich the ecosystem of planets.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the planet next door.¡± Xu Zhi took a look, and his gaze fell on a planet nearby.

 Chapter 619

    ?


    619 Continuing Shi Xing¡¯s history (2 in 1)


    Xu Zhi knew very well that there was no way he could stop the players from making a scene.


    It was impossible not to make a scene.


    It would be impossible for her to do it for a lifetime.


    Wherever they were, all kinds of wondrous things would happen, turning the world upside down.


    However, he did not pay much attention to it. He was used to it. The whole pixel planet was still in its infancy, and a new era would eventually be born.


    They would also be integrated into the ancient mythological history.


    As for the later generations ¡®comments on them?


    History was a very magical concept. It would grind away some things and leave behind their glorious deeds. They would become heroes in history, true upright and unyielding.


    in fact, because of the uniqueness of their pixel planet, they will soon be invaded.


    Xu Zhi thought about it. it¡¯s been two hundred years. Because we took the express train of the world line, two planets with absolute dominance appeared. They have long broken through the primitive tribal era. Those who are weak will be beaten ¡­


    Currently, only Zach could fly in the universe on the stone star. Although there were also high green Planet people¡¯s technological civilizations, their development speed was relatively slower.


    As for CyberTAN, it had already reached the point where it could dominate the universe. It was developing extremely fast, and it was estimated that not long later, the mechanical civilization would descend. The entire pixel planet might welcome a true invasion.


    although it¡¯s not as cruel as the dark forest law of the universe, it¡¯ll still be like the discovery of the new continent in the past. Those who fall behind will be conscripted, enslaved, and turned into laborers to mine the resources on it.


    if they can¡¯t resist again, these players will probably have their surnames changed again. They¡¯ll follow the powerhouses of CyberTAN and become slaves to their wives ¡­


    ¡°In short, sooner or later, we¡¯ll have to go against the other planets. It just depends on when ¡­¡±


    If they were happy, then let them be happy.


    After all, their arrival was to improve the planet¡¯s ecosystem. As for killing them? The talents of their race were very powerful. At most, they would be locked up as lab rats ¡­


    As for them developing a planet civilization?


    He was indeed researching the workstation and the system of particle synthesis and decomposition, but it was still a long time away. He didn¡¯t place all his hopes on them.


    the true development of the entire space civilization still depends on the natives.


    Xu Zhi took a light step forward. the path for me to break through and become a God is right here.


    As he walked in the dark Universe, he looked like the only white porcelain true God in the world. His entire body exuded pressure, and his body emitted a faint white light that was as transparent as a mirror. He was extremely beautiful.


    Wherever it went, the blurry consciousness of the entire planet instinctively rejoiced.


    They knew that their parents had arrived.


    and Meng Po is still being led around stone star by the first divine priest. She¡¯s quite happy ¡­ Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes swept across the room.


    ¡°That piece of history has reached its final moment.¡±


    Suddenly, a voice rang out in the air. It was Carolyn.


    Xu Zhi nodded and strode toward Shi Xing. yes, a new history has finally begun.


    ¡­.


    Shi Xing.


    The moment Zach shattered the meteorite, everyone cheered and cried tears of joy.


    ¡°The node of fate has already been changed?¡±


    the entire race, the God of creation, that mysterious God, is he still observing our planet? ¡±


    according to our analysis, they are the ultimate existences in the world. They are omnipresent, omnipotent, and omniscient. They stand at the beginning and end of each world line and possess the ultimate qualities of creating everything.


    ¡­.


    On the other side, Meng Po and the first divine official were hiding their identities on the streets. They were eating and observing the civilization system of this planet.


    She had been on this planet for a few months.


    When they came to visit, they happened to connect with history, where Zach had sent Sallu flying and shattered the meteorite.


    ¡°After a few months ¡­ Their battle just ended.¡±


    At this time, Shangguan man was listening to the voices around him. Although the voices were calm, after understanding the planet, he only felt that his hands were trembling badly. He was silent in his heart. There wasn¡¯t anything to be complimented about, and he wasn¡¯t that strong either, but full concentration? Control the future and past of the world line?¡±


    It was too shocking.


    The first high priest only smiled. He had brought him here to let him understand the strength of this world¡¯s civilization and also to learn about the history of stone planet from this planet. He wanted to let him know the horror of the whole God!


    At this moment ¡­


    The final part of history had arrived.


    The people on the stone planet saw the five-colored Aurora covering the distant ice ocean. Two ancient white porcelain gods slowly walked over and landed in an ice-sealed city. They walked on the bluestone streets and observed the culture and architectural style of the surrounding races.


    white skin with black seaweed on the head, that¡¯s ¡­ God?¡±


    ¡°Two full-gods?¡±


    Everyone exclaimed in surprise.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the two figures of Carolyn and Xu Zhi were just like they were in the past, repeating history and eating fruits on the street.


    Soon, Zach, number 18, and the great elder of the high green Planet flew over.


    A conversation of the century began.


    Meng Po, who was sitting in the distance, was so scared that her old face trembled. She was still looking at the first divine priest in the shop next to them, hiding their identities.


    ¡°Oh my God ¡­ Oh my God!¡±


    I feel like the entire planet is cheering, as if celebrating the arrival of its mother!?


    ¡°Such a Supreme existence ¡­ There are actually two complete gods who can create planets and see the past and the future?¡± Like everyone else, Meng Po found it unbelievable at first glance.


    Like everyone else, he thought that there was only one God.


    don¡¯t act rashly. ¡± the first high priest said. this is the destined moment in history. The two full gods will suddenly descend on this ice layer and start a conversation. few months after the meteorite was destroyed ¡­ If we act rashly, it will affect the history of this planet and the future of the world.¡±


    Changing the planned history?


    The future of the world?


    Shangguan man immediately had goosebumps all over his body.


    She had always thought that the reincarnation sovereign was the strongest in this world. Now, she knew that there was always someone better in this world.


    At most, he could only be considered ¡­ The strongest among the level 7 heavenly emperors.


    The universe was too big.


    There were countless worlds and civilizations that were brilliant and vast.


    Not long before her arrival, she had observed the culture and customs of this planet and found that the strange history of this planet was not a traditional straight line ¡­ Zac, he kept going back and forth between the worlds.


    World line, doomsday of the Dragon Ball


    world line, I Have a Dream ¡±


    He read the novel one by one.


    She once again saw the failed futures of stone stars in other parallel universes.


    ¡°Zac, he¡¯s constantly crossing over!¡±


    I saw the elegy of many parallel universes!


    the so-called miracle has already been clearly marked behind the back.


    She looked at the three-stage transformation from afar. It was a handsome white dwarf, the frost demon flisa.


    The incredible cyborg No. 18 from radiation technology.


    And the great elder, who had mastered an even more terrifying technology of the high green Planet civilization, the Dragon Ball wish.


    they created a miracle by stepping on mountains of corpses and seas of blood. In the parallel universe, they died countless times, but ¡­ A miracle? Hehehehe ¡­ They didn¡¯t encounter our Samsara official sovereign, and any miracle became impossible before him. He¡¯s the Terminator of miracles.¡±


    Shangguan man¡¯s face was filled with pride.


    but plague, Sallu, Felicia, the parallel universe, two full gods, standing at the two ends of time¡¯s past and future, the omniscient and omnipotent ultimate gods of creation. She was hiding in a corner far away, her face pale. She felt the world spinning around her, and she almost fainted.


    It was as if something was growing in her heart. Some kind of absolute power was breaking, and a new bud was growing.


    ¡°This is the God we worship.¡±


    The first divine priest was also sighing, his eyes filled with deep longing, ¡± all, is all things ¡­ I was also given life by them, and a thought from the two of them is the destruction and birth of a planet.¡±


    In the distance.


    They were still talking about that century-level conversation.


    this world, in the future, will still usher in a New Apocalypse, but there will be no more chances to start over.


    ¡°The so-called crisis still requires planning for development and preparation.¡±


    Xu Zhi followed the script¡¯s history and said the last sentence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.


    Xu Zhi and Caroline were eating fruit as they turned around and disappeared into the street as usual.


    Before he disappeared, Xu Zhi took one last look at Shangguan man, who was in the corner. He found it rather interesting. Before this, he had not been watched by Shangguan man, and it was without a doubt that a new era had been connected to his eyes.


    Hu!


    &Nbsp; Whoosh!


    When Shangguan man saw the true Supreme of the world, he felt his heart jump and his face turned red. you looked at me for the last time? Could it be that you¡¯ve taken a fancy to my beauty? I belong to His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    The first high priest was confused.


    Beauty? Such an old and wrinkly old woman actually thought that she was beautiful? Why would Lord Quan Shen like someone like you?


    He was completely speechless. He had always felt that the living creatures in that world were very strange. Those Strange Fellows who laughed earlier and the old lady who was the leader in front of him seemed to be very strange too ¡­


    Especially the ruler of their world, who was even weirder. He actually liked this kind of appearance?


    It was a shocking smile!


    ¡­.


    In the starry sky.


    Carolyn said with an indifferent expression,


    now, we have completely connected the history that we deduced two hundred years ago.


    it¡¯s also just in time for the other world¡¯s communicator to see the dialogue of our arrival and see the power of our world.


    Since they were going to communicate, they had to secretly show off their Foundation and strength.


    And when was the most suitable time?


    This was the most suitable moment for them to descend, and the impact was the greatest.


    All of this was still part of his calculations. He had planned for the end of the era to bring about an exchange so that the emissary from the other world would see this scene.


    At the side, Carolyn smiled.


    now, it¡¯s really two hundred years later. We won¡¯t interfere anymore ¡­ At this moment, the other planets were also developing. For example, CyberTAN had just shattered their meteorite ¡­ Another example was the pixel planet, which had barely been developed ¡­ There might be a clash between the various forces.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded.


    It had not been a long time. He had just turned the prediction of the next two hundred years into reality.


    But what would happen after the two highly-civilized planets shattered the meteorites? It would no longer be deduced, but there was an 80 to 90 percent chance that it would attack and probably enslave other planets.


    This was the beginning of a new era.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make a trip to CyberTAN.¡± Caroline paused for a few seconds and said, ¡± the meteorite has just been shattered over there. We need to do a final deduction of the era.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed.


    Carolyn immediately left.


    Xu Zhi was not surprised. He was just lamenting about the magic of time. The higher his vision was, the more mysterious energy he saw, and the more interesting the world was to him.


    ¡°Time seems to be in disorder ¡­ It¡¯s only now that we¡¯ve connected to the end of the world line that was deduced back then. We¡¯ve just seen Zach, number 18, and the others. They¡¯re only now in reality, and Zach has just broken through his third transformation and won the final battle with Sallu.¡±


    As Xu Zhi spoke, he arrived at a new planet.


    It was neither CyberTAN nor Shi Xing.


    Instead, it was a primitive planet civilization, a group of ordinary primitive tribesmen.


    Their appearance was actually similar to that of Earthlings.


    It could even be said that in the entire universe, among all the strange vacuum creatures in this world, the creature that was closest to modern humans was a light blue crystal, soft and delicate human. It had jellyfish-like skin, thin and dense semi-transparent veins, and its bones were almost visible ¡­


    Apart from that, the structure was almost the same.


    Their skin was especially delicate and soft, and they liked to live on ice.


    At the same time, they had a special characteristic: His skin changed.


    It could change the color of one¡¯s skin and communicate in a special language. The color blocks of one¡¯s skin were as colorful as a puzzle, forming a special color block code that transmitted the language.


    Furthermore, their skin would glow.


    It was made of a material similar to a neon light, like a jellyfish that would glow and change color ¡­


    At this moment, they were living on the ice and were worshiping the broken stone statue.


    ¡°Rum!¡±


    ¡°Rum!¡±


    They sent out strange divine thoughts, but this wasn¡¯t their language. They also had faint divine thoughts, but they weren¡¯t strong, and they didn¡¯t need to communicate, because it was too strenuous.


    This statue was Sallu, who had been floating in the universe for more than ten years by Zach¡¯s Qigong waves during the apocalypse of the meteorite virus not long ago. Sallu fell on this planet as a meteor.


    He was so severely injured that he seemed to have fallen into an eternal sleep.


    ¡°Ta!¡±


    Xu Zhi took a light step and landed on the ice.


    Back then, after he had finished his deduction, he had not paid attention to Sallu, who had just been sent flying. But now, he naturally had to pay attention to him.


    ¡°Rum!¡±


    All of a sudden, all the Lamb people were so frightened that their skin prickled and goosebumps appeared. Then, their skin quickly turned white, and they became white.


    ¡°What a cowardly race.¡± Xu Zhi shook his head. they seem to have changed into the skin color of their race to express their submission. It¡¯s a protective color similar to chameleons, pretending to be the same kind as their race.


    ¡°God?¡±


    ¡°Why does he look similar to us?¡±


    ¡°Great God, from the sky of the starry sky?¡±


    ¡­


    These people¡¯s eyes were wide open as they felt an extremely powerful pressure.


    Their bodies flickered with all sorts of colors, and their faces were filled with fear. They knelt on the ground one after another, expressing their thoughts in all sorts of languages.


    Xu Zhi did not pay any attention to these weak indigenous civilizations.


    ¡°What drove you to this planet?¡±


    Xu Zhi stood on a high spot and looked down at the entire stone statue. He muttered to himself, continuing the era after the meteorite had shattered.


    ¡°It¡¯s them? You¡¯re very interested in these living beings? What was his interest? It¡¯s clearly a weak life form without any potential.¡±


    Suddenly, a hoarse and intermittent divine sense came from the entire stone statue.


    ¡°The Supreme God of creation ¡­ You¡¯ve finally come ¡­¡±

 Chapter 620

    ?


    620 Chapter 630-life is so difficult (2 in 1)


    For Sallu, his memory was still stuck at a few months ago, when he had just started a life-and-death battle with Zach. He had lost. It was a sure-win situation, but he had lost to ¡± fate.


    However, did he really lose to fate?


    Yes, it was.


    He had indeed lost to fate.


    That was because fate itself was the omnipotent ¡®all¡¯, the concept of the creator.


    He saw an invisible hand smoothing out the folds of the river of time, leaning towards another race.


    He saw that man. They were both his parents, but he seemed to ignore him ¡­


    He had thousands of words to say. The love and joy for his parents who created him, the awe for the power to create the world and observe time, and the indifference and despair for himself all mixed together into a complicated emotion ¡­


    ¡°Sallu, why do you want to see me?¡±


    It was a God with white porcelain skin, short black hair, wearing a white coat, and a calm voice.


    ¡°Rum!¡±


    ¡°Rum!¡±


    The most primitive native of this planet knelt down.


    They surrounded the stone statues that they worshiped and the God that descended from the sky with reverence. They knelt down and chanted the most primitive slogans.


    ¡°The God of creation ¡­ Our parents, the parents of the entire world, you¡¯ve finally come.¡± Sallu¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, but he was extremely excited. He said angrily, ¡± I want to know why! Why!¡±


    Xu Zhi stood in front of Sallu¡¯s broken body. A part of his journey from space had arrived on this planet. His body was still covered in cosmic dust, and he had turned into a statue with his legs curled up and his head turned sideways.


    However, after merging with the genetic characteristics of the entire stone planet, the powerful genes of the frost demon, the high green Planet people, the red-shelled insects, and the cyborgs, it still made him the only life that surpassed everything.


    He was unique and even possessed the possibility of surpassing everything.


    As the best product of the Grand Unified virus, it was a coincidence that had been deduced from countless world lines, and even had the potential to be unreplicable.


    ¡°You want to know why?¡± Xu Zhi laughed. What do you mean why? ¡±


    ¡°Where did I come from? am I your child?¡± His hoarse voice was filled with jealousy and anger.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s hand passed through the head, stirring up water-like ripples in the White mud. He took out a magic core and then put it back.


    Magic nuclei were enough to prove that they came from the life system of the Grand Unified virus.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m your descendant, and we have the same talent, why do you have to do this? Why are you doing this!¡± He burst out in silence, ¡± since you have given birth to two children, why did you interfere in their war!


    ¡°Because you are called slaughter.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    Slaughter?


    He was suddenly stunned.


    Killing was indeed an innate instinct of their race.


    From the moment he gained consciousness to the moment he climbed up to the zombie tyrant, his zombie mind was filled with a crazy desire to kill and destroy everything. Eat, eat, eat.


    It was because ¡­ He was killing?


    To destroy the planet and creatures created by his parents?


    However, if he was already a source of disgust, then what was his purpose? Why did he come to this world?


    He should not have been born!


    The world line that had gone through countless reincarnations, what was the meaning of his existence at that time?


    From a long time ago, he had seen the mysterious God of creation in each world line and each era. He had wanted to ask why he had to overthrow their success again and again. It was too unfair!


    As the days passed, intense hatred and anger accumulated in his chest.


    ¡°Did you forget? ¡®You¡¯re no longer a tyrant of slaughter. You¡¯re no longer a Terminator that destroys and infects everything ¡­¡¯ You¡¯ve turned from a slaughterer to Sallu.¡±


    Xu Zhi said with a smile.


    This was not Sallu in the Dragon Ball, but a truly independent special life.


    He raised his head to look at the starry sky. The shining stars were moving, and one of them was the dark green stone star. not only did they welcome a transformation, but you also welcomed a transformation ¡­ Wasn¡¯t it? Sallu.¡±


    Sharu looked at Xu Zhi, and his body trembled. He was actually trembling. so, so that¡¯s how it is? ¡±


    Xu Zhi said, ¡± you have a sense of self. There¡¯s no longer only killing. There¡¯s kindness, doubt, greed, and also compassion. You¡¯ve become ¡®complete¡¯ and are moving closer to the real us. You¡¯re becoming a complete life.


    ¡°I¡¯m complete?¡± He almost lost his voice. I¡¯m becoming ¡­ All?¡±


    ¡°Everything in the world is our people, and you are no exception.¡± Xu Zhi smiled and said, ¡± it seems like I¡¯m helping Shi Xing, but in fact, I¡¯m helping you as well, helping you to walk from being incomplete to a complete life ¡­ From now on, you¡¯ve become everything. I won¡¯t interfere with the course of the world anymore. You can do whatever you want.¡±


    Sallu suddenly fell completely silent. He looked at Xu Zhi¡¯s white porcelain body, which was delicate and mysterious. He was the most powerful existence in the world. I can do whatever I want? ¡± Even if I want to become you?¡±


    Xu Zhi was suddenly stunned.


    Sallu suddenly shouted, ¡± from the long journey in space, from that defeat, to the infinitely close to death, I understood that victory and defeat are just fleeting clouds. Only you, only gods, can live forever. I want to be like you, I want to be you!


    Become me?


    That would be interesting.


    Xu Zhi could not help but laugh. He could see that Sallu had not lost his true nature. Even though he had a complete personality, he was still greedy, evil, and had extreme thoughts.


    But ¡­


    Which child did not yearn for their parents?


    Xu Zhi did not correct his thoughts of being a saint. Should he advise him to be kind and become an open and aboveboard hero? There was no need for this world to be unified. It was precisely because of such a variety of life forms that the world was so wonderful.


    ¡°Child, no one will stop you from doing what you want to do. No one will electrocute you here.¡±


    With a smile on his face, Xu Zhi turned around and left. even if you want to replace me, then go and pursue the power you want, if that¡¯s your lifelong wish!


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t leave yet!¡±


    Sallu roared.


    He looked at the back that disappeared on the spot and was full of hysteria. The indigenous people who worshipped him nearby were quickly sent flying. The ground was full of gravel and was swept up and exploded.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this!¡±


    I¡¯m going to defeat the whole world, and I¡¯m going to defeat you too!!


    He was like an angry child who had lost his toy, madly smashing everything in the room.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    The entire meteorite with the statue as the center turned into a storm.


    After a long time, he suddenly fell silent. He was clearly seriously injured, but he fell into madness. This completely exhausted the last bit of power he had just recovered, and he fell into a deep sleep again.


    In the darkness, it was a beam of light.


    He had returned to the time when he had returned to the number one martial arts tournament and had gone around sucking on powerhouses to absorb their energy, planning to recover his body.


    He passed by a small house and looked through the window.


    ¡°Dad, is this a birthday cake?¡± she asked. One of the Green Planet people was overjoyed.


    ¡°Yes, the cake is for you.¡± At the table, his parents said gently.


    ¡°Daddy is the best.¡±


    ¡°No matter how the world treats you, your parents will never mistreat you.¡±


    &Nbsp; crack.


    The entire house was destroyed, and they were buried in the explosion. The happy family of three walked toward death.


    ¡°Laughable.¡±


    He put away the Qi cannon in his hand, turned around, and left. He looked at the martial artists who were chasing after him.


    ¡°Why, why wasn¡¯t I born into an ordinary family? ¡®Why am I born to be despised for killing? why do they treat me like this even though they are my parents? they have changed my fate of winning time and time again when they are so weak ¡­¡¯ It even forced me to make a final gamble and return to the past for the final battle! I¡¯m going to kill the entire planet, kill your beloved child Zach, and then defeat you!¡±


    After an unknown amount of time.


    He opened his eyes again.


    The natives of the planet were still cheering and worshiping Him.


    ¡°Before, you asked me why I chose this planet without talent? I didn¡¯t answer, because this race¡¯s appearance is the most similar to you.¡±


    His vision blurred, and he looked up at the sky.


    Even though he understood the cause and effect, he still chose to defeat the other party.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The starry sky was bright.


    Xu Zhi knew very well that this era was really about to get on the right track.


    Two hundred years had passed, and both stone star and CyberTAN had entered a period of rapid development.


    On the other hand, the pixel planet had the help of the advanced technology of the players.


    The weakest planet, rum, which seemed to have no potential, also had Sallu¡¯s help.


    ¡°Four planets? The times are rising.¡±


    Ever since he started farming on Mercury, his cultivation had improved by leaps and bounds. He planted Bodhi trees, harvested them regularly, and created a wave of man-made mass extinctions every day. The energy of these sandbox worlds was no longer the only thing he could rely on.


    At this time, they were not only providing energy for cultivation, but more importantly, they were providing the deduction of the system and the progress of civilization.


    What was a strong person?


    The strong were the accumulation of endless knowledge.


    For example, breaking through to level nine required a strong cultural heritage. The civilization system that Xu Zhi had accumulated was now developing in this direction.


    The ninth-rank might appear soon?


    Who knows.


    In any case, di Qi, Ermin, Phoenix, Carolyn, and a series of other peak gods had already lived for thousands of years.


    As for the low-level gods, there were also relatively more of them being born in the past few years.


    The incense offerings were enormous, and people in the Three Realms were becoming deities one after another. There were already more than twenty low-level deities. Did he think that it was still the same small area as before?


    He was no longer one.


    Although the mortal world and the demon world were still 100 mu each, the immortal world was already vast and boundless, and the netherworld was even larger, its area had expanded to an incomparable size!


    In the ancient land of lava, there were already more than 40 gods.


    The three pillar gods were still secretly pushing the trend of the era as the fate of the era. The chess pieces under them, the daughter of Sheng Lin, Subaru, and the newly born corpse swordsman du Xue of the human race, the leaders of the three races, were still about to break through to become high-level gods ¡­


    The God Realm was really not new.


    Compared to before, it was now mature enough to be mass-produced in the era of God civilization.


    They had even reached an extraordinary high-level world where the gods could die at will without suffering any serious injuries.


    Although these worlds had stabilized over the years, there were still no major changes or drastic changes in the times. Xu Zhi could not be bothered to look at them.


    He had already discovered a pattern.


    When a world¡¯s cultivation system was completely mature, it was basically impossible for the era to be overthrown by internal affairs. Everyone progressed step by step, and there would not be too many waves.


    The drastic changes of an era often happened when a new world system was formed and pushed forward!


    That was why Xu Zhi was mostly focused on the new sandbox at the moment.


    With such a mature system and the era of so many gods, there were also more powerful beings at the bottom. Even if they were born and destroyed by natural metabolism, it would still be a mass extinction. The energy of the two sandbags occupied six layers a day, while the power plant on Mercury occupied four layers.


    ¡°Perhaps I can start looking toward the ninth rank! According to this situation, with the stable production of the Three Realms, the lava Land, and Mercury, I¡¯ll break through to the high-level heavenly Emperor realm in half a month. I¡¯ll start preparing to break through to the God Realm ¡­¡±


    after these two worlds stabilized and matured, their ambitions could no longer be suppressed. Their gods have already begun to work together to think of ways to break through the barriers of the worlds and get in touch with other worlds ¡­


    Xu Zhi thought about it.


    this is a difficult problem, but it¡¯s also something that must be done. This is because their mature world will probably have to come into contact with other worlds to usher in a new era and create intense sparks ¡­


    they are now trapped in a cage, unable to move forward. They have touched the ceiling and can not see the future.


    ¡°All the heavens and all the worlds?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s still a little difficult to connect them together.¡±


    He held his forehead and fell into deep thought.


    it was indeed my idea to run through the sandbox of every world and form a real universe so that they can turn into birds and fly freely. But now ¡­ I feel like I¡¯m still lacking something. I can¡¯t give them a new path yet, because the current path is still blocked. Without the universe, they won¡¯t be able to hold back.¡±


    No one could help it.


    Ermin and Medusa were already going crazy.


    Ermin¡¯s lifespan was almost at its end. She was afraid that she would fall into a deep sleep and forcibly extend her lifespan ¡­


    Didn¡¯t he see that the alchemy Emperor was already panicking?


    He had already begun to re-evolve the spore life form in the sand plate. He was working hard on some big project, and there was no answer yet. He was probably trying to save his precious disciple Ermin!


    If the alchemy monarch¡¯s new species were to appear ¡­


    He wondered what kind of terrifying superior lifeform it was.


    As for the three pillar gods, ever since Xu Zhi had destroyed their dream of becoming a human-shaped pillar God, they were now completely in a three-way stand. They no longer gave the other party a chance to defeat them. They had also gone crazy in the stalemate. They wanted to frantically search for the outside world and open up a way out!


    Both sides were madly breaking through the barriers of the world.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not care about them for now.¡±


    ¡°I have to use this era¡¯s sandbox to truly explore and explore the path of a type 9 powerhouse!¡±


    Xu Zhi sorted out his plans for the future of the world. After returning from Sallu¡¯s planet Lamu, he found that Caroline had not returned from CyberTAN.


    He was quite curious about the mechanical science-fiction civilization on CyberTAN, so he went over.


    Huala!


    As he walked on the ground, Xu Zhi easily found Caroline.


    She had just finished everything, so she and Xu Zhi went to a machinery shop next door to take a look. There were all kinds of magical high-tech weapons and all kinds of Tinder weapons inside.


    It was filled with the magical wind.


    At this time, Carolyn had finally finished all the work at hand and had some free time to introduce the civilization system of CyberTAN to Xu Zhi.


    As she introduced, she asked a question, ¡± those Asura Warriors are actually players of a certain game? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    His teeth hurt. He felt that it was too difficult.


    They had just dealt with the players and Sallu¡¯s trouble. Now, the Three Realms sandbox was still in chaos. A group of gods had broken through the world barrier.


    The ancient Lava Land had also researched ways to travel to other worlds, crazily researching spatial technology.


    Even Carolyn, who had always been content with her place, had started to cause a ruckus.

 Chapter 621

    ?


    621 It¡¯s time to let you know the truth


    What did he mean by ¡°fortune never comes in pairs, but misfortune never comes alone¡±?


    This was probably what it meant. Xu Zhi had developed to this point and finally completely understood that none of these things were easy to deal with, and they were all madly stirring up trouble right under his nose.


    ¡°No matter how I think about it, Shangguan man is still the most honest and worry-free!¡±


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself.


    He hadn¡¯t realized that something was wrong with her ¡­ Although he still looked obedient and obedient, in fact, he had begun to become strange in some aspects ¡­


    However, it was only natural for Carolyn to discover it.


    With her calculative powers, it would be a piece of cake for her to decipher the language of earth. Back then, she had also easily deciphered the language of the human world of the six paths of reincarnation.


    At the same time, unlike other worlds, Carolyn was naturally aware of the existence of ¡®Virtual Online Games¡¯. This was because she came from the isodar technology lava civilization, which was of a higher level.


    One had to know that there were no virtual reality games in the current earth era. Carolyn¡¯s side had already created a highly mature virtual reality game world ¡­


    Even her brain, the god of death¡¯s eternal life ¡­ It was a very large online game to begin with.


    All living beings were living in her mind.


    Xu Zhi mulled it over for a moment, and the two of them continued to walk through the elegant and cold Science and Technology Museum. He looked at the buildings on both sides and said, ¡± you¡¯ve still found out.


    Carolyn nodded her head and said, ¡± in reality ¡­ Online games? Were they playing some sort of online game? They have a terrifying power and a feeling that only the gods of creation have.¡±


    She had already discovered the evolution talent of these creatures.


    Every time he broke through a realm, an incredible ¡®world creation flow rate¡¯ would appear, exactly the same as that aura.


    &Nbsp; tap tap tap ¡­


    The two of them walked on this mechanical planet.


    In the technological machinery room, there were sci-fi machine guns on both sides. They were painted black and made of a material that looked a little like Gatling guns. It was very cool and sci-fi. Carolyn strolled around as she walked. furthermore, when they passed by the stone star and saw the summoned Dragon God, they would immediately shout Dragon God, Dragon Ball, number 18 ¡­


    Xu Zhi smiled without saying a word, but he was a little flustered.


    So ruthless!


    It had not been long since they arrived, but they had already cracked the code and monitored him from the beginning to the end?


    Everything was under her control.


    Carolyn continued to put on a serious expression, and even seemed a little excited. at the same time, they were even talking about the book of number 18 in high spirits. It was very enthusiastic, and it was obviously related to their civilization ¡­ I want to know, what does the script for number 18 mean?¡±


    compared to flisa, Dragonball, Sallu, and the others who are more powerful, why are they paying attention to number 18, who is relatively weaker? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He had actually detected it to this extent with just a few words?


    Carolyn¡¯s intelligence was simply too high. She had calculated every conceivable possibility, and the things she had discovered were far more than he had imagined. She had even discovered Shi Xing¡¯s abnormality.


    He had designed and deduced some world views based on the civilization of the online players ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s teeth were completely aching.


    As for the number 18 script, he did not expect them to discuss that topic at that time. However, it was normal. After all, other than the famous sword artist, Ben Zina, the number 18 script was the most popular in the circle ¡­


    Idiot!


    He had a bad feeling.


    However, it would be foolish to treat such a great sage of an era as a fool. It was impossible for him to not notice it with his terrifying wisdom.


    He felt that it was too difficult for him to calm down the emotions of these big bosses and their high IQ!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression suddenly became calm, and he said coldly, ¡± in the end, you still found out the truth. I found out the truth back then. I was just as shocked as you were when I found out about this mysterious and magical species.


    Caroline¡¯s eyes lit up, full of curiosity. so you were also like this back then? ¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed and said with a serious expression, ¡± now that things have come to this, it¡¯s time to tell you the real truth.


    The real truth!


    Carolyn¡¯s face was filled with anticipation, and her expression turned solemn.


    From a long time ago, the ancient gods had brought him to open the curtain of the world step by step and see the truth of the civilization of the entire mysterious universe?


    Previously, he had brought her to this world, watched the descent of the God of creation, and deduced the terrifying myths of the era and world. Now, he was going to tell her the truth of this world?


    Xu Zhi took a step forward and said, ¡± these mysterious races can indeed be called players, but to be exact, they are a kind of mysterious projection of a higher dimension. Although they only have one life, they will not die. After death, they will return to their own world. You can even call it a summoning ¡­


    Moreover, they had existed in this world for a long time, probably more than 100000? Or even longer ago? They were born before us, and no one knows how long their history is.¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s eyes widened.


    The ancient mythological history of more than 100000 years ago?


    She suddenly thought of those chattering creatures who had also mentioned their ancient Huaxia pantheon, the innate Qi, the source of radiation, the ancient temple of hell hundreds of thousands of years ago, and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. They had even said proudly that they had discovered their ancestors and were going to revive the ancient civilization.


    ¡°If hell is not empty, I will not become Buddha?¡±


    So, it really wasn¡¯t nonsense, and it was actually their ancestors who were even earlier?


    Their ancestors had such a powerful and legendary hero?


    ¡°Then you?¡± Carolyn¡¯s breathing became rapid.


    She knew very well that the ¡± six paths of reincarnation ¡± that the ancient gods had helped, as well as the foundation of the world in front of her, were also from the ancient Huaxia gods ¡­


    This was because their fundamental system was the same. They were both light sources and true Qi, and they were both vacuum cell civilizations.


    The Super ancient gods were likely to have been in contact with the ancient high-dimensional projections from the distant past, which were the ancient people of the Huaxia God system.


    yes, I used to be good friends with some of them. It can be considered a relationship between two world-class forces. Xu Zhi said, ¡± at that time, they were still very upright, just like ordinary people. They would not spout such nonsense ¡­ Now, their descendants have fallen.¡±


    He had indeed fallen ¡­


    Thinking about it, Carolyn recalled the scenes she had observed in the dark, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a toothache. Her mouth was full of nonsense, and she was extremely coquettish. What Pillow Talk?


    Listening to politics behind a curtain?


    Be the mother of a few children?


    [ my God! Is this a normal person? ]


    A bunch of lunatics!


    No wonder the ancient God had been warning him.


    These people were very different from the izodarian¡¯s hot-blooded, hospitable, and upright internet environment.


    If that was the case, it would match up with the ancient myths and legends recorded in the ¡± six paths of reincarnation ¡°!


    Perhaps the truth was like this.


    A long time ago, the ancient gods, who represented the ancient civilization of the lava Land, had waged a war against a mysterious force with the Huaxia God system Alliance.


    It was earth-shattering.


    It had even destroyed countless worlds, civilizations, and eras.


    The outcome of the war was unknown.


    However, it was already extremely tragic. The starry sky was stained with blood, and stars were shattered one after another. Countless heroes fell.


    At that time, the ancient lava era of the ancient gods was destroyed, leaving only the ancient God alone. He became the tomb keeper of the era, and then operated the rise of the next era, which was the era of the izudar civilization. It was perfectly connected ¡­


    The era of the Huaxia divine system was also destroyed.


    In fact, they were even worse off. Even their type 9 powerhouses had fallen.


    That was why the ancient God helped them rise, returning the rank-9 corpse to its original owner and making it into a ¡± mechanical armor reincarnation ¡± for them. At the same time, he also helped them develop ¡­


    ¡°Everything has been connected.¡±


    Carolyn continued to fantasize, and her expression started to become complicated.


    It was no wonder that the ancient gods began to think of ways to help the world of the six paths of reincarnation after developing the people of isodar in the past, helping both sides at the same time ¡­


    The land of the small universe in front of him should also be the territory of the broken world back then. Now, it had been recaptured, developed, and restored to civilization.


    Xu Zhi continued, ¡± since you¡¯ve noticed them, you should also understand that their planet¡¯s time flow is different from ours. They¡¯re the lowest-level world, and their development speed is extremely slow.


    In their history, only a few thousand years have passed, but to us, it¡¯s already tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of years ¡­¡±


    Carolyn took in a breath of turbid air and said, ¡± indeed.


    Xu Zhi was also secretly making plans.


    That was close.


    He did not expect that the other two worlds were still struggling to break through the world Wall. Before the universe appeared, he had already completed the history of the universe. It was also a foreshadowing for the ancient times of the universe.


    The universe was huge, and it was enough to fill in the history of this territory.


    Thinking of this, Xu Zhi continued,


    it¡¯s hard to imagine that a primitive and indigenous world with an extremely low speed would have such a mysterious entrance to a channel that would become a projection of a high-dimensional world ¡­ There must be some special and powerful existence controlling them from behind the scenes. Even back then, my friend and I studied it for a long time, but we couldn¡¯t find out much.¡±


    Immediately, Carolyn felt as if a storm had set off in her mind!


    The friend of the ancient God was also a level 9, so he should be the high-dimensional projection, which was also a player, who was studying his origin. However, even two powerful level 9 world-level existences could not figure it out?


    The world was too big!


    It was too mysterious and had an unimaginable existence.


    She was completely stunned.


    As for the person behind the scenes, it should be the God of creation. After all, their evolution talent had the aura of the God of creation, or perhaps ¡­ Was it a game for the God of creation?


    It was difficult to find out the details ¡­


    It was like a person squatting down and fiddling with an ant¡¯s nest ¡­


    A way for the God of creation to kill time?


    Or was this a natural phenomenon in the game?


    He didn¡¯t even know about the ninth-rank and could only come into contact with it when he reached a higher level, the tenth-rank?


    However, did tenth-grade really exist?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have experienced such a long time and era.¡± Carolyn took a deep breath. can a level 9 being live for hundreds of thousands of years? ¡±


    ¡°Naturally, you can¡¯t,¡± Xu Zhi laughed and answered with a serious look on his face, ¡± even a ninth-tier can¡¯t live for so long because I¡¯ve obtained the blood of eternal life and will exist for eternity in each era!


    eternal life?!!


    Carolyn¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she almost lost her voice!


    ¡°Yes, the blood of eternal life, the blood of the God of creation.¡±


    Xu Zhi slowly said something that made his hair stand on end. although the indigenous civilization on their planet is so low that it¡¯s unbearable to look at, their entertainment and culture are highly developed, and the food is very special ¡­ At the same time, they all have the blood of the gods of creation flowing in them. My blood of eternal life was obtained from the ordinary people on that planet.¡±


    Forever! Live! Zhi! Blood!


    An Earthling!


    All the living beings on a planet had the talent for immortality?


    Carolyn was completely dumbfounded. She only felt that the amount of information she had received was so great that her mind was buzzing.

 Chapter 622

    ?


    622 The ancient history of the planet, Carolyn¡¯s teary eyes


    Eternal life, what an intoxicating word.


    The great existences in the world, no matter how beautiful they were and how invincible they were in the world, they could not achieve true immortality.


    To any powerful being, the most terrifying enemy in the world was time. It possessed a vast power that could obliterate everything, causing their lifespans to decline and age. In the end, they would walk towards an unstoppable death.


    ¡°Does eternal life really exist?¡± Carolyn couldn¡¯t help but Mutter.


    She had witnessed the death of each era. As The Guardian of civilization, she had seen with her own eyes how fragile the isodarian civilization of the gods was in the face of time. She had long been shocked and terrified.


    She could not help but grab Xu Zhi¡¯s hand tightly and said in a loud and urgent voice, ¡±


    really? the blood of eternal life? ¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at Caroline. She was as excited as a little girl and replied with a smile, ¡± it¡¯s true. The blood of the God of creation, the blood of eternal life, really exists.


    He was staring at her with fiery eyes.


    It was only then that Xu Zhi sighed with emotion. No powerful person in the world could suppress their strongest desire in this aspect and disregard everything else.


    They had almost everything they needed at their level, just like the ancient Supreme Emperor who had his territory, beauty, power, and status, but he had also begun to truly face the fear of death!


    In their long lives, walking towards eternity was the only thing they pursued.


    Even Ermin had begun to face this problem. After the era had stabilized, other gods had begun to envy Medusa¡¯s long lifespan, which was enough to support her incredible path of cultivation.


    Xu Zhi sighed with emotion and said, ¡± that could be considered a coincidence. Back then, we unintentionally explored and searched for it, and finally went to that planet, which is the home of the high-dimensional projection.


    they are as weak, primitive, and low-level as described. However, after careful study, I found that their bloodline and talent are also terrifying. They seem to have the bloodline of the God of creation.


    So that was the case?


    Carolyn was already completely shocked.


    The bloodline of the God of creation ¡­ Perhaps, this was the reason why it was treated as a game?


    This completely explained everything.


    But how smart was she?


    Suddenly, he was puzzled again and could not help but ask, ¡± but that¡¯s incredible. There¡¯s a bigger contradiction. Since they have eternal blood and a long, almost infinite life, everyone will accumulate a huge amount of knowledge and wealth. Ordinary people with a lifespan of thousands of years are terrifying enough ¡­


    ¡°The entire planet will eventually embark on the path of cultivation or technology to improve its civilization level. It will no longer be a low-level primitive civilization. It will even improve its thinking speed and time dimension.¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head and stood quietly where he was, looking at the mechanical weapons in the glass cabinet.


    it¡¯s not as exaggerated as you think. They have the blood of eternal life, but none of them can achieve eternal life. In the era I came from, their average life expectancy was only in their thirties ¡­ It wasn¡¯t until a few thousand years later that their average life expectancy reached seventy years.¡±


    Carolyn silently mulled over the meaning behind the words. Like the most devout seeker, she could not help but ask again, ¡± why is the lifespan so short? isn¡¯t it eternal life? ¡±


    Xu Zhi explained, ¡± their weak physiques and lack of a cultivation system can not support their bloodline at all. Once their bloodline awakens, it will not be a good thing. Uncontrollable immortal cells will erode their bodies and divide endlessly, leading them to death.


    Carolyn tidied herself up and revealed an expression of understanding. Everything could be explained.


    Weak creatures naturally couldn¡¯t withstand a powerful bloodline.


    At the same time, this kind of bloodline was not the foundation of cultivation. It was like the demon core bloodline, the entire clan bloodline, and the transcendent bloodline system. This completely prevented them from stepping on the path of cultivation. They could only be ordinary people. Thus, it formed an insurmountable barrier, covering up the heaven-defying bloodline that would only be useful after they rose to power.


    The seemingly weak and primitive planet was formed.


    At the same time, she was completely excited and could not help but cry out, ¡± then, can we go to that world? That¡¯s the blood of eternal life!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous,¡±


    Xu Zhi answered seriously, ¡± we¡¯ve been to that planet, but after we went there, it was as if we were being watched by some great horror. It was as if we were like ants. We stopped for a moment and then left ¡­ It¡¯s definitely a forbidden zone of death in the entire universe. You should know that.¡±


    Xu Zhi raised his head and sighed softly. the world is too huge and shocking. No matter how powerful we are, in our pursuit of supremacy, there will always be some irresistible and mysterious areas in the vast universe, and there will be great and magnificent life forms that we can not understand.


    Carolyn took a deep breath and could only nod her head.


    She had once observed a black hole.


    It sucked in everything, destroyed everything, and destroyed the ¡°essence¡± of everything. It was a terrifying forbidden zone, and even a type 9 divine warrior would not be able to resist it. They would be sucked into the abyss and destroyed.


    ¡°At that time, I obtained two on that planet.¡±


    Xu Zhi spoke again in a slow voice as he recounted the ancient history. after we studied it, we were greatly shocked. It could be said to be one of the greatest fortuitous encounters in our long lives over tens of thousands of years. With the fall of that friend, his blood of eternal life was handed over to that descendant of the Samsara Palace.


    Carolyn had already investigated the six paths of reincarnation¡¯s history. That heavenly Emperor¡¯s lifespan had clearly exceeded his original lifespan. So that was the reason.


    Another doubt was revealed.


    Suddenly, she became even more curious. Her beautiful eyes were bright. As a pure scientist, she suddenly asked again, ¡± so, a ninth-rank immortal can also die? ¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head and said with a smile, ¡± a long life doesn¡¯t mean that you won¡¯t die. In fact, it means that you¡¯re more likely to die. That¡¯s because the side effect of the blood of immortality is sleep. Even though we¡¯ve been constantly improving over the years to reduce the time of sleep, we still have to sleep for half of our life. During this time, we¡¯ll be completely defenseless and at the mercy of others.


    Carolyn¡¯s pupils instantly contracted.


    The blood of eternal life would need to sleep for half the time. The information contained in this sentence was too shocking!


    This meant that the ancient God had completely exposed his weakness in front of her, and even she herself had the possibility of killing him!


    This also meant that they had enough trust in Him and were putting their lives in his hands.


    This made her extremely touched.


    At the same time, what kind of intelligence did she have?


    She finally understood all of this. In an instant, she connected all the events from the beginning to the end!


    Why was the ancient God in such a hurry to support the next generation of inheritors, the rise of the isodarans, and the king of the Samsara temple in another world?


    This was because he might fall into a deep sleep in the near future!


    In the past years, he and another level 9 God had protected each other and covered up their flaws. However, the other God had fallen, which meant that no one would be able to protect him in the next sleep of the ancient God, which was the moment he would fall!


    His opponent ¡­ The enemies who had fought in the past were definitely waiting for this moment to kill this terrifying eternal level 9 existence!


    This was a giant Overlord of the universe.


    A terrifying Supreme Being of the universe that everyone revered.


    He had lived for tens of thousands of years, ruled the eternal worlds and heavens, and once ruled the lives of billions of living beings. He was the monarch of the universe ¡­


    His death was imminent!


    That was why the ancient gods wanted to nurture their next generation, the next rank-9 ¡­


    Everything fit perfectly.


    In fact, it was only previously that he had provoked another mysterious enemy to fight for this small universe world for him.


    because the ancient God no longer cares about death. He dared to enter the enemy¡¯s camp, and the other party was afraid. Even if there were more than two rank-9 worlds, they chose to retreat, afraid of his final counterattack ¡­


    She suddenly felt choked up.


    After completely understanding the situation and the structure, Carolyn faintly saw a peerless figure standing alone in front of everyone, causing her eyes to turn moist.

 Chapter 623

    ?


    623 Chapter 633-working hard


    After connecting everything perfectly, Carolyn discovered that there were no more loopholes. The logic of all the actions of the ancient gods had become incomparably reasonable.


    ¡°So this is how you¡¯ve been hiding and protecting me all this time?¡±


    Her eyes flickered with complex emotions as she looked at this ancient God with more and more respect and love.


    he bore all the pressure alone. If I didn¡¯t notice the abnormality of those strange players, this truth might have been hidden. The ancient God bore everything alone, while I grew up without any worries ¡­


    She sighed in a low voice.


    A carefree smile suddenly appeared on Caroline¡¯s face as she threw herself into Xu Zhi¡¯s arms. She was like an innocent girl, lying quietly in her father¡¯s chest. She looked up with a smile full of longing.


    ¡°???¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned. What blow had he suffered? Do you need a shoulder to lean on? Why was this look the same as the lost look of the people of isodar when they were destroyed? Why did his Dao heart suddenly become so unstable?


    He was stunned, but it didn¡¯t affect his movements. He instinctively hugged the ceramic girl in his arms.


    At this moment, Carolyn was quietly lying in his arms, lying on the chest of the ancient God. Her face was very warm and gentle. She had completely understood the truth in advance, as well as her heavy burden and mission.


    In the near future, he would have to forcefully break through to grade-9 and shoulder that terrifying crisis. He would have to pass on the torch of an era and shoulder the burden of a God that surpassed ancient times.


    No wonder they started to cultivate a new generation ¡­


    Because he was on the verge of death.


    This was their only hope.


    Cultivate a type 9 to replace the position of another type 9, protecting the sleeping Ancient God.


    if I can¡¯t break through and become a new type 9, there will be a gap in the combat power of the era. Then the outcome will be unpredictable. After the hibernation, I¡¯m afraid that the ancient God will die.


    She sighed in her heart.


    In a daze, he recalled the distant civilization era.


    Back then, when the ancient gods and the people of isodar had boarded a spaceship and stepped into the vast starry sky, they had already hinted at many things.


    He told himself to be careful of the enemy and to hide himself. At that time, they had guessed that the enemy must have destroyed the ancient lava era ¡­


    As expected, it came true.


    Thus, she couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely uneasy. She broke away from his embrace and returned to her usual calmness. After sorting out her emotions, she asked in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°How long more before you fall into a deep sleep? How much time do we have left?¡±


    Ah?


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    He didn¡¯t react for a moment. What did this mean?


    How much time do we have left?


    What time?


    However, he quickly reacted.


    After all, his own computing power was not to be underestimated. He patted Caroline¡¯s shoulder and said to the fair-skinned girl, ¡± you, are not bad.


    Xu Zhi immediately felt very gratified.


    No matter how he looked at it, Carolyn was still the most stable. She had always seriously helped him perfect his little universe world. She had worked hard and never complained. She was even very grateful to him.


    Sometimes, being too smart was not a bad thing ¡­


    Now, the favorability that had just decreased was maxed out again, and the favorability had broken through the upper limit.


    He felt very blessed.


    At the same time, the historical setting of the universe had been completely perfected ¡­


    However, he also felt a deep sense of guilt towards Carolyn, and felt that he had let her down. She had clearly worshipped and respected him so much, and had even treated him as a senior ¡­


    He even wanted to be his Dao protector.


    After a short pause, Xu Zhi could not help but comfort her. there¡¯s still quite some time before I fall asleep. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s enough for us to develop.


    Caroline pursed her lips, but did not ask any further.


    She was already a high-level God, so she could be considered to have reached a bottleneck. As the days passed, she naturally found that it was very difficult for any level eight God to break through to level nine.


    It was because the realm had always been a single-log bridge, and the higher one went, the more difficult it would be. Countless gods fell from the bridge and were crushed into pieces. Among a thousand gods, it would be extremely lucky if even one could break through. Most of them would die of old age at level eight forever.


    One had to know that those who could become gods were basically the most outstanding group of the hundreds of millions of creatures in that era.


    However, would he be the strongest among the 1000 peerless geniuses?


    She did not know.


    But he was more or less confident.


    The ninth-rank required a terrifying amount of calculative power, and the monster core lineage had a superior advantage. At the same time, he was not alone, but had the isodar civilization in his mind ¡­


    She believed that she was absolutely the most outstanding among the 1000 gods. She believed in the heaven-defying ability of the ¡± eternal life of death ¡± deduced by her, and she also believed that the future of this cultivation system was extremely exaggerated!


    However, there were still many problems.


    Could he really break through?


    Even if he could make a breakthrough, would he be able to become The Guardian of the ancient God before he fell asleep?


    Even if he really succeeded, he would most likely have to face more than one enemy at the ninth rank. Could he really resist everything in the future?


    But the word ¡®save the world¡¯ was no stranger to the izodaians, who were hot-blooded, extreme, stubborn, and loved to say ¡®but I refuse¡¯.


    Ninth-grade ¡­


    It was a powerful and moving name.


    The Overlord of the starry sky, a giant in the universe, an ancient existence that could live for tens of thousands of years ¡­


    It was too heavy for her, who was only one or two thousand years old. She also silently put aside this heavy topic and pretended to be relaxed as she asked, ¡± we can¡¯t get the blood of eternal life anymore? That¡¯s because that part of the universe is a terrifying forbidden area.¡±


    Xu Zhi also replied, ¡± that¡¯s true. Even if we were to go, we would be taking extreme risks. At the very least, we shouldn¡¯t go now.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that I can¡¯t obtain ¡­¡±


    Although she was trying to change the topic, Carolyn still felt somewhat emotional.


    ¡°Who knows what will happen in the future?¡±


    Xu Zhi took her on a tour of the machinery and technology room. He kept on looking around and said with a smile, ¡± maybe in the future, there will be various ways to obtain a long life. Life is long and has infinite possibilities.


    Carolyn immediately stopped talking about this topic.


    She turned around and talked about the first group of players. She said, ¡± they have evolution talents. We still need to guide them and let them develop the times. After all, they are good new forces, although they are full of nonsense and it makes me feel uncomfortable ¡­


    When she thought of these players, her face turned cold and she was very unhappy.


    She hated this kind of guy who was full of flowery words.


    Xu Zhi nodded. It was good that she had accepted it. He did not care about her attitude.


    However, as a technological civilization, they were naturally the fastest to discover it, but they were also the fastest to accept it. After all, the players of the game could treat the high-dimensional projection as a special cultivation system of the planet and a group of people who had descended.


    As players, they didn¡¯t have much of an advantage, and they didn¡¯t have the ability to die and revive infinitely. After all, energy was conserved.


    but it¡¯s still better to understand their civilization.


    Caroline suddenly became serious. if you can read his books, as well as his various customs, it would be much better. You should know a lot about the ancient gods. That¡¯s why you know about his Dragon Ball, his wish ¡­ Only with this kind of conceptual setting can those things be opened up, right?¡±


    She was completely curious. There was probably no one who was not curious about the other world. She could not help but look at Xu Zhi meaningfully. even if I can¡¯t register a social account in their world, I still want to know some things. For example, what exactly is the book number 18? I¡¯d like to take a look.¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    Well, it was a new thing for the hot-blooded people of isodar, because they did not have such a hot-blooded culture.

 Chapter 624

    ?


    624 Opening the door to knowledge from other worlds


    In the end, Xu Zhi still tactfully refused.


    Don¡¯t talk about strange books, why bring Earth¡¯s civilization materials and books?


    What if he was led astray?


    If the door to a new world was opened, it would be a real headache.


    The more Carolyn looked at him, the more satisfied she became. She was completely at ease.


    Although he was just causing trouble, didn¡¯t he successfully resolve it?


    She even maxed out her favorability towards him.


    The pace she was currently at was to seriously develop the cellular extraordinary civilization in this universe and research the threshold to break through level 9. After all, she was under a lot of pressure and the sense of urgency had multiplied.


    He was a tool.


    The two of them continued to discuss the layout of CyberTAN. After touring the streets for half a day, they had some understanding of the Tinder civilization.


    The reproduction rate on CyberTAN was very poor.


    There were only a few thousand living people on their planet who had Tinders. They were extremely rare on this land, and most of the city was run by robots.


    He left after walking one round.


    The foundation of the civilization had been formed, and the development of the ¡®four great ancient civilizations¡¯ had been completed. The entire era of the small universe had completely begun, and it was up to them to see what kind of future they would have.


    However, before Xu Zhi left, he did not notice Caroline¡¯s expression. Although he had rejected her, she still seemed to be very interested in the civilization of that group of players and was full of curiosity about that planet.


    A moment later, Shi Xing.


    After the first divine official communicated with Shangguan man, he could not stay by her side and analyze the situation. He could not let her live independently on the planet.


    At this time, she had opened a small restaurant.


    A woman who had transformed into a high green alien was running a shop and selling a potion that was highly rated.


    At this moment, she poured the soup into the bowls and was filled with emotions.


    previously, I entered the six paths of reincarnation and wanted to be reincarnated. In the end, I was schemed against in just over ten years and suffered a great loss. I even implicated His Majesty and forced me to return to the netherworld in a sorry state. I failed to live up to his support ¡­ However, His Majesty wants me to take a break here and experience the cycle of reincarnation.¡±


    She was very touched.


    The world of the six paths of reincarnation was very difficult to train in, so he could only come here to ¡®reincarnate¡¯.


    This was his Majesty¡¯s good intention. While monitoring the communication between those people, he also allowed her to cultivate herself and improve her talent and cultivation of Buddhism and Taoism.


    This wave of training was over. Sooner or later, he would have to go back and regain his face!


    Her heart continued to sink.


    ¡°Boss, a bowl of soup please.¡± A priest with a white porcelain figure slowly walked in.


    Shangguan man was shocked.


    The surrounding guests couldn¡¯t see this white porcelain person at all ¡­


    Another god official?


    ¡°Please take a seat.¡± She immediately said politely.


    This universe was too terrifying. These white porcelain priests were gods under the command of all gods. They were responsible for repairing the planet and maintaining the peace of the world and the universe. They had unimaginable power of creation.


    ¡°You can call me the tenth high priest.¡± Caroline smiled and made up a fake name. Then, she sat down and drank a mouthful of soup. Even she had an intoxicated expression on her face. it¡¯s delicious.


    ¡°The tenth divine priest?¡± Shangguan man sat down at the side.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± I¡¯m quite interested in your world, ¡± Carolyn said.


    Shangguan man suddenly felt a little happy. The first divine priest did not know how to conduct himself well and ignored the situation in her world. So, Shangguan man began to explain her world.


    After all, world communication was a mutual understanding between both sides.


    After explaining for a while, Carolyn fell into deep thought before finally getting to the main topic. that living being from the netherworld published some netherworld papers, novels, and books. I¡¯m very interested in them. Can you lend them to me to take a look? ¡±


    Shangguan man didn¡¯t care about it. She took out her interspatial ring and poured out everything. After all, as the person in charge, she had saved every copy of the daily newspaper.


    By now, there were more than 2000 copies of the newspaper.


    The 2,000-plus chapters of the newspaper¡¯s serial story had also finished talking about the myths of the Sorcerer world, the rise of the primordial world, the era of the innate ancient gods, the era of the twelve ancestors of sorcery, and the war chapter where the two worlds merged. Medusa, Ermin, the Lord Daoist, Hermes ¡­


    Each character had a detailed description.


    When Carolyn started reading the first issue of the newspaper, she was immediately greatly shocked.


    ¡°Alchemy? Sorcery? The three witches?¡±


    ¡°Evil god? The nine revolutions mysterious art? Dragon vein? Power of will?¡±


    ¡°This? What is this?¡±


    Although there was no detailed explanation, some of the ideas in it enlightened her. She immediately realized a terrifying truth:


    This book was actually a real world!


    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the players ¡®high-dimensional projection of another world and their experiences.


    ¡°A real world ¡­¡± She looked at the newspaper, and her eyes burst with endless brilliance. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh and scold, ¡± these players are really stupid! I don¡¯t know what terrible thing it revealed. In our eyes, it¡¯s not a story!¡±


    She knew what this meant.


    The civilization development and system path in the story were enough to produce terrifying inspirations, comparable to countless powerful epiphanies. These were all knowledge and wisdom accumulated by other civilizations!


    At their level, they could already understand a lot just by reading the story ¡­


    Learning the cultivation techniques of the other world was a huge fortuitous encounter for all experts. However, to Carolyn, the cultivation techniques of the other world weren¡¯t the most important.


    What she paid the most attention to were the experiences and case studies of extraordinaire civilizations!


    It was useless against other top experts.


    However, in her mind, the case of ¡± eternal life of the death ¡°, the cultivation Path of the Masters of creation, and the farming style were simply Supreme treasures!


    perhaps, after seeing the evolution of these worlds, the advancement of the era of the sea and the changes in the fields, and their cultivation system, my Foundation will be enriched. There will be a huge qualitative change in both aspects. I can look forward to reaching the ninth rank. She was so excited that her eyes were full of longing. She was still at a loss just now, feeling that the ninth-rank was still far away, but now she felt very comfortable.


    these players are all treasure troves. It seems like I have to dig deeper and exploit them! A glint of excitement flashed in her eyes, and her gaze turned cold. She snorted. I have to think of a way to squeeze them dry.


    She had stayed here for a few days.


    At the same time, he constantly commented on the characters of the era, even virtual images of them appearing in front of his eyes for comparison.


    ¡°Alchemy Emperor? This person must be an extreme genius. His cultivation aptitude was not good, but his creativity and inspiration were extremely terrifying. He was an Alchemist scientist in this field ¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t belong to Mr. Levis.¡±


    The more she read, the more excited she became. Mr. Levis is is not good at cultivation either.


    Computing power was still computing power, inspiration, creativity, and talent.


    The reason why Levis was so terrifying was not only because he often had bursts of inspiration and creativity, but also because he had the terrifying computing power of magic nuclei, which helped him turn inspiration into reality.


    If this alchemy Emperor had the computing power of their race, he would not lose to Mr. Levis.


    no wonder this man was able to create a Babylonian mythological era.


    Medusa, this person¡¯s aptitude is only above average, but her heart is stable and persistent, and her enthusiasm for battle is crazy. There are many such people in every era, but she can stand out, and there is a possibility that she will become a top powerhouse now ¡­ ¡°Ermin is kind and hot-blooded, but she¡¯s too inflexible. This kind of person can become a top expert, but she can¡¯t step on the ultimate path and become a great man who opened up an era.¡±


    ¡°Daolords? This person had always been mysterious. His aptitude was terrifyingly strong, and his combat strength was exaggeratedly exaggerated. However, he was thin-minded and transcendent. Perhaps this kind of leisurely character was in line with the ¡®natural Dao¡¯ mentioned in the book. His future was also terrifying. In fact, this person was the most terrifying ¡­ Ordinary people definitely can¡¯t do this kind of questioning heart.¡±


    She looked at the battles and stories of the characters in it as if she was fighting with them and discussing Dao. With her personality, she was naturally excited.


    ¡°Di Qi ¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Carolyn¡¯s pupils contracted. how could there be such a person in this world? He was born Holy, and he learned the nine revolutions mysterious art in an instant?¡±


    She was shocked by the powerhouses of each era!


    She closed her eyes slightly and laughed out loud. these Asura DAOs are so stupid. In order to make the novel seem more realistic, they even attached some principles and basic formulas ¡­


    Was he taking advantage of the fact that the people from other worlds didn¡¯t have the bloodline of the primordial space? We can try to combine the cell lineage of our entire clan with biotechnology and spatial storage to make a pseudo-spatial bloodline ¡­¡±


    One day, two days, three days passed.


    Carolyn suddenly opened her eyes. we can begin the deduction. Is the first location here? ¡±


    Bang!


    With a crisp sound, he easily found it.


    Bang Bang!


    ¡°The second one? The third one?¡± She smiled, and the first explosive point appeared in her body, followed by the second, and soon nine in a row, which quickly sounded all over her body.


    ¡°The nine revolutions mysterious art has been completed.¡±


    Caroline opened her eyes and sighed.


    ¡®Although di Qi spent a hundred years and I only used a short minute, my current cultivation level is higher than the opponent¡¯s rank 7 heavenly Emperor. At the same time, my race¡¯s innate ability to calculate is extremely powerful ¡­ in fact, I¡¯m not as good as him. His talent is too terrifying. Not only is his learning ability strong, but he can also come up with new things, perfect his cultivation methods, and integrate them ¡­


    Pure computing power was not the most important. The main thing was talent, creativity in opening up cultivation techniques, and perfect top-notch thinking.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°What kind of monster is this?¡±


    you¡¯re simply di Qi from the second novel, right? ¡±


    Shangguan man, who was sitting in a corner of the shop, was also completely dumbfounded when he saw this scene. He silently cursed those Asura Dao vulgarities.


    After reading a novel for a while, he had learned the cultivation technique in the novel?


    Were all the priests in this world so powerful?


    She started to shiver.


    At this time, Caroline had finished reading the whole newspaper. She looked at Shangguan man with a touch of regret and asked, ¡± is there anything else? ¡±


    Shangguan man thought for a moment and said hesitantly, ¡± there are others, but they¡¯re all for Asura Dao. They¡¯re usually given to me for leisure purposes.


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Caroline¡¯s eyes were fixed on her.


    Shangguan man took out a pile of books,¡±don¡¯t make a fuss, the cold master can¡¯t afford to play¡± and ¡°the time travel of the concubine¡¯s daughter: Supreme-grade little poison doctor ¡­ Of course, there was also her favorite book,¡±befuddled ugly cute wife: Please conduct yourself with dignity, Your Majesty.


    ¡°???¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s face immediately turned black.


    These names didn¡¯t seem to be any decent books.


    She thought of those exaggerated Asura Dao, and her expression became colder. Her impression of them was getting worse. She had always hated unreliable and cunning people.


    She had also secretly observed this Meng Po in front of her. Her aesthetic was a little abnormal, perhaps affected by these books.


    ¡°I won¡¯t fall into their trap.¡±


    She immediately lost interest. Just as she was about to turn around, she hesitated. After all, her addiction to reading books had not been eliminated yet, because she had obtained too much knowledge from them, enough to match her thousand years of accumulation!


    After hesitating for a while, she suddenly saw a book called ¡± a father¡¯s love is like water ¡± in the pile of books. Her heart was suddenly touched. She thought of the ancient gods and her own loss of self-control. She was like a senior and a father with a warm heart.


    compared to the exaggerated names of those books, this one¡¯s name is relatively normal. She frowned coldly, took the book, and left.

 Chapter 625

    ?


    625 Chapter 635-hidden danger of immortality (2 in 1)


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Emperor Qi really existed in the real world.¡±


    In the soup shop, Meng Po looked at the back of the priest and felt that it was incredible. this kind of creature is too terrifying. Is there really a monster who can learn its moves with just one look and some clues? ¡±


    She felt very embarrassed.


    These priests who maintained the order of the planet, as the children of all gods, were all so strong? Then how strong was the full spirit?


    However, this 10th high priest should be outstanding even among high priests, right?


    Shangguan man thought for a while, then arranged the tableware with a gentle expression.


    She suddenly thought of the book that had been taken away, and her face turned red as she recalled the plot. Even though she had seen too many special tricks of overbearing CEOs, her face suddenly turned red, and she couldn¡¯t help but show a touch of excitement. why did you choose this book out of hundreds of books? ¡± A miracle? Perhaps, this is fate.¡±


    ¡°I can only help you up to this point.¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi strolled through the universe in a very leisurely and pleasant manner, going from planet to planet.


    He had no idea that Carolyn was currently hiding in the dark and reading some strange book. She was flipping through the player¡¯s ¡± father¡¯s love is like water ¡± ¡­


    After walking around, he began to organize and summarize the knowledge of the three avatars. Each avatar was studying hard in the sandbox, which allowed his knowledge and wisdom to improve by leaps and bounds.


    Hualala!


    Endless knowledge poured into his mind.


    An endless amount of information washed over him like a tide, and he seemed to see a dense pile of words.


    He liked this feeling very much. This might be the reason why many people liked to read and study.


    The acquisition of knowledge was always satisfying, especially when it was obtained without any work.


    Xu Zhi thought to himself, ¡± the content of my knowledge is now stronger than that of many gods, right? ¡± The foundation of a strong person was the accumulation of wisdom and knowledge. His Foundation had been completely established!


    however, the genetic talent of the blood of eternal life that I mentioned before is a problem.


    He thought, ¡± this genetic talent belongs to Earthlings. I guess many bug race powerhouses want to integrate this genetic slot ¡­ It¡¯s strong, but it¡¯s also useless.¡±


    Immortality?


    Did he not want to die fast enough?


    The flaw was too great.


    Moreover, there was more than one talent for immortality. The Phoenix¡¯s rebirth from fire was also immortal. At the same time, it could be resurrected to become stronger. It was really a cockroach that couldn¡¯t be killed ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s the same cycle of weakness, but he¡¯s obviously much better.¡± Xu Zhi laughed, but he had no intention of incorporating the Phoenix gene into it.


    Even though she had solved the problem of the divine soul, the flaws on her side were also very terrifying.


    Her rebirth from fire actually had two death forms.


    The first type was to be injured to death and then undergo Nirvana to recuperate. This type of recuperate was faster. For example, if one was injured in their Prime, they would still be in their Prime. This type of recuperate usually required a shorter time to recover.


    He could even enter this state in all kinds of unexpected situations.


    The second possibility was that he would die from the exhaustion of his lifespan.


    As one¡¯s lifespan aged and one became an old Phoenix, one¡¯s life would come to an end. One could only be reborn as an egg and return to the infant stage, re-cultivate and grow up again.


    This was the cycle of life, the weak period of a true rebirth from fire.


    If he lost all his cultivation and became a baby, he would have to re-cultivate?


    How long would this take?


    This period of time was almost the same as the dormant period. However, one was asleep and did not resist at all. The other was awake and did not resist at all. During this period of weakness, they also needed Dao protectors.


    They were essentially the same.


    And Xu Zhi was a lazy, idle person. If you let him have a comfortable sleep, his weak period would be over, and he would have nothing better to do if he were to cultivate hard again, right?


    There was no danger on earth. To him, all he had to do was sleep on time every day.


    Therefore, he still adjusted his sleep cycle to ¡± sleep half a day.


    And the others?


    Medusa did not dare to do so.


    She had an even longer period of weakness, sleeping and waking up for a hundred years. Every day, she would fall into a deep sleep like Xu Zhi did with a single glance. Did this mean that time was intermittent, and her weakness had increased?


    Experts could fight for more than a day, but they suddenly fell asleep in the middle of the fight?


    It was better to focus on being weak for a period of time and let Ermin guard him.


    Because of Carolyn¡¯s question, Xu Zhi thought about a lot of things.


    eternal life ¡­ Everything in the world seems to have its own balance. No matter what kind of eternal life it is, it seems to be accompanied by periodic weakness. Eternal life may seem wonderful, but in fact, it is death that is faster!¡±


    Dao protector?


    This was not easy to find.


    after all, it¡¯s impossible for a God to self-destruct. After killing you, I can even read your memories through your corpse. The wisdom, strength, omnipotence, and knowledge that you¡¯ve accumulated for countless years can be obtained. It¡¯s equivalent to obtaining your complete inheritance. Who can resist it? ¡±


    Xu Zhi kept organizing his thoughts.


    The so-called immortality was a kind of death. Many powerhouses did not die of natural age, but were killed on the road to growth.


    ¡°However, when it comes to Phoenix, she¡¯s about to die of old age, right? You¡¯re almost done with the cycle of this life, right?¡± Xu Zhi suddenly thought of something.


    Currently, Medusa was the oldest in the entire sandbox, followed by Phoenix, and Ermin ¡­


    Not to mention Medusa, even Ermin was facing the fate of dying of old age and wanted to enter a deep sleep early. The Phoenix, who was older than her, should be approaching the end of her 8000-year lifespan, right?


    the Phoenix has been living in seclusion. After the era of the ancient gods ended, there were no familiar people in her era. Basically, she didn¡¯t appear anymore. Even I almost forgot about her.


    ¡°Eight thousand years ¡­ Unknowingly, three months of a God¡¯s life would really pass by.¡±


    ¡°Phoenix was an elder who started at the same time as me ¡­ Time really flies by in the blink of an eye.¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed with emotion, and his eyes seemed to see a Phoenix somewhere. The ancient gods were not about to die, but the Phoenix was. This was indeed a sudden and urgent matter.


    ¡°If there¡¯s no one to protect you, let me do it.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The primordial world.


    The trees were green all year round, and the birds were chirping and the flowers were fragrant.


    As it was located in the underground cellar, right below the surface¡¯s Wizard Land, it was like spring all year round. It was basically very warm and comfortable to live in. Compared to the wizard Land on the surface, which was in the middle of winter, it was very fortunate.


    The oldest God who created this primordial world, the ancestor sun god, the Dao Lord who created the world, lived in a world of flowers and plants created by the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    The nine inner worlds were filled with plant spirits.


    In a Pavilion at the edge of a stream.


    A five-colored deer was holding a book, ancient gods, which was written with complicated ancient centipede characters. It was very cute, and it shook its head as it spoke with a child-like voice,


    the darkness was vast, and the heaven and earth were as chaotic as a chicken. The Yang spirit was born in an egg and experienced the seven tribulations of the origin. It was ordered to descend to this world to open the sky. With an angry roar, it split the sky and earth, burning them. The sun in the sky rose three meters high and the earth was three meters thick. Thus, the world was opened!


    When the little animals around them heard this, they were instantly very happy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too amazing?¡±


    ¡°As expected of an exalted daolord!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that? The creation of this world was the work of the exalted daolord!¡±


    They were full of longing, especially the sentence ¡± burn the sky and the earth. The sun in the sky is three meters higher, and the sun in the earth is three meters thicker. in an instant, a mythical picture appeared. An ancient divine bird covered in flames descended from the nine Heavens and burned the world. This was an unparalleled great achievement, and the billions of people on this land had to thank it.


    They were all the disciples and Grand-disciples of the Lord Daoist. They lived in the nine Heavens in peace and tranquility, and they didn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing.


    A little rabbit said, ¡± I heard that the daolord¡¯s time is coming to an end. After a long period of weakness and re-cultivation, other living beings might plot against you!


    ¡°No way? Daolord, you were the number one person to have created the world! There are definitely people who are willing to stay by your side and guard against those rapacious people.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, the human heart is unpredictable! It must be understood that daolords are the only living beings who possess the innate divine ability to create a world with their flames.¡±


    I¡¯ve heard that the underworld monarch is a kind and upright person. As a daolord, he will definitely ¡­


    ¡°Hard to say! She has Medusa by her side, you can¡¯t trust her!¡±


    then Mother Earth, green vine, mother of the world, merciful and peaceful ¡­


    ¡°She can¡¯t be trusted either!¡±


    then, the Justice of the heavenly Dao, mercy for all living things ¡­


    He¡¯s the disciple of Mother Earth!


    ¡­


    All of a sudden, the little animals ¡®faces turned black.


    The more he spoke, the more he realized that in the entire three realms, there was not a single person he could trust and would dare to put his life in the hands of the other party.


    The remaining force would be the grotesque forces of the God of dreams and wandering know-it-all, which was even more impossible.


    Medusa was still alive because she had Ermin, who was also an origin Demon God. As a Demon God of the potions system, there could not be any accidents, or the demonic system would collapse. Just like Mother Earth and the Ivy, there could not be any loss, and everyone had to protect her. Although the daolord had created the world ¡­


    ¡°How detestable.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a kind person, Dao Lord ¡­¡±


    ¡°At a time like this, is there not a single one that we can trust?¡±


    These small animals were very angry.


    Their world had been peaceful and secluded, with almost no one in the outside world knowing of their existence. Now that their daolord was reaching the end of his life, they had been pulled into the vortex of this world as well.


    The nine Heavens of the demon Realm were currently in chaos, and a storm was brewing.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that daolords were ordered to descend upon this world with the ancient gods of creation. Now that they¡¯ve succeeded, they¡¯re retreating without doing anything! You¡¯re too evil!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Hmph, it¡¯s indeed killing the donkey when it¡¯s done!¡±


    ¡°They all disappeared at this time!¡±


    A group of small animals were chattering away.


    don¡¯t panic, ¡± said a small animal. It waved its claws and cheered loudly. the Lord Daoist is prepared to face the Tribulation. The Valkyrie Palace has agreed to help cover for the Tribulation.


    ¡°Ah? Wushen Palace? The wushen Palace that founded the martial arts?¡± A small animal seemed to have thought of something and said seriously, ¡± it¡¯s said that their system is very special. They opened up a new era and created the martial Dao. They are of great merit to the common people. Even daolords are learning to cultivate the martial Dao.


    Now, there was really no one he could trust, so he could only choose wushen Palace.


    Lu said, ¡± no one in the Three Realms knows that the Daoist Lord will be reborn. They all think that she is going to die and are ready to fight for her remains and wealth.


    when the time comes, the daolord will feign death and return to his youth to cultivate again. He will use one of the gremlins in the wushen Palace to become one of its members and cultivate again to overcome his weakened state.


    Everyone immediately felt at ease.


    The wushen Palace could still be trusted.


    After all, what kind of power was the wushen Palace?


    On the surface, they thought that they were humans, but in fact, they were a force of demons. All of them were demon cultivators. In recent years, they had been very friendly with their hidden demon world!


    It could be said that they were their own race, and even some demons in the demon Realm had gained wisdom. In recent years, many of them had joined the Valkyrie Palace and walked in the world.


    In their Nine Heavens, there were countless plant spirits, so how could there be no geniuses?


    Over the years, they had basically all joined the wushen Palace.


    The wushen Palace had already expanded to a great force with a hundred people. At the same time, the alchemy technique had been completely perfected, forming a super divine medicine of a hundred different levels!


    Every member had a recipe for a pill.


    wait a minute. If that¡¯s the case, they¡¯ll have to bring the primordial spirit of the Dao Lord¡¯s main body back to their youth and fake their deaths to re-cultivate among their members. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that they¡¯ll have to abandon the body of this high-level God? ¡± Someone suddenly said.


    This divine body was not inferior to the heavenly Dao!


    In fact, he was even stronger.


    The body of the heavenly Dao contained the nine Heavens of the immortal world, and the body of a daolord contained the nine Heavens of the demon world.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Everyone should be fighting for it.¡± it¡¯s a world, after all. a small animal said in distress. everyone wants to become the master of this terrifying and invincible divine body of a daolord, sit in his sea of consciousness, control the nine Heavens demon world, and become the second noble heavenly Dao!


    the Valkyrie Palace doesn¡¯t want to give up either. Palace Master Lin Hongfeng, Hera, Luo Caiwei, and pan xuexian have become gods in the past hundreds of years ¡­ When the time comes, the four of us will join forces and enter the sea of consciousness of this undying divine body to resist the attacks of the various realms!¡±


    ¡°Ah? Wouldn¡¯t we be exposed then?¡±


    that¡¯s right. If we expose our identity as demons, we¡¯ll be targeted. It¡¯s very dangerous, especially since their physiques are perfectly matched with elixirs. Killing them will also benefit us greatly. However, if we resist the various realms, it¡¯ll be the time for the demon race to rise!


    after all, I¡¯ve been hiding my identity for so long. It¡¯s time to fight for it.


    ¡°In the future, the world will no longer be three realms, but six! In fact, it could be said that it was no longer the Three Realms a long time ago ¡­ The mortal realm¡¯s great Zhou Dynasty and the sword immortal of Mount Shu, the demon race of the demon Realm, the dead souls of the netherworld, the sea of consciousness ancient Immortals of the immortal realm, the demons of the void realm, all of them represent a power and the rise of our demon race, the demon Realm!¡±


    ¡°Six realms?¡±


    don¡¯t panic, everyone. The Valkyrie is very experienced in controlling the mind sea and body of other powerful beings. When they were rising, they controlled Messiah¡¯s Celestial Emperor body and survived the danger. This is only the second time!


    The little animals were immediately filled with confidence.


    If he couldn¡¯t snatch the body of the daolord, he could take the daolord¡¯s primordial spirit and return to his infant body to escape. This was the best plan.

 Chapter 626

    ?


    626 Chapter 636-the end of the era (2 in 1)


    A gentle breeze blew across the top of the snow-white building.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even remember how long it has been.¡±


    The daolord stood on the roof, his sleeves fluttering as he looked down at the nine Heavens of the demon Realm.


    On the verdant earth, countless faint fluorescent lights flickered, and the starry insects and plants lived in harmony, forming a scene of a peerless paradise on earth.


    ¡°Daolord, what are you still thinking about? Are you worried about the future?¡± Lin Hongfeng asked in a low voice.


    ¡°The future belongs to you.¡±


    The daolord raised his head, his expression as calm as ever. most of the time, I didn¡¯t try to fight for anything. I just went with the flow, and everything went with the flow of time. My era might have come to an end.


    She smoothened her hair that had been messed up by the wind. She paused for a moment and suddenly laughed. or perhaps, my time has never come.


    Lin Hongfeng looked at the most ancient God.


    The longing and reverence in his heart were indescribable.


    How could there have been no daolords?


    The era of the Three Realms had always belonged to the daolords!


    The heavenly Dao of the primordial world, as well as the two titans of The Fiend realm and the netherworld, had long since acknowledged that these reclusive daolords were the most powerful beings of the Three Realms.


    The billions of living beings in the entire primordial world grew up listening to the stories of daolords. They created the world, taught Dao during the primordial era, set a framework for the world, and passed down ultimate Arts for future generations.


    Lin Hongfeng felt a natural aura, as if she had embraced the warmest nature. It was gentle and quiet, giving off an unconcealable sense of intimacy.


    Perhaps this was the law of nature.


    In this world, there was no one who knew how high a daolord¡¯s realm was, or how many steps they had taken on the path of a grade-9 daolord.


    She was too mysterious, but no matter how strong a hero was, it was still difficult to resist the erosion of time.


    no one in the Three Realms world can defeat her, but she lost to time. Lin Hongfeng sighed.


    At this moment, Lin Hongfeng realized that the daolord¡¯s interest had waned. She let things be and didn¡¯t care about the current situation at all. On the contrary, the others were even more nervous than her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll still do our best to fight.¡± Luo Caiwei quickly walked out and said.


    Pan Xue Xian, on the other hand, pursed her lips.


    ¡°Daolord, how could there be such a beautiful woman in this world? It was full of immortal Qi and stood aloof from the world ¡­ A pure and clear heart, without a speck of dust ¡­¡±


    She suddenly remembered a passage from ¡°old man,¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t see yourself, you¡¯ll be clear; If you don¡¯t self-harm, you¡¯ll have merits; The husband does not fight for it, so the world can not compete with him.¡±


    If daolords wanted to fight, they would¡¯ve long since ruled the world.


    In this era, hundreds of years had passed, and the remaining players had become gods one after another, including Thunderlord and the others, including her.


    She had discussed with her sister pan Yuxian that they could not inform the people on Mengmei¡¯s side.


    Because he couldn¡¯t trust them!


    On the surface, he was friendly to him, but what if he secretly attacked him?


    She and the wushen Palace wanted to protect the daolord. There was no problem with their loyalty, but that might not be the case for the other powers.


    ¡°That¡¯s why the best choice would be to hide the truth, feign death, and then fight for the daolord¡¯s remains.¡±


    Her whole body swelled up violently, and her muscles twisted like a demon, like a bronze-colored Iron Mountain of muscles. A fierce aura came from her, and she said in a muffled voice, ¡± the hot-blooded friendship and feelings between you brothers are all from the iron lifting training, but others don¡¯t know about it. After all, the benefits are too great!


    ¡°But, but we! Why would I cower!¡±


    Hera was also encouraged, and she swelled up, turning into a tall and muscular demon. Her muscles were like the roots of an old tree, twisting into a ball and looking very ferocious.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Their muscles swelled up and they emitted a shocking aura.


    The daolord didn¡¯t say anything else.


    They just stood there quietly for three days.


    As the days went by, the daolord¡¯s aura became weaker and weaker. Gradually, the entire Nine Heavens began to tremble.


    Lin Hongfeng¡¯s pupils contracted as she immediately sensed something. She looked at the people around her and said, ¡± the Daoist is about to lose control of his divine body. Let¡¯s attack together and sit in his sea of consciousness to control his body!


    Hera chimed in, ¡± those despicable conspirators are probably already paying attention. They¡¯ll immediately sense the turbulence in this inner world and wait for the daolord to die. Then, they¡¯ll immediately take the treasure!


    Their expressions changed drastically.


    ¡°Everyone wants to become the second heavenly Dao, to be in charge of the heavens!¡±


    Boom ¡­ ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The four gods rose into the air.


    Their bodies were full of muscles, and they exuded a terrifying martial aura that suppressed the world. It was as if the ancient mythological giants had split the heavens and earth. They were working together to guard the sea of consciousness.


    Huala!


    Auras could be felt from outside.


    The images were revealed, and the gods were already getting restless.


    The daolord remained unmoved. He stood quietly in place, his aura growing weaker and weaker. His eyes were clear as he looked into the distant sky, reminiscing about his life.


    The era of the most ancient Phoenix was pursued in the desert, in the soil, in the sea, in the depths of magma, and then the era was destroyed. At the request of the God of creation, it came to this world and created the world. The era of the ancient God, and the era of the Three Realms after that ¡­


    The images of each era flashed by.


    although I¡¯ve been living according to the circumstances, I¡¯ve lived for 8000 years and experienced several eras. I¡¯ve lived to become a legend. It¡¯s wonderful enough. It¡¯s rotten enough. Whether I can live again or not, this life has come to an end.


    eternal life is not true eternal life.


    She came back to her senses and suddenly remembered the figure in the beginning. That warm embrace seemed to return to her parents ¡°arms.


    ¡°The only question I have now is whether everything I¡¯ve done has met your request. Can this be considered as truly perfecting this world and opening up this Golden Age ¡­¡±


    Her eyes were calm, and her breath was getting weaker.


    At the last moment, she didn¡¯t think too much, only a little bit of emotion and doubt. She never fought for anything. She just lived indifferently somewhere and didn¡¯t fight for anything.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The sky was shaking.


    All of a sudden, gods surrounded by snow-white divine light descended, and their bodies were wrapped in all kinds of White Electric arcs.


    They were great existences that transcended all living things, the true gods of the world, with a full 8000 years of lifespan. As ancient Eagles, they soared through the eras of mortals, coldly watching the rise and fall of heroes and geniuses, as well as the succession and fall of dynasties.


    Kachaa!


    Someone finally appeared in the clouds.


    Pillars of five-colored light rose into the air, emitting wisps of energy light particles that floated around him.


    The blood Emperor smiled. the heaven-opening giant from the primordial era has fallen. Who can take over her body, sit on the spiritual altar in the sea of consciousness, and control the nine Heavens? ¡±


    There were actually five to six gods who had formed an alliance and were slowly walking over.


    Kachaa!


    Suddenly, lightning flashed again.


    The smell of incense slowly gathered into a Prime Minister wearing a black official robe and holding an official badge. This old man¡¯s eyes were sharp and he had a shocking scholarly air, as if he could ward off ghosts and gods with a light shout.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of you gods from the forces of the devil World? Are you here to die? This is the God of our primordial era, the Supreme God. He created our world, and we absolutely can not allow outsiders to touch it!¡± The great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s Hu rennong said coldly. A peerless goddess with a broken arm sat on a glass flying sword and floated in the air.


    Behind the two of them, there were two to three gods. They were the gods of the great Zhou Dynasty and the sect leader of Mount Shu.


    ¡°Who is that woman?¡±


    The blood Emperor and the others ¡®expressions changed slightly. They felt her terrifying aura and knew that she was very difficult to deal with.


    One Hu rennong was already terrifying enough, and there was another one?


    she¡¯s the first mortal Empress of the past. She¡¯s a shockingly talented demon, Liu Wenjian ¡­ As expected, he didn¡¯t die. Back then, he secretly cultivated martial arts and survived.¡± A faint voice came.


    Bai Xiaosheng appeared with two gods. This was a strange force.


    He was few in number, but he was not afraid of death.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a soft voice resounded through the air. The voice was clear and sweet, extremely gentle and pleasant.


    it¡¯s hard to imagine that existences from all over the world have actually descended at this time and wanted to pick up his corpse ¡­ The ancient daolords, in the end, didn¡¯t take that final step?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed completely.


    Even the underworld monarch, an ancient being of the Dao integration realm¡¯s nomological laws, had come?


    Ermin walked over while bathed in divine light. She was surrounded by the laws of death and ripples, as if an ancient God had descended to the world and ruled over the nine Heavens.


    She didn¡¯t look at the others, but at the figure hiding in a certain space-time. She said, ¡± ¡°Ninth-rank, how far are you? You¡¯ve always been carefree and focused on the Dao, not caring about anything else. You haven¡¯t even stepped into it, but you¡¯re about to die. In that case, I have even less of a chance.¡±


    Everyone was completely silent!


    This being had already reached the Dao integration realm and was in charge of a part of the world. Now, he was going to snatch another part of the world? He didn¡¯t even give the New Gods a chance?


    This was too greedy. They were already in the six realms, and he wanted to unify two of them?


    At the same time, since this God had come, then the other ¡­


    BOOM!


    Another terrifying demonic god appeared out of thin air.


    She revealed herself. Her body, which was as large as a mountain, crushed the entire space. Her long hair danced like black snakes, and her eyes were cold.


    She was even more callous and ignored these new Gods, allowing them to turn red with anger. Her gaze fell on the daolord who had once fought with her mortal body.


    ¡°As the most powerful existence in this world, it¡¯s finally going to come to an end. A level nine is too terrifying. This is destined to be a path stained with blood. It¡¯s far better than me taking it step by step. You guys laugh at me for being stupid, I laugh at you guys for leaving too fast and too early ¡­¡±


    I¡¯m afraid that in the future, when I become. rank eight high-level God, you will still be unable to break through, or ¡­ He¡¯s already dead!¡±


    Suddenly, she smiled. Her beauty was breathtaking, but her face gradually turned cold. it¡¯s better to stay in the foundation realm for a longer time like me. After a strong adjustment and touching the limits of each realm, you¡¯ll have a chance to break through to the ninth rank.


    At this moment, Mother Earth and the heavenly Dao¡¯s side also walked out.


    ¡°Medusa, you¡¯re smiling so happily now, and it¡¯ll be Ermin¡¯s turn soon. Let¡¯s see who will protect you when you¡¯re asleep. You might as well follow me. ¡±


    Mengmei is rich now.


    After creating the world of the ruins of end, he was still not satisfied and wanted to take over another world.


    At this time, Thunderlord and the others were still following behind her. At the same time, she shouted to pan Xue Xian of the Valkyrie Palace inside, ¡± Sisters Inside, don¡¯t fight on your own. Join forces with me and occupy this heaven!


    No one knew the truth yet.


    Even Mengmei and the others were not informed by pan Xue Xian.


    They all thought that the daolord had truly fallen, so they wanted to fight over the body she had left behind. They wanted to take control of her sea of consciousness and control this terrifying and invincible divine body.


    All the big shots had arrived.


    No one would choose to give up on a vast world of the nine Heavens.


    This was a land that was comparable to dozens of mortal worlds!


    This was enough to influence the entire structure of the transcendent world, forming the Sixth World.


    Just a second ago, the people of this era had reached the ceiling because of the peace of the era. They were all working together to break through to the outside world and find a new world. Now, the Three Realms were undergoing a drastic change again ¡­


    This was because the daolord¡¯s life was coming to an end.


    Occupy first.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    these old gods have already controlled a world and integrated the rules of Dao. They should be high above and monopolize the era before integrating a world. How about we, the New Gods, join forces?¡± Bai Xiaosheng laughed and looked at the blood Emperor and Hu rennong¡¯s side. He then looked at beautiful dream God, who had left him and was alone.


    There were no eternal enemies.


    In the past, they had joined forces to suppress the weirdos, and the entire world wanted to destroy them, but now ¡­


    in that case, let¡¯s work together. The high-level gods are too powerful. We can fight them if we work together. The blood Emperor laughed. He had always been decisive in killing, so he immediately agreed.


    The Titans of the Three Realms were all top-notch monsters and monsters. Almost all of them had arrived, and terrifying auras were clashing against each other as they waited for the daolord to fall.


    All of a sudden.


    ¡°Wuwuwu ~~~¡±


    The wind started to howl, and bolts of lightning tore through the sky like countless silver-white pillars.


    It was like a pure white Arrow of Light, piercing through the dark clouds and illuminating the entire universe.


    the daolord is already at his last moments. This is a natural phenomenon!? Is it so powerful that energy is overflowing, is there such a terrifying mythical scene?¡±


    Some gods raised their heads and murmured.


    The gap between high-grade gods was also huge. No one knew how many steps this ancient Dao Lord had taken on the path of grade nine and how strong he was.


    Clang, clang, clang ¡­


    A faint Dao sound buzzed in the air and spread in all directions.


    All the people and cultivators in the world could hear this faint sound. It was like the Echo of a Valley, the singing of Immortals, and the singing of gods and devils. It was sorrowful and transformed into countless fragmented ripples. Everyone felt as if they had been baptized wherever it went.


    The people who were listening began to break through in their realms as they received the creation of nature. This was the feedback of the law of a Supreme God.


    ¡°Silent and silent, is he strong to this extent?¡±


    Medusa raised her head, and her skin emitted a dull luster. She revealed a look of disbelief and surprise. when she died, there was a law phenomenon. I¡¯m afraid she had already come into contact with a ninth-grade law domain.


    but in the end, it symbolizes the end of an era, the sudden change of an era, and the prosperity of an era.


    The cute girl stared at the sky.


    She had almost forgotten how long she had been here. Her lifespan was already very long. Although most of them were in deep sleep, she was undoubtedly the most ancient God. She was the connate creation wood, a living creature that had once listened to the Dao Lord¡¯s teachings.


    her death, I can already foresee the sudden change of the era, the shift of the sea. Meng Mei sighed.


    At this moment.


    They could clearly feel that a certain aura had disappeared.


    The strange phenomenon ended in an instant!


    Everyone felt a vague pain in their hearts. Some kind of powerful ancient existence had disappeared. Their hearts were empty, and there was an inexplicable sorrow.


    Everyone instantly knew.


    Daolords ¡­


    He had completely fallen.


    ¡°Begin!¡±


    Some people didn¡¯t have time to sigh and were about to attack.


    At this moment.


    Hu!


    The wind suddenly stopped.


    A mysterious aura suddenly descended, turning into a solid aura that froze the entire world.


    Everything in the surroundings froze.


    Sand, wind, water, insects, flowers, and animals, as well as all kinds of sounds in the distance.


    Everyone froze in that instant, as if they were surrounded by frozen Amber.


    All the gods, Bai Xiaosheng, the God of dreams, Liu Wenjian, Hu Renong, the blood Emperor, and the chicken skin cassock stood up. Their faces were filled with shock, and they had no idea what was going on. What kind of heaven and earth phenomenon was this?


    Meng Mei was stunned, and her eyes were bright. every time there is a drastic change in the era, the change of the Old and New era, I almost forgot. Isn¡¯t the one in front of me ¡­


    She shuddered. he¡¯s too strong! The merit of a daolord was simply too great, and he had been ordered to split open the sky. So now, even that person had descended to send her off? Such a unique phenomenon ¡­ That¡¯s the ultimate glory!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± Medusa¡¯s mouth was slightly open, and there was a look of surprise on her face.

 Chapter 627

    ?


    627 Those who wholeheartedly seek Dao, the Dao must take care of them!


    ¡°This aura ¡­¡± Daoist Changsheng was in a daze.


    He recalled the most ancient era. At that time, the heavens and earth shattered, and a blurry giant figure walked over. that¡¯s right. It¡¯s a new era.


    The extremely familiar aura also reminded Ermin of the early years, the Babylonian sorcerer mythological Kingdom, which was also a world transformation.


    She focused her gaze and looked at the world where time had frozen like Amber.


    Whoosh.


    In the distance, ripples swept out, and a vast giant that was ten thousand feet tall walked over like a great miracle that had existed since ancient times. His entire body was covered in a faint platinum color, and he had an inexplicable sense of holiness and purity.


    BOOM!


    The spirits of all the living beings in the world shook.


    All the gods present turned their heads with difficulty.


    Ka ¡­


    The speed at which they turned their heads was extremely slow, like a slow-motion movie frame by frame, giving off a strange feeling.


    The stagnation of time and life was boundless like the ocean. It was so vast that it made people worship it in an instant, as if they had seen the only true God in the world.


    ¡°How many times has it been ¡­¡±


    ¡°How many times has it been ¡­¡±


    Ermin almost choked with tears as she looked at the huge figure from thousands of years ago with excitement.


    At this moment, it was as if she had traveled through the long river of time and returned to the ancient times, the end of the Babylonian sorcerer era.


    The earth shattered.


    She and Medusa were sleeping on the other side of the ocean. As the last two wizards of the old era, these two former opponents and enemies were crying and laughing at the same time. A vast ancient mythical giant slowly walked over, and Medusa ran frantically, walking barefoot on the mountains and rivers ¡­


    even if it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen it, it¡¯s really spectacular.


    She mumbled, still remembering that she had been at the bottom of the sea.


    looking at the history, Gilgamesh of the Sumerian civilization, the Sorcerer Kingdom of the Babylonian mythology ¡­ And today is the third time. Is this the node of another era?¡±


    ¡°Six realms era?¡±


    Her eyes suddenly transmigrated through spacetime, landing on the figure of a daolord who had just vanished. The figure of a cold, elegant, and peerlessly beautiful woman dressed in white.


    She couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile of blessing. She couldn¡¯t help but be envious and wish him well.


    when you died, there were strange phenomena in the world. Heaven and earth were sad, and all living things wept. Even the God of creation came to see you off in person. This is a great honor ¡­


    your arrival in this world symbolizes the development of a world. Your departure from this world symbolizes the fall of a world.


    You don¡¯t care about anything, don¡¯t care about the world, don¡¯t care about benefits, don¡¯t care about power, you only care about the Dao, and you¡¯re close to nature in the mountains. You have a clear heart. Although I¡¯m also pure-hearted and have few desires, your realm is still a height that I will never be able to reach in my life ¡­¡±


    ¡°Those who wholeheartedly pursue the Dao must be blessed by the Dao.¡±


    She focused her attention and looked at the abstract entity that symbolized the Dao itself, the ultimate, and the chaos of the multiverse.


    The seeker had finally received the farewell of Dao.


    All his life of pure heart and few desires had been rewarded.


    She was slightly stunned, but then she understood.


    ¡°The man does not fight, so no one in the world can compete with him.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The world was completely frozen.


    Only the most ancient gods had seen it before and knew about it. The rest of the gods looked at the mysterious giant in shock as he walked over step by step.


    They were like statues, frozen in the extremely slow flow of time, unable to move. Even their life and death were not in their hands.


    They had experienced the great horror of life and death, the panic of not being able to control their own lives. When was this experience? Only when he was at his weakest before becoming a god would he have this kind of fear and respect.


    Then, what kind of heavenly phenomenon was this?


    Or perhaps ¡­ What eternal being from the ancient era had descended?


    They couldn¡¯t help but burst out with questions.


    The pride he had just felt was shattered, and he felt that he was extremely small and pitiful.


    They suddenly felt that they were cicadas in the soil. The soil that had been buried for 17 years was finally reborn at this moment. They saw the whole rotten world and the bright sky in the Midsummer.


    He saw the vastness of the world and his own weakness and ignorance.


    ¡®Ridiculous ¡­¡¯


    How laughable was he?


    Perhaps ignorance was not the original sin that destroyed one¡¯s self, but arrogance.


    However, if this was really some kind of primordial existence that could freeze the time of the entire world just by descending, it would be too terrifying ¡­ In comparison, they were more willing to believe in some kind of natural law.


    It was similar to wind, fire, Thunder, lightning, mirages, and other natural phenomena that were formed by the laws of nature.


    ¡°It should be a manifestation of the natural laws of the world. It has transcended worlds and descended here for the sake of the daolord¡¯s death.¡±


    At this moment, Hu Renong¡¯s expression was neither fearful nor shocked. His expression was normal. There was great Terror between life and death, but he was not afraid even after being frozen. He only felt that he had no regrets.


    since the ancient times, humans have seen all kinds of strange things in the world around them. Lightning flashed and Thunder rumbled, the sky collapsed and the earth sank. They thought that there was an ancient God in the world ¡­ In the ancient times, we could frighten the wind, the fire, the Thunder, and the lightning. Gradually, we understood the rules and became the immemorial God. Today, we have a new phenomenon of nature. If we don¡¯t understand it, it¡¯s because our realm isn¡¯t high enough.¡±


    to the vast universe and the great thousand worlds, we are still like poor natives living in a remote corner. Wandering know-it-all nodded his head in agreement. The two knowledgeable gods sighed with emotion while still communicating.


    ¡°From this, it can be seen that the world is so big that we can¡¯t reach it! There¡¯s a greater world outside of our world, and all the mysterious phenomena there naturally have a set of laws of operation.¡±


    ¡°The deaths of daolords, just the various strange phenomena, are all incredible fortuitous encounters! Let¡¯s take a peek at a half-step type 9 powerhouse, and perhaps we can see through it and explore a higher realm.¡±


    ¡°But, how could such a mysterious existence be at the heavenly Emperor level?¡±


    ¡°What is the deeper meaning behind this?¡±


    ¡­.


    Even the blood Emperor¡¯s eyes lit up as he stared into the distance.


    To them, this was a rare short-distance experience where they could see the ¡®truth¡¯.


    Their hearts were also ignited with the desire to pursue the Dao!


    They suddenly felt that the Daoist Lord¡¯s path was correct. He was dedicated to the Dao and did not care about the prosperity of the world. They had delayed too much of their cultivation time and were blinded by the mortal world.


    For a daolord to be able to receive such an honor before his death, the various phenomena of the world were enough to prove many things ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Time stopped.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi felt a little warm as he walked in his cellar, which he had not been in for a long time. the ground is too cold for Wizards above ground. It¡¯s very cool and comfortable. The moment I step into my cellar, the temperature difference appears ¡­ However, the temperature in the cellar is also suitable for fermentation.¡±


    He set foot on the Green Mountains and rivers, looking at the frozen gods, who floated in the air like tiny and delicate mosquitoes.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s gaze turned to a spot in front of him.


    Within the daolord¡¯s divine body, Hera, Lin Hongfeng, and the others all raised their heads to look at the massive divine giant. They were so frightened that their bodies went numb.


    ¡°What kind of creature is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that it¡¯s a secret weapon of some God that wants to fight for the divine body of a Daoist Lord?¡±


    They were communicating.


    Suddenly, Hera spoke. She recalled the history of the ancient era, the Sumerian myth that great emperor Messiah had told her, the ancient Hero King ¡­


    a hundred thousand feet giant ¡­?? It was a God ¡­ The God of creation!¡±


    Hera suddenly shouted, recalling the most ancient legend.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Creation ¡­ The God who created the world had caused the time of the entire world to stop just by descending. It was as if a long river that was flowing at full speed had suddenly been stopped.


    This kind of metaphysical, supernatural, and terrifying phenomenon was close to high-dimensional divine power. It was hard to imagine even if one had broken through to the ninth-grade God.


    ¡°Wait ¡­ I understand.¡±


    Lin Hongfeng suddenly cried out as well, unable to contain her excitement. sisters, according to the records of the ancient gods, the Dao Lord was ordered by an ancient existence to descend and split open the sky ¡­ Could it be!¡±


    ¡°Daolord, did you come here on the orders of the God of creation? Now that my mission in this life has come to an end, are you going to take me away, daolord?¡±


    Someone¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The most excited ones were the small animals led by the deer.


    Although they had yet to take human form, they could speak the human language and were already the pillars of the demon Realm. If they were placed in the outside world, they would be powerhouses at the sixth step or even heavenly Emperor.


    Lu shouted at her friends happily. we were just talking about how we would help split open the sky if we left them behind! Now that he has arrived, the daolord¡¯s mission has been completed!¡±


    ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re such a good person, you¡¯d definitely ¡­¡± Some small animals started to wail, their tears flowing uncontrollably.

 Chapter 628

    ?


    628 The steps in pursuit of truth


    At this moment, the people inside were looking at him. He was also looking through the entire ninefold demon world inside his body and saw the dancing Gods of the palace of the Valkyrie.


    ¡°Phoenix is still inside.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt a little troubled. How was he going to get the Phoenix egg?


    the stagnation of time means that any defense has been opened, including space, which can be entered and exited at will.


    He stopped and ignored the horror of the gods around him.


    He had no interest in knowing how they were feeling.


    Xu Zhi only knew that he was a Celestial Emperor.


    He wasn¡¯t a true omniscient and omnipotent God of creation, so what he was doing now was very difficult!


    It was impossible for him to sneak into the sandbox through the hands of Lin Hongfeng and the other powerful gods, break through their layers of defenses, and take the Phoenix egg.


    Therefore, he naturally came as the God of creation.


    It didn¡¯t matter if they fought, but the Phoenix absolutely couldn¡¯t die. He had just taken her away to help her tide through her weakened state. It was too dangerous to stay with Lin Hongfeng and the others. Even if they used all their strength, they might not be able to protect her.


    But how was he going to take the egg from Lin Hongfeng and the others?


    Aside from the fact that he could control the flow of time, he had no other special abilities. No matter how deified he was, he was just a giant Sky King.


    The main problem is to break through this God¡¯s space.


    He thought to himself.


    although I¡¯m proficient in the nine revolutions mysterious Art¡¯s spatial positioning and have calculated the position of the spatial nodes of my body, and the gods sitting in my sea of consciousness have been imprisoned, I still need to have exquisite and terrifying skills to step into the space-time of the gods.


    ¡°Breaking through space, this is a pretty good test.¡±


    He laughed, feeling that it was very challenging. now I realize that not having enough energy is not necessarily a bad thing. In the same realm, if you continue to approach perfection and break in, your Foundation will be so strong that it¡¯s unparalleled.


    now, I¡¯ll take out a branch and place the Phoenix egg at the entrance of the space.


    All of a sudden, under everyone¡¯s dumbfounded gazes, at the edge of the Phoenix egg, a tender shoot emerged from the soil. It pulled up from the ground and turned into a vine that reached the sky.


    Hualala!


    It was as if a pink and white flower bud had appeared, tightly wrapping around the Phoenix egg. It slowly rose up and pierced through the sky.


    ¡°I can try now.¡±


    Xu Zhi stretched out his hand and tapped lightly. The magic core¡¯s computing speed was running at full speed, and the systems and civilizations of countless worlds overlapped and merged together.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably here, in this way ¡­¡±


    The more he thought about it, the smoother it became, and he felt like he had been enlightened.


    Huala!


    Ripples appeared in the space.


    &Nbsp; da da da ¡­


    He used his fingertips again and lightly tapped.


    One by one, the space nodes were broken through. With his weak strength, he had broken the entire space.


    Huala!


    The Emerald green vine supported the flower bud of the Phoenix egg and continued to grow, directly penetrating the internal space. Xu Zhi gently took the Phoenix egg and disappeared into his palm.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± He muttered in his heart.


    The next moment, his voice rang out.


    It was like the voice of the great Dao between heaven and earth, sacred and from heaven and earth, resounding in every corner.


    Daoist, after experiencing the seven tribulations of the origin, you will be ordered to split the heaven and earth in this world. Your merits have been fulfilled and you will leave this world and enter the land of origin.


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    Xu Zhi was not in the mood to stay any longer. He had already done what he needed to do and there was no need to stay any longer. He turned around and left.


    As Xu Zhi walked further and further away, his back slowly disappeared into the distance. With every step he took, the frozen time on their bodies sped up and slowly returned to its normal state.


    Behind him, the gods looked at each other.


    ¡°Order to split open the sky?¡±


    ¡°A complete achievement and a positive result?¡±


    ¡°Enter the land of origin?¡±


    When they heard this, they almost lost their voices. The information contained in it was too huge and terrifying. At this time, they remembered the history recorded in ¡± ancient gods ¡± and the words of the daolord when he opened the sky. They had a vague guess about the identity of the most mysterious existence.


    At the same time, what kind of place was entering the land of origin?


    Origin?


    These two words were simply too shocking.


    What origin was he referring to? The origin of all things? The origin of the great Dao? The origin of the world? The origin of time, space, and dimensions?


    Or the origin of everything?


    Perhaps the world was a point. Time, space, dimensions, great Dao, and life were all lines that branched out. As for the point in the center ¡­ Was the origin?


    ¡°Also, what did you just take?¡±


    didn¡¯t the Dao Lord already die?!


    ¡°Can it be that he¡¯s travelling through the long river of time, going back in time, and then capturing the daolord¡¯s soul of death? He¡¯s resurrected a daolord who died of old age?¡±


    At that moment, all the gods ¡®hearts were racing madly. They were surrounded by the flower buds and couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    The death of a daolord caused a truly bizarre phenomenon to occur.


    An unknown ancient law existence had descended.


    Wandering know-it-all frowned. this isn¡¯t the most important thing. Did you notice that he only took it away after breaking through the God¡¯s space? ¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal?¡± Some gods said.


    The existence of such a mysterious phenomenon was a piece of cake.


    Hu rennong had also realized this, and his thoughts were extremely meticulous. no, from the beginning to the end, he only had the power of a heavenly Emperor. He didn¡¯t exceed the power of a heavenly Emperor!


    For a moment, all the gods felt that it was unbelievable.


    A mere Celestial Emperor had broken through the space of a God?


    Only when they thought back did they completely realize why this mysterious great path phenomenon only had the power of a heavenly Emperor. And a mere Celestial Emperor could break open the space of a God?


    the movement just now was too beautiful. It was as if he had made a move that was close to Dao. It was as beautiful as delicate, perfect, and fragile porcelain. Bai Xiaosheng tried hard to recall.


    He clearly knew that it was an opportunity. If he could learn the perfect use of that terrifying power and the technique of breaking through the surface with a single point, he would probably be unrivaled in the same realm.


    ¡°Heavenly Emperor stage?¡±


    Ermin frowned and thought,


    I seem to understand now. In the most ancient Sumer era, it was the clone of the God of creation who had no cultivation base that descended. The clone that descended during the wizard era was a rank four ¡­ The clone that had just descended was a level Seven heavenly Emperor ¡­ This is a law. The level of the God of creation¡¯s clone is affected by the level of the world.¡±


    The higher the level of the world, the stronger the avatar that descended!


    The Sumer era was the lowest primitive era, so it was the lowest.


    And now, this extraordinary world was already so powerful that it required the descent of an avatar at the level of a heavenly Emperor. Perhaps in the distant future, when this world rose in dimension again, it would be the descent of an avatar at the level of a God?


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡±


    Naturally, Xu Zhi had no time to care about them. He was very calm as he strode away, as natural as if he was taking a stroll back home in the cellar.


    He was just a Celestial Emperor, and what he did was very simple. He worked hard to break open the space of the gods and took away the Phoenix egg. What would they think? what would they think?


    Organize his thoughts?


    Guessing and deduction?


    That¡¯s their business. I¡¯ve already fulfilled my merits.


    To Xu Zhi, this was just a small matter.


    At this moment, in the distance.


    As Xu Zhi left step by step, the time of the gods was rapidly recovering.


    To them, the phenomenon had disappeared.


    They could only use shock to describe what they saw today. The death of a daolord made them no longer stay in a remote corner and see a new world.


    They focused their attention and looked at the giant that was gradually leaving. Their eyes were filled with shock.


    Even though time was quickly recovering in their bodies, no one dared to move rashly.


    If one were to come into contact with it easily, they would anger the existence of that unknown law phenomenon. Perhaps it was like an ordinary person coming into contact with lightning or riding a small boat to get close to a tsunami. The moment they got close to nature and appreciated its magnificence, it would also mean death.


    Suddenly ¡­


    An unexpected situation occurred.


    Medusa, who had not taken any action before, suddenly bent down slightly and made a running motion.


    Whoosh!


    ¡°Where is the origin? Take me with you!¡±


    In the next second, her snake tail transformed into a pair of slender legs and stepped on the mountains and rivers.


    Ta ta ta!


    The earth trembled violently as it chased after the 10000-foot giant that was about to leave. It opened its arms and pounced fiercely.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s figure suddenly stopped and he almost fell.


    His face darkened. Why did they suddenly start making a scene? can¡¯t you let me leave happily? This guy is trying to mess with me!


    ¡°Does she not want to live anymore?!¡±


    the origin Demon God is overestimating himself. He actually wants to chase ¡­


    The gods behind him were also stunned.


    No one, including Ermin, could stop her. She had not expected Medusa to be so bold and crazy this time, not afraid of death.


    Mengmei, Thunderlord, and the others were also shocked.


    Now, even Mengmei did not dare to act rashly!


    She was usually very bold and full of obscenities, but in times like this, she could only quietly curl up in a corner and comfort herself crazily. There was still the next time.


    Her unique characteristic was her cowardice.


    She gritted her teeth so hard that they broke, and she bit a vine to vent her anger. Medusa, how dare you be so cruel? She had an eternal life, so she should cherish her life more than anyone! That was the Supreme God of creation! The one and only Supreme! Even if it¡¯s just a clone, she can¡¯t offend it. How dare she?¡±


    The cute girl roared in her heart. She had a new understanding of Medusa¡¯s crazy character.


    However, she did not know that Medusa, who had eternal life, had a criminal record during the era of Babylon¡¯s destruction. Ermin did not dare to act rashly at that time, and she was the only one who rushed forward without fear of death. She even wanted to fight, and she was determined to die.


    ¡°Is this her belief in pursuing the truth? It¡¯s indeed not a coincidence that Medusa has come this far, and she¡¯s ruthless, decisive, and even dares to gamble with her life.¡± The cute girl looked at her giant back in a frenzy. She stepped through the mountains and rivers, completely recalling the group of people who pursued the truth in ancient Babylon.


    She also seemed to see a myth from ancient times. Medusa¡¯s back was gradually overlapping with another giant who was also pursuing the truth and striding forward.


    The giant chased after the blazing sun and died of thirst on the earth.


    Similarly, he was overestimating himself.


    Similarly, he didn¡¯t consider himself.


    Do you not want to live anymore?


    She looked at Medusa¡¯s figure and cheered at the sight of the ancient giant who pursued the truth. She muttered, ¡± Kuafu is overestimating his ability and wants to chase after the sun shadow, but he is chased in the valley. Thirsty for water, he drank from the river. The river Wei was insufficient, so they would have to go through the northern drinking Marsh. Before they arrive, they will die of thirst!¡±


    ¡°Kuafu is overestimating himself, and she¡¯s also ¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but shout, and goosebumps rose all over her body. She looked at the mythical female giant who was running wildly on the ground.


    Kuafu Zhuri ¡­ No, it¡¯s Medusa Zhuri.

 Chapter 629

    ?


    629 Chapter 649-progress (2 in 1)


    At that moment, all the gods were dumbfounded.


    They had all thought that they would be able to get through this safely. For an inconceivable being to arrive at the moment of the daolord¡¯s death and be able to observe him was already a massive stroke of fortune.


    However, who would have thought that Medusa would actually make a move at what should have been a calm end ¡­


    It was so crazy!


    He strode forward like a crazy seeker in pursuit of the truth!


    All the gods ¡®eyes widened when they saw the female giant, who had crushed the mountains and rivers, charging forward without any regard for her life.


    ¡°This lunatic!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s become stupid after sleeping for so many years!¡±


    it¡¯s fine if he¡¯s so insolent to others, but he even dares to do it in front of us?!


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t want her life, but she might even implicate us!¡±


    Many gods couldn¡¯t help but curse in their hearts. They were all frightened when they were with such a lunatic!


    It was possible that such a bold person would anger the mysterious and terrifying ancient creator and destroy this world.


    Peng Peng Peng!


    A snake-haired demoness ran quickly, causing the earth to shake violently. It was as if an ancient God was running in the world.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s scalp was also a little numb.


    why was medusa still so ruthless?


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of cowards, he wasn¡¯t afraid of cowards, but he was afraid of this kind of arrogant and reckless madman.


    The other cowards were immediately intimidated. You would stop moving when you paused time, and you would leave when you were done with your work. But the one in front of him ¡­ He had a big head!


    Ta ta ta!


    Medusa chased after him with large strides.


    However, Xu Zhi did not stop because of this. He did not even turn around. He continued to walk slowly, neither too fast nor too slow, as he slowly walked forward.


    However, Medusa only felt that she was walking slower and slower as she walked. She looked at the figure not far away, which was like the Platinum sun in the sky, dazzling and dazzling. She chased him until her throat was dry, but she could not catch up no matter how hard she tried.


    ¡°Why, so far?¡±


    The more she chased, the slower she became. There were only a few meters left, but she couldn¡¯t catch up no matter what. It was as if the distance had turned into an unattainable distance. She was frozen extremely slowly, as if she was in slow motion frame by frame.


    ¡°Hu ~¡±


    ¡°You scared me!¡±


    When the gods behind saw this magical scene, they felt as if time had been cut off. They felt that Medusa was no longer a creature of the same time dimension as them. They were panicking, but they also felt relieved. They only felt that their mood was like a roller coaster, full of ups and downs.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright.¡±


    Even the calm and steady Liu Wenjian was frightened.


    Hu rennong¡¯s eyes were filled with emotion as he said, ¡± ¡®However, now that I¡¯m no longer in the split time, I have a comparison image. The time gap between us and the origin Demon God is countless years. She will probably take several years to cross these few steps.¡±


    ¡­


    They muttered to themselves. They felt that everything was bizarre and variegated. Today¡¯s various impacts had directly opened up a whole new world domain, and their horizons had been completely widened.


    ¡°It really is Kuafu Zhuri.¡± Meng Mei was also very excited. you¡¯ll never be able to catch up to him.


    At this moment, Daoist Changsheng, who was beside him, had seen such an existence before. He could not help but ask his master, Mengmei, ¡± teacher, have you seen such an ancient God before? ¡±


    ¡°Of course! Because this is what I meant by not ¡­¡±


    Meng Mei coughed twice and explained seriously, ¡± as an ancient existence, I naturally know more. I also know what the origin is.


    The gods around them perked up their ears in an instant.


    Everyone knew that cutie Pie¡¯s origin was very ancient and mysterious. In the past, the God of dreams had tried to invade her memories, but she was directly obliterated by an unknown ancient existence.


    Meng Mei did not regard him as an outsider and said proudly, ¡± he was born at the beginning of nothingness, the beginning of the chaos of the world. He is the only existence that transcends the multiverse and countless dimensions.


    BOOM!


    The gods ¡®heads, hearts, and bones exploded. A stream of blood rushed up to their brains, and they suddenly held their breaths.


    Meng Mei was very satisfied with the stunned expressions of the gods.


    Because she usually didn¡¯t dare to say such things!


    This was because it couldn¡¯t be described, couldn¡¯t be looked at directly, and couldn¡¯t be named. If he described it to other living beings who didn¡¯t know about it, they might attract the gaze of the underworld and die like the God of dreams. But since everyone had seen it before, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    She smiled, put her hands behind her back, and continued to act cool. With a profound look, she said,


    he has transcended matter, time, space, ethics, cognition, the law of cause and effect, and everything that human beings have known in the past, present, and future. They can not understand his existence.


    it is infinite, eternal, and indestructible. It is an entity of abstract meaning in the chaos of the entire multiverse, a space that does not belong to any universe.


    he lives in a small courtyard in the mezzanine between dimensions. He is evolving all the species in the universe. The entire universe, time, space, and dimensions, are all created by him.


    Hiss ¡­


    Everyone was so scared that they didn¡¯t say anything.


    The entire land was filled with an atmosphere of panic and unease. It was as if the end of the world was coming.


    The place of origin was a small courtyard in between dimensions?


    The amount of information was too terrifying!


    Mother Earth green vine knew the situation of the other worlds!


    The rules of operation of the entire universe were not as shallow as the natives.


    Immediately, they attached more importance to the status of green vine Mother Earth. Meng Mei looked at the expressions around her and was instantly very satisfied. This was the effect she wanted. These natives must have been scared silly by my husband, right?


    At this moment, they were shocked by the cute girl¡¯s words and diverted their attention, but ¡­


    Everyone had underestimated Medusa¡¯s ruthlessness.


    Ta ta ta!


    ¡°You want to stop me with this?¡±


    Medusa¡¯s body suddenly trembled violently, and a terrifying aura burst out.


    Her eyes became determined. Drops of blood flowed out from her skin and her body actually accelerated a little.


    Kachaa!


    Every single cell in his body exploded with a terrifying might.


    Its body was forged from 129600 lives, and the weakest of them had become a Celestial Emperor. It was only at this moment that it revealed its trump card. Each of these Celestial Emperor cells cultivated two to three systems: martial arts, sorcery, inner world ¡­


    BOOM!


    The aura around her body exploded.


    Countless third cultivator of true Virtue¡¯s heavenly Emperor cells completely fused with her aura and performed some kind of secret technique. It was as if they had broken through the shackles of multiple dimensions. Blood flowed all over her body, but she stood straight and struggled forward with all her might.


    She actually managed to take a few steps forward, but then she slowed down again.


    ¡°Still not enough?¡±


    Medusa¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and the will to fight in them was stained with blood. It soared into the sky and burned the firmament. She was like a fearless God of War who dared to wave his blade at the sky in ancient times.


    ¡°Then, use your full strength!¡±


    BOOM!


    Her expression turned cold and stern. She gently stretched out her snow-white palm and grabbed at the figure in front of her.


    It was actually half a God¡¯s hand made up of more than 6000 God cells. It was white and delicate, and the fingertips were crystal clear. It was as beautiful as colored glass. Every God cell in the palm had cultivated several systems!


    At this moment, all the gods behind him were stunned and couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing.


    ¡°Medusa, you¡¯ve hidden so deeply? You already have half a palm?¡±


    it¡¯s more than ten times stronger than I had imagined. Each of its gods has cultivated several systems at the same time. I¡¯m afraid that half of its palm is already able to fight with the terrifying combat power of a high-level God!


    Some of the gods were silent. This half a palm was stronger than they had imagined. It was probably already at the top of the fighting power of a level eight God.


    Perhaps, he could compete with the high-level gods such as Taoist Changsheng and Ermin.


    However, this was only half a palm. If she could cultivate the entire palm of a God, she would be able to sweep through the entire God Realm, and the world would belong to Medusa ¡­


    In the same realm, the ceiling of her battle prowess was infinitely high.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Don¡¯t!¡±


    Ermin, who was beside her, was also shocked. She had not expected Medusa to be so crazy that she would directly expose her strongest trump card.


    At the same time, she was completely flustered.


    It was not that she had not come into contact with the God of creation before. He was peaceful and Holy, and was more approachable than she had imagined. All things in the world and the heavens were his people. She had even talked to Medusa and gifted him a flower.


    But now?


    Medusa had already used power comparable to a high-level God. When she attacked a master of creation, she could not ignore it like she had done when she dealt with the power of the celestial Emperor realm. It was a complete provocation!


    BOOM!


    ¡°Open it!¡±


    Medusa no longer cared about anything else. Her eyes were fixed on the figure of the God of creation in front of her, as if she was chasing after a sun that was far away from her.


    Hualala!


    Terror was brewing. Endless destructive aura was accumulating, and the entire palm was ready to strike with all its might.


    Xu Zhi was also completely shocked.


    He could feel a chill down his spine from a few meters away.


    His back was cold.


    It was like an ice cave.


    That was a terrifying God¡¯s pressure that covered the sky and the earth. He was not a real God of creation. If he continued to ignore it, he was afraid that he, a heavenly Emperor, would be beaten to death ¡­


    This was a crazy woman, as always.


    at first, I wanted to continue pressing her like this and leave slowly, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so violent. She got drunk directly and didn¡¯t even drink a few cups of wine ¡­ We can¡¯t continue like this.¡± He suddenly turned around slowly.


    Xu Zhi lowered his head and stared at the snake-haired Banshee¡¯s face. His voice was sacred and pure as he said slowly, ¡± we meet again. In this world, there is my blood, a life with a strange structure.


    ¡°You?¡±


    Medusa¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.


    She immediately calmed down, and the terrifying aura that erupted from her body dissipated.


    She looked over in a daze and did not think that this would happen for a moment. Instead, she spoke without thinking and could not help but mumble, ¡± where is the origin? ¡± Take me with you ¡­¡±


    She suddenly panicked.


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a few seconds before he laughed. you¡¯re going to the origin? Why?¡±


    ¡°I want to understand the origin of all things.¡± She thought for a moment, and her muddled mind immediately sobered up a little. She said simply and straightforwardly, ¡± the essence and truth of life.


    ¡°The origin of all things? Is that another problem?¡± Xu Zhi chuckled and said, ¡± do you still remember the question you asked me in the distant past? ¡±


    ¡°I will never forget.¡±


    Medusa had a serious look on her face as she recalled the distant past.


    back then, when I challenged you, you told me that you were only at the 4th rank and couldn¡¯t fight me. However, you also told me that the power of time wasn¡¯t absolute. You, who was at the 4th rank, also had the power to destroy everything because you mastered the rules and I would die in an instant. Our battle was meaningless ¡­ So, I asked,¡±what are the rules?¡±¡±


    Pick! Fight?


    Medusa! you¡¯re good!


    We¡¯ve completely underestimated you!


    The God next to him felt his scalp explode, and he was completely furious. It turned out that they had learned from their mistakes, and this was taking their lives as a joke!


    Even cutie pie and the other players did not know that such a thing had happened.


    This was not Medusa¡¯s first time seeing the God of creation?


    And even challenged it in ancient times?


    This lunatic, how big-hearted was he?


    Then can you seek death!


    They only felt a chill rising to the sky, and their mouths were extremely dry.


    If they had known that such an incident had happened in the past, they would have run away a long time ago. How would they dare to stay with Medusa? This kind of person was simply a battle maniac who didn¡¯t care about his life!


    To be able to come this far, the gods present were all extremely calm and had left long ago. They did not want to get involved in this mess. Medusa did not want to live, but they cherished their lives!


    At the same time, they also had a new understanding of the one and only true God of creation, who represented the origin of all things and the abstract entity of chaos in the entire multiverse. They did not expect him to be so gentle and not as distant as they had imagined.


    ¡°What was my answer then?¡± Xu Zhi asked again.


    Medusa, however, ignored the frightened gods in the distance and continued to firmly pursue the truth of the world. She replied seriously in a low voice, ¡± at that time, you told me, what are the rules? The laws exist in the world.¡±


    ¡°Then what is the origin now?¡± Xu Zhi asked with a smile.


    Medusa frowned and suddenly reacted. just like the rules, the origin exists between heaven and earth? ¡±


    Xu Zhi could not deny it. do you still remember the flower I gave you back then? It is evolving all things, and it is the origin.¡±


    In the distance.


    ¡°You even sent flowers?¡±


    Meng Mei gritted her teeth so hard that they were broken. She bit down on a vine fiercely and was mad with anger.


    However, he mumbled to himself, ¡± but I¡¯ve also sent things before. Back then, I specially evolved the vines of the creation wood and sent fruits ¡­ It¡¯s just that it was destroyed by a sand sculpture, and you still ask me if the God of creation has a tooth?¡±


    She got angry just thinking about it!


    At this moment, Medusa also recalled the flower from back then. The God of creation had inserted himself into her hair and evolved into a flower that eventually became the flower of the underworld.


    ¡°So, this is the origin?¡±


    Medusa was stunned, and her face froze in an instant. There was a look of disbelief in her eyes. the answer to the origin was told to me a long time ago? ¡±


    Xu Zhi did not say anything.


    Medusa took a step forward and suddenly said, ¡± but can you still let me take a look at the origin? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was taken aback, but he continued to smile and answer, ¡± over the years, there are occasionally living beings from the heavens who enter the land of origin as guests, just like you, Daoist.


    Medusa nodded, her eyes burning.


    however, all the guests here have received orders from the heavens. Daolords are the ones who received the orders from the heavens. When the ancient era descended upon the primordial world, they had the important task of creating a new world. Xu Zhi said slowly.


    Medusa instantly understood that if she wanted to get something, she had to give. She bowed slowly and said, ¡± I am willing to accept the heavens ¡®orders.


    Xu Zhi did not say anything more. in that case, I¡¯ll take you to the origin.

 Chapter 630

    ?


    630 The gate of truth in the universe


    ¡°It¡¯s true ¡­ Can I?¡± Medusa could not imagine this scene. She looked at the great giant that symbolized ¡®truth¡¯ in front of her, the carrier of the realization of the law.


    ¡°You have enough merit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen your dream.¡±


    The God of creation¡¯s voice was calm.


    It was as if he was hanging high in the blue sky, cold and ruthless, full of a clear sense of sacred illusion, like a high-dimensional projection.


    the truth and the great Dao have never rejected all living beings in the world. In the hundreds of millions of years, there are countless living beings like you who have pursued me.


    His figure was blurry, as if he had formed a barrier with the world.


    That imposing and vast figure seemed to be eternally in an unknown flow of time. It carried a sense of distance that could never be touched, and it was separated from the entire world into two dimensions.


    Ermine¡¯s eyes widened as well.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like this?¡±


    She laughed bitterly. what we think of as an offense is just a ridiculous human rule.


    What was etiquette? It was a fake etiquette of so-called respect between the strong and the weak, husband and wife, brothers, master and disciple, which had gone through the evolution of tribes, city-states, and countries. It was fake and not seeking the truth ¡­ Medusa is like a human from a primitive tribe, chasing after the sun and moon. Is that a crime?¡±


    If the sun had intelligence, would it reject the humans who were pursuing it?


    If the wind and rain had wisdom, would they refuse the humans who begged them?


    Nature had never rejected the pursuit of humans.


    It was the truth and nature itself. It was born at the beginning of chaos and the beginning of the creation of all things. It was the embodiment of the law that countless Dao seekers and living beings desired.


    From the looks of it, pursuit, which seemed offensive to them, was just a laughable idea of the traditional concept of low-level creatures!


    Wandering know-it-all¡¯s eyes were also burning as he sighed with emotion. as the Supreme Truth concretization carrier of the entire universe, the human embodiment of truth, it can be said to be the world, truth, and universe itself ¡­ Naturally, I won¡¯t reject those who pursue the truth and those who pursue his back.¡±


    Mengmei trembled as well. She understood the logic behind it. They were limited by the worldview of traditional human society. They were facing the entire universe and nature.


    She was shocked and confused.


    ¡®Kuafu Zhuri ¡­¡¯ The footsteps in pursuit of the truth ¡­ Perhaps the legends of the ancient times were really ancient history ¡­ Kuafu has really pursued the truth, ignored all etiquette, and strode forward madly. He¡¯s just as crazy as Medusa ¡­¡±


    Huala!


    A gate of God filled with white light opened.


    The hundred thousand feet giant was the first to enter and stood on the other side of the door. A blurry silver-white light flickered.


    As the embodiment of truth, the voice of the entity with an abstract meaning of the chaotic primordial truth of the multiverse was clear and sacred.


    truth and Dao have never rejected living beings who pursue themselves.


    but you have to know that it¡¯s just to offset the threshold and pay the passage fee. You will have to pay a price that even you can¡¯t imagine, and an unimaginable death.


    ¡°You, are you really going to take a step forward?¡±


    Medusa did not answer, but her expression was firm.


    She walked in without any hesitation and disappeared into the eternal light door.


    At this moment, all the gods ¡®expressions changed drastically. Envy, jealousy, desire, expectation, fanaticism, scolding for being stupid, and countless other expressions were fixed on their faces.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    he¡¯s simply a complete lunatic!!


    ¡°Besides pursuing the truth, there are other things! This isn¡¯t the whole of life!¡±


    ¡°If you leave, what will happen to the devil World?¡±


    They cursed in their hearts again. The devil World was going to be in chaos.


    At the same time, they could not help but look at the door that was emitting light ¡­


    This door symbolized the door of truth, the origin of the world, the mother stream of the universe, and everything that all the beings in the universe were pursuing. Everything was inside ¡­


    Was Medusa really going to enter the origin now?


    This was a huge opportunity?


    Everyone had the same thought: He also wanted to step into the door of truth. The truth that they had been pursuing for thousands of years, the mysteries of the universe, was right there!


    But in the next second, his thoughts stopped.


    They did not dare to step forward, so they took a step forward like Medusa.


    It was obvious that this wasn¡¯t just a huge opportunity, but also a terrifying danger.


    What kind of terrifying price and danger did he have to pay to go to the land of origin?


    Only a lunatic like Medusa would dare to step forward.


    They couldn¡¯t be that crazy. If they heard the Dao in the morning, they could die in the evening.


    And their merit ¡­ It wasn¡¯t enough.


    He might die if he went up? Can¡¯t afford to pay the passage fee to the door of truth?


    Medusa might be tyrannical and known as the origin Demon God, but from the beginning to the end, she seemed to have been benefiting the people of this world. The ancient sorcerer Babylon Kingdom, resisting the Cthulhu evil god, establishing the demonic world, and becoming the ancestor of the system of potions were all great actions that benefited the people ¡­


    If this was the case ¡­


    Out of all the living beings present, perhaps only Dao Chang Sheng, Ermin, and green vine Earth Mother had accumulated enough, but to give up their lives for thousands of years? The fetters of this world? The lives that he protected?


    The cute girl looked at the door of truth and suddenly thought of the door of truth in steel Alchemist. There was also an incarnation that symbolized truth, the world, one, and the source of power inside. The living beings in the world collected the passage fee to the truth and carried out an equivalent exchange ¡­


    Perhaps the merit he had brought to the world was already enough to pay the passage fee ¡­


    However, these people hesitated.


    This was merely entering, but he still had to pay a huge price.


    It was not that they were not as talented as Medusa. In fact, their primitive cultivation qualifications were far superior to Medusa¡¯s, but they all had ties and concerns. They were not as ruthless as Medusa, who had left all by himself.


    in a person¡¯s life, there are not only dreams, but also family, friendship, home, and all kinds of other things.


    and Medusa¡¯s life is only filled with dreams.


    ¡°She has always been the purest seeker.¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone laughed bitterly. Medusa¡¯s aptitude was far inferior to theirs, only slightly above average. To be able to make it this far, she was indeed a terrifying lunatic. She was one of the most determined group of people in the ancient sorcerer era who pursued the truth ¡­


    They were completely impressed!


    Bang!


    The door slammed shut.


    ¡°The daolords and Medusa have both disappeared.¡±


    perhaps, these two are the same kind of people, both purely pursuing the truth and the great Dao.


    however, it also represents the two extremes of the seeker. One is born, decisive in killing, fighting for everything, and plundering everything ¡­ The other secludes from the world, indifferent and natural, not fighting for the world, leisurely cultivating.¡±


    ¡°We are far inferior to them.¡±


    one of our Dao-seeking hearts has long been sealed by the mortal dust, and it is stained with dark red rust.


    The gods whispered.


    The scene today was a huge turning point in their lives.


    The terrifying impact it brought to them was enough to change their lives. It was as if they were looking at the sky from the bottom of a well, like cicadas that had been hibernating underground for more than a decade, ignorant and self-satisfied, thinking that the earth was the whole world, but now, they had broken through the dark earth and seen the beautiful Midsummer!


    These two pure seekers left, determined to pursue the truth, which also made them do a lot of reflection on themselves. They had wasted a lot of ridiculous time over the years, fighting for fame and fortune, and abandoned their cultivation.


    Ermin suddenly sighed and couldn¡¯t help but show a smile of blessing. She couldn¡¯t help but be envious and wish him well,


    ¡°Those who wholeheartedly pursue the Dao must be blessed by the Dao.¡±


    She recalled what she had said earlier, and it seemed to have carried on from the beginning to the end today. It was vividly reflected in these two people.


    the world is balanced. The birth and death of all living things exist in it. The price is equal to the amount you get ¡­

 Chapter 631

    ?


    631 The essence of truth (2 in 1)


    Xu Zhi did not want to bring Medusa along at first.


    However, since it was so fierce, he brought it over directly, because he also knew that Medusa would soon face a terrifying crisis after the Phoenix. Without a Guardian, Medusa would soon be reduced to the same situation as the Phoenix today ¡­


    After all, after Phoenix, it was Ermin¡¯s turn to die soon.


    Do you think Medusa is stupid?


    She also knew this, which was why she decisively abandoned everything and chased after him.


    He had lived for thousands of years, so he was naturally very calculative!


    She was a ruthless person.


    She knew that there would soon be no place for her in the Three Realms.


    In front of him was a rare path to seek Dao, and the God of creation had descended, so he was willing to risk everything ¡­ Only by going all out would he make such a crazy move.


    To anyone else, this fat sheep was extremely fat and tender. Now that it had lost Ermin¡¯s protection, it would not be able to resist during its dormancy. It would definitely be slaughtered and eaten ¡­ Xu Zhi himself was reluctant to kill this fat sheep. He had been cowering in the pond in the yard all this time. Every time he went out, entered, and passed by, he would be extremely envious. How could he let others take advantage of it?


    So, since she had such a bold idea, she brought it along with her.


    it¡¯s because I suddenly had a bold idea about her.


    Xu Zhi said.


    As for the chaos in the devil World?


    That was inevitable.


    Ermin had fallen into a deep sleep, and it was only a matter of time.


    He might as well take Medusa away in advance. The best way was to let Ermin, who was in charge of the underworld, solve the chaos in the demonic world in advance while she had not fallen asleep yet.


    Medusa has left. The inheritance of the origin deity warden¡¯s potion system in the demonic world will not be cut off. There is. high probability that she will use the existing major potion powerhouses to strip away the potion organs fused with their bodies, regather the evil god organization, and create a new second generation evil god, the second origin deity Warden ¡­ As for who can take the position and fight for the new position, it will depend on the individual¡¯s ability.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought to himself and speculated about the future.


    the demonic realm that Medusa is in charge of is about to change hands, and the demon Realm is also fighting for a new master. The rulers of the two worlds will be reshuffled to see who can reach the Dao integration ¡­


    The pressure on Lin Hongfeng and the others was also reduced by half.


    After all, they control a destructive weapon-the divine body of a Dao Lord. With four gods guarding the sea of consciousness and the countless demons of the demon world of the nine Heavens working together to activate this body, it won¡¯t be easy for others to target it. ¡±


    Previously, everyone would have attacked them, and even if they controlled the bodies of daolords, the martial Palace would not have been able to resist!


    But now, there was the devil World in front of them ¡­


    The situation was different.


    This was also one of the reasons why Xu Zhi had taken Medusa away. It was not only for Medusa¡¯s safety, but also to cause chaos in the devil World. If a group of people began to seize power in the devil World, it would be impossible for the tough demon world to work together.


    His face was calm as he continued to organize his thoughts.


    after all, the demon race has been suppressed for countless years since the ancient era of the Qing Emperor. They were captured everywhere to be used as mounts for alchemy and medicinal herbs. It¡¯s time for. new world to rise. Perhaps it will become the real six worlds and the situation will be completely stable ¡­


    The place of death, the underworld.


    The devil race¡¯s magic medicine cultivation, the devil realm.


    The cultivation sea of consciousness of ancient Immortals, the immortal world.


    The incense dynasty and Mount Shu, mortal world.


    The ethereal Plane, the land of bizarreness and fear.


    And now, the newly born demon world ¡­


    ¡°As for the origin Demon God? As you can imagine, the next origin demon gods should be inherited from generation to generation. After all, without the blood of eternal life, only the capable can inherit it. Except for the first generation, it¡¯s passed down from generation to generation. When the previous generation dies of old age, they¡¯ll be the next Master of the demon world ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi kept thinking about it. He had agreed to take Medusa away at this time because he had considered many conditions. As he tidied up, he stood at the other end of the portal, on the other side of the orchard, waiting for Medusa to enter.


    Whoosh.


    Through the bright door, a petite woman slowly walked in.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    On the other side.


    The internet was in an uproar.


    In ¡± spore evolution ¡°, the ¡± sorcerer Community ¡°, which was originally a sub-forum, was a big fire. However, because it led to the six realms of reincarnation, it was a paradise that was open to the public. Although it was a sandbox for spore evolution, which was still a high-level and Orthodox one, there were still too few people, so the popularity was quickly covered.


    However, at this moment, a piece of news broke the balance.


    [ the death of the daolord, Medusa running away from home! What is the purpose of the God of creation¡¯s descent?


    Meng Mei directly spoke.


    In the latitude courtyard where she posted on the internet, calling for the spores to evolve,


    ¡°My brothers who are still transfiguring creatures on the sandbox, pay attention! Keep an eye on Medusa, she¡¯s probably going to be there next! As an internal member, a sudden game event may occur soon. Please be mentally prepared!¡±


    What was he doing?


    Everyone was baffled.


    Medusa, why did you suddenly come to our sandbox?


    That was too bizarre. Wasn¡¯t Medusa sleeping in the demonic realm? how could she suddenly come to the courtyard where the species originated and to the God of creation? what exactly happened?


    Mengmei also paused for a moment. With a few simple words, she explained the course of the world, and everyone was shocked!


    A daolord had died?


    A war for the inheritance happened?


    The system Terminator, a brother player, had led the Valkyrie to control the daolord¡¯s body and resist?


    Then, the era of the world changed, and the God of creation descended?


    Although there was a lot of information, it was still a normal situation and logical. However, what happened next made everyone lose their calm. They were so scared that they had goosebumps.


    Medusa had caught up!


    A screenshot was released, and in this short period of time, a crazy amount of information rushed into the minds of every player.


    ¡°F * ck! A ruthless Man of the Century!¡±


    most people¡¯s legs would have gone soft, but Medusa is still so strong!


    he has the demeanor of US players. If we go against him, we¡¯ll become Immortals. If we go along with him, we¡¯ll become mortals. Back then, we also wanted to sit on the chair of the God of creation. He could sit on it, but we couldn¡¯t? ¡±


    ¡°I control my fate, not the heavens!¡±


    ¡°Shh! Lower your voice!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the God of creation overhear us.¡±


    A group of oddly-shaped trees on the hillside were whispering to each other. They still didn¡¯t forget about the counterattack plan and continued to read the forum outside.


    Someone asked.


    f * ck, this is not Medusa¡¯s first challenge. Has she done this before? ¡±


    ¡°The God of creation once gave me a flower?¡±


    ¡°Mengmei, you have to be strong! I¡¯ve calculated it with my fingers. You were green from the moment you were born, and you were destined to have a rough fate. There was a calamity in your life, and you would have such an ending! I have a treasure here. As long as you wear it, it can help you resolve this tribulation ¡­ (Forgiver. jgg)¡±


    ¡°He deserves it! Who asked her not to chase after him (picking nose)¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. This is Shi Mei. She¡¯s usually full of flowery words and obscenities, but at the critical moment, she¡¯s a coward! You¡¯re as timid as a mouse!¡±


    ¡­


    The cute girl¡¯s face darkened on the spot.


    These guys only knew how to be keyboard warriors. In that kind of situation, they definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to go up.


    People with a normal brain wouldn¡¯t rush up, okay!


    She refused to admit that she was a b * tch. She widened her eyes and said, ¡± how can you guys slander my innocence like this? can you call this b * tch? I¡¯m being reserved! I am the one who loves him, but what about Medusa? She¡¯s only pursuing the truth, and she¡¯s only leeching off his body. She¡¯s a slut!¡±


    Everyone laughed like crazy.


    What¡¯s the use of you being so full of yourself now?


    At the critical moment, he was instantly scared.


    Among all the players, the most cowardly one was the cute girl, the kind who didn¡¯t even dare to kill a chicken. She made a living by being wretched, farming crazily, researching intellectual property, and kidnapping big shots to get her money ¡­


    The appearance of the alchemy Emperor added fuel to the fire.¡±If you keep wearing pin ru¡¯s clothes like this, you won¡¯t be in such a bad state ¡­ As long as one was brave, the God of creation would give birth! (Chin resting)¡±


    ???


    The cute girl was also instantly dumbfounded.


    She quickly said, ¡± cough, cough, cough. By the way, you¡¯re still evolving a sandbox. What species are you evolving into? You¡¯ve been in there for four to five days. When Medusa comes in, she definitely won¡¯t recognize you. Bring a group of players with you and help me. This is your territory, make trouble for her! You¡¯re ruining her good thing!¡±


    The alchemy monarch was speechless.


    He was silent for a moment. He didn¡¯t think that Mengmei would be so perverted to think of such a move?


    He was simply too sinister.


    The alchemy monarch coughed. ¡± I don¡¯t know much about your Affairs and grudges. After all. I have seven wives ¡­ I won¡¯t get involved in this. I¡¯ll just continue to act as a creature on the side. It¡¯s none of my business. After all, Medusa is an old acquaintance. Although she doesn¡¯t know me, I don¡¯t want to get involved with her. ¡±


    The cute girl was instantly furious and immediately called out to the players in the evolution sandbox,


    ¡°Tell me, whose side are you guys on? He would definitely help his own people! Whoever helps me mess with her, I will reward them with a large amount of sand coins. 10000 sand coins per person! At the same time, if you successfully evolve into a species in the future, come to my side and work for me! This Empress is about to celebrate my 5000-year birthday, there¡¯s nothing wrong with raising a few pretty boys to Rise Up!¡±


    What 5,000-year birthday?


    When everyone heard this, they were all wondering why Mengmei was so flirtatious.


    Just how excited was this fellow? didn¡¯t he always say that age was a girl¡¯s Secret?


    However, in an instant, many players could not remain calm. The benefits were huge, and more than half of the players immediately signed up.


    A group of small ants on the ground revealed an excited look. brothers, let¡¯s activate our latest plan and show Medusa our power!


    she¡¯s the one who has seen the cruelty of society!


    offending the cute mascot is equivalent to offending all of us players!


    ¡°Hmph, let her know the consequences of offending us, the fourth calamity!¡± Someone sneered, as if a group of eunuchs were conversing with someone in a dark corner, trying to make a fortune.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, how can she be considered a ruthless person? It¡¯s time to show her our might, we¡¯re the real ancestors!¡±


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi waited for a while before Medusa walked in.


    The land that was open to her was very small. It was just a small path from the entrance of the courtyard and the 30 square meter evolution sandbox in the middle.


    The moment Medusa walked into this space and time, she felt that her speed had changed, as if she had stepped into another strange vortex of time.


    Huala!


    The time in the surrounding world suddenly changed. It was as if he was standing in the void, overlooking the rise and fall of the entire world. He was standing on the highest dimension, surpassing all things in the world.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡±


    She widened her eyes.


    From the moment she stepped into the orchard, she had entered the normal flow of time on earth. It was no longer a hundred years a day, but a day after a day.


    This was the normal speed.


    She walked slowly and carefully in the ancient land of the origin God with the reverence of a Pilgrim.


    Strange and ancient mottled walls surrounded them.


    Behind him was an ancient door, as if he had entered an ordinary farmer¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°Such a huge courtyard is the living quarters of a hundred thousand feet giant?¡± She looked around. is this the origin? ¡±


    She had many ideas.


    Perhaps it was a vast white space.


    Perhaps it was a holy golden Palace.


    Perhaps it was a land formed by countless mirrors.


    He did not expect it to be so ordinary ¡­


    ¡°The great Dao is the simplest? A farmyard?¡±


    She turned around and found a rusty hoe lying behind the door. She sighed, ¡± the hoe of creation? It¡¯s tens of thousands of feet in size. Is it a God relic that can cultivate all living things and create the world?¡±


    ¡°This is simply unbelievable.¡±


    She walked forward step by step, looking at the two sides. She followed the narrow path at the entrance of the courtyard and slowly walked forward. Finally, she came to a sand tray.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡±


    She saw a scene that she would never forget.


    Birds sang and flowers bloomed. The Green Mountains and rivers made it look like a small paradise.


    The creatures that lived on this land were extremely unimaginable. They were changing their forms almost every second!


    The fish walked out of the sea, shed their scales, and gradually grew on their fur, turning into beasts.


    The two front hooves of the two beasts were gradually covered with feathers. Finally, they turned into two wings and flew into the sky, turning into an Eagle.


    Everything was changing.


    The world was transforming into the image of the sea changing into fields. Life revealed its most fundamental nature here, and it was flying at a rapid speed almost every second.


    ¡°This is a wonder of life.¡±


    Medusa¡¯s entire body trembled, and her expression froze in an instant. A look of disbelief appeared in her eyes. a kind of creature, a kind of plant, has actually begun to transform into different forms and evolved into all things.


    It was beautiful.


    She was almost intoxicated by this beautiful scene.


    Almost every kind of evolution contained the profound mysteries of the laws of life and had an infinite future. Observing here for every second would give him a new understanding of the essence of life.


    Every second was a huge fortuitous encounter, and hundreds of thousands of life forms were evolving.


    ¡°This is the origin? The origin of life contains the endless truth.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to look at it for too long. Her eyes reluctantly jumped over the land and finally landed on a courtyard at the entrance of the ¡± land of origin.


    In front of the courtyard, there was an ancient wooden chair, and on it sat a hazy giant surrounded by divine light.


    ¡°The truth ¡­¡±


    She slowly knelt down, extremely pious.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s body was shrouded in light and shadow, and he did not say a word.


    He only lowered his head to look at the petite girl who was 1.5 meters tall. The view in front of him had only shifted from the orchard at the back of the yard to the front of the yard. The front and back of the yard were less than a few dozen meters ¡­


    But they were already in two different worlds.


    ¡°You may rise.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s voice was slow and light as he looked at the spores that had grown from nothing in the evolutionary sandbox in front of him. It was a magnificent scene and he said, ¡± this is the origin of life that you want to see.


    ¡°The origin of life?¡±


    Medusa stood up and slowly turned her head in respect. She looked at the sand plate again and observed it carefully.


    All of a sudden, the strange creatures that were evolving on the ground started chirping loudly. The leaders of each race led their races into formation, as if they were dispatching soldiers and generals, quickly forming a strange pattern on the ground.


    ????¡­.


    The densely packed ants formed a pattern, which was a common scene on the street. Two puppies were connected together and doing strange movements. At the same time, they were also making strange ¡± ah ah ah ¡± sounds, full of the smell of the countryside.


    Xu Zhi could not react on the spot.


    the origin of life ¡­ So that¡¯s how it is ¡­ Medusa was also obviously stunned for a moment. She looked at the puppy¡¯s exercise, shocked and full of admiration. is this the essence of the truth? ¡±


    The essence of truth?


    ¡°No, the essence of life is death and rebirth.¡± As soon as Xu Zhi¡¯s voice fell, the military formation pattern on the ground rapidly aged and died, turning into a pile of bones.


    ¡±

 Chapter 632

    ?


    632 Truth and warmth (2 in 1)


    Originally, these little ¡± ants ¡± running on the ground were arranged in an orderly formation, with dense and enchanting pictures of f * cking dogs. They wanted to let the other party see the cruelty of society!


    However, in an instant, they rapidly withered and died in front of the two giants, walking towards the end of their lives. Then, a gray-white scene appeared.


    [ you have died. Do you wish to restart? ]


    The moment he clicked on it, they had already turned back into spores and were once again born in the cold winter sea.


    ¡°What the f * ck?¡±


    ¡°Instant death?¡±


    ¡°No, in this situation, it¡¯s an instant causalion!¡±


    I¡¯ve been evolving for so long. I was so close to success, and now I¡¯m dead? ¡±


    f * ck, f * ck, f * ck, the water is too cold. It¡¯s getting cold!


    The water was too cold. Being resurrected in the water in the middle of winter was not a warm ocean environment. As a single-celled creature, it was basically a cold environment.


    Before this, they had been hiding in the wooden house and boiling water in a wooden bucket. In the warm water inside, they began to transform into spores again. How could they bear this moment?


    And further away.


    In a small underground wooden house, the alchemy Emperor and a group of players were secretly watching everything through the window.


    ¡°Hahaha! What a bunch of jokers!¡±


    ¡°You want to watch such a dirty and perverted dog film?¡±


    ¡°As expected, we were right not to seek death like them.¡±


    I¡¯m laughing so hard that I¡¯m peeing. This is too tragic. That¡¯s ice water. It¡¯s like a three-month-pregnant baby swimming in the river in winter when it¡¯s snowing heavily. Just thinking about it makes me shiver in the cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to follow the big boss.¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone laughed so hard that they were having stitches.


    Most of the people went to seek death. At first, they were also eager to try and felt that it was very exciting, but they still stopped. Reality proved that they were still very intelligent.


    At this time, the alchemy Emperor, who was also li Shengjiang, looked at the familiar origin Demon God. The vast figure and everything that was once familiar had actually come to the origin of the world of all things. He only felt that it was bizarre.


    He was like an adult who had returned to the amniotic fluid that had nurtured his embryo and seen the origin of his life!


    This was a great opportunity ¡­


    However, the price he had to pay was hard to imagine.


    ¡°But no matter what, we meet again.¡±


    He lowered his head and looked at the secret room filled with potions.


    At this time, he was using the time flow to evolve the creatures here. He was like a crazy Alchemist from the origin of life, using the extraordinary power of various potions to carry out ¡± life refinement ¡°, and with the help of extraordinary potions, he evolved life in the liquid in the alchemy altar.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. Let¡¯s hide and see what will happen.¡± Li Shengjiang had a serious look on his face. it¡¯s very likely that some mechanism will be triggered. This is the safest measure. We just have to watch quietly.


    He looked at Medusa and did not have much thought to interact with her. Instead, his vision gradually blurred, and he thought of another person who had accompanied Medusa all year round.


    ¡°It seems like I¡¯m still a little late, Ermin.¡± He stirred the VAT with his wooden stick. Inside was a new cell, and it was floating up and down in a sticky blue colloid liquid.


    A species was still slowly taking shape.


    ¡­..


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he narrowed his eyes meaningfully.


    Previously, he had been worried that they were too cooped up. They knew that evolving in a warm environment and an icy and snowy environment was too difficult and cruel, so they were not willing to evolve in such an environment.


    Before his eyes, he would definitely have to die hundreds of times in the ice water before he could develop the corresponding ice and snow Creature¡¯s evolution chain.


    At this moment.


    Medusa¡¯s face was still filled with shock.


    Ever since she came to this mysterious land, she had never been able to calm down. She lowered her head and looked at the ants dying of old age and withering with time. She couldn¡¯t help but think,


    ¡°Is this the truth of the world?¡±


    from their evolution to the reproduction of the two animals just now, to the death of old age and the rebirth of new life ¡­ This series of events seemed to have allowed me to see a complete life.¡±


    ¡°This! It¡¯s the essence of life!¡±


    She widened her eyes. She knew that even the communication between animals had a deeper meaning.


    the great God of creation ¡­ at this moment, medusa could not help but look at the blurry giant of light in front of her. it was as weak as a helpless child, and she almost wanted to go forward and hug this figure and occupy the entire world.


    She knew that it was not a living creature, but a natural imagination similar to wind, fire, Thunder, and lightning, symbolizing the truth itself.


    It was the ultimate pursuit of all living beings in the world. There was no substantial concept of truth, and all living beings wanted to possess it and occupy it. It was the most precious treasure in the world. It was precisely because of the existence of truth that this place was as beautiful as a dream world.


    She almost couldn¡¯t help but tremble all over. She kept approaching him nervously, her eyes urgent and excited. how can I get close to you ¡­


    Xu Zhi chuckled. you¡¯re already here, very close ¡­ You only have three days to feel your body.¡±


    Medusa was stunned.


    When she came back to her senses, the mysterious light had already returned to the house in the land of origin. The door closed with a bang, leaving her standing alone in the land of origin.


    Hualala!


    The cold wind blew, sweeping up the fine fallen leaves in the sky and turning them into a small tornado that hit her knees.


    Medusa raised her head alone and looked at the clear blue sky. She lowered her head like a vast God and demon, looking at the small mountains, rivers, and trees under her feet.


    She suddenly realized that her life seemed to have been compressed once again. Her time seemed to be sitting in a speeding carriage, speeding madly on the track of time!


    She was too fast!


    She was almost unbelievably fast!


    Sitting in the carriage named time, it was as if at this moment, the mountains and rivers, the sun, the moon, the stars, the universe, life, dimensions, matter, space-time, ethics, karma, all of them were left behind!


    ¡°I¡¯m evolving.¡±


    She clenched her fists and felt that every part of her body was undergoing a wonderful change. It was changing shape almost every second!


    Just like all the living beings on this land, she suddenly had a feeling that she would soon be like what she had seen before.


    He would turn into a fish and walk out of the sea, shedding his scales and turning into a beast.


    He would transform into a beast, covered in feathers, flying into the sky, and turning into an Eagle.


    She was accelerating, and the flow of time was approaching the land of origin.


    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m approaching the truth.¡±


    The time in the surrounding world suddenly changed.


    It was as if she was standing in the highest void, in the highest dimension. Time changed inexplicably, and she was moving at an extremely fast speed that surpassed all things in the world.


    ¡°Wuwuwu ~~¡±


    The beautiful giant snake-haired girl knelt on the ground and looked at the surrounding scenery. She suddenly felt that she had come into contact with everything she had been pursuing. She could almost see the end of the world through a thin veil.


    She looked at the tightly shut door and sobbed.


    A wave of faint praise spread through the air.


    what a wonderful origin. The land of origin, the origin of all things in the universe. The lowly living beings of another world, step toward the door of truth.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Spore Evolution Forum.


    ¡°You bootlicker!¡±


    Looking at the screenshot of Medusa¡¯s huge figure, the cute girl gritted her teeth again. What¡¯s with the singing? A face full of sincerity? He felt very angry at first glance!


    He made it sound like it was very precious.


    In the past, I would just squint my eyes and roll around casually!


    Meanwhile, the other players were loudly acting pitiful, shouting for Mengmei to compensate them.


    that¡¯s why, in order to stop Medusa from being a bootlicker, we played this dog film to tell her that this is what happens to bootlickers!!


    ¡°Hurry up and pay me my salary!¡±


    10000 sand coins. I feel like I¡¯ve made a huge loss this time.


    ¡­.


    Seeing this, Meng Mei felt that something was wrong.


    He felt a little uneasy.


    These guys were so wretched. Could it be that they were not helping either side, but secretly messing with him and Medusa at the same time?


    However, she was too lazy to think about it.


    After all, he still had to rely on them to get things done, so he still had to act like brothers.


    What if he didn¡¯t pay them, and they turned around and did something to him? She gritted her teeth and swallowed it down. She paid them their wages directly and could only tell them, ¡± give me your game account number. I¡¯ll make sand coins! Keep an eye on it and do things quickly, don¡¯t do it again!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, big brother!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the reward, Big Boss!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll give you the money.¡± Meng Mei typed while sitting in front of the computer. She silently picked up her little notebook and wrote down the IDs of these fence sitters one by one.


    On the other side, there was also an uproar.


    It was because the alchemy monarch had spoken.


    Excluding cutie pie and the racer of Mount Haruna, the system Terminator was serious but had a problem with its values. Balloon fish was du Xue¡¯s personal bootlicker. The only serious one was alchemy Emperor.


    This person was still very reliable.


    At this moment, he spoke,


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough, regarding the dispute on Mengmei¡¯s side, I still have to share my opinion! As everyone knew, Medusa was in pursuit of the truth. She was really craving the body of the God of creation, not like this person.


    Why did he say that?


    we must first understand the definition of truth and the concept of the God of creation ¡­


    The truth that Medusa was after, the God of creation was the incarnation of truth. He was a high-dimensional existence like the pillar God of the ancient Lava Land. As the ¡®fate¡¯ of the lava universe, he was the only Supreme Being in the timeline.


    In a world, if all living beings, plants, nature, and countless experts could form a pillar God, what about the myriad heavens and worlds?


    What about the 129600 worlds?


    What about the billions of living beings in the vast universe?


    What about level 9, level 10, and all the other unknown powerhouses?


    The God of creation should be the incarnation of the ultimate truth that was formed by the interweaving of life, the universe, time and space, nature, and various concepts ¡­ So, if Medusa wants to possess the truth, it¡¯s to strip her body. Cutie, you like people, so there¡¯s no conflict between the two of you.¡±


    Mengmei: ¡°??? ¡±


    Her face darkened. What kind of analysis was this?


    Are you a science student?


    However, it seemed to be true.


    However, the other onlooking netizens also instantly understood that the big boss was indeed a Big Boss. The alchemy Emperor could be described in two words:


    He was reliable!


    He was going to be the peacemaker and counsel the cute girl.


    At the same time, as the players ¡®eras increased and became stronger, they even broke through to become gods and had a clearer understanding of the concept of the existence of the God of creation.


    let¡¯s skip this topic first. I¡¯ll explain what¡¯s happening now, as well as the situation and the situation, and the impact on the future of US players ¡­ Now, Medusa has been introduced into the land of origin and has been baptized there. Just like us, she has become the first species and has been through the rapid evolution of life.¡±


    All the players were shocked.


    As expected, the big boss was direct and explained the main point.


    Medusa was about to evolve?


    The Cthulhu evil god was going to evolve again?


    Just thinking about it was unbelievable. How terrifying would that be!


    you have to know that we were the ones who evolved Cthulhu back then. At that time, our level was very low, and there were many loopholes and flaws. Now, with Medusa¡¯s vision, I¡¯m afraid ¡­


    At the same time, there was no doubt that although this was a great opportunity, it was not a terrifying opportunity that ordinary creatures could bear.


    Most creatures would die of old age in a short time at such a speed, but Medusa had the blood of immortality, which was why she could do it ¡­ So, according to my current rough estimation, there are some conditions to achieve the miraculous encounter of ¡®opening the door of truth¡¯. ¡±


    Everyone held their breath.


    The alchemy monarch continued, ¡±


    first, you must pay a sufficient equivalent exchange. Second, you must have the bloodline of the God of creation. Third, you must accumulate enough merit as a passage fee.


    This also gave us a new path. In the future, if we want to obtain this fortuitous encounter and ¡®backtrack the origin of evolution¡¯, we can work towards this direction. After all, after becoming a god, we can evolve again.


    The higher the realm of the overlords, the more terrifying the adjustments they can make to their bodies and species. They can readjust all their flaws.¡±


    Everyone was silent.


    This sentence was clearly directed at a certain group of people.


    He had to accumulate merit points and think of a way to obtain the blood of eternal life. At the same time, he had to be prepared to pay a sufficient price to exchange for it. It was very harsh, but the return and the return were equal.


    He had gained a lot. Maybe he could really take this path in the future, praying to the laws of the universe, the truth of all things, the Supreme great Dao, and the God of creation. He would pay an equivalent exchange and open the door of the origin of truth.


    it¡¯s like a ritual to summon an evil god from the dark and obtain power? ¡±


    ¡°Bah! But it¡¯s quite similar.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the price of going home after we leave is quite high, so I¡¯ve decided not to leave the house and stay at home! I¡¯m a person who loves my family!¡±


    ¡°Get lost, you won¡¯t be able to get out, right?¡±


    ¡­.


    Everyone went crazy.


    It seemed that his world view had been completely perfected a little more, and a truly vast universe had truly opened up at this moment when he came into contact with level eight gods and above.


    Now that he thought about it, a level eight God was just a powerhouse in a small world. To the entire vast universe, he was the one who had truly walked out of the threshold and was a truly weak little brother.


    Screenshots.


    A young lady with snake-like hair was sleeping beside the divine chair of creation as she hugged her legs with her slender and soft white arms while the cold wind blew on her in the snow.


    She looked very pretty, very cute, and very cute.


    However, everyone knew that this Big Boss was a battle maniac. This was probably called the contrast moe.


    Li Shengjiang continued, ¡±


    at present, Medusa has fallen into a deep sleep after coming in for a short while. According to our intelligence, she should have been more than 40 years away from her deep sleep, and only a short while has passed ¡­ It could already be predicted that Medusa was now 7000 to 8000 years old. After this wave, her lifespan would at least be hundreds of thousands of years.


    As for hundreds of thousands of years?


    He could be considered the oldest in the history of biological evolution! Of course, from an objective point of view, the current number of lives is no longer important for eternal life.¡±


    At this time, someone asked, ¡± since Medusa is asleep, why don¡¯t you take the opportunity to climb up? wouldn¡¯t you be at the mercy of others? ¡± He grabbed her, posed her, and explored her body.


    cough, cough, cough. This is what I¡¯m going to do next. Speaking of Medusa¡¯s influence on us right now, although Medusa is asleep, he has still opened up his indescribable state. Although it has been opened to the minimum, it is still not something we can bear ¡­ Currently, the entire sandbox is affected by an unknown force, and everyone is trembling.¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Even though it was extremely weak.


    The entire evolution sandpit was still like a world-ending disaster. Many plants and animals in the Green Mountains and rivers withered and died from the shock.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Was there still any trust between people? Why don¡¯t you believe us!


    it¡¯s foreseeable. In the words of our online game, this time, it¡¯s an unexpected plot event. The sandbox environment has changed, and a new ¡®game scene¡¯ has been unlocked. Medusa¡¯s pressure has enveloped the entire land, and this pressure will affect the evolution of new extraordinary species during this period of time. This is a miracle ¡­


    This Big Shot analyzed in an orderly manner, and everyone instantly reacted.


    Medusa had descended, and her might was very terrifying. However, it was very likely that a true extraordinary species would appear if she evolved under this kind of might. It was a plot event where danger and opportunity coexisted.


    If he made good use of it and evolved into a transcendent species, there might be a chance!


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    the new game setting has been unlocked!


    ¡°It will last for three days!¡±


    ¡°Brothers, charge!¡±


    in any case, he just happened to die and turned back into a spore, evolving into a species. Victory or defeat depends on this one move!


    The group of people were instantly excited.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    &Nbsp; crack.


    Xu Zhi left Medusa in the yard in the cold winter and closed the door.


    The wind was howling outside, and it was a few degrees colder.


    Then, he hung his black down jacket on the shelf beside the door. A white porcelain young housekeeper was already standing in the kitchen, cooking hot dishes that were full of fragrance.


    Even though he no longer needed these things, he was still used to living a ritualistic life.


    Xu Zhi was as calm as if he was the master of the house. He went into the kitchen and handed the Phoenix egg to her directly. boil it in a big pot and put in some spirit tea.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The young girl answered crisply and took the egg.


    Xu Zhi turned around and took two steps away from the kitchen door. He thought about it again.


    He didn¡¯t feel at ease.


    He turned around and said, ¡± by the way, I want the kind of warm maple tea that has just been picked in the food industry ¡­ As for the rest, add more mystical materials according to your craftsmanship and don¡¯t be thrifty ¡­ You should know that it¡¯s not like it¡¯s winter. It¡¯s better to go home and drink a cup of warm tea.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so warm,¡±


    Phoenix¡¯s consciousness was blurry. She suddenly remembered the figure she saw before she died. It was the figure of the God of creation. She was filled with happiness and surprise.


    as expected, my mission in this life has been completed ¡­


    ¡°God has come to extradite me.¡±


    I believe that all living beings in this world would be extremely envious and look forward to it, right? ¡±


    The Phoenix felt as if it was immersed in a warm ocean, as if it had returned to the scorching red environment it was born in.


    She recalled the first scene.


    In the most ancient period of destruction of the Babylon Kingdom, the God of creation had descended. He had a conversation with Medusa, held Medusa in his arms, and finally took himself away.


    He was very envious at that time, and then he also enjoyed that warm embrace.


    Its crisp and pure voice was suddenly filled with happiness. now, I am already in the warm arms of the God of creation, feeling the embrace of God. This time, Medusa can not be like me.

 Chapter 633

    ?


    633 Meeting the Phoenix again


    xu zhi told the ceramic robot housekeeper to cook seriously. then, he left the kitchen, which was filled with the smell of cooking, and went to the sofa in the living room to sit down and wait for the meal.


    quietly looking forward to the process of eating was also a kind of enjoyment.


    the two of them are about to die. They don¡¯t have any Dao protectors and are in danger. I¡¯ve finally brought them here and settled them down temporarily ¡­ Only then can we be considered safe.¡±


    Xu Zhi glanced silently at the boiling hot water in the big pot in the kitchen, then shifted his gaze. It passed through the door and looked at the snake-haired girl who was leaning against the chair with her legs curled up in the snow.


    The arrangement for the Phoenix was naturally prepared from the very beginning.


    The cycle of her re-cultivation this time would not be short, because she would be starting from zero. Although phoenixes were born as sixth-grade lifeforms, they still needed to plan for the long term. However, there were actually benefits to this. Re-cultivating her realm, all the flaws and weaknesses in her previous cultivation could be fixed step by step, achieving perfection.


    Medusa, on the other hand, had been brought in at the last minute.


    ¡°I do have a bold idea.¡±


    He looked at the door and seemed to see the snake-haired Banshee who was sleeping and waking up at a high speed. her Cthulhu evil God¡¯s body can¡¯t keep up with the times anymore. The various organs and tissues are also relatively defective ¡­ After all, these species were evolved from the first batch of players who evolved in the beginning.¡±


    In other words, he could no longer keep up with the times!


    Although the overall structure was still full of potential, there were flaws all over the body. It was like a high-end car with all kinds of small flaws in the gears and chains inside.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped, this was left behind when it was forged.


    At that time, his ideas had caught up, but his knowledge level had not.


    The biggest difference between Cthulhu and other creatures was that it was an amalgamation of countless creatures, and it had extremely high requirements for the basic combination of life.


    Normally speaking, even if the Phoenix, Mother Earth, green vine, or even Emperor Qi were to enter, ignoring the fact that they could not achieve eternal life, and return to the flow of time of creation, there would not be a huge qualitative change and terrifying improvement after more than 100000 years.


    and Medusa has one.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes sparkled as he sat on the sofa with a serious look on his face.


    her body structure just so happens to have this characteristic. Her entire body is made up of hundreds of biological parts. Right now, she¡¯s personally reconstructing, evolving, and transforming her entire body. Using hundreds of thousands of years of evolution, she¡¯s adjusting her own body ¡­


    I¡¯m looking forward to the new version of Cthulhu that she created by herself ¡­ No one knows better than her how to evolve and change this body.¡±


    she is the only cultivator in this system, the one and only. No one else can move forward with her.


    Looking at the scene outside, Xu Zhi was still very calm.


    After all, Cthulhu, the most powerful evil god in the later stage in history, had an infinitely strong individual realm and was also a battle maniac. He was destined to be his number one fighter.


    At this moment, letting the players evolve into creatures in this indescribable and oppressive environment seemed to be killing two birds with one stone. He had to admit that his improvisational strategy was perfect.


    ¡°Let her stay in there for three days, which is three hundred years. As for how to deal with her after three hundred years, we¡¯ll have to see ¡­ It will depend on the level of her evolution in these three days. It doesn¡¯t seem good to throw away the combat power of a high-level God ¡­¡±


    Furthermore, three days was more than enough for many things to happen.


    All the sandpits and even the small universe worlds would undergo many drastic changes.


    As for the Phoenix ¡­


    Xu Zhi was just about to say something.


    The ceramic girl from the kitchen brought hot dishes and a plate of Phoenix eggs over. She placed them on the table carefully, emitting an alluring smell.


    Phoenix spirit tea.


    Xu Zhi suddenly felt a little emotional and nostalgic.


    After all, he had packed a big pot and filled the refrigerator, but he had finished it in the end.


    Xu Zhi was not in a hurry either. He finished his meal seriously and then slowly began to taste the tea. It was extremely delicious and had an endless aftertaste. It was indeed worthy of being the most precious natural treasure in the world. It was an existence that could split heaven and earth and Burn the sun and moon.


    Finally, Xu Zhi looked at the ceramic girl who was clearing the food. you did well.


    many spiritual materials, spiritual liquid, and heavenly materials and earthly treasures have been brewed, and the medicinal properties have been fused ¡­ As expected of the magic core implanted in the kitchen robot, she began to analyze the delicious characteristics of the food and finally said, ¡± however, it¡¯s about to hatch. After all, the incubation period of this existence seems to be very short.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Xu Zhi had asked her to wash the dishes and do the housework. He had also made arrangements for Phoenix, and he had even made arrangements for her a long time ago.


    ¡°From the looks of it, she has indeed improved a lot. Back then, it took an entire night for her to hatch. It was enough to cook an entire pot of her. Now, she is about to wake up. There is no chance at all. However, it is only natural ¡­¡± A gentleness flashed in Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I need to prepare.¡±


    Xu Zhi stared at the Phoenix egg and felt that he was quite busy. He had dealt with Medusa outside the house, and now, he had to deal with the Phoenix inside the house.


    She had followed his orders to split the world apart. She had a gentle and quiet personality and had been cultivating in peace, not causing any trouble for him. She was simply the most worry-free person Xu Zhi had ever felt.


    Look at Carolyn? Di Qi? Medusa?


    Which one of them doesn¡¯t mess with you every two or three days? All of them were ruthless, sinister, cunning, and crazily calculative. They were not free at all.


    Medusa has been baptized by the evolution of the land of origin and has had a great fortuitous encounter ¡­ The Phoenix created a world for me. Now that she¡¯s back, how can she not have any fortuitous encounters? They should also receive the baptism of evolution from the land of origin.¡±


    After all, they were both immortal, and the side effects of longevity were not a problem.


    Xu Zhi frowned.


    however, unlike Medusa¡¯s special fusion structure, the four genes of the Phoenix have already been fixed. They will not benefit greatly from the evolution, but they will more or less have the effect of being perfected, and the fortuitous encounters will still be great ¡­ In addition, we should add some external forces and various natural treasures to allow her to achieve perfection during the baptism.¡±


    Medusa was undergoing her baptism outside. She was wild, so Xu Zhi did not want to pay attention to her.


    However, Xu Zhi was still very serious about the baptism of the Phoenix¡¯s evolution.


    He stared at the Phoenix egg that was almost broken and closed his eyes slightly. Ermin is right. A man can not compete with others.


    you¡¯ve never been like the others, fighting for fortuitous encounters and opportunities everywhere and doing as you please. Now, I¡¯ll fight for you too.


    ¡­.


    In the world of the six paths of reincarnation.


    King Yama opened his Ice Phoenix eyes and summoned the black and white impermanences, ¡± open the Treasury of the netherworld and bring all the rare treasures of the six Dao world and the food world here!


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The black and white impermanences bowed slowly.


    not long after, the treasures in the netherworld, the entire six paths reincarnation, all kinds of rare and unique treasures, shimmering with five-colored divine light, piled up like a mountain, were placed in front of him.


    ¡­.


    In the small universe world.


    Carolyn, what have you been up to recently? ¡±


    Xu Zhi opened his eyes and walked through the space above the planets with a slight frown.


    Recently, Caroline had been missing. After returning from Shangguan man¡¯s place, she seemed to be curled up in her room, studying something strange.


    I think so. From the time Shangguan man checked those newspapers and analyzed the system of other worlds, she learned a lot. With her personality, she¡¯s not afraid of being infected by those strange books. She probably turned her head away when she saw the names. Xu Zhi did not think too much about it and stopped the first divine official to collect all the heavenly materials, treasures, and all kinds of mystical items on the planet.


    ¡­.


    The six realms.


    In order to fight for the power of the demon Realm and the devil realm, a terrifying war still broke out.


    However, the martial Palace was a tough nut to crack. They controlled the bodies of daolords and had four gods in their sea of consciousness. Their combat power was exaggerated to the extreme, so the experts all turned to compete for the demon world.


    At this moment, in the demon world.


    The Church of Light.


    The saintess opened her eyes. Wearing a white priest¡¯s robe, she knelt in the Cathedral and worshipped the statue of Hermes. there are disputes in the demonic world, and goddess Ermin of the underworld is dealing with the dispute. Should we also fight? ¡±


    the Church of Light doesn¡¯t need to have too much connection with the demon God¡¯s inheritance. It¡¯s enough to preach and gather faith. Hermes sent down a divine decree and opened the treasure vault of the Church of Light.


    After thousands of years, the Church of Light had accumulated a lot of wealth.


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi opened his eyes again.


    He was dragging the entire phoenix egg with one hand. At this moment, the Phoenix egg was also slightly hatching.


    Huala!


    Five-colored rays of light flickered, and threads of particles floated in the air. A Holy and vast aura from the distant past pounced over.


    Finally, a baby Phoenix covered in golden flames slowly broke out of the eggshell. She let out. crisp, surprised cry and curled up in Xu Zhi¡¯s palm. Great Creator ¡­

 Chapter 634

    ?


    634 The true ninth-rank and rebirth (2 in 1)


    The little hatchling lay in Xu Zhi¡¯s hand with a face full of longing. Its face was filled with happiness, and it felt as if it had returned to the warm embrace it had when it was first born.


    so difficult. A tier 9 is really too difficult ¡­


    The Phoenix could not help but lie on Xu Zhi¡¯s palm and excitedly said what she had never said to anyone before,¡±I¡¯ve already seen that realm ¡­ It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too difficult. There might not even be one in ten thousand, one hundred thousand, no, even one million gods who can reach that terrifying realm!¡±


    Before the Phoenix died, she had already gained a lot and made a breakthrough.


    Xu Zhi sighed with emotion and did not say anything. He just listened quietly and gently stroked its cute little head.


    Wuuu ~~


    She whimpered in satisfaction like a little puppy and continued to rub against Xu Zhi¡¯s palm with a soft and affectionate look. the ninth level is already terrifying. Is there any realm above the ninth level? ¡± Tenth level? I can¡¯t even imagine it anymore. Can I really pursue the truth to the end?¡±


    Xu Zhi continued to stroke the bird¡¯s back gently.


    The Phoenix had a look of longing on her face. She leaned into Xu Zhi¡¯s arms and looked up. eighth-grade? ¡± she said, full of desire. Ninth-rank? Tenth level? What is the end? when will I be able to truly walk to the end and be with you?¡±


    ¡°You can do it,¡± Xu Zhi laughed.


    The Phoenix did not say anything. Her face was filled with longing as she lay on Xu Zhi¡¯s hand. Xu Zhi was not in a hurry to say anything.


    Phoenix and Medusa did not like him.


    Instead, he liked the ¡®Dao¡¯ and pursued the ¡®truth¡¯. As the God of creation who was the embodiment of truth and the great Dao, he was the ultimate goal pursued by countless experts.


    Mengmei, on the other hand, was more special ¡­


    It was not an ordinary path at all.


    She didn¡¯t covet the great Dao or the truth, but she really only craved him!


    However, if he were to say who he thought most highly of and admired the most in the entire sandbox, it would undoubtedly be Phoenix.


    The Phoenix had been pursuing the Dao all her life. She had been pursuing the Dao with all her heart.


    He didn¡¯t have to worry about anything and never caused trouble for himself. His realm was also very fast, and he kept going into seclusion to deduce his realm. He was simply the most ideal bug race hero.


    In fact, on the path of the ninth step, she was the one who had walked the deepest.


    What was the ninth-rank?


    Xu Zhi had already gotten the answer from the Phoenix, because the Phoenix was now fumbling on the path of the ninth-rank, which allowed Xu Zhi to completely understand the mystery of this realm.


    The core characteristic of a tier 9 was the fusion of the soul and the body.


    His mind and soul were perfectly controlled and integrated. His soul and body were no longer separated from his 100 trillion cells. The undying nature of this realm was terrifying. Even a single cell could be reborn with a drop of blood, restoring the soul and body.


    It was just that kind of ¡­


    ¡°Across the galaxy¡±


    an existence whose lifespan is calculated in tens of thousands of years.


    ¡°No matter how many level eight gods there are, they are still like a nest of ants.¡±


    ¡­. An eternal and ancient existence.


    In order to kill such an ¡®undying existence¡¯, other than being completely annihilated, the only way was to use a special soul attack to wipe out the soul in every cell.


    The breakthrough to rank-9 could really be described as a path. It would allow one to completely control all the cells in one¡¯s body. It was like a General¡¯s soul splitting to completely control the one hundred trillion cell soldiers in his body.


    Don¡¯t think it¡¯s easy.


    A hundred trillion, what kind of concept was that?


    This number was too huge. To ordinary people, it was just a string of numbers. It felt like a hundred million.


    Let¡¯s make a comparison:


    There were only seven billion people on earth.


    For example, you want to completely control the movements of every human in the seven billion people and treat them as puppets, letting them eat, drink, and defecate. What, you say this is difficult?


    And it was only seven billion on earth. What about one hundred trillion? There was a total of about 15000 parallel universes ¡®earth!


    Well, the difficulty of controlling cells naturally couldn¡¯t be compared to the difficulty of ¡®mental control¡¯ humans and other foreign life forms. One¡¯s own cells wouldn¡¯t resist, so it was naturally very easy to control.


    However, such a huge number had already proven the terrifying difficulty. 15000 Earth¡¯s human population was an unimaginably fine and huge amount of Soul Control.


    This was a spiritual realm of ¡°soul formation¡± and ¡°soul forging.¡±


    Therefore, the further one advanced, the more impossible it was to fight above one¡¯s level.


    It was just like how no matter how strong Medusa was at the heavenly Emperor realm, she could only fight against a level eight God because her Hua Gang clone had broken through to level eight. At this time, she was already a different kind of powerful level eight God.


    Now, he roughly understood that level 8 and 9 were two different species, this was a true universe level 9 life form.


    The path of the ninth step was different for every species.


    The path of a normal superhuman was the length of a hundred trillion cells.


    The path of a Phoenix was the length of 130 trillion cells.


    Before she died, she had already completed 30% of this path. As a general who controlled more than 40 trillion cells, it was enough to prove her level of genius.


    ¡°However, she¡¯s still dead now ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi frowned. While he was impressed by Phoenix¡¯s hard work, he kept thinking.


    ¡°From another point of view, this is enough to prove the terrifying difficulty of the ninth rank. If we don¡¯t consider the fact that the Phoenix can be reborn, right now it¡¯s equivalent to ¡­ An extremely talented God who didn¡¯t care about external things and focused on cultivation only completed 30% of the transformation to rank-9 after 8000 years of life. Then, he died of old age!¡±


    This was an almost impossible goal for an eighth-grade God!


    The higher the realm, the more terrifying it would be ¡­


    Even Xu Zhi could not help but be overwhelmed with shock.


    Was this really a realm that a level eight God could break through?


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t break through it with normal methods ¡­ This was too terrifying, and the difficulty was so high that it was inconceivable! Even someone as strong as a Phoenix can only complete 30% of the journey if she focuses on the Dao. An ordinary God would basically be dead after walking 10% to 20% of the journey.¡±


    Xu Zhi frowned. It was only at this moment that he was completely aware of the development of the situation. perhaps the ninth-order Zerg empresses of the previous generation in the universe, as well as other civilizations, did not break through by force using such a hardcore method. Instead, there are some special shortcuts and methods? ¡±


    ¡°Rank 9 ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi closed his eyes.


    After a while, he still couldn¡¯t figure it out and could only shake his head.


    After all, Carolyn, Phoenix, and even di Qi had simultaneously deduced this path. This meant that they had no other choice other than this path.


    If they couldn¡¯t find a new path, how could he be stronger than them in terms of knowledge and talent?


    That was not the case.


    if a level eight God is considered normal, then a level nine God is a bit dreamy and beyond the latitude and nature Realm for my path of deducing the sandbox. No wonder I can use laws and phenomena beyond the natural laws.


    in any case, a Phoenix¡¯s lifespan is unlimited, and there¡¯s still her next life. If she keeps walking down this path, she¡¯ll definitely break through. When she controls all the cells in her body, she¡¯ll be a weak ninth-rank, and in theory, she¡¯s not a true ninth-rank.


    This was because it was only a double qualitative transformation of his body and spirit. He had to do it behind closed doors and did not absorb any external energy ¡­ When it absorbs a huge amount of energy like a sponge, it will become a complete ninth step body.¡±


    Every realm was a qualitative change in energy, and a huge amount of energy was a necessary condition for breaking through.


    For example, many rank seven heavenly emperors, Ermin, Dao Changsheng, and di Qi, were already on the verge of breaking through to rank eight, but they were stuck because they didn¡¯t have enough energy to absorb, so they had to slaughter all living beings to collect energy.


    The amount of energy needed to break through to the ninth step was naturally much greater, but there was also a problem in this aspect.


    ¡°However, rank-9 is not like killing people and snatching enough energy ¡­ It¡¯s as easy as breaking through, you have to become a weak type 9 and completely transform into that kind of lifeform before collecting them.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm as he gently stroked the young bird in his hand.


    The Phoenix enjoyed the caress of the God of creation in peace. She suddenly wished that she could stay there for the rest of her life.


    However, after a while.


    everything in the world has its own balance ¡­ Xu Zhi suddenly said, ¡± Phoenix, you have been ordered to descend upon the primordial world and create the world. The destiny of this life has been completed. The great Dao of heaven and earth will naturally bestow its grace.


    Phoenix¡¯s clear eyes widened with anticipation. Oh, the great God of truth ¡­


    Xu Zhi stretched out his hand and pointed.


    ¡°Time has the power to change everything ¡­ Go!¡±


    Whoosh.


    Phoenix could only feel her time accelerating as she rapidly approached adulthood. She sat on a train called time, and everything around her turned into an illusion as she flew away.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    She opened her eyes wide and felt her body changing. She suddenly felt so happy. She knew it was a great opportunity from the mighty force of the world.


    ¡°You have to fight for everything on your own.¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed and looked at the Phoenix, who was flying forward quickly.


    She was only at the sixth step of life, and she was rapidly approaching adulthood without even cultivating. Her lifespan was only a few hundred years, but there were visible changes in her body. She was rapidly aging and was about to transform into an egg again.


    Huala!


    A phoenix egg with a Hazy Flame started to flow again, and it lay quietly in his palm.


    Xu Zhi no longer hesitated. He stood up and went to an oven near the refrigerator next to him.


    The oven was white and transparent, with the delicate feel of porcelain.


    A lot of the furniture in the entire room had been modified by Xu Zhi to be made of this kind of high-density material that belonged to the entire clan. After all, ordinary ordinary things were as fragile as a piece of paper.


    As for the oven for the entire clan¡¯s cells, he had already prepared it before he brought Phoenix here.


    Buzzzzzz!


    Xu Zhi picked up a huge, white, smooth, square porcelain pot and put in the heavenly and earthly treasures of various major worlds, as well as a large amount of water. The rich energy on the colorful glow began to turn into a clear spirit liquid.


    This square porcelain pot filled with spirit liquid was just right for the square oven.


    Huala!


    The oven started heating up.


    ¡°The man does not fight, so no one in the world can compete with him.¡±


    you don¡¯t want to fight, and you¡¯re indifferent. In that case, I¡¯ll fight for a huge opportunity for you.


    Xu Zhi looked at the Phoenix eggs floating in the various spiritual liquids of heavenly materials and earthly treasures in the oven, and his expression became heavy.


    in fact, my idea of letting Medusa return to the land of origin and reshape her body came from my initial plan for you. My original intention was that you were born in the oven, and now that you have returned, you should have gotten a good opportunity again in the hundreds of thousands of evolutions.


    Although it is a single life form and has basically been fixed, the benefits will definitely not be as great as Medusa¡¯s, there should still be good results.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent so much effort to woo you, Don¡¯t Let Me Down.¡±


    Xu Zhi stared at the oven for a while, and his heart ached a little as he looked at the spirit liquid inside.


    In just an hour, the Phoenix continued to grow, age, and turn into an egg again. It broke out of the shell like a cute little bird, breaking out of the eggshell for the first time and looking at the whole new world.


    she was also extremely excited.


    He felt as if he was wandering in the warm ocean. This was a great opportunity. He was adjusting the structure of his body. This would be a ¡®long¡¯ journey of life that would last hundreds of thousands of years.


    In this space, Phoenix felt a familiar feeling again. It was the exact same scene, as if she had recalled the very first moment.


    ¡°This is the real mother¡¯s embrace?¡±


    a squarish space. It¡¯s Alive!


    ¡°These white walls are cells ¡­¡±


    a living thing! I¡¯m in the body of a living thing!


    She was full of surprise. The Hatchling broke through the eggshell and looked at the white square world. She felt that this was an even larger eggshell and thought it was incredible.


    This was an unimaginable fortuitous encounter.


    The world was too vast, full of the unknown and mysteries. Even though she had stepped onto the path of the ninth step, she still did not know many mysterious things.


    ¡°Wait, no, this is, this is ¡­ A solid shell made of white cells ¡­?¡± She was completely at a loss, and a terrifying thought quickly exploded in her mind.¡¯This is an eggshell! A square-shaped egg? It¡¯s constantly heating up. Is there an unknown ancient existence outside hatching the eggs?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the God of creation is outside ¡­¡±


    ¡°Was I born in this way?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve returned to the origin of life.¡±


    It sobbed, its crisp and pure voice suddenly filled with happiness, feeling that it was a great honor.


    Xu Zhi stared outside for a while, feeling very nervous.


    He had indeed come prepared.


    This oven had been created by observing Carolyn¡¯s technique of creating all things.


    Although he could not create a planet, he could create a living oven with a magic core in it. It could control the temperature and heat itself, just like a high-grade alchemy furnace.


    Although it was alive and had an AI, it couldn¡¯t have fed itself anything.


    He turned around and said to the ceramic girl, ¡± change the water and the dried heavenly and earthly treasures every hour. Don¡¯t be stingy. This process doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s day or night. Remember to add a large amount of warm maple tea. After all, no matter how strong it is, it¡¯s still an egg hatching. It¡¯s the weakest moment of life. You need leaves to not feel strange ¡­ It lasted for three days.¡±


    ¡°Master is merciful.¡± The ceramic girl was extremely touched. This huge price was enough to prove the importance of this existence and the position in her heart.


    At the same time, he added leaves to create an environment for birds to hatch. It was so considerate.


    And when compared to the other existence outside, one could see the difference:


    In the courtyard in the middle of winter, the cold wind was blowing. This kind of attitude of not caring about anything was like the difference between Ice and Fire.


    don¡¯t worry, master. I¡¯ll keep an eye on him regularly. The ceramic girl said.


    Xu Zhi nodded and turned to leave the living room, ready to return to his room.


    He suddenly took a few steps, worried. He turned around and said, ¡± remember to put the replaced spirit liquid in the refrigerator next to me. I have a use for it.

 Chapter 635

    ?


    635 The breakthrough plan


    Xu Zhi returned to his room and left the cooking to the Butler.


    Huala!


    He sat in front of the desk in his room, facing the cold sunlight outside the window. He silently picked up a pen and organized his thoughts.


    now, both of them have three days ¡®time. Stop in my courtyard for three days.


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself about the number.


    At this time, these two people were just about to reach the end of their lives and didn¡¯t have Dao protectors. It was a good time to bring them in. While avoiding danger, they could also undergo a transformation.


    ¡°However, the death of the Phoenix this time has allowed me to completely understand the mysteries of the ninth rank. It¡¯s even more terrifying information.¡±


    ¡°Level nine is too terrifying, too magical, and simply inconceivable. Compared to a level eight God, it¡¯s like the difference between a God and a mortal! As expected of another qualitative change, the difference is like heaven and earth.¡±


    ¡°After all, although the energy of a rank eight God is highly concentrated and has undergone a qualitative change, it still belongs to the category of energy bombardment. It¡¯s essentially the same attack pattern as a rank seven heavenly Emperor, while a rank nine God already involves law attacks.¡±


    the Phoenix told me that not even one out of a million gods can break through. It seems like it¡¯s not an exaggeration. Xu Zhi was a little surprised.


    Finally, he tapped the tip of his pen and made up his mind.


    ¡°I still have to start with Carolyn! It¡¯s definitely impossible for an ordinary person to achieve this with an ordinary cultivation system. However, the ¡®eternal life of the Grim Reaper¡¯ system and the advantage of the magic cores ¡®computing power. It¡¯s only possible if you bring billions of living beings into the world of your brain ¡­¡±


    previously, if the human-shaped pillar God had devoured the two pillar gods, the virus ¡®computing power would have expanded, and it could have reached such a height with the combined efforts of billions of supercomputers and magic core creatures.


    As a life form with fate, that was a unique characteristic of his life form. However, that was a shortcut ¡­ However, it wasn¡¯t the right way. The borrowed mental energy and divine sense were from the devil path ¡­ And to destroy this crippled type 9, all we have to do is to kill all the computer life forms under him. Even a True Blood reincarnation is not possible.¡±


    That was why Xu Zhi had suppressed the pillar God at the time. The direction could not be led astray. With the precedent of crooked ways, it would be very difficult to correct the right path of cultivation.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi was in high spirits. He felt that his goal had been very correct!


    Very correct!


    The magic core system, coupled with the ¡± eternal life of the Grim Reaper ¡°, had expanded its advantages, so it was possible to step into grade-9 as soon as possible! After all, there were unique advantages in it.


    In the beginning, the development of the isodarian civilization was also off the charts. It was as fast as the speed of their destruction. This made Carolyn too young. She was only 2000 years old, so it was very likely that she could become a high-level God!


    Xu Zhi felt that since the strong people of today could only use this hardcore and primitive method to force a breakthrough and could not find a second way, he would use this method to break through!


    When he broke through, he would have his first tier 9 SSR, the true Overlord of the universe. Then, with a higher vision, he would let this tier 9 God reverse-engineer other ways to break through to tier 9, allowing other gods to enter.


    Xu Zhi could not help but laugh.


    this is the best method. The vanguard of the rank 9 Army, with Carolyn at the forefront, will be able to break through the threshold, and then perfect the breakthrough method ¡­ ¡°The remaining reserve rank-9 Vanguard is Phoenix. She can make use of her eternal shamelessness and re-cultivate a few more lives to reach rank-9. However, due to the cultivation system and biological characteristics, her breakthrough is still too slow. Medusa can also use this method to reach rank-9, but when she does?¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression became strange. He was getting old!


    The strongest late-stage was still the strongest late-stage after all. It would be fine as long as he slowly developed.


    Three days would be three hundred years.


    Xu Zhi was not in a hurry to settle them down. Which world would be the most suitable for the two of them to be sent out of seclusion in the future?


    ¡°And during this period of time, li Shengjiang is also going to cause trouble! It seems that he wants to use the pressure brought by Medusa¡¯s arrival in the three days to completely evolve his own species!¡±


    he must be here for Ermin¡¯s death. I¡¯ve been working hard for almost a week, and I¡¯m quite interested in his species.


    As he thought about this, he felt that it was not easy to be the only serious player.


    He couldn¡¯t help but look back at the previous scene. As the God of creation had just descended, the sandpit of the world had already been transformed into the six realms. With the death of the daolord and Medusa¡¯s departure, there had been disputes everywhere.


    They were fighting for the next Master of the devil World, and it was a big fight.


    ¡­.


    The netherworld.


    Ermin opened her eyes slightly and smiled. green vine, the mother Earth, is too mysterious. She told me that Medusa is doing well now and that there is no need to worry.


    When the devil World changed hands, she turned a blind eye.


    Because she was going to sleep soon, she didn¡¯t want to care too much.


    What she was most worried about was Medusa suddenly disappearing. With the departure of the God of creation, her dream had finally been fulfilled, but how was she now?


    After all, they had been together for six to seven thousand years, from the initial arch-enemy to the last two Magi of the old era, the gravekeepers of two eras, it was impossible to not have feelings for each other.


    at the same time, green vine Mother Earth told me a strange news ¡­


    She looked through the ancient tomb of Tartarus and murmured, ¡± after more than 6000 years, my teacher will return in the next 300 years.


    This was almost impossible for her.


    Because the dead can not be brought back to life, and she was the one who buried him. But she hesitated, holding a glimmer of hope and expectation that she could see that figure one last time before she fell asleep.


    Grantham, the legendary name, was still unforgettable to her.


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly.


    cutie pie is so sneaky. She used Medusa and the alchemy Emperor¡¯s information to pull Ermin to her side. She wants to get involved in the demonic world again and let her other disciple, Hu haihan, snatch the position of the origin Demon God. She¡¯s pulling her disciples to the top everywhere, while she hides behind a woman to live off her? ¡±


    Time and time again, he couldn¡¯t do this himself, so he helped his disciple to the top and became familiar with it.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face darkened.¡¯Are you brother Fu mo?¡¯


    ¡°¡­. Now, Mengmei is no longer interested in the demon world. After all, the demon world is also the ultimate player system, so they are more or less on our side. Snatching the demon world will maximize our benefits.¡±


    What if Hu haihan really became the origin demonic god?


    She was no longer a snake-haired demoness ¡­


    The shape was ¡­


    Nine-Tailed Demon Fox?


    Xu Zhi recalled the time when he was still an all-knowing scholar. The cute little fox sat in the carriage and traveled the world with Medusa, who looked on coldly from the side. The group of people had even been noisy.


    It was as if a lifetime had passed.


    Even Hu haihan had been promoted. It was truly a case of a new generation replacing the old with new talents.


    ¡°Although the demon Realm is still being watched, it should be able to hold on.¡±


    Xu Zhi took a look and did not have any intention of interfering at that moment.


    In comparison, he paid more attention to the ninth-rank test subject: Caroline and the level 9 experimental field of the small universe era, this was the real big world, the size of a Huaxia territory.


    He stood up and said,


    half a day has passed while I was dealing with the emergency here. The small universe has also undergone a 50 to 60 years of transformation. A new era might have been born.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s gaze fell on the stone star, and he suddenly felt that something was not right. They had finally come up with the decomposition and synthesis technology. but What is this? ¡±


    He saw a giant snake made of mosaic, which looked like the gluttonous snake in pixel games.

 Chapter 636

    ?


    636 Chapter 646-a brilliant era is setting sail (2 in 1)


    Xu Zhi¡¯s gaze swept over.


    This pixel gluttonous snake had actually been personally created by them using their own splitting and convergence technology!


    ¨C Biological alchemy.


    The method to operate the mind was very simple.


    Using mind power to split the cells was like using mind power to break down a piece of bright red pork, turn it into meat particles, and then shape it. Then, using a ¡± regeneration ¡± spell, the flesh and blood would grow, and they would be glued together again.


    To make an analogy, it was like the industrial process of artificial steak in a modern assembly line.


    in fact, the basic level requirement is not high. Level four or five can be broken down with spiritual power. After all, their cell particles are too big and can be seen with the eyes. It¡¯s just like breaking small stones. However, the workload is heavy, and their level is too low. I can only break them down one by one and then put them back together ¡­


    When Xu Zhi saw the mosaic snake, even he had to say, ¡± hardcore!


    Just how much work was this?


    One pill after another ¡­


    How long would it take to disassemble this?


    As expected, these players all had liver cirrhosis.


    Even now, he was still dancing with joy, thinking that he had successfully created life.


    At this moment, a group of strange creatures were on the ground. They were wearing white coats and holding notebooks, looking up at the snake.


    as expected, the simple decomposition and synthesis of cubes can not create souls!


    this snake has its own consciousness. It was an experiment, Bai Xiaojun. After breaking through to the sixth rank, it successfully adapted to the environment and turned itself into a low-pixel creature. It then fused with other cubes and underwent a transformation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put the seeds one by one on his mosaic.¡±


    ¡°Human body refinement! Even if we don¡¯t see the truth, we¡¯ve finally opened the door to the truth!¡±


    ¡­.


    Hearing these words, Bai Xiaojun¡¯s face darkened.


    He had the highest realm and had broken through to the sixth rank. He had also adapted to the environment and evolved into a mosaic creature. Naturally, they wanted to use him as an example and make him into a suppression-level strategic weapon.


    Bai Xiaojun quickly said to the surrounding players, ¡± rank 6. After I get more familiar with the decomposition and synthesis techniques, I¡¯m afraid the speed will become very fast. I¡¯ll really become a gluttonous snake, able to eat cubes one by one, constantly getting bigger and thicker. I¡¯m only 18 meters tall now.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid your husband won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± A player pushed his black-rimmed pixel glasses and looked like a scholar. sample number 007, I personally suggest you exercise restraint.


    Bai Xiaojun: ¡°??? ¡±


    What f * cking restraint, do you know how to speak? Can¡¯t we have a pleasant conversation?


    However, everyone was still excited and continued to discuss.


    our biological characteristics are evolution and adaptation to the environment. Not only can we evolve into a species that can adapt to radiation, but we can also become mosaic creatures. We can integrate into this planet and then transform ourselves.


    we personally think that being able to become a mosaic creature is related to the assimilation characteristics of this race. Otherwise, it would not be so easy to evolve.


    my suggestion is that since we¡¯ve become pixelated animals, we can take the path of the demon race and enter the space of the sea of consciousness as primordial spirits. In a space with high concentration of energy, we can transform and evolve!


    ¡°Good idea! But how do we do it in the sea of consciousness?¡±


    ¡°Rubik¡¯s Cube! although I don¡¯t have the Rubik¡¯s Cube gene, I personally think that the structure of the underground gem country is very similar to a Rubik¡¯s Cube. Taking the octahedron of gems from them might be the raw material for building an internal space! The Rubik¡¯s Cube and the dimensional storage, we still have information on Wizards.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to contact my brothers over there.¡±


    ¡­.


    Under Xu Zhi¡¯s curious gaze.


    They had successfully obtained the octahedron crystal from the country of gemstones, and after half a month of hard work, they had actually created a spatial storage prop.


    And at this time, the universe war broke out.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°Star Wars!¡±


    this is too f * cking horrifying. Is this a universe-level hell mode world? ¡±


    On this planet at night, countless Asura Dao Warriors looked up at the starry sky. They felt as if huge fireworks were blooming, and they completely realized how small they were.


    Universe year 231.


    Shi Xing and CyberTAN had already left the universe and knew each other¡¯s planets. At the same time, they had established a map of the universe and used the universe¡¯s astronomical equipment to observe most of the environment in the entire starry sky.


    The two planets understood each other¡¯s existence at the same time.


    At the same time, they discovered that in the center of the universe, there was a huge and boundless main planet.


    This ¡± center of the universe ¡± was the main planet of the past. Carolyn had separated several hundred mu of planets from this planet. At this time, this ¡± center of the universe ¡± was extremely vast, as large as the territory of a country in China. There were countless precious resources.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    destroy! Destroy! Destroy!


    A war broke out between the two transcendent planets. Over the years, many heavenly emperors had been nurtured in large numbers, wanting to fight for the center of the universe.


    The two races, battleships, martialists, and mechanical armors in space were torn into pieces of wreckage, floating in the cold universe and turning into space garbage.


    Xu Zhi stood quietly in space and watched the battle unfold. Carolyn left behind that huge main planet with no living beings on it. It was for the various floating civilizations to fight and kill each other! Occupy this vast, unknown central land!¡±


    Any planet would revolve around this central planet.


    Universe year 232.


    After a bitter battle that lasted for more than half a year, both sides suffered too many losses. When they realized that they couldn¡¯t directly destroy the other party, they silently gave up.


    Both sides changed their strategy and descended on the main planet, transplanting the animals and environment of their own planet, transforming the ecosystem, and building their own country.


    They only had one goal:


    Occupy, mine, excavate.


    As this main planet was simply too large, even their own mother planet was like a small ant. This caused the two sides to not meet on this planet and develop on their own.


    The following year.


    Universe year 233.


    As the war was approaching peace, this year, the era of great colonization began.


    The minor skirmishes between the two transcendent planets continued, but they still tacitly stopped the large-scale all-out war. Instead, they began to attack the weaker indigenous planets.


    ¡°Help!¡±


    ¡°An alien monster!¡±


    The extremely weak Planet Blue, pixel planets, and countless other planets were also conquered by them. Some of them were even sold as slaves as natives.


    Planet Blue.


    ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­¡±


    A group of rum natives were wailing. They were extremely weak, without any talent or potential. They didn¡¯t have the power to resist at all.


    ¡°This planet is now our property.¡±


    One of the mechanical Tinder Warriors from CyberTAN, the king of CyberTAN, stared at him coldly. what an interesting life form. Self-camouflage? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a creature with strong reproductive abilities. Every ten months of pregnancy, they can give birth to one child. The women of this race can give birth to one child a year, and they can give birth to at least seven or eight children in their lifetime.


    The number had increased by multiple times.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, this race¡¯s lifeforms are very weak. Their characteristics are only basic intelligence and super reproductive ability, but they will be a huge source of labor for the entire universe. They can even be raised and harvested like straw. Even if they are raised and slaughtered, they will be a good source of life energy and have hope of becoming gods.¡±


    on this planet, we¡¯ll breed them in large numbers. Hundreds of millions, billions, and even tens of billions of them. We¡¯ll transport them to various places as slaves to build the planet. We¡¯ll even kill them and harvest the energy needed to break through.


    we can also sell them to Shi Xing¡¯s group, but only male labor. We won¡¯t give them the opportunity to reproduce. I believe that they also like such cheap lives. At the same time, we can exchange them for some of the planet slaves under their control.


    CyberTAN was a highly civilized and technologically advanced race. In reality, there were only a few thousand of them on the entire planet, and they were so familiar with each other that they could recognize each other¡¯s names.


    One race was only equivalent to the number of students in a middle school.


    this is the cruelty of the great universe era.


    The king of Cybertron lowered his head and calmly extended his mechanical arm to stroke the head of the tribe¡¯s great elder, as if he was a high and mighty human looking down at a Pig in a Pen.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re obedient, we¡¯ll give you enough human rights.¡±


    Pixel star.


    Ka ka ka!


    Wu Lu ~~


    A group of primitive tribes roared at the sky again and threw their Spears.


    they¡¯re a group of special creatures with brute force. They¡¯re very strange, but they¡¯re relatively few in number. Their reproduction characteristics are very slow. Flisa sat in the cold spaceship, looking down at the pixel planet,


    ¡°The natives of this planet will make decent universe soldiers.¡±


    The pixel tribe, which had once defeated the players, could not withstand the terrifying civilization of stone star in the end. They were suppressed, ruled, and wailed in despair.


    ¡°Wu Lu ~~~¡±


    They fell to the ground.


    The White dwarves of the past had become evil dragons.


    However, behind Planet Blue, Sallu, who was hiding, was not exposed. On the pixel planets, the group of players was also hiding very well. The two extraordinary planets did not discover the abnormalities of these two planets, which hid terrifying unstable factors.


    On the central planet of the huge territory.


    With the continuous arrival of slaves from the planet, in a short year, two great Slave dynasties instantly rose to the ground!


    Tall, Sci-fi Buildings.


    In the dark City of steel.


    On one side, there were many strong martial artists and all kinds of cyborgs. On the other side, there was a civilization of pure mechanical armors.


    the epic of the magnificent planet ¡­ It¡¯s too big, too big.¡±


    Xu Zhi gasped in admiration as he looked at the mythical epic of the starry sky. The war had begun quickly without any hesitation. There was only cold indifference and ruthlessness in the negotiations.


    this is a collision between civilizations. Although it¡¯s not the true dark forest law of the universe, and it¡¯s not so cruel to destroy on sight, the strong civilizations have always enslaved the weak civilizations and restricted their development ¡­


    Jungle ecosystem, blood, darkness, and cruelty, this little universe, perhaps, has already simulated part of the real universe¡¯s planet structure.¡±


    Even the kind Zach had become a cruel and cold Emperor of the Universe. He gradually realized that the hero of his race must be the tyrant of other races.


    They had to enslave and exploit the other races to expand their strength and defeat their enemies! If he didn¡¯t want to be ruled by CyberTAN and become a slave again, he could only become the new slave owner.


    And Xu Zhi could see it clearly.


    Sallu of Planet Blue had finally made his move.


    Under the resplendent and bustling starry sky, there was a red plain that stretched as far as the eye could see. The grass-like plants were lush and diverse, swaying on the ground, full of the unique and exotic atmosphere of the planet.


    Ka!


    In the grass, a stone statue with its legs curled up and its head tilted to the right slowly opened its eyes and stood up.


    I was almost beaten to death at that time, and it would take me another hundred years to recover. It¡¯s too slow. With a difference of a hundred years, I would be completely behind, and I would almost certainly lose. However, I already have a new way to recover from my injuries.


    His body was green, and there were black spots on his skin. He was a slender creature with deep eyes and a pair of beetle wings on his back. He had an indescribable mysterious and quiet aura.


    ¡°Do you know why I came to this planet? It¡¯s not just because he looks like a god ¡­¡±


    Sallu smiled and looked up at the stone star in the distance. There was a hint of desire in his eyes. it¡¯s mainly because of the people of planet lamb. Your reproductive ability is too strong. It¡¯s also because of this that I came to this planet ¡­


    I know that they will definitely be colonized in the future. I also know that with such a huge reproduction number, billions of people on planet lamb will be ruled by darkness, and there will be enough resentment, despair, fear, confusion, and resentment.


    ¡°Zac, flisa ¡­¡±


    The black clouds in the atmosphere rolled violently, and a beam of black light shone down.


    back then, you all thought that it was a Dragon Ball. Now, I¡¯ll use the Dragon Ball to defeat you!!!


    BOOM!


    Sallu raised his hands and raised them up.


    I¡¯ve seized everyone¡¯s bloodline on stone star. Naturally, I won¡¯t leave your techniques behind ¡­ I also have the technology to make Dragon Balls.¡±


    the seven Dragon Balls buried deep in the earth that have sucked your despair over the years have already taken shape ¡­


    ¡°Come out! Divine Dragon!¡±


    Hualalala!


    Countless broken souls and twisted darkness on the ground turned into threads that surged into the sky. Like an explosion, they gathered into a Black Dragon that roared furiously!


    not bad. This wish power that¡¯s accumulating darkness ¡­ A cold voice came.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A twisted black Dragon appeared in the air, roaring madly as if it was going to gather all the dark power on the Dragon Pearl.


    The Black Dragon¡¯s brutal, blood-red eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Mortal, Tell Me Your Wish.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Pixel star.


    In the depths of the forest, a group of strangely-shaped pixel animals were hiding in the dark and shivering.


    the era of the great universe has begun. Every planet will have all kinds of terrifying opportunities.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost done.¡±


    if we continue hiding, we don¡¯t have much time left. We have to cultivate.


    ¡°I can only use another method to continue hiding.¡±


    those native husbands can¡¯t afford to feed us anymore. They can¡¯t satisfy our appetites anymore. We can only let other people feed us!


    ¡­


    Huala!


    ¡°Get on the cosmic slingshot.¡±


    They roared with passion as they entered a small space within a Rubik¡¯s Cube and sat on a huge slingshot.


    ¡°To the central planet!¡±


    Screenshots.


    BOOM!


    They turned into tiny meteors and shot into the vast universe, rushing toward the central planet.


    Whoosh.


    ¡°Mom, look, it¡¯s a shooting star.¡±


    On the central planet, in the Western Kingdom of Cybertron, in an ordinary family, a child from planet lamb was standing on the balcony of the third floor, pointing at the sky.


    There were very few people on CyberTAN, but their civilization and intelligence were highly developed. They still did not give the slaves too much pressure. They gave them ¡± human rights ¡°, living in the city, enjoying food, and even some computer equipment and technological entertainment. They were allowed to kill the boring work of working ten hours a day.


    They even felt that it was a gift from a higher civilization.


    Huala!


    The shooting star fell into the garden.


    ¡°Waa! A shooting star!¡±


    The rum kid quickly ran down the stairs and rushed to the garden. He found a square mechanical toy in a hole in the ruins.


    There were a few buttons on it.


    The child pointed lightly, and a ray of light shot out from inside.


    It was a little khaki-colored digital Tyrannosaurus made up of blocks. It was an animated creature that came out of the games that he usually played, and it was not the same style as the real world.


    chosen child, are you the companion of my ancient beast? ¡±


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    The child trembled and was so shocked that he could not speak.

 Chapter 637

    ?


    637 The birth of a new cultivation system


    Why was it a man?


    I want cute little girls! I want to cultivate it!


    The ancient beast was also silent.


    The little boy, however, did not know any of this. Looking at the meteors falling and the mysterious and strange creature from an unknown universe, the awe-inspiring digital khaki little T-Rex, he was overjoyed. I¡¯m Apophis.¡±


    The primordial beast held it in for a while. After sorting out its emotions, it said, ¡± yes, train me! I will grant you great power to save everything, to own everything, and to grow together! A child chosen by the digital world!¡±


    Apophis was instantly excited.


    This young man from a slave family, who was only seven or eight years old, had his eyes wide open in an adorable manner. can you make me stronger? We, the people of the Blue Planet, are the weakest. We don¡¯t have any innate talents!¡±


    just because you¡¯re not born with talent doesn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t become strong. You¡¯re the chosen child, and you have infinite possibilities and a future.


    The primordial beast replied, ¡± I can lend you my power! I am your talent!¡±


    He knew that if he wanted her to support him, he couldn¡¯t just rely on his cute appearance.


    He also had to let the other party see the benefits and value of cultivating himself. He had to let the other party understand that he wasn¡¯t working for free, that this world was real, and that no one was a fool.


    ¡°Lend me your strength?¡± Apophis was confused.


    The primordial beast was silent for a while. As if it had made up its mind, it said, ¡± yes, I¡¯m a young digital Tyrannosaurus. Not only can the primordial beast be summoned by you to command the battle, but it can also be your combat partner. It can possess your body and fuse with you, allowing you to transform into a Divine Dragon. It can lend you the power of a Divine Dragon and fight alongside you!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Apophis was confused.


    The khaki-colored digitalized small Tyrannosaurus gritted its teeth and made up its mind. It approached the little boy and suddenly disintegrated into colorful light particles that merged into his body.


    The cells of both parties merged into the gap.


    It seemed like ¡­


    Large rocks and sand were gathered together.


    It was the special skill of the creatures on the pixel planet that the natives of the pixel tribe had used before.


    Whoosh.


    A comfortable feeling that made his soul tremble and go numb filled his entire body.


    In Apophis ¡®eyes, he found that the entire world was unusually clear and bright-its outline, details, sounds, and movements.


    The entire garden slowed down.


    He lowered his head and found that he was wearing a special pixel Dragon-shaped armor and holding a heavy Dragon-tooth digital long sword. His body had been raised to an incredible level, and every step he took was extremely deep, leaving deep footprints on the ground.


    His pupils had also turned golden, and golden divine flames circulated around them. The aura of the innate Qi around his body surged, and the White Radiance radiating from him circulated. He seemed to have turned into a golden lightning bolt.


    Whoosh.


    He gently waved his sword.


    It was as if he had practiced this vigorous sword-swinging action countless times. He could swing his sword several times in almost one second, leaving afterimages.


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    ¡°I actually ¡­¡±


    He gasped for breath as if he was stunned. Suddenly, he ran to the ice pond in the garden as fast as the wind. As the moonlight shone on the ground, he could see his own shadow. He was wearing an exquisite golden armor, a golden Holy garment like a Saint warrior, and a digital long sword in his hand.


    I have the power of the digital Tyrannosaurus.


    The message that came from the other voice in his mind made him look at his own figure and an unbelievable thought appeared in his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m already ¡­ Divine Dragon Warrior?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At that moment, Xu Zhi felt a little uncomfortable.


    However, he was still somewhat used to it. He had a big heart and continued to read, his gaze sweeping to other places.


    As expected, in this mysterious meteor shower, many children on this planet at the center of the universe picked up all kinds of digital treasure summoning devices and small mechanical cube machines.


    Jabu beast.


    The bada beast.


    ¡­.


    When he saw those guys, the children were elated. They were captured by the cute and powerful digital babies and secretly brought home.


    Good fellow, he¡¯s living off a woman!


    Xu Zhi was smart.


    Although this move of theirs was extremely well-planned and their movements were extremely secretive, they could no longer hide from Xu Zhi. This was his first thought.


    After all, he was a monster cultivator who hid in a small space and needed the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth to be extremely dense. He naturally had to rely on others to provide him with all kinds of energy and resources to cultivate and strengthen the energy in this small space.


    Thus, the best solution was in front of him:


    Let other people support him!


    ¡°These people, after being captured by the Barbarian tribes, they all started to look like they were seeking death. Now, do they all like the life of being kept?¡± Xu Zhi felt like he was about to be rendered speechless.


    However, it really did seem like it.


    He could indeed use the model of Digimon.


    After all, Digimon also lived in a small space. Pixel creatures like them, as Asura Dao, also had an evolution mechanism. They would evolve once at every level, and they could indeed evolve into the ultimate digital form, such as steel Garuru, holy angel beast, mechanical T-Rex ¡­


    At the same time, Digimon also needed someone to support it to become stronger ¡­


    ¡°Perfectly in line with the digital baby route?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as if it¡¯s fate?¡±


    also, what the hell is the combat Fusion form? ¡±


    ¡°But if you think about it, it¡¯s really possible. But isn¡¯t this the natural reproduction talent of the native tribes? Are you sure you won¡¯t have children because of this?¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face began to darken.


    He only felt that there were too many things to complain about, and he simply had no place to complain!


    Was he going to turn this planet into a world of digital treasures?


    But then, Xu Zhi saw another scene.


    As the leader of this group of players, Bai Xiaojun had also descended, but was picked up by a child.


    A huge pixel snake rose into the air, sacred and vast. In the huge luxurious doll-like cute room, it looked down at the dumbfounded high green Star little girl with its sacred dragon eyes wide open.


    chosen child, are you my companion in the space rift? ¡±


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    ¡°Who are you? An unknown alien lifeform?¡± The cute little girl was stunned. She quickly rummaged through the house and put on a combat power monitor on her right eye.


    I¡¯m rich.


    Bai Xiaojun was also overjoyed.


    On this central planet, the probability of encountering high green Planet people was extremely low. In terms of numbers, 90% of the people on planet lamb had to be slaves to build on this desolate and dangerous planet.


    To be able to encounter a rare noble class, this time, the goddess of luck had finally descended on him?


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s a super cute girl.¡±


    Bai Xiaojun¡¯s expression suddenly changed. it would be even better if it was a cute boy.


    He suddenly felt that he was in a bad situation.


    Because his girlfriend was about to kill him!


    She loved herself very much, and she was very big-bellied.


    She did not care how many boyfriends she had, nor did she care how many children she was a mother of. She had always expressed her magnanimity and treated them as her own, but ¡­ She, on the other hand, cared about how many girlfriends she had!


    A jar of vinegar would knock over.


    ¡°If only it was a boy.¡±


    He looked at the cute little girl in front of him and revealed a deeply conflicted expression. He felt that there was something wrong with her beauty, but he didn¡¯t want to give up on this fortuitous encounter.


    ¡°I¡¯m finished.¡±

 Chapter 638

    ?


    638 There are still Immortals living in seclusion on earth?


    Ah ¡­


    Space-splitting throne ¡­


    Xu Zhi could not be bothered and gave up on treating them.


    However, he still had high hopes for this pixel creature.


    Although these guys were full of nonsense, it had to be said that in order to survive, this group of players had worked hard and had made a lot of progress.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the reproduction ability of native pixel graphics could have such an effect. It was indeed a big imagination.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was thoughtful.


    ¡°In fact, the players can still use this system after they die! In the future, there might really be a Summoner¡¯s digital system that lived on the planet ¡­ It seems to have good potential and is in line with the decomposition and synthesis of pixel civilizations.¡±


    at the same time, it has a fusion form. This completely makes up for the flaws in combat ¡­


    wait, decomposition and synthesis ¡­ Could it be that there¡¯s also the ¡®monster refining¡¯ and Monster Fusion school in the future? ¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression suddenly became complicated. He suddenly realized that his potential was not limited to this.


    He instantly reacted. With the character of these players, this wasn¡¯t just a possibility, but a definite thing!


    Sure enough, Xu Zhi quickly went online to take a look and found that the internet was in a mess at this time. There was indeed a desire to continue the pet trend to the end.


    It was called [ brothers, I don¡¯t want to work hard anymore. I¡¯ve already found my next sugar daddy! ] . Within a few minutes, the number of views increased rapidly, and it became one of the most popular posts.


    At that moment, he looked at the title of Bai Xiaojun¡¯s post.


    Everyone felt a chill run down their spines and up to their heads! Good fellow, you¡¯ve finally revealed your true colors? Accompanying rich people everywhere, cheating marriage everywhere, the world is full of my sons?


    A pair of Jade arms could be used as a pillow for a thousand people, and a single red lip could be tasted by ten thousand people.


    The will of the great joy Emperor, the cute and creepy villain, has been inherited by you!


    He opened the post.


    [ preface: riding. human pet in the spring breeze, seeing all the flowers in Chang. an in one day! ] Hello everyone, I¡¯m player Bai Xiaojun from the new universe world, that¡¯s right! Today, I¡¯m bringing an exclusive evaluation of the true face of this universe! I finally revealed my true self-I don¡¯t want to work hard!¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    One by one, the images of digital treasure were displayed, but Bai Xiaojun secretly skipped over her own.


    At the same time, he also talked about various matters.


    At this time, after leaving the poor pixel planet, they finally came into contact with the world view of the universe. Everyone was shocked.


    The scariness of the full spirit, and at the same time, Shi Xing ¡­


    This was especially true for the researchers from the various major research institutes. They were completely shocked!


    The translated language of planet CyberTAN was different. In the eyes of the players on earth, it was not called CyberTAN. Furthermore, since it was developed by Carolyn, there would naturally be no such thing as an Optimus Prime leader. In addition, the people of planet CyberTAN would not reveal their true Tinder to the public. Therefore, they could not find any similarities and thought that it was just an ordinary machinery civilization.


    However, Xu Zhi¡¯s sudden interest in stone star was different ¡­


    It was too obvious.


    ¡°Dragon Ball? flisa? Sallu? Investigate!¡±


    In a certain island country, the expression of the person in charge changed drastically. He couldn¡¯t help but have a thought in his mind. Akira Toriyama? It was probably related to aliens.


    However, the people in the Research Institute and the big shots had an even more terrifying thought.


    With the lesson learned from the past, my world, and the present ¡­


    Although the pixel planet was just a coincidence, they didn¡¯t know about it. They all thought that the two fit perfectly and that it wasn¡¯t a coincidence.


    How could an extraterrestrial civilization project all sorts of things on earth?


    Perhaps, if one were to count the entire history of Earth, there were not only ascendants from thousands of years ago, but also people like Ksitigarbha?


    There were even more recent ascendants, such as the recent ascendants of the Qing and Ming dynasties?


    In the modern era, there were many mysterious Taoists and experts in mysticism who left the universe. Although they were only a few decades or a hundred years earlier in reality, or only in the forties or fifties of the last century, they were thousands or tens of thousands of years earlier than him in another world?


    Now, he had returned to earth and was still hiding in the crowd, living on earth?


    An immortal living in seclusion on earth?


    In the Research Institute, a white-haired old man had a heavy expression on his face. He stood tall and straight. He was silent, and his eyes were filled with disbelief. this isn¡¯t just a probability, it¡¯s almost a probability!


    He looked at the other researchers and said in. low voice under their horrified eyes, ¡± this explains it. It¡¯s because these ancient people passed on the achievements of this alien civilization to those people through divine thoughts. Only then would it be published and widely known ¡­


    Thinking of this, the white-haired old man slammed the table,


    ¡°Contact, find a way to contact the immortal hidden in the mortal world. This is our ancestor! It¡¯s likely that he¡¯s in seclusion in some rural courtyards or mountain villages. Go and find him!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    At that moment, the internet was still in an uproar. No one knew what the major research institutes were doing behind their backs. After explaining the whole situation, Bai Xiaojun talked about her own affairs and the current situation.


    ¡°Brothers, according to our analysis and deduction, this is indeed the most suitable path for US players!¡±


    ¡°What are Yao cultivators? In the words of the primordial world, it was the primordial spirit! Living in the space of the sea of consciousness, which is a space with high concentration of spiritual Qi, breathing in and out the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth, you can become stronger while lying down!¡±


    ¡°After reaching a certain level, breathing in and out spiritual energy is already an instinct for big demons. We can go offline, and there will be people outside to feed us. We can replenish the space with dense spiritual energy and quietly become stronger! This is called a game script, the hack leveling flow!¡±


    this way, we won¡¯t be forced to go offline during the game time and encounter any mishaps because the other party can control our bodies to merge together ¡­ Otherwise, it¡¯ll be like before, where we can only be online for eight hours a day and let other players guard our corpses!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Xu Zhi froze when he saw this. There was still such a move?


    He had thought that these silly online games were stupid and liked to play around. Who knew that the ¡®cool¡¯ was just a superficial appearance? it was a trait that they were born with. But were they really stupid?


    The target behind them was very clear, more cunning than anyone else!


    This route was indeed overbearing.


    There was no need to fight, no need to take risks, and there were people who worked hard to find resources to support him. As long as he lay in the small space, endless resources would be sent in.


    The most important thing was that it didn¡¯t matter if he went offline every day. He could still go offline.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m also in tears. Have we finally become like Mengmei, playing an offline pay-to-win game? (Excited)¡±


    only the spore players on the other side can log in all day long. The players of our six realms of reincarnation have to go offline every day. We can finally put an end to the hidden danger!


    ¡°What a great sense of accomplishment! Knowledge has changed the world, my hair is finally not white (tears flowing down my face)¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, at the same time, we have to remain neutral! Anyone could cultivate this summoning system and have a pet ¡­ We¡¯re going to learn from Mengmei¡¯s dragon vein system and let flowers bloom all over the world.¡±


    Balloon fish directly said, ¡±


    ¡°Honestly, how did Mengmei live so long? It was because she was basically neutral and didn¡¯t help anyone. Everyone had to rely on this system to eat incense and replenish their energy! You guys have to do the same, spread your business all over the universe and become a part of their lives. It¡¯s not fashionable not to have a battle pet!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna also joined in the fun.


    ¡°This is modern thinking! Why were the Penguin Group and Ali Group so difficult to shake? It has become a part of their lives. When the battle pets become a part of them, you are responsible for lying down.¡±


    Everyone instantly felt that things were not good. They had run too far.


    Someone pulled the topic back.


    this is all thanks to Mengmei. As the founder of this system, she allowed us to learn the idea of upgrading by using the hack!


    ¡°Lei Jun¡¯s words are right. Even a pig can fly in the wind of the times! We¡¯re all following Mengmei¡¯s correct path!¡±


    The group of animals discussed excitedly.


    Meng Mei also nodded in the dark, thinking that these guys would come and lick her very comfortably. They were probably secretly training their licking skills to act cute and serve their master well.


    As for the other netizens, they were instantly having a headache. They were talking about cultivation, hot-blooded combat, leveling up and fighting monsters, but they were talking about the commercial mode? Do intellectual property like a cute girl?


    Can¡¯t you just work hard and become strong? Can you stop finding loopholes?


    They were all shamelessly despicable!


    Well, in fact, she was a little envious when she thought about it.


    He could imitate other people¡¯s elven mengkebao and Digimon. As long as he acted cute to his owner, he would be like a Pikachu,¡±pickup ~ pickup ~! It would be even better if she was the master of the little sister.


    This was a big game of chess:


    You think you have a cute pet, but you¡¯re the human pet!


    At the same time, you would never imagine that behind the cute, soft, kawaii Pikachu, there was a bearded hunk who was picking his feet and secretly acting cute to you.


    ¡°This is too terrifying!¡±


    ¡°Who can withstand this!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in love anymore!¡±


    To be honest, this move was too explosive. The netizens who were not cute felt very disgusted. It was simply ruining their youth. They thought about the perverted hoodlum behind Pikachu, who was lying in their arms and rubbing himself ¡­


    In short, there was a huge storm on the internet. These guys had been planning this for a long time. When a wave of review posts were published, it completely shocked everyone. It was like watching a wonderful movie.


    However, this was not the end. The group of netizens continued,


    at the same time, our summoning pixel creature system will also require the business of transmuting monsters in the future for decomposition and synthesis!


    In an instant, many netizens had already thought of that scene.


    A group of people set up stalls on the streets of the planet.


    ¡°I have a talented vampire here, who wants to mate with her? A fixed price of three million, guaranteed to produce a Supreme-grade variant! When I become rich, I can sell it for a hundred million!¡±


    I have a giant sea turtle with high growth rate. I¡¯ll send you a private message if you want!


    ¡­


    Of course, there were also people who began to destroy their dreams. They felt that these guys had always been theorizing, but they had no practical ability.


    ¡°Mengmei¡¯s knowledge is patented. No one can take her market share. We¡¯ll talk about it when you¡¯ve developed. Don¡¯t let your intellectual property be taken away, your technology stolen, and then you¡¯ll be raised like slimes, treated as merchandise (funny)¡±


    These players were well aware of this.


    don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re very cautious now. We¡¯ll wait for our human pets to Rise Up!


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi was very surprised.


    He looked at the entire forum, going through the comments and various replies from netizens. It was very lively. Some netizens even made a bold guess that the cats were indeed aliens, some kind of alien player. They had a cute and silly appearance, but they were actually burly men who were picking their feet. They were sneering at the humans with fish lips. If they acted cute, they would become my poop-shoveling officer ¡­


    They were simply a group of gods.


    This is how things are going to develop?


    He lowered his head and looked at the entire huge central planet.


    A cold female voice was heard from the side.


    this system, the summoning pixel system of decomposition and synthesis, has a very low Foundation. At rank-4 or rank-5, they can decompose large particles of cells and make them into a digital pixel snake. However, its practical use is very poor, and it took a long time to succeed. I¡¯m afraid that only when one reaches rank-6 or rank-7 heavenly Emperor can they quickly decompose and synthesize in actual combat, forming a special combat method.


    Xu Zhi turned his head to look.


    He discovered that Carolyn had appeared out of nowhere. Before this, he had no idea what she had been busy with.


    At this time, the White porcelain girl was still holding the umbrella and wearing the same clothes as the Holy cherry blossom Empress. However, this time, she had changed her hairstyle to a cute double ponytail, which was exquisite and full of girlish aura.


    Perhaps it was because of the change in her dressing, but Xu Zhi felt that the way Carolyn looked at him was a little different.


    He had been very calm before.


    It was as if he respected and admired his elder brother and father who had brought him into the sect. Although he was still full of admiration and respect, there were also some more special feelings mixed in.


    However, after thinking about it for a while, Xu Zhi did not have too many doubts and felt that it was very normal.


    As for dressing up? It was the strangest thing to have the same style for thousands of years. Changing one¡¯s appearance regularly was also to maintain the freshness and quality of life.


    it¡¯s these Asura DAOs. They¡¯re not very serious. Don¡¯t be affected by them. Xu Zhi continued.


    Caroline walked over with a slightly red face. She avoided eye contact and said with a strange expression, ¡± indeed. These people deserve to be beaten and killed.


    Xu Zhi nodded. He felt that Caroline was very good at preventing problems before they happened.


    Caroline continued, ¡± this current cultivation system is the path to break down and synthesize cells. Previously, these Asura Dao Warriors had also said it themselves ¡­ This system, this kind of pixel life form, is about to open the door to rank-9.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡±


    Now that Xu Zhi had gotten the information from Phoenix, he dared to talk about such things.


    ¡®They¡¯re basically simplified living beings. Their cell particles can be seen, and it¡¯s easier to study the path to rank-9 on them. At the same time ¡­ Their cell structure is only a few hundred thousand. From this perspective, this creature¡¯s path to rank-9 is very short!¡±


    The path to rank-9 was different for every race.


    Without a doubt, this type of cellular particle organism was the shortest path, and could explore the threshold of rank-9.


    That was why Xu Zhi had said that this land was a ninth-tier cosmos God-devil testing ground.


    Some people said that since the path was so long, it was better to cut off a part of himself first, cut off his hands and legs, and become a human stick. With a hundred trillion cells left with only thirty trillion, wouldn¡¯t he be able to break through to the ninth-grade with a human stick?


    An incomplete body, an incomplete self, was unable to break through to the ninth step.


    This was the most basic.


    Just like your soul, you have to cover all the cells in your body. When every part of your soul and body fuses with your body, you can transform. If your body is broken, your soul won¡¯t cover your entire body. Instead, your soul will cover your entire body, not your limbs ¡­


    His soul was unable to fuse with every part of his body, so he naturally couldn¡¯t complete the qualitative change in his life level.


    If one were to say that there was a true shortcut to the ninth rank, then it would be the natural advantage of the race-the number of cells.


    For example, this special pixel life form with hundreds of thousands of cells ¡­


    Caroline smiled and looked at the ancient God with admiration. She approached him silently and said, ¡± however, everything in the world is balanced ¡­ The more complex the cells are, the longer the path to rank-9, and the stronger the rank-9 after the breakthrough.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded.


    This was a Dao vindication process.


    A hundred trillion-meter path was naturally many times stronger than a path that was only a few hundred thousand meters.


    It could be seen from this that the gap between powerhouses among tier 9 was also very wide!


    She then looked at the pixel life forms. this creature with only hundreds of thousands of cells is a miracle of the world. However, if it breaks through to rank-9, it will at most be the weakest defective rank-9 ¡­ But the advantage is also obvious. Even the weakest at the ninth rank can easily crush me to death.¡±

 Chapter 639

    ?


    639 Chapter 649


    That was indeed the case. No matter how weak a tier 9 was, they would still crush a tier 8.


    The higher the realm, the more qualitative the change of the living body was, and it was almost insurmountable.


    From the looks of it, his impending dormancy had brought too much pressure to Carolyn, causing her to constantly want to break through to the 9th rank to become his Dao protector. This short-term pressure was too great.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, you need to rest more.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    it¡¯s what I should do. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have appeared. Everything I have now was given to me by the ancient gods. Replied Carolyn. Her expression seemed to have calmed down a little, no longer as abnormal as before.


    How could a God feel tired?


    It was just that his mind was not calm.


    To be honest, that book had really affected her world view. As a serious and rigorous traditional scientist, she wanted to forget it on purpose, but the warm plot in it still deeply impacted her brain.


    This caused her to no longer be so indifferent when standing in front of the ancient gods.


    It was also because of the izuda people¡¯s stubbornness that they didn¡¯t take everything lightly. They even had a vague feeling of being possessed and had an inexplicable obsession.


    Some hidden thoughts that he had not noticed in the depths of his mind seemed to have been ignited and dug out. Once they took root in his brain, the more he tried to ignore them, the more he couldn¡¯t get rid of them.


    Those damned Asura Dao!


    The more she thought about their cheeky smiles, the angrier she got!


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment and got down to business. by the way, I saw other world civilizations from the Asura Dao. How did it feel? ¡±


    ¡°Not bad, especially the nine revolutions mysterious art.¡±


    Thinking of the gains from this side, Carolyn also revealed a smile and said seriously, ¡± in front of us, those digital treasure summoning devices that they are using are just some small spaces, right? This is the fruit of the Sorcerer civilization¡¯s wisdom. This space technology is also worth learning to perfect our technology ¡­ These Asura DAOs seem to have traveled through many worlds, and their knowledge is vast and rich. I still have to think of more ways to get some information out of them.¡±


    Xu Zhi did not mind.


    Caroline sighed and said, ¡± however, in the ancient Lava Land, in the new era, there are also some newly advanced high-level gods. There are three or four of them who belong to the same realm as me.


    As a high-level God, he would be caught up by the later gods.


    but their path is not as long as yours. They are still not your match. Xu Zhi said with a smile.


    Caroline nodded and cheered with confidence. that¡¯s right.


    In her opinion, there was an invisible realm between a higher level eight God and a level nine God. It depended on who had walked the longest path and had a body with 30% fusion. Naturally, the one who had a 10% fusion would be defeated.


    This made the combat power of the high-level gods in the same realm very exaggerated. It would not be an exaggeration to say that the realm of the high-level gods was divided into Ten Realms.


    After chatting with Xu Zhi in silence for a while, Caroline returned.


    She was going to continue creating planets and deduce the ninth order, so she went into seclusion.


    Right now, there were only 23 planets with fine clay soil, which was still a relatively small number. However, he estimated that digging one or two more from the ¡± central planet ¡± would be enough. Any more satellites would cause the main planet to be lacking in quality.


    After Caroline left, Xu Zhi silently looked at her back.


    ¡°Do you have something on your mind? He felt that ¡­ An unstable Dao heart?¡± Xu Zhi frowned.


    He had also noticed the abnormality.


    Experts who were able to break through to become gods were all outstanding individuals of their generation. Generally, they would stick to their beliefs from the beginning to the end. To put it simply, they had a strong self-confidence temperament. Carolyn¡¯s high-spirited spirit was gone. Instead, she had a very cautious attitude towards him, as if she was hiding something.


    Over the long years, it was very likely that these experts ¡®Dao hearts would become unstable. They would often console and deal with the problems themselves, because this was the job of the¡¯ God of creation¡¯.


    He knew what the other party wanted, so he gave him what he wanted.


    It was just like how he had known that Medusa needed a battle to verify her lost heart back then, and he had given her a battle to see the flow of time around her and the passage of time.


    It was just like how he knew that di Qi needed a higher dream, so he gave him a dream,¡¯see the mystery of the world, demonstrate the Sancheng sect, fine and all-rounded¡¯ and ¡®129600 in one era¡¯.


    Just like later on, when he found out that Carolyn had lost her will to live, he gave her a companion to guard the grave. He stayed by her side to prove that he was not the only one left in this era.


    ¡°Now, I don¡¯t really understand.¡±


    Xu Zhi raised his eyebrows and fell into deep thought. He felt that even as a skilled Chicken Soup for the Soul instructor, he could not see anything this time.


    sub-brain, ¡± Xu Zhi could not help but ask, ¡± has there been anything unusual with Caroline recently? ¡±


    there¡¯s nothing abnormal. This God¡¯s realm is steadily increasing, and it¡¯s a delightful improvement. Perhaps he can really break through to become a level nine life form.


    A mechanical voice came from the Zerg sub-brain.


    through Shangguan man¡¯s channel, she read all kinds of intellectual and civilized newspapers from Asura Dao Warriors, as well as spiritual comfort books. For her, it was a violent and shocking fortuitous encounter ¡­ I¡¯ve been supplemented with knowledge from the outside world, and I¡¯ve been able to repair and perfect my internal cultivation base. I¡¯ve also been able to face my true self. All three of these aspects have been greatly improved.¡±


    He could understand the other two, but what did it mean to face his true self?


    Xu Zhi thought about it.


    Could it be that his Dao heart was not unstable, but a sign of a breakthrough and enlightenment of his original heart?


    Xu Zhi frowned and confirmed again. no problem? ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem at all,¡± The Insecta nest mind replied.


    Xu Zhi pursed his lips.


    With this artificial retard¡¯s brain, it would only be focused on the data and simple analysis if it was in charge of monitoring ¡­ He doesn¡¯t know anything about the analysis of human emotions. He¡¯s just an iron block.


    He wanted to smash this guy and replace him with a high-intelligence AI. Looking at the ceramic girl Butler he had at home, he felt that the artificial intelligence of the Ishtar household management robot was very good. It was very sensible and had emotional changes.


    However, it was just a thought. It was terrifying to think that the AI of the auxiliary computer controlled by the core authority had a high intelligence.


    Xu Zhi thought about it and could only blame it on his impending slumber. He said in a low voice, ¡± this time ¡­ What do I need to do to alleviate the instability of her Dao heart?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the end, Xu Zhi decided to observe in secret and let nature take its course.


    Seeing that there was no development for the time being, he decided to wait for a few years. He stretched lazily in the living room and took some time to come out for a walk. He went out to meet Medusa and even the group of players who had evolved.


    After all, it was left in the courtyard. The weather was cold and the ground was freezing. It would not be good if he did not go and take a look.


    Thinking of this, he silently picked up a cup of hot spiritual tea, pushed open the door, and walked out. He sat on a chair. The spiritual tea was steaming, and beside the chair was a curled-up snake-haired girl who had not yet woken up.


    the years are peaceful and everything is developing steadily and quietly.


    Xu Zhi stroked her black hair gently and turned his head to look at the entire sandbox. A group of players was currently in an extremely intense and boiling state, desperately trying to evolve a new species.


    The ice and snow species had a strange demonic aura.


    it seems that the species that they evolved have a new environment. Xu Zhi held the steaming hot spirit tea in his hands and took a light sip. He was full of leisure and comfort, and he felt his mouth full. The spirit tea had a strong fragrance, but there was a special refreshing sweetness to it.

 Chapter 640

    ?


    640 The alchemy door, the one and only quality (2 in 1)


    Drinking hot tea in the courtyard in the middle of winter warmed his heart and stomach. Even Xu Zhi felt that he had welcomed a long-lost peace.


    after careful calculation, other than the Zerg¡¯s expedition planet, diqi, which is still drifting, there are currently three major worlds: the new six worlds, the ancient Lava Land, and the small universe world.


    Xu Zhi said to himself, trying to figure it out.


    Now that he had three worlds under him, it wasn¡¯t too big or too small.


    ¡®There¡¯s not much essence, but the main thing is that it has endless potential. These three worlds have already deduced level nine. If a level nine Overlord appears, it can be said that it¡¯s a heaven-defying level. However, I¡¯ve only developed for three months ¡­¡¯


    A civilization less than ten thousand years old!


    At this rate, by the fourth month, he would probably reach level nine. If he did not ¡­


    Then, no matter how much Ermin, Emperor Qi, and the other old gods slept and extended their lifespans, it was impossible for them to survive the extra 3000 years. At most, they could only survive for 9000 years.


    it¡¯s another era of change, the intersection point of the eras. If I can¡¯t break through to level 9 in the fourth month, it will be the time for the older generation of elders to die.


    He took another sip of the hot tea, the fragrance lingering in his mouth.


    however, I completely understand the ninth-rank now ¡­ Why was the ninth-rank strong? It¡¯s because the ninth step being able to use laws is a law phenomenon.


    And why did the weird incense offerings, the fake neighbor, Xiao Wei, and the God of dreams have strange rules ¡­


    What if the talent of the six paths of reincarnation was similar to Emperor Yun¡¯s kneeling upon sight and these weak ¡®natural laws¡¯ of the ninth-order appeared? It¡¯s because they¡¯re a special natural phenomenon that only appears when countless huge living beings worship and gather their thoughts ¡­¡±


    as for the ninth-grade, it¡¯s also a natural law phenomenon formed by the convergence of hundreds of trillions of ¡®living beings¡¯. .. Both sides are essentially the same.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°However, a true rank nine is a phenomenon that belongs to one¡¯s own laws, and one¡¯s own body is a ¡®phenomenon of laws¡¯. .. As for the other incense offerings, the ones that gather hundreds of millions of living beings are all unorthodox and weak ¡®nomological phenomena¡¯. ¡±


    in fact, in a world of extraordinary civilization, there are tens of billions of lives. This land itself can be compared to a giant life form made up of billions of life cells, similar to a rank-9 existence ¡­ For example, the three pillar gods ¡­¡±


    ¡°The gathering of hundreds of millions of creatures in every world is a different type of rank 9. The world.¡±


    He only felt that the path in front of him was getting wider and wider. A Bright Road was placed in front of him. The obscurity from before had completely disappeared. Even the sound became more intense.


    ¡°Completely controlling one¡¯s trillions of cells, combining the soul and body, turning one into a world, that¡¯s a type 9 world! ¡®To be the world and not be affected by the natural laws of the outside world. In our Eastern words, it can be called ¡­¡¯ Daomerge? or perhaps, soul formation?¡±


    Xu Zhi could only feel that he had connected everything. He could not help but grab the teacup and gulp it down in one go. He sighed and said, ¡± the Dao is natural, and living beings learn from all living things in the world ¡­ Using the world of billions of living beings to deduce the next level of his life, the Dao integration world ¡­ How terrifying is this, and how profound is the next level!¡±


    Previously, he had seen many principles, but he did not understand them.


    He also did not understand some of the fundamental principles of the incense phenomenon. Why did false neighbors, the God of dreams, and now that they were at a higher level and saw the ninth-rank, they realized that they were inextricably linked and had long pointed to the same place?


    The qualitative change of a living being¡¯s realm was simply terrifying.


    ¡°At this point, I can expect to reach level 9 without any obstacles!¡±


    He was more or less in high spirits, as excited as the Marquis of ten thousand households.


    Control of the laws ¡­


    To him, it was too alluring!


    As he thought about it, he sipped his tea and looked down at the strange creatures.


    Speaking of which, with Medusa¡¯s stimulation, it should be done soon, right? ¡±


    At this moment, li Shengjiang was still very curious about the alchemy Emperor. He was in a hurry to return to the spore evolution sandbox because of Ermin.


    It was obvious that he wanted to transform into a human to meet her before she died.


    It was just an evolved creature. Was he trying to extend Ermin¡¯s life?


    That was a God!


    It was impossible, but the evolution of life had infinite possibilities ¡­


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, had a strong sense of anticipation for this new species created by the great alchemy Emperor. It took him ten years to sharpen his sword.


    If he could extend the aging Life of a God and create a miracle, then it would be a huge surprise for Xu Zhi!


    ¡­..


    The cold wind was biting cold, and the land was desolate. At the same time, a terrifying pressure suppressed the entire land, forming an Ice Demon land, sweeping up evil winds.


    A group of creatures was evolving on the ground.


    ¡°Wuwuwuwa!¡±


    ¡°Why are we still suffering here? Look at the people next door, they¡¯re all living off a woman in the arms of a young lady!¡±


    I¡¯m so angry. Aren¡¯t we, the spores, the real children? ¡±


    ¡°My ass! Others are bald, but are you bald? if you don¡¯t work hard, how can you live off a woman?¡±


    I don¡¯t think they¡¯re working that hard. It¡¯s because of Bai Xiaojun that they¡¯re able to make it big. Otherwise, with the knowledge of their younger brother, their average level of knowledge is far lower than ours!


    Countless people were heartbroken.


    There were many things that could not be achieved with hard work, but also with talent.


    we also have the alchemy Emperor. Let him take us out of the novice village? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we can¡¯t take a bed with us.¡±


    ¡­.


    In fact, they could not be blamed.


    It was Xu Zhi himself who was becoming more and more strict.


    Ordinary transcendent beings were still everywhere for Xu Zhi at the moment. They were considered common goods. He no longer cared about beings at the level of slimes and evil eyes.


    After all, in the transcendent world, countless lives would turn into spirits and great demons. They would not be inferior to these transcendent creatures that were born with small talents.


    Unless they could break through their beliefs and create a new extraordinary species.


    However, it was extremely difficult. Things like Cthulhu, the vines of the builder tree, the mother nest of the false insect race, the balloon fish ¡­ This kind of person could only be encountered and not sought.


    ¡°Soon, soon ¡­¡±


    At this time, in the small house, the alchemy Emperor, who was also li Shengjiang, was staring at a large VAT. The VAT was emitting strange colorful lights.


    He had to admit that it would be difficult for him to re-develop his alchemy here.


    As alchemy materials were difficult to obtain, they could only be obtained from players who evolved from spores.


    But even though it was difficult, there were infinite possibilities.


    After all, the creatures here could evolve into countless species, which meant that any material he wanted could be found here. It was simply a heaven for alchemy.


    Especially when it came to Life Alchemy.


    At this time, he had obtained the biological materials of countless players. In addition to the special creatures he had reproduced, he had some results in using them as alchemy materials.


    &Nbsp; gulp.


    The multi-colored viscous liquid in the tank was bubbling, looking strange and mysterious. Upon closer inspection, the liquid inside was slowly rotating, forming a flower-shaped vortex.


    He slowly turned the wooden stick and stirred the liquid.


    Suddenly.


    A ray of light soared into the sky.


    He opened his eyes abruptly. it¡¯s time.


    He committed suicide.


    A gray exit message appeared.


    Without hesitation, he chose to be reborn as a spore, and then swam in the colorful ocean in the big tank.


    The spores grew, transformed, and floated in it.


    A strange little beetle appeared. It looked like a horseshoe crab. It rolled around inside, evolved, and showed a colorful appearance.


    Gradually, the color faded and turned into a semi-transparent color. It looked like a bug carved out of glass, crystal clear, and the internal structure was clearly visible. Under the crystal-clear shell was an intestine as thin as blood vessels, which was like a Red Willow catkin flying in the air, giving people a bloody and strange aesthetic.


    Soon, the beetle continued to evolve, completely forming a transparent glass bug. It curled up and actually turned into a complete glass ball. With the internal organs inside, it looked like the colorful glass ball that his group of friends used to play with when they were young.


    ¡°Big brother, did you succeed?¡±


    The surrounding crowd cheered as they looked at the new species in the tank.


    One by one, the transparent glass beetles crawled out of the water tank, stretched their bodies, and crawled with the countless fine tentacles on their lower abdomens. They could also roll into perfect glass balls and roll around.


    It was simply crystal clear and adorable.


    A big tree next to him was stunned. damn, the boss is indeed a perfect boss. He pursues beauty and is talented in design. He¡¯s just like the slime before, cute and useful to girls. Now, he¡¯s still so cute and exquisite. Even a dung beetle is so handsome!


    ¡°I personally think that slimes can be sold for 10 rose coins, but this can be sold for 30!¡± Someone commented.


    it¡¯s so hard to put up such an exquisite piece of art. Is it the kind that can¡¯t be fought at all? ¡±


    ¡°The alchemy monarch can¡¯t be fought.¡±


    ¡°Could it be a new energy device? The slimes from before were mechanical engines, and these little bugs and glass balls in front of us are the activation structures of the new energy source, mana?¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone had their own speculations.


    The alchemy monarch smiled and looked around. this is indeed a new energy source. It¡¯s not wrong to say that it¡¯s similar to slime. It can be used as an energy source for some mechanical alchemy devices.


    He had already turned into the leader of the little beetles and looked around. but do you know what the energy source of this glass beetle is? ¡±


    Everyone shook their heads.


    He continued, ¡± what is the driving force of life? ¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Someone beside him had a cold expression and said seriously, ¡± could it be that this glass-like transparent beetle is the essence that drives us? The green worms?¡±


    The surrounding area shook violently and was instantly stunned.


    Throughout the long history of mankind, disputes and disasters were the true driving force of life.


    He immediately looked at the alchemy Emperor with admiration. He had a profound understanding and was very knowledgeable. He also felt that this Big Boss had not changed his original intention and was still following the slime path. He had gone one step further and actually evolved such a creature. It seemed to be an advanced version of slime¡¯s tentacles. It was worth more than 30 rose coins.


    The alchemy monarch was speechless.


    What¡¯s with this look of admiration?


    He was dumbfounded. A racer of Mount Haruna ¡­ It seemed like there were still many terrifying people around.


    ¡°Nonsense! In the Magi¡¯s minds, the spirit was the power to change everything ¡­ In the Magus world, the soul is the driving force of life.¡± The alchemy Lord looked around and said seriously, ¡± did you learn the wizard Alchemy door for nothing? ¡±


    The people around him instantly felt guilty.


    Mo looked at the guy who was talking nonsense with disdain.


    so, this is the essential energy that drives life ¡­ You mean this bug is a soul bug?¡± At this moment, someone finally spoke, ¡± according to what you said, if we compare our bodies to robots, our bodies are all powered by this thing? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The alchemy monarch said. He looked at the people around him and found that they were not fools. They were very smart and worthy of being taught.


    Everyone looked at the cute and adorable crystal clear beetle ball and suddenly felt a little stunned.


    If we were to be compared to a car ¡­


    This is the energy that we use?


    This concept was too high-dimensional, too mystical, and metaphysical.


    Was this a soul?


    Or the essence of life? Or something else?


    However, the alchemy monarch was too powerful. This situation was obviously one step further!


    Back then, the alchemy machinery school was known as the alchemy Emperor. He studied his own mechanical alchemy body, Grantham, the Babylonian Sky Garden, and the Adolf giant. All sorts of alchemy miracles were powered by slime ¡­


    And now, alchemy had taken a step further and studied the taboo alchemy domain. From slime energy, it had turned into this beetle energy?


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Some people became completely serious, their eyes filled with curiosity.


    it¡¯s hard to describe the concept of this beetle. It¡¯s a kind of ¡®substance¡¯. The alchemy monarch said, pointing at his cute and delicate little glass beetle.


    ¡°It¡¯s a kind of quality?¡± Everyone was stunned.


    An alchemy door?


    They suddenly remembered something.


    Back then, Hermes, Mercury, the god of wisdom, descended upon the Mesopotamian Plains. In the most primitive Babylonian tribe, he taught the people on the ground the truth of the three witches and the Wizards.


    There were three concepts mentioned in the book: meditation, alchemy, and witchcraft.


    Meditation and sorcery were gradually developed by the three witches, and Medusa and Lilith were also constantly improving them. Only the last item, ¡± alchemy, ¡± had not made any progress.


    After that, the alchemy Emperor opened the door to alchemy and opened the alchemy era. As the Emperor of the ages, he overlooked the entire wizard dynasty.


    At that time, Hermes had described alchemy like this:


    the principles of alchemy are the mutual promotion, restraint, and mutual replacement of all things in the world. The mysteries of alchemy are all in the ¡®Trinity formula¡¯: One kind of quality will please another, one kind of quality will subdue another, and one kind of quality will dominate another.¡±


    Countless people were silent at this moment.


    The great alchemy Emperor, who had started the golden age of alchemy back then, had finally figured out the true meaning of alchemy and reached the end of his field.


    ¡°This beetle is that kind of substance? It¡¯s a special item that can exchange, trade, and please everything in the universe ¡­¡¯ Quality?¡±


    ¡°This beetle is an alchemy door?¡±


    Their minds exploded.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    The alchemy Emperor li Shengjiang took a deep breath and looked around at the God of creation who was sitting on the chair in the distance. back then, as the ruling era of the alchemy Emperor, I had been thinking about Mercury¡¯s alchemy door. I couldn¡¯t think about it, I couldn¡¯t meditate, and I couldn¡¯t understand the true meaning of it at all.


    ¡°And today, I gradually understood the meaning of this god of wisdom. This beetle is the ¡®quality¡¯ of everything, the fundamental source of life that drives everything. It is the only alchemy door.¡±


    In the distance, Xu Zhi was also a little dumbfounded. He looked at the alchemy monarch with a curious look on his face. I see. Do you finally understand what I mean? ¡± You opened the alchemy door?¡±


    No wonder he was so diligent in evolving his species and sharpening his sword every ten years. It turned out that he had made a new discovery.


    Huala!


    The surrounding players were also shocked. They couldn¡¯t understand what he said at all, but they felt that this creature was awesome.


    According to this, this creature was the ¡± essence ¡± of all things, an indescribable alchemy gate, and the current alchemy monarch had evolved the alchemy gate and become the ¡± body ¡± of the gate, turning into this little bug?


    ¡°Too fierce! Big brother, quickly tell me what¡¯s the use!¡±


    ¡°Let us mortals take a look! The alchemy door is terrifying!¡±

 Chapter 641

    ?


    641 Chapter 651-sooner or later (2 in 1)


    Everyone was extremely excited.


    They had long known that the alchemy monarch was a big Shot in the field of mechanical energy.


    Previously, he had created a slime engine with bellows, which was a traditional physical engine. But now, as a Big Shot in mechanical energy, he had taken a step further and created a species with a special energy Engine?


    It sounded like a fantasy, high-end, and full of style, beyond the scope of ordinary cognition.


    ¡°Big brother, quickly demonstrate!¡± The surrounding crowd was filled with excitement.


    The alchemy monarch was speechless. He was kind enough to teach them and tell them the principle, but he asked himself directly about the function of this thing ¡­ Young people were impetuous.


    cough, cough, cough.


    He coughed twice and said, ¡± then, I¡¯ll show everyone. First, I have to make something clear! ¡®This quality doesn¡¯t belong to me alone. A true top alchemy wizard can refine this quality, but the amount is very small and very difficult to refine.¡¯ It was also difficult to preserve for long.


    Even in the most specially made sealed container, it was difficult to keep it for long before it disappeared.


    Of course, no Alchemist has been able to extract this substance so far. After my alchemy era ended, no one continued to explore the path of alchemy. The golden age instantly declined, and even the wizard era ended.¡±


    He smiled and sighed. at that time, I also had a similar idea. I realized what the quality described in the alchemy door was, but there was not enough time.


    This made everyone feel a little sad. This was a wizard who truly pursued the truth. Back then, after his death, the entire alchemy dynasty, which was at its peak, quickly headed toward its demise.


    At this moment, the alchemy Emperor li Shengjiang changed the topic.


    of course, a blessing in disguise. I made use of the evolution here and took a small shortcut to create an extraordinary species with this quality ¡­ As the door of alchemy, the only ¡®quality¡¯ that Mercury mentioned, the Trinity formula, naturally has infinite effects. You can try to touch this species.¡±


    When a tree player heard this, he gently touched a rolled-up bug. Inside it was a glass ball with fine blood vessels.


    Huala!


    The glass ball suddenly melted and turned into a pool of clear water, disappearing.


    ¡°It melted when I touched it?¡±


    Holy F * ck!?


    ¡°Living things can¡¯t be touched. Could it be that once you touch them, they will disappear from the parallel universe? It was like dark matter? This is too high and mighty!¡±


    ¡°This is a ginseng fruit, right? it will transform when it encounters living things! I can¡¯t touch it!¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    At the same time, the first reaction in everyone¡¯s mind was not admiration, but a strange look at the alchemy monarch. you won¡¯t melt with a touch, will you? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t let you guys touch me.¡±


    Alchemy Emperor looked at the gazes around him, not embarrassed at all.


    He directly and slowly climbed onto a specially made transparent bottle and had the others put on the cap with a few small holes, indicating that he wanted to be a small person in the bottle.


    It was too tragic!


    ¡®You¡¯ve evolved again, from the weakest monster slime in history to the even weaker brother in the bottle ¡­¡¯


    Everyone was speechless.


    They had all thought that the alchemy Emperor was going to take on a humanoid creature to make up for his regret of marrying seven little witches in vain. He was going to lay his hands on his precious disciple, Ermin, whom he had raised for many years, but who knew ¡­


    As a mysterious ¡®substance¡¯, it could not be touched by anyone. Once touched, it would melt on the spot ¡­


    Have you completely turned into a slime made of water?


    ¡°Big brother, are you going to live like this in the future?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t help but tell the truth. Ermin, you worked so hard to raise her. Are you not going to be a ghost father anymore? ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a high probability that he¡¯ll be living in a bottle in the future.¡± His face darkened as he lay in the glass bottle and looked at the crowd.


    Everyone¡¯s mind went blank.


    The alchemy Emperor was still serious!


    As expected of the most powerful wizard who was recognized as the one who pursued the truth, an existence that even Medusa, the Super Training fanatic, admired. In order to pursue the alchemy door, he was willing to pay any price.


    The alchemy Emperor continued to look at the player who touched the tree. you just touched a beetle. How does it feel? ¡±


    The tree player scratched his head. it feels like it has integrated into my body? You¡¯ve changed a little, and you feel much more comfortable?¡±


    Li Shengjiang was not surprised. it¡¯s just an integration. It¡¯s normal that the effect is not obvious, but the benefits obtained can be said to be life-long benefits for your species. Your potential is much greater.


    Increase the upper limit of a creature¡¯s potential?


    That fierce?


    Everyone looked down at the glass beetles, which were still climbing slowly or rolling around like glass balls, slow and charmingly naive.


    They didn¡¯t dare to touch it, because it would disappear with a touch.


    Before anyone could ask.


    don¡¯t touch them, ¡± alchemy monarch said. use a tray and place a dozen on it.


    No one dared to touch it. They picked up a special tray and gently put it away.


    go and kill an animal. Try not to make too many wounds. Just make it brain-dead. He sat in the bottle and said.


    Someone had killed a small species of his own species, a black creature in the shape of a mouse.


    ¡°Sprinkle the bug down.¡± The alchemy Emperor li Shengjiang said.


    So, everyone tilted the tray, and the beetle was poured on top of the rat¡¯s body.


    The glass worms crawled on the rat¡¯s body for a while, then slowly wriggled and became transparent. They disappeared on top of the black rat.


    Suddenly, the black rat¡¯s legs twitched slightly and it got up.


    ¡°It¡¯s alive?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°F * ck, what the hell is this? This kind of bug could be resurrected as long as it fused with a dead creature? He¡¯s too strong, he¡¯s simply heaven-defying!¡± Everyone¡¯s three views were subverted.


    Resurrecting the dead!


    The dead were resurrected!


    This was a true Alchemist!


    The quality of this refinement ¡­ He was omnipotent.


    It seemed that the Sorcerer civilization had been destroyed too early, and no one had the time to speak.


    ¡°Bring me the little puppet on the table.¡± He lay on top of the transparent glass bottle and looked into the distance. There was a small black puppet on an alchemy table full of test tubes.


    It was the size of a snail, exquisite and exquisite. There were also gears and wheels. It was unknown how long it had been carefully carved.


    ¡°Pour all the remaining species on it.¡± He said.


    ¡°All of them? that¡¯s 70 or 80, right? There were only a dozen of those huge rats!¡± Someone was puzzled.


    But he still did it.


    This little doll was very small, and as it merged into the ground one by one, it formed a huge water stain on the ground.


    Then, a strange scene happened. The puppet, which was only made of gears, started to move and struggle. It looked around in a daze.


    ¡°F * ck! He¡¯s actually alive?¡±


    ¡°The resurrection of the dead is one thing, but now you¡¯re giving life?¡±


    ¡°This puppet has become a demon! You¡¯ve gained wisdom!¡±


    ¡°My God of creation! Someone here is stealing your business!¡±


    Everyone exploded.


    The Alchemist was a terrifying substance. No wonder it was so difficult to extract.


    Who said that players were all unorthodox and there were no real big shots?


    Wasn¡¯t this the case!


    as you can see, it¡¯s very difficult to preserve it. It can only be stored in special containers. It will fuse with life when it touches it. It will also fuse with dead objects such as wood and stone. If it fuses with too much, it will gain intelligence when it touches dead objects.


    ¡°Now, after seeing this, do you want me to explain the principle?¡± Alchemy Emperor asked, ¡± what is this substance? ¡±


    Everyone hurriedly nodded, their faces filled with anxiety.


    Not to mention the itch in his heart.


    ¡°You guys just fall for this.¡± Li Shengjiang let out a breath and looked at the crowd while lying in the glass bottle. in fact, no resurrection is something that no one can do. It¡¯s not resurrection from the dead ¡­ Instead, it¡¯s because after those bugs entered, a new soul was born.¡±


    ¡°A new soul was born?¡± Everyone was puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start from the beginning, and you¡¯ll understand.¡± Li Shengjiang sat in the bottle, the little glass beetle, and said innocently, ¡± first, let¡¯s talk about how I found this substance ¡­ ¡°You should know that there are two types of aging. One is the aging of the body and the other is the aging of the soul. For ordinary people, if either the soul or the body dies of old age, they are basically dead.


    However, for experts, the aging of their bodies can take away their souls. The aging of their own souls is the true end of these experts.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    This was the case for Ermin and the daolords. They could change their bodies, and that wasn¡¯t a problem, but the weakening of their souls would be the end of their lifespans.


    Li Shengjiang continued, ¡± then, this is the aging of the body and soul, but what about the birth of the body and soul? How was it born? When I was studying Life Alchemy before I died, I thought of this problem when I wanted to extend my life.¡±


    At the side, someone suddenly thought of something. the birth of the body is, of course, the exchange of DNA between a man and a woman. After a series of reactions, the child will be pregnant for ten months, but the soul will be unknown.


    the birth of the soul, that was the direction of my research at the time.


    He said, ¡± I discovered that when life forms give birth to flesh and blood, the moment a soul is born, the purest form will appear. Can it be called soul form? Original substance? Soul seed? It can be called chaos, or the ¡®one¡¯ of all living things. Then, this pure life energy will undergo a change in energy nature in an instant, like a seed sprouting, and turn into the original soul ¡­¡±


    When everyone heard this, they realized that the moment a soul was born, it was transformed from the purest origin of primitive life energy?


    Can be extracted?


    This was the source?


    A group of players expressed their opinions thoughtfully.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be outrageous? The moment the baby in the pregnant woman¡¯s stomach gains intelligence, how many people would it have to kill to pick up the ¡®soul seed¡¯? it would probably have to kill hundreds or even thousands of people in order to raise some¡¯ quality¡¯? ¡±


    this should be the most primitive source of life. It can be said to be the Qi of origin, the innate fetal Qi? ¡±


    it reminds me of the alchemy treasure that also requires countless blood and people¡¯s death-the Philosopher¡¯s Stone. It¡¯s also a soul extraction and has such terrifying power.


    All of a sudden, everyone reacted.


    The rat wasn¡¯t resurrected. It was thrown into a ¡± substance ¡± that was enough to produce a soul, and a new soul was produced.


    That little wooden puppet had also thrown in too much ¡®substance¡¯ that had been refined, and then it was similar to the demon race¡¯s awakening!


    The price that demons had to pay to gain intelligence was huge, and the price that they had to pay was equally huge.


    Of course, there were also people who said, ¡±


    don¡¯t be in such a hurry. We don¡¯t have to kill. We can raise a bunch of pigs, plants, flowers, and harvest them every day to refine them.


    however, it is estimated that from its birth to its evolution into a soul, it will only take an instant. It is like a flower blooming, a seed sprouting, and the moment the sun rises, it will immediately transform into a soul with attributes. It is difficult to grasp and extract it.


    Everyone was chatting.


    there¡¯s another use, which is to prolong one¡¯s life. It¡¯s just that the Treeman brother just now didn¡¯t experience it.


    Li Shengjiang continued to talk about the next topic. ordinary strong people devour other people¡¯s souls and collect them as energy. Those are all incompatible souls ¡­ And this true original substance has not yet been transformed into a soul, so it has no attributes. It can be absorbed by the soul and forcibly delay the aging and loss of a part of the soul.¡±


    In an instant, all the onlookers reacted.


    Extending the lifespan of a soul!


    So you didn¡¯t extract it before you died to survive your third life. Now you¡¯re trying to get it out and go in to save Ermin.


    At the same time, everyone had goosebumps.


    If not for Cthulhu¡¯s attack that led to the destruction of the alchemy era, and if the alchemists had continued to develop like this, there might have been true top alchemists who could discover the alchemy door, the ¡± original substance ¡± that transformed all life.


    At that time, it was very likely that a terrifying scene would appear.


    Some evil alchemists would search for newborns in towns and kingdoms in order to extend their lifespans. They would refine the only ¡± essence ¡± to improve their alchemy cultivation and conduct all kinds of experiments to study the origin of life.


    The people were like grass.


    A terrifying natural disaster broke out.


    The era of evil alchemy had begun.


    Suddenly, someone reacted and pointed at the alchemy monarch¡¯s bottle,


    that¡¯s right, there were already people in the bottle. After all, at that time, the champion of the wizard competition, Edward, and his brother, Alphons, had already been refined into evil human bodies ¡­ If the plot continues like this, someone will definitely use that substance to create a life Alchemy array, refine the Philosopher¡¯s Stone, and open the alchemy door to achieve eternal life ¡­¡±


    Someone shouted, his eyes shining.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. The two of them then were already foreshadowing the outbreak of an era! If this were to continue ¡­ The plot is obvious now.¡±


    fortunately, the mechanism is like ours. In order to prevent a tragedy from happening, the evil god Cthulhu was directly created, destroyed the entire alchemy civilization, and sank the Sorcerer Kingdom of Babylon. That¡¯s why such a misfortune did not happen.


    Everyone had a look of relief and fear.


    Xu Zhi just listened quietly to the side, facing the cold wind as he sat on a chair at the entrance of the courtyard, drinking hot tea, and ruffling Medusa¡¯s hair, which was curled up next to him.


    He thought to himself, ¡± it¡¯s a good thing Medusa hasn¡¯t woken up, or you would all be dead and beaten to death.


    The alchemy monarch took a deep breath and stared at them for a while. now, do you understand the principle? ¡±


    ¡°We do understand a little.¡± They nodded.


    This kind of substance was almost omnipotent. Its function was too great. It could ¡± grant life ¡± to the dead, ¡± revive ¡± the dead, ¡± extend life ¡± for the living, and could even be used as an energy source for alchemy dolls and machines ¡­


    It could be used on everything in the world.


    As Mercury had said, by mastering this quality, one could replace and please any material, and open the door of alchemy.


    ¡°The extraction process is extremely difficult.¡± Li Shengjiang looked at the crowd. but right now, it¡¯s very difficult for this species to evolve. I¡¯ll explain the principle of this creature.


    He looked at his beetle body.


    it¡¯s the development of a special life form. When the purest and most primitive soul form has just appeared and is in the state of chaos, it will forcefully stop the process and be confined to the process of ¡®substance¡¯, not allowing the other party to become a true soul.


    He made it sound simple, but it was actually very difficult.


    At the same time, it was precisely because this place was the origin of evolution that evolved all things and was the closest to the origin of life that there was a chance for such a special life structure to appear. It touched and retained the original living matter of this ¡± chaos.


    He continued, ¡± therefore, these beetles are all ignorant life forms. They don¡¯t have real souls or intelligence. However, it¡¯s very difficult for them to reproduce. They need a huge amount of resources because the conditions for survival, reproduction, and preservation are very harsh.


    Everyone silently nodded.


    As for the rest, just preserving and raising these creatures would be very troublesome.


    And the Big Shot had finally come out. He had already evolved a species with extraordinary potential. His goal was clear. Was this the time for the alchemy era to rise again?


    ¡°The return of a hero is still a teenager.¡±


    Suddenly, someone remembered the return of the alchemy Emperor and felt as if it had been a day.


    Everyone could already foresee the terrifying waves that would be produced in the future era!


    The alchemy monarch didn¡¯t say much. He silently used the remaining materials to breed a new batch of little beetles, and then put them all in a special small glass bottle.


    Clang clang clang clang!


    It was a glass bottle filled with glass pills that made crisp sounds. Each of them was an elixir of life that could extend ermine¡¯s life for a while.


    the more I use it, the more resistant I¡¯ll be. It¡¯s not infinite ¡­ However, this species would make Ermin a true underworld Emperor, extending lifespan, bringing the dead back to life, and giving life to the dead ¡­ All sorts of terrifying and invincible abilities.¡± He said as he looked around. what do you guys think I should name this new species? ¡±


    Everyone was silent for a moment.


    In an instant, the atmosphere turned solemn. This creature was too magical and simply inconceivable.


    At the same time, it also symbolized the peak of the alchemy system-the door of alchemy.


    A tree next to him held his chin and said solemnly, ¡± quality is the origin, the beginning of the beginning. With a beginning, there is an end. You can take the origin and the end ¡­ And this was another kind of longevity pill. Origin and end, plus longevity pill ¡­ I suggest that this creature be named ¡°sooner or later,¡±¡±


    my personal suggestion is probably the same. I want to call it the sooner or later pill.


    I think it¡¯s pretty good too. I¡¯ll eat one sooner or later to prolong my life. I feel so cute.

 Chapter 642

    ?


    642 Chapter 652 return


    This was what it meant to point out the center.


    Many players held their cheeks and felt that it was just what he meant.


    Although it could delay the aging of the soul and replenish the ¡± quality ¡± of the soul, the more it was used, the less effective it would be. A large amount of it had to be added to make up for it, and the more it was used, the more astronomical the amount of quality needed would be.


    This was not a real elixir of immortality, but an elixir of longevity. At the same time, one might get addicted if they stopped taking it for a day, just like the ancient five stones powder. If they took it regularly every day, wouldn¡¯t they be finished sooner or later?


    ¡°It seems reasonable.¡±


    Obviously, the alchemy Emperor was also convinced by their enthusiasm. He lay in the glass bottle and pondered, ¡± it seems that is the case. Then, let¡¯s call this creature the sooner or later pill.


    A group of players beside him were excited, and they said with a serious face,


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you are also someone who humbly listens to opinions.¡±


    The players around them started talking nonsense with a serious face.


    ¡°This primordial substance, the origin point of life¡¯s chaos, touches all things and evolves. It should indeed be called Earth Qi! ¡°Sooner or later, it¡¯s just what it means, because once a person is born, they will die-sooner or later!¡±


    ¡°The four-word mantra has already pointed out the essence of life.¡±


    Ding! Ding!


    Suddenly, a message rang out.


    [ notice: congratulations to player ¡± Hunyuan Thunderbolt hand ¡± for evolving into kun. The creature ¡± sooner or later pill ¡± has great potential and will be rewarded with an achievement. ]


    Everyone¡¯s breathing quickened!


    Was the Big Shot finally going in? they all felt that something was amiss. This creature, and even the Big Shot¡¯s intentions, were probably earth-shattering.


    Li Shengjiang himself also took a deep breath and looked around. everyone, I¡¯m going to leave now. Slowly evolve the species, and don¡¯t slack off every few days. This game has a greater harvest than we thought.


    As he said this, he looked around and let them lead him to the world tunnel that led to the other world.


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he smiled.


    ¡°The alchemy door, the ¡®quality¡¯ of living things? The quality of the extraction seems to have countless uses. It can be used as a leverage to exchange, please, and Exchange for everything in many worlds.¡±


    on the other side of the six worlds, the ancient sorcerer civilization is recovering, and the alchemy warlocks are rising again? ¡±


    the alchemy monarch, the man who founded the alchemy civilization, the apprentice of the underworld monarch as his backer, and the cute girl behind him. And the system Terminator of the female martial Dao Palace will also help ¡­ He had powerful friends in the immortal realm, netherworld, and Demon Realm. This time, it was really the return of the protagonist of heaven and earth ¡­ There¡¯s really going to be another wave.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it.


    The alchemy Emperor was actually the one with the most practical leadership skills.


    It was not that the other racer of Mount Haruna and the cute girl were not good enough, but they were too slippery.


    He was as wretched as a Loach, not domineering enough, not having the charisma of a leader, not being the benchmark of the times, not having the spirit of a great emperor, and not having the strong temperament of a leader, which made countless people follow him.


    Therefore, the alchemy Emperor li Shengjiang was still the group leader of the big shots in the universe.


    The others did not have any objections either, because he had the courage, was the most convincing, and was also the most serious. He did things impartially, and could be said to be a notary.


    this guy has been stagnant outside for. long time. He wants to create. cultivation system and. martial Dao system for people in reality, but it¡¯s barely not on the right track ¡­ They¡¯ve finally slowed down and returned to this place.¡± Xu Zhi smiled. He could naturally see the little tricks that the research institutes were up to.


    He had discovered it before and was studying the cultivation system in the real world.


    He had indeed made some achievements, but Xu Zhi did not care about it at all. With the flow of time in reality, it would take at least more than ten years of cultivation before he could produce any results. It would take too long for low-level martial artists to appear.


    ¡°However, since you¡¯ve returned, perhaps the great era has truly begun? Try to step into the era of the universe?¡± Xu Zhi took a sip of his tea.


    It was indeed time for a new sorcerer civilization to be revived.


    Magi did not necessarily have to use evil eyes as spiritual power to train. They could use any genes that cultivated spiritual power. Magi referred to a pure path, while alchemy warlocks were also an extremely large mystical profession.


    Wuuu ~~


    Suddenly, a voice came from the side.


    Medusa curled up on the chair beside her, hugging her legs, and slowly opened her eyes.


    Her dazed mind trembled. She looked up and felt that there was someone sitting on the chair next to her. She quickly stood up in shock and took a few steps back. the great truth ¡­


    Xu Zhi was not surprised that she had woken up so quickly.


    Because her lifespan had been accelerated, the process of waking up and sleeping was rapidly updating.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, have a cup of tea.¡± Xu Zhi stretched out his hand, and a cup of hot tea appeared out of thin air in front of him, floating in front of Medusa.


    She was a little surprised. She quietly picked up the tea and drank it. In an instant, she felt an indescribable happiness and warmth. The mellow taste filled her throat and nourished her whole body. It was too happy, too perfect. How could there be such a wonderful creation in this world? and it was even vaguely familiar ¡­


    She felt that it was not enough, but she did not dare to say more. She hurriedly took a step back and continued to act.


    She clearly knew that she was just one of the thousands of evolved species in this land of origin, and that she had the same status as these beasts, trees, and every living creature in this magical land.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Suddenly, she sensed something and looked to the side.


    A group of strange-looking creatures dragged a special glass bottle and crawled into the distance.


    The thing in the glass bottle made her heart tremble.


    The translucent worms inside contained a terrifying energy and were full of vitality. It was as if they were the original Sprouts of every life. Only a small amount could have such a bottle after countless extraction.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? Quality?¡±


    She was almost intoxicated.


    She also remembered the description of alchemy by Hermes, Mercury, the god of wisdom. The mysterious and great door of alchemy, the Supreme mysterious original substance pursued by all alchemy warlocks, which pried the Supreme door of alchemy.


    ¡°In this land of truth, I can actually see the quality ¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but Mutter.


    She remembered Mercury¡¯s initial words to the mortals on the ground, ¡±


    alchemy is the mysticism that creates the unknown of life. It is the way to pry open the door of truth. If you can master this knowledge, you will obtain the true glory of the world, and all the mysteries of the world will disappear from your side.


    The more she thought about it, the more excited she became. However, she soon sighed with emotion. She wasn¡¯t the most excited because she wasn¡¯t passionate about alchemy. Instead, she thought of the man who pursued alchemy all his life, his former opponent.


    She smiled and sighed. what a pity.


    Grantham, if you can come here and see the quality you are looking for, the great and Sacred Alchemy door, and it really exists in this world ¡­ For an Alchemist like you, you should be the happiest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity you won¡¯t be able to see it.¡±


    ¡­


    Hualala!


    The passage was pitch black.


    The PVC white water pipe that Xu Zhi buried still served as a World Channel.


    Li Shengjiang continued to move forward. It was as if he was stepping on a roller, rolling and turning the small glass bottle inside. His design was square, so the bottle could be rolled inside.


    He was a little nervous.


    He didn¡¯t know what world it would descend upon.


    Of course, he wanted to go to the wizard World for Ermin. Otherwise, all his efforts would have been in vain. However, he had no idea what world he would be in.


    He could only hope that Medusa had just arrived here and had opened up the tunnel to the Sorcerer world, so that he would be descending into the Sorcerer world.


    Huala!


    He walked forward step by step.


    at the same time, I¡¯ve returned this time. I¡¯m going to investigate what happened to the Land of the Gods, Achilles, the eye of the storm, and the fall of Hermes and the gods ¡­


    Hermes, the God who gave me the alchemy door, is this the truth of history? ¡±


    an even more terrifying enemy beyond the world? ¡±


    ¡°Greater fear?¡±


    In the darkness before him, after an unknown amount of time, a white light gradually appeared.


    As he moved forward slowly, the light was like a door that opened in the darkness. The light suddenly brightened, and after a glaring light, a Green Mountain Range and forest came into view. Birds were flying in the sky, and the forest was filled with all kinds of beetles.


    The earth seemed to be cold, as if it had entered the middle of winter.


    ¡°This place is ¡­ The Magus world, no! We¡¯re already in the devil realm!¡± Li Shengjiang trembled all over and was overjoyed. I can feel that the demonic aura here, which is the aura of Cthulhu, has spread all over every living creature and is now immersed in it ¡­ On this land, it must be Potioneers who live.¡±


    Li Shengjiang directly used the game text message that did not need to go offline and silently sent a message to Meng Mei: ¡°Come and pick me up, I¡¯m here.¡±

 Chapter 643

    ?


    643 Chapter 653-tomb of Grantham


    The great tomb of Tartarus.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you all!¡±


    A team of Potioneers was leading a group of slaves and secretly excavating.


    They were currently in the ruins of Tartarus, which was known as the devil¡¯s Cave of the earth during the ancient Babylonian mythological era.


    According to the most ancient records.


    This was alchemy Emperor Grantham, the man who dared to face the gods. He ruled the entire era of the extraordinary dynasty, building the giant Adolf and excavating the earth to measure the size of the underground.


    build The Hanging Garden of Babylon, measure the height of the sky, and send an audience to the gods. Build the giant Adolf, dig a deep hole in the earth, and measure the size of the Earth.


    in the end, the alchemy Emperor turned the Sky Garden into a graveyard and buried it in the underground Devil¡¯s Cave.


    Philmos was a noble of the Empire dressed in gorgeous noble clothes. He stood elegantly on the high ground of the underground mine and looked down at the slaves.


    this man from the mythological era, the most powerful and terrifying monster in ancient times, left too early.


    However, even the origin demonic god and the underworld monarch, two terrifying Supreme gods, admired this man. One could imagine how terrifying he was ¡­ Today is the day for us to explore this ancient cemetery.¡±


    He licked his lips in excitement, and the surrounding mercenary group members were also red with excitement.


    Yes, it was.


    Now was the right time!


    In the past, no one dared to profane this ancient tomb. When the two existences ruled the world, no one dared to profane it.


    However, the origin demonic god had left, and the underworld monarch was about to fall into a deep sleep. The others were fighting for the ownership of the demonic realm.


    And they knew their own strength. Snatching the sovereignty of the demon world?


    Don¡¯t be ridiculous. So, taking advantage of this terrifying wave of competition, he took a step back and set his eyes on the tomb of the ancient wizard mythological Kingdom.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the deepest part of the ground!¡±


    The few present were all demonic medicine emperors, and they ordered a group of third and fourth stage slaves to excavate.


    &Nbsp; Kacha Kacha ¡­


    The surrounding tunnels were constantly reinforced, and they were secretly excavated to the deepest part.


    Clang!


    A clanging sound was heard, as if he had hit a solid stone wall.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found it!¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but shout and put down his hoe.


    Philmos was excited. He strode over and removed the sand, revealing the style of the patterns and embossed.


    These patterns were extremely delicate and complicated. They were made up of many complicated and precise doors with a traditional X-shaped hourglass carved on them. There were angels on both sides of the door.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the tomb. The Hanging Garden of Babylon in the past had the same alchemy pattern style! If the meaning recorded in the ancient book is correct, this door is the alchemy door that Mercury, the god of wisdom, described to the mortals on the ground. It is a symbol of the alchemy civilization bestowed by the great ancient gods.¡±


    The noble of the Empire was so excited that he was dancing.


    ¡°As for the alchemy hourglass above the alchemy door, it represents an equivalent exchange between alchemists! The reversal of the hourglass meant that the matter in the world could be exchanged. The world was transmitted, not disappeared and created out of thin air, maintaining a certain mass of all things. The gravel in the funnel was legendary ¡­ The original substance, but the alchemy dynasty at that time did not find that legendary mysterious substance!¡±


    Everyone was excited.


    The tomb of the oldest alchemy civilization, the tomb of the monarch who had witnessed and searched for gods, would be completely opened, and all kinds of alchemy miracles that had been lost in the world would reappear.


    Kachaa!


    Kachaa!


    They knocked on the stone wall and walked in.


    Without any barriers, time was the cruelest weapon. It destroyed the era and destroyed the gods. More than 7000 years of long history was enough to destroy all anti-theft means and mechanisms.


    &Nbsp; tap tap tap ¡­


    Along the way, they saw many slimes that had rotted and turned into dried corpses in the garden.


    I heard that in the alchemy era, these slimes activated energy machines. But why do they look like they just died? ¡± A scholar wearing alchemy glasses said.


    Philmos lowered his head and examined the slime. He smiled and said, ¡± according to the calculations of necromancy, it has been dead for about 800 years. In other words, 800 years ago, the security and anti-theft mechanism of this tomb was still in operation, and slimes were still reproducing and living here as a power source.


    What?


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Eight hundred years ago?


    Didn¡¯t that mean that the power source and the tomb¡¯s anti-theft mechanism had been maintained for more than 6000 years?


    As a member of the Gravekeeper race, slimes had long called themselves an ecosystem? Was it providing energy to the anti-theft alchemy mechanism?


    How many magic potion dynasties would that take?


    The tomb had been operating for almost six thousand years of the magic potion era!


    Everyone was stunned as they looked at the garden in the sky. This was too long, like a myth in an epic. The mechanism of this tomb simply made people extremely excited!


    The achievements of the alchemy civilization were too terrifying.


    the alchemy era, the ancient civilization in the legends.


    Philmos walked forward with the magic lamp in his hand. Along the way, he saw historical murals on the walls on both sides. He was so excited that he was almost intoxicated. It was the story of the rise of the alchemy Emperor, his encounter with the seven little witches, his conversation with the king of Babylon, Lilith, the battle of fate, the defeat of Medusa, and the establishment of the alchemy dynasty ¡­


    Their eyes were as bright as snow. As they advanced, they saw many murals.


    The alchemy dynasty was at its peak and terrifying.


    The development of the ancient alchemy college, The Hanging Garden of Babylon, the giant of Adolf, and the creation of all kinds of world-class wonders.


    In the end, they saw the old age of the alchemy Lord. In the dark Age, the alchemy Lord was assassinated and escaped. It was also at this time that they met Ermin in his youth. He created miracles along the way and finally developed the bloodline potion, living a second life.


    He returned as a teenager.


    Everyone looked at the murals and felt that they were filled with intense emotions! He was extremely excited!


    It was as if he had returned to 7000 years ago and witnessed the most ancient legendary Empire!


    They saw the first epic of civilization, Medusa and Ermin, the Overlord gods who had cut across the era for 7000 years. In that period of time, they only existed in the form of supporting roles.


    what kind of ridiculous Babylonian myth is that? ¡±


    He slowly walked along the mural.


    They saw the seven little witches being married. It was a Grand fireworks of the era, and as time continued to pass, the alchemy Emperor walked towards his second aging.


    ¡°I¡¯ve died of old age again ¡­¡±


    They couldn¡¯t help but clench their fists, extremely nervous.


    can the alchemy monarch live a third life? ¡±


    However, they were disappointed as they followed the murals. The alchemy Emperor did not live anymore. He welcomed the end of his life, just like Ermin today, who was on the verge of death.


    time is a weapon that can destroy everything. Even the ancient daolords in the immortal world next door can¡¯t resist the terrifying torrent of time!


    They sighed with emotion as they saw the final mural.


    Slime with a crown stood in front of the grave, and a hazy bird was sending him off.


    Philmos almost lost his voice. my God! God of wisdom above! Was the legend true? The alchemy Lord had seen Hermes, the god of wisdom ¡­ The legendary Supreme God has descended to personally send him off?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a Supreme honor!¡± Some people were stunned.


    Moreover, the legendary Mercury, the most mysterious and terrifying ancient God of the ninth rank, was still alive?


    At this moment, everyone was deeply shocked!


    To this day, almost everyone knew that the eye of the storm, degantes, still existed in the alchemy Emperor¡¯s audience. In the land of gods, the ancient gods led by Hermes had all disappeared. They had encountered unknown, mysterious, and ominous event!


    Today, Hermes, who was worshipped by the Church of Light, was just a condensation of incense and Hermes¡¯s remnant soul.


    For a long time, this terrifying thought had been lingering in everyone¡¯s heart.


    The land of all gods ¡­


    Why did Hermes, the ancient God, disappear and die?


    No one knew.


    What kind of ancient legendary war happened? No one could say for sure what war they were going to fight with other worlds!


    However, there was no doubt that a huge shadow of fear was still suppressed in his heart!


    In ancient times, even the grade-9 Hermes had fallen. Would such a terrifying enemy make a comeback? To descend upon this world again?


    Then, what should he use to block it this time?


    Ermine, the origins fiendgod, and the daolord all left as well ¡­


    Unless the alchemy monarch returned?


    Some people had an unbelievable thought.


    but in the alchemy dynasty seven thousand years ago, Hermes and the gods were still alive. Philmos could only feel his entire body trembling. He could only continue forward and look at the new murals.


    They saw the death of the alchemy monarch, and the whole world fell into sorrow.


    No matter if it was enemies or friends, they all silently sent him off. Even the wizard factions that wanted to rebel and seize power didn¡¯t take advantage of him. They silently waited until the alchemy Emperor was buried before starting their plot.


    ¡°The symbol of an era, the benchmark.¡±


    Philmos took a deep breath and looked at the tomb in front of him. quick, the main tomb is right in front of us. If I¡¯m not wrong, Grantham is inside ¡­ That was the most terrifying alchemy body, which possessed supreme power! The alchemy monarch used this body to rule the entire era!¡±


    They blew open the tomb¡¯s door.


    He saw countless exquisite treasures that were emitting a golden light.


    ¡°These funerary objects, we¡¯re rich! Ancient alchemy tools and various weapons.¡± Philmos roared and looked at the Golden coffin in the center, which was carved with mysterious patterns. the remains of the alchemy Emperor. Open it!


    Beside him, someone saw the mural and could not help but say anxiously, ¡± that¡¯s the legendary alchemy Emperor! He¡¯s the great man who created an era, an existence that even the origin Demon God and the underworld monarch have to respect, and he¡¯s also witnessed the great ancient God, the god of wisdom. Is it blasphemy for us to do this? we might encounter misfortune ¡­¡±


    No one knew what kind of terrifying trump card such an ancient existence had left behind!


    After seeing the life on the mural, everyone was in awe and full of fear, infected by the charisma of a King.


    Philmos roared, drew his sword, and cut the man who opposed him to death. With a scream and blood, he sneered, ¡± there¡¯s no way out since you¡¯re here. You! Open the coffin!¡±


    He pointed at a 4th rank slave and led the group to retreat to a place far away, afraid that something terrible would happen.


    the ancient king of heroes, the king of alchemy, Grantham, do not blame me ¡­ ¡®I was forced to do this. I don¡¯t have any ill intentions ¡­¡¯ May the god of wisdom bless us!¡±


    The 4th rank slave prayed devoutly and could only carefully open the coffin. He was filled with fear as he pried open the coffin.


    Giggle!


    In the coffin, a slender and handsome man was lying quietly as if he was sleeping. In front of his chest, he was holding a transparent glass hourglass in his hands. Inside the hourglass, there were many small round transparent beads that were emitting endless light.


    It seemed to be the most mysterious ancient divine artifact that contained endless life force. It gave them the feeling that it was in a deep sleep and could come back to life at any time.


    ¡°Alive?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the alchemy Emperor had a backup plan for his third life? Are you planning to return?¡±


    ¡°That hourglass, could it be ¡­ The legendary original substance?¡±


    At this moment, everyone who pried open the coffins revealed an intense fear that could not be suppressed. They felt as if they had been covered by a dark hand that had been around for 7000 years. An invisible conspiracy had crossed through countless years and pulled open the curtain.

 Chapter 644

    ?


    644 Chapter 654


    The original substance.


    The alchemy door!


    Looking at the translucent balls in the hourglass, this thought hit everyone¡¯s heart like a storm. In a hurry, their breathing became chaotic, and their chests rose and fell wildly!


    It was said that in the ancient mythological era, the alchemy dynasty did not manage to research the original substance ¡­ He had found the only item, but it had already appeared in the ancient tomb?


    The cloud of historical doubt.


    No one dared to move.


    A strange aura was growing in the coffin.


    Suddenly, the alchemy monarch¡¯s body slowly opened its eyes, as if something was awakening.


    ¡°Who is disturbing my sleep?¡±


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The corpse gave off a powerful aura that was terrifying, especially the eyes that were open. It was as if they were looking at the Emperor of the ancient mythological era.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s awakened!¡±


    ¡°How could he still be alive!¡±


    the Babylonian dynasty of the old era is about to be revived. Could it be that it is returning? ¡±


    arghh! everyone screamed as they felt a terrifying spiritual energy radiating. Their spiritual will shook the entire world with a terrifying aura.


    This was a wizard?


    Philmos was shocked.


    The ancient Wizards cultivated their spiritual force. Was this spiritual sorcery?


    However, he quickly discovered that it wasn¡¯t the case! This was the alchemy King¡¯s oppressive instinct. The spiritual aura of an Emperor throughout the ages was naturally emitted through his strong spiritual power and will.


    For a wizard, the mind was the power that could change everything.


    ¡°Go!¡± All of a sudden, philmos roared.


    Everyone¡¯s faces were ferocious as they rushed forward.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    the alchemy Emperor of the ancient mythology is going to die in our hands!


    ¡°No matter what he has, he should be in a weakened state! We can¡¯t let him recover!¡±


    They knew that they had no way out. Invading the ancient tomb was already a huge offense to the tomb owner, not to mention that they had discovered the terrifying secret.


    Kill!


    At this moment, all of their fear turned into a roar that had no way out, leading everyone to charge forward.


    ¡°What era is it now?¡±


    The alchemy Emperor stood up slowly and looked at them with a calm gaze. how many generations has the alchemy dynasty been? Who rules the world now?¡±


    Just a look.


    At this moment, it was as if everyone had returned to 7000 years ago and saw the prosperous and legendary dynasty. It was as if they were subjects under the command and were being questioned by the Emperor.


    He was really the Emperor of the mythological era.


    Everyone¡¯s faces changed and their minds went blank!


    It seemed that the alchemy monarch really had something up his sleeve. He had probably turned into an ancient Black Hand that had crossed seven thousand years to arrive at today¡¯s era!


    it¡¯s revived, and it has returned with the alchemy dynasty? ¡±


    They only felt their blood run cold.


    This was too horrifying!


    If this news spread, who knew what kind of waves it would set off!


    Rushing forward madly, philmos roared to boost his courage,


    ¡°You¡¯re the alchemy monarch, and you¡¯ve unified the world. So what if it was a legendary and prosperous era? Your alchemy dynasty will be destroyed in your Second Life!¡±


    ¡°Your era and dynasty are just a flash in the pan!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    After a while.


    The ground, which was covered in blood and corpses, regained its peace.


    Only a few slaves, who had seen that the situation was not good from the beginning, hid in the dark and quietly escaped.


    three heavenly emperors. I almost lost ¡­ He looked down and saw that his alchemy body of Grantham had only been at the level of a top-tier heavenly Emperor back then, which had cut across the entire era.


    However, his era was already relatively backward. There were only three ordinary heavenly emperors, but he already felt that their combat power was much stronger. It would be very difficult for him to defeat them.


    the time is ripe. However, it¡¯s great to be back to this body with the fighting power of a Celestial Emperor. His eyes were filled with the vicissitudes of life.


    Back then, he had placed slime at the core and used his own magic power as the driving force. Now, his body was in the bottle, still at the core of this body.


    And the driving force was naturally the substance.


    with Mengmei¡¯s help, I¡¯ve been pouring in resources like crazy for the past year. Although the losses are huge, I¡¯ve already obtained more than a thousand pills and fused them into this body. The strength of the entire body has increased by. lot, but the number is still not enough to develop intelligence ¡­ I reckon that it won¡¯t be long before this body comes back to life and becomes a demon.¡±


    this body consumes too many materials. In order to get more than a thousand original materials, it¡¯s equivalent to the resources of more than 30 celestial emperors. But after becoming a demon, it¡¯s called a cycle. There¡¯s no need to crazily fill it with original materials anymore. It¡¯s an energy source with endless potential, becoming a real life.


    He thought for a moment and said, ¡± this is alchemy, using countless qualities ¡­ It costs a huge amount of Forbidden Alchemy to grant life.¡±


    ¡°Done?¡±


    At this moment, a voice came from the side.


    Mengmei walked out, along with Thunderlord, long Wuming, and the others.


    Cutie pie said, ¡± this body of yours has been here for 7000 years. It¡¯s still here. After all. it¡¯s a machine with an alchemy structure. It¡¯s been restored quite well. However, the coffin next to it and the seven little witches who were living beings of flesh and blood are all gone ¡­ Are you sure you don¡¯t want to drop the original substance on the seven skeletons?¡±


    Meng Mei mumbled with a face full of anticipation. if you drip too much of it, the bones will become demons. If you gain intelligence, you¡¯ll have a soul, and then you¡¯ll grow flesh and blood. You¡¯ll turn into seven of them. You¡¯ll be cute and silly? ¡±


    there¡¯s no need to repeat it. I won¡¯t desecrate their bodies. Li Shengjiang¡¯s face was black. their souls have been destroyed. Even if they were to turn into demons again, they would only be seven white bone spirits. The newly born souls would no longer be them.


    On the side, the Thunder Emperor, long Wuming, and the others felt that it was very terrifying.


    The aura of the alchemy monarch just now seemed to be the spirit of a sovereign. Was this the aura of the alchemy dynasty¡¯s Emperor for all eternity?


    This was something he couldn¡¯t tell from the screenshots back then!


    That moment was truly terrifying.


    He had the aura of an Emperor, which was something they didn¡¯t have.


    They had always been bitter cultivators who cultivated in secret. Although they were good at scheming and scheming, ruling the world?


    He couldn¡¯t do it.


    They were just smart cultivators.


    This kind of temperament and strong personal charm could bring together a group of people and rule a prosperous dynasty. It was very difficult for them to compare.


    Long Wuming and the others immediately started to plan, ¡± Mengmei, this wicked, perverted, and treacherous woman, always messing with us. It seems like I have to follow this person. He¡¯s fair and trustworthy, and has the feeling of a wise ruler. He won¡¯t mistreat any of his followers.


    this Big Boss is still fierce. Even the cute girl didn¡¯t notice him and kept asking for his opinion ¡­ I feel that Mengmei¡¯s position as the leader is about to shift.¡±


    They secretly made a plan.


    Cutie pie was never good at this. She was a dead salted fish who only knew how to collect rent, prank people, cause trouble, and find ways to be a landlord. On the other hand, the alchemy Emperor¡¯s character was publicly acknowledged to be secure, and he was the most experienced ¡­ Especially when their species potential was not weaker than cutie Pie¡¯s, and they also had Ermin behind them ¡­ His rise was inevitable!


    Li Shengjiang sighed with emotion and did not say much. His gaze was fixed on the mural. those slaves have escaped. They should spread the news that I can return with a legitimate reason. Everyone will think that I am a descendant of the old era, that I have lived a third life, and that I am going to be revived from the old tomb.


    The crowd didn¡¯t say anything.


    It was supposed to be natural.


    He had come here to regain control of this body, but who knew that he would encounter grave robbers who would take advantage of the situation? he killed most of them and let a few slaves go so that the news could spread.


    you plan to investigate Hermes? ¡± Meng Mei suddenly said.


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    Li Shengjiang¡¯s face turned serious. Ermin is in. deep sleep. She can¡¯t extend her life for long by using this method. I¡¯m here to save her. She can probably live for another one or two thousand years ¡­ Of course, I want to reinvestigate the history of that year. I had an audience with the gods in the land of gods.¡±


    His eyes were burning as he looked around. Ermin can¡¯t become a God even if she lives for another 2000 years. I¡¯m going to investigate the truth of history and find the path to level nine.


    Meng Mei and the others did not speak.


    Hermes had been under Medusa and Ermin¡¯s control all these years. They had not had many opportunities to come into contact with him because they could not beat him. But now, it was different.


    When the alchemy Emperor returned, Ermin would definitely let go of all the secrets. At the same time, she would let him get in touch with Hermes and understand some of the mysteries.


    however, although we can¡¯t come into direct contact with it all these years, that existence seems to have been restricted by something. The cute girl frowned and said, ¡± Ermin, Medusa, we want him to break through to become a God. After all, there have been many new Gods like the blood Emperor over the years, and they do not lack energy, but he has been unable to break through.


    ¡°Unable to break through?¡±


    The alchemy Emperor took a deep breath and thought, ¡± could it be that I¡¯ve been cursed or suppressed? What kind of enemy did Mercury encounter back then? A law attack?¡±


    that¡¯s what we guessed. Ermin¡¯s side should have the same idea.


    The cute girl said, ¡± a level nine world can transform into a world of its own. Every cell can be reborn from a drop of blood. To kill such an existence, it should be forcibly suppressed or attacked by some kind of special curse law, which will completely wipe out every cell in the body ¡­ So it¡¯s only natural that it can¡¯t be recovered.¡±


    Li Shengjiang nodded.


    Since the opponent wanted to make a move and eliminate a grade nine, it must be a plan with great foresight.


    Even if the remains of a rank-9 could not be completely removed, the remaining cells would probably be attacked with some kind of vicious attack to lose their vitality and erase the soul imprint inside. It would not give you the possibility of resurrection and return for revenge.


    It was very likely a type of poison that was targeted at ninth-grade beasts.


    In other words, Hermes was likely to be completely dead and would be difficult to make a comeback.


    This rank nine was truly dead!


    However, they didn¡¯t know that the realm of Hermes¡¯s avatar was not higher than that of his original body. It was natural that he couldn¡¯t break through to the God Realm.


    The cute girl also took a deep breath. The grave robbers were worried about the mysterious death of the ancient Hermes and the gods. What enemy did they meet? Would they invade this world again?


    The top powerhouses were naturally more worried.


    ¡°We do need to investigate what happened back then.¡± Cute girl said, ¡± we have to start investigating from Hermes. The history of the wizard dynasty. You have been in contact with that era. You should be the most suitable.


    ¡°Hermes ¡­¡±


    Li Shengjiang nodded. His eyes were solemn, as if he wanted to look through the tomb and see the existence of the Church of Light.


    The young man in a white robe who was reading seriously and emitting a clear white light, the God who was worshipped by billions of believers of the Church of Light across the land, and Xu Zhi¡¯s avatar ¡­


    ¡°We are going to meet for real.¡±

 Chapter 645

    ?


    645 Chapter 655


    The escaped slave stumbled out of the mountain range and finally fainted on the road.


    what? alchemy dynasty? that legendary dynasty? ¡± You actually ¡­?¡±


    A few days later, a team of beautiful women in sexy black leather clothes and high boots, holding whips in their hands, escorted an escaping slave and stumbled into the demoness of delusion church.


    As an evil force of the dark church, a Joss flame creature formed by the convergence of evil thoughts, the delusional demoness, vinaki, was a native evil god born in the demonic world.


    Back then, the innocent teenager Miraki, who had picked up the goddess of dreams, had made an earth-shattering statement:


    ¡°I love evil gods the most! When I first saw them at the age of thirteen, I had soft tentacles, eight eyes, and an octopus-like body. If humans were to communicate deeply with them, would new special evil gods be born? I¡¯m very curious!¡±


    At that time, he said that he and the evil god had given birth to ¡­ The evil race, a new species had been born!


    Then, a new cultivation system in the ethereal Plane-the evil clan-was indeed born. Countless people meditated, and their consciousness entered the illusory world. They slaughtered monsters, trained themselves, and constantly forged the evil gods in their hearts. After saving the great disaster of the entire winter era, no matter how much they suppressed it, the evil clan finally rose.


    After all, no matter how much they rejected it, the incense of light and darkness were relative and could not be erased. Even if the dark garbage of the mind was thrown into the ultimate, it would still exist.


    After the God of dreams, the all-knowing scholar had undoubtedly broken through to become the second evil god, and after following the all-knowing scholar, the delusional witch, vinaki, had already broken through to the third god Realm.


    Vinaki, in the demon world language, was the evil charming sheep.


    This was a terrifying legend from the Jacob dynasty in the South. After the defeat, the people of the Jacob dynasty were reduced to slaves and colonies.


    They suffered great oppression, huge amounts of labor, mining, and smelting. They only had a small amount of black bread for food, and the local slaves were called ¡± lowly two-legged sheep ¡± by the rulers. They were only worthy of eating grass and working.


    Even when they were drunk, they would break into their homes and bully the other party¡¯s wife and daughter. After that, they would mock the lowly little sheep for being born to please the shepherds.


    The entire dynasty was colonized by disaster, pain, no rights, and treated as an animal.


    At some point in time, a nameless killer who was known for his silent killing had been secretly assassinating the rulers at night. The witnesses claimed that the vengeful spirits of the women who had been humiliated and died had transformed into monsters with goat horns to seek revenge. In turn, they had used whips to whip the rulers to death, just like how they had treated slaves.


    At that time, the people called the heroine ¡­ Vinaki!


    Regardless of whether the rumors among the people were true or not, vinaki was indeed produced based on the People¡¯s incense. She was a sheep woman who was charming and dressed provocatively. She had a pair of Spiral Black goat horns and liked to whip men and cleanse them of their sins.


    The sheep girl¡¯s massacre, the terrifying evil god that couldn¡¯t be killed, appeared and disappeared unpredictably, and finally overthrew the ruler.


    At that time, the entire world was in chaos!


    The Jacob Empire had actually helped the people at the bottom of the society to obtain freedom because of the terrifying, abnormal, and evil god that had absorbed the dark Joss flames. The entire six worlds were in chaos because of this drastic change.


    History continued to develop and advance, causing violent collisions of ideas. From then on, people discovered that the so-called evil was not true evil.


    At that time, Bai Xiaosheng had taken the opportunity to move around the land and said to the world, ¡±


    there is no justice or evil in the world.


    ¡°We only exist in people¡¯s hearts.¡±


    we are called the darkness by the world. We walk in the world as you wish, as you wish, as you do.


    ¡°We¡¯re here because of you, so why bother resisting? Why don¡¯t you face the darkness in your heart? your hatred and enmity will solve the disaster for you ¡­ ¡®The incense of hatred is also a terrifying force that will kill powerful enemies for you ¡­¡¯ We exist because of you, and for your prayers and hatred, we raise the sword of hatred.¡±


    The sinkhole world was completely established, becoming a new world.


    At this point, the world of the ultimate was completely recognized as a dark and illusory creature of thought.


    At this moment, only a few hundred years had passed and yet another storm had risen. A new world had been born: The demon Realm.


    The era once again set off huge waves, but the waves did not stop there!


    &Nbsp; tap tap tap ¡­


    The dirty slaves were covered in blood as they were brought into a huge church made of black boulders.


    The witches on both sides were alluring and sexy. They had Black Spiral goat horns and only a small amount of exquisite black leather clothes covering their bodies. They were extremely alluring and were even called succubi by people.


    Over the years, the church¡¯s business had also expanded.


    Just like the church of Light, they would receive penitence, heartfelt thoughts, and devout prayers from believers every weekend.


    But they were even stricter! When they heard that they had made a mistake, they would use whips to whip the repentant male believers to cleanse their sins, temper their minds, and purify their hearts.


    Even the church of Holy Knights next door was on very good terms with the church of the demoness of delusion. Those tall, bronze-colored, muscular men in armor firmly believed that ¡± patience is virtue ¡°. They also habitually came here every week to be whipped and baptized. The bright red brand of whipping was in their hearts, making them feel more and more delighted.


    The Paladin¡¯s Creed had never changed,¡±pain is pleasure, and patience is virtue.¡±


    According to some unbelievable rumors, the Valkyries from the Valkyrie Palace in the mortal world had a good relationship with them. They often came here in secret to receive the whips and baptism!


    At this moment.


    ¡°The tomb of Tartarus has been robbed?¡± Light swirled around the succubus statue, and through the divine decree, the great true God descended from the divine Kingdom.


    ¡°Y-yes, I am.¡±


    The slave knelt on the ground. He had never dreamed that he would see the descent of the legendary true God. He could not help but shiver and said in a trembling voice, ¡± the ancient alchemy Emperor has awakened from his coffin. In his hand, he is holding the symbol of the alchemy dynasty: Alchemy hourglass. Those Lords said that the thing flowing inside the hourglass was likely to be the legendary item that the alchemy dynasty had been pursuing all their lives. Quality.¡±


    Whoosh!


    At this moment, the entire church was calm, only feeling a rush of blood rushing up to their hearts.


    They had naturally heard of the ancient historical mythological dynasty.


    The alchemy dynasty had already found that kind of substance in ancient times?


    That was the terrifying alchemy door that the god of wisdom, Hermes, had described by passing on the knowledge of the people on earth!


    the alchemy monarch has been revived. The first thing he¡¯ll do when he returns is to visit his disciple, the underworld Monarch! Vinaki¡¯s expression changed several times.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in finding it, right?¡± even the ancient alchemists, who claimed to be omnipotent and pursued the truth, and even extracted the ¡®original substance¡¯ from ancient alchemy, could not extend the life of a God! That was a God! Changing lifespan and time is difficult even for mysterious things.¡±


    Vinaki nodded. She also didn¡¯t think that this kind of quality had the power to continue the aging of gods. but the era is really going to evolve violently! The devil realm is in chaos and the demon Realm is in chaos. Can Lin Hongfeng survive this?¡±


    In fact, the demoness clan and the Valkyrie were very close. After all, the Valkyrie had always been friendly to monsters, and one of their members was weirdo Xiao Wei.


    They were also a group of weirdos, just like Xiao Wei.


    ¡°I wonder if the Valkyrie¡¯s Palace and the demon Realm can be passed?¡±


    ¡°And what will happen in the future? ¡®I have a bad feeling ¡­¡¯ The death of Hermes, the disappearance of the Land of the Gods, the mysterious enemy from the other world, and the great calamity of the world is coming!¡± Vinaki strode into the depths of the church, followed by a group of sheep-horned witches holding whips.


    ¡°Sister, you mean ¡­¡± Someone next to him said in horror, ¡± could it be that the terrifying enemies who killed Hermes are coming back? ¡±


    I¡¯m not sure, but the alchemy Lord has recovered, and other things are happening more frequently. I have a feeling that Hermes has been missing for thousands of years, and the residual effects are about to appear.


    Venachi stopped and opened the secret room. A sleeping handsome young man gradually appeared in front of her. when I talk about sleeping and waking up, I think of the ancient Messiah.


    She lowered her head and looked at the sleeping face in the coffin.


    The Valkyrie could not even protect herself. In order to fight wholeheartedly and leave a way out, no one knew that they had left monarch Messiah here.


    he¡¯s also a legend. He¡¯s a potions Emperor from the most ancient era. it might even be a part of Hermes¡¯s remains, an ancient existence that even the alchemy Emperor is looking for. However, we don¡¯t know when it will awaken. Can you tell us who the real enemy is? ¡±


    The man was still in deep sleep and showed no signs of waking up.


    sister Lin Hongfeng really likes our little leather whip. They say that after lifting iron 10000 times and doing 10000 push-ups to warm up, they¡¯ll use the whip to whip it. It¡¯ll be very comfortable to scream while sweating profusely. I wonder if Emperor Messiah will like it? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll probably fall in love with him too.¡±


    A young lady with spiral goat horns at the side had her eyes wide open as she discussed excitedly, saying, ¡± after all, it can train one¡¯s martial body. Our special characteristics can cleanse evil and the mind, and temper one¡¯s martial will. I wouldn¡¯t even beat up an ordinary person if they were given to me!


    I also, really hope, to wake up, quickly! At this moment, a cold and elegant blonde-haired woman said with a cold frown. She slowly hit the ground with her whip and said, ¡± I really want to see big sister Sheerah, big sister Wei, and all the other Big Sisters ¡®faces full of admiration. I want to see what the legendary ancient hero looks like.


    They chatted for a while and then turned to leave.


    However, they didn¡¯t notice that the young man lying in the coffin suddenly opened his eyes slowly and then closed them again.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Unfortunately, there were no signs of Messiah waking up.


    However, the entire land was in turmoil.


    Different voices came from all the churches on earth, and they all stood up.


    They hurried to the entrance of the netherworld in the demonic world.


    Everyone knew that if they were to wake up, an unforeseen event would happen in the 7000-year-long reunion.


    ¡°The alchemy monarch is about to awaken? He actually has such a terrifying trump card after death that he¡¯s hidden for countless years. He¡¯s returned from the past and is going to live a third life?¡±


    damn it! Who touched the tomb?!


    Medusa, the origin Demon God, has just left, and the underworld Emperor Ermin is also going to sleep. I thought that our era was coming, but who knew that such a strange change would happen? ¡± Some people had a bad feeling.


    hehe, times have changed. These rotten guys can¡¯t cause any waves even if they wake up. Someone didn¡¯t care. after all, Ermin is going to sleep soon. I can¡¯t help him. Times have changed.


    Bai Xiaosheng also set off,


    it¡¯s just a sad reunion, separated by 7000 years and soon to be separated. Seeing each other again before death can¡¯t change anything. Time is a weapon that kills everything, and it has been so since ancient times.


    ¡°It was known as the ancient Babylonian mythological dynasty, and it was at its peak. It had all kinds of legendary creations and was the Emperor of the ages. Even Hermes, who was still alive at that time, came to send him off before he died. Don¡¯t Let Me Down.¡±


    The blood Emperor was curious.


    But no matter how it was described, the news of the alchemy Emperor waking up from his grave had already spread throughout the land of the demonic realm.


    Even the high and mighty gods had heard the news.


    ¡­


    At this moment, in the netherworld.


    green vine mother, you actually, really didn¡¯t lie to me? ¡± Ermine¡¯s expression also changed drastically, and she disappeared from her spot.


    She had just left the underworld.


    He saw an extremely familiar figure standing quietly on the coastline.


    When she looked over, her eyes were dazed and she did not look away.


    ¡°You ¡­ And you are?¡± Ermin walked on the fine sand beach. Her voice was a little hoarse, and she couldn¡¯t imagine what was happening in front of her. She knew better than anyone that her teacher, who she had buried, had confirmed everything and had no backup plans as the outside world had said.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ermin almost lost her voice. it took over his body.


    Li Shengjiang shook his head and looked at the girl who used to be strong and gentle, a hot-blooded and beautiful girl, and the silly girl who fought with Charlot. Although her beautiful face had not changed, time had left a huge mark on her. Her eyes were calm and cold, exuding an indescribable aura of a superior.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    He suddenly walked over and said in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡±


    Ermin¡¯s eyes were shocked, and she was almost at a loss. Suddenly, she felt her heart beating very fast. With the beating of her heart, she felt that her body was rising. This was a feeling that she had never had since she became a God. It was actually a feeling similar to that of a mortal.


    BOOM!


    In an instant, heaven and earth changed color.


    The wind, clouds, Thunder, and lightning rumbled, and a huge dark vortex formed in the sky. It slowly spiraled, and cold raindrops scattered down.


    In the dark, the gods ¡®faces also changed in an instant.


    the underworld monarch has also reached such a terrifying level. His emotions can change the color of heaven and earth and affect the weather.


    she¡¯s a high-level God. Who knows how many steps of the grade-9 road she has taken. She¡¯s very terrifying.


    ¡°But so what? She¡¯s still inferior to you, daolord. If you¡¯re gone, how can she possibly resist?¡±


    ¡°Pitiful, lamentable, hateful.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already so powerful, and he still wants it? we have never been able to break through to the realm of the underworld monarch in our entire lives. The ninth-grade, the ninth-grade that surpasses all ¡­ Does it really exist?¡±


    ¡­


    On the ground, Ermin suddenly stopped talking.


    This familiar tone, nostalgic expression, and tone seemed to bring back time to 7000 years ago.


    She saw that dream era.


    The legendary wizard dynasty, the high and mighty Emperor, who sat on the alchemy throne of Babylon, gave an order. The Wizards all over the world worked, and huge alchemy miracle creations kept rising from the ground. They kept exploring the height of the sky, the thickness of the earth, the limits of the world, the truth, and the ancient Emperor of alchemy.


    Ermin looked at the handsome and powerful young man in front of her in a daze. The tone of ¡± I¡¯m back ¡± seemed like a simple sentence that came out of the house in the morning and evening.


    ¡°Exactly the same, exactly the same ¡­ How is that possible?¡±


    Ermin¡¯s eyes were wet as she retreated. don¡¯t lie to me, don¡¯t lie to me. It¡¯s been 7000 years! It had been more than seven thousand years! This wasn¡¯t just a short ten years! Not a year! He wasn¡¯t just a few months old! How can it be the same? I¡¯ve changed. Even if I¡¯m still alive, it¡¯s been almost a century since the God¡¯s lifespan passed. How can I still be the same ¡­¡±


    Ermin suddenly took a few steps forward and reached out with a trembling hand, trying to touch the face that looked exactly the same.


    It had the exact same mechanical-coated skin texture.


    It was still the same familiar temperament and expression.


    It was as if the years had passed, and the figure in front of him had not changed at all. It was as if only a few months had passed, and there was no sense of estrangement or strangeness from the years.


    She didn¡¯t know how to face everything that was happening in front of her. It wasn¡¯t just a hundred years, it was seven thousand years! She was on the verge of death, and she had once responded to the green-vine mother¡¯s words with a smile, expressing her desire to see the figure that seemed like a dream before she died.


    However, when she saw him in front of her, she suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t know how to face him.


    He was already a person on the verge of death, but this strong, confident, and handsome young man in front of him was still the same as before, as if separated by a few distant and dreamy centuries.


    ¡°Why, why ¡­¡± Ermine didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She suddenly wanted to say, ¡±


    Unfortunately, you¡¯re still you, and I¡¯m no longer me.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing ¡­ Why?¡±


    He walked forward and looked at the gods who were looking at him. He then lowered his head and said softly under their gazes, ¡± leave it to me.

 Chapter 646

    ?


    646 Chapter 656


    Just leave it to me?


    In the sky, the gods with sacred faces and white divine light around them were stunned when they heard this.


    Only then did they start to look at this handsome and dignified young man seriously.


    Upon closer inspection, one could see that his long hair was draped over his shoulders, his gaze was like a knife, and he was dressed in simple clothes, but there was a restrained modesty and gentleness, which made people unable to help but believe and even follow.


    This kind of person, this kind of charisma, was indeed extraordinary.


    However, they could all tell that he was only at the heavenly Emperor realm.


    How many heavenly emperors were there in this era?


    They were just like ants.


    And how powerful was Ermin?


    At present, he was the oldest and most powerful God of the era after the departure of the daolord.


    They secretly shook their heads.


    Even daolords were unable to resist the flow of time and could only leave. Their bodies died and their Dao vanished, which caused the violent changes in the demon world. Ermin was about to follow in her footsteps. Even the gods couldn¡¯t deal with her, but the celestial Thearch in front of them ¡­?


    No one would say such words.


    Laughable, speechless, it really made people not know whether to laugh or cry. He probably didn¡¯t understand the situation of this era and wanted to show off his courage in front of his former disciple.


    However, at this moment.


    Ermin, on the other hand, was curious. teacher, I¡¯ve gained a lot. Where have you been all these years? ¡±


    The God in the sky couldn¡¯t help but prick up his ears. Although he didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, as if he was a primitive native of thousands of years, he still had to listen.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to a special place all these years. I¡¯ve become the alchemy door, and some sort of special existence.¡±


    He had a slender body and was full of confidence. His alchemy body was well-proportioned and had a harmonious charm of the golden ratio. He stood quietly on the beach and looked at the ocean not far away.


    BOOM!


    The heads of the gods around him exploded!


    He went to a mysterious place?


    Where was it?


    Had he become an alchemy door?


    They had seen the pattern of the alchemy door before. It was the national flag of the ancient alchemy dynasty 7000 years ago. It was a door with all kinds of mysterious carvings on it. There was an alchemy hourglass on the door, which symbolized Equal Exchange. Now, it was said that it was the alchemy door itself?


    They couldn¡¯t believe it at all, but they were getting more and more curious. If it was before, they would have sneered and ridiculed, but it was not until the mysterious creator descended that they knew that this world was made up of tens of thousands of worlds. They were just like frogs in a well, cicadas buried in the ground ¡­


    At this moment, they were all curious about this world and wished they could use all sorts of channels to find out and understand it!


    Even if it was fake, it didn¡¯t stop him from listening!


    How would people describe this feeling in modern terms? If you can¡¯t buy it, you¡¯ll suffer a loss, and if you can¡¯t buy it, you¡¯ll be fooled.


    However, just as all the gods were panicking, the alchemy Emperor suddenly changed the topic and stopped talking. by the way, you and Medusa have opened up the underworld all these years. The other side of the ocean, the land of night, on the other side of ocean okanos, the sea where I suppressed Medusa? The netherworld is indeed a breathtakingly beautiful place.¡±


    Ermine was also standing at the edge of the coast. She looked up at the entrance of the underworld and could see the entire underworld.


    that¡¯s right. It¡¯s a pity that Medusa is no longer around.


    Although mortals couldn¡¯t see the truth, to them, they could see the stars rising from the sea and the colorful souls being sucked into the same mouth.


    It was as if the sky was full of stars in the summer, rushing towards a full moon.


    ¡°The origin of the underworld was to let the dead have a home to return to, and not let them become lonely wandering souls.¡±


    Ermin answered seriously, ¡± everything in the world has a spirit, and all spirits have a carrier. Therefore, when a living being dies, the soul and the body are divided. If the body dies but the soul is not destroyed, the dead soul can enter my netherworld and live the rest of the soul¡¯s life ¡­ At this moment, all the dead souls of the six realms will enter the netherworld and live out their lifespan. This is already part of the rules of this world.¡±


    Li Shengjiang nodded and laughed. yes, everything has its own rules, you know? people died in the underworld, and I died in a strange place related to the origin. That place was too mysterious, and at the same time, it allowed my alchemy to make a leap. I understood all the possibilities and finally understood the alchemy that Hermes mentioned ¡­


    The gods ¡®expressions eased, and they finally talked about the mysterious place again.


    yes, I¡¯ve understood alchemy, so I¡¯ll test you. What is alchemy? ¡± alchemy monarch said.


    What was alchemy? Ermin laughed too.


    At this moment, she felt as if she had returned to the very beginning, the time when she was learning alchemy and asking her teacher for advice.


    Under the dumbfounded gazes of all the heavenly gods, she, the most powerful God, began to ask this weak heavenly Emperor for guidance as if she was facing her most respected teacher. This was a question that I asked my teacher back then. In fact, my teacher didn¡¯t have the correct answer back then, and he didn¡¯t understand it either.


    therefore, my teacher¡¯s answer to me at that time directly quoted Hermes¡¯s teaching to the mortals on the ground: Alchemy is the mysticism that creates the unknown of life and the way to pry open the door of truth. If you can master this knowledge, you will obtain the true glory of the world, and all the mysteries of the world will disappear from your side.¡±


    It was indeed so.


    Back then, the inborn God was too profound with the words of the people on earth.


    The gods beside him also frowned silently as they mulled over the profound meaning of this sentence. Even now, they still felt that it was very mysterious and almost difficult to understand.


    At that time, Hermes had only passed on two sentences about alchemy.


    This sentence was the essence of alchemy in front of them, and the other sentence was the way to the door of alchemy. They knew it clearly,¡¯everything in the world is mutually reinforcing and restricting, and mutually replacing each other ¡­¡¯ One kind of quality pleased another, one kind restrained another ¡­¡± The essence in the 31 formula was the key to alchemy.


    ¡°And today, I have understood the true meaning of this sentence.¡± He said.


    ¡°As expected, teacher, you¡¯ve finally ¡­¡± Ermin was overjoyed. after all these years, you finally found the alchemy door that you had been searching for? You extracted that substance with alchemy?¡±


    BOOM!


    Ermin¡¯s mood changed, and another bolt of lightning streaked across the sky, as if it was piercing the sky.


    Countless demons of the official sovereign on the other side of the ocean, and even the celestial Thearch, looked up at the sky at the same time. There was thunder and rain. Why did the sky become so unusual?


    Even the celestial Thearch couldn¡¯t see the traces of man-made spell techniques.


    They thought that it was a special natural phenomenon, but it was already a natural phenomenon that could sense the nature and interfere with it.


    yes, alchemy is the mysticism that creates unknown life.


    He reached out and took out a glass hourglass.


    There were many small glass beads inside, and there were ribbons swirling inside. It was extremely beautiful and soul-stirring, and the aura contained inside made people¡¯s breathing heavy.


    He stretched out his hand and caught the raindrops falling from the sky. The drops of crystal clear water swirled in his palm. look.


    At that moment, all the gods saw a scene that they would never forget for the rest of their lives!


    He tilted the hourglass slightly.


    The transparent beads in the hourglass merged into the water silently.


    Drip ¡­


    Drip ¡­


    That mysterious substance had fused perfectly in an instant. It was as if everything in the world would melt upon contact with it. It was a strange substance that could not be preserved in nature normally.


    And this pool of water droplets seemed to have started to come to life.


    The water bead seemed to have a tiny bit of intelligence, as if a new sprout of life had been pulled out from the dead soil. The soul was born in an instant!


    Gulu ~~


    The water droplet was like the weakest ant with the slimmest consciousness. It was actually emitting an excited and happy emotion as it rolled around in his hand.


    Countless gods were dumbfounded, and their eyes were full of disbelief.


    Was this the power of a heavenly Emperor?


    Granting life, was this still the power of a human?


    Suddenly, wandering know-it-all opened his mouth. no, the research field of the alchemy realm can surpass the realm. It can grasp and discover the rules of the world. The use of alchemy has already surpassed the limits of the realm.


    Everyone was completely silent. For a moment, no one could refute.


    The ancient Alchemist, a mysterious and terrifying profession, and an extremely prosperous ancient mythological dynasty ¡­


    ¡°Alive? Is this the true alchemy?¡± Ermin was also surprised. teacher, you really took the last step and found the legendary original substance of life? ¡±


    ¡°This is the true alchemy of an Alchemist.¡± He opened his palm and poured the wriggling water into Ermin¡¯s hand. He smiled and said, ¡± you can call it water element ¡­ It will grow in the future and become a real water giant. It can replace Medusa¡¯s position and guard the gate to the underworld.¡±

 Chapter 647

    ?


    647 Subduing and seeking an audience with the ancient God


    The water element ¡­


    They looked at the pool of water.


    He could already feel the recovery of the spiritual intelligence within it, and it had produced a vague consciousness.


    It wasn¡¯t that they had never seen demons before.


    Plants and animals could become spirits and gain intelligence, but for stones and metals, which were completely dead, it was almost impossible for them to become demons. However, the water in front of him ¡­


    Water was the most difficult.


    how is this possible?!


    The expressions of many gods changed at the same time.


    They all stared at the heavenly Emperor at the edge of the beach with disbelief. He was just a weak heavenly Emperor, but he was completely against common sense. They had never heard of such an ability.


    Life refinement, Turning Stone into gold!


    An ancient Alchemist?


    what an unimaginable mysterious realm. Is this the ancient alchemy dynasty, the mysterious Millennium Empire? ¡± Bai Xiaosheng only felt his heart burning.


    At that time, that country had experienced a great change, and even a God had not been born. It had only appeared briefly before it had fallen.


    If the alchemy sacred dynasty had not met with a disaster at that time, what kind of prosperous dynasty would it be today?


    ¡°Magus ¡­? Is this what an Alchemist is?¡±


    did he really master the alchemy gate of the teleportation array? ¡±


    However, Dao Changsheng, Hu rennong, and the others were all shocked.


    Even some of the far-sighted gods had already thought of many things, including that inexplicable material.


    the quality that replaces everything and satisfies everything ¡­ It can make dead things give birth to spiritual intelligence, make rotten wood gain intelligence, turn rocks into spirits, mountains into spiritual beings, and dead rain into water. Even a dead corpse can give birth to a new spiritual intelligence ¡­¡±


    When it came to the matter of the corpses developing intelligence ¡­


    They thought of Hermes of the Church of Light!


    The current Hermes was no longer his original body. He had also been resurrected by the remains of the dead gods, which had produced intelligence, and endless Joss flames.


    Hermes had passed on alchemy knowledge, so he naturally understood ¡± quality. it was extremely normal for his remains to have intelligence.


    In that case, they already knew the real truth about the remains of Hermes.


    however, the times are changing!!


    The gods had grim expressions as they thought about the development of the era after this day.


    Ermin was on the verge of death.


    However, after her death, with enough ¡± quality ¡°, a new soul could be born on her corpse and become the new underworld monarch.


    Although it wasn¡¯t the original Ermin, it was just a flower that looked similar to her, but it was enough to protect this returning alchemy Emperor and help him grow again in the next countless years.


    The alchemy Emperor had been reborn, and he was too young!


    With someone¡¯s protection, he would step into the realm of gods sooner or later. In less than a thousand years, they would be ruled by a new god named alchemy Emperor and would have to rely on others again!


    I had thought that our time had come after the ancient gods such as ermine, Medusa, and the daolord had left one after another. But has the era of the old gods not left yet? ¡± Some people¡¯s faces were ashen.


    ¡°We are still going to be ruled?¡±


    The blood Emperor and the other gods were all gloomy.


    They could wait.


    They had enough patience.


    They had already waited for the death of their daolord and had no intention of respectfully sending off this ancient existence!


    After that, they would fight for it.


    This was the respect that should be shown.


    He was worthy of respect and admiration.


    In the future, they would treat Ermin the same way they treated daolords. They would respectfully send off this Mighty God and allow him to leave in one piece for the rest of his life.


    However, the times were different now!


    The old God Ermin ¡­ It was not their turn to hand over the authority to the Awakener alchemy great emperor of the ancient times!


    They couldn¡¯t see their own future, but it was their turn for the rest of their lives. It made them feel a mix of emotions, and even a trace of ruthlessness rose in their hearts.


    ¡°Are we going to take action?¡±


    ¡°Difficult! The underworld monarch¡¯s combat power is too strong!¡±


    even if they are dying of old age and their physical strength is exhausted, even if they unite with more than a dozen gods, it will still be a Pyrrhic victory. I¡¯m afraid that some of the gods will die, and the entire six worlds will decline for thousands of years.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait a little longer?¡±


    after Ermin¡¯s death,. new soul was resurrected from her corpse. It¡¯s very weak and probably didn¡¯t have time to control the divine power of her body. Her combat power is less than one-tenth ¡­ At that time, I will be at my weakest. Perhaps, I can make a move.¡±


    ¡­


    Some special thoughts began to sprout.


    They used a special network of divine sense to communicate, forming a secret network. Unless it was forcibly broken through, even Ermin couldn¡¯t detect what they were communicating in secret.


    However, all of a sudden.


    Shua la.


    The alchemy celestial ruler, who was standing on the White beach, slowly raised his head and looked at the gods in the sky. There was no ferocity in his eyes. Instead, he was extremely calm.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    However, it was such a calm gaze that made all the gods in the sky slightly stunned, as if they had been seen through by this little mortal.


    The alchemy Emperor lowered his head again and handed it over to the water elemental. He was still patiently reminding it, ¡± although it¡¯s weak, it has great potential in the future.


    Ermin rolled the water in her palm and found it interesting. teacher, can this thing resurrect the dead? ¡±


    She had obviously thought of that too.


    After a short pause, Ermin asked carefully, ¡± then why didn¡¯t teacher let his seven wives ¡­


    ¡°The original souls are dead. The new souls are born from the corpses. They are not the original ones.¡± Li Shengjiang sighed. it¡¯s just a flower that looks exactly the same in the distant future. So, I will not let you die. I will let you live on again.


    As he spoke, he tilted the hourglass in his hand and poured it on Ermin¡¯s body.


    It merged into his body without a sound.


    ¡°Again?¡± Everyone was completely shocked.


    This substance could not only give life to inanimate objects, but it could also be used on living people?


    What was its effect on living things?


    What they saw next was the most terrifying and despairing scene.


    They could feel that the aura of Ermin¡¯s aging soul seemed to be injected with vitality and extended.


    even the lifespan of a God?!


    even Dao Lords can¡¯t do it. They can only die of old age. But this heavenly Emperor in front of us actually ¡­


    All the gods were stunned. They were extremely shocked! It was as exciting as a roller coaster ride. They were just discussing in secret, but now ¡­ They suddenly recalled the calm look in the heavenly Emperor¡¯s eyes when he looked up.


    ¡°My life has been extended?¡±


    Ermin was also stunned, but she almost laughed out loud.


    The way she looked at her teacher was as if she was looking at a bad guy who was teasing everyone.


    The teacher was so bad!


    The pressure and tension from before were all gone, and he couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Instead of taking it out earlier, they were here to slowly cut down the mountain with him, making the gods feel like they were on a roller coaster. From the shock of the water element, to the shame and anger, to the fear, they wanted to attack directly, and now, they were completely desperate! He didn¡¯t even have the heart to make a move!


    Yes, it was.


    If the difference in strength was not big, they would want to fight, but if the difference in strength was too big, they would not dare to resist.


    She, Ermin, was no longer in a weak state, and the symptoms of her old age had also been alleviated. How could they dare to be rash?


    If all the gods joined forces, they would have the strength to fight with him, but they would also end up perishing together. At least 60% of the gods present would die. They were not stupid.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this hourglass to you.¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s envious eyes, li Shengjiang handed the terrifying artifact, the alchemy hourglass, to Ermin.


    your Dao path is to cultivate the vibrations and ripples of living beings. As the underworld monarch, your true essence is to control life, create life, and extend life ¡­ You¡¯ll only be the real you when you have him.¡±


    ¡°Teacher ¡­¡± Ermin¡¯s eyes widened. She knew how precious this hourglass was. With it, as long as she spent enough money to cultivate it, she would be able to produce an endless stream of ¡­ Quality.


    ¡°Then what about you, teacher?¡± She could not help but ask, ¡± you¡¯ve left them all to me, then ¡­


    because I have already become an alchemy door. He suddenly laughed. As if he wasn¡¯t afraid of being exposed, he opened the cockpit on his chest and took out the core power source.


    It was a transparent bug in a glass bottle.


    ¡°Teacher ¡­¡± Ermin was stunned. Previously, it was a slime, and now, it was a bug in a bottle. you¡¯ve really completely turned into an alchemy door and become yourself!!!


    At this moment, the inborn gods looked at each other and didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore.


    Looking at the bug in the glass bottle, he felt that it was a scene he would never forget!


    What kind of terrifying and mysterious higher dimension did he go to, causing him to become the legendary ¡­ Quality?


    In the universe, our world is too small!


    Beyond the world, there were all kinds of unimaginable miracles and places of fortuitous encounters!


    For a time, the celestial Thearch capital seemed to be silent.


    All the gods were dumbfounded.


    The alchemy monarch was only a heavenly Emperor on the outside ¡­ At this moment, everyone understood that this kind of magnificent power that was beyond the imagination of all gods was already not something that the celestial Emperor could measure.


    Hualala!


    At this time, the gods in the sky looked at each other, and a hint of bitterness flashed through their eyes.


    They directly chose to descend to the mortal world. With sacred expressions, they offered their congratulations and sincere blessings.


    congratulations to the underworld monarch for finding your teacher again and extending your lifespan. The underworld can be extended, and it is a blessing for all living beings.


    Your Excellency, you are the ancient ruler of the alchemy dynasty, alchemy Emperor Grantham. Even the origin Demon God and the underworld Emperor are constantly thinking about you. You really live up to your reputation!


    ¡°Although he¡¯s a Celestial Emperor, he¡¯ll definitely become a God, and I can expect to reach level nine!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If only he had left earlier, the daolord wouldn¡¯t have had to die so resentfully! It can even extend one¡¯s lifespan.¡±


    it seems that the recovery of the alchemy dynasty and the re-emergence of the ancient alchemy system are the world¡¯s good fortune!


    ¡­.


    One by one, the powerful gods of heaven and earth came to offer their congratulations.


    Their bodies emitted an ancient white divine light that was divine and majestic. They gave their blessings to an ordinary Celestial Emperor standing on the beach.


    It was an unimaginable scene.


    It was hard to encounter one in a thousand years, or even ten thousand years. It was too inconceivable.


    This scene would also be recorded in the oldest historical murals, leaving people in awe.


    [ year 21 of the six realms, the great tomb of Tartarus opens. The ancient alchemy Emperor has returned, crossing 7000 illusory years and crossing time and space to arrive at the edge of the netherworld. Life is refined, stone is turned into gold, and the gods descend to congratulate him. ]


    six worlds chapter: integration of the first Chronicles ¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Meng Mei was hiding in the clouds that were even higher up. The clouds lingered around her and she sniffed. The big boss was indeed a Big Boss. If he had said it all in one breath, it would definitely not have achieved such an explosive effect. He slowly revealed it one sentence at a time through his conversation with Ermin ¡­ To make the other party disloyal and hostile, and then strike them directly to make them despair ¡­ The effect will be much greater.¡±


    Long Wuming was also hiding in the dark,


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was done in a short time and he established his prestige. He did not dare to make a move, did not dare to provoke him, and even had no choice but to ask for help from the other party. Moreover, the move he revealed at the end was indeed brilliant. It indicated that he had already become a hostage ¡­ The other gods could only suck up to him. After all, they were all envious of such a mysterious treasure ¡­ I¡¯ll borrow some if I want to use them in the future.¡±


    The effect was obvious.


    It was simply the fastest and most efficient way to solve all the problems of returning.


    Now, all the gods regarded the alchemy monarch as a God of the same status, and even as a God who might be countless times stronger than them in the future!


    Everyone knew that a new era had begun.


    However, this was not the end.


    All the gods sent congratulatory messages and even offered valuable treasures to congratulate him.


    ¡°Everyone already knows one thing ¡­¡±


    At this time, li Shengjiang did not seem to have any intention to stop. He spoke to the gods around him, ¡± alchemy is the only thing that is extracted from all things ¡­ Quality, and quality has the mysterious characteristics of the resurrection of the dead. It is likely that the soul brand of every piece of flesh and blood in the remains of Hermes from that year has been erased.¡±


    The gods nodded in silence.


    At the ninth-rank, one¡¯s flesh and blood would regrow, and every part of the flesh and blood would have a Soul brand.


    It was almost undying and indestructible. As long as there was a drop of blood, it could be reborn, even though there was only a drop of blood left, which required an endless amount of energy to recover.


    To kill Hermes, this ancient level nine existence must have been poisoned by some kind of soul poison that killed every soul in the flesh. So, even if the flesh was scattered all over the place, it could not be resurrected.


    But something strange happened.


    A soul reappeared in Hermes¡¯s remnant soul and flesh.


    at that time, I thought it was unbelievable, but now I have an understanding. Bai Xiaosheng laughed, ¡± he should have indeed fallen. Not even a trace of his soul was left in his flesh! However, the quality ¡­ A new soul appeared in the flesh and blood! He¡¯s no longer the original Hermes, he¡¯s a new life.¡±


    Hu rennong stroked his snow-white beard, looking very dignified. He continued, ¡± this part fused with the ¡®substance¡¯ of the soul and flesh, and a second separation occurred. The flesh and blood became Emperor Messiah, and the soul became Hermes.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    In this way, all of Hermes¡¯s doubts were perfectly explained!


    He finally understood how terrifying the alchemy door was.


    Everyone looked over at the dignified and handsome young man.


    The first thing this ancient alchemy Emperor would do after returning to this era 7000 years later was to investigate Hermes, who had fallen that year!


    The heart of this ancient Emperor was truly worthy of admiration.


    It was no wonder that Ermin and Medusa had always admired him. It was because of his charm that made him reliable, responsible, and responsible.


    After all, according to historical records, this ancient existence had once ascended to the heavens to seek an audience with the gods. He had built The Hanging Garden of Babylon and wanted to enter the Land of the Gods.


    The gods were no longer hostile.


    Li Shengjiang could not deny it. He cupped his fists and said with a smile, ¡± everyone, back then, I went up to the sky to see God, but I did not enter the door. Then, before I died, Hermes came to see me off ¡­ The mortals on the surface would never be able to repay the kindness and the education of civilization ¡­


    At the same time, in order to protect the world, what kind of great enemy did Hermes and the gods encounter that led to their complete fall? Will we attack again in the future?¡±


    The gods frowned.


    It wasn¡¯t a possibility that they would be attacked again.


    It was almost inevitable that they would be attacked.


    In their eyes, this world no longer had a Guardian. It was simply a piece of fat meat. Since they had paid a huge price to kill that ancient existence, how could they not come to this world and reap the fruits of their labor?


    ¡°Even an ancient existence of the ninth rank has fallen. Can we stop them? As for daolords and the underworld monarchs, it seems that they are still unable to break through the ninth level. This seems to be an unattainable realm.¡± The alchemy monarch continued to organize the clues. no matter what, we need to understand it. We can¡¯t just sit and wait for death.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The blood Emperor¡¯s capital opened his mouth and said coldly, ¡± the Dao Lord has fallen, and we have seen the existence in the dark. By now, we should already know that the world is not small. In this era, we should work together ¡­ It would be laughable if he didn¡¯t have any ulterior motives.¡±


    It was obvious that Medusa had left, and his mood was no longer in this world. He wanted to go outside and see.


    ¡°Yes, breaking through to the ninth rank is a must! At the same time, the enemy is also information that we must know!¡± Liu Wenjian¡¯s clear and cold voice rang out, ¡± furthermore, we have to open up the other worlds and take that step. Drawing the ground as a prison and passively waiting isn¡¯t a good plan! The Mount Shu sword sect cultivates the sword will and travels the heavens and earth freely. We want to see the scenery of the vast world!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Li Shengjiang looked at the crowd and cupped his fists at the sky. He was full of respect. in the past, I went to heaven to seek an audience with God but did not enter. Today, I want to see Hermes again and see the truth of the world. Do you all want to go with me? ¡±

 Chapter 648

    ?


    648 The key to the truth


    As soon as he returned, he went to heaven to see the gods?


    But this time, Hermes was already dead. How could he have an audience with him?


    Many people were puzzled.


    Could it be that he was going to see Hermes of the Church of Light? However, it was only a newly born remnant soul that had inherited some memories. It could not remember much more.


    I don¡¯t remember much. It¡¯s probably because the ¡®quality¡¯ at the time of its birth was not enough. It¡¯s incomplete. Li Shengjiang had a serious look on his face. He pointed at the pool of water elements in front of him and said softly, ¡± you can see that such a small pool of water still needs a lot of quality in order to completely give birth to a complete and complete soul ¡­ So, it¡¯s normal for Hermes to be incomplete.¡±


    He looked around and said, ¡±


    this time, I opened the alchemy door and brought the only thing ¡­ I¡¯ll supplement the incomplete origin source, and perhaps I¡¯ll be able to remember more of its contents and make greater discoveries.¡±


    The gods were shocked and felt that it made sense!


    that¡¯s true, ¡± wandering know-it-all said. according to this inference, the current Hermes ¡®remnant soul is a life born from the¡¯ quality ¡®of the dead flesh and blood. Now, it is possible to use¡¯ quality ¡®to make up for it again!


    Even the God of beautiful dreams ¡®breathing became. little hurried, ¡± then, we might be able to know ¡­ The mystery of Hermes¡¯s fall, the mystery of ancient myths, and even the truth of other worlds!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s even more likely that this is the message that Hermes left for us before he died! And the condition to open the information is to read the alchemy door and find the quality!¡±


    Hu rennong frowned, his voice sinking and his expression turning serious. that¡¯s right! With this thought ¡­ This was indeed a test of knowing the truth! if we can¡¯t even find the alchemy gate, how can we even talk about fighting against that terrifying enemy? It¡¯s better to just wait for death!¡±


    The gods present looked at each other, and the more they thought about it, the more they felt so!


    It was all his own fault for being so stupid. He did not understand Hermes¡¯s good intentions and the threshold to know the truth!


    Quality ¡­ It was not only the key to the alchemy door, but also the key to the truth.


    It was usually difficult for them to gather together, but all the deities of the six worlds were gathered here.


    It was not a bad idea to explore the truth of the ancient times together. The mystery of the fallen Hermes in the Babylonian mythological era was not a bad thing!


    Even if all the gods present were added together, they would still be the land of gods of the new era, Achilles!


    However, they still lacked a leader, a ninth level oppressor!


    However, it was almost impossible for a level nine to be born ¡­


    In front of him, he was facing an unknown enemy in the new era ¡­


    The atmosphere was tense and solemn.


    Li Shengjiang could not help but ask, ¡± I¡¯m looking for two people. They are the two parts of the wreckage of the new life, which is Hermes or Messiah ¡­ Where is great emperor Messiah?¡±


    I¡¯m afraid that great sovereign Messiah is still in deep sleep. At this time, a young new god said, ¡± after all, it¡¯s the remaining body of Hermes, and it has the blood of eternal life.


    At this point, everyone was very envious.


    It was one thing for Messiah to have eternal life. After all, she had inherited the remains of Hermes. Medusa also had this talent, which was really enviable.


    At the mention of eternal bloodline, the cute girl and the other players were no longer calm.


    If Messiah had the blood of immortality, it meant that Hermes also had the blood of the God of creation! At the same time, the level 9 remains of the ancient God were made into mechanical armors. Which level 9 God did it belong to?


    They had guessed that Hermes was killed by the ancient gods. Was that true?


    ¡°Take screenshots and send them outside!¡±


    Big Boss is indeed a Big Boss. Something big is going to happen!


    the entire world view is probably going to be completely unfolded.


    They only felt that they were surrounded by layers of fog, and the mystery had to be revealed by themselves.


    then, we can only go to Hermes of the Church of Light. Li Shengjiang said, ¡± but ¡­ the quality is still not enough. I¡¯m afraid that it will consume a lot of energy to complete some of Hermes ¡®consciousness and soul. I hope that you can provide some resources to breed more ¡­ Quality.¡±


    The gods around them did not say anything.


    Such a terrifying divine item would naturally be greatly damaged.


    They were not unreasonable people, and they naturally had foresight. If they could find any new discoveries from Hermes, it would be a great harvest.


    This was equivalent to an investment. One could only participate if they paid the fee. Otherwise, even if they obtained any information or gains, they would not have a share.


    Therefore, they all nodded and expressed their willingness to provide some resources.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Li Shengjiang heaved a sigh of relief.


    The cost of nurturing this race was simply too great.


    Even Mengmei, the richest landlady in the six realms, complained that she was poor to death. She sponsored him, the body of the alchemy Emperor, and also sponsored the huge cost of the water element.


    Three days later.


    Resources were collected, and countless qualities were born.


    The alchemy hourglass was almost filled with beautiful, crystal-clear glass particles.


    ¡°Everyone, come with me to see the ancient God.¡± Li Shengjiang stood up. today, the truth will be revealed in the Land of the Gods, Achilles, in ancient Babylonian mythology.


    ¡­.


    On the other side.


    Holy light City, dendis.


    Wuwuwuwu!


    The steam train was emitting white smoke.


    The empty golden paddy fields passed by, and occasionally, there were some Paddy men.


    At the edge of the train track was a small village. In a small church on the edge of the rice field, a village teacher with a freckled face was leading the students to study in the cold winter snow.


    Even higher up, a young man who was really reading a book, dressed in a white robe, sat on the roof and slowly flipped through a book without words. He opened his eyes silently. reading and traveling everywhere, Mercury, the god of wisdom ¡­ Concealing his identity and possessing infinite wisdom is very in line with the impression that the masses have of him.¡±


    After all, the Messiah did not dare to wake up directly.


    I didn¡¯t expect that after not seeing them for so many years, those ¡®cute¡¯ muscular brothers would become more and more hardworking. Furthermore, the more they played, the more exciting it became. They even got to know another group of perverts.


    It was too terrifying.


    Although the succubus¡¯s small leather whip was a three-piece body-tempering set, not many people could let go of it.


    Chenqie can¡¯t do it.


    Just imagining the scene of a group of happy, muscular girls playing with a whip-wielding succubus, he felt that it was simply too beautiful to look at.


    Beauty and the Beast?


    A beautiful woman wielding a whip and slapping a group of muscular women?


    Pan Xue Xian, this player, caused trouble everywhere. She really got what she wanted in the other world, and found a group of like-minded friends to train with.


    This was probably what it meant to appreciate each other.


    however, li Shengjiang also caused trouble as soon as he came in ¡­ Investigate the truth about Hermes.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s eyelids twitched. None of them knew their place.


    It was too difficult for him.


    Messiah didn¡¯t dare to wake up, and Hermes was found.


    He closed the book and looked at the divine light in the sky. A terrifying existence had descended. forget it. Since I¡¯ve given you a gift of the original form and gathered such a huge amount of resources ¡­ Since you want to go out, then go out.¡±


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The clouds in the sky rolled.


    A loud bang was accompanied by an ancient whistling sound that seemed to come from the ancient times.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    All the teachers and students in the church looked up and saw a scene that they would never forget for the rest of their lives!


    One by one, the most powerful gods in the world descended and landed in the cold and cheerless sky of the railway and the paddies. Their bodies were surrounded by a bright golden light.

 Chapter 649

    ?


    649 What is knowledge?


    The students were stunned.


    ¡°Mr. Peter, t-t-t-t-this ¡­ What the hell is going on!¡± The fat female teacher with freckles all over her face suddenly reacted and her voice trembled.


    She looked at Peter, the other P.E. Teacher in the private school, who was teaching the students to exercise.


    The young man in white who was holding a book claimed to be a clergyman¡¯s follower who traveled the earth. A few days ago, he took the initiative to teach children from poor villages. After a few days of rest, he left and continued to travel the earth. Who knew that suddenly ¡­


    He really came.


    Xu Zhi did not answer.


    He looked up. When he really faced it, he felt a little panicked. After all, the number of gods from the entire six worlds was too large.


    Furthermore, Hermes had nowhere to run or avoid.


    He could only deal with it.


    Under such circumstances, he could not leave!


    He raised his head and looked at the gods that were stepping on the clouds. The clouds were dyed golden, like gorgeous flaming clouds. It was so beautiful that it was like a Dreamland.


    ¡°Li Shengjiang is really going to bring people to mess with me! before this, I even praised him for creating a terrifying new species that actually ¡®understood¡¯ my heart. He had finally researched the alchemy door I spoke of and found that kind of quality ¡­ I¡¯m in a good mood, and then karma and the side effects came.¡±


    This was a deadly wave.


    Those who came out to make a living would have to pay sooner or later.


    He forced himself to calm down. His mind was spinning wildly as he thought, ¡± right now, I¡¯m giving them an opportunity to get out, but how do I say that? How do I do it?¡±


    He lowered his eyes and suddenly calmed down.


    ¡°I knew what they wanted, so I gave them what they wanted ¡­ Dream? Anticipation? Determination? Comfort?¡±


    In his opinion, this group of gods were ultimately a group of confused people with unstable Dao hearts. Xu Zhi could still feel that their Dao hearts were wavering.


    Just like Medusa, di Qi, and Carolyn.


    How many eras had it been?


    How many worlds had it been?


    He thought that he had been very familiar with how to comfort Medusa in the beginning of the Babylon Kingdom.


    Perhaps it could be used as an analogy.


    Like a boss, comforting his confused employees was his job. Although this was not the direct meaning, it was similar. He had been doing very well and believed that ¡± Chicken Soup for the Soul ¡± was a compulsory course for the God of creation. Otherwise, how could they work so hard to open up a new path for themselves?


    A while ago, Xu Zhi¡¯s self-confidence had been hit a little when he couldn¡¯t see clearly why Caroline was confused and her Taoist heart was unstable.


    However, this group of people in front of him ¡­


    He laughed, his face suddenly calm.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    Lightning flashed and Thunder rumbled, and divine light intertwined with the earth.


    The entire train track extended into the distance, with yellow rice fields on both sides. Suddenly, the entire void space came to a stop.


    All the students were dumbfounded, and the teacher¡¯s eyes were completely wide open. When this instant completely descended, he only felt his legs go soft, and he didn¡¯t even have the intention to run.


    The gods descended slowly and looked down, not paying any attention to the mortals.


    Over the long years, even if these mortals stepped onto the path of cultivation, their lifespans would only be a few hundred years. To them, it was just the time they spent in seclusion and deep sleep.


    The gods looked at each other, stepped forward, and said in unison with a solemn face, ¡± Your Majesty Hermes, we have come to ¡­


    The fat female teacher fell to the ground.


    The group of students ¡®minds went blank.


    Oh my God!


    What had happened?


    The legendary god of light, the god of wisdom, Hermes ¡­


    ¡°I know why you¡¯re here.¡±


    Xu Zhi opened his mouth and stood straight where he was. He closed the book and said with a calm expression, ¡±


    you want to break through the ninth-rank, see the truth of the ancient world, and leave this world ¡­ These are your three questions for coming here.¡±


    Hearing Hermes¡¯s words, some gods were stunned and felt it was unbelievable.


    How could he know the purpose of their visit from so far away?


    All of a sudden, they were even more certain that they had long been prepared. They had been waiting for them to come hundreds or even thousands of years ago to ask these essential questions.


    However, they had always been rotten wood that could not be carved.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been waiting for us!¡±


    ¡°But we are wandering in the fog! If not for the return of the ancient Emperor who created the alchemy door and obtained the key, we wouldn¡¯t even have the right to know!¡±


    The gods ¡®hearts were beating wildly, and they felt ashamed.


    But who knew that Hermes would coldly ask, ¡± ¡°What do you want from this trip?¡±


    The gods were shocked.


    What was the meaning of this?


    Hermes had already guessed the three of their intentions. Why did he suddenly ask them?


    The blood Emperor stepped forward and couldn¡¯t help but repeat it. He said seriously, ¡± what we want is the three questions you mentioned before, the path of the ninth-rank, the truth of history, the way to break through the realm ¡­


    ¡°The three are your appearances! What do you want?¡±


    Mercury interrupted him and took a step forward. His voice was cold, and his eyes were deep. He had a calm and cold temperament.


    The voice was like a great Bell that struck the heart.


    What do we want?


    Everyone was dumbstruck.


    These three questions were only superficial. What exactly were they seeking?


    The cute girl didn¡¯t say anything and secretly took a screenshot. Anyway, this matter wasn¡¯t under her control, so she was happy to be quiet. This time, they were dumbfounded! The god of wisdom, Hermes, is full of wisdom. Even if he is a newborn soul, he is still the most ancient and mysterious existence. He doesn¡¯t follow the routine at all!¡±


    She felt that this wasn¡¯t going to be a simple matter, so she planned to do a shocking live video for the netizens.


    After all, today, the entire ancient historical myth, the truth of the fall of the Land of the Gods, and the most distant history of Babylon were about to be unveiled.


    A new era was about to arrive!


    A new civilization was about to be born!


    the essence of these three problems is knowledge? ¡±


    At this time, Bai Xiaosheng suddenly spoke. He was very smart and had already guessed the essence under the surface, ¡± the path to the ninth rank is knowledge! The truth of history was knowledge! The solution was knowledge! What we are seeking from the god of wisdom is knowledge.¡±


    The gods quivered and chewed carefully.


    These three things were indeed just appearances. They had almost forgotten their essence and their original intentions. They were blinded by the world. Cultivators were a group of people who pursued knowledge.


    At this time, he had long forgotten his original intentions.


    what you seek is knowledge. Then, what is knowledge? ¡± Hermes took a step forward and said coldly. He pressed forward step by step and kept asking questions.


    The gods were completely speechless.


    What was knowledge?


    They had come prepared. They had prepared a sufficient amount of quality, but they had never thought that such a scene would occur. Before they had accepted the ¡± quality, ¡± there were already a series of questions. It could be said that they were completely unprepared in this aspect.


    They looked at each other and were stunned for a moment!


    He didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Even the knowledgeable Bai Xiaosheng and Hu Renong were frowning in deep thought.


    What was knowledge? The more simple a question seemed, the more difficult it was to answer. Just like what alchemy was back then, the alchemy monarch only understood it now.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know what knowledge is, and you don¡¯t even know why you¡¯re asking, why are you here to ask me?¡± Hermes¡¯s voice was cold. He turned around, intending to close the door and see the guest out.


    Hermes looked at the fat, middle-aged female teacher and said calmly, ¡± continue to teach. The students ¡®dreams of seeking knowledge can not be erased.


    Teaching?


    Oh my God!


    A group of gods loitered at the door, asking me to continue teaching in the classroom?


    The female teacher¡¯s mind went blank.


    She didn¡¯t dare to continue teaching and went back to class as if nothing had happened. She led a group of students in the classroom and didn¡¯t dare to move. She was so scared that she was mentally weak.


    Ta ta ta!


    you can¡¯t neglect your studies. Then, students, today¡¯s history class will be taught by my physical education teacher. While the gods were dumbfounded, Hermes turned around and strode into the classroom. He looked at all the students in the classroom and began to teach history.

 Chapter 650

    ?


    650 Chapter 660-a story of a historical legend!


    All the gods were stunned.


    In the face of Hermes¡¯s closed door refusal, he didn¡¯t say anything or stop him. He continued to ponder outside.


    The wisdom God had endless wisdom, so his actions naturally had a deeper meaning.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll be your substitute teacher.¡±


    In the classroom, Hermes turned around and replaced the panicking female teacher with a calm look. He walked up to the podium and said,


    ¡°Messiah.¡±


    He wrote down these words on the blackboard, turned around, spread his hands, and supported himself on the podium. His eyes focused on the students below, and said sternly,


    let me tell you about a great sovereign from ancient times-great sovereign Messiah. This is the first great emperor of the magic potion era after the destruction of the Babylon sorcerer Kingdom. She is looking for the then King Wesley.


    The student who had descended to the mortal world did not say anything.


    The classroom was peaceful.


    Hermes began to talk about history.


    at that time, Emperor Wesley was the most talented and ambitious King. He was attacked by the half-orc kingdom, which turned humans into half-orcs, and his country was about to fall. At that time, he angrily rebuked Emperor Messiah, who suddenly descended, for being arrogant and having only martial strength. She wanted to solve the desperate situation by herself. The world can not be changed by a reckless man.


    The voice was calm, and the students in the classroom were gradually entranced.


    The gods outside the classroom suddenly had a strange thought in their hearts: They had naturally heard of this ancient history, and they were very familiar with it.


    Now that they thought about it and combined the cause and effect, they suddenly had a feeling of enlightenment.


    This was Hermes at that time, fighting with an unknown and terrifying enemy. He was defeated and died. His remnant soul consciousness born from the ¡± quality ¡± descended into this world. This should be his last warning to the mortals on the ground?


    Their breathing became rapid. This was no different from the last words of a level nine divine Lord to the mortals of this world.


    He hadn¡¯t noticed it before.


    when Messiah descended, her final words about the era must contain some information. It might even be the correct path to rank nine! Everyone¡¯s hearts were in turmoil.


    Xu Zhi continued to talk about the history of that time.


    At that time, King Wesley had said, ¡±


    ¡°Messiah, you don¡¯t know anything! You don¡¯t have social skills, and you don¡¯t have the ability to scheme! He didn¡¯t have the ability to do things! I don¡¯t know about the art of the Emperor, and I haven¡¯t even read the way of governing a country written by several human Kings in the past ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still so arrogant! What a joke! How laughable! Your knowledge is too shallow! He didn¡¯t have the ability to measure the overall situation! Why didn¡¯t you listen to my advice?¡±


    The gods didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    It was as if he was listening to an ancient mythical story, like: The Emperor¡¯s New Clothes.


    Laughing at the great sovereign Messiah for not knowing about knowledge?


    It was really laughable.


    That was the remaining body of the god of wisdom, Hermes!


    In this world, no one understood the meaning of knowledge better than him.


    But the next second, their faces froze.


    Today, they were another Wesley.


    It was extremely foolish, laughable, and lamentable.


    He was standing at the end of the bridge and laughing at others, so why wouldn¡¯t they be laughing at him from upstairs?


    They suddenly stopped talking. Their smiles disappeared, and their faces became calm as they entered from the back.


    ¡°Everyone, please!¡±


    ¡°Mother Earth should be sitting a little further in front.¡±


    ¡°Alchemy monarch, please take a seat.¡±


    They each modestly gave way to one side and arranged their seats according to their status. They sat down in a few rows of empty chairs at the back of the classroom.


    Some gods couldn¡¯t help but reminisce. At this moment, it was as if they had returned to the early years of their youth. They were like simple and ignorant teenagers sitting upright, listening to their teacher talk about the outside world and their childhood dreams.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    Meanwhile, the children and students sitting in the classroom beside him had goosebumps all over their bodies!


    What the hell was going on?


    They felt as if they were sitting on pins and needles. They didn¡¯t know whether to stand up or sit down.


    The gods of the ancient myths were actually sitting in the same classroom as him, in the back row, and listening to the class seriously like hungry students?


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Sit ¡­ He sat down?


    The female history teacher stood outside the room. She rolled her eyes. She couldn¡¯t take such a terrifying and violent impact. She felt that it was all a dream.


    It was as if Xu Zhi did not see them take their seats from the back. He continued to talk about the history of that year to the ordinary students in the entire classroom.


    Wuwuwuwu!


    Another steam train passed by while emitting white smoke.


    The huge wind pressure caused the Golden paddy fields to fly backwards. Occasionally, some of the Paddy men would sway.


    A cold wind blew.


    At the edge of the train track, in a classroom next to the small church by the edge of the rice field, there was a young man in white who was leading students in class in the cold winter snow. Behind him were many Western and Eastern gods who were surrounded by divine light!


    If a mortal were to see this, they would be shocked to find that each of these Holy western faces were worshipped as god statues in various major churches with hundreds of millions of believers.


    These Eastern faces were even more terrifying. They were the founding ancestors of the great Zhou Dynasty and Mount Shu. The faces of the Thunder Emperor, ancestral sorcerers, God-slaying heavenly Emperor, and even the heavenly Dao and mother Earth had descended here.


    In this ordinary classroom in the village.


    Xu Zhi continued to talk about that period of history, and his eyes suddenly reminisced. He recalled the most distant era, when he had first descended into the sandbox world in his Ordinary Form.


    That year, great sovereign Messiah said to King Wesley,


    ¡°You said that I don¡¯t know about knowledge. All the emperors and sovereigns in history were knowledgeable. That¡¯s right. Was it the ability to play tricks? Was it a talent to control the world? Or was it the wisdom of a man of great talent? These ¡­ It has never been knowledge.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t knowledge?


    The gods ¡®minds suddenly shook, and a somewhat hazy concept spread out. They seemed to understand but not fully understand.


    At this time, King Wesley argued, ¡±


    ¡°I studied the first king¡¯s ¡®Emick code of law¡¯.


    I¡¯ve read all the rare books of the Church of Light,


    I¡¯ve also studied the history and books of the half-orc kingdom.


    I am even well-versed in the world¡¯s most powerful and profound knowledge-the Imperial study of ruling a country.


    There is no one more knowledgeable than me in the human world, no great wise man more strategic than me. I¡¯ve read all the books and pursued knowledge since I was young, and you actually say that this isn¡¯t knowledge? There! What! Is it knowledge?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the gods felt goosebumps all over their bodies.


    This Wesley had once asked in ancient times-what was knowledge?


    And he had already answered back then?


    They were silent. In the distant past, Hermes had already told them all the answers, but they had been sleeping all the time, and they could never wake up the person who was pretending to be asleep.


    At this moment, their bodies exploded!


    It turned out that a lot of knowledge had been secretly given to them by this great God who had fallen in ancient times, so that they could develop the world, return to the bright glory of the former civilization, and resist the unknown enemies in the future, such as the ¡± alchemy gate ¡± and ¡± what is knowledge ¡°. However, they turned a blind eye to it!


    They only felt their hearts sour and numb. The truth was already in front of them, but they didn¡¯t see it at all. Instead, they used all kinds of complicated ways to pursue it from far away.


    They continued to listen.


    At that time, Messiah had said to King Wesley, ¡±


    ¡°Wesley ¡­ The ancient emperors were indeed a group of people with the most profound knowledge. Knowledge was their pass to rule the world.¡±


    kindness and gentleness have never been proof of one¡¯s path to becoming a sovereign or great emperor. Gilgamesh¡¯s tyranny will still remain inviolable.


    ¡°Good governance is not the proof to be a monarch. When alchemy Emperor ruled the world, he didn¡¯t attend court for hundreds of years! Regardless of the state affairs, if he immersed himself in the alchemy room for more than half a year, closed up for dozens of years, and let the witches under him rule the world for him, would anyone dare to rebel? It¡¯s still peaceful and prosperous in the prime of his life!¡±


    the requirement to become a monarch or an Emperor ¡­ It was to grasp knowledge, and knowledge was the power of everything. Every ancient Emperor had the vast knowledge to suppress the world. As long as they lived, they would be an era! When they die, it will be the end of an era!¡±


    At that time, Emperor Wesley¡¯s head suddenly shook.


    At that moment, the gods also trembled.


    [ knowledge is the power of everything? ]


    The so-called conspiracies, schemes, Emperor¡¯s schemes, playing with people¡¯s hearts, fighting for power, killing people for treasures, and all kinds of knowledge were all extremely ridiculous?


    Could these achieve immortality?


    No, it was not true knowledge!


    In an instant, they seemed to have a vague understanding of what ¡®knowledge¡¯ was.


    At that time, Messiah said leisurely, ¡± ¡°Hehehe ¡­ Oh Wesley, an insignificant existence like an ant, laughing at the great seeker of truth who set the goal of the gods and the eternal stars in the sky, laughing at the Eagles of the era who want to fight against time and soar through the eras, laughing at the kings and emperors of the past for their lack of knowledge and being just boorish and martial artists. The truly pitiful ones are you people of this era.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the sky fell and the earth cracked.


    That¡¯s right, the sky was falling and the earth was cracking. The entire world was spinning, and his Dao heart was completely torn apart and attacked.


    All the gods present felt as if their souls had exploded violently like a Thunderbolt. They felt as if they were surrounded by an indescribable aura.


    He was just as self-satisfied and self-righteous as King Wesley from six thousand years ago.


    Abandoning the essentials and pursuing the trivialities.


    Hahaha.


    What had he been doing all these years?


    It was a foul era.


    It was an era of fame and fortune.


    It was an era of forming gangs.


    They had always been engrossed in the fog of the mortal world, the laughable power struggle. They were like a group of mayflies fighting in a VAT, self-satisfied.


    If they hadn¡¯t suddenly seen the daolord¡¯s wholehearted pursuit of the Dao and been touched by his sincerity, they would¡¯ve felt that wholeheartedly cultivating and seeking the Dao was the true path of the king.


    Then, they saw the avatar of truth descend, and Medusa¡¯s reckless actions, like a moth darting into the fire, attacking again and again, which gave them enough inspiration.


    Ermine, Medusa, and the daolord were the true pursuers of truth. They pursued everything with all their heart and had always been on the right path, while they ¡­ He had already lost his way.


    Hahaha!


    ¡°Laughable, how laughable.¡± The blood Emperor laughed so hard that his eyes were filled with tears. we were thinking that if the underworld monarch didn¡¯t fall, we would use some means to compete ¡­ What¡¯s there to fight for? He was like a fool, wasting his long years.¡±


    The blood Emperor thought of a saying in the East:


    The husband did not fight for it, so no one in the world could compete with him.


    Back then, the Lord Daoist didn¡¯t fight for it and focused on asking questions. Who would dare to compete with her for the number one title in the world?


    Ermin didn¡¯t fight, she just stayed as the underworld monarch and secluded herself from the world. Who would dare to take over her power?


    Medusa did not fight, and the origin Demon God had always been in a deep sleep. When she woke up, she trained and researched the hardest. It could be said that she was the most hardworking, which was why she had 129600 celestial emperors.


    those who don¡¯t compete can obtain the world. Those who don¡¯t compete can seek immortality. Those who don¡¯t compete can obtain nature.


    The more he thought about it, the more he understood. The more he thought about it, the more satisfied he became. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    let¡¯s not talk about the alchemy Emperor. Even the other giant, di Qi, was also focused on Dao seeking and was the mastermind behind the scenes. He never fought for it. Even if he came out later to slaughter the world and wanted to become a God, his combat strength could dominate everything. Those who followed him could live and those who went against him could die!


    The true essence of the world lies here.


    All the obscurity gradually disappeared in their eyes.


    Li Shengjiang also had a complicated expression on his face as he looked at the young man in white in front of him.


    ¡°This is knowledge! Conspiracies, wisdom, and schemes have never been the means to rule the world. In fact, our Magus era is the right path. There are no greed, no power in the mortal world, only a group of people who pursue the truth ¡­¡±


    Once upon a time, he had wanted to enter the land of gods, but he was rejected at the door. Now that he had seen it for himself, he realized that Mercury was no longer the real God of wisdom.


    To this day, it was still a Beacon of wisdom that had been lit for the mortals on the ground, guiding the way in the dark ocean.


    Li Shengjiang sighed. He had to admire the terrifying wisdom of the god of wisdom.


    ¡°In fact, we have already entered Hermes¡¯s rhythm. We thought that it had not started, but he was not unreasonable. He has already begun to answer our first question. How to reach the ninth step, what was it! He cultivates the righteous path!¡±


    Li Shengjiang stretched out his hand and took out the alchemy hourglass. It was filled with glass particles that emitted endless vitality. this is the alchemy knowledge that was taught to the mortals on earth back then.


    ¡°You finally found it?¡±


    Hermes reached out and took the alchemy hourglass from a distance. He merged it slightly and felt his body full of vitality, as if he was complete.


    The gods ¡®faith moved.


    It was just as he had guessed. Could it be that it had been completed?


    Xu Zhi looked at the gods and continued to smile. with righteousness and unity of Dao as the top and strategy to suppress the enemy as the bottom, the gods and humans often say: All kinds of fancy tricks and schemes were no match for a single punch ¡­ ¡®Power breaks all laws, and knowledge is the power of all ¡­¡¯ In the future, the gods born in this world, you have already gone from the evil path to the right path. ¡±


    As soon as these words fell, the minds of all the gods seemed to be struck by lightning.


    Shualala!


    Everyone stood up in silence, intoxicated.


    ¡°With the righteous path as the top, and the enemy as the bottom.¡± It was like an ancient sound that rumbled through the heavens and earth, bombarding their minds.


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, teacher!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, teacher!¡±


    The gods in the classroom stood up and bowed slowly, calling him ¡®teacher¡¯ respectfully.


    The students in front were so frightened that their scalps went numb. Children around the age of ten were the most obedient and had long been trembling from fear. They could not help but stand up in a daze. Scattered voices rang out, and the way they called each other was different.


    ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your guidance, Mr. Peter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, physical education teacher.¡±


    ¡­


    The middle-aged freckled female teacher standing outside the door almost fainted when she saw this scene!


    What are you all doing!


    That was Hermes! He was not a P.E. Teacher!


    Her heart was beating fast, and her ears were buzzing. She felt like she couldn¡¯t hear anything anymore. She didn¡¯t want to experience such a terrifying thing again.


    ¡°Lord wisdom God, the path to rank 9 has been explained! The remaining two were the truth of history and the method to break through the realm ¡­ Please enlighten us with these two questions.¡± Li Shengjiang said again when everyone was completely convinced.

 Chapter 651

    ?


    651 Terrifying information (2 in 1)


    As soon as the alchemy monarch¡¯s voice fell, all the gods ¡®eyes became burning.


    Hermes did not answer. Instead, he asked another question in a cold voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask the next two questions. Do you understand the first question?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I understand.¡±


    although I¡¯m slow-witted, I already understand. Only by adjusting my attitude can I break through to the ninth rank.


    ¡­.


    The gods said one after another.


    In fact, at this point, it seemed like there was no mention of how to break through to the 9th rank, but it was already completely clear, pulling them back from the wrong path to the right path.


    They weren¡¯t stupid, so they naturally understood.


    In their opinion, Hermes was unfathomable, so he would not name him directly. Instead, he would let them comprehend the true meaning of it.


    He thought back to the entire era.


    In the beginning, they were youths filled with dreams as they embarked on the path of the strong. They once had a pure heart that pursued the truth. However, as they gradually matured, their edges were ground away by the secular world. In this world of competition, their hands were stained with blood as they began to kill and seize resources.


    After walking through mountains of corpses and seas of blood, fighting, killing, snatching, scheming, and breaking through to God, his hands had been stained with blood.


    Grade-8 was an era where no one could compete.


    Reality was cruel.


    Most of them were born in poverty. At present, everyone was the first generation of gods, the first generation of gods. They started from scratch and did not have any back-up fathers. If they did not fight for it, they would not have cultivation resources.


    As for the ninth-rank?


    It was not something that could be achieved with resources.


    Level nine gods had to rely more on themselves. Since they had already reached level eight, it meant that they had a considerable force under their command, enough to support their daily cultivation.


    ¨C


    In fact, they had already gotten the cart before the horse. In the beginning, they schemed and plotted against each other in order to obtain knowledge and cultivate to a higher realm. Now, they were completely addicted to this model.


    ¡°Fighting and snatching have already seeped into our bones with blood.¡±


    The blood Emperor lowered his head and pondered. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this was the case. His face was full of shock.


    ¡°Come to think of it, the Land of the Gods in ancient times had always been hidden from the world and never easily entered the mortal world, unlike us. He will interfere with the mortal world and use his power to control the entire era.¡±


    Indeed, in the distant past, the actions of the Land of the Gods had indirectly told everyone the truth of how to reach the correct rank 9. However, no one had noticed it and had turned a blind eye to it.


    In the past, the land of gods did not descend to the mortal world and was above all living things.


    They descended to the mortal world because they were afraid that the mortals would pollute their minds and disturb them, adding to their troubles. They wanted to maintain a pure heart to pursue Dao, sacred and pure.


    No wonder only Hermes, who had broken through to level nine ¡­ On the other hand, the leader had just come down to the mortal world, but his subordinates were nowhere to be seen.


    Before this, they still had some doubts and felt that it was a very deep suspicion ¡­


    It actually made sense!


    Everything was logical and reasonable!


    After thinking about it carefully, the hearts of many gods were hit hard again. They were in great shock, extremely respectful, and extremely silent.


    ¡°However, the path of the eighth rank must be fought, and the path of the ninth rank must not be fought! However, it¡¯s not easy to put down your worldly worries and go into seclusion again, not caring about the outside world.¡±


    Hu Renong felt bitter.


    He thought of the young scholar who had studied in the beginning, pure and dedicated to asking questions. He had been polished by the years and had experienced many vicissitudes.


    ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done to enter and leave the martial world.¡±


    Liu Wenjian grabbed a Liu Li celestial sword, his eyes cold and clear. This peerless sword immortal swordsman coldly said, ¡± let go of the thousand years of killing on the road to growth, glory and wealth, the great enemies on the road to growth, all kinds of shameful things like killing and snatching treasures, abandon the bloodstained memories, and the glory of the era after success ¡­ He returned as a teenager? Return to your original heart?¡±


    Her words were very straightforward and realistic, piercing into the hearts of all the gods!


    Breaking through to the eighth step meant entering the world.


    Breaking through to the ninth step meant coming into the world.


    The two stages of life.


    It was easy to go from frugal to luxurious, but difficult to go from luxurious to frugal.


    Although this sentence was not suitable to describe it, it also had such a meaning.


    It was simple to say, but their mentality was different.


    rank 9 is related to the soul. The soul and body are one, and the soul¡¯s will is everywhere in the body. Bai Xiaosheng said in a low voice, ¡± after careful calculation, breaking through to the ninth step is indeed related to the soul! I still have to comprehend my Dao heart and return to my original heart ¡­¡±


    Everyone understood the path.


    He should cultivate in secret. After breaking through to become a level eight God, his retirement should begin in this world. After all, he had already fought for everything and had a place in the world. His cultivation method was also different, and it was also giving more young people opportunities.


    It was not easy to descend to the mortal world, just like the land of gods in the past, which had become a mysterious legend among mortals. It was not easy to see the gods.


    At the same time, with more gods, civilization would flourish. He would also be in seclusion to become stronger. This was killing two birds with one stone and the correct way.


    ¡°So this is the right path!¡±


    Meng Mei¡¯s eyes widened and she was dumbfounded as if she had seen a myth. I¡¯ve already said that the actions of these gods don¡¯t conform to the myths in the ancient Earth style. They descend everywhere ¡­ Over there, they¡¯ve been living in seclusion for a few generations and don¡¯t interfere with the world¡¯s affairs. Even if they do, they¡¯ll only have their disciples leave the mountain.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± She felt that all standards should be based on the current Chinese mythology as a reference. Didn¡¯t she see the development of the Buddha of physics and the Dao of chemistry?


    He was a role model!


    That was the history of the ancestors, which could be used as a reference.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have such a problem.¡±


    When the cute girl saw this, she was very satisfied.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never fought for anything, I¡¯ve always been lying down. I¡¯ve never entered the martial world, so why should I come out again? I¡¯ve never even gone out before, so I¡¯m naturally a young girl when I return. I haven¡¯t even killed a chicken before.¡±


    She was instantly pleased with herself.


    She only collected rent and cultivated in silence. She felt that she was born in accordance with the great Dao and was a girl who was close to nature and the truth. No wonder she was born close to the incarnation of the truth-the God of creation, the woman who was called the God of creation by the world.


    Meng Mei couldn¡¯t help but send out the video and pictures.


    Not long after, the internet was boiling with excitement. They were very interested in this situation.


    ¡°Ah ah ah?¡±


    Holy F * ck!?


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°To have cultivation progress at the ninth-rank, one must concentrate on cultivation and have a glazed heart that purely seeks the Dao?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re using crooked ways! He was probably going to die! After all, even though he is a new god, he has already wasted hundreds or even thousands of years!¡±


    not necessarily. They¡¯re still young. There¡¯s hope for them if they waste a few years. They¡¯ll work hard again and know how to turn over a new leaf. They might have a chance to break through!


    ¡°Breakthrough my ass! If you want to be talented and also want to work hard, then all of the daolords who have worked so hard are dead!¡±


    ¡°I found it! ¡°The¡± demonic barrier ¡°and¡± negative karma ¡°in China are similar concepts. Those who come out to do evil have to pay back. The more evil they do, the harder it is to get out of it and sink into the mud.¡±


    cough, cough, cough. It seems that the inheritance of our ancient Huaxia civilization is indeed related to the ancient gods such as Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.


    physics Buddha, chemistry Dao, amazing pen!


    ¡­


    They were breathing rapidly!


    As for the ninth-rank?


    Wasn¡¯t it similar to the Dao integration and soul formation of the ancient legends on earth?


    This was the most sensitive stage, and he had to correct his attitude.


    Countless people were screaming out in excitement as the truth was being revealed wave after wave!


    It was perfectly logical.


    Just like the natives, they had not been able to detect it at all!


    The descent of Emperor Messiah was clearly Hermes¡¯s advice. It hid the correct path to break through to rank nine!


    It also perfectly explained why there were only leaders among the gods in the land of gods!


    In such a Grand occasion, everyone came out one after another.


    ¡°Hahaha! I was born to be a rank-9 reserve soldier, and I¡¯ve never fought for it! It¡¯s natural.¡± Said a certain racer of Mount Haruna, who was currently scamming the natives of Paleo-wood planet.


    He expressed that he didn¡¯t fight for it and that it was his opponents who sent money to him.


    ¡°We pok¨¦mon are indeed in line with the great Dao of heaven and earth! Relying on humans and pets to fight for opportunities outside, floating away from all things and not being affected by karma. The lineage of xiansu is indeed born close to the path of the ninth-rank!¡± The group of little animals were ecstatic, saying that the path of cultivation was to act cute with human pets!


    A certain balloon fish immediately said, ¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Hmph, you¡¯re all scum. I¡¯ve killed countless people! He¡¯s known as the iron-blooded Emperor and has countless karma all over his body. He¡¯s a god of death, but he still maintains his original heart and isn¡¯t haunted by the demonic thoughts. With a young clear heart, I¡¯ve entered the martial world and left it again!¡±


    ¡­.


    Everyone¡¯s faces darkened.


    These B * stards were all putting gold on their faces. They were clearly not doing well and were afraid of being slapped to death when they entered the martial world.


    However, at this moment, countless players were overjoyed!


    They all felt that they were born to conform to the will of ninth step big shots.


    He didn¡¯t fight to kill, didn¡¯t fight for fame and fortune, but secretly hid and worked hard to develop. At the same time, he also implemented the ¡± knowledge is the power of everything ¡± and kept walking on the path of baldness. He was simply following the heavenly Dao and nature! He was the son of the God of creation!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Another steam locomotive drove through the fields.


    The surroundings were deathly silent.


    At this time, Hermes said, ¡± your second question is the truth of ancient history? ¡±


    The surrounding gods nodded one after another, their faces full of anticipation. The fall of ancient Hermes and some unknown great enemy had made them uneasy for a long time.


    why are you asking this question? ¡± Hermes asked calmly.


    Asking about the essence of the question again?


    They were stunned.


    Of course, it was to obtain knowledge. The truth of history was also knowledge, and he kept thinking about it. But why did he need to know the truth of history?


    Naturally, he knew who his enemy was so that he could fight back.


    But now that he knew, did he really want to resist?


    He wasn¡¯t his match.


    It would only add to his troubles and affect his cultivation. Sometimes, ignorance was the greatest happiness.


    ¡°It¡¯s US who are crazy.¡± They felt guilty.


    Since he didn¡¯t say anything, they didn¡¯t pursue it anymore. Instead, they were attracted by the new path in front of them and were eager to try!


    Although he did not answer, Hermes suddenly reminded him, ¡± Hermes is related to an ancient group of extraterrestrial visitors. He is a high-dimensional projection.


    The gods frowned. They hadn¡¯t noticed anything and didn¡¯t know what it meant.


    The players ¡®eyes slowly widened, and their pupils dilated.


    Visitors from beyond the heavens?


    BOOM!


    In that instant, they felt as if a heavy object weighing thousands of kilograms was pressing down on their chests. Something in their heads exploded and broke.


    He felt as if his heart was about to jump out of his chest.


    What was the meaning of this?


    Was Hermes a high-dimensional projection?


    Was Hermes also an earth player? Earth was the most ancient player?


    Their hearts were filled with shock and astonishment!


    This piece of information simply subverted everything.


    What had happened in the history of the ancient mythological era and even today? could the fallen level-9 Hermes have been a player? The mysterious ancient God was holding the remains of a suspected level 9?


    An ancient existence in different eras had countless names and titles. Hermes was described in this way in the West. Then how would it be described in the East?


    Was he also an ancient Chinese like Ksitigarbha?


    Wasn¡¯t this terrifying?


    It was too terrifying!


    Li Shengjiang, Meng Mei, and the others only felt a chill all over their bodies at this moment, and their hearts were filled with indescribable shock.


    They could vaguely see a peerless God fighting against a great enemy by himself. He stood in front of the world, crossed The Endless River of time, and fought through the ages.


    Most importantly, he was not a native. He could be ¡­


    ¡°Something, something big has happened!¡±


    The cute girl¡¯s face turned pale.


    The second question was fine, but the second question only revealed a little, and it completely blew up her world view.


    She could only take a deep breath and comfort herself. we are not the only ones in the high-dimensional projection. We are not the only ones chosen. It is very likely that it is another civilization and race similar to us.


    The second question ended while they were still in shock.


    The third question was asked again.


    Hermes just replied, ¡± I¡¯ve already given you the way to leave this world.


    Everyone was completely confused.


    The words of the wisdom God contained all kinds of information that were difficult to guess.


    However, a lot of information was indeed hidden in the past, and Hermes did not even answer them at this time. He just wanted them to notice everything that already existed.


    Hermes did not rush to speak. Instead, he turned and left.


    The gods looked at each other. could it be that it is also hidden in ancient history? ¡±


    perhaps so. Let¡¯s go to history and search for it.


    ¡°No wonder we can¡¯t reach the 9th rank and can¡¯t even merge with a single cell. It¡¯s because of will. We have too many thoughts and our souls aren¡¯t pure.¡±


    I still can¡¯t hold back my temper and won¡¯t go into complete seclusion. Once I¡¯m in seclusion, I¡¯ll always be worried that you¡¯ll try to snatch my believers ¡®territory. Why don¡¯t I secretly snatch yours first? ¡± The blood Emperor said, ¡± strike first.


    The gods ¡®faces darkened.


    This person was very straightforward.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s not go on like this. In our position, we have at least hundreds of millions of followers. Resources are no longer important to us. Whoever makes a move, we¡¯ll fight them together.¡±


    we need to Polish our minds. We¡¯ve been scheming all day, and we¡¯re still impetuous.


    ¡­


    All the gods were whispering, deeply moved. Without breaking through to tier 9, all power was just fleeting clouds. They would only be able to enjoy it for a few thousand years, or even not.


    Cultivation was like rowing a boat against the current. If one did not advance, one would fall back.


    If a God like you rotted away, the people who came later wouldn¡¯t mind pulling you down from your horse.


    As for the other powerhouses, when they saw that you were too weak, they wouldn¡¯t mind getting rid of you.


    Knowledge was the power of all things. If one did not specialize in making themselves stronger, no matter how many conspiracies and evil tricks one had, they would be of no use.


    Only when he was strong would he be truly strong.


    On the other side.


    ¡°The method to break through the world was given long ago?¡± At this moment, Ermin¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she suddenly thought of something.

 Chapter 652

    ?


    652 Twilight of the Gods


    The others didn¡¯t know about this, but Ermin naturally remembered.


    In the cold winter era thousands of years ago, the demonic world invaded. Not long after the war with the celestial world in the bloodrealm, Hermes vaguely remembered the coordinates of a world and asked him to build a teleportation array.


    However, after it was built, it did not open up another world. There was only nothingness on the other side, so he did not pay any attention to it.


    Could it be?


    She frowned slightly.


    Another already-found answer?


    Mercury, the god of wisdom, was truly mysterious. As expected of a consciousness born from the remains of a rank 9. All the information they wanted to know had already appeared in history, appeared in their vision, but they themselves did not realize it.


    ¡°What did you find?¡± Li Shengjiang asked.


    ¡°There are some things I need to confirm.¡± She replied with a smile.


    She pondered for a while and did not intend to explain it first. After all, it was only her own guess. She could not help but feel a little shocked.


    ¡°Perhaps, at that time, we did manage to get through to the coordinates of that world. However, at that time, we were too weak! The difference was more than ten times. The other party¡¯s world had an isolation mechanism and a terrifying power that refused to explore! All the places where it is located are empty!¡±


    Previously, she had been constantly discussing and researching ways to break through and enter other worlds when she was with Medusa.


    Although they knew that it would not be easy to find another world in the vast universe, as if looking for a needle in a haystack, they were suspicious that they had only found one primordial world after so many years.


    ¡°We guessed that either the next world is too far away from us, or there¡¯s some kind of barrier in a higher world. To prevent being groped and discovered?¡±


    This was just a guess.


    The truly top-tier terrifying worlds would definitely have Almighties who would deceive the heavens and not be identified by others. They would not allow their enemies to invade the worlds that they grew up in and were born in. After all, it was their base camp.


    If she was strong to a certain extent, she could also do this.


    It used some kind of method to shield the entire world.


    However, that level, although not a true ninth-rank world, would probably require a very high degree of transformation of the entire cell, and an extremely long journey on this ninth-rank path to achieve it.


    now that I¡¯m much better, maybe I can try the coordinates from back then? ¡± She muttered, feeling her heart palpitate. can it break through the unknown barrier? ¡±


    However, now was not the time.


    He still had to plan it out.


    After all, if it was really as he had guessed, the other party would be extremely terrifying!


    In fact, the ancient existences that possessed terrifying combat strength far beyond their own might even bring disaster to their side!


    Even if his own world was about to descend, he had to find a special method to not be tracked by the other party and locate the world he was in.


    Her eyes were burning. if it¡¯s true, we¡¯ll have their coordinates and can arrive at any time. As long as we¡¯re careful and find a way to erase the traces we left when we came, and they don¡¯t know our coordinates, we¡¯ll have a huge advantage!


    Li Shengjiang looked at his disciple and seemed to have noticed something. He did not ask because there were many people here and it was not a good place to stay for long. let¡¯s go back.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll take you to the netherworld to take a look,¡± Ermin laughed.


    Meng Mei also turned around and left. She waved her hand and said, ¡± when you¡¯re free, remember to come and play with me.


    After all, she had planted ¡± one of her own ¡± beside Ermin, so she was not afraid of hiding any secrets.


    He had finally taken down the two tough guys, Ermin and Medusa!


    Even though Medusa had already left.


    But when she thought of Medusa, who was somewhere else, she gritted her teeth in anger.


    ¡°Then, we will also take our leave!¡±


    Since Hermes had left and answered three questions, the gods present also left.


    ¡°As for the mortals?¡±


    Suddenly, a God stopped, his eyes cold.


    Looking at the entire classroom, the frightened students and teachers were trembling in fear.


    If it was in the past, they would naturally treat mortals as ants and kill them. It was extremely normal to silence them.


    forget it, forget it. When I¡¯m out of the martial world, why should I be more indifferent and murderous? ¡± Someone said.


    on the other hand, it¡¯s fate that these students are sitting in the same classroom as us gods and listening to the class seriously. The blood Emperor broke into an ugly and kind smile. you can help me. I¡¯ll leave you a token. Come to my church. If you want to cultivate the vampire profession ¡­ It¡¯s good to leave a good fate. After all, I¡¯ve cultivated a pure heart-seeking heart and have begun to believe that good will be rewarded and evil will be rewarded.¡±


    The gods beside him rolled their eyes silently.


    ¡°If there are some with good talent, I can help them.¡±


    Viney was charming and alluring. She waved her whip and had demon goat horns on her head. Her gaze swept across the students to see which male student was taller and stronger, could endure hardships, and was suitable for the path of physical cultivation.


    if there are any good ones, you can send them to the church of Holy Knights next door and come over on the weekends regularly. We can help with the training.


    ¡­


    These students and history teachers had been let off the hook.


    Today, his words and the scene in the classroom would be recorded in the ancient history for eternity. It would become the foundation for the revolution of the six worlds and eliminate all obstacles.


    The historians of later generations called it the kiss of Mercury¡¯s fusion.


    The triple-level great Hermes, this dialogue with the gods, promoted the transformation of this era of gods ¡®barbarism.


    In an ancient historical description, a historian wrote the epilogue of this period of history:


    History was moving forward.


    The higher the level of development, the closer it was to breaking away from barbarism.


    In the most ancient era, the tribal barbarians used stone tools to do slash-and-burn agriculture.


    After that, there were various colonial dynasties.


    After that, it would be the era of slaughter and the period of cataclysm when the celestial Thearch would become a God.


    The era advanced once again, incense sprouted, and countless tribulations befell all living beings. Mortals no longer suffered pain and disasters.


    In the distant future, even the gods who no longer launched world disasters chose to completely retire. No one could decide an era on their own and belong to the new geniuses.


    ¡­


    Mengmei, Thunderlord, and the others returned.


    I saw the epic of a magnificent civilization. The eras were overlapping, and they evolved into a truly mature extraordinary world.


    Meng Mei smiled and said, ¡± and I¡¯ve experienced all of this from the beginning until now ¡­ Hermes is also the wise man of civilization. As expected of the ancient people who doubted players, he has pushed forward another great era and made those animals who fight all day more civilized!¡±


    Meng Mei smiled and felt that it was wonderful. As a pacifist, she hated war. Otherwise, she would not have seen Daoist Changsheng die in battle. She wanted to build incense in the Dragon vein and put an end to such tragedies.


    She liked the peaceful and quiet era, not the great and heroic era like Daoist Changsheng. So what if it was magnificent? So what if he turned the tide?


    Even the most beautiful song could not avoid death, the haze behind the Dark Age.


    She wanted to change all of this.


    ¡°What a beautiful era.¡±


    She raised her head and had the urge to cry. Facing the sun, she looked at the clear and bright sky and smiled brightly. this reminds me of the second set of national radio calisthenics for middle school students.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Long Wuming asked.


    the times are changing!!


    Long Wuming¡¯s face darkened. the times are calling.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Twenty-two years in the six realms.


    A year after the alchemy Emperor¡¯s birth, the only essence was gathered to meet the god of wisdom, Hermes.


    The six realms were completely formed.


    The demonic realm was controlled by the celestial Emperor Hu haihan, who had yet to become a God. As the second generation of the original demonic god, he was destined to be the next God.


    Of course, it was his true body that had become a God. The huge body of a Demon God only held godly authority. Such a huge and terrifying body could not be controlled without the blood of eternal life.


    The demon Realm was controlled by the wushen Palace.


    The major gods no longer tried to stop him or fight to kill him. Their own forces were enough to provide for themselves.


    Twenty-four years in the six realms.


    The situation broke out one after another.


    Ermin¡¯s lifespan was extended.


    The Ascension of the demon world¡¯s Skyfox to the throne was a grand ceremony that lasted for three months. All the countries and races presented all kinds of rare treasures.


    The following year, Lin Hongfeng of the demon Realm succeeded the throne of the demon Realm and became the current leader of the demon clan. The world celebrated.


    Twenty-five years in the six realms.


    The era of the gods ¡®retirement appeared.


    All the gods went into seclusion and entered the ancient divine Kingdom. They only absorbed the faith of all living beings. The Popes and saintesses acted as the spokesmen of the gods and traveled around the human world to spread their teachings.


    Seventy years in the six worlds.


    The era was long, and a majority of the life of mortals had passed.


    With the passing of many of the older generation, most of the ordinary people gradually forgot the existence of gods and only regarded them as a kind of belief. Most of the Masters, professionals, and cultivators still knew about the existence of true gods and pursued the great goal of becoming a god. They tried in vain to light the divine fire and stand side by side with the gods who were as bright as the stars in the sky. At the very least, they wanted to enter the legendary God¡¯s kingdom and see the legendary true God¡¯s face.


    However, for most people, although this was not the fall of the gods, the era of the gods who had descended into the mortal world and continued to appear in the world, had come to an end.


    In this era where there were no gods and heroes, the gap of the mythological era was called the ¡± Twilight of the Gods, ¡± and what created this gap was ¡­


    It was the legendary god of wisdom, Hermes.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Another day.


    Ermin had completely figured out the use of the original substance.


    The alchemy Emperor had also studied and explored together with Ermin, and he had supplemented the various knowledge systems of this era.


    ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve already guessed the reason I called you here.¡±


    Ermin looked around and said, ¡± yes, I have found the answer to Hermes ¡®third question, the way to break through the world. I have successfully confirmed the existence of another world, but I dare not advance rashly. What do you think? ¡±


    the gods fell into deep thought.


    The node of fate was activated again.


    world crisis, world miracle, death or rebirth? ¡±


    They had finally gotten what they wanted from Hermes.


    And then?

 Chapter 653

    ?


    653 Chapter 663-beginning (2 in 1)


    For all the gods, a new path was already in front of them.


    So, should he take the risk or stop?


    When the news spread, many gods fell silent.


    ¡°What¡¯s the current situation?¡± Daoist Changsheng asked.


    Ermin looked around with. serious look. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I¡¯ve found the coordinates. There¡¯s indeed an unknown world, but I don¡¯t dare to explore it in depth for fear of being detected ¡­ This is because the other party¡¯s system and combat strength are all mysterious and unknown. I don¡¯t know what terrifying and strange abilities he has.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    That was indeed the case.


    Although in theory, if they were careful, they wouldn¡¯t be discovered, this was an estimation based on their world view. What if the other party cultivated the law of causality, some mysterious force in the dark?


    Right now, the other world had yet to discover him, so he still had the right to decide what to do. However, if they completely intersected, there was a huge risk of being exposed.


    I still need to plan for the long term. Even if I really decide to enter, I still need to make full preparations! Mengmei was naturally a conservative, so she had no idea what world the other party was in.


    After all, if there was an accident, the consequences would be very serious. An entire world could be destroyed. It would be very terrifying if a great flood or ferocious beast was attracted.


    And how could the gods present not know this?


    At this moment, it was as if they were really the two hunters of the dark forest. Both sides were shrouded in a dark fog, and they could not even see each other¡¯s faces clearly. They did not know how strong or weak the other was. Everything was unknown.


    The only advantage he had was that he had discovered the position of the other party hidden in the fog, while the other party had not noticed him.


    The overlords of the six realms whispered to each other,


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be anxious now.¡±


    we¡¯ve just stopped the war and are cultivating in seclusion. There¡¯s still a period of rapid growth. It won¡¯t be too late to explore after our realms have stabilized.


    ¡­


    Many gods were communicating with each other.


    Over the past 1000 years, Ermin and the daolords had reached level nine and were far ahead of the others. After them, Daoist Changsheng had a terrifying Foundation and was about to become an advanced God. The third group, the blood Emperor, had just become a medium-level God.


    ¡°Our world is still not secure.¡±


    Lin Hongfeng¡¯s face was cold. She was tall and beautiful, like a beautiful martial artist. She was valiant and attractive. among the six realms, the demonic realm has changed greatly and has not completely settled down, while the demon Realm has only just risen.


    on the other hand, ¡± Ermin replied with a smile, ¡± the void realm of Ivy, the world of the ultimate, and the cultivation system of the demonic race, which calls itself the players ¡®apparition of the evil god, should be further developed and increased in numbers. They should be the vanguard of our world! The main force that conquests the heavens.¡±


    The cute girl also complimented each other and said to Ermin, ¡± as for alchemists, the alchemy mythological dynasty of the past has been revived in this era. They should have a place ¡­ Especially the netherworld. As the soul realm, it controls the essence, the alchemy door of life and death. Now, it already has the water element, and it¡¯s even planning to create the fire element!¡±


    It was indeed so.


    The underworld was no longer just the underworld.


    Ever since li Shengjiang came, he had started a new plan. He was going to give life to many dead things in the underworld, such as rivers, mountains, and road signs ¡­ It had become the real soul world.


    Just as he said, only by controlling the alchemy door would one be the true underworld monarch. He could control the souls of all living things and bestow them with souls.


    however, our plan to multiply our population has been in effect for thousands of years. We¡¯ve been constantly expanding our internal spaces. Each God¡¯s divine Kingdom has at least 100 million living beings. In total, there are more than 14 billion mortals in the six worlds on this land, and there are countless cultivators among them.


    The path of incense was naturally the path of a prosperous population.


    In order to absorb more incense, it was natural to reproduce more people. Over the years, the major churches had been constantly multiplying the population. They were simply doing their best to herd all living beings.


    Furthermore, the quality was extremely high. Many of them had cultivated since they were young. After all, a strong person with high quality believers could produce more incense offerings than mortals.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s already approaching saturation ¡­¡±


    Hu Renong said,


    the population base can¡¯t increase any further. The capacity of our world is not large. Four of the six worlds are internal spaces above the demon world and the mortal world.


    The blood Emperor said, ¡± since we can¡¯t increase the number, we should strengthen the cultivation of experts in the population. The more experts there are, the better the quality of incense will be ¡­ The quantity could not be increased, but the quality ¡­ There¡¯s still an unimaginably huge space.¡±


    The gods continued to discuss and make decisions.


    The more they thought about it, the more they felt that the model of the land of gods made sense. They were too short-sighted and could not allow others to rise up. They wanted the entire era to flourish and develop, and they could also benefit from it.


    After all, an expert was equivalent to ten thousand mortals.


    So what if he became a God?


    As a follower of his, becoming a god in his own God system, he was also a member of his own side.


    He only needed to cultivate in peace.


    ¡°At this time, we are countless times stronger than we were 1000 years ago, or even 3000 years ago! I wonder if this is considered a true high-level extraordinary world? How does it compare to the other top-tier worlds?¡±


    ¡°I personally think that we might be able to compete with ordinary peak transcendent worlds! After all, we¡¯re the civilization left behind by Hermes. We can recover our former heritage, but we can¡¯t compare to the truly terrifying world with a level nine!¡±


    The gods were communicating with each other, and the Giants of the universe were communicating with each other. They were all surrounded by divine light.


    After several days of discussion, the gods finally left safely.


    ¡­


    The netherworld was peaceful and quiet.


    The blooming red spider lilies of the underworld bloomed. In the alchemy room, a man was fiddling with bottles and jars, while another woman was studying the new Mystic alchemy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s calm down for now and prepare for the war.¡±


    Ermine put down a glass test tube and said without looking back, ¡± teacher, we¡¯ve studied it for a while and finally determined the coordinates completely. We¡¯ve also invited these gods to come. We can prepare for the next battle for a while and relax a little.


    ¡°You can¡¯t relax yet, but you don¡¯t have to be too anxious.¡± Grantham did not turn around. The two of them had their backs to each other and were busy with their own research. we don¡¯t acquire knowledge for anything. It¡¯s simply because we like it. We¡¯re Wizards.


    Ermin just smiled and replied seriously, ¡± yeah, we can¡¯t relax yet.


    She felt that the familiar scene of standing in the alchemy room in front of her was like a lifetime ago. She had returned to that period of time 7000 years ago, where she had lost a good friend and welcomed another person, and they were walking together again.


    She suddenly thought of a sentence from green vine mother, still speaking nonsense, ¡±


    ¡°This is probably an equivalent exchange! I sacrificed my best friend in exchange for my teacher. I didn¡¯t lose out this time!¡±


    However, when it came to Medusa, he got what he wanted.


    Ermin suddenly thought of Medusa¡¯s figure. She had pursued her lifelong pursuit, the Dao in her heart, the figure called ¡± truth.


    Medusa was the purest wizard, while he was not.


    However, she was also pursuing her own Dao. Although it was not the truth, she still followed the figure of the person she respected the most in the very beginning.


    He was satisfied with this.


    She looked at the familiar figure in front of her. He was collecting and extracting the only countless dust particles, and mixing them in test tubes one by one. He was as beautiful as a little silver Star shining.


    ¡°I¡¯m done again.¡±


    Grantham exclaimed and looked at Ermin with joy. another round of trial tune has been completed!


    He grabbed Ermin¡¯s arm tightly. in the underworld¡¯s arkeron River, the river of pain, there is water element. In front of me, in the sky, there is a round of fire element! Fire intelligent life forms and elemental energy life forms are simply pioneering works of this era!¡±


    Grantham dripped a drop of the reagent on a dim yellow flame. The flame actually developed a sentience, and it swayed beautifully like a Silver Star.


    ¡°It¡¯s too beautiful!¡± Ermin couldn¡¯t help but praise.


    ¡°Yup,¡± Grantham laughed and said with great ambition, ¡± the entire underworld will be perfected. It will become a real soul world.


    The two of them stood side by side and looked up.


    The machine of the entire world was activated and kept on operating. They had already decided to prepare for war. No matter what, it was better to prevent trouble before it happened.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Spore Evolution Forum.


    The entire internet was in an uproar.


    ¡°Hermes?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡±


    ¡°Could it be an ancient player from earth?¡±


    Many people were talking while suppressing the shock in their hearts.


    This kind of shock was unprecedented!


    It was as if a huge foreshadowing had been completely pulled open.


    Thinking back to the past.


    Hermes was an ancient and mysterious God that had appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes from the very beginning. He was also the first God that they had come into contact with.


    So it could be an ancient person from earth?


    Hermes had once taught the mortals of this land to treat the alchemy Lord well. Was it because he knew that players like him were specially trained?


    They immediately exploded!


    In the Big Shot player group chat, he directly sent a private message.


    no wonder we have to enter Hermes ¡®land and become a member of a faction. This is the main storyline of the players? ¡±


    ¡°F * ck f * ck f * ck! It¡¯s unimaginable!¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, it seems that he has been hiding a big secret for a long time!¡±


    then, if he falls, we¡¯ll be the only ones left. We won¡¯t have any backing and will fight alone. I have a bad feeling about this!


    At the same time, an even more terrifying piece of information was revealed.


    Ermin discovered a new world.


    The crowd hesitated again.


    He wanted to see how it developed, and what kind of world was the New World?


    ¡­


    ¡°Hehehe ¡­ It¡¯s rapidly developing again.¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled brightly.


    People were born in suffering and died in peace and happiness. If they didn¡¯t force themselves, they wouldn¡¯t know how strong they were. These gods were the same.


    As for Ermin¡¯s coordinates?


    Of course, it was back then when Xu Zhi had asked her to help him open up the underground world beneath his feet and go deep into the lava, which was also the ancient lava region.


    this is the true meaning of an Orchard war.


    Xu Zhi stood at the entrance of the yard and looked up. The sky was clear and the clouds were blue. He said leisurely, ¡± the surface of the orchard and the underground.


    At first, Xu Zhi was not in a hurry. It was just that the six worlds inside were studying and searching for other worlds all day long, while the ancient Lava Land and the three pillar gods were also constantly searching for new worlds ¡­


    In that case, let¡¯s do as they wish.


    In fact, if two worlds were connected, it would mean that a small universe was connected at the same time.


    After all, Carolyn was in control of the transmission channel between the small universe world and the ancient Lava Land.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s really the universe.¡± Xu Zhi said softly, ¡± it¡¯s basically equivalent to connecting all the worlds at present ¡­


    Of course.


    Carolyn had already stopped paying attention to the ancient land of lava.


    She most likely wouldn¡¯t care, and she might not be able to beat Ermin. After all, they were both high-level gods, and she was at a relative disadvantage on the path of level nine fusion. She had never really fought. If there was a war between the two worlds, it was more likely that she would observe in secret as a scientist.


    In the future, no one knew how they would develop and how they would collide.


    however, a tricky problem has been solved. Li Shengjiang brought a group of people to mess with me and successfully resolved it. They are very satisfied ¡­


    He heaved a sigh of relief and opened his palm. It was a bottle of ¡°quality.¡±


    at the same time, I¡¯ve also made a lot of money. I didn¡¯t lose anything this time.


    He lowered his head. He felt that this matter was very mysterious and special. He thought, we¡¯ve gathered the resources of countless gods and only managed to make one bottle. The number is not low ¡­


    Don¡¯t think that the price of this thing is low.


    Just by natural extraction alone, one would have to pay a huge price to extract a small amount. Using one¡¯s own ¡± evolution flow rate ¡± to evolve a special species, it was much more convenient and simple, but the price was still terrifying.


    A huge price had to be paid for every ¡®quality¡¯ insect.


    This bottle alone was close to the energy of a God. Even if the accumulation of more than a dozen gods was shared, it would still be a huge loss.


    ¡°This thing is pretty good.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes flickered. He felt that he had made a killing this time. I¡¯ve discovered another good new path. Apart from the spore evolution and the creation of life ¡­ As for ¡°substance,¡± it seems to be able to create life as well.¡±


    He kept thinking and felt that it was worth pondering over.


    Alchemists created and refined life.


    Perhaps, in the real universe, a powerful super civilization could create life and intelligence to a certain extent.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right,¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression suddenly changed. in my sandbox, the conceptual creation of life has already appeared ¡­


    the magic core lineage, intelligent AI, written into a program, formed intelligence, and then accompanied by growth, completely unlocked spiritual intelligence, and a soul appeared ¡­ Isn¡¯t it just the creation of some kind of intelligence and soul?¡±


    The entire clan naturally didn¡¯t count. That was for the reproduction of offspring.


    It was not just the ancient Lava Land. He suddenly thought of the Queen of the hives, the big boss of the technology side. For example, she could also create all kinds of AI intelligent life-form mechanical Warriors.


    Indeed, knowledge was the power of all.


    Look at li Shengjiang, he had already opened the alchemy door and achieved an incredible miracle of life.


    the times are changing ¡­ After some calculations, it seems to have the same effect.¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly laughed. Extracting the essence of life, creating life, and creating a soul ¡­ ¡°Science: manufacturing various chips and AI. Through constant training, it can also produce a soul.¡±


    In other words, both parties had reached the level where they could both be endowed with life.


    Had he unknowingly developed to such an extent?


    It seemed that he was about to meet the requirements to reach the ninth step.


    at this moment, is this the collision between the original life form on the transcendent side and the mechanical life form on the pseudo-technological side? ¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up and he looked at the soul world. Ermin was still studying the original substance, and the two of them were discussing together. she¡¯s still creating fire elements ¡­


    ¡°Could this war be the beginning of the ninth-rank?¡±


    ¡°It should be,¡±


    He hesitated for a moment, opened his palm, and looked at the bottle. I¡¯m not of much use to myself, and I don¡¯t have anything to give life to ¡­ However, the Phoenix is reborn from the ashes. As a new life, what will happen if its soul is supplemented with some substance?¡±


    He had already accumulated so many resources anyway, so Xu Zhi did not hesitate.


    He went back to his room, opened the White oven, and blended the substance into the red Phoenix egg. A mysterious life force slowly sprouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed useful. It¡¯s a qualitative change.¡±


    Xu Zhi changed the spirit liquid and was even more looking forward to the Phoenix¡¯s self-recovery breakthrough this time.


    After a while, he sipped the even more delicious spiritual tea and sat quietly on the chair, waiting for the dinner of the day.

 Chapter 654

    ?


    654 Chapter 664-arcane throne, block chain civilization!


    however, can you really defeat ¡­ Ancient land of lava? That¡¯s the three pillar God virus!¡±


    Xu Zhi sat in his chair and sipped his tea, his eyes looking into the distance.


    recently, even Carolyn has been said to have been caught up by the ancient Lava Land. The daughter of shenglin, Subaru, duxue, and the others are almost, or have already become high-level gods.


    His thoughts had already flown past the entire Orchard and arrived at the lava cellar that was more than a thousand meters deep under the house.


    The ancient lava domain.


    Hualala!


    The ancient God¡¯s body was surrounded by divine light. When he descended to the ground, his divine light was quickly extinguished, and he turned into an ordinary white porcelain creature.


    Kachaa.


    His body suddenly grew taller and turned into a three-meter giant. He blended into the average body size of the human race in this world. He was tall and handsome. He walked on the ground and walked in an ancient Victoria City.


    There was no science fiction, no television, no mechanical armor, and no mechanical motorcycles.


    Mountains, rivers, birds, ancient buildings, castles, Knights, swordsmen, and mages formed an ancient city-state world that had not even appeared in the steam era.


    ¡°What a magical land.¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled and stood on the street, looking at the entire land. The ancient people were dressed in simple and unsophisticated clothes, wearing Rough Linen clothes.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that this was the monster core lineage?¡±


    This was the monster core lineage!


    Every single one of them was a super computer, possessing a race with incomparably terrifying universal computing power.


    Back then, they were known as a race with lava technology, whose entire population was made up of scientists. However, after more than a thousand years of development, their civilization had not developed and had instead regressed greatly. Was it still an ancient city-state civilization?


    The computer.


    The war chariot.


    On the internet.


    None at all!


    The most powerful machine development talent of the demon core lineage had not appeared at all.


    back then, the Ishtar civilization was known as the prehistoric dwarves by the people of this era. It was a short-lived brilliance, rising and falling in a short period of more than four hundred years. Back then, it developed to its peak and was extremely terrifying. Now, eight hundred years have passed, which is twice the time of that time ¡­


    Xu Zhi could not help but be surprised.


    The magic nucleus race, known as the humanoid computer, was still living a primitive life.


    Without technology, there was only one profession in this era: Arcanist.


    The branch could be arcane Knights, arcane swordsmen, arcane mages ¡­


    It was as if the arcane space model, similar to space geometry and all kinds of spell models, were constructed in the brain in order to exert the power of the new era system.


    it seems that, although war did not break out, everything has passed the unbelievable era under the subtle influence.


    Xu Zhi walked on the ground and turned his head to look.


    In the study of a noble castle, an oil lamp flickered. A middle-aged man in a blue noble robe was reading with a teenager. He was holding a quill pen and writing complex, intensive arithmetic formulas on a goatskin paper. Jason, this question should be solved like this. If you continue like this, you won¡¯t be able to break through to. level three Arcanist ¡­


    This was a university-level space geometry question.


    Even a five-year-old child of the isodarian could calculate it in an instant and find seventy-three solutions. Now, it was a difficult problem.


    he¡¯s become mentally retarded. Even University geometry can¡¯t solve this problem.


    they still have magic cores, but in this era, they can no longer possess terrifying computing power. Their intelligence is no different from that of ordinary humans on the sandbox.


    Xu Zhi went around the city and came to the depths of a mountain.


    In front of a green wooden house covered with bright vines, grass sprites the size of fireflies were flying in the courtyard. There was a vine woman holding a carving knife and carefully carving the flowers on her body.


    There were more than 108000 flowers on her body. She was like the most beautiful and exquisite wood carving. The embossed and patterns were like creations of the heavens.


    a super ancient God? ¡±


    A low female voice suddenly rang out in Xu Zhi¡¯s ears.


    Xu Zhi looked at the daughter of Sheng Lin. long time no see.


    ¡°Yeah, long time no see.¡±


    Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter smiled, and her eyes were filled with nostalgia. She stood up respectfully and said, ¡± back then, during the era of great unification, the era that destroyed the great joy Emperor, it was already very long ago. It was so long ago that it felt like centuries.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s gaze swept over Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter.


    He also discovered that this terrifying high-grade God was like those ordinary people. He had lost the most primitive computing power. He was clearly from the demon core clan, but he seemed like an ordinary high-grade God.


    back then, after the battle of Destiny, you opened up the world line and allowed us to defeat fate ¡­ However, what happened after that was the collapse of our computing power. Our computing power was disintegrating.¡±


    The daughter of Sheng Lin said, ¡± the pillar God is not a dead thing. After that joyous battle, it felt threatened. A race does not need to have such strong wisdom and calculation power. That would cause too many variables. They themselves tried to seal the calculation power of all the living creatures under them, and all their extraordinary wisdom began to disappear.


    Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter seemed to be crying and laughing at the same time. super ancient humans, the terrifying wisdom of prehistoric dwarves, the Ishtar civilization, it really exists in the ancient legends.


    The daughter of Sheng Lin said in a low voice, ¡± this is a gradual change that began to appear after the era of great unification. Our computing power decreased. The result of my research with Subaru and du Xue ¡­ We are undergoing a strange evolution!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s evolving?¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s heart sank.


    He had clearly lost his terrifying computing power and his super thinking ability, but he still said that he was evolving?


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re evolving.¡±


    Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter said, ¡± a long time ago, the three pillar gods had been deducing their respective races. The gene strands of the three major races were being perfected and constantly itinerant ¡­ Take the humans today as an example. They¡¯re a three-meter-tall, healthy human race that fused with the ancient lava species that still disappeared back then, such as the giant dragon, the sea tribe, and the Hydra.¡±


    This was indeed evolution.


    Xu Zhi naturally remembered that the three pillar God virus had been constantly evolving its own race and calculating the world lines in an attempt to defeat the other party with an absolute advantage and devour the other two pillar gods.


    But that was indeed evolution ¡­


    But in front of him?


    The computing power of his brain was decreasing, so how could it be considered an evolution?


    It felt as if the high intelligence of modern humans had degenerated to the time of the ancient Apeman.


    Furthermore, it had degenerated from a highly developed modern civilization to a primitive city-state civilization.


    The daughter of Sheng Lin replied, ¡± this is the choice of the three pillar gods. As the great fate of their own race, they have calculated countless world lines and chosen the same world line without prior agreement. If we do not embark on this most correct evolutionary path, our race will only face the fate of elimination.


    Xu Zhi had come into contact with the world line before, and he had a deep understanding of its horror.


    Then, was this seemingly regressing action in reality a super miracle?


    Like Shi Xing?


    Xu Zhi quietly listened to the daughter of Sheng Lin¡¯s explanation.


    He knew that there was more to it.


    Because if the computing power of the hundreds of millions of ¡± computers ¡± under its command was confined just to protect its own rule, then as a mutated virus, what it faced was the extermination of the other two major viruses.


    It shouldn¡¯t be that stupid.


    even the gods couldn¡¯t resist the power of the pillar God, and we also became ordinary people ¡­ Then, where did all our computing power go?¡± The daughter of Sheng Lin said, ¡± 99% of our computing power has been taken away and fused together to predict an even more terrifying future. We have also used the most terrifying computing power to develop the possibility of a new rank-9 path.


    Xu Zhi was stunned, and he nodded slightly without realizing it.


    He suddenly understood.


    What was this situation?


    It was like a super mining virus.


    It was forcefully implanted into your computer, causing it to run crazily in the background, causing your CPU to be nearly fully loaded. It would take up a lot of server resources and seriously affect the system¡¯s performance. At this time, you could not even open a web page or play a small game.


    This was probably the situation in front of him.


    ¡®Mine¡¯ in your mind, use your computing power to dig the path of level 9, and deduce the world line.


    The three pillar gods had already gone all out to this extent?


    He wanted to madly increase his computing power and kill the other party?


    Xu Zhi still did not say anything.


    This was because he knew that there would definitely be more to come. If his subordinates became ordinary people, even if their computing power was strengthened, the intelligence of their own race would be weakened, and their combat power would be reduced. How could they resist the invasion of the other pillar God?


    by concentrating our calculation power, it seems to have weakened our intelligence, but it has actually strengthened our own combat power. Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter laughed and continued, ¡± what¡¯s a rank-9 world? ¡±


    the type 9 world uses one¡¯s terrifying one hundred trillion computing power to converge into a law phenomenon and interfere with the laws of the outside world. It forms a world of its own and even interferes with physical data in reality ¡­


    in your own world, light can be curved and not shot in a straight line. In your world, any attacking energy can be turned into light and reflected by the mirror. She mentioned the great joy Emperor.


    as for the three pillar gods, they took away 99% of the computing power of billions of living beings. When this terrifying computing power is gathered together, it can form a huge central processing unit of nomological phenomena.


    the sub-computer modules that are spread all over the world are like a network, issuing request commands, praying to fate, borrowing the computing power of the main computer to use natural law phenomena.


    Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter sighed. yes, everyone can use the phenomenon of laws and distort the laws of the world, even if it¡¯s weak as level one or two ¡­ They could all interfere with the laws of the distorted world, and everyone could use some rules that were beyond common sense ¡­ This kind of power that can distort nature is called arcane!¡±


    An arcane spell?


    A phenomenon of law?


    An arcane civilization that twisted the rules?


    Xu Zhi could only feel goosebumps all over his body.


    First rank, second rank ¡­ They could interfere with the laws of heaven and earth, distorting the laws of reality such as light, mass, and fire.


    How terrifying was this entire world!


    One person¡¯s computing power was powerful, but that was all. It was better to gather all of them together and forcefully occupy them to produce a qualitative change ¡­ In this way, everyone could pray to the central government and obtain a terrifying phenomenon!


    The structure was similar to a mage¡¯s magic net.


    But it wasn¡¯t.


    It was no wonder that the three pillar gods had chosen this path in order to compete and evolve their race.


    Not only did he concentrate his power and make the races under him weaker, making them less threatening, but he also greatly improved the combat power of his race. He also strengthened his own super-computing and deduced world lines to fight against other pillar gods.


    ¡°Arcana? it¡¯s a magical thing.¡± Xu Zhi laughed.


    ¡°Yup,¡±


    Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter was also in disbelief. The development of this era was like a dream. although our computing power has been forcibly confined, the stronger the strong, the stronger their own computing power, and the more resources they can calculate and obtain ¡­ The Arcana models that we¡¯ve constructed are also terrifying. We¡¯ve all been forced into the Arcana era, and our wisdom and computing power have weakened, but we can¡¯t deny that our combat power has become ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Magic cores. Although there are still people who call them magic cores in this distant era eight hundred years later, more people call them magic cores: Arcane crystal.¡±


    at the same time, ¡± she continued, ¡± it will be divided into many Arcana areas, such as summoning, mind, necromancy, life, elements, and various other areas. You can choose a specialization and build a similar Arcana model.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart was trembling.


    ¡°The three pillar gods are even more ruthless this time ¡­ As the ¡®race¡¯s destiny¡¯, it directly plundered most of the computing power of their entire race and reduced them to ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°This is a block chain civilization! Everyone used their own computing power to force mining, and every Arcanist was mining bitcoin. No, it¡¯s arcane coins?¡±


    The so-called summoning, spirit, and necromancy Arcana areas, weren¡¯t they the areas of the block chain? Distributed data storage, using blocks as units to divide the population!


    It was fashionable and classy!


    The Arcanist civilization was actually from the block chain?


    As expected, extraordinary civilizations all had a Foundation in reality. Block chain Arcana ¡­ It was like the Buddha of physics and the Buddha of chemistry.


    Thinking about it, the three pillar gods were three virtual currencies: Bitcoin, Wright coins, ether square, and various mining classes.


    So that¡¯s how it is. The arcane civilization in Western Legends, this is probably the legendary coin circle civilization!


    The daughter of Sheng Lin reached out her hand.


    ¡°Arcane spell, bright night.¡±


    She spoke coldly, and a mysterious connection descended. It was a huge and complicated will that seemed to be a mix of countless living beings.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Xu Zhi seemed to be able to see all the animals, plants, humans, and countless powerful beings in the world congregating into a huge torrent of consciousness.


    It was as if a Phantom sitting on a mysterious arcane throne slowly reached out a hand and handed over a certain mysterious power to her.


    Huala!


    The invisible light was twisting, as if the surrounding light had collapsed, turning into a circle, and floating in threads.


    ¡°Light rotates with a certain curvature! Light was a material object! The threads of light had the property of burning! The temperature of light is around 12000 degrees!¡± She laughed and said, ¡± this is the law of the arcane world, not reality. This is a phenomenon of the law! Level eight arcane spell-bright night.¡±


    most of the battles within the same realm, from the first to the seventh rank ¡­ Arcane arts can definitely suppress any attack of the same realm.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the ocean and sighed.


    Yes, it was.


    It was too terrifying. At the 3rd and 4th rank, he could draw upon the will of his race and use pseudo-nomological phenomena to influence and distort the natural laws in reality. How could he fight against someone at the same realm?


    He had an absolute advantage.


    Arcane spells were definitely the most powerful spells of the same level.


    of course, cultivating Arcana and now building an Arcana model is very complicated and terrifying knowledge. Every Arcanist is a powerful and knowledgeable person.


    Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter raised her head. times have really changed. What is an Arcanist? Arcanists make use of their core computing power to allow us, the most ordinary people, to transcend conditions and study the image of the laws in the dark ¡­¡±


    the stronger billions of living beings become, the more powerful our computing power will be. The arcane spells that we have explored and developed, the phenomena of the laws that we have created, will also feed the pillar gods ¡­ We¡¯ll strengthen each other.¡±


    Xu Zhi did not say anything else.


    The pillar gods were indeed terrifying.


    The billions of Arcanists on the earth not only provided the regular super computing power but also provided their own wisdom and inspiration. After crossing the threshold of the weak level nine, everyone could study the natural laws with the help of ¡°fate.¡±


    After all, no matter how strong one¡¯s computational ability was, it was still rigid and difficult to open up a path forward. However, it was different with powerhouses providing ideas and talents.


    This was a scientific era where everyone¡¯s wisdom was gathered, and every powerful cultivator could study and explore countless type 9 phenomena!


    Even though he still looked like he was from the Middle Ages.


    ¡°On the other side, they¡¯re also trying to reach rank 9! However, the direction of their exploration is in the phenomenon of the ninth-order laws, and they use various ninth-order pseudo-law magical techniques.¡± Xu Zhi muttered.


    every world sandbox under my command has used various methods to step into the path of rank-9 ¡­


    Perhaps it was a good thing to have his fate controlled by fate?


    Moreover, the level eight arcane spell, the great prophecy spell, could communicate with the pillar gods and predict some distant future.


    It was truly a self-contained system.


    Only then did Xu Zhi realize why the medieval era of city-states was still maintained.


    Because there was no need to improve their civilization.


    Whoever looked down on them and thought that they were really weak indigenous civilizations, that each Arcanist was just an ordinary mage system, would be at a great disadvantage!


    At the same time, they seemed to be in harmony.


    It was a very ordinary medieval era. Only when one came into contact with ordinary mortals would one know that each of them was a terrifying pathogen that infected natural disasters.


    The cover-up shell was too powerful!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly.


    They thought that they were a weak native world, but who knew that they were the truly super weak level-9 civilization?


    ancient God, what is your purpose in coming here? ¡± The daughter of Sheng Lin laughed. where is the cherry blossom Empress of the Holy cherry blossom dynasty, the first undead Emperor? ¡±


    ¡°I went to another world and haven¡¯t been here for a long time to see the development of the era.¡± Xu Zhi did not try to hide anything.


    Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter did not speak again, but instead treated him with great hospitality.


    She took out the good wine that she had brewed herself and told Xu Zhi some interesting things about these times, such as the hot-blooded Subaru and du Xue.


    She told Xu Zhi that times like this were actually pretty good.


    When a stone was thrown, it would have its own trajectory and then be predicted.


    It was their time that they first had their own opinions and did what they wanted, so the pillar gods could calculate their trajectories.


    The wine entered his heart.


    thank you, thank you so much for allowing us to decide our own fate back then and defeat the great joy Emperor. The era is still like the tripartite balance. Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter¡¯s voice was almost hoarse. She was drunk, crying, laughing, and making a fuss.


    our choices have never been truly interfered with.


    The daughter of Sheng Lin pointed to the sky and could not help but shout, ¡± it¡¯s US who decide our fate, not fate that decides us!!

 Chapter 655

    ?


    655 Before the great battle, and anti-virus


    After a round of torment, Xu Zhi left Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter and walked down the street.


    Arcane.


    It was a very magical system.


    He looked at the people on the street. They were dressed in linen and leather, and occasionally, there were Arcanists wearing blue silk, holding a mysterious staff inlaid with arcane crystals.


    He arrived at an Arcanist Academy.


    There was a test at the door, arcane talent.


    ¡°My aptitude must be above average!¡±


    I¡¯m a future super Arcanist. I¡¯m going to light the Holy Fire and become a God!


    ¡°I¡¯m the one!¡±


    ¡­


    A group of students ¡®eyes were burning with passion.


    The so-called arcane talent was the area of computing power that was sealed.


    Although it was sealed and his computing power was forcibly confined, this computing power was already known as arcane talent.


    ¡°What an interesting era. Arcana? Although it¡¯s a medieval city-state civilization, it¡¯s no longer an era of super technology.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s gaze was calm as he crossed the test at the door. He saw some Arcanist apprentices meditating with their eyes closed, constructing spiritual arcane models in their minds.


    Xu Zhi had seeped into their brains and magic cores.


    He saw a light blue transparent energy model. It was like a pile of building blocks, delicate and exquisite. It was constantly being constructed, organized, and thought about.


    Xu Zhi saw a level two arcane spell named ¡± lightning ¡± being constructed in someone¡¯s mind. This arcane spell model had already gone through 37 iteration rounds and was very mature. After all, the more perfect and simplified the arcane spell model was, the more optimal it would be to launch the arcane spell.


    It was very mysterious.


    Andrew, the Arcanist master of the mathematical Olympiad college, played a vital role in this. He was a top Arcanist famous for his elemental block. He had built an Arcane Tower on the bank of the lava river and was a legendary Arcanist beyond the legendary level. Countless people wanted to be his master.


    In other words, he was a level Seven Arcanist.


    Although there were a lot of heavenly Emperor-level powerhouses, their population was also huge. There were only a few Level Seven heavenly emperors among the hundreds of millions of people living on this land.


    on both sides, it¡¯s mainly for reproduction. On one side, it¡¯s incense, and on the other, it¡¯s a Computer Group.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes widened. arcane magic is a method to create the rules of the world, which is also a nomological phenomenon. Although it is known as the rules of the world, it is not a complete virtual simulation. Instead, it is based on reality, interfering with and distorting the rules.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly.


    Arcana, in essence, was the study of natural phenomena.


    How to better construct, fabricate, and distort the laws of reality was one of the ways to use energy in a type 9 world.


    And now, they were actually using the wisdom of all living beings to deduce the composition of this application.


    ¡°In fact, the entire Arcanist civilization, a strengthened sorcerer civilization, is searching for the truth? Painstakingly seeking truth? Although arcane spells are fake, they are also a kind of truth.¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned and did not come back to his senses for a long time.


    He could tell that the experts and Arcanists of the entire civilization were all mining. They were passionate and motivated, constantly building arcane models in their minds.


    Without a doubt, it was a huge blow to him.


    However, the arcane could only exist among the pillar gods and the magic nucleus race. The other world civilizations and races were not like supercomputers that could be combined to form such a special computer network.


    A brain without a magic nucleus was not a sub-computer, so it could not be connected to the central network.


    ¡°As expected, I still have to wait until I¡¯ve connected the two realms before they can make trouble for themselves ¡­ Ask Messiah to come over to the Arcana library and Academy here to learn Arcana.¡±


    Xu Zhi raised his eyebrows. Three great clones.


    The Lord of Samsara, the ancient God, Hermes.


    Messiah was originally controlled by the all-knowing scholar in his sea of consciousness. However, after the all-knowing scholar¡¯s clone had become Hermes, Xu Zhi¡¯s subsequent entry into the realm was to use his food world clone to enter Messiah and control it.


    After all, at that time, the clone of the food industry was still useless.


    However, in order to expand the food industry, he was transferred back to the Samsara Palace and became the Samsara Palace monarch.


    Because of that, Messiah fell into a long slumber.


    in any case, the Samsara Palace Lord has nothing to do and has been in seclusion. It¡¯s time for him to return to Messiah¡¯s body and go to the ancient lava domain to learn.


    It was impossible for a clone to not love learning.


    Anyway, it would only take one or two hundred years to study and travel in the outer realms. In this one or two hundred years, the celestial realm of the food industry had been destroyed once, so they wouldn¡¯t go to find trouble with the Samsara official sovereign for a short time.


    it¡¯s not a bad thing for Messiah¡¯s clone to be transferred to the ancient land of lava. Although it won¡¯t be integrated into the network of magic nuclei and be forcibly infected by them, making it impossible to use arcane spells ¡­ However, although Arcana knowledge can¡¯t be used, it¡¯s still a powerful knowledge of natural phenomena.¡±


    It was just that his realm was not high enough, and he could not use this arcane art result without passing the pillar God.


    What if his realm was high enough?


    Only people like Ermin and the daolords who had stepped onto the path of rank nine were able to use these types of arcane arts, using their own bodies as their world and their trillions of cells. They didn¡¯t have to rely on their pillar gods.


    At the same time, it was a huge fortune for such a God!


    He had been studying the laws and phenomena behind closed doors.


    And in front of him, the three pillar gods ¡®mode was too terrifying! It allowed the entire world to cross the tough threshold of the gods and study the laws and phenomena for you with their own knowledge and talents. It was named arcane. Although there were high and low wisdom, the wisdom of billions of creatures was great.


    Aren¡¯t you happy to come here and learn hundreds and thousands of them?


    It was simply the greatest benefit!


    ¡®This represents a kind of progress in the era. Nomological phenomena are the means of attack in this realm, and cell fusion is to improve the cultivation base of this realm, but it¡¯s more or less similar ¡­ I¡¯m even closer to the ninth step now.¡±


    it seems that a huge battle will take place during the three days that the Phoenix and Medusa are evolving!


    Xu Zhi opened his eyes in the living room and was ready to sleep.


    After tonight, probably tomorrow, the six realms would begin to test the waters.


    He took a shower and went outside to take a look at Medusa, who was still curled up on the edge of the chair in the cold winter night. The sky was actually drizzling with winter rain, and it was wet and cold. After confirming that she was fine, he returned to his warm bed and lay down.


    He suddenly thought of something and looked at the balloon fish on the lava Land. He laughed,


    this guy is still hiding. He¡¯s wearing a specially made super protective Mask and is in the isolation room to prevent himself from being infected and having his magic nucleus produced by force. Xu Zhi gave a half-smile. He knew exactly where his advantage lay. As long as he did not have a magic core, he would be the only variable in the entire land of lava, and he would be of great use.


    And did the three pillar gods allow any variables?


    It was not allowed.


    But there was no other way.


    This was because Subaru, the daughter of Sheng Lin, du Xue, and all the other gods who had broken through had silently protected the balloon fish. This was the only way they were not controlled by the three pillar gods, and it was also a backup plan that had been preserved.


    Although they were being restrained, they were still thinking of ways to resist the three pillar gods.


    The three pillar gods couldn¡¯t be bothered with it and seemed to have tacitly acknowledged the existence of the variable. Even if it was a variable, the escaped ¡± one ¡± might be beneficial to them. For example, at that time, this variable directly saved the plant-type and beast-type pillar gods and gave them a fatal blow.


    this proves the importance of wearing a mask to prevent infection. Even a terrifying grand unity virus like the three pillar gods can¡¯t do anything about it, so you must pay attention to wearing a mask to prevent being infected by the virus.


    Xu Zhi said softly.

 Chapter 656

    ?


    656 Chapter 666-thinking of me, that¡¯s why I am here!(2 in 1)


    The next morning, the sun was shining brightly.


    The clear blue sky was bright and clear.


    Xu Zhi got out of bed, washed up, and had his breakfast. Like a chicken farmer in a village, he went to check on the incubation of the thermal box and saw that the eggs were in good condition and full of vitality. He was very satisfied.


    it¡¯s still in the process of hatching. I¡¯m looking forward to the growth of the Phoenix in the future.


    He directly sank his consciousness into the six realms.


    Whoosh.


    Messiah¡¯s body slowly opened her eyes again. This time, there was no one guarding the place. The surroundings were quiet.


    Xu Zhi quickly checked his body again. There was nothing serious about it. He had not lost his primordial yang. Clearly, he had not taken the opportunity to do anything too overboard to him.


    I¡¯m always on edge here. This is the flaw of the blood of eternal life.


    Xu Zhi had a helpless look on his face as he thought about it and said, ¡± it¡¯s hard to imagine what your Guardian will do to you while you¡¯re asleep. For example, those unreliable muscular brothers. They¡¯re jumping around like rabbits. It¡¯s really terrifying ¡­ Thinking about it this way, it¡¯s better for Caroline to be at ease as her Guardian. In the future, Hermes¡¯s body will feel very safe sleeping with her. ¡±


    Xu Zhi quietly sorted out his thoughts and then stood up.


    In the depths of the church, he shook his body and stretched his muscles.


    The succubus, vinaki, was not here.


    ¡°They should be busy with opening another realm.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes looked into the distance. is the real battle of the orchard transcendent world about to begin? ¡±


    ¡­


    The netherworld.


    The gods gathered here one after another, starting a major event that was unimaginable even in thousands of years.


    ¡°Everyone, how is it?¡± The green-vine mother asked.


    The time worm said, ¡± we didn¡¯t disappoint. The spatial positioning has arrived, and the means to erase traces have been studied. It is almost impossible to find our world by following our traces.


    This time worm was one of the terrifying giant gods of the evil clan.


    At that time, the Ascension assembly that had attacked Mother Earth had used the power of time to crazily push forward Medusa¡¯s lifespan, causing Medusa, who had come to save the situation, to fall into a deep sleep.


    &Nbsp; at this moment, he was also going to use his time ability to forcefully erase all traces of his side.


    This was the safest way.


    After the time worm was used, it was almost at the cost of one¡¯s own life, which was to say, the terrible price of the fall of a God was to erase the traces of their arrival.


    Even though bizarreness could be reborn.


    However, it would take a long time for a grotesque at the level of a God to be reborn, which could be said to be a huge price.


    we can¡¯t be too cautious. The fall of the time worm is the price to ensure the safety of our world. Bai Xiaosheng said.


    He was a ruthless man.


    Back then, he had already let the time worm die in order to clamp down on Medusa. He did not mind doing it again.


    At this moment, the immortal realm¡¯s Daoist Changsheng said, ¡± we¡¯ve cut off all means of retreat, but we still have to maintain contact with the frontline troops that have descended. Clairvoyance and super hearing.


    ¡°Your subject is here.¡±


    Two new Gods who had accumulated resources by force in recent years walked out.


    One of them had a pair of pure and bright eyes that seemed to be able to see through time and space.


    One of them had ears as big as an elephant¡¯s, as if he was listening to the world.


    ¡°This is the God of incense in our heaven realm. He gathers the wish power of all living beings and can listen to the six realms.¡± Dao Changsheng¡¯s voice was very cold. His entire body was surrounded by divine light, and it was obvious that he had also completed the task assigned to him. as long as we leave a mark on the group of beings who descended, they will be able to cross the distance of time and space and observe the other party¡¯s situation.


    Everyone nodded.


    He cut off their escape route and observed them from a distance.


    This was the most conservative and rigorous method, and it could be said that he had paid a huge price.


    This was a World War.


    No matter how conservative and cautious he was, it would not be too much.


    Hearing this, Ermin¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She looked at the gods and said, ¡± then, with the God of dreams as the vanguard, everyone. If you¡¯re willing, you can go with them, but you have to be careful. It¡¯s very risky and there¡¯s a high possibility that you won¡¯t be able to return ¡­ We¡¯ll almost never pick you up, so we¡¯ll have to fend for ourselves.¡±


    The gods all nodded.


    The God of dreams was a strange God who followed the Joss flames of the six worlds. Even if she died, she only paid a heavy price to gather the Joss flames and be reborn.


    And the characteristic of the God of dreams was to dream.


    Coming and going without a trace, it brought up the dark side of people¡¯s hearts, and the accompanying evil god appeared.


    This was to force the system of the world of incense into that world and assimilate them. All kinds of strange stories would appear among the people, giving birth to all kinds of strange evil gods, and cause panic.


    He wanted to force this world¡¯s terrifying characteristics, demons, ghosts, monsters, ghosts, and deities into the other party¡¯s world!


    Monsters could be resurrected, so the advance party was made up of them. Of course, the others who did not care about their lives could also go on their own.


    without the transmission of the Dragon vein, the ability to absorb fear is only one-tenth. Ordinary anomalies can not survive at all, but powerful anomalies can leave the Dragon vein and absorb the fear of all living beings as rootless water.


    Bai Xiaosheng, the blood Emperor, and the other leaders didn¡¯t choose to descend. The only leader who descended was the God of dreams, because she was the most suitable.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The existences stood up one by one, and a spatial gate opened.


    Bizarreness descended!


    Panic began to spread.


    ¡­.


    Ta ta ta!


    A spatial ripple silently appeared in a mountain range.


    There was no sound, no life.


    He was surrounded by a Green Mountain Range and deep in a dense forest.


    The God of dreams took the lead and looked at the grotesque monsters,


    everyone¡¯s here. Our escape route has been cut off. What¡¯s next is to disguise and hide. We can¡¯t be discovered by anyone and keep observing.


    The surrounding monsters all agreed.


    The two deputy leaders of the God of dreams were two grotesque existences who had the characteristics of confusing human beings. They were Luo Caiwei and venachi from the wushen Palace.


    The wonderful combination that Mother Earth called ¡®one attacking and one defending¡¯ perfectly suited the interests of the two groups.


    When Xiao Wei was tortured, dismembered, and absorbed people¡¯s madness and resentment, she could split herself.


    Succubi used whips to torture others and absorbed the screams of others. They could also split themselves.


    The three gods led a group of rank seven heavenly emperors.


    ¡°Everyone, be careful. Don¡¯t get discovered.¡± Beautiful dream walked through the mountains.


    ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡± Vinaki smiled charmingly,


    ¡°How could they have discovered us? According to our investigation, this world is extremely huge, even countless times larger than our six worlds. There are probably tens of billions of living beings here. To find us is like looking for a few grains of sand in a vast desert.¡±


    They had arrived without a sound, and there were no traces of spatial ripples at all.


    ¡°But we still have to be careful.¡± Luo Caiwei said.


    They passed through the mountains and arrived at an ancient medieval town.


    The people here were all very tall, more than three meters tall. At the same time, they were all dressed in simple and ancient clothes. Occasionally, a few Arcanists would walk around.


    Their figures changed, gradually turning into these tall species and walking in the city.


    ¡°What a tall alien race!¡±


    our normal height only reaches their waists. If we¡¯re shorter, we¡¯ll have to jump up to hit their knees.


    ¡°Hehehe, you¡¯re really too weak.¡± A heavenly Emperor laughed and said, ¡± although this world is huge, it¡¯s still very primitive and crude. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s of a very low level.


    Suddenly, a heavenly Emperor screamed from the side.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    He held his head and rolled on the ground.


    The gods turned their heads and saw that this flesh and blood heavenly Emperor had started to cough. His face was bright red, and his body temperature was rising.


    ¡°You¡¯re sick?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Not acclimatized to the water?¡±


    Everyone was communicating with their divine senses.


    At this moment, all the celestial thearchs of flesh and blood, the demons, the ancient race, the Mount Shu sword Immortals, and all the other celestial thearchs except for weirdo, turned red in the face and fell to the ground, screaming in pain.


    At the same time, their eyes turned white like dead fish eyes. Their bodies grew larger and their bones grew longer. They had truly turned into three-meter Giants.


    This was enough to give everyone goosebumps!


    ¡°They ¡­ It¡¯s being assimilated!¡± The God of dreams ¡®eyes widened.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°What happened here?¡±


    ¡°Where are the guards? where are the guards?¡±


    ¡°Someone has fallen!¡±


    At this moment, the natives and passersby on the streets couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    In their world, there had never been such a strange situation as illness because they themselves were the biggest virus. Even for a long time, no one could be infected by them. They all thought that they were ordinary people and had no idea what had happened.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡±


    The God of dreams was flustered and explained to her surroundings in the native language of this world.


    He hurriedly gave the surrounding people strange looks and asked them to take these sick heavenly emperors away first to avoid attracting too much attention.


    Soon, they quickly occupied an uninhabited residential area.


    He began to check on the heavenly emperors who were sick, and almost all of them were sick.


    Even the sword Immortals of Mount Shu and their swords began to grow a crystal.


    Everyone¡¯s blood ran cold.


    They felt as if the virus was silently spreading through their bodies, assimilating their bodies, destroying their minds, and turning them into The Walking Dead.


    ¡°The plants, animals, and intelligent beings here are all a little strange.¡± At this time, the God of dreams madly checked their bodies and their brains. there¡¯s something like a crystal inside? Every living being had one? These heavenly emperors were quickly assimilated and grew ¡­ Crystal!¡±


    ¡°Strange, too strange.¡±


    The God of dreams took a deep breath.


    Its eyes were solemn as it walked out of the door and stood on the street.


    At this moment, when he carefully observed this town, he had a strange feeling. It was as if all these living creatures were connected together, like threads connecting together, forming a mysterious whole.


    How should he put it?


    It was like a mysterious and huge living creature. There were countless plants, beasts, mountains, rivers, and earth, all intertwined and gathered together.


    Or rather, the world was a living thing!


    All the beasts, flowers, and trees on the earth were the cells of his body.


    ¡°This world is alive?¡±


    The God of dreams widened her eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°Rank 9 ¡­ The world?¡±


    our situation is like walking on the skin of a terrifying giant and on his every cell! We¡¯re being assimilated by his cells, if we¡¯re not wrong ¡­¡±


    The God of beautiful dreams felt as if cold water had been poured on her, and the blood in her entire body was boiling. from the moment we appeared in this world, we were instantly discovered by a mysterious existence.


    It turned to the clairvoyant and clairaudient creature on the other side and said in horror, ¡± the truth of this world itself is that there are several weak rank-9 worlds, which form tens of billions of living cells.


    BOOM!


    The entire six realms was in an uproar.


    ¡°This world!¡±


    how can there be such a strange world law!


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine!¡±


    The underworld monarch, wandering know-it-all, and the other gods looked at the other side of the mirror and felt an inexplicable sense of fear! It had broken through their conventional understanding of the world!


    However, as soon as the God of dreams finished speaking ¡­


    Gods appeared in the sky one after another, and the five-colored divine light enveloped the entire distant town. They were majestic, powerful, and mysterious as they looked down on the entire land.


    ¡°There¡¯s an ominous feeling.¡±


    A handsome young man wearing a long robe from the star abyss was holding a beautiful scepter. I stopped my research in the arcane Tower and let my apprentices take over. I used the great prophecy technique to perform divination. I saw a scene in the dark. There are spatial fluctuations in the mountains and rivers, and a group of strange creatures from another world have arrived!


    Another girl with a perfect figure, wearing an arcane robe, sneered, ¡±


    fortunately, there¡¯s fate. The entire world can¡¯t escape the calculation of the world line. Once there¡¯s a change, it¡¯ll be detected in an instant ¡­ I didn¡¯t think that a being from another world would descend upon the world of our civilization!¡±


    a group of variables has appeared in our world, and it is heading towards the unknown!


    ¡°I can¡¯t even see the future with the greater prophecy spell anymore!¡±


    it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s those flesh and blood life forms, but these special creatures aren¡¯t infected? ¡±


    the other party is also a mysterious arcane creature, a special natural creature that has the law of distortion and a phenomenon!


    distorted Mirage, a similar image, a magical creature with special characteristics? ¡±


    ¡°Capture him alive,¡±


    The terrifying Arcanists were talking to each other. They were surrounded by divine light and flames that even they unknown or fear.


    ¡°What ¡­ How is that possible?¡± Vinaki was dumbfounded.


    All the gods were dumbfounded. A medieval civilization that looked so primitive and crude was actually so terrifying.


    Greater prophecy spell?


    The natives of this world could predict the future and know their arrival? How could this be possible?


    ¡°Kill all the heavenly emperors.¡±


    The God of dreams raised her hand, and all the sick celestial emperors instantly exploded, heading toward death.


    She was very Swift and decisive.


    The other party was too strange.


    Infection, assimilation, and the forced growth of crystals in their minds to become their own kind ¡­ Would they obtain the memories of these celestial emperors in the future?


    Even if he killed these heavenly emperors, he would never fall into the hands of the other party.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    we¡¯ve suffered a great loss. Since we¡¯ve been exposed, let¡¯s make a move. But we¡¯ll also let them understand how terrifying we are!


    The God of beautiful dreams roared, and the monsters turned into threads of shadows that scattered in all directions, trying to hide in the depths of the human heart.


    what¡¯s going on? has he transformed into a phenomenon of the laws? ¡±


    they themselves are the manifestation of arcane magic, formed by countless lives and billions of living beings ¡­ Chase!¡±


    The Arcanists roared in disbelief.


    Was this an arcane energy life form?


    Their virus could infect anything, but it couldn¡¯t infect this mysterious creature. It seemed to be a creature of law.


    ¡­


    The strange natural disaster began.


    The God of dreams sneaked into the thoughts of some people and was almost impossible to find. She was living in her dreams.


    Many charming witches traveled around the world, constantly spurring people on and cursing lowly men. Some men were actually fascinated and willing to be whipped all over their bodies, their faces full of joy!


    When they saw this scene, it was as if they were possessed and felt their hair stand on end.


    Xiao Wei, beautiful and weak noble girls, appeared in the big cities and towns. They were kind, gentle, kind, and gentle as they served tea and water to people.


    Xiao Wei was the perfect ideal girl in a man¡¯s imagination. She had everything you wanted, hoped, and desired.


    Gradually, they were adopted by men, and they fell in love with them. This aroused men¡¯s strong desire to protect them, and they were willing to do anything for them. However, women gradually became jealous of these perfect female creatures, and their desire to destroy was aroused. In the end, countless women in the city dragged the weak and lovely girl out. As she cried softly, they waved their hoes and Sickles and couldn¡¯t help but dismember her body.


    For a time, all kinds of strange dismembered body cases kept appearing in the entire town, on the streets, and at the end of the alleys.


    Even in the woods, the grass, and the taverns, it continued to spread.


    Everyone was in a state of panic.


    The women who had turned into killing demons berated the men for losing their minds!


    ¡°Hand it over!¡±


    ¡°Hand over that b * tch!¡±


    They started to form groups and walked into the houses, demanding the men to hand over Xiao Wei!


    The men scolded the women for being jealous, killing people everywhere, and couldn¡¯t bear to see other women better than themselves.


    ¡°No! There shouldn¡¯t be such a perfect woman in this world!¡± The girls roared and cried. At first, they were envious of such a perfect, gentle, and kind woman who treated them as warmly as her husband, but gradually ¡­


    Looking at their husbands ¡®expressions, they gradually felt inexplicable jealousy. They couldn¡¯t help but raise their knives at such a lovely and kind girl. As she gently begged and begged for mercy, they cruelly killed her.


    Their hearts were twisted by jealousy.


    They knew that Xiao Wei was kind, gentle, and innocent. She didn¡¯t have any schemes, but because of this, their hearts were filled with guilt and madness. They went to the extreme!


    He felt that he was beyond redemption!


    He was a disgusting murderer!


    After the women killed for the first time, they went crazy. They raised their Sickles and started killing the men who were protecting Xiao Wei.


    ¡°You guys are crazy!¡±


    The men and women started to fight.


    The guards and Knights of the entire town gradually felt their blood run cold.


    They discovered a terrifying situation:


    As long as the neighboring towns continued to spread this horrifying phenomenon and sad folk stories about the ¡°beautiful girl Xiao Wei,¡± the beautiful girl would personally knock on their door in a few days.


    For the next few days, dismembered limbs and collapsed murderers would appear in this town every morning.


    the strange legend has begun ¡­ The place where my legend is, is where I have been.¡±


    ¡°Thinking of me, so I am here.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this also a virus of thought?


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Nothing in the world can escape the femme fatale.¡±


    Emperor Messiah¡¯s body walked on the earth and looked at the crazy towns.


    Xiao Wei, the most beautiful, gentle, and kind girl in the world. She¡¯s harmless, and men love her, while women envy her. Wherever she goes, she brings disaster to the country and the people.

 Chapter 657

    ?


    657 A leisurely journey in the era


    ¡°Xiao Wei¡¯s virus has become more and more terrifying after she broke through to the God Realm.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression turned strange. Luo Caiwei had broken through to God and was now the leader of the Xiaowei clan. Her nature had also become much stronger.


    They continued forward and passed by the village.


    When he went to the largest arcane library, Xu Zhi happened to see a folk legend about Xiaowei.


    Now, it had spread throughout the entire Odyssey province and had become the topic of after-dinner conversation in many towns. Many people had even begun to feel indignant for this gentle, kind, and innocent girl.


    There was even a song that circulated among the people.


    There was a girl in the village called Xiao Wei,


    He was good-looking and kind.


    A pair of beautiful big eyes.


    Her braids were long and thick.


    ¡­.


    Had it already spread to such an extent?


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    ¡°Xiao Wei is really scary. She¡¯s a source of calamity that can bring disaster to the country and the people, and her influence is shockingly strong! Back then, I even thought of capturing a kind and gentle Xiao Wei to be my Butler.¡±


    As for his descent, it was only natural for him to be discovered so quickly.


    Every living being on this land, including the computer magic core, was being observed by the destiny.


    The three pillar gods had already seen the fate of the future world line and made proper arrangements.


    But at this moment, it was as if a few stones were suddenly thrown into a calm river that was flowing forward, setting off ripples, and the world line that was sensed instantly changed violently.


    As the eastern saying went, the heavenly secrets were in chaos.


    Then, the three pillar gods, like ancient Saints, calculated with their fingers and instantly found the source of the change in the world line.


    This was the terrifying aspect of the monster core lineage.


    However, the six realms were not to be trifled with. Although they did not expect to be discovered in an instant, and the other party was so strange and confused that they suffered a great loss, they immediately retaliated.


    What was a terrifying folk horror story?


    People¡¯s hearts were in a state of panic. It was a virus of thought and a terrifying legend.


    The virus of the three pillar gods was a virus on the flesh and blood gene level.


    it can be said that one is flesh and blood, while the other is thought. They are simply two sides, and both are infectious natural disasters! Xu Zhi smiled. that¡¯s why I said that these two worlds seem to be opposing each other, and have developed into two opposing sides ¡­ The creation of life before was also in two different forms.¡±


    How would the three pillar gods deal with this strange infection?


    Even if he killed the other party, as long as he said the other party¡¯s real name and recalled the horror of being dominated by Xiao Wei, he would wake up in the time Cemetery and slowly wake up from the old days.


    The fear of the human heart was the most uncontrollable. Xu Zhi was a little interested.


    I¡¯ve been infecting others all year round. Now, it¡¯s time for me to taste the pain of being infected. Let¡¯s do a wave of mental pollution.


    Xu Zhi gave her a half-smile. in fact, the advantage of being the first to attack is still the scariest. If the other party were to attack first instead, it would be the six worlds ¡®turn to be infected by the biochemical virus.


    they¡¯re fighting among themselves. It¡¯s none of my business. It¡¯s all heated up. Under such urgent circumstances, they definitely wouldn¡¯t look for the missing Messiah. I¡¯m travelling behind the scenes, not paying attention to what¡¯s happening outside.


    He mumbled to himself, ¡± I¡¯ll find some good food, read some books, and study. My life will be very comfortable.


    Xu Zhi was not in a hurry. He took his time to observe the local customs of this era. He still liked this kind of travel very much.


    His daily routine was like this.


    ¡°Excuse me, how much is the AIER arcane library?¡± Xu Zhi was standing in front of a carriage Tavern. He asked a coachman politely, ¡± also, are there any special delicacies nearby? ¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the internet.


    In one post, countless comments were posted.


    f * ck, a new world? it actually opened up a path to the ancient Lava Land? ¡±


    ¡°F * ck! Are you looking for death! A super ancient God! Daddy is there! That was a terrifying world with a type 9 realm! (Super ancient God dynamic image.jpg) ¡±


    cough, cough, cough. According to my personal guess, the ancient gods might not care about us ants ¡­ Although it¡¯s a good guess.¡±


    There were different opinions, and there was even a saying that balloon fish would appear.


    Of course, the balloon fish couldn¡¯t decide anything. He could only keep it in his heart. If he told du Xue and the others, it would mean that the three pillar gods would also know.


    Of course, another big Shot spoke up.


    The alchemy Lord: ¡± ahem, ahem, ahem. I personally think that it was not a coincidence that Hermes gave the coordinates to the ancient lava world. The two worlds are inextricably linked.


    Do you still remember our guesses back then?


    a super ancient God once had the remains of a level 9 being that was made into a mech armor. We suspect that it was Hermes¡¯s remains. After all, it is rare for a level 9 powerhouse to fall in tens of thousands of years. How could it be so coincidental? The timing is perfect!¡±


    Everyone nodded. They had guessed that the corpse might be Hermes.


    And the ancient God was most likely the murderer.


    The two sides might be from opposing camps?


    That¡¯s why there¡¯s a connection. Did they directly enter the world of the opposing faction?


    They had goosebumps all over!


    ¡­


    The netherworld.


    There were many people gathered.


    All the gods ¡®expressions changed. They revealed expressions of fear, panic, disbelief, solemnity, and other expressions of disbelief.


    ¡°As soon as we entered, we were all discovered.¡±


    ¡°Greater prophecy? You can see the trajectory of the entire world?¡±


    ¡°How hateful! Apart from the weird heavenly emperors, all of them were killed. They were all elites!¡±


    The gods brought their subordinates and confidants to sit down in various places, their voices hoarse.


    Some of the heavenly emperors were glad that they did not go and take the risk.


    Although it was an opportunity, it was also a crisis. The other party was too unknown. They felt that they might die without even knowing how they died. Now, it was indeed the case.


    The surviving celestial emperors were all annihilated, infected and assimilated by an unknown force. Only the anomalies were safe and sound.


    ¡°Luo Caiwei is holding him back, while the God of dreams is already exploring history in his dreams!¡±


    their history is very mysterious. There were rank 9 ancient gods who distorted the world line. However, in that distant era, there was a highly advanced ancient technology called the lava civilization. It was said that they had developed to the level of super technology that was like a myth. They were called prehistoric dwarves. The specific history is unclear. Perhaps, only by finding people at a higher level can we find out the truth of history.


    as for the magic nucleus inside, it¡¯s also known as an arcane crystal by that world. It seems to be their brain. Their brain, the place where they store their souls, is not flesh and blood, but a piece of crystal!


    The gods were discussing.


    As the best spy, the God of dreams was naturally very powerful, but the information she sent back was too incredible.


    There might be ancient rank-9 creatures in the other party¡¯s world. Even now, there were three of them who were extremely far away from rank-9 and were suspected to be close to reaching weak rank-9.


    They were known as the three pillar gods of fate.


    The God of fate who unified the world line, planned the future, and dominated the entire world.


    however, I¡¯ve seen the crystal in their heads before.


    this is ¡­ wandering know-it-all muttered as he looked around. back then, when I fought great sovereign Messiah, I remember that this mysterious crystal was in his mind. He also used a similar technique!


    The crowd gasped.


    This was too shocking.


    What did this mean?


    Great sovereign Messiah had eternal blood, which meant that Hermes had also had eternal blood.


    By the same logic, having the blood of a magic nucleus meant that Hermes also had the blood of a magic nucleus, which meant that Hermes had a deep connection with this ancient lava arcane world.


    ¡°This way, it all makes sense.¡±


    Ermin took a deep breath and showed an expression that she had expected it. this world is related to Hermes, who died that year! That¡¯s why we got the coordinates of this world. Maybe the truth of our land of gods is there, or maybe our great enemy is also this world ¡­¡±


    Could this world be the enemy of the past?


    Everyone¡¯s breathing quickened!


    He was shocked and scared, feeling like everything was in the fog.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Emperor Messiah?¡± Bai Xiaosheng suddenly asked.


    The gods present were shocked.


    That¡¯s right.


    Where¡¯s Emperor Messiah?


    Therefore, he immediately sent people to the church of the charm demoness, only to find that the building was empty.


    The crowd instantly fell silent.


    Daoist Changsheng was wearing the uniform of the celestial Emperor of the celestial heavens, he said coldly, ¡± clairvoyant eyes and clairaudient ears. I¡¯ve located him based on the items he left on his body.


    In the end, the two of them searched all six realms but could not find a trace of him.


    Not in this world?


    At this moment, all the gods looked at each other and had an incredible thought:


    could it be that he has quietly awakened and entered that terrifying and mysterious world? ¡±


    ¡°Search!¡±


    let the goddess of dreams, Luo Caiwei, and vinaki on the other side search for possible traces of their existence. It may be related to the truth of the entire world. It¡¯s Hermes¡¯s guidance to us!


    ¡°It might be the guidance of the great God of wisdom, the triple great Mercury, to us! There must be some sort of hint behind his actions!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The ancient lava world.


    The long rivers of time flowed unceasingly, and the human faces in the rivers recorded the magnificent historical processes of the parallel universes.


    These worlds had countless rivers.


    However, he could only choose the most reasonable one.


    In the hazy world of consciousness, an arcane throne stood in the fog. It was the human-shaped pillar God.


    Today, they had transformed again and evolved into a phenomenon of the law, which was also known as arcane. It was to let their own consciousness gather and exist, to become a phenomenon of the law, and to become the God of arcane.


    A hazy mist-shaped human figure sat on the arcane throne in the void.


    calculating and analyzing!


    this energy species is also confirmed to be a natural law phenomenon formed by billions of living beings. It has the same nature as arcane spells, a type of distorted natural imagination of a pseudo-rank-9.


    ¡°It exists in the heart.¡±


    it is a life where all life is gathered, but it also has a fixed mind. It is calculating, behavior logic, laws, and action trends, analyzing the characteristics of these natural phenomena.


    It was like wind, fire, Thunder, and lightning, or a Mirage.


    It was a phenomenon of convergence and life given by all living beings. It was also a natural phenomenon, but it was a distorted natural phenomenon, just like arcane magic.


    Since it was a natural phenomenon, lightning, wind, and tsunamis, they would have their own laws.


    Even if they had their own sentience, there was a high probability that they would form a fixed logic of behavior, which could be analyzed and incorporated into the laws of the world line to find the other party¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Collecting big data.¡±


    it seems that in an instant, they began to spread and gather together, searching for a certain living being.


    ¡°We¡¯re conducting further tests.¡±


    conducting unknown creature inspection, monitoring world line.


    Ding! Ding!


    An image appeared before his eyes.


    the target has a magic core and doesn¡¯t belong to the camp of the three pillar gods. The ancient magic core system is suspected to be a super-ancient creature of the Ishtar people, or even more prehistoric, with a diverse and unknown cultivation system.


    we¡¯re still monitoring it.


    it¡¯s suspected to be an even more distant prehistoric civilization, before the Ishtar civilization.


    perhaps, it¡¯s the ancient lava civilization of the ancient gods.


    set the target as sequence one immediately.


    The young man in the picture was Xu Zhi, who was asking for directions in the carriage and looking for good food with a salted fish expression on his face.

 Chapter 658

    ?


    658 Chapter 668-folk legend (2 in 1)


    The Odyssey province.


    Tap tap tap tap.


    A large group of carriages was traveling on the ground.


    In the distance, the warm golden lava was like a Golden River. A white arcane square tower stood on the edge of the lava river, like a perfect piece of art.


    In the ancient land of lava, the arcane towers were road signs.


    ¡°We¡¯re reaching the lava great wizard midessa¡¯s Arcane Tower.¡±


    On a black bound container at the top of the convoy, a beautiful young woman wearing a six-Star Blue arcane robe and holding an arcane staff said, ¡± travelers to river view Town should be arriving in the afternoon. Please be prepared and pack your bags.


    The woman was Misha, and her husband was a level six arcane Knight. However, thirteen years ago, he had been killed by a Bandit, and now he was running a business with his young daughter.


    This line of business was called a carriage company. Not only did they escort travelers to their destination for a fee, but they also transported some goods and materials to distant towns.


    As a powerful mature beauty who had lost her spouse, she was naturally very popular in the carriage industry. Many merchants and experts were willing to come and admire her.


    There were even many powerhouses who came up with the idea to volunteer to help the team.


    Misha was mature and beautiful. She gently tidied her long red hair.


    however, you have to be careful. Recently, there have been some rumors that river view Town has become strange. There is a strange legend that believes in chickens. As long as you kill chickens in the villages in that area, you will be attacked by the villagers. They will not care about their own safety, as if they are crazy demons, and they will kill you until you die.


    As soon as he said this, the surrounding travelers also began to discuss,


    it hasn¡¯t been peaceful recently. There are many strange rumors.


    I¡¯ve heard that there are also terrifying monsters who pretend to be your neighbors and knock on your door in the middle of the night. They are kind and friendly, and they have strange smiles on their faces. It scared me to death.¡±


    ¡°When it comes to killing chickens, who doesn¡¯t eat chickens? I heard that the outsider couldn¡¯t take it anymore and chose to kill the chicken at dawn, thinking that no one would see it. Who knew that on the spot, he would be swarmed by villagers and town guards who got up from their beds, carrying swords and daggers, and killed.¡±


    Hiss!


    The travelers in the convoy gasped.


    killing a chicken will cause the entire city, the entire village, and even the entire Tianji province to hunt him down and kill him directly. It¡¯s too terrifying!


    ¡°Those villagers seem to have been possessed.¡±


    The more these people talked, the more horrifying it became. A terrifying aura began to spread.


    Everyone was in a state of panic, especially recently. Every night, he always felt that there was a pair of strange eyes in the dark that could not be looked at directly, secretly watching him while he was sleeping.


    Strange, it was simply too strange.


    Now, the business of the convoy had improved by more than ten times, all thanks to this.


    ¡°I heard that it might be an unknown virus from outer space.¡±


    Someone else said.


    I wonder what those high and mighty gods of arcane magic saw when they used the great prophecy spell? ¡±


    ¡°It is said that the future is already unclear!¡±


    ¡°No way! You can¡¯t see the future?¡±


    however, speaking of greater prophecy, if an arcane God is willing to use greater prophecy for me, allowing me to see the future and change my fate, that would be great!


    ¡°You must be dreaming!¡±


    After a round of discussion, they changed the topic.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that an Arcanist from the West¡¯s xilotti human empire has developed the Dragon¡¯s Roar Arcana. It¡¯s an atavism, and his body has undergone dragonification! I¡¯ve already succeeded in killing a prisoner who was about to be beheaded but escaped!¡±


    ¡°What principle?¡±


    it¡¯s said that we have the genes of the ancient dragon, as well as the mythological genes of the Hydra and the sea Race. Before the fusion, the dawn era was a prehistoric period in isodar. They were called prehistoric dwarves and were only a meter tall.


    ¡°You even believe the legends in those ancient scrolls? if you¡¯re only one meter tall, aren¡¯t you a dwarf? You might not even be able to hit my knee even if you jump up, unless my knee is shot by an arrow.¡± A man laughed heartily and told a cold joke.


    however, close-combat classes like arcane Knights and arcane swordsmen are really going to rise!


    impossible. No matter how powerful he is, he can¡¯t be even one-tenth of the noble Arcanists.


    ¡­


    The people around him kept talking.


    In this world, Arcanists were the most respected.


    The rest of the arcane Knights and arcane swordsmen were not talented in arcane arts, so they combined martial arts and close combat to become the vassals of the Arcanists.


    In the same realm, their calculation ability was too low.


    To the people of Ishtar, it was a broken magic core, a third-class citizen.


    As a result, it was difficult for them to construct complicated Arcana with their Arcana models. It was difficult for them to mine in the ¡± block chain ¡°. They could only construct the simplest Arcana, energy weapons, and energy armors for close combat.


    Arcanists were extremely respected.


    A powerful Arcanist had countless vassals and subordinate Knights.


    To the Knights, Misha¡¯s husband was their role model! From being a subordinate of an Arcanist, he had successfully won her heart and married a noble Arcanist.


    That was why so many arcane Knights were after the wife of Misha, who had lost her husband.


    ¡°A bunch of dogs.¡±


    Xu Zhi glanced at the hot wind of the lava from the corner of his eye and saw a group of powerful cultivators trying to get close to each other. He looked very pleased as he looked at the scenery of the lava. It was like he was a traveler who had traveled the world and seen all the different things in the world.


    this world has really become a primitive and barbaric slave society from the Middle Ages, with a hierarchical system. Back then, when Carolyn proposed ¡®I Have a Dream, everyone is born equal¡¯, the era has already disappeared. Although the izodaians¡¯ aptitudes also have different levels, there has never been a distinction between the noble and the lowly.


    ¡°Those with good aptitudes can become scientists, soldiers, and mechanics. Those with poor aptitudes can take up all sorts of social jobs. People are still equal. The law is written in their minds. The strong and the weak all have human rights and dignity. They speak as equals and work in the same society with different divisions of labor.¡±


    In this place, people were born unequal, and the hierarchy was very clear.


    The first-tier team of Arcanists and the second-tier team of Arcanists Knights were still able to cultivate. Below them were the mortals and slaves. It could be said that there were four strict social classes.


    It could be said that one¡¯s fate and life pattern were determined the moment they were born.


    It was obvious that the technological era was ¡®regressing¡¯, returning to the era of ancient city states. In terms of thinking, they were also returning to their barbaric state.


    Arcanists are really honorable ¡­ The male Arcanists were a bunch of female Knights ¡®vassals who wanted to be favored, while the female Arcanists were a bunch of male vassals who kept trying to curry favor ¡­ Of course, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that he¡¯s an all-female Arcanist. It¡¯s even more embarrassing if he has a messy lifestyle.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s gaze looked somewhere and he felt very horrified.


    What did he see?


    Most of the time, Xiao Wei only caused trouble among the people.


    As for vinaki, she had already entered the upper echelons of Arcanists.


    Some male Arcanists in handsome and elegant robes were hiding in the arcane Tower, being whipped by a sexy woman with two demonic spiral horns!


    They let out joyful cries and were also receiving spiritual baptism and repentance.


    ¡°The noble circle is so messy.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt his head throb.


    Arcanists studied hard, ¡± mining ¡± in the arcane Tower every day, studying arcane models, and improving their cultivation. The mental pressure was indeed great, and it was necessary to vent some of the accumulated mental pressure through some way.


    however, during the primitive city-state era, the slave class, the strong are respected, natural selection, and the three pillar gods, is this your choice? ¡±


    Xu Zhi looked up. The square cargo box on the horse jolted as he looked into the distant sky.


    This was the inhumane ¡®fate¡¯.


    He didn¡¯t care about the suffering of the masses and the tribulations of small individuals. He only used this pain to see the distant bright future of a race.


    But of course, if they slacked off, it would be like facing the tragic fate of being unified by the other pillar gods and their own race being exterminated.


    Xu Zhi walked through the times and watched all of this. It was impossible to rely on the intelligent sub-brain. Xu Zhi knew that it would be more convenient for him to come in person and witness everything since he knew that he could understand an era.


    ¡°Big brother, are you an Arcanist too?¡±


    A little girl of seven or eight years old climbed into the carriage. Her name was elusha, Misha¡¯s daughter. She had red hair and looked very delicate. The mother and daughter were dependent on each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m not an Arcanist.¡± Xu Zhi shook his head.


    He was not infected, so he could not mine. He could connect to the central network and use the terrifying computing power to cast arcane spells, but he could not make use of natural phenomena.


    To put it simply, he was a single-player computer that was not connected to the internet.


    ¡°Ah? If you¡¯re not an Arcanist, then are you an arcane Knight?¡± Elusha¡¯s eyes widened.


    Xu Zhi had walked through countless eras, and the calm temperament of a mysterious aristocrat had a strange charm to him that made her unable to help but approach him.


    ¡°Not really,¡± Xu Zhi smiled and touched the little guy¡¯s head.


    then it can only be one level lower, an arcane Swordsman Class that can only produce one arcane longsword? ¡± Elusha asked again.


    Xu Zhi was stunned, but he did not deny it this time. He suddenly felt a little interested. yes, you can say that he¡¯s an arcane swordsman.


    He raised his hand, and his forehead was covered in sweat. He clenched his fist in the air.


    Huala!


    He pulled out a toothpick-sized energy weapon longsword made of light blue ice crystals. Countless delicate gears were spinning, emitting ice blue smoke.


    The entire sword only had Grade 4 aura.


    Xu Zhi held his sword and thought to himself,¡¯with my personal magic core computing power, if I don¡¯t rely on big data ¡­ I can only do this much.¡±


    A phenomenon of law.


    This was something that an ordinary Celestial Emperor could not do. Only gods could barely come into contact with it.


    Only Xu Zhi, the odd celestial Thearch, could imitate the illusory nomological phenomenon of a level four arcane spell in this realm.


    Although it was only at the fourth tier, its combat strength was extremely weak, so it naturally could not be used for fighting.


    However, this meant that Xu Zhi¡¯s realm of fine energy had already reached an unimaginable realm, and he could already barely come into contact with some laws.


    Xu Zhi was a little proud of himself.


    ¡°Is this sword a toothpick?¡±


    Elusha was stunned.


    A level-four energy arcane weapon, and it was so small ¡­ It seemed that he had barely reached the threshold of a fourth-grade arcane swordsman.


    It was too tragic.


    This man was a swordsman who used toothpicks to fight.


    Toothpick-sized swordsman?


    A look of pity instantly appeared on elusha¡¯s face. big brother, don¡¯t be discouraged. If you work hard, you can still make money! You¡¯ll have a good life, and many beautiful girls will look for you, but don¡¯t even think about my mother!¡±


    Xu Zhi was confused. ??? ¡±


    Don¡¯t even think about your mother?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face began to darken.


    This mischievous girl, do you think I¡¯m here for your mother?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. He cast a glance at the lively bootlicking crowd in the distance, with Misha at the center, and laughed. you¡¯re running around in the trade caravan. Are you looking for a step-father for yourself? ¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡±


    Elusha sat down as if it was a matter of course, looked into the distance, and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so hard for mother. She¡¯s all alone and needs to find someone to rely on. Look at those people, they¡¯re all looking at my mother with disgust. But my mother could only chat with them with a pleasant face. It¡¯s too miserable!¡±


    She looked very angry and counted with her little fingers. so leave it to me! ¡°I¡¯ll find those who don¡¯t suck up to my mother. Arcanists around the same age are the best. Those at the level of arcane Knights have poor qualifications, but if they¡¯re good people, we can give it a try. My mother and I don¡¯t care about qualifications. If they¡¯re good people, we can give it a try, but if their qualifications are too bad ¡­¡±


    She secretly glanced at Xu Zhi.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Xu Zhi came to his senses and realized that he had failed to be selected.


    He picked up the toothpick-sized sword and waved it. Is this looking down on my rank four toothpick-sized arcane spell?


    He also had such a day?


    However, Xu Zhi suddenly frowned slightly.


    Her husband had passed away 13 years ago, and elusha looked to be only seven or eight years old. Xu Zhi had always felt that something was wrong.


    Xu Zhi looked around him and seemed to sense a mysterious fate intertwining in the dark, as if it was the center of the vortex of the world.


    Xu Zhi suddenly turned his head and looked down at the little girl.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me? You can¡¯t marry my mother, so you¡¯re having ideas about me?¡±


    of course not! elusha said warily. although I¡¯m not an Arcanist and not as good as my mother, I¡¯m an Arcana Knight! He was just a step away. By then, he would be able to create a bunch of energy weapons ¡­ Although I¡¯m also looking for potential travelers, future husbands, the other party must at least be an arcane Knight! Arcanists are the best!¡±


    ???


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face darkened.


    He was not only looking for potential for his mother, but also for himself?


    Xu Zhi found it quite interesting. Those who came out to make a living were all mischievous kids. Xu Zhi felt that this little guy was really funny.


    however, I can see that your eyes are very clear and you look like a good person. Don¡¯t even think about my mother, but we can still consider our guards. Elusha said.


    Uh ¡­


    Xu Zhi could not help but laugh. no, I still want to marry your mother.


    Elusha¡¯s face darkened. you can¡¯t be too ambitious!


    Xu Zhi teased the little girl for a while and continued to follow the convoy.


    Xu Zhi felt that it was time for him to leave. Perhaps this convoy was some kind of intersection point of the world line. Although it was not a core node, it might have some intersection with the protagonist of this era.


    Unfortunately, he could not see the world line of the three pillar gods.


    He couldn¡¯t use the great prophecy spell to see the future like an eighth-level arcane God.


    However, Xu Zhi still planned to leave.


    although the other two realms are fighting and it¡¯s definitely none of my business, it¡¯s better not to intertwine these predetermined world line nodes. Xu Zhi planned to get off the train safely.


    After a while, the convoy stopped at the strange Riverview Town.


    The travelers who had alighted at this stop, except for some bold ones, did not dare to get off. They followed the convoy and planned to go to the next town.


    so scary. You¡¯re not allowed to kill chickens. Elusha said as she looked at the distant river view Town.


    Xu Zhi suddenly laughed. do you know where this strange folk legend came from? ¡±


    ¡°You know?¡± Elusha had a doubtful look on her face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can talk nonsense.¡± Xu Zhi could not help but ask.


    Elusha¡¯s face darkened. I want to hear it too.


    Xu Zhi said, ¡± in an ancient land far away, there was a country called the great Zhou Dynasty. There was a group of eunuchs in it. This terrifying folk legend, the legend that chickens were not allowed to be killed, began from that time.

 Chapter 659

    ?


    659 Chapter 669-a man¡¯s killing intent can turn the world upside down!


    As Xu Zhi talked nonsense with the little girl, he felt that his surroundings had changed a lot. It was as if some mysterious group of people were hiding in the dark of the trade caravan.


    He tilted his head and listened.


    the mysterious creatures from the outer realms have descended, causing the great prophecy technique to be unable to see the future.


    the world line is no longer predictable. There are changes. Perhaps we can also join in on the protagonists of the era.


    according to the future, in three years, the caravan will meet the 21-year-old declining young man, Cyberton. This ambitious arcane Emperor established the most powerful arcane dynasty in history.


    ¡°At that time, Misha would fall in love with the young man, teach him how to cultivate, and let him manage the caravan. Ten years passed in the blink of an eye. At the same time, the grown-up elusha would also fall in love with him. After several struggles, embarrassment, and anger, she would eventually become a member of his harem. However, in the future, she would only be one of his thirty-seven wives.¡±


    ¡°Apart from her mother Misha, elusha¡¯s background is powerful and mysterious. She¡¯s not her biological daughter. The disguising Knight King¡¯s combat power was very exaggerated. He defeated many powerful Arcanists and became the sharp blade of Emperor Cyberton, which led to the rise of the Cyberton arcane dynasty!¡±


    we can stay here three years in advance and blend in to gain some goodwill. We can become famous generals in the carriage industry and become one of the heroes who established the dynasty.


    ¡°The world is changing. The general trend doesn¡¯t change, but the minor trend can.¡±


    ¡­


    The strength and skill level of these people were not high.


    On average, they were only at the fifth or sixth step.


    However, the gods standing behind them were all the descendants of these gods of arcane magic. Did they want to get a share of the loot in the hands of the protagonists of the future era when the next new god appeared?


    Previously, the level 8 gods could pay a huge price to use great prophecy spells to see the world line from the pillar gods, but they could not change it.


    Because of this, they could quickly surround the unknown life forms that descended.


    Everyone knew that it was impossible to provoke the pillar gods. However, now that the unknown descended, they were taking advantage of the three pillar gods and looting a burning house. Were they here to interfere with the world line?


    ¡°The three pillar gods are too miserable.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression turned strange. However, these gods were all rebellious, but it was only natural.


    these people actually planned to hide here in advance. This is the only way to pass, and the entire carriage company is filled with hidden talents. For some reason, it reminds me of Liu Bang.


    look at Liu Bang¡¯s Pei County. The coachman is called Xia Houying, the warden is called Xiao He, and the butcher is called Fan Kuai. All of them are talented, and they were all neighbors and brothers ¡­


    This was fate!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression changed slightly. Some parts of his face were really scary when he thought about it carefully.


    I¡¯ve really come to one of the branch nodes of the world line. It¡¯s not exactly a coincidence. After all, I have thirty-seven wives. I feel like the probability of meeting is quite high ¡­


    He felt like Emperor Cyberton was the main character of a traditional western fantasy novel. He had a series of adventures, a series of slaps in the face, a series of beautiful sisters, a beautiful mother-daughter pair, and the daughter of an enemy ¡­ Finally, he reached the peak of his life.


    ¡°Hehehe, your circle is really messy.¡±


    Xu Zhi gathered his thoughts.


    At this very moment.


    Elusha was still mumbling to herself when she was shocked.


    in an ancient land far away, there was a country called the great Zhou Dynasty. There were a group of eunuchs in it. This terrifying folk legend, the legend of not allowing chickens to be killed, began from that time.


    ¡°Ah? What¡¯s a eunuch?¡±


    She was still asking.


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, liked to chat and tell stories casually.


    ¡°A eunuch refers to a person, castrated.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s face was serious.


    ¡°What¡¯s causalion?¡± Elusha was puzzled, her eyes wide open.


    The members of the major forces around were slightly shocked.


    What was going on?


    There was no such situation in the great prophecy spell. Who was this person?


    ¡°You¡¯re asking what causalforce is? Good question!¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm. He suddenly looked up at the sky and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Do you know what realm is above level eight arcane God?¡±


    ???


    Elusha was dumbfounded.


    The little girl was confused. Can¡¯t we just talk properly? Big brother, why are you suddenly talking about this?


    The experts hiding in the dark were also shocked. They were far from as calm as elusha.


    He only felt that this person was mysterious and unpredictable. Could it be that he was a mysterious existence, an Arcanist from ancient times who had traveled the earth?


    Beside him, a traveler laughed and replied,


    level six legendary, Level Seven epic, level eight mythical, level nine world ¡­ It¡¯s said that it¡¯s a world of its own, and that one person is a world of its own. However, it has never appeared before.¡±


    what¡¯s the world¡¯s extended future called? ¡± Xu Zhi said. it¡¯s called the general trend of the world!


    The power of heaven and earth.


    Fate, world line, and great prophecy.


    The experts ¡®eyes widened, and they were unable to move as if cold water had been poured on them.


    Half-understanding, elusha continued, ¡± ¡°Ah? Causalion, then the world, removing the great momentum of heaven and earth? The world will lose its future, won¡¯t it die?¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed and said gently, ¡± no, causalities won¡¯t kill you. Without the power of the world, it will just make everything in the future unknown and unpredictable.


    The powerhouses hiding in the dark were stunned.


    For some reason, they thought of the ancient gods, which was also the era when the power of heaven and earth was closed. They felt goosebumps all over their bodies.


    The current situation in the world was also relatively similar. It could also be said that it had lost its momentum!


    Xu Zhi continued to say to the little girl, ¡± the world¡¯s momentum will not have a new continuation of the future, and the ninth-rank compares the world to people. Then, what about people¡¯s momentum? ¡±


    The little girl blurted out instinctively, ¡± and there¡¯s no new continuation of the future. Does a man¡¯s castration mean that he won¡¯t have a next generation? ¡±


    Hiss!


    The male travelers around him felt their bodies tighten.


    Elusha was shocked on the spot. force removal? No way, how could there be such a cruel thing? are you saying that the emperors of the great Zhou Dynasty would do this to keep their wives chaste ¡­¡±


    At this time, an old traveler next to him said, ¡± I heard that some powerful and extreme Arcanists will choose many beautiful young mortal wives in the local area. The apprentices in the arcane Tower also have a similar fate to avoid accidents. After all, we live together from morning to night.


    The travelers present immediately gasped.


    Was there a mistake?


    There was really a force.


    Why would a man make things difficult for another man?


    Most people who travelled everywhere were experienced and knowledgeable, but it was rare to see such a bizarre thing.


    Elusha was immediately extremely curious, and she hurriedly said, ¡± ¡°Then quickly tell me about it! Why did something happen, starting with the eunuch of the great Zhou Dynasty? That¡¯s why it changed from castration to a local legend. People can¡¯t kill chickens, or they¡¯ll definitely suffer misfortune!¡±


    The group of passengers at the side also perked up their ears in silence. Their curiosity was piqued.


    How did ¡°killing chicken¡± relate to ¡°carefulness¡±?


    They could somewhat understand why.


    The world¡¯s momentum was to remove the great momentum of heaven and earth. There was no future that could be predicted, and everything was free.


    A living being¡¯s momentum meant losing the momentum of the later generations, without the continuation of the next generation.


    Then what about killing chickens? Killing a chicken to get rid of momentum?


    at that time, in a certain generation, the eunuchs were favored and held great power. Therefore, they hated the people who created the eunuchs, so they gave the order to abolish this inhumane act. However, the People¡¯s resentment was boiling ¡­ Xu Zhi paused.


    ¡°And then?¡± Elusha was anxious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Xu Zhi suddenly replied.


    Elusha¡¯s face darkened. you ¡­ You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I really can¡¯t make up anymore.¡± Xu Zhi answered frankly.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Elusha was so angry that her teeth were itching.


    Complete the brain?


    This was too infuriating!


    Her head was buzzing, and she felt terrible.


    Xu Zhi chuckled. This little girl¡¯s mad look and her flustered behavior were quite fun. She had been mischievous before and had been teasing him everywhere.


    Unfortunately, she met a scumbag.


    ¡°Wait, you should at least tell me why I was still discovered by those strange villagers when I killed the chicken at dawn? Get up and kill him?¡± Elusha was extremely anxious.


    cough, cough, cough. I don¡¯t know about that either, but I can tell you one thing. Xu Zhi coughed twice and said to the little girl, ¡± ¡°The heavens send out killing intent, the stars shift, the earth sends out killing intent, the dragon and snake rise. A man¡¯s killing intent can overturn the heavens and earth.¡±


    ¡°Remember this, and you can go anywhere you want!¡±

 Chapter 660

    ?


    660 All become eunuchs!


    At this moment, Misha and the others had already gathered around curiously.


    At first, they thought that this was someone who knew about the strange things happening in river view Town, but when they talked about it, they changed the topic and directly talked about the ninth-rank world.


    They were thinking,¡±could it be that the folk legend about not being able to kill chickens has something to do with the legendary level 9 world? is there some huge secret?¡±


    This made their breathing Quicken. A tier 9 was not a secret that they, powerhouses of the fifth or sixth step, could hear. Even the epic Arcanists might not know about it.


    However, at this moment, the more he spoke, the more ruthless he became.


    The heavens were filled with killing intent, and the stars were shifting.


    The earth was filled with killing intent, and Dragons and snakes rose from the land.


    A man¡¯s killing intent could overturn the world.


    BOOM!


    Misha¡¯s entire body and mind started to tremble uncontrollably.


    ¡°Oh my God, shenglin, where did this Arcanist come from? It was fine when he talked about the rank nine world before, but now he actually dared to talk about heaven and earth! Comment on the three pillar gods!¡±


    She only felt that it was very terrifying and inexplicable. Her heart was palpitating. isn¡¯t he afraid of heavenly punishment? ¡± The pillar God can sense the fate of all living beings!¡±


    What did this situation look like?


    In the stream, the fish that were swimming along the river daringly jumped out of the water and mocked the three mysterious beings who were fishing in the stream.


    In other worlds, if you talked about the heavenly Dao, it would be no problem. However, in the ancient land of lava, as long as you said something like that, you would be noticed by the pillar gods.


    The pillar God was tolerant and absolutely rational.


    If you¡¯re a fate node character in the world main storyline and are useful in advancing its era, it doesn¡¯t matter. If you want to defy the heavens, you might be a part of it.


    But if it was an ordinary person?


    Such great disrespect, although it wouldn¡¯t kill you directly, would definitely bring misfortune to your fate. All kinds of small misfortunes would come one after another.


    To put it simply, if one¡¯s fate was not strong enough, who would dare to talk about heaven and earth? He would receive retribution.


    You can say pillar God, but can you bear it with your fate?


    It had already formed its own system in this world.


    The Arcanists not only had the great prophecy spell, but everyone had a fate. However, if the prophecy did not see the world line, no one knew what their fate would be.


    ¡°Such a fate ¡­ He must be a noble, a general, and a Prime Minister!¡±


    Misha¡¯s eyes were burning. She clenched the arcane staff in her hand and her voice became hoarse.


    She looked at Xu Zhi, who had a serious expression on his face and was enthusiastically teaching the little girl elusha the concept of ¡± a scumbag¡¯s casterism ¡°. He was waving a toothpick and a thin sword, looking like an uncle giving her a heads-up in advance.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! Those who dare to talk about the three pillar gods to such an extent are likely to be the protagonists of this era¡¯s fate, or even the protagonists of a lower level. They have the hope of becoming gods and opening up new territories ¡­¡±


    Her eyes were burning, and she was so excited that she was trembling.


    When the hidden experts heard this, they felt goosebumps all over their bodies.


    Because they stood at a high position and saw far, ordinary people might not know the fate of the world, but how could they not know? They clearly knew that there was no such person in the future. This person wasn¡¯t some point in time or protagonist of fate. Instead, it was you, Misha, and elusha.


    This was a variable.


    He was a terrifying and unknown variable of fate!


    At the same time, this sentence was extremely terrifying in their eyes, as if it was related to the world line and the secret of great prophecy.


    Killing a chicken was the key to success!


    The sentence contained ¡®three rounds of killing intent¡¯. There was a terrifying, primeval dominance in it, as if it was talking about the consequences of turning¡¯ heaven, earth, and man ¡®into eunuchs.


    Turn heaven, earth, and people into eunuchs and castrate them?


    How could he dare to say this?


    How outrageous was this?


    Even the most ruthless Overlord would not dare to speak such nonsense.


    He was simply too bold to offend her and deserved to die!


    Could it be those demons from the outer realms? However, it was impossible. The other party clearly had a demon core and was clearly a native creature of this land of ancient lava.


    They only felt dizzy, their hearts tensed up, and their legs couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    He carefully studied the words in front of him.


    The heavens were filled with killing intent, and the stars were shifting.


    Wasn¡¯t it right in front of him?


    The three pillar gods of fate that the heavens were referring to had lost their momentum. Everything was unknown, and the stars were moving. The starry sky, the sun, and the moon were changing freely!


    The killing intent from the ground was probably referring to who was under the fate of the pillar gods?


    The earth gods.


    The earth was filled with killing intent, and Dragons and snakes rose from the land.


    Wasn¡¯t it also in front of him?


    The major gods began to take action in secret, trying to influence the trend of the world line. The future protagonist of fate was the so-called Rise of the Dragon and snake.


    What about the last sentence?


    This sentence was extremely terrifying.


    It was a summary of the first two sentences,¡±when a person has killing intent, the world will be turned upside down ¡­¡± If a person had the intention to kill, it would destroy the previous heaven and earth!


    Who was he referring to? Which person? Or a group of people?


    Overturning the heavens and earth meant subverting the pillar gods of heaven and the gods of earth, and removing the influence of both?


    Castrated?


    &Nbsp; it was too terrifying.


    They were completely shocked. This sentence was really too chilling.


    The ¡± three shots of killing intent ¡°, which gave power to heaven, earth, and man, was more like a prophecy of the fate of the world line, because the first two sentences had already been predicted, and only the third sentence was left ¡­ A man¡¯s killing intent could overturn the heavens and earth.


    ¡°Is this the great prophecy spell?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Now, even the three pillar gods are unable to predict the future that is mixed with new variables.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    ¡°Are there unknown mysterious beings among the people who are predicting the future? A greater prophecy?¡±


    if it¡¯s true, who exactly is this person if he can¡¯t even be one of the three pillar gods? ¡±


    ¡­


    The group of experts muttered to themselves as cold sweat trickled down their foreheads.


    On the contrary, Xu Zhi did not pay attention to what they were thinking at all and continued to teach elusha with great interest.


    ¡°What does this mean? the world can be obtained?¡± Elusha¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked like a curious baby.


    ¡°Did you understand what I meant?¡± Xu Zhi asked seriously.


    eunuch? ¡± elusha tilted her head, a serious expression on her face. does this mean that no matter what it is, it will all become eunuchs?? ¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled without saying a word. Self-defense education had to start from childhood.


    ¡°Tell me the truth, have you been teasing me the whole time? are you trying to get close to me?¡± Elusha¡¯s face darkened. you want to please me and then take the opportunity to lay a hand on my mother? I¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s impossible!


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He was suddenly a little confused. This little girl was so vigilant herself, how could she be so easily taken?


    It seemed that the other party¡¯s scumbag skills were very deep. Xu Zhi planned to do some serious self-defense work on this trip before they reached the library.


    Before he could say anything, a shadow suddenly appeared in the distance. A charming goat-horned woman holding a whip walked over. let¡¯s go.


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    He didn¡¯t have time to react.


    BOOM!


    In the distance, divine light suddenly filled the sky as terrifying existences were about to descend.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Xu Zhi looked up and fell silent.


    Your worlds are really too deranged.


    He felt that it was too difficult for him. Who had he offended? these gods didn¡¯t go to the front lines to fight, but came here to find a Celestial Emperor who didn¡¯t cause trouble and traveled everywhere?


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± Xu Zhi suddenly lowered his head and said.


    ¡°Ah? You¡¯re leaving the station?¡± Elusha was instantly infuriated. She hadn¡¯t noticed anything, because it was only natural for a traveler to get off the train. aren¡¯t you going to give me a gift? No, it¡¯s for my mom?¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face darkened.


    This fellow was really mischievous.


    Most likely, every time they made a trip to the transportation company, they would catch up with their own travelers, make some ¡®new friends¡¯, come over to chat, and ask for gifts before they left to fill their own little Treasury.


    He was simply a little profiteer.


    ¡°A present for you.¡± Xu Zhi casually threw the toothpick-sized arcane sword down and disappeared on the spot with venachi.


    Even if it was just a clone, he did not have the intention of being a guest at the three pillar gods ¡®place.


    He was a very realistic person. To be asked to feed Chicken Soup for the Soul? Was he going to be Hermes again?


    Previously, he had used Hermes to become a teacher of chicken soup and settled the gods of the six worlds.


    Now, he was using Messiah to deal with the three pillar gods?


    ¡®I¡¯m from the ancient God, the lava era, and I¡¯m the oldest magic nucleus creature?¡¯ I have a big secret to share with you.


    Before, Hermes couldn¡¯t escape, but now he¡¯s trying to find excitement with the three pillar gods?


    I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not pretending.


    I¡¯ll start by refusing to imagine.

 Chapter 661

    ?


    661 The gears of fate begin to spin (2 in 1)


    In a dense forest.


    It had to be said that due to the impression of the masses and the grotesqueness of the folk hero of resistance, the seduction witch, venachi, was indeed a ghost who would carry out guerrilla and assassination everywhere.


    The God of dreams was the most difficult to find.


    Next was vinaki, and then there was Xiao Wei, who could be seen everywhere. However, Xiao Wei¡¯s characteristic was that she was a natural disaster, and she was everywhere.


    Hualala.


    The grass was lush.


    as long as we confuse these creatures, we can use spells to form a spiritual shield and float in the air. They won¡¯t be able to see us. Vinaki took Xu Zhi and soared into the air on the grass.


    Xu Zhi was not surprised.


    How could he prevent the three pillar gods from spying on him?


    First of all, you have to understand how the three pillar gods sensed your existence.


    The plants were all their Internet computers. Their eyes were their cameras, and their hearing was their listening device ¡­


    It was equivalent to the entire world being monitored. As long as one did not come into contact with the creatures of this world, was not seen or heard, and was an ¡± invisible person ¡°, one would not be discovered.


    great sovereign Messiah? ¡±


    Vinaqi looked over. although this is the first time we¡¯ve met, we¡¯ve actually been together for hundreds of years. You¡¯re still too ostentatious! You actually came here and told me such a terrifying piece of information. Even I am shocked. I¡¯m afraid it will cause a huge wave in this world! It can even affect the trajectory of the world!¡±


    To be honest, vinaki was completely speechless and dumbfounded.


    She had been lurking in the dark for a while to see who the sisters of wushen Palace, teacher Messiah, who had been full of praise, was. Who knew that she would see that she lived up to her reputation!


    Among the travelers, he spoke with fervour and made a great prophecy. The three great killing intents were Simply earth-shaking! There was a deeper meaning to it!


    If one¡¯s intelligence was not high enough, it would be almost impossible to understand such a deep underlying meaning.


    ¡°???¡±


    Xu Zhi was immediately speechless.


    Then what did I say?


    He felt that he had been keeping a low profile. During the journey, he had taught a little girl how to guard against scumbags and create eunuchs.


    Causalion was a normal operation, there was nothing wrong with it.


    It was just an ordinary folk story about how to kill a chicken, and he didn¡¯t even finish it. As for the ¡®three times of killing intent¡¯, it was naturally on a whim to tease the smart little girl.


    It was too difficult for me.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s head hurt. It was only then that he realized that with his identity, whatever he said would have a profound meaning in the eyes of others, and whatever he did would have a profound meaning that was difficult to understand.


    After all, who would think:


    ¡®Great sovereign Messiah went through so much trouble and risked her life to come here and return to the primitive world of magic cores that has the same system as me. Is she just going to casually educate this little girl and travel around?¡¯


    Neither the six realms nor the ancient lava domain would think so.


    Would the first thing an ancient being that had recovered from the ancient era would do was to do such a meaningless and ridiculous thing?


    However, it was clear that they were at different heights.


    Xu Zhi was really just here for a vacation. He was here to eat delicious food, stroll around, and learn about this era.


    Because Messiah was not Messiah. She was the avatar of the God of creation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything special,¡± Xu Zhi thought about it and said.


    This was not special?


    Vinaqi¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly, and she thought to herself,


    this great sovereign Messiah is indeed a capable person. She looks gentle, but she¡¯s actually very terrifying. She¡¯s stirring up this world and making it a pool of muddy water. She¡¯s even going around predicting the future, saying that she¡¯ll be a eunuch and conquer the entire world. She won¡¯t stop until she¡¯s shocking the world. She¡¯s a true monster.


    She paused and didn¡¯t care anymore. After all, this chaos would be beneficial to them. She said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how you came around us to this world, but may I ask, what is your goal? At the same time, what do you remember about the monster core in your mind?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    Venachi took a deep breath and muttered to herself for a moment. She did not know what other shocking plans great emperor Messiah had. She only said, ¡± then I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯m the main target of the other party. It¡¯s dangerous to be with me. No matter what you do, you have to be careful.


    Xu Zhi nodded with a smile and watched her leave.


    Three days later, Xu Zhi concealed his identity and quickly walked down the streets. No one could see him.


    After all, it was impossible for a heavenly Emperor to sense him below the God level.


    At first, Xu Zhi thought that he was already keeping a very low profile and did not deliberately attract any attention. Who knew that those troublesome things would always come to him on their own?


    He didn¡¯t think too much about what happened next. Hermes had just been found, and now it was Messiah¡¯s turn. He really couldn¡¯t live in peace anywhere.


    He directly lurked in an Arcana library and absorbed the knowledge of the entire era.


    The bright lava sun shone down from the sky, illuminating the window.


    Xu Zhi was dressed in a black Sorcerer¡¯s robe, sitting calmly on a chair and flipping through a book. It was bustling around him, with Arcanists passing by occasionally.


    Arcana, phenomenon of laws ¡­ Even the arcane longsword is made from energy weapons that distort nature, which requires a huge amount of computing power.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s clone was quickly immersed in the ocean of knowledge.


    This time, he still planned to go into seclusion for a few years. He felt that it was important to wait for the storm to pass.


    ¡­


    The central Arcane Tower.


    The arcane temple was surrounded by round carved pillars, and the ground was a dark blue starry carpet. Arcanists were emitting holy light with solemn expressions.


    Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter said, ¡± a few days have passed, and I have thoroughly studied it. That sword looks weak, only at rank four, but it does not belong to the law phenomenon of the three pillar gods.


    ¡°An external phenomenon? That mysterious person is the fourth pillar God?¡±


    One of the gods was shocked.


    The three pillar gods had ruled the entire world for almost an eternity, and now, there was a mysterious existence suspected to be the fourth pillar God?


    At the same time, this unknown and mysterious existence had left behind a prophecy that described the situation of the future world line:


    The heavens were filled with killing intent, and the stars were shifting. The earth was filled with killing intent, and Dragons and snakes rose from the land. A man¡¯s killing intent could overturn the world.


    Who was the last person who stirred up the fate of the world?


    Everything was truly shocking.


    I personally don¡¯t think it¡¯s the fourth pillar God.


    At this time, Subaru spoke, ¡± obviously, it¡¯s not the gathering of fate of the arcane system. Although the computing power of an individual of the same level is beyond description, it¡¯s very low for a pillar God. It¡¯s an individual creature, which is a mysterious monster core creature that travels outside of the three major races. In this era, it¡¯s almost impossible for there to be anything outside of the system, so the only possibility is ¡­ It¡¯s from ancient times.¡±


    the remnants of the Ishtar people from the previous era? ¡± Some gods muttered.


    ¡°He should be someone from the previous lava era.¡±


    that¡¯s true. Other than that, there are no other wandering magic core creatures to consider. This is the only explanation. It is very likely that the ancient people of the isodar era have escaped the infection of the pillar God¡¯s zombie virus and have been sleeping until today.


    The gods around them all agreed.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think so.¡± The daughter of Sheng Lin said.


    ¡°Is there any other possibility?¡±


    The arcane gods said.


    Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter looked around and lowered her eyes. there¡¯s another possibility. The era before the one before that, the lava era that was even higher than the ancient era ruled by gods? ¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed. Their first reaction was that it was impossible.


    It was still very difficult an era ago.


    Two eras ago?


    From the ancient lava continent?


    Even the people of isodar knew very little about the ancient lava era ruled by the ancient gods. It could be said to be a prehistoric civilization!


    It was impossible for such an ancient creature to exist in this world.


    ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± A God asked coldly.


    ¡°The reason is simple.¡± Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter¡¯s voice was clear and crisp. that mysterious visitor from another world and those mysterious gods are all looking for the existence of that demon core. Obviously, they have known each other for a long time.


    The surrounding people frowned.


    The daughter of Sheng Lin patrolled the area and said, ¡± the visitor from another world is looking for him, and it is clear that he has great uses and secrets. Moreover, I personally believe that the behavior and cultivation of that being do not match the ancient civilization of the isodarian.


    No one had any objections to this.


    The people of isodar used mechanical armors, but the magic core creature did not.


    ¡°Is it really a fossil from the prehistoric era?¡±


    if that¡¯s the case, the mysterious world of ghosts and monsters that descended has a connection with the ancient creature with the magic nucleus. Does that mean that a long, long time ago, that world had a connection with our world and did not descend out of thin air? ¡±


    that¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s a super ancient fossil. That¡¯s thousands of years old!


    ¡°A mere Celestial Emperor, even a God can¡¯t possibly live for such a long time!¡±


    ¡­


    In the arcane Tower, the Arcanists holding staffs were communicating with each other, showing a serious look.


    At this moment, Subaru said, ¡± at this point, everyone should be clear why the pillar God asked us to find that existence. It should be because the pillar God deduced the possibility earlier than us ¡­ If they¡¯re looking for it, it means that they have an important secret on them. Not only do they need it, but they also don¡¯t want the secret of the ancient demon core to fall into our hands.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gazes turned grave.


    That¡¯s true. This mysterious being probably has a secret he doesn¡¯t want us to know.


    That was why the two sides fought over this ancient fossil, which became the center of the world vortex.


    ¡°In that case, hasn¡¯t it already been taken away by one of the enemy¡¯s gods?¡± Beside him, the corpse sword immortal du Xue, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke.


    ¡°He was kidnapped.¡±


    Subaru glanced at du Xue and said, ¡± however, the pillar God has already strictly monitored the spatial fluctuations of this world. It is impossible for him to escape. Therefore, he is still lurking in this land. According to speculation, those gods will even act separately from him. This way, it will be easier for him to hide. Therefore, we still have to search for them.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to find a Celestial Emperor who is deliberately hiding in the vast sea of people.¡± Someone said.


    It was suspected to be a life form from the era of the ancient gods.


    No matter how he survived.


    Even if it was only a heavenly Emperor, after so many years, he would have reached an unbelievable level of mystery. The consciousness of ordinary heavenly emperors of the same realm would probably not be able to find him.


    Only a God could find him.


    However, in the vast sea of people ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy.¡±


    Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter looked around. we have nearly a hundred gods, and all of them are using level eight arcane spell-arcane incarnation. We can expand the number by three times. With 300 gods, we can search in a carpet style, starting from the lava ocean in the South. We can¡¯t avoid them.


    The expressions of the surrounding gods changed slightly.


    To use the power of all the gods to search for a Celestial Emperor in the entire world ¡­


    But he was indeed looking for it.


    ¡°This ancient and mysterious existence is too unknown. It might be related to the ancient myths and history of our ancient Lava Land, all kinds of shocking mysteries, and even related to the world that invaded.


    At this moment, someone else said,¡±then, what does that prophecy represent?¡± The first two sentences,¡±the heavens send out killing intent, the stars shift ¡­¡± The earth was filled with killing intent, and the dragon and snake were rising ¡­ It had come true, and only the last sentence was left: A man¡¯s killing intent can overturn the heavens and earth.¡±


    All the gods felt goosebumps all over their bodies.


    If it was said by an ordinary creature, it would only be a casual smile. However, this prehistoric fossil suddenly appeared on this land and said something similar to a prophecy. Could it be a simple coincidence? Would he just be telling the little girl to be careful of bad men?


    This sentence was too terrifying.


    ¡°A man¡¯s killing intent can overturn the heavens and earth! The three pillar gods that represent heaven, the gods that represent earth ¡­ Would they all encounter a catastrophe? Because of one person?¡± Du Xue took a deep breath. who is it? Which mortal is so terrifying that he can dominate the entire world? I can already see the protagonist of a terrifying era.¡±


    The world was not peaceful.


    The arrival of the mysterious existence from another world was the rhythm of a World War, but this sentence in front of them was too creepy ¡­


    The protagonist of this era, born from the Tribulation, could be more terrifying than the protagonists of any era? Powerful?


    ¡°What do you think about the meaning of the prophecy?¡± The daughter of Sheng Lin asked.


    The gods were silent.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll share my opinion.¡± Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter said calmly, ¡± when people have killing intent, the world will be turned upside down ¡­ It was after a certain period of time that a world-changing era began ¡­ In my opinion, there are two explanations.¡±


    the first is that the person who castrated him is the protagonist of the era, which could be Misha, elusha ¡­ After all, it just so happened that we were there, and we were talking about those things.¡±


    ¡°The second possibility is that the castrated person is the protagonist of this era, or in other words, Cyberton. After experiencing pain, he will become stronger than before and can turn the world upside down.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart trembled. This was indeed the most reasonable possibility.


    ¡°In fact, these two possibilities point to the same thing. Do you all understand?¡± The daughter of Sheng Lin said.


    The expressions of the gods around him suddenly turned solemn.


    ¡­


    Three years later.


    The young man from the countryside, Cyberton, had come to the big city.


    This was the first time he had seen a prosperous noble and Noble Arcanist. This made the young boy¡¯s blood boil, and he wanted to become a man above all others at all costs.


    His eyes were filled with ambition.


    Coincidentally, the convoy that he had come from the countryside was riding in Misa¡¯s carriage company. Along the way, Cyberton quickly built up a good relationship with them.


    His eloquence was good enough to please the other party. At the same time, Misha found that his qualifications were not bad. This illiterate country boy turned out to have the potential to be an Arcanist teacher. She immediately entrusted him with an important task.


    Ten years had passed just like that.


    During this period of time, perhaps because of her preconceived notion, Misha still remembered the protagonist of that era. It was obvious that he was the truly powerful one.


    Misha¡¯s love had died with her husband¡¯s passing.


    She wanted to remarry only because she wanted her daughter, elusha, to live a better life. Her choice of husband was directly linked to material goods.


    Cyberton was also secretly worried.


    That night, the carriage passed by river view Town. Saiburton made up his mind to ask his friends if they could force a move. He was encouraged by his friends and decided to take the initiative.


    And the good friends who encouraged him were the descendants of gods who had hidden in the era and were ready to get a share of the pie.


    The group of people looked at the night sky.


    ¡°He¡¯s finally making his move.¡±


    we didn¡¯t instigate him. He wanted to do this. I have to say, this is fate.


    we will still remain in this carriage company. Although we don¡¯t know who the protagonist of this era is, there is nothing wrong with following him. We will become the heroes of the founding of the nation, and this will still be the node of the era. After all, the protagonist of this era¡¯s fate lies between the two.


    If it¡¯s Misha or elusha, we¡¯ll act as usual.


    however, Cyberton, if you are the protagonist of this era and become more courageous and powerful after suffering, you may not only be the ruler of the arcane dynasty in the future. However, everyone, you have to keep your mouth shut today. We are all loyal to the founding officials of the country. Otherwise, we will be sentenced to death.


    A young white-haired Arcanist held a cane in his hand and looked up at the dark sky where the lava sun was rising slowly. it¡¯s another dawn. It¡¯s really the arrangement of fate, just like the killing intent at dawn that year. This time, will these villagers get up in the middle of the night and suddenly pick up a hoe to find someone to settle the score? ¡±


    This small town was too strange.


    Even they had to admit that it was fate that they had reappeared here.


    The lava sun was ignited by the arcane towers all over the land. Even the sun was more suitable for the people on this land, like the light on the lighthouse in the ocean.


    ¡°We are witnessing history.¡±


    The other person had a solemn expression. He recalled the mysterious young man who had taught elusha when she was young, and he still felt that he was mysterious and unpredictable. the last Gear of Fate has begun to turn, opening the last epic of the era: A man¡¯s killing intent can overturn the heavens and earth.¡±


    This feeling was filled with the profoundness of history.


    It was as if the torrent of history had come to bear witness to the chapter of the era. This scene was like back then, when a meteorite fell on the land of the Qin Dynasty. The first emperor died and split.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Very quickly, a blood-curdling scream was heard.


    ¡°Dawn is here.¡± The group of Arcanists raised their heads and smiled, looking at the rising lava sun.

 Chapter 662

    ?


    662 The cruelty of war and prophecy coming true (2 in 1)


    The Great Library of the Odessa arcane.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too difficult for me.¡±


    Xu Zhi closed the book and muttered with a bitter face, ¡± your brains are too intelligent ¡­


    He saw the scene of river view Town in the distance and was silent for a moment.


    Suddenly, a voice came from the side, it was from the God of dreams, ¡± ¡°Are we really going to do this?¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded. His expression suddenly became calm as he continued to flip through the book. yes, I need your help.


    The God of dreams suddenly fell silent for a moment,


    I don¡¯t know what Emperor Messiah wants me to do.


    It looked at the mysterious young heavenly Emperor.


    Their battle prowess was far inferior to that of gods, but they had lived for an unknown number of years. They were mysterious and unknown.


    but as expected of great sovereign Messiah. I can¡¯t see through him ¡­ Back then, he stopped our Heavenly Peach Banquet and the terrifying opponent of wandering know-it-all.¡±


    It didn¡¯t understand, so it just needed to do what was told. Back then, Bai Xiaosheng had also commanded them in this way, so it had long been used to everything.


    Moreover, this was the terrifying Sage that even Bai Xiaosheng had fallen into its trap.


    After the God of dreams left.


    what¡¯s going on? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s the commander of the invasion of this world!


    Xu Zhi was speechless. I¡¯m just asking you to save elusha ¡­ After all, I didn¡¯t expect it to be so explosive, so I could only brace myself and continue acting with you guys.¡±


    Refuse to imagine, start from me.


    At that time, he had heard those hidden guys talking about the future. He had casually teased the little girl and made her more aware of self-defense so that she could leave a tragic future. Anyone who passed by would help her, and he was no exception. However, he had not expected that things would develop like this.


    what could he do now?


    To clarify? I¡¯m really just saying it casually, don¡¯t think too much about it.


    It was already impossible. On the contrary, he could only fill in their imaginations and move forward according to the development they wanted.


    He opened the book again and absorbed the Arcana knowledge. I won¡¯t talk nonsense next time. I have to pay back what I¡¯ve done ¡­


    ¡­


    Hewang town.


    Accompanied by a heart-wrenching scream, like a rooster¡¯s cry at dawn in the village, it broke the silent night sky and a faint yellow light rose from the sky.


    The sun shone down.


    A new day was about to arrive.


    ¡°This is the Tianji province.¡±


    The white-haired Arcanist looked up, his face full of shock.


    due to the geographical location of the valley, it is a beautiful province. The arcane towers on the high mountains in all directions will light up lava fireballs, and you can see the sun rising in all directions.


    Surrounded by the horizon, this was the Odyssey province.


    It was a dream-like arcane Valley.


    However, before the Arcanists around could enjoy the beautiful scenery quietly, a shrill scream came from a house in the distance, and the surroundings suddenly became chaotic.


    Ta ta ta!


    Countless townspeople and guards wielded huge swords and Sickles. They had a crazed look on their faces as they waved their weapons and charged at the house.


    ¡°This! How is this possible?¡±


    The white-haired Arcanist¡¯s eyes widened.


    Everyone who saw this scene was dumbfounded on the spot, as if they had been petrified.


    according to this terrible folk legend, the chickens must be killed in the local chicken pen to cause a riot and be chopped to death by a crowd? ¡±


    ¡°Why is it in front of me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine!¡±


    ¡°These are two different situations! How did it also activate that terrifying abnormality? There¡¯s also a condition to be surrounded and killed?¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone was stunned.


    This was hard to imagine. This scene had already been completely restored to the past.


    At that time, there were travelers in this town who couldn¡¯t help but secretly kill chickens at dawn in the middle of the night. No one saw them, but they would quickly swarm over and kill them by force.


    ¡°It is the same in front of me ¡­¡±


    Everyone was stunned, and goosebumps rose all over their bodies. according to this situation, elusha will be hacked to death by the people who surrounded her, just like back then. Should we save her? ¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence, this is fate!¡±


    The white-haired Arcanist¡¯s face was solemn. He suddenly took a deep breath and said, ¡± this is probably fate. According to the normal development, it should be Cyberton who couldn¡¯t help but make a move and happened to be in this strange Riverview Town. In the end, he was attacked and activated some condition of this terrifying area ¡­ Only then will there be the beginning of ¡®when people release killing intent, the heavens and earth will be turned upside down¡¯! ¡±


    Hiss!


    The Arcanists around them gasped.


    Thinking about it, it just so happened.


    He had already experienced the killing intent from heaven and earth. Now that the killing intent from a person had appeared in front of him, the beginning of his fate had truly begun.


    that¡¯s right. The current situation is going to change drastically. We just need to wait quietly. The protagonist of this era will definitely not have any accidents ¡­ The white-haired Arcanist turned around.


    Inside the house.


    Blood was dripping.


    Misha¡¯s eyes widened, and she held the toothpick-sized arcane gear sword in horror. She could not imagine what was happening.


    In her daze, she seemed to have understood something. Ten years ago, the mysterious young man had said,


    ¡°It¡¯s a prophecy, a great prophecy spell!¡±


    Her mind exploded with a bang.


    ten years ago, that mysterious traveler had already predicted this day. That¡¯s why he said a bunch of things I don¡¯t understand in advance. Who is he? ¡±


    Only God could predict the future. Why did God help her?


    ¡°You!¡±


    Cyberton fell limply to the ground.


    He had never imagined that the clever but actually kind elusha would do such a cruel thing. This didn¡¯t fit her usual personality at all. Who was it that had instilled such vicious thoughts in her?


    ¡°Someone is secretly plotting Against Me!¡±


    Cyberton roared,


    His first reaction was that the people in the carriage company were still instigating him to make a move. Could it be that they had set up a trap to kill him?


    He quickly used arcane spells to seal his injuries.


    He had followed Misha for ten years to practice arcane arts. How terrifying was his talent? He was already a fifth-rank Arcanist, so he could still heal himself.


    Ta ta ta!


    At this moment, a group of villagers swarmed into the house.


    Cyberton¡¯s eyes were filled with despair.


    Most of the villagers were rank one or two, but the town guards were all around rank four, and the captain was even rank five. He had broken into the house and raped a good family, so he could not escape now.


    However, who knew that in the next second ¡­


    The villagers actually went around Cyberton and charged at elusha, their faces ferocious, as if they were going to cut her to death.


    ¡°Kill her!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±


    The villagers were furious.


    No one knew what they had been through all these years.


    No one knew what kind of terrifying curse this land was suffering from, or what kind of terrifying monster was cursing it.


    In the beginning, every single person would go from house to house to raise local chickens. However, something terrifying happened. Every time they killed a chicken they raised, the owner would bleed. Their dignity would be gone, and it was as if they had become a manifestation of the chicken.


    No business, no harm.


    Therefore, the entire Tianji province went crazy and banned the killing of local chickens raised by every family. They hid the truth and slaughtered these people at the same time.


    What was weird?


    This was weird.


    It was incomprehensible, indescribable, and terrifying.


    Horror, horror, and unknown folklore would all appear. Whatever you were afraid of would exist.


    This was one of the scariest bizarrels in history:


    ¡°Accumulated grudges have turned into an illness.¡±


    It started with a certain eunuch in the great Zhou Dynasty who cursed the people with a deep hatred.


    In the end, the entire land of manyan caused the greatest catastrophe in history seven hundred years ago. It was a terrifying and strange Yunzhou. Every family raised this kind of livestock, but they worshipped it like a god.


    Who dared to offend their taboo? They attacked as a group!


    It was said to be the most terrifying, hair-raising, and frightening weirdo in the entire great Zhou Dynasty.


    At that time, the entire Yunzhou was sealed off and people were prohibited from going out, which stopped the spread of public opinion.


    What was war?


    This was war.


    These monsters from the six worlds definitely had their own terrifying traits, which was why they were carefully selected to come here. Their accumulated grudges were enough to cause the most terrible viruses and disasters in this land.


    Cyberton was dumbfounded. what¡¯s going on? These villagers, I¡¯ve clearly committed a crime, but they¡¯re actually helping me? To kill elusha?¡±


    Elusha was also stunned. what¡¯s wrong with you guys? ¡±


    She was stunned and struggled with all her might, charging out of the house as a Tier 5 expert.


    Soon, it was difficult for her to fight against so many people, but Misha, a level six Arcanist in the next room, also came to help her daughter.


    ¡°Kill our way out!¡±


    Misha¡¯s face turned cold. didn¡¯t you say to be careful of the rules of this land? In the past few years, there had basically been no attack on river view Town, so why did you do it? In this place, you can¡¯t kill livestock or satisfy your desire for food! That was their faith ¡­ Forget it, we¡¯ll talk about what happened later.¡±


    If an ordinary person provoked this group of strange townspeople, they would basically die Here. However, she could still make it out with elusha.


    BOOM!


    A sea of arcane flames spread out, engulfing the entire Street.


    The villagers were gradually losing.


    After all, a powerful Arcanist was not like an arcane swordsman or a Knight. They were like a terrifying magic cannon. Not only were they good at defending against arcane spells, but they were also not afraid of close-range attacks from arcane Knights or the like. They were also good at large-scale bombarding.


    In the distance.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to kill our way out.¡±


    The white-haired Arcanist and the others calmed down and said, ¡± as expected, a mere river view Town can¡¯t stop a level six Arcanist.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s over?¡±


    it¡¯s ordinary and unremarkable. Isn¡¯t it the same as usual? ¡±


    although I didn¡¯t kill a chicken and triggered a strange event, it shouldn¡¯t be a siege like in the past. It should be even more strange.


    ¡­


    Just as everyone was talking.


    The villagers were beaten to the ground, and they looked even more ferocious.


    They glared at elusha with hatred and resentment, wishing they could tear her into pieces, as if this person was going to destroy their future.


    Hatred.


    The hatred that burst out of his chest.


    The gathered hatred turned into black threads. Suddenly, all the anger and resentment of the villagers were directed towards Cyberton, who had lost his future.


    A mysterious aura burst out from his body.


    ¡°You destroyed my hope? Cut off my descendants, cut off my future, and now!¡±


    It was as if he had gathered all his resentment. Like a eunuch of the great Zhou Dynasty, he had been revived in this world. He suddenly stood up and let out a shrill scream.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Cyberton¡¯s posture was gentle and beautiful, as if he was a eunuch who was whispering to himself. He was being possessed by a terrifying monster.


    At another location.


    the accumulated grudges have finally given birth to a spirit-branded retainer? ¡±


    The God of dreams ¡®eyes narrowed.


    Shikigami, Godkiller, and power God were all similar titles.


    This was a type of possession-type fusion grotesque, the king of the grotesque race produced by gathering the power of resentment. However, in order to obtain its power, one had to pay a certain price. In the words of Mother Earth Ivy, in order to practice this technique, one had to first castrate themselves.


    ¡°I¡¯ve still underestimated them. These are the three pillar gods, and they¡¯re also deducing the New World line! It was highly likely that he had discovered this strange characteristic, so he had deduced a way to break it and adapted to the times, allowing Cyberton to merge with him and obtain the power of resentment. They combined and became the grotesque itself.¡±


    You think you¡¯ve escaped the three pillar gods ¡®plot, but you haven¡¯t.


    Everything you¡¯ve done, even every word you¡¯ve said, is destined.


    Cyberton was still the protagonist of this era!


    At this moment, he was born from the Tribulation!


    The God of dreams thought, ¡±


    no, it¡¯s Emperor Messiah who first deduced it. When people have killing intent, the heavens and earth will be turned upside down ¡­ ¡°After that, the three pillar gods followed the deduction and did as they were told. This was because to them, this was the greatest benefit.¡±


    Then, why did Emperor Messiah make the prophecy of ¡®three killing intents¡¯? why did she predict the future and help this world that belonged to the enemy?


    Or was it some deeper scheme?


    Let the other party jump into this world line, which was actually a trap, and then find a way to capture the other party in one fell swoop?


    The more it thought about it, the more frightened it became. It did not know how many layers of its plan were linked together, but it was frightening. It actually schemed against the three pillar gods, the terrifying God of fate.


    It seemed to see a terrifying young man who was planning a strategy.


    ¡°Then, what I¡¯m going to do next is very important.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s starting.¡±


    Its eyes were fixed on the arcane longsword that Emperor Messiah had given to elusha.


    In the distance.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Cyberton shrieked in a feminine and beautiful manner, as if he was invincible East. He had already transformed into a spirit-branded retainer.


    Holding the arcane scepter in his hand, he soared into the air. The terrifying power of will wrapped around his body as if he had fused with the characteristics of the bizarreness. He himself had become one of the bizarreness, and the terrifying aura spread out.


    ¡°Monster!¡±


    Misha¡¯s expression changed. he fused with the mysterious creature from the other world, the monster in this village? ¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Elusha¡¯s eyes widened.


    In the distance, the white-haired Arcanist and the others were also shocked!


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. It really came true. When people release killing intent, the heavens and earth will be turned upside down! After fusing with the phenomenon of the natural order, it¡¯s equivalent to being born with a unique innate arcane art, a distorted phenomenon of the natural order ¡­¡±


    ¡°Cyberton really is the protagonist of this era.¡±


    ¡­


    BOOM!


    Cyberton charged at the two.


    In the next second, elusha instinctively raised her arcane sword to block. There were still drops of bright red blood on it.


    All of a sudden, the long sword in her hand bloomed with brilliant light, and terrifying creatures floated in it. A voice resounded, ¡± the emperor¡¯s sword revolted after killing the white Snake!


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The sword light was stained with blood, and the longsword in elusha¡¯s hand also exploded with an aura no weaker than Cyberton¡¯s.


    BOOM!


    The two of them started to fight.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    another protagonist of the era? ¡±


    They looked at elusha, who was holding her long sword high, as if they were looking at the ancient king in a historical mural. This scene witnessed the chapter of the era. This scene was like the legend of the rise of the dynasty that was passed down when their great ancestor, Liu Bang, left Pei County: Mang dang Shan held Chi Xiao and slashed the snake.


    ¡°The tide of the times is coming.¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.

 Chapter 663

    ?


    663 The reaction


    ¡°My hand?¡±


    Elusha¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    It was as if the sword was alive and had been given a soul. His own feelings and obsessions seemed to have been injected into it, forming some kind of special arcane art and natural phenomenon ¡­


    In fact, this was the birth of an evil god.


    The God of dreams ¡®special ability was to cause a certain obsession in a person¡¯s heart to split the dark side and turn them into an evil god.


    The evil god in front of him was the evil god that the God of dreams had created by taking advantage of the moment elusha had swung her sword in fear.


    As such, she had the innate ability to suppress Cyberton, and even the source of river view town¡¯s chaos had a natural restraining effect on him.


    It was known as the evil-slaying sword.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Cyberton bellowed as he charged forward with his arcane staff.


    Elusha also brandished her longsword, donning light blue arcane armor, and charged straight ahead.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The battle between the two was actually filled with an innate distortion arcane spell, which was extremely terrifying.


    After all, in the eyes of this world, arcane spells were a phenomenon of convergence of distorted laws. Bizarreness was also a kind of special arcane spell that was originally formed by the accumulation of incense.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A huge arcane Halo exploded.


    Gradually, Cyberton¡¯s expression changed.


    As an Arcanist, he could naturally cast arcane spells. Generally speaking, his close-combat skills were far superior to elusha¡¯s, but elusha made up for it with skills. At the same time, he was also restrained by elusha¡¯s sword.


    On top of that, Misha was also helping him.


    Huala!


    A huge flame suddenly burned the entire town.


    It all turned into a sea of fire.


    a power that can restrain me ¡­ Even with such great power, you can¡¯t be invincible?¡± Saiburton couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Misha continued to attack. She looked at Cyberton, who had turned into a monster, and asked with a bitter heart, ¡± Cyberton, why did you do that? ¡±


    in my short life, I¡¯ve understood one thing. The more I want to play tricks and use all kinds of methods to win your hearts, the more I realize how despicable I am. My original dream was to have countless beauties, conquer you, conquer you, and then become a man above others. But now, I really like the current me, I like this power. Saiburton sneered and disappeared into the darkness. I¡¯ll be back.


    ¡°he escaped?¡±


    At this moment, the expressions of everyone in the carriage company suddenly changed.


    ¡°Now, who are we following?¡±


    In the beginning, they had hidden here with the intention of following the protagonists of the future era, but who knew that two people would appear directly, both with great potential.


    This made it difficult to choose.


    After all, at this moment, they had to choose a side. The two sides had been separated, and they had to leave with one of them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow Cyberton.¡±


    Someone looked around.


    ¡°After obtaining such terrifying power, he¡¯s probably invincible in the world. He seems to have become the source of this phenomenon. What does this mean? He can cast arcane spells like ¡®skeleton disaster¡¯ and infect others, making many people raise chickens and obtaining their resentment and power. He can also clamp down on the other party¡¯s weakness.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart turned cold.


    This was very terrifying.


    The weird power was creepy.


    Although it was disdainful, disgusting, horrifying, and scary, as if it was a horror story, and goosebumps rose all over his body, it was this kind of disgust that he wanted!


    Because it was precisely this that could strengthen one¡¯s own dark force. Distortion, evil, and similar to torture always gave birth to fear and submission.


    What was weird?


    It was weird to absorb energy through fear.


    Why was the maiden of Heavenly Mountain so terrifying? To be in charge of the nine divisions of maidservants and the 36 caves and 72 islands?


    It was because of the life-death notes.


    In front of him was a different type of Necromancer who enslaved, ordered, and controlled many people.


    However, there were also people who said, ¡± even if they are powerful, Misha and the other one can restrain them. It can be said that they are the Church of Light, specialized in baptizing evil. They are the natural enemies and the only people who can be defeated. I choose to follow the two of them.


    Everyone was unable to convince the other party, so they each followed their own targets and left.


    From today on, they would fight for their respective Masters.


    ¡­


    What a good plan!


    The God of dreams¡¯s gaze was completely convinced.


    It was amazed by what it saw and completely understood what the deep meaning behind it was.


    ¡°If the three pillar gods don¡¯t have any flaws, then they will create flaws.¡±


    This was the core.


    first of all, I¡¯ll attract the three pillar gods into this world line, allowing Cyberton to obtain a powerful heaven-defying talent. However, a powerful talent is also a fatal weakness. At the same time, I¡¯ll create a natural enemy for him to target Cyberton¡¯s weakness ¡­


    This game was truly shocking.


    Now that a new main character, elusha, had appeared and was able to target Cyberton, how would the gods react?


    They would definitely choose to support him in secret.


    Because this was their new trump card against the three pillar gods, it could contain Cyberton.


    It stirred up a gap between the pillar gods of heaven and the gods of earth, making them fight each other.


    Although on the surface, they would still encircle and capture the gods who had descended from the other worlds, their thoughts were definitely not so simple. They would definitely work together.


    ¡°This is what it means to be a man with killing intent and to turn the world upside down ¡­ The heavens and earth were turned upside down! So it¡¯s referring to heaven and earth. Thus, they are fighting and there is endless internal strife!¡± The more the God of dreams spoke, the brighter her eyes became.


    Yes, it was.


    The heavens and earth were turned upside down.


    Its mind shook violently, as if an explosion had occurred in its mind.


    This was a true prophecy.


    And what was the most exaggerated part?


    Ten years ago, the prophecy had already been made clear.


    However, the three pillar gods still fell into the trap and were ruthlessly schemed against.


    At this time, the God of dreams felt that the mysterious young man seemed to have turned into the wind, into a storm. He attacked like a storm, but he was also meticulous, attacking everything and planning strategies.


    ¡°This is a true sage.¡±


    The God of dreams looked to the other side, as if she could see the young man reading in the library.


    ¡­.


    At this time, the gods of arcane magic in the arcane Tower had solemn expressions.


    as expected, it¡¯s suspected to be an ancient creature from the era of ancient gods ¡­ Those who are not part of the three destinies are variables.¡±


    The daughter of Sheng Lin smiled, feeling suffocated. from the moment it descended, it was already set up. In the carriage industry, there was an unfathomable foreshadowing and three great prophecies. I didn¡¯t expect such a reversal, which made the three pillar gods extremely angry.


    hahaha, it¡¯s already in front of me, but I just can¡¯t see through it. That¡¯s infuriating ¡­ What a terrifying intelligence.¡±


    Subaru also raised his head and said, ¡± to powerhouses like us, wisdom and calculation are secondary. After all, we are not stupid. This is a war of lacking information. The other party actually has a God hidden in the dark. He has the ability to create the evil god of heart and used that sword to slash down.


    That sword was Cyberton¡¯s transformation.


    At the same time, this sword would also make the person who wielded the sword restrain him. An evil god would appear and suppress him ¡­ He won with a sword and lost with a sword. He couldn¡¯t react at all, and the pillar God suffered a loss.¡±


    Everyone was discussing and feeling surprised.


    How long had it been? how long had the era been?


    Everything about them was written in their destiny.


    The scene in front of him was novel.


    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s extremely beneficial for us to scheme against the pillar gods and set them up.¡± ¡°Cyberton didn¡¯t have a weakness, but he created one and gave us the spear of weakness,¡± someone said.


    find, find this mysterious ancient existence. I¡¯m getting more and more excited.

 Chapter 664

    ?


    664 Chapter 674-disturbance (2 in 1)


    The times were constantly moving forward.


    In a short ten years, with Cyberton¡¯s escape, he roamed the earth, his momentum growing greater and greater. He even set off a huge catastrophe in the entire Tianji province.


    Cyberton had fused with the grotesque itself, bringing fear, infecting the ground, and absorbing the fear of the people.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire land had turned into the terrifying disaster that had happened 700 years ago in the great Zhou Dynasty. Everyone was rearing livestock.


    The entire land was ruled by the king, and the new era of the arcane dynasty, the Holy Hundred Flowers dynasty, was born.


    The so-called Hundred Flowers Emperor boasted of surpassing the cherry blossom Emperor.


    ¡°How terrifying.¡±


    in the history of that year, it would take another 214 years for Cyberton to establish a new dynasty. At that time, he would have become a level Seven epic Arcanist and led elusha to conquer the territory. Only then would he have succeeded with great difficulty!


    although we only managed to establish one province, it¡¯s been brought forward by more than 200 years!


    ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying. It¡¯s mainly because it has become a folk legend. The people who can control the entire land have become natural disasters! Infection is ten thousand times faster than conquest!¡±


    Some of elusha¡¯s followers murmured, feeling that this was very terrifying.


    The pillar God¡¯s schemes were indeed terrifying.


    This world line had benefited so much that it was no wonder he would take the initiative to enter.


    there¡¯s one more thing. After Cyberton fused with that terrifying folk legend, the three pillar gods could use his body to study that terrifying phenomenon.


    ¡°This is too great a harvest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear that in order to trick the pillar gods into entering, they also paid a huge price.¡±


    Everyone was talking.


    Even though he had given them the anti-magic blades, it was still unknown if they could help elusha.


    ¡­


    It was chaotic.


    Xu Zhi sat in the National Arcana library and could not help but laugh.


    To Xu Zhi, everything was good.


    His ultimate goal was merely to advance the extraordinary civilization of the entire era, and there would be all sorts of collisions, even to the point of finding the path to grade-9.


    Even though they were always messing around, causing all kinds of accidents and strange conjectures, they still managed to achieve their goal in the end.


    at this moment, the three pillar gods are playing a game on Cyberton. They believe that their computing power is superior to the other party¡¯s and that they can finally gain control of Cyberton.


    the pillar gods are fighting internally, and the gods under them are finally starting to revolt. They¡¯re starting to think of ways to resist the three pillar gods, causing trouble both internally and externally.


    Xu Zhi thought about it and said, ¡± this is giving the six realms a chance. Otherwise, the six realms might not be able to beat the other side ¡­ The opportunity is already in your hands, let¡¯s see if you can grasp it. ¡±


    Yes, it was.


    Without a daolord in the six realms, Medusa had truly become much weaker.


    Not to mention the three pillar gods. In the arcane system they developed, in the same realm, the gods of the six worlds might not be able to defeat the gods of arcane who were blessed with arcane spells.


    With a law phenomenon in each person, it was enough for the weak to win against the strong.


    It had to be said that the advancement of the era of the three pillar gods was too creepy!


    To the pillar gods, their development was no slower than the isodar civilization, which was known as the God race. Each era changed civilization!


    However, the technology tree was seriously crooked. It looked like an indigenous primitive civilization.


    However, the combat power of arcane spells was simply off the charts.


    ¡°As for Cyberton ¡­¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes twitched, and the corners of his mouth twitched. It was no big deal. It was just a terrifying grotesque that had aroused a great fear.


    This was his job.


    If there was anything to blame, it would be the weirdness of the deployment. It was too unique.


    However, it was undeniable that being a eunuch was indeed a man¡¯s greatest fear.


    Was it strange for such a thing to happen in the great Zhou Dynasty?


    It was not strange.


    It could even be said that it was inevitable.


    however, the threat of this force is only limited to ordinary creatures. To a clay creature like me, it¡¯s not a weakness at all. This time, Xu Zhi did not feel repulsed and put down his arcane book.


    Around them, people were coming and going from the library.


    Tianji province is too terrifying!


    ¡°It¡¯s said that it¡¯s a kind of infectious arcane spell, which is terrifying!¡±


    that¡¯s right. Teacher biderse has already brought a group of outstanding students to that area to do some research. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s a Soul Link, binding a certain part of a person to a domestic animal. It¡¯s similar to the soul contract of a magical beast in the ancient lava civilization. It¡¯s very scary!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Someone in the crowd couldn¡¯t help but scream in fear.


    This strange visitor from another world was simply too terrifying. It was hard to imagine how terrifying the civilization on their land was. It was inconceivable.


    Someone else said.


    ¡°Teacher bidesse? Your news is outdated. I heard that the genius students of that tutor have all fallen! It was a tragic sight. It was said that someone had seen them. That scene was simply ¡­ Sigh, their hair had grown long ¡­ Hiss.¡± Someone could not continue.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    The surrounding people also gasped.


    fortunately, my aptitude is poor, and I can¡¯t enter that teacher¡¯s core Arcane Tower and become a core student.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s said that even female Arcanists don¡¯t dare to go to the Tianji province!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d better focus on studying Arcana.¡±


    but to study Arcana, you have to study all kinds of strange Arcana phenomena. The pursuit of truth and knowledge is also the necessary path for Arcanists.


    ¡°Then we still have to go?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t not go.¡±


    ¡­


    Many young and young Arcanist nobles in deep blue robes and holding staffs were communicating elegantly.


    He was reading a thick Arcana book and even wore a pair of thick black-rimmed glasses. He looked like a noble scholar from the Middle Ages, elegant and polite.


    everyone is in danger. This is the times.


    Xu Zhi seemed to have seen the node of another era, and he wondered what kind of waves it would cause.


    He looked at the other side.


    Now, the internet was in an uproar. Xu Zhi flipped through the posts on the forum and found that there were more than 10000 pages. The refresh rate was very fast.


    What he had done had already caused widespread discussion on the forum.


    Especially the girls, there was a lot of discussion.


    ¡± Emperor Messiah was too fierce! He had tricked the three pillar gods! This was a real big Shot! Scheming from a thousand miles away! (Excited)¡±


    ¡°Three shots of killing intent, so cool! I¡¯m a fan, I¡¯m a fan! (Heart)¡±


    ¡°Wow! He¡¯s handsome and meticulous, especially teaching girls with a gentle face, resisting scumbags, protecting himself, and even giving weapons to the other party for self-defense. So sweet, I love him!¡±


    ¡°This is simply a different version: Go back to the past to save you and free you from that tragic fate!¡±


    ¡°For your sake, what¡¯s the harm in resisting the pillar gods and that fate? Even if the world line of the universe is bound, I will break it! (Tears streaming down his face)¡±


    ¡°I turned the entire world upside down just to fix your reflection.¡±


    I reincarnated the entire time and space, just to let you walk towards happiness!


    identifying dad is the fate stone¡¯s choice!


    ¡­


    Many girls had tears in their eyes. As they spoke, they sat in front of the computer and wiped their tears with paper towels. They felt very touched and instantly became fans.


    It started with appearance, fell into talent, and was loyal to character.


    All the idol dramas, idols in all kinds of movies, and fresh meat celebrities suddenly lost their charm. They felt that they were too domineering and too handsome!


    Many girls expressed, ¡±


    this is a god-like boyfriend. He¡¯s so romantic, mysterious, and powerful. For you, he¡¯s going to resist the three pillar gods of fate and save you in the next ten years!


    There was a hero in every girl¡¯s heart. She would sit on a colorful cloud and use the moonlight Treasure box to save her past and change her tragic future.


    This was the most romantic thing in the world.


    Great sovereign Messiah, the man known as the Savior, was indeed so romantic that it made them cry.


    In fact, many businesses had already discovered business opportunities. Which group of people was the easiest to earn money from now?


    Girls!


    This wave of emotions was a business opportunity.


    They immediately expressed that they would work overtime tonight. The next morning, great Lord Messiah¡¯s pillow would come online. Hugging each other to sleep, giving you a guardian angel for your girl¡¯s safety.


    At the same time, some people also said that elusha, a gift from Emperor Messiah, was about to release the same arcane longsword-shaped pepper spray. Self-protection began from self!


    There were even some women¡¯s self-defense classes in some cities with the banner:


    elite PvP fighter player from the wizard community, researching Messiah¡¯s close combat techniques, Wolf defense three stage kick, beautiful forward kick, freshly created. To protect yourself, start from me!


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    What the f * ck was that beautiful forward kick? he instantly had a toothache.


    You guys are poisonous!


    To hell with it, you¡¯ve suddenly become a fairy boyfriend, an ideal boyfriend, the nation¡¯s husband, the hero of girls. For you, I¡¯m willing to even distort the world! I¡¯ll save your tragic fate!


    Don¡¯t add my settings on your own, okay?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s head was spinning.


    After skipping the heated discussion of the girls, he only felt that the culture of the fan club was too scary. He had suddenly been hit by a pile of tap water. There were groups of fangirls, and all the major forums had exploded.


    The fan club culture was indeed amazing, and it was the same with the coin circle culture before.


    It seemed like Carolyn was right. The world was indeed made up of circles.


    ¡°This is the truth of the world.¡± He looked at the other side, which was much more normal. It turned out that male and female netizens focused on different things.


    it feels like Messiah has unknowingly become the commander of the six worlds ¡®invading army ~¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too ruthless!¡±


    ¡°This is terrifying!¡±


    ¡°This child can¡¯t be left alive!¡±


    ¡°However, it¡¯s probably going to start a fight again. This Cyberton is the second generation of the great joy Emperor!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Another man¡¯s nightmare began. The Emperor of great joy married all the women in the world. This was a different approach with the same effect on all the men in the world. It had to be said that the pillar gods liked to play this trick. The chess pieces they pushed out were all very scary, giving people goosebumps! (Eating melon)¡±


    indeed, they are both the two types of people with the most power since ancient times. One is the Emperor, and the other is the eunuch ¡­ It¡¯s like two swords in one.¡±


    Everyone felt that it was too terrifying to live in such a transcendent world.


    However, there were also people who had a different view.


    ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯m dying of laughter! I can already see the terrifying disaster that is about to erupt on the ancient land of lava! (Happy)¡±


    ¡°The heavens are dead, and the heaven supervisor is about to be established. Look at me, I abandoned 37 wives to build the first eunuch dynasty in history! (Peeing with laughter)¡±


    the higher-ups are too much of a b * stard. Quickly empathize with them. What are you gloating about!?


    because he was a cuckold who harmed girls and made the world his own, we naturally criticized him in speech and in writing. But this one in front of us ¡­ Hehehe. (Evil smile)(evil smile)¡±


    Many people instantly felt a headache.


    Shameless people, these bastards have a good plan, but they only care about girls and not men? He even felt a little happy. What was going on?


    How cheap.


    ¡°Facing the ancient Lava Land, a disaster of more women than men is coming. The tide of eunuchs is crazy, and girls can¡¯t find husbands. Out of humanitarian spirit, we are willing to take in a beautiful lava girl. The requirements are as follows: Black straight hair, about 20 years old, pretty and cute, can cast arcane spells, cook, earn money for me to play games, and is called Onii-chan ¡­ If you¡¯re willing, you can come and register!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces turned completely black.


    However, at this moment, some people had to be more serious. Some people felt that this kind of terrifying disaster could only be described with one word,


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first, Resident Evil.¡±


    ¡°The killing intent at dawn?¡±


    ¡°A disease caused by accumulated grudges?¡±


    ¡°The great momentum has already been lost?¡±


    ¡°Unstoppable?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over, I can¡¯t think of anything! (Crying, crying, crying)¡±


    ¡­


    ???


    Everyone was silent for a moment. Why did this group of people suddenly become philosophers?


    but then again, this is a real catastrophe. It¡¯s a real survival in a desperate situation. It¡¯s an exciting battlefield. Let¡¯s see who will get the chicken, dog, dog, dog, dog, dog in the end.


    At this moment, Jumping Cat, who worked in the game arcade in hell, stood up and said excitedly,¡±I personally thought it was a balloon fish! It¡¯s because he¡¯s very experienced in this area.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    What balloon fish? they were very experienced in this area. Their faces darkened. This person¡¯s car was so fast. Did he hit his face?


    As expected of the hosts ¡°father¡¯s love is like water¡± and ¡°confused ugly cute wife: The author of ¡®please conduct yourself with dignity, the King of Hell¡¯ had fooled a lot of people in hell.


    Cat jump was now in the netherworld, ruling over the game hell. It could be said that he was unparalleled in the limelight.


    After all, the reincarnation sovereign had swept across an era and the impression he had left on the people was too terrifying. He could also take advantage of the power of the Tiger and be a big-tailed Wolf in the netherworld.


    However, when everyone thought about it, the balloon fish was indeed a huge variable.


    Although he had been very passive recently, struggling at death¡¯s door at the hands of the three pillar gods, he might even get a share of the loot.


    ¡­


    They were all idiots. The girl next door was more serious.


    Xu Zhi read with great interest. After all, the power of the masses was great, especially a bunch of people with strange ideas, which could provide him with a lot of ideas.


    ¡°Observing the enemy¡¯s movements is also the safest choice,¡± Xu Zhi took a deep breath. He felt like he was about to be traumatized.


    he couldn¡¯t be blamed for being vigilant.


    after all, who had he offended? He had always been low-key, luxurious, and cultured. He had been learning the knowledge of the times from the side and had never caused trouble. In the end, everyone came to mess with him.


    First, it was Hermes.


    And then Messiah.


    Especially after they were done, they would even fantasize about how awesome they were! This time, I¡¯m completely convinced! He admitted defeat! You¡¯re indeed terrifying!


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be more careful when traveling in the pugilistic world.¡±


    Xu Zhi observed in secret.


    After he made sure that they had no intention of messing with him, he turned off the network.


    Refuse to imagine, start from me.


    As expected, reality was cruel and life was difficult.


    rumors are fiercer than Tigers. Especially in this era, there¡¯s no cost in creating rumors. I¡¯m most afraid of a group of brainwashing monsters. At this moment, he began to seriously sort out the principles and gains of this arcane spell.

 Chapter 665

    ?


    665 The third party is about to enter the arena


    In the Arcana library, the purple flame glowed, illuminating the thick Arcana Books.


    On each book, there were all kinds of exquisite light blue arcane models, like the structural drawings of cars and machinery. They were precise and delicate, and every structure was amazing.


    arcane model. This is another type of lava technology.


    Xu Zhi imprinted these models into his mind one by one to analyze and analyze them.


    ¡°What is the essence of these Arcana models? It¡¯s also a kind of nomological model that uses billions of supercomputers with huge computing power.¡±


    but it is the natural data of reality that has been slightly modified. It is impossible to completely change the nature.


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself.


    A rank 9 world used one¡¯s own world to set its own laws and influence the laws of the outside world.


    Perhaps, a higher level rank nine world could completely alter the laws of nature and even create something out of thin air. But now, it was only a distortion.


    And these so-called Arcana models were equivalent to the generator models.


    There was a model of a flame generator in the fire arcane spell.


    There was the Thunder arcane model.


    This was the mining system, dug out ¡­


    right now, it¡¯s still equivalent to a certain special mechanical technology civilization. This is the essence of Arcana.


    it¡¯s just a physical structure of a mechanical magic nuclear weapon that has been moved into the mind, turning into a spiritual mechanical model. Hehehe ¡­ Xu Zhi laughed out loud. Even he could not help but sigh at how terrifying the three pillar gods were. I thought that the three pillar gods had completely broken away from the ancient civilization. As expected, technology and computing power are the greatest talents of the demon core race!


    The arcane spell model was similar to the energy cannon of the mechanical armor. It was just stored in the mind.


    to a certain extent, it is still the continuation of the isodar civilization. Xu Zhi stood up completely and looked at the medieval arcane library, which was a primitive and crude semi-ancient civilization.


    Arcanists were coming and going.


    Walking out of the Arcana library, he saw civilians walking on the streets, wearing simple linen clothes and shouting,


    a relatively abnormal primitive civilization, but was it really primitive? ¡±


    Which Arcanist could not achieve the technology of the isodarian people?


    Flying?


    Teleportation? A robot doing housework?


    Mechanical armor? Energy weapon sword?


    Even arcane spells could do it!


    however, their primitive state is only due to the structure of their society. The civilians are still primitive, and the Arcanists are omnipotent. They are like the isodalans of the past, humanoid mechanical artilleries.


    At that moment, looking at the bustling streets, Xu Zhi had completely understood the essence of this era.


    what¡¯s left is the repetitive and boring cycle of work. Just let the clone learn it.


    Xu Zhi thought about it. I¡¯m basically unable to use the system of arcane magic right now because I won¡¯t add it to the core computing power of the three pillar gods. But learning arcane magic is equivalent to learning level nine spells in advance, and it¡¯s enough to broaden one¡¯s horizons.


    what a terrifying ancient land of lava. It¡¯s already at level 9. Are you exploring level 9 in advance? ¡±


    ¡­


    In the living room, Xu Zhi opened his eyes again.


    Although the trip to the ancient Lava Land had caused some chaos, the new learning machine had temporarily settled down.


    Although they wanted to spend a lot of manpower to search for great sovereign Messiah, both sides had their own conflicts after the rebellion in Cyberton¡¯s Riverview Town. Both sides had focused their attention on Cyberton and elusha, so the process of finding him would not be too fast.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already delayed it. Even if this clone is found, it won¡¯t be in a short period of time.¡±


    Xu Zhi went to the window again.


    He looked at Medusa, who was still sleeping, and her whole body was transforming. Each of her convergence organizations seemed to have achieved a certain degree of mysterious evolution.


    I¡¯m afraid that very soon, the incomplete version of Cthulhu will become a thing of the past. Now, the true strongest late-stage with endless potential will be born.


    Xu Zhi went to take a look at the Phoenix in the oven again. After absorbing that mysterious substance, it had also undergone a significant transformation. He was immediately very satisfied.


    The six worlds had lost their Dao Lords and Medusa, and their combat power had been greatly reduced. It would not be good if they fought one-sided. Therefore, the two sides chose to balance each other¡¯s combat power.


    ¡°When we fight, we have to be evenly matched.¡± Xu Zhi looked into the distance and said, ¡± both worlds are focused on population reproduction. Both worlds have a population of tens of billions. Now is the probing period. When the full-scale war begins ¡­


    Even in the wars of small countries, they would test each other and would not rashly go all out in an instant, much less between worlds. For them, there were too many things to consider!


    Perhaps the opportunity for the gods was here.


    Of course, it might not be enough. There would also be a huge small universe world that was about to develop. There would be internal chaos, and it would also be an era of war where terrifying gods would fall.


    ¡°God ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed.¡¯If this goes on, I¡¯ll be a high-level heavenly Emperor soon and I¡¯ll be ready to break through to God, right?¡¯


    He was already the strongest heavenly Emperor, and in a sense, he was even more able to survive in this realm than Medusa.


    In fact, if he had sped up time like the living beings on the sandbox and cultivated silently for thousands of years, he might have already become a God.


    ¡°But a few thousand years? It¡¯s going to take a long time. It¡¯s better to wait for a few months to absorb the energy according to the time in the real world. That would be the fastest.¡± Xu Zhi scratched his head.


    It was a simple multiple choice question.


    He would speed up time, cultivate diligently for thousands of years, and become a God.


    In reality, he would still be a God if he waited for a few months.


    A few thousand years versus a few months.


    At the same time, he had cultivated in too many systems.


    The energy required was dozens of times more than those of the same level. Otherwise, his realm would be far more than this!


    It was very likely that ordinary humans of the same size on earth, Giants that were ten thousand feet tall, who only cultivated one system, would almost become gods.


    And him?


    He always ate what was in his bowl and looked at what was in the pot.


    however, although I¡¯m greedy and have cultivated the system of every world, I¡¯m really going to be fast! From nothing to something, he became a God in just a few months of cultivation ¡­¡± Xu Zhi stretched lazily.


    It was a little slow to become a God in less than a year of cultivation, but it was worth it!


    He could feel that his heavenly Emperor realm was constantly improving.


    arcane magic seems to have deepened my knowledge and deepened my understanding of the world. Forget it, I¡¯ll just practice physical cultivation.


    He was silent for a moment. He still wanted to make up the last system before becoming a god.


    After all, he had already cultivated in other civilization systems. If he wanted to cultivate, he might as well cultivate in a more complete set!


    A great unification!


    He cultivated to perfection.


    Thinking of this, he began to do push-ups on the ground.


    He suddenly had a feeling that if his main body could make up for this last shortcoming, this would be a brand new, unprecedented heavenly Emperor realm.


    The integration of various major systems was close to a perfect and extremely powerful ultimate creature.


    His body, soul, and spirit carried the upper and lower universes, and he was a true God of creation ¡­ When he opened and closed his eyes, it would be the destruction of a vast cosmos epoch ¡­ He was already an ultimate Level Seven heavenly Emperor. If he were to break through to God, even Xu Zhi himself could not imagine how powerful he would be.


    Climbing the ceiling of the celestial Emperor realm would bring about a qualitative change with the countless accumulations of this realm.


    I have a feeling that once I break through to God, even if I am a low-level God, I can beat Ermin, Phoenix, and Emperor Qi together. His expression turned strange. I will catch up from behind all of a sudden.


    Of course, his invincibility was only in theory.


    In theory, Medusa, who was a complete God, would be stronger than him.


    That was because she had 129600 gods, and each of them had cultivated two to three systems ¡­ Her ambition was absolutely terrifying!


    However, her adult God?


    Hehe.


    Monkey year horse month.


    ¡®However, body cultivation is a system that needs energy the most. It¡¯s become. huge consumer again. I wonder how many months it¡¯ll take ¡­ At the same time, the difficulty increases exponentially with every new system.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it.


    This was the real reason why he was unwilling to do so before. Body cultivation really, really required a lot of natural treasures. It required a large amount of energy to nourish the body.


    Just look at wushen Palace. He was able to survive because of the treasures. If it were anyone else, they would have collapsed long ago!


    However, it was all worth it.


    He had personally witnessed how freakish his clone was when he had a physical cultivator in addition to his two terrifying physical bodies, the true body of Pangu and the true body of Nuwa.


    Emperor Yun stacked all his talents, but he could not break the defense at all.


    With the three heaven-defying God-level physical body cultivation techniques added together, it was simply the thickest armor and the most vicious beating.


    Therefore, even if he had to clench his teeth and cultivate another body cultivator, he had to do it!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes suddenly flickered, and he suddenly froze as he noticed something strange.


    did Carolyn return to the ancient land of lava from a small universe world and discover the changes in this land? ¡± Xu Zhi opened his eyes and said, ¡± The War of the Two Worlds is where I come from. I can¡¯t afford to lose the war that is about to break out. It¡¯s energy, and it¡¯s also the key to the deduction of the ninth-rank. Why did she go and join in the fun out of the blue? ¡±


    He suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Moreover, Carolyn had read the novels and magazines in the netherworld of Samsara, so she knew the history of the six realms, Ermin, Medusa, Emperor Qi, the alchemy Emperor, and even the green vine, Mother Earth.


    She knew the situation of the six realms.


    ¡°Another big Shot has entered the arena.¡±

 Chapter 666

    ?


    666 Chapter 676-drastic changes!


    In the dream-like dark and cold universe, planets floated, forming a sparse ring of planets that rotated on the main planet.


    calculating data ¡­


    the forty-seven planets in the ring are revolving in an orderly manner in the planetary belt. The rotation speed, revolution speed, and gravity of the planets need to be further adjusted!


    ¡°It¡¯s being revised.¡±


    every planet¡¯s internal magic core system is currently fine-tuning its self-operating parameters.


    correction completed.


    ¡­


    Looking at the planet¡¯s virtual image, Carolyn made some slight adjustments to the model¡¯s data before her expression calmed down.


    Forty-seven was already a relatively mild level of balance. There had to be a surplus. If more soil from the central planet was excavated to create new planets, it would lead to possible instability.


    after all, the remaining cosmic matter will have to be left for repairing the planet in the future to prevent war ¡­ Not to mention other small planets, even the huge central planet might have a war, and many continents would be destroyed.


    Therefore, we need to leave at least double the land to heal the wounds of the war in order to cope with the future, the thousands of years of war and the advancement of the era.¡±


    She looked at the planets. however, no matter how much surplus there is left, it will still be gradually destroyed in the future era. If we don¡¯t add new mass, this small universe world will eventually welcome its own destruction.


    She had already predicted the future.


    Although mass was conserved, that was only in absolute theory. In the end, it would spread out or part of it would be destroyed.


    this little universe had just started to shine, but I could already see his death.


    Her eyes were solemn. She lowered her head and looked at the stars in the sky. With a scientific and rigorous attitude, she said, ¡± all things have their birth and death. Just like humans, they are born, grow, and destroy ¡­ It¡¯s just that the planet¡¯s life cycle will be longer than ours.¡±


    She raised her head and looked longingly at the fiery sun in the distance of the small universe world.


    The sun naturally had a lifespan.


    However, it was in its Prime. Like all other stars, it had a long lifespan of billions of years. Even the lifespan of an ordinary ninth-order world existence was only a blink of an eye.


    The universe naturally had a lifespan.


    Just like the small universes, this real big universe had an end to its life. However, it was a future that was so long that it was out of reach.


    The research of the ishodans also suggested that the universe was going through a Big Bang.


    At the beginning of the universe, it was a point with extremely high density and temperature. It exploded instantly, and even today, countless planets were still spreading outward.


    However, in this way, in the distant future, the planets would completely age and continue to spread outwards. The entire universe would also welcome the end of complete silence.


    ¡°What is at the end of the universe?¡±


    Caroline laughed. This was one of the most important topics of the people of isodar.


    ¡°There was a huge collapse at the end, and it was completely destroyed? Or is it that the universe has been restarted, rapidly shrinking from the Big Bang again, and then returning to a point, and the Big Bang again?¡±


    She was more inclined to believe that the universe reincarnated.


    To be honest, what was the most shocking scene in the novel she was in?


    It was the words that the God of creation had said to di Qi after he descended, ¡±


    Dao is the beginning. It is said that Dao begets one, which is also called the beginning. Dao begets all things, including everything, including the heaven and earth.


    This sentence made her heart tremble!


    This sentence was clearly the original state of the universe!


    The chaotic point, the primordial state with extremely high density and temperature, created the entire universe through the beautiful big Bang. He said.


    It was called primitive, one turning into all things, all-encompassing.


    And Dao ¡­ Who was it?


    The God of creation.


    He was the conceptual embodiment of Dao, the embodiment of the laws of the universe.


    He himself was the point of chaos at the beginning. All the rules, laws, and concepts had evolved into the heavens and the myriad world after the great explosion.


    With the insignificance of humans, it was almost impossible for them to have a complete understanding of the vast universe. However, at this point, Carolyn seemed to have a true understanding of that mysterious existence.


    And the next sentence was even more terrifying.


    there are 129600 greater worlds in the universe, and 3900 of them are Sage Grotto-heaven sects.


    Here, it described the entire heaven and earth chessboard, the vast universe that covered all the heavens and realms, and the unimaginably large universe, which was fascinating.


    And the next sentence?


    ¡°This number is eternal, and the world has its birth and death. 129,600 is one Yuan, which can be called an era. There will be rise and fall in an era.¡±


    This sentence caused endless waves to form in Carolyn¡¯s mind!


    It revealed the truth of the universe. Every era of the universe was an era.


    Combined with the Big Bang ¡­


    Every time he opened or closed his eyes, it was an era.


    ¡°This is exactly the same path that we, the people of isodar, had thought of! The god of death had eternal life, a spiritual universe world, and a universe created with his own mind. When he opened and closed his eyes, the universe would be born and destroyed, and it would be the beginning of a Big Bang and the end of a cold and lonely collapse ¡­ What an amazing coincidence!¡±


    Caroline¡¯s expression was not calm. we, the people of isodar, still deserve to be proud! We call ourselves the God clan, but we¡¯ve joined hands without any plan. We¡¯ve walked on the most terrifying path and pointed at our true nature.¡±


    in the future, our Protoss will definitely become one of the most powerful extraordinary civilizations in the universe.


    Now that she understood the truth of the universe, she was naturally shocked.


    The universe had a lifespan.


    The entire universe was like a farming era, from birth to old age, and finally turning into an old man who was sick and dying.


    At the moment of the old man¡¯s destruction, countless God-tier extraordinary civilizations and terrifying super-dimensional creatures wanted to escape from it. They wanted to take their own matter and energy in this universe to escape this collapse and refuse to return to that chaotic point. They wanted to become soaring eagles of the new age that used the universe as a unit!


    ¡°Just thinking about it, it¡¯s so rotten.¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s eyes were filled with a multicolored longing, as an extremely beautiful blueprint was placed before her.


    I escaped the collapse of the new age, hid in a shelter, and witnessed the explosion of an absolute beginning origin with my own eyes. I witnessed the dream-like miracle of the universe!


    Even she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the great ultimate creature that escaped the catastrophe of the universe, the unimaginable existence of the universe, could really exist with its own mass and energy to escape the collapse of the dimension.


    It was almost impossible to steal a portion of the mass and energy from the restart of the universe and live through the next era. That was to become a thief!


    He wanted to be the enemy of the entire epoch!


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She hadn¡¯t even broken through to the ninth step yet, and she was already thinking about such distant things.


    What he needed to think of now was a way to break through to level nine and become The Guardian of the ancient gods, so that he could fight against other potential enemies.


    However, she basically had nothing else to do here.


    The planets in the universe had already been completed, and the rest was up to them to develop themselves. She could be idle for a long time.


    but that novel is really amazing!!


    no matter how many times I read the theories in the book, I will be able to pry into the truths of each era, civilization, and even the entire world. It would be great if I could see the characters in the novels of that world and communicate with them!


    Her eyes were filled with the longing of a scholar. In her hands were the novels and biographies that had almost been overused, including ¡± father¡¯s love is like water ¡°.


    These books contained all of her life¡¯s pursuits.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The ancient land of lava.


    Hot lava flowed in the distance, and the entire land was still full of blooming flowers, like a tropical rainforest.


    After setting up the entire small universe, Carolyn returned to the ancient land of lava while reading a book.


    Because this was her starting hometown. Although she no longer cared about the current era, she still had to observe her regularly, especially the three pillar gods.


    Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, now that the three pillar gods had joined forces to increase the computing power of the group of gods in the entire land, they had the ability to kill her when they joined forces to deal with her.


    Although she was also improving, this terrifying land was improving even faster and had already caught up with her.


    as a prehistoric civilization, it¡¯s really embarrassing to be caught up by the next era ¡­ But of course, the pillar God is equivalent to gathering the fate of the entire world. All the computers, fight me and kill me. ¡±


    and I was able to fight it because I have a spiritual universe in my mind, and an ancient civilization lives in it.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    As she walked through the civilization of this city, her eyes lit up.


    Then, he carefully observed the layout and gathered information. He was so excited that his body trembled. there¡¯s an accident in the ancient Lava Land. An unknown world has invaded. Fake neighbor, Xiao Wei ¡­


    The terrifying existences in these stories had actually appeared in front of him.


    As for vinaki, she was ill from the accumulated grudges ¡­ These strange things did not appear in the story. They should be new strange existences that were born in the later era.


    ¡°The other party¡¯s world has opened up to this side?¡± Carolyn¡¯s eyes were bright as she said, ¡± in that case, can I really communicate with him and meet Ermin? ¡± Daoist Changsheng? Medusa? A daolord? Mother Earth green vine? Allie?¡±


    All the familiar names appeared in his mind.


    damn it, I didn¡¯t get to see the latest update and follow-up of the story, so I don¡¯t know what happened. It seems that many interesting things have happened in their world.


    ¡°But I¡¯m also part of the story?¡±


    It was a wonderful feeling.


    It was like watching a movie or watching a TV series. One day, the characters in the movie suddenly broke through the dimension and descended into the real world. It was both a surprise and a joy.


    She had long guessed that the person in the story really existed, and now it was confirmed.


    since I¡¯ve cleared the path, it means that I can also go to their world to take a look. When Carolyn thought of this, she became extremely excited.


    The ancient land of lava was unable to retaliate against the other world because they did not know and could not locate the other world. However, she was different.


    the three pillar gods can¡¯t locate the other party¡¯s world. The other party must have wiped out the anchor point of time and used the means of that time worm.


    Carolyn¡¯s expression turned calm. but I ¡­ It¡¯s different. I know the entire history of the six worlds, and even their stories include their self-positioning and various means. In their stories, they describe the laws of the world and reveal clues. I may be able to find the other party¡¯s spatial coordinates.¡±


    In her body, the nine acupuncture points slowly spiraled and emitted a shocking aura. because of me, what. ¡®m cultivating is fake ¡­ The nine revolutions mysterious art!¡±


    She began to organize her thoughts.


    In the era of the small universe, they couldn¡¯t locate the other party¡¯s world because it was too far away.


    The Three Realms should be very close to the ancient lava world.


    since it¡¯s very close, I can use the anchor point and teleport to an existence¡¯s aura that is similar to mine ¡­ For example, Daoist Changsheng.¡± She smiled brightly and was eager to try.


    She sat down cross-legged on the ground and began to use her terrifying super computing power to deduce the location of Dao Changsheng.


    Xu Zhi was confused. ??? ¡±


    His face turned completely black as he sneaked a glance at the excited Carolyn. Are you that ruthless?


    As expected, he didn¡¯t give you anything to do. Once he was done with the work at hand, he was so free that he could mess around.


    Xu Zhi suddenly remembered that back then, the Phoenix had also been tracking him everywhere. In the end, based on the similarity of his aura, it had located the Phoenix Spirit tea in the refrigerator of his Orchard.


    Now, he was doing this again?


    After all, short distance spatial positioning teleportation was really useful.


    The six realms and the ancient land of lava were his own gardens, but they were only a thousand meters deep.


    If he used his fake nine revolutions mysterious art, he might really be able to locate Daoist Changsheng.


    As she madly calculated the data, Carolyn¡¯s computing power seemed to have reached its peak.


    In his mind.


    In the ancient land of lava, many scientists in white were making calculations and walking.


    Hai Lan Dong and the others also looked solemn.


    ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded!¡±


    ¡°An individual with a suspected aura has appeared!¡±


    Very quickly, a voice was heard.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. Shall we go over?¡± Carolyn stood up and said, ¡± as expected, these two worlds are very close. We can use the ancient land of lava as a springboard to enter that world.


    Over the years, his attainments in the Dao of space had already surpassed many, many times, reaching an unprecedented level.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve loosened my muscles and bones.¡±


    A woman dressed in white porcelain holding an oil-paper umbrella suddenly raised her head and smiled faintly. Her eyes were cold. you, you, are you looking at me? ¡±


    The clear sky of lava.


    It was as if the fate of the world had never existed.


    He didn¡¯t say a word.


    you guys were observing me in the dark. You wanted to follow me to that world? ¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s expression gradually turned cold. I¡¯ve found it. However, I¡¯m no longer a person from the same era as you.


    ¡°I can¡¯t beat the three of you ¡­ However, will you really be able to join hands?¡±


    forget it. I have to deal with my escape route first. I can also witness the power of this era. She stood up and took a step forward.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    She came to a tall Arcane Tower and looked down at the powerful arcane gods.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    All the gods were stunned. They felt a huge force hit their shoulders with a loud bang. It came with a monstrous power, making them almost kneel down.


    Everyone looked up.


    The woman was holding a cherry blossom umbrella, and she had an aura that transcended the mortal world. Her long hair fluttered in the wind, and sacred flames danced in her eyes.¡±You guys, listen to the pillar gods or listen to me, the ruler of the old days?¡±


    before the age of destiny ¡­ Holy cherry blossom Emperor?¡±


    ¡°The first tyrant in history? How is she still alive?¡±


    Seeing the existence of this legendary ancient myth, everyone sucked in a cold breath.

 Chapter 667

    ?


    667 Chapter 677-a trip to a new world (2 in 1)


    ¡°Is this a human or a ghost?¡±


    All the gods were stunned.


    The Holy cherry blossom Emperor was an existence that only existed in myths and legends.


    She was known as the only ruler before the era of the three pillar gods and the founder of the first corpse race dynasty in history.


    In the most ancient era, she had personally destroyed the remaining civilization of the isodar people, destroyed the sea Race, the Dragon race, and the Hydra race, and established the corpse race dynasty.


    At the same time, she also allowed the corpse race to reproduce on their own, and they became fertile.


    She was known as the number one tyrant in history and had killed billions of living beings. She was also the number one wise ruler of the undead race and had laid the foundation for the future of their entire era¡¯s new human civilization.


    In the era after her, the corpse race¡¯s population increased, and the three pillar gods were completely born.


    However, such a great man disappeared and died again.


    Some said that she had gone to challenge the ancient God and had already fallen. Some said that she had left the other world with the ancient creature ¡­ But no matter what, he was still a legend that had disappeared in prehistory.


    the most ancient undead Emperor of the Holy cherry blossom dynasty, our true ancestor!


    it¡¯s really exciting to be able to see such an ancient legend.


    All the New Gods of the current generation looked at the figure holding the umbrella in a daze. He was like an ancient God and felt a terrible overbearing and arbitrary power.


    ¡°But the times have changed!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a creature from another world coming back to life! There was a revival of a lava era creature suspected to be an ancient God! Even the Holy cherry blossom Emperor, who was thought to have fallen, has reappeared!¡±


    an era has erupted. What is the future¡¯s direction? ¡±


    ¡­


    BOOM!


    The figure was shrouded in divine light, and a terrifying aura emanated from his body, as if it had covered the entire heaven and earth.


    ¡°Emperor cherry blossom, what are you doing?¡± Someone could not help but ask.


    Shrouded in flames, Carolyn looked down on all living beings and slowly opened her mouth:


    ¡°I want fate to stop for a moment.¡±


    When he said this, it was as if the entire temple tower was struck by lightning. Heaven and earth buzzed along with the sound, and all the gods were greatly shocked.


    Stop fate and the three pillar gods?


    They immediately had goosebumps all over their bodies. If it were any other condition, they could still consider it, but how could it be possible to stop the three pillar gods?


    This was challenging the bottom line of a true race!


    They were also challenging their entire race!


    This was because no matter how much they resisted the pillar gods, they would only be resisting the fate of their own race. However, they were still a part of him. If he closed the pillar gods, it would be equivalent to them not having the protection of their race¡¯s fate, and he could easily kill them!


    ¡°Cherry blossom Emperor, long time no see.¡± At this time, the daughter of Sheng Lin stood up and said to ease the atmosphere, ¡± not long ago, the ancient God came and told me about you.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Carolyn¡¯s expression became a bit gentler.


    The daughter of Sheng Lin was even more afraid.


    The other gods didn¡¯t know, but he had seen the cherry blossom Empress and the ancient gods in the great joy dynasty and knew the terrifying truth.


    The Holy cherry blossom Emperor was actually the wise scientist of the prehistoric isodar people. This terrifying woman, a monster with terrifying intelligence, had actually destroyed the civilization she had led with her own hands!


    The truth was terrifying!


    ¡°What do you want to do, to stop fate?¡± Subaru took a deep breath and asked for confirmation.


    all of you knew that all living beings were in deep sleep. Carolyn calmly said, ¡± I¡¯m going to a strange world. The three pillar gods might be secretly observing the coordinates I set. I have to let them sleep for a while.


    ¡°How dare you, three pillar gods!¡±


    At this time, an arcane great wizard stood up, his posture straight, holding an arcane scepter.


    ¡°You?¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s drooped eyes lifted up, and she gently opened her eyes. The entire world trembled violently.


    This God actually fell to the ground, as if she had lost her soul and all the breath of life in an instant. Her entire person was sucked into the spiritual universe and became one of her people.


    ¡°Is there any more?¡±


    Carolyn spoke calmly as she slowly tidied her hair with her fingertips. I can¡¯t even remember how long it has been. Back in the cherry blossom dynasty, someone who disobeyed me like this, hehe ¡­


    This sentence had no beginning or end, but it made all the gods completely silent.


    That was a God ¡­


    A God!


    He was a peerless talent of an era.


    In the blink of an eye, he had killed a low-level God.


    The cherry blossom Emperor was probably no longer just an ordinary high-level God. He had already stepped onto the path of level nine, and no one knew how long he had walked.


    They also had high-level gods, such as du Xue, Subaru, and the daughter of Sheng Lin. With the support of the three pillar gods, they could also step onto the path of grade-9 and use terrifying law arcane spells. The three of them could also fight with them.


    you should consider it carefully. We three pillar gods, with the addition of computing power, have three great gods on the path of the ninth-rank. In addition to us, the other gods, who are also blessed with arcane spells, no matter how strong you are alone ¡­ A God stood out and tried to persuade Caroline.


    Pfft!


    The God fell down in vain. His eyes turned white and he lost all his spirit.


    ¡°Is there any more?¡±


    Carolyn gave a faint smile. it¡¯s true that I can¡¯t beat you all when you join forces, and the three pillar gods can indeed kill me. I can¡¯t make an enemy out of an entire world. But surrender? Compromise? However ¡­ I refuse.¡±


    She was still smiling.


    However, there was no joy or sorrow in his eyes, as if an ancient God had descended into the world. This was a pair of indifferent eyes, extremely cold, as if he turned a blind eye to everything.


    Crazy!


    Everyone had goosebumps and their eyes widened.


    At this moment, everyone finally realized that this was the true Holy cherry blossom Emperor, the most powerful tyrant in history.


    How dare she?


    Did she not want to live anymore?


    The three pillar gods and the entire world already had the ability to easily kill her, yet she still didn¡¯t know what was good for her?


    Finally, du Xue stood up.


    Her face was delicate and pretty. As the last of the oldest isodar people, she had grown to a very high level. She was no longer the crybaby in Viviana¡¯s arms.


    the respectable Emperor cherry blossom, please put down your violence and think rationally. We just don¡¯t want to be your enemy, not that we fear you.


    killing two low-level gods has already exceeded our bottom line. Please stop, and it is impossible to ask us to shut down our fate. I think you can understand it.


    This is an insurmountable bottom line. If fate is closed, without the terrifying calculation power of the pillar God, we will no longer be your opponent. In front of you, we will be at your mercy. If it were you, would you agree to such an impolite request? Open up your own safety line of defense?¡±


    the fate of our race can¡¯t be closed, unless we want to be exterminated ¡­ We can¡¯t agree to your request. If we continue to force it, we can only start a war!¡±


    Du Xue¡¯s voice was extremely logical, and her eyes were clear. Although her words were extremely respectful, she was analyzing the situation between the lines. She was ready to transform into an assassin at any time, draw her spine sword, and counterattack.


    ¡°Is that so? Since it¡¯s not closing, then let¡¯s call.¡±


    Caroline opened her mouth and spat.


    BOOM!


    Du Xue¡¯s spirit suddenly jolted and she took a step back. Her face instantly turned pale.


    If she hadn¡¯t just been blessed with the pillar God¡¯s computing power in advance, her cell computing power had increased sharply, and she had stepped onto the path of rank-9, she would have died in an instant.


    In the blink of an eye, he could kill a high-level God. It seemed that he was not only proficient in mental spells, but also had walked a long way on the road of grade-9.


    BOOM!


    At the same time, the three pillar gods had also started to bless them with their calculative power and the luck of their race.


    The battle was about to start.


    ¡°How could she dare? No matter how strong she is, she will be killed. We all have arcane arts.¡±


    At this moment, Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter¡¯s pupils contracted, and she looked at the cherry blossom Emperor, who had been smiling the entire time.


    The others might not know her identity, but she was very clear that the cherry blossom Emperor was Carolyn! Du Xue was his niece, the child that was raised by Viviana.


    And just now, she didn¡¯t stop her killing intent at all?


    He actually really wanted du Xue¡¯s life?


    That was the last of her clansmen!


    The daughter of Sheng Lin felt that something was wrong, and her heart turned cold.


    ¡°What a pity. Do you really want to fight me?¡± Emperor cherry blossom looked around him. many of you will die, and so will I. However, I am not afraid of death. After all, even gods can die ¡­ But do you know what kind of God can walk towards eternal life?¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°A dead god! If a person dies early, he won¡¯t have to be afraid of being killed.¡± She smiled brightly and looked at the two God corpses on the ground. Suddenly, she slowly opened her mouth and spat.


    eternal life of the death god.


    &Nbsp; gulp.


    A layer of clay solidified, and the two gods who had just died turned into two gods that looked like white ceramic clay. They stood behind the cherry blossom Emperor.


    She suddenly laughed and said calmly,


    ¡°You want to come? just like the two of them. I killed them and broke free from the control of the three pillar gods. I will grant you eternal life. If I stand here, I will be the fourth pillar God! A new destiny!¡±


    I¡¯m different from the other pillar gods. If I don¡¯t die, all of you will live forever ¡­ They don¡¯t care about your lives, they only want to push the era forward and coldly scheme for benefits, but I care about your lives!¡±


    BOOM!


    Number! Four! Pillar! God!


    All the gods felt a great shock in their minds.


    her!!? Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter¡¯s mind exploded. No wonder he wanted to kill du Xue just now. He probably wanted to take du Xue away and poach the three pillar gods!


    But in an instant, all the gods were somewhat moved.


    The fourth pillar God ¡­


    He had escaped the control of the three pillar gods.


    Eternal life!


    BOOM!


    The next second, the daughter of Sheng Lin suddenly sent a message.


    Her mind was shaken, and her face was filled with disbelief. Finally, she sighed inwardly.


    ¡°Emperor cherry blossom, the pillar gods have all agreed to your request.¡±


    we¡¯ll immediately temporarily close fate and won¡¯t activate it for an hour. Please fulfill your promise and leave this world as soon as possible ¡­ They don¡¯t want anything that has aged or gone in the past to come back.¡±


    At that moment, all the gods present were silent.


    They were both shocked and terrified as they looked at the White porcelain goddess holding a cherry blossom umbrella.


    He was suppressing the entire world by himself!


    She was using her own power to temporarily close the fate of the entire race to serve her.


    ¡°It should have been like this long ago.¡±


    Emperor cherry blossom said with a smile.


    She felt somewhat regretful. The other party¡¯s reaction was very fast and he almost killed a few more gods. He could even have taken the opportunity to kill du Xue and pulled her over to her side, entering the spiritual universe in her mind.


    Only the god of death could live forever.


    But now, she didn¡¯t dare to touch it and continued to poach.


    The three pillar gods had a bottom line, and this was already the greatest concession they could make. The other party was about to fall into a deep sleep. If he took the opportunity to attack while the other party was in a deep sleep, he would definitely reactivate the three pillar gods in a short time and fight to the death with him.


    There were some things that could be done and some that couldn¡¯t be done, she was still very clear about it.


    ¡°Well then, good day, everyone.¡±


    The cherry blossom Empress said with a smile.


    She turned around elegantly with the umbrella in her hand and left the arcane Tower. She slowly looked up and smiled. it¡¯s another sunny day. It¡¯s a good day to travel ¡­ It would be even better if the ancient God was with me. ¡±


    Shua la.


    All the gods who stayed in their original places had terrified expressions on their faces. They lowered their heads and started to communicate.


    ¡°The fourth pillar God, the cherry blossom Emperor?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to reach such a terrifying level. What¡¯s that white porcelain body, and what¡¯s the system of eternal life for the Grim Reaper? It makes one¡¯s heart itch, and I¡¯m extremely envious!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually the first pillar God that has a physical body! It was the fate of the race! Human form! Fate!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that in the ancient times, they have truly transcended and surpassed the form of existence of the pillar gods! She still existed in the fate of her race, but where was the race she ruled? From the beginning to the end, she was all alone!¡±


    the God of flourishing woods said that he left with the ancient gods? ¡±


    ¡°What kind of fortuitous encounter did you get? How mysterious is the existence of an ancient God?¡±


    it seems that the ancient fossil from the ancient lava era must be found even more!


    Their expressions changed drastically, from fear to envy.


    Even though he didn¡¯t know the true identity of the cherry blossom Emperor, the three pillar gods would probably be extremely envious of such an existence, right?


    Kachaa.


    Carolyn walked on the earth and mountains.


    on this land, only the three pillar gods are on the same level as me. Without the three pillar gods, du Xue and the others are just ordinary high-level gods. I can shield myself. They are too weak, so they naturally can¡¯t follow my path.


    It was easy to follow her. He could follow her at any time or monitor this land at any time.


    However, they were in a deep sleep, so naturally, they could no longer follow his traces.


    Why did the six realms have to go through so much trouble by using the time worm?


    It was precisely because he had guessed that top existences like the three pillar gods were monitoring the entire world at all times that he had reversed his position on the other party¡¯s world the moment he entered.


    Now that he was asleep, he naturally didn¡¯t have to worry about being monitored.


    I¡¯ve earned a vote from the pillar God. It¡¯s time to greet the characters in the story!


    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to those heroes!¡±


    She gently stretched out her hand.


    The space rippled slowly.


    Like a light tap in a calm spring, the ripples spread out.


    She took a small step forward and disappeared in time and space.


    On the other side, Dao Changsheng¡¯s heart trembled. He felt as if something terrifying was locking onto him. It was as if an incomparably terrifying Colossus had descended into this world with a huge civilization.


    ¡°What is it? You¡¯re here?¡±


    Daoist Changsheng, who was wearing a Daoist robe of the glaze sky and a God Emperor crown, opened his eyes.


    On the side, in the heavenly court that was filled with immortal Qi, many ancient-style buildings stood tall, and immortal officials walked back and forth.

 Chapter 668

    ?


    668 Chapter 678-arrival!(2 in 1)


    At this moment, in a certain private group chat.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    The balloon fish: It was too terrifying! Everyone, it¡¯s bad! There was a huge change here just now. My wife, du Xue, just came back from outside and told me ¡­¡±


    He was interrupted before he could finish.


    Cute girl: ¡± wait, what your wife? you have to wear a mask and protective clothing when you talk to people. You have to stay far away. There are seven or eight layers of glass between you and them. You¡¯re afraid of getting infected ¡­ She was willing to marry you, but would you dare to? (Black questions.jpg)¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± cough, cough, cough. This isn¡¯t a matter of whether I dare or not. It¡¯s a problem with the hardware ¡­ ¡®Otherwise, this animal would rather get infected than get married. He doesn¡¯t care about the only variable. The main reason is that he¡¯s just a balloon. Unless someone helps him to use this balloon to consummate his marriage. Of course, I think it¡¯s feasible. After all, it¡¯s not considered green ¡­¡¯ (Happy Emperor¡¯s forgiveness mantled.jpg)¡±


    The balloon fish¡¯s face darkened. Can¡¯t you guys be normal?


    She immediately poked his sore spot?


    Meng Mei smiled and said,¡±don¡¯t worry!¡± when we¡¯re done here, we¡¯ll let you, a Fey, transform using our ancient Fey race system! As a primordial spirit, it can only help you turn into a human, but it¡¯s up to you whether you want to continue isolating the virus or not (dog head)¡±


    This was more or less a human sentence.


    The balloon fish was silent for a moment before continuing, ¡± the cherry blossom Emperor suddenly went to the arcane Tower and challenged all the gods in the world. He shut down the three pillar gods!


    Cute girl,¡±f * ck!¡±


    The alchemy monarch, [ f * ck! ]


    The racer of Mount Haruna:


    Emperor cherry blossom was challenging the world all by himself! Was he that ruthless?!


    Wasn¡¯t this courting death?


    They directly exploded and split apart.


    Everyone was instantly enraged. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!


    Balloon fish: ¡± I wanted to tell you earlier too, but you¡¯re all full of obscenities. This is super explosive news! Although I didn¡¯t tell him about du Xue, we¡¯ve all guessed that the cherry blossom Emperor could be Carolyn. This ruthless person destroyed his own civilization, then reincarnated and gave birth to a new race. I suspect that after Carolyn left, she might have become a full God in the universe, following the ancient gods and doing very well!¡±


    This time, everyone was completely stunned!


    Carolyn was one of the gods?


    Then the other God was a super ancient God?


    This world ruled by a type 9 ancient God was a small universe world?


    The small universe world was a parallel universe of the ancient Lava Land?


    It wasn¡¯t as if they hadn¡¯t heard the conversation between Carolyn and the ancient God during the joyous Emperor moment.


    What do you mean ¡®abandon me¡¯,¡¯ I won¡¯t make any promises if you follow me¡¯, it¡¯s exciting just thinking about it¡¯.


    Cute girl,¡¯the third party got promoted? He finally became the main wife? Had he entered a small universe that was ruled by ancient gods and become another supreme ruler? (Terrifying)¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± the history of bootlicking. Look at the balloon fish, then look at Caroline. You¡¯ve got everything you want in the end? ¡± (Dog head)¡±


    The alchemy monarch said,¡¯what bootlicker? but then again, aren¡¯t they going to fight immediately? He wanted to shut down the three pillar gods. How ruthless! This is a direct attack on their vital points, so they definitely won¡¯t yield. This will definitely lead to a battle to the death!¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    No one was an idiot. This news was too explosive.


    If the two sides fought, it would be of great benefit to them.


    The balloon fish spoke again. after fighting for a few minutes, Carolyn won. There was no real battle. The three pillar gods compromised and agreed to close fate for an hour.


    Hiss!


    At that moment, everyone gasped.


    This Carolyn was too f * cking ruthless!


    A single person could destroy the entire world. Even with the three pillar gods ¡®ruthlessness, they had compromised?


    What did this mean? It meant that the three pillar gods had no choice but to submit. It also meant that Carolyn was a fatal threat to them and might seriously affect their rule. This was why they had directly softened their stance.


    To be so strong that the fate of another world had to yield was very creepy.


    Also, what¡¯s with the fourth pillar God, the human-shaped pillar God?


    As a race, the fate was to be a humanoid creature? Then, where was the race controlled by his fourth pillar God hiding? She looked like she was alone.


    No one knew the concept of the ¡®eternal life of the Grim Reaper¡¯.


    Mengmei,¡¯wait, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier! After shutting down destiny for an hour, we won¡¯t be able to monitor the entire world. We can take the opportunity to descend a second wave of advance troops!¡±


    The alchemy Emperor said, ¡± that¡¯s true. Previously, we had to pay the price of a God from the time worm to isolate the monitoring of the three pillar gods. Now that the monitoring has disappeared, we can take the opportunity to enter. There¡¯s no way we can find a way out! At the same time, we won¡¯t have to pay a terrible price.¡±


    Their hearts were burning with passion.


    This was the best time to take advantage of the situation.


    Thunderlord: ¡± why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?!


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?!¡± The racer of Mount Haruna asked.


    Balloon fish: ¡± I want to say it faster too. You guys have been messing with me and changing the topic like crazy. You keep talking about sex (picking nose).


    Mengmei was speechless.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was speechless.


    At the same time, everyone¡¯s faces turned black.


    Racer of Mount Haruna, what are you doing here? Our world has nothing to do with you! He was as nervous as us from the beginning to the end and took the opportunity to sneak into our group.


    This person was too despicable.


    Balloon fish: ¡± of course. I have good news for you. There¡¯s no need to rush and invade in this hour. I don¡¯t think you will either.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Balloon fish: ¡± because the cherry blossom Emperor sealed the world line and the three pillar gods in order to descend into your world. I think he¡¯s already there.


    ¡°???¡±


    It¡¯s our turn?


    They made such a big fuss, shut down the three pillar gods, and set off such a huge storm just to come to us?


    They had just been gloating and thinking that they could take advantage of him, but who knew that now? Everyone¡¯s faces immediately turned yellow.


    ¡°We¡¯re in big trouble!¡±


    Now, he only felt a chill on his back, rising up fiercely and climbing up to the top of his head.


    Meng Mei,¡±f * ck!¡± Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna exclaimed,¡¯f * ck! Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡±


    Everyone was in a mess.


    At the same time, they were confused. How did they find their world?


    There was no connection or bond between them. How could they be located across space?


    They had been able to advance and retreat at will, maintaining an absolute advantage. Even though they had lost Medusa and the daolord and the other side¡¯s world was much more powerful than theirs, they had no fear.


    But now?


    It was impossible for him to stay aloof from all things.


    The small universe world was too mysterious and huge. They didn¡¯t understand it at all, especially the entire spirit. What kind of great power did it have?


    They only knew that it could create planets, create life, and affect the world line. It was known as ¡± one is all ¡°. It was an almost omnipotent power, like a small-scale God of creation.


    Very quickly, a piece of news came:


    everyone, be on guard. The ancient land of lava seems to have begun its counterattack!


    the unknown and terrifying human-shaped fate, the fourth pillar God, is carrying a huge unknown civilization. A new type of infectious virus and natural disaster is about to descend upon our world!


    ¡­.


    In the immortal world.


    Above the nine Heavens, gods ruled the heavens. The Thunder Emperor, God-slaying heavenly Emperor, and ancestor sorcerer were all emperors who ruled over the nine Heavens.


    Daoist Changsheng was at the center of the celestial realm, floating in the blue sky and red sun.


    As the heavenly Dao of the netherworld, it had long since ceased to rule the world. It had been living in seclusion for a long time, just like Mother Earth Ivy and the underworld Emperor Ermin, living freely.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Daoist Changsheng opened his eyes.


    It had a part of the soul of Daoist Changsheng in the past, and its three souls and seven spirits were completed by other living beings. Just like Nezha, it reconstructed its golden body and returned from death.


    ¡°But I can only say that it¡¯s a partial Daoist immortality.¡±


    A chuckle came, and then someone suddenly murmured with great emotion, imitating the tone of this pure child. He spoke softly as if he had returned to the distant past,


    mother, your Dao and your longevity are just like your son, Dao Changsheng. You¡¯ve returned. Please embark on the path of seeking Dao again ¡­


    Daoist Changsheng trembled and stood up.


    ¡°The quiet years, only for the end of the Dao, longevity.¡±


    In the air, a beautiful porcelain-like arm reached out and slowly pressed on his forehead.


    from the story back then, I deduced that your soul was completed by the distracting thoughts of all living beings. However, it was also contaminated because of this. You are no longer purely seeking Dao and immortality ¡­


    You¡¯re no longer a glazed heart like before.


    You¡¯re no longer that study attendant who carries a thick basket of books on his back. Otherwise, you¡¯d be one of the most powerful experts in the entire world, no weaker than Ermin. You¡¯d only be below the daolord level.¡±


    Daoist Changsheng¡¯s pupils shrank as he looked at the arm that was pressing on his forehead. Who are you? ¡±


    He was already a high-level God, and only a terrifying existence like Ermin could achieve such a level of silence. Ermin had begun to explore the path of grade-9, and part of his body had turned into a world.


    what a pity, what a pity. In this world, there are always many geniuses who are covered in dust. After all, he was the man who almost died with that monster called Emperor Qi.


    In the air, a beautiful girl holding an umbrella walked out barefooted.


    ¡°You want to become my people? You¡¯ve been bound too much. I can remove the flaws and hidden dangers in your mind to a great extent, so that you can return to the you of the past as much as possible.¡±


    Caroline lowered her head and looked at Daoist Changsheng. Then, she whispered in a demon-like gentle voice, ¡± people always like to watch movies and read stories. Then, they like a certain character in the movie, and they are moved by the person in the movie, and they cry ¡­ I also quite like your purity.¡±


    She paused and finally asked, ¡±


    ¡°Daoist Changsheng, do you want to be killed by me?¡±


    Dao Changsheng felt goosebumps all over his body. He was horrified and kept retreating.


    Caroline only smiled and stopped in her tracks. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not one of the three pillar gods who will directly invade and infect others. I¡¯ve long passed that barbaric era. I only like to watch the development of a civilization and not destroy it. I only accept those who are willing to be infected by me. I only want to help you.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡± Daoist Changsheng said.


    ¡°Then, that¡¯s all I¡¯ve thought about. If you regret it, you can come and find me again.¡±


    Carolyn gently stepped forward and disappeared from her original spot. you live in the memories of my story, and also live in reality ¡­ I really want to turn you into my memory and live in my memory.¡±


    BOOM!


    Dao Changsheng was the only one left.


    Not long after, gods suddenly descended.


    They naturally felt the spatial fluctuations.


    They could even reverse-locate the coordinates of the other party¡¯s world, but there was no need to do so. They already knew the location of the ancient land of lava.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the other party?¡±


    ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°Have you been infected?¡±


    Countless gods were asking.


    The three pillar gods were too terrifying.


    If the divine virus descended on this land, it would only be countless times more lethal than the grotesque descending on the other party¡¯s land.


    Being infected into a terrifying zombie would form an uncontrollable natural disaster, let alone the three pillar gods. The fourth pillar God, whose infection and virus were unknown, had probably brought a mysterious civilization to this world.


    ¡°He has already left.¡±


    Dao Changsheng frowned slightly and recalled what had happened just now. the fourth pillar God isn¡¯t purely infectious. From her tone, her infection ability is different. She killed the other party to infect them.


    at the same time, she seems to be very familiar with our world¡¯s history. She knows every one of us.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Mengmei, on the other hand, frowned. kill people and infect them? In history, Emperor cherry blossom had killed more than one billion members of the sea Race, the nine-headed snake, the Dragon race ¡­ They¡¯re known as the number one tyrant. Could it be that they¡¯ve been infected?¡±


    She kept thinking.


    The people of izodaine had a highly developed internet civilization. Could it be the spiritual world in the mind? Similar to a virtual online gaming civilization?


    There was a spiritual civilization in her mind, and she was her fate, a host server?


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible. This also explained why she was also a pillar God of a civilization, and why she was alone.


    The prologue to the eternal life of death had gradually been unveiled and they had come to understand it.


    ¡­.


    The demonic realm.


    The entire world was covered in ice. The trees withered and leaves fell.


    The entire land was still in the terrifying Ice Age.


    Medusa, according to the myths in the story, the snake-haired demoness Medusa should be on the other side of the ocean, sleeping and guarding the door to the underworld. Why is she missing? ¡± he asked.


    Carolyn walked over with an umbrella in her hand. Standing by the shore, she gazed at everything.


    She was quite interested in the terrifying life of the Cthulhu evil god and Medusa. Her first reaction was to come here, but there was nothing.


    ¡°Am I not able to keep up with the times? Has something changed in the era?¡±


    She muttered to herself as she lowered her gaze.


    then, let¡¯s go meet the legendary underworld Emperor, Ermin.


    She pointed to the sky with one hand.


    BOOM!


    A sharp air arrow pierced through the clouds, causing the sky to be cloudless.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    All the people in the demon world slowly looked up, as if the sky was covered with a layer of burning clouds.


    what monster?!


    Countless people started screaming.


    The netherworld gods, including the blood Emperor and Bai Xiaosheng, turned their heads and looked over in shock.


    ¡°You guys are no match for her.¡±


    At this moment, something terrifying seemed to have awakened in the netherworld.


    A powerful and terrifying ancient being slowly walked out. The underworld Emperor Ermin, who was in charge of death, said, ¡± ¡°Pillar God of another world? Holy cherry blossom Emperor?¡±

 Chapter 669

    ?


    669 Defeat me, or be ruled by me


    Pillar God?


    A pillar God that symbolized fate and the fate of the race?


    The boundless cold winter sky seemed to be dyed with a layer of red light, and many gods on the ground had bewildered expressions.


    It was hard for them to imagine why the pillar God would come to this world and how it entered this world.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any flaws exposed.


    At the same time, they also understood how terrifying the pillar of fate God was.


    The fate of a race, the biochemical virus, was enough to pollute the entire land and form an uncontrollable biochemical disaster. The more powerhouses were infected, the faster the virus would mutate.


    ¡°Pillar God?¡±


    Ermin just smiled. you¡¯re a guest. Why don¡¯t you sit down and have a drink? ¡±


    An ancient Red Square table and two small chairs suddenly appeared on the beach.


    Caroline looked at the God in front of her and instantly knew that he was the legendary underworld monarch. After sizing him up, she sat down.


    Not everyone could communicate with him on equal terms.


    If Dao Changsheng was just a high-level God and had not embarked on the path of hundreds of trillions of rank-9 cells, she would not be like this.


    Because the other party was not qualified.


    Even though she had determined that she was a Daoist priest who had once surpassed Ermin in terms of talent, she had fallen halfway through and was no longer the original Daoist priest she was.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Medusa? Where¡¯s the legendary Cthulhu evil god, the origin Demon God?¡± Carolyn slowly asked.


    Ermin¡¯s pupils shrank. It was hard to imagine that the other party really knew everything about this world. the origin Demon God has already followed the great Dao and headed to the distant origin.


    ¡°The great Dao?¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s expression was no longer calm.


    He followed the 10000-feet-tall giant he had seen back then and the God of creation ¡­


    Too many things had happened in this world.


    it seems like I still can¡¯t keep up with the latest chapters. Carolyn had a regretful expression on her face.


    What did that mean?


    Everyone was puzzled, but they still remained silent. This was because these two giants that represented two different worlds seemed to be friendly and communicating on equal terms, as if they were old friends at first sight. In reality, everyone knew that they were testing each other¡¯s strength, information, and current target. It was very likely that they would make a move at the next second.


    On the other hand, the alchemy Emperor and the cute girl behind him had their faces darkened.


    Latest chapter?


    Jump cat, come out!


    They almost vomited blood as their mental states collapsed!


    They reacted in an instant. Someone must have been in the netherworld, constantly serialization to please Meng Po, and then Meng Po brought him to the small universe world, where he happened to be seen.


    ¡°Did you use your nine revolutions mysterious art to determine this world¡¯s Dao Changsheng?¡± Ermin suddenly asked again. She felt the same breath as the other party.


    It was the most powerful cultivation technique in the immortal world, the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Carolyn nodded her head, as if they were two best friends who had reunited after a long time. With a natural tacit understanding, she replied seriously, ¡± I don¡¯t have the bloodline of the ancients, so I can¡¯t open up the apertures. However, I used an implanted space, which is also considered a pseudo nine revolutions mysterious art. But according to my estimation, it only has 60% of the original combat power.


    A cat! Jump!


    Everyone¡¯s faces darkened and they were dumbfounded.


    He had learned a cultivation technique from a novel, and it was the most powerful cultivation technique, the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    It seems that I have to talk to you about life¡¯s ideals!


    Ermin thought for a moment and looked at Carolyn. the three pillar gods are the void pillar gods of the underworld, ruling over an endless number of people with physical bodies ¡­ You¡¯re the opposite. You¡¯re a real pillar God who rules over the people of the void?¡±


    Carolyn had a strange expression on her face.


    Ermin was indeed very smart.


    She and the pillar God were indeed two opposite destinies!


    She was the physical fate, a virtual subject.


    And the pillar gods were virtual fate, physical subjects.


    Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to see this and it was difficult to understand this. The other party indeed had some skills.


    ¡°Where are the daolords?¡± She sat on the edge of the beach, holding an umbrella.


    ¡°The daolord has already fallen.¡± Ermin¡¯s eyes were calm as she turned her head and looked at the blue ocean in the distance.


    ¡°He died?¡± Carolyn was shocked for a few seconds before returning to her calm state. it seems that your side has suffered a great loss. You¡¯ve lost two of your strongest fighters.


    ¡°What about you?¡± She asked again.


    The conversation between the two of them was a simple question and answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m still alive.¡± Ermin said, ¡± my teacher has returned. He saved my life and extended my life.


    ¡°Extend my life? the legendary alchemy Emperor, Grantham? ¡± Caroline asked in surprise. That scary man? It seems that many brilliant things have happened in this era.¡±


    Ermin just stared at her.


    The reason why she answered was because she wanted to repay him. She didn¡¯t choose to secretly create a natural disaster.


    As the fourth pillar God, she also had a terrifying infectious disaster. However, the cherry blossom Emperor¡¯s infection was different from the three pillar gods¡¯. Her infection was killing.


    The god of death was immortal.


    In some sense, it was even more terrifying than the Grand unification virus.


    Its infection was a massacre.


    Because as long as she secretly slaughtered the entire world, hundreds of millions of people, no one could stop her natural disaster from coming.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Ermin still said without any context.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Carolyn only smiled and raised her head. Her eyes suddenly became a little dazed as she said, ¡± I can indeed infect you. I can indeed use such an unbearable act to forcibly transform you into my race¡¯s people. In fact, there is even the possibility of ruling this world. This is a terrifying benefit. This is also the goal of those pillar gods who want to descend to this world ¡­ However, I refuse!¡±


    Meng Mei and the others at the side widened their eyes.


    ¡°It has appeared!¡±


    ¡°The arrogance of the isodarian! The pride of the hot-blooded lava machinery civilization ¡­ But I refuse!¡±


    deep down, Carolyn is also an arrogant and stubborn person. As a traditional Ishtar person, she has the pride of the God race. Otherwise, with her crazy infection, our six worlds would have been finished!


    ¡­


    Everyone¡¯s hearts were palpitating.


    It was a good thing that they had met the isodarian people, a group of extreme lunatics who had the pride of their own civilization.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that we¡¯ve met someone with an abnormal brain.¡±


    Meng Mei¡¯s heart was pounding. otherwise, anyone with a normal brain could have launched a sneak attack on Daoist Changsheng the moment they arrived, killed him, and turned him into his person. Daoist Changsheng¡¯s inner world is the immortal world, which means that she occupied the immortal world, one of the six worlds, in an instant!


    ¡°So, what do you want to do?¡± Ermine asked.


    The Holy cherry blossom Emperor held the umbrella and lowered his eyes. I originally wanted to come to this world to see the civilization. I know that I¡¯m not your match, and I don¡¯t want to use a virus to destroy your civilization ¡­


    She raised her head, her eyes flashing with nostalgia, as if she had returned to the beginning of the era, the distant time when everything began. back then, it destroyed the civilization of our race and killed too many of my people. Pain, torture, fear, I know the pain that the virus brought, so I will not impose it on you.


    The crowd was confused, but they heaved a sigh of relief.


    She knew that she was not a match for the three pillar gods, nor was she a match for the six realms. After all, it was the power of one person.


    but I¡¯ve changed my mind.


    She held the umbrella and chatted as if she were talking to a friend. She smiled gently. although I don¡¯t restrict myself from using viruses, you¡¯re different now. You¡¯ve lost your most powerful daolord. If that¡¯s all ¡­


    if, that¡¯s all!!


    Her voice gradually became cold as she looked at the last god, Ermin, who was the only high-level God in the world who had stepped onto the path of grade-9. that is, if you are the last barrier of their world.


    Caroline stood up and said, ¡± Ermin, I don¡¯t know how strong you are, but there are only two choices in front of you. Defeat me, or be ruled by me.


    no matter how beautiful the story is, if you can¡¯t even maintain your own pride, then I will write a new page for you, a new chapter for you.


    The gods ¡®expressions changed.


    Without using a virus to secretly infect others, but to fight an open battle ¡­


    ¡°You guys can come at me together.¡±


    Caroline chuckled and said, ¡± I can try to fight a group of you.


    She stood up slowly, and a huge invisible air current enveloped her. Her eyes were cold and indescribable domineering, and her long black hair fluttered in the wind, making her look like an ancient God from the myths and legends. our civilization has the pride in our blood. You don¡¯t have to abide by it.


    BOOM!


    In the devil realm, countless heavenly gods and emperors were watching. They seemed to see a Devil God standing in the sky, looking down at the people.


    a firm will, an unimaginably extreme civilization ¡­ The fate of a race, the king of a race.¡± Bai Xiaosheng raised his head and looked at that figure. He couldn¡¯t suppress his shock. This kind of terrifying aura was like the boundless ocean. It had a kind of domineering feeling like a dragon crouching and a Tiger crouching. It dyed the entire sky red.


    Countless people were silent.


    Countless gods silently wanted to move forward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    Ermin stood up and asked the people around her to leave. it¡¯s true that no one else has set foot on the path of rank-9 except you and me. Is there anyone stronger than us? ¡± You want to verify some things, and so do I.¡±


    An inexplicable flame expanded.


    The sky was quickly scattered, and large clouds and multicolored light enveloped it, turning into two huge rings of energy.


    ¡°They¡¯re fighting.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat on a chair in the yard, ruffling Medusa¡¯s hair as she slept next to him. He looked at the land a hundred meters away.

 Chapter 670

    ?


    670 The arcane spells of both sides (2 in 1)


    The land of the demon Realm.


    The clouds in the sky stirred, and a terrifying flame tore the sky apart.


    The two well-proportioned and slender figures bloomed heavily like two different colored lotuses that bloomed from nothingness and bloomed with branches.


    his aura suddenly expanded, expanding by tens of thousands of times ¡­ The true bodies of the two true gods have completely descended into the mortal world!¡±


    Countless people raised their heads, and a long wave of air swept across the sky.


    The space was torn apart.


    It was as if an ancient godfiend hidden in the void had torn apart the higher dimension and descended on this fragile lower dimension. Just a stomp of its foot was enough to cause ripples on the ground.


    It was as if two giants were fighting on a thin piece of paper.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    Their minds were blank.


    The battle between two high-grade gods was enough to destroy the entire land of the demon world, not to mention a God who had already stepped into the path of grade nine.


    &Nbsp; a portion of their cells had already evolved to grade-9.


    ¡°Open ¡­ Are you kidding me ¡­?¡± A low-level God¡¯s face was a little pale.


    this is the reason why this existence doesn¡¯t care about the others joining hands with Ermin ¡­ The path of the ninth step is a new realm above the eighth step.¡± Daoist Changsheng muttered.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a true major realm, like the 7th, 8th, or 9th step, it was a qualitative change in power that could not be crossed.


    But the difference was huge!


    Just like the reincarnation sovereign who didn¡¯t try to break through to God and continued to climb to the top of Level Seven heavenly Emperor, he was a super heavenly Emperor monster like Emperor Yun. His combat strength was hundreds of times stronger than a heavenly Emperor of the same realm.


    The path of Grade 9 had no limits.


    10%,20%,30%¡­ When one reached the end of the fusion of flesh and soul, one would reach grade-9.


    ¡°Everyone, activate the demonic realm¡¯s Earth Dragon vein formation and isolate this spacetime.¡±


    At the side, the green vine mother walked over and said to everyone, ¡± I¡¯ve already made preparations for the reinforcement of the world in order to prevent the battle between the gods from destroying the world ¡­ Although my dragon veins can¡¯t defeat her, if you all guard the major nodes, you can resist the aftermath of their battle.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re only blocking the shockwaves of the battle?¡±


    Liu Wenjian raised his sword, revealing his pale and handsome face.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Mother Earth¡¯s Green Vine¡¯s eyes contracted as she looked at the two bodies, silently observing their body structure. it starts with the arms ¡­ Ermin¡¯s soul has already fused at 17%, while the other pillar God¡¯s soul started from the chest, and her soul is at 28%. She¡¯s still quite a bit off, and is almost on par with the daolords of yesteryear.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed. They had already walked on this path for so long?


    However, if a daolord was still alive, he wouldn¡¯t fear them at all.


    everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. You¡¯ll step onto the path of tier 9 sooner or later. Mother Earth looked around and said, ¡± if it weren¡¯t for the alchemy Emperor¡¯s help, Ermin would still be in her Prime, and it would be difficult for her to deal with this crisis. Everyone, it¡¯s best to fill the vacuum zone where the era has passed and step into it to make up for the top combat power of our world. This is the right way.


    Dao Changsheng, Hu rennong, Liu Wenjian, the blood Emperor, Bai Xiaosheng, and the other gods didn¡¯t refute.


    As first-generation gods, they had fought their way out of the godless era through countless bloody eras. Now that they were cultivating in seclusion again, they would naturally be able to step into the realm.


    He could step in.


    However, it was estimated that they would only step in the last one or two thousand years. As for whether they could complete more than 10% of their life, or even one-tenth, it was another matter.


    On this road of grade-9, who knew how many heroes ¡®bones were buried, how much pain and struggle were there? perhaps they could be on the same level as Ermin, or even lower, and could only look at her back.


    ¡®Then, Mother Earth ¡­¡¯ The surrounding people suddenly asked.


    Everyone looked at green vine Mother Earth with burning eyes.


    This God was also one of the oldest existences in the world. It could be said to be a mysterious existence after the Dao Lord. It was not too far away from Ermin¡¯s era and was already a high-level God now. Its true combat power was unknown and unfathomable.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Meng Mei looked around at the gazes around her and was at a loss. Why are you looking at me?


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough. Everyone, I have my own plans.¡±


    She looked around, exuding a beautiful, pure, and Noble aura. She said calmly, ¡± the other party doesn¡¯t care about conspiracies and plots and comes openly. If I interfere and fight Ermin alone, it¡¯ll be too damaging to the dignity of our world ¡­ We just need to wait quietly and watch the battle.¡±


    ¡°If necessary, I¡¯ll make a move indirectly and make the other party retreat!¡±


    The gods ¡®hearts trembled, and they felt much more at ease.


    BOOM!


    While the gods were talking.


    The killing had already begun.


    Ermin¡¯s body rose up and instantly displayed the nine revolutions mysterious art of the immortal world.


    An ancient female deity from a vast legend had stepped on the mountains and rivers. Her feet stepped on the mountains and rivers, indomitable. All these years, she had long used the netherworld as her own power furnace and incorporated it into her own cultivation technique!


    After so many years of the Three Realms ¡®fusion, she had long secretly mastered all the major cultivation systems of the entire world!


    She stretched out her fist.


    ¡°Pa!!!¡±


    The void was actually crushed by her.


    She had also cultivated the physical cultivation of the palace of martial arts at the same time. She had two terrifying top physical cultivation techniques and was almost domineering.


    Carolyn was startled for a moment before saying with a solemn expression, ¡± ¡°Using an internal world as a power furnace? The living beings in his body circulated endlessly, and the billions of living beings formed a world furnace to provide their own power ¡­ The ultimate level of the nine revolutions mysterious art, the true body of Pangu?¡±


    it is often said that a small body can be condensed. The reason why a body can become so big is because it needs a world as its power furnace, so it can only become so big.


    The more she spoke, the more impressed she became.


    The concept of this cultivation method was very terrifying, almost no inferior to the concept of eternal life of death. But she suddenly grinned,


    ¡°But I can do it too! After coming here, I abandoned the original implanted space and fused with the extraordinary bloodline of the ancient humans. I opened up an internal space in my body and cultivated the true nine revolutions mysterious art! It¡¯s tenth level battle strength, not the fake sixty percent!¡±


    BOOM!


    Countless bones and muscles exploded, and a bright red mushroom cloud rose slowly like a nuclear bomb. There was a blood-red halo in the cloud, and another beautiful white porcelain giant woman¡¯s body slowly grew, and her flesh and blood grew, turning into a vast giant God demon.


    Holding the White porcelain umbrella, she stepped on the mountains and the earth, holding up the entire high sky.


    The huge umbrella seemed to cover the entire sky.


    She clenched her fists and said thoughtfully,


    ¡®However, I¡¯m just an empty shell ¡­ ¡®Because I haven¡¯t had the time to store it into a world, my body is empty. I don¡¯t have a material world¡¯s power furnace, and I don¡¯t have enough physical energy and regeneration energy ¡­¡¯ It won¡¯t be able to form the undying and indestructible true body of Pangu, but it¡¯ll be enough.¡±


    Caroline pointed to her mind. in my mind, there is a spiritual world power furnace. I am not afraid of you. At the same time ¡­


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Her body had expanded a second time. She was a body cultivator.


    It was obvious that she had also absorbed the ideas in the story and cultivated the body cultivation path.


    She also had the two top body cultivation techniques and her own full spirit ceramic body. The special characteristics of her entire race were that it was heavy and dense. With the two techniques overlapping, the entire space almost collapsed. Just like the reincarnation sovereign, it was extremely fine and dense, as if it had formed a white dwarf.


    The endless gravitational force seemed to be absorbing everything around it.


    He was already like a star in the universe, possessing all gravity.


    Even though he didn¡¯t have the core of the nine revolutions mysterious art: It had a terrifying regeneration ability, but the defensive power of its entire race was not inferior to Ermin¡¯s current body.


    A cat! Jump!


    Cutie pie and the alchemy monarch were watching in fear from afar.


    He had also secretly learned the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    A body cultivator had secretly learned it.


    The other party was not too ruthless. They had come prepared and had stolen almost all of their top cultivation techniques. How detailed was this story?


    BOOM!


    In the distance, a large number of mountains and rivers shattered as the two existences continued to fight.


    The strength of both sides ¡®bodies were actually on par and they began to compete in terms of their mantras.


    However, ermine¡¯s mental energy was far inferior to Carolyn¡¯s, who specialized in eternal life and possessed a mental universe. She began to retreat.


    Kachaa!


    Ermin suddenly made a move, and flowers bloomed, turning into a magical phenomenon.


    ¡°Arcane magic, you¡¯ve learned it as expected ¡­ The arcane arts of the world of the three pillar gods.¡±


    Caroline smiled and walked forward step by step. after all, on the road to the ninth-rank, we don¡¯t have time to study individual magical combat techniques. Moreover, we can only study one or two magical phenomena by ourselves. It¡¯s better to directly learn from the era of the three pillar gods. Their block Arcana uses the computing power of the entire world to dig and deduce. For people like us, it¡¯s simply filling up the biggest gap, the means of combat!


    She smiled.


    however, you¡¯ve only learned it temporarily and are far inferior to me. I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on the world of the three pillar gods at all times, watching their arcane arts being deduced until now.


    I¡¯ve learned the two strongest body cultivation systems in the six worlds. Our bodies are on par with each other. We don¡¯t cultivate our bodies, but we cultivate spells. I¡¯ll use the spells of the isodanians, the spiritual universe, and even the arcane arts of the next civilization to defeat you!


    He raised the White porcelain umbrella high and slowly spun it.


    BOOM!


    ¡°Level eight arcane spell-bright night.¡±


    Threads of light bloomed from the umbrella, and the light suddenly went against the laws of the world. At first, it spun in a certain curvature, turning into a material with high heat.


    It turned into threads and enveloped Ermin, forming a light prison.


    ¡°Bright night?¡±


    Ermin¡¯s expression changed drastically, and she was slightly stunned. it seems that the arcane competition has begun.


    BOOM!


    In their battle, both of them abandoned their original cultivation techniques at the same time and began to use the arcane techniques they had secretly learned from the three pillar gods.


    After all, after stepping into this realm, one would have already begun to use this power to distort the laws.


    However, it was clear that the more cells he transformed into a world, the more complete and powerful the nomological phenomena he displayed would be.


    BOOM!


    The sky was filled with red lightning.


    Ermin¡¯s fighting talent was outstanding. Her every move was natural and elegant. Although she was extremely weak, did not have a huge spiritual universe, and her arcane spells were not as profound as her opponent¡¯s, she was able to resist with all kinds of clever combat skills.


    On the other hand, Carolyn appeared to be mechanical and old-fashioned, dealing with the situation one by one.


    In the spiritual universe, in the Research Institute of the ancient Lava Land.


    A group of isodarian scientists in white coats stared at the screen as if they were sitting in a spaceship and commanding the battle.


    ¡°Calculating the best response mechanism.¡±


    calculating the enemy¡¯s movements.


    in the next battle, there¡¯s a 76.34% chance that the opponent will attack from the side. It¡¯s best to turn to the right and then block with a defensive arcane spell.


    ¡­


    The people of isodar relied on their computing power to engage in mechanized battles for the optimal solution.


    This led to their civilization back then. Although the mech Warriors were strong on average, there was a limit to their combat power. From the beginning to the end, there had never been any top-tier monsters or scientists with excellent combat talent. This was because they were too dependent on combat AI.


    This was also their shortcoming.


    Knowledge was power. They were using their superior knowledge and technology to create a path of absolute suppression.


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi sat in a chair and ruffled Medusa¡¯s hair, who was sleeping next to him. He said softly, ¡±


    ¡°Too ruthless! Carolyn will also learn from me and train in three top-tier body cultivation techniques at the same time: the true body of the Pangu clan, the true body of the Nuwa clan, as well as body cultivation techniques that do not require bloodlines.¡±


    Huala-


    In the cold winter, he wore a thick black down jacket and looked into the distance.


    He looked at the land of the demon Realm, which was the open-air Land of his countryside Orchard. Two middle school girls who only reached his waist were facing each other.


    Due to her body size, she gave him the feeling of two middle school girls fighting in the classroom corridor.


    however, perhaps we were wrong from the beginning ¡­ Previously, I kept on increasing my battle prowess and cultivated multiple systems at the same time. Otherwise, once my battle prowess was low, I would be weaker than the others in the same realm and would be beaten to death.¡±


    however. the more cultivation systems there are, the stronger the body, and the more difficult it is to integrate it into the cells. The path of rank. 9 will be more difficult and the more. ¡®ll be stuck ¡­


    if you only practice one system, the difficulty will be reduced. If you don¡¯t build your skyscraper too big, perhaps there is still a chance for you to make a breakthrough.


    ¡­


    He poured another cup of tea and drank it, leisurely and leisurely.


    He looked like he was sitting on a recliner on a Hawaiian beach, drinking coconut juice, and looking at a beautiful girl in a bikini on the beach.


    He continued to look into the distance.


    He carefully observed the battle between the two who had just stepped onto the path of Grade 9.


    This battle had been a great eye-opener for him and had greatly benefited him.


    Excluding the daolords who had already lost their cultivation and di Qi who was far away, this represented the peak of his entire sandbox¡¯s combat power. It was of great significance to tier 9 cultivators.


    BOOM!


    Ermin¡¯s mental strength gradually weakened and she began to feel powerless.


    In terms of mental strength and arcane spells, she was far inferior to the other party. After all, she had only just come into contact with the arcane spells and law phenomena of the three pillar gods.


    ¡°Is he going to be defeated?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    The main thing was that the other party had learned their two top-tier body cultivation techniques. Otherwise, the outcome would still be uncertain.


    They could also see that the other party was not good at fighting and killing. In this aspect, they could only be said to be methodical and average.


    However, the next second.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Mother Earth Ivy suddenly laughed. it¡¯s as if our world only has these two top systems. We still have other systems.


    Everyone was puzzled.


    they study arcane spells, ¡± Mother Earth continued. it¡¯s a natural phenomenon. Don¡¯t we have our own natural phenomenon? ¡±


    Could it be incense? Incense system?


    The righteous God that all living beings believed in and the evil god that all living beings evil gathered. One positive and one negative, they were indeed some kind of creatures that gathered together.


    ¡°But?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re using their arcane spells, but we don¡¯t have the corresponding spells? We also have our own arcane arts, the law of causality weapons.¡± Her expression calmed down and she grabbed at the air.


    ¡°Our arcane? An arcane weapon?¡± Everyone¡¯s minds exploded.


    BOOM!


    The void shook violently.


    ¡°All things return to the void ¡­ All things return to the void ¡­¡±


    It was like a hymn, like a chant.


    Countless black arms reached into the void like soft tentacles, dragging an arched door of darkness.


    On the other side of the door, there seemed to be a huge, terrifying, and strange world of thought that collapsed violently, turning into a vast and mysterious black snake that was condensed from black fog.

 Chapter 671

    ?


    671 World-guarding weapon


    ¡°A snake?¡±


    No, it¡¯s the sinkhole world.


    The gods ¡®eyes widened.


    The sinkhole world had always existed in the thoughts of all life. It had only entered the dimension of thought by chance. It was illusory and hazy, and no one had ever thought of it being able to materialize.


    ¡°This is a weapon of causality.¡±


    Mother Earth green vine laughed, her eyes bright,


    containing the endless evil thoughts of all living beings, the ultimate is like a Holy whip, a holy sword of the law of karma, and the end of all things. It is the best killing treasure in the six worlds. No one can withstand it. It is very likely that the five decays of heaven and man will assimilate them alive. Who can withstand the heavy evil accumulated in a world for countless years? ¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    [ monster code: 000 ]


    Name: primitive void serpent


    Another name for it was the snake of the ultimate, the snake of karma.


    [ origin: bizarreness is born from the fear and hatred of all beings toward bizarreness and the strong hatred to destroy bizarreness. ]


    It was the root of all evil, and it was located in the ultimate Abyss that was far above the Three Realms. Its essence was indescribable, and it was absolutely unknown, indescribable, and unbelievable.


    [ attribute: its form is a huge spatial cage of infinite height, width, and length. It instinctively wants to devour and suppress all evil thoughts in the world. It is known as the void world. Its consciousness is huge and chaotic. It is impossible for it to give birth to a self. It only listens to its mother of creation, the green vine goddess. ]


    the gathering of the entire grotesque ultimate world itself is the biggest grotesque.


    Wandering know-it-all opened his eyes and looked over. This terrifying aura that blotted out the sky and covered the earth gave him a kind of shock that was difficult to suppress. He muttered in a low voice, ¡± the entire sinkhole world, the garbage dump of all living beings ¡®evil thoughts, the place where the bizarreness was born, is actually a living thing ¡­


    ¡®No, it¡¯s a real weapon of laws and phenomena. It contains all kinds of supernatural phenomena in the world.¡¯


    The entire pitch-black whip glowed with a lustrous light, and there was an irrepressible sense of destruction, violence, and chaos that pounced over. It was boundless and vast.


    The entire blue sky seemed to be dyed black, as if it was the night of a full moon.


    It was not true darkness, but the extreme darkness of the human heart. It was just an extreme illusion that people had after seeing it.


    Everyone looked at the terrifying weapon in shock. It looked like the Xuanyuan sword, and the translucent black whip was painted with mountains, rivers, sun, and moon. There were all kinds of strange monsters living in it, as if it was an ancient Classic of Mountains and Seas.


    next, this is our world¡¯s arcane, our world¡¯s natural law phenomenon!


    She tossed it lightly. if their world has it, how can we not have it? ¡±


    Huala!


    The whip disappeared into the void.


    Ermin¡¯s expression turned cold. She grabbed at the sky and grabbed a black whip from the void. She threw it into the distance with a violent airflow.


    world, ultimate, weapon of causality ¡­


    Caroline¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she retreated.


    There was no explanation in cat jump¡¯s story.


    On the other hand, Mengmei and the others liked to hide things and were extremely sinister. Why would he reveal his true trump card to the idiotic players outside?


    Carolyn¡¯s expression turned completely solemn. so that¡¯s how it is? On one side, they talked about the arcane art that distorted the laws, and on the other, they talked about the law of cause and effect, retribution, and the five curses of heaven and man ¡­ It¡¯s essentially the same.¡±


    The ancient lava world and the six worlds all had world-class weapons of war.


    No wonder he dared to go against the ancient land of lava.


    BOOM!


    ¡°Mirror reflection.¡±


    Carolyn stretched out her hand and condensed a mirror in the air.


    It was the great joy Emperor¡¯s ultimate technique that could reflect all energy attacks.


    Pa!


    However, the moment the whip landed, the mirror shattered silently and lost all its attributes.


    filth, five curses of heaven and man ¡­ Is it?¡±


    Ermin grabbed the Holy whip and said in surprise, ¡± this is the evil intent of the entire world. It¡¯s enough to corrupt any natural phenomenon ¡­ In the words of the three pillar gods, this was the true ultimate arcane weapon that could gather power! It¡¯s able to madly distort the laws of the universe and control the laws of the source of darkness and destruction. Ordinary arcane arts can be shattered with a single slap.¡±


    She dodged forward.


    BOOM!


    The whip smashed down.


    Emperor cherry blossom raised his white porcelain umbrella.


    This umbrella was her core weapon and even a part of her body. It was like her hands and feet. She usually cultivated all three major systems at the same time and was extremely hard.


    Kachaa!


    As the umbrella sank, the White porcelain turned black, as if it had been contaminated by something terrible and began to rot.


    corrupting the body. It¡¯s the nemesis of the physical body cultivation. Carolyn took a step back, her expression suddenly turning cold. it seems like there¡¯s no point in continuing.


    ¡°You want to stop?¡±


    Ermin¡¯s expression was calm as she cracked her whip. do you think that¡¯s possible? ¡±


    ¡°This is the best choice.¡± Smiling, Carolyn continued to act as if nothing had happened. it would naturally be for the best if I could easily defeat you without any effort and then rule this world. However, things have already developed to this extent. If I were to start a war again, I would have to pay the price.


    we don¡¯t have any grudges of life and death. I¡¯m also not like the three pillar gods, who absolutely need to invade you and become your mortal enemy. This is because I still need to develop my world. She said with a serious face, ¡± we didn¡¯t have a direct conflict. We don¡¯t want to get anything from the other party.


    Ermin still smiled and waved her whip. do you still think you can escape unscathed? ¡±


    I only used 50% of my combat power just now, ¡± replied Carolyn with a smile.


    Ermin stared at him.


    The gods felt their blood run cold. Mother Earth had left behind this world¡¯s greatest trump card, the killing weapon of the number one law of causality in the six realms. The other party also had a trump card?


    Right now, he had only used 50% of his power. Was it possible?


    I¡¯m using the cultivation system that you guys have been cultivating. Arcane arts, body cultivation, nine revolutions mysterious art ¡­ However, do you know what it means to be the god of death¡¯s eternal life?¡±


    She suddenly raised her arm high. this is our true civilized cultivation technique.


    this Pangu body of mine is too huge. Without an inner world as a power furnace, it¡¯ll only be a waste of energy if I continue. I¡¯ll leave this clay to you!


    BOOM!


    Carolyn¡¯s mind suddenly exploded.


    A void door to heaven opened, as if a passage to a world and universe had been opened.


    Countless hazy and transparent experts, the souls of gods, slowly walked out.


    Not only the two lava gods that he had just killed, but also the patriarchs of the ancient times such as harlandon, Hydra, and Dragon Ball.


    Numerous powerful gods instantly dug out the flesh and blood of Carolyn¡¯s giant body, transforming them into numerous small, corporeal gods that descended into this world.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a pillar God! The fourth pillar God has opened a passage to his own race and civilization?¡±


    she¡¯s splitting her physical body and material with the virtual gods in the spiritual universe!


    he¡¯s really bringing a terrifying and unknown civilization to this world!


    ¡­


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    One, ten, more than seventy gods kept coming out. There were many medium gods, including a high-level God, harlandon.


    The most terrifying thing was that the gods in their minds had used clay and flesh to create the nine revolutions mysterious art, body cultivation, and full spirit body cultivation. They had cultivated several cultivation techniques at the same time, and their combat power was extremely exaggerated.


    ¡°The rest, condense!¡±


    She returned to her normal body and walked out of the giant¡¯s corpse. She gently blew.


    It was as if he was blowing up a huge balloon.


    BOOM!


    After more than 70 gods turned into real entities, most of her remaining giant body turned into a large mechanical white porcelain armor.


    Countless gods took flight and were actually overseeing it.


    this is the eternal life of the Grim Reaper.


    I can create life by combining all the materials of my God. I can materialize an entire spiritual civilization and bring it to this dimension at any time.


    one person is the pillar God of fate of a civilization. You said before that I¡¯m the opposite of the pillar God.


    Caroline returned to her tiny body and stood on the head of the mechanical armor giant. She held the umbrella and said, ¡±


    this is the strongest combat machine of the izodaians. It is powered by more than 70 true gods. I have world-class weapons as well. Do you really want to start a full-scale war with me? ¡±


    It was a mechanical-armored warrior. From afar, it looked like an exquisite ceramic clay. It was huge and exquisite, as if it was a terrifying killing weapon from an unknown ancient civilization.


    Just by standing there, he distorted the laws.


    this mecha is also the convergence of billions of living beings. Is this a phenomenon of a civilization¡¯s distorted laws? ¡± Ermin¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    At their level, individual combat power was important, but before breaking through to the ninth-rank world, they had to have a strong enough civilization behind them. A pseudo-world-class weapon formed by billions of creatures in a world was the most terrifying.


    Generally speaking, the number of cells fused by an individual was far less than the number of billions of thoughts and incense gathered in a real world. After all, the number of cells would accumulate and undergo a qualitative change.


    This was also the reason why the endless number of living beings gathered to form a law phenomenon.


    This was their Foundation and also their trump card.


    Only super civilizations that were close to level 9 could possess it.


    It was also a by-product of his exploration of this rank-9 path.


    Whether it was the three pillar gods that gathered hundreds of millions of living beings, the ultimate that gathered hundreds of millions of resentful thoughts, or the mechanical armor that gathered countless minds, they were all different forms of this path.


    While each extraordinary civilization appeared to be developing differently, they were actually all at the same fork in the road, congregating on the same final path:


    They were researching on how to use the structure of all living beings to walk the path of a Grade 9 world that truly belonged to living beings.


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s indeed time for us to stop.¡± Ermine said softly.

 Chapter 672

    ?


    672 The trade between the world¡¯s merchants


    For the collision between two extraordinary worlds, there was no eternal enemy, only absolute rationality.


    Of course, they knew what the cherry blossom Emperor¡¯s goal was.


    When she first arrived, she had no intention of ruling this world.


    Because she knew that she was no match for them, she had no intention of infecting them and creating a natural disaster. She only wanted to see the people in the story and read about the information of this extraordinary civilization.


    However, after she realized that the daolord and Medusa had left, it was very likely that this world had become weaker than her. Thus, she had changed her plans and chosen to take action.


    Was it realistic?


    It was too realistic.


    And the reason why he stopped was because he couldn¡¯t gnaw on any more tough bones.


    It was absolute rationality. In their position, they stood on the side of an extraordinary civilization and billions of lives, and not on the side of a single person or personal emotion.


    ¡°What a pity. I thought we could be friends.¡± Carolyn had a regretful expression on her face.


    ¡°We can still be friends now.¡±


    Ermin suddenly laughed and threw the long whip into the void. after all, the so-called friends are only friends when they are of similar status. Otherwise, they can only be king and servant.


    Stunned, Carolyn looked at her and started to smile. With a myriad of emotions, she said, ¡± it seems that our battle exchange has benefited both of us greatly. We are all seekers who have been exploring the path of the 9th rank. It¡¯s rare for us to have such a close friend. Why don¡¯t we discuss the flaws in our battle just now, as well as the various gains and losses? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Ermin smiled and replied calmly, ¡± I¡¯m also very interested in your civilization.


    The two of them felt like old friends at first sight, as if they had reunited with each other after a long time. They asked about each other¡¯s well-being and then recalled their terrifying true bodies, planning to enter the netherworld to have a chat.


    After all, they were guests.


    ¡°Two old men, you change your face faster than turning the pages of a book.¡±


    Meng Mei stood in the distance, speechless. She placed the ultimate back into unknown void, her eyelids twitching.


    but of course, there are only absolute benefits, no Absolute Friends ¡­ It¡¯s a win-win situation for both sides. No one wants to have one more enemy, so having one more friend is the best.¡±


    She felt that the world of these big shots was really scary, but it was understandable.


    She quietly posted outside, indicating that the crisis had been resolved.


    [ today, the universe visitor, the cherry blossom Emperor, has come to the six realms for a friendly visit. ]


    [ both parties used their strategic nuclear weapons and conducted friendly military exercises. After that, both parties sat down for friendly discussions. In the press conference, they expressed that the other party¡¯s territory was sacred and inviolable. They strongly condemned the invaders ¡­ ]


    [ this is a live report from our reporter, Mengmei. ]


    The internet was in a daze.


    ¡°???¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, this reporter has a taste!¡±


    wait, what secret weapon? cute girl, send me a picture!


    ¡°Send your damn pictures, do you dare to send them! Wait for the ultimate weapon, it¡¯s going to be updated with the latest chapter (laughing my ass off)¡±


    I knew it. Mengmei is such a good landlady. How could she not have a bunch of backup plans to protect herself?(dog head) ¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, a tragedy caused by a cat jump!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with that! The blame should be thrown on the web novelist who was in charge of updating the chapters. He had been updating his chapters too quickly every day! They were almost in the latest era. It was fine to update, but if the updates were slower, there would be no such problem! The world would not be in danger of being destroyed! (Deep in thought.jpg) ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s all because the novel updates too fast, and the world is heading towards destruction! (Serious face)¡±


    the updates are slow. Start from me!


    ¡­


    While the internet was abuzz with discussion, the underworld had already begun to communicate.


    After ermine and Caroline seriously discussed the gains from that battle, they also saw the alchemy Emperor as they wished.


    The alchemy monarch also conversed naturally, discussing some gains and losses and benefiting greatly. After all, alchemy was closely related to the genetic modification medical technology and magical beast modification of the isodarian people.


    ¡°This is quality? The legendary alchemy door?¡±


    During the tour of the alchemy laboratory, Carolyn revealed a look of surprise. it¡¯s similar to the creation of life of our entire race. No, wait! It¡¯s more direct to the origin. Our entire clan is also a living being ¡­ The birth of the entire clan was also because of this tiny substance, and now, it has been refined!¡±


    it¡¯s too terrifying. It¡¯s too beautiful.


    She looked at the water, fire, and earth elements in amazement.


    alchemy, the creation of life, the study of the beauty of life.


    The netherworld was filled with all kinds of terrifying elements, and it seemed to have become a magical, magnificent, and mysterious Kingdom. Even the road signs of the netherworld had come to life.


    The road sign had the terrifying possibility of becoming an expert!


    The netherworld was simply too terrifying. It was practically glowing with terrifying vitality and had truly transformed into a Supreme land of death and life.


    ¡°A living world ¡­ Its potential is unimaginable.¡± She was dumbfounded.


    The small universe world she controlled was too big, and it was basically impossible for her to take such an exquisite and small route. She even felt a little envious of the netherworld and the six realms.


    Small but smart, this was very scary.


    This was also the reason why the three pillar gods couldn¡¯t compare to Carolyn. That was because she was an entire civilization by herself. It was a reverse spiritual universe, so she wasn¡¯t as bloated and massive as she was. She wasn¡¯t a burden.


    And small meant that it was easier to increase the concentration of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.


    The heaven Earth spiritual Qi and the energy in the air of the six realms were dozens of times higher than that of the other worlds!


    What did this mean?


    It meant that living in a rich environment, the animal¡¯s bloodline, aptitude, and cultivation would be greatly improved, and it would be easier for experts to be born.


    In fact, the plant spirits in the mortal world no longer needed the high concentration of small spaces to become demons. They could already become demons naturally on this land.


    In a world, the natural birth of demons meant that the spirit Qi in the land was completely rich. The accumulation of Foundation was sufficient, and it had completely advanced towards a high-level extraordinary civilization.


    This was a truly mature ancient extraordinary civilization.


    ¡°Can you exchange it for some quality?¡± Said Carolyn.


    ¡°What do you want to exchange for it?¡± Ermin laughed too.


    Without hesitation, Carolyn opened her mouth and spat out a clay golem. I¡¯ll leave the second generation to you. You can breed the third, fourth ¡­ Although the bloodline will continue to weaken, the potential within can be imagined.¡±


    Ermin¡¯s eyes were bright. good stuff. I¡¯ll trade.


    ¡°By the way, you¡¯ve just extracted the blood of the primordial humans and cultivated the authentic nine revolutions mysterious art,¡± Ermin continued.


    ¡°We do need to make some sort of exchange.¡±


    Caroline nodded. She stretched out her hand and took out a magic core. this contains the arcane information of the entire era of the three pillar gods. You were not familiar with the arcane just now. This is the flaw.


    This is your price?


    Meng Mei¡¯s face darkened.


    The two old monsters, after failing to fight, laughed and did evil things openly. They became world merchants and exchanged all kinds of unique resources for mutual benefits.


    Also, what the hell was with Carolyn selling out the three pillar gods?


    So many arcane spells?


    This was the essence of an entire era¡¯s civilization. The results of the three pillar gods ¡®painstaking research were truly too tragic!


    Although they were also learning in secret and letting the God of dreams explore continuously, it would take at least hundreds of years to completely master it, and it was too convenient in front of them.


    ¡°These people are really too sinister.¡± The cute girl looked at the sky lifelessly. this concubine is really beyond my reach! I have to continue to study hard!¡±

 Chapter 673

    ?


    673 The genesis of the sandbox in the universe


    Meng Mei¡¯s thoughts ran wild as she secretly observed.


    On the other hand, Carolyn, Ermin, the alchemy Emperor, and the others began to communicate seriously.


    It was a joy to have fellow Daoists coming from afar.


    To them, they were pure seekers of knowledge, like sponges, constantly absorbing everything and studying everything.


    The so-called Wars and conspiracies were nothing more than means to obtain wealth and power. They were not like ordinary people who obtained wealth and power through such means. They were only there to obtain knowledge and plunder it.


    For this ancient and great life, knowledge was the power of all.


    Wealth? Power?


    In the long years, only knowledge could move them.


    Thus, he had benefited greatly from the exchange of knowledge.


    he turned himself into the legendary alchemy door? ¡± With a serious expression, Caroline said, ¡± you are a rare seeker of mine. You remind me of Mr. Levis back in the day, who was also as pure as you.


    The alchemy Emperor turned into a small bug in a bottle and said to Caroline, ¡± who doesn¡¯t live in a bottle in this world? When you¡¯re young, your mother¡¯s womb is a bottle, and the world after birth is a bottle. The infant¡¯s cradle is a bottle, and when you become strong, your realm is a bottle, and after climbing to the top, you¡¯ll rule the world as a God, and the world will also be a bottle.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s similar to my theory.¡± Said Carolyn with a smile.


    It was rare for fellow Daoists and confidants to sit down and discuss Dao together.


    The road was long and lonely, and there was a sense of empathy.


    However, in the next second, there was still a possibility that the two worlds would fight over benefits due to their different standpoints.


    ¡°Does the little man in the bottle have any plans for the future?¡± Carolyn asked with a smile.


    I can only stay in a bottle made of special materials and can¡¯t go out. It¡¯s also a kind of trouble to encounter all the substances in the world melting. I have some ideas at the moment. Said alchemy monarch.


    ¡°I also have a special idea.¡± Said Carolyn.


    ¡°What idea?¡± Alchemy Emperor asked.


    Carolyn immediately pulled out an Octagon-shaped traditional magic nucleus. Sir, do you know what this is? What is its structure?¡±


    this is a magic nucleus. It¡¯s different from our flesh and blood brains. The isodarian and even the lava earth creatures all have an octagonal crystal brain. The alchemy Emperor said, ¡± as for its structure, it can be compared to a mechanical hard disk. The octagonal magic core is hollow, and there are a lot of delicate brain circuits inside, which is equivalent to a circuit board.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying ¡­¡± Ermin¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Carolyn said, ¡± an Octagon-shaped hollow black crystal with patterns all over its interior. Isn¡¯t that equivalent to a hollow bottle? ¡±


    Everyone¡¯s minds were filled with shock.


    Was this a magic core that was used to make a bottle?


    Living in the same brain?


    It was equivalent to living in a supercomputer, controlling and observing the outside world?


    It was a terrifying thought.


    ¡°It could even be said to be a kind of ¡­ Eternal life?¡± The alchemy monarch could not help but say, ¡± it can also create a spiritual world as the only substance? To build a universe.¡±


    Carolyn no longer spoke.


    She had only provided him with a train of thought, but it was impossible for her to completely give him the eternal death technique.


    speaking of magic cores, I also have the God¡¯s magic core of a super large magic beast, finba.


    She stretched out her hand, and a beautiful diamond-shaped magic core the size of a basketball appeared in her hand. however, the material is different. If I directly open the lid of the magic core and make it into a bottle, I¡¯m afraid that you will also fuse with it after solving the problem of the internal texture ¡­ You can only use your own special materials to create an artificial magic core, an artificial brain.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± The alchemy monarch nodded. I can only use new materials to artificially create a brain and a new magic core. I won¡¯t fuse with it, just like a magic core glass bottle full of patterns.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it here as a reference.¡± She had left the large magic core there.


    This was a huge favor.


    A God¡¯s magic core, or even some new ideas and thoughts put forward, were invaluable.


    It could be considered as compensation for invading this world. After all, she couldn¡¯t win, so she had to shake hands and make peace. If she succeeded in the alchemy Emperor¡¯s technique, the other party would also have to give her feedback and details of the technique. It was equivalent to an investment.


    She had a very high opinion of li Shengjiang.


    He believed that the spark of wisdom of pioneering innovation was not inferior to Levis¡¯.


    However, the alchemy monarch only had innovative thinking, but he did not have the terrifying computing power of the magic core clan. That was why he could not quickly put it into practice. He spent a lot of time in the Research Institute, and like Levis ¡®terrifying height in his life, he advanced a few generations of civilization.


    if I invest in a person like him, I¡¯ll benefit from his future research. Replied Carolyn with a smile.


    She had high hopes for Daoist Changsheng, but his talent had fallen after all. Now, she had high hopes for alchemy Emperor.


    The gods began to discuss.


    open the world of alchemy? ¡±


    spiritual universe. It¡¯s probably a type of soul world.


    it can only be the ghosts of the species in the current world. After entering it, although the ghosts can also communicate and produce the next generation, similar to the ghost children and ghost babies, new species can not be born ¡­


    yes, although it¡¯s a spiritual world fabricated by the brain, it can¡¯t fabricate real life and create life. It can¡¯t reach the realm of the God of creation.


    Mengmei gradually became serious. however, I can give you some advice on the reconstruction of the new man-made magic core. One of the patterns is an alchemy array.


    She had never even killed a chicken before, so she was a relatively pure person. She collected rent in peace and had been cultivating in seclusion all these years to climb up her realm.


    In fact, she was the strongest array totem expert and was very talented in this area. Otherwise, how could she have constructed the Earth Dragon vein?


    Alchemy monarch, cutie pie, and the racer of Mount Haruna all had their own domains. Otherwise, they would not have been able to make it this far.


    Her talent in formations was extremely strong, and she personally felt that this might be the reason why she was born into a family of property developers.


    At that moment, Dao Changsheng, Liu Wenjian, and the others, even the blood Emperor, started to listen carefully.


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi sat on a chair and took a bite of an Apple. if you can¡¯t win, you¡¯ll just sit down and chat? They are indeed a group of temperamental people.¡±


    His expression turned strange.


    However, this was normal. If he couldn¡¯t win, why would he continue? They were not stupid.


    If he couldn¡¯t plunder knowledge, he would exchange knowledge of equal value.


    good fellow. However, these gods are indeed powerful. When their thoughts collide ¡­ This concept immediately gave me a new world concept-the soul world, the true multiverse.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the gods in the distance. They kept discussing and constructing the idea of a new path.


    ¡°Sub-brain, record their words and actions.¡± Xu Zhi said lightly.

 Chapter 674

    ?


    674 Crystal wall system bookshelf


    It had to be said that this had given Xu Zhi a great idea of a new world.


    He was originally thinking about what kind of new world sandbox he would create.


    To be honest, he had developed to the point where he basically had all the regular forms of worlds. The six realms, the lava Land, and the small universe world had covered most of the sandpit forms of the worlds.


    As for the Fourth World, di Qi?


    Hehe ¡­


    It flew further and further away in the vast universe. As the Zergs ¡®Vanguard spaceship, Xu Zhi was used to ignoring it.


    although I can¡¯t stop the deduction of the ninth-rank, it¡¯s time to build my fourth sandbox world on the other side. Xu Zhi looked at Medusa and ruffled her hair. Where was she going to put her future?


    It was probably a new world.


    Therefore, he still had to build a new world.


    And right now, the soul world was a good choice.


    What¡¯s not bad about it?


    First of all, the situation was very different.


    Secondly, there was a structure similar to the death¡¯s eternal life, the spiritual universe world. This would be very helpful for Xu Zhi¡¯s future. After he broke through to become a God, he could create his own death¡¯s eternal life. The spiritual universe world in his mind would be very helpful. It could be considered an early attempt in the outside world.


    In fact, it was even possible that he could transfer this magic core universe directly into his own spiritual universe in the future.


    What was this equivalent to?


    He had created his own spiritual universe world in advance.


    ¡°Mind sandbox? The soul world in the non-material plane?¡±


    ¡°But what is real and what is fake?¡±


    ¡°For example, how do we know that this earth isn¡¯t fictional and that we might all be a Virtual Earth in an online game? We¡¯re All Souls, or maybe a program?¡±


    Sometimes, truth and falsehood were relative.


    As for the soul universe, they were living beings with a physical body. They had matter and they could touch each other.


    If he set the physical constants and collision reactions of this world to the particle level, it would be difficult to tell if they were real or fake.


    Unless they were outside, which was equivalent to entering a higher dimension.


    Just like the famous brain in a vat, how do you know that the outside world you¡¯re in contact with is not fictional?


    now, I can seriously learn from them. Their man-made magic nucleus brain, if the experiment results are successful, I can also make a man-made magic nucleus brain bottle, and use it to create my new world sandbox.


    Xu Zhi looked through the entire netherworld and the group of gods inside.


    They were constantly discussing the feasibility, but they still didn¡¯t know what kind of miracle they were creating and what kind of terrifying glorious universe would be brewing.


    He said indifferently, ¡±


    at best, they can only use this to create a spiritual world. They can only absorb the souls of living creatures in the outside world and reproduce. At most, it will be a place similar to the netherworld, just like Carolyn¡¯s god of death¡¯s immortality. They can¡¯t create a century and create species out of thin air, but I can!


    ¡°A universe in a bottle?¡±


    Xu Zhi stared at them quietly and licked his lips. Suddenly, he turned his head and looked at the shelves in the room. There were all kinds of books neatly stacked on the shelves.


    it feels like it¡¯s going to be very fast. The books on this shelf will be replaced by neat glass bottles. The bottles contain universes, countless magic cores, brains, and bottles. They¡¯ll be made into a crystal wall system universe, no, a crystal wall system bookshelf? ¡±


    The bookshelves in the study room were filled with glass bottles, and the bottles contained the universe.


    The scene was a little horrifying.


    It was a magnificent sight.


    Great, magnificent, like a real God of creation?


    Every sandbox was evolving, and the knowledge was becoming richer and richer. The more he played, the higher the dimension became. Xu Zhi realized that he was really like the creator of the myths and legends.


    I¡¯ve really played my own Orchard to the limit. Xu Zhi¡¯s expression became strange, and he could not help but mumble, ¡± but thinking about it, it does look a little like the terrifying plan of a mad scientist.


    ¡­


    In the netherworld, everyone was still discussing.


    They didn¡¯t know that they were under strict surveillance.


    Carolyn wasn¡¯t in the mood to accompany them, so she merely raised a point of view for them to sort out.


    Following that, the gods were still studying it.


    Ermin and the alchemy Emperor returned to their alchemy laboratory and began their research on magic nuclei.


    I¡¯m going to leave now and continue to study the civilization of this world. I¡¯m also going to meet some people. For example, I¡¯m going to take a look at the daolord¡¯s body, go to the wushen Palace to take a look at the group of muscular women, and also see the legendary Hermes. After that rank nine God died, a part of his consciousness was born from his remains.


    ¡°The consciousness of a fallen type 9 powerhouse?¡±


    Her expression turned grave and extremely shocked. the remains of a fallen rank-9 were made into reincarnation by the ancient God, and the intelligence of the fallen is here? ¡±


    ¡°Back then, the level nine friend of the ancient God was called Hermes in this world? Its remnant soul?¡±


    This was a terrifying secret.


    And the natives of this world still didn¡¯t know the terrifying truth of the mystery.


    The fallen rank-9, the remnant soul of Hermes, the ancient friend of the ancient God, was worth her visit.


    What kind of terrifying and powerful ancient existence was that?


    She hoped to get a glimpse of this ancient and eternal existence¡¯s peerless charm.


    and I¡¯ll take over his position and become the friend and Guardian of the ancient gods. I¡¯ll break through level nine and face danger. Is this really possible? ¡± She immediately left the land.


    The six realms were too big, and she still had to take a serious trip.


    She was the next successor of the ancient God, and the burden on her was too heavy. She was afraid of letting him down.


    ¡°You¡¯re a guest, can you take a photo with me?¡±


    At this time, the cute girl walked over, but she was holding a black camera to fool people.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you in secret?¡±


    With a speechless expression, Carolyn coldly replied, ¡± green vine Mother Earth, you are an important Foundation of this world. If I abduct you and use your life as a threat, I might not dare to use that terrifying weapon again.


    Meng Mei shook her head and said tentatively with a serious face, ¡± ¡°And yet, I refuse?¡±


    Carolyn was speechless.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a photo.¡±


    The cute girl was naturally sociable and had a lot of obscenities. She pulled the dumbfounded Carolyn into a pose.


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    She was wearing Mother Earth¡¯s golden hundred Phoenix robe and a glazed crown on her head. She softly pulled Caroline¡¯s arm and made a V-shaped gesture.


    Then, she adjusted her posture and picked up a folding fan. With a fairy-like elegance, she said, ¡± Lord cherry blossom Emperor, hold up the umbrella. It¡¯ll be more tasteful this way. As the number one tyrant in history, remember to show your murderous temperament and take pictures with the gentle me. One soft and one hard, it¡¯s beautiful.


    ¡°Eggplant!¡±


    Carolyn: ¡°!!!


    Carolyn¡¯s face turned black. She had never imagined that the scene of her being pulled over by numerous passersby to take photos back when she was still a scientist in the land of lava would repeat itself.

 Chapter 675

    ?


    675 The wisdom of walking in the mountains


    After taking a few photos, the cute girl was very happy.


    In the future, not only could he show off, but he could also sell it to the netizens as a limited edition photo. It seemed like he was going to make a lot of sand coins again!


    After all, in order to let the players of the spore evolution sandbox cause a wave of Medusa, she had become a money-giving child and emptied her own family fortune.


    ¡°You¡¯re done?¡±


    Caroline glanced at her and slowly left.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, where are you going? I can take you sightseeing and do my part as the host.¡± Meng Mei followed behind him with a serious face. there¡¯s almost nothing I don¡¯t know about in the entire world.


    ¡°For example, where am I going?¡± Carolyn asked.


    there are only two places you have to go. Go to wushen Palace and look at the demon world, body cultivators, their elixir recipes, and the system chips there. The cute girl said softly,


    the second place is to see the remains of the rank-9. Great sovereign Messiah and Hermes ¡­ But Emperor Messiah has already run to the ancient Lava Land and can¡¯t be found. Are you going to find Hermes?¡±


    Caroline looked at the cute girl in surprise.


    ¡°Then, shall I take you to Hermes?¡± Meng Mei laughed and shook her shoulders. most people can¡¯t find him. Only the local mother who monitors the incense offerings of the entire world can know his true identity. He is the omnipresent wisdom that can take form in all walks of life. After all, wisdom is invisible!


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Caroline nodded. She knew that the gods probably needed the help of the green vine Mother Earth to find Hermes. just take it as a reward for the photo you just took.


    that¡¯s the down payment. How about we take a few more photos later to pay the rest? ¡± Meng Mei¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    I¡¯m just saying.


    Carolyn had never seen such a shameless person who would climb up the ladder.


    Whoosh.


    As the two of them talked, they arrived at a piece of land in the demon Realm.


    Carolyn had also noticed that it was different from the image described in the story.


    The mother Earth in the story was a flawless Saint of heaven and earth. She was kind, gentle, and compassionate ¡­ It was true that he pitied all living beings, but in fact, he looked very clever and talkative.


    All in all, according to his personality analysis data, he was a good person who did not follow the rules, was not pedantic, and was very clever and cunning.


    I should have thought of this earlier. The story and history were written by others. This kind of clever character is the real mother Earth Ivy in history. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be standing in this position.


    Carolyn smiled. it¡¯s not just about talent. Character is also very important. It¡¯s precisely because of kindness, fairness, intelligence, and not pedantic that you can become green vine, the mother Earth, and have strong credibility ¡­ To be able to become a God, which one of them wasn¡¯t a smart person? No matter how hypocritical you are, people will see through you. No one would have trusted you from the start and you wouldn¡¯t have reached such a high level.¡±


    The location of the mother Earth green vine was too special, and it needed strong credibility.


    Since the creation of the world, the creation tree had protected all living beings. It was an ancient existence that had never killed a single living being. That was why it was able to bring about the revolution of an era and the prosperous age of the six realms.


    yes, ¡± said Carolyn in an extremely serious manner, ¡± ordinary people say that times create heroes. But I feel that you¡¯re a hero creating times.


    The best era meets the best people. At that time, only you, and only you, had the credibility and the ability to reform the land. You happened to stand at the node of fate and made bold and decisive decisions in that most suitable era. Otherwise, it would still be an era of eating raw meat and drinking blood.¡±


    Land reform?


    Meng Mei felt a little speechless.


    when I read the story, I like to evaluate every character in the era. This is my evaluation of you back then ¡­ You¡¯re living in the tide of the times, so you don¡¯t see your own achievements. You think it¡¯s natural.¡±


    Carolyn walked slowly. Suddenly, she raised her head and exclaimed in admiration, ¡± just like the ancient land of lava in front of us. It¡¯s still a barbaric mythological civilization that slaughters mortals to become gods. So, why can mortals still endure it? The conflict between the gods and mortals did not occur?


    It¡¯s just that our land is too huge.


    The birth of a God doesn¡¯t need to destroy the living beings of a world, it only needs to destroy the mortals of a country or kill a few hundred celestial emperors. Therefore, the conflict between the living and the gods isn¡¯t that huge.¡±


    Suddenly, a voice came from the distance,


    with the size of the land, conflicts will indeed decrease. This is the work of human psychology.


    It was a middle-aged farmer who was talking in a house.


    His skin was rough, and he wore a thick gray leather coat. He was simple and unadorned, giving people a sense of honesty. He was farming in front of the farmland in the courtyard. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and revealed a simple smile unique to farmers.


    The two of them stopped.


    ¡°A farmer?¡± Carolyn was startled.


    ¡°Yeah, he was a P.E. Teacher a while ago.¡± Mengmei stared at him. as the saying goes, love your profession when you¡¯re in your profession. Since your identity and profession are different, I guess the way you speak is different too. Last time, this physical education teacher was still on the podium and gave history lessons to the gods.


    Caroline smiled. Mr. Farmer, what are you doing? ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s plowing the land,¡± The farmer said.


    why? ¡± Carolyn asked. why did the conflicts decrease when the land is so huge? ¡±


    ¡°A little girl from the city, this is a very simple logic.¡±


    The farmer waved his hoe and turned to look at the two girls on the side of the road.


    the impact is quite big. If someone told you that the entire world would be destroyed in order to become a God, then people would have no choice but to resist. If someone said that out of the three hundred countries in our world, only one country would be destroyed, then everyone would think,¡¯Oh, then it¡¯s fine. It definitely won¡¯t be my turn, so they won¡¯t roar in anger.¡¯ Although we¡¯ve flipped through the entire history, the word ¡®cannibalism¡¯ is still written in between the lines.


    Caroline looked at the farmer.


    The tone of the country farmer was very rough, but his words were rough and reasonable.


    Indeed, the primordial era happened to be at a critical point in time, because the destruction of One World would bring catastrophe. If it continued to develop, the entire six worlds would become bigger, and just like the ancient land of lava, they would no longer be United after killing a portion of people, and there would be no way to motivate everyone to start a revolution again!


    It was still the same sentence, the right time, the right place, and the right people.


    The six realms were difficult to replicate.


    The farmer continued with a smile, ¡± at the same time, in the knowledge of the land of lava, life and death are predestined. Wealth and nobility are determined by the heavens. Everything is predestined. People are born with predestined fates. The people of that country will look at the sky of destruction and Mutter: ¡®This is fate¡¯, so they won¡¯t resist.¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s eyes darkened.


    It was indeed so.


    It was a profound and unique explanation.


    An era where they believed in fate would allow them to accept their tragic fate more naturally.


    there was no such thing in the era of the isodarian ¡­ Perhaps, that world should add the fourth pillar God, Mother Earth, to change the era of eating raw meat and drinking blood.¡± Caroline laughed. I control my fate, not the heavens!


    At the side, the cute girl¡¯s face darkened.


    You guys can chat ¡­


    Why are you pulling me?


    This person is so dirty, don¡¯t try to fool me.


    I¡¯m not you, I¡¯ll be beaten to death by the three pillar gods.


    The cute girl quickly said, ¡± I can¡¯t change that land. It just so happens that there¡¯s only one World that has changed. If I make a move now, it will involve the interests of too many people. The three pillar gods will also hit me.


    Replied Carolyn with a smile.


    At this time, the farmer also laughed and put away his hoe. then, God from the other world, what is the reason for looking for me? ¡±

 Chapter 676

    ?


    676 Recalling the ancient history again


    The cute girl¡¯s eyes were also burning.


    He had been waiting for this moment.


    In her opinion, when Hermes and Carolyn met, they would definitely talk about some terrifying historical truth.


    With a serious expression, she muttered softly, ¡± I¡¯m here to see Hermes! If I¡¯m not wrong, Carolyn, this is the most fundamental reason you came to this world.¡±


    In cutie Pie¡¯s eyes, the ancient God and the fallen Hermes, the two rank-9s, must have a great relationship. It was very likely that the ancient gods had killed Hermes?


    Carolyn was definitely here to see the fallen 9th step.


    And Hermes, who had previously revealed that he might also be a player?


    An immortal from the ancient Earth?


    It was a terrifying ancient level 9 existence!


    That was why she had come to get close to Carolyn and ask for the truth.


    It was the perfect time.


    ¡°What do I want to ask?¡± why should I become the next you? ¡± Caroline hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡± I have to shoulder that terrifying mission.


    ???


    The cute girl was confused.


    What did he mean? what was going on?


    What do you mean by ¡®become the next you¡¯? to be killed like you? Or did he break through to the ninth step like you?


    Also, what did that terrifying mission mean?


    She felt that this would be a terrifying and mysterious ancient history that was more complicated than they had imagined. Could it be that it was not as simple as the ancient gods killing Hermes?


    But why did he have the remains of Hermes?


    Meng Mei¡¯s mind went blank for a moment.


    A super ancient God!


    This mysterious figure flashed through her mind, as well as the domineering sentence he had said back then: Then I¡¯ll shut down fate and let you decide your own future!


    ¡°Brothers, sisters, something bad has happened!¡±


    Meng Mei quickly posted secretly, ¡± according to my forceful tailing of Carolyn, the ancient history of this universe is much more complicated than we thought.


    ¡°As for what happened after that, please look forward to it! Anyway, let¡¯s type 666 on the public screen first!¡±


    At this very moment.


    ¡°To become me?¡± The farmer slowly raised his hoe and continued to plow the land. do you want to become a farmer like me? do you see this farmland? ¡±


    Carolyn looked towards the fields.


    Winter was coming, and many rice fields in the farmland had withered, with only half of them still alive. Farmers were hoeing the withered and necrotic rice fields, as if they wanted to re-plant them.


    it¡¯s not easy to be a farmer. You have to be patient enough, endure loneliness, farm in the field, and ignore the passersby on the edge of the field. The farmer said.


    Carolyn nodded her head. I understand the logic. The 9th rank is a long journey. I can also endure the loneliness and the experiences of others, but ¡­ I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to make it. ¡±


    ¡°You want some help so you can go faster?¡± The farmer suddenly put down his hoe.


    Carolyn nodded her head.


    This was a very realistic matter.


    This single-log bridge was too long, and she hoped to walk faster.


    ¡°What¡¯s a level 9?¡± The farmer said.


    The cute girl¡¯s face darkened.


    Why did he ask the same question as he did to the gods?


    Was he going to give the exact same answer and use the conversation between Messiah and King Wesley?


    At this moment, Carolyn was slightly startled, but she still replied, ¡± level 9, a world formed from 10 billion cells.


    ¡°That¡¯s just a concept. What¡¯s next?¡± The farmer said.


    the specific process is the fusion of the soul and the body. All the soul will completely merge into the hundred trillion cells!


    She paused and pondered for a while. that person¡¯s entire soul will was cast into the body. Every one of the trillions of cells was branded with his own Soul brand! To be able to control one¡¯s body, and be as detailed as a world, that is a type 9 world.¡±


    that¡¯s enough. The answer has already been given. The farmer put down his hoe, went to the side of the field to clean up, and prepared to go home.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Carolyn opened her eyes, a look of confusion on her face.


    Just a few simple sentences?


    There was no answer.


    he¡¯s too young. He came from a different world to consult the Zen master, but he doesn¡¯t understand Hermes¡¯s habits.


    The cute girl, on the other hand, looked normal, as if she had expected it. She held her chin and thought of riddles.


    Hermes is very unfathomable. He seemed to have guessed that someone would ask him in the distant future, and he would usually give the answer in the most ancient era. The cute girl explained with a serious look.


    With a puzzled expression, Carolyn asked, ¡± how is this possible? ¡±


    ¡°Oh right! The reason you don¡¯t know is because you haven¡¯t seen this part of history. After all, it happened recently.¡± The cute girl laughed and told Carolyn about that period of history.


    ¡°This!?¡±


    After hearing this, Carolyn felt her entire body tremble.


    it¡¯s just like before, ¡± the cute girl said. the gods went to see that teacher and asked for the answer. In fact, they had already told us thousands of years ago through the descent of Emperor Messiah.


    just like before, Hermes once told Ermin the coordinates of the other world. Ermin only remembered that part of history after thinking about it.


    every question has been written in history for thousands of years. Is it really that amazing? ¡± Even Carolyn felt that this was simply inconceivable.


    And in front of him, which part of history was it?


    He had already told her about the ninth-rank mysteries?


    She continued to ponder.


    Tap tap tap tap.


    The farmer began to pack his luggage and returned along the village Road.


    The two of them pondered silently behind him. They did not do anything unusual and followed the farmer back to the village.


    The farmer entered the village, took off his thick coat, and wore a thin vest in the cold weather. He went to a blacksmith shop next door. Jack¡¯s farm tools blacksmith shop.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to help?¡± The boss of the blacksmith shop was a big man with thick chest hair. He was swinging a sledgehammer with his upper body bare, constantly hitting red iron blocks.


    Clang!


    Clang clang!


    The entire blacksmith shop was hot.


    The farmers who had just entered the door also started to raise the furnace, raised the hammer, and began to hammer the iron.


    It seemed that after plowing the fields, he would usually return to the village¡¯s blacksmith shop to work part-time in exchange for some money for wine. This was the farmer¡¯s daily life.


    ¡°Sword forging ¡­¡±


    Carolyn suddenly thought of something. She seemed to have seen this scene in an ancient mythological story, and she kept thinking about it. blacksmith? The ancient pugilistic world? That¡¯s right! Swordsmithing clan, Liu family ¡­ One of the young girls became the number one assassin in Jianghu, Liu rentu.¡±


    He was the sect leader of Mount Shu, Liu Wenjian.


    Carolyn suddenly stood in a daze outside the smithy, as she muttered a description of a story. She felt a great shock in her heart.


    ¡°After his clan was destroyed, Liu Wenjian became a mad demon.¡±


    she hated herself for being useless, not for a man. She hated herself for studying hard, but she couldn¡¯t wield the iron hammer.


    She hated herself even more for being powerless, her meridians blocked, unable to cultivate, and unable to take revenge. She wailed hysterically and actually put her arm into the furnace,


    She was crazy. She used her hatred, despair, and sorrow to wave a small hammer with blood and tears. In the raging fire, she endured the pain and forged her arm. ¡±


    she put all her blood, tears, hatred, and soul will into all kinds of divine gold and treasures to forge her arm. Then, she cut it off and turned it into a sword.


    ¡°She called the sword the sword of illness, indicating that she was sick.¡±


    This description was extremely plain, but it was filled with blood.


    This caused Carolyn¡¯s heart to tremble even more. she ruthlessly forged her entire life¡¯s worth of hatred, blood, tears, and soul Intent into her arm. This is the combination of soul and flesh ¡­


    ¡°Mount Shu!¡±


    She suddenly turned her head, as if she was looking at the truth of the ninth rank that had been written thousands of years ago.

 Chapter 677

    ?


    677 Grade-9, a truly terrifying foreshadowing


    ¡°Ha! Er! Ink! Si!¡±


    The cute girl broke out in cold sweat in an instant.


    Her pupils contracted violently as she stared at the farmer who was forging in the blacksmith shop.


    At this moment, she also thought of something!


    She calculated the timeline and seemed to have completely understood in an instant.


    The oldest Emperor, Messiah, had once descended into the magic medicine era and spoke to King Wesley.


    And then?


    It was the mysterious Bai Xiaosheng who appeared. As a teacher, he taught Hu Renong and Liu Wenjian, and each of them established the two major mortal systems of the great Zhou.


    Who was Bai Xiaosheng?


    That would be Hermes later, and the farmer in front of him!


    Meng Mei felt her heart palpitate. Hu Renong had helped her perfect the incense system. Otherwise, she would not have been able to deduce it so quickly.


    Hu rennong, the Joss flame system is obviously a pseudo-rank 9 world¡¯s nomological phenomenon. The thoughts of billions of living beings gathered and this was the way to tell the living beings of this world that this is the path to rank 9!


    She broke out in a cold sweat and had goosebumps all over.


    This story happened to be in line with Carolyn¡¯s first answer to the ¡®concept of the ninth step¡¯:


    rank-9 is a world formed by the convergence of 10 billion cells.


    She continued to organize her thoughts.


    Liu Wenjian, from the sword immortal cultivation system. He inserted his hand into the forging furnace and hammered his soul, will, blood, tears, and experiences into his arm, forging it into a sword. How similar are these? ¡±


    This story happened to match the second answer Carolyn had given to the process of reaching the 9th step:


    The specific process of evolution was the fusion of the soul and the body. All the soul would be completely integrated into the hundred trillion cells! That person¡¯s entire soul will was cast into his body, and he was branded with his Soul brand! [ when one can completely control one¡¯s body and treat it as a fine world, one would be in a level 9 world. ]


    There were two answers!


    one after the other, the concept of level nine and the specific process of level nine are in the system that Hermes, who is also known as wandering know-it-all, taught the two of them.


    The more Mengmei thought about it, the more terrifying she felt!


    In the most ancient era, Messiah met with King Wesley and guided him.


    This showed the mentality of walking the path of the ninth step. Knowledge was the power of all.


    In the next era, Bai Xiaosheng met with Hu Renong and Liu Wenjian, and guided them.


    It explained two things here, the trillions of thoughts of the ninth-rank concept, and the process of breaking through to the ninth-rank!


    The whole thing was ¡­


    Step by step.


    It was as if a foreshadowing from thousands of years ago had been completely revealed in an instant, bringing with it an unimaginable shock!


    This was a huge shock.


    ¡°So, so you¡¯ve already told us everything.¡± Meng Mei¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the farmer. She almost lost her voice as she muttered, ¡± he already guessed that we would come and ask.


    We¡¯ve already told them, but we still didn¡¯t pay attention to it and didn¡¯t notice it.


    this must be a mediocrity. Knowledge and wisdom have already told the mortals on earth, but they still stubbornly pursue the distance.


    this is the great God of wisdom with endless wisdom, the triple-level great Mercury.


    She felt embarrassed and guilty.


    Every time it descended, there was a huge meaning behind it!


    At this moment, the farmer worked in the blacksmith shop for half an hour, sweating profusely. Then he took the money from the boss and went to a bar next door. He called the bar waiter and ordered two side dishes, a pot of ale, and looked at the bards ¡®storytelling in the distance. He was living a leisurely life.


    Meng Mei was extremely excited and wanted to go in and sit down for a drink and chat.


    However, he was stopped by Carolyn. Her eyes were filled with admiration as she said, ¡± we should not continue to trouble him. This era should be left for the new generation to continue on a new path and future.


    Looking at the farmers drinking in the bar, she was a little emotional.


    It was as if he was looking at an old man with one foot in the grave handing over the power of civilization, painstakingly guiding the world¡¯s powerhouses in the new era to resist the future.


    ¡°To Mount Shu.¡±


    Carolyn stopped in the end. Her heart was filled with shock as she silently muttered, ¡± ¡°It seems that he¡¯s a mortal sword immortal? ¡®Using my own blood, tears, will, fresh blood, and strong emotions to cast it into my body and merge it into one. Using myself as a blacksmith and my body as a metal weapon, I cast it into my body hammer by hammer. It seems like I¡¯m not working hard enough ¡­¡¯ I don¡¯t have that kind of strong emotional awareness yet.¡±


    ¡°Mortals cast their bodies into the sword with their emotions, soul, and will.¡±


    Perhaps, strong emotions, will, and determination would be a way to speed up the fusion?


    After all, rank-9 was closely related to the soul.


    The Mount Shu sword sect seemed to fit the concept perfectly.


    BOOM!


    The two of them traveled a thousand miles with a single step.


    The two sides seemed to have turned into strong winds. In the blink of an eye, they had arrived in the mortal world. They were looking for the entrance to the demon world in a dense forest.


    The two of them were not in a hurry. They went to the demon Realm to take a look and chat with wushen Palace.


    Caroline observed the body cultivator for a moment, then looked at pan Xue Xian¡¯s system chip, and studied the prescription.


    After two days, he left.


    The two of them decided to head to their final destination, Mount Shu, to observe the situation.


    After all, Mount Shu had been developing for thousands of years.


    They were a group of mortals who entered the Dao with emotion and extreme. They cast their own emotions into the sword. They had great experience in this aspect and could be approached.


    a legend of the generation, Liu Wenjian, the heavenly Emperor of the mortals. He roars like a mad demon, and his sword is sick ¡­ He¡¯s just finished forging the sword, and he¡¯s already seriously ill.¡± Caroline muttered.


    At this moment, Meng Mei was constantly pondering in her heart, recalling the shock she had just brought.


    Was this the power of a ninth-rank?


    Even the remains were so unpredictable.


    This kind of arrangement and planning, this kind of terrifying big picture view!


    It was too terrifying!


    He had already told everyone everything.


    And this level 9 might even be the Ascension of their ancient people from Earth, an ancient person from thousands of years ago. Just thinking about this made them excited, and a great sense of glory surged in their hearts.


    Finally, Meng Mei recovered from her shock. what is the truth? what happened? ¡± Between the ancient gods and Hermes?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    He had wanted to observe in secret, but now he really couldn¡¯t suppress his mood.


    ¡°The truth?¡± Caroline smiled and replied without revealing her emotions, ¡± what is the truth? Some truths are not the best to know.¡±


    The cute girl stopped talking.


    It was the same answer as Hermes.


    So what if he knew?


    I¡¯m just asking for trouble. I¡¯m still too weak. Perhaps I¡¯m just a pitiful ant in front of the shocking truth of history.


    BOOM!


    In the misty clouds, Mount Shu was located in a dangerous geographical location.


    the human Dao is ethereal, the immortal Dao is boundless, and the ghost Dao is joyful. The gate of life is the immortal Dao¡¯s life, and the ghost Dao¡¯s end. The immortal Dao is always auspicious, and the ghost Dao is always ominous. The high and high are refreshing, and the sad songs are echoing in the outer space. I only wish for the immortal Dao to succeed ¡­


    Huala-


    As the disciples of Mount Shu brandished their swords, they cut through the air.


    Was this the Mount Shu mortal sect that Hermes, or Bai Xiaosheng, had established when he taught his disciples?


    She stopped in front of the steps of the mountain Gate.


    the ancient truth has already been told to all living beings, and the wisdom is so great ¡­ I should be able to gain some inspiration by visiting this place. This is already destined to happen a thousand years later.¡±


    Her heart was filled with admiration, but she couldn¡¯t help but be at a loss. She kept asking herself in her heart, ¡± such an ancient existence, can I really take his place? ¡±

 Chapter 678

    ?


    678 Soul and will, the gods enter Mount Shu (2 in 1)


    Mount Shu.


    As they walked along the white stone stairs, they saw countless magnificent palaces on the mountaintop and mountainside. They were surrounded by mist and looked like a paradise on earth.


    In the main hall, Carolyn met with Liu Wenjian.


    This legendary figure had gone mad and was the first true mortal heavenly Emperor in history. In the era of the pugilistic world, he had cut off his own arm to forge a sword as an ordinary mortal. He had assassinated many terrifying pugilistic world grandmasters, fifth and sixth stage Masters.


    The ancient existence that started the mortal cultivation era was simply a legend.


    ¡°You want to see Mount Shu?¡± Liu Wenjian was a little surprised.


    However, with Mother Earth and Goddess Green vine accompanying him, it was clear that they were bringing this guest from another world to tour around and do their part as the host.


    After that, the group walked to the back of the mountain. At the top of the mountain was the sword tomb. Halfway down the mountain, it was the sword washing pool. At the other end of the mountain was the sword furnace.


    This was an extremely cruel and touching place.


    It had the same structure as the swordsmithing Manor in the pugilistic world. It was filled with iron and sword embryos, and all kinds of ores could be found everywhere. It could be said that it was the Arsenal of the six worlds, providing the standard weapons of the divine Army from all worlds. And the disciples who wanted to enter Mount Shu first had to learn how to forge swords. This place was full of blacksmiths who forged swords and cultivated their skills.


    Clang clang clang!


    Countless people brandished their iron weapons with bare arms, and the furnaces were burning.


    After seven to eight years of hard work, one would become a famous blacksmith and forge swords with their arms.


    ¡°If you want to go to Mount Shu to learn swordsmanship, you have to learn how to forge swords first. However, you have to be a blacksmith for a full seven to eight years. Life is unfair.¡±


    Liu Wenjian sighed, ¡± some people are born with great innate talent and are destined to embark on the path of cultivation. However, most of them are born without the so-called talent for cultivation. In order to become extraordinary, they have to put in a thousand times more effort and hardships before they can stand on the same level as others.


    Carolyn couldn¡¯t deny it.


    The vast transcendent world was mostly made up of mortals.


    Even in the ancient lava domain of the three pillar gods, most of the mortals did not even have the aptitude of an arcane swordsman, which was the lowest level. Otherwise, there would not be a class.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there already a branch of body cultivators?¡± Carolyn asked.


    although body cultivation doesn¡¯t require bloodline talent, it consumes too many resources. It¡¯s the most resource-consuming system out of all systems. It¡¯s not something that ordinary people can afford. Even a cultivation family might not be able to afford one or two.


    Liu Wenjian laughed, ¡± that¡¯s why most mortals who want to cultivate have to work hard and climb the tall and rugged Mount Shu to seek the path of immortality.


    of course. In Mount Shu, many disciples can earn their own cultivation resources after becoming sword Immortals before walking the path of body cultivation. Liu Wenjian looked at the red-hot furnace and said, ¡± after all, the Mount Shu disciples have combat power, but their lifespans are like that of mortals. If we cultivate the body cultivation technique, it will allow us to walk the path of true cultivators.


    Carolyn nodded her head, carefully mulling over the meaning behind it.


    There were many details and knowledge that could not be fully understood from stories.


    however, it¡¯s an extremely painful task for an ordinary person with no talent to stand shoulder to shoulder with a genius with cultivation talent. One hand must be put into the furnace while enduring the severe pain, and the other hand must be used to swing the iron hammer, forging and opening up the meridians and blood of the ordinary body of one¡¯s arm, so that one¡¯s arm has ¡®talent¡¯, and then cut it off.


    Liu Wenjian¡¯s voice was calm, but everyone knew that this was the cruelest form of torture in the world.


    There was no other.


    Putting his hand into the furnace?


    What was the experience of swinging an iron hammer?


    What kind of terrifying determination did he need?


    In the end, a story was just a story. Only after seeing this scene with her own eyes did Carolyn realize how terrifying these mortals were.


    that¡¯s why Mount Shu is still so small in population. Every disciple of Mount Shu is terrifyingly resilient. If we look into it, they all had tragic stories before they came to the mountain.


    Liu Wenjian smiled calmly, ¡± there¡¯s a saying in the mortal world that the path of Shu is difficult. It¡¯s harder than ascending to the heavens.


    Those who could ascend Mount Shu were definitely not mortals and had seen past life and death.


    however, it is also because they have experienced hardships that they are able to change and cherish each other. Every Mount Shu disciple, if they don¡¯t die along the way, will at least reach the level 7 heavenly Emperor realm.


    ¡­ Heavens! Emperor?


    Carolyn¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    No wonder the Mount Shu sword sect developed so quickly.


    When the war with the demonic world broke out, a large number of terrifying fighting forces emerged.


    This was because their mental state had reached the required level. As long as they piled all kinds of resources and treasures on their swords, they would be able to slowly cultivate regardless of their realm.


    After all, he could use the forging method to quickly raise the realm of the sword.


    These words had completely explained the entire arduous process of mortals ¡®cultivation. Perhaps it could be written into a bloody epic: Mortal cultivation legend.


    Or the legend of Mount Shu.


    Clang!


    Not far away, a middle-aged man was starting the final sword-forging ceremony.


    Clang clang clang!


    His hand reached into the furnace and forged his body. His face was crazy and stubborn, like a mad demon, as he madly waved a big hammer.


    Contrary to Carolyn¡¯s expectations, this man¡¯s expression was calm and gentle, as if he had seen through everything. There was no pain, only determination.


    Clang clang clang!


    He waved the iron hammer steadily.


    Even the slightest tremble would cause the sword to fail.


    It was as if he had been waiting for this moment for far too long. He had been waiting for this moment of extreme pain to be completely reborn from the ashes.


    He was waiting for his illness to subside.


    He was waiting for his illness to heal.


    ¡°Bearing a thousand heavy crimes, I won¡¯t give up.¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s expression was not calm at all. In fact, she was a little shocked. it¡¯s very hard to imagine what he had experienced to be able to walk towards calmness amidst his demonic state of madness. He used all his strength to swing the iron hammer, as if all of his pain and obsessions were pouring into the forged sword like a flood.


    She thought of Liu Wenjian.


    Perhaps, this middle-aged man was also in a similar situation.


    They kneeled in front of the corpses and blood, wailing and crying. They hated themselves for being weak, hated themselves for being powerless, and hated themselves for having their families destroyed.


    being weak was an illness.


    He was waiting for his illness to recover.


    Mount Shu was a place where mortals went against the heavens and themselves.


    Mount Shu is a place where the souls of the most sorrowful and determined people who have suffered in their lives are gathered. Their souls, flesh, blood, and will are infused into the sword like a flood. The arm is also a form of unity of soul and flesh.


    Carolyn¡¯s eyes exploded with brilliance, as if she had understood something.


    No wonder the broken arm of Mount Shu could not be regrown no matter what mantras and methods were used.


    This was because they had fused the soul of their arm into the sword and cut off the first part of their soul, forming some kind of flesh and blood on their arm.


    These were the disciples of Mount Shu.


    No matter how strong their cultivation was, even if they were like Liu Wenjian, who had stepped into the level of a level eight God and became a great existence with a high degree of rebirth of flesh and blood, they could only keep the truth of their broken arms forever.


    His body was incomplete and never complete.


    He had already cut off a part of his soul and fused it into the flesh of his arm, turning it into a sword.


    After hearing Carolyn¡¯s explanation, the cute girl shuddered. the mystery of Mount Shu¡¯s eternal broken arm. Even the sect leader of Mount Shu can only be a gay. The truth of this mystery is actually ¡­ It¡¯s not a moral decay!¡±


    It was a perfect fit for now!


    It was perfectly unveiled!


    It turned out that this was a weakened version of the fusion of soul and flesh to a certain extent.


    Previously, he did not have enough knowledge to understand this strange phenomenon. Now, he understood.


    It was as if everything in the world that pursued the ninth rank pointed to the same end.


    knowledge is the power of all things.


    The cute girl suddenly remembered Hermes¡¯s description of the truth:


    When that time comes, all the mysteries of the world will disappear from your side!


    At this moment, she trembled with excitement and almost lost her voice. She was completely convinced by the legendary Hermes. It turned out that all the knowledge had been by her side for a long time.


    She suddenly thought of another saying:


    There was no lack of beauty in the world, but there was a lack of vision to discover beauty.


    this is Hermes. He wanted to tell us everything, but the answer to the riddle is already on Mount Shu.


    Caroline was also completely shocked. Only after coming to this world did she know how cute girl and the others were feeling. Hermes was terrifying and mysterious to this world, as well as his terrifying role in advancing civilization.


    But she was not an ordinary person after all. After a moment of silence, she continued to think, ¡±


    the path of the soul and body of a level 9 cultivator can be referenced to the Shu faction. First, one must temper one¡¯s heart in the mortal world. One must have the same pain in their heart, shocking will, and determination as them. Then, one must create a furnace of heaven and earth and place oneself in it. One must use a terrifyingly high pressure to forge an environment to speed up the cultivation of the fusion of soul and body. One must speed up the process of polishing one hundred trillion cells and the speed of the fusion of each cell!


    Just like the disciples of Mount Shu.


    He used the furnace to speed up his own fusion, ruthlessly merging all of his soul, will, and emotions into his body.


    ¡°If you wish to become a demigod, you must first become a mortal.¡± At this point, it was as if a Thunderbolt had exploded in Carolyn¡¯s mind. A smooth path appeared before her eyes. let¡¯s go to Mount Shu first.


    Thus, Caroline looked at the furnace, and then turned to look at the entire Mount Shu outside. She asked seriously, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here on a journey. Can you let me join Mount Shu and start as a disciple?¡±


    Join Mount Shu?


    Liu Wenjian was stunned.


    Talented cultivators of Mount Shu would never come here to cultivate. This was an extremely unorthodox Dao created by mortals. Who would be so free as to waste their time on it?


    Moreover, even if they reached the level of gods, they would not be able to recover.


    If there were other choices, no one would choose to be so painful and incomplete.


    This was not a system worth learning. Even other cultivators would not cultivate the sword immortal lineage like body cultivators.


    ¡°I¡¯m not cultivating the swordsmanship of Mount Shu, but I¡¯m learning the sword will, spirit, and determination of Mount Shu. I¡¯m here to cultivate,¡± With a serious expression on her face, Carolyn said, ¡± this is the place where I will be sharpened on the path of the 9th rank. I feel that I will be able to understand a little.


    Liu Wenjian was speechless and could only nod.


    Carolyn had also sealed her own cultivation and started to learn like an ordinary person, experiencing all the hardships of the path of cultivation once again.


    Soon, in less than a few days, the news was spread by the green vines of Mother Earth.


    The entire six realms was shaken by this. This terrifying fact was simply unimaginable.


    ¡°Another ancient mystery has been solved?¡±


    ¡°As early as in the ancient times, as an all knowing scholar, he had already told the world the two concepts of level 9? Did he use the HU rennong and Liu Wenjian that he taught back then?¡±


    ¡°This? This was shocking! The historical conversation from before told me the mentality to reach the ninth step, and then told me the two concepts of the ninth step?¡±


    Mount Shu¡¯s fusion of the soul and body might be the inspiration for the path to grade-9!?


    no, no, the path of Mount Shu is right in general, but wrong in minor areas. They integrated this arm into their soul and flesh as a whole, as a huge iron plate, and not as an arm made of billions of cells, cutting the soul apart and integrating it into every part.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not fine enough.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s inevitable. As the starting cultivation of an extremely low realm, how can it be so detailed? He must have treated the arm as a whole and fused it into the soul of the entire arm. ¡±


    ¡°However, the path of cultivation after Mount Shu has appeared.¡±


    indeed, Liu Wenjian will re-cultivate the Mount Shu sword Codex and become a sword immortal. He will then refine his sword and transform it into a sword with tens of trillions of cells.


    treat the sword as a world. the Mount Shu sword immortal lineage is all about the nine levels of the great Dao! It can be cultivated to the ninth step!¡±


    however, Liu Wenjian is already a mid-level God, and the cultivation path of their lineage is secretly in line with that of a rank-9 God. I¡¯m afraid that once they break through to become high-level gods in the future, the progress of their integration on the rank-9 path will be countless times faster than ours.


    ¡­


    In an instant, all the gods of the six worlds were moved.


    Violent waves were set off in their hearts. At this moment, they were almost speechless to describe the shock in their hearts. They deeply felt that a terrifying ancient Supreme existence had left everything for them before his death. Everything seemed to have been nurtured and placed in front of them, teaching the mortals on the ground behind their backs.


    ¡°Hermes ¡­¡±


    Countless powerful existences turned their heads in vain and looked in a certain direction.


    They had been cultivating in seclusion, but at this moment, they felt that they should change their place of cultivation.


    In just a few days.


    At the foot of Mount Shu, more than a dozen ordinary people who had their godly powers sealed appeared. They climbed up the mountain and asked the immortals.


    They followed the answer left behind by Hermes.


    To become a God, one must first become a mortal.


    The gods entered Mount Shu.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The cold winter.


    In an Orchard in the countryside of Tongcheng, Xu Zhi glanced at the cellar.


    He looked at the spring-like primordial world and everything that had happened on Mount Shu before turning his gaze back.


    He continued to fiddle with everything in the study room and construct everything.


    In his opinion, this would be the origin of his new world, the world of the crystal wall system.


    Although the size of the location was not a big requirement for the spiritual world, Xu Zhi still wanted to make the environment better. After all, this place was similar to a computer room.


    it seems that I have to start breeding and planning the process of a new world. Xu Zhi muttered.


    After all, for a world to start from nothing, even if it was just the beginning, it still had to go through many stages of polishing.

 Chapter 679

    ?


    679 Laboratory, bottle of creation


    In Xu Zhi¡¯s opinion, they were going to be quiet for a while after the incident at Mount Shu.


    Digest and understand the profound meaning behind your actions.


    During this time, ermine and the alchemy Emperor were still studying the materials of new magic cores in the underworld, and sorting out the vein lines.


    He was creating a new brain!


    To be a brain unique to the people of isodar!


    The process was very precise.


    The brain was a mysterious area that stored souls and consciousness. This involved the essence of life. However, for a tiny person in a bottle who had researched the ¡®quality¡¯ of life, it was not a lot of work.


    As for experts at their level, they basically didn¡¯t need to sleep. They researched every day without stopping. It only took them two years to create the prototype.


    In the third year, he continuously perfected the version.


    Soon, a complete man-made magic core was completely formed.


    It was a glass bottle covered with fine transparent patterns.


    The transparent lines were like the sticky traces of a snail crawling on glass. At a slanted angle, it flickered with a faint five-colored refraction.


    Kachaa.


    Ermin opened the glass bottle¡¯s lid as if she was opening a human skull and putting a parasite into the glass bottle before covering it again.


    it won¡¯t melt. As expected, I succeeded in using this material. The magic core brain didn¡¯t fail. Ermine sensed it slightly and looked happy. it¡¯s enough to accommodate ¡­ Quality.¡±


    the speed of calculation is close to the original magic core. It¡¯s also very good. The alchemy Emperor laughed as well, whispering to himself in the glass bottle.


    In this extraordinary world, the two of them, who had the most profound research fields, had not slept or rested. They had finally exhausted their thoughts and researched the final result.


    This result was enough to shock the world!


    In this way, alchemy monarch could live in a new bottle and a brain, just like a parasite in the brain?


    It sounded a little strange.


    However, the magic core was enough to contain souls and create a virtual online game, store souls, and form a virtual world, just like the god of death¡¯s eternal life.


    What was this equivalent to?


    Mass production of spiritual space was similar to the previous mass production of physical space and inner world.


    To them, this was a huge step forward!


    ¡°A new world, a new future.¡± They looked at each other and then at the netherworld outside. They couldn¡¯t help but smile in joy.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Ding! Ding!


    [ research results have been completed. Do you want to investigate? ]


    The sub-brain said in a mechanical voice.


    ¡°Is it finally done?¡±


    At that moment, Xu Zhi was tidying up and improving the entire bookshelf.


    At the same time, he had transformed the entire study room into a laboratory. All kinds of alchemy reagents, alchemy furnaces, and even various technological equipment such as microscopes and other high-tech equipment were arranged neatly.


    Everything was available.


    There was no doubt that this laboratory was a super laboratory that combined many civilizations.


    The alchemy civilization, the ancient elixir civilization, and the technology civilization of the isodarian people appeared to be in an unusual magical style, and even extremely gorgeous.


    This would be his main research Laboratory from now on.


    Today¡¯s Alchemy Project was to fiddle with all sorts of experimental equipment in this room, and create ¡­ The bottle of creation.


    As for the bottle universe, it was placed on the bookshelf, and there was no corresponding laboratory next to the bookshelf. How could it be done?


    Therefore, Xu Zhi had finished setting up the laboratory. However, he had only been in the laboratory for a few minutes when he received a Surveillance Report sent back by the intelligent sub-brain.


    ¡°As fast as I thought.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the modified study, which had turned into a brand-new Science and Technology room for alchemy and alchemy. He thought about it seriously and said, ¡± as long as I clean up this room, I can take over the research results from the master and disciple.


    They¡¯re busy with their own things, I¡¯m busy with mine.


    ¡°Sub-brain, get the other party¡¯s data.¡± Xu Zhi ordered.


    Huala!


    A series of light blue text records appeared in his mind.


    AI, increase the rate of flow. One day, one hundred years.


    BOOM!


    The surrounding time changed rapidly.


    Xu Zhi fell asleep and woke up again, and the world changed continuously.


    He was wearing a research suit and looked as serious as a scientist. He sat in the laboratory and slowly absorbed the production process of the entire process. As for the more complicated primitive mechanism behind it, he naturally would not learn it. He would leave it to his avatar to study it in detail.


    All he needed to do now was to put the research results to good use.


    At this moment, he had entered the stage of creating a world, so he naturally increased the speed just like before.


    ¡°Roughly, that¡¯s it?¡±


    Xu Zhi kept thinking about it as he sat in front of the experiment table. Suddenly, his mouth opened wide in a strange manner.


    &Nbsp; gulp.


    It slowly spat out the White clay.


    A rectangular glass bottle in the shape of a Wishing Bottle was spat out and placed on the table.


    Unlike the alchemy monarch, he didn¡¯t need special materials to store ¡®substance¡¯. Therefore, making glass and porcelain with clay was the most convenient and powerful way.


    After all, a glass bottle made of the entire clan¡¯s materials was indeed amazing.


    Hualala!


    One by one, transparent glass bottles began to appear.


    it¡¯s so easy to use all kinds of materials. When making the bottle, I just need to embed the motherboard. Next, I need to refine the special materials for engraving the runes and embed the brain circuits. Xu Zhi, dressed in a black robe, stood up and slowly walked to the side to set up the equipment.


    Pfft!


    Light the flame.


    He directly used a glass beaker and other equipment to put in the biological materials and distilled some special materials. Then, he returned to the experimental table and sat down. He took an electric welding pen and slowly engraved the materials into the glass bottle.


    Not long after, glass bottles were made one by one.


    it¡¯s done. It took a lot of effort. After all, the brain is one of the core laws of the universe. It involves the essence of life, the spirit, and the soul.


    I¡¯ve used this law to create a new world. I¡¯ve already surpassed the traditional material universe. There¡¯s already a clear gap between the high and low dimensions ¡­ Xu Zhi opened one of the magic core bottles and looked inside. this feels like ¡­ Opening a human skull? ¡± he asked.


    There was no difference in essence.


    The human brain was made of flesh and blood, while the isodar brain was a magic core.


    His expression became strange again. but, not only do I have to open the head, but I also have to fill it with water? Sand? All sorts of things?¡±


    This was probably the true portrayal of water leaking into the brain.


    Xu Zhi suddenly felt as if he was really a mad scientist, doing all kinds of terrible experiments like those in science fiction.


    Brain in the VAT.


    they¡¯re magic core bottles, but their essence is also a new form of magic core that can be opened. They can also give birth to intelligence ¡­ Of course, I won¡¯t allow them to develop true intelligence.¡±


    He lowered his head and picked up a glass bottle with one hand.


    the bottle is like a world wall, encompassing the virtual universe within it in all directions ¡­ At the same time, the wall of the bottle is also a virtual program of the heavenly Dao¡¯s artificial intelligence. I can set the physical parameters of this universe, such as gravity, gravity, speed of light ¡­¡±


    and when the glass bottles are stacked together, they form a crystal wall system world. The bottle wall is the crystal wall of the world, and powerful souls can pass through the glass of the bottle and reach another bottle.


    ¡°It¡¯s too convenient, but also too strange.¡±


    ¡°It seems like this ¡­ The so-called mythological universe of the crystal wall system is just a ridiculous pile of glass bottles, with a mysterious giant doing experiments outside?¡±


    continuously crushing bottles, creating new bottles, and placing them in them? ¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was one of admiration. He sat in the laboratory and held up a glass bottle. Under the light, his face was filled with admiration, as if he was seeing a real universe.


    However, it was obvious that ordinary people could not do this.


    For an average person, such as the alchemy Emperor, it was like a soul world, sucking the souls of living creatures from the existing world and reproducing in it.


    however. to them, it¡¯s just a soul world. To me, I can create species, kill them. and put them in. That means that the god of death will live forever. Death is only the beginning ¡­ It¡¯s a truly brand-new spiritual universe that¡¯s as capable as possible.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes gradually brightened as he put down the glass bottle in his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to start working.¡±


    He pushed the door open and went to the yard door. He bent down and picked up the snake-haired Medusa, who was curled up in a deep sleep beside the chair, and slowly walked into the laboratory.

 Chapter 680

    ?


    680 The girl in his mind


    Just as the gods went up Mount Shu and Ermin and the others were researching the new Magic core bottle technology ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s progress was not delayed at all.


    Tap tap tap tap.


    He returned to the house from the snow and ice outside. He walked past the living room and went to the study. He placed the snake-haired Medusa on the White porcelain chair next to him.


    Xu Zhi began to pick up a small knife to take a sample. He bent down and cut off some of the snake-haired Banshee¡¯s tissue. Then, he went to the experimental table and placed it on the isodar special energy microscope to study it.


    have you completed a new leap in evolution? ¡± he asked.


    ¡°Mm ¡­ There is indeed an unexpected improvement. Even though it is still a huge aggregation organism, the compatibility of the various tissues is close to perfect embedding.¡±


    it was a Cthulhu evil God¡¯s crude embryo before, but now it¡¯s finally showing signs of maturity, although it¡¯s only been a day ¡­ It¡¯s only half past the three-day deadline.¡±


    Pfft!


    Xu Zhi slashed with his knife.


    A small piece of tissue fell to the ground.


    The unmoving bits of skin were cut off and fell to the ground. They were like tentacles of sea coral, jumping and crawling on the ground.


    It was very strange.


    She clearly looked like a pretty, harmless, white-skinned, snake-haired petite girl, but after her skin tissue fell off, it was still beating freely.


    on the surface, you can no longer tell that it¡¯s a convergence monster. Even if you walk on the streets of earth, you will only be a high school student who has a high rate of turning heads and can¡¯t help but want to commit a crime. But in fact, it is still a 129600 giant convergence lifeform made up of countless individual creatures, and these individuals are all United by the consciousness of the same Medusa ¡­


    Some people said,¡±isn¡¯t this a level nine world?¡±


    Could it be that Medusa and the sword immortal of Mount Shu had also unintentionally fallen in love with the path of grade-9?


    In reality, it was completely different.


    Because it was a more detailed step.


    She was made up of 129600 independent creatures, and each of them could cultivate to the realm of self, Level 7 heavenly Emperor, level 8 mythical, and level 9 world.


    That¡¯s right, although every creature was small, perhaps only as few as the cells of a pixel life, it was still an individual creature.


    When each of her individuals cultivated to a level nine world, there would be 129600 ¡± worlds ¡°. Medusa was a complete level nine world, but was it even a world?


    It was a total of 129600 worlds!


    Other people¡¯s level nine was a world, but her level nine was a universe!


    It coincided with the number of thousands in the unseen world.


    Therefore, there was a reason why Medusa was said to be at the strongest late stage. The ceiling of combat power of the realm was extremely high, and it could be seen that Medusa¡¯s ambition had expanded to the limit, and she was wild.


    Since he had built the laboratory, he would also check her body and see how she was developing.


    Of course, checking Medusa¡¯s body was the first thing he had to do when he looked for her.


    based on this situation, I still have to perfect some small details. It will take more than a day.


    Xu Zhi brought over a large pile of petri dishes and kept some samples of all the tissues in his body for record. Then, he placed them on a special specimen rack next to him.


    The rack for biological specimens was also one of the things that Xu Zhi had prepared in the laboratory.


    After all, in the crystal wall system world, even if it was a soul world, it was still necessary to study some species.


    I won¡¯t let her complete her evolution in the courtyard for the remaining one and a half days. I¡¯ll let her continue her evolution in my bottle laboratory.


    Xu Zhi bent down again and picked up the snake-haired Medusa from the chair again. He came to a glass bottle that was half the height of a person next to the bookshelf. It was about the size of a jar, and he put the entire snake-haired Medusa in it.


    it¡¯s curled up and hugging its legs. In the glass bottle, it¡¯s perfect for squatting. After all, it¡¯s petite.


    Xu Zhi was dressed in a black robe. He picked up a board and a pen and looked at this scene. He was like a rigorous scientist silently recording data. as expected, the distance I measured was just right.


    ¡°I¡¯ve successfully put the person into my brain.¡±


    next, I¡¯ll adjust the virtual illusion in this brain, the images in the brain ¡­ Adjusting the world¡¯s data, gravity, gravity, energy particle transmission, realm breakthrough division.¡±


    Huala!


    Xu Zhi stood in front of the glass bottle, his hand stretched out in front of the magic core¡¯s electronic virtual light blue screen, constantly adjusting the world¡¯s parameters, as if he were controlling a magic core computer.


    ¡°Who else is more suitable than Medusa in the yard to test the data of this experimental body? There¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    at the same time, she will also be trapped in this new world.


    Although it was a spiritual universe, Xu Zhi still tried his best to adjust the universe¡¯s parameters to be exactly the same as in reality.


    Why?


    The reason was simple.


    This was because he was merely using his spiritual universe to deduce reality.


    Just like Carolyn¡¯s god of death¡¯s eternal life, she also adjusted the real-life data to be as identical as possible, making it impossible for others to distinguish between the real and fake.


    If the data was not consistent, and the powerful warrior cultivating inside came to the real world, he would become a real waste. He would not be able to summon him in the real world, and it would be meaningless.


    Your virtual strong Warriors can only play in the virtual universe.


    After leaving the lower dimension and entering the real world, he would be nothing.


    Therefore, it was equivalent to using a supercomputer to deduce a civilization that matched the parameters of reality as much as possible. It could also be fully applied in reality.


    although the level-one data parameters can not be modified, the level-two data, gravity, air concentration, and the geographical structure of the mountains and rivers can still be adjusted to achieve the diversity of the environment in every crystal wall system world.


    Xu Zhi kept thinking, his expression solemn.


    After completely adjusting the parameters of the entire bottle and re-adjusting his observation, he was relieved after confirming that the world he had set for Medusa was correct.


    ¡°You¡¯ve suffered.¡±


    Xu Zhi walked out of the study and went back to the kitchen to get a spoonful of water. He poured it into the huge glass bottle, then added a large number of various animals, green vegetables, and plants, and added salt.


    Hualala.


    It filled up one-third of the glass bottle, reaching the lower abdomen of the snake-haired Medusa with curled legs.


    Xu Zhi closed the glass bottle Cap, which was equivalent to storing the entire snake-haired Medusa into a huge brain.


    ¡°Why does it look so much like pickled vegetables?¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He looked at the glass bottle, which was half-filled with water and plants, and composed himself. you can¡¯t eat this.


    The most important thing was that he felt that this way of cooking would most likely not taste good.


    However, Xu Zhi¡¯s way of thinking was still affected by traditional ideas and could not break away from the framework of his thinking.


    The first reaction of most people who came to this Science Laboratory would definitely not be this. They would definitely curse and curse at the perverts and lunatics, lock paly up in a glass bottle, and admire her beauty. This was clearly to imprison paly. They would immediately call the crime hotline.


    But in any case, according to the perception of a normal person, being a crazy scientist in this mysterious scientific laboratory in the countryside of earth and carrying out the terrifying experiment of the genesis bottle was inexplicably terrifying.


    ¡°Let¡¯s first try out the real bottle universe.¡±


    Xu Zhi then seriously placed two glass bottles on the shelf, and then connected them to Medusa¡¯s big bottle by using a glass conduit.


    it¡¯s finally done. The preparatory work is done. It¡¯s time to wake Medusa up. Xu Zhi stood up and looked at the curled up snake-haired Medusa in the glass bottle.

 Chapter 681

    ?


    681 Chapter 691-the method of distinguishing thoughts!


    Bottle universe.


    Hualala.


    A slightly chilly wind blew across the land.


    The sky was clear, and the clouds were blue. In the empty courtyard, Medusa curled up on the edge of a chair at the door and slowly opened her eyes.


    the God of creation still hasn¡¯t created the origin of all things in this courtyard, the dimensional courtyard of dreams and reality.


    She looked around with some regret. Her long hair slowly fluttered in the wind as she stood up from the chair beside her.


    He then looked at the evolving plants and animals in the courtyard. They were still evolving and evolving, revealing the ultimate miracle of life with every minute and second.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t the first time they had seen it, they were still intoxicated by the Grand and original scenery.


    This place was the origin of the world!


    ¡°I also need to hurry up.¡±


    She slowly closed her eyes, intending to adjust and evolve her body as usual. She did not have much time left.


    To open the door of truth and make a request to the existence in the dark, one had to be prepared for a huge price.


    At this time, he had to try his best to absorb the huge benefits that this would bring. Otherwise, when the time came for an equivalent exchange, he didn¡¯t know if he could deal with it.


    to obtain means to pay. All things in the heavens are equal and balanced.


    She focused her mind and put on a serious expression of a person seeking knowledge. She was solemn and dignified as she began to perform it seriously like before. However, she suddenly felt that something was not right.


    A little ¡­ An inexplicable sense of disharmony!


    He opened his eyes again.


    She looked at everything around her, the rapidly evolving species and trees.


    ¡°Is it an illusion? There wasn¡¯t anything wrong with it. It just felt like it had changed into a different species, not the previous one. They¡¯re not as lively as the last batch?¡±


    The species was still alive, and they were still evolving.


    But there was a strange feeling of disharmony, as if it was unreal.


    She suddenly stopped cultivating and quietly stared at the evolved species. At her transcendent level, she had a terrifying instinct like a wild beast.


    Her gaze did not move as she carefully observed the surrounding scenery, the entire latitude courtyard.


    After a while, her eyes suddenly trembled as she recalled the words of the master of creation.


    ¡°What¡¯s real and what¡¯s fake?¡±


    She was in a daze for a moment, as if she had opened the door to a new world.


    BOOM!


    All of a sudden, like a piece of paper, the surrounding area cracked and was blown apart, setting off huge ripples.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    She shouted softly and opened her eyes again. She found herself in an extremely small frame of the world. She was hugging her legs and curled up in a pool of water. There were all kinds of plants and animals climbing on her body and playing.


    It was as if she was a huge continent.


    These species were still evolving crazily. Even the characteristics of their souls felt like they were the same kind of living creatures that he had seen in the courtyard earlier.


    the body of the evil god, the R ¡®lyeh continent? ¡± She was stunned and looked around the bottle in confusion. when did I come to this land? ¡±


    In the study room.


    ¡°My spiritual universe has still been pierced through.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat on a chair and sipped on a steaming hot tea. He looked at the study and the huge girl curled up in a glass bottle. Her body was as large as a continent, with tiny plants and animals crawling all over her body.


    but of course, the spiritual universe can¡¯t hide from ancient existences of this level. Their ancient eternal lifespans are close to 10000 years.


    however, I didn¡¯t intend to hide it from you. It¡¯s unrealistic to trap such a terrifying existence with my temporary and simple universe in a bottle. Xu Zhi sat in his chair, took a sip of tea, and smiled.


    Naturally, she could not see the outside.


    As he had also isolated her from the land, she could only move around in the bottle that was so small that she couldn¡¯t even move her body.


    The world was a circle.


    The wizard¡¯s sandbox was a limited circle, but this bottle was an even smaller circle.


    in the future, Medusa will be kept in this bottle in the study next to my room. Xu Zhi sat in his chair and suddenly stood up. He stared at Medusa with a serious look on his face.


    ¡°Right now, she¡¯s also using another method to transform into a small person in a bottle.¡±


    He could already imagine the days to come. He would leisurely drink tea in his study, research various experiments, and occasionally turn his head to look at the glass bottle¡¯s movements.


    Even though it felt like a crime.


    in fact, there¡¯s no difference. It¡¯s just that it was put into a big bottle in the study from the small pond in my yard. Xu Zhi looked at the snake-haired Medusa, who was looking around and studying the bottle with a half-smile. however, I¡¯ve also started to get started on it. I¡¯ve completely assigned her some positions.


    At this very moment.


    Hualala!


    Medusa shook off some of the evolved animals and plants from the glass bottle. Like shaking off some small bugs, they quickly fell into the ocean below like raindrops. She kept touching the entire glass bottle and stroked every glass wall curiously.


    ¡°Another new world?¡±


    She was filled with curiosity. She loved new things and even the arrival of a new civilization because she could often obtain unimaginable knowledge and gains.


    ¡°In the ancient legends, daolords split the heavens and earth apart. The world was as chaotic as a chicken¡¯s egg, and with an angry roar, it split the heavens and the earth. Right now, I feel like I¡¯m in a tiny eggshell?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that I¡¯ve already started my mission? To descend to a world and take on some kind of responsibility, to open up the world and establish a system?¡±


    ¡°Then, How do I split the heavens and earth?¡±


    Her petite body couldn¡¯t help but gently turn around in the small glass bottle. She curiously touched the walls everywhere, as if she was exploring the structure of the prison cage. This posture was actually somewhat attractive and cute.


    From his appearance alone, it was impossible to tell that he was a violent battle maniac who either cultivated in seclusion or went out to find people to fight.


    ¡°But it also feels different from a daolord¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°. don¡¯t think. need to open the miniature world in this egg. The world is limited. This feeling is the same as the ancient world and the Sorcerer world. But was a world really that small? It¡¯s so small that even I can only hug my legs and roll up.¡±


    Pfft!


    Her eyes were glued to the transparent glass wall, and her entire face was squeezed out of shape. She wanted to see the outside world like crazy. It seemed that souls could pass through walls? The outside world seems to be connected to two spiritual worlds?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    She was not in a hurry to explore it, and her soul spread into another world. the rules of this world are strange. It doesn¡¯t seem that simple. The material level is weak, but what about the spiritual world? could it be that the spiritual and soul level is a huge inner world? What about the land on the soul?¡±


    She recalled the scene she had just seen.


    The dimensional courtyard of the God of creation was also a spiritual world.


    ¡°Is this world a world of souls?¡±


    She had completely realized something and discovered the second suspicious point.


    If that was the case, then the thousands of universes of the world, the myriad heavens and realms, were really too gorgeous. There were really all kinds of wonders!


    She had been ordered to open up a soul world!


    However, she was still not in a hurry to explore. She returned to the soul world that she had just broken through. The God of creation had a deeper meaning and suddenly asked her to come here.


    She continued to touch the glass wall and kept raising her head to measure the contents of the bottle.


    this world is in the shape of a cuboid with the golden ratio ¡­ It was like a rectangular bottle? It even seems to be alive?¡±


    Suddenly, her eyes were glued to the wall again, and her face was squeezed until it was deformed. yes, under the extremely microscopic view, I can indeed see that it¡¯s a cell wall? The world is alive.¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    These people were ruthless.


    It was only a small bottle, but he had found three suspicious points. First, it was connected to other worlds. Second, it was the soul world. Third, this small world was a living thing.


    Of course, it was alive.


    The magic nucleus was a living thing, not to mention that it was a brain. Furthermore, it was made from the cells of an entire race, so how could it not be a living thing?


    It was a living bottle.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m quick-witted ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi cupped his chin in his hand and sat on the chair, drinking tea with a calm expression. He looked at Medusa, who was exploring the bottle with a curious look on her face. let her study it for a while, grope for a while, and check for any gaps.


    She was not in a hurry, and neither was he.


    It mainly depended on her performance.


    There was a saying in military tactics,¡±if the enemy doesn¡¯t move, I won¡¯t move.¡±


    In the study, Medusa was still curled up in the bottle.


    It was a very small space, but he had explored it more than a dozen times. His mind was spinning like a middle school girl playing in a glass cage.


    ¡°The walls of this rectangular world don¡¯t have a soul no matter how I try to probe it. It¡¯s a living thing without a will! Then why is it a living thing without a soul?¡±


    She could not help but hesitate.


    This was the fourth question.


    All the other living beings she had seen before had souls.


    This living Wall of Flesh and blood, however, had no soul.


    The Walking Dead.


    ¡°No soul. Could it be for me?¡±


    Medusa¡¯s body trembled, and she said in a low voice, ¡± ¡®First, living beings. Second, no soul. Isn¡¯t my evil God¡¯s convergence body the one that fulfills these characteristics? Especially in front of us, where we¡¯re still evolving at a terrifying speed. Could it be that I¡¯m going to let the 173 types of tissues in my body join this bottle and become the 174th type of organization?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi cupped his chin in his hands and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°But is that possible?¡±


    Medusa was still mumbling, thinking that this was incredible. Such a large cubic wall had become a part of her own convergence creature, and it had been integrated into her body?


    With such a size, it would be better to say that he had merged himself into the other party¡¯s body!


    according to common sense, I¡¯m a fusion creature. It¡¯s impossible for me to integrate into a world as a part of my body. It¡¯s too unbelievable and almost impossible because the world is too huge. Even if I¡¯m a giant, I¡¯m still pitifully small in comparison to the vastness of the world ¡­


    ¡®However, in this world, physical objects are so small that they can only wrap me up and use it as a point of thought to expand into a spiritual world ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s possible.¡±


    After all, physical objects were very small.


    Her eyes gradually brightened, and her breathing quickened. Her eyes were burning, and the more she thought about it, the more excited she became.


    ¡°Indeed ¡­ It was very possible! Such a bold move! ¡®No, it¡¯s such an incredible and strange move ¡­¡¯ As expected of the creator, this is simply a dream-like innovative idea!¡±


    ¡°This way, it¡¯s completely reasonable! I clearly still have half of the evolution time left. How did it end all of a sudden? coming here to create a world is clearly not the end. It¡¯s for me to use the remaining half of the time to integrate the new 174th organization ¡­¡±


    then, we will use this world to create a civilization. That is the most logical logic.


    She became more and more excited as she thought about it.


    It was a living thing without a soul. It must have been given to her as a body.


    She began to excitedly use the speed of creation to continue her evolution and tried to turn the entire bottle around her into a part of her body.


    ¡°Evolve, speed up the evolution.¡± She closed her eyes in the bottle.


    Xu Zhi was confused. ??? ¡±


    Looking at Medusa¡¯s excited face, his face darkened.


    That¡¯s my bottle, not for you. Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild ¡­


    ¡°Also, why the hell did you turn the entire bottle into a part of your evil God¡¯s body?¡± Are you planning to become one with this bottle in the future?


    Should he learn from the alchemy Emperor and be a petty man?


    Xu Zhi did not feel good at all!


    He felt that only people like Medusa would have such thoughts. I¡¯ve seen Wild Things. but. ¡®ve never seen such Wild Things ¡­ Using this world to become my 174th organization?¡±


    He imagined fighting in the future.


    As his number one fighter, the first war god had completely integrated with the bottle. The origin Demon God curled up in the bottle was like a figurine in an exquisite plastic bag in a candy store. He shouted arrogantly through the bottle and then hit someone with the bottle?


    Just thinking about it made him feel that something was wrong.


    First of all, his aura was much weaker.


    no, don¡¯t tell me he walked out of the bottle and raised it with both hands, as if he was holding a gas can as a weapon? ¡± The more Xu Zhi thought about it, the more his expression changed.


    It was quite in line. After all, he was a battle maniac, and his imposing manner was immediately restored.


    Xu Zhi thought about it for a moment but did not stop her. He looked at the snake-haired Medusa fumbling around in the glass bottle and said, ¡± you¡¯re still a bold fellow. However, since you want to possess this bottle and make it a part of your body, then I¡¯ll give it to you, if you can eat it.


    As the strongest late-stage, he was still thinking of becoming a late-stage player. He was also a ruthless person!


    However, Medusa wanted to evolve the entire bottle and use the speed of creation to adjust the structure of the entire bottle and make it part of her own tissue. It was not an ordinary difficulty.


    If he succeeded, it would be a huge surprise!


    The bottle would become a part of the Cthulhu evil god, the 174th organization.


    The body of a Cthulhu evil god was connected to a crystal wall system universe. Just thinking about it gave off a high-dimensional magical feeling. This would allow the entire crystal wall system universe to have greater potential.


    it seems like I¡¯ll have to change my plan.


    Sitting in the study, he looked at Medusa, and his eyes suddenly brightened. wait, if Medusa¡¯s idea can succeed, I also have a bold idea to make the crystal wall system universe unbelievable and become an infinite multiverse that can truly transform and grow on its own.

 Chapter 682

    ?


    682 The structure of the quantum Mirror Universe


    The plan had indeed changed.


    In Xu Zhi¡¯s mind, these bottles would not have developed any consciousness.


    Although they were brains, the entire world in their brains was just a fantasy universe in their minds. The entire world was just a dream to them ¡­


    However, if the owner of the dream had a consciousness, it would be the so-called heavenly Dao.


    Perhaps, he would also be one of the three pillar gods in the future.


    It was not that Xu Zhi could not tolerate the birth of a heavenly axiom similar to the three pillar gods, but it was definitely not born in the early stages. This was because the accumulation and development of the early primitive civilization had been severely restricted, and there was not enough freedom and unlimited potential.


    Even if it was born, it would be a later civilization era, whether it was the bottle itself for some reason or the worship of all living beings to give birth to its consciousness ¡­ Or was it someone from another world who saw through the illusion and chose to merge with the Dao, replacing the bottle ¡­


    These were Xu Zhi¡¯s two assumptions.


    but now, the core bottle still has its own consciousness.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression became strange. He looked at the snake-haired Medusa in the glass bottle in the study. but, can you really do it? ¡± To transform the original form of the bottle and make it a part of you?¡±


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself.


    What was this equivalent to?


    It was equivalent to transforming into a new species!


    It was just like how Xu Zhi had taken away the system chip species back then and continued to re-cultivate until he finally became a magic core lineage.


    After going through countless generations of evolution, in addition to the countless modifications made by the ancient Lava Land, even Carolyn could no longer tell that the original form of a magic nucleus was a system chip. She only thought that it was some kind of similar, but extremely primitive creation of the same kind.


    it¡¯s just like how I personally turned the system chip into a magic core back then. What kind of new existence will the magic core bottle evolve into now? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was looking forward to it.


    If he transformed into his original form, even the alchemy Emperor wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that this was his idea?


    What kind of new species would appear?


    per capita Emperor Qi, learn to improve, push out the old and come up with new. Xu Zhi took a sip of his spirit tea and sat on a chair in the laboratory, constantly observing the snake-haired fiend in the glass cage.


    He stood up and went to the living room to pour tea. After having a meal, he returned to the laboratory in the study and sat down. After all, this was his daily activity place.


    Time continued to pass.


    Very soon, Xu Zhi saw Medusa. She had already turned the bottle into an indescribable part of her body. It was gradually emitting the strange, brutal aura of an evil god, which could not be looked at directly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally succeeded.¡±


    Medusa curled up in the glass bottle and took a deep breath. She gently touched the wall of the bottle with her hand. as expected, I guessed right. This is what the creator wanted me to do-soulless flesh and blood. Did he give me a terrifying primordial origin eternal spiritual treasure and let me create a world? ¡±


    ¡°Wait, What is this?¡±


    She stretched out her hand and pointed.


    Pfff!


    A light blue control interface appeared before his eyes.


    This meant that she had completely taken control of the world bottle.


    Hualala.


    Lying in the bottle, she stretched out her long and white fingers and slowly fiddled with the data panel.


    ¡°Running the program? Gravity? Gravity? Particle structure? ¡®Molecular structure?¡¯ Is this similar to the system-assisted cultivation tool in wushen Palace?¡±


    She had also seen that kind of portable system.


    However, that cheat that could assist her in cultivation was no longer useful to her.


    ¡°This is so interesting! This is so interesting!¡±


    Medusa was overjoyed, and her heart was pounding. the circuit patterns on it mean the patterns of the world. The rules of the great Dao? Was this the setting of the parameters of the entire spiritual world? It can be controlled at will?¡±


    She was suddenly in high spirits and excited.


    How could he not know?


    The potential of this operation was too great, and it was almost infinite!


    next, I¡¯ll modify the shape of this new organization world, completely fitting and fusing with my evil god Body, and even make me more fitting to my body!


    I have two missions. The first is to evolve my evil god Body. The second is to merge this world into my body ¡­ The two were actually the same thing! Improve my body!¡±


    Her eyes were burning with excitement as she used the terrifying speed of creation to modify her body.


    The days continued to pass.


    It was like the primal Chaos in a muddleheaded state, with no concept of time.


    After another whole day, the entire bottle had been completely turned into a part of her body. It was a complete body of the evil god, even though this last body of the evil God¡¯s tissue was not perfectly fused with her own flesh and blood.


    The entire glass bottle also became indescribable.


    ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded!¡±


    She murmured. The bottle was still a bottle, and its shape was the same as before. The transparent glass bottle gave people a completely different feeling. Just by looking at it, there was a sense of sharpness that could pierce through the skin.


    ¡°This is my main core.¡±


    She continued to curl up in the glass bottle, like a cute doll in the glass Wishing Bottle, and continued to touch the glass wall with her slender hands.


    however, I won¡¯t create a new world civilization here. The spiritual space here is my training ground. Instead, I¡¯ll create a civilization in the subsidiary world.


    Her eyes flashed, and she began to enter her spiritual universe.


    It was still the same dimensional courtyard, with countless creatures evolving here.


    modify it a little. This place doesn¡¯t have the right to be the same as the land of the origin of the great Dao.


    She reached out her hand and changed the parameters of the land.


    In the blink of an eye, the whole yard gradually disappeared, and the surrounding scenery changed rapidly, turning into a sea that he was most familiar with. In the center was the Gorgon Alchemy Island that had been sealed in the past.


    Whoosh.


    All sorts of buildings appeared on the island.


    we can continue to expand, but there¡¯s no need. She glanced around. She was a simple and practical person who did not like fancy things. next, I¡¯m going to see the other two spiritual universes that are connected externally.


    ¡­


    Did I really succeed?


    Xu Zhi was slightly surprised and looked at Medusa. She had really done it.


    In Xu Zhi¡¯s opinion, this was unbelievable.


    He turned a bottle into a part of Cthulhu¡¯s body.


    It was undeniable that Medusa was now very capable. Hard work could make up for her lack of talent, and with the continuous development of her intelligence and research, she could be said to be getting stronger and stronger.


    she really did it. Her bold idea succeeded. In that case, I have an even bolder idea that might be able to be realized.


    Xu Zhi began to think. the real world view of the multiverse, the crystal wall system universe, the infinite civilizations, the infinite future ¡­ Perhaps this is the real framework of the universe.


    Xu Zhi had a really bold and earth-shattering idea:


    Parallel universe said.


    yes. Since it is a high-and low-dimensional world in the first place, and we have done enough simulations, let¡¯s try to simulate the real model of the entire universe.


    Medusa has already finished filling in the blanks in her head. It¡¯s my turn now ¡­


    in fact, Medusa can not deny that she is very powerful, but she is ultimately limited by her own knowledge, vision, and world ¡­ She can¡¯t see how terrifying the possibility of her world bottle, coupled with her Cthulhu evil god Power, is!¡±


    because she doesn¡¯t know about the world line hypothesis of the lava Land.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes flickered, and he went directly into the two bottles that were connected externally and placed on the bookshelf, intending to talk to Medusa about the introduction to the new universe.


    I want to talk to her about the structure of the quantum mirror multiverse!

 Chapter 683

    ?


    683 Chapter 693-Dao discussion, tree diagram with linear constraint


    What was the structure of the universe?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s real body was still standing by the window of the study, looking up at the vast blue sky.


    This was the ultimate mystery of the world.


    Xu Zhi had known for a long time what his fundamental goal was. He had created the sandbox in order to deduce the civilization system, find the true meaning of the world, and simulate the true laws of the entire universe.


    Just as he had said:


    Knowledge was the power of all.


    Throughout the history of civilization.


    The inheritance of civilization was the inheritance of knowledge, and the greatness of civilization was the greatness of knowledge.


    It was the same for the Super-incredible civilizations in the universe. If their knowledge accumulated to a certain extent, which could last for billions of years, such terrifying ancient beings might be able to create an entire universe out of thin air.


    The universe was so big that it had infinite possibilities.


    Based on Xu Zhi¡¯s current knowledge, his observation of the entire world was very limited. He could only observe some fragments of the eighth or even ninth level, just like how he could not see anything beyond a glass fish tank.


    Is our universe the only one?


    It was not certain.


    Due to the discovery of quantum mechanics, people in modern times found that the universe was likely not unique, but made up of countless universes, just like bubbles stacked together, just like a crystal wall.


    This was the famous hypothesis in physics, the theory of parallel universes.


    As early as the 1950s, some physicists proposed this concept while observing quantum.


    The countless versions of himself in the parallel universes were really something to look forward to.


    Many people said that the famous Mandela Effect and group memory disorder were the deja vu of another self in the parallel universe.


    Many people clearly had no impression of this place, but they felt that they had been here before.


    According to this theory of infinite possibilities, if you, in a parallel universe, did not have a girlfriend in this universe, you would be a single dog. In that case, there was no need to worry. In the quantum entanglement in another universe, you would likely be an enviable live-in, and you would likely have a boyfriend who loved you.


    Perhaps, according to this hypothesis, it was entirely possible to believe that the other you in the other universe was doing things that the current you didn¡¯t dare to do, living an unimaginably Wonderful Life, and realizing the dreams you had already given up.


    you failed in this world, but you must have succeeded in a parallel universe.


    parallel universe, quantum entanglement, eternal life of the death god ¡­


    Xu Zhi let out a sigh. all sorts of high-dimensional and transcendent-concept theories. It looks like I really have to try them out. The infinite setting of the multiverse parallel universes is so close to the cultivation path where opening and closing one¡¯s eyes is the destruction of a Cosmic Era.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Whoosh.


    Medusa¡¯s mental strength poured into one of the bottle worlds. It was empty, and the surroundings were white.


    are you going to create a primitive civilization here? ¡±


    Medusa stopped in her tracks.


    She was well aware of the process of creating a civilization: Kill the living beings and place their souls into this spiritual world.


    Naturally, souls could reproduce.


    In the words of the great Zhou Dynasty, it was similar to a ghost¡¯s child, a ghost fetus.


    Therefore, he only needed to kill those species and place them here. In this spiritual universe, they wouldn¡¯t think that they were fake.


    Generation after generation, civilization was advancing and evolving.


    No one knew that they were living in a dream.


    He wouldn¡¯t know that he was dead, and he would live as if he was in the real world.


    In reality, this was precisely Carolyn¡¯s god of death¡¯s immortality.


    ¡°True and false are relative.¡± Medusa smiled and sighed with emotion. the evolutionary species I brought outside can be made into the first batch of primitive creatures.


    ¡°Kill them and toss them in.¡±


    She pondered seriously.


    as for the soul, it¡¯s a special type of spiritual body. There¡¯s no racial segregation. This is very unrealistic. People will find out that this is a fake universe. In that case. let¡¯s add a rule in this world. Only souls of the same race can reproduce ¡­


    ¡°Mm ¡­¡± She pondered for a moment and then smiled. it¡¯s very good.


    She planned to kill these souls and then project them into the entire world to conduct experiments and guide the progress of a civilization. This was also her mission.


    Suddenly, a figure slowly walked out from the distance.


    Medusa¡¯s eyes dimmed, and her face was filled with joy.


    As expected, what he did was right. This was indeed a new Demon God organization for him, and he had successfully integrated into it. He had met the test and requirements, and the creator had come again because of this?


    ¡°You¡¯ve already seen the truth?¡± The blurry existence stopped in his tracks and smiled.


    yes, in this world, all living beings are living in dreams. Medusa¡¯s expression turned serious, and she began to seriously talk about her imagination, followed by her thoughts on the construction of the entire civilization.


    Her words were originally Xu Zhi¡¯s idea for the construction.


    Medusa¡¯s bottle served as the core of the crystal wall world, sending some souls to the crystal wall world bottles in all directions to build a civilization.


    It was a fake origin of all things, transporting species.


    This was an infinite possibility.


    But now, Xu Zhi¡¯s thinking was different. He had discovered a way with more infinite possibilities.


    ¡°Your way of thinking is wrong.¡± Xu Zhi said indifferently.


    Medusa¡¯s body trembled, and she exclaimed, ¡± ¡°Wrong?¡±


    you think that everything you¡¯ve done is a path of infinite potential for the entire civilization. But is there really no limit? ¡± The voice seemed to come from another dimension.


    Was it really infinite?


    Naturally ¡­ It was not truly infinite.


    Medusa was silent for a moment.


    She clearly understood that no matter how many bottles there were, they were still a limited civilization.


    Because she was not infinite, the civilization she created could not be infinite.


    The current method was the best way she could understand. It was to create as many possibilities as possible.


    Did the concept of ¡®Infinity¡¯ really exist in this world?


    ¡°The great Lord, the God of the origin of all things, what ¡­ Is it infinite?¡± Medusa could not help but ask.


    Xu Zhi laughed and said, ¡± the Dao begets one, one begets two, two begets three, three begets all things, evolving into a myriad of things, and that is infinite.


    Medusa¡¯s body trembled.


    She also came to a realization that this was the origin of the universe. The Big Bang of the universe evolved into all things from one and continued to spread outwards.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an appearance.¡± The voice spoke again.


    Medusa¡¯s mind was completely confused. One turning into all things, such a terrifying scene of the universe¡¯s original heavens, was only an appearance? What exactly was that infinite inner world?


    ¡°Then, what is the true Infinity?¡± A stone was thrown into the air.


    Pa ta.


    The stones fell to the ground and turned into thousands of gravel, covering the earth like fireworks.


    ¡°This is the infinite.¡±


    Medusa was slightly taken aback when she heard that. This was what it meant to be limitless?


    Pfft!


    In the air, a second stone that was exactly the same fell to the ground from a different angle.


    Pa ta!


    The stones fell to the ground and turned into thousands of gravel, covering the earth.


    However, even though it was the same stone in front of him, the direction of the explosion was different because he had thrown it in a different direction.


    ¡°This is also infinite.¡±


    Medusa¡¯s body trembled when she heard this. This was also infinite?


    She didn¡¯t really understand, but she felt like she had touched something.


    ¡°Infinite, is it a choice?¡± Medusa¡¯s breathing suddenly quickened as she looked at the stone. The results would be different if the angle of the throw was different.


    She suddenly shouted at the figure, ¡± the first is primitive. Through constant selection, one becomes two, two becomes three, and finally, it becomes all living things ¡­ So, the infinite is choice, and not everything?¡±


    Medusa was almost intoxicated.


    What did this mean?


    It was almost self-evident.


    One begets two, two begets three, three begets all living things. This is infinite ¡­ But it was only an infinite appearance!


    What was the true Infinity?


    It was a choice.


    It was ¡± one ¡± and ¡± Dao ¡°. The choice to split was the choice of the God of creation. What kind of things would he split into, and what shape would he take? What kind of special characteristics did all living things have, that they were the choices of constantly splitting up a second time?


    Just like now ¡­


    The primitive symbol of ¡®one¡¯. .. On a split, he had chosen himself. This was also Infinity. He had become a split node on the ¡®Infinity¡¯ of the universe and was about to open up a new world.


    This was also the choice the ¡®Dao¡¯ made for itself.


    Xu Zhi said lightly,


    the world is a tree full of branches. Every choice has infinite possibilities. If you throw a stone to the East or South, it will split into the future of two worlds.


    Medusa closed her eyes, her face full of shock as she carefully mulled over the meaning behind it. the world is a line that is constantly splitting, and every choice means that another universe is being split? ¡±


    The concept of world lines came from the ancient land of lava.


    But what Xu Zhi was going to talk about at this time was the upgraded version of the world line-the World Tree.


    In other words, parallel universes!


    In the concept of world lines, no matter how the world changed its direction or choice, there would always be only one World, and it was unique.


    This was because there was only one ancient land of lava in reality.


    And the world Tree?


    It was truly splitting the multiverse apart.


    The most primitive line would split into two orbits, turning into two separate universes of choice, both existing at the same time ¡­ There were countless chosen universes.


    This was the multiverse!


    the world is not a single, twisted line, but a tree. Xu Zhi said indifferently.


    BOOM!


    Medusa¡¯s mind exploded.


    The world was not a twisted line, but a big tree?


    She suddenly saw a tree-shaped diagram in her mind. The universe of every world, due to different choices, split into two universes. The universe was multiverse, and the universe was infinite!


    Multiverse theory?


    It was as if she had just opened a new door. This was a bold and unbelievable idea.


    According to this concept, was there another parallel universe in her life, a universe where she had not become the origin Demon God?


    This concept had a huge impact on her.


    The concept of world lines was already very touching to those who had never heard of it, not to mention the theory of a higher dimension: The World Tree?


    Multiverse theory?


    this, this, this ¡­!? Her eyes were almost wide open. Her heart was like a dead leaf on a tree, blown by the wind in a storm.


    She suddenly fell silent.


    She hesitated.


    The God of creation didn¡¯t speak. His figure became faint and blurry as he disappeared from where he was and gradually moved further away.


    ¡°The multiverse, is that really possible? In reality, I can¡¯t find a way to achieve it!¡± She suddenly mumbled and shouted loudly, ¡± but I¡¯m not you. I can¡¯t have the infinite power to create the multiverse!


    ¡°But this isn¡¯t reality, it¡¯s a dream.¡±


    A voice came from afar.


    A dream?


    Her entire person was stunned on the spot. It was as if she had been enlightened, and she was suddenly ecstatic!

 Chapter 684

    ?


    684 The abyss of origin


    That¡¯s right.


    This is a dream!


    As long as he was in a dream ¡­


    In the real world, it was impossible for multiple copies of himself to appear at the same time. However, in the soul world ¡­


    At that moment, Medusa was almost intoxicated, as if she could already see a beautiful future. Everything she wanted seemed to be within reach and within reach.


    ¡°I can create the multiverse!¡±


    ¡°I can create the World Tree!¡±


    She paused for a moment, her face burning with excitement and a sickly blush. Her mind was filled with such a shocking and unbelievable thought. It was extremely bold, but she felt that it was a strong idea that had a certain degree of possibility!


    Because she was living in a dream.


    Infinity. The Infinity of the creation of one ¡­ She kept mumbling this sentence and immediately returned to her own main universe.


    Huala!


    His mind flickered.


    He returned to the extremely small glass bottle and touched the surrounding walls.


    there¡¯s still some time to evolve. I have to quickly make a second adjustment and form a real crystal wall system of the multiverse!


    Medusa¡¯s entire body and the structure of the bottle had undergone subtle changes.


    Time passed.


    ¡°Is it finally done?¡± Medusa took a deep breath.


    Her current appearance was already somewhat different.


    Her snake-like hair was more fine and dense.


    He was like a terrifying ancient evil god in the vast void and the Dark Universe. His hair was dancing wildly like snakes of the world. They danced back and forth and connected the endless void worlds.


    it has begun, a new civilization.


    She smiled and shattered the two glass bottles outside. She murmured, ¡± those two worlds can be abandoned. Where I am is one, and I can give life to all living things.


    Her spirit sank slightly and entered the spiritual universe that she was in. the small world I¡¯m in can¡¯t even stretch my body. The universe where my spirit originated from is called ¡­ The abyss of origin, I guess.¡±


    To create a civilization, as the center of the world, he had to give it a name.


    Huala!


    In the abyss of origin, which was the spiritual world of the big glass bottle, countless species were reproducing on a vast land.


    the species here are the ones that I brought in. Although I didn¡¯t intentionally reproduce, the fact that they can grow near my body, evolve, and adapt means that they have terrifying polluting magic abilities.


    Her eyes were calm as she looked at the development of the entire spiritual land. they are all natural monsters that have been spiritually contaminated by me.


    Hualalalalalalala!


    These creatures did not realize that they were dead and were still reproducing in the soul world.


    Their bodies emitted a brutal demonic aura. Soon, the entire land gradually turned black, as if it was an abyss. All kinds of squirming monsters lived there.


    They were fighting.


    Brutal, combative, and bloody.


    In less than a few years, the first war broke out in the abyss.


    It was a terrifying battle between a group of black worms and a group of black praying mantis.


    The leader of the depths worm was a fat mother worm, and the magic Mantis was a tall mutant Mantis leader. The two sides began a seven-year-long battle.


    The entire land was stained with blood.


    The magic Mantis race moved quickly. Although they were few in number, they were born to be assassins. The entire black worm was in danger. No matter how fast they reproduced, their overall strength was too weak.


    Under the pitch-black sky.


    In the cave.


    Wuwuwu!


    Goo Goo Goo!


    The leader of the depths worm¡¯s mother worm roared and mumbled to the ground.


    In the face of disaster, it was faced with a huge race choice. It could choose to assassinate the leader of the devil Mantis race or escape completely.


    It was extremely hesitant as it concerned the fate of its race.


    it¡¯s starting, the node of the soul universe. The splitting of fate, also known as the splitting of the soul.


    Medusa stood on a high spot and looked down at the scene with great interest.


    ¡°This abyssal Queen bug is hesitating, but it¡¯s only natural. It¡¯s a matter of life and death, so it¡¯s inevitable that it¡¯ll hesitate ¡­ In that case, let history split from here to the first node.¡±


    She smiled and raised her hands high.


    BOOM!


    The world began to split.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Huala!


    In the study room.


    Xu Zhi saw Medusa¡¯s hair tentacles wriggle through the pipes on the rectangular bookshelf next to the big bottle, and two small bottles suddenly appeared on the bookshelf.


    Medusa still gets it with just one hint, and a branch universe has begun to appear? ¡±


    After all, the space he had given her was only the glass bottle for her to live in and the bookshelf beside the parallel universe bottle.


    Although it was called a small bottle, it could no longer be called a bottle. Instead, it was two beautiful glass diamond diamonds the size of a carat, quietly placed on the top shelf of the bookshelf.


    The two exquisite diamonds stuck together like a crystal wall.


    Medusa had already turned the glass Magic core bottle into a part of the evil god organization and made it her own ¡®cell¡¯, so she could naturally produce¡¯ small bottle ¡®cells.


    these are the first two crystal walls. But, what about the two bottles? ¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face darkened. how did it become such a small diamond? ¡±


    However, he was too lazy to care about it. After all, plans could not keep up with changes, and he was not doing it himself. Medusa¡¯s deduction of this structure was naturally more suitable.


    it¡¯s really starting to split and create a parallel universe? ¡±


    Xu Zhi looked curious and picked up the magnifying glass.


    He stood in front of the bookshelf, lowered his head, and enlarged the two diamond diamonds to look at the internal structure.


    ¡°Mm ¡­ The choice of the historical node, one crystal wall world is the universe that the abyssal Queen bug chose to escape to, and the other is the universe that the abyssal Queen bug chose to fight with its life on the line.¡±


    The two worlds had started a different process.


    This wasn¡¯t a calculated virtual world line¡¯s future, but a real parallel world of souls.


    if this situation continues and the multiverse continues to split, the future will be like a bubble and a crystal wall. Diamonds will be stacked together, and they will be beautiful big diamonds.


    And why would there be identical creatures in two worlds?


    Could it be that their souls could really split? Split into two and thrown into two worlds, becoming another him in a parallel universe?


    It really was.


    The corners of Xu Zhi¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. Medusa is very smart. She understood what I meant in an instant. It¡¯s because it¡¯s the spiritual universe that separates the mark of the soul¡¯s true source ¡­


    A human¡¯s soul was mostly made up of soul energy. A small part of it was the core of the soul, which was also the soul brand or the true source of the soul.


    Splitting the soul was a simple task for the origin Demon God, who was good at Playing with Souls. He could even set the ¡± world rule parameters ¡± of the entire soul world and naturally do it. Under certain circumstances, he could split his universe.


    Moreover, this was a type of ninth-rank cultivation path to begin with.


    A type 9 soul could split a person¡¯s soul into a hundred trillion pieces and fuse them into a hundred trillion cells, transforming them into a transcendent being.


    This was the principle behind it.


    In reality, his soul essence had been split.


    It was a good idea.


    It was just like Xu Zhi¡¯s three-body slash.


    But what was the problem?


    There were two points.


    First, as the parallel universes continued to split, the flaws in the true source of the soul would be filled up by other ordinary energy and soul matter. However, one¡¯s own soul consciousness would continue to weaken until it was no longer one¡¯s own soul.


    It was as if they had been disassembled into a few parts and cultivated separately. The brothers were originally one, but after they separated, it was likely that they could not go back. Everyone was disabled.


    If one¡¯s soul was incomplete, one¡¯s combat strength would naturally be weak.


    At the same time, the form of a remnant soul would greatly increase the difficulty of breaking through to the next realm.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter in terms of combat strength. The entire world was filled with disabled people. There would be no harm if there was no comparison. One wouldn¡¯t discover this unless they became a top-tier, terrifying expert.


    If the entire world was filled with people with disabilities, no one would think of themselves as disabled. If they had never seen a complete soul, they would think that their soul was complete.


    As for splitting up too much and losing oneself?


    It didn¡¯t matter. After all, the more parallel universes there were, the more different their personalities would be from their original universe. It could even be perfectly explained that their personalities were completely different.


    The multiverse.


    Wasn¡¯t it normal for there to be different personalities among so many of them?


    Furthermore, how many nodes of fate and parallel universes could one experience in a thousand years?


    There wouldn¡¯t be many splits in the first place, so the actual impact would be much, much smaller.


    The second point.


    He was unable to break through to the ninth step, as his soul was incomplete.


    Of course, a level 9 world?


    It was too long, far beyond what he could think of now.


    perhaps, for an ancient existence at that level, the only way to step onto the path of rank nine is to cross through parallel universes and find myself in each universe. I¡¯ll be a student, an Arcanist, a sorcerer, a beggar ¡­ Only when all of them are fused together will one become the ¡®true self¡¯ and be able to break through, becoming the only rank nine world true God that can cross the multiverse!¡±


    integrate and eliminate the entire multiverse and your own Parallel space-time. Only by achieving the unification of the true self can you completely transcend! Xu Zhi laughed. the only true self in the universe. There is only one me in the entire multiverse ¡­ This setting is super cool!¡±


    He kept thinking, and the more he thought, the more feasible it seemed.


    if the two universes happen to become experts and are both very powerful, neither of them will submit to the other and both want to merge and swallow the other to become their true selves, it will be even more interesting!


    That scene was very exciting just thinking about it!


    As for when he became a Supreme existence in this world and possessed the ability to cross the multiverse, what if his other self in another parallel universe would have died long ago?


    He was going to find the abyss of origins, where the demonic god of origins was.


    Over there, there will be a soul quintessential essence from your parallel universe that will contain it, and you will have to pay a huge price to exchange for it.


    unless all of you in the parallel universes die, the origin demonic god will not completely devour your soul.


    In fact, in Xu Zhi¡¯s opinion, the multiverse theory was the greatest shortcut to breaking through to level nine!


    Why was it a shortcut?


    In the first eight realms, the cultivation speed would be greatly reduced in the form of a remnant soul.


    But what about the moment of the ninth-rank?


    The number of breakthroughs had decreased instead!


    According to Xu Zhi¡¯s deduction, in the multi-dimensional universe, powerhouses who had become high-level eighth-grade gods would understand the truth of the entire universe. They would pray to the origin Demon God for a real physical body, cultivate the unity of soul and body, and begin to walk the path of ninth-grade gods.


    It was very difficult for a person to walk the path of the ninth step.


    ¡®But what about me in ten parallel universes? Everyone has a part of the soul. We should split up, take one-tenth of the path, and then fight to the death? A grand unification?¡± Xu Zhi muttered.


    Although it was unorthodox and this type of ninth-rank method was a little crooked, it was still an excellent method. In theory, he could break through to the ninth-rank, but as for the specific situation, he had to try it out.


    And the next problem was, what if he discovered that his other universe wasn¡¯t an expert?


    Secretly nurturing and guiding them to become stronger.


    He was raising himself in another universe like a pig.


    Therefore, this was Xu Zhi¡¯s bold idea for a rank-9. For him, the multiverse theory might really be in accordance with the laws of the universe.


    In the early stage, the remnant soul¡¯s cultivation speed was slightly slower, but it could be exchanged for the possibility of reaching level nine. This was simply a huge benefit, one of the great advantages of this parallel multiverse world!


    at the same time. the evil god of the multiverse. who devours All Souls in the multiverse within this world of the multiverse¡¯s crystal wall system ¡­ Medusa herself was extremely fat, but she had earned much more than the land of magic medicine eating the death of an entire professional. Otherwise, this strongest late-stage ¡­ It¡¯s taking too long.¡±


    In the study, Xu Zhi licked his lips and looked at the snake-haired Medusa in the glass bottle. She was touching the glass wall with her hands, her face full of gratitude to the creator. She was also very excited to face a parallel universe.


    ¡°I still have to work hard to fatten it up.¡±

 Chapter 685

    ?


    685 The Alliance of the mother stream of the universe, the tragic fate in the bottle (2 in 1)


    Hualala.


    Due to the choice of the depths worm Queen Mother, two crystal wall branches appeared in the entire universe. Two parallel universes were truly born, just like two high-speed trains on the railway, moving side by side.


    This scene made people gasp in amazement.


    the rules and parameters of the soul universe can be personally customized by one.


    Medusa continued to whisper,


    since it¡¯s a dream and not reality, any fantasy can be realized. For example, I can set it ¡­ At a certain point in time, the universe will sense it and split up to increase in value, creating parallel universes!¡±


    and this rule brings about Infinity.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s a choice, it¡¯s infinite!¡± Medusa exclaimed loudly, as if she was the most devout seeker. Her eyes became brighter and brighter, and she continued to think about it, understanding the subtle meaning more and more.


    There was a limit to how much she could guide civilization.


    This was because her knowledge was limited.


    Therefore, she would inevitably guide the civilization to impose its own subjective knowledge on them.


    It was better to not guide them at all, using the rules of ¡®Infinity¡¯ to let them choose on their own.


    ¡°Survival of the fittest.¡±


    Her face was full of admiration. It¡¯s infinite possibilities, followed by limited eliminations, survival of the fittest!¡±


    Races in parallel universes that were not suitable and chose the wrong way to develop would head towards destruction ¡­ In fact, the entire parallel universe might even be destroyed! It was removed from the entire crystal wall system in the multiverse!


    Choosing the right civilization would lead to glory.


    This was the cycle of the crystal wall universe, self-destruction and birth.


    ¡°Is this the true face of the universe? Is this the true appearance of the courtyard of the origin of dimensions?¡± Medusa was almost intoxicated. She thought of that mysterious courtyard.


    the universe as big as the universe and the creatures as small as the living things are constantly evolving under the rules of the unseen world. Survival of the fittest, survival of the fittest ¡­ Just like what was shown in the land of origin, living beings are evolving, from fish to beasts, from beasts to birds.¡±


    She lowered her head and looked at the two new parallel universes of the entire crystal wall system. it seems that it is going to split again.


    In the world line where the abyssal Zerg chose to fight to the death, there were two situations.


    The first choice was to launch a sneak attack in the great canyon, but they were discovered by the other side and were ambushed. The entire abyssal magic bug became a prisoner and lost.


    The second choice was to attack the Central Plains, and the result was that he happened to hit the leader of the other side. The beheading plan was successful, and the situation was reversed. The abyssal magic bug won.


    Puchi!


    Two parallel universes had appeared.


    ¡°It split again on that tree branch that had its back to the water ¡­ The parallel universe of victory and defeat.¡± Medusa watched helplessly as a bubble slowly rose on the diamond wall, like a cell proliferation. In a short while, a new diamond was grown.


    the natural creation of parallel universes? ¡±


    ¡°What about the other side?¡±


    She then looked at the universe where the abyssal magic bug had chosen to escape with great interest.


    It actually had three branches.


    During his escape, he was chased by the magic Mantis race. He made the right decision and successfully escaped from a parallel universe.


    There were also parallel universes that made wrong decisions, failed to escape, and were completely captured.


    There was also another universe that was bathed in blood and fighting. In the end, only the abyssal mother Empress gave birth to a child. The child was then secretly sent away to become the future of the race.


    ¡°Too many, too many.¡±


    Medusa was in high spirits. one begets two, two begets three, three begets all things. Countless parallel universes of Wars between two races. Split, quickly continue splitting! This will become the real big Bang!¡±


    hahahaha!!


    ¡­


    Puchi.


    Puchi.


    Xu Zhi was dressed in a black scientific robe and looking at the bookshelf. Bubbles were rising from the two diamond-shaped crystal walls, and a few more diamonds were gradually growing.


    A pile of small diamond Glass was perfectly stacked together, forming an even bigger incomplete diamond.


    it¡¯s so beautiful, the bubbles of the multiverse.


    He picked up an energy magnifying glass made by the people of isodar and studied the crystal wall particle universe inside like a Scholar in the Library.


    ¡°It seems like I ¡­ No, it¡¯s US. We really did make an amazing new sandbox model.¡±


    this isn¡¯t a virtual future deduction like the pillar God of the ancient Lava Land, Carolyn. This is a real existence in every split universe.


    This feeling was full of satisfaction.


    Pleasure.


    This was the great joy brought by the results of research. In the long years, this was the only way to bring joy to these eternal and ancient existences.


    The virtual world line had become a physical world Tree.


    Compared to other physical universes, life was not brought along, and death was not taken away. This was the true infinite possibilities.


    the world is a tree, and the tree is constantly splitting into universes, shaking the prosperous and green branches ¡­ Xu Zhi held a magnifying glass and kept looking at the self-splitting universe.


    It was like cell division.


    The multi-parallel universe had actually been completed in his own laboratory in Tongcheng. If it were to be put out there and announced to the public, not to mention the Nobel Prize, it would directly elevate the entire human civilization to a higher dimension out of thin air, turning it into an ancient space giant, observing the infinite development of the entire multi-crystal wall system universe!


    It was a big step for humans, and even for Xu Zhi, it was a big step.


    It could be said that his civilization deduction sandbox had been elevated by a large dimension out of thin air.


    Of course, this in itself also meant that Xu Zhi¡¯s knowledge had accumulated to a certain extent before he could start a higher and more terrifying sandbox civilization.


    In the past, he had felt that the small universe was very fragrant. Wasn¡¯t he fragrant with such a large piece of land? Now, it didn¡¯t smell good anymore. No matter how big the land was, it was just that. The universe didn¡¯t lack land.


    previously,. was so pleased with myself after getting a piece of real land. Now that. think about it, I¡¯ve been poisoned by the traditional way of buying. house ¡­ Now, this is what I call truly rich.¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and said, ¡± in an instant, a poor farmer has become a rich farmer. This is like a spontaneous high-power harvest of rice, separating a person into several people to cultivate at the same time in various parallel universes. It¡¯s just like my three incarnations, where one person can take on several people. It¡¯s like several times the tax is several times the happiness.


    The destruction and rise of this crystal wall system universe was estimated to be a hundred times larger than Mercury¡¯s power station.


    ¡°My Orchard ¡­ The multiverse.¡±


    Xu Zhi lowered his head and felt that he was really going to carry on the name of the God of creation of the orchard in the countryside. In the few minutes that he was in a daze, he had split into several more parallel universes, which were almost multiplying exponentially.


    this is the Big Bang in the early stages. The growth is the fastest in the early stages because the civilization is extremely primitive ¡­ In the later stages, the more mature a civilization is, the longer the interval between the changes of the era, and the slower the splitting of the parallel universe.¡±


    Xu Zhi kept looking at the bookshelves with a look of joy on his face as he continued to observe.


    As usual, it was only lunch time, but decades had passed for the entire crystal wall system universe. The initial development was too fast.


    In Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes, the first crystal wall system universe was soon destroyed on the bookshelves in the study. It was a parallel universe that the abyssal Queen Mother had defeated. A terrible internal strife had broken out between them, destroying their entire race and civilization. In the end, it had led to their own self-destruction. The terrifying energy weapons had turned the entire world into ruins.


    Puchi!


    ¡°They¡¯re all dead, so it¡¯s my turn now.¡±


    The small diamond was broken.


    In the center, the origin Demon God pierced one of his long hair into the void and stirred it gently, forcibly retrieving the entire broken multiverse.


    In an instant, her face was flushed red. It was obvious that even in the early development and rapid destruction of the universe, the energy inside was not too low.


    After the first universe was destroyed, the rest of the universes were destroyed one after another.


    There was destruction, and there was rebirth.


    More than ten hours had passed in the evening.


    The crystal wall system universe had already proliferated to 143.


    Due to the chaos of war, there were more than ten parallel universes that had headed towards death and extinction, perishing together. And at this moment, even if it was just a diamond the size of a carat, the 143 of them were piled up in an extremely dazzling manner. They looked extremely gorgeous when placed on Xu Zhi¡¯s shelf.


    She was simply too beautiful.


    It might really be a micro-model of the multiverse.


    At the same time, there were both strong and weak universes. In the strongest universe, an unimaginable technological civilization had already appeared.


    Compared to the slow extraordinary civilizations, the explosive speed of technological civilizations was the fastest.


    ¡°We grow, we conquer!¡±


    Roar!


    A deformed Mantis stood on the podium, and a bright gray flag fluttered. He looked down at the people below and said in high spirits, ¡± the era will open a new chapter.


    This was the strongest demon Mantis race in a certain universe. They had gradually become an extraordinary race with technology. After self-cultivation, their bodies would change, turning into humanoid sickle Mantis that were more suitable for combat. They were a special type of assassin who called themselves the iron Blood Warriors. The strongest had reached the sixth rank.


    ¡°Reproduction. Quantity will obtain quality!¡±


    In another universe, the most powerful abyssal magic bug race had given birth to many technological magic bug soldiers with their powerful reproductive ability and population base.


    this is all in reality. It¡¯s something that the virtual world line deduction doesn¡¯t have. Their deduction is, after all, combined with the brain of the entire world to carry out the calculation, based on the existing civilization as the foundation ¡­ Therefore, the civilization they created was not as groundbreaking as the one in reality. It was impossible for an incredible civilization to appear.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes were burning. only reality can create miracles.


    Reality itself was a huge miracle.


    this guy, he¡¯s locked up in my study room and entertained himself. He¡¯s quite happy. Xu Zhi glanced at the snake-haired Medusa in the glass bottle and found that she looked very excited and had a lot of fun. She was squirming in the glass bottle like she had ADHD, like an internet-addicted girl who was entertaining herself.


    Xu Zhi finished his delicious dinner and browsed through the forum on his phone. After checking to see if the players had come up with any strange conspiracies, he returned to his study.


    Time passed again.


    That group of predators had already begun to try to break through the world barrier and cross the space civilization.


    Finally, they achieved a miracle. Using some kind of world-breaking joint oscillation device, they broke through the crystal wall with great difficulty and entered a nearby universe.


    In a field of green trees.


    ¡°Eh? The abyssal magic bug of this world is still alive?¡±


    A powerful predator took off his mask, revealing a black face with hideous and disgusting tentacles. The radar kept scanning. didn¡¯t this hostile race in our civilization go extinct decades ago? We¡¯ve destroyed it. ¡±


    The surrounding people were discussing in disbelief.


    ¡°A real parallel universe?¡±


    ¡°Our race was defeated in this universe? How was that possible? The honor of the iron-blooded Mantis has not been lost!¡±


    They hid in the town and studied the history.


    in history, there have been people who are the same as us. It¡¯s just that the turning point 17 years ago was different, and we lost.


    ¡°My other self in a parallel universe? It¡¯s no wonder that I often have a special sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. I¡¯ve been to this place before, and I¡¯ve worked here before. I¡¯m afraid that I, who is a parallel universe, have unintentionally transmitted data and memories in some way.¡±


    The surrounding people were discussing.


    The iron-blooded leader couldn¡¯t help but warn the people around him, ¡± if the US in this universe really exist, we can try to find them.


    ¡°Search?¡±


    The surrounding Iron Blood Warriors shuddered. Searching for their own selves in this parallel universe?


    This was an unbelievable move.


    But they still chose to search for it.


    Three days later, this iron-blooded leader saw himself in this universe. He was a pitiful beggar wandering on the streets as a slave, which gave him a strange feeling.


    At the same time, the other team members also found their own selves.


    the me in this world has grown up like me, but we have a different fate. In the turning point of the 17 years, I didn¡¯t become a second lieutenant in the Army. Instead, because of the defeat, I became a captive and died three years ago. Someone said bitterly.


    the me in this world is still alive. But in order to survive, I underwent a gender change operation seven years ago. I sold my body in a civilian courtyard to survive. A tall and strong soldier said.


    When he saw that he was living such a miserable life in another time and space without food, he was at a loss. He even had the urge to take her away to redeem himself and save himself from the sea of suffering.


    multiverse, parallel time and space, infinite possibilities.


    They stopped in their tracks, their faces filled with fear and confusion.


    For the first time, the era had a complete understanding of the entire multiverse.


    Several years later, they continued to travel across parallel universes and wage war, even helping themselves in another dimension to win Wars.


    The abyssal Zerg on the other side also discovered this and retaliated.


    The era had completely entered the era of war between the multiverses.


    Countless abyssal magic bugs and magic mantises of the multiverse formed an alliance of two mother stream universes to help the other side of the multiverse to win the battle.


    A multi-dimensional war had erupted!


    The two terrifying alliances fought until the heavens fell and the earth cracked.


    In almost every world, even if the two great races had already perished, the ordinary worlds where the other races lived had also been descended by them. They had secretly killed each other, causing many strange stories.


    Gradually, the void war between the two mother streams crossed dimensions, time and space, and the universe, erupting in every place at the same time, helping the other self of the multiverse to win.


    This battle was extremely brutal.


    One after another, the multiverse was destroyed and shattered.


    As their technology developed during the war, countless scientists from the multiverse discussed with themselves in another space-time, constantly erupting and replacing each other. A terrifying technological explosion appeared, and all kinds of high-level weapons emerged in an endless stream, directly reaching the combat power of a Celestial Emperor.


    However, the war was getting more and more intense. The enmity between both sides had almost extended from the most primitive civilization to today. The two great Mother stream civilizations finally could not hold on any longer and collapsed.


    They had exhausted all the resources of the civilization, and the land had become a desert. One universe after another had become dead silent, and the powerhouses had died one after another. In the end, the entire universe had become a pitiful battlefield of ruins.


    They had welcomed the end of their own world.


    ¡°The world is destroyed.¡±


    this is a storm that will engulf the entire universe. The eternal chaos will attack us.


    I don¡¯t know what the future of the entire supernormal universe will be like, but I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be there.


    ¡°Will the universe of light completely disappear?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±


    The experts from the two major alliances looked up at the sky in a daze.


    This was a war, which couldn¡¯t be controlled. In the end, both parties had already been driven mad and didn¡¯t care about the outcome. There was no possibility for them to stop. Therefore, the inevitable result was mutual destruction.


    This was fate, and it had continued from the beginning to the end.


    No matter how many parallel universes there were, they would eventually converge into the same general trend.


    Suddenly, someone pointed at the sky and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡±


    wait, what¡¯s that?!!


    BOOM!


    The dark brown sky that extended to countless parallel universes almost turned milky white. The vast milk-like Sky was breaking continuously.


    They saw a vast universe Demon God with long hair dancing in the wind. His pupils were 10000 times larger than a parallel universe. He was like an infinite, eternal existence.


    She seemed to be the source of the entire world.


    Her entire body was filled with an indescribable evil chaos.


    Her pair of vast palms were far larger than the world, as if they could hold up the endless universe.


    Pfft!


    One of her eyes suddenly pressed against a crystal wall and looked at the living beings in the endless universe. She was like a giant staring at the pitiful ant in the glass bottle.


    The most ancient final descent,


    ¡°You guys ¡­¡±


    A rumbling sound was heard.


    It was like the only true word of the multi-dimensional universe, and all the civilizations in the parallel universe could somehow understand it.


    virtual survival has been tested. Little guys in the closed beta, are you ready to face your fate? ¡±

 Chapter 686

    ?


    686 Chapter 696-a little familiar


    ¡°This is ¡­ What?¡±


    The entire world was in shock.


    They looked at the countless bodies of the demonic gods in the universe. They were shrouded in mist and were barely visible.


    In front of him, the world seemed to be smaller than a marble. The size of this existence could no longer be calculated with units. Its whole body was surrounded by ancient chaotic airflow, and a huge and vast aura came from it.


    This was the absolute suppression of a higher dimensional life form over a lower dimensional life form!


    All the Predators in the universe were instantly shrouded in despair. The highest rulers fell on their chairs, their eyes full of decadence and endless despair.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°According to our guess, the source of the multi-dimensional universe, the origin universe? The original dark Universe?¡±


    the only chaos demonic god in the entire multiverse? ¡±


    At this moment, in the Supreme Council of the predator mother stream Alliance in the entire multiverse, the king of the Predators, willidian, the eternal Magellan, who came from the same ruler who ruled the multiverse, slowly stood up.


    iron-blooded romance, the honor of a gentleman, is to accept death calmly. The sins we have created should be punished.


    The willidians in the countless universes no longer spoke.


    They were dressed in bright red suits, looking like gentlemen at a wine party. They slowly sheathed their glowing energy swords, picked up a glass of red wine, and looked straight at the existence that was approaching from the sky.


    He didn¡¯t resist, as if he wanted to see his own death.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    Among the mother stream Alliance of the abyssal magic bugs, the abyssal mother empresses of the Supreme Council that came from the multiverse: Helen Lucia, who was covered in black armor and spitting out her tentacles, looked at each other.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°The truth of the universe?¡±


    ¡°Because of our excessive destruction, a negative universe has appeared?¡±


    ¡°B * stard from the seventh universe! It should be the Dark Universe! They¡¯re going to judge us!¡±


    ¡°F * ck, is your brain filled with sh * t? how could it be the dark universe? Such an ancient creature that lives outside the universe is likely to be the origin of the universe!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough. Let me think. Outside the universe? Perhaps it could be called ¡­ Outer God! Was it the materialization of the universe¡¯s power? It¡¯s a powerful and ancient existence in the universe, made up of unknown materials far beyond the mortal world!¡±


    ¡°Who cares, just kill her!¡±


    ¡°Other sons of b * tches, let¡¯s kill her together!¡±


    hahahaha, we¡¯re going to kill a God today!!


    They all had the same face and came from different universes. They roared and laughed wildly as they rushed straight into the sky.


    A mad roar pierced through time and space.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re an Outer God, I¡¯ll still bend your back!¡±


    .,..


    ¡­.


    ¡°¡± He ¡°is approaching!¡±


    In all the multiverses, different dimensions, space, and distance, they all saw the same strange scene at the same time, as if they were looking directly at death.


    BOOM!


    When everyone saw chaos¡¯s true face, their minds were on the verge of collapse.


    Mortals, an indescribable God that could not be looked at directly.


    he ¡± couldn¡¯t be truly looked at directly. his ¡± essence was so high that living beings couldn¡¯t understand it. They would collapse with just one look.


    This collapse came from the self-destruction of the low-dimensional creatures when a large amount of indescribable and incomprehensible high-dimensional information flowed into their souls.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    Medusa grabbed it gently, and a faint smile appeared on her lips.


    ¡°Prehistoric multiverse civilization.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Due to the war, a large number of parallel universes had been destroyed and killed, and the remaining remnants were quickly eliminated by Medusa. Out of the 149 parallel universes, a total of 137 were eliminated.


    They were all crushed!


    After the Big Bang of the crystal wall multiverse, it began its first collapse and returned to its original state.


    There were only 12 survivor universes left, and they were almost completely unaffected by the war. At the same time, the two most technologically advanced races in the universe no longer existed. Only a few ordinary species were left, and they were still reproducing.


    ¡°Hehe, kill to your heart¡¯s content! The early stage of the simulation is over.¡±


    In the study, Medusa grinned and sneered. Her mouth was very cruel, but at this time, she was squatting obediently in the big glass bottle as if she was going to the toilet. She had been holding her cheek with one hand. After all, no one could see her.


    there are two major benefits to this closed beta simulation.


    first, we have to eliminate the loopholes in the rules of the parallel world, the physical parameters, and the space particles. We have to see if a civilization can rise up. If we don¡¯t carry out virtual deductions, the real civilization will have too many flaws and loopholes. By then, it will be impossible to fix them.


    If they didn¡¯t do the virtual closed beta and a real loophole appeared, the consequences would be very serious.


    But fortunately, there were no loopholes in the physical parameters, and things developed as she had expected.


    it¡¯s just that the rules of the World Wall have to be set higher. I¡¯ve underestimated the progress of civilization. As expected of the little guys who multiplied in my body, they are violent and dark. They¡¯re only rank 6 but they found a way to break through the world Wall and started the latitude war ¡­


    Next time, when it¡¯s really opened, I still have to adjust it to the God Realm to cross the universe. Even a true God has to pay a huge price to reach the parallel space-time in the dark.¡±


    She kept thinking.


    In fact, she had also deliberately lowered the threshold for breaking through the world Wall so that she could see the trajectory of the entire Big Bang as soon as possible, so that the civilizations of the world could quickly go to war and collapse.


    Hurry up and return to the collapse.


    ¡°Second, there must be a prehistoric civilization to have a Foundation and be interesting, right? When the creatures of the next universe era discover the ancient war between two dimensions and the mother stream Alliance civilization that transcended the multiverse, their jaws would definitely drop!¡±


    To be honest, everyone had the heart to farm.


    He was passionate about farming and wanted to be perfect.


    ¡°At the same time, I have a very, very interesting backup plan.¡± Medusa laughed and had a lot of fun.


    Soon, a new space civilization was born.


    The remaining 12 primal universes were squeezed together again to form a crystal wall diamond.


    Time continued to pass.


    According to some ancient Science and Technology, the new creatures did not develop from the beginning. They successfully and quickly crossed the boundaries of the high-speed train civilization.


    ¡­


    In a certain plain parallel universe.


    In the countryside, a young man picked up a strange insect.


    He touched it gently.


    Huala!


    In an instant, his mind was sucked into the black shell of the insect, bringing him into a vast history of the race.


    It was a long history of the rise of the abyssal magic bugs. They were an ancient bug that had appeared since ancient times. They had their own intelligence, developed technology, and fought against their enemies. They were crazy and violent.


    When technology reached its peak, the abyssal magic bug knew that it was living in a barren low-dimensional world.


    In the end, they broke through a certain dimension and entered an even higher level of an unfathomable fantasy world. They saw that unfathomable high-dimensional existence.


    ¡°F * ck off!¡±


    The young man finally saw the mother stream¡¯s Supreme conference in the multiverse. He saw the group of abyssal mother Empress Helen Lucia from every universe. She laughed wildly and kicked away the weakest one.


    After that, they became the remnants of the great destruction of the universe and escaped to the next era. They came here, but their true spirits were already shattered and they did not have long to live.


    we¡¯ve lost. No matter who has seen my memories and taken control of our abyssal devil bugs, fight with me to that unbelievable higher dimension world again and see the truth of the entire universe!


    The young man was stunned and didn¡¯t react.


    Medusa, who was in the dark, smiled and found it interesting.


    with this as the prime universe, it will continue to split. In the end, there will be countless of my own parallel worlds, each with the weakest Helen and Lucia, and they will kill each other ¡­ It¡¯ll be a beautiful scene.¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    This person was truly poisonous. He must have felt that the abyssal Queen Mother¡¯s words were unpleasant and wanted to take revenge.


    He sat in the study, holding his chin in the pose of a thinker sculpture. but, why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen him before? ¡±

 Chapter 687

    ?


    687 The destruction of civilization (2 in 1)


    Xu Zhi sat in the study with his chin on his hand. Why did Medusa¡¯s tricks seem so familiar ¡­


    He reacted and actually laughed,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just like my past self?¡±


    He was quite direct, and couldn¡¯t help but tease himself, ¡±


    cough, cough. Based on the current situation, could it be that the Zerg Queen back then was also the weakest in the vast multiverse, Helen Lucia? at that time, when she was holding the Supreme Council of the universe, she was forcefully rescued by the Zerg empresses of countless parallel universes? ¡±


    Thinking about it carefully, was there such a thing?


    Xu Zhi suddenly found it very interesting. Everything seemed to be fate.


    Could the world really be a circle?


    Who knows?


    However, he felt that such a guess was quite interesting.


    ¡­


    On a patch of green grass.


    In the grasslands of the farmers and herdsmen, there was a poor thatched house structure that looked like a yurt. The wind blew on the earth, rolling up orderly waves of wheat.


    The sky, the earth, the wind, the rain, the Thunder, and the lightning were all tangible sensations. There was not a trace of falseness.


    Hualala.


    ¡°This is your power?¡± A young Shepherd was holding a black beetle the size of a basin in his hands.


    He stared at the neat and fine circle pattern of the wheat field in the distance.


    Soon, more than a month had passed. The building in the inner space was a pyramid made of pure gold. It was luxurious and gorgeous, which was the architectural style of the Abyssal Demon insect race.


    This place was filled with knowledge and all sorts of ancient murals. They were the historical legends of the entire distant civilization.


    ¡°Are you going to die?¡± The shepherd boy muttered.


    The beetle let out a weak cry.


    yes, I¡¯m going to die. No matter how great the ancient life form of the universe is, no matter how invincible the Overlord of the universe is, there will be a day when they will decay.


    at the last moment of my life, all I can leave you is my body and my last civilization ¡­ The entire Golden Tower, and the history of the universe we once existed in.¡±


    The interior of the Golden Tower was bright and resplendent. There were lights lit up one after another, and the slanted walls were filled with ancient murals.


    The abyssal zergs reproduced in large numbers, but in fact, they were divided into many sub-races. Above were the histories of several main tribes, although most of them had already transformed into humanoid deformed creatures.


    However, most of them still had strange and deformed forms similar to human bodies and animal heads.


    Golden murals and slash-and-burn cultivation continued to appear on them. As a super civilization that had descended to other universes, they were worshipped as ancient gods in the primitive world. They had human bodies and animal heads, and they stood on high ground to accept the faith.


    our civilization is good at using gold weapons, so we often organize gold-digging teams to go to various low-leveled civilizations in the parallel universe to dig gold. She looked at the murals and explained, ¡± some native civilizations call our civilization nibilu, some call it anunnaci, some call it Nephilin, and some even call us alchemy warlocks.


    alchemy, digging for gold, is gold really that useful? ¡± The shepherd asked curiously.


    ¡°The value of gold is greater than you can imagine.¡±


    ¡°Then gold is fine, but what about copper?¡± The shepherd could not contain his curiosity.


    ¡°Refining copper is a very vulgar existence. It¡¯s strictly forbidden.¡± She replied, ¡± in the civilized view of our race, this is a sentence.


    ¡°What a strange civilization.¡± The shepherd boy replied.


    From the endless questioning, it was enough to tell that this was a glorious race that had spanned across countless civilizations and had strange social concepts.


    In the boy¡¯s narrow vision, this seemed very fake and empty. It was hard to imagine that his world was a few nearby countryside towns, a few wooden road signs, the pungent smell of cow and sheep dung, a few freckled village women who bought goat¡¯s milk, and the landlords and nobles who scolded him harshly all day but were not willing to give more law coins.


    ¡°You guys are really great.¡± The shepherd said it, but he didn¡¯t know how great it was. It was like a physicist discussing quantum collisions with a farmer in the countryside.


    ¡°Great? But today, our civilization has done our best, and what we can leave in the universe is only a small footprint.¡±


    At the end of her life, Helen Lucia painted murals with pure gold and told the young man about the glory of her life.


    She was just the weakest Heron Lucia in the universe. She was an abyssal mother Empress from a parallel universe. Helen Lucia had changed her fate.


    He could no longer remember which Helen and Lucia were the beginning.


    In short, the moment the first Helen Lucia crossed the multiverse, she began to help herself in the other universe to rise, struggle, and stand at the peak of that universe.


    in the end, every Heron Lucia in the multiverse became the mother Empress of the abyss in that universe? ¡± The shepherd boy cried out in shock, even though he still found the concept of the multiverse difficult to understand.


    ¡°Yup, I know.


    you must know that every universe¡¯s Helen Lucia is an absolute powerhouse. She has great talent.


    The beetle muttered, ¡± at the same time, they are definitely hot-tempered, and they are the kind of people who can¡¯t get along with themselves. People of the same sex repel each other, and they quarrel with themselves all day long.


    But in the countless multiverses, her personality was an exception.


    She had a weak personality, which led to the other irascible Helen Lucia to treat her better than expected and treat her as a cute little sister.


    And so, she was thrown out.


    Her eyes revealed a trace of emotion as she said to the teenager, ¡± ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t deserve a name as a low-class person, do you? Otherwise, he would be called ¡­ Magellan? This is a phrase from the Predators, Magellan, which means Infinite Rebirth. At that time, their King of predators, willidian, was called by the Predators of the entire multiverse as the eternal Magellan.¡±


    The meaning was-eternal and Infinite Rebirth?


    The shepherd boy was silent.


    He must be a heroic figure!


    Just like Helen Lucia, this name resounded throughout every parallel universe and multi-dimensional space.


    These two ancient races that transcended dimensions would have definitely struck fear into the hearts of countless civilizations in the crystal wall system universe of that era. They symbolized supremacy, and it was their war that destroyed the entire multiverse.


    ¡°In the last moment of my life, let me quietly stay in this Golden Tower of the prehistoric civilization.¡± She said, ¡± after I die, I can use my body to help you grow.


    The young man pursed his lips and left.


    Whoosh.


    Helen Lucia was in the pyramid, quietly looking at the murals.


    From the rise to glory, and then to the final war.


    There was also the appearance of a certain terrifying ancient existence that destroyed the universe. The figure of that existence was very vague on the mural because it could not be described or named.


    Moreover, she had barely looked at him directly at that time, which was why she had successfully survived.


    we destroyed the entire era because we were irrational. Her consciousness was getting more and more blurry. In a daze, she seemed to see an Iron Blood Warrior walking out of the pyramid, the old enemy of her race.


    From the initial enmity in the universe to the multiverse, the accumulation of hatred had almost crushed both sides.


    The grudges between the races from generation to generation were too huge. Even in their era, it was almost impossible for them to stop.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Helen Lucia turned her head, and her pupils contracted slightly. She looked at the hazy and faint radiant figure in disbelief as he spoke to her.


    The shadow was talking?


    It was just a shadow, like a reflection, without a physical body embedded on the ground.


    you, what kind of creature are you?!


    The fact that the other party knew him meant that it was very likely that the other party did not die during the great destruction of the universe, or ¡­ He was an indescribable Outer God, the ruler of the ancient universe?


    Was it the same existence as the ancient giant God who destroyed the multiverse before? the one whose size could not be measured by the universe?


    But no matter what the reason was, it surpassed the endless shock and fear in her heart!


    The two races that had transcended the mortal world had gone extinct. They couldn¡¯t survive the collapse of the great quietness of the universe. However, who knew that there was a mysterious and unknown existence that had caused all this ¡­ He saw everything!


    At the same time, he even came here personally.


    ¡°What does the ancient demonic god that symbolizes the origin and destruction of the universe have to do with you?¡± Her eyes suddenly lost the deathly stillness as she excitedly shouted.


    Because she had seen that terrifying, blurry scene with her own eyes, a scene that she had never told the young man:


    It was a pair of vast hands, the entire multiverse in her palm. She slowly clenched it, and carried out a corresponding Big Bang ¡­ The great universe compression!


    The entire universe was like a ball of paper, crumpled into a ball by her palm, and then re-turned into a point!


    That scene was too terrifying!


    It was a vast and mighty power that was unimaginable to high-dimensional life forms. It was believed that no life form in the entire universe could understand the concept of that kind of existence.


    Anti-matter universe?


    The original dark Universe particle?


    It had simply torn apart all the ideas in her life!


    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re also one of those ancient existences that have surpassed the universe?¡± She almost lost her voice.


    Xu Zhi did not respond.


    He quietly watched her lose her composure, nervousness, breakdown, despair, and helplessness.


    Even a former Overlord of the multiverse, one of the great existences of the crystal wall bookshelves in his own study, was no different from an ordinary person before his death. In the face of fear and the fear of death, he was madly squeezed.


    Although, just as she had guessed, she was an existence beyond the universe, even higher than Medusa. From a certain perspective, she was an existence of a super high dimension two dimensions higher than Medusa.


    ¡°What are you?¡±


    ¡°What is this world?¡±


    ¡°Dimension?¡±


    could it be that we¡¯re just pitiful low-dimensional creatures? ¡±


    She kept asking and suddenly roared,


    say something!!!


    ¡°¡± I¡¯m begging you! I¡¯m begging you ¡­¡± She sobbed, her voice filled with helplessness and heartache. give me an answer!!


    Helen Lucia looked at the hazy reflection and shakily stretched out her beetle¡¯s tentacles. She almost cried and angrily shouted, ¡± ¡°Our ¡­ Our civilization! Our entire universe! What did it mean? What are we?¡±


    Xu Zhi fell silent.


    A moment later, he looked up at the ancient Universe painting of the pyramid and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, just like I don¡¯t know what I mean ¡­ The world is too vast, and it has infinite possibilities.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ You? You¡¯re so powerful, yet you don¡¯t know?¡± Helen Lucia¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face was calm, and he did not really think too much about it.


    He had only come here out of curiosity.


    As for the ¡± nesting doll¡¯s ¡± speculation, whether it was also a terrifying high-dimensional creator who created the earth, the solar system, the Milky Way, and even the universe with a lifespan of 13.7 billion years, was it important?


    In the vast universe, were there really level 12 or even level 13 ancient eternal existences? They can interfere with the laws of the entire physical universe?


    Who knows?


    In fact, Xu Zhi did not even know if there was a realm beyond level nine.


    He felt that there was a tenth level, but eleventh level?


    His current vision was far from it.


    Xu Zhi did not know what rank the Zerg empresses were at back then.


    Who knew if he was killed by the enemy or by the enemy?


    In any case, it was just a wave.


    In fact, the short civilization of mankind, or even the short civilization of the entire earth, was only a blink of an eye compared to the entire universe.


    Just as countless scientists have said, we are like fish in glass bottles. We may not be able to see the truth of the vast universe even if we try our best to develop our entire civilization.


    This was because the universe was simply too vast.


    That was why Xu Zhi was searching and was now building a sandbox to deduce the path to grade-9.


    The future was very long.


    He believed that he would find the end.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know either?¡± Helen Lucia growled in a low voice, almost turning into a lunatic. Her face was full of anger and suppressed emotions, but they gradually weakened.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Xu Zhi lowered his head and gently used the Shadow¡¯s hand, as if he was caressing the beetle¡¯s shell. but not knowing is the best, isn¡¯t it? The world is too big. It has endless possibilities and endless beauty. Perhaps this is what is truly worth looking forward to.¡±


    Helen Lucia suddenly fell silent. the world, the world ¡­ Yes, it¡¯s too beautiful, it¡¯s worth pursuing.¡±


    Her breathing gradually weakened.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s shadow stared at her quietly and slowly became hazy. the Zergs will find it.


    ¡°The Zergs will find it?¡± She exclaimed.


    Xu Zhi did not say anything else. It was the Zergs, and they were also zergs.


    This sentence seemed to be a regret that the bug tribe Queen Mother did not say back then.


    Everything was quiet.


    The shadow on the ground gradually disappeared.


    After a while, the shepherd boy slowly walked in. He saw that the beetle had lost all signs of life. Her listless eyes were fixed on a mural in the distance. On it was an ancient, blurry snake-haired Demon God standing in the vast universe. In her left hand was a big Bang, and the universe expanded like stars. In her right hand was a great compression, and the entire universe was squeezed into a ball by her palm.


    They represented the beginning and the end of the multiverse.


    ¡°Death. In the end, he still died?¡±


    The Shepherd¡¯s legs gave way, and he knelt on the ground. He suddenly followed her gaze and looked at the mural. I seemed to feel that she died without regret.

 Chapter 688

    ?


    688 Chapter 698


    Whoosh.


    Xu Zhi slowly opened his eyes and looked at the crystal wall system diamond. He put down the magnifying glass next to him.


    He wanted to enter the crystal wall system universe, and Medusa would naturally not be able to detect it.


    This was because this was not the world of the three pillar gods that could monitor every corner. In fact, because it was too large and too diverse, it was even more difficult to monitor than other extraordinary worlds.


    She was unable to discover him.


    however, there¡¯s something interesting happening in front of me. It gave me some new ideas.


    Xu Zhi sat in his study with a serious look on his face. He took another sip of tea and said thoughtfully,


    this multiverse is a model I¡¯ve created in the first place, to deduce the endless possibilities of the world¡¯s laws in my study. What¡¯s before me is one of those countless possibilities.


    What was the reason for the Zerg empresses ¡®deaths?


    Who knows!


    However, this was indeed a possibility!


    Although Xu Zhi did not care how that fellow had died, he still had to be on guard in case other enemies came looking for him. After all, he was wearing the skin of the Zerg Queen Mother.


    Xu Zhi narrowed his eyes and looked at Medusa, who was having fun.


    This guy was so arrogant that he restarted the universe and started a new big Bang, which kept splitting and spreading.


    Xu Zhi could clearly see the resplendent little diamonds on the entire crystal wall bookshelf. The smaller diamonds grew on the diamond wall like the crystals of salt water, and the salt grains were arranged in a well-arranged order.


    It increased rapidly in the early stages with hours as the unit.


    however, the crystal wall system universe has developed to the celestial Emperor realm in just a few decades. It can be said to be a great leap, proving the potential of this world. It is enough to surpass the isodar civilization of the past.


    After all, it took the isodarian civilization more than a hundred years to reach the celestial Emperor realm, even though their development was interrupted by a virus and they were destroyed in more than two hundred years.¡±


    The era of the sandbox was advancing.


    He became the heavenly Emperor for more than a hundred years, and then he became the heavenly Emperor for decades.


    This meant that the sandbox¡¯s rule model was constantly being perfected and matured, and it had more potential.


    this time, Medusa started with 12 primal universes and split them up. She¡¯s really going to play a big game.


    Xu Zhi cast another glance at the teenager that Medusa had been teasing.


    After obtaining the resources of the ancient civilization, it had already begun to grow in the fourth universe and was using the prehistoric abyssal magic bug¡¯s space technology.


    In the internal space of a piece of paper, the abyssal Zerg would be reproduced and the Arsenal would be built.


    The parallel universe had already begun to split.


    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!


    The crystal walls were like bubbles.


    A teenager had walked the path of technology and continued the development of the abyssal magic bug civilization.


    A teenager chose to walk the path of the supernatural, using biological modification to demonize worms in real time, creating an Ancient Abyss, devouring and evolving like rearing venomous insects.


    At the same time, they were faced with two options.


    There was one who chose to directly announce his ability, occupy the entire land, and become the king of the people.


    One chose to lurk in the city and become a scumbag, quietly developing the technology in the painting.


    ¡­


    ¡°It looks very interesting.¡±


    Xu Zhi cast a glance at it, but he did not have the intention to continue looking at it in detail. This time, he did not observe the progress of civilization in detail like the other sandbags.


    Because there was no need.


    What was the multiverse?


    It was because its development was too diverse, so many that it was difficult to observe carefully.


    The initial process was too huge, and there were a lot of useless failed universes. The best way was to wait for the middle period, when the waves washed away the sand, and then carry out actual observations.


    This was different from the world line. It was the World Tree, a vast and eternal giant tree, so a large number of branches would wither, and most of them would be useless universes heading toward destruction. Only a few would grow beautiful fruits.


    And the multiverse was infinite, but also limited.


    In the middle and late stages of the world, the parallel universes that had failed countless times would head towards destruction. The number of mature transcendent universes that could successfully survive and be hung on trees for eternity could be counted with a finger.


    Xu Zhi ordered, ¡±


    ¡°Sub-brain, keep an eye on the progress of this universe.¡±


    He glanced at The Girl in the Glass bottle who was addicted to the internet. She was still squatting in the toilet with her chin on her hand, and her eyes were squeezed on the glass wall, constantly observing her, just like those people who were squatting in the toilet and scrolling through Weibo like crazy, thinking that no one could see her.


    ¡°I¡¯m addicted to it.¡±


    This made Xu Zhi a little speechless, and his face darkened.


    this world is like a dream for someone like her. She can¡¯t wait to stay in the glass bottle in my study for tens of millions of years.


    Fortunately, the demon did not need to eat, drink, or shit. Otherwise, Xu Zhi would have thought that she was going to be in a bottle ¡­


    Kachaa!


    this scene is too funny. It¡¯s simply a dark history.


    Xu Zhi took out his new magic core ceramic phone and could not help but take a picture.


    this is one of the greatest joys in my study. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll drink tea in the study, look at the posture, and take a few photos.


    He felt that his life was getting more and more comfortable.


    He left the study and went to the living room. He took a look at the development of Buddhism in the world of the six realms of Samsara, then looked at the war between the six realms and the ancient land of lava. Xu Zhi was certain that nothing too important had happened.


    the placement of Medusa has been completed in advance, but three days have almost passed for my Little Phoenix. I have to make arrangements for her as well.


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. The Phoenix was the most important thing.


    After all, the three days that he had spent studying the new crystal wall world with Medusa were almost up. The sky was about to turn dark, and he needed to sleep.


    And where would the Phoenix be placed?


    It was very difficult to decide in a short period of time!


    But at this time, Xu Zhi had also made a decision.


    I found Medusa¡¯s favorite and happiest place, and at the same time, I also thought of the place where Phoenix was the happiest ¡­ It¡¯s right by my bed.¡±


    Thinking of this, he strode to the living room and looked at the results of Phoenix¡¯s evolution.


    Plop!


    Plop!


    A phoenix egg with a faint holy white light was slowly beating.


    Obviously, in addition to the Great Leap in the evil god of Medusa, thulhu, the Phoenix had also absorbed a large amount of ¡± original substance ¡± that it had provided, as well as heavenly and earthly treasures from various worlds. After a huge amount of effort, there had also been great changes.


    the Phoenix that emitted golden flames before is now emitting Platinum? ¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. so you¡¯ve successfully changed your skin after spending so much money? ¡±


    sub-brain, get the Phoenix¡¯s genes.


    Ding! Ding!


    ¡°Transferring ¡­¡±


    Name: Phoenix


    [ attributes: energy manipulation, energy poison, energy immunity, rising from the ashes ]


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi was slightly shocked.


    The four great talents had changed?


    From ¡± fire ¡± to ¡± Energy ¡°?


    but it¡¯s only natural. Flames are a type of energy. Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes gradually brightened. she used to have three useless talents, but now they¡¯ve finally come in handy.


    Energy control was to strengthen the fine ability of energy control.


    What did this mean?


    It meant that the path of the 9th step had a huge advantage.


    This was because the path to 100 trillion cells was originally a test of controlling one¡¯s spiritual power.


    When the fire poison turned into an energy poison, it was obviously more terrifying. It was a poison attack.


    In fact, these two were considered normal universal talents. They were not too strong, but they had a wide range of uses. As for energy immunity, it was a little strong ¡­


    This was similar to Emperor Yun¡¯s. She was largely immune to magic energy damage. Only powerful energy attacks that exceeded her resistance would cause her harm.


    magic immunity. This is the legendary Phoenix. Xu Zhi muttered.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to get to work.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, Xu Zhi carefully opened the White oven and took out the Phoenix egg that was still warm. He returned to his room and put it on his bed.

 Chapter 689

    ?


    689 The four elemental planes!


    The sky outside the house gradually turned dark, and the stars outside the window twinkled.


    The sky in the countryside was fresher than the city, which was full of exhaust, and many bright stars could still be seen.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark, it¡¯s time to sleep.¡±


    Xu Zhi retracted his gaze from outside the window and placed the Phoenix egg on the bed against the night sky. He sat by the bed and stared at the Phoenix egg seriously for a while.


    Time was indeed running out. By the time he reacted from the multiverse in that study, he would immediately fall into a deep sleep.


    ¡°The method of settling down the Phoenix ¡­¡±


    He closed his eyes, having thought of a way. He reached out and took out the special material of the alchemy Emperor that he had prepared in the laboratory just now to prevent the worms from melting.


    He suddenly ordered the sub-brain, ¡±


    ¡°Reproduction parasite.¡±


    Ding! Ding!


    [ transferring Geno vault ]


    [ it¡¯s reproducing. It¡¯s consuming a lot of energy ¡­ ]


    Xu Zhi was not surprised.


    He could only watch helplessly as the stored energy resources of his Mercury power plant were consumed on a large scale. It should be known that a life could only produce a little bit of substance. It was clear how much energy it would take to produce a complete parasite.


    Hualala!


    More than 5000 parasites appeared in the glass petri dish.


    It must be known that the wave of ¡± quality ¡± that Hermes had conned before was only about 800, which was equivalent to the energy of a God becoming a god.


    The number of 5000 in front of them was terrifying!


    Ever since Xu Zhi had broken through to the celestial Emperor realm, the energy he had naturally received every day from the sandbags of countless worlds was the death energy of eight or nine gods.


    If a war broke out, it could be greatly doubled.


    However, his heart still ached.


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and said, ¡± I¡¯ve lost too much blood recently. First, I overused my resources to cultivate my physical cultivation. Now, I¡¯ve produced a bunch of hostages. I¡¯m really worried sick about my Little Phoenix.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi had made so many requests. Naturally, he had to use the forbidden Alchemy-soul bestowment.


    In other words, giving a dead object a soul.


    logically speaking, the more impossible it is for. dead object to naturally produce life and become. demon, the more quality it needs, such as water, fire ¡­ Xu Zhi stared at the more than 5000 larvae in the petri dish.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s enough,¡±


    He wanted to create a terrifying super life form that could become a demon.


    It was many times more powerful than fire and water.


    according to the players ¡®theory.


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. His eyes were burning and full of anticipation.


    if the alchemy door, the essence of the truth in the legends of alchemists, is quality ¡­ In that case, the gate of Buddhism, the legendary essence of truth among the Buddhist cultivators, the ancient God of the beginning of everything, is you ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi stretched out his palm, and a highly condensed, round, and highly concentrated relic smaller than an ant was slowly suspended above his palm.


    if you can gain intelligence ¡­ It was revived from the ancient myths and legends ¡­¡±


    Endless radiance was emitted from it. It was like a five-colored glaze, dazzling and eye-catching, like the most eye-catching crystal.


    ¡°Huaxia divine system.¡±


    Xu Zhi stared at the relic, which was emitting endless radiation. the spirit of all radiation, the source of all things ¡­


    ¡°Buddha ¡­ Ancestor.¡±


    Huu.


    Huu.


    A transparent substance that was like water slowly fused into the relic.


    It melted silently as if it was nourishing the relic. It was like a bottomless pit as a large amount of substance disappeared within.


    A thousand ¡­


    Two thousand ¡­


    Three thousand ¡­


    Four thousand ¡­


    The substance that could allow countless elemental spirits to be born seemed to have disappeared, unable to fill up this seemingly tiny particle that could not be any smaller.


    Finally, after more than 4300 pieces of substance had melted into it, a muddled and hazy consciousness sprouted from it.


    ¡°A Buddha elemental being.¡±


    Xu Zhi immediately heaved a sigh of relief. the ancient Buddha source ¡­ Has he finally appeared?¡±


    It was less than expected. Although it was a huge loss, it was not a fatal loss.


    He stopped what he was doing and looked at the remaining materials. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± forget it. I can¡¯t waste the rest. I might as well make up for a few hundred more and get an additional fire elemental spirit.


    He ordered the sub-brain of the Zerg to reproduce a few hundred more masses and created a ball of fire in the same way. A weak consciousness and intelligence appeared.


    this way, my elemental fire plane will be a success. This should be called the song of radiation and fire ¡­


    Xu Zhi heaved a sigh of relief and stared at the two hazy little fellows. Suddenly, he hesitated for a moment. His obsessive-compulsive disorder was acting up again. forget it. I¡¯ll do my best. Why don¡¯t I just spend a lot of money and get another water spirit and an electric spirit ¡­ The four elemental planes.¡±


    All of a sudden, he reproduced again, creating the four elemental spirits.


    Obviously, this was the elemental Plane, which he had gotten inspiration from Ermin and the alchemy Emperor when they were modifying the underworld.


    Since they kept turning the dead things in the netherworld into living things, why didn¡¯t he directly turn the spiritual and spiritual plane he created into an Elemental Plane?


    Furthermore, the Phoenix was different from Medusa.


    The Phoenix did not have Cthulhu¡¯s body that could create and reproduce multiple crystal wall systems, so there was only one spiritual world for her.


    In that case, it would be perfect and become the only Elemental Plane.


    Since he couldn¡¯t make it big and complicated, he would make it small and delicate!


    It was equivalent to the paths of two people walking towards two extremes. One was a huge spiritual universe while the other was a small spiritual universe.


    A smile flashed across Xu Zhi¡¯s face. after all. phoenixes like plants and spirits. They¡¯re close to nature and don¡¯t like to fight and kill ¡­ Before, her demon world was full of plant spirits. These elemental spirits are similar.¡±


    Right now, it was also her responsibility to live in seclusion in another place and occasionally travel around to take charge of the world.


    however, these elemental spirits also have a huge flaw. Not to mention the later stages, they¡¯re extremely fragile right now and have just been born ¡­ Xu Zhi lowered his head and looked at the four life forms with hazy and weak consciousness.


    ¡°The water element must survive in water.


    The fire element had to survive in flames.


    The electric element must be in the electric light.


    The Buddha element must be in the sarira ¡­ This is the hotbed for them.¡±


    Although you let them live in the soul world, they also need a physical carrier in reality. Just like logging into online games to play virtual games, you have to ensure your own safety in reality.


    The Buddha element was still fine. After all, there was a sarira carrier to begin with.


    The fire element was not a problem either, as it could survive on the skin of the Phoenix.


    What about the remaining two?


    Electricity and water?


    He already had a way.


    Gulu!


    first, I¡¯ll create a world in a bottle similar to Medusa.


    He suddenly opened his mouth and cracked it at a strange angle. A ball of sticky white mud slowly took shape and finally turned into a bright and delicate circular transparent pear-shaped bottle.


    Then, he started to carve the patterns on the magic core bottle.


    There was an interlayer in the pear-shaped ceramic glass wall, and Xu Zhi slowly poured a thin layer of water into it.


    ¡°We have water, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    ¡°The Buddha sarira can be directly thrown into the bottle. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Xu Zhi slowly placed the tiny sarira into the pear-shaped glass bottle, then carefully placed the Phoenix egg inside as well.


    The Phoenix egg¡¯s flames were surrounded by parasitic fire elements.


    with the Phoenix as the core, surrounding the three elemental spirits ¡­ The only thing left is the electric element.¡± Xu Zhi muttered to himself for a few seconds and then smiled.


    He grabbed the pear-shaped bottle, slowly placed it on the bedside lamp, and gently twisted it.


    Kachaa!


    After installing the special light bulb, he turned on the White ceramic table lamp.


    The current passed through a special transformer and instantly lit up the entire light.


    Weng ~~


    The light bulb quickly lit up.


    Xu Zhi looked at the little Night light at the head of the bed.


    Inside the light bulb was a white-gold Phoenix. It slowly tore the eggshell and spread its wings inside the light bulb, like the Golden Crow of the sun in ancient mythology.


    ¡°Phoenix is awake? It¡¯s just right.¡±


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    Xu Zhi casually took a beautiful photo, thinking that it was quite memorable. Then, he fell asleep on the bed, turned over, and slowly fell asleep under the warm light of the table lamp.


    At this moment.


    Phoenix opened her eyes and looked at everything in shock. The electric current was raging in the narrow space inside the bottle. The four elements of water, Buddha, fire, and lightning surrounded her body like lightning and thunder. the promised time is over. Have I left ¡­


    She looked around curiously.


    ¡°Where is this place? It¡¯s so warm.¡±

 Chapter 690

    ?


    690 Elements, the seeker¡¯s paradise


    Phoenix looked at everything in a daze.


    The entire world was very small, as if it was born in an ancient oval egg. Was it another creation of heaven and earth?


    ¡°No, it shouldn¡¯t be!¡±


    She was silent for a moment. This time, it was a complete resurrection without any cultivation. She was only at the level of a sixth-rank infant, so she should not be able to support such an important mission.


    At the same time, she also felt that this world was so small. There was an obvious world wall that could not be crossed, and she could not tear more space.


    ¡°Then, is this world that small?¡± She looked around and suddenly found the electric element, the fire element on her body, and the Buddha element on a small glowing stone next to her.


    Even beyond the wall of the mysterious world, there seemed to be water flowing. There were vague life forms in it, which were the water elements.


    ¡°Four unique soul elemental lifeforms?¡±


    She was stunned and muttered, ¡± What a Wonderful World!


    Her eyes were bright and her face was full of curiosity. She said loudly, ¡± I can also feel a spiritual world here? ¡±


    She reached out and fiddled with it.


    A light blue display screen appeared in front of him, and he could adjust the various parameters of his spiritual universe.


    elements ¡­ The elemental world? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll start adjusting the data then.¡±


    She opened her eyes wide. She didn¡¯t like too many gaudy things. She directly adjusted it to be exactly the same as the real data, then studied it for a while to make sure that there were no mistakes, and then it was completed.


    She returned to the glass bottle and looked at the four cute, hazy little lives around her. She slowly pulled them into her spiritual universe.


    BOOM!


    A Phoenix was flying in the sky above a mountain range, looking at the four little lives.


    They lived in lightning, water, volcanoes, and earth respectively.


    ¡°The four elemental gods.¡±


    She murmured with a happy face as if she had just opened the door of a real monster clan, a real world of plant and wood spirits. there are no flesh and blood creatures, just Pure Earth elements.


    ¡°I¡¯m so grateful to the God of creation.¡±


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    Xu Zhi opened his eyes and stretched lazily under the bright sun.


    ¡°Another good weather.¡±


    He looked away from the bright sunshine outside the window and fixed his eyes on the table lamp at the head of the bed. He looked at the electric meter connected to the table lamp and his face turned black instantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a night, and there¡¯s still electricity. Don¡¯t I have to pay for the electricity bill?¡±


    Xu Zhi cast a glance at it. it looks like I¡¯m going to become a big electric bill user in the future just because of a light.


    Little Phoenix seemed to be having a good time.


    The Phoenix was just like the demon world before, teaching everyone to live in harmony and letting everyone deduce cultivation techniques together. It was a small world of harmony and friendship.


    ¡°Let me see how it is now.¡±


    Xu Zhi picked up the magnifying glass and sat at the head of the bed, looking at the entire light bulb.


    The entire world was a world of elements.


    After a night, the four elements continued to grow stronger and split themselves, producing offspring. There were even mutations, and the offspring of the elements were mixed.


    Hualala!


    The entire world was as colorful as slimes and little spirits. Octopuses and all kinds of huge golden aberrations were wandering in the sky like rainbows.


    The ground was filled with all kinds of radiation creatures that looked like demons and ghosts. Strange grayish-white rocks that looked like lingzhi mushrooms stood on the ground. These were the radiation of the earth elements.


    In the river, there was a pure and transparent water life, like a Blue Ribbon.


    In the air, there were balls of distorted multi-colored flames that were constantly floating. Some of them were even fused with the Buddha element and fire element, turning into black lava-like half-human illusory monsters without faces.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    In the sky, a god-like blue whale with blurry lightning roared.


    It was a strange and beautiful world that was like a ghost, an elemental, and a Fairyland.


    The beauty of life.


    Xu Zhi felt a sense of purity that he had not felt for a long time, and he was calm and composed.


    Xu Zhi had already expected this to happen.


    ¡°I¡¯m just giving her a place to settle down and cultivate.¡± Xu Zhi pursed his lips, shook his head, and said, ¡± the four elements will reproduce and split on their own, forming a real plane of pure elements.


    As for war? Civilization? Slaughter?


    Xu Zhi had never thought about it.


    Small animals became demons and gained intelligence. Although they were kind and pure, animals still had desires. Although they were few in number, that was the wildness written in their genes. However, for the ¡± plant spirits and monsters ¡± that were born from the dead, their souls were naturally extremely pure. Their souls were the purest, closest to the primordial pureness. They were pure Daoists.


    If she was not contaminated, she would be extremely kind and gentle, like a pure white paper.


    Moreover, the Phoenix was guiding them?


    If he really wanted to create a war in this world, he would have long released all kinds of flesh and blood creatures. Life races that liked violence, war, and desire would be the same as Medusa¡¯s side. How could there only be a civilization with four elements?


    it¡¯s just a pure Elemental Plane. It¡¯s so pure that there¡¯s no desire. It¡¯s pure and flawless. It¡¯s a world of seeker who pursues cultivation perfectly. Xu Zhi let out a soft sigh and the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. this is how elemental life is brought to its greatest value.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t intend to interfere with anything. Just like the Phoenix in the past, he allowed her to develop the demon world on her own and leave a rare Pure Land in the universe¡¯s sandbox.


    Therefore, it was not exactly ¡®developing civilization¡¯.¡¯ Settlement ¡®was more appropriate.


    After all, the Phoenix was a rank-9 reserve, so there was no need to spend extra energy to deduce civilization for himself.


    He just had to cultivate seriously.


    He just had to be a good third wheel.


    As for Medusa?


    She had no choice but to eat people.


    Cthulhu did not have any energy, and no one knew how long it could survive. That was why he had created a multicrystal wall universe for her to work for.


    Therefore, both of them were world civilizations that were tailored to each other.


    I¡¯ll make reasonable arrangements and place myself in a reasonable position because of my personality. This is my true duty as the God of creation. Xu Zhi muttered to himself with his chin in his hands.


    But come to think of it, the two places in his house-the four element light bulb by his bed and the crystal wall murals in his study-were simply two extremely terrifying divine artifacts.


    They were still alive in the glass bottles.


    On one side was a snake-haired Banshee, and on the other side was a Phoenix ¡­


    They could even take photos.


    to be honest, it¡¯s good to observe the lamp once in a while, just like how I didn¡¯t observe the demon world of the Phoenix at all back then. Freedom is enough ¡­ The phoenixes won¡¯t let me down either. Maybe after a while, a special system of elements will appear, which can be used as a reference for research.¡±


    at the same time, let¡¯s not talk about the crystal wall paintings. I¡¯m already imagining the future when I hold a high-dimensional table lamp and smash people. Xu Zhi looked at the sun¡¯s golden Crow in the glass light bulb, and his mind wandered.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little exciting to think about it.¡±

 Chapter 691

    ?


    691 The starting point of the war


    Xu Zhi set up a bedside lamp, then walked out of the house to have breakfast.


    After a night, Phoenix¡¯s elemental light bulb had naturally developed on this side, and at the same time, the crystal wall system universe on the other side had also undergone tremendous changes.


    Another few decades passed.


    Many Shattered Crystal walls appeared in the multiverse, like colorful bubbles blown by a child in the universe, which eventually broke. The remaining universe developed normally, and Tier 5 powerhouses reappeared.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite fast.¡±


    However, Xu Zhi was not in a hurry. He was still eating the breakfast prepared by the ceramic Butler girl, chewing carefully and swallowing slowly. let¡¯s wait until it¡¯s broken for a period of time and a real strong person is born. This multiverse is just like a garbage dump. Only by washing out the sand with great waves can a civilization that is truly powerful and worthy of attention be born.


    This was also the huge difference between them and other civilizations.


    What was unlimited?


    Most of them were trash.


    This was very real!


    After breakfast, Medusa and Phoenix¡¯s home was finally settled with the glass bottles and bedside lamp in the study. They were very happy and relaxed.


    ¡°Take a look at today¡¯s Daily News.¡±


    Xu Zhi ate his breakfast and began to understand the changes in each sandbox through his intelligent sub-brain.


    He discovered that although Carolyn had entered the six worlds for a vacation to secretly learn, the war between the ancient Lava Land and the six worlds was still rapidly erupting.


    And a terrifying war had broken out.


    ¡°After two days, the lava war and the war of the six worlds are about to break out?¡± He narrowed his eyes. the fuse has been created.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Arcanist Cyberton was currently in charge of most of the Tianji province¡¯s territory.


    The hundred Flowers arcane dynasty stood tall on the earth.


    Inside the tall city walls, each house had a huge chicken cage made of black vines. Inside the cage were White Dragon chickens.


    It was said that this was a new species of the ancient dragon bloodline. Once it reached adulthood, it would have the standard of a 3rd rank or above.


    Every house had livestock.


    the country I¡¯ve built has an unimaginably peaceful order. It¡¯s enough to calm the entire chaotic world.


    Cyberton stood calmly on the city wall, squinting his eyes as he looked at the approaching enemy. In these arcane kingdoms, the nobles violated ordinary poor peasant women almost every day, regardless of the law. The Empire would not punish the noble arcane professionals for violating the civilians, but only perfunctorily.


    Therefore, almost every civilian woman had a similar experience. Their husbands could only swallow their anger, whether before or after they got married ¡­ But now, in the country I rule, there are no more such terrible crimes.¡±


    in the Holy Hundred Flowers dynasty, arcane nobles and civilians are equal.


    He said, ¡± yes, I can¡¯t guarantee the gap in life caused by talent, but I can at least guarantee this. The basic dignity of the weak. We can¡¯t be wild beasts that only know how to procreate and eat raw meat.


    A female Arcanist behind him said with admiration.


    She was destined to be one of Cyberton¡¯s thirty-seven concubines in the future. Due to the restrictions of the world of fate, Cyberton had managed to capture her with his charm even after his accident.


    There were even many destined wives and concubines who were moved by his ideals. In order to establish a country where women were equal, they now followed him in carrying out reforms.


    In their eyes, Cyberton and the great joy Emperor were the opposite of good and evil to girls!


    when a person¡¯s weakness is exposed, he will never be able to be arrogant. It¡¯s like a dagger hanging over his head. Cyberton seemed to have changed. and I can always find the weakness of my opponent.


    The female Arcanist trembled and could not help but say, ¡± however, in the eyes of outsiders, we are a notorious and terrifying scourge Army. We use evil and strange infection Arcana, just like the undead scourge in history, infecting, controlling, and sweeping the disaster across the entire land.


    ¡°Right, wrong?¡±


    Cyberton raised his hand and spoke in a high-spirited manner. in my world, there is no right or wrong power, only people who use the wrong power. This power of mine will create a top-tier arcane dynasty.


    BOOM!


    Cyberton¡¯s aura exploded, and his body seemed to be covered in ink. He turned into a terrifying Black Lizard Dragon and charged towards the Alliance Army.


    ¡°Mise, the epic Grand Arcanist from the arcane dynasty in the North?¡± He turned into a huge arcane spell model, a Black Dragon, and looked down at the Army formation.


    let me bring you peace!!


    BOOM!


    The entire Alliance Army looked at the sky in fear. The sky started to shrink, and the atmosphere became more and more tense. A battle that would cost the lives of tens of thousands of people from both empires was about to break out.


    ¡­.


    On the internet, a piece of news quickly spread.


    ¡°Everyone, bad news!¡± The Army of the arcane dynasty in the North has fallen and is ruled in an instant!¡±


    F * ck!


    Everyone on the internet instantly exploded.


    According to the balloon fish¡¯s previous words and various descriptions of the battle, who didn¡¯t know that there were more than 100 million people in the Northland dynasty?


    Such a terrifying number was going to be ruled over in the hundred flower dynasty. It was simply hair-raising!


    ¡°It¡¯s so terrifying. Is that land going to become a spooky, spooky, and terrifying ghost land? Forget about the men, the girls are too pitiful. Let me save them quickly, I want to adopt them! (Excited)¡±


    it¡¯s indeed terrifying. You must know that even in the great Zhou Dynasty, that thing has caused a terrifying and hair-raising natural disaster. It has reaped a large amount of fear.


    ¡­


    The crowd was in a heated discussion.


    The balloon fish continued, ¡± you don¡¯t know yet. According to my research, the accumulated grudges have turned into an illness. This anomaly has lost its roots and incense. When it came to this world, it has already mutated and fused with Cyberton. Now ¡­ It was already named ¡­ The God of justice! A symbol of being shackled, holding the chain of punishment, giving all life justice and peace!¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    It was a picture of a God.


    In the statue, there was a tall and strong man holding a chain. He had a fierce face and a big bald head, but his body was in a beautiful S-shape. A demon was imprisoned in the chain, symbolizing various desires. He would give a fatal punishment to any criminal who broke the precepts at any time!


    Everyone looked at the screenshot and was shocked.


    ¡°Look at the gorgeous curves of the clothing, why does it look a little like Shiva? And a little like Vishnu?¡±


    ¡°The one above, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    however, if the anomaly is forcefully fused and mutated, I don¡¯t think the six realms can take it back!


    it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t get it back, but it¡¯s as good as dead. The Joss flames in the six realms can still form a new one, but this one has been left here forever!


    so, the invading freaks must be careful. Don¡¯t be caught by the Arcanists and used as experimental materials. You may die!


    ¡­


    The crowd was in a heated discussion.


    He felt that the three pillar gods were too terrifying and that they were probably really within the scope of his deduction.


    Suddenly, someone said,¡±however, the weapons control regulations are indeed unprecedented in history!¡± This is something that our six realms would never have imagined! People were afraid of it before, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so useful!¡±


    Everyone was puzzled.


    The man continued, ¡± if you trap the other party, you can confiscate their tools at any time. In such a society, there are no more invasions and crimes. There is equal freedom of love and respect for human rights. It is simply walking towards perfect Utopia!


    Everyone¡¯s face darkened.


    What kind of weapon control regulations were they talking about?


    It¡¯s poisonous!


    Did he really know how to talk?


    He made it sound like he was a hero in history, a great hero who could bring about a revolution.


    However, on second thought, it made sense. Being able to confiscate the tools of crime at any time was simply a blessing that modern society ruled by law couldn¡¯t achieve!


    The balloon fish spoke again. but then again, Cyberton is already very powerful now. The route deduced by the three pillar gods is indeed terrifying. It¡¯s already as Holy as Buddha ¡­ He¡¯s bald, and at the same time, he has a big dream of achieving a country without crime.¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    In the picture, the bald Arcanist was tall and strong, like a muscular monk. He was merciful and had a kind of temperament.


    It was as if they were two different people!


    Could it be that he was as lustful as a demon before and as Holy as a Buddha after?


    Everyone was shocked and their scalps went numb.


    In this case, if he were to cause radiation, he would directly fly and cultivate Buddhism. He would definitely Enter the Void gate and all his six roots would be empty!


    ¡°So, this logic tells us that in order to make a scumbag protect a girl, we must first make him eunuch? (Excite.jpg) ¡±


    this reminds me of. cartoon. used to play when. was young, the theme song of. one day off¡¯, GE Ji GE Ji GE Ji ~~ Now that I think about it, he¡¯s already told us the two secrets to becoming smart (funny)¡±


    Everyone¡¯s face darkened. These people were full of nonsense.

 Chapter 692

    ?


    692 The primeval gene fragment of the pillar God (2 in 1)


    I beg you, please be more normal in your brains!


    Some people felt their heads hurt when they saw the comments. Every time the topic of discussion changed, they would unknowingly change the subject. The more they talked, the stranger it became. They even talked about the heavens beyond heaven.


    ¡°I beg you to be human! (Peeing with laughter)¡±


    ¡°Can you guys give me some ideas? didn¡¯t we agree on the vision of the average keyboard Saint? (Dog head)¡±


    ¡°However, it¡¯s indeed a Big Boss on average. The netizens saw through it at a glance-this is a great change in the development of feudal slavery, tyranny, and a dark society! This is a great country that has established ¡®weapons control regulations¡¯,¡¯ governing the country¡¯, and ¡®freedom every day¡¯! ¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces darkened. What the hell was he talking about? it was clearly Twitter ruling the country.


    supervising weapons and confiscating the tools of crime at any time can indeed greatly reduce the crime rate. I suggest that some country imitate it (serious face. JPY) ¡±


    What the hell was this?


    ¡°???The two above are talking nonsense. Are you trying to spit out my breakfast?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the natural enemy of balloon fish!¡±


    ¡°The hell! They¡¯re the same kind of people, great heroes who share the same dream!¡±


    ¡­


    A bunch of stupid jokers.


    The balloon fish¡¯s face darkened.


    Can these people not be so jumpy? we¡¯re strictly discussing historical events. Even if we can¡¯t be serious, we should at least come up with some ideas, right?


    He was so angry that his mouth was crooked!


    At this moment, the racer of Mount Haruna appeared and soothed the awkwardness. cough, cough, cough. Based on your current situation, are you thinking of making a move and allowing the umbrella Corporation to make a comeback? (Serious face. Jgg) ¡±


    Balloon fish: ¡± it¡¯s like this. Normally, I don¡¯t dare to go out, but now that the world line is in chaos, a few visitors from another world have become various variables and are madly interfering with the world line. I¡¯m afraid the three pillar gods can¡¯t see the future anymore ¡­ So if I take the chance to interfere, they probably won¡¯t have time to care about me. ¡±


    He naturally had his own thoughts.


    After all, he had been stuck at the peak of the heavenly Emperor realm for quite some time, unable to become a God. Even though he had been in a deep sleep to prolong his lifespan, his lifespan was still approaching its end.


    He could not wait any longer.


    However, he did not have the confidence.


    He was not infected by the virus and did not possess a magic nucleus, so he could not use arcane magic. At the same time, he did not have any weird abilities. He was the kind with extremely low combat power and did not have the ability to divide the era.


    This was a huge dilemma he was facing.


    Cute girl wants to evolve into a Dragon: ¡± then follow elusha. She¡¯s also the protagonist of an era. The others also want to follow elusha and use her to compete with Cyberton. There might even be some weird people secretly making a move behind the scenes.


    Balloon fish, [ but I will be infected (crying) ]


    Meng Mei was speechless. what infection? can¡¯t you make a phone and communicate remotely? ¡±


    The balloon fish was speechless.


    He was stunned on the spot. He had never thought that there would be such a move.


    Thus, the balloon fish decided to stand on elusha¡¯s side. They wanted to make use of the rise of an era to break through and become a God.


    Furthermore, he still had du Xue helping him from behind. Previously, with the three pillar gods, du Xue did not dare to act rashly. Now, it was naturally the opportunity for du Xue to help him.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the other side, Messiah was in the arcane library.


    He didn¡¯t observe or interfere with the progress of the times, but continued to study quietly.


    Huala!


    Under the microscope, nothing could be hidden.


    It was the infection virus of the three pillar gods. The virus was shaped like a long and narrow fried dough stick, like a twisted and deformed black sea cucumber. There were fine protrusions, and the virus membrane had been cut open, revealing the genetic material inside.


    ¡°Is this the true body of the pillar God¡¯s virus? Is it also the modification and embedding of the gene sequence?¡± He was curious.


    He had never come to the arcane era of the three pillar gods before, as he had deliberately studied it. Ever since the great joy Emperor, even the ancient gods had left with Carolyn, creating the small universe era.


    Therefore, the entire era of the three pillar gods was different from the other sandbox worlds. There was no clone left in this world to do detailed research!


    He had learned a lot from studying Arcana and viruses only now.


    back then, when Carolyn established the human DNA genetic database, she researched the Forbidden Zone of God, conducted human body modification experiments, biological gene lock experiments ¡­ The current three pillar gods seemed to have completely mastered the DNA Geno vault modification technique. They had completely modified humans into their own race and turned them into sub-computers under their command. The method of genetic modification was the so-called ¡­ A virus.¡±


    What was a virus?


    Anyone who had studied high school biology would know.


    It could be said that it was not a living creature. The virus was a layer of protective shell that wrapped around a ¡± gene fragment.


    a shell that contains a gene fragment ¡­ It¡¯s like a syringe used for injections. It contains genetic material and will float in the air at any time ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi blinked and looked around.


    He looked at the pillar God virus in the air. It was like a needle floating in the air, ready to stab you at any time. It would shoot its own genetic material into your body and force you to accept its genetic material ¡­


    then, modify your DNA sequence.


    ¡°This is the virus! A unified infection virus! Strictly speaking, they¡¯re a genetic sequence super-injection that¡¯s full of shells, floating everywhere.¡±


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he could not help but feel a little afraid after thinking about it carefully and studying it to such an extent.


    The structure of the virus was a simple external model with the genetic material inside.


    The current earth couldn¡¯t do it, but a high tier space civilization? Cell technology and quantum technology could easily modify the structure of a virus!


    in the advanced civilizations, by modifying the genetic sequence inside the virus as a DNA bank floating in the air, as invisible injections, they infect different species? ¡±


    This was the mysterious truth of the ¡®zombie virus¡¯.


    For example, this high-leveled civilization that invaded Earth.


    If the God pillar virus was released, it would be equivalent to releasing gene reagents with needles floating in the air, ready to inject you at any time.


    It caused a large area of infection and assimilation.


    The truth of making a tumor crystal grow out of thin air in the other party¡¯s brain and growing a magic core was, in fact, to forcibly inject the talent of the magic core into one of the other party¡¯s five genetic positions!


    The pillar God World of the Grand unification virus seemed to still be an extremely primitive medieval civilization, but in fact, it had probably already reached an extremely advanced level of technology.


    There were no battleships, no mech armors, no space travel, no warp drive ships ¡­


    It was just that their forms were different.


    This was because they had three pillar gods and still had the native medieval ladder structure.


    from this, it seems that we can see the true form of war of some high-tech civilizations.


    Xu Zhi could not help but laugh freely as he continued to explore and develop the true principles behind this terrifying zombie virus. however, since genetic viruses can be used in war, they can also be used for evolution ¡­ It¡¯s even a form of evolution, a form of the bloodline medicine.¡±


    Just like the other world¡¯s bloodline potion, the witch race¡¯s bloodline potion was meant to grant a person a certain bloodline.


    the pillar gods can put their magic cores, bloodlines, and talents into the virus to make people grow magic cores. I can also put other genetic talent sequences into the virus.


    for example, the inner world gene bloodline.


    If the genetic sequence of the Grand unity virus was replaced with the genes and bloodline of the inner world, it would become a brand new ¡± inner world virus. after being infected, one¡¯s entire body would welcome a transformation, and they would all possess inner world genes.


    He had to walk the path of the sea of consciousness and the primordial era.


    it¡¯s not much different from the unity virus of the pillar gods.


    Xu Zhi sighed with emotion, put down the microscope, and closed the book. The corners of his mouth curled up into a smile, and he said lightly, ¡± from alchemy monarch¡¯s simple test-tube gene agent to the virus gene agent of the three pillar gods today, they are essentially the same ¡­ However, the genetic and bloodline technology is already a fundamental change of the era. Even the current me, with the constant deduction of the sandbox civilization, has enough knowledge to change the entire human race!¡±


    That¡¯s right, all of humanity on earth!


    As long as he could obtain a piece of a transcendent genetic talent, such as the inner world bloodline, the demon core bloodline, or the Sorcerer race bloodline ¡­ The ¡± internal genetic material ¡± of the virus integrated into the pillar God virus mode was released to the entire earth as a new bloodline virus.


    It could be called the supernatural mythological virus!


    At that time, the era of ¡± Reiki rejuvenation ¡± would begin for the entire human race. Their bodies would be invaded by the ¡± grand unification virus ¡± and their bloodline would be modified.


    The revival of spirit Qi?


    The arrival of the extraordinary era?


    Spirit Qi class?


    Cultivation specialization?


    Xu Zhi looked at the idiotic netizens who were still discussing the matter seriously on the internet and suddenly felt a sense of loss.


    previously, the genetic bloodline medicine couldn¡¯t have been effective on such a large population ¡­ I¡¯ve been helping them step by step, so it¡¯s unrealistic for all of them to become superhumans. However, with the current model, it¡¯s already possible.¡±


    the virus, the pillar God virus, and the self-replication of the gene bank are simply an unbelievable model of a super civilization! He was looking forward to it. He felt that this was an extraordinary power that was comparable to that of a God.


    The mythological virus was floating in the air, like some kind of Reiki factor ¡­


    unknowingly, the knowledge I possess is already enough to do this. I can change the bloodline of the entire planet¡¯s civilization and race ¡­ Xu Zhi suddenly laughed heartily.


    He felt a sense of relief and transcendent pleasure.


    This was the intoxicating feeling of gaining knowledge and becoming powerful!


    He seemed to see a Blue Planet in his hand, easily controlled and toyed with by a supreme power. At this moment, he felt like he had the fate of the entire planet in his hands!


    Of course, he didn¡¯t have such thoughts at the moment.


    Even if one had mastered the forbidden divine medicine, it did not mean that one had to use it.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s clone continued to study it.


    At this moment, the ancient land of lava was still like a land of gold that had not been mined. It was time to harvest and obtain knowledge since they had not studied it seriously before.


    The days passed, and Xu Zhi¡¯s clone continued his research.


    He was curled up in a rented laboratory in the mathematical Olympiad library.


    That was until the virus he was researching mutated again.


    it¡¯s mutated again. Let me count how many generations it is. The 87th generation virus? ¡± Xu Zhi thought to himself.


    The three infectious viruses of the three pillar gods were, in fact, floating in the air at all times, fighting and competing in infection power. There was also a firewall mechanism.


    Creatures that were already part of their own species naturally had to establish an immune system to prevent being infected by the other two major viruses and being forcibly snatched away.


    But at that moment, Xu Zhi cut open the virus capsule.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    His face instantly darkened.


    BOOM!


    He was rapidly evolving.


    The 87th generation virus ¡­


    The 88th generation virus ¡­


    ¡­


    When Xu Zhi saw the virus, it was as if there was a big biological explosion in that short moment. It was updated rapidly, and in just half an hour, it had been updated to the 97th generation!


    The virus forms were updated one after another. In just half an hour, it was as if the era of black and white television had suddenly changed into the era of the internet and computers with a technological boom.


    In the end, he saw that the virus that was cut open was not a gene fragment, but a magic core.


    What did this mean?


    It meant that the infection of the three pillar gods had developed at a terrifying pace.


    They had crossed countless levels out of thin air. Even a tiny life form like virus could forcefully possess a magic nucleus. At the same time, this meant that the environment they were monitoring was even more terrifying!


    If the ant and the flower in the arcane library were cameras, exposing them to them meant exposing themselves to the fate of the entire race and being discovered by the three pillar gods ¡­


    Xu Zhi could still hide it well for now.


    In that case, the microorganisms and viruses in the air were their cameras ¡­


    How many microorganisms were there in the air?


    There were tens of thousands of them, and they had nowhere to hide.


    Quantum-grade surveillance cameras, super-miniature robots smaller than cells, and tens of thousands of floating dust were monitoring the entire world at all times.


    The entire world no longer had any blind spots in the conceptual sense!


    It was too terrifying!


    It was simply terrifying to the point of making one¡¯s hair stand on end!


    Xu Zhi felt that the three pillar gods seemed to have become three or four times stronger in an instant!


    Their faces had been smacked swollen recently!


    The three pillar gods had probably been screwed over by Carolyn, played by all sorts of freaks, and even messed with Cyberton by him. They had suffered losses one after another, and their minds had exploded!


    As the pillar God with the strongest desire to live, he could feel a great danger to his life.


    it¡¯s very likely that the three pillar gods have formed some form of Alliance, using the three great computing powers together to instantly complete this kind of evolution that usually takes hundreds or thousands of years of stable calculations of the arcane civilization!


    Therefore, during this period of time, the virus had rapidly evolved into several versions.


    ¡°Of the three parties that attacked them, Carolyn ran away, the weird energy turned into an energy body, and I¡¯m the only one left that¡¯s easy to catch? In order to catch me, in order to find me ¡­ ¡°They¡¯ve been hiding and silently updating the viruses. Then, in an instant, they all burst out.¡± Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment, and his heart was in a daze. the pillar God is indeed the most terrifying and most difficult to kill.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s mind suddenly stopped daydreaming.


    He sat quietly in the arcane magic laboratory because he knew that he had been discovered alive by the three pillar gods in an instant.


    Suddenly, a voice came from the Arcana laboratory.


    Squeak.


    The door opened without a sound.


    Like countless dust particles, the countless stars in the sky gathered and gradually formed into three hazy figures. They stood at the door and slowly walked in.


    the billions of viruses in the air have gathered into a body. It is indeed the Grand unity virus in the true sense. Xu Zhi sighed and looked at the three pillar gods who had come to visit.


    The three gods of fate.


    It¡¯s really too difficult for me. All I did was steal some of your knowledge.

 Chapter 693

    ?


    693 The three pillar gods who had hidden themselves deeply


    Xu Zhi stared at the three black figures in front of him.


    Like countless flies and mosquitoes, the dark creatures gathered together in a dense Mass. It was strange and horrifying. The pillar God was indeed a pillar God, and it was still extremely fierce.


    The three pillar gods had perfectly controlled the world line. There were almost no accidents and they had never suffered losses. Now that they had suffered losses one after another, how could they not be angry?


    He did not expect the three pillar gods to join forces behind his back!


    This was an unimaginably huge piece of information. If it were to be spread out, all the gods who were plotting against their respective pillar gods would definitely be shocked and scared out of their wits!


    But then again, Caroline, the God of dreams, and the rest of the weirdos had already run away. After creating a wave of three pillar gods, they ran away after acting tough, and they ran so fast. He was the only one left in the arcane library. If he didn¡¯t find him to take the blame, who else could he find?


    This was a very realistic problem.


    Xu Zhi cupped his chin in his hands and began to think calmly.


    However, the two of them had deliberately messed with the three pillar gods, while he had done it unintentionally. He had come here to learn culture and Exchange civilizations. As for the three killing intents ¡­


    The heavens and earth were turned upside down.


    That was a misunderstanding.


    Xu Zhi wanted to say that he was a good person, that he did not want to mess with Cyberton, and that killing a chicken was really an accident, but he could not bring himself to say it.


    However, he did not panic because he also had magic nuclei. He was ¡®his¡¯ person. In their eyes, he was a super ancient land of lava, a mysterious prehistoric creature.


    Super prehistoric ¡®magic core¡¯ creature.


    In any case, his clone would only be participating in the research work here. At most, it would be the other way around and be studied.


    ¡°The world has suddenly exceeded our expectations.¡±


    Suddenly, among the three hazy black shadows, an old and deep voice came from a plant-shaped shadow.


    Xu Zhi looked at the plant-type pillar God.


    It was a ghost-like tree, like a dead tree that had been burnt black. It had a precise and solid texture, a creature that was the amalgamation of endless viruses.


    ¡°What is the truth of the world?¡±


    A Tiger-like animal walked out. It was a beast-shaped pillar God. Two bright red flames burned in its eye sockets, and an ancient character was engraved on its forehead.


    He had originally thought that the three pillar gods would be filled with anger. He did not expect them to say such strange words, which made Xu Zhi slightly stunned.


    Xu Zhi was a little curious on the spot and could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you come for the Holy cherry blossom Emperor, the otherworldly invaders, and your anger towards me?¡±


    ¡°Angry?¡±


    three emotionless and low voices rang out.


    that¡¯s the emotion of humans, not the emotion of fate.


    rationality, love, hate, anger ¡­ Those are not things we have. We just want to live ¡­ As the fate of a race, the consciousness of the countless thoughts of all living beings will reach its peak.¡±


    we are the most complicated creatures in the world, but also the simplest creatures.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm.


    Was it absolute peace?


    The plant-type pillar God said, ¡± the Holy cherry blossom Emperor will not pose a fatal threat to us. As the leader of an ancient civilization from the previous era, she witnessed our rise with her own eyes. She did not choose to destroy us. This means that she never had the intention of attacking us from the start.


    So you can compromise?


    Xu Zhi recalled Caroline¡¯s request from before.


    The human-shaped pillar God said, ¡± the bizarreness of the Otherworld is terrifying, but according to our calculations, they have no fatal possibility of overthrowing and destroying us. They will even be counterattacked sooner or later. Their pride will be shattered by us. In the near future, they will face our invasion and destruction. They will regret it!


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    Although the three pillar gods were enemies, there were no absolute enemies. If they joined forces to resist the foreign enemy, they had absolute confidence in winning this war.


    The three pillar gods ¡®terrifying calculations and big data were terrifying. Their victory was indeed not an exaggeration, because they were absolutely rational.


    After all, the three pillar gods would become stronger when they encountered stronger opponents. In their eyes, this might just be a stepping stone, just like the people of isodar in the past.


    Viruses were constantly updated.


    Unless the pillar God was destroyed in one go, the pillar God would eventually catch up and defeat the other party.


    no one knew what kind of trump card the three pillar gods were hiding.


    that was because xu zhi was not familiar with the three pillar gods.


    He couldn¡¯t be like Carolyn, who didn¡¯t hide anything and had an intimate conversation with her. He couldn¡¯t understand her trump card.


    As for the sub-brain, it could only monitor the other party¡¯s movements, but it could not read the other party¡¯s thoughts. But did the three pillar gods take any action? Even Xu Zhi could not understand what fate was thinking or what it was doing.


    It could be said that in the entire sandbox, it was the creature that Xu Zhi could not understand and peeked at the most.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s your purpose for coming?¡± Xu Zhi asked curiously.


    ¡°An equivalent exchange.¡±


    The human-shaped pillar God slowly said, ¡± this is the civilization rule of the Sorcerer world, isn¡¯t it? In fact, it¡¯s similar to the Arcanists we have now.¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    Wizards and Arcanists seemed to be a group of people who pursued knowledge, but how could they be the same?


    ¡®Other Wizards are all individuals who mine by themselves. You guys are a chain of blocks with a clear division of labor. A group of computers working together to mine. If I have to say it¡¯s similar, it¡¯s more like the izodais¡¯ brain connection to deduce technology together ¡­


    ¡°You know about Wizards?¡± Xu Zhi said.


    we have more information than you can imagine. Three emotionless voices slowly sounded. They were cold and their eyes were as high as the sky.


    ¡°So, what do you want to exchange?¡± Xu Zhi asked again.


    The two sides went straight to the point, and it was an extremely simple and crude question and answer. The polite words of friendship were simply laughable in the eyes of existences like these two.


    we want to exchange information. What happened to the civilization that surpassed the ancient lava era? ¡± The flame in the pillar God¡¯s eyes flickered violently. Emperor cherry blossom has been taken away. What responsibility does that mean? ¡± What kind of terrifying potential opponent did he have? Ninth-rank?¡±


    So, this was the case?


    Xu Zhi came to a realization. The pillar gods were indeed terrifying. Their computing power was ridiculous. They had probably discovered Caroline¡¯s sense of danger and knew that she might be facing a huge, unknown enemy.


    It was very likely to be at the ninth rank.


    do you want to know what happened in the era of the ancient Lava Land and the ancient gods? ¡± Xu Zhi asked, ¡± after all, it¡¯s very likely that I¡¯ll have to face two difficult problems from the ancient civilizations? ¡±


    yes, that¡¯s the first question. There¡¯s also the second question. We need to know the attitude of the ancient gods toward us. If we invade the six worlds, or even counterattack the world ruled by the ancient cherry blossom Emperor, and rule them all, sweeping through all the worlds we can see, will the ancient gods attack us? ¡±


    Hiss!


    Xu Zhi gasped.


    Everything he could see?


    The three pillar gods were so ambitious?


    To rule the six worlds, Carolyn, and the small universe era behind her at the same time?


    It was so fierce!


    The three pillar gods looked very gentle, and they were still using Cyberton to fight with everyone. However, this was only on the surface. They had some terrifying plan in the dark, and they even planned to start a war on both sides?


    Where did their confidence come from?


    ¡°These two questions need to be exchanged? The price to pay is heavy enough.¡± Xu Zhi laughed.


    ¡°How about the path to rank 9?¡± The three pillar gods spoke in unison, and a strange overlapping voice sounded. this is a special path that even the Holy cherry blossom Emperor doesn¡¯t know of ¡­ ¡®After all, she¡¯s limited by herself, and her computing power is only equivalent to one of our pillar gods ¡­¡¯ That is, if the ancient gods didn¡¯t tell her about this path. ¡±


    Nine! Level!


    The pillar God had actually already deduced the shortcut to the ninth rank?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s mind jolted. He felt that the three pillar gods seemed to have been fatter than he had imagined and were hiding more secrets.


    ¡°What does the path of rank 9 mean?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the method we use to break through.¡±


    The three pillar gods ¡®voices were extremely calm and solemn as they said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a method for normal life forms to break through to the ninth step. Every living being has a chance to break through, and the difficulty is reduced to an acceptable level. Furthermore, it¡¯s definitely the right path of cultivation, not an evil one! According to our speculations, the ancient gods broke through in this way!¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a few seconds, and his eyes suddenly flickered with great surprise.


    So that¡¯s how it is! The calculation power of the three pillar gods was indeed amazing. According to the joint calculation of the three pillar gods, after hundreds and thousands of years, the way to break through to level nine of the ancient gods was finally researched.


    ¡°All of you are truly amazing.¡± Xu Zhi could not help but admire him from the bottom of his heart. in my time, the breakthrough method of the ancient gods was still the biggest mystery that I could imagine.


    The human-shaped pillar God smiled. of course, according to our observations, the ancient God did not tell him this method, which is enough to prove that he and the Holy cherry blossom Emperor were not really close.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression suddenly turned solemn. He stood up and said, ¡±


    the equivalent exchange of this knowledge is acceptable. You can use the method of breaking through to rank-9 to answer these two questions. The history of the ancient lava era and the attitude of the ancient gods towards you are naturally worth the exchange.

 Chapter 694

    ?


    694 The world¡¯s nuclear fission equation (2 in 1)


    Xu Zhi had never expected that the secrets and concealment behind the three pillar gods would be so terrifying. Not only had they researched the path to rank nine, but they had also plotted to lay their hands on the six worlds and even Carolyn!


    The three pillar gods had secretly joined forces and even had the unyielding intention of starting a war on two fronts!


    The corners of Xu Zhi¡¯s mouth curled up into a warm smile. no one knows what kind of terrifying trump card they have that gives them such a strong and unyielding confidence! Did the arcane block chain discover some shocking secret? Not only did you find out the method to break through to level nine, but you also found Some Kind of Heaven-defying arcane spell?¡±


    Xu Zhi was curious himself, and even a little confused.


    Were the coin chains and the coin ring civilization really that powerful?


    It turned out that this was the general trend of civilization development?


    Mining, you can dig out all kinds of rare treasures? No wonder China had so many crazy bitcoin mines!


    Even the three pillar gods had built a mining base in the ancient Lava Land and used arcane block chains to constantly excavate the rules of the universe ¡­ The things I did when I was mining in the heavens?


    Universe level mine owner!


    with the hundreds of millions of living beings in the ¡®sub-computer¡¯ as the miners, with the universe as the mine, the mysterious pillar God mine owner ¡­ It¡¯s a terrifying super mining civilization just thinking about it. Let me exchange some information.¡± Xu Zhi thought to himself.


    Previously, their meek and helpless behavior had made everyone think that the three pillar gods were in a weak state. Due to the uncontrollable variables caused by the invasion, the future line that the pillar gods saw was in chaos, making all the gods and powerhouses of the entire land think that there was an opportunity to take advantage of.


    But in reality?


    Although the three pillar gods had indeed been scammed by Carolyn, the God of dreams, and the others, they had turned a blind eye to it.


    It was true that they could not control the world line now, and a huge variable had appeared, but so what if it was a variable? However, their vision was no longer the development of this era in the past few hundred years. Their eyes were already looking at a higher level.


    It was obvious that they had dug out a powerful and mysterious trump card.


    If news of the three pillar gods ¡®plan to start a war with the six worlds and Carolyn spread, it would probably be enough to drive the entire ancient land of lava crazy!


    That¡¯s why your father is still your father, and the pillar God is still the pillar God.


    To break one¡¯s own destiny with the Galaxy-level computer that had calculated everything, one¡¯s own fate was in their own hands, not the heavens¡¯. It was just a ridiculous thought and overestimation of one¡¯s own ability for ordinary people to divide some benefits.


    Reality was cruel.


    However, what exactly was the potential battle strength that the three pillar gods were so confident in?


    Xu Zhi really did not know!


    A magical weapon similar to cutie Pie¡¯s ultimate?


    Xu Zhi had been observing them in the dark. After all, they were one of the targets under the strict surveillance of the intelligent sub-brain, so it could be said that he had placed cameras all around them, but he did not find any similar weapons.


    At the same time, there was no birth of a level nine creature, or else they would have noticed it.


    That was why he was curious.


    It was simply a super treasure vault that hid many secrets.


    it¡¯s really ridiculous. Those gods of the lava Land think that they can divide some benefits, but how can the three pillar gods be so easy to bully? ¡± Xu Zhi stood in the laboratory temporarily rented by the Arcana library and placed a thick black Arcana book back on the mahogany shelf. He laughed and said, ¡± so, why should I get any benefits from you? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just an equivalent exchange.¡±


    The plant-type pillar God was incomparably calm, like a pitch-black, charred tree rooted in the ground, not moving at all.


    it¡¯s all about the acquisition of knowledge. The ninth-rank is knowledge, and so are the two pieces of information ¡­ To us, it¡¯s extremely important knowledge that will determine our future.¡±


    know the truth about the ancient Lava Land: The enemy of the ancient gods, what did Carolyn have to face ¡­ History is extremely important to us. At the same time, we need to know the attitude of the ancient gods toward us before we can make a decision to wage war.¡±


    Xu Zhi was deep in thought for a few seconds.


    That was indeed the case.


    These two pieces of information were the most important to them. History aside, if they wanted to declare war on the six worlds and Carolyn, they would have to understand the attitude of the ancient gods.


    Even though he didn¡¯t know what kind of tyrannical confidence the three pillar gods had.


    so, this knowledge is of equal value to you? ¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    yes, every kind of knowledge and existence has their own specific priority ¡­ In this world, in the vast universe, there is no such thing as the most powerful knowledge, only the most suitable knowledge.¡±


    The beast-type pillar God smiled calmly and said in an extremely rational manner, ¡± the path of a human to the ninth-rank is not extremely important knowledge for us ¡­ As for ancient history and the ancient gods, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re not absolutely important knowledge to you. We¡¯re all using what we¡¯re not important to exchange for knowledge that¡¯s most important to us.¡±


    ¡°This is an equivalent exchange.¡± The human-shaped pillar God laughed.


    Xu Zhi stared at them.


    The pillar God was indeed a pillar God. His calmness and understanding of the essence of the meaning were very clear. He was absolutely profit-oriented and emotionless.


    At this time, the crazy evolution of the pillar God virus, even the virus was implanted with magic nuclei, and the air was filled with ultra-miniature cameras. It was not only to become stronger to deal with the war, but also to find him and then secretly find him to solve their last problem. It was obviously the eve of an earth-shaking war!


    This conversation of his would seriously affect the future world War of the pillar gods!


    ¡°Then, the exchange begins.¡±


    The beast-type pillar God said, ¡± to ensure fairness, you will answer one of the two questions first. Then, we will give you the concept of breaking through to the ninth-rank, and you will answer the second question ¡­ This is the most reasonable order.¡±


    Xu Zhi was silent for a moment, then shook his head and said, ¡± your pillar gods have such a terrifying plan. How would I know if you¡¯re actually getting something for nothing? from a psychological point of view, you¡¯ve designed two questions with a special preconception, but you¡¯re actually just asking the first question? You don¡¯t even need to ask the second question, and after you get the answer, you just ignore me?¡±


    Psychology?


    The three pillar gods were slightly stunned. then, you can answer the second question, and after you hand it over to the path of rank nine, you can answer the first question? ¡±


    Xu Zhi blinked, then said seriously, ¡± ¡°How do I know that this isn¡¯t within your calculations? You knew that I would doubt you, so you took advantage of the situation. In fact, the second question is what you really wanted to ask? The first question was just a feint?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The three pillar gods ¡®faces darkened slightly.


    The ancient transcendent stone creature in front of him was impervious to anything.


    As the three pillar gods, they naturally had the pride of their race. How could they engage in contemptible fraud during the process of a transaction?


    In the end, they looked at each other. The dark shadows of the three pillar gods were like a strange enigma formed by countless tiny mosquitoes. then, we¡¯ll first hand you the mystery of the breakthrough to the ninth rank, and then you¡¯ll answer two questions.


    ¡°Please speak.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was solemn and serious.


    Whoosh.


    The three pillar gods slowly walked into the room.


    The atmosphere in the air was calm and serious.


    ¡°What¡¯s the correct way to break through to the 9th rank?¡± The human-shaped pillar God¡¯s voice suddenly became extremely calm and distant, ¡± you should know that at the threshold of the ninth rank, monster core creatures have a unique advantage for this realm. It is something that other world creatures can not compare to.


    Xu Zhi nodded.


    With her terrifying super computing power, the advantage on the path of a hundred trillion cells was not just a hundred million points greater. That was why Xu Zhi was looking forward to seeing Carolyn.


    It was too difficult to reach the ninth level, so how could Xu Zhi not be happy to see the three pillar gods before his eyes?


    The beast-type pillar God laughed. creatures of the monster core lineage are blessed with unique advantages. However, they haven¡¯t fully utilized their advantages yet. For the current Holy cherry blossom Emperor, she¡¯s only used one-third of her race¡¯s advantage in computing power!


    Only a third of his computing power was used?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s mind suddenly exploded and went blank.


    The meaning behind it was too shocking!


    It was like a scientific research report saying: The human brain was extremely mysterious. It was God¡¯s forbidden zone, but it was still less than 30% developed to date.


    However, Carolyn wasn¡¯t an ordinary human! He was one of the most powerful gods who had already walked the path of level nine.


    at the end of the day, she¡¯s still. single being. Her brain clearly has tens of billions of virtual humans that are comparable to our current Lava Land, but her computing power is only comparable to a pillar God at most. In fact. her computing power utilization rate of the population is less than a quarter ¡­ We¡¯re bloated, have flaws, and can¡¯t move easily, but the benefits of a large number of real life are self-evident.¡± A pillar God smiled.


    Xu Zhi quietly sorted out the words of the pillar God.


    That was indeed the case.


    If Carolyn¡¯s spiritual universe had the advantage of complete suppression, the pillar God would have probably started killing people long ago and taken the path of the spiritual universe in the brain.


    Each had its own strengths and weaknesses.


    One was a physical fate, extremely convenient and fast, and could move at any time. The other was a virtual fate, extremely bulky and unable to move.


    Using reality as an example.


    It was like a computer. One developed into a portable tablet computer, while the other developed into a bloated and immobile supercomputer.


    It was equivalent to walking on two parallel paths of the magic core extraordinary computer cultivation system, with no one acknowledging the other.


    then, what did the pillar God, who surpasses all computing power, research? ¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    that¡¯s right. We¡¯ve only deduced it to its limit. The human-shaped pillar God laughed, unable to read his mood. as for the method to break through to the 9th rank, it¡¯s in this body of ours.


    His current body?


    It was only then that Xu Zhi looked at the pillar God¡¯s body at that moment. It was a temporary concretized carrier formed by the countless viruses in the air, countless viruses stacked together.


    Viruses that were even smaller than cells piled together to form vague creatures were truly terrifying.


    However, the path of the ninth-rank?


    In this body?


    Xu Zhi was slightly stunned. He stared at the body of the pillar God carefully, trying to figure out what it meant.


    All of a sudden, his mind jolted as he recalled the magic nucleus that had appeared when he had just dissected the outer shell of the virus.


    A virus body made up of countless similar cells. If the virus was compared to the cells of the human body, then there would be magic nuclei in these cells. Does that mean that magic nuclei were placed in the cells?


    Using magic nuclei to replace the nucleus of every cell?


    Xu Zhi felt as if he had seen a vast Super Magic core life in that instant.


    ¡°Can you tell?¡±


    The human-shaped pillar God was slightly surprised. His eyes were deep as he looked at Xu Zhi with great interest. how amazing! It seemed that he wasn¡¯t just a Celestial Emperor. He was also an ordinary God. No! Even a God who had just stepped onto the path of grade-9 might not be able to see through it ¡­


    This wasn¡¯t a problem of vision, but rather, they had never studied the ninth-rank! To be able to react in an instant, he must have done a lot of research on tier 9. An ancient heavenly Emperor with an unknown lifespan, an ancient fossil from hundreds of millions of years ago, and he¡¯s still alive. A mere heavenly Emperor actually has such deep research on tier 9 ¡­¡±


    The pillar God didn¡¯t hide his curiosity at all.


    In fact, they were also trying to obtain information through various languages.


    This ancient heavenly Emperor was really not simple. A mere heavenly Emperor had actually crossed two realms and had knowledge of level nine. At the same time, he was also suspected of eternal life ¡­


    Eternal life.


    What an amazing vocabulary.


    Xu Zhi ignored their words and closed his eyes slightly. His heart was greatly shaken.


    Only the magical beast clan could cultivate a ninth-ranked technique!


    A normal type 9 soul would be split into a hundred trillion pieces, and then branded into the cells. The soul and body would become one, and they would go through a terrifying transformation, becoming a truly ¡± complete ¡± creature.


    However, the method he was using now was to replace the cell nucleus with a magic nucleus. The magic nucleus would be used as the soul brand, which was more convenient.


    Huala!


    Xu Zhi drew a ¡± cell ¡± structure on the table.


    The cell membrane, the mitochondria, the Golgi body, the ribosophiles, and the cell nucleus were suspended in it, which recorded the biological genetic information.


    Kachaa!


    Xu Zhi waved his hand, and the scene changed.


    A hexagonal magic nucleus instantly replaced the cell nucleus.


    The main function of a cell nucleus was to store genetic information, and the storage function of a magic nucleus could naturally replace its function perfectly. At the same time, it could also store souls.


    That¡¯s right, it had the natural advantage of being able to store souls with nuclear energy.


    ¡°This is the truth behind the magic core¡¯s breakthrough!¡±


    replacing the cell nucleus with a magic nucleus essentially makes no difference. It¡¯s equivalent to the magic nucleus in every cell, a Super World life with endless magic nuclei.


    Xu Zhi exclaimed loudly in his heart. Wonderful, this was simply too wonderful! So the magical beast clan¡¯s advantage on this ninth step road was even greater than imagined!


    He was extremely happy at this moment, as if he had seen the truth of the world and the universe.


    Different paths lead to the same destination.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the ancient God¡¯s great method of breaking through to the type 9 ¡®world¡¯!¡± The black shadow of the human-shaped pillar God was also full of admiration. and we had to spend endless years and hard work to deduce it.


    Obviously, the three pillar gods only understood how terrifying the ancient gods were after analyzing them at this moment!


    This was the true way for the demon core clan to break through to the right path!


    Xu Zhi nodded and expressed his admiration as well. a super ancient God is simply the glory of wisdom of an era. Only now do I know what the secret behind this ninth-grade existence¡¯s breakthrough is.


    The beast-type pillar God said, ¡± even now, we have observed the Holy cherry blossom Emperor. Her body does not have similar characteristics. Instead, it has formed a different skin structure. This is obviously the result of her own research. This proves that the ancient gods did not give her their own breakthrough method ¡­ The relationship between the two of them isn¡¯t that close.¡±


    Xu Zhi pondered for. moment and said, ¡± that might not be the case. The ancient gods might have wanted the other party to walk a unique path of their own, rather than continue their own path. I think ¡­ If it really doesn¡¯t work out, perhaps I¡¯ll hand this method over to him in the future.¡±


    The three pillar gods were silent for a while. The human-shaped pillar God said, ¡± it seems that you know a lot about the personalities of the ancient gods.


    Xu Zhi did not continue. He just continued asking, ¡± then, what about the specific method of the exercise? Splitting the magic nucleus and casting it into the cell to replace the cell nucleus to store the soul and fully exert the advantage of the race is indeed easier, but what about the specific cultivation method?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I won¡¯t hide it.¡±


    Along with the voice, a thick black arcane book appeared before him.


    Xu Zhi picked it up and quickly flipped through it.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid that the other party would lie to him. After all, he could still identify the authenticity of some of them and carry out a virtual simulation.


    After a moment, Xu Zhi knew that the three pillar gods did have their own pride, and there was no mistake.


    The human-shaped pillar God said, ¡± this technique involves a special micro-calculation method. We call it the ¡®world nuclear fission equation¡¯. It splits the magic nucleus in the brain into magic nuclei using a special algorithm and replaces the nucleus in the cell.


    A magic nucleus splitting into a cell nucleus?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression turned strange when he heard that.


    Nuclear fission!


    It seemed to make sense.


    As expected, everything in the world originated from physics. It was the same for the physical Buddha and the nuclear fission. It seemed that the Buddha element that he had created before had great potential.

 Chapter 695

    ?


    695 The story of immortality


    At that very moment, even Xu Zhi had to admit that it was much more convenient to stuff a hundred trillion magic cores into a cell than a million souls!


    For example, a cell nucleus could not contain a soul, so it was like building a house on an empty plot of land. Magic nuclei were different, because magic nuclei had the function of containing a soul, and they were a house in and of themselves.


    This was the advantage of the monster core lineage.


    From the grade-9 soul-splitting technique to the magic core-splitting technique ¡­


    This was the legendary path of nuclear fission!


    the three pillar gods are still terrifying. Their terrifying calculative abilities actually found the most suitable path for the monster core lineage to break through. Xu Zhi only felt that he had been overjoyed, and it had brought him a huge surprise.


    This wave was worth it!


    The path of the ninth step! The path of complete life and transcendence!


    ¡°Within a week. Can I look forward to it?¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s breathing became uneven. A ninth-order giant, a Galaxy-level universe Overlord giant, even Xu Zhi could not imagine how powerful the other party was!


    As for himself, it had been more than three months ¡­


    The three pillar gods were truly a huge treasure trove.


    He looked at the three pillar gods, and the three mine owners all felt that they were kind and adorable.


    They had worked hard to mine, but in the end, the results still fell into their hands. Although they were hidden and concealed as intangible fate, it was only a matter of time before they spat them out.


    Huala!


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath, slowly closed the arcane tome, and stuffed it into his space ring. I didn¡¯t expect the demon core clan to have such a way of breaking through! It¡¯s hard to imagine that you¡¯ve managed to figure out the correct way to break through to the ancient God Realm! You must know that even in the most ancient era, it was still an unimaginable secret!¡±


    The human-shaped pillar God smiled. it¡¯s indeed a rather powerful top secret knowledge. Exploring this cultivation technique consumed countless mental and physical efforts, and the losses were unimaginable.


    ¡°But we¡¯re just latecomers. The real great ones are the ancient gods.


    we didn¡¯t manage to figure it out because there¡¯s only one Orthodox way for a creature with a magic core to break through to the ninth rank ¡­ Back then, the ancient God was found, and now we¡¯re just following his tracks and finding him again.¡±


    The three pillar gods were also extremely shocked.


    They could hardly imagine how an individual¡¯s talent was so amazing that they could achieve this.


    It was simply unbelievable!


    How brilliant and magnificent was this ancient lava civilization?


    After breaking through to the type 9 realm and leaving the universe, they would probably rule countless worlds. Even among the type 9 overlords, they would be one of the strongest.


    As a race, they were naturally proud and respectful. At the same time, they looked forward to their future as a race and to reach that height.


    ¡°Then, can you talk about the ancient times?¡± The beast-type pillar God said.


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat down and looked at the three pillar gods. His expression suddenly turned serious.


    It seemed that the ancient history of lava, and even the ancient and brilliant mythological history of the entire heavens, was still going to be discovered by the living beings of this era.


    Fortunately, with Carolyn¡¯s recent imagination and the ancient myths and legends of the Buddhist and Taoist players in the world of the six realms of Samsara, the truth of history had been filled in, and a complete outline had been formed.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very distant matter.¡±


    Xu Zhi said, ¡± as your previous civilization, the one before the Ishtar people, the era of the ancient gods, there were countless powerful people. In the end, the ancient gods transcended and broke through to the ninth level.


    The three pillar gods did not say anything.


    History was always cruel. In just a short sentence, it almost covered the era when the ancient gods were born, any heroes defeated, and the History of Hymns created.


    And now, their civilization was still going through this stage.


    in the era of the ancient gods, they broke through to level 9, and they were very powerful. The path to level 9 was very long, and the more accumulation one had, the harder it was to break through. However, after breaking through, their life level would be extremely high, and they would be more powerful. Xu Zhi said, ¡± you guys should know that rank-9 is the fusion of the soul and the body. The length of the rank-9 path is also the accumulation of life¡¯s level.


    then, the ancient lava civilization slowly walked out and ruled many worlds, countless natives, and civilizations.


    gradually, the ancient gods met another powerful level 9 being in a civilization collision. That ancient being¡¯s civilization cultivated the Buddhist and Daoist system.


    The two parties interacted and eventually became friends. They even explored some places together and discussed the Dao together. Finally, they explored a dream realm in a certain universe and obtained the blood of eternal life from the God of creation.¡±


    Huala!


    The three pillar gods ¡®expressions changed slightly.


    The God of creation?


    A secret Region?


    Blood of immortality?


    The amount of information was enough to make them extremely uneasy!


    The human-shaped pillar God asked, ¡± that secret realm. The blood of eternal life. Two rank nines. How did they arrive at that place? ¡±


    because the type 9 existence that the ancient God met has a mysterious background. That secret realm can be said to be his hometown. Xu Zhi explained indifferently, ¡± however, I followed some scattered clues and went back. Even that ancient rank-9 existence is still in his hometown and saw his parents, who are still alive as ordinary people, with his own eyes.


    This?


    The pillar gods were all silent, but they were already greatly shocked in their hearts.


    How was that possible?


    To break through to become a ninth-rank ancient existence, one would have to go through countless long and lonely years. How could he still see his parents, who were ordinary people?


    A dream for tens of thousands of years?


    How terrifying and mysterious was that place? which land had the ancient bloodline of the God of creation?


    Just this information alone made them feel that the Knowledge Exchange on the path of the ninth-rank was completely worth it!


    Xu Zhi continued. after going through a near-death experience, they obtained two sets of blood of eternal life. After these two ninth-grade beings left, their lifespans were unlimited. They were almost walking toward eternity!


    The three pillar gods were completely unnatural.


    ¡°And then?¡± The human-shaped pillar God asked anxiously, ¡± an ancient existence with eternal life. Doesn¡¯t that symbolize the destined ultimate realm? They would have endless lifespans to explore everything, and they would rule the world again. How bright and prosperous would that be?¡±


    Xu Zhi gave it a slight glance. yes. By that time, the two ninth-grade existences who were walking toward eternity would have completely established a powerful world system.


    Their lifespans had long surpassed that of Ordinary Level nines. In the past hundreds of thousands of years, some Ordinary Level nines had passed away, but they were still alive.


    They even ruled many worlds. At that time, all kinds of creatures from other worlds were brought to the main plane world almost every day and were captured to do all kinds of experiments. These researchers under them came from all worlds. Some were gods, some were ancient gods, some were heavenly Devils, and all kinds of gods.¡±


    From the simple description, they could almost imagine what a brilliant and eternal kingdom it was.


    It was vast and wide, making one yearn for it.


    however, the blood of eternal life also has a powerful side effect. Sleep ¡­ It¡¯s said that everything in the world is balanced, and there will always be a heavy price to pay in exchange for eternal life.¡± Xu Zhi said, ¡± that¡¯s why one of them usually sleeps while the other awakens. They take turns to rule and protect each other ¡­ However, it finally attracted the attention of a terrifying monster.¡±


    ¡°The war has erupted.¡± Xu Zhi paused.


    The war had erupted.


    This short sentence made the three pillar gods suddenly choke.


    Xu Zhi also suddenly stopped talking.


    What he said was history deduced by Caroline. After that, Xu Zhi himself fell silent.


    There was a moment of dead silence in the air. Neither side spoke.


    Xu Zhi suddenly laughed and asked, ¡± how long do you think this war between the heavens has been going on for the ancient and great Overlord existences that have existed for tens of thousands of years? how long do you think it has been? ¡±


    The three pillar gods paused slightly and continued to calculate madly.


    ¡°Not even a hundred years.¡± The three pillar gods said in unison.


    So that¡¯s how it is. A World War of that level actually lasted less than a hundred years?


    Xu Zhi continued, ¡± that¡¯s right. Ancient existences at that level, in their position, clearly knew that there was no room for negotiation once they exploded. They instantly intensified to the point where they used all their trump cards. In less than a hundred years, the entire eternal kingdom was almost destroyed. Almost every year, there are powerful ancient gods and extraordinary worlds that are rapidly and rapidly being destroyed.


    This was a very short time, like a magnificent firework in the night sky. The accumulation of countless years only lasted for an instant. Towards the end of the war, the most powerful civilizations under my command were all destroyed, and countless gods fell. There were even many great Giants who had already stepped onto the path of type 9. Only the weakest and weakest worlds that were still developing, without any combat power, and were still in their primitive civilizations, were spared.¡±


    in their final days, level 9 existences frequently visited those worlds and taught the foolish mortals on the surface, hoping that they would grow up and pass on the torch of civilization.


    but in the end, the war broke out again. The friend of the ancient God, an immortal rank-9, fell directly.


    Buzzzzzz! Fall!


    The three pillar gods silently muttered these words.


    He only felt endless sorrow at this moment. A grade-9 expert had actually fallen just like that. It was easy to obtain eternal life, but it was difficult to not die.


    ¡°This is the story of immortality.¡± Xu Zhi slowly let out a breath of air and stood up. the story has come to an end. Do you understand? ¡±

 Chapter 696

    ?


    696 The torch of civilization handover!


    The friend of the ancient God, a level 9 ancient immortal existence, had fallen, and the story seemed to have come to an end.


    And then?


    What about the blank period after his death?


    For an ordinary person, the story had only been told halfway and stopped abruptly. But for the three pillar gods, the whole story had been completely revealed.


    The three pillar gods ¡®thoughts were like a supercomputer¡¯s calculations, and the three consciousnesses collided.


    these two ancient existences whose combat power is almost exaggerated to the extreme can not wake up at the same time after eternal life because they have to protect the Dao. It is as painful as the separation of life and death. The separation of yin and yang is the curse of eternal life.


    ¡°Such pitiful sorrow.¡±


    The three pillar gods ¡®voices were still very cold, even though they felt that this story of eternal life was filled with loneliness and desolation.


    A civilization would eventually fall, just like a baby who had left the embrace of the mother of the universe, grew up, and finally rotted, died of old age, and was killed ¡­


    This was undeniable and irresistible.


    However, as a civilization of pillar gods, they clearly felt that they could resist this to the limit because their social form and world civilization system would develop in an absolutely terrifying way and avoid the destruction of their civilization in a way that was close to the limit.


    This was the benefit of the three pillar gods being absolutely rational and deciding one¡¯s fate.


    that¡¯s only natural. Only one person can wake up at a time, so it¡¯s possible that they¡¯ll be surrounded and killed by the other rank-9S.


    the friend of the ancient God died in battle. This means that the next time the ancient God goes into eternal sleep, he will no longer have a Guardian. That will be the moment he falls.


    The cold voice collided with each other¡¯s minds.


    so, the attackers disappeared and left. They went into hiding, unwilling to pay a heavy price and fight head-on at the cost of mutual destruction. Instead, they waited for the next sleep of the ancient God.


    the reason is simple. If we kill one of them, we¡¯ll kill two of them.


    the time of sleep is the time of death, so the ancient gods began to support the next civilization and cultivate a new rank-9.


    this is the only hope to continue the fire of civilization.


    the people of isodarre are the chosen ones, because the ancient God Himself was born on this oldest land. This is his hometown, the first origin of the symbol of hope, and he hopes that a great existence as powerful as himself will be born in his hometown!


    ¡­


    The high-speed collision of their thoughts allowed them to instantly deduce the most correct action of the ancient gods.


    It was impossible for such a terrifying ancient existence to be so free as to spare no effort and exhaust all resources to produce a tier 9. It was no wonder that it was like this.


    As a chosen one, it was only natural that so many resources would be poured into Carolyn. At this moment, she even seemed to possess an even greater amount of World Resources, far more than the land of the isodar people.


    Whoosh.


    In the arcane library, it was quiet.


    The three hazy black shadows were like countless black mosquitos gathering together, and there was a strange buzzing sound.


    what a tragic fate. A race of a great civilization has its ups and downs, and will eventually reach the end of its life, even if it is an existence that has eternal life. Did you witness the fall of that era? ¡± The three pillar gods could not help but ask.


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself for a moment, then replied with a polite smile, ¡± I was indeed a member of that era. I saw that earth-shattering battle with my own eyes. I was an observer of that period of history.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to answer the next question, right?¡±


    Xu Zhi did not continue the conversation. He said, ¡± you should know how I feel about you, and I¡¯m not omniscient. As you can see, I¡¯m just a weak Celestial Emperor now.


    The three pillar gods indeed did not need a second question.


    Their attitude towards Carolyn was far more important than they had imagined.


    They used to think that the ancient God did not give her the way to break through to rank-9 because they were not that close. In fact, they probably did not want her to follow her own path and walk her own path, so that she could form a more powerful rank-9.


    An Ordinary grade-9 might not have that kind of strength and combat power according to the path of their predecessors!


    At the same time, they also understood that even though the Holy cherry blossom Emperor was important to them, if they started a war, the ancient gods would most likely ignore them. After all, they were also prepared to be chosen.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve answered all your questions. You¡¯ve also given me the answer to my question.¡± Xu Zhi laughed and shook his long arcane robe. He put on a polite scholar¡¯s posture and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Then ¡­¡±


    ¡°This is a wonderful exchange of equivalent value.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    ¡°As the heavenly Emperor, I believe that you won¡¯t be able to affect anything.¡±


    this is my last piece of advice. From now on, the best result is to stay out of trouble.


    ¡°Because the war is about to begin.¡±


    The three pillar gods smiled. Suddenly, their bodies exploded, turning into countless tiny viruses that disappeared into the air.


    Xu Zhi also put away the arcane book that had shocked the entire world. He looked at the empty room and finally laughed. to be able to research a way to break through to become a God beyond ancient times, you are indeed continuing the ancient path. Perhaps you will be able to pass on the torch of civilization.


    ¡°Ninth-rank, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± He smiled.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the river of fate.


    Fragments of the blue Void screen, as if the information of countless civilizations, flowed in a large river, forming a River of super data and knowledge.


    Endless transparent ripples surged rapidly, as if they were in a dimensional space that transcended reality. Time was meaningless here.


    ¡°Then, everything is about to begin.¡±


    The three hazy figures on the Holy Thrones were deep and Grand.


    It seemed to have a long and empty voice, as if it was the sound of a huge, complex consciousness of countless creatures.


    Every word the three of them said was like a hazy and chaotic will, allowing one to hear the cries of countless animals, humans, and plants. It was indescribably vast.


    Their voices represented the will of a race.


    Their actions meant that they were the actions of an entire race.


    They themselves were the fate of their race, and the fate of countless lives gathered together.


    Absolute justice, rationality, and coldness were the strong mixed wills of hundreds of millions of living beings, pushing for the prosperity of their own race.


    Huala!


    In the river, countless destinies were combined.


    The three pillar gods saw countless actions of fate. At this moment, the actions of the figures, such as the daughter of Sheng Lin, Cyberton, du Xue ¡­


    Their every move was being watched.


    However, the future was still unclear. Just as the gods had discovered, the unpredictable descenders from other worlds were like butterflies, stirring the storm of the entire world line.


    They could no longer see clearly, and they no longer had absolute control.


    Although they were doing their best to support and control Cyberton¡¯s growth, leading to the birth of a new era of gods, they might not necessarily succeed, because the gods were competing with them.


    This was a huge internal and external problem.


    As the pillar gods of the underworld, they couldn¡¯t interfere too much. They had indeed been fooled by the gods under their command.


    how laughable. They want to resist their own fate, resist the overall interests of an entire race, and benefit from it. The human-shaped pillar God smiled.


    The plant-type pillar God also laughed. His expression was extremely calm, and his voice was like the sound of countless branches swaying. The inner voices of countless trees were mixed together.


    the lives of individuals in civilization are always like this.


    ¡°They always want to have their own rights.¡±


    ¡°They always want what they think they deserve.¡±


    Hualala!


    The leaves seemed to be shaking,


    those who are not favored by ¡®fate¡¯ will not be satisfied with the allocation of resources given to them.


    and those favored by ¡®fate¡¯, thus, want to obtain more resources from fate.


    The beast-type pillar God sat on the eternal throne. His voice was like the roars of countless beasts, mixing into a violent voice.


    in their eyes, everything is the injustice of fate, because these are all destined futures, the futures that we have assigned to them, so it is unfair.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s destined, it¡¯s unfair!¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s fate, it¡¯s unfair!¡±


    ¡°However, fate is the fairest scale!¡±


    ¡°The so-called injustice is because there is no absolute fairness in the world!¡±


    as the fate pillar God of the race, it is fair to place suitable and limited resources in the hands of those who are suitable to use them, making them strong at the corresponding stage, and to achieve the greatest use.


    in the eyes of the individuals in the era, they are right. In hundreds of millions of years later, in the eyes of the fate of the entire race, the historians of the future will find that they are wrong.


    we are pushing forward the civilization of the era. We are the will of civilization itself.


    time has proven that we are right. The speed of our civilization¡¯s development is creating miracles at almost every moment. In the arcane models, we carry out super-data calculations and constantly excavate the mysteries of the universe. We have long surpassed the civilization of the isodarian.


    ¡­


    The three pillar gods kept conversing and had already joined forces.


    As pillar gods who were absolutely rational, the war between the three pillar gods was only for the sake of fighting for benefits.


    However, when they were invaded by outsiders and saw a wider world, they knew that they no longer needed to plunder resources from the other party. Instead, they had to join forces and plunder resources from the outside world!


    This was the best way.


    The three pillar gods had also always chosen the best method.


    This was because they were a race without emotions.


    Hence, the three terrifying computing powers joined forces and created a super update for the virus.


    Suddenly, the three pillar gods trembled slightly.


    I went to find myself in Messiah and came back with knowledge.


    Each of the three pillar gods was a supercomputer. They were too busy and needed to process an endless amount of information from their race every moment. Hence, they had countless consciousness clones.


    BOOM!


    They silently accepted the knowledge, and after being madly washed away, they suddenly calmed down.


    then, we¡¯ve filled in the last bit of doubt. Let¡¯s begin the battle on two fronts.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to attack the six worlds and the Holy cherry blossom Emperor at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Do they think that this is all they have? this is just the tip of the iceberg. We, the three pillar gods, have never used our true strength. Our arcane art form of our second true body, the primordial pillar God ¡­ If we were to fight each other like this before, the world would be destroyed, but ¡­¡±


    ¡°If we start a war with the outside world, we¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Destroying them is just a joke ¡­¡±


    ¡°Because we are ¡­ Ninth-rank!¡±


    The three pillar gods instantly made a war decision.


    At the same time, he was slightly confused.


    ancient fossils are the witnesses of civilization. They¡¯re just celestial emperors ¡­ Is it the remains of a friend of the ancient God who had fallen?¡±


    All of a sudden, they were shocked.


    He remembered that sentence.


    I was indeed a member of that era. I saw that earth-shattering battle with my own eyes. I was an observer of that period of history.


    Now, they understood because he was an ancient existence of that era, sitting on the most sacred and Supreme throne. He was a friend of the ancient gods and ruled the entire war. Naturally, he was the witness of history.


    They remembered the words:


    I¡¯m just a weak heavenly Emperor now.


    ¡­


    ¡°To be able to research a way to break through to become a God from ancient times, you are indeed continuing the ancient path. Perhaps you can pass on the torch of civilization.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Ninth-rank, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± The man smiled.


    They were shocked.


    Suddenly, there was a moment of dead silence in the pillar God¡¯s space.


    At this moment, the great Xin Huo of the ancient lava civilization, the fate of their race, and the song of praise for courage seemed to have been handed over to them by that existence.


    Like the torch of civilization, burning with a weak bright yellow flame that was about to be extinguished, an old man staggered under the setting sun and handed them over with a smile.


    It was as if an eternal giant of the universe was pushing the thick history forward.


    That person ¡­


    That smiling man!


    Even though the three pillar gods did not have any emotions, they were somewhat speechless.


    in the words of individual life, we should be crying, right? ¡±


    The three pillar gods ¡®eternal cold eyes suddenly showed a hint of ripple, and they instinctively looked toward the arcane library.


    Huala!


    ¡°There¡¯s really a lot of viruses floating in the air in this room.¡± Xu Zhi pushed open the window. The strong wind blew and made a clattering sound, expelling all the dirty air in the room out of the window.


    ¡°It¡¯s another bright and beautiful day,¡±

 Chapter 697

    ?


    697 The three pillar gods


    Kachaa!


    Xu Zhi opened the Lotus-leaf window.


    Hu!


    In the room, the black figures of the virus and billions of viruses in the room were swept out.


    after all, the best way to fight the virus is to open the windows for ventilation and wash your hands frequently. Xu Zhi said as he stood in front of the window.


    It was very late at night below. A large area of gray-black buildings lit up, forming a White Street and Manor of the medieval period. Under the signboards of the shops on both sides, there were many circular lamps hanging.


    It was as lively as a Festival.


    ¡°It seems like we have arrived at the famous lava Torch Festival?¡±


    He turned around and tidied up the tools and instruments on the table, as well as Arcana model books of various levels.


    I didn¡¯t expect the God pillar virus to directly develop to the 97th generation and develop into miniature Nano cameras. Countless of them are floating in the air ¡­ Even viruses, bacteria, and fungi are a part of fate. The first part of the sub-computer. It possesses magic nuclei, provides computing power, and monitors all life ¡­¡±


    All the living beings on the earth were its computer network.


    however, three pillar gods, this civilization system ¡­ It¡¯s a little special and strange!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve all developed nanomachines. Not only do they come with surveillance, they can float in the air in the tens of thousands and can even be used to treat illnesses. Destroy the virus? Wasn¡¯t this the scientific fantasy of the humans on earth? And you say you¡¯re not from a top civilization with super technology?¡±


    Xu Zhi lowered his head and looked at the streets of the medieval times. The people on the streets were dressed in leather and linen. The simple and crude city-state was speechless, because the disguise was too good.


    Of course, this was not a disguise.


    ¡°By the way, where did the virus come from? You¡¯re the virus.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression suddenly turned completely strange.


    There was no such thing as disease in the land of lava.


    A genetic defect?


    No, there wasn¡¯t.


    External infectious diseases?


    No, there wasn¡¯t.


    All the viruses floating in the natural world were ¡± our own people. the entire civilization could be said to be a highly developed technological civilization that the modern humans on earth could not even dream of.


    After memorizing all the knowledge in the Arcana book, he squeezed it gently.


    Pa ta!


    The entire Arcana book was destroyed in the air.


    As for the Orthodox method of breaking through to the ninth rank of the magical beast core lineage recorded in it-the ¡± world nuclear fission formula ¡°, it was clear that it had taken the three pillar gods a large portion of their computing power over the past few hundred years to deduce it.


    Inside was a densely packed soul splitting formula. It was terrifyingly long, and practically filled half the book.


    however, why did the three pillar gods use these few hundred years to form a chain of blocks to deduce the path to excavate the level nine magical beast cores of living beings? ¡±


    Xu Zhi frowned and thought quietly.


    logically speaking, with their huge computing power and the block chains they have formed, shouldn¡¯t they be researching how to make themselves, a virtual creature, to let the pillar gods break through to rank nine? ¡±


    then, what about seeking blessings for ordinary living beings? ¡±


    or is it because of the worship of the ancient gods that they studied this? Hehehe ¡­ They¡¯re not emotional, and they won¡¯t do anything that doesn¡¯t benefit them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to understand.¡±


    Xu Zhi could not quite understand what the three pillar gods were thinking.


    It could be said that the secret of the three pillar gods was too well-hidden and shocking. They were so fierce, yet they really wanted to start a war?


    At that moment, Xu Zhi could not see any powerful combat power of the three pillar gods at all. But he could not understand, so he did not think about it. What kind of conspiracy were the three pillar gods playing?


    He only needed to watch.


    Anyway, he had already taken advantage of it, and whatever it did, he would also learn in secret!


    however, since this thing is the crystallization of the wisdom of the three pillar gods, if Carolyn really can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll give it to her according to the situation ¡­ In fact, I want her to walk her own path of cultivation.¡± Xu Zhi muttered to himself.


    After all, the path of breaking through to the ninth rank that suited him was the one with the most potential. Xu Zhi was still quite optimistic about Carolyn.


    On the other hand, the soul forging technique did not look bad either. Although it was more difficult, the spiritual techniques of the Mount Shu sword sect were more solid.


    Xu Zhi was no longer in the mood to study Messiah¡¯s body, so he left the arcane library.


    ¡­.


    Tianji province.


    In more than a year, Cyberton had digested the entire arcane dynasty in the North, and for a time, his reputation was at its peak.


    With the secret help of the major gods, elusha raised the flag of resistance, and the arcane Empire of the northern Dawn was officially established.


    The other forces of the arcane Kingdom also began to plan to forcibly pull down the fate of the world line, secretly taking a share of the pie and deciding their own future.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Cyberton has turned into a natural disaster, and the heavens will not tolerate it!¡±


    ¡°In the name of the heavens, we are here to kill this thief!¡±


    Countless countries joined forces, with elusha as the leader, to suppress the tyrant.


    The entire dynasty¡¯s arcane Alliance had absorbed a large number of elite Arcanists and countless arcane families.


    The entire world was working together to change, and even the three pillar gods couldn¡¯t completely interfere with the course of history. All the living beings were resisting Cyberton.


    The dynasty on Cyberton¡¯s side was losing ground.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to win.¡±


    elusha¡¯s Army has already invaded the enemy¡¯s country. The Army is at the city gates!


    At this moment, on the grayish-white Cliff, in a well-hidden room, du Xue looked at the balloon fish in the glass cover.


    ¡°I saw you in the cage in the zoo, and I still see you in the cage now.¡±


    Du Xue muttered.


    She was dressed in a pure white dress that was as elegant as a tuxedo. She looked like a pretty little girl.


    ¡°Yup,¡±


    The balloon fish seemed to recall the first era of Science and Technology, when the hot-blooded people of izuodar were captured and brought to the zoo for a visit.


    The cute little girl who was leaning against the glass wall of the zoo was looking at him curiously.


    And remember ¡­ He was a murderer who had transcended the guilt mechanism. He still remembered that time when he, a balloon fish, had brought du Xue along and ran wildly in the zoo.


    Death was everywhere.


    Viviana, the giant dragon, and the figure that was resisting the monster ¡­


    At that time, they were only running for their lives!


    He ran like crazy!


    Now, everything had changed. The two of them had their own strength in this era.


    your fate has been changed. The three pillar gods won¡¯t allow you to become a God, but the world is in chaos now. This is an opportunity. If you have enough achievements, you will be conferred the title of Marquis and Minister in the future. This will give you enough energy to become a God. Du Xue leaned in front of the glass cover and gently stroked the glass wall with her hands as she spoke softly.


    ¡°Finally ¡­¡± The balloon fish showed longing.


    How many years.


    The three pillar gods were finally going to be overthrown. Had this day finally come?


    ¡°But, the three pillar gods ¡­¡± The balloon fish hesitated and fell silent for a moment. The expression on its face was unusually solemn. As the only variable, the more they studied the pillar gods over the years, the more they felt how terrifying they were.


    ¡°Even the pillar gods can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Du Xue looked into the distance. they¡¯re indeed undergoing a revolution and want to save everything. Even the tiniest viruses and fungi have viruses in their possession. The world is under their surveillance.


    they want to find all the variables-bizarreness, eliminate it, and return to their rule. But bizarreness is not simple. They are born in the human heart and hide in the human heart. It is difficult to detect in that way.


    Du Xue¡¯s voice was very slow, but it still highlighted a destined future.


    Yes, it was.


    The pillar God still had no choice.


    Fate was just fate ¡­


    They could no longer control the fate of everyone.


    ¡°But, those are the three pillar gods ¡­¡± For some reason, the balloon fish had an indescribable worry in their hearts. A strong sense of uneasiness lingered in their hearts and kept echoing.


    it doesn¡¯t matter. The pillar God is our fate after all. It¡¯s tolerant enough. Even if we fail, it won¡¯t kill us ¡­ It¡¯s because we gods are the Children of Fate. It¡¯s very vexing for the entire race to kill us.¡± Du Xue touched the transparent glass cover.


    ¡°When I become a God, I¡¯ll think of a way to transform. We¡¯ll get married then.¡± The balloon fish couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°Okay, wait for me to come back.¡±


    Du Xue stood up, a gentleness flashing in her eyes.


    Du Xue left. The balloon fish in the glass cover was full of anticipation. One day, two days, three days ¡­ The days continued to pass. In the constant waiting, he gradually became completely uneasy. Du Xue seemed to have disappeared, never to return.

 Chapter 698

    ?


    698 The pillar God¡¯s Black mist was parted, and the skull of cells was formed


    This, what was going on?


    He suddenly felt a deathly stillness in the air outside.


    There was a feeling of emptiness, as if all living things had disappeared, as if the end of the world had come.


    He started to feel completely uneasy.


    what¡¯s going on? even if du Xue failed, she shouldn¡¯t be in any danger because she¡¯s one of the most powerful people in this world. No one can kill her ¡­


    A pillar God without a physical body could not do anything to her! At the same time, it¡¯s impossible for the pillar God to kill her, because fate will not kill the strongest of its own race ¡­¡±


    He continued to fantasize. the pillar God is absolutely rational, so he will not be angry in the face of betrayal. Instead, he will choose to forgive her!


    She lay in the glass cover and stared outside.


    It was silent.


    He didn¡¯t dare to go out, so he couldn¡¯t help but send a message outside.


    ¡°The ancient land of lava has suddenly changed! @ Cutie,@ alchemy Emperor ¡­ Everyone, a few days ago was the final battle against Cyberton. We wanted to overturn fate, but who knew that du Xue would never come back.¡±


    When the netizens heard this, they were shocked and started discussing.


    This post quickly attracted people¡¯s attention. After all, the movement of the ancient Lava Land, as well as the war between the six worlds, had always been one of the most popular topics in the entire ¡°spore evolution¡± game.


    ¡°You raised a flag?¡±


    Someone suddenly asked.


    The balloon fish: ¡°??? ¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what it meant, but he asked quietly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know this? Flags are one of the three fundamental forces of the universe!¡±


    ¡°Argh! A veteran gently said to his comrade before going to the battlefield, ¡± This is the last time I¡¯m going to the front line. After this, I¡¯m going to use the money I¡¯ve saved to go back and spend time with my family.¡±


    ¡°Argh! A brave cowboy in a battle robe hugged his beloved girl and swung his revolver beautifully. After this duel, I¡¯ll accompany you back to your wedding.¡±


    The balloon fish¡¯s face darkened. Could he still say words of concern?


    However, there were still some netizens who were concerned and paid attention to the situation. They felt that this was definitely unusual. Du Xue had disappeared. It was likely that an unprecedented major incident would erupt in the ancient Lava Land.


    brothers, everyone, push up the post and let more people see it. Those big shots will also notice this!


    ¡°Post the word¡± protection ¡°on the public chat!¡±


    ¡°Charge! Help me like it and top the thread!¡±


    ¡°If one side is in trouble, all sides will like it!¡±


    ¡­


    This piece of news was quickly pushed to the top and received the attention and replies of the big shots.


    Cute girl: ¡± this is bad news. I have even worse news on my side. I had just thought of saying this, but I lost contact with the God of dreams, Luo Caiwei, and venaki! (Dumbfounded)¡±


    The alchemy Emperor replied,¡¯yes, we¡¯ve lost contact! All of a sudden, we completely cut off all contact.¡±


    ¡­


    The two super big shots among the players had appeared, and everyone felt terrified on the spot.


    All the invaders from the other world had disappeared?


    And du Xue of this world had also disappeared?


    After angering the three pillar gods, what exactly was going on in that land? they felt like they were in a horror movie. In an instant, their throats were in their throats.


    It was a little exciting.


    It reminded them of the war between humans and machines, the go expert versus AlphaGo!


    Meng Mei spoke again,¡±it seems that a terrifying change has occurred in the ancient Lava Land. Our six worlds may not be spared!¡± It¡¯s very likely that the pillar gods are retaliating. The real world War is about to begin!¡±


    The alchemy Monarch: ¡± yes, this is the most terrifying World war in history. If it¡¯s not handled well, we will all die, and the six worlds will be destroyed!


    Everyone instantly understood the severity of the situation.


    The three pillar gods were also super daddies, so terrifying.


    Cute girl: ¡± everyone, don¡¯t panic. First of all, we are only left with a balloon fish in the glass tank, which is connected to the lava Land. However, it¡¯s obvious that he doesn¡¯t know what happened either because he has hidden himself. The fish in the glass tank can¡¯t know what¡¯s going on outside the glass tank.


    The balloon fish immediately reacted.


    ¡°You want me to walk out? He wanted to take a look at the ancient land of lava and see what had happened. You want me to broadcast it? But if I go out, I might be infected by the virus and fall into the enemy¡¯s hands.¡±


    He was still hesitating.


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t think that du Xue would die.


    Something might happen, but the probability of death was less than one percent. This was because the three pillar gods, as destinies, would absolutely, absolutely not make a move on du Xue!


    The pillar gods were people who would definitely calculate the gains and losses and promote the glory of their race and civilization. The death of high-level gods like du Xue, the daughter of Sheng Lin, and Subaru was an indescribable loss. It could be said that it was the result of the deduction of the world line. The elites cultivated in each era had all been wasted.


    Du Xue would be fine, but if he were to meet with misfortune when he went out, that would be the most terrible and most difficult to recover from.


    you have no other choice. You might not know the severity of the situation!


    it¡¯s time to announce some terrifying information, ¡± Mengmei said. according to the information sent back by the God of dreams, we¡¯ve discovered a very terrifying and strange secret.


    The God of dreams?


    The crowd reacted immediately.


    Indeed.


    Vinaki, Luo Caiwei, the fake neighbor, and other strange things were creating chaos everywhere. As for the leader, where was the God of dreams?


    There was no trace of him.


    Did he carry out a top-secret mission in the six realms?


    Meng Mei said, ¡± in fact, the God of dreams has always lived in people¡¯s minds and dreams. She steals information and studies the biological structure and infection characteristics of the God pillar virus.


    ¡°The reason we¡¯re doing this is to prevent the possibility that the police will invade us and cause an infection. We¡¯re looking for measures to protect ourselves from the virus. It¡¯s better to be prepared.¡±


    ¡°However, the God of dreams discovered a very strange and terrifying truth.¡±


    A screenshot.


    A picture was posted.


    It was a structure of the brain of a lava monster.


    The structure in the skull was extremely precise and detailed. It was a magic nucleus suspended in it, with brain buffer liquids and various suspended tissues.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a very normal magic nucleus ¡®brain structure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡±


    ¡°Magic nucleus creatures are a kind of transformation! The pineal gland in their blood, flesh, and brain crystalizes and becomes a magic nucleus, while their brain becomes a soft buffer solution, just like an airbag.¡±


    ¡°This is the true meaning of ¡­ His brain was filled with water? (Dog head)¡±


    ¡­.


    The netizens were all discussing it.


    There¡¯s nothing to study about this?


    It was the brain structure diagram of the magic core at the very beginning!


    They had watched it more than ten or twenty times.


    Meng Mei shook her head. you stinky brothers, do you know what kind of forum this is?! It was a forum of knowledge! The learning makes me strong forum! High-level intellectuals, use your brains and think seriously! Knowledge is the power that leads to everything!¡±


    you must know that we are deducing civilization. We are developing extraordinary civilization! Only then can I develop, rule the universe, and become a real father!¡±


    Everyone started to think seriously. Indeed, there was a saying that seemed to be: Knowledge changed one¡¯s fate.


    Suddenly, someone looked at the picture and said,


    ¡°Eh? Brothers, this brain analytic profile, from another perspective, doesn¡¯t it look like a complete cell?¡± A student who studied biology said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, but it¡¯s awesome.¡±


    Everyone replied.


    In a certain University Laboratory, a student who was in the middle of an experimental class shook his head and quickly typed on his phone. those who have studied biology know that cells are made up of three major parts: Cell membrane, cell matter, and cell nucleus.¡±


    The crowd still had not reacted.


    ¡°Look, a round head, doesn¡¯t it look like a cell? The skull was the cell membrane, and the magic nucleus was the cell nucleus ¡­ The sticky brain acting as a buffer is also acting as a buffer for the neurons, right?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heads exploded!


    Which one of them had not received nine years of compulsory education?


    Who didn¡¯t have biological knowledge?


    They quickly turned back to look at the brain structure diagram. The more they looked at it, the more they felt that the structure of the entire brain was the structure of a cell.


    The three major structures corresponded to the three major structures!


    The student continued typing on his phone.


    as a student who is both a detective novel and a biology student, if I were to go with the flow and make a deduction based on this situation, I¡¯d be like a headless person with a strange thing growing on top of his head ¡­ A complete cell? There¡¯s cell membrane, cell matter, and cell nucleus?¡±


    not only that, to be honest, upon closer inspection, it also corresponds to three main functions!


    the skull corresponds to the protective function of the cell membrane, the brain fluid corresponds to the buffer function of the cell, and the magic nucleus corresponds to the genetic information storage function of the cell nucleus!


    Their thoughts were racing.


    They then looked at the ancient creatures in the lava Land ¡­


    He couldn¡¯t look at it directly!


    It was as if there was a complete cell on the top of everyone¡¯s head ¡­


    what is this ¡­!??


    Their hearts seemed to be filled with something, pressed down, terrified, and trembling. The blood in their bodies rushed madly to their ears, gurgling and surging. Their teeth were clenched so tightly that they could not even breathe.


    God of creation, what the hell is this!!!


    Countless people sat in front of their computers, their eyes wide with fear.


    At this very moment, this horrifying ¡± spore evolution ¡± game had once again refreshed their three views and knowledge. The earth-shaking mystery of the lava Land that had been hidden for a long time was a terrifying truth that was even more bizarre than the weirdness ¡­


    A human with cells on his head!

 Chapter 699

    ?


    699 Stone Age, promised Dream Island!


    This situation was like a headless creature with a bright red dragon fruit on its head. It was creepy.


    There was a kind of taste that allowed one to pick and taste as one pleased.


    Is your dragon fruit fragrant? is it sweet? is it red?


    ¡­


    When everyone thought of this and that scene, they were completely silent.


    ¡°It reminds me of ¡­ The promised Island of Dreams.¡±


    yes, a dark fairy tale. A dreamlike and beautiful Lava Island, but behind it, it¡¯s written with darkness and strangeness.


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah! I¡¯m going crazy! What did this mean? It was terrifying! Oh my God! What are the three pillar gods doing? what kind of terrifying super conspiracy are they secretly brewing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that it¡¯s just a coincidence, right?¡±


    anyway, I¡¯m getting goosebumps all over. I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t live in that terrifying world!


    ¡°I¡¯m so scared that I¡¯m starting to split! (Pissing my pants)¡±


    ¡°I was so scared that I was separated from my body! (Terrifying)¡±


    ¡°I was so scared that my cell nucleus turned into a magic nucleus! (Collapse)¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s good to be an ordinary high school student on earth! (Flowing face)¡±


    ¡­


    Many people on the internet expressed that they had cracked. It was too scary to think about.


    This ¡± spore evolution ¡± game had once again refreshed their three views.


    Even more people¡¯s expressions changed. It was extremely strange, and they realized that this was not a simple game. The various schemes of the ancient gods in it were too amazing, as if they were real calculations.


    At the same time, if he didn¡¯t guess wrong, this would be the most, most, most terrifying event in the entire Lava Land, no, the entire spore Evolution game since it was launched!


    Cute girl: ¡± of course, it¡¯s just a guess. Speaking of which, we found this because the three pillar gods have been forbidding human experiments, forbidding creatures from dissecting their brains, and desecrating the human body. Any Arcanist who gets involved in this field will be executed.


    before this, many Arcanists in the lava Land thought that this was to prevent the people of izudar from following the old path of studying the self-destruction of the human body. At the same time, it was also to prevent humans from studying the virus of the pillar God ¡­ But obviously, after the invasion of the God of dreams and the research on the magic nucleus in the brain, it¡¯s not just that!¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    More detailed screenshots were displayed in front of him.


    the research of the God of dreams found that the human brain is not that simple. It is not just made up of the cell membrane, the spared cell, and the lost cell nucleus ¡­ There was a more detailed division. In their brains, like seaweed, there were also mitronchioids, Golgi bodies, and plexurians floating freely ¡­ And other similar structures.¡±


    BOOM!


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone exploded!


    in your brain, the structure is similar to a cell, mitochondria, Golgi ¡­


    They only felt endless fear. Darkness and silence were like huge waves in the night, making their hearts cold!


    Meng Mei continued,¡±of course, this is the result of the continuous evolution of magic core creatures!¡±


    as you all know, from a prehistoric dwarf to a three-meter-tall giant human, his body size is also constantly evolving. There are subtle differences in his limbs and organs ¡­ ¡°At the same time, the biological brains of the three pillar gods are different. For example, the magic nucleus plants of the plant-type pillar gods have a special brain structure that is similar to that of chlorophyll.¡±


    The crowd was completely silent.


    It was as if they were looking at an earth-shattering chessboard, and the curtains were slowly being pulled open.


    Meng Mei continued, ¡± but to be specific, we can only see a corner of it. It¡¯s still hidden in the black behemoth. We¡¯ve lost contact with the people inside. The only one we can still keep in contact with is you, a balloon fish. So, leave the sealed glass cover and see what¡¯s going on outside.


    When the balloon fish saw this scene, they were completely numb.


    The current situation made him realize how terrifying it was.


    He took a deep breath and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll immediately put on the protective suit and all kinds of equipment. I¡¯ll walk out of the isolation room and see what¡¯s going on outside.


    All the netizens expressed,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll support you!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Kachaa.


    The balloon fish calmly put on the special protective suit and buttoned up every button and zipper.


    ¡°I still have to go out.¡±


    Although the protective suit could resist viruses, it was far safer to hide in a manufactured glass cover. If the protective suit was damaged, it meant that he would be infected by the pillar God virus. The viruses were getting more and more terrifying these days.


    One should know that his protective suit could withstand the impact of many powerhouses, but powerhouses at the heavenly Emperor level or even higher could still easily penetrate the protective suit.


    That was why he didn¡¯t dare to go out.


    Ta ta ta!


    He put on a white protective suit, put on all kinds of equipment, and walked out of the glass cover.


    He had completely discovered something strange.


    All the viruses outside the glass container, all the viruses in the world, seemed to have disappeared. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this world?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the virus?¡±


    ¡°Where did the virus go?¡±


    ¡°No, where did the creature go? All the living things and viruses in the world have disappeared. It¡¯s like a land of eternal death without any life.¡±


    Squeak!


    He was wearing a heavy and cumbersome protective suit, like an astronaut. He slowly pushed open the heavy metal door of the Research Institute and looked out the window in disbelief and fear.


    ¡°This is ¡­!!¡±


    In an instant, he saw the current situation of the entire land of lava.


    Everything had disappeared ¡­


    No wonder du Xue had also disappeared ¡­


    It was an extremely strange scene.


    On the ground, it was as if the brains of the plants had been dug out. All kinds of animals were walking on the ground, maintaining a sculpture-like posture. Without their heads, they were in all kinds of postures. It was as if an ancient dinosaur had experienced the impact of a comet in an instant. Before it could react, it ran and was instantly buried by the dust of the era.


    Their cell structure froze.


    It was as if he had turned into a hard fossil, a stone sculpture.


    ¡°Stone¡¯s ¡­ The world?¡±


    It was this kind of heaviness, a sense of loss and loss.


    ¡°What happened to this world? All of the living beings turned into stone sculptures and petrified in various ways. They also lost their heads.¡±


    It was like a statue of Venus with a broken arm.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    One by one, the screenshots were sent out.


    He sent it to the cute girl and the alchemy Emperor in the six realms next door.


    A group of gods were looking at these pictures with fierce expressions.


    ¡°As expected of Mother Earth¡¯s Green vine, mysterious and unpredictable! Even if we cut off the connection inside, we still have a mysterious way to obtain information about that world!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on in that world?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine!¡±


    they all lost their heads?!


    ¡°It has turned into the flesh and blood tissue of this body, formed some kind of petrification, and entered a deep sleep? It turned into a stone-like sculpture?¡±


    The group of gods looked at the picture and felt an unknown fear. It was as if the blood in their bodies had frozen.


    ¡°Go and inform the Holy cherry blossom Emperor who is currently on Mount Shu,¡± Alchemy monarch suddenly said.


    Everyone around him nodded.


    Cutie pie and alchemy monarch looked at each other and nodded. They then secretly contacted balloon fish,


    ¡°Go find it! He was going to find the legendary great sovereign Messiah! If the three pillar gods dared to make such a move, it means that they have a high chance of winning and can crush us. We¡¯re going to die. Perhaps Messiah is the Savior of the entire world, the entire six worlds!¡±


    The balloon fish was stunned.


    In the ancient sorcerer language, Messiah meant a Savior in the ancient times, the reincarnation of an ancient God, the meaning of descending from the heavens to save the Earth and mortals.


    but the God of dreams and the others have all disappeared. Emperor Messiah is only a heavenly Emperor ¡­ The balloon fish couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other choice.¡±


    Meng Mei took a deep breath. in this lifeless world, what can you do? We can only pin our last hopes on the last glimmer of hope.¡±


    Kachaa.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the only thing I can do.¡± The balloon fish, wearing protective clothing, looked at the whole land in a daze. is this another, new era? ¡±


    in the previous era, we could only run away. However, I, du Xue, am still the one who saved her today ¡­


    ¡°The times are always repeating.¡±


    Xia niming¡¯s expression became more solemn than ever. He raised his head, and his eyes were bloodshot. great emperor Messiah ¡­


    He was walking on the city.


    They didn¡¯t know what had happened, what the three pillar gods were doing, or where those people had gone. They only knew that,


    The world was about to change again!

 Chapter 700

    ?


    700 World nuclear fusion equation


    Tianji province.


    Everything seemed to have been frozen in an instant.


    The battlefield was filled with blood-red smoke, the battle flag was flying high, and the lava in the distance was as beautiful as blood. The posture of both sides was almost like a dynamic statue, as if they were roaring and raising their weapons.


    The soldiers, as dense as the ocean, raised their weapons high!


    Further away.


    The Arcanists raised their staffs.


    The stone statue of Cyberton on the city wall was wearing a Royal robe. It was crouching down and covering its face with its arms as if it was crying, but its head had strangely disappeared.


    Meanwhile, elusha and the others stood on the other side, clenching their fists in high spirits.


    However, all the heads had disappeared, and their expressions could not be seen.


    Xia niming even thought that if there was a facial expression, that would be the most vivid statue, and the real finishing touch.


    ¡°Without a face, I¡¯m lacking in spirit.¡±


    the world was frozen in an instant and turned into a fossil, becoming an emotional group drama ¡­ The headless world, the bizarre Chronicles of the Headless Horseman.¡±


    Xia niming walked on the silent battlefield. The lava in the distance had dyed the ground a dim yellow.


    perhaps I can even take off the entire protective suit, because this world no longer has the virus.


    He kept taking photos and screenshots, as if he was a war reporter at the end of the world. He walked along the battlefield into the streets of the town, slowly walking.


    The streets were filled with lush green petrified flowers, and the war flags on both sides of the street and the slogans on the walls seemed to be declaring some war philosophy.


    [ fight for the country of women¡¯s equality! ]


    [ equality is glory! ]


    They were all words from the arcane era, as complicated and fine as a centipede crawling.


    I can see that it was the prosperous arcane City State in the past.


    Xia niming wandered around the city. Gradually, he had been in the entire city for a few days, but he did not find anything. It was as if he was the only living person in the world.


    why do I feel like a world without viruses is a happier place? ¡±


    Xia niming mumbled to himself unconsciously and looked up at the sky, ¡± I¡¯ve witnessed an era without the virus. Then, when the virus broke out, a strong and proud race was destroyed ¡­ Now, we¡¯re witnessing a virus-free era.¡±


    Suddenly, a voice came from the red wooden building in the distance.


    I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re happy or not, but your actions were correct. Wear protective clothing and a mask. You may think that the peak period has passed, but there is still the possibility of the virus making a comeback.


    Xia niming¡¯s expression slightly froze.


    He turned around and saw a young man reading a book on the red wooden chair on the roof of the attic.


    ¡°Messiah ¡­¡±


    He raised his head and looked at the young man. A strange light flashed past his eyes, and he still had that mysterious charm.


    Xia niming¡¯s body trembled with excitement as he frantically ran up to the attic. He looked at the young man who was reading and couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡± Emperor Messiah, you¡¯re still alive!?


    Xu Zhi sat on the mahogany chair in the attic and put down his book. He looked up at him.


    ¡°No, no¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Xia niming quickly spoke without thinking and shouted, ¡± I thought the entire world had disappeared, and all living creatures had ¡­ Now, I¡¯m very excited! I¡¯m very excited to see you!¡±


    Xu Zhi closed the book and was a little lost in thought.


    Although he had been wandering around leisurely all this time, the drastic changes in the times at this time had also surprised Xu Zhi.


    He did not expect the three pillar gods to be so terrifying ¡­


    At the same time, he finally understood something.


    alright, let¡¯s get to the point. Why are you looking for me, a mere heavenly Emperor? ¡± Xu Zhi suddenly raised his head and asked.


    ¡°I want to know, how do we save this world?¡± Xia ni Ming asked.


    your dream is too far away. It¡¯s not something a normal person can achieve. I¡¯ve also said that I¡¯m just a weak heavenly Emperor. Xu Zhi was a little surprised and said, ¡± but I do know where the people who disappeared went.


    ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    Xia niming hurriedly asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a long story, but I have to start from this book.¡± Xu Zhi shook the thick arcane book in his hand. The cover of the book was written as ¡± the world¡¯s nuclear fission equation.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Xia niming quickly took a screenshot and posted it online.


    ¡°This is the correct cultivation method for the monster core lineage to break through to the ninth rank.¡± As soon as Xu Zhi¡¯s voice fell, Xia niming¡¯s head instantly exploded, as if he had been struck by lightning.


    Nine! Level! &Nbsp; tu! Break! Zhi! Magic!


    He was stunned on the spot, his face full of disbelief.


    He secretly posted it on the internet, and it instantly blew up.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°Boss, are you selling this book for 9.90 yuan?¡±


    ¡°My bones are amazing! He¡¯s a one in a million martial arts genius!¡±


    ¡­


    at the same time, it was also sent to the six realms. countless gods were observing the drastic changes on this side and were also greatly surprised.


    ¡°A ninth-rank cultivation method?¡±


    even though it¡¯s the monster core lineage, but ¡­!!


    ¡°It can be used as a reference! The current powerhouses are all climbing step by step along the path of the ninth step, using the most primitive and crude method without any skills, but the one in front of us ¡­¡±


    It was obvious that their eyes were red with envy, and they were so excited that they were almost excited.


    What did this mean?


    The benefits were self-evident.


    Even if he had to risk his life, he had to snatch the treasure back!


    The length of the ninth step was the same, but there were techniques to break through, which could obviously achieve twice the result with half the effort. It was like the difference between a person on foot and a person on a bicycle.


    According to the normal way of breaking through, climbing step by step in the most primitive and tactless way of accumulation, there might not be one high-level God who could break through to rank-9 out of 10000. However, with the method, there might be one high-level God out of 1000 ¡­


    ¡°The monster core lineage, a ninth-grade technique?¡±


    At this moment, Carolyn, who had rushed over, had a fiery look in her eyes.


    She stared at the arcane book in the picture and the young man who was holding it.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ermine suddenly asked.


    ¡°Good stuff.¡± Carolyn took a deep breath as she stared at the screen. She really wanted to go back immediately. Regardless of whether it was for cultivation or for reference, she would benefit greatly from it.


    ¡°A good thing is naturally a good thing ¡­ I¡¯m talking about the ancient land of lava. What do you think?¡±


    Ermin laughed and said, ¡± the three pillar gods seem to be acting very strangely. They are displaying an incredible stance. Aren¡¯t they afraid that we will be too afraid of them and that the two worlds will join forces to suppress them? With their calculative abilities, they would definitely be able to think of this possibility, or ¡­ From the very beginning, it planned to suppress us by force. It wasn¡¯t afraid of us joining forces at all?¡±


    carolyn¡¯s expression was completely serious, and she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡­


    ¡°A ninth-ranked technique?¡± Xia niming exclaimed, ¡± it was you in the ancient times ¡­


    ¡°No, it was the three pillar gods who gave it to me.¡± Xu Zhi smiled.


    Xia niiming was dumbfounded!


    Pillar God?


    How could it be! pillar God?


    Have you met them in secret?


    What kind of shady deal did you guys have?


    Oh my God! This was a method to break through to the ninth step, a world-level knowledge. What did you use to exchange for it?


    Don¡¯t tell me that you also have a huge wealth of knowledge?


    Xia niming¡¯s face suddenly became heated. He looked at the ancient heavenly Emperor, who seemed to be a Super Monster with a lot of wealth. He could actually make an equivalent exchange with the knowledge of breaking through to the ninth rank ¡­


    At the same time, his second reaction was, why would the three pillar gods deduce the method of breaking through for humans with monster cores?


    Why did he have to use such a huge amount of computing power to deduce a ninth-grade human-shaped magical core cultivation method?


    Instead of researching the method to break through to rank nine as a pillar God ¡­


    So selfless?


    Why didn¡¯t he study his own breakthrough method?


    Xu Zhi waved the book ¡± world nuclear fission equation formula ¡± in his hand. do you want to read it? ¡± he asked.


    Xia niming¡¯s mind went blank, and he nodded with all his might.


    Xu Zhi calmly tore off the first three pages and threw them to him.


    Xia niming took it and was stunned. It still looked like such a terrifying knowledge, even if it was a remnant page, it was enough to benefit him greatly!


    Not to mention Bai su.


    Xia niming continued to watch.


    The first few pages were the general principles of the cultivation method. Although there was no specific method, it was enough to shock them!


    Replace the cell nucleus with the magic nucleus!


    The magic nucleus was spread throughout every cell ¡­


    Just as he was immersed in his thoughts.


    then, why do they want to study the ninth-rank cultivation methods of humans? ¡± that¡¯s because the real truth is, ¡± Xu Zhi suddenly said calmly. from the beginning to the end, they have never studied how humans break through to the ninth rank.


    ¡°Then why?¡± Xia niming looked at the book, ¡± isn¡¯t this a contradiction? How could he have it without any deliberate deduction?¡±


    because this is a side effect of studying the pillar God¡¯s own breakthrough method. Xu Zhi waved the world nuclear fission equation in his hand and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Have you thought of something? The book that the pillar God first studied was ¡­ World nuclear fusion equation ¡±


    Nuclear fusion ¡­ Formula?


    Xia niming¡¯s heart shook.


    Humans were divided into two. They split their magic nuclei.


    The pillar God was a fusion of magic cores.


    Yes, humans and pillar gods were the exact opposite!


    The pillar God was going to carry out ¡± nuclear fusion. as their fate, every living being was their every cell.


    In other words, the brain-shaped cells in front of him had nuclei, cell matter, and cell membrane!


    The more he thought about it, the more he broke out in cold sweat!


    Goosebumps rose all over her body.


    Xu Zhi could not help but laugh as well. He looked at the lava sky in the distance with a myriad of emotions. the pillar gods did come up with this in passing. They did not do it on purpose, because the only thing between the two is a reverse cultivation technique.

 Chapter 701

    ?


    701 A terrifying war form!(2 in 1)


    As soon as these words came out, the sky fell and the earth cracked.


    As if possessed, Xia niming stood there in a daze. He felt as if the world was spinning around him, and his mind tensed up.


    He suddenly clenched his fists.


    ¡°Indeed,¡±


    It was as if there was a faint light in front of his eyes in the endless darkness. It gradually expanded and finally turned into a bright Palace.


    ¡°Indeed! that¡¯s how it is! Such a guess almost perfectly explained why the three pillar gods would study the cultivation path of. human¡¯s magical beast core that had nothing to do with them. It was because they were not deliberately studying it. It was the reversal of the cultivation technique! It¡¯s a supplementary part of the three pillar gods ¡®research on their own techniques!¡±


    Reverse the formula of the technique!


    He looked at the arcane book in Emperor Messiah¡¯s hand. It recorded a super long calculation formula. If reversed, it would be the pillar God¡¯s godly form.


    He looked at the calm and leisurely young man, the legendary great sovereign Messiah who was in charge of touring the garden and wine. Sitting in a chair on the roof of the pavilion, he felt that the terrifying and vast secrets of the entire pillar God were slowly being revealed through the mottled years.


    ¡°Then, then now ¡­¡± Xia niming took a deep breath and stood in the middle of the silent headless city that had turned into a stone statue, ¡± is there anything else we can do? ¡±


    He was looking forward to it.


    Hualala!


    A gust of hot lava wind suddenly blew across the attic.


    The entire city seemed to be immersed in an empty and distant atmosphere, making people feel as if the world was vast.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I have no choice ¡­ I¡¯m just a mere Celestial Emperor, not even a God.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s tone was calm.


    ¡°But?¡± Xia niming exclaimed.


    ¡°Do you think you understand now?¡±


    Xu Zhi did not even raise his head. He sat in his chair and read his Arcana book in a refined manner, as if he were an Arcanist.


    He didn¡¯t forget his original intention and continued to study the knowledge seriously. It had to be said that the content was really complicated and profound.


    The reason why the three pillar gods had so easily given him the knowledge in front of him was really because it was knowledge that had come from research. He had not lost anything at all, and at the same time, he had not suffered any losses.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand?¡± Xia niming asked.


    yes, the horror you think is not true horror ¡­ In the end, I still don¡¯t understand how terrifying this land of lava is.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression remained calm as he closed the book in the attic, sitting on a chair. He reached out and pointed gently in front of him.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll send you to see the world¡¯s greatest horror!¡±


    BOOM!


    Xia niming¡¯s entire head started to shake and buzz. The sky and earth started to spin, and his consciousness and everything in front of him started to blur.


    this is the last thing I can help you with. The lava domain is too big. Of the 107 domains ¡­ The place where all living beings are now is the first region of the stone wall.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat on a wooden chair and put down his book. He flipped open a brass pocket watch and looked at the time. everything that happened back then began there, and everything that happens today will also begin there.


    Puchi!


    The moment Xia niming opened his eyes again.


    As if he had gone through some kind of spatial teleportation, he had already arrived at the stone wall region.


    It was the place where everything began, the origin of the isodar civilization and the origin of the virus.


    ¡°You find me annoying and threw me here?¡±


    He looked around.


    There was a wooden bucket in the corner, a wooden chair, and a wooden table. There were metal utensils and plates on the table. It seemed to be a simple and crude house.


    Squeak.


    He put on a white overgrown protective suit and pushed the door open.


    The sky was dark, and it was difficult to tell day from night.


    What he saw was a rotten dark red world.


    The densely packed virus turned into a giant hand of thick black fog, like the particles of ants. It dragged the round heads and slowly accumulated into the shape of a pyramid.


    It was as if there were orderly mechanical arms and mechanical construction factories carrying out construction on the site.


    It was like countless high-tech super nanomachines were working continuously.


    The pyramid-like heads seemed to be talking nonchalantly. Some were laughing, some were sad, some were surprised, and some were filled with hatred. It was as if they had all kinds of faces.


    The heads were all saying, ¡±


    I¡¯m just passing by. Is anyone joining Milza¡¯s beast-type summoning Arcana Research Society? ¡±


    ¡°Fragrant grilled fish, do you want a skewer?¡±


    ¡°Hey, how about we go to the bar for a drink tonight?¡±


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a pretty good singer from nasang town.¡±


    ¡°AI, you guys still have such thoughts? The Centaurea dynasty¡¯s Cyberton and lady elusha¡¯s rebellion Army, aren¡¯t they having the most intense battle at the front lines?¡±


    that¡¯s the Lord Arcanist¡¯s business. Whether it¡¯s the outcome or the outcome, it¡¯s not something we can decide!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s go for a drink.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°They are talking?¡± Xia niming looked around.


    ¡°This is the kind of place where you can¡¯t stay calm at a glance, and they¡¯re still talking? That easy? Shouldn¡¯t you be panicking?¡±


    Countless viruses were floating around him.


    It was like a thick black mist, sticky like oil, and it had a fishy smell.


    Endless viruses, fungi, and bacteria gathered into a mass, forming countless disgusting tentacles that pierced into the sky. They stretched out from the ground and tidied up the talking heads.


    ¡°What is this ¡­ What?¡±


    Xia niming was wearing a white protective suit. He looked like an astronaut walking on the empty moon, struggling to walk through the stone walls.


    After walking for half a day, he found the same strange scene as far as the eye could see. There were strange pyramids that looked like the most ancient blood sacrifice buildings.


    They were like the craters on the moon, as if they were a natural scene.


    After walking for three days, Xia niming finally arrived at a special pile of skulls. Similarly, the skulls were talking,


    It was the roars of the soldiers on one side.


    ¡°For a country where women are equal!¡±


    ¡°Equality is glory!¡±


    The soldiers on the other side were also shouting,


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Eliminate fear!¡±


    it¡¯s our destiny to destroy the Holy Hundred Flowers dynasty!


    ¡­


    ¡°The conversation here is about the war in the Tianji province, the place I passed by before.¡± As Xia niming walked through the stone wall region, he suddenly had a hazy feeling. When he saw this place, he felt as if he knew something. What was the situation in front of him?


    Finally, he saw a familiar face.


    It was Cyberton¡¯s head, crying.


    ¡°Argh! Why? Why did it turn out like this? I¡¯m clearly the main character of fate!¡±


    It was elusha, filled with excitement and determination.


    ¡°Mother, we¡¯re going to win!¡±


    !!!


    Xia niming was shocked.


    He looked at all of this in a daze. Endless information rushed into his brain, as if it was going to burst him. His head was splitting, and he felt like he had made a huge mistake.


    ¡°Oh right! It¡¯s been so long that I almost forgot that they¡¯re from the corpse race! They were zombies that had been infected by the virus and had developed their own intelligence ¡­ ¡°As for zombies, even if they lose their arms, limbs, and only their heads, they can still live ¡­¡±


    ¡®I almost forgot, almost forgot ¡­¡¯


    He was filled with fear as he finally realized the true horror.


    it¡¯s as if the head on this side and the body on the other side are all in one. That¡¯s the perfect idol drama!


    This was too strange!


    It was simply too strange!


    They thought they were normal, but in fact, only their heads were left.


    You thought they were dead.


    But they were all zombies with magic nuclei, and they were still alive!


    ¡°This is how the three pillar gods fight against the outside world! The terrifying second form of war!¡±


    after the war is over, the three pillar gods will remove this form. Even then, no one will realize what happened during this period. The world line is still moving forward ¡­


    those who should rebel against the pillar God are still doing so. They¡¯re still waging war against Cyberton, thinking that they¡¯re gaining benefits from this era. Cyberton is still resisting bitterly ¡­


    at this moment, their world line is still continuing.


    The more he thought about it, the more terrifying it was.


    At that time, no one would know that the three pillar gods had already resolved the external war. Without the butterfly that stirred their fate, they had completely returned to the world line that was controlled.


    They naively believed that there was no break in the era.


    ¡°Wrong, wrong!¡± His expression changed drastically. this is ¡­ VAT! Middle! Zhi! Brain!¡±


    He almost lost his voice!


    He recalled the famous ¡± brain in a vat ¡± theory proposed in 1981:


    Let¡¯s say you were operated on by the evil scientist, and your head was cut off from your body and placed in a tank filled with nutrient solution to keep your brain alive.


    The nerve endings of the brain were connected to the computer, sending information to the brain, maintaining the normal sense of touch below the body, making you think that you still had a body. Through the nerve signals, you could simulate various environments and daily contact, and even let you ¡®feel¡¯ that you were holding a mobile phone in your hand and reading an interesting and absurd text.


    ¡°This is simply another form of unlimited monthly reading ¡­¡±


    He sat on the ground weakly, crying and laughing at the same time. I finally know what Emperor Messiah said ¡­ I didn¡¯t understand what I thought was the real terrifying truth. This is all.¡±


    It was extremely terrifying!


    This was the true unification!


    He raised his head and looked at the terrifying demonic god that was gathering. Every cell in his body was hairy and covered in black hair. At this moment, his entire body was covered in a thin layer of black down. He looked like an ancient Gorilla-like black demonic god with three heads and closed eyes.


    ¡°As early as the most ancient era, the human-shaped pillar God once said ¡­ If he devoured the remaining two pillar gods, he would truly become a rank nine ¡­ Although they had not devoured it yet, they had temporarily combined it together. The hundreds of millions of cells from each race were enough to piece it together ¡­ To become a weak level 9.¡±


    ¡­


    In the netherworld.


    In Elyse, all the gods had gathered and sat on the colorful mandala flower of the underworld. It was as beautiful as a fairy tale, and there was a huge candle Lighthouse in the sky.


    The White candle tower melted like a candle, and a ball of fire element swayed on it.


    It was the New Sun of the entire underworld.


    Sitting on the chairs among the flowers, all the gods ¡®eyes were focused on the images sent by the green vines.


    It was a terrifying scene of the entire land of lava. It was as if the entire era had stepped into the ancient stone Age, losing their heads and turning into eternal ancient fossils.


    ¡°Magic nuclear fusion ¡­ The equation ¡­¡±


    Caroline stared at the screen. She looked at Emperor Messiah and those terrifying and strange scenes. It was as if a huge mountain was pressing down on her heart. No one in the garden spoke. The atmosphere was heavy.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad!¡± Meng Mei¡¯s expression was already off. things are much more serious than we thought. The hidden trump cards of the three pillar gods are really terrifying.


    The cute girl was stunned.


    She thought that the incense system on her side was the biggest horror movie!


    Bizarreness was the most frightening thing. The fear of the human heart and the terrifying monsters emerged one after another, but compared to the current three pillar gods, they were simply insignificant!


    The three pillar gods ¡®actions had refreshed her three views!


    according to the existing information and intelligence. Ermin looked around and her voice became gloomier. we have to prepare for war. This is a battle that concerns the life and death of the world!


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The alchemy Emperor sighed. if the three pillar gods join forces and reach an incredible realm, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be useless to isolate them. They can deduce the location of our world.


    ¡°Only one more battle?¡±


    ¡°Only one battle.¡±


    No one spoke again, and the air was completely silent. They looked at the three pillar gods and the origin pillar God, whose cells were multiplying and undergoing nuclear fusion. No one knew what heights the three pillar gods had reached.


    They could only prepare ¡­


    Before the three pillar gods completely fused and completely found this world, he had to make the most extreme preparations.


    Perhaps, their choice was wrong from the start.


    If there were no external factors, the three pillar gods would still fight among themselves. However, if there were external resources, they would join forces to form an iron plate and invade the outside world. Perhaps this would completely open Pandora¡¯s box, and it would be a disaster that no one could resist.


    ¡­.


    On the internet.


    The news always came a little later, but when the news was released, the People¡¯s emotions exploded with screenshots.


    ¡°???¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    First, there were a bunch of exclamation marks.


    Seeing the three pillar gods ¡®true generosity, everyone was so shocked that they couldn¡¯t form the right words.


    A creature with a complete cell on its neck was already weirder than weirdo. Now, all the cells on its neck had disappeared?


    Everyone turned into headless creatures, petrified on the spot.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    After that, there was a bunch of traditional scolding that had lost their minds, and then the normal speech.


    nuclear fusion, nuclear fission ¡­ (Dumbfounded)¡±


    ¡°So this is the monster core lineage¡¯s path to Class 9?¡±


    wuwuwu, the humans in that world are so miserable!


    ¡°Those stinky brothers who said that they were envious of transcendents and hated the life of ordinary people, come out quickly. I¡¯ll send you to the land of lava to enjoy the joy of becoming strong! (Laughing hysterically)¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! Physics, indeed! It turned out that nuclear technology actually led to Grade 9! It seems like there¡¯s hope for our civilization to make a breakthrough!¡±


    nuclear reactor, nuclear fusion, nuclear fission, here we come!!


    ¡°The one above, you¡¯ve completely lost your mind! He was so scared that his brain had crashed! I don¡¯t mean the same thing (tear.jpg)¡±


    ¡°My ass! Who said he wasn¡¯t a God of physics? Just look at the three pillar gods. The pile of them just happened to confirm the Buddhist theory ¡­ Happiness, anger, sorrow, joy, a thousand people, a Thousand Faces, this is the true gathering of the appearance of all living beings.¡±


    ¡°Three pillar gods, you¡¯ve obtained the true essence!¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Their faces darkened, but on second thought, it seemed to make sense.


    look again. Isn¡¯t the dream in front of us in line with the dream of the Buddha of physics? ¡±


    look again. The Buddha of physics talks about fate? ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone was completely silent.


    It seemed to be getting more and more reasonable? These idiots aren¡¯t fooling us and pulling our intelligence to their level. Are they serious? We would never have thought that the three pillar gods were the Orthodox inheritors of the physical Buddha!


    But no matter what, it was a complete uproar.


    Previously, many people were envious, but now, they were scared out of their wits!


    The three pillar God fathers were high and mighty.


    Thinking about it, a society ruled by harmony and ordinary people was the most wonderful.

 Chapter 702

    ?


    702 Hahaha, watch me fight poison with poison!


    From this perspective, it was a good thing that earth didn¡¯t have the destiny of the races and the heavenly Dao.


    In the netizens ¡®Chuunibyou words:


    We were born Free, without the restraints of heaven and earth!


    It was great that there was no fate.


    While everyone was in fear, someone on the internet expressed a different opinion.


    ¡°You guys are thinking too much! The three pillar gods were the fate of the race. The central magic core computer made up of countless ¡®sub-computers¡¯ had been for the good of the entire race from the beginning! For example, weren¡¯t the three pillar gods in front of him settling the war for the benefit of the entire race? Isn¡¯t it for the good of all life?¡±


    on the other hand, those rebellious ones only think about disobeying the pillar God all day long, but the pillar God is still magnanimous and doesn¡¯t choose to do anything.


    ¡­


    Everyone thought about it and realized that it was true from this perspective.


    The three pillar gods were like the real viruses in nature, as they were the congregation of countless viruses. Their only goal was: Survival.


    They would try their best to survive in this world, carry the virus, and constantly evolve and become stronger ¡­


    Even if the individual inside the virus went against them for their own benefit.


    but no matter what, let¡¯s not talk about the three pillar gods ¡®positions. Whether it¡¯s good or bad to become a head is none of our business, but the other worlds are going to be done for!


    that¡¯s right. How can a human beat a supercomputer? ¡±


    ¡°Three pillar gods, your father is still your father!¡±


    ¡°Too fierce! He¡¯s simply inhuman!¡±


    the Super-infected virus has finally moved to other worlds and started a virus war!?


    ¡­


    Everyone was pessimistic, feeling that the six worlds would inevitably fall.


    However, at this moment, the racer of Mount Haruna came out to join in the fun. everyone, don¡¯t panic. We have to look at things from a scientific perspective. Let me tell you a piece of good news. The pillar God is indeed very strong against the internal forces, but against the external forces, it¡¯s just a competition of whose fist is bigger.


    Everyone thought about it and agreed.


    No matter how powerful one¡¯s computing power was, it was only to calculate the world line and future of the creatures in their own world.


    To the creatures of the outside world?


    He didn¡¯t have a magic core, so it was unknown. It was just a head-on confrontation.


    Everyone instantly felt that it was reliable. The racer of Mount Haruna was indeed the king of analysis, and he instantly soothed the nervous crowd.


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied confidently, ¡± ¡°However, even so, in the three pillar gods¡± absolutely calm calculations, I should be absolutely strong enough and confident in winning! Therefore, there¡¯s a 99% chance that the six realms will cool down.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    He was indeed very rational.


    In the face of danger, they couldn¡¯t care less. Meng Mei couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Obviously, Meng Mei and the others still believed in a certain person who was full of wicked ideas.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± my thinking is very simple. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already figured it out. With the combat power of the three pillar gods, there¡¯s a high chance that they¡¯ll form a weak rank-9 who¡¯ll complete the 100% path of rank-9.


    And what was a weak level 9?


    It¡¯s the weakest rank 9 creature, like a T-Rex in the desert that¡¯s about to starve to death. Next, it needs to replenish its energy, eat and drink to its heart¡¯s content, and then it will become a true rank 9 creature.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    A level eight God would need a huge amount of energy to break through, but a level nine God didn¡¯t need it?


    A tier 9 naturally needed it!


    At the same time, he needed more energy.


    However, a type 9 would have to walk the path of the type 9 realm. After 100% of the body had transformed, it would then start absorbing energy.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± this means that the three pillar gods are about to become weaker than a rank-9. The path to rank-9 is 100% complete. After eating a large number of people, they¡¯ll become true rank-9! Although he was only at 100% before he ate people, and the difference between him and the other 24% and 32% was not too big, even if he did not really have a qualitative change in his realm, it was basically impossible to defeat him. He would probably die ¡­ But before that, I have good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear?¡±


    Meng Mei,¡±good news?¡±


    She decided to bring some good news first to ease the mood.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± there¡¯s no need to guard against the virus anymore. The three pillar gods won¡¯t be able to infect you. Don¡¯t worry.


    ¡°Bad news?¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± the three pillar gods will kill all of you right away to replenish the energy in every single cell of yours. You¡¯ll completely transform into a rank-9. Then, they¡¯ll leave behind a small group of you to herd, colonize, and so on.


    Everyone was completely dumbfounded, and even Meng Mei was speechless.


    ¡®The three pillar gods will eat people to replenish the energy in every cell. After transforming into a true rank-9, they will dismember ¡­ At that time, every single cell would probably be at least rank five, and they would also undergo a certain life form transformation. Based on this, the three pillar gods were great! No matter how many rebels there are in my world, I¡¯m not stingy at all in improving the overall cell level of my people. I¡¯ll take them out for a spring outing, and everyone will come back with a full meal (dog head)¡±


    Spring outing?


    Full?


    The cute girl was completely silent. It was really a pain in the ass.


    Meanwhile, the netizens were completely blown up.


    From the looks of it, there was no possibility of peace talks between the two sides?


    He didn¡¯t even get infected and directly killed people?


    This was the worst scenario that could be imagined! It was almost a hopeless situation.


    According to the situation from the stone wall region, the three pillar God fathers would definitely merge within three months and become a weak rank-9, forming an adult structure. Then, they would begin to deduce the coordinates. A powerful existence at that level would probably be able to find the world on his side in another three months.


    this is still a good thing. If it wasn¡¯t for the betraying balloon fish, you probably wouldn¡¯t have known anything and would have died directly. Now, you can still feel fear before you die!


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, everyone, let¡¯s split up!¡±


    the three pillar gods are also super daddies. I can¡¯t take it. I can¡¯t take it at all!


    cough, cough, cough. If it were me, I would say that a 100% fused weak rank-9 without absorbing energy is at its weakest. It won¡¯t be so much stronger than Ermin and Caroline, who are on the other rank-9 paths. With their world class weapons, mechanical armors, and the ultimate, if the daolords, Medusa, and the others were still gathered together, as long as we don¡¯t give it the chance to eat people, we might be able to fight it, right? ¡±


    ¡°Who knows? It¡¯s over anyway!¡±


    Everyone felt that they were dead for sure.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± under such circumstances, the enemy will definitely descend to kill us. We have to make sure that we¡¯re well prepared for the evacuation. It¡¯s similar to how di Qi left daluotian to slaughter all living beings in order to break through to tier 8. Now that tier 9 has descended, in order to completely absorb the energy and slaughter all living beings, the best way is to hide in the small space.


    Meng Mei nodded. This was the only way.


    It was a battle with his back to the water.


    However, there was basically no chance of winning.


    Even if the other party¡¯s target was Carolyn, there was a high probability that they would be crushed to death even if they joined forces.


    Meng Mei took a deep breath. we¡¯re dead. We¡¯ll be here soon.


    Six months was just a short period of time to go to the toilet in the real world. During this time, they could only do their best to move the external population into the internal space to take refuge.


    ¡°However, I still have a way that might allow us to escape from death.¡± The words of the racer of Mount Haruna left everyone dumbfounded!


    There was still a way to deal with a situation where death was certain?


    Everyone shivered. The big boss was indeed a Big Boss. Although he was usually very flashy, he was still very capable.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Since the three pillar God fathers can¡¯t deal with it, I¡¯ll call another father over and use poison to attack poison. ¡®The racer of Mount Haruna said.


    Call me ¡®daddy¡¯ again?


    Everyone was puzzled and had question marks on their faces.


    The group of netizens instantly fell silent.


    ¡°What father?¡± Everyone asked in confusion.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± you might not know this, but according to my thousand years of research, there¡¯s a father named di Qi on planet GUMU. He¡¯s been hiding very well and has always been the mastermind behind the scenes, stirring up the winds and clouds of this era. However, I was smart enough to discover him! (Funny face)¡±


    F * ck!


    Emperor! Qi!


    Everyone¡¯s face darkened, and they had goosebumps all over their bodies. That was their ¡± real ¡± father.


    They remembered the fear of being dominated back then, and their hearts turned cold. What¡¯s Yours Is Mine, and what¡¯s mine is still mine.


    Their faces instantly stiffened in fear as they cursed at the beasts!


    The racer of Mount Haruna was up to something!


    Do you not want to live anymore? What¡¯s wrong with your brain?


    You¡¯re just stirring up trouble, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a big deal?


    That was di Qi! One of the three pillar gods was already insufficient to fight against them. Now, with the addition of the most terrifying di Qi ¡­ With two super daddies, do you still want to live when the six realms attack you from two sides?


    In the most ancient era, he was the most terrifying Celestial Emperor monster. No one knew how strong he was now.


    Now, the best outcome would be for di Qi to live in the ancient tree world in the wilderness. After all, there were so many peerless and heaven-defying divine skills here. If he were to be released ¡­


    Hahaha.


    They had seen it clearly.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was the kind of person who would do anything without oars!

 Chapter 703

    ?


    703 Chapter 713-world!(2 in 1)


    As expected of The Little Prince of driving.


    Since it¡¯s a hopeless situation, why don¡¯t we have a double hopeless situation?


    The netizens were completely speechless. This brain circuit was simply so strange that it broke through the sky!


    Could an ordinary person think of this?


    He definitely didn¡¯t expect this!


    Now that he thought about it, diqi was in the wilderness, and there was nothing to raid on ancient wood planet.


    The three-body beheading, the alchemy factory of the racer of Mount Haruna, and so on.


    After calculating his lifespan, he realized that as one of the daolords and Ermin¡¯s next generation of living beings, he should be around six or seven thousand years old. He was about to die.


    And what realm had di Qi reached?


    To be honest, no one knew.


    His talent wasn¡¯t there, but what about now? Let that kind of flood and fierce beast come over.


    They thought about the scene and didn¡¯t dare to look at it.


    Mount Shu, this technique of yours is pretty good?


    Oh? Was this martial arts and body cultivation?


    Eh? This was the incense system?


    Eh? Alchemy?


    He had a toothache.


    They saw the most powerful mastermind in history, hiding behind the scenes in each era, constantly peeking and learning. The most powerful person in history who secretly learned from the heavenly Emperor was no joke.


    Back then, he could see through the celestial Emperor¡¯s cultivation technique, its circulation path, and trajectory with just a few eyes. Then, he could learn it, deduce new ones, and defeat you with the improved version of the cultivation technique.


    Even the most complicated nine revolutions mysterious art that required spatial positioning couldn¡¯t last long and was forced to be learned.


    Di Qi¡¯s talent was not innovation, but a super genius who constantly learned, improved, and integrated.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± ahem, ahem, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to scold me. I¡¯m definitely not being reckless, and I¡¯m not fooling around. You might not believe me when I say this, but only daddy can defeat daddy. Only the United Kingdom can defeat the United Kingdom!


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Everyone had yet to react. What unification?


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied, ¡± to be honest, I¡¯ve given it a lot of thought. Father di Qi¡¯s unity technique, the ¡®Daluo heaven Sutra¡¯, and plague¡¯s body and flesh unity technique. The battle between the two ¡­ As you can imagine!¡±


    So it was really like this?


    Unified cultivation technique versus unified body?


    Everyone was shocked.


    It was really well thought out.


    Because only magic could defeat magic?


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± everyone, in my opinion, this is a necessary process of Dao vindication.


    Everyone was stunned again.


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied sternly, ¡± all of you are too young. You¡¯re trying to see the essence of things through the incident. You¡¯re trying to associate it with the great Chinese thinking of our ancient people! In this way, we can see many true meanings in it, such as the Buddha of physics and the Dao of chemistry ¡­


    In front of him, this was the unification of spiritual cultivation techniques and the unification of the body and bloodline! What did this mean in ancient Huaxia? Idealistic unification versus materialistic unification! The battle of the mind is about materialism!¡±


    Hiss!


    The crowd gasped.


    It had such a terrifying nature? Just like the ancient war between Buddhism and Taoism was actually a battle between physics and chemistry? It was the same now. In fact, it was materialism fighting idealism?


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Before this, there was internal turmoil in the science Department! Physics versus chemistry!¡±


    ¡°And today, today, it¡¯s an internal turmoil in the liberal arts! Idealism versus materialism! (A face full of shock.jpg)¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone fell into deep thought.


    Previously, there was internal strife in the science Department. Now, there was internal strife in the arts Department. This special feeling inexplicably reminded them of all the major chaos in history, such as the chaos of an and Shi.


    ¡°I personally think that it¡¯s just what I meant! (Deep in thought)¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it can¡¯t be such a coincidence. This must be fate! (Serious expression)¡±


    physics and chemistry, idealism and materialism, have always been the greatest concepts of internal strife in Science and Arts. It¡¯s true that it¡¯s not a coincidence that the two types of conflicts appear at the same time!


    as expected of a game that loves learning. The rules of the world are set in stone, and everything extraordinary originated from modern science and ancient philosophy theories!


    ¡°No, no, you guys are too shallow! The three pillar gods are not only materialism, but also the banner of evil capitalism. Take a look at their block chain civilization, mining, virtual arcane coins, and profit-driven, they are simply despicable! (There¡¯s only one truth.jpg)¡±


    ¡°Hiss! The Arcana civilization and Arcana models turned out to be evil capitalism? (A face full of shock.jpg)¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone could no longer remain calm as they started a heated discussion.


    If what happened before was a coincidence, then why did everything before his eyes point to the same incident?


    A strange emotion emerged, which shocked them.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± from this, we can see that luring di Qi here is something that was destined!! Never go against the will of the heavens,


    And the six worlds had to struggle to survive in the cracks of materialism and idealism! This fully proves that we¡¯re wavering in the ancient ideological struggle between the two, the signs of the war that has lasted until now ¡­¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Meng Mei almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    What kind of grand unification battle was this? idealism battle materialism?


    How was this even related? What¡¯s with your brain? His brain circuits have broken through the heavens?


    She looked at the excited netizens and shook her head silently. She thought to herself that they were too young. Did they know the background of the racer of Mount Haruna?


    He was from the Church of Light!


    back then, it was this fool and the others who preached everywhere and spread the teachings. He even turned the god of wisdom into a woman and became Mercury, the goddess of wisdom. He established such a huge church force and spread until today. How could you not guard against his special preaching skills?


    Meng Mei still maintained her rationality and said,¡±no, no, no, no!¡± When I think about it, I¡¯m terrified. Back then, I brought my disciple, Dao Changsheng, to kill Emperor Qi, and we have a deep hatred for each other. I¡¯m definitely going to die (cry).¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna asked,¡¯then aren¡¯t you going to die Here with the three pillar gods? Since I¡¯m going to die anyway, using poison against poison and magic against magic is the best choice for this terminal illness!¡±


    The cute girl fell silent.


    The word ¡®death¡¯ had a deep meaning. He was really walking towards death.


    After all, after becoming gods, they were already in their real bodies on one side, while the other side was a human body that had descended.


    In the face of true death, no one could remain calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be my turn so soon?¡±


    Her expression changed drastically. She suddenly thought of the departure of the daolord and Medusa, and she seemed to have lost her soul.


    It was not that she did not feel the impact of it.


    it¡¯s too difficult. We are flesh and blood beings, and our civilization is thousands of years longer than the other side¡¯s. However, the monster core lineage is simply the darling of the rank-9 path. This race has an innate advantage. The damn nuclear fusion has caught up with us in an instant, and has surpassed our rank-9 cultivation realm, reaching it one step ahead ¡­


    In fact, she had cultivated painstakingly and had already walked 17% of the way. It was considered average, but it was just an empty realm. In terms of combat power, she could not be considered as combat power at all.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± make your decision as soon as possible. Teleportation takes time.


    Meng Mei gritted her teeth. I¡¯m going to die anyway. If I attract another terrifying enemy from the underworld and attack from both sides, I might be able to escape through the cracks. I¡¯m doing it!


    It was indeed impossible to hold on in front of him. Without any variables involved, he was basically dead. The only chance was to put himself to death. Whether he could survive or not was unknown, but it was indeed the last way.


    Rather than waiting for death, it was better to take a gamble.


    The racer of Mount Haruna wouldn¡¯t really scam them. After all, he was a man of character. Furthermore, the players of the universe were one entity, and the players of the six worlds were the mainstream. If they were to fall, the racer of Mount Haruna would be the only one left. He wouldn¡¯t be able to cause any more trouble.


    Ding! Ding!


    Mengmei sent a file:


    coordinates of the six realms.docx.


    Everyone on the internet instantly reacted instinctively.


    [ this document has been received by the designated account ¡®racer of Mount Haruna¡¯ ]


    Everyone immediately felt a heartache.


    To keep everything a secret was too perverted.


    We can¡¯t invade you from the outside, so can¡¯t we take a look?


    The racer of Mount Haruna coughed. cough, cough, cough. I wonder how much energy it would take to teleport here? ¡± but we, the space mining team, are the rich kind. We¡¯ve traveled to countless planets for thousands of years and mined resources. We don¡¯t lack the energy to become gods at all. We have countless divine gold and divine ores, so we don¡¯t have to be afraid ¡­ I wonder how the Lord taijun will reward me?¡±


    Meng Mei already felt that she was not feeling well.


    All of a sudden, he couldn¡¯t be bothered with those people on the internet. Instead, he took a deep breath, stood up from the computer, and walked to the mirror.


    The room was still the same soft and cute pink room.


    However, the person in the mirror was already different. She was no longer a 1.7-meter tall beauty, but a 1.7-meter muscular woman. She looked unusually tall and strong, weighing more than 300 pounds. She was much stronger than a bodybuilding champion. She had a Tiger¡¯s back and a bear¡¯s waist, and she had a fierce aura.


    I don¡¯t know if I can survive this crisis. Tier 9, the world has completely changed!


    She looked at herself in the mirror and said, ¡± in reality, I don¡¯t have a bloodline. I can only use my divine sense to scan every muscle and bone in my body to cultivate martial arts. But after looking at it for a long time, I suddenly feel that I¡¯m not so glaring to the eyes anymore. I even feel that I¡¯m a little beautiful. Is this your world of beauty? It¡¯s not too bad.¡±


    Ha!


    Her firm and powerful fist slowly wrapped around her lower abdomen, making a bodybuilding pose of clenching her fist. The muscles on her arms instantly swelled up.


    ¡°Women should be self-reliant!¡±


    She tried to encourage herself by copying a certain someone¡¯s way of working out. She looked at her muscles and encouraged herself. After thinking for a while, she still walked out of the room. Under her mother¡¯s usual frightened gaze, this daughter who had suddenly become addicted to working out and muscles chose to tactfully tell her about her last words.


    ¡­


    The six realms.


    The mortal world of the ancient Barrens was retreating under the crazy operation of the great Zhou Dynasty.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡±


    I don¡¯t need any luggage. I don¡¯t need all kinds of bulky baggage!


    A large number of billions of commoners were evacuated into the immortal world and the demon world. On the land of the demon world, the various churches were also constantly pulling their own people into their own God kingdoms, and even into the netherworld.


    However, the number was too large.


    The population of the two main material planes, the demonic world and the mortal world, added up to more than seven billion, which was comparable to the population of an entire earth. Moving the entire population and carrying out effective planning and settlement at the same time was an extremely difficult task even for the gods with extraordinary powers.


    it¡¯s much faster than I thought. We thought it would take at least three months to build it. Who knew it would reach this level in just a month ¡­


    Ermin kept observing the scene of the terrifying stone wall from the alchemy monarch¡¯s side.


    The primordial pillar God inside was rapidly being formed.


    It was too fast ¡­


    It was formed by tens of billions of people, but it was unimaginably fast.


    It was countless times faster than the speed at which their population was retreating.


    if it wasn¡¯t for Mother Earth¡¯s Divine Art, we wouldn¡¯t have known about such a terrifying thing. We shouldn¡¯t have cared about the God of dreams and the others losing contact for a month.


    that¡¯s right. If it wasn¡¯t for Mother Earth, the three pillar gods ¡®current actions would be extremely secretive. The outside world wouldn¡¯t be able to see them at all. When the time comes, they would attack in an instant and kill us all!


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m prepared now?¡±


    ¡­


    All the gods were shocked.


    At this moment, they could clearly see a three-headed pillar God that was even larger than the God of creation. It looked like a strong and tall black Gorilla. It slowly lay on its side on the ground, supporting its head with one hand, as if it was taking a nap in the mountain range.


    His body was covered in short, black, fine hair. It was like a material made of fur, giving off a Grand and vast feeling. Looking at him was like looking at the entire world.


    It was a strange feeling.


    The horror of a single person being equivalent to an entire world.


    ¡°Is this a rank 9 world?¡±


    Ermin¡¯s expression was shocked.


    Looking at the overwhelming violent aura, he thought. ¡± this is the terrifying realm above gods. In. rank. 9 world, gods are just people living in the world ¡­ This is the true Overlord of the new age.¡±


    ¡°The world ¡­¡± Carolyn raised her head and looked at the aura that was as vast as the Black Sea. It was boundless and gave people a feeling that they were face-to-face with the entire world. It was a vast and boundless concept that could make any God prostrate themselves in worship.


    The ancient gods had never revealed their true strength in front of her. Now that the three pillar gods had erupted, she could truly see the favoritism and power of this path!


    At this time, all the gods were looking at the terrifying giant in the picture in shock. It was the realm above the legendary gods, the terrifying level known as the ¡± world ¡°!


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Ermine suddenly asked.


    ¡°Can I still leave?¡± Carolyn laughed.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s hope, to resist the tribulations with us.¡± Ermine said seriously.


    Caroline only smiled, not saying anything.


    She clearly knew that she was one of the three pillar gods ¡®targets.


    At the same time, she felt very indignant to see that the lava era, which was a civilization that was a level higher than her, had actually surpassed her.


    He had failed to live up to the expectations of the ancient gods.


    Perhaps he and the three pillar gods should choose the three pillar gods as the next successor?


    She knew very well that the three pillar gods had already made an equivalent exchange with great emperor Messiah. They knew the truth of the entire history and the situation of the ancient times, which was why they dared to start the war.


    Strictly speaking, he and the three pillar gods were both candidates for the next generation, and this was the three pillar gods ¡®declaration of war on him.


    Although, no matter which side was defeated, they would not kill the other party for the sake of the ancient gods, but they would completely lose their status.


    ¡°The battle of succession?¡±


    She muttered silently.


    Just as everyone was feeling bewildered, a change suddenly occurred in the region of stone walls.


    Kachaa!


    On the stone wall region, the ancient Gorilla lying on the ground suddenly opened its eyes on its featureless face, and a red vertical pupil opened on each of its three heads.


    With a crash, he slowly stood up. The ancient giant stomped on the ground with large strides. In the sound of the earth rumbling, he ran to the widest River of lava and jumped lightly.


    Pfff!


    The Golden lava sparks flew everywhere.


    Three heads slowly emerged from the lava. The gorilla giant slowly stood up from its bent position, revealing its strong body. The scorching lava was like morning dew, rolling down on his skin.


    It was as if all his cells had completely fused into one.


    ¡°The world ¡­¡±


    In the boiling lava, three cold vertical pupils stared at him. Crack! It opened its huge pupils completely, and its eyeballs expanded rapidly, filling up its entire face. Its Amber-like red eyes seemed to see another world.


    ¡°The world, fate, and future are in my hands.¡±


    The ancient world God raised his palm, and the laws of nature were instantly distorted invisibly. Every movement and every movement of his distorted the laws of nature.


    He clenched his hand into a fist and shattered time and space.


    Bang!


    The entire space was like a piece of white cloth that had been viciously struck and collapsed, forming a curved space.


    ¡°Is this the real world? Using one¡¯s own world to interfere with the laws of the outside world.¡±


    All the gods of the six worlds were shocked and went blank for a moment. A terrifying thought exploded in their minds.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°How could he be so fast!¡±

 Chapter 704

    ?


    704 Dream bubble


    Looking at the terrifying scene in the image, everyone¡¯s face turned pale. No one had expected the three pillar gods to move so much faster than they had imagined.


    According to the estimation of all the gods, it was three months, but it had already ¡­


    the three pillar gods have probably already begun to explore and determine the coordinates of our world. They¡¯re planning to cross the border and come here!


    Ermin¡¯s expression changed drastically, and she looked at the gods around her.


    yes, we used the time worm¡¯s life as the price to cut off the exploration, but it¡¯s no longer useful. An existence of this level can distort the laws, which means that our shielding means are not suitable ¡­ It can change the rules so that it can follow the goddess of dreams to find us.¡±


    Changing the rules was hard to describe.


    It was like you used a door to block the people outside.


    This was the rule of reality. In reality, the door could protect him, but what if he could interfere with the rules and change the door into a pass through it, allowing him to enter easily?


    This was probably the situation.


    ¡°Rank 9 ¡­ The world! As a world, it has its own set of rules.¡±


    It was as if everyone was looking at a Super Monster. At this moment, they finally realized the true meaning of this terrifying form of life and the true meaning of ¡°world.¡±


    Dao Changsheng¡¯s expression changed drastically. our Dao techniques are no longer useless against this monster. For example, if we cast a fire spell, the other party can distort the laws in an instant and change the rules to: The flames did not cause any damage, and could even be rephrased as: The flame is an energy supplement. It then forcefully absorbs your energy ¡­¡±


    Although it was just a metaphor, it was just so shameless.


    Those who could not distort the matter plane were truly ants.


    Only the phenomenon of the law could resist the phenomenon of the law.


    Suddenly, a voice was heard.


    I finally understand ¡­ All laws are like dreams and bubbles, like dew and lightning, and should be observed like this.¡± Meng Mei said. She looked at all of this with her eyes in a daze. She looked at the terrifying three pillar gods who slowly crossed the boundary and came over. She murmured, ¡± the Buddha of physics ¡­ It¡¯s you!¡±


    Whoosh!


    The surrounding gods all trembled when they heard this.


    They were immersed in shock and imagination. This sentence seemed to contain a special rhythm.


    It perfectly described the entire content of this realm. All the laws that had action, shape, form, and substance in this realm were like ¡­ Dream, illusion, bubble, shadow.


    They were all four kinds of illusions.


    There were many things that couldn¡¯t be understood just by deduction. Only by truly seeing it could one understand and understand the greatness of such a terrifying life form!


    This sentence had already covered all the truth of the entire ninth tier. It could be seen that the origin of the mother Earth green vine was indeed extraordinary, but what was the mystery of the physical Buddha? The gods were bewildered.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. The path to 100% rank 9 might seem terrifying, but it doesn¡¯t mean absolute suppression. The other party is now equivalent to a hungry man. Although his life level has been completely elevated, his energy reserves are still the same as ours.¡±


    Ermin continued to analyze. but ordinary attacks are no longer effective. They can be distorted. We can only use the laws and phenomena that we interfere with to cause damage.


    No one spoke.


    Indeed, only those who had stepped onto the path of Grade 9 could cause harm.


    But it was easier said than done.


    Other people could do as they pleased and interfere with any rules of reality. If you didn¡¯t complete this path, you could only fuse 20% to 30% with your body. You could only use a certain method to barely display a few nomological phenomena.


    however, it has completely descended. We can¡¯t continue to take it in. In such a short time ¡­


    The expressions of the surrounding gods changed slightly.


    In an instant, their faces turned cold.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin the retreat. Let the top-tier experts of the two worlds who can retreat quickly retreat. We don¡¯t care about the low-level experts who are still taking shelter outside. Shrink the line of defense!¡± The blood Emperor said, ¡± my fellow God nations, let¡¯s hide in the void.


    This time, all of them were silent.


    No one refuted the blood Emperor¡¯s cold-blooded behavior.


    This was because everyone knew that if they did not cut their wrists and retreat now, they would all be caught in one fell swoop!


    The three pillar gods were simply too fast, too fast!


    With only one month, how could they evacuate billions of people? Now, it was only half, which was already a very fast speed.


    This was the World War.


    gods, go back and seal your God¡¯s kingdom. Erase the traces of the entrance to the small space ¡­ Although it might not be useful, it would still be very strenuous for the other party to find it. They don¡¯t have that much energy.¡± Ermin took a deep breath. then, we¡¯ll rush here. We¡¯re going to start a war with the immortal realm, the underworld, and the demon Realm!


    The gods ¡®expressions were solemn as they quickly left.


    In just a few days, all the mortals in the world had no idea what was happening.


    The gods had disappeared.


    All the high and mighty divine kingdoms had disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°The great God, the Lord of the blood clan, hull Morris ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ancient king of nothingness and fantasy, your people ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Normally, the believers would pray to the statue and pray for the God to send down an Oracle, but there was no response at all. It was like a clay ox entering the sea.


    They didn¡¯t even realize that they had been abandoned and were still living safe and sound.


    Until the third day.


    The sky suddenly darkened.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    All the living beings on the ground felt their vision blur. A terrifying ancient black existence slowly pierced through the space. The space was like water, as if it had penetrated through the ripples and appeared on the entire earth.


    Countless people looked up. It was as if they were not looking at a living creature, but an entire vast and boundless world. It was so big that they could not see the whole picture.


    He was the world itself.


    A mysterious thought appeared in his mind, and all the living beings could not help but slowly kneel down and worship.


    they pulled back their line of defense and gathered together ¡­ He actually sensed me?¡±


    The three pillar gods stood alone in the center of the earth. Their bodies were covered in fine black fur, and they had three heads and three eyes. They emitted an indescribable dazzling beauty, as if they were the only true God in the world. Their voices seemed to contain the vast mix of countless creatures as they looked down on the living beings of the earth.


    BOOM!


    He pressed lightly, and a circle of transparent air ripples spread out, turning into a large white cloud Ring.


    Peng Peng Peng!


    It was as if the earth had been split into yin and yang, and half of the living beings on the earth had instantly exploded into a mist of blood.


    there are too few of them. The rest will be used to infect the virus and become my people in advance for breeding. His voice was extremely calm, with a domineering feeling of a Dragon crouching and a Tiger crouching.


    Pfft!


    The three pillar gods flicked their fingers, and the virus silently spread through the air.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Your eyes are so red.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s biting!¡±


    ¡­


    Walking corpses swarmed the streets, and there was no lack of immortal-like cultivators. The entire land had turned into a wasteland.


    ¡°You think you can escape?¡±


    The three pillar gods pressed hard against the ground.


    The invisible space seemed to have turned into folds, overlapping layer by layer, forming a compressed sackcloth. A small house in a Hidden Forest 10000 feet away was quickly pulled into front of him like a high-speed train.


    is this a spatial teleportation?!


    Daoist Changsheng looked up.


    Ermin stood up slowly. it¡¯s not teleportation. It¡¯s a higher level of application. Space is folded. We¡¯re still in our original geographical positions, millions of miles away, but close at hand ¡­ It¡¯s like folding a cloth in the middle, and the creatures on both ends of the cloth can see each other.¡±


    Ermin was shocked. As expected of the space technique of the past, it had reached perfection, as could be seen from the mirror reflection of the great joy Emperor.


    Before he could react.


    the three of you are the strongest people in this world. You are the last hope ¡­


    The three pillar gods lowered their heads, their three eyeballs slowly rotating.


    In their eyes, the three people in front of them, two women and one man, were like two-dimensional dissection drawings. Any of their secrets, the nine space apertures, could be seen at a glance.


    Within the bodies of the daolords, Daoist Changsheng, and Ermin, there were nine small spaces that contained countless gods and experts. There were tens of billions of people.


    ¡°You want to resist?¡±


    The three pillar gods ¡®voices were extremely cold. why did you do such a meaningless thing? ¡±


    ¡°In our eyes, your nine revolutions mysterious art is nothing more than nine holes.¡± The voice of a pillar God rang out.


    ¡°Do you think the rules of the internal space and the internal heaven and earth Power furnace are suitable for us? I can easily grab all nine of your internal spaces with my hand.¡± The other head spoke.


    in our eyes, space is just like a piece of flat paper. The last head laughed.


    then, I don¡¯t have time to waste with you. It¡¯s over.


    BOOM!


    An unprecedented pressure descended. It was as if something had shattered, and the entire six worlds were distorted. It was as if a truly terrifying and invincible ancient existence had descended into the world.

 Chapter 705

    ?


    705 The might of green vine Mother Earth!


    ¡°What?¡±


    The three pillar gods ¡®expressions changed slightly. They felt as if a terrifying existence had descended in an instant, but then disappeared in 0.001 seconds, as if it had never appeared.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    He looked at the mountains and rivers and felt that something was strange, but he didn¡¯t know what was wrong.


    there¡¯s a faint spatial fluctuation. Carolyn isn¡¯t here. Could it be that she¡¯s up to something? ¡± The three pillar gods continued to calculate. it¡¯s not her aura.


    could it be a super ancient God that came to watch the battle? ¡± Its expression became calm, but it was too lazy to care.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    It stretched out its hand and grabbed, ¡± you guys haven¡¯t really stepped into this realm, and you think you can resist me? ¡±


    Without stepping into this realm, it would be very difficult to understand.


    This was an unknown level where he could transform a world with a thought. It was a terrifying level of immortality where his body and soul fused together.


    For a level nine existence, the world made up of a hundred trillion ¡°consciousness¡± and the entire real universe at this time were like a safe that had not been encrypted.


    Daoist Changsheng, Ermin, and the daolords were nothing more than two-dimensional paper. In the eyes of a level 9 being, their nine revolutions mysterious art and their indestructible golden bodies were nothing more than a pile of fragments made up of space, blood, bones, flesh, and souls. They could see through them with a single glance.


    They were like a higher dimensional being to a lower dimensional being. They could pass through the lower dimensional being¡¯s flesh and blood at any time, crushing their hearts.


    This was the law of interference.


    Any traditional defensive methods from level one to level eight Below level nine were completely useless!


    Only the distorted natural laws and phenomena that had been encrypted with special secret techniques could compete with him.


    Perhaps, the ninth-rank could be called ¡­


    A God in the mortal world!


    The gods who walked among the heavens and the earth had to act according to the rules of their world wherever they set foot in their God¡¯s kingdom. They were even one of the ¡± worlds ¡± among the heavens and the earth.


    For an existence of this level, if he said that there must be light, then the world would have light.


    BOOM!


    The three pillar gods ¡®attacks were unimaginably fast. It was as if they had turned into a large number of high-energy particles in an instant, wanting to kill Ermin and the other two in an instant.


    As the calmest supercomputer, it was the most direct and decisive.


    At this moment, he had completely erupted!


    The fist smashed down, and the fist was like the rain of countless asteroids. The most ancient supernova exploded, emitting endless brilliance.


    Bang!


    The daolord was the first to be sent flying. He vomited a large mouthful of blood as his entire body was reduced to a puddle of meat paste.


    It was as if he had casually swatted a laughable fly to death.


    ¡°This, how is this possible?¡±


    All the gods were silent in their internal spaces. Their faces were full of disbelief, and their eyes were filled with shock.


    Although the weakest part was the body of a Dao Lord, a group of gods from wushen Palace, including more than 30 gods from the West, including the blood Emperor, were acting as the power furnace to power this body.


    On the other hand, Dao Changsheng was the God of the nine Heavens of the immortal world, acting as the power furnace. The Thunder Emperor, God-slaying heavenly Emperor, and other ancient immortal emperors of the nine Heavens, as well as the new ancient immortal emperors that had emerged in the past few thousand years, were all present.


    Ermin was a large number of gods in the underworld, and it was activated in her body.


    The three golden bodies of flesh and blood, which seemed to be the source of eternal power and were the strongest combat forces in the six worlds, were almost blown up in an instant!


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    The three pillar gods let out a soft gasp of surprise. I was originally going to dig out the billions of living beings in the nine great spatial apertures in your body, but I actually blocked it in an instant? So that¡¯s how it is, you also have the power to barely interfere with the laws of nature, and have stepped onto the path of the ninth step?¡±


    Huala!


    ¡°You¡¯re a monster.¡±


    The daolord¡¯s body was reconstructed into a ball of flesh and blood.


    With the nine revolutions mysterious art and billions of living beings as the power furnace, the recovery power provided by it was almost impossible to kill it.


    This was also the terrifying part of this cultivation technique.


    But now, the other party went around your body and stole your nine internal spaces. It was almost impossible to resist.


    even if I use my strongest cultivation technique, I can¡¯t resist it at all. The nine revolutions mysterious art without the support of the laws is like a wet piece of paper, it will break with a single poke ¡­ It seems that I can only use my final weapon.¡±


    At this time, a fourth figure walked out. It was green vine, Mother Earth.


    She had a terrifying aura that was no less than the three of them.


    At this moment, her terrifying true body of the nine revolutions mysterious art was filled with the entire mortal world¡¯s immigrants, a total of several billion. It could be said that she had transformed into the true mortal world, Mother Earth.


    Behind her was the Daoist priest¡¯s second disciple, the little fox Hu haihan.


    She had already inherited the position of the origin Demon God of the demon world. Although the body of Cthulhu had not yet formed, she had been practicing the nine revolutions mysterious art, which was undoubtedly one of the strongest in the entire six worlds.


    At this time, her body had also accommodated the eleven living beings of the entire devil realm. It could be said to have become the real devil realm.


    ¡°Are we really going to do this?¡±


    Ermin, Daoist Changsheng, and the daolord¡¯s faces also shrank, and they didn¡¯t look too good.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡±


    Mother Earth green vine said indifferently, ¡± this time, give me all your power and let me fight. To be honest, I¡¯ve hidden it very deeply. For thousands of years, I¡¯ve been cultivating bitterly. I¡¯ve never let anyone know about my talent in fighting.


    BOOM!


    The flesh of the four grew rapidly, and their bodies grew taller.


    The bones, flesh, and skin continued to split apart, completely turning into a giant.


    ¡°You¡¯re starting to use the true body of Pangu? Five ancient cultivators of the nine revolutions mysterious art, each carrying the people of an entire world. Is this the last power of the six worlds?¡± The three pillar gods stopped in their tracks and didn¡¯t look nervous at all. They looked at the five people floating in the air in front of them and spoke with fervor and assurance.


    it seems like I don¡¯t have to waste my effort to find it. The entire world is here.


    He shook his body slightly.


    Puchi!


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to wait for you guys to slowly display your abilities!¡± The entire space shattered like a mirror, and a silent giant hand struck, wanting to crush the five people in front of him!


    BOOM!


    The ground was shaking violently.


    ¡°Eh? He escaped?¡±


    The three pillar gods stopped in their tracks and quickly discovered that this was a completely different true body of Pangu.


    If the real body of Pangu was a person who constantly grew flesh and blood, and with his body full of blood vessels, his flesh and blood grew out like a heart to become a giant, the five people in front of him were also growing flesh and blood, and they had actually fused into a real Pangu giant.


    five cultivators of the nine revolutions mysterious art, with their respective oceans of flesh and blood converging to form a true body of Pangu? ¡±


    Each person was like a heart, located in the five internal organs.


    In the eyes of the three pillar gods ¡®dissection drawings, the five of their nine apertures began to adjust their positions. A total of forty-five terrifying internal spaces were like marbles, like stars inlaid in every part of this huge body.


    ¡°Is this your final trump card? It¡¯s no use, it¡¯s no use ¡­¡±


    The three pillar gods grinned and clawed at him again. it¡¯s too gaudy. No matter how I merge it, it¡¯s still a fragment ¡­


    However, the next second.


    ???!!


    In the eyes of the three pillar gods ¡®plane diagrams, the entire Pangu giant¡¯s body grew vines from its flesh and blood, like the meridians in its body turning into a huge network. The vines connected the beads and connected the forty-five space beads, forming a subtle whole.


    the earth formation of the mother Earth Dragon vein ¡­


    no wonder when I first arrived on this land, I found that all the Dragon veins on this land had disappeared ¡­


    The three pillar gods looked at the dense and complicated meridian network diagram in his body in a daze. the Dragon veins are all over his body. It¡¯s as if the Dragon veins are all over the earth. It¡¯s like a real world ¡­


    ¡°A phenomenon of law.¡±


    In the eyes of the three pillar gods, the giant of the true form of Pangu was no longer a broken fragment. It was as if the meridians and dragon veins were connected to form a whole giant of the world!


    The incense of all living beings in the world of the Dragon vein merged together, and the phenomenon of the law emerged and covered the surface of the body. There were no longer such ridiculous flaws.


    Using dragon veins as the veins of a giant?


    It was a very good idea.


    ¡°The power of spacetime chaos.¡±


    The Pangu giant raised his arms and roared, ¡± intruders from another world, accept the judgment of the Giants from the absolute beginning of Pangu!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    His body weight collapsed.


    ¡°Is this the new nine revolutions mysterious art? So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    The three pillar gods frowned slightly. the gods who had just descended into the mortal world and instantly killed and absorbed half of the common people¡¯s memories to understand the entire earth are indeed not enough. They are too behind the times. The Pangu golden body has also made terrifying improvements over the years ¡­ He stacked all the body weight of the living beings in the internal space onto his body?¡±


    Previously, the nine apertures of the cultivation method with nine turns belonged to an alternate dimension where countless creatures lived. Their weight was naturally not counted in the Pangu golden body.


    But now, the improved Pangu golden body could transfer the weight of the common people¡¯s bodies to his own body.


    The weight of a world¡¯s living beings!


    How terrifying was this situation?


    Quality was power.


    The heavier the weight, the stronger the physical combat power. It was just like how boxers in reality were divided into light weight, medium weight, and heavy weight.


    The weight of billions of living beings ¡­


    I¡¯ll hit you hard with a fist that weighs tens of millions of tons. Each punch is equivalent to the impact of an asteroid.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Super high mass caused the ground to collapse instantly!


    ¡°This is the true body of Pangu, capable of breaking through the limits of the Dao with raw power.¡±


    The entire true body of Pangu slowly rose into the air.


    At this moment, in terms of weight alone, it was far heavier than the entire race that was cast with high-density cells.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    In the void, the Pangu giant pulled out a leather whip, which gradually transformed into an eternal legendary giant axe engraved with stars, sun, and moon.


    This was the final World, the void world.


    The three pillar gods ¡®expressions finally changed.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. The five people of the nine revolutions mysterious art, each of them carrying a world¡¯s living beings, plus the ultimate, are these all your trump cards?¡±


    ¡°With the addition of the weapon, the six worlds will become one.¡±


    ¡®However, the strongest power that I¡¯ve gathered from all these things is not a true rank-9 ¡­ But when it comes to me, I¡¯m barely interested.¡±


    The three pillar gods were still very calm. Their eyes were constantly calculating and flickering with crazy deduction data as they commented,


    ¡°The nine revolutions mysterious art is really amazing. It has a terrifying potential that is not inferior to our monster core lineage. Just the eighth rank is already so terrifying ¡­ However, our advantage is that we¡¯re fast enough in this realm. No matter if we¡¯re of the same battle prowess, the first to reach the ninth-rank is the winner!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At this time, the screenshot was posted outside and it completely shocked all the netizens.


    This included the racer of Mount Haruna, who had been watching from the side.


    ¡°What the f * ck?¡±


    Mengmei is simply a Super Squirrel. She has hidden nest after nest, and she still has a trump card? ¡±


    ¡°Six worlds United, Pangu giant! And he¡¯s holding the heaven splitting axe?¡±


    ¡°F * ck, f * ck, f * ck!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna fell silent as well, thinking that this girl was still able to play it safe. Even though he never used an oar when rowing, he was still unable to kill her.


    The moment he saw the post, everyone went crazy.


    ¡°The most reckless VS the most cowardly?¡±


    your cute little sister is still your cute little sister. You¡¯re both cowardly and cowardly. You¡¯ll never know how good I am at hiding.


    ¡°¡± Hahaha, you¡¯re so childish!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°I see.¡±


    When Qiu Mingshan saw this, he held his chin in shock and planned to post on the internet. dear netizens, it looks like this is not just fated. It¡¯s not just a war between materialism and idealism, but also a war between radicalism and conservative doctrine! Everyone, with the current situation, we can see that ¡­¡±


    Seeing that he was still being playful, alchemy Emperor could not help but interrupt, ¡± ¡°Where is di Qi?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go in earlier?¡±


    The alchemy monarch was speechless.


    Where was he?


    Where did that person go?


    ¡­.


    ¡­


    The central piece of land in the demonic realm had almost been turned into ruins.


    ¡°The three pillar gods?¡±


    Mother Earth¡¯s voice came, and the giant said coldly, ¡± ¡°Do you really think that¡¯s all I¡¯m capable of?¡±


    The three pillar gods looked at the legendary most ancient and mysterious Mother Earth. This strongest body wasn¡¯t controlled by the underworld Emperor Ermin, but Mother Earth. This proved that it wasn¡¯t simple.


    ¡°You¡¯re still too young. Do you really think that¡¯s all I have? I don¡¯t have any fighting talent?¡±


    Mother Earth¡¯s Green vine stood tall and transformed into a heavenly giant that was slightly smaller. She carried a giant axe on her back and her hands were behind her back.¡±When the world was first created, I was born with the world. To be able to live to this day and go through so many catastrophes, I¡¯ve seen too many geniuses like you.


    Every single one of you was radiant and illuminated the entire heaven and the mortal world, especially during the era of the connate ancient gods, the ancestor of sorcerers, the daolords, and Medusa. There were so many of you that I trembled in fear!¡±


    The three pillar gods were slightly moved.


    Mother Earth¡¯s Green vine had never really made a move and had only shown her amazing array diagram means. The Dao of array diagram was unfathomable, and it had constructed the land of dragon veins. Could it be ¡­


    it¡¯s a pity, ¡± Mother Earth said lightly. they only knew how to show off their abilities and didn¡¯t know how to endure. In the end, they died in front of me. They wailed, suffered, and were in despair ¡­ I, Mother Earth, am extremely talented, but I have never personally used my full strength in the same era. Do you all think that I am really mediocre?¡±


    The three pillar gods still did not speak.


    Although it was pieced together, it was undeniable that the incense dragon veins that connected the entire body, together with the hundreds of millions of living beings in the six worlds, and the distorted laws were no longer something that it could easily break.


    It would take some effort.


    If it had three or four more trump cards like this, it might not be able to win for sure.


    In that case, did Carolyn have a similar trump card?


    Carolyn was hiding and preparing to make her move at any moment? A sneak attack?


    It wasn¡¯t.


    That was the pride of the people of isodar, but he refused. Caroline would only fight him fair and square, and would not even bother to join forces.


    Mother Earth placed her hands behind her back and continued, ¡± since I created the world, I¡¯ve existed in the world forever, hidden in the dark. You heroic celestial emperors, gods, who have roared, bathed in blood, and fought for the world, have fallen or surrendered to time, surrendering to me. This is The Bloody Truth of history!


    Xu Zhi sat on the balcony on the roof of his house, looking at the Super three-headed Gorilla in the distance, as well as a beautiful high school student with long hair over her shoulder and bright eyes and white teeth in an ancient costume.


    His face darkened slightly.


    This sentence felt strangely familiar.


    He took a sip of the Phoenix Spirit tea and continued to sit on the balcony, looking into the distance.


    and today, after seven to eight thousand years of cultivation, I¡¯m finally being forced to fight by you. Mother Earth¡¯s Green vine had a calm expression as she said indifferently, ¡± three pillar gods, I have never fought once in my life. This might be the only time I will fight in my long life. I hope you can defeat me and not let me down.


    She said indifferently with her hands behind her back.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Xu Zhi did not react immediately.


    Unable to understand, he glanced at a certain someone in the dark.


    ¡°Foreign civilization? It¡¯s so interesting. I¡¯ve searched for more than half of my life, but I haven¡¯t found any other worlds. Who knew ¡­¡±


    He had a refined and handsome face and a tall and slender body, giving off a perfect feeling. His eyes were calm like a vortex, with countless data flashing and containing endless information. He was studying the three pillar God virus that was spreading across the earth and had no intention of making a move at all.


    however, Mother Earth¡¯s Ivy dared to make such a lie about me. As a former official of the ancient celestial heavens and a connate builder tree that bore the weight of heaven and earth, not only did she plot a rebellion back then, but she¡¯s also so treacherous now. She¡¯s already a dead person. He walked through the disaster-stricken city and raised his head. Suddenly, he sensed something and lowered his head to continue his research.

 Chapter 706

    ?


    706 Ancient historical myth (2 in 1)


    The sky was slightly twisted into an arc, like a semi-circular canopy, forming a special force field that distorted the world, and the physical constants were changed imperceptibly.


    The three pillar gods had calm expressions as they stared at the green vine Mother Earth in front of them.


    This was the final battle of the six realms.


    As the final resistance, Mother Earth¡¯s Green vine also gathered all the living beings of the six worlds in her body and fought to the death!


    The pillar gods could only fulfill their wishes by defeating her.


    It was still a weak rank nine. Although it had evolved, its energy was countless times less than its opponent¡¯s.


    ¡°Your fighting talent?¡±


    The three pillar gods ¡®expressions finally turned grave.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it,¡± the plant-type pillar God said.


    The beast-type pillar God was also smiling. some people always have incredible talent in certain aspects. It¡¯s easier for me to see this in the world line, such as Subaru ¡­ ¡°His talent is not in his talent or in his battle skills. It¡¯s in his tenacious heart. No matter how many times he reincarnates, he can¡¯t be defeated. That¡¯s why he¡¯s known as the Subaru who has no return.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard of him. He¡¯s a terrifying person.¡±


    The cute girl nodded with a serious expression.


    She had naturally heard of that genius who had cultivated hard.


    In the words of the netizens and even the balloon fish, he was a man who was known as a real cheater.


    The scariest thing about him was that he could repeatedly load and restart. Not long after each load, he would start to cheat. For short, he was called ¡°cheating,¡± the most powerful cheating in history.


    He had cheated 1.19 billion times before he stepped onto the path of level 9. The number of corpses he loaded in the virtual world line could circle the earth more than a dozen times. However, in the words of the balloon fish, although it was admirable, it was not as many as the number he killed in one go.


    As she thought about it, she suddenly sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s usually noisy, but now that I think about it, it¡¯s very interesting ¡­ I don¡¯t know if I can still go back.¡±


    I hope that I can also become a cheater today and create miracles.


    Her gaze suddenly turned serious as she looked at the terrifying primordial pillar God in front of her. She had never stood at the forefront before, but at this moment, she understood the terrifying pressure. It was the pressure that Daoist Changsheng faced back then!


    It was hard to imagine.


    Now, his palms were full of sweat, and his mind was tense to the extreme.


    This was especially true for her, who had never experienced a battle.


    A wave of fear and awe filled his heart. The most ancient times flashed in his mind from time to time. The crazy young faces, the cries of their own voices, the most ancient Ren zuxu younian, senior brother Qinglian, Dao Changsheng, Duan Tiandi ¡­


    Back then, he could only hide behind the scenes and watch everything helplessly. Now that the six worlds had matured, he was strong enough to protect others ¡­


    Hehehe ¡­


    She suddenly laughed a little nervously. She had secretly trained her combat skills for thousands of years, wasn¡¯t it all for today?


    He would protect everything he wanted and bet everything he had.


    In the face of unimaginable enemies, he replaced Dao Changsheng and others, protecting them and fighting for them.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± The three pillar gods suddenly asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m laughing at you.¡±


    I hope you can defeat me. To be honest ¡­ She steadily squatted down, lowered her head, and waved the sky-splitting axe. Then, she suddenly rushed forward.


    until today, I¡¯ve never tasted defeat in my life!!


    Cracks appeared on the ground.


    The sky was shaking.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The space was about to collapse.


    The massive weight of the entire world¡¯s tens of billions of people was like a moon-like satellite, and it crashed fiercely with a huge gravitational force in an instant.


    She was tall and slender, and the mass of her body seemed to distort the entire blurred vision. She raised the giant axe in her hand high and leaped into the air. The ancient giant whose head touched the sky roared in rage,


    ¡°The weight of the world will be placed on your head, tremble! Pillar God!¡±


    She roared with all her might!


    He raised the dark ultimate axe high and charged forward with an unparalleled aura.


    The black Gorilla stretched out its arms, turned its body to the side, and dodged the giant axe. With a graceful posture that was similar to a shoulder throw, it actually ruthlessly carried the giant on its back.


    Kachaa!


    The three pillar gods ¡®shoulders were filled with an unimaginably heavy pressure. It was as if they were carrying an entire world. In an instant, the pressure caused his entire body to bleed slightly.


    Bang!


    The three pillar gods turned around fiercely and flung them.


    The entire enormous Mother Earth was thrown away at an even more terrifying speed. She actually adjusted her body slightly in midair, and without a word, she took advantage of the situation and ran.


    Everything was so smooth that it seemed to be natural, without a single pause.


    he, he ran away ¡­!?


    For a moment, the three pillar gods could not react at all. They looked at the back view of the extremely decisive person who had left a trail of dust behind him.


    At the same time, the three pillar gods felt a strange speed that they had never felt before. It was blurry and illusory, as if they had been split into countless shadows in an instant, making it impossible for anyone to pursue them.


    ¡°A phenomenon that even we can¡¯t imagine?¡±


    The three pillar gods looked at his back and paused slightly. Even they felt that it was extremely troublesome. They looked at this scene in disbelief.


    I see. Is this the most powerful combat technique you¡¯ve been practicing in secret for thousands of years? ¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The surroundings had almost turned into shadows.


    All the mountains and earth under his feet were stretched into infinite straight lines, and the earth seemed to have become a tunnel of a high-speed train. This was a scene that was produced by extreme speed.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The wind howled.


    A vast giant was flying forward in the air.


    It was as if it was traveling through the void. At the same time, due to the huge wind pressure, the entire land was plowed with marks. Its speed was unbelievable.


    Bang!


    Bang Bang!


    On the ground, the zombie-infected cities that had not been evacuated in time were razed to the ground as if they had encountered a hurricane. The ground was turned into dark red soil.


    It was too fast.


    This speed was a special arcane spell.


    It was so fast that even Ermin couldn¡¯t imagine it. Just as green vine had said, the only combat skill that she had painstakingly cultivated in this aspect far exceeded Ermin¡¯s speed limit!


    It was the best choice for her to control the body.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The speed of the three pillar gods behind him was not slow either, and they also caught up with him at an extremely fast speed.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Do you want us to die of exhaustion?¡±


    ¡°I have to say, it¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    what a creative idea. He wants to drag us to death by relying on the super-fast recovery speed of the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    ¡­.


    After the three pillar gods ¡®shock, it was replaced by calmness. They evaluated each other in an extremely calm manner without the slightest bit of anger. They even admired Mother Earth¡¯s decisiveness.


    This was because they had to think rationally about the outcome of the battle.


    If running away was the best choice, then run away.


    If begging for mercy was the best solution, then he would beg for mercy.


    The so-called glory similar to that of the ishodans?


    He was just being emotional.


    Although acting on impulse could create miracles, one would never know how much potential one could have if they did not force themselves. The people of isodar were such a bunch of weirdos.


    The human-shaped pillar God¡¯s voice was cold. Mother Earth¡¯s Green vine has indeed concealed herself very deeply. Her talent in this aspect is extremely shocking. This kind of speed cultivation technique that she developed in secret is already a kind of nomological phenomenon. She¡¯s actually on par with us now.


    the other party¡¯s arcane phenomenon is no less than ours ¡­ If both sides are at the same level, the other side¡¯s speed will far exceed ours.¡± The plant-type pillar God laughed.


    it seems that in the future Arcanist era, I will have to establish similar blocks and explore the laws in this area.


    ¡°Indeed, we are too slow.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­ What¡¯s the use of being fast?¡± The beast-nature pillar God laughed. you¡¯re just a live target.


    The plant-type pillar God didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes widened slightly.


    BOOM!


    His pupils shot out rays of light.


    A red flame shot out from behind him.


    It instantly enveloped his entire body, and an immense tearing pain swept over him. The endless piercing pain almost made him faint, turning him into a pool of blood-colored meat.


    BOOM!


    The giant that was flying madly on the ground quickly reformed in the pool of blood. He didn¡¯t even stop, running steadily and powerfully.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    It was like the ancient Kuafu chasing the sun. The giant would never stop. At this moment, all the tension had turned into calmness.


    my life has always been ordinary. Is this my first time cheating? ¡±


    Bang!


    It exploded in an instant, as brilliant as fireworks.


    He was being reborn almost every second.


    Soon, in just a few hours, the entire giant did not stop at all.


    He had died more than 170 times.


    the energy loss is not too great. The supply of the six worlds can be restored 17000 times.


    if this continues, the three pillar gods will be the first to give up if we can drag this on. They¡¯ve just broken through, and they¡¯re like people in the desert who need energy!


    ¡°They didn¡¯t get to drink water, so they died of thirst!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to succeed!¡±


    ¡°Green vine Mother Earth, go for it!¡±


    ¡­


    In the entire inner world, the immortal world, the devil World, the mortal world, and countless tsunami-like sounds rang out.


    Only Ermin and the others had a slight change in expression.


    They clearly knew what kind of terrifying burden the green vine Mother Earth had to shoulder alone.


    No one was like Subaru. He was a person who only appeared once in a billion miles. He had a terrifying soul and a tough heart. Not everyone could withstand such constant death.


    Even if it was the real king of the orcs, Subaru, in front of him, it was impossible for him to endure the pain of constant death and soul tearing under such a high level of tension. This was because he would be caught up to the moment he relaxed his eyes.


    Theories were just theories.


    It was almost impossible to create a miracle after dying countless times!


    It was obviously unrealistic for them to replace the mother Earth¡¯s Ivy. Every God had their own innate magical powers that they were good at and turned them into the arcane spells they were studying, just like how she, Ermin, was waves and Medusa was death.


    And the green-vine mother¡¯s was speed, this was clearly a tree¡¯s dream.


    One day ¡­


    Two days ¡­


    Three days ¡­


    One thousand seven hundred and thirty-two.


    Puchi!


    Blood bloomed again and again, instantly turning into foam, and flesh and blood grew back.


    This kind of tearing pain almost made people only have an obsession to support it.


    The entire land was almost covered in blood.


    The ground was also forcefully flattened. The mountains, the earth, the rivers, and the small town had all disappeared.


    Mother Earth¡¯s footsteps also gradually slowed down.


    A bone-chilling voice suddenly sounded.


    three days, more than 1700 deaths in a row. You¡¯ve delayed us for so long. The most ancient Mother Earth Ivy of the six worlds, the creation wood that blessed all living beings during the creation of the world, I remember your name. We respect all Warriors and will put you in a corner of our memory.


    The cold mechanical voice sounded.


    Mother Earth¡¯s Green vine still did not say a word and continued to move forward steadily. She ran with quick steps as if time was being left behind by her.


    Another two days passed.


    but clearly, even though we will accept the incense system, this world doesn¡¯t need two foundations, like the green vine Mother Earth that is on equal footing like the three pillar gods.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let you go.¡±


    BOOM!


    Endless pressure spread out and attacked the back of the green vines that were running.


    BOOM!


    His entire body instantly exploded into a ball, and he could no longer hold on. The moment his body recovered, his legs turned soft, and he slowly fell to the ground.


    Everyone looked at this scene with great shock. All the gods were extremely shocked, and it was hard to imagine what would happen next.


    It was self-evident what kind of fate this meant.


    ¡°Mother Earth ¡­¡±


    our heaven and earth can¡¯t be without mother Earth¡¯s Green vine!


    ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­¡±


    In the six worlds, countless people cried, and many ancient experts even knelt on the ground.


    Countless people looked at the fallen figure. It was as if the earth had collapsed. The ancient heaven-bearing and earth-supporting builder tree had completely collapsed, and the sky was about to collapse.


    Over the years, Mother Earth¡¯s prestige had already surpassed all the ancient celestial emperors. She even pointed directly at the Dao monarchs that created the world, and it could be said that she was the number one person below them in terms of merit.


    Overthrowing the ancient Dark Age, establishing joss sticks, and eternally avoiding calamities for the common people was a sad song of blood and life in history. They almost did everything they could to benefit the common people. Many people were sincerely grateful and admired them from the bottom of their hearts. They respected them as if they were gods, and their bodies were trembling.


    Mother Earth was truly worthy of her position.


    Many people¡¯s noses were sour, and they cried bitterly, their eyes blurring.


    But ¡­


    Puchi!


    A faint crack appeared in space, as if someone had fallen from it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally caught you,¡± Mother Earth¡¯s weak voice was heard.


    ¡°You caught me?¡±


    A small and handsome man stood in front of the face full of blood Giants. His eyes were bright like an eternal divine furnace. He stared at her pupils curiously. so, the constant verbal stimulation and the constant high-speed impact of the figure on every piece of land and space around me, flattening towns and hitting every corner of the world, is all for the sake of finding me? ¡±


    he¡¯s still a familiar little clever. How pitiful ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Is this the rebel who plotted to attack me in the old era?¡±


    Di Qi squatted down slightly and looked at the huge glass pupils in front of him with great interest. you still have no ambition. In that era, you let Daoist Changsheng use the nine revolutions mysterious art to escape with the whole world. Then, you secretly practiced your speed for thousands of years, and now, you want to play the same scene? ¡±


    ¡°Run with the entire six realms?¡±


    He lowered his head and bent his waist, looking in front of him just like when he saw Dao Changsheng in the past. Dao Changsheng had left back then, and now it was Mother Earth¡¯s turn to follow in his footsteps?


    They were just as stupid.


    BOOM!


    The entire Mother Earth Ivy¡¯s huge body was suddenly lifted up slowly, carried on the shoulders of the black Gorilla, ¡± who is affecting my training? No wonder I felt that something was off.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The three pillar gods looked at the mysterious young man. His face was dignified, and he had a heroic bearing. He had the aura of a classical Emperor, as if he was a mythical Emperor from the prehistoric times, an ancient Overlord who had unified the world.


    ¡°I see ¡­ ¡®If you were to chase after a world and lift up the world¡¯s enormous weight, you would call it ¡­¡¯ Is it for physical training?¡± Di Qi raised his eyes, revealing a trace of excitement and curiosity, ¡± pillar God? I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a magical and alternative way to achieve Dao in this world.¡±

 Chapter 707

    ?


    707 Natural Dao (2 in 1)


    ¡°You¡¯re very interesting, very special.¡±


    The three pillar gods carried Mother Earth on their shoulders and lowered their heads to look at the young man with an extremely complicated aura. They didn¡¯t say anything and were extremely serious.


    This was a special feeling that the three pillar gods, who had met countless people in the entire world line, had never felt before.


    It was as if countless temperaments were mixed together. He clearly had world-shaking ambition and overbearing dominance, but he was extremely restrained and refined, his expression gentle.


    If the word ¡°ancient land¡± was used to describe it.


    That was ¡°a Tiger in the heart sniffs the Rose.¡± Reserved.


    sitting alone in the pond is like a tiger¡¯s lair. Under the shade of the trees, you can recuperate. When spring comes, if I don¡¯t speak first, which insect would dare to make a sound? ¡± Reserved.


    At this moment, the three pillar gods, who were unable to deduce the world line, finally turned serious.


    ¡°This kind of essence, energy, and spirit? The Overlord of the heaven court in the ancient myths of the primordial era, the strongest mastermind in the ancient legends, the Crown Prince long Hong of the connate ancient court, the Emperor Qi of the ancestor of sorcery heaven court?¡±


    The three pillar gods narrowed their eyes slightly and sized him up. The three voices interweaved one after another.


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep up with the times.¡±


    your power is countless times weaker than Mother Earth, who has United the six worlds.


    at best, he¡¯s only a bit stronger than the underworld monarch.


    ¡°53% of the path to tier 9.¡±


    The three pillar gods smiled slightly. however, it is undeniable that you are indeed a talent to be able to advance your strength to this level by yourself. However, you are going to die of old age. Your life will only stop at about 55% of the body that has been completely fused.


    ¡°It¡¯s different, only di Qi is different.¡±


    At this moment, a weak voice came from Mother Earth on his shoulder. She struggled to refute with her blurry consciousness, ¡± his talent, talent, wisdom, innovation, and learning. He has all kinds of unimaginable abilities. No matter how weak he is now, his strength is not on the same level as everyone else.¡±


    Mother Earth was almost convinced of this. his strength can¡¯t even be measured by realm, knowledge, cultivation, level, and these existing parameters. Three pillar gods, you can¡¯t calculate him at all.


    It could even be said that everyone who had experienced that era, those who had once pushed aside the dark fog and truly seen that terrifying man, believed in this without a doubt.


    Only di Qi was different.


    He was invincible, and no one could defeat such a monster.


    This was the first terrifying feeling that everyone had.


    Even in the most ancient era, they had tried everything they could to create a miracle and defeat the other party, but in the end, they had failed at the last step.


    ¡°Laughable.¡±


    Listening to the words of Mother Earth, di Qi¡¯s face remained calm.


    He had black hair and a white robe, and his eyes flickered with endless information. His face was as handsome as a God, and he said indifferently, ¡± As one of the ancient innate gods, I know you all too well. Flattering me is something that the ancient gods of the ancient heaven should do, not those treacherous ministers who planned a rebellion and wanted to be sent to the God execution stage to be beheaded.


    BOOM!


    In the inner world, countless gods and ancient existences were silent.


    This was because this ancient being from the legends had reappeared.


    Mother Earth¡¯s plan is not only to avoid and delay, but also to continuously crash into every part of the earth at high speed to find the ancient Celestial Monarch golden Crow who is hiding in the dark? ¡±


    the strongest innate ancient God since the creation of the world, the celestial Emperor? ¡±


    ¡°How did he appear in our world?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine.¡±


    In the six realms, the immortal realm, the mortal realm, the devil realm, and the demon Realm, almost everyone had heard of the mythical history of that ancient era, the Dark Age formed by the heavenly Dao.


    but his current strength can¡¯t keep up with the times. His combat strength is too far apart!


    ¡°Win? How is that possible?¡±


    All the gods were confused.


    Even when they heard the words ¡®he is different¡¯ from Mother Earth, they were all shocked.


    He was such a weak person, an ancient person who couldn¡¯t keep up with the times. It was like the difference between a Tiger and a cat. In the eyes of Mother Earth, she still firmly believed that the cat could win.


    The sense of loss and shock that this brought was almost unimaginable!


    ¡°Pillar God, is there another fatal threat?¡±


    Di Qi placed his hands behind his back and looked at the three pillar gods.


    In fact, for di Qi, not to mention a fatal threat, even an opponent that could pose a slight threat to him was extremely rare in his long life. It was like a tiger living in a pack of wolves. The gap between them was impossible to make up.


    The biggest difference between intelligent creatures and wild beasts was learning.


    And he was the ultimate.


    It was precisely because he knew how powerful he was that di Qi had almost never fought a real battle in his life. He had almost never expected an opponent. Was it worth looking forward to killing a cat with his finger?


    It would be more interesting to learn how to fight in the cats and leave quietly.


    Time flew by, and he was hidden behind the scenes, watching the wonderful era where heroic heavenly emperors rose and fell.


    He even cultivated his opponents and secretly learned their cultivation techniques and skills.


    It was only when Daoist Changsheng appeared that he was surprised.


    However, that kind of accident was not something that could be compared to his talent.


    Dao Changsheng¡¯s aptitude was very strong, but he was not much stronger than the broken Emperor of that era. Dao Changsheng almost killed himself because he suddenly had an unexpected cultivation technique that surpassed everything: The nine revolutions mysterious art wanted to kill him with its absolute crushing power.


    They walked the path of the strong defeating the weak.


    Their goal from the beginning was clear:


    Using the fastest and most violent method to kill him in an instant, not giving him any chance to learn, he had almost done it back then.


    that era is your only chance. Your only chance to kill me.


    Finally, di Qi slowly stood up from the ground, ¡± I also thought that the second thing that could kill me would be time. But now, I have returned to this land? ¡±


    He set his sights on this terrifying weak type 9 powerhouse whose strength far exceeded his own. His body had undergone a perfect transformation, and what he lacked was energy.


    Yes, it was.


    Even though the difference in power between the two sides was not big.


    However, the other party had already broken through the bottleneck. The gods were like small bowls that were filled to the brim, while the three pillar gods were still filled with a small bowl of water. The Super large pool that was only one-thousandth full was almost empty ¡­


    Its capacity had broken through its upper limit, and it was eager to find energy to fill it up.


    The energy you¡¯re looking for is here ¡­ This time, in order to maintain its prosperity, it¡¯s not any weaker than the six realms.¡±


    Di Qi said slowly, and a surging strange aura spread out from his body. if you want it, come to me.


    The three pillar gods ¡®gazes suddenly froze.


    In their eyes, there were nine space aperture beads in di Qi¡¯s body according to the plane diagram. There were countless meridians and bones in his body, and a demon core was slowly growing in his brain ¡­


    Magic cores!


    It was actually a magic core ¡­!


    This magic nucleus was an earth-gold Octagon, which was very different from the traditional black crystal material.


    ¡°This is a magic core? How was this possible? The material is different.¡± The three pillar gods were obviously unnatural. When they saw such a strange scene, they immediately began to analyze frantically. Was it some kind of bloodline imitation? However, it¡¯s only at sixty percent of the original level.¡±


    The cute girl¡¯s face was instantly unsettled.


    The magic core was the color of rich gold, which was obviously the color of khorium.


    This common material was the race symbol of the racer of Mount Haruna-the clone alchemy factory.


    Meng Mei still remembered that year, this guy had vowed to become the new emperor Qi. With the alchemy factory that she had developed, she would copy, paste, and clone him to replace him!


    However, he had still lost to di Qi.


    It was obvious that the racer of Mount Haruna had been silent all this while on planet GUMU, and that something tragic must have happened behind their backs.


    ¡°It¡¯s you! Racer of Mount Haruna, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re currently working as a factory in di Qi¡¯s inner world?¡± Meng Mei felt as if she could see through di Qi¡¯s inner world. There was an alchemy factory, and she was trembling as di Qi handed her the alchemy blueprint, asking her to forge the magic core according to it ¡­


    The cute girl was completely shocked.


    No wonder the racer of Mount Haruna did not reveal his location or whether he would be following di Qi.


    She couldn¡¯t help but Mutter as tears filled her eyes. She looked into di Qi¡¯s body,


    so that¡¯s how it is. In the end, you have fulfilled your dream and really become di Qi himself? ¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The ground was covered in blood.


    The sky was surrounded by the aura of death.


    ¡°Is this the power of a magic core? It¡¯s a wonderful power.¡± Di Qi felt his body and murmured as if he was talking to a friend he had not seen for a long time. previously, I dissected the virus in the air. Fortunately, I had a demon core instead of a genetic chain, so I was able to study it.


    The world is much clearer now. Although I didn¡¯t put my primordial spirit in it, the computing power it brings has increased the speed of learning by countless times.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    After the three pillar gods were surprised for a moment, they regained their calm.


    So what if the other party had fused with a magic core?


    It was still a mistake.


    In fact, it was even harder to break through than the body of laws that was connected by the incense veins of Mother Earth¡¯s Green vines and gathered by the beliefs of billions of living beings in the inner world.


    A body without the protection of laws was like a piece of paper that could be casually kneaded.


    It was just like how he had been able to easily grab the internal space of the daolord¡¯s body.


    ¡°But in the end, I can¡¯t just let it go.¡±


    the demon core lineage is not a combat technique or Some Kind of Heaven-defying combat technique, but ¡­


    ¡°Die,¡± he said.


    The three pillar gods clenched their fists.


    Kachaa!


    Suddenly, di Qi disappeared from his original spot. With a boom, he stood up and turned into a giant. He took the attack of the three pillar gods head-on, but he was still too slow.


    then, let me see the difference between you and me. How big is my full-power attack compared to a real weak level 9!


    Di Qi raised his head and raised his arm high,


    Kachaa!


    Di Qi instantly exploded and turned into blood foam.


    However, in an instant, di Qi¡¯s nomological phenomena reached perfection and he dodged the fatal grasp of the three pillar gods. His flesh and blood slowly regenerated at the side.


    just a moment before death. It was indeed an irresistible power. Di Qi¡¯s face turned serious as he looked at his own weakness, ¡± my full-power Strike is really laughable.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time,¡± The three pillar gods said softly.


    He had already seen it once, so he would definitely be on guard if the same method was used again.


    The next time, he would definitely die.


    Yes, we can¡¯t use any more tricks. There won¡¯t be a next time.


    The reborn di Qi¡¯s bloodline began to grow bronze-colored green vines, which spread throughout his body and connected with each other, forming the Earth¡¯s Joss flames and refining them into an iron plate.


    ¡®Then let¡¯s get a new one.¡¯


    Within the nine spaces within his body.


    Countless ancient gods led the common people and began to kneel and worship the heaven and earth, offering incense.


    A silent charm was born.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    The three-headed black Gorilla looked at him in disbelief.


    Mother Earth Ivy, the bloodline civilization you opened is indeed amazing. Di Qi felt his body heat up as he felt the strength of his body. He couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about that dream-like era as he muttered, ¡± even I have to admit that the array diagram Dao pattern you created was a great era.


    I really want to go back to the mythological era thousands of years ago and witness all this with my own eyes.


    He closed his eyes. I¡¯ve built the incense Meridian on my body and added the incense of all living beings. It¡¯s really an increasingly perfect real body of Pangu, and at the same time, I¡¯m borrowing the weight of all living beings.


    BOOM!


    ¡°It seems to be this way?¡± His body sank heavily, and like the green vines of Mother Earth, he stacked the power of all living beings in his body onto his body.


    Bang!


    In an instant, beads of blood seeped out of his body. no, no, it¡¯s clearly the same path ¡­ I see. It also uses some kind of spatial positioning algorithm to achieve relative balance?¡±


    As he said this, a strange aura once again appeared around di Qi¡¯s body, and he suddenly regained his balance.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    The three pillar gods ¡®expressions changed completely.


    They reacted in an instant. This ancient mythological Emperor had probably studied the physical characteristics of both sides while watching them fight in the dark for several days.


    Mother Earth¡¯s incense system, the new nine revolutions mysterious art, and his own magical beast core lineage.


    How could there be such an existence in this world?


    While fighting, he was deducing and learning?


    ¡°I have to say, times are changing.¡±


    today, after six thousand years, it¡¯s really a happy return. It¡¯s filled with anticipation and joy. What a wonderful cultivation technique ¡­ Although the monster core lineage can¡¯t directly make me strong, the new nine revolutions mysterious art has increased my combat strength by five times.¡± With his hands behind his back, di Qi stood tall and said indifferently, ¡± but Mother Earth¡¯s Ivy is so stupid that it¡¯s laughable. Such a huge mass and weight, such terrifying combat power, yet it can¡¯t be used at all.


    BOOM!


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The three pillar gods completely revealed their killing intent. The aura around their bodies bloomed heavily, revealing that they were countless times more powerful than before.


    ¡°I take back my words. That was no longer the strongest attack. This is it.¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s aura bloomed heavily as he rushed forward.


    The two of them instantly collided.


    Snap. Snap.


    The cute girl left quietly.


    di Qi is still as honest as he was in the past. He continued to study your cultivation technique seriously and was very talkative. In fact, he was taking the opportunity to observe your body while he was talking, learning secretly. At the same time, he was guessing whether his deduction was correct through your expression and reaction.


    At that moment, the cute girl¡¯s expression changed drastically. It was the three pillar gods ¡®turn to have a taste of the intense fear they had experienced back then.


    Furthermore, back then, he had only been able to learn the nine revolutions mysterious art. The current di Qi had a lot more to learn.


    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±


    The cute girl walked on the ground and looked at the three pillar gods, who were filled with killing intent. In an instant, di Qi was about to explode.


    ¡°If I want to kill di Qi, I can only beat him to death in an instant and use my absolute power to crush him! If the gap isn¡¯t too big, the other party will continue to learn and understand your cultivation technique, and eventually surpass you.¡±


    Ermin¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s such a terrifying man.¡±


    he has always been the weak who wins against the strong. Only enemies who are more than five times stronger than him can pose a threat to him. Those who are at the same level or lower than him can¡¯t win at all.


    the three pillar gods are still completely suppressed. Even though di Qi has mastered the phenomenon of our incense dragon vein law, he can only guarantee that he won¡¯t be beaten to death in an instant. However. if we don¡¯t kill him quickly, if we don¡¯t kill that monster ¡­ Meng Mei said weakly.


    Ermin suddenly felt goosebumps all over her body when she heard such a fragile tone.


    The cute girl was still completely exhausted, and she handed over the control of her body to Ermin.


    Ermin also took the opportunity to run away.


    The battle between the two monsters was a terrifying enemy of their world. They were indeed going to enter the crevice to survive. It was a terrifying desperate situation where they were attacked by two powerful enemies.


    BOOM!


    A terrifying war broke out.


    Di Qi was constantly being beaten up, as if he had taken over Meng Mei¡¯s position.


    With the super-fast recovery speed of the cultivation method with nine turns, there were at least ten billion living beings in di Qi¡¯s body, which generated energy and constantly provided the eternal power furnace.


    The cute girl looked at the two of them in a daze.


    She was suddenly stunned.


    ¡°I finally understand. If the three pillar gods are the physical Buddha, there is a Buddhist saying: All laws are like dreams and bubbles, like dew and lightning, and should be observed like this.¡±


    ¡°Then Emperor Qi is the Dao of chemistry, the Dao of myriad transformations stealing knowledge, also known as chemistry. Man follows the earth, earth follows the heavens, the heavens follow the Dao, and the Dao follows nature!¡±


    Daoism followed the laws of nature. Humans had always been imitating all things in the world, such as humans, wild beasts, mountains, rivers, and the earth. This was the thought of Daoism.


    Previously. she had never believed the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s nonsense, but now, she had no choice but to believe it. everything ¡­ Everything seemed to be a destined war ¡­ It¡¯s reenacting everything ¡­¡±


    the battle of ideas in Buddhism and Taoism from the ancient times has reappeared!


    ¡°Are you the one watching from the dark? An ancient God.¡±

 Chapter 708

    ?


    708 The essence of learning


    How could Mengmei not understand now?


    Everything seemed to be a coincidence, and di Qi was in line with the thoughts of Taoism.


    Chemistry.


    The myriad transformations learning path.


    Wasn¡¯t it right in front of him to keep ¡®learning¡¯?


    could it be that di Qi¡¯s fate is really predestined? is the battle between the Buddha of physics and the Dao of chemistry going to happen again? ¡±


    Her expression was completely off.


    Buddhism and Taoism, weren¡¯t these the two great inheritances of Hermes? Was this really a battle for the heir?


    Although it had not been announced to the public, it was not as if she had not heard the truth of history from Carolyn. Hermes was an ancient person from earth thousands of years ago who had ascended to the universe. Such a great existence had a taboo name in every civilization. In the West, he was called Hermes? What was it called in the East?


    Jade Emperor? Hongjun? Buddha?


    All of this was not important now.


    The important thing was that the ancient Earth Force led by Hermes had opened up two branches of Buddhism and Daoism. Before the invasion of the unknown enemy, the two branches had been fighting with each other. Now. di Qi and the three pillar gods were fighting each other as if they were two branches of Daoism. She was really stunned!


    Thinking about it carefully, he was terrified.


    it¡¯s as if they¡¯re fighting for the position of Hermes ¡®inheritance in the dark. They want to become guardians like Carolyn? ¡± The more Meng Mei thought about it, the more afraid she became. a battle for the inheritance of Buddhism? ¡±


    could it be that the ancient gods are brewing behind the scenes? ¡± She quivered.


    How many candidates were there?


    Carolyn?


    The three pillar gods?


    There was also the reincarnation sovereign?


    In fact, even the current di Qi could be considered one?


    These were all reserves for breaking through to the ninth rank. Was an heir going to appear among them?


    ¡°Unbelievable.¡± She felt that the ancient gods were getting more and more unfathomable. Perhaps the ancient gods had already been in this world since the most ancient times?


    She gasped,


    The ancient gods were so terrifying!


    Mengmei stopped thinking about it. In any case, in this universe and the nearby civilizations, there was an 80 to 90 percent chance that the ancient gods were still ruling.


    At this moment, she was completely weak.


    After all, he had cheated a few hundred times, and the tearing pain was almost unbearable.


    At this moment, she had barely managed to divert the disaster and found di Qi. The three pillar gods had indeed chosen to abandon her, who was no threat to them, in an instant and turned around to kill di Qi.


    But now, the enemies of two worlds had invaded the six worlds. No matter who won, it would cause terrible destruction to them.


    He was merely delaying his death.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while. I wonder how the battle between these two is going ¡­ ¡®I might even have to cheat again later ¡­¡¯ I¡¯ll cheat a few hundred to a thousand times and continue running.¡±


    Take a break first and continue to cheat later?


    Her expression changed several times. She felt that this sentence contained incomparable sadness. It was more painful than the ten great tortures of the Qing Dynasty.


    The pain was unbearable.


    However, who didn¡¯t want to die? even if it was painful, it was better. Not to mention, he had to bear the burden of the lives of the entire six realms. If he fell down, the entire six realms would be gone. He just didn¡¯t know if he could survive after such a painful resistance.


    ¡°But I can still rest for a while.¡± He let Ermin take control of the body. After all, he didn¡¯t have to run now. He quietly went to the outside to check the situation on the internet.


    ¡­


    Spore Evolution Forum.


    The netizens were in a complete uproar. Di Qi had finally returned, and many people were in an uproar.


    This was the greatest catastrophe of the entire era.


    A new era was about to come. This was a super node in history. A new realm had appeared, and someone was about to reach the ninth level.


    He had completely entered the era of the heavens!


    It was equivalent to a ¡± heaven ¡± truly descending, a mortal god that suppressed the earth. The structure of the era would completely change. What would the future be like?


    He was not sure.


    But at this moment, even living on was an extravagant hope.


    In front of the terrifying existences of the three pillar gods ¡®world, even ordinary gods were as weak as mortals. They were easily eaten to replenish their own energy.


    After all, the true birth of a tier 9 meant the destruction of a world.


    He turned himself into a world.


    Naturally, it had to devour the energy of an entire world ¡­


    At the same time, alchemy monarch was also in a hurry. He was constantly communicating with the racer of Mount Haruna, trying to find a way to save the six realms from this deadly situation!


    This was an unprecedented crisis in the entire world.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    The Golden magic core of a tycoon.


    There were also many Golden Earth vines.


    The alchemy Emperor said,¡¯good fellow, explain to me, why did di Qi suddenly take out this thing? Why did it look a little like the rich gold slime that someone had replicated back then? (Baring teeth)¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± it¡¯s hard not to tear it down. Anyway. you¡¯ve already guessed it.


    The crowd was completely silent.


    How could everyone not understand such a situation?


    The products of this alchemy factory were in front of him. It was obvious that someone had also arrived in the six worlds and was still in di Qi¡¯s body, acting as a biological replication factory.


    although I can¡¯t directly copy your bloodline into your body, it¡¯s possible to clone and implant some special ¡®bloodline¡¯ organs into your body as peripheral organs so that you can use the cultivation techniques of that bloodline!


    The alchemy monarch thought, you¡¯re still hiding things from me? Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t know where di Qi is? He only told us that di Qi still went in ahead of us.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied, [ I really don¡¯t know (trembling in fear) ]


    Everyone¡¯s face darkened.


    Thinking about it this way, he really didn¡¯t know. If it was in the body, how would he know its exact location?


    A netizen asked,¡±do you pay for the processing of your factory?¡± Boss diqi, do you have a lot of in-game purchases? Is his money easy to earn?¡±


    Torture was still too serious.


    Someone tried to ease the atmosphere.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± I¡¯m crying! I¡¯m crying! How would I dare to ask the Imperial Army for money?! Usually, it¡¯s the big boss who plagiarizes the other party¡¯s bloodline and body structure, gives me the analysis blueprint, and lets me be the processing plant for free. I¡¯ll just take money from other people¡¯s in-game purchases ()¡±


    In reality, the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s species was very similar to the entire race. They were all created creatures, but in reality, they were completely different.


    His species was truly imitating and cloning similar biological structures. They had similar biological bloodline functions, although they were inferior.


    As for the entire race, they seemed to be able to create any living creature, but they were all empty and in essence, still ceramic, just like a lump of molded mud.


    Even if you were to create an ancestral wizard, it would be of the entire clan¡¯s ceramic bloodline, not the Sorcerer clan¡¯s bloodline.


    However, the racer of Mount Haruna was a different story. He was a real clone.


    The Alchemist who claimed to have destroyed di Qi¡¯s alchemy factory, the bug tribe¡¯s mother nest, and the others was no joke.


    The alchemy Emperor was helpless. you¡¯re really going to get him killed. Di Qi could only copy cultivation techniques before, and now you¡¯re copying bloodlines. Now he¡¯s copying bloodlines and cultivation techniques!


    The crowd was completely silent.


    To what extent had the Daluo heaven Sutra evolved?


    Implanting the peripheral equipment ¡± blood vessel organ ¡± was like installing a mod.


    At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t just stop at four-gene life forms. It would also be possible for him to reach the unattainable five-gene life form and form more than a dozen gene life forms!


    He continued to insert ¡®blood vessels and organs¡¯ into his body.


    The Daluo heaven Sutra created by di Qi was all-encompassing. It was even more terrifying than the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    It was a pity that the Daluo heaven Sutra was an idea of di Qi¡¯s cultivation technique and could not be learned by others. Besides himself, no one else could learn what he did.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± cough, cough, cough. Don¡¯t panic, everyone. I have a surprise for you! Do you think that di Qi has only shown his level?


    No!


    He¡¯s only trying to copy the other party¡¯s bloodline Foundation. After implanting a magic core and a Dragon¡¯s Vein, with these bloodline organs, I guess I¡¯ll be able to start officially learning cultivation techniques!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Someone asked.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± you don¡¯t have the corresponding bloodline. How are you going to learn his cultivation technique? ¡± Even di Qi couldn¡¯t do it! Back then, why was di Qi able to learn the nine revolutions mysterious art? It¡¯s because di Qi is a member of the Wu clan!¡±


    Everyone thought about it and agreed.


    ¡®Now that the world has changed and become more complicated, there are many cultivation techniques that can only be cultivated by the native transcendent races of my world ¡­ Without a bloodline, even if di Qi learned the knowledge, he would not be able to put it into practice. That¡¯s why he is now cloning and replacing a part of his bloodline.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    They were instantly stunned!


    So it was you!


    Damn scammer!


    He had nothing better to do than to copy and paste from di Qi, claiming that he could replace him, but in the end, he ended up like this ¡­


    ¡®The ability that di Qi learned couldn¡¯t allow him to cross races, so it couldn¡¯t have been that exaggerated. It was you who made him eliminate the racial bloodline isolation ¡­¡¯


    It was a cultivation technique that transcended bloodlines.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± cough, cough, cough. I know you guys are going to hit me, but I still have to say this in advance. This proves that I¡¯m a good person! After all, with the bloodline, di Qi would probably have started learning it by now, right? Learn what? Of course, once he had a magic core, he would learn the arcane magic of the magic core lineage ¡­ With the incense, he began to gather the incense spirit and weirdness ¡­ This is the general content?¡±


    Oh, I almost forgot. Di Qi¡¯s father is a super genius at improving. Any cultivation technique will be improved directly in his hands and new changes will appear. It will surpass the original cultivation technique and even merge cultivation techniques. Maybe we can look forward to it? ¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    What kind of expectation?


    You¡¯re asking for a beating!


    Everyone¡¯s mind instantly went blank. This guy was so reckless, cheating people to spend money everywhere, and in the end, he got himself involved and even implicated them?


    At that moment, Meng Mei was already exhausted. Her eyes widened instantly, and her legs went soft when she saw this. She couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡± you¡¯re still coming? ¡±


    This ¡­ This is just the beginning?

 Chapter 709

    ?


    709 Flood of life (2 in 1)


    The cold wind was biting.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was as calm as water.


    He was sitting on his balcony, wearing a black down jacket and drinking hot tea. He looked like a young man from a wealthy family, quietly looking at the land in the distance.


    The ground was razed to the ground, turning into a red carpet.


    On the vast land of blood in the orchard, there were a few humans of similar size as him fighting on a huge Square Arena.


    my Orchard is about to be blown up. This is the first time a large-scale battle has broken out at this level. I even thought that the World Wall would not be able to hold on any longer and would soon break out. It would blow up my courtyard, my living room might collapse, and my refrigerator, sofa, chair, oven, everything would be shattered.


    Xu Zhi looked into the distance and muttered to himself, ¡± times are really changing.


    ordinary gods can¡¯t control the overflow of their power. They must live in the small space of the divine world and can¡¯t easily descend to the mortal world. Once they descend to the mortal world for too long, their power will keep flowing out as a high-energy body due to the low energy concentration ¡­ Only when one reaches the realm of a high-level God can he form a seamless energy. A living God can easily wander in the human world.¡±


    The low, middle, and high God realms were the continuous accumulation and control of power.


    Xu Zhi watched all of this quietly and said, ¡± when one steps into the realm of rank nine, one can perfectly control the energy in battle. There¡¯s no leak, and every trace of energy can be saved. The fine control has reached the law level ¡­ Otherwise, a battle of this level would have dried up the sand and stones on the ground and destroyed the entire world¡¯s ecosystem ¡­ After all, the destruction of the world is something neither side wishes to see.¡±


    Their battle was indeed to protect the environment.


    However, Xu Zhi knew very well that even though he was trying to control the environment without damaging it, the World Wall he had set up was still able to withstand the terrifying pressure of the two terrifying existences. However, when their battle energy bombarded the ¡± world wall ¡± at this time, it was like a clay ox entering the sea, unable to cause any waves no matter what.


    No matter how hard he tried, he could not hit Xu Zhi¡¯s Orchard. He couldn¡¯t leave the world.


    This made Xu Zhi look even more amazed.


    the Zerg sub-brain is indeed worthy of being the last Zerg Queen. She used her own body to create the 5-Geno Zerg heroes. She has the five ruling Zerg genetic talents of the Zerg Queen.


    It was only then that Xu Zhi truly felt that the energy shield was becoming stronger.


    It seemed that the stronger the Zergs inside the sandbox, the stronger the world¡¯s protective barrier.


    The energy they sent in was all absorbed by the energy shield and even became Xu Zhi¡¯s energy. He felt extremely happy as he watched the energy increase rapidly.


    And why would the energy shield become stronger as the Zergs became stronger?


    This feeling was similar to the ¡± three pillar gods ¡°. Once du Xue, the daughter of Sheng Lin, and the others broke through to become gods, the common people would become stronger, and the three pillar gods would also become stronger.


    This was because your bloodline magic core was a part of your opponent. It was like a back door. The stronger you were, the stronger your pillar God would be. You would never be able to resist.


    I couldn¡¯t understand it before, but now I kind of understand the principles of the Zerg sub-brain ¡­ Xu Zhi¡¯s face turned slightly serious. the Zerg sub-brain. It¡¯s probably a pyramid structure similar to the three pillar gods. The stronger the average combat level of the Zerg, the stronger the level of the Zerg sub-brain, which is the ¡®pillar God¡¯s heavenly Dao¡¯.


    Therefore, the three pillar gods did not care about the resistance of their own race!


    He also didn¡¯t care about all kinds of secret plots against him, as if they were rebellious children who disobeyed him. He still carefully cared for them and appeared to be extremely magnanimous.


    ¡°The insect race is essentially similar to the three pillar gods.¡± Xu Zhi suddenly laughed out loud. the stronger the race, the stronger the pillar God. There¡¯s no way to resist ¡­ Is this the logic behind the previous Zerg empresses?¡±


    There were many things that he could not understand with his previous knowledge.


    However, with the constant deduction of the world¡¯s sandbox, understanding knowledge, and obtaining many truths, everything that was obscure before was explained one after another.


    however, I¡¯m not afraid of them destroying my Orchard. The matter and soil on the ground will still be evaporated. Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was no longer calm.


    After the battle, his Orchard might really be destroyed.


    After pondering for a while, he suddenly opened his mouth and spat.


    Gulu!


    A white excavator with an exquisite structure appeared in front of them.


    Xu Zhi called the young Butler over and threw her a space ring. Then, he tore open the space and got her to drive an excavator to the mercury power station and throw it there. go and dig up some sand for me.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    BOOM!


    The ground was shaking.


    With a bang, he sank down!


    Just as the three pillar gods had said, the previous battle had indeed been to train their bodies. At that moment, the three pillar gods had completely erupted with all their strength.


    It was his true strength.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    Countless fists smashed down, as if a cat was trampling on an unkillable ant, as if it was crushing rice cakes.


    Every second, di Qi would explode violently and die a dozen times in an instant.


    The three heads of the three pillar gods were shining brightly.


    ¡°The nine revolutions mysterious art is indeed terrifying.¡±


    there are more than 17 billion common people, more than 40 gods, and more than 100000 celestial emperors in your body. As the world¡¯s furnace, they are constantly providing energy in your body. At the same time, they are sitting cross-legged to recover their strength, contributing to the operation of your world¡¯s machine ¡­


    although our high-intensity destruction is far faster than our recovery speed,. ¡®m afraid we can still hold on for half a month. By then, it might be us who are exhausted ¡­


    then I¡¯ll show you the true power of the laws. This is our true power.


    ¡°It¡¯s this one.¡±


    ¡°Genetic lock, open!¡±


    The three pillar gods ¡®entire bodies bloomed with white-gold flames, and their eyes were filled with divine fire.


    At this moment, he had truly entered the form of war.


    It was the undead race¡¯s gene lock form. No, it could be said that it was the terrifying gene lock form of the entire undead race!


    ¡°Our energy is too little. We can only activate twenty times more power than before. But have you seen it before?¡±


    In an instant, the three pillar gods seemed to have transformed into Subaru, who had fought against the joyous Emperor in ancient times. That beast race war god with monstrous fighting spirit kept waving his heavy fists that were like meteors.


    no matter how strong your defense is, it¡¯s still far inferior to our attack. It¡¯s like the strongest spear meeting the strongest shield.


    however, we¡¯re not just that! The three pillar gods roared. The bloodlust in their eyes was ignited, as if it had been injected with the emotions of all living beings. They became incomparably crazy, anxious, bloody, and combative.


    ¡°Do you want to see true death?¡±


    Puchi! Puchi!


    The black gorilla¡¯s body suddenly became thin and turned dark red. Two arms stretched out from under his ribs, wet and sticky with a viscous liquid. The surging power was like a dark red Black hole. In an instant, he turned into a four-armed giant.


    Puchi!


    The three furry arms suddenly twisted his neck as if they were squeezing a screw. He pulled out three white bone skull swords, as if he had turned into three headless white bone swordsmen.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Facing such a strange and horrifying scene, di Qi¡¯s expression changed completely.


    It was only at this moment that he realized that the three pillar gods had truly revealed their full-on war form.


    What he had learned before was only superficial.


    The monster core clan had perfect control over every part of the body, so they were able to squeeze out the potential of every cell in the body like a juicer and enter a berserk state.


    Their specialty was explosive power.


    It was the nemesis of the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    ¡°Shi ¡­ Sword ¡­ Immortal.¡±


    The headless Gorilla slowly opened its mouth and bent down slightly in a half-squatting charging posture. It held a long sword, which was three real white bone skull swords, warm as Jade. They were the beast-shaped God pillar sword, the plant-shaped God pillar sword, and the human-shaped God pillar sword.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    He said one word.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    At this moment, it was as if the entire universe was like a wooden table that had been flipped over. The palms of the three pillar gods spewed out countless chaotic air currents like a waterfall, intertwining with countless great Dao laws. Each wisp contained countless Dao runes and affected the power of the entire world.


    The three pillar gods had completely exploded. With their own power as a weak rank nine and Subaru¡¯s 20 times power, they launched tens of thousands of slashes every second, wanting to completely annihilate him.


    ¡°You want me to be beaten to death in an instant?¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s expression changed slightly, and then he smiled calmly. then, I¡¯ll show you my full strength.


    BOOM!


    Within the nine inner worlds.


    A total of 17.3 billion living beings looked up inexplicably.


    The speed of the car on Mount Haruna was also very strange.


    Only the moon god Palace¡¯s moon god si Yun, who was taking care of the flowers in the garden, suddenly said, ¡± close your eyes.


    The racer of Mount Haruna had his eyes shut.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The world was like a tsunami.


    When the racer of Mount Haruna opened his eyes again, the entire world had changed.


    The sky was blood red.


    The ground was filled with minced meat.


    Countless cities, tribes, mountains, and rivers turned into flesh, blood, bones, and clothes. There was not a single living thing left in the nine heaven aperture.


    ¡°You killed them all?¡±


    Qiu Mingshan was dumbfounded. that¡¯s 17.39 billion living beings. They have been nurtured for thousands of years ¡­ There are more than forty gods.¡±


    That was two and a half times the population of earth!


    Seeing all of this with his own eyes, he was extremely silent.


    Was this the eye of such a terrifying existence?


    This was an ancient Overlord that viewed all living beings as ants. The living beings of an entire world seemed to be nothing more than weeds that would be reborn hundreds or thousands of years after being killed.


    To the racer of Mount Haruna, this was simply too shocking. In front of a God like di Qi, two living beings from earth could be easily killed.


    Was this the true cruelty of the universe? The racer of Mount Haruna found it hard to accept this.


    Kong Yun only smiled.


    ¡­


    BOOM!


    In the outside world.


    Di Qi raised his arm high.


    ¡°This is my strongest attack, and I¡¯ve sacrificed everything! An attack from 17 billion lives!¡±


    He roared!


    BOOM!


    The ancient mythological Emperor leaped into the air, his arm falling and a punch landing.


    Every hair of the real entity of Pangu on his body was breaking down, and his endless flesh and blood contained the spirit of a life-and-death battle. His whole body seemed to have exploded like a supernova, turning into the purest and most dazzling light.


    BOOM!


    The three pillar gods and di Qi collided fiercely. Both sides revealed a determined, crazy, and bloodthirsty aura, igniting and burning everything.


    The world turned into light.


    In the center of the explosion, endless electric sparks were flashing.


    in order to resist that attack, di Qi sacrificed more than seventeen billion lives in the entire inner world. This is an unimaginable sacrifice.


    Xu Zhi was stunned and stood up suddenly. how generous.


    Bang! Bang!


    Bang Bang Bang!


    In an instant, he felt an endless amount of energy flowing into his body. It was as if the violent energy had broken through the shackles of that realm, and he had completely stepped into the high-tier heavenly Emperor realm.


    In an instant, it pushed the energy of the entire high-level heavenly Emperor to the peak limit. Even the accumulation of the God Realm began to accumulate crazily.


    the current of life in a world, my path to become a God, is it going to start now? ¡± Xu Zhi was stunned as he looked at the terrifying battle in the distance.


    ¡­


    Hu hu hu!


    He was panting heavily.


    It was like a huge wind box that pulled the entire world.


    ¡°Your most powerful attack didn¡¯t kill me. I survived.¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s body was bathed in blood, and his flesh and blood continued to grow and recover. However, he was extremely weak, like a long-distance runner after a marathon. He crouched and bent over, and his arms drooped down as if they were broken. It was a terrible sight.


    Di Qi took a deep breath. it¡¯s hard to imagine that I had to pay such a huge price to block it. 53% and 100% fusion are two different creatures. I¡¯ve completely stepped into the realm and my flesh and blood have completely transformed. The difference is so great ¡­ This one is weaker than a rank 9, and it hasn¡¯t even absorbed any energy to increase its cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Foolish!¡±


    ¡°Stupid, stupid!¡±


    The three pillar gods were incomparably furious as they stood opposite him. They were like cold machines that had entered the emotional frenzy of living beings, just like Subaru¡¯s manic state.


    ¡°You actually destroyed a world.¡±


    the energy in that world is enough for us to completely become a true ninth-rank, filling up thirty percent of the water tank is no longer one percent of the exhausted energy.


    ¡°Such a price, just to block one of our attacks?¡±


    The three pillar gods ¡®voices interweaved, all of them almost incomprehensible. From their point of view, their heartache had reached an unimaginable level, and they had wasted to the limit.


    Di Qi¡¯s inner world was his own.


    He didn¡¯t bring all the living beings on planet GUMU, but he had grown them for thousands of years. They were already enormous, and that was still one-third of the six realms!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this good?¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s flesh and blood recovered once again. He stood up and said indifferently, ¡± this is really an exciting battle.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good,¡±


    The three pillar gods ¡®expressions turned completely grave. The headless Gorilla brandished the three white bone longswords and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Do you think that was our full-power attack? That was indeed our full-power attack, but this was our normal combat situation. Any casual attack we made would be a full-power attack, and it would be 80% of the previous attack¡¯s power. You ¡­ We can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡±


    Yes, it was.


    After sacrificing a world¡¯s massive resources, the resistance was only to block one attack. What about the next time?


    The gap was just so huge.


    In the distance, Ermin and the others ¡®expressions completely changed!


    They had thought that the other party was very strong, but they had never expected that he would completely reveal his true battle form. The difference between an existence at this level was truly so great that it was despairing.


    He had to ignite 17 billion lives in a world to block a blow from his opponent, and this was a weak type 9 who had just transformed and had not absorbed any energy!


    A true ninth-tier full of spirit, that was simply unimaginable!


    that¡¯s right. My full-powered attack just now could only be blocked once. Di Qi¡¯s expression suddenly became calm, ¡± but what about my full-power Strike this time? ¡±


    At this moment, his body was constantly crackling as if the entire nine revolutions mysterious art had undergone a super terrifying major update!

 Chapter 710

    ?


    710 Grand fusion cultivation technique!


    Peng Peng Peng!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In his inner world, the racer of Mount Haruna was once again greeted by a strange and terrifying sight.


    White bones mixed with flesh and blood, flesh and blood mixed with clothes, and the ground turned completely black and red. The tragic scene of the extinction of all living things was too shocking.


    At this time, the endless incense vine Meridian map that ran through the nine space apertures suddenly began to gather the endless resentment of the deaths of more than 17 billion living beings into a terrifying grotesque.


    Black emotions instantly filled the air and gathered into a black torrent.


    Wuwuwu!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die ¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die yet ¡­¡±


    Pained screams, sorrowful cries, unwilling roars, desperate resentment, and mournful roars were all mixed together. It was as if they were the sorrow of an entire world.


    ¡°This is ¡­ It was weird! It¡¯s incense!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna knelt on the ground in a daze.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Compared to the kind gods who need to accumulate positive energy over a long period of time, those black emotions of fear, despair, and hatred only need an instant to form! Because hatred comes ten thousand times faster than love!¡± The racer of Mount Haruna shuddered as he raised his head to look at the blood-red Sky.


    you can¡¯t use your upper body to fall in love with someone in a second and fall in love at first sight, but you can hate someone completely in a second!


    The racer of Mount Haruna could not help but mumble as he looked up at the sky.


    the large-scale grotesques of despair only need to be created when the world is destroyed, bringing fear, despair, and hatred!


    At this moment, he was looking at the huge object, the real entity of Pangu.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    It was like a huge, precise world. At this moment, the structure of the living beings had changed.


    The blood vessels interweaved together, and the vengeful spirits and ghosts attached themselves to the corpses, wailing and groaning.


    Countless grudges gathered into a strange thing.


    For a moment, they seemed to be unwilling to accept their death and were immersed in some kind of illusionary world.


    ¡°This, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    He walked through the blood-colored space and saw piles of flesh and bones that did not look human. His eyeballs were about to fall out, but they were still emitting spiritual fluctuations.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    candied Haws, selling candied Haws, ten wens a stick ¡­


    ¡°What just happened?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I just buying some vegetables?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine now. Let¡¯s continue to buy groceries.¡±


    ¡­


    He looked to the other side.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly get distracted just now?¡±


    I see. Is this some kind of spiritual spell of your ancient cloud sect? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the scheme of your Azure demon sect!¡±


    let¡¯s cut to the chase and hand over the treasure quickly. We¡¯re here for the Angelica dahurica whip that you obtained from the ancient immortal, exalted immortal Yunxiao, more than 1000 years ago!


    The flesh on both sides was emitting spiritual fluctuations.


    ¡°T-t. t-t. t-this ¡­¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna was almost going crazy. His mind was blank. di Qi is such a serious person. He can even copy such a strange scene. The three pillar gods just now were strange enough.. human head talking ¡­


    you learned it with a flip of your hand?!


    The racer of Mount Haruna almost lost his voice. His understanding of di Qi had reached a new height. He looked at the strange blood-red world and said,


    what kind of reform is Emperor Qi carrying out? it¡¯s such an earth-shattering reform!!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The next moment, he saw an even stranger scene.


    These souls of flesh and blood, who thought they were not dead, kept talking and gathered into a blood-red torrent that surged on the ground.


    The Golden incense meridians that were connected to the nine Heavens suddenly became hollow. They were like wriggling blood vessels that continuously sucked the blood and flesh from the internal space.


    ¡°Turning the Earth¡¯s Joss flame Meridian into the hollow blood vessels in the body?¡±


    ¡°And then use the flesh and souls here to absorb into the blood vessels? It¡¯s like a torrent of blood, with seventeen billion souls wandering in it ¡­¡±


    He was completely stunned.


    ¡­.


    In the outside world.


    The three pillar gods ¡®expressions were calm. your nine major acupuncture points have all been cleared. They are all dead. Without the world power furnace, how are you going to block my next attack? ¡±


    There was no way to fight back in this battle.


    This attack had detonated his own world furnace, so how was he going to resist the next attack?


    without the drive furnace to provide the body with the nine revolutions mysterious art to recover energy, I just need to build a new drive furnace. Di Qi said indifferently.


    BOOM!


    It was as if something in his body had been forcefully opened.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    The three pillar gods stared at di Qi in surprise.


    In their ¡®all-seeing eyes¡¯, the real Pan Gu body of di Qi was still a flat diagram of the body. They could see that the meridians had become blood vessels that were connected in all directions, and the sound of living things flowing came from them.


    It turned out that he had killed more than ten billion living beings in a world not only to resist, but also to take the first step in his super-large self-renewal?


    How bold was this?


    How bold was he?


    this is the result of observing your bodies. Your unique Dao-formation technique is very interesting. Your heads form cells and use some special method to hypnotize all living beings. It¡¯s similar to what¡¯s in front of us.


    With his hands behind his back, di Qi said confidently, ¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t hypnotize all living beings! There were simply too many of them.


    Therefore, we used the fear generated by their death to guide the terrifying bizarreness born from the destruction of the world, forming a beautiful dream that they were unwilling to accept. Similar to the God of dreams in the primordial world, we put them in a state of half-life and half-death.¡±


    ¡°Let the entire world become my blood, providing me with motivation and nutrients.¡±


    Di Qi continued to speak in a calm tone, but the concept and theory in his words were stunning. blood is originally the meridian that creatures provide energy. This is just a return to the original, but this is only a temporary move of the warehouse.


    He spoke with fervor and assurance.


    their original flesh and blood will only be used as temporary carriers for their souls to wander in the river of flesh and blood. In the future, I will create magic cores and place their souls in them to become red blood cells!


    ¡°They live in the world of the spirit, but in reality, they live in the river of my blood. My world has become a surging mother stream of the world¡¯s true spirit! These souls are constantly cultivating and emitting Joss flames, which are absorbed by the hollow dragon veins to provide nutrients for me. ¡± Di Qi said indifferently.


    This was a terrifying improvement. It had completely fused the Dragon vein, The Fiend core, and the true body of Pangu.


    Turning the meridians of the Dragon veins and incense into the blood vessels of the Dragon veins and digging out the Dragon veins to let all living beings live in the hollow dragon veins was simply an improvement and simplification.


    F * ck!


    When the cute girl heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but exclaim,


    ¡°Emperor Qi is planning to make more than 17 billion earth-Gold Magic cores. This ancient mythological Emperor has a grand plan like the Great Wall of China! Using magic nuclei to replace the red blood cells in the blood? He simply doesn¡¯t treat the employees of the red blood cell magic core processing plant as humans. I can already imagine the fate of a certain alchemy factory! The blessing of 996 is waiting for him!¡±


    Meng Mei, who was hiding in the dark, was completely shocked. Regardless of whether she could survive or not, she still picked up the notebook, her eyes shining.


    ¡°However, this is simply a great fusion of cultivation techniques! I¡¯ll combine my incense dragon vein, the real body of Pangu, and the magic core system perfectly, using the Dragon vein as blood vessels, spreading them all over my body, and the magic core as red blood cells. It¡¯ll be a super update!¡±


    On the rooftop of the orchard.


    The cold wind blew.


    Xu Zhi also quietly took out his notes and was a little excited.


    it¡¯s indeed a new revolution. Di Qi was forced to kill the living beings in the inner world and merge them into his blood vessels. Otherwise, it would be a perfect circulation system. The souls of the living beings in the nine inner worlds would flow into the blood vessels after death and become red blood cells, wandering in the river of dead souls and continuing to cultivate.


    the nine apertures in my body are the living world. The endless blood vessels in my body are the netherworld!


    At that moment, Xu Zhi felt as if he was looking at a dissection diagram of a body with blood circulating through it. this is the real nine revolutions mysterious art. The real body of Pangu at the universe level has a cycle of life and death inside it!


    ¡°Perfect!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect!¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up and he exclaimed in amazement, ¡± I was thinking of extending the use of Caroline¡¯s god of death¡¯s immortality to make magic cores in my mind to store spirits of the dead ¡­ Now, it seems that it was just two cultivation techniques that were forcibly pieced together. Now, it¡¯s the great fusion of the demon core and the nine revolutions mysterious art!¡±


    Even he had to admit that as the founder of the Daluo heaven Sutra, di Qi¡¯s talent in learning, improving, and integrating techniques was simply terrifying!


    ¡°Such a terrifying person ¡­¡±


    In fact, the three pillar gods also wanted to pick up the notebook at this time.


    Knowledge was power, not to mention such a terrifying knowledge and philosophy. The details of the various cultivation techniques and the content contained in this grand fusion were simply astonishing.


    And di Qi¡¯s personality was one that never hid anything about himself.


    At the same time, he didn¡¯t need to hide it. After all, if others improved and learned it, it would return to his hands sooner or later. He was confident of this.


    In fact, it was the best for him.


    He was an extreme favoritism, he did not have the talent to innovate and open up new paths. Letting these people create new paths, learning and improving on their own, would definitely benefit him greatly.


    For example, right now.


    But at this time, the three pillar gods ¡®expressions were completely unsettled.


    This fearsome primordial mythological Emperor of the innate ancient court had actually learned the devil cores of the pillar gods, the Dragon veins of Mother Earth, and his own Pangu true body through a few battles and sparring.


    the new drive furnace is even stronger than before ¡­


    The three pillar gods took a deep breath. however, the flaw is even greater. Your power furnace is not in an alternate dimension. It exists in the form of blood. This means that as long as I blow you up once and drain all the blood in your body, you will have no energy supply at all ¡­


    The three pillar gods ¡®expressions were completely solemn. at the same time, as long as we eat your blood, it will still contain a large portion of the world¡¯s energy. To us ¡­ It¡¯s the biggest flaw!¡±


    Yes, the biggest flaw was right in front of him.


    Di Qi said lightly, ¡± I know this. However, in the form of a power furnace with blood energy, it can nourish the whole body as a tonic. The blood, flesh, and bones of a world¡¯s powerhouses flow in the blood vessels, and you can cultivate martial arts that require blood and natural treasures. Your defense will be doubled, and you may not be able to break through the blood so easily.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    The three pillar gods ¡®expressions changed completely.

 Chapter 711

    ?


    711 Chapter 721-the instant of war (2 in 1)


    Indeed, different from the hidden power furnace in the nine space apertures, di Qi would lose his power as long as the energy of an entire world was drained.


    However, the energy of the flesh and blood of countless gods, celestial emperors, and common people was simply the world¡¯s most powerful natural treasure. It flowed through his blood vessels and nourished his body, allowing him to completely begin cultivating the martial path!


    At this moment.


    In the inner world of Mother Earth, countless powerful gods were already shocked like a tsunami.


    so, re-cultivating martial arts was also part of di Qi¡¯s plan? ¡±


    ¡°Such combat talent?¡±


    no wonder he could defeat a stronger opponent. He¡¯s simply amazing!


    no wonder Mother Earth, Dao Changsheng, ancestor of sorcery, God slaying heavenly Emperor, broken heavenly Emperor, Green Emperor, and other ancient and amazing existences were almost beaten to death by this ancient mythological Emperor!


    ¡°How ruthless! After killing the living beings of an entire world, their souls will be used as a furnace, and their flesh and blood will be used as treasures to cultivate martial arts. It¡¯s simply the best use!¡±


    di Qi is the same kind of person as the three pillar gods. The lives of the people of an era are just energy that can be absorbed!


    ¡­


    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with shock. They all knew that with such a huge amount of energy, if they were to cultivate martial arts, they would probably be able to instantly push it to a high level. Their defensive power would indeed increase by many times.


    One had to know that martial arts and the real body of Pangu were actually extremely incompatible!


    Why?


    This was because the nine revolutions mysterious art that usually cultivated martial arts was of a normal size. In this kind of small size, the defense power was indeed multiplied.


    What about the giant in the true form of Pangu?


    This was the form of a newly born external bone. The newly born tender flesh naturally did not practice martial arts, so its defense was extremely weak.


    However, without expanding its size, the energy ¡± output ¡± of more than ten billion people was not enough for a huge world furnace in the body. It was like an aircraft carrier¡¯s super-drive furnace installed on an electric car with excessive energy. Only by expanding its size could the advantage of the world¡¯s drive furnace be maximized.


    Therefore, he had to enter the second combat form of the true body of Pangu.


    expanding the body size also means that the defensive power is weakened. After all, the new exoskeleton body has not been trained in martial arts ¡­ And training such a huge body also requires a lot of energy ¡­¡± Dao Changsheng¡¯s expression changed slightly and he muttered, ¡± but now, di Qi crushed the power furnace. The energy of a world is enough to bathe this body in the precious medicine and completely improve the defense of this body!


    ¡°Crazy, that¡¯s the entire world.¡± Ermin pursed her lips nervously. She thought that it was impossible to achieve such a shocking feat after thousands of years of accumulation.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    A series of bone-cracking sounds came out from di Qi¡¯s giant body. His whole body was like a burning furnace, as if he had turned into an ancient sun, emitting an endless sense of dominance.


    At this moment, the three pillar gods ¡®expressions completely changed.


    ¡°What a waste! I don¡¯t know how much energy I¡¯ve wasted by forcefully raising my height and madly attacking my martial body!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to consume all of them and waste them by force. You won¡¯t leave any for us?¡±


    ¡­


    The three pillar gods ¡®expressions changed completely.


    How could they not know about martial arts?


    They had even found a way to cultivate the nine revolutions mysterious art!


    Although they could not achieve mastery through comprehensive study, with their computing power, they could copy and learn in an instant. They could implant nine spaces in their bodies like Carolyn and cultivate the pseudo nine revolutions mysterious art without much effort. However ¡­ The energy was too little!


    There was no energy to cultivate a new cultivation technique at all.


    Moreover, it was not the time to cultivate other techniques. At this time, they had only filled up one-thousandth of the space. They were like travelers dying of thirst in the desert. As long as they had energy, they could beat them up.


    A clever housewife can not cook without rice.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that there would be such a variable ¡­¡±


    The three pillar gods ¡®expressions changed completely. They suddenly stopped in their tracks as they looked at di Qi.


    As a weak rank-9, it was a piece of cake for him to slaughter a world to obtain energy! Even if there were heaven-defying experts joining forces, they might not be able to resist him. Even if they could resist him, he did not have to fight with them. He would eat the common people first to replenish his energy, and then eat them ¡­


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that the nine revolutions mysterious art would be a ¡®safe¡¯ model. It was too depressing!


    It was a cultivation technique unique to the natives of the six worlds-the nine revolutions mysterious art. It allowed one to bring an entire world with them as they ran.


    Who was the one who thought of this?


    ¡°Three pillar gods, have you finally experienced the pain I suffered back then?¡±


    Di Qi gave a faint smile, crossed his hands behind his back and said, ¡± ¡°Back then, I was also very aggrieved! I am also very vexed! Back then, when I descended, the entire world seemed to have been emptied by a group of hateful bandits! It¡¯s like a swarm of locusts, not leaving a single flower behind for me ¡­¡±


    Di Qi sighed with emotion. He looked as if he was chatting with an old friend who had the same goal after a meal. that¡¯s a group of guys with extraordinary thinking who created such a shameless cultivation method!


    Peng Peng Peng!


    As di Qi spoke, not only did his defensive power increase by leaps and bounds after cultivating the nine revolutions mysterious art, but he also began to unlock the ¡®gene lock¡¯ and entered the ¡®flesh rampage¡¯ state, which increased his defensive power by several times.


    ¡°Eh? You want to make a move? Now, you can¡¯t kill me in a short time. Why don¡¯t you sit down and have a drink with me? They could talk about national affairs! Tell me about the progress of this civilization! Form a friendly relationship with my ancient heavenly court and let me observe your corporeal body to have an in-depth exchange ¡­¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The three pillar gods brandished their swords and turned them into a Gale.


    Peng Peng Peng!


    ¡°The outer realm barbarians are indeed uncivilized!¡±


    Di Qi laughed out loud and retaliated in an instant, raising his realm.


    The two figures instantly crossed each other, and di Qi was still being beaten until blood was spurting out of his body, and he was forced to retreat.


    Even Xu Zhi¡¯s expression changed. Di Qi had cultivated demon cores, dragon veins, and various improvements, and he actually had the aura of a reincarnation sovereign.


    ¡°Emperor Qi truly is Emperor Qi.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face was full of admiration.


    no wonder he¡¯s the most powerful peerless genius in the world. Back then, the sub-brain of the bug race said that others only had the possibility of becoming bug race heroes, but di Qi was destined to become one.


    In the past, he was too behind and couldn¡¯t keep up with the times. Now, he has learned countless cultivation techniques from me. Perhaps, in the same realm, two di Qis would be able to fight with me. ¡±


    Xu Zhi thought to himself, ¡± of course, the premise is that he can¡¯t secretly learn from me.


    How strong was the Samsara official sovereign?


    In the same realm, Emperor Yun, who had integrated countless talents, was not his match.


    Di Qi had only learned half of it. Xu Zhi had the bloodline of the entire clan, the bloodline of vital energy, the eternal life of the death god, and various top-notch true cultivation techniques. It was the unification of the countless systems of the entire sandbox civilization!


    That was why the Samsara official sovereign was still the strongest among those in the same realm.


    The three pillar gods were still not considered true rank-9, so the others used their own shoddy nomological phenomena to distort themselves to protect themselves from being pierced and distorted by the other party¡¯s nomological phenomena, and they could still fight.


    His energy level was 1, and di Qi¡¯s was also 1. Although it was a qualitative change of 1, it was not a big difference. When his energy level reached 1000, he would be a true ninth-rank warrior, and he would not be able to fight against him!


    ¡°But I¡¯ve cultivated seven to eight different cultivation techniques.¡± Xu Zhi kept weighing his options.


    If the Samsara official sovereign could reach 53% of Emperor Qi¡¯s level, he might be able to disregard the difference in power and fight the three pillar gods, who were weaker than rank nine. He would truly defy the heavens and destroy the Dao. He would shock everyone and beat the three pillar gods to death, making them the most aggrieved rank nine in history.


    After all, the three pillar gods were not considered strong among those of the same realm!


    Because they were cultivators of a single attribute, they couldn¡¯t keep up with the latest era, just like di Qi!


    However, things might be different in the future. The other party would definitely start to cultivate the various cultivation techniques of the six realms in secret, drawing on parallels by analogy and cultivating multiple systems at the same time!


    But when he thought about it this way, it made it seem like the six realms were the origin of everything.


    however, the three pillar gods should also know that di Qi is too terrifying. Even with my absolutely crushing strength, I¡¯m still being caught up to. I have to change my strategy.


    The look in Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes changed slightly. He sat on the roof of the building, enjoying the cold wind. He took a sip of hot tea while sitting in a chair and continued to look at the arena that looked like a blood-red Land.


    BOOM!


    The three pillar gods continued to punch holes in di Qi, causing him to bleed non-stop.


    The three pillar gods were constantly drinking blood to replenish their energy. However, di Qi¡¯s body was constantly being destroyed and was actually becoming tougher and more powerful.


    This was the progress of the cultivation of the martial path.


    After all, the cultivation of martial arts focused on tempering one¡¯s body. By using external forces to temper one¡¯s body at the brink of death, and then nourishing it with a large number of heavenly treasures, one could say that his progress was rapid!


    The three pillar gods gradually could no longer cause such terrifying injuries.


    Furthermore, the other party had also opened his genetic lock.


    However, his opponent¡¯s genetic lock could only be said to be an incomplete product. Under such a serious self-destructive burning, it only increased his strength by two times.


    However, the three pillar gods still had an absolute advantage. If this situation continued for a few days, they would still be able to beat di Qi to death and drain all his blood!


    However, when the efficiency of the blood-letting began to decrease and di Qi was bleeding non-stop, they chose to stop.


    BOOM!


    His killing intent exploded.


    The three pillar gods turned around and charged toward Mother Earth, who had been watching from afar.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    They were beating them up, why did they suddenly think of him? Meng Mei was stunned. She instinctively turned around and ran away. She couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡± the three pillar gods knew that di Qi was constantly learning. I don¡¯t know what kind of new technique he developed when he was about to be killed. Therefore, he wanted to find a pushover and kill me to eat my energy. After replenishing my energy, di Qi would no longer be able to defeat him ¡­


    She broke into a run and was so scared that her soul almost left her!


    Pfft!


    Pfft! Pfft!


    The three long swords behind her exploded with endless attacks across the air like a tsunami and a rainstorm. In an instant, her body was turned into meat paste, and her bones and blood were mixed into soft mud.


    This was a fatal blow in an instant. He wanted to kill her directly without mercy!


    Decisive and cold.


    Ta ta ta!


    ¡°This is crazy.¡± As Mother Earth green vine ran madly, a pile of flesh and blood fused and grew once again, converging into a human form. In the fear of death, her speed completely exploded. The three pillar gods chased after her once again, and their expressions changed drastically. I¡¯ve only just rested for a short while, and I¡¯m going to cheat again? ¡±


    Peng Peng Peng!


    The scene had once again entered an extremely strange chase.


    ¡°Di Qi, save me. If I die, you will die as well.¡± Mother Earth took a detour and roared as she ran, ¡± if he kills me to replenish his energy, he will be complete. You will be killed in an instant.


    In the current situation, everyone was in the same boat.


    of course I know. It¡¯ll all be gone if you die. Di Qi¡¯s face was calm and reserved, turning back into an elegant Emperor. but I¡¯m not good at speed, far less than your ability to sharpen your sword for thousands of years. In terms of speed, you are the best in the world, and I can¡¯t outrun you. Let me learn from you.


    Meng Mei¡¯s face darkened, but it was indeed so.


    Ta ta ta!


    The cute girl was extremely excited.


    The three pillar gods did not pay any attention to di Qi, who was standing in his original spot, and continued to chase.


    ¡®In terms of escaping, Mother Earth is indeed the number one person in this era.¡¯ Emperor Qi clapped his hands and laughed. Even he could not help but look full of admiration. thinking back to the era of the ancestors of sorcery heavenly court, Daoist Changsheng took a world to hide. I took eleven ancestors of sorcery out of daluotian and they were simply amazing!


    ¡°At that time, I was thinking, who was it that robbed my world?¡±


    now, it seems that the ancient times are playing out. In the long years, I left the prime of my life and returned to this land in my old age. But you are still so young and energetic. You vowed to do it for the common people, for the world, for the peace of the world ¡­


    Although di Qi was still talking, his eyes were fixed on the green vine of Mother Earth. After a while, he said, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s a way to improve it. You can listen to it and increase your speed by 30%. You can last a little longer.¡±


    Meng Mei¡¯s expression changed slightly. Learn? He wasn¡¯t di Qi, nor was he Zhang Wuji before Zhang Sanfeng. Was he the kind of person who could learn it on the spot?


    you¡¯ve already learned it and even improved it, ¡± she couldn¡¯t help but say loudly. why don¡¯t you come and help me run? ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too heavy.¡± Di Qi shook his head and answered seriously, ¡± if I carry you, it will be much slower. I need to improve a little more. You can continue to persist.


    The cute girl was completely silent, completely numb.


    As for letting her enter di Qi¡¯s internal space?


    That was impossible. If he could trap another space within the space, wouldn¡¯t he be able to trap an infinite number of them?


    The body of the nine revolutions mysterious art contained a group of people who practiced it, and their bodies contained another group of people who practiced it?


    In the inner world of the nine revolutions mysterious art, a stable and mature large space could be used to store small spaces, and the interspatial ring could still store things. However, the larger a space as large as one¡¯s own, the more unstable the space would be, and it would collapse directly!


    Ta ta ta!


    The cute girl ran for another day, two days, three days ¡­


    Three hundred and twenty-four deaths.


    After the first time, she had rested for a period of time to replenish her energy. Now, the second time, she was even stronger. She was constantly torn apart, killed, and turned into fireworks of flesh and blood. This made cutie pie feel like she was about to become a second Subaru. But even so, she could not take it anymore.


    It was almost as if he was supporting himself with a strong will.


    His head was getting heavier and heavier.


    Everything in front of him was a blur.


    &Nbsp; tap tap tap ¡­


    She was like a female giant who would forever chase after the sun. The moment she fell, it was the moment of her death.


    Finally, di Qi¡¯s eyes suddenly burst out with a bright light. He flashed up and turned into an incredible meteor, carrying the green vine of Mother Earth on his shoulder at an unimaginable speed.


    ¡°Hu ¡­¡± Meng Mei was on the verge of a mental breakdown, but she finally survived. She was carried on di Qi¡¯s shoulder as they flew. Suddenly, she saw a gentle and elegant woman standing on di Qi¡¯s shoulder and looking at her.


    He instantly recognized who it was.


    ¡°Celestial Empress ¡­ Goddess Qing Yun.¡± Meng Mei cried out. This was the ancient celestial Empress who had ruled two ancient divine courts. The first was the innate ancient court of the innate lifeforms, the later was the ancestor of sorcerers heaven court of the postnate lifeforms era, and the second was the celestial Empress, the mother of the world, the moon god si Yun.


    She was the woman who had accompanied di Qi as the mastermind for two generations.


    ¡°Long time no see, Qing Teng.¡±


    Kong Yun looked at the man in front of her and said in a soft voice, ¡± back then, you were the only one left in the era of innate ancient gods. I never thought that we would meet again, and you have not been killed.


    Meng Mei only smiled.


    BOOM!


    Di Qi¡¯s speed increased.


    His figure was illusionary, and even the three pillar gods behind him could not attack him.


    we can¡¯t even predict our fates. We¡¯re not omnipotent when facing outsiders! Suddenly, the three pillar gods let out a rumbling, cold, and mechanical sound, and they stopped in their tracks.


    The three pillar gods silently looked at the sky.


    Kachaa!


    A snow-white spatial gate opened.


    The three pillar gods ¡®figures were hidden in the void. They tore through time and space and slowly walked on the land of lava.


    back to the ancient land of lava? ¡±


    Meng Mei was stunned for a moment before she was overjoyed.


    She clearly knew that with the three pillar gods ¡®absolute rationality, there was no chance now. After all, she was running with the world and had no other way to deal with herself.


    There was no point in continuing the chase.


    However, he was still weaker than a tier 9 and could make a comeback at any time. He could block it for a moment, but not forever.


    In such a situation, it could at most be considered a temporary truce.


    However, in the next second, Meng Mei suddenly realized something. The two world¡¯s greatest enemies had finally decided a winner. However, the pillar God had left, and there was another Super Monster, di Qi ¡­


    Plop!


    In the next second, Mother Earth was casually thrown to the ground.


    The cute girl¡¯s scalp was completely blown away, and only then did she realize what she was about to face.


    Di Qi looked at her with a faint smile. then, let¡¯s discuss the private matters between us.

 Chapter 712

    ?


    712 Seven Realms, mythical ancient immortal court


    Meng Mei¡¯s face darkened, and her mind went blank.


    This was a very strange three-way force.


    Di Qi, the three pillar gods, and the six realms.


    However, it was clear that the battle between di Qi and the three pillar gods could not end each other¡¯s lives. On the other hand, both sides had the ability to kill each other easily!


    Previously, the three pillar gods could still struggle a little. They relied on their fast speed to run and get beaten up. But now, di Qi¡¯s speed was even faster than hers, so there was no possibility of them even struggling.


    Especially now, she had led people to rebel against di Qi and even ridiculed di Qi just now. It was obvious that she wanted to settle old and new debts and she was going to die.


    ¡°Emperor di Qi, please spare my life.¡±


    Meng Mei hurriedly said, ¡± I welcome the return of Your Majesty, Emperor Qi!


    Puchi.


    Beside her, si Yun covered her mouth and laughed, her smile as beautiful as a flower. you¡¯re still such a clever girl. No wonder you haven¡¯t been beaten to death for so many years.


    Di Qi¡¯s expression was still calm as he said, ¡± don¡¯t play with your little tricks. Remove your Pangu true form and ask the others to come out.


    The cute girl was completely terrified and did not dare to object.


    Hualala.


    The huge body of flesh and blood slowly shrank, as if the big tree in the sky had instantly experienced thousands of years of vicissitudes and turned into thin and withered wood.


    The entire true body of Pan Gu had turned into a black skeleton, as all its energy had been drained.


    Five figures that formed the true form of Pangu walked out. They were Dao Changsheng, Ermin, green vine Mother Earth, Hu haihan, and the body of a Dao Lord.


    ¡°The five realms?¡±


    Di Qi looked at the few people in front of him and glanced at the green vines of Mother Earth. what about the sixth realm? ¡±


    ¡°The Sixth World is the ultimate of darkness, a strange place. Mother Earth Ivy said hurriedly, ¡± and the God of dreams is the master of the ultimate, born from the anomaly in the palm of her hand. She had invaded the ancient Lava Land before, but we have lost contact with her. I¡¯m afraid she has been beaten to death by the three pillar gods, and it will take some time for her to recover.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t make it, then forget it.¡±


    Di Qi waved his hand and an ancient sun god Palace stood on the ground again.


    The palace was resplendent with gold and Jade. With a slight wave of the long sleeves of his dragon robe, Emperor Qi slowly sat on the emperor¡¯s throne high above. Beside him, celestial Empress si Yun also sat beside him, exuding the absolute beauty and Majesty of the mother of the world.


    It was as if the ancient mythical immortal court had reappeared.


    ¡°Those who are willing to enter the palace, enter my Supreme ancient immortal court.¡± Di Qi said lightly. He sat on the ancient throne of the legendary heavenly court and looked at the five people outside the door.


    Shua la.


    Ermine and the others looked into the palace, and their expressions changed slightly.


    Everyone knew what it meant if they didn¡¯t go in.


    This was the judgment of the victor!


    After the great battle, it was obvious that di Qi wanted to rebuild the ancient mythical heavenly court.


    The alchemy monarch also walked out from the side. He looked at them and nodded. go in. The times are changing.


    In fact, this was also the reason why di Qi was invited in.


    Although di Qi was a terrifying monster and had once destroyed an era, the biggest difference between him and the three pillar gods was that di Qi would not casually kill people.


    This was because he had yet to complete the ninth step.


    This meant that he was safe, at least in the short term.


    Even though he was born as an innate ancient God, he didn¡¯t like postnate living beings and didn¡¯t treat the mortals as real living beings. He didn¡¯t treat them as wheat that he could harvest at will.


    However, Emperor Qi cherished talents.


    He did not care about the ordinary mortals who did not have any natural endowments. He felt that they were all pitiful, laughable, and ants who did not understand the meaning of their existence. There was no difference whether he killed them directly or let them die of old age. However, he also respected and admired the peerless geniuses who killed their way out of each era.


    He had a true Emperor¡¯s tolerance for the heroes of his time, the hot-blooded heavenly emperors.


    It was just like how he respected Ren zuxu for years.


    There were many times when he needed powerful geniuses to bloom bright flowers in this era and open up an unprecedented path. He would hide behind the scenes ¡­


    Therefore, it was different in the hands of the three pillar gods. In the hands of Emperor Qi, it would at most return to the era of the most ancient mythology heavenly court. That high and mighty ancient Emperor ruled everything as the mastermind behind the scenes, constantly learning new techniques.


    Kachaa.


    Ermine and the others looked at each other and could only try to survive. Even Dao Changsheng took a deep breath and slowly walked into the oldest Sun Palace.


    They clearly knew that the terrifying man in the ancient mythology heavenly court was about to return and rule this land thousands of years later.


    This was because there were too many treasures on this land that he could learn from and dig up.


    Meng Mei and Daoist Changsheng raised their heads and looked at the decorations of the entire Palace. It was still the heavenly court of the most ancient mythological era. They still remembered the prosperous time when the civil and military officials went to court.


    Hualala.


    Hu rennong of the great Zhou Dynasty, Liu Wenjian of the Mount Shu sword immortal, and The Blood King of the West, the blood Emperor of North Korea all walked out from their inner worlds.


    The oldest group of people, such as the God-slaying heavenly Emperor and the Thunder Emperor, had ugly expressions on their faces. They knew what they were going to face.


    ¡°I am naturally broad-minded and have forgotten about things from the ancient times.¡±


    An imposing voice resounded. Di Qi looked down at the few people below, his voice rumbling through the magnificent Sun Palace. He then changed the topic,


    ¡°It has been 6000 years since the era of the Xiantian ancient court and the era of the postcelestial ancestors of sorcery.¡±


    after the Kaiyuan heavenly court, I wasted my time in the battle outside the realm. Today, I have returned and will rebuild the primordial mythological immortal court. All the new faces are the inheritances and follow-up of my ancient desolate land.


    His gaze swept across Hu rennong, Liu Wenjian, and Lin Hongfeng. These were all descendants of the Orthodox primordial era. The great Zhou Dynasty, the sword immortal of Mount Shu, and the wushen Palace. They could be said to be the true descendants of the sect.


    furthermore, the outer realm demonic realm has entered the ancient desolate land. Are you willing to submit to the heavenly court? ¡± Di Qi said indifferently.


    The Blood King and the others didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Your subject is willing to submit,¡± said Ermin as she stepped forward.


    On the emperor¡¯s throne, this unparalleled existence said indifferently, ¡± there are already six realms. In addition to the realm in my body, the netherworld, there should be Seven Realms now-the Seven Realms of the primordial myths. The mortal, immortal, devil, netherworld, void, demon, netherworld, and new heavenly courts will be established. The Kaiyuan heavenly court ¡­ Remove the meaning of the yuan and Ji era.¡±


    ¡°It was called Kaiyuan in ancient times, why is it called Kaiyuan today?¡± Di Qi asked celestial Empress si Yun.


    ¡°Halcyon is the best choice. After all, the Golden Crow is the light.¡± Kong Yun¡¯s voice was majestic.


    Di Qi paused for a few seconds and then said indifferently, ¡± since that¡¯s the case, today¡¯s heavenly court, after six thousand years, shall be called Chongming, the original heavenly court, and nicknamed ¡®the original great Luo, Emperor Jin Wu Chong Ming¡¯.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve returned in the future, the three pillar gods of the Barbarian world outside may not let this matter rest. They might make a comeback and invade the Seven Realms again, causing great suffering. However, in front of the great enemy, they still have to re-divide their duties and establish a new system! This time, I¡¯ll re-list the innate godhood.¡± The ancient mythological Emperor sitting on the emperor¡¯s throne was in the celestial dynasty.


    ¡°With the enemy in front of us, everything will be as simple as before.¡± Di Qi looked at Mother Earth, Ivy, and the others quietly. ancient gods of the ancient heavenly court, Mother Earth, Thunder Emperor, and the others can return to their divine duties in the ancient heavenly court, such as creation wood, thunder hammer, moon Laurel, and so on ¡­

 Chapter 713

    ?


    713 Chapter 723-reigniting the flag and drum before the great enemy


    Blood covered the entire land.


    A large portion of the bloody dark-red soil had already disappeared. It had been evaporated alive. This was an unimaginably huge loss. A meeting of the heavenly court had actually started in this piece of land that had just been borrowed from the wolves after the war.


    ¡°Return to your position?¡±


    The other gods didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but Meng Mei and the others were all stunned.


    What was the meaning of this? Mengmei was going to be a creation wood again, the kind that couldn¡¯t move. Wouldn¡¯t she be sitting in a cage again? The Thunder monarch and God slaying saber would still be in charge of their old positions. A God was actually going to be the innate divine weapon!


    God execution stage, thunder hammer ¡­


    The most miserable one was the wizard ancestor! Yue GUI ¡­ What was a moon Laurel? In the Moon Palace, he was constantly slashed by Wu Gang and fed his flesh and blood to the entire celestial heavens.


    A God¡¯s headless body had to be continuously chopped off, and his head had to be suppressed under the long Yang mountain again.


    It was too tragic!


    And you say you won¡¯t hold a grudge? This was simply a heavy punishment!


    ¡°Do you have any objections?¡±


    I am a reasonable person, ¡± Emperor Qi said indifferently. if you have any objections, you can come forward and have an audience with me.


    ¡°No objections,¡±


    Meng Mei said, ¡± Your Majesty is wise!


    yes. di Qi nodded, ¡± the positions of the innate ancient gods will remain the same, and so will the positions of the gods from the devil World and other worlds.


    ¡°The position will be decided for now.¡± Di Qi¡¯s voice resounded throughout the sun god Palace, ¡± let¡¯s chat about the enemies from the outer realms and the distribution of power.


    All the gods nodded.


    He was going straight to the point without any hesitation.


    Since Emperor Qi had the intention to return, he would also take up his responsibility and bear the burden of the invasion of the three pillar gods.


    The three pillar gods in front of him had not been prepared for any unexpected changes the first time they had come. They had not expected to be injured by an accident and had temporarily retreated. However, they could make a comeback at any time!


    After all, their cultivation level had always been there-weaker than a level 9.


    100 steps to the ninth step, the soul and flesh as one, just absorbing energy was enough.


    And the Seven Realms?


    The fastest in the Seven Realms was still di Qi.


    Only 53% of the flesh had fused, but in the eyes of the energy detector, the head, arms ¡­ Half of his body had turned into a dark red Charcoal-like state of soul and flesh fusion.


    Therefore, although it looked like a temporary retreat, it was actually just a temporary truce. A second invasion was basically inevitable.


    it¡¯s impossible for the Seven Realms to reach the weak rank nine realm in a short time, ¡± di Qi said indifferently. there will be people who can complete the path of rank nine. The three pillar gods are still terrifying enemies of the extraterritorial race.


    ¡°Today, I managed to defeat him. What is the reason?¡±


    Di Qi stood up from the emperor¡¯s throne and paced back and forth with his hands behind his back,


    ¡°Because his knowledge is shallow! That¡¯s because his knowledge is outdated!¡±


    ¡°He has only practiced one system. Therefore, although his level is high, he still can¡¯t beat the combination of several of my advanced arts. If he can¡¯t beat me, I will target his various weaknesses! I can see through his body!¡±


    but if we manage to repel them this time, what will happen in the future? ¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s voice gradually became louder. His voice was heavy, loud, and extremely solemn. the three pillar gods have returned this time and have a full understanding of the Seven Realms. They will definitely make up for all their shortcomings! Practicing martial arts, the nine revolutions mysterious art, and all kinds of top cultivation methods, from a weak level nine who only knew one system to a weak level nine who knew many systems? What about us?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled.


    At that time, the three pillar gods would make up for their shortcomings and cultivate all kinds of top-notch techniques of the Seven Realms. Both sides would be on equal footing, and they would probably be beaten to death!


    The difference in cultivation techniques was not obvious. It was the absolute suppression of cultivation realm!


    The next time the three pillar gods invaded, the second great battle would break out in an instant, and the Seven Realms would not have any power to resist!


    ¡°One of the three pillar gods is the Holy cherry blossom Emperor.¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s expression was grave. this person quietly broke through the void and left the moment I fought with the three pillar gods. I¡¯m afraid he had already predicted that there would be a draw. This battle had no results and he left early.


    she¡¯s extremely smart. She used the aftermath of the battle to escape and used the terrifying explosion of the laws of the two sides to kill each other and erase the traces of the teleportation. This made it difficult for us to track her down and find the root of her world!


    Everyone was slightly surprised.


    What a good plan!


    It was no wonder that he grabbed onto Mother Earth, who ran the fastest, and not the cherry blossom Emperor, who was relatively slower. It was because the three pillar gods had already discovered that she had left.


    Meng Mei¡¯s expression also changed completely.


    Carolyn had long predicted that the situation would turn into a stalemate, and that the three pillar gods would attack the others, killing them and devouring their energy. Was that why she had been left alone to be beaten up?


    No wonder it was chasing him, who was the fastest.


    Indeed, even the three pillar gods who had become weak rank nines would find it hard to trace the coordinates of the ¡®small universe world¡¯.


    They were able to find the coordinates of the six worlds because the God of dreams and the others were in their hands. The six worlds had used the ¡± time worm ¡± to cut off the connection between them and the God of dreams and invade the lava Land. Originally, it was impossible to find them after cutting off the connection, but the three pillar gods distorted the laws and modified the physical parameters of the universe, reconnecting this cut line and climbing over with the God of dreams as a medium.


    This was the completion of the thread.


    As for Carolyn, she didn¡¯t have any medium at all. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t create something out of nothing!


    It was a distortion law, not a Creation Law.


    this is a three-way game, ¡± di Qi said indifferently. among the three worlds, the Chongming mythological Celestial Court is the easiest world to enter.


    Everyone was completely speechless.


    In the game of the three worlds, the situation was completely formed!


    He had entered an era of war.


    there¡¯s still an ancient star in the outer realm among the Seven Realms, ¡± Emperor Qi continued. it has become the vanguard of the heavens of the Chongming mythological Celestial Court. It¡¯s a bridgehead, where resources are mined and civilizations in the outer realm are explored.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled.


    There was also a party from the outer realms exploring a small world and constantly floating around the various heavens and worlds?


    Di Qi ordered everyone to consume their information and remained silent. Suddenly, he looked at his huge Pangu body, which covered the sky and stood between the heaven and earth, and did not choose to disintegrate.


    After all, how could it have disintegrated?


    An ordinary Pangu true body could be disintegrated easily, just like the combination of five nine revolutions mysterious art of Mother Earth and green vine. After all, most of the energy could be recycled. However, the body in front of him was a martial arts body that had consumed endless flesh, blood, and bones of the living beings of an entire world to nourish.


    Its defensive power was extremely strong, and it could be said to be the most powerful weapon of war.


    Naturally, he had to keep it.


    Di Qi muttered to himself, ¡± this huge body can replace the true body of Pangu in ancient wood planet, but it will have to wait until the war is over. I still need to use it for a while.


    Turning around, di Qi stared at the crowd and the blood-red Land, which was riddled with holes, and said, ¡± when the next great battle begins, I¡¯m afraid that the three pillar gods will finish cultivating and using their computing power to deduce and learn our techniques before invading. It won¡¯t take long, but it won¡¯t be short either. We should raise the flags and drums again and repair the entire common people¡¯s land.


    This land has been dried up by the slaughter, and more than half of it has been dried up. It can be said to be a dangerous place, and the bridgehead planet in the outer realms can provide a large amount of sand and stone resources to make it complete.¡±


    The gods nodded.


    This was truly the most difficult problem. It was indeed the best to replenish the consumed materials from the outside world.


    ¡°I will contact ¡­¡± Di Qi said with a smile.


    But he wasn¡¯t done.


    He suddenly walked out of the sun Shen temple and looked at the sky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Endless gray sand and metal particles turned into a waterfall that covered the sky. They poured down from the sky and filled up the physical sand and stones that had disappeared.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Di Qi was stunned and his eyes widened.

 Chapter 714

    ?


    714 Chapter 724-history uncovers!


    Hualala.


    The sky seemed to be pouring.


    The gray-black gravel, mixed with the endless raindrops with a metallic luster, rushed to the ground.


    ¡°This, this ¡­¡±


    Di Qi looked up at the sky, his face full of disbelief.


    Of course, he could do that. Pouring sand and stones from the sky was his original plan, but ¡­ It was not the sky.


    It was the World Wall!


    This was something that even he found unbelievable. Some unknown and terrifying godly power penetrated the World Wall and threw sand and stones from the outside.


    Kachaa!


    The World Wall suddenly became slightly transparent.


    He could vaguely see that outside the wall, there was a mysterious world-grade wondrous object. It was driving on the wall of the world. Its shape was very blurry and it was ancient. It was constantly pouring sand and stone and it actually broke through the wall of the world.


    ¡°What sort of ancient divine earth artifact is this? Dig up the soil and dump the sand and stones of an entire world?¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s expression changed. Looking up at the sky, he could not help but exclaim, ¡± it can break through the wall of the world and is extremely huge. It seems to be four or five times larger than the body transformed from the real body of Pangu. It¡¯s an earth-shaking behemoth!


    who is it? who is it that is filling this world? ¡± Daoist Changsheng¡¯s face was full of bewilderment as well, and he couldn¡¯t help but Mutter in a low voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±


    it¡¯s not normal sand and stones, ¡± Ermin said. She looked up in shock. there are a lot of metal particles, and there are even some ancient remains of unknown plants and animals that are emitting a burning light.


    Could he be the God of creation?


    Everyone was completely shocked.


    Mother Earth had once said that every time the world shattered and changed drastically, there would be the incarnation of the ancient great Dao that would descend to maintain the order of the entire universe.


    Thinking about it this way, it was indeed very possible that he was a God of creation. After all, the world was destroyed and people were in misery.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it!¡±


    Meng Mei! on the other hand! cried out in surprise. She looked at the gravel and almost jumped up as if she had sensed something. it¡¯s the ancient Buddha, the ancient Dao. It reminds me of the ancient battlefield hundreds of thousands of years ago, the hell of avicinaraka! That¡¯s the sand from the Buddha land, it¡¯s the Buddha¡¯s light ¡­¡±


    This cry of surprise made all the gods confused.


    Buddha?


    An ancient battlefield from hundreds of thousands of years ago?


    The long years had almost made them stop breathing. Their entire civilization had only developed to this day for less than 10000 years, and in this long period of hundreds of thousands of years, they seemed like insignificant dust.


    As for the ancient battlefield that was hundreds of thousands of years old?


    Ancient civilization?


    It was as if a Grand and magnificent scroll of ten thousand years of ancient history was slowly unfurling. They recalled the words of Mother Earth, which brought them endless peace and ancientness, ¡±


    ¡°All laws are like dreams and bubbles, like dew and lightning. They should be observed as such.¡±


    ¡°The physics Buddha ¡­ It¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡­


    The voice in their memories wasn¡¯t loud, but it was like a sudden clap of thunder that exploded in their hearts.


    Buddha?


    The Buddha of physics?


    What was that?


    People? Civilization? Faith, or inheritance?


    What kind of ancient legend did Mother Earth know?


    Hualala!


    The gravel emitted a shocking radiation, and there were even some broken ancient relics in it. They poured down from the sky.


    It was a special energy radiance.


    It seemed to have existed since ancient times. It had some five-colored glaze, but it was surprisingly corrosive. The gods had already sensed that even some celestial emperors might not be able to withstand it for a long time!


    The remains of ancient creatures, the ruins, and the metal grains were like broken divine weapons in an ancient battlefield. As time passed, they gradually lost their God Power.


    It was as if a pile of materials from the ancient ruins of a mythical battlefield had been poured into the ruins of the world that had just finished a war.


    Mother Earth, What is this? ¡±


    Even di Qi could not help but ask.


    Everyone was also in disbelief. They looked at Mother Earth in shock, wanting a reasonable explanation.


    ¡°Your Majesty, if I¡¯m not wrong, everything in front of me ¡­ It¡¯s an ancient God.¡± Mother Earth immediately stopped talking and looked around. She said solemnly, ¡± don¡¯t panic. Such a terrifying miracle of divine power was created by this level nine existence!


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Di Qi was slightly startled.


    He didn¡¯t know what kind of existence this ninth-rank beast was.


    The war had ended at the last minute, and this had happened. They had probably been silently observing the war in this world?


    ¡°Yes, if I¡¯m not wrong, the substance placed here should be the Avici Inferno! I¡¯ve heard people talk about the ruins of the ancient battlefield. It¡¯s very similar to the material we¡¯re seeing now.¡±


    Meng Mei said, ¡± putting all this in is not a crisis, but a huge opportunity. It should be the inheritance of an ancient rank-9 existence who has fallen. Leave the Buddhist and Daoist lineages to us.


    BOOM!


    Everyone¡¯s head exploded.


    As soon as he said this, even di Qi started to lose his calm.


    The ancient inheritance of a tier 9 existence?


    This was an unimaginable treasure.


    Whoosh.


    He looked at the gravel storm in the sky, mixed with endless mysterious withered corpses, most of which were the roots, branches, and leaves of plants.


    The gods around them were all unnatural. The more they looked at this kind of miracle, the more extraordinary they felt it was. They discussed it and felt that it was incredible.


    ¡°A rank 9 inheritance?¡±


    this ancient rank-9 is also watching us from the dark? ¡±


    as for the inheritance, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a bloodline cultivation system. I can feel that the remains contain a unique bloodline structure!


    ¡°Yeah, if we extract from it ¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I can go down a new path, the ancient inheritance!¡±


    ¡°Buddha, Dao?¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable.¡±


    The sky was still pouring with sand and stones, as if a curtain of rain was pouring down. The gods were like people taking shelter from the rain in the sun god temple, under the eaves, watching the rain beat the earth outside.


    ¡°Mother Earth, I order you to tell me everything you know.¡± Di Qi said.


    Mother Earth didn¡¯t hide anything. this has to start from the most ancient era ¡­


    As he continued to narrate.


    The entire group of gods fell into a perilous situation, and they were overwhelmed by the ancient and heavy myths!


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is?¡±


    these two ancient existences are related to this heavenly region. They once ruled all the worlds nearby.


    that was an era of prosperity that we could never imagine!


    they¡¯re like a group of ants. I can¡¯t imagine the world of adults.


    it is even to the extent that the level nine existence who died was Hermes, who had once appeared briefly in our demon world and then died mysteriously. Ermine covered her mouth in shock. the war at that time had already entered its end? ¡±


    How could she not be excited? The enemy of the land of gods, who had been pursuing the mystery of Hermes¡¯s death, finally understood the truth!


    If Medusa was here, she would definitely be extremely excited to understand a lifelong worry!


    The fall of Hermes, a rank-9 existence, and Hermes¡¯s old friend-the mysterious ancient God-and the ancient God in front of them was going to pass Hermes ¡®rank-9 inheritance, the Buddhist and Taoist lineages, to them again?


    As for the name, it was almost unimportant to an ancient existence like a rank nine!


    They had their own names in each world. In the Sorcerer world, they were called Hermes. In the ancient world, what was their name?


    back then, he only passed on his ideas to us, but today ¡­ Ermin looked at the sky excitedly. The rain of sand and stones was pouring down. She could not help but Mutter, ¡± Buddhism ¡­


    Meng Mei¡¯s expression was also serious.


    She saw the remains of leaves and animals in the sand.


    They were the Bodhi tree and bichoni he had seen in the hell of avicinaraka!


    In the previous world of six paths of Samsara, he had extracted two great void transcendent genes from them, namely radiation and genuine Qi, and obtained the inheritance of Buddhism and Daoism.


    With such a body part and bloodline in front of them, they would naturally be able to obtain the two ancient transcendent bloodlines!


    I¡¯m really grateful to the ancient gods. Meng Mei muttered to herself.


    Even di Qi¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    After knowing the truth of the entire history of ancient myths and legends, he was extremely uneasy.


    Especially after they found out about the blood of eternal life, the two level nine existences that had been immortal for hundreds of thousands of years, the three pillar gods, and the cherry blossom Emperor, the two great worlds, were actually fighting over the next inheritance!


    He wanted to become the next generation¡¯s Guardian of the ancient gods.


    the world has become interesting. It will welcome the next arrival of the three pillar gods, and ¡­ Di Qi couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He looked at the land that had been contaminated by a special force with anticipation and said,


    ¡°Will the next era of the Seven Realms celestial heavens be the era of Buddhism?¡±

 Chapter 715

    ?


    715 The outbreak of an era


    Tongcheng.


    An Orchard in the countryside.


    ¡°Why is the excavator operating like this?¡±


    On the roof, a lazy voice continued to command, ¡± pour it evenly and carefully. The Ishtar people really don¡¯t have the technical knowledge of excavators.


    Hualalalalalalala!


    A white excavator began to adjust its position in the sky along with the sound. It was sliding and rubbing in the air like a pair of skating shoes, constantly pouring out sand and stones.


    Large amounts of sand and stones fell down evenly as they were rubbed back and forth.


    ¡°Ka ka ka!¡±


    The housekeeper girl was controlling the excavator.


    Although Mercury was a rocky planet, the metal content in the rocks was extremely high. After being ground up, it was almost like sand mixed with metal particles. Naturally, there were also plants from Mercury¡¯s power station mixed in and some nuclear waste.


    Xu Zhi was sitting on a chair on the roof, drinking tea. He said slowly, ¡± hurry up. It¡¯s almost time for dinner. We have to cook.


    BOOM!


    The excavator suddenly sped up.


    ¡°This is more like it.¡± Xu Zhi shook his head.


    The people of isodar did not even use excavators.


    There was no knowledge memory in this area implanted into the AI database, but it had to be admitted that the learning ability of the AI was strong. It understood with a few simple reminders, and the excavator technology improved instantly.


    Hualala!


    ¡°However, things have become a little strange.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression suddenly changed as he stared below the excavator. On the blood-colored land where gravel was spewing like rain, a group of ant gods were pointing at the sky and exclaiming.


    ¡°¡­ Now, these guys had completely spread this history? Even people like di Qi and Ermin are starting to believe it?¡±


    Xu Zhi felt a little uncomfortable.


    Even the serious people like di Qi, Dao Changsheng, and Ermin started to believe it.


    ¡°But whatever they want, just give them.¡±


    He stopped thinking and felt that he had already gotten used to it.


    What was the best use of imagination? He would be able to patch up any unreasonable flaws and derive the most reasonable ancient history.


    They had all used the ¡®reality that had really happened¡¯ as a basis to make up for everything they had seen.


    in this way, the history of the orchard will be complete. Since they think so, I will follow their wishes!


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself, stood up, and looked at the entire land of a hundred acres. He was filled with the Spirit to rule the world. and the three major extraordinary worlds are completely on the right track. They have begun to race against the ninth level and wage war against each other. It¡¯s like the tripartite balance of the ancient Three Kingdoms, the ancient land of lava, the legendary heavenly court of the Seven Realms, and the era of the small universe.


    Only Carolyn¡¯s small universe era was still in its infancy.


    However, it was obvious that the speed of development was extremely fast, and the potential was also extremely terrifying. After all, the early stages were planetary civilizations that used world lines to accelerate!


    Furthermore, what was Carolyn¡¯s advantage?


    The other two worlds didn¡¯t know his coordinates, but he knew the coordinates of the other two worlds. He could attack and defend.


    And the Seven Realms?


    He would be in an absolutely dangerous situation.


    It seemed like he had repelled the three pillar gods, but what about the next time?


    the three pillar gods only lack energy. They can attack and pillage at any time. The other two worlds can only resist them and have no chance of winning ¡­ After all, no matter how much I try to suppress it, it¡¯s only a matter of time before I reach the ninth step.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes turned.


    three pillar gods, go back and start learning the other party¡¯s cultivation techniques to increase your combat strength ¡­ After all, their combat strength was weak in the same realm before. It was only because they spent all their energy on the road to advancing to rank nine that they broke through extremely quickly. This time, they put all their energy on cultivation methods. The next invasion will probably be very, very fast ¡­¡±


    He suddenly stopped talking and looked at the ancient land of lava.


    At this moment, the three pillar gods returned. The terrifying three pillar gods stood on the ground and pondered for a long time. It seemed that they were still using this special form to deduce something. Then, they completely dispersed their bodies.


    Hualala!


    All the heads on the ground instantly floated back to the body and were embedded on it.


    BOOM!


    The world seemed to have sound in an instant.


    ¡°How about watching tonight¡¯s opera?¡±


    ¡°The batch from Bomi theater?¡±


    hahaha, those beauties are so beautiful. They¡¯re simply tickling my heart.


    The countless stone statues began to move.


    The common people didn¡¯t understand what had happened and continued with their daily lives, communicating with each other.


    ¡°Ah, Milza, why did you suddenly die of illness?¡±


    ¡°Did Peter also suddenly die of illness?¡±


    ¡­


    Although the three pillar gods were not injured much, some of their cells were still damaged, causing the death of some living beings.


    ¡°We have defeated Cyberton!¡±


    ¡°The Cyberton dynasty has finally fallen!¡±


    The daughter of Sheng Lin, du Xue, and the others felt that things were going unexpectedly smoothly in their memories, but they vaguely felt that something was wrong. They used the great prophecy technique to ask for instructions from fate. After a series of twists and turns, three days later, they received guidance from fate and began to cultivate martial arts. They also had the cultivation information of the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    The nine revolutions mysterious art they cultivated was a pseudo nine revolutions mysterious art implanted into their internal space, but it was still relatively powerful.


    At the same time, he began to practice martial arts!


    What did this mean?


    All the living beings on this land began to cultivate martial arts. This meant that the next time their heads were taken off and their bodies formed again, they would have a terrifying body with a martial arts body!


    ¡°The world is really changing.¡±


    the terrifying war machine has been completely activated.


    ¡°The three pillar gods are planning to launch a second attack in about a hundred years! It can be said to be Swift and decisive!¡±


    Xu Zhi said indifferently, ¡± and the three pillar gods seem to have broken down their bodies, revealing a weakness. The Seven Realms can take the opportunity to attack and kill all the living beings, so the three pillar gods can not be reassembled ¡­ In fact, it was a trap! With the terrifying calculation power of the three pillar gods, how could they reveal such an obvious flaw?¡±


    As soon as the three pillar gods returned, they used this body to deduce a new arcane art.


    The first reorganization was very time-consuming.


    However, he had a similar experience for the second time and even developed a similar arcane spell. The reconstruction took only an instant.


    if the mythical heavenly court from the other side takes the opportunity to invade, they¡¯ll just be walking right into a trap. Xu Zhi looked at the thriving towns and cities of the lava Land.


    The streets were bustling with activity.


    There were farmers pushing carriages everywhere, Arcanists in gorgeous clothes, and armored knights riding horses.


    however, di Qi will not fall for it, because he knows that the three pillar gods are truly thorough in their calculations. It is impossible for them to have any slip-ups.


    what a lovely world War. It allowed me to break through the peak of the heavenly Emperor realm in an instant, and I¡¯ve even stepped a distance away from the level of a God ¡­ If this situation continues, I¡¯m going to break through as well, if another few dozen world destructions happen.¡± Xu Zhi stopped in his tracks and looked at the development of the times in both worlds. He suddenly frowned slightly and looked at Caroline in the small universe.


    Time passed.


    In the new era, Star Wars finally appeared.


    Heavenly Emperor-ranked existences had gone from being extremely rare in the past to the point that some people had even begun to become gods.


    After all, it was a large area of land, and with the guidance of the world line, the appearance of the gods for a short three hundred years was a relatively reasonable time for the former isodar.


    It was even a little slow.


    After all, without Carolyn¡¯s guidance in the dark, Carolyn was able to do as she pleased and suffered a beating from society when she was outside.


    Caroline had always been proud. To be exact, she was the pride of the people of isodar. Now, after being taught a lesson by the three pillar gods, she finally feels a strong sense of pressure. Xu Zhi gave a half-smile and transformed into a super ancient God, walking through the vast universe.


    He looked at this moment. The entire pixel planet seemed to have changed. so that¡¯s how it is. Are you going to fight against the three pillar gods in this way? ¡±

 Chapter 716

    ?


    716 Chapter 726-one is all, all is all (2 in 1)


    In the vast universe.


    Pixel planet.


    The ground was filled with pixel-like trees, flowers, and animals, forming a strange pixel world.


    If the whole real world was high-definition and uncensored, then the one in front of him was 480p. In the end, they were all creatures made up of rough and visible particles.


    Pixel city.


    The streets were made up of squares and surrounded by green trees.


    People with different square-shaped faces walked on the street.


    Ta ta ta!


    The earth was shaking.


    Some pixel Knights were holding pixel swords and shields with patterns of Eagles. They rode tall and powerful pixel beasts on the streets.


    Ever since this planet was ruled by stone star, it had become a battle Planet. As a race with extremely heavy weight and a naturally combative nature, because of their high average quality, they were known as the number one battle Race in the universe. They constantly provided soldiers to the front lines of stone star.


    Below them was the country of gemstones. Although they were ruled by the same stone star civilization, they were still fighting among themselves. The higher-ups of stone star even encouraged them to fight among themselves.


    The first was to weaken the resistance of this planet. The second was that internal fighting could cultivate true warriors.


    Hualala.


    An ancient deity with a white porcelain body was sitting on a cliff on the ground, constantly deducing and looking at all the living beings on the pixel planet.


    ¡°The journey to Mount Shu has taught me the importance of forging one¡¯s will! The path of the ninth rank is essentially to Polish the soul, to hammer one¡¯s life with a sledgehammer and cast it into one¡¯s flesh and blood. Only through repeated tempering can one¡¯s soul and flesh become one.¡±


    ¡°So I went astray.¡±


    Caroline continued to deduce. She felt lost as she said, ¡± it¡¯s too comfortable and too peaceful. There¡¯s no sense of oppression. There¡¯s no bloodstained madness like Liu Wenjian and the people of Mount Shu ¡­


    She wasn¡¯t referring to his lack of pressure and comfort, but the entire world in his spiritual universe.


    She recalled the low-civilization city of the three pillar gods.


    the three pillar gods, as the virtual heavenly Dao of the race¡¯s will, still maintain the era of cruel slavery, constantly making their common people suffer and struggle. They deliberately don¡¯t move towards a high level of development in order to create trials and pain. Without human rights, they can only let the common people fight for human rights.


    And as a physical pillar God, the isodalans established a perfect spiritual universe system, and they lived well inside without any training.¡±


    Therefore, the living being of the spiritual universe in her mind cultivated slowly, and the fusion of souls was also very slow. As a result, her progress as the pillar God of the entire spiritual universe was naturally slow.


    He didn¡¯t fully utilize his advantage.


    Like the three pillar gods, when the common people under her command became stronger, she would also become stronger, because they were a part of her body ¡­ In a sense, he was the pillar God of the will of the great path.


    ¡°You have an idea?¡±


    Suddenly, an indifferent voice was heard.


    Caroline turned her head to look. It was the ancient God. She could not help but take a deep breath. With an apologetic face, she said, ¡± I have let you down this time.


    Xu Zhi shook his head and looked at her.


    Caroline bit her lips and said firmly, ¡± I do have an idea. The three pillar gods were originally virtual pillar gods that were split up. They used all living beings to cultivate and then merged to form a physical pillar God ¡­ And my path should be the exact opposite of his!¡±


    I can also go against the path. I was originally a solid pillar God that could split into the entire common people, let them cultivate on their own, and then unify.


    A similar method?


    And turn them into physical ¡®human cells¡¯?


    Xu Zhi was slightly taken aback and could not help but say, ¡± you¡¯re going to materialize your own life and turn yourself into a virtual pillar God? To let the entire world descend into the mortal world? Or should I say, let the entire old Ishtar civilization reemerge?¡±


    Caroline shook her head. I don¡¯t intend to let the Ishtar civilization re-emerge in this universe. It will be in another form, abandoning our hotbed and all our technological advantages, turning into an ordinary warrior to train and break through.


    all these years, we¡¯ve been too reliant on our own talents and have forgotten about the bloodline itself, the original impulse of the soul, and the miracles.


    As she spoke, she looked at the pixel Warriors on the entire pixel planet.


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    The entire izodalian race had descended from the spiritual universe, intending to transform into a Pixel Warrior?


    This was not a technical problem.


    This was because pixel creatures were originally a form of evolution for the entire race. The fine ceramic cells of the entire race had evolved into enlarged, super-coarse particles, but they still had Super Mass and were extremely heavy.


    At this time, even Xu Zhi was amazed by Carolyn¡¯s reckless behavior! The people of isodar were a bunch of mad scientists!


    What was the current situation with Carolyn¡¯s spiritual universe?


    It was a perfect and sound Utopia!


    It was exactly the same isodar civilization.


    After setting up the program in his brain, he would automatically train. Once he reached adulthood, he would reach the 4th rank. At the same time, he didn¡¯t need to train his battle techniques, as they had already been written into his mind.


    Therefore, no matter if it was a high-level expert or an ordinary person, they were not really experts. They were essentially a group of civil scientists, scientists of the entire nation. This was the true and pure meaning of knowledge is power. And now, putting down the test tubes and flasks in his hands, programming software, mechanical control, and research, and going into battle?


    A scientist who didn¡¯t know how to swing a hammer wasn¡¯t a good warrior?


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Xu Zhi was stunned. This was a very crazy move, and only the people of ishodar would be so fanatical and reckless.


    after the internal world Parliament¡¯s review, all 11 representatives have passed the vote.


    Carolyn said, ¡± we live too comfortably. We like peace and order, but that doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯re really flowers in a greenhouse. We¡¯re truly weak.


    Xu Zhi was stunned. He suddenly laughed and said, ¡± you should know that they have lost the combat AI and computing power of their magic cores. They have left their own mechas and have become native warriors by fighting with their own hands ¡­ After all, the spiritual universe is more comfortable now with a sound social system. There are many young genius scientists who have never killed anyone or even a chicken in their entire lives ¡­¡±


    there¡¯s a first time for everything. Society is too perfect. Let them experience the life of an ordinary person.


    Caroline said indifferently, ¡± but this situation is like the sword furnace in Mount Shu. The rough iron is put into the hammer forging, and it is constantly hammered and tempered. In the end, it will turn into smaller pieces of fine iron.


    Xu Zhi stopped talking.


    Similar to dream Dao?


    A dream that could transform trillions of living beings into living beings, allowing these living beings to comprehend the Dao and refine their souls?


    BOOM!


    Caroline left the pixel planet and strolled in the dark Universe.


    Her porcelain-like body suddenly enlarged, and the fine and tiny cell particles suddenly turned into huge pixel-like cells!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    She was like a 1.7-meter-tall delicate white porcelain doll. Every cell in her body instantly expanded like a sponge or rapidly expanding white foam, turning into a rough giant with a 10000-feet-tall cosmic pixel.


    Every single cell was incomparably huge.


    Every pore and cell on his face could be seen clearly.


    Bang!


    It was like a brilliant firework.


    Countless pixel particles exploded like a big Bang. In an instant, her entire body exploded and turned into ordinary pixel creatures that floated in the universe.


    Tens of billions of pixel creatures swarmed toward the huge planet in the distance.


    Xu Zhi sighed. Carolyn has now also become a virtual pillar God without a physical body. Is she using this method to allow all living beings to control a part of their bodies and help to advance the integration of their bodies, integrating every soul and cell? ¡±


    One had to know that each of Carolyn¡¯s split bodies was a divine body!


    A total of more than ten billion divine bodies!


    No matter who was controlling the creature inside, whether it was a rank 5 or rank 6, they all had this part of their body. In this era where there weren¡¯t many gods, the body of a rank 8 God possessed crushing power. However, Carolyn had sealed this power.


    He even sealed all of their cultivation and made them start cultivating from stage one. Only when they died would this power be unsealed, bringing their divine bodies, which had not fully integrated with them, back.


    Soul and flesh as one.


    It was a kind of training, a kind of training.


    After all, the souls of the people were part of her soul.


    All living beings helped to temper their bodies, and tens of billions of people turned into blacksmiths to help them integrate into the path of level nine. This method was indeed very fast, which could be seen from the speed of the three pillar gods.


    In fact, it was actually somewhat similar to the theory of Xu Zhi¡¯s previous multiverse crystal wall system and himself, who had countless multiverses, practicing 10% of it by himself and then fusing them.


    But it was different.


    The divine pillar divination was the heavenly Dao. The fate of a race was not an avatar, but the countless lives under its command.


    Xu Zhi lowered his head and looked at the hundred trillion creatures flying toward the pixel planet.


    BOOM!


    In the distant universe, the first divine official slowly arrived. As the divine official in charge of the major planets, he naturally sensed the abnormality here and respectfully said, ¡± full spirit ¡­


    He was shocked.


    After seeing the terrifying scene, the other ancient God expanded rapidly and exploded into countless creatures, rushing to the pixel planet.


    ¡°His Majesty, the other one ¡­¡± The first high priest said.


    ¡°One is all, and all is all living beings.¡± Xu Zhi stared at the first divine priest and laughed.


    The first divine priest was shocked and incredulous.


    Tens of billions of lives?


    What kind of vast power was this?


    It could clearly sense that each of the ten billion living beings had their own complete soul and consciousness. They were all living beings.


    This was too terrifying.


    One is all, all is all things, this is the true God!


    Creating a planet, seeing the past and the future, and personally witnessing the creation of countless creatures ¡­


    Xu Zhi said, ¡± don¡¯t tell anyone about the changes here and the billions of pixel creatures. Announce to the public that they are creatures from a pixel planet in a parallel universe who were teleported into this space-time by God. There¡¯s no need for special treatment, and everything will be fine as usual.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The first high priest said hurriedly.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In just over 30 years, a large number of pixel creatures had descended on the planet. Although they were still colonies, they had completely promoted the prosperity of the planet.


    Ta ta ta!


    In the digital City, a huge, mysterious pixel square platform stood on the ground. Many pixel Warriors stood on the square platform, their fighting spirit high.


    ¡°This is the level 6 warrior advancement workstation in Division 7?¡±


    Down below, there were people with pixels carrying luggage. It was obvious that they had come from a remote town. the white dwarf up there is the legendary strongest race in the universe, the frost demon race? ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen it before?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that many geniuses have appeared in this ranking competition. Even the greatest aristocrat in the universe! The noble frost demon clan, which has the least number of members, only a dozen or so, have all come to watch the battle!¡±


    ¡­


    One of them had a squarish head and looked charmingly na?ve. Both of them were tilting their heads and discussing animatedly, giving off the impression that they were really from a tribe in Minecraft.


    At the workstation.


    It was invented by those ancient digital beasts.


    Although they had separated themselves from the pixel race and become the digital race, becoming the pixel pets of the major civilizations in the universe and being deeply loved, the workbench they left behind controlled the mysterious decomposition and synthesis. With continuous evolution, it had become the cultivation system of the pixel Warriors today.


    The Warriors of the pixel race were different from the natural breakthroughs of other races. They needed to stand on a working table and form a kind of transformation, reconstruction, and synthesis of their own bodies.


    And in front of them was the stage known as the ranking competition.


    ¡°They are going to fight?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, the ranking competition is to fight in the bloody battlefield to advance.¡±


    after all, the breakthrough of the workstation requires a huge amount of energy. If it wasn¡¯t for the wealthy nobles who could spend various resources to walk onto the workstation to evolve ¡­ The civilian soldiers can only go to these large scale work tables and fight each other on them, using each other as resources for their own advancement.¡±


    ¡­


    Some low-level Warriors with pixel graphics were completely discolored.


    When they came from the countryside, they had all worked hard to gather resources. However, in the later stages, the resources for advancement and breakthrough became more and more. It turned out that some of the strong people in the big cities had chosen to walk on such a platform?


    Without resources, he could only go to the ring and let other Warriors become his resources to break through.


    This was extremely cruel, as if he was raising a venomous insect.


    However, this was the advancement method that the stone Star Race had intentionally guided. They needed real universe soldiers.


    but, why would the noble Ice Demon race pay so much attention to us low-class space Soldiers? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said to be the legend of the Super Saima!¡±


    Hiss!


    ¡°That legend?¡±


    The crowd took a deep breath. This legend was left behind by the digital beast clan, who had left behind the mysterious workstation. They looked forward to those ancient wise men.


    Super Saiyan.


    Countless Warriors muttered this name in silence.


    yes, super Saima. It¡¯s a special transformation form of our pixel combat race in the universe. It¡¯s said that the legendary super soldier only appears every thousand years!


    ¡°According to the ancient digital tribe¡¯s records, their great legend, the digital King, space-splitting throne, prophesied: Once a Super Saiyan appeared, it would form a terrifying great harmony! The entire universe will be filled with a great and mysterious holy light. Wherever it goes, it will be filled with Mosaic¡¯s glory, and even blood will turn green!¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression changed slightly in the crowd.


    What kind of ancient legend was this?


    What the f * ck ¡­ The Super Competition! F * ck! People!


    What kind of legend did those idiots leave behind?


    He went out for lunch to see how Carolyn¡¯s physical race was doing. She had turned into a pixel creature. Not only did it speed up the 9th rank, but he also planned to let some of the outstanding geniuses, such as harlandon, try to break through to the 9th rank.


    He wanted a type 9 expert to appear in his own race.


    This was something that even the three pillar gods could not do at the moment. Subaru, the daughter of Sheng Lin, and the others had only just stepped onto the path of grade-9.


    However, the three pillar gods had magic nuclei, so what was the advantage of turning them into cell nuclei? She was now an entire race of cells, and the cells did not have a nucleus, but she also had her own unique advantage of being an entire race. She could try it with the shortest and absolute advantage of the pixel creature¡¯s rank-9 path!


    There were cell creatures with less than a million pixels.


    Even the weakest ninth-rank was still a ninth-rank!


    This was also one of the reasons why she had turned her entire race into pixel creatures.


    However, some ancient digital creatures, the legend of the Super seymeans, had actually led the entire era astray, causing Carolyn¡¯s race to receive a lot of attention.


    The surroundings were still bustling with activity.


    ¡°Such a terrifying super soldier?¡±


    it is said that the frost evil demons are also afraid of our potential. After all, they were weak slaves, white dwarves. Later, some outstanding individuals have the ability to transform. They are also afraid that we have the ability to transform.


    it¡¯s said that a few years ago, our race from a Parallel space and time descended on this land and let them know how important we are to the whole God!


    those clansmen didn¡¯t say a word. They didn¡¯t say where they came from, but now they¡¯ve integrated into our lives normally. They¡¯re working hard in cultivation.


    ¡°Shh!¡±


    ¡°Lower your voice,¡±


    ¡­


    Countless people¡¯s expressions changed.

 Chapter 717

    ?


    717 An astonishing accident


    ¡°There are some things you shouldn¡¯t say.¡±


    The White dwarves were sitting on the round mini-spaceship and hosting the advancement competition. The pixel Warriors who were still talking below did not dare to make a sound.


    Obviously, many people believed that the legend of the Super Seymen was true!


    After all, the entire God system was watching them in secret.


    A few years ago, a terrifying population of more than 10 billion people had moved in. Many people even thought that the legendary Super Space Soldiers might be born from these pixel soldiers.


    The ice Demon race needed the power of the Warriors from the pixel planets to conquer the universe. At the same time, they were secretly afraid of this mysterious and strange race and the legendary warriors.


    BOOM!


    A group of digital warriors were killing each other.


    The entire ring was torn apart by countless mosaic fragments.


    There was no blood, but it looked extremely tragic.


    In the end, a tall and handsome pixel person with bare shoulders and a blue gem hanging on his chest won.


    Hualala!


    The light of the workbench started to glow.


    In the ring, the pixel corpses of countless Warriors were continuously broken down into the smallest cell particles. Like endless streams of data, they swirled and gathered on the pixel person¡¯s body like ribbons. It was like the Super-evolution of a digital beast, making him more delicate and exquisite, giving him a sense of perfection like a checkered shirt with alternating particles.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡±


    ¡°My body has become more refined and heavier?¡±


    ¡°The number of cells has increased, and it¡¯s also relatively rounder and finer!¡±


    Someone exclaimed, his eyes full of longing and desire, wishing he could replace her.


    After all, a level 6 Pixel Warrior was extremely rare. Not to mention, this level of promotion competition only happened once every three years, so many people did not understand.


    ¡°This is the essence of evolution.¡±


    In the crowd, an old creature with low pixels said, ¡± among the many life structures in the entire space civilization, our life structure is special. We don¡¯t have a cell nucleus or other structures. We are just single crystal particles, and the great Dao is simple. In the most ancient era, we are close relatives to the most ancient race.


    All the pixel creatures were filled with pride.


    How could they not have seen the origin murals of the most ancient era?


    An ancient insect creature had given birth to their first ancestor!


    we¡¯re all life forms made up of fundamental particles, ¡± the old man continued. the pixel body¡¯s path of advancement is synthesis and decomposition.


    ¡°The increase in cultivation level is related to the body! It was related to intent! It was related to fighting spirit! The most ancient digital Sage once left a sentence that can summarize the entire realm of our civilization, the origin of our life¡¯s improvement, and even the secret key to breaking through to the Super Saima!¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Someone cried out in surprise, his eyes burning with passion.


    The old man turned around and looked at the young people around him. His voice was solemn and full of Majesty,


    ¡°There¡¯s no code in my heart, so it¡¯s naturally high definition!¡±


    BOOM!


    The old man¡¯s voice was not loud, but every word was like thunder, exploding in everyone¡¯s mind!


    The short eight-character proverb shocked everyone on the spot.


    At this moment, everyone felt that these words had become the wind, the rain, the tsunami, and the entire universe ¡­ It contained the essence of their lives!


    So, this might be the key to breaking through to the Super Saima level?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face darkened as he hid in the dark and listened to the exchange of these pixel natives!


    ¡°These people are really poisonous!¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s head hurt badly, but he did not say much.


    The concept of a world had been implanted in this way. After so many years and countless eras, it had been firmly believed in. There was no way to correct it even if one wanted to.


    At this time, the pixel Warrior was received by the frost demon. After asking about his well-being, he was officially welcomed into the third space special force of stone star.


    After everything was settled, they gradually dispersed. The pixel person also slowly disappeared into the crowd, preparing to leave the planet in three days and enter the sea of stars.


    He walked back to his room and suddenly sat down.


    Xu Zhi walked out slowly.


    greetings, ancient God. harlandon greeted. The pixel person said, ¡± you¡¯re still as kind and peaceful as ever. Your appearance hasn¡¯t changed.


    Xu Zhi was filled with emotions as he looked at the ancient creature that had once lived in the land of lava.


    The Overlord of the sea tribe, harlandon, who had led the sea tribe against the Ishtar people.


    Back then, he was also the one who had walked with her on the zombie-covered land and studied the zombie virus.


    At this moment, Carolyn had already turned into a virtual pillar God. Just like the three pillar gods, she belonged to the fate of the heavenly Dao. As for harlandon and the other illusionary creatures in the spiritual universe, they had instead turned into real entities.


    ¡°Long time no see indeed.¡± Xu Zhi said indifferently.


    Harland Dong wasn¡¯t surprised.


    Although it had been a long time since they had last met, Carolyn had often discussed many things with him in his spiritual universe.


    ever since the destruction of the ancient lava domain, I¡¯ve been willing to accept my loss and brought the entire sea tribe into Carolyn¡¯s spiritual universe. Harland Dong said, ¡± sometimes, I even wonder if I had almost replaced Caroline¡¯s position and become the next successor you have chosen.


    Xu Zhi just smiled and did not answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there aren¡¯t that many ifs.¡± she¡¯s already our pillar God of fate, ¡± Harland Dong said. I¡¯m also training again, trying to break through to the ninth rank.


    in fact, since Carolyn was able to defeat me in that era, I believe that it was the right bet for me to stand on Carolyn¡¯s side. She would defeat the other experts and the three pillar gods, becoming the true Victor and your Dao protector. it won¡¯t take two hundred years, ¡± hai Lan Dong said. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be soon ¡­


    This was a race of speed.


    However, the three pillar gods would probably start invading the Seven Realms again in a hundred years.


    The three forces were competing in secret.


    However, speaking of the present ¡­


    Xu Zhi had come to see harlandon out of interest. Naturally, he wanted to see the current state of Caroline¡¯s body and do some research on it. At the same time, he also wanted to see how harlandon was progressing since his combat talent was the strongest.


    To be honest, Xu Zhi had Great Expectations for the biological cultivation system of the pixel planet.


    I¡¯ve made some progress in the current cultivation system.


    Hai Lan Dong laughed. super seyman! There was no code in his heart, so it was naturally high definition! The more I think about these two ancient legends, the more profound I find them to be.¡±


    Xu Zhi was confused. ??? ¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how to react.


    ¡°At the beginning, I couldn¡¯t understand it either.¡±


    but those people have brought a lot of information about the civilization, ¡± Harland said seriously. in the journal of the netherworld, there are books about the nine revolutions mysterious art and all kinds of mysterious cultivation methods. What we have in front of us is not something out of nothing. It must contain some very powerful information!


    therefore, I have been deliberately inquiring about the ancient knowledge of those creatures over the years and obtained information that many people don¡¯t know. When I read through the ancient slates, they often discuss some books, abhorring them, and often say that mosaic covers all the truth of the world. Harland Dong took a deep breath. I personally think that the path we¡¯re covering up is the ninth-rank!


    Xu Zhi had a strange feeling that he had probably gained a lot from this trip.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was stern, and he could not help but feel impressed. so, you¡¯ve managed to figure out the secret of the Super Saima through this? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± but I¡¯ve been hiding it, ¡± Harland answered seriously. once I become a high-level God, I¡¯ll transform into a rank-9. If I¡¯m found out, Felisa won¡¯t let me live.


    He¡¯s! ninth-rank magical beast just by transforming?


    Xu Zhi was immediately very shocked!


    What did those idiots do?

 Chapter 718

    ?


    718 Chapter 728-decoding mode, the great path (2 in 1)


    What exactly happened?


    He actually used this to research some kind of Grade 9 path?


    Looking at hai Lan Dong¡¯s serious face, Xu Zhi¡¯s current mood was one of shock and confusion! Even though he had experienced all kinds of storms and waves, he still felt a little unnatural. All kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind rapidly.


    So it was like this.


    No code in the heart, naturally high definition?


    Was this the secret of the path to level 9?


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve made a pretty good discovery after re-cultivating and experiencing life.¡±


    Xu Zhi stood in the corner of the shabby room and was filled with admiration. He said calmly, ¡± the path to becoming a ninth-grade monster is endless. Although they all point to the same essence, the path of ten billion cells where the soul and body are one, everyone¡¯s path is different.


    Harland Dong sighed as he stood by the bed.


    It was indeed so.


    The ancient God had seen many geniuses in the long ancient mythological era, so he naturally knew about them.


    Honestly walking this path, one step at a time was not feasible, because the journey was too long.


    The path of hundreds of billions of cells fusion was something that an Ordinary Level eight God might not be able to achieve in their entire life! For someone like di Qi, who had used up almost all of his lifespan to barely walk half of it, was already an extreme exaggeration.


    Therefore, he had to find a shortcut in this path.


    If he had to break through honestly and follow the rules by foot, then he had to find a way to ride a bicycle or a mechanical lava tank and travel at high speed on this road!


    And this shortcut on this path could be called: Forming the Dao.


    Harland Dong gathered his thoughts and said, ¡±


    although, in essence, the end of the path is the fusion of trillions of cells, during the process, all kinds of amazing breakthroughs have appeared, extending in all directions and leading to the same path.


    The three pillar gods ¡®nuclear fusion used the nucleus as the center, and Caroline turned into an entire race. The entire race¡¯s cells did not have a nucleus, so she created the dream Dao vindication technique!¡±


    Harland Dong¡¯s face was full of hope and passion.


    At this moment, he seemed to see a wide Golden Road with countless amazing figures. It was like the Eight Immortals crossing the sea, each displaying their own amazing skills and techniques, chasing each other to reach the end of this road!


    Even he couldn¡¯t help but admire the power of these magnificent and mythical figures.


    Hai Lan Dong said, ¡± pixel creatures only have a few hundred thousand cells. Among all known transcendent creatures, they have the least cells and the shortest path to rank-9.


    This was, of course, inevitable.


    You have hundreds of thousands of cells, while others have a hundred trillion cells. The difference is simply like heaven and earth.


    It was not an order of magnitude.


    How could the seven billion population of 15000 earths be compared to the population of a town?


    It was no exaggeration to say that with more than 100000 cells, even the slowest and worst God would only need a few years to complete the entire path!


    And then he would be able to break through to the ninth step?


    Even if he had the least number of cells and was the weakest type 9, he was still a type 9!


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself.


    Hai Lan Dong continued, ¡± in the beginning, we thought that there should be no threshold for pixel creatures to break through to rank-9. However, we found out that there were many problems after real deduction. The heavenly Dao is balanced. According to the future world line of the pillar God Caroline, although this rank-9 path is the shortest, it is too short. There is no way to break through to rank-9!


    A pixel creature was actually unable to break through to level nine so easily?


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    ¡°There are two difficult problems.¡±


    Harlandon was as serious as a real isodarian scientist. His eyes were bright as he said, ¡± the first problem is that we found that there is a minimum number of cells on the path to rank-9. Cells below this number can not break through to rank-9.


    The principle was simple.


    The 9th rank was a world, and one could turn themselves into a world.


    The body of a world contained hundreds of billions of lives, but if there were only a few hundred thousand ¡®lives¡¯, could they be considered common lives? Could it still be considered a world? At most, it¡¯s just a tribe, just like the incense of the common people in the ancient world. There are too few of them, only hundreds of thousands of people worshiping them. It¡¯s impossible to form a law phenomenon ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi frowned.


    This was indeed the case in a level 9 world.


    At this moment, he finally realized that he should have discovered this a long time ago.


    and this lowest number of rank nine cells, according to the pillar God¡¯s future deduction, can only form the lowest level of law phenomenon at 1080000.


    This was the lowest threshold, and it could indeed form the weakest ninth-grade creature, but to what extent? So weak that even after replenishing his energy and being full of energy, he¡¯s only comparable to the three pillar gods, a weak rank nine.¡±


    Xu Zhi was completely silent.


    A complete rank 9 like this was really too weak. It was only on par with the current rank 8 di Qi. It would be a real battle against geniuses like di Qi.


    Was everything in the world balanced?


    Just like the immortal bloodline, they all had fatal flaws!


    In the entire universe, there were no bloodlines that were truly heaven-defying and powerful. There were only people who were heaven-defying and powerful.


    However, even the weakest ninth-rank was still a ninth-rank.


    What they fought was the suppression of their cultivation levels.


    How many people at di Qi¡¯s level could there be?


    ¡°The second problem.¡±


    Hai Lan Dong said, ¡± a weak type 9 like this is not a stable world at all! It was even impossible to achieve a self-circulation of energy like a powerhouse¡¯s and recover his physical strength by resting and meditating ¡­ They need to constantly devour the energy of external objects in order to maintain their cultivation level.¡±


    Xu Zhi frowned completely when he heard that.


    Even an ordinary living being could recover its energy through rest, sleep, and food. As for the powerful ones, they could even skip eating and enter a state of inedia to absorb the energy in the void, light, heat, and other energy sources to recover their strength.


    Only in this way could it be considered a normal creature.


    These incomplete creatures couldn¡¯t even perform the most basic internal energy circulation. To maintain their rank of rank-9 without falling, they had to madly absorb the energy of the outside world and eat!


    Thinking about it, this kind of pixel creature was weak and incomplete when it broke through to the 9th rank. It was a cripple among cripples and was indeed of little value!


    I¡¯ve thought about these two difficulties for a long time, and I think there must be a way to solve them.


    hai lan dong said, ¡± i went to look up a lot of information and even obtained information about ancient digital creatures. they often say that mosaic covers up all the truth in this world ¡­ I think there must be some shocking secret hidden within!¡±


    ¡°Until later ¡­¡± Harland Dong¡¯s voice gradually became lower, and his face became serious. He said, ¡± I vaguely sensed something. Their words clearly contained two meanings.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression also turned serious.


    He was filled with curiosity.


    The ninth-rank of pixel creatures.


    Xu Zhi had a strong feeling that this path to grade-9 would affect the foundation of tens of thousands of years of civilization in the entire small universe era. It might even affect the war between the three great worlds outside!


    If he could successfully deal with it, more grade-9 experts would appear.


    Even though it was the weakest type of ninth-grade.


    first, a super seyman ¡­ This was the solution! As an incomplete world, it needs to constantly replenish its energy to maintain its state. In that case, I¡¯ll reduce the energy consumption by transforming. During battle, I¡¯ll transform into a rank-9 God, and when I¡¯m in my normal state, I¡¯ll fall back to the state of a rank-8 God.¡± Hai Lan Dong said, ¡± this is a super seyman!


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s mind went blank.


    This was simply breaking the dead angle of thinking.


    Even he had to admit that this method of transformation had perfectly solved the problem of not being able to cycle internally.


    at that time, when I realized that transforming could solve the energy consumption, I was very surprised!


    Harland Dong couldn¡¯t help but praise,


    those descenders from other dimensions are indeed worthy of being the publications of the netherworld, the nine revolutions mysterious art, the history of various civilizations, and the mysterious and unknown creatures that have visited several civilizations ¡­ Even when I recall it, I still feel frightened! They were amazed at how terrifying they were, and their words always contained information that was so terrifying that even the gods were shocked.


    They often said,¡±mosaic covers up all the truth of the world, mosaic covers up the mystery of the structure of living things, then ¡­¡± But the world! The body structure of a type 9 world!¡±


    Xu Zhi did not say a word. He lowered his head and fell into deep thought.


    She felt that they were probably talking about different worlds and different dreams.


    They were not on the same latitude.


    ¡°¡­.. They even said that the script can see through the mosaic.¡±


    the book they¡¯re talking about must be some kind of secret book of the world, which contains the truth of the entire ¡®world¡¯ that is covered by mosaic! harlandon said with great expectation.


    ¡°Perhaps so.¡± Xu Zhi could not deny it. He fell into a long memory and thought of the distant past.


    Harland Dong¡¯s expression turned serious as he continued,


    ¡°But even if I can¡¯t see The Book of Legends, I¡¯ve already deduced it. There was no code in her heart, so it was naturally high definition ¡­ That¡¯s the way to break through. Don¡¯t be confused by appearances, and you can see the whole world.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Zhi was stunned.


    He suddenly had an increasingly strong premonition.


    History might remember this scene and engrave it in the mythological murals.


    This digital planet as a slave, this path to level 9, would ignite the revolution of the entire universe!


    1080000 cells is the lowest threshold of the ninth rank. Then, I¡¯ll keep fusing 99% of the ninth rank, fuse 1070000 cells, and fuse the last bit of cells during the battle to break through 100%. After the transformation and the battle, I¡¯ll self-sever and fall from that realm ¡­


    Xu Zhi was shocked.


    this kind of transformation can be called a decoding. He said softly.


    BOOM!


    Dissolve! F * ck!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s mind went completely blank when he heard that.


    So it was like this.


    The chain of blocks symbolized the Arcana civilization.


    Physics and chemistry symbolized Buddhism and Daoism.


    Mosaic, all sorts of decoding software, symbolizing a type 9 transformation civilization!


    Everything in the world had its destiny.


    Even on the tiny Earth, the various creations that developed naturally and adapted to the times also contained some truths of the universe.


    After deducing several sandbags of extraordinary civilizations, Xu Zhi was even more certain of this.


    and this means that I can only stop at the weakest ninth-rank for my entire life? ¡±


    Hai Lan Dong said, ¡± that¡¯s not the case. Pixel creatures have very few cells at the beginning. After breaking through to rank-9, they can divide their cells bit by bit, increasing the number of cells and achieving the second and third decoding transformations. They correspond to 10.8 million cells, 108 million cells ¡­


    In the end, as the cells continued to increase, it would enter a permanent transformation state that could self-circulate normally at rank-9, even reaching the hundred trillion cell state of an ordinary rank-9 creature! It¡¯s the normal combat strength of a rank-9!¡±


    BOOM!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s mind was suddenly shaken.


    It was as if the layers of fog had been completely lifted in an instant, and the clouds had parted to reveal the moon.


    There was a kind of hearty and comfortable feeling.


    Xu Zhi thought to himself, ¡± normal creatures are born with billions of cells. When they reach the ninth level, the threshold to break through is naturally very long. The advantage of pixel creatures is that they have a small number of cells. With millions of cells, they can break through the ninth level first and force their way through the threshold, becoming the weakest ninth level. They can¡¯t even maintain the normal state of the ninth level. Then, they can increase the number of cells little by little and keep splitting the soul and cells until they finally become an ordinary ninth level? ¡±


    This was because other creatures had no advantage.


    It was impossible for ordinary creatures to increase their cells in this way, but pixel creatures were particles that were decomposed and synthesized!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes instantly burned with passion and burst with endless light. The more he thought about it, the more clear his mind became, and he was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°This is simply ¡­ This is simply a perfect path with great potential! It is indeed the perfect breakthrough path for pixel creatures!¡±


    the prospects of this path are extremely terrifying. It will completely break through the threshold of the ninth level, divide the difficulty of the breakthrough, and then completely form a true ninth level!


    It could only be reached by the entire race and the cellular structure of pixel creatures. It was the unique way for this civilization to break through to rank-9.


    It was just like how the magic core clan used magic cores as cell nuclei, which were the unique breakthrough methods of the clan through nuclear fusion and fission!


    ¡°Every civilization has its own unique level nine Dao-forming technique.¡±


    Xu Zhi was so excited that he could not help himself. At this very moment, he felt that it was too much of a favoritism to have derived a level nine from nothing to the most primitive path of cell barbarism to the various shortcuts of civilization breakthroughs.


    This was the complicated universe.


    This was the true vast universe, with a civilization that had endless possibilities.


    Even if they were on the same path, leading to the same end point of rank-9, they were still completely different civilizations!


    ¡°This is a pretty good path.¡± Xu Zhi sighed sincerely.


    ¡°Yes, this path will lead to an unprecedented era of change! The racial advantage is too great, so it¡¯s still dormant for now. I still feel that there will be a war in the future, and flisa will definitely be afraid of our rise.¡±


    after all, the ancient legend of the Super Seymen is a double-edged sword. It not only facilitated our breakthrough but also made others afraid of us, so I¡¯m still hiding my Tier 6 realm.


    Xu Zhi naturally understood.


    As the most powerful master in the spiritual universe, hai landong was a God who had already begun to step into the ninth-rank, and was even stronger than the daughter of Sheng Lin and the others. After all, he was the Overlord of the sea Race in the previous civilization era. He had secretly re-cultivated in the past 30 years, and with enough energy, he was now at the peak of the celestial Emperor level. If he wanted to, he could break through to the God level at any time.

 Chapter 719

    ?


    719 The response of the netizens


    Re-cultivating was naturally fast.


    He had experience in any realm. He did not need to break in to a new realm or control the precision of energy. He only needed enough energy to develop rapidly like a rocket.


    However, if harlandon chose to become a God now, he would probably be discovered because he needed a large amount of energy, which would be difficult to hide.


    Over the years, people like flissa and the king of CyberTAN had already broken through to the realm of high-level gods, although they had no idea what the path of grade-9 was like.


    His speed was comparable to the time of the three pillar gods.


    Civilization developed from nothing, and in four to five hundred years, powerful gods such as the daughter of Sheng Lin and the great joy Emperor appeared.


    After all, this was a race that had laid the foundation of civilization with the deduction of world lines and sat on the high-speed train. Not to mention, the minor realm of gods was more about the control and energy supplement.


    How many people were there in the current small universe era?


    A population of more than 100 billion.


    And this terrifying number had yet to reach its peak.


    This was a super-large sandbox, comparable to a mini-Universe Sandbox in Huaxia¡¯s territory. The more people there were, the more energy there would be, and naturally, the faster one¡¯s cultivation level would increase.


    That was why Xu Zhi felt that his opportunity to break through to become a God would be in this new land.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Xu Zhi laughed.


    joined the universe Special Forces, walked around the planets, carried out missions, and collected energy in secret.


    Helan Dong smiled. if you keep hiding after you break through to god level, you won¡¯t be discovered unless you face the gods directly.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    Everyone in the spiritual universe was now completely immersed in this world and would live a complete life.


    However, under such circumstances, if he wanted to rise up, he would have to face the punitive expedition of all the major forces. It would depend on how long he could hide.


    ¡°Good luck.¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled, stood up, and left.


    Suddenly, harlandon, who was behind him, laughed. as born on a slave planet, we have to have an official name after we become space warriors. Can the ancient God help me give me a name that symbolizes luck so that my future journey in space will be smooth? ¡±


    ¡°Badach.¡±


    ¡­


    Ten years had passed.


    All the pixel creatures on the entire pixel planet became stronger and stronger.


    This was especially so for the pixel life forms from the parallel universe. Many powerful pixel Warriors had appeared, and they had become famous throughout the entire universe era.


    Another ten years passed.


    Feliszac and the king of CyberTAN climbed to the peak of the high-level gods and found a new barrier to the realm. They had a terrifying race of speed and began to try to step into the road of level nine.


    However, they did not have any knowledge of this realm. They only tried to walk it.


    Gradually, the number of RAM people completely expanded, and they became famous slaves in the universe. They were sold, and digital beasts gradually became the love of the universe¡¯s powerhouses. Many rich powerhouses liked to keep a few digital beasts.


    The era had completely entered a stable and mature period.


    In this era, a terrifying change happened again. Sallu rose again, and when he reappeared, he was already a high-level God, which made the other two civilizations wary.


    Another twenty years passed.


    A huge battle broke out.


    Harlandon was finally discovered. In this life, he was a cosmic warrior named badach. He was only a mid-level God, and he was forced to rebel.


    The gap between a single realm was too great.


    At the same time, the pixel creatures did not have any racial talents. Compared to flisa, who had three transformations, they were no match for him even in the same realm.


    Even at the same level, he would be beaten to death!


    Even Harland Dong had to admit that this man was extremely talented.


    I¡¯ll be back. I¡¯ve found a way to break through to become a super Saima. Badach left a final sentence. at that time, I will awaken the great advantage of our race!


    Pixel planet.


    In one of the spaceships, flisa extended a finger, and endless light waves revolved around it.


    you¡¯ve successfully angered me. Warriors of this planet, let this planet feel the cold!


    Bang!


    The entire pixel planet was hit by a huge shock wave.


    Like an earthquake and tsunami, the entire living creature was instantly covered by the inexplicable freezing radiation, and a large number of pixel Warriors died.


    ¡°This is a lesson for you.¡±


    Flisa turned around and left.


    A large number of pixel life forms died, and billions of people died.


    However, a long time ago, many pixel life forms had secretly moved away and wandered around the major planets. They even became a mysterious organization among the people and spread.


    The legend of the Super Seymen was getting more and more popular, and the rumors among the people were getting more and more strange.


    ¡­


    On the internet, people were still discussing the terrifying scene of di Qi¡¯s battle.


    ¡°Eh? Eh? Half a day has passed, which is equivalent to fifty to sixty years.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what Emperor Qi is doing on the other side, but he established the Tiangong Ministry. The entire mythical heavenly court is constantly modifying his Pangu body, as if he is modifying his flesh and blood.


    on the land of lava, the three pillar gods are also cultivating martial arts. Arcane Knights and arcane swordsmen, all of them are on the move!


    No one could remain calm.


    Both sides immediately prepared for battle. The Super daddies on both sides were ready for another all-out fight. After all, a ninth-rank was too terrifying. This was a battle that would decide their fate.


    ¡°As for the small universe era?¡±


    Some people shook their heads and felt that it was not possible.


    In the clash between the three forces, he should be the weakest.


    Although it was the land given to Carolyn by the ancient gods, it was undeniable that this land had endless potential and was greater than the other two extraordinary civilizations. However, how long had Carolyn been to that world?


    They couldn¡¯t keep up with these two old transcendent worlds!


    The foundation of the civilization was extremely lacking. There were high-level gods, but there was not even a God who had stepped onto the path of grade-9. It was simply a world of difference.


    Ordinary high-level gods and those who had stepped onto the path of grade-9 were two different levels.


    but recently, there¡¯s been a lot of news in the times of the entire small universe, such as the legend of flisa, Sallu, and the Super Saiyan.


    ¡°What super seyman? Super Saiyans are Saiyans, but can¡¯t we type and talk without using dialect? I¡¯m still ¡°competing with the chicken¡±! (Funny face)¡±


    he¡¯s a super sememan (serious face. Jgg) ¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Everyone was jealous. Could it be a pixel planet?


    What was going on?


    Bai Xiaojun: ¡± that¡¯s right. They¡¯re super Saiyans. After all, with flisa, Sallu, and Dragon Ball, the Saiyans won¡¯t be far away. We thought for a long time but couldn¡¯t find it. Then we suddenly realized that parallel universes might not necessarily be the same fighting race. It was very likely that our planet was:


    Super seyman!


    Right!


    Fang Yan¡¯s harmony!


    Therefore, in order to fit in with the ancient history, we left behind the legend of the space Soldiers. Even though we don¡¯t know what the breakthrough method is, since it¡¯s a mosaic, we left behind a metaphor to break through the mosaic: If the heart has no code, it will naturally be in high definition!¡±


    Hiss!


    Everyone could only feel a surge of cold air.


    Tens of thousands of ¡®f * ck you¡¯ flew across their minds. What a strange way of thinking! What super seyman! They are just pixel creatures. Do you think they are a fighting race with tails?


    At the same time, did you really treat him as mosaic and teach and deal with him according to Mosaic¡¯s method? Does that mean we need to decode it? Or remove the mosaic?


    Bai Xiaojun: ¡± but then again, something terrible has happened. The pixel creatures have formed a secret organization. The owner of our digital beast is a member of this organization. We have obtained a lot of information. It seems that they have really found a way to transform into a super Saima!


    ¡°What the f * ck?¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Super seyman?


    Since they had found it, could it be that it was really in line with the historical development and they were really Saiyans? It just looked a little different in this universe?


    Many people were stunned, but they immediately shook their heads. This was simply unrealistic.


    What were super Saiyans?


    His world view was set to be heaven-defying.


    Every transformation was extremely terrifying. From normal to Super Saiyan 1, it was 50 times more.


    Was that even possible?


    This wasn¡¯t an explosive battle technique like the fifty times fist. It was a complete increase in your realm by fifty times.


    The realm of a high-grade God was fifty times higher than that of a high-grade God. Wouldn¡¯t that directly break through the ceiling of level nine?


    Many people felt that it was impossible. This was simply unrealistic.


    you don¡¯t say. Bai Xiaojun said, ¡± the leader of the resistance is called badach.


    The crowd was completely silent.


    It was a coincidence.


    It must be a coincidence.


    Bai Xiaojun continued, ¡± according to the inside information, they have already started to transform. But they fell off very quickly. The transformation state is unstable. It is said that the combat power of the Super Saima can be increased to the ninth rank once they transform. Furthermore, they have also developed a new combat glasses.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    It was a pair of black-rimmed combat glasses.


    yes. Bai Xiaojun said, ¡± they turned a type 9 cell into a combat power of 1. According to their calculations, their super sememan 1 can reach a combat power of 1.08 million! They were still deducing the legendary super seyman 2, which had a combat power of 10.8 million ¡­ A complete type 9 is a hundred trillion combat power!¡±


    ¡®This ¡­¡¯


    Everyone¡¯s mind went completely blank.


    Such an exaggerated increase in combat power was indeed the way in the Dragon Ball, but what strange way? This wasn¡¯t the traditional realm at all, alright?


    Where did the ninth-rank path go? Where did the threshold of the realm go?


    This time, everyone felt goosebumps rising in their hearts. They were really super Saiyans. Those idiots actually got it right this time!


    They broke out in cold sweat.


    Something big was going to happen in this small universe. Maybe a Super Daddy would appear? Did he really want to turn around and beat the three pillar gods and di Qi until they called him daddy?


    ¡°So, this is what it means to fit history.¡±


    Super Saiyan, I see. History didn¡¯t lie to us.


    there¡¯s badach. It can be confirmed.


    ¡­


    The group of netizens were surprised and happy. It couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence. This was a Super Saiyan.


    ¡°I understand! The Dragon Ball is indeed a mosaic!¡±


    ¡°Think about it, when was the Dragon Ball serialization? It¡¯s from 1984, that era, that kind of resolution, isn¡¯t it just mosaic!¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone came to a sudden realization. They had actually hidden such information.


    ¡°This is probably fate.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the internet quietly, his entire person appearing unusually calm.


    Hai Lan Dong and the others thought that they were very powerful.


    They imagined harlandon and felt that he was very powerful ¡­


    Bai Xiaojun said,¡¯we are travelers who know about history. Who doesn¡¯t know that badach is the protagonist of this era? The rise of a Super Saiyan? So, we went to communicate with them directly to express our goodwill.¡±


    Immediately, everyone was full of admiration.


    He felt that he had done a good job.


    It was too terrifying. With that kind of combat strength, who could withstand it when he became a ninth-rank in an instant? The Dragon Ball system was simply a cheat.


    we got in touch with badach through some special channel, ¡± Bai Xiaojun said. they were very interested in us. They even wanted to ask us for the book.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    At this moment, everyone was stunned.


    Badach, a serious and hot-blooded battle maniac. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person behind my back. You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.


    ¡°What about you?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Bai Xiaojun: ¡± Oh, in order to show my goodwill to this kind of fellow cultivator, I specially found a type and decided to give him the book number 18. I wonder how he will respond to my gift. I¡¯m looking forward to it.

 Chapter 720

    ?


    720 Chapter 730-transformation, weak type 9 form!


    As soon as he said that, everyone instantly had goosebumps.


    ¡®Let¡¯s sort out the logical sequence. Why do I feel that something is wrong when you show Sun Wukong¡¯s father the book number 18 ¡­¡¯


    Everyone fell into deep thought.


    However, just as everyone was praising Bai Xiaojun for doing the right thing by clinging onto the thigh of the big boss Saima, another person appeared.


    [medical student little Tiantian: @ Bai Xiaojun, you¡¯re looking for death!] Don¡¯t get along with these shameless guys,¡±get angry¡±!¡±


    Eh?


    Everyone was excited and rubbed their hands together.


    If his girlfriend came over, he was afraid that she would be beaten up badly! They would allow you to find a boyfriend and even become a mother of a few children, but they would not allow you to learn from those idiots.


    Bai Xiaojun: ¡± I¡¯m innocent! It was the other digital beasts who helped me make the decision! I¡¯ve never studied these things before. You know me, I only collect figurines. (Crying)¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, this is too tragic! You were bragging excitedly just now, but now you¡¯re as helpless as a 250-pound child who got into a huge accident.¡±


    it looks like I¡¯m kneeling on the washing board at home. My knees are black.


    you look like I¡¯m kneeling on instant noodles at home. You¡¯re not allowed to break it.


    it looks like I¡¯m kneeling on a figurine at home. I can break it easily.


    ¡­


    Everyone instantly burst into an uproar and started quarreling.


    However, many people¡¯s expressions changed slightly, especially those from the Seven Realms. They fell into a deep confusion. What the hell was a Super Saiyan?


    There was also the latest combat power monitoring glasses. A new set of glasses had been built. One type 9 cell was 1, and a super Saima had 1.08 million combat power?


    Before this, they were as determined as the netizens to not believe it.


    The f * cking pixelated creatures were the Super Saiyan race of this universe, but after all kinds of evidence, they were completely convinced, but wasn¡¯t this too exaggerated? In the late stage of the Super Saima transformation, his combat power was really increased by hundreds of millions.


    Or even a few trillion?


    A single transformation could increase the strength of one¡¯s realm by tens or even hundreds of times?


    It seemed that this kind of calculation system could only be used to monitor the battle data of the Super Saiyan?


    However, no matter what, it still made people feel that the current era of the small universe was somewhat terrifying. Something shocking was being nurtured, and it was very likely that Carolyn had begun to secretly take action.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± f * ck! The explosive star daddy is here?! Ahhhhhhhhh! Super seyman! It¡¯s the three pillar gods ¡®turn to cry this time?¡±


    Mengmei was speechless.


    The system Terminator: ¡± I don¡¯t know if the three pillar gods will cry or not. Anyway, our Seven Realms have been getting beaten up (crying).


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in various secret research institutes, countless scientists in white uniforms were walking around. Various countries were still paying close attention to this terrifying Alien game ¡± spore evolution ¡± in secret.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Mosaic is also a metaphor?¡±


    In front of a complicated and precise large white instrument, an old man sat in a chair and operated it. His face was solemn.


    it¡¯s just the beginning. According to the analysis of our current combat system, the Dragon Ball system is not valid at all. It¡¯s too exaggerated. Even if elements such as flissa, Sallu, and Dragon Ball appeared, it¡¯s impossible for a real Saiyan to appear. After all, the Dragon Ball World itself is a collapsed combat system, so it¡¯s impossible to be valid in reality. But now ¡­


    the terrifying system of the Dragon Ball has really been realized!


    ¡­


    No one could remain calm.


    A single transformation could instantly increase one¡¯s combat power by millions, tens of millions, tens of billions, or even trillions!


    However, in the early stage, a few million combat power of a beyond 1 was enough to blow up a planet. In the late stage of Dragon Ball, after the advanced transformation, the terrifying combat power of hundreds of millions or even trillions was still fighting on a planet, and the aftermath only blew up a few small mountains!


    At first, they felt that this was too much of a disaster.


    It was impossible to achieve in reality, but ¡­


    ¡°Steve, this is really happening!¡±


    A golden-haired old man screamed.


    Another white-haired old man hugged him tightly in excitement. Oh! Oh my God! Charlie! I didn¡¯t believe it at first! However, reality proved how shallow our research was! Just based on our crude knowledge, we can determine that the combat system of this comic is unreasonable!¡±


    it¡¯s really shocking. Continue to investigate this mangaka. He can predict what¡¯s going to happen in the small universe!


    ¡°Be more friendly and remember to urge me to update!¡±


    yeah, Dragon Ball is the best. No matter how bad it is, there will be a new one. We are all looking forward to it!


    according to speculation, it¡¯s very likely that there are still ancient Immortals living on earth, and they hint and induce some ordinary people in their dreams. They tell us the information of the universe in advance, and even the ordinary people themselves don¡¯t realize it!


    it can be completely concluded that in this modern society, there is a high probability that there are ancient Immortals who may have returned here from the universe to live among the ordinary people.


    it¡¯s even very likely that a super ancient God lived on earth, living a simple life in a remote countryside farm!


    ¡°It¡¯s very possible!¡±


    even if it¡¯s not an ancient God, it must be some other ancient immortal.


    For a time, all the major research institutes were completely shaken. They even planned to investigate the mountains and rivers recorded in the major myths and even look for some remote countryside cities.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The era of the small universe.


    The secret force of the resistance on a certain planet.


    Whoosh.


    ¡°This is the treasure you requested.¡±


    One of the digital beasts handed over a secret manual.


    Badach opened his eyes slightly and grabbed the scroll from the air. He slowly flipped through it, and his expression became more and more strange, from the initial anticipation to shock.


    He was extremely shocked.


    It was as if a whole new world had been opened up, and this was the first time he had known that there was such a form of carrier.


    ¡°Nonsense, this isn¡¯t a real script.¡± Badach snorted coldly. you glib-tongued digital beasts. How dare you use this to humiliate me.


    ¡°Spare me! Please spare me, Lord badach!¡±


    This digital beast was a player, and he was currently shivering.


    So he was still too gentle? Not explosive enough? This wasn¡¯t even the real script, yet he felt that it was humiliating him to this extent? He didn¡¯t expect his taste to be so strong ¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will show our sincerity.¡± The player trembled in fear.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down,¡±


    Badach¡¯s anger was slightly restrained as he waved his hand to dismiss the man.


    Whoosh.


    In an instant, the entire Hall was empty.


    Harland Dong knew that the book was very precious. It contained the truth, and the other party would not give it to him so easily. However, he did not expect the other party to use such a shameless book to trick him!


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll continue to train my body.¡±


    He returned to his room and opened the special gravity room.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The terrifying gravity crushed every cell in his body and began to train his body.


    This was the result of Carolyn¡¯s studies in Mount Shu. The gravity room in front of her was a large-scale sword-forging furnace. She used terrifying pressure to hammer his entire body, soul, and flesh to a high degree.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Even a high-level God like him was squeezed by the huge gravity, and the cells in his body oozed blood slightly.


    A year had passed. Other than Harland Dong, there were other pixel creatures that kept changing their names and cultivating to become stronger. They had also achieved a lot.


    if this continues, Carolyn¡¯s speed will still be a little slow. It¡¯s impossible for her to reach the peak of the 9th rank in a few hundred years. Since she can¡¯t stand up, she can only rely on me to break through to the 9th rank and resist the outside world!


    BOOM!


    He continued to train.


    On this day, dark clouds appeared in the sky.


    A terrifying alien spaceship slowly stopped above the planet, leaving a thick black shadow on the tall buildings.


    ¡°Have you finally found my location?¡±


    Harland Dong stood up and looked at the sky.


    He knew that he would be found sooner or later. After all, Shi Xing¡¯s current power was too great.


    then, let¡¯s verify the results of my cultivation.


    He slowly stood up and looked at the sky, his battle intent burning.


    ¡°I see, badach? The legendary space warrior with the highest chance of becoming a super Saima?¡± The short and horned flisa showed a strange smile.


    In an instant, he disappeared.


    Bang!


    Badach was instantly sent flying, smashing through countless buildings.


    too weak. Your race doesn¡¯t have any strong combat talents. Other than their weight, they have no other advantages. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that their reproduction rate is relatively high, they could be used as a batch of Space Soldiers. They wouldn¡¯t even be as good as the high green Planet people. Flisa laughed. don¡¯t you know how to transform? then transform for me to see.


    Badach stood up from the ruins and smiled. then I¡¯ll show you my power.


    BOOM!


    In an instant, a terrifying air pressure filled the air.


    ¡°Decode!¡±


    Badach bellowed, and his body seemed to have advanced in some way. The precision of his body was getting higher, as if it had changed from a low-pixel 480p to a high-pixel 1080p.


    Endless golden flames rose from every cell.


    His entire body was wrapped in golden light, and his white hair instantly fluttered in the air. He looked like an eternal God of War from ancient myths, and his entire body was filled with a terrifying aura that surpassed level eight gods.


    this re-cultivation is not bad. I¡¯ve returned to my peak very quickly.


    Harland Dong clenched his fist and sensed the power in his body. but a 100% rank-9 is too weak. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a weak rank-9.


    BOOM!


    ¡°So this is a super seyman? What a strange aura.¡±


    Flisa, who was on the other side, didn¡¯t understand what was going on at all. Crackling sounds could be heard all over his body, and his body was raised to the ultimate transformation in one breath. A handsome white creature slowly walked out, exuding a powerful aura that was not inferior to badach¡¯S. you¡¯re very strange. You¡¯re obviously exuding a high-level aura, but you seem so weak, only comparable to me.


    Harland Dong¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.


    He stretched out his palm slightly, and large amounts of energy were absorbed.


    the previous three pillar gods were weak rank nines and couldn¡¯t absorb any energy. I¡¯ve already made preparations to replenish the massive energy needed after my transformation. Let me become a true rank nine!


    Boom ¡­ ¡°Rumble!¡±


    A large amount of energy poured into his body.


    He was like a traveler walking in the desert, hungrily replenishing all the nutrients in his body, raising the strength of his whole body to the peak, replenishing his spirit.


    The flames around his body expanded completely in an instant.


    Flisa¡¯s expression changed completely as he looked at the man in front of him in horror.


    ¡°Fewer cells, lower capacity.¡± I¡¯ve collected the energy of countless planets ¡®deaths, ¡± Harland said. and you¡¯re satisfied with that? ¡± This kind of complete ninth rank combat power, weak to this extent, is only comparable to the weak ninth rank three pillar gods from before.¡±


    This kind of combat power was even weaker than he had imagined.


    As expected of the weakest tier 9!


    A full rank-9 energy replenishment was only equivalent to the three pillar gods in their weaker rank-9 state.


    ¡°However, this kind of power is enough to crush them!¡±


    BOOM!


    Harland Dong disappeared.


    Bang!


    He threw a punch.


    Flisa¡¯s face was instantly smashed and sent flying. Even if it was comparable to the combat power of the three pillar gods, it was not something he could resist.


    ¡°A monster of this level ¡­¡± Flisa¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he turned around and left in an instant. He disappeared from the planet and flew into the universe.


    ¡°You want to escape?¡±


    Badach¡¯s expression was calm as he chased after him and kicked him.


    Flisa was instantly kicked into space and turned into a shooting star.


    All the experts on the nearby planets looked up at the sky.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Overlord of the northern River system, universe Emperor flisa! How did you ¡­¡±


    ¡®Is that the legendary space warrior from pixel planets?¡¯


    Countless people on the passing planets exclaimed in surprise.


    Peng Peng Peng!


    Flisa didn¡¯t even have the strength to fight back.


    BOOM!


    At this moment, Sallu flew over from the distance. The king of CyberTAN also slowly walked out.


    They had been observing in secret and were terrified of this terrible power, but they didn¡¯t dare to let Fraser die, because once he died, the remaining two of them would no longer be able to resist.


    this is the ninth-grade God above the eighth-grade God? ¡± Sallu¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    ¡°What a magical path.¡± King of Cyberton, Optimus Prime, muttered, ¡± but it feels like the weakest rank 9. However, how can a mere transformation erase the threshold of the realm? ¡±


    ¡°Do you want to join hands?¡±


    Badach¡¯s body was burning with flames as he looked at the three people in front of him. then, I¡¯ll beat you all to death and make you submit!!


    ¡°He actually has such terrifying power. I can only use that attack!¡±


    The three of them roared and surrounded badach in a triangular formation.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The terrifying faith induction turned into endless radiation waves, surging toward the planets that they belonged to. Almost every living being on every planet heard the figure.


    ¡°Our people, please give us your power ¡­¡±


    The three of them slowly raised their hands.


    This was his most powerful attack.


    The three Champions had already made their preparations and had their people contribute their strength at any time. They had originally planned to use this move on others, but they did not expect to use it on this mysterious super seyman.


    BOOM!


    Endless radiation waves gathered in their hands, and the three of them instantly condensed their strongest attacks. A huge radiation ball was smashed toward the center.


    Badach clenched his fist, and his fighting spirit rose. then let me block this attack!


    In the outside world, several digital beasts were live streaming.


    ¡°He actually ¡­¡±


    ¡°He really transformed?¡±


    ¡°Saima, decoding and transforming? (Shocked)¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    He had transformed into a super seyman and truly stepped into the threshold of level nine. This battle in the universe caused the entire network to explode in an instant.

 Chapter 721

    ?


    721 Chapter 731-rising wind and surging clouds


    ¡°Ah ah ah oh? This works too? This was the transformation. The mosaic-like body had become exquisite and high-definition? Like a real person?¡±


    ¡°Is this the legendary decoding?¡±


    ¡°Turning a pixelated human that was originally filled with pixels into a real living person?¡±


    Countless people were dumbfounded.


    This was really ¡®no code in the heart, naturally high definition¡¯!


    The previous players had actually done the right thing. This was really a Super Saiyan. This form in this universe was the secret to becoming a Super Saiyan. It was simply too amazing and shocking! Even the harmonious divine light couldn¡¯t block their decoding?


    Cute girl: ¡± it¡¯s in line with the truth.


    The alchemy monarch, [ it¡¯s hard to imagine. It¡¯s like it¡¯s destined (dumbfounded) ]


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± mosaic hides the secrets of the entire universe, making them blurry. Remove the Holy Light and remove the mosaic. This is indeed a powerful path to the level 9 world! To see the truth of the world!¡±


    When the big shots saw this scene, they were not only shocked by the powerful battle between two weaker tier 9 powerhouses, but also felt that it was too exaggerated. The mosaic was simply terrifying and contained the essence of the world.


    Of course, Xu Zhi was also very shocked.


    He looked at this terrifying battle and didn¡¯t expect to really break through to the weak ninth step. Even though it was the weakest, it was already a terrifying light.


    This kind of Dao-forming technique could be said to be heaven-defying.


    ¡­


    BOOM!


    In an instant, a terrifying radiance bloomed.


    The three of them gathered their Yuan Qi bullets and bombarded Bardahl¡¯s body.


    Almost half of the planets in the universe looked up and saw the terrifying white light. It was like a big Bang.


    Countless citizens were praying and looking at the sky in shock.


    Whoosh.


    The light dissipated.


    Badach was still engulfed in flames. He looked at the three of them and said, ¡± your era is coming to an end. Weaklings, accept my rule!


    Flisa, Sallu, King of CyberTAN, Optimus Prime, and the others were all exhausted. They looked at the terrifying flame figure in front of them, and they were almost invincible.


    Even the essence Qi bomb was useless?


    ¡®No, it¡¯s not that it¡¯s useless. With such a huge amount of power concentrated on him, he¡¯ll definitely die. He distorted the laws around him. Anyone below the ninth step can¡¯t distort the laws to attack him. They can¡¯t hit him at all ¡­¡¯


    This was the ninth-rank?


    They were about to speak.


    Suddenly, badach¡¯s expression changed, and his aura weakened. He murmured, ¡± the time for transformation is almost up. This type 9 world is too unstable, and the stored energy is about to fall ¡­ Damn it, he¡¯s actually disabled to this extent?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you off for today.¡±


    With a flash, he disappeared from the spot.


    Flisa and the others looked at each other, and their pride was shattered at this moment.


    Next time?


    How could he block it?


    On this day, all the civilizations on the major planets were seething with excitement. Everyone knew that the times were about to change!


    ¡­


    A day later, the civilizations of the various major planets spent their time in fear and bewilderment.


    Countless civilizations began to study the remaining videos of the transformation of a super Saima, hoping to successfully break through to the ninth-rank in a transformed form!


    ¡°A feasible path of the ninth step has appeared, a path that shines with sunlight. The others no longer try to explore other paths of the ninth step, instead choosing to follow this path.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the various major civilizations with an indifferent expression. however, the principle behind this is actually very simple. Only the bloodline of the entire race and pixel creatures can reach it. The principle is: When the number of cells is small, then I can make a breakthrough and use the characteristics of the entire clan¡¯s cells to continuously increase the number of cells.¡±


    He lowered his head and revealed a look of surprise. the entire universe is heading towards this incredible path of a weak level 9? ¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Planet CyberTAN.


    In the sci-fi mechanical city.


    The king of Cybertron was Optimus Prime, tall and mighty. His entire body was a robot made up of streamlined mechanical armor, and a flame of energy surrounded his heart.


    ¡°King?¡±


    A Bumblebee-like fire seed warrior spoke with a nervous expression.


    The king of Cybertron closed his eyes and said, ¡± I have some understanding of the transformation form of a Super Saiyan! Flisa and Sallu can¡¯t do it because their bodies are too big, with about a hundred trillion cells. It¡¯s impossible for them to break through, but we¡¯re different ¡­¡±


    He stretched out his hand and took out his main body.


    Whoosh.


    A white ball, like a mysterious holy flame, surrounded by electric arcs, exuded endless brilliance.


    This was a stone ball. It was made into a Dragon Ball on the stone planet, but on CyberTAN, it was made into a flame seed. This was their true form, and they were also the descendants of their entire race.


    our true form is a stone ball. The number of cells in our body is countless times smaller than the two of them. We only have one trillion cells. In the entire universe, if we were to say who has the least cells other than the pixel creatures, it would be us, the Tinder race ¡­ However, my breakthrough speed is still too long.¡± The king of CyberTAN took a deep breath.


    How intelligent was he?


    He instantly understood the breakthrough method of his race.


    They were essentially an entire clan!


    Like the pixel Warriors, they had the ability to synthesize and decompose. They could break through the threshold with their minimum number of cells and then proliferate the cells.


    however, there is still a world-shaking gap between the trillions of cells in our race and the hundreds of thousands of cells in our race. We can only run away. In the distant future, we will come back again.


    Kachaa!


    The king of Cybertron¡¯s Tinder suddenly split into six gemstones.


    I¡¯ll split into six, so the fusion speed of the ninth step will be faster ¡­ All of you, take my body and help me in my cultivation!¡±


    Pfft!


    The six gemstones split apart.


    when I gather the six infinite gems, I will become the eternal Emperor of the Universe and return. The so-called super Seymour Bardahl and Felicia are just ants that can be destroyed with a snap of my fingers.


    The ancient prophecy of the universe spread like the legendary warriors of the Supreme Saima.


    ¡­


    Planet Blue.


    Sharu took a deep breath, sighing at the terrifying power. a pure-blood creature with such a terrifying shapeshifting power. A rank 9? ¡±


    ¡°Detestable! I also have the bloodline of the entire clan.¡± His expression was ferocious.


    As a former virus Terminator, he not only had the genes of Felisa, the red beetle, and the high green Planet people, but he also had the bloodline of the whole race. However, even if he had the bloodline of the whole race, the number of cells was too large, which was the normal number of a hundred trillion. It was impossible for him to walk this path.


    This was the number of cells in a race, which determined the length of the path to rank-9!


    This made him extremely envious of the Tinder race. They had very few cells, but he was not the most miserable one. Of the three present, flisa did not have the ancient full God bloodline. He was the most miserable!


    ¡°Damn it, I can only cultivate diligently and hide so that I won¡¯t be found.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he disappeared from the spot. fortunately, I¡¯m different from the others. I¡¯m a loner, and I¡¯m not tied down by any forces.


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    Sallu¡¯s lips curled up as he looked at the seven black Star Dragon Balls.


    After collecting the entire population of the entire blue mother planet, over the past few hundred years, more than sixty billion people had been offered offerings, and they were already filled with endless evil wish power.


    ¡°The king of CyberTAN should have thought of his own path to breakthrough! And the Dragon Balls in front of him ¡­ Each of them has a trillion cells, very few. Just like the king of CyberTAN, they have the possibility of a rapid breakthrough!¡±


    what an envious advantage. Apart from pixel creatures, the race with the least cells is the fire seed Dragon Ball. Sallu cracked a cruel smile as he looked at the seven Dragon Balls,


    ¡°But in front of me ¡­ This incomparably terrifying wish power is enough to allow each Dragon Pearl to form its own consciousness and quickly merge with the entire Dragon Pearl ¡­¡±


    since I know his cultivation path, the Dragon Ball in front of me can also do it ¡­ I have to give badach a little trouble before I leave, so that he won¡¯t have time to come and find me. ¡±


    He looked at the seven black-hearted Dragon Balls and grinned. come out, Divine Dragon!


    BOOM!


    A huge black Dragon that covered the sky appeared in the air. Its eyes were Scarlet. mortal, Tell Me Your Wish.


    ¡°Kill Bardahl.¡± Sallu said.


    the life force is too strong. I can¡¯t kill him. The divine Dragon replied.


    Sallu grinned. then I¡¯ll change my wish. Because of the brutal consciousness and soul gathered by all living beings, you¡¯ll merge with the entire Dragon Ball cell, become a real creature, and kill Bardahl!


    The Dragon God was silent for a moment. mortal, I agree to your wish.


    Sallu immediately left the planet and laughed,


    under such circumstances, the dark Dragon Souls will quickly fuse with the cells of the Dragon Ball. In another ten years ¡­ The seven evil Dragon Ball Warriors will be born one after another.¡±

 Chapter 722

    ?


    722 Destruction and end (2 in 1)


    Shi Xing.


    Shaman Fuli was at a loss, a strong sense of helplessness written on his face.


    Sallu and the king of Cybertron both had the ancient bloodline of a full God, but he didn¡¯t.


    Full God bloodline, natural radiation and true Qi talent, extremely high affinity.


    damn it, they¡¯re all descendants of the ancient gods, so they¡¯re favored by the gods? ¡± Flisa sat on the chair in a daze. Next to him were the high green planet¡¯s great elder and number 18.


    On the shoulder of cyborg No. 18 stood the red satin Army¡¯s Red-shelled insect elder. don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m confident. This time, the red-shelled insects will protect stone star.


    Pfft pfft pfft.


    The red-shelled insect elder laughed eerily and opened cyborg No. 18¡¯s body like a gust of wind. He pointed at the core inside.


    It was a beautiful crystal.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Flisa frowned and suddenly had a strange thought. He felt that this crystal was extremely abnormal.


    yes, this is another race on the pixel planet, the country of gemstones. They are also pixel creatures with few cells, but they form blocks of crystal.


    to tell you the truth, number 18¡¯s soul was damaged a long time ago when he was fighting against the virus and Sallu, ¡± the red-shelled insect said with a fanatical expression.


    I searched for a new carrier everywhere and finally found a crystal girl from the country of gemstones on a pixel planet. I implanted number 18¡¯s memory into her soul!


    The red-shelled insect pointed at the gem and said, ¡± yes, this is number 18¡¯s new body, a gem square. Do you understand what I mean? ¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    They could clearly sense that this gemstone block, number 18¡¯s main body, only had a few hundred thousand cells.


    At the same time, mugwort had just broken through to the level of high-level God in recent years.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is the coincidence of fate!¡± The red-shelled insect was excited. on the pixel planet, the confrontation between the two tribes in ancient times, the square tribe and the gem tribe, is happening again!


    in order to find a new number 18, I¡¯ve been hunting people from the country of gemstones for hundreds of years, and they call me a moon person, but it¡¯s worth it.


    Half a month later.


    Bardahl made a comeback again and encountered the extremely terrifying number eighteen.


    ¡°Eh? They¡¯re from the same race as us?¡± Badach was shocked.


    Both sides were equipped with powerful transformation modes and had undergone decoding transformations. Although number 18 was slightly inferior and had almost no power to fight back, he had gathered the ¡± Qi ¡± of all living beings on the planet and used a vital energy bomb to successfully repel Bardahl.


    At this point, the era reshuffled.


    Of the three great powers in the universe, only Shi Xing¡¯s lineage had managed to survive this crisis.


    King Sallu and King Cyberton were nowhere to be found.


    The forces they left behind were quickly divided, and their names would become ancient legends in the long future.


    A new era had begun.


    It was ruled by the Super Saiyans and the stone Star Race.


    Three to five years passed by.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is?¡±


    On a sealed Saima planet, badach was seriously reading number 18¡¯s book. The pages were already yellowed and rolled up. the secret of the world is really in there!


    you¡¯ve reminded me from the start. Number 18¡¯s body contains the mysteries of the world. As expected of those high-dimensional unknown creatures. It¡¯s very mysterious.


    As he continued to read, he abandoned his shyness and began to study it seriously. Even he had to admire the vision of the pixel creatures!


    They were becoming more and more mysterious.


    At this moment, the Super Saima race, the strongest combat race in the universe, had sealed themselves off on a rich planet as their base.


    He didn¡¯t choose to rule the civilizations in the universe, but chose to live in seclusion!


    In the outside world, it was still flissa and the forces on stone star who ruled the entire universe.


    The Saima signed a resource peace agreement with Shi Xing. The Saima would not interfere with Shi Xing¡¯s rule, but Shi Xing had to provide four levels of resources to the Saima planet on a regular basis.


    And why did they live in seclusion?


    This was because they were the pillar God race.


    Only by sealing the ¡± butterfly¡¯s ¡± wings and eliminating the interference of the outside world could the civilization on the world line be pushed forward, and the future development would be led by the ¡± fate ¡°, entering the real high-speed train of civilization.


    in the blink of an eye, they¡¯ve once again ruled the entire era. However, we don¡¯t care about it anymore. We only hope that they can bring us some threats and some fun.


    Harland Dong shook his head. He decided to continue living his normal life.


    He even chose to abdicate and let the other tribe members lead the development of the civilization. A new king of the Saima took the throne. He was a tall, powerful, and hot-tempered tribe member.


    Of course, they were also full of pride. That was the pride of the people of isodar, but now ¡­


    Perhaps it could be said that they were the pride of their bloodline as the Super Saima and the number one combat race in the universe. Without a doubt, this was a proud race!


    In a short ten years.


    He cultivated in silence, and under the best deduction of the world line, he married a woman and gave birth to a child to continue the civilization of his race. The new king of the Saima also married a woman and gave birth to a child with extraordinary qualifications. He was born with great combat power and was known as the most talented superior warrior in the history of hundreds of years.


    The entire Saima civilization had four levels of energy for the development of a space civilization, and each of them was strong to begin with, but with the help of the world line, they had advanced by leaps and bounds.


    On average, every member of the older generation had reached the fifth or sixth rank.


    Moreover, he had toughened his mind in this life and experienced all kinds of things in life. He no longer relied on the ¡± auxiliary smart-brain ¡± that he carried with him, and had become a true ordinary person.


    Everything was prospering.


    The world civilization that had the deduction of the pillar God was on a high-speed train at any time.


    Until this day.


    Suddenly, 7 evil warriors appeared above the Seymour planet. Their bodies emitted a terrifying aura, and they also had the ability to transform.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Dragon Ball?¡±


    ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°Dragon Ball warrior?¡±


    ¡­


    All the soldiers on the planet were in an uproar.


    ¡°Perhaps we should retreat.¡± Badach laughed, but his expression froze as he looked at the seven terrifying Dragon-scaled monsters. I can only block one of them at most.


    ¡°Retreat?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    The surrounding soldiers howled in anger, and a number of soldiers in battle suits flew out from the planet, their faces filled with determination.


    Retreating, abandoning their King, and fleeing alone was the best way, but they refused.


    The izodael people¡¯s hot-blooded pride, no, the pride of the Super saymese, made them rush up and turn into the most brilliant fireworks.


    BOOM!


    Endless Qi exploded.


    All sorts of Qi cannons flashed.


    This battle in the universe was extremely tragic.


    In the end, almost everyone died in battle. At the last moment, their spirits were sublimated. Many of them broke through their limits and their spirits were refined and transformed, merging with their bodies.


    All of the isodarian people of this generation had fallen, even Bardahl was no exception.


    However, before they died, they sent their newborn babies out of the entire planet.


    our civilization has gone extinct again.


    he reached the peak and then rapidly declined, like a flash in the pan. All the people of izodael could not help but sigh and return to the spiritual universe of the pillar God.


    On this day, the entire universe was in an uproar.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    that¡¯s Bardahl, the strongest warrior in the universe! He¡¯s a super seyman!


    according to the light from the vibration, we seriously suspect that badach has broken through to the legendary super seyman 2. How could he still lose? ¡±


    ¡°What kind of terrifying enemy is he?¡±


    ¡­


    Even the entire planet was shattered!


    This was an unprecedented battle, and it even attracted the ancient priests to repair the entire planet and repair the broken ecological soil.


    No one knew what kind of enemy the Super Saima had encountered and why they had mysteriously disappeared.


    There were rumors that it was flisa who destroyed the entire planet Saima. Only they had such terrifying strength!


    And the stone star, where flisa was, also acquiesced to all this.


    Because the other party had been destroyed. Although they did not know who the enemy was, they could continue to rule the entire universe with a stronger deterrent force. The ice Demon flisa and number 18, who were behind them, were still the Supreme emperors of the universe.


    Sallu was the only one who knew about it.


    Even he couldn¡¯t help but admire her.


    what an admirable bunch of Warriors. They are hot-blooded and have their own pride. It¡¯s obvious that only badach will die, but the entire race didn¡¯t back down.


    Whoosh ¡­ Lalala!


    In the cold and silent Dark Universe.


    A few universe cabins took the baby and flew into the distant universe, floating to the backward small planet set according to the coordinates.


    Although no one knew the truth about the Saima, where they came from, or where they came from, they might be able to welcome a new generation after their civilization ended ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the vast universe.


    Xu Zhi quietly read through the history of the universe¡¯s civilization.


    Everything that had happened made him feel a little emotional.


    Hualala.


    Surrounded by cold and dark stars, a full-body Spirit covered in snow-white porcelain slowly walked out, and its aura was different.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Xu Zhi turned around and asked with a faint smile.


    He had to wake up from a dream of the mortal world.


    However, Xu Zhi did not expect it to end so quickly.


    A great era of civilization in the universe was as brilliant as fireworks, blooming and disappearing in an instant.


    If one had to make an analogy, compared to the unremarkable civilization era on earth, it was simply a world of difference. His own civilization universe had obviously developed to an extremely high level.


    ¡°Yes, I probably completed a life journey.¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s expression was extremely calm as she said, ¡± they are too comfortable. A highly civilized and technologically advanced society, and a peaceful life of scientific research has almost made them forget the passion and glory of the people of isodar. Now that they have returned to the spiritual universe, it feels like they have transformed and matured a lot.


    It was really like a furnace of life, polishing people to maturity.


    it¡¯s equivalent to playing a virtual life in a National virtual online game of the izudaarian people in a spiritual society? ¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly laughed. Back then, the virtual network of the people of isodar was extremely developed. There were also online games about mechanical armors back then. They were extremely realistic, allowing people to practice their mecha in them and make friends.


    ¡°You can explain it that way?¡± Caroline was stunned for a moment before she laughed. perhaps, the virtual games of higher civilizations are just that difficult to understand.¡±


    we are known as the Protoss. The people on these planets don¡¯t know their lives at all. It¡¯s just an online game, an NPC,. high-level life form to experience life ¡­ However, will there be Protoss from a higher dimension who treat our entire civilization as a game?¡± Said Carolyn.


    Xu Zhi was speechless. It was Caroline¡¯s saying of ¡± outside of one circle, there is another circle ¡± again.


    In fact, Carolyn herself had not expected it to happen so quickly.


    It was so fast that she had only improved by a dozen percent. Although many people had undergone a qualitative change and sublimated in the last bloody fight, and made a Great Leap Forward, it was only a few percent.


    This time, the overall increase was only slightly more than 20%. The current soul and flesh fusion progress was 54%.


    Although it had come to an end, Carolyn¡¯s body and mind were still extremely happy.


    This was because it had already been proven that it could work. Then, the grade 9 path was something that would happen sooner or later!


    Second, even though she had not reached the ninth-rank, Harland Dong had already reached the ninth-rank.


    Although the three pillar gods had advanced to the ninth rank, the daughter of Sheng Lin and the others in their bodies had cultivated the rapid method of nuclear fission, which was to split their brain magic nucleus into a cell nucleus and implant it, but they were still on the path of the ninth rank and had not transformed.


    Hai Lan Dong could fight. He could barely fight.


    Third, it had advanced the entire universe era.


    The monster core clan had their own path to the ninth step. The entire clan also had their own path to the ninth step.


    ¡°I¡¯m not planning to come back for a while.¡± Carolyn said, ¡± let¡¯s digest this for a while.


    now, due to our interference and the stimulation of the Super Saima, the speed of the entire space civilization has increased greatly. It has advanced from Level 1 to level 8, and then to level 9 without any hiccups.


    Although it¡¯s not a true rank 9, this kind of unconventional method can cause some sort of compromise to appear on the extremely difficult path of rank 9.¡± Said Carolyn with a serious expression.


    Xu Zhi stopped talking and just listened quietly.


    After chatting with Carolyn for a while, he left.


    After all, she had just returned and woken up from a dream, but she still needed to consolidate her strength.


    Xu Zhi also felt that after the development of a Level-8 extraordinary civilization, the path of a level-9 extraordinary civilization had been completely taken to a higher level, and it had changed into a different response.


    Carolyn¡¯s side has transformed. In a short period of time ¡­ the war between the three pillar gods and the other two great worlds is about to be completely lost, ¡± Xu Zhi mumbled.


    the appearance of a rank-9 means a large number of deaths, and even higher life forms will begin to fall. My path to becoming a god isn¡¯t far away!

 Chapter 723

    ?


    723 The angel scepter and di Qi¡¯s discovery


    The Galaxy was vast and dark.


    In the void, a white-robed ceramic young man stood leisurely in the vast and dark Universe.


    He looked up at the Galaxy in the distance and then lowered his head leisurely.


    His eyes were extremely deep, like the two most beautiful crystals and gemstones in the world. He was foresaw the future of the small universe.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± he said.


    The first high priest lowered his head.


    The powerful white porcelain priests didn¡¯t dare to make a sound in the face of the Almighty and mysterious existence of the universe.


    It was this ancient God that had created this universe, planets, living beings, dimensions, time and space, past and future.


    One is all, and all is all.


    The other God had disappeared and was in seclusion, so they could only come to see this God.


    The porcelain-like young man turned around, his face emotionless, ¡± you are too weak. You can¡¯t maintain the order of this universe.


    ¡°Please punish me, Lord deity.¡±


    The first divine priest walked out, his face full of guilt.


    That¡¯s right, those living beings were even stronger than their priests. They were no longer able to truly maintain order.


    In the long run, the powerhouses of the universe would treat the God officials as targets that they could bully at any time! After the battle, they would be sent to wash and repair the planet.


    As the most ancient innate gods, how could they tolerate this?


    He was ashamed.


    He felt that he had let down the expectations of the entire God.


    Xu Zhi shook his head and stretched out his hand. Twelve crystal glazed gems appeared in front of each of the divine priests.


    Then, an incredible scene appeared.


    The crystal gemstones seemed to have a life of their own. Their beautiful glass-like radiance was dazzling, and there were countless images of stars in them, illuminating the entire universe.


    This ¡­?


    The 12 priests were amazed by the extreme beauty of the gem.


    Huala!


    The crystal Gem was suddenly wrapped in a beautiful and luxurious golden scepter in the void. Fine and dense carvings covered it, and the gem was inlaid at the top.


    ¡°This scepter is an Angel.¡±


    The porcelain-like young man said with his hands behind his back.


    Huala!


    The crystal Gem in the scepter seemed to contain a hazy consciousness.


    The first divine priest¡¯s eyes were filled with bright light.


    What was an angelic gem?


    Is it a gem-like core similar to number 18?


    But it was completely different.


    It actually felt like an endless world was contained within it!


    In fact, this was a new type of ¡®world bottle¡¯.


    Xu Zhi had used all the materials of the gemstone people in the country of gemstones to create a ¡± magic core bottle ¡± with hundreds of thousands of cells. He had also used ¡± quality ¡± to deepen the level of life. It could be said that he had spent a lot.


    The clay figurine could now play with mutated clay, such as pixel clay with large grains and gemstone clay.


    Every bottle had a soul world, just like a crystal wall universe that could contain countless souls.


    gods control life and death.


    The White porcelain white-robed youth turned around, ¡± this Angel scepter can store all the dead beings on this planet.


    the true form of an Angel is an Angel scepter, but they still have a body, and their bodies are created by you.


    All the priests were stunned, and their eyes lit up.


    How could they not sense that this gem only contained a hundred thousand cells?


    It was different from their one hundred trillion cells. This was also a life form that could quickly break through to the ninth rank!


    In fact, angels were worlds themselves!


    If his soul world broke through to the level 9 world ¡­ It was a true dual world!


    &Nbsp; next, they would undoubtedly have to support the twelve angels and help them put in resources for their cultivation. They would even help the scepter create a body that could be used temporarily.


    Was this the Almighty God who created all things?


    They felt that this angelic gem contained endless knowledge and wisdom, which could not be described with any praise.


    angels, support generations of gods to manage the universe.


    With a light step, the porcelain-like young man disappeared into the vast universe.


    ¡°Farewell, Your Majesty.¡±


    The twelve priests of the second generation all held their scepters and bowed with respect.


    Hualala.


    A moment later, they created all kinds of bodies with different appearances for the angels who used the ¡± Angel scepter ¡± as their main body.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°It can be considered twelve netherworlds.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat back down in the living room, resting his chin on his hand as he pondered. this way, I¡¯ll be able to completely restore the land of death for the soul. At the same time, I¡¯ll be able to increase the combat power of the gods. I¡¯ll have powerful angels to assist in managing things and fighting.


    ¡°However, this is the era of the universe! We¡¯ll use the threshold of extremely few cells and break through to the ninth rank first!¡±


    this is the cultivation system of the entire race. After all, the cells of the entire race have this characteristic, which can specify the number, size, and volume of the cells to reproduce a descendant.


    they all think that magical beast cores are a unique advantage for Class 9s. In reality, the entire clan has a huge advantage over Class 9s!


    As for the older batch of high priests, they felt that they were about to be eliminated by the times.


    After all, they were all life forms with normal cell numbers in the beginning.


    However, they would naturally die of old age. After they died of old age, the next priest would inherit it.


    At this time, it could be said that the history of the prehistoric era of the universe had been completely filled and nourished. The foundation of the universe civilization had been laid, and in the future, it would enter its golden age.


    Sallu¡¯s Secret ambush ¡­


    ¡®Flisa and number eighteen ¡­¡¯


    The king of CyberTAN¡¯s six infinite gems ¡­


    Seven black-hearted Dragon Balls ¡­


    The baby from planet Saima was sent to outer space ¡­


    One by one, new starting points appeared. In Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes, he could see the prologue to a brilliant legend of the universe. It could even be an era with many level nines.


    ¡°This is the true universe.¡±


    rank-8 is the living beings of the world, and rank-9 is the world itself ¡­ The universe itself is made up of many worlds. This is the real small universe!¡±


    A small universe world was what he meant.


    There were a bunch of rank eight gods. Without a rank nine world, what kind of universe was it?


    At most, it was a world.


    Even though these rank nines were the weakest crippled rank nines.


    But it was quite in line.


    After all, it was a small universe, so it was naturally a small level 9.


    There was nothing wrong with that.


    Using the glasses to calculate, a single type 9 cell was 1, while a Super Saiyan¡¯s combat power was only 1.08 million, while a normal type 9 was 100 trillion!


    There was still a ¡± path of the number of type 9 cells ¡± to go before he could complete all the type 9 stages.


    Xu Zhi was sitting in the living room, calm and composed.


    He had just returned from the teleportation array. After all, Carolyn had also awoken from her dream, and he was still digesting the huge increase in his strength.


    The era of the small universe, a new era was beginning.


    It was developing in all aspects. At the very least, it would take some time for the Saima baby to grow up, wake up, and take revenge.


    However, it was clear that the next generation of powerhouses who were still babies would not be able to make it in time for the latest World War.


    ¡°Look at what¡¯s going on here.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face flickered, and his eyes finally fell on Emperor Qi, the Chongming mythological heavenly court.


    The heaven-covering builder tree stood on the ground and couldn¡¯t be moved, but di Qi was standing on the trunk of the builder tree and traveling in plain clothes.


    ¡°Green vine Mother Earth, you are very knowledgeable. Do you know what this kind of cosmic lifeform is? Three hundred years ago, when I observed the astronomical phenomenon in the outer realm, I discovered this strange scene.¡±


    With a light stroke, a star map of the universe appeared in front of him.


    Like a telescope, he observed that in a distant galaxy, millions of light-years away, the light of a certain planet seemed to be blocked by some huge cosmic creature.


    ¡°Ah? An alien? Why does it look like a huge octopus? According to this scale, it¡¯s comparable to a small planet.¡± The cute girl was shocked. She picked up the picture and observed it, looking as if she was used to it. it might be a real Cthulhu creature in the universe. If it¡¯s alone, we can try to kill it.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    His scalp went numb.


    We¡¯re still fighting the internal world War here, Carolyn is obediently preparing for the war next door, and the three pillar gods are also painstakingly planning for it. What are you guys doing here?

 Chapter 724

    ?


    724 Chapter 734-octopus Dyson Ball (2 in 1)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi peeked in secret and instinctively felt that something was wrong. He looked at the picture of the Galaxy that the two of them were talking about.


    It was indeed a terrifying octopus.


    Floating in the starry sky, it was revolving around a golden lava star that looked like a sun. It was slowly rotating and spreading out its countless tentacles like a sail. The entire octopus was like a Willow catkin that was spinning like a satellite.


    A real alien?


    Xu Zhi was a little surprised on the spot.


    The diqi universe ship had been flying for so many years and they had really discovered an alien life form?


    Xu Zhi had never thought that earth was the only life, nor did he think that the Zergs were the only life.


    now that we¡¯ve flown for 7000 years in the vast universe, the life span of a level eight God has flown from the prime of his life to death of old age. It¡¯s true that we¡¯ll encounter some strange things. However, this octopus creature from the universe is different from what I imagined ¡­ Xu Zhi fell into deep thought.


    He had thought that it would be similar to the one on earth.


    Once discovered, it would be a life planet. Who knew that a lone mysterious universe creature would be discovered? It was like Columbus who was going to discover a new world, but who knew that he would find a single dinosaur swimming in the sea instead of a new world?


    but meeting him is also an entry point ¡­ Life forms that float alone in the universe might not be simple.¡±


    Xu Zhi held his chin in his hands.


    It could be a giant beast that devoured the starry sky.


    That kind of super forbidden creature in the universe, the kind that could destroy even low-leveled civilizations?


    Xu Zhi looked at the giant octopus. Because it was too far away, it looked like a planet observed through an astronomical telescope. It was very hazy, and he could not see the truth.


    He was naturally shocked.


    Di Qi had been floating in the vast universe for seven thousand years, and this was the first time he had encountered a true mysterious extraterrestrial life form.


    di Qi is consulting. He¡¯s obviously researching this mysterious creature. As for Mengmei, she obviously thinks that if he¡¯s alone, he¡¯ll want to fight in the wild and start a war ¡­ Xu Zhi thought about it.


    These guys would at most think that it was a new creature and that it represented a new civilization in the universe. However, they had no idea that this was not within the scope of Xu Zhi¡¯s plan and that it was a new unknown creature in the universe.


    At this very moment.


    Mother Earth was still studying it seriously.


    ¡°What do you think of the realm of this creature?¡± asked di Qi.


    In fact, di Qi had been overjoyed when he had discovered it.


    Previously, that giant woodcutter had told him that the universe was real and the world was fake. He had asked the young him to explore this vast universe, and in the end, he had spent his entire life.


    He had walked for seven thousand years!


    From the prime of his life to the life of almost dying of old age, other than the ¡± parasites ¡± on his own body, he had spent all his effort to drift outside, and only then did he see a real living creature for the first time!


    It was actually alive!


    How could he not be excited?


    Just like Robinson Crusoe, in the vast vacuum of the universe, even seeing an ant was exciting, let alone an octopus.


    However, he returned before he could get close.


    ¡°How¡¯s his realm? The distance is too far, I can¡¯t see clearly, it¡¯s hard to distinguish.¡±


    Mother Earth supported her chin with her hand and said with a serious expression, ¡± but such a huge mysterious life form is indeed puzzling. Wait for me to ponder for a moment, I will think about it carefully and retrieve the memory!


    Meng Mei then closed her eyes slightly and placed her hands behind her back. watch me communicate with the various saints of the primordial era in the universe and listen to their opinions.


    On the internet.


    After logging into the forums of the outside world, Mengmei realized that the internet was still abuzz with discussions about the current situation of the world and the situation of the war.


    I heard that diqi¡¯s father has a new plan? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m shivering!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that he wants to upgrade the nine revolutions mysterious art! ¡°Let the alchemy factory crazily provide red blood cells one after another, a total of ten billion red blood cells. Let the souls and living creatures of the world we killed previously flow through the Joss flame blood vessels, and withstand the sudden attack of the three pillar gods again.¡±


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t the alchemy factory become a red blood cell processing plant in the body? it would be dog-tired to continuously produce blood and red blood cells? (Funny face)¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu, this is too tragic! The righteous and brave hero of Mount Akina had finally become di Qi himself, and the Dragon Slayer had finally become an evil Dragon! (Dog head)¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I almost pissed myself laughing! The speed of the car on Mount Haruna is terrible!¡±


    it¡¯s said that that¡¯s not all. Emperor Qi is also speeding up the reproduction of the population. In the ruins of his nine inner worlds, the ecosystem has been restored and he is encouraging reincarnation!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Countless people were so scared that they had goosebumps.


    As expected of an innate ancient God, di Qi looked down on postnate living beings like ants.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? It¡¯s not just the ancient humans, we¡¯re the same. All living beings are leeks! The cancer stock market had been cut badly today! (Tears)¡±


    ¡°Holy shit, isn¡¯t the nine revolutions mysterious art even more awesome? This was a new version of the nine revolutions mysterious art, powered by both the living and the undead!


    The internal cycle of life and death, which was in harmony with the yin and yang of chaos, was the true Pangu body. With two cores, it was stronger than one. In addition to the defensive power of physical cultivation and martial arts, it was simply a strengthened version of a super safe! (Emperor penguin. JPY)¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re finished! Di Qi secretly learned the big trick of our safe and crazily strengthened the safe. When the three pillar gods came and couldn¡¯t open it, they cried to death!¡±


    Many people had a bad feeling.


    This was too showy.


    it¡¯s said that di Qi has integrated genuine Qi and radiation into the nine revolutions mysterious art. He is now cultivating it seriously!


    Everyone felt that something was wrong. Why was he still improving?


    Di Qi was truly a super hardcore!


    Was he determined to integrate all the cultivation systems into the nine revolutions mysterious art and form the Daluo heaven Sutra with the nine revolutions mysterious art as the core of the cultivation technique? was he going to continuously fight the three pillar gods and then slowly cultivate to 100% rank nine?


    This person was too ruthless. They had already thought of the next time the three pillar gods came over, they would look at di Qi¡¯s unity technique and instantly reveal a dazed expression.


    ¡°Si la! The three pillar gods opened the space and descended. They had question marks on their faces as they began to pry open the safe while cursing! (Funny face)¡±


    di Qi: hahaha, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? three pillar gods, you will be the most miserable level nine in history. You won¡¯t be able to eat energy and will starve to death in the desert. Wait for me to slowly cultivate and reach your level, then I will chop you to death (mad laughter) ¡±


    ¡°Di Qi put his hands on his waist and said,¡± compete in learning secretly? You¡¯re all too inexperienced. Take my unity technique.¡±


    F * ck!


    Everyone¡¯s face darkened.


    This group of drama queens were fantasizing wildly.


    However, everyone instantly understood the strategy. They had to continue resisting so that the three pillar gods would not be able to eat meat until di Qi broke through to the ninth rank.


    Someone said seriously.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t he going to die of old age?¡±


    it was like this before. Now that there¡¯s ¡®quality¡¯, I can be like Ermin and live for another one or two thousand years!


    ¡°It¡¯s said that he¡¯s been inspired and has begun to study ah Chou¡¯s three body severing technique. He¡¯s cutting off his three great clones and increasing his speed by four times! Perhaps, I can try to break through to the ninth step as soon as possible!¡±


    Hiss!


    Everyone took a deep breath, and their faces were filled with fear.


    Then wouldn¡¯t Mengmei and the others have no hope of turning the tables?


    He had led the wolf into the house and wanted to return to the rule of darkness. Wouldn¡¯t it be even more difficult for the immovable creation wood, God execution stage, moon Laurel, and thunder hammer, to rebel this time?


    but now, the situation is different. Di Qi might be able to take on one of the three pillar gods, but he can¡¯t take on a second one. Carolyn is probably going to take action in secret! The three great forces are surging!¡±


    Everyone nodded, and the situation was turbulent.


    Just as everyone was discussing, the cute girl stood up.


    cough, cough, cough. Let me ask everyone something. Previously, di Qi discovered an unknown and mysterious cosmic lifeform in the vast universe. What do you all think? ¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Everyone was stunned and didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Balloon fish,¡¯I see? Hurry up and show your usefulness in front of di Qi¡¯s father? I don¡¯t want you to be killed alive. But I think your role should be to constantly promote your dragon vein incense system so that di Qi¡¯s father can learn more things.


    When others completely squeezed your body dry and you can¡¯t learn anything, you¡¯ll be of no use and will be thrown away after you¡¯re used! (Serious face)¡±


    The cute girl¡¯s face darkened.


    after all, I¡¯ve been glorious for thousands of years. I¡¯ve defeated Emperor Qi and advanced civilization for thousands of years. You, on the other hand, have been struggling at death¡¯s door under the rule of the three pillar gods.


    ¡°This octopus?¡±


    Immediately, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on this blurry picture and they became completely serious.


    ¡°Ah? Another unknown creature? So that¡¯s the case. The big octopus is Cthulhu? Boss ke?¡±


    I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s revolving around the sun as a satellite. Is the habit of this creature sunbathing? ¡±


    ¡­.


    Just as everyone was discussing, some netizens with a higher level of knowledge suddenly observed some useful data.


    according to the size of the surrounding planets and meteorites, this octopus should be about the size of Australia.


    it orbited the entire sun, and it¡¯s very likely a space creature in the form of a Dyson Sphere.


    Everyone was stunned.


    What was a Dyson Ball?


    the Dyson Sphere is a theoretical man-made celestial body.


    ¡°According to Earth¡¯s civilization level theory, for a planet civilization to develop into a star civilization, it would definitely require a huge amount of energy to mine.


    A star.


    It¡¯s a super-luminous celestial body similar to the sun, and it¡¯s the biggest source of energy for the solar system it¡¯s in. The Dyson Sphere, on the other hand, is like a hollow sphere that envelops the entire sun and absorbs its energy.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    The Dyson Sphere was equivalent to a solar power plant that completely covered the sun and completely blocked the sun¡¯s brilliance?


    some scientists believe that the establishment of the Dyson Sphere is a necessary process for the development of a high tier space civilization. A civilization¡¯s need for energy is bound to be infinite.


    When a planet¡¯s internal energy can¡¯t make up for the energy needs, mining the star is an inevitable process. If we Earthlings have a future, the future energy mining form will definitely be the Dyson Sphere.¡±


    No one had any objections, because it was true.


    However, Dyson Sphere was just a perfect theory.


    It was not practical to build a Dyson Sphere that covered the entire star, so there were partial Dyson spheres that only covered a part of the sun to absorb solar energy. Dyson cloud, Dyson shell, and Dyson bubble.


    ¡°In fact, through the Dyson Sphere theory, this is also the possibility of mankind discovering a space civilization! It¡¯s to observe the brightness of the stars. Perhaps, we can find a Super Space civilization that might be able to use the Dyson Sphere.¡±


    it is worth mentioning that in September 2015, the Keplerian Space Telescope detected the first Star of Cygnus, planet tabi, and found that 23% of its strange light was blocked.


    Even the largest planet, Jupiter, would only Block 1% of the light when it passed through the sun ¡­ According to his calculations, it was very likely that an object that was half the size of the sun was blocking the light from 23% of the sky ¡­ We started to suspect it was a Dyson Ball.¡±


    when people wanted to observe planet tabi for the third time, the Kepler-pepper. sky telescope suddenly malfunctioned. It couldn¡¯t be repaired no matter what ¡­ Until today, countless conjectures had emerged, but no one had been able to perfectly explain what was blocking the sun. (Dog head)¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    He wanted to continue observing, but the telescope broke down.


    ¡°It¡¯s terrifying if you think about it!¡±


    [ alien: What are you looking at? ]


    [ alien: the high beam dog over there, please put away your high beam lights. Have you never seen interstellar civil engineering? ] Don¡¯t blame me for blowing up your high beam lights (dog head) if you turn on so much light at night.¡±


    ¡°Even aliens want to punish the Yuanguang dog. It can be seen that the whole universe hates creatures like the Yuanguang dog! (Funny face)¡±


    Everyone reacted in an instant and was a little horrified.


    And this creature, no wonder it was said to be a space creature in the form of a Dyson Sphere?


    It also orbited around a star and absorbed energy, treating itself as a solar panel?


    The man continued,¡±I¡¯m not talking about anything else by saying these theories. I just want to say: ¡± I¡¯m not going to say anything.¡±This lifeform was very similar to a cosmic lifeform!


    I personally think that no matter if it¡¯s a super civilization or a super creature, they will all have similar movements to the Dyson Sphere. Just like the creatures on earth, they will instinctively shine in the sun. This is the survival rule of all creatures in the universe.¡±


    After Meng Mei heard this, she felt that her horizons had been broadened.


    This was the law of the universe.


    Just like the three pillar gods, they were now crazily eating energy and looking for energy resources.


    Sure enough, knowledge was the power of all things.


    Their current knowledge was perfectly usable no matter where they were placed, even in the entire universe or other worlds. They were not considered backward no matter where they went.


    However, it was clear that what they had obtained now was the theory of natural laws from rank one to rank eight. At rank nine, the laws began to distort, and the laws of the first eight realms were no longer applicable.


    Meng Mei held her chin and said, ¡± then this big octopus can only be used as a small satellite. It can only circle around a sun and absorb energy. It must be at least a high-level God, right? ¡±


    After all, according to the size of our nine revolutions mysterious art, the bigger we are, the more terrifying our combat power will be!


    It could very well be on the level 9 path, and the most terrifying one could be a level 9 world class universe beast!¡±


    Meng Mei shook her head and felt that it was not good to provoke it. moreover, according to the theory of biological evolution, it can¡¯t be evolved from a single person. There must be a group of people with uncles, fathers, and grandfathers ¡­ We can¡¯t afford to offend a bunch of rank Nine Worlds, we simply can¡¯t afford to offend them.¡±


    Xu Zhi was also lost in thought at that moment. The bigger, the more powerful? He felt that something was wrong.

 Chapter 725

    ?


    725 Chapter 735-battle


    It could be a ninth-rank?


    Xu Zhi had a nagging feeling that this guess was wrong.


    After all, the previous Zerg Queen had said, ¡±


    Being small in size was the right way.


    Now, as Xu Zhi¡¯s horizons had broadened, he completely understood this saying:


    the smaller a creature is, the less energy it needs. It can quickly pass through the energy accumulation period and reach the bottleneck of the next realm. It can then use a higher realm to fight a lower realm and crush them.


    of course, in the same realm, they have less energy and are small in size. Ants are naturally not the opponent of large creatures.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face was calm. at the same time, it doesn¡¯t mean that being big doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that you¡¯re weak. After all, the energy of the universe is infinite. If you keep practicing hard around a sun, you can also break through to the level of God.


    however, they¡¯re too slow, too slow. Everything in the world is balanced. The larger the body, the more powerful the combat power. At the same time, it also means a greater price.


    Xu Zhi licked his lips. at the same time, the biggest advantage of being small for the bloody Zerg Queen that is launching Wars in the universe everywhere is that it can turn the Zergs into real locusts!


    It danced in the sky and became a natural disaster.


    An Army of exquisite figurines that filled the sky, going to bite large creatures, even if this octopus was only a level Seven heavenly Emperor ¡­ With its size, I¡¯m afraid it has the energy of a few ninth-rank ants.¡±


    The little ant gnawed on the giant and then accumulated a huge amount of energy to break through to the next level!


    Using battle to sustain battle.


    Crazily starting wars and attacking the Giants in the universe, what? You have a level nine world, and our ant world can¡¯t beat it. It¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll send out level ten ants.


    He was just that shameless.


    This was the most terrifying advantage of the top race in the universe-the insect race.


    ¡°Do you want to try to have a friendly exchange?¡±


    Xu Zhi frowned.


    He felt that with such a body size, a God would be at most at the peak. It was almost impossible to break through to level nine in a level nine world. With a lifespan of 8000 years, such a terrifying body size wanted to break through to level nine? Could he finish the ninth-rank road?


    if it were just a god, it wouldn¡¯t matter even if they died if they sent someone to explore the way. it was impossible for them to distort the laws like the three pillar gods and follow the clues to locate the coordinates here.


    ¡°We can try.¡±


    xu zhi took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡± after all, emperor qi has been searching for 7000 years, almost the entire life of a god, before he found such a living creature. i can¡¯t let him down. ¡±


    in fact, it would be a lie to say that they were not envious of such a big piece of meat.


    Although octopuses weren¡¯t zergs and couldn¡¯t directly give back the energy after the Zergs died to instantly improve their cultivation, the external energy had to be transformed and absorbed slowly, but it was still too huge!


    even though I can¡¯t absorb it directly, I can give the enormous energy to the sandbox civilization¡¯s zergs to absorb and then cut it off.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s mind was filled with wild thoughts.


    ¡°No, how can you cut it off? I just need to leave them be, and they¡¯ll be old sooner or later! Death light! In the end, the energy would return to the arms of the Lord.


    As for the gods who survived and didn¡¯t die of old age, although they took away my Octopus Energy, they were already the elites of the insect race and had been trained to fight.¡±


    Xu Zhi had already thought of how to deal with the aftermath before he even started.


    ¡°This wave can be done.¡±


    Xu Zhi measured the distance between them and planet GUMU. He stopped at a distant corner, which was still some distance away from the Galaxy where the octopus was. It would take about a few decades to fly.


    Huala!


    Xu Zhi was sitting in the living room when the Samsara official sovereign walked out slowly.


    A black-robed young man in a Black Hades robe gently cut the space and entered the ancient wood planet silently, floating into the distance.


    Xu Zhi said lightly,


    let¡¯s get close first. If it¡¯s a God, it doesn¡¯t matter if the avatar is killed. If we can make a move, we¡¯ve already prepared the space transmission array and are ready to locate and send it in both directions at any time.


    Whoosh.


    As Xu Zhi was sorting out his thoughts and getting closer, the Seven Realms were still developing as usual.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is?¡±


    After listening to the similar theory of the Dyson Ball, di Qi also showed a satisfied look.


    In fact, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He had to deal with the invasion of the three pillar gods first. After all, the octopus was there and wouldn¡¯t suddenly run away.


    Whoosh.


    Di Qi disappeared from where he was and said with satisfaction, ¡± green vine Mother Earth, thank you for your contribution.


    Several years had passed, and the Seven Realms had developed rapidly.


    The entire human world was filled with a terrifying magical power. The radiance of the terrifying curse made it almost impossible for ordinary people to survive here.


    However, there were still some cultivators who began to rebuild the land, tribes, and the great Zhou Dynasty on the ruins. They led their officials and began to rebuild the ruins.


    The great Zhou Dynasty was rebuilding the line of incense.


    At the same time, some cultivators began to fuse the remains and bloodlines of the ancient creatures on the earth to create bloodline medicine and cultivate the two major systems of Buddhism and Daoism.


    Therefore, apart from the Sorcerer tribe bloodline and the sea of consciousness bloodline, there were two more transcendent bloodlines.


    The seven paths of witchcraft, martial arts, devil, Buddha, Dao, demon, and evil stood side by side, and the world was completely completed.


    Year 15 of the Chong Ming heavenly court.


    In the great Zhou Dynasty, Buddhism and Taoism were established. They preached to the people, helped the common people, and received many disciples.


    Many ancient deity families and ancient sects knew that a new trend was coming, so they sent their geniuses and descendants into the world one after another to fight for a great era.


    At this point, the entire Seven Realms had entered a legendary age of Buddhism!


    Year 57 of the Chong Ming heavenly court.


    The commoners reproduced once again. For the new generation of commoners, an era had passed. Many of the babies born during that era were already old people in their 50s or 60s.


    Year 96 of the Chong Ming heavenly court.


    The prosperity of Buddhism and Daoism was getting stronger and stronger. There were peerless geniuses who broke through to rank seven heavenly Emperor and took up positions in the celestial heavens. Gradually, the ancient gods did not appear. As usual, di Qi hid behind the scenes and disappeared from the world. He gave power to the ancient gods. The new people of Buddhism and Daoism gradually took over the positions of the heaven and earth.


    This era was the beginning of everything. It gave birth to many ancient gods and Buddhas, who were known by the world as ¡­ In the era of the gods and Buddhas.


    Year 114 of the Chong Ming heavenly court.


    The heavenly court gathered all living beings and entered the space.


    In less than a day.


    The ancient black three-headed demonic god descended once again from the dark clouds in the sky.


    ¡°The war has begun again.¡±


    Countless people looked up.


    Di Qi¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at the sky.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the other side, Xu Zhi frowned slightly. diqi won¡¯t be able to make it back from the battle. I have to help him get rid of the giant octopus.


    Whoosh.


    In the world of reincarnation.


    BOOM!


    The reincarnation sovereign appeared in the netherworld again.


    This ancient Emperor sat on the emperor¡¯s throne, an existence that had transcended the entire ancient era. He calmly looked at the black and white impermanences and Meng Po, who had returned.


    there are evil spirits beyond the heavens. My world of reincarnation ¡­ The battle against the otherworldly demons!¡±


    BOOM!


    The entire world of Samsara was in an uproar.

 Chapter 726

    ?


    726 The journey to the sea of stars


    The six paths of reincarnation.


    In the netherworld.


    Black Lightning flashed across the gloomy sky, and countless vortexes swirled in the sky. A huge six paths reincarnation wheel, mysterious and exquisite, covered in fine black patterns, floated in the sky.


    Another few hundred years had passed.


    As Xu Zhi¡¯s Celestial Emperor realm continued to rise, the six paths of land in the internal space continued to expand madly. The number of reincarnated creatures had also expanded to five million small Rubik¡¯s Cubes.


    Cthulhu¡¯s reincarnation mech was already worth five million.


    ¡°This is the netherworld?¡±


    ¡°Argh! That¡¯s the three-life stone!¡±


    The bridge of helplessness was still filled with people who had died in the six paths.


    BOOM!


    The sky trembled.


    On the emperor¡¯s throne in the Samsara Palace, a slender black-haired figure sat quietly. His eyes were like two vortexes, sucking in everything in the world.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Shangguan man bent slightly.


    The reincarnation sovereign¡¯s majestic voice reverberated as he said coldly, ¡± there is an abnormality in the world. A terrifyingly huge evil demon has been discovered in the outer realm. It is hovering in the void cracks of the heavens and the myriad world.


    A memory appeared in the minds of all the powerhouses in the hell of Samsara like a flash of light and a shadow. Black and white impermanence, ox head and horse face, judge cui, Meng Po, Jumping Cat ¡­


    ¡°This ¡­!?¡±


    What kind of creature was this?


    When they saw the terrifying behemoth, their hearts trembled!


    BOOM!


    It instantly set off a storm.


    Even Meng Po, who had been to the universe to communicate, had seen that every huge planet was alive, but she had never seen such a terrifying super life form.


    Not to mention the black and white impermanences and the others. They had simply refreshed the entire world¡¯s perception. When they saw the terrifying and vast super universe life forms, it was as if mountains had collapsed and the earth had cracked. Their entire brains were spinning.


    Your Majesty, how can there be such a terrifying creature in this world? even if it¡¯s as big as the land of the six paths combined, it¡¯s still far from being able to compare to this size, right? ¡± Meng Po couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡®I can¡¯t win¡¯ was a modest way of saying it.


    They felt that the total land of the six paths added together was not even one percent of it!


    This was simply too terrifying.


    a behemoth comparable to a world, or even larger than one¡¯s imagination, this is the extraterritorial demon. The reincarnation sovereign sat on a high spot and said indifferently, ¡± however, there is no need to be surprised. Such a huge life form is only at the heavenly Emperor realm.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Just ¡­ Just a heavenly Emperor?


    The Samsara official sovereign was extremely calm. the starry sky evil demons are extremely large in size, but in reality, they don¡¯t have a long lifespan. They are only about 1700 years old.


    The officials below looked at each other.


    One thousand seven hundred years old?


    Was this still considered short?


    This was equivalent to the lifespan of more than two heavenly emperors.


    Perhaps, for a reincarnation sovereign who had a long lifespan, it was only a short time for him to cross the entire ancient era.


    it¡¯s a vast and mysterious world. Even the world¡¯s most ancient and prehistorical great existence can¡¯t measure one part of its land. The universe is so big that it should have infinite possibilities. Naturally, there are living beings whose lifespans are different from ours, slightly longer or slightly shorter. Xu Zhi said.


    He had only noticed this when he secretly observed the giant octopus.


    Before this, other than the Earthlings, there were only the creatures of the insect race sandpit. Without comparison, he did not notice it.


    It was only then that he realized that the lifespan of the insect race was naturally different from that of other races.


    The lifespan of a Celestial Emperor of the insect race was 800 years. According to Xu Zhi¡¯s observation of the octopus¡¯s cell decay cycle, the lifespan of this Celestial Emperor was about 2000 years.


    As expected of the insect race, they reproduced quickly and had short lifespans.


    Of course, there were too few races that could be compared at the moment, and the actual situation was still unknown.


    but, Your Majesty, are we going to fight such a terrifying alien evil spirit? ¡± Meng Po stepped forward and said respectfully.


    in fact, their hearts were in turmoil.


    Even though this octopus was only a Celestial Emperor, it was probably the strongest Celestial Emperor in history. At the same level, the giant whale was enough to crush ants!


    and now, his majesty was actually planning to battle this ancient and mysterious giant beast?


    They did not doubt His Majesty¡¯s terrifying power, but they were still worried about their own abilities.


    Of course, over the years, although they couldn¡¯t advance to the God Realm, countless powerhouses were stuck at Level Seven heavenly Emperor. This caused the number of heavenly emperors in the entire world to increase to the point where they could be seen everywhere.


    In the era when there were as many heavenly emperors as dogs, there was naturally a stronger combat assessment of the heavenly Emperor realm-great sage.


    One person could fight ten ordinary heavenly emperors and become an initial great saint.


    Those who could fight against 20 ordinary heavenly emperors were considered as intermediate great saints.


    Those who could fight 30 ordinary heavenly emperors were high-level great saints.


    Those who could fight 50 ordinary celestial emperors were upper-class saints.


    The previous emperor Yun had gathered all his talents and his combat power was more than a hundred times stronger. It was a new upper limit of a heavenly Emperor¡¯s combat power. It could be seen how deep this world had studied the combat power of a heavenly Emperor and how powerful they were!


    Many terrifying Supreme Saints in the world had heaven-defying combat strength.


    Some terrifying Supreme Saints even made many heavenly emperors their slaves, servants who carried carriages when they went out, servants who carried shoes, and servants at home.


    It was a bustling scene.


    Especially in the dark forbidden zone, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s human-head tree was so powerful that it was hard to describe. Under it were the hundredth generation Daoist li Sansheng, the Buddhist saint Xu Yingluo, and Bodhisattva Zhuji ¡­ The battle between the Supreme great saints in the dark forbidden zone was already a Golden Age.


    ¡°You guys are underestimating us.¡±


    The Samsara official sovereign stood up with a natural expression and a natural sense of dominance. even though there are no people who have broken through to the God Realm, they walk on another extreme path. They are constantly gentle and have a strong foundation. Our world has the most powerful celestial Thearch! Our world has the most powerful ancient God bloodline!


    ¡­ You¡¯ve never seen any life forms from other worlds, So You Think we¡¯re weak. You don¡¯t know that our bloodline is extremely powerful.¡±


    Pa ta!


    Xu Zhi slowly walked down the steps of the emperor¡¯s throne, step by step, steady and powerful. the living beings of our world were born with terrifying talent. Don¡¯t look down on my people just because they are only at the level of. level Seven heavenly Emperor. Their talent is something that even level eight gods can¡¯t imagine ¡­ The bloodline that can distort the laws is a power that can only be reached by those at the ninth step.¡±


    The heavenly emperors were all shocked.


    Although they were only celestial emperors, their bloodlines and talents made it difficult for even level eight gods to come into contact with them. How could it involve the power of level nine?


    Only the cat in the crowd knew this.


    It was indeed so.


    Talent was a phenomenon that involved the disability of the path of the ninth step.


    In this transcendent world, it seemed that the highest level of celestial emperors was equivalent to the backward civilization of the most primitive sorcerer era. It was so backward that it was primitive and rough ¡­


    But in reality?


    His Foundation was unfathomable.


    Talent was in fact similar to the arcane arts of the three pillar gods.


    It was equivalent to an innate arcane spell.


    However, it was still inferior to the ancient Lava Land of the three pillar gods. After all, the talents of this world were innate, and they could not cultivate other talents. It could be considered a kind of accompanying arcane art.


    The arcane spells of the three pillar gods could be learned later in life and then continued to mine. A powerful Arcanist could be said to be a Warlock who had refined several talents.


    However, a heavenly Emperor who was involved in the ninth-rank laws was like a cheat. He might not necessarily be able to defeat an ordinary heavenly Emperor, even if it was a super huge body ¡­


    The cat jumped in the dark and curled up, feeling very stunned.


    this Samsara official sovereign is obviously trying to stir up trouble and take advantage of the war between the three worlds to sneak around and touch Emperor Qi¡¯s butt! someone said.


    talent, coupled with the powerhouses in this world, all of them are madly climbing the ceiling of the heavenly Emperor realm. God knows how abnormal these heavenly emperors are in this realm ¡­


    unless this Celestial Emperor giant octopus is also a level nine from the ancient times ¡­


    even if they¡¯re not at level nine, they must at least be a civilization that has stepped on the path of level nine to be able to provide the initial means to distort the phenomenon of the law ¡­


    otherwise, these perverted heavenly emperors might swarm up and bite you to death ¡­


    ¡°Too shameless!¡±


    Jumping Cat kept tidying up, her heart pounding.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be moved.¡±


    The Samsara official sovereign said calmly, ¡± prepare for a while and activate it immediately. We will enter the battle. This time, the entrance will still be in one of the realms of the path of the heaven-born.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the entire netherworld was in an uproar.


    As the Reapers of the netherworld, their true names were in the cycle of reincarnation. Even if they died outside, they would return to the netherworld, so they did not fear death at all.


    Unless it was like the ancient times, where even part of the reincarnation was destroyed and their true names were completely destroyed, they would not die.


    ¡­


    Cat jump curled up in a dark corner and had goosebumps all over her body.


    He quietly went online and posted:


    ¡°Brothers, bad news! At the critical moment of Emperor Qi¡¯s second attack on the three pillar gods, the Fourth World¡¯s force has also entered and is preparing to raid Emperor Qi¡¯s back garden!¡±


    The f * ck?


    The f * ck?


    The entire internet was in an uproar.


    All the players in God¡¯s realm were stunned. This was too sinister.


    Now that a few days had passed, how many batches of PvP players had entered the regional server?


    they had already established a land of online games in the path of animals. sects, cities, and a perfect small society had spontaneously formed.


    On the streets, there were people in charge of recruiting new disciples, businessmen selling and trading, auction houses, immortal cave abodes, forging associations, and even immortal Mahjong houses. There were all kinds of entertainment facilities.


    There were even red-named evil organizations that killed people and stole their treasures, and they were constantly being hunted down.


    As for cultivation?


    Many of them had already reached the maximum level.


    Currently, his maximum level was level 79, a peak level of a tier 7 heavenly Emperor.


    There were many big shots who were already around level 71. The fastest one was level 79 and had begun to increase his combat power. As an ordinary peak heavenly Emperor, he hoped to surpass the exaggerated combat power of the great sage realm.


    Of course, they were all single-profession cultivators. Dual-profession cultivators were mostly around level 60.


    Even the path of the heaven-born and the path of the human world were surprised by these strange creatures.


    Other than eating, he was cultivating.


    It was extremely dull and uninteresting, but he endured it.


    The flow of time in the beast path was obviously much slower than the other two worlds. The time flow in the beast path was only comparable to that of the Magus community, but it was not much behind them. Even they could not help but sigh at the prosperity of the beast path.


    f * ck, Mao Tiao is a spy. Well done!


    ¡°This is obviously a new main story!¡±


    ¡°Brothers, it¡¯s time for a new instance dungeon. Uproot Emperor Qi¡¯s back garden, uproot Emperor Qi¡¯s rear court!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill the big octopus!¡±


    ¡°The fourth calamity has finally been activated! We want to kill di Qi, hahahaha!¡±


    ¡­


    &Nbsp; the top sects quickly formed an alliance, and each sect started to use war resources. This was clearly a world BOSS, and the entire world was going to attack it.


    The entire internet was in an uproar.


    They had thought that they would be quietly watching a few world-class big shots start a terrifying war this time. Who knew that it would be their turn to get involved?


    Dig out di Qi¡¯s butt!


    As expected of the world of Samsara, the online game world of the players. They were in high spirits and their faces were red with excitement!


    They had already thought that di Qi was confident that his safe was safe, but they had not expected that the other side would be broken into ¡­


    Following the commotion in the beast path, the experts from the path of the heaven-born and the path of the mortal world also gradually found out about this and were shocked.


    ¡°The netherworld is going to wage war against the outer realm?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an opportunity, but it¡¯s also a huge crisis.¡±


    we can¡¯t be resurrected like the people in hell. If we really die, then we can only enter hell to be reincarnated and be slaughtered.


    After all, they were different. They only had one life, and no one wanted to go to hell.


    however, it¡¯s still an opportunity. If we don¡¯t go ¡­


    ¡°Wealth comes from danger.¡±


    it could even be an open scheme by the netherworld, causing us to face danger and die in their netherworld.


    ¡­


    The existences conversed and even the Almighties in the dark forbidden zone were awakening.


    Not long after, in The Burning Sky of the celestial realm, there was a loud bang, as if a world in the outer realm had opened up. The endless vacuum pressure outside swept across the earth and sucked away the air in the entire land.


    Kill!


    Countless heavenly Emperor-level experts rushed in.


    What was this?


    Many experts were stunned.


    In the vast sea of stars, there was a brilliant vacuum universe world.


    If ordinary creatures entered, they would not survive for long. Only universe cultivators who cultivated radiation and true Qi techniques could adapt to this world perfectly.


    ¡°Brothers, charge with me!¡±


    A group of players brandished their long swords and rushed forward.


    The Samsara official sovereign stood in the distance with a calm expression. Samsara was originally a mechanical armor made of my Rubik¡¯s Cube. It was originally my personal guard of the insect race ¡­ This can be considered our first battle, and it¡¯s time to train our troops.¡±


    As for the players, they were among the Zerg¡¯s personal guards, so it was not a big deal.


    Hualala!


    A sun was suspended in the vast universe, emitting endless light and heat. As they got closer, the terrifying radiation waves almost bathed them in golden sunlight.


    In the distance, a giant octopus the color of a black meteorite was slowly circling in the sky. It spread its tentacles and seemed to have turned into an arc-shaped dome. It took the form of a Dyson Ball and was absorbing the power of the entire sun.


    Suddenly, the giant octopus¡¯s hundreds of eyes slowly rotated. It had already discovered those strange ant-like creatures rushing toward it in the starry sky. At first, it was at a loss, then it was furious.


    BOOM!


    The octopus¡¯s tentacles suddenly spread out, sweeping toward those ridiculous ants.

 Chapter 727

    ?


    727 High-dimensional space-time


    The Samsara official sovereign stood in the void leisurely.


    In the dark and gloomy universe, the outline of the sun bloomed to its maximum brilliance, like an eternal furnace, blooming with endless light and heat.


    It was as if they were surrounding a huge and magnificent golden furnace.


    having deduced the sandbox of extraordinary civilizations over countless eras, perhaps I can also see how deep my Foundation is. Xu Zhi muttered to himself.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    Wuwuwu!


    The giant octopus released an angry spiritual fluctuation, and its countless tentacles softly slapped. The endless void seemed to be stirred up like ripples, and everything was like a river.


    This was a mighty force that even ordinary celestial emperors could not imagine.


    A Celestial Emperor in this form could almost sweep away all the overlords in the celestial Emperor realm. Perhaps only gods could pose a death threat to it.


    However, in front of him were a group of ridiculous ants. How could he not be angry?


    Even Xu Zhi could clearly feel its anger.


    In fact, he could even hear its spiritual will roaring, ¡±


    where did this weak universe race come from? why aren¡¯t you submitting to me? ¡±


    BOOM!


    The group of heavenly emperors circled around him.


    They were like a bunch of laughable fleas surrounding an elephant.


    ¡°An alien evil spirit?¡± There was an ancient Buddha with a ring of golden light around his body that looked like a small sun. He put his palms together and whispered, ¡± what a terrifying living being ¡­


    ¡°Hehe, such a huge object, how amazing. How deep are the mysteries of the world? Samsara official sovereign, what truth are you hiding?¡± A tall and handsome scholar with fair skin was holding a feather fan. He was obviously the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, the incarnation of the human-headed Bodhi tree.


    ¡°Such a huge life form is indeed amazing! It should be sent to my Buddhist Kingdom to be converted, but obviously, such a huge body ¡­¡± Another indomitable Buddha was speaking, his whole body full of benevolence.


    However, the players didn¡¯t care so much and didn¡¯t put on airs like them.


    these people from the path of the heaven-born and the path of the beast are full of ugly faces, but they¡¯re just talking nonsense here. They¡¯re chatting and flattering each other, and they don¡¯t make a move as if nothing happened. They¡¯re waiting for the others to test the waters first.


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    ¡°However, when we leave this place, we will be moving at the same speed as them. Everyone¡¯s thoughts and actions will be the same. The entrance to this instance dungeon is at the path of the heaven-born? So that¡¯s how it is? The instance dungeon¡¯s time flow is the same as the path of the heaven-born!¡±


    it¡¯s very likely that there¡¯s a celestial repulsion here as well. Although we can enjoy the flow of time in the other two paths, there will be a repulsion after a long time. We might not be able to stay here for long. This instance dungeon has a time limit.


    those cowardly leaders of the path of the heaven-born are all chatting. They must have sensed something and know that we can¡¯t wait any longer. They are waiting for us to attack.


    ¡­.


    The faces of the bosses from the player sects darkened.


    Can¡¯t you guys be honest NPCs?


    He¡¯s so Black-bellied and wants to mess with US players all day?


    They began to discuss the tactics to clear the instance, and Yuan Qinghua was one of them.


    In this current situation, the path of the heaven-born, the path of the mortal world, and the path of the beast were all scheming against each other, and the players from the inferno were not included in this.


    The heavenly Dao in front of him was the most unflustered, waiting for the other two to attack.


    ¡°We¡¯re not in a hurry either. We¡¯re the weakest, and we¡¯re more patient than them. The mortal world is much more powerful than us, and they also have the power of heaven and man. I reckon they won¡¯t be able to sit still and will be the first to attack.¡±


    These players were muttering to themselves. In their eyes, touching di Qi¡¯s butt was also a huge question!


    Although di Qi was being held back by the three pillar gods, how could he tolerate him touching the giant octopus that he had spent his entire life to find in this world?


    It had always been him stealing from others, but now someone was stealing from him?


    After snatching the giant octopus, the two worlds would probably become mortal enemies. This was only the first wave of confrontation, and the player forces would probably have to face di Qi in the future!


    Roar!


    A terrifying divine will spread out.


    These tiny creatures were surrounded but not killed, completely infuriating the terrifying cosmic octopus. It frantically stretched out its tentacles, wanting to slap these ridiculous creatures to death in an instant.


    Pa ta!


    It suddenly increased its speed and waved its tentacles to attack the surroundings. However, the tentacles were unusually slow, and the surrounding celestial emperors dodged them easily.


    for such a huge creature, the tentacles should be its weapon. How can the tentacles attack so slowly? ¡±


    it¡¯s as if its thoughts and physical speed are not on the same level as us.


    ¡°Is it like how the path of the heaven-born feels when it faces the path of the mortal world?¡±


    ¡­.


    Countless heavenly emperors unsteadily opened it.


    His expression became more and more solemn. He was afraid that there would be some danger and that the other party was deliberately hiding his strength. After all, such a huge life form from the universe was truly frightening.


    As for the Asura Warriors of the animal path in the distance?


    They were used to being divided into two groups to avoid being infected by them.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    In the next second, the giant octopus¡¯s spiritual will let out an earth-shaking roar. You¡¯re all descendants of ancient gods! How can there be so many descendants of the ancient gods?¡±


    It was getting angrier.


    ¡°F * ck! Brothers, run! It¡¯s angry!¡±


    ¡°Such a terrifying descendant of the Gu God! How did he know that I¡¯m trading stocks?¡±


    ¡°Hiss! Law attack, mind-reading! How does he know that I want to be the son of the God of stocks? he has seen through my actions. Brothers, run!¡±


    ¡­.


    In the distance, the Samsara official sovereign¡¯s expression was calm. Xu Zhi asked softly, ¡± intelligent sub-brain, descendant of the ancient gods, what do you mean? ¡±


    The mechanical voice said, ¡± I don¡¯t know. Every civilization and race has a different name. However, according to the context, it is likely to only refer to the descendants of gods who have completed the path of level eight in the universe.


    ¡°The descendants of the ancient gods are the offspring of the gods? Then why was it so shocked?¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment, and he could not help but say, ¡± the bloodline of an heir of a level eight God is at most a little thicker and more talented. There is no special ability, right? ¡±


    it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t have special bloodline inheritance abilities, ¡± the intelligent sub-brain replied. it¡¯s because of the insect race¡¯s racial advantage that the gods have one less stage of cultivation.


    ¡°What stage?¡± Xu Zhi was completely puzzled. could it be that there¡¯s also an eighth-tier path other than the ninth-tier path? ¡± he asked.


    The path of rank-9 was the path of combining the soul and body with the cells, the fundamental way to improve the level of life.


    Then, what was the path of the eighth step?


    Even Xu Zhi felt that it was unbelievable.


    He had never encountered this stage before.


    It was possible that he had not noticed it, but so many ancient God Giants who were about to break through to level nine had not discovered the path to level eight.


    Suddenly.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s entire body trembled, and his mind exploded. the path to the eighth rank is also a fundamental way to improve the level of life! It was also climbing a certain path ¡­ Is it a high-dimensional space-time path with the flow of time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The Zerg sub-brain¡¯s mechanical voice sounded.


    Xu Zhi stood there in a daze and did not say a word.


    It turned out that level eight gods also had to climb a path-the path of thinking?


    To improve the speed of one¡¯s thinking, cell speed, and reaction speed was the true God ¡­


    10 times ¡­


    50 times ¡­


    100 times was the limit.


    The path to the eighth step was to climb this path?


    It was only at this moment that Xu Zhi reacted. The intelligent sub-brain had said before that the Zergs had a natural advantage. They were born to live in a high-dimensional thinking space.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the only zergs in the universe.


    Some high tier space civilizations that had become Level 7 space civilizations would start to climb down this path when they had a God ¡­ The thinking dimension was the threshold symbol of a higher civilization!


    When a higher dimensional being fought against a lower dimensional being, one would be practically stationary. How could one fight?


    He had made an analogy before.


    It was like an insect race creature coming to earth, and humans were almost like statues because they were standing in a high-dimensional space-time ¡­


    Killing you at will is none of your business.


    At this moment, they were completely matched!


    ¡°Is that so? The eighth-rank thought path was a type of high-dimensional creature. To fight a low-dimensional creature ¡­ The path of the rank-9 cells is also a kind of higher dimensional creature, fighting a lower dimensional creature ¡­¡±


    that¡¯s because level nine can distort the laws of the universe, which is equivalent to a flat piece of flesh and blood dissection paper.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s voice was cold.


    It was not that he had not seen it with his own eyes. A high-dimensional creature like a rank-9 could naturally distort the laws of the universe. It was as easy as tearing a piece of wet toilet paper when it fought against creatures without any laws.


    Level 8 was a dimensional lifeform.


    Level 9 was another dimensional life form.


    Each path represented a dimensional Ascension, turning into a higher dimensional creature.


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. this matches perfectly. No wonder we didn¡¯t take the path of a level eight God. I¡¯ve always set their speed at the highest. No wonder they say that the Zerg race is the top race in the universe. It¡¯s because they naturally completed the path of level eight ¡­ It¡¯s more difficult to break through to the God Realm in the universe than we thought!¡±


    ¡°No wonder I thought that level eight gods were so simple. Although level nine gods would be much more difficult, how could the difficulty suddenly leap to such a terrifying level? It turns out that an eighth-grade God isn¡¯t that simple.¡±


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his thoughts were broad and flat.


    The complete set of rules for a space civilization had been unveiled.


    It turned out that there was a path to the eighth step at the eighth step, not a path to the third step at the ninth step!


    At that moment, Xu Zhi completely understood all the tribal secrets of the entire Zerg race¡¯s structure. There were no longer any principles or structures that were difficult to understand.


    Knowledge was the power of all.


    Suddenly, Xu Zhi opened his mouth and asked, ¡± the reason why the Zergs are the top civilization in the universe is that they have naturally completed the path to rank-8. The path to rank-8 is 100% ¡­ Then in the universe, are there any top races that have naturally completed 100% of the level 9 path?¡±


    The bug race¡¯s path to the type 8 realm was 100%, and every single one of them could enter a terrifying time flow.


    If there was really a 100% chance of a natural rank-9, then wouldn¡¯t that mean that the clansmen of this race had naturally mastered the law phenomenon of distorting the laws of the universe since birth?


    Every one of them was a terrifying God?


    The intelligent sub-brain did not give a direct answer. It was silent for a moment. the universe is very big.


    ¡°Is the universe very big?¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed and did not ask any further. He said, ¡± then, the descendants of the ancient gods that the giant octopus is talking about are the descendants that inherited the bloodline of a rank eight God. The descendants of rank eight gods will also have the talent of naturally controlling the flow of their bodies and can enter high-dimensional space-time. Are they naturally high-dimensional creatures? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The intelligent sub-brain replied.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is?¡±


    Xu Zhi looked into the distance at the big, angry octopus.


    This giant octopus was also a descendant of an ancient God.


    It could control itself to enter the ¡± thought high-dimensional space-time ¡°, and the purity of its bloodline seemed to be quite high. Its current body was 59 times faster than normal, so it was no wonder it was so proud. With such a huge Celestial Emperor body and the fact that it was the descendant of an ancient God, even ordinary celestial emperors were low-dimensional creatures. It was the true indescribable terrifying Overlord of the universe, an indescribable taboo existence. No one at the celestial Emperor realm was its match, and it could crush everything.


    However, at this moment.


    &Nbsp; ¡± pure-blood? how could there be such pure-blood ancient God descendants, and in such a large group ¡­


    The cosmic octopus waved its tentacles in anger. It was both shocked and scared. even the direct descendants with terrifying talents can¡¯t inherit it perfectly. Usually, they will only be around 80. Only the offspring of two ancient gods who gave birth at the same time can reach the true pureblood ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was extremely calm as he looked at the cosmic octopus indifferently.


    they can enter the dimension of their thoughts at their own will. Xu Zhi suddenly said, ¡± it¡¯s like a low-dimensional space-time. In the blink of an eye, you¡¯ve stepped into a high-dimensional space-time, and in the blink of an eye, you¡¯ve become a high-dimensional creature and are engaged in battle.


    The sub-brain replied, ¡± of course it can be controlled. They will only enter the high-dimensional space-time when they are fighting and become high-dimensional creatures. Otherwise, their life will decline rapidly. On the other hand, we, the Zerg, are constantly accelerating. Under such circumstances, a God can only live for two and a half months in the high-dimensional space-time, and a God can only live for 80 days.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi touched his nose.


    It turns out that the gods in the universe can really live for 8000 years, unlike the gods in my Orchard who can only live for two months. I thought that everyone could live like this ¡­


    BOOM!


    The big octopus¡¯s expression completely changed, and it was completely enraged. is this why you¡¯re so confident in challenging us, the gorway Alliance? Even though the purity of your bloodline is higher than mine, this speed that is twice as fast is still unable to make up for the gap between us. Pitiful creatures like ants, just wait to be crushed to death by me!¡±


    BOOM!


    Countless tentacles bloomed with golden energy, sweeping across the entire land.


    Whoosh.


    The heavenly emperors still didn¡¯t dare to fight, and they all used their talents to move away.


    Like a group of fireflies, they floated away weakly.


    In the next second, the giant octopus¡¯s spiritual will let out an earth-shaking roar as if it had encountered the most terrifying and unimaginable thing in its life. ¡°You are not the descendants of the ancient gods, but all of you!!!¡± They were all descendants of the world! How could there be so many descendants of worlds?¡±


    In the distance, the players were also dumbfounded. They turned on the live broadcast recording screen and whispered to each other, expressing that they were a little confused.


    ¡°Senior sister¡¯s descendant?¡±


    ¡°F * ck! How did he know that I like my department¡¯s Senior Sister and want to have descendants with her?¡±


    Bullsh * t! My Senior sister¡¯s Houyi is so good! Six rounds are endless, and she can be a King!


    ¡°Stone hammer mind-reading technique!¡±

 Chapter 728

    ?


    728 Chapter 738


    This was too showy.


    Xu Zhi looked at the group of drama queen players who were talking nonsense while recording the battlefield. Could the celestial Thearch¡¯s confusing behavior be to make the other celestial Thearch Giants let down their guard?


    Did they really think that they were fools?


    Or was he trying to pull their intelligence to the same level? Forcefully assimilate them?


    Hualala.


    The reincarnation sovereign was still standing at the highest point in the distance, overlooking the entire behemoth. It was a cosmic octopus of an unimaginable size, and countless celestial emperors were surrounding it like a curtain of rain.


    This time, the expedition to the world of Samsara allowed the experts in the world to see the outside world for the first time and completely refreshed their world view.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s view of the world was also being refreshed, or rather, completed. He said softly, ¡± didn¡¯t you just say that you were the descendant of the ancient gods? Why are you a descendant of the world now?¡±


    probably, ¡± the intelligent sub-brain said. they probably think that he¡¯s not a descendant of a rank eight God, but a higher rank, a descendant of a rank nine world.


    ¡°A descendant of a type 9 world?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    A cold mechanical voice came, ¡±


    a rank 8 descendant¡¯s bloodline has climbed the entire path of space-time thought. It can produce different levels of thought speed according to the purity of the bloodline ¡­


    as for the bloodline of a rank-9 descendant, they¡¯ve climbed the entire path of cell fusion. They can achieve different levels of body and soul Fusion according to the purity of the bloodline.


    Did they also inherit a small part of their father¡¯s life level?


    Xu Zhi was stunned. So that was how it was.


    A bloodline of the ninth rank was naturally of a higher grade.


    In other words, since they were born with a part of the type 9 cell fusion, some of their offspring might naturally reach 27% of the hard work of ermine?


    it¡¯s really a unique and terrifying advantage. They are born with a height that ordinary gods may not be able to reach in their lifetime.


    Xu Zhi sighed in admiration and said, ¡± it¡¯s indeed enviable! It was very enviable! This was equivalent to the second generation of a rich family, born with wealth comparable to a country ¡­ However, the truly terrifying ones were the first generation that broke through to the type 9 world on their own without the support of their father.¡±


    Xu Zhi could not help but lower his head and think. the descendants of a ninth-order world naturally carry some kind of incomplete nomological phenomenon and inherit part of the ninth-order organs, dantian, and bones ¡­ he thought. In other words, what was the true origin of the natural eight meridians, the luck of a Saint Dragon, the first-rate Saint body, and the natural Supreme bone?


    Although the descendants of rank nine gods are extremely powerful, it¡¯s very likely that their organs will be dug out, their bones will be stolen, and their bloodline will be stolen. After all, they¡¯re all precious treasures!¡±


    The intelligent sub-brain was speechless.


    Xu Zhi looked into the distance and took a step forward. His eyes narrowed slightly. this giant octopus saw that they used a similar natural phenomenon talent and thought that they were bloodline descendants of the ninth-rank? ¡±


    what an incomparably cruel and real universe. It truly fully reflects the law of the food chain and forest. Bloodlines will bring about severe inequality and strict social classes, although I¡¯ve already seen such a situation in my deduction on the sandbox before. The city-state Society of the three pillar gods is the most cold-blooded and straightforward.


    Xu Zhi was suddenly a little curious. then, according to the theory that ¡®heaven and earth are a circle, and the outside is an even larger circle¡¯, if level eight gods live in the world, and level nine is the world, then could level ten be the universe? After all, the universe contains many worlds. What kind of talent does a tenth level descendant inherit?¡±


    ¡°Level 10 isn¡¯t the universe.¡±


    The sub-brain answered indifferently, ¡± but the specific path should not be answered by me based on the path of the Zerg empresses of the previous generation. It should be explored by you.


    Xu Zhi just smiled.


    Through the giant octopus, he could see that the average level of the outside world was weaker than he had imagined.


    Gods seemed to be a very rare existence.


    As for the grade 9 world, it was a true and vast existence.


    Perhaps he had never even seen it before, and only had this concept from his scattered inherited memories. This could be seen from the fear of the giant octopus.


    But it was only natural. Not everyone was like Xu Zhi¡¯s high-density world sandbox. The real universe was too huge and unimaginably empty!


    In the distance.


    The powerful existences of the path of the heaven-born and the path of the mortal world looked at each other. They did not attack each other directly, but were still extremely cautious.


    descendants of ancient gods? ¡±


    ¡°A descendant of the world?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? We are the descendants of some ancient and powerful existence?¡±


    The existences conversed and were all shocked.


    Could it be that this otherworldly demon has seen through the secret of our bloodline?


    Was it related to the ancient and mysterious truth of the netherworld?


    They recalled the existences from the old era who were suppressed in the hell of avicinaraka, such as Qi Tiandi, su huanzhen, and Emperor Yun from the new era.


    It seemed to involve the terrifying truth of the ¡°six paths of reincarnation¡± in this world.


    A term appeared in his mind:


    [ reincarnation true name ]


    Qi Tiandi and the other prehistorical existences had once roared,


    ¡°I must get back the true name of the reincarnation cycle and find my true self!¡±


    BOOM!


    Everyone was shocked.


    In front of him was a huge opportunity!


    This ancient secret had been monopolized and sealed up, and no one knew about the prehistoric history. However, this Outworld fiend in front of them might have seen through the clues of their bloodline!


    ¡°Otherworldly demon, what do you think the bloodline of an ancient God means? What do you mean by the bloodline of this world?¡± The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord could not help but ask.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t know?¡±


    The cosmic octopus grinned. you¡¯re really a Treasure Mountain, but you don¡¯t know that when I dig out all your blood and organs, that will be my greatest encounter!


    BOOM!


    The giant octopus immediately attacked.


    The terrifying black tendrils covered the sky and the sun as they lashed out like huge whips.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    The surrounding heavenly emperors immediately roared in anger and couldn¡¯t help but attack.


    ¡°They¡¯re up? We¡¯ll follow suit.¡± A group of players in the distance saw this, and their faces were filled with passion. They waved their weapons and charged forward madly.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go! Clear the dungeon and fight the boss!¡±


    the NPC are attacking. How can we not? ¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re a brother, then come and cut me!¡±


    ¡°Charge! Death is a matter of a moment, but being struck by lightning is a matter of a lifetime!¡±


    In fact, although his voice was high-spirited, his movements were very weak. He was clearly the essence of leeching in traditional online games.


    He shouted the fiercest and did the most cowardly.


    This was because the beast path¡¯s forces were more than ten levels weaker than the other two realms. No matter how hard they tried, they only had a group of ordinary heavenly emperors.


    In their words, in this online game, the players were still in the climbing phase, and their combat power was still relatively weak, so they could only develop in secret.


    BOOM!


    In the distance, light bloomed.


    The octopus¡¯s terrifying size brought with it an incomparably powerful aura. Even if these heavenly emperors had innate talents and were twice as fast as their opponents, a large number of ordinary heavenly emperors were still beaten to the point of vomiting blood. They simply couldn¡¯t withstand a single move!


    Only the great sage realm experts could continue to attack. Terrifying divine rhythms bloomed, piercing the other party¡¯s flesh. Blood bloomed, causing an unimaginable attack.


    Peng Peng Peng!


    The entire world around the octopus seemed to have turned into chaos, and countless energies were surging and tearing apart. A large number of ordinary celestial emperors began to die, and the big octopus was also covered in blood.


    Black divine blood and shattered divine bones filled the sky.


    However, even though it was injured, this terrifying space monster was not afraid at all. It continued to wave its tentacles steadily.


    ¡°We can¡¯t continue like this.¡±


    One of the players ¡®expression was obviously not right. After all, although his combat power was not obvious, he was the vision of a keyboard Saint. this body is too huge! We¡¯re like a flea, scratching on the skin, breaking through a little bit of skin tissue, and then quickly healing again. There¡¯s no harm at all!¡±


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s split into two groups. One group will attack the brain. After all, the brain is where the soul is. No matter how large the body is, the soul will be gone after death! This is a vital point!¡±


    that¡¯s right. Before reaching the ninth rank, the soul is still in the brain. Without a true soul brand in every cell of the body, it¡¯s impossible to reincarnate every cell with a drop of blood.


    one team, attack the brain and poke its flower. The other team, poke its anus!


    ¡°Charge! The head and the tail are blooming!¡±


    In an instant, an elite commander of the instance dungeon¡¯s opening team gave the order to split into two groups and plan to attack from the inside.


    However, when the group of people quickly flew to the other side of the battlefield, the octopus clearly knew where its weakness was. It guarded its head extremely seriously. Even if it managed to break through the defense of the octopus, its skull was still extremely hard and was not damaged at all.


    BOOM!


    this won¡¯t do. The front isn¡¯t something weaklings like us can go up to. Let¡¯s go to the rear, call for unlimited firepower, and try to break through the defense over there!


    The players ¡®expressions changed.


    It was not that there were no powerful talents who were reincarnated into the path of beast, there were naturally some.


    They were nurtured by the various major player factions. As the faction NPCs, they were extremely precious. Players could die, but these top-grade NPCs definitely could not die. This was because once they died, they would enter the cycle of reincarnation and might be reincarnated into another world.


    Unlimited guns were an NPC¡¯s extremely powerful attack talent.


    Back then, Emperor Yun had integrated this talent and wielded a long spear to fight the reincarnation sovereign.


    Whoosh.


    The group of people walked to the end.


    ¡°What do we do? Go? Get the kayseru ready!¡± The crowd roared,


    even if we can¡¯t eat meat with the big shots above us, we still have to drink soup at the back.


    ¡°Is the spatial ring ready?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all ready. We¡¯ve been mass-producing spatial rings just for this moment!¡±


    ¡°Heavenly construct Hall, your energy extractor?¡±


    Although their cultivation speed was not fast and their combat power was far weaker than the other two paths, they had all kinds of Immortal Weapons and cultivation tools.


    The energy extractor was a necessary product for rapidly extracting energy from flesh and blood, to kill and Rob, to drain every inch of the other party¡¯s value.


    one million sand coins for one. Let¡¯s cut the crap!


    ¡°A tourist trap, ten times the price? I¡¯ll have one!¡±


    ¡°We also want it!¡±


    At the critical moment, many player factions gritted their teeth and went all out.


    This cosmic octopus was countless times larger than the land of the beast path. If all its energy was extracted and turned into spirit Qi energy liquid, it could fill the entire land of the beast path.


    How could he not be excited?


    His sect would become rich today.


    Bang!


    A bloody hole was pried open.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll use the ¡®three all policy¡¯. We¡¯ll pull out its skin, dig out its flesh, and scrape it layer by layer! This is an unimaginably huge amount of energy!¡±


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    On the main battlefield.


    ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯ve been careful enough.¡± The giant octopus was shocked. I killed these creatures, but I didn¡¯t destroy their nomological flesh and organs. How can I not find them? ¡±


    The descendants of the world must have natural organs of laws, fused with the soul and flesh, and possessed some kind of terrifying and powerful talent. However, it couldn¡¯t find it no matter how hard it tried!


    They were clearly descendants of a level nine world!


    Suddenly, it quivered and an unbearable pain swept through its body from behind. It couldn¡¯t help but shiver. damn it, you damn existences. As noble pure-blooded, you are actually so shameless and lowly.


    BOOM!


    They were still exchanging blows.


    those players are shameless. Are you hyenas? ¡±


    In the distance, Xu Zhi was watching the battlefield.


    Its body was so huge that even if there were tens of thousands of heavenly emperors, it would take a long time to arrive at the other battlefield.


    ¡°However, if we delay any longer, there might not be enough time there.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was extremely calm. I have to be much faster than di Qi.


    Tap tap tap tap.


    Suddenly, the Samsara official sovereign stepped forward.


    At this moment, all the creatures on the battlefield, including the giant cosmic octopus, looked up.


    Within the black light stood a black-robed Emperor. He seemed to be the most ancient existence, and his skin was as smooth as Jade. A terrifying, vast, and ocean-like pressure gushed out, shaking the entire starry sky.


    The cosmic octopus, gorvelian, was horrified. Looking at the inexplicable existence of the celestial Emperor, he felt an extreme horror, as if he was a piece of paper that could be pierced through at any time.


    This world, how could it be ¡­


    How could there be such an unbelievable existence?


    For the first time, the cosmic octopus was afraid. It felt even more frightened than facing a God.


    It wasn¡¯t in terms of combat power, but rather, it felt an incomparably deep foundation. This kind of spirit was as vast as a world, and a boundless concept hit it in the face. It made it feel as if it was in a trance, as if it was looking at the foundation of a terrifying universe.


    It was hard to imagine how shocking it would be if a building built on such a terrifying Foundation were to break through.


    The Samsara official sovereign lowered his head and looked down at the entire battlefield. His eyes were emotionless, and his voice was as cold as ice. I¡¯ll give you an hour.


    Every word he said seemed to shake the entire void. The entire sky seemed to be covered by a black aura that penetrated the land near the sun. It was like a place where night and the sun intersected.


    At this moment.


    Almost everyone stopped what they were doing, including the path of the heaven-born, the path of humanity, the ancient powers, the Buddhist sects, and even the giant octopus of the universe.


    ¡°One hour, right! Right! I will kill them all within an hour, not leaving a single one!¡± The giant octopus suddenly shuddered and couldn¡¯t help but roar angrily.


    It finally went crazy.


    At this time, the group of most terrifying great saints in the distance finally made their move. They used their talents and Tao techniques. They knew that they could no longer delay and observe in the dark.


    That indescribable ancient existence was already enraged.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s split it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s first trap his soul and capture it alive. We¡¯ll discuss the matter of splitting it after that.¡± The Supreme Saints walked forward.


    ¡°Are you guys joking?¡± The giant octopus was completely furious and could not help but roar. Blue veins bloomed all over its body. do you think that was my full strength just now? I¡¯m going to kill you all!¡±


    BOOM!


    In the next second, these terrifying great saints who made people tremble finally broke out their true strength and talents.


    physical immunity ¡±


    ¡°Tenfold strength!¡±


    ¡°Paper cutting,¡±


    ¡°Absolute Sword¡±


    ¡°Water splash!¡±


    ¡­


    Like golden meteors, the existences were shining with Buddha light. Some were surrounded by terrifying chaotic true Qi, tearing the void apart, penetrating and destroying everything.


    A force twisted into a ball and turned into a beam of light.


    Its skull was instantly pierced through, and all its defenses were like paper. Its vital points were exposed in front of the other party.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°The power of law ¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you all idiots? You can obviously break through to become a God, but you¡¯re crazily polishing the upper limit of a heavenly Emperor ¡­¡±


    The cosmic octopus¡¯s face was ashen as it looked at this scene in disbelief. Not only did it see that taboo existence that made people tremble, but every existence in front of it had a terrifying Foundation that was beyond imagination!


    They had all polished the entire heavenly Emperor realm to an unimaginably thick Foundation.


    What a terrifying scene!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this world?¡± The cosmic octopus couldn¡¯t believe what it was seeing.

 Chapter 729

    ?


    729 Large-scale loot distribution scene


    This cosmic octopus would rather believe that this was a nightmare.


    It was already known as the most powerful heavenly Emperor, and it simply couldn¡¯t think of anyone stronger than it in this realm. Not to mention ¡­ A group of them?


    Not everyone had such a huge bloodline body. Its huge body gave it endless power, not to mention that it had an extremely high concentration of God¡¯s bloodline. It could enter a high-dimensional space-time, and any ordinary low-dimensional creature would be motionless ¡­


    In its eyes, it was the noblest and most powerful creature.


    In this realm, there was no need to team up with other creatures. They only needed to silently guard a star and cultivate to break through to God.


    But what was in front of him?


    ¡°The world ¡­ It¡¯s as if it has been subverted.¡±


    Its consciousness was hazy as it looked at these terrifying and tiny creatures in front of it. Suddenly, it felt a sharp pain in its lower body and completely lost its consciousness.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A world made of flesh and blood.


    ¡°Dig! I¡¯m a hardworking little bee!¡±


    ¡°Tut tut tut! I¡¯m the handsome guy who takes out kidneys!¡±


    The strength of the group of celestial emperors was extremely terrifying. They became the strongest miners, and each of them dug a few hundred meters in an instant. Holding a shovel-shaped immortal artifact, they crazily sucked in the air like demonic beasts as they advanced to mine the flesh and blood.


    Like a wild boar digging the ground, the movement of his hands was almost like a gust of wind, with an unimaginably strong passion!


    ¡°Hahahaha! It felt so good! It¡¯s so cool!¡±


    ¡°Is this the good thing about touching di Qi¡¯s butt?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re rich! Digging a few hundred meters would be equivalent to the energy of a Celestial Emperor!¡±


    Everyone was going crazy. It was like a wave of refugees. It was as if they had encountered a universal energy mine. The big shots were fighting in the front while they were slacking in the back. Could it be better? No more!


    BOOM!


    The sky suddenly shook.


    The entire dark red flesh cavern world inside the giant octopus suddenly went limp. The tight muscles around it instantly became extremely soft, which greatly increased their mining speed.


    ¡°What the f * ck? It¡¯s gone cold so quickly? His muscles were soft, so he should be dead ¡­ According to our guess, they shouldn¡¯t have died so quickly. Those wretched big bosses must have been hiding for a while. Did they join forces so quickly?¡±


    it¡¯s possible that the reincarnation Emperor can¡¯t bear to see those people hiding anymore. If they continue to hide, di Qi might return! Someone made a very reasonable deduction.


    ¡°Hahaha! Those Dao of the heaven-born and Dao of the mortal world are all cunning and scheming, we can¡¯t be as wretched as them and hide our strength in the dark. We should learn from us and fight fair and square, always fighting at the front lines against the giant octopus!¡±


    ¡°Brothers, charge!¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu, big octopus, you died so miserably! I¡¯ll collect your corpse!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Their actions became even crazier, and they couldn¡¯t help but laugh wildly.


    Time waits for no one.


    In the outside world, the giant octopus¡¯s vast body floated silently in the void. Its soul had already been taken away and forcibly imprisoned.


    After all, everyone present was a cunning old fox. How could they possibly kill it? the information needed was too much ¡­


    Huala!


    let¡¯s split this endless, terrifying shell first. We only have one hour.


    this terrifying alien evil spirit might have unimaginable information about our reincarnation, our bloodline, and the true spirits of the netherworld ¡­


    ¡°An unimaginable ancient truth?¡±


    All of the Saints ¡®expressions turned grave.


    The one hour given by the reincarnation Emperor was not the time to win the battle, but the time to collect the remains. It was too easy to win. With countless talents working together, they could beat the other party to death in an instant.


    So what if it was big? Piercing through the skull and taking away the soul was a simple matter.


    Huala!


    One after another, the terrifying existences made their moves and used their divine abilities to extract the energy contained in the flesh and blood, turning it into endless spirit Qi liquid and keeping it in their bags.


    Even the tens of thousands of ordinary heavenly emperors began to attack.


    At the same time, one or two heavenly monarchs were ordered to return to the six paths world and bring a large number of overlords and millions of direct descendants to mine.


    There were no disputes or snatching.


    Because there were too many of them, all of them were silently collecting and plundering at an extremely fast speed.


    Large pieces of flesh and blood turned into dried up bones as all their energy was extracted.


    In fact, due to the fact that they moved too quickly, some of the flesh and blood were abandoned before all their energy was extracted. They turned around to collect other flesh and blood, causing a great waste.


    In the sky.


    it¡¯s like a group of ants gnawing on an elephant at an extremely fast speed.


    Xu Zhi just smiled quietly and looked down at their madness. He had no intention of getting involved. After all, he was going to take them all back into his stomach and into the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    BOOM!


    All the experts in the world were doing their best, and it was like a huge Taotie¡¯s Golden Age.


    Finally, an hour passed perfectly. There was only one corpse left with some residual energy in the universe, and they quickly retreated.


    Xu Zhi stretched out his hand and beckoned.


    The space tunnel was completely closed.


    Very quickly, after settling down.


    A group of great saints grabbed the trembling soul of the octopus, which was as huge as a vast mountain and was extremely rich in energy.


    ¡°Tell us, what¡¯s with our bloodline! Do you know anything about the ancient hidden history?¡± The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord spoke with a serious expression.


    He had to have a strong instinct that he could learn some of the truth about the ancient six paths reincarnation from this terrifying demon!


    It was about the Supreme Truth of the entire world, the reincarnation sovereign.


    ¡­.


    In the Chong Ming heavenly court of the Seven Realms.


    The land was shattered and razed to the ground.


    With a calm expression, di Qi looked in the direction where the three pillar gods had left and said with his hands behind his back,


    it knew that it would still be unable to defeat me this time, so it left ¡­ But next time, it will probably learn my various body forms again.¡±


    Fighting a weaker stage nine with a lower cultivation level and not losing was still an unimaginable top-class achievement!


    After all, the gap between realms was too great. It was more difficult to fight above one¡¯s realm than one had imagined. Every major realm was equivalent to a high-dimensional creature. Facing a low-dimensional creature ¡­


    It was only when a 100% weaker tier 9 went up against a 56% weaker tier 9 that the difference in quality could not be considered a qualitative change and could be resisted.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    All of a sudden, di Qi¡¯s eyebrows twitched. After calming down and sensing the situation, he revealed a look of extreme shock and then became furious, ¡± who is it? Who was it? You¡¯ve touched the fruits of our labor that we¡¯ve only discovered after thousands of years!¡±


    He was instantly enraged.


    That was a living thing that he had discovered after spending the entire life of a God wandering the vast universe. How could he not be angry when his life¡¯s work was taken away?


    Whoosh.


    He returned to the ancient mu planet and quickly went to the star.


    He saw a broken, battered corpse floating in space.


    The octopus was no longer alive. On its broken body, there was a row of ancient literary words. The strokes were elegant, as if they were from a scholar.


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame us, it¡¯s just because we saw it in the crowd.¡±


    ¡°When I see it, all I can think of is various positions.¡±


    the weather is so good. Please let us shed our sweat on it.


    ¡°Love is selfish, love is possession.¡±


    the wind is blowing. Standing in the sea of stars, the hot wind of the sun is burning my broad and powerful chest.


    it¡¯s a mistake, a mistake. We didn¡¯t do anything wrong by taking everything away. If love is a sin, then we are unforgivable.


    Di Qi fell silent.

 Chapter 730

    ?


    730 The big octopus with a confused face


    In the world of the six paths of reincarnation.


    Spiritual energy poured into this barren land like a tsunami. It was as vast as the sea and as thick as a white fog, it covered the path of the heaven-born, the path of the mortal world, and the path of the beast.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    In the mortal world, countless scholars from private schools and cultivators from various major Buddhist sects walked out of the streets and looked up at the sky.


    ¡°How can there be such a huge amount of energy! Just the spiritual energy that is overflowing is enough to extend the lifespan of us mortals!¡± A Qi refining Daoist wearing a gray robe.


    ¡°It¡¯s more than that? In the long run, the living beings on our land, if they casually cultivate, as long as they become adults, they will probably reach the third or fourth level of cultivation!¡± A young, bald monk put his palms together. His head was round and smooth without any hair. Even his eyebrows were bald. This was clearly the first sign of the radiation in his body.


    even a wild boar would be strong enough to grow up in such a high concentration of the world¡¯s ocean!


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine!¡±


    ¡­


    All the living beings of the six paths of reincarnation were shocked.


    Looking up, this terrifying spirit Qi was like a huge, vast, true dragon sweeping across the world. Its might was too terrifying, and it was as if the entire world had entered the terrifying era of the awakening of ancient gods and devils.


    This would be a historical moment. The entire six DAOs world¡¯s concentration had instantly surpassed that of countless older and more mature transcendent worlds. In fact, the concentration of spirit Qi had even exceeded by a hundred times!


    What did it mean to be a hundred times stronger?


    This piece of land would be the smallest and the highest level of transcendent small world. There would be countless experts cultivating, heavenly treasures nourished by spiritual energy, and demons that had gained intelligence!


    This was only ten percent of the total energy.


    This was a negotiation between the major sects and Giants. Each of them would contribute a part of it. It also had the intention of thickening the world¡¯s spiritual energy.


    The world was the foundation of the strong.


    For them, the increase in the average aptitude of the common people was also a long-term development that would last for a thousand years.


    And what would it be like to kill an incomparably huge cosmic lifeform whose body and flesh were hundreds of times larger than the land of the entire world and have the spiritual energy in its flesh and blood concentrated on this land?


    It could be said that he became rich overnight.


    Even before this, even the Saints of this land could not imagine such a terrifying situation. This kind of incomparably prosperous age seemed to have been hit by a great surprise, as if they were still living in a dream.


    At this moment, the giant octopus also felt like it was living in a dream.


    ¡°What world is this?¡±


    It was at a loss, even thinking about who it was and where it was.


    Everything it had encountered was too unbelievable, and it thought that it was so powerful that it couldn¡¯t be killed, so it hadn¡¯t chosen to accept the reality yet.


    Huala!


    In a Valley of the path of the heaven-born, powerful Saint incarnations surrounded by divine light descended.


    They didn¡¯t even have time to deal with the huge gains and rushed here to find out some secrets of ancient history.


    Representatives from the path of the heaven-born, the path of the mortal world, and the path of the beast had come.


    After all, the heavenly human sect was powerful.


    The path of the mortal world and the path of beast seemed to have the tendency to join forces to fight against them. Furthermore, the Buddhist path and the Taoist path were Asura Warriors from the path of beast. They were preaching, so it was reasonable for them to give them some face.


    what are the descendants of ancient gods? ¡±


    what are descendants of the world? ¡±


    The eyes of the existences were shrouded in divine light.


    The giant octopus heard this and looked over. It saw those terrifying monsters. Each of them was unimaginably small, the size of a grain of sand in the universe.


    how could there be such a low-class world? how could there be such a barbaric and primitive civilization? ¡±


    The giant octopus couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡± a group of creatures are crazily polishing the celestial Emperor realm. They don¡¯t even know the realm of gods! Even the descendants of the ancient gods didn¡¯t know! Even the descendants of the world don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a bunch of country bumpkins, how ridiculous are you? They were just a bunch of boorish men with only combat power! What¡¯s even more shameful is that you all have eighth-rank bloodline descendants! A descendant with a ninth-rank bloodline! Yet, you¡¯re so wasteful!¡±


    you guys are a bunch of barbaric and primitive guys. How can you defeat me? ¡±


    The giant octopus was hysterical.


    It was as if it wanted to pour out all the gloominess and anger it felt from being killed.


    If it had been killed by a God or an existence one realm higher than it, it wouldn¡¯t have been so depressed. The laws of the universe were so cruel, and the strong preyed on the weak. However, it had been killed by a group of celestial emperors. It was simply a great humiliation!


    It thought that it was the most powerful heavenly Emperor, but who knew that this group of barbaric and primitive natives had been polishing themselves in the low-level heavenly Emperor realm despite having such a huge bloodline?


    There was actually a monster that could defeat it in the heavenly Emperor realm?


    Wasn¡¯t it just one or two?


    But a group?


    There was actually a group of them!


    Who would believe that this was such a strange world? Who would believe him?


    This world had gone crazy!


    It had died too aggrievedly.


    These ridiculous natives probably didn¡¯t even know how to break through to level eight God! Sitting on the endless treasure Mountain and arrogantly cultivating to the heavenly Emperor stage, did he really think that the heavenly Emperor stage was the end of the entire cultivation?


    For a moment, it gave birth to a sense of ridicule similar to ¡± summer insects can not speak ice ¡°.


    At the same time, it was even more jealous.


    If the gorway Alliance had such a great bloodline, even if they had the pure blood of the ancient gods, they would have long become the strongest in the universe and ruled over many low-level civilizations.


    it¡¯s done. I¡¯ve seen the roars of many defeated people, but there¡¯s no surprise.


    The great saints whispered to each other indifferently as if they were facing a beggar on the street.


    ¡°Is that so? We have the bloodline of rank eight and rank nine gods in our bodies?¡±


    in the eyes of the living beings from other worlds, we are the highest level of living beings.


    ¡°Could this be related to the six paths of reincarnation and the netherworld?¡±


    How intelligent were they?


    In an instant, combined with his previous actions, he already understood the meaning of descendants of ancient gods and world descendants.


    The descendants of level eight gods controlled the time and space of thought.


    It was just like the huge difference in the flow of time between the path of the heaven-born and the path of the beast. It was no wonder that when they saw this creature, its thinking speed and actions were so slow. It did not fit in with them at all.


    As for the bloodline descendants of the ninth rank, that should be their talent.


    After all, his talent was indeed terrifying. A heaven-defying talent involved the laws of the universe. It was as easy as a piece of paper for him to attack non-talented creatures.


    The hundred reincarnations Sage li Sansheng walked out and said, ¡± then, do you know what the six paths of reincarnation is? ¡±


    ¡°What six paths reincarnation?¡± The giant octopus mocked.


    Li Sansheng said, ¡± when a living being dies, they will enter hell and enter the six paths of reincarnation. They will be reincarnated. According to the merits they have earned before their death, their identity in their next life will be calculated.


    The giant octopus was shocked. Its brain was impacted by the terrifying world view. It held its breath and said. ¡± Reincarnation?¡±


    How could a dead person be resurrected?


    How could living beings reincarnate?


    It felt that its common sense had been subverted.


    Life was a straight line from birth to death. It was not a circle or a cycle. Life was not a cycle.


    Could it be an ancient law of the rank nine world?


    Some kind of law distortion?


    At the same time, it also remembered a terrifying and strange place. They were clearly descendants of the world, but after killing these living beings, there were no laws of blood, flesh, or organs in their bodies!


    Then what did they use to use the laws?


    The giant octopus looked at this strange and mysterious world and suddenly felt a little scared and creeped out. Could it be that some kind of world-shaking ultimate existence in the universe was making a chessboard?


    It was so shocked that its entire body trembled, and it was completely terrified.


    Li Sansheng said, ¡± in reincarnation, there are the bridge of helplessness, mengpo soup, three-life stone, homeward viewing platform ¡­ There¡¯s also the hell of arcade games, which suppresses many evil existences from ancient times.¡±


    This?


    The giant octopus was completely dumbfounded. Its face instantly froze, and the mockery was frozen on its face.


    ¡°The true name of reincarnation. Do you know what that is?¡±


    Li Sansheng muttered, constantly observing its expression and reaction. He said lightly, ¡± those ancient existences who were sealed in the netherworld said that they wanted to retrieve the true name of reincarnation. Only then would they be able to control their own fate.


    The netherworld?


    Reincarnation¡¯s true name?


    Gorway Alliance trembled completely, as if it had felt the great horror of this world, which was something only a legendary advanced civilization possessed. It felt that there was some kind of unbelievable abyss-like truth in it, so deep that it had the urge to escape.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, you¡¯re lying to me, right?¡± It suddenly roared,


    ¡°How can a dead person be reincarnated? Could it be that the existence of an ancient world had distorted the laws of its own world? However, the law of distortion! It was not about changing the laws! This was simply ¡­ It¡¯s impossible!¡± Even its voice was trembling in shock, intermittent, and confused.


    Suddenly, a terrifying thought rose in his mind.


    It panicked as if cold water had been poured on its body and chilled its heart. you don¡¯t have any law organs. Could it be that your law organs are in the reincarnation of hell ¡­ The true name of reincarnation is your true body, your law organ?¡±


    All the Supreme Saints trembled as if they had realized something. They looked at each other.


    According to the rules and common sense of the extraterrestrial demons about realms ¡­


    They were able to use their ¡®innate talent¡¯ because their ancestors were terrifying ninth-grade Supreme existences. They were blessed by the heavens, but their flesh and organs of laws did not grow on their bodies ¡­


    No wonder the otherworldly demon was so surprised earlier.


    ¡°Could it be that the true name of Samsara is our true form?¡±


    our nomological flesh and organs? ¡±


    They were all guessing.


    It was indeed a reasonable explanation.


    ¡°Yes and no.¡± At this moment, Yuan Qinghua stood up.


    Everyone turned to look at him.


    ¡°Do you have any wise ideas?¡± Some Supreme Saints smiled.


    After all, the Asura Dao Warriors had some knowledge and memories from the ancient times. They knew many secrets, and even the ancient Buddhist and Daoist lineages had reappeared in the present world.


    The Dao of Asura had once admitted that in the scorching hell of avicinaraka, in the ancient temple of lava Ksitigarbha, there was their most distant ancestor, an ancient God from hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    ¡°Yes and no!¡± Yuan Qinghua repeated this sentence.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Li Sansheng¡¯s voice was solemn.


    I¡¯ll combine these theories and think about your reincarnation true names. In an instant, the truth will be revealed.


    Yuan Qinghua took a deep breath. At this moment, she also felt that the mysterious historical background of this online game world was slowly opening the curtain. She said, ¡± I said ¡­ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s because your true bodies and your reincarnation true names can basically be confirmed to be the flesh and organs of the laws described by this otherworldly demon, and you¡¯re currently in the process of reincarnation.¡±


    I¡¯m saying it¡¯s wrong because you¡¯re not the real flesh and organs of the laws of nature, but ¡­ Yuan Qinghua was stunned for a few seconds and felt her scalp go numb.


    It was only now that it thought of a terrifying truth.


    Back then, the ancient God had taken the remains of a rank-9 creature to the people of isodarre to make a mechanical armor. Then, he had changed its shape and turned it into the reincarnation of Samsara, handing it over to Samsara Palace monarch.


    It was because of reincarnation that the living creatures in this world were born ¡­


    Then, it was clear that these lifeforms were part of the body of reincarnation. They were creatures born from the flesh and blood of the remains of the rank 9.


    your true forms are indeed organs of laws of flesh and blood. However, you are not the descendants of the world ¡­ Instead, it is the remains of the world, the flesh, the organs of the laws, and the living beings of the six paths of reincarnation!¡±


    The moment his words fell ¡­


    It was like a bolt of lightning on a clear day!


    All the Supreme Saints who had heaven-defying combat strength were shocked and lost their voices.


    ¡®We, and give it to real living creatures?¡¯


    We¡¯re just the remains of an ancient being, living beings born from the flesh and blood?


    And reincarnation was the remains of that existence?


    This piece of information, the ultimate truth of the entire reincarnation cycle, had simply subverted all of their world views!


    They all thought that they were normal life forms, but they did not expect that they were a group of life forms born from the corpse of an ancient existence.


    They were completely terrified.


    On the side, the giant octopus was completely shocked, ¡± type 9, this world is actually the remains of a type 9? How was this possible? You are lying to me! What a good plan!¡±


    This was simply unimaginable. It did not believe it.


    you¡¯re a giant octopus. You¡¯re a native. I said that others were country bumpkins, but you are. Yuan Qinghua shook her head and said arrogantly with her hands behind her back, ¡± you don¡¯t know what the truth of the world is! They didn¡¯t even know that there was a terrifying war going on in the nearby universe! The new level nines and the old level nines were all mixed in! The shockwaves from the battle have already affected your location. Even if our world doesn¡¯t come, you might be facing a terrifying existence of the ninth step!¡±


    The giant octopus¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ???


    His face was filled with question marks and confusion.¡¯I¡¯m in such a remote place and I¡¯m cultivating in peace. How did I suddenly encounter so many of them ¡­¡¯


    Yuan Qinghua continued, ¡± you¡¯re making a big fuss! You super country bumpkin! You low-level creature from the countryside! I don¡¯t know, and I¡¯ve never seen, the God of creation.¡±


    Genesis! The world! God!


    The giant octopus was shocked. It was as if a Thunderbolt had struck its mind, and its whole body trembled in disbelief.


    Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before?


    Could it be that my inherited memories have already fallen behind the entire universe era?


    Could it be that I¡¯m really a country bumpkin?


    in the beginning, it would have thought that the other party was spouting nonsense, but now, in such a terrifying and mysterious world, the remains of a fallen type 9 god had been ¡°reincarnated¡± by another type 9 god. this was an incomparably terrifying move that it couldn¡¯t even imagine.


    They suddenly trembled with excitement. The gorway Alliance had actually come into contact with the upper echelons of the core of the universe, a terrifying secret!


    Even if he had to die, it would be worth it!


    and we were fortunate enough to witness it.


    otherworldly being, you¡¯re too young and too low-level. You won¡¯t be able to come into contact with the ultimate mysteries of the universe. Yuan Qinghua looked at the Devas and other Supreme Saints around her and said proudly,


    it is the ultimate concept of the universe. It is infinite, eternal, and indestructible. It is an abstract entity of the chaos of the entire multiverse. It does not belong to any space in the universe. It lives in the interlayer between dimensions.


    the entire universe, time, space, and dimensions were all created by him.


    beyond matter, time, space, ethics, cognition, the law of causality, the past cognition of the entire universe, the present cognition, and the future cognition, its existence can not be understood.


    Hiss.


    The giant octopus gasped, its face full of shame.


    So it was like this.


    I really am a country bumpkin.

 Chapter 731

    ?


    731 Soul Dao?


    The big octopus was obviously dumbfounded.


    His world view was starting to collapse.


    As an extraordinary life form in the universe, it naturally had inherited memories. But now, it was already suspecting that its incomparably noble inherited knowledge was too low level ¡­


    He was the real country bumpkin. To think that he was still mocking him earlier. He was extremely ashamed.


    ¡®Could it be that I¡¯ve entered a higher dimensional transcendent world?¡¯


    in a certain world¡¯s Super Dimension, countless top-tier worlds are fighting here. There are even legendary level nine world overlords? ¡±


    ¡°Even a Grade 9 expert fell here?¡±


    ¡­


    Looking at the stunned and stunned giant octopus, Yuan Qinghua was very satisfied. it seems that the introduction of the God of creation by the racer of Mount Haruna is quite exciting and intimidating.


    He wasn¡¯t coy at all when he said it, and he was full of pride.


    A heavenly Emperor from some rural place was showing off here?


    Its only advantage was that it was huge. This kind of low-level creature had never even seen a big scene before!


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    The picture was of a confused giant octopus in the universe. There were some alien octopus creatures of various shapes and sizes.


    He could not help but secretly post:


    [ soul shock, teach the country bumpkin a lesson! ] Enter its body and conquer its soul!


    The netizens quickly replied to the post.


    ¡°23333¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! The referee exploded!¡±


    ¡°F * ck, knowledge is the power of all! He made the big octopus so obedient!¡±


    posture is indeed all the power. It has dumbfounded the other party!


    ¡­


    After Yuan Qinghua posted the thread, she did not pay much attention to it. She did not even look at it. Instead, she went around the giant octopus and looked at the powerhouses of the path of the heaven-born and path of humanity.


    He clearly knew that this wave was an opportunity.


    Establishing the prestige of the players, increasing favorability, and just telling the truth of his own guess, the true secret of Samsara, was the same.


    At the same time, tell them the consequences of touching di Qi¡¯s butt!


    After all, they couldn¡¯t help but worry and be afraid after having fun. It would be better to get the others to go into the water and let them be afraid together.


    ¡°Everyone, to be honest, the outside world is extremely huge.¡± Yuan Qinghua pointed at the giant octopus and said, ¡± you¡¯ve seen it. There are more infinite possibilities than you think.


    All the great sages nodded solemnly.


    The giant octopus couldn¡¯t help but nod.


    They had never thought that there would be such a terrifying high-dimensional transcendent world. It was only now that the gorway Alliance had come into contact with the truth of the universe!


    Truth be told, there are already 3 worlds that are engaged in terrifying war, and each of them has existences that are close to or have already broken through the type 9 realm. Yuan Qinghua revealed a terrifying truth.


    The giant octopus was completely terrified.


    Three? Three close to Grade 9 were fighting? ¡®And I didn¡¯t even notice. This strange tree said that if it wasn¡¯t for them, a level nine existence might have come?¡¯


    The Galaxy they were in would definitely be affected by this vast and huge war in the universe.


    But that was a Grade 9! According to the inheritance of ancient memories, that kind of terrifying cosmic war involved more than half of manyan¡¯s Galaxy and countless gods of civilizations under their command. Unexpectedly ¡­


    The more the giant octopus thought about it, the more terrifying it felt. It felt like the end of the world was coming.


    Yuan Qinghua glanced at the dazed giant octopus and coughed twice before continuing, ¡± at this time, the spirit Qi in our world is so rich. Although our combat power is only at the level of the celestial Emperor, we still need to raise the ceiling of our combat power. Therefore, after the Buddhist and Daoist branches, I will announce one more thing, martial arts.


    the martial path is to hammer and refine the body. It¡¯s a method to make the body whole ¡­


    Yuan Qinghua continued to narrate.


    The surrounding people were enlightened.


    It was indeed the right time. Because of such a huge amount of energy, the spiritual energy in the world was completely rich, which was indeed the most suitable place to cultivate martial arts.


    Beside him, the big octopus was stunned and muttered in his heart, ¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this the most normal path of cultivation? This group of country bumpkins, the celestial emperors! It was as if they had seen a whole new world. It was simply ridiculous. In an instant, it was born with the feeling of ¡± summer insects can not speak ice ¡°.


    However, it suddenly thought of something.


    Listening to Yuan Qinghua¡¯s sermon, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± you guys didn¡¯t cultivate this before. Could it be that you¡¯re cultivating a higher-grade bloodline cultivation technique? ¡±


    Yuan Qinghua was stunned.


    What did that mean?


    He stopped talking and turned his head frantically to avoid being slapped in the face.


    I told him on purpose just now to get him to join us and find a way to get the coordinates of the other party¡¯s world. Even if there¡¯s no civilization or any brothers or sisters, let us take out the money again ¡­


    ¡°The Fox is using the Tiger¡¯s might. I can¡¯t be exposed when I¡¯m acting tough ¡­¡±


    Yuan Qinghua didn¡¯t know that this was a real cosmic creature, so it was only natural that she treated it as an outsider similar to the Sorcerer world and the ancient mu planet world.


    At this moment, Yuan Qinghua was thinking rapidly.


    In this world of the giant octopus, how difficult was it for everyone to cultivate martial arts? Was it the most common cultivation method?


    But it was also possible.


    It didn¡¯t need any extraordinary bloodline or threshold. No wonder the giant octopus¡¯s cultivation speed was so slow. Martial arts was a system that needed resources and time the most.


    ¡°F * ck, this giant octopus¡¯s world is different from ours! ¡°On our side, extraordinary bloodlines can be seen everywhere. Everyone has a bloodline. On the other hand, additional cultivation techniques that don¡¯t require bloodlines are treated as treasures. After all, there are no bloodline requirements, and one can cultivate one or two more systems.¡±


    ¡°I almost couldn¡¯t react in time.¡±


    Yuan Qinghua instantly figured it out.


    But as a professional, how could he show surprise?


    ¡°Really, country bumpkins.¡±


    Yuan Qinghua said indifferently and arrogantly, ¡± in the past, we naturally cultivated higher-grade bloodline cultivation techniques. Now that we can¡¯t cultivate after cultivating the two major systems, we have to cultivate this lowest-grade cultivation technique.


    The giant octopus was completely impressed and felt the same way.


    ¡°However, you can tell me if you have any ordinary cultivation techniques without a bloodline.¡± Yuan Qinghua said indifferently, ¡± perhaps there are some shortcomings. Let us correct them.


    those are the most primitive cultivation techniques that have been tempered and passed down for hundreds of millions of years. They are widely used and should not be lacking. The giant octopus couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted.


    Yuan Qinghua narrowed his eyes slightly. I, Yuan Qinghua, have never explained anything to a country bumpkin like you. A backward world is always so proud of itself. Tell me. ¡±


    The giant octopus did not dare to make a sound, but it did not doubt him. according to my inherited memories, the two most common primitive cultivation techniques are the martial arts that you mentioned that focuses on the body ¡­ There¡¯s also the soul Dao. It¡¯s like the martial Dao, forging the soul.¡±


    There¡¯s still the soul path outside of martial arts?


    Yuan Qinghua¡¯s eyes lit up and she coughed twice. so, as I know, it¡¯s these two techniques that don¡¯t require bloodline the most? ¡± Write down these two paths. Martial path and soul path. I¡¯ll tell you how many ways to write them down and how many paths there are.¡±


    There are more branches?


    The big octopus was frightened and quickly carried it out.


    Naturally, it would not think about why these transcendent cultivation methods of its own race, which had a higher bloodline, would be interested in these two simple and common cultivation methods.


    Only a fool would cultivate countless cultivation techniques at the same time.


    In its opinion, the other party really wanted to see how backward its cultivation technique was.


    Watching a certain player in an online game messing around, Xu Zhi quietly observed and learned in secret. the soul Dao in the universe? There was no common bloodline cultivation technique either. It seemed to be a spiritual cultivation technique as well? Similar to witchcraft? No, that¡¯s not right. Wizard spells are used to increase mental strength, but this is a pure forging process to completely improve the soul. It¡¯s the same as martial arts, where one refines the body and the other refines the soul.¡±

 Chapter 732

    ?


    732 The center of the universe


    Martial arts, forging the body.


    The soul Dao was to forge the soul.


    Under the giant octopus¡¯s explanation, the two new basic techniques of the universe gradually spread out in front of everyone, and all the great saints were mesmerized.


    Previously, they had all fumbled about on their own. Now, it was as if they had completed the foundation of their cultivation and received systematic knowledge.


    These were the two basic laws, and their characteristics were naturally that they were extremely simple and refined. They had been polished by countless experts and improved over hundreds of millions of years. They could be considered the most core foundation-laying cultivation techniques.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is?¡± Yuan Qinghua felt like her horizons had been broadened.


    The other party¡¯s world looked even more ancient.


    It was very likely that this was an extraordinary world that was not inferior to the civilization of the three pillar gods. When he heard these two cultivation techniques, he also felt that there was a kind of heavy feeling of ¡± a heavy sword without a sharp edge, great skill without any craftsmanship ¡°. There was no fanciful feeling in them at all.


    ¡°Just this? Gorway Alliance, you¡¯ve disappointed me. Do you have any higher level secret techniques?¡±


    Yuan Qinghua, the Big Green tree, put her hands behind her back and scolded coldly, ¡± you ignorant creatures! He always liked to treasure his own belongings and hide some low-level cultivation techniques, feeling self-satisfied! do you think we¡¯ll secretly learn your low-level cultivation technique? what a joke!¡±


    The giant octopus hurriedly said, ¡± it¡¯s true that this is the only cultivation technique. It has been refined for hundreds of millions of years and has been recognized by time. The strongest and the lowest-level experts are cultivating it.


    In my inherited memories, all creatures without bloodline talent would only train in these two basic techniques. There are no exceptions.


    Only civilizations with special bloodlines would have their own cultivation methods.


    Their cultivation methods are also advanced techniques developed based on the concepts of martial Dao and soul Dao. They are more powerful and are tailored to their bloodlines.¡±


    Was this the origin of the transcendent bloodline technique?


    Xu Zhi was in the netherworld, sitting quietly in the Samsara Palace and listening. He was slightly taken aback.


    Now that he thought about it, they were indeed the two basic cultivation techniques, the origin of all extraordinary bloodline cultivation techniques.


    in fact, the Sorcerer tribe¡¯s dantian qi and blood technique, the dantian furnace that runs through the meridians of the whole body, and even the more advanced nine revolutions mysterious art, which is based on these, are all in the concept of martial arts.


    Xu Zhi stood up and paced back and forth.


    as for the various meditation techniques for the sea of consciousness of Celestials and Magi¡¯s spiritual force, they can also be classified as soul Dao. After all, they are all methods of cultivating the soul.


    Xu Zhi felt as if he had been enlightened.


    He looked around and saw that the bloodline cultivation techniques of each of his transcendent worlds seemed to be destined to evolve from the two basic cultivation techniques without bloodlines.


    ¡°The reason why I didn¡¯t discover the martial Dao and the soul Dao quickly was because I had too many bloodlines! I used the players ¡®hairline to evolve various races with extraordinary potential, and gave all the living creatures on the entire sandbox various extraordinary bloodlines. This is the advantage of the insect race ¡­


    Evolution, evolution, so they directly use their bloodline to find a way to cultivate bloodline, bypassing the concept of basic techniques without bloodline.¡±


    Now that he thought about it, all of them were geniuses with powerful extraordinary bloodlines.


    ¡°Very interesting ¡­ the soul Dao is probably the same as the martial Dao. It¡¯s of little value to us. Although it points directly to the essence and there¡¯s no threshold for extraordinary bloodlines, ordinary people can cultivate it. However, the cultivation speed is slow and it consumes a lot of resources ¡­


    Xu Zhi looked into the distance from the Samsara Palace and could already guess the future of this cultivation method. it should not be widely spread like martial arts, but it is an option just like martial arts for powerhouses who have an abundance of cultivation resources and are very rich, and who want to practice one or two more cultivation methods.


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, was very satisfied.


    From the giant octopus, he instantly obtained many basic situations of civilizations in the entire universe, and the laws of the world were completely completed and clear.


    The path of a level eight God was the path of time and space.


    The path of a grade-9 God was the path of the soul and flesh.


    Both of them had bloodline descendants.


    Their descendants would inherit part of their father¡¯s life level and were naturally incomplete high-dimensional creatures.


    As for the ordinary races in the universe that didn¡¯t have bloodlines, they cultivated the soul path and martial path.


    Any special bloodline cultivation technique of any high-level extraordinary civilization would be improved according to these two basic laws.


    Level nine was already a true universe Overlord, a high-level figure!


    The path of level nine was to fuse the soul and body, which was the Grand fusion of the martial path and the soul path of the two basic universe cultivation techniques. It would distort the laws and form an extraordinary world.


    It was fate.


    If one thought about it carefully, the extraordinary civilizations that Xu Zhi had deduced previously had formed a circle that was completely filled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been working behind closed doors, but the extraordinary achievements of my civilization are indeed not bad! The various transcendent Bloodline Systems are extremely heaven-defying.¡±


    Xu Zhi was overjoyed to his heart¡¯s content. He had been in a daze before, but now that he had received confirmation, he was naturally happy. He felt that this giant octopus was simply his own koi fish, which had brought him great fortune. in front of me, the science of this universe¡¯s creatures has completely filled in my entire understanding of the world and the universe.


    These idiotic players were also quite wretched and had many tricks up their sleeves. They had managed to trick the cosmic octopus into a daze.


    At this moment.


    After hearing this, Yuan Qinghua¡¯s expression became solemn. Like a charlatan, he tried to fool the honest NPC and said to the big octopus, ¡± what about your race and your civilization? This is a great opportunity, perhaps we can rely on the ancient level 9 existences. A war that involves the entire Galaxy is about to break out, and we can contact them to come.¡±


    He was extremely shameless and had even started to think about digging up the other¡¯s brothers and sisters ¡®butts.


    ¡°Contact my own race?¡±


    The giant octopus was touched. This creature had a kind face and was very considerate of him. Although it had been very fierce just now and called him a country bumpkin, it was indeed a country bumpkin. our race laid eggs on the planet in space. We have never seen our parents since we were born. However, with the strengthening of my bloodline, if I break through to God, I will have a faint blood connection with my parents.


    Yuan Qinghua was stunned and a little regretful.


    It was difficult for such an unruly race to find parents.


    ¡°Could it be that this race knows that their meat is too fat and is afraid that the others will kill them all? Uprooting it?¡±


    Yuan Qinghua fell into deep thought and felt that it was very possible.


    After all, no one would reveal their coordinates according to the dark forest¡¯s rules.


    For example, the lava world and the Seven Realms were fighting because their coordinates were exposed. The small universe was not involved because its coordinates were not exposed.


    Then, Yuan Qinghua cupped her fists and said to the Supreme Saints, ¡± at present, the path of the soul, the path of martial arts, and the two basic cultivation methods consume a lot of resources, but at present, our world¡¯s resources are not poor and can be used for cultivation.


    Yuan Qinghua said, ¡± at this time, if I cultivate all of them, I will be cultivating martial arts, soul, Buddhism, Daoism, and my own natural talent essence at the same time. A total of five major systems! This isn¡¯t as simple as one plus one. It¡¯s an exponential increase. Great sages, you can become earth-shaking and terrifying combat forces!¡±


    When the great sages heard this, they couldn¡¯t stay calm.


    If one cultivated all five systems at the same time and reached perfection, one would indeed be able to defy the heavens and have exaggerated battle prowess.


    Of course, the requirements for one¡¯s aptitude and talent were extremely high. Most people might not even be able to fully understand a system! He had reached the great circle of the heavenly Emperor realm!


    However, they were also lost in thought.


    Was the reincarnation sovereign really that confident in his own combat strength to increase their strength?


    At the same time, killing this terrifying giant monster was like snatching food from a Tiger¡¯s mouth. They had snatched away a terrifying existence. Could this world be invaded by it?


    at present, there are the three divine arcane world, the full divine clay world, and the Seven Realms of the ancient desolate heavenly court. Yuan Qinghua couldn¡¯t help but start explaining. then, I¡¯ll briefly explain their experts and their civilization system. We¡¯re in a world without even a God, so we¡¯re naturally the weakest.


    first, the world of the pillar gods. Their world is different from ours. They don¡¯t have reincarnation and the dead can¡¯t be reborn. However, they have the heavenly Dao. The three pillar gods can see the future of the entire world hundreds or even thousands of years later. The lives of the people in that land, the moment they are born, the future of their own death has already been written ¡­


    As he continued to explain, the surrounding Supreme Saints were shocked.


    ¡°How, how is this possible?!¡±


    The heavenly Dao?


    The theory of fate?


    Magic nucleus virus?


    Crazy evolution?


    Even the giant octopus couldn¡¯t help but roar and scream,


    the three pillar gods predict the past and the future as the heavenly Dao of civilization. Then, they use all living beings as cells to gather a level nine? ¡±


    It continued to listen, and its head was about to explode.


    This kind of existences at the ninth step were extremely heaven-defying and terrifying existences even among the ninth step. They were unimaginably majestic lifeforms.


    ¡°Di Qi, how could there be such a terrifying figure? An existence of this level was too terrifying. He could defeat a weak level 9 cultivator by himself? This is hard to imagine!¡±


    ¡°The entire God race has actually lowered the threshold of the ninth step! One after another, rank 9 existences were born in the world, as dense as the stars ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    In its shallow knowledge, the entire God clan was the most terrifying!


    Although they each had their own terrifying advantages, the strong were respected after all, and the type 9 divine warrior had the greatest advantage.


    The bloodline of this race was unheard of in the entire universe! It could actually mass-produce level nine creatures, and a large number of them had crossed the threshold!


    ¡°The center of the universe!¡±


    The giant octopus¡¯s face was scarlet red as it roared excitedly,


    ¡°This place is really the center of the universe!¡±


    ¡°What a terrifying world! They are waging war against each other! What did I come into contact with! I can¡¯t believe we, the gorway Alliance, actually had the chance to come into contact with such a terrifying thing!¡±


    no wonder it was said that it would affect the star I¡¯m cultivating on. Such a terrifying description of the combat power might even affect the vast Galaxy within a million light years.


    I¡¯m afraid that such a war will be earth-shattering and unimaginably terrifying. It will be a high-dimensional Galaxy War!


    It was overjoyed.


    ¡°I actually entered a high level civilization in the center of the universe, a world where the remains of a type 9 powerhouse died! It¡¯s an unimaginable fortuitous encounter!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    Whoosh.


    A cold wind whistled.


    Xu Zhi sat on the roof and looked at the orchards in the countryside of the Tongcheng District of Huaxia.


    It was also the center of the universe that the giant octopus, Galloway, had dreamed of.


    the three pillar gods and Emperor Qi are still crazy. This time, another layer of the world¡¯s substance has been evaporated.


    Looking at the bright red Orchard soil, Xu Zhi sat on the roof and took a sip of tea. how many medium and low-level civilizations will be destroyed if it affects the vast Galaxy in the universe that spans tens of thousands of light-years? I don¡¯t know, but this war ¡­ My Orchard has been destroyed several times.¡±


    He stood up and paused for a moment, then turned around and went downstairs.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll let di Qi clean up the mess himself.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the end, the top great saints of the world left one after another, their minds not calm.


    And the cosmic octopus was completely convinced. It was too terrifying! It was unimaginably terrifying! It was at a loss and trembling after hearing the story.


    Then, after the Supreme Saints left, the entire Valley was sealed. The soul of this terrifying and vast cosmic octopus was locked up, filling the entire Valley.


    Seeing that there was only one tree left, the giant octopus said excitedly, ¡± didn¡¯t you say that you would point out my cultivation method? ¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Yuan Qinghua said lightly, ¡± I never go back on my word. Now that you¡¯re talking to me about soul Dao, I¡¯ll tell you about the several cultivation forms of soul Dao. There are several ways to write soul Dao ¡­ Wait for me to leave for half a day.¡±


    The giant octopus was excited and full of anticipation.


    This place was truly a terrifying and mysterious higher dimension world. One could tell just by looking at the flow of time here!


    The living beings here even slept in the high-dimensional space-time. How would ordinary people dare to waste their lives like this?


    Half a day later, Yuan Qinghua returned.


    He took out a black tablet-shaped square and said, ¡± nuclear ¡­ Pfft, an ancient Buddhist artifact driven by Buddhist light can also be driven by true Qi.¡±


    The giant octopus was excited.


    Is this a machine similar to a technological civilization? No, it was not a pure machine, but a hybrid psionic machine.


    Yuan Qinghua handed it over and said seriously, ¡± study it well. It contains several kinds of knowledge about cultivating and forging the soul, which will make you stronger.


    After Yuan Qinghua left, the big octopus looked at him with joy.


    They were all terrifying mathematical problems and the various operational parameters of the universe. The strange words ¡± physics and chemistry ¡± were written on them.


    ¡°Learning knowledge can train the soul? Is there any other way?¡±


    It was silent for a moment and looked at the spiritual sports in the corner. There was an icon of a relaxing class. It clicked on it and saw two octopuses entangled together and communicating. It blushed instinctively when it saw this creature that looked similar to itself, but it began to observe it carefully. this is very likely to be the secret of cultivating the soul.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    The entire forum was in a frenzy.


    Previously, the instance dungeon had been opened in a hurry, and this group of online players had no time to communicate at all. They could only take screenshots and post the title to tell everyone what had happened.


    Now that things had calmed down, the players inside could finally come out and describe the process of the war, as well as the gains and situation in front of them. The entire online game section of the ¡± wizard Community ¡± was in an uproar.


    This was a historical moment.


    The new information sheet was completely opened.


    This was because the online game that the players were in had finally completely connected with the transcendent world of the other solo players of , who were a class higher than the others.


    What did this mean?


    It meant that in the future, the status of these players would rise!

 Chapter 733

    ?


    733 The players ¡°new plan


    At first, the online forums were still discussing the battle between di Qi and the three pillar gods. The discussion was extremely intense, and they felt that the battle was very terrifying.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots of the battle were released.


    the three pillar gods are definitely the most miserable level nine in history. To encounter a cheat like di Qi (die of laughter) ¡±


    the most miserable rank-9 in history. He clearly endured the most difficult rank-9 road, but he can¡¯t replenish his energy even if he¡¯s beaten to death!


    it¡¯s mainly because the nine revolutions mysterious art is too terrifying. It¡¯s the world¡¯s strongest safe. Back then, the concept of this technique was to resist the dark chaos and Emperor Qi. It was a technique that slaughtered all living beings to consume energy. Now, it¡¯s being used on the three pillar gods ¡­


    ¡­


    There were hundreds and thousands of posts on the internet, all of them discussing the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    After all, this cultivation technique was too eye-catching and shameless. The more he thought about it, the more shameless he became.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± I¡¯m starting to suspect that the three pillar gods have completely changed their target after this wave of attacks! Think of a way to locate and locate the small universe world and deal with Carolyn.¡±


    Everyone agreed with the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s words.


    This safe could not be opened even if he was beaten to death.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s very obvious that the side of the small universe is also starting to become a father. If the three pillar gods go over, they might even be beaten up! A group of super Saiyans, Where did this demon Buu come from? Vitality bomb!¡±


    Everyone gasped.


    The f * ck? Could it really be the development of history?


    in fact, they might not be able to withstand the three pillar gods because the world¡¯s structure is different. There¡¯s no living being system with the nine revolutions mysterious art on that side. The three pillar gods can go to various planets and annihilate all living beings to absorb energy!


    indeed, the ninth-rank over there is too weak. After transforming into a disabled ninth-rank and having enough energy to eat and drink, his combat power is only about the same as the three pillar gods who have not absorbed any energy. But he¡¯s not fighting with you. Is he playing guerrilla warfare? ¡±


    Many people felt that it was reasonable.


    Right now, the three pillar gods might be evenly matched with you, but the three pillar gods were normal tier 9 beings. They could choose not to fight with you, go around you, eat and drink to their fill, slaughter all living beings, and then become complete tier 9 beings. Disabled people like them would be beaten to death!


    ¡°Thinking about it this way, it¡¯s still the nine revolutions mysterious art that counters the three pillar gods with blood!¡± Everyone was talking about it. After all, they were all keyboard Saints, and their discussions were not lagging behind at all.


    ¡°Right! Although the small universe world can give birth to many existences with combat power similar to the three pillar gods, the possibility of them being destroyed is extremely high.¡±


    unless they have all kinds of Super Saiyan people. When their numbers reach a certain level, they can surround the three pillar gods and kill them, not giving them a chance to fight.


    ¡­


    Just as everyone was discussing the outcome of the battle between di Qi and the three pillar gods, the players who had raided di Qi¡¯s back garden and killed the giant octopus appeared.


    ¡°Hello everyone, we¡¯re out.¡± Yuan Qinghua made a comment.


    ¡°Done?¡± Everyone could not help but ask.


    Yuan Qinghua: ¡± I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s done. It took longer than I expected. After all, di Qi¡¯s butt is still very plump!


    Everyone was speechless.


    You guys are so exciting, aren¡¯t you?


    Many people were extremely envious. They felt that this wave of excitement had exploded. This dungeon and fighting bosses were simply awesome. It was a pity that they were outside and could not get a place to enter. They were extremely sad.


    ¡°But when that time comes, you guys might have to cry for your parents.¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but say.


    Yuan Qinghua asked, are we afraid? I killed the giant octopus because of love! After all, the essence of love is to crave its body.¡±


    Screenshots.


    The picture was of the remains of the giant octopus, and a lot of coquettish poems were Written on the Body, all of which were full of love for the octopus, as if they had been here on a trip.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. These guys were really unrestrained.


    Di Qi has already deeply remembered you all.


    cough, cough, cough, ¡± Yuan Qinghua said. let me introduce the specific process of this wave and the harvest ¡­ As we know, the ancient gods once took the remains to the izodaians to make mechanical armors, and then sent them back to the six paths of reincarnation as a reincarnation, proving that the two worlds were not far away.


    The land of lava and the six paths of reincarnation,


    It¡¯s obvious that the reincarnation sovereign is also observing the battle in the three worlds. He¡¯s obviously going to take action this time to steal Emperor Qi, so we¡¯re following the big boss.¡±


    all the netizens present are all experienced online game players. You should have guessed that our situation should be that we have passed the novice village and opened a new game information chapter-the big octopus of the universe.


    Many of the netizens were listening attentively.


    What was the reason?


    This was an online game!


    This also meant that they had a chance to enter.


    As long as their 1000-player server won the PvP tournament in the wizard community, they could enter the food industry. Now, there were thousands of players entering every season.


    The entire beast path had become an online game, and it was the world of many players.


    Although these players were all real younger brothers.


    The beast path¡¯s time flow was the same as the Magus community¡¯s. It was extremely slow and would suffer the attacks of the heaven Dao and the mortal Dao. However, being a low-dimensional being was better than nothing!


    Not everyone could write a paper and enter the supernatural world.


    someone asked,¡±so the future will be the era of the great online game heavens?¡±


    Yuan Qinghua, ¡± the hell! Due to the characteristics of Asura Dao Warriors ¡®evolution, their lifespans are only one-tenth of that of ordinary living creatures. The earliest batch will soon die, and two-thirds of their lifespans have already passed. If we can¡¯t break through to the heavenly Emperor realm, we can¡¯t extend our lifespans!¡±


    Everyone reacted quickly.


    That was indeed the case. They were too bad in all aspects. Although this was the era of big online games, they would be eliminated very quickly.


    Yuan Qinghua: ¡± so, according to our guess, to continue playing, the only way is to extend my life, break through the God Realm, that is, break through level 80, and successfully change my profession ¡­ however, to break through to god, we have to overthrow the reincarnation emperor, which is back to the main line.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna nodded in agreement.


    Being a God was a dividing line. If they didn¡¯t break through to become a God, they would still be players at the heavenly Emperor level. They could die at will and treat it as an online game. However, once they broke through to become a God, they would completely become their true selves.


    For example, he, Mengmei, Thunderlord, and the others.


    However, the gods could no longer keep up with the times. They were equivalent to the celestial Emperor back then, at the middle level.


    It was different from the past when there were only one or two gods.


    Now, there were as many gods as dogs. The high-level gods were the stronger weaklings. The gods who had stepped on the road of grade-9 were the top of the world¡¯s combat power, such as the daughter of Sheng Lin and others.


    And the true oppressor-class power would be at the ninth step in the future.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± overthrowing the Samsara Palace monarch¡¯s main mission and breaking through the ancient path of immortality isn¡¯t something you can achieve in a short time. What other goals do you have? ¡±


    Yuan Qinghua said, ¡± yes. We plan to help the giant octopus cultivate. This country bumpkin has never seen the world. His soul will break through to God. Then, we will let him sense his parents, brothers and sisters, fish for their energy (excited face).

 Chapter 734

    ?


    734 The structure of the beast path


    Everyone was stunned and secretly scolded this group of animals for being shameless.


    Not only was he hungry for the big octopus¡¯s body, but he was also hungry for its family. He wanted to get energy everywhere.


    [ I¡¯m an honest big octopus, but I¡¯m being toyed with by a shameless brat in every way possible (scary) ]


    ¡°You guys actually gave it questions? Learn physics and chemistry and make it a bald stamp? However, the relaxation course given to it was quite interesting. This might be the legendary classic food, octopus slices! (Bright red grilled octopus seal.jpg) ¡±


    Octopus slices?!


    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air as a chill ran down their spines.


    These guys were too showy!


    However, there was still something even more amazing to come. Someone actually followed up with a routine.


    there¡¯s no choice. If. watch animal world all day, I¡¯ll be serious. Perhaps one day.. ¡®ll be led astray by you and become a classic food ¡­ Octopus show! (Red takoyaki.jpg) ¡±


    Everyone was confused.


    there¡¯s no other way. If you¡¯re led astray by these idiots, there¡¯s no way to save you. I think that cutting off your land for eternal rule might be a classic delicacy in the legends ¡­ Octopus slice (brother octopus playing the flute. Jgg)¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    no, you¡¯re underestimating these guys. I think the big octopus will be killed by them very soon. It¡¯s. classic food for short ¡­ The octopus was finished! (Bright red grilled octopus meatball. Jgg) ¡±


    ¡­


    Many people were very high and in high spirits. The giant octopus ¡®one dragon Restaurant had been formed, and the future of the entire universe was arranged clearly in an instant.


    Some of the netizens who had just arrived were greatly shocked. Although they had heard that this forum had a strong passion for learning, they didn¡¯t expect it to be so.


    This group of people not only discussed the cultivation systems of the various universes and transcendent worlds, evolutionary biology, Physics, Chemistry, Mathematics, and block chains. They could be said to know everything from the heavens to the earth. Now, they were even discussing food.


    ¡°You¡¯re also interested in master bei¡¯s path?¡± Someone held his chin and sat in front of his computer with an excited look. I was right to come here. This is the dream I wanted.


    However, at this moment.


    On the forum, someone suddenly started a trend. people in the Sorcerer world called him the great star of righteousness, the chicken that delivered charcoal in the snow ¡­ Your good friend, brother octopus, is being played with, and you¡¯re not going to do anything?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gazes turned. This was starting a battle.


    At this moment, the racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough. Then, let me say a few fair words. Here¡¯s the question. How are you going to help the giant octopus break through to the immortal God Realm? Attracting brothers and sisters based on blood relations? In this era where the path to immortality was cut off and the world was ruled by the mastermind behind the scenes.¡±


    Yuan Qinghua was speechless.


    He was suddenly unable to react.


    Indeed, it was a great saint at most. Even if the big octopus came from the outside, it would have to lie down here and couldn¡¯t make a breakthrough.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± idiot! Isn¡¯t this the main storyline? ¡± I still have to overthrow the Samsara official sovereign, continue my path to immortality, and break through the bottleneck of level 79 before I can break through level 80 and change my profession!¡±


    Yuan Qinghua was dumbfounded and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Everyone laughed out loud. Everything had its counter. On the road, only the Mount racer God who was good at overtaking cars could beat the driver.


    The racer of Mount Haruna coughed. let¡¯s get back to business. I¡¯ll explain the current situation. The main storyline war before us will definitely be between the seven Worlds and the ancient land of lava. It¡¯ll be a battle between the mythical heavenly court and the arcane world ¡­


    Meanwhile, the small universe and the world of six paths of reincarnation were hiding in the dark and watching. No one knew when they would attack.


    ¡°However, both sides are in a stalemate. Just as I suspected before, the three pillar gods might have shifted their love for someone else in the near future and gone to look for Carolyn¡¯s world. It¡¯s very likely that a new cosmic war will really start there!¡±


    Someone else interrupted,


    it¡¯s just like how a burly man like the three pillar gods can¡¯t pry open the belt of di Qi, this little wife.


    ¡°It¡¯s still some idiots who are more powerful. While the three pillar gods in front were taking off their pants, they touched di Qi¡¯s butt from behind! (Clapping)¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone¡¯s head was hurting.


    Can¡¯t you stop? He had been led astray by the racer of Mount Haruna all day long, and he could not bear to look at it.


    They were clearly discussing an extremely serious topic.


    In fact, many of the more serious players were thinking that if the racer of Mount Haruna had not led the forum astray in the early days, it might have been a super serious Academic Forum by now.


    In fact, they also knew how terrifying the three pillar gods ¡®invasion of the small universe world was!


    The layout of the small universe world was not as portable as the Seven Realms.


    Out of the Seven Realms, only the mortal realm and the demon Realm were the main material planes. Most of the land was in the inner space, but if they really fought there, it would be too terrifying.


    The three pillar gods were fighting guerrilla warfare everywhere, so how could they resist?


    He couldn¡¯t take it.


    Cultivating the nine revolutions mysterious art at the last minute?


    That was impossible.


    This was the signature Foundation cultivation technique of the Seven Realms, just like the magic core that marked the land of lava. Even if you were to learn it, it would be impossible to learn it so quickly.


    That vast piece of land in the universe had a population of more than 100 billion people.


    The number of people was seven or eight times that of the seven Worlds!


    ¡°Zhu ou, the demon is really coming.¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but mumble in fear, ¡± demon dweller, isn¡¯t that referring to the demon core lineage? Wasn¡¯t the world line of the pillar God the European king World? Everything developed in a miraculous way, and the best luck and combat power were chosen!¡±


    when put together, it would form four words: demon, human, pillar, and europe. indeed, each word had a terrifying and profound meaning.


    ¡­


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat.


    Everything was fate. The chicken was drawn to the horse, the magic pillar was thrown up ¡­ As expected, it was all in a dialect and harmony, hinting at the extraordinary universe. The seven Dragon Ball comic was so terrifying.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts were not calm.


    However, there were also people who asked, ¡± didn¡¯t the Holy cherry blossom Emperor run fast, and the three pillar gods couldn¡¯t find the coordinates? ¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied, ¡± according to Emperor Qi¡¯s speculation, it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t find it. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s extremely difficult to find it. However, it¡¯s a frequent occurrence, and it¡¯s still able to leave behind traces on the lava Land. It can greatly distort the world¡¯s laws, reconnect the broken lines, and then climb over!


    Everyone¡¯s scalps went numb.


    A ninth-rank creature was truly too terrifying.


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied, ¡± the three pillar gods might have gone back to study the new war. That¡¯s an extremely difficult move. On the other hand, according to di Qi¡¯s information, he might be secretly monitoring the three pillar gods and observing the situation of the land of lava. He might be secretly following behind the three pillar gods.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Di Qi was still the best. He had already anticipated so many things and even planned to follow the three pillar gods to the small universe world and fish in troubled waters.


    ¡°Something big is going to happen!¡±


    Some of the netizens felt goosebumps.


    It¡¯s fine to enter one of the three pillar gods, but to enter di Qi as well, is this a game or not?


    At this time, the leader of the digital beasts, space-splitting throne, was a green digital Tyrannosaurus. Bai Xiaojun walked out and said, ¡± ¡°Roughly when?¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied, ¡± I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s been around two hundred years. In any case, it¡¯s going to take longer than looking for di Qi to prepare for battle. Otherwise, I would have directly gone to look for Carolyn.¡±


    It was indeed so.


    The clues left behind were too vague and sparse, as if they were blurred out in a fog. If the clues could be connected so easily, the three pillar gods would not have thought of finding di Qi.


    Bai Xiaojun, on the other hand, was terrified. Two hundred years was a short period of time, so short that it was shocking. in the current situation, the planet of the Supreme seymese has just been destroyed, and the civilization has just entered a period of rapid development under the pressure. Don¡¯t look at the current population of more than 100 billion, it¡¯s not a lot. According to speculation, it may increase several times in two hundred years, reaching 300 billion. This is the normal population of this land.


    Everyone¡¯s scalps exploded!


    300 billion in 200 years?


    The more people there were, the harder it was to guard against such a terrifying, vast, and super large world. No one could withstand the three pillar gods simply eating the life force of a few planets.


    ¡°Then what do we do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cold!¡±


    All of them were sighing.


    The big shots also began to discuss some matters and prepare to deal with it.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi watched the situation for a while. Through the netizens ¡®strange comments, it was simply unbearable to look at. It was also at this time that he found out about the three pillar gods¡¯ plans. They had really been forced to find another way by di Qi.


    from the looks of it, the nine revolutions mysterious art is the most powerful in the entire universe. It¡¯s specialized in eating people and destroying the world. Xu Zhi could not help but laugh, but he did not think too much about it.


    In fact, the war would be beneficial to him.


    Originally, he had set his goal of becoming a god as the energy of the small universe. After all, this was the largest sandbox he had ever created. The land was large and the population was large, so the energy was naturally the most abundant.


    it seems that with the development, it is really so. The war of the small universes might be an extremely rare super universe war.


    In the Samsara Palace of the netherworld, Xu Zhi was calm as he carefully sorted out the information about the giant octopus and its future development.


    However, it was clear that the spiritual Qi in this area was too dense. This was only ten percent of the total amount that had been spread out. Some of the top sects could bathe in the rich sea of spiritual Qi and build palaces and buildings on it.


    and this spiritual energy is in my inner world.


    Xu Zhi sat on the chair on the emperor¡¯s throne and thought about it. even if I don¡¯t absorb other energies, it¡¯ll be enough for me to break through to become a God after I gradually digest them. I even have a good chance of becoming a mid-level God or a high-level God!


    Of course, the so-called gradual digestion referred to the absorption and cultivation of the energy by the living creature in the body. After the energy was raised, the living creature would naturally die of old age or die in various ways and return to the body.


    Such a huge amount of energy, and it was under the condition that he could only absorb 30% of the death of all living beings, the remaining 70% would be plundered by the powerhouses who killed them, or naturally dissipate into the air.


    ¡°However, is the path of beast really an online game world?¡±


    Xu Zhi lowered his head and thought about it. I don¡¯t know what those guys have come up with over the years, but I¡¯ve never gone to see it. I¡¯ll just take the opportunity to take a look at that poor big octopus.


    After a moment, Meng Po walked in. She was a hunched and gloomy old lady. Your Majesty, are you going to the animal path for a private visit? ¡±


    Shangguan man was extremely surprised.


    After all, it had just obtained such a huge benefit, and it was still processing it.


    The netherworld would get the largest share.


    Although their combat strength was not too strong, and Shangguan man and the others had already entered the great sage realm, their combat strength was not particularly exaggerated. However, when they went out to do business, they were in charge of the world¡¯s reincarnation order. How could others dare to be strong against them?


    ¡°The world is changing, and the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth is changing. I have to go and see.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the green forest.


    It was a land full of natural vitality. In fact, this spiritual land, which was extremely rich in spiritual energy, had already given birth to many demons. They had gained intelligence and become spirits, looking like a real high-level world.


    Whoosh.


    In front of a mahogany table.


    A bald Gorilla that looked like a flattop wearing a golden Kasaya, a golden Buddhist bracelet around his neck, and two golden Buddhist bracelets on his hands was talking to a flea-shaped Taoist beside him.


    The two of them were clearly receiving guests from a certain sect.


    another new batch of people has arrived. I wonder how the quality of this batch is? ¡± The gorilla said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, most of them have joined our high zenith sect.¡± One of the fleas said, ¡± we are the top Orthodox Daoist sect.


    Once players entered, they would transform into various animals and be reborn everywhere.


    So every time a new player came in, there would be a branch of the sect that would take them away.


    The two people in front of him were in charge of the network points of this mountain range.


    we¡¯re acting as a novice village. It¡¯s not enough even if those guys come. At the very least, they have to cultivate to level 10 before they can enter the major sects and change their jobs.


    The gorilla said softly and slowly, ¡± after all, level 10 is already a kind of test. It can be seen by one¡¯s aptitude. I wonder who will be the first to reach our point and reach level 10? Anyway, the first genius to arrive will definitely be from our branch of the physics Buddha, the electromagnetic physics Buddha.¡±


    When the gorilla said this, his face was filled with anger and bitterness.


    ¡°Compared to the other Buddhist schools, we are the Orthodox Buddhist sects! The mechanical energy Buddha next door claimed to be a sect of refining weapons among Buddhist cultivators. Their so-called Da Cheng Zun indestructible Buddha body-Namo Gatling Bodhisattva, six clean depleted uranium shells, 3600 revolutions per second, and his boundless merit saved the world ¡­ It¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    The more it spoke, the angrier it got.


    BOOM!


    There was a faint holy light of Buddha behind it, as if it was a majestic and Supreme Vajra Buddha. Endless blue Thunder exploded all over its body, sacred and majestic.


    In the previous batch of newcomers, the most number of people who joined was actually this kind of mechanical and physical Buddha? Everyone learning to craft? Using the sariras in one¡¯s body and nuclear energy to Power Machinery, it¡¯s called a Buddhist artifact?


    Physics and mechanics!


    They were simply unorthodox!


    Crooked ways!


    Being defeated by such a guy, it was embarrassing for the experts in electromagnetics, magnetic induction coil, and Teslar coil!


    One had to know that many of their disciples were assistant researchers in the University! A Ph.D. And master¡¯s in physics in this area actually lost to the mechanical physics Department next door?


    What a disgrace!


    The humiliation of the sect.


    Although they had a lot of newcomers and ranked second among the Buddhist sects in terms of prosperity, the blue lightning of the Teslar coil was indeed extremely cool.


    Their magnetic induction coil had formed a special Buddhist ring, which could be used as a weapon. It was an authentic Buddhist diamond ring.


    It could even subdue demonic beasts and put them on their heads. When they chanted spells, they would be electrocuted to the point of being worse than dead!


    Recently, he had been thinking of taming a monkey with good aptitude and putting it on, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t touch it.


    ¡°Hehe ¡­ What does the internal ideological dispute and the molecular dispute of the School of Physical radiation have to do with my Taoist sect?¡± The other flea sneered, ¡± you want to snatch the first person, but have you asked me? ¡±


    In the distance.


    A calm-looking young man dressed in green looked like an elegant young master from a noble family. Behind him was an old lady.


    Shangguan man, who was watching in the dark, was stunned. electric, electromagnetic? And the mechanical Buddha? I don¡¯t know what system it is, but it looks amazing.¡±


    She was shocked.


    after all, the beast path¡¯s techniques have been flowing out of the sect and are very popular in the other two paths. Although they are crude techniques, when they enter the other two paths, the high rate of time will allow the heaven Dao and mortal Dao to rapidly perfect and complete these crude techniques.


    Xu Zhi was also a little surprised. He had to admit that these guys were very creative. They had revived all kinds of Chinese sects and systems. After all, they were the ones who had founded the Buddha of physics and the Dao of chemistry.


    ¡°It seems that there are various branches of the precise cultivation school.¡±


    He walked around the people in charge and headed to the center of the city, which was very lively.


    On the streets, all kinds of creatures were constantly shouting, as if it was a busy city. It really had the atmosphere of a virtual online game Street City. Buying equipment, forming teams, discussing cultivation insights, and even having an alchemy room.


    There were even red-name players who robbed in the dark, camped in the wilderness of the city, killed, and robbed.


    the current beast path has been unified by the players. It no longer has any natural enemies, but it¡¯s still severely weakened. There are faction fights and evil sects of red-named players. Xu Zhi¡¯s face was calm.

 Chapter 735

    ?


    735 Chapter 745-faction conflict


    Xu Zhi was walking down the street.


    The surrounding players weren¡¯t surprised at all by the appearance of this humanoid creature in the animal path. They were used to it.


    Faced with such rich young masters from the path of humanity and path of the heaven-born, the Saint sons, saintesses, and the talented disciples of the sects were not surprised.


    There were even a few tour guides who walked up to him enthusiastically.


    ¡°Young master, you¡¯re from the mortal world? Do you want me to take you around?¡± A serious-looking Daoist walked out and said, ¡± we are the ancient Qi practitioners with a long heritage. Our true Qi magical equipment and all kinds of secret techniques are unique. Come to our shop and you will definitely benefit greatly. 20% off for divine source transactions!


    The common currency was the source of God.


    The general radiation was negative radiation, which would decay and decay the cells, which was the killing Buddha and Ksitigarbha of hell.


    On the other hand, normal Buddhas radiated from the front, assimilating the other party and evolving them into a special kind of radioactive creature. Their entire bodies would emit golden divine light, and the energy stones condensed from Buddhist power would be the source of God.


    that¡¯s not the case. This benefactor has fate with Buddha. I should be in charge of leading him around the city ¡­


    At this moment, another bald, multicolored Tiger wearing a Kasaya slowly stepped forward to pull her away. He had a benevolent expression on his face and a brilliant Buddhist ring on his back. He looked very majestic.


    what a joke. How can the spiritual artifacts and tools sold by those cultivators be comparable to our specialized Buddhist mechanical sect? ¡± A monk with a modern sci-fi feel walked out slowly. He was carrying a Black Sci-Fi streamlined Gatling gun on his back and looked very domineering.


    Shangguan man was stunned.


    When had she ever seen such a passionate scene?


    He thought that it was warm-blooded hospitality.


    In reality, they were all treated as foreign tourists and were cheated. It was obvious that these players had also learned the culture of China¡¯s special tourist attractions very seriously.


    ¡°No, he should be coming to my side!¡±


    ¡°I should be the one leading!¡±


    you mechanical Buddhas are affecting the image of the city and destroying our ancient Chinese culture. You¡¯re not mainstream. You¡¯re simply killing the gods! You¡¯re abnormal!


    Just as they were quarreling, Xu Zhi cast his gaze aside and walked into a restaurant next door with Shangguan man.


    ¡°Waiter, order the dishes.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    ¡°This is the menu. What do you want to order?¡± A pretty tree Girl walked over slowly. She was obviously a lifestyle player and was in charge of serving people.


    Xu Zhi did not say anything. He sat quietly in his chair and looked at the menu, ready to order.


    The six realms of reincarnation had been a world of gourmet food, so it was only natural that there were gourmet creatures everywhere. And these players had indeed developed all kinds of delicious cuisines, which made Xu Zhi a little curious.


    After ordering some dishes, the young tree Girl left to serve the dishes.


    it¡¯s really similar to the transcendent world of classical Xianxia. An ancient restaurant with an elegant and unique environment. Xu Zhi looked around silently.


    Although these players were all brainless, they still had a lot of Chinese feelings. These construction and farming players were extremely keen on building the streets, buildings, trees, and decorations.


    The Wizarding community was already very detailed before, and it was even more perfect now.


    It could be said that he was deliberately disguising himself to deceive foreign NPCs or that he really had feelings for her. In any case, it was just like that.


    Very quickly, the dishes were served.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and eat,¡± Xu Zhi said.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­ Young master ¡­¡± The old lady hesitated.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked down the window of the attic and found that the players who were the shopping guides were still arguing, and the noise was getting louder and louder.


    ¡°You mechanical Buddhas are known as the Buddhist weapon-refining sect. You use machines all day long and shamelessly call them: A Buddhist weapon, a Buddhist weapon that was powered by a sarira, wasn¡¯t it powered by nuclear energy? He¡¯s simply embarrassing the ancient Chinese! Deceiving your master and destroying your ancestor!¡±


    A Tiger player, wearing a golden Buddhist bracelet around his neck, was cursing,


    He wore exquisite golden Buddhist bracelets on his arms, and his body was crackling. His face was majestic, and even if he was not standing on the clouds, he had the appearance of an ancient holy monk or God. what kind of monk would hold a Gatling gun and shoot? ¡± Scum!¡±


    ¡°Bah! We¡¯re keeping up with the times!¡±


    The mechanical Buddha player was not convinced. He carried a black metal mechanical Gatling gun on his back and sneered, ¡± who said that we are really like this? We actually have weapon skins to choose from, and we also have retro Chinese-style traditional skins!¡±


    It put away the mechanical Gatling gun and the thick ring of black bullets, then took out a golden Buddhist staff from the space ring.


    He then took out a large string of exquisite Buddha beads and hung them around his neck.


    ¡°You see, we are also from the ancient Orthodox lineage!¡±


    He was carrying a Buddhist staff on his back and a string of hazy golden Buddhist beads around his neck. He put his hands together and looked very attractive. Suddenly, he picked up the Golden Buddhist staff and aimed it at the sky. He straightened his waist and made a handsome gesture of holding a Gatling gun with both hands.


    ¡°This is the posture to slay demons and expiate souls!¡±


    Tat tat tat tat tat!


    A series of rapid mechanical bullet sounds were heard.


    The Golden prayer beads around the player¡¯s neck kept loading and rolling forward. The long Buddhist staff was like a huge Gatling.


    Da da da da da!


    A crisp sound reverberated through the sky.


    f * ck!!!


    The Tiger in front of him was stunned. He was so scared that his soul almost left his body.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°This works too!¡±


    Buddha staff Gatling, Buddha bead nuclear bomb? ¡±


    At the side, the onlooking players were also stunned. They were completely boiling, feeling as if they were going to split apart in an instant!


    It was as if he had seen a ghost.


    It was too terrifying!


    the mechanical artificing Buddhist sect is indeed worthy of being the number one Buddhist sect. They actually developed such a move for the sake of this recruitment of new disciples and to prevent the counterattack of the second most prosperous electromagnetic Buddhist sect? ¡±


    ¡°How terrifying.¡±


    They shook their heads one after another, feeling that this move was too well hidden. It seemed that tez, who had made use of his appearance as a traditional Buddha, was going to be done for again. He was no match for the other party at all.


    ¡°You!¡±


    The Tiger player was wearing a golden Buddhist bracelet, and his face was ashen.


    The player across from him carried the Golden staff on his back again. A string of Buddhist beads hung around his neck. He was dressed in a golden monk¡¯s robe, and he looked as good as a monk. He looked like a Golden Cicada master.


    He said, ¡±


    ¡°We are the most popular ones. Why do we have more disciples than you? It¡¯s obvious now!¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, you bunch of nouveau riche are so primitive! The Golden rings around his body clanked and crackled with electric arcs. He was simply too uncouth! It¡¯s just like those legendary web-based games with dragon-slaying sabers, with golden and country bumpkins special effects, uncle-level aesthetics, and even claiming to be the traditional style of the Orthodox Buddhist sect!¡±


    The middle-aged players present felt like they had received a critical hit.


    ¡°Also, what¡¯s with the binding, taming and converting demonic beasts, and what¡¯s the truth? It¡¯s wearing a Taser on your head and electrocuting them madly. Thunder Dharma King Buddha, the animal protection organization will condemn you!¡±


    ¡°Bah! Gatlinford, you¡¯re disgusting, and you¡¯re ruining the orthodoxy!¡± Someone at the side couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± don¡¯t think that you can be smug just because you¡¯ve changed your skin.


    you teslav bumpkins can¡¯t keep up with the times! Someone else cursed.


    ¡­


    There was still a lot of noise below.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi was a little dumbfounded.


    How long has it been since I last saw these idiotic players? what did I miss?


    He vaguely felt that he had missed a lot of wonderful scenes.


    It turned out that the ancient Buddhist prayer beads and Buddhist ring monks were actually corresponding to the battle of mechanical physics and electromagnetic physics?


    Even at this moment, with the crazy development of deductions in the Buddhist era, he was constantly suspecting that the ancient Huaxia physical Buddha might really have existed.


    They were too similar!


    According to the ancient legend, the sariras of the Buddha could drive Buddhist weapons.


    So it was actually nuclear-powered? The war between Buddhism and Daoism that broke out in ancient times was actually a nuclear war in ancient times?


    According to the ancient legend, the Buddha¡¯s prayer beads and the Buddha¡¯s staff were two essential items to save all living beings.


    So it was actually a Gatling gun and bullets? So this was how the Buddha beads suppressed the demons?


    According to the ancient legend, the Buddha¡¯s bracelet crackled with sparks and electric arcs.


    So it¡¯s actually a teslan coil? The blue sparks are a high-frequency series resonant transformer with distributed parameters that can easily obtain a high-frequency voltage of one million volts?


    it¡¯s really modern physics. I reject feudal superstitions.


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. the development of civilization to this day could be said to have been accidental at the beginning, but at this time, it has completely matured. All the strange phenomena are completely in line with the actions and actions of ancient times ¡­ There¡¯s nothing else to wash.¡±


    He already felt like he couldn¡¯t wash it anymore.


    Physical radiation Buddha, perhaps that was the case.

 Chapter 736

    ?


    736 The Asura Dao¡¯s bloodline technique


    ¡°Now that things have come to this, even if I stand out and say that it¡¯s all just my imagination, no one will believe me, right?¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression changed strangely as he looked at the lively atmosphere down the street. It was as if they were celebrating the New Year.


    He picked up a piece of meat and put it in his mouth. It melted in his mouth, and it was very fresh and sweet.


    After all, it was completely logical.


    The Buddha land was the land that radiated radiation, so it was easy to explain why it was converted.


    Behind it was the symbol of a sun, and the sun was originally a source of radiation. This was a metaphor!


    In addition to what was in front of him?


    If one coincidence was a coincidence, two coincidences were a coincidence, then what about the present? When all the phenomena pointed in the same direction, there was really nothing to be done.


    perhaps it¡¯s fate. The Buddhas of physics and the Daoists of chemistry are constantly deducing the sandbox of the ancient Huaxia civilization. What an interesting story. Xu Zhi continued to eat his food calmly.


    The taste was indeed amazing.


    China was a big food country, and food was really amazing now.


    Xu Zhi looked at the street outside the mahogany window. It was bustling with people below, and they were still arguing. however, there are internal Wars in the animal path. In the online game world, where there are people, there will be martial arts ¡­ The war between Buddhism and Daoism.¡±


    However, you said it was internal consumption.


    But it was also a Golden Age where hundreds of schools of thought were flourishing and competing for fame.


    Wasn¡¯t it the same for the Hundred Schools of Thought back then?


    All kinds of ideas clashing and faction fighting would promote the development of the big picture of the era.


    Halfway through his meal, Xu Zhi saw that there were no customers in the restaurant, so he called over the tree maid who had been idle. you Beast DAO, has there been anything interesting happening recently? ¡±


    The young Treeman girl hesitated. young master, we have some interesting things here, but the boss of the restaurant told me not to be idle when I¡¯m working ¡­


    Xu Zhi threw two pieces of divine source on the table.


    The young Treeman girl smiled and kept her divine source. She said, ¡± there are some interesting things about our beast path. Young master, you have seen the battle below. You should know the history of our Asura path.


    we obtained an ancient inheritance from the Ksitigarbha ancient temple in the scorched hell of avicinaraka, reviving our civilization and the ancient mythological system from hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    Buddhism!


    However, we are still trying to figure it out.


    Everyone felt that they were the true descendants of the ancient times.


    Wasn¡¯t this? ¡°Recently, the mechanical Buddhist sect and the electromagnetic Buddhist sect have been working hard to recruit new disciples. The former electromagnetic Buddhist sect used beast taming as their approach.¡±


    ¡°A familiar?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    ¡°Yes, the spiritual energy in the world has been extremely dense recently, and the beasts and plants in the wild have become extremely strange and fierce! It had also become very dangerous, and many of them had even gained intelligence and were breathing in and out the essence of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth ¡­ That was why the electromagnetic Buddhist sect had introduced the Buddhist bracelet to the spirit beasts in the wild and followed the beast trainer sect¡¯s line ¡­ ¡°Familiars are the selling point of their recent recruitment of disciples. But now, with the trump card of the mechanical Buddhist sect revealed on the streets just now, they might be surpassed by the mechanical Buddhist sect again.¡±


    Xu Zhi could not help but laugh, finding it very interesting.


    This was the weapon refining sect, and this was the beast trainer sect?


    The Buddhist Pearl sect versus the Buddhist ring sect?


    this is an internal struggle in Buddhism, and there are also internal struggles in Dao sects. I heard that a group of radical evil sects are studying artificial organs. The tree servant replied, ¡± it¡¯s a very evil organization. They call themselves the ancient artifact refiners.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    His face darkened slightly, and he was confused. What the hell was that?


    Refine! Tool! Shi?


    It was fine if it was a fight in Buddhism.


    The internal struggle of Dao sect was the Orthodox Dao sect, and there were evil ways hidden in the dark? An ancient Qi Practitioner versus an ancient weapon refiner?


    No wonder he didn¡¯t see the people of Haotian Taoism quarreling.


    it turned out that the one who was fighting against the taoist sect was already a cult, hiding in the dark.


    for an Artificer to research man-made organs, could it be similar to the innate talent of the path of the heaven-born and the path of the mortal world? ¡± Xu Zhi was a little curious.


    ¡°It¡¯s similar,¡±


    The tree servant pursed her lips.


    In fact,¡¯artificial organs¡¯ was originally the ¡®alchemy factory¡¯ of the racer of Mount Haruna and the ¡®source¡¯ of the alchemy Emperor. Both parties had worked together on a research project.


    It was the vessel plug-in organ of di Qi.


    It was like a cheat.


    He installed a plug-in and implanted a ¡®artificial organ¡¯.


    However, the alchemy monarch and the racer of Mount Haruna had managed to come up with something, and they were envious of it. They wanted to learn how to do it, and insert some extraordinary organs into their bodies.


    This was more like an online game where you could change your equipment, organs, arms, and legs, but you would encounter many difficulties.


    ¡°What¡¯s the specific situation?¡±


    Xu Zhi asked. Were they determined to create a real online gaming world?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we from the Asura Dao? Our race has unlimited potential for evolution! Every time I advance, I¡¯ll have to change the form of the creature ¡­¡± The young tree Girl said, ¡± however, in the radical view of the weapon refiners, we are far from being able to bring out the potential of our evolved form!


    Xu Zhi listened very seriously and placed two more divine sources.


    The tree Girl looked around and secretly kept the two pieces of divine source in her arms. She lowered her head and said softly, ¡± in our Asura Dao, every grade and form will generally not evolve perfectly. There are different forms.


    However, many of them had a special type of powerful organ, which was the crystallization of their own core¡¯s hard work to evolve, such as tentacles, or the hardest bones ¡­ However, when it evolves to the next form, there¡¯s no more!¡±


    for example, I¡¯m now at the 3rd rank. I¡¯ve been working hard to study and gain knowledge, and now I¡¯ve evolved a decent root.


    It pointed at its feet, which were soft and dense green tentacles like those of an octopus, indicating that they were very sensitive, could run very fast, and could absorb nutrients from the ground.


    but I suspect that there¡¯s no more chance after it evolves to rank-4. I¡¯m studying the knowledge evolution and transformation of tree bark, and I plan to create an even stronger improved species.


    The tree Girl continued, ¡± of course, it¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t any powerful Asura Dao Warriors who have terrifying knowledge. They keep retaining the innate organs of each stage of evolution and finally form a whole body.


    According to our guess, after seven evolutions, if each of the evolved body¡¯s organs fit perfectly, it will eventually form a creature with a super bloodline.


    ¡°However, that¡¯s only in theory. It¡¯s because our level of evolution is too low. We might be able to take care of the evolution of this organ, but the next evolution will be gone. If our level of evolution is not low, we would have ¡­¡±


    He would have written an evolution thesis long ago and entered the ¡± spore evolution ¡±


    She wanted to say that.


    The players in the Sorcerer community basically learned about biological evolution, but their level was generally not high. The body that evolved through their own evolution was very ¡± disabled.


    After all, the evolved form of an Asura Dao warrior was not perfect and natural to begin with. This was because they did not evolve from spores to start from the beginning. Instead, they evolved halfway.


    ¡°So, you want to ¡­¡± Xu Zhi was stunned.


    yes, I¡¯ll extract these special and powerful organs and evolve them to the next stage ¡­ He could just insert it again when the time came. After all, it was his own organ and there was no rejection ¡­ Some of the more extreme ones can even purchase other people¡¯s organs, even though the compatibility may be very poor and may even cause organ rejection.¡±


    it¡¯s scary, isn¡¯t it? ¡± the tree Girl said in a low voice.


    Xu Zhi was a little shocked.


    In the process of evolution, he would specialize in developing an organ, turning it into various parts and organs, and then continuously reassemble himself in the later stages?


    As expected of a bald player!


    It was too showy.


    There was also such an amazing operation of breaking up into parts.


    Xu Zhi was stunned by this idea on the spot!


    it¡¯s a very interesting idea. No, it¡¯s an extremely terrifying potential. This way, there¡¯s a high chance that I can form countless powerful organs and converge into a true transcendent bloodline creature, turning into a qualitative change. Although this kind of assembly and plastic surgery won¡¯t have as strong a potential as the original, it¡¯s indeed very powerful, and the way to popularize it is very high.


    Powerful transcendent bloodlines were all produced by chance from transcendent genes. They were one with the body.


    They would continuously refine their organs and finally assemble them into transcendent lifeforms. Their bloodline and genetic talent would probably be very powerful.


    Perhaps, the outstanding ones among them would not be inferior to the magic core bloodline?


    Not inferior to the witch race bloodline?


    ¡°I can even use this creature¡¯s bloodline as a Foundation to develop my own powerful bloodline technique! It¡¯s just like the witch race¡¯s bloodline developing their own nine revolutions mysterious art ¡­¡±


    no, no, this might seem feasible, but it¡¯s not realistic. No matter how strong a transcendent bloodline is, there must be an entire world of people who possess this bloodline in order to develop a bloodline technique together.


    when a bloodline clan has a large number of people, it usually determines whether their cultivation technique is powerful or not. It¡¯s impossible for an individual to create or perfect a clan¡¯s cultivation technique.


    for example, the evil eye gene from back then. Now, it seems like a very low-level spiritual power bloodline, and it even has a powerful dark negative emotion effect. However, such a low-level genetic bloodline has climbed to such a high level after countless generations of hard work.


    What if you only have ten people with this extraordinary bloodline? More than a hundred people? How to develop a cultivation technique?


    It would be very difficult.


    It wasn¡¯t impossible. If a strong person reached the level of a top God, or even a level nine God, they might be able to perfect the technique by themselves.


    However, Xu Zhi felt that the future was very scary.


    they¡¯re copying diqi¡¯s plug-in organs. These people are shameless ¡­ Xu Zhi¡¯s mind was in turmoil as he continued to listen to the young Treeman girl¡¯s introduction for a while. Then, he had his fill and left the restaurant.


    On the road.


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself.


    ¡°They¡¯re studying the cultivation technique of organ fusion. They¡¯re using the radiation of Buddha¡¯s light and the regenerative energy from the circulation of true Qi to perfectly Re-Fuse the limbs as much as possible so that they can perfectly insert the organs and carry the body mod. This is the difficult part.¡±


    At the side, Shangguan man, an old lady with a face full of wrinkles, was very surprised and could not help but say, ¡± it¡¯s a brilliant idea. The Asura Dao has also opened up its own race¡¯s bloodline technique.


    This wasn¡¯t like the two cultivation techniques of Buddhism and Daoism, which required the integration of their ancient ancestral bloodline and racial talents before they could cultivate ¡­ This is an innate technique that belongs to their race, allowing them to perfectly display their bloodline.¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed and said, ¡± that¡¯s true. They¡¯re now known as the unorthodox. It¡¯s also a battle of ideals. Although it¡¯s a little radical, it has ultimately expanded the evolutionary talent of Asura Dao Warriors.


    What was a bloodline technique?


    He would use the advantages and characteristics of his bloodline to create a unique Cultivation Technique.


    Shangguan man smiled. the concept of this technique is amazing! It¡¯s a bloodline cultivation technique that¡¯s suitable for their own race, but it¡¯s a crime to be in possession of a Jade. I know the reason why the conservative faction is against it. ¡±


    it¡¯s because the Dao of Asura¡¯s organ plug-ins have low compatibility and can only be used by themselves. If they use other people¡¯s organs, there will be rejection, let alone other races. The path of the heaven-born and the path of the mortal world might not care about their organs, but they will hunt them down and assemble them into a transcendent bloodline creature.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm.


    That was indeed the case.


    When the path of the heaven-born and path of the mortal evil cultivators saw the pile of organ parts, they would probably be interested in ¡®assembling the parts¡¯. They would¡¯ fuse ¡®with the parts and kill them with great interest to assemble them.


    Asura said. Now that he had the power to resist, he simultaneously preached that the ¡®Buddha¡¯ and ¡®Dao¡¯ lineages had been kind to the other two lineages. At the same time, there were not many benefits for the other two lineages to start a war against the animal path. It was only because of various reasons that they could live in harmony.


    However, if he did that, the balance would be broken.


    As long as they had benefits to gain, they would be invaded.


    The assembled Asura Warriors had all kinds of shapes, ferocious spiral horns, and they looked more and more like the Asuras in the myths.


    As the two of them spoke, they had already walked all the way and arrived at an extremely hidden and dense forest. They passed through a dark and narrow cave and arrived at a Green Valley.


    It was bustling.


    There were countless evil and crooked people setting up stalls here, selling extraordinary bloodlines and all kinds of strange organs.


    ¡°Sharingan, Sharingan!¡±


    ¡°Corpse bone Meridian, you deserve it!¡±

 Chapter 737

    ?


    737 Chapter 747-meeting an old friend again


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    Shangguan man was stunned. He looked at the bustling scene in the city. He had never seen an online game market before. He could not help but exclaim, ¡± what Sharun eye, corpse bone vein ¡­ Bloodline limit? It seems to be a very powerful transcendent organ.¡±


    perhaps it¡¯s a tradition of their civilization.


    Xu Zhi expressed that he was not clear about it and also showed a blank look, embarrassed to be associated with them.


    Shangguan man did not doubt him.


    It was like Granny Liu entering the Grand View Garden and looking at the largest area in the distance, the sign of the stall on that piece of land said, ¡± they also sell some traditional Daoist and traditional Qi practitioners ¡®superior lightning spiritual roots, fire spiritual roots, wind spiritual roots ¡­


    She looked at the tree roots that were placed on the ground like root carvings. She really couldn¡¯t understand why they were clearly tree roots, so why did they have such names?


    There were even people shouting slogans, ¡±


    ¡°Spiritual roots are essential for ancient Qi practitioners! qi practitioners without spiritual roots would never be able to go far in their cultivation journey! Sooner or later, you will die halfway!¡±


    that¡¯s why no one accepted disciples with inferior or mixed spiritual roots in the ancient legendary sects hundreds of thousands of years ago. It¡¯s because they¡¯re destined not to go far!


    ¡± mother earth¡¯s green vine, it¡¯s precisely because she possesses the world¡¯s most powerful innate ancient wood spiritual root that she was able to escape from the terrifying pillar gods and survive until today! ¡±


    spiritual roots, this is the Qi Practitioner¡¯s greatest advantage!


    a tree without a spiritual root with super speed is not a good Qi Practitioner!


    ¡­


    Shangguan man suddenly understood.


    Did Qi practitioners really need to cultivate their spiritual roots?


    Previously, she had heard these Asura Dao talk about this content, but it had not been realized at that time. Now, it seemed that it had really been achieved.


    The cultivation civilization they had used to revive the ancient people was still very complete.


    Shangguan man became more and more curious. He felt as if he had opened up a whole new world and seen a new world view. He was very excited. After all, he had read a lot of books from Jumping Cat and had a good impression of the Dao of Asura.


    also, this shop has such ambiguous red curtains and red lights hanging on both sides. It says only female players are not allowed to enter. What does it mean by selling all kinds of high-class wisdom roots? ¡±


    Shangguan man stood in front of the shop, full of curiosity. Why was it that the organ trading stall was not displayed like other stalls, but was hidden in the shop?


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡±


    Xu Zhi slowly changed the topic and looked at the trading market that had been born. He said indifferently, ¡±


    although they¡¯re all from the Asura Dao, they¡¯re not their own organs, so there¡¯s still a huge rejection reaction. Even if they get through it, they can¡¯t really use it freely. However, there are still people selling it. After all, powerful organ equipment, even if the fusion rate is less than 60%, is still a very good improvement in combat power.


    ¡°If someone offers a high price, it¡¯ll be the market. Naturally, there will be poor Asura Dao to sell.¡±


    In fact, as a trading market for players, a system of commoners carrying bricks had also appeared here. They worked hard to develop their organs and buy them from local tycoons.


    Many tycoons were addicted to buying ¡®equipment¡¯, forming super-strong creatures.


    Just like in those online games, some rich people would crazily buy high-quality skill books, throw skills, or buy materials to strengthen top-tier weapons to +13 in order to synthesize high-quality babies.


    There were even many local tycoons in large online game servers who would use the entire district¡¯s brick-moving party to serve them in order to smash an exquisite item, causing the price imbalance in the entire area.


    The two of them walked through the valley. There were exquisite wooden houses on both sides, and there were stalls in front of the doors. They watched the group of evil way players communicate.


    it¡¯s really like an online game. This animal path has already developed into a mature online game and has formed its own social system.


    Xu Zhi stopped in his tracks and realized that most of these guys were just writing titles. The so-called corpse vein was a special kind of hard bone that looked quite strong.


    The so-called sharkwheel eyes were just eyeballs with a certain level of spiritual charm.


    It was indeed stronger than the average evolved organ, but not by much.


    Xu Zhi had even learned that there were different types of evil ways here by listening to the conversations in the downtown area around him.


    One was the Orthodox evil path. Although the cultivation philosophy was radical, it was only an unacknowledged cultivation faction and was no different from the Orthodox players.


    However, the other evil path was the true evil faction players, who secretly killed people and robbed them of their organs. They didn¡¯t sell the organs that they had evolved.


    However, there were also rare treasures in this market.


    ¡°White eyes, don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Someone in front of a stall said.


    ¡°How did I lie to you? I¡¯ve specialized in acting it out, alright!¡±


    A player sat on a chair and pointed at his eyes. look at the color of these cataracts, they¡¯re pure! With a little more force, the blue veins on the eye popped out. It was some kind of special spiritual energy array that could see through spiritual energy. It was a natural gift of flesh and blood. When I was rank four, I madly developed this vein pattern in my eyes. It was like tiger-striped skin ¡­ That¡¯s why he did it! it¡¯s in accordance with the laws of heaven and earth, and the laws of the great dao!¡±


    let me tell you, there¡¯s a chance of success. It¡¯s just like refining equipment. There are more than 70 of us, and some of us are experts who designed the evolutionary route of the eyeball. The other 70 or so of us failed, and I¡¯m the only one who succeeded. I¡¯m already very lucky. The success rate is less than 3%, so it¡¯s up to you whether you want to buy it or not!


    Instantly, countless players gathered around.


    Observing his eyeball carefully, it was indeed so. It was an extremely powerful and top-grade mutated organ among the players. It could be said to be very rare and had special abilities.


    f * ck, this professional equipment studio that can create equipment based on blueprints has appeared? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too ruthless!¡±


    ¡°Brothers, are you selling the eyeball development plan? Why don¡¯t you introduce us to the expert who designed the eyeball evolution blueprint? our Union is very interested in such a talent!¡± Everyone knew that this was equivalent to a special top-grade weapon blueprint and was worth a fortune.


    ¡®¡±Don¡¯t ask, I¡¯m here to sell this equipment today¡± The player said, ¡± the starting bid for one eye is 1 million, and the starting bid for two is 2 million!


    Everyone was shocked and quickly converted.


    It was equivalent to one million Yuan for an eyeball.


    Even an eyeball made of pure gold was expensive.


    ¡°Brother, I want to buy two. Can you give me a discount?¡± That rich player said, ¡± you should know that this kind of incompatible external organ is not something I created myself. There is a lot of rejection. I am in great danger. Even if I succeed, I will not be able to display the full effect.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go cheap. All seventy of us need to eat.¡± The player sat on the ground, surrounded by a group of people, and said loudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± The rich player agreed without hesitation. if there¡¯s more next time, contact me.


    At this moment, a rich player suddenly stood up and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll add a million.¡±


    Hiss.


    Everyone turned their heads to look.


    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t think this is a good idea.¡± The rich player was a little angry.


    At this moment, another rich player also received the news and rushed over. He shouted from afar, ¡± I bid 4000000 sand sculpture coins, the highest bidder gets it! However, you may not be able to receive that much. You can privately exchange cash with the bank. The person in question is absolutely reliable and will not reveal his real identity.¡±


    The surrounding players were shocked.


    It was too terrifying. This was a fight between Immortals. They could just watch silently.


    There was a lot of discussion below.


    I heard that there are 1000 players in each server, and there are tycoons supporting them from behind. These tycoons mix in and do nothing but fight for the top ten in the server competition and enter the game.


    ¡°That¡¯s too ruthless!¡±


    ¡°This is f * cking unfair! ¡°These tyrants are too ruthless. There are so many low-level players who will take the initiative to move bricks and pave the way for them. They will provide resources and form guilds.¡±


    ¡°This is already relatively fair.¡± Someone in the crowd said, ¡± if you can rely on your knowledge and hard work to learn, you can carve out a path. Money is an advantage, but if you work hard, it¡¯s definitely possible to produce a heaven-defying player at the level of a Big Boss! And even surpass them!¡±


    ¡°You must know that none of the top players are rich.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Baldness and liver, are they the power of everything?¡±


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi silently hid behind them and smiled, thinking that these people were still very smart.


    it looks very good. This is a land of spores evolution, and it produces top-notch extraordinary species. Although they can¡¯t be top-notch here and are all pieced together, it¡¯s possible that they will evolve into various powerful bloodline creatures. It can be considered complementary.


    He and Shangguan man turned around and left the gathering place.


    ask di ting to check where the person involved in the blueprint is. Xu Zhi said.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you planning to recruit this Asura Dao?¡± Shangguan man was also a little surprised and curious. Who was so powerful that they could actually develop a transcendent blood vessel organ? this was similar to the eyeball structure of the evil eye.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little interested.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    Very quickly, Shangguan man silently communicated with the netherworld and brought Xu Zhi the exact location. The two of them headed there calmly.


    In a dark green Valley.


    In front of a thatched house, a Tree Girl was sitting on a chair with her head lowered. She was trimming her feet with a nail cutter-like thing.


    ¡°She¡¯s tidying up her spiritual roots?¡± Shangguan man was shocked.


    He felt that this Tree Girl was not simple. Her spiritual roots were very diverse and colorful, like the tail of a Peacock. It might be the legendary full spiritual root that had a very terrifying effect.


    When Xu Zhi saw this foot-scratching tree man, he immediately reacted and his face darkened a little. pan Yuxian ¡­ So it¡¯s you. No wonder you¡¯re so good at it but didn¡¯t write a thesis.¡±


    Pan Xue Xian was the same person who had created Pandora¡¯s Box and stood on Charlot¡¯s side.


    She, the racer of Mount Haruna, and the others had lived in the dark for hundreds of years during the era of the evil gods. They had experienced a brilliant era, and had retreated after the end of the wizard era.


    After that, unlike the racer of Mount Haruna and the others, she did not use the results of her second evolution directly. Instead, she gave it to her muscular sister, pan Xue Xian, and that was how the system Terminator came about.


    That¡¯s how the group of muscled girls in wushen Palace came to be.


    ¡°I should have known that this guy would definitely take the opportunity to enter.¡± Xu Zhi was dumbfounded. in fact, I should have guessed in an instant that she was the only one who could involve a mature evolution blueprint like this, who was experienced and not in the sandbox.


    Xu Zhi was just about to come up with an excuse.


    Suddenly, another person walked out from the side.


    Xu Zhi was shocked again.


    This person was a tall and handsome scholar. He was dressed in white and had an elegant demeanor. He held a feather fan and smiled at the two of them. Your Majesty, it¡¯s been a long time since we last met.


    Xu Zhi felt helpless. He knew that he had been caught red-handed again. He thought to himself, ¡± secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, this person is indeed a terrifying talent. How is it that every time I come down to the mortal world, I am caught by him? he has predicted my actions in advance. Is this an ambush again? ¡±

 Chapter 738

    ?


    738 In this life, the hidden Dragon rises to the heavens


    Xu Zhi was only a little surprised for a moment.


    He quickly calmed down. After all, he didn¡¯t care about these things.


    The so-called incognito visit had always been a spur of the moment.


    However, he was still a little curious. The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was a very calculative person and his methods were amazing. He definitely did not come here for nothing.


    Back then, he was able to control the entire path of the heaven-born with just an extremely low level of cultivation. As the mastermind behind the scenes, he stirred up the winds and clouds, creating one unbelievable miracle after another, almost posing a fatal threat to Xu Zhi.


    He wanted all the heavenly emperors in the path of the heaven-born to attack him.


    ¡°Have you finally found it?¡±


    A man¡¯s deep voice was heard as he strode forward.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s expression was surprisingly calm. His tone was so calm that it was as if he was stating a fact. it¡¯s easy to find the ancient venerable sovereign who is deep in hell and does not enter the six paths of reincarnation.


    I have a clone in every era and every popular place. I only need to wait at every place where I might appear in plain clothes and secretly visit. I¡¯ve calculated all the possible places and I¡¯ll wait for a miracle to come ¡­ The so-called miracle is to gamble on all possible paths and turn a low probability event into a high probability event.¡±


    ¡°Secluded mountain Prefecture Lord,¡± Xu Zhi looked up.


    It had been many years since they last met, but he was still a scholar of miracles and a philosopher of probability.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord believed in miracles, but he did not want to bet his fate on luck.


    To be honest, Xu Zhi had never seen such a talkative villain before. This went against the well-known law of villains, ¡± the more you talk, the more you die. he loved to talk, and his mouth chattered endlessly. In fact, language was his weapon. Back then, he had relied on his mouth to make the entire path of the heaven-born fight to the death.


    A mouth was best at bewitching people.


    It was unknown how many die-hard fans he had gathered with his ¡°dreams¡± and how many were willing to risk their lives for him.


    However, back then, his cultivation could not keep up with the times, so he used language as a weapon. Now, his cultivation should be at the top of the world.


    ¡°Samsara official sovereign, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    He waved his feather fan and stood quietly in front of the forest.


    in the path of animals, there are only two so-called nodes of the era. One is that exotic octopus, and the other is the place where these Asura path bloodline cultivation techniques are cultivated. Thus, we waited at these two places.


    It seemed like an incredible miracle.


    It was hard to imagine that he had once again intercepted the Samsara official sovereign, who had descended to the mortal world from God knows when, in the vast sea of people. However, it was also reasonable.


    ¡°Oh, what do you plan to do this time?¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm, as if he were casually chatting with an ordinary friend.


    it¡¯s not that we plan to do anything. Back then, the path of the heaven-born was ruthlessly uprooted. Although the times are developing extremely fast now, even if we gather all the outstanding talents of the entire era, we might not be their match.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was extremely calm. He shook his head slowly and smiled. according to the information that Emperor Yun obtained for our era at the cost of his life, a venerable sovereign had cultivated at least seven to eight different techniques!


    At the side, Pan Yu Xian¡¯s face was full of admiration.


    She liked villains who talked nonsense with a serious face.


    How could Emperor Yun be so generous and sacrifice himself heroically for the sake of all living beings? You were the one who messed with him back then and woke up from your dormant source of God.


    It was obvious that Pan Yu Xian was helping the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord.


    After all, her personality was different from ordinary people back then. She liked to help the villains with ideals, start a resistance, and then rule the world.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord continued to lower his head and said nonchalantly, however, it¡¯s still very difficult to reach your level with seven or eight cultivation techniques. After all, with each cultivation technique, although your combat ability will increase exponentially, the difficulty of cultivation will also increase exponentially.


    The more difficult it was, the more difficult it became.


    This was because it was not easy to stack cultivation techniques on one¡¯s body.


    By the time an ordinary person cultivated two or three cultivation techniques, their hair would have already turned white.


    Even a peerless genius could only learn five or six cultivation techniques in his entire life ¡­


    I, on the other hand, have countless clones and the Bodhi wisdom fruit. This is my talent. I reckon that I¡¯ll have to spend more than half of my life before I can cultivate seven or eight cultivation techniques to perfection. Only then will I have the possibility of advancing at the same pace as you.¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled without saying a word.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord paused for a moment. without the bloodline of immortality, a normal heavenly Emperor would not be able to reach such a height and would be old ¡­ Therefore, the possibility of an ordinary heavenly Emperor surpassing you in his lifetime is less than one in ten thousand. This is also why you¡¯re one of the masterminds behind monopolizing the entire immortal path.


    Living a long life will allow you to reach a terrifying height and give you boundless ambition. You want to train yourself to have heaven-defying battle prowess, so you¡¯re not in a hurry to become a God.¡±


    He was very talkative, as if he was going to speak out all the emotions he had felt after waiting for hundreds of years and finally catching the venerable sovereign.


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression gradually turned cold.


    ¡°After that?¡±


    Samsara official sovereign, you are a domineering, powerful, and cold hero. You are very proud.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord walked forward and said coldly,


    ¡°You, cut through one era after another!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t care about the golden age of the prodigies of each era!¡±


    you, in order to continue cultivating the heavenly Emperor realm, you could have broken through to God ¡­ But in the end, he didn¡¯t break through and stopped others from breaking through!¡±


    you¡¯ve let other people die of old age. Those are the geniuses of each generation, the great men of each generation, who fall on the road and cry to death halfway ¡­ Before I became a God, there were no gods in the world.¡±


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord enunciated every word. His voice was like a huge Bell that hammered on everyone¡¯s heart.


    On the side, Shangguan man was trembling.


    They looked at the Emperor with respect and fear, as if they were looking at a powerful and overbearing existence that overlooked the past and the present.


    Even though he looked gentle on the surface, he was actually a terrifying ancient giant. Even though they had guessed it before, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord had said it clearly and it brought them great shock.


    In her daze, she saw chaotic and tragic Dark Ages. The whole world was wailing and all living beings were wailing. The mighty reincarnation Emperor blocked the path of immortality of all living beings. The earth was stained with blood and the war was earth-shaking. Countless great sages fell and blood kept flowing.


    and in the long years, only my talent can fight you ¡­ I have the potential to be on par with you. In the ancient times, I did indeed fight with you for reincarnation. In fact, I might even have won.¡± The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord continued, ¡± otherwise, I would not have called it ¡­ Official sovereign.¡±


    ¡°Continue.¡± Xu Zhi said indifferently.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s analysis was perfect.


    Under normal circumstances, the truth had already been analyzed based on all the available information. The reincarnation sovereign had a long lifespan, which led to the exaggerated combat strength he had accumulated over the long years.


    At the same time, it was also because of his long life that he had an extremely terrifying ambition. He kept cultivating new techniques and polishing his Foundation, not in a hurry to break through to God.


    But that was a normal way to put it, and it did not fit Xu Zhi¡¯s description ¡­


    This was because the reincarnation sovereign was not the real reincarnation sovereign, but a clone of Xu Zhi.


    They were just small people in the bottle of time, small people in his nine revolutions mysterious art. Because his body had not broken through to God, he had cut off his immortal path.


    However, this kind of analysis simply filled in all the loopholes for Xu Zhi.


    ¡°Not bad, secluded mountain Prefecture Lord. You are still amazing in this life. You know a lot of the truth.¡± Xu Zhi said lightly. His eyes were as calm as an ancient well, as if he was imitating the blue sky hanging high above.


    it¡¯s not that there¡¯s no hope for us. At the very least, my talent has the only possibility of surpassing yours. The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord analyzed the situation and his expression turned cold.


    however, it¡¯s obvious that our chances are getting smaller and smaller as time passes. You¡¯re getting stronger and stronger. Today, we¡¯re still cultivating from scratch. Can we defeat you again? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel lost.¡±


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord lowered his head. He looked hesitant and confused.


    It seemed to be a person of true nature. As it continued to analyze, it did not hide its uneasiness at all.


    Or rather, this was a real person.


    If someone were to tell you that a hero who revolted against the era was never afraid and was born with pride, that he would press forward with indomitable will and create miracles in the end, that would just be a joke.


    The only ones who would not be afraid were boorish and rash.


    In reality, the real hero was first and foremost a human. Humans would be afraid and at a loss. When Emperor Yun faced the unbelievable venerable sovereigns and their exaggerated combat power, he was also at a loss, afraid and trembling. However, he still chose to stand up and let out a hot-blooded roar of anger.


    you are at a loss and in fear. You are truly facing the great horror of life, but you still want to defeat me. Xu Zhi said indifferently, ¡± if you were really at a loss and running away, you would not have come to see me, come to me, come face to face with me, and face the fear in your heart.


    ¡°Yes ¡­ The way to overcome fear is not to run away, but to face it directly.¡±


    The worry on the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s face gradually disappeared. He looked at the ancient, forbidden being and said calmly, ¡± I only have one question. When will the venerable sovereign become an immortal? ¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by asking this?¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly smiled gently, not hiding his curiosity at all.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord paused and said leisurely, ¡± in the long History of Time, the path to immortality was cut off one by one and one was not allowed to become a God. Ultimately, it was because you had not broken through and did not allow for the existence of gods. Then, after so many years, I wonder when you would have broken through? Have you accumulated enough?¡±


    ¡°It should be ¡­ It¡¯s not far, right?¡±


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord said softly, ¡± from the massacre of the otherworldly demon, I had already deduced that the Samsara Prefecture Lord had the guts to lead the entire world to capture a terrifying existence as his prey. To become an enemy of such a terrifying expert¡¯s world, he must be on the verge of a breakthrough and have the confidence to fight against it.


    although our world is weak, we have accumulated our Foundation for a long time. Your Foundation has been accumulated even longer ¡­ If you break through in one day, your battle power will be exaggerated to an unimaginable degree. How terrifying would you be among the gods?¡±


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s voice was calm. His tone was so calm that it made people think that he was stating a fact and not his own deduction and guess. what¡¯s more, in your eyes, if the other few weak level nine powerhouses were not complete level nine but only extremely strong level eight, you, as a God, would have the ability to fight them? ¡±


    On the side, Pan Yu Xian¡¯s eyes were filled with shock,


    ¡°The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord is too terrifying! The things in the venerable sovereign¡¯s mind, the place of descent, the historical background, the present thoughts, and the future plans, were all seen through by you? You¡¯re no longer hiding any secrets?¡±


    What a good secluded mountain Prefecture Lord!


    As expected of a monstrous person with heavenly wisdom!


    A terrifying psychologist who can see through people¡¯s hearts.


    Previously, he had besieged the reincarnation sovereign with a shocking miracle. Today, he had made another shocking guess and seen through all the secrets.


    as expected of a philosopher, a conjurer, and a probability expert! She was filled with admiration. This was a terrifying demon of the transcendent world. It was very difficult for that group of foolish Earthlings to reach.


    When in Rome, do as the Romans do. As a player, Pan Yu Xian naturally chose to livestream.


    This was the animal path.


    The flow of time was the same as the wizard community, so he could turn on the game livestream room and stream his own game.


    How many players were there in the wizard community?


    It was already a huge social media community.


    The name of the live broadcast room was directly changed to:


    [ out of the mountains again: The Anomalist secluded mountain Prefecture Lord has captured the true body of a venerable sovereign again. He wants to fight a venerable sovereign again! ]


    BOOM!


    The entire internet was in chaos!


    This piece of news was simply too explosive, causing everyone¡¯s attention to be focused on it.


    In the wizard community, countless people walked out of the chess rooms on the street and looked at the big screen in the central square.


    ¡°Damn it, venerable sovereign, you skipped the path of the heaven-born and the path of the mortal world and came directly to the low-speed online game world here? Incognito? I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Saint monk Ben Gatlin, I¡¯ve seen this young man and the old lady behind him in the city. I was promoting products to him at that time. So it¡¯s the Samsara Emperor who took Meng Po to travel around the world? (Shocked)¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve entered Mount Bao for nothing! If it were me, I would definitely go up and hug your thigh and ask if you have any beautiful daughters and if you can introduce them to me. I want to be the son-in-law of the Dragon!¡±


    ¡°To be honest, my ID is cute little mengtian, and I¡¯m the maid of this restaurant.! personally entertained the venerable sovereign! who came to visit the mortal world in plain clothes, and the legendary Meng Po! Now, licked plates, chopsticks, and stools were being sold online ¡­ (Tears of joy)¡±


    ¡­.


    The livestream room was instantly bustling with activity.


    This was different from before. It was a live broadcast, and it happened in their online game world.


    It was exciting to see the famous philosopher, the ancient existence of the dark forbidden zone, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, catch the venerable sovereign again. It was like an online game!


    ¡°What¡¯s the address?¡±


    ¡°We would like to ask this person, what is our world¡¯s next move against Emperor Qi?¡±


    is it possible that we can go out and take action again, taking the opportunity to steal another wave of the three pillar gods and fish in the war between the three worlds!?


    Countless people sent rockets and gifts, and even some guild leaders and sect elites kept asking for the host¡¯s address, planning to go and join in the fun.


    witness history, I want to witness history!


    go and take pictures! Flash!


    ¡­


    guys, send your gifts. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to turn off the live broadcast. The broadcast costs electricity. Pan Yu Xian looked at the live broadcast and was very satisfied. The most important thing was the gifts, all of which were money.


    At this moment, she turned to look at the scene in front of her.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord asked,¡±when will I become an immortal?¡±


    She paid close attention to it, and could even be said to be the main plot of the game.


    The entire broadcast room was watching intently.


    Xu Zhi thought about it seriously, stopped, and said with a smile, ¡± just as you said, in this era, I will make a breakthrough and rise to the sky like a Hidden Dragon. I will be on par with the Giants of other worlds.


    BOOM!


    As soon as he said this, pan Yuxian trembled, Shangguan man beside her trembled, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was stunned, and the live broadcast room on the internet was also shocked.

 Chapter 739

    ?


    739 Continuing the immortal path and killing the reincarnation sovereign


    As soon as he said this, everyone felt their hearts rise up violently, as if they had wings and were flying up against the strong wind, rushing into the clouds.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was the most shocked. This sentence represented the end of the ancient chaos era, which was dominated by darkness. The path to immortality that had been paved by countless ancient living beings would finally come to an end.


    The path of immortality was being continued once again, and it would lead to a new and rare Golden Age. Everyone in the world would be like dragons, and they could cultivate as gods. Could they prove immortality?


    The netizens knew more than the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord. After all, they were all keyboard Saints. At this moment, they felt like they were being torn apart. All sorts of bullet comments appeared in the live broadcast room.


    the Samsara official sovereign is finally going to make a breakthrough? ¡±


    the other inheritor of the ancient God, and he even gave a peerless treasure like the remains of a rank 9. This is something that even Carolyn doesn¡¯t have. Is he finally going to catch up? ¡±


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, the six paths reincarnation and the small universe should be treasures of the same level. They should be given to two people to compete for the inheritance of the ancient fallen level 9.


    ¡°I knew it! The Samsara official sovereign can¡¯t be like this forever. After eating so many resources, he¡¯ll take off in an instant and rush to the top of the team!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! The times have changed!¡±


    ¡°At the rank-9 node, all the worlds are madly exerting their strength. What will the future become? We don¡¯t know!¡±


    in the beginning, we thought that the situation on the other side had exploded. Now, there are also drastic changes on this side!


    ¡°It¡¯s a terrifying era. The winds are strong and the clouds are turbulent. Everything changes in an instant. If we want to survive this era, we can only work hard! Knowledge is the power of everything (hardworking headscarf.jpg)¡±


    ¡­


    In the live broadcast room, countless bullet comments flooded the screen, almost blocking the entire screen.


    this level of ancient taboo is very scary. Perhaps only the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord can understand it. It is not something we can figure out! Pan Yu Xian was also very surprised, but she still stood far away, watching all this from the cottage.


    ¡°In this era?¡±


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord did not look happy at all. His voice gradually became louder, as if it had turned into endless Thunder that resounded through the entire beast path.


    Even the Dao of the heaven-born and the Dao of the mortal world could hear his voice and they were shocked.


    it¡¯s the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord. He stopped the venerable sovereign again? ¡±


    ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    ¡°Such audacity, aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡±


    ¡°Those who die will have to suffer in hell!¡±


    could it be that he¡¯s plotting against us again? or is it like those who deceived all the experts of the path of the heaven-born and lured us to besiege and kill the venerable sovereigns? ¡±


    ¡­.


    The six paths of reincarnation was in an uproar.


    All the Supreme Saints ¡®faces changed, and they felt extremely uneasy.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was an ancient taboo existence in the dark forbidden zone. He had failed in the old era.


    However, it was still unimaginably terrifying. They still remembered that he had planned a terrifying operation to besiege venerable sovereigns with his miraculous hands and textbook-level wisdom.


    And today?


    What was he after?


    In an instant, all the top powerhouses ¡®divine senses collided, and none of them dared to move.


    Xu Zhi had also noticed everything.


    However, he was still very calm. He wanted to see what tricks the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was up to this time. in this era, everything in the distant history is coming to an end. Whether you overthrow me or I end you ¡­ No matter who wins or loses, everything will change in the next era.¡±


    BOOM!


    At this moment, the consciousness of countless existences flickered.


    This sentence was not only meant for the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, but also for the entire generation.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s expression changed slightly again as he mumbled, ¡± you mean that our era is the end, but we can¡¯t wait for the era where the path to immortality runs through. We can only wait for a new era after us? ¡±


    Xu Zhi could not deny it.


    This was only natural.


    Because of the energy of the giant octopus in the universe, this huge fortuitous encounter gave Xu Zhi the confidence to quickly break through to become a God.


    However, Xu Zhi could not absorb the massive amount of energy from the outside world directly. It would be very slow for him to slowly use it for his regular cultivation. The fastest way was to use the help of the common people in his inner world to absorb and cultivate and turn it into their own energy. Then, they would die of old age or all kinds of deaths as energy feedback to the Zergs. Only then would Xu Zhi be able to break through to the God Realm.


    Then, it was easy to understand.


    The people of their era would slowly die of old age and their energy would slowly return. It would be the next new era and the path to immortality would be re-established.


    Or, they could choose to overthrow him and fight on the immortal path again, absorbing energy to raise their cultivation base and start a terrifying war, causing a large number of them to die and be reincarnated in the six paths of reincarnation. This would still allow them to break through quickly.


    ¡°Is that so? I got the answer I wanted.¡±


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord took a deep breath. the path to immortality is within sight, but it is not in our era. Regardless of the outcome of our era, the next era will eventually come to an end ¡­ In front of us is our final fate. No matter if we win or lose, we will have no regrets.¡±


    Whoosh.


    He raised his head, and beams of white light descended like pillars of light, penetrating everything. Countless figures descended.


    Those were the divine thoughts of the experts.


    At this moment, their hearts were already in turmoil, and they hated themselves for being born at the wrong time.


    Xu Zhi just looked at him.


    He was very interested in what the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was up to.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord only laughed and sighed. then, we have the answer to the question of the immortal path. There is no turning back. We have to act according to our previous plan ¡­ It¡¯s just the last era, and no matter if we win or lose, it¡¯s already over.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s much better than I thought.¡± He chuckled softly and gently.


    ¡°What was the previous plan?¡± Shangguan man couldn¡¯t help but speak up from the side. He was very vigilant, after all, he already had a past record.


    ¡°Target? Of course it¡¯s ¡­¡±


    ¡°As always.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a persistent person.¡±


    He said in a low voice as he slowly looked up at the sky. His gaze was complicated as he looked at the clear sky. It was another beautiful day.


    of course, it¡¯s to create an incredible miracle. Today is the day when the world will continue on the path of immortality and the Emperor who controls the six paths of reincarnation will fall.


    He enunciated each and every word as he threw down his feather fan, his imposing manner intimidating.


    Whoosh.


    A head of spiralling hair slowly fell down, and endless divine light enveloped him. It was as if he had transformed into an immortal from the ancient myths, shrouded in boundless light.


    BOOM!


    The entire six paths reincarnation trembled violently as if the heavens and earth were being overturned.


    Countless celestial emperors and reclusive great sages were shocked. Their eyes trembled with disbelief. Even though they were extremely calm, they couldn¡¯t help but be frightened by this treasonous statement!


    Pan Yu Xian¡¯s eyes were calm as she looked into the distance.


    The entire livestream room was in chaos!


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh!¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°What the f * ck?¡±


    ¡°Again?¡±


    ¡°I feel that it¡¯s impossible! This was too much! This is less than a one in a hundred million miracle, but if it¡¯s a miracle guiding a probability expert or a great speaker, then it might be possible!¡±


    back then. I didn¡¯t believe him when he said that at first. Until later, I was dumbfounded ¡­


    ¡°Leader, you¡¯ve appeared again? Don¡¯t tell me this big brother is secretly scamming people again?¡±


    ¡°This time, it¡¯s happening in our online game world?¡±


    ¡°Online games world War?¡±


    ¡°A super big event!¡±


    The Samsara official sovereign was dumbfounded. Why do you always mess with me every time I visit you in plain clothes?¡±


    ¡°Ah ah ah, I don¡¯t care anymore, pick up the equipment, Guild team up, brothers charge! If the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord does something big and is successful, we will follow him and drink the soup. This time, we will abandon di Qi in exchange for the ass of the Samsara Prefecture Lord. It will be big and fat!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid! Immediately mobilize eight hundred executioners and set up an ambush a hundred miles away. Prepare the nuclear weapons and prepare three thousand Gatling purification staffs, rotating 3600 times at any time to save all living beings. (Winning.jpg) ¡±


    ¡°Right! Don¡¯t be afraid, this is obviously a level 80 main mission dungeon. Once you break through, you¡¯ll have to change your class at level 80!¡±


    ¡°We can try!¡±


    ¡°Try it and you¡¯ll die. Everyone will die!¡±


    Looking at the frontline battle report in the livestream room, the group of people immediately discussed a strategy. They were going to fight the boss, and their blood was boiling.

 Chapter 740

    ?


    740 Chapter 750-self-severing with one saber to reveal the secrets of heaven


    In the livestream room, countless players were fired up.


    This was the moment to defy the heavens and attack the Dao!


    The dream they had been dreaming of, the passion of men ¡­


    ¡°Charge! When the cycle of reincarnation is in chaos, I will dye the sky with my demon blood!¡±


    Many players began to take action.


    This was going to be a huge event in the game that would affect the future of the entire six paths of reincarnation. The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was about to make his move again!


    No one knew what he was going to do.


    However, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was a terrifying person. He would not take action unless he was confident. He would definitely create a ¡®miracle¡¯ in the world.


    Everyone who knew him and had seen his amazing skills could not help but believe in this. This was a special charm of his personality. He could always give people a sense of reliance in despair. Compared to believing in the cruelty of reality, he believed that the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s abilities could be unexpected.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    High-definition pictures that could be used as posters were quickly released.


    It was the figure of a Samsara official sovereign. It was a gentle young Man in Black robes. He was blurry and seemed to be hidden in chaos. His eyes were extremely deep, and behind him was a white-haired, hunchbacked old lady.


    Opposite him was a tall and handsome scholar in a white robe. His feather fan was thrown on the ground. His body was burly, and his black hair was fluttering in the wind. He looked like an unparalleled hero who had awakened from ancient times. Behind him was a Treeman with five-colored spiritual roots.


    BOOM!


    The wind howled.


    The two of them stood opposite each other, each with an attendant.


    This scene gave people the feeling that a storm was brewing.


    f * ck, how did that girly tree person livestream player suddenly mix in and become one of them? ¡±


    ¡°A hidden strange encounter mission? If you have a connection with the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, why didn¡¯t I meet him?¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, I¡¯m so angry.¡±


    ¡­


    No one knew pan Xue Xian¡¯s true identity.


    She had hidden herself so well that even the racer of Mount Haruna and the others in the Sorcerer world did not know that she was a player. They thought that the sword was a native.


    She had just officially revealed her identity as a player, but no one knew her original background. They only thought that she was an unexpected newcomer.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi was also curious. He looked at the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord with interest. are you going to create another miracle? ¡±


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord did not reply. Instead, he was reminiscing about the past. Samsara Prefecture Lord, did you know that I have been thinking about how to defeat you and break this sealed path to immortality for a long time? ¡±


    I¡¯ve finally discovered the era of talents after years of traveling the world, visiting the mountains and rivers, observing the growth of the experts, and constantly analyzing ¡­ Why can¡¯t a talented powerhouse defeat you?¡±


    because those with talent are still weak ¡­


    those without talent are extremely powerful and possess unlimited possibilities.


    ¡°Success is due to talent, and failure is due to talent.¡±


    The moment the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord finished speaking, the entire live-stream was confused and in disbelief.


    ¡­ Success was due to talent, and failure was due to talent?


    In the six paths of reincarnation, the hidden Supreme Saints were all trembling and their expressions changed drastically.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Everyone knew how great the advantages of those with innate talent were when they stepped onto the path of cultivation!


    It was something that ordinary people couldn¡¯t reach and catch up to!


    This was even in this era of cultivation between Buddhism and Daoism, where the disparity was not that great. If it was in the previous era of pure talent, those without talent would not be able to cultivate at all and could only be ordinary people!


    As for ordinary people, they were stronger than talents?


    It was simply a fallacy.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Xu Zhi asked calmly, as if he was asking an ordinary friend. He said gently, ¡± is there anything lacking in the reincarnation era I created? ¡±


    no, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re lacking. It¡¯s a perfect rule and a terrifying tactic. It¡¯s our shortcomings. The talents are lacking. We can¡¯t overthrow your rule.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. People with talent can see their character through their talent! For example, in order to make himself smaller and smaller, this obsession will give birth to this talent ¡­¡±


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord placed his hands behind his back and stood on the peak of the mountain in front of the thatched house. The clouds were misty, and he spoke in a tone as if he was discussing Dao.


    for example, li Sansheng. In order to be with someone in his next life, he gave birth to that kind of resentful fire. He remembers the memories of his previous life in the reincarnation.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s talent is formed by the obsessions of their countless reincarnations. In other words, every talent has an extreme personality and is lacking in character.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing to put it this way. Because extreme and persistent courage can inspire one to move forward, it will also give birth to many strong people. However, there were many talented people with personality flaws who were unable to make use of their powerful talents, such as the king of shape ¡­ Isn¡¯t It a Pity that such a terrifying talent is in the hands of that timid person?¡±


    ¡°Such a person has no ambition at all! He didn¡¯t have the heart to advance bravely! It actually accounted for 50% of the talents, how huge was that? Most of the talents are destined to guard the treasure Mountain and do nothing because of their talent!¡±


    His voice gradually became impassioned, with a bold and decisive aura,


    therefore, the era of talents is an era of failure. For hundreds of years, I have been thinking about how to change.


    When Xu Zhi heard this, he laughed leisurely. how bold. You¡¯re actually going to bring about a revolution to this world? ¡±


    ¡°The world is in urgent need of a way to change. Without change, how can we overthrow the cycle of reincarnation? Reverse the universe? Overthrowing the world of the dead? Overthrowing the master of reincarnation?¡±


    He stood straight and paced back and forth, his face full of worry. venerable sovereign, do you think that if we don¡¯t reform, how can we, the living, overthrow your rule? ¡±


    This tone made people feel like they were looking at a great emperor who ruled over the world, with the aura of supremacy.


    all these years, I¡¯ve been wandering around the beast path, secretly observing their culture, their rule, and their cultivation system. They actually use the body as a so-called ¡®plug-in¡¯. Thus, I was enlightened and thought of a new method, a talent plug-in.


    ¡°Yes, innate organs.¡±


    His eyes were frighteningly cold. I want to seal all these talents and suppress them inside. They won¡¯t enter the cycle of reincarnation and will be used by ordinary people!


    He flipped open his hand, and a golden Bodhi Dao fruit appeared within it. It was the fruit that his original body, the Bodhi tree, had borne. I am the Bodhi tree of ancient reincarnation. This is the fruit. It seals the talent within the core and transforms them into the fruit of divine powers!


    Everyone was shocked.


    King of Fashion?


    Within the fruit, the figure was actually a form monarch after reincarnation.


    After the battle that year, Xing di had reincarnated and disappeared. It turned out that the Samsara official sovereign had found him first, detained him, and refined him into an evil fruit.


    by refining talents into divine power Fruits, ordinary people can also use their talents and divine powers, and there won¡¯t be as many restrictions as their personalities. The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was calm. we can advance courageously.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Suddenly, a clap of thunder came from the sky.


    This was an ancient great saint who had also awakened in the dark forbidden zone. It was a long-back ape. It had the most violent temper. you are subverting our rule. You are defying our status and pushing us into the fire pit!


    What the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was doing was like building his own grave.


    Now, even if ordinary people could cultivate, in a situation where both sides were cultivating, the talent still had an absolute advantage and occupied the dominant position.


    It could be seen from the fact that many of the top great saints were still talented people that the advantage of talent was huge. The combat strength of those below the same level as the celestial Thearch was unimaginable, but now ¡­


    Once he created this method, the era of talents would be completely overturned!


    This was a terrifying change.


    Ordinary people would hunt and kill powerful talents, refine them, and imprison them, turning them into a kind of talent organ fruit, loaded on the body, and use their talent divine ability ¡­


    The future era ¡­


    The cultivation tribulation was coming, and even great saints might not be able to escape.


    Countless Supreme Saints had goosebumps all over their bodies. They could already see a bloody era. Talents were being hunted everywhere. Even they themselves would find it difficult to escape this great calamity!


    Furthermore, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord himself was a talent, and the most powerful one at that! Countless avatars ¡®consciousness, split reincarnation, and the Bodhi mother tree.


    no, since he¡¯s already the king, the others should also ¡­


    Many of the ancient existences ¡®expressions changed. It was only at this moment that they realized that over the past decades, many powerful talents had died tragically in all kinds of accidents.


    It was the work of the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord!


    ¡°You Shan, you are so ruthless!¡±


    ¡°How can you be so cruel?¡±


    Another great saint roared.


    At that moment, an imposing Supreme Being of the path of the heaven-born slowly descended from the sky and bowed to Xu Zhi. venerable sovereign, please allow us to deal with such a treasonous person ourselves!


    ¡°The living in the mortal world are free. I only care about the reincarnation in the netherworld. Everything that happened before death will be settled after death. Please do as you wish.¡± Xu Zhi just stood indifferently in the distance, his face still warm.


    In the distance.


    The players also began to arrive.


    His heart exploded, and he felt that the current situation was not good.


    Previously, they had thought highly of this probability expert, who was a great speaker full of miracles. After all, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s personality and routine had already garnered him countless fans on the internet!


    ¡°Secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, are you looking for death?¡±


    The players were confused and started discussing. he actually stole our skills. Diqi does bloodline plug-ins, we do limb organ plug-ins, and he actually does innate organ plug-ins!


    ¡°A plug-in MOD for everyone?¡±


    ¡°God art fruit?¡±


    ¡°Is it the devil Fruit?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s too ruthless, he¡¯s an unparalleled ruthless man! He actually opened up his own Dao path and pushed the innate talent race to the path of death. He researched how to imprison the innate talent beings and refine them into living organs to attach to the body. He¡¯s simply cruel, evil, and goes against the natural order!¡±


    All the players thought that the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord would be killed by the surrounding great sages before he could even take action against the venerable sovereign.


    This was forcing all the talents into a dead end!


    How could he endure it?


    This was making the whole world his enemy!


    However, some people¡¯s expressions changed. brothers, that might not be the case! We think about it. Back then, when the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was in the heavenly human restaurant, he had a similar situation. He had been besieged and killed by the Devas before he could even make a move. What happened after that? What about the Devas after that? He has forced us to stand against the Samsara Palace Monarch!¡±


    Everyone had goosebumps.


    Could it be that this was also a scheme?


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    One by one, the great saints descended. It was as if countless gods were standing on a cliff. Celestial light surged and they were as vast as the ocean.


    They all shouted at him and questioned him.


    There were even Supreme Saints who glared at him and wanted to kill him.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s overturned? So what if I overthrew it?¡±


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s face was cold. I do not only want to imprison talents. Ordinary people can treat them as peerless treasures, hunt them down, and refine them into evil magical treasures.


    They also want the talents to be locked up from birth until they die of old age and enter the six paths of reincarnation, so they don¡¯t know anything about the outside world. Di ting, by searching the memories of the dead, you will never know what happened in the six paths of reincarnation!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because we talents occupy the top positions of each sect that our memories after death are searched by truth listener, which is why we can listen to the six realms! He has learned all the secrets of the six realms!¡±


    if that¡¯s the case, the secret will be known by the other party. How can we defy the heavens and attack the Dao? ¡±


    ¡°If I do this, the reincarnation sovereign will lose his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose! The six paths of reincarnation could no longer see the world of the living! He¡¯ll be a complete blind man!¡±


    ¡°Cutting off his arms and eyes and ears is the first step!¡±


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord said, ¡± everyone, listen to me. If you want to destroy the heavenly Dao, destroy your own Dao first!


    BOOM!


    Desire! Fa! Heavens! Dao! First! Fa! He! Dao!


    These words were like a bolt from the blue, ruthlessly exploding in everyone¡¯s hearts. It was too cruel, too radical, but it instinctively made people agree with it.


    ¡°You!¡± The monkey was furious. what a sin! Sinful! You¡¯re pushing us into the fire pit! You¡¯re cutting off our lives and our race!¡±


    Meng PO¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was too terrifying. He was an unimaginable revolutionist. He was too ruthless and wanted to kill all the talented elites of his era!


    However, it had to be said that putting one¡¯s life on the line was an extremely feasible method.


    This man¡¯s intelligence was close to a demon¡¯s.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord scanned his surroundings and said softly, ¡± do you know why we have been unable to defeat the reincarnation Prefecture Lord in the ancient era?


    ¡°That¡¯s because we¡¯re standing on the stage he¡¯s built for us. We¡¯re using our own talents to test him. If we don¡¯t overturn the stage and push ourselves into the fire pit, we¡¯ll use our bones, our will, and our blood to burn a new era. Then, we¡¯ll win forever.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the sky fell and the earth cracked.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    The minds of the countless celestial emperors of this era went blank!


    Xu Zhi was also holding his breath as he felt the determination of the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord. After the death of Emperor Yun, the style and integrity of an era were carried by the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord. The spirit of an era was a terrifying person with an extremely firm will to overthrow the high and mighty venerable sovereign and fight for freedom for the future generations.


    Xu Zhi suddenly laughed and said, ¡± you Shan, do you know di Qi? ¡±


    ¡°Di Qi?¡± The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord asked.


    in our world, the sky Devils we hunted were originally the prey of Emperor Qi. He was the world Master of the Chongming mythological heaven in the seven Worlds. Xu Zhi said softly, ¡± but Emperor Qi had also experienced a similar era back then.


    The Supreme Saints and immortal emperors around them all perked up their ears.


    Xu Zhi said softly, ¡± it¡¯s an ancient myth. In the past, the world was created, and the Daoist Lord taught the Dao. The innate ancient gods welcomed a Golden Age and controlled the divine powers of the sun, moon, wind, rain, Thunder, and the heavens and earth. Emperor Qi was the leader of the innate ancient gods.


    However, the number of postnate living beings was increasing day by day. The tyranny of the innate ancient gods caused the complaints of the postnate living beings to rise but they could not overthrow the rule. After all, the postnate living beings could not control the order of the world in place of the innate ancient gods.


    Another hundred years passed, and with the help of the human ancestors, Xu younian¡¯s dantian technique allowed him to kill the innate ancient gods and turn them into the yuan Shen of the dantian, replacing them. The postnate living beings would then be able to control the order of the heavens and earth. From then on, the ancient gods were no longer irreplaceable, and the Tribulation of the innate ancient gods was coming!¡±


    When the story came to this point, countless great sages were shocked.


    They were shocked.


    Kill an innate ancient God and cultivate it into a dantian Yuan Shen?


    How similar was it to slaughtering talents, imprisoning them, and turning them into talent organs?


    The players ¡®expressions changed.


    This reincarnation Emperor was extremely mysterious. He knew so much about the development of other worlds that even di Qi knew about it. He must have been observing in secret.


    He was truly unfathomable.


    Xu Zhi continued, ¡± after learning of the Great Tribulation of heaven and earth, the head of the innate ancient gods, di Qi, descended to the mortal world and became a woodcutter of the postnate living beings. He led the postnate living beings ¡®ancestors of sorcery to overthrow his own rule and established a new postnate living being¡¯s heavenly court. He continued to stand high above the masses and became the Lord of the postnate living beings while still secretly protecting the innate ancient gods.


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed completely.


    This di Qi was truly a terrifying figure. He had overthrew his own rule.


    Xu Zhi looked at the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord and said, ¡± Emperor Qi is trying his best to protect the rule of the innate ancient gods. And you are overthrowing the rule of the talents and pushing yourself into the fire pit? ¡±


    After hearing the legendary story of the venerable sovereign, many great sages felt that the whole world was shaking.


    Unlike di Qi, who pretended to overthrow the ancient gods, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord wanted to overthrow the era of the innate ancient gods with his own hands and bury them all in the fire pit.


    When the Great Tribulation descended, no one could escape.


    ¡°There is no such thing as a bloodless revolution.¡±


    if the future era belongs to mortals, then what¡¯s wrong with giving it to mortals? ¡±


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was extremely calm. if I have to bear the curse of destruction with my blood, what¡¯s the harm in it? ¡±


    ¡°You know what? I¡¯ve always thought that the so-called miracles of the world are laughable.¡±


    He looked at the great sages around him, who were not calm at all, and said indifferently, ¡± they always curl up in the soil after they fall. They are poor, but they stay in broken thatched cottages, lying on the ground and looking at the sky. They look outside numbly, secretly hoping for a miracle to come, hoping that their fate will change ¡­


    however, there are no miracles in this world. It¡¯s all covered in blood.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord stood up and looked around. He shook his head and took a step forward, looking at the Samsara Prefecture Lord with a burning desire to fight.


    Hualala!


    He stretched out his hand and took out countless magical fruits. Dozens of them floated in the air, looking beautiful. this is my last life. Regardless of the outcome, it will end in this era. Everyone, the magical fruits are here. Are you willing to fight with me? ¡±

 Chapter 741

    ?


    741 Chapter 751 battle!


    The warrior cut his wrist.


    All the players were shocked and touched.


    Looking at the back of the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, it was as if he was a martyr burning in flames. Only with great perseverance and great means could he make such a treacherous, cruel, and bloody path of self-harm to open up a new era for the future of the world.


    just as I said, there are no sudden miracles in this world.


    In the valley in the distance, Yuan Qinghua was whispering to the people around her behind a gray Boulder.


    He was filled with emotions as he witnessed the beginning of a long civilization. He thought of the words recorded in the famous history on stone planet. Although he did not see it with his own eyes, it was still moving.


    He was the one who created miracles.


    There was a price behind every unbelievable miracle.


    In countless parallel universes, on the path of Zach¡¯s corpse and blood, the parallel universes themselves, who had failed countless times, had piled up that door of miracles.


    everyone, it¡¯s too laughable to do nothing and wait for the illusory miracle to come. Yuan Qinghua looked into the distance,


    as expected of a miracle specialist. The only way to create a miracle is to keep working hard.


    He looked into the distance and said softly, ¡± brothers, in this world, there is only one kind of thing that touches people¡¯s hearts the most, and that is the hymn of the mythological epics that can be sung to the point of tears. The heroes in the myths who roar in anger, the unyielding heroes who make their own voices known.


    ¡°Brothers, I¡¯m touched. What about you?¡±


    The people around them didn¡¯t speak.


    I don¡¯t dare to move now, ¡± someone said. I¡¯ll see what happens later.


    ¡°However, maybe we can really do it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what the other big shots are doing!¡±


    After all, some players were still emotional creatures. Although they were usually noisy, it would be a lie to say that they were not touched by the words of the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, who was an extremely emotional and charismatic ancient hero.


    Humans were not plants.


    Which player wasn¡¯t hot-blooded?


    Who didn¡¯t have a Hero Complex that was hidden deep in their hearts?


    At this moment, their blood was boiling.


    The more practical point was that some of the oldest players were about to die. Instead of dying of old age, it was better to take a gamble and participate in this rare war, pulling the gate of God.


    He was afraid that if he missed this opportunity, he would not have another one before he died of old age.


    To clear the level 80 class advancement dungeon!


    A legendary battle to his heart¡¯s content!


    Continuing the past and present, the immortal path!


    A wave of excitement, the final glory, what a hot-blooded phrase.


    Under the management of the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, he had once again captured the traces of the venerable sovereigns who had descended to the mortal world. Furthermore, he had shown them a new possibility of victory!


    A stage for history had been created, and the turning point had appeared.


    This was the first time that players like them had officially participated in the history of the Great mythological era, changing the course of history and leaving their names in history.


    They didn¡¯t have the ability to do so before, but today, they finally had the confidence and combat power to do so.


    The players also started their live stream. brothers, deduct 666. Let¡¯s farm for more rockets. Tycoons are welcome to raise funds for our bravery. If we farm enough money and give enough compensation, we¡¯ll live stream online and kill the Samsara official! To be honest, we Asura Warriors have also used our talents to create a super secret weapon! Do you want to see it?¡±


    Instantly, the live broadcast room was filled with comments.


    There were many tycoons, and they didn¡¯t lack money. What they lacked was excitement and passion. They couldn¡¯t wait to enter and lead a team to start an earth-shattering battle.


    ¡°I am so touched. I will donate 50000 Yuan to help the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord!¡±


    ¡°Self-immolating, self-severing, it¡¯s so cool and domineering! I won¡¯t eat breakfast this month. I¡¯ll donate 80000 Yuan.¡±


    ¡°Go! ¡°If they go to war, it will be a terrifying and bloody battle. Countless heroes will be buried in blood and become the waves of this era. They will sacrifice themselves heroically and become ruins of blood and bones. We will also participate in it so that we won¡¯t let down the hopes of these heroes.¡±


    ¡­


    There were even some companies in the live broadcast room who quickly contacted him for donations and asked for a title sponsor. It seemed that a brand new advertising company model had begun to take shape.


    On the other side.


    In the distance, some of the Supreme Saints were also moved by his words.


    I can store these magical fruits on my body ¡­


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord looked at the floating fruits and said, ¡± everyone, it depends on how much your body can handle. To be able to hold one or two fruits ¡­ Everyone here is extremely powerful, so I can imagine what kind of effect this innate ability will have on you.¡±


    The surrounding Supreme Saints looked at the fruits with burning eyes.


    No one knew how many talents the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord had secretly collected and suppressed over the years. These fruits were like prisons filled with blood, and countless powerful individuals were wailing in pain.


    They were all still alive and were imprisoned and suffering inside. However, even though they were covered in endless blood, cruelty, and wails, it was undeniable that the power within was great.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have time. The Samsara Palace Lord just said that this is our last life. We still can¡¯t transcend. We¡¯re going to die of old age.¡± The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord stopped and continued to guide him.


    In the end, some of the great saints with talent made up their minds. They looked determined because they had no way out. Their way out had been cut off by the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, just like how he cut off Emperor Yun¡¯s way out in the past. They could only give it their all. After this, the great calamity of the era of talent was coming and they might not be able to escape.


    As for some ordinary great sages who had no talent, they naturally had nothing to worry about. Although some of them stayed, most of them had already lived for more than half of their lives. Some young experts chose to leave silently.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression remained calm as he watched.


    He allowed the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord to communicate with him. He turned around and looked at Meng Po. With his hands behind his back, he said,


    ¡°You return to the netherworld first. I hold the power of the dead and only account for their achievements when they were alive, but I have never taken the initiative to control the life and death of the living.


    There¡¯s only one reason why I can control the lives of the living, and that¡¯s because they took the initiative to offend me and attack me. ¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was unhurried. and now, I¡¯m looking forward to this moment. I¡¯ll wait for them to take the initiative to attack me, so that I can see what this era is like.


    ¡°Yes, I will take my leave.¡±


    Meng Po took a deep breath. She had not expected that the Emperor and she would encounter another terrifying ambush while traveling incognito. However, she could not help at all. She could only nod and turn to leave.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi turned around again. His expression was extremely calm as he looked at them. are you guys really ready? Are you already planning to line up on the road to the netherworld?¡±


    It was undeniable that there were not many great sages in that era except for Emperor Yun. Now, they had become stronger and their numbers had increased.


    However, times had passed, and the current Xu Zhi had once again become so strong that he could not even imagine it.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord looked indifferent. back then, I watched Emperor Yun¡¯s great fusion. His core formation was the fusion Emperor. Over the past few hundred years, he has been taking on various identities, including parents, daughters, neighbors, lovers, and appeared beside the reincarnated fusion Emperor. They guided his obsession and improved his talent, until today ¡­


    ¡°Until today!¡±


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s voice gradually grew louder. He stretched out his hand and took out a magical fruit. It was a fusion magical fruit. He fused it into his body and said, ¡± everyone, fuse with me. Defeat him! Defeat him!


    ¡°Today, I will continue the ancient path of celestial immortality!¡±

 Chapter 742

    ?


    742 Chapter 752-reincarnation!


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s blood was boiling.


    He walked forward step by step, and with every step, a portion of his body¡¯s water was suddenly sucked dry, and his flesh and blood withered a bit.


    Whoosh.


    He slowly fell to the ground and finally turned into a black withered corpse. A bloody body rolled in the corpse and stood up again, turning into a blood energy body of himself.


    ¡°Oh? The new Fusion Emperor¡¯s talent that you improved?¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the translucent energy figure with great interest. His bright red hair was dancing wildly, and he looked like a blood-red energy-form God of War that had walked out of an ancient myth.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was not the first to use the guiding talent.


    In the past, Meng Po had also continuously descended to the mortal world. In reincarnation, she guided talented people and formed the black and white impermanence and the others.


    there are impurities in this energy body. It¡¯s not over yet!


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord bellowed in anger and the blood on his body faded completely. He turned into a translucent figure that was covered in a layer of glass.


    Xu Zhi raised his hand gently and laughed. so, are you planning to do the same fusion as before? let the great saints each use the magical fruit, and then fuse countless people together? Do you think I¡¯ll let you do as you please?¡±


    BOOM!


    ¡°The show is about to end.¡± Xu Zhi raised his arm, and a terrifying energy ball was formed in his hand. It emitted endless light beams that covered the sky and earth.


    ¡°Future of life!¡±


    In the distance, a hidden heavenly Emperor roared.


    The world sank.


    The wind, rain, Thunder, and sound all stopped.


    He had activated the innate ability to force time to stop his body form back then, and it had enveloped Xu Zhi¡¯s body.


    Whoosh.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s body seemed to have turned into a statue. He did not move and held the energy ball high in one hand as he stood still.


    ¡°Everyone, enter my body!¡±


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord opened his arms.


    Many talented great saints entered one after another.


    Huala!


    One by one, the great saints quickly flew into the energy body of Prefecture Lord Underdark. However, their bodies fell outside at the feet of Prefecture Lord Underdark, turning into mummies.


    But their souls were Reforged.


    These great saints had no way out.


    One of them was that their lifespans were approaching and the next era¡¯s path to immortality wouldn¡¯t be opened up to them. In this era, they could only die of old age, so they might as well take a gamble and continue the ancient era¡¯s fate of conquering the path to immortality. If they could overthrow the Lord of Samsara and become Immortals, their dream would come true.


    Their group would replace him.


    After becoming the new reincarnation sovereign, they would be the new masters of reincarnation and could be divided into several rulers similar to the Ten Kings of Hell to rule the world together!


    Secondly, the disaster of talent was coming. Countless talents would be attacked. Their strong combat power might not be affected, but in their later years, when their combat power declined, they would definitely meet with misfortune. It was foreseeable that they would be hunted by many powerful people.


    Ordinary great saints without talent could be sealed in the source of God until their next life, waiting for the possibility of the celestial path opening. However, they sealed themselves, which was like a treasure exposed to the outside world. They would die without a doubt.


    In the distance.


    the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord cut off all their escape routes and set up a stage for them to achieve victory.


    Among the rubble, a group of Asura Dao Warriors looked at the scene in the sky in a daze. In such a serious and hot-blooded battle, no one dared to make a joke.


    this is the final destiny to open the path to immortality. This is the last roar of the heroes of this era, regardless of success or failure!


    ¡­


    Buzzzzzz!


    There was a clang.


    An endless stream of pure white arrow Qi tore through the sky.


    An overbearing figure formed from the fusion of countless energy, soul, and flesh had completely taken form. It was extremely overbearing, and just by standing there, it twisted the primal Chaos Domain, collapsing mountains and overturning the sun and moon.


    It was an ultimate life form.


    He was wearing a majestic golden chain similar to the red armillary sash, and the energy around his body swept through the surroundings like a storm. He was sacred and majestic, and an unimaginable, unparalleled, and terrifying pressure swept across the earth.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    One after another, exquisite heavenly halberds spun slowly behind him like fine gears, forming a white-gold Buddha wheel that looked like an ancient sacred Buddha.


    ¡°I am the only true God in the heavens and earth.¡±


    His entire body was cast in Platinum, eternal and immortal.


    Every inch of his skin was emitting a dazzling light, an eternal brilliance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    Light rings shot up into the sky.


    A faint hymn came from the high clouds, shaking the entire six worlds.


    ¡°My strength has increased by ten times.¡±


    ¡°Attack immunity.¡±


    ¡°Immune to Daoist techniques.¡±


    ¡°Soul strengthening.¡±


    ¡°Life is connected to eternity.¡±


    ¡°Void concealment body.¡±


    ¡­


    It was like the cry of the wind, the collision of the rain, or the folk songs of distant myths, turning into beautiful and elegant notes, and the endless distortion phenomenon was added to his body.


    The heaven realm, the mortal realm¡¯s path, the animal path.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Countless people perked up their ears. Women carrying children, scholars teaching, and all kinds of people walked out of the streets, looked at the sky, and muttered to themselves,


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the netherworld, heaven and earth shook.


    ¡°Something terrifying is happening in the world of the living!¡±


    At the side, the countless vengeful souls lining up on the road to the netherworld felt the world spin around them, and they found it difficult to stand.


    Bang!


    The entire bridge of helplessness seemed to be shaking.


    Hualala!


    The river water under the bridge churned like the ocean.


    Bang Bang!


    Countless pieces of rock fell from Fengdu Ghost City, and the ghosts living there were instantly thrown into chaos.


    the heavens and earth are changing drastically. Someone is going to rebel against the netherworld, reverse the yin and yang, and mess up the heavens and earth. The six paths reincarnation is going to be in chaos! The black and white impermanences, who were maintaining order, and judge cui, who was holding the judge¡¯s Pen, looked at the sky in horror.


    The beast said.


    Everything returned to normal.


    Only three seconds had passed, but it was a relatively long time for the strong. Xu Zhi opened his eyes. the future of life? ¡± This time, did you guys use this killing ability so early?¡±


    ¡°Just to delay the time of the fusion?¡±


    Xu Zhi turned around and looked at the celestial Thearch who had used the talent ¡± future of life. he had completely collapsed to the ground and was dead. He only shook his head slightly and said, ¡± you¡¯ve had a bad start. You¡¯ve wasted one of your strongest trump cards from the beginning.


    All of a sudden, his eyes dimmed and he turned his head as if he had sensed something.


    ¡°The body of Buddhism, monster.¡±


    Xu Zhi exhaled slowly, not hiding his admiration for this creature¡¯s incredible power.


    In fact, compared to the three pillar gods who were disabled and weak at rank nine, the three pillar gods were like dying rank Nine Old Men who did not have the strength to perform any moves. The figure in front of him was more like a true rank nine!


    Just by standing there, he distorted all kinds of strange phenomena.


    Heavy rain poured down, lightning flashed, and Thunder rumbled. The sun was shining brightly, and the sky was clear for thousands of miles. Countless astronomical phenomena seemed to have gathered together, forming the only ancient true God in the world.


    It dominated all laws and distorted all laws.


    It was as if he was the only force in the world.


    Xu Zhi was stunned and thought to himself.


    have you finally developed the power of the talent system of the six paths reincarnation that I created to its fullest? ¡±


    talents are spread all over the earth. There are infinite possibilities in the first place. It will allow you to fuse all kinds of talents and create endless miracles.


    He put his hands behind his back, his heart extremely calm.


    ¡°Back then, the reason why I defeated Emperor Yun was that their fusion was not complete. There were too many flaws when they were torn apart and forcefully pieced together. Even their souls were like pieces of a puzzle squeezed together.


    As such, in that era, I was able to easily use my soul¡¯s illusory realm to strike the weak points in their souls, dismembering them like a butcher dismembering an ox.


    After all, they weren¡¯t really fused together. They were like a shoddy tailor sewing a pile of pigs, dogs, cows, and sheep together. The pig¡¯s feet, dog¡¯s feet, horse¡¯s feet, and sheep¡¯s legs walked on the ground one after another. They even wore high heels and walked in a crooked way.¡± Xu Zhi had a leisurely look on his face.


    ¡°Until today ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi looked into the distance.


    There were no flaws.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord had learned his lesson and spent hundreds of years guiding the reincarnation of the integration monarch. He abandoned the flesh and blood that were difficult to integrate and directly integrated the energy and soul.


    In this life, they weren¡¯t much stronger than last time in terms of quantity and quality, but they had completely unleashed their full power without any flaws.


    in this situation, with the laws of nature twisted all over your body, even the three pillar gods from before would have been blown up by you if they were in the same realm. Xu Zhi was stunned.


    ¡°Venerable sovereign, fight with us.¡±


    The one and only true God¡¯s voice was like thunder, shaking the nine Heavens and ten lands. There were all kinds of unbelievable phenomenons on his body, and he was brilliant and beautiful.


    In the distance.


    The netizens were shocked.


    terrifying, this is too terrifying.


    ¡°Just the air pressure alone is enough to make it hard for us to breathe.¡±


    All the cultivator players who witnessed this scene were shocked.


    In the face of such unrivaled power, they, as heavenly emperors of the same level, were as weak as ants.


    The process of assembling a golden nuclear Star Destroyer Gatling gun also slowed down.


    brothers, their Big Boss is still a Big Boss. Their trump cards are so weak compared to ours.


    the laws and phenomena that they have mastered are so powerful that I feel like an ordinary God would be blown up alive!


    ¡°Crossing realms to battle, that¡¯s impossible, right?¡±


    why is it impossible? gods are strong because they have mastered a high concentration of power. Against the low-energy power of the celestial Thearch, it¡¯s like wood touching tofu. However, they are a group of tofu, and they are a phenomenon that can only be possible if they have mastered the ninth rank ¡­ It¡¯s like tofu picking up a metal weapon and turning it around to dry wood.¡±


    I don¡¯t think such a metaphor is very appropriate. However, a rank eight God might really be crushed when faced with so many rank nine phenomena ¡­ I¡¯ll need the details.¡±


    In any case, I can¡¯t calculate it clearly. However, I¡¯ve never seen before a heavenly Emperor holding onto such a terrifying tier 9 law phenomenon and not breaking through for no reason. He¡¯s like a child holding a Gatling gun!


    in this world, this group of heavenly emperors are all abnormal. A level Seven heavenly Emperor playing with laws, this is too f * cking crazy!


    ¡°Then, do we still need to assemble?¡±


    Someone murmured in a low voice.


    All the players fell silent for a moment.


    At the same time, they witnessed this scene. A terrifying ultimate creature with unknown battle strength had such power that it was shocking. It was very likely that it had the power to beat up an ordinary God.


    No matter how powerful their research was, it was impossible for them to reach such a height.


    Weng.


    There was a crisp buzzing sound.


    ¡°This is your strongest trump card?¡± The venerable sovereign didn¡¯t look nervous at all. He looked at the handsome and tall figure in the bright divine light with great interest and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m not your match.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was extremely calm. He was full of admiration and admiration. it has perfectly gathered so many powerful talents. This is already a world weapon of the suppressive level. No matter how strong an individual is, they will not be a match for it.


    Previously, it had been a pile of fragments and was essentially a pile of individuals. It was naturally possible for Xu Zhi to break through ten thousand spells with his strength.


    However, how could he be a match for such a perfect convergence of nomological laws?


    Only laws could resist laws.


    It was like the nine revolutions mysterious art, which contained the lives of a world and acted as a world furnace.


    They were like the three pillar gods who had fused with the cells of an entire world.


    It was just like how Carolyn had summoned the entire god of death to live forever.


    Their cultivation techniques were all at the heaven-defying level, and they carried the entire world on various levels. They themselves were at the taboo suppression level, and they had a group of people behind them. No matter how strong their individual combat power was, it was impossible to reach that level.


    Xu Zhi could not either.


    This was because this clone of his didn¡¯t have any living beings with the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    Huala!


    The sky was blue.


    Everything suddenly became extremely calm.


    It was as if the entire world had lost its sound.


    In other words, the ultimate creature was like a black hole, silently absorbing the energy of the entire world, including sound.


    is this the final destined battle in this long and ancient world? ¡±


    The venerable sovereign looked at the sky with. solemn face. everything ancient will end today, whether it¡¯s victory or defeat, or grudges ¡­ Then as you wish!¡±


    Xu Zhi reached out and grabbed at the air.


    Pfft!


    In the netherworld.


    It rumbled and shook.


    A terrifying Black Wheel slowly spun, and it seemed to contain the heaviness of history.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening now?¡±


    The entire road to the netherworld, the bridge of helplessness, and the ghost city of Fengdu were filled with countless vengeful souls that were looking at the sky.


    Before the vengeful souls could even make a sound, they had already turned into wisps of smoke and were sucked into the ancient six paths of reincarnation.


    Including the black and white impermanences, Meng Po, and everything else.


    ¡°Hell, empty ¡­¡±


    Jumping Cat witnessed the scene and ran wildly across the ground. She exclaimed,¡±I¡¯m the only one left in the entire netherworld ¡­ Could this be the legendary ¡­ If hell isn¡¯t empty, you can¡¯t become Buddha?¡±


    ¡°Then, why did hell become empty?¡±


    BOOM!


    The beast said, and ripples appeared in the sky.


    A huge, exquisite Black Wheel with a terrifying, vast, and unbelievable power slowly appeared in the sky above the beast path.


    Joy, happiness, anger, wailing, fear, joy.


    Countless emotions were intertwined in it, as if everyone felt an endless mix of consciousness.


    reincarnation, this is reincarnation ¡­?!


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was shocked.


    He looked at it in disbelief, his eyes constantly glancing at the tiny black squares embedded on the wheel, each of which was marked with an exquisite carved number,


    Without a doubt.


    In an instant, he clearly understood what it was. His expression was completely unnatural. reincarnation, the legendary true spirit ¡­


    The players were also shocked.


    This was their first time coming into contact with Samsara. Even cat jump didn¡¯t have the authority to get close to them.


    today, all of you have finally walked the path of the ancient era. Only today can you stand shoulder to shoulder with them and force me to use reincarnation. Behind the venerable sovereign, a mysterious and huge round wheel was slowly rotating. The intricate and complex carvings seemed to contain the truth of the world.


    ¡°Today is the end of all destinies. As you wish.¡±


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s voice was like a great Bell, and his cold eyes looked down at the nine Heavens.


    At that moment, all the Devas and players stared at the vast reincarnation cycle in a daze, and an unbelievable sense of horror rose in their hearts.

 Chapter 743

    ?


    743 The final battle!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The entire vast reincarnation cycle hung in the sky.


    Everyone raised their heads in shock and finally saw the core of the entire world, the legendary six paths of reincarnation!


    However, they were shocked to find that a large part of the ring was missing.


    It was inexplicable.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord could clearly feel that his true spirit was not on it!


    According to their conjectures and ancient history, the true names of all the gifted creatures in this world were embedded in the reincarnation cycle. They should have sensed it immediately.


    At this moment, an angry roar came from the Asura Dao in the distance.


    this is only a part of the reincarnation fragments!


    This was an emergency message from cat jump.


    In the netherworld, Jumping Cat looked into the distance and realized that a part of the entire cycle of reincarnation was missing. It had flown away.


    The players did not have the ability to intervene at all. Someone could not help but shout, ¡±


    ¡°The netherworld is empty now!¡±


    reincarnation official sovereign, let the souls of all the dead in the Fengdu Ghost City and the road to the netherworld return to your reincarnation true spirit. Then, bring the reincarnation of the entire inborn dead here!


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord suddenly understood.


    In an emergency, only a part of the souls living in the netherworld were summoned, returned to the true name of reincarnation, and then came back with this part of reincarnation?


    The reincarnation of the true names of the people in the mortal world, the path of animals, the path of humanity, and the path of the heaven-born were still in the netherworld?


    There should be two reasons.


    First, the reincarnation fragments of the living could not leave the netherworld.


    After all, there were people dying at every moment. No one knew which living person would die in the next second. The real name of the living was naturally not suitable to be brought out of the netherworld. Otherwise, the souls of the dead could not enter the netherworld without the mysterious guidance and guidance of the true name of reincarnation. That part of reincarnation had to maintain the operation of a part of the netherworld for the living.


    Secondly, it was to prevent living people like them from stealing their true names in their reincarnation, so they didn¡¯t bring them.


    ¡°Are the reincarnation true spirits here all of the dead in the netherworld?¡±


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s eyes narrowed and his expression relaxed. He was slightly shocked.


    ¡°Venerable sovereign, are you only going to show your true strength now? Can we now truly fight you like the ancient Qi Tiandi and his group?¡±


    He looked miserable.


    Previously, the battle with Emperor Yun was not even considered a game?


    ¡°But, but, just like this ¡­ He had been waiting for this moment, and hope was right in front of him ¡­ Hahahahaha!¡±


    His laughter gradually grew louder, mixed with a hearty madness, joy as if a heavy burden had been lifted, and a sense of comfort and carefreeness that did not care about his own safety. The whole world trembled slightly because of his laughter.


    ¡°Then, today, we will break the cycle of reincarnation and take our true names!¡±


    His voice sank and his expression became more determined. His eyes were filled with the madness of a martyr.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    A furious roar.


    Endless Buddhist light shone on the ground. The entire beast path was a Buddhist land. It was incomparably golden and beautiful. Flowers, trees, and countless living beings were rapidly converted into Buddha and turned into his Buddhist Kingdom.


    He walked in his own Buddhist Kingdom and suddenly made a crisp buzzing sound. He leaped into the sky and punched forward.


    Whoosh.


    Xu Zhi disappeared from where he was in a flash. He looked up at Samsara and slowly opened his mouth, as if he was murmuring silently,


    ¡°Three times the strength!¡±


    ¡°Tough shell¡±


    ¡®Reverse Bramble¡¯


    ¡°Body of cloud and mist¡±


    ¡­.


    All the souls that had just been absorbed into the cycle of reincarnation had completely returned to the cycle of reincarnation. At this time, with the help of the cycle of reincarnation, they used the ¡± power bestowment ¡± talent to stack their talents on Xu Zhi.


    Although the top talents had been secretly kept by the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord and turned into magical fruits, the flow of people in the netherworld was too large. No matter how ordinary their talents were, they could still choose from them and integrate them perfectly into their own bodies.


    BOOM!


    The endless power caused his body to surge.


    ¡°This is the power of law ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi could feel his own body turning into a living God that was infinitely brilliant.


    Lightning flashed and Thunder rumbled all over his body. Wind and rain mixed together, tsunamis surged, the sun and moon alternated, and all kinds of distorted nomological phenomena superimposed on his body, blending into one.


    ¡°Samsara official sovereign, please die!¡±


    Both sides exchanged blows.


    The fist seemed to be able to shatter the universe. It was extremely violent and the attacks didn¡¯t stop. Every time they crossed paths, a brilliant light would be released.


    Some of the law phenomenons shattered and turned into a large rain of light.


    In the distance, the players were completely stunned.


    too terrifying! It¡¯s as if I¡¯m watching a battle between two type 9 worlds, and not two pitifully weak heavenly emperors.


    it¡¯s even more magnificent than the battle between the three pillar gods and di Qi. There are endless laws.


    it¡¯s because the realm of this world is too high. Although it¡¯s a weak power at the level of a heavenly Emperor, it can reach the heavens in the level of laws. It looks extremely gorgeous, but in reality, it¡¯s unleashing ¡®law¡¯ to the limit.


    They finally looked nervous.


    Their secret weapons were Gatling guns and nuclear bombs. They could kill a great sage in one shot. At the same time, they could shoot hundreds of times in a row. They thought that their trump cards were terrifying. However, they couldn¡¯t intervene in this situation.


    He couldn¡¯t even keep up with the speed!


    BOOM!


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord flew backward and spat out large mouthfuls of blood.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡±


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s voice was very cold, and his body was burning. He looked down on the world and stood in the starry sky, making people feel despair. when we are at the same level of nomological talent, it¡¯s only the basic combat strength of ordinary people.


    as for all of you here, as Supreme Saints who are known for their talent, can you really have the combat power of a Supreme Saint if you exclude your talent? ¡±


    those ordinary great saints who left are the real powerful ones. You guys are only as strong as them because of your talent.


    The venerable sovereign said softly, ¡± you Shan is right. Talent has indeed limited some things ¡­


    The venerable sovereign walked slowly in the void with his hands behind his back. Suddenly, he disappeared and his golden fist landed on the figure¡¯s head.


    BOOM!


    It was dazzling.


    This punch was extremely terrifying and exploded in an instant. The entire secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s body was sent flying backward and the entire void exploded.


    ¡°When our talents are at the same level, we can¡¯t even withstand a single blow.¡±


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s face was gloomy and calm. He walked slowly and said lightly, ¡± ¡°Is this the final counterattack of this era? I¡¯m a little disappointed.¡±


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord spat out mouthfuls of blood and stood up with a bitter smile. to be honest, we have stronger talents. We are five times stronger than before!


    ¡°Ghost berserk transformation!¡±


    BOOM!


    His eyes were bright red, and his combat strength rose sharply.


    A look of disappointment flashed in Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes. your strongest trump card, your combat power, is only five times that of what it was just now? ¡±


    One punch.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was sent flying and he spat out mouthfuls of blood.


    Unable to withstand a single blow.


    We can¡¯t even withstand a single blow!


    All the Supreme Saints in the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s body were in despair.


    Was this the true power of an ancient venerable Emperor?


    The ancient taboo to cut off the immortal path?


    At this moment, it brought about a terrifying pressure!


    He had never relied on any talent before to possess such exaggerated combat power.


    They felt the unprecedented horror and despair in their lives!


    That¡¯s right, when their strongest trump card, the advantage of the ¡®indestructible divine body¡¯, which was the fusion of countless talents, was removed, they would be able to compete with venerable sovereigns purely with their cultivation and combat strength. Only then would they truly realize that they were extremely weak!


    Fear, depression, shock, and despair.


    ¡°No, a miracle! ¡°Believe me, the miracle of fate! It¡¯s in our hands!¡± The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord roared in anger and appeased all the Supreme Saints in his body. He then leaped up and said,


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Under the endless brilliance, the players took screenshots in horror and horror, and his unyielding figure had been completely engraved into the eternal murals in history!


    ¡­


    The world was shaking.


    The legendary battle of the century had begun.


    In the mortal world, there was no temple.


    Xu Yingluo sat quietly on the spot. Her Jade-like face was glazed and her entire body was covered in Buddhist light. She was like an ancient Buddha chanting Sutras.


    Behind him, li Sansheng was waiting quietly. He had a gentle and silly smile on his face, and his face was full of happiness.


    ¡°The scenery today is so beautiful.¡±


    The two of them watched the sunset quietly. The sky was dyed golden by the setting sun, and it was breathtakingly beautiful.


    I really hope that I can see the sunset like this with you again. Xu Yingluo¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. you should know that our love can¡¯t be compared to the entire world.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Li Sansheng just laughed.


    In his world, in his Hellfire obsession, there was only her.


    In her world, in her obsession of kindness, there was only the world and nothing else.


    He had long known that it was a great misfortune to fall in love with such a kind person who cared about the world. Otherwise, he would not have been reincarnated to this day.


    in the end, someone has to step out. If I don¡¯t enter hell, who will? ¡± Xu Yingluo said, ¡± if, if I can still survive this time, if there¡¯s a next life ¡­ I promise you ¡­¡±


    Li Sansheng didn¡¯t say anything. He just stood up and turned around.


    Hualala.


    Behind him, Xu Yingluo sat down on the futon and passed away.


    With a brilliant Buddhist light, only 13 sariras were left.


    The Overlord of the mortal world, one of the strongest great saints in the entire six paths of reincarnation, did not choose to go to the front line of the battle, but fell in his own temple.


    In the bamboo forest, li Sansheng first raised his head and stretched out his hand to block the dazzling sunlight in the sky. Suddenly, he felt that it was a little glaring. He turned around and looked at Xu Yingluo¡¯s corpse. After a moment of silence, he began to cry, tears streaming down his face.


    This was his life¡¯s obsession.


    And the cruelest thing was today.


    machete God Xu Xiao said,¡¯let me save the world, let me bring prosperity to humanity, let me give freedom to the future generations.¡¯ You want me to do the same.


    ¡°What use do I, li Sansheng, have for that world?¡±


    ¡°Why should I care about the lives of the world? Why bother me?¡±


    I¡¯m just an ordinary person without any grand ambitions. I only want you.


    He knelt on the ground, and a strong black fire of resentment burned his body. His resentment had reached its peak, and his entire soul was soaring. He felt as if he was rapidly flying, and he had broken out of his cocoon to become a butterfly.


    He was the only one who could remember Samsara.


    The only person who had escaped the grandma Meng soup.


    And now, he seemed to have once again formed a certain degree of talent transformation. His Black talent flame burned deeper and deeper, carrying countless obsessions.


    Whoosh.


    The void shook. Li Sansheng tore open the space and followed the concern in the underworld. He entered the underworld of the dead with the body of a living person!


    His talent had finally reached its end, and he could finally communicate with the netherworld.


    The love and obsession that he had accumulated for thousands of lifetimes had not only transcended reincarnation, but also life and death.


    Reincarnation!


    The living had entered the dead!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The sky was gloomy.


    The bridge of helplessness, the road to the netherworld, and Fengdu Ghost City were all empty.


    In the distance, the half-fan of the six paths reincarnation was still hanging.


    Cat jump was lying on the empty bridge of helplessness, holding a bowl of mengpo soup in one hand. She was playing the role of mengpo and constantly taking pictures. She was also shocked. Xu Yingluo, how did you die? ¡± Wasn¡¯t the war still going on? Who in this world can kill yourself?¡±


    Xu Yingluo¡¯s voice was concise. hell of avicinaraka. Where is it? quickly take me there!


    Jumping Cat broke out in cold sweat.


    Could this be a heaven-defying scheme of the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord?


    Xu Yingluo had actually committed suicide to come here. She wanted to take advantage of the time when the reincarnation sovereign was being drawn here to rescue the ancient forbidden existences that were being suppressed in the entire ancient hell?


    this, this is impossible! Jumping Cat roared and quickly stopped her. She pointed to the sky and said, ¡± the six paths of reincarnation in the sky has already formed a law that restricts the dead. You can¡¯t do anything that violates the rules in hell. Even if you do, you can¡¯t leave hell as a dead person.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s a living person? The living don¡¯t need to follow the rules of reincarnation. Can you take the dead and leave?¡± At this moment, a living man slowly walked out.


    His heart ached as he looked at Xu Yingluo, who was already dead.


    This was the plan of the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord.


    Making use of his talent and witnessing Xu Yingluo¡¯s death with his own eyes, stimulating his talent and making him pursue the netherworld while he was still alive was also a miracle of gambling on probability.


    However, a miracle happened in the end.


    Soon, Xu Yingluo and Li Sansheng pried open the arcade game hell and looked at the entire hell of avicinaraka. seniors from the ancient times, I¡¯ve been disrespectful.


    She knelt on the ground and kowtowed hard.


    everyone, you are all ancient emperors and emperors. It¡¯s sad to be defeated after a lifetime of bitter fighting. You should be full of unwillingness and despair when you are suppressed with the bitterness of an entire era. Today, for the sake of the common people, I can only ask you to fight!


    ¡°The battle today will be the final battle.¡±


    the younger generation of our era wants to overestimate themselves and sneak into the netherworld to save all of you. We will gather all the unrivaled heroes of the past and present to open the path to immortality for all the people in the world!


    this is a battle of all forces from ancient times to the present. It will be a glory that will shake the ages, and everyone will be remembered by the future generations!


    ¡°This is the time to defy the heavens and overthrow the venerable sovereign behind the scenes!¡± Xu Yingluo roared, ¡± we were born Free. Who dares to be high and mighty?!


    BOOM!


    The moment he said that, the entire hell of avicinaraka started to shake.


    An elegant and domineering poetic title was heard.


    The Dao and ku realms met with a devil disaster, and the gods descended to the human world.


    The cloud crossing Fairyland had fallen, and the remnants of Jiuzhou had returned to reality.


    The fluxer Zhu Wu defied the heavens, and the three religions turned the tide.


    The mark of the wind reappeared on the path of the sword, and the Brahma would eventually abandon the sky.


    ¡­


    After the poem title was read, an overbearing voice of an old man came over,


    ¡°Is today the last day of the era? Success or failure will depend on this one move.¡±


    Looking at the newcomer, Mao Tiao felt goosebumps all over his body. It was the legendary Qi Tiandi.


    At this moment, one after another, ancient beings walked out from the depths of hell, and their terrifying flames covered the entire world.

 Chapter 744

    ?


    744 Eternal heroes fighting for freedom


    Buzzzzzz!


    The ancient existences walked over slowly.


    The raging flames seemed to be burning the entire dark netherworld.


    The fighting spirit was dancing.


    ¡°An ancient existence ¡­¡±


    Xu Yingluo and Li Sansheng¡¯s hearts trembled.


    Many ancient mythological figures walked out of the gate of hell. They felt an endless aura rolling over and dyeing the sky of hell.


    It was unimaginably powerful.


    It even pounced on them as if it was a heaven-defying talent. It had an instinctive strong pressure on them, and they couldn¡¯t help but bow down in worship.


    He was too strong!


    He was simply too strong.


    At this moment, they seemed to see a magnificent ancient mythological era. Countless eras ago, this group of ancient Almighty experts roared, destroyed, and fought against the Supreme existence in the legends!


    He didn¡¯t have time to say anything.


    today is the final battle. This is the time to cut off all history!


    Xu Yingluo bowed slowly. She was full of admiration and said solemnly, ¡± the situation is urgent. Now that we¡¯ve broken into the netherworld, the dead zone, and the hell, we can only fight by gathering the power of all eras!


    ¡°Ancient seniors, please assist us in this battle!¡±


    At the side, cat jump was the most horrified.


    He looked at Qi Tiandi, who was a dignified and Noble peerless great emperor with the holiness of a martial God and a compassionate expression.


    how can this be? it really exists? ¡±


    this is clearly an arcade game character that I¡¯ve been making up in the arcade game hell with Samsara Palace Lord. It belongs to the people on earth, and Jue wushen is the only real person ¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me ¡­¡±


    Jumping Cat looked at the elegant and dignified ancient heroes and an unbelievable guess rose in her heart.


    ¡°Yes ¡­ They should have been suppressed in the hell of avicinaraka for a long time. They lost all their memories under the burning pain of time and Hellfire. I misunderstood! The reincarnation sovereign distorted history not only for me to deceive outsiders, but also for these ancient talents who have lost their memories ¡­¡±


    ¡°Add fake memories to the people who lost their memories!¡±


    The conclusion that the cat jumped to was too shocking.


    He was extremely horrified.


    But it was indeed very reasonable.


    The hell of Avici was scorching and suffering endlessly. For countless years, he had been burned and lost his self-consciousness.


    it¡¯s too terrifying ¡­ Was this the true face of the hell of avicinaraka? Not only can anyone control their bodies in the arcade game, but now, I have to modify their memories!¡± ¡°Let them become another person,¡± Jumping Cat said in fear.


    This purgatory was too cruel.


    however, the reincarnation sovereign miscalculated. No matter how much he adds to their memories, their obsessions can¡¯t be easily disintegrated. They¡¯re still a big problem for the reincarnation sovereign.


    Cat jump was deeply impressed,


    ¡°Even if their memories are covered up and they become someone else, these heroic spirits will never forget the glory of the past, and will to fight! It¡¯s an emotion that¡¯s engraved in my bones. I want to overturn the cycle of reincarnation and find my true name.¡±


    ¡°Even if I die, I¡¯ll still fight!¡±


    Jumping Cat was shocked as she recalled that sentence.


    Xing Tian waved his axe and shield, his determination was firm.


    What happened next to her further confirmed cat jump¡¯s guess.


    At this moment, Emperor Yun and Yun zhongjun slowly walked out, causing Xu Yingluo and Li Sansheng to be overjoyed.


    ¡°Emperor Yun!¡± Xu Yingluo shouted.


    ¡°Is it the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord?¡±


    Emperor Yun said softly, ¡± did he ask you to come? Break the shackles of hell? Save us?¡±


    Emperor Yun was not intelligent. He naturally thought of such an earth-shattering move in an instant. It was the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord who had once plotted against him. It was his style.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Xu Yingluo replied, ¡± Your Majesty Emperor Yun, how are the ancient great sages? ¡±


    Emperor Yun shook his head and smiled bitterly. they no longer remember many things from the ancient times. No matter how I asked, it was very vague. Even when I asked the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord about the past, there was no response ¡­


    However, it¡¯s only natural. To be controlled in such a terrifying environment of Hellfire ¡­ If you had come a few hundred years later, Yun zhongjun and I, no matter how strong-willed we were, would have lost consciousness day after day, and become like them.¡±


    As expected.


    Cat jump was completely convinced. She was full of admiration and mixed feelings.


    ¡°Everyone, do you have any thoughts on the remaining half of the fan of reincarnation?¡± Xu Yingluo suddenly raised her head and looked at the reincarnation in the sky from the dark and gloomy netherworld.


    Qi Tiandi shook his head and looked into the distance while saying coldly, ¡± that¡¯s not a chance for us to take control of a world rule divine weapon that has recognized its master. It¡¯s impossible to do so in a short time. Now, the best way is to fight the reincarnation sovereign!


    with so many ancient emperors and sovereigns completely revived, all the power from ancient times to the present has been gathered into one era. He can¡¯t escape this calamity!


    he might be able to deal with the existences of an era easily, but to swarm them all ¡­


    ¡°Venerable sovereigns will fall today!¡±


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    ¡­.


    The beast said.


    The entire beast path was almost blown up.


    It was completely boiling and chaotic.


    Xu Zhi continued to fight in an elegant manner. Countless rays of light fell from his hands and swept into the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s body, shattering it continuously.


    Even if he had all kinds of terrifying heaven-defying natural endowments that were immune to all kinds of things, he had reached the upper limit of what he could bear, and his body was being destroyed bit by bit.


    Ah!


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord shouted. This was the first time he had seen such a terrifying thing.


    This kind of exaggerated battle strength scared him out of his wits. Although he had made every possible plan and his battle strength was also sky-high, in front of absolute power and battle strength, he seemed so weak.


    Venerable sovereigns seemed to have cultivated all the cultivation techniques in the universe. Their soul, flesh, blood, body, and energy were all perfect existences in the great circle of final realm.


    ¡°We won¡¯t lose!¡±


    He let out a long roar and exploded with a world-shaking pressure, shaking the entire world. Endless Buddha¡¯s light dyed the entire Buddha land.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± The venerable sovereign¡¯s eyes were cold as he reached out to grab it. everything will end here.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a beam of light came from afar.


    buzz, buzz, buzz ~¡±


    A peerless purple divine sword pierced into the battle between the two.


    Xu Zhi turned his head in shock.


    A Langlang-like voice was heard.


    [ half-God, half-Saint, and half-immortal; all Confucian and all Daoist are all sages. ]


    [ thousands of true books are stored in your mind, and you¡¯ve mastered half of the sky. ]


    BOOM!


    This was a white-haired and handsome cultivator who slowly appeared in the void. He grabbed at the void and the purple sword returned to his hand.


    ¡°Su huanzhen came at the invitation.¡±


    He was dressed in a black Daoist robe, a Lotus crown on his head, a sword sheath on his back, a horsetail whisk in one hand, a purple-gold sword in the other, and a Zhusha mole between his eyebrows. He said elegantly, ¡± the bloody road of the pugilistic world is like a bitter Lotus Heart. Today, I will follow all righteous men to battle the pugilistic world, continue the immortal sect, and conquer the ancient immortal path!


    BOOM!


    All the Supreme Saints in their bodies were shocked.


    Who was this?


    Was it so overbearing?


    A peerless power from ancient times?


    They were all shocked.


    These great saints felt that this person¡¯s talent was a special and powerful mixed talent, which was more than ten times stronger than a single great saint talent. Although it was not as powerful as their fusion body talent, it was still too strong.


    Most of them had only reincarnated dozens of times. According to this situation, they would still need to reincarnate another 500 to 600 times before the obsessions accumulated by their talents would reach such a terrifying height!


    As expected of an ancient Emperor!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes flickered.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was indeed a genius, as all he did was to stall for time.


    There was still this move, pulling firewood from the bottom of the cauldron.


    ¡°Li San Sheng?¡± Xu Zhi stopped in his tracks and said with a leisurely look in his eyes, ¡± the living entering the dead, breaking through hell, and saving those existences is your greatest trump card? ¡±


    Before he finished his words.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    Another voice came, and another earth-shaking ancient God and Buddha had awakened.


    It was another shocking poetic title:


    [ the North horse gallops with pride, the song reaches the south wind and ends with death! ]


    ¡°I, Nanfeng, will not compete!¡±


    This was a handsome and tall young man who was carefree and happy. He only reported his name and did not say anything else.


    The poetic title of this sentence was so domineering and unrestrained. She was an ancient Emperor with peerless beauty ¡­


    They seemed to see a Jianghu swordsman riding a horse and singing loudly. Wherever he went, the bandits were all frightened.


    Everyone was shocked and had yet to react.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    A soaring saber intent pierced through the clouds.


    The White Storm swept across the sky like a heavy rain.


    The transparent long blade descended from the sky and stabbed straight into the ground. The huge long blade was actually as large as a dangerous mountain peak.


    Everyone was blown off their feet.


    The poem title came:


    [ one strike forward, one strike backward. I only have one strike. Who dares to block my strike? ]


    [ I¡¯ll kill you if you¡¯re alive, I¡¯ll kill you if you¡¯re dead. I¡¯ll kill everyone! ]


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    The entire six paths of reincarnation was in an uproar.


    The path of the heaven-born, path of the beast, and path of the mortal world did not choose to go to war. Only a portion of them remained, but they were already paying close attention to this terrifying battle. They could not help but use their divine senses to look and they collided.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    that ancient Overlord? ¡±


    ¡°The ancient saber Emperor?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine!¡±


    ¡°The talent formed by the extreme killing intent!¡±


    This was a ferocious-looking peerless swordsman. His gray-black hair draped over his shoulders, and he held a giant saber in his hand. His face was full of anger, and he looked brutal and violent, as if he had been stained with endless killing and blood all his life.


    His killing intent spread.


    ¡°I kill everyone in my name, and I kill everyone!¡± The Saberman stared at the ancient venerable sovereign, who was a young Man in Black with a strong fighting will.


    Everyone was shocked.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s plan was terrifying.


    One by one, the heaven-shaking and weeping gods that were suppressed in the ancient times were born!


    Pfft!


    In the distance, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord spat out a mouthful of blood and laughed. He laughed at the Saints in his body and the entire world.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°They were all former emperors and emperors who ruled this broken and desolate universe in the old era.


    They had ascended to the emperor¡¯s throne, and they had been worshipped by all living beings. They were all Supreme in their era ¡­ Today, they have all woken up from the primeval hell and were rescued.¡±


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord laughed heartily. venerable sovereign, as the mastermind behind the scenes, you have transcended many eras! A Golden Age of geniuses that didn¡¯t care about each era! In order to continue cultivating the celestial Emperor realm, he could have broken through to become a God, but he didn¡¯t break through in the end and stopped others from breaking through!¡±


    ¡°Before I became a God, there was no God in the world.¡±


    but today, all the geniuses of this era, the emperors and monarchs who have been defeated by you, have come to find you. What do you think? ¡±


    ¡°The venerable sovereigns are tyrannical, the world shall attack them together!¡±


    His voice gradually turned cold. today is the day you die!


    ¡°So what?¡± The venerable sovereign put his hands behind his back and said softly, ¡± they are just a group of losers. Even if they are all excavated from the ancient divine tomb, do you think they can defy the heavens? ¡±


    ¡°Another good weather.¡± The venerable sovereign raised his head in shock and looked at the sky. everything that happened today is destined to be extraordinary. Everything has to end here. When everything is over, we can go back and have a cup of tea.


    All the Asura Dao Warriors were terrified.


    Venerable sovereigns were indeed terrifying. The lunchboxes they gave out in each era could circle the earth once, giving people an indescribable sense of oppression.


    Yuan Qinghua¡¯s expression changed several times. She stared blankly at the sky full of gods and Buddhas and said, ¡± the Dao strikes the vast sky, the Buddha soars to the shallow bottom, the gods and demons of all ages compete for freedom, reincarnation, ask the land of six paths, who will master the ups and downs? ¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    BOOM!


    In the next moment, Qi Tiandi appeared.


    The poetic title covered the world.


    [ the Dao and ku realms meet the devil disaster, and the God descends to the human world. ]


    ¡­


    All the living beings in the six paths of reincarnation had no time to be shocked.


    At this time, another terrifying Qi flame swept across the world. It was another forbidden existence of the same level, and it had a poetic title:


    [ vipralopa destroys the heavenly Dao, Boxun kills Tathagata! ]


    This was the shortest poetic title, but the context it described was the most breathtaking.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡±


    ¡°What a terrifying demon!¡±


    Countless experts in the six paths of reincarnation looked over.


    It was a pitch-black Buddha.


    It was tall and straight, and the light wheel behind it was strange and Holy. It was extremely noble and extraordinary.


    Even su huanzhen turned to look, her expression changing.


    the Lord of the sixth heaven of the desire realm in ancient times, the ancient devil Buddha Bo Xun. He has a very terrifying talent. All living beings are in eternal darkness, and his Devil Heart is indestructible. He is a top ancient evil existence that heaven and earth can not tolerate.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was extremely calm as he looked at the devil Buddha.


    BOOM!


    Then, various poetic titles ran through the ancient times.


    Existences after existences seemed to have followed the long river of time and climbed to the main world. They came from the depths of hell and were shocking.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s shocking plan was finally revealed.


    He had gathered the power of the past and the future. The ancient emperors and emperors, along with the legends and myths of the ancient times, had reappeared today.


    One by one, the unyielding characters of the ancient myths and legends reappeared in this world and composed the tragic hymn of the last battle on the immortal path!


    ¡°Is this the final battle of the reincarnated beings?¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s gaze finally turned solemn and extremely serious. He looked at the legendary figures in the hell of arcade machines and said, ¡± secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, you have exceeded my expectations time and time again.


    Their talents were different from those of ordinary creatures that had reincarnated.


    They were special.


    Their talent was the terrifying power of will gathered by all living beings, the vengeful souls of the dead on the road to the yellow Springs, the worship, respect, worship, and offering incense from each era.


    Among those who offered incense, there was no lack of top great saints, heavenly emperors, and stunning existences. They saw the three-life stone in death and understood their past and present lives. After grieving over their failures, they went to pay their respects and mourn for the unyielding emperors of the ancient times!


    It had been thousands of years.


    Every person of the era, countless reincarnations of worship.


    That was why such a terrifying monster with heaven-defying talent appeared.


    Their talents were special. Ordinary reincarnated beings simply couldn¡¯t reach this level with their accumulated resentment.


    Ordinary talents would have to accumulate hundreds of reincarnations before they could reach the height of their obsession.


    BOOM!


    ¡°Everyone, merge into one and battle the immortal path!¡±


    Qi Tiandi said coldly.


    The talent of Emperor Rong He was indeed terrifying. He was able to gather all his talents and was the core of the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s battle. However, many of the great saints present had the ability to gather all his talents.


    ¡°It can fit into my sleeve.¡± Su huanzhen flicked her sleeve. in the Milo Palace, Supreme Saints who have attained Dao discuss Dao in the wall paintings. The universe is in the sleeve, and it can bear the weight of the heavens and earth.


    The great saints, Nanfeng bujing, Emperor Yun, Yun zhongjun, and the others entered instantly.


    Su huanzhen¡¯s aura exploded.


    Qi Tiandi looked calm. I cultivate the saintly source devil fetus, so I can enter the demon Realm in my alternate dimension and live in misery.


    The Supreme Saints entered at the same time.


    All-kill people, those who loved to kill and were manic, entered one after another.


    The devil Buddha Bo Xun quickly transformed into a three-faced, six-armed devil Buddha. come into my Buddhist Kingdom. Buddha does not redeem all living beings, but saves them with his own body.


    In an instant, countless demonic Dao Giants, Jue wushen, and the others rushed in.


    The devil Buddha Bo Xun continued to merge together and turned into the form of a thousand Buddhas with a Thousand Faces.


    brothers, let¡¯s go! It¡¯s time for us to show off! When the Asura Dao players saw this, they even secretly brought a group of people and their top-secret weapon, the Gatling gun, and sneaked in.


    In an instant, devil Buddha Bo Xun¡¯s posture changed again.


    This ancient devil Buddha had an exquisite black ring of Buddha on his back. He held a huge black Gatling gun in his hands. He was mighty and domineering, giving off a very modern feeling.


    good, evil, devil, you have United all the ancient forces suppressed by hell. Do you want to fight me? ¡± Xu Zhi looked at the three of them and then at the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord. all the powers of the world are complete.


    BOOM!


    The four existences surrounded the venerable sovereign in the center, turning into a terrible storm.


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s blood was boiling. This was the battle that they had the best chance of winning.


    there are too many of you, and each of you is extremely talented. I¡¯m not your match alone.


    The venerable sovereign, who was surrounded in the middle, said softly, ¡± there is a limit to the talent that each creature can accommodate. No matter how many talented creatures I have, I can¡¯t integrate too many. Just like you, the four of you have reached the limit of the integration of talents. It is impossible for the four of you to merge into one, but ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s body continued to grow and he turned into a legendary giant with a vast mountain range. He grabbed at the void.


    ¡°The true spirit of Samsara sword.¡±


    The huge reincarnation cycle quickly changed its form and turned into a black, mechanical, and exquisite demonic sword that reached the sky. It fell into Xu Zhi¡¯s hand. then, I¡¯ll completely reveal all my trump cards and fight with all my might.

 Chapter 745

    ?


    745 The outcome of the battle


    A truly terrifying battle had erupted.


    This was an unprecedented and world-shaking battle. Every great saint had a terrifying combat strength. They had honed the heavenly Emperor level to perfection. If they broke through, their combat strength would far exceed their peers.


    At this time, the gathering was made up of many unprecedented emperors and emperors. They had once dominated the world and were the protagonists of an era. They had the most terrifying dominance and self-confidence, and they thought that they were invincible throughout the ages.


    In his vague memory, losing to the legendary venerable sovereign was the greatest shame in his life.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The four existences finally made their move.


    They had all integrated with many powerful heaven-defying talents and could be said to be divided into four teams. They had reached the limit of their talents that their bodies could bear and were close to the true embodiment of the phenomenon of the laws. Their every move was like the might of the heavens, and all kinds of phenomena surrounded them.


    ¡°Send the venerable sovereign on her way!¡±


    The four of them sublimated to the extreme.


    His entire body was surrounded by a green-gold radiance. Fresh blood was splattered everywhere, and it was so dazzling that it made one feel as if the universe was exploding.


    Xu Zhi held the reincarnation true spirit sword in his hand, which contained countless nomological phenomena. His every move had an astonishing power. He thought softly.


    ¡°Is that so? The so-called immunity to physical attacks and Daoist techniques ¡­ It¡¯s a phenomenon of distorted laws, similar to the great joy Emperor¡¯s mirror reflection.¡±


    It was only at this moment that he truly had a hearty battle. This clone of his took out his trump cards and weapons. Countless cultivation systems were unleashed one after another, and he was completely free.


    ¡­


    Beast path, in a distant Valley.


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ The f * ck ¡­¡±


    The giant octopus covered its mouth and couldn¡¯t help but speak the language of the Asura Warriors. It was so scared that it broke out in a cold sweat and had goosebumps all over.


    He was trying hard not to make a sound of fear.


    ¡°Heavens! The center of the world! This place is really the center of the universe!¡±


    At first, the giant octopus thought that it was a group of terrifying existences who had stepped onto the path of grade-9 fighting each other and was scared out of its wits.


    After that, he felt that the energy fluctuations weren¡¯t that condensed, so he thought that they were a group of heaven-defying eighth-rank gods, descendants with ninth-rank bloodlines!


    Who knew that when the energy fluctuations completely bloomed and shook up to this point, he finally realized that they were really just a group of celestial emperors?


    However ¡­


    The celestial Emperor?


    It was instantly at a loss.


    He had started to doubt the world.


    In the beginning, it had always thought that it was one of the strongest Celestial Emperor creatures in history. It had sucked on the stars in the universe to cultivate, but it turned out to be its own fantasy. It was just a country bumpkin¡¯s dream.


    so, I¡¯m the weakest kind of heavenly Emperor ¡­


    The giant octopus was curled up in the canyon, and countless octopuses were lying on the ground with their heads in their hands. They were so scared that they had goosebumps.


    A group of tier 7 heavenly emperors actually used the special power that only tier 9 heavenly emperors had ¡­


    This showed how deep the foundation of their world was!


    ¡°I still underestimated him!¡±


    ¡°If the battle between Level Seven heavenly emperors is so exaggerated, then what about the level eight gods of this world? What about a level 9 world?


    They had previously said that a war between worlds was erupting.


    Several Almighties that are close to level nine world-level are fighting in secret. I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t just affect a single Galaxy ¡­¡±


    Its mind was blank and filled with horror. The more it thought about it, the more it trembled. it should be a Super Galaxy-level super large-scale war in an area of millions of lightyears!


    ¡°What kind of terrifying war world have I been dragged into?¡±


    ¡­


    In the distance.


    Pan Yuxian looked at the daoless figure in the distance, who had gone completely crazy. Every move he made was a distorted phenomenon. The center of the war seemed to have turned into a slow, half-static collapsing scene.


    It was a distorted and collapsed space-time region.


    A series of terrifying quakes continued to spread out, engulfing the earth. Even the sky was wailing.


    She was still livestreaming.


    ¡°This is too terrifying!¡±


    ¡°Is this really the celestial Emperor?¡±


    ¡± The world of the six paths of reincarnation has refreshed my understanding of the weak beings like the heavenly Monarch!¡±


    After all, this was the era of gods with keyboard. After Ermin¡¯s wizard God era, many people looked down on the God.


    ¡°The NPCs in the game are so intelligent! The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was terrifying. He actually had such a plan? We¡¯ll take drastic measures and secretly sneak into hell to save all the heroes since ancient times!¡±


    ¡°But can we really win?¡±


    I don¡¯t know, but that group of players has already joined the body of the devil Buddha Boxun, holding Gatling guns in their hands. Da da da da, they are emitting blue fire, the terrifying rays of radiation. The Gatling is fighting the venerable sovereign, and their movements are so fast that I can¡¯t see them clearly!


    ¡­


    At this moment.


    Countless players in the wizard community stood on the streets and squares, looking at the big screen in the center. It was bustling with people, as if they were watching a big movie.


    Everyone knew that this moment would be recorded in history and change the fate of the entire world.


    The battle against the ancient venerable sovereigns was bound to be a major event that would shake the ancient and modern times.


    Killing such a character and overthrowing the Dark Age would open a new chapter in history. After all, it was too important and was the dream of countless eras.


    There were even people who had started to record the scene. This was because it was a very amazing mythical scene that surpassed any top special effects. It could be made into a big movie and sell well.


    ¡°I wonder what will happen?¡±


    At this time, pan Yuxian clenched her fists and ignored the crazy discussion in the live broadcast room. The bullet screen was full of comments, and she stared at the terrible battle, her nails almost digging into her palm,


    the reincarnation sovereign¡¯s combat strength is too exaggerated. Furthermore, he has a reincarnation divine weapon. Even if he gathers the strength of all the heroes since ancient times. the outcome of the battle is still uncertain even if hundreds of geniuses besiege him ¡­


    ¡­


    BOOM!


    For the first time, Xu Zhi¡¯s clone felt tremendous pressure from someone in the same realm as him. A true opponent had appeared in the same realm.


    BOOM!


    Rays of light bloomed like the Milky Way. Gods and devils sang in the sea of stars and surrounded him.


    The chaotic wind, rain, Thunder, and lightning were all clashing, and countless substances were destroyed.


    the situation is urgent. The venerable sovereign has only brought one-third of his reincarnation out. This is his weakest moment. This is his best advantage! Qi Tiandi said coldly while his eyes were filled with ice and shocking coldness.


    however, such an existence didn¡¯t fall behind at all despite being besieged by the entire era. This kind of combat power is simply terrifying. Su huanzhen said.


    ¡°We might not win!¡± Devil Buddha Bo Xun¡¯s words were a blow to their morale.


    But everyone knew this.


    The combat strength of venerable sovereigns was so strong that it made people despair. It was undeniable that such a terrifying and ruthless character was unparalleled in the world. They couldn¡¯t win even after gathering so many powerful forces.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Countless Supreme Saints roared in their bodies.


    This battle continued, and it was so intense that the sky and earth cracked. They fought with all their strength for half a day. This was a battle between experts that usually ended quickly, and it was unimaginable.


    After all, they were all born with natural talent laws, and their energy level was at the heavenly Emperor level. They were relatively weak and not condensed enough, so their destructive power was low.


    How amazing were the combat powers of the Supreme Saints?


    There were all sorts of divine moves.


    Finally, under the joint attack of the four people, their cooperation became more and more perfect. The body of the venerable sovereign began to break, and blood flowed out of his lips. He fell into defeat.


    ¡°I can win!¡±


    that¡¯s too terrifying. All the heroes since ancient times have surrounded one person. How can he fight until now and only show signs of defeat? ¡±


    ¡°One man can fight the entire ancient and modern times!¡±


    it¡¯s hard to imagine. At first, I thought he was still invincible. haha! someone laughed so hard that tears came out of his eyes, ¡± today, I will overthrow the nightmare in my heart!


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    no matter how strong he is, he can¡¯t fight the entire generation of heroes!


    This battle went on from day to night, and dawn was about to break.


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s body was completely bathed in blood. His snow-white skin was exposed, and his body was stained with Golden Sovereign blood. Even his white bones were exposed.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were red as they fought madly. They displayed all kinds of unique skills and continuously attacked.


    ¡°The slaughter of the venerable sovereigns and the opening of the celestial path will be in this world!¡±


    They roared,


    Another three days passed.


    The venerable sovereigns ¡®bodies continued to shatter, but they were still bathed in blood and fighting, unwilling to fall.


    On the contrary, the ancient emperors who had escaped from hell were gradually unable to hold on.


    Although they had obtained a large amount of energy from li Sansheng at the last minute, their Foundation was not stable at all because of the urgent absorption.


    venerable sovereign, why are you still alive! ¡±


    ¡°You! Why isn¡¯t he dead yet?¡±


    After another half a day, the great saints who had been besieging him gradually exhausted their strength and could no longer make a sound. Their voices were extremely hoarse, and even a trace of despair appeared.


    how can his physical strength be so abundant?!


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine.¡±


    ¡­


    All the Supreme Saints howled in grief. Their eyes were red and they looked like they were about to crack.


    In fact, for a moment, he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, and he felt like he was about to collapse.


    ¡°Are you guys exhausted?¡±


    The Samsara official sovereign said leisurely, ¡± it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve experienced such a bloody battle. You¡¯ve made me feel the edge of death and the feeling of meeting a worthy opponent.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡±


    The venerable sovereign was covered in blood and his bones were exposed. His eyes were dim and withered as if he was about to be completely exhausted. He was on the verge of death, but he didn¡¯t care. His eyes were cold and endless pressure was coming down. then, everything of this era will end.


    The four people on the opposite side had already been defeated. Victory and defeat had been decided.


    What awaited them was the fate of being dealt with again.

 Chapter 746

    ?


    746 The birth of the God of hope in despair


    ¡°You¡¯ve already done very well.¡±


    The venerable sovereign was covered in blood, and for the first time, he looked tired.


    Clearly, he was also close to the end of his life.


    Drip, drip, drip!


    The drops of blood were like Bright Crystal dewdrops rolling on his Jade-like skin and falling to the ground. They were like bright meteors that hit the ground.


    It was as if there were meteors falling from the venerable sovereigns ¡®bodies. It was a beautiful sight.


    ¡°In all of history, you are the first people to force me to this extent. If it was a few generations ago, you might have already killed me.¡±


    The venerable sovereign said coldly.


    His expression was indescribably calm, and his slender and handsome body was like a Black Mountain peak, pressing down on people until they couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that your numbers keep increasing with the times, and my combat power is also improving with the times. All improvements are mutual.¡±


    The four people in front of him were on the verge of collapse.


    His eyes were empty and lifeless, with only blood and darkness in them, as if he was a walking corpse that could fall down at any time.


    They were really too tired.


    Even though the hell of avicinaraka had been revived and the unparalleled flames that could swallow mountains and rivers had reappeared, the battle was still extremely difficult.


    The blood was drained.


    His bones were broken.


    His soul was burning, his consciousness was collapsing, and even in the end, he was still holding on with his obsession, fighting to the death.


    Within his body, countless Supreme Saints wailed, choked, and sobbed.


    why? why did it turn out like this?? ¡±


    ¡°There was just hope, but it was wiped out again.¡±


    ¡°Hope is clearly right in front of us ¡­¡±


    They were stunned as they looked at the ultimate mythical creature in front of them, the venerable sovereign, who was bathed in blood.


    That¡¯s right.


    Divine power perfection!


    His body was complete, and his soul was complete!


    Every part of it was polished to perfection.


    It was as if all the cultivation techniques of the entire universe had been added to his body. How could his endurance and recovery ability not be perfect for such a terrifying creature?


    ¡°There¡¯s not a single place that isn¡¯t perfect. We should have expected this.¡± Countless Supreme Saints sobbed in the sky.


    They had never been so full of hope before. A ray of light bloomed at the end of the darkness, allowing them to open the path to immortality. Their fighting spirit was burning, and they achieved unimaginable results in the old era!


    It was the first time venerable sovereigns were injured, bled, and exhausted.


    They had never been in such a tragic situation.


    All the heroes in this Shattered Universe were bleeding and fighting. The unparalleled emperors and emperors who had resurrected in the ancient times had almost all their blood drained.


    The entire ancient and modern era had gathered all their power to fight this battle. It could be said to be unprecedented, but it had also exhausted all their foundations. But at this moment, the entire world was in darkness. There was no longer any light, only blood and sorrow.


    Huala!


    The sky was dead silent.


    The bright red ground was riddled with holes, turning into the most ancient and tragic blood-red mythical battlefield. Only five people stood there alone.


    The venerable sovereigns were still standing there quietly and had not made a move yet.


    Puchi!


    The four people in front of him could no longer hold on and were instantly shattered.


    Bang! They dispersed and turned into hundreds of ancient and modern heroes. Their blurry and weak figures almost fell to the ground, without even the strength to fight one last time.


    All of a sudden, an ancient great saint who had been scattered around could not help but feel terrified. He turned around and ran away, staggering.


    I lost. I still lost. It was impossible to win.


    ¡°If there¡¯s no more hope, it¡¯s all fate. Why should we pursue the immortal path? There are no Immortals in this world ¡­¡±


    ¡°Before I became a God, there were no gods in the world!¡±


    Another great saint turned around and ran away. He cried out blood and tears rolled down his eyes. why should we struggle? We¡¯re destined to only become Immortals after the venerable sovereign. When he doesn¡¯t become an immortal, we can wait for our deaths. It¡¯s a wonderful and complete life.¡±


    No one stopped him.


    Suddenly, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s expression turned sorrowful. He roared at the lonely blood-colored sky and sobbed,


    ¡°You guys! You guys! Those people of this era, are you still not going to make a move? Living beings can not have no bottom line! You¡¯ve lost your dignity as powerhouses and watched us rush to the front line like moths to a flame. Now that the venerable sovereigns are exhausted, it¡¯s the best time for you to fight, and you¡¯re still afraid?¡±


    There was no sound in the world.


    In the past, only a portion of the great saints in this modern era chose to merge with the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord. The rest left and were unwilling to participate.


    Yun zhongjun, who was covered in blood, couldn¡¯t help but sneer. He raised his head and roared,


    ¡°You bunch of bastards, you don¡¯t deserve to be called great saints! In the era of the path of the heaven-born, how United were they? We fought against the Emperor together, but you were so timid. As powerhouses, you have inner demons, respect, and fear. Even if the path to immortality is opened, you are destined to not become Immortals!¡±


    All-kill raised his blood saber and pointed to the sky,


    ¡°Hahahaha! At the last moment, all of you were still running away, unwilling to contribute. All of you were supposed to be outstanding figures, but you were scared like street rats! If I¡¯m still at my peak, I¡¯ll definitely kill all of you before fighting venerable sovereigns!¡±


    His taunting words reverberated in the blood-colored world and the entire six paths reincarnation was shaking.


    In the world, countless ordinary people, including hundreds of millions of people at dawn, knelt on the ground and cried loudly after hearing the sound and sensing what had happened in the animal path.


    ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­¡±


    kill the ancient venerable sovereign who is in charge of the netherworld and the order of heaven and earth ¡­


    ¡°How can a mortal fight against the heavens?¡±


    the emperors of the ancient times are about to be defeated. Where will this era go? ¡±


    the era is too distant. In the recent era, I only remember Emperor Yun. The era above that was Jue wushen, and after that ¡­ They don¡¯t even know their names, but there are too many unparalleled talents!¡±


    ¡­.


    The people were wailing in grief. They felt very miserable and couldn¡¯t help but shed tears.


    This era was too sad. They had gathered all their power, but they still couldn¡¯t win. They couldn¡¯t change the fate of the era and could only stop at the heavenly Emperor level.


    ¡°We ¡­¡±


    Some of the timid great saints who had left at the beginning and were unwilling to merge hid among the ordinary people and listened to the public opinion around them. Their calm faces began to have mixed feelings. They were somewhat moved.


    Finally, golden meteors streaked across the sky, leaving the time it took to fuse with the bodies, and then returning.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    Dozens of meteors, like burning meteorites, landed on the blood-colored land with long tails.


    The red clouds in the sky rolled, day and night.


    ¡°Kill! The venerable sovereign is already exhausted, and both sides are injured. If we can kill him, we can ascend to the top!¡±


    A Supreme Saint who had fled in fear and returned roared. His figure was like a sharp knife, stabbing at the blood-stained venerable sovereign.


    Pfft!


    His entire body was instantly sent flying like a broken bag of blood.


    All the great sages who had rushed over were shocked.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°He has such ridiculous battle power!¡±


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    They had clearly felt that the venerable sovereigns ¡®aura had been exhausted to the extreme, their qi and blood withered, and they even felt that they were on the verge of death. Yet, they were still so powerful?


    It was hard to imagine how powerful those four terrifying figures who had just besieged the venerable sovereigns and the rest of the venerable sovereigns were.


    He probably couldn¡¯t be defeated by ordinary Immortals.


    ¡°Even an injured Tiger can¡¯t be killed by an ant.¡±


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s voice was hoarse and still soaked in blood. He staggered as if his body would fall down at any time, but none of the great sages dared to move. He said lightly,


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s exhausted and covered in wounds, he¡¯s not someone you can fight.¡±


    you are just a bunch of scattered soldiers. Your main combat power has been completely exhausted. Those with fusion talents no longer have the strength to get up and absorb your strength to fuse. You are just a bunch of scattered people. So what if you are at your peak? ¡±


    ¡°The outcome has been decided.¡± The venerable sovereign¡¯s voice was leisurely.


    Hahaha!


    ¡°The outcome is yet to be decided!¡± At this moment, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord laughed and struggled to stand up. you Supreme Saints who escaped were not willing to merge with us. However, you are all brave and have returned ¡­ You¡¯re willing to fight for the world, for the immortal path, and for the past! You!¡±


    ¡°For the sake of the common people, the experts of this land will definitely be grateful to all of you.¡±


    All the great sages were ashamed when they heard this.


    Someone raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡± secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, you know human nature. You know that even if you cut off the path of retreat for the gifted bloodline, you can only control those gifted Supreme Saints. Most of us, ordinary great saints, will leave. Could it be that our return is also part of your plan? ¡±


    ¡°It is!¡± The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s expression was gentle.


    Everyone was overjoyed.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s intelligence was so high that it was hard to describe!


    In order to create miracles, he had already created many impossible things.


    The first miracle.


    With the power of one person, he actually encouraged and persuaded all the talented great saints in the world to cut off their retreat and open a stage for them, saying the possibility of victory. In the end, he forced them to think that it was possible to win, so they resisted the venerable sovereign. To be able to do this was already shocking.


    The second miracle.


    They were betting that li Sansheng and the others would be able to enter the dead zone alive. While they were holding the venerable sovereign back, they could save all the talents from ancient and modern times and gather all their strength to fight against him!


    And in front of him, there was actually a third backup plan?


    The activation of this trump card in front of them was a gamble on the return of the great sages who had left before?


    Was that why he roared at the six paths to provoke them?


    What a good plan!


    It was indeed a good scheme!


    Everything was still going according to the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s plan. It was a stunning plan to kill the Emperor! No wonder he wanted to create an incredible miracle!


    One of the great saints said with confidence, ¡± ¡°Then, does the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord have a way for us to gather our talents to fight venerable sovereigns?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In fact, I¡¯ve already said from the beginning that there¡¯s a hidden meaning.¡± The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord said, ¡± we are still hiding an ancient great saint who can combine all talents. He has not made a move yet.


    ¡°What kind of metaphor?¡± A great saint said.


    You Shan¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold as he slowly bowed,¡±If you want to fight the heavenly Dao, you must first fight your own Dao!¡±


    great saints, please die!!


    The expressions of the surrounding Supreme Saints changed drastically.


    Whoosh-


    A cold light flashed in the world.


    A figure filled with killing intent suddenly flew out from the group of weak ancient Supreme Saints.


    An ancient poetic title finally appeared:


    [ the peerless beings ask for my surname, the first one on the godless throne ]


    BOOM!


    An extremely domineering poetic title resounded through the world.


    All the Saints turned their heads and looked at Jue wushen, who was already waving his slaughter heavenly blade and slashing towards them. They were all horrified!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± A great Sage¡¯s expression changed drastically. the secluded mountain lied to us!


    Puchi!


    A bright head flew up. The great saint¡¯s expression froze as he circled in the sky with disbelief in his eyes.


    ¡°Run! He¡¯s trying to kill us!¡±


    Another great sage was terrified. He couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡± no wonder it wasn¡¯t fused before. Every great sage has a different way of fusion. Jue wushen¡¯s fusion method is to kill! That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t use it before and let the other great saints fuse it first!¡±


    secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, you are so cruel!!


    Another great sage broke out in cold sweat and retreated in fear. you¡¯re only luring us here now! They want to kill us, who are still in the peak stage of the great saint fusion, because a great saint who has exhausted his killing power can¡¯t obtain any power at all!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, this is his obsession,¡±


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord said slowly, ¡± this is a terrifying evil spirit. He is not inferior to Qi Tiandi and the others, but he is an extreme person. He has no God and is an ominous God that gives birth to hope in despair. He first kills mortals, then the heavens, and only ¡­ Peerless and godless ¡­ Only then can you kill the heavens!¡±


    it¡¯s very difficult to raise his obsession talent¡¯s combat strength. It can only be raised to the highest level when he kills people in despair and fights with his back to the water. However. he won¡¯t be stronger than the previous four. They¡¯re evenly matched. However. a venerable sovereign in such a situation has exhausted his strength. A fifth person in his Prime is enough to turn the tide ¡­


    Hope was born out of despair?


    Peerless, without a spirit!


    It turned out ¡­ Was this what the name meant?


    The head of a great sage flew in the air. At last, this thought flashed across his mind. His face was filled with extreme hatred, fear, enmity, regret, and complications. Finally, it turned into a carefree indifference.


    ¡°Jue wushen! I¡¯ve been running away, I don¡¯t dare to move forward!¡±


    The head wailed and cried hysterically, ¡± then I¡¯ll have to trouble you. Please use my power. Please use it as you wish to end our final fate and open the ancient immortal path!


    ¡°Open the immortal path?¡± Jue wushen¡¯s blood saber slashed across, and it did not stop at all. It was incomparably steady, and heads flew up one after another as they wailed.


    In the distance, the venerable sovereigns stepped forward.


    The group of extremely weak great saints roared and took a step forward. Their faces were extremely firm, and they turned into an indestructible wall.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you take another step forward!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the same!¡±


    Jue wushen needs ten breaths of time. Then, we, the hundreds of great saints who are exhausted, will fight for it!


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to fight for the future of the world!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to fight for hope for the past and the present!¡±


    The venerable sovereign was covered in blood. He stopped and looked at them. He was on the verge of collapse, but he was holding on to his last breath.


    In an instant, the final battle broke out.


    ¡°Finally, is it my turn to save everything and open the path to immortality?¡±


    In the distance, Jue wushen¡¯s movements were extremely fast. He killed people extremely quickly, and his actions were extremely fast.


    He hadn¡¯t really used up his energy. He had hidden it in his body and was still at his peak. He had been waiting for this moment. the era where I have to go into battle means a dark despair where I can¡¯t see any hope. This is really sad.


    His blood-red fighting spirit became more and more intense, like an endless sea of blood, enveloping the entire land. He recalled the first scene.


    It was a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. It seemed to be a memory of ancient times.


    Finally, he killed all the Supreme Saints who had come to help and went straight for the venerable sovereign.


    It was as if the scene in his memory was being replayed.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to stop me, let me do it!¡±


    He jumped up.


    ¡°I will reverse the six paths and become a true God. Today is the day.¡± With a furious roar, the dazzling light tore apart the Dark Universe.


    in the long years, I¡¯ve laid dormant in a prehistory. Today, I¡¯ve finally ushered in a brilliant great era. In this era.. ¡®ll join forces with the geniuses of the current generation. I must reveal my true name in reincarnation and only compete for this lifetime, not for the next life ¡­ This era will not be defeated again!¡± The roars resounded through the heavens and the earth, as if they looked down on the world.


    He said the words that people said when they first saw Jue wushen.


    Wuwuwu ¡­


    Some people were crying and sobbing.


    This sentence was exactly what the players and the vengeful spirits had seen in the arcade game hell back then. It was sad and solemn, without a single word difference. It made everyone sad to recall it again at this moment.


    At that time, Jue wushen¡¯s appearance opened the curtains to the history of the ancient immortal path.


    And in front of him, Jue wushen¡¯s words seemed to be the end.


    The world seemed to have formed a perfect loop.


    ¡°Emperor! Venerated!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!!!¡±


    everything has returned to this moment. It¡¯s like fate! He raised his head and roared with all his might. His red hair fluttered wildly like an unknown bloody and manic beast. He raised his bloody knife that was filled with endless killing and resentment and rushed straight at the venerable sovereign who was covered in blood. They had entered the most dangerous stage of the hand-to-hand combat in an instant.


    Peng Peng Peng!


    The weapons of both sides clashed.


    get out of the way of the immortal path!!!


    The two figures collided with each other, and countless blood-red obsessions exploded. Jue wushen carried the ancient obsessions of the entire ancient time and attacked the cold venerable sovereign¡¯s figure.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    The two terrifying figures collided with each other.


    In the live broadcast room, countless netizens were shouting.


    In the six paths of reincarnation, countless living beings, commoners, and even scholars from various sects were roaring in anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally going to succeed?¡±


    ¡°The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord is too powerful. Only he can create such a miracle!¡±


    ¡°Jue wushen, your obsessiveness has transcended thousands of years, the ominous God that gave birth to hope in despair, the God of Destruction that slaughters all life, Jue wushen! Kill him!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose! The venerable sovereigns are almost exhausted. It¡¯s your turn to finish the last part!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let all the unrivaled heroes of the past and present risk their lives and fail at the last step! You bastard!¡±


    Countless sounds of mountains collapsing and seas crashing were heard as they roared. Hot blood surged, danced, and drifted to the clouds. They watched as Jue wushen continuously pierced through the venerable sovereign¡¯s body and sent him flying. They were extremely excited!

 Chapter 747

    ?


    747 Watch my wonderful technique, the venerable sovereign will die without a doubt!


    The war broke out again.


    The venerable sovereign and Jue wushen fought again.


    As the last person to integrate, the final trump card, he had already carried the hope of all the heroes since ancient times. If he was defeated, then the world would fall into complete darkness.


    ¡°I must win!¡±


    ¡°Venerable sovereign, you¡¯re like a lamp that has run out of oil!¡±


    ¡°This is the final battle.¡±


    As the entire world was engulfed in despair and fear, countless people were shouting.


    Countless experts on the path of cultivation murmured, as if the wails and cries of thousands of people rang out.


    They were not willing to submit to fate, and they poured out their last strong unwillingness and hope in this way.


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    Jue wushen brandished his blood slaughter saber.


    The bodies of both parties were severely injured, and blood gushed out.


    However, although the venerable sovereign was exhausted and blood was spurting out, he still could not fall down. On the contrary, Jue wushen was gradually injured.


    ¡°He¡¯s this strong?¡±


    Qi Tiandi and the others still looked calm. even so, we still haven¡¯t reached the final limit after one more person joins us? ¡±


    ¡°Even so, we might not win.¡± Su huanzhen looked up at the sky in a daze.


    It was hard to imagine that the life force of a venerable sovereign was so tenacious. Despite the countless ambushes, he had clearly been exhausted to this extent, but he still hadn¡¯t fallen.


    the most tragic battle. It was heartbreaking. Devil Buddha Bo Xun put his hands together, still as calm as an ancient well.


    In the live broadcast room.


    All the netizens were extremely shocked and touched.


    brothers, we¡¯ve been acting like soy sauce for them all this time. We have no sense of existence at all. We have to find a way to help them at the final moment!


    ¡°This is too tragic!¡±


    ¡°We have to help them! We can¡¯t let the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord take the lead!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Main story, a battle with a level 80 BOSS is inevitable in the dungeon! We must win!¡±


    ¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s all because you players are too f * cking useless!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that our side is too useless, it¡¯s that the enemy is too strong! (Crying)¡±


    ¡°But what can we do? How can we help? Can he be smarter than the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord?¡±


    that¡¯s right. After all, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord has already used up all the power that he could gather!


    ¡°That¡¯s true. There are no great sages in the entire world of six paths of reincarnation. Even those great sages who escaped were deceived and killed. The rest are just ordinary heavenly emperors who aren¡¯t even great sages.¡±


    ¡­


    Ordinary heavenly emperors couldn¡¯t even withstand a few moves from a great saint. What was the use of having more heavenly emperors?


    At present, all the combat power that could be used had been used.


    Countless netizens shook their heads and felt very sad. The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord had already used up all his strength and could only rely on his last bit of confidence.


    At this moment, a well-known Big Shot stood up.


    brothers, ¡± the racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± I¡¯ll be honest with you. I have an idea that can defeat the venerable sovereign!


    Hiss!


    All the netizens were stunned, causing an intense uproar.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord had already used all his power, what else could he do?


    Or would he definitely win?


    Are you also going to take the Path of Miracles?


    To become a well-known anomalogist?


    Everyone knew that the speed of the racer of Mount Haruna was terrifying.


    He was like the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord among the players. He was the smartest among the players and had endless ideas. Ermin¡¯s Ascension to godhood and all the things that happened after that, even the invasion of the three pillar gods, were all his ideas to lure a daddy-level monster into the village and call the taijun ¡­


    ¡°What is it?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask. Although they didn¡¯t believe it, they were also looking forward to it.


    The racer of Mount Haruna:


    Everyone was shocked. Their minds were hazy, and they couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    The racer of Mount Haruna asked,¡¯have you guys forgotten? The principle of the vital Qi bomb was to absorb the ¡®Qi¡¯ in everyone¡¯s body, as well as the radiation, and gather them together!


    The essence of our system is the same as that of the small universe era, so our cultivation techniques can naturally be used.


    Although these ordinary celestial emperors aren¡¯t of much use, there are enough of them. This is an era where there are as many celestial emperors as there are dogs, and no one is allowed to become Immortals. You can call for a group of voluntary Celestial Emperor suicide soldiers, raise their hands to the sky, and contribute their strength. When they die of exhaustion, they can gather energy bombs and attack!¡±


    This idea was simply too bold and bold.


    However, it was not impossible!


    This was because the entire era¡¯s hot-blooded fighting spirit had been aroused. There were bound to be martyrs among the heavenly emperors of many eras who were willing to die at this final moment.


    Many people¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was indeed powerful. Knowledge was the power of everything. If you can¡¯t solve the problem, then you¡¯re not bald enough! The method provided by this knowledge was very feasible!


    But very quickly, he was also doused with cold water.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the number of heavenly emperors who voluntarily commit suicide is only a small number! It¡¯s not enough to gather a terrifying energy bomb. After all, reality is cruel!¡±


    Instantly, many people nodded.


    You want the celestial Thearch to commit suicide?


    For the bloodlust in his heart?


    There would be such people.


    But not too much!


    The reality was cruel. The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was the one who understood human nature the most. That was why he tricked these people and killed them by force. He did not make them do it willingly.


    This method might seem feasible, but it was actually very useless.


    The racer of Mount Haruna thought,¡¯something¡¯s not right! This time, it was different. There would definitely be a large number of martyrs who were willing to die. They were willing to reach out to the sky and contribute their life force.


    This was because the order of the world here was different. After death, people would be reincarnated, and they would only enter the netherworld.


    What if they promised to overthrow the venerable sovereigns and a group of big shots took control of the netherworld? what if they were to reward those who had died early and entered the road to the underworld?


    In their next life, should they join a good family, or should they become officials in hell, do all kinds of netherworld jobs, or even set up city gods and wander around day and night?


    Or, what if he promised to return their Samsara true names?¡±


    Wonderful.


    Everyone was suddenly enlightened.


    Yes, if there were benefits, most celestial emperors would be willing to die if they won and were rewarded.


    After all, after overthrowing the venerable sovereigns, even if he were to enter the cycle of reincarnation after death, he would still be considered a founding hero in the netherworld! The benefits were huge!


    Instantly, everyone felt that it was feasible. It was simply exquisite and perfect.


    ¡°Hahaha, that makes sense!¡±


    it¡¯s possible to make a large number of celestial emperors commit suicide and gather Yuan Qi bombs!


    At this moment, the racer of Mount Haruna added,¡¯I personally think that this might not be enough! The life force of venerable sovereigns was so strong that they could be more ruthless and let those heavenly emperors eat and drink to their fill first!


    How could he eat and drink to his heart¡¯s content?


    It was to let them absorb the energy of the giant octopus!


    He wanted the top sects with great saints to open up their reserves and not hide so much energy.


    Many ordinary heavenly emperors were from small sects and unorthodox ways that did not have any cultivation resources. They allowed them to absorb the energy of the giant octopus and forcibly turn it into their own heavenly Emperor cultivation base. Then, they would eat until they were full and commit suicide to become a Hungry Ghost. In this way, they could contribute more death energy, and the energy of a heavenly Emperor would increase by more than ten times.


    The celestial emperors of the entire era committed suicide by absorbing the giant octopus¡¯s energy and took the initiative to go to the road to the netherworld. The life vitality bomb that they gathered will definitely kill venerable sovereigns!¡±


    F * ck!


    Everyone¡¯s breathing quickened.


    That was indeed the case.


    If Jue wushen was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back ¡­


    Then, the vitality bomb might be the second straw that broke the camel¡¯s back.


    However, with the addition of the strengthened Yuan Qi bomb that had fully absorbed the giant octopus¡¯s energy, it was like a huge mountain crushing the camel to death. It was extremely terrifying, so why would he worry that the camel would not die?


    hahaha! Venerable sovereigns are dead!


    happy, we netizens can also help the hot-blooded heroes of each era!


    ¡°I can already imagine their gratitude to us!¡±


    ¡°Wonderful!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At this moment, Qi Tiandi and the others were watching the battle in the distance.


    in fact, I have one last method here that is enough to reverse the situation. Yuan Qinghua said after a moment of silence. The players had also exhausted all their strength.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The Dao of Asura was indeed mysterious and had an unexpected Foundation. One must know that even at this time, he had used all his trump cards and had no other cards to play.


    ¡°However, the price might be very high.¡± Yuan Qinghua murmured softly.


    ¡°We have no way out.¡±


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was very calm. we have gathered all the talents from the past, present, and past for this battle to start a new era. Even if we die, there is no way out no matter how great the price.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Clang! Clang!


    The clanging sound of metal colliding resounded through the sky.


    In the distance, Xu Zhi¡¯s expression remained the same as he continued to fight Jue wushen.


    the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord is indeed powerful and calculative. In this situation, this avatar of mine is indeed exhausted. If I were to fight with Jue wushen at his peak, the chances of victory are only 50 ¨C 50.


    At this moment, he already had a 50% chance of losing.


    Although he had the reincarnation weapon, it was already a terrifying thing for him to fight to this extent.


    No matter how strong he was, he couldn¡¯t withstand the combined attack of so many terrifying monsters.


    From the giant octopus¡¯s words, there had never been such a powerful and terrifying Celestial Emperor in history.


    Although it might be lacking in knowledge, Xu Zhi¡¯s power was probably one of the most terrifying existences in the seventh-rank realm, even in the entire universe.


    this version of me is still incomplete. This clone¡¯s nine revolutions mysterious art is incomplete and there is no living creature of an entire world in this clone of the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord. Otherwise, if I were to continue fighting, I would not be exhausted so quickly and would still be full of energy. But now ¡­


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself as he continued to fight against Jue wushen.


    He appeared to be very calm and did not intend to cheat with the help of external forces.


    Let nature take its course. If he won, he would suppress them. If he lost, his rule would be overthrown, and he would leave. He would take the opportunity to hand over the inferno to them. It would be much more relaxing. He would finally get rid of this heavy burden and have someone to take over the management of the inferno.


    Moreover, he could return at any time after leaving and rule the era again, forming a sense of pressure above his head, encouraging the entire era to move forward and preventing the venerable sovereigns from coming again!


    Therefore, it was very natural for Xu Zhi to win or lose.


    But in the next second, Xu Zhi¡¯s expression changed. He looked up into the sky from afar, and his expression was one of extreme shock.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    His mind was blank, and his plans could not keep up with the changes.


    In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but look at the vast snow-white vital energy bullets that were continuously gathering in the sky and muttered to himself, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to become an immortal.¡±

 Chapter 748

    ?


    748 Chapter 758-becoming an immortal!


    BOOM!


    All the living beings on the land heard the news that was spread by some kind of spirit diffusion talent.


    ¡°Heavenly emperors of the present age! This was the cultivation technique of the essence Qi bomb ¡­ All the major sects, cooperate to develop the resources ¡­¡±


    Upon hearing the voice transmission, the sect leaders couldn¡¯t help but roar in anger.


    quickly release the resources!


    Previously, they had killed the giant octopus and obtained 80% of the resources. Ordinary small sects didn¡¯t even have anything to drink. How powerful were these Overlord Holy Lands?


    However, at this moment, a large number of Sage sects had opened up all their sect reserves for the ordinary rogue heavenly emperors to absorb.


    The sects of the sages had no way out!


    All the Supreme Saints in their sect had put their eggs in one basket. If they were defeated by the Samsara Palace Lord, they would be suppressed forever and their sect would definitely decline.


    With the vast amount of alien evil spirit energy stored, it would be difficult to preserve it as the sect declined, so it was better to open it in advance.


    They were betting on the return of the great sage of their sect!


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord and the other great sage overlords had no way out. The sects that they had founded had no way out either.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    you can take any cultivation resources you want!


    With a roar, it was as if a new chapter of legend had been opened.


    Finally, at this moment, everyone¡¯s blood was completely ignited. With a huge amount of energy in their hands and the promise they had after death, the opening of the immortal path was also closely related to their future.


    If they didn¡¯t break through and become Immortals, they, the celestial emperors, would die of old age in this era.


    a new era will be started by us!


    A heavenly Emperor roared and stood up.


    He continued to absorb the terrifying Ocean Energy of the Outworld fiends and raised his hands high. my power, please take it!


    The beast path and countless spiritual monsters were also shocked.


    They stood up one after another, no longer sitting by and watching the fire.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to be called King and ancestor! After overthrowing the old era and entering the netherworld, we still have to be rewarded based on merit. At the very least, we can still be the promised Lord of the Shing Wong, the earth God, and the mountain god!¡±


    The human world said.


    A young heavenly Emperor was being hugged tightly by a girl behind him. The girl could not help but shake her head and burst into tears. no, no¡­


    The young celestial Thearch didn¡¯t say anything. He just turned around and looked at the terrifying battle. He could feel the pressure of the terrifying aura from afar, and it made him lose his mind.


    The celestial Thearch was silent for a moment. In the end, he pushed the girl away and jumped up. wait for me to come back!


    He flew into the air and raised his arms high,


    ¡°My power, please take it!¡±


    ¡­


    BOOM!


    The light in the sky was getting denser.


    Hualala ~


    The threads of light were like a white rainstorm, and the overwhelming death energy turned into a vast ocean. The energy of the entire giant octopus was frantically digested by the endless number of celestial emperors of this era.


    They were all contributed.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to open the gate of immortality for the world!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to open the gate of immortality for the world!¡±


    ¡­


    It was like the density of a storm, like the beating of a tsunami.


    The elegy of hot blood resounded through the world, turning into a blood-colored hymn of hot blood!


    This was to overthrow the dark era where Immortals could not become Immortals. Many people were praying and many were singing in sorrow. This kind of Grand occasion had never happened before.


    BOOM!


    The light ball condensed, and the entire world was illuminated. It was as if the final battle was about to begin.


    how could this be??!


    Xu Zhi suddenly turned his head and looked in the direction of the huge ball of light that was gathering. vitality bomb ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m going to become an immortal.¡±


    He was also dazed for a moment.


    A huge vital Qi bomb gradually gathered in the sky.


    An earth-shattering wave of death energy attacked.


    There was too much energy from the dead zergs.


    Even the celestial emperors of that era, in order to increase the strength of the energy of the vital Qi bomb, brought the energy of the giant octopus that they had transformed into and surged into Xu Zhi¡¯s body, knocking on the door of the path of immortality!


    BOOM!


    It was like a flood that had burst a dam as it rushed toward Xu Zhi, who was already halfway on his path to become a God!


    ¡°Why so fast?¡±


    Xu Zhi was in a daze.


    He didn¡¯t want to become an immortal so quickly and break through to level eight God.


    This was because he had just obtained the basic cultivation technique, soul Dao, and he was still in the middle of cultivating it.


    He had originally thought that since he had already reached the level of multiple systems, he would cultivate all of them to perfection before breaking through. However, the situation before him ¡­


    ¡°Venerable sovereign, you¡¯re distracted!¡±


    In the distance, Yuan Qinghua was shouting.


    In the live broadcast room, they were also overjoyed.


    ¡°Venerable sovereign, you¡¯ve finally panicked! His face was full of shock!¡±


    Countless bullet comments were shouting in excitement.


    this is the first time I¡¯ve seen him so shocked. He finally knows the fear of being dominated by us!


    ¡°We¡¯re teaching him how to be a man!¡±


    he saw the vital Qi bomb and was already panicking!


    ¡°Venerable sovereign, what the hell is this? Such terrifying energy! Even if I was at my peak, I might not be able to take a hit!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already stable!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s work harder! We will do what the enemy doesn¡¯t want us to do! Hurry, hurry, hurry! Continue to let the celestial emperors absorb the giant octopus¡¯s suicide and contribute to the hymn of the era!¡±


    ¡°The history of mankind is a song of praise for courage!¡±


    ¡­.


    Countless netizens roared in excitement.


    This was the final moment of the battle.


    The venerable sovereigns would never have thought that they would have such a shocking trump card that could destroy him!


    Hiss ¡­ Hiss ¡­


    Jue wushen was already covered in blood. He had killed to the point of madness and fought to the point of madness. He suddenly turned his head to look and laughed,


    venerable sovereign, your expression has finally changed. You¡¯ve been so calm before, as if you¡¯d always been watching this battle from the sidelines. Now, you¡¯ve finally made up your mind!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression changed.


    He ignored the other party¡¯s words and suppressed the surging energy in his body, still not wanting to become an immortal.


    BOOM!


    In the living room, his main body sat cross-legged and opened his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s already very difficult to suppress it, and death is still continuing. Then, at this final juncture, I can only use this enormous amount of energy to cleanse my soul and complete the ¡®Dao of the soul¡¯ lineage before becoming an immortal.¡± Xu Zhi thought about it.


    The surging ocean of energy quickly turned around and poured into his soul.


    It was like a violent and violent energy waterfall, cleansing every corner of the soul.


    The huge energy was suppressed again and again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve broken through to the eighth step.¡±


    A clear thought emerged in Xu Zhi¡¯s mind.


    He opened his mouth and muttered.


    I¡¯ll endure it a little longer. I¡¯ll use this energy to perfect my soul Dao first before breaking through ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression changed again, revealing the natural pain of forcibly suppressing his energy during a breakthrough in cultivation.


    BOOM!


    ¡°Yuan Qi!¡±


    The next moment, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord floated in the void and held a huge energy ball in his hands. His eyes flashed with vicissitudes of life.


    use your Yuan Qi!!


    He roared!


    ¡°Not enough, it¡¯s still not enough! It was not enough! Just a little more, just a little more!¡±


    The energy was endless and surging wildly.


    Uh ¡­ ¡°Argh ¡­!!¡±


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord raised his head and roared.


    His roars carried pain, decisiveness, Fury and a crazy fighting spirit like that of a martyr.


    ¡°1000 celestial emperors are not enough! Then 10,000! A hundred thousand! A million! Ten million!¡±


    ¡°The entire world!¡±


    ¡°Boom boom boom boom!¡±


    The snow-white light became more and more exuberant, and the surging energy seemed to light up the entire universe. The light covered the entire heaven and earth.


    ¡°Wheel! Return! The mansion! Jun!¡±


    In his angry roar, he swung his strong arms forward, and the ball of light fell. this is the last blow of the era.


    get lost from the front of the immortal path!!!


    BOOM!


    The huge ball of light completely drowned the entire space-time.


    The world was filled with a blinding light, like a curved ball of distorted time and space, like a black hole twisting the entire area.


    In the next second, it turned into countless beautiful light spots and evaporated the entire area.


    In an instant, the light dissipated.


    Like the shock waves of a nuclear bomb, the energy dispersed in all directions, completely filling the entire world.


    ¡°Is He Dead?¡±


    ¡°He should be dead?¡±


    even a venerable sovereign at her peak would die if she was hit by such a terrifying energy bomb.


    The crowd cheered and couldn¡¯t help but shed tears.


    In the future, this battle would be recorded in the murals of the legends.


    They had achieved their lifelong dream.


    In the next second, everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    Boom ¡­ ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The earth was shaking and the sky was buzzing.


    The space of the six paths of reincarnation expanded rapidly, like a folded sackcloth, it expanded by tens of times, hundreds of times.


    The ground was rapidly torn apart, and the distance between people instantly expanded to hundreds of thousands of meters.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°The venerable sovereign is dead, so the sealed ancient land has been opened naturally?¡±


    Before they could react, an unprecedented aura came crushing down from the void. At this moment, all the living beings in the six paths of reincarnation had an unprecedented feeling that some kind of terrifying ultimate creature had descended.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Everyone looked up in shock. In the ruins of the yuan Qi bomb, an ancient and Supreme immortal stood in the void. Flowing light swirled around him, and a vast and terrifying monstrous immortal might pierced through the sky.

 Chapter 749

    ?


    749 The old man enters the netherworld, and the new World ascends to the celestial gate!


    Under the horrified gazes of countless people, a living true immortal that illuminated the ancient times descended and stood in the void.


    This young man was handsome and majestic, and his posture revealed the spirit of a Lion and Tyrannosaurus. His eyes were like blades, giving people an absolutely fierce and ambitious attitude.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Venerable sovereign, you actually ¡­¡±


    Everyone looked up, their eyes full of confusion and disbelief.


    No one had expected things to turn out like this!


    The venerable sovereigns had not made a breakthrough in countless ancient Dark Ages and had blocked the immortal door. But now, they had made a breakthrough so suddenly.


    Although the venerable sovereign had said that he would break through in the next era and open the gate of heaven, it was still too sudden and unimaginable.


    ¡°The heavens and earth will face the Tribulation. This era will be pushed to the next life.¡±


    The venerable sovereign stood in the void, his aura surging. He said leisurely, ¡± the Saints fight for the gate of heaven and establish a new world. Now that the next era is born, I should prophesize that I will become the true immortal of this world and not stop the future!


    Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled.


    They thought that the venerable sovereigns would only become Immortals in the next era, and the road to immortality would be reopened.


    However, wasn¡¯t this the next era in the true sense of the word?


    Everyone had fallen. The great sages and even the heavenly emperors had all died. How could this not be the end of this era?


    Their battle to open the gate of heaven was in line with the venerable sovereign¡¯s prophecy. They had inadvertently pushed forward the reform in another way. Although they failed to open the gate of heaven, they had succeeded.


    However, such a success was extremely shocking, terrifying, and unacceptable to everyone!


    ¡°We ¡­¡±


    Everyone was stunned and had goosebumps all over their bodies.


    it looked like we won, but it gave us victory. In the end, we lost!


    Their faces were filled with sorrow.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was stunned. His body trembled and his face was filled with disbelief. He was convinced and looked up at the sky. Samsara Prefecture Lord, is this part of your plan?!


    He suddenly remembered a sentence:


    There were no dreams in the world of adults.


    ¡­


    All the netizens in the live broadcast room were terrified.


    No one had expected this to happen. It was simply too shocking.


    venerable sovereigns are terrifying!


    ¡°How did you suddenly become an immortal?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the venerable sovereign¡¯s Secret scheme! It¡¯s too terrifying!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s plans were all within his calculations?¡±


    in my next life, when I opened the gate of heaven, the venerable sovereign answered ¡­ In fact, he had already predicted the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s actions and announced the result before the battle! Unfortunately, even someone as smart as the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord could not figure out the meaning behind this! The venerable sovereigns ¡®goal was: Annihilate all potential rebellions and take the opportunity to start a new era!¡±


    ¡°That would be too terrifying!¡±


    the old era has been cut down by him. A new era has indeed been born!


    the battle of wits between two peerless geniuses and intelligent people is simply wonderful!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the sky illuminated by the endless divine light, the magnificent immortal God gently stretched out his hand and pressed down. the destiny of this era has ended.


    Bang!


    All the remaining Supreme Saints on the land fell one after another without a sound.


    Death was an instant.


    The ground was quiet, only filled with corpses and piles of bones.


    A sorrowful wind blew past, as if it was blowing through the tomb of a group of heroes. The atmosphere was sorrowful, and the air was frozen with the aura of the ancient common people.


    ¡°The heavens are watching.¡±


    ¡°Inspection of the earth.¡±


    ¡°The path is created by the heart.¡±


    The venerable sovereign looked down at the blood-red Land, as if he had returned from the Dao and was an ancient existence who had returned from the mortal world. He returned to the throne and said in a leisurely voice,


    this is the rule of the world of talents. Your hearts observe the heavens and earth, pave the way for yourself, and that is for your talents.


    ¡°The universe is my heart, and my heart is the universe.¡±


    ¡°The so-called talent is the heart of learning.¡±


    ¡°The heart¡¯s desire, the heart¡¯s obsession, is talent.¡±


    The voice slowly resounded throughout the six paths and reincarnation, every living being in the world heard it. Countless people in the streets and houses looked up at the sky with complicated expressions,


    ¡°Today, everything shall resume.¡±


    ¡°The old man enters the netherworld, and the new World ascends to the celestial gate.¡±


    BOOM!


    As soon as these words fell, the entire world trembled.


    The bloodstained era of the dark immortal road had come to an end, and the curtains of a new era were slowly opening.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the netherworld.


    The yellow Springs Road was full.


    In history, there had never been such a moment, nor had there been such a large number of top experts who had reincarnated into the cycle of reincarnation, filling the entire place.


    The yellow Springs Road was congested.


    The black and white ghosts were maintaining order.


    Someone couldn¡¯t help but be sad. He sang and laughed crazily, his hair disheveled like a beggar on the street.


    ¡°Don¡¯t learn Buddhism when you¡¯re old. Most of the people in the lonely tombs are young. There¡¯s no old or young on the yellow Springs Road, but the flesh and blood are divided on the bridge of helplessness!¡±


    Someone else¡¯s expression was cold.


    ¡°Although I¡¯ve lost this battle, I have no regrets!¡±


    ¡°The gate of heaven has finally opened, but it was not my wish.¡±


    ¡°Venerable sovereigns, not only are you powerful, but you also have a perfect plan. If we die in this life, won¡¯t we be in the next life? It¡¯s just as the prophecy said, we didn¡¯t lose in vain!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Meng Po stood in the distance. She couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡± too many, too many. All the ordinary heavenly emperors and even the great saints of this era. An old era has passed.


    The inferno was short on manpower.


    ¡°I wonder how official sovereign will arrange it?¡± Black impermanence¡¯s expression was not calm.


    ¡°Will these rebellious existences continue to be suppressed in The Burning Hell of avicinaraka and suffer endlessly?¡± The White impermanence said softly, ¡± but hell might not be that big.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to say it, he couldn¡¯t punish everyone.


    There were too many of them.


    In the end, it even encouraged all the ordinary heavenly emperors to participate.


    If all these people were sent to hell, who would enter the cycle of reincarnation?


    The entire world, without these top talents, would face severe regression.


    However, what if the venerable sovereign didn¡¯t punish him?


    How could he face it?


    How could he establish a World Order?


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Meng Po was also very smart. She noticed that this was a very tricky problem. She could not help but say, ¡± His Majesty¡¯s great talent and strategy are not something we can predict. There must be the best way! Deal with these criminals, punish them for their crimes of plotting against reincarnation and disrupting the order of the world!¡±


    Meng Po turned around and looked at the Samsara Palace with admiration.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was indeed very powerful.


    All of history started with Jue wushen and he ended with Jue wushen. It was a perfect loop.


    But venerable sovereigns were even more powerful.


    He had said from the start that he would become an immortal in the next era, and it was really at the end of the battle. After destroying an era, he would become an immortal in the next era. This was an even more perfect loop.


    this is the weakness of the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord. Although his plan was good, it was not as good. Otherwise, how could the Samsara Prefecture Lord be the ¡®venerable sovereign¡¯? ¡± With a face full of admiration, she entered the Samsara Palace with great respect.


    Ta ta ta!


    Meng Po walked into the magnificent Samsara Palace and looked at the mighty being on the emperor¡¯s throne. After this battle, he had become an invincible perfected immortal. She bowed and said,


    ¡°Your Majesty, the sinner has entered the cycle of reincarnation. How should we deal with him?¡±

 Chapter 750

    ?


    750 Another reversal, the human world is hell!


    Before Meng Po came in, Xu Zhi was sitting on the emperor¡¯s throne. His eyes were relaxed as he quietly sorted out the power in his body.


    The main body had broken through, so the clone in front of him had also broken through.


    At the last critical moment, he used that surging power to break through to the great circle of soul Dao, forming a seamless Dao Foundation, and broke through the immortal path to step into grade 8.


    just a little bit more and I would not have been able to finish cultivating the soul path. That would have caused a part of my perfect multi-system Foundation to be missing.


    Xu Zhi was a little surprised.


    Although he knew that he had enough energy to break through after taking away the giant octopus, he thought that it would take a long time to completely digest this energy.


    The celestial emperors of this era absorbed the energy of the giant octopus, and only after they died would they be transferred to him for absorption. It would take a relatively long time to digest.


    Who knew that the accident would come so suddenly?


    Why were the players so proactive?


    The racer of Mount Haruna was indeed someone he thought highly of.


    ¡°Has this day finally come? I don¡¯t even know how strong my combat power is now after accumulating for so long with such a Foundation.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it. even if. ¡®ve just broken through, an ordinary high-level God is definitely no match for. low-level God like me. It all depends on how strong the combat power of. God who has stepped into the ninth-grade is ¡­


    Xu Zhi had yet to have the time to make any calculations before he had to deal with the aftermath of the war.


    Tap tap tap tap.


    Shangguan man walked in.


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s eyes turned. He sat on the divine throne and looked in front of him. He said softly, ¡± at this time in the netherworld, where are the wandering souls on the road to the yellow Springs? ¡±


    Shangguan man organized his words. After a moment of silence, he said solemnly, ¡± Your Majesty, there are more than 117000 great sages and ordinary heavenly emperors in the netherworld!


    This was a huge number, and if they were not thrown into reincarnation, there would not be enough space for long-term imprisonment.


    Even if they expanded the hell of avicinaraka and imprisoned everyone, it would not be easy to do so. If such a huge number of top existences were suppressed forever, they would lose the most powerful core group of top forces, which would directly overturn the operation of Samsara.


    Faced with Meng PO¡¯s worry, the venerable sovereign remained calm and unmoved. where is the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord? ¡±


    ¡°The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord is the only Supreme Saint who has not entered the cycle of reincarnation.¡±


    Shangguan man gave a reasonable answer, ¡± the one who died should be a clone that he had gathered all his strength. Although the main body was severely injured, and his entire realm may have fallen completely, he is still alive. Even if he lost his cultivation, he can still rebuild it.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm.


    It was unbelievable that the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord didn¡¯t use his talent to save himself.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what should we do?¡± Meng Po felt that it was very tricky.


    ¡°Let the leaders of the great saints come in.¡± Xu Zhi said gently, ¡± there is reincarnation in the heavenly Dao. The karma of karma will eventually be repaid by them.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Meng Po left.


    Not long after, Emperor Yun, Yun zhongjun, the great saints, li Sansheng, Xu Yingluo, Qi Tiandi, su huanzhen, devil Buddha Boxun, and the others were all brought into the Samsara temple.


    The venerable sovereign sat on a high place and looked down at the group of losers. He chuckled and said, ¡± how do you think you will be dealt with? ¡±


    The great sages were silent.


    Suddenly, Emperor Yun¡¯s back straightened. His eyes were calm as he said, ¡± our sin should be suppressed in the hell of avicinaraka! To suffer endlessly, to never be able to go out, to suffer endless pain that is heavier than death!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it should be, it should suppress hell.¡±


    The venerable sovereign stood up and flicked his sleeves. His voice was overbearing and majestic. you will suffer the most bitter pain in the world and endure the most unbearable torture.


    The great sages were silent.


    Their gazes were firm and their backs were straight. They had long known that this would happen.


    The venerable sovereign laughed. in that case, you won¡¯t have to drink the Meng Po soup. I¡¯ll send you back to the human world to reincarnate.


    What?


    Everyone was stunned and then shocked.


    Their faces were filled with despair. When they were walking on the yellow Springs Road, they had thought that they would encounter all kinds of hellish punishments and enter hell. Who knew that it would be like this?


    Don¡¯t drink grandma Meng¡¯s soup?


    Send them back to the human world to be reincarnated?


    Wasn¡¯t this an unimaginably generous treatment?


    Even the most powerful talents and philanthropists wouldn¡¯t receive such an amazing treatment, let alone sinners like them!


    After all, who didn¡¯t want to drink grandma Meng¡¯s soup and reincarnate with their memories?


    The great sages were uneasy and confused.


    Jumping Cat was broadcasting from a distance, and the broadcast room was in an uproar.


    ¡°Venerable sovereign, what does this mean?¡±


    it¡¯s hard to imagine. Isn¡¯t this a fat gain? ¡±


    ¡°Why did you send them back after just capturing them?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t guess the thoughts of the big boss.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the law can¡¯t punish everyone, and the venerable sovereign has no other way? You can only put it back?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Why?¡± The devil Buddha Bo Xun asked.


    ¡°Do you think that the human world is a Pure Land? The human world is hell.¡± The venerable sovereign smiled and looked into the distance. for you, the human world will be a purgatory that is more terrifying than the scorching hell of Avici.


    Without waiting for an answer, the venerable sovereign changed the topic and said softly, ¡± do you know what the future will be like for the new era?¡±


    Su huanzhen took a step forward and said,¡±the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord used the magical fruit to threaten the others into attacking the Emperor ¡­¡± The great calamity of talents will descend upon the New World, and ordinary people will hunt and kill talents.¡±


    Su huanzhen¡¯s expression shifted.


    All the Supreme Saints ¡®expressions changed quickly as well.


    If these babies were to be reincarnated into the mortal world, they would probably be captured and refined into magical fruits as soon as they were born, and they would be fought over!


    If they didn¡¯t have their memories, it was fine if they suffered. But if they had their memories, it meant that they were filled with the pride of the strong and would be tortured and molested by those lowly people. It was a terrible torture to their dignity.


    all talents are in danger. The talent crisis is coming. Where is the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord going? ¡± Xu Zhi asked again with a smile, as if he were having a casual chat at home, without any stern look of interrogation.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord?


    The crowd hesitated. They had already realized that the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord had not appeared on the road to the yellow Springs. He was not dead.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me!¡±


    All the Supreme Saints suddenly fell silent.


    Even Emperor Yun and the others were shocked.


    Emperor Yun could not help but say, ¡± the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord is different from us! He created the era of mortals and overturned our rule of talent. As the founder of the era, although he is a powerful talent, he should not be killed by others. Instead, he should have Supreme status and power.¡±


    ¡°Not being killed is not only because of his status as the founder of the era, but also his ability!¡±


    even if other people hunt talents and create similar wondrous techniques to refine them into talent organs and carry them on their bodies, they¡¯re still far inferior to the original ability of his magical fruit ¡­ He only needs to let the ordinary people hunt us down and help them transform us into magical fruits, making us a kind of contract God. Everyone can even rely on him and have no worries. Their status will even rise day by day, and they will become the Supreme in the mortal world!¡±


    The more they thought about it, the more horrified they became.


    Although the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord had initiated the great calamity, he had actually escaped it perfectly.


    Before this, he was full of benevolence, righteousness, and morality.


    Now that he thought about it carefully, the words were filled with the word ¡°cannibalism.¡±


    He had harmed his own kind, but in reality, he had not harmed himself!


    In fact, this was his greatest opportunity.


    He could use the power of killing his own kind and transforming the magical fruit for ordinary people to become an indispensable God of order in the world and become another place of rules similar to the ¡®hell of Samsara¡¯!


    In the hell of Samsara, talents were deployed.


    He was in charge of hunting down the talents that had descended into the world. As the opposing divine authority, he became another law of the world.


    ¡°How dare you, secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, to plot against us with such a shocking plan!¡±


    ¡°Bastard! Whether he wins or loses, he won¡¯t lose!¡± Yun zhongjun was flustered and exasperated, and he couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    if we win, we¡¯ll occupy the netherworld, replace the venerable sovereign, open the gate of immortality, and become Immortals ¡­ If he fails, he¡¯ll become another order and start the great calamity of talents. He¡¯ll help the postcelestial lifeforms to kill us, the talented lifeforms! You¡¯ll still get the power to be enemies with venerable sovereigns!¡±


    When they thought of this person¡¯s back, his gentle face, and his mouth full of miracles, they felt goosebumps all over their bodies.


    This was a terrifying peerless hero!


    he¡¯s a monster, a monster!!


    Mao Tiao also had goosebumps all over her body. She could not help but shout, ¡± the cunning rabbit dies, the Lackey dies! When the birds are gone, the good bow is hidden! The enemy is broken, and the counselor is dead!¡±


    I don¡¯t need to target you. I don¡¯t need to throw you into the hell of avicinaraka. I only need to throw you into the mortal world. For you, the mortal world is hell.


    The venerable sovereign sat on the emperor¡¯s throne, holding a cup of hot tea and taking a sip. how ridiculous. When you were betrayed by your former friends, when you were hunted down by your former trusted comrades, there was no place for you to hide in the entire mortal world.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    my hell doesn¡¯t concern you. The human world is your hell.


    BOOM!


    As soon as he said this, all the Supreme Saints ¡®faces turned dark and desperate. Their straight backs bent instantly, as if they had aged a dozen years. They had lost all their fighting spirit.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    The live broadcast room was instantly in an uproar.


    Previously, the various actions of the venerable sovereigns had given birth to their excitement and agitation. At this moment, everyone could not hold it in and exploded.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so f * cking handsome!¡±


    ¡°Too domineering, I felt like I couldn¡¯t hold it in before, but now I¡¯m a complete fan.¡¯Reincarnated, you¡¯re being hunted down by your trusted comrades ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s hell on earth!¡±


    ¡°emmm¡­. He was simply a villain on the level of a domineering CEO! This sentence is simply too much!¡±


    my hell doesn¡¯t concern you. The human world is your hell!


    ¡°F * ck, f * ck, f * ck! Those great sages were all heroes who would rather die than submit. They were proud and unyielding, but now ¡­ His face is full of despair!¡±


    ¡°This is terrible, this is physical and mental devastation! That¡¯s too cruel!¡±


    ¡°Killing people,¡±


    ¡­


    Countless people roared in anger, and even many fujoshis were so excited that their faces turned red.


    He loved her.


    He was the most handsome villain in history, with demonic wisdom. Even those hot-blooded heroes had their beliefs shattered by his words, revealing their despair.


    He was indeed worthy of being the strongest mastermind behind the cross-section of the immortal road.


    He was simply a male God. His domineering manner of speech and behavior perfectly matched their style of ¡± domineering Hades fell in love with me.


    Some of the stores selling figures, wallpapers, and pillows from Taobao were also excited. It seemed like they would have to work overtime to produce the Supreme Emperor¡¯s merchandise.


    At this moment.


    In the Samsara Palace.


    All the great saints were in despair.


    They were very proud and would not bend their backs no matter how much torture they were subjected to. However, at this moment, they were on the verge of a mental breakdown. They were really about to enter hell on earth.


    All of a sudden, they recalled the story of di Qi.


    Back then, when di Qi sensed that the Great Tribulation of the innate ancient gods was coming, he transformed himself into a woodcutter and secretly descended to the lower realm to become the leader of the postnate living beings.


    Whether it was a Xiantian lifeform or a houtian lifeform, he was still the only Victor.


    Right now, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord had truly become the leader of the postcelestial lifeforms and was killing the talents!


    Hell was empty, and the demons were in the human world.


    venerable sovereign, you have already seen through the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s plan? ¡± Emperor Yun couldn¡¯t help but cry out. He had lost his composure. at that time, it was already a reminder to us that there were foreshadowing signs everywhere.


    On the emperor¡¯s throne, the venerable sovereign was drinking tea with his head lowered, looking relaxed and silent.

 Chapter 751

    ?


    751 Life is the most bitter, but a hero has to bow


    In the dark and quiet Samsara Palace.


    Everyone¡¯s expression was complicated. They were shocked and sighed.


    Back then, the venerable sovereign told the story of di Qi¡¯s era of the innate ancient gods not only to knock some sense into the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord but also to tell the Supreme Saints:


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord had an ulterior motive. He would be the second emperor Qi and overturn his own era. No matter which side controlled the next era, he would be the winner!


    Because he had secretly become the king of both sides!


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was terrifying, but a venerable sovereign was even more terrifying.


    Everyone looked up in shock at the young venerable sovereign in black who was drinking tea calmly.


    Xu Yingluo¡¯s voice was hoarse. She suddenly looked up and said, ¡± he had already seen through the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s tricks and did not seem to care. It was as if he was looking at a clown. He even took the opportunity to plot against the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord and broke through to the immortal realm.


    None of the Supreme Saints spoke.


    This was the true cruelty of the pugilistic world. The winner was King and the loser was a Bandit. They did not have much anger or indignation. A loss was a loss. They could not see through it. That was all.


    ¡°So, are you all ready?¡± The venerable sovereign sat on a high place, put down the teacup, and looked down at the crowd.


    The great sages remained silent.


    If it was the hell of avicinaraka, they would not hesitate to answer firmly. There was no need to prepare, they could just enter hell.


    However, in front of him ¡­ They hesitated.


    This was hell on earth.


    What they had to face was being constantly on the run and being tortured. Their former comrade, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, had led ordinary people to refine them into magical fruits and imprison them alive, turning them into an evil weapon.


    What kind of attitude would they have when facing the people outside? To face the entire era?


    This was the cruelest thing.


    your faces are bitter and complicated. It seems that you need to ease up a little. In that case, don¡¯t be in a hurry to go to hell on earth. Hurry to reincarnate.


    The venerable sovereign did not take it to heart and said seriously, ¡± obviously, your combat strength is too strong and your standards are ridiculous. Even if you were to be reincarnated as babies, you might not be able to catch you. Why don¡¯t we let those ordinary talents and ordinary heavenly emperors reincarnate first ¡­


    let those hundreds of thousands of people be captured first and enter this hell on earth. Let the ordinary people of the new era adapt, get used to, and grasp the rules of hunting you down.


    The old people entered the netherworld, and the new ones entered the celestial gate.


    They would be the golden age for the newcomers. Gradually, under the leadership of the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, they would establish their authority and have the means to capture them ¡­ At that time, I¡¯ll let you all reincarnate.¡±


    this is your punishment. This is the destiny you created. The venerable sovereign leisurely stood up from the emperor¡¯s throne, flicked his sleeves, walked down the steps, and looked at the distant sky.


    ¡°Did you guys see that?


    The moment he was born, he was deserted by his loved ones, and his screaming parents wanted to kill him.


    The excited neighbor raised his axe.


    The passers-by on the street came to celebrate.


    The girl who was dating him came over, lifting her skirt.


    you won¡¯t be able to experience any familial love. From a wet baby with an umbilical cord and amniotic fluid, with the first cry in the world, crying about the sufferings of life, and the bitterness of purgatory, you¡¯ll use your talent to escape from your home, and the baby will run to the forest in the rainy night, crawling in the mud in pain ¡­


    This person who had been behind the scenes for thousands of years seemed to be telling an ordinary story of his birth, but it was frightening!


    Whoosh-


    All the Supreme Saints bent their backs, as if they had aged a dozen years in an instant.


    Brute force couldn¡¯t bend the backbones of these heroes, but what was in front of them would make them old. The heroes of the past would be in their twilight years and become demons that everyone wanted to beat.


    The winner was King and the loser was vilified.


    If the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord won, he would be a hero no matter how cunning he was.


    If they were defeated, they would become the evil ancient forbidden zone creatures that everyone hated.


    And if the venerable sovereign won, no one would dare to condemn or slander him. This was The Bloody Truth and reality!


    if you are thrown into the ¡®Avici Inferno¡¯ by me to suffer, you can not fight because you have no hope and can not escape. You can only sink in despair and endure without hope and sunlight.


    but purgatory on earth is different. You will struggle with all your might, wanting to change and hoping for salvation. You will run wildly in the mud of despair, climb cliffs in the dark storm, cultivate again, and even hope to break through and become Immortals.


    Go hate, go crazy, go sad, use everything you have to become an obsession, grow stronger and stronger, go after the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, kill that man you hate to the bone.¡±


    All the Supreme Saints choked and were shocked.


    ¡°Killing each other, perhaps it¡¯s beautiful.¡± The venerable sovereign murmured softly.


    BOOM!


    It was like a landslide and tsunami.


    At this moment, all the Supreme Saints trembled violently and were on the verge of collapsing.


    Xu Yingluo pursed her pale lips and felt the world spinning. you ¡­


    Is this also part of your plan?


    It was really too horrifying and too vicious!


    ¡°You have no other choice.¡±


    The venerable sovereign walked down, his eyes were unchanged, as if the blue sky was hanging high, cold and ruthless.


    my nose burns the hell. That kind of hopeless despair is never true despair. In the long and bitter Samsara of the world of man, constantly chasing after hope because you see it, constantly falling down because of the constant pursuit, despairing, imprisoned, and falling into the abyss of struggle with no return, this is ¡­


    ¡°The seamless purgatory.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Online forums.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screen recording.


    Countless people seemed to have gone crazy, as if they had been injected with adrenaline. The scene of the venerable sovereign was like a dramatic scene in history.


    It was as if the entire mythical movie had reached its peak, stirring people¡¯s hearts.


    These words formed an unimaginable qualitative change and sublimation!


    The venerable sovereign, the villain behind the scenes of the heroes of the ages, was completely imprinted in their hearts!


    ¡°So handsome, so domineering! It¡¯s too shocking-my Avici is burning in hell. That kind of hopeless despair is never true despair ¡­???! I¡¯m going to get drunk! He was such a handsome, tyrannical villain! (Cool)¡±


    the despair of hope is the most terrifying despair in the world (terrifying) ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s simply too strong. Haven¡¯t you all been looking forward to reincarnation? Then I¡¯ll send you to reincarnation! This method is simply unimaginable!¡±


    this time, these great sages and the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord are at odds. The venerable sovereign will sit by and watch the battle. He will still be the mastermind behind the scenes. This is a good move!


    ¡°This is the true historical legend of the transcendent world, the hymn of history, full of ups and downs! Darkness and light intertwined! Heaven-defying schemes! It was really bloody! It was far more exciting than the movies! I¡¯m going to make a big movie, the second half of the venerable Emperor¡¯s life, which will be released in the second half of this year. Welcome ¡­¡±


    The crowd was excited, but some of them had complicated expressions.


    Those heroes weren¡¯t afraid of suffering eternal flames in hell, but they had to endure a hell on earth that was more painful than purgatory. They had to constantly struggle. Life was the most bitter, but heroes had to bow.


    At this moment, someone couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°Only half of the players died! A portion of them went to travel around the world and asked everyone to distribute Yuan Qi bullets, and they actually managed to survive?¡±


    Yuan Qinghua was in a very miserable state, as if she was doubting life. She said weakly, ¡±


    ¡°This is too tragic ¡­ It was too tragic ¡­ I thought that the world would not be so dangerous, but I did not expect there to be such a limit. The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord is a miracle scientist, he is so passionate and generous. We players should not have trusted him. We have fallen into his trap and are now at the bottom of our pockets.¡±


    Everyone was silent.


    It was too tragic.


    Even the sneaky players were fired up. They had no choice but to follow him. The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was too fierce. Once he beat the war drums, everyone would fall for it.


    Mother Earth green vine: ¡± this station¡¯s reporter, Meng Mei, has evolved into a Dragon. Let¡¯s interview her. What are your thoughts after the event? ¡± (Stuffing microphone)¡±


    As the current player representative, Yuan Qinghua sorted out her emotions and said in a deep voice, ¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord said to us passionately, As long as you got off the train and peed, you would be ruthlessly thrown off by the wheels of history, because this was a miraculous train that led to one in ten thousand of the future. We were so touched that we didn¡¯t get out of the car and peed on our pants. It was warm at first, but now it¡¯s a little cold.¡±

 Chapter 752

    ?


    752 The change of times


    Time passed by like flowing water, in the blink of an eye.


    Just as the forum was in an uproar, time continued to pass, and decades passed.


    The entire netherworld¡¯s six paths of reincarnation and the road to the yellow Springs were once again in perfect order. Fengdu Ghost City was full, and every day, wandering souls were being reincarnated in an orderly manner.


    On both sides, the ferocious bull-headed and horse-faced demons held steel forks and pushed them into the endless vortex of reincarnation.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be reincarnated!¡±


    ¡°Please let me live in Fengdu Ghost City!¡±


    ¡­


    Countless voices could be heard.


    In the past, the people on the yellow Springs Road were all looking forward to the stars and moon, rushing to be reincarnated.


    But now, the times had changed.


    And finally, he had managed to deal with most of the things that he was overwrought with. He had maintained the normal operation of the netherworld and could free up some time.


    ¡°Cat jump, do you know your crime?¡± Meng Po narrowed her eyes. This old lady was all wrinkled and hunchbacked, which was very scary.


    Jumping Cat felt a knot in her heart.


    His matter could be considered big or small!


    At that time, the netherworld was empty and he was the only one left. He was not guilty of stopping li Sansheng and Xu Yingluo from breaking into the netherworld! They were even chatting at the side with a carefree expression.


    This matter could be big or small. After all, he had no other choice. With his combat power, he could not stop the two of them from breaking out of the hell of avicinaraka.


    Jumping Cat gritted his teeth and said,¡±I will definitely speed up the construction of Fengdu¡¯s ghost city to atone for my crimes.¡±


    After saying that, he secretly stuffed a book into his hand.


    Meng Po glanced at it from the corner of her eyes. His Majesty, please conduct yourself with dignity 2 ¡°. She was instantly gratified. She patted him on the shoulder, told him to work hard, and then turned to leave.


    After that, black and white impermanence, ox head, horse face, and judge cui came over one after another to beat him up. Jumping Cat smiled and took out a few pretentious Xuanhuan novels and handed them over.


    This was simply getting shot while lying down.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve been hollowed out.¡± He felt very uncomfortable. All his stock had been squeezed dry these days.


    After Meng Po left, she took her book and read as she walked. She continued to maintain order on the road to the underworld. Looking at the bustling scene in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Your Majesty, you¡¯ve really calculated everything. The words you said before you became an immortal and began a new era also had a deep meaning.


    ¡°The heavens are clear, the earth is inspected by the heart, and the path is created by the heart.¡±


    this is the rule of the world of talent. Observing the heavens, observing the Earth, and paving the way for yourself are all talents.


    ¡°The universe is my heart, and my heart is the universe.¡±


    ¡°The so-called talent is the heart of learning.¡±


    ¡­


    Meng Po murmured, ¡± isn¡¯t it right in front of me? ¡± This is a new era for talents. Their hearts will be tormented by all kinds of hatred, and this will also become a new era that will motivate their talents even more.¡±


    It might seem like the cycle of reincarnation in hell was suppressed and they had to suffer in purgatory, but in reality, the more obsessions they had, the more powerful their talents would be. They would write even more blood-stained songs of praise for their talents.


    It was simply perfect.


    At first, she was still bewildered. How were they going to deal with so many criminals? Using the Justice of heaven and earth to correct the dignity of Samsara? As expected, everything was within His Majesty¡¯s expectations and easily resolved.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The Samsara Palace.


    ¡°The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord has finally started to stir up trouble?¡± Xu Zhi sat on a high spot and glanced at the crowd. He was a little surprised. times change so quickly. To think that things have really developed to this extent.


    In a remote mountain.


    In a thatched house, there were two gray vats and a rusty rake in front of the door. Along with a beam of divine light, a baby¡¯s cry could be heard.


    Waaaah!


    The child was born, but no one was happy. The parents screamed in horror and screamed loudly, ¡± demon, another demon has come!


    The white-haired old mother wailed, ¡± our family is so unfortunate. Why did we give birth to a demon? our family has been doing good!


    Next to him, the neighbor was suddenly overjoyed. He picked up the rake at the door and ran over excitedly. where, where!?


    it¡¯s not an ordinary demon. We ordinary people can¡¯t kill it!


    At this time, the old midwife was very experienced. She held the sword to ward off demons and was so scared that her crotch was wet. Her legs trembled as she blocked the baby and screamed, ¡± ¡°Old village chief, quickly go! Quickly call the Taoist priests in the village! Subduing demons and eliminating Devils!¡±


    The neighbor with the rake already felt that something was wrong. He stood at the door and looked inside.


    ¡°What a strong demon fetus!¡± He was scared out of his wits in an instant, and his scream cut through the quiet blue sky of the entire mountain village.


    ¡°Quick, invite the eminent monk pude of Yunshan temple to cast a spell to eliminate the devil!¡±


    ¡­


    ???!


    The baby cried, and the door of the house was broken open.


    Hiss hiss hiss ¡­


    A baby covered in mucus, its umbilical cord still attached, looked ferocious and strange. It quickly climbed up like a mutated monster, like a lizard, deep into the forest.


    What awaited him would be countless Daoist and Buddhist cultivators ¡®subduing of demons and devils, besieging this generation¡¯s Mountain forest.


    there are no devils in this world, but in this era, Devils have appeared ¡­


    Xu Zhi sat on the emperor¡¯s throne, drinking tea, and said lightly, ¡± Buddhist, Daoist, subduing demons and eliminating demons ¡­ The birth of the demon fetus seems to have become a common sense after decades.¡±


    Most of the time, distorting the views of ordinary people was only a matter of a few generations.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s influence had spread to many places, and the history of these evil demons had even been implanted in the minds of many ordinary people.


    In the stories that were spread among the people, the ancient era ruled the world. It was an era of cannibalism. The evil demons fed on humans, and it was extremely dark and tragic ¡­


    After that, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord pitied the miserable state of the human race and asked for permission from the venerable sovereign. He received permission from the venerable sovereign and, in the name of the venerable sovereign, he gave the power of the monarch to eradicate these ancient demons!


    It was a good story.


    The divine arts practitioners of the past were treated as evil demons.


    The vast wheel of history rolled over, crushing and covering everything.


    ¡°This is the real ¡­ Hell is empty, and the demon is in the human world.¡± Xu Zhi looked at the empty netherworld and was speechless. the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord is a shameless man who talks a lot. He is really a tough enemy, a fatal opponent ¡­ What¡¯s more, there¡¯s still that player behind him, Pan Yu Xian ¡­¡±


    After all, if he did not use the bug tribe¡¯s authority and the abilities of his main body, it would be impossible to find the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s hiding place in this land that had been expanded countless times with just the combat power of a venerable sovereign.


    A level eight God wasn¡¯t an omniscient and omnipotent existence.


    An immortal was going to search for a Celestial Emperor in the vast sea of people?


    It was still very difficult.


    Of course, if he broke through the path of rank nine and reached the level of the three pillar gods, he would be able to distort the laws and connect with them. Naturally, he would be able to catch the little tail that the other party had left behind.


    However, that would take him one step further.


    ¡°What an interesting secluded mountain Prefecture Lord.¡± Xu Zhi laughed. He had no intention of cheating. He would just let nature take its course, and it would be fine as long as it matched the combat power and identity of his clone.


    After dealing with these things that had to be solved, he finally felt that his whole body was relaxed and he could relax for a while.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes turned and fell on his body. I¡¯ve finally broken through to become. level eight God ¡­ It¡¯s time to get down to business. I¡¯ll test my current combat strength and get used to it. ¡±

 Chapter 753

    ?


    753 Chapter 763-a big step forward in the sand of civilization!


    An Orchard in the countryside of Tongcheng.


    It was a cold winter, and the temperature had dropped a few degrees in recent days.


    In the study room, the seemingly long and hot-blooded battle was actually a battle that erupted within the nine revolutions mysterious art in his body. It had only been less than a day.


    however, I broke through in just one day.


    Xu Zhi looked at the calendar on the table and could not help but count the time.


    He felt that his speed was barely acceptable.


    It had only been three months since he had grown from an ordinary person with a terminal illness to a lofty level eight true immortal.


    Whoosh.


    a level eight God is barely starting to catch up with the first team ¡­


    He closed his eyes and silently sensed his own strength.


    His inner world had expanded more than ten times after he became a God. It was extremely vast.


    As the main body¡¯s realm broke through, the other three avatars naturally broke through as well. Hermes and the others also broke through to the God Realm.


    The soul Dao and martial Dao were the two basic mortal systems of the great cosmos. There were also various extraordinary systems with bloodlines as the foundation, demon cores, inner world, and full spirit ¡­ It was a complete perfection, and it formed an unimaginable qualitative change.


    The soul Dao was the foundation of the bloodline¡¯s advanced soul system-the spiritual universe, the mind world.


    The bloodline advanced body system based on martial arts-nine revolutions mysterious art, inner world.


    It was as if a perfect Golden Pagoda had completely taken shape.


    the dantian of the material plane and the mind of the spirit plane both have living creatures ¡­ Has the creation-style route really been completely formed?¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it and kept sorting out the huge gains he had made this time.


    ¡°The eternal life of the death god and the spiritual universe are systems that can only be opened up by level eight gods! That¡¯s why I¡¯ve never really cultivated, and only watched with envy at Carolyn. She even extracted her magic nucleus and made it into a bottle, which she used as an external spiritual universe ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi was in his study, looking at the crystal wall system¡¯s bookshelves and Medusa, who was curled up in a transparent gas can. but now, I can finally make my move on the death God¡¯s eternal life system in this spiritual universe!


    This was great news.


    His spiritual universe could be cultivated now.


    And how to cultivate it?


    Xu Zhi had also made some progress. He opened up and connected the worlds of the six paths of reincarnation in his dantian.


    After all, in the previous era, talents could enter the cycle of reincarnation, but what about ordinary people?


    After an ordinary person died, they would basically become a wandering ghost and drift away with the wind.


    There was no such thing as reincarnation for ordinary people, just like in other worlds where the netherworld had not been built.


    and this spiritual universe in front of us might just be able to accommodate the land of death for ordinary people. Only then will a true circular universe be formed, where life and death alternate.


    There was no doubt that Xu Zhi¡¯s internal cycle unified system was similar to Emperor Qi¡¯s.


    However, di Qi¡¯s improved technique was even better.


    His soul universe wasn¡¯t in his mind. It had merged with the incense dragon veins and spread all over his body, turning into countless blood vessels that flowed within.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t imitate him, but we¡¯ll talk about it when he¡¯s more perfect.¡± Xu Zhi pondered for a while and said, ¡± it¡¯s naturally enough to just construct a simple spiritual universe now.


    however, I still need to find someone to fight with this kind of combat strength. It would be best to verify it. Xu Zhi took a deep breath.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t sure how strong he was!


    Although he was a low-level God, he felt that he could easily defeat high-level gods. He could also defeat some fusion cell gods who had embarked on the road of rank-9.


    However, he still had to try.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes flickered as he sat in his study and sipped his tea. Suddenly, he looked at the snake-haired girl in the bottle, who was squatting on the ground next to the study. His eyes gradually brightened as he sized her up. they have the same body shape, so they might be a very good opponent. After all, she¡¯s the demon God with the oldest lifespan.


    However, he denied it in the next second.


    He felt like he was about to be blown up.


    Now, with the opening of the multi-dimensional spiritual universe, Medusa¡¯s cultivation speed had increased rapidly in the past few days. She also had countless God organizations and was ridiculously strong.


    As the strongest in the late stage, the ceiling was the highest among those in the same realm, and even Xu Zhi was far from it.


    Fighting her in the same realm?


    Hehe.


    Xu Zhi even suspected that the three pillar gods, who were weak rank nines and did not absorb any energy, were only 100% fused with their flesh and blood. If they were to encounter Medusa, who had evolved in version 2.0 of the divine yard of creation and had eaten the energy of countless crystal wall systems, they would not even be able to escape. They could only let out a scream before they were beaten to death.


    if that¡¯s really the case, then the three pillar gods are really the most miserable rank nine in history. They haven¡¯t even absorbed any energy before they were blown up alive.


    Although they were of the same size, he felt that Medusa was not to be trifled with, and he did not want to get beaten up.


    He wasn¡¯t in the mood to learn the Cthulhu evil god technique from her.


    The main reason why he did not study was not because of a lack of energy. If Xu Zhi was really obsessed with energy, he would not have cultivated so many systems. Not cultivating was a problem of tolerance.


    A normal person only needed to practice the process of a level eight God once, but Medusa wanted to help 129000 ¡± herself ¡± to practice. What did that mean?


    A normal person only needed to do it once, but she had to do it 129000 times ¡­


    It wasn¡¯t just that!


    Medusa had even helped each ¡± own ¡± organization to cultivate several systems, with an average of two to three.


    Xu Zhi alone had cultivated seven or eight systems and was already feeling a headache. And her 129000 selves, each of them had cultivated three or four systems?


    It was terrifying just by looking at it!


    Although practice makes perfect.


    Over and over again, the deeper the understanding of the technique, the faster the cultivation speed, and the more thorough each small realm was. It was easy to help each super-small self and turn it into unparalleled wealth. This was also one of the reasons why Cthulhu was the strongest.


    He could thoroughly understand everything and understand the laws of everything.


    For example, if a pig walked the path of cultivation of a level eight God 129600 times, it would become the strongest level eight Saint.


    That was why Cthulhu was strong not only because of its 129000-strong body, but also because it had a terrifying and heaven-defying spiritual cultivation of the corresponding strength, and its understanding of the world¡¯s laws had become its instinct.


    In fact, Xu Zhi knew very well from the very beginning that Cthulhu was the most powerful cultivation technique with the most heaven-defying potential in history. After all, every ¡± self ¡± could practice multiple systems, such as the nine revolutions mysterious art and various heaven-defying cultivation techniques ¡­ But his liver and stomach were in pain, so Xu Zhi refused!


    This cultivation technique was too bitter.


    It was enough for him to raise such a hatchet man.


    Only Medusa, who had a tenacious and terrifying perverted personality, could continuously repeat, specialize, and learn in a dull manner. This was also the reason why she could reach the top despite her ordinary aptitude.


    Therefore, she was the only Cthulhu evil god and it was difficult to replicate.


    Just like di Qi, he was the only one who could cultivate the Daluo heaven Sutra. It focused on learning changes and progressive integration in battle, which was not suitable for others.


    This was a unique Cultivation Technique and was not suitable for popularization.


    ¡°As for going to battle with di Qi? I won¡¯t consider it. ¡±


    Xu Zhi took. deep breath and said. ¡± he doesn¡¯t have as many techniques as I do now, and he hasn¡¯t perfected them as. do. Even though he has integrated new techniques, he shouldn¡¯t be able to beat me in the same realm. However, his realm is way above mine. After all. I¡¯m. low-level God ¡­ Besides, if he sees me, he¡¯ll probably keep learning secretly.¡±


    As for Carolyn?


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. He did not feel good either. He felt that he had treated her badly.


    As for the three pillar gods?


    Perhaps, he could be considered as a target.


    Xu Zhi kept sorting out his thoughts. He was very arrogant and wanted to test his confidence on the big shots, but in the end, he could not find a reasonable experimental subject.


    After all, other than Medusa, he could only use his avatar to fight in those small sandbox civilizations.


    However, the clone couldn¡¯t cultivate the complete nine revolutions mysterious art and the spiritual universe, and it couldn¡¯t contain countless creatures ¡­ Their combat strength was much weaker.


    The clone¡¯s combat strength was always much weaker than the main body¡¯s, so it might not be a match.


    as an ordinary God, I still can¡¯t be arrogant. In the same realm, there are people whose combat power is more exaggerated than mine. Medusa can make me despair. Xu Zhi took a deep breath and sorted out his gains. after I get used to my realm, I¡¯ll go find the three pillar gods and have a chat about life to see just how big the gap is.


    Xu Zhi pondered and organized all his thoughts. He left the study and went through the teleportation array to arrive at the vast universe where the giant octopus had been.


    In the vast Galaxy, in the boundless starry sky.


    Not far away was the land of the universe where the giant octopus had been besieged.


    On the other side, further away, was the landing spot of planet ancient wood.


    finally, I¡¯ve become a real God. I can easily cross the void universe with my body and no longer rely on others.


    A young man with black hair and black eyes, covered in white porcelain, was leisurely wandering in the universe.


    ¡°Open,¡±


    Xu Zhi gazed at a star in the distance. His magic core quickly calculated its location, and the spatial coordinates between the two points instantly solidified. With a light tap, the void shattered.


    Huala!


    In an instant, they crossed the endless Galaxy and arrived at a new region. This place was already quite a distance away from ancient wood planet.


    If other gods had seen this, they would have been dumbfounded.


    Even a God couldn¡¯t teleport through the void so easily, which would consume a huge amount of magic power. It was hard to imagine that it could be so easy, as simple as eating and drinking.


    ¡°Now, the sky is finally high, and birds can fly freely.¡±


    Xu Zhi spoke softly, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. I didn¡¯t expect that my Mercury power station would be eliminated after working for me for only a month ¡­


    He looked at the vast starry sky and the countless planets with an excited expression. He looked like he was going to cause trouble. the current me no longer has to go to Mercury, which is extremely troublesome. I can float around the planet as I please, build a large sand table as I please, and rear endless civilizations. I no longer need to rely on the help of other gods.

 Chapter 754

    ?


    754 Baldy¡¯s development often exceeds expectations


    Yes, it was.


    After breaking through to God, he could simply let himself go completely.


    In the past, it was extremely difficult for him to leave earth and enter the universe as the heavenly Emperor.


    He had worked hard to build a Mercury power station, using a high-level God like Carolyn to barely build a ¡± small universe ¡± world on an asteroid in the vast universe.


    And now?


    The mercury power station could be completely eliminated.


    If one could develop in the vast universe, who would be willing to plant a tree on a planet? Green the solar system?


    This was a very satisfying feeling!


    To Xu Zhi, he could finally do something big without being restricted.


    the mercury power station is simply a low-level and narrow area!¡­ Now, what we should do is to build a power station that is ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times larger in places with more greenery.¡±


    Breaking through to the God Realm meant that he could harvest more energy to improve his realm.


    The mercury power station could no longer satisfy him.


    A month had passed.


    It could be said that she had accompanied Xu Zhi to avoid one-third of his cultivation time. However, she planned to destroy the nuclear power plant on the other side the next time she returned and abandon it.


    It was to prevent the bipikolo from discovering Mercury¡¯s ancient ruins, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva¡¯s ancient temple, and mythological relics when the human aviation industry on earth was flourishing. It would really be impossible to clear his name.


    Huala!


    Xu Zhi waved his hand and jumped gently. let¡¯s do another ultra-long-distance positioning and see how far my maximum magical power is.


    Then, an incredible scene appeared in the vast universe.


    The space of the Galaxy seemed to blur instantly, turning into a slideshow. It was hazy in the misty rain. The surroundings flew rapidly, as if they had entered a blurry space tunnel.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The space in front of him was twisting.


    The surrounding planets were like bowling balls that were being thrown at him, rolling rapidly.


    However, this only happened in an instant. The next moment, the space trembled slightly, and Xu Zhi appeared in the void again.


    Turning around, Xu Zhi looked at the planet of ancient wood behind him, but it had already disappeared.


    ¡°I¡¯m flying in the opposite direction, it¡¯s not in the same direction as di Qi¡¯s ancient wood planet. Don¡¯t worry about him finding this side, the distance between the two will only get further and further.¡±


    Jumping a little further was also what Xu Zhi was thinking.


    After all, it would not be good if di Qi saw them.


    He had killed the giant octopus that he had to fly for thousands of years to find. Perhaps he would continue to explore the universe and find new creatures, but if he saw his farming ¡­


    ¡°I have to fly a little further and jump more than ten times.¡±


    Xu Zhi panted slightly, obviously a little exhausted.


    however, even with the help of the endless six paths of reincarnation in the nine revolutions mysterious art, I¡¯m still not full of energy. I¡¯m already exhausted ¡­ It seems that I really have to expand my inner world and my spiritual universe.¡±


    The nine revolutions mysterious art carried a huge universe with tens of billions of lives inside. The power of incense emitted by the universe entered one¡¯s body, forming an eternal power furnace that could quickly recover.


    But for Xu Zhi, his Foundation in this aspect was very shallow. After all, he had just made a breakthrough, and the vast land that had been expanded by the realm of gods had not had time for the common people to reproduce again.


    after the expansion of the land and the construction of the netherworld in the spiritual universe, the population will increase tenfold, and my recovery speed will also be ten times faster than it is now. Xu Zhi silently calculated.


    It was only now that he clearly realized how abnormal the recovery ability of the nine revolutions mysterious art was. No wonder the three pillar gods couldn¡¯t pry it open.


    After resting for a while, he entered the high-thought space and time to recover his strength.


    Huala!


    The space was cut open again.


    After flying ten times and covering an unimaginable distance, Xu Zhi finally stopped in a Galaxy.


    ¡°This is the place.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm. There was nothing worth choosing.


    He had developed to this point and was already extremely casual.


    To search for extremely rare natural life planets in the universe?


    Air? Oxygen? Liquid water? The atmosphere?


    I don¡¯t need any of them!


    After all, there were already vacuum extraordinary creatures in the genetic bank of the creatures he had evolved. As native vacuum plants and animals, they could be used as biological seeds and thrown into many harsh environments.


    I¡¯m going to drop it in a light year area nearby.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face was serious as he looked at the entire brilliant and vast Galaxy. It was as if he was looking at his own empire. The universe was so big that the land he painted was his territory.


    ¡°Sub-brain, release the spores!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s set a small target first, the ten star systems below that are the size of the solar system! Every planet is covered in vegetation, forming a huge Galaxy power plant.¡±


    Xu Zhi pointed at the vast and huge Milky Way below.


    The sub-brain was speechless.


    Xu Zhi saw that the Zerg sub-brain was not speaking and said, ¡±


    the process may be very difficult. Sowing seeds on a planet may already be very laborious. The difficulty of countless, tens of thousands of seeds is unimaginable, not to mention ten solar systems?¡­ However, your many generations and your hard work have helped the Zerg to develop greatly.¡±


    In fact, Xu Zhi suddenly came to a realization.


    It was no wonder that the Zerg Empress had shed her main body of her own accord and used her body to create the Zerg¡¯s sub-brain control Center authority divine artifact. It was because she was in charge of giving birth, and it was too miserable and painful!


    The orchard had been fine before.


    But in front of him, there was a huge planet the size of earth?


    How many spores would he have to put in?


    How many times would he be squeezed dry?


    What¡¯s more, it was a solar system made up of countless such huge planets.


    Therefore, back then, the Zerg empresses had changed from squeezing themselves dry to squeezing the Zerg sub-brain dry. This was a change in the hierarchy of oppression and exploitation.


    He had set it as a low-level AI.


    Not only was it afraid that it would rebel if it had feelings, but it also knew that if it had feelings, it would definitely rebel. No one could withstand it, so it directly became an emotionless fertility machine.


    ¡°This is a necessity in the Zerg history.¡± Xu Zhi was shocked. He felt as if he was looking at the long history of the development of the ancient Zerg race.


    However, according to Xu Zhi¡¯s calculations with his ultra-high-speed Magic nuclei, once ten galaxies like the solar system reached the peak of their biological civilization, they would be able to produce a huge amount of energy far beyond his imagination in a single day. In fact, they could even produce a huge amount of energy equivalent to a thousand giant octopuses in a single day.


    As for why he didn¡¯t do this before?


    Of course, it was because Xu Zhi¡¯s level could not keep up.


    As a Celestial Emperor, he couldn¡¯t leave the vacuum of space. It was already extremely difficult for him to fly to Mercury in a spacesuit and plant a small power station.


    Even the creation of the small universe world was done by hoodwinking Carolyn into helping him, while he himself watched from the side.


    Now that he had broken through to God, he was free to fly in the sky. He naturally turned on the human-shaped seeding machine mode and sowed seeds crazily to make the whole universe green.


    the sowing area is infinite. If I harvest like crazy, in theory, the energy harvest is infinite! Xu Zhi took a deep breath. I can even get 10000 ninth-grade or even tenth-grade energy in a day? ¡± Eleventh rank?¡±


    According to this idea, it was not impossible to reach the pinnacle of the universe in one day!


    The Zerg sub-brain¡¯s voice came, as if a basin of cold water had been poured on their heads, ¡±


    the defensive barrier set up by the insect race isn¡¯t this huge ¡­ The high-dimensional space-time speed that the insect race spread out can¡¯t completely cover such a large number of insect race beings.¡±


    as a merciless seeder, ¡± Xu Zhi asked, ¡± there¡¯s actually a limit to the number of seeds you can sow? ¡±


    Xu Zhi had always naively thought that it would never dry up.

 Chapter 755

    ?


    755 The prototype of a new sandbox


    The Zerg sub-brain¡¯s mechanical voice came, ¡±


    that¡¯s not the case. The number of zergs that can be reproduced is infinite, but the number of zergs that can cover the high-dimensional space-time is limited.


    Xu Zhi was puzzled.


    The sub-brain continued to explain,


    not all the Zergs can be brought into the high-dimensional space-time.


    although this is the core talent of the insect race, and it¡¯s because of the natural perfection of the ¡®path of rank-8¡¯ that the insect race is able to evolve, mutate, reproduce, and evolve into countless species with infinite possibilities ¡­ However, as the innate talent of the Zergs, even though the consumption of the Zerg empresses is low, it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t consume anything. There¡¯s a limit to the number of zergs that can be covered.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat down slowly in the middle of a yellow crater on a planet. He had already begun to understand the meaning behind it.


    it¡¯s probably a kind of natural ability of the Zerg empresses. As heaven-defying creatures, they can cover their own subjects and bring them into. high-dimensional space. However. there¡¯s a consumption when they use it ¡­ It¡¯s obviously not reliable to cover an unlimited number of Zerg subjects.¡±


    Xu Zhi was starting to react.


    Beyond this coverage limit, the Zergs that were born would have the speed of ordinary creatures and would not be of much use.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is?¡±


    ¡°The Zergs also have their limits.¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly laughed involuntarily. He sat in the crater and looked up at the endless and beautiful sky of the vast universe.


    ¡°Just like immortality, the universe is balanced, and there can¡¯t be a truly heaven-defying existence.


    If he could bring all of the simply unlimited soldiers into the higher dimension ¡­ It could reach the peak of the universe in an instant. This was simply a bug-like ability.


    Such a race isn¡¯t the top race in the universe, but an invincible bug race in the universe. If the last Zerg Queen could do it, how could she be beaten to death?¡±


    It seemed that it was unrealistic to plant all the troops in the Galaxy and then go at high speed.


    Chenqie can¡¯t do it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    it¡¯s just like the three pillar gods, ¡± the sub-brain continued. the stronger the race under them, the higher the overall level, and the greater the energy of the pillar gods ¡­ The limit of my coverage is determined by the overall level of the entire race.¡±


    Xu Zhi listened attentively. how old are you now? ¡± he suddenly asked.


    ¡®Although it¡¯s not infinite, it¡¯s still extremely huge. It¡¯s the total number of zergs now-300 billion living beings ¡­ Ten thousand times more.¡± The sub-brain replied.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He was a little confused.


    Such a huge number was close to infinite for Xu Zhi at the moment ¡­


    The Zergs were really full of soldiers.


    The Zerg sub-brain¡¯s words could be condensed into one sentence: It was unrealistic to blow up all the soldiers in the universe, but it was still easy to blow up all the soldiers in the universe.


    Even Xu Zhi felt very speechless. He had just been dealt a blow, and he had a look of relief on his face, as if the universe was balanced. It was a waste of his expression. The Zergs were really cheating.


    ¡°What are the details?¡± He still asked patiently.


    The exact number was an astronomical figure that was difficult to be concretized.


    the exact number, ¡± the Zerg sub-brain replied. it¡¯s roughly the maximum capacity to fill the entire Zerg protective shield.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly wanted to increase its intelligence and let it experience the pain of a seeding machine.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the upper limit of the Zerg protective barrier you can spread out now?¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly said calmly, ¡± can it cover this entire Galaxy? Don¡¯t give me random numbers, just point out one that¡¯s easy to understand.¡±


    The intelligent sub-brain was silent for a moment. it can barely cover that entire Galaxy.


    It pointed to a star system the size of the solar system.


    Xu Zhi took a look.


    It was so big that nine planets were revolving around the sun.


    After a moment of silence, he did not care anymore. this area is enough. A great and brilliant civilization similar to the solar system ¡­ Especially when they develop, the more areas they can cover, the stronger the control of the sub-brain.¡±


    Xu Zhi was very indifferent.


    This was a terrifyingly positive cycle, an exponential growth.


    She lowered her head and opened the space.


    BOOM!


    They arrived at the top of a rocky planet.


    Looking up, it had a structure similar to the solar system.


    In the center, there was a Golden Star that looked like a sun, shining brightly. It was a beautiful planet surrounded by countless rings of light, slowly rotating and forming a beautiful vortex of stars.


    ¡°Sub-brain, deploy it to every planet nearby!¡±


    Xu Zhi planned to spread his seeds wildly on every planet in this small galaxy, planting the most primitive vacuum-space plants and animal spores.


    Other than the sun in the middle, every other planet had a share. He would plant them until the heavens and earth were overturned, and plant them to the maximum within his ability.


    He entered the high-dimensional space-time and quickly sowed the seeds for a month.


    Xu Zhi had spent a huge amount of energy supply to reproduce spores. This unimaginably large piece of land was as large as the solar system. He had almost emptied all of his energy reserves. It could be said that he had spent a huge amount of money and emptied his savings before he could just barely sow seeds on some planets.


    After all, if you can¡¯t bear to part with the child, you won¡¯t be able to trap the wolf.


    Everything was to be expected.


    However, this was not what Xu Zhi was conflicted about. He was concerned that the Zerg sub-brain that he had discovered was ultimately the limit.


    In the beginning, as long as energy was put in, the speed of reproduction of spores was extremely fast.


    However, after more than a month, no matter how much energy he put in and how much he replenished his body, it slowed down as if he was squeezing toothpaste. The speed of putting in spores was like an old bull pulling a cart.


    His body had been emptied.


    it looks like it¡¯s really unrealistic to deploy nine planets in an entire Galaxy in such. short period of time. Xu Zhi looked down. there are nine planets now, and only four have been deployed under the minimum requirements ¡­ Forget it, I¡¯ll take my time with the remaining five.¡±


    His gaze was fixed on the four planets.


    He planned to go for the core development plan.


    He focused on the development of civilization on one planet while he developed the other planets at will. His main goal was to become a power plant similar to Mercury, providing a huge amount of energy.


    It mainly grew vacuum plants, the Bodhi fruit tree.


    After all, the entire solar system was too huge. It was impossible to take care of both. To be able to make it green was already a great effort.


    ¡°It¡¯s you then.¡±


    Xu Zhi chose to live on the fourth planet in the solar system. It had a thin atmosphere, soil, rocks, and glaciers. The environment was relatively normal.


    next, I¡¯ll have to change the environment. Xu Zhi turned around and looked at the surroundings of the planet quietly. Back then, Caroline had also transformed the planet, the place to live, and various other measures. After all, it was not easy to create a land where living creatures could migrate.


    After all, he was going to create a civilization that was born in the solar system!


    It was a true civilization that was similar to earth!


    A star system civilization!


    Just thinking about it made him excited.


    I¡¯m missing a huge moon. It seems that I¡¯ll have to make a moon. Xu Zhi looked into the distance. It was a huge floating meteorite, bobbing up and down in the void.

 Chapter 756

    ?


    756 Dyson Sphere, stellar sun god civilization transformation plan!


    Whoosh.


    A meteorites was floating in the void from a distance. After tens of thousands of years, they were dragged here.


    Xu Zhi quickly melted some of the small gravel around him and continued to expand.


    BOOM!


    Golden sparks flickered.


    The meteorites were cast at high temperatures and expanded continuously. Xu Zhi also modified the shape of the moon in the process. He hollowed it out and implanted some special warehouse structures into it, forming a special large internal space.


    This process was relatively slow.


    The creation of this moon took a total of seven years in high-dimensional space-time. After the precise data was calculated, it was sent into the satellite¡¯s orbit.


    the inner space of the moon must be about 10000 acres.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm as he looked into the moon.


    ¡°It can even be used as a small spatial world!¡±


    even though it¡¯s small, that¡¯s only when compared to the entire solar system. 10000 mu is already huge when compared to the sandbox world I was in!


    The interior of the moon was a world that Xu Zhi had created in passing.


    There was even a new world rule in Xu Zhi¡¯s budget, and this new world rule was the most perfect result he had come up with after hearing the pile of theories from the Zerg sub-brain.


    the main purpose of my creation of this solar system sand plate was not to create a powerful extraordinary civilization in the universe ¡­


    This was because being big did not mean that they were powerful, but that they were bloated. Only an exquisite and high-quality civilization with potential could quickly become powerful ¡­ Just like how Carolyn had guided stone star and CyberTAN ¡­ They are far more advanced than ordinary civilizations that developed naturally.¡±


    A civilization without guidance had caused him to develop at a snail¡¯s pace, which was too slow for Xu Zhi, who had only been cultivating for three months.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s main goal in building such a huge solar system world was to use its vast land to build a super power plant, similar to Mercury¡¯s power station. There would be a large number of living beings and it would be as vast as the ocean. The energy harvest would be huge!


    the bigger the land, the more living creatures there are, and the more death energy there is.


    however, the number of zergs in the entire solar system is already too large. This is because I¡¯ve made too big of a move at one time. The huge leap has caused the current number of zergs to exceed the upper limit of the number of zergs that can cover the high-dimensional space-time ¡­ Then, since the number is limited, let¡¯s compare the size!¡±


    Body size was very important.


    To make an analogy:


    If the maximum capacity was 100 zergs, would 100 ant-sized zergs or 100 octopus-sized zergs have more energy?


    ¡°How nostalgic.¡±


    He had already tasted the sweetness of the giant octopus, and his eyes were bright.


    although being small in size is the way to go, it¡¯s more likely for elite powerhouses and high-level creatures to appear ¡­ However, if it was farming, it didn¡¯t matter ¡­ The bigger the body, the more energy there is.¡±


    BOOM!


    Xu Zhi gradually rose and left the moon¡¯s interior.


    Looking at this fourth planet in the middle of the new solar system, its surface area was even slightly larger than earth.


    the super-small ants are still on the moon, walking the elite route.


    On the other hand, the entire planet and even the solar system were huge power plants and huge living creatures.


    Even if the speed of energy compression was slow, and the speed of cultivation was not as fast ¡­ However, as a Green Desert for farming, their reproduction, generation, birth, aging, illness, and death all have great power. If we leave them alone, there will still be a steady stream of huge benefits coming every day.¡±


    Xu Zhi stood on a high spot, looked at the vast planet, and gave his order.


    Zerg sub-brain, except for the inner world of the moon, turn off all body size restrictions on the other planets!


    The mechanical voice said, ¡±


    the body size restriction has been turned off. Allowing the body size to develop according to the environment.


    BOOM!


    He was rapidly evolving.


    It was as if the sea had changed into mulberry fields.


    Under the current of creation, the vacuum trees on the planet, as primitive life forms, quickly adapted to the planet¡¯s environment. They were like exquisite bonsai the size of ants, rapidly expanding and growing into huge trees that reached the sky.


    Some of the Qi spirits ¡®bodies had expanded over the generations, and after a few hundred generations, they had reached the size of a normal person.


    BOOM!


    Like a bright golden meteor from outer space, he fell down and landed in the vast thin atmosphere.


    Xu Zhi landed on the planet that was as large as earth and walked through the green land that was evolving at high speeds. He looked at the trees of ordinary size and creatures that were similar in size to him and could not help but smile.


    in this Galaxy, all the creatures are of normal size, the same size as me. They¡¯re all Giants that are 10000 feet tall-to the ant-like creatures on the moon.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was relaxed.


    What kind of collision would happen between two different body types?


    Xu Zhi did not care.


    In any case, such a layout could bring him the most optimal and reasonable benefits. It was enough as long as he could develop the energy harvest of this star system to the maximum.


    Xu Zhi stood on a cliff and looked at the normal animals and plants of his size on the planet. He said lightly, ¡±


    the vacuum creatures here are all based on the two great vacuum creatures, the Bodhi tree and the air spirit. They started the creation process and evolved to adapt to the environment. Perhaps after countless years, they will completely lose the form of their ancestors. No one knows what they will evolve into.


    ¡°But if that¡¯s all, it¡¯s not enough!¡±


    He observed for a while and landed on the dark side of the moon again. A Research Institute had been erected.


    He flipped his palm and saw the flesh and blood of the giant octopus.


    we need a bigger body. A real celestial giant is comparable to a continent and can bring even more energy! He was very calm. Since he wanted to play, he would play a bigger round.


    In this Galaxy, there were all sorts of lifeforms of different sizes.


    A race as small as an ant, a race with the size of a normal person, and a race comparable to the mainland ¡­


    starting to extract the giant octopus¡¯s genes and bloodline.


    Xu Zhi began his research in the temporary Creation Research Institute on the dark side of the moon.


    ¡°However, with such a huge body, it¡¯s extremely difficult to obtain energy ¡­ If you live on a planet, it¡¯s very likely that you¡¯ll starve to death. A planet may not be able to raise creatures comparable to a continent, and you¡¯ll have to extract the Dyson Sphere form of the giant octopus and let them circle around the sun.¡±


    a race that lives around the sun is still very simple. After all, this creature has this habit in the first place. It can be extracted ¡­ Xu Zhi kept holding the dripping tubes and injecting them into the spores, trying to evolve new creatures.


    ¡°No, no, no¡­ Speaking of the sun, speaking of radiation, how can I forget about Buddha ¡­¡±


    An unimaginably crazy thought appeared in his mind, and he suddenly muttered,


    I still have the elemental world that I created for Phoenix. Within it, there is also the Buddha element ¡­ Perhaps we can fuse the Buddha element with the genes of the giant octopus to form a new giant radiation creature. It will be a creature in a half-elemental state, in the form of a Dyson Ball, and it will constantly circle and approach the sun. Finally, it will live on the surface of the sun!¡±


    ¡°The real ¡­ The eternal Sun god civilization!¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly raised his head and looked at the huge sun furnace that was burning with raging flames.


    this time, it¡¯s not fake. Just like the ten golden sun crows of Emperor Qi, they were merely birds of over a thousand degrees, yet they still had gold on their faces. They flew around in the ancient cellars of their fruit gardens and were known as the ten suns burning the sky. They were truly the most magnificent and Holy sun gods.


    He was shocked by his own reckless behavior, and a hint of madness appeared in his eyes. this way, in the entire Galaxy, there will be nine planets and a sun, and on them will live ¡­ It¡¯s a living thing!¡±

 Chapter 757

    ?


    757 The moon pattern stele in the starry sky


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes gradually brightened.


    this is a very good idea. You must know that the energy released by the sun every second is equivalent to 91 billion one-million-ton hydrogen bombs. Just the energy released in this second is enough for all the humans on earth to use it crazily for 250000 years.


    In the vast universe, no civilization could fully describe its Supreme magnificence and magnificence. Just a star made humans realize how small they were.


    This was also the reason why the Dyson Sphere was an inevitable path for advanced civilizations deduced by existing scientists.


    The current humans were still using primitive coal, wind, water, and even the incomplete nuclear power stations. However, as humans were able to leave the universe, this was an inevitable path of energy renewal.


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, had already entered the inevitable path of such a high civilization-the Dyson Sphere.


    However, his method was very different.


    Perhaps, unlike the previous Zerg Queen¡¯s technological side, which used mechanical Dyson spheres, the transcendent side directly used the transcendent creature Dyson Sphere-the sun god who lived in the sun.


    A creature from ancient myths.


    these sun gods will be living Dyson spheres, solar power stations ¡­ It¡¯s taking root in this huge sun and absorbing energy for me. ¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression began to turn unsettled. a stellar civilization. If such a Dyson Sphere is established, it means that my energy has entered an unimaginable high-dimensional channel!


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not just that!¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s voice was completely unnatural.


    He suddenly turned his head and looked at a beautiful stormy planet, which was like a twisted and thick dark blue abstract ink painting.


    it¡¯s not just the sun. There are also gaseous planets!


    This type of gas planet was not a rock planet. It was a vortex planet with a large amount of hydrogen and helium. At all times, it was like a black hole that spun everything, with lightning and thunder.


    Although earth was a rocky planet, gaseous planets were not rare in the universe.


    In the solar system, there were Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus, Neptune, and many other gaseous planets.


    There were also three such gaseous planets in this special solar system.


    ¡°These three planets are constantly being used as energy storm planets. They are all emitting violent energy, like tsunamis and landslides ¡­ It¡¯s impossible for those normal creatures to live in the first place. It¡¯s even impossible for there to be plants and animals, but ¡­¡± Xu Zhi pondered for a moment. other elemental creatures similar to the Buddha element will do ¡­


    Elemental lifeforms lived on gaseous planets.


    these three planets can be fused with the giant octopus¡¯s genes and put in the remaining four elements-lightning, fire, and water. Xu Zhi took a deep breath. the solar Star, Mercury, Mars, electric star, the four elemental planets, the four races of the Dyson Sphere ¡­ The four elemental planes that I previously established are simply foreshadowing the sandbox structure of this stellar civilization.¡±


    If it could be built successfully, the power station of the four elements would obtain unimaginable gains.


    At this moment, he was simply doing whatever he wanted.


    He exaggerated as much as he could.


    He was like a giant who was painting an ancient, pitch-black starry sky, creating life and miracles with great enthusiasm.


    if I don¡¯t maximize the use of the entire civilization sandbox that I can have ¡­ That would be the stupidest.¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled. He was not a conservative person, nor was he a fool. He was just like the moronic protagonist in the story who limited himself in various ways and even went out to wander around and explore everywhere ¡­


    Of course, he would go into seclusion to cultivate and make use of all the resources available. He would make full use of other people¡¯s hairline to survive and develop. He would become the ultimate existence of the universe and then go out to see how wonderful the world was outside ¡­


    One wouldn¡¯t go out unless they were invincible.


    This was the way of the king.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to farm in secret and slowly develop an extraordinary civilization?


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi began to build a laboratory on the dark side of the moon and began his research.


    ¡°However, the more I pursue perfection, the more work I have to do! It¡¯s so huge that it¡¯s hard to imagine. It¡¯ll take me a long time to create elemental creatures that can live on this gas planet and the sun. It should take more than a few hundred years ¡­¡±


    ¡°After all, this is the real sun God of the universe!¡±


    Xu Zhi praised.


    He always ate the food in the basin and looked at the food in the pot.


    For example, if one cultivated many techniques and was extremely greedy or ambitious, how could the strong reach the top without the will to advance bravely?


    The construction of a civilization was often an extremely boring process of a hundred years of research and exploration.


    If not for that, using one¡¯s own profound knowledge to create something, there would not be the prosperity and infinite possibilities of the future super civilization.


    The first step was to set up a fixed point teleportation formation. After all, this was very simple. When he came, he brought the teleportation formation on the other side of the two-way teleportation.


    He returned to his room in the orchard and packed his luggage. He planned to go camping for a few days to finish up the new universe Sandbox. He took the table lamp and returned to the surface of the moon.


    as soon as I became a God, I abandoned everything and ran to the universe to start a new civilization in the sandbox ¡­ He had a strange expression.


    He looked at the crystal wall table lamp.


    Over the past few days, the Phoenix plane had been living in peace and contentment. It was a happy and harmonious place without any disputes. The elemental creatures were laughing and talking happily, and many elemental creatures had also reproduced.


    Xu Zhi took away the elements in their bodies and tried to extract the genes of the giant octopus to fuse with the Buddha element.


    Suddenly, he stopped.


    however, before researching and testing these universal elemental mythical creatures, I still have to guide the biological civilization on the planet ¡­ Xu Zhi stood on the moon and looked down at the entire planet, which was as large as earth. otherwise, my hundreds of years of research would have wasted their time for development.


    Xu Zhi planned to do what he had done before, to guide a planet¡¯s civilization first, and to get rich first to drive the rich later.


    As for how to guide them?


    Xu Zhi weighed the pros and cons several times and abandoned the previous cultivation technique stele. Instead, he erected a stele directly on the ground for them to observe and learn.


    After all, times had changed, and he was already a high and mighty true God. It would be a little unreasonable for him to use such a low-level technique that everyone could do.


    ¡®Since I¡¯m already going to create a sun mythical creature, I should be more generous and use God¡¯s means ¡­ With the entire moon as the divine stele, one can observe the moon and understand the universe.¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled and looked at the entire moon. He rose slightly into the air.


    the moon is carved with two different systems. The front of the moon is a totem tablet covered with advanced technology ¡­ The dark side of the moon is covered with the totem carvings of the cultivation system.¡±


    The scientific and technological side of the moon would always be facing this planet.


    when people can land on the moon and make use of the technological man-made satellites, they will naturally be able to see the back of the moon. They will naturally be able to see the cultivation system and start cultivating ¡­ After all, civilization can only develop faster if it¡¯s based on science and Technology.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression became calm. as for the ants living on the moon, they can naturally leave the moon¡¯s interior and walk on the surface of the moon to see the contents of the moon ¡­ Two birds with one stone.¡±


    BOOM!


    Xu Zhi flew on the moon and walked through the vast and desolate universe, as if an ancient immortal had descended.


    Huala!


    Mysterious spiritual arrays covered the entire surface of the moon. The moon¡¯s crater, mountains, rivers, and meteorites formed a complex and precise painting that was in line with the heavenly Dao.


    By observing the moon, one could know the weather and the path of civilization.


    ¡­


    On the planet.


    The trees were verdant and green, and birds and beasts were surging.


    The terrifying speed of evolution of the world finally began to stop.


    It was difficult to see the original form of all the creatures on the planet.


    The thin atmosphere gradually thickened as the planet was greened and covered in vegetation.


    As a vast planet that was truly the size of earth, the concentration of its air had changed. As the atmosphere thickened, thin nitrogen and ammonia began to remain.


    Even thin liquid water began to appear in the depths of the glacier, and extremely thin oxygen began to spread. However, the environment, which was close to a vacuum, was still extremely harsh, not enough for ordinary creatures to survive.


    However, these vacuum creatures did not rely on external oxygen at all. Carbon dioxide and oxygen alternated and formed an internal cycle. They lived in countless tribes as free beasts who were still eating raw meat and drinking blood.


    However, there was no development.


    After all, the difference between intelligent civilization and beasts was: Language and words.


    Without language and words, there would be no communication, no inheritance, and no wisdom to be passed down from generation to generation. If wisdom could not be passed down, it would form Xin Huo, and there would be no civilization.


    However, sound could not be transmitted in the vacuum.


    Countless beast-like humans struggled in nature. They were extremely small and were hunted by large beasts as members at the bottom of the food chain.


    Until this day, the night of the full moon.


    Clear moonlight shone on the ground. In the cave, there was a pregnant woman dressed in animal skin. She was about to give birth, and she was struggling on the bed with a pained expression. Countless people were anxiously pacing back and forth.


    The pregnant woman bit on the wooden stick in pain, her fingertips turning white from the pressure. She stared at the sky and the moon.


    In this barbaric society, no one knew who the Father of a pregnant woman was, and there was no clear division of marriage. The children born in a tribe were raised by all, so all the men were nervous.


    The birth of every child was the hope of the tribe.


    Today¡¯s moon was different. Normally, the moon would be dark and full, but at this time, a full moon could be seen. On it, one could clearly see the vague, mysterious, and exquisite lines.


    It was like a mysterious laurel tree, carved on the moon, with lush branches and beautiful flowers.


    The more the pregnant woman looked at it, the more she was lost in thought.


    It was as if all the pain in his body had dissipated.


    The bright full moon in the sky was like a golden pocket watch that was swaying in hypnosis. His spirit seemed to be sucked into a mysterious vortex.


    In the next second, it was as if the Laurel tree had transformed into a mysterious Toad, quietly lying on the full moon.


    Suddenly, she seemed to have entered a wonderful world of thought. A mysterious torrent washed by her ears, and she seemed to see a figure standing in the void. In an instant, she understood something.


    ¡°Entropy ¡­¡±


    When the baby was born, there was a strange phenomenon.


    The baby launched a weak divine thought, which was a language that could be transmitted in the vacuum.


    His divine sense spread out, and the surrounding ancient humans raised this different-looking baby high up, parallel to the moon, and sang and danced.


    There was only one word in the world-entropy.


    A new civilization had completely set off.


    This part of history was eventually blurred out. There were two statements that archeologists believed to be the most credible.


    The later ¡°ancient scripture¡± entropy mother ¡°recorded:


    [ Ji Shang¡¯s mother is about to give birth, watching the moon at night, descending upon the Shang ]


    And the history written by the extremely prosperous great Shang Empire,¡±the legend of King Shang Li,¡± recorded:


    [ the Saint has no father, mother entropy met in the divine dream and was born from the feeling of the moon ]


    They were both born by feeling the moon, but the difference between the two was that this part of history mentioned that entropy¡¯s father was the God who created the moon. According to the analysis of archaeologists later on, it was likely that the entropy King was unwilling to admit that his birth was chaotic and thought that he was the descendant of his mother and God.


    However, no one knew the specifics.

 Chapter 758

    ?


    758 Sunspot


    There was an anomaly when entropy was born.


    As he grew up, he used some mysterious knowledge in his mind to teach the ancient People of the Cave tribe to learn languages and create words, starting the hunting era.


    Gradually, there was a legacy of civilization.


    On the night of every full moon.


    Ten years had passed. He looked at the complete moon in the sky and studied it.


    Looking at the mysterious moon, it was as if he was looking at the only true God. He was in awe and worship, and he finally discovered a special fact.


    When the moon was full, one could see the full appearance of the moon. There was a mysterious inheritance of knowledge on it that could be observed by people with a strong spirit and aptitude.


    Gradually, every night of a full moon, he would observe knowledge and study some knowledge civilizations. He would use the various mathematical, physical, and chemical laws that he had learned to expand the use of radiation machinery and various machinery weapons. He would enter a period of rapid development and enter the era of city states.


    Another ten years later, he began to build a Kingdom.


    Country name:


    The sacred symbol of the country was a sacred and lush rose Tree.


    A group of noble lunar astrologers with special professions began to appear.


    The night of the full moon was a Holy Night, and it had extraordinary meaning.


    On the astrologer¡¯s platform, a group of geniuses dressed in black court robes with golden lines were making sacrifices, worshiping, and offering Tributes. They looked up at the sky, observed the astronomical phenomena, and dug out mysterious knowledge.


    And this was only one of the ancient civilizations in the entropy River Basin.


    After all, the entire planet was too huge, as huge as the entire earth!


    Even as a rank eight true God, Xu Zhi would not have been able to completely observe and control such a huge planet without the help of the Zerg sub-brain.


    This was a real planet!


    That was why Xu Zhi had built the stele of the starry sky civilization and hung it in the sky-the moon. It rotated in the sky to grant civilization to all the living beings on the planet.


    On the other side, the tall Westerners from countless tribes sensed it.


    ¡°The moon ¡­ God!¡±


    astronomical phenomenon. One can understand the future ¡­


    Holy Lord, we are willing to call you Holy. Your moon brightens the dark night, as if your knowledge cuts through ignorance, giving glory, power, bread, happiness to the people on earth ¡­


    ¡°Great God, you have given us a paradise of happiness, your moon ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hallelujah.¡±


    ¡­


    The moon orbited the entire planet.


    Thus, there was the waning waxing moons.


    But at every moment, there would be a region that welcomed a full moon, welcoming their Holy Night where they could comprehend the patterns on the moon¡¯s surface.


    On the far side of this planet, ancient civilizations also erupted in other River regions. They were scattered like stars, and four geniuses as great as entropy appeared.


    The four of them observed the moon and became the great and immortal moon astrologers. They were imprinted in the eternal frescoes and were called the origins of the rivers of the four great civilizations.


    The moon, the great origin.


    ¡­


    On the moon.


    The extremely tiny humans also walked out of the moon. They came to the surface of the moon and also discovered the moon¡¯s abnormality.


    They were different from the people on that planet.


    They could see both the front and back of the moon. Logically speaking, they could grasp the secrets of the entire moon at the same time.


    However, their size was too small. Standing on the moon, one couldn¡¯t see the full picture of the moon, and their development speed was also slow.


    They also had enough respect for the mysterious moon.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Hualalalalalalala!


    In the vast desolate universe.


    Only an exaggerated God like Xu Zhi would be able to fly across the solar system so easily and wander around as he pleased.


    Other ordinary gods would have exhausted their energy countless times just by wandering in a vast Galaxy. After all, the universe was too huge.


    Far away from the sun, in a small and deformed meteorite floating in the void, the high temperature shone red. A rectangular white and fine laboratory with a window was sitting on it.


    ¡°Your dinner!¡±


    Beside him, the young housekeeper had also brought him on a trip.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm as he took the lunch.


    After all these years, he had settled the issue with the moon¡¯s stone monument and ignored it. He allowed the living beings on the planet to develop. To him, it was just a small matter.


    The mythological creatures in the universe were more important than the creatures on the planet.


    A hundred and ten years had passed.


    Xu Zhi had used the terrifying computing power of magic cores to finally develop the first generation of half-elemental creatures. However, they had long lifespans, extremely slow maturing speeds, and extremely low reproductive abilities.


    a power station like this is a defective product if it doesn¡¯t form a scale. Xu Zhi sighed and continued to improve. Such a first-generation creature was extremely shabby.


    Generation after generation of Zerg experiments.


    Xu Zhi gradually realized that he had almost reached the limit of their fertility rate. He could not increase their reproduction speed in any way.


    Even if he raised the desires of these sun-type creatures and continuously squeezed himself dry every day, the efficiency was still very low. Even if an adult body was so crazy, it would take an average of a few hundred years to produce one offspring.


    Xu Zhi found it a little unbelievable that he had obtained such an experimental evolution result.


    For the first time, he had spent so much time, and even with the Super powerful magic core calculation of a level eight God, he still couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Is everything predestined? Everything was in balance, and the more powerful the high-level life, the lower the fertility rate? Can¡¯t be adjusted?¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression remained calm.


    After several experiments, Xu Zhi could only give up when he saw that there was no way to change it.


    He turned to test the other three elements. With the experience of the Buddha element, he tested them much faster this time, and soon there were complete products.


    This time, the three of them only took 97 years.


    Xu Zhi no longer chose to increase the desires of these three elemental creatures, because this method would not be able to significantly increase the fertility rate.


    however, as for the specifics, it¡¯s still a first-generation experimental product. After it¡¯s released, it will depend on the situation and still needs to be improved ¡­ After all, it¡¯s a half-elemental life form and doesn¡¯t have a fixed form.¡±


    After all, Xu Zhi was most concerned about these power stations.


    forget it, begin deployment and circle the planet!


    Xu Zhi gently reached out his hand.


    Bang!


    Half-transparent creatures the size of half a man floated at the edge of the sun¡¯s orbit like meteorites.


    ¡°As they grow, they will enter the orbit of the sun. Eventually, they will be able to bear the scorching sun.¡± Xu Zhi ignored him. With a flash of his body, he arrived at three other gaseous planets. He inserted the elements of Thunder, water, and fire into them respectively and began to orbit the planets as ¡± satellite creatures.


    ¡°I still have to keep observing.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xu Zhi completely disappeared.


    After going around the moon, Xu Zhi landed on the entire planet and found that it was different.


    The streets were bustling with a unique style.


    The pedestrians were dressed in moon and star ornaments, huge chimneys stood in the distance, and steam-engine-like cars had begun to appear on the road.


    In the distance, there were many red and green signs with the name ¡°nightclub.¡± There were well-dressed dancers at the entrance attracting guests, and many black cars were parked there.


    There was even a teenager selling newspapers on the street. He rode his bicycle and shouted,


    ¡°It¡¯s sold ¡­ Ladies and gentlemen, do you want to buy some newspapers?¡±


    A young man with a face full of pimples was riding a bicycle, waving the newspaper in his hand and shouting,


    ¡°A quick report! According to the moon clairvoyant¡¯s report, they had seen the biggest discovery in human history yesterday. Unknown black spots had appeared on the sun! It has been named by the adults as sunspot!¡±

 Chapter 759

    ?


    759 Chapter 769-peaceful


    ¡°Sunspot?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°A black spot on the sun?¡±


    ¡°Besides the moon, has the sun also changed?¡±


    ¡­


    The streets were abuzz with discussion.


    In a secret Research Institute, a few cultivators wearing special lunar occupations were holding various research equipment and gear structures. Beside them were test tubes and mechanical structures.


    They were not a traditional physical and mechanical civilization. Instead, they were a civilization that combined Qi and radiation in their bodies. They could be considered a semi-ultra-technology civilization. There were many terrifying dark technologies of astrologers that had yet to enter the civilian use.


    The machines used for civilian use were all traditional machines, and there were no supermachines.


    ¡°Ji yang, have you investigated?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°Blackie, it could be a phenomenon!¡±


    ¡°Why is the magnification of the astronomical telescope that our country is researching not high enough? It would be great if I could see it clearly!¡±


    ¡°Bastard! Do you think I¡¯m not researching it? We¡¯re using heat from radiation to cast and create more transparent glass. If we really succeed, we¡¯ll definitely have to see the moon for the first time. There might be mysterious creatures there!¡±


    Only then did the people from the Research Institute lose their calm.


    ¡°This is so interesting.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes flashed, and he was a little stunned.


    His exquisite and perfect porcelain God appearance changed into a handsome noble young man in a black robe that fit the beauty standards of this planet. Many passers-by looked at him.


    Those solar life forms that revolved around the sun would naturally be discovered. The other planets, Mercury, Mars, and Thunder star would not be discovered.


    The technology style was fast.


    As long as they had knowledge, they didn¡¯t need to accumulate cultivation like the strong. In just two hundred years, they had entered the simple era of the mechanical Industrial Revolution from a tribal civilization.


    All sorts of mechanical weapons, powerful aircraft, and cannons would probably start to surge out very soon.


    The No. 7 private school of red flame city had a notice next to it.


    ¡°School¡¯s over!¡±


    A group of young middle school students the size of Medusa, dressed in white shirts, black trousers, and leather shoes, swarmed out. There were even a few impatient students who ran so fast that they bumped into Xu Zhi on the street.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    A few of the kids shouted.


    ¡°You¡¯re so handsome, but not as good looking as me!¡±


    However, he stuck out his tongue and made a face. He pulled his little friend and turned to run.


    Xu Zhi patted his sleeves and flashed a rare smile. this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a creature the size of me. Such a physical civilization ¡­ I won¡¯t be entering with an extremely small Clone.¡±


    It was different from the orchard from before. This was a real planet, a complete and large medieval planet similar to earth!


    It could even be said that it was another Earth.


    This was still very fresh.


    The surrounding streets were bustling with activity.


    it seems that I can really spend my time here for a vacation. Xu Zhi turned around and said to the young housekeeper behind him with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, master,¡±


    The young housekeeper bowed and said respectfully, ¡± you have just created the sun god, the water god, the fire god, and the Thunder God on the sun. Are you going to take a rest on this planet now? ¡±


    ¡°We do need to rest. Let¡¯s go to the countryside.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked up at the sun in the sky. The sun was shining brightly, and it was extremely hot. He felt that there was nothing more real and complete than this world. I¡¯m going to get an Orchard with beautiful mountains and rivers. It¡¯ll be convenient for my vacation in the future.


    Huala!


    On the edge of a Green Mountain Range, there was a small, rich town in the distance.


    Although the young housekeeper¡¯s cultivation was very low, she was still at the fourth rank. She was seriously driving the White excavator to carry out civil engineering, building a new farm Manor.


    Xu Zhi was not in a hurry. He sat quietly under a bench under a green tree, holding a newspaper in his hand.


    ¡°The seven great continents and the four ancient civilizations have become a thing of the past? King Shang of this land, a talented and ambitious Overlord, had unified the world, defeated the fierce prairie people, and even reached the peak of his power in his middle age. He had made an expedition all the way to the Great Western continent, killing the barbarians there until they trembled with fear at the mere mention of his name. He had opened up the largest territory in the middle region, but he had already died of old age for more than a hundred years? The dynasty has been divided, and now it¡¯s United again?¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned. before he died, he built Emperor Shang¡¯s mausoleum, which took forty-three years. It was extremely gorgeous, and tens of thousands of terracotta soldiers were buried? And then kill all the blacksmiths of that time?¡±


    This was the weakness of a technological civilization.


    Although civilization developed very quickly, the technology tree at the beginning could not extend one¡¯s life. Only when it developed to a profound level, built a DNA bank, and studied life science could one live long.


    With an average lifespan of over forty years, he would naturally die of old age.


    In the civilization of the extraordinary, the means of longevity appeared from the beginning, because cultivation could prolong one¡¯s life.


    however, it¡¯s precisely because the land is too large that the heroes of the four universal civilizations have never met each other even though they have spent their entire lives expanding their territory and fighting on this planet. Is it the greatest regret in ancient history? ¡±


    it was not until thirty years ago that human beings opened up the routes and exchanged their territories with each other, proving that the entire planet was round.


    He turned to the other end of the newspaper and took a sip of his afternoon tea. the civilization of the ermo desert, the ruler of the desert Queen, known as the lunar astrologer who surpasses the wisdom of humans by 300 years, spent 30 years and used endless human and material resources to build the Pyramid of the Moon? It has a mysterious astronomical function and is suspected to be able to locate the moon? To bury himself?¡±


    ¡°Remulia dynasty ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi slowly mulled over the history and realized that the Monarchs of the dynasties of the various continents had all buried their graves in a very mysterious way.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably in the cold storage and is in a deep sleep? It¡¯s possible that they used the glaciers and radiation, but do they have that kind of level?¡±


    Xu Zhi did not mind either. He quietly read the history of the planet¡¯s primitive civilization to pass the time.


    Gradually, the orchard was completed.


    Xu Zhi checked in indifferently. I¡¯m going to town to buy some furniture and decorations. After all, When in Rome, do as the Romans do and experience the exotic atmosphere.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The young housekeeper left.


    Half a day later, with a few carriages and a few strong men, they put down their things as if they were moving and decorated the living room.


    ¡°Master, are we putting it here?¡± One of them was a muscular man who looked very strong. He had an Asian face and a very simple square face. He seemed to be a Porter in the town who specialized in hard labor.


    put the bookshelf in that corner, ¡± Xu Zhi said.


    The muscular men took care of the things and were very respectful. They even said that they could go to the town to find them if there was anything.


    Before they left, they mumbled that they had never seen this Manor before. Maybe it was too far away, but an astrologer from the city had come here for a vacation.


    After all, astrologers were a very noble and mysterious profession.


    They could see the patterns of the moon through the night of the full moon, comprehend them, and do calculations with a pen. The room was filled with books, and they had a wealth of knowledge.


    After they left, Xu Zhi placed his luggage and some daily necessities in the living room. the civilization here has finally laid its Foundation. I can relax a little ¡­ Let¡¯s see what has happened to the six paths of reincarnation in the past few days.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat in the living room and looked at the world in his body leisurely.


    In the six paths of reincarnation, the era of talents that had been around for hundreds of years had come to an end.


    Even the top Supreme Saints were sent into the Samsara and were hunted down by the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord.


    And the Beast path also welcomed its turn.


    Perhaps it was because the path of humanity and the path of the heaven-born were in chaos and ordinary people were hunting for talents. On the contrary, no one cared about the tissues and organs of the path of Asura. No one came to find their organs to make the jigsaw.


    On the forum, there were already people making transactions.


    brothers, my evolved purple equipment, Saima¡¯s tail, anyone want it? ¡±


    ¡°Someone wants my evolved five-colored spiritual root?¡±


    brothers, who wants the essential item for a strong man-rabbit ears? ¡±


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi felt a little uncomfortable. What the hell were they doing in his internal space?


    However, since he was out of town, he felt a sense of familiarity when he saw these familiar people.


    ¡°These guys are really poisonous. Some of them are even shameless! They¡¯ve specially evolved to have the flesh regeneration characteristic similar to geckoes, cut off their tails for sale, and are brick-moving gang members, but ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi stretched lazily. I¡¯ve got nothing better to do. Since the others aren¡¯t going to lay a hand on them, let me do it. I¡¯ll sell some and assemble them for fun.


    All of a sudden, a mysterious rich buyer appeared on the forum.


    ¡°What the f * ck?¡±


    ¡°Where did this rich guy come from?¡±


    ¡°It instantly washed through the market!¡±


    ¡°Who has so many stupid coins? That¡¯s about seven million in cash!¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    Countless players went crazy.


    Xu Zhi sat on the table and a large pile of broken limbs appeared. They were extremely small. pretend to be one for fun. Hmm ¡­ Let¡¯s just make a Dragon!¡±

 Chapter 760

    ?


    760 The Mystery of History, the origin of the Dragon


    ¡°There must be a sense of ceremony in the creation of works.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat at the table and quietly put on a pair of black-rimmed glasses.


    Whoosh.


    He put on the Golden-striped Moon Tree robe of the moon astrologers, which was similar to the moon astrologers ¡®clothes. He was also brought into the era of this world, like a gentle and elegant Oriental professor from the most famous university of Shen du.


    He picked up a pair of tiny metal tweezers and a miniature microscope. He sat on the table and began to assemble the equipment.


    Pfft!


    This was an extremely meticulous job. Using some special thread and needle to pick out the blood vessels of the limb and stitch them up was comparable to what a doctor would do on the operating table.


    The players, on the other hand, had evolved a wide variety of creatures, so they could be bold and decisive.


    I¡¯m able to activate a special organ combination that can control water, wind, and lightning ¡­ However, it was really feasible! After all, it was true Qi, a radiation organ ¡­


    The so-called teslan coil was lightning!


    The players had used this trick before. The combustion of hydrogen and oxygen would produce water. This chemical reaction existed in both water and fire. As for the clouds ¡­ It¡¯s originally true Qi circulating within the body, turning into mist ¡­¡±


    The more Xu Zhi thought about it, the more he felt it made sense.


    Wind, fire, Thunder, and lightning.


    Was this the true nature of a true dragon?


    As expected, the ancient Buddhas of physics and chemistry could already explain everything.


    It was a chemical Dragon!


    No wonder dragons were the divine beasts of Taoism. They were the symbols of chemistry. After all, this creature embodied the entire system of chemistry to its fullest.


    However, after carefully observing the history of disputes between ancient sects, the Buddha of physics was not to be outdone.


    I used my own radiation to the Buddhist land and this beast was fated with me. I converted the true dragon and converted it to Buddhism. Some true dragons also became divine beasts to protect the sect.


    ¡°Perhaps the ancient Chinese mythology and the war between Buddhism and Daoism are true.¡±


    The more Xu Zhi thought about it, the more he felt that it made sense. He sat on the chair in the living room and drank tea. His thoughts flew across the ancient times. As he continued to deduce the extraordinary sandbox, he found that it was a perfect fit for the truth of ancient Huaxia history.


    ¡°Deer horns, eagle claws, bull ears, snake body, fish scales, crocodile head ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi continued to connect and pull at the fine blood vessels. Fortunately, they were all racial organs of the path of Asura. Although there was rejection, the rejection was not great.


    Huala!


    The broken organs on the table were completely stitched up, turning into a lifelike Black Dragon. It was ferocious and majestic, with two Dragon whiskers dancing on both sides.


    I¡¯ll add some more ¡®original substance¡¯. Not only can it completely fuse with the body, but it can also give birth to a soul ¡­ To become a perfect living being ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi reached out and took out some of the original substance. He smiled and said, ¡± this is an advantage that the players never had, so they didn¡¯t create a complete living creature. You can see the traces of joining.


    After the original substance dripped down, the entire Dragon seemed to have added the finishing touch. In an instant, it had a special kind of spiritual feeling.


    that¡¯s really the case. If these players ¡®evolutionary talents are gathered together, perhaps they can really fly on the clouds and have all kinds of special abilities ¡­


    ¡°The true dragon of the universe! Even though it¡¯s a super small one ¡­¡±


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the Dao of Asura¡¯s Natal cultivation system-organ plug-ins-was a powerful system with endless potential.


    It could even be called a strong evolutionary sandbox.


    After all, the transcendent creatures that were stitched together had a low threshold and a large number.


    Even though the combination of several transcendent organs was far from being as powerful as a pure-natural one, it already had infinite possibilities. It could be considered the standard of a peak transcendent creature one level below.


    In fact, the Asura Dao Warriors had already been used to their own system.


    A profession had already appeared-life creator.


    The players had already formed a level 2 trading ¡± creation¡¯s market ¡°.


    They would continue to take the initiative to go bald and research various fusion schools for Xu Zhi to create new extraordinary species.


    Of course, such a system required a huge amount of financial support. Xu Zhi had spent seven million Yuan to sweep through the market in order to obtain these organs.


    However, the storm that Xu Zhi had stirred up only lasted for one or two days.


    after all, the current Asura Dao trading market is extremely huge. The land of Asura Dao has become a truly large-scale and prosperous online game. In the ancient cities, rich people with in-game purchases would appear every one or two days. They would frantically combine pets and refine their babies. They can¡¯t cause too much of a stir at all, and the daily transactions are too frequent and huge.


    Xu Zhi was creating a new sandbox for the Galaxy, but he was still paying attention to the world of the six paths of reincarnation.


    After all, this world was inside his body. It could even be said that he had already brought the ¡°world of six paths of reincarnation¡± to this Galaxy.


    however, speaking of evolved creatures, the spore evolution sandbox has not had any movement for a long time ¡­


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and put down the tweezer in his hand. He thought of something and could not help but feel regretful.


    after all, my standards are getting higher and higher, so I¡¯ve set the threshold higher and higher. If ordinary extraordinary creatures can¡¯t cause a revolution when they enter, and if they¡¯re dispensable, I won¡¯t let them in ¡­


    However, no matter how strong the aptitude of ordinary evolutionary geniuses is, their knowledge accumulation is only a few years or a dozen years. They can¡¯t create powerful creatures with potential at all!¡±


    It was not that there were no geniuses like the alchemy Emperor.


    However, they couldn¡¯t enter at this time.


    After all, the alchemy monarch and the racer of Mount Haruna were still weak and lacking in knowledge back then. They could only create creatures with low potential like evil eyes and slimes. Now, they could not even reach the threshold!


    At the moment when the threshold was still low, pan Xue Xian, the alchemy Emperor, the racer of Mount Haruna, and the others entered. They studied there for hundreds of years before they became absolute experts in this field. Source of substance, alchemy factories, and so on ¡­


    That was why it was said that times made heroes.


    Reality was cruel and not a dream.


    In the current evolution sandbox, those Ordinary Geniuses were just some pretty good seedlings. Without spending time to accumulate them, it was already very difficult for them to catch Xu Zhi¡¯s eye.


    The papers in the last few issues had been filtered by the intelligent sub-brain, so there was nothing special about them.


    finally, the spore evolution sandbox-the evolutionary species of small groups of players, is it going to be eliminated?¡­ What will replace it is Asura Dao players, a large group of hundreds of thousands of online games, to create stitched creatures?¡±


    Xu Zhi said indifferently, ¡± maybe that¡¯s not a bad idea!


    He stood up, opened his mouth, and spat out a rectangular transparent glass fish tank, shining with a diamond-like luster, floating in the middle of the living room.


    BOOM!


    The fish tank was quickly filled with a pool of water. There were lush green flowers, trees, rockeries, and miniature terrains.


    He flicked his hand.


    The entire glass fish tank was placed next to the living room.


    The Black Dragon was placed inside.


    BOOM!


    The Black Dragon¡¯s body entered the flow rate of creation.


    With the addition of quality and the passage of time, the disharmonious parts of his body had been perfected. He had completely formed a complete creature, and his original form could not be seen at all.


    ¡°Keeping fish in the living room is not a bad choice.¡±


    then let¡¯s raise a land of mountains, rivers, and seas as mentioned in the ancient myths.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was extremely relaxed. He reached out and grabbed at the air, and a gray book, ¡± Classic of Mountains and Seas ¡°, fell into his hands.


    since I¡¯m bored, I¡¯ll piece together some other creatures. For example, the famous one-legged bull ¡­ Kui, shaped like a bull, grey body without horns, one foot.¡±


    Xu Zhi continued to read through the book to pass the time. He was a little interested in his laziness. well, Speaking of which, the Kirin is also a compound mythical creature ¡­


    A few days passed, and Xu Zhi settled down peacefully.


    The orchard on the medieval planet was like a holiday resort. The farmers who passed by would occasionally get close to the housekeeper and often greet her. They would even send her some fruits and vegetables. Everyone knew that a mysterious astrologer lived in the valley of this small town.


    In the living room, there was a glass fish tank in the corner.


    If anyone could see this, they would be extremely shocked.


    Mythical animals from ancient Chinese classics of mountains and seas lived in it, but to their owners, it was like small plankton in a fish tank.


    Over the past few days, Xu Zhi¡¯s internal space was not idle either. He began to let the Samsara official sovereign create the underworld and the spiritual world universe in the six paths of reincarnation.


    The days passed by in an orderly and leisurely manner.


    A message was announced to the world:


    the hell of Samsara is a place for talented people. Ordinary dead people have no place to go!


    ¡°From today onwards, the underworld shall be built to appease the dead!¡±


    ¡­


    BOOM!


    Heaven and earth shook.


    In the past, only people with talent had a place to die. Now, even ordinary people had a place to die.


    Although ordinary people couldn¡¯t be reincarnated in the land of death, the country of death undoubtedly gave the dead a Second Life and allowed them to live in the Paradise of the dead.


    Somewhere in the path of the human world.


    finally, venerable sovereigns have started to attack ordinary people? ¡± The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord looked at the sky. you are indeed Samsara Prefecture Lord, competing with me for the ordinary people¡¯s share.


    ¡­


    After hearing this news, the players in the animal path were completely shocked.


    ¡°What the f * ck?¡±


    a new version information film? ¡±


    the Overlord is so domineering. I knew he would mess with the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord!


    the greatest shame in my life is believing in this miracle-talking annoyist!


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡­


    There was no doubt that the countless talents who had suffered a great loss, as well as the players who had been tricked, had already gnashed their teeth in hatred and become The Public Enemy of the World.


    However, some of the players were also shocked.


    brothers, the new information film has been released.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s the era information film, the end of the innate divine arts users! The establishment of the underworld! The ordinary humans are the rulers of the world!¡±


    ¡°It is indeed a new era. A few days have passed, and the next batch of players has arrived! Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡­


    After all, time passed very quickly in the wizard community. Every PvP fighting competition was like a few days in real life.


    However, as soon as he said that, the players on the evolution sandbox completely exploded!


    ¡°Why is it getting better and better over there? It¡¯s so exciting even if society is beating him up. Our own son has become the wild child of old Wang next door?¡±


    ¡°It is! We could have come in as long as we wrote our thesis. It was very difficult, but it was so easy next door! (Tears)¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult. I finally realized it! With the development of time, the requirements for extraordinary species are getting higher and higher. If it¡¯s not a heaven-defying level that can change the era, it¡¯s simply ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    They were very unconvinced.


    However, the next second, a piece of news completely shattered their wailing.


    Ding!


    [ player Yuan Qinghua, evolved species: [ external plug-in warrior, obtained achievement reward! ]


    In the spore evolution sandbox, everyone was speechless.


    They had received tons of critical hits.


    Did something strange sneak into our group?


    Isn¡¯t Yuan Qinghua the big boss of the six realms of Samsara game next door? why did she come here to vindicate Dao?


    He even used spores to evolve a new species and prepared to enter the universe?


    They felt like they were about to collapse.

 Chapter 761

    ?


    761 Shocking change of the century


    All the players in the evolution sandbox felt extremely humiliated.


    This guy had sneaked in secretly?


    However, they quickly reacted. Yuan Qinghua and the other old players were about to die of old age, and now was probably the time for them to die. Knowing that they were about to quit the online game, they immediately turned to this side.


    Mengmei: ¡± no wonder a few days ago, I heard that your pants were a little cold and you suddenly disappeared. I thought you went to wash your pants and shut yourself in. Who knew you were up to something? ¡± (Picking nose)¡±


    These days, they were still discussing the follow-up. The Samsara official sovereign had broken through and become an immortal. Another giant had entered the War of the Heavens and stirred up the winds and clouds of the myriad worlds.


    A tier 9 World War was about to officially begin!


    The three pillar gods, the cherry blossom Emperor, the Samsara official sovereign, and Emperor Qi. Who would win?


    ¡°After winning, even if they break through to the ninth step, with many of them breaking through to the ninth step, they shouldn¡¯t be able to accumulate a strong foundation and quickly gain shocking battle prowess among the ninth step.


    After all, he had just broken through, so his combat strength was definitely not as good as his opponent¡¯s!


    This was because the enemy of the ancient gods, the enemy of the mysterious universe that destroyed the ancient Huaxia civilization and made Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva shed tears in the ancient temple, how powerful was he?


    Who was it?


    When will it appear?


    After the ancient God fell into a deep sleep, could they survive it?


    They were all discussing.


    A mysterious legend in the vast history, an unparalleled enemy in the fog! He destroyed the ancient Huaxia civilization on earth ¡­ He was hateful, but he wanted to know the truth.


    But now, a certain someone¡¯s actions had broken the silence.


    Yuan Qinghua laughed, hahahaha! Brothers, I have finally succeeded! I¡¯ve evolved into a living being and entered the universe!


    My dear brothers who have been through life and death with me, I¡¯m going to quit the game for the time being! Bai Xiaojun and I will leave behind seven children. Please take care of them!


    To be honest, ever since I became a warrior of the Asura Dao and was imprisoned by the path of the heaven-born as a breeding pig, I used the speed of light in there to study the theory of evolution crazily for 80 years!


    After all, the evolution of the Dao of Asura relied on evolutionary knowledge ¡­ ¡®At the same time, I¡¯ve been studying the flesh of the giant octopus ¡­¡¯ (Tears)¡±


    Shameless!


    The faces of countless spore evolution players darkened.


    Some of the animal path players had ugly expressions on their faces. Some of them had thought of this method, which was to use the time in the game to learn knowledge and then go back to vindicate their path.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect this beast to be so fast.


    Furthermore, the species that this thing evolved was probably related to the characteristics of the giant octopus and the path of Asura! This was simply walking their own path, leaving them with no way out.


    After all, a similar species could not appear in the same species.


    Yuan Qinghua: ¡± brothers who evolved from spores. Don¡¯t be angry! The reason why you hate the planning team and curse that the threshold for the species to enter the universe is getting higher and higher is because you still don¡¯t understand the deep meaning of the planning team. They have good intentions!¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Yuan Qinghua: ¡± as the saying goes, take a step back and the world will be boundless. You are too obsessed with acting here. The opening of the online game world is clearly to let you go there to study, and then come back here to prove your Dao!


    ¡°The lifespan of a heavenly Emperor of Asura Dao Warriors is 80 years. Why? It¡¯s to let you all go in and learn about evolution in these 80 years!¡±


    ¡°The correct learning posture is progressive.¡±


    the wizard community-the online game of six realms-spore evolution. Through continuous learning and evolution, you¡¯re all here shamelessly and stubbornly. Without time to accumulate and learn, you¡¯re definitely not going to do it if you¡¯re not bald enough!


    BOOM!


    Everyone¡¯s heads quickly exploded, and they felt a violent blank feeling of enlightenment.


    Now that he thought about it, it was indeed the case. The timing matched perfectly.


    After the speed of the spores ¡®evolution slowed down, the online sandbox game of six paths of reincarnation was launched.


    So the goal was for them to spend time there to study and then come back here to vindicate Dao, but they had ignored the deep meaning behind it!


    ¡°F * ck! Brothers! Tomorrow, we¡¯ll move to the next room!¡±


    ¡°Is there any server that wants to accept us?¡±


    ¡­


    In an instant, they all spoke up.


    Countless servers started to fight for these talents.


    After all, anyone who could write a thesis and enter the game would not be simple. If they could enter the six realms of reincarnation and evolve into Asura Warriors, their evolutionary abilities would definitely make them extremely powerful life creators. Their various extraordinary organs could be sold for a high price. Which game Guild would not try to rope in such a person?


    The players who were about to die of old age in the yuan Dynasty¡¯s blue and white flower faction said,


    ¡°F * ck! Brothers, then it¡¯s our turn to write our papers and go evolve spores!¡±


    after all, I¡¯ve been developing the Dao of Asura for so many years. I¡¯m very knowledgeable, and I¡¯m more confident now!


    ¡­


    In an instant, the two sides exchanged territories, forming a Golden Age.


    A mature industrial chain was completely formed. Wizard community-six paths of reincarnation online game-spore evolution.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is?¡±


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he thought that it was going to be eliminated. Who knew that it would become a completely mature supernatural biological industry chain instead?


    as expected, there¡¯s no need to pay attention to them at all. They will develop and update their own iteration ¡­ I just need to watch their wonderful performance from the side.¡± After taking a deep breath, Xu Zhi looked at the new species that the yuan Qinghua had evolved into. It was a human-shaped skeleton with fine and tiny holes on its skeleton, like a sieve.


    [ name: external plug-in warrior ]


    [ Endowment: compatibility characteristic, ultra-rapid flesh regeneration ]


    ¡­


    Two-heaven gene creature?


    Xu Zhi was very indifferent to this.


    It wasn¡¯t that the more talents one had, the better it was. If it was a life with four trashy genes, its potential would be extremely low. After all, when one became stronger in the later stages, talents could be fused. It would become a life with four genes sooner or later.


    compatibility characteristics, does it eliminate organ rejection from all races? ¡± Xu Zhi thought that it should be a biological talent that he had developed by studying Asura Warriors.


    Ultra rapid flesh regeneration was obviously the giant octopus¡¯s talent, which was dispensable.


    it seems to be an ordinary Asura warrior, but there are endless possibilities ¡­ Xu Zhi felt that it was a good idea. after all, Asura Warriors are disabled creatures.


    They made use of the time difference between the stages of world creation and continued to evolve, causing their lifespans to be greatly reduced. Even if they advanced to the celestial Thearch level, they would only have a lifespan of 80 years.


    This was also the current difficulty for the players.


    No matter how hard he worked, he could only barely reach the level of a Celestial Emperor. It was very difficult to break through the threshold of a God in eighty years of life, unless he was a monster with extremely exaggerated talent.


    After all, 80 years was too short.


    And this in itself was also a form of selection by Xu Zhi.


    After all, in a large online game world, there were a huge number of people. To completely transcend to become a God, no matter how harsh the restrictions were, it was not too much.


    as for this creature, it¡¯s a normal creature. Although it doesn¡¯t have any evolutionary characteristics ¡­ However, it has high compatibility.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm. it can be inserted into various bloodlines, such as magic cores ¡­ In addition, it can even be done to a level that is difficult to even steal bloodlines like di Qi. For example, di Qi can not steal the bloodlines of the entire clan.¡±


    After all, the entire race¡¯s cells were the whole body, not a plug-in.


    However, this skeleton was different. It could store the cells and flesh of other people¡¯s entire race into its own body.


    In fact, it could even surpass the limits of the 5th gene. There was no upper limit ¡­


    He had more than a dozen bloodlines.


    Of course, the combat power was not really heaven-defying. After all, each bloodline was not native, and it would be good if it could reach 60% of the standard, which was very heterogeneous.


    Hahaha!


    ¡°Brothers, I¡¯ll see you in the universe!¡±


    At this time, in the spore evolution sandbox, Yuan Qinghua was in high spirits. you are all short-lived ghosts who are only 80 years old, while I was born with super potential.. entered the universe and have. lifespan of 800 years. With the previous cultivation experience,. ¡®m still worried that. can¡¯t break through to God ¡­ I wonder what world we¡¯ve entered?¡±


    On the spore evolution sandpit, all the trees, and the players looked at him with bitter expressions.


    They had worked so hard here countless times and failed, but this guy had succeeded so quickly the moment he came in. Who could not be angry?


    At that moment, Xu Zhi¡¯s expression did not look too good.


    He looked at Yuan Qinghua, who was swaggering and preparing to enter the universe.


    ¡°After being messed up by the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, you animal path players know that you¡¯re going to die of old age, so you came to mess with me? I wasn¡¯t prepared for this at all.¡±


    He felt a little speechless. There was no one who didn¡¯t cause trouble.


    he wanted to come in. In an emergency, he was not prepared at all ¡­ Letting this primitive civilization in would simply destroy the balance.¡± Xu Zhi suddenly had a strange expression on his face as he looked at the fish tank next to him. then ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Whoosh.


    It was pitch black in the world tunnel.


    After walking for a long time, light gradually appeared.


    When Yuan Qinghua, the skeleton Warrior, opened her eyes and saw everything again, she found herself in a huge glass fish tank, with vast mountains and rivers, green trees, valleys, and even pools.


    ¡°So beautiful. This is the universe.¡± Yuan Qinghua was very satisfied.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, a majestic and handsome Black Dragon flew into space and roared.


    A golden Qilin was swimming elegantly on the ground. It was handsome and Holy, radiating with the light of Buddha and endless auspicious signs.


    this place ¡­!?? Yuan Qinghua was suddenly dazed, and his entire body fell into numbness. Every pore on his body contracted, and he was in a state of shock.


    Suddenly, he turned his head.


    pomfrets. They have the body of a fish and the wings of a bird. Their sounds are like mandarin ducks. When you see them, they are like a flood. He looked at the river and saw a divine and extraordinary strange beast.


    Roar!


    An earth-shattering roar rang out.


    Yuan Qinghua turned her head and saw the strange beast. Her body trembled violently and she lost her mind completely. She began to recite ancient Huaxia records. there are beasts on Mount mang. They look like oxen and have fur. They are called Qiongqi and sound like jackals. They eat people.


    How could this be?


    There¡¯s no mistake, it¡¯s the Classic of Mountains and Seas!


    Why were there so many ancient mythical beasts from China and earth being put on display in fish tanks?


    Yuan Qinghua turned around in horror and looked at the scene outside the glass of the fish tank.


    It was a huge living room with a sofa, chairs, and a coffee table. There were fresh flowers in a ceramic bottle. It had a very classical and elegant style.


    the ancient divine beasts of Huaxia, the strange beasts in the Classic of Mountains and Seas, are all locked in fish tanks for people to see, as if they are spoils of war ¡­


    ¡°This!!?¡±


    Yuan Qinghua was sweating and terrified.


    He suddenly remembered the topic that the netizens had been discussing, who exactly was the enemy back then ¡­


    His entire body trembled, and he shivered like a sieve. He laid in the fish tank and looked out, his hands touching the glass wall. could it be that this place is the legendary terrifying and mysterious level nine existence that destroyed the Huaxia divine system back then ¡­. Living quarters?¡±

 Chapter 762

    ?


    762 The seething forum


    ¡°This!¡±


    Yuan Qinghua¡¯s face was filled with horror, and she felt her legs go soft.


    The mysterious huge fish tank in the living room was filled with all kinds of ancient mythical beasts. It was supposed to be a magnificent and colorful ancient painting, but at this moment, it looked like a Hunter who had been hunting in the mountains all year round, displaying his ancient spoils of war. It was too amazing.


    As for the coincidence?


    How could it be a coincidence?


    True dragons, Qilins, countless ancient divine beasts, and their bodies were filled with the unique smell of Buddhism and Daoism!


    ¡°Is this the real ancient true dragon?¡±


    it seems that our deduction of the revival of ancient Buddhism and Daoism is correct. It¡¯s exactly the same!


    it¡¯s clear that our generation of Earth¡¯s geniuses are also full of heroes. Each of them is amazing and can restore the glory of the ancient myths.


    Yuan Qinghua took a deep breath. This true dragon was the culmination of all the Asura Dao players and the deduction of all the ancient Huaxia systems!


    ¡®Just by looking at this true dragon ¡­ I finally understood the truth of the ancient times. The Dragon is worthy of being the representative divine beast of our Daoism. It has appeared in the myths and legends of various Daoist heavenly venerates.¡±


    At this moment, he seemed to see a condensed ancient legend.


    later on, Dragons also began to gradually appear in the stories of the Buddhas. From the looks of it now, the ancient Buddhists used radiation Buddha land to convert true dragons into Guardian divine beasts of the Buddhist sect. This completely fit the History of Ancient China. They turned into radiation golden dragons that emitted golden light all over. The truth of history has been revealed!


    In an instant, he had the same first reaction as Xu Zhi.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    He became even more solemn as he looked up at the sky.


    The majestic true dragon was discharging electricity, and the electric sparks flickered, filling the air with divine might.


    Yuan Qinghua was completely shocked.


    observe it carefully. This is a true dragon, and the principle of our Teslar coil¡¯s discharge!


    What happened next, Yuan Qinghua curled up in the corner of the fish tank and observed the next scene. He was completely dumbfounded.


    This true dragon was coiled in the shape of a snake and was still cutting with magnetic lines.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Yuan Qinghua¡¯s eyes widened, and her mind went blank. Seeing that no one was looking at her, she quickly clenched her right fist and tried to calculate the direction with her thumb. knowledge is indeed the force of everything ¡­


    To say that it was a coincidence was simply unreasonable!


    At this moment, the ancient creature from Huaxia¡¯s mythology had truly appeared in front of them. As a pure Earthling, no one could remain calm. It was natural for him to do so, and the impact he brought was far more terrifying than any of the sandbox worlds.


    ¡°The truth of ancient Chinese history?¡±


    He lay in the glass fish tank, looked at the living room outside, and murmured, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect that just as the venerable sovereign became an immortal, the rank-9 reserve forces began their final battle, and a terrifying enemy appeared ¡­


    the enemy who destroyed our ancient Chinese gods, the Buddha of physics, the enemy of the Dao of chemistry ¡­ Those are the last batch of Earthlings who ascended in the ancient times, and they all died at the hands of these existences ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ The most ancient taboo existence!¡±


    He was shocked and scared. He looked at all the decorations in the living room, hoping to find some information.


    ¡°It seems that the civilization is not very developed, and it looks like China in the Middle Ages? However, this could not be used as a basis! It¡¯s because the world of the three pillar gods looks more primitive, and it¡¯s also so easy to be careless.¡±


    however, the scale is too big. The furniture in this world is simply terrifying!


    our bodies are even smaller than ants. No wonder these ancient godly beasts are placed in fish tanks. What kind of transcendent universe is this? ¡±


    Fortunately, after seeing the even larger giant octopus of life, he had some resistance and could barely accept this terrifying scene.


    Suddenly, a sound came from the distance.


    Thump thump thump!


    A bunch of unknown spiritual fluctuations, as if someone was talking outside the door.


    In the living room, another door opened.


    A beautiful maid in a white dress came out and opened the door.


    Her body was huge, and her perfect curves were exquisite and alluring. She looked like a Pangu giant who had used the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    ¡°This person¡¯s head is so big!¡± Yuan Qinghua was shocked and no longer observed the mythical creature in the fish tank. Instead, she curled up and hid in a corner.


    Kachaa!


    The beautiful maid opened the door.


    Outside the door, there was a middle-aged woman dressed in simple clothes. She had dark skin and handed over some vegetables and fruits in a basket. The two of them talked for a while, then handed over the vegetables and closed the door.


    No matter how he looked at it, it seemed like an ordinary wealthy family.


    There were also very normal social interactions, and there were even village women delivering food.


    But just by looking at the fish tank, it couldn¡¯t be ordinary at all.


    He had fine goosebumps.


    Could it be that he was hiding somewhere?


    ¡°However, it¡¯s really huge. Just that red vegetable that looks like a carrot is as big as the demon-subduing Pagoda in Mount Shu! A basket of demon-subduing pagodas.¡± Yuan Qinghua was scared out of her wits. She curled up even more, feeling too terrifying.


    But fortunately, the beautiful maid took the basket and walked straight to the living room, ignoring the fish tank and not noticing him. She went to the kitchen.


    Only then did he heave a sigh of relief. He quickly dug a hole in the ground with great familiarity and buried himself. Then, he suddenly posted online for help.


    [ brothers, save us! A mysterious and unknown world has appeared. We¡¯ve discovered an ancient Chinese divine beast that has been suppressed and admired. It¡¯s suspected to be the mastermind behind the destruction of the ancient Buddhist civilization of China and earth! ]


    As soon as the post was posted, the entire forum was like boiling water, instantly boiling.


    Before this, everyone was still discussing what the future would be like after venerable sovereigns became Immortals. Were the ancient gods asleep? How mysterious was the enemy?


    After all, these were all on the agenda.


    However, in front of her eyes, it was really ¡­!


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    As the screenshots were taken, everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    True dragons, Qilins, and all kinds of strange beasts from the Classic of Mountains and Seas all exuded the aura of Buddhism and Daoism. Their behavior was even somewhat similar to the body shape of Asura Daoist Warriors. They were worthy of being their ancient ancestors.


    Mengmei,¡¯isn¡¯t this too exaggerated? The divine beast from the Classic of Mountains and Seas was made into a fish tank in the living room for display. How arrogant and overbearing was this! (Dumbfounded)¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna asked,¡¯this is our nemesis? Destroyed our ancient Earth? The great enemy of human civilization, another three-bodied person? How did you get in? you¡¯re in the three-body alien¡¯s fish tank. Are you still alive? (Terrifying)¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still alive, but I feel like I¡¯m going to die soon.¡±


    Yuan Qinghua screamed in pain, and she was so scared that she had goosebumps.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. It was too tragic. Was it easy to transform into a species? He had only been smug for a few seconds before he was struck by lightning. Life was really too difficult.


    He briefly explained the process to everyone.


    don¡¯t worry, ¡± the alchemy monarch said. according to our speculations, the mysterious existence of this space civilization might not have noticed you. Because the teleportation world is likely to be random and undetectable ¡­ As for why he was teleported here, it might be because the air in the fish tank was the same ¡­ After all, there was a way to descend through the aura (Olly)¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied,¡¯yes! Don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s not Too Late to Die when you see what that terrifying existence in front of you looks like and the situation of this world! (Good luck)¡±


    Mengmei: ¡± don¡¯t worry. Most people would probably be dead. They¡¯re feeding the fish tank. If they see something different, they¡¯ll definitely find out that they have no chance of living. Don¡¯t you have the talent to insert things? ¡± A skeleton can be covered with some flesh and blood and implanted with some organ plug-ins to become a weird divine beast and pretend to be one of them ¡­¡±


    Everyone gave their own ideas.

 Chapter 763

    ?


    763 Observing in secret


    None of the netizens had expected that another wave would rise before the previous one had even settled.


    He had just defeated the Samsara official sovereign and opened up the path to immortality when he was beaten up by society. The players were full of complaints and more than half of them died. The leader of the players, Yuan Qinghua, escaped directly. In the end, he escaped to an even more terrifying transcendent universe?


    This was too exciting!


    It wasn¡¯t even enough to describe it as a turn of events.


    ¡°Brother Yuan Qinghua, hold on!¡±


    you¡¯ve received professional beating training. The path of the heaven-born gives birth to babies, breeds pigs ¡­ It was all for this moment! For the sake of humanity, for the sake of the people of Earth! (Olly)¡±


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    Countless people were so excited that their faces turned red.


    Yuan Qinghua was not feeling well. Why are you all so happy?


    ¡®I¡¯m going to die soon. This mysterious world Overlord that¡¯s as terrifying as the ancient gods, a forbidden and eternal life form, is jumping around in his fish tank ¡­¡¯


    The members of Earth¡¯s major research institutes were completely unsettled.


    A terrifying enemy that destroyed Earth¡¯s mythological civilization in ancient times?


    It was as if they were looking at a terrifying, forbidden existence in outer space, overlooking their base-earth.


    If he knew that those ancient legends had all come from this planet, he would definitely tear the void apart and descend here to destroy human civilization.


    Facing such an existence, any information that leaked out could be found.


    On the other hand, no matter how hard the earth cultivated, only one stage-two warrior had appeared. It was unimaginably weak. Without one or two hundred years of development, it was impossible for a real powerhouse to appear.


    ¡°The enemy that destroyed Earth¡¯s prehistoric civilization!¡±


    ¡°Oh! My God!¡±


    that¡¯s a star system-level civilization!


    ¡°We Earthlings are finished!¡±


    ¡°Dr. Hawking¡¯s words are right. Face the signal from outer space and don¡¯t reply! Don¡¯t reply! Don¡¯t reply!¡±


    ¡°Stop him! Stop that idiot whose brain is filled with water!¡±


    ¡°He must have given birth to seven children and turned himself silly!¡±


    ¡­..


    The researchers from various major research institutes and scientists in white coats were completely unable to remain calm. They quickly posted their comments on the comment board.


    I suggest you commit suicide. God will bless you!


    ¡°I suggest you commit suicide by C-section.¡±


    ¡°I suggest you feed it to those divine beasts.¡±


    ¡­


    A series of warnings were issued.


    ???


    Yuan Qinghua was dumbfounded. She was completely upset. These honest foreigners had learned the bad things from those silly netizens. Was there such a way to comfort people? what the hell was suicide?


    However, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to care so much. After browsing the internet once, he asked them to leave a message if they had any suggestions. Then, he went offline and went back to the fish tank to lay low.


    ¡°I¡¯ll observe in secret.¡±


    ¡°I, shall be the folmo flower!¡±


    ¡°There is only one truth! Home is naturally the closest place to the truth!¡± He buried himself in the ground, revealing a pair of empty skeleton eyes that were constantly observing in the dark.


    it looks like they¡¯re looking at me as a pet in the fish tank, but in fact, I¡¯m a human looking at those fish lips in the fish tank!


    He was full of confidence.


    every day, the maid would come to the fish tank to feed it. According to the time outside the window, the sun was high up in the sky, and she would feed it to the fish tank around noon. She would put in vegetables similar to carrots and some market meat like pork ¡­ Is it really good to feed these divine beasts with pork and carrots?¡±


    However, even if it was a vegetable, it was still quite rich in energy because of its huge size.


    He even thought that if he killed an ordinary person who was an earth-shattering giant, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about energy, right?


    She would cook regularly and send it to that mysterious room. It seems like the real boss is inside ¡­ I¡¯ll dig out all his secrets, even the color of his underwear!¡±


    at the same time, there are often farmers and women greeting each other at the door and delivering food. They are very enthusiastic. Yesterday. there were. few young people dressed as students. They seemed to be wearing. special long student uniform and were quite handsome. They brought documents and came to ask for some academic knowledge ¡­ Of course, the boss inside still hasn¡¯t appeared. It¡¯s the pretty maid who¡¯s answering the questions, which is very disappointing.¡±


    however. judging from the flow of people, the mysterious, wealthy family is not living in a busy city. It may be in a remote mountain forest, but they are still authoritative figures in certain fields, professors. and so on. They have. certain prestige in the local area. Therefore, many people will make a detour ¡­ There are even some students who want to be apprenticed to a master and are very attentive.¡±


    ¡°They naturally saw the fish tank and were very interested, but they didn¡¯t show too much horror, as if these ¡®ant¡¯ creatures were normal? However, it might really be quite normal. After all, they could be said to be some kind of foreign species of ants or insects ¡­ It would also be more natural.¡±


    After all, the fish tank was made of a special material that isolated energy fluctuations. If one could not sense its power, one might really think that it was a species like the seven-spot ladybird or little gecko.


    ¡°Of course, the humanoid creatures in this world also have radiation energy. Maybe their subjects are not only science but also radiation? Do students like them use radiation to modify species?¡±


    another day. I¡¯ve already understood some of the crude language of their divine sense.


    today, the pugnacious Qiongqi and Taotie started fighting again. I took the opportunity to collect some minced meat and put them on my body. When I become a real living creature, I might be able to move around outside.


    at night, when no one was around, I secretly made friends with these divine beasts and taught them how to cultivate the Buddhist system. It was like a thousand miles a day. It was as if the genes that were engraved in their bones were awakened again, and ¡­ It¡¯s too terrifying. Just the food alone is enough for my initial cultivation! I¡¯ll be rank one soon!¡±


    ah, today, I finally saw the owner walk out of his room and sit in the living room. He¡¯s still drinking tea!


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi sat in his chair and ignored the two round eyes in the fish tank. He was like a perverted tram fanatic, peeking through the crack of the door.


    I didn¡¯t expect that a random fish tank could cause such a big storm.


    Xu Zhi sipped his tea, his expression calm and peaceful. After all, he was used to being watched by a group of strange creatures when he sat on a chair in the courtyard and drank tea in the past, so he turned a blind eye to it. this situation means that the battle Camp has been established ¡­ My main body fought against three avatars, the ancient God, the Overlord, and Hermes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hitting myself?¡±


    He was speechless, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to think too much about it.


    After all, the most important thing was to develop this new world that was still in its infancy.


    ¡°Sunspots?¡±


    He stood up and looked up at the sun from the window.


    as a true God of the magic core system and a God-level computer, my computing power is too powerful. Even for ordinary living beings, according to the newspapers and information from various countries, I can almost see a future of the world that has a high probability of development.

 Chapter 764

    ?


    764 The evolutionary history of the planet¡¯s civilization


    Very quickly, time flew by.


    In a short ten years, after Science and Technology entered the Industrial Revolution.


    The world map of each continent was completely clear, and the countries of each continent started a great civilization explosion.


    It was not difficult to create practical weapons based on the various scientific and technological parameters obtained, the laws of the universe, and the laws of physics and chemistry. Soon, with the emergence of planes, trains, chariots, and artillery, the distance between continents began to shrink, and the planets as large as the entire earth began to exchange what they needed.


    The distance between the two worlds was shortened, and small conflicts began to occur.


    In order to stop the war, all the continents had the same goal: To improve the living environment, they used a large number of green plants to improve the concentration of the atmosphere.


    This planet¡¯s atmosphere was extremely thin.


    The planet¡¯s weak atmospheric environment caused the gas in the planet to be unable to be retained. It was almost a vacuum state, and liquid water could not be retained in the vacuum. It could only exist in large quantities in the form of solid ice.


    The people on the planet lived in a vacuum environment of-60 degrees Celsius. They were completely vacuum creatures and lived on ice in primitive times.


    At this time, they began to improve the poor living conditions of the planet.


    After all, even a vacuum creature would not be willing to live in a vacuum for a long time!


    The vacuum would circulate with the air in their bodies, forming a huge air pressure difference. As long as there was a certain amount of bleeding, the ¡± gaseous blood ¡± would dissipate into the vacuum.


    In just a minute, all the blood in the form of gas would be drained, and they would lose oxygen and carbon dioxide, leading to death.


    At the same time, the huge pressure difference caused their skin to loosen up in their old age and couldn¡¯t withstand the vacuum pressure. An old man walking on the street suddenly screamed, and his body was torn apart by the pressure. The gas all over his body turned into wisps and drifted in the air, and he died. It was not uncommon.


    The vacuum caused their lifespans to be very short, and their later years were very miserable.


    The leaders of the various continents started a meeting. The [ undermoon atmospheric plan ] was officially opened and passed by all votes. It was quickly launched.


    The main goal of this plan was:


    Through the release of gas from a large number of green planets, as well as various other methods, by thickening the atmosphere to improve the ecology, the environment of the various continents gradually improved.


    After several years, the outside world was no longer a strong vacuum. The difference in internal and external air pressure had reached a relative balance. Even if the blood vessels were ruptured, the blood would not be quickly drawn out of the body. He could still quickly go to the hospital for treatment.


    The pressure in the planet¡¯s vacuum quickly reduced and was filled with a large amount of nitrogen.


    It was later known as the era of planet Qi.


    This era made the atmosphere of the entire planet thick, completely suitable for the survival of living things.


    Another ten years passed.


    The moon astrologers of the various continents studied the moon¡¯s information on full moon nights and finally managed to study all the knowledge of the moon.


    Without spiritual sustenance, the continents began to lose faith.


    A person without faith would face ¡­


    A riot!


    Small border skirmishes continued rapidly in every continent. Due to the exposure of the ¡± East continent immigrant human experiment plan, ¡± using smuggled slaves for human experiments, this immoral behavior was greatly exposed and continued to ferment. The war between continents had completely begun.


    Finally, the First World War began.


    The East continent was the first to develop nuclear weapons. The forbidden mythical weapon named ¡± God¡¯s arrival ¡± was the first atomic bomb to be dropped on the guangbei coast of Yunzhou.


    BOOM!


    A huge mushroom cloud was formed.


    It was as if a huge mythical sun had fallen from the sky. It was as if a huge fireball had passed through the sky and smashed into the earth. The world was dazzling. The air expanded rapidly, and the terrifyingly high temperature distorted all the scenery. Endless matter evaporated.


    More than a million people were killed in the explosion, more than two million were killed by radiation, and hundreds of creatures were deformed by radiation according to an uncertain rule.


    The entire planet fell into complete panic.


    ¡°Bang Bang Bang!¡±


    On this day, there was a knock on the door, and many students and residents in the vicinity came to inquire about the matter. Their faces were filled with horror.


    After all, he was the most knowledgeable person in the town.


    Some of the students were holding grey paper newspapers and asking the maidservant nervously. They obviously thought she was a knowledgeable professor.


    ¡°What the f * ck? A nuclear war on this planet? It¡¯s exploding!¡±


    Yuan Qinghua was curled up in the entire fish tank, shaking and frightened.


    One could imagine how terrified the people on this primitive land were.


    After all, just the radiation caused by the nuclear explosion was already a ruin. Within a few hundred years, no one would be able to live. Death, mutation, deformity, and distortion would cover the entire black ruined land.


    However, it was clear that the students conversing in the living room were not panicking at all! They only treated nuclear weapons as powerful bombs.


    ¡°Heavens! These people are too scary!¡± Yuan Qinghua was stunned. you guys are too big-hearted. That¡¯s a nuclear bomb! That¡¯s a nuclear bomb!¡±


    Three days later, more students came to visit. Even some professors and the higher-ups of some towns came with a stack of the latest newspapers.


    After all, the families living in seclusion here were becoming more and more famous. Even the nation¡¯s chief moon seer, Ji yang, who was known as the second generation of the moon of wisdom in the middle state, came to invite them, but he was rejected.


    In the living room, Yuan Qinghua learned from the conversation of these people, ¡±


    yesterday, another nuclear bomb exploded, and the two neighboring states were completely at war. China is also extremely vigilant.


    Yunzhou had also developed nuclear weapons. The Indra arrow retaliated and the bridgehead city of the East continent, mahakaboludo, was destroyed.


    BOOM!


    A few days later, the situation became more and more intense. Both sides continued to produce lunar weapons and bombard each other¡¯s land.


    Gradually, the other continents started to join the war. They started to throw out forbidden weapons, and terrifying mushroom clouds rose up from the ground.


    A global nuclear war had completely erupted!


    All the continents started to enter a state of emergency preparation for war.


    In the research institutes of the major countries, the moon Dominator of the military strategy Bureau began to make an announcement:


    ¡°War, the war begins!¡±


    the people began to build a series of underground shelters and homes to hide.


    ¡­


    The nightclubs began to close, and the newspaper sellers on the streets disappeared. Travelers carrying suitcases, wearing thick trench coats, and holding crutches were running around everywhere.


    Ta ta ta!


    A group of students and professors knocked on the door again.


    we should also build a shelter, right? ¡±


    ¡°These weapons are truly terrifying! It¡¯s a thousand times more powerful than traditional explosives!¡±


    Countless students were discussing.


    In the fish tank, Yuan Qinghua was shocked!


    F * cking hell, using explosives to compare?


    How crazy are the creatures on this planet? that¡¯s a nuclear weapon!


    it¡¯s to build an underground shelter.


    The young female Butler was wiping the chairs in the living room with a sackcloth. She told them without turning her head, ¡± not only do we have to build a sanctuary, but we also have to use a large amount of wood to build an underground Ark ¡­ Those who can¡¯t build arks will have to hide on the mountains, high up.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Many students were puzzled. It was hard to imagine building a ship underground.


    ¡°Because master said that the world-ending flood is coming.¡±

 Chapter 765

    ?


    765 The moon landing program!


    Flood?


    When these words fell, one could hear a pin drop.


    In the living room, the surroundings were shaking.


    In the end, a representative of the Research Institute asked, ¡± can you meet your master? ¡±


    After decades of living in seclusion, everyone knew that even the servants had such great talent. It was clear how terrifying and mysterious the Masters were.


    The young housekeeper only shook her head in refusal.


    This scene ended unhappily. In the end, he left with complicated feelings.


    However, it still caused quite a stir among the upper-class society of the central province. Some nobles and astrologers would rather believe it and began to build underground shelters and arks to continue resisting the nuclear war.


    The war could no longer be stopped.


    BOOM!


    The entire world was shaking.


    At every moment, huge mushroom clouds rose up and bloomed in every continent.


    The people at the bottom of the society adapted very quickly. They lived in the underground city, and the ground had been plowed countless times. They did not care. The war between the two sides had already entered a state of white-hot heat.


    To them, the so-called nuclear bomb was just a powerful bomb.


    They were radioactive creatures, and the reason why they were killed was basically because of the core area of the huge high-temperature explosion, which swept across the entire land.


    And the most terrifying radiation of a nuclear bomb ¡­


    Radiation killing?


    Don¡¯t be funny.


    He didn¡¯t feel anything.


    Unless it was a core area with extremely high concentration, it didn¡¯t matter at all in ordinary radiation areas, because they were creatures with radiation in their bones.


    The nuclear threat didn¡¯t exist at all. Therefore, the strategic nuclear weapons that humans on earth were afraid of didn¡¯t pose a threat to them at all. They were used as ordinary bombs and exploded once without any aftereffects.


    It was even called the moon arrival of the moon goddess Ji.


    After the bombardment of God¡¯s weapons, people felt that their lives were more comfortable. They were healthy, full of energy, and their food was delicious. Even their appetites had increased.


    Thus, he used it even more unscrupulously.


    The war continued for three years.


    And the terrifying scene finally happened.


    The constant high-temperature radiation had finally caused the planet¡¯s ecosystem to change!


    Global warming.


    The high heat radiation started to melt the glaciers, and the endless liquid Glacier turned into a huge torrent that covered the entire planet.


    BOOM!


    The flood had completely broken out.


    The people living in the underground cities and air-raid shelters were drowned in the first instant.


    ¡°Help!¡±


    ¡°Someone save me!¡±


    Countless people fled the ground, shouting, wailing, and climbing up to the higher ground.


    Countless people held onto driftwood and wooden furniture tightly as they were washed away by the huge flood. It was as if the power of a landslide and tsunami had swept across the entire planet.


    Only a small number of arks were built, rising from the submerged underground city. Due to the huge buoyancy, they broke through the heavy soil and floated in the huge ocean.


    The nobles of the kingdom dressed in astrologer¡¯s clothes stood on the deck.


    ¡°Heavens!¡±


    They had never seen a liquid ocean in their lives.


    ¡°The prophecy has come true! Could that mysterious and secluded astrologer be a servant of God?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s God¡¯s spokesperson!¡±


    ¡°No, it might be the true God, the great eternal moon god, Ji!¡±


    ¡°Argh! The ancient Emperor of the great Shang Dynasty, the Father of Ji Shang, Ji!¡±


    what did we miss?!


    ¡­


    Only the humans on the mountains were not submerged. The nobles who built the arks were floating on the sea.


    More than 90% of the planet¡¯s population had died.


    In the future, people called this event: The flood of God.


    The people on the ground were punished by the moon god because of their greed and warlike nature. A great flood was sent down to destroy the world.


    The melting of the glaciers had completely engulfed the entire planet, and the liquid water was held in place by the strengthened atmosphere, covering the entire planet and turning into an ocean.


    From then on, the land of the entire planet was no longer connected. It was divided into regions by a large amount of seawater, and they were completely called the nine Continents.


    ¡°This is too terrifying!¡±


    In the fish tank, Yuan Qinghua looked at the earth-shaking ocean outside the window. The whole house rose from the ground, and she completely understood something.


    ¡°Radiation causes global warming. How many nuclear bombs will be detonated to cause this? The Great Flood would directly destroy the world! Could people still live on the entire radioactive planet? I¡¯m afraid it has already completely covered the radiation land and the radiation ocean.¡±


    But ¡­


    In the living room next to him, the mysterious and forbidden whisper made him shiver. the new era of mankind has begun. The era of the recuperation of Reiki.


    ¡°???¡±


    Yuan Qinghua was instantly dumbfounded.


    it¡¯s too terrifying. This kind of taboo existence of. universal civilization actually calls the nuclear radiation war on this planet ¡­ Spirit! Qi! Fu! Su!¡±


    ¡­


    They were not on the same level.


    Yuan Qinghua¡¯s mind went blank. She sent his observation diary to the internet, and countless people on the internet burst into laughter in front of their computers.


    Someone stood up in shock.


    f * ck, so nuclear radiation is the revival of spiritual energy? ¡±


    ¡°The radiated land is actually a Buddha¡¯s land, a heaven? No wonder there were records in the Ancient East and West saying that one could see heaven and Buddha land after the World was nuclear leveled. It was indeed true that one could see true Lord and gods! (Dog head)¡±


    now that I think about it, the history of this planet¡¯s development is terrifying!


    thicken the atmosphere, improve the planet¡¯s environment, and then a nuclear war will break out. Boil the planet and use the thick atmosphere to start retaining the melted liquid water, turning it into a habitable ocean planet.


    ¡°What a terrifying universe! Is this the terrifying existence of the taboo?¡±


    ¡°To tell you the truth, there might have been ancient human civilizations in ancient times, and there might have been an ¡®ancient nuclear war¡¯! There are even signs of radiation in many ancient pieces of evidence.¡±


    ¡°F * ck, it seems like it¡¯s not just this planet. The ancient nuclear war on earth was obviously a war between Buddhism and Daoism! (Confirmed)¡±


    ¡­.


    The yuan Qinghua in the fish tank was still very confused.


    But in the end, after a great flood, a new era began. In the fish tank, he saw everything with his own eyes, this vast Planet of Giants.


    The age of the ocean.


    This era, after the era of planet gas, was later known as the era of the planet Ocean, also known as the era of planet recovery!


    Originally, the radiation on this planet was not high.


    Because it was not close to the sun, it was the fourth planet in the Galaxy. Its geographical position was the same as earth, and the radiation was not obvious.


    However, at this time, the high concentration of radiation residue had caused all the living creatures on the planet to be in a special state of strong radiation. Many people felt that some ancient dust in their genes had been awakened.


    In fact, in their daily lives, there was a simple and crude version of ¡®Qi¡¯. Some of the more talented ones could even use the simple radiation.


    ¡°This is too terrifying!¡±


    ¡°As expected of a God¡¯s weapon!¡±


    ¡­.


    A few simple Warriors were walking in the radiation wasteland.


    The new era was being reborn and restored to its peak. The newspapers were full of praise.


    Many people even guessed that the mysterious astrologer who lived in the valley was the incarnation of the moon goddess. The maid was known as moon¡¯s servant.


    The two statues were gradually erected and covered the entire planet.


    The peaceful development continued for 80 years.


    Civilization was restored again.


    After that nuclear war, civilization took another step forward, from the era of World War to modernization, with the emergence of computers and the internet.


    During this time, Yuan Qinghua had once again cultivated to the seventh tier.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    He laughed happily, ¡± 100 years, Level Seven, this speed is not bad. Eating carrots and pork on the market, to be able to cultivate to this level, I am already an unparalleled genius!


    However, he still curled up in the fish tank in the living room and did not dare to make a sound.


    In order to calm the people down and stop the war, the new kings of the continents announced two major plans to the people:


    First, the scientific and technological knowledge on the civilized moon was only basic knowledge. They wanted to use it to deduce their own civilization era.


    Second, the moon landing program.


    They continued to observe the moon and discovered a terrifying fact:


    From the beginning to the end, the moon had been rotating in the direction of their planet like an eyeball. The pupils on the front side of the moon had been staring at the entire planet, and they had never seen the back side of the moon.


    ¡°We are being watched by God!¡±


    ¡°The moon god Ji is watching us humans on the ground!¡±


    even his clone has descended on this planet!


    ¡­


    Countless moon Dominators exclaimed.


    Countless professors and scholars in Zhongzhou, various well-known universities, and even the re-established Shen du University in the central capital were extremely fanatical and had begun their research and development plans.


    They believed that the full picture of the moon¡¯s front side was a guiding divine monument given to them by the gods. On the back side of the moon, there must be another divine monument.


    The truth of their bloodline was probably written on the divine monument!


    The moon landing program was officially launched.


    The specific process was as follows:


    With the current technology, they could launch a rocket with hydrogen fuel as a carrier to transport a manned spacecraft. They could then use a gravity slingshot to accelerate and enter the Earth-moon orbit to observe the dark side of the moon and even land.


    ¡­


    On the moon.


    On the moon.


    Just like the entire planet, the atmosphere underwent a reform.


    However, their atmospheric Reformation was to isolate the moon from the vacuum outside.


    ¡°Detestable!¡±


    ¡°Those stupid humans are actually coming to our side! Hurry up and get ready!¡± A puny ant-like powerhouse was secretly observing an astronomical telescope and the distant blue ocean planet.


    ¡°Those people actually want to blaspheme our true God! This is intolerable!¡±


    ¡°God, why did you send your incarnation to that planet?¡±


    Since they had obtained the technological knowledge on the front side, they had naturally obtained the technological knowledge on the back side as well. At this moment, technology and cultivation were progressing at the same time, so the speed of development was naturally very fast.


    ¡­


    The moon was facing the planet.


    The back of the moon was facing the entire Galaxy.


    The cultivation system on the dark side of the moon was also gradually noticed by the transcendent creatures on other ancient planets. They observed and began to cultivate.


    After all, they were naturally gifted and were born powerful. Naturally, they could observe a planet¡¯s satellite in the distance.


    They also had special full moon nights!


    They were even able to observe the movements of the astrological surfaces of other planets and discovered that there were also mysterious creatures of civilization living on other gaseous planets.


    On the distant Mercury.


    The storm swept through the ocean current¡¯s ice layer, and a storm sprite wandered within it. It slowly opened its cold eyes and looked at the moon in the distance.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? The creatures on that planet tried to launch themselves to the moon?¡±


    they¡¯re always too ignorant. They actually started their own planetary war ¡­ However, if they want to land on the moon!¡±


    BOOM!


    They carried a small meteorite and started their own moon landing program. don¡¯t blaspheme the ancient God!


    In the sparks of fiery lava.


    With a splash, a rock was exposed in the high temperature. The hot magma slid like slime, and it let out a silent roar, ¡± Moon Star ¡­


    In the lightning star of the endless thunderstorm abyss.


    Lightning flashed and Thunder rumbled. A large amount of helium and hydrogen interwove into a planet of airflow. A crack suddenly appeared in the thunderstorm and Hurricane. lightning ¡­


    In the sun, something even more terrifying was happening. A black shadow gradually appeared.


    ¡°Heavens, what is that!¡±


    ¡°An eclipse?¡±


    ¡°Solar eclipse?¡±


    Countless people were using their binoculars to observe the sun.


    It was a large patch of black pieces from the sun, floating in the void as it rushed over. Behind it was a huge sun, as if an ancient black giant beast was carved into the sun, letting out a silent roar.


    The myths and legends were revived.


    The revival of spirit Qi.


    The moon landing plan, the entire solar system, the world was about to change!


    ¡°Let¡¯s move,¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly said, ¡± let¡¯s go to the sun and take a look at the civilization there.


    The young housekeeper¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at the living room and the fish tank. then the things here ¡­


    stay here and come back next time. Maybe, I won¡¯t come back again. Xu Zhi said.


    Yuan Qinghua, who was hiding in the room, looked excited.


    to an ancient being like this, even a mythical beast from the Classic of Mountains and Seas is like a little goldfish that was casually thrown away. It¡¯s like a fart. It looks like I have a chance. I¡¯ll have to run!


    ¡°I¡¯m a tier 7, and I can beat everything in the world!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment!¡±


    He laughed out loud. However, he did not know what the entire planet was about to face.

 Chapter 766

    ?


    766 The courage of the times


    In the manor.


    she¡¯s gone, she¡¯s gone, she¡¯s gone. She¡¯s been gone for three days.


    Yuan Qinghua was very cautious. She observed secretly in the fish tank and studied it for a long time. After confirming that there was no danger, she couldn¡¯t help but start to break the fish tank.


    Peng, Peng, Peng.


    Although the fish tank was unusually strong, it could not withstand the impact of a level Seven heavenly Emperor like him, and soon shattered.


    after eating the pork and carrots from the market for a hundred years, I¡¯ve finally re-cultivated and reached the top of the celestial Emperor. Yuan Qinghua looked at the strange beasts beside her.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    Exotic beasts that were as small as ants crawled out of the fish tank like mites.


    They looked at the huge living room and the ceiling lights as if they were looking at the sky. They were shocked.


    Like a doll from a Toy City, he had barged into the city of Giants.


    He went out.


    When he arrived at the small road in the village, he saw a huge black-shelled beetle lying on a flower. It was flapping its wings, and it was an ancient prehistoric giant beast that covered the sky and earth.


    ¡°It¡¯s so big!¡±


    could this terrifying world be the legendary wilderness? ¡±


    Yuan Qinghua, who had already turned into a strange figure, was shocked. go, do it.


    The true dragons and other exotic beasts present were at least at the third or fourth tier. Bullying a huge but ordinary creature was a piece of cake, like a Hulk piercing through a hundred-meter-tall building made of paper.


    Whoosh-


    The figure pierced through the beetle as if it had been pierced by a tiny needle and thread. A huge energy nourished its body.


    ¡°Kill, continue to kill!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let a single blade of grass or tree slip by.¡±


    Yuan Qinghua was completely unrestrained. If killing a beetle was so profitable, what about killing other creatures?


    They killed their way through, and even encountered a wild rat-like creature. They were even more excited, for the energy they obtained was exaggeratedly huge.


    They actually matched the style of the previous Zerg Empress.


    As they fought their way through, Yuan Qinghua couldn¡¯t help but post, ¡±


    brothers, this giant world has too much of an advantage for us, the super-small creatures. After all, we are small and need too little energy!


    ¡°What should we do next?¡±


    ¡­


    The internet had already been transformed into a top-tier Advisory Board.


    A group of scoundrels came up with ideas in a mess.


    After all, they were all very excited. The ancient deities, the three pillar gods, Carolyn, di Qi, and the others had yet to come into contact with the mysterious world, but they had already begun to explore this world.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s to teach martial arts!¡±


    activate the revival of spirit Qi in this world and teach them our system. Let them become the inheritors of Buddhism and Daoism and fight against the enemy.


    the divine Dragon appears on Mount Tai, and the flying dragon soars in the sky. The ancient path of stars opens, and the coffin is pulled by Nine Dragons!


    the auspicious Kirin appeared on the Bohai Sea, on the sea bridge, shining with golden light. It was traveling in parallel with cars and high-speed rail!


    are you guys poisonous? you¡¯re using a magnifying glass to shock an ant-sized divine beast? ¡±


    !!!


    Everyone reacted at once.


    cough, cough, cough. In my opinion, you should hang in there for now and help the divine beasts develop first. As the heavenly Emperor, you can create an internal space ring and store it in your body. You can then cultivate the pseudo nine revolutions mysterious art!


    ¡°Yes, cultivate the nine revolutions mysterious art, and then turn into the real Pan Gu body, the size of the people in this world! After that, I¡¯ll go out and show off and revive the supernatural!¡±


    ¡°F * ck, I feel like he¡¯s courting death! It¡¯s normal to be killed if it¡¯s blown up!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that in half a year, the two superpowers, Zhongzhou and Dongzhou, will be competing in technology. They will each invest trillions of research funds and prepare for the moon? What if we sneak into them and secretly look at the moon?¡±


    I think it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take the opportunity to cultivate the nine revolutions mysterious art and become a handsome and mysterious cosmos divine beast. I¡¯ll let the man-made satellite capture the scene.


    They began to make up their minds.


    I¡¯ll cultivate the nine revolutions mysterious art and see how it goes. When the time comes, I¡¯ll go to the moon and join in the fun.


    Yuan Qinghua also agreed.


    ¡­


    ¡°You guys are going to the moon too? He¡¯s really courting death.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression turned strange, but he could not be bothered with them. He would just let them develop on their own.


    In fact, the manor was only a temporary residence.


    There was no sorcerer sandpit either. In the ancient cellar, the housekeeper AI girl briefly packed their luggage, then Xu Zhi and the other man left.


    They were walking on the streets.


    This was a pedestrian street paved with exquisite granite slabs, and black motorcycles were parked outside.


    On the streets, many divine senses could be heard.


    ¡°What hairstyle should I cut?¡±


    The lights on the barbershop¡¯s signboard flickered as they covered the customers with a black cloth and washed them.


    ¡°Hello! Do you need any clothes?¡±


    In a luxury clothing store, many beautiful Women in Black uniforms had exquisite figures. When they saw the customers coming in, they revealed professional smiles.


    In some of the more luxurious Jade shops, there was even a lady holding a luxurious leather bag in front of the counter.


    A slender beauty explained, ¡± this is a moon-shaped Jade. It¡¯s inlaid with gold. Look, the carvings on this Moon Tree are exquisite and symbolize good luck.


    you should know that our manwei international ocean shipping company dug this out from a Kuangqu in the center of the lunar calendar¡¯s explosion in a prehistoric sea of war ¡­


    There was a strong auspicious aura on it-this was the blessing of the great moon god! If you wear it for a long time, the magnetic field on it will nourish your body!¡±


    There were more than 3000 nuclear explosions in the prehistoric war.


    Most of them had sunk to the bottom of the ocean. The deep-sea Kuangqu in the center was still filled with powerful radiation and was a very precious spiritual mineral. Many ocean shipping companies had risked their lives to mine in the ocean between continents.


    However, the extremely high radiation zone at the core was still not something that ordinary people could bear. Basically, they were all slave workers who were smuggled in and forced to mine.


    do you need beauty treatment? we will use acupuncture to help you relax your blood vessels.


    In the room, a female masseuse was doing facial treatment for the guest on the bed. She smiled very gently.


    ¡°You have too many pimples on your face because your blood is not very pure ¡­ We can change your blood and give you new oxygen ¡­ Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not those Black Beauty hospitals. We¡¯ve done a full set of blood sterilization and disinfection. When the air circulation is perfect, the skin on the face will be fine.¡±


    On the streets, there were buskers singing.


    It was a special spiritual instrument, with a vibration structure similar to that of a zither string.


    Ha!


    There were some Qigong Masters on the streets who were displaying special and simple Qi energy and radiation energy. This attracted the attention of many people, who were very interested in these new so-called martial arts.


    ¡°I refuse to discriminate against the people of the Barbarian continent.¡±


    A young girl with bronze skin, dressed in ethnic clothing, with a face full of freckles and long black hair that fell over her shoulders, said, ¡± please give us a hug! she was petite, but her legs were round and slender, and metal bells hung all over her body.


    Xu Zhi walked up to her and gave her a hug.


    ¡°Thank you for your support.¡± The young girl raised the signboard and said excitedly.


    ¡°This is a beautiful era.¡± Xu Zhi smiled gently. Without waiting for the girl to answer, he turned around and left with the maid.


    yes, it was a beautiful era ¡­


    The young girl replied happily.


    He turned his head to look at the large television screen in the square next to him. A host wearing a Black Moon Laurel moon-occupying uniform was reporting the news of the day.


    ¡°Moon River Research Institute in Zhongzhou, Moon 1 is about to land on the moon! It was being broadcast live across the country! Let us witness the miracle of history! Let us witness the origin of the planet¡¯s civilization!¡±


    ¡°Witness the gods!¡±


    ¡°Witness our story!¡±

 Chapter 767

    ?


    767 Extraordinary immortality, transmigration to earth


    ¡°The times change with each passing day.¡±


    Walking on the street.


    Xu Zhi looked at the exotic culture of this planet. He traveled a thousand miles with one step, and the streets around him turned into afterimages as the hustle and bustle surged into his mind. For the first time, he felt something more real than he had ever felt before.


    It was a human of the same size as him, with flesh and blood, and a sense of touch.


    Schools, streets, companies ¡­


    Living here was no different from living on earth.


    In fact, their technological civilization was still on the rise, and it was even more advanced, because the theory given by Xu Zhi was the basic theory of science and Technology of the izodaians.


    ¡°What a beautiful civilization.¡±


    Xu Zhi disappeared from where he was and sighed.


    although it has only been a few hundred years, it has already gone through two environmental reforms and is already a different earth with its own atmosphere and liquid water.


    Although most of the air was made up of ordinary nitrogen, the oxygen content was only 8%. For humans, it was still a land of death with almost no oxygen. It was simply a plateau among plateaus, and a high radiation zone at that.


    However, it was no longer a vacuum and would not tear the body apart.


    Ordinary Earthlings could also come to this planet and live for a long time with auxiliary oxygen masks and radiation protective suits.


    ¡°In theory, can Earthlings live on this planet?¡±


    Xu Zhi looked up at the sky, and his eyes flickered. No one knew what he was thinking.


    go back and clean up the room. Continue to do the housework. You don¡¯t have to follow me. Xu Zhi said to the young housekeeper.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    She went back through the teleportation array.


    After all, Xu Zhi was going to take a look at the sun next. His cultivation level was too low, so it was impossible for him to follow.


    BOOM!


    Xu Zhi flew into the dark Universe.


    There was no doubt that this solar system contained all of Xu Zhi¡¯s expectations for the physical sandbox. It was his greatest power source.


    That was why there were so many large creatures.


    ¡°If the Medusa¡¯s crystal wall system universe in the study room is the huge expectation of the spiritual universe! In that case, this piece of land before me is my expectation of the material universe.¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath.


    Medusa is developing in the spiritual universe on the other side, while the Phoenix might have to be placed in this physical universe ¡­ After all, the various elemental lifeforms are all descendants that emerged from her four elemental planes ¡­¡± Xu Zhi thought for a moment, then took out a table lamp and looked at the sun in the distance.


    ¡°Perhaps the sun is the place where the Phoenix is.¡±


    This was the result of Xu Zhi¡¯s consideration.


    After all, unlike Medusa, who was madly leading the war and influencing the development of the situation in the bottle with an excited look on her face, Phoenix did not like to go out and cause trouble.


    The depths of the sun happened to be the best place for closed-door cultivation because the energy was massive and it was perfectly compatible with his origin attributes.


    its life has come to an end, and it¡¯s reincarnated for a second time. It needs a lot of energy to break through to the ninth-rank.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face was indifferent.


    the Phoenix did not choose a shortcut to vindicate Dao on her path to rank nine ¡­ While the others were riding bicycles, planes, and motorcycles and sprinting past, they still chose the most primitive way of hiking.¡±


    She chose to fuse the cells one by one.


    This path was the most primitive and took the longest time, but it was also the strongest ninth-rank path. Break the Dao with force!


    However, this was not something that anyone could do.


    Only an immortal bloodline would have such a long time without any fancy skills.


    ¡°Just let her slowly get used to it.¡±


    Xu Zhi muttered,


    using force to overcome technique is the advantage of eternal life. It should also be the strongest and most boring ninth-rank Dao validation technique. Perhaps, I will be like her in the future.


    ¡®I don¡¯t need any magic core techniques or nuclear fission. I¡¯ll slowly accumulate my Foundation and break through by force. After all, my foundation system of rank-8 has already reached perfection ¡­¡¯ As for the foundation of a tier 9, it naturally has to be at the great circle ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to let her try this path!¡±


    Huala!


    Xu Zhi leaped up and ran toward the sun.


    The most powerful ancient sun god had already left, leaving behind a few young sun gods. They were like Dyson spheres, like satellites revolving around the sun.


    From afar, it looked like the sunspot.


    BOOM!


    The sun¡¯s surface was burning with flames that were thousands of degrees.


    However, this was not the most terrifying thing. What was terrifying was that the endless source of radiation gathered and surged, turning into a terrifying land of death for life.


    Ta ta ta!


    Xu Zhi landed lightly on the ground and entered the sun¡¯s corona.


    Golden flames danced around them, as if they were in a golden purgatory. It was extremely shocking. Even Xu Zhi was flabbergasted by the most majestic power of nature, the power of a star.


    Hualala!


    The terrifying solar wind swept across, and the Golden flames slanted like wheat waves were extremely spectacular and boundless.


    even someone as powerful as me, an eighth-grade God whose combat strength is exaggerated to the limit, might not be able to withstand the terrifying high temperature and radiation from the depths of the sun!


    furthermore, this is not something any extraordinary creature based on the existing laws of Cosmic Physics can withstand ¡­


    He raised his head.


    ¡°Life has its limits.¡±


    there is a limit to how much heat a creature that lives under the laws of the universe can withstand. It¡¯s just like how the speed of flight can not exceed the speed of light.


    ¡°This is the universe.¡±


    ¡°These are the rules.¡±


    Xu Zhi stepped into the Golden clouds of fire. Divine flames rose from his body, and his hair burned golden. A golden light was ignited in his eyes.


    perhaps, only a rank nine who can distort the laws can ignore this terrifying cosmic force, distort the upper limit of light speed to himself, and distort the sun¡¯s temperature to himself.


    furthermore, some heaven-defying level nines might be able to ignore the distorted black hole and the explosion of a supernova. The laws of death defined by the laws of the universe would no longer be able to apply to them.


    Xu Zhi raised his head and looked at the universe with a face full of admiration. He felt that he was really so humble and weak that he was pitiful.


    the so-called gods, the so-called level one to level eight extraordinary life forms, are all under the laws of the universe ¡­ It¡¯s a slightly more powerful creature.¡± With a loud bang, Xu Zhi threw it lightly.


    level eight gods are the strongest lifeforms under the laws of the universe and the world, while level nine gods are great Daoists who transcend the laws of the universe!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The reinforced white porcelain lamp fell into the flame.


    The surrounding flames seemed to have turned into a sea of golden lava, and countless solar particles swept through. It was naturally extremely safe to only float on the surface of the waves and not enter the depths.


    ¡°Go on, the most ancient path of the ninth-rank, press forward with an indomitable will.¡±


    Xu Zhi turned around leisurely and suddenly laughed. well, now that these things are done, it¡¯s time to deal with the bloodline system deduction of this Galaxy civilization and its unique characteristics!


    Yes, it was.


    In Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes, this extraordinary civilization in the entire solar system was just a semi-finished product.


    After all, true Qi and radiation were only two essential bloodlines for the life of a vacuum universe creature in the universe.


    However, they did not have the characteristics of their own civilization.


    In front of him, it was like a civilization that had just copied the small universe and the world of reincarnation.


    It was even a weakened version!


    The two space civilizations had their own unique characteristics based on their bloodlines. The small universe had no rank 9 threshold, and the world of reincarnation had a natural talent ¡­


    What about the unique extraordinary bloodline of this civilization?


    No, there wasn¡¯t.


    This was because this time, and for the only time, Xu Zhi had not evolved any unique extraordinary bloodline into the bloodlines of these creatures from the solar system from the beginning.


    yes, I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment. This is only the beginning.


    A calm smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He looked at the endless sun under his feet and continued to fly up. humans have limits, but there is no limit to eternal life.


    The reason why they did not create a bloodline for them was that the unique extraordinary bloodline defined their civilization as eternal life.


    The greatest thing about life was immortality.


    Huala!


    They¡¯re in a hurry to land on the moon, and I have my own things to do.


    Xu Zhi flashed a meaningful smile, tore open space, and returned to earth. He walked on the streets of earth and stood in front of the main entrance of the Beijing Cancer Hospital.


    ¡°I wonder how many chemotherapy sessions he can survive ¡­¡±


    ¡°The savings at home ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. My illness is already very mild.¡±


    ¡­


    The surroundings were bustling with activity, with joy and sorrow.


    They were all patients and family members.


    it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been back. I treated my cancer here back then. It¡¯s only been three months, but it feels like ten thousand years. Xu Zhi¡¯s body was hunched, and his face was pale. He looked like he had undergone chemotherapy for a serious illness three months ago. His hair was thin as he slowly walked into the hospital.


    eternal bloodline is the talent of Earthlings ¡­


    He walked quietly into the corridor of the hospital, looked at the bustling crowd, and thought seriously. I¡¯ve already done a lot of considerations. Both of them are of the same size, and they look similar ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s time for a transmigration.¡±


    He looked at the young man from the 21st century in the hospital. What kind of sparks would his eternal bloodline bring to the giant planet?


    A small civilization on the moon? Life planets of the major elements?


    What impact would it have?


    This was what Xu Zhi wanted.

 Chapter 768

    ?


    768 A strange, terminal patient


    Huala!


    He was surrounded by anxious nurses and patients who kept coming and going, and no one saw Xu Zhi.


    He was walking around the Beijing Cancer Hospital that used to be in the past. He had spent a lot of his savings to be hospitalized in this hospital for treatment, and Xu Zhi recalled many memories.


    ¡°I wonder if the patients from that time are still around?¡± His expression changed.


    Rustling sounds could be heard.


    ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my son¡¯s condition?¡±


    we still have money at home. Don¡¯t worry about the treatment ¡­


    ¡­..


    The sounds of the entire building surged into his mind in the thousands and were quickly filtered by the huge magic core brain¡¯s computing power. As a God that transcended the mortal world, he did not feel the slightest sense of confusion from his nerves exploding.


    Conversations, inquiries, anxiety, roars, pain, and all kinds of sounds came from the hospital. The huge hospital was a social place that existed between life and death, and it could best reflect the various ways of life.


    Xu Zhi strode past one Ward after another and suddenly saw a familiar nurse.


    ¡°Nurse Zhang?¡± Xu Zhi called out.


    ¡°You are ¡­ Xu ¡­ Xu Zhi?¡± The nurse was stunned for a moment. She tried to recall for a long time before she turned around and sized him up. His figure was getting more and more Haggard, and his hair was thinning. A hint of sympathy flashed in her eyes. I haven¡¯t seen you in three months. Are you here for a follow-up? ¡± Did you just come out from professor Li¡¯s place?¡±


    Xu Zhi did not retort.


    ¡°What¡¯s the result? What¡¯s that ¡­¡± The nurse suddenly stopped asking and looked in the direction Xu Zhi was heading. you¡¯re here to see old Li and the others? Old Li is the only one left in the ward.¡±


    Xu Zhi bade farewell to the nurse, turned the corner of the stairs, and went upstairs. He came to the ward that he was once familiar with. When he pushed the door open, he saw that there were basically no more faces there, but the blank, desperate, and dull expressions on their faces were still the same.


    There was only one familiar face left in the window seat.


    An elegant and peaceful middle-aged man was lying on the bed in a hospital gown. His face was pale and his hair was shaved. He was playing with a tablet computer with his head lowered. When he heard movement at the door, he turned his head suddenly and said,


    ¡°Xu Zhi?¡±


    He was startled and said,¡±I haven¡¯t seen you for three months and you¡¯ve aged a lot again?¡± He¡¯s still alive?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Xu Zhi sat down by the bed and placed the fruit on the table.


    ¡°Are you here to revisit an old place? The others have already left, so I¡¯m the only one in the room.¡± It was obvious that this was not his first time. Xiao Chen on the next bed. The young man is only twenty-one years old. Half a month after you left, he suddenly couldn¡¯t take it one night and died ¡­ His parents went bankrupt and he couldn¡¯t get treatment. He cried very badly those few days.¡±


    His expression was very calm.


    uncle Qiang,. ¡®m out of money.. ¡®m going home to recuperate.. said. ¡®m not going to be treated ¡­ On the other hand, Xiao Cheng¡¯s family was quite well-off, but they could not afford to stay in the hospital. He did not want to stay there either. He would go back when his condition was better and come back for chemotherapy ¡­ He came to the ward to see me yesterday after his chemotherapy, just like you ¡­ If you want to see him, you can ask the doctors and nurses. You can also find out when he comes to the hospital.¡±


    The middle-aged man sat up on the hospital bed and explained some things to Xu Zhi. He was clearly an experienced man.


    It was obviously not the first time he had come to the ward to look for a patient in the face of such a situation after being hospitalized for several years. Even Xu Zhi was just a small wave during his stay in the hospital. He had seen too many patients taking turns in the ward and leaving each other forever.


    More than half of the patients had left, but he was still in the ward. His family was not poor. This old brother from the South came to the capital for treatment. He was a senior member of society and a small boss with a net worth of tens of millions. He opened a bar and a KTV.


    It was not that he could not afford to stay in a single Ward, but he liked to flirt with people. He was a special person. At that time, he had even helped Xu Zhi contact a doctor and sponsored some money.


    Xu Zhi lowered his head, only thinking that it was interesting.


    Three months was not enough to change anything.


    Looking at his computer, he was actually reading the spore Evolution Forum, a big movie made by those netizens.


    The man chuckled, his face full of longing, ¡± spore evolution, have you seen it? It¡¯s very popular recently. Look at the history of the mythological civilization. This is quite new! It felt too real. In the universe, our earth can¡¯t possibly be the only civilization, right? That would be too laughable.


    The universe is so big, there should be countless possibilities, even the ancient gods and Buddhas. Physics and chemistry are really wonderful.¡±


    Xu Zhi was only listening.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a while, but you¡¯ve had a lot of feelings.¡±


    He continued, ¡± after all, I really don¡¯t have long to live. I¡¯ve done too many bad things when I was young, and it¡¯s time to pay them back. I don¡¯t have a wife or children. It¡¯s good that I¡¯m dead ¡­ By the way, how¡¯s the treatment going? Young man, it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re dead. Your girlfriend who works with you has also run away! Didn¡¯t you go back to your hometown to spend the rest of your life? The tickets back to Beijing aren¡¯t cheap.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    The expressions of the surrounding patients changed slightly.


    However, he pretended not to hear it, as if he had known this person¡¯s personality for the past few days.


    Xu Zhi did not mind. He sat down and asked, ¡± no one has been looking for you recently? ¡±


    ¡°There was one in the morning. To be honest, some people are quite heartless now.¡±


    His gaze was a little complicated. He looked up and said, ¡± for more than 20 years, I¡¯ve sponsored so much money to study. I think it¡¯s more than a hundred, but 99% of them didn¡¯t come to see me, thinking that it was natural to sponsor their studies. I¡¯ve finally seen the true colors of those people. The world is cruel, but I still have to help. I don¡¯t have a wife or children, so I just do charity for personal pleasure.


    The surrounding patients secretly admired him.


    Li Li was an honest man. He was a carefree Guangdong boss and a good person.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me why I¡¯m not going back to the big villa in Guangdong? It was like a collective apartment. There were nurses in the ward and people to chat with. Everyone was talented and had a good voice.


    in my opinion, we¡¯re in the same Ward. If you like him, you should help him. We¡¯ve helped many people in our Ward, including you. Young people can still struggle with their lives. Xiao Chen is only 21 years old. Why not help him? That person was a bad person, and his parents were not good people either. This was retribution! They knew that it was their retribution, and they cried so badly at that time. I was still laughing at the side, and the couple picked up a pillow and hit me ¡­¡±


    Pfff!


    A patient who had just been admitted to the hospital was drinking water, and he instantly choked.


    what are you all laughing at? tell me, in this society, many people don¡¯t know how to repay kindness, right? ¡± Elder li looked at the beds around him and asked for his opinion with a serious face,


    The patients did not dare to say anything.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    Someone echoed.


    ¡°The world is so cold, no one knows how to repay a favor.¡±


    Old Li continued, ¡± on the contrary, in my early years, when I had just graduated from college, I was full of entrepreneurial enthusiasm. The group of girls that I brought along, although I brought them into the prostitution business, everyone looked down on them and called them cheap ¡­ But more than 20 years have passed, and they are all as old as me. They all came to Beijing from far away to see me. Just yesterday, seven or eight of them surrounded the ward. The patients who didn¡¯t know what was going on all thought that I had good luck with women.¡±


    The patient beside him was completely shocked!


    Wasn¡¯t this referring to them?


    You¡¯re not a good person in the first place. You¡¯re doing this kind of immoral business. You scolded others before, but now you¡¯re laughing when you see them dead?


    How much of a scumbag was he?


    Also, the group of girls that she had sold had come to the capital to see him after more than 20 years?


    However, they had also seen the fruits and vegetables, the peaceful expressions, and even the sobbing and crying of some people. Their expressions could not be faked.


    What kind of situation was this?


    He was a man with a story.


    ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯ve never seen a pimp doing charity every year with his money from selling his body?¡±


    Old Li¡¯s eyes widened. you young people are too inexperienced. And you, don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve seen many people just because you¡¯ve been a taxi driver! Don¡¯t look at how carefree I am, this is just a disguise. I¡¯ve killed quite a few people.


    Besides, those women who came to see me yesterday and laughed with men were all experienced. Do you think that their expressions are really on their faces?


    In fact, when I saw them walk into the ward, I cried so hard in my heart, but they laughed out loud in their hearts. Didn¡¯t you see me chasing them away with a pillow? Before they left, they were still crying and saying that they were good people. They were so good at pretending!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The patient beside the bed was dumbfounded again.


    The world was huge, and there were all kinds of strange things.


    Until now, no one knew if he was telling the truth.


    This was a multi-layered cake, but everyone still respected him very much. They respected this independent man who had experienced many legendary stories in his life.


    Xu Zhi had only offered his condolences. After listening to his big mouth, he waited for a while before leaving.


    He walked around the hospital and passed by each Ward. After a careful screening, he finally confirmed the candidate.


    Other than his extraordinary talents, Xu Zhi did not consider the young. After all, he was in his twenties. Compared to the long supernatural world, he was like a baby. Only those with deep experience could make a name for themselves in that world.

 Chapter 769

    ?


    769 Chapter 779


    Even if he was in his 60s or 70s, he would only be a young man with ordinary experience to the experts of the transcendent world, let alone in his 40s.


    This was the reality.


    Time could make up for many things.


    Even though there was a limit to a person¡¯s wisdom and talent, experience could be supplemented with time.


    For example, if you were in your thirties and got scammed by a phone call because your IQ wasn¡¯t high enough, would you still be scammed if you were in your seventies and got scammed again?


    He wouldn¡¯t.


    That¡¯s you in your 70s, and your IQ still grows with time. How did your 70s have an increase in IQ compared to your 30s?


    Naturally, it was not.


    It would be a miracle if he didn¡¯t have dementia.


    The reason why he wasn¡¯t cheated was because he had grown more experienced, suffered more losses, eaten more salt, walked more roads, and was beaten more by society. It was still common for people to become more shrewd as they aged.


    The experience brought by time can make up for your lack of intelligence.


    Therefore, those mighty figures who had lived for hundreds or thousands of years were still brainless and could only live in stories.


    If he did not have any potential, he would have been able to toy with the entire world with his heaven-defying schemes, let alone di Qi and the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord.


    Even Yuan Qinghua and the others looked at him with pure and innocent eyes, as if they were helping him in times of need and were doing something just for him. They could teach him how to be a man at any time.


    A naive person would not be able to survive in this supernatural world without laws.


    let¡¯s not talk about aptitude, but your intelligence must be full. Don¡¯t talk about playing with di Qi, but you must play with normal people ¡­ After all, in this primitive era where the physique is still unknown, the so-called aptitude can¡¯t be seen at all. Is it possible to compare whose cancer is more serious?¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was strange.


    That night, there was a sudden rush of shouting in old Li¡¯s ward.


    The nurse hurriedly sent him to the emergency room. As she walked, she looked flustered. he was fine during the day and his condition was stable after the chemotherapy. He was fine during the day. Why is he dying? ¡±


    Old Li was especially good at chatting.


    He had a good relationship with the doctors and nurses, and even sponsored some patients he could see. His unique personality was also a special scenery on this floor.


    Stab!


    In the emergency room, the blinding white light shone on his face.


    Li Li¡¯s consciousness gradually became hazy, and the conversation between the doctor and the nurse became muffled.


    ¡°His heart stopped!¡±


    ¡°Why so suddenly?¡±


    A voice suddenly came.


    He collapsed on the bed, his misty eyes full of fatigue. is this fate? why did it come so quickly? ¡±


    His body suddenly shivered in fear. He thought that he could accept everything. However, when his life was coming to an end and his body was being eroded bit by bit, he couldn¡¯t help but be scared.


    Death was a great fear that all life could not contain.


    This fear was innate and seeped into every part of his genes.


    ¡°Is this the fear of the creatures on this planet? It¡¯s precisely because of the immortality gene that you¡¯re far more afraid of death than any other life in the universe. Even your genes are emitting fear. If you can have a new life, what are you willing to pay?¡±


    A deep male voice was heard.


    ¡°Everything,¡±


    Li Li instantly replied,


    His vision blurred.


    Suddenly, a beam of divine light descended from the haziness. He saw a young man whose face could not be seen clearly.


    He was wearing a long black robe. Although it was not very clear, he could still vaguely see the mysterious Laurel pattern and the familiar outline.


    Am I hallucinating?


    He had seen a similar outfit in the latest forum, and it seemed to be the moon Dominator.


    ¡°I¡¯m indeed completely confused.¡± He muttered to himself in a daze, ¡± I can¡¯t tell the difference between dream and reality anymore.


    After all, according to the analysis of the people on the internet, the moon Laurel pattern was a mysterious ancient pattern on the moon. It was a terrifying enemy who had destroyed the ancient mythological civilization on earth!


    How did an alien civilization suddenly appear on earth?


    ¡°You want to live? Do you want to see a higher view?¡± The figure said with a smile.


    ¡°I want to live.¡±


    Li Li answered without hesitation.


    ¡°What are you willing to pay?¡±


    He was silent for a moment and his tone became more restrained. everything other than dignity. I don¡¯t want to die. I want to live with dignity.


    ¡°Everything other than dignity?¡±


    ¡°You should know what you have to face in order to maintain your dignity.¡±


    The light of everything around him gradually descended and enveloped his body. An endless burning feeling ignited in his heart, and a heart-wrenching pain began to surge.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    He screamed loudly, and the pain made his face extremely ferocious.


    ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡±


    The deep voice came again.


    ¡°A pain that is more terrifying than death? Which one am I? How many did I have before? Did they not make it? Or is it that no matter how I answer, I will still have to face this endless pain?¡± He clenched his teeth. The pain was unbearable, but he still endured it. He squeezed out the words with great difficulty,


    it doesn¡¯t matter. Countless years ago, I¡¯ve already suffered even more brutal pain and transformed.


    The God fell silent.


    Xu Zhi did not know what kind of pain was more brutal than this. It seemed that this middle-aged man who mingled in the underworld back then also had a story.


    Whoosh.


    It was as if he had persevered for countless years, suffering in the purgatory of pain.


    Finally, there was a flash of white light, and the deity disappeared.


    ¡°I¡¯ve survived,¡±


    ¡­


    It was a piece of cake for Xu Zhi to dispose of and replace the corpse in the hospital.


    The real difficulty was the implantation of the Zerg¡¯s Foundation bloodline. The heart-wrenching pain was not something that ordinary people could bear, but they had already endured it.


    Xu Zhi felt that his judgment was not bad. As expected, it was on point for the first time. It was not easy to have such willpower. It seemed that this person had already suffered enough social abuse.


    ¡­.


    Hualala.


    The moment he reappeared, a tearing pain covered his entire body.


    Li Li appeared in a dark corridor, surrounded by exquisite stone murals.


    In the distance, there were night pearls, which were beautiful.


    This was a luxurious tomb, and the murals told the life of the tomb¡¯s owner.


    ¡°Where am I? That wasn¡¯t a dream? I¡¯m really still alive?¡± He lowered his head and looked at his old hands. He was still wearing the White hospital gown, and his hair was sparse.


    He was still his old self, never young, never old.


    but I feel that the symptoms of cancer have been reduced a little. I feel much better. He took a deep breath and started to look at the murals on the wall.


    The moment he saw it, he was completely shocked.


    He had seen the screenshot and the description. This was a description of the life of Ji Shang of the great Shang Dynasty, and this was Ji Shang¡¯s grave.


    Hiss ¡­


    He was a little stunned.


    Everything was actually true!


    In the vast universe, in the endless heavens outside of earth.


    The Buddha of physics and the Buddha of chemistry!


    He was the ancient enemy who had once destroyed the Huaxia divine system on earth!


    He kept recalling these memories in his mind and felt his blood run cold.


    Could the God that he had just seen be the legendary God that was called ¡­ Moon god season.


    His hands trembled violently as he cried out in shock, ¡± also, what is that mysterious existence thinking? Why did you have to ¡­¡±


    It was as if he could see the mastermind behind the scenes stirring up everything.


    The ancient God was saving himself and fighting with his back to the water. Since the existence of the Chinese Buddhism and Daoism that ascended from earth fell, he began to lay down various means before going into deep sleep. How could his opponent stand by and do nothing?


    He had actually come to earth. What was he planning?


    ¡°I can¡¯t think about it,. can¡¯t think about it ¡­¡± He kept his voice low, trying to suppress his wild thoughts.


    He looked around.


    the air here is very fresh and has a high oxygen content. Ji Shang probably stored air in his own grave. What a big deal ¡­ There are no obvious traces of radiation here, and no grave robbers ¡­¡±


    If he had been outside, he would have died without a doubt.


    The 8% oxygen concentration was even thinner than the top of Mount Everest. It was very difficult for people to survive.


    There wasn¡¯t enough oxygen, not to mention the radiation in the outside world.


    as an ordinary Earthling, it¡¯s impossible for me to live in such a dangerous planet environment. Moreover, I¡¯m about to die. Cancer ¡­ But what was the eternal life planet? Is there a big secret?¡±


    He kept sorting out his thoughts. The only way to survive now was to cultivate, but how?


    He took. deep breath and kept walking around the cemetery. After half a day, his old body barely pried open three stone doors. my physical strength is indeed strong.. ¡®m afraid it¡¯s hard even for a strong adult ¡­


    BOOM!


    A terrifying chill quickly hit him, making him shiver. It was as if he had entered the South Pole.


    What he saw was a group of terracotta soldiers, sealed in a huge layer of ice.


    ¡°Frozen? These were all living people? A living person to be buried with?¡± He had goosebumps all over his body.


    As a modern person, it was shocking to see thousands of corpses and ice sculptures. These were all living people, elite soldiers and generals, but they were buried alive? The living being buried with the dead was a scene that only happened in the feudal era!


    ¡°There are living people, trees, and courtyards, so there should be frozen food! I can¡¯t eat these frozen corpses of the terracotta soldiers!¡± He took a deep breath and immediately thought of the possibility of survival. as a complete tomb, there should be frozen food, wine, and delicacies buried with it. This is the era before the catastrophe of the recovery of spiritual energy, and the food is not contaminated. Otherwise, I can¡¯t touch the existing radioactive food outside at all on the entire radioactive planet!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go search for it.¡± He spent half a day searching in other places but to no avail. He could only come to the main tomb, which was clearly a magnificent main door. His entire body trembled as he held the door. This was the Emperor of the ages who was comparable to Earth¡¯s Qin Emperor, the legendary first emperor of the central Prefecture, Ji Shang.


    Ji Shang, was he still alive?


    This was not an ordinary world. It was a transcendent. Who knew what kind of trump cards this monstrous Overlord had left behind?

 Chapter 770

    ?


    770 Survival on an alien planet, opening up the cultivation system for Earthlings


    ¡°The ancient emperor¡¯s tomb must be guarded against grave robbers.¡±


    the reason why I didn¡¯t encounter it before was probably because I directly passed through the inner part of the tomb and ignored the outer layer of traps. I came to the middle ring where the burial items were.


    Li Li had been very careful, and so had he been when he opened the tombs just now. He threw in all kinds of things to test the waters.


    He had been working hard in society for many years.


    People who opened KTVs and bars naturally came into contact with people from all walks of life. Even before he cleared his name and went ashore, he had been in the same group and had seen many people like cold knives.


    fortunately, Ji Shang¡¯s era was still very primitive. There wasn¡¯t any modern technology, chemical mechanisms, and grave-guarding mechanisms. At most, there were traps and arrows. He carefully pushed the door open.


    What entered his eyes was a huge Palace. The first thing he saw was a stone statue of moon god Ji. The carvings were extremely detailed, and there was a full moon behind the statue. A youth knelt on one knee beneath it-it was Ji Shang.


    The power of the monarch was bestowed by God.


    The meaning of this statue was clear.


    Even after the passage of time and even being covered in dust, one could still see the lifelike faces of the stone statues.


    ¡°Moon god, Ji ¡­ He might be the ancient God who sent me to this place ¡­¡± He pursed his lips.


    The entire golden wall was extremely luxurious.


    In the distance, there were lakes of wine and forests of meat. Countless fine wines and delicacies were frozen, looking as beautiful as ice sculptures. It seemed that they had found the right place. The tomb had all the funerary objects: troops, fine wine, and precious treasures.


    ¡°There¡¯s no mechanism in the main tomb?¡±


    He took a deep breath, his old body lying on the ground touching every corner as he moved forward, to prevent any traps from being triggered.


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve directly passed through the outer layer of the mechanism, and the core area is not guarded at all?


    After all, with Ji Shang¡¯s status as the Emperor of the ages, he had unified the central province, pushed through the Great Plains, and almost conquered half of the planet¡¯s territory. It was equivalent to fighting his way to Europe and Spain. With the pride of such a person, why would he leave behind such imperfect traps in the main tomb, a place where he enjoyed himself?


    All the means to guard against grave robbers should be concentrated on the outer layer. After all, if we can break through the outer layer, then there¡¯s no need to guard against the inside.¡±


    Li Li took a deep breath. He would be lying if he wasn¡¯t excited.


    After all, he was an ancient Emperor like Qin Shi Emperor!


    He was just an ordinary boss in Guangdong. If he didn¡¯t pay attention to that mysterious forum, he was afraid that he would be in the dark when he came here. He wouldn¡¯t know what happened at all and would not be far from death.


    He carefully picked up some frozen food from the table and planned to leave the main burial chamber Palace that was like a freezer. He had no intention of opening the coffin.


    He didn¡¯t dare to guarantee that Ji Shang¡¯s coffin had a contingency plan, and he might even be alive.


    He even dragged a few large stone sculptures with great effort and stacked them on top of the coffin lid. After confirming that it was impossible for a normal person to push it open, he muttered,


    Amitabha. The Almighty Newton of the physical Buddha may bless me. You must help me press the lid of the coffin of this great emperor who has killed thousands of people in his life!


    ¡°Wait,¡±


    His entire body trembled in shock, his body trembling violently.


    ¡°I see!¡±


    He exclaimed, ¡± Newton is a peerless genius of Western physics. When he was young, he studied physics and various laws of physics. In his later years, he liked to study theology. He was extremely fanatical and it was extremely normal. After all ¡­ He is the successor of the Orthodox physical Buddha!¡±


    He came to a sudden realization and felt goosebumps all over his body. look at his golden curly hair. Isn¡¯t it the kind of hair Buddha has? ¡±


    there¡¯s also Tesla, the man who¡¯s known to be the closest to God. In his later years, he¡¯s actually researching a machine that can assimilate with the ghost underworld! He was shocked. He felt that every great expert in physics had similar experiences.


    They were all physics first, then theology.


    After all, the end of science was theology.


    The players ¡®teslan coil and golden band were one of the symbols of Buddha!


    Coincidence?


    He did not believe it!


    ¡°Everyone thinks that Buddha is in Buddhism, but in fact, Buddha is in all living beings.¡±


    He mumbled to himself. Ever since he had transmigrated to this extraordinary planet and found out that everything was real, he had become even more pious.


    ¡°What other secrets are hidden in our ancient Chinese mythology? What kind of great glory did our ancient civilization have?¡±


    He came to a small enclosed space, isolated from the ice cave outside. He took out some exquisitely carved furniture, smashed the valuable antiques into pieces, and tried to drill wood to start a fire.


    In the end, he discovered a sad thing. It looked simple, but he failed in a day with the skills that all primitive people had. His hands were even worn out and bleeding.


    Reality was cruel.


    In the end, she could only curl up in a corner, take out some luxurious clothes to cover herself, melt the ice with her body temperature, and eat water and food.


    He was trembling all over, like a desolated old man in the cold wind.


    This was a survival battle in the wilderness.


    His teeth were chattering from the cold. those novels are all lies ¡­ Things like crossing to another world, all kinds of easy operations to survive, the simplest of all, drilling wood to start a fire, all of these are difficult for a modern person ¡­¡±


    He was so cold, but he could still entertain himself.


    I think that those who want to transmigrate have to study how to drill wood to make fire, familiarize themselves with the manufacturing process of gunpowder and nuclear bombs, master mathematics, physics. and chemistry. and step into the threshold of the Buddha of physics and the path of chemistry. They have to at least have. university degree ¡­ After all, the nine years of compulsory education is a means for the country to secretly nurture the inheritors of Buddhism and Daoism and to inherit the ancient mythological civilization.¡±


    The cultivation of the whole nation and the recovery of Reiki would be in the nine years of compulsory education.


    If you learn mathematics, physics, and chemistry well, you won¡¯t be afraid to travel to other worlds.


    At this moment, he felt that from the scientific and technological revolution of Newton¡¯s physics to the current society, it seemed that feudal superstitions of each era had been eliminated, but in fact ¡­


    Earth was on its way to becoming a transcendent.


    If the supernatural were to recover, Earth¡¯s nine years of compulsory education, the sea of questions tactic, and the simulation of ¡± five years of college entrance examination, three years ¡± would definitely produce a large number of peerless powerhouses.


    students nowadays find studying boring and yearn to become transcendents in other worlds. However, the most boring part of the so-called transcendent¡¯s path is precisely studying.


    He murmured, as if he had seen the true meaning of the world.


    ¡°All living things in the world are equal. If you don¡¯t experience dullness, how can you become strong? If a person can¡¯t even persevere in studying, how can they become strong if they don¡¯t study Physics, Chemistry, and other true meanings of the laws of the universe?¡±


    The universe was destined.


    No matter what world he was in, a slacker who didn¡¯t work hard would always be a slacker.


    there should still be a competition for military arms outside. All the continents should have around a year to launch their satellites ¡­ As for the player Yuan Qinghua, he should still be secretly cultivating the nine revolutions mysterious art, waiting for the day of departure.¡±


    A year?


    He silently calculated that this had nothing to do with him.


    After all, he was just an ordinary person. Furthermore, how was he going to escape the trap outside the tomb? It was something that he could not destroy at all.


    ¡°I want to cultivate! I want to learn!¡±


    A firm idea was born in his mind.


    ¡®However. it¡¯s impossible for me to do so in the martial arts world. Although the principles of this cultivation technique are leaked, I don¡¯t have divine sense, so. can¡¯t train every part of my body ¡­ I can only cultivate soul Dao, and those core players have been hiding it from us normal forum viewers. They didn¡¯t pass on soul Dao techniques to anyone. Do I have to create my own technique?¡±


    His scalp went numb.


    ¡°How is this possible? If I were to look through the entire universe and the development history of the extraordinary civilization, I would know that one must have a corresponding extraordinary bloodline to be able to create a cultivation technique at the very beginning ¡­¡±


    but as an Earthling, what kind of extraordinary bloodline do I have? ¡±


    No matter how he thought about it, it was a hopeless situation of death!


    The outer layer of the tomb was guarded by traps. An ordinary person like him would not be able to get out. If he stayed in the tomb, the oxygen content, food, and water would all be depleted.


    His time was extremely limited.


    He curled up in the corner. we can only hope that someone is robbing the tomb. But is that possible? ¡± The Qin Emperor¡¯s mausoleum on earth had not been excavated to this day for the sake of protection, and the Zhong Zhou in front of them was not only a matter of protecting the tomb, but also the country ruled by Ji Shang¡¯s descendants. How could they dig up their own ancestral grave? If only I could go to the forum and ask for help ¡­¡±


    In the following three months, he failed countless times. In the cold and hunger, he finally learned how to drill wood to get rid of fire, but that was all.


    Even though he was frugal and only ate one meal a day, and did not move at all except for eating, drinking, and peeing, trying to reduce the oxygen consumption of his activities, he had almost exhausted half of his stored food.


    The frozen vegetables that were buried with him had been eaten up, leaving only meat.


    His body was getting weaker and weaker, and he realized a terrible problem:


    Even though the mysterious God had treated his body before, his cancer was about to break out again.


    At the same time, he had been irradiated.


    His entire body was oozing with blood, and his gums, nostrils, and head were completely bald.


    I just realized that the vegetables and meat must have been treated with micro-radiation to make them sterile. That¡¯s why they could be stored in the ice layer for so long ¡­


    He also discovered another terrifying thing.


    The elite soldiers and generals in the ice could still be alive.


    It might have been subjected to all sorts of radiation treatment before it was sealed in ice to sleep. It felt like there were still some faint signs of life. This was too terrifying!


    ¡°If the soldiers in the ice are still alive, then Ji Shang himself is definitely still alive!¡± He was not calm at all. is he planning to wake up one day and lead his trusted troops, this group of terracotta soldiers, to fight again on this planet? ¡±


    It was not as if he had not put in any effort in the past three months.


    He wanted to take action against those corpses and fuse their radiation genes to cultivate Buddhism.


    However, it suddenly stopped.


    He didn¡¯t have enough knowledge to extract their blood and make the extraordinary bloodline potion.


    Should he forcefully fuse his blood into their bodies? If he was at the second or third rank, he might be able to resist it. But now?


    With his current constitution, there was a 100% chance of death.


    Now, he could only close his eyes to rest and study the legendary Dao of the soul.


    He became completely serious.


    martial arts and soul Dao are both Foundation cultivation techniques that are not gaudy at all. They point straight to the essence.


    As an Earthling, he could only start to study these things because knowledge was the power of all things.


    I understand the principle of martial arts. Divine will, observe every muscle, bone. and bone, carry out overall training, eat. lot of food to supplement, and evolve the body and flesh ¡­


    I don¡¯t have divine will, so martial arts is impossible!


    Moreover, the food here was not enough to provide a powerful energy source ¡­ I can only study the Dao of the soul. As a cultivation technique that has no bloodline, it¡¯s only a simple way to train the soul. It should be an ancient meditation technique!¡±


    Martial arts were used by ancient martial artists to temper their qi and blood.


    The Dao of the soul was used by the ancient Daoist priests who meditated cross-legged.


    These were the two major systems. After all, any cultivation technique originated from these two.


    However, why did neither Taoists nor martial arts practitioners succeed in meditating in ancient times?


    Martial arts required spiritual will and soul Dao. Did they need energy replenishments?


    hu hu hu ~¡±


    He closed his eyes and took a long breath. It was obvious that it was not of much use. He knew a little about Qigong and ancient breathing techniques. After all, as a middle-aged man, he had experienced the era of Qigong.


    Another month passed.


    The meat was almost finished.


    If this continued, he could only eat corpses.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to die than eat corpses. I won¡¯t live for long anyway ¡­¡± Moreover, the most serious problem now is not food, but the lack of oxygen.¡±


    He could clearly feel that the oxygen was thin, and he had altitude sickness, having difficulty breathing.


    I seriously suspect that Ji Shang stored so much seemingly useless oxygen in the tomb for them to breathe after they wake up ¡­ it¡¯s like a blood transfusion. After all, their blood is oxygen, and it¡¯s used as a backup to wake them up. he took a deep breath. I¡¯ve used up all their stored blood.


    Now, they were at the end of the road.


    Four months was too short, and he had only practiced the useless Qigong.


    He could only give it his all. He first tried to melt a soldier in the ice. He observed his body and discovered an even more terrifying fact.


    According to the knowledge he had learned on the forum, this soldier was in his 30s and had white hair. He was actually at stage two.


    He was greatly shocked. Ji Shang, although he obtained technology as a moon Dominator, he has already started to research his own extraordinary system. The soldiers who followed him back then were mostly second-rank, and they were basically all old people. He himself is probably around third or fourth-rank! He had actually opened up Four Realms!


    The average life span of this world is 40 years, so it¡¯s estimated that a Tier 4¡¯s life span is around 70 to 80 years. In other words, when Ji Shang died of old age, he didn¡¯t actually die of old age, but feigned death, and was still in his Prime!¡±


    He walked back and forth in the tomb, goosebumps rising all over his body, as if he had seen a huge ancient conspiracy. he fell asleep because he saw that the trusted troops that had followed him in the past were all going to die of old age. That¡¯s why he fell asleep, because he wanted to live with his trusted troops until his next life!


    it¡¯s also because he wanted to wait for the moon astrologers of the future generations to finish their research on the moon. Then, he would come out and rule the world. He would obtain the fruits of their labor.


    The coffin in the main burial chamber was covered by several large rocks, but he was still very frightened.


    Fourth rank.


    The gravity of those stones?


    Even Newton could not hold down such a coffin.


    In the end, he lowered his head and looked at the elite soldier who had just unsealed the seal. this corpse is already dead. It seems that the survival rate of freezing it is not high ¡­ However, since they¡¯re already dead, as stage two life forms, their energy is in their blood. Blood is the cycle of oxygen and carbon dioxide, and this gas that has fused with energy is the oxygen I need. Maybe I can ¡­¡±


    He struggled and suddenly bit the soldier¡¯s neck.


    Pfft!


    He sucked in a large amount of the oxygen inside, and at the same time, he felt as if sweet spring water was flowing in. His entire old body was nourished.


    He sucked in large mouthfuls of blood, then sat cross-legged on the ground and began to meditate.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    His mind seemed to have entered a special state. When he came back to his senses, he felt extremely energetic.¡¯It¡¯s useful! It really worked! As a basic origin technique, the Dao of the soul is very simple, but it requires a large amount of resources and energy for cultivation!¡±


    He continued to cultivate.


    Looking at the countless ice sculptures of the terracotta soldiers, he slowly bowed,


    I¡¯m a dead person anyway. Please bless me. I¡¯ll live with your will. Amitabha. Newton, please bless me. Please press the coffin tightly. Please don¡¯t cause me any trouble.


    He went to pick the corpses of the soldiers who seemed to be completely dead. He broke the ice, bit their necks, and absorbed the vital energy cultivated inside.


    Until one day, he suddenly and unintentionally discovered a living person. Her heartbeat was weak and slowly recovering. He was shocked.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I kill him ¡­ Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to defeat him ¡­ Even if the other party is also an old man, he¡¯s a 2nd rank, a veteran who¡¯s been through hundreds of battles!¡±


    He was so nervous that he pursed his lips. He held a self-made stone weapon and pointed it at his head, not knowing if he should do it.


    It was impossible for modern people to turn into cold-blooded murderers in an instant and immediately apply the law of the jungle. People had to grow up.


    However, the moment he stopped, the white-haired soldier opened his eyes and let out a weak divine thought.


    She did not know what he was talking about, but after a while, her heart stopped again.


    Li Li took a deep breath and felt that his body temperature was starting to turn cold. he should be dead. He only lived for a few seconds after being frozen ¡­ After all, he¡¯s already a person who died of old age.¡±


    He hesitated for a moment before lying on the corpse that was still warm. He bit open the throat and sucked the blood and vital energy.


    Then, he continued to meditate.


    He realized that this speed was very fast.


    After all, it was the energy that other people had cultivated in their entire lives. Although everyone was at level two, under such circumstances, he could feel that he was almost at level one by constantly digging up the terracotta soldiers and destroying the ancient ruins.


    Half an hour later, while Li Li was still meditating, he suddenly heard some movement.


    It was the sound of trumpeting!


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    He opened his eyes in fear and saw an unbelievable and terrifying scene.


    The old soldier who had his neck bitten by him had come back to life. He was twitching all over. His expression was as if he was struggling in pain as if he was fusing with a genetic agent.


    what the hell is this!!?


    He raised his axe in fear and pointed it at the twitching white-haired old soldier on the ground.


    Wuwuwu!


    The old soldier was actually becoming younger. His hair was black, as if he was regaining his youth.


    ¡°What is this? What is this?¡± Li Li couldn¡¯t help but scream in horror. His mind was in a state of shock. What the hell happened?¡±


    Li Li looked down.


    Suddenly, he saw the teeth marks on the white-haired old man¡¯s neck, and the hole was covered with his blood.


    His gums were bleeding, and he had entered her body.


    ¡°My blood! He¡¯s fusing with my blood!¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s the blood of us Earthlings!¡±


    He looked at the ground and the teeth marks on the neck of the white-haired old soldier who was struggling and rolling in pain. A dead man who was bitten, an old man who should have died of old age, was becoming younger. This scene reminded him of an ancient legend ¡­


    It was a thousand-year legend that belonged to earth.


    His legs went soft and he gritted his teeth. His eyes were filled with terror. At this moment, a terrifying history was slowly unfolding before his eyes.


    we Earthlings are!!?

 Chapter 771

    ?


    771 The ancient truth about zombies and Buddha


    Before this, Li Li had never thought that Earthlings also had a transcendent bloodline.


    Even if there was, it would be the bloodline of the Buddha of physics or the Dao of chemistry. However, the scene in front of him was completely beyond his imagination.


    Looking at the white-haired veteran whose throat had been bitten by him and struggling on the ground with his blood, the familiar scene of the mutation gave him goosebumps. He instinctively thought of a mythical creature:


    Zombie!


    In other words, zombies in the East and vampires in the West were similar.


    Their lifespans were long and endless. They bit people¡¯s necks, sucked people¡¯s blood, transformed their offspring, and gave others almost eternal life. In the ancient myths, they were afraid of the sun and strong light. They also liked to sleep in coffins ¡­ Moreover, Cain in the West and the generals and officials in the East had the embrace.


    First generation, second generation, third generation vampires, zombies ¡­


    Then, why were there mysterious creatures that looked exactly like vampires and zombies in the ancient myths and legends of all the major States in the world?


    ¡°This means that it really exists!¡±


    He pursed his lips. and why can one live forever? In our fairy tales, zombies are said to be immortal and immortal. They can jump out of the Three Realms and not be in the five elements ¡­?


    Immortal? was that possible?


    It must be known that all living creatures had a limit to their life, because cells had a lifespan and a limit to division. However, there was only one kind of cell that was an exception: Cancer cells, infinite division ¡­ So, this old soldier who should have died in the ice became younger because of the essence of the embrace-my cancer cells passed it to him?¡±


    Yuan! Come! Ru! This!


    He was completely shocked!


    This was the truth of science. The ancient legends were too shocking.


    The physics Buddha, the chemistry Buddha, and ¡­


    Zombie cancer.


    Perhaps it was because many humans were ordinary creatures that hadn¡¯t even reached rank 1 and didn¡¯t have the powerful extraordinary power to control such a terrifying and heaven-defying extraordinary bloodline. When they accidentally stimulated and awakened their bloodline, the powerful extraordinary bloodline would instead become a terrifying killer, and in turn, humans would die from their normal cells being devoured?


    Like a certain scientific concept, the general meaning was:


    Humans could not control the powerful power of cancer cells, but when humans could control the disease known as cancer cells, they were not far from immortality.


    in that case, I think we can carefully study the ancient Chinese information about zombies. There must be some deep meaning in it, such as their fear of the sun? ¡±


    He was stunned as he thought of many things.


    ¡°And the sun probably doesn¡¯t represent the sun, but radiation? Was it Buddha?


    After all, it was said before that there was a sun behind the Buddha. After all, the Vairocana Buddha represented radiation, a transcendent creature that cultivated solar radiation.


    The Buddha was originally cultivating the sun¡¯s waves cultivation method! The sun Blade that was holding the sun ripple! A perfect creature that can restrain immortality and fear the sun?¡±


    He continued to guess and became more and more frightened. He only felt that he had fallen into the dark clouds of suspicion of history and slowly opened the clouds to see the truth behind it. then why are the cancer cells afraid of the sun radiation Buddha?¡­ Wait, being afraid of strong rays means that cancer cells are afraid of radioactive therapy!¡±


    The more he thought about it, the more frightened he became.


    He had been treated in the hospital for many years, so how could he not know?


    Radiation therapy was indeed a common method to kill cancer cells!


    ¡°Is this the principle of Buddha¡¯s subjugation of zombies?¡± He could no longer remain calm. The treatment methods of cancer in some modern cancer hospitals with modern technology had long been in line with the ancient myths, but they had not realized it.


    all of them are linked. As expected, knowledge is the power of all things. It can explain the extraordinary of all things.


    ¡°Then, ancient zombies like to sleep? Could it be a side effect of immortality? After all, he had suspected that Earthlings had part of the blood of eternal life from the God of creation ¡­ the humans on our planet might be the descendants of an ancient super god who obtained the blood of eternal life?


    There were seven billion people, and they all had an ancestor?


    Could it be the ancestor of Buddhism and Daoism? Or an ancient God? These two level nine experts?


    No, before they came, the living beings on earth already existed. Could it be that a powerful existence even older than them had scattered the eternal descendants of Earth? or even ¡­ Tenth level?


    Speaking of which, I¡¯ve already bitten the neck and transformed it, giving me a long life. I still need to carefully ponder the various legends.¡±


    at this time, we Earthlings have yet to step on the extraordinary path of cultivation. If we can step on it and everyone is like me, wouldn¡¯t we ¡­ The entire planet is filled with undying zombies!¡±


    He was almost scared out of his wits.


    He, an Earthling, had transmigrated to this ancient tomb of the transcendent world and discovered too many terrifying truths.


    Earth¡¯s terrifying history and the true bloodline of the Earthlings.


    This was a terrifying historical mythological secret. If it were to be spread out, the entire earth would be shaken. This was an unimaginable future.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Just as he was letting his imagination run wild and observing from the spot, more than ten minutes had passed.


    All of a sudden, there was another intense scream.


    The old soldier on the ground seemed to have completely transformed. He had black hair and his old skin had become young.


    Roar!


    However, he seemed to be in extreme pain. His veins bulged, and he let out a violent roar. He pounced at Li Li like a wild beast.


    ¡°What is this? ¡®Isn¡¯t the first embrace my descendant, the zombie, who will listen to me? Are you going to kill me like this?¡± Li Li swung his axe at him!


    Bang!


    It hit his shoulder.


    Li Li immediately ran. as crazy as a real zombie.


    The old soldier¡¯s eyes turned even redder. His eyes were bloodshot as he charged forward madly.


    ¡°Those eyes ¡­ It¡¯s the red from the lack of oxygen.¡±


    Li Li¡¯s eyes widened, and he reacted in an instant. although he¡¯s alive, I¡¯ve bitten his throat and sucked it dry. The internal circulation of his true energy is broken. At this time, he¡¯s extremely deprived of oxygen. His eyes are red, as if someone is holding his throat. He¡¯s in so much pain that he¡¯s going crazy ¡­ He¡¯s going to die if we can¡¯t find oxygen!¡±


    Li Li was overjoyed and ran away.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to drag him down!¡±


    He growled, his desire to live Strong.


    After all, he was almost at rank one. The other party was exhausted. His throat was bitten open to drain his energy, and he did not have any oxygen. The battle-hardened veteran could not outrun him in an instant.


    The Zombie¡¯s eyes turned completely red. It suddenly turned around and smashed a frozen terracotta soldier into pieces. It then bit down on the terracotta soldier¡¯s neck.


    Puchi!


    He began to suck the other party¡¯s breath to replenish oxygen.


    ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing your mother!¡±


    Li Li was so scared that his soul almost flew out of his body. He couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡± he¡¯s sucking other people¡¯s blood to replenish oxygen and energy, and then he¡¯ll come back and kill me!


    People in modern society had never experienced such an exciting and terrifying thing in their lives. Normal people would have been scared to death long ago, but he was different.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    He gritted his teeth. He knew that if he continued to run, he would be dead for sure. In this situation, it was no longer a matter of life and death. He suddenly brandished the axe and charged forward.


    The veteran dodged instantly.


    Peng Peng Peng!


    The figures of both sides flickered continuously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, I can¡¯t panic! I have enough oxygen, he just woke up and I¡¯ve used up all his energy. He definitely can¡¯t outlast me. ¡± Li Li¡¯s movements were completely ruthless. After a few rounds of fighting, the vigorous exercise had increased the oxygen consumption by several times. In an instant, he smashed the axe on the other party¡¯s head.


    Bang!


    Blood splattered everywhere.


    hu hu hu hu ~¡±


    Li Li fell to the ground completely, breathing heavily. It was too scary.


    After a long time.


    ¡°How did he resurrect? My gums are bleeding, so he fused my blood into it. It can be explained by genetic fusion, but without genetic agents, the success rate of the fusion is definitely low. I¡¯m afraid the survival rate is less than one in a thousand. Why am I so unlucky?¡±


    He pulled a long face.


    Not to mention this kind of forced fusion, even if it was made into a Genetic Medicine, there was a high failure rate of fusion.


    The evil eye potion at the peak of the Magus world had a success rate of 50% to 70%, and this was for the lowest-grade genes. The higher the grade of the gene, the lower the probability.


    For example, in the primordial world, Genetic Medicine was expensive, but the probability was low.


    This was because the internal space gene was too high-level. Space involved mysterious Supreme laws and could cultivate the sea of consciousness and dantian. Ordinary people in the primordial era had a 20% to 30% success rate when integrating it, and the death rate was extremely high. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many people in Mount Shu who cultivated the mortal system.


    It was not only because they had no money and even the cultivation families could not afford it, but also because the probability of death was terrifyingly low and the death rate was frighteningly high.


    This was also the difference in social class between ordinary people and those with noble bloodlines.


    However, it was different after becoming an expert. With a higher life level, one could safely fuse with more genes. For example, which expert didn¡¯t cultivate several genes at the same time?


    In addition, the later stages of the breakthrough required a higher genetic level. For a rank-8 God, they had to be at least a three-Geno creature. For a rank-9 world, they had to be at least a four-Geno creature.


    The ordinary people on Mount Shu all cultivated the mortal system first, then raised their level of life, earned money to cultivate martial arts, and became strong enough to become high-level experts. Then, they integrated the genetic Medicine and became extraordinary bloodlines ¡­


    that¡¯s why this guy in front of me fused it all at once and almost killed me ¡­ This was very unscientific! He felt that the genes of the immortal zombie would definitely not be inferior to the space gene. Even if it was not made into a Gene Medicine, the success rate should at least be one in ten thousand, right? How did we bump into each other all of a sudden?¡±


    Li Li took a deep breath and frowned. but that¡¯s not necessarily true. That guy just now seemed to have no intelligence. He was so crazy that he only had the instinct to survive. There was no way to communicate with him ¡­ ¡°Otherwise, a normal person¡¯s first reaction would definitely not be to kill someone but to ask about the situation ¡­¡±


    A defective product?


    He took a deep breath. The fusion of genes had failed, but it was partially successful. The cancer cells had spread all over the body of a defective beast ¡­


    Corpse ghost? Low-level zombie?


    His expression suddenly turned cold as he looked at the entire terracotta soldier.


    I also have an extraordinary bloodline. This tomb is simply the best place for me. It¡¯s as if there are many test subjects in each freezer for me to suck blood while I cultivate and conduct experiments on them, trying to transform into a high-level embrace zombie with real intelligence ¡­ After all, you won¡¯t be able to live for long if you¡¯re frozen.¡±


    After the first time he truly hardened his heart to fight and kill, he began to gradually change and adapt to this world.


    He knew that he probably couldn¡¯t go back anymore. After transmigrating to this extraordinary world, he had to adapt to this land and start a new life.


    Compared to the average person, he adapted very quickly.


    Half a month later.


    Li Li kept experimenting. He bit the neck of each one and breathed in to cultivate. Then, he deliberately left blood for fusion, tied them up, and observed.


    He realized that there was only a 30% chance that he would become one of those unconscious beasts.


    After more than a thousand deaths, he finally obtained a zombie with some intelligence from a stage three frozen statue that looked like a general.


    However, due to the impact of the terrifying bloodline, his soul was incomplete, and he lost most of his memories. He barely had the intelligence of a child.


    He finally came to a conclusion.


    it depends on probability and luck. The strength of that person¡¯s will, potential, age, and realm are all related ¡­


    furthermore, my cancer cells have completely spread over the past six months. I have to quickly increase my rank as this is a race against death. Otherwise. the transformation of my cancer cells and such. large dose of the eternal virus will completely collapse my body. which is only at rank one ¡­ I feel like I¡¯ll have to reach rank 7 to be able to completely withstand this bloodline. However, if I really transform all the immortal cells in my body, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll start to fall asleep while gaining immortality ¡­¡±


    He took a deep breath and looked into the distance. The food was completely gone.


    But he had already made a decision.


    He looked at the king¡¯s coffin in the central Great Hall. It was the legendary Emperor.


    He took a deep breath and strode over. He pushed away the stone and opened the lid.


    BOOM!


    Inside the coffin was a middle-aged man who was as gentle as Jade. Sealed in ice, he suddenly opened his eyes, broke out of the coffin, and grabbed Li Li.

 Chapter 772

    ?


    772 Exchange of game


    Pfft!


    With a strong grab, the palm instantly cut through the air and made a short whistle. The middle-aged man who jumped up from the coffin grabbed Li Li¡¯s throat and squeezed it hard. The huge strength of his arm made Li Li¡¯s face turn slightly red.


    Even after eating almost 2000 stage two elite soldiers and advancing to the middle stage of stage two by pulling up seedlings to help them grow, he was instantly unable to resist.


    ¡°What kind of creature are you?¡±


    The man in the coffin slowly straightened up and picked Li Li up with one hand.


    A Weibo message was sent out.


    ¡°Grave robbers?¡±


    Ji Shang looked at the exquisite patterns on the palace¡¯s stone walls, not knowing what methods they were hiding. He said in surprise, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. There¡¯s no damage to the outer mechanisms. Jump or shift? What kind of methods?¡±


    He actually knows about spatial teleportation?


    Li Li¡¯s face instantly turned red.


    This Emperor of the ancient era, one of the most powerful moon scriptmasters in history, had studied the creation of all kinds of eras, but he had already begun to know about this?


    His thinking was so advanced that it was terrifying.


    no, what kind of creature are you!?


    Ji Shang pinched Li Li¡¯s throat and felt a burning liquid surging inside. It was different from their gaseous blood. It was liquid blood.


    ¡°I am ¡­ A good person ¡­ Please spare me ¡­¡±


    Li Li tried to send out a lousy telepathic thought with difficulty.


    As a stage two expert in the Dao of the soul, his soul could naturally send out a weak divine sense.


    But in the end, they did not understand each other¡¯s language. He had gotten this sentence from the general zombie who was not in his right mind, but it was not very useful.


    ¡°A language barrier, a foreigner?¡± Ji Shang¡¯s eyes narrowed. He had conquered many great continents, so he had naturally seen some races from the outer realms.


    After feeling that Li Li was not a threat at all, he reached out and flung him away.


    Bang!


    He threw them out and strode towards the terracotta soldiers. He saw a shocking scene. All of them had their necks bitten and fell to the ground, turning into corpses.


    Only his general Wei Ying was still alive, but he was already delirious.


    At the same time, the old man, who had been at the limit of his old age, became extremely young, and there was no sign of life exhaustion.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ji Shang turned around and looked at Li Li, who had been thrown into a corner. His expression was still calm, but one could already see the fury in his eyes.


    ¡°They are all on the ground ¡­¡± Li Li pointed at the stone floor of the corridor and made a gesture.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ji Shang looked at the painting on the ground.


    This was something that Li Li had slowly drawn over the past few days. Due to the language barrier and language barrier, the only way he could think of was something similar to the murals in the tombs. It was the only way to communicate with the creatures drawn.


    Ji Shang looked over.


    It was an ancient scene.


    This was an ancient, Supreme, and eternal God. Moon god Ji had unintentionally traveled through the universe and landed on this planet. He had fallen in love with the most beautiful and intelligent woman in the world.


    In the next mural, the woman gave birth to a mixed-blood of a God. The mixed-blood slowly grew up and only inherited half of the God¡¯s bloodline. Although he was immortal, he spent half of his time sleeping.


    However, he had eternal life and deep sleep, as well as great power. On this planet, he established an ancient eternal dynasty. After its glory, it went through a series of developments and completely declined. It could only live in seclusion in a tribe.


    In the tribe, there was an ancient prophecy mural in the temple.


    The people in the village were worshiping a Savior-like figure and giving their blood of eternal life to him, which would start a new eternal dynasty and lead to glory.


    One day, an old man in the tribe accidentally touched the murals in the temple and triggered some kind of mechanism, which transported him here without a doubt.


    The old man firmly believed that the legendary prophetic child was in this tomb.


    So, in the tomb, he bit his throat and gave the God¡¯s blood to the soldiers, but none of them could bear it ¡­


    This kind of melodramatic plot was very brainless for the people on earth, but for the people on this planet who lacked stories, it was simply full of ups and downs.


    ¡°This is your background? You¡¯re a half-celestial descendent of the moon god season? Then, I accidentally touched the prophecy mural and was teleported here?¡± Ji Shang was greatly shocked, and his dragon face was filled with joy. He chuckled and said, ¡± then this King is the legendary Savior of your race? ¡±


    Li Li quickly nodded.


    Of course, he wanted Ji Shang to go into the water. Otherwise, he would not be able to get out at all. The tomb¡¯s mechanism could only be activated by the tomb¡¯s owner.


    Ji Shang hoped that he was a mixed-blood of man and God and was very dissatisfied with his lowly background. Now that she had delivered ¡®God¡¯s blood¡¯ to him, he had dealt the right blow and fabricated this story.


    you specially drew murals to explain it, as if you were waiting for this King to come out. Do you think this King is a fool? ¡± Ji Shang walked back and forth, but to him, he was indeed greatly shocked.


    After all, he had suddenly appeared in the tomb and did not destroy the chamber.


    Also, it was indeed a very mysterious blood, a mysterious race ¡­ He looked at the general on the ground and began to carefully examine his body. His expression became more and more shocked.


    Li Li took a deep breath. He had made the right bet. you don¡¯t have to believe it completely. As long as you think it¡¯s possible, you won¡¯t kill me. You¡¯ll definitely keep me alive to avoid killing the wrong person.


    This was a psychological battle.


    This kind of formidable Overlord naturally wouldn¡¯t be like that unintelligent wild beast that wanted to kill him in an instant. His first reaction was to capture the other party and understand the situation in an instant.


    In the next few days, Ji Shang confirmed that Li Li was so weak that he posed no threat at all, so he immediately studied the mentally-retarded zombie.


    They tried to communicate with each other.


    What made Li Li pale with fright was that this Ji Shang¡¯s intelligence was terrifyingly high. In just a few days, he had actually learned a portion of Cantonese and even learned his catchphrase, ¡± embarrass your mother. it was simply terrifying.


    Both sides were barely able to communicate.


    as for his origin, Li Li has always insisted that it was from the mural. He doesn¡¯t know the specific situation either. He was transported here by accident, and the chosen one is likely to be you.


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s chosen, perhaps?¡± Hearing this, Ji Shang smiled and said, ¡± then, this King will believe you this once.


    Ji Shang stretched out his neck. give this King a bite like the others.


    Li Li was stunned. Did she believe him that much?


    Shouldn¡¯t they be looking for test subjects and be very careful?


    God¡¯s blood is eternal, and creating an immortal Army is the dream of every monarch ¡­ This King should have someone to try the elixir of life, but this King is also trapped here!¡± He said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Li Li said,¡±if we go out of the tomb, we should be able to instantly gain the power and influence we had back then, right?¡± There should be as many people testing it out as you want.¡±


    I made an appointment to meet him once every few generations or a hundred years, but there has been no movement from the tomb. In fact, the periphery may even be strictly guarded. Ji Shang said.


    Li Li was stunned.


    Several generations had passed, and these descendants had rebelled. None of them were willing to see Ji Shang climb out of his grave, and as the Emperor, an ancestor had appeared out of thin air above their heads.


    good people don¡¯t get good karma. Your children and descendants have betrayed you, and you¡¯ve helped them conquer the world. How tragic. He immediately reacted.


    It turned out that he was not the only one trapped in the tomb. The Emperor of the ages was also trapped in the tomb. Everyone was in a miserable state. They were all trapped in the tomb. He had no choice.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re both in the same boat, I¡¯ll be Frank.¡± Li Li, the middle-aged man, was carefree. I was lying to you just now.


    Ji Shang: ¡°??? ¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how to react.

 Chapter 773

    ?


    773 Chapter 783-breaking the tomb, entering the trap!


    Ji Shang did not react.


    we¡¯re all in the same boat. I think it¡¯s better to be honest. I¡¯m not a person who likes to lie. Everyone in the underworld knows that I¡¯m a sincere person and treat people with sincerity!


    lie, ¡± Li Li said honestly. a cooperation is doomed to be short-lived. For a smart person, it¡¯s impossible to tell whether it¡¯s true or not. I made up the eternal dynasty. I admit my mistake.


    I¡¯m indeed someone from the outer realms and have the bloodline of a God.


    That world¡¯s technological level was much higher than your ancient era. There were tall buildings, cars, planes ¡­ ¡°But now that you¡¯ve been asleep for so many years, the outside world should be about the same. I suddenly met a God and was teleported here. I was also baffled.¡±


    Ji Shang was stunned. Such a simple background?


    He suddenly laughed out loud. interesting person, this is really too interesting. This Prince likes people like you. Then, let¡¯s conspire together to conquer the world. You will have a seat in my world ¡­ ¡®I¡¯ll tell you now. I don¡¯t care if what you said before is true or false. In the future, I¡¯ll naturally kill you because you¡¯ve killed thousands of my brothers who have fought with me for most of my life ¡­ But now, they¡¯re destined to die, and they can¡¯t stand the blood of eternal life.¡±


    Li Li also laughed, as if. heavy burden had been lifted. It was very tiring to kill someone for the first time. He had experienced so much here. yes, you have to be rational. They were going to die of old age anyway. I didn¡¯t kill them. I gave them a chance to live ¡­


    ¡°Perhaps so.¡±


    Ji Shang¡¯s eyes were a little dim. In this situation, he was trapped in the tomb. If he continued to sleep like this, those soldiers would die without a doubt, because he had reached the critical point.


    Recognition was mutual.


    If they could not trust each other completely, then there was no point in scheming against each other.


    He had acknowledged Ji Shang because he had been in society for many years. From the terracotta soldiers, he already knew that Ji Shang, who still had more than half of his Tier 4 lifespan left, was unwilling to part with his troops who were about to die of old age. He had brought them to sleep with him. From this point, it could be seen that Ji Shang was the kind of Emperor who would not kill meritorious officials.


    As long as he treated him sincerely, he would naturally feel it.


    This was the business experience he had gained from traveling the Jianghu for many years.


    If you lied to such a formidable person, no matter how smart you were, you would definitely notice it. His IQ was terrifyingly high, he had a photographic memory, and he could learn a foreign language in three days to communicate simply. It was simply too terrifying.


    If it was an ordinary person, they would not be able to jump out of this pit and would definitely end up facing each other.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bite it? Since you were able to open up four levels by yourself, your cultivation talent and talent must be terrifying. Your willpower is firm, so you should have a high chance of success. After all, you¡¯re the heaven¡¯s chosen.¡± Li Li said and took a bite.


    Three days later.


    Ji Shang had successfully survived the gene fusion and regained his consciousness. His willpower was indeed frighteningly strong.


    At the same time, Li Li was surprised to find that the Emperor had not become a three-Geno creature, but a two-Geno creature. Because of the eternal bloodline, it had replaced the radiation bloodline.


    ¡°Incompatible bloodline?¡±


    Li Li said, ¡± the true Qi bloodline is also starting to leak out ¡­ It¡¯s not that it¡¯s incompatible with true qi and blood vessels, but that the cancer cells keep destroying the body tissues, resulting in lesions, which led to windpipe rupture and so on. It¡¯s better in the hospital, and you should have taken an X-ray.¡±


    He did a simple blood test and felt that the carbon dioxide heart and oxygen heart, the two nuclear-powered cylinders, were beginning to show signs of gas leaking.


    In Li Li¡¯s words, the current Ji Shang was equivalent to a deflated doll.


    After all, the internal circulation of true energy was a perfect and exquisite body structure.


    ¡°Side leakage? Shattered? You¡¯re talking about the two major internal Qi circulations, right?¡±


    Ji Shang did not understand and only said, ¡± internal Qi circulation is not a perfect circulation to begin with. According to my extensive research, we actually need to replenish it regularly. It¡¯s just that we replenish the oxygen and carbon dioxide you speak of through food. We take it from the stomach to the blood and circulate it to the two hearts.


    However, the degree of leakage was indeed countless times greater ¡­


    It seems that this bloodline is too overbearing, and the degree of destruction to the body is very large. According to this, we need to eat large amounts of food to replenish the carbon dioxide and oxygen, and maintain the consumption of internal circulation.¡±


    ¡°This is too inefficient.¡±


    No. Li Li shook his head. especially when the amount of exercise is huge, fighting, running, and oxygen consumption will increase. When you suffer a huge loss, it will be difficult to make up for it quickly. We might have to ¡­ Drain blood and replenish energy.¡±


    Ji Shang nodded. blood-sucking? ¡±


    In fact, Ji Shang was only in his forties and was the same age as Li Li. The two of them began to discuss and research.


    Ji Shang had a serious expression as he said, ¡± it does need to suck blood to maintain ¡­ If we get stronger, we might need to rear some bloodmen to replenish our blood regularly ¡­¡±


    if that¡¯s the case, the price of immortality is terrifying, but according to what you said, after reaching the seventh rank, the normal cells in the body will be completely devoured. We will be completely fulfilled, and our internal circulation will not break, and we will no longer need to drink blood.


    Li Li took a deep breath and felt goosebumps all over his body.


    Was this the nature of blood-sucking?


    The cancer cells invaded, causing the blood circulation in the body to rupture, and he could only suck blood to replenish nutrients?


    So that was how it was!


    The ancient people didn¡¯t lie to me.


    [ immortal zombies: cancer cells ]


    Zombies were afraid of Buddha, and cancer cells were afraid of radiation therapy.


    [ zombie blood-sucking: the cancer cells destroy the body and need to replenish blood. ]


    however, when the bloodline is completely awakened, there is no need to suck blood and become the true ancestor of zombies through and through. Instead, it will be replaced by a deep sleep. Li Li took a deep breath. after all, the blood of eternal life that we lowly mortals obtained is naturally not perfect ¡­ We¡¯re not the only ancient God in the underworld, and we¡¯ll have to pay a terrible price.¡±


    therefore, there must be two people who take turns to protect each other while they are sleeping. They must become each other¡¯s guardians.


    As an Earthling, Li Li actually had goosebumps all over his body.


    Wasn¡¯t this the path of the two ancient gods? It was a perfect match!


    Although the players were silly, their reasoning was extremely exquisite. Before the internet, there were people who said that they were making things up. He wanted to fight for justice!


    ¡­


    Another seven or eight days passed.


    Both sides had completely refined their bloodlines, and there was no more food.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go out. The mechanism naturally has a secret passage, prepared for me to wake up and leave.¡± Ji Shang opened an extremely secret mechanism that might lead directly to the outer perimeter. but I suspect that sentries have already been set up in the outer perimeter, surrounding the tomb heavily.


    The two of them walked out of the tomb¡¯s mechanism and reached the entrance of the tunnel. They sensed that outside a pile of soil, there was a large pile of round covers connected to metal wires.


    ¡°What kind of mechanism is that?¡± Ji Shang frowned.


    it should be a vibration sensor, probably connected to a mechanism or something. Let¡¯s see if your grandchildren love you or not. If they don¡¯t love you, a small nuclear bomb will explode instantly. If they love you, they will be small explosives. They will destroy you and force you back. Maybe you can still hide. Li Li said.


    Ji Shang frowned. then what should we do? ¡±


    Strength said, ¡± you¡¯re already at rank four, but your spiritual will can still cast some simple spells. Cut off the wires behind you.


    ¡°Wires?¡± Ji Shang made his move.


    Stab.


    It was cut off first.


    They directly dug through the soil and did not trigger the mechanism. They came to the second floor and actually found themselves in a modern laboratory corridor with white lights. This kind of structure made Ji Shang, an ancient person, slightly surprised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it might be a mechanism like ultraviolet rays. See if there are any wires or circuit boards nearby. There will definitely be no problems if you cut it off.¡±


    The two of them broke through a few layers and finally reached the surface.


    The glaring sunlight was very uncomfortable.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ji Shang could feel his skin rotting. Those immortal cells were extremely fragile and sensitive to this energy.


    ¡°It¡¯s different from the ancient times. The radiation level now is too high.¡± Bearing the pain, Li Li went to some small towns and got some umbrellas and leather bags to make it less uncomfortable.


    There was a shop that was open for business.


    ¡°Beauty salon, membership card, 20% off!¡±


    A tour guide holding a small flag and wearing a cute little red Hat said, ¡± everyone, this is the Royal Mausoleum of entropos mountain. Our greatest Emperor of Zhongzhou in ancient times is sleeping here.


    ¡­.


    This place seemed to be a tourist attraction.


    ¡°Give me a moment.¡± The two of them were wearing thick black cloaks that were made into simple radiation protective suits. They looked like people who couldn¡¯t see the light. They went to the side of the street and bought newspapers at the newspaper stand.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Ji Shang asked again.


    ¡°The newspaper.¡± Li Li was reading the newspaper.


    Ji Shang was very curious. He stood on the modern Street, his face full of shock.


    Li Li did not find it strange. it¡¯s like the First Emperor of Qin suddenly crawled out, came to the street, and looked at the modern people with a dumbfounded expression ¡­


    Suddenly, Ji Shang pointed at a shop. I keep having the feeling that something terrifying has appeared there. I¡¯m instinctively getting goosebumps. I¡¯m very disgusted.


    Li Li followed his gaze.


    It was an accessory shop that sold jade jewelry.


    There was a slogan pasted on the door:


    [ manwei international ocean shipping company¡¯s new stock has arrived. Moonstone mined at the center of the explosion in the Nanping ocean, auspicious aura, blessing of the moon god season, warding off evil, ensuring peace, nourishing your body! ]


    ¡°A Buddhist artifact that wardens evil? This is the truth of history!¡± Li Li was shocked. He looked at the many noble ladies on the street, who were wearing pendants on their necks, and had a feeling of wanting to get away from them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Being surrounded by this kind of Street made him feel very uneasy, so he went directly to the shadows where there were few people.


    Ji Shang started to read the newspaper. Fortunately, there was not much difference between ancient and modern languages.


    Yunzhou sea bridge, thrilling ancient divine beast Qilin, golden and auspicious all over, like a hanging ornament of the moon, giving people an extremely comfortable aura!


    In the picture, a golden Holy Qilin was walking on a sea bridge, surrounded by endless traffic.


    ¡°The Dragon incident at the entrance of the camp! The ancient divine beasts had all recovered from the ancient times. What kind of enemy had they encountered? Why did they fall? can humans cultivate?¡±


    The corpse of a huge Dragon more than ten meters long lay on the ground, and countless people were shocked.


    ¡°Divine beast? It¡¯s giving off an aura that makes us extremely uneasy.¡± Ji Shang frowned. spirit Qi rejuvenation? An ancient legend has awoken in the modern world and everyone is cultivating?¡±


    He read the keywords in the newspaper.


    Li Li was speechless.


    He suddenly looked at the endless stream of people on the street and felt very uneasy.


    What the hell, what were those idiots doing recently? It was too difficult to observe in secret without access to the internet.

 Chapter 774

    ?


    774 Chapter 784-response!


    As an Earthling who had transmigrated to another world, Li Li did not want to communicate with the players for the time being.


    It was not just because the truth behind him was too shocking! Zombie cancer! The Earthlings also had a mysterious extraordinary bloodline. At the same time, it was also because Buddhism was the natural enemy of their bloodline that the two sides were on different sides.


    If he went to find him, his life would be in the hands of the other party. What rank was he? He would allow himself to be slaughtered. The other party might sponsor him or kill him.


    One must always be on guard against others.


    let¡¯s observe them in secret first. They¡¯re playing a game, but I only have one life. He took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡± according to the current situation, and the scene I saw before I transmigrated, could it be that they have already begun to cultivate the nine revolutions mysterious art and have begun to use their strength? ¡±


    ¡°So fast?¡±


    The nine revolutions mysterious art required a lot of energy and a lot of living beings. However, the energy here was large enough, so it was possible to cultivate the nine revolutions mysterious art in a short time.


    Its combat strength was average, but it was huge and looked cool.


    He quickly looked at the newspaper and found that it was indeed a man-made satellite landing on the moon in a week!


    ¡°As expected, they¡¯re building momentum for the moon landing. Are they really going to make a satellite and observe the nine Dragons pulling the coffin in space? It looks like they¡¯re going to revive the spirit Qi.¡±


    He looked at the newspaper.


    It was obvious that the Dragon corpse had put in a lot of effort in the incident of the Dragon falling from the camp.


    It was a Pangu¡¯s body that had been expanded by the nine revolutions mysterious art. The ant in it had left, leaving behind the expanded Pangu¡¯s body to increase the authenticity and increase the public opinion.


    they even plan to really revive the spirit Qi and bring prosperity to Buddhism and Taoism.


    The more he thought about it, the more shocked he became. in this world, there¡¯s something similar to nine years of compulsory education. The students also go to school from a young age. They do questions, but it¡¯s easy.


    He had a lot of freedom in studying physics and chemistry. Even in high school, he only learned simple addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division. After all, it was enough for his daily life ¡­


    But what about them?


    Their next step was very likely to spread the cultivation secret manuals ¡°Huanggang secret scroll¡± and ¡°three years of college entrance examination and five years of simulation¡±. They would devastate the children of this world by teaching them physics and chemistry, and make them all bald! At that time, everyone who graduated from high school would be an expert at the entry level of cultivation. What a great deal! The cultivation dream of 300 million primary school students!¡±


    ¡°Hu ~~¡±


    Li Li took a deep breath.


    This was terrifying.


    The revival of Reiki on earth that he had expected had been realized here. The so-called nine years of compulsory education was actually to lay the foundation for the Buddhas of physics and the Buddhas of chemistry to become extraordinary.


    The era was about to usher in a change.


    No one knew what would happen in the future.


    Some time before they landed on the moon, many people in the observatory had discovered some abnormal changes in the solar system. It was suspected that something major had happened. There might be mysterious creatures preventing humans from landing on the moon.


    However, there were also people who said that this was just a celestial phenomenon that was rarely seen in hundreds of years, similar to a special scene of nine stars connecting.


    In reality, only Xu Zhi knew what was happening. Although they were fast as cosmic lifeforms, it would still take them several months to fly from Mercury to earth.


    This was the entire solar system.


    At this moment.


    ¡°We have to hide. The radiation here is too high. We¡¯ll only move at night when there are fewer people.¡±


    The two of them sneaked into a hotel using their divine telekinesis and began to search for information on the internet.


    Li Li did not intend to make contact with those players. He wanted to see what they would do because he could not observe them in secret ¡­ As for starting a war with them?


    How was that possible?


    On the outside, they looked like a group of idiots. When they were allies, in reality, when they were standing on the opposite side, they would find that they were an extremely terrifying opponent. They were simply a group of hyenas, a group of natural disasters, extremely ruthless, proficient in all kinds of military tactics, and did not follow the routine. They were extremely crazy.


    Di Qi, the three pillar gods, who had not been toyed with by them before?


    He took a deep breath, planning to see what they would do.


    Was he beaten up by this world until he screamed, or was he really successful ¡­ After all, they were very powerful, but the waters in this world were very deep! Neither side was easy to deal with.


    The main goal now was to develop it first, and the first thing he needed was ¡­


    It was money.


    In this modern society, it was difficult to move without money.


    but money ¡­ Let me think. Is there any way to make money quickly? also, expand our forces and manpower ¡­ He was a social person and was proficient in this, so he quickly had an idea.


    Half a day later, an epoch-making invention also appeared in this world. It began to fill in this simple era where Material Technology was rapidly growing and spiritual quality could not keep up.


    Many people received a special text message and were shocked:


    I¡¯m the first emperor Ji Shang. Actually, I didn¡¯t die.


    I¡¯ve just woken up in the Imperial mausoleum of Mt. Entropy and crawled out of the terracotta soldiers.


    I¡¯ve taken the elixir of immortality, and I¡¯m already immortal. Let me tell you, I¡¯m coming out of the mountain now to take back the world. You can sponsor me with only 888 Yuan.


    As long as you send me the money, I¡¯ll grant you wealth and even the elixir of immortality when I reach the top again.


    ¡­.


    After Ji Shang understood this, he was very shocked by this novel ¡®I, first emperor, transfer money¡¯ technique.


    Even though it was very real and sincere.


    There was no falsehood or fraud.


    However, could such a text message gather a large amount of start-up capital?


    He expressed his doubts.


    In fact, wouldn¡¯t he be exposed?


    you have to believe that this is a ¡®money-making¡¯ method that has been recognized by the market. Li Li said seriously.


    However, in just a few days, a large amount of money had poured in and entered his account, refreshing the three views of this ancient Emperor.


    ???


    Ji Shang held his phone and stood in front of the glass window on a higher floor of the hotel. He looked down at the heavy traffic and felt that he was unable to keep up with the times.


    After all, no matter how smart they were, they were still ancient people.


    However, Li Li also said, ¡± it¡¯s time for us to start building an underground dynasty consortium. The next step is to create health products for eternal life. We¡¯ll target the elderly who control 80% of the world¡¯s wealth.


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face darkened slightly. He had been quite concerned about this transmigrator who had transmigrated from earth countless light-years away. At this time, he was also quite helpless.


    If you find an idiot, you won¡¯t be able to survive in the other world.


    If you find someone smart, they¡¯ll have a lot of tricks up their sleeves.


    ¡°This world is indeed fair.¡± Xu Zhi shook his head and took a deep breath. there¡¯s no such thing as the best of both worlds in this world.


    However, Li Li¡¯s fundamental theory of establishing a system had indeed surprised Xu Zhi.


    After all, the fundamental theory of a system was of utmost importance. It would determine his future development!


    Even Xu Zhi was beginning to suspect that the ancient mythological system had once existed on earth. It was so perfect that there were no loopholes, and there was nothing that was out of place.


    however, what he¡¯s doing now is indeed the smartest and most correct move. Just like how he dragged Ji Shou into the water, he¡¯s now dragging the dying old men who are in charge of this world into the water. In the face of the fear of death, those old men can only be manipulated and secretly establish an underground dynasty to control the lifeline of the world.


    This was the most efficient method.


    ¡°The eternal creatures that fear Buddha will spread out here and form a mature system?¡± Xu Zhi smiled. When it came to the use of an unlimited lifespan, his first thought was that the three pillar gods ¡®gene lock combat technique was the best.


    This was Subaru¡¯s great art, the fist that burned his life by 20 to 30 times. It was simply amazing.


    In reality, only Xu Zhi¡¯s own blood of eternal life was of the five major genes and had not been able to display any effects. It was indeed a very good time for him to make a deduction.


    But what exactly happened?


    He still had to see.

 Chapter 775

    ?


    775 Chapter 785-the legend!


    I believe we will soon witness a new era.


    Xu Zhi stood above the clouds with a leisurely look on his face as he looked down at the huge and vast planet. The circular blue ocean was boundless, and the territory of the nine Continents stood on it.


    A few days passed.


    The internet was boiling with excitement.


    The incident of the falling Dragon at the entrance of the camp became the number one trending topic.


    The second one was the referee.


    Some of the cities along the southwest coast saw a huge black vicious hairy bull walking in the sky. The land was barren for thousands of miles, and all the vegetation had withered. The wind was filled with black willow catkins.


    The third most searched topic was a golden Kirin crossing a cross-sea bridge with a pile of toy-sized cars under its feet. What was even more exaggerated was that the Kirin was wagging its tail and speaking in human language.


    [ there is a beast. Its shape is like an ox with a white head and one eye with a snake tail. Its name is kun. When water flows, it will be exhausted. When grass flows, it will die. When it is seen, it will cause a Great Plague. ]


    BOOM!


    This sentence was enough to shake the entire world.


    See ¡­ A Great Plague?


    Everyone was shocked. They began to associate it with the terrifying beast from before. Could that true dragon have been killed by this disaster beast?


    It was too terrifying.


    The appearance of an ancient beast that symbolized plagues and disasters in the immemorial era, what did it mean?


    What did the fall of a true dragon mean?


    In fact, the body of the true dragon that had fallen from the camp entrance had been taken away by the Army and had been urgently dissected in a University called Zhongyuan Science and Technology.


    It was hosted by a few of the prime moon astrologers from the capital.


    Although it was kept a secret from the outside world, there were already insiders who secretly leaked the news that this was not a man-made corpse, nor was it a biochemical weapon from other countries.


    This was the corpse of a true extraordinary creature.


    When it was still alive, it had unimaginable divine power and super-level cells, as if it was an evolved creature. Its combat power was at least comparable to a weakened version of the lunar weapon, which could easily destroy a small city.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    what the hell is going on!!?


    how can a living being destroy a city? ¡±


    ¡°True dragon?¡±


    The entire internet was in an uproar.


    Even if one were to drive a tank or a bomber, it would be difficult to destroy a city, let alone a machine gun.


    Some people guessed that it might be a sudden change in the world.


    After all, the current era was different from the prehistoric era. After the lunar weapon disaster that caused the Great Flood, the natural environment changed drastically. The glaciers on this planet melted into the ocean, separating it into Nine Continents. Radiation energy filled the land, nourishing their bodies and making them much stronger. Some people even began to awaken special abilities.


    At this time, people were peeking at the back of the moon, which led to the complete revival of the legends of the ancient times. Human individuals could communicate with the gods and had the power to move mountains and fill the seas.


    ¡°In the ancient times, spring and autumn would pass by a hundred years, but their movements would not slow down!¡±


    At this time, someone claimed on a social platform similar to Weibo that he had dreamed of a scene from the ancient mythology. There were sects and sects, and the immortal Qi was faintly discernible. There were ancient Immortals walking in the universe, holding the sun, the moon, and the stars.


    It was an extremely terrifying scene.


    the shackles of the world have been broken. Spiritual Qi has been restored, and our world is going to change.


    Some mysterious people said on the internet, ¡± our world will be filled with mythological colors. We will no longer rely on technology. Our individual strength is comparable to technological weapons and we will have a long life.


    There were even conservatives who declared that they would stop the moon landing and satellite launch, which was blasphemy against the lunar season and would bring misfortune to mankind!


    There were also extremists who claimed that this was God¡¯s gift to them, and that they could also possess and step on the ancient path of divine power, possessing great and supreme power!


    In short, the internet was full of news. The first eight Hot Searches were all about the appearance of these divine beasts.


    Only the ninth hot search was an exception, but it was somewhat similar: ¡°The first emperor is immortal, and he revives to make money!¡±


    In such an environment, there were even more people who wanted to make money.


    Even on the other side of the ocean, in the countries of all continents, the internet was filled with these comments.


    Some people had already started to search for ancient cultivation manuals from before the flood on the internet, and they really did find some ancient manuals:


    secret volume of physics of the Huanggang Buddhist sect ¡±


    electromagnetic true Qi sword control technique ¡±


    ¡­


    It was filled with advanced physics and chemistry calculations, as well as scalp-numbing calculations.


    The protagonist in the secret manuals was a little Ming. He was very mysterious, as if he was an unparalleled legendary heavenly Lord from ancient times. This Sage would move, sit, and lie. His daily life would turn into extremely profound calculative problems to think about. It was as if he was giving these learning disciples a test and asking questions.


    Looking at Xiaoming¡¯s life, everything could be turned into calculations. Even when an Apple fell from his head, he was calculating the speed at which it fell.


    ¡°This is too terrifying!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard for such a person to live?¡±


    They all gasped.


    Due to the planet¡¯s social structure, apart from scientists like the lunar astrologer, it was difficult for ordinary students to understand various equations and three-dimensional geometry. Even after graduating from high school, they only learned ordinary addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division, which was enough for their daily lives.


    Their lives were very relaxed, and most of their studies were to cultivate interest and social interaction.


    Hence, some people said that this was just playing to the gallery.


    But some people felt that it might be true, or even an inevitable way: after all, only by understanding the world¡¯s laws can one walk on that extraordinary path.


    ¡°Indeed! Putting everything else aside, this little Ming is simply in line with the character of the moon Dominator. If he could do this, explore and research in his daily life, he would definitely be an unprecedented moon Dominator in history!¡±


    Finally, in the midst of the commotion, a moon clairvoyant spoke.


    perhaps, the legendary extraordinary is just another form of the moon occultivators, who are also in the midst of understanding the truth of heaven and earth.


    Xiaoming, you¡¯re trying to understand everything. You¡¯re observing any profound mysteries of the universe in your daily life.


    ¡­


    Hearing the discussion of the moon astrologers, countless people were shocked.


    An unbelievable thought exploded in his mind.


    Perhaps it was true!


    Soon, some people began to study it and felt that the existence of this little Ming was just a modest title. This person was probably a mysterious ancient immortal. The heavenly Lord studied the mechanism of everything in the world. Everything he did was in accordance with the laws of the universe, and he was teaching people some of the laws of the universe.


    The trend of learning started to spread. With tomorrow¡¯s Supreme as the teacher, they would become a devout disciple and seriously interpret the calculations in his exam.


    However, for ordinary people who didn¡¯t usually come into contact with it, this was simply extremely difficult. For ordinary people, it was simply rare for them to understand it.


    In a residential area of a coastal city.


    ¡°My God, the electromagnetic true energy sword control technique! I actually revealed the answer to the first question! Xiaoming¡¯s final speed was 8.6 m/s.¡± A middle school student was sitting in front of a computer.


    Beside him was a thick stack of paper filled with densely written calculation formulas.


    ¡°What? son, you actually managed to calculate the ancient secret manual of immortal cultivation?¡± Beside him, his mother was extremely excited. the internet says that it¡¯s a moon Dominator. It takes a long time to calculate!


    His mother was so excited that she quickly sent a message to the community group, and the group exploded.


    ¡°What? Your son actually passed tomorrow¡¯s riddle?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a genius in our District? Your son is only in junior high school!¡±


    ¡°My son is so disappointing, I have to teach him a good lesson! The future era might very well be different. Divine beasts would appear, and great disasters would befall! I have to embark on the ancient fiendgod cultivation path!¡±


    ¡­


    Countless people were in a heated discussion. They were all shocked.


    The threshold of their house was quickly broken, and people came to watch.


    Time flew by. No matter how noisy the discussion was, the era did not move forward according to their subjective consciousness. The era was pushing the vast lives in the era.


    Soon, a week passed, and the day of the satellite launch finally arrived.


    No matter how the opposition paraded, tens of thousands of people held signs and paraded in the streets, they could not stop the final launch of the satellite.


    The television started to broadcast the news.


    Two male and female streamers in black formal suits were broadcasting. The picture behind them was a huge rocket generator.


    the moon landing clause has been officially initiated. In order to ensure the interests of the countries of all continents and prevent other countries from landing on the moon and destroying the friendship between the continents, the leaders of Zhongzhou will be landing on the moon together today! The dark side of the moon has an ancient heritage!¡±


    ¡°Let us witness history!¡±


    21st of July, to the ancient and sacred Land of the Moon god!


    ¡°One small step for humanity, one big step for the planet!¡±


    ¡­


    No matter what kind of commotion the legends had created on the internet, they had finally ushered in a new era of the universe.


    The satellite rose into the air and arrived at the origin of the ancient human world-the Land of the Moon god.


    Countless people finally voiced out, ¡±


    ¡°Humans are looking forward to seeing the ancient Moon god season!¡±

 Chapter 776

    ?


    776 Chapter 786-time is long, I can no longer protect my homeland


    On this day, schools and units all stopped attending school.


    Today, the entire planet¡¯s civilization had made a leap. They were about to leave the planet and face the universe directly, truly entering the entire huge solar system.


    ¡°Oh! Daddy! Come out and look at the rocket!¡± In front of the sofa, a boy shouted, holding a furry golden dog Pet in his arms. it¡¯s so big! It¡¯s really big!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s starting?¡±


    In the kitchen, a man was busy. He hurriedly popped his head out of the kitchen, stared at the TV, and suddenly shouted,


    ¡°My dear little Jack, wait for me, and go to the room to wake up my mother who is sleeping in! Let¡¯s watch TV together as a family to witness a historic moment!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, the family of three was sitting on the sofa. The man was staring at the TV and muttered,


    it¡¯s. pity that your father doesn¡¯t have any talent for cultivation. He¡¯s not a person who loves to study. He didn¡¯t study those secret manuals well ¡­ I can only rely on you, my smart little Jack! In the future, work hard to cultivate and then teach Jenni and me so that your mother and I can live longer and maintain our youth forever!¡±


    This scene was playing out all over the world.


    The rocket on the television was unimaginably huge.


    It was like a huge mountain peak that pierced through the sky.


    This super-large rocket, which was built by the nine Continents, was rooted in the earth. It was almost a hundred times the size of an ordinary rocket on earth.


    In recent years, this was known as: It was comparable to the earth pyramid and Emperor entropy¡¯s mausoleum, a world-class miracle!


    It was called the nine provinces interstellar rocket!


    Their technology originated from the basic knowledge of the izodaians. The moon landing technology had long matured, even to the extreme. Every lunar astrologer was extremely powerful.


    It was only because of various political reasons and combined factors that it had been delayed until today.


    BOOM!


    As the huge flame spurted out, the rolling waves of fire burned the ground. The bottom of the rocket seemed to have ignited an upside-down golden flame mushroom. The rocket slowly flew into the sky, looking spectacular.


    Soon, he flew across the sky.


    Through the live broadcast on TV, all the humans on the planet realized that in just a few hours, they could see the howling wind around them.


    This was a wonderful journey. They went deep into the White clouds, the atmosphere, and finally, it became completely thin. It began to be dark, and they slowly entered outer space.


    they actually entered outer space!


    ¡°My God, is this the real universe? The world beyond our planet is too huge and mysterious!¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone looked over, their eyes filled with shock and intoxication.


    The perspective changed, and looking back from the universe, they really saw the vast blue and beautiful planet. Was this the land they lived on?


    Puchi!


    After flying for a while, the fire arrow began to dislocate and break away from the void. The huge arrow body floated in the void.


    BOOM!


    Nine enormous man-made satellites of various shapes slowly floated out.


    Some were in the shape of a disc, some were in the shape of a traditional satellite, some were in the shape of a cigar, and some were in the shape of a high hat. However, all of them were as huge as Mount Tai without exception. They were majestic and magnificent, floating slowly in the vast universe as if they were space beasts made of steel cast from molten iron, giving off a shocking visual sense.


    Huala!


    All the leaders of the various countries were watching this scene nervously.


    This was a historical moment.


    Although all the countries were smiling and said that they would explore the moon together, everyone was prepared with a large number of weapons. If there was a slight disagreement, they would start a war in space and the Second World War would break out.


    ¡°It all depends on what is discovered on the dark side of the moon! Is it worth it?¡±


    One of the central Prefecture¡¯s leaders took a deep breath,


    on the surface, it¡¯s a joint exploration and sharing of human assets, but the specific moon landing plan is only known to their highest decision-making level.


    at the same time, what exactly are those divine beasts from the ancient prehistoric times that have been rejuvenated with Reiki? it¡¯s shocking, and we need to be more careful.


    ¡­


    The nine satellites were flying toward the moon.


    Very quickly, some of the astronauts were connected to a special rope and walked out of the spaceship. They exposed their entire bodies to the vast universe and slowly floated in the air like kites. They had intoxicated expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Argh! Is this the universe?¡±


    They were naturally able to walk in the vacuum of the universe.


    After all, they were creatures living in a vacuum. Even though the vacuum pressure was extremely harsh for them, it was more comfortable to live in the air.


    ¡­


    At this moment, Yuan Qinghua was like a bunch of ants hiding in a satellite.


    It would still be difficult for him, a celestial Thearch, to land on the moon with a group of fifth and sixth-rank divine beast descendants, even if they were vacuum creatures. It was inevitable that they would take a rocket ride to the moon.


    After flying for some time, they were about to reach the moon.


    ¡°They¡¯re starting!¡±


    Hualala!


    He was like a group of small ants. He quietly left the satellite and arrived in the vast universe. His body instantly became incomparably huge.


    He turned into a handsome human-shaped young man in a black robe. He was dressed up very well and brought a few other handsome young men with him as he floated in the vast universe.


    Were they the size of a normal person or were they in human form?


    It was the state of the true body of Pangu.


    The fundamental principle of the real entity of Pangu was to constantly expand the flesh and blood, turning into a giant that could hold up the sky and earth. Naturally, it could expand into any shape at will. Now, they had expanded into human forms.


    He was also the one he was referring to ¡­ Transformation!


    this is the secret of the ancient divine beasts. The truth of the 72 transformations, which can transform into Giants, ants, and even humans!


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m an ant that I can expand and change my shape at will. Otherwise, how can I shrink when I¡¯m a giant? It doesn¡¯t conform to the laws of matter at all.¡±


    He muttered to himself as he continued to take screenshots for his live broadcast. At the same time, he felt that the atmosphere of this moon landing was very similar to the competition between the United States and the United States in the last century.


    In the distance.


    Suddenly, the satellite detected these young people.


    All the operators in the satellite were shocked. This scene was too hard to imagine.


    ¡°Oh my God, what is that?¡±


    ¡°Human?¡±


    ¡°Why did he suddenly appear?¡±


    ¡°Teleportation.¡±


    In front of the TV, countless people were also staring intently and were greatly shocked.


    Who would dare to imagine that there really was a mythical creature that suddenly appeared in the void?


    this is a good disguise. I¡¯ve expanded my body size and suddenly appeared in a fake teleportation. After all, the teleportation array is an ability that only gods can use ¡­ It¡¯s about time to start.¡± Yuan Qinghua took a deep breath, and his body suddenly expanded again.


    BOOM!


    In the lonely and deep Universe, the figures of these humans suddenly expanded again and turned into godly beasts. They were covered in black iron-like scales, and their edges and corners were as sharp as ancient trees. They had a strong sense of power and a majestic atmosphere as they floated in the universe.


    ¡°Oh! Heavens!¡±


    what¡¯s that!?


    from a human, his body has grown countless times larger, and he has become a divine beast? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s their true form?¡±


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t conform to the laws of matter at all!¡±


    Watching the live broadcast of the universe on TV, everyone was so shocked that their scalps were about to explode.


    Countless moon astrologers trembled in fear as they stared intently at the screen.


    unbelievable, this is simply unbelievable!


    the mythological era!


    heavens, it¡¯s an ancient divine beast that symbolizes auspiciousness!


    ¡­


    Yuan Qinghua was very satisfied. This was the effect he wanted.


    His plan was very simple: when he was on the moon, he would secretly get on the satellite and take a ride. Then, he would appear and cause a wave of shock. He would instantly intercept and explore the mysterious moon first. He would obtain the treasure and then leave.


    It was a perfect plan.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    He took the lead and quickly broke out into a speed that surpassed the satellite.


    In an instant, he landed on a crater on the moon¡¯s surface. However, he suddenly raised his head and goosebumps rose all over his body.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    In the sky, countless terrifying space beasts were floating over. They were using their soul consciousness to hide their bodies and were slowly floating over. At this time, they seemed to have calculated the time and were about to land.


    They were half-elemental creatures with all kinds of fire, electricity, water, and sun energy around them!


    They were all covered in wounds, and perhaps they had already fought each other on their way here. In the end, they had come to an agreement to destroy the humans before studying the products of the moon god land.


    ¡°???¡±


    His face darkened.


    The target on the other side was the human satellite. He ran fast and was the first to hit the muzzle.


    After all, if it was a coincidence, it was almost impossible for them to arrive at the same time as the humans on the moon, unless these mysterious space creatures had deliberately calculated the time and arrived at the same time to stop the humans.


    Hello-¡± he tried to communicate.


    BOOM!


    In an instant, countless rays of light bloomed, and all kinds of combat techniques were launched.


    ¡°Quickly enter my internal space!¡± Yuan Qinghua suddenly shouted, and a few strange beasts beside him entered instantly. Yuan Qinghua could only block in the next second and was instantly sent flying.


    BOOM!


    The battle instantly erupted.


    Yuan Qinghua was a level 7 heavenly Emperor, but he was instantly surrounded and killed by several super-sized heavenly Emperor monsters.


    Even though he had a wealth of combat skills and was the champion of the elite PvP tournament in the past, he was an extremely powerful combat genius who far surpassed the opponents who had no tricks up their sleeves. However, these big guys were instantly blown up!


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    He felt as if he had been hit by an aircraft carrier. His huge David¡¯s deer body and the fake real body of Pangu were instantly tattered, and he was sent flying.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The speed was beyond imagination.


    ???


    At this time, the satellites of the nine Continents were also dumbfounded when they saw the godly beast flying back at a faster speed than before.


    However, this David¡¯s deer¡¯s spiritual sense transmitted over,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go ¡­ ¡®Run ¡­¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s not something we can resist ¡­¡¯ I¡¯ve already used the last of my life as the price to send my other companions away ¡­¡±


    the humans of the later generations ¡­ We were the mounts and Guardian beasts of the ancient emperors ¡­ I wanted to fight before you ¡­ I¡¯ll open a Path of Blood for you ¡­ However, I never thought ¡­¡±


    ¡°Awoo ~~¡±


    It let out a shrill cry of a wild beast, and its huge body was still flying backward. It was tragic and dim, and its divine sense was getting further and further away.


    ¡°The other party ¡­ He was getting stronger ¡­ That¡¯s right, the opponents who had destroyed the ancient human civilization ¡­ This era was already unstoppable ¡­ This time, the ancient inheritance ¡­ I can only leave it to them ¡­¡±


    BOOM!


    The elaphure divine beast was sent flying.


    Finally, it stopped in the silent universe and stared blankly at a corner of the void. At the last moment of its life, it suddenly began to Mutter, as if it had seen the shadow of its master ¡­


    Whoosh.


    An indomitable unrivaled existence seemed to have transcended the long river of time and revealed his true body in the present world. Like a miracle, he gently held this broken godly beast in his arms.


    ¡°Wuwu ~~¡±


    The divine beast mumbled one last time and revealed a gentle smile like that of a baby. throughout the ages, between heaven and earth, venerated Ming, I have finally completed my mission to protect master¡¯s land where he has fought.


    ¡°Time has passed, I can no longer protect my homeland.¡±


    It had completely lost its vitality.


    BOOM!


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was shocked.


    It was too touching.


    ¡°This ¡­ Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s talking about tomorrow¡¯s Supreme?¡± The eyes of the astronauts on the nine satellites widened. They leaned against the window and looked at the corpses floating away in space. There were no longer any signs of life.


    ¡°Wuwuwu ~~¡±


    On the live broadcast, countless people were watching this scene in a daze, their hearts rumbling.


    ¡°Mom, dad!¡±


    Lil ¡°Jack shouted, crying on the knees of his parents who were sitting on the sofa.


    The same situation was happening in all the continents.


    Everyone was silent. The body of the dead divine beast shattered and floated in the void. An extremely strong and restless fighting will was emitted.


    ¡°Previously, when the Dragon fell from the camp, the Qilin¡¯s warning was already enough to make one sad,¡±


    ¡°And today ¡­¡±


    At this moment, everyone was in a daze, as if they were seeing an image of ancient times.


    The majestic figures of Supreme emperors were divine and majestic. They were unusually bright, making it impossible to look at them directly.


    However, an earth-shattering battle broke out and the Masters of these divine beasts died. These divine beasts were silently protecting the future generations of humans ¡­


    Now, he was also going through fire and water.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Countless people were both sad and angry. Their anger soared to the sky as they clenched their fists.


    But in the next second, they were replaced by fear.


    That was because it was too terrifying. Those mysterious super behemoth lifeforms had such exaggerated combat strength that they could destroy the nine great satellites.


    He was a giant ¡­ He had just killed a ridiculous fly!


    ¡°We humans are finished ¡­¡±


    tens of thousands of people and I have paraded and prohibited the launch of satellites. As expected, we are going to face great misfortune!!


    Countless people looked at the corpses floating in the void, feeling both touched and angry. Perhaps this day would be the end of the human race on this planet.

 Chapter 777

    ?


    777 Giant octopus, your ancestor?


    All the continents immediately held an online conference in the face of the emergency situation of landing on the moon.


    extraterrestrial life form discovered. They¡¯re rushing to the moon!


    previously, when we observed the sunspots, we felt that there was something strange. There might be unknown mysterious creatures. Unfortunately, other than the sun, we did not detect anything. We can¡¯t observe the surface of other planets. After all, they are all liquid planets and we can¡¯t see what lives under the energy ocean ¡­ In the solar system, we might not be the only civilization!¡±


    the universe is huge, and we are not the only ones. Is this strange? ¡±


    ¡­


    The leaders of countless countries started discussing.


    those godly beasts are indeed friendly to us. If we arrive first and are ambushed, we will most likely be killed!


    ¡°Indeed, to protect this land for us.¡±


    They were touched.


    those mysterious cosmic lifeforms with extraordinary powers chose to land on the moon at the same time as us. They probably discovered that it was the ancient Moon god season and left behind civilization monuments with the same goal as us!


    ¡°You¡¯re saying ¡­¡±


    yes, according to the angle of observation, as extraterrestrial life forms, they will always only see the back of the moon because the front of the moon will always face our planet¡¯s continent ¡­


    Everyone¡¯s body shook.


    This was a bold yet extremely reasonable guess.


    They had received half of the inheritance, and the extraterrestrial civilization had also received the other half.


    then, according to their situation, the inscriptions carved on the dark side of the moon are their system-a certain individual extraordinary cultivation system!


    you¡¯re saying that our lunar astrologers obtained technology from observing the moon, while their lunar astrologers obtained extraordinary things from observing the moon? ¡±


    ¡°Right! In front of us, in space, the two civilizations have completely collided. Our target is the dark side of the moon, and their target is the front!¡±


    ¡­


    The leaders present were all extremely intelligent people.


    From this short scene, he was able to see the other party¡¯s goal, background, and even if he did not see the dark side of the moon, he knew what kind of terrifying inheritance was engraved on the stele.


    Someone looked around.


    ¡°Leaders of the continents, mankind is already on the verge of destruction. In the face of this, we only have two choices. The first is to fight, and the second is to retreat!¡±


    ¡°How can we possibly retreat? We can escape for now, but we can¡¯t escape forever. We¡¯ve already reached the moon, and it¡¯ll only take a blink of an eye to reach our planet ¡­ Where could he escape to? Moreover, if we retreat, they¡¯ll be able to obtain the inscriptions on our side and two great inheritances. We¡¯ll be completely unable to resist!¡±


    ¡°Fight?¡±


    ¡°Additional discussion!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, take out all your non-civilian hidden technology!¡±


    I know that you must have installed all your trump cards on the satellite, and you want to start a war with the other states!


    I personally think that we¡¯ll definitely have the power to fight and both sides will get half of the inheritance ¡­ ¡°Who is stronger or weaker is just a matter of the geniuses of the respective civilizations, and how much they can deduce and comprehend.¡±


    ¡°Will the moon Dominator of our civilization be defeated?¡±


    we have enough confidence in our intelligence and in our development!


    ¡­


    At this moment, billions of people across the planet were watching TV in panic.


    How could human technology stop such a terrifying civilization?


    But the next second, the two hosts of the TV station said, ¡±


    everyone, please don¡¯t panic. Our civilization has strong combat power and is not afraid of special extraterrestrial civilizations!


    ¡°Please believe in our National Strength!¡±


    ¡°Please be proud of our country!¡±


    ¡­


    Under everyone¡¯s stunned gazes, the cigar-shaped, tall hat-shaped, saucer-shaped satellite suddenly transformed slightly into a huge space mothership. Mecha Warriors flew out of the hatch in large numbers, forming a huge space Force and slowly moved forward.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, the two sides exchanged blows in the universe.


    The huge elemental creatures of the extraordinary civilization and the soldiers of the technological civilization collided. It was like a battle between two civilizations.


    Although the mech armors were controlled by ordinary people, their combat power was at the level of a Celestial Emperor. They were like a group of ants, surrounding a mountain.


    The terrifying radiance bloomed brilliantly, and all kinds of strange phenomena broke out. All the people watching TV were amazed. It turned out that their country had hidden such a terrifying power and had an exaggerated combat power.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    the humans of our era are still powerful!


    those ancient divine beasts that are protecting us, protect this land. This time, we will protect you ¡­


    Countless people clenched their fists in front of their televisions.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Yuan Qinghua ran away quietly.


    After shedding its huge shell, the main body slipped away silently.


    He muttered and cursed,


    I¡¯ve really run into a ghost when I¡¯m out. Why is there such a huge superior life form waiting for humans ¡­ If I run fast, I¡¯ll be taking a bullet for them. Those humans are probably done for. I¡¯ve already done them a favor and warned them before I left ¡­¡±


    In this world, there were no tear-jerking qiongyao dramas.


    The material level had developed too fast, resulting in a lack of spiritual level. Just like China in the last century, people were full of trust between each other, so they fell for it in an instant.


    He was very touched.


    but it seems that their spiritual level is also about to develop. Phone fraud has begun to appear in this Pure Land recently. Yuan Qinghua took a deep breath and slowly turned to look behind her.


    He was shocked.


    ¡°F * ck ¡­¡±


    He looked up.


    The satellite began to change shape and fought against those ridiculous creatures.


    Yuan Qinghua was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t expect these humans to hide so well. They had just landed on the moon and thought it was similar to the 50s and 60s of the last century. Who knew they had such exaggerated black technology?


    ¡°However, I discovered a terrifying fact.¡± He took a deep breath and logged into the forum.


    ¡­


    Spore Evolution Forum.


    Everyone was stunned. They didn¡¯t expect their perfect plan to fall short in an instant.


    fortunately, Yuan Qinghua was quick-witted, and this drama queen got into character in an instant ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s simply too showy!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one else who can react so quickly.¡±


    ¡°As expected of a Big Boss among the players, you¡¯ve deeply inherited the acting skills. (Laughing to tears)¡±


    ¡°I was a movie King.¡±


    no, it¡¯s probably because the path of the heaven-born has been beaten too many times. When Yuan Qinghua was caught to have children with Bai Xiaojun, she was already deeply immersed in acting.


    ¡­


    But at this time, Yuan Qinghua came out and said urgently, ¡±


    Screenshots.


    It was a cell image.


    Screenshots.


    The appearance and shape of every elemental creature.


    these are some of the giant biological cells of those energy bodies that I took the opportunity to collect when I was being beaten up just now. Take a look and see if there¡¯s anything special about them.


    When the crowd saw this, they were completely unable to remain calm.


    This was especially true for the players in the six realms of reincarnation. They were the first to discover the abnormal biological structure and were completely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this similar to the cell structure of the giant octopus?¡±


    ¡°Could it be the ancestor of the giant octopus clan?¡±


    but how could it be a half-elemental creature? ¡±


    we¡¯ll know once we ask. Players of the six realms of reincarnation, hurry up! It¡¯s an emergency!


    ¡­


    Six paths of reincarnation, in the canyon.


    The big octopus had already turned into a fat otaku octopus, lying on the ground and playing with the tablet silently.


    A group of players walked over with a stack of pictures and handed them to him. we found a creature that seems to be of the same race as you. Take a look and see if it¡¯s true.


    The giant octopus was stunned. It looked at the picture and immediately felt that it was indeed its biological cell structure.


    But the situation didn¡¯t seem right.


    According to his inherited memories, their race was of the same form. It was an ancient inheritance that spanned tens of thousands of years and had no branches at all. How could there be an elemental race?


    What was going on?


    It was stunned on the spot, and the world had completely collapsed.


    ¡°Is it your ancestor or something else?¡± The player asked.


    The big octopus was completely stunned. It thought for a long time but didn¡¯t dare to answer.¡±I, I don¡¯t know ¡­ After all, I¡¯m just a country bumpkin from the countryside. Perhaps there are ancient ancestors of our clan in this highly developed world.¡±


    A few players instantly shook their heads, and with a look of resentment, they reprimanded, ¡± cultivate quickly. After you break through to God, you can sense your clansmen. Then, you can bring the other clansmen of your clan to find these ancient ancestors who have been turned into elements and acknowledge them.

 Chapter 778

    ?


    778 Earth¡¯s shock, Sundering weapon


    They felt sad and angry for this giant octopus who didn¡¯t know anything.


    This kind of descendant who didn¡¯t even know their ancestors and genealogy was obviously unfilial and very cold to people.


    what should we do? the giant octopus can¡¯t get anything out of us.


    ¡°How are we going to explain this to sect master Yuan Qinghua?¡±


    They whispered to each other. After all, they had followed Yuan Qinghua in the past. Now that he had left, they were doing better and entered the universe. They might have to follow him in the future.


    After all, the hierarchical system was already very clear:


    The Sorcerer community-six paths of reincarnation-the sandbox for spore evolution-the universe.


    They were still in the six paths of reincarnation, the second echelon, but it was very likely that they would be able to go to the heavenly planes in the future. After all, who didn¡¯t have confidence in themselves? He felt that he was a genius.


    Someone shook the roots and said, ¡± in my opinion, it¡¯s very likely to be an ancestor from the ancient times. It¡¯s normal for the universe to have connections ¡­ We encountered a giant octopus here, and over there, we encountered a mysterious creature.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously stronger! It could float in the sun and Mercury, but what about the giant octopus? You can only float on the outside and swim in the ocean on the surface of the sun. Won¡¯t you become a charcoal octopus?¡±


    Someone said.


    After all, they were all keyboard Saints, so they still had some vision.


    The large octopus hurriedly nodded and said in surprise and joy, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect my ancestor to be so powerful! It¡¯s obvious that our clan is a remote branch that is behind the times.¡±


    It also felt that it was too terrifying.


    He actually had such a powerful distant relative? When one was strong, they could float in the energy storm in the universe. It was extremely terrifying.


    Why didn¡¯t it know?


    It seemed that they were really behind the times.


    It was more and more convinced that it was really a country bumpkin.


    He had always thought that he was the most powerful heavenly Emperor in history, but it turned out that he was just looking at the sky from the well. Even his ancestors were so powerful in this world.


    It was filled with happiness.


    then it¡¯s decided. We¡¯ll bring you back to your family some other day. Perhaps seeing the big octopus¡¯s excitement, a player patted the big octopus¡¯s shoulder in relief.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Very quickly, on the spore Evolution Forum.


    Yuan Qinghua received the feedback.


    ¡°As the giant octopus said, according to its family tree, that¡¯s its ancestor? Are you still preparing to acknowledge your ancestors and clan?¡±


    He carefully calculated the cause and effect, and felt that it was of great significance.


    After all, the giant creatures on the planets in this universe were obviously some powerful super race that had reproduced and lived for a long time. They might have a long history in this Galaxy.


    And the giant octopus might really be a descendant of this universe.


    He thought about it and declared on the internet:


    everyone, the current situation is too difficult. Two tigers fighting, extraordinary VS technology, a universe war, it¡¯s equivalent to the two ends of the moon inheritance. I don¡¯t know who will win.


    after all, everyone wants to occupy the Moon and observe the inscriptions on it ¡­ Besides, both sides had a huge advantage. They had huge energy and were invincible among those of the same level. It was like an adult fighting a group of mosquitoes ¡­ However, there are small advantages. The cultivation speed is fast and the period of time is short. They can gather in a large area and hundreds of thousands of ants can bite an elephant to death. Then, they can divide the energy of the opposite side!¡±


    Everyone naturally knew the benefits of splitting the energy, just like the big octopus.


    There was one more important thing.


    It was naturally good to have a large body, as it was invincible among those of the same level.


    However, the speed of cultivation at a certain level was slow, while others ¡®cultivation speed was fast and they could break through ahead of time. They could crush you in terms of cultivation level, and you would be a huge pile of precious energy medicine.


    and now, those technological mechas are pushing the mass-produced ants to their limits. Let¡¯s see who has the advantage ¡­ I¡¯m planning to watch from the side.¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Yuan Qinghua began to watch.


    BOOM!


    This battle lasted for more than a day.


    The nuclear-powered mechanical armor seemed to have unlimited power and was controlled by an AI in battle. The giant beast in front of him also had terrifying endurance.


    On the television, countless people were watching.


    She would fall asleep on the sofa when she was tired, and watch again when she woke up.


    The more he looked, the more terrified he became. He had seen some signs of something bad.


    how can a machine beat flesh and blood? ¡±


    yeah, it¡¯s true that one of those machines has crashed, but the other party¡¯s flesh is injured. The wounds are healing very quickly! In the bar, a group of blond foreigners were shouting. There was a pile of wine bottles on the ground and they were looking at the big screen.


    ¡°Oh! Moon god Ji above! The other party¡¯s recovery ability was too powerful. Machines were inanimate objects! Even though energy-powered vehicles could guarantee the team¡¯s endurance, it was useless if the team was destroyed ¡­ If this continues, we¡¯ll all be beaten!¡±


    ¡­


    They felt that they were in deep trouble. After all, every time a mechanical armor was destroyed, the people would feel sad. That was a secret weapon of the country.


    The television was still broadcasting,


    at the front line, more than 30% of the mech armors have been destroyed!


    all countries are holding an emergency meeting. They are mobilizing all their hidden mechanical armors and using hidden small rockets to send them into space one by one to support the front line!


    ¡­


    A series of cardiac stimulants were injected into everyone¡¯s hearts, but everyone knew that this only treated the symptoms but not the root cause.


    At this moment, the television host was still broadcasting, ¡±


    at the same time, all countries are activating the second emergency response plan. The Super secret new weapon, the Super solar weapon, that surpasses the lunar intercontinental missile, is in use. Don¡¯t worry.


    Some special scenes could be seen on the television.


    ¡°A suppression-class weapon other than the lunar weapon?¡±


    ¡°A Sundering weapon? what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine!¡±


    ¡°The two weapons that represent the sun and the moon?¡±


    The entire nation was slightly excited and filled with anticipation.


    Seeing this, Yuan Qinghua also frowned and curled up even more.


    a new weapon that surpasses nuclear weapons? ¡±


    ¡°These countries have hidden themselves very well! Had they secretly developed weapons that were even more powerful than nuclear bombs? The Second World War could start at any time? He¡¯s too ruthless!¡±


    At this moment, he stopped. He didn¡¯t know if he should broadcast it live or not.


    The weapons of this era were already very advanced, surpassing that of Earth.


    But it was also very suitable for learning on modern earth.


    This civilization was different from the time of the isodar people, who had far surpassed the people of Earth.


    They could learn and even copy the technology of their civilization to get the design drawings and principles. They would be able to understand it very quickly and have a shocking impact on the real world!


    ¡°Forget it,¡± he said.


    He took a deep breath and decided to do a live broadcast.


    ¡°What the f * ck? The Big Shot is livestreaming?¡±


    don¡¯t release it. What if all the major rogue nations copy it? ¡±


    ¡°666, I¡¯ll give you a rocket!¡±


    ¡­


    Some of the major research institutes were constantly tipping and sending out rockets as they watched this scene with burning eyes. A group of scientists was already studying this extraterrestrial war.


    ¡°Beyond Nuclear weapons?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Even if our civilization is low, we already understand a lot of principles and even have all kinds of advanced speculations. At present, we can¡¯t find a weapon with more destructive power than this!¡± Some stubborn scientists didn¡¯t believe it.


    you have to believe it. This is a powerful planetary civilization. We can¡¯t even imagine their weapons! Someone berated.


    The scene was in chaos.


    what we¡¯re seeing now is a new era for Earthlings. Knowledge is the power of everything. As long as we know the theory behind it, we can develop the next stage of super war weapons!


    They swallowed their saliva, and the scene was silent.


    Everyone knew the terrifying significance of this!


    It wasn¡¯t about those illusory bloodline cultivation techniques. It was about the real benefits. For a country, or even an era, it was enough to change a lot.


    At this moment.


    On the TV screen, a special unmanned aircraft appeared on all the continents and countries of the planet, forming a fleet and taking off.


    ¡°What¡¯s with these planes?¡±


    it looks like it¡¯s not equipped with any weapon system? ¡±


    ¡°It looks very special! It¡¯s more like a crumpled ball of paper. Is it some kind of high-grade material similar to memory metal?¡±


    In a short half an hour, the planes from various countries had actually flown directly out of the thin atmosphere. The paper planes from various countries actually pieced together invisibly, and like bats, they actually began to spread their wings.


    The plane was like a small umbrella, and then the umbrellas quickly buckled together to form an even larger umbrella. Then, the outer shell on the surface was removed, revealing the inside.


    It was actually a transparent glass plane that quickly formed a huge glass mirror.


    ¡°A magnifying glass?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    ¡°God! It¡¯s unimaginable!¡±


    Countless scientists looked at the mirror in the atmosphere and exclaimed loudly. They had already noticed it.


    Their faces began to show signs of fear. At this moment, it was as if they had seen a magnificent giant from the myths of the universe in space holding a magnifying glass and facing the creatures on earth ¡­


    This feeling was very shocking. It was like a naughty child squatting under the sun, holding a magnifying glass, gathering the sunlight, and shining it on a tiny ant on the globe.


    The ants were the cities on earth.

 Chapter 779

    ?


    779 Chapter 789-change in the structure


    BOOM!


    Without any explanation, they gathered into a huge concave glass mirror and activated.


    Hualala-


    The sunlight quickly gathered in the atmosphere. A thin, circular shadow covered half of Oceania below. The angle was adjusted to gather at a point on the north and south continents.


    Puchi!


    A huge white beam of light passed through the planet¡¯s atmosphere and gathered at a point on the ground.


    BOOM!


    It was a special military secret base deep in the mountains. There was a huge metal mirror made of special materials on it that directly reflected the White solar rays that fell on earth back into the universe.


    Whoosh!


    The beam of light arrived instantly.


    It instantly landed near the moon and pierced through a terrifying cosmic creature.


    Hiss ~~


    The cosmic lifeform screamed in pain.


    Everyone¡¯s confidence was instantly boosted. They looked at the television and shouted,


    ¡°Is this the Sundering weapon?¡±


    ¡°A Nebula-grade superweapon! It¡¯s too scary!¡±


    ¡­


    The forums on earth went crazy after seeing this scene.


    Everyone was shocked. They felt as if a new world had been opened up.


    ¡°Those special paper and glass planes fly into the sky and form a magnifying glass placed outside the earth?¡±


    ¡°The magnifying glass looks like a child¡¯s game, but it¡¯s really terrifying! you should know that a palm-sized magnifying glass can already light up paper on the ground. In Tibet, a pot-sized one can cook rice and burn people to death. Such a huge one in space ¡­


    the area of this magnifying glass is more than 50 square kilometers. It stands high in the sky, and because it¡¯s high enough, it causes a larger shadow. It feels like it has blocked almost half of the sun in the continent ¡­


    ¡°Destroy the dead stars!¡±


    ¡°The black technology of these countries is too ruthless! I guess these ¡®solar weapons¡¯ will instantly send these planes into the sky as soon as the World War breaks out. Their rays don¡¯t have the so-called missile trajectory at all, so they no longer have to be afraid of being blocked by the missile defense system. With a magnifying glass, they can instantly shoot wherever they point, air-to-ground attacks, the true judgment of the sun god!¡±


    ¡­


    They were all dumbfounded.


    He was shocked beyond comparison.


    It was too awesome!


    What was clean energy?


    This was clean energy!


    The principle seemed simple, gathering light, but in fact, it required a strong technological Foundation to realize a cosmic magnifying glass.


    Not only could they fight each other within the planet, but they could also install a reflective mirror on the ground that could reflect the light and fight the invaders in outer space.


    It was too exciting!


    It was too cool.


    Extraordinary war technology!


    In front of their eyes, the nine great nations were really going all out. They had combined all the mirror planes in the nine provinces into an unprecedented mirror weapon.


    In the Big Shot group chat.


    Everyone was shocked by this civilization. They had developed their own unique weapon system.


    &Nbsp; ¡± not even an ordinary rank eight true God would be able to resist this sort of instantaneous focus! Zhao Feng muttered. The cute girl shouted, ¡± copy, copy, copy! Hurry up and copy! &Nbsp; our earth would be able to resist the invasion of a rank eight true God! He could kill the other party in an instant! His body and soul will be destroyed!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna retorted, ¡± that¡¯s only if that true God is a fool who doesn¡¯t know how to run.


    ¡°But this weapon is too cool!¡±


    He muttered to himself.


    ¡­


    The television was still broadcasting, and the host¡¯s dignified voice gave people a sense of security.


    everyone, we have the ability to launch a total of 73 sundial strikes in the nine states. Due to the position of the planet¡¯s front, the only ones that can be used are the mirrors in 27 locations on the Northern Hemisphere. They all require special materials to be built and will be destroyed after one use!


    this is because these mirrors will instantly overheat from the high temperature. If they aren¡¯t repaired in a short time, they might not be able to reflect the light when they are used for the second time. The high temperature will instantly penetrate the earth!


    ¡­


    Everyone was extremely excited.


    This number made them feel at ease, because there were only a dozen or so monsters that had invaded the moon.


    Puchi!


    The planes in the sky were quickly wrapped in black shells again, turning into a huge circular wall with no refraction. The angle was slightly changed, and the refraction was calculated. Then, the black screen was pulled open again, revealing the clear glass body.


    Puchi!


    The huge beam of light converged on a certain land on the planet.


    It was instantly refracted.


    The second beam of light pierced through the planet¡¯s atmosphere and shot into the universe, instantly piercing through the head of the second giant beast!


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A heart-wrenching roar.


    The giant beasts were completely afraid and began to retreat quickly.


    They hid in the dark side of the moon and flew back along the dark side.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stop them!¡±


    hahaha, they¡¯re pretty smart. They¡¯re running while hiding on the dark side of the moon!


    ¡°Daddy, we¡¯re so amazing!¡±


    On the black sofa, little Jack hugged his parents and shouted, full of joy.


    There was no doubt that mankind had won this battle!


    ¡°Humans have never been so close to death!¡±


    A professor shouted as he walked out of the University and shouted at the students in the dormitory, ¡± we should be glad that we have witnessed a new era!


    A moon Dominator posted excitedly, ¡±


    ¡°This is the intelligent weapon of our planet! There is no doubt that we have already walked out of the ancient monument and walked our own path of civilization! This is our unique weapon!¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone was excited.


    Their planet itself was a cannon, sniping any cosmic lifeform that got close!


    Soon, all the countries started to organize the mech armors to drag the two huge bodies back.


    Although their bodies were not too big, and their lifespans and cultivation time were far less than that of the giant octopus, the two of them together were half the size of the giant octopus. They were a terrifying and huge energy. Unfortunately, most of their bodies were actually made of energy. With their death, they withered quickly like a shriveled balloon.


    However, it still contained a huge amount of energy and had unimaginable research value.


    damn it, the next time I kill him, I might have to use a special method to collect the energy in advance. Otherwise, after I die, this half of the energy will quickly dissipate. What a pity! One of the leaders laughed.


    Yuan Qinghua¡¯s eyes rolled. She was also thinking about something and was eager to try.


    But at this moment, the situation changed.


    Suddenly, from the moon¡¯s interior, a group of humans so small that they were almost invisible rushed out. They held special metal staffs and used themselves as the power source. They continuously used the metal staffs to shoot out energy bullets. It was as if they had combined the use of technology and extraordinary energy, and they instantly destroyed the mechanical armors!


    BOOM!


    They quickly dragged the two giant creatures onto the moon.


    Upon seeing this scene, the leaders of the various continents were instantly furious. where did this creature come from? They¡¯re actually living on the moon and attacking us from behind?¡±


    The Mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the Oriole behind.


    How could they not be angry?


    They roared in anger, but they could only watch as their mechanical armors were all destroyed and their spoils of war were snatched.


    And with the enemy¡¯s tiny size, the approaching sun weapon was completely unable to hit it.

 Chapter 780

    ?


    780 The truth of the ancient times can¡¯t be hidden from me


    At this moment, this battle was ultimately being preyed on by the Mantis.


    However, on the spore Evolution Forum, no one was bothered by this. Instead, they were too shocked by the new weapon!


    Even the scientists ¡°expressions changed.


    He had to admit that their new weapons were very powerful and had too many advantages.


    A huge magnifying glass over fifty square kilometers focused, and the temperature of the light beam that exploded in an instant could reach up to hundreds of millions of degrees. The temperature at the core of the nuclear explosion was no different.


    What kind of situation was this?


    A light beam that constantly carried the temperature of the center of the nuclear explosion.


    At the same time, it was a weapon with infinite energy without any loss, and could fire infinitely.


    However, these two points alone were enough to defeat the destructive nuclear weapons that heavily polluted the land. It must be known that the manufacturing cost of each nuclear weapon was simply terrifying.


    This was a meteorological weapon. It drew on the power of nature and had an unlimited energy source. This was the most terrifying part.


    At the same time, what was even more terrifying was that unlike intercontinental missiles and other nuclear weapons, which had the possibility of being detected and intercepted by anti-missile missiles in flight, this kind of instantaneous attack had no launch trajectory at all. The strategic significance was terrifying.


    There was no time for you to react at all.


    Given enough time, it could even completely destroy a continent. Since the energy source was infinite, it could continue to shine and sweep through.


    It was like the sword of Damocles hanging over one¡¯s head in the legends.


    Some people in the Research Institute began to discuss. the only weakness is the destruction caused by the light beam passing through the atmosphere. However, the atmosphere of this planet is weak, so it doesn¡¯t matter. But what about our planet? ¡±


    although they¡¯re weak, they pay attention to the environment. If you look closely, you¡¯ll find that the magnifying glass has a secondary structure. It quickly passes through the second layer and focuses the light beam on one point. It¡¯s similar to a line passing through a layer of cloth in an instant. The damage caused by passing through the atmosphere should be very low ¡­ It¡¯s much less polluted than nuclear weapons.¡±


    ¡°We still need to test the specific environmental effects.¡±


    ¡°But in reality, our current technology is simply unable to do it. Just like the Dyson Sphere, we need a huge amount of technological support! It¡¯s a type of future technology!¡±


    Some scientists took a deep breath.


    What was a Dyson Ball?


    In principle, it was a solar panel that surrounded the sun. It was very simple.


    As for the one in front of him?


    The principle behind a magnifying glass was very simple.


    they¡¯re planes made of paper glass that can fly out of the atmosphere. Our technology is almost there. We can only rely on rockets to send magnifying materials into space. With our current technology, a conservative estimate would take decades and tens of thousands of wealth!


    it¡¯s also troublesome to assemble it in the universe outside the atmosphere. Also, our special materials are also a problem. We can¡¯t make a special glass magnifying glass like that. We can only make a mirror that can only reflect without refracting ¡­


    In fact, Nano was a good choice for making a mirror. On earth, high-purity nano would indeed be oxidized and very fragile, but there was no such problem in the universe ¡­ Nano¡¯s reflective rate is very good, and the density is low. It is a relatively ideal space mirror material.¡±


    They had already used their current level of scientific and technological knowledge to discuss the possibility of this sky weapon.


    The discussion was heated.


    However, the next second, one of the scientists shouted, ¡± Hey! My friends! Look at these netizens, what have they discovered? The netizens seem to have discovered an incredible secret.¡±


    The crowd was shocked and speechless.


    What¡¯s with all the fuss?


    What could these netizens discover?


    Could it be that their skill level was higher than his?


    Did they see this suppression-grade meteorological weapon even further than he did?


    They kept shaking their heads, feeling speechless. But the next second, when they casually glanced at the content of their discussion, they were instantly shocked by someone¡¯s bold words.


    his tone is very exaggerated. Does he know more than us scientists who have been in the field for many years? ¡±


    They immediately paid attention to the internet.


    At this time, the internet was very lively, because not only these scientists were discussing it, but the netizens were also discussing it.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± everyone, I¡¯ve discovered the truth of ancient Huaxia mythology from this weapon! This is an ancient mystery in the depths of history, the mystery of the inevitable development of the earth God system of Buddhism. It has a vital influence on our future extraordinary civilization. The real secret of this weapon, if I tell you, you may be shocked!¡±


    The netizens: ¡°??? ¡±


    What did that mean?


    They couldn¡¯t understand at all. Although a suppression-class weapon developed after a nuclear weapon seemed very terrifying, what did it have to do with ancient myths?


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± you guys are still too young. Listen to me. (Little sunflower¡¯s father has started his class.jpg) ¡±


    Everyone was waiting for him to continue.


    But he just didn¡¯t say anything.


    In an instant, everyone was silent. This bastard was hanging their appetites again?


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Dad! Let¡¯s start the class!¡±


    ¡­


    But very quickly, some people on the internet who had no integrity spoke up.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was very satisfied. ahem, let me sort out the ancient civilization and technology of China first. According to our current speculations, the history of this online game ¡­ Ahem, let¡¯s just talk about the background of the online game. Please don¡¯t bring it into reality ¡­ on this planet named earth, the ancient Buddhists and Daoists originated from their special nuclear weapons ¡­ That was the sprouting era of Buddhism and Daoism. What kind of suppression-class weapon would appear on this planet during the golden era?¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Could it be that it was similar to this planet?


    After the nuclear bomb suppression-class weapon, it was the astronomical suppression-class weapon?


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± this is the history of the development of this planet¡¯s civilization. I personally think that we can use it as a reference! They had also experienced the era of nuclear weapons before they arrived at the era of celestial phenomena ¡­ Perhaps the future of Earth will go through the same process. When we have the ability to build, we will.¡±


    What he meant was:


    The development of the civilization of this nine regions planet in front of him was nuclear weapons, which evolved into meteorological weapons.


    In that case, the ancient Huaxia was also a nuclear weapon and had evolved into a celestial weapon. In the future, earth might also go through the same process and transform from a nuclear weapon ¡­ Did he think that it was a necessity for the development of civilization?


    Would the development of civilization change from individual nuclear weapons to meteorological weapons that manipulated nature?


    After all, the power of nature was infinite, but human strength had its limits.


    No one said anything, waiting to hear what he had to say.


    The racer of Mount Haruna asked,¡¯then, what if this theory is applied to ancient China? we can combine the history. If the era of nuclear weapons is the sprouting of Buddhism, they discovered nuclear fission and energy that could allow them to cultivate ¡­ In that case, a meteorological weapon should be at the peak ¡­ What do you think the peak of Buddhism looks like?¡±


    They thought about it and felt that it was the kind of sect that had countless Almighties and blessed lands.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± then, let¡¯s think about it again. When we first entered the six paths of reincarnation, there was no nuclear radiation. How did we cultivate? ¡± We can¡¯t cultivate at all! We can only find a way to create a reactor! I only managed to get a huge pile of sariras after I entered the ancient hell ¡­¡±


    Everyone was shocked!


    That¡¯s right, they didn¡¯t cultivate at that time either. Then, in ancient times, this planet had no radiation and was very far from the Sun. It could be said that the spiritual energy of heaven and earth was thin. How did they cultivate?


    He couldn¡¯t keep building reactors.


    Xu Zhi was stunned as well. that¡¯s true. Then, how did the ancient Chinese practice? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was also very curious.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± in the ancient times, Earth¡¯s radiation levels were very low. They must have been cultivating by creating reactors. They used their telepathic thoughts to collide with particles and release fission reactions like energy. But you can¡¯t keep creating things like that, right? This method is very primitive, but how can earth continuously obtain energy ¡­?¡±


    Everyone was stunned by this question. A weapon that was similar to the meteorological weapon in front of them, using a magnifying glass?


    In an instant, everyone had goosebumps.


    Earth¡¯s conditions were not suitable for cultivation. This method in front of him ¡­


    The magnifying glass gathered a thin amount of radiation energy ¡­


    It was indeed the only way!


    The racer of Mount Haruna laughed. everyone, you¡¯ve figured it out, right? they must be using meteorological weapons to gather the thin solar radiation and energy to cultivate ¡­ You have to know that a magnifying glass can focus. If you don¡¯t focus on a point but a circle of light, then wouldn¡¯t that mean that the circle of light is full of energy?¡±


    ¡°This place, perhaps, is the ancient Chinese legend: It¡¯s a ¡®heavenly abode¡¯ where an unparalleled mighty figure ascends to the outer realm to construct a formation and absorb the essence of the sun, moon, and the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. By cultivating there, one¡¯s cultivation will progress at a tremendous pace!¡±


    Hole! Heavens! A blessing! The ground!


    Everyone¡¯s minds were buzzing, as if they were seeing an ancient legendary Golden Age.


    This was indeed the case in the history of the civilization development of planet Jiuzhou. Radiation weapons, then meteorological weapons, also corresponded to the development history of ancient Huaxia civilization. In the early days, Buddhism appeared, and then at the peak of Buddhism, meteorological weapons began to appear, and blessed lands were everywhere?


    As for the Blessed Grotto-heaven, it was clearly a magnifying glass on top of the planet ¡­


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± everyone, we¡¯ve thought too much of the ancient times. Buddha is the radiation Buddha, and true energy is true energy. They¡¯re all just literal meanings! As for the heavenly passage paradise? According to the ancient legends, the essence of the sun and the moon is gathered. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the true gathering of words. How can it be gathered?¡±


    ¡°Use a magnifying glass!¡±


    BOOM!


    All the netizens were holding onto their mouse tightly. The blood in their bodies was boiling, and their hearts were beating wildly in their chests as if they were flying.


    It actually!?


    All of the scientists in the Institute were shocked. It was as if they were flying in the air, their hearts soaring in space.

 Chapter 781

    ?


    781 Acknowledged


    All the scientists in the Research Institute seemed to have opened a door to theology.


    They felt as if their three views had been shattered!


    once, a rebellious Chinese student from Guangdong left me. He was very smart and hardworking. At that time, he left my laboratory and did not approve of my research direction. He roared at me,¡¯Sir, times have changed.¡¯ A white-haired old man murmured, ¡± I was angry at first, then I didn¡¯t believe it. I still insisted on my own beliefs, until today ¡­


    All the scientists looked over with complicated expressions.


    This was a scientist from their Research Institute, an authoritative expert in the field of nuclear radiation.


    ¡°If even you agree, what else can I say?¡± Someone spoke, but it was met with silence again.


    Everyone knew that this old man was famous for his stubbornness.


    He was different from the others.


    Usually, he would still send out Twitter. As a hot-tempered old man, when Buddhism and Daoism first came out, he had sent out a strong message on Twitter saying:


    No one knows radiation better than I do.


    However, they were quickly slapped in the face. The online players in the six realms of reincarnation came up with a bunch of dumbfounded things: Physical Buddha, radiation sarira, teslav ring, Gatling Buddhist staff, and all kinds of cutting magnetic lines ¡­


    It made him collapse and become completely autistic.


    After that, the white-haired old man didn¡¯t say a word.


    And in front of him?


    After nuclear weapons, it was the development of meteorological weapons, just like the inevitable development from the Stone Age to the Iron Age ¡­ And what era of the ancient mythological civilization did this correspond to?


    They had just been deducing the meaning behind it and the possibility of its realization, but now they all seemed somewhat superficial.


    ¡°He ¡­ He already told us!¡±


    Some of them were not calm and continued to watch.


    At that moment, the racer of Mount Haruna was still in high spirits.¡±Do you understand now? This was the iteration of a civilization. The Dyson Sphere, the magnifying glass, these were all the uses of cosmic energy, and this was the case for high tier space civilizations! ¡®As for paradise, it really means what it says literally. Look again ¡­¡¯ Hole! Heavens! Radiation! The ground! (One word one pause.jpg)¡±


    Hole! Heavens! Radiation! The ground!


    On the internet, everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open with disbelief. Every word was like a lead hammer that struck their hearts.


    Cave, heaven ¡­


    Radiation, ground ¡­


    They turned their heads in shock and looked at the picture.


    The sky had a large opening created by gathering light with a magnifying glass. Wasn¡¯t that a heavenly abode?


    Radiation to the earth, wasn¡¯t it just radiation to the earth?


    Everyone took a deep breath.


    It was as if all the words he had said before were just foreshadowing, and he had only exploded now.


    The violent impact at this moment was like a dam that had just been built had burst its dam. Blood gushed in from all directions, trying to burst their hearts!


    ¡°Paradise, paradise ¡­ This was really ¡­ The literal meaning ¡­ It¡¯s a complete construction process!¡±


    In a University somewhere in China, an old professor who studied ancient languages suddenly burst into tears and sat in his office. this is ¡­ Is this the truth of ancient mythology and history?¡±


    ¡°Paradise.¡±


    In the heavenly court of the Seven Realms, a jade-green Builder tree stood in the sky. A beautiful woman suddenly opened her eyes. I see!


    ¡°What?¡± His disciple, Hu haihan, was shocked.


    if someone told you that a certain ancient mythological civilization broke through the sky and used their divine power to welcome the endless and vast energy from the outer realm, gathering an Energy Zone for the future generations to cultivate, do you think it¡¯s possible? ¡±


    Hu haihan pondered carefully.


    The power of the heavens was directed down to create a Supreme Holy Land. Such a terrifying power would definitely be able to traverse the heavens and earth. It was hard to imagine.


    Moreover, it would probably cost a great price to maintain such a large welcoming array.


    In fact, he might even have to distort the laws of the universe and involve the power of a ninth-rank.


    you don¡¯t know this, but there are some ancient myths and legends that were covered up by history. However, when the later generations dug them out ¡­ It¡¯s always amazing that it¡¯s actually very simple, that the great Dao is the simplest.¡±


    Mother Earth sat on the chair and suddenly condensed the water vapor in the air, forming a transparent magnifying glass, shining it at her own creation wood vines.


    using the simplest method to make the most complicated thing happen is an unimaginable method of the ancient myths!


    Buzzzzzz!


    The vines glowed and were soon ignited.


    Hu haihan looked at the magnifying glass and suddenly thought of something. He was shocked.


    ¡­


    In the discussion forums.


    Countless people¡¯s minds buzzed and trembled with excitement. At this time, they realized that they had overcomprehended and imagined too much of the information passed on by the ancient people ¡­


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    The forum was instantly filled with all kinds of news.


    ¡°What the ancient people want to tell us is really what it means on paper!¡±


    it¡¯s just that we, the later generations, are too foolish. We didn¡¯t understand and misinterpreted the meaning of our predecessors!


    ¡­


    Countless people were excited as they witnessed a historical moment. This was going to be a groundbreaking scene. The mysteries of history had been completely unraveled as they continued to grow stronger.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± I¡¯ve already stopped for a while. You guys take a good look at it. Once you¡¯re done, I won¡¯t say much. I know what I¡¯m doing.


    After all, there was no need to talk about the advantages of this paradise. You usually gather the spiritual energy of a land. Wouldn¡¯t a large-scale formation of this level need to consume it? No need for maintenance?


    And this was not needed!


    The simplest of all was the true ultimate. Furthermore, with the convenience of breaking off relations in various aspects, the development of transcendent cultivation planets was inevitable.


    Then, I¡¯ll talk about the next possibility ¡­ He had already understood the ancient myths of the Blessed lands, but the legends and allusions of Nuwa mending the heavens ¡­ What does it mean?¡±


    One was a heavenly abode?


    One was to nourish the heavens?


    Everyone¡¯s goosebumps rose.


    When n¨¹wa mended the sky, she was actually mending the atmosphere!


    They always felt that there must have been terrifying Wars in the ancient times, but all of them were shrouded in fog and turned into ancient dust, and the future generations would never know.


    Everyone was completely speechless.


    At this moment, he could only feel the thick history of Huaxia¡¯s myths and legends rushing towards him. These ancient epics were too brilliant. He recalled the great mythological era, where ¡®heavenly realms¡¯ stood tall in the sky and blessed lands were everywhere ¡­ It was simply fascinating!


    At this moment, the people in the Research Institute were silent.


    They had just been discussing meteorological weapons in high spirits, but now they had completely lost interest.


    Their pride was shattered by the almost-believable deduction of the racer of Mount Haruna.


    This was because there was evidence in all aspects.


    On this planet with thin spiritual energy, cultivation required radioactive energy, so this was the only way.


    The name of the radiation of the heavenly passage was once again proven.


    ¡­


    Coincidence?


    But how could there be so many coincidences that all pointed to the same place?


    How could it be fake?


    They could not help but smile bitterly.


    At this time, the white-haired old man took a deep breath and said, ¡± the radiation field was my lifetime¡¯s expertise, but I was beaten to a pulp. Naturally, I won¡¯t comment much on this new meteorological field. We don¡¯t need to fight anymore.


    I know that all of you have looked down on them in the past. This racer of Mount Haruna, as their representative, claims to be from the Learning Forum. Many people are full of themselves and have a lot of hot-headed comments. They¡¯ve been working so hard to gain knowledge that their hairline is bald.


    but in fact, they did spend their entire lives researching, spreading the truth of the world and ancient history to all living beings. I saw the same quality as us in him, serious, bold conjectures, and careful verification ¡­


    this quality is known as the spirit of science and craftsmanship. It¡¯s not only possessed by authoritative scientists like us in various fields ¡­


    ¡°They also have one!¡±

 Chapter 782

    ?


    782 The age of Grotto-heaven planets


    Yuan Qinghua was also dumbfounded.


    But after the shock, it was filled with happiness!


    This was because the players in the forum were indeed a powerful reserve force. They could come up with strategies behind his back and bring him enough surprises.


    What was in front of him was a huge surprise-the mystery of the Blessed Grotto-heaven.


    it¡¯s because of this invention of theirs-the meteorological weapons-that our planet took a step further and we understood the prehistory of our Huaxia mythology!


    Yes!


    The history of prehistory.


    The Giants of civilization had taken another step forward, and new history was witnessing the past. It seemed that the mystery of the ancient grotto-heavens and blessed lands had been completely solved.


    After all, this was a very realistic question:


    Where did the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth come from?


    The ancient myths and legends had to follow the basic laws of physics and chemistry.


    This was obviously the only explanation for the ancient era, setting up a formation in outer space to gather the true essence of the sun and moon, turning it into a blessed land for cultivation.


    ¡°However, after obtaining this ancient secret, I have a feeling about this nine regions era ¡­ I also have an idea.¡± Yuan Qinghua¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. the racer of Mount Haruna has really helped a lot ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Time flew by, and several days passed.


    The entire Jiuzhou planet was in a huge uproar.


    It wasn¡¯t just the Super-large elemental creatures from the distant planets that ended in defeat. They lost two Celestial Emperor transcendent creatures. The nine great continents didn¡¯t win because they also didn¡¯t see the inscription on the back of the moon.


    At the same time, all the satellites and mechanical armors crashed near the moon, and the spoils of war, the two huge transcendent corpses, were snatched.


    The only winner was the super-small creature that emerged from the moon.


    Everyone knew that this was the beginning.


    A new era had begun.


    At this moment, all the continents were holding a meeting to discuss new strategic countermeasures.


    The leaders of the various continents and countries were having a meeting.


    As the most powerful country, the leader of the central Prefecture, Ji Wuxiang, was speaking. everyone, although we¡¯ve suffered a crushing defeat and lost all our armaments, we¡¯ve still achieved a certain level of success!


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± One of the leaders asked.


    welcome, the representative of the ancient divine beasts, Yuan Qinghua! The central Prefecture¡¯s representative said.


    Everyone was shocked.


    In the next second, a young man of the same size as them slowly walked out and looked around. everyone, we¡¯re from the ancient times ¡­


    His words made the surroundings intoxicated and touching. in the distant ancient times, it was just like now, with Nine Dragons pulling coffins ¡­


    That was a period of ancient mythological history, and the three great clans had long been at war.


    As for the fellow Clansman who had been sacrificed, they were also very sorrowful. But in order to protect this land, what harm was there in dying?


    In order to prevent them from being ambushed, this was a price that had to be paid.


    After a while, Yuan Qinghua finished.


    Ji Wuxiang took over the conversation and stood up.


    although we didn¡¯t obtain the ancient inscriptions on the back of the moon after the battle with the moon exploration satellite, we can still obtain the extraordinary cultivation system through these ancient divine beasts. The revival of spiritual Qi is destined!


    As soon as he finished speaking, all the leaders revealed looks of joy.


    How could they not covet the individual strength of those huge creatures?


    Even though they held great power, they were all ordinary people.


    A knife or a gun could kill them. Who didn¡¯t desire longevity? who didn¡¯t desire to have individual extraordinary power to fight against the mechanical civilization?


    Although he had not obtained the back of the moon, it would be great to obtain the cultivation system of the ancient people.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s talk about the current situation.¡±


    Ji Wuxiang said, ¡± in fact, we didn¡¯t lose much. The real loss is that huge elemental creature civilization. They didn¡¯t get the technology they wanted ¡­


    And now, we¡¯ve obtained two complete civilizations, and we¡¯re starting from the same point as the Lunarians on the moon.


    ¡°However, according to our observations, the lunar people live on the moon¡¯s interior, but their technological civilization is not as advanced as ours. In fact, they are far inferior to us.¡±


    At the side, a golden-haired old man said, ¡± it¡¯s probably because they developed two civilizations at the same time and divided their energy. They fell into a mediocrity, and neither side is good.


    ¡°Probably so.¡±


    The people present nodded and felt that it was reasonable.


    After some discussion, it was finally Yuan Qinghua¡¯s turn to speak on stage.


    ¡°Everyone, this is our cultivation system! Buddhism and Daoism are the two great systems!¡± Yuan Qinghua naturally wouldn¡¯t hand over any more. They were the two most basic systems. I suggest that we reform the education model in the future and use the previous questions as test papers and include them in the students ¡®lives!


    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s Supreme?¡±


    he must be a Sage from the ancient era to enlighten all kinds of people ¡­


    isn¡¯t it too harsh for a student to learn the daily life of a Sage when they are young? ¡±


    ¡°Only by suffering can one become a strong person!¡±


    the people of the world, walk the path of the Sage. I hope that everyone in the world can be a Saint!


    ¡­


    The surrounding people were in deep thought. This was indeed a good choice for everyone to cultivate.


    Yuan Qinghua¡¯s face was solemn. as for your Sundering weapon, ¡± she said, ¡± it¡¯s a common method used in our primordial cultivation era. We built a spiritual Qi array in the Holy Land of cultivation! Form a heavenly abode!¡±


    A paradise?


    Many people felt their minds go blank.


    They thought that their methods were original and that the Sundering weapon was unique to them. Who would have thought that it had already become popular in the ancient era of extraordinary mythology?


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Yuan Qinghua was very proud. She looked around and said, ¡± ¡°Everyone, if you all gather into a beam of light, naturally it will be extremely destructive. However, if the range of the beam of light you gather is expanded a little, illuminating a piece of land and surrounding a Valley, wouldn¡¯t that be a paradise? If you cultivate there, the energy will be abundant, and your cultivation will progress at a tremendous pace!¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    So that was how it was!


    The lunar radiation weapon was in line with the revival of spiritual energy and the richness of the world. This was the first step. The first shot would change the environment of the planet.


    However, the lunar weapon couldn¡¯t keep exploding.


    The second step was to activate the weapon and draw in the energy of the outer universe to form an even richer cultivation paradise!


    After all, a Sundering weapon could be used for a long time.


    The development of their civilization perfectly matched the destiny.


    ¡°We understand,¡± An expert said, completely convinced. He couldn¡¯t help but think, As expected of a divine beast under the command of an ancient civilization expert, it was very sacred.


    ¡­


    In less than five years.


    A new era had broken out, and people called it: It was the era of the recuperation of Reiki.


    The nine years of compulsory education had started to become extraordinary.


    Some famous universities were built in the valleys of some blessed grotto-heavens, and there were arrays to store energy in the valleys. The spiritual Qi was rich, and there was a huge mirror in the sky.


    ¡°You applied to the radiation Department of the Sino-Indian University of Science and Technology?¡±


    ¡°I applied for the school of electromagnetics!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m using true Energy Engineering Mechanics!¡±


    ¡­


    Countless people were exchanging their aspirations.


    This modern education system-University-was a system of education that selected geniuses without discrimination. It went beyond the formal system of sects and schools, and was very fair and just.


    There were no sects in this world.


    It could even be said that the major countries were the top sects on this cultivation planet!


    The country was the sect, and cultivation was the daily use of the people.


    Every year, hundreds of millions of students on this planet yearned to fight their way out of this siege.


    Every year when the college entrance examination results were released, the top three scholars would appear in all the major provinces.


    It would be a great honor, and these peerless geniuses would also be valued by the country.


    The cultivators in this world still maintained the taboo name of ¡®moon occultivators¡¯.


    [ be it technology or the supernatural, the lunar astrologer has always been exploring the laws of the universe and walking on the path of truth. ]


    This sentence was carved on the first page of every teaching material.


    As people continued to cultivate, the spiritual energy in this piece of land that had been exposed to nuclear radiation had once again dried up, and the radiation in the air had become thinner and thinner.


    And it was not realistic to create another lunar nuclear weapon and bombard the entire world with it. At this moment, the creation of the ¡± paradisiacal land ¡± had even amazed Xu Zhi. They had solved a problem that even Xu Zhi had not been able to solve!


    Why did he go to Mercury to build a power station?


    Because the planets were too far away from the sun, there was not enough radiation and energy, and the ¡± spiritual energy ¡±


    And now, they had successfully solved the core problem of the planets far away from the sun not being able to absorb energy, and they had gathered the sunlight.


    ¡°What an amazing cultivation civilization in the universe.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face was brimming with a smile.


    the previous sandpits were not the real universe, not the real planet, not even an atmosphere, not even a real sun in the distance ¡­ Therefore, it didn¡¯t develop to this extent. This is the real simulation of space civilization!¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that if there really was a cultivation civilization in the universe ¡­


    It was very likely to be this kind of structure.


    Perhaps, this was a civilization that had to develop.


    The transcendent beings on the planet used a ¡®long-distance Dyson Sphere¡¯ method to set up ¡®paradises¡¯, cultivation Holy Lands, and various top sects all over the planet.


    this is the true deduction civilization.


    this is the true path of space civilization development.


    Xu Zhi said softly, ¡± those so-called novels and cultivation planets are all lies ¡­ . After developing to such. level, they will definitely build similar structures. They will build. formation in the atmosphere above their heads, absorb the energy of the universe, and refine some kind of ¡®magnifying glass¡¯ divine artifact of the sect¡¯s fate to form a blessed land and gather energy ¡­¡±

 Chapter 783

    ?


    783 War, the mirror Universe


    Hualala!


    Xu Zhi was walking in this new world.


    The entire planet began to transform into a new era with distinct light and darkness.


    Because there were many magnifying mirrors in the sky, most of the sunlight was concentrated on a few circles. In the Blessed land, the other parts of the land became relatively dim and dark.


    The light seemed to be somewhat lacking.


    Looking at the planet from high up in the universe, one would be surprised to find that the planet was a planet of the same size. It was as if there were extremely bright spots of light on a dim, round, and vast planet.


    however, there are many advantages to this division of regions. The disadvantages are also obvious ¡­


    Xu Zhi walked leisurely on the planet.


    it¡¯s basically impossible for the other regions to absorb the spiritual energy of the universe ¡­ The high and mighty sects and the low-level ordinary people will be born.¡±


    He bought a new house in the villa area in the city. He sat in the yard and drank tea. After all, the previous flood era was very unstable. Now that the era was relatively stable, he could naturally live there temporarily.


    brother, are you drinking tea again?!


    Outside the courtyard, a pretty high school girl stopped her motorcycle and took off her helmet.


    ¡°Yup,¡±


    Xu Zhi responded with a smile, ¡± are you going to practice long-distance running again? ¡±


    that¡¯s right. Only by cultivating seriously can one become an expert ¡­ Oh right, there has been an assault in the nearby neighborhood recently, you have to be careful ¡­ The zhenqi in your body has been completely drained, and there are teeth marks on your neck. You have to be sent to the hospital in order to save your life. Although the people who were attacked were basically girls, you still have to be careful and protect yourself as a boy.¡±


    ¡°Is it the evil way of practicing evil techniques?¡± Xu Zhi laughed.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The young girl took a deep breath. after all, not everyone can enter the Blessed land or Grotto-heaven. Some people have ideas about the students who can enter and cultivate, plundering their cultivation energy.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    She put on her helmet and left on her motorcycle.


    The motorcycle had no power.


    It was driven by their own radiation and true Qi, which was equivalent to a special cultivation method. Riding a motorcycle was a daily exercise.


    He had to admit that this kind of cultivation method was very effective.


    When Xu Zhi saw this piece of land, he could already imagine the situation on the real extraordinary cultivation planets in the universe:


    It must also be because the sects plundered the spiritual Qi of the entire planet and formed a blessed land. It was difficult for ordinary people to cultivate outside, so everyone could only join a sect, forming a special monopoly.


    ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi looked up at the sky. very interesting ¡­ he said. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    However, in this dark and gloomy area, there was no direct sunlight and almost no radiation. On the contrary, it was extremely advantageous for a certain creature.


    A hidden force was growing and gradually expanding, attracting countless dignitaries and high-level society to join this mysterious and extreme organization.


    They were secretly fighting against the government.


    However, the government had monopolized most of the Blessed lands and grotto-heavens, so they had no way to cultivate at all. They could only attack those cultivators, and this was their cultivation method to begin with.


    On the other side.


    The young girl was walking on an empty path in the villa when a black light suddenly flashed in the shadows.


    ¡°What a pretty little girl ¡­¡±


    Pfft!


    The pale and weak hand grabbed.


    Suddenly, the young girl¡¯s expression turned sharp. She jumped lightly from the motorcycle and pulled out a Buddhist staff from her back. you attacked the cultivating girls and my classmates. Is it you, the lowly vampire? ¡±


    The Shadow¡¯s expression changed slightly under the cloak. He was shocked and angry at the same time. what a nauseating smell.


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Buddhism Department. Are you ready?¡± The young girl held a Buddhist staff in both hands and a string of Buddhist beads hung around her neck. The Golden Buddhist beads were constantly flowing into the Buddhist staff, as if a Gatling gun was being loaded.


    ¡°Are you ready to be ferried by me?¡±


    ¡­


    Another eighty years passed.


    The entire planet did not lack energy, and the first batch of heavenly emperors who cultivated finally broke through.


    There were many experts who had the potential to be invincible.


    They could even fly out of the atmosphere and create a new ¡®divine mirror of the sun¡¯. They could stand on the dome and rebuild the Paradise.


    This era meant that the combat power of cultivators had begun to catch up with the cutting edge of technology.


    Another ten years passed.


    Countless experts had climbed to the peak, and a great era had appeared. Some had reached the peak of the celestial Emperor and were about to break through to become a God.


    During this period of time, it was the mysterious blood-sucking dark creatures that dominated the fear of the entire planet. Ji Shang wanted to regain his royal power and establish an eternal dynasty, so he had no choice but to make his descendants his enemies.


    The mysterious elemental creatures in outer space and even the moon people on the moon seemed to have stopped moving, until this day ¡­


    BOOM!


    From the distant sun, a beam of light descended.


    what¡¯s that!?


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    ¡°Light beam, it¡¯s a Sundering weapon! A sun weapon!¡±


    it¡¯s those elemental creatures. They¡¯re learning the technology we used back then ¡­


    ¡°How is it possible? It¡¯s impossible for a general Sundering weapon to shoot a beam of light from the sun and hit the planet of nine regions!¡±


    ¡­.


    The people didn¡¯t have time to react.


    From the sky, a huge beam of light shot down.


    Pfft!


    It instantly pierced through a large hole with a radius of 100 meters. The high-rise buildings were instantly destroyed. The people near the high-rise buildings didn¡¯t even have time to scream. The ground became a bottomless hole, and the surrounding soil turned into golden lava.


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s the Sundering weapon!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡±


    Countless people screamed, cried, and screamed in fear. It was a mess.


    The attack of the beam did not have any weapon tracks. It was too sudden, and no one could react in time. Soon, the laser began to sweep across the entire land, cutting everything in the city.


    The local university was furious and immediately reported it to the nine State Federation.


    ¡°They made the Sundering weapon!¡±


    it¡¯s the sun. The creatures there must be at. certain high place on the sun. Between the nine regions planet and the sun, they created a special sun descending realm. However. they can cross the vast universe and fly to this kind of nine regions planet, and still maintain such a huge power ¡­


    It¡¯s a forbidden weapon that surpasses everything!


    Some of the moon Dominators began to calculate frantically.


    ¡°Heavens! At the very least, it¡¯s 100 times larger than our sun weapon!¡±


    This was a terrifying number.


    It was not that the elemental creatures had not been doing anything for the past 100 years, but that they had been creating a truly destructive, suppressive-class weapon.


    Such a forbidden weapon could instantly destroy every planet in the entire solar system at the speed of light!


    I¡¯ll hit you if I want to, and I¡¯ll stop if I want to.


    That was how they carried out the ¡®nuclear deterrence¡¯.


    I don¡¯t care. Quickly resist!


    if this goes on, it will only take a few days for them to melt through the core of our planet. Are they showing off that they have the power to destroy us at any time? ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too stupid! How could a mere beam of light penetrate the core of the earth? Even if the endless energy keeps shooting and melting the ground into magma, if the hole melted into magma that is tens of thousands of meters thick, it will also instantly buffer the light rays and it will be impossible to reach the core ¡­¡±


    but they can not blow up our planet. It is inevitable that they can destroy our civilization like a flood!


    A heavenly Emperor quickly took action. He took out a special mirror and blocked the light-speed attack.


    ¡°Let¡¯s reflect first!¡±


    ¡°Where is it reflected? Reflected to the sun? Or even hit the enemy¡¯s sun mirror and destroy this weapon?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s useless! The sun is so big, and the light is so red that we can¡¯t even see the position of the launch. Even a millimeter of error in reflection can¡¯t hit the launch pad at such a long distance. At most, the beam will only return to the sun and fall into the thick ocean of energy to be quickly offset, like a stone sinking into the sea.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll just pick a random universe and reflect it outside the universe ¡­¡±


    However, at this moment, someone shouted, ¡± don¡¯t! The sun isn¡¯t afraid of rays, but the other planets are. We¡¯ll reflect them directly back to Mercury!


    Puchi!


    A snow-white ray of light was rapidly reflected from earth and landed on Mercury.


    ???


    One by one, the huge Mercury creatures started to boil, their faces filled with confusion.


    The solar biological civilization on the solar Star created solar weapons. The terrifying white light beam passed through a small half of the solar system, from the sun to the planet of Jiuzhou. They naturally saw it, and many even came out to see the shooting stars, clapping their hands and cheering ¡­


    But you guys are fighting your own battles, why are you suddenly fighting me?


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re fighting their own battle, how did they get us involved?¡±


    hurry up and use the mirror reflection weapon that you¡¯ve prepared.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be reflected back to Jiuzhou?¡±


    He suddenly fell silent.


    ¡°No! Let¡¯s not be reflected back to Jiuzhou. Hurry up and prepare! We¡¯ll be reflected back to Mars!¡±


    ¡­.


    In the entire solar system, rays of white light were reflected on the planets. The light beams shot out madly as if they were going to illuminate the entire solar system.


    On the television station, all the television programs, advertisements, and variety shows quickly switched to reports from the two hosts.


    ¡°Everyone, emergency!¡±


    ¡°The Second World War is about to break out!¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone watching TV was shocked.


    The First World War, using lunar weapons? A nuclear bomb bombarding the earth?


    During the Second World War, could it be that the weapons of the sun had been used and Wars had broken out between countries? The meteorological weapons of the various great countries would sweep across each other¡¯s land?


    They felt that it was impossible. Recently, the countries had been relatively peaceful.


    The host reported, ¡±


    ¡°The Second World War was a galactic war! The signs from 80 years ago have completely exploded. Those civilized creatures from the sun star directly ignited the war on the major planets!¡±

 Chapter 784

    ?


    784 Elemental tunnel, cosmic projection!


    The host continued, ¡±


    however, there is no doubt that the weapons used in World War II, which affected the entire solar system, are indeed weapons of the sun. This kind of weapon is as powerful as the moon, and its continuous and unlimited attack will be far more destructive than the era of the moon World War!


    A picture appeared behind the host.


    It was a huge white beam of light.


    The energy particles that were still descending on the planet and seemed to be inextinguishable were reflected.


    This kind of high-density light beam was too terrifying. If a God were to be hit by it head-on, he would probably be vaporized instantly.


    This was the power of nature.


    ¡°In theory, the time of the enemy¡¯s attack is eternal and infinite, because the energy of the sun is infinite! They¡¯re making use of the natural force of the meteorological weapons to launch a natural attack on us!¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the problem. The enemy has unlimited energy, but are our mirrors limited? Because the mirror is made of a special material, as long as it reflects the light for a while, it will be damaged due to the high temperature and may be destroyed.¡±


    At this point, everyone in front of the TV was stunned.


    That¡¯s right, the huge magnifying glass that gathered light in the universe naturally couldn¡¯t be destroyed, because the falling light was balanced and could always form an infinite beam attack.


    However, after being magnified, it would be focused on a single point and turn into a terrifying beam of light. The destructive power was unimaginable, and the mirror couldn¡¯t withstand it for long.


    Simply put, the magnifying glass could be used forever, but the mirror couldn¡¯t be used forever.


    the answer is that you don¡¯t have to worry. Our super-advanced material can resist a high temperature of 100 million degrees and reflect for a minute ¡­ After an emergency discussion, the various countries of the kingdom of the nine states decided that we have 1700 mirrors.¡±


    Everyone calculated the number carefully, but it could only resist for a while, right?


    The host continued, ¡±


    however, you have to know that after the mirrors overheat, we can take them down to cool them in water and then reforge them. We have countless geniuses from various universities and blacksmithing majors. According to our calculations, as long as the powerhouses from various countries are able to control them well, we can perfectly cycle through over a thousand mirrors!


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone in front of the TV station was excited and praised their National Strength.


    therefore, in this Second World War, our planet has the advantage. We will not be affected by the other party¡¯s ¡®deterrent weapon¡¯ and can continue to resist ¡­ In the future, we can even build an equally large scattering sun mirror and place it in the high sky of the planet. It will spread the light beams and cover the entire planet. We will be able to become a top cultivation planet!¡±


    BOOM!


    As soon as he said this, everyone was excited.


    In this world War, they had a huge advantage because they had enough mirrors to last long.


    The other planets should be the ones to worry about.


    hahaha, if that¡¯s the case, then this sun approaching mirror has really helped us a lot. It has provided us with a new way of thinking-the entire planet has become a paradise!


    that¡¯s true. Building a huge sun mirror near the sun, turning it into a beam of light to transport energy over, and then spreading it in the opposite direction of the beam of light, the area it covers may turn the entire planet into a paradise!


    that¡¯s not possible. That would be too diluted. At most, it would be a little thicker if it covered the entire planet!


    ¡­


    Everyone started discussing.


    From the images of the universe sent back by the space station on the planet, they could clearly see that the light beam was reflected back and forth in the entire solar system.


    It was like an endless network of intersecting light rays. With the major planets in the solar system as nodes, they pulled together to form a huge and bright network of light rays.


    It was vast and beautiful like the Milky Way.


    Bang!


    In the next second, the beautiful net of refracted light beams instantly collapsed.


    At this moment, the mirror on Mercury couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and was pierced through, sinking into the vast energy storm of Mercury.


    Mercury wasn¡¯t a rocky planet, but it was a planet that was filled with energy storms. For such a vast and endless amount of rays to hit the ocean of energy, it was no different from a meteorite falling into the ocean of this planet during the dinosaur era on earth. It would instantly trigger a tsunami that would cover the sky and earth, drowning all living things on the planet.


    It was the same for Mercury.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    ¡°Save me ¡­¡±


    help!!!


    The entire ocean of energy was in a state of chaos. One after another, the huge Mercury elemental creatures were struck by the energy tide, crushing the bamboo-like buildings above them and destroying their houses.


    ¡°We¡¯re begging for mercy, we¡¯re begging for mercy ¡­¡±


    On Mercury, countless transcendent lifeforms were shouting, but no one could hear them.


    This was because the solar system was too huge.


    Even if it were an ordinary God, it would be extremely laborious to teleport. As for them, ordinary Celestial Emperor vacuum creatures, it would take several months even if they flew.


    There was no wailing at all.


    Kyushu cosmic observation station.


    One by one, the leaders looked toward the universe. Mercury had been pierced through and was suffering the attack of the weapon.


    ¡°How terrifying is that?¡±


    ¡°In a solar system, the sun is the source of energy for all the planets! Whoever can control the sun¡¯s divine power will have the Supreme authority to rule the entire Galaxy!¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that we have so many energy mirrors in reserve, and that our continents have been preparing to defend against the enemy¡¯s sudden attacks, we wouldn¡¯t have prepared so many energy mirrors. We would be the ones suffering now!¡±


    All the leaders nodded, their expressions solemn.


    Indeed, they had been trying to prevent the attacks of other people¡¯s meteorological weapons all these years. After all, every country had launched hundreds of meteorological weapons. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid?


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that his own people would be caught off guard, and they would be able to prevent an invasion.


    This was a great fortune.


    ¡°However, the enemy¡¯s sun civilization is clearly using a strategic deterrence! They told all the major civilizations in the solar system that they had the world¡¯s largest forbidden weapon energy, which could destroy any planet in an instant. They told them that they had to submit to them, but now ¡­ How are they going to transmit the message and make the other side submit?¡±


    This situation was similar to the time when the little boy was thrown in. It was a forced deterrence.


    This was a cruel law of nature, where the strong were respected.


    I have a deterrent-grade weapon that can strike you in an instant. You must submit to me. If you don¡¯t accept it, I¡¯ll fight you. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll exterminate you!


    However, the planets in front of him were so far apart, like isolated islands. How could they possibly transmit a message to make the other party submit?


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s just take a look!¡± Yuan Qinghua took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡± the other party¡¯s deterrence obviously can¡¯t deter us. It can only deter the other planets in the solar system. We are the only exception. Let¡¯s see what the other party¡¯s next move is. They must have a plan.


    Sure enough.


    Soon, he found something unusual.


    They saw that the thin beam of light had suddenly expanded by ten times and turned into a Halo of light.


    ¡°They expanded the beam?¡±


    Upon closer inspection, the surface of the light beam gradually changed shape. It actually turned into symbols, and almost every few seconds, it turned into a character.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Yuan Qinghua was shocked.


    He remembered the crayon-shaped infrared ray that he used to play with when he was young. There were many light heads attached to it, and the light that shot out would change into different patterns.


    f * ck! Black technology!


    it turns out that our childhood toys have already hinted at the development Law of Information transmission between planets!


    Yuan Qinghua was greatly shocked and dumbfounded.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! Although black technology can also do it, those solar elemental creatures obviously haven¡¯t obtained any technological civilization. They¡¯ve obviously used the transcendent refining method to refine a magnifying glass. Now, they should also be using the sun Magic they¡¯ve developed to affect the sun beam pattern ¡­¡±


    They were sun-elemental creatures, so they naturally had the ability to do so.


    On the spot, all the leaders of the nine provinces were instantly shocked.


    this is a big step for civilization ¡­


    ¡°Hurry up and translate the words on it ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    It was a constantly changing seven words, meaning immediate submission.


    ¡°Should we be reflected back to Mercury ¡­¡± Some people were silent.


    Zhou Quan took a deep breath. don¡¯t reflect, don¡¯t help, pretend you can¡¯t see.


    This time, they directly adjusted their positions and shot the light beams into the vast universe. They did not land on any planet at all.


    Thus, a signal for the other party to submit was sent to the depths of the universe.


    ¡­.


    The sun.


    The expression of a huge elemental creature covered in golden light changed slightly. those cunning and dirty creatures actually didn¡¯t reflect the message we sent back to Mercury.


    ¡°What do we do?¡±


    A smaller sun elemental creature beside him asked, ¡± why don¡¯t we turn off the divine sun mirror, adjust the direction, and point directly at Mercury? ¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± The gigantic sun elemental fairy laughed and said, ¡± let¡¯s start the next plan.


    ¡°The next plan?¡± The elemental creatures nearby were shocked.


    This was a bold plan.


    The concentrated light beam was a weapon of attack. By expanding the range of the light beam, it could interfere with the formation of characters. By expanding the range of the light beam, it could form an elemental passage.


    The dense light beam was naturally a destructive attack that could even kill gods.


    However, as long as the light beam was expanded and the density was reduced to the extent that the elemental creatures could carry it, they could naturally enter it and use the high-speed particle passage and the Sundering weapon to descend on that planet.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t their main bodies that had descended.


    These half-elemental creatures were like a huge elemental balloon, made up of a large number of elements. Their main body was a solid heart, which they called the elemental heart.


    the element¡¯s heart is. material object. It can¡¯t sit in the elemental passage. It¡¯s better to stay here ¡­ ¡®My elemental Sun Body can ride on the elemental passage and descend to attack. Even if I die ¡­¡¯ This one¡¯s heart is still alive!¡±


    He grinned.


    This was similar to a type of soul projection, allowing one to control it from a distance.


    However, ordinary astral projection couldn¡¯t travel across a long distance. The light beam in front of him was like a network cable that allowed him to achieve astral projection over a long distance.


    Maintain communication between both parties.


    This was a sun spell that they had invented as a sun elf, a sun elemental civilization!


    those humans said it very well. A Sundering weapon, a weapon for the sun to descend, because this is, completely and thoroughly ¡­ The sun god¡¯s descent!¡±


    BOOM!


    In the distant sun¡¯s sky, it suddenly took a ride on the expanded beam tunnel. Its huge elemental body seemed to have integrated with the beam as it took a high-speed beam train and quickly rushed to Kyushu planet.


    ¡°I have indeed succeeded ¡­¡±


    A vast giant of light clenched his fists above his head and made a straight posture similar to a backstroke or Superman flight.


    He followed the white light tunnel and quickly passed through. He quickly discovered that he had already seen this vast Blue Planet with life. His heart was cold,


    ¡°I too have become light!¡±

 Chapter 785

    ?


    785 Cutting off the human race, celestial bestowment road


    ¡°Deeker.¡± Yuan Qinghua looked up and saw a giant sitting in the universe¡¯s light tunnel. His fist was pointing at a planet as he quickly arrived at the planet. His expression changed rapidly.


    It was too similar.


    When Ultraman transformed, he also traveled through the universe in a light-speed tunnel, then exchanged blows with the human body and became one ¡­


    Furthermore, this method of descent was simply a brand new era.


    Those huge elemental creatures had no way of getting close to the planet, but it was difficult to stop them when they descended with the light beams.


    In the sky, countless ordinary people also began to notice and looked at the light beams in the universe.


    ¡°Eh? The words that landed on the mirror suddenly disappeared!¡±


    ¡°The beam of light suddenly grew bigger again!¡±


    ¡­


    Just as everyone was feeling puzzled, it seemed as if some strange energy life form had descended from the light beam.


    BOOM!


    It was as if something had hit the mirror along with the light beam and detached from it.


    An arrogant and cold voice resounded through the sky of the city,


    I¡¯ve arrived. All the major sects and countries of the nine prefectures, why don¡¯t you quickly kneel down to welcome me? ¡±


    in the past, you used the power of the sun to kill us, the sun elemental spirits. It was simply a humiliation. Today, I¡¯ll unify the entire solar system and start with you!


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    This was a vast peak heavenly Emperor, his body covering the sky.


    He stood tall on the ground and was actually one-twentieth the size of Australia. From the planet, he looked like a fly standing on a basketball.


    They were terrifyingly huge, and they looked like a bunch of ridiculous ants.


    ¡°What a terrifyingly huge being this is ¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and stop the Self-Defense Forces!¡±


    ¡­


    On the entire planet, the heavenly emperors rose up and flew towards the hundreds of people in the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. You¡¯re all too weak.¡±


    The giant sun god sneered and looked at the hundreds of flying ants. it¡¯s just like how you couldn¡¯t cause us any harm back then. At the same realm, ants are just scratching an itch for Giants ¡­


    Bang!


    This sun god was surrounded by flames, and these ordinary-sized celestial emperors couldn¡¯t get close to him at all. It was simply despairing.


    The hundreds of ant-like celestial emperors couldn¡¯t even get close.


    After all, they were just ordinary heavenly monarchs, not like the six paths of reincarnation, who crazily climbed the ceiling and had their own talent in the laws of nature.


    In an instant, more than 70 of the hundreds of celestial emperors died in the first attack.


    This made the countries ¡®hearts ache to the extreme. This was the best power reserve, and they could not help but order, ¡± retreat! Hurry up and scatter!¡±


    Countless celestial emperors ¡®expressions changed drastically as they began to flee in all directions.


    Sundering weapon! Use the Sundering weapon!


    Someone roared in anger.


    After all, he had used the Sundering weapon to defeat the other side.


    In the sky, a huge pair of sunglasses started to focus and spin, shooting out a shocking ray of light.


    Huala!


    The giant dodged lightly and ran and jumped back and forth on the continent. To him, the entire continent was like a basketball court. He laughed and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s no use, it¡¯s no use!¡±


    Just like a gun, his speed naturally couldn¡¯t avoid the bullet at the speed of light, but he could see the angle at which the gun was aimed and avoid it in advance.


    As long as he kept his eyes on the sky, no one would be able to hit him.


    So what if it was a powerful forbidden weapon that could destroy a God? If he couldn¡¯t hit it, then it would be completely meaningless.


    ¡°Wuwuwu!¡±


    ¡°Quickly run!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to win, it¡¯s impossible to win!¡±


    The entire city was roaring.


    In front of this huge elemental giant, it was as if the modern city was a ridiculous pile of low building blocks. It quickly collapsed.


    ¡°Submit, or be destroyed.¡± The giant shouted.


    BOOM!


    All of a sudden, a huge missile was fired from the sky.


    ¡°Is it the lunar nuclear weapon? If I can see its trajectory, it¡¯ll be even more difficult to hit me ¡­¡±


    It raised its head with a smile, stretched out a finger in the air, and gently tapped.


    Pfft!


    The laser shot out, and the nuclear bomb in the sky instantly exploded, creating a huge mushroom cloud.


    Whoosh-


    In the sky of the planet, there were countless rays of the solar weapons covering the entire land, but they were unable to hit him at all.


    Peng Peng Peng!


    The earth was shaking.


    This giant began to run with large strides, trampling the entire continent under his feet.


    He swept through the cities one by one, as if he was rapidly destroying a large pile of building blocks.


    ¡°Are you going to submit?¡±


    The giant laughed.


    ¡°If we submit, what will happen?¡± Some of the leaders were in complete despair and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    The giant replied, ¡±


    of course, it¡¯s to give you peace. Of course, on the basis of this peace, we won¡¯t allow any heavenly Emperor-level powerhouses on your planet. Now, all heavenly Emperor-level powerhouses will leave with us and enter our sun civilization to become our servants.


    The expressions of the leaders changed drastically.


    The giant civilizations were clearly aware of their strengths and weaknesses.


    Now that everyone was at the heavenly Emperor level, they had the absolute advantage in terms of martial strength in the same realm. However, the smaller creatures would definitely break through faster than them, and by then, they would not be far from death.


    Therefore, they were in a hurry to start a war and use their current combat strength advantage to rule the world.


    Hence, he directly created the plan in front of him.


    After all, in another one or two hundred years, a God would be born, and they would completely enter the existence of the real Galaxy. When a great God who could soar in the universe appeared, the era would no longer be theirs.


    It could be seen that this civilization had terrifying wise men.


    He was far-sighted.


    ¡°You planned everything? Including the lunar Attack?¡±


    Suddenly, Ji Wuxiang asked loudly, ¡± in that case, you¡¯re a terrifying great sage who is worthy of respect. You¡¯re just like our ancient Emperor, Ji Shang ¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°The creatures on this planet, you can call me the god of the sun¡¯s fire, ASA, the wise man? Worthy of respect?¡±


    The giant¡¯s voice was vast and majestic. Suddenly, he laughed and said, ¡± when the other clansmen first established civilization under my leadership, they thought they saw the real sun god. They thought that I would lead civilization to prosperity, and that I could make them happy ¡­ However, they soon realized that this was not the case.


    ¡®Because I¡¯m going to lead them to the moon to attack you and destroy you ¡­¡¯


    From the start, they thought that I was a tyrant, and even now, they are extremely terrified of me. They think that I am a violent, unreasonable, and peace-loving sun elemental fairy, unlike them.¡±


    The surroundings were silent.


    The giant, ASA, remained calm and said, ¡± they were born without the wildness of the food chain because our civilization is higher. We don¡¯t need to eat low-level creatures. We absorb energy from the source. Our civilization doesn¡¯t have the concept of killing, so there is no deception, no lies ¡­ However, I know that our high-leveled civilization will eventually be devoured by you low-leveled beasts.¡±


    ¡°So, you have to ¡­ Stop the battle with a battle.¡± Suddenly, someone choked.


    This was an extremely intelligent sun elf.


    This was a powerful leader!


    He overcame his nature, resisted his natural instinct for peace, and directly started a bloody war.


    Only now did they know the reason for the war on the moon.


    Although it was far away from earth and could not observe the specific situation of the living creatures on earth, it was still very weak.


    However, during the First World War, the nuclear war had caused the entire planet to explode, and the glaciers had melted into the ocean. He could still guess what was happening on this planet.


    They had the greed and desire to destroy everything.


    Therefore, he knew that this terrifying race, even if it was in a relatively distant position, would inevitably threaten him sooner or later.


    Therefore, they flew directly to the moon to prevent this violent race from obtaining a new civilization monument and becoming stronger. They would bring disaster to the entire Galaxy.


    you should know that using your philosophy, this is a problem of who is the slave and who rules who. We will never be able to live in peace.


    The sun Giant said solemnly.


    therefore, you can only be slaves. My current killing is to prevent even greater killing in the future ¡­ After I¡¯ve dealt with you, I¡¯ll rush to the moon to deal with the creatures that look weaker but are easier to break through.¡±


    ¡°When we are not gods, you are not allowed to become gods!¡±


    ¡°For the sake of my clansmen! For the other four elemental planets! You wild creatures are not allowed to take a single step forward in the realm ahead!¡±


    I will rule you. I will rule the other three elemental planets and suppress all your evil intentions!


    BOOM!


    Yuan Qinghua¡¯s head exploded.


    This was the Samsara Palace Lord¡¯s plan.


    These creatures were the same as the reincarnation sovereign. They had powerful abilities at the same realm. However, if someone else broke through to become a God, they would be beaten to death no matter how strong they were at the same realm!


    It would be better to ¡­


    He used his powerful martial strength to suppress the other party¡¯s growth.


    ¡°Surrender! You have no choice! I don¡¯t have any either.¡±


    ¡°The moment we become gods, we will also release your qualifications to become gods!¡±


    The giant looked down at the entire land and stood on the planet. This planet was simply too small. The sun was more than a million times bigger than this planet. our people are few in number, and we don¡¯t have the ability to rule your planet. We love peace, we are just and peaceful. We are the Supreme rulers most suitable to rule your planet. We are the most just creatures, the most suitable ¡­ To become a God!¡±

 Chapter 786

    ?


    786 Ancestral zombie, an Earthling?


    Because they were just and kind,


    That was why they wanted to become gods ¡­


    He could only become a God?


    Sun god ASA¡¯s words struck everyone¡¯s hearts, and they were shocked.


    that¡¯s all I have to say. Do you want to submit or not? ¡± The giant said once again, ¡± you have no other choice. I will suppress my nature and choose to kill a large number of people until you submit.


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Zombie clan, do you have any objections?¡± A leader suddenly asked.


    A voice came from the dark,¡¯no objections. We have long lifespans. We can afford to wait ¡­¡¯ the sun god, ASA, is our comrade. He will make you submit to me. In order to wait for the moment when you can break through, you will definitely submit to me ¡­ This planet will belong to eternal life, an eternal blood-sucking dynasty.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Eternal life? It seems that our clan has the power to suppress you. Where there is light, there is darkness? When I¡¯m free, you can come see me. ¡± Sun god ASA said from above.


    At this moment, the leaders discussed with each other for an hour and finally made a decision to surrender.


    This was a historical moment.


    There was no other choice.


    He didn¡¯t have any energy to resist.


    Even if Jiuzhou planet had the ability to resist the other party¡¯s ¡®nuclear threat¡¯, the forbidden Sun weapon, but the second threatening weapon had personally descended. It was simply impossible to resist. If it didn¡¯t want to be destroyed, it could only submit.


    ¡°The refracted beam of light brushed past the edge of the moon! Don¡¯t destroy the ancient God¡¯s tablet. That would be a great disrespect.¡±


    His voice rumbled and he said in a dignified manner, ¡± don¡¯t even think about launching me into the universe and then cutting off the light beam that is changed back, leaving me in the vast universe ¡­ My main body is controlling the other side of the light beam. The death of the elemental bodies here will only result in a great loss in power. The next time I return will be the time to destroy you.¡±


    The people on earth didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. They quickly used a mirror to refract the light beam.


    Soon, the puny humans on the moon had no power to resist and chose to submit.


    If the two bloodthirsty races had submitted, how could the remaining three elemental races not?


    In less than ten years.


    They had entered a new era of the universe.


    The celestial emperors of various races were suppressed in the divine city above the sun, the Asgard Golden Palace. They were about to spend the rest of their lives in this cage.


    At the same time, a larger Sun City was being built.


    That year, the sun Dynasty was established in the entire solar system.


    It was known as the first year of the sun.


    Beams of light began to rapidly refract across the entire solar system, forming beautiful cosmic light bridges that provided the various elemental creatures with the means to fly across the galaxy.


    The planet¡¯s trade could be launched.


    The civilization of the entire star system was heading towards prosperity.


    However, the elemental passage was only limited to elemental creatures. Flesh and blood creatures were currently unable to enter.


    Between the planets, the civilizations had completely opened up!


    ASA became the Overlord of the entire solar system, the only ruler, and was known as the ¡± God of Giants. the great giant sun god ASA, the eternal Sun balance, and endless wisdom.


    Other than ordering the major elemental creatures to patrol the major planets through the universe bridge and monitor the major planets for energy fluctuations of the breakthrough to godhood, it did not do anything else.


    Becoming a god wasn¡¯t something that could be achieved in a short period of time. To become a God, one had to trigger the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth. The entire planet would be able to sense the special energy fluctuations, enough to detect the strangulation.


    Apart from that, it would grant absolute freedom to planets, civilizations, and countries.


    He didn¡¯t care about battles and killing.


    During this period of time, there was a huge conflict between the moon people and the people of the nine regions. They fought a huge war in order to fight for the eternal bloodline, and they did not want to die.


    Lhasa did not pay any attention to the war.


    On Jiuzhou, the immortal blood clan was quickly recognized. The number of people who cultivated Buddha decreased significantly. Everyone was an immortal and began to only cultivate true Qi.


    Gradually, the god of the sun, ASA, became a symbol of power and justice.


    In another year, sun god ASA floated on the surface of the sun and gained enlightenment.


    our bodies are in the form of energy. When I shuttled through the energy channels, my entire body was mixed with energy particles. I discovered a certain special form, and I wandered around and cultivated very quickly.


    perhaps I can enter the expanded channel of energy elements for a long time and train!


    He had once again created the elemental cultivation method and the civilization of his race. He had completely walked his own path.


    however, my body is too huge. To become a God, I might have to Polish myself for more than 2000 years before I can complete it. By then, things will remain the same, but people will have changed!


    Another ten years passed.


    In the sun Court.


    In front of the sun, a group of people paid their respects to a huge Sacred Palace floating in the universe.


    Yuan Qinghua looked at Ji Shang, Li Li, and the others and muttered to herself, ¡± immortal bloodline, vampire, zombie ¡­ Why does it feel so strange? it looks familiar.


    The other party had hidden himself very well, and this was the first time he had seen him.


    However, he had heard about it for a long time and had even studied some low-level structures of the blood clan. They were very similar to cancer cells and were very strange. They were similar to the blood vessels of Earthlings, which made him very confused.


    However, he still silently looked at the sun in the distant sky and sighed. this is too exaggerated. Although I didn¡¯t expect this civilization to use their size to suppress the small, now that I think about it, it¡¯s almost inevitable in history ¡­ Because they¡¯re not stupid. Why would they let an ant like you break through to mess with me?¡±


    When he had the upper hand, he would definitely crush and suppress him.


    This was the inevitable course of history.


    however, just the era of the celestial Thearch was already so exaggerated. A super-developed civilization that ran through the entire solar system even built a Palace in front of the sun ¡­ These sun god race people are still swimming in the sun ¡­¡± He mumbled to himself. At first, he felt that he was about to break through and become a God when he was two or three hundred years old in this life. However, he was suppressed and could only follow the path of the Supreme Saint and cultivate his combat power.


    He turned his head and struck up a conversation with the person beside him. I¡¯ve long heard of this ancient zombie Emperor, Ji Shang, the Emperor of the ages. Are you also here to participate in this river system meeting that only happens once every few decades? ¡±


    The other party had been hiding very well all these years, even though the blood-sucking eternal clan had already publicly cultivated it.


    not everyone can come, ¡± Yuan Qinghua said curiously. there must be a good proposal. My proposal is to expand the field of the universe and use the light ray Sundering weapon to reach all the worlds. We can build a God¡¯s kingdom that never sets. Wherever the sun goes, there will be a land that is bathed in sunlight ¡­ And you? Could it be immortality? Perhaps it¡¯s some sort of special use?¡±


    Ji Shang glanced at him and did not give him a good look. He scolded, ¡± Embarrass your mother!


    Hearing this, Yuan Qinghua was dumbfounded, and her mind went blank. Who was the zombie ancestor on this planet?


    ¡°Little brother Xing, are you a Cantonese dude?¡± Yuan Qinghua shouted in excitement.

 Chapter 787

    ?


    787 A group of lunatics


    Guangdong zombie?


    Yuan Qinghua had goosebumps all over.


    Who would have thought that this Ji Shang was a transmigrator from Guang Dong?


    They had already guessed that many ancient people had ascended. There had been many mysterious ancient people in the five thousand years of the middle Tang Dynasty, Song Dynasty, Ming Dynasty, such as Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. At that time, he was already fluent in Cantonese in the hell of avicinaraka. They did not expect to meet a real living ancient person here.


    brother Xing, I¡¯m f * cking Fujian. Guangdong guys love to eat me the most. Yuan Qinghua spoke in broken Cantonese with a serious face.


    ¡°???¡±


    Ji Shang was dumbfounded.


    He showed a caring and pitiful look, as if he was looking at a fool. He took the lead and turned around to leave with Li Li, stepping into the sun God¡¯s temple.


    Looking at the back, Yuan Qinghua muttered, ¡± it¡¯s different from the taste of the modern world. There¡¯s no reaction at all. He should really be a Cantonese man who traveled through time from ancient times? ¡±


    He thought about it carefully and was terrified. He quickly took a screenshot and posted it on the internet.


    ¡°Shock! Ji Shang was an ancient time traveler? ¡°One mouthful and it¡¯s full of the taste of your hometown!¡±


    After he finished posting, he did not even bother to look at the post. He immediately ran forward and entered the Golden Palace. brother Xing, wait for me! he shouted.


    ¡­


    On the internet, a new storm was brewing, and they broke apart in an instant.


    ¡°What the f * ck?¡±


    ¡°Shock! Stone hammer traveler?¡±


    ¡°F * ck! ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because my body transmigrated with our cancer cells ¡­¡¯ No, it¡¯s our clan¡¯s incomplete extraordinary immortal bloodline, the zombie bloodline, that transmigrated to another world, and that¡¯s how zombies appeared in that world!¡±


    the ancestral zombie is actually an Earthling!


    ¡°Speaking of which, in Guangdong, there have been stories of zombies appearing since ancient times!¡±


    ¡°Maybe a zombie was sleeping in the Guangdong Cemetery, where the spiritual energy was thin, and crossed into another world by chance? (Confirmed)¡±


    ¡­.


    The entire forum was in a state of extreme tension and panic.


    Now that he thought about it, he suddenly felt that it was incredible. It was simply terrifying.


    The bloodline of a zombie ¡­ If they were really Earthlings, then they would have to go through the third system.


    Buddhism, Daoism, and zombies.


    The immortal blood of the zombies, in essence, was equivalent to eternal cancer cells?


    Zombies were afraid of Buddha, just like how cancer cells were afraid of radiation. The hospital¡¯s radiation therapy ¡­


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Silence!


    Silence!


    It was as calm as death.


    His world view had completely collapsed.


    They hadn¡¯t thought of it before, but they should have thought of it long ago. After all, if it was related to the ancient zombies, it could easily be linked to eternal life.


    The symptoms were exactly the same as the Zombie¡¯s.


    The racer of Mount Haruna, as the big boss of the review, posted again, ¡± everyone, this is another step for human beings to understand the ancient civilization. We can already imagine the prosperity of the ancient civilization!


    ¡°What was the ancient times like? Please follow my words and imagine a scene: The atmosphere of a planet is filled with people of the sunrise realm. The earth is a blessed land with countless cultivators. There are also the three great Huaxia systems of Buddhism, Daoism, and stiffness competing with each other. It¡¯s a vast legendary Golden Age ¡­¡±


    Everyone had a look of longing on their faces as they imagined the legendary Grand occasion. They felt that it would be an unprecedented super prosperous civilization, and one after another, outstanding talents would appear out of nowhere.


    the various sects fought for power, the heavenly paradises, and the cultivators ¡®greed destroyed the entire planet¡¯s atmosphere and environment. Thus, a war broke out, and Gonggong angered the buzhou celestial mountain ¡­ What was this Buzhou Mountain? According to the myth, Mount Buzhou was the only way from the human realm to the heaven realm ¡­ Then, do you understand what I didn¡¯t before?¡±


    Mount Buzhou is the only way to heaven. It¡¯s like another application of the Sundering mirror in front of me. It expands the range of the laser and forms an elemental channel ¡­ Mount Buzhou is the giant light elemental passage of this planet. This ancient Gonggong probably crashed into the largest elemental passage, the largest sun mirror ¡­¡±


    It really was so!


    Everyone took a deep breath.


    Before, they couldn¡¯t explain what happened to Gonggong.


    It was only until they saw another use of the sun mirror in front of them, which could act as an elemental bridge and elemental channel, that they realized this.


    He looked at the historical records:


    [ Gong Gong and Suan ni fought for the throne. In their anger, they touched the mountain of buzhou, broke the pillar of heaven, and destroyed the earth. Therefore, the sky tilted to the Northwest, and the sun, moon, stars, and stars died. [ the land is not in the southeast, so the rivers return. ]


    Isn¡¯t this the legendary apocalypse of the planet¡¯s ozone layer hole?


    Sure enough, knowledge was the power of all things.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued to ask, ¡± ¡°Then, what happened after Gonggong crashed into the largest sun mirror?¡±


    N¨¹wa mending the heavens!


    This word appeared in everyone¡¯s mind and they got goosebumps!


    Fear appeared in his mind, and it was still fear!


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± since you¡¯re saying that n¨¹wa is mending the sky, I¡¯ll share my guess. What is n¨¹wa mending the sky? ¡± I personally think that the multicolored stone is a material, and the main material is a super great demon that cultivates vital energy. It might be as big as a giant octopus, and after it¡¯s killed, the vital energy in its body can be used to repair the atmosphere!¡±


    Hiss!


    Nourishing the heavens with true Qi.


    Filling up the ozone hole ¡­ Was that even possible?


    Did the ancient cultivators who cultivated true Qi really have the ability to supplement a planet¡¯s atmosphere?


    Many people were shocked and felt that it was impossible.


    They began to feel that the racer of Mount Haruna was just spouting nonsense, and many of them did not believe him.


    However, in the next second, the racer of Mount Haruna gave him a tight slap in the face.¡±What is ozone? As everyone knew, O3! What was the internal circulation of true Qi? O2, oxygen, and CO2, carbon dioxide, these two could completely become ozone. What was the five-colored stone? This is the catalyst for ozone-generating chemical reactions!¡±


    It was reasonable!


    With this, no one could refute.


    Now that he thought about it, the oxygen in the turtle and the colorful stone catalyst were the materials to repair the ozone layer? Perhaps that was the case, it was a perfect match.


    That was not all. The car on Mount Akina continued to speed on without stopping!


    ¡°What about the other stories? For example, when the descendants shot the Suns, the nine suns would be in the sky and burn the earth. Were they really nine suns? Perhaps it was similar to the Second World War on this planet, the meteorological weapon war, the sun-bearing mythical weapon ¡­ The round mirror was like the golden sun, so the nine suns were in the sky. Wasn¡¯t that reasonable? It was even more reasonable for it to burn the earth ¡­ That¡¯s why when the descendants shoot the sun, they shoot down the nine divine mirrors in the sky!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s mind went completely blank.


    Is this guy really not fooling us?


    Was it an ancient historical deduction with reason and evidence?


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± as for the other myths and legends, they all seem to be explainable. There¡¯s something about Chang. e flying to the moon, riding on the moonlight to ascend ¡­ What was the actual scene? One could imagine! Then, he looked at the daughter of the Sun god, Jingwei filling the sea, Kuafu chasing the sun ¡­ You guys just have to think about it carefully.¡±


    Hu¨C


    Everyone was panting heavily, and their brains were buzzing as if they had exploded.


    Every myth could be thought through carefully, and there was so much content to be derived from it.


    At this moment, it was as if a perfect mythical Huaxia painting was laid out in front of him. The mountains, rivers, sun, and moon were magnificent. Their super-universe mythical civilization, their use of meteorological weapons, and the traces they left on the planet ¡­


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± as for the mending of the heavens, when did it happen? ¡± It¡¯s still a historical mystery. I personally think it was 13000 years ago, which is the legendary prehistoric flood!


    At that time, there was a flood, and n¨¹wa was mending the sky ¡­


    As for the prehistoric flood?


    I personally believe it exists.


    At that time, the ancient tribal civilizations of all continents had records of this period of ten thousand years ago. The Sumerian civilization, the Aztec civilization, the Mayan civilization, the Huaxia civilization, and more than 600 legends all over the world were scattered all over the world ¡­ Do you think that the ancient history of all the continents coincidentally records the Great Flood? It definitely happened!¡±


    The crowd nodded, and chicks pecked at the rice.


    The prehistoric mythological civilization!


    After the great apocalypse and the repair of the entire planet, the ancient people felt that they couldn¡¯t continue like this, so they ascended ¡­


    The legend of history had been completely revealed.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± don¡¯t worry, everyone. Regarding the flood, there¡¯s another one! If the flood that caused the extinction of the dinosaurs really happened during that period, the ancient civilization of mankind had already existed during the era of the dinosaurs! During the Great War, Nuwa patched up the sky and all life was lost. That was how the dinosaurs went extinct!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression immediately turned solemn.


    They felt that this was a very mysterious and ancient guess. After all, the ancient mythological civilization had already been confirmed to have existed. It was very difficult to find out when it existed on earth!


    ¡°You guys are crazy.¡±


    At that moment, Xu Zhi was observing them in secret. Seeing that they were in high spirits, his face darkened. what are they discussing? weren¡¯t they studying transmigrators at the beginning? ¡± You¡¯ve suddenly deviated to this extent, and you still look so excited. So that¡¯s how it is ¡­¡±

 Chapter 788

    ?


    788 Solar system conference


    A bunch of lunatics.


    The racer of Mount Haruna had a strange charisma that could always lead people in certain directions.


    however, the civilization has indeed developed to a new height ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression changed slightly as he sat in his chair. He looked at the proposal that Yuan Qinghua was about to put forward and was very surprised.


    this civilization is about to develop its own characteristics. Is this a civilization of light? The Legend of the Sun never sets? ¡°Wherever the light goes, it will be our country. Everything will begin to build the extraordinary on the sun¡¯s rays. Even their extraordinary system will develop into another kind of radioactive light system.¡±


    What was the sun?


    It was a massive energy source that was almost eternal and limitless.


    Using the sun as an endless power furnace to build a civilization in the light River system was the great advantage of elemental creatures. They had brought this aspect of application and extraordinary system to the extreme.


    After all, a ninth-order monster was insignificant in front of such a huge planet. Xu Zhi even felt that a tenth-order monster was a drop in the ocean in front of the sun.


    In the face of nature, any extraordinary individual was insignificant.


    How could the energy contained in a normal living being be comparable to that of a celestial body?


    level nine, perhaps they can ignore the heat of the sun¡¯s core by distorting the laws.


    maybe a level 10 can use a special chain reaction to detonate a sun and destroy a Galaxy. The power of the explosion might not even affect the body, but the energy contained in it is definitely far less than that of the Sun.


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself, ¡± this is the power of intelligent life ¡­ The sun, the planet, the black hole ¡­ No matter how powerful they were, they were still inanimate objects ¡­ Powerful inanimate objects can be used by people to form a celestial weapon.¡±


    However, level 10 was still too far away for him.


    He laughed and said, ¡± level ten. I don¡¯t know what kind of great existence he is at all. I¡¯m comparing him with his power. I¡¯m the one who is ridiculous and insignificant.


    On the path of civilization¡¯s deduction, Xu Zhi was only at the ninth level.


    ¡­


    At this moment, in the golden sun Temple.


    An illusory Golden Shadow stood on the throne. It was sun god ASA¡¯s avatar. His massive main body naturally couldn¡¯t be contained in this Palace.


    ¡°Everyone, please state your specific proposal.¡± Sun god ASA said.


    As the unified mythological Kingdom of the solar system, he had unparalleled authority. This was the era of the sun Emperor, and no one could deny this.


    It was a powerful Overlord.


    Jiuzhou¡¯s sovereign of planets, Ji Shang, you said that you can let this deity quickly cultivate to God? ¡± Sun god ASA¡¯s majestic voice came from above.


    In the distance, Yuan Qinghua was slightly shocked.


    To allow such a huge life form to quickly cross the accumulation of time and cultivate to the level of God?


    Could it be that this was the cultivation method of the ancient zombies?


    Yuan Qinghua¡¯s eyes were burning.


    Ji Shang smiled. this is the advantage of eternal bloodline. We discovered a way to consume lifespan and speed up life in exchange for cultivation speed!


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sun god ASA was very interested.


    this method is to speed up the advancement of a large portion of one¡¯s lifespan, ¡± Ji Shang said. it¡¯s a demonic technique that burns one¡¯s life. It requires one to be immersed in an endless source of energy. At the same time, one will rapidly age!


    The sun god, ASA, raised his eyebrows. at the cost of losing one¡¯s lifespan, this is something most life forms are unwilling to see ¡­ But you¡¯re different. You don¡¯t need to pay a price, and you just need to sleep like crazy? What¡¯s the specific efficiency?¡±


    for now, it¡¯s a primitive technique. Under the state of burning lifespan, the efficiency is four times higher. Ji Shang replied.


    Only four times?


    ASA frowned.


    Ordinary races could not afford it at all. After all, they aged very quickly and were walking towards death ¡­ To them, the cost-performance ratio was countless times higher if they cultivated step by step.


    But the race in front of him was different.


    Four times, that was equivalent to spending 2000 years of cultivation time. Now, he only needed 500 years to become a God.


    However, this 500-year period would accelerate one¡¯s lifespan as the price. One would enter the boundary of slumber and awakening crazily, and there would be no resistance to the outside world.


    Unless he found his own Dao protector.


    ASA frowned again.


    However, he didn¡¯t need a Dao protector. To the sun god race, the safest place was the depths of the sun. Almost no one could find it when they were in seclusion.


    After all, it was a vast area that was more than a million times larger than earth. How could they find his sleeping place in the endless ocean of energy?


    Looking for a needle in a haystack.


    ¡°I see. You want me to sleep for 500 years?¡± Sun god ASA smiled. He knew that Ji Shang was very smart and that this was an open scheme. After all, any of their conspiracies would be seen through by him.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t the bloodline incompatible?¡± ASA asked.


    yes, bloodline can¡¯t tolerate it, fear of radiation, light source ¡­ However, that¡¯s only limited to those below the heavenly Emperor level. Once one breaks through the heavenly Emperor level and completely fuses with the bloodline, their entire body will transform into complete immortal cells and they won¡¯t be afraid of being burned by the flames. They can be called Hanba or flying Yaksha ¡­¡± Ji Shang said with a smile.


    Hualala!


    A ray of radiation rose from his hand.


    It was obvious that the radiation bloodline had been re-integrated into it.


    ¡°Oh?¡± ASA¡¯s face was full of interest, ¡± a complete zombie Hanba without any flaws? You¡¯re just a zombie, yet you¡¯ve mastered the power of the sun?¡±


    it¡¯s not that there¡¯s no flaw, but it¡¯s been replaced by an even greater flaw. Ji Shang shook his head, and the flame in his hand was extinguished. after the body is complete, you will need to sleep through and through. This is an even more terrifying flaw.


    ¡°You are very honest.¡± Ah sa laughed.


    the eternal bloodline is the general trend. Sooner or later, it will spread throughout the entire Galaxy. Therefore, I hope that you, as the high and mighty sun god, the absolutely fair scale of civilization, can push for this bloodline transformation.


    Ji Shang continued, ¡± zombies. They¡¯re known to suck human blood to cultivate. They seem to be evil ¡­ That was the reason why the Blessed and heavenly lands were occupied by the Jiuzhou Empire ¡­ We can raise livestock in the paradisiacal land, the livestock can cultivate, and we can drink their blood to cultivate.¡±


    Yuan Qinghua was shocked.


    This was a groundbreaking cultivation idea.


    In the past, the paradisiacal lands were used for humans to cultivate by themselves. Now, some livestock could cultivate, and humans would regularly use their blood essence to cultivate.


    After all, humans needed to eat meat and food.


    After becoming a zombie, it mainly became a blood-drinking zombie?


    It was even more of a non-killing category. If he drank blood regularly ¡­


    ¡°How do you plan to solve the problem of the eternal vampire dynasty?¡± ASA said.


    ¡°Dao protectors, form a group of two.¡± Ji Shang said, ¡± of course, they can choose the method they think is right. No one knows what the future of the era will turn into ¡­ ¡®The wisdom of all living beings is something I can¡¯t even think of ¡­¡¯ However, many people don¡¯t care about the disadvantages and want to overcome them.¡±


    Ah sa nodded. He knew that Ji Shang was an honest and extremely intelligent Emperor.


    If he was in his position, he would be another ASA, sitting on the throne.


    He was able to rule the entire river system, not because his intelligence surpassed his opponent¡¯s, but because his race had the absolute advantage at this stage.


    The winner was King and the loser was vilified, that was all.


    Most of the time, wisdom was only a small factor that affected success or failure.


    Ji Shang laughed. at the same time, not only can our race burn our life force to speed up our cultivation, but we can also burn our life force to pry open the genetic lock and carry out special combat form attacks ¡­ In this race, the burning of lifespan can be used in all sorts of ways.¡±


    ASA muttered.


    Such a change was indeed not bad.


    ¡°I will consider it.¡± ASA looked at Yuan Qinghua. your suggestion? ¡±


    Yuan Qinghua took a deep breath. my suggestion is very simple. Since the light beam can shine on the entire solar system, can it shine on the entire universe? we can shoot light beams out of the universe and climb up along the light beams ¡­ It¡¯s as if you¡¯re in a light tunnel spaceship, and your undying true spirit will explore every corner of the universe!¡±


    ASA¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    He had never thought that this special ancient creature would be so bold and imaginative. It was so bizarre that it was terrifying.


    my plan is the civilization of the mother Sun stream. The mother Sun stream gushes in the universe, surging towards the entire space-time universe. Along this mother stream, countless low-leveled planet civilizations, Ancient Warlocks, sorcerer civilizations, arcane civilizations ¡­ They will all be ruled by your authority!¡±

 Chapter 789

    ?


    789 Terrifying idea, universe true spirit original tree!


    ¡°Can you be more specific?¡± The giant sun god, ASA, was like an ancient Norse statue, handsome and majestic.


    His first reaction was fear.


    They were terrified of such a huge and terrifying idea.


    After that, it was excitement ¡­


    He clearly knew that the mother stream system was a terrifying concept.


    The concept of a space civilization!


    How audacious. If he could succeed, then the entire solar system would just be a small wave in the future of the universe¡¯s mother stream.


    Elemental spirits did not need Wars, but that did not mean that they did not need more powerful resources and a stronger combat system.


    In fact, it was precisely because they were pure and simple elemental creatures that they had a stronger desire to pursue the Dao and a deeper truth of the universe than ordinary creatures.


    In front of him was an extremely exaggerated path to the ultimate civilization ¡­


    the principle is simple. I¡¯ll first talk about the fundamental principle of the mother stream.


    Yuan Qinghua said, ¡± let¡¯s build a sun descending realm and shoot it into the void of the vast universe. This large and vast light beam will form a huge elemental channel and form a so-called mother stream ¡­ It will pass through the endless Galaxy, countless planets, and the endless universe!¡±


    The Silk Road!


    At the side, it was Li Li¡¯s turn to be shocked. That was his first reaction.


    These idiots really knew how to cause trouble.


    You can even think of such a bold idea? It could directly create a cosmic ray, a Cosmic Bridge, and penetrate through the endless universe¡¯s void space. All the planets along the way would be its territory ¡­


    The Empire of the Sun never sets.


    Where the sun is, is the country?


    ¡®Since it¡¯s the mother stream, it should have a child stream and a branch stream ¡­ Then, where did the tributary come from? This River of Light isn¡¯t the only one!¡± Sun god ASA asked.


    ¡°The specific method is as follows.¡±


    Yuan Qinghua had obviously come prepared to attend this meeting of the solar system. He spread out a huge picture in his palm.


    It was a flourishing and lush giant energy tree.


    In the drawing, their entire solar system was actually just the base of this giant universe tree!


    At the center of the base of the tree was the sun in front of him, and the sun was shooting a huge beam of light straight into the sky.


    This pillar of light formed the mother stream.


    It was the main trunk of this giant tree, and the giant tree began to emit light after being shot a certain distance. Endless pillars of light appeared, connecting to the planets that passed by.


    From the entire star chart.


    It was like a vast light year giant tree with many branches and leaves. At the end of the branches, there were countless beautiful planets.


    this ¡­!?


    This vast and magnificent scene of the universe tree shocked everyone present.


    She was too beautiful, simply unimaginably beautiful.


    In Li Li¡¯s eyes, it was as if there was a huge Silver Tree that pierced through the sky in the vast Galaxy. It was glittering and vigorous like a dragon, swaying its hazy branches with stars and brilliant fruits at the end.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    Li Li was completely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Universe World Tree ¡­ Using the solar system in front of them as the base of the flower pot, the tree trunk was launched ¡­ And then spread to the endless void? Using the sunshiny beam to split the leaves and connect the huge planets to create an eternal Silk Road?¡±


    His skull cracked open, and he felt his mind go blank.


    These people were poisonous!


    It was simply indescribable!


    This was more than just ¡­ Audacious?


    they must have had the guts to pierce through the entire universe, use a big tree to pierce through the butt of the God of creation, and even stir it crazily to come up with such an unbelievable civilization plan!! Li Li shouted in his heart,


    embarrass your mother, someone quickly come and stop them!!


    However, he had to admit that this light particle civilization, the sun River system civilization, had the most exaggerated and powerful development path, almost reaching the ultimate!


    our Sundering Light Civilization can indeed reach its maximum potential this way.


    Yuan Qinghua spoke with fervor and assurance, with a serious and scientific attitude.


    ¡°You have to know, what is the greatest advantage of being an elemental creature? The advantage was that it could be carried in the light tunnel and follow the network lines to the other side, but the body would remain here ¡­ Therefore, he followed the World Tree and descended ¡­ They will never die, and when their true souls die, they will be resurrected at the source of the mother stream!¡±


    At this moment, the extremely calm Ji Shang¡¯s expression also began to change drastically.


    ASA was also shocked.


    No matter how intelligent he was, he was still a native. He was limited by the thoughts of this transcendent world that had just sprouted and was still in its infancy. He was limited by the thoughts of the celestial Thearch.


    His expression changed several times. He stood up and paced back and forth in front of the throne. it was indeed a good plan.


    Yes, it was.


    They were elemental energy life forms, and their true form was a huge physical heart.


    The entire creature looked like fire energy, so it could naturally descend along with the light beam. It did not matter if the true spirit died ¡­ As long as the main body did not die, the true soul could be reborn at the source of the mother stream!


    The solar system in front of them was the root territory of the World Tree. The entire solar system was the source of the mother stream!


    And what did this mean?


    They didn¡¯t have to worry about safety or fear death. They could ride light beams and explore the universe to their heart¡¯s content. Their true spirits could descend on every land and expand their territory.


    the mother stream civilization ¡­


    Ah sa suddenly laughed, ¡± good! It was simply amazing! In that case, the solar system disc under this tree will be called the space courtyard.¡±


    but it won¡¯t bring about war. Instead, it will contain war, bring hope and transcendence to them, and open up territory for more people to live in.


    After ASA laughed, he calmed down and said, ¡± however, you should know that the speed of light is the fastest speed in the entire universe. Even though the elemental channels we have built are enough for the entire solar system ¡­ However, it¡¯s still a long time to travel through the entire universe.¡±


    yes, light is the fastest speed in the universe, but this speed is extremely slow compared to the entire universe. At present, I know of only two ways to cross the speed of light. Yuan Qinghua answered.


    ¡°Those two?¡± ASA asked curiously.


    first, it¡¯s the space jump and teleportation that only level eight gods can master. Second, it¡¯s the twisting law of the universe that only level nine life forms can master. Yuan Qinghua said.


    ASA frowned.


    This was a great divine power that only higher level transcendent universe great life forms could master. It was still too far away.


    ¡°You mean, this is a plan for me after I break through to God?¡± ASA asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡±


    Yuan Qinghua said seriously, ¡± even if we can¡¯t break through to the ninth level, we still have the knowledge of the ancient ninth level great life forms!


    knowledge of a rank 9 being? ¡± ASA¡¯s face was burning.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Yuan Qinghua said indifferently, ¡± without reaching the ninth-grade qualitative change, enough life can also form a quantitative change. Building a world-class project can distort the laws, although it is relatively bloated ¡­ Look at this universe tree blueprint of mine ¡­ Our solar system, as the base of the cosmic tree, is there any difference?¡±


    ASA looked at the blueprint again.


    The entire solar system seemed to be filled with dense and complex beams of light, forming a special array pattern.


    Yuan Qinghua said, ¡± look, this is a special array pattern. It can be called the incense dragon vein array. It uses the entire huge solar system as the incense array. It is enough to distort the natural laws of a certain place ¡­ And what we have to distort is here, the center of the sun!¡±


    He pointed at the huge sun mirror above the sun,


    we will use the incense of the entire Galaxy to distort this sun mirror and turn it into a divine artifact that will lay the foundation of our civilization¡¯s laws. We will let the light it gathers break the upper limit of light speed, surpass light speed, and shoot it into the universe!


    This was a great and bold civilization construction plan!


    Ah sa praised, still listening quietly.


    this sun Advent Mirror will be the true origin of the mother stream, the sapling of the mother stream. It will shoot out the mother stream and carry the divine weapon of our civilization¡¯s race¡¯s destiny! Yuan Qinghua laughed.


    In fact, they were not against the rule of elemental creatures.


    After all, without sun god ASA, the civilization in this Galaxy would have to experience more bloody massacres, endless wars between planets, and countless killings before they could be unified.


    Just as ASA had said, the killing now was to prevent more killing in the future.


    And this kind, just, and smart Emperor of a transcendent dynasty was naturally trustworthy. He was even the best ruler. He was impartial and made every planet civilization under his command feel at ease.


    After all, the races of flesh and blood had their own selfish motives.


    at the same time, this mother stream mirror¡¯s distorted laws will not only allow us to pass through the upper limit of the light beam, it will also distort the laws and block the exploration of other rank-9s, preventing them from finding the source of our mother stream. After all, this is our home, the true vital point. Yuan Qinghua said.


    this array can actually shield tier 9? ¡± ASA was shocked.


    ¡°It should be able to block it. The amount of change is also very exaggerated! The billions of lives in a river system should be able to resist the exploration of an ordinary rank-9. However, if the other party is stronger, then ¡­¡± Yuan Qinghua took a deep breath. He hadn¡¯t tested it before, but with the incense of a River gathering, there was a high probability that ordinary ninth-grade beasts couldn¡¯t be found.


    But what about a more exaggerated or stronger one?


    There was probably no other way.


    however, this race¡¯s God tool of Providence will become stronger and stronger as the average level of our people becomes stronger. The stronger our people are, the harder it will be for the other party to explore their level nine. Even if a God or even. level nine appears in our civilization, the other party won¡¯t be able to find them at all if they¡¯re at the same level ¡­ this plan is very feasible, ¡± Yuan Qinghua said.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed complete and feasible.¡±


    Ah sa thought about it carefully. then, how many sun mirrors do we need to build for the entire solar system array to reflect? ¡±


    seven hundred and eleven in the major realm and more than seventeen thousand and eight hundred in the minor realm.


    The number of Yuan Qinghua flowers exploded to a terrifying number. This was a huge project of the Galaxy. at the same time, we still need to select some professionals to build this light array and do field work and research ¡­ A conservative estimate would be that it would take at least 300 years to build this Joss flame formation, even if all the great civilizations were to use all their power.¡±


    ¡°Three hundred years?¡± ASA took a deep breath. what about the mother stream mirror in the core? ¡±


    The Joss flame spell formation would gather the Joss flames in the mother stream mirror in the center, turning the mirror into a divine artifact of laws. It could distort laws and shoot out the main branch of the mother stream, surpassing the speed of light.


    the mother stream-level core can be built at the same time.


    Yuan Qinghua thought for a moment. however, this is the core magical artifact. The source of the mother stream needs more exclusive rights and modifications. It needs to be researched and broken through by all the moon Dominators of the entire civilization!

 Chapter 790

    ?


    790 The opening of destiny


    ASA was still listening.


    The mother stream system was indeed the core system of the elemental lifeforms.


    However, the vast mother stream that ran through the entire universe and connected countless galaxies were only the ultimate form of civilization.


    Even now, they had completed the Joss flame light array of the entire solar system and the divine weapon of their race, the mother stream mirror, which was able to shoot light beams across the entire void space.


    However, it was still a small green sapling that had just sprouted.


    This tree was growing very, very slowly.


    One had to know that the speed of light ¡­ For the universe, it was still too small and slow. The galaxies in the universe were often measured in thousands of light years.


    And what was light years?


    The light flew in a straight line for a year¡¯s distance.


    Even if the law of distortion grew faster than light, it would still take countless light years to grow from a seedling to a sapling ¡­


    They arrived at another solar system.


    Huala!


    Yuan Qinghua showed him another map and pointed in a direction.


    a great tree of the universe that grows outwards in units of light years. Its tree age grows with time ¡­ As light, it was naturally much slower than a direct ¡®space jump¡¯, but it was an eternal bridge that connected countless tributaries! This is an unimaginably stable and low-cost channel for space jumps!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a very Grand idea.¡±


    ASA couldn¡¯t help but show his infatuation for this beautiful giant universe tree.


    It grew at a speed faster than light, constantly sprouting and growing. It was an ancient tree of miracles in the universe that many transcendent lifeforms could not even imagine.


    A vast and magnificent legendary miracle!


    In the future, this giant tree of the universe would sooner or later produce various universal civilizations with it as a node. It would form a true extraordinary system of the mother stream universe, and countless civilizations would treat it as their own mother.


    That was the true size.


    very good. I¡¯ll allow this project.


    at the same time, ¡± ASA said, ¡± Ji Shang, I¡¯ve also allowed your immortality system to be popularized. As the source of the mother stream, you will cooperate with the eternal true souls and the great moon occupiers to study and protect the tree of the universe¡¯s mother stream ¡­ It will be a wonderful and perfect chemical reaction.¡±


    After a moment of discussion, both major decisions were approved.


    Both sides had completely retreated, leaving only sun god ASA on his throne, resting with his eyes closed.


    ¡°An eternal bloodline?¡±


    according to their speculations, this ancient, great, and Supreme bloodline came from the only incarnation of truth in the universe, the God of creation ¡­


    some of their races obtained this gene, but they lost the perfect characteristic and became incomplete. They could only wake up for half the time and sleep for the other half ¡­


    and this is only because the blood of that race is rich. If other races were to receive this bloodline from this eternal race, their blood concentration would decrease and their sleep time would be extended ¡­


    therefore, they were classified as first and second generation blood breeds respectively ¡­ For every level, the sleeping time will be increased by one level?¡±


    The first generation was 5 to 5.


    The second-generation was 4 to 6.


    ¡­


    The fifth generation was 1 to 9.


    at the end are the last fifth generation bloodlings. They¡¯re actually sleeping for 90% of the time and waking up for 10% of the time ¡­ What was the use of such immortality? It has such a huge flaw that it can be killed at any time ¡­¡±


    ASA took a deep breath. What he got was the sleeping time of the second-generation vampires, 4 to 6.


    However, it was already the highest bloodline.


    Ji Shang did not hide it from him.


    Ji Shang himself was also a second-generation bloodling, the true first-generation, the source of pure blood for the entire planet of nine regions. In fact, it was the young man beside him, Li Li, who was the true ancestor of zombies.


    He was not a simple character.


    However, there were not many of such first generation true ancestors who could create second generation descendants. They had to pay a huge price and hurt their cultivation. The stronger they were, the more they were unwilling to spread their bloodline for no reason and give it to unrelated people.


    ¡°In the end, it will definitely lead to one result. The eternal bloodline is constantly being diluted?


    People were crazily pursuing higher bloodlines, but with the higher bloodlines of the older generation, they were constantly killed, fell into deep sleep, and died in various accidents. Their bloodline could not be continued, and their pure blood was inevitably diluted.


    Unless they could find the mysterious planet of the first generation ¡­ The home of the true patriarch of the blood race, the mysterious planet of origin, is the huge pure-blood treasure.¡±


    of course, if there¡¯s a strong expert, he might be able to study his own bloodline, and he might be able to get close to pureblood later on. It¡¯s five to five, but that would definitely take countless years. It¡¯s really difficult to study the bloodline in this area ¡­


    After pondering for a while, he decided to fuse it with the genetic Medicine that he had left beside him.


    inform the leaders of the major elements that for the future of our race, I am about to fall into a deep sleep. Tell them to maintain the rule of my deep sleep ¡­ You¡¯re not allowed to become a God, and you¡¯re not allowed to interfere with any other civilizations, Wars, or developments.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    A deep male voice came from the shadow.


    ¡­


    Another hundred years passed.


    ASA fell into a deep sleep, while the powerful Elemental Beasts continued to follow his words and maintain the order of the world in the universe bridges of the major planets.


    At the same time, the ¡± star chart of sun ¡± was officially built.


    The heavenly emperors had no hope of becoming gods and began to climb to the great saint realm.


    Furthermore, they began to fight for the blood of immortality.


    However, in the end, most of them were third and fourth generation pure-bloods. The long period of slumber had caused them to form their own groups and alliances, becoming each other¡¯s Dao protectors.


    Many people relied on each other in life and death.


    During this period, the difference in the bloodline of the immortal became more and more obvious.


    The lower one¡¯s bloodline level was, the shorter one¡¯s time of awakening would be. This would result in one¡¯s cultivation speed to be slower than others. In the long run, the gap would be unimaginable!


    At the same time, the cultivation method of burning life was completely developed. When he woke up, he would burn his life to speed up his cultivation in order to obtain a higher cultivation base. Then, with this acceleration, he would naturally fall into a deep sleep soon.


    Through frequent and rapid dormancy, one could rapidly increase their cultivation.


    However, this method obviously had a fatal weakness: It was impossible to guard against external malice, which was very important to the ability of a Dao protector.


    the era. The era will determine the fate of the strong.


    On this day, Ji Shang once again ascended to the throne of the Supreme sovereign of the nine prefectures, becoming the great saint with the most exaggerated battle prowess, and re-established the great Shang Empire.


    the times determine who is the Overlord. The times create heroes.


    in the ancient sun god era, they were the protagonists of the world. Their huge bodies ruled the Galaxy and were invincible among those of the same level. They were destined to rule the world ¡­ during the era of the vampire dynasty, the sun god, ASA, was in a deep sleep. I was the one with the highest bloodline. I started cultivating the vampire bloodline, and all of you were forced to enter my era.


    ¡°This is my era.¡±


    The great Shang Dynasty swept across the entire central Prefecture, and Ji Shang quickly became the Emperor of the central Prefecture. His descendant, Ji Wuxiang, was forced into the palace and could only submit to the dynasty.


    This was the general trend.


    He could no longer resist and became a vassal king, sent to the border to retire.


    After that, Ji Shang fought against a country by himself, and swept across the nine prefectures and eight countries by himself.


    Even after countless experts from various kingdoms worked together, they were still not a match for them. In the end, even when they used the sun mirror, they were completely unable to hit them, and a Kingdom was quickly destroyed.


    ¡°One man against a country?¡±


    this exaggerated combat strength is hard to imagine. Only the huge body of ASA could cause such pressure.


    no, according to the ancient divine beasts, this kind of combat strength is close to the great saint realm.


    it¡¯s also because we cut off our own cultivation system so that he could take advantage of us. We both cultivate in Buddhism and Daoism, but in order to cultivate our zombie bloodline, we cut off our own Buddhist cultivation system ¡­ Only when the zombie lineage reaches the heavenly Emperor level can it be re-integrated ¡­¡±


    however, it¡¯s precisely by cutting half of one¡¯s cultivation that one can only lose with the combat strength of. Dao cultivator ¡­


    The tribes of the continents were all shocked.


    The ancient Ji Shang had recovered and ruled over the world. He was already unstoppable and was even about to claim the title of Emperor on this planet.


    It was a terrifying scheme.


    It was an open scheme against ASA.


    It was also an open scheme against them.


    However, they had no choice but to fall into the trap and step into the new era he had created.


    ¡°All those years ago, the Ji Shang from the middle state¡¯s immemorial era, the legendary Emperor, has finally come?¡±


    this is a terrifying man. He¡¯s been hiding in the dark all this time and didn¡¯t make a sound. He only made a move today and it¡¯s already earth-shaking!


    ¡°In the sun god¡¯s era, the formation of this Overlord was a result of fate, and the times created heroes. Then in his blood-sucking dynasty, he was the hero who created the times! He plotted to put ah sa to sleep and dragged the entire Galaxy into his blood-sucking era. He is the king of this new era!¡±


    ¡­


    It was another year.


    Ji Shang pushed the moon.


    All of the dwarves on planet Yue were shocked.


    ¡°Wuwuwu ~ why? It was like the unification of the giant elemental race, and then the unification of the giant race ¡­ Isn¡¯t there a moon people era for us?¡±


    it¡¯s like the race with the largest body size ruling, and then the race with the second largest body size ruling. There¡¯s no time for us?¡±


    ¡°No! Our potential is actually stronger than theirs, but we have been suppressed. Our race should have been the fastest to break through to the God Realm, but we have been suppressed ¡­ It makes us too weak in the same realm!¡±


    ¡°Our advantage doesn¡¯t lie in this!¡±


    ¡­


    Many of the elders were crying.


    Their King was also a mighty Lord of a generation. His intelligence and wisdom were not inferior to the Kings of the two clans, ASA and Ji Shang, but he did not make a sound. In fact, the other clans did not even know the name of their King.


    This was a huge humiliation.


    In the end, they were still being ruled.


    An unrivaled great emperor of that time had completely dominated the entire river system.


    It was known in history as Houshang.


    Ji Shang ascended to the emperor¡¯s throne, and King Li sat next.


    The two of them looked down and announced at the same time, Moon god Ji¡¯s statues were all over the planet.


    This was in preparation for the solar system array diagram that was about to be completed and the huge amount of incense and faith.


    After all, with incense, one had to believe in it in order to gather the power of will. But who should they believe in?


    Naturally, it was moon god Ji.


    At the same time, the entire universe tree was also known as: The moon Tree.


    This tree-shaped symbol was a perfect fit for their lunar robes and the symbol of the great Shang Empire.


    ¡­


    Ping city.


    Statues of moon god Ji stood in the square.


    Moon god Ji was a mysterious and dignified young man, and behind him was a beautiful and knowledgeable Moon Maid.


    Although the river system of Joss flames was still under construction, it had already started to worship and was forming a habit in advance.


    In a Manor.


    A white-haired old man was drinking tea, followed by an old lady who was serving tea and water.


    brother, are you drinking tea again?! Outside the courtyard, a beautiful middle-aged woman stopped her motorcycle and took off her helmet.


    ¡°Yup,¡±


    Xu Zhi listened to his neighbor¡¯s greetings, which had been going on for decades, and responded with a smile, ¡± are you going to practice and run long distances again? ¡±


    The student from back then had become a middle-aged man.


    that¡¯s right. Only by cultivating seriously can one become a strong person ¡­ The middle-aged woman¡¯s voice gradually became lower, as if she was out of breath.


    Xu Zhi laughed and said,¡¯are you still thinking of a way to get a third-generation bloodline? It¡¯s not easy being a commoner.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± She took a deep breath, put on her helmet, and rode away on her motorcycle.


    The vampiric race prevailed, while Buddhist cultivators naturally declined.


    Even though they had reached the seventh stage Hanba realm and could ignore Buddhist cultivation, or even cultivate in both, how many seventh stage heavenly emperors were there? Buddhist cultivators were still the nemesis of the ordinary zombie race. The entire race did not cultivate and were incompatible, so they naturally declined.


    At the same time, as ordinary civilians, they were originally Buddhist geniuses who were recommended by universities. Now that the times had changed, it was natural that they would decline. Even if they wanted to change their cultivation, they could not find anyone to sponsor high-level pure-blood zombies.


    this is the tide of the vast era. It has benefited a group of people, but also changed the fate of a group of people, making them hide in the abyss ¡­ Xu Zhi continued to drink his tea calmly.


    before I deduced this civilization¡¯s sandbox, I didn¡¯t expect it. I naively thought that the ants had an absolute advantage, but I didn¡¯t expect it to develop like this ¡­ However, if you think about it carefully, it¡¯s inevitable. Potential doesn¡¯t mean that one can rule the era. There are various factors.¡±


    ¡°What is fate? This is fate.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the young housekeeper next to him and smiled faintly. just like you, who are about to be affected by fate, you¡¯ve followed me for many years. Now, you¡¯re with me, worshiped by all living beings ¡­ When one person achieves the Dao, his chickens and dogs will rise to the heavens.¡±

 Chapter 791

    ?


    791 The miracle, descend


    Incense was a terrifyingly huge gain for almost all experts.


    Although most of the Joss flames were used on the divine artifact of laws-the mother stream mirror, which was a universal law that could distort the speed of light, some of them would still be gathered on him and the housekeeper. This was the Joss flame of a solar system. It was so huge that there was no need to describe it.


    it¡¯s just that incense is the source of energy that other people dream of. It¡¯s a stable channel for those gods to desire to become a God. For me ¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes were calm.


    This was because incense was energy, and energy naturally had to be used for cultivation.


    And he was too lazy to spend this time on cultivation.


    This was because there was a better option. The energy that the Zergs gave back after they died did not need to be converted. They could be absorbed directly ¡­


    So up to this day, Xu Zhi had not even had a single formal practice or the process of accumulating energy for conversion. Now that the energy was delivered to him, he was just going to let him practice?


    He still didn¡¯t have any thoughts.


    Xu Zhi shook his head lightly, his eyes full of a matter-of-fact look.


    I don¡¯t need my incense offerings. I can even give them to this young housekeeper ¡­ This young housekeeper was originally just a mechanical housekeeping AI, but the incense was condensed on her body. When the river system incense formation was completed, she should be able to gain wisdom and have her own consciousness ¡­¡±


    Regarding this, he felt that it was natural.


    So be it if she was enlightened.


    It was naturally a good thing to have the possibility of becoming an expert.


    At most, he could create another AI Butler and put him in the orchard to do housework.


    ¡°However, as a person who has gained wisdom through incense, the impression that she has given to her is that she¡¯s moon god Ji¡¯s servant, which means that she¡¯s the servant of the moon god Ji in this world ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself for a while and seriously thought about it for a while.


    He made the housekeeper girl lie down, opened up her body, and modified her so that she would have her true potential from a mechanical housekeeper AI.


    since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll probably have to abandon the cells of the entire race. After all, that¡¯s Carolyn¡¯s system ¡­ Since this star system is an elemental civilization, it should be integrated with the genes of the elemental race ¡­¡±


    fortunately, I already have some experience in creating the four elements ¡­ The four races from before were elemental lifeforms that increased the octopus genes ¡­ Now, this young housekeeper girl could try using an elemental life and a magic core gene ¡­ The main body of the elemental heart was changed to a magic nucleus? This probably wasn¡¯t the element¡¯s heart, right? Is it the elemental brain?¡±


    ¡°This is also a huge elemental energy creature? It¡¯s in line with the times. After all, flesh and blood creatures can¡¯t use the elemental passage now ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi began the transformation.


    ¡°No, no, if the fusion of magic nuclei is not perfect enough, why don¡¯t we use the world bottle, the universe in the brain, that is an advanced magic nucleus? This magic nucleus can store energy.¡±


    ¡°Wait, since it can store energy, why don¡¯t we make it similar to the nine revolutions mysterious art? this elemental creature can restrain its energy normally, revealing its elemental flesh and heart. This heart is in the shape of a human, and when necessary, it will become huge, similar to the real body of Pangu? And it¡¯s not the flesh that¡¯s expanding, but the energy?¡±


    this kind of large elemental creature is not bad ¡­ It seems to be more convenient than those big and bloated guys.¡±


    He flicked his finger and the entire living room turned into a laboratory. Countless circuits appeared and a petri dish appeared.


    Time passed day by day, and the entire era was changing.


    The days he spent in the villa were quite leisurely. It had taken him seventy to eighty years to modify the four-element creatures back then. Now, it had only taken him eleven years to modify them.


    it¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s a creature that gathers incense and the old-fashioned impression of all living beings is superimposed on her, but she still lacks a trace of spirituality ¡­


    The weakness of the Joss flame creatures was that they did not have enough talent to create. new path. With only exaggerated physical combat power, they would not be able to create. new era. How can I make up for it?¡± Xu Zhi frowned.


    During this period of time, the sun descending mirror river system formation was about to be established.


    ¡­


    Another day.


    Outside the villa district, an old woman passed by on a motorcycle. Age had left many wrinkles. She took off her helmet and asked, ¡± are you drinking tea again? ¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡±


    Xu Zhi was still vexing over the maidservant when he suddenly thought of something. He smiled at the old woman and said, ¡± ¡°Are you still trying to find the bloodline?¡±


    The woman was silent for a moment. I¡¯m not looking anymore. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m still working out.


    Buddhist cultivators were the most long-lived.


    However, now that the Buddhist cultivators had declined, the grotto-heavens and blessed lands were not open to her, and there was no cultivation energy. The only reason she could live until now was that she had relied on her previous level five cultivation.


    It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t find low-level zombies or blood clan bloodlines, she just couldn¡¯t accept it!


    He was very unwilling!


    The fourth and fifth generation zombies slept for too long, almost no different from being dead.


    Xu Zhi stared at her and suddenly laughed. Ji Yi, you¡¯ve worked so hard all your life. Do you want to come in and have a seat? ¡±


    The surname Ji was the surname Wang, and it was also a common surname.


    They were basically descendants of the Ji family¡¯s Royal Court, but their bloodline was thin and they were no different from commoners.


    The woman was stunned.


    She thought for a moment, then stepped through the door and entered.


    Xu Zhi was still drinking his tea, and he handed over a cup of tea.


    Ji Yi took a sip without hesitation. She couldn¡¯t help but look intoxicated with admiration. It contained a huge amount of energy that far exceeded the heavenly paradises, and it also had an indescribable gentleness. what tea is this? ¡± It was as if the sun god was embracing me. ¡±


    ¡°Ordinary zombies can¡¯t drink this.¡± Xu Zhi just laughed and said, ¡± you know, my family runs a business, and this is a luxury good that I got from abroad in the nine provinces. You¡¯re still studying Buddhism? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    The old man nodded and began to chat about his daily life. although my cultivation has not improved, the precision of my application has improved. I have been publishing a paper recently. Although Buddhism has declined, I have developed some new techniques to help us declining cultivators to make a living.


    Xu Zhi was silent for a moment. you should know that your cultivation aptitude is not outstanding. Since you¡¯ve been abandoned by the times, you might as well enjoy your daily life. There¡¯s no point in suffering.


    Although Buddhist cultivation had truly declined, it was only to the majority of Buddhist cultivation students.


    The true top geniuses still had to undergo a transformation with the help of the country. Although the cost was huge, and they had to cut off all their Buddhist meridians and cultivate again, after breaking through to the seventh level of heavenly Emperor, they could still regain their Buddhist meridians and continue to be geniuses.


    The reason why Ji Yi didn¡¯t receive any help was because she didn¡¯t have enough talent. After all, there were less than fifty people who could receive help.


    ¡°You¡¯ve also advised me before ¡­¡± Ji Yi sighed and smiled bitterly. but I¡¯m not willing. I know that my aptitude is top-notch locally, but to the entire continent ¡­ The country doesn¡¯t want to bet on me. ¡±


    The times were cruel. Without enough talent, it was impossible to go against the current.


    Xu Zhi then pointed to the maidservant next to him and said seriously, ¡± ¡°My maid Wu Ming is already suffering from dementia. Can you teach her how to cultivate the Buddha?¡±


    Ji Yi was stunned. alright.


    After that day, the white-haired old woman changed her daily training to teaching another old man cultivation.


    She even brought him home after teaching him for a few months.


    Another half a year passed.


    Ji Yi¡¯s face was full of shock. As she taught, she thought to herself, sister Wuming¡¯s talent is too exaggerated. Even though her brain isn¡¯t very good, she still likes to bring me tea and water. She even asked me if I had an excavator and wanted to clean my yard. I think even though she has dementia, her instincts as a housekeeper have been carved into her bones. However, her talent is still terrifyingly strong.


    It was another year.


    Ji Yi was completely shocked. level three! ¡°And this is under the condition of bringing me tea and water every day. It only took a year to reach the third level!¡­¡± And that¡¯s at such an old age, missing the Golden cultivation period!¡±


    She looked at the old man, whose white hair was rapidly turning younger. She could not help but run over to Xu Zhi and say, ¡± can I take my sister to a nearby University to take a test? There are official examination equipment there.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡± Xu Zhi rubbed his temples and did not refuse.


    BOOM!


    Ji Yi, the old lady, grabbed The Handmaiden¡¯s hand, got on the motorcycle, and left.


    Another year passed.


    The news of him breaking through to the fourth level spread like wildfire in the nearby area. Even the local newspapers were reporting about it.


    The reputation of a peerless genius was secretly spread.


    ¡°Why is big sister called nameless?¡± Ji Yi asked again.


    Xu Zhi was taken aback for a moment before he replied casually, ¡± I don¡¯t have a name because I¡¯m a servant I bought. Why don¡¯t you give me a name? ¡±


    he bought it. His aptitude is so exaggerated to this extent? ¡±


    Ji Yi¡¯s heart flashed with disbelief. She knew that rich families sold young girls as servants. This was a stroke of great luck. She shook her head and said, ¡± I don¡¯t have the right to name it.


    Ji Yi seemed to have placed all her hopes on the maidservant, constantly teaching, researching, examining her body, cultivating, and watching her step by step towards youth.


    In the end, with a breakthrough in her cultivation, she transformed into a beautiful young lady.


    Ji Yi was getting older and older, so he brought her out with him. There were even people who started to pursue the maids.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was true love when I was old? Now that he had broken through, he was young and had a high cultivation level, yet he was already falling in love at first sight? Then why don¡¯t you guys pursue this old woman instead of falling in love at first sight?¡± Ji Yi stood in front of everyone and continued to focus on her studies. She devoted the rest of her life and her hopes of breaking through to the next level to the maidservant.


    It was as if he was treating her as another him.


    However, as she continued to teach, Ji Yi also discovered a problem.


    ¡°His learning ability and cultivation aptitude are amazing, but he¡¯s not innovative at all! I¡¯ve pondered the first five realms for a lifetime. I can teach them, and I have my own experience, but what about the future? After that, those at the sixth step who only rely on books will become true bookworms!¡±


    She bit her lips and bit the bullet to start learning the sixth rank. She taught him the results of her research.


    Another three years passed.


    The nameless maid had broken through to the sixth step.


    He went to play in an Inter-University tournament, and after losing a few matches, he actually won third place.


    Ji Yi was overjoyed.


    as expected, the method I created is very good and I successfully defeated my opponent. However. the cultivation speed here is still lacking.. ¡®ll study it carefully next time ¡­


    She constantly summed it up and regarded herself as a nameless person in the ring, completely pouring her life¡¯s grievance of not being able to meet her talent on her.


    His reputation had spread throughout half of the province.


    ¡°Genius, he¡¯s simply a genius! In less than 10 years, he was already Grade 6! This kind of talent has already surpassed Ji Shang who was in the middle of teleportation ¡­¡±


    not only that, but he¡¯s an old man. He¡¯s already missed the golden period of cultivation!


    ¡°Perhaps the future will be the era of this nameless girl!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a publicity stunt. This kind of thing can¡¯t possibly happen.¡±


    ¡­


    Some of the top universities had come. Although they did not think that one could cultivate six realms in ten years, they still found that one¡¯s talent was heaven-defying and offered a reward that was hard to refuse. They also strongly suggested that one should change their cultivation.


    After all, the cultivation of Buddhism was no longer a general trend.


    Ji Yi was completely flustered. what do we do? ¡± she asked Xu Zhi.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the person to you, do as you please.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    Ji Yi gritted her teeth. aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll sell my sister? ¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Xu Zhi did not mind. He was still looking at the forum on his phone and secretly observing the players. in the future, you don¡¯t have to bring her back to my place. She¡¯s one of your people.


    I will ask her to help me get the longevity gene. I don¡¯t want to die yet. I am such a shameless person. Ji Yi shouted in a daze.


    Xu Zhi ignored her. up to you.


    ¡°Thank you ¡­¡±


    Ji Yi suddenly choked up and began to sob for no reason. She was bawling loudly. She had naturally guessed what had happened. The rich family that she had greeted since she was young was not simple.


    I will reject any invitation and take sister Wuming to become an expert myself. Then, I will obtain the bloodline of longevity.


    As an expert, it was naturally easy for him to obtain a high-level bloodline.


    ¡°I want to become sister Wuming¡¯s Dao protector.¡± She shouted.


    Now, they were all in pairs, stepping onto the path of cultivation together. Even Ji Shang was the same. After all, after going into a deep sleep, he needed someone to protect him.


    To become the Dao protector of such a talented person, she naturally had her own selfish desires and ambitions.


    It could make her rise.


    ¡°Thank you ¡­¡±


    She suddenly knelt down in front of the door and kowtowed hard. Then, she turned around and ran away.


    ¡°A new era?¡± Xu Zhi looked up at the sky, his thoughts unknown.


    The sky changed dramatically with a loud rumble.


    It was as if something in the world had changed.


    Ji Yi, who had just been speeding off on her motorcycle, suddenly turned her head to look at the big screen on the highway.


    ¡°Today! After more than two hundred years of construction, the star map of the river system has been completely established. Please let us make our first most sincere prayer to the ancient Moon god, Ji!¡±


    the same Galaxy, different planets, and the same faith!


    Behind the host was a huge statue of the moon goddess, and beside the statue was a maid.


    ¡°A new era?¡± Ji Yi also took a deep breath and looked at the big screen as she continued to ride her motorcycle on the road. However, she suddenly felt that something had happened to nameless sister behind her.


    BOOM!


    She suddenly turned her head to look.


    Hu hu hu! Praise ¡­ Holy song ¡­ The divine song was like the murmurs and songs of countless beings, surging forward like a tide, boundless and boundless.


    The nameless sister behind him seemed to have become a God under the blessing of all living beings. She was covered in an illusionary moon Laurel robe and had a Phoenix hairpin on her head. She looked sacred and her snow-white skin was glowing with a dazzling Holy Halo.


    It seemed like ¡­ The ancient gods were being crowned.


    BOOM!


    Endless energy gushed forth, causing her life to evolve into a vast and unknown life form. Her body suddenly grew taller.


    He had completely revealed his true form.


    Endless elements wrapped around it, revealing its true form.


    BOOM!


    It was as if the real body of Pangu had descended. A seven-colored illusionary, translucent woman stood on the ground and slowly grew. Endless energy extended into the sky, passing through layers of clouds and mist, reaching a height of thousands of meters.


    All the living beings on the continent raised their heads and continued to pray devoutly.


    Nearby, the city¡¯s residents saw this scene in the sky and shouted fiercely, ¡± ah!! A miracle ¡­ The gods have come ¡­¡±


    divine miracle, the prayers of all living beings, reveal your true body. Some people were shocked.


    sister nameless, you¡¯re actually a special, powerful, and mysterious elemental being. And this outfit is ¡­ Ji Yi stopped her motorcycle on the highway, took off her helmet, and looked up. Her face was filled with shock. who exactly did I take away? ¡±


    She looked up at the sky. This was a shocking scene that she had never imagined in her life. She really couldn¡¯t believe it.

 Chapter 792

    ?


    792 Chapter 802-searching for him hundreds and thousands of times


    Faith was the season of worship.


    However, in the eyes of the masses, moon attendants were the servants that followed behind Ji. They were like the first Archangel that sat down, and Moon Goddess Ji¡¯s statue had always been followed by servants.


    Although the incense was concentrated on Ji, it naturally gathered on the attendants behind him.


    Furthermore, Xu Zhi had transferred all the incense and faith he had received to the maidservant ¡­


    what kind of creation will the incense of a real solar system create? ¡± Xu Zhi looked up at the sky. To him, this was just a matter of convenience.


    Ping city.


    It was the third largest city after the capital. It was located by the sea and had the reputation of being the Magic City of the sea in the middle state.


    Technology, transcendence, and countless international giant companies gathered in a super-class world city.


    ¡°That, that¡¯s a true God ¡­!¡±


    ¡°As expected! The interstellar project of convergence, the materials piled up by the civilizations of major planets, the epic dream-like creation of the universe, it was actually ¡­ It gathered the Joss flames and fell on the God¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Quickly, go and see him.¡±


    the location of God Ji¡¯s maidservant and the ancient Moon god must be near that land as well!


    At this moment, the entire city was in a state of shock and joy. Advanced energy vehicles rushed in from all directions and rushed toward that figure.


    This was an elemental giant that stood tall on the ground. Its entire body seemed to be made of five-colored dreamy crystals. It was crystal clear, as if a great God had descended from the sky.


    They had never been as nervous as they were today.


    It was an unprecedented miracle.


    It was the God who created the moon and gave civilization. It was a mighty force that transcended the mortal world and was above the planet.


    ¡°This is Ping Cheng¡¯s local channel 2 television station. I¡¯m reporter Li Wei. Behind us, we can see a miracle that has never happened before. It¡¯s a blessing from the moon god season ¡­ No! This in itself is the descent of ¡®Ji¡¯ into the mortal world!¡±


    A beautiful female reporter with a slim figure was shouting at the camera. Behind her was a giant elemental God who was proud of the sky.


    when our planet was still in slash-and-burn cultivation and primitive people lived in the cave era, we were looking up at the stone monument in the sky, the origin of the civilization that orbited our planet ¡­


    ¡°Today, we will finally face ¡­¡± The host roared, ¡± this is a historical moment!


    BOOM!


    The entire planet¡¯s atmosphere was shaking.


    At this moment, it was as if all the Joss flames had found their target, and the endless surging River flowed backward.


    All the Joss flames of the entire Galaxy passed through the beams of light in the sky and surged over. A rainbow-colored long rainbow pierced through the sky and dyed the sky Five-colored.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The massive Milky Way of faith was actually expanding her elemental form. The transparent energy of faith actually formed a kind of entanglement with her elemental energy body.


    Faith was energy, and the elemental body was energy.


    The two actually formed a special chemical reaction. The energy of faith formed the energy of his element and turned into seven colors.


    there has never been an elemental creature before. It¡¯s seven-colored, the sun element is red and gold, the fire element is red, the water element is blue, the electric element is Platinum ¡­ This is an elemental creature that surpasses the four elements.¡±


    Ji Yi was completely shocked.


    She had studied Buddhism, Taoism, and nature. She had also studied the four elemental races that represented the giant God and ruled the river system, but she had never seen such a unique elemental life.


    BOOM!


    The size of the sky continued to expand, and soon, it reached one-twentieth the size of the central province. This was the size of the sun god, ASA, who had attacked the entire planet back then.


    However, this was far from it. Its body continued to grow larger and taller.


    How large was the incense offerings of an entire solar system? A mere Jiuzhou planet only provided a small part of it.


    At this moment.


    She had completely grown into the size of a continent.


    It pierced through the atmosphere, and its long black hair fluttered in the vacuum of the universe. It was like a basketball standing on a hand-sized doll.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    This giant was shrouded in five-colored divine light. When he lowered his head, he could see half of the entire planet.


    this is the servant of a true God ¡­!?


    Seeing this, all the living beings on the continents looked up at the same time. Countless people were dumbfounded.


    The entire planet was like a circular basketball court. The elemental giant could reach its limit with a few casual steps.


    ¡­


    The capital.


    This was the capital of Zhongzhou, the center of power in the world.


    On Capitol Hill, in a luxurious ancient Wind Temple, many councilmen in black lunar robes were in the hall.


    The news quickly came.


    ¡°A giant God appeared? Moon servant? It¡¯s suspected that he has revealed his true self in the human world during the worship season?¡±


    Ji Shang heard the report.


    He strode forward and couldn¡¯t help but look up.


    It was a huge and majestic figure. Such a figure was enough to make countless people sigh in admiration.


    ¡°It finally appeared?¡±


    As a high-level member of the Council, Yuan Qinghua couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.


    Although Ji Shang had never admitted his identity as a transmigrator, Yuan Qinghua still had doubts and guessed that he was still hiding. Even Li Li, who was beside him, was a suspect.


    But right now, his attention was naturally not on this.


    ¡°This is a historical moment! The other party is the mysterious existence behind the creation of the civilization in the solar system. Have we finally found him?¡± He took a deep breath and quietly went online to post:


    ¡°Shock! ¡°We¡¯ve finally caught the ancient and mysterious existence!¡±


    It was still the same familiar style of posting, but as soon as he finished speaking, the entire forum was in an uproar, as if a plan had finally been realized.


    our plan-searching for him among the crowd-has it finally succeeded? ¡±


    Countless people started to discuss.


    They had designed the Joss flame constellation array not only to gather faith and create a mother stream-level that could distort the natural order, but also to gather on ¡®Ji¡¯ and the maidservants. After all, the Joss flame constellation array was instantly built, and the energy of the Joss flames would definitely flow towards the hidden Moon god Ji.


    The cost of such a search seemed terrifying. It was too exaggerated to build an entire Galaxy array map, but it was indeed a feasible plan.


    ¡°From the looks of it, we are not any weaker than the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord in terms of searching!¡±


    Already imagining the scene, Ji Yi¡¯s face was filled with confusion. I¡¯m traveling incognito, and you can still find me here?¡±


    ¡°The Samsara official Sovereign Next door: it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s your first time. (Dog head)¡±


    hahaha, the first time might be a little confusing, but you¡¯ll get used to it in the future!


    ¡­.


    The group of people had a lot of drama and kept talking.


    He typed smugly. After all, the plan had succeeded. This was a very bold and imaginative idea. Otherwise, how could he have found it?


    It was a miracle!


    This was naturally worth being excited and celebrating. They were filled with a sense of achievement. However, even though they were joking, their expressions were still very serious. This meant that something terrible had happened.


    What was the other party?


    He was the one who had destroyed the ancient mythological civilization of Huaxia!


    A terrifying enemy!


    The opponent of the ancient God!


    The current ancient God was about to fall into a deep sleep and was eager to find an heir to prevent the other party from taking the opportunity to attack.


    This kind of person was bound to be world-shaking!


    He had found the trail in front of him, but it was impossible for him not to be alarmed.


    This was a huge step forward. To the entire universe, it was enough to cause a lot of shock and chain reactions.


    ¡°We¡¯ve finally caught you!¡±


    ¡°Now, do I really have to face this terrifying enemy? Did you get a glimpse of his mysterious true face?¡± Yuan Qinghua took a deep breath and looked at the entire Council of Representatives. She had already begun to take action.

 Chapter 793

    ?


    793 The great dream of civilization


    On the side, the representatives were discussing madly.


    ¡°Moon god Ji¡¯s maid has revealed her true form after absorbing the faith.¡±


    ¡°This being is actually a life form in the form of energy? With that, moon god Ji ¡­ It should also be a giant lifeform in energy form ¡­ The four elements may be the closest to the structure of a God!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    A knowledgeable moon seer immediately retorted, ¡± our biological structure and form are the closest to the form of God! Don¡¯t forget that the form of a God descending to the mortal world is our human form!¡±


    The two sides began to quarrel intensely.


    This was equivalent to the question of who was the Orthodox and the Orthodox.


    then is it possible that God, in both human form and elemental form, split his own bloodline, thus giving birth to the four elemental life forms, as well as us flesh and blood life forms? ¡±


    ¡°Fallacy!¡±


    Someone retorted loudly.


    How could a God be in two forms, elemental and flesh?


    ¡°Is it really a fallacy?¡±


    Suddenly, an old, white-haired lunar astrologer seemed to have thought of something and said in. trembling voice, ¡± you must know that those half-elemental creatures are mostly composed of elemental energy, but their core is a heart made of flesh and blood ¡­ If it was called the heart of the elements, then the God ¡­ Is it possible that it¡¯s a human-shaped heart made of flesh and blood, and after revealing its true form, it¡¯s that enormous elemental creature?¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone was shocked!


    It was indeed possible.


    A human-shaped heart.


    The energy cloak.


    This perfectly explained the bloodline of gods.


    It was true that gods were super-large elemental creatures, but usually, they would retract their energy and reveal human-shaped elemental hearts.


    This perfectly explained the theory of bloodline. The life forms in their river system were really split into two bodies, turning into the four-element creatures and flesh and blood creatures.


    Beside them, Yuan Qinghua was also shocked. Hearing their words, she whispered in shock,


    now that I think about it, it seems that the enemy¡¯s cultivation system and life form have already revealed some corners. Ji, who was fighting against the ancient gods, was a huge half-elemental level nine existence? ¡±


    Ji was just a name.


    It was a term used by the natives of this world¡¯s civilization.


    Yuan Qinghua didn¡¯t think that was the real name. After all, a level nine great existence was enough to rule a world. In every civilization, they had different names.


    ¡­.


    ¡°The moon goddesses ¡­ Ji.¡± At this moment, Ji Shang was wearing a Black Dragon robe in the hall. His eyes were dignified as he took a deep breath. He was inexplicably shocked by the miracle in the sky.


    He listened to the discussion of the representatives below.


    He suddenly didn¡¯t know what kind of mood he should use to face this ancient mysterious existence.


    He was the only one who had experienced the entire length of a civilization and knew the most clearly what the sky Moon god stele meant to the entire planet and even the river system.


    It had only been five hundred years ¡­


    It was he who had given civilization.


    It was even possible that he had given life to the entire planet, and they all had the blood of this God.


    It was an indescribable and magnificent existence. According to Li Li¡¯s description, it was likely to be a ninth-level universe Overlord.


    For such a great existence, a planet or even a low-leveled civilization in a Galaxy was not worth mentioning. However, at this time, they had interfered with it and built an ancient monument to circle the space of the Galaxy, helping the natives on the planet develop from nothing.


    It seemed to be a great gift from civilization.


    At the same time, it was also a great unknown.


    He knew that no bestowment came without a reason. There must be a reason and a goal.


    ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Li Li asked.


    I¡¯m going, but not for anything else, but for the doubts of a civilization. Ji Shang was silent for a moment. say, ¡± he said. if a planet¡¯s civilization develops naturally, what do you think it will develop into in a short five hundred years? ¡±


    Li Li was stunned.


    Naturally, he had read the history.


    Even those who had never read history knew.


    In fact, Ji Shang had been very interested in it back then, so he had told Ji Shang about the development of Earth¡¯s civilization and how long it had taken. It was so long that Ji Shang was completely silent.


    the primitive society has the longest accumulation. After 500 years of development, it¡¯s still a primitive society. Li Li gave the exact same answer.


    Ji Shang did not speak. He took off his gorgeous dragon robe and changed into a rough ancient sackcloth, straw shoes, and a straw bamboo hat.


    Once again, he thought of his most ancient tribal primitive man. It was as if he was reminded of his most primitive time as a caveman. He fought with wild beasts, left the cave, and gradually led the people to live in tree nests.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± He looked at his clothes and strode out of the palace.


    ¡­


    In the villa complex in the suburbs of Ping Cheng.


    Xu Zhi stood under a big tree in the courtyard, looked up at the sky, and said quietly,


    the servant¡¯s reaction has exceeded my expectations. The faith of a solar system is so vast that it has exceeded my expectations ¡­ With such a huge amount of faith, it¡¯s not just the sentient beings who gave her wisdom based on their own impressions, making her a true incense God ¡­¡±


    at the same time, there is also a special change in form. The energy body of the Joss flames is actually entangled with the elemental energy creatures ¡­ It will form a new elemental mutation.¡±


    an energy-form creature mixed with the energy of faith. Perhaps I can call it ¡­ The Fifth Element?¡±


    Xu Zhi was weighing his options.


    What was in front of him was also a type of experiment. He was also very unknown about the situation in front of him.


    After all, such a huge body, although it was in the form of a hazy mist that spread out energy and was not condensed at all, like a Mirage, was still too huge.


    it¡¯s ridiculously large, exceeding the size of an ordinary four-element creature. In fact, it¡¯s going to grow infinitely. Xu Zhi muttered to himself as he thought about it.


    is this the advantage of the nine revolutions mysterious Art¡¯s structure, the ¡®physical expansion mechanism¡¯? after all, the Pangu real body of the nine revolutions mysterious art can theoretically grow infinitely as long as there is enough energy ¡­


    However, one of them expanded its body size with flesh and blood.


    One was to expand the body with energy.


    I still have to study it. Maybe faith energy fusing with her energy body is the reason why she can break through the limit of her body size. Xu Zhi laughed leisurely.


    A primitive man in leather suddenly walked out of the shaded corridor of the villa.


    His eyes were deep and full of wisdom.


    He was once the sage of a primitive tribe, guiding the people of that era to discover fire, to discover grazing, to cultivate land, and even to walk towards the civilization of city-states.


    Tap tap tap tap.


    He walked forward step by step on the stone slabs as if he was measuring the progress of the era. He muttered,


    ¡°When I first saw the moon god stele, I knew that it was the most wondrous miracle in the world. The inscriptions on the stele contained the laws of the world, so it must have been created by a great ancient existence! It would definitely lead the entire human civilization on the right path, so I took a group of people to observe the weather. However, in fact, it was not so great, because it was far beyond my imagination.¡±


    someone once told me that the human civilization on their planet has flourished for about 200000 years, and only the last 4000 years are meaningful.


    The ministers behind him were all shocked.


    It was hard to imagine how long the development of a planet¡¯s civilization had been over such a long period of time. It was simply despairing.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Ask them what the 200000 is doing? on that planet, they hid in caves and ate raw flesh and blood. They never found any fire and didn¡¯t have a language. They were afraid of the fear of nature, the night, mosquitoes, looking at the sun in the sky, thinking about why they rose and why the moon shone ¡­


    Beside him, Yuan Qinghua was shocked.


    This was clearly referring to their earth.


    The other council members and ministers were all in disbelief.


    yes, and we, from knowing the sun, the universe, and the laws of the world ¡­ It only took me five hundred years.¡±


    Ji Shang¡¯s gaze was burning as if there was a raging flame burning in it. He looked at the mysterious young man before him and said,


    the magnificence of that stone monument is something that only I can personally push civilization to agriculture, tribes, city states, steam, modern, the universe, the extraordinary, and even the entire Galactic engineering.


    Only then did he know its true meaning.


    It¡¯s like a miracle of the world when we compare our views. We understood the truth of the universe a long, long time ago, and we stepped on the right path. ¡±


    is our civilization fabricated? ¡±


    ¡°It developed so fast that it felt like a big dream. Perhaps it was really a big dream? And we don¡¯t know?¡±


    Ji Shang looked at the mysterious youth in the courtyard.


    He was still looking at the vast and magnificent figure in the sky, as if he was calculating something.


    then, when the five hundred years are just a fictional dream, and we are all people who are like dreams and bubbles, and we actually exist here, what do we mean to you? The God who created our civilization, the mysterious and ancient Moon Goddess ¡­ Ji.¡±

 Chapter 794

    ?


    794 The laughing God


    Ji Shang¡¯s voice was loud and clear, filled with excitement and a little anger that even he himself could not detect.


    Ever since he had obtained the information from Li Li, he had calculated the entire civilization and compared it with the rest. Only then did he realize how terrifying it was.


    He was grateful to the moon god stele, but he also felt as if he was being manipulated by a dark hand.


    To a proud person like him, this was something that was absolutely unacceptable.


    ¡°Ji Shang, just what do you want to say?¡± Xu Zhi turned around.


    Only then did everyone see the figure under the tree.


    The entire world had been wondering what the ancient Moon god season looked like. Some people guessed that it was very ancient and had white hair. Some people guessed that it was as mighty as the sea and majestic. Some people guessed that it didn¡¯t even have a human form and might be some kind of special and indescribable creature.


    But no one had thought.


    Ji looked so young, as if he was 16 or 17 years old. He had delicate features, and his skin was as white as milk. The pretty boy in the library stood under the tree, giving off a gentle and well-behaved feeling. There was no aura around him, and it was hard to even notice his existence.


    Countless people¡¯s hearts were buzzing.


    ¡°He¡¯s that young?¡±


    the ancient and vast existence that created the entire solar system, the civilization of the solar system, is actually like this? ¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have the bearing of a tyrant!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as if you¡¯re weak and can be bullied at any time.¡±


    No one said a word. No one had expected him to look like such a young man. Perhaps this ancient God had long been indescribable, and the so-called appearance was just a myriad of changes.


    ¡°What do I want to ask?¡±


    Faced with God¡¯s question, Ji Shang was silent for a moment. He could not help but pour out the doubts he had suppressed for many years. our civilization has always been manipulated. From the moon god monument to the present, even the so-called incense formation and the universe mother stream system are all within your expectations!


    These questions kept him up all night.


    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t know what the moon Tree on the moon god stele meant, and I thought that it was a moon pattern formed by a vast amount of knowledge, so I engraved it on my moon robe and made it into a pattern.


    It was only when he heard about the mother stream system and saw the universe laurel tree that he knew ¡­ The endless knowledge that was given to us has finally gathered into a big tree. This tree is the mother stream system.¡±


    All the officials were shocked.


    Thinking about it carefully, he finally understood the terrifying meaning behind it.


    The Laurel tree on the moon was the ultimate path formed by the accumulation of countless knowledge, and they just happened to be on this path!


    The mother stream system that they had deduced, the universe moon rose Tree, was already within moon god Ji¡¯s expectations.


    so that¡¯s how it is. You think that I¡¯m the one controlling everything? ¡±


    Hearing this, Ji¡¯s voice was unexpectedly gentle, as if he was really a weak and gentle young scholar. the path was indeed paved by me. You asked me, to me, what are you all? ¡±


    ¡°Is that important? To you, what you are is perhaps the most important.¡±


    Ji Shang took a deep breath.


    That¡¯s right, it might not be important what living beings like him meant to gods.


    And what did he mean to himself? why did he live? That was the most important thing.


    He felt that he was a little obsessed.


    ¡°If you really want to say that you¡¯re like ants to me? Or perhaps, an interesting toy? Or even a game of sudden inspiration?¡± Xu Zhi lowered his head and looked down at the green tree.


    It was a nest of black ants, moving back and forth, crawling in the black, wet soil. They said softly, ¡± they, are very similar to you.


    BOOM!


    Everyone¡¯s mind suddenly exploded.


    ¡°Then do you think I will love you? God loves all living beings?¡±


    ¡°I gave you life, so I have to protect you?¡±


    Xu Zhi slowly sat down on the chair under the lush green tree again. He held a thick black Book in his hand and slowly flipped through it. that¡¯s really ridiculous.


    Rustle.


    A cool breeze blew past.


    if you had a long life, would you patiently care for a nest of ants that can be seen everywhere? ¡±


    In the air, only the rustling sound of the pages being flipped could be heard. The gentle and elegant young man was reading without raising his head. the levels of life are not the same. To you, I am a creature two dimensions higher than you.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of you guys.¡±


    Ji¡¯s voice was carefree. poor ants. They only need to care about what they live for. They only need to fight for supremacy in this ant nest and become strong ants. They don¡¯t have to always look at the sky with melancholy and care about themselves. What meaning does it have to those living beings of a higher dimension? ¡±


    ¡°As for the higher dimensional beings, why should you be afraid of whether they are good or evil to you? On tenterhooks? Because destroying you has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°It is laughable.¡± Ji Shang suddenly chuckled. I¡¯m simply overthinking.


    He suddenly understood that feeling.


    Yes, it was.


    It was his mood.


    These two words were enough to explain everything.


    He had been waiting for them here purely because of his mood.


    If he didn¡¯t wait here, it would only be because of his mood.


    They might even leave directly and never return, never to return to the solar system. It was also because of their mood. When that time came, the entire civilization would be confused and confused, unable to find their God ¡­


    That would be laughable.


    That was because God had never really cared about them, just like how they had never cared about the ants that walked on the ground.


    It was just a sudden impulse.


    That was all.


    Yuan Qinghua was also shocked.


    This was the attitude that a universe Overlord, a great Dao-maker who transcended the laws of the universe, should have.


    now, we have another piece of information!


    intelligence number one: the enemy that destroyed the ancient Chinese mythological civilization-ji-is a super-large half-elemental creature. The size of its body is likely to be comparable to a planet or even larger!


    intelligence number two: Ji is an elemental being, so I¡¯m afraid that the civilization he¡¯s in is also the mother stream civilization. In other words, the mother stream we¡¯re creating now is the new mother stream, but it¡¯s not the only one.


    Yuan Qinghua felt that from this backward civilization in the solar system, she could more or less see the general structure of the enemy¡¯s transcendent world.


    The characteristics of the creatures and the path of civilization.


    These two were the most important indicators, and he had now completely found them.


    ¡°Then, is there anything else you want to ask?¡± The young-looking Ji had a gentle and affable look on his face, even though his words were far from that.


    ¡°Then, can I surpass you?¡± Ji Shang¡¯s gaze was fiery.


    BOOM!


    The entire world fell silent.


    Countless ministers were terrified and horrified. What kind of treasonous words were these? Angering these great existences from the higher dimension and destroying them would not be more difficult than destroying an ant¡¯s nest.


    Pfft!


    Ji, who looked like a teenager, suddenly laughed. His laughter was very clear. I¡¯ve heard a saying from a certain civilization. When humans speak, God will laugh ¡­ That¡¯s right, everyone has the chance to surpass me, and so do you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I won¡¯t destroy you. Look.¡±


    Young man Ji lowered his head and looked at the ants under the big tree. no matter how ridiculous and helpless the ants ¡®logic is, it¡¯s not enough to make humans angry. Instead, they will be careful because if they can¡¯t help but laugh, their home will be blown away ¡­ At most, I¡¯ll just get tired of laughing and feel bored, so I¡¯ll leave those ridiculous ants.¡±


    So weak that it didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to cause anger? Some people felt bitter in their hearts and were about to collapse.


    That¡¯s right, many things were better off living in the present, living for themselves, and looking forward to the great existence of the high-dimensional universe. It was simply asking for humiliation.


    Ji Shang listened quietly with a serious expression.


    He had truly realized the cruelty of reality and how weak he was. He had to face up to his powerlessness. No one from the higher dimension would choose to help him. A laughable person like him would only make others laugh.


    however, you all do have the chance to surpass me. I¡¯ve already given it to you.


    Ji finally smiled. He slowly closed the book under the tree. because I¡¯m going to die of old age ¡­ That¡¯s why I created this world.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the sky fell and the earth cracked.


    At this moment, it was as if an incomparably heavy weight had completely smashed into their hearts. Many people felt as if the sky had collapsed, and they were in disbelief.

 Chapter 795

    ?


    795 Mother stream¡¯s depletion and a new era


    Because he was about to die of old age?


    This sentence was earth-shattering and exploded in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    This great existence of the universe that had existed since the ancient times and had given this civilization in the solar system, a Daoist that had surpassed level 8 gods and could distort the rules of the universe, had actually died of old age?


    ¡°How did he die?¡± Ji Shang could not help but ask.


    Ji Shang was also a Dao seeker of a civilization, and he felt extremely sorrowful.


    The fact that such a great existence in the universe would fall one day made him feel even more depressed than the blow he had just suffered.


    ¡°Distorting the rules is not changing the rules.¡±


    Ji Wang sat on the chair and turned around. He looked at the Big Green tree and said in a soft voice, as if he was talking to himself,


    just like this tree, life is a straight line. From birth to death is the process. Life is its beginning, and death is its end. You can twist its length, but the process can not change the beginning and the end.


    Just like how you want to distort the light, you can only distort its speed, but you can¡¯t completely change or erase its existence ¡­¡±


    Ji Yi had the appearance of a teenager with a warm and sunny face. He was reading under the tree, as beautiful as a person in a fairy tale.


    He was like a young man studying under a cow under a tree, with a mother calling him home at any time.


    when your level is high enough, you¡¯ll discover the consciousness. My heart is the world, and it¡¯ll be the path to the higher level ¡­


    However, that¡¯s all there is to it. No matter how great a life form from a higher dimension is, it can¡¯t change the underlying rule of the ancient universe. Before life and death, we are equal.¡±


    Then?


    An unbelievable thought suddenly appeared in Ji Shang¡¯s mind as he muttered in his heart,¡¯then, I¡¯m about to die of old age. Could the eternal bloodline that appeared in this world be ¡­ A way to save myself!¡±


    Li Li, who was beside him, was even more horrified.


    His eyes were in a daze as he looked at the young man named ¡°Ji¡± with a complicated expression. It was as if he was looking at a hazy memory from yesterday.


    This terrifying ninth-rank existence had appeared in a hospital on earth back then and brought him to this Galaxy. He was the real instigator, the mastermind behind the scenes!


    What did this mean?


    Such a terrifying universe Overlord actually knew Earth¡¯s coordinates!


    ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying.¡± He muttered.


    It was as if he had seen the mastermind behind the scenes, hidden in the fog. The enemy had long been extremely close to them, but they had no idea.


    At that time, Li Li had always wondered why he had transmigrated.


    What was the reason for his transmigration?


    It was not until today that he thought of the reason. Because he was about to die.


    That¡¯s right, Ji Cai had started researching the bloodline of immortality. He had brought himself to this land and allowed the ¡®Tinder¡¯ of immortality to spread in this Galaxy test site that he had created. He was researching a way to survive.


    ¡°Is it because of the blood of eternal life?¡±


    Ji Shang also lost his voice as he looked at the sunny youth in front of him. even though this land was created because of my mood, it still has an additional goal ¡­ I want to turn this river system into a civilization that studies the bloodline of eternal life, and then ¡­¡±


    We were all opened up because of this?


    All the ministers, the leader of Jiuzhou planet, and the king of Zhouzhou¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    It was only now that they realized that the blood of immortality seemed to be an extremely extraordinary thing.


    There was no comparison before their civilization.


    Previously, he had only thought that the blood of eternal life was a relatively precious treasure, but now that even such a great existence had died of old age, it could be imagined that the blood of eternal life was extremely precious!


    Even such a great Dao-achieving being who transcended the laws of the universe would drool over him.


    However, another question arose.


    In the past, yueshen Ji did not have the bloodline of eternal life, and he still did not have it now, because he was about to die of old age ¡­ Then where did the incomparably precious immortal bloodline that he suddenly obtained before his death come from?


    The natives couldn¡¯t understand.


    Only Yuan Qinghua and Li Li knew the terrible truth.


    It was the spoils of war from a world-shaking battle.


    Thus, they used this trophy to create the civilization in the solar system and study the everlasting species. This was the origin and truth of all!


    ¡°I was going to die a long, long time ago.¡± The young man¡¯s expression was gloomy. the Saints know their fate, and so do I. I can even be precise to every minute and every second. So, I wandered in the vast universe, looking for a way to live forever. I wandered the endless void universe until I met another civilization ¡­


    Yuan Qinghua had goosebumps all over.


    it¡¯s a very special and prosperous super civilization. Their two great existences can live forever. They¡¯ve lived for hundreds of thousands of years. It¡¯s unbelievable. That¡¯s the lifespan of several type 9 powerhouses. Their long years have made them almost invincible among the type 9 realm ¡­


    Yuan Qinghua was completely shocked.


    That¡¯s right. According to their speculations, the two ancient gods should be similar to the long-lived reincarnation monarchs. They were invincible in the same realm and could fight countless great saints of the same realm. It was extremely exaggerated.


    If the Samsara official sovereign could cut through the entire Level 7 and the immortal path ¡­


    Then the two ancient gods should be the same among the level 9!


    However, such an exaggerated ancient Huaxia ancestor and a super ancient God had still been killed by this existence.


    ¡°An ordinary rank 9 can¡¯t live for more than 100000 years! Ji has a normal lifespan of a tier 9 martial artist, but he¡¯s only 80000 to 90000 years old at most. His combat strength is actually heaven-defying!¡±


    Thinking of this, Yuan Qinghua had goosebumps.


    He was a monster.


    I¡¯m afraid di Qi, no! Perhaps he might even surpass di Qi ¡­


    Such a monster was so powerful that even if the inheritor of the ancient gods were to break through to rank-9, their combat strength would only be at the level of an ordinary rank-9.


    Could they really win?


    The time they had left was too short.


    When the true enemy revealed himself in front of them, the more they knew, the more terrified they felt.


    I asked them for the coordinates of the eternal planet ¡­ And so, a great battle broke out.¡±


    Ji Huan continued to narrate leisurely, ¡± it was a very brutal battle. We had a few ordinary rank-9s under our command, but they were beaten to death almost instantly when we unleashed our combat power.


    It¡¯s really pitiful. Those stronger ants will probably reach their limit by breaking through to level nine in their lifetime. They¡¯re far inferior to us, the great beings who have the hope of breaking through to level ten.


    In just a few years, there are powerful civilizations of the mother stream falling almost every day. The mother stream is shattered, and the ancient Warlocks and elemental emperors in the void of the mother stream have all fallen ¡­¡±


    ¡°The eternal origin of the mother stream has been exhausted.¡±


    Everyone saw an earth-shattering mythological war in the universe from these few short sentences. It was a battle that involved almost all their strength.


    there are two of them and only one of me. However, it¡¯s obvious that only one of them can wake up at the same time ¡­ I¡¯m not afraid of a one on one fight.¡± Young man Ji spoke.


    Ji Shang was completely numb. He could not help but ask, ¡± that was the entire mother stream civilization. To think that it was all destroyed just to extend one person¡¯s life ¡­


    At the side, the ministers ¡®expressions changed again. They had angered this ancient existence!


    Previously, Ji Shang was very rational, but now, he seemed so irrational.


    My life is naturally more important than civilization. The young man looked at his book. the ant¡¯s nest is gone. I just need to make another one.


    Everyone suddenly fell silent.


    Teenager Ji closed the book and looked at them as he continued, ¡± there¡¯s only one person left on the other side. He has woken up, and I¡¯m not willing to risk my life to fight him ¡­ ¡®I seem to have the absolute advantage, but I can still live until he¡¯s in a deep sleep and then beat him to death ¡­¡¯ In fact, it¡¯s the same situation as that person.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what happens after the other party is killed? Just as you all have thought, I¡¯m about to die of old age ¡­ I¡¯m also about to fuse with the blood of eternal life and follow in his footsteps. I also need a Dao protector.¡±


    The young man stood up and looked at the sky. everything is going according to my plan. I¡¯m going to annihilate the other civilization to avoid future trouble ¡­ But according to the plan, I need a Dao protector with an eternal bloodline.¡±


    BOOM!


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were burning.

 Chapter 796

    ?


    796 Chapter 806-this is real


    Everyone looked at the youth season under the lush tree and was completely stunned.


    There was a reason for everything.


    The reason was probably clear now.


    Although the moon god season was as casual as creating an ant¡¯s nest, he still hoped that a stronger ant would appear in the ant¡¯s nest, or even break free.


    Because if he wanted to live, he had to sleep.


    Therefore, he had to try to find a Dao protector in this world.


    His maidservants and even geniuses of various generations could compete for it.


    ¡°The moon goddesses ¡­ Ji, is it really good for you to reveal all your secrets?¡±


    Ji Shang took a deep breath because he had said too much.


    He even chatted with them as if it was a normal conversation. He did not put on any airs at all.


    They had investigated this family before.


    The previous master was also so friendly and casual, and he would chat with anyone who passed by. However, the people who had just arrived were just like ordinary passers-by, casually chatting.


    Even if his identity as a true God was discovered, he did not put on any airs.


    This was very bizarre to them!


    In their opinion, after being discovered in the mortal world, they should at least show the majesty and dignity of a God.


    ¡°Do the rulers and emperors of our planets have the same attitude as our neighbors?¡±


    Ji Shang only smiled bitterly.


    At the same time, the best course of action would be to act as a God and display an affinity for the common people. He would protect all living beings and express that he would select an heir to protect his sleeping self. At that time, with such merits and miracles, countless people would definitely want to do it.


    However, he felt that this unbelievable being was very proud and disdained to lie.


    ¡°What are you guys thinking? In the end, I thought too highly of myself ¡­¡±


    Young man Ji suddenly laughed, took a sip of tea, and said lightly, ¡±


    ¡°If I even lie to an ant, that would be too lamentable.¡±


    even ants have the right to know the truth, even though they are always laughable.


    Young Ji¡¯s voice was very gentle, but there was a strange coldness in his tone.


    Everyone¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, and their faces turned green and white.


    Among the people present, who wasn¡¯t a peerless genius selected from the countless billions of people on this planet?


    They were shocked by his arrogant words. However, it was not arrogance, but a bloody fact!


    He was exposing their scars of weakness.


    at the same time, I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s much possibility for you to transcend. It¡¯s just a game of interest. You¡¯re just starting the same game as the other person, like a bet ¡­


    unlike him, I¡¯m just playing a game out of interest. I don¡¯t care about the result.


    ¡°Dao protector, to be honest, I¡¯m not used to this.¡±


    after I fell into. deep sleep, even though there was no one to protect me. I still had a backup plan. Other existences might not be able to find me, so I won¡¯t replace the good with the bad ones. You all think ¡­ It¡¯s too natural.¡±


    alright, you can leave now. Don¡¯t disturb me from reading.


    Ji waved his hand and lowered his head to read a book. He sat leisurely under the tree.


    Ji Shang¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he looked around.


    ¡°Thank you, Moon Goddess, for answering the questions of the mortals of this land!¡± He slowly bowed.


    Ji did not respond.


    This ancient existence seemed to have transcended an unknown void at this moment.


    He treated them as if they were air and the moving ants on the ground as if they were a bunch of low-dimensional creatures. It was as if he didn¡¯t see it at all.


    A powerful thought suddenly surged in Ji Shang¡¯s mind:


    Would a person care about what the ants beneath their feet were saying?


    Sometimes he would look at them, but most of the time he would ignore them.


    ¡°We are like ants.¡± In the end, Ji Shang could only quickly leave.


    All the ministers present, the upper echelons of Jiuzhou planet, were extremely horrified and inexplicable at this time!


    Hualala.


    A gentle breeze blew past.


    Walking on the bluestone path leading out of the villa area, there were lush green plants on both sides and fitness facilities in the distance.


    The scene just now felt like a lifetime ago.


    It was like a dream, a dream that transcended reality.


    They had all thought of the moon god festival¡¯s various ways of doing things, but none of them had thought that it would be like this!


    I never thought that our galaxy civilization was really just a game, a test field for eternal life created by a great God!


    he didn¡¯t hide anything and told us directly.


    ¡°Because the Lord ¡­ I don¡¯t care at all.¡±


    Li Li was also shocked.


    He turned back again and looked at the young man who was still reading quietly under the lush green tree in the courtyard of the villa.


    He cried and laughed at the same time, feeling like he had suffered a huge blow.


    that¡¯s not cool at all. Even now, according to normal logic, shouldn¡¯t a real God leave after showing a miracle and disappear in the void, leaving everyone to kneel and worship him? However, this Supreme Being told everyone to leave while he stayed and read.¡±


    He could truly feel that this existence had exceeded all of his previous imaginations.


    Whether it was appearance, conversation, attitude, or style.


    ¡°As expected, fantasy novels are all lies.¡±


    Li Li¡¯s eyes flickered, and he finally sighed deeply. yes, how can such a great existence in the universe care about the feelings of a group of ants? How could he act tough in front of a group of ants? All sorts of miracles?¡±


    When the gap was too big, this might be true.


    It was just like how humans would not show off in front of ants.


    In that case, why did he reveal his true self and leave immediately after revealing the miracle?


    In order to maintain his dignity in the eyes of the ants? Remain mysterious?


    It was simply laughable.


    Everyone was leaving.


    As soon as they walked out of the neighborhood, a reporter from the TV station rushed forward with all kinds of filming equipment to interview them.


    ¡°Dear leaders, how is it after having an audience with the ancient Ji?¡± A female reporter with a hot body asked.


    The entire planet, and even the entire Galaxy, was extremely shocked. Countless people were in front of the TV station, looking forward to it.


    Ji, what will he say!?


    The elderly, children, and young men were all staring at the TV, breathing rapidly.


    They were looking forward to the ancient Moon god season and what kind of Oracle it would bring to the people of this era.


    He was looking forward to it.


    However, in the face of the entire planet¡¯s live broadcast, Ji Shang waved his hand. He was not in the least bit interested. we are not accepting any interviews right now. Please forgive us!


    After that, everyone left.


    All that was left was a sea of reporters, who stood there in a daze, their faces blank.


    After the reporter was stunned for a moment, he was a quick-witted person. He immediately regained his composure and revealed a professional smile.


    ¡°It seems that the planet leaders have received the teachings of God and have gained a lot! All of them had complicated expressions on their faces as they rushed back to sort things out! You must have obtained a legacy from an ancient civilization that¡¯s not inferior to the moon god stele!¡±


    we humans will definitely make great progress again!


    the great moon god season is illuminating our path, giving us knowledge, guiding us, and blessing all living beings!


    ¡­.


    The host¡¯s words made everyone in front of the TV cheer.


    thank you, great God!


    ¡°God is teaching the people on earth!¡±


    ¡°We should learn to be grateful!¡±


    Countless people were celebrating and cheering on the streets, bars, and everywhere else.


    Only those in power knew what they had been through. Meeting God was a conversation that went beyond their thinking.


    On their way back, they had complicated expressions.


    how could we apply our logic to that kind of existence? how could we use our ridiculous thinking to measure that great and indescribable existence!


    we are really a bunch of ridiculous ants. We actually tried to speculate about the high and mighty heavens with our own will! Said a powerful true patriarch of the bloodsucking sect. His expression was complicated and lonely.


    ¡°Laughable!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re such a joke.¡±


    ¡­.


    Everyone around was extremely bitter and self-deprecating, feeling that their pride had been shattered.


    Li Li looked at these people and didn¡¯t say anything. He suddenly remembered a sentence:


    weakness and ignorance are not obstacles to survival. Arrogance is.


    Now, they finally realized how pathetic their ignorance and weakness were ¡­


    Perhaps it was a good thing.


    Li Li smiled bitterly. He had been in this world for many years. After all, he had already integrated into this land. He remembered the words of this existence just now:


    I¡¯ve heard a saying from a certain civilization. When humans speak, God laughs ¡­ That¡¯s right, everyone has the chance to surpass me, and so do you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I won¡¯t destroy you. Look.¡±


    no matter how ridiculous or helpless the logic of ants is, it¡¯s not enough to make humans angry. Instead, they will be careful because if they can¡¯t help but laugh, their home will be blown away ¡­ At most, I¡¯ll just get tired of laughing and feel bored, so I¡¯ll leave those ridiculous ants.¡±


    Li Li strode forward and looked up at the sky, where the stars were scattered and the Golden full moon was shining. He had completely understood many things.


    ¡°The moon goddesses ¡­ Ji, the affability that doesn¡¯t seem to put on airs is the greatest arrogance.¡±

 Chapter 797

    ?


    797 The universe¡¯s lunar tree, the mother stream¡¯s seedling


    On the other side.


    On the entire planet, a giant five-colored Phantom that blotted out the sky and covered the earth collected the endless Joss flames and was gradually becoming smaller and falling completely.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Ji Yi and her maidservant got on the motorcycle and ran off excitedly.


    How could she not know what had happened?


    She knew that this maidservant definitely had the bloodline of Ji¡¯s God, which was far beyond his imagination. She was a divine servant who had always followed Ji, and this kind of person actually ¡­


    Since it was a great opportunity in her hands, how could she let it go?


    All she could think about was the old man who had watched him grow up.


    That was Ji!


    The moon goddess ¡­ Ji!


    Even now, she still found it hard to believe.


    However, now was not the time to think about this. She had to take action. If she didn¡¯t seize the opportunity, she would be a real fool.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hide,¡± Ji Yi was on her motorcycle, drifting at high speed.


    ¡­


    But how could he escape without a sound?


    Ji Shang very quickly received the news.


    Someone beside him was very dissatisfied and asked, ¡± should I stop him? That kind of person doesn¡¯t have the talent. Someone with the bloodline of a true God will grow up with her and become her Dao protector. It¡¯s simply a waste of a heavenly treasure.¡±


    In order to grow, cultivate, and become an expert, Dao protectors were necessary.


    After all, with the eternal bloodline, they would become stronger in pairs. On the path of growth, there must be someone to protect each other. If the other party was strong, then they would have a terrifying advantage.


    And who was that?


    It was moon god Ji ¡­ His personal maid!


    He had the divine bloodline of the Ji clan, an enormous elemental lifeform, and a human heart. How could they not be jealous?


    Everyone wanted to have such a powerful opportunity and have such a Dao friend to accompany them.


    ¡°No need to stop her, let her go.¡±


    Ji Shang took a deep breath.


    He also had his own fixed Daoist friends, so he naturally wasn¡¯t as jealous as the others. He only said, ¡±


    ¡°You said that she¡¯s not worthy, that her aptitude is not good ¡­ ¡®But that¡¯s only from our perspective. In Luna¡¯s eyes, we¡¯re just a colony of ants, and we look the same size ¡­¡¯ The so-called geniuses are just slightly bigger ants. Everyone is almost equal.¡±


    The people in the Congress were completely silent.


    That¡¯s right, perhaps in the eyes of such a great existence, they were all a group of ants of the times, tall, short, fat, thin, all the same.


    It was hard to imagine who would be able to transcend.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t something that could be achieved with just aptitude and talent.


    Yuan Qinghua was deeply touched by this. for example, Subaru, who has poor talent, still managed to reach the top. Moreover, Sheng Lin¡¯s daughter, who has average talent, was chosen. As for du Xue ¡­ ¡°Although he is talented, he can not be considered a genius. Look at the top person, Medusa. His talent is far inferior to that of his peers, but he has reached the peak.¡±


    The strongest power in this world was not aptitude, wisdom, or talent ¡­ It was fate.


    The three pillar gods controlled fate, so they controlled everything.


    And now, the fate of these people was random, but it still depended on the individual¡¯s performance in the era. Nothing was absolutely rigid.


    In many eras, those who could reach the top were not the ones with the strongest aptitude.


    ¡­.


    This year.


    The solar system¡¯s incense formation was set up.


    The ancient Moon god Ji had revealed his true God. The God was giving an Oracle to the mortals on earth.


    No one knew what kind of teachings the group of people who held the most core authority of the world had heard from the ancient gods. They only began to work hard quickly.


    They had been very proud and haughty before, but now they had become humble and advanced bravely. The era had completely advanced.


    Geniuses were born one after another.


    Some people said that they had obtained a new stone monument of civilization because from then on, the era would be updated very quickly, and all kinds of new technology would emerge one after another.


    Some people said that they had obtained the terrifying truth of the world, that there was an invasion from external enemies, and that the world would face an unknown and terrifying test.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to do anything. This part of history was buried in history.


    In the later generations, many historians investigated what Ji had said at that time. This was a historical mystery that made people think deeply and had different opinions.


    In the second year, the mother stream mirror shot out a beam of light.


    did we succeed? we¡¯ve distorted the upper limit of light speed!


    ¡°This is the mother stream?¡±


    Oh my God, we will remember this great era!


    BOOM!


    A huge, snow-white beam of light shot straight from the sky of the Galaxy at a speed 1.4 times faster than the speed of light. It was as proud as a human landing on the moon for the first time, and the entire Galaxy was cheering.


    Hualala-


    From a distance, the entire solar system looked like a flower pot on the base of a giant tree in the universe. A snow-white seedling was taking root and sprouting.


    ¡°The source of the mother stream, the river is already surging!¡±


    it¡¯s like the mouth of a spring, gushing towards the parched void and land of the universe. Countless civilizations in the distant future will turn into fish and swim in this mother stream.


    universe moonrose tree, mother stream sapling ¡­


    Ji Shang placed his hands behind his back and looked into the distance.


    Behind him, the heavenly emperors were witnessing history.


    As for the sun god, ASA, he was still in a deep sleep. No one knew where he was sleeping and cultivating. He would not appear unless he broke through to become a God.


    This year was known in ancient history as: The first year of the mother stream.


    The Great Mother stream¡¯s origin civilization system, the universe Rose Tree, the world¡¯s mother stream, a great and vast extraordinary civilization in the universe had completely opened its curtains.


    ¡­


    ¡°Mother stream?¡±


    Back on Earth, Xu Zhi had already returned to the orchard. He put down his luggage, all sorts of furniture, and luggage in the living room and watched this historic scene.


    He had no choice. He had gone out for a trip and lost the Butler who had followed him for a long time. For now, he could only do everything himself.


    intelligent sub-brain, release the Zerg isolation area.


    Xu Zhi suddenly said as he looked at the mother stream.


    If it did not open up the blocked land area, then the mother stream system would be nonsense.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already released my authority.¡±


    The mechanical voice of the sub-brain was heard.


    Xu Zhi sorted out his thoughts and said again, ¡± in the future, the land covered by the light beam will change at any time. The condition of the change is where the light beam is.


    ¡°It has been confirmed.¡± The mechanical voice sounded again.


    this way, it¡¯s really a civilization that never sets. Wherever the sun shines, it¡¯s all land.


    Xu Zhi looked at the civilization and smiled. at first, I was thinking that the next step would be to plant more land when the Zerg population increased ¡­


    After all, there was only one power plant, which was not enough at all. Should he expand to a ¡®solar system¡¯ near this solar system? But how do you explain this?¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed a little helplessly. This was a huge problem.


    Previously, he had felt overwhelmed and difficult to deal with. How could he explain the world suddenly becoming bigger? The solar system was next door, and he could suddenly go there?


    After all, he had wanted to cover seven or eight of these rivers from the start.


    Plant him until the world turned upside down!


    However, his strength was very low, so he naturally couldn¡¯t do it.


    The sub-brain of the Zerg allowed the Zerg race to enter the ¡®high-dimensional thinking space-time¡¯. The sub-brain of the Zerg race was the pillar God of the race. The stronger the Zerg as a whole, the more Zerg it could bring in.


    But now, with the explosion of life in the entire Galaxy, the Zerg sub-brain had become stronger and could begin to expand the land.


    He looked at the huge mother tree.


    but now, he¡¯s taking the initiative to come to me ¡­ ¡®In the future, I¡¯ll continue to open up land and accommodate new planets. That¡¯s logical ¡­¡¯ I can even feel that the speed of expansion is just right with the light beam. It can spread its branches and leaves, sprout branches and sprout ¡­¡±


    the mother stream system is truly an amazing and perfect civilization system. Xu Zhi gasped in admiration. He felt that the growth of this tree¡¯s seedling was very much in line with his wishes.


    The perfect expansion model for interstellar farming-mother stream.


    This was in line with his idea of ¡± greenifying the Galaxy. after all, it was also planting a tree to Greenify the entire Galaxy. It had the same effect.


    He could still grow up on his own.


    He could also water and fertilize himself.


    In the future, the tree might even run on its own.


    It was much more perfect than his previous Mercury green farming power station.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the internet, many netizens were already furious.


    What Yuan Qinghua said had a strong impact.


    From the moment Ji Shang met this ancient God and asked his first question about the moonrose tree on the moon¡¯s stone monument, which was the mother stream, it was already very shocking.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. The mother stream system is Ji Yuan¡¯s civilization system! There were even opposing systems that were in opposition to the Buddhist and Daoist systems in the ancient times, and they once fought with us ¡­¡±


    this system can go against Buddhism and Daoism. It¡¯s very terrifying!


    ¡°Ji, this creator of the mother stream civilization is very scary! In our words, he¡¯s the same as the great China¡¯s type 9 that founded Buddhism and Daoism.¡±


    but we¡¯re not bad either. We¡¯ve revived this ancient system based on his elemental race¡¯s characteristics and walked the path that he had once walked on in ancient times-the mother stream system. He¡¯ll definitely be shocked if we successfully revive it.

 Chapter 798

    ?


    798 Chapter 708-the players ¡®plan


    Everyone was discussing.


    They felt that the future of the mother stream civilization was indeed comparable to the Buddhist and Daoist systems. No wonder they could resist them, and the two great civilizations would erupt in war in the ancient era.


    don¡¯t tell me that the mother stream is a Western civilization and is fighting against the Buddhist and Taoist civilization in the East? ¡±


    ¡°It seems a little similar?¡±


    perhaps there are records of the myths and legends on earth. There are also records of the World Tree and the mother stream in the West? ¡±


    ¡°But then again, we¡¯re not bad either!¡± Someone said, ¡± the people of our era are very talented.


    When someone heard this, his confidence was immediately boosted. that¡¯s right, there are many geniuses in our era, and there are countless evildoers. It¡¯s also a prosperous era. Although there are some fools, we still revived ancient Huaxia¡¯s Buddhism and Daoism civilization. And now, we¡¯ve even revived the mother stream civilization!


    ¡°We¡¯re awesome! We used the clues to revive two ancient civilizations. Even if it was those ancient civilizations, the ancient gods, and Ji, the two of them would still be shocked!¡±


    the one above, you¡¯re exaggerating us too much. I¡¯m scared silly and I don¡¯t dare to say it, but I¡¯m sure you admire us.


    Everyone was still discussing and thinking that he was great.


    This was also a golden era. If they continued to develop, they might not only be able to recover, but they might also be able to surpass the war between the two level-9 ancient civilizations!


    The future prospects were very good.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Just as they were discussing, they saw that the situation had changed again. The situation was progressing, so they had to stop their discussion and continue watching.


    One by one, screenshots were released.


    Everyone looked at the gentle young man who looked to be fifteen or sixteen years old under the big tree. No one would have guessed that this was the legendary ¡­ Ji.


    ¡°Is this the enemy¡¯s face?¡±


    ¡°The enemy who destroyed our ancient Chinese civilization? (Clenched teeth)¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that he¡¯s a teenager.¡±


    ¡­


    They continued to watch. This time, they didn¡¯t speak much. They were completely solemn. They didn¡¯t even joke around. They carefully observed the entire incident. When they saw the last moment, they felt that many truths had completely washed away their minds.


    It was hard to accept such a huge amount of information in a moment.


    After a long while.


    Yuan Qinghua said. ¡± everyone, the information you want is here. I won¡¯t say anything more. The other party has exceeded my imagination ¡­ At the same time, the transmigrator should be Li Li! Actually, I¡¯m not in a good mood, so I¡¯ll take a rest first. You can discuss among yourselves.


    Everyone was shocked.


    It seemed that Yuan Qinghua was just like Ji Shang, Li Li, and the others in the picture. They had been dealt a heavy blow by this God. Sometimes, contempt was more unbearable than humiliation.


    Usually, Yuan Qinghua would take the initiative to discuss the whole situation after taking a screenshot of it and broadcasting it live, but this time it was different. It was obvious that she was really not calm.


    The internet was in a heated discussion.


    ¡°Li Li, I¡¯ve already felt that something was wrong with that guy!¡±


    ¡°The mole is indeed him, and he¡¯s from Guangdong!¡±


    I wonder, what era did I transmigrate from? ¡±


    ¡°It might be in the modern era.¡±


    it¡¯s a pity that my appearance has changed greatly after my cultivation. I¡¯ve become more handsome. Otherwise, I might be able to find out who I was before I transmigrated by comparing my photos. I even personally think that I can try to search for missing or dead people with my current appearance!


    Someone suggested.


    Someone agreed. I personally think that we should Indeed Search, but the scope is too wide. I personally suggest that we search according to the population census of transmigrators that I compiled in my ten-year Book age. We should prioritize the search-dying in a car accident while saving people, dying from jumping off a building because of a cuckold, dying from an electric shock on the computer ¡­ This type of person, make a comparison (dog head)¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± A newbie was immediately puzzled. isn¡¯t this a game? How can it be linked to reality? you still need to check people¡¯s water meter.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! This is indeed a virtual game, so it naturally doesn¡¯t exist in reality. However, we suspect that this is a hidden Easter egg in the game that is linked to a certain person in reality. After all, it¡¯s very real. There¡¯s a physical Buddha, a chemical Daoist, and there¡¯s even a Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva who can speak Cantonese.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The newbie had an epiphany.


    People started to discuss Ji again.


    his combat strength is more exaggerated than I imagined? ¡±


    the ant theory is very terrifying. This is a truly rational and cold Saint.


    ¡°He looks gentle, but in reality, he gives off the feeling of a giant looking down on an ant! That gaze was calm and dead, without any fluctuations, and very terrifying.¡±


    At this moment, the racer of Mount Haruna stepped forward again.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll summarize it.¡±


    first of all, we need to figure out Chu Ji¡¯s lifespan ¡­ According to our speculation, it was about 80000 to 90000 years ago when they were about to die. Hence, they brought the mother stream civilization to start a war. This also explains why they started a war, it was because of their lifespan!¡±


    as for the ancient gods, as well as the predecessors of wandering know-it-all and Hermes, Huaxia rank-9 in the Buddhist system, their combat power should be extremely powerful. After all, they have long lifespans. We can compare their combat power with that of the Samsara Palace Lord!


    ¡°If an existence like that is dead, then one can only imagine how terrifying the battle prowess of such an opponent is! It has only been seventy to eighty thousand years, and he has already reached such a height!¡±


    according to my speculation, it might be because of the difference in life form that his ceiling combat strength in the same realm is very exaggerated!


    ¡°It could also be a sneak attack! After all, the enemy was in the light while he was in the dark! But even so, their battle strength should be similar!¡±


    ¡­


    After the analysis by the racer of Mount Haruna, everyone felt that it made sense.


    With the same body size, the bigger one would naturally have the advantage, and the smaller one would cultivate faster. However, this ¡®Ji¡¯ cultivation speed was way too fast!


    An elemental creature with a huge body should not be able to cultivate so quickly ¡­


    They were all shocked!


    However, on second thought, each of these terrifying universe Giants must have their own unique points.


    He was still very mysterious at the moment, and his combat strength was unbelievably exaggerated.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued his analysis. but it¡¯s clear that his life is coming to an end. He hasn¡¯t fused with the blood of eternal life yet. Once he does, a fatal weakness will be exposed ¡­ So, he created this civilization to experiment with the blood of eternal life. At the same time, he wanted to see if there was a possibility of a genius appearing.¡±


    but just as he said, I don¡¯t have any expectations because the probability is too low ¡­ To him, this Galaxy civilization still has value in existence, because even if it¡¯s difficult to give birth to a truly powerful existence comparable to him, it will still be a new mother stream civilization, and he¡¯s also rebuilding his own civilization!¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone nodded.


    The reconstruction of civilization was naturally the biggest reward.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± so, what should we do? ¡± Was Yuan Qinghua going to commit suicide? Not contributing to the other party¡¯s civilization? There was no need! He could continue to work hard in his cultivation. Even if he didn¡¯t have the small chance of becoming a Dao protector and completely breaking into the enemy camp, his own growth was still necessary.


    Even that civilization would naturally grow as usual.


    You must know, according to Meng Mei¡¯s theory, there are countless calamities in the common people¡¯s lives. When the upper levels fight to the death, the common people below are all innocent. He can¡¯t interfere with the development of the mother stream¡¯s civilization, but we can still secretly learn from their civilization experience! For example, learning from their mother stream¡¯s super civilization would be very scary!¡±


    Everyone nodded. They were geniuses in the area of learning secretly. For example, they did not suffer any losses by secretly learning from the mother stream civilization.


    After all, know yourself and know your enemy, and you¡¯ll always win.

 Chapter 799

    ?


    799 Breakthrough, mid-level God


    On the internet, many people were discussing it.


    They were discussing the mother stream civilization and the various possibilities of the Ji.


    Someone even said, ¡± brothers, this is a great opportunity for Yuan Qinghua to become The Guardian and gain trust. Then, he can kill the other party and play the role of a spy. (Hard work)¡±


    ¡°F * ck! The important task of saving the universe! The Savior is this man!¡±


    ¡°Godfather! Yuan Qinghua will become the Dao Guardian and stab the other party while he¡¯s asleep. He will replace him and kill the other party effortlessly!¡±


    ¡°A tier 9 powerhouse is right in front of us!¡±


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    ¡­.


    Everyone was very excited.


    But many people shook their heads.


    This was very idealistic. Yuan Qinghua breaking through to the ninth-grade?


    Perhaps he had to dream, and there would be everything in his dreams.


    At present, the player with the fastest cultivation base was cutie pie, who had already set foot on the path of tier 9.


    The alchemy Emperor was a latecomer, but he had already become a God with his previous life¡¯s experience. His speed could be said to be very fast!


    But even so, Mengmei still had a big problem in reaching the ninth rank.


    As for di Qi?


    When he saw the three pillar gods recently, he had developed his own way of proving the way of the Sorcerer tribe: Behead the three corpses to prove his Dao.


    It was based on the witch clan¡¯s cultivation technique of Sword Saint ah Chou on ancient wood planet back then, and three great avatars appeared.


    This was a special Sorcerer¡¯s true form. It could separate the flesh of a three-headed and six-armed sorcerer and turn them into an independent person ¡­ The three sorcerer tribesmen¡¯s avatars helped him in his cultivation.


    However, this method was not very powerful.


    The cultivation speed of the three avatars was only doubled, but it could not achieve a true qualitative change.


    But to di Qi, it was barely enough.


    This was because he was extremely fast and had terrifying talent.


    However, it was still very slow for others to use the ¡°severing three corpses to verify their Dao.¡± Even if it was doubled, it would not achieve a qualitative change.


    Even a daolord would only be at 30 ¨C 40% when they die of old age. You wouldn¡¯t be able to break through even if you doubled your speed. Not everyone is a daolord with ridiculous aptitude. You¡¯ll only be slower!


    For normal gods, 10% to 20% of the speed was the normal speed.


    Double the speed?


    It was still unattainable.


    Grade-9 was not that simple.


    The corpses of the gods who had fallen on this path of cells were like mountains.


    After all, the Sorcerer tribe ¡­ How could they possibly compete with the monster core clan, the entire clan, these two great clans at the threshold of the ninth step?


    There were still many netizens who were discussing rationally.


    ¡°Di Qi has no advantage on this path. This is a race restriction.¡±


    otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been fighting against higher opponents and winning against stronger opponents.


    ¡°However, beheading the three corpses to verify the Dao is not an exaggerated technique.¡±


    ¡°AI! The primordial world had no advantage at this level! They¡¯re riding on a tractor while the demon cores and the entire clan are riding on a high-speed train.¡±


    it¡¯s normal to have no advantages. Not everyone is like those two races with cheating talents.


    by the way, those two cheating races were guided by the ancient gods. They are gifted races that specialize in breaking through to the 9th rank in search of a chance of survival. It¡¯s impossible for ordinary transcendent races to do so, okay? ¡±


    di Qi should be able to make. breakthrough by cultivating this thing. He¡¯s already very fast and has already fused with more than 50% of his body. With the quality of his life, the remaining 25% of the doubling speed is left. He¡¯s basically going to make. breakthrough, so di Qi is not worried ¡­ But it¡¯s different for others. Mengmei¡¯s cultivation is probably going to die!¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone was discussing the current situation, and in a short while, they were discussing the method to break through to the ninth step.


    At this time, the cute girl ran out and said, ¡±


    ¡°Who said I can¡¯t break through? I¡¯m much stronger than di Qi, alright! ¡®I have a shortcut-the method of proving the way with the incense dragon vein. I can use all the living beings to help my Earth Dragon vein body cultivate ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s similar to Carolyn¡¯s dream of a thousand years ¡­¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I feel that my Dragon bloodline race has a much greater advantage than di Qi¡¯s race! I¡¯m going to have some fun with big sister Carolyn and use her knowledge to draw parallels from inference and perfect my philosophy in this aspect.¡±


    The cute girl felt that her opportunity to become a Daoist was in Carolyn¡¯s hands.


    After all, she was the one who had received Carolyn when she descended back then, and her relationship with Carolyn could be considered quite good. Once di Qi entered the small universe world, he could go and ask about his cultivation technique and perfect his own plan.


    according to this trend, I¡¯ll have a great advantage on my path of cultivating to rank nine ¡­ The second player who had the advantage was the racer of Mount Haruna!


    This guy¡¯s main body¡¯s alchemy factory allowed him to copy bloodlines, and he recently grew a magic core for himself. It was simply too wretched!


    Alchemy Emperor was the third person to have an advantage.


    I personally think that he has very few cells, and it¡¯s the ¡®quality¡¯ of his life source. When he was evolving, he was definitely thinking about his own path to rank-9 (old sneaky b * stard.jpg)¡±


    Meng Mei continued. this ranking is uncertain at the moment. I have reason to suspect that the easiest way to break through to the ninth-rank is the little bug in a bottle.


    Everyone was stunned as they listened to Mengmei¡¯s analysis of the current path to the ninth step.


    It turned out that these wretched big shots had already started on the road to the ninth-rank behind his back?


    Take precautions?


    Did the alchemy monarch think of this when he was evolving?


    They were stunned.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    in that case, when we evolve species in the future, shouldn¡¯t we study the path of this species ¡®ninth-rank path and see if there are any advantages? ¡±


    damn it! I have to learn from Saima. The smaller, the better!


    ¡°But this is too difficult. Everyone knows that a simple structure is good, but a simple structure requires a species with extraordinary potential and a simple Dao. This is making things difficult for me, Fat Tiger! (Clenched teeth)¡±


    ¡°F * ck, now that I think about that Skeleton Warrior plug-in, it¡¯s very likely that this b * stard had considered his own breakthrough to the ninth rank when he was evolving! No wonder it was so simple. The skeleton was full of holes! It¡¯s not just to insert more plug-ins into the body and leave more space, it¡¯s also to reduce the number of cells in your body!¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone gasped.


    It was too f * cking dirty!


    All of them were multi-layered pancakes, but none of them wanted to work hard in cultivation and wanted to fight for a good background? And then lie down to the peak?


    Everyone wants to be like a cute girl?


    A dragon vein that had lived through many eras?


    After all, this world was unfair to begin with. How could an ordinary race like you compare to a rich second generation who was born with the creation wood and the foundation of a transcendent world?


    Only by working countless times harder than an ordinary houtian could one make up for an innate deficiency.


    ¡°It seems that everything in the world is balanced. If I don¡¯t work hard in my next life, I¡¯ll have to go bald and reincarnate into a good family! ()¡±


    ¡°The path to the ninth-rank has to be taken from a baby!¡±


    It seems I¡¯ll have to research a race that¡¯s the foundation of a Dao integration realm!


    ¡­


    On the entire online forum, the atmosphere of extraordinary species suddenly changed. They felt that they had to work hard. Everyone knew that a top-grade heaven-defying species was enough to help them achieve great results in the future!


    At this time, along with the discussion on the internet, there was an undercurrent in the private big shots ¡®group chat.


    At this moment, Yuan Qinghua asked, ¡±


    ¡°Then, should we carry out our Plan B?¡±


    The construction of the mother stream system was not only for external reasons, such as the search for Ji¡¯s true body and their so-called second-tier plan:


    That was to use the mother stream to search for earth and achieve the revival of the supernatural on earth.


    This was a crazy and bold idea, but one had to know that the other party might be an enemy civilization, and there were still many things to consider.


    For example, Ji¡¯s attitude. However, they felt that he might not attack ordinary people or destroy the planet.


    At the same time, they were not asking earth to search for the mother stream civilization because earth could not see the mother stream tree. After all, the light beams in the vacuum were invisible.


    Therefore, astronomical telescopes could not observe this vast Rose Tree in the universe.


    The reason why those Masters could see the energy world Tree in the universe was that they were all transcendent Masters, so they could naturally sense energy.


    At the same time, there was another crucial point.


    Not only was the energy invisible, but the mother stream had also distorted the rules. Ordinary people outside the civilization, below level nine, would not be able to sense the existence of the mother stream at all. This was the civilization¡¯s protection mechanism.


    After all, it¡¯s impossible for you to find the origin of the mother stream.


    Thunderlord: ¡± then, it¡¯s the mother stream. Let¡¯s look for earth. After all. we know the location of Earth ¡­ It¡¯s known everywhere in the Milky Way that branches can be extended, but do we really have to do this?¡±


    Alchemy Emperor, I still have to consider! If this gets out, that bunch of people will all say that we¡¯re crazy! (Dog head)¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± don¡¯t be anxious. I was the one who suggested the plan. Although it¡¯s a little risky, there¡¯s definitely a guarantee!


    One had to know that this universe Rose Tree didn¡¯t appear in an instant like a space jump. 1.4 times the speed of light growth was still very slow.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take for them to grow into such a behemoth that their branches can reach our side and open up the Silk Road ¡­¡¯ At that time, what would the situation be like? No one knows, but we might already be very strong. This is just a plan for the future.¡±


    Alchemy Emperor ,¡¯indeed! At the same time, Yuan Qinghua can secretly interfere with the direction of the World Tree¡¯s growth, the mother stream¡¯s tributaries, whether they extend here or secretly help to shield them, they have the initiative!¡±


    Long Wuming: ¡°@ Yuan Qinghua, I¡¯ve already gotten the technology you gave me. Other than the sun linjing, there are many terrifying civil and military technologies that are of great use to us. However, it will take at least two to three years for us to fully understand them in the laboratory and carry out a mass reform in reality ¡­


    Everyone shook their heads.


    In reality, alchemy monarch was also reviving martial arts in reality, but it was very slow.


    Now, he had obtained the technology, but two to three years was still too slow.


    It had only been half a year!


    In that high-dimensional spacetime, a day was a hundred years.


    Time flew by, and no one knew what would happen in the next two or three years.


    Distant water could not quench present thirst.


    By then, the war between the two sides that surpassed the ancient gods would have already started, or perhaps ended.


    The alchemy Monarch: ¡± damn it. Our civilization is too low-level in a low-dimensional space. Even if we have technology and extraordinary powers, it¡¯s difficult to develop quickly.


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi was lying in the living room, reading the comments silently.


    They even watched their bosses discuss it in private.


    these guys are really audacious. They¡¯re trying their best to stir up trouble. They¡¯re doing whatever they can.


    Xu Zhi shook his head, speechless.


    But it was only natural for them to do so.


    From their perspective, this was the normal thing to do.


    however, no matter what they do, they can¡¯t keep up with the times, just as they said ¡­ After all, the world is changing every day.¡± Xu Zhi shook his head and put down the tablet in his hand. He sensed the energy fluctuations in his body and muttered to himself, ¡± ¡°For example, I¡¯m about to break through again ¡­¡±


    BOOM!


    He could feel the energy surging in his body.


    the civilization of this river system has just begun to mature, and it¡¯s about to break through to become a mid-level God.

 Chapter 800

    ?


    800 The intersection of worlds, the storm


    What was a qualitative leap?


    This was called a qualitative leap.


    The previous land, sand plate, Orchard, and cellar were pitifully small.


    At this time, it was the power of a river system. Even if it had not experienced a powerful war, the population of the nine regions planet alone was more than eight billion, comparable to earth ¡­


    Not to mention the other planets.


    In just 500 years, it had provided him, a human God with a normal body size, with the energy to break through to the middle level. It was simply too fast.


    That was why Xu Zhi had not been interested in the faith of the entire river system.


    This was because, like the giant octopus, it had to cultivate in seclusion and was considered external energy. The feedback energy from the death of his insect race didn¡¯t need to be converted at all and could be directly converted into energy within his body.


    BOOM!


    A huge amount of energy filled his body like a tsunami.


    ¡°This energy is too powerful ¡­ You have to know that I have cultivated a perfect Dao Foundation of countless systems, and the energy I need is tens to hundreds of times more than that of low-level gods of the same realm. It¡¯s filled up in a short time!¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled.


    it only takes five hundred years for the entire river system to reproduce.


    He knew that ever since he had reached this stage, he no longer had to worry about energy.


    The so-called lack of energy was just a weak creature on a planet that had insufficient means and ways to obtain energy.


    However, it was different when a civilization extended to the universe.


    In the vast universe, how much energy was there?


    Just a single sun was a very difficult energy to drain.


    when I break through to God and soar through the universe ¡­ With the establishment of the Dyson Sphere, my zergs have reached such a high level of civilization. They are indeed not lacking in energy.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm and relaxed as he silently observed his body. The energy was surging.


    BOOM!


    Endless energy washed through his body and elevated his life level. It was like a surging River that swept everything.


    Whoosh.


    After an unknown amount of time.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes suddenly flickered with a bright light. The light flickered and then disappeared, returning to normal.


    ¡°He¡¯s already a mid-level God. At this rate, he¡¯ll probably become a high-level God in a week or so ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi measured his speed.


    This speed was about the same as when he broke through to tier 7 heavenly Emperor, or even Tier 6.


    Basically, it took about a week to break through a minor realm. Of course, the major realms would be stuck relatively later.


    It seemed that the higher one¡¯s realm was, the slower one¡¯s cultivation speed would be. This was common sense for cultivators, but it seemed that this was not applicable to Xu Zhi at all. His cultivation speed was just that stable.


    He had thought that he would be slow to become a Celestial Emperor, but it turned out that he wasn¡¯t.


    Now, he thought that he would be slower in becoming a god, but in the end, he still wasn¡¯t.


    this is because every time I advance to the next realm, the amount of realm energy I need increases exponentially. However, the speed at which I can obtain energy also increases exponentially.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was indifferent as he said,¡¯at the same time, my greatest advantage is: As the bug clan Queen, the bug clan death feedback energy you receive doesn¡¯t need to be absorbed or converted. It will directly turn into the energy form of your original cultivation base.¡±


    I¡¯ve been cultivating for more than four months now. Perhaps I¡¯ll have to cultivate slower.


    Xu Zhi said coolly,¡¯if I were to train any faster, I¡¯d catch up to the vanguard ¡­¡¯


    My cultivation path in the future is not mature yet. My cultivation speed is constantly increasing, but they are different. Their cultivation speed is getting slower and slower as their cultivation level increases ¡­¡±


    The deduction of civilization was a difficult problem.


    After all, this was common sense.


    On the path of cultivation, the further one went, the more qualitative changes one would experience.


    Xu Zhi shook his head. I¡¯ve always been short of energy, short of money, and thrifty. It looks like I¡¯ll have to try to become rich in the future and spend money extravagantly.


    Perhaps, at this moment, he finally had a bit of the spirit of a real ancient God.


    Because he had become rich.


    Before this, he was a pauper without any Foundation of a tier 9 existence.


    Xu Zhi laughed to himself and looked at the entire sandbox world again.


    Without a doubt, the mother stream system that had just been established was developing rapidly. The seedlings of the moonrose trees were shooting up into the sky at an astonishing speed.


    This tree would be his eternal energy generation field in the future. He would no longer need to build an energy-type sandbox in the future.


    At this time, the entire Age of Light was flourishing, and there were many uses of light.


    However, in the end, they were stuck in the heavenly Emperor era, and they used this as the ceiling to break in.


    it seems that there won¡¯t be many changes in the short term. On the day of the change, sun god ASA will become a God and the first God will appear.


    Xu Zhi observed carefully for a moment, then turned around and looked at the war between the Seven Realms, the small universe world, and the lava Land.


    Ever since he had broken through to become a God, he had immediately gone to the universe to build a new sandbox. He had only returned now to look at the disputes on this sandbox again.


    it seems that after 400 to 500 years, the three pillar gods have completely distorted the laws of the universe and have found traces of Carolyn. They are looking for her coordinates and are about to launch an attack? ¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression froze.


    When the three pillar gods entered the small universe world, a terrifying war would definitely break out in that huge land!


    At the same time, di Qi was also constantly monitoring the lava Land of the three pillar gods. When he saw the three pillar gods attack, he would definitely follow them in secret and enter that land.


    For both of them, Carolyn¡¯s little universe world was truly a fertile land that had yet to be cultivated.


    In fact, it was countless times larger than their land!


    It would be an unprecedented main battlefield in the starry sky!


    ¡°It¡¯s very interesting ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi sipped his tea gently and closed his eyes slightly.


    Since the other worlds were taking action, the world of six paths of Samsara should be doing the same. After all, war was essential for the development of civilization.


    ¡­


    The six paths of reincarnation.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With Xu Zhi¡¯s breakthrough, the earth shook and the mountains shook.


    However, the ground was not torn apart again. It expanded rapidly and was still the original land.


    the world is changing drastically, and the ancient land is recovering. The expression of the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord changed slightly and he said softly, ¡± ¡°However, the revived land is not the path of the heaven-born, the path of animals, or the path of the mortal world ¡­ Instead, it¡¯s the underworld that houses the souls of ordinary people!¡±


    This was the trend of the world.


    The era of divine arts practitioners had passed.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord snatched the trust of the ordinary people and led them to plunder the divine arts practitioners. He wanted to overturn the rule of the netherworld so that the divine arts practitioners would not be able to control the power of the human world. Di ting could no longer hear the voices of the mortal world and could not sense the overall situation.


    This was a shocking scheme.


    At the same time, the Samsara official sovereign had also established the underworld in the new era. He had started to take in the souls of ordinary people and was fighting for the era of ordinary people.


    In the netherworld.


    The bridge of helplessness and the road to the netherworld were rustling, far from the Grand occasion of the past.


    In the Samsara Palace.


    The underworld gods below were all very respectful.


    High up in the sky, a young man in a Black Dragon robe, the strongest God in the world, opened his eyes. it seems like we¡¯re going to wage war in the outer realm again.


    As soon as he said this, the gods around him, including Meng Po, were all moved.

 Chapter 801

    ?


    801 The return of the venerable sovereigns and the change of the world


    The entire Samsara Palace was dead silent.


    Going to battle the outer realms again?


    Meng Po and the others suddenly fell silent, carefully considering the great horror.


    Previously, when they fought the heavenly Emperor-level fearsome extraterrestrial octopus heavenly demon, it brought about an unimaginable revival of spirit Qi in the entire world.


    Countless spiritual energy filled the entire land.


    Even though the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord had led his men to re-open the path to immortality and countless powerful cultivators had died, causing a lot of energy to be lost, there was still a lot of energy left in the land.


    In these five hundred years, the immortal path had completely re-opened and welcomed an incomparably terrifying Golden Age. The Energy Foundation was so deep that it almost turned into a spiritual spring. The existences at the heavenly Emperor level broke through one after another.


    Even more gods were appearing rapidly.


    Meng Po, the black and white impermanence, ox head, horse face, and judge cui were all great saints with strong combat strength. They broke through to the God Realm instantly, and their combat strength was extremely exaggerated compared to those of the same realm.


    Jumping Cat was very touched by this.


    He felt that Meng Po and the other low-level gods, with their talent to distort the law, could fight with some ordinary high-level gods and not lose.


    This was the terrifying combat power of a Supreme Saint. They would Polish their immortal Dao Foundation crazily in the heavenly Emperor realm. Once they broke through, they would simply transform into Dragons and ascend to the heavens!


    ¡°Another battle in the outer realms?¡± Meng PO¡¯s voice was trembling.


    It was said that he had angered a heaven-defying and terrifying existence when he fought in the outer realm and killed the octopus demon. Was he starting a direct battle against that existence now?


    After all, His Majesty had already broken through to the God level.


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t it too fast ¡­¡±


    She felt that it might be a little rushed, but her eyes flashed, and her expression changed slightly again.


    His Majesty¡¯s aura was profound and gave people a kind of unimaginably thick and huge spirit pressure. At this time, he had been in seclusion for five hundred years. Not only had he stabilized his God Realm, but he also seemed to have broken through to the mid-level God Realm.


    This speed was simply unbelievable.


    ¡°his cultivation speed is too fast! Wasn¡¯t it said that the stronger one¡¯s combat power, the slower one¡¯s cultivation would be? He alone had the energy of hundreds of gods of the same realm, and it had only been five hundred years ¡­ Could this be the accumulation of power?¡±


    At the side, the cat was jumping in fear. previously, I felt that as a low-level God, no matter how heaven-defying his combat strength was, he could only fight against an ordinary God who had just stepped into rank-9. He had probably fused about 10% ¡­ Now, the aura of a mid-level God is completely stable and thick, and it¡¯s more than countless times stronger than before. Perhaps, this kind of shocking fighting power can already have some ability to fight against a group of top people?¡±


    He felt very strange.


    And now, they were going to battle the outer realms?


    Could it be that the three pillar gods had been in hiding for five hundred years and were secretly taking action? However, even Emperor Qi of the Seven Realms didn¡¯t notice it. Could it be that the reincarnation sovereign sensed it?


    This was very mysterious.


    Perhaps, it was a shocking piece of news!


    Previously, the three pillar gods had been beaten back by di Qi and had been silent for 500 years. If they were to start a war now, it would be an earth-shattering decisive battle!


    The battlefield was set in the vast Galaxy Universe.


    All the civilizations would be in a chaotic battle. Their planets would be destroyed, and the entire universe would be turned upside down!


    That scene was terrifying just thinking about it.


    at the same time, our batch of players in the online gaming world might have to enter the game and start fighting! Jumping cat¡¯s eyes were burning, and his heart was beating wildly.


    At this moment.


    ¡°What happened during the 500 years when I was in seclusion?¡± Xu Zhi said.


    Meng Po took a step forward and said respectfully, ¡± the reincarnation of the talents has been greatly reduced. Ten million divine arts practitioners have turned into ten million divine arts fruits and are constantly captured. They are captured, detained, and refined into divine arts fruits the moment they reincarnate.


    As for them, they would be imprisoned in it for their entire lives. Their talents and cultivation would be controlled, and they would become a kind of demonic weapon that could grow and bring their own talents ¡­ They naturally die of old age and enter the netherworld, so the flow of people has become less. ¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded indifferently.


    Meng Po continued, ¡± that¡¯s why divine arts practitioners are locked up as soon as they¡¯re born. Even though di ting has obtained their memories, he can¡¯t understand the specific secrets of the mortal world. For the past five hundred years, the mortal world has become extremely unknown to us.


    However, this unknown was destroyed by the underworld that His Majesty had established.¡±


    When Meng Po said this, her face was full of admiration.


    ¡°The underworld?¡± Xu Zhi laughed.


    After he had just broken through, he continued to expand the land of hell in the internal space, allowing more ordinary souls to be accommodated for cultivation.


    As for the ghosts of ordinary people, they naturally could not be reincarnated.


    This land was equivalent to ermine¡¯s underworld. It gave ordinary people a home to return to and live a Second Life. They might even be ordinary people in life and enter the underworld after death. Perhaps they would have the opportunity to step onto the path of cultivation.


    Cultivators had emerged in the underworld in recent years. There were many ghost emperors and even some ghost Immortals.


    They would become the new main fighting force of the netherworld.


    we can obtain the knowledge of the humans who entered hell.


    Meng Po said, ¡± I can also observe the situation in the mortal world with this, but I can¡¯t fully grasp it anymore ¡­ That¡¯s because those powerhouses will destroy the souls of those who know about it, making them lose the right to even enter the underworld.¡±


    Xu Zhi was also stunned.


    This was a good plan.


    Therefore, the netherworld could only know the things that ordinary people in the mortal world knew, and they could no longer know the higher level secrets of the mortal world.


    Meng Po continued her analysis. however, there are also people who struggle, transcend, and even become gods among the divine arts practitioners. With li Sansheng, Qi Tiandi, and the others as the leaders, they¡¯ve already broken through to become gods and established the demon sect, the demon sect of the North, the demon sect of the South, and so on. They¡¯ve been hibernating in the deep mountains to save the divine arts practitioners.


    Furthermore, they had already rescued many ancient Supreme Saints. It was said that they had recently rescued Xu Yingluo, su huanzhen, and other ancient powerful beings from the divine weapon Pavilion.


    There was also the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, who led many talents among the ordinary people and a few gods to establish mortal sects. The Taiyi Taoism and the Tian Yin Buddhism resisted and took back the demon weapons. Both sides have been in constant conflict in the pugilistic world.¡±


    Xu Zhi carefully sorted out the developments over the years.


    He felt that it was very interesting.


    It seemed that the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was a ruthless person. He really wanted to bring ordinary people to go against them.


    Qi Tiandi, saber Emperor Zhang Xiao, and the others were truly ruthless and determined to kill the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord.


    Jumping Cat was also muttering,


    all these years, they have been having a good time. They have even forgotten that their initial enemy was a venerable sovereign. They even ignored US players and let us develop. The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord is indeed very scary ¡­ As expected of the terrifying mastermind behind the scenes, he¡¯s been sitting on the sidelines and watching the fire.¡±


    The Samsara Palace suddenly fell silent.


    Meng Po was indeed a talent in management. In just a few sentences, she had summarized the changes in the situation in the past five hundred years. The venerable sovereign was still pondering.


    ¡°What do you think of their battle strength?¡± Xu Zhi suddenly said.


    Meng Po took a step forward. although we¡¯re not weak Supreme Saints, our combat power is still a level lower than those monsters. Facing them, we¡¯ll probably lose in ten moves. Within a hundred moves, our lives will be in danger.


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself.


    Although those guys were low-level gods, their combat power was still very exaggerated.


    In fact, the world of six paths of reincarnation was not any weaker than the other transcendent worlds. After all, it had taken a lot of time to create this world. Previously, the realm had been suppressed. Now that the realm had broken through, the overall level of the realm would naturally be high!


    It formed an exaggerated qualitative change in combat strength.


    Xu Zhi muttered,


    however, such a qualitative change still needs time to digest. After all, it¡¯s only been more than 500 years, and they¡¯re still low-level gods. They¡¯re still in the explosive period of rapid development of combat power ¡­


    If he had another 500 years or even 1000 years, things would probably be completely stable. However, there was not enough time now. Among the low-level gods, no matter how exaggerated their combat power was, they could probably only fight against a powerhouse who had barely entered the road of grade-9. They might even be killed ¡­ Therefore, at present, the overall standard of the powerhouses in the other extraordinary worlds is still a notch lower.¡±


    Xu Zhi sorted out his thoughts.


    Even though the world of six paths of reincarnation had achieved a breakthrough, it was still the weakest among the other three worlds.


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself a few times, and his dignified voice rang out. tell all living beings in the mortal world that in a few decades, they will wage war against the outer realms. Whether they die or live, it¡¯s all up to them.


    Jumping Cat was shocked.


    F * ck!


    It was actually true?


    F * ck! They directly started the battle!


    Venerable sovereigns were speaking to the entire six paths reincarnation?


    He was so scared that he had goosebumps all over his body. He quickly informed the people from the beast path.


    ¡°Brothers, the weather has changed!¡±


    ¡°The venerable sovereigns have been in seclusion for 500 years. Once they come out, a World War will start! As a transcendent world, join the battle!¡±


    At this moment, the online gaming world was in an uproar. Everyone knew what this meant. The times had changed.


    the new information clip, battle pillar God, Emperor Qi, and full God, is online!

 Chapter 802

    ?


    802 Chaos in all parties


    Half an hour later.


    A piece of news actually resounded throughout the world.


    in a few decades, all living beings in the mortal world will wage war against the outer realm. Whether they die or live, it¡¯s all up to them.


    A distant sound resounded from the sky.


    The entire six paths reincarnation was filled with the Dao of the heaven-born, Dao of the mortal world and Dao of animal.


    ¡°That¡¯s ¡­¡±


    that¡¯s the venerable sovereign of the netherworld. He¡¯s transmitting his voice to the six Dao of the world!


    ¡°Such an incredible thing ¡­¡±


    In the entire world, all the experts and even the gods raised their heads and looked up at the sky.


    Somewhere deep in the mountains, in a demon sect.


    Li Sansheng looked up at the sky with Xu Yingluo standing behind him. after breaking through to God, you¡¯ve become more and more terrifying and mysterious.


    it¡¯s hard to imagine, ¡± Xu Yingluo said softly. this is something an immortal can do. He can spread his voice to every corner of the six paths of reincarnation. Tens of billions of living beings in the world can hear it.


    This was hard to imagine.


    He even felt that this was no longer the realm of an immortal, but a power that even Immortals could not imagine.


    In fact, it was naturally impossible for an Ordinary Level eight God to do so, and it was also impossible for Xu Zhi to do so with his current combat power. It was as if Xu Zhi¡¯s voice could spread throughout the entire solar system at this time. It was hard to imagine.


    However, with the six paths of reincarnation in his body, it was naturally easy for Xu Zhi¡¯s actual body to transmit his voice to the internal space within his body.


    The heavenly human divine Palace that was always bright.


    The dome-shaped roof of the hall was full of the gorgeous patterns of the old celestial.


    However, this was no longer the land of the Devas, but the land of the mortals.


    The Deva had long existed in name only.


    In other words, the new ordinary people of the path of the heaven-born had replaced the reincarnated heaven-born.


    ¡°What a beautiful sound ¡­¡± The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord sat on the throne and said softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re just praising how unbelievable and terrifying this power is, right?¡± A nearby mortal true immortal smiled.


    ¡°What kind of outer realm is it that is so terrifying? Far more powerful than the octopus demon from back then? It must be very vast and has mysterious unknown enemies. We should make more preparations. After all, decades are as short as a few days to us ¡­¡± The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord sighed.


    ¡­


    The beast said.


    The players ¡®online gaming city was extremely noisy.


    Countless people were buying and selling evolved organs, using them as extraordinary equipment.


    The market was already relatively mature.


    Even the studios and brick-moving teams from other large online games had entered because there were too many investors.


    By now, this land had already developed into a rather mature online gaming economy. It was similar to the virtual helmet that many people had imagined to be a future online game.


    It had to be said that if the players were given a piece of land with infinite possibilities, they could develop to an extremely prosperous level by themselves.


    ¡°Giant octopus, you¡¯ve broken through to become a deity. This is good.¡±


    At this time, a player in the shape of a pink starfish looked at the octopus in front of him. now, we¡¯ll use our Asura Dao¡¯s evolution talent to form a body for you. Are you satisfied? ¡±


    It was a human-shaped octopus.


    It had an adorable head, two bright eyes, a pile of octopus legs under its feet, and a flute in its hand.


    Brother octopus was made up of countless powerful organs. It could be said that he had spent a lot of money.


    They had carried out many trials.


    He would fuse the genes of the giant octopus¡¯s flesh and blood into the Asura Dao warrior to evolve, and then cut out this part of the organ.


    In ancient times, there was a Lotus that created a human and reconstructed a golden body.


    The current group of players was creating a new body for the giant octopus.


    Not to mention that their Asura Dao¡¯s Black technology was very terrifying. They had used the special characteristics of their own race to create this body, which was simply a huge cost.


    This was a very powerful extraordinary creature, a new species that evolved from the genes of the giant octopus.


    At the same time, there would be no disharmony between the soul and the body, because this was the gene of the giant octopus.


    ¡°Are you alright? It¡¯s a perfect fit, and I don¡¯t feel any rejection from my soul and flesh.¡± The big octopus was dumbfounded and mumbled, ¡± I just feel that I¡¯m much weaker.


    ¡°We¡¯re doing this for your own good. If you didn¡¯t abandon your huge body, would you have broken through so quickly? You should know that the smaller the body, the easier it is to break through!¡± A tree man was disappointed in his son.


    The giant octopus was stunned and mumbled softly, ¡± but before this, although my body was huge, I had cultivated for a long time and was about to break through!


    ¡°Foolish!¡±


    A Treant player shook his head. if you had broken through at that time, you would have been in trouble! You country bumpkin, you have no foresight! He wanted to break through to become a God in a hurry, but what about in the future? With your huge body, the gods will need more energy. It¡¯s a road of no return.¡±


    you¡¯re always thinking about your big body. Fortunately, we found you in time and killed you. Otherwise, it would be difficult for you to cultivate every day. Some people were solemn.


    The giant octopus suddenly realized that this was indeed the case.


    ¡°Right now, your overall battle power seems weak, but it has actually soared. Do you see that flute? The magical organs we got! It contains the talent of the ¡°form King.¡±¡±


    A player said.


    After the second major reshuffling, countless people were reincarnated. Naturally, there were also experts who were reincarnated into their animal path. They also took the opportunity to secretly attack.


    After all, the probability was one in three.


    He got a King of Fashion.


    This was an extremely powerful heaven-defying talent, so he had naturally hidden it very well. Now, he had given it to the big octopus to calm him down.


    The giant octopus was instantly excited and held the flute. this is a pure-blood descendant of a type 9 world. Only he has a law organ.


    It was only a descendant of a rank eight God, and it had a bloodline of ¡± high-dimensional space-time.


    As for a ninth-rank bloodline and a law organ, this was something that it had never dared to imagine before!


    ¡°An opportunity, it is indeed an opportunity!¡±


    The giant octopus was extremely excited. He suddenly felt that these people were not lying to him. It should be known that creatures with laws and ordinary creatures without laws were on two completely different levels.


    Its current combat strength contained nomological laws. Coupled with the fact that this body could make rapid breakthroughs, its combat strength and potential might be even greater than before!


    This was because this was the ¡± form King ¡°, the core law of an era.


    It was instantly convinced and moved. these people are so kind. They¡¯re kind enough to help a country bumpkin like me ¡­ It helped me build a new and powerful body, and it also provided me with magical weapons.¡±


    ¡°By the way, did you sense your clansmen?¡± One of the players patted its shoulder in a friendly manner.


    I do have a bloodline reaction, but it¡¯s very weak. I feel that it¡¯s very far away. The giant octopus said.


    The players ¡®eyes lit up. It was good that they could sense it.


    No matter how far or how difficult the problem was, it could be overcome.


    But now, his main goal was not to find the brother of the giant octopus, but to make sure that he didn¡¯t die.


    ¡°Brother octopus, you¡¯ll be the Asura godfiend of our lineage in the future.¡± A player said.

 Chapter 803

    ?


    803 Asura Dao, thirteen gods


    The giant octopus was stunned for a moment and nodded, because there were also eighth-grade beings in front of it.


    It even saw that there were a total of twelve level eight gods among the Asura Warriors in the path of beasts, and they were hidden very deeply.


    However, their appearances were all strange.


    They were all very handsome and had the beauty of a streamlined body, as if they were machines. They had the beauty of strange beasts, like the black towering giant dragon of the West, the strange Blade Warrior, the Tauren Overlord, the abyssal Devil King ¡­


    It was extremely cool.


    But why was his style different from theirs?


    It was like a cute cartoon octopus character placed in a group of ancient ferocious beasts.


    ¡°However, there are still too many rank eights in this world ¡­ It¡¯s because they¡¯re very small, and their breakthrough speed is very fast.¡± The giant octopus was secretly impressed.


    At this moment, the players still chose to take this step.


    Becoming a god.


    Although the older group of players were about to die of old age, more than half of them chose to die and leave like Yuan Qinghua. They used the evolution knowledge they learned here to run to the ¡± spore evolution ¡± and evolve into extraordinary species.


    &Nbsp; but there was still a portion of people who chose to stay and directly break through to grade 8.


    He had reached level 80.


    This was a huge threshold.


    They knew that Asura Dao¡¯s lifespan was very short. After becoming a god, a normal lifespan of 8000 years would only be 2000 years for them.


    A God with a lifespan of 2000 years could break through to level nine?


    It was impossible!


    They clearly knew that once they broke through, they would be dead.


    But there were still people who chose to give it their all!


    This was because they felt that even if they entered the ¡± spore evolution ¡°, they might not be able to successfully evolve an extraordinary species. This was their only chance, and they had to seize it.


    ¡°Right in front of us is our greatest chance!¡± Said a sponge cube. He was currently the person in charge.


    ¡°Indeed, breaking through to become a rank-8 God is the biggest form of evolution, and we¡¯ve collected all the powerful organs of the entire world and all the foundations of the players to piece together our bodies! Breaking through to the 8th rank, we feel like our organs have become one, we¡¯ve undergone a qualitative change!¡±


    ¡°Our bodies are now comparable to an unprecedented ancient demonic creature!¡±


    ¡°Our combat power has even surpassed all the current players! The extraordinary creature that the racer of Mount Haruna, cutie pie, and the others have evolved into!¡±


    ¡­


    Cute girl dragon vein, Mount Akina alchemy factory, balloon fish ¡­ Which one of them was a combat-type transcendent creature?


    All of them were extremely diligent and were very useful. They were the foundation of the entire world and were all research-type talents. After all, knowledge was the power of all.


    As for them, they were the previous champions of the PvP tournament. Their combat talent was undeniable, and they were definitely the strongest group of players, even among the countless hundreds of millions of people!


    If the racer of Mount Haruna and the others represented the pinnacle of wisdom and knowledge, they represented power and combat talent.


    although our ability to evolve is not strong, the entire player is supporting us. They are helping us to evolve organs and piece them together!


    ¡°Kill, kill for a future!¡±


    Some people¡¯s eyes were burning with flames.


    This was an indomitable Demon God. His aura was monstrous, and his combat strength was exaggerated. Even if he had no talent, he could fight against those Supreme Saints.


    we¡¯ve gathered the hope of all the players. We¡¯re the Vanguard team, opening the way for all the latecomers! Said another Devil God that looked like a giant God. His eyes were bloodshot, and his battle intent was shocking.


    ¡°The twelve of us are all previous PvP Champions! The strongest human!¡±


    as usual, we are continuing the distribution in the server. Out of the 1000 people, we are responsible for the arena. For the remaining 999 people, some tycoons will be responsible for providing funds, some will be responsible for researching equipment and organs, and some will be responsible for researching the special cultivation techniques of this God-demon body for us!


    The leader of the players said to the surrounding players with a burning passion.


    Behind them stood many rich players, who were giving their all to fund their wealth. It was the body of the giant octopus, which was also built by the rich players.


    we now understand that the meaning of the PvP tournament in the wizard community was for us to split up our work, just like we do now!


    Some people were shocked.


    So this was the meaning of the PvP tournament from the very beginning?


    At this time, the situation was the same as before. 999 people were responsible for building organs, equipment, refining weapons, and refining pills. They paid for it, and they were responsible for fighting and opening the way.


    even though we only have 2000 years to live and are destined to be unable to break through level 90, those rich people have already promised that they will spend countless wealth to have people create the source of God to freeze us, who are about to die of old age!


    ¡­


    This was their player plan-Project Pioneer.


    After all, without special treatment, it would be impossible to let these fighting Champions desperately open up a path in front.


    ¡°The hymn of humans is a hymn of courage!¡±


    ¡°The greatness of mankind is the greatness of courage!¡±


    At this moment, the twelve of them roared like ancient gods. They were the most powerful race in the entire universe, and every part of their body was born for battle.


    At the side, the giant octopus also took a deep breath and was very touched.


    It also roared, ¡±


    the hymn of humans is a hymn of courage!!


    It was very touched.


    this is the racial advantage of Asura Dao Warriors. The cultivation techniques they created and the overlapping of organs give their race unlimited potential. They can evolve into the strongest killing godfiends, and every one of them is unique!


    He could feel the terror of this player race.


    This was the perfect form of a pyramid structure. The entire civilization supported several gods and devils, and this was a full and powerful extraordinary race of the universe.


    Even though their bodies were unique, there were countless people behind them who studied their bodies and created bloodline techniques and cultivation concepts for them.


    ¡°And I became one of the unique Asura gods!¡± At this moment, the giant octopus was extremely excited and moved to tears. This was the greatest opportunity.


    A country bumpkin like him had entered the center of this world¡¯s universe, and the benefits he had obtained were simply unimaginable.


    ¡°The hymn of humans is a hymn of courage!¡±


    It roared again, feeling its blood boiling.


    Kachaa!


    Suddenly, a strange sound was heard.


    ¡°We¡¯re done!¡± A voice said, ¡± the new publicity film is done. It¡¯s very well done. It¡¯s full of tears and emotions. You can eat lunch now.


    Everyone went soft.


    f * ck, I can give it to the big shots and sponsors outside? ¡±


    The true immortals of the Asura Dao were originally incomparably majestic, radiating divine light in all directions, as if they were ancient gods and devils from a distant era, exuding a terrifying aura. However, at this moment, the atmosphere suddenly changed, and the hot-bloodedness they had earlier was instantly gone. They became lazy.


    brothers, put away the light effect on your body. It¡¯s blinding, and the pressure is also retracted. Let¡¯s go have a barbecue and come back for training tonight.


    ¡°???¡±


    The big octopus was dumbfounded.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Let¡¯s go have some barbeque. We still have to cultivate at night.¡± A mighty-looking player was dragging the big octopus.


    Everyone started walking.


    There were even people chatting as they walked, looking very pleased.


    ¡°By the way, do we still have to go to the gravity chamber at night? This time, it should be more than seven hundred times the gravity, right?¡±


    ¡°I have to go. I¡¯ll definitely cultivate, but I¡¯ll go bald. If I don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll die. By the way, the venerable sovereign said that there are still decades? Why do we feel like sun Wukong is training on a spaceship and is about to go f * ck flissa?¡±


    ¡°I see. We are the real sun Wukong.¡±


    ¡°A few decades, how long has that been? It¡¯ll only take the time it takes for dinner to finish outside.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to say if we¡¯ll be Dead or Alive on this trip.¡±


    ¡­


    The group of people had their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders, as if they were a group of dormitory mates who were going to have barbecue.


    The big octopus was instantly dumbfounded. what happened to you guys just now? you were so hot-blooded just now ¡­


    ¡°If I¡¯m not hot-blooded, how can I get sponsorship from my father?¡±


    Someone was speechless. we are fighting on the frontlines. According to your understanding, we are indeed the twelve heroes chosen by our race. We have to carry the future and open up a path for our beast path Warriors to fight against the path of the heaven-born and the path of the mortal world ¡­ But he couldn¡¯t just live in misery and hate all day long ¡­ People who are hot-blooded all day long are idiots.¡±


    The big octopus felt very confused.


    ¡°By the way, wasn¡¯t my act cool just now?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°Very hot-blooded.¡±


    As they talked, they arrived at the room where the highest-level nutrition Alchemist was located and began to eat the delicious grilled octopus.


    These foods were full of energy, and under extremely professional preparation, they were comparable to the strongest heavenly treasures.


    eat more. You¡¯ll be able to cultivate later. You¡¯ll be very hardworking. A player patted the big octopus¡¯s shoulder with a serious expression.


    The giant octopus ate the delicious takoyaki and gradually fell into deep thought.

 Chapter 804

    ?


    804 The Wind Rises


    In the past few decades, all parties were stirred up.


    In the end, the players in the Seven Realms ¡®Chongming heavenly court even revealed that the three pillar gods were going to make a move.


    Di Qi gave the order to start preparing for the war.


    Even the players of the small universe era had started to make preparations.


    However, Carolyn herself knew of the players ¡®existence. The various civilizations had information on these projections that had descended from the higher dimensions. As they observed them in secret, her expression changed slightly.


    All of a sudden, the entire planet of CyberTAN, including Felisa, Sallu, and super Saiyans, began to work hard on their cultivation. They wanted to advance to a higher level of super Saiyans and maintain the peace of the universe!


    The wind blew and the clouds surged.


    In the end, only the three pillar gods who were planning to invade did not know.


    They still felt that they were very well hidden, and everything went according to plan. The ancient land of lava was the one involved, and it was the calmest.


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    Asura Dao warrior, the one and only God ¡­


    He found it very interesting.


    The players seemed to have completely developed the extraordinary civilization system, cultivation methods, and cultivation paths that were suitable for them!


    After all, most of the players were not good at fighting, so it was better to select a few people to be the back-up. After all, that was the rule of the supernatural world-a powerful existence could dominate the world.


    The top combat power was the most important.


    and all the races in their world have gathered their evolved organs into a powerful and unique main Battle God? ¡± Xu Zhi sighed with emotion. every organ has been carefully crafted! They are born purely for killing!¡±


    It had to be said that their black technology was really exaggerated.


    He loved to study these strange things. What organ combination? fusion? Mutation? Evolution? Skill?


    There was a strange and abnormal fanaticism.


    And this God-devil existence was a top-grade creature at the phenomenal success stage of Pet Fusion. This was too ridiculous.


    One had to know that the entire race, the witch race, and the magic cores were all relatively balanced in all aspects. There had never been a transcendent life that was born purely for killing.


    However, if it was just a killing machine, it would not have such concerns. It would not need to consider fertility, lifespan, survival, food ¡­


    It had really come true-the mythical Asura, a powerful warrior who was purely killing!


    At the same time, it was something that even Xu Zhi could not replicate.


    As they were fusion creatures, they were not listed in the evolutionary gene bank, and Xu Zhi could not find them. Each of them was a unique existence of gods and demons that could not be replicated.


    such a player civilization system might really be able to take charge and push to the peak.


    Xu Zhi was quiet as he began to cook and cut the vegetables in the kitchen.


    in the distant future, perhaps all kinds of gods and demons with unimaginable potential will really appear ¡­ At first, I thought that they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with the times, but who knew that I¡¯d underestimated them. They¡¯re all sly and cunning, but they still didn¡¯t fall behind the times. Now, they even have the battle power to fight against the path of the heaven-born and the path of the beast.¡±


    Xu Zhi did not think much of it.


    After all, they were the ones who chose the path.


    Breaking through to God meant that he only had one life.


    The world was balanced.


    If one wanted to obtain it and become a truly transcendent great being, one might have to pay the price of one¡¯s life.


    Xu Zhi did not care too much about it. He carried the food into the study and glanced at the snake-haired girl who was still curled up in the glass bottle. She was having a lot of fun.


    Xu Zhi took a casual glance as he ate.


    Medusa is really reassuring. This warlike fellow never disappoints. He is secretly pushing behind the scenes, like a war Chess game, and treats the crystal wall system universe as a toy.


    Every crystal wall universe had a few gods.


    Xu Zhi looked at the entire crystal wall system bookshelf. It was densely packed with ever-changing crystal wall prisms, which were inlaid and stacked with each other.


    There were more than 6000 parallel universes.


    Xu Zhi had no intention of letting the crystal wall system universe join the battlefield yet, because there were many gods, but none of them were involved in the path of the ninth-order.


    There were almost no high-end combat forces.


    it¡¯s newly built after all, just a little earlier than the mother stream.


    As Xu Zhi ate, he stared at Medusa in the bottle and did his calculations. When he was done eating and quietly washed the dishes, he focused his attention on the sandbox again. Decades had passed.


    The era was about to begin.


    ¡­.


    The ancient land of lava.


    The gods, Arcanists, and arcane Knights had all grown and increased dramatically.


    Body cultivation, soul cultivation ¡­


    All sorts of brand new systems suddenly appeared.


    Absorbing the civilization of the entire world, he used arcane models to deduce the trajectory and future of the entire arcane.


    The three pillar gods even began to develop the people of the land in a frenzy. They multiplied the lives of the people and gave birth to many more. The population of the entire land of lava was originally over ten billion.


    After all, in the world of the three pillar gods, as the pillar gods of fate, the more subjects they had, the stronger they would be.


    Now, hundreds of years had passed, and it had grown thirty-three times, reaching more than three hundred billion.


    This was an extremely terrifying number!


    This was equivalent to the three pillar gods ¡®sub-computers, which had been increased by thirty-three times. More than three to one hundred billion computers had been gathered to form a super huge Galaxy pole computer.


    The power of the three pillar gods was already unfathomable.


    On this day, the entire world suddenly lost its inherent voice.


    Countless viruses and bacteria turned into countless fine black Tidewater, carrying heads with them.


    He flew into the sky.


    BOOM!


    The endless black Tide covered the sky, gathering and stirring everything.


    it¡¯s no use. I know that di Qi will definitely follow our lead and enter Carolyn¡¯s world.


    however, we are no longer ordinary weak level nines. We are the strongest weak level nines in history. We can kill all of you in an instant!


    The three pillar gods said in a leisurely voice,


    ¡°Every genius has his own path.¡±


    every rank 9 is cultivating their own path. They all think that their path and the system they have created are invincible.


    ¡°However, when invincible people collide, who is truly invincible? Was there a paradox? What kind of ninth step lifeform is invincible?¡±


    ¡°Is it a powerful force? Was it a powerful calculation ability? To control the fate of the race? Was it a heaven-defying cultivation technique? Is it an unimaginable bloodline?¡±


    ¡°None of them.¡±


    ¡°Invincibility is limitless.¡±


    ¡°Only when you are infinite is you invincible.¡±


    their cells have an upper limit, their lifespans have an upper limit, their combat power has an upper limit, and we ¡­ Unlimited!¡±


    BOOM! BOOM!


    A terrifying three-headed giant, covered in hair and surrounded by a black chaotic aura, was lying on the ground.


    ¡°Unlimited body size!¡±


    ¡°Unlimited lifespan!¡±


    ¡°Unlimited battle power!¡±


    He continued to grow, so huge that he couldn¡¯t even stand up.


    He couldn¡¯t even sit up straight and was afraid to lie on the ground.


    Whoosh. As fuzzy as an electromagnetic signal, the entire ancient land of lava fell into a distorted space-time.


    When he looked again, the giant had already disappeared.


    ¡­


    In the distant Chong Ming heavenly court, di Qi looked up.


    The immortal court was ethereal.


    ¡°What is invincible? A Great Spirit that was flexible and flexible, and could accommodate all the cultivation techniques of the world? It¡¯s the Daluo heaven Sutra, the cultivation technique I created. Is it invincible?¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡±


    Di Qi smiled, as if he was looking through the entire time and space. With his hands behind his back, he said, ¡± three pillar gods, your philosophy is wrong. Nothing is invincible. There is no invincible technique, no invincible system, only invincible people.


    ¡°I am the invincible one.¡±

 Chapter 805

    ?


    805 Chapter 815-arrival!


    Everyone was standing quietly behind di Qi.


    They all understood how terrifying the three pillar gods were.


    If it could be said that the previous three pillar gods were not complete and were in a hurry to break through, now they were completely displaying the advantages of their own race, and their Foundation was extremely deep.


    It claimed to be:


    The strongest one was at the weakest ninth-rank, the strongest ceiling combat power with 100% cell fusion.


    After absorbing the energy, he would become a complete rank-9.


    ¡­


    This was not arrogance.


    His body size was naturally infinite.


    It was because his cells were all living beings.


    The cells could be increased infinitely.


    As such, his battle prowess was naturally limitless.


    His lifespan was also infinite.


    Because as the consciousness of the heavenly Dao in the destiny of the race, all living beings continued to take turns. Birth, old age, sickness, and death would still converge on the constant him.


    There was no need to consider the blood of eternal life.


    A life form with a special consciousness that surpassed ordinary flesh and blood could indeed be called the most powerful type 9.


    unlimited lifespan, unlimited combat power, and unlimited body size ¡­ This was the ultimate path of the monster core lineage. In theory, it was indeed the most perfect ninth-rank life form, and could even be called the strongest, but ¡­ Your infinite ninth step cultivation system isn¡¯t the strongest.¡±


    ¡°If it was before, I would not be able to fight you who are of a higher level.¡± Di Qi waved his hand and entered his real Pan Gu body. but I have already ¡­ I¡¯ve broken through that threshold, and now I¡¯m at the same level!¡±


    His flesh and blood were emitting a special color.


    Using a special spiritual perspective, one would find that the dark red body tissue that originally only covered a part of the head, arms, and half of the body had now covered the whole body.


    100%, soul and body as one realm.


    BOOM!


    Mengmei, Daoist Changsheng, Ermin, and the rest of the seven Worlds instantly entered the Pangu true form of Emperor Qi. The entire Chongming heavenly court seemed to have been emptied in an instant.


    There were no longer any living beings in the seven-realm transcendent universe.


    Holding the returning ruins ¡®long whip divine artifact, di Qi stepped into the void.


    ¡­.


    Hualala-


    Carolyn was floating up and down in the pitch-black void.


    She hugged her slender and fair legs, her head buried in her knees, curled up, as if she was in her mother¡¯s arms. She revealed a quiet and gentle smile and was having a beautiful dream.


    Ever since the dream of splitting her own body, she had had three more dreams in the past 500 years.


    After that, it no longer split and no longer relied on scattering all living beings into the entire universe. Instead, it began to have countless little dreams.


    The dream was becoming more and more complete.


    Her mind seemed to be made up of endless dream worlds.


    There were even times when she could not remember the difference between dreams and reality.


    She dreamed of the people in her dream, and those people were also dreaming.


    They turned into young men who had lost their memories and started a new Cosmos era.


    Civilizations flourished, aged, and perished in all forms and ecosystem.


    There was the destruction of meteorites, the invasion of viruses, self-destruction, a great flood, the destruction of an intelligent civilization ¡­


    They grew, killed, and transformed.


    In the end, some people began to turn into gods and lit the divine fire, while others broke through and became level nine Daoist, a Daoist of the universe like hailandong.


    The second harlandon appeared.


    The third one also appeared ¡­


    In the many reincarnation tribulations of the cosmos epoch after Cosmos epoch, they would wail, be in pain, and be filled with rage. They would be unwilling to accept the heavenly Dao and would want to soar across the cosmos, becoming the Eagle of the great epoch that would fly across the cosmos epoch after epoch.


    Some of them succeeded, while others failed. They died in the desolation of the universe, the collapse, and the contraction. They even built a universe Dao Palace, and many level-nine Dao cultivators joined forces to escape to the future.


    The hymn of history.


    The epic of an era.


    The struggle and distortion of fate.


    They were countless legends that could be sung and wept for.


    However, those who had achieved Dao in the universe did not know ¡­ They were only the dreams of a higher dimensional being, just a part of her memory corridor.


    Their universe was just a dream.


    Gradually, Carolyn felt that she was already an omnipotent God.


    He was omnipotent in the dream realm.


    A single thought of hers was the birth of a star, shining with endless radiance.


    A flaw in her thinking would form a black hole that went against the laws of the universe, collapsing and absorbing everything. After all, all living creatures would have strange illusions of flaws in their dreams.


    Every time she closed her eyes, there would be a great big Bang.


    The most primitive singularity of the universe.


    After experiencing a beautiful explosion, it split into countless planets and spread out in all directions.


    The moment she opened her eyes, the universe collapsed.


    At that time, the universe would rapidly shrink and collapse, like a piece of white paper with the name of the space-time universe. It would be crumpled and crumpled by a mysterious hand, turning into a crumpled ball of paper, and finally, into the most primitive point.


    It was the beginning and the end of the universe.


    This meant that he had both closed and opened his eyes.


    ¡°Who, Who am I?¡±


    She gradually thought in her dream, as if she had already forgotten that she was climbing the road to success.


    It was as if she had forgotten her original intention and who she was. She lost herself in her dream and could only watch the Big Bang, the collapse of the universe, and the eras.


    ¡°I¡¯m walking on the path of the God of creation.¡±


    I¡¯m walking on the path of enlightenment. I¡¯m going to break through to the ninth step completely.


    Suddenly, after many dreams, this path appeared in her mind. Her path of cultivation to the ninth rank had been completed.


    This was an unrivaled system of creation gods that pointed directly to the true ultimate realm of the universe.


    100%


    She said softly.


    It was as if at this moment, he just happened to see the three pillar gods descending from the distant space and time.


    ¡°What¡¯s invincible?¡±


    ¡°What kind of ninth-rank path is invincible?¡±


    ¡°The strongest cultivation technique? Was it the strongest bloodline? And the strongest person? The strongest Infinity?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡±


    all of you think that you¡¯ve opened up your own path to rank 9, and that your own techniques and concepts are truly invincible. All of you are extremely proud and confident. This is the Dao heart of an expert.


    but that¡¯s not invincibility. Their so-called invincibility is built within the universe.


    ¡°The world is a circle, and you and I are both in the circle.¡±


    and the great being who created the circles, the God of creation, is the true invincible one.


    ¡°So, I Am Invincible.¡±


    Carolyn opened her eyes, as if she could see through the heavens.


    ¡°My heart is the universe, my Dao is the heavenly Dao.¡±


    She stretched her body, and her curled up sleeping figure was completely awakened.


    Boom¨C


    It was as if they were being stretched by an invisible, twisted, and majestic force field. The countless light, rays, and cosmic particles around him were all stretched into a wireless loop.


    ¡­.


    In the Deep and Dark Universe, the Galaxy was bright and beautiful.


    On an unremarkable white planet at the border.


    Li Cai star.


    There were countless creatures living here, and this was the border of stone star¡¯s colony.


    In the sky, in the atmosphere, there were sun mirrors floating.


    This was the new technology brought by those mysterious creatures in the last hundred years, which could build so-called paradises.


    However, it was also true that the paradisiacal lands could increase the speed of cultivation. In this era where there were many Level Seven heavenly emperors and gods, they had once again advanced civilization.


    On the streets, people were walking, and cultivators were communicating.


    ¡°How much is this digital beast?¡±


    Digital beasts had become common cultivation resources and cultivation partners on the planet in recent years.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The void shook violently.


    It was as if the entire space and time were being pulled and twisted into noodles.


    A great and vast existence had descended.


    This was the three-headed giant of the entire universe. He stood in the void, and the entire planet was as big as an globe. The living beings on it were like ants.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Countless people looked up and saw pupils that were brighter than the sun.


    It was an unprecedented giant. It was outside the vast atmosphere, slowly watching their planet.


    ¡°Heavens! Its eyeballs are as big as the moon!¡±


    ¡°How could there be such a creature! His head is only a bit smaller than the entire planet!¡±


    the universe, the universe giant!


    the omnipotent spirit! What the hell is going on? can someone tell me ¡­


    ¡­.


    The entire planet was in a state of panic.


    ¡°What is this?¡± The three pillar gods were also curious. This vast and imposing giant used his little finger and index finger to gently grab a sun mirror above the atmosphere.


    ¡°A magnifying glass?¡± He grabbed the magnifying glass and adjusted the distance.


    Puchi!


    A huge white beam of light condensed into a single point and swept across the earth, cutting the entire planet.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    The earth was filled with screams.


    ¡°Interesting ¡­¡± He chuckled, holding a magnifying glass in one hand and shining it at the entire planet, as if it was going to melt into the earth. it seems that I have to study the soil structure of this planet.


    In the distance.


    The great beings rushed over, some in universe ships, some in their bodies.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    what kind of monster is this!!!


    is that the pillar of the demonic humans who will destroy the world in the ancient prophecy of the digital beasts? ¡±


    Their faces were filled with shock. They felt that this was no longer just unbelievable, but completely beyond their world view. It had collapsed all the knowledge they had ever known in their lives.


    This was because they had seen a terrifying scene that they would never forget for the rest of their lives.


    what kind of monster is this? he¡¯s actually holding a life planet and spinning it with a magnifying glass. He calls this method ¡­ To study the Earth¡¯s soil?¡±

 Chapter 806

    ?


    806 The world is in a panic


    This scene was too shocking.


    A vast and majestic cosmic space giant stood in the starry sky, gently holding a magnifying mirror and studying a planet ¡­ He could control the fate of all living beings above him.


    The three pillar gods ¡®current body shape far exceeded their previous forms.


    Not to mention these ant-like creatures, even their bodies were only slightly larger than ordinary Earthlings.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and send out the cosmic waves! Inform the entire stone Star Alliance!¡±


    inform universe Emperor King flisa!


    the ancient prophecy of the end of the world. The most terrifying demon, Zhu ou, has appeared!


    ¡­


    &Nbsp; at this moment, countless experts began to rapidly send out radio waves, then instantly used their own methods to leave.


    However, the next second, the air seemed to freeze.


    Bang!


    All of the level eight gods flying over seemed to be fixed in cement, unable to move at all.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and break through!¡±


    Their veins were bulging and their faces were imposing. They used all their strength but were unable to move.


    ¡°How can a creature that lives in a world fight against a world? After all, the so-called gods are only the strongest living beings in the world.¡± The three pillar gods were still leisurely holding a magnifying glass, as if they were refined scholars, constantly studying this planet.


    Hualala.


    The beam of light cut through the entire land.


    Very quickly, the internal structure of the planet was revealed. It was an extremely precise mechanical interior.


    ¡°Is that so? It was a very sophisticated mechanical structure. As expected of the izudaarian, who claimed to be a God. This planet was indeed alive ¡­ It¡¯s a huge cultivation creature made of true Qi and radiation created by special cells.¡±


    perfect! It¡¯s perfect!


    He was absorbing the knowledge of this world¡¯s civilization, just like how he had absorbed the knowledge of that world when he descended into the primordial era.


    This was a huge fortune.


    It was also the best way to understand the enemy¡¯s methods.


    ¡°Back then, after Carolyn left, she completely brought her civilization to its peak. Carolyn was a scientist who was extremely skilled in life modification technology, and her genetic engineering mutated. The entire race¡¯s cells in front of us are her top-tier biological genetic creation! ¡°And these cells can perfectly create the organs, mechanical hearts, and tubes of half-mechanical creatures.¡±


    The people of isodar were an extreme race that pursued the perfect art.


    The scene in front of them also reflected their perfect spirit of craftsmanship.


    the gravity of the planet can be achieved with gravity waves, the temperature and climate of the planet can be provided by radiation, and the thick atmosphere that the planet spits out with the circulation of internal spiritual gas! And the spurts in the atmosphere are volcanoes.¡±


    ¡­


    In just a short moment, the three pillar gods had completely seen through the principles of the entire planet¡¯s structure. This made all the experts who had rushed over turn pale with fright.


    ¡°You¡¯re already dead!¡±


    A God growled, ¡± we¡¯ve already sent out the signal. All the experts in the universe will come to encircle and annihilate you!


    The three pillar gods extended their fingers.


    Countless signal waves swirled around his fingertips. are you talking about this? ¡±


    ¡°It actually ¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed completely and they were extremely frightened.


    The signal waves they sent out were extremely fast and traveled in a straight line, but the demon dweller in front of them actually rotated it at the tip of his finger, which violated the laws of the universe.


    At the same time, they had goosebumps all over.


    Since they could intercept the signal, the distress signal on this planet must have been deliberately released by the demon dwellers to attract the powerhouses nearby.


    Then, it seemed like ¡­


    ¡°Just like studying this planet, you can study us.¡±


    They were instantly scared out of their wits. This demon dweller had terrifying wisdom and schemes.


    Could the entire universe really withstand the invasion of such a monster? Planets were just toys to him, and the entire universe might just be a slightly larger football field.


    Huala!


    The next second, the demon reached out his hand. let me see.


    The expression of the leading God changed drastically.


    ¡°The demon dwellers have arrived!¡±


    He suddenly roared at the sky and the universe, letting out the last sound of his life.


    To the surprise of the three pillar gods, he self-destructed and turned into the most majestic electromagnetic white light signal.


    ¡°I must, I must send it out!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, I¡¯m begging you! For the future of the entire universe, you must realize this!¡±


    The earth-shattering voice resounded, but in the end, it couldn¡¯t spread.


    The remaining few gods were terrified and shouted, ¡±


    don¡¯t be too pleased with yourself. You can distort the laws. Our world also has countless ninth-rank existences!


    ¡°Although you are unbelievably powerful, we will still kill you!¡±


    ¡­.


    The three pillar gods shook slightly.


    A true level nine had already appeared in this world?


    Or a large number of true level nine?


    They were slightly stunned.


    For a rank seven heavenly Emperor to break through to rank eight, he needed to absorb a large amount of energy. Only then could there be the calamity of heaven and earth, where experts destroyed all life.


    When a rank eight God broke through to a rank nine world, he naturally needed to absorb a large amount of energy. But before he could absorb energy, he had to complete the transformation of his cells and become a weak rank nine.


    Only then could he absorb a large amount of energy like he did before.


    There was a lot of energy in this world.


    A weak rank-9 would naturally have enough energy to become a true rank-9.


    However, how could there be so many people in this world who had completed the 100% path of the ninth step?


    Countless geniuses?


    This was impossible!


    After a moment, the three pillar gods absorbed their consciousness and memories. They revealed a look of surprise and astonishment.


    The human-shaped pillar God said, ¡± this small universe world is too terrifying. It has countless true rank-9s. Even though their cell count is very low, only a few million cells, and the path to rank-9 is extremely short, they can still crush us in terms of realm.


    Although super Saima only had a few million cells and could be considered the weakest rank-9, they were still true rank-9.


    As for the three pillar gods, they were weak rank nines. After breaking through, they did not absorb any energy.


    He was like a starving giant in the desert. No matter how strong he was, there was a limit to the power he could exert.


    The bestial pillar God said, ¡± the development of this universe is beyond our imagination. They actually don¡¯t have the threshold of the ninth-grade path and can cross it directly. Any true ninth-grade powerhouse from them can descend into our world. Even if their cells are small, they can still crush us with their cultivation level and kill all life except us.


    it¡¯s not just us, ¡± the plant-type pillar God said. it¡¯s the same in the Seven Realms. They will be annihilated. Their overall strength is too high.


    The human-shaped pillar God replied,¡¯it¡¯s terrifying! the small universe world has silently developed into a world that even we are afraid of. Even if it is a threat to us, it is not suitable for us to face it head-on. We should first absorb the power of this world and become a true level nine ¡­ he thought. They would be completely powerless.¡±


    The plant-type pillar God said, ¡± in that case, let¡¯s split up and kill to maximize efficiency. Even if we split into three, no one can kill us. We¡¯re still invincible!


    Whoosh.


    The huge pillar God split into three, each of them floating away.


    ¡­


    Shi Xing.


    report, an abnormality has appeared.


    A high green alien with a special radar in his hand said in horror, ¡± hurry and report to Lord Fraser that demon Zhu ou has arrived!


    Soon, a short white dwarf appeared in the laboratory. He had spiral double horns and was sitting on the flying disc.


    The terrifying aura was earth-shattering.


    ¡°My Lord, you¡¯ve finally come out of seclusion?¡± Someone asked.


    Three hundred and eighty years ago, the entire universe went through a great catastrophe. After the entire world joined forces and defeated seven black Star Dragon Ball Warriors, flisa was seriously injured and went into seclusion to seek a breakthrough.


    ¡°No, my true body is still in the gravity room. What you see now is a trace of energy leaking out of my true body.¡± Flisa said.


    The people around him were full of admiration.


    King flisa had also found his own path. Unlike the lower-level Saima, who had taken the Orthodox path of a level eight God, he was now on the path of level nine and could distort some laws.


    ¡°The demon dwellers have arrived?¡± Flisa asked.


    yes, I made a wish to the Dragon Ball in the past to obtain a radar that could sense the arrival of powerful existences from another world to monitor the arrival of the demon dwellers. It has been beating wildly. Someone said.


    The three pillar gods themselves had not expected that they would be monitored so quickly.


    Just like how the people of the six realms didn¡¯t know how they were detected when they invaded the lava Land, they naturally didn¡¯t know about the existence of the Dragon Ball.


    Every world had its own unique rules and methods.


    After all, they weren¡¯t fools, especially the digital beasts. After all these years of wildly spreading Zhu ou¡¯s prophecy, they were on the highest alert.


    inform the high priests, the angel clan, inform Sallu, and inform the king of CyberTAN who had gathered the infinite gems. few years ago ¡­ And Kakarot.¡±


    Flisa took a deep breath. According to the ancient language, the other party was a weak rank-9. He was unimaginably powerful. If he killed all living beings and absorbed their energy, he would not be far from death.

 Chapter 807

    ?


    807 The arrival


    In the empty and deathly silent universe.


    The priests quickly descended and looked at the entire ruined planet.


    the energy has been completely drained. The entire planet, including all the living beings on it, has been completely destroyed ¡­ Not far away, there are even the fluctuations of several death gods.¡±


    Whoosh.


    ¡°Time reversal.¡±


    A high priest used some kind of power of law to restore what had happened to the entire land.


    The entire planet was covered in corpses.


    In the cities on the planet, there were countless elderly, children, and mothers. Their faces were filled with fear, and countless living beings exploded. They were filled with wails, and the planet turned into a living hell.


    They saw the giant¡¯s terrifying movements.


    this is a special life form with an extremely cold expression.


    it doesn¡¯t have any humanity, only the instincts of a race. It is the hope of the entire race. For the continuation of its own race, it is fearless even if it kills billions of creatures.


    Even the priests were terrified.


    They saw the tragedy on this planet.


    If this continued, their world would be destroyed.


    ¡°Have the other teams of priests started to attack?¡±


    they¡¯ve already gone. They¡¯re heading to the planet. They¡¯ve activated the authority to drive the planets away. They¡¯ll drive the planets to the same area and focus on defense. Otherwise, if this goes on, they¡¯ll be exterminated one by one and we¡¯ll definitely die.


    ¡­.


    On the other side.


    The three pillar gods were walking in the dark void of the universe.


    After destroying a few planets, they looked up at the sky, their faces still cold and indifferent.


    Hualala!


    One by one, the planets were like meteors that were constantly flying.


    It was as beautiful as a meteor shower.


    They were also like the Aurora, congregating into a beautiful Silver River.


    ¡°His reaction was faster than expected. Even though he isolated all the signal waves, he still found us. Is this the law? Does this world also have some kind of Special Defense mechanism?¡±


    how convenient. These planets will escape on their own!


    The beast-type pillar God looked up at the sky and said indifferently, ¡±


    this kind of structure reminds me of the nine revolutions mysterious art. The Great Tribulation of heaven and earth is coming, so I fled with all the living beings in the world ¡­ The so-called safe.¡±


    ¡°But in the end, it can¡¯t compare to the perfection of the nine revolutions mysterious art.¡±


    The beast-shaped pillar God opened its mouth. Its voice was rough, and it sounded like countless wild beasts were roaring. Its eyes flickered with countless information and numbers as it calculated,


    ¡°Under such an urgent gathering, it¡¯s impossible for all of them to gather in a single place because the distance is too far. They can only temporarily gather into a few small teams ¡­ After that, we¡¯ll get some experts to escort the planet!¡±


    ¡°In other words, every team that gathers on countless planets nearby has a Guardian? Then, in order to break through, there must be a battle!¡±


    at the same time, as long as we can defeat the other party, it will be more convenient for us to gather the planets one by one!


    BOOM!


    His figure flashed.


    Whoosh.


    It quickly rushed to a planet in the Milky Way.


    In front of him were more than 30 true rank-9s. The leader was a King of CyberTAN with a group of robot warriors, flissa with number 18 and the rest, and Sallu with seven black Star Dragon Ball Warriors.


    The three ancient overlords had gathered all their forces together.


    ¡°I see, so you¡¯re the demon who destroyed all living beings?¡±


    you¡¯re different from us. You¡¯ve broken through to the true ninth step.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly impressive.¡±


    ¡­


    The beast-shaped pillar God was silent as he looked at them. are you the hope of this world? ¡±


    BOOM!


    The battle instantly erupted.


    The king of CyberTAN, with several infinite gems, turned into a burning golden flame. In an instant, he transformed from an Autobots man to a mechanical Optimus Prime warrior.


    In an instant, Sallu made a wish to the Dragon Balls and fused with the seven black Star Dragon Balls, temporarily obtaining the power of the Dragon Balls.


    ¡°What about you?¡± The pillar God looked at flisa. you and Sallu¡¯s path is very Orthodox, and you have a lot of cells. There should be no way. You¡¯re only 32% of the ninth-rank path now. Your talent is terrifying.


    Flisa took a deep breath and raised his hands high. The wish power of the entire universe gathered, and endless radiation and light gathered, turning him golden.


    so that¡¯s how it is. Even though he hasn¡¯t broken through the low-level ninth-rank combat power, as a eighth-rank, he can use the improved vitality bomb to obtain the temporary power of the Joss flames of all living beings and distort the laws. He can still barely fight, just like the green vine Mother Earth from before. The beast-shaped pillar God smiled.


    ¡°After all, only Protogenia can resist Protogenia.¡±


    BOOM!


    The war broke out in an instant.


    ¡­


    The plant-type pillar God stopped in his tracks. He was still on his way when he was stopped. He looked at the group of people in front of him.


    ¡°A priest?¡±


    you guys are the core of Carolyn, helping to manage the world? ¡±


    There were also more than 30 true rank-9s. Even though each of them only had a few million cells, they had indeed completed this extreme rank-9 path.


    ¡­


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The human-shaped pillar God stood in the void and looked at the group of Saima. His body was burning with flames, and his hair stood on end as his battle intent soared.


    ¡°Kakarot! Are we really going to merge?¡±


    A Seymour said with an ugly expression.


    ¡°I guess this is the only way.¡± Another Saima said.


    The two of them made strange movements. The two Saima people gradually walked together and converged into an even more powerful super Saima.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    There was also a group of digital beasts who were extremely excited in the distance.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally entered his body!¡±


    ¡°A historic moment!¡±


    as expected, the legend of the Super Saima didn¡¯t lie to us. They can merge together, just like us digital beasts, particles merge into each other¡¯s gaps ¡­ You can indeed become stronger, because now that the cells of two people are added together, it does increase!¡±


    Further away, Bai Xiaojun, the leader of the digital beasts, took a deep breath. stop messing around. The Saima race is indeed blessed by the heavens. We¡¯ve been helping them recover over the years, but the power of one race may not be able to withstand this pillar God!


    ¡­


    Just as the unique type 9 powers of the entire civilization split up to resist the three pillar gods, on the other side, di Qi quietly descended.


    He appeared on a planet.


    The three pillar gods were here to plunder energy, and he was naturally no exception. The ancient Lava Land could be said to be the main world that was besieged and attacked by many worlds.


    It all depended on who brought about the greatest calamity, who obtained the most energy, and who would break through first.


    Hualala.


    He was just about to stretch out his hand to destroy this planet when a white and greasy creature with long hair draped over its shoulders walked out of the light. have a seat? ¡±


    ¡°Holy Emperor cherry blossom?¡± di Qi laughed. Or perhaps ¡­ Full spirit?¡±


    ¡°Are you here to stop me?¡±


    He paused for a moment and looked into the distance. He seemed to see the battlefield.


    ¡°You might be able to stop me, but can you stop the three pillar gods? ¡°Even if the three pillar gods were to split into three, they would still not be able to defeat those tier 9 subordinates of yours with low battle prowess. Even if they have already truly become tier 9, they are the weakest type of alternate tier 9. They can only fight the weaker ones with the stronger ones. Within the same tier, no one can compare to them ¡­ The three pillar gods claiming to be the strongest among the nine ranks is no joke.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough to stop you,¡± Carolyn turned her head to look. why don¡¯t the two of us watch a battle between them? ¡±


    Di Qi didn¡¯t say anything, but he was happy to do so.


    After all, he wanted to see the three pillar gods and the small universe consume each other¡¯s power.


    ¡­.


    In the world of the six paths of reincarnation.


    Hualalalalalalala!


    The Third World had also begun to descend.


    A huge gap appeared, and countless people poured out.


    ¡°Charge! Brothers!¡±


    ¡°Our brothers from all over the universe are starting to meet!¡±


    ¡°Brother Bai Xiao Jun from back then, we are here! Even though your old man and flower Lord have abandoned you ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Countless players roared and swarmed over with the other great saints of the path of the heaven-born and the path of the beast, including the fearsome big shots of the Tai Yi Daoist sect and the northern demon sect.


    Different from the other world existences that had quietly descended, their numbers were too great, and they did not hide at all.


    Whoosh!


    A majestic and vast existence stood in the void. It was the venerable sovereign. He had his hands behind his back. This mysterious existence was looking down at the entire universe and planets. No one knew what he was thinking ¡­


    The Supreme Saints around them were all cautious and did not dare to act rashly.

 Chapter 808

    ?


    808 An analysis of the situation


    Many of the great saints were Immortals of the new era. This was the first time they had seen the legendary ancient, mysterious, and invincible existence.


    In the era of the mastermind who had cut through the ages, just hearing about this Ancient one¡¯s deeds made one feel terrified.


    If the immortal path hadn¡¯t been opened, what would the era they were facing now be? This was hard to imagine. Perhaps he would also die of old age, without the possibility of becoming an immortal.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Meng Po stepped forward, waiting for orders.


    move around on your own. Do whatever you want to do. The venerable sovereign lowered his eyes and said softly, ¡± the opportunity lies on this land. Whether you live or die, it¡¯s up to you.


    Self-active?


    The surrounding Immortals didn¡¯t say anything, they felt very confused.


    They were allowed to do as they pleased because their combat strength was simply unable to affect the outcome of this battle?


    Or could it be that the venerable sovereign alone was enough to influence the entire battle situation and did not need them at all?


    No matter what the answer was, it made them extremely angry.


    Which of the immortals present wasn¡¯t a heaven¡¯s favorite of this era?


    Who wasn¡¯t a one-in-a-billion genius? Their individual cultivation levels might not be high, but after all, when the celestial road was open, their battle prowess was heaven-defying and extremely exaggerated. Yet, they were being treated so coldly?


    Not only li Sansheng and the rest, but even the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was a little embarrassed. The combat power and influence that he had painstakingly built up were actually nothing in his eyes?


    He had always wanted to rebel, but he was like a clown?


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    The venerable sovereign said calmly. Behind him was a huge fan of reincarnation, with a thick and ancient light rotating. I guard the reincarnation. Talents don¡¯t need to fear death and can reincarnate. Mortals must be careful. Life only has one life.


    Everyone left.


    They planned to explore this unknown world, civilization, and planet first, then figure out the situation and see the specific situation of the war.


    At this time, the group of players quickly ran over and stopped those people. They bent over and breathed, their faces full of flattery.


    ¡°All the big shots of the path of the heaven-born and the path of the mortal world! You guys definitely don¡¯t know the layout, so let me explain it to you in detail ¡­ In fact, there are also people from the Asura path in this world.¡±


    Everyone looked over.


    This world actually had people from the Asura Dao?


    This player was obviously an extremely eloquent negotiator. He started to explain the current situation, and after he finished, he said, ¡±


    back then, when the path of Asura of our clan came here, we had already discussed it. Naturally, we would help the clansmen who are related to us ¡­ After all, if we join a war, we¡¯ll have to support one side and beat the other.¡±


    Everyone was stunned as they listened to the player.


    look at the three demon gods. They are huge and split into three parts. We can attack them! One of the players said, ¡± this is a true rank-9. It¡¯s just that it hasn¡¯t obtained any energy, but its combat power is extremely exaggerated among rank-9. It can be said to be invincible ¡­ If we make a move on him, we can study his system and obtain his energy!¡±


    The player made a gesture of slashing his neck.


    at the same time, we¡¯ve also discussed with the clansmen here. The land of this world is willing to pay enough compensation to form an alliance with you.


    Everyone was stunned.


    In the end, even the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord started to believe the players. After all, it was a good choice.


    However, when he sensed the fluctuations of the entire starry sky, he realized that the other party was too powerful.


    ¡°I can only use fusion-type talents again?¡±


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord once again took on the role of a leader. He said with a serious expression,


    before this, the combined combat strength of the heavenly Emperor realm was already very exaggerated. Now, they are all Immortals. After the fusion, that kind of existence may not be our opponent!


    ¡°Everyone, for the future of our human race! Everyone, let¡¯s open the door of the fortuitous encounter again! You should know that success is not coincidental. It¡¯s all built on blood.¡±


    Li Sansheng and the others looked at him angrily, but they knew that this was not the time for personal grudges.


    The players beside him were very intelligent.


    They silently used their pens to record down every single word of the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord. This Anomalist, a probability expert, was able to stir up emotions with every sentence. Back then, they had boarded this person¡¯s high-speed Miracle Train, and they were still feeling a little cold in their pants.


    ¡°Then, shall we continue the fusion?¡±


    ¡°We can help to concentrate our forces and attack one of them. The power of such a huge body is unimaginable!¡± The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord added.


    BOOM!


    All of a sudden, the existences quickly merged together.


    They were extremely decisive. They were already looking for a side to start a war with, so once they chose a target, they would no longer hesitate.


    Just like before, there was a limit to the number of fusion talents. However, several hundred people could still be fused into a few.


    Li Sansheng and the others merged into one.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord and the others also merged into two.


    BOOM!


    Existences that had surpassed the limit walked out slowly, showing the magnificent fighting power that had surrounded venerable sovereigns back then.


    ¡°Ten times the strength.¡±


    ¡°Body of void immunity.¡±


    ¡°Immune to physical attacks.¡±


    ¡°Shadow entanglement.¡±


    ¡­


    Countless talents gathered on his body.


    Endless distorted laws began to surge, even forming endless astronomical phenomena. Lightning, rain, clouds, tsunamis, stars ¡­ It was as if the entire world¡¯s celestial phenomena were gathered there.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    In the distance, di Qi looked over in shock.


    He sensed the birth and gathering of some kind of exaggerated magical creature. It was like a different type of ninth-order form. There were many magical creatures, but their combat power was very low.


    ¡°Such a powerful creature of laws and phenomena? However, in reality, its physical combat power is very low.¡± Di Qi evaluated, ¡± it¡¯s very rare to fight with only laws ¡­ You have to know that these incomplete ninth-ranked Warriors don¡¯t have enough energy. With the support of laws, most of them fight using the traditional way of flesh and blood.¡±


    The two were the opposite.


    Carolyn also looked over. eh? A structure similar to mine? But it¡¯s also different.¡±


    She had a spiritual universe in her mind, and there were also harlandon and countless other rare rank nines. She herself was equivalent to a pillar God of countless races.


    However, although the other party was also gathering, their essence was different.


    ¡­


    The players were stunned when they saw the big shots gathering.


    we also have the talent of the fusion Emperor. We worked hard to get it, but there are too few of us. Including the giant octopus, there are only thirteen of us. Even though our quality is high and we are all very strong ¡­


    ¡°We only have a few level 8s.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go over there too. There are players there who can integrate too! There are also digital beasts among the players, they¡¯re also from our Asura Dao clan, but the direction of evolution has changed ¡­¡±


    that¡¯s right. Bai Xiaojun has also become a God with that batch of digital beasts.


    Someone¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ..


    BOOM!


    A great battle broke out.


    All of a sudden, four exaggeratedly powerful pillar gods stepped into the battlefield and attacked the beast-shaped pillar gods.


    BOOM!


    this is ¡­!?? The beast-type pillar God turned his head to look, and his expression changed slightly.


    ¡°Another realm is coming? The living beings in this world were also very special. Although they were not weaker than level nine, they could barely fight when they were combined ¡­ However, there are five of them now. That¡¯s too many!¡±


    BOOM!


    It finally began to take action seriously and used its trump card. It pulled out the human-head sword and turned into a headless man, but it was still no match for him. I can only hold on until the other pillar gods arrive.


    ¡­.


    Whoosh.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm as he watched the battle unfold. He could accept whatever the outcome was.


    He had only come to watch and did not need to fight for anything.


    At this moment, two people arrived from the distance. Their bodies were surrounded by a faint glow, giving off a terrifying pressure. They were Carolyn and di Qi.


    ¡°Brother, how should I address you?¡±


    Di Qi smiled and looked Xu Zhi up and down. He looked at every inch of his skin and said with a curious look, ¡± you look like a mid-level God, but your combat power is mysterious and your realm is unimaginably perfect ¡­ Even I can¡¯t see through it. ¡±


    I can¡¯t see through it ¡­


    You¡¯re just going to look carefully?


    Xu Zhi was helpless. He naturally knew what di Qi was like.


    Di Qi was not a talkative person, but there was only one reason why he was talkative:


    only after taking a fancy to the other party¡¯s cultivation technique would they be full of interest. At that time, they would be able to talk so much that they would be able to communicate with you while fighting. In reality, they were just stalling for time. They wanted to study the path of your cultivation technique and the direction of your energy, and they wanted to completely devour you.


    Whoosh.


    A ray of light began to surround Xu Zhi¡¯s body, and even his face was blurred.


    Di Qi was stunned and showed a trace of regret.


    Although he seemed to be at the realm of a mid-level God and was very weak, he felt that he could not see through him. The civilization system of the other party was very mysterious.


    Especially those low-level gods who looked even weaker just now. Each of them had the combat power to fight against a high-level God. At this time, the fusion was exaggerated to the extreme.


    He naturally didn¡¯t dare to measure the world¡¯s big shots with ordinary realms.


    Whoosh.


    A tea table was set up.


    Di Qi invited the two of them to sit down and discuss the Dao.


    He looked at the battle in the distance. It was as if they were not enemies, but good friends. the three pillar gods look like they can¡¯t hold on any longer. They¡¯re about to fuse again and show their true combat power.


    Carolyn smiled and said, ¡± originally, even though the threshold of the ninth step was very low for the experts of my world, they were still not a match for the three pillar gods even if they worked together. However, after joining another world, they can already match them in strength ¡­ That¡¯s right, only by gathering all the experts from both worlds could they resist him ¡­ The three pillar gods are indeed existences that are known as the invincible rank-9 system.¡±


    the three pillar gods might have to reveal their trump card ¡­ Ants can bite an elephant to death. If it were me, with my current combat power, I would also be surrounded and killed by them. It would be very difficult for them to resist.¡± Di Qi smiled. He had a very high evaluation of these existences.


    After all, they were true rank-9, while the pillar gods were only weaker rank-9. At the same time, numbers were still very effective.


    The size of the three pillar gods was also a type of quantity.


    This was a battle of numbers.


    Even the three pillar gods might not be able to win against such a massive force.


    If the two of them had been the ones to fight, they would have been in the same predicament as the three pillar gods. They would have been surrounded and killed, falling into a dangerous situation.


    let¡¯s see how the pillar God has been all these years. I hope it hasn¡¯t been beaten to death ¡­ Di Qi smiled and looked down at the fierce battlefield.


    BOOM!


    A beam of light lingered.


    A universe space giant that could support the heavens and earth stood up.


    At this moment, the other two pillar gods had already gathered and were beginning to form a complete body.


    this is going to be a good show. The battle is divided, and I don¡¯t know the outcome ¡­ I wonder who among the three of us ¡­ Couldn¡¯t help but enter the battle and save his own race in his world? Or do we not need to go down and just watch the three pillar gods get beaten to death?¡±


    Regardless of which side they were on, di Qi knew that he was not the first one to attack. He could carefully observe the techniques, ideas, trump cards, and results of the other two and the three pillar gods.


    This was a game of chess. The three of them sat on the board, and whoever entered the game would be at a great disadvantage.

 Chapter 809

    ?


    809 Chapter 819-scheming


    The current situation seemed leisurely. The three of them were sitting on the shore watching the fire, looking at the battle below, and talking about the situation of the three pillar gods. In reality, killing intent was lurking everywhere.


    The outcome of a battle between true peak existences could change in an instant.


    One¡¯s state of mind, the exposure of one¡¯s trump card, and one¡¯s performance in the battle were all important factors that affected the battle.


    At this moment, it all depended on who couldn¡¯t hold on and who went down first.


    At that time, they would reveal their trump cards and combat strength, allowing others to observe and study them. The first person to attack would definitely be at a great disadvantage.


    At this time, it was just the three pillar gods who had entered the arena first.


    The three pillar gods were the first to fall into a disadvantageous position, but the current situation was not something that the three pillar gods could predict. The other worlds were unknown.


    It had originally thought that other than the other top powerhouses, such as Carolyn and di Qi, no one else would be able to threaten them. After all, everyone below the 9th rank was like an ant. Who knew that so many other 9th rank existences would appear in front of them?


    These people were extremely weak, but it was hard for them to surround and kill him.


    They were forcing him to make the first move!


    Although they could not kill him, this made the three pillar gods feel extremely aggrieved.


    ¡°They¡¯re watching from the side, making fun of us, but we don¡¯t know who will win!¡±


    The three pillar gods ¡®three consciousnesses were communicating.


    they know that these existences in front of us can¡¯t surround us with their current combat strength. However, they want to see our trump cards and test our bottom line!


    ¡°So what if they see us?¡±


    ¡°What is infinite?¡±


    limitless means unlimited combat power. He can crush them with absolute superiority!


    BOOM!


    The three pillar gods completely drew their swords.


    ¡°Disaster overcoming sword!¡±


    This three-headed giant in the vast universe pulled off his head and wielded three human-headed swords in his hand. He waved them around wildly, and a terrifying divine light burst out in the entire universe.


    Heaven and earth collapsed, and time and space were distorted. All the rays of the universe were gathered and circled behind him, forming golden rings of light.


    ¡°Buddha!¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    It was like an ancient Buddha that stood tall in the universe. It was golden and stood tall in the universe. A small part of the universe had entered the terrifying radiation belt and turned into the Buddhist Kingdom of the three pillar gods.


    the Buddhist Kingdom world, 300 billion sariras!


    BOOM!


    The three pillar gods ¡®bodies erupted with endless light.


    Every cell in his body was a human head, and the magic core in the human head was actually emitting a golden radiance like a relic, illuminating the entire universe!


    This was a world Buddha that possessed 300 billion Supreme relics. He was like 3000 ancient Buddhas from the Western Paradise. He sat in the Golden Buddha land, chanting Sutras and delivering all living beings from suffering. A vast golden aura gushed out.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Amidst the chanting of the Buddha, someone immediately let out a blood-curdling screech. They felt as if they were about to be converted and become Buddhist disciples. They converted to Buddhism and became radiation creatures of the other party¡¯s Buddhist Kingdom.


    ¡°You¡¯re all looking for death.¡± The three pillar Gods ¡®voice was very cold and emotionless. a group of ants with scattered power. No matter how many people there are, how can they bite an elephant to death? ¡±


    It was truly enraged.


    The entire Arcanist race had also cultivated a new light source Arcana. They used magic nuclei as relics to gather the source of radiation, which was their trump card.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    Flisa, Sallu, and the king of CyberTAN were the first to be sent flying, no longer having the ability to surround and attack.


    Although they were strong, they could no longer keep up with the times.


    They didn¡¯t have any powerful transformation forms.


    In other words, they were not like the Super Saima, who could break through quickly and become a true ninth-rank powerhouse.


    ¡°It¡¯s the nouveau riche!¡±


    ¡°Argh! My 24k titanium alloy dog eyes!¡± Some players screamed.


    ¡°Ah, my dog eyes.¡± The big octopus also looked good.


    BOOM!


    The fused being formed by the players was also quickly sent flying. Like flisa and the others, it was the weakest group in the battle and was thrown out of the battle.


    After all, the overall number of players and gods was too small, only about ten or twenty people, far less powerful than the fusion of other existences.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression changed slightly. These players were indeed atmosphere Terminators. It had been a pretty good supernatural world universe, where the various ruling Giants had used their own world¡¯s Providence to scheme. In the end, the atmosphere changed as soon as they came up to speak.


    There was a Husky mixed in with the fierce wolves.


    ¡°Now, how are you?¡±


    The three pillar gods glanced at di Qi and the others who were high up in the sky, but they still remained unmoved.


    However, although di Qi looked calm, he was greatly shocked. I¡¯ve developed the line of Dao cultivators to the limit and formed the Qi circulation and blood in my body. I¡¯ve formed the second bloodline power furnace with the nine inner spaces as the circulation nodes. After all, Qi cultivation is very suitable for the nine revolutions mysterious art ¡­


    And these three pillar gods, in turn, had pushed the other branch of Buddhism to its peak! After all, this Buddhist sect has a perfect structure for his divine pillar, and the demon core can be used as a relic!¡±


    After the Great War between the two of them, each of them leaned toward either Buddhism or Daoism according to their own race¡¯s innate talent.


    At this moment.


    Those with low combat strength were basically instantly sent flying. Flisa and the others didn¡¯t even have the strength to get close to the battle. Only a few people were left, struggling to hold on.


    Wujita, who had merged with the two big sized people, growled,


    ¡°Zhu ou is unimaginably strong! The other party has completely revealed his terrifying battle prowess. This is too exaggerated. We need to use our final trump card!¡±


    Huala!


    The Saima descendants around him all had Supreme League level three members, but they were still not enough. They gathered together and did something strange. Dozens of people actually fused together.


    Hahaha!


    He roared,


    demon Zhu ou, get out of our universe!!


    The terrifying Qi covered the sky and earth as it gathered.


    An extremely terrifying great existence had completely appeared.


    Endless blue flames lingered around him. His golden hair stood straight, and a terrifying scene swirled in his eyes. A tail swayed behind him, and the entire planet and universe shook.


    ¡°Super Saima God.¡±


    In the distance, flisa was completely shocked.


    He, Sallu, and the others were instantly suffocated by the terrifying air. the ancient prophecy has fused into an ancient pure-blooded ancient God ¡­ It really exists!¡±


    Further away.


    Di Qi¡¯s expression changed, and his eyes glowed with amazement. He suddenly stood up and exclaimed, ¡± good! He was really too strong! The entire clan! What a wonderful race, the cells are big and rough, not only is the threshold of rank-9 low, the cell path is short, but they can also integrate with each other!¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was also one of amazement.


    He was indeed strong.


    Xu Zhi had previously thought that this was the weakest true ninth-tier, but that was clearly not the case now.


    Of course, the normal path to rank-9 was the length of a hundred trillion cells. Right now, their rank-9 path alone was only a few million.


    However, pixel cells had the ability to fuse.


    When they temporarily combined, their combat power would also become very exaggerated!


    This kind of combat power was already a great threat.


    Xu Zhi felt that this was a pretty good trip. He had actually seen the entire clan¡¯s ninth-rank digital system and deduced it to such a terrifying height.


    as expected, we can see the Trump cards of both sides. After all, they have no choice but to make a move.


    Di Qi¡¯s expression was gentle as he smiled. I have to say that the clan¡¯s path to rank 9 is very powerful and limitless! Perhaps his future path would not be inferior to the three pillar gods. It could also be called the strongest path of rank nine! The lowest threshold, the strongest Battle power!¡±


    however, it¡¯s now revealed that it has the same effect as the three pillar gods ¡®infinite cell system. It¡¯s inevitable that scum like the three pillar gods will learn it.


    Di Qi¡¯s face was filled with regret. After all, he couldn¡¯t learn it due to his race.


    ¡°Furthermore, Mother Earth in my body told me that the eyes of these three pillar gods are flickering and that they must be harboring evil intentions. They might even have the intention of subduing this existence that was strong enough to threaten them. They would convert this monkey war god into his Buddhist sect, enter his Western Pure Land of lava, and bestow him with the position of Buddha! He might even be called the victorious fighting Buddha.¡±


    Hearing this, Carolyn¡¯s face turned black, and she felt terrible.


    ¡°This is not good! the eyes of these two people and even the three pillar gods below are very bright. They¡¯re all learning my race system. Although they can¡¯t replicate the cells of my entire race, it¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯ll be able to draw parallels from it and research other results! After all, they are all existences with ridiculous talents!¡±

 Chapter 810

    ?


    810 The shocked crowd


    In the distance.


    The players were also shocked.


    They started with the fiercest attacks without any buffer. Soon, it became an extremely tense stalemate.


    The three pillar gods ¡®trump cards were immediately unleashed.


    All these years, every single demon core had turned into a relic ¡­


    After all, the players who revived the ancient Buddhist cultivators knew very well: Relics were gallstones in the body that stored radiation.


    Using demon cores to replace storage was simply the perfect way to cultivate this system. At this moment, 300 billion sariras, this world-level universe Buddha was simply too exaggerated!


    Perhaps, the three pillar gods were already the ultimate inheritors of the ancient Buddhism!


    It was a collection of arcane block chains, and no one had studied it more deeply than the Buddhist cultivators of the three pillar gods.


    And before his eyes, the Super Saima¡¯s great fusion trump card was also very unexpected.


    f * ck, brother digital beast, did you guys do this? ¡±


    ¡°Yeah! We¡¯ve been playing with pixel creatures for years, decomposing and synthesizing, and we¡¯ve already mastered the technique! we¡¯ve always been Turtle Hermit, luring them to combine their Super League battles and then filming them into a magazine to admire. Every time we read them, we get a nosebleed ¡­ Brother next door, isn¡¯t our trump card cool?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡±


    you guys are really wretched. You even made this.


    ¡°Do you have a screenshot of Kakarot and begita¡¯s fusion?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s already been uploaded and is ready for auction! All kinds of beautiful photos, ancestral couples, the proud Prince and the cute little innocent, all with clear prices, as our daily expenses!¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    ¡°You guys are shameless!¡±


    ¡°But what do we do now? It¡¯s not realistic to rely on Saima, the God of man, to fight with Super Blue!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we pretend to be the sun in the mirror and shoot the three pillar gods?¡±


    it¡¯s useless. Level eight gods can¡¯t take it, and level nine gods basically can¡¯t take it either. But they can all distort the laws, so it¡¯s natural that it can¡¯t hit them. The parameters of the light beam will be distorted when it hits their bodies.


    The crowd murmured.


    After all, they were All Saints and could naturally see many things.


    Existences at this level could distort the laws of the universe. Conventional means of attack could no longer hit high-dimensional creatures like them. Only distorted laws could hit them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, we¡¯ll do it cold! I feel that not only do the Saima people have their trump cards, the path of the heaven-born and the mortal world have their own trump cards too. The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord and the anicca expert are not to be trifled with.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, who doesn¡¯t have a trump card these days?¡±


    The crowd gathered around and started discussing. It was as if they were old friends Meeting and chatting happily.


    After all, these weaker existences felt like they were no longer useful. They couldn¡¯t even enter the Buddhist Kingdom, just like Fraser and the others. They couldn¡¯t move.


    BOOM!


    In the next second, the three creatures that had fused their talents couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    After all, the three pillar gods were too powerful. The methods that they had been so proud of when they had besieged and killed venerable sovereigns back then could no longer keep up with the times.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord growled, ¡± I wanted to use this trump card against the venerable sovereigns, but I have no choice but to use it now!


    this is the Super fusion mode that I created after modifying my talent. There¡¯s usually a limit for fusion, around three hundred people, but the current limit can be increased by three times ¡­ Even the venerable sovereigns have to surrender to my new trump card!¡±


    1000 talents fused!


    The three existences looked at each other, and with a loud bang, they also completely fused.


    ¡°Physical immunity stacking!¡±


    ¡°1000 times the power!¡±


    ¡°Energy form!¡±


    ¡°Physical immunity!¡±


    ¡°Daoist magic immunity!¡±


    ¡°Curse karma negation!¡±


    ¡°Use dimensional paper-cutting to enhance yourself!¡±


    ¡­.


    BOOM!


    Along with the last dimensional paper-cut, a truly terrifying ultimate creature had completely descended.


    It was no longer a human.


    It was a three-dimensional being that was rapidly becoming a low-dimensional being.


    It turned into a huge 2D map of the body. The organs, bones, muscles, and meridians had all become a huge 2D map.


    It was huge and covered the sky.


    It should be known that the total length of a person¡¯s veins, arteries, and capillaries could circle the earth two and a half times.


    In that case, how large would the blood vessels, heart, bones, skin, and hair of a person who transformed from a three-dimensional creature to a two-dimensional creature be?


    It was unimaginably huge.


    At this moment, this fused ant-like innate creature had actually turned into a piece of biological paper skin about the size of the three pillar gods in an instant!


    BOOM!


    The Super Blue Saima God of man and the huge two-dimensional creature surrounded the other party.


    All of them gathered again, leaving only two people, and they used all their trump cards.


    That blueprint distorted all the force exerted on him, making him invincible. A large number of laws disrupted space-time, making it impossible to cause any damage. The blueprint seemed to want to wrap up the other party and directly attack the three pillar gods, reducing their dimension to a two-dimensional plane. The others were frightened when they saw this.


    this ¡­!??


    Di Qi was shocked and felt that the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was a terrifying person. He laughed, ¡± ¡°If the previous fusion was flesh and blood cell fusion, then the other fusion mode in front of us-the fusion of talent laws? ¡®So that¡¯s how it is. The method of fusion is indeed the only way to fight above one¡¯s level and win with numbers. Quantity forms a qualitative change ¡­¡¯


    However, the power of law distortion was terrifying ¡­ I even feel that a true complete rank 9 might not even be able to use so many laws and merge them into the body!¡±


    what a marvelous system!


    ¡°Talent? Using the obsessions of reincarnation to stack up?¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s eyes were bright as she felt that this was a good idea.


    If the Infinity of the cell particles of her entire race could be said to be very enlightening to the Infinity system of the three pillar gods, then the reincarnation system in front of her was very enlightening to her God of creation system.


    perhaps I can consider creating a structure similar to reincarnation in the next dream universe. The epoch-making calamities can also make the people of isodar who keep dreaming form an obsession? ¡±


    Her eyes gradually brightened as she was inspired. perhaps the people of isodar in the spiritual universe can become true Protoss!


    Another terrifying system was revealed.


    As for Carolyn and di Qi, both of them turned their heads slightly to look at the mysterious existence beside them. However, they only saw that his expression was calm as usual, without the slightest trace of worry.


    One had to know that Carolyn had been exposed to the system that her own civilization had established. Knowing that she was going to be learned, she had felt that things were not good. At that time, she had even been on the verge of losing her cool and ending up in the end.


    However, the other party was extremely calm at this moment. He didn¡¯t seem to care that his system was being coveted.


    ¡°This reincarnation sovereign is unfathomable.¡±


    Carolyn was slightly impressed as she thought to herself: he¡¯s magnanimous and open-minded. When others see his extraordinary civilization¡¯s system and learn from it in secret, they remain calm and indifferent, allowing others to explore his background and study his combat power ¡­


    If he wasn¡¯t pretending to be calm, then he must have absolute confidence. Even when others saw his trump card, he was still confident that he could win for sure. He was a terrifying person ¡­ As expected of the other candidate chosen by the ancient gods.¡±

 Chapter 811

    ?


    811 The true infinite form of the three pillar gods


    Not only Carolyn, even di Qi was slightly surprised.


    He felt that it was very mysterious.


    After all, he had more or less come into contact with Carolyn and the three pillar gods. It was only this mysterious world and this mysterious existence that made him feel that he was still unknown.


    In the beginning, he looked down on her.


    He felt that Carolyn was his strongest opponent this time around. That was because he had fought against the three pillar gods far too many times, while Carolyn¡¯s trump card was still unknown.


    As for this mysterious world?


    He saw that the overall level of this world was not high, and there were only ordinary gods. Even the top existence of this world was only a mid-level God.


    It wasn¡¯t until he saw these ordinary gods gather and display exaggerated combat power that he became completely serious.


    If even his subordinates were like this, then what would happen to this top existence?


    Moreover, seeing the other party¡¯s indifference, he became even more vigilant and solemn, step by step increasing his vigilance.


    it¡¯s a world with exaggerated combat strength, where you can fight above your level ¡­


    Di Qi¡¯s expression was meaningful as he thought, ¡± ¡°It seems that this is an extremely confident existence. I heard that he once cut off an entire era by himself? Not allowed to become an immortal? No wonder ¡­ It seems to be a pretty good civilization, and their system and training methods are very tempting.¡±


    His eyes gradually brightened.


    He was never afraid that the other party was very strong. He was only afraid that the other party was not strong enough, and his system and combat power would not be able to amaze him!


    Xu Zhi did not care about the look in their eyes.


    He didn¡¯t care about what they thought. After all, it had nothing to do with him if they fought to the death. He believed that they would soon realize that he was simply here to stand.


    He had to sit on the higher ground while he brought the people of the six paths of reincarnation here to train and kill.


    BOOM!


    In the distance, the battle had completely erupted.


    The three pillar gods fought one against two and quickly entangled into a ball.


    Even though the Super Seymour God and the new Ultimate creature with Fusion Talent were extremely powerful, they were still suppressed by force.


    Puchi!


    The three pillar gods ¡®actions were like a miracle. Their entire bodies were shining with golden light, and the light of Buddha was boundless. They wrapped the two of them in their own Buddha land domain and began a true battle.


    The terrifying energy collided.


    The sky seemed to have collapsed.


    The sun and the Galaxy in the distance were all muddled in this vast energy field.


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The Super Saima God of man and the ultimate creature began to cough up blood and were injured. The battle was beyond imagination.


    Huala-


    In the next second, the three pillar gods were also slightly injured and began to get injured.


    In the distance, all the living beings on the protected Planet began to growl in excitement and fear.


    ¡°Zhu ou, the demon is finally getting injured!¡±


    but how could he be so powerful? it¡¯s hard to imagine!


    ¡°That¡¯s the power of an entire world, and there are also experts from other dimensions to help in the battle! I barely ¡­¡±


    ¡­.


    The violent power destroyed the planets one by one, like a dense energy storm, hitting the thick atmosphere of the planet.


    The sky was filled with spatial rifts that emitted endless energy fluctuations. It was simply unimaginable.


    ¡°The atmosphere can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly escape!¡±


    Countless planets began to get separated, and the entire universe fell into darkness and panic.


    All living beings were mourning and crying.


    They were going to drive the planet away.


    This was because they couldn¡¯t stay here for long. The outbreak of the war was too terrifying. If they didn¡¯t get far, the aftermath could even shatter a planet.


    In the distance, di Qi¡¯s expression was calm as he watched the battle. he is indeed terrifyingly powerful. The three pillar gods have used all their trump cards but they are still injured ¡­ The two of them combined their strength to resist, but they¡¯re still at a disadvantage.¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s expression remained calm because he knew that the three pillar gods might still have their true trump cards that they had yet to reveal.


    ¡°I should be able to hold on.¡± In addition, Carolyn frowned.


    She hoped that all the top experts of the two worlds could gather and resist the three pillar gods. If she could restrain the three pillar gods, she could also restrain di Qi.


    These two weak grade-9 beings would be able to push them back and avoid the destruction of the entire world.


    As for the reincarnation sovereign?


    The other party¡¯s combat strength and intentions were unknown.


    However, since it wasn¡¯t about to break through to the ninth step, it naturally had the intention to destroy all life and absorb energy. Perhaps it could be coordinated.


    ¡°You must persevere.¡± Carolyn closed her eyes.


    She was praying intensely in her heart. If she could not control them, the current balance of combat power would be broken, and a war between cosmos gods would break out!


    That was the Dark Age she didn¡¯t want to see the most.


    The three pillar gods and di Qi began a chaotic battle. They even began to slaughter the living beings on countless planets in an attempt to break through to true level nine.


    At that time, she couldn¡¯t stop it by herself.


    Countless people would be destroyed. Planets, civilizations, races, the entire harmonious and beautiful world would be ¡­


    At this moment, the battle was in a delicate balance. If the two of them could not resist the three pillar gods ¡­


    ¡­..


    The universe was shaking.


    Countless electric arcs and golden light illuminated the entire spacetime.


    The space was distorted, being cut apart by an invisible vast field. All cosmic rays and light turned into a circular arc that revolved around it, like a five-colored glaze.


    At this moment, the three pillar gods finally calmed down and said in an extremely cold voice, ¡± we can¡¯t continue like this. You guys have completely forced me to use all my trump cards. You should be honored.


    ¡°What!¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t all he has?¡±


    The expressions of the Super Seymour, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, and the rest changed.


    ¡°300 billion relics, divine eye, open!¡±


    BOOM!


    Endless Buddhist light flickered.


    An indomitable world Buddha of the universe, with an eternal golden body, burst out with brilliance.


    This Supreme Golden Buddha suddenly turned into three overlapping shadows and stood in the void. looking at the past, present, and future, find the flaws of the past, present, and fate!


    ¡°I am the past.¡±


    The plant-type pillar God had a kind expression.


    ¡°I am the present.¡±


    The beast-type pillar God put his hands together.


    ¡°I am the future.¡±


    The human-shaped pillar God said softly.


    It was as if a chaotic and hazy consciousness had covered the entire world. At this moment, people saw the river of fate of the entire universe. The plants of the past began to grow, and from the blue-green algae of the plants, beasts evolved. The beasts gradually took on human forms, and the era of slash-and-burn cultivation began.


    Human form, beast form, plant form, all the life in the world, all of them gathered into a huge torrent of fate.


    At this moment, everyone seemed to see their extreme magnificence and was extremely shocked.


    They were the three pillar gods that determined the fate of their race.


    They were the Masters of the entire race¡¯s past, present and future.


    They could see through everything. The so-called time and the so-called unpredictable changes of fate were all established facts in this world.


    ¡°We can see your fate.¡±


    ¡°We can see your future.¡±


    ¡°In the end, you have all converted to us.¡±


    ¡­


    The kind words of Buddha seemed to penetrate the entire river of time and space, surging over in a vast and long time. The entire universe could hear the sound.


    The light of Buddha shone.


    A straight beam of light hit the two of them.


    The Super Saima God of man was suddenly stunned and dazed.


    Beside him, the creature that had created the dimensional paper-cut was illuminated by the light in an instant. Its entire body began to transform rapidly, and relics that looked like magic cores began to grow out of its body ¡­


    ¡°What is this? We are actually being assimilated!¡±


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord felt an extremely terrifying scene. It was as if their life forms had been forcefully changed and they had achieved some kind of evolution.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord screamed.


    ¡°We are infinite.¡±


    our combat power is infinite, our lifespan is infinite, our body size is infinite ¡­ ¡®We are the living beings, and the living beings are us ¡­¡¯ We might even be the enemy.¡±


    A majestic voice resounded through the world.


    ¡°All of you will eventually become us.¡±


    The three pillar gods gently grabbed, and the entire ultimate-level creature with an innate talent was completely integrated into his flesh and blood, becoming a part of his race and a part of their cells.


    Hualala-


    The entire two-dimensional canvas was instantly draped over the cosmic Buddha.


    It glowed with golden light and was incomparably divine. Countless chaotic air currents spread out, and wind, fire, lightning, rain, and all kinds of celestial phenomena flickered.


    ¡°Converted?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded by this scene and had goosebumps all over their bodies!

 Chapter 812

    ?


    812 The eruption of a cosmos God War!


    It turned into a Suan ni?


    A cloak?


    In the distance, Bai Xiaojun was completely stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s the light of Buddha! It¡¯s that kind of radiation!¡±


    what. ¡± he shouted. It was as if he had been soaked in an ice cave and was frozen to the bone. the three pillar gods ¡®Buddhist Kingdom actually changed the radiation waves into an infectious virus. Illuminated by his Buddhist Kingdom ¡­ They would become radioactive creatures and grow magic nuclei, no, relics ¡­ I converted to his Buddhist sect and became one of his members!¡±


    The people around him quickly reacted.


    ¡°Did they add their own virus into the Buddhist Kingdom? A new virus version was updated?¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! It was wrong! The virus couldn¡¯t infect high-level life forms above the level of gods, could it? It was impossible to have such powerful ninth-rank cells ¡­ Wait a minute! Their virus has gone through a complete iteration. It should be that they have calculated the cells of the two people in front of us and used a huge amount of computing power, as well as various flaws in the distorted laws, to specially formulate an infection law virus that targets these existences ¡­¡±


    Everyone was terrified.


    They were naturally very knowledgeable and could guess what had just happened.


    ¡°Oh my God! The entire Supreme talent, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord and the rest, have turned into the demon core clan in an instant?¡± Someone was so scared that he almost lost his voice.


    This was too strange and terrifying.


    A good person was suddenly gone.


    Moreover, the battle just now was extremely intense, as if they had met their match.


    At this moment, the three pillar gods opened their eyes and looked at the Super Saima God, who was in perfect condition. you really can¡¯t be infected? ¡±


    Carolyn, how disgusting ¡­ Ever since the virus destroyed her civilization, she created the entire race of cells without a nucleus or a DNA sequence. From the roots of life, she stopped the spread of the magic nucleus virus and prevented her civilization from being destroyed by a second virus.¡±


    Everyone felt goosebumps all over their bodies when they heard that.


    How could they fight this?


    The three pillar gods had completely embarked on the path of Buddhism, and their civilization was extremely appropriate to begin with.


    Other than the cells of the entire race, all other living beings could be infected by him and assimilate with the Buddhist Kingdom, becoming his people and people. They would grow demon cores and relics.


    At this time, the living beings of the six paths of reincarnation, such as li Sansheng and the others, were also living beings of flesh and blood, so they were bound to be infected.


    Even the Asura players were terrified. If they had been inside just now, they would have grown demon cores and been forcefully converted.


    It was ruthlessly swept away in one fell swoop!


    Not to mention them, even experts like di Qi would become their subjects if they were defeated or if they were slightly careless and revealed a flaw, allowing the three pillar gods to take the opportunity to poison them during the battle. Even people of the same level as di Qi might forcibly transform their life form and convert to their race.


    ¡°This is the true infinite!¡± Some people were terrified.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the three pillar gods claim to be the strongest rank nine. It was because he was infinite, even his opponents ¡­ All of them could become an infinite part of him!¡± A player¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    this is the real grand unity pillar God virus! Someone said in a low voice.


    They began to feel that many people had forgotten about the terrifying virus of the three pillar gods. Because the lava Land had long been filled with virus bodies, it had not spread, so people had forgotten.


    As for the giant octopus, it had never seen such a big scene before. It was scared out of its wits. This place is indeed the center of the universe!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never even heard of such a terrifying rank 9 existence! Even a ninth-rank opponent could be assimilated by it and become a part of its body, which would greatly increase its strength ¡­ A tier 9 like this is invincible!¡±


    Previously, when he saw the ultimate gifted creature, the Super god of Saima, he was already terrified.


    It was extremely terrifying. The cultivation system of these two people was an extremely invincible type of ninth-rank in the universe. Their combat strength was extremely exaggerated. Who knew that in front of him ¡­


    That was the true horror!


    In front of the three pillar gods, who had revealed their true trump cards and were in their infinite forms, the two people just now were like two children looking at an adult.


    As long as the three pillar gods, who had opened their infinite forms, entered his Buddhist Kingdom, they would be rapidly assimilated and become his cells, a part of his body.


    Such an invincible Buddhist Kingdom domain ¡­


    He was so frightened that he roared, ¡± f * ck! This universe was too terrifying! It¡¯s beyond my imagination!¡±


    ¡°So existences like the three pillar gods are indeed the true invincible Giants in the universe!¡±


    The giant octopus suddenly trembled and quietly looked up. There were still three people surrounded by divine light. It was so scared that it had goosebumps all over.


    and there are three other unrivaled existences at the same level!!


    ¡­


    At this moment, the three pillar gods had completely won.


    The three pillar gods had also completely revealed all their trump cards. The so-called infinite.


    Everyone was dumbstruck. Such a combat system was beyond their imagination.


    Indeed, it could be said that ¡­ It was invincibility.


    Carolyn¡¯s expression also changed slightly. She took a deep breath, and her expression suddenly turned gloomy. the war is really about to begin. The worst outcome is that the entire universe might collapse ¡­ One of them has been devoured, leaving only one super Saima. No one can stop the three pillar gods anymore.¡±


    As expected, the three pillar gods still had an extremely terrifying trump card.


    This meant that what she did not want to see the most was coming true.


    At this moment, Carolyn was prepared to step into the arena and save the Super Saima God.


    After all, their civilization was such a powerful existence that they couldn¡¯t afford to lose. He looked at the Samsara official sovereign. three pillar gods, I¡¯ve plundered all the experts in your entire world. Aren¡¯t you going to fight against the three pillar gods with me? ¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head. it¡¯s just a trial. Let them be on any side they want ¡­ If they fail, it¡¯s their own fault and they should bear the consequences. At the same time, they will commit suicide to come back.¡±


    Sure enough.


    Peng Peng Peng!


    Under the astonished gazes of the three pillar gods, the ultimate-grade gifted lifeform quickly committed suicide. Countless vengeful souls quickly returned and rushed into the six paths of reincarnation behind the venerable sovereign. They would rather die than become the other party¡¯s monster core lifeform.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is? It¡¯s really embarrassing. This is the first time I¡¯ve transformed a monster core race, but neither side is in good favor. The innate talent of this side is Samsara, and they¡¯re not afraid of death at all. Even if their monster cores are transformed, they can still commit suicide to return ¡­¡±


    The three pillar gods were extremely calm. however, although two-thirds of the talents have left, there are still one-third of ordinary gods who can¡¯t and dare not commit suicide. They can only obediently become my clansmen. It can be considered a small gain.


    however, the version of our virus should have been improved again. The direction of the next update should not only be the body transforming into us, but also the consciousness beginning to be affected by us and willing to do so. Otherwise, it would be troublesome to commit suicide.


    At this moment, seeing that the Samsara Palace Lord didn¡¯t respond, Carolyn could only take a deep breath and instantly rush toward the three pillar gods.


    ¡°You finally can¡¯t take it anymore and are going to fight? But you want to save someone from my hands?¡± The three pillar gods looked at Carolyn, who was charging towards them, and revealed a smile. this is simply impossible, because there¡¯s only one left ¡­ This subordinate in your world is too weak.¡±


    The three pillar gods stretched out their hands and grabbed the Super Saima God.


    Puchi!


    In the next second, Caroline shot out an even faster beam of light, which pierced through the head of the God of super Saima. The entire super Saima lost all its vitality.


    All the players were dumbfounded.


    Carolyn killed her own people? ¡±


    ¡°This, this, is she crazy?¡±


    ¡­


    When the players saw this scene, they could not believe it. At the same time, their hearts ached. After all, the Saima were raised by the digital beast players, and they were already friends.


    ¡°Who said I was going to save them?¡±


    At this moment, the perfect white porcelain God spirit was shrouded in divine light as it slowly walked towards the three pillar gods. after all, there¡¯s only one way to not be killed ¡­ Only the dead can not be killed.¡±


    The three pillar gods turned around and looked at the Holy cherry blossom Emperor with calm expressions.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s the god of death¡¯s immortality.¡±

 Chapter 813

    ?


    813 Chapter 823-all of you


    eternal life of the death god.


    The three pillar gods said this with extremely calm expressions. There was even a faint trace of silent peace within the golden light.


    In the distance, the big octopus¡¯s expression changed even more.


    Its face was filled with disbelief as it mumbled, ¡± ¡°What kind of existence is this? That¡¯s too exaggerated. Even the three pillar gods, who are unrivaled and the strongest tier 9, have to pay attention to them?¡±


    It felt that its world view had been subverted.


    Ever since he was suddenly killed and brought here while he was cultivating on a star, this terrifying extraordinary world had overturned all his previous knowledge.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was a country bumpkin from the countryside!


    In his inherited memories, the tall and powerful Saima God and the ultimate talented creature had a terrifying level 9 concept!


    This kind of existence was almost at the level of a super Overlord among the type 9 realm, a super figure among the type 9 realm.


    Their cultivation techniques could be said to be invincible!


    Their ideals could open up an era!


    It was hard to imagine that they would have any ninth-rank opponents in the same rank.


    However, these two invincible tier nines had actually been blown up by the three pillar gods?


    It felt like it was dreaming.


    The three pillar gods had simply broken through the upper limit of invincibility. They were truly at the strongest tier 9. Such an invincible tier 9 had already shattered its entire understanding of the world!


    However, what was even more unbelievable was that there were three more of such unparalleled existences.


    ¡°Why did she kill her own people? What does death God¡¯s eternal life mean?¡± The big octopus was completely frightened.


    you¡¯re really a country bumpkin. You have long tentacles, but you¡¯re short-sighted.


    Beside him, a player opened his mouth. He felt that this person was indeed a cosmic creature from the countryside and had little knowledge. He explained to the giant octopus and talked about a period of history.


    back then, after the virus manyan destroyed the era of the Ishtar people, the zombies gained sentience. The first ruler of the zombie era was the Holy cherry blossom Emperor, the Holy cherry blossom dynasty.


    Emperor cherry blossom laid the foundation for the undead clan.


    She was also known as the number one Sakura tyrant in history and also the number one wise ruler in history because she had slaughtered billions of Sea Race, dragon race, and nine-headed snake ¡­ It paved the way for the corpse race.¡±


    The giant octopus was trembling.


    He had killed all the existences of the old era. He could indeed be said to be the tyrant of the enemy and the wise king of his race!


    ¡°But in reality? The true identity of the first generation leader of the undead race was actually the king of the isodar people in the old era, Caroline. She appeared to be doing this for the Rise of the Zombie race, but also to save those who had been eliminated by the times.


    She was an extreme person who pursued perfection. She was a traditional izodar person. She knew that the entire era was doomed to be destroyed, and the perfect social system she had created would collapse.


    For hundreds of years, the more she pursued a perfect and civilized society, the more she realized that there was no perfect equality and justice in reality!


    Thus, she created the eternal life of the Grim Reaper, which was activated when the entire era was about to collapse on itself. She brought the entire era into her memory corridor and became the tomb keeper of the old era.¡±


    The giant octopus had goosebumps all over its body.


    It was as if it saw the vast and distant time pouncing on it, as if the wheels of history were slowly rolling over it.


    Carolyn was a terrifying and ruthless character. She had actually opened up the concept of eternal life for the Grim Reaper. This was simply exaggerated to the extreme, and could even be said to be unprecedented!


    This was a terrifying existence. The three pillar gods were also extremely terrifying. When a group of invincible people met ¡­


    ¡°Who is the truly invincible one?¡±


    At this moment.


    The giant octopus looked over and was extremely excited. It had the urge to die at night after hearing the truth in the morning. It felt that it was worth it to see the clash of ideas between the Giants of the universe.


    now, are you going to kill the entire civilization? ¡± The three pillar gods were extremely calm. you know that you can¡¯t save anyone in our hands, so you killed them first? ¡±


    Caroline did not say anything.


    At a higher place, di Qi also smiled at the Samsara Palace Lord and said, ¡± so that¡¯s how it is. In that case, it¡¯s not just one side resisting and two sides killing each other. Instead, it¡¯s three sides killing each other and massacring the entire era!


    This was a situation that was hard to believe.


    But it was indeed so.


    Then, from the looks of it, an unimaginable battle between cosmos gods would erupt. All three parties would want to kill each other, and even Carolyn would be forced to enter the battle and join the ranks of the world¡¯s destruction!


    They wanted to see who could plunder more energy, who could kill faster, and who would be the first to enter the complete ninth-rank and achieve a true breakthrough!


    He had stepped into the true ninth-grade!


    It was a terrifying battle.


    ¡°What do you think, fellow Daoist?¡± Di Qi laughed. three of us are killing each other. Do you want to join the race? ¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head. you¡¯re going to war on your own. I¡¯m not going in.


    Di Qi laughed.


    He was testing the other party¡¯s attitude so that he could make plans for the upcoming battle.


    It was true that even the ancient Lava Land had more than 300 billion people. In the era of the small universe, there were already trillions of people, but no one wanted to have another competitor.


    BOOM!


    The great battle between the three pillar gods and Carolyn had completely erupted.


    Whoosh-


    The golden light shone and radiated across the entire universe.


    The three pillar gods ¡®Buddhist Kingdom¡¯s Pure Land was resplendent with golden light. The radiation of the virus spread out, but it was forcefully suppressed by the cells of the entire race.


    ¡°The universe is my heart, and my heart is the universe!¡±


    ¡°Creation!¡± Carolyn slowly clenched her fist in the air, and grabbed onto a huge ceramic hammer made from the cells of the entire race.


    ¡°World-ending hammer.¡±


    A terrifying illusionary scene erupted as Carolyn forcefully used her spiritual universe to alter the physical parameters. She then gently smashed her hammer into the void.


    A hole appeared in the space.


    ¡°Black hole.¡±


    A Black Vortex was produced.


    There was no sound. It was as if all the matter in the universe was being absorbed and compressed. The entire world was shaking violently, and the planets in the void were quickly sent flying.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Carolyn continued to smash and madly exchange blows. Countless black holes spread out, and vortexes seemed to turn into endless ocean currents in the black universe, spreading between the two of them.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The three pillar gods wielded three human-head swords and attacked madly.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly spectacular ¡­¡± In the distance, di Qi was watching Carolyn¡¯s fight. she¡¯s using the line of creation to its limit. Is it a man-made black hole? ¡±


    Di Qi said in a soft voice. He still didn¡¯t take the opportunity to attack, but one of his clones left quietly.


    Hualala.


    This great incarnation had 30% of di Qi¡¯s power. It rapidly flew away and quietly attacked those planets.


    This clone flew far away and quickly split into six clones of Emperor Qi, each with 5% of the original¡¯s power, and they all rushed toward the planet.


    This was di Qi¡¯s consideration. 5% of the power was most suitable for the incarnation. If the power was too high, it would be a waste, and if the power was too low, he might be sniped by the native gods and killed.


    He wanted to take this opportunity to destroy the world, absorb energy, and break through first.


    ¡°Di Qi!¡±


    ¡°Di Qi!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    Suddenly, two angry roars came from the distance.


    Although they were fighting crazily, they kept a close eye on di Qi and naturally felt that he was secretly making a move, planning to destroy the world and plunder energy.


    BOOM!


    Carolyn and the three pillar gods instantly erupted, ruthlessly pulling di Qi into the battle.


    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s like this!¡± Di Qi laughed and his body expanded rapidly as he fought with the two.


    a great battle broke out in an instant? ¡± In front of everyone¡¯s dumbfounded eyes, it exploded in an instant and evolved to the peak.


    this is normal. It seemed peaceful before, but it¡¯s natural for the world to make a move the next second.


    ¡°Who among these overlords isn¡¯t a monster? How could we let others take advantage of us in secret?¡±


    ¡­


    In the distance, countless people were whispering.


    The three invincible level-nine universe overlords started to fight.


    At the same time, the three pillar gods and Carolyn also felt that something was extremely wrong.


    Di Qi only had 70% of his power left and could still hold on for a while. After all, the nine revolutions mysterious art was built on defense. However, those incarnations were crazily destroying the planet and plundering its energy.


    He only needed some time to collect enough energy and break through the last threshold of the realm first. He would absorb the energy and become a true ninth-rank!


    If this continued, they would probably ¡­


    BOOM!


    ¡°Di Qi, you are a smart man. This is indeed a good plan.¡±


    In the next second, the three pillar gods split their cells and directly cut off three-tenths of their power to slaughter all living beings. The five parts rushed to the various planets.


    It was the same for Carolyn.


    In an instant, the three¡¯s combat strength was balanced again.

 Chapter 814

    ?


    814 The battle of the Dark Gods, blood staining the universe


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The three of them exchanged blows rapidly, clashing madly. The matter at the center of the battle was being destroyed.


    Xu Zhi was the only one who remained seated on a high spot with an indifferent expression on his face. After all, he had always been a person who observed the times and did not want to interfere too much. He was a witness to the times.


    this is the best way. The main body is fighting. Cut off a part of it and use it to slaughter all living beings. It all depends on who can kill faster ¡­


    His main body was in a great battle, and his clones were also fighting on various planets to plunder energy.


    This had become two battlefields.


    BOOM!


    The true war between gods broke out in all parts of the universe. The moment it broke out, it was a life-and-death battle. It had reached the peak of the extreme.


    The avatars of the three terrifying existences fought crazily, and the entire universe exploded and was in chaos. Invisible particle rays, light, gravity, and space-time were all distorted in the center.


    The various avatars were also massacring the planet. In the end, it was a war, and the battle was unimaginable.


    One planet after another was destroyed.


    Countless people were wailing.


    There was blood everywhere. All the clones that had met up started to meet up and fight in various places in the starry sky. On the other hand, the clones that didn¡¯t meet up landed on the planets, bringing destruction and shattering countless life planets.


    BOOM!


    In another universe, a God official stopped the three pillar gods and tore the void apart. A terrifying battle broke out.


    However, a few minutes later, the priest was beheaded and his head was carried away.


    it¡¯s no use. Other than the two strongest people, the Super Saima God and that talent creature, 5% of its power is already not something you can resist.


    On the stone star.


    A terrifying existence descended, it was the incarnation of di Qi.


    Di Qi¡¯s eyes were cold. He had already destroyed a planet before he came.


    At that time, he had raised his hand, and the entire planet had shattered. Billions of living beings had exploded, and he had sucked them in, taking away wisps of their majestic energy.


    ¡°This planet, I can feel that it¡¯s one of the center of the universe. It has countless experts and rich life energy.¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s majestic body was surrounded by clouds and his long hair was loose, giving him a sense of emptiness, as if he was overlooking the beautiful planet from an ancient blue sky.


    In the void, flisa stood quietly at a high place. you Can¡¯t Touch This planet.


    Di Qi turned around,


    ¡°I just saw you, and now you¡¯ve returned to protect this planet. Even 5% of my power is not something you can resist.¡± With a calm expression, di Qi struck out a palm. your individual combat strength is far inferior to the Super Saima God, who has gathered countless clansmen.


    BOOM!


    A terrifying battle erupted.


    Di Qi¡¯s voice was calm. you shouldn¡¯t have stopped me. It¡¯s much better for the people of this planet to die in my hands than in the hands of the three pillar gods.


    I don¡¯t really want to kill them. Although they are like grass to me, they are more valuable to me. After all, most of the energy of living creatures is in their flesh and blood, and only a small part of their souls. I will keep their souls and make them part of my blood in the soul world, living in the world of the dead. Even Ermin, one of the Seven Realms in the underworld, needs this living power to fill her world.


    after eating their flesh and blood, their souls will be left behind, just like how I destroyed the rank nine civilization in my body back then, turning them into souls. Di Qi laughed.


    The soul did indeed have a great value for continuous use.


    After all, one¡¯s soul could cultivate. After they died of old age, their souls would shatter, and they could indeed obtain more energy.


    With the development of their civilization, the methods of the heavenly overlords had become rather ¡®gentle¡¯ and mature. The souls could live a Second Life to cultivate. The dead were happy, and so were the rulers.


    A powerful soul could become a ghost God and join their ranks. The weaker the soul, the more energy it would release after it died and dissipated after cultivation. This was a business that was sure to profit and not lose.


    The other party seemed to be able to continue living, to live two lives in the world of the dead, but he was like a worker, using the rest of his life to create energy for himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Flisa roared.


    However, the other party¡¯s eyes were cold as he threw a punch. Di Qi was too powerful. Even if it was just a small part of his energy incarnation, it would be difficult for him to resist. However, he still attacked to protect his planet.


    BOOM!


    The entire atmosphere was shattered.


    After a moment, di Qi was surprised.


    He looked at flisa, who was covered in blood. He was about to fall down at any moment, but he still stood upright, his eyes empty, staring straight ahead.


    forget it, I can¡¯t take it down after a long time, and I¡¯ve wasted too much time. This avatar might even die with you if it fights you to the death. Now, it¡¯s a race against time. I¡¯ll go to other planets and obtain even more.


    This incarnation of di Qi left.


    flisa still stood on the highest peak of the planet, looking at the sky like a statue of the god of war.


    After a while.


    Puchi! Puchi!


    Flisa¡¯s body exploded, and a large amount of blood spurted out. His tall and slender body shrank, turning into a withered and wrinkled tree trunk.


    ¡°wuwuwu!¡±


    ¡°King flisa.¡±


    All the living beings on the stone star were crying.


    Some experts rushed over, and everyone looked at this figure standing on the peak of the planet, protecting everyone on this planet.


    ¡°Teacher Zach ¡­¡± Some of the disciples of the martial arts Palace under him sobbed and called out King flisa¡¯s real name. They could no longer see any hope.


    They had resisted this time, but what if the next destructive dark hand descended again?


    ¡°I ¡­ Zac?¡± Flisa gasped for breath and slowly leaned against a big tree at the bottom of the cliff, recalling a distant memory.


    The crazy version of himself, the young white dwarf in countless parallel universes, at this moment, he seemed to have returned to the distant past and saw the glorious days of the beginning.


    On the streets, there were red-shelled insects giving speeches and birds flying.


    ¡°I Have a Dream! Our children will live in a country that will not judge them by their skin color or race, but by their character!¡±


    ¡­


    we will be able to work together, pray together, fight together, go to jail together, defend freedom together, and fight against the apocalypse together!


    ¡­


    In the martial arts Palace.


    A white dwarf looked up at the sun in the sky as if he wanted to grab it. The young man¡¯s eyes were like colorful glass, full of dreams and hope.


    we are not lowly slaves. We, the White dwarves, have the powerful bloodline of the legendary Ice Demon race ¡­


    ¡­


    from today on, the palace Master of each generation of the palace of martial arts will be called flisa.


    ¡­.


    He was slightly stunned.


    After half an hour, he suddenly turned his head and saw a terrifying existence descending on the atmosphere.


    It was the three pillar gods.


    ¡°I already ¡­ Another one?¡± the miracle of fate is forged by blood. flisa stood up and looked at the sky with a burning desire to fight.


    ¡°I, have a dream!¡±


    no matter what the universe is like, no matter how many times it fails, no matter how many corpses are piled up. Flisa stood up and roared at the sky,


    ¡°Monster! Get out of my most beloved planet!¡±


    ¡­.


    In the vast universe, it was dark and deep.


    Everything was silent.


    There was no sound, not even light.


    This was because all the light in the universe seemed to have been sucked away by a distant war.


    At this moment, di Qi, who had just fought with flisa and was injured, was rushing to the next planet.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared beside him. It was a handsome creature with a deformed green skin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also seen you before.¡±


    Di Qi stopped and laughed. do you want to take advantage of me when I¡¯m injured? Do you want to stop me?¡±


    Sallu¡¯s body was slender and handsome, and he revealed a sinister smile. yes, I¡¯m such a shameless person. Killing you should be very rewarding.


    ¡°I think you should hurry to Shi Xing, because it¡¯s more dangerous there.¡± Di Qi said.


    ¡°Help the people on a planet? Help flisa? What a joke, I¡¯m Lord Sallu, a monster whose instinct is to kill! He was killed by the clone of the three pillar gods. He deserved it. I can only sigh that the world has one less enemy and opponent ¡­¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s smile disappeared. the power of an expert is comparable to a planet. Instead of running away, you¡¯re taking the initiative to come to me? ¡±


    BOOM!


    Sallu immediately made his move, and a terrifying battle broke out.


    The entire universe was breaking out in a terrifying bloody battle. The experts of the major planets were doing their best to resist.


    A native God of a planet was running away at full speed, tears of blood flowing down his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, it¡¯s useless ¡­ The universe¡¯s great calamity is coming. This is a great extinction. No one can become an Eagle that soars through the universe¡¯s destruction and live to the next era.¡±


    This powerful God couldn¡¯t escape in the end. A figure slowly walked out, surrounded by cold light. He was quickly killed.

 Chapter 815

    ?


    815 Why hesitate to fight?


    Distress signals were transmitted from one planet to another.


    On the television, there were leaders who were chasing after the final doomsday declaration. On the television, their faces were full of tears, and they could not stop sobbing. we, we ¡­


    ¡°Who can save us ¡­¡±


    Countless people were numb with despair on their faces. They didn¡¯t know when it would be their turn in the vast Galaxy.


    the world is in chaos. This turmoil has never happened before. The universe is about to collapse and the world is about to be destroyed. There was an old level eight God living in seclusion. He was originally the strongest person on a nearby planet, and if his name was revealed, it would definitely cause the entire planet to exclaim in surprise and be welcomed by the common people. However, he was currently drinking with his friends, planning to die in his drunken state.


    ¡°I¡¯m not fighting anymore. I can¡¯t fight anymore.¡± The expert was drunk.


    the three universe-level great and vast Supremes and their endless shadow incarnations are also fighting in various parts of the universe. They are distorting time and space ¡­


    the era of the New Gods is about to be born. The true ancient giants of the universe will appear, but they will need our blood to pave the way!


    Countless people were praying and feeling despair as they lived through the last moments of their lives.


    The entire world was surrounded by an atmosphere of terror and darkness, and killing was everywhere. The powerful beings were cold-blooded and heartless, and it was unknown how many living creatures they had to kill before they could achieve the legendary complete ninth tier.


    ¡­


    Planet CyberTAN.


    The king of Cybertron had a calm expression as he looked at the arrival of the gods.


    you should know that the world is being destroyed. The only way to not be killed is to be killed first. The White porcelain God was extremely calm.


    ¡°Everything depends on your spirit!¡± The king of CyberTAN said.


    The whole of CyberTAN was heading towards eternal life.


    ¡­


    On a universe ship.


    the entire universe is fighting and bathing in blood. This is an unprecedented disaster.


    born in the dark Age, we have witnessed the inevitable end of an era, the final end, but at the end of this era where the old and the new are replacing each other, we ¡­ What should I do?¡±


    Although the players were usually cheeky, they were extremely silent at this time.


    ¡°There are many things that you can¡¯t change just because you know you can¡¯t.¡±


    we know that hard work can¡¯t change anything, but we still try. This is called stupidity, but maybe we should be stupid for once.


    ¡°Who hasn¡¯t been foolish once or twice in their youth?¡±


    They saw the entire era wailing, suffering, and blood flowing through the entire universe.


    They saw the struggle of flisa and the others.


    It was not that they were not strong enough, and their qualifications were not inferior to Ermin and the others, but time waited for no man.


    ¡°The three pillar gods are really killing! It was destroying the flesh and souls, while di Qi was slaughtering the flesh and blood, absorbing the souls into his body, becoming the people of the ghost realm in the Seven Realms heavenly court, allowing them to create more value ¡­ As for Carolyn, she¡¯s the eternal God of death!¡±


    Without a doubt, Carolyn was the most Orthodox and gentlest of them all. After all, she had originally cultivated this system, and this was also the world she had created.


    the Dark Age, the tragedy of the era.


    At that moment, a group of players brought the giant octopus with the fusion Emperor and planned to fuse again for the last bloody battle.


    They had to do something.


    Previously, he couldn¡¯t beat the main bodies of the three pillar gods and couldn¡¯t even get close to them.


    But now, he had to at least try to snipe a clone and save some planets. After all, the players of the digital beast bloodline had lived here for too long, and they were all living creatures of flesh and blood.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way!¡±


    ¡°We have to deal with the three pillar gods.¡±


    it¡¯s time for us to show our true trump cards. After all, we couldn¡¯t win even if we used our trump cards before. But now ¡­ A player said softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that we need to delay for some time.¡±


    ¡°After all, the big shots outside have already given us an idea that might be able to help and influence the war situation of the entire world. Encourage the last venerable sovereign who didn¡¯t make a move to make a move and kill the three pillar gods, di Qi, and Carolyn.¡±


    that¡¯s right. We are a line of online gamers. We have to lead the leader of the world of six paths of Samsara to make a move in order for there to be any changes!


    ¡°But now, we have to deal with the three pillar gods and stop him.¡±


    They started discussing.


    At this time, while the giant octopus was dumbfounded, a hidden Asura warrior player walked out.


    Asura Dao Warriors always had strange appearances.


    After all, the appearance of an evolved person was not fixed.


    There were trees, plants, rocks, and all kinds of shapes, but this was the first time it had seen such a strange Asura warrior.


    This creature was a piece of glass.


    In other words, it was a semi-transparent creature with a magnifying glass.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen a big octopus before, have you? He¡¯s one of our demon gods!¡± One of the players laughed.


    ¡°Demon God?¡± The giant octopus was stunned. why is there another one? ¡± Didn¡¯t you say that there are 13 demonic gods in the Asura Dao, including me?¡±


    ¡°There are actually fourteen of the thirteen Asura demon gods. Isn¡¯t that common sense?¡± A player said.


    stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and use your fusion Emperor talent to fuse us fourteen demon gods and these pixel gods together again ¡­ However, you have to use this Demon God of sun descent as your main body!¡±


    BOOM!


    Fusion Emperor¡¯s talent exploded.


    Countless talents fused, twisted, and converged into a strange-looking Sunsan mirror.


    this sun Advent Mirror is even more mature than the mother stream-level next door. This is because it uses mature talents to gather, and with more talents and combat strength, it can perform high-dimensional projections and allow elemental creatures to descend!


    this sun mirror had already flown to the place where the sunlight was the most direct in the entire small universe and gathered the sun.


    ¡°They only saw the Trump cards of the Super Saima God and elemental creatures! Let¡¯s show them the cards we players have!¡±


    ¡°The hymn of humanity is the hymn of history!¡±


    ¡°The greatness of mankind is the greatness of courage!¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s show them our anger!¡±


    ¡°Why hesitate to fight!¡±


    ¡°Why hesitate to fight!¡±


    The entire sun approaching mirror was gathering light. Suddenly, he muttered, ¡±


    ¡°Elemental essence overlay.¡±


    [ thorny shell ]


    ¡°Energy shadow.¡±


    three times the strength.


    ¡°Increased soul energy response.¡±


    ¡­.


    Rays of talent stacked on the mirror, and the entire sun mirror creature suddenly burst out with a violent light beam that distorted the laws.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    On a planet, the three pillar gods were massacring all the living beings on the planet.


    Suddenly, a beam of light converged on the planet.


    Ha!


    A majestic roar.


    the Dark Age has arrived. The entire planet and even the universe are being destroyed by the terrifying taboo existences ¡­ However, there will always be righteous people.¡±


    This huge beam of light, a vast cosmic giant, descended on this planet with a fist raised in superhuman flight.


    just like the sun, passing through the night.


    the dawn is quiet, crossing the horizon.


    ¡°Whose figure is going through reincarnation?¡±


    the future is right under your feet. Don¡¯t be sad, don¡¯t be afraid ¡­


    a new storm has appeared. How can we stop? I will travel through time and space with all my might, and I will come to you ¡­


    BOOM!


    A delicate silver giant descended in the city and stood in the endless steel forest. The entire city was like a toy the size of a building block, and the car was the size of a doll.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    The giant of light looked at the alien monster that was twisting its cells and got into a fighting stance.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The three pillar gods were slightly surprised.


    M78 Nebula, representing the giant of the universe¡¯s Warriors, tiga.

 Chapter 816

    ?


    816 Chapter 826-sowing discord


    ¡°It¡¯s Ultraman Tiga!¡±


    ¡°He actually ¡­ It¡¯s Deeker!¡±


    On the ground, countless children roared in excitement.


    the digital beast from ancient times predicted that in the future, the terrifying demonic pillar ou will descend upon this world to destroy it. There will also be the cosmic justice warrior, Ultraman, who will arrive in a beam of light to save this world!


    ¡°Today, the prophecy will come true! Ultraman Tiga will defeat Zhu ou the demon!¡±


    ¡­


    BOOM!


    The entire planet was cheering.


    A New Hope had appeared.


    After all, the first half of the ancient prophecy had appeared, and the hero in the second half had also appeared. All the living beings on the planet were cheering, their voices like waves.


    It was obvious that digital beast had been secretly planning this for decades. A long time ago, he had wanted Asura to make a magic Sundering mirror cannon to replace his gatling cannon.


    As for the prophecy ¡­ Regardless of whether he could win or not, it was always right to put gold on his face first.


    demon Zhu ou, I, Deeker, will protect this planet!


    This giant of light bent his back slightly.


    Ha!


    He shouted and got into a strange fighting posture.


    The twelve demon gods of the players were all previous PvP fighting Champions. Their battle sense and talent had been honed over the years, and their combined strength was definitely not inferior to the three pillar gods. The problem was their hardware strength, cultivation, and cultivation techniques.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you before.¡±


    The three pillar gods smiled. Although the ancient Lava Land did not have the concept of players at all, and there was only one balloon fish, the three pillar gods naturally knew that this was one of the people who had come from the six realms of reincarnation and had besieged them.


    The three pillar gods were extremely curious and quickly calculated.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is?¡±


    the principle is very exquisite and magical. You use the ultimate creatures with the fusion Talent to turn your soul into energy and become elemental creatures. Then, through a magnifying glass, you gather the rays of sunlight and project them onto this planet? ¡±


    The three pillar gods looked at the beam of light in the distant sky and said with a smile, ¡± the magnifying glass is your true form. Therefore, you are only here through the light beam of the elemental channel, which is a light elemental projection. As for the sunlight, it can provide you with unlimited power, allowing you to be instantly resurrected after you die and descend again ¡­


    It was a terrifying light-type creature with an ultimate talent.


    It¡¯s somewhat similar to the dimensional paper from before. No, you guys are stronger. You used your talent in using leftover materials. You¡¯re few in number, but you¡¯ve actually managed to achieve this.¡±


    The three pillar gods were very calm. They said with their hands behind their backs, ¡± you guys are very fierce now. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re following the internet to attack me. You¡¯re not afraid of death at all.


    The faces of all the players who had fused changed drastically, and they secretly thought that the analysis and calculation abilities of the three pillar gods were too terrifying.


    Inside their bodies, they were very surprised.


    ¡°He actually found out. We¡¯re a group of keyboard warriors who followed the internet ¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed! If we don¡¯t hide far away from it through the network, we won¡¯t dare to confront it face to face, for fear of being beaten to death ¡­¡±


    three pillar gods, as expected of a Super Magic core integrated computer. The analogy is very appropriate.


    ¡­


    The players were very realistic.


    Although he wanted to protect the planet and save some people, he did not want to completely throw his life away. After all, he only had one life left after breaking through to godhood. If he was killed, he would really be dead.


    Everyone wanted to be on the safe side and only save the others after ensuring their own safety.


    ¡°But don¡¯t panic. The Sundering mirror talent that we¡¯ve fused with has distorted the law of light. He can¡¯t attack us along this optical fiber network for a short time! They can¡¯t find our IP address!¡±


    ¡°We can do whatever we want!¡±


    ¡°At the same time, we have hit its weak spot. Its Buddhist Kingdom can not infect energy creatures with viruses! Elemental creatures are like the cells of their entire race. Ultraman is the nemesis of his virus!¡±


    country of light, jinx Buddha country!


    ¡°Our Ultraman descent system was tailor-made for the three pillar gods!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The players roared.


    In an instant, a great battle broke out.


    The players ¡®overall combat power wasn¡¯t weak, and with the addition of their various talents, they instantly began a fierce battle with the three pillar gods.


    This battle did not care about life and death, only victory and defeat.


    But very quickly, they were about to be beaten to death by the three pillar gods. Their entire bodies were in tatters, and the red light in front of them was flashing, indicating something.


    ¡°We can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡±


    it¡¯s fine. If he¡¯s dead, I can project him again!


    BOOM!


    In the next second, this giant of light turned into specks of light and scattered. Following the light beam from outside the planet¡¯s atmosphere, a new giant of light descended.


    He sat on light and pointed his fist at the planet.


    ¡°Sai-Luo-!!¡±


    The moment he descended, a powerful shout resounded through the sky.


    M78 Nebula, light of the universe giant warrior, sero.


    ¡°Are you the one who killed my fellow tribesman, Deeker?¡±


    with a loud boom, sello ultraman landed on the ground. he had long metal horns and eyes as sharp as an eagle¡¯s. he squatted down slightly and said, ¡± even if my fellow race members die, i will protect this planet! ¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    The three pillar gods were momentarily stunned.


    Everyone knew that it was the same person, but why was there so much drama ¡­


    It felt that its computing power had crashed. This was an illogical and meaningless action. They were really a group of strange creatures.


    ¡°In human terms, are you making fun of me? In that case, you have successfully angered me. ¡± The three pillar gods ¡®expressions were cold. After a few rounds of fighting, the three pillar gods were covered in blood. After a few minutes, they had successfully killed this sello Ultraman.


    However, the next second.


    Huala!


    A beam of light descended once again, and a giant descended onto this planet.


    just like the sun, passing through the night.


    the dawn is quiet, crossing the horizon.


    ¡­.


    It was a familiar voice.


    Ultraman had arrived again.


    It looked at the place where sello Ultraman had disappeared, gritted its teeth, and said angrily, ¡± Seiro, you were actually killed by the other party in order to avenge me ¡­ I didn¡¯t actually die. I just left with heavy injuries. I want to avenge Zaro!¡±


    When Deeker returned, he looked at the three pillar gods in anger and said fiercely, ¡± ¡°You and I are irreconcilable! Today, we¡¯ll have to fight to the death!¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    The three pillar gods were completely stunned.


    You guys even have a plot?


    At first, he wanted to leave this annoying guy. The other party was very weak and could be killed in a few minutes, but the other party kept resurrecting and restraining him. It simply made him feel that the other party was indescribably shameless.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the other hand, a group of players had already contacted the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord in the six realms of reincarnation.


    They had a crazy plan.


    They naturally knew that the other powerhouses like Qi Tiandi and Li Sansheng must have died after the three pillar gods were defeated. They entered the reincarnation cycle and wouldn¡¯t be back for a short time.


    However, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord would definitely be able to kill his clone and his main body would still be hiding in the dark.


    This was because his cloning talent was too disgusting, and it was also the foundation of his survival.


    They still managed to find the other avatar of the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord and asked him to find talents and manpower.


    this is a miraculous train of this era. As long as you get off the train and take a piss, you will be ruthlessly thrown off the wheel of history ¡­ This is a rare opportunity, and we can fight for many benefits for our world!¡±


    The players said, ¡± now, the entire universe is in a war between gods. The darkness is chaotic. There are avatars fighting everywhere. In such a chaotic time, we can provoke Emperor Qi and provoke grudges. Then, we can force the venerable sovereign to make a move. We can even attack all three of them. Our world can get a lot of benefits.


    When the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord heard this, he felt that the other party was imitating him.

 Chapter 817

    ?


    817 The miracle of light


    Very quickly, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord heard of their plan and felt that they were extremely daring. The more he heard, the more shocked he was. It was an earth-shattering plan.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was a radical person, but he could not help but exclaim, you want to snatch a cup of soup from the hands of those existences, and also follow them to destroy all living beings?¡­ You¡¯re using the destruction of this civilization to realize your secret plan and build a new universe-the brilliant all-seeing eye?¡±


    After all, the entire small universe era before him contained too much energy.


    The three forbidden existences would have a lot of energy left after gathering enough energy to break through to the ninth rank!


    However, would they stop after they had collected enough energy to break through to the ninth step?


    This was impossible!


    Who would complain about having too much energy?


    The moment they made a move, they would destroy the entire era.


    They had collected enough energy, and whoever broke through to the complete true ninth-level first would be the winner. They could directly attack the other two existences and beat them until they bowed their heads!


    At this time, it was simply snatching food from the Tiger¡¯s mouth if they wanted to take the opportunity to divide it in their hands.


    One of the players said, ¡± the destruction of the new age can not be stopped. This is the general trend of the new age. Even Carolyn knew about this. That¡¯s why she joined the ranks of destruction. We can only join ¡­


    To put it nicely, we will make use of the vast destructive energy of this universe to build the foundation of a new civilization. For this era¡¯s destruction, we will save. portion of the common people in this universe, build a universe Dao Palace, an Ark, and do our best to soar through the ocean of destruction ¡­


    To put it bluntly, we¡¯re also splitting the benefits of the destruction of the entire era. Rather than letting those taboos go through the great destruction, it¡¯s better for us to also split a piece of the destroyed cake.¡±


    When the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord heard this, he felt that these people were more daring than him!


    The word ¡°audacious¡± wasn¡¯t enough to describe this. This wasn¡¯t scraping the skin of these three forbidden ninth-rank existences, but directly stabbing their buttocks from behind!


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord clapped his hands and laughed. the three existences are fighting at the core while their avatars are roaming around, destroying all life on the planet ¡­ And you, are you going to join the ranks of their clones, race with them, and destroy all life on the planet?¡±


    good, I¡¯ve really underestimated you. What a big move. You Asura Dao are simply a group of complete lunatics!


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord laughed. you¡¯ve touched the interests of the three powerful cultivators. Now, you want the venerable sovereigns to protect you? ¡±


    you don¡¯t believe in venerable sovereigns? ¡± The players said.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    The expression of the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord changed.


    He paced back and forth with his hands behind his back, his expression nervous.


    If it was an ordinary God, he would not have believed it, because the gap between their realms was too big.


    After all, he had joined forces with a group of people, but he had still been personally killed by the three pillar gods. Only by experiencing it personally would he know how terrifying those so-called strongest level nine taboo existences were!


    However, if it was the Samsara Palace Lord ¡­


    He fell silent again as he thought of the shocking existence behind the scenes who had brought endless darkness to the era and cut off the ancient immortal path. It had made countless people despair.


    How was his combat strength?


    In front of an existence at this level, could he really fight above his level?


    ¡°We can try,¡± he said.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    The players were in a hurry. Stalling the three pillar gods was only the first step of the giant of light¡¯s attempt.


    They had an even more audacious plan. Not only were they going to save many people, but they were also going to bite a big piece of cake in the hands of the three forbidden existences!


    however, more than half of the power under me has been consumed, and only a small number of mortals and ordinary gods are left. I can help you and let you take them away for temporary use, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough.¡± The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s reply made the players anxious.


    Yes, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord and the rest had been defeated.


    Most of the elites had died, leaving behind the old and weak.


    Even the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord could not bring out too much power to make a big bet to turn the tables.


    Even though the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was a gambling addict, encouraging others to talk about miracles, probability, and creating all sorts of impossible things, he was still a person who was willing to gamble.


    ¡°Is there really no other way?¡± The players.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord took a deep breath. He was a ruthless person and he was not willing to give up. He made up his mind and laughed, however, I can create an opportunity for you. In the devil suppressing Pagoda of the ultimate one sect, all the divine arts practitioners of the world are suppressed.


    You should know that the total number of divine arts practitioners is too great, a total of ten million. Not all the strong practitioners have enough strength to refine them into magic artifacts, so they are suppressed ¡­ If you can convince them ¡­¡±


    This was the last group of forces that could be brought out: An opposing force was still a force.


    Furthermore, once this batch of talents was released, it would be a tough battle for the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, regardless of the outcome of the war. This was because all the enemies had escaped from the prison.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight with you guys.¡± The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord opened the door.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Ta ta ta!


    Outside the demon-sealing tower, the guards were screaming.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Someone took the opportunity to break into our demon suppression tower and break into our prison!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bad!¡±


    The talents suppressed in the demon sealing tower were excited when they heard the voice outside. Could it be that they were saved?


    Ta ta ta!


    Another group of footsteps could be heard and a player appeared. everyone, we are Warriors from the Asura path. We have defeated the guards of the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord and have come to save you!


    The divine arts practitioners were very excited.


    Then, the gamers told them about what had happened outside and their next plan. However, everyone¡¯s expression changed slightly as they felt that their plan was crazy.


    ¡°This is to turn the tables for the divine arts practitioners!¡±


    ¡°For your era and race!¡±


    yes, you all think it¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s impossible.


    but the so-called miracle won¡¯t exist if you don¡¯t create it. The players ¡®expressions were very serious. many of you call this behavior ¡­ Stupid.¡±


    yes, you are very rational. You naturally call those who ¡®know that they can¡¯t be changed, but still try to change¡¯ stupid. But are they really stupid? ¡±


    the so-called miracle is to try the impossible ¡­ If they don¡¯t even try, they¡¯re called stupid. They¡¯re destined to never create miracles.¡±


    The player¡¯s gaze swept around, and the divine arts practitioners that he saw didn¡¯t dare to look at him. Their eyes were filled with fear.


    ¡°There are a lot of people who always curl up in the soil after they fall! They were poor, but they lived in shabby thatched cottages! I lay on the ground and looked at the sky, numbly looking outside. I secretly anticipated the arrival of a miracle, hoping that my fate would change ¡­¡±


    however, there are no miracles in this world. It ¡­ They¡¯re all covered in blood.¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment, everyone was shocked.


    He planned to take a gamble.


    we only have One Fusion Talent left. We currently only have 30 people who have fused, so there are 270 fusion spots left. The players said that the upper limit for fusion was around 300.


    water element talents, step forward. A player said.


    The water element was a major type of talent, and dozens of people came out in an instant.


    ¡°Light element talents, step forward.¡± The players made an emergency screening.


    Most of the talents here were not strong.


    However, their own player forces were far from being able to defeat the natives, so they could still complete a major integration with these inferior talents.


    This allowed them to reach the maximum number of fusion talents.


    The players were also shocked. Everyone liked exciting things, but the consequences were ¡­


    ¡°Are we really going to make a move?¡±


    ¡°Can we really win?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s really crazy, but if we can complete it, then the world of US players will really appear. It¡¯s to get the city building order and start building the city!¡±


    taking advantage of the destruction to steal a part of the energy to build our civilized world? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to introduce the first batch of residents.¡±


    ¡­


    BOOM!


    On a planet.


    Di Jia was covered in injuries, and the three pillar gods opposite him were also injured.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Tiga was still fighting.


    At this moment, the entire planet¡¯s television stations were broadcasting this. In fact, many television stations across the entire universe were conducting a large-scale broadcast.


    This was because they were in despair. At the last moment of their lives, all they heard was the news of the destruction of other planets. Although countless planets were fleeing in all directions, they didn¡¯t know when it would be their turn.


    The news in front of them gave them a glimmer of hope.


    After all, he was the prophesied Savior.


    ¡°Wuwuwu, Deeker, don¡¯t lose!¡±


    ¡°I must win!¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone was praying and crying.


    Deeker was already covered in wounds and had died countless times. Everyone¡¯s hearts were in turmoil.


    On the other side, a new sun approaching mirror had finally gathered 300 talents and formed a qualitative change.


    It was a round eyeball.


    The entire front part of the magnifying glass was like his crystal, emitting a beam of light.


    Suddenly, a voice came from the sun mirror in the distance. it¡¯s done. After all, it¡¯s an extremely simple expansion project, which is to increase the range of the light beam!


    BOOM!


    The three pillar gods were completely enraged.


    At this moment, Deeker suddenly roared in grief, ¡± children of the entire planet, all living beings, I can¡¯t defeat the opposing demon Zhu ou anymore ¡­


    The entire planet suddenly fell into silence, panic, and despair.


    ¡°One of them is already dead.¡±


    ¡°One of them, dina, died.¡±


    ¡­


    They saw every Ultraman taking the stage one by one, and then another Ultraman coming after them. They watched their companions die and shed tears of grief. In the end, they fought with passion again, which made them very sad.


    but I have another way. I can bring all of you away from this planet and let you build a new and happy life in our country of light!


    please release your Yuan Qi bullets and lend me your power!


    ¡­


    BOOM!


    All of a sudden, the entire elemental passage became so huge that it covered the entire huge planet.


    Hualala-


    The light enveloped the entire planet, and it was bathed in holiness.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to ¡­¡±


    The entire planet was shaking, and countless people were silent.


    The entire world was in the dark Age, and it was already difficult for them to escape death. The only hope was in front of them. They chose to believe in the ancient legendary hero who saved the world and raised their hands high.


    The essence Qi bomb, offering all its power.


    It was already a technique that all the living beings in the small universe knew. After all, this was a simple technique that could be learned at level one, and the living beings on the planet were at level one and above.


    On the cliff.


    In a small town.


    Countless elderly people, children, parents, and young people left their garages and houses and walked up to everyone, raising their hands high.


    ¡°Is that Ultraman¡¯s hometown?¡± he asked.


    They looked at the golden light that enveloped the entire planet in the sky. It was as if they were looking at a divine Kingdom. The Golden Stairs led to an ancient and Sacred Palace.


    please take me with you. Please take away my power!


    They shouted.


    ¡°If we want to defeat our opponents, we can only turn into light as well!¡±


    ¡°I want to become light.¡±


    In a school, countless children were led to the field by their teachers. They raised their arms high and said, ¡± I¡¯m tiga too.


    ¡°I¡¯m tiga too.¡±


    ¡­


    His blood was boiling!


    A New Hope appeared in the dark Age.


    Xu Zhi sat on a high spot and continued to drink his tea. although times are very sad, with the advent of the Dark Age, hot-blooded battles, all kinds of roars, and songs of praise for the times, I always feel ¡­ Something¡¯s not right.¡±


    Some strange things had mixed in.

 Chapter 818

    ?


    818 A huge pot


    BOOM!


    The entire planet was covered in the Holy Light.


    All the humans and living creatures had used Yuan Qi bullets. All their souls and energy had been sucked dry, and they had turned into dried corpses that fell to the ground.


    Hualala!


    In the huge golden light beam, countless soul energy phantoms were faintly discernible. They flew across the vast universe through the huge expanded elemental channel that diga had used to come here. It was as if they were crossing this universal bridge and entering the distant country of light.


    you guys actually!?


    The three pillar gods immediately took action.


    ¡°You want to stop it? This is impossible!¡± With a loud bang, Deeker used all his strength to hold the three pillar gods back. The people who were protecting the entire planet entered the elemental passage.


    He couldn¡¯t beat them, but he could stall them.


    They had never thought of fighting head-on and winning by force, because it was unrealistic.


    ¡°You guys are really good at scheming.¡±


    The three pillar gods suddenly stopped. Knowing that they could not stop him, they said slowly, ¡± it turns out that you are not going to save the people on the entire planet, because you know that you can not save them at all ¡­ From the very beginning, you all had the same thoughts as Carolyn and joined us in slaughtering all living beings in order to divide up the energy for the destruction of the world!¡±


    It was obvious that they were also killing.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t beat them, then join.¡±


    Deeker stopped attacking and quietly walked back into the beam.


    ¡°An era is destined to be destroyed. No one can be stubborn to that extent. No one is pedantic. Instead of struggling, it¡¯s better to adapt to the circumstances.¡±


    The three pillar gods did not follow.


    It just stood quietly on this lifeless planet, looking at the return of the light beam, and said indifferently, ¡±


    what a bunch of unpredictable guys. Their way of thinking is very special, and their actions are unexpected ¡­ It seems that the fourth force is about to enter the world¡¯s energy Division ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Hualala!


    The countless souls that had entered along with the light beam floated into the eyeball.


    When the players saw this scene, they were so excited that it was hard to imagine.


    ¡°We¡¯ve succeeded!¡±


    ¡°Our mirror of light is much stronger than the mother stream mirror next door, which has yet to mature. After all, we have too many talents! It can be used on the mother stream!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve distorted the laws and changed a lot!¡±


    ¡°The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord and the rest are too stupid! They fused their talents and thought of becoming an ultimate creature to fight head-on and see who had the bigger fist. However, they never thought of fusing their talents and making them the fundamental laws of a world!¡±


    we¡¯ve already successfully extradited a batch of them. Let¡¯s work harder!


    The souls of the deceased came to a new land.


    This was an extremely ordinary soul world space, a very ordinary internal space, a temporary defense for the world¡¯s extraditor.


    But perhaps in the distant future, it would develop into a Golden Age. After all, it had absorbed a lot of energy, which was extremely vast and endless.


    On the other side, a group of people were working like crazy.


    the magnetic line bald donkey of the weapon refining sect, the Joss flame markings on its eyeballs, why aren¡¯t you working on it? ¡±


    there are more and more people. We also need to use the power of incense!


    ¡­


    All the players roared and worked overtime.


    On the front of the eyeball was a crystalline lens, a pupil with a glass magnifying glass, and on the back of the eyeball were extremely dense blood vessels that were rapidly forming.


    In fact, this eyeball was a smaller version of the mother stream.


    There was also a magnifying glass in front, and behind it was the Joss flame formation.


    hurry up, release them to the next planet and start snatching people!


    A player shouted.


    Huala!


    A beam of light instantly landed on another planet.


    everyone, I¡¯m Deeker. The entire planet might be destroyed. If you¡¯re willing ¡­ A majestic and sorrowful roar resounded through the entire planet.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°Has tiga come to our side?¡±


    ¡°The ancient legend has actually come true!¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone on the planet quickly raised their hands.


    Because of the great battle with the three pillar gods, they had watched the entire planet¡¯s battle through the broadcast. The deaths of Sara and dina had made them cry. The other party had paid a great price to save them. They were very touched and were willing to believe it.


    After all, they had been building up their momentum for a long time.


    The battle with the three pillar gods was actually to build momentum. Whoever won the hearts of the people would win the World.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next planet! Don¡¯t fight them head-on!¡±


    yes, they¡¯re very fast, but we¡¯ll arrive in the blink of an eye. At the same time, we can deal with them in an instant, but they¡¯ll have to suffer the resistance of the planet¡¯s natives!


    ¡­


    The fourth apocalyptic faction had joined the battle.


    In an instant, the entire universe was in chaos.


    what a Samsara official sovereign. He claimed that he wouldn¡¯t attack, and as expected, he didn¡¯t attack. He¡¯s very honest. However, his subordinates are actually snatching energy from our avatars. Furthermore, they¡¯re so skilled. They must have planned this long ago. It¡¯s definitely not a last-minute move. Di Qi¡¯s face turned cold.


    He naturally placed the blame on Samsara Palace Lord, thinking that the other party had long planned this.


    The people of this world did not have any powerful beings behind them. How could they dare to attack them?


    BOOM!


    A terrifying battle erupted.


    The three of them fought at the core, regardless of friend or foe.


    it¡¯s a very special method. I saw a new civilization system from it. The radiation light system can actually be used in this way. I¡¯ve gained a lot. The three pillar gods seemed to be very appreciative and not angry at all, but only they themselves knew what they were thinking.


    indeed, it¡¯s a very interesting system. That radiant all-seeing eye can see through the entire universe and land on planets. Said Carolyn with a smile.


    The three of them were already fighting for real, and it was impossible to stop.


    Their avatars were also fighting each other in various universes, plundering energy from planets. Blood was flowing, and the sky was stained with blood. They never thought that someone would take the opportunity to Rob them and steal energy from their avatars. It was very shameless.


    BOOM!


    In another place, di Qi¡¯s clone was walking on a planet.


    There was already a large amount of blood on the planet. He had just slaughtered all the rebellious ordinary gods on the entire planet and was ready to reap the results.


    BOOM!


    A beam of light covered the entire land. A giant raised his fist and pointed at the planet.


    just like the sun, passing through the night.


    the dawn is quiet, crossing the horizon.


    ¡°Whose figure is going through reincarnation?¡±


    ¡­.


    Di Qi turned around in surprise.


    M78 Nebula, light of the universe giant warrior, Deeker!


    A furious roar.


    The giant of light had arrived.


    It absorbed the lives of several planets and began to grow stronger with the support of the people behind it. It had a faint smell of incense.


    BOOM!


    In the next second, di Jia was entangled with di Qi¡¯s clone.


    All the living beings on the planet raised their hands and began to hand him in.


    Di Qi¡¯s doppelganger was not strong and was unable to do anything. It was forcibly held back and soon, the entire planet had turned into a dead atmosphere.


    The giant of light returned to the light beam and slowly flew away. He mumbled to himself like a poet, ¡±


    don¡¯t blame us. It¡¯s just because we saw this planet in the crowd.


    ¡°When I see it, all I can think of is various positions.¡±


    the weather is so good. Please let us shed our sweat on it.


    ¡°Love is selfish, love is possession.¡±


    the wind is blowing. Standing in the sea of stars, the hot wind of the sun is burning my broad and powerful chest, making me want to return to the ocean of light.


    ¡­.


    Di Qi fell silent.


    It was because they seemed to know each other.


    He suddenly turned his head and looked at the venerable sovereign, who was sitting on a high spot in the distant universe, drinking tea and watching quietly. His eyes revealed a touch of killing intent.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡±

 Chapter 819

    ?


    819 Before I transformed into the Dao, the world was daoless


    Di Qi¡¯s expression changed. Finally, he became extremely calm,


    Samsara official sovereign, you¡¯re good. Back then, I fought with the three pillar gods on the ancient Barrens. In the end, you took the opportunity to attack me from behind. You took advantage of the attention being drawn away by the battle and stole my alien creature.


    That was the only living thing that di Qi had found after flying for seven to eight thousand years, and it had been stolen?


    Moreover, he was the only one who attacked others. Who would dare to attack him?


    Going one step further and leaving behind such coquettish words, it was simply a huge form of ridicule.


    Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he had already made a mental note of this.


    and today, he¡¯s still doing what he did in the past. Taking advantage of the chaotic battle between me, the three pillar gods, and Carolyn, he¡¯s using the same old trick again. He¡¯s taking advantage of the fact that we¡¯re unable to split up and steal the energy!


    ¡°It seems that we will have a battle soon.¡± Di Qi¡¯s expression gradually became calm as he flew towards the planet and continued to the next one.


    Now was not the time to delay.


    The three of them continued to race without stopping. They crossed one planet after another, annihilating all life and harvesting energy.


    In this life-and-death Race, whoever collected enough energy and broke through first, from a weak ninth-rank to a true complete ninth-rank, would be able to suppress the other two!


    This was a matter of life and death, and it was a race against time!


    And because of this, these glib-tongued Giants of light were sitting around in the light pillars, taking advantage of the situation and splitting the energy with them. No one had the time to care about them. Whoever was entangled with them would fall into defeat.


    At the same time, Samsara Palace monarch was the least threatening because he was only a mid-level God and couldn¡¯t break through to the ninth rank. The other two were his real opponents.


    therefore, he knows that we won¡¯t attack him. He¡¯s focused his attention and took advantage of us!


    Di Qi continued to analyze the situation and became more and more certain that this was the Samsara Palace Lord¡¯s plan. The creatures under his command were following his orders.


    ¡­


    BOOM!


    One planet after another was destroyed.


    The entire universe was so huge that it had almost turned into ruins. Countless living beings fled here and there, and after a few hours, many planets that were easy to land on had been divided up by the various major forces.


    The remaining planets had long since been emptied. They made use of the time bought by the other planets to quickly migrate and hide in the Holy Lands in their inner space.


    However, even though the internal space was hidden extremely well, with advanced technology and experts as many as the clouds, they were still able to quickly break through any spatial abnormalities.


    The mass extinction had reached the middle stage and its speed had begun to slow down, which was extremely time-consuming.


    ¡­


    The void was gloomy.


    Endless light exploded, and it was abnormally brutal.


    Xu Zhi sat alone on a high spot, still drinking his tea. He said leisurely, ¡± what a big pot, it¡¯s on my head ¡­ Although it¡¯s true that I stole the giant octopus, I wasn¡¯t the one who said those disgusting things.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have such a bad taste.


    however, these players are so bold. They built a sunshinian mirror and created a special light system. They want to snatch people from their hands and get a large amount of energy to create a world for the players to rule? ¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that he had somewhat underestimated them.


    They were not bald.


    In fact, for Xu Zhi, this was one of the greatest opportunities he had ever had.


    After all, he was currently observing the system and cultivation techniques of the three rank nine experts.


    Seeing their powerful trump cards that they had never revealed before could be said to be an eye-opener, and he learned a lot of content. He had a clearer understanding of the path of the ninth step.


    after all, the previous rank-9s were mostly just calculations on paper. The only time I used all my trump cards in a real battle to become a God was when I used all my strength. Xu Zhi¡¯s face was indifferent.


    ¡°This is the final battle. Everyone is going all out.¡±


    at the same time, now that I¡¯ve seen them unleash their full power, I¡¯ve realized that this clone of mine can¡¯t beat them.


    Xu Zhi silently measured their combat power.


    Previously, they had been able to fight back, but now that 500 years had passed, they had become even stronger and completely perfected their system, completing 100% of the 9th rank.


    His cultivation level had increased by a large margin, so he naturally couldn¡¯t beat him.


    Xu Zhi was a mid-level God, and with the addition of reincarnation, he would be at a real disadvantage if he were to face one of them. It would be difficult for him to fight.


    Perhaps, only his true body could truly fight against it.


    After all, a clone was much weaker, not to mention that it was only one of the three great clones.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s quite a huge amount of energy ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi was shocked as he felt the vast energy fluctuations in his body. the era of the small universe was one of the eras that had been grazing for the longest time. It was the largest world ¡­


    One had to know that in the previous solar system, although the energy was huge, there were many of them. The era had developed too primitive, and they were basically all mortals.


    And this world?


    After developing to such a mature stage, as a top transcendent world, they would at least be at stage one, with an average of stage three.


    This was a qualitative change, so the energy that was given back was naturally a lot.


    A few more hours passed.


    The era of harvest had entered its final stage.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    xu zhi could feel the waves of energy surging within his body.


    He was about to make a breakthrough and become a high-level God. The speed of his breakthrough this time was so fast that even Xu Zhi could not imagine it!


    BOOM!


    His body trembled slightly, and Xu Zhi felt as if he had entered a whole new realm.


    ¡°Are you a high-level God now?¡± Xu Zhi chuckled and felt that it was only natural. The energy was enough for the group of them to step into the real complete ninth-grade at the same time. Naturally, he would also be able to break through to become a high-grade God.


    Xu Zhi closed his eyes slightly and began to Polish his realm. He quickly climbed up the body of a gentle high-level God until he had an invincible and perfect Tao Foundation. He even tried to take the next step directly:


    He tried to fuse some cells.


    0.000000000¡­. 1%


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face darkened.


    This was the first time he felt that this road was frighteningly long and so terrifying that it made his scalp numb.


    ¡°However, I can barely be considered to be on the path of rank 9 ¡­ Even though I¡¯m at 0.000 ¡­ 1%, they¡¯re 100% and above.¡± Xu Zhi muttered to himself, ¡± one is at the end, and the other is at the starting point.


    Turning his head back, Xu Zhi¡¯s breakthrough also meant that the great world-ending catastrophe had entered its final phase.


    A new structure had broken out.


    In the distance, the auras of the three of them instantly erupted.


    They were both approaching the critical point, but it was obvious that di Qi¡¯s speed had increased by a step.


    He was the first one to break through.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use!¡±


    hahaha! di Qi laughed and said coldly, ¡± my speed is the fastest in the world! It swept across planets one after another at an unimaginable speed. This was all Mother Earth¡¯s credit!


    My understanding of space is because the nine revolutions mysterious Art¡¯s spatial positioning is also the best. It¡¯s unimaginably fast to crack their hidden positions, and this is also the credit of Mother earth¡¯s creation of the nine revolutions mysterious art!¡±


    ¡°When I return, I will definitely make Mother Earth the true owner of the Dragon vein to show my Meritorious Service!¡± Di Qi laughed softly.


    The three pillar gods were completely silent.


    Carolyn¡¯s expression changed.


    The energy they had gathered was about to break through, but they were still a little slow.


    In this aspect, di Qi indeed had a great advantage.


    As for di Qi¡¯s own learning aptitude, it was even more exaggerated. His overall level was too perfect, and he had almost no shortcomings. In this battle, he had displayed enough of his advantages.


    At this moment, di Qi was finally about to break through.


    He was very calm, but a terrifying aura was brewing and engulfing the world. after I ascend to the throne, I will definitely confer the two of you titles so that you can develop before the times, allowing me to study and research behind the scenes.


    In the distance, the players ¡®expressions changed slightly.


    Di Qi had successfully broken through one step ahead of him.


    But why hadn¡¯t the venerable sovereigns made their move yet?


    If he breaks through, our world is going to be finished!


    If he really became a complete grade-9, how terrifying would that be?


    Will it work?


    While the players were scared out of their wits, the venerable sovereign slowly stood up.


    ¡°Did you get my permission before you broke through?¡± The venerable sovereign put down the teacup, looking calm.


    ¡°Since when does a person need the approval of others to make a breakthrough?¡± Di Qi turned around. His aura was surging and turbulent. He was about to break through. He smiled calmly. I haven¡¯t even found you yet, and you¡¯re already taking the initiative? ¡±


    ¡°In my world, it¡¯s like this.¡±


    The venerable sovereign looked calm, but his eyes were cold and domineering. He slowly said, ¡± when I became a God, there was no God in the world. In front of me, there¡¯s a grade nine ¡­ It should be the same for all of you.¡±


    all of you call yourselves the strongest tier 9.. don¡¯t care about how you control the entire era and how you fight. However. if you want to break through ¡­ The wind howled, and an overbearing figure stood quietly in the void. you have to ask me, who is blocking this path, if I agree.


    ¡°Before I transformed into the Dao, there was no Dao in the world.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    BOOM!


    ¡°How dare he?¡±


    this ¡­!!?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that from the start, he had already planned to do such a shocking move ¡­¡±


    The players trembled, the giant octopus was scared out of its wits, and the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was also shocked.


    Back then, the venerable sovereign had cut off the entire era and the immortal path alone.


    In front of him, he actually wanted to directly cut off the path of Grade 9 and decide the entire era?

 Chapter 820

    ?


    820 The ultimate creature


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord and the others were stunned by what they heard.


    Including the players, how could they not guess what the venerable sovereign was going to do?


    At this moment, what he wanted to do was the same as what he did in the past-to sweep across the entire road of immortality, cut off the gate of immortality, and not allow anyone to open the gate.


    However, it was only grade 8 back then.


    And now ¡­ It¡¯s level nine!


    Before I transformed into the Dao, there was no Dao in the world!


    This was his domineering and dictatorial posture.


    This was his style-cold, overbearing, and powerful.


    Back then, he had ignored the golden age of the prodigies of each era and made countless geniuses cry on this path, dying of old age, unable to step into that realm!


    however, this is the heavens outside, not the world he rules. How dare he!!?


    Even the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord was shocked. As he looked at the domineering figure, he felt as if his mind was struck by lightning.


    Provoking one person was one thing, but the attitude before him seemed to be challenging the entire heavens!


    Challenging three of the strongest ninth-rank existences in the world at the same time!


    It¡¯s finished!


    ¡°Such audacity and exaggeration! They are simply not caring about the consequences! Our world of six paths of reincarnation is going to be finished!¡±


    The giant octopus was also scared out of its mind.


    In this world, no one¡¯s cultivation system was more powerful than these three existences¡¯!


    But venerable sovereigns were like this. Was it because the system he cultivated was the strongest?


    Was that even possible?


    It was almost ¡­ That was impossible!


    The cultivation system of these three existences was already the limit.


    Every Dao path opened up an era. The path of the strongest level nine led to the ultimate realm of the universe, and it could be said to be unprecedented!


    Even if there were similar ultimate paths, they would only be comparable in battle strength. It would be difficult to find a path to suppress the other party¡¯s system. And now, he was going to fight one against three?


    It felt that its mind had been subverted, and its world view had been overturned over and over again. It was as if a big hand was constantly trampling on its weak soul and fragile nerves, making its eyes almost pop out time and time again.


    With a calm expression, di Qi said lightly,¡±you want to fight?¡± You¡¯re just a mid-level God, and you want to fight?¡±


    ¡°If you want to break through, you can try.¡±


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s voice was extremely calm. With a wave of his breath, his hidden strength was completely exposed. your realm will be beaten down by me.


    Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    A crisp sound was heard.


    The venerable sovereigns had transformed from mid-level gods to high-level gods.


    ¡°Highgod.¡± Meng Po, the players, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord and the rest were all shocked.


    Meng Po said, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect Your Majesty to be hiding something.


    It had been less than 500 years since he had broken through to venerable sovereign.


    They also broke through almost immediately. At this time, most of them were only in the realm of low-level gods. Previously, they thought that being a mid-level God was already amazing. Now, their trump card was actually a high-level God?


    This speed was simply too fast.


    However, at this moment, although it seemed that they were in the same realm and were on the same level, one was at the end and the other was at the beginning.


    The difference between them was still like the difference between heaven and earth.


    ¡°I see. Is this where your confidence comes from?¡±


    Di Qi was slightly surprised, but he smiled and said, ¡± a high-level God seems to have stepped into the path of level nine again. However, to stop a person¡¯s breakthrough, one must have absolute power.


    He put his hands behind his back and explained with a smile, ¡± ¡°Why did the three pillar gods and Carolyn know that they would definitely lose? Because even if they join forces, they can¡¯t stop my breakthrough! I can break through while fighting, I only need a little time ¡­¡±


    It was indeed so.


    What did he mean by stopping the breakthrough?


    Beating people half to death, beating them until they were broken, naturally they were unable to break through.


    But it was easier said than done.


    Even if the three pillar gods were to join forces, they would not be able to defeat di Qi quickly with their absolute strength.


    ¡°Absolute crushing power?¡±


    Xu Zhi grabbed it gently.


    The six paths of reincarnation behind him trembled slightly, and countless talents were added to Xu Zhi.


    The countless reincarnation powerhouses who had just been defeated, such as Qi Tiandi, su huanzhen, li Sansheng, and Xu Yingluo, had all returned to the six paths of reincarnation and were now blessing Xu Zhi.


    ¡°Body energy transformation.¡±


    ¡°A hundred times increase in strength.¡±


    ¡°Buddha and devil body.¡±


    ¡°Karmic fire of Samsara.¡±


    ¡°Paper cutting,¡±


    ¡­


    BOOM!


    Amidst the clouds and mist, wind, rain, lightning, volcanoes, tsunamis, and countless celestial phenomena revolved around a vast body. A terrifying aura akin to an ocean covered the entire universe. It was as if some Ultimate Lifeform had been completely born.


    If one were to say that the gap brought about by the path of tier 9 was the grasp of laws.


    In front of his eyes, however, countless nomological phenomena were superimposed on his body, which had made up for the difference in the realm of this path of nomological laws. At this time, Xu Zhi¡¯s use of the laws was equivalent to that of a rank-9 with a 100% Body Fusion.


    In terms of realm, they were evenly matched. In fact, they even surpassed each other in terms of nomological laws!


    Shua!


    The venerable sovereign clenched his fist in the void and grabbed the six paths reincarnation, turning it into a long sword.


    it¡¯s not enough. It¡¯s still not enough. This has only narrowed the gap between our cultivation levels ¡­ They¡¯re only evenly matched. In that case, I¡¯ll break through at the same time ¡­¡± Di Qi smiled and asked curiously, ¡± I¡¯ll fight you while I fight. Let¡¯s see if you can suppress me ¡­


    BOOM!


    Di Qi¡¯s aura was completely brewing.


    He was about to officially begin his breakthrough!


    On the side, the three pillar gods and Carolyn¡¯s expressions changed slightly. This was as if they were announcing a countdown to death.


    They were watching the battle, ready to strike at any moment.


    After all, with the addition of the Samsara official sovereign, the three of them could quickly defeat di Qi and stop him from breaking through. This would drag on until another clone of theirs collected the energy.


    ¡°Do you know what an ultimate creature is? What is the strongest?¡±


    However, the venerable sovereign¡¯s expression remained calm as if he was stating a fact. the integration of talents is just one of them ¡­ A single strongest isn¡¯t the strongest. Only when all the strongest are fused together will it be the strongest.¡±


    He opened his mouth slightly and began to Mutter silently, as if he was singing a silent hymn, an ancient Oracle, ¡±


    ¡°Soul Dao.¡±


    His aura expanded slightly.


    ¡°Martial arts,¡±


    In the sky, the wind blew and the clouds surged.


    ¡°Nine revolutions mysterious art.¡±


    He activated the internal space gene, but his body did not expand.


    true Qi gene (mutated).


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Endless true Qi gathered in the two true Qi hearts in his body and gushed out into an elemental River, flowing in large amounts in his body. It formed an elemental heart.


    Huala!


    The true Qi in Xu Zhi¡¯s body was releasing elements and was rapidly being elementalized.


    A huge body similar to the true body of Pangu appeared, but it was a body of elemental energy.


    This was the system of the elemental civilization.


    It was also the ¡± celestial moon season ¡± elemental bloodline that Xu Zhi had developed himself. The success he had previously obtained from the Butler could not be said to be a new system. In fact, it was only a slight modification of his true Qi genes.


    Elemental creatures had hearts of elemental matter.


    As for true Qi creatures, they had two true Qi hearts.


    Xu Zhi had merely fused the two types of true Qi and modified them into true Qi with elemental attributes. The elemental true Qi was released and formed a half-elemental life bloodline.


    However, this kind of elemental creature bloodline was still budding and needed to be pushed forward by the mother stream¡¯s elemental civilization!


    ¡°Yue! God! Ji!¡±


    Seeing this familiar scene, the players almost roared, ¡± this is the bloodline of the moon god season!!! Oh my God! Venerable sovereigns had hidden themselves so deeply that they even had the bloodline of the enemy! This is too exaggerated!¡±


    However, the horror had just begun.


    ¡°The body of the entire clan.¡± The cells of the entire race were activated, and the White and delicate porcelain body glowed with a delicate and beautiful luster.


    Carolyn¡¯s expression was dull.


    ¡°Spiritual universe.¡± The magic nucleus cell was activated.


    The expressions of the three pillar gods also changed rapidly.


    ¡°The Azure Thearch longevity body.¡±


    In the air, the immortal gene exploded. The secret technique of the immortal zombie lineage that was created by Li Li and Ji Shang burned his lifespan instantly rose to the peak.

 Chapter 821

    ?


    821 The legendary peak of level 10


    At this moment, the usage of the eternal gene, one of the five genes, was no longer as useless as before. It was still developed by countless people in this era.


    BOOM!


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s body began to glow with a brilliant golden color.


    Boundless energy and aura gathered around his body, bringing with it an indescribable sense of holiness and ancientness. He stood in the universe as if he had transcended everything, as if he was the only true God in the world.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, it was as if they had seen the laws of nature.


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s body had gathered five ultimate paths and the final systems of five civilizations. They were like five rainbow-colored divine bridges that were set up in the depths of his body.


    The magic cores of the three pillar gods.


    Carolyn¡¯s entire clan.


    It was di Qi¡¯s nine revolutions mysterious art.


    Moon god Ji¡¯s elemental transformation.


    The immortality of the ancient gods.


    ¡­.


    The five auras were as vast as the sea. They intertwined together and led to the final destination of the universe.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°His bloodline is actually the strongest ¡­¡±


    Di Qi and the others looked up and revealed a look of disbelief and shock. It was as if they could see the shadow of their own cultivation techniques. Their strongest path had actually been perfectly executed by this person ¡­


    The giant octopus looked up at the sky. Only it knew what this meant. It said in shock, ¡± five perfect paths, five different bloodlines, a venerable sovereign. He¡¯s actually the legendary tenth level ¡­ Bloodline offspring.¡±


    Venerable sovereigns were descendants of tenth level bloodlines?


    Everyone¡¯s mind went blank. They felt that the information hidden behind it was too terrifying.


    The blood descendants of level eight gods inherited part of their father¡¯s high-dimensional space-time, just like the big octopus.


    The blood descendants of a level nine God inherited part of their father¡¯s law organs, and a part of their flesh and blood was born to complete the path of level nine.


    And in front of him was a tenth-grade demon descendant.


    What kind of tenth-rank ability did he inherit?


    That was a peak tenth-tier!


    Even the ancient gods, moon god Ji, and other great existences had not reached the legendary level.


    And the tenth level was called the ultimate level?


    What was ¡®ultimate¡¯?


    In the eyes of these powerhouses, this term could not be used carelessly. It symbolized the end, walking to the end of the great Dao, and completely having no path to walk on. That was the ultimate!


    And venerable sovereigns were such great and Supreme existences ¡­ Descendant?


    Everyone gasped in surprise. They felt the suppression of an ultimate form of life, making it hard for them to breathe.


    I thought it was just an ancient legend from the distant universe era. It was even said that ¡­ There might not be many ultimate existences at this level in the hundreds of millions of years of the vast universe era! I didn¡¯t expect to see the bloodline left behind by someone of this level.¡±


    it¡¯s unbelievable. The existence of such a descendant is like a sign of the existence of a great tenth-Level Ultimate life form.


    The giant octopus looked at the venerable sovereign in shock and said, ¡± if every gene corresponds to the level of life, then lighting up the third Gene¡¯s divine fire will make one a level eight God. The fourth gene will make one a level nine world, and the fifth gene will make one a level ten God, the legendary ultimate.


    Beside the giant octopus was the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord and a group of players. They did not speak as they looked at the true form of the giant octopus.


    The giant octopus murmured in a low voice and explained, ¡± the peak of the tenth level is not as simple as you think it is. Level 10 meant that he could adjust all five of his bloodlines ¡­ This was also the fundamental reason why venerable sovereigns were so powerful! It¡¯s because he¡¯s a 5-Geno ultimate life form!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart trembled as they instantly understood the meaning behind it.


    Every gene level was a qualitative change.


    For every gene added to one¡¯s body, it wasn¡¯t one plus one equal to two. Instead, it was equal to ten or even twenty. It was an exponential growth!


    It was just like how one person only had the inner world gene, while another person had the inner world gene and the demon core gene. When the two transcendent genes were combined and fused into the body, one¡¯s combat power would undergo a qualitative change!


    Therefore, every gene level was an improvement of a life level.


    As for the 5th gene and 4th gene, although there seemed to be only a difference of one gene, it was still the same qualitative change as before. In reality, this was the true difference from head to toe!


    Carolyn, di Qi, and the others had fused with four-Geno creatures, but not all of their four genes were powerful.


    Some genes were born naturally. For example, di Qi was a sun Crow. His original form was a golden bird and he was born with the first gene, the fire gene.


    For example, the Phoenix was a 4-Geno organism. It seemed to be of a very high level, but the only effective one was the rebirth from fire. The remaining three genes were too useless.


    There were also some powerhouses who had fused genes during their growth. For example, Ermin¡¯s sorcerer evil eye gene was ineffective at the later stages and was not of much use.


    For many experts, only two or three bloodlines were useful.


    The 5-gene level meant that one could overthrow one¡¯s original genetic talent at any time and undergo a new genetic recombination! They would reconstruct themselves into a new type of transcendent being.


    All five of them were top-tier genes. How terrifying was the qualitative change that was formed?


    Everyone continued to look at the big octopus.


    The giant octopus shook its head. this is the ultimate form of extraordinary life. In my memory, the description of such a great existence is very vague. I only know that this is the legendary strongest level of life. Level ten is the ultimate realm of the universe, and it can adjust its own life structure at will. As for the others ¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The giant octopus was even more certain that this was the center of the universe. It was too terrifying.


    ¡°¡­. Five genes, peak of the tenth rank.¡± The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord looked up at the terrifying existence and could not help but be shocked. It was as if he had seen the end of his life and what he was pursuing. It was a very mysterious feeling, as if he could see five Dao paths from this existence, five of the strongest Dao paths.


    At this moment, they finally understood.


    It turned out that the form of life was so terrifying and perfect.


    His terrifying aura was as vast as the ocean, giving everyone a strong sense of oppression that pointed to the level of life.


    It was as if a low-level creature had observed a strong sense of oppression and fear from a high-dimensional creature. Everyone looked at the venerable sovereign¡¯s body in shock. It was a five-gene life form known as the peak of level 10.


    Perhaps, di Qi¡¯s Dao path was the strongest.


    Perhaps, Carolyn¡¯s path was the strongest.


    Or perhaps, the three pillar gods were the strongest.


    There might be a lot of disputes among them, but if they were all integrated into one person, they would definitely be the strongest without any disputes.


    Di Qi¡¯s eyes gradually brightened, burning with fighting spirit. He showed great interest. venerable sovereign, you¡¯ve hidden it too deeply. You¡¯re actually a legendary 5-Geno ultimate life form? ¡±


    ¡°You can adjust your genetic structure at any time? If I could be like you, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. There are many cultivation techniques that I just learned but don¡¯t have the corresponding life gene ¡­¡± Di Qi suddenly laughed and his eyes were as sharp as an Eagle¡¯s. you are indeed amazing, but that¡¯s what makes you interesting!


    BOOM!


    Di Qi instantly attacked, using his full power.


    The universe was instantly distorted.


    Boundless light burst forth as the two figures were instantly entangled. One was a Pangu giant with a body of flesh and blood, and the other was an energy giant. The energy around his body was blinding, and the two figures were entangled, making it impossible to see them clearly.


    Bang!


    In the next second, di Qi was quickly sent flying backward, his body exploding and then reforming.


    ¡°Di Qi ¡­ He was actually killed in an instant! He stopped his breakthrough!¡±


    The three pillar gods, Carolyn, and the others felt a chill rise from their hearts.

 Chapter 822

    ?


    822 Di Qi¡¯s battle intent


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    Flashes of lightning streaked across the universe.


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s movements were natural. He transformed his fist into a palm, with a vast and ancient charm. His movements were simple and unadorned, giving people a feeling of the Shadow of the Universe that had integrated into the entire time and space.


    It was as if he had blended into the pitch-black background of the entire universe, like a paper-cut shadow play of the universe, without any abruptness.


    Bang!


    Bang Bang!


    His attack had reached an unimaginably perfect height.


    Di Qi¡¯s [ nine revolutions mysterious art ] was like a meat sandbag, broken and damaged so quickly that even the recovery of the [ nine revolutions mysterious art ] could not keep up with the speed.


    in an instant, he interrupted di Qi¡¯s breakthrough and beat him to death? ¡±


    Carolyn and the others, who were standing on the other side of the universe, were all dumbfounded.


    What kind of person was di Qi?


    All of them were instantly destroyed in a destructive manner, without any power to fight back!


    Furthermore, it had interrupted his breakthrough in an instant!


    If they were in this position, they wouldn¡¯t have a much better time than di Qi.


    Because of the nine revolutions mysterious art and the martial Dao, di Qi¡¯s defensive power and recovery power were the best. If they were replaced by di Qi, they would be in an even worse state!


    What was the strongest?


    What was before his eyes was the true strongest.


    He had five of the strongest Bloodline Systems and an unimaginably perfect Dao Foundation. His body was flawless and could be said to have no flaws in his cultivation.


    This was an ultimate creature.


    It couldn¡¯t be more perfect.


    ¡°This is terrifying. Is this the combination of the five great bloodlines? ¡®He studied our system and even other systems ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s like we¡¯re all fused into one body.¡± Carolyn took a deep breath.


    this guy, is he really a transcendent being like us?!!


    ¡°It¡¯s simply too perfect!¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable.¡±


    At this moment, even the three pillar gods had started to analyze the situation with Carolyn. There were no eternal enemies, only eternal benefits.


    there¡¯s such a perfect creature in this world. It¡¯s beyond our imagination!


    ¡°And this is only a part of the mysterious rank 10 bloodline¡¯s power. I don¡¯t know what kind of means a rank 10 has. Or some other ability? However, just inheriting the characteristics of the five genes alone is already very terrifying!¡±


    from the looks of it, he can fuse any bloodline of any living being at will. He ¡­ Any race in the universe can be him!¡±


    it¡¯s shapeless and incorporeal, indescribable, and can even have no actual form. It can be an elemental creature, a flesh and blood creature, a silicon-based creature, and it can change into a myriad of forms with infinite possibilities and no fixed nature!


    just the characteristics of the 5th gene alone are enough to make us unable to resist!


    At that moment, the three pillar gods felt that the most terrifying mastermind behind the scenes was not di Qi, but venerable sovereign.


    This man must have been hiding in the dark for a long time with the six paths reincarnation!


    It observed their battle, their civilization, and their cultivation!


    In the war, they had neglected the weakest and least eye-catching party-the six paths reincarnation. That world that seemed to only have a Heavenly Monarch was actually the most terrifying Dragon, the most terrifying opponent!


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    At this moment, di Qi¡¯s face turned cold and he quickly called back all his avatars. He was very shocked and angry. there¡¯s actually such a person hiding behind us. Does he want to compete for the so-called super ancient God, the Dao protector? ¡± To become another invincible powerhouse of the ninth step?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. In the countless worlds right now, perhaps you¡¯re the one who¡¯s really looking forward to becoming the successor of the ancient gods! You¡¯re his greatest fortuitous encounter. You¡¯re the offspring he found, with a terrifying ancient rank 10 bloodline!¡±


    that¡¯s why the ancient gods were so confident that a level nine Dao protector with unparalleled battle prowess would appear before they fell asleep!


    ¡°However, you have successfully angered me!¡±


    Bang!


    Green light surrounded him.


    They collided again, and the Qi exploded violently. A terrifying battle began.


    As di Qi fought, blood bloomed and his body exploded. It was as if he was fighting with the three pillar gods. It was extremely tragic and he had no power to fight back at all. His body exploded almost every second.


    However, he suddenly laughed out loud, louder and louder until the entire sky was shaking. the path of Dao in this world is really wonderful! Such a life, fight, fight, fight! That¡¯s what we want!¡±


    His laughter grew louder and louder, resounding through the sky and tearing the firmament apart.


    ¡°Counting the first half of my life, I am really pitiful ¡­ He controlled an era behind the scenes, and for countless years, he was lonely because he didn¡¯t have any opponents. Because his life was too dull, he felt very lonely and dull.¡±


    that feeling is something that ordinary people can not imagine. Many times, I sat on the Sun Chariot and toured the entire primordial era. I rested my chin on my hand and looked down at the people of the tribe below.


    If only I was a little weaker, if only I was a little dumber, if only I was a little more ignorant.


    Then, he could integrate into them, fight with them, laugh, discuss cultivation techniques, and study the era.


    Instead of being inharmonious and easily seeing through the precious techniques they¡¯ve worked so hard on for their entire lives, pushing out even stronger techniques on the ones they¡¯ve thought to be peerless treasures.¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s aura was soaring and his battle intent was burning. However, his eyes were complicated as he recalled the ancient memories from a long time ago. I¡¯m really lonely. I often don¡¯t fit in with them because I¡¯m not stupid enough.


    however, until today, when the world is too big, I have finally met my match. The three pillar gods, Carolyn, and ¡­ You!¡±


    ¡°But your cultivation technique will eventually belong to me.¡±


    The alchemy factory in his body, the racer of Mount Haruna, was now like a red blood cell factory. It quickly began to produce the structure of the organs according to di Qi¡¯s blueprint.


    Di Qi¡¯s real Pan Gu body operated in an orderly way, like a cell world inside his body.


    we¡¯re currently researching how to imitate elemental life forms. We¡¯re using the bloodline plug-in to change the form and transform it into the true body of Pangu. We¡¯re going through elemental construction!


    copying longevity gene. Unable to achieve longevity. Able to perform a life-burning explosion.


    ¡­


    Di Qi¡¯s face was fearless.


    He had encountered this kind of experience many times.


    Other people would only feel despair when they encountered such a despairing opponent, but he was different.


    In battle, he would quickly absorb the results of the other party and observe the other party¡¯s cultivation technique, growing in an extremely fast way! He would absorb knowledge as a sponge and quickly close the gap between the two sides!


    He became stronger when he met a strong opponent.


    Even though the one in front of him was the strongest opponent!


    Nothing could stop him.


    This was the case for Dao Changsheng, the three pillar gods, and the venerable sovereign in front of him!


    not bad. The more you fight, the stronger you get. But after learning the cultivation technique and using the so-called side plug-in, can you really defeat the original? ¡±


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s voice was cold and overbearing. His voice shattered the universe and his long hair fluttered. It was as if he could cross the entire universe with a light step.


    Di Qi was sent flying again.


    In the distance.


    The expressions of Carolyn and the others changed slightly, ¡± di Qi is simply a monster! Once again, he welcomed another huge explosion in his cultivation. He crazily studied his opponent¡¯s system, structure, essence, and integrated the most suitable part into his own cultivation technique! My spiritual perception is like a tide, and I¡¯m in a wonderful state of enlightenment, breaking through my limits!¡±


    The three pillar gods laughed and said,¡±but can he really win?¡± It was unlikely. He could not copy the complete talent, but venerable sovereigns could! He¡¯s a terrifying monster. It¡¯s hard to imagine him.¡±


    At this moment, di Qi was crazily attacked, which made them tremble with fear.


    The two of them naturally wanted to take this opportunity to continue gathering energy and break through to the ninth step. After all, they were not far from that level.

 Chapter 823

    ?


    823 Chapter 833-overpowering, invincible


    During the world-ending catastrophe, the three magnates gathered energy and destroyed planets and lives. Although di Qi was fast and efficient, he was only slightly faster than them.


    However, just a dozen minutes was enough for di Qi to change the entire situation of the heavenly planes and suppress the two of them.


    Before their eyes, they naturally made up for it in secret.


    Sure enough, after a few minutes, the doppelgangers outside were massacring planets after planets. They had entered the final stage and were rapidly returning. Carolyn and the three pillar gods had also stored up enough energy.


    However, should he make a breakthrough?


    The situation in front of him had simply turned around a thousand times.


    Carolyn was a little shocked. the Samsara official sovereign was revered as the Overlord in that world. He was the number one existence in the world! As expected, his battle prowess is exaggerated and so overbearing that it makes one¡¯s heart palpitate. We can continue watching.¡±


    She felt that it was a good thing to watch di Qi get beaten up again, so she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°We can take this opportunity to observe di Qi¡¯s situation and see how strong they are. We can also study their combat techniques and observe their weaknesses.¡±


    ¡°It should be so.¡± The three pillar gods also laughed.


    The three of them had originally thought that each other was their greatest opponent!


    However, they had never expected that there was an even more terrifying mastermind hiding behind the scenes. He had only revealed his true appearance at this moment and had directly killed the three of them!


    The venerable sovereign who had once cut off the entire world of Samsara, the ancient immortal path, and the ancient era. Today, he was going to cut off their grade-9 path and crush them all!


    They were not allowed to break through? Such a thing was simply too overbearing and fierce!


    Who would dare to make such a big boast?


    Every single one of them was an earth-shattering existence.


    Their cultivation techniques were unprecedented and could even be called the strongest. Even among the level nine, they were definitely the top existences that created the era. It was ridiculous to cut off their path in front of them, but they had done it!


    BOOM!


    A terrifying radiance exploded.


    The giant real body of Pangu that di Qi was so proud of, which he had forged the entire martial way, was shattering inch by inch.


    His martial arts body could even be used as a magic tool. His hundreds of years of hard work was rapidly collapsing and in vain.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    ¡°if it¡¯s broken, then it¡¯s broken. there¡¯s no construction without destruction!¡±


    Covered in blood, di Qi¡¯s true body broke away from the true form of Pangu and turned into a small man. He looked up at the giant of elemental light with shock.


    however, his battle intent was burning, and a terrifying radiance flickered all over his body.


    This kind of battle was exactly what he wanted!


    When faced with a strong enemy that he couldn¡¯t defeat, he would reverse the situation step by step, improve his strength, close the gap, and finally defeat the opponent. This was the most satisfying and the life he liked!


    The waves were magnificent and full of ups and downs.


    His eyes flickered with endless flames and he said coldly, ¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll show you my talent!¡±


    BOOM!


    Every single pore on his body was shooting out endless energy radiance that could melt the atmosphere of an entire planet. He was like a medieval steam engine.


    Wisps of energy elemental true Qi mist covered his limbs. Although he did not have a bloodline, this was a talent plug-in from the alchemy factory, and it could imitate bloodlines.


    An earth-gold man-made heart of elements appeared in his heart. It was madly running through the true qi and blood in his body, transforming into a special elemental structure.


    I can also create a transcendent bloodline!!


    ¡°Cultivation techniques that require bloodline can naturally be learned! My Daluo heaven Sutra is all-encompassing. It includes everything in the world!¡±


    BOOM!


    A new elemental giant replaced the true body of Pangu. It was covered in infinite golden electromagnetic waves and energy, burning madly. It seemed to have turned into a golden meteor giant.


    ¡°Not enough, it¡¯s still not enough!¡±


    Di Qi laughed out loud. His body was ignited again as he murmured, ¡± this pressure ¡­ It¡¯s this terrifying pressure. It¡¯s an unprecedented pressure. It¡¯s so terrifying that it makes one feel despair ¡­


    BOOM!


    He had completely erupted and broken through.


    He felt that he had broken through to the next level of life.


    It was like a Chrysalis that had broken out of its cocoon and turned into a butterfly. It stretched out its five-colored butterfly wings and flew into the sky.


    ¡°I finally ¡­ He took that step!¡±


    I have finally changed my life form!!


    He had completely turned into a supernova explosion of endless energy. His hair began to turn into jumping electromagnetic arcs of light, and his hair danced wildly. His entire being was information, energy, and elemental. His nine inner spaces were like nine electromagnetic nodes, emitting endless electric arcs.


    ¡°Yuan! Su! Transform!¡±


    BOOM!


    He was like a Golden Comet of the creation of the century, the purest and most dazzling. With an endless golden tail, he charged at the Samsara Palace Lord.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the next second, the two huge and vast energy bodies collided.


    The two fists collided.


    The violent power instantly turned into endless light, crushing the space. The light emitted by the sun and moon in the universe was about to be extinguished.


    ¡°Di Qi actually made a breakthrough! We¡¯re already evenly matched!¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s expression changed drastically as she exclaimed, ¡± he¡¯s indeed quick-witted! In just a few short minutes, he¡¯s managed to come up with a new way to integrate it into his cultivation technique. He¡¯s transformed the Pangu true form and is now able to form an energy elemental mentality!


    It was not simple, but it changed the ¡± essence ¡± of life.


    From a flesh and blood life form, it had changed into an elemental form.


    To be able to achieve this in such a short period of time was simply shocking.


    after all, the true form of Pangu in the form of elemental combat energy has more advantages than flesh and blood. It can resist most physical attacks and can recover energy at a higher speed.


    Indeed.


    The true form of Pangu in its energy form naturally had an advantage over the giant of flesh and blood. It was also more convenient and more agile to retract its body.


    This kind of adaptability in battle was something she couldn¡¯t do. Besides di Qi, no one else was able to change their cultivation method in battle.


    As he changed, he fought.


    He could even follow the enemy¡¯s weaknesses and strengths to create a new cultivation technique to make a breakthrough and catch up!


    This was the true essence of the Daluo heaven Sutra.


    It was ever-changing and all-encompassing.


    ¡°Di Qi is much stronger than before.¡±


    When the three pillar gods saw this, they also felt that this kind of breakthrough was too exaggerated and unimaginable. They could not help but smile calmly and say, ¡± di Qi is simply an undefeatable opponent. The stronger the pressure, the stronger he becomes. Such an opponent once made me feel despair. At this moment, I think the venerable sovereign is also starting to feel di Qi approaching him crazily. That sense of despair is ¡­


    BOOM!


    Di Qi was instantly sent flying.


    His entire energy body was rapidly blown apart, as if he had collided into a star of super high mass. He exploded into pieces.


    The three pillar gods ¡®expressions stiffened slightly, and they suddenly stopped talking.


    The players were also dumbfounded.


    The next second, their blood was boiling.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡±


    di Qi broke through his limits and created an elemental giant. He stole moon god Ji¡¯s bloodline, but he still can¡¯t defeat him?!


    I can¡¯t even win with a cheat. I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m scared. Venerable sovereign, this is too exaggerated! Some players were shocked and found it unbelievable. Even their pupils were wide open.


    ¡°Right, kill him! Di Qi, come out and get beaten! He¡¯s too strong!¡± Some players who were too lazy to argue shouted.


    di Qi was actually beaten up so badly. He¡¯s actually so terrifying! Bai Xiaojun murmured. He felt that he had made the right bet. The venerable sovereign had indeed hidden too many trump cards. It was the right choice to force him to attack.


    ¡°Oh! He was too strong! We must win!¡± The giant octopus was also excited. in our world, we, the thirteen Asura demon gods, will be the victors of the universe!!


    The three pillar gods shook their heads and sighed when they saw this scene. After thinking about it carefully, they felt that it was only natural. Emperor Qi¡¯s plug-in organs are ultimately imitations and can¡¯t compare to the original bloodline. This is a rare occasion for Emperor Qi to be able to push out the old after learning it and not be able to defeat the original technique.


    however, a venerable sovereign is a monster. Di Qi alone is still no match for him. However, if the two of us attack together, a venerable sovereign is far from being a match for the three of us ¡­


    ¡°He can fight against one person, but he can¡¯t fight against the three of us.¡± Said Carolyn in a clear and melodious voice, her voice extremely pleasant to the ears.


    Yes, it was.


    when the two of them saw this, they wanted to start attacking.

 Chapter 824

    ?


    824 The trump card


    After all, there were no eternal enemies, only eternal interests.


    The situation had changed.


    The venerable sovereign was blocking their breakthrough and cutting off the entire path of breaking through to the ninth rank. The three of them could only join forces to defeat the venerable sovereign.


    And after they were defeated, the three of them had collected enough energy. Di Qi would no longer be the first to break through. They could break through at the same time and there was no need to be afraid of anyone suppressing the other!


    At the same time, they were not without confidence.


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, if the three of us were to attack, he might be able to take on all three of us.¡±


    ¡°After all, they are three separate forces.¡±


    but he underestimated us too much. We are all exaggeratedly talented and are unimaginably stunning.


    The three pillar gods ¡®voices were calm. They seemed to be boasting, but in reality, they were talking about an established fact! As a special super computer, it naturally did not have the useless pride of boasting. It knew its own limits.


    however, we can turn into one person and coordinate all the cultivation techniques, bones, and muscles. We can merge our essence, Qi, and spirit to become a real whole. If we join forces, he will definitely not be a match for the three of us.


    ¡­


    The three pillar gods ¡®eyes flickered with countless streams of information as they quickly analyzed the situation.


    How powerful were they?


    Among the countless destinies and world lines, the only path with the highest probability of winning was selected.


    In an instant, he had deduced a special joint attack technique.


    If it were other powerhouses, it would be impossible for them to come up with a new cultivation method concept so quickly and integrate all their powers.


    They had to be extremely familiar with each other¡¯s power, system, and trump cards to be able to achieve this.


    at this moment, everyone else thinks that di Qi is on the second level. In fact, he is on the fourth level!


    The three pillar gods were still smiling.


    The venerable sovereigns had underestimated the three of them.


    ¡°Di Qi, your current elemental body is in preparation for our attack! He¡¯s already hinting to us that he¡¯s going to take the opportunity to strike!¡±


    it is true that we have been fighting each other for hundreds of years, but we have formed an unspeakable tacit understanding. Our deductions are all heading in the same direction, and we are silently preparing for it!


    ¡°His preparations have already been secretly completed. He¡¯s just waiting for the two of us ¡­¡±


    BOOM!


    In the next second, Caroline¡¯s body expanded.


    She turned into a white porcelain giant and shouted, ¡± three pillar gods, attack!


    When the three pillar gods heard this, their hearts were connected, and their bodies quickly broke down into cells.


    Hualala!


    The particles blotted out the sky and covered the earth, like a cell storm.


    These cell storms were flying in the air, and if one looked closely, they would find that each cell was actually a life-like human head with different expressions.


    And an even stranger scene happened.


    The skulls of each of these heads were quickly split open.


    The shining magic core relics broke through the White brain fluid and flew out.


    The stars turned into a beautiful Golden River!


    It was as if these cells had abandoned the shell of their cell heads and rapidly detached their nuclei!


    The next second.


    Carolyn¡¯s white and delicate cells wrapped around every cell nucleus, transforming into a brand new cell!


    Every single cell was being reconstructed!


    The cells of Carolyn¡¯s entire race did not have a nucleus. At this moment, they were absorbing these nuclei to form a new white porcelain head, a new nucleus shell.


    From another point of view, it was like a head swap spell for the humans of the land of lava! From a head of flesh and blood, it turned into a beautiful and strange head that was like white porcelain.


    BOOM!


    A brand new vast three pillar God was born.


    There were still three vast Giants, but they had an exquisite structure like white porcelain.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    The players were completely scared out of their wits. When they saw this strange situation, they had goosebumps as if they were watching a ghost story. they¡¯re terrifyingly strong. They actually have this skill and have achieved this in an instant!


    ¡°The balloon fish is going to be dumbfounded!¡±


    A player shouted and thought of a terrifying scene. his wife, du Xue. When the head returns, the balloon fish will find that this white ceramic head is attached to a body of flesh and blood. It doesn¡¯t fit in and will change its head! It¡¯s so bizarre that it¡¯s terrifying!¡±


    This was too exaggerated.


    To change the heads of all the humans in the world?


    Lava Arcanists like them would definitely be dumbfounded when they returned. They would be dumbfounded when they saw the White porcelain head on top of their heads.


    But at this time, the three pillar gods could no longer care about this.


    these terrifying existences can¡¯t be ignored. They have many tricks and can reverse the situation. It¡¯s amazing. Just as the players were in shock.


    Then, something even more terrifying and amazing happened.


    ¡°Di Qi!¡±


    The three pillar gods shouted.


    At this moment, di Qi was sent flying back rapidly.


    ¡°Good! The two of you are worthy of being terrifying opponents that even I have to be wary of!¡±


    ¡°you all actually understood what i meant and thought of the same thing!¡±


    his massive golden energy soul body slowly merged into the solid white porcelain body of the three pillar gods. it was as if a hazy soul had entered an unrivaled physical body.


    This was a terrifying scheme. Di Qi had turned into an energy body just for this!


    The venerable sovereign, who was standing in the distant sky, suddenly stopped when he saw this scene.


    ¡°With the pillar God as the core.¡±


    ¡°With di Qi as the soul.¡±


    ¡°With cherry blossoms as the skin.¡±


    With his hands behind his back, he raised his head and looked at the sky in a domineering way. you are indeed terrifying. You have never truly cooperated, but you have come up with a perfect cultivation art within a moment and combined all your essence, energy, and spirit into an extremely terrifying existence!


    The aura of such an existence could be said to be unprecedented!


    It had already exceeded the limit of the limit!


    He was simply the strongest and unrivaled among the weaker tier 9!


    Even the aura of venerable sovereigns at this time was a little inferior.


    monsters, they are monsters one after another, constantly refreshing the height of the entire weak ninth-rank realm! The giant octopus was so scared that it completely collapsed. this kind of existence, after completely breaking through the ninth level and stepping into that realm, how invincible will he be? it¡¯s hard to imagine!


    The giant octopus was even more certain that this was the center of the universe.


    Even if the Super seyman God from before were to go out, he would be able to wipe out many of them, let alone the ones in front of him.


    The players were also completely shocked, and they were so scared that their scalps turned numb. it¡¯s too terrifying. Even venerable sovereigns are no match for the three pillar gods, Carolyn, and di Qi ¡­ His aura had already been crushed. Medusa is the only one on the same level who can blow up an existence of this level!¡±


    right, I don¡¯t think a finger can kill it. It¡¯ll need a palm. Someone said.


    Who was Medusa?


    The big octopus was scared out of its wits when it heard that.


    The battle between these two existences was already unimaginably terrifying. This was especially so for the five-Geno lifeform. In theory, it had perfect battle prowess. Who could be stronger than a descendant of a bloodline at the peak of the tenth rank?


    Medusa could actually kill them with one slap?


    It was simply exaggerated to the extreme!


    However, the players ignored the giant octopus.


    ¡°It¡¯s already very bad.¡±


    these three bastards really have a terrifying trump card. The venerable sovereigns are in danger!


    ¡°We have to find a way to help. After all, if the venerable sovereigns fall from power, we will be killed too! Especially Emperor Qi, he wants to kill us first.¡± They were shocked and felt that they had been too arrogant in provoking di Qi just now. He should have been gentler.


    however, we also have our own trump cards. Watch us help the venerable sovereigns!


    BOOM!


    The players began to control their new world of convergence creatures. The brilliant all-seeing eye quickly flew toward the venerable sovereign¡¯s body.


    ¡°Let¡¯s combine!¡±


    this eyeball of ours can be said to be invincible. One eye, One World. It can unleash shocking combat power! The players had already planned that their eye could also help.


    They could merge into the eyes of venerable sovereigns and bring them combat power.


    ¡°I am your eye ¡­ I¡¯ll bring you to experience the changes of the Four Seasons ~ I¡¯m your eye ~ I¡¯ll bring you through the crowded crowd ~ I¡¯m your eye ¡­ I¡¯ll bring you to read the vast sea of books ¡­¡±


    light beam from the eyes, Demon Eye of death, activate!


    They roared, ¡± merge! Fight the enemy¡¯s fusion creature!¡±


    Bang!


    The venerable sovereign gave them a light slap, and they were instantly sent flying backward.


    ???


    The players were dumbfounded.


    The venerable sovereign was calm. He turned around and looked at the ultimate existence of fusion combat power in front of him. He suddenly smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I see. Finally, you can make me use more than a third of my power.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    The players were shocked. Before this, their strength was only one-third of their original strength?


    then, that¡¯s all. Have a good feel of the other part of my power. In front of everyone¡¯s horrified eyes, another venerable sovereign, who looked exactly the same, walked in the void.

 Chapter 825

    ?


    825 Serene mountain¡¯s despair


    The demonic realm.


    In the almost empty mechanical city, in a Steam library, no one knew that Hermes¡¯s avatar had suddenly disappeared.


    In the small universe world.


    The void was still. Pieces of meteorites, blood, and flesh were floating in the dark Universe. They were scattered and desolate, giving people a sense of desolation.


    BOOM!


    A venerable sovereign that gave off a terrifying aura descended from the sky. He was dressed in a Black Dragon robe, and he gave off a world-shaking black aura that suppressed everything.


    ¡°What?¡±


    another venerable sovereign has appeared? ¡±


    ¡°How is this possible? Could it be an illusion, or some kind of technique?¡±


    Many people were speechless when they saw the extremely familiar figure.


    However, upon closer inspection, he realized that it was the exact same aura. It was not a fake existence. In fact, even their combat strength was the same.


    could it be some kind of clone cultivation technique? one Qi turning into three hydrogen? ¡± The players were also stunned and thought of this possibility. After all, the ancient legends of Taoism often had this kind of divine power.


    ¡°That¡¯s too fierce!¡±


    In an instant, they were overjoyed and felt that this was very scary. our original plan was to let the venerable sovereigns take part in the battle and then use our evolved eyes to help us win. I didn¡¯t expect ¡­


    They had also planned several things. First, they used the demon Eye to snatch people. Not only could it expand their power, but it could also be used as a divine weapon to influence the outcome of the battle.


    This kind of scheme was very deep and closely linked, but he didn¡¯t expect that there was no need at all!


    It turned out that from the beginning to the end, it was only a part of the venerable sovereigns, and they had already fought to this extent!


    this ¡­!!?? At the side, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord looked at this scene in shock. His mind went blank and his eyes widened.


    ¡°So ¡­ What the venerable sovereign has shown has always been only a part of it, but it has cut across the entire immortal path. Our previous battles, the elegy of the entire era, and even the so-called miracles I have created are just a joke.¡±


    He immediately felt great sorrow, feeling that he had suffered a violent blow.


    Back then, it seemed that he had forced people to a certain extent, and the venerable sovereigns were also bathed in blood. In fact, he had not even forced the true strength of the venerable sovereigns out, until now ¡­ Only then did he become completely serious!


    This scene completely subverted his mentality.


    The ultimate goal that he had been pursuing all these years, which was to win against the strong and create miracles, was just a joke in the eyes of the other party.


    ¡°This is really too despairing ¡­¡±


    At this moment, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord¡¯s face turned pale. He looked at the Samsara Prefecture Lord, who had his hands behind his back, and suddenly recalled the words of the Xing di during the war of the path of the heaven-born,


    Looking at venerable sovereigns was like looking at the reincarnation of death, the entrance to the netherworld, the path to the netherworld, and death itself.


    ¡®He¡¯ himself meant ¡­


    It was an irresistible fate.


    In a daze, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord thought of a long time ago. That was the hard work of various generations and countless bloody battles that stirred up people¡¯s hearts.


    And his own countless efforts. He roared in his heart.


    ¡°I want to open the gate of heaven for the world!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight for freedom for the world, I only want to fight for my own freedom!¡±


    ¡°If I can get out of this quagmire, I don¡¯t care if others fall into the abyss! I¡¯ll even replace the venerable sovereigns and suppress the era!¡±


    Images of his past ambitions flashed through his mind like lightning.


    ¡°Ridiculous, how ridiculous ¡­¡± He was in a daze, and his expression was extremely complicated at this moment. It was as if he had fallen into a mental breakdown. He said in a self-deprecating manner, ¡± ¡®when all my hard work is just a joke, when the countless reincarnations of time are just a game ¡­¡¯


    In the distance, an earth-shaking rumble was heard.


    BOOM!


    In the blink of an eye, the two venerable sovereigns had merged together.


    The aura of the venerable sovereigns expanded instantly, vaguely competing with the other party.


    On the other side, the three pillar God-shaped being¡¯s expression also changed. ¡°He actually has such a trump card? From the beginning to the end, they only had a portion of their combat strength?¡±


    but even so, I¡¯m going to crush you alive!! They still had the advantage in battle strength, and they were confident.


    BOOM!


    A new war had broken out.


    ¡°Win ¡­ You must win ¡­¡± When the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord saw this scene, his lips trembled and his chest trembled violently. His entire body was on the verge of collapse. He suddenly roared at the existence that the three pillar gods had merged with,


    three pillar gods, Emperor Qi, Emperor cherry blossom, you must win!


    He raised his head like a white-haired old man who was about to die and roared at the sky, ¡± I must defeat the existence behind the cross-section of the immortal path! The hope of the entire world is on your shoulders!¡±


    His voice was heart-wrenching, and he roared loudly with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°You guys, you guys! He had to win! You carry the hope of the entire world! Today, I will kill the reincarnation sovereign and continue the ancient immortal path!¡±


    today is the day I kill the reincarnation sovereign and open the path to immortality!!


    He roared loudly and deeply. His voice was trembling, and with the baptism of time, he was cheering them on, as if he wanted to shout out all his depression.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you ¡­ Please use this power to defeat the mastermind behind the scenes!¡±


    On the side, the players were all stunned.


    They could not help but shake their heads and sigh. the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord has lost his mind. He has already started to cheer for the other world so that they can defeat the venerable sovereign.


    ¡°If we were him, we¡¯d probably have already broken down.¡±


    that¡¯s right. Venerable sovereigns are too terrifying. The three pillar gods and the rest better not be beaten to death!


    . clairvoyant,. clairvoyant,. clairvoyant who has always wanted to overturn the six paths of reincarnation. Now. he¡¯s starting to doubt his life ¡­ Di Qi, the three pillar gods, and Carolyn, are they still far away?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s far.¡±


    ¡­


    The players felt that the situation was great.


    In front of them were tyrannical figures like di Qi, Carolyn, and the three pillar gods. These invincible future overlords of the universe were like trembling brave youths in their eyes. They had just stepped out of their thatched cottage and were going to challenge the black evil Dragon that was blocking their path. This made people unable to help but cheer for them!


    Boom ¡­ Long!


    Rays of light flashed.


    Di Qi and the others unleashed their full power, but they still had a huge advantage. Their combat strength was terrifying.


    ¡°Very good. The system that the three of you have combined can now challenge my complete form!¡± The venerable sovereign¡¯s eyes were cold and sharp.


    Huala-


    The third venerable sovereign, with black hair and eyes, tore the void apart and descended. His astonishing spirit seemed to light up the entire universe and integrated into his body.


    The three great clones had completely fused into one.


    At this moment, it was as if some kind of qualitative change had been completely formed. An earth-shattering aura surged forth, as if an unprecedented terrifying creature had completely descended.


    ¡°Is he finally going all out?¡± The giant pillar God in the shape of a white porcelain statue in front of him said in a complicated voice.


    ¡°Three against three, it was a fair fight.¡±


    The venerable sovereign put his hands behind his back and said, ¡± not all weaklings can bear the fate of this universe. To break through to rank-9, one must climb to an extremely exaggerated combat strength in an instant. One must be able to fight against opponents comparable to ancient gods. How could the battle prowess of such an opponent be just shocking? I¡¯m now three-in-one, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be defeated by him even if we¡¯re at the same realm!¡±


    At this moment, the three pillar gods and the others were completely shocked.


    At this time, the venerable sovereign¡¯s three great bodies had merged into one and formed a complete body. Could he defeat such an opponent in the same realm?


    He would definitely lose.


    This word was used with trepidation.


    It was simply terrifying!


    They couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of person he was, and what they would face in the future, was that level of terrifying universe overlords?


    It was hard to imagine.


    ¡°You guys weren¡¯t worthy before.¡±


    that¡¯s why I cut off the path and didn¡¯t want you all to die. I wanted to sweep the entire path of grade-9. Now, perhaps I have some approval.


    He walked over slowly, exuding a domineering aura. Even the void was trembling slightly as he said coldly, ¡± in terms of being weaker than a rank 9, other than you and me, there¡¯s basically no creature stronger than us. We¡¯ve already reached the peak of perfection in this realm, and today, we¡¯re going to determine who¡¯s stronger.


    The expressions of the three pillar gods were grave, while di Qi¡¯s expression was extremely solemn. Carolyn¡¯s mind was also extremely tense as she waited in a battle array.


    The mastermind¡¯s Foundation was too exaggerated and perfect. It was a heaven-defying Dao Foundation, and he was a 5-Geno life form. His combat power was too shocking.


    The information he revealed was even more shocking!


    The opponent of a super ancient God was so terrifying? Now that he had revealed only a few words, it was hard to imagine. They felt that there was only darkness and fear in front of them, and the future was so dark that they could not see it.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to delay any longer,¡± the venerable sovereign said with a smile.


    indeed, we don¡¯t need to drag this on any longer. Let¡¯s decide the victor within ten moves. They said coldly as the flames around them exploded. To experts like them, ten moves were just a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 826

    ?


    826 Chapter 836-victory!


    Ten moves.


    In the distance, everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    The entire universe suddenly fell silent, as if only the two of them were left.


    A white porcelain three-headed thundercloud giant that was flashing with lightning element and had teleported across countless planets gathered power and stacked all kinds of wondrous techniques on its body.


    On the other side was a super large humanoid creature with the same strength as a white short star.


    Both of their bodies had extremely high mass density and were fair and delicate. Just by standing there, they formed an endless space-time gravity that absorbed and collapsed everything.


    Roar!


    With a violent roar, the two sides almost turned into light figures as their fists and palms collided.


    The endless shock waves were like a huge nuclear explosion.


    The universe was rapidly distorted by this terrifying force. The light rays and even sound were reverberated, forming a huge particle light ball that surrounded the two people in the battle.


    BOOM!


    Vortexes swirled out from Carolyn¡¯s consciousness black hole. All sorts of virtual universe phenomena started to engulf everything, piercing through the entire time and space.


    The three pillar gods pulled out the three pillar God swords.


    The three torrents of fate, human pillar, beast pillar, plant pillar, and Subaru¡¯s 30 times burst.


    Di Qi had even more tricks up his sleeve, all kinds of natural techniques.


    This final realm existence had completely erupted.


    BOOM!


    The venerable sovereign held the sword of Samsara in his hand, his three great bodies united as one, and his mouth seemed to be murmuring an inexplicable hymn from a distant place,


    ¡°High defense.¡±


    ¡°Strong immunity to Dao Arts.¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment, it was as if the entire cycle of reincarnation was blessing his body.


    With a loud crash, the entire universe was suddenly filled with a blinding light. People could vaguely see a black mushroom cloud rising with a loud bang, and countless space cracked in all directions like mirror fragments.


    Wuwuwu ~~


    The howling energy wind seemed to be filled with endless sorrow.


    In the next second, there was no sound. The image only collapsed into a distorted space and time. The broken and chaotic space was still bearing witness to everything.


    Before the dust had settled, energy waves rose up.


    The players ¡®hearts were clenched tightly as they looked at the center of the universe in a daze.


    ¡°Who won?¡±


    Someone said excitedly.


    it must be the three pillar gods, Carolyn, and di Qi. The three of them killed the venerable sovereign and continued the ancient immortal path. The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord said.


    ¡°The venerable sovereign must have won!¡±


    Some players were not convinced. don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s the descendant of a late-stage ultimate rank 10 bloodline. He has five genes and is walking toward the end of the five paths of perfection!


    ¡­


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such an ending.¡±


    A leisurely and quiet voice rang out. It was di Qi.


    People looked in the direction of the voice.


    When the storm dissipated, the three perfect pillar gods had already turned back into three people.


    They were all exhausted as they stood in the middle of the three largest pieces of space and time, floating in the turbulence of space.


    As for the venerable sovereign, he was still standing in the void. His body was broken, but he still stood firmly.


    The venerable sovereign still won the battle.


    However, he was also seriously injured. To be exact, both of them were injured.


    But it was inevitable.


    In a situation where their strength was similar, even if they could win, it would inevitably end with a Pyrrhic victory.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to continue fighting.¡±


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s voice was very calm. you have indeed exceeded my imagination. You can actually force me, whose Foundation is completely perfect, to such an extent ¡­ Youque, Zhan wuque, I can¡¯t believe that the two of you have reached such a level.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the three of us who lost.¡±


    Di Qi laughed, his eyes burning. at the end, your nomological laws have reached the extreme and you have started to fight for your body. However, your body is too terrifying and too perfect.


    Indeed.


    Carolyn could also feel the terror within.


    Venerable sovereigns were still at the beginning of the path of rank nine nomological laws and the path of cell fusion.


    The laws he used were all temporarily borrowed.


    His strongest Foundation was his body.


    It was too terrifying. The various perfect fleshly body systems, the nine revolutions mysterious art, the entire clan, the martial Dao ¡­


    The three great physical cultivation techniques, defense, recovery, and body mass, were multiplied by several times. Every cell was refined to the extreme, and it could be said to be the world¡¯s most invincible Supreme golden body.


    They had just gotten rid of the laws and started competing with their physical bodies, but they had been blown up alive!


    This was the reason for their defeat.


    The three pillar gods said coldly, ¡± you¡¯re indeed perfect, but it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t fight. The gap isn¡¯t as big as you think. It¡¯s because our Foundation isn¡¯t solid enough. We¡¯ve been too rash in breaking through to the ninth rank ¡­


    ¡°Yes, our breakthrough was too rash.¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s expression was very cold as she continuously analyzed the gap between them and the reason for their defeat. all these years, we have been constantly focusing on cell fusion and completing the path of the ninth step. However, we have neglected to cultivate the original major systems of cultivation techniques to perfection!


    Grade-9 was to build a country of a world.


    Turning a living being into a world, a cell into a living being, and every soul fusing with every cell ¡­ Then this world would have a hundred trillion people.


    And what was a cultivation technique?


    A transcendent cultivation technique was to temper the quality of these ten billion people.


    Martial arts and all kinds of body cultivators were meant to hammer and refine the bodies of these one hundred trillion ¡± subjects of cells.


    Soul Dao and all sorts of soul cultivators were meant to train the spirit of these hundred trillion ¡®cell subjects¡¯.


    At this time, they had just gained a hundred trillion people and had just entered the threshold of building a country, but they wanted to build a world country rashly. If they did not train the average quality of these people, they would all be ten billion old, weak, sick, and disabled, wandering soldiers ¡­


    And the other party was a world country with strong and powerful soldiers.


    Two countries were at war, two ¡®transcendent worlds¡¯ were at war, and hundreds of billions of soldiers were charging. Who was stronger?


    It was clear at a glance.


    It was important to have a sufficient number of trillions of cells, but the quality was also extremely important.


    we haven¡¯t even laid. solid foundation yet. We¡¯re just relying on our amazing talents to run wildly on this path ¡­ Di Qi was stunned. Venerable sovereign seemed to be mocking them, but he was telling the truth. They were really weak.


    They had been racing!


    It was a competition of who was faster, because the faster one was, the faster one could completely suppress the other!


    However, if the speed of breakthrough was too fast, it would leave behind many foundations, flaws, and vital points ¡­


    However, the cultivation Foundation of a hundred trillion cells was not solid. After breaking through to rank-9, it would be countless times more difficult to go back and Polish it. There were basically flaws.


    Unless it was a Level 10 Life form with five genes, it could freely modify its genes and change its life form without any fixed nature. Only then could it make up for the flaws left behind in its previous cultivation path.


    However, if the foundation of his previous cultivation was not solid, how could he break through the tenth level and make up for the flaws in his previous realm?


    The hope would be even smaller.


    It was an endless loop.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any more energy to kill you. You didn¡¯t lose.¡± The venerable sovereign stood up straight, his body trembled and stopped bleeding. He turned around and walked towards the six paths reincarnation, strode away and left.


    all of you have broken free. I can¡¯t stop the three of you from joining forces. I have to leave.


    He had indeed used all his strength, every last bit of his strength.


    The venerable sovereign pushed his hand forward and the six paths of reincarnation turned back into a wheel, dark and mysterious. It slowly rotated and entered the space passage of the world of six paths of reincarnation.


    however, although I can¡¯t kill you, if you¡¯re still so weak, you¡¯ll still die if you break through to the ninth step directly. Who¡¯s stronger among the three of you? who won? ¡±


    ¡°But what about this?¡±


    the enemy of the ancient gods, an opponent from beyond the world, we will have to face them sooner or later. We are short-sighted and only strive for the victory in front of us. My vision has long been in the spring and autumn ten thousand years later.


    As the venerable sovereign walked further and further away, his voice gradually became softer.


    Di Qi took a deep breath, looked at the venerable sovereign¡¯s back and said coldly, ¡± next time, next time, I¡¯ll definitely Polish my perfect Foundation. I¡¯ll defeat you in the same realm!


    5th gene had a perfect Foundation for 5th gene. 4th gene also had a perfect Foundation for 4th gene.


    They could both reach their limits, but the strength was different.


    He could use the martial arts, soul Dao, and various cultivation systems to reach perfection. By polishing the body and spirit of each cell, he could make another breakthrough.


    The Overlord¡¯s voice came from behind. be careful. The time left for us by the ancient gods is running out. That terrifying opponent, my elemental God Body comes from his extraordinary bloodline.


    elemental creatures ¡­ Di Qi¡¯s body trembled. He looked in the direction where the venerable sovereign had walked, but he had already disappeared.

 Chapter 827

    ?


    827 The prediction that was predicted


    Whoosh.


    The venerable sovereigns had completely disappeared, and the space Channel they had returned to was closed.


    A wave of spatial fluctuation began to reverberate and quickly covered the entire land. It was wiping away the traces left behind by the spatial teleportation.


    Di Qi and the other two could only watch this scene quietly.


    This was the best time for them to locate the other world.


    However, they no longer had any strength to locate the other party¡¯s spatial coordinates. They could only watch in a daze as the other party erased the traces left behind.


    ¡­


    In the six paths of reincarnation.


    The players quickly returned and landed on Asura Road again. They stood in an ancient-style city and were unimaginably excited. he¡¯s so powerful! One against three!


    ¡°Wait, I found a terrifying place.¡± A player suddenly said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    did you see that? the other party can¡¯t locate our world¡¯s location and can only watch as they leave. A player said.


    Everyone thought about it and agreed.


    Before the venerable sovereign left, he had erased all traces of them, and the other party had no spare power to stop him.


    In such a situation, to chase over ¡­


    It would probably take him 500 years to locate the small universe world, just like the coordinates he had used to chase after Carolyn back then.


    This was because it was very difficult to distort the nomological laws and reconnect the erased path. The other party also had nomological laws shielding them.


    However, would they really chase after him for no reason?


    Bai Xiaojun¡¯s eyes glowed, and he said, ¡± they¡¯ve been beaten up, so they definitely won¡¯t spend 500 years to seek revenge. They¡¯ll only be beaten up in silence ¡­ He¡¯ll definitely turn around and re-study his own cultivation technique, Polish a perfect Dao Foundation, and then break through to level nine!¡±


    Some players thought about it carefully and found it shocking. that¡¯s true. No one is willing to spend 500 years. After all, breaking through to rank-9 is their main focus!


    ¡°But they won¡¯t be in a hurry to break through now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they had to compete to see who was faster!¡±


    ¡°Because whoever is faster will be able to break through to the ninth rank and suppress the other two. Whoever is slower will die without a doubt. There was no room for hesitation!¡±


    but venerable sovereigns just sat by and watched the fire. When they saw that they were about to break through, they attacked directly and ruthlessly woke them up, beating them until they doubted their lives! Tell them, what¡¯s the point of competing to see who breaks through first? He had won now, but if he broke through to the ninth step in a hurry, he would definitely be defeated when he faced the terrifying enemy! It¡¯s a dead end!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s scolding them for being short-sighted! I have to Polish my Foundation to avoid leaving any flaws and deficiencies in my realm. After breaking through, it¡¯s hard to turn back and make up for it!¡±


    Everyone nodded, their eyes filled with shock.


    With the intelligence of di Qi, Carolyn and the three pillar gods, they would definitely have some reaction!


    They were definitely not in a hurry to break through. Right now, they did have a hundred trillion people and had enough energy. They could establish a Kingdom at any time, a Kingdom of a world.


    But what was the use?


    They were all the subjects of a hundred trillion cells, the old, the weak, the sick, and the disabled!


    It was useless to rush to break through.


    He had to cultivate various systems and train every cell in his soul and flesh. He had to re-train his Army like a commander.


    At the same time, the three of them would form some kind of restriction on each other, not allowing the other to break through to the ninth step.


    In fact, if anyone wanted to break through in secret, the remaining two would take action and suppress the other party directly, forming a three-way monitoring pattern.


    I see. This is also a way to cut off the path to rank nine. Venerable sovereigns are very powerful. This is an amazing plan!


    ¡°Venerable sovereigns are strong! He was really too strong! He had calculated everything! As expected of the terrifying wisdom that defeated the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord!¡± Some players were completely terrified.


    This level of intelligence was something that ordinary people could not hope to achieve.


    In the beginning, they thought that the venerable sovereign was in the fifth and sixth levels, plotting everything and finally making a move to defeat the three of them. Now that they looked back, perhaps the venerable sovereign was already in the eighth and ninth levels ¡­


    I¡¯ve successfully predicted what you predicted.


    He had planned to do this from the beginning. It was fake to suppress the three of them. The real thing was to make them dispirited and not take the initiative to break through ¡­


    At this moment, he still managed to break through the ages!


    Only after everyone had gone through the entire process and analyzed every single detail did they realize such a detail. It was simply too shocking.


    we can post this and let the big shots on the internet do a deeper analysis. I think there are still some deeper details that we haven¡¯t seen through and dug out. One of the players said seriously.


    ¡°Indeed, we should study it carefully.¡±


    Everyone started discussing.


    After all, when they were studying the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, they had taken a small notebook and secretly memorized the Language of Miracles that he had learned.


    Every character had to be studied carefully. It wasn¡¯t too much for the players to write a few books and create a portrait.


    Playing such a hardcore game of life, if he didn¡¯t go bald and explore it in detail, he would suffer a great loss.


    Especially in this battle, venerable sovereigns ¡®combat strength and wisdom had refreshed their knowledge.


    now, although they can¡¯t have five perfect bloodlines and cultivate seven or eight systems like venerable sovereigns, they can probably cultivate four or five of them with the soul Dao and martial arts. They might even find more extraordinary cultivation methods and cultivate a few more to improve the quality of the hundred trillion cell subjects!


    Because of their pride, they thought they were the strongest in the same realm, but they were beaten to death. How could they be willing?


    if I think of it this way, the path of the six paths reincarnation was right from the start. Every step of the way would allow me to reach the peak of the realm! A player said, ¡± the limit is called the great sage realm.


    indeed. Now that I think about it, the lifespan of venerable sovereigns is probably about the same as Carolyn and the others. However, their realm was far lower than theirs before, and they didn¡¯t even break through to the immortal realm. They were just polishing their realm, and now, they¡¯ve accumulated a lot of power. This is the great Dao of heaven and earth! Some players said that their hearts trembled. They had discovered a terrifying truth.


    Hearing this, the giant octopus didn¡¯t dare to say anything. It felt that this was indeed the center of the universe.


    ¡®It¡¯s too terrifying ¡­¡¯


    They said that they could cultivate a few more extraordinary cultivation techniques, but it was as easy as drinking water!


    One had to know that for most of the transcendent races in the universe, it was already very strong for them to have their own race¡¯s cultivation technique.


    This was because it required countless generations of powerhouses of this race to Polish their own race¡¯s bloodline techniques and update them for generations before a complete system could be produced.


    It was already very impressive for an expert to be able to cultivate one.


    And two or three was simply an exaggeration.


    At the same time, according to his inherited memories, not to mention polishing his realm, even if he was still alive, the probability of breaking through to the ninth rank at the last moment was already extremely low.


    The old, weak, sick, and disabled subjects with 100 trillion cells?


    It was better than not being able to break through and dying of old age ¡­ The majority of grade-9 cultivators would be lucky to not die of old age on the long path.


    Unless it was an extraordinary space civilization that had a top level 9 giant, only then would they be able to nurture their descendants. Only then would these geniuses have the time and resources to break through.


    ¡°This place is indeed terrifying.¡±


    The giant octopus was very excited. these level nines have all researched the ultimate invincible path. It¡¯s enough to start a sect! They had created a new era, and now, they had to Polish their perfect realm. They were in high spirits and wanted to catch up with venerable sovereigns who had tenth-Level Ultimate bloodlines ¡­ This is simply an exaggeration!¡±


    It shuddered, and an extremely terrifying thought emerged in its heart. with such a perfect Dao Foundation, could their goal be the tenth-tier? ¡±


    ¡°How audacious is this?¡±

 Chapter 828

    ?


    828 Chapter 838-cause and effect


    In the netherworld.


    With a light flash, he returned to this land.


    The six paths of reincarnation started to revolve in the dark sky again.


    ¡°Your Majesty, how are your injuries?¡± Meng Po and Shangguan man asked anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m already exhausted, but there¡¯s not much of a problem.¡± The venerable sovereign sat on the emperor¡¯s throne with a calm expression.


    When Meng Po, the black and white impermanences, and the others heard this, they immediately felt relieved. Their current fate was connected to official sovereign. Once they were seriously injured, it was inevitable that there would be changes.


    After all, the combat strength he had just displayed was too exaggerated.


    although the six paths of reincarnation has gained a lot of benefits, there are still many casualties. The venerable sovereign said indifferently, ¡± the matter of reincarnation still needs to be protected.


    Meng Po and the others nodded.


    That was indeed the case.


    It was necessary for li Sansheng, Qi Tiandi, and su huanzhen to reincarnate.


    Furthermore, their reincarnation would cause a huge commotion.


    It seemed as if their world had suffered the least losses in this war, but there were still some post-war matters that needed to be taken care of.


    After reporting the situation, Meng Po and the others went down and began to maintain the security of the yellow Springs Road.


    Soon, only the venerable sovereign was left sitting in the empty Samsara Palace.


    He had told Meng Po and the others that his injuries were not serious, but in reality, only Xu Zhi knew that his injuries were not just bad. He was even like a lamp running out of oil and there was no way he could turn the situation around.


    His three avatars had joined forces and seemed to have won by a narrow margin, but in reality ¡­ He had been defeated.


    A voice murmured, ¡±


    I won because I¡¯m not afraid of death. I ignited my life ¡­ The reason why I¡¯m able to return now is because I¡¯ve been holding on. In reality, I¡¯m already ¡­¡±


    Hualala-


    With a cracking sound, only a Black Dragon robe was left on the emperor¡¯s throne. The venerable sovereign had disappeared.


    The body died, and the soul was destroyed!


    A venerable sovereign had fallen in a quiet corner.


    However, his battle achievements before his death were already shocking enough. He was able to fight against three of them, and they were all unrivaled existences that could open up an era. This was hard to imagine.


    It was indeed an ultimate-level lifeform. It was perfect in all aspects.


    Hualala!


    A bright light flickered.


    A new flesh clone was born. It was white and delicate, like a perfect God from the ancient times. It descended in the Samsara Palace and reached out.


    He donned the emperor¡¯s robe and sat back on the emperor¡¯s throne.


    His wounds, dispirited state, and heavy injuries had all disappeared.


    At this moment, it gave people a feeling of being full of life and vitality. If it walked out, Meng Po and the others would be scared silly, and the players would be scared numb.


    He was about to exclaim,


    It had only been a short while, and he had completely recovered?


    Could it be that he wasn¡¯t seriously injured from the start? Was his injured posture just now just a deliberate act to deceive the people of other worlds?


    Xu Zhi naturally had no intention of going out, in case he caused another commotion.


    ¡°They were actually able to beat my three great clones to death when they joined forces. This is simply too terrifying.¡±


    Xu Zhi could not help but praise.


    He was the only one who knew how ridiculous this kind of battle prowess was.


    the three great clones are the flesh and blood tissues separated from the main body. Other than not being able to cultivate the complete nine revolutions mysterious art and not having nine internal spaces ¡­ Flesh, blood, meridians, battle prowess, and cultivation base are basically the same.¡±


    To put it simply, it was equivalent to a little finger cut out by Xu Zhi.


    With the same body size, it looked like a clone, but in fact, it had already attacked Xu Zhi¡¯s real body. There was not much difference between the two, just half a nine revolutions mysterious art.


    At this time, the three great clones fought with all their might, but they could only win with the price of death.


    If Xu Zhi¡¯s main body were to take action, even if everyone was of the same size, even if he was slightly stronger, he would probably only be able to defeat the three of them by a narrow margin. He would barely be able to survive after he returned.


    with the same body size, I have a perfect Foundation and have climbed to the ceiling of all realms, but they can still beat me up like this ¡­ Xu Zhi felt that it was very scary.


    He had indeed reached the ultimate realm.


    He had learned the systems of the three of them. In theory, it was equivalent to the integration of the three of them to form one himself. Furthermore, there were two more extraordinary systems that they did not have!


    Even so, the battle was still so intense ¡­


    One could only imagine how terrifying their combat strength and talent were.


    And why did he make a move?


    It was simple.


    In fact, he would definitely take action.


    First, di Qi was the first to break through. If he didn¡¯t suppress him, what would happen if he continued to develop?


    Di Qi would directly suppress the three pillar gods and Carolyn!


    Perhaps they wouldn¡¯t kill them, but they would definitely be restricted, suppressed, and used all kinds of methods.


    This was not conducive to the development of the times.


    The three of them were competing with each other. It was best to have a strong sense of danger, not to have one person suppressing them with his realm advantage, or to have one family monopolize the world ¡­


    As such, regardless of whether the first person to break through was di Qi or not, Xu Zhi was bound to make his move.


    Second, it was as he said.


    At this moment, they were racing against each other. Breaking through quickly would affect their foundations too much.


    It was true that this was the trend of the survival of the fittest. It was a cruel reality. Whoever broke through first would be able to suppress the others.


    Die, or choose an emergency breakthrough with flaws?


    Which one should I choose?


    It was clear at a glance.


    And did they not know the pros and cons of this?


    Even Xu Zhi could see it clearly, so they naturally understood as well.


    However, the situation was no longer in their control. The arrow was already on the bow and had to be fired.


    And he was going to stop their race of speed!


    I¡¯m sure that there are many times where many powerful beings in the universe are like di Qi, Carolyn, and the others, ¡± Xu Zhi said leisurely. even if they are freakishly talented, they have no choice but to break through!


    But that was the cruel universe of nature, the law of the dark forest.


    In front of a strong enemy, who had the time to Polish? Among the experts of the same era, whoever broke through first would be able to suppress the world and defeat all enemies, becoming the only Eternal Emperor who could cross the heavens!


    However, the situation in front of him was different.


    Xu Zhi, however, could interfere with the development of this universe, so he could naturally create the best development model.


    ¡°If we let them break through directly, their talents might not stop completely! However, the next realm will definitely be even more difficult, and I¡¯ll need more heart force to make up for the gaps in my previous realm.¡±


    This was the second reason.


    And the third reason was naturally that Xu Zhi¡¯s hands were itching.


    He had been cultivating for so long and wanted to see how strong his combat strength was when he had reached the peak of every level with five perfect-grade genes.


    at the same time, this should be the only time I can get close to them in a short period of time and beat them up. Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm.


    this is a very short boundary. They¡¯ve been on the path of rank-9 for too long, and I¡¯ve only caught up with their realm. However, I¡¯ll soon have to climb the long road of rank-9. They¡¯re one realm away from breaking through to a true complete rank-9 ¡­ I can only watch from afar.¡±


    let¡¯s take the opportunity to fight before they break through. This is a rare opportunity ¡­ Xu Zhi took a leisurely sip of his tea. they¡¯ll soon be at the forefront again and open up the path to the ninth level.


    After all, the path of tier 9 was still not perfect.


    There was definitely a need for someone to open up a cultivation system and path in front of him. Otherwise, how could Xu Zhi achieve perfection if he cultivated an immature system? How could he continue to forge an extraordinary and perfect Dao Foundation?


    a new era of civilization is about to be born. Xu Zhi looked into the distance. He knew that this was a qualitative change in an era, and a historical moment was coming.


    Everything was different now.


    Level 9 and level 8 were completely different sandpits for world civilizations.

 Chapter 829

    ?


    829 Chapter 839-Western Heaven obtaining the true Scripture


    Xu Zhi had made a breakthrough to become a high-level God and immediately chose to fight an intense extreme battle with his three great avatars working together to familiarize himself with the realm. But after everything had stabilized, the aftereffects began to flare up.


    First, it was the entire era of the small universe after Xu Zhi left.


    The center of the shattered battlefield still formed a space turbulence, chaotic space-time, and countless spaces were shattered.


    The three of them didn¡¯t leave yet. Instead, they sat down and discussed Dao.


    Three terrifying existences sat in the ruins. Their voices were cold, and chaotic Qi surrounded them.


    Di Qi laughed. in that case, it is a joke that we are in a hurry to break through. Although that venerable sovereign is overbearing and unlikable, we have indeed overdone it.


    The three pillar gods also spoke up. indeed. If it¡¯s really as you say, we¡¯re pursuing a breakthrough now. In the future, when we enter the ninth rank, we¡¯ll sooner or later be defeated at the hands of a great enemy from the outer realms.


    ¡°Right now, the three of us should be more balanced. No one should rush to break through to the ninth step.¡± Said Carolyn.


    As the players had predicted, they were all smart people.


    If it was before, whoever broke through first would be able to suppress the others and naturally break through.


    But now? The venerable sovereigns ¡®attack had pushed the three of them to their limits at the same time. They could break through at any time, so they no longer had the advantage of being the first to attack. Could it be that they had broken through to the ninth rank at the same time and then continued their battle here?


    It was still a draw!


    That would be too laughable.


    The three of them breaking through wouldn¡¯t be able to determine the winner, so it was better for them not to break through first.


    ¡°But how should we balance them?¡± Di Qi looked at the two of them.


    Carolyn smiled and said, ¡± that¡¯s simple. We¡¯ll establish a stable spatial passageway in three different worlds. Whoever breaks through will definitely reveal their aura, and the entire world will shake. The remaining two of us can rush over to stop them at any time, or we can also break through with them. Both of us will become incomplete, and it¡¯ll be a life and death struggle.


    ¡°It¡¯s a life and death situation. I believe that both of you are smart people and will not do this.¡±


    The three pillar gods ¡®expressions were very calm. however, I have one request. The entrance and exit of my lava Earth¡¯s passageway must be cut off, but you can leave behind some means to observe the situation of our land.


    ¡°Why?¡± Di Qi laughed,¡¯you want to make it special? Don¡¯t you want to establish a stable spatial passageway?¡±


    it¡¯s not special, but it¡¯s a self-protection.


    The three pillar Gods ¡®voice was very calm. we exist as separate races. Although our reorganization is extremely fast, if we build a stable passage, the speed of our reorganization will naturally be far slower than the speed of you entering ¡­ Although you can¡¯t kill us, you¡¯ll still put us in danger if you kill a part of our people first.¡±


    Carolyn and di Qi muttered, ¡± that¡¯s fine.


    In an instant, the three of them came up with a balance plan.


    then, ¡± di Qi laughed again, ¡± what are your confidence in defeating a venerable sovereign in the same realm? ¡±


    Di Qi was very direct as he began to talk about the future.


    After all, this battle had broadened their horizons and greatly benefited them!


    However, Carolyn frowned, and the three pillar gods were stunned.


    A 5-Geno organism was too perfect. Each gene system represented an exaggerated transcendent Dao path!


    ¡°There¡¯s no way to defeat him in the same realm.¡±


    Caroline furrowed her brows and said frankly, ¡± ¡°This is the difference in basic strength and the fundamental difference in the number of cultivation techniques! My four genes are the magic core gene, lightning gene, full God Gene, and internal space gene.¡±


    In truth, she was already very strong by cultivating three systems. However, the lightning gene was something she had fused with a demonic beast in the stone wall region when she was still weak.


    After all, he was weak back then and had yet to communicate with the other heavens, so how could there be any good genes?


    Di Qi also laughed. I¡¯m different from you. However, I do have a useless gene. I was born with it. It¡¯s a fire gene of the sun golden Crow. Although it¡¯s strong, it doesn¡¯t have a transcendent cultivation system like this gene.


    The two of them looked at the three pillar gods.


    The three pillar gods suddenly glanced at the two of them and said, ¡± I¡¯m much more confused. I¡¯m a living being, after all. I¡¯m basically a two or three-Geno creature. I have Electric Magic cores, water magic cores, and all kinds of random genes in my brain ¡­ However, you should know that I am infinite! I just need to wait for this generation of lava beings to die, and the next generation of magic core beings to fuse with the same genes and plan the future. It will be perfect, and I won¡¯t have to worry about you guys!¡±


    Di Qi and Carolyn¡¯s faces turned black.


    The other party wasn¡¯t a living being, so they naturally didn¡¯t have their genetic flaws.


    The concept of an infinite tier 9 system was indeed terrifying.


    The so-called transcendent cultivation, the path of the strong, was the collision of knowledge, game, and the opening of ideas!


    At this moment, their genes were all jumbled up and not in sync.


    Not to mention the perfect combination of the five genes of venerable sovereigns, some of their genes were even messy and did not have a corresponding cultivation system.


    Di Qi said softly, ¡± this gene slot is too wasteful. If you don¡¯t perfect your Foundation, you¡¯ll be a four-gene. You¡¯ll be like a three-gene creature. You have no advantages ¡­


    Indeed, perhaps the other experts could only muddle along. After all, how could there be a realm of perfection in this world?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that everyone is as strong as us. I¡¯m afraid that most of the ordinary type 9 powerhouses haven¡¯t even left their own world before they break through. It¡¯s impossible for them to encounter other extraordinary civilizations, and they can¡¯t travel the world, seize the bloodlines of the powerhouses of other worlds, and cultivate their extraordinary cultivation techniques.


    It¡¯s already an exaggeration if one or two of their four genes can cultivate the corresponding transcendent system and reach the Paragon level.¡±


    Turning his head, di Qi looked at Carolyn and said with a smile, ¡± however, I personally feel that we can still open up a cultivation system for this fourth gene and cultivate ¡­


    ¡°You want to create a system for your own unique genes? Four genes at the perfect limit?¡± Carolyn and the three pillar gods were shocked.


    When the transcendent cultivation techniques of each individual gene were superimposed, it would be a qualitative change.


    However, it was basically impossible for him to reach the peak of a perfect 4th-tier gene and then break through to rank-9!


    After all, if it wasn¡¯t for the venerable sovereign who adjusted his five genes and changed them into five mainstream genetic cultivation Arts, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to achieve perfection.


    ¡°Why not? One must know that as long as it is a transcendent gene, one can cultivate it!¡±


    Di Qi laughed. it¡¯s similar to the evil eye gene. It¡¯s such a poor gene, but under the deduction of a huge population, the brilliant ancient sorcerer civilization appeared.


    Was Carolyn¡¯s Thunder gene weak?


    Not weak.


    Was di Qi¡¯s flame gene weak?


    He wasn¡¯t weak.


    However, there was no corresponding cultivation system.


    And in the universe, just as the giant octopus had said, the genetic talents of many races had not been unearthed. It was not that their genes were weak, but their foundations were not strong enough!


    Many of the lower-class transcendent races had too weak a Foundation. They were unable to derive their own civilization cultivation techniques with mature bloodlines from generation to generation. They could only cultivate the most primitive soul Dao and martial Dao, two cultivation techniques that did not have bloodlines.


    you¡¯re really bold. You actually want to create a cultivation technique for your own unique genes and tailor it for yourself? ¡± Caroline laughed. the entire race, the space gene in the sea of consciousness, the magic core gene, which one of them isn¡¯t derived from the essence of the era of endless civilizations? ¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t need to be very mature, it just needs to be able to cultivate.¡±


    Di Qi smiled. Caroline, both of us have our own genes that are ineffective. We don¡¯t have the corresponding cultivation technique ¡­ Why don¡¯t the two of us work together?¡±


    ¡°How do we cooperate?¡±


    The three pillar gods also asked curiously.


    let the world derive our genes for us! Di Qi laughed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± Carolyn was stunned. Their genes were unique, and there was no such thing as a population base. They were not common at all, so how could they deduce all living beings?


    Originally, she had cultivated more than half of her martial arts and had not cultivated her soul Dao at all. After all, she had just seen it from the venerable sovereigns ¡­ The nine revolutions mysterious art was close to completion. He planned to complete these three systems and break through.


    It was still possible to achieve a breakthrough in all five systems.


    He should be at least twice as strong as his previous self.


    As for the three pillar gods, they should be the same as her. The three of them did not cultivate. After all, it was difficult to make them universal.


    As for di Qi, there should still be some parts of the Dao of soul that he had yet to cultivate, but he had already finished cultivating the rest.


    But now, di Qi was going to boldly add a transcendent cultivation technique, maxing out on four genes, and maxing out on two cultivation techniques without a bloodline?


    With their unique genes, how could they allow the era to help them open up?


    ¡°I can.¡± Di Qi laughed. I have an alchemy factory that can replicate our unique genes and use them as plug-ins. Hundreds of billions of them will be produced at a crazy rate and spread to the entire era. The common people will deduce our bloodline, and we will reap the results!


    Carolyn¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Such a plug-in could be found in many lives, so it must be very expensive, but resources were not a problem ¡­


    The three pillar gods were also muttering to themselves. The two of them were working together, and if he didn¡¯t participate, he would definitely fall behind the two of them. Although he didn¡¯t have any trouble in this area, if there were benefits, it was worth it to interfere.


    Cultivation techniques were things that could be learned through analogies, so naturally, the more the better.


    ¡°Then, what do we do?¡± The three pillar gods laughed. The three universe-level Giants began to discuss and use the world as a chessboard to play chess.


    Di Qi laughed. green vine, Mother Earth, give me a good idea. Each of our worlds will produce a peerless genius and form a team.


    The little universe produced a Qi cultivating Super Saiyan. The combined Sun Wukong was not bad, and the God of Super Saiyan was very exaggerated.


    The ancient Lava Land produced a bald Buddhist magic core.


    I ¡­ There were only a few demons, one from the inner space, one from the martial cultivator, and one from the Sorcerer race.


    in this way, we have all five of our common extraordinary systems. This five-person organization connects the three worlds, spreads, and wanders. Not only can they deduce cultivation techniques, but they can also drop genetic plug-ins along the way ¡­


    their existence can break through the systems of our three civilizations, preach, and Exchange what they need.


    As for imparting Dao, it¡¯s impossible to do it without pressure. The small universe is the starting point, and halfway through, you¡¯ll have to fight in my heavenly court. Then, the end point will be the lava Land ¡­¡±


    Mother Earth¡¯s Green Vine¡¯s suggestion is very good. She thinks that this process can be called ¡­


    ¡°The Scripture from the West.¡±


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He felt a little dazed as he looked at it, and the scene seemed a little off.


    Cute girls are really amazing. They haven¡¯t shown their faces in the war until now, but they¡¯re still causing trouble like crazy.


    At this moment, the big shots were discussing. After the battle, they quickly made a new decision. The three big shots were plotting against the entire universe, and the players were also stirring up trouble and getting involved.


    On the other side, the discussion forums and the Internet were in an uproar. Everyone was discussing the results and effects of the heavenly planes ¡®battle.

 Chapter 830

    ?


    830 A hundred forms of the world, the appearance of all life


    The online forums were in an uproar.


    Many players had been watching and anticipating this war for a long time. After all, it was the final war between the four worlds, which was unprecedented.


    After this battle, all life would be exterminated, and the world would be dyed red.


    Earth only had a population of seven billion, while the ancient lava domain had a population of hundreds of billions. On average, every living being had cultivated!


    It was too vast, too massive.


    And a new rank 9 was about to be born, just like the dimensional upper limit of the extraordinary world was raised by a level out of thin air. The node of the era divided the two ends of fate, and this was the intersection point.


    In the future, gods would be as numerous as dogs, and they would only be considered high-level combat power.


    thinking back to the old days when Ermin broke through to become a God, the ancient days where a God suppressed an entire world era are gone forever.


    as for tier 9, in the entire universe, in the endless spacetime and myriad world, they are also the top group of combat power. In the future, it can be said that they are the true Overlord Giants in this entire transcendent universe.


    The live broadcast was still going on in the forum.


    The players were watching and discussing, analyzing the outcome of the battle.


    As the video was played from beginning to end, the plot gradually changed. The Super Saima God, the ultimate creature with talent fusion, and the three pillar gods were besieged. Everyone was instantly shocked.


    ¡°Eh? These two worlds aren¡¯t to be trifled with. If they work together, they can even fight against weak rank nine three pillar gods!¡±


    [ the three people above are watching, and the three pillar gods are being beaten down below (question.jpg) ]


    three pillar gods: I¡¯m too miserable. Why am I always the one getting hurt?(crying, crying, crying) ¡±


    ¡­


    The scene changed, as if the entire movie was being broadcasted live. Everything went back to normal.


    The explosion of the three pillar gods and the 300 billion sariras shone with a brilliant golden light. They instantly converted the ultimate-level talented creature, a towering three-headed ancient mythological Great Buddha with a Kasaya draped over his body. It was a brilliant golden color ¡­


    what kind of divine immortal¡¯s combat strength is this!


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous, infinite! Unlimited body size, unlimited combat power, and unlimited lifespan ¡­ He¡¯s all living beings, he¡¯s insects, fish, flowers, and even his enemies are him!¡±


    Suddenly, all the netizens sat in front of their computers and ate popcorn. They felt as if they had welcomed the first round of plot explosion. Countless people were amazed by the terrifying cards of the three pillar gods.


    They had all guessed that the three great taboo existences had prepared for hundreds of years and that this final battle would have countless trump cards. It would definitely be full of twists and turns and exciting ups and downs, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be this exciting.


    Just the first Trump card was already very amazing.


    The entire process of the battle had formed a mature livestream structure. The players had formed a small society of their own, and many of them even claimed to be experts. They were knowledgeable and had the potential of Saints. They were already prepared and analyzing the battle madly.


    Like a football match host, he said passionately,


    ¡°Oh! Good shot! The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord and the rest were instantly defeated! He would be the first player to be eliminated! Dear audience! We can see the three pillar gods ¡­ It¡¯s indeed extremely compatible with the Buddhist path. He was born to cultivate this system.¡± A male host¡¯s voice was full of passion and gave off a strong sense of excitement.


    The other female host said with a serious face, ¡± ¡°What is a relic? It¡¯s an energy crystal that stores radiation, and the magic nucleus in the head can be used as a relic. It¡¯s perfect, and the race of the three pillar gods who cultivate radiation has an innate advantage!¡±


    ¡°What an unparalleled pillar God Buddha, indomitable.¡±


    wait a minute, look at this Great Buddha. The Maha infinite golden body, impermanence and formless ¡­ His entire body was made up of the faces of all living beings in all kinds of ways? could it be what buddhism said ¡­ All living beings!¡±


    ¡­


    Now, who would still watch a basketball match? Football?


    The players had grown accustomed to watching every year¡¯s Witcher community PvP tournament and even the live broadcast of the battle in front of their computers, eating popcorn, drinking Coke, and watching the live broadcast of the battle.


    However, at this moment, they were sitting in front of their computers and eating snacks. They suddenly lost their calm.


    Crowd! Live! Prime Minister?


    The players put down their snacks and pondered. It was as if they had been woken up from a dream. Wasn¡¯t the appearance of all living beings the face of all living beings?


    Then, he looked at the screenshot.


    The huge Buddha in front of him, the heads of countless living beings ¡­


    ¡°This is ¡­ The appearance of all living beings of Buddhism in ancient mythology?¡±


    How could they not know the allusions of Buddhism?


    Even those who were not devout believers had heard of it.


    One of the most famous classics was the Diamond Sutra, also known as the Diamond Sutra for short. The whole text was less than 10000 words, but from the beginning to the end, it described the highest realm of Buddha:


    [ no self image, no man image, no all life image, no longevity image ]


    Everyone took a closer look and was immediately dumbfounded. They felt that ancient and mysterious history was slowly opening its curtains.


    The two emcees were still on the live broadcast. While they were spouting nonsense, they also felt that they had discovered something amazing and were extremely excited.


    ¡°This Buddha¡¯s entire body ¡­ There were a myriad of appearances, and each head was vivid and lifelike. It could be said to be the appearance of all living beings ¡­ However, when it was gathered to the limit, it could also be said to be ¡­ Formless!¡±


    as the saying goes,¡¯the appearance of all living things in troubled times,! man with a Thousand Faces¡¯! ¡­ Isn¡¯t it the three pillar gods in front of us who look like this?¡± Another female streamer laughed.


    The male host said,¡±what a great pillar God Buddha, a Buddha fruit that has proven the traditional way of Dao!¡± &Nbsp;


    The female host said,¡±perhaps the demon core lineage is the Orthodox lineage of Buddhism in ancient times!¡± As for the ancient land of lava, the vein of demon cores might be the true origin of Buddhism ¡­ In the ancient lava era, which was ruled by the ancient gods, we might call it ¡­ The Pure Land of the Western Buddhist sect!¡±


    The ancient God that once ruled the prehistoric ancient lava region was. name in ancient Huaxia mythology ¡­


    West! Fang! Buddha! Door! Clean! Earth?


    The audience sitting in front of their computers were slowly eating their melon seeds and drinking their wine. This seemed interesting. This bold theory was somewhat reliable.


    After all, the rule of the ancient gods in the ancient lava era was two different prehistorical events.


    Before the era of the three pillar gods.


    Before the era of the ishodar.


    No one knew what the legend of magnificence was like in the era of the ancient gods ¡­


    But in the end, it was still destroyed in the war. Now that he thought about it, could the ancient land of lava that belonged to the ancient gods be the ancient Pure Land of Western Buddhism?


    After all, the demon core clan seemed to be innately compatible with Buddhism. The three pillar gods had even cultivated the appearance of all living beings and even used viruses and radiation to deliver all living beings from suffering ¡­


    Although most people were just watching the fun and felt that this reasoning was interesting, someone directly retorted,


    ¡°You guys are talking nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Which idiot invited these two hosts? I¡¯m so mad!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to apologize to the people by talking nonsense like this!¡±


    ¡°Yes, according to what you said, the ancient Lava Land that the ancient God presided over was a Buddhist land, and he is the ancient Western Buddha? The other person, Hermes, the predecessor of wandering know-it-all ¡­ Wouldn¡¯t he be the heavenly Lord of Taoism, the Jade Emperor of the East?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Someone immediately retorted. At the same time, more people agreed with him. They felt that this was just a wild guess and it was very unrealistic.


    They didn¡¯t believe that these hosts were well known and were spouting nonsense to gain popularity. As old netizens, what was the core of the internet?


    Make your own judgment!


    But it was true that the three pillar gods ¡®current appearance was that of thousands of people and thousands of forms. Their entire bodies were resplendent with golden light and three hundred billion sariras. They were simply too similar to the Great Buddha in ancient myths.


    The internet was just so mysterious.


    There had never been a single point of view that had been unified. Regardless of the online community, which video comment area, or the various camps, everyone was arguing and expressing their own opinions.


    ¡°The person you¡¯re refuting is too young! If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll give you examples!¡±


    Some people were unconvinced and felt that the People¡¯s manifestation was very correct. They brought out evidence. the monster core lineage was once the Orthodox Buddhism. Look, aren¡¯t the three pillar gods the legendary people¡¯s manifestation of Buddhism? ¡±


    This was something that could not be refuted.


    The three hundred billion heads were densely packed into cells.


    Wasn¡¯t this Amitabha Buddha the manifestation of all living beings?


    Who was the face of all living things?


    ¡°Look again. Isn¡¯t the virus infection of the three pillar gods combined with radiation the most powerful ability of Buddha¡¯s salvation? The three pillar gods ¡®Buddhist Pure Land is simply terrifying!¡±


    Still, no one said anything about this.


    The Buddha¡¯s way of edifying radiation-infected creatures had always been of little value. Your radiation could only affect some creatures of lower realms. Let alone edifying creatures of the same realm, you could even change the life structure of powerhouses of higher life levels with your own radiation?


    That would require a huge difference in cultivation level.


    Even the three pillar God virus could only infect a level Seven heavenly Emperor, and gods could not.


    However, the double infection of the radiation and the virus had caused a terrifying qualitative change. The weak ninth-rank ultimate-level innate talent creature in front of him was instantly converted and could not resist it!


    This might be the true method of Buddhism-the Orthodox Buddhism.


    Only the magic nucleus virus clan could display such a great power of purification.


    look again. Buddhism pays attention to cause and effect and fate. There is no rebellious thought of ¡®my fate is up to me and not the heavens¡¯. They pay attention to the fact that once a person is born, their fate is already predestined!


    there are three Buddhas, the Buddha of the past, the Buddha of the present, and the Buddha of the future ¡­ I can also see through the entire history and the fate of all living beings. Everything is destined.¡±


    ¡­.


    Everyone was completely silent.


    The fate of the three pillar gods, the world line, was there even a need to say?


    Now that he thought about it, it was indeed similar to Buddhism¡¯s theory. The ancient land of lava was indeed about ¡± fate ¡°.


    There was also the purification, the relic, and the appearance of all living things ¡­ Countless clues pointed to the same answer.


    ¡°You guys should know! Everything was just the literal meaning, a paradise ¡­ The heavenly passage radiated the earth! As well as the highest golden body realm of Buddha ¡­ People resonance! Literally, it¡¯s the faces of all living beings!¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone¡¯s hearts trembled. The onlookers couldn¡¯t eat any more melon, and the colas in their hands fell out in shock.


    An intense chill ran up his spine and up his brain.


    He couldn¡¯t help but look at the sacred picture of the three pillar gods in the Kasaya. This ancient mythological Big Buddha was shining with golden light and was incomparably sacred. He couldn¡¯t help but look over and mumble, ¡±


    ¡°Floating in the world with a hundred forms?¡±


    the real identity of the ancient God is actually the Buddha of the Western lava Pure Land in ancient mythology? ¡±

 Chapter 831

    ?


    831 Reasonable and fair


    This reasoning was too shocking!


    Back then, the Pure Land of Buddhist cultivators was known as a golden Buddhist Kingdom with millions of Buddhist cultivators and countless Buddhas. Where was it?


    No one knew where it was!


    But now, someone had pointed out that it was the prehistoric and ancient land of lava ruled by the ancient gods.


    Before this, they had always had a question in their minds. What was the situation with the prehistoric land of lava of the ancient gods? And the ancient gods themselves had never revealed this information!


    But now, as their horizons were broadened and their civilization deepened, they were able to reverse-engineer the true ancient truth of the ancient times.


    He pieced together the last few pieces of the mysterious history of ancient Buddhism.


    It was a bold guess, but it was also very reasonable.


    however, according to my reasoning, some things that I didn¡¯t understand before have become clear now.


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    the ancient land of lava, the special geographical environment, the high temperature, and the Golden lava must have been melted by the radiation!


    ¡°But now, why is there no obvious radiation? It¡¯s because the spiritual energy has been depleted, and some ancient cultivators have absorbed the radiation to cultivate, turning this place into a barren land.¡±


    ¡°What kind of cultivation technique did the ancient gods practice? He had always been very suspicious and mysterious, never showing it. Now, he was clear! He was the leader of the Buddhist faction of the radiation Buddha, and the demonic cores were the most suitable for radiation. In fact, the radiation Buddha was specially made for the demonic core clan! Then the other existence might be the leader of Daoism, the Jade Emperor, the Daoist ancestor, or something of the sort.¡±


    if you think about it this way, it¡¯s reasonable for the two of you to be fellow cultivators!


    in fact, the three pillar gods have already developed their own extraordinary system-the arcane block chain. However, the Buddhist cultivators that we have awakened previously passed it back to them, causing them to inadvertently return to the Orthodox Buddhist orthodoxy of ancient times ¡­


    Even the three pillar gods might be surprised. eh? This Buddhist branch of power is perfectly suited to me, as if it was made for my race!¡±


    Everyone thought about it and felt that the three pillar gods had actually been secretly shocked. They were even grateful to the players for reviving the cultivation system of the ancient gods for it, but it did not show it.


    ¡± the three pillar gods expressed that they were very happy. sob, sob, sob. this step-father of an ancient god is helping his own daughter, carolyn, and is madly throwing in all kinds of resources! We¡¯re like the wild sons of the old Wang next door. He didn¡¯t even give me his own cultivation technique. It was the player fathers who revived the Buddhist cultivation and returned this ancient Orthodox lineage to me (tears)¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s reasonable.¡±


    ¡­


    Many players and netizens deduced and felt that at this moment, many unclear ancient riddles seemed to have been completely connected. Many truths became simple and easy to understand.


    in that case, could it be that the combat true form of the ancient gods is similar to the three pillar gods ¡­ The appearance of all living things? It was also the most powerful ninth-rank sect? An indomitable legendary Buddha?¡±


    I¡¯m not sure. The ancient gods are still too mysterious. They have never really made a move.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s not a system similar to the three pillar gods. It¡¯s also very possible that it¡¯s similar to Carolyn¡¯s spiritual universe system! After all, it was not only the appearance of all living things. The Diamond Sutra also said, ¡± Everything is like a dream or a bubble, like dew or lightning, and should be observed like this ¡­ It might mean that the world is virtual!¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s indeed possible: a world in a flower. all living beings live in the dream of buddha. there are 3000 daos of dreams, and that¡¯s all! ¡±


    They felt that this wave of information was too big.


    Just the infinite system of the three pillar gods and the 300 billion sariras alone were worth analyzing to obtain a lot of useful and terrifying information!


    Knowledge was the power of all.


    As they continued to watch the battle, they realized that the battle had reached its peak, and their blood was boiling!


    The three pillar gods, Carolyn, and di Qi took action.


    The entire world was fighting against the dark Age. The planets were using their blood to cross the dark ocean. A lone boat was swaying in the ocean, trying to survive the world¡¯s catastrophe and the next new era.


    They also saw that the players had started to make their own plans. They created the sun mirror eye and used a new method to split it among them.


    ¡°They¡¯ve really made a move!¡±


    they are extremely bold. With their meager strength, they saved the entire universe and the lives on the planets.


    ¡°It¡¯s him! When the dark chaos came and the entire world was exterminated, the people thought of the ancient Emperor who once looked down on the nine Heavens and ten lands. He was the only one who dominated the dark forbidden zones. Only when the era was over did people call out his name, hoping that he would return and quell the blood catastrophe. They hoped that this human Emperor could calm the chaos and return peace to the earth ¡­ He was Ultraman Tiga! (Tears)¡±


    ¡­.


    Ultraman, who had saved the dark chaos of the immortal chaotic era, who had ever thought of it?


    They were very touched that the players had really developed such an exaggerated combat power that could really snatch people from the hands of the three great taboo existences and fleece them.


    In the next second, the climax of the entire plot began.


    Venerable sovereigns attacked directly!


    Before this, he had been watching silently as if he was watching a show. Now, he was going to suppress the three of them forcefully at the last moment.


    Before I transformed into the Dao, I was daoless in the world!


    The hidden mastermind finally made his move. The three of them were shocked and furious, and an earth-shattering war broke out!


    The battle was so intense that the combat power of venerable sovereigns was simply sensational. It was not until the end of the battle that they gradually reacted and cheered.


    It was so exciting that he even forgot the time.


    a fifth-rank gene at the peak of the tenth-rank? such a life form is too terrifying.


    ¡°It is indeed so perfect that my heart trembled!¡±


    the three pillar gods, di Qi and Carolyn, were beaten to the point where they started doubting their lives and were at a loss ¡­ I¡¯ve already started to study how to copy and learn from the other party. I¡¯ve also started to build a perfect Foundation and then break through again (laughing my A * s)¡±


    ¡°We have to think of a way to help them!¡±


    ¡°Since the land of lava is the Pure Land of the Western Buddhist sect, why don¡¯t we get a super Saima to go to the Western Heaven to collect the sutras? How about reenacting an ancient scene?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s feasible! Old tie! (Shocked)¡±


    ¡°The truth of ancient history may be true! Sun Wukong, a super level four, was invincible in the heavenly Palace. Sitting on the emperor¡¯s throne, di Qi was scared and shouted, ¡± Hurry up and invite Rulai of the Western Heaven ¡­ In fact, di Qi was thinking to let the three pillar gods come over and fight with the Super Saima God again. I¡¯ll secretly learn his new cultivation technique (dog head).¡±


    ¡°When I think about it, it actually feels very lifelike! (Shocked)¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s the truth. Quickly inform Mengmei and arrange for the Scripture to be retrieved from the West!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°So, this is the truth ¡­¡±


    In the living room, Xu Zhi looked back at their forum again all the way. It was only then that he found out that the reason for the cute girl¡¯s Scripture Collection policy was that the case had been completely solved.


    It turned out that they had already deduced such a terrifying ancient truth.


    No wonder ¡­


    He wanted to take the Scriptures from the West.


    This was because the lava region was the Pure Land of the Western Buddhist sect.


    ¡°That¡¯s scary.¡± Xu Zhi felt that he had to sort out this shocking information.

 Chapter 832

    ?


    832 Venerable sovereigns are secretly attacking again?


    Xu Zhi was sorting out the huge amount of information. He had to admit that there were really many talents among these players!


    In fact, as they continued to deduce and uncover the history of ancient myths and legends, Xu Zhi felt that the myths and legends of the ancient Earth really existed, as if there were really two branches of Buddhism and Daoism.


    There was not a single flaw.


    ¡°Forget it, they will supplement what they need to do. I will just ignore them.¡± Xu Zhi sighed in the end, feeling that there was no need for him to interfere too much.


    It was good to let nature take its course.


    At this time, he had just broken through to become a high-level God. He was polishing his realm, feeling the subtleties in various parts of his body, and how he should walk on this long road of rank-9 that was close to 0%.


    While sorting out the huge gains from this major extinction breakthrough, he was also looking at the current situation on the forum.


    After all, secretly observing these guys was a necessary job. Otherwise, it would be terrible if they got a big head again if they were careless.


    they¡¯ve all spent their energy on this strange history. I guess they don¡¯t have the energy to cause trouble everywhere, to come up with some strange cultivation techniques and shady business ¡­


    He was very indifferent.


    as for the Journey to the West ¡­


    At the thought of this, Xu Zhi¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly. The plan of di Qi and the others was naturally normal and reasonable. However, with the addition of the players ¡®suggestions, the style suddenly felt a little off.


    Naturally, di Qi and the others didn¡¯t notice what they were doing.


    in the eyes of the natives, they naturally don¡¯t know about Journey to the West. They think that this is a very serious plan. Xu Zhi took a deep breath and said,


    The alchemy factory was now the foundation of the entire Seven Realms!


    In fact, the importance of the life Alchemy factory was even greater than that of the mother Earth green vine in di Qi¡¯s eyes!


    This had become an indispensable part of his cultivation. It was his own Daluo heaven Sutra, an important means to complex other people¡¯s bloodlines.


    When Xu Zhi thought of this, he looked into the distance with a black face.


    the alchemy factory has started to produce the Golden bloodline plug-in ¡®Mahayana Dharma¡¯. They have sent people to the West to retrieve the Scriptures and spread the Dharma along the way. The Golden Pages of the Mahayana sutra are ready to be taught to all living beings and inserted into their bodies to let them feel the Marvel of the Dharma? ¡±


    At this moment.


    In the Dao Palace of the immortal court of the Seven Realms.


    A dazzling gold alchemy Palace stood on the ground, surrounded by gold.


    In the distance, there were endless resources, heavenly materials and earthly treasures, all kinds of rare treasures to replenish his losses.


    On the ground, talent plug-ins were produced one by one.


    There were many beautiful fairies carrying beautiful flower baskets and transporting them back and forth.


    A beautiful female official of the elf race whispered, ¡± at the beginning, he was very fast and full of joy, thinking that he had accepted a big business. He said that as long as the supplements could keep up, there would be no problem. But later, his speed gradually slowed down. No matter how much he nourished his body, he was like an old cow pushing a cart. He was extremely slow.


    ¡°Shush, lower your voice.¡± Another fairy said in a low voice, ¡± he hates it when we say he can¡¯t do it.


    Hualala.


    Immortal light lingered.


    On the other side of the heavenly Palace, Carolyn was looking at the alchemy factory in shock.


    Now that they had reached an agreement, she could observe the true appearance of the alchemy factory.


    This was very shocking.


    Di Qi couldn¡¯t skip the bloodline gene and learn the other party¡¯s cultivation technique. This alchemy factory was the key to his complex bloodline!


    At this moment, the cute girl followed Carolyn¡¯s gaze and looked over, shaking her head as she did so.


    ¡°Just this kind, and she still called herself the Zerg empresses, an interstellar explosive weapon factory? The Zerg empresses give birth so slowly, it¡¯s like a difficult labor of squeezing toothpaste, with all those yelps, it¡¯s long gone.¡±


    the God of racing is really miserable. Although he has become the cornerstone of the world like me, I¡¯m a lying cornerstone, while he¡¯s an old hen that has been squeezed dry.


    This was the importance of race.


    Back then, this brat was full of arrogance and said that he wanted to plagiarize and become a new emperor Qi. His own race was extremely heaven-defying, so what was a mere Mother Earth green vine?


    Indeed, he was more useful than Meng Mei¡¯s dragon vein pipeline. However, because of its great function, he worked hard day and night and never thought of becoming Emperor Qi in this way.


    This tier 9 path cultivation method of mine, the principle is roughly like this. Carolyn smiled as she explained her own cultivation technique to cutie pie. After all, her path to the ninth-rank was one of deification, which would split her into countless selves. Cutie Pie¡¯s incense dragon vein could also be walked, forming a kind of incense dream path with similar principles.


    It wasn¡¯t impossible for Carolyn to do him a favor.


    In fact, in her opinion, Mother Earth Ivy was the one with the most potential and the fastest possibility of breaking through to the ninth tier, other than the three of them who were at the top.


    After all, Mother Earth¡¯s lifespan was too long, almost the same as di Qi¡¯s.


    At the same time, she was also extremely hardworking and serious. She had been cultivating all this time, and her character was very qualified.


    Also, she had a huge amount of resources and could be said to be a famous tycoon in this world. It could be considered a good karma!


    Furthermore, Mother Earth actually had a shocking heaven-defying opportunity that she wanted to trade with him.


    Caroline gave her cultivation technique to Mother Earth in detail and gave her opinion. Mother Earth was instantly overjoyed,¡¯as expected, if I cultivate according to this path, I will have hope for cell fusion! My path of cultivation is completely hopeful!¡±


    Mother Earth turned her head and looked into Caroline¡¯s eyes. She knew what she meant and took a deep breath,


    don¡¯t worry. With our friendship, I naturally wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to you. It¡¯s naturally not a matter like traveling to the West to collect Scriptures. This is just. small matter ¡­ We, the Giants of the world and the universe, rule the Life and Fate of an era. We are too small.


    What the Journey to the West affects is the fate of billions of lives in an era, but for Saints like us who have transcended the era, it¡¯s a fact that¡¯s almost doomed. Naturally, it¡¯s not much of an opportunity for us.¡±


    ¡°The opportunities I¡¯m talking about are naturally opportunities at our level! As for us, our opportunities are naturally mostly in the outer realms.¡± Mother Earth¡¯s voice was filled with laughter. let me tell you, this is a shocking secret!


    Xu Zhi also pricked up his ears.


    Could it be that they had made another shocking discovery?


    After all, the Journey to the West was just a small matter in Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes.


    If it had been before, it would have triggered the great fortune of the entire Seven Realms world and countless living beings. As long as they seized the opportunity, countless deities would rise.


    However, in front of him, it was nothing to the great Dao-holders of the universe like Carolyn and the others who could break through to level nine at any time. With a thought, they could destroy billions of lives!


    ¡°What opportunity?¡± Said Carolyn.


    yet another unknown opportunity in the transcendent world. Meng Mei¡¯s voice was low and cold, ¡± to be honest, in the neighboring world of the six paths of reincarnation, the venerable sovereign is planning to conquer another superpower world! He¡¯s going to dominate an era!¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He was sure that he had not said that.


    Carolyn, on the other hand, was shocked.


    ¡°His Dao injuries have healed so quickly?¡±


    At this moment, the three of them were still injured.


    Although they all had terrifying superhuman regeneration and could even regenerate their flesh for a moment, what had injured them was naturally not an ordinary method but a distorted nomological law.


    They had many injuries all over their bodies that were difficult to heal. These distorted laws seeped into their wounds, preventing their flesh from recovering. They were even bleeding profusely.


    If the distorted Dao laws on these bodies were leaked, ordinary gods wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it.


    How could venerable sovereigns recover so quickly?


    At the same time, which world would that existence be conquering?


    Carolyn felt that this was inconceivable. After careful consideration, she realized that the opportunity to know the coordinates of a mysterious world was far greater than she had imagined.


    Di Qi, Carolyn, the three pillar gods, all of them would fight to the death for this.


    This was an entire civilization! It could very likely represent a complete ecosystem! A diverse race in the universe! It was not those useless broken stones in the dead void.


    Meng Mei looked around quietly and whispered, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even tell di Qi. I only told you that the world of six paths of reincarnation is preparing to fight against a huge flesh and blood creature, the octopus race. They are the distant relatives of that elemental creature! She¡¯s a distant relative of moon god Ji!¡±


    Carolyn was completely moved.


    It was said that the ancient God¡¯s opponent was a terrifying and invincible elemental giant. Was he going to take the initiative to attack the other elemental race?


    This was too audacious.


    Venerable sovereigns were too mysterious.


    Meng Mei shook her head and sighed. venerable sovereign, it¡¯s indeed scary. Therefore, I¡¯m taking on a terrifying risk by telling you this secret! It¡¯s clear that we¡¯re friends.¡±


    but they¡¯re only distant relatives. I wonder if they can sense the enemy¡¯s four-element creatures ¡­ Mother Earth said in a low voice, ¡± according to the description of that giant flesh octopus existence, it is very likely that it has sensed its own flesh and blood race! The blood relatives of the four elemental creatures are too far away. I don¡¯t know if I can find them ¡­¡±


    ¡°A distant relative?¡± Carolyn started to make some calculations. Although they were distant relatives of the other party, fighting against such a distant relative might be of great help in familiarizing herself with such a terrifying opponent in the future.


    Thinking of this, Carolyn¡¯s opinion of the venerable sovereign increased a notch, and she said to Mother Earth with a myriad of emotions, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect that while we¡¯re still in the region and planning to hold a grand event to push the era forward and perfect the genes, the venerable sovereign¡¯s gaze is already in the distant spring and autumn. He wants to wage war in the outer region.


    Xu Zhi was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 833

    ?


    833 Chapter 843-setting sail in the universe


    What the hell was this?


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath, feeling like he was about to split open.


    He was so smart that he instantly knew what these wretched guys were going to do.


    they¡¯re now using the prestige that the venerable sovereign has just gained from this battle to take advantage of the Tiger¡¯s might. They¡¯re trying to pull Carolyn into their trap and are already preparing to deal with the giant octopus.


    This action ¡­


    That was way too fast!


    Xu Zhi did not feel good at all.


    After all, they had been keeping the giant octopus for so long, and they had been waiting for this day to take action.


    And the timing was just right.


    The battle had just ended and they were unharmed. As for the path of the heaven-born and the path of humanity, they were basically wiped out. They would not be backstabbed.


    After all, if they had made a move before, the other two Dao leaders would not have let them off.


    At this moment, both the path of the heaven-born and the path of the mortal world were at their weakest. All the big shots were dead, and he took this opportunity to secretly fish for money, not afraid of others splitting the spoils with them!


    As for the Asura Dao warrior¡¯s spaceship, the radiant all-seeing eye, it had just been completed and was already flying this world across the universe. This was the perfect time.


    Would they not be able to grasp such a perfect opportunity?


    They had been thinking about the giant octopus all the time, so how could they not grasp the best time to attack?


    What was a surprise attack?


    This was a surprise attack!


    The heaven Dao path and mortal Dao were dumbfounded. Before the occult science expert could react, he realized that he had missed out on something.


    This was the effect they wanted.


    And it was inevitable that someone had to hold the line.


    After thinking about it, he felt that Carolyn was the most suitable.


    In the battle just now, they had touched the buttocks of di Qi and the three pillar gods. These two terrifying existences would definitely pull out their tendons and skin them alive. They had also helped Carolyn save a group of people. Although they had also become ghosts, they had still done a great favor.


    As for venerable sovereigns, they were too cold and mysterious to speak.


    At the same time, he could not see that there was only one cat jump player in Inferno, and he could not enter at all.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know the coordinates of the world of six paths of reincarnation.¡± Caroline said softly. The ancient God had once brought her to the six paths of reincarnation, but she did not go there personally, so she naturally did not know the coordinates.


    it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to come to our world. We¡¯ll go to the destination together and meet up there. ¡°When the time comes, we¡¯ll wait for the flesh octopus monster of the Asura path warrior to sense the coordinates. We¡¯ll verify it and then call you to descend together,¡± Meng Mei said.


    Carolyn nodded her head.


    It was indeed not bad to invite her along for such a huge opportunity.


    The two of them were indeed good friends.


    After all, she knew Mother Earth¡¯s character. Although she was a little sly, she would not lie to her. Mother Earth also believed in her character. The stubbornness of the isodans was still very trustworthy.


    the only ones we have to guard against are Emperor Qi and the three pillar gods. Can you shake them off? ¡± Mother Earth said secretly.


    Carolyn muttered to herself for a moment, before replying in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll cut off the passage from the outside world to the small universe, then I¡¯ll break open a space tunnel and leave.


    ¡®By the time they rush over and reconnect, it will take at least ten seconds. I¡¯ve already disappeared ¡­¡¯ Although I¡¯ve erased all traces of their departure, I can¡¯t stop them for long. They¡¯ll probably spend a few decades to decipher the code and follow us.¡±


    Meng Mei nodded. A few decades was enough.


    They followed closely behind, and when they arrived, they probably wouldn¡¯t even be left with any soup to drink!


    leave them here and start the era of Journey to the West. They can play with each other in their own worlds. Meng Mei thought to herself,¡¯it just so happens to be in line with the concept of the Journey to the West, which is that the heavenly court in the East and the Pure Land in the West are not there at all ¡­ The primordial chaos Saints will probably be happy to see all the demons and ghosts along the way.¡±


    In fact, Mengmei also took a certain risk.


    After all, wouldn¡¯t di Qi kill her when she returned?


    He wouldn¡¯t go as far as to kill them, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t have a good ending.


    However, she also knew di Qi¡¯s bottom line. All living beings could develop freely under his command, which was also within his tacitly accepted range, as long as they could provide him with cultivation techniques.


    As for Meng Mei, it didn¡¯t matter how many benefits she had obtained from this trip. As long as she obtained any extraordinary cultivation techniques or ideas, they would eventually fall into di Qi¡¯s hands.


    As long as she obtained it, it would eventually fall into di Qi¡¯s hands.


    Therefore, she knew that although di Qi would get angry, he would definitely ignore it. This was his tolerance.


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s time to heal my injuries and perfect my cultivation technique.¡± Carolyn¡¯s expression remained calm as she began to weigh her options.


    Meng Mei also took a deep breath. I¡¯ll let you know.


    ¡­


    World of the six paths of reincarnation, animal path.


    In a huge ancient wind Immortal City, countless players were fighting.


    They were improving their own world universe-the brilliant all-seeing eye. After all, this was their small world universe, the foundation of their divine weapon, the simplified version of the mother stream universe: The country of light.


    In the future, it would be the godly item that would carry the luck of the Asura Dao Warriors!


    it has an extremely exaggerated Foundation. You must know that at that time, Carolyn and the other two were fighting over it, and so were we. We split nearly a quarter of its power, which is a complete body of energy for breaking through to the ninth step. From that, we built the foundation of this world. The foundation is too deep, and the future is limitless! Bai Xiaojun laughed.


    Bai Xiaojun was a digital beast Pixel Player in the small universe. Back then, Meng Po and the others had sent her to the other side to further her studies. At this time, she had also withdrawn from the Asura path.


    At the same time, because of this huge amount of energy, he was determined not to find di Qi and the three pillar gods.


    He would definitely snatch it back.


    ¡°He¡¯s really bold! We¡¯ve really done something as crazy as this. We¡¯ve created a miracle and snatched food from the Tiger¡¯s mouth! He had split an equal share of the opportunities among the three great taboo existences and used it to create a world! Now, there are tens of billions of lives and even more energy collected inside. Do you believe it?¡±


    in fact, venerable sovereigns don¡¯t need this opportunity. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to get it.


    let¡¯s not care about that anymore. We¡¯ll start building up the foundation and transforming. This is an extraordinary world universe that belongs to us players. It¡¯s the future race¡¯s divine weapon. The fate of our race depends on it!


    ¡­


    Countless players began to perfect the system crazily. All of them were farmers, so who wouldn¡¯t go crazy?


    If he wanted to do it, he had to do it perfectly.


    On the other side, the players were also putting their arms around the giant octopus.


    ¡°Is it really good to be so fast?¡± the giant octopus couldn¡¯t help but mumble, ¡± i can sense my own race. they are far away in the universe. they are different from me, a lone ranger. maybe there is a civilization nearby. ¡±


    it¡¯s fine. Now is the best time to take action immediately after the Great War of the universe has ended!


    A player said, ¡± although we were the victors of the World War, we lost a lot of people. We need to replenish our new strength. This is an opportunity. You can take the opportunity to bring your race here. Only then can you be put in an important position.


    The giant octopus was very touched. They were really thinking for themselves.

 Chapter 834

    ?


    834 Chapter 844-imagination


    The giant octopus could also see the situation in front of it clearly.


    After all, even though the six paths of reincarnation was the world that won, it still lost many experts.


    On the other hand, there was a fixed number of high-level powerhouses in a world. After all, there were only a few resources. When the era collapsed and the catastrophe occurred, there would be some gaps. However, it was also an opportunity for new people to rise to the top ¡­


    Danger often coexisted with opportunity.


    At this moment, the war had just ended, but they immediately went to search for their own clansmen without stopping, just to fill the vacancy and let their clansmen take the position ¡­


    She was really putting herself in his shoes.


    ¡°Perhaps I can also obtain a position in the thirteen Asura demon gods.¡± The giant octopus murmured in a low voice, ¡± it seems that our clan is going to prosper. We have a huge opportunity ¡­


    ¡°Have you set the coordinates?¡± a player asked.


    The giant octopus nodded. After all, after breaking through to become a God, there was a sense and call from the bloodline of his race.


    that¡¯s good. Let¡¯s continue with the modification. We¡¯ll set off on a date. A player said.


    Their plan was very urgent.


    There was naturally a reason why he was madly pursuing efficiency and squeezing out all the time he had.


    After all, their lifespans after breaking through to God were very short, only two thousand years. Once they died, they were really dead.


    They already had a vague feeling that their bodies on earth were like their own mortal bodies, and their true bodies had already become the gods of this land.


    The 12 of them were the elites of the elites among countless players. They were the Champions of the PvP tournament among tens of millions of players.


    At this moment, which of them wasn¡¯t a ruthless person who had a hard core in cultivation to be able to spend eighty years to break through to God from Celestial Emperor? The reward for breaking through was also very good. He could live for two thousand years.


    But there was no harm without comparison.


    For ordinary gods, their lifespans were only a short quarter.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to obtain it for a longer time?


    2,000 years had only been 20 days in reality.


    There was no absolute, but most of the players present would definitely die. This was an indisputable fact, but it was also their choice.


    Two thousand years of exciting life here was better than a few decades in reality.


    After all, they were born on the path of Asura and not from the top spore evolution. They did not have the unique advantages of alchemy Emperor.


    ¡°2000 years is more than enough. At the same time, I can also sleep for a while! Fighting for his life ¡­ Naturally, we have to race against time and find a way to find all the opportunities!¡± Bai Xiaojun said.


    ¡°Indeed, new worlds and new creatures are opportunities!¡± A player said.


    Level eight gods and even higher level nine Worlds had opportunities in the universe. There were infinite possibilities.


    After saying goodbye to the giant octopus, they began to sort out the divine artifacts in their eyeball world.


    The eyeball was hollow, and the environment inside was like an enlarged version of the world Magic core bottle, the spiritual universe.


    This was the alchemy monarch¡¯s latest black technology.


    Not only was Xu Zhi using it to build the crystal wall system universe, but they were also starting to use it to build.


    At the back of the eyeball was a blood-thread membrane that formed the pattern of an incense array. In front of the eyeball was a magnifying glass used to shoot out light beams.


    when we develop in the future, ¡± a player said, ¡± we must pluck a sun and compress it into the eyeball as an energy source. This way, the eyeball can shoot nearly infinite light beams.


    Another player was in high spirits. good idea. One day, we¡¯re going to pluck a sun. What¡¯s a Dyson Sphere? It¡¯s definitely better to grab a sun, squeeze it into a basketball, and stuff it into the trunk than to circle around the sun all day long and eat the remaining light and heat of others like a dung beetle!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re daydreaming!¡±


    This player was instantly unconvinced. according to my knowledge, even the strongest type 9 Overlord might not have such terrifying power to distort the density of matter, compress a sun, and turn it into a sun model in the palm of my hand!


    Another player raised his head and shouted, ¡± you¡¯re not a tier 9, but you know that tier 9 can¡¯t do it? Do you know that there are infinite possibilities for distorting the laws? Look at him, the King of Fashion? Everyone was suppressing, so the ninth-rank would definitely be able to suppress more! The moment he reaches out his hand, you¡¯ll be crushed like a super tiny ant and land on his palm!¡±


    Another player scolded, ¡± I don¡¯t object to you pinching me, but pinching the sun? you might as well pinch the entire Milky Way and turn it into a CD. You want to play the CD and watch a video on TV? Let¡¯s see the history of this Galaxy disc?¡±


    At this moment, a player came over and said excitedly, ¡± you don¡¯t say, I can¡¯t do it at level nine, but I think level ten can! If level 10 couldn¡¯t do it, it could! Weren¡¯t we in his courtyard discussing what was in his room?¡±


    Everyone turned around and looked at the player.


    The player was so excited that his neck was red. maybe there are discs in the room, and the Milky Way and Andromeda are all reading the discs on the TV. Some large galaxies might even make a disc cushion and press it on their butts ¡­


    When the great beings of the universe transcended the Galaxy, they would see a super big ass sitting on their own Galaxy, watching TV ¡­ That scene is too beautiful to even think about!¡±


    Everyone was surprised and thought that this guess was very interesting.


    Someone guessed,


    if I can¡¯t, the discs are secondary. The discs of countless galaxies are stored in a video book when they¡¯re not playing, and the book formed by these countless discs of galaxies is the entire universe, the multiverse of crystal wall systems! Every parallel universe is a book.¡±


    Some people were making a ruckus, boasting more and more.


    At the side, another player walked over and was instantly mad with anger. you guys are still f * cking slacking. Hurry up and set up the teleportation circle. Get to work and set up the spatial positioning. Get ready to embark on the giant octopus¡¯s family Search journey!


    The few players immediately fell silent and continued to work.


    ¡­


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he was also a little confused. He turned his head and looked at the crystal wall system bookshelf in his study.


    ¡°Maybe I can make a CD to play some time?¡± He could not help but laugh.


    He composed himself and thought, ¡± I really have to find the same race as the giant octopus. They are very calm now and think that they are still part of the universe, just like how they discovered other small universe worlds and lava lands. In fact, they may be a real extraterrestrial civilization.


    Xu Zhi did not stop him. He only planned to watch silently.


    He was still very interested in the so-called extraterrestrial civilization.


    After all, the universe was too huge. Di Qi had flown for 7000 to 8000 years and crossed many star systems, but he had not found a single civilization. He had only found a huge octopus.


    It was too difficult to find a civilization. It was like finding a unique golden sand among billions of sand particles in a vast desert.


    And this was for a low-leveled civilization.


    What about the higher civilizations? They would definitely use some kind of shielding method to hide this small piece of gravel, making it even more impossible to find.


    And the giant octopus providing the coordinates was indeed the most effective way.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm, and he decided to wait and see. He said, ¡± however, since I¡¯ve broken through to become a high-level God, I should also retrieve some useless avatars and do more meaningful things.


    After all, he could only cut off three consciousness avatars.


    Xu Zhi opened his eyes with a whoosh. Hermes appeared in the library of the Church of Light.


    The next day, a piece of news spread throughout the entire Chongming heavenly court of the Seven Realms. Hermes was about to pass away!

 Chapter 835

    ?


    835 Chapter 845-the whole world in sorrow


    The Church of Light was still the most powerful giant of the demonic world church, without a doubt.


    This news was not only heard by the people, but it also spread throughout the entire heavenly court.


    ¡°Sir Hermes ¡­¡± He said. Behind him, a Saint of the light was speaking softly.


    the times have changed. That step has finally been taken. Hermes looked at the core of the Church of Light. a new rank-9 is about to be born. Then it¡¯s time for the old era to pass away.


    The eyes of the Saint of light and the others turned red.


    They all knew that Hermes was not a God of incense made of pure incense. He had a part of the soul of the ancient existence. At the moment of his birth, this part of the soul was about to disappear ¡­


    Whoosh.


    All of a sudden, more existences descended.


    The immemorial Giants of the seven Worlds ¡®celestial heavens arrived.


    The Thunder Emperor, the war god Celestial Emperor, Mother Earth, Ermin, pan Xue Xian, wushen Palace, and even di Qi were standing far away.


    ¡°Are we leaving?¡± Di Qi didn¡¯t say much and only asked a simple question. He also admired such an ancient existence.


    the old and the new have replaced each other. I¡¯ve finally stepped onto this path. I should have left, but I¡¯m going to leave now. Hermes said softly. His body was collapsing, turning into light spots and walking toward death.


    Liu Wenjian and Hu Renong were silent.


    This was too sudden. Perhaps, it was not easy for this ancient existence¡¯s remnant soul to last until this era and see this scene.


    They were all Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s disciples, and naturally, they were also Hermes¡¯s disciples.


    Everyone knew about Hermes¡¯s past and knew that he had passed on the ancient Xin Huo to the people.


    He was the one who passed on the civilization of the people on earth and ignited the flame of cultivation during the ancient era of the three witches.


    He was also the one who turned into the all knowing scholar and guided Hu rennong, established the great Zhou Joss flame dynasty, guided Liu Wenjian, and established the mortal Mount Shu sword Dao.


    It was only later that he found out that the talent of distortion formed by the trillions of people burning incense was the breakthrough concept of the ninth step. Liu Wenjian¡¯s mortal forging furnace was the heart-tempering of the mortal world of the ninth step.


    At that time, the path of tier 9 was already told to people, and it was not until countless years later that people came to a realization.


    From the beginning to the end, this existence had been passing on the ancient civilization to the future generations, opening up the continuation of civilization and passing on his own knowledge to the people on the surface. He had indeed opened up the path of cultivation for the future generations. He was worthy of the name of Hermes, the triple-level god of wisdom.


    Hermes¡¯s achievements in this era were hard to describe in his life. As a lonely lamp leading the way in ancient times, he accompanied the rise of each magnificent mythological era, connecting the needle ¡­


    There were simply too many achievements.


    However, the mysteries left behind by Hermes were too mysterious. For example, what kind of system did the civilization he ruled in prehistoric times cultivate?


    What was his own background?


    All of this would be an ancient mystery, completely buried in the dust of the past.


    However, some players had already guessed that if the ancient God was the Buddha of the West, then he should be one of the Dao ancestors of the Dao cultivators.


    Hualala.


    Hermes¡¯s body was still drifting away with the wind.


    Hu rennong and Liu Wenjian were silent as they knelt on the ground. Memories surged through their minds like a tsunami, striking these two heroes who had created an era.


    They thought of the carriage under the setting sun and the white-robed scholar who was reading a wordless book. Their bodies trembled in silence.


    The fire in their eyes grew stronger and they became more silent as they watched Hermes¡¯s figure disappear completely.


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    In the end, Hu rennong and Liu Wenjian began to cry. At this moment, they were no longer Saints who had created an era, but ordinary people who were as humble as dust.


    Liu Wenjian and Hu rennong appeared one after another. The world of mortals had refined their hearts, and they had also completely stepped onto the level of the ninth step.


    On this day, Hermes left completely, and the world mourned for him. The Chongming heavenly court ceremony of the Seven Realms lasted seven days and seven nights, and the world mourned.


    ¡°Hermes, this ancient prehistory Sage died too suddenly. What¡¯s the future enemy? He didn¡¯t leave behind his civilization heritage either, or else it would be a part of his strength.¡±


    that¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s natural not to leave it behind. This is the turn of the era. As mentioned, everything in the new era has just begun, and the old era should be buried. What Hermes gave us is the wisdom to open up the era, not the ancient system of the past. It¡¯s to inherit wisdom, not knowledge.


    yes, they didn¡¯t give us the system of the ancient civilization because they didn¡¯t want to influence our thinking.


    our new era is unprecedented and brilliant. The Journey to the West, which is about to begin, connects three worlds and countless lives. It is also the future set by several existences, unprecedented.


    Many people were sighing with sorrow.


    Hermes was an ancient existence from prehistory. He had guided civilization to this day and witnessed everything. Everyone felt like a teacher and a father to such an existence.


    in the ancient times, the unrivaled Emperor who ruled the heavens has finally taken over the ancient power and left ¡­ This symbolized the complete arrival of a new era. Then who? And will he inherit the position of this existence?¡±


    ¡°This is a crisis, but it¡¯s also an unprecedented opportunity,¡±


    All of the existences turned solemn. The three pillar gods, Emperor Qi, and Empress cherry blossom were all terrifying competitors.


    On the side, a historian in immortal robes recorded this scene.


    [ year 573 of the Chong Ming heavenly court, the heavenly Lord of ancient wisdom fell, thousands of races mourned, and the world was sad. ]


    Whoosh.


    In the sky, a blurry figure suddenly appeared.


    It was a super ancient God. He landed beside everyone as if he was also a person who came from afar to pay his respects. He whispered in front of the tomb, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve witnessed the last journey of my life for you.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s face turned pale at the sight of this miracle.


    After all, even di Qi, Ermin, and the others who were standing at the side had seen the true face of the ancient God for the first time.


    After all, this being had only appeared in the ancient Lava Land and the era of the small universe. It had never appeared in the Seven Realms.


    In fact, the universe-destroying war not long ago did not even appear.


    such an existence must have cultivated an earth-shattering cultivation technique. If I can ¡­ Di Qi¡¯s expression was slightly puzzled. Looking at the ancient God in the distance, he was greatly shocked. but I can¡¯t see through it at all. The gap between us is so terrifying? ¡±


    In the distance, the historian was shocked. He continued what he had said earlier and wrote down another epic passage that had been passed down for thousands of years:


    [ at the end of the ceremony, the ancient gods descended to mourn for their old friends. ]

 Chapter 836

    ?


    836 The big octopus, a simple dungeon?


    At this moment, di Qi¡¯s expression gradually became inexplicable.


    He could break through his realm at any time.


    Logically speaking, he had already undergone a qualitative change, and the difference between him and the level 9 world was only a quantitative change. For example, his energy was 1, while the other party¡¯s energy was 1000.


    They both belonged to the same level of qualitative change. In theory, they could see through each other¡¯s cultivation. However, at this time, they couldn¡¯t see through anything, which was very surprising.


    it¡¯s as if he¡¯s just an ordinary person without any system.


    Standing in the distance, di Qi looked at the ancient God with his eyes shining. He stood in front of the tomb and analyzed carefully,


    ¡°Only when I silently sensed the God of creation that descended to mend the heavens and the laws of the heavens could I have such an unfathomable feeling.¡±


    This was the second time he had encountered such an unfathomable feeling.


    This made his heart sink.


    Existences like the ancient gods were much more powerful than he had imagined! It was much more mysterious!


    The venerable sovereign had not lied to them before.


    The Super ancient God and his opponent were not ordinary type 9 powerhouses. They were extremely powerful. Although they claimed to be the strongest type 9 powerhouses and believed that they had created a new system that was not inferior to the ancient times, their development was still too short. Their cultivation was still very low. They might not be a match for them.


    ¡°I only need a little more time to break through to the ninth step ¡­ Even this level of existence can be surpassed.¡± His expression was calm, but his heart was filled with ambition and he had strong confidence in himself.


    Immediately, he retracted his gaze and followed suit to pay his respects without a word.


    After all, he was not a lunatic like Medusa, who would be so bold as to provoke and even communicate with him. It was a great disrespect to interrupt the ritual on the tombstone, and it was no different from courting death!


    He just followed the gaze of the ancient gods and the gods, turned to the entire tombstone, and followed the worship, but he did not feel sad.


    although. ¡®m not doing this for the people of the world, I¡¯m indeed on the same side.. want to fight for a world and go to a higher place to take. look. Cultivation is for myself and for zheyun.. ¡®ll bring her to the peak of the universe to take. look ¡­ Hermes has indeed been kind to me and the entire era. It is very respectable, but it has nothing to do with me. ¡±


    However, he naturally would not show it.


    After paying their respects, no one spoke, waiting for the ancient God to speak first.


    The ancient God looked at the tombstone quietly and finally sighed. he has created a brand new world civilization. This new civilization can finally rest in peace ¡­ We used to be like one person, but I never thought that this day would come.¡±


    The surrounding gods were all mournful.


    The Daoist friend that had accompanied him for so many years was now alone.


    On the side, a God who was straightforward couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Can you tell His Majesty Hermes the ancient cultivation system? After all, it¡¯s good to increase our strength when we¡¯re facing unknown enemy.¡±


    The ancient God pondered for a while, looked around, and said with a smile, ¡± the path of the ancient people is, after all, opened up by the ancient people. The prosperity of a civilization depends on the spirit of the era, the innovation of the era itself ¡­ That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t give you a civilization, but you¡¯ve also revived some of our systems and are on the right track ¡­¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Had they already recovered the ancient methods?


    They didn¡¯t understand.


    Was it Buddhism?


    Or was it his inner world and sea of consciousness?


    Or a magic core Arcanist?


    Perhaps, the great Dao was unified, and the same extraordinary bloodline would also walk on the correct path similar to the Ancient Ones.


    Only the cute girl beside him, the racer of Mount Haruna, made the alchemy monarch feel very confused.


    They looked at each other, and a look of horror flashed through their eyes.


    Alchemy Emperor said, ¡± as expected. Our previous guess was right. This ancient God, the ancestor of the demon core lineage, may be the Buddha of the ancient West. And the triple-level Almighty Hermes is the Taoist ancestor!


    ¡°After all, it corresponds to two people, Buddhism and Daoism.¡± Meng Mei¡¯s heart sank. we should have thought of it earlier, but we have been neglecting it.


    The racer of Mount Haruna had a look of anticipation on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already guessed it, but I just won¡¯t say it. What are the three levels of the great Hermes? This was precisely the greatness of the three layers of tritium, deuterium, and tritium. This was a Western saying, but what about the East? It was the legendary one turning into three hydrogen! The ancient Taoist Three Pure Ones!¡±


    The cute girl gritted her teeth. this guy is too flirtatious. I can¡¯t outdo him.


    The three of them whispered to each other.


    They felt that the netizens ¡®reasoning was indeed amazing. The experts were among the common folk.


    He had actually guessed the truth in advance. He felt a strong sense of accomplishment as if he had predicted the future. It was enough to be proud of.


    At this moment, the ancient God looked at the tombstone and said with his back to the crowd, ¡± I¡¯m not the one who led the way in this world of his. It¡¯s just the world of lava and other worlds that are responsible for guiding the civilization ¡­


    ¡°However, the world has matured and no longer needs a guide. You can develop freely ¡­ I¡¯m even starting to lose control over the land of lava.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    It was no wonder that the previous space war did not occur and everything was allowed to develop. It was because the civilization was already highly mature and gradually did not interfere with the development of the times.


    A guide was just on the right track.


    what do the ancient gods think of our era? ¡± Di Qi couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    it¡¯s a brilliant Golden Age. In less than ten thousand years, it has developed to this day. It¡¯s too fast ¡­ And what is this era like?¡± The ancient God looked at the gravestone with a calm expression, ¡± it will depend on the younger generation. Level 9 is a realm full of wonders.


    The ancient God chuckled and stopped talking.


    He took a closer look at the gravestone and sighed softly. People could actually feel the desolation of time from his sigh.


    Huala-


    He turned around and gradually disappeared without a trace.


    Only di Qi and the others, who were not calm at all, were left standing on the spot.


    ¡°Rank 9 ¡­¡±


    Di Qi closed his eyes and was filled with ambition. I must build an unparalleled Foundation, perfect my four genes, and reach the limits of my potential before breaking through! If not for this, how could he have aspired to the utmost being? The strongest in the same realm?¡±


    In the small universe world, the current Carolyn had yet to meet the ancient gods, and felt that she had lost all face.


    She was embarrassed.


    After all, a lot of resources had been poured into her, but she had lost to the venerable sovereign.


    when I go out, I¡¯ll definitely transform into a new me. Carolyn shook her head as she silently healed her injuries. She was already preparing to set up the teleportation array.


    In the distant lava region.


    The three pillar gods also sensed all of this and whispered, ¡± indeed, in the new era, there are great Daoists who have transcended the laws of the universe ¡­


    ¡­.


    The remnant soul of Hermes had completely left, and the ancient gods had descended. This day marked the beginning of the transition to a new era.


    The ninth-rank was about to appear, and the Journey to the West would also begin!


    However, less than a month after the Journey to the West began, a terrifying change happened.


    Carolyn suddenly disappeared as she entered an alternate space and time, embarking on a journey through the starry skies.


    Caroline brought along Ermin, the alchemy Emperor, cutie pie, and the others, and set off for this octopus hunting trip. They had a relaxing outing.


    After all, they had already seen many powerful and terrifying high-level transcendent worlds in the universe.


    Ancient wood, lava, primordial ¡­ In other worlds, the lowest level was naturally the country bumpkin¡¯s octopus. This bumpkin octopus was simply ignorant. It did not even know about the God of creation, the great sage realm, the incense God, the Super Saima, and all kinds of powerful extraordinary systems ¡­


    Which other world wasn¡¯t terrifying?


    The big octopus was the weakest chicken.


    In front of him, with Carolyn holding the line, he was simply invincible.


    Who could defeat such a Big Shot?


    Was this a country bumpkin civilization like the giant octopus?


    At that moment, the racer of Mount Haruna was the only one who could not escape and could only continue working.


    that guy is so miserable. He can only obediently develop his Journey to the West and follow the rules. He¡¯s not as comfortable and happy as us who go out to find excitement. Meng Mei was very excited.


    In the language of the current players of the six realms of Samsara, the words of the game were:


    ¡°Version update! A new information sheet has appeared!¡±


    the three monsters ¡®heaven-defying battle in the hell-mode dungeon has passed. The casual octopus simple vacation dungeon has arrived.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At that moment, Xu Zhi slowly opened his eyes and smiled. Hermes, I¡¯ve finally taken back this avatar. After all, it was used to absorb the Joss flames of all living beings for cultivation ¡­


    With his current cultivation, there was no point in leaving him there.


    Carolyn and the others are already prepared to set off for a journey to explore the universe and harm the giant octopus ¡­ I can also take the opportunity to make some preparations.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression became strange.


    I don¡¯t need to stop them, and there¡¯s no need to stop them.


    ¡°What do you mean by the universe? One day, I won¡¯t have to do it myself. They will wander the heavens themselves, sow civilization, establish faith, research systems, and open up civilized worlds ¡­¡±


    The most important thing in the universe was freedom.


    Xu Zhi also thought that this trip to space might be interesting.


    He recalled his clone as a backup plan. After all, he did not know what was going to happen.


    This was the outside world.


    It was not his sandbox, so naturally, he could not know everything ¡­


    Of course, the retrieval of the clone was just a side effect. His original plan was naturally to deal with the present.


    Xu Zhi sat in his study and looked at the snake-haired girl curled up in a huge glass bottle. He smiled and said, ¡±


    the world of the crystal wall system, Medusa. Perhaps I can take a look at it in advance. I can even make some arrangements for the land that the giant octopus is going to ¡­ The Cthulhu evil god should have descended.¡±


    After all, the crystal wall system universe on the bookshelf had developed to this point and had accumulated enough. It was time to come into contact with endless cosmic energy and usher in a high-speed explosion period.

 Chapter 837

    ?


    837 Chapter 847-a life for a life


    Why hadn¡¯t the civilization entered a period of rapid development?


    It was because there was no huge amount of energy.


    giant octopuses have huge energy. They can develop a super-large civilization ¡­


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself and looked to the side of the study.


    The entire crystal wall system bookshelf was piled up with crystals, forming a glittering crystal-like diamond.


    It looked tiny, only a bookshelf, but it was an endless internal space and soul universe. How could it be measured by the volume of the material world?


    This was an unprecedented super energy consumer!


    It was an extremely terrifying bottomless pit, and even Xu Zhi had no way of filling it.


    in the previous six paths of reincarnation, it was precisely by killing a giant octopus that the spiritual energy of the entire world was concentrated, creating a Golden Age for mortals and suppressing those with innate abilities!


    ¡°And this giant octopus in front of us might be able to ¡­¡±


    Most of the time, what a civilization lacked was energy.


    They were preparing to go on a trip, so Xu Zhi naturally had to go and take a look.


    After all, Xu Zhi could naturally see the series of coordinates given by the giant octopus.


    Hualala!


    He reached out his hand and a light blue virtual map of the coordinates of the Galaxy appeared in the air.


    the race coordinates in the universe ¡­


    Xu Zhi stood on the ground, his eyes cold.


    There were more than a dozen galaxies that he could sense even further away.


    Most of them were scattered in the nearby galaxies with very scattered coordinates. They were probably not even gods, just like the giant octopus from before.


    this is a nomadic race in the universe. They live in a carefree manner and orbit around many stars, undergoing photosynthesis. They should be considered a very high level race in the universe, and their distribution area might be very wide.


    if the universe is a vast desert, then the giant octopus clan is the sand lizards living in the desert around the Andromeda Galaxy. They are scattered and hidden.


    Xu Zhi sensed that there were seven or eight members of the giant octopus race in the core area. Such a high concentration of people gathering here could very well mean that there was a special space civilization nearby.


    It all depended on the level of civilization.


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, was very calm. He looked at the glass Magic bottle in the study. The snake-haired Banshee was curled up in the bottle and sleeping while hugging her legs.


    After all, it was inevitable for the eternal bloodline to be dormant.


    I should set a coordinate and communicate with the glass Magic bottle.


    Xu Zhi walked up to the bottle. While Medusa was asleep, he pulled out the huge round bottle stopper and drew a precise teleportation array at the bottom of the stopper.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    On the other side, in the vast void of the universe.


    Caroline used a huge amount of magic power to descend into the starry sky. The surroundings were dotted with stars, incomparably brilliant.


    Huala!


    It didn¡¯t take long before the players arrived.


    It was much more painful for them to come over. After all, more than a dozen level eight gods were relatively weak. With the help of the eyeball weapon and countless talents, they had barely arrived here.


    After all, the location was too far away.


    Even knowing the coordinates would require a huge amount of magic power.


    Looking at Carolyn, cutie pie, and the rest, the players were all elated. They said in joy, ¡± we¡¯ve finally met. We¡¯ve finally met the first batch of players!


    These big shots could make a fortune by simply releasing a few things.


    Of course, this was not the time to talk about this.


    The players were still serious. this is the closest and safest coordinate. There is also a weak octopus who is alone. We can use him to test the waters ¡­


    Emperor cherry blossom, we invited you here to hold the fort. You don¡¯t need to do anything. You¡¯ll only reveal your aura when it¡¯s truly necessary ¡­ Perhaps he won¡¯t even fight once throughout the entire journey.¡±


    Naturally, they invited people to hold the fort.


    How could he reveal his trump card all of a sudden?


    Only a fool would reveal all his trump cards.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Naturally, Carolyn was happy to be idle. After all, what she wanted to research was civilization, knowledge, wisdom, and systems. She didn¡¯t need to do anything, and it was also very good to be at her side.


    Ermine and the alchemy Emperor were next to him, too lazy to pay attention to their plans and conversations. They were still studying the extraordinary system.


    two Asura DAOs, ¡± alchemy monarch said. let us do some physical research. We want to see how we can evolve some species.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Two level 1 newbies instantly climbed onto the experimental platform in high spirits. Big Boss, help me study our evolution path.


    Seeing this, Carolyn was shocked, before excitedly joining in.


    After all, the Dao of Asura¡¯s evolution talent allowed him to evolve once in every realm. He possessed infinite possibilities and could even reconstruct organs. He could simply study the origin of the universe.


    He wouldn¡¯t get tired of studying the Asura way and the evolution mode of pet sprites for 10000 years.


    Mengmei was also very calm. She turned her head and looked at the players who were discussing the battle plan. She felt that this outing was indeed easy. With these guys escorting her, she did not need to use her brain or combat power.


    these people are all combat-type players. The 13 demon gods are the strongest killing demon gods pieced together by players. Their combat power surpasses any evolved transcendent life. Each and every one of them is a PvP champion and a top combat talent. It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t have the corresponding transcendent cultivation method, but if the players tailor-make them, they can barely reach the beginner level ¡­


    In theory, they were the strongest.


    After all, the true forms of di Qi, Carolyn and the others were not living beings that purely fought for slaughter. They were even relatively gentle.


    let¡¯s attack this one first, then slowly explore and move the coordinates one by one.


    The players quickly communicated.


    after all, our giant octopus doesn¡¯t know anything about its own kind here. It¡¯s hard to imagine what the situation is like here.


    The player¡¯s expression darkened. according to my calculations, the first one should be circling a star not far away. However, it only has one life. We still have to be careful.


    The players took a deep breath. The order of breaking through the coordinates had been carefully thought out by them.


    Although they were not powerful, they were all well-organized. They formed a think tank of 300 people behind the scenes and gave advice to the wizard community.


    This time, he had been preparing for a long time and had planned all aspects.


    according to the plan, the first Suicide Squad will go first.


    One of the players said.


    Huala!


    A heavenly Emperor appeared in the spaceship and quickly rushed up.


    ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to come back alive. I¡¯ll burn the coins for you after you die.¡± Someone said.


    ¡°AI, how big of a deal is it?¡± The celestial Thearch kept flying forward with a straight face. as long as you pay enough money to buy your life, it¡¯s fine. Isn¡¯t it just a little pain? Remember to take good care of my seventh uncle.¡±


    Seeing this, Carolyn was stunned. Turning her head to the side, she said, ¡± didn¡¯t you say that I only have one life? Did these gods value their lives so much? And the celestial emperors below are all fearless of death?¡±


    In reality, not every tier 7 heavenly Emperor could break through to become a God. 80 years was too short, and unless there were a few of them, ordinary people breaking through to the heavenly Emperor level was already their limit. At this time, most of the players were already preparing to die of old age. After they died of old age, they were prepared to go to the ¡± spore evolution ¡± next door and fight.


    Now, before he died of old age, he could make some contributions and earn some pocket money. Naturally, it was also very good. His death would be more valuable.


    Hualala.


    this heavenly emperor charged forward.


    In the distance, a small octopus was circling the planet. Its shape was a little different, and it actually had two rhinoceros horns.


    He looked at the puny Level Seven life-form and was shocked. He was instantly enraged, and his temper was as bad as ever. where did this ant come from? how dare you provoke me? ¡±


    PA.


    He was instantly killed, and blood bloomed.


    ¡°It should be no different from the previous giant octopus. Remember to receive the money.¡± With a scream, he died on the spot.


    The rhinoceros-horned octopus was dumbfounded. It felt strange.


    However, something that made it even more confused happened.


    Hualala!


    A beam of light quickly descended.


    A fist was pointed at the Superman in front of them as he slowly descended along the light beam. He was full of anger as he said, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from the M78 Nebula, the giant of cosmic light, dina. You¡¯re the evil cosmic monster that killed our fellow Level 7 heavenly Emperor clan member? I want you to pay with your life!¡±


    The rhinoceros-horned octopus was speechless.

 Chapter 838

    ?


    838 This group of players is really too steady


    A life for a life?


    Carolyn, who was secretly watching, was instantly dumbfounded.


    So this was the reason why these people deliberately sent one over and got beaten to death?


    It was indeed ¡­


    He had a good reason and evidence.


    I feel like I¡¯ve seen this before. It was the same when I fought the three pillar gods.


    Caroline recalled a certain scene and said speechlessly, ¡± but why didn¡¯t their gods make a move against a mere heavenly Emperor-level universe monster? Should we continue to dispatch heavenly Emperor-level powerhouses?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it,¡±


    The cute girl also felt that she couldn¡¯t bear to look at them directly. She felt that these people had completely embarrassed her in front of Carolyn. She didn¡¯t have any face left.


    &Nbsp; cough, cough, cough.


    Meng Mei coughed twice. opening remarks, this is their ritual sense! Although it¡¯s an unnecessary action, it¡¯s still very cool to shout and get into character. After all, being handsome is a lifetime thing.¡±


    Although Meng Mei was a serious salted fish, she still understood this guy¡¯s character very well.


    as for the heavenly Emperor-level powerhouses, they¡¯re just testing the waters ¡­ After all, they were too good at hiding. If they could expose the strength of a heavenly Emperor to solve the problem, they would be determined not to expose the fighting power of a God ¡­ We can also train our troops.¡± Meng Mei smiled and said,¡±they say this is called ¡­¡± Steady.¡±


    ¡°Steady?¡± Caroline also laughed, feeling that it was very interesting.


    Hualala.


    The rhinoceros-horned octopus was slightly stunned.


    Yet another laughably small heavenly Emperor. How dare he provoke him so boldly?


    However, its appearance was a little different. It was a creature made of light elements and looked very mysterious.


    At the same time, he felt that the other party was in a terrifying and extreme thinking space-time. It was actually ¡­ 100 times the normal speed.


    ¡°You, are you a pure-blood descendant of a God? Innate 100% perfection in the path of thought?¡±


    The rhinoceros-horned octopus¡¯s divine sense was transmitted, and it said in surprise, ¡±


    ¡°Such a noble bloodline is terrifying! You can be said to be invincible among heavenly emperors. The other heavenly emperors in the same realm are like motionless ants in your eyes ¡­¡±


    the time dimension is enough to strike them!


    you should know that even I, the descendant of a God, who is known as the strongest race in the heavenly Emperor realm, am not as terrifying as you. I can only enter a speed of fifty-three times the normal speed, but ¡­


    The rhinoceros-horned giant octopus roared angrily, and its divine will burst out. so what if you¡¯re twice as fast as me? My body size is enough to crush you to death! What a pitiful space bug!¡±


    BOOM!


    The giant rhinoceros octopus completely exploded.


    The two of them exchanged blows in an instant, and they fought madly to the peak. All kinds of terrifying divine light flashed.


    In just a few minutes, due to the huge difference in size, the players were blown up.


    The next second.


    The beam of light continued to descend.


    An existence crawled over along the huge white light.


    M78 Nebula, country of light soldier, Tyler!¡­ Are you the one who killed my brother dina? Damn it, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    ????!


    I¡¯m going to avenge my brother! he roared in anger, tears flashing in the corner of his eyes.


    The rhinoceros-horned giant octopus paused for a moment and suddenly laughed arrogantly. revenge for your brother? ¡± You¡¯re just seeking your own death!¡±


    ¡­


    At the other end of the beam.


    Inside the eyeball, in front of a teleportation formation.


    ¡°Line up. Who wants to be the next one? Line up!¡±


    An Asura Dao warrior stood in front of the light door.


    through the descent of the light beam, I can transform into an elemental creature and go for a battle to train my combat power. It¡¯s a rare opportunity. It¡¯s rare to see a country bumpkin with such a large body ¡­ However, it would also cost the big shots of the gods to control the magnifying glass behind the scenes and help distort the laws ¡­ That¡¯s why it¡¯s 100000 coins per session!¡±


    ¡°Are you guys robbing me? That expensive?¡±


    ¡°Count me in!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m next!¡±


    ¡­


    Countless people lined up in an orderly manner.


    Seeing this, Carolyn was once again dumbfounded. She was instantly filled with emotions. There was actually such a fee-charging model. It was simply too good at making money.


    This trip was indeed very interesting. He saw all kinds of interesting things.


    ¡­


    In the vast universe.


    The rhinoceros-horned octopus slaughtered the corpses on the ground.


    But it was very confused.


    Other than the first corpse, which had a physical body after killing it, it had absorbed a huge amount of energy and tasted the sweetness. After killing the other experts, they all turned into light spots and disappeared.


    There was no energy left behind.


    Was this a special characteristic of this mysterious and unknown race?


    however, it¡¯s simply shocking that so many pure-blooded level eight gods can enter the complete high-dimensional space-time!


    The rhinoceros-horned octopus thought to itself.


    it feels like I¡¯ve destroyed an ant¡¯s nest, and all of them are madly seeking revenge. It¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s a universe-moving race that¡¯s passing by, and in the end, all of them are looking for me for revenge ¡­


    There were quite a few of such species in its inherited memories.


    it¡¯s these creatures. They¡¯re too stupid. They¡¯re so hot-blooded, so emotional, and they¡¯re all here to avenge their brothers. They¡¯re simply a stupid race.


    This Calabash Brothers ¡®method of saving their grandpas, one by one, roaring and taking revenge for the one in front, indeed made him secretly ridicule.


    Only by attacking together would they be able to pose a great threat to him.


    ¡°But I can still kill a few more.¡± He laughed.


    BOOM!


    This battle lasted for a long time.


    ¡°Ah, why are there so many of you?¡± The rhinoceros-horned octopus screamed in pain. It felt that it was beyond its power. There were too many of them, and it was about to exhaust its physical strength.


    The rhinoceros-horned octopus had lost count of how many celestial emperors it had killed. More than thirty? More than 40? It was like a mountain of bones.


    At the same time, they all turned into light in the end, leaving no energy behind.


    BOOM!


    Another Ultraman had descended.


    He looked at the wounded rhinoceros-horned octopus and roared angrily. His blood was boiling, and his divine will was earth-shaking. I want to take revenge for my people! Even if I have to sacrifice my life, I will not hesitate!¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯ll die too.¡± The rhinoceros-horned octopus was filled with fear. let¡¯s stop. We shouldn¡¯t have both of us injured.


    Ahhhhhhhhh!


    Ultraman roared loudly, ¡± my fellow tribesmen have used their own lives to force you to this extent. You are covered in blood. How can I fail at the last step? You¡¯ve accidentally killed one of our clansmen. Now that we¡¯ve been fighting for so long, we can¡¯t live under the same sky. Our clan will definitely kill you!¡±


    ¡°The Asura Altman clan has never been afraid of a battle!¡± He said loudly.


    The rhinoceros-horned octopus was both shocked and angry. you¡¯re all crazy! How could there be such a lunatic in the universe?¡±


    However, the octopus sneered and thought, ¡± how foolish. I provoked them casually and pretended to be seriously injured. They came to me and kept coming to die. Now that I¡¯ve killed most of them and exhausted most of them, let them experience the despair of the universe.


    BOOM!


    A terrifying aura erupted.


    It was as if some terrifying creature had descended. The space was torn apart, and a true God of the universe appeared on this land out of nowhere.


    It was a white humanoid creature the size of an ordinary human, and it was as flexible as tofu pudding.


    feel despair.


    It turned around and looked at Jed Ultraman as if it could imagine the fear and despair in his eyes,


    ¡°Did you know? The giant octopus you saw just now was actually killed by me long ago. I hid in his body to cultivate.¡±


    and you¡¯re such a stupid race. You don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re facing ¡­ He walked forward step by step and snorted coldly. I¡¯m using this octopus creature as my hidden strength to lure you to your deaths. I¡¯m luring you to come and kill me.


    ¡°Detestable!¡±


    Ultraman, who was on the other side, was shocked and full of despair. you¡¯re a god, but you¡¯ve hidden so deeply! He could obviously crush us heavenly emperors directly, but he still hid behind the scenes and deliberately tricked us to die? He was simply shameless! The main body was able to suppress our abilities!¡±


    ¡°In the vast universe, those who don¡¯t know how to hide themselves will never live to the end.¡±


    This tofu pudding creature had its hands behind its back as it stood in the air. It walked slowly in the air, as if it was stepping on a ladder.


    ¡°You!¡± Jed Ultraman was shocked and gasped.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to tempt you into gambling.¡±


    The White creature said indifferently, ¡± when you saw that I was covered in injuries and on the verge of death, you were unwilling to leave. You even used your own life as a bet and kept coming to die, wanting to give me the final blow. You thought that if you attacked again, you could kill me. At the same time, if you left halfway, all the sacrifices of your race would be in vain. The more you paid, the more unwilling you were to stop. In the end, it formed an endless cycle and you were pulled into the abyss by me.


    Jed Ultraman was furious. we won¡¯t lose!


    you¡¯ve already lost. It¡¯s already extraordinary for a race to have so many heavenly emperors. The White creature gently patted.


    BOOM!


    The creature that called itself Ultraman died instantly.


    This strange-looking God stood in the void and said indifferently, ¡±


    these creatures are extremely small. They can be said to be the smallest creatures I¡¯ve ever seen. However, even with their size, they possess such exaggerated combat strength. It can be seen that their genetic talents and cultivation techniques must have been excavated to an extremely mature degree ¡­


    if I can steal their genes and their cultivation techniques, then I will ¡­


    He knew this was a great opportunity. He was now a triple-Geno creature, and he was still preparing for his fourth bloodline. But what civilization¡¯s bloodline talent was he supposed to fuse with?


    It would affect one¡¯s potential.


    Like many gods who could soar through the universe and set foot on planets, he had also traveled to some low-leveled civilizations. He was very dissatisfied with their genes and immature cultivation techniques, and the powerful bloodline of a high-leveled civilization was not something he could covet.


    He was very satisfied with this civilization.


    their bloodline genes are very special. Their bloodline cultivation method must have been deduced and matured to the limit to have such an exaggerated combat power. Their bloodline cultivation method is even not limited to the current realm ¡­ It¡¯s very likely that he¡¯ll reach the final realm!¡±


    He was very dissatisfied with the three genes he had obtained previously. Now, there was finally a powerful gene in front of him. There was also a corresponding mature and powerful cultivation technique. After he integrated it into his cultivation, his combat strength would definitely be exaggerated and greatly increased!


    However, before he could react ¡­


    BOOM!


    The white light flickered again, and an existence powerful enough to crush and threaten him had descended.


    Yet another one had appeared.


    He was actually a God.


    ¡°M78 Nebula, the country of light¡¯s cosmic warrior, Ultraman, the greatest pillar of light God! Are you the one who killed so many of my clansmen?¡±


    The White tofu pudding creature was speechless.

 Chapter 839

    ?


    839 Terrifying to this extent


    At this moment, Carolyn was dumbfounded. She had completely taken these players seriously. they¡¯ve hidden their strength and actually managed to catch a big fish? ¡±


    The other party was hidden in the inner space and was wrapped in the giant octopus¡¯s internal energy. He had deliberately hidden himself, and even she had not noticed him and had directly ignored him.


    However, it was obvious that the other party was also instantly dumbfounded.


    These strange lifeforms that called themselves Ultraman had the strength of gods. They didn¡¯t take them out earlier and instantly killed the rhinoceros horn octopus. Instead, they released countless Level Seven heavenly emperors to send themselves to death.


    At this moment, the players were discussing among themselves.


    ¡°So it¡¯s not a giant octopus?¡±


    ¡°The giant octopus died long ago, and only its shell is left?¡±


    I knew it. The giant octopuses don¡¯t seem to have high intelligence. How can they be so sinister? ¡±


    we¡¯re not very lucky. We met a troublesome one at the beginning. Fortunately, we¡¯re smart and more cautious than it.


    ¡­


    Peng Peng Peng!


    The two great gods instantly began to fight.


    It had to be said that as the path of Asura¡¯s God of Slaughter, the transcendent with the strongest killing power, coupled with several divine weapons with distorted laws and an ant-sized body, he was actually able to fight evenly with his opponent!


    The moment he made a move, he directly overturned the previous declining trend.


    After all, how could the top players on the leaderboard be compared to ordinary players when they had the most powerful bodies?


    Or rather, this God was too weak.


    It was too weak.


    He had a realm, but he had no corresponding battle strength at all.


    Perhaps, his genes were not the main battle genes in the first place. He was a non-combat type biological race to begin with. It seemed that he was a parasitic race talent that could enter the other party¡¯s brain and control the other party¡¯s body.


    BOOM!


    ¡°The strongest spear.¡±


    This Ultraman gently grabbed at the air.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually ¡­ Distortion of the laws?¡±


    The White creature God screamed in horror. not only is he the descendant of a rank eight God, but he¡¯s also the descendant of a rank nine God! You have a part of a magical organ fused with flesh and blood!¡±


    He broke into a run.


    ¡°Can you run?¡±


    In the next second, the Asura path war gods descended one after another.


    The White creature was completely stunned. thirteen gods! It was actually ¡­ Didn¡¯t they say that you¡¯re already the only strongest being in this race?¡±


    The Asura Dao warrior surrounded him and said in shock, ¡± there are a total of 13 strongest existences in the race. Isn¡¯t that natural? ¡±


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s cut to the chase and combine! Bring out the combat power that you had when you defeated the three pillar gods!¡±


    Bang!


    An ultimate-level law creature made its move.


    He was completely surrounded and instantly knocked down by force.


    The 13 ants had immense strength. They carried him back and said, ¡± ¡°By the way, do you know the God of creation?¡±


    The tofu pudding creature: ¡°??? ¡±


    Up until now, he still hadn¡¯t reacted.


    That terrifying magical creature just now might already be able to reach the legendary peak of the ninth rank and set foot on the path of the underworld ¡­


    He was so shocked that his mind went blank.


    The players shook their heads and sighed. then do you know about the ancient gods and Buddhism ¡­ Oh, if I put it this way, you might not understand the epic battle between the lineage of true Qi and radiation and the lineage of elemental creatures. The entire universe and heavens in the vicinity were destroyed and shaken.¡±


    The tofu pudding creature was speechless.


    These tiny creatures began to discuss.


    ¡°It seems like he¡¯s another country bumpkin.¡±


    that¡¯s right. They didn¡¯t even know about the fierce war that took place back then. It¡¯s probably another rural and remote civilization.


    ¡°Sigh, how lonely.¡±


    ¡­


    The creature sneered. These people were lying to him again.


    It was extremely shameless.


    What God of creation? A great being that created the entire universe, did it really exist? He didn¡¯t believe that there would be any super universe wars. It was simply ridiculous.


    however, although the lower-level universes outside are very trashy, weak, and don¡¯t even have the means to use level nine pseudo-laws, the universe is indeed a Super Treasury. There are human-shaped walking energy with very weak combat strength everywhere. At this time, the players were overjoyed. if we divide and eat it, we¡¯ll make a big profit. Damn it, this vast rank-8 God is probably enough for a few rank-9 gods to break through, right? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m rich!¡±


    It was a pleasant surprise to encounter such a rich benefit on his first try!


    ¡­


    Soon, this human-sized creature, which was a super vast creature that was a 10000-foot giant, was instantly sent into the eyeball.


    Countless tiny ant-like creatures were walking around in an orderly manner.


    ¡°This place is a two-fold super spacetime? And a huge soul space? In fact, it even seems to be distorting the laws.¡± The tofu pudding creature was extremely shocked. He knew that only a level-nine universe Overlord could master this kind of civilization technology.


    Whoosh.


    He was quickly sent to the test bench.


    He felt extremely humiliated when he saw the ants studying him.


    Suddenly, his expression changed slightly.


    It was a small deity covered in white porcelain that slowly approached him, exuding a terrifying aura that made him unable to move.


    He was completely shocked.


    those creatures lied to me again. They clearly said that the thirteen of them were the strongest, but in the end, another one whose cultivation level I can¡¯t even see through appeared ¡­ From the beginning to the end, not a single word can be trusted!¡±


    He hurriedly activated his psionic vision and saw an extremely terrifying scene.


    It was a creature covered in dark red energy.


    Dark red was the color of the nomological flesh tissue that had perfectly fused the soul and the flesh.


    The perfect Dark red creature in front of him, the fusion meant ¡­


    It was the legendary 100% flesh fusion!


    ¡°This is the legendary ¡­ The Overlord of the universe! He was a great Daoist who had transcended the laws of the universe! It¡¯s an unparalleled existence that can rule an entire solar system!¡±


    He was extremely frightened, feeling as if he had fallen into an abyss. such a small race of living beings in the universe, how could this eyeball-shaped spaceship have such ¡­!?


    Carolyn looked at this new creature with great interest, as she transmitted her divine sense,


    ¡°Name? Race? Age? An energy talent?¡±


    Your Majesty, Mikel. My name is Mikel, and I¡¯m from the Overmind clan. The White tofu-like creature quickly replied, ¡± can we descend into the ¡®low-dimensional space¡¯ to communicate? maintaining such a high frequency is really ¡­


    In such a terrifyingly high-speed space-time, he would not be able to live for more than two months. How could he not be frightened?


    No one was willing to drive it unless they were in a battle.


    low-dimensional space and time? ¡± Carolyn was slightly stunned. They were forced to stay in a limited space and time at all times, unlike these free gods who could adjust their high-dimensional space and time speed at any time.


    Whoosh.


    All of a sudden, a transparent figure slowly descended from the void, like a projection.


    ancient God ¡­ Carolyn hurriedly bowed.


    Mikel was so scared that he lost his mind.


    Even the Overlord of the river system, a Dao-holder who had transcended the laws of the universe, had to worship him. What kind of taboo existence was this in the ancient universe?


    It felt that its life had been completely overturned.

 Chapter 840

    ?


    840 Chapter 847-terrifying mysterious civilization


    a super ancient God. Carolyn gave a slight bow.


    At the side, many players also bowed respectfully and did not dare to make a sound. No one dared to seek death.


    Their hearts trembled.


    It turned out that this Big Shot had been paying attention to the matters here all along. However, it was only natural. It would be strange if the ancient gods didn¡¯t pay attention to Carolyn and the small universe world.


    ¡°Do you have any doubts about the time dimension?¡± The ancient God said softly.


    Nodding her head, Carolyn ignored the indomitable super creature on the experimental platform beside her and said in a soft voice, ¡± indeed. We seem to be different from the living beings outside the civilization.


    Huala!


    Carolyn gently grabbed it.


    As the White Overmind God screamed and panicked, he suddenly grabbed out one of its internal spaces and opened a space gate.


    Hualala.


    Time and space were slightly distorted.


    It was a city with a unique style.


    There were many human-shaped creatures that were as soft as tofu and as big and small as brainworms in the black stone building. They walked on the streets, conversing and talking.


    They were the offspring that the Overmind carried with it.


    However, these creatures gave people a strange feeling of disharmony. It was as if they were in a different time dimension. All the living things in the world were so slow that they were almost still like statues.


    It was as if there were two different flows of time.


    Clearly, the flow of time and thought in their city was extremely slow, which was normal.


    they should be the ordinary creatures of the ordinary heavens. We, on the other hand, are much, much faster than them. Said Carolyn.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The ancient God replied.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s sudden arrival at this time was something he himself did not expect.


    Even though he had already guessed that they would discover his abnormality sooner or later when they got to the outer space and saw a real space civilization.


    Without comparison, it would be impossible to discover.


    But once he compared it with the outside world, he would definitely find out!


    One day was twice as long, and at this moment, it was a hundredfold. A hundred years in a day was equivalent to a God. At this terrifying speed, the lifespan he could live was only three months!


    ¡°What do you think?¡± The ancient God laughed.


    Caroline was silent for a moment, before honestly saying, ¡± ¡°The difference in the flow of time is only relative. We have indeed lived for such a long time.¡±


    ¡°What do you think are the advantages?¡± the ancient God asked.


    Organizing her thoughts, Carolyn said, ¡± in such a situation, civilization will develop at an unimaginable speed. With rapid itinerant cycles, birth, aging, death, and illness, the speed at which a world¡¯s civilization develops will be terrifyingly fast!


    ¡°What do you think are the disadvantages?¡± the ancient God asked again.


    Disadvantage?


    This time, Carolyn was silent for a moment. After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡± if we¡¯re talking about disadvantages, there¡¯s no real disadvantage, because I¡¯ve indeed lived for such a long time. If we¡¯re talking about disadvantages ¡­ In their eyes, we¡¯re indeed just floating creatures, living and dying every day. It¡¯s very sad.¡±


    After all, a civilization that had existed for tens of thousands of years only existed in reality for a few years. That was indeed pathetic.


    The ancient God smiled. we, the civilized race, are a cursed race. You can also say that we are a race that has been blessed ¡­ Another fellow Daoist and I once made a wish to an indescribable existence. We paid an unimaginable price to obtain this curse.¡±


    The moment his words fell, the heavens and earth were turned upside down!


    The brain bug God was stunned!


    How could there be such a terrifying universe taboo?


    To forcefully fix a race in a high-dimensional space-time and accelerate it ¡­


    ¡°Heavens! This was the acceleration of an individual race! It¡¯s not accelerating space!¡± The Overmind couldn¡¯t help but scream in its heart.


    He knew a lot, and there were some records of forbidden existences of the ninth step in his inherited memories.


    Such existences rarely managed the disputes of the rivers under their command.


    This kind of Galaxy Overlord could create a piece of land and distort it in a high-dimensional space-time, achieving a maximum speed of 100 years a day. He could deduce a high-speed world inside to complete certain research.


    To forcefully distort time and space and allow the ordinary life in the entire space to have the thought process of a level eight God was simply an exaggeration! Even a powerhouse of the ninth step would find it hard to imagine that he could do this.


    However, that was accelerating an entire space.


    And in front of him ¡­ It was even more terrifying!


    It wasn¡¯t space, it was applied to each individual life form.


    What did this mean?


    There was no need to stay in the high-dimensional accelerated space cage. When he went out to the outside world, no matter where he went, he could still accelerate like this!


    ¡°I¡¯m dead! I¡¯m definitely dead! It¡¯s even more terrifying than I imagined. Not only is he a level nine great Daoist who has transcended the universe, but it¡¯s very likely that he has the secrets of an even higher world and universe ¡­¡±


    He knew that he was definitely going to die.


    What a terrifying and mysterious higher dimension civilization this was.


    As for Carolyn, when she heard this, her heart trembled. you communicated with a certain existence in the ancient times and eternally distorted our race in the high-dimensional space-time? ¡±


    Could he be the God of creation?


    According to the history, the God of creation could be communicated with.


    It was the materialization of the universe¡¯s laws and symbolized some sort of equivalent exchange.


    The demon God Medusa from before had obtained an opportunity through an equivalent exchange and entered the land of origin of all things. However, he had also paid a sufficiently high price and finally disappeared in an inexplicable space-time.


    No one knew if he was Dead or Alive.


    The players were also completely shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s the God of creation?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not, could it be a level 10 one?¡±


    The players had a similar guess.


    ¡°Is he the Father of the venerable sovereign? That universe being at the peak of the tenth level?¡±


    All the ancient myths and history were hidden deeper than one could imagine!


    They didn¡¯t have time to think.


    At this moment, the ancient God simply revealed his origin and smiled. our race has been living in a higher dimension for a long time. We are above the endless space civilizations and above all things.


    If you want to communicate with the low-dimensional civilizations in the outside world, you¡¯ll have to lower your dimension and become a creature with a low-thinking space-time before you can communicate with them.¡±


    Kachaa!


    The ancient God gently grabbed an ancient sword and stabbed it into the ground. this is the sword that breaks the blessing. The prayer back then also considered this factor. With it, one can control one¡¯s thinking speed for a short time and enter a lower dimension!


    it¡¯s just like how a human would occasionally want to stop and carefully observe the ridiculous ants on the ground and listen to their conversation. The ancient God said indifferently.


    Carolyn gripped her sword.


    It was very ordinary and did not have any perception. His divine telekinesis was even as accurate as the particle level. He sensed every single metal particle and did not feel anything unusual.


    However, she suddenly realized that she could adjust the speed of her thinking.


    This was the ability of an eighth-rank God on the path of the eighth-rank.


    However, she didn¡¯t sense it back then. Now that she had completed the ninth step, she could feel the true existence of the eighth step.


    Hualala!


    She quickly lowered her dimension and reduced the time flow to the most normal speed, but the speed was exactly the same as the normal speed of earth.


    She saw that the city of the Overmind was moving rapidly as if the world had changed.


    in a low-dimensional civilization, it¡¯s enough to play around and see the local customs.


    The ancient God laughed and said, ¡± didn¡¯t you say that these civilizations don¡¯t have any powerful existences? it¡¯s not that they are too low-level either. However, in the end, we still have to consider the war between our enemy universes. This is the real business.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Carolyn quickly acknowledged.

 Chapter 841

    ?


    841 Chapter 848-true history


    at the same time, don¡¯t let our transcendent bloodline leak out.


    Hualala.


    As soon as the ancient God finished speaking, he disappeared.


    With the longsword in her hand, Carolyn felt a mysterious and hazy sense of health.


    She felt that a part of her God¡¯s power that she had lost and could not control was completely returned.


    ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡±


    The brain bug God¡¯s mind was buzzing, and he knew that he was going to die!


    ¡®It¡¯s too terrifying. An eternal resident in the universe¡¯s higher dimension space-time ¡­ A super mysterious space civilization! To think that I was just trying to steal their bloodlines and extraordinary cultivation techniques!¡±


    and they still have a terrifying opponent, a war between high tier space civilizations! Those cunning guys didn¡¯t lie to me!¡±


    The players at the side were shocked when they heard that. They looked at the ancient longsword.


    ¡°F * ck.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re rich.¡±


    as long as we find a way to get close to that long sword, we gods who have broken through can also withstand that curse. We can adjust our high-dimensional space-time and synchronize with Earth¡¯s time!


    however, how to tell this to Carolyn is a difficult problem!


    furthermore, it¡¯s only temporary. It seems like we can¡¯t keep boycotting it.


    ¡­


    The players discussed the future in low voices. They felt that the truth was too scary.


    As for the Overmind God?


    Their faces were filled with shock, confusion, and despair ¡­


    At this moment, it was obvious that he was a country bumpkin who had never seen the world and was instantly scared silly.


    After all, their gains were from what they had seen and heard today, not from the Overmind God. What was the gain of a country bumpkin?


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    They kept posting it on the internet.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the internet outside was boiling with excitement.


    The high-dimensional space-time was fixed ¡­


    The difference in size was huge ¡­


    The first giant octopus was a coincidence, but what about the second one?


    Only when they saw the other space civilizations did they realize the difference between their own civilizations.


    that¡¯s terrifying. In the heavens that we rule, even ordinary mortals can be fixed in a high-level space-time that only gods can enjoy ¡­


    ¡°No wonder we didn¡¯t think it was obvious before! He even felt that his strength was one level higher than that of a level Seven heavenly Emperor. It turned out that gods also had a path to level eight! It¡¯s just that we all have it together, so we didn¡¯t notice it. ¡±


    perhaps some powerful ninth-grade existences can also distort the higher dimensions of mortals and bring living beings in, but they definitely can¡¯t do it to such an exaggerated extent!


    Countless netizens were discussing and heatedly discussing it.


    There were all kinds of arguments.


    This feeling could be used as an analogy.


    Only after going to the ¡± countryside ¡± for a vacation did he realize the superiority of living in the ¡± city ¡°. After all, he had been born in the ¡± city ¡± and had no idea how happy he was.


    At this moment, the famous master of evaluation and analysis, the racer of Mount Haruna, finally came out to say, ¡±


    cough, cough, cough. Hello, everyone. Let me give you an analysis. As you all know, I was abandoned by those two bastards and was still working like crazy right under di Qi¡¯s nose.


    Everyone was stunned. This guy had been abandoned, and could only hide in the Seven Realms heavenly court to browse the forums.


    in my opinion, the mysterious history of the ancient mythological civilization and the civilization era that surpassed the ancient gods have been completely unraveled until now!


    first of all, let me analyze the reasons for the size. Our civilization is very small. We didn¡¯t compare it before, but now we can see it. From the size of the world in the moon god season to the brain bug God in front of us ¡­


    Then, what¡¯s the benefit of us being small? I won¡¯t say much, you all know that even though you¡¯re all keyboard Saints, you¡¯re fast at breaking through, but your combat power is low in the same realm!¡±


    we can call our civilization a small-sized civilization. Then, how did a small-sized ancient God and another existence crush the regular-sized type 9 beings of other worlds? ¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    In the same system, their combat power was naturally far from enough.


    Could it be that an ancient God with an infinite lifespan had accumulated enough combat strength to make up for the difference in size?


    ¡°You have to know how the two of them managed to become tyrants of the ninth step. First of all, we have to understand, what is the fundamental advantage of having a large body? With a huge amount of energy, if you were an ant and your opponent was a giant at the same realm, your energy was 1 and his opponent had 10000. How could you fight? We can¡¯t fight, this is the fundamental reason!¡±


    Everyone nodded again. This was indeed the foundation.


    ¡°Then, is there any way to make up for the lack of energy with a small body? I personally think so, but what method? The nine revolutions mysterious art! There were countless lives in his body. If there were a trillion lives in his body, the amount of energy would be equal, right? If I use the true body of Pangu to expand it to the same size, won¡¯t the gap be even?¡±


    Nine revolutions mysterious art transformation!


    As soon as these words fell, everyone felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck them on a clear day!


    The nine revolutions mysterious art was indeed the only way to defeat a large body!


    The more living beings the nine revolutions mysterious art contained, the larger the power furnace it would provide. In the end, it could make up for the energy gap in body size in a different way.


    However, the ancient combat power that the racer of Mount Haruna had analyzed was more than that!


    His next step made everyone¡¯s eyes pop out of their sockets!


    you¡¯re wrong again. The nine revolutions mysterious art is not the only way to restore one¡¯s body size. Previously, we guessed that the fallen Hermes cultivated genuine Qi and was an ancient existence like the Taoist ancestor. Of course, he used the ultimate Taoist cultivation method-the nine revolutions mysterious art!


    ¡°Then, what kind of ultimate Buddhist technique did the ancient God use to make up for the gap of level nine?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s minds buzzed, and a term appeared in their minds:


    The three pillar gods!


    Infinite ¡­


    People resonance!


    This transcendence golden body could also do the same.


    In that case, as the ancestors of the Buddhist, Daoist, and Buddhist lineages respectively, these two would each have their own way of making up for the lack of body size and combat strength in the later stage.


    It fit perfectly!


    It actually fitted perfectly!


    Countless people gasped, as if a piece of the puzzle had been pieced together.


    it¡¯s obvious that these two existences have spent a long time studying bloodline and body-type techniques to the extreme, so they naturally made up for the lack of body size ¡­ Then where do they get their time from?¡±


    ¡°Some people will definitely say,¡± don¡¯t they have infinite lifespans? How could he not have time? Right! They have unlimited lifespans, but no matter how amazing the two of them are, it¡¯s impossible for them to conquer all civilizations. Otherwise, di Qi, Carolyn, and the others wouldn¡¯t want to use all living beings to help them deduce their cultivation techniques.¡±


    Everyone was silent.


    some people should have already thought about it. The ancient era must be the same as the present. They planned to use the entire civilization to help with the deduction ¡­ A Journey to the West was launched, but the speed of normal civilizations was too slow. Tens of thousands of years was really tens of thousands of years. By then, wouldn¡¯t it be very difficult to survive? If it were you, what would you do?¡±


    Everyone felt a chill run down their spines.


    Time accelerated.


    A word appeared in his mind.


    ¡°Yes, just as you all thought, how good would it be if ten thousand years became three months? Therefore, the two ancient gods, at this time, at a certain great price, prayed to a certain existence that the entire civilization would enter the most extreme high-dimensional space-time of the universe!¡±


    the entire civilization, including yourself, will burn their lifespan faster. Are you afraid? Of course I¡¯m afraid. Even a rank-9 with a lifespan of about 100000 years would only live for three to four years in reality if they were to stay in that high-dimensional space-time forever ¡­¡±


    It was indeed so.


    Everyone followed the train of thought of the racer of Mount Haruna and felt a sense of fear. Under such circumstances, even a ninth-rank combatant would be afraid and would hesitate to death!


    There was only one kind of person who was not afraid.


    And that was to be immortal ¡­


    they used their immortality to accelerate the speed of themselves and their entire civilization. They deduced the greatest and most prosperous civilization in the universe, and they were not afraid of death. That was the root of their civilization¡¯s prosperity!


    ¡°As for us, why did we develop so quickly? That¡¯s because we¡¯ve also inherited this kind of peak speed! Crazy iteration ¡­ They even crazily revived ancient civilizations.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, because of our small size, it just so happens to fit this advantage! Even though our battle prowess is lower in the same realm, the perfect superposition will allow us to break through faster. We will be able to rapidly deduce cultivation techniques over countless eras and naturally become stronger!¡±


    then, let¡¯s continue and deduce the subsequent course of history.


    the two ancient gods must be madly deriving their cultivation techniques at this speed. Their tiny bodies are enough to sweep across the entire universe and rule a piece of land, becoming the invincible type 9 overlords of the endless heavens nearby ¡­ The moon god season is coming.¡±


    we know that moon god Ji is an elemental creature with a normal body size or even larger than that, while the ancient God and ancient goddess are small creatures. However, they used terrifying techniques to make up for the difference in size and energy. So, how did moon god Ji defeat one of them? ¡±


    Everyone was confused.


    I personally think that there is only one ideal and even the most logical possibility, and that is ¡­ Moon god Ji has learned the nine revolutions mysterious art or the people manifestation!


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone almost lost their voices.


    yes, if the ancient gods and the others cultivate these two techniques, their body size and combat power will be able to fight against the Giants ¡­ Then, what if a person with a bigger body size cultivated these two techniques? Wouldn¡¯t their battle prowess be even more earth-shattering?¡±


    Some people were completely speechless.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know how the battle went either. Did moon god Ji obtain a bloodline cultivation technique like the nine revolutions mysterious art? We don¡¯t know that there are still many mysteries in history.


    However, we can see that moon god Ji has indeed obtained some things.


    for example, the blood of eternal life and his world started to follow our world, constantly existing in a time and space with the limits of one¡¯s thinking, and undergoing crazy iterations! The flow of time was equally crazy ¡­ From this, it can be seen that moon god Ji also obtained the method to communicate with the mysterious existence and used a huge price to exchange for it. ¡±


    The speed of the racer of Mount Haruna was indeed terrifying. He had actually thought of this.


    ¡°After all, the other ninth-rank spiritual beasts are afraid of this, but does he? I was afraid before, but I¡¯m not afraid anymore, because he also got the blood of eternal life, so it won¡¯t be a problem for him to speed up like crazy!¡±


    BOOM!


    Everyone¡¯s mind exploded.


    As soon as he finished speaking, countless people had complicated expressions.


    The analysis of the racer of Mount Haruna was so perfect that it was shocking.


    This Big Shot was indeed terrifyingly powerful. He was a talent who could be on par with the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord and venerable sovereigns in terms of intelligence.


    The racer of Mount Haruna took a deep breath.


    He looked at the last paragraph in silence. At this moment, he was already typing on the keyboard. However, he did not choose to send it out. Instead, he slowly deleted it.


    This was because he knew that the last deduction was enough to shock the world.


    Therefore ¡­


    He didn¡¯t dare to post it!


    The last paragraph was:


    ¡°Then, where did the blood of eternal life come from, where the forbidden existence was exchanged, and where did the ancient gods find the location of the descendant of a level 10 ultimate existence? I think these three locations are all in the same place, a very mysterious place.¡±


    ¡°Moon god Ji started the war to obtain the coordinates of this place. This place is ¡­¡±


    ¡°Earth.¡±

 Chapter 842

    ?


    842 The experiment of the Daoist of the universe


    In the end, the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s deduction did not get out.


    Because it was too shocking.


    If this core secret was really as he had guessed, then it would completely blow up some things.


    He silently deleted the last part of the sentence and thought to himself, ¡± then, there may be terrifying secrets on our earth that are very mysterious and unknown. They are worth excavating and exploring.


    In reality, it might be worth paying attention to.


    Of course, after he deleted this part, he immediately started to make a final conclusion on the internet.


    then, the entire mythological history is logical. The creatures of the two-man civilization that transcended the ancient gods are small in size. He broke through quickly, but his battle power was low in the same realm.


    However, due to immortality, they would choose to exchange with some mysterious and forbidden existence, allowing their entire race to enter a higher dimension ¡­ As a result, it developed rapidly and all kinds of bloodline cultivation techniques dominated the heavens. The nine revolutions mysterious art of Daoism, the Golden body of all living beings of Buddhism, and then the arrival of the lunar Celestial Season ¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, who is that mysterious being? It was still unknown, but there were two possibilities. One was the God of creation, and the other was the mysterious peak of level ten. If he was really a peak of level ten ¡­ In that case, the venerable sovereigns could be the descendants of this existence.¡±


    Everyone silently nodded.


    that¡¯s my guess. It¡¯s logical, but it¡¯s just a guess ¡­


    finally,. ¡®ll talk about one more important point, and it¡¯s the most important one! Ten million! Ten million! Don¡¯t reveal the civilization bloodline and the corresponding transcendent cultivation technique!¡±


    we¡¯re strong because our civilization is developing at an extremely fast pace. We¡¯ve researched heaven-defying cultivation techniques and relied on them to make up for the difference in body size. If others were to learn cultivation techniques like the nine revolutions mysterious art, they might have appeared in the second lunar Celestial Season!


    Everyone¡¯s heart trembled. Naturally, they felt the terror!


    They were indeed from the city, and those were indeed country bumpkins!


    However, there were also geniuses in the countryside. They were just limited by the times. Their speed was too slow, so they could only plow the land in the countryside. However, if they could get the knowledge of the city people, they might be able to learn how to use planes and cannons in an instant ¡­


    ¡°Right, you guys have to be careful!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t flip the car!¡±


    ¡­.


    Countless people started discussing.


    The internet was exploding with discussions about this knowledge. It was as lively as the tide, and it felt like everyone¡¯s world view had been completely subverted.


    In other words, the entire world view of ancient mythology and history was perfectly laid out in front of him!


    At this time, within the eyeball universe ship.


    The brain bug God was fixed on the huge experiment table and was so scared that he lost his mind.


    ¡°This might be. dream ¡­¡±


    He felt that his perception had been turned upside down.


    It was as if he had suddenly fallen into a hole in a parallel universe, and he had transmigrated! He had transmigrated into an incredible super civilization in the universe, into a magical movie!


    ¡°Its spiritual fluctuations are very abnormal.¡±


    Carolyn had a calm expression on her face. At her level, there was no need for her to dissect them. These low-dimensional beings without any law distortion or shielding were simply like wet rice paper.


    It broke with a single stab.


    They were not even on the same level. It was like a higher dimensional being observing a lower dimensional being.


    In a higher dimension, he was like a dissected plane. His flesh, blood, organs, tissues, bones, and bones were all exposed to her without any concealment.


    There were no secrets.


    It was like a rank eight God standing in a high-dimensional space-time, observing the rank seven heavenly Emperor who was almost completely still and the statues of all mortals. They were not from the same dimension.


    he has three God genes, and they are very mixed. One of them should be the primeval Overmind gene of my race, which should be able to invade the body of living beings and become a parasite ¡­ One of them was the commonly seen fire element gene and the giant octopus¡¯s ability to absorb spiritual energy ¡­


    All three of them had corresponding cultivation systems, but they were all very crude cultivation techniques. They had not been deduced to the extreme, and even the direction was wrong ¡­


    It was no wonder his combat strength was so weak. He had three genes, but none of them were battle-oriented genes. In fact. they were all very low-level genes. This did not mean that his three genes were not strong. This is because before the cultivation technique is mature, no one can guarantee the potential of this gene.¡±


    The brain bug God¡¯s mind went blank.


    Caroline frowned and commented, ¡± he¡¯s too barbaric and too primitive. Any God from the seven Worlds of the celestial heavens would be countless times stronger than him. After all, they are all witches who have cultivated their true bodies to maturity. They have the sea of consciousness and the immortal Dao ¡­


    The brain bug God, who was imprisoned and allowed to study his own body, was so shocked that his heart almost collapsed!


    He was already considered a peerless genius among the billions of living beings.


    Rising from poverty, he had experienced the destruction and disaster of his native planet. The planet had once been highly developed, and a war had broken out. The entire planet was no longer suitable for living. The atmosphere was destroyed, and it became a vacuum. He brought the remaining weak civilization and began the interstellar drifting plan. After thousands of years, they killed their way here and traveled to many planets.


    Along the way, they had also been suppressed by powerful civilizations and plundered from low-leveled civilizations. This could be written into an exciting epic hymn.


    He was already the God of the entire civilization, and it was only with great difficulty that he managed to collect these cultivation techniques. He thought of himself as the great hero of the entire race, but he was actually being scolded so badly!


    If the residents of the dimension in his body knew that their invincible and great true God Mikel had been dissected and studied in an instant, as if he had been passed by by an advanced civilization and thrown on the experiment table like a little chick, they would definitely be scared to death!


    Or perhaps, the great God of an entire civilization could cross one planet, but in the vast universe, he was just a weakling that could be seen everywhere.


    There were countless existences like this in the vast universe. Which God had experienced this before?


    A level 9 world, a great cultivator that surpassed the universe, and an Overlord of the Galaxy-level was simply an unattainable dream for them.


    we¡¯ve already exhausted all our strength to climb to the level of gods ¡­ How can it be compared to a high-dimensional space civilization like yours that has already been systematic and mass-produced by gods?¡±


    However, the brain bug God roared in his heart unwillingly.


    Carolyn was still continuously analyzing. this kind of cultivation technique is very likely to belong to an individual civilization¡¯s experts. Their vision is much lower than ours. They rely on their own derivable extraordinary cultivation techniques. They are incomplete and crude, and even went in the wrong direction, but they just passed it on to the public ¡­ Or, it could be that their population base is low, causing the deduced route to be incomplete, and they could only choose a relatively normal route.¡±


    In fact, even level eight gods could deduce cultivation techniques, so how could level nine existences like them, with their current horizons, knowledge, and talent, not have the ability to deduce a system of cultivation techniques?


    Naturally, there were.


    Then why did he let the living beings help him deduce?


    This was because no matter how strong a person was, it was still one-sided. They were influenced by their own subjective consciousness and deduced the system according to their own ideas. There was a high probability that they would go on the wrong path.


    After all, a single gene could give rise to countless cultivation technique paths. Only with a huge number of living beings could one derive the most perfect possibilities.


    It was like the survival of the fittest.


    In the end, the species with this bloodline, the people of the earth, would choose the most correct path.


    At this moment, Carolyn muttered to herself for a few seconds before gently taking out a vial of transcendent blood reagent. This was precisely the gene from the primordial human race from the nine revolutions mysterious art. She planned to inject it into this God for an experiment.


    At the side, the players were shocked and felt uneasy.


    Carolyn is actually trying to fuse the space gene bloodline of an ancient human into it!


    just now, the racer of Mount Haruna even said that we must not reveal our bloodline!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The gene of the inner space¡¯s sea of consciousness is related to the important Foundation of the seven Worlds ¡®heavenly court!


    This gene could be divided into two paths. One was to open up the inner space in the mind called the sea of consciousness, cultivate the body¡¯s primordial spirit, and possess a demon to become. primordial spirit. Living in the sea of consciousness was also a method for demons to transform into human form. The internal space in the lower abdomen was called the dantian. It was the combat system of the Sorcerer tribe and the ultimate path of dantian cultivation ¡­ It¡¯s the nine revolutions mysterious art!¡±


    ¡­


    The people around them were shocked.


    The inner space gene was the fundamental gene that allowed them to evolve many cultivation techniques!


    Once he had this gene, he could cultivate most of the mature cultivation techniques.


    don¡¯t panic. Carolyn knows what she¡¯s doing. Meng Mei said with a calm expression.


    Whoosh.


    Carolyn had forcefully fused the fourth gene into this creature.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The brain bug God screamed.


    He felt an indescribable and terrifying torrent in his body, destroying his body structure and destroying every part of his flesh and blood. It was painful and intense.


    ¡°It¡¯s so painful?¡±


    Caroline was slightly stunned. according to logic, lighting up the divine fire of the third gene would allow one to break through to become a rank-8 God. This rank-8 advanced God can already light up the fourth gene and begin preparing for the path to rank-9 ¡­


    However, he was in so much pain. It was hard to believe!


    On the other side.


    Xu Zhi heard the voice of one of the Zerg¡¯s sub-brains.


    foreign creature is integrating Zerg genes. Do you wish to activate genetic protection mode? ¡±

 Chapter 843

    ?


    843 Genetic thinking


    At that moment, Caroline was conducting an experiment to study the creatures of extraterrestrial civilization, and Xu Zhi was naturally watching.


    To him, this was an extremely important and meaningful experiment. After all, it was his first time truly researching universe level 8 life forms other than the Zerg race.


    It could also be considered an exploration and discovery that had a great impact.


    But at that moment, Xu Zhi was slightly stunned.


    The Zerg¡¯s backdoor gene lock actually included this?


    Xu Zhi was stunned. will the sub-brain of the insect race, the pillar God of the insect race, notice if an external transcendent creature fuses with the genes of the insect race? ¡±


    The sub-brain of the Zerg replied mechanically, ¡±


    naturally, they can sense it and destroy it. However, there are also powerful existences that can break through the Zerg¡¯s defense barrier and steal the Zerg¡¯s evolutionary genes ¡­ There are too many unbelievable things in the universe.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded.


    In other words, it was possible that a peak-level 10 or even more mysterious existence could break through the defense mechanism of the ¡®sub-brain pillar of the bug tribe¡¯ and plunder the bug tribe¡¯s gene bank as long as their realm suppressed the overall strength of the bug tribe by too much.


    If I kill you, I¡¯ll naturally be able to seize the entire civilization.


    After all, what was the Zerg¡¯s biggest Foundation?


    Gene bank!


    The greatest wealth was the transcendent genes and cultivation systems that the Zerg empresses had derived in each era.


    Knowledge was the power of all.


    The Zerg¡¯s gene bank was a wealth of accumulated knowledge.


    In front of him, he naturally had to have the biggest safe to prevent others from stealing.


    the gene bank that I¡¯ve deduced is the Zerg¡¯s greatest wealth. To put it simply, it¡¯s an ¡®intellectual property¡¯. At the same time, it¡¯s also a huge treasure that others are most envious of! Xu Zhi took a deep breath. He naturally knew how terrifying it was.


    The crystallization of civilization from each era, the genes of the entire race, the genes of the inner space ¡­ He could extract the genes at any time and reproduce the corresponding species ¡­ They were all huge wealth.


    The other civilizations were not as heaven-defying as the Zerg.


    The Zergs were able to derive all sorts of genes by themselves. They were a super race that had an ¡®unlimited number of genes¡¯!


    Moreover, it could also quickly develop a corresponding mature cultivation technique.


    Other space civilizations?


    Their genes were fixed and could not be changed.


    It was only now that Xu Zhi had a comparison with the outside civilization that he realized how much wealth he had in the genetic bank and the various transcendent genes.


    Xu Zhi felt that even the most powerful beings in the universe would be envious. Even the huge gene bank evolved by the Zerg would want to hunt down such beings!


    The Zergs had this kind of heaven-defying power, which made them extremely powerful. However, it was also because of this power that they might be coveted by countless terrifying existences in the unknown universe.


    who knows, the Zerg empresses might not have died from the waves. They might¡¯ve been killed by an unexpected disaster ¡­


    Xu Zhi mumbled in a low voice, ¡± there are countless terrifying existences of the same level surrounding her, or she encountered an even more indescribable existence of a higher dimension. She was killed with a slap in order to steal the gene bank she created, as well as the various foundations of her civilization ¡­ No wonder I don¡¯t have any genes from the previous generation left. I¡¯ve been setting sail on my own ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi was shocked by this terrifying thought.


    He tidied himself up.


    Xu Zhi realized that he had another guess about the cause of death of the Zerg empresses.


    Xu Zhi was getting more and more interested in the mystery of the death of the previous Zerg Queen.


    Xu Zhi looked at the brain bug God, who was in pain, and suddenly ordered, ¡± gene integration allowed.


    Not only did Carolyn want to experiment, but Xu Zhi also wanted to experiment.


    ¡°Currently executing.¡±


    A mechanical voice came from the Zerg sub-brain.


    ¡­


    Huala!


    On a huge experiment table.


    The brain bug God¡¯s body collapsed, and there were piles of rotten flesh that gave off a foul smell. It was extremely miserable.


    ¡°The discrimination against the opposite sex is too serious!¡± Carolyn¡¯s expression was calm. Her eyes flickered as her divine sense covered every corner. if I continue to force the fusion, I¡¯ll probably die immediately.


    Huala!


    Carolyn gently extended her hand.


    She directly removed two-thirds of the brain bug God¡¯s body and cut off the most serious part of the gene collapse, leaving only the chest and above the head, screaming loudly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll treat you.¡± Carolyn¡¯s expression was calm.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    When the players saw this scene, they were scared out of their wits.


    It was like a scene of a lab rat.


    Only now did they remember what kind of person Carolyn was.


    Back then, the people of izudar were the mad scientists of the human body who were not recognized by the mainstream. They performed various genetic modifications, biological research, dissected the human body, analyzed the gene bank, and finally wrote the law of shame in the genes, creating a perfect society.


    ¡°This is too tragic.¡±


    being studied by others, trembling in fear.


    only now did I realize that bringing Carolyn along was a strange choice. After all, with her personality, she¡¯ll definitely do crazy research and conduct biological genetic experiments ¡­


    Countless people looked at the God¡¯s miserable state and felt very terrified that he had fallen to this point.


    however, the life modification technique that Carolyn is playing in is still very suitable for us Asura Dao Warriors. A player said, ¡± I¡¯m willing to be modified by her!


    Everyone looked at him and felt that this person was also very fierce.


    Immediately, someone patted the big octopus. see that? We¡¯ve never done any research. We¡¯re a group of peace-loving people.¡±


    The giant octopus was trembling in fear.


    ¡­


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he asked the Zerg sub-brain, ¡± I¡¯ve already unlocked the authority. Why can¡¯t I merge them? ¡±


    The Zerg sub-brain said, ¡±


    the success rate of genetic fusion between two races is naturally extremely high. After all, they are of the same family ¡­ However, in the real universe, the success rate of fusing with the genes of other races is very low and difficult.¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    So that¡¯s how it is. They all look different, but they¡¯re all zergs in essence. Naturally, the rate of fusion is relatively high, but in the universe, the death rate is still very high for real races to fuse with the genes of other races and achieve a transition in life level.


    from the looks of it, it really is the cultivation path in the universe. It¡¯s even more difficult than I imagined. No wonder it¡¯s not easy for experts to appear. Xu Zhi said indifferently.


    In the universe, the gods had to climb the similarly astonishingly difficult level eight high-dimensional space-time path again.


    At the same time, they were all crude cultivation techniques, and the rate of gene integration was low.


    There were even some gods who traveled through the universe and flew from planet to planet. If they really couldn¡¯t find any genes that could be used for cultivation, they would simply fuse them into one and end things carelessly.


    The majority of wandering experts had no foundation or unorthodox methods. They only had a realm but didn¡¯t have the corresponding strength. It was already very strong to be able to find a gene with the corresponding cultivation art among the three genes.


    The powerful high-level races in the universe were proud of their mature bloodline cultivation techniques. At the same time, they would resist others from stealing their bloodlines and not leak their techniques.


    At the same time, these high-level races would also plunder the bloodlines and mature cultivation techniques of other races.


    it seems that the biggest opportunity this Overmind God got was to secretly kill a big octopus and steal the genes and blood of the octopus, as well as their race¡¯s crude cultivation technique. Xu Zhi thought about it.

 Chapter 844

    ?


    844 The universe Castle, the Super ruins


    Seeing this, Xu Zhi lost interest and watched as Caroline continued to do various experiments on the God of Overmind.


    Although he didn¡¯t say it directly, he didn¡¯t want to feel like a country bumpkin to the players.


    I always feel that it¡¯s better to continue deducing and developing civilization in my own Orchard than to wander outside. It¡¯s more free and efficient. His expression was extremely calm.


    It was not that they were too arrogant and knew that there were definitely advanced civilizations in the universe that were unimaginably strong.


    However, such existences were extremely rare, probably one in a hundred, one in ten thousand ¡­


    After all, not all civilizations could develop at a high speed like the Zerg.


    forget it. They¡¯ll do their own research and travel. I have to get down to business. Xu Zhi said to himself.


    They had descended according to the coordinates. They had originally chosen the weakest one, but they had not expected to encounter a God hidden among them. It could be considered a bad start.


    Next, they would definitely have to look for the second big octopus that was alone ¡­


    The target was gradually becoming stronger. The route for this trip had already been set.


    in that case, let¡¯s head straight to the final route and take a look. The core gathering place of those seven or eight giant octopuses should be a civilization ¡­ Lay out the plan in advance.¡±


    Set Medusa¡¯s coordinates as well. Xu Zhi felt that it did not matter if the other party¡¯s civilization was low-level. He could throw Medusa away or forcibly increase the difficulty.


    After all, why would they need an advanced civilization?


    Which advanced and mature civilization in the universe is for you to discover?


    Reality was cruel. The other party would definitely hide their own coordinates and hide in the void. It was impossible to find the other party. Did the other party deliberately tell you the location of his hometown to attack him?


    It was a fool¡¯s dream.


    It was already the limit to be able to encounter some low-level God planets that were unorthodox. Gods with more powerful combat power and a mature system could even start to shield themselves.


    In that case, without an advanced civilization, the energy of the giant octopus was enough.


    ¡®Medusa lacks energy, so she¡¯ll definitely raise these big octopuses as her power station ¡­ As long as there is a power station, the crystal wall system of the multiverse will become an advanced extraordinary civilization, and Carolyn and the others will be beaten to tears!¡±


    Who was Medusa?


    In terms of lifespan and seniority, even the oldest of the three, di Qi, had to call her great-grandma.


    Over the past few years, while the other civilizations were wandering around, there were more than 60000 gods out of 129600 creatures. More than half of them were gods.


    As long as he didn¡¯t break through to the 9th rank, and was still half a step away from the 9th rank, Carolyn and the other two could easily deal with him with a single slap.


    However, after breaking through to the ninth step, it would only take a slap to hit her.


    It was that extreme. If you didn¡¯t kill me in an instant, I would kill you in an instant.


    they¡¯re still out there, hunting octopuses and looking for energy. That means I can descend earlier. Xu Zhi cut through the void and took some time to jump directly to their target destination.


    Hualala.


    There was a spatial fluctuation.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s clone descended slightly on the land.


    This was a huge Galaxy in the universe. The sky was dotted with stars, and in the darkness, the ancient Galaxy flickered.


    From afar, Xu Zhi could see a planet with signs of life and civilization.


    Xu Zhi was not in a hurry.


    He then turned around and looked at a nearby river system.


    it¡¯s indeed a civilization. There are more than ten planets and many races live here. The brain bug God is wandering at the border ¡­ There are also the auras of many giant octopuses nearby. This place is indeed the home of his clan.¡±


    Xu Zhi was very indifferent.


    These planets didn¡¯t pose any threat.


    He could clearly feel that they were too weak. In terms of size, the number of gods and the entire civilization added up were not even comparable to a large immortal sect in the ancient primordial world.


    they¡¯re as weak as I thought. If their genes don¡¯t have any major mysterious characteristics, then it doesn¡¯t matter ¡­ Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes flickered. if there are any special characteristics, it will allow the Zergs to absorb the genes of these planets and enter. high-speed space-time continuum to deduce. civilization and frantically update themselves ¡­ Let¡¯s see the results.¡±


    Only Xu Zhi would be able to do that.


    To him, it was very easy to deduce the mature cultivation technique corresponding to the genes. It was just another creation of the century and the opening of a sandbox world of extraordinary civilization. It all depended on whether it was worth it or not.


    However, a gene that even the Zergs found special?


    How small was the probability?


    As for going to a low-leveled civilization to show off? Perhaps Xu Zhi would come here on a whim for a vacation, but at the moment of his assessment, he had instantly issued a death sentence:


    They didn¡¯t have much value.


    Even Carolyn would be extremely disappointed if she saw it. After all, the endless potential and possibilities of the universe were all hoping to discover rare and exotic beasts for observation, and not a group of ordinary creatures without any special characteristics.


    however, mediocrity without any special characteristics is the greatest probability in the vast universe. Just like how di Qi flew for 7000 years and met a big octopus. Xu Zhi shook his head and sighed. where did you get the Golden Axe just by touching it? ¡±


    ¡°In the universe¡¯s dark forest, the Golden Axe is hiding in the void. I won¡¯t let you see it.¡±


    However, Xu Zhi suddenly sensed something. He gently slid through the space and descended into a special land.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi turned around with a look of shock on his face. He had just seen a terrifying super big picture.


    It was a huge planet.


    Perhaps, it was no longer a planet ¡­


    It was an irregular, square, and vast black courtyard.


    The courtyard was huge, extremely huge, and it stretched as far as the eye could see. It was filled with mountains, rivers, and streams.


    In the center of the huge universal courtyard, there was a huge black Castle that was shaped by countless planets. It was dark and magical, giving people a strange and mysterious feeling of a Vampire Castle.


    There was a semi-circular fog at the top of the castle.


    Wisps of five-colored light surrounded the top of the castle, forming a special planet atmosphere.


    From a distance, it looked like an ancient black iron Castle in a Fairyland.


    This huge polymer of planets really did fit the legendary ¡®square sky and round earth¡¯.


    this ¡­!? Xu Zhi was a little stunned. This was the first time he had seen a planet that was not round, but he quickly came to a realization.


    this is an extremely mature planet modification and fusion technology.


    He had thought that the giant octopus¡¯s low-leveled civilization was just like this, but he did not expect ¡­


    ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve finally encountered something amazing. The giant octopus race is actually related to a level-9 civilization? In this case, it must be at least the Overlord power of this Galaxy.¡±


    Xu Zhi had originally intended to continue farming in the orchard to cultivate his body and mind. But at this time, he was a little interested in the outside world.


    ¡°At the very least, it looks like 70 to 80 planets, all combined together ¡­ Perhaps, this was the true boundless great transcendent world.


    I can feel that the hot star cores are being melted and glued to the surface. The star cores are distributed in this Castle in a special form, still providing the heat, wind, volcano, earth, and tide of the planet.¡±


    This was a very exquisite ecological reconstruction technology.


    After destroying it, they would rebuild the planet¡¯s ecosystem.


    this is no longer a planet. It has left its own planetary orbit and is now a mothership of a civilization built by countless planets!


    although it is still floating below the sun, it can move to the orbit of another solar system at any time.


    such a structure would require a level-nine Overlord of the universe¡¯s Galaxy to spend tens of thousands of years to create an epic creation of this level!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes stared at it carefully.


    Was this the strength of a true type 9 Overlord?


    Moving stars and filling land, it was exaggerated to the extreme!


    I¡¯ve learned a lot. Ancient tribal creatures moved the earth to build houses, creatures with developed civilizations moved the sea to create land, and those who transcended the rules of the universe moved the stars to create Academies.


    the garden in this courtyard is as large as countless planets. From the top, it is enough for all kinds of super civilizations to live in. Countless civilizations ¡­ The castle in the middle, according to the size of the houses, is probably the residence of a terrifying God that is half the size of a planet.¡±


    ¡°Is it the giant octopus clan? According to the size of the Australia Celestial Emperor, he might be half the size of a planet after breaking through to God, but it shouldn¡¯t be. The style of this Castle and the gate are more like humanoid creatures entering and leaving. The big octopus seems to be the pet of this courtyard.¡±


    yes, according to the proportion, the Australian size of the giant octopuses is indeed similar to the cats and dogs in the garden, similar to large dogs like Alaskan Malamute.


    ¡°The land in the orchard is a transcendent world? As expected, the world is Lei Tong¡¯s. Even in the end, it all points in the same direction.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm.


    Indeed, every realm was a dimensional jump!


    A God was only the strongest person on a planet, while a level nine was already a great Daoist who could distort the laws!


    However, Xu Zhi was not worried.


    That was because Carolyn and the others could make a breakthrough at any time, allowing them to catch up to such existences.


    It was no joke that they claimed to be the strongest of the ninth step.


    Coupled with his cultivation technique, even if it couldn¡¯t make up for the difference in size, it was enough to escape.


    Even though it was terrifying to combine a planet and build a planet Garden Castle.


    However, most grade-9 cultivators could reach this level.


    Such a huge construction project did not lack combat power, but time.


    After all, an ordinary rank-9 would have one or two genes. It was already an exaggeration to cultivate to the limit, but they would still be very disabled.


    The difference in combat strength was also extremely great.


    However, he didn¡¯t know his actual combat strength.


    However, the scene he saw opened up a new way of thinking for Xu Zhi, which could only be achieved by someone at the ninth rank. He could merge the planets and create a large courtyard.


    Planet transformation technology.


    the path to rank 9 is still in the bud. Perhaps I can use the level of other rank 9 experts as a reference.


    if this ninth-rank one¡¯s combat strength isn¡¯t high, Carolyn and the others can suppress it after breaking through. If they can¡¯t beat it, even if they get beaten up, it¡¯ll still give them motivation.


    Xu Zhi flicked his lips and suddenly said indifferently, ¡± but why do I feel that this universe courtyard no longer has that terrifying and powerful aura? it¡¯s very broken. Could it be ¡­ He¡¯s already a fallen type 9?¡±


    Tap tap.


    Xu Zhi stepped on the spot and got a little closer. He stared at it from outside the atmosphere. it¡¯s a terrifying sense of destruction. It¡¯s riddled with holes, and there¡¯s even residual nomological turbulence. It¡¯s very difficult to survive.


    He suddenly came to a realization.


    that¡¯s right, I should¡¯ve thought of this earlier. If there¡¯s a rank-9 here, how could he not have hidden his home and let us find it so easily ¡­ Something must have happened. We haven¡¯t even started the battle and we were already killed by our enemies? Or have you died of old age?¡±


    A single type 9 was only around 100000 years of life. In the universe¡¯s 13.8 billion years of life, who knew how many type 9 existences had fallen?


    There were more ruins in the universe than he had imagined.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll have to try using my clone.¡± Xu Zhi was slightly stunned.


    In the living room, the main body¡¯s law of reincarnation was applied to his body, cutting off and distorting the connection between the clones.


    As for his clone, he planned to go on an adventure.


    ¡°This seems interesting. I¡¯ve just realized that although the creatures on this land are weak, they¡¯re very strange.


    It was not in line with the laws of nature because there were too many intelligent races and too many varieties ¡­ It couldn¡¯t have been a civilization that this level nine had gathered in this river system during the ancient times, right?


    ¡°He made these civilizations his slaves to serve him, but with his fall, these extraordinary subordinate civilizations completely declined over tens of thousands of years, their legacies broken and completely barren.


    even if the rank. 9s in this big villa were not killed and robbed by the enemy and died of natural age, other rank. 9s would come and empty it. It must be of no value, just like the abandoned house in the deserted village ¡­ The grade-9 gods passing by glanced at them and looked down on them, while grade-8 gods couldn¡¯t enter ¡­ It¡¯s just a pile of ruins, inhabitable.¡±


    He took a light step and landed on a nearby life planet. I¡¯ll go and find out some news first. If he¡¯s really dead, don¡¯t blame me. I¡¯ll become the owner of this big villa.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s body was flying in the air, and his head of crystal-clear black hair fell in the night wind into the atmosphere of a life planet. It was blown so hard that it made a loud sound, like a god or demon that had descended from the nine Heavens.


    ¡°Ruins? Forbidden Lands? To me, none of this is important. Is there any land that even I, the Zerg, can¡¯t live on?¡±


    ¡°Being handsome is the most important thing.¡±

 Chapter 845

    ?


    845 The ancient history of the universe


    Xu Zhi did not enter the mysterious courtyard in the universe directly. Instead, he landed on a planet in the distance.


    Hualala!


    It passed through the atmosphere and landed in the clouds in the sky. It slowly stopped, and its gaze seemed to penetrate the lingering clouds and looked at the city on the entire land.


    The magic core chip in his brain was operating at full speed.


    analyzing the air structure ¡­


    oxygen content 15%, nitrogen content 56% ¡­


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi landed in a city.


    They were all snow-white, petite humanoid creatures with tails, human-like faces, and cat-like patterns on their cheeks.


    It was actually a little aesthetically pleasing.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t the kind of handsome feeling, but a kind of cute and delicate feeling. Or, it was a little similar to the cat-people in Western Legends, all of whom were handsome men and women.


    They were bustling on the streets, peddling and chatting in groups. They were like living statues, standing in the distant time and space that was almost still.


    They could not sense that Xu Zhi, who was in another dimension, was observing them.


    He even tried to touch their muscles.


    ¡°It¡¯s very elastic, just like smooth fish.¡±


    this is a living life form from the outer space of the universe. There¡¯s no difference ¡­ In fact, the result will be similar to the life form I evolved.¡±


    Xu Zhi analyzed the situation very indifferently.


    The sandbox of evolved life that he had created was the evolutionary law of the universe.


    In front of him, it was naturally similar when he saw the outside.


    ¡°As expected, most of the higher life forms are humanoid in shape ¡­ ¡°From the analysis of natural evolution, in order for creatures to develop a civilization, they must learn to walk upright from quadruped animals. Only by freeing their forelimbs can they learn to make tools, then they can develop intelligent tribes and primitive civilizations ¡­


    However, a human form did not necessarily have to only have two legs and two hands. The main goal of a human form was to free up the ¡®hands¡¯ that could work. It could also have more than one leg and more than one hand ¡­


    For example, right now.


    Xu Zhi looked at the end of the Cat-Man creature¡¯s tail. It was furry and looked like a short cat¡¯s paw.


    ¡°This is their third leg? Or ¡­ A third hand? There are three fingers on the back of his butt?¡± Xu Zhi was slightly stunned. He touched the cat¡¯s tail of a passerby on the street and said,


    It was soft and as cute as a cat¡¯s chubby paws.


    it should be able to be used as a hand at some point in time, but the development of modern civilization, accompanied by evolution, has degenerated very short, similar to the people on earth, who have gradually degenerated and lost their tails ¡­


    at the same time, we¡¯re currently in the Middle Ages. There are religion and theology systems, schools, major countries, and real gods. However, it can be seen that there was likely to be a highly developed civilization in prehistoric times.


    Although the current race was backward, they had no genetic defects, no diseases, and were all extremely handsome.


    It¡¯s very likely that they¡¯re like the izodalians, who went through a huge genetic revolution in ancient times, slightly waiting for the race elimination plan ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi walked slowly down the street and said indifferently, ¡±


    that¡¯s exactly what Carolyn did in the past. She used all sorts of soft policies. Those with genetic defects in their magic cores would have brain surgeries the moment they were born to make up for their magic cores ¡­ To turn the people of isodar into ¡®gods¡¯. ¡±


    The outer space creatures on the streets were all statues. No one could sense his existence when he stood in the high-dimensional space-time.


    Even the eighth-order gods on this planet who could enter the high-dimensional space-time could not sense Xu Zhi¡¯s arrival at all.


    it¡¯s boring to look at these motionless creatures. They¡¯re not from the same dimension ¡­ Let¡¯s go to the library and study that huge courtyard in the universe.¡±


    Xu Zhi raised his head. Even though he was standing on the ground of this planet, he could still see the distant ruins of the distant courtyard, as if he was looking at a huge and vast building in the universe.


    Whoosh.


    His divine will covered the entire bustling city.


    In the middle of the city¡¯s Lighthouse stood a statue of a huge black Octopus. Next to the statue was a giant made of black crystal. Its face was blurry and it had spiral horns.


    perhaps, it¡¯s just as I guessed. The giant octopus is a pet, and the master is the existence depicted in the statue ¡­


    however, many of the only gods on this planet are from the giant octopus clan ¡­ They should be descendants.¡±


    He stepped into the library.


    Hualala-


    All the books in the library were dark blue in color. Hundreds of thousands of books were pulled out of the bookshelves and opened, floating in the air. It was an unusually magnificent sight.


    ¡°Analyzing language.¡±


    analysis complete. Checking civilization data ¡­


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi sat on a chair in the library and rubbed the head of a catgirl who was sitting still next to him. She looked like a rich girl who was studying in noble clothes. She was chubby, and he felt that it was quite nice to touch.


    it¡¯s a pity that it wouldn¡¯t be so troublesome if I was at the 9th rank. I could distort the laws like Carolyn, and I could see the inside and outside of living and inanimate things. Now, I could directly see the inside of the page, and I didn¡¯t need to pull it out.


    Xu Zhi paused and began to continuously analyze all of the history and summarize it.


    230000 years ago, reinimansaga descended from the outer universe and laid down God¡¯s blood. Only three percent of the chosen ones survived. It taught the chosen ones on the ground to cultivate and comprehend their own ¡®view of the universe¡¯, cultivating their own¡¯ spiritual field universe¡¯, and used some means to distort the orbit of the entire planet and leave the Galaxy ¡­ After flying for three thousand years, they arrived at this land and saw the center of the one and only true God¡¯s residence: Universe courtyard.¡±


    A Wandering Star?


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    Sure enough, it was as he had guessed. Many of the life planets here were collected by this ninth-grade monster when it was traveling in the universe.


    an ordinary planet can attract the attention of a level eight God ¡­ However, it should not matter to a tier 9, or even be ignored ¡­ He¡¯s probably a hoarder, just like how ordinary people collect shoes.¡±


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he only muttered.


    The teleportation of a planet, even if it was at the ninth step, would not be willing to pay such a huge amount of magic power.


    After all, once he became weak, it was very likely that he would be coveted by other existences, and he would not be far from death!


    Therefore, by modifying the parameters of the planet and madly accelerating the ¡± revolution ¡± in its original orbit, they would take the gravity slingshot of that Galaxy and fly out at an extremely fast speed.


    To allow a planet to travel through space at high speed was an act of making use of the ¡°laws.¡± The energy spent was insignificant, and it was enough to achieve such a miracle.


    ¡°It can be said to be four taels pushing a thousand Jin.¡±


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he was deep in thought. I see. The essence of the ninth-rank is to distort the laws, an existence that transcends the laws of the universe. Therefore, in this realm, the most suitable way is to use this distorted lever to pry some unimaginably huge objects.¡±


    the natural universe is undefeatable. What life has to do is to leverage it in clever ways, not be brutal.

 Chapter 846

    ?


    846 The ancient hymn is but the dust of history


    Whoosh.


    All the books returned to their respective positions.


    ¡°I¡¯ve completely understood.¡±


    Xu Zhi took a light step and left the library, flying into the atmosphere of the entire planet.


    310000 years ago, reinimansaga built a universe courtyard and gathered the stars in outer space, similar to this Cat Planet, which kept moving over.


    At its peak, there were a total of 37 of them, surrounding the courtyard.


    However, there were only four such planets.


    The remaining 33 are basically desolate planets in the universe with a certain amount of life. Moving over would take thousands of years to carry out a planet transformation plan to become habitable.¡±


    and the thirty-three uninhabited planets above are to collect the wandering races in the universe, similar to the homeless extinct races like the brain bug God, and let them reproduce ¡­ In a sense, among the ninth-rank, it was rare to see a great philanthropist and collector of the universe.


    This was a different kind of ninth-rank hobby. To him, a diverse life was a kind of treasure. It was even a cute pet that he kept at home to kill time ¡­ ¡°However, to a low-leveled civilization, it is a blessing to be able to live and take care of by an existence of such a level.¡±


    Perhaps, among the collection of ¡± stamps ¡± on the planet, the favorite pets should be the giant octopus clan.


    After all, the big octopus and his size were not too different.


    ¡°270000 years ago, the universe yard announced its opening, accepting disciples without discrimination. Just the outer sect disciples that were chosen numbered 200 million. They passed the trials and began to live on the land of the outer sect and train.¡±


    The word ¡± sect ¡± was translated according to Xu Zhi¡¯s understanding, but it roughly meant that.


    as for the land outside, which is in the square courtyard of the villa, in the garden, there are many ferocious beasts and monsters living in this endless land. Danger lurks everywhere ¡­ they had to form groups and go out to hunt, break through, and cultivate. However, most of them were unable to break through and were killed by the ferocious beasts. They served for five hundred years, and only the best of them became core disciples of the sect ¡­


    geniuses, if you become the top 10000 of each session, you can enter the high-dimensional space and time, enter the villa where the gods live, and enjoy the authority that only gods can enjoy ¡­


    The top 10000 of the 200 million geniuses in each session were very terrifying ¡­


    Those outer sect competitions in fantasy novels were simply too weak.


    As for the godly right of the inner sanctum, it should be referring to a level nine distorted space, where time and space would flow at a high dimensional speed of 100 years per day, allowing them to cultivate in such high-speed space-time.


    He wanted them to deduce cultivation techniques and develop their civilization!


    And such world-level existences stood at the top and absorbed the fruits of their civilization.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want more people ¡­


    However, because the space that could be distorted was too small, the number of people who could enter was limited. They could only go through a selection process to eliminate a group of people. In that small world, they would carry out an elite strategy.


    what is a world? perhaps, this is also a world ¡­ Xu Zhi said indifferently, ¡± perhaps this is a common tactic used by the powerhouses in the ninth-order world. They are high and mighty, great and Supreme existences who have been cold and indifferent since ancient times.


    I¡¯ve already roughly figured out the history.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was indifferent. according to the situation at the time, it was divided into three rings! The 37 planets outside the courtyard is the first ring, where ordinary beings live, as well as the outer sect, which is the courtyard in the villa. Two hundred million disciples are struggling to survive in the land full of fierce beasts ¡­¡±


    From this, it could be seen that this tier 9 really knew how to play.


    He sat in front of the villa and looked at the ground in the garden. Those ant-like beasts were fighting with the outer sect geniuses.


    ¡°The third circle is the core disciples inside the villa.¡± Xu Zhi continued to mumble indifferently, ¡± this structure formed the Grand occasion at that time.


    A vast history of a mythological universe civilization was laid out in front of him.


    it¡¯s said that this kind of existence was invincible. At that time, he was also an unparalleled Overlord. The level nine experts in other universes were no match for him at all. He was a terrifying Overlord in the nearby endless galaxies. The other level nine experts were all terrified by his name ¡­ However, it¡¯s only natural. You can tell from its size.¡±


    However, this existence still died 210000 years ago.


    An earth-shaking catastrophe broke out.


    No one knew what had happened or why they had died.


    They only knew that the universe courtyard was destroyed in an instant.


    The inner sect and outer sect had all been destroyed, leaving only the 37 planets outside to survive.


    Some speculated that this being had been killed by another type 9 existence.


    Some people even said that this existence was invincible, so how could he be killed?


    After counting their lifespans, they would die of old age after living for more than 100000 years. It was after they died of old age that some inner disciples started fighting. According to historical data, the eldest and second disciples had both broken through to the ninth rank recently.


    As the terrifying peerless geniuses who had killed their way out of countless planets out of millions of years, trillions of people, they were killing each other crazily for the inheritance, and in the end, they all died.


    anyway, no matter what the truth is, it¡¯s the end of the world. The yard ¡­ They¡¯re all dead.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was indifferent as he recalled history, as if he had seen through the entire ancient times. after that, one by one, ninth-grade existences hidden in the void descended and divided up this ownerless inheritance. Perhaps only they would know what had happened when they saw the scene of the courtyard at that time.


    However, no one dared to ask those level 9s, and they were buried in history 300000 years ago. At that time, the second level 9 war broke out, and some great beings even died ¡­ The entire universe courtyard is filled with holes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already emptied everything, so I left ¡­ As for the 33 planets outside, they were just the vile interests of this invincible type 9 being. This level of existence ignored them. Who would lack these unremarkable ordinary genes and bloodlines? Who would lack this kind of energy? But even if grade-9 people don¡¯t like it, the gods will ¡­¡±


    everyone kicks a man when he¡¯s down. The level 9 cultivators have divided up the cosmos courtyard. After the level 9 cultivators, the level 8 cultivators have also rushed over. Even some of the descendants of the level 9 cultivators have come here to train. It has already become a trial ground.


    thirty-two planets in the outer region were destroyed. During the war of the pantheon, gods from all over this huge Galaxy formed a peak battle situation. In the end, there was actually a rank-9 who broke through. It¡¯s said that the new foreign rank-9 who broke through is a descendant of a rank-9. Among countless Sons of Destiny of rank-9 worlds, in the War of the Gods, he pushed through an era of the same rank, broke through the heavy encirclement, and announced that he would rule these planets ¡­ The remaining six planets finally resisted and accepted the new king¡¯s rule.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm.


    however, the new king¡¯s combat power is relatively weak. Even if he¡¯s a heaven-defying level eight, he¡¯s just. normal level nine when he reaches level nine. He¡¯ll be killed after living for 70000 years. This is another grudge ¡­ However, the civilizations on these six planets, although declining, have lived to this day 140000 years after the war.¡±


    Yes, even beings at the level of level nine Worlds could not live for 100000 years. Even all the level nine universe overlords, enemies, and friends ¡­


    They had all fallen.


    All the disputes, connections, and all ¡­ They were all dead, 300000 years later.


    They had all become the dust of history.


    And at that time, the most unremarkable, the most inferior remaining civilization planet, was struggling on whilst at death¡¯s door, and actually lived more than 300000 years later.


    the universe is huge and merciless. It¡¯s difficult for any individual super life to last forever, but those who can exist for. long time ¡­ It¡¯s often the continuation of civilization.¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed with emotion.


    He looked at the entire universe courtyard, it was empty and silent. It was as if he was looking at the long 300000 plus years of history, seeing a stamp collector, a level 9 being called a good person, from the peak of his life to his death.

 Chapter 847

    ?


    847 The creation of the century


    This was the universe ruins.


    Only the ruins were left, bearing witness to everything that had happened in the past.


    Even the great rank-9, the Overlord of the Galaxy, who could move stars and fill the land ¡­ They were all clouds and smoke that flashed by in the blink of an eye.


    Hundreds of thousands of years was too short for the great universe, which had hundreds of millions of years as a unit.


    everything at that time has fallen. No one can live to this day three hundred thousand years later. It¡¯s all buried in the dust of history, and it¡¯s difficult to investigate much of the past ¡­ Life is constantly changing, and only civilization continues.¡± Xu Zhi took a light step and entered the universe courtyard.


    The ground was slightly dry and cracked.


    In the sky above the courtyard, there was still a thin atmosphere.


    However, this was already a dead zone.


    Even after more than 100000 years, during the great battle between the universe overlords, the Ember of the laws was still very chaotic, causing this place to be barren and no longer suitable for the survival of life.


    It was no wonder that no grade-9 from the new era passed by and chose to occupy this land.


    Even a rank eight God who could descend into this courtyard couldn¡¯t enter the core area, because the energy storm there was still very terrifying.


    It had long been an abandoned village.


    At the same time, other than a huge type 9, who would live here?


    There was no benefit at all.


    They were not like Xu Zhi, who needed land to form a sandbox world.


    At most, they could accelerate the speed of an internal space to a speed of 100 years a day, allowing the living beings inside to cultivate, form sects, and deduce a bloodline civilization.


    But that was all.


    Only Xu Zhi¡¯s Zerg lineage was able to exceed the speed limit of their time flow by a hundred times and reach a speed of ten thousand times. A day was ten thousand years, and even living creatures would lose their ability to think at a super fast speed. Only with the speed of the God of creation could they evolve into life forms.


    Moreover, what were the Zergs?


    The insect race was the easiest to evolve and mutate. Other races might have fur in 10000 years, but the insect race had already started to grow scales.


    It could be said to be the fundamental talent of the Zerg.


    three hundred thousand years is too long. History is buried in the past. If this ancient existence suddenly resurrected, no one would know if it¡¯s real or not.


    Xu Zhi smiled calmly. it¡¯s not bad to have a clone.


    The goal of this trip was to let Medusa¡¯s crystal wall system civilization settle down and give Carolyn and the others a surprise. After all, such a low-level civilization was too disappointing.


    At first, it did not have the foundation of a civilization and planned to descend out of thin air.


    However, it was obvious that with the historical background in front of him, it was simply a good thing that came to his door. He would be able to show off in an instant.


    There was nothing better than making an issue out of this.


    at the same time, when we talk about Giants ¡­ Xu Zhi took a deep breath.


    Huala!


    With a light stroke, a gap appeared in the space. A moment later, Xu Zhi¡¯s actual body descended.


    ¡°My main body has never used the nine revolutions mysterious art, but my nine revolutions mysterious art ¡­ The size of the real entity of Pangu should be the size of Australia, right?¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xu Zhi swelled up in vain, and his body grew taller and taller.


    It was mighty and huge, as if it could pierce through the heavens. A majestic and terrifying giant crushed the entire world with an unimaginably huge aura.


    Its body size had finally expanded to a level that was even larger than Australia.


    I can¡¯t do it anymore. My body has been hollowed out and it¡¯s smaller than I imagined ¡­ This is my limit. Even with a perfect Foundation, this is all I can do?¡± Xu Zhi took a deep breath and said, ¡± sub-brain, give me the Zerg backup energy.


    A huge amount of energy was rapidly growing in his body.


    This was the energy that he had accumulated again during this period of time after he had broken through to become a high-level God.


    Originally, it was extremely precious and was meant to be saved for breaking through the reserves. But Xu Zhi no longer cared about that. His energy had already begun to explode wildly.


    The mother stream power station no longer had to worry about energy.


    At the same time, after becoming a high-level God, the path of breaking through to the ninth rank had nothing to do with energy, so he could naturally squander it without restraint.


    BOOM!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s body grew rapidly again, expanding from his Australian body size. At this time, he could not care about his combat power at all. As long as his appearance was there, he would be fine.


    Finally, Xu Zhi¡¯s body expanded to the size of less than half a planet, which was even bigger than the giant octopus.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time ¡­¡± Xu Zhi pushed open the castle¡¯s door and looked at the furniture, stairs, and decorations. They were all in tatters and exuded an old and tattered aura.


    In the next second, Xu Zhi¡¯s main body walked out of the giant of flesh and blood, and his clone entered and settled in.


    Then, the clone began to control the giant¡¯s body, fiddling with the furniture and cleaning the interior of the Super-large villa.


    As for his main body, he landed in front of the garden.


    in ancient times, the manor courtyard was the second ring, the place where the 200 million outer disciples took the test. Here, fierce beasts were everywhere, and danger lurked everywhere. This stamp collector giant lived here, and he collected many terrifying transcendent monsters.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face was calm.


    these creatures have long gone extinct, but their genes will exist in the fossils of this land more than 300000 years later, just like the dinosaur genes. As long as the Zerg devour their genes ¡­


    yes, if all the species of ferocious beasts in the garden were revived and the scene of that year appeared, then who would dare to say that I¡¯m a fake? ¡±


    Xu Zhi took another step forward and said indifferently,


    ¡°Although the space here is turbulent and the environment is harsh, it¡¯s impossible for the species of ferocious beasts to survive in this wasteland even if they¡¯ve been resurrected. They were all zergs, and they could evolve with their genetic templates! Adapt to the dangerous environment in front of you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no land that the Zergs can¡¯t adapt to.¡±


    ¡°So, being handsome is the most important thing.¡± Xu Zhi drew a line lightly and stood in front of the gate of the huge courtyard.


    ¡°Zerg sub-brain, release the spores! Devour the genes of the creatures in this land!¡±


    The Zerg sub-brain said, ¡±


    ¡°Releasing.¡±


    Huala!


    In less than two years.


    The entire land was quickly restored to its former wild beast species.


    After all, copying genes was relatively simple. The difficult part was the subsequent evolution and how to obtain the ability to adapt to the environment.


    The creatures here were quickly stirred to death by the randomly appearing spatial turbulence and were adapting at a high speed.


    Hualala!


    entering the world creation velocity, 10000 times accelerated.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm as he stared at this place quietly. evolving on the original species is much faster than creating new species. If it¡¯s to adapt to the environment, the first version of the creature can be completed. I should be able to make it in time for their arrival.


    Xu Zhi stared at the land for a while, but he was very indifferent.


    ¡°I wonder if these ancient creatures will surprise me.¡±


    There were many bloodline genetic talents in the universe, but whether they were strong or not, most of them could only be seen by deducing the corresponding transcendent mature cultivation technique.


    Therefore, most of the genes had no idea what their potential was.


    At that time, he was a level nine collector, so he must have only collected some things and deduced some skills at the same time. It was impossible to deduce everything.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t the case for most of them. One would only know how powerful their bloodline was after they had developed to a certain extent. There were some genes that were very powerful even if one didn¡¯t cultivate them. For example, the eternal gene, the Phoenix¡¯s rebirth from fire ¡­


    ¡°Now ¡­ I¡¯m busy with the next matter.¡± Xu Zhi turned around and found himself in the big, ruined villa. it¡¯s time to summon the evil god of crusus.

 Chapter 848

    ?


    848 Evil god ritual


    Tap tap tap tap.


    When he returned to the interior of the universe villa, Xu Zhi¡¯s clone was almost done with cleaning up.


    At the very least, it looked like it had been repaired and was shining, but some of the space that was still distorted and collapsed couldn¡¯t be repaired at all. It could only remain where it was, leaving huge holes in it.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t expect too much in the short term.¡±


    Xu Zhi walked up to the attic gently.


    The villa had a total of three floors. At this time, the size of the land could be fully measured. Each floor of the attic was five or six times the surface area of the earth.


    Xu Zhi did not even dare to imagine it ¡­


    This was simply too extravagant.


    What did it feel like to see beyond the horizon?


    What was the foundation?


    This was the foundation of a rank nine world!


    Xu Zhi felt that he had leveled up too quickly as a nouveau riche. He did not have any savings or stability at all.


    ¡°A complete rank 9 is indeed very strong.¡± Xu Zhi could not help but sigh with emotion. An eighth-grade creature was the strongest creature on a planet, and a ninth-grade creature was indeed an existence in the universe that could destroy a planet, an Overlord that ruled the entire universe.


    Of course, they did not mean to destroy the planet with brute force. Although brute force could be used, it would be too stupid. They must have distorted the laws and pried the universe¡¯s lever method, directly detonating the core of the planet and changing the stable parameters, thus making the planet explode on its own. It was effortless.


    This was the elegant existence of laws.


    The extraordinary combat power of the star Destroyer grade.


    This ability to change the trajectory of a planet, move it to a certain location, and use the planet to build a large villa was indeed very amazing!


    Ta ta ta!


    Xu Zhi stepped up the stone stairs and walked up to a room on the second floor. The more he looked at it, the more exquisite it became. The more he looked, the more he sighed. It was too huge.


    To a level 9, this was a huge Miracle Project that would take tens of thousands of years.


    This was very special. If it wasn¡¯t for such a large body, who would build such a large living place for themselves? A normal place to live was enough.


    How could the others live there? But Xu Zhi was different. He could live there by swelling up his body and pretending to be fat.


    Although it was useless to others and had no practical use for Xu Zhi, what practical use was there?


    As the players said, being useful was temporary, but being handsome was a lifetime thing.


    He had come here to evolve a civilization and settle down the civilization of the crystal wall system. There was nothing wrong with having some fun while he was here. He had to admit that he was indeed amazed by this place, but it did not change the fact that he was also a country bumpkin in secret.


    ¡°One¡¯s vision is something that has to be improved step by step.¡± Xu Zhi was very humble and admitted that he was shocked. He went to the study and sat in front of the desk, then said seriously,


    ¡®I feel that this universe¡¯s ninth-grade existence isn¡¯t simple. Such a huge body ¡­ Even if it was a giant octopus, in theory, it was impossible to break through to the ninth-rank because its body was too big. It was impossible to complete the path of the ninth-rank cells! Level eight God is the limit of this octopus species. Then, how did the mysterious giant, who was even bigger than it, break through to level nine?¡±


    This was very terrifying.


    It was extremely terrifying.


    Perhaps only the people of that era knew some of the secrets.


    There were too many mysteries in the universe, too many mysterious geniuses that had appeared in the past.


    in this way, among those of the same level, di Qi and the others who have reached the limit of the 4th level will only be evenly matched when they return to the ancient times. They might even be defeated. This is also a terrifying life form with a perfect 4th level ¡­ I need to have five genes to be able to defeat him at the same level?¡±


    One had to know that to be able to reach this stage through a wild path in the outside world, the existence of people comparable to di Qi, Carolyn and the others was very impressive.


    however, even such a mysterious type 9 powerhouse had fallen in the magnificent epics of the ancient myths and was divided up by others ¡­ Two of his tier 9 disciples had died, and the tier 9 powerhouses who had rushed over had fought a great battle to divide the inheritance. In the great battle, a few more tier 9 powerhouses had fallen ¡­ It¡¯s a very tempting secret.¡±


    At that moment, Xu Zhi was more or less interested in treasure hunting and the pursuit of ancient history. He thoroughly explored the universe courtyard, but he soon found that it was useless.


    After all, it was only natural.


    So much time had passed, the treasure and inheritance must have been taken away. Even if it was hidden at that time, it would have been discovered by the experts who passed by to explore the treasure. It was impossible to leave it behind, so it was normal that they couldn¡¯t find it.


    even if we don¡¯t know who stole the inheritance of such a powerful expert? ¡± Xu Zhi was speechless.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    Xu Zhi stretched out his fingertips.


    He tapped lightly on the desk, and a golden teleportation formation appeared.


    It was very delicate and small.


    It was like a fingernail-sized teleportation array that was emitting a faint light.


    the distant Demon God of the void universe, please accept my summoning ¡­ Xu Zhi recited a nonsensical incantation as he sat on the chair, his mood unusually calm.


    ¡­


    Orchard, study room.


    Medusa woke up slightly from the glass bottle. Curling up, she hugged her legs and looked up. Suddenly, she saw a mysterious teleportation array flashing on the inner wall of the bottle cap.


    It was exactly what Xu Zhi had secretly carved earlier.


    She heard a call from somewhere:


    the distant Demon God of the void universe, please accept my summoning ¡­


    Medusa was slightly shocked.


    This was ¡­ What was that?


    She frowned. Legendary formation? Summoning array?


    In the Magus world, there were similar summoning methods.


    However, she had never heard of the person who had summoned her.


    ¡± i¡¯ve taken over cthulhu¡¯s body and am already a member of this race. could this be the summoning ritual of the demon god race? ¡± Medusa kept thinking.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, will I be exposed? someone saw through my identity, but in reality, they took over my body?¡±


    . don¡¯t think so now. I spent more than ten years in the yard of the God of creation and re-evolved the evil God¡¯s body ¡­ And what were evil gods?


    They were 173 evil god organizations, namely muscle, skin, hair ¡­ Each of them formed hundreds of thousands of species, and there were a total of 129000 of them that formed a body ¡­


    I used to be the leader of an organization and controlled the other 172 leaders. It was easy to find flaws. Now, my soul has been divided and perfectly distributed among the 173 organizations as the leaders, controlling each race ¡­ Your entire body is mine now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already truly mastered this body.¡±


    Her vital organization had also increased from one to 173.


    This was a huge improvement.


    This was also the reason why she had come up with this idea after observing the daolord¡¯s path of cell division and entering the divine courtyard of creation.


    His soul split into 173 parts and integrated into the organization.


    It could also be considered the concept of the ninth step.


    However, 173 of them couldn¡¯t even reach the lowest threshold, so naturally, they couldn¡¯t distort the laws. It should be known that the number of sentient cells formed by a super Saima was at least more than a million.


    ¡°But it¡¯s still the first step.¡±


    I¡¯ll definitely have to split my soul into 173 parts and then split it into 129000 organization creatures when I¡¯m walking the path of rank-9 ¡­ After that, I¡¯ll split my soul three more times, and each biological tissue will have to walk the path of 129000 ¡®Grade 9 cells¡¯. This is the concept of my technique.


    The others are a world, but I am 129600 worlds. I am the heavens and the realms, an era, and I am in line with the destiny of the heavenly Dao!¡±


    She took a deep breath, knowing that this would take a long time.


    If someone else were to walk this path, she would have to walk the path of 129600 cells. Even if each creature only had millions of cells, it would still be a huge and terrifying project!


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, I should be the Cthulhu evil god. There¡¯s no flaw ¡­ Then, I should head over. Perhaps I can obtain some useful information about this race.¡±


    In the end, she still split a part of her body and tentatively entered the other end of the teleportation array.


    Huala!


    On the desk, there was a broken limb that was even worse than mites.


    Medusa raised her head and looked at it. She was instantly dumbfounded. this is ¡­?? That enormous creature is comparable to a large planet.¡±


    She had always thought that her body size was big enough, but now she was simply indescribably small!


    Just this living room alone was enough to make her dizzy!


    Even 10,000 wizard lands might not be able to fill up this study room.


    This land was too terrifying!


    What kind of great existence of law was summoning her?


    Even Xu Zhi was stunned by this piece of land, so how could Medusa, who had never seen such a Grand scene, not be frightened? This piece of land was shockingly large.


    ¡°A friend from the ancient times, long time no see.¡± why are you still so weak? ¡± the giant slowly opened his mouth and was suddenly stunned. you¡¯re like an immature child of the evil god tribe.


    Medusa was slightly surprised when she heard this, but she said calmly, ¡± my parents ¡®elders have something to do outside and have not returned. I haven¡¯t seen them since they were born. I might not have heard of this news for a long time.


    This answer was ingenious and perfect.


    If she answered like this, it would be excusable if she didn¡¯t know anything later.


    ¡°Disappeared too?¡± The giant was slightly stunned. His fingers, which were as huge as mountains, gently tapped the table. it¡¯s been so many years since we last met. I¡¯m not the only one who has fallen. Your tribe has also declined to this extent? ¡±


    His voice gradually rumbled with a hint of anger,


    I¡¯ve already warned you not to go around with other civilizations and fight and pillage. You¡¯ll eventually encounter a troublesome existence, but you never listen ¡­


    the universe is too vast. Even though our two races have heaven-defying combat strength, we¡¯ll still encounter an even more indescribable existence ¡­


    Medusa listened respectfully.


    In fact, he was very shocked. The Cthulhu evil god clan had been fighting everywhere. Had they also fought in our world back then? In the end, they were defeated by the land of all gods ¡­


    But she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    He knew that if word got out that he had been summoned here after seizing his body, he would definitely die.


    I didn¡¯t expect that after sleeping for more than 100000 years, you¡¯d be in such a desolate state after barely recovering a bit of your consciousness and returning to the ruins of your old residence. The mysterious and terrifying existence was filled with emotions.


    Medusa¡¯s expression became even calmer after hearing this, and she replied with emotion, ¡± ¡°Our clan never thought that we would end up like this.¡±


    In fact, she was even more vigilant.


    After sleeping for more than 100000 years, they were at least ninth-rank existences, and they were likely to be among the strongest batch to be resurrected in the Great Old Ones.


    Just by looking at the living room, it was the best place to show off his strength!


    It was simply terrifying!


    The giant said after a moment of silence. ¡°Since he has fallen into such a state, he can be considered to be equally pitiful and lamentable ¡­ I barely have the ability to take care of you. Little girl, you can stay here temporarily as a guest, or you can go back at any time ¡­¡±


    Medusa¡¯s expression was still very calm, and she said respectfully, ¡± ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    Her heart was spinning wildly as she weighed the pros and cons.


    The other party seemed to have just recovered and was in an extremely weak state. Summoning the evil god race to help him, he wasn¡¯t afraid of being killed and taking advantage of the situation!


    It was obvious that the two races had a deep friendship and could be trusted. As long as she did not reveal her identity, the other party would take care of her ¡­


    In fact, this might even be a huge opportunity for the universe!


    you can wander around and familiarize yourself with the environment. I¡¯m going to take a nap. The giant suddenly sighed. but you can just walk in the house and don¡¯t go out. The creatures in the yard are still being remade. After all, they haven¡¯t been taken care of for many years and are already overgrown with weeds.


    After saying that, the giant pretended to sleep on the chair.


    Medusa did not dare to move. After waiting for a while, her heart finally thumped. She looked at the door outside the living room and said, ¡± the living room is already so big. What about the whole house? ¡± Wouldn¡¯t that be unimaginable? If the land is comparable to countless stars, then what about the courtyard outside?¡±


    could the so-called weeds and animals in the courtyard be a civilization from a supernatural world? ¡± Her heart trembled as she thought of this, and she slowly moved toward the door of the living room.

 Chapter 849

    ?


    849 The chaotic Evil courtyard


    ¡°Has he started to fall asleep?¡±


    Medusa walked out carefully.


    there are two possibilities. First, she has just recovered and is extremely weak, so she needs to be nourished ¡­ The second was to test me!¡±


    None of them would touch the mysterious Dao-achieving being of the universe who was sleeping in the study room.


    Even if she was weak, she could still kill an existence of this level, let alone kill him.


    But would the other party give you a chance?


    Medusa¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. that is an old monster of the universe who has lived for tens of thousands of years, a Daoist who has transcended the laws of the universe!


    She carefully walked out of the living room door after a long half an hour.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Her body was too small, and it wasn¡¯t her main body that had descended. It would take some time even if she flew with only a part of her body.


    Kachaa.


    She came to the door of the living room and analyzed in her heart, ¡±


    this is very scary. Even with my speed, it will take half an hour ¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll take even longer for an ordinary God, and this is just a study room of such an existence, but it¡¯s already ¡­!?¡±


    that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been gone for so long. I wonder if Ermin has died of old age or if she has broken through to the legendary ninth-rank and reached such a terrifying height ¡­


    but she should be dead. After all, the ninth-rank is out of reach.


    after all, every major realm is an advancement of a dimensional level.


    ¡°Even if she¡¯s still alive, she shouldn¡¯t be able to recognize me. My appearance and body have undergone a long evolution and have undergone a drastic change ¡­ However, if you look closely, you might be able to recognize it. ¡±


    Medusa¡¯s expression was very calm.


    Birth, aging, illness, and death were the norm.


    When she chose to abandon everything and walk towards eternal life, she had already made such a plan.


    She clearly understood that she was no longer a human. She would definitely experience many things in the future, hundreds or even thousands of times more than what ordinary people would experience.


    Ermin was a part of his life.


    The crystal wall system universe was also one of them.


    At the same time, he seemed to be welcoming a new life experience.


    let me see what kind of new life I have to face after becoming a member of the Cthulhu evil god race!


    Squeak.


    He pushed the door open with all his might.


    Outside the corridor, the gray floor was not smooth. It was dark and gloomy, with a sense of ancient history. It was like a Dark Castle of Western aristocrats.


    It had a unique architectural style, and the houses seemed to have been in disrepair for a long time, full of mottles.


    Suddenly, Medusa stopped in the corridor, and her face quickly stiffened. this place ¡­ Who is it!¡±


    She saw that at a corner of the corridor, one of the black carved stone handrails was missing. In its place was a Whirlpool of distorted laws, slowly rotating. She was very surprised.


    Endless black smoke surrounded and danced, as if it was the remnants of an ancient war.


    this is the ruins of a villa. A terrifying high-dimensional war once broke out here.


    She could feel that she had accidentally fallen into that nomological vortex and might be crushed into pieces in the broken unknown void.


    ¡°But, I feel ¡­¡± However, her gaze was fixed on the vortex. The more she looked, the stranger it became. It was as if something was attracting her, as if she had seen some unknown life inside and was watching her.


    She continued to stare at it. The vortex twisted deeper and deeper, and gradually, she vaguely heard strange sounds and screams coming from inside. It was extremely horrifying.


    ¡°It seems like they are talking about something inside? The more I stare at it, the louder and clearer the sound inside is ¡­¡±


    Medusa¡¯s ears perked up. She felt that something was very strange, but she still listened to the depths of the Black Vortex.


    renemansky ¡­ The garden of eternal Stone Town ¡­ ¡®We did not choose to listen to Mr. Despair¡¯s prophecy ¡­¡¯ He was destined to sink into the dark forest of the universe ¡­ Enjoy the stagnation of the eternal red ¡­¡±


    A deep male voice was heard. The mysterious divine telekinesis, which was initially a mess of random thoughts, turned into the ancient sorcerer language that she was extremely familiar with.


    Medusa suddenly felt a bone-chilling threat.


    The voice was getting stronger and stronger, as if there was a terrifying and unknown demon living in the whirlpool of laws, murmuring to her.


    ¡°Birth ¡­ Eternal ¡­ The planet ¡­ Suicide ¡­¡±


    It was getting more and more chaotic.


    The grammar and wording didn¡¯t seem like what a living being would describe. It was the indescribable evil of the universe.


    Medusa seemed to see in a trance that a dark figure gradually climbed out of the vortex and woke up from the death. There was an indescribable, terrifying black outline.


    Danger, danger, danger ¡­ Every single part of her body was screaming and roaring madly, as if they were facing an unprecedented crisis!


    Kachaa!


    In the next second, countless black tentacles extended out of the nomological vortex and flew toward her.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Medusa roared wildly! The crisis had come so suddenly! This eerie universe castle was far more terrifying than expected, and a fear that reached the depths of the soul spread from the bottom of his heart.


    Medusa¡¯s entire body trembled. She turned around and quickly rushed to the study, the tentacles baring their fangs and claws following and climbing behind her.


    Kachaa.


    The door was closed again.


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ The remnants of the laws! It¡¯s the remnant of a law!¡±


    however. for tens of thousands of years, I thought that the normal laws would have disappeared. However, the remaining laws seemed to be sleeping in a special way and formed a cycle. It was absorbing my spirit and waking up in the old days ¡­


    ¡°It seems like ¡­ It¡¯s as if that law attack is a wriggling living thing!¡±


    Medusa felt that this was too strange.


    The prehistoric attack from more than 100000 years ago could actually still live to this day ¡­


    The existence of such a great universe was unimaginably terrifying.


    ¡°So this is the ninth step? At this level, their attacks are perfect and complete. After distorting the laws, they can be embedded into the universe¡¯s environment and become a part of the universe. They can even exist for a long time ¡­¡±


    ¡°For rank eight true gods, this place is a terrifying danger zone! This place is filled with danger, and it¡¯s an indescribable horror!¡±


    indescribable evil, darkness, bizarreness, and indescribable horror ¡­ No wonder it has a connection with the Cthulhu evil god clan.¡±


    Shaman modu was shocked as he looked outside the study.


    She could already imagine how dangerous the corridor was. What about the other rooms? The living room?


    She could already imagine how terrifying this eerie Castle would be.


    And that existence, the master of this Castle, had actually revived more than 100000 years after his death.


    This aghast ¡­ It was hard to describe!


    And she had actually been summoned by such a taboo existence ¡­


    It was hard to imagine what would happen in the future!


    you must know that this avatar of mine is already at the level of a high-grade God. It was almost killed without a sound ¡­ The ordinary gods here would definitely do it! He would definitely ¡­ Die!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe ¡­ The other rank eight true gods will definitely die there, but if it¡¯s me ¡­¡± Medusa hesitated for a while, and through the teleportation portal, her true body directly descended.


    ¡°More terrifying! I¡¯ll walk on it as if it¡¯s flat ground!¡±


    A Cthulhu evil god in its perfect form strode out of the room, its snake hair dancing wildly and exuding an indescribable evil.


    unless a complete rank 9 God descends, nothing can stop me! She stepped through the terrifying Black Vortex outside the corridor.


    129,000 terrifying fragmented murmurs came from her body. Among them, the murmurs of 60000 gods formed an indescribable chaotic, dark, and evil, forcibly crushing the temptation of the vortex.

 Chapter 850

    ?


    850 The evolution of the garden and the visitors


    She walked through the corridor and came to the dark corridor. Step by step, she walked down the ancient and long stairs. The murals beside the corridor had already blurred.


    However, Medusa stopped in her tracks and looked at the mural carefully. She vaguely felt that it was unusual. This broken mural seemed to have once been inlaid with a civilized world.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an inner space, but a civilization living in the mirror frame. After all, the size of this mirror frame is several times the size of the Magus world, but it¡¯s a painting world that¡¯s standing up ¡­ The civilization that lives there must be very difficult and aggrieved.¡±


    they know the meaning of their existence. They¡¯re just fish in a fish tank, being visited by guests passing by the corridor ¡­


    it¡¯s so beautiful, a mural of civilization.


    from this. it can be seen that master must be. Daoist of the universe who has. refined and elegant life. He must also have a hobby of collecting and displaying civilizations ¡­ She continued to analyze the character of this existence.


    He went down the stairs and appeared on an indescribable land.


    ¡°A war once broke out here!¡± She continued to fly around the villa, bypassing the terrifying law vortexes as if she were going around the undercurrents in the deep black Sea, and continued to explore the room.


    However, there were still some rooms in the villa that were too mysterious.


    She could feel the great horror from the door and did not plan to enter at the last minute.


    Her combat strength was indeed enough to sweep through the entire villa, which was known as a terrifying forbidden land. The so-called Forbidden Lands weren¡¯t considered dangerous, but there was only one life, especially for an immortal. In some special places, they still had to be careful.


    there are three rooms in this corridor that are not easy to enter at the moment. The one at the end is the third room on the left and the seventh room on the right ¡­ It can be classified as a forbidden room.¡±


    At the same time, the villa was too big!


    It was unimaginably huge, and it would take hours to fly out of a room.


    However, she soon realized that she couldn¡¯t go out. She tried to lean against the window of some rooms, but she couldn¡¯t see outside.


    Outside the window, it was all fine space-time turbulence, intertwining into a hazy fog. Visibility was extremely low, making it impossible for her to see if the ground in the courtyard was the supernatural world.


    Of course, a small glass window in a room was comparable to the size of several Magus worlds!


    It was unimaginably huge.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you to help tidy up the room and repair some furnishings.¡± Medusa frowned slightly and said, ¡± I can even slowly grind away some of the weaker nomological vortexes.


    however, since he has left them behind, this kind of level nine great existence, he did not go and grind them down himself. He must have deliberately left these turbulent flows behind to hide the aura of his return.


    however, even if we don¡¯t fix these dangerous places, we can still repair the broken villa, buildings, floors, and murals.


    ¡°An ancient relic restoration project?¡±


    After all, a good impression was still very important.


    Thus, in the next few months, she would regularly come over from the crystal wall system universe¡¯s glass bottle teleportation array to repair the universe villa and continue to manage the crystal wall system universe.


    She also tried to touch some of the nomological vortexes and listen to some things.


    He was still very interested in exploring the ancient ruins and tracing back to the prosperous mythological Empire of this land hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    this place might be the actual base of my multiverse crystal wall system. Who knows? ¡± Medusa muttered.


    In the study, Xu Zhi slowly opened his eyes.


    When he saw Medusa, who was like a hardworking little bee, constantly taking care of the villa, he immediately felt very gratified. It seemed like she was on the verge of being promoted to a snake-haired maid Butler in an aristocratic villa.


    At the same time, he was indifferent to the terrifying scene in the villa and the holes in the nomological vortexes.


    the outer courtyard often erupts with space-time turbulence at random, and it¡¯s already a relatively terrifying place of death for Ordinary Level eight gods. The interior of the villa is even more so, a super land of death, where ordinary gods only have one word-death! Only people of Medusa¡¯s and my level can do as they please ¡­¡±


    This was also the reason why no one paid attention to this universe courtyard.


    however, the space law vortexes here are rather interesting. It seems that I can observe them. Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm. Although he would not get many valuable things, it was still possible to complete some of the civilizations.


    After all, the development was too fast, and it was always good to complete some foundations. There was still a lot of basic knowledge in the universe that he was not clear about, and this was a good time to explore.


    This could be considered the first official contact Xu Zhi had with the outside world in his civilization.


    Medusa is inside, helping to take care of the villa ¡­ As for me, I¡¯ll be in the outside world, busy with the Paleo-organisms in the evolution Garden.¡± Having said that, Xu Zhi, who was in the study, sighed with emotion. taking care of the villa and the garden is really meticulous work.


    He closed his eyes again, as if he was a noble in a Castle, extremely elegant.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    Cosmos garden.


    The rotten and dead land was full of vitality again.


    Green began to spread across the land once again. The prehistoric creatures and plants from 300000 years ago were revived on this land.


    In fact, their appearance and shape were slightly different.


    Adapting to the environment, natural selection, it was also fully displayed.


    Although the outer garden wasn¡¯t as terrifying as the inner garden, the chaotic spatial tides that erupted from time to time could still annihilate everything.


    the laws of this place have been completely distorted. Space-time energy turbulence can erupt at any time ¡­ It¡¯s the reason why it¡¯s so dangerous and impossible to survive here.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm.


    these creatures have evolved to have spiritual organs. They have sensitive senses like earthquakes and can predict the location of the turbulence in advance.


    however, animals can move, but plants can¡¯t ¡­ Once the plants died, the animals would also starve to death, and the food chain would collapse ¡­ That¡¯s why they haven¡¯t solved the problem yet.¡±


    This was inevitable.


    Animals could sense it and run.


    It was like a forest fire, moving quickly, but how could the plants escape?


    The spatial turbulence erupted too frequently, as if it had been plowed over a dozen times. It was very difficult for the plants to survive.


    it seems like I still have to interfere with the evolution process. Although I can definitely solve it by waiting naturally, it will take a long time ¡­


    Xu Zhi had never intended to truly create the era. After all, it was too long. All he had to do was resurrect some ancient creatures and change them to adapt to the current environment. This was a very short period of time, and he could make it in time for the arrival of Carolyn and the others.


    After all, they had already defeated the fourth giant octopus and were about to arrive.


    in this way, I¡¯ll integrate some of the players ¡®biological structures and become a tree that can run. Xu Zhi looked at everything in the garden and ordered the Zerg sub-brain to integrate this characteristic.


    however, this may become very weird. It is truly an evil and weird universal Manor. Xu Zhi took action immediately and began the transformation.


    This was not a difficult problem. After a month, most of the plants had learned to run.


    it¡¯s almost time to open up the garden territory to Medusa.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was extremely calm. this piece of land is really quite large. It has a surface area more than ten times that of Earth. This must be a real supernatural world.


    The area of the garden and the courtyard was basically half of the villa¡¯s area. It was very ancient and luxurious.


    ¡°Eh? Someone¡¯s here?¡±


    Xu Zhi was slightly taken aback. According to the history he had obtained from a nearby planet, even the living beings on the neighboring planets would turn pale at the mention of such a place of death in the universe. It was very rare for people to come here.


    The universe ships all took a detour.


    Xu Zhi suddenly realized that he was not waiting for Carolyn. Instead, he was waiting for several visitors from the neighboring planet.

 Chapter 851

    ?


    851 The weird garden


    the natives of the nearby planets are actually approaching this place? ¡±


    In the study room, this giant that was half the size of a planet was sitting in a chair and pondering.


    The goal of coming here was to settle down the crystal wall system universe and Medusa.


    Originally, he had wanted to wait for Carolyn and the others.


    After all, the small indigenous people outside had a relatively low civilization level, and they were not zergs ¡­


    Xu Zhi naturally did not think much of it and was busy with his own matters.


    These Aboriginals were from hundreds of thousands of years ago, the 37 planets that surrounded the universe courtyard, after all these years, only 7 remained.


    Over the past 100000 years, after the decline of civilization, it gradually recovered its prosperity, and its own gods were born again, starting to develop its own system.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly crude.


    After more than 100000 years of development, it was very blind. The blind had found an elephant, but a God who could climb to rank-9 and distort the laws had still appeared ¡­


    Weak was only relative to people like Xu Zhi and Carolyn.


    So what if a tier 8 was strong?


    we can release any super Saima and destroy these gods who are still climbing the road of weak rank-9. Xu Zhi shook his head. The path to level nine was a huge threshold for space civilizations. Many civilizations were unable to cross it in their entire lives and were stuck there. It was not something that could be broken through by spending time. Even Xu Zhi had taken more than three months to cross it.


    At this moment, his gaze was already looking toward grade-9.


    One of them was what Xu Zhi called the cat Planet.


    In front of him, the race that was piloting these spaceships was also from a nearby planet.


    It seemed to be a civilization of pure technology.


    ¡°A technological civilization? Carolyn¡¯s kind is a half-technological, half-extraordinary hybrid civilization. I¡¯ve never seen a true civilization that¡¯s purely made of technology ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm.


    A civilization that relied purely on technology was bound to be powerful.


    However, it was not individuals that were powerful, but entire civilizations.


    I¡¯m suddenly a little curious. After all, I¡¯ve never seen a civilization that¡¯s purely technological. What kind of form does it take? ¡± Xu Zhi was at ease. After all, he had always been on the path of the transcendent, and he had never stopped.


    ¡°Fine, I can test it out ¡­¡± It¡¯s to make preparations for Carolyn and the others and see how the results are.¡±


    On the desk, Xu Zhi slowly tapped his fingers. at the same time, they are the natives. They should be more familiar with the death garden next door.


    ¡°Then, the door will be open for them.¡±


    He revealed a meaningful smile. however, if such a huge piece of land is adjusted to the maximum speed of flow, even that prehistoric existence can¡¯t do it. I won¡¯t give myself away.


    the ground in the garden is lower. The speed of time is only limited inside the villa.


    ¡­


    A black mechanical spaceship in the shape of a cigar slowly stopped in front of this huge black space land.


    it wasn¡¯t easy for me to capture a native God of the cat na planet. Before I could escape, I was almost caught by the powerful beings of the other clan gods.


    It was a perfect woman in a black dress. Her black hair was silky, and her skin was as delicate as Jade.


    However, the ears on both sides were like a deer with large antlers. If Xu Zhi were to make an analogy, this pair of ears would be like the reindeer Choba in the one piece.


    But it was not just the ears.


    Instead, it was a pair of small hands that grew on his head. He could be said to be a four-armed alien.


    The arms on his neck, the arms on his neck.


    It was very weird to think of it this way, but when he looked at it directly, he felt that it was not out of place. He could even be said to be a Deerhorn.


    The beautiful woman smiled and said, ¡±


    those natives are primitive and inferior. They worship the so-called gods and build temples. They¡¯re simply barbaric ¡­ All I did was attack one of their gods. Is there a need to take revenge?¡±


    ¡°Besides, can this thing be considered a God? It¡¯s laughable, it only took a few shots and it¡¯s already crippled.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also because of the restrictions of these gods that the civilization on that planet has been destroyed. Such a low-level primitive, city-state, cultivator? Strong? An Empire Knight, a Prince? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    The woman sitting on the chair stretched lazily and laid on the ground leisurely.


    A deer-horned Butler reminded him, ¡± that Princess xiaer and those gods, although they are barbarians, they are still very terrifying ¡­ Those cannons were the reserves of our territory for several years. Although the other party is barbaric, they are indeed a strong enemy of our Empire.¡±


    forget it. Capturing a God should be able to give it to the replication factory under my command. Endless profits will completely assault us, and our lineage will be rich ¡­


    The two deer horns on her head were like nimble and soft hands, holding a square-shaped device that looked like a mobile phone. She put it in front of her eyes as if she was remotely controlling something.


    He seemed to have received some kind of message.


    what. joke. My stupid brother. the thirteenth Prince, said he would spend. lot of money to buy this God ¡­ ¡®I¡¯m not giving it to him. He must want to try the taste of these gods as a mortal again. A mortal conquering a God. It¡¯s a bad taste. This is a man. Isn¡¯t it enough to play with ordinary girls ¡­¡¯ You still want to play Prince Charming.¡±


    A trace of amusement flashed through her eyes. She knew what would happen to the native experts who fell into his hands.


    but that guy¡¯s mechanical talent is indeed better than mine.


    forget it. This trip is not bad. I can also take a tour of the ancient forbidden land.


    let me take a look. I wonder if I can find some good ancient life genes. I¡¯ll make a fortune if I do.


    The subordinates at the side didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    Only they knew how cruel and terrifying the princess was. She was temperamental and had been trafficking human beings for years. She was a terrifying thug and had killed many of her subordinates.


    Or rather, the princesses and princes of the Empire were all extreme, bloodthirsty, and cruel.


    This was because they had to be raised in such an environment since young.


    More than 10000 descendants had been killed, but only more than 80 princesses and princes had survived. This was raising venomous insects, and the king of venomous insects would be the next heir to the throne.


    ¡­.


    Kachaa.


    The ship opened.


    After entering the black ruins, one could see that it was dilapidated and rotten. The black land was extremely desolate and lifeless.


    However, it was extremely strange. The soil seemed to be rolling like the ocean for a moment, and there were many ripples, but then it calmed down in an instant.


    ¡°Is it my illusion? The land this time feels different.¡± Ciel¡¯s face grew serious.


    Although she could not see the creatures in the high-dimensional space-time, she could feel the strong sense of disharmony in this land.


    send the type 6 elite clone soldiers to explore. She instructed.


    Huala!


    A stiff, white soldier walked slowly into the land. He walked forward very normally, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°No problem?¡± Charles frowned.


    Could it be an illusion?


    She thought for a moment and stared at the grade 6 clone soldier. She observed for a while and found nothing unusual.


    She stretched out her hand and looked at one of her subordinates. go and explore.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The moment the subordinate entered, something extremely strange happened. In the next second, he disappeared from his spot without even a scream!


    ¡°He disappeared in an instant? What the hell is this?¡± Charles¡¯s eyes flashed. He squinted. something¡¯s not right here.


    ¡®Could it be a high-dimensional spacetime?¡¯ Charles turned around and looked at a white humanoid creature that was following him.


    This was a clone of a God.


    They were the high-end combat force that she relied on to survive.


    Although it did not have much intelligence, it had already set down orders. As long as a God approached through the high-dimensional space-time, it would definitely respond.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to resist those terrifying high-dimensional creatures and carry out low-dimensional attacks on them.


    but there¡¯s still no reaction. If it¡¯s not the so-called God, how could it ¡­ After hesitating for a few seconds, she put on a special pair of glasses and connected to the nerves of the God behind her.


    I¡¯ve suffered a great loss. The God of the clone has a short lifespan to begin with, and now he has to help me enter the high-dimensional space-time ¡­


    She mumbled to herself with a pained expression as she pressed a button.


    Huala!


    The image in the glasses changed rapidly.


    She saw an extremely strange scene.


    On the seemingly barren black land, there were countless living creatures and ferocious beasts. There were green forests, flowers, and trees everywhere.


    It was as if she had finally seen the inner world, a real inner world!


    Hualala ¡­


    The animals in front of them were curiously looking at them, who were almost still.


    The beast in the lead was actually an ancient Mitchell beast. This kind of beast was very intelligent. It revealed a cunning and cruel look, hinting to other animals to walk carefully on the ground so as not to destroy the level of the land.


    Not just animals.


    Whoosh.


    She saw a tall, Emerald tree lying on the ground with two branches in front of its hooves. It was like a puppy, running back and forth with its butt up high.


    ¡°Hell! I saw a wittal tree that went extinct more than 100000 years ago, and it¡¯s actually running around like a dog!¡±


    Charles was completely stunned!


    That was a tree!


    That was a mythical tree from prehistory!


    He had no dignity at all ¡­


    She continued to concentrate and saw an even stranger scene.


    grass that wriggles like caterpillars? ¡±


    a flower that strode with two small feet and held its head high ¡­ What the hell is this?¡±


    She was dumbfounded. She blinked her eyes and confirmed once again that this majestic and huge Vitale tree was twisting and turning like a puppy, surrounding the leader Mitchell beast and having fun.


    ¡°Put a first order clone in.¡± She took off her glasses and said to the person beside her.


    A clone strode in with a steady pace.


    Putting on the glasses again, she realized that the clone was moving slowly like a statue.


    He had just crossed a section.


    They were instantly devoured by the animals that swarmed over.


    ¡°Really ¡­ I¡¯ve seen a ghost!¡± Charles mumbled. She had naturally analyzed that the time in the high-dimensional space-time here was one to ten years, but this was too terrifying.


    no wonder I felt that the ground was changing crazily when I first started. It wasn¡¯t an illusion ¡­ It¡¯s just that the prehistoric beasts here are too smart. The moment they saw us, they moved lightly and avoided stepping on the soil. They waited for us to come in and wanted to eat us!¡±


    the rank-6 who just entered was someone they couldn¡¯t chew through. They couldn¡¯t even break through his skin, so ¡­


    She looked at the entire universe garden and felt a terrifying power that was evil to the extreme. It was deep and terrifying.


    the prehistoric animals have reappeared. They seem to be in a state where they just appeared. Their realm is very low and they haven¡¯t had time to cultivate. The highest is only at the fourth rank ¡­


    the flow rate of the prehistoric myths and legends has also appeared. Could it be that the forbidden existences from before the civilization have not died and have revived?? ¡±


    Her mind was filled with horror.


    At this moment, her entire body trembled as she laughed out loud,


    the evil existence of the universe that was known as the most evil and cruel in prehistoric times, who took pleasure in rearing civilizations, treated civilizations as murals, and treated us as pets ¡­ He actually returned.¡±


    A strong sense of enlightenment rose in her heart.


    the era of the ancient mythological universe has returned ¡­


    the pets left behind from the ancient times can no longer pretend to be gods ¡­


    the true master of this world is coming back. I knew it long ago. The ancient taboo that has existed for more than 100000 years will not fall or disappear!


    She was extremely excited, knowing that the ancient sect era might have reappeared!

 Chapter 852

    ?


    852 The forbidden technology that can turn mortals into gods


    On the side, a few men and women with large antlers in all kinds of clothes, who were tall and slender, revealed a look of shock.


    The princess in front of him actually worshipped the ancient and evil renemansky behind his back ¡­


    This was a great sin of the Empire!


    The Empire¡¯s royal family had openly boycotted the Reni sect!


    In the tens of thousands of years of history, this was a dark sect that was evil and intolerable. It was a group of crazy ancient Reni fanatics and a dark force.


    Could it be that Princess Ciel had the support of such an evil organization? Preparing to ascend to the throne?


    Every outstanding Crown Prince had the support of major financial groups and forces from various planets. However, the support of an evil sect like this ¡­


    Everyone could not help but shiver.


    ¡°Then Princess xiaer ¡­!¡± Beside her, one of her trusted aides hurriedly called out to her.


    This spaceship didn¡¯t only have its own people. In order to hunt down the indigenous God, many powerful private groups had been hired.


    They might not be able to get rid of this group of people with their combat strength.


    At this time, if such presumptuous words were to spread, it would definitely be caught by the other crown princes and killed in an instant.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡±


    that¡¯s right. Charles¡¯s expression was calm. the ancient God has returned. It¡¯s just in time to introduce everyone to our sect. You should know the significance of the land covered by this space domain ¡­


    The expressions of the three mercenary teams changed slightly.


    They had never imagined that such a terrifying thing would happen here!


    How could they not know how terrifying it was to be covered by such a high-dimensional space?


    This was a law of the universe that could only be distorted by a great existence that transcended the laws of the universe! Let the pitiful and ignorant mortals ¡­ He would also be able to have the high-dimensional universe view of a true God!


    Such a scene ¡­


    It meant that there must be an ancient cultivator who had awakened here!


    At the same time, the terrifying prehistoric creatures in the garden recorded in the ancient books reappeared one after another ¡­


    The two added together was already self-evident!


    A frightening thought suddenly appeared in his mind.


    The ancient Emperor of the Universe was about to return to this ruined land. The future era should be different ¡­


    The Empire¡¯s various large federations, countless colonial planets, and various administrative districts of the continents and planets would all change!


    we believe in the ancient God that will not fall ¡­ It really came true! Hehehe, I won¡¯t hide it anymore. I¡¯ll show you our sect¡¯s Holy Land.¡±


    Charles looked at the ancient ruins with a fanatical look and waved his hand.


    Kachaa!


    Very quickly, a mechanical armored vehicle loaded everyone inside and entered this high-dimensional space-time.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The impact was extremely subtle.


    Those terrifying ancient creatures lived in the higher dimension, but because their combat power was too low, they were unable to break through the defense.


    ¡°This power is simply indescribable!¡±


    The beautiful princess was like a lively girl. She kept exclaiming, lifting her dress and dancing happily. She looked out of the window of the chariot and said, ¡± it¡¯s so wonderful. Is this the power of a great existence that surpasses God? ¡± It allowed ordinary living beings to freely enjoy the Supreme power that only gods possessed ¡­


    Under such circumstances ¡­ In just a few days, their cultivation will definitely improve, and this place will return to its terrifying state. Sixth and seventh-rank ferocious beasts will be everywhere, and danger will lurk everywhere!¡±


    Charles stood in the cockpit and said politely to the people behind him, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see the sacred place of Reni sect!¡±


    The people around him didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    They drove the mechanical war chariot and began to fly, driving through this space turbulence. They used some kind of energy device that could effectively avoid the random energy turbulence that was about to erupt.


    In this great and vast ancient monument that was as large as a planet, only flight was allowed. It was impossible to move through space, because the unstable space would instantly detonate a greater energy plagiarism.


    After flying for a while, they arrived at some ruins.


    There were a few white stone buildings and some metallic materials.


    The mechanical car stopped, and the collisions were still going on outside like raindrops.


    From the perspective of the high-dimensional space-time, one would discover that the black ruins were actually a sparse deep forest. As they were moving too quickly, all they could see was a patch of soil.


    Unless they stayed in the same place for dozens of days, people would not be able to see their afterimages in less than a second!


    my lovely new believers, remember to stay in this corner. If we make a mistake in our position, we will all die!


    Charles grinned, revealing a crazy smile. He used the energy of space jump to ruthlessly detonate the space fluctuations.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    are you crazy?!


    The countless small teams nearby were all stunned.


    If they were to stir up space here, there would be an instantaneous explosion of energy turbulence, which would kill them.


    BOOM!


    The terrifying turbulence erupted.


    The intertwining spatial turbulence was like a rain of intertwining blades. It actually streaked past them. This was a man-made terrifying turbulence, but their position was actually the only stable and safe zone.


    remember this position and the energy level triggered by this energy. Even a little mistake would not cause this effect and you would die instantly ¡­ This is something that I¡¯ve spent countless lives researching and developing.¡±


    don¡¯t worry. Charles smiled and consoled the others. His eyes were burning as he stared ahead. look, these energy turbulence are copying the memories of the past. This is a rare phenomenon.


    BOOM!


    A light flickered.


    A blurry image appeared in the energy turbulence of the endless explosion.


    it¡¯s impossible to survive ¡­ It was impossible to survive from the start ¡­ No one believed Mr. Despair¡¯s words ¡­ It caused ¡­¡±


    A creature that looked like a deer stood at the entrance and looked up at the sky. Behind him was a mechanical factory with ancient words written on it: cast God.


    BOOM!


    The next second, he abandoned the factory behind him and flew directly into the distant sky. After a while, he was instantly struck down and turned into a pool of blood mist.


    Everyone looked at the ancient image in the spatial turbulence and turned pale with fright. this is the ancestor of our race, but he¡¯s actually a God. Such a huge individual power ¡­


    Charles looked around, his eyes burning. do you see the two words ¡®factory¡¯ on the back? God casting! It¡¯s an ancestral technology that only existed in ancient times. It¡¯s said that in ancient times, we had the technology to make us gods!¡±


    Using technology to turn mortals into gods?


    Everyone was instantly shocked.


    yes, the great scientific research can allow us to become the legendary gods directly without the need to train hard through those indigenous individuals!


    ¡°This is the difference between us and those native creatures! The difference between a highly-developed Homo sapiens and a low-level one who only relied on brute force to accumulate strength ¡­ However, such a great technology was lost!¡±


    right now, we only have a technology factory for cloning gods. We treat those cloned gods as soldiers ¡­ ¡°On the other hand, we can¡¯t turn ourselves into gods through some kind of terrifying technology!¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone¡¯s faces changed dramatically.


    They used technology and constantly modified their bodies. Once they reached adulthood, they would only be at the level of a stage two ¡­


    And the ancient ancestors could actually ¡­


    It was like a miracle!


    Their race was not good at cultivation, and they had spent a lot of time researching technology, so they were generally only at the fourth rank. With all kinds of life extension, their average life expectancy was only about 500 years.


    Although they mocked the gods of the natives and could even kill and capture them with concentrated firepower, they were still envious of the long lifespans of the natives!


    In the transcendent realm, the most powerful individuals were the heads.


    On the technological side, the strongest was a community that used various tools such as star Annihilator cannons, energy weapons, spaceships, and not the individual itself ¡­ In those transcendent native worlds, a few peak deities directly represented 90% of their world¡¯s combat power. Such an abnormal distribution was something that could not be seen here!


    Charles opened his arms.


    that¡¯s right. When we grow stronger, we can also use technology to reach the God Realm.


    ¡°This is a gift from the ancient gods!¡±


    the renemansky of the ancient era, the legendary universe Academy, the eternal and invincible Great Monarch, was the forbidden vortex of the universe that surpassed all myths ¡­


    ¡°Do you know why the Luhan royal family was able to rise to power? Could it have been unified more than 40000 years ago? Are we the ones who possess such terrifying technology? It wasn¡¯t! it¡¯s because our ancestor, a laughable Galactic profiteer, happened to stand in a special position in the ruins and survived, discovering these images left behind by the ancient destruction ¡­ The technology obtained from it!¡±


    yes. Over the years, the royal family has excavated a lot of similar scenes and used them to revive the terrifying ancient technology!


    including our god-like cloning technology, which was also developed from it ¡­ this cloning technique was only used in ancient times by our people in the outer garden to compete with the other 200 million geniuses. It was a common technique! By building a cloning factory, we can clone true God-level Warriors in batches and kill other powerhouses to open up a Path of Blood to enter the inner sanctum!¡±


    ¡°They are all fighting ¡­ Become a pet, and be proud of it!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed again.


    They could already imagine the scene.


    His ancestors had fought with the prodigies of other civilizations on this vast land that was the size of several planets. They had to fight against the dangerous land of beasts.


    yes, we, the royal family, rose from an ancient civilization, but we don¡¯t admit that our race was once its pet, covering up the source of our technology. How foolish and arrogant is this ¡­ This is also the reason why we Reni sect think that we are the Orthodox!¡±


    we face history, acknowledge our weakness, and acknowledge the greatness of the great God!


    Huala!


    Charles took out his interspatial ring, and a statue was instantly erected in front of him.


    ¡°Come, sing with me.¡±


    At this moment, Charles¡¯s face was incomparably beautiful and sacred, like the most perfect girl in the world. He opened his arms and said, ¡± reinymanska, the ultimate Lord who walks in the universe, please let your servant kiss your toes, just like kissing the stars and the earth ¡­


    She knelt down with a gentle expression, and her cheeks and neck were flushed with a rose-like blush. She was like a seductive little fairy, kissing the statue¡¯s toes with adoration as if she was kissing the most beautiful gem in the world.


    The statue was made of rough black stone.


    However, his toes were already round and smooth. He didn¡¯t know how many times she had kissed them. It had been hundreds of years before such an exaggerated effect could be achieved.


    Your Majesty, please grant us the ancient technology to become gods! She kissed her toes passionately.


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi sat in the guest room and was dumbfounded. He could not help but sigh and rub his feet. this is too scary. This deer Princess even said that she¡¯s not. pervert. This is simply an evil cult ¡­


    As for the black technology that allowed ordinary people to become gods? Xu Zhi himself also felt that he wanted it.

 Chapter 853

    ?


    853 The sprouting of a sect


    ¡°This looks interesting.¡±


    Xu Zhi watched this sudden farce and felt that it had developed beyond his expectations.


    However, although these native civilizations in the vicinity were a group of small fish in combat power in Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes ¡­ However, he had indeed done a lot of research on this land.


    After all, even if his combat strength was not high, he still had accumulated a lot of Foundation.


    for example, this young and beautiful princess in front of us. She looks like she¡¯s at least a hundred years old. Xu Zhi did some calculations and found that his actual age in reality was only in his twenties.


    After all, everything that his clone had experienced was naturally the same if he did not count it in his main body.


    The age difference made Xu Zhi sigh at the wonders of reality.


    but it seems that a technological civilization is quite interesting. Xu Zhi rested his chin on his hand and looked calm.


    in terms of mechanical modification technology, there are all kinds of advanced cannonballs, space armors, and some top-tier combat power. If I can unleash them instantly, I¡¯m probably not weaker than gods ¡­


    In terms of biological modification technology and various genetic techniques, there could also be cloning factories, cloning gods ¡­ how do you clone gods? I¡¯m curious. How do you transfer the life energy of a rank eight God over?


    In fact, was there a lost technology that was more advanced than the God of cloning that could turn one into a God?


    Looking at it from this perspective, it was truly an exaggerated brutal force. Technology did not require the slow accumulation of individual living beings, and was simply too fast. The weakness of extraordinary civilizations was that they were too slow.


    A powerful combat force would take hundreds or thousands of years to slowly develop. They would also be easily beaten up by a group of people. With a few shots, they would be killed and captured as prisoners ¡­ It¡¯s really too tragic.¡±


    Xu Zhi touched the bridge of his nose, feeling that it was already too tragic to look at.


    no wonder the Deerhorn people travel across the universe and even have some colonial planets nearby, while the cattail people can only curl up on an indigenous planet ¡­ Ordinary gods don¡¯t have absolute combat power to resist, so they can only rely on the giant octopus¡¯s invincibility to survive.¡±


    Of course, Xu Zhi was only curious.


    He felt that the civilization in this direction was interesting.


    As for the war between the two civilizations, Xu Zhi had no intention of paying attention to it.


    Extraordinary civilizations could still compete with technological civilizations, but they focused on different aspects and had different structures.


    It wasn¡¯t that the extraordinary civilization was weak. It was because in the process of their revival of the ancient times, the class structure was solidified, and the strong did not popularize precious cultivation techniques, resulting in the development being unable to be done, and they had to work behind closed doors.


    The discrimination against sects was very serious.


    Technological civilization was similar to the izodaians. Scientific knowledge was shared, and scientists worked together to advance the entire civilization.


    He would definitely hide some, but not too much.


    at the same time, there¡¯s another reason. In a situation where everyone¡¯s genes are not good, it¡¯s definitely due to the exaggerated combat power of technology. This is because technology has no requirements for the development of genes and blood.


    although I still have to focus on the development of Medusa¡¯s crystal wall system universe ¡­ However, the small fries outside can be considered as adding some fun to the sandbox development process.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was extremely calm as he called Medusa over.


    ¡°Your Majesty, reinimanska.¡± Medusa said from under the desk. After all, she had already learned some of the content through some of the nomological vortexes, which must be the name of this existence. She was naturally more cautious at this time.


    Xu Zhi sat on a high spot and muttered to himself for a while before he smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Have you gotten used to it these days?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already used to it.¡± Medusa said.


    Xu Zhi said, ¡± although I¡¯ve declined over the years, I can still take care of you a lot. The garden outside is almost done. You can go in and out as you wish.¡±


    Medusa was slightly delighted. This meant a lot.


    there¡¯s one more thing, ¡± Xu Zhi said. the planets nearby outside have already sensed the recovery of this place.


    Medusa bowed slightly. are you going to establish a new sect? ¡± she asked.


    Although she didn¡¯t know the details and hadn¡¯t read the real historical documents, she could clearly feel that there was a sect here. The population was so large that it was difficult to describe.


    ¡°Sect matters can be opened or not.¡± Xu Zhi replied indifferently, ¡± it¡¯s just a game ¡­


    Medusa nodded in agreement.


    For an existence at this level to establish a sect, it was originally a matter of interest.


    ¡°You can take care of this land and garden.¡±


    The giant stood in front of the desk, and its voice was so majestic that it seemed to penetrate through time and space. you can make your own decisions. Don¡¯t disturb me often. I need to rest and recover my strength.


    Medusa nodded in agreement.


    But in her heart ¡­ It trembled!


    This meant that this piece of land would be handed over to her to manage, and it would be up to her to decide whether to establish a sect or not!


    In fact, she was the person in charge of this sect¡¯s land!


    What else did this mean?


    This meant that he could secretly play favorites and fill his own pocket!


    This sect could be used as the real-life base of the crystal wall system in the multiverse, and it could continuously deliver various resources.


    All kinds of experts from the civilizations on the nearby planets!


    Everything would be dominated and ruled by her!


    This existence had just been revived and didn¡¯t have much time to waste on these useless things. However, these ¡®useless¡¯ things to this existence were already great benefits for her.


    She immediately walked out of the study carefully.


    ¡°By saying this, he has indeed completely disregarded the lives of these ants ¡­ As I said before, you know the character of the Cthulhu evil god clan and they invade everywhere. What we are doing now is that they don¡¯t care about the life and death of the surrounding planets. If the Cthulhu evil god clan wants to, they can even slaughter them at will!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make all the decisions, and I can kill him until the heavens and earth are turned upside down! Destroy the planet and race of these official sovereigns.¡± Medusa¡¯s expression was calm. my world is too lacking in energy ¡­


    She strode forward, but in the blink of an eye, she said, ¡±


    no, I shouldn¡¯t be so barbaric. I have to learn from Mother Earth¡¯s Green vine,. little water flows long ¡­ They can provide me with energy, and they have to be grateful to me ¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s good, I¡¯m hypocritical.¡±


    She grinned. but I want to know more about the outside world. What is it like? ¡±


    Medusa strode out as she thought of this.


    She looked at the behemoth garden, which was filled with danger. However, the moment those creatures saw her, they immediately collapsed and died.


    The evil god,


    It was indescribable.


    It could not be observed.


    Do not listen to its voice.


    ¡­.


    Medusa could not help but be slightly shocked. She retracted her natural pressure to prevent killing these fragile lives. She picked up a small flower and sniffed it.


    this place is very low-level. These creatures are very large. My giant body is only like an ordinary person to them. Their speed is as slow as an old man, only one-tenth of mine!


    however, the flowers, grass, and trees can actually run and jump around to avoid the turbulence. After avoiding the wind, they can come back and take root again!


    Medusa continued to observe with great interest.


    This garden was too strange. To those living beings and experts, it was extremely dangerous, but to her, it was simply unbridled!


    Compared to the core inside, the outside was even weaker.


    As she walked around, she suddenly noticed that the group of people outside were in mechanical armors.


    Eh?


    they¡¯re even slower now. They¡¯re in a completely different spacetime. Medusa was slightly surprised and could not help but approach with a smile.


    At this moment.


    The clone God beside Charles suddenly became extremely alert.


    a God is approaching in the high-dimensional space-time!


    Charles shouted and could not help but put on his connecting glasses, entering the high-dimensional space-time.


    Hualala.


    In her daze, she saw a beautiful young girl walk over. Her thick snake-like hair was like tentacles, jumping around as she looked at them curiously.


    ¡°You!¡± Charles felt an unprecedented fear.


    Even the most terrifying secret weapon of his royal family, the clone of a God on the path of rank-9, which was enough to suppress all taboo-level combat power, was not even one-thousandth of the existence of this kind!


    ¡°You guys, why are you so slow?¡± Medusa was slightly taken aback and asked curiously, ¡± you guys seem to be like the low-grade stones and gravel on the roadside. You don¡¯t even move ¡­ It¡¯s too weak and slow, it¡¯s simply not a creature from the same time and space.¡±


    Charles broke out in a cold sweat. He was so scared that his mind went blank.


    She suddenly knelt down and shouted, ¡± ¡°Your Majesty renemansky, have you returned?¡±


    Medusa shook her head when she heard this. I¡¯m not.


    you ¡­ Charles was shocked. He looked at the extremely evil creature with wriggling snake-like hair, which looked like wriggling octopus tentacles. are you from the bord clan? ¡±


    Medusa followed his gaze and saw that there was a big octopus on the statue, which should be referring to this race. probably ¡­ I am a subordinate of an ancient existence who wields many powers. I have been isolated from the outside world for too long. Can you tell me the current situation of this world?¡±


    She revealed a kind and gentle smile. like this ¡­ It looks like the God of artificial organizations. Although it¡¯s pale, it looks delicious.¡±

 Chapter 854

    ?


    854 Clone, Cthulhu evil god


    ¡°This? What kind of evil creature is this!¡±


    The other private universe teams that were hired to hunt down the God naturally had their own methods to enter the high-dimensional space-time. They were horrified by what they saw.


    He actually wanted the God of Cookery?


    ¡®This is still the God of artificial cloning ¡­¡¯


    Only Princess xiaer had a fanatical expression, as if she had completely confirmed it. She knelt down and said, please enjoy it without worry. This is a gift for you.


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Medusa smiled and instantly dissolved and spread, turning into a squirming huge black shadow and devouring the clone God.


    Just!?


    He died just like that?


    The people around him were so scared that their blood ran cold!


    So straightforward?


    A moment ago, Charles was still feeling very distressed. After all, every time he entered a high-dimensional space, the lifespan of the clone God would be greatly reduced. Now, he was fanatical ¡­ Such fanatical believers were simply too crazy when they encountered the descent of an evil god.


    ¡°Can you please enter a low-dimensional space-time?¡± At this moment, Charles said excitedly.


    ¡°Low-dimensional?¡±


    Medusa was slightly stunned.


    After a moment, she understood the situation.


    Although he was still worried and confused, he still pretended to enter a lower-dimensional space and time.


    they¡¯re unimaginably slow. In my eyes, it¡¯s as if they¡¯ve only finished a sentence after several days, but I just have to keep up with their slow speed.


    Medusa did not move.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m stuck at this extreme speed of flow. Perhaps ¡­ ¡®It¡¯s the Sorcerer world that I¡¯m from that is abnormal ¡­¡¯ This is the same for our average life ¡­


    Now that I think about it, the previous renemanska and the living beings in front of me were all different from us.


    But to me, even if I could lower it, I wouldn¡¯t!¡±


    after all, what I lack the most is time. Furthermore, I have eternal life, so I¡¯m not afraid of such a consumption of lifespan.


    The thing she did not lack the most was patience.


    He could take the opportunity to cultivate and slowly converse with these low-level creatures.


    In Charles¡¯s eyes, the evil snake-haired goddess was talking at the same speed as them.


    However, she vaguely felt a strong sense of dissonance. why does it still show the high-energy and terrifying alert reaction of a deity entering a high-dimensional space-time? ¡±


    She felt that it was very strange. There was a mysterious aura enveloping the other party, and it was hazy in the fog. It was very evil.


    But she would never have thought that Medusa would do such a thing.


    Because no God would be stupid enough to stay in the terrifying flow of time that would rapidly age them to death in a few months!


    ¡°Is this the God you captured?¡±


    Medusa was sitting on a comfortable white chair with her long and fair legs crossed. She was unusually elegant and beautiful.


    it looks very weak. It¡¯s clearly a transcendent life form with three major genes, but it only cultivated one of them ¡­


    This sort of feeling was like having three ropes that were ¡°genes¡± entangled together. Only one of the ropes could cultivate to become a rank eight God, while the other two were still ordinary people.


    Such a difference was obvious. Shortcomings ¡­ It was too short.


    ¡°Too weak, simply too weak ¡­¡±


    Medusa could not help but shake her head.


    Although she had not come into contact with the outside world, she had the same thought when she saw the outside world for the first time. it¡¯s too low-level, but it¡¯s quite big.


    this is the God we captured. He¡¯s a low-level God. In their native language, he¡¯s called the hope of light and fire, the God of marriage, Fidel.


    don¡¯t be fooled by the six planets left behind by the ancient gods. Our civilization has unified the other four planets and even spread across the nearby galaxies, starting to transform the planets. However, we are still unable to conquer the native planets of the lowly cat tail bugs.


    Yes, they only had one planet, but they lived in the folded space of that planet. They called it the divine plane, and they had established various divine branches.


    Their land was a spatial plane, so it wasn¡¯t small.


    They liked to live in the high-energy level dimensions. After all, those gods were high-energy level cosmic lifeforms and liked spaces with high energy concentration. They rarely descended into the mortal world.


    they even took in the natives of the other four planets and gathered there to fight against us. There are the ugly Tauren, scaled skin people, leaf people, and the ancient God¡¯s pets, the universe giant beast, the bord clan, protecting them.


    we wage war every 1000 years, and only mortals and a large number of weapons, machinery, and spaceships are killed or injured. On the other hand, they have about a million divine creatures, which are captured by our scientific researchers for various experiments.


    The cloned divine warrior just now was a clone of these gods ¡­ The God they captured is called the clone body!¡±


    Charles knelt on the ground and couldn¡¯t help but introduce, ¡± this is a high-level technology commonly seen in the technological civilizations in the universe ¡­ A type 8 life form like a god could not be cloned using conventional methods.


    Their lifeforce level hid an unbelievable mystery!


    ¡°The principle of our cloning is to use a God as the mother, imprison it, and wrap it in an energy petri dish. We¡¯ll frantically accelerate the growth, let them divide the flesh and blood cells, and then use the divided cell form to reorganize, modify, and form a clone God.¡±


    Medusa was stunned as she thought of the God she had just eaten.


    So that thing was actually made of the cells separated from the main body?


    One should know that a God only had a lifespan of a few thousand years. The number of times a cell could split was limited. If they were to create cells ¡­


    Then, he would definitely die of old age faster.


    These clones were draining all the life force and potential of this God.


    ¡°That God, isn¡¯t he very pitiful? he was squeezed dry by you all.¡± Medusa smiled as she looked at the beautiful and handsome God with a cat tail, who was also known as the God of marriage.


    ¡°Yes, every God hunted is extremely expensive! Although they have a long lifespan of thousands of years, the clones that they can squeeze out, no matter how advanced their technology is and how economical they are, can only produce less than 1000 clone gods.¡±


    Princess Ciel said, ¡± of course, capturing the clone¡¯s main body is one of the huge costs.¡±The energy produced by these God clones is provided by us ¡­ That¡¯s why it¡¯s very expensive.¡±


    Medusa was surprised. This kind of civilization was too interesting!


    It was indeed precious.


    After all, the clone¡¯s combat strength was low, but the energy it contained would not be much weaker than the original.


    Medusa felt that her energy was surging just by eating this clone God that was the same size as her. She was very pleased to chat with these slow-moving statues in the high-dimensional space-time while absorbing his energy at the same time.


    ¡°Can you let me study this God in front of me?¡± Medusa thought about it and seemed to be very interested.


    ¡°Please do as you wish, great ancient God!¡± Charles said without hesitation.


    The surrounding people¡¯s expressions changed completely.


    This fanatical religious fanatic had planned for countless years, and he had given away the results all of a sudden? Without any hesitation?


    They had even built a clone factory for this God.


    Once they were sent over, they immediately began to clone them. A thousand clone gods were a major combat force that was enough to affect the selection of the throne!


    In recent years, those gods had become more and more difficult to capture.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take it for free. Since you don¡¯t have anything to clone, I can try to let you clone a few of me?¡± Medusa laughed.


    Clone ¡­ The mysterious and terrifying existence in front of them?


    The people around him were confused.


    This was torture ¡­


    Not only would he have to endure immense pain, but the number of times a cell could split was also limited, which would greatly shorten his lifespan.


    At the same time, his potential would be squeezed dry.


    Even if a God had been cloned once, even if he managed to escape, he would still be crippled.


    This was because the principles of the machine were very special, and it would carry out a destructive attack on the structure of life that was very difficult to reverse.


    In the past, there had been gods who had been rescued by other gods, but they had been crippled after being rescued.


    ¡°Why?¡± Charles couldn¡¯t help but whisper in fear. A clone of such a terrifying existence might be able to crush the entire Empire!


    ¡°Let¡¯s clone it and see if I can fight it out with myself. Or, keep it as a spare organ? It¡¯s easy to repair broken arms and legs?¡± Medusa rested her chin on her hand and thought for a moment. After all, there was no problem with lifespan, and the number of cell divisions was infinite.


    clone cells, ¡± Charles quickly said. although cloned cells are born from the main body, after transformation, they are no longer their own cells. They are inferior individuals that belong to themselves. They are not strong enough to fight against the main body.


    Medusa held her chin again. if you can¡¯t beat me, then I¡¯ll try to eat my clone after making it ¡­ Anyway, I¡¯m quite interested in it. ¡±


    Eat ¡­ Eat it?


    The surroundings were completely silent and creepy.


    The next moment, the spaceship left the forbidden land of the universe, and Medusa embarked on a journey in this strange space and time, flying toward the replication factory.


    Xu Zhi was also slightly surprised when he saw this. He immediately understood the principle behind it and found it very surprising.


    ¡°So the God of cloning has such means? However, it was quite cruel. These captured gods would be imprisoned and squeezed out of every use ¡­


    The male and female gods are both extremely beautiful and perfect, just like this lower God, the hope of light and fire, the God of marriage Fidel. Not only is he locked in the depths of the cloning factory and crazily cloning himself, some aristocrats will also spend a lot of money to play with his original body for fun.¡±

 Chapter 855

    ?


    855 Chapter 865-bumpkin


    Xu Zhi had already seen this and was clear about the distribution of power here.


    Two great forces.


    It seemed that the people from the great Horned deer planet had control over the nearby planets, but they could do nothing to the people from the cat¡¯s tail planet. Their planet was still very difficult to deal with.


    ¡­


    Hualala.


    Medusa began to follow Charles to a cloning factory on a certain star in the universe.


    At the same time, Medusa was also very kind to the devout Princess Shire. She kept asking about the information of this land, and even quickly met the evil leader of the Reni sect after landing on a planet.


    This group of people was also very fanatical and devout. They even wanted to lick her feet, which was very terrifying.


    ¡°But without a doubt, they are a group of devout lunatics.¡± Medusa¡¯s heart was very calm. they fanatically think that they are pets and believe that their old masters will return and bring them happiness.


    At this moment, she was soaking in a petri dish.


    They had retracted all of their auras and power, because a casual shake would turn them into ashes.


    &Nbsp; gulp.


    He was surrounded by a crazy, high-energy, dark blue liquid that constantly destroyed tissue and proliferated cells in a deformed manner. Fresh sarcomas squirmed all over his body, which was very strange.


    Outside.


    Only the five scientists could get close to it. They looked at the forbidden object inside the glass cover and said in horror,


    ¡°This is too terrifying. What kind of body is this?¡±


    this is not an individual life form, but a kind of collective life form. It¡¯s like a pile of shells, starfish, fish, trees, birds, beasts, and Raptors!


    ¡°Simply ¡­ It¡¯s unimaginable!¡±


    ¡­


    Medusa was very calm.


    In the courtyard of the God of creation, she naturally underwent a terrifying update in the process of her transformation. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was unrecognizable.


    Compared to the Cthulhu evil god from before, they were two completely different species!


    these animals and new tissues ¡­ I¡¯ve basically evolved ¡­ I¡¯m just saying this, but I¡¯m afraid no one knows who I am now.¡± Medusa was calm. these shells, starfish, beasts, vines ¡­ I stole the genetic forms of the strange animals and plants in the yard of the God of creation and created them.


    They thought they were observing me, but I was actually studying them in secret ¡­ I¡¯ll use this to form my new body.¡±


    But even Medusa had to admit that the species in the evolution yard of the God of creation were indeed terrifying! Every one of them had extraordinary potential!


    Especially those trees, plants, shells, and even rocks that could run. They were very much to her liking. They were very flexible when they formed a body, and they were perfect.


    This also made her feel a sense of familiarity when she saw the strange garden.


    Inside the glass cover, she was filled with emotions. Suddenly, she said to the people below, ¡± ¡°By the way, have you heard of the God of creation?¡±


    Charles knelt on the ground, his body trembling. ¡°Genesis ¡­ The God of creation?¡±


    Thump thump thump thump!


    Everyone¡¯s hearts were beating rapidly, filled with a suffocating pressure.


    That was ¡­


    What was that?


    Was this the terrifying secret that even the great and unparalleled existence, renemansky, wanted to hide?


    they really are weaklings from the countryside. Their civilization has declined to such an extent. Medusa shook her head and sighed. but of course, low-leveled civilizations have no right to know.


    At this moment.


    Sounds came from the surroundings.


    ¡°Not good, I can¡¯t copy the entire body!¡±


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    this replication factory is a huge assembly line built to replicate a God. It can replicate the clones of a thousand gods!


    A nervous voice was heard.


    ¡°Then can you duplicate half of the body?¡±


    ¡°Maybe ¡­ He might only be able to duplicate one palm ¡­ Not even there.¡±


    it¡¯s not just the energy of one hand that¡¯s comparable to a thousand gods. It¡¯s the duplication process that¡¯s too complicated. It takes a huge amount of energy to construct and duplicate such a structure ¡­


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was shocked.


    In less than ten days, the notorious Reni sect had broken into the capital of the Empire.


    He held a mysterious ancient God¡¯s hand, which could not be named, could not be looked at directly, and swept the entire earth. At the same time, he announced, ¡±


    ancient God reinimanska has awakened. The universe garden will be recruiting disciples in half a month. The quota is 200 million!


    As soon as the news was out, countless planets in the entire Empire were shocked.


    On the cat Planet, the ancient gods were shocked.


    The ancient existences have been revived?


    This world had finally welcomed its true master. Was the pet of the past about to return?


    A new era had begun.


    ¡­.


    On the other side.


    One eyeball pushed out coordinates after coordinates and caught many big octopuses in one fell swoop.


    The energy they had obtained was simply too terrifying.


    Many big octopuses were also able to recognize their ancestors and follow behind an octopus brother.


    This small humanoid octopus had a round head and two comical orange-yellow eyes. It held a flute and stared at the octopus souls of these behemoths.


    yes, I¡¯m the imperial family of the octopus clan that has been lost outside. Now, I¡¯m back to sweep through the world and restore the ancient glory of our clan.


    being too big is a mistake. Only people with low-class body sizes like you can¡¯t break through. So, I broke through. I¡¯m back.


    at this time, killing you is for your own good to avoid making mistakes. Otherwise, if you break through to God, you¡¯ll be in trouble!


    Brother octopus put his hands behind his back and looked into the distance. His tentacles danced wildly in the wind, full of pressure and dominance. He snorted coldly and said, ¡± an octopus in the eternal blue sky, eight claws open and support the sky!


    ¡°After I return, I will definitely kill everyone and cultivate the potential to become a real God!¡±


    revive the clan, dominate the world, and become the unparalleled great emperor!


    The hearts of the surrounding octopus people trembled, and their admiration grew.


    Their main race was in the distant galaxy, surrounded by those Deerhorn bugs.


    But they still had to go out.


    After all, their characteristic was to circle a star and absorb energy, so they were always distributed outside.


    However, the situation of their race wasn¡¯t very optimistic either. They still had to protect the weak gods under them. After all, they were symbiotic. If those Small Gods died, they would die without a doubt no matter how invincible they were.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    The players were having a meeting.


    the place ahead is a very terrifying place. Perhaps you guys will be interested in it.


    At this time, the brain insect God that was being studied said, ¡± don¡¯t look at me like this. I¡¯ve wandered some heavens and seen some things. In front of us is one of the famous forbidden ruins of the universe in the Andromeda Galaxy. It¡¯s the land of destruction from ancient times, the universe garden ¡­


    it¡¯s said that there are many ruins like this in the universe. After all, even the great ninth-grade existences can only live for about 100000 years. They¡¯ll pass by in the blink of an eye and only ruins will be left ¡­ However, I¡¯ve only heard of it. After all, other than type 9 overlords, very few gods can fly out of the star systems.¡± The brain bug God said.


    The players ¡®expressions were calm.


    After all, this was really just a low-level casual dungeon. They had pushed through all the way here, so they were unimaginably weak.


    At this time, a planet appeared in the distance. It was a vast Black Planet in the shape of a huge and special courtyard. On the flat land, a huge and eerie Castle stood.


    ¡°This is too shocking.¡± A player said.


    ¡°From the looks of it, there are at least 70 to 80 earths piled up, right? This is too exaggerated!¡±


    ¡°This is the Overlord of the universe?¡±


    ¡­


    They were also shocked at that moment.


    yes, it¡¯s my first time seeing it. I was shocked too. The brain bug God said, ¡± the civilization left behind in these ruins has developed again, but it¡¯s very scary now. In the past, as a wandering civilization, I didn¡¯t dare to show my face at all. They would capture me and clone me, and I would rather die than live.


    Very strong?


    Meng Mei shook her head. So what if he was stronger than the brain bug God? They were just slightly bigger ants.


    However, they were still very cautious. They came to an extremely remote planet and found a high-ranking member. It was a high-ranking member of Reni sect.


    After all, Reni sect had risen to its peak in a short period of time!


    The evil god and the ancient awakened. With a push of his palm, he recruited new disciples, and the whole land shook ¡­


    A series of news came. This was a high-level member of the sect, and he knew many secrets that ordinary people didn¡¯t.


    what? this place even knows about the God of creation ¡­ Alchemy Emperor Grantham immediately frowned. it¡¯s not simple.


    yes, perhaps the civilization here isn¡¯t a complete country bumpkin. Meng Mei said, her expression turning serious. This civilization was not as easy as they had imagined.


    The brain bug God was completely stunned, and his head was buzzing. He didn¡¯t believe it before, but even this ancient civilization that was more than 100000 prehistoric civilizations had records. could this be true? ¡±


    Brother octopus came to the side and patted its shoulder with a look of pity. He slowly spat out two words,


    ¡°Country bumpkin.¡±

 Chapter 856

    ?


    856 Seeking the Dao heart


    The brain bug God was ridiculed by the giant octopus and trembled in anger.


    The potter clan, the giant octopuses, were the natives of this land. Their history could be traced back to more than 300000 years ago. They were pets of ancient taboo existences. They were huge in size and had unparalleled combat power. Their long history was not something that a wandering race like him could compare to. However, their weakness was that they were relatively simple-minded ¡­


    And him?


    As an outsider, he led a civilization and drifted through the universe. Although he was not extremely intelligent, he was also extremely smart. He killed his way out of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood ¡­ He had even secretly killed a large octopus.


    I¡¯m actually being ridiculed ¡­ The brain bug God took a deep breath, but he was silent in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t expect that this ancient land of the universe had recorded such ancient secrets of the God of creation more than 100000 years ago. It was probably a big secret among the Daoists of the ancient universe.


    However, their God Realm was too low to reach that level.


    When he thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but ask the big octopus respectfully, ¡± Sir, your bird clan is indeed ancient. You are indeed knowledgeable. Please help me spread the knowledge.


    The giant octopus was pleased to hear that.


    He looked at this guy and said calmly and solemnly, ¡± there is Dao in the universe, the beginning. It is said that Dao begets one. It is also called Yuan Shi. Dao begets all things, encompassing everything, taking in the heaven and earth ¡­


    The mind of the brain bug God changed slightly.


    Dao is one ¡­?


    This ¡± one ¡± was actually very meaningful for many civilizations in space, regardless of their level. Whether it was the origin of their development, the tribal civilization, or the mature advanced civilization that could leave their own planet, they all had a profound meaning. In fact, the higher the level, the more one would know about a point of infinitely dense origin in the universe, and the Big Bang that led to the evolution of the current universe ¡­


    In the eyes of existences of this level, this point could be called the origin, the Dao ¡­ It was one of the things that created all things ¡­ The God of creation?


    The God of creation was the materialization of some kind of law?


    One of the primeval?


    Some kind of materialization of the development of the universe, a conceptual existence formed by the convergence of countless chaos and laws?


    Just as he was deep in thought.


    The big octopus looked at it contemptuously and simply said, ¡± there are 129600 greater worlds and 3900 Sage Grotto-heaven sects in the universe.


    ¡®This ¡­¡¯ What did he mean by that?


    The brain bug God¡¯s mind was spinning wildly.


    Could there be such a huge type 9 world Overlord in the 120000 worlds?


    Even the ancient renemansky in front of him was an ancient existence. This level of existence only existed in legends in the nearby river system ¡­


    ¡°Wrong, wrong.¡± He suddenly mumbled, ¡± we have underestimated the size of the universe.


    This number might be very large, but it was still very small in the entire boundless universe. Perhaps it referred to a number that existed all year round.


    As for 3900, it was obviously one level higher ¡­


    And beyond the ninth rank was ¡­


    The brain bug God was completely stunned.


    could it be ¡­!? He looked at the high-spirited brother octopus in shock and suspicion, as if he had seen something unbelievable!


    The tenth-Level Ultimate of the universe!


    ¡®There¡¯s no way to go, the end of the great path is for ¡­¡¯ Ultimate!


    This legendary word couldn¡¯t help but appear in his mind.


    this number is eternal. There is life and death in the world. Maintain this constant.


    The big octopus looked indifferent and turned to look at the brain bug God, who had a blank expression, and said with a smile, ¡± therefore, 129600 is one Yuan. This number is endless and profound. It can be used to develop the Mahayana sect, and it has all the fine techniques ¡­ It can also be called an era, and within an era, there will be rise and fall.¡±


    The new age ¡­


    The birth and death of an era ¡­


    The mind of the brain bug God trembled violently, unable to control itself.


    At this moment, it was as if the grassland was standing under a storm, facing the wind, rain, Thunder, lightning, mountains, and earth, and the stars ¡­


    The endless laws seemed to have evolved everything.


    As an ordinary God, it was terrifying to hear the ultimate secret of the universe ¡­


    you¡¯re still too young, a country bumpkin. A fight between civilizations is like. fight between strong men in the streets of the countryside all year round. They all think they¡¯re very powerful, have excellent fist techniques, and call themselves Kings and ancestors in the small alleys and streets ¡­ Naturally, they did not know about the great civilizations that lived in the higher dimensions at the center of the universe! You¡¯ll slowly come to understand in the future ¡­¡±


    The big octopus patted his shoulder and said earnestly,


    seeing you is like seeing me in the past. There are many things that don¡¯t exist even if you don¡¯t believe it. This universe and world are more mysterious and profound than we can imagine ¡­ There was a saying that when one heard the Dao in the morning, one could die at night ¡­ Right now, we are happy!¡±


    The giant octopus was still very touched. After all, it had personally witnessed that great battle. It had seen the three pillar gods ¡®Infinity, the cherry blossom Emperor¡¯s heart is the universe, and di Qi¡¯s Daluo heaven Sutra ¡­


    The cultivation techniques created by these existences, which one of them wasn¡¯t an unprecedented taboo that was known as the invincible level nine?


    Any one of them could dominate the entire universe era!


    The brain bug God was completely speechless.


    ¡®When you hear it in the morning, you can die in the evening ¡­¡¯


    This sentence ruthlessly touched his heart.


    It was as if he had uncovered a dusty, rotten, and unmotivated version of himself. He remembered that he was still on a simple planet back then, and his high-spirited self was standing on a vast grassland ¡­


    I want to break through to a higher realm and see a higher scenery!


    Many years later, he climbed to the peak and fled with many people. He became cold and ruthless, and also cruel. The so-called morality and kindness were all for his own race. This cosmic forest was too barbaric. It either ate people or was eaten.


    ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten my original intentions.¡± He suddenly had the urge to cry and ask the players who were doing research. They were discussing and researching enthusiastically. This kind of scene was something he yearned to see.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± He asked.


    The players were slightly surprised and could not help but ask, ¡± you want to do research with us too? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± His gaze was firm.


    that¡¯s great. Your job is simple. We¡¯ll study you.


    we¡¯re going to destroy your body. You should know that small and beautiful is the right path for the human world. A huge body like yours is a deformed path. Fortunately, we found you and killed you in time, so you didn¡¯t make any mistakes.


    and now, we¡¯re going to get rid of your body and create a small body similar to his like a giant octopus, a wriggling Overmind, called ¡­


    ¡°Ruffian boss.¡±


    A tree man player pointed at the ancient castle outside the window and said in high spirits, ¡± do you see that universe Castle? one day, you will climb to the top and step on this Castle. You will also give it a new name.


    The brain bug God followed his gaze. If he could have that day, it would be unimaginable. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± what¡¯s the name? ¡±


    The tree man¡¯s eyes were bright, as if they were filled with dreams. the name of this Castle should be your shared garden. Let¡¯s call it ¡­


    ¡°Bizzare Castle.¡±

 Chapter 857

    ?


    857 Another path of civilization apart from the extraordinary


    Meanwhile, on the other side, the players were still setting up the guidelines.


    we thought it was a simple dungeon, a country bumpkin civilization. There weren¡¯t even many existences that were weak to rank-9 ¡­ Who would have thought that it would be so much more terrifying than I imagined?¡±


    ¡°As expected, there are country bumpkins out there who aren¡¯t that bumpkin.¡±


    a real complete rank-9 is not something that a disabled rank-9 like the Super Saiyans can compare with. According to historical descriptions, we have reason to suspect that he is also the invincible type among the rank-9.


    that¡¯s right. It¡¯s either we don¡¯t encounter them, or we encounter the strongest type of tier 9 ¡­


    The players were all whispering.


    They might look wild, but they were actually very steady.


    The previous dry brain worm God was enough to see this. He could use the power of a heavenly Emperor without exposing the power of a God ¡­ It made the Overmind God doubt his life.


    That was why their speed was so slow along the way. It was because they didn¡¯t use any higher power to deal with the big octopuses that were only at the heavenly Emperor level.


    according to the description, that cosmos garden is very strange. Especially since a cloned hand is enough to sweep through everything. It can be seen how terrifying the original form is!


    there¡¯s also the cloning technique, creating gods in batches. It¡¯s very incredible.


    we¡¯re here to explore, not to start a war. It seems like we have to hide completely and avoid meeting each other if possible ¡­


    let¡¯s stuff our eyeballs into the eye sockets of a big octopus, the real Eye of Cthulhu, and go to that extraordinary planet to find out.


    In a short while, they had agreed on the most perfect ambush plan. They planned to go to the planet of the octopus clan and study the civilization there.


    At this very moment.


    In the huge living room.


    these people are up to no good again. They¡¯re planning to go to the cat Planet and take a look. Then, they¡¯re trying to sneak into the outer sect.


    Xu Zhi was speechless, but he did not want to pay attention to it.


    He immediately left the universe courtyard. His clone left the giant body in the study room and slowly flew into space. perhaps I can go and visit the native civilizations around.


    After all, Xu Zhi had discovered that their civilization was quite interesting.


    They weren¡¯t zergs and couldn¡¯t live in the high-dimensional space-time. Ordinary living beings were very slow and could be considered to be motionless, just like Earthlings.


    another race, a living civilization.


    Furthermore, he was indeed free now. Medusa was already excitedly taking care of everything and preparing to connect to her crystal wall system universe. What was he going to do?


    Xu Zhi just had to watch slowly.


    What he had to do was to try not to interfere and let them develop on their own.


    at the same time, it¡¯s quite interesting to take a look at the structure of the other civilization path of the extraordinary.


    ¡­


    Hualala.


    Here, there were six planets left behind from ancient times.


    The universe courtyard in the center was like a black courtyard, with many round lights lit up around it. It was beautiful.


    One could imagine how beautiful it was in the ancient mythological era surrounded by 37 planets.


    After more than 100000 years of war, the tiel mechanical Empire ruled five of the planets. Only one extraordinary native planet was still struggling. They gathered the remnants of those planets and fought with the octopus bord clan as the leader.


    These five planets were known as the five great administrative planets.


    In the distant outer space, their spaceships had opened up many routes and had already begun to change the ecosystem of some planets and colonize them.


    However, it did not have the power to move planets, which caused the planets to be scattered and very far away ¡­ It was a planet where low-class people lived and were exiled.


    Everyone wanted to squeeze into the highly developed five central planets. Of course, it was very difficult to obtain residential rights.


    This was also the reason why the poor geniuses and beautiful young girls could settle down and marry their beautiful women to obtain the right to live permanently.


    In the White-style mechanical city, the buildings stood in clusters, giving people an exaggerated sense of magic. Handsome humans with the appearance of deer with large antlers were walking among them, and large flocks of birds were flying in the sky.


    Many of them lowered their heads.


    The deer-horned hands on its head, which were like elephant ears, held a machine in front of its eyes.


    Xu Zhi was rendered speechless by what he saw. deer horns seem to be another pair of hands for this race ¡­ But they¡¯re no different from the people on earth, the people at the bottom are all ordinary people.¡±


    Not to mention the lower levels, even the upper levels would not live for long.


    They relied on technology.


    However, there was a limit to how much technology could improve the level of life.


    The average lifespan was only about 300 years, and the lifespans of the higher-ups would not exceed 1000 years.


    but for ordinary people, 300 years is a long time. Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm as he sat in a shop and sipped on a drink. and it¡¯s a very high-level space technological civilization.


    There were people parading on the streets.


    It was a large group of people, waving flags.


    I strongly demand that the captured gods also obtain human rights!


    they can be captured and cloned in the gene factory, but their dignity must be preserved. Disgusting high-level Masters, play with them to satisfy their personal desires!


    and the Milsey group, they actually made public the auction quota and played with those gods to bid for it!


    as ordinary life forms with low lifespans, we should have enough respect for those gods who are high above!


    their long lifespans of nearly 10000 years aren¡¯t something that we can control!


    we have no respect for the great life. We must be condemned!


    There was a big picture that came out of nowhere. It was a middle-aged man toying with a imprisoned God, and the key part was even censored.


    This was ¡­ Theocracy movement?


    Xu Zhi was slightly surprised to see this.


    This was new.


    He had heard of protecting human rights, but he had never heard of protecting theocracy.


    Advanced civilizations were still impressive. This was probably like advocating the protection of rare animals ¡­ To protect the gods whose numbers were decreasing by the day.


    recently, with the revival of the ancient gods, there have been more and more demonstrations like this. It¡¯s said that Reni sect is behind this, as if they want to fight for the right to speak among the people.


    Xu Zhi looked sideways and saw a fair and chubby boss with a pair of big deer-horned ears holding a drink on top of his head.


    ¡°Has it been a big deal recently?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that big? It¡¯s said that we can re-enter the ancient universe and obtain the technology that can make us gods.¡± The boss placed the drink on the chair and started chatting with a look of anticipation.


    ¡°That kind of technology is simply beyond the era. What is a God? It was a high-level life form that had been cultivating for countless years and constantly breaking through the life level. It had a lifespan of nearly ten thousand years ¡­ The natives cultivate step by step, while our technology can turn us into that thing.¡±


    The boss was so excited that he smacked his forehead. our technology is amazing! those Aboriginal planets still live primitive lives. They don¡¯t even have electricity and use primitive methods to illuminate their planets. It¡¯s said that they use bows and arrows and long swords. How can they be as comfortable as us? It¡¯s said that those experts don¡¯t care about human lives ¡­ ¡°The higher-ups on our side are the same. They¡¯ll also defend us in court, but they¡¯ll still have some concerns. We can overthrow them, but how can those gods overthrow them?


    The difference was too great. A God¡¯s combat power was 90% of the world¡¯s combat power, and there was no way to push it.


    No matter how powerful our higher-ups are, no matter how much military power we have, we are still ordinary people. Moreover, their lifespans are limited. At most, they will die of old age.


    We¡¯re so advanced that we can withstand the thousands of years of bitter cultivation of the natives and become that kind of life form in a short time.¡± The boss seemed to look down on the supernatural realm.


    Xu Zhi was also stunned.


    This boss had a very clear view of things!


    He also felt that this situation was very terrifying.


    The transcendent realm was cultivated step by step, but the Science and Technology side was completely different.


    It seemed to be an assembly line?


    With a click, he entered a certain device.


    After coming out, he advanced to a higher realm, and he kept on cracking, cracking, and finally became a God?


    Xu Zhi imagined the scene.


    This was probably the legendary ¡­


    The poor became gods through hard work, while the rich became gods by getting rich through technology?


    ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t you guys going to participate in the selection?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    it¡¯s none of our business. It¡¯s all the big shots who are involved. Besides, even if there¡¯s a God-like technology in this area, it definitely won¡¯t be for us nobodies. The boss said, ¡± it must be the higher-ups of the country, then those groups, and then those interstellar exploration and gold-digging armed teams.


    but this is bad. Their lifespans have been extended, and our people are the ones suffering.


    Xu Zhi was deep in thought.


    ¡°By the way, what do you think of those gods?¡± Xu Zhi pointed at the parade.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The boss was very realistic. He sat down and chatted. if you ask me, fighting for human rights for those native gods is just a waste of time. How many of our people have those gods killed? Can you count it? Countless!


    However, the higher-ups were also disgusted. They would toy with the prisoners and squeeze every bit of their value out of them ¡­ Neither side is a good thing, but I think ¡­ There¡¯s still a need to show respect. You have to Revere these living beings.¡±


    ¡°Respect?¡± Xu Zhi said with a smile.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± The boss cursed, ¡± we have to respect high-level life forms. They are gods with a lifespan of 8000 years. We, low-level life forms, have to respect them!

 Chapter 858

    ?


    858 God¡¯s forbidden medicine


    When Xu Zhi heard this, he could not help but give her a thumbs up and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°The boss is really an honest man!¡±


    that¡¯s right. We have to Respect Life. The boss was cleaning the utensils in the shop and said, ¡± although these people who are parading in front of us are also being pushed by someone behind the scenes, creating public opinion, pointing the finger at the royal family of the Empire, and attacking their people¡¯s trust, at least they are doing this with good intentions.


    ¡°You see, isn¡¯t this good?¡±


    He turned around and pointed at the street. The crowd was still protesting and making a declaration.


    I¡¯ll start from protecting the gods.


    ¡°No business, no harm!¡±


    ¡°The higher-ups hunted down and killed the native gods for profit, causing the gods to be on the verge of extinction! We should protect him!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Good, it¡¯s indeed good.¡± Xu Zhi could not help but laugh.


    They felt that the gods here were too miserable!


    Just like how they protected the endangered whales, they refused to be poached by whale-hunting ships, and refused to be poached by various interest groups in the name of studying these creatures. In fact, they took the opportunity to make huge profits ¡­


    This was too showy.


    It was not that the transcendent realm was not strong ¡­


    It was because their genes weren¡¯t strong.


    The corresponding cultivation art was also not mature and was very backward. It couldn¡¯t be developed. Cultivators who lacked a single genetic cultivation art would definitely not be able to win against the technological side that didn¡¯t need the genetic threshold.


    Xu Zhi also felt that this boss was not ordinary. He hit the nail on the head and could not help but ask, ¡± so, do you think it¡¯s better to live in an extraordinary civilization or a technological civilization?


    As long as they had good qualifications and had enough fortuitous encounters, they could break through the ranks. The people at the bottom could live for thousands of years and even become the world¡¯s top ¡­ Wasn¡¯t this the scene in front of him? They claim to be recruiting outsiders with good qualifications, and I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll rise to the heavens in a single step. Right now, the entire Empire¡¯s civilization is reshuffling!¡±


    The boss thought for a moment and said, ¡± of course, our side is better. Geniuses are one in a million. The lives of ordinary people are definitely better than that of our technological society. The lower class also has water and electricity, pipes and power grids. I heard that only the aristocrats can afford magical items and live a comfortable life ¡­


    Moreover, gods were very strong, but no matter how strong they were, could they withstand technology? Can they keep an eye on the star Annihilator cannon? A weapon that can keep an eye on nature? No matter how strong an individual is, they can¡¯t withstand the bombardment of the civilization¡¯s giant cannon!¡±


    Xu Zhi found it very interesting, but he did not say anything. He stood up and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°The world is going to be in chaos. If you encounter any difficulties, you can try to eat this.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    The boss took a syringe of reagent. It was very mysterious, and it seemed to contain unimaginable power. An egg-shaped pixel creature was vaguely rolling inside.


    He looked at the mysterious young man in front of him in shock, ¡± this thing, it feels really scary.


    the reagent in the syringe is some kind of special embryonic energy life form. If you eat it, you will have the power to protect yourself ¡­ Xu Zhi laughed. it¡¯s just a casual gift ¡­ Times have become very difficult. If you encounter any difficulties, you can try to use it. ¡±


    The boss was shocked. He knew that he had met a benefactor. He quickly bowed deeply and prostrated himself on the ground. The hands on his head also prostrated on the ground. Thank you, sir.


    Xu Zhi shook his head, turned around, and left.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    The players hid their eyeballs in their eye sockets. As giant octopuses, they snuck into the other party¡¯s supernatural world and received the king¡¯s precious treatment.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to use our trump card.¡±


    ¡°Right, that forbidden divine medicine! Super reagent!¡±


    an earth-shattering trump card! No one thought that we would have such a heaven-defying trump card!


    A player said.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been preparing for this battle for a long time!¡± Some of the players looked extremely serious.


    Carolyn was slightly curious.


    These guys ¡®methods were very mysterious and ¡°steady.¡± They had always used all kinds of unorthodox methods, shocking everyone.


    Before this, they had created an eyeball and used the surface of the eyeball to project light and shadow to attack the three pillar gods, di Qi, and the others.


    Their tricks were very scary.


    Then in front of them ¡­


    Did they also have a similar trump card?


    Caroline looked at them curiously and asked, ¡± ¡°Can you tell me what it is?¡±


    At this moment, Bai Xiaojun did not dare to be presumptuous. He smiled and replied, ¡± this is a very powerful law technique. Of course, you can do it at any time.


    ¡°I can do it too?¡± Carolyn was slightly startled.


    ¡°Yes, I am ¡­¡±


    ¡°That is, to have children!¡±


    When Carolyn heard this, her face instantly turned black.


    At this moment, she inexplicably thought of a certain ¡± father¡¯s love is like water ¡± book, and her face blushed a little.


    The players naturally didn¡¯t understand this, so they smiled confidently. yes, as a rank-8 existence, its descendants can enter the high-dimensional space-time with a low flow rate and possess the authority of a God ¡­ previously, we were unable to sense them because we lived in a higher dimension. Thus, the descendants of rank eight gods are dispensable to us.


    However, what about the descendants of ninth-rank existences? The descendants of the ninth-rank will inherit part of the law organs and are born with a part of the body, the soul and the flesh are one ¡­¡±


    Carolyn was instantly shocked, and she could vaguely guess what they were going to do.


    that¡¯s right. The higher the level of the cosmic lifeform, the harder it is for it to give birth. Even a level nine would be weak for a long time ¡­ The player said, ¡± but before we left, we let the Super Saima God give birth to a rank-9 heir!


    They naturally had a backup plan.


    After all, the Super Seymen were raised by Bai Xiaojun and her people, so their relationship was naturally good.


    Although it was the most crippled ninth-rank, it was still a ninth-rank! They weren¡¯t weak 9th rank like Carolyn and the others, who had yet to break through to devour energy.


    It was the true grade 9 of the entire world.


    ¡°We made three in total!¡±


    these descendants of the type 9 world have been sealed in this test tube!


    Bai Xiaojun¡¯s words made Caroline slightly surprised. She saw Bai Xiaojun take out a box and carefully open it.


    ¡°The box looks so exquisite. we even made a brief introduction. It¡¯s the native language of this planet. It¡¯s guaranteed to be very cool. It¡¯s just nice to let the natives know that they¡¯re all god-like bumpkins, the very trashy kind ¡­ It¡¯s the highlight of our time to show off!¡±


    Kachaa!


    The box was opened, and there were only two test tubes left.


    Instantly, the players were stunned. They looked at the players around them warily. there¡¯s a mole! Who had stolen it? Who stole the divine weapon for acting tough?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After Xu Zhi left, the entire shop was open for business for half the afternoon before the fair and chubby boss closed the door.


    And after perfection, his daughter, Donna, returned home.


    The fat boss frowned. you went to the martial arts school to practice martial arts again? ¡±


    Donna was a tall, dark-skinned girl. She walked into the house with her head lowered, circling around the living room without saying a word.


    The fat boss was so angry that he cursed, ¡± I told you, those things are useless. No matter how strong an individual is, they can¡¯t beat cannons and satellite weapons! Can a human defeat a spaceship?¡±


    ¡°Those Martial Arts Centers are all liars! I¡¯m here to trick you young people into thinking that it¡¯s cool!¡±


    ¡°What is capital? It¡¯s specialized in sucking blood.¡±


    ¡°Their teachers are the high-level knights and warriors of the Empire that they captured from the other side ¡­ If he¡¯s really strong, can we capture him and use him as a tool to open a dojo for you to cultivate?¡±


    The fat boss cursed, ¡± besides, look at what you¡¯ve become when you¡¯re cultivating martial arts. A few hundred kilograms, muscles as hard as iron, would any man want it? Besides, martial arts is too expensive. Our family has no more money!¡±


    Thump thump thump!


    He knocked on the door.


    ¡°Why are you so rebellious? Look, they even paraded in the streets just now, demanding the protection of the gods! If he¡¯s really that powerful, is this all he¡¯s got?¡± He told his daughter what he had said to the young customer, but there was no response.


    After a while, Donna¡¯s voice came from inside.


    ¡°My teacher said that I¡¯m very talented and that I¡¯m one in a million. If I were in their world, I would definitely be able to become a National Knight! I¡¯m already the head disciple of the dojo, and I want to participate in the outer sect trial!¡±


    ¡°You? You?¡±


    ¡°Your talent is one in a million, but how many people are there on a planet? They¡¯re one in ten billion, and they¡¯ve monopolized the entry requirements. Where did you get the quota to enter?¡±


    we¡¯re just ordinary people. We don¡¯t have that ability. Just live your life obediently.


    The fat boss tried his best to persuade her. He also scolded himself for being disappointing and unable to provide the conditions. His daughter¡¯s qualifications were not bad, one in a million, but it was still not enough. She could not rise from the commoners unless she was really heaven-defying ¡­


    There was silence again.


    The fat boss was silent for a moment. He suddenly thought of the mysterious reagent that the boss had just given him. Perhaps, this was the only possibility that could help his daughter realize her dream.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t stop you. I have a ¡­¡± The fat boss still knocked on the door.


    The door opened after a while.


    They saw a note in the mezzanine. It was actually written in the native language of the transcendent next door.


    The fat boss didn¡¯t know him.


    ¡°I know it. I learned this language from a captured teacher.¡± Donna had an excited look on her face. This might be a mysterious opportunity for that ancient Aboriginal planet.


    She continued reading carefully.


    It was written that this was a special terrifying world potion.


    After consuming it, one¡¯s body¡¯s potential will increase and one will obtain a strong physique.


    It could also give birth to a terrifying offspring who was born Holy, with inborn high-dimensional space-time abilities, inborn quantum organs of laws, and inheritable knowledge from their fathers ¡­


    ¡°This, this, this!¡± Upon seeing this, Donna¡¯s voice trembled. She held the test tube and was completely dumbfounded. She felt like the sky was about to collapse.


    However, Donna¡¯s face instantly paled. Girls had an innate fear of having children, let alone an inexperienced Virgin.


    Her eyes were fixed on the reagent. She gritted her teeth and swallowed the liquid.


    The next moment, Donna felt her vision go black as she completely lost consciousness. She felt as if she had fallen into an endless abyss.


    After an unknown amount of time.


    She could vaguely see a mountain of golden fingers in her lower abdomen, and she could see a certain baby inside.


    The mountain was very sacred and radiant. On it were written the six words of ¡± ¡°, ¡± MA ¡°, ¡± ¡°, ¡± BA ¡°, ¡± MI ¡°, ¡± ¡°. The characters were very mysterious, but she actually vaguely understood the meaning.


    Indistinctly, a pixel-like mysterious head could be seen under the Golden Mountain. It was an embryo, but it was born divine and could speak.


    ¡°Back then, the pillar God of the West sky, Tathagata, captured my father and the others in one fell swoop. Mother, one day, we must break through the heavens and destroy all the gods and Buddhas in the sky.


    [ I want the sky to never cover our eyes again. I want the earth to never bury my heart. I was born Free. Who dares to be high above me? ] We¡¯ll definitely find that Tathagata and take revenge!¡±


    Donna was speechless.


    Her mind went blank and she took three steps back. Her back was already covered in cold sweat. This shocking ancient language was simply unimaginable.

 Chapter 859

    ?


    859 The planet is shattered, and the Holy Spirit descends!


    Upon hearing this mysterious voice, Donna trembled all over. For some reason, dense cold sweat seeped out of her pores, drenching her back.


    ¡°Suppressed?¡±


    ¡°Destroy all the gods and Buddhas in the sky?¡±


    One thought after another appeared in his mind like lightning.


    Before she could react.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m about to be born!¡± The figure¡¯s voice came.


    ¡°Ah!??¡±


    Before Donna could react, she was completely shocked and instantly panicked. this ¡­ She gave birth just like that? I¡¯m not ready yet. Please wait a little longer, I ¡­ What should I do ¡­¡±


    Her mind went blank. To an inexperienced girl, the sudden act of giving birth was definitely something worth going crazy over. It was something that made her shiver in fear.


    However, he didn¡¯t wait for her to react.


    Boom¨C!


    The void trembled. It was as if from the Golden Mountain, there was a scorching radiance that filled the sky. It was as if one had traveled back to the ancient times and seen the first light and shadow.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally been born!¡±


    The Golden Mountain that had been pressing down on him exploded like the most mystical connate spirit stone in the world.


    The divine fetus slowly floated in the air. It was as if there was an unimaginably powerful fetus inside that had completely descended into the world.


    Hualala!


    The descent of a great being at this level would cause all kinds of terrifying divine light to linger, the sun and moon to shine together, and the world to boil.


    After all, it was born with the ability to distort laws and was surrounded by strange phenomena.


    ¡°Fa ¡­ What¡¯s happening?¡±


    In the entire neighborhood, countless people raised their heads inexplicably. It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck them on a clear day. They felt a kind of inexplicable uneasiness in their hearts. They were affected by an indescribable feeling, and the lake in their hearts was stirred.


    They ran from building to building to the balcony and looked at the sky outside.


    ¡°Something seems to be beating in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s that?¡±


    it¡¯s so bright. Which company is it? is it an advertisement? ¡±


    ¡°Again, for the traveling of those gods?¡±


    that¡¯s probably the case. Those gods are too miserable. If they continue killing like this, they¡¯ll all be extinct!


    there¡¯s no harm if there¡¯s no business. In order to kill those gods and earn enough benefits, those capital groups are really unscrupulous.


    ¡­.


    Countless people looked up at the sky, and in the next second, a shocking scene appeared.


    Hualala-


    Light burst out, and the ancient divine fetus was completely born.


    Tens of thousands of Dao marks hung down and connected to the prehistoric void. In the divine fetus, a brilliant figure emitting endless golden light could be seen.


    ¡°My son ¡­¡±


    In the sky, a majestic and hazy figure slowly hugged the divine fetus. It was sacred and majestic, and the entire void universe seemed to be trembling for him.


    ¡°My child, has he finally come to this world?¡±


    He lowered his head and looked at the divine fetus tenderly. Mysterious laws were entwined around it, and the golden light was so bright that it was impossible to look at it directly.


    Just by standing there quietly, he exuded an indescribable aura.


    This caused the entire community, and even the entire city, to tremble.


    It was as if he was facing an existence of the laws of the universe that surpassed the Supreme gods, and he couldn¡¯t help but kneel down.


    At this moment, all the beasts, birds, humans, and all the living beings on the entire planet raised their heads and sensed that a great being that was beyond their level of life had descended ¡­


    Hualala.


    The plants started to sway, and the sound of birds flapping their wings came from the sky.


    The wind, birds, and grass gathered together, like a nameless hymn praising the great hero¡¯s descent, the birth of a future universe Overlord.


    ¡°This ¡­ This aura?¡±


    In Donna¡¯s dojo, a captured Kingdom Knight with a square face and rough skin hurriedly put on thick armor and walked out of the room. He couldn¡¯t help but be alarmed.


    It¡¯s in the direction of that lass Donna¡¯s house. Is it a coincidence? This aura ¡­ Is this the descent of a God¡¯s descendant?¡±


    ¡°Detestable! Is this the new technology that those evil people are researching?¡±


    He had been fortunate enough to witness the birth of the Son of God, so he naturally knew this feeling.


    Life was divided into different levels.


    The breakthrough of each realm was a leap in the level of life, a step up the pyramid, and the birth of the offspring of a higher level life form would naturally be sensed by the nearby life forms.


    He had once been fortunate enough to see a God give birth to a child who was at level five the moment he was born. Furthermore, he was born with the ability to enter part of the high-dimensional space-time like his father.


    The descendants of the gods naturally had part of the authority of the gods.


    It was just like how a high-level God could not give birth to a low-level wild monkey.


    That¡¯s right, although they still looked the same, to the gods, they had already experienced thousands of years of man-made breakthroughs and evolution. They were already high and mighty, and were no longer the same species as humans!


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! It was wrong! This child was not simple! This contained the laws ¡­ Could it be an ancient ¡­ A Dao-maker of the universe ¡­¡± He raised his head, his eyes extremely bright, excited, and a little scared.


    this is too terrifying. This is a great being, a descendant of the ancient universe. He has just descended into this world and this is happening. It feels like he¡¯s facing a living ancient God!


    An Empire¡¯s general walked out from the side, his voice trembling.


    He had been disheartened. The God he worshipped had been captured and tortured by the mild clone group. He had also been forced to teach the young people in the city who loved martial arts to make money for the group behind him as a prisoner. But now ¡­


    His gray eyes, which had been silent for three hundred years, suddenly lit up.


    ¡°our god ¡­ Our civilization ¡­¡±


    is this the power of an existence that surpassed the gods in ancient times? ¡±


    ¡°One person is a world. We ¡­ Such a terrifying existence has been born before?¡±


    All of a sudden, he had the urge to cry out loud, ¡± our cultivation method has been lost. Our bloodline has also been lost. We have barely broken through to the God Realm with the help of the incomplete ancient books, but we are far from one-tenth of the power of the prehistoric gods ¡­


    He cried and felt that the future era ¡­


    Things were different now.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the sky.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°What about public security?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Peter¡¯s space exploration team return in their SpaceShip two days ago? Mech armors, hurry up and attack!¡±


    Under the gazes of tens of millions of people in the city, something even more terrifying happened.


    That mysterious indescribable being hugged the divine fetus and turned around. His expression was extremely calm. child, have you finally escaped to a safe place? ¡±


    ¡°Ancient reincarnation, battling the heavens and the earth. The pillar God of the West, Tathagata, once bullied my clan. In the end, my clan United and became the final God. We fought together with that fellow cultivator from another realm against this enemy!¡±


    This was a kind of unspeakable deterrence.


    This universe being was high and mighty. His eyes were endless and deep, as if he could see all the stars in the world and the entire planet.


    On a high tower in the Empire.


    Countless scientists were exclaiming in shock as they watched the images being calculated. They looked at the images projected on their personal virtual computers through their glasses and data flashing crazily.


    ¡°Oh my God, this isn¡¯t a special effect!¡±


    this is a real pressure. He¡¯s distorting the parameters of the universe around him, distorting time and space!


    ¡°How is this possible? It¡¯s impossible for an individual to distort the parameters. Even we would need a terrifying and massive Galactic weapon to do this ¡­¡±


    ¡°This is still an afterimage of a fallen person?¡±


    we might have underestimated the path of civilization of the extraordinary system!


    ¡­.


    On this night, the entire land was shaking. All the living things were trembling, and everyone in the city knelt down involuntarily.


    This was an ancient cultivator of the universe, a great existence that surpassed all living beings. He had stepped through the long river of time and revealed his true body in the present world. It was an unimaginable miracle!


    child, remember all this ¡­ back then, in order to protect the human race and all living beings in the world, we lost the war ¡­ The entire universe was reduced to nothingness in that bitter battle.¡±


    At this moment, he had only opened his mouth calmly, but it was as if he was splitting the heavens and earth apart. The heavens and earth trembled, and the laws moved, engulfing the world!


    An ancient battle scene appeared.


    It was the image of the battle between the three pillar gods that this infant had seen from his father¡¯s memories.


    This was an even more terrifying scene. In the next second, everyone¡¯s world view was going to be subverted!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    One by one, the planets shattered.


    Chaos surged, and all life was destroyed.


    Just the shockwaves from the battle were enough to send vast planets flying and destroy them in the void.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°The planet was destroyed?¡±


    this is an unimaginable power. One should know that in the ancient times, that ancient existence was only able to move the trajectory of a planet ¡­


    it¡¯s very difficult to destroy a planet. Just the aftershocks of the battle are enough to shatter terrifying planets? ¡±


    ¡°This is unimaginable!¡±


    ¡­


    They saw an extremely terrifying prehistoric battle.


    One by one, the planets began to move under the guidance of the powerful existences. They were actually like a dense River of Stars, shining resplendently and driving them away as if they were grazing livestock to avoid the terrifying enemies.


    In the end, they still couldn¡¯t escape. Just the aftermath of the battle was enough to shatter the nearby planets before they could escape. The billions of living beings on the planets were dying while screaming.


    Upon seeing this, countless people had goosebumps all over their bodies. It was as if they had seen their own planet. Too many had died ¡­ This was simply an extremely terrifying hell on earth!

 Chapter 860

    ?


    860 Born with a mission


    They saw planets being disintegrated in an instant. The lives, skyscrapers, and brilliant powerful civilizations on them were annihilated in an instant before they could even wail.


    What kind of terrifying scene was this?


    This apocalyptic scene was simply indescribable!


    If an emergency happened, the public security of the entire city would be uncontrollable.


    But in the end, they were just ordinary people with low knowledge. They couldn¡¯t see anything. They could only discuss and be surprised. They felt that an ancient legend had appeared. An eventful period had arrived. The future era was very mysterious and bizarre. No one knew what would happen in the next second.


    The higher-ups of the city¡¯s rulers, and even the scientists of the major groups, were already shocked beyond imagination.


    Only when they had a deeper knowledge would they know what it meant.


    ¡°Driving away one planet after another, like a shepherd on a Prairie, this kind of situation ¡­ Can you really do it?¡±


    One had to know, even the ancient renemansky, the prehistoric civilization that had more than 100000 years of history, had spent a long time to drive the planets one by one to gather on this land.


    This was already an incredible miracle.


    And in front of him ¡­


    It was as if they were chasing away little white sheep, chasing the planet away ¡­


    also, this shock wave is very terrifying. The number of planets that exploded in an instant is simply uncountable!


    these planets are as fragile as ceramic paste. They instantly shatter and disappear in the energy waves. The feeling of being evaporated is simply unimaginable. In terms of energy level, it¡¯s almost comparable to the small-scale supernova Big Bang in the universe!


    This was even more unbelievable to them.


    What was the concept of the supernova?


    In the words of the people on earth, the electromagnetic radiation from the supernova explosion could illuminate more than half of the Galaxy.


    And the ruins left behind by a supernova, the destructive power it caused wouldn¡¯t be any less than the chaotic flow ruins of the universe courtyard¡¯s law battle. It would form a collapsed shell-like spatial structure, and this was called a supernova ruin.


    Even if it was a small-scale one, it was still extremely terrifying.


    One had to know, in the ancient 100000 years old legend, in the universe courtyard, out of the 37 planets that moved over, only 31 of them were destroyed in that terrifying war ¡­


    And in front of him, just the aftershock alone had shattered it!


    The energy level difference was simply unimaginable!


    ¡°Is this an illusion?¡±


    ¡°This must be fake!¡±


    how can such a terrifying battle erupt with just a simple gesture? ¡±


    Countless scientists began to analyze the images, but they soon felt that this was a real projection of time and space.


    This was because their civilization was originally in the universe garden¡¯s space-time. Through studying the prehistoric civilization¡¯s factory revival, they had a deep understanding of this aspect.


    ¡°This is real.¡±


    a historical image that once existed!


    However, in the next scene, the aftershocks of the battle completely dissipated. They saw the master of the battle completely appear, and only then did they start to tremble in fear.


    Then ¡­ They were all terrifying cultivators of the universe!


    Such an existence was extremely rare, and even countless high-level civilizations might not be able to produce such a great existence in the universe. However, before their eyes ¡­


    And there were so many of them here?


    They all had tails, and each of them had golden hair that flew in the wind. They appeared in the brilliant light, and their bodies were covered in boundless radiance.


    In the end, they had actually merged into a terrifying and invincible ultimate God of the universe.


    ¡°Pillar-God-!!!!¡±


    Endless killing intent was contained in this earth-shattering roar, and a Super Blue God of Universe laws was born. His hair fluttered in the wind, and there was a Galaxy floating in his eyes. An indescribable terrifying scene was circulating.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    He was fighting against another existence whose body was wrapped in laws. He was fighting against some dark ancient existence from the outer universe!


    ¡°What kind of terrifying monster is this? Countless races of Daoist cultivators in the universe seemed to have been destroyed ¡­¡±


    The thirteenth Prince, Charles ¡®brother. was. hero of his generation who had been built up through ruthless means. At this moment, he was so shocked that his expression was extremely serious. this ¡­ It¡¯s unimaginable!¡±


    He stood up and paced back and forth in deep thought.


    this is an even scarier space civilization that sent their offspring into this dimension. Could it be that they heard reinymansky¡¯s announcement that he was accepting a disciple, so they came here to be born? ¡±


    He hesitated.


    It wasn¡¯t just the other planets that were seething with excitement and preparing.


    He heard that some of the Wanderer civilizations in the nearby universe, like the Overmind, had also come ¡­


    The election this time could be said to be a mix of good and bad, with all kinds of bad people appearing.


    However, he had never expected to attract such a powerful figure ¡­


    The next moment, he was shocked and a hint of ruthlessness flashed across his face. capture him. Send a mobile team and invite the descendant of this great existence who is about to descend here ¡­


    No matter what, this was a huge opportunity.


    Regardless of the situation, be it friend or foe, meeting first was the best opportunity to seize the initiative.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    A voice came from the other end of the machine.


    In an instant, mechanical armors flew up one by one, and there were even several cloned gods among them.


    ¡­


    At this moment, Donna was also completely stunned by this phenomenon.


    An existence of this level had a scarier background than she had imagined.


    ¡°I want to run!¡±


    ¡°I have to run!¡±


    Her face was filled with fear, not knowing what was waiting for her.


    Perhaps, it was very likely that he would be sent to the cloning factory like those gods who were captured and experience the horror of living and dying.


    ¡°But, she¡¯s about to give birth ¡­ I¡¯m about to give birth ¡­¡± She was very frightened. As a Virgin, she had a natural fear of such a strange event of having a child before getting married.


    I heard from my other friends that giving birth is very painful, and it¡¯s one of the most painful levels in the world.


    Especially ¡­ She was also pregnant with a God.


    Just as she closed her eyes and clutched the sheets in horror, nothing happened.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally come to this world.¡± A voice rang out.


    Donna instantly became slightly dazed, as if giving birth didn¡¯t hurt at all ¡­ It was like a mosquito bite.


    In the next second, a creature smaller than an ant slowly floated up. Its entire body was shining with golden light, and it looked extremely divine. Looking at the muscular, black-skinned, deer-horned female giant, it said, ¡± so slow, too slow ¡­ It was like a motionless statue, like a stone on the side of the road.¡±


    In the beginning, he thought that he had jumped out of a rock.


    It was this female statue stone.


    However, after a long time, he found out that the stone was actually a life, his mother, but it was so slow that it seemed to be a life of a different dimension, time and energy level, which made him feel pity ¡­


    ¡°You are my mother?¡±

 Chapter 861

    ?


    861 One man fighting a planet


    Donna was ¡­ They all felt dumbfounded.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it was still glowing, it wouldn¡¯t have been visible at first glance. It was like a mosquito flying in the night sky.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. This ancient God race has such a small infant body?¡± Donna muttered, believing that an adult would grow up to the size of a normal person.


    At this moment, the Saima baby was also adapting to this universe that he thought was ¡± very low-level.


    ¡°It¡¯s too slow,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievably slow,¡±


    The baby¡¯s eyes were extremely sharp as he examined the land.


    I¡¯ve inherited part of my father¡¯s bloodline. I¡¯m born with 7% of the soul and body as one, which is equivalent to 7% of the rank-9 path. This part of the magical organ is on my tail.


    As the descendants of existences that surpassed gods, they were naturally born with knowledge.


    Even the giant octopus had inherited memories, so how could it not?


    He had the memories of his father, the Super Saima race.


    Even though he was born under the guidance of the players, he was still the offspring of a proper ¡± complete ¡± level nine universe existence.


    He was extremely intelligent.


    Very quickly, he had learned Medusa¡¯s method and synchronized with them. He quietly waited for the other party to finish a complete sentence after a few days, while he took the opportunity to cultivate and organize his cultivation.


    ¡°Mother, are you saying that an enemy is approaching?¡± The Saima baby said.


    ¡°Yes, we need to hurry.¡± Donna was very nervous.


    After a moment of silence, Saima said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s too late, I can only hide first.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking ¡­


    With a slight fluctuation of his aura, he actually directly transformed from a Tier 6 heavenly Emperor to a tier 7 heavenly Emperor.


    Donna was dumbfounded as her body trembled violently. How long has it been since she was born? she¡¯s already broken through so quickly? This realm was the strongest below God! An epic expert! He could command the entire Empire¡¯s soldiers, second only to one and above hundreds of millions! My teacher¡¯s level is at this level!¡±


    I ate all the energy stored in the house, the meat in the refrigerator, and the nutrient medicine that my mother used for cultivation, so I broke through. Seymour replied casually.


    In fact, in Donna¡¯s eyes, it had only been a few words, but in his eyes, it had been quite a long time.


    Endless information of the inheritance gushed into his brain.


    Turtle sect Qigong, realm King fist, perceivable aura, Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, Jade girl Sutra, Jade vortex pill ¡­ A series of information about the inheritance rushed into his mind.


    ¡°I found it. I can hide my ¡®Qi¡¯ technique, so they shouldn¡¯t be able to find me in a short time.¡± mother, ¡± Saima said. I¡¯m going to hide in your body. They won¡¯t be able to find me for a while.


    ¡®This form, according to the inherited memories, is ¡­ Divine Dragon Warrior!¡±


    Whoosh.


    The entire Saima instantly disintegrated the particles and fused into the gaps between Donna¡¯s cells.


    Donna could vaguely feel her body being filled with an unimaginable power.


    Kachaa!


    The next second, a clone of a God flew past the window. Its divine sense swept through the buildings in the community and then easily crossed over.


    ¡°I dodged it.¡± Donna was very surprised, feeling like she had almost died.


    A voice came from his body, ¡±


    it¡¯s alright. These low-level disabled gods have too many flaws in their cloning. They won¡¯t be able to find me ¡­ However, they will probably use even more advanced technology to seal off this land and conduct a carpet search. They will find me sooner or later.¡±


    Donna was alarmed. then what do we do? ¡±


    it¡¯s fine. According to the information I¡¯ve obtained through the internet, they¡¯ll have to transfer that kind of technology from the capital city. It¡¯s a technology specialized in hunting down gods and conducting high-energy exploration. It¡¯ll take about a day to test it out. While he was waiting, he naturally took the opportunity to go online.


    ¡°One day? isn¡¯t that very short?¡± Donna shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s not short,¡±


    The Super Saima looked very calm. I need a huge amount of energy. Drugs or food will do.


    He began to cultivate.


    A minute later, he had learned how to use Qi.


    An hour later, he had used his Qi to its peak.


    Three hours later, he had learned the pixel combination and decomposition of the Super Saima.


    In five hours, the turtle sect¡¯s Qigong, the realm King fist, the Jade girl Heart Sutra, and all other techniques rapidly reached the great completion level and were approaching perfection.


    heavenly Emperor Peak full circle.


    His expression was very calm as he silently let out a breath. I was born at the peak of Tier 6. After absorbing the energy, I became a tier 7 heavenly Emperor ¡­ However, I¡¯ve only cultivated for twenty years. It¡¯s impossible for me to become a God in a short period of time. Perhaps, I¡¯ll have to cultivate for another half a day!¡±


    Half ¡­ Half a day?


    He would become a God after half a day of cultivation?


    Donna was completely stunned.


    He was only born half a day ago. That¡¯s so exaggerated ¡­


    It was simply unheard of.


    Becoming a god was as easy as eating and drinking.


    it¡¯s naturally rare to see such a low-level universe, but it¡¯s normal in our world. In our world, becoming a god is already a very common and mature system.


    The Super Saima shook his head. A Celestial Emperor¡¯s lifespan was 800 years. If an ordinary Celestial Emperor had amazing aptitude, he would become a God at the prime of his life when he was 200 or 300 years old.


    As a rank-9 descendent, he was destined to be a God. He was born at rank-6, cultivated for 80 years, and advanced two ranks to become a God. He was considered to be following the rules.


    ¡°Once I become a deity, I¡¯ll have the power to fight back.¡±


    Super Seymour called out to Donna and fused into her body, burning with golden flames.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to break through and become a God. I¡¯ll affect the energy around me! I¡¯ll be discovered quickly. I¡¯m going to force my way through and then kill my way out!¡±


    BOOM!


    A terrifying aura exploded.


    A blinding light rose, and the entire city could feel this aura.


    The entire television station was broadcasting from afar,


    according to speculation, it¡¯s very likely that the offspring of the ancient universe¡¯s Daoist has descended on our planet. This aura is actually about to break through to the godly state? ¡±


    ¡°How long has it been?¡±


    ¡°Only a day old?¡±


    ¡°Is this a universe-level monster?¡±


    ¡°This is impossible! How could the gods of those country bumpkins be so exaggerated? Our technology can beat them to death!¡±


    The entire planet was shaking.


    The expressions of countless tycoons, princes, and corporations on this planet changed.


    The other party was not a low-level and incomplete extraordinary civilization. It was clear that the Orthodox inheritance had matured, and their combat power was terrifyingly high. It was impossible for them to look at them with their previous views.


    In the martial arts school.


    The two generals were even more shocked.


    ¡°H-how is this possible? He¡¯s just been born a day ago, and he¡¯s already about to break through to godhood?¡± They looked at each other and knew that things were not good. Such energy fluctuations would definitely attract opponents. He was done for ¡­ No, I want to go out!¡±


    The other General¡¯s expression changed slightly. If they attacked, they would definitely be courting death. let¡¯s go together! How could an existence of such a level fall into the hands of the other party? Even if we have to risk our lives, we must protect the other party!¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi stood in the void and watched this scene quietly. He looked at his own masterpiece.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a descendant from a type 9 world.¡±


    I¡¯ve heard the giant octopus talk about it very seriously. What kind of terrifying advantage does a descendant of this level have? I naturally want to see what it is.


    ¡°As for those players? Sooner or later, he would be led astray by them ¡­ I might as well try it out in the outside world, grow up freely, become serious, and take a look at the overall combat power of this civilization. I don¡¯t believe that a space civilization that can capture a level eight God doesn¡¯t have a weapon like a nuclear bomb ¡­¡±

 Chapter 862

    ?


    862 Space orbit cannon


    At this moment, the two generals rushed over.


    He saw an extremely terrifying scene.


    Two cloned gods and three mechanical armors were actually surrounding their disciple, Donna ¡­


    Donna¡¯s body was covered in flames, and she had grown an energy tail. Golden flames surrounded her body, distorting the nomological space-time. These existences didn¡¯t completely suppress her, but only forced her to retreat. She was covered in injuries and blood as she frantically fled!


    you guys can¡¯t catch me. I¡¯ve distorted the laws. His expression was cold. I¡¯ve been studying this part specifically for the sake of breaking through!


    Celestial Emperor war god!


    They saw an unprecedented scene.


    ¡°He actually ¡­ Under the emergency deployment of five combat forces, he still managed to escape?¡±


    Even if he was a God¡¯s descendant and had the power of a ninth step that could distort the laws, it was too exaggerated to think that he could still escape with such strength.


    Terrifying!


    It was too terrifying!


    In the next second, an aura came from Donna¡¯s body. She actually broke through the realm despite being blocked by two gods. you ¡­ You¡¯re simply five disabled people. You have realms, but you don¡¯t even have one percent of the strength of a God of the same body size in our world. Life forms with three major genetic bloodlines haven¡¯t even reached perfection in one bloodline. You¡¯re just slightly bigger soft tofu ¡­ It¡¯s my turn to retaliate!¡±


    BOOM!


    In an instant, a thin ray of light streaked across. No one knew that this was the true body of a Super Saiyan. As if a steel nail had pierced through tofu, it shattered the divine sense of the clones, and all five of them exploded.


    He, who possessed ninth-order laws, was like a great saint in the world of reincarnation. He could crush them directly by relying on his talent. So what if they were stronger?


    If his soul was shattered, he would still die.


    A rank-8 had a soul and could separate the soul from the body. However, a rank-9 had the combination of soul and flesh, which was distributed in every part of the flesh and blood, so there was no weakness of the soul. They could even be reborn from a drop of blood and minced flesh.


    what a huge amount of energy. It¡¯s so huge that I can¡¯t even imagine it. There¡¯s still a lot left even if I want to break through to become a high-level God. I feel that if I do it another ten times, it¡¯ll be enough for me to break through to level nine. He was very surprised. Such a low-level universe had its benefits as it was big enough.


    BOOM!


    At this time, the various empires ¡°spaceships quickly stood in mid-air, and their thick shadows covered the entire city.


    ¡°Such terrifying battle prowess? Were these the descendants of the group of Daoists in the universe? It¡¯s too terrifying. Those images are truly shocking.¡±


    One of the princes said.


    The CEOs and managers of the corporations around them were also shocked.


    He was only born a day ago?


    They were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t speak.


    The other party had indeed been caught off guard.


    The universe main battle ship had just returned from outer space, it was too sudden.


    They thought that the five gods ¡®battle prowess was enough to crush them, so how could they not take it seriously?


    The other party was just a newly born baby.


    This was already very important.


    However, no one had thought that the other party would be so exaggerated. He had broken through to the God Realm in one day of cultivation. Where did he get so much energy?


    He was even able to resist the five gods and quickly break through to the level of a rank eight deity with his body covered in injuries.


    as expected, these individual level combat forces are still not enough. I have to use my real power.


    yes, those who can distort the laws and those who can¡¯t are two different creatures.


    in that case, let¡¯s use some methods to suppress him. After all, he¡¯s just a newborn baby. Someone laughed.


    that¡¯s right. We¡¯ll use a small yield nuclear bomb and use a space jump explosion to severely injure the other party. Someone laughed.


    Nuclear bombs used the method of instant teleportation to attack, and it was also a method they used to deal with gods. No matter how strong the other party was, they were still individual flesh and blood creatures. How could they withstand the high-energy shock explosion at the center of the nuclear bomb?


    BOOM!


    A nuclear bomb suddenly descended.


    Donna didn¡¯t have time to escape before she was instantly enveloped.


    The wind and smoke dispersed.


    An existence stood on the spot, completely unscathed.


    Everyone watched in dead silence, and no one present could say a word.


    His body could resist nuclear bombs?


    Nuclear bombs were not a big deal. Most of the powerful gods they had seen could avoid them, but now ¡­


    It would be too terrifying to take it head-on.


    The high concentration of radiation was a terrifying poison even to gods of flesh and blood.


    ¡°What are you guys looking at up there? How could he be high and mighty? ¡®Then, I¡¯ll start with you guys ¡­ Turtle! Faction! Qi! Merit! Poof!¡± He clenched his fists.


    Whoosh.


    A ray of radiation covered the entire land. Even from a distance, one could feel a needle-like pain on their skin.


    ¡®It¡¯s actually radioactive light. This extraordinary civilization actually cultivates the radiation extraordinary system ¡­ Hurry up! Activate the energy shield!¡± A controller was shouting.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to activate the laser jump weapon and strike directly.¡± Someone shouted.


    This was their main weapon, the laser cannon.


    ¡°Will it really work? The energy that the other party cultivated seemed to be radiation ¡­ Perhaps light can counter it!¡±


    ¡°Dammit! Why does the other party¡¯s extraordinary system have such a strong restraining effect on our technology side? It¡¯s as if they were born to target our technology and consider our civilization¡¯s development!¡±


    The star Annihilator cannon was a high-energy beam, while the nuclear bomb was radiation.


    It was already the most powerful weapon in the technological and conventional physical universe.


    This was the top-tier weapon of a level 8 technological civilization.


    Just like a level eight God, all kinds of combat methods were essentially using energy explosions, light beams, flames, wind, rain, Thunder, and lightning.


    It was the same for both level eight weapons, and one level higher would be the true suppression-class and distortion-class weapons.


    Although they did not have high-level rule-twisting weapons like the ¡± dual-directional foil ¡± that could distort space-time and dimension, they had their own core weapon research direction:


    A space missile.


    Every civilization¡¯s weapon research was different, and this was their civilization¡¯s Secret.


    ¡°I can only use magical weapons!¡±


    ¡°Are you really going to use it? The entire planet will affect all life on this land!¡±


    BOOM!


    A flash of light descended.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already disappeared.


    ¡°Chase!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying ¡­¡± Countless higher-ups had goosebumps all over their bodies. They were filled with horror. he broke through to become a God in one day. In a few days, he will become a high-level God. Can we stop such a creature? ¡±


    The chase had completely begun, and it seemed like he really wanted to hold on for a few days.


    Soon, the news spread uncontrollably, and the entire planet was in an uproar.


    a descendant of an ancient universe existence has actually descended on our planet? ¡±


    ¡°According to the background, this race is unimaginably terrifying! They¡¯re a great race with countless Daoists in the universe ¡­¡±


    it¡¯s too exaggerated and indescribable. We even suspect that this is the greatest ultimate civilization of the universe, hidden in the deepest dimension in the universe!¡±


    ¡°Yes, a race with countless Daoists in the universe! It was hard to imagine how long their history was. Hundreds of millions of years? A billion years?¡±


    however, such a race was actually destroyed. That terrifying existence of darkness, the Western pillar God Tathagata, who was he? ¡±


    ¡­.


    Countless television stations were reporting on this.


    Countless people felt that their views on the world had been subverted.


    In their educational world views, the path of Science and Technology was the path to the strongest!


    However, in the hands of that kind of existence, even in the picture, one person could stir the entire solar system. The aftermath of the battle swept out, and the entire planet was easily shattered like porcelain. This made them doubt their own civilization.


    All the leaders of the planet watched the live broadcast, and their expressions instantly changed.


    if we can¡¯t even defeat a newborn God, the prestige of our civilization will instantly drop to the bottom in the eyes of the people. The pride of our powerful civilization will be crushed ¡­


    ¡°Yes, if. can¡¯t even defeat a newborn baby ¡­¡±


    in their eyes, we¡¯ll be as weak as the planets shaken by the aftershock in those images. We¡¯ll be crushed instantly without any power to resist.


    ¡°We have to prove that we are special!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up! We can only activate the space Railgun!¡±


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi was very surprised to see this from above and immediately laughed. from the technological side, is this a weapon that can distort the laws? Or spatial distortion? He didn¡¯t have to learn anything else, but a technological weapon that could distort the laws ¡­ We can still do some research and see how to go about the tier 9 path on the technology side.¡±


    On the other side.


    Medusa had quietly stood outside the universe at some point in time. Her expression was extremely calm, and she seemed to be very familiar with the way.


    And further away.


    A day seemed to be a short time, but to some existences, it was equivalent to a hundred years. A giant octopus with fake eyes in disguise had quietly arrived.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    What was going on? was this a fish pond? Why did they all come here in secret all of a sudden to observe and study in secret? was this the rhythm of a big event?


    He didn¡¯t feel good.

 Chapter 863

    ?


    863 The weapon that captured the gods


    Xu Zhi had already discovered a remarkable feature of these people.


    After experiencing the era of di Qi and the three pillar gods, they liked to hide in the dark and research the fruits of their labor, stealing the hard work of others.


    Even if it was a path of technology, he was still very curious.


    ¡°This is all because I was led astray by di Qi ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head in shock.


    In fact, it all started during the era of the ancient innate gods. Emperor Qi used this method to rule the two dynasties.


    Xu younian had used the primordial spirit technique to overthrow the rule of the innate ancient gods, and he, the strongest innate ancient God, had secretly integrated into the next era of the Wu tribe and become the king of the next heaven.


    Learning!


    Integration!


    Following the times!


    Only then would he never be eliminated!


    Even at that time, he had instantly learned the nine revolutions mysterious art, which had left a strong shadow in everyone¡¯s heart!


    This had a huge impact on the civilizations of the later generations, and they all wanted to become the next emperor Qi and hide behind the scenes.


    Xu Zhi looked at the group of people who had come to observe in secret and muttered, ¡± sometimes, the corner of civilization is only because of one person. The style of the entire era is different.


    BOOM!


    The terrifying battle was still going on.


    This Saima fused into Donna¡¯s body and was still running wildly across the planet in a bid to stall for time.


    Huala!


    A snow-white golden glow was running.


    In the sky, a high-level mechanical black battleship seemed to have appeared out of thin air. It gradually turned from a blurry shadow to a real entity, which was an extremely strange scene.


    It was a smooth, mysterious black disc.


    It was fine and smooth, without any weapons on its surface. There was not even an entrance.


    That¡¯s right, no matter how accurate one was to the molecular level, one wouldn¡¯t be able to see any gaps in the spaceship¡¯s entrance. It was a whole entity by itself.


    It looked like a simple black disc.


    Compared to the countless giant battleships in the sky, it looked extremely small.


    Inside the mechanical flying saucer.


    The operator inside seemed to be able to see the entire exterior of the spaceship from a 360-degree angle. There were no walls around, and there were no blind spots.


    There was a sense of spatial distortion.


    ¡°How many energy level railguns do you think it can withstand?¡± The thirteenth Prince mi ¡®e Qi asked in a low voice.


    He was the Prince who had previously asked Princess xiaer for the God. He was extremely ruthless and notorious.


    Your Highness, ¡± a general beside him replied. the power we can see now has surpassed that of a high deity. Even on planet bord, among the many deity planes, it can be ranked in the top 17.


    ¡°Top 17? How could it be so terrifying? In other words, he¡¯s only second to the Supreme Wargod of the ossay dimension, who¡¯s known as the star of the night sky, the eternal light?¡± The thirteenth Prince was slightly surprised.


    yes, it¡¯s the most powerful God below the Supreme gods who have mastered the laws. It has surpassed all the high-level gods. As the descendants of the existence of the laws of the universe, it is born with part of the organs of laws ¡­


    Naturally, they could be higher than high-level gods who could not master the laws.


    But naturally, they are inferior to the overgods who had set foot on that path through their own power.¡± An old scientist at the side analyzed.


    ¡°It¡¯s just been born.¡±


    Mi ¡®e Qi¡¯s face was filled with complete shock. the offspring of such an existence is so terrifying. Does it mean that a one-day old baby can use a first-grade rail gun? ¡±


    Now, they had captured many gods.


    But in reality, they did not have the upper hand in the battle.


    The other side had 17 gods who had stepped onto the path of level nine.


    They were known as the seventeen overgods.


    Under his command, each of them had developed a corresponding seventeen divine branches.


    The vast majority of overgods were slumbering in their own higher planes to extend their lifespans. After all, the vast majority of them were very ancient existences.


    There were only two or three overgods who were active all year round.


    They used all kinds of modern equipment to deal with the native gods. In the end, they had to rely on external forces and consume too many resources. They had to constantly travel long distances and mine the planet¡¯s resources to show their extreme strength.


    ¡°Fire the Railgun.¡± The thirteenth Prince said.


    Huala!


    The entire black mechanical ship was a circular plate that was slightly vibrating.


    Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    In the next second, the entire super seyman revealed an extremely horrified expression, feeling that something terrifying had descended in an instant.


    ¡°It¡¯s the feeling of teleportation!¡± His expression suddenly changed as he looked at the strange spaceship in the sky. He did not have time to Dodge.


    Bang!


    The space around them changed slightly.


    It was like a drop of water falling into an extremely calm blue Lake.


    In the next second, the entire transparent space twisted and collapsed, as if it was wrapped in some kind of space. There was no vibration, but it was subjected to an invisible distortion field.


    Only an arm was left on the spot.


    It gave people a strange feeling, as if a transparent, warm water bead was wrapped around his arm.


    &Nbsp; Whoosh!


    On the other side, Donna descended again.


    His expression was extremely serious as he touched the strangely cut surface of the broken arm. There was no sign of blood at all. He was in disbelief.


    the energy wave is frighteningly small ¡­ it was only for a moment, and i almost couldn¡¯t react ¡­¡±


    if I didn¡¯t use the space movement and instant jump ¡­


    The energy level fluctuation was too small, and this was not even under the circumstances of a sneak attack. If it was a sneak attack, most gods would probably find it difficult to guard against it.


    however, one of his arms was still cut off!


    He felt an unprecedented danger. He was stunned and his mind was spinning crazily.


    His eyes flickered as he looked at the spot where he had left. A drop of water was wrapped around his arm, and his expression was tense and serious.


    ¡°This is some kind of special capturing cannon. It doesn¡¯t look like it has any killing power, but in fact, this kind of power is the most terrifying.


    The greatest threat of a weapon was not to kill instantly, but to capture instantly ¡­ This is because capturing a person is ten times more difficult than killing them.¡±


    He was born with knowledge and was very intelligent. He naturally knew how terrifying it was.


    The more powerful weapon than killing on the spot was capturing on the spot ¡­ This was because falling into the hands of the other party, whether it was killing or conducting various experiments, they were all more advanced choices.


    This was very much in line with the concept of weapons from a higher civilization.


    ¡°¡­ Now, my severed arm is imprisoned in a special, warm space, and it¡¯s maintained with a special vitality ¡­¡±


    At this moment, the Super Saima who had fused with Donna had goosebumps all over his body. He was absolutely horrified as he continued to analyze, ¡± for thousands of years, they have developed an extremely mature method to capture gods alive in order to maximize their capture!


    The thirteenth Prince smiled. it seems like our inferior civilization is still something to be shocked by.


    Yes, it was.


    How to capture gods to the maximum and then send them to the cloning factory had been their topic for a long time!


    After all, if they were on the verge of death and their vitality was exhausted, they would not be able to clone and exploit many cell divisions if they were sent to the cloning factory.


    It was even more impossible to support all kinds of experiments against gods.


    What they wanted ¡­


    It was a God that was almost intact and in his Prime.


    This method of capturing such an existence seemed crazy!


    But previously, Charles had used this method to capture a complete God in a few short shots!


    ¡°This speed is too fast ¡­ The spatial fluctuation is too fast ¡­¡± I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose a part of my body even if I manage to escape in an instant, ¡± said the Super Saima with a serious expression.


    If he was hit by another cannon, he might lose a leg.


    One more shot and he might lose his lower body.


    It shattered into pieces.


    It was wrapped in a space of water droplets, preserving the dismembered body with the greatest activity.


    ¡°A few shots and you¡¯ll be able to catch me, transport me back, and reassemble me ¡­¡±


    With the superior life of a God, it was natural that the flesh and blood that were cut into pieces could be reconnected, let alone in such a perfect condition ¡­


    It was only at this moment that this super seyman was completely terrified ¡­ He knew that he had underestimated this advanced civilization!


    Even if his civilization lived in a terrifying high-dimensional space-time and had a long history,


    However, there was a reason why they could live on this land for a long time, flourish, and even establish an interstellar colonial empire to hunt the gods on this planet!


    hahaha, this is the pride of us advanced civilizations!


    ¡°Yes, we have walked our path of civilization. This is our powerful weapon! Even if they are such a terrifying space civilization, they will still be shocked by us!¡±


    On the television, countless people saw this scene being broadcasted live. They cheered continuously and the confidence of the people was boosted.


    please rest assured, everyone. Our tiel Empire is a powerful Level-8 civilization in the river system. We can protect the land of our galaxy and even the peace of the entire world!


    A high-level Deerhorn man, wearing a tall and straight foreign black suit, walked out with a serious expression and expressed his opinion on TV.


    He was the third Prince. He was one step behind and became the last person to fight for the throne. However, he was already the ruler of this planet.


    our powerful civilization is the most powerful. Those individual extraordinary native experts are simply too weak to withstand a single blow!


    no matter how strong an individual is, they are insignificant in the face of nature. Our civilization has always been strong!


    ¡°What have the natives next door been doing for the past tens of thousands of years? ¡°They meditate, cultivate, and train their bodies, hoping that they can overcome the heavens with their strength. They live a slash-and-burn civilization. They believe in God and hope to become a God at the same time. Tens of thousands of years later, they are still doing slash-and-burn cultivation under the rule of an absolute God. Under the oppression, their productivity can not be liberated. They are a slave society, living a city-state civilization!¡±


    ¡°What about us? we used tools to create firearms, electricity, and weapons. We changed the era and entered the interstellar space. We lived in a happy era. Creatures that know how to use tools are the great and intelligent species! Those who don¡¯t know how to use tools and only know how to train hard are laughable apes!¡±


    ¡°Watch how we capture this laughable monkey!¡±


    BOOM!


    The next second, under the gaze of the entire planet, the second orbital cannon fired.


    All the people on the great Horned deer planet were extremely excited as they watched this historical scene.


    However, the next second, their eyes were filled with fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s you guys who forced me to do this!¡±


    At this moment, the Super Saima looked up at the sky. come out, pillar God dark Tathagata ¡­ Descend to the world!¡±


    A golden light covered the earth.

 Chapter 864

    ?


    864 A terrifying and mysterious existence is about to be born!


    In the distance, the players ¡®expressions changed slightly.


    They had never thought that one of their ultimate secrets would end up here.


    At this moment, they were naturally observing in the dark. However, when they saw this scene, some of them did not even have the time to react.


    Suddenly, someone said, ¡± we¡¯ve given three babies. Each of them has a pendant. They¡¯re natural spiritual treasures. One is a portable muscle system, and the other is called three alchemy plug-ins created by someone. What¡¯s the last one? ¡±


    ¡°Virus.¡±


    ¡°What? You guys gave him a virus. Super Saiyan, full God Gene, aren¡¯t you guys supposed to be immune to the virus?¡±


    it¡¯s precisely because he¡¯s an insulator of the virus that I gave him one. He¡¯s not afraid of it, but others are afraid. In addition, it¡¯s spread with the radiation of the light of Buddha ¡­ The victorious fighting Buddha is the one who can convert all living beings!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You guys sure have a lot of plans.¡±


    Some people were shocked. How well-prepared had they been before they came here? How thorough was his consideration? All of them had planned out everything and had thought of all aspects. They had more than ten layers of rigorous plans, but if the ultimate secret weapon they had prepared was leaked, the changes that would occur were beyond their imagination ¡­


    then, what will happen to the wild virus without pillar God dad¡¯s control? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    this is also the place we want to experiment on, so we brought it here. According to our speculation, when the number of sub-viruses reaches. certain level, it is likely that a new pillar God of fate will be born. We want to control the new pillar God, so ¡­


    ¡°You even want to control the pillar gods? You¡¯re too shameless!¡±


    ¡°You guys released a Pandora¡¯s Box!¡±


    we also know that this thing is terrifying. We haven¡¯t even prepared to do anything, and it itself ¡­


    ¡°But why did he run away? Could it be that the pillar God virus secretly abducted him?¡±


    I can¡¯t guess. Maybe it¡¯s really the God pillar virus!


    but the three pillar gods shouldn¡¯t be able to control the virus here either. The virus here is so far away and there¡¯s no internet connection. Only ghosts would know about the three pillar gods ¡­ How did our secret weapon, the baby, come here by itself?¡±


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The space Railgun fired again.


    This time, super Seymour jumped randomly and teleported. Even he didn¡¯t know where he would appear in the next second, so the opponent couldn¡¯t hit him at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± The thirteenth Prince smiled. it¡¯s jumping crazily and can¡¯t be stopped. It¡¯ll be exhausted quickly. It¡¯s just hanging on to its last breath.


    The other party had killed those clone gods and possessed a large amount of energy reserves. However, in an emergency situation, there was no way to absorb and replenish it. It was inevitable that he would be exhausted.


    ¡°However, what¡¯s with his golden and glorious land? Radiation? A life and death struggle? Using radiation to pollute our land and distort our creatures?¡±


    The thirteenth Prince was confused, but he still frowned. although he¡¯s exhausted, our space railguns will still destroy a large area of the spatial distribution while he¡¯s jumping.


    Yes, it was.


    This was also the reason why they were unwilling to use it on their own planet.


    This was because the other party was constantly escaping, and they often had to follow the orbit space cannon, disintegrate, and pursue ¡­


    The location where the spatial cannons landed would cause damage to the city, even casualties and collapse of buildings. Although these distorted spatial waterdrops could be cleaned up afterward, they were still very troublesome.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As they continued to travel through the high-dimensional space-time, the Super Saima gradually exhausted their strength.


    ¡°As expected, I can¡¯t hold on for long!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Our civilization is very terrifying!¡±


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s the offspring of an ancient being in the universe?¡±


    In front of the TV station, countless people were watching the live broadcast and were shouting.


    However, very quickly ¡­


    Then, something terrifying happened.


    On the ground that had been exposed to radiation, someone suddenly felt as if his entire body was deformed. There was a strange feeling.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    On the streets, someone suddenly let out a miserable beast roar and pounced on the others.


    A terrifying situation had completely erupted.


    When the thirteenth Prince saw this, he frowned. What is this? Some kind of virus? Overlapping radiation deformity?¡±


    Naturally, they had also studied genetic biochemical viruses.


    ¡°Your Highness, we ¡­¡± Some people were nervous. If this continued, the news would spread very quickly.


    get the local government to seal off the nearby areas where the land has descended. Also, inform the people not to go out through the television and hide at home ¡­ This is a time of war.¡± The thirteenth Prince¡¯s expression was calm. it¡¯ll be fine as long as they don¡¯t get infected outside ¡­ We¡¯re about to defeat the other party, and he¡¯s trying to make me stop and deal with the virus. We can¡¯t just stop at one goal!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    An Adjutant beside him answered.


    Very quickly, the entire area was sealed off.


    The streets were filled with wild beasts and zombies, but as a highly developed civilization, the people were orderly and even held weapons to defend against the wild beasts.


    Da da da da da!


    The guns were fired wildly.


    For a moment, it had no destructive power.


    After all, the infected were not supernatural creatures but ordinary mortals. Naturally, they could only become ordinary zombies without supernatural abilities.


    In the face of other people¡¯s advanced defensive weapons, it could not cause any waves.


    Without a doubt, technological civilization was the bane of the supernatural pillar God virus.


    If it infected the transcendent world, the transcendent zombies transformed from the celestial Thearch, sword cultivator, and sorcerer would possess a terrifying destructive influence.


    But ordinary people?


    The infection could be contained quickly and treated with guns.


    For a moment, it seemed to be rapidly suppressed.


    ¡°This virus is really weak.¡± The thirteenth Prince smiled calmly.


    However, very quickly, something that truly terrified him happened.


    The virus was also a type of living being. It was evolving at a crazy rate in the Zerg¡¯s high-dimensional space-time.


    One day for them was a hundred years.


    In an instant, the virus underwent a terrifying update after being infected for just over ten minutes.


    The first generation of mutants had appeared.


    The zombies started to block the normal guns.


    The thirteenth Prince was an extremely intelligent person. He had been keeping an eye on the other party¡¯s final trump card. He frowned and said, ¡± the virus has been infected. Are they already monitoring it? You¡¯re doing the test?¡±


    we¡¯re already monitoring and testing them. In the highest-level Science Laboratory, with the help of a cloned God burning his life force, several scientists entered the high-dimensional space-time.


    with this speed, we will be able to crack the virus in less than ten minutes!


    This was the highest level of treatment, which showed the war.


    He had to win!


    Encourage the people and gain the support of the people.


    The price of losing ¡­


    &Nbsp; it was too terrifying.


    It meant that he would be used against the other princes and be attacked. The fall of one of the most important central planets would mean that he was destined to have no fate with the throne and might even be sent to the death row.


    But very quickly, even more terrifying news came.


    ¡°Your Highness ¡­ This was bad. The researchers had only discovered in the high-dimensional space-time that the virus was also undergoing an astonishing evolution in the high-dimensional space-time! Furthermore, after a certain number of them appeared, countless viruses gathered together and distorted part of the laws. It was as if they were projecting and materializing some terrifying unknown life form in the universe that had descended into this world ¡­¡±


    in the words of the scientists, it might be an existence at the level of a ninth-tier universe Daoist ¡­ Its embryo is growing, and its offspring is about to be born in this world!¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    When the thirteenth Prince heard this news, he felt his blood run cold.


    He grabbed the informant who had come to report and said angrily, ¡± bastard, what nonsense are you talking about? Do you know how ridiculous this is? The virus was also in the higher dimension. What did that mean? It was also a descendant of a type 8 God! Could viruses be the descendants of gods?


    What was that? The God of viruses?


    What¡¯s even more ridiculous is that you actually said that the virus is distorting the biological laws?


    Oh! This time, it was even more powerful!


    That¡¯s something that only the descendants of the universe¡¯s Daoist can do. A level nine baby has appeared in front of us. He¡¯s already a God on the first day of birth and is causing a ruckus here. This is enough to shock our entire great civilization! Now, there was a ninth-grade newborn, or ¡­ Virus?


    Do you even know what you¡¯re saying? Could a virus reach such a level? A great virus that transcended the laws of the universe?¡±


    The thirteenth Prince felt like he had just heard the funniest joke of the century!


    Virus ¡­


    A great being that transcended the laws of the universe.


    Was there anything more laughable than this?


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s true ¡­ The few great scientists can guarantee with their lives that this is absolutely true ¡­¡± The informant shouted, trembling in fear. they said that it might be the great civilization that once destroyed countless Daoists of the universe, the culprit who caused the birth of this fetus and eliminated it here-the pillar God of Buddha ¡­


    ¡°This fetus escaped to this side, the pillar God of the Western Paradise that destroyed everything ¡­ The terrifying existence of the universe¡¯s darkness has also come to hunt down this baby ¡­¡±


    The 13th Prince mi ¡®E¡¯s eyes widened. He was so shocked that he felt like his bones were about to shatter.


    The terrifying existence of the civilization that destroyed everything followed our civilization?


    In his mind, he thought of the terrifying scenes of the world¡¯s destruction. The planet shattered like porcelain, and countless great Daoists who transcended the laws of the universe fell ¡­


    The next second, a voice woke him up completely.


    they said that if we don¡¯t control it now, our planet will be finished.

 Chapter 865

    ?


    865 The terror of civilization, the terrifying evolution


    ¡°Impossible, this is impossible ¡­¡±


    The thirteenth Prince didn¡¯t even dare to imagine how serious the situation would be.


    This was the entire planet.


    Their highly developed civilization could even hunt gods. How could they be destroyed by a virus?


    Viruses and diseases were content that only existed in primary school history books from who knows how many years ago. Tens of thousands of years ago, they had already passed this low-level civilization stage.


    However, the servant continued, ¡± a few scientists said that it¡¯s possible that not the entire planet, but even the entire civilization will be destroyed, let alone us ¡­ It¡¯s very likely that the cat-humans on the neighboring planet bord will be destroyed with us. This is a super catastrophe for the entire solar system!¡±


    are you saying that if the population of these viruses is large enough, they will evolve into the vacuum virus and directly fly to the nearby planets? ¡±


    The thirteenth Prince was also very knowledgeable, and he was an extremely powerful scientist. He quickly reacted, and he felt his blood run cold.


    This was simply terrifying beyond imagination.


    He stood up, paced back and forth, and kept thinking. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said,


    give the order to stop pursuing the mysterious baby. Ignore him and mobilize all the forces on the planet to defend and defend the entire area that has been teleported!


    the region has already spread to the entire Southern Hemisphere. An urgent voice came from the side.


    ¡°What? Has it spread throughout the entire Fuli jiashi state? It¡¯s possible that the number of infections can¡¯t be confirmed?¡±


    His expression was completely serious. immediately use the space orbital cannon and penetrate all the borders of the entire continent. Use the space turbulence of the orbital cannon to draw circles and isolate the entire continent.


    The Adjutant beside him was terrified.


    This was a bold and crazy decision!


    Using the Railgun to draw out a death zone in the space turbulence and seal off the entire continent ¡­ If word got out, the entire Empire would go crazy, and they would be caught.


    This was the life of more than three billion people ¡­ He abandoned it instantly.


    Furthermore, using the space Railgun to create such a huge border isolation would not only consume a huge amount of energy weapons, but it would also completely destroy the entire planet¡¯s ecological environment ¡­


    However, such a decision could only be made by the thirteenth Prince, who was known to have the potential to become the king and had the highest chance of winning.


    Decisive and ruthless.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Adjutant immediately said.


    The 13th Prince, mi ¡®e Qi, had a solemn expression as he walked back and forth. that baby will not cause us any trouble. He will continue to expand the infected land.


    What he wanted was to grow up safely!


    At the same time, the Tathagata pillar God was the enemy who had chased him here. It was an ancient taboo existence that could destroy the great Daoists of the universe. It was probably an unimaginably terrifying existence in the entire universe ¡­ He must hope that we can deal with the other party. In fact, he hopes that we can clean up the virus.¡±


    This was his reasoning process. According to the current situation, it was indeed the most likely thing.


    it¡¯s time to inform His Majesty, those foolish princes, and princesses.


    His expression quickly returned to normal. It was a compulsory course for the royal family to remain calm in the face of trouble.


    Originally, he had already sealed off the news from the outside world. After all, he wanted to monopolize this fortuitous encounter, capture it, and claim credit from the outside world. He didn¡¯t want others to come and disturb him.


    However, he did not expect such a thing to happen. He had suffered a great loss and had to bear the infamy.


    ¡°Danger and opportunity co-exist.¡±


    He quickly contacted His Majesty, the other princes, and princesses and told them about the incident.


    The scene was deathly silent. No one had expected this to happen.


    Beautiful princesses and princes were seated on the virtual seats. They were all very polite, including Princess xiaer, who had recently become famous.


    thirteen, how dare you block the news and cause such a situation!


    thirteen, how could you abandon the entire southern continent? there are hundreds of millions of people there!


    ¡°Also, thirteen, you actually borrowed His Majesty¡¯s favor to guard the Empire¡¯s only seven suppression-grade weapons, the orbit space cannon, and seal the border of the continent? That¡¯s the Empire¡¯s strategic energy reserve for thousands of years. You¡¯ve fired two thousand shots of energy. Do you know how many gods can be wiped out if you use it to start a war?¡±


    without such suppression-level combat power, what if those barbaric natives plot against us? ¡±


    ¡­


    The princes and princesses spoke calmly.


    Emperor tiel was a dignified middle-aged man. He sat on a high place and looked at his children. there¡¯s no point in saying all this now. We¡¯ll discuss the crimes later and understand the entire situation in detail. We¡¯ll try to solve it as much as possible ¡­ But I have to say, if the truth is as described, it¡¯s the best choice to directly use the Railgun to seal off the entire continent.¡±


    sacrificing more than three billion people to completely eliminate the possibility of infection and extinction for our entire civilization is the best decision! If any of the princes and princesses present were to face this situation, I hope that you would do the same as thirteen ¡­ Civilization looks at the distant future, not the present honor and disgrace.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s words are reasonable,¡±


    ¡°As expected of Your Majesty, your son is foolish.¡±


    Yes, it was.


    From the perspective of the entire civilization, this was the best choice.


    Fuli Jashi state.


    The entire planet¡¯s citizens still didn¡¯t know what was happening.


    The television station was still broadcasting.


    Da da da!


    There was a constant barrage of gunfire.


    ¡°Is this the extent of it?¡±


    they¡¯re too weak. The viruses of these native civilizations are unimaginably weak!


    the so-called virus is just something that low-leveled civilizations are afraid of.


    hahaha, this reminds me of the Necromancer in the native land. He also controls a ridiculous number of corpses and thinks that he is an Empire.


    Countless soldiers were conversing and laughing.


    ¡°After this matter is over, the general said that he would invite us to the mid-sect¡¯s International Club to play with the indigenous Seventh Generation saintess of the Church of Light. At the age of 173, she was at the peak of her life. It is said that she led the entire city to resist the war and protected 13 cities. With the support of three million people, she was known as the Holy daughter blessed by the heavens, and she was also extremely pure!¡±


    ¡°That general really paid a huge price! How much money do we have to spend to form a small team?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that he¡¯s more than 200 years old. We really want to see him.¡±


    They laughed and chatted, constantly leading the people to resist. They felt that these virus-infected creatures were simply too weak.


    Speaking of the native viruses, it was said that the necromancers in that land also liked to carry out some mysterious and shady experiments. The viruses fused with extraordinary energy and mutated. It was said that the supernatural biological viruses were also a threat to high-level powerhouses. However, before their scientists developed the antidote technology, they were not worth mentioning!


    Clang clang clang!


    The voice suddenly became crisp and clear.


    At this time, the virus had evolved into a hard bone Gu in just thirteen minutes, which was very difficult to penetrate.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mutated?¡±


    Three minutes later.


    The third mutation ¡­ It had opened again!


    They finally felt a trace of fear.


    How long had it been?


    It had only been 40 minutes since the outbreak of the virus.


    The speed of mutation was getting faster and faster. Some mutated zergs appeared one after another. Their speed was swift and they were like shadows as they hunted them down.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too fast, it¡¯s already beyond the human body¡¯s reaction limit. I can¡¯t keep up!¡±


    ¡°But Captain, we don¡¯t have that many security robots ¡­¡±


    tell them to stop attacking. We¡¯ll gather together and defend while waiting for the higher-ups ¡®support!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    They began to try to connect to external signals, but found that they could no longer connect. They vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Retreat! We¡¯re retreating!¡±


    However, they soon discovered something even more terrifying. The bullets and firearms robots were starting to run out of power, and they could only use the more advanced laser weapons robots.


    ¡°Monster!¡±


    Da da da da da! Countless laser beams destroyed the buildings.


    On the other side, the two generals from the martial arts school also took the opportunity to escape.


    The two of them couldn¡¯t help but laugh as they held huge swords in their hands. these are very similar to the necromancers ¡®viruses. They once infected our territory, and seventeen cities fell. It¡¯s very dark, and it¡¯s those guys who make people tremble with fear!


    ¡°You¡¯re still laughing? We¡¯re going to die too!¡± Another general snorted.


    ¡°Hahaha, I want to laugh! This rotten life of mine should have died long ago. Even if it¡¯s an evil Dark Magus, I¡¯m still happy to see this scene!¡±


    ¡°This proves that our path to civilization is also very powerful! I¡¯m very happy!¡± As he spoke, the two of them actually started to choke.


    The two of them pushed forward cautiously.


    They had once grown up in the shadow of the Necromancer, and had experienced the years of death where the dark ghouls and zombies walked, and they seemed to be like fish in water.


    ¡­


    At this moment, the entire Empire¡¯s higher-ups were observing this continent.


    The leaders and princes of the major financial groups were all here.


    we¡¯ve already paid a huge price to use the space Railgun to create a space isolation belt and seal off the entire Southern Hemisphere. This might be a good test site for gods and devils. These viruses can¡¯t escape, and we can quietly observe them. This is a mysterious and forbidden existence.


    At this moment, the thirteenth Prince¡¯s expression was extremely calm. He pointed at the land and said, ¡± danger is accompanied by opportunity. With three billion people as test subjects, we can observe many things.


    This Majesty tiel seemed to be deep in thought. that¡¯s indeed the case. Two descendants who have surpassed the Daoists of the universe have descended on our side all of a sudden. This is a crisis, but also an opportunity! We can study them and observe them!¡±


    Ninth rank.


    How terrifying was an existence at this level?


    Their civilization might not be able to break through that realm even if they were to be destroyed after hundreds of thousands of years of development. This was a terrifying civilization dimension threshold.


    As for the neighboring planet, bord, the hope was even slimmer.


    It was getting weaker and weaker, and sooner or later, it would be suppressed by them.


    Don¡¯t look down on the 17 of them, the overgods who had stepped onto the path of the type 9 divine warrior and could control the laws.


    However, out of the tens of thousands of law powerhouses who had set foot on the path of tier 9, was there even one person who broke through to tier 9?


    It might not even be possible to give him 170 or 1700!


    After all, stepping on the long path of laws and reaching the end of the ninth step were two completely different concepts.


    And right before his eyes, the two children of a conceptual universe existence of this level had actually descended into this space-time ¡­


    it¡¯s truly an eventful period, and a great crisis for civilization.


    Sitting on the throne, His Majesty tiel closed his eyes,


    the ancient renemanska has revived in the universe garden and is taking in disciples ¡­


    The terrifying civilization of the Daoists in the universe had fallen, and the orphans were left here with unknown goals. Perhaps they were here to seek protection from the awakened Daoists and become their Masters ¡­ The even more terrifying existence of the dark and forbidden universe, the Tathagata pillar God, is also chasing after the remaining evil.¡±


    These things were enough to make him jump in fear and think about where civilization would go.


    Just as he was thinking, the terrifying virus that lived in the high-dimensional space-time was updating faster and faster.


    ¡°In the beginning, the first mutation took 17 minutes, the second mutation took 13 minutes, and the third one took four minutes ¡­ The rate of mutation is actually increasing exponentially!¡±


    it seems that the larger the number of infected people, the faster the degree of mutation.


    according to the dissection of the virus, the nucleus of the virus is a kind of diamond-shaped crystal. Inside it, there are computer lines and a structure similar to the brain network. Inside the diamond-shaped crystal is DNA.


    ¡°Every virus is like a computer? As the numbers increase, they will form a huge group of computers, and the speed of evolution will be faster?¡±


    Terrifying information came one after another. It was simply shocking.


    They watched as the entire continent, which had initially held the absolute advantage, began to fall.


    The streets were all in ruins.


    In the ruins, zombies in tattered clothes were wandering around. It was strange and dark.


    People were screaming and crying.


    The survivors used guns, laser weapons, and even heavy laser cannons to defend the fortress and the underground buildings.


    ¡°There are no more reinforcements.¡±


    we can¡¯t contact the outside. Maybe we ¡­ The Empire has already abandoned them.¡±


    ¡°What? That kind of low-level virus, the native gods, even our powerful technology can¡¯t deal with it?¡±


    Some people still didn¡¯t believe it.


    These ideas were already deeply ingrained in their hearts.


    Technology was the most powerful. The cultivation of those natives was backward and stupid. So what if they were powerful gods? Wasn¡¯t he still blasted down by a few cannons from a spaceship?


    Send him for research?


    And now, they had actually fallen into such a desperate situation.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t understand. This isn¡¯t the civilization of the natives. It¡¯s a more terrifying super cultivation civilization in the universe! They are the ones who have truly matured in the extraordinary system!¡± Some people were shouting, but there were still people who knew the truth.


    Only a little more than an hour had passed for the virus in reality, and it was getting faster and faster.


    It had mutated 37 times.


    Even the plants and animals were quickly infected and mutated.


    In fact, they even began to assimilate.


    Just like the evolutionary gene explosion back then, the characteristics of a ¡± grand unification ¡± began to appear ¡­


    The zombies with deer genes, the imprisoned and toyed with feline-tailed zombies, the rare slaves from the four original planets, the Taurens, and so on ¡­


    A strange change occurred. His body gradually grew taller and appeared to be three meters tall in some strange form.


    And the animals were also rapidly unifying ¡­


    The plants had also undergone a similar change ¡­


    ¡°Who can tell me what¡¯s going to happen?¡±


    ¡°Why is plague starting to have internal strife? In the evolution of nature, it seemed to be divided into three paths? Is this following some sort of special law?¡±


    ¡°Animals, plants, humans ¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± What¡¯s going on? it¡¯s as if he¡¯s re-arranging the infected genes. How much computing power does he need to do this ¡­¡±


    I¡¯ve mentioned it before. The huge number seems to have gathered into some kind of magical creature. It¡¯s summoning, condensing, and about to give birth to consciousness ¡­ Could these three be summoning three terrifying, forbidden beings from the dark to descend again?¡±


    The entire Empire¡¯s conference room was filled with gasps. He was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could see that these infected, unconscious, and crazily biting wild beasts were wandering on the streets, but they were undergoing a special form of evolution.


    they¡¯ve already been infected and turned into Living Dead or beasts. But if they continue to evolve like this, will they regain their intelligence? ¡±


    A terrifying thought appeared in his mind.


    Everyone was incomparably excited. This virus was simply terrifying to the extreme and had broken all their real-life knowledge!


    our civilization has made an unimaginable breakthrough!


    we seriously suspect that this virus is the existence of a forbidden civilization!


    that¡¯s right. The pillar God Tathagata, the civilization that destroyed countless terrifying cultivators, might be an indescribable level 9 technological civilization!


    ¡°Not necessarily. From the looks of it now, it might be a combination of the systems of both sides! A mixture of extraordinary and technology!¡±


    In front of them, perhaps an extraordinary incident had occurred. They could observe in secret. After all, the other party had been isolated by the Railgun and had become a huge test site.


    ¡°They won¡¯t be able to escape! Oh my God, it has only been two hours and it has evolved to this extent!¡±


    don¡¯t forget, this virus lives in a high-dimensional space-time, not two hours in reality!


    ¡°We must observe!¡±


    ¡°Wait, what if the enemy breaks through the turbulence of the space Railgun and kills his way out of the continent?¡±


    ¡°Impossible, unless the other party has the ability to distort the laws, comparable to the law-bending Supreme gods of the natives!¡±


    As soon as he said this, they seemed to have thought of something and goosebumps rose all over their bodies.

 Chapter 866

    ?


    866 Empire meeting, please die for the civilization (2 in 1)


    Their space railguns were the most advanced weapons.


    This wasn¡¯t like the [ star annihilating cannon ] that the spaceships carried. It was a pure energy attack that could destroy an entire continent and flatten all the civilizations on the planet. It was difficult for the space orbital cannon to even destroy a continent, but it was of a higher level.


    It had already changed the laws of physics in the real universe.


    Even if it was a high God, if they could not master the power of the law, it was impossible to pass through the land of the space cannon. Only the Supreme gods who had stepped into the law could struggle ¡­


    But in front of him.


    If the other party was born with some magical organs, just like that baby, it was very likely that ¡­


    plague, we need to discuss whether or not you have the ability to travel through turbulence.


    Some of them looked extremely serious and were even sweating.


    This was related to the future of civilization. If the virus escaped the blockade, it meant that it could no longer be contained and could very likely lead to extinction.


    everyone, don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s a tiny individual. It may not be able to pass through the turbulence of laws and space railguns like a real magical life form!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The turbulence created by our space railguns is something that not even the local law overgods can easily break through.¡±


    Everyone knew that the baby was the same.


    It was impossible to pass through the space rail gun, so his arm was cut off in an instant, and he couldn¡¯t break free.


    The ability to control the laws naturally came in different levels.


    As the inheritor of his father¡¯s bloodline, he naturally couldn¡¯t be compared to the law overgods who trained hard ¡­


    Thus, the Empire¡¯s definition of this baby was:


    He had surpassed the highgod level, but was the weakest of the overgods.


    However, to be born with a portion of the power of a law Overgod, the starting point of this level of life, was already an extremely terrifying event!


    ¡°At the very least, it has to be a law Overgod that¡¯s not weak. Only then can it break through the blockade of our railguns! The other party has just been born. It¡¯s impossible for him to reach such a level in such a short time!¡± The 17th Prince said.


    The head of military arms, who was in charge of military production and military deployment, sneered,


    His Majesty, the 17th Prince, doesn¡¯t know much about it. He hasn¡¯t come into contact with many indigenous gods, so he naturally doesn¡¯t know much about them. We have come into contact with the descendants of the gods countless times ¡­ The so-called ¡°a while¡±? How long was it? A day? Three days? Five days?¡±


    ¡°Why are the descendants of the gods so powerful? It was because they could quickly pass through their infancy! They directly seal themselves in a high-dimensional space-time, allowing them to grow rapidly. In just a week, they can quickly reach adulthood!¡±


    there is almost no concept of childhood for the children of gods.


    The arms chief took a step forward. this type of higher dimensional life form will rapidly grow into an adult ¡­ That¡¯s why we fell and returned to our normal speed ¡­ After all, they also treasure their lives.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone fell silent.


    They remembered the monster who had broken through to the God level in just one day!


    In reality ¡­


    In reality, it was true, but they did not know the truth at all.


    Under Xu Zhi¡¯s control, these creatures would not fall from the low-dimensional space at all. A God really could only live for a short eighty days!


    At this very moment.


    Xu Zhi was also deep in thought as he read on. it turns out that the descendants of gods are indeed terrifyingly powerful in the universe. The hierarchy of life in the universe is very strict. The descendants of level eight, level nine, and even the moment they are born, they will grow rapidly in just a few hours and can destroy a low-tier space civilization and crush a planet ¡­


    Xu Zhi was still very lacking in this knowledge of the outside world, but it was only at this moment that he completely realized how cruel and cold the gap between the levels was.


    At this moment, the Imperial Conference was on high alert.


    They were a high tier space civilization, one that was already extremely powerful. They had a mature development system. Even though the higher-ups were greedy for entertainment and scheming, they would not make stupid and confusing military decisions.


    A Prince¡¯s voice began to tremble. in other words, within two to three days in reality, these viruses have already evolved for two to three hundred years. It¡¯s possible for them to quickly survive past their infancy stage? Instantly charging into the peripheral turbulence?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­ Is this really possible?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Countless voices were mixed together.


    A Minister could not help but stand up and shout, ¡± ¡°We are an advanced civilization that has developed for tens of thousands of years! our civilization¡¯s highest-level means, the conceptual high-dimensional weapons that have changed the laws of the universe, may only be able to ¡­ That monster was sealed for less than three days? The virus will escape from this magic box in fulijashi continent sooner or later and infect all of us?¡±


    our civilization is going to be destroyed? ¡±


    Everyone was in a state of panic.


    The arms chief seemed to have received some kind of message. His face was completely solemn as he said, ¡± Your Majesty, the Imperial Military department¡¯s Advisory Board has come up with an analysis. Let us take a look ¡­ Panicking won¡¯t help.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start the analysis,¡± His Majesty said.


    After obtaining His Majesty¡¯s permission, he briefly read through the contents and was about to give a speech. However, his entire person revealed an expression of disbelief and shock. He immediately stood up.


    our civilization, according to our calculations, has a 90% chance of destruction!


    BOOM!


    As soon as his voice fell, the earth shook and the sky shook.


    Huala!


    A light blue screen was projected in the air.


    first of all, I have to tell you the truth. If the thirteenth Prince didn¡¯t make the prompt decision to stop the virus with the space Railgun and abandon more than three billion people of the Imperium, our entire planet might have fallen in three hours with the exponential growth of the virus!


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    That was a highly advanced civilization, their weapons, and the most advanced central planet!


    It was only three hours, and it was instantly attacked by this mysterious virus?


    ¡°According to the data model, we will discover the virus in the afternoon. At around 10:30 pm, the 17.3 billion people on the planet will be infected and turn into zombies.


    At that time, the computing power of viruses would reach its peak! The virus may undergo a terrifying mutation and will begin to search for new soil to reproduce. It will then fly to a nearby planet and begin a second infection.¡±


    He pointed at the map of the entire planet, which was filled with dense red dots. The number of red dots on the continent had increased by several times.


    Dear Sirs and madams, the next morning, we might be able to see a group of zombies floating in the universe. They might usher in two directions of evolution. The first is the transcendent zombies, densely packed in the void. The second is using our universe mechanical spaceships to attack us.


    At this moment, they had already begun to develop intelligence and possessed the ability to spread in vacuum and radiation.


    Yes, it was.


    The radiation spread.


    The scariest thing about them was that they could spread viruses through radiation.


    At that time, the three nearby central planets will crazily resist and bombard the mutated space zombie Army. They will hold on for an entire day, and then in despair, the entire planet will fall!¡±


    Hiss.


    In the conference room, there was still a continuous sound of gasping.


    after annexing the three planets, there will be another outbreak of qualitative changes. The virus ¡®terrifying computing power has exceeded the extent that we can¡¯t calculate. We can no longer calculate the model within. We only know that before noon of the third day, our civilization, all the colonial planets, and even the neighboring bord planet, those Transcendent Natives, will be completely destroyed!


    The moment these words fell, one could even hear a pin drop!


    Three days!


    It was only three days!


    If the thirteenth Prince didn¡¯t use the space Railgun and used the most advanced methods to seal the area and allow the virus to spread, their civilization would be destroyed within three days!


    ¡°This?¡±


    Their pupils contracted violently.


    Everyone present was a high-level official of the country. Their wisdom, strategy, talent, and scientific research ability were all relatively top-notch. They were able to quickly analyze the severity of the situation.


    They were extremely terrified!


    It was extremely creepy!


    At this moment, this terrible news subverted their world view. They were so scared that it was like an earthquake. They swayed left and right, constantly trembling, and couldn¡¯t stand still at all.


    so, my dear chief of military aircraft, Your Excellency Peter Hughes, what is the situation before us? ¡±


    what¡¯s going on? ¡± Emperor tiel asked softly. At this moment, it was as if he had aged by more than ten years, and his back suddenly bent. you should be clear that my most, most, most beloved thirteenth Prince had promptly taken the most optimal measures and directly used our most advanced weapon, the space cannon, to isolate the entire origin continent. What would our current outcome be? ¡±


    The chief of the military plane was silent for a moment.


    ¡°As mentioned before, we can only block the virus from spreading across the entire southern continent for three days. On the third day, they will mutate to the point where they will break through the turbulence and begin to reinfect the planet. We will be destroyed within a week.¡±


    The head of the military, Peter Hughes, revealed a cruel data model. yes, everyone, even if we use our best means to block it, we can only extend the time of our destruction by four days.


    At this moment, everyone was silent.


    ¡°So, what has our Advisory Board come up with?¡± Majesty tiel said.


    ¡°The best way is to use the space rail gun and load the cannonballs of the [ star Annihilator ] into the sky. Then, we can jump to the sky and use the terrifying radiation and the high temperature to evaporate the entire surface and destroy this continent!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was shocked.


    This was even more terrifying than what the thirteenth Prince had done.


    ¡°My dear army chief, do you know the consequences of this?¡± Majesty tiel¡¯s voice was heavy as he spoke.


    yes, Your Majesty. As a counselor who had been by your side since before you ascended to the throne and who had improved the new generation of star Annihilator weapons, I know the power of the star Annihilator better than anyone else.


    ¡°The cannonballs of the star Annihilator cannons will completely destroy the surface of a large continent,¡± said Peter Hughes.


    The tectonic plates would move rapidly, causing an unprecedented earthquake of magnitude 15 and above, which would then lead to a world-destroying tsunami, completely destroying the ecosystem of a planet. There would be no living things on the entire planet, and the civilization of the planet would sink in the tsunami.


    Of course, this was not the end.


    The core of the explosion would instantly evaporate into dust.


    The earth and buildings on the entire continent would shake, and more than a trillion tons would rush into the sky. The earth and dust would sink the entire continent into darkness.


    The soil pillar that exploded, the high temperature of the melting, and various environmental factors would instantly penetrate the atmosphere. The entire planet would be like a full balloon with a hole, rapidly shrinking and leaking air.


    The matter on the planet was being sucked into outer space.


    In summary,


    All the humans on the surface, buildings, and houses, would first be drowned by the tsunami.


    Then, the bodies and wreckage would be pulled into the vacuum of the universe like a pile of garbage due to the huge pressure. The seawater, the buildings, the floating, and the wandering ¡­ To build the final grave in space.¡±


    Yes, it was.


    This was the star Annihilator cannon.


    This was one of the most powerful weapons from level 8 and level 9 civilizations in the physical sense of the laws of the universe!


    With one shot, the entire planet¡¯s civilization would be destroyed.


    It didn¡¯t directly blow up an entire planet, which required an unimaginable energy level. Instead, it only needed to blow up a continent.


    The resulting chain reaction, plate movements, air holes, ocean tsunamis, and volcanic eruptions would destroy all life on a planet. After killing them, they would be sucked into the vacuum of the universe without an atmosphere like garbage, and that would be the final grave ¡­


    ¡°Of course, before using the star Annihilator, we will use the Railgun to seal off the entire continent. That way, the energy of the star Annihilator will not be able to pass through the energy turbulence created. It will only explode within the continent!¡±


    the entire planet will not be destroyed by the star Annihilator cannon.


    of course not, ¡± the military chief said. however, the problem now is that the thirteenth Prince¡¯s emergency use of the space Railgun¡¯s cover is not enough to cover the entire continent. Part of the sky, underground, and the fourth central planet are still connected ¡­ Your Majesty, please give the order to use all the reserves of the Empire¡¯s railguns and completely seal off the entire Fuli Jashi state.¡±


    This situation was like wrapping dumplings.


    After that, he would drop a bomb into the dumpling and detonate it, destroying everything, including the virus.


    Emperor tiel frowned and was still thinking.


    He also had enough time to think.


    The dynasty meeting this time was a state of emergency, and they were all from a higher dimension.


    After a moment of silence, His Majesty tiel slowly opened his mouth, ¡± can we not seal off the continent, but directly launch the star Annihilator cannon and bombard the entire Fuli-Jashi continent!?


    No one said a word after he finished speaking.


    ¡®Your Majesty, you¡¯re not going to care about the life of the entire planet ¡­¡¯


    This was because they were cherishing the energy of the railguns. If they wanted to completely seal off the entire continent, they would need at least 8000 space railguns.


    This would empty out most of the Empire¡¯s strategic reserves, and they would no longer be able to resist or intimidate the neighboring extraordinary planet bord.


    Therefore, this monarch wanted to sacrifice the entire planet.


    The space orbital cannon was not suitable for such a large-scale bombardment. It was a weapon to attack individual gods.


    However, the answer he got was, ¡±


    Your Majesty, if we don¡¯t seal it off and bomb the entire planet, it will become a dead planet, but there may still be remnants of the virus. As the explosion adhered to the sand and rocks, it may exist in the ruins and may not be completely exterminated. Then, our actions this time will be useless and it will come back ¡­ The chief of the military plane said.


    It was indeed so.


    If he didn¡¯t make dumplings before blowing them up, it would be very difficult to completely annihilate the other party ¡­


    ¡­ Emperor tiel was silent for a moment. He closed his eyes in pain. then, use the Empire¡¯s seven railguns and quickly seal off the entire area, turning it into a closed space ¡­ Then, release the star Annihilator cannon.¡±


    As a civilization in the universe ¡­


    He was thinking about the continuation of civilization, not the lives of individuals in the era.


    The universe was cold, and the continuation of civilization was the highest priority. Morality, life, and race could be ignored ¡­


    With the large consumption of the space cannon, the transcendent native gods next door might come to annihilate them, which would also lead to the destruction of the civilization. However, they had no other choice ¡­


    He could only avoid this destruction first, and then study how to resist the covetous eyes of the native gods next to him.


    However, if this was the only way to completely solve the problem, the price would be huge, and it was not unacceptable.


    But at this moment, the army¡¯s chief of staff said, ¡± ¡°Releasing the star Annihilator cannon and bombing the continent is only the first step.


    According to the census, more than 12% of the wealthy class in the entire Fuli-Jashi continent live in the sub-space of the area. The space land is equipped with high-strength explosion-proof stabilizing structures and space orbital cannons, which are indestructible!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically again.


    Yes ¡­


    Just like the people on earth, the rich people here also lived in the ¡± villa area. this was the ¡± sub-space area ¡± of the higher civilizations. It was a common structure of the higher civilizations. Whether it was for the technological side or the extraordinary side, they all lived in it because it had a strong private concealment and explosion-proof safety.


    After all, Wars broke out frequently.


    The gods of the natives often invaded.


    This had led to the birth of a special real estate industry in the past thousand years, which provided special subspace land for the rich to build villas with explosive-proof characteristics.


    As for ordinary people, they could only live in ordinary cities and streets.


    Originally, this was the Empire¡¯s plan to prevent the invasion of native civilizations ¡­ It was a lucrative industry that protected the rich, just like the real estate business on earth ¡­


    But now, it had become a difficult problem.


    Someone was horrified.


    12% of the top wealthy class, the elites of society, live in subspace, which will make it impossible for the star Annihilator cannon to hit ¡­ The virus that can¡¯t completely destroy that continent is still alive in the ecological land of the subspace, so it will still have to rush out.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡±


    The Empire¡¯s military chief said, ¡± there¡¯s even a riot in the state of Fuli-Jashi. The poor and soldiers have begun to invade the sub-regions of the rich. They¡¯re hiding there.. large number of refugees are pouring in ¡­ There¡¯s also a zombie tide inside the sub-space.¡±


    Her Majesty tiel took a deep breath and closed her eyes. in that case, our plan will not be able to completely destroy the virus ¡­ I believe that the Empire¡¯s Advisory Board will have a way to resolve this.¡±


    However, the answer he got was, ¡±


    ¡°There is no other way! The sub-space villa was originally designed to prevent the outbreak of such Wars and the bombardment of star Annihilator cannons. The space structure is extremely stable, and the explosion waves in space in reality can¡¯t destroy it. ¡±


    All the upper echelons of the Empire were completely silent.


    This cruel message had finally appeared ¡­


    The entire Empire was at a dead end.


    ¡°But we still have one last method.¡± The arms chief said.


    A glimmer of hope appeared in tiel¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but say excitedly,


    ¡°What else can we do?¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    After a while.


    The entire Fuli Jashi state.


    In the pitch-black sky, heart-rending roars, screams, howls, and madness intertwined on this piece of land.


    Among the ruins, the chaotic streets, the wandering zombies, the armed rich, and the refugees, they all heard a message from the sky at the same time.


    It was the Empire¡¯s broadcast.


    Emperor tiel, this middle-aged man who could be called a heroic Lord and a ruthless man, appeared in the video at this moment. He said with incomparable sincerity,


    ¡°Everyone, before us is the crisis of our Empire¡¯s survival.¡±


    His voice, mixed with people¡¯s screams, cut through the dark sky, giving people a sense of calmness.


    ¡°This is the final moment. Everyone, please, for the Empire, for the glory of our people! For everything we have! A beautiful future ¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the entire nation¡¯s plea.¡±


    this is the request of the hundreds of billions of people living in our entire Empire and more than ten planets ¡­ Everyone, please immediately destroy the sub-space land and villa area you live in and come to the real world.¡±


    we will carry out a virus extermination and bombard the entire land. Please ¡­ For the sake of civilization.¡±

 Chapter 867

    ?


    867 Measures


    It was a wasteland.


    It was already night time, and there were disputes everywhere.


    The streets were filled with walking corpses. The sound of gunfire accompanied the Golden rays of light. There were roars, the sound of vehicles starting, and the sound of mechas.


    After hearing the broadcast, some people in some internal spaces began to self-destruct.


    After all, there were heroes.


    In the end, they were people who loved their own race. They chose to give up their lives and struggles, calmly walking into the city and accepting their own fate.


    However, most of them ¡­


    He was still struggling madly.


    At the last moment, fear and terror dominated everyone¡¯s hearts. It was the instinct of all living beings to live on.


    Xu Zhi had deduced the sandbox of countless civilizations, seen the hymns of each era, and the vast wheel of history. Although the civilization in front of him was not his sandbox, it was a real, existing advanced civilization in the universe, but it also followed this law.


    quick, the Empire is about to abandon us. We have to think of a way to hide in the inner space!


    ¡°Heavens! Those monsters are evolving too quickly!¡±


    the neighboring milsa Financial Group has already made a public rescue broadcast. They said that they will allow outsiders to enter their inner space, but they must ensure that they are not infected by the virus!


    ¡­.


    Countless people were roaring.


    People¡¯s thoughts of invading and attacking the high-end villa community had completely gone crazy.


    They had already reacted.


    There was not much time left. Outside, the space rail guns were probably being used rapidly to lock them down and the star Annihilator was about to be launched.


    Raze the entire continent, and at that time ¡­ No life could survive.


    At this moment, there were two completely different attitudes in some noble communities and villa areas.


    The first was to completely cut off their external connection and hide, preventing the rioters from invading their internal space, burning, killing, and pillaging.


    The second option was to take the risk and save the others.


    This was because most of the rich people lived in super-large villas and gardens. Many high-end villas and manors were large mountains, lakes, and animals. They were extremely luxurious and could accommodate hundreds of thousands of people.


    The space villa¡¯s land was much more luxurious than he had imagined.


    BOOM!


    At this moment, countless people were in a mess.


    History might record this land forever, of course, if civilization could continue.


    ¡­


    In the Imperial Conference.


    ¡°Everyone, please ¡­ For the sake of civilization.¡±


    At this moment, after Majesty tiel had finished speaking, it was as if he had aged a few years. His voice was unimaginably weak. chief of staff Peter Hughes, tell me the next step of the plan.


    He naturally knew that most people would not listen to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our series of actions, including blocking and bombarding the entire continent, can only slow down the spread of the virus as much as possible ¡­¡±


    ¡°Our next step is to send special long-range robots to enter the sealed Fuli-jashizhou after the bombardment of the star Annihilator cannons.¡±


    In the ruins, destroy the sub-space land that did not choose to self-destruct ¡­ After they¡¯re all destroyed, we¡¯ll carry out a second round of bombing to exterminate them.¡±


    This was indeed the most perfect process and the best plan.


    ¡°We¡¯ll bomb it once first, flatten the land, slow down the spread of the virus, and reduce the resistance of the living ¡­


    After that, they would send combat robots and even clone gods ¡­ They entered the ruins, manually flattened the sub-space area that was unwilling to self-destruct, and after eradicating the fallout shelter, the robots and the clone God Self-destructed, determined not to release any creatures ¡­ With a second round of bombing, the place would be completely flattened.


    This was the best solution!


    There was no other better way to deal with it.


    It was also the only way for a civilization to survive.


    As for filtering out the ordinary people who had not been infected by the virus and saving some of them?


    He was simply looking for death!


    The virus might evolve to an undetectable level.


    Terrifying mutation and evolution, updates, no matter how stupid one was, they would not take the risk.


    He had to eliminate any possibility of the virus surviving.


    however, the remaining local people will resist. This is not an easy thing ¡­ At the same time, the entire mifuli-Jashi continent is where many of the Empire¡¯s huge military corporations are located. For example, the milsa Financial Group is where the core components of the star Annihilator cannon are produced ¡­¡±


    moreover, federah construction company is the seventh construction real estate company in the Empire. It has unimaginable space technology patents and research.


    they have the same terrifying technology in their hands. They will resist and not be willing to be cleaned up ¡­ They will gather the survivors to survive and even resist the Empire¡¯s machine forces.¡±


    These advisory bodies were very terrifying. They had already established data models to this extent.


    spaceships can¡¯t enter the sealed continent. There¡¯s also the virus manyan. Our combat robots might not be able to gain an advantage in a single battle ¡­ ¡°Our Advisory board¡¯s suggestion is to invite the neighboring planet bord to help. Their gods, individual strength, and individual combat are the strongest. They can help clear the subspace area!¡±


    It was the second most ridiculous decision after the blockade and the bombardment of the star Annihilator.


    yes. Emperor tiel was silent again. you should know the extent of the hatred between us.


    as the Chief of the Army, I¡¯m known as the cruelest executioner by them. I¡¯ve always been the one leading the war against them, so of course, I know what¡¯s going on ¡­


    Peter Hughes was very calm.


    however, they¡¯re not stupid. They¡¯ll work with us for the sake of continuation. We¡¯ll fight against this catastrophe and clean up the subspace. After all. they know the consequences once this ancient terrifying virus is released ¡­ Your Majesty, please allow me to personally discuss this.¡±


    Tiel¡¯s expression changed slightly. She knew that this was equivalent to a sheep entering a Tiger¡¯s mouth.


    I was the one who proposed the enslavement invasion plan. His Majesty paid a huge price and financial resources for this plan. I also encouraged the major corporations and promised them that they could do any cruel experiment and reap huge benefits. That¡¯s why they were so enthusiastic.


    I originally hoped that this plan would become the cornerstone of our race for ten thousand years and completely strengthen the barrier of our civilization. We were clearly about to succeed and conquer the other party, but I didn¡¯t expect that ¡­¡±


    you ¡­ Emperor tiel suddenly became silent and slowly opened his mouth. you will be clear about your end. Even you can not imagine it. The methods that the gods use to play with mortals will be ¡­


    He was filled with emotions. The man in front of him was his most trusted subordinate.


    It could even be said that she was his only close friend, the companion who had accompanied him to the throne and helped him conquer the country. She was more important than all the princes and princesses under his command.


    ¡°Your Majesty, why do deities live their lives? Perhaps it¡¯s to pursue a stronger world, to pursue the legendary Dao. But why should we live?¡±


    . ¡®ve thought about it for a long time. In the short life of. mortal, perhaps it¡¯s just to pursue their dreams, to pursue what they want ¡­ It¡¯s enough to be exciting.¡±


    my life is exciting enough. It¡¯s magnificent enough.


    He put on his fair skin and a tall military hat. The pair of deer horns next to the hat tidied up the brim of the hat and his hair meticulously.


    Your Majesty, from the moment I became the Chief of Staff for the Empire¡¯s military preparations, I swore to protect this civilization and land for Your Majesty ¡­ Those who willingly broke into sub-dimensions were heroes. They walked towards death, and as the decision maker, I also walked towards death. Only then can I set an example.¡±


    a civilization has to have its own blood. At this final moment, if we don¡¯t awaken the madness in our bones, we can only perish.


    He strode away.


    His Majesty tiel was silent for a moment, looking at the rest of the civilization plan.


    Using the ¡®Fuli-Jashi continent¡¯ as the battlefield, using all the high-energy weapons reserves and even inviting the gods of extraordinary civilizations, they had already done their best.


    If they could not completely destroy it ¡­


    He could only escape.


    He saw the remaining two plans, the civilization continuation plan.


    They requested for preparations to be made at the same time and to arrange the escape route in advance to prevent any accidents.


    The first plan was to encourage all the geniuses, princes, princesses, and even his Majesty to enter the renemansky garden and try to produce as many geniuses as possible to gain the attention of this existence. They would then invite this existence to help solve the crisis that erupted in their civilization.


    ¡°Renemansky ¡­¡± yes. Emperor tiel sat on the throne. He was somewhat silent. He looked forward to it with an unimaginable look, ¡± if it is, a great existence of that level ¡­ Who¡¯s going to win?¡±


    He lowered his head.


    Second, the wandering planet project.


    They would abandon everything and bring along all the elites of their civilization. They would change the orbit of a planet, sit on a gravity slingshot, and travel through distant space and time.

 Chapter 868

    ?


    868 The ruined continent


    Hualala.


    In the pitch-black night sky.


    Xu Zhi walked on this land and looked at all the disputes in the ruins. His expression was calm, as if he was looking at the distant Empire¡¯s conference room.


    He was observing the reaction of the alien civilization in this real universe.


    He was slightly surprised. this is indeed the best solution. As expected of a high tier space civilization ¡­ However, there¡¯s still nothing we can do.¡±


    ¡°The three pillar God virus is extremely terrifying ¡­¡±


    He silently felt his surroundings. this is the invasion of the pillar God virus into a real space civilization ¡­ It can also be said to be the first attempt of the Zerg Army?¡±


    He was slightly stunned.


    Medusa and Caroline were walking through the war-torn ruins of the Fuli-Jashi continent, observing the rise and fall of the universal civilization.


    They were hidden very well, and no one could discover them.


    Since they could not sense each other, it was clear how cautious they were in hiding. After all, what they had to be wary of was naturally the possibility of being at the same level ¡­


    Medusa was the most shocked at this moment.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    As she walked on this land, she only felt profound, and her face was filled with disbelief. She also felt the terror of this land.


    ¡°Pillar God Rulai? How terrifying! This virus was hard to imagine ¡­


    Perhaps, I should report this to reinimanska. Perhaps only the ancient universe that lives in the universe garden can deal with this unknown taboo!¡±


    yes, the universe garden is also facing a terrifying enemy and is currently invading ¡­ We have to be careful!¡±


    She had left the world very early. Not to mention the worlds of the three pillar gods and Carolyn, even di Qi had never seen or recognized them when they started a war.


    Her information was still stored in a very primitive era, an era where martial arts were popular and muscles were trained.


    The more she looked, the more surprised she was.


    it¡¯s too terrifying. The planets are shattering one after another. That forbidden existence can actually destroy a super civilization with several universe Daoists ¡­ As expected, the universe is huge and terrifying!¡±


    She was also amazed by the horror of this, but she did not know the truth.


    Caroline, on the other hand, was much calmer. She walked on the land in a daze, as if she was seeing the era of zombies when the Ishtar people were destroyed ¡­


    The three pillar gods were also taking form just like what was happening in front of him.


    However, these were the new three pillar gods, the pillar gods of the fate race of a new race and civilization that was formed by the people of the great Horned deer planet and various indigenous planets ¡­


    BOOM!


    In the next second, Carolyn raised her head to look.


    The space rippled silently, and a huge bullet landed on the ground.


    Endless light and heat covered everything, and nothing could be seen clearly.


    ¡°The heavenly passage pierces the earth.¡±


    Some players spoke softly as if they had thought of something. They mumbled, ¡± perhaps the Reiki has been restored.


    ¡­.


    The terrifying light evaporated everything.


    The explosion, the sound waves, and the temperature ¡­ It was almost impossible to distinguish them.


    Xu Zhi felt an unprecedented, terrifying change of a large scale. Countless trillions of tons of soil, sand, and stones were sent flying into the air. The entire continent was headed toward extinction and death in an instant.


    After a while, the light gradually dissipated.


    The earth in the sky began to fall.


    Endless dust covered the world.


    Radiation, debris, steel bars, and all kinds of junk filled the air, and nothing could be seen clearly.


    Xu Zhi was still walking on the ground, very calm.


    After a few hours, most of the dust had fallen. Some of the survivors in the subspace opened the subspace and wore special light, radiation-proof spacesuits, which were as convenient as tight-fitting clothes, as they walked on the ground.


    After all, spacesuits were still very common in the interstellar era.


    ¡°We¡¯ve survived!¡±


    ¡°The Empire is simply too ruthless! They want to kill us all! We¡¯re a continent!¡±


    I think there will be no more viruses in this place for a short period of time. However, everyone should still be careful. If I¡¯m not wrong, some of the sub-dimensions have fallen.


    ¡­


    That¡¯s right, only the sub-space region could survive.


    However, there must be some creatures in the sub-space area that had been infected. The entire sub-space area had become a sea of zombies. However, those zombies did not know how to open the inner space. They did not have consciousness and could not come out.


    Therefore, it was safe for now.


    As for whether it would be safe in the future ¡­ Someone shivered. The level of evolution was too terrifying. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before they learned how to open up their internal space and escape?


    if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that my sister-in. law is from. wealthy area. that she¡¯s a technical elite, and that the company allocated a house for her, my father decisively brought our entire family, drove out with a gun, and came to my sister-in. law¡¯s house to hide and find. place to stay, we would have long ¡­


    After all, it was a high-level social civilization on the technology side. The talents in big companies enjoyed very good benefits. Some of the technical talents were equipped with real estate and vehicles.


    Once a war broke out, it was natural to prioritize the protection of the talents of their own organization.


    ¡°Fortunately, my dad was duped by a real estate agent seven years ago and took a huge loan to buy a house in the wealthy District. At that time, my whole family scolded him for being stupid and being cheated, but in the end ¡­¡±


    sigh, I was originally prepared for a war between the gods. I didn¡¯t expect that it would be our own people who attacked us ¡­


    ¡°I wonder how many billions of people will survive this explosion?¡±


    ¡°3.7 billion people, maybe, maybe more than a billion can survive? It¡¯s already not bad!¡±


    Some people sighed, feeling that the future was very unpredictable.


    After all, there were already hundreds of millions of people living in the villa area of the rich. In an emergency, someone could quickly hide in the inner space ¡­ Relatives and friends came to look for a place to stay, including some brutal armed forces that invaded the community ¡­ It felt like it was very difficult for those who were on the run to squeeze into a wealthy neighborhood nearby in just half an hour.


    ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s set up the communication device first.¡±


    In the wealthy District, there were many elites.


    Most of the elite factories and high-tech areas of international multinational companies were located in the ¡± sub-space Zone. it was hidden and safe, so it was the first choice.


    In this big explosion, the entire continent¡¯s Science and Technology industry chain was not damaged at all. This was why the outside civilization thought that they were difficult to handle.


    If it was a remote planet, not one of the central core planets, there would not be so many rich areas and technology industrial areas. It would be much easier to deal with.


    The internet was the biggest medium for communication in the information age.


    At this time, their first reaction was to contact other survivor camps and other large companies in high-tech production areas.


    Huala!


    Electric poles soon stood tall on the ground.


    People began to communicate. They began to use their portable computers to connect to the base station and the network on the other side. The communication speed was very fast.


    But very quickly, people felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Some of them were talking to each other with their portable AI when they suddenly let out a beast-like roar and pounced on the others.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Help!¡±


    A person beside him was instantly pounced on, and the others were scared out of their wits.


    They quickly retreated and raised their guns.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    we¡¯ve done tests and quarantine, and we¡¯ve confirmed that there¡¯s no virus. How did Peter get infected? ¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t know ¡­¡±


    Da da da da da!


    The sounds of guns firing rang out continuously.


    Suddenly, someone looked at the 8g base station that Peter was building and the mobile phone he was holding and shouted, ¡± ¡°Could it be that the signal base station was infected by the virus?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Computer virus? A signal virus?¡±


    ¡°Computer viruses can infect humans? He¡¯s simply a lunatic!¡±


    Someone opened fire crazily and cursed, ¡± only human beings from the primitive civilization would think that a signal base station could infect people with viruses!

 Chapter 869

    ?


    869 Strange evolution, entering a high-dimensional space-time


    Signal towers and base stations that could be infected with viruses and cause people to die of illnesses were simply the biggest jokes of the century.


    However, people soon realized.


    They were still too young ¡­


    In less than an hour, all the newly built signal towers acted as nodes. It was as if they had received some kind of mysterious radio wave. Anyone who picked up the call was quickly infected. A pair of antlers covered their heads and squatted down. They were in extreme pain. They raised their heads and let out hoarse roars.


    Many of the staff wearing anti-radiation suits who had just come out of the ¡± sub-space Zone ¡± turned into zombies and roared.


    Da!


    Da da da!


    The terrifying sounds of guns reverberated in the ruins and resounded through the clouds.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    Will the base station really be infected with the virus? ¡±


    ¡°This is too terrifying.¡±


    The situation had completely erupted.


    Some large consortiums and local tycoons started to use their own staff groups to quickly analyze and integrate.


    this virus might have already evolved and developed its own consciousness ¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the virus is changing its way of transmission? A new variant form has appeared?¡±


    Many people in charge of the business groups were in a daze, their faces full of shock.


    ¡°What the hell happened? It¡¯s only been less than a day!¡± Their bodies went limp and they fell to the ground. They looked at the sky in a daze as if they had lost all their strength.


    In the afternoon.


    Besieging a terrifying heir of a Daoist in the universe.


    Then, the virus broke out.


    In less than two hours, almost the entire continent had fallen, and everyone was wailing.


    At night.


    The entire continent was sealed off and bombarded to prevent the spread of the virus.


    All of this was done so quickly that it was terrifying. In just a few hours, every hour was a life and death experience, as if it had been centuries.


    advisor, tell me your report. Someone said in a hoarse voice.


    A man dressed in black walked out. Two deer with large antlers hung on two small golden rings with engravings on them. He was extremely handsome and elegant as he slowly walked out.


    A big screen appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Without a doubt, this is a world-ending disaster. Some kind of forbidden universal virus has descended on our planet.


    These viruses have been evolving. At first, they spread through biting ¡­¡±


    Kachaa!


    The picture appeared on the screen. It was a picture of beast-like people with bright red eyes biting the necks of passers-by.


    when people pick up guns and fight from a distance, they quickly evolve to the point where they can spread by spitting poisonous spit, just like those legendary strange frogs that spit, or crawl on the ground to lick and spit. It¡¯s extremely disgusting.


    Everyone, what does this mean?


    it¡¯s equivalent to the era of cold weapons entering the era of firearms with us. They use firearms and shoot at each other.


    When the people retracted their line of defense again to prevent the poisonous spit from hitting them, they put on more advanced mechanical personal armor. The other party has already infected the operators inside in order to penetrate the armor, and radiation has begun to spread ¡­¡±


    Yes, it was.


    The radiation spread.


    How terrifying was this?


    It had only been a few hours, and they seemed to see ¡­ It was not a virus, but a civilization!


    This civilization was madly evolving their combat methods, cold weapons, firearms, high-energy weapons ¡­


    It was as if they were adapting to the environment of this civilization.


    ¡°Then, the star Annihilator cannon descended.¡±


    The chief of staff¡¯s fingers trembled, and the exquisite bracelets on his deer ears jingled.


    yes, we are in despair ¡­ The empires outside were also in despair. They self-destructed to contain the other party, but they still couldn¡¯t.¡±


    we were hiding in an anti-explosion shelter, and the virus survived with us. There is a new way of spreading it. I immediately suggest that we stop the construction of any base stations! Refuse to use electronic communication and return to the primitive and barbaric era of city-states.¡±


    ¡°Let us return to the primitive era?¡± Someone mumbled bitterly, ¡± this is simply forcing us to give up firearms and pick up the stone axes of the ancient tribes to start slash-and-burn farming again.


    The unique feature of the information age was the transmission of information.


    Without the internet, they would become the most primitive civilization of the indigenous people.


    This caused everyone to fall silent. They even had a creepy thought:


    The virus was already highly intelligent, and he was using this method to put an end to the survivors ¡®Alliance, and then take them down one by one.


    ¡°Is this the scariness of an extraordinary high level space civilization? It wasn¡¯t something that the native gods next door could compare to! Our civilization fell without any resistance in an instant.¡±


    don¡¯t think too much about it. We still have to live. Right now, this makes it impossible for us to establish contact, get information about other survivors, and establish an effective communication ¡­ ¡®We¡¯ll all be lonely islands in the end of the world ¡­¡¯ We can only fight our own battles.¡±


    we are no longer able to contact the outside world. We can only explore on our own and expand the scope of our exploration. Hopefully, we will meet again in the ruins. At the same time, we should carry out a second modification on our protective suits!


    Not only did it have to protect them from radiation, but it also had to protect them from signal waves ¡­


    ¡°Of course, in the case of such soft and delicate materials, we will not be able to maintain a high defense. We will not be able to prevent the other party¡¯s poisonous spit from spraying. If we are hit, the protective suit will still be penetrated and we will be infected.¡±


    A white-haired noble old man sat on the high ground and said, ¡± our financial reserves are enough to fight a hundred years of war. We must maximize the output of all our financial resources and crazily manufacture all kinds of equipment ¡­ Everyone is armed to the limit. We have to find a way to contact the other survivors.¡±


    Under such circumstances, being thrifty would be a dead end.


    Only by investing all their resources into combat strength could they survive.


    They even wanted to take over the nearby survivor communities and villa communities. As long as they were alive, they would take them in, whether they had talent or not.


    If it was an ordinary apocalypse of a technological civilization, resources would definitely be scarce. However, they were different. In a highly developed civilization, their technology companies all lived in the subspace, and they had an abundant reserve of strategic resources. They did not have to worry about food and clothing, nor did they lack a supply of firearms. Naturally, they had to gather more living forces.


    Very quickly, the entire subspace area began to move.


    Their industrial factories were basically undamaged. Modifying protective clothing, strategic equipment, and maintaining assembly lines to provide for war were still easy.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Falling into enemy hands is inevitable.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm, but at the same time, he was slightly stunned.


    I wonder what the virus will turn into after absorbing their deer horns, cat tails, various extraordinary and ordinary genes, civilization, structure, and memories ¡­


    He looked into the distance and looked at a corner. A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. it seems that a new pillar God is about to appear. Various virus variants have also appeared and have begun to kill each other.


    Also three virus branches? It was like different computer viruses invading each other, just like the three pillar gods who had a civil war in the past ¡­ An unimaginable mutation has occurred.¡±


    In a certain sub-space region.


    This place was already in ruins, and there were walking zombies wandering everywhere.


    There were a few infected people among the refugees who had fled here. They quickly spread, and the people here resisted with all their might. In the end, they had completely fallen.


    Seymour had hidden here with Donna.


    the outside world has already fallen. Mother has also fallen ¡­


    He looked at the zombie lying on the bed with a serious expression. the virus is mutating. No one knows what it has mutated into ¡­


    after all, the virus is adapted to the local conditions ¡­ The three pillar gods evolved according to the environment of the land of lava ¡­ And now, according to this planet¡¯s environment, genes, structure, and pressure, what had evolved ¡­ No one knows!¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. The environment back then was too dangerous. He had to risk everything to release the virus to escape, but Donna was the first to be infected.


    At that moment, the zombie was still lying on the bed and had lost her mind. She was emitting a terrifying aura as if she was the Zombie King, the source of the virus.


    ¡°Mother has completely fallen ¡­¡±


    But in an instant, Donna trembled all over.


    A strange aura was sprouting, and her body was rapidly growing and expanding.


    It was undergoing some kind of terrifying evolution. Its body had the entire planet nearby, deer horns, cat tails, wild beasts, and all kinds of human changes, as if it had integrated their genes.


    He was handsome, slender, and tall, as if he was an indescribably perfect and elegant creature.


    Whoosh.


    Donna slowly opened her eyes, which were extremely red.


    what exactly happened? ¡±


    Seeing this scene, Saima¡¯s expression changed slightly. He felt a qualitative change in his mother¡¯s life. Her mother was like a low-level slow stone. Her original movements were as slow as a statue, but now she had entered a high-dimensional space and time, and her movements were gradually on par with his.


    Kachaa.


    Donna slowly opened her eyes, and it was as if a bolt of Scarlet lightning had flashed through them. She looked confused. I¡¯m ¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Donna, who had already become a zombie, actually regained her rationality.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me ¡­ He¡¯s already ¡­¡± Seymour¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he was stunned.


    Kachaa!


    He raised his hand, and a cold light flashed.


    Donna¡¯s skull instantly split open.


    Seymour looked down and saw a mysterious black crystal floating in the middle of the White, viscous brain fluid. It looked like the most beautiful Diamond Box with a diamond ring gem lying in the White sponge. It gave off a deep feeling.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Donna jumped in fright.


    As an ordinary girl, she had never imagined that such a terrifying thing would happen. She hurriedly jumped up, grabbed her own skull with her two deer horns, and slowly and elegantly put it on like a hat.

 Chapter 870

    ?


    870 Pillar God of machinery, terrifying mutation of the Zerg


    Donna grabbed the top of her head and buckled it.


    She felt that it was too dangerous.


    Even open-head surgeries were very risky in this era.


    What a reckless child. Even if he had extraordinary divine power, how could he open his mother¡¯s head so casually?


    What if he died?


    However, it was understandable for a one-day baby to not know much ¡­


    However, in the next second, her face suddenly stiffened, and she reacted slowly.


    ¡°Argh!!!¡±


    Her shrill scream resounded through the sky. wait, I remember I was infected. I have become that kind of monster. Now, my head? I¡¯m still alive after I¡¯ve lifted my head?¡±


    She quickly used her Deer Horn to lift the top of her head, picked up a small makeup mirror, and kept looking at her head.


    ¡°Pineal gland?¡±


    ¡°Is he still suffering from brain stones?¡±


    After a moment, she gradually recovered. Looking at the drastic changes in her body, she was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    However, only the Saima knew how terrifying this was. mother, have you also entered a higher dimension and become a high-level life like us? ¡±


    ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    An unbelievable thought suddenly appeared in his mind. could it be that mother has become a part of the pillar God? the pillar God¡¯s body is just a cell, and as a cell, it is naturally ¡­


    He was completely silent.


    After becoming a zombie, the current Donna might no longer be Donna.


    The real Donna was already dead.


    Now, it was just her corpse that had developed wisdom and inherited the memories of this body. This situation was what the isodarian people called the undead race-a race that had wisdom born from the corpses.


    She was part of the new pillar God¡¯s body and a subject, so she could naturally enter the high-dimensional space-time.


    Seymour looked at her mother, Donna, who was still studying her body in horror, and cried out in shock. She didn¡¯t even understand what had happened, so she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°Is the continuation of memories the continuation of life?¡±


    when the original soul dies and the new blank soul inherits the memories, will it still be the original person? ¡±


    He did not know.


    However, the person in front of him took a deep breath and smiled. congratulations, mother. You¡¯ve successfully come back to life and even have the same authority over the high-dimensional space-time as us ¡­


    Donna only felt that everything was bizarre and grotesque.


    But the next second, something even more bizarre happened.


    also, come out, new pillar God, ¡± the Saima baby said. I know you¡¯re here listening.


    Whoosh.


    Without the slightest hesitation, a human-shaped Phantom child slowly appeared. He smiled at the fussing Donna and said, ¡± in a sense, Donna is also my mother. The two of us have the same mother.


    Donna was stunned.


    Another heir of a Daoist who had transcended the universe had become his own child?


    I gave birth to another one?


    I¡¯m actually the mother of two heirs of the Daoists of the universe?


    Oh!


    She cried out in her heart. She was so excited that she could not believe it.


    Even the most absurd novels would not dare to be written in such a way.


    Seymour only stared at him. you should explain.


    you should have already guessed that I¡¯m the new human-shaped pillar God ¡­ yes. the void shadow pillar God said, ¡± and what I control is this human-shaped zombie.


    Seymour was stunned.


    the humanoid pillar God controls the fate of the new humans who have gained wisdom after being infected ¡­ The illusory figure said, ¡± and mother is naturally one of them ¡­ Since she¡¯s a human-shaped zombie, she¡¯s naturally under my control.


    But you shouldn¡¯t be hostile to me. I¡¯m not the three lava pillar gods from before. We¡¯re the pillar gods of this land, the new pillar gods formed by deer horns, cat tails, and the people of this land ¡­¡±


    in fact, you and I are very hostile to the three pillar gods, because they will sooner or later find a way to devour me and put me back into their Computer Group.


    The Saima baby¡¯s expression softened.


    In a sense, it was indeed so.


    And his mother, Donna, was the first to recover, enter the high-dimensional space-time, and complete her mutation. It was obviously the work of this human-shaped pillar God ¡­


    His mother, Donna, might have already become the protagonist of an era in his world line, an existence similar to the great joy Emperor, the daughter of Sheng Lin, and so on ¡­


    ¡°You¡¯ve already established a world line?¡± He asked.


    I can¡¯t, because I can only control my race. There are too many external variables. Also, I¡¯ll correct one thing. I¡¯m not the most powerful pillar God. The void shadow pillar God said.


    The Saima frowned slightly. that¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s no pillar God more powerful than a human-shaped pillar God. How can a beast-shaped pillar God and a plant-shaped pillar God be on par with you? ¡±


    Who knew that the pillar God Phantom would just smile. I¡¯ll correct you once again. When a virus infects a civilization, the will born is not all the same. It¡¯s suitable for the land. The ones born on this land are not the original three pillar gods ¡­


    The weakest one was undoubtedly the plant-type pillar God.


    The second strongest is me, a human-shaped pillar God.


    as you can see, I have the genes of all animals, all kinds of intelligent humans, all kinds of animals, and birds. I am the combination of a human-shaped pillar God and a beast-shaped pillar God ¡­ And the most powerful pillar God is the pillar God Ji.¡±


    Pillar God Ji?


    The Saima baby was instantly horrified.


    Mechanical intelligence?


    In this era of technology, the largest species were not animals, plants, or humans ¡­ Instead, it was intelligent machines, intelligent life forms. Even though this civilization had been perfectly suppressing intelligent machines, before their eyes ¡­


    ¡°Yes.. am ¡­¡±


    The human pillar looked out the window.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you feel it? The signal here, the electric towers, seemed to have been disrupted by some kind of message ¡­ That¡¯s its doing and its way of infection. The other two pillar gods can¡¯t do it. ¡±


    Donna also reacted, trembling in fear!


    This virus ¡­


    It could even infect intelligent machines and guns and forcibly give birth to intelligence?


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case ¡­¡±


    Seymour¡¯s expression started to change.


    yes, as you¡¯ve thought, the three pillar gods this time weren¡¯t evenly matched when they were born. The other party has the ability to absolutely crush me and the plant-type pillar God. I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll soon be unified by him and become a part of him ¡­


    This was the horror of the pillar God. At this time, it far exceeded the limits of human computing power.


    When he was born, he had already seen the future of fate. He was about to walk towards death.


    Thus, he began to try to influence the future of the world line, making his final struggle.


    The human-shaped pillar God bowed slightly and said courteously, ¡± therefore, as a child of the same mother, the fate of the new human race ¡­ I hope to receive help.¡±


    you should know that mother Donna is also a part of our human race, and I¡¯m the God of fate for the human race. I hope you can help us, a new civilization that has just been born from corpses.


    The humanoid pillar God predicted, ¡± don¡¯t underestimate him. He formed a special radioactive mechanical life because of the favorable weather, geographical location, and people, as well as the bombardment and radiation of the star Annihilator cannon, which led to the evolution of a ¡®supernatural¡¯ virus population. According to my calculations ¡­


    he only needs a week to break through any blockade of spatial turbulence and destroy the entire civilization.


    ¡°He only needs a month to destroy the entire solar system.¡±


    and in the second month, his life form and its degree of terror even surpassed the sum of the previous three pillar gods.


    and in the third month, he will become an indescribable horror of the universe, a complete cosmic disaster.


    according to historical records, even the ancient renemansky, the Master of the Universe garden, would be killed during this period!


    Donna felt her blood run cold.


    yes, the other two pillar gods must unite the survivors, the humans of the Empire outside, and all the forces that can be United ¡­ Let¡¯s kill him!¡±


    he¡¯s so terrifying that even other viruses have to kill him.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Medusa walked on the earth.


    As a true God of the universe that far surpassed the current Carolyn, she was able to sense many minute details on this land.


    ¡°A signal tower?¡±


    I keep feeling that something is wrong. It¡¯s very strange ¡­ This level of strangeness is similar to the strangeness of the Cthulhu evil god. It¡¯s eerie and inexplicable horror.¡±


    I wonder what kind of monsters will be produced by this taboo.


    She was very calm. She came to a piece of land and saw a shadow that was almost dying. She smiled and said, ¡± as one of the branches of the infected virus, you¡¯re about to die? ¡±


    Yes, it was.


    The plant-type pillar God was already on the verge of death.


    Only plants could not escape when the star Annihilator cannon bombarded the continent.


    Unfortunately, the plants here did not have legs.


    It was the most severely injured and was about to become the first pillar God to be eliminated.


    It could even be said that it was no longer the God of fate of a race, but the leader of a small race on the verge of extinction.


    ¡°Tell me your choice.¡±


    Medusa smiled. plague, do you want to follow me? To become my slave?¡±


    All of a sudden, a child made of plants appeared in front of her. He folded his hands and said, ¡± great true God of the universe, I am willing to submit. Our new race needs your help.


    Medusa smiled. She had found everything she wanted.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    A subspace was opened.


    Rotten, broken, and all kinds of disgusting smells mixed with blood came.


    At this moment, a fully armed special operations team walked in from the ruins.


    everyone, be careful. We have to clear the zombies in this area and observe the situation. After all, we can only rely on our own efforts.


    This was the plan of the decision-making team of a large camp nearby.


    It was impossible to wait for death. The virus had mutated too strangely, and they had to investigate.


    at the same time, this is also a huge branch of the mechanical factory, equipped with a production line for the production of super alloy steel. We must take back the authority here and even move this sub-space area to somewhere near our headquarters.


    In front of him was a huge mechanical factory.


    The ground was bright red, and the ground was dark red with blood. Tattered corpses were everywhere.


    Hualala-


    It was clearly a still space, but a whistling wind could be heard.


    It was as if a machine was still operating, producing Kacha Kacha sounds as it pulled on the wind.


    This place was strange.


    The mechanical factory, the building complex, and the bluestone surface.


    The team slowly walked through the gate where the workers reported to work. On both sides of the gate were dilapidated workshops that were dead silent.


    ¡°Captain, something¡¯s not right here ¡­ This place has clearly fallen, but ever since we entered, there has been a wandering zombie.¡±


    there are no zombies. Could it be that someone has already cleaned up the area for us? ¡±


    ¡­


    Their expressions were extremely grave. None of them were fools. This was too strange.


    Even if someone had cleaned it up, where were the people?


    Where did he go?


    However, as they continued to venture deeper, they did not see a single living person. Instead, they saw an extremely terrifying scene.


    The densely packed zombies were wearing the uniform of the factory staff, and the people in the family area were piled up into a small mountain. The blood was strange, and it looked like a garbage dump.


    ¡°My God, who killed these zombies? Piled up here? They cleaned it up so thoroughly?¡±

 Chapter 871

    ?


    871 Iron cells


    They were zombies!


    He saw a lot of human-shaped zombies in the pile of corpses, and there were even rare plant-type zombies.


    Just what had killed these terrifying monsters here?


    A mountain of corpses?


    This place was unprecedentedly strange.


    Or rather, the entire continent had become extremely bizarre.


    ¡°Cap ¡­ Captain, should we retreat?¡± Some of them were so scared that their legs went weak as they looked at the dark depths of the factory.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look. If you¡¯re afraid of death, you¡¯ll die sooner or later.¡±


    The captain¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of ruthlessness. you guys have to be clear. In this world, where is the retreat route for us? If we don¡¯t figure out the source, we¡¯ll die sooner or later. When we encounter something strange, why don¡¯t we figure it out as soon as possible and wait for the other side to evolve and mutate?¡±


    This Captain was obviously a ruthless man, and choosing him as the leader of the exploration team was the right choice.


    Tap tap tap tap.


    They braced themselves and walked forward.


    At this moment, he was holding the most advanced equipment in the entire Empire. It was a miniature space orbit cannon that one would normally not imagine.


    It could be seen that he had put in a lot of money.


    Their equipment was already the best in the Empire.


    Kachaa!


    They continued to move forward. The thermal illumination glasses on their foreheads illuminated the dark and gloomy workshops one after another. The dark and gloomy factory buildings were as dark as day.


    ¡±


    The deeper they went, the more intense the mechanical sound became, as if there was a huge living creature that was making a sound.


    As they approached, large sections of the workshop collapsed, revealing a vast flat ruin.


    Under the gloomy sky, a mixed product of a Ferris wheel and a roller coaster stood, as if it were a strange playground.


    The Ferris wheel¡¯s steel was already rusty and blood had soaked into the black and red rust. Some parts of the steel were wrapped in tattered red cloth, and there was even a corpse¡¯s stomach pierced through the corner of the wheel, hanging in the air.


    The roller coaster¡¯s track car slid on it, and mechanical arms were constantly modifying the pulley car.


    ¡±


    A trembling sound resounded.


    There was a strange sound, like a child whistling and laughing innocently.


    ¡°Is this a Ferris wheel-shaped car? And it was a Ferris wheel that looked like a roller coaster? But, why would the entertainment equipment of the amusement park be in the military industrial workshop, and why is it still running?¡± One of the soldiers heaved a sigh of relief.


    But the next second, the captain seemed to have discovered something and said in horror, ¡± ¡°Heavens! This isn¡¯t a playground, it¡¯s a modified mechanical military production line. Look, what¡¯s that red signboard?¡±


    Everyone looked over.


    On the edge of the huge roller coaster, there was a twisted plaque, like a ball of crumpled paper towel, with a few large words written on it like a centipede.


    [ seventh war auto workshop ]


    ¡°Oh my God? These tracks aren¡¯t roller coasters, they¡¯re assembly lines, but why are they drawn out and winding around like a roller coasters?¡±


    ¡°Why is the mechanical AI still working? Wait a minute, why is there a warehouse of steel bars at the foot of this workshop? They¡¯re still swallowing and spitting out the raw materials for steel bars. Are they planning to produce them?¡±


    This military assembly line was too strange.


    It was as if it had been modified by someone. Who would modify this thing in this situation?


    Also, wasn¡¯t the military assembly line usually quite a distance away from the warehouse of raw materials?


    This situation was like a military assembly line. Did he come here to find raw materials?


    A terrifying thought appeared in everyone¡¯s mind.


    we must be dreaming. Such a super-realistic and absurd idea.


    They suddenly felt that they were too ridiculous.


    A large military manufacturing assembly line that was a few floors high would run over by itself?


    It must have been the companies and tycoons in this sub-space area that had an unimaginable change due to the zombie riot, which led to this.


    ¡±


    However, the next second, everyone saw a horrifying scene that they would never forget for the rest of their lives.


    BOOM!


    The entire assembly line started to shake.


    His body twisted and curled up into a ball, and four short legs suddenly grew out of nowhere.


    ta ta ta!


    The ground was shaking.


    It walked unsteadily like a cute little chubby child.


    ¡°Wunananananana ~¡±


    Its four short legs made a wrestling walking posture and left the storage room of raw materials. It strode left and right charmingly. eat ¡­ Full ¡­ Baby ¡­ Baby ¡­ Want to give birth ¡­ So many little babies ¡­¡±


    They saw an even stranger scene.


    This military factory seemed to have diarrhea as it produced while walking. The assembly line made clicking sounds.


    One by one, medium-sized military factories the size of small houses were produced.


    These medium-sized military factories were also bouncing around, following behind the Super-large military factories and producing the same thing.


    ¡±


    Even smaller military factories, which were as small as toy cars, had also begun to be born. Behind the medium-sized military factories ¡­


    ¡°Heavens!¡±


    ¡°What the hell did we just see?¡±


    ¡°What the hell is this thing? The AI of this military factory had been infected? The virus can even infect a machine?¡± Someone hid in a corner and shouted in fear.


    Everyone had goosebumps all over their bodies. Their eyes widened in disbelief.


    Hualala.


    In the distance, the vast, desolate, and huge mechanical factory that towered into the clouds was like a big Duck. It swayed charmingly as it walked, and a group of cute little ducks followed behind.


    It was simply bizarre.


    The captain took a deep breath. even the AI in the workshop has mutated? ¡± Are you infected by a virus?¡±


    everyone, this is a very terrifying piece of information. Even the workshop is growing those strange black crystals? ¡±


    ¡°It should be the mechanical control room. That small room has turned into a huge diamond crystal ¡­¡± It is where the brain of this military factory is located.¡± The captain analyzed.


    This was too terrifying.


    Plants, animals, beasts, all living things, none of them escaped the infection.


    Even the mechanical AI, which was close to biological intelligence, was directly infected.


    They had already thought of everything that had happened here.


    This military assembly line had originally been hovering in a square workshop building, but the AI control room inside had, for some strange reason, turned into a large magic core.


    Hence ¡­


    The entire square workshop was torn apart like a fragile cardboard box, and a military assembly line swaggered out.


    Just thinking about it was terrifying.


    He even used an assembly line to produce his own calves and arms and put them on his body, imitating the appearance of humans. He even put a small flower on his head.


    He had even changed the mechanical design drawings and structure that the humans had written for him to produce his own kind.


    As a result, it became a zombie that could produce offspring and reproduce in the military assembly line.


    ¡°Zombies from the military factory?¡±


    Their faces were filled with fear.


    On the contrary, they did not notice that they were hiding in a small mechanical workshop behind the row of workshops. On it were the big words ¡± meat processing, specially provided by the cafeteria. the black camera at the top of the door rotated slightly and made a slight rustling sound.


    Gulu!


    Behind him, a huge steel net pounced.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked over in horror.


    Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    A sharp sword streaked across the sky.


    The entire mechanical factory was instantly penetrated, and crackling sounds could be heard.


    Everyone turned around.


    He was a handsome Royal swordsman with short dark golden hair, dressed in a neat black suit, and a curious little girl with a cat tail followed behind him.


    At the sight of this person¡¯s face, everyone instantly had goosebumps.


    He was extremely clear about this person¡¯s information:


    3700 years ago, he was the number one swordsman of the West bomia Empire, known as the king of the fast strike, the god of wind and thunder, gusla, the subordinate of the Supreme Goddess of nature, Daisha, who gave birth to wind and rain, and the number one God of War of the nature gods.


    How could a God from a country bumpkin world appear here?


    They were completely terrified.


    They were old enemies, and they would die if they met.


    it¡¯s your Empire that invited us outsiders to jointly clean up this continent and wipe out all the survivors, viruses, and all living things.


    Guzla smiled. we¡¯ve read the information on this virus. It¡¯s unimaginably terrifying. In less than a week, we¡¯ll be destroyed ¡­ There are even Supreme deities who have gone to ask the mysterious existence in the cosmos garden to see if he can help ¡­¡±


    The entire team was terrified.


    Eliminate us?


    In the face of a god, the first reaction was to raise the orbital space cannon.


    Kachaa!


    The next second.


    The space cannon in her hand fell into the little girl¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Is this the thing you use to kill gods? Plop ¡­ He caught a God in an instant?¡± The little girl was playing with it happily, her face full of curiosity.


    This speed ¡­


    Everyone¡¯s face was filled with fear.


    In the high-dimensional space-time, this little girl was the descendant of a deity!


    They had small weapons that could threaten the gods, but they did not have the corresponding means to enter the high-dimensional space-time. They needed the special equipment of large spaceships, which was very cumbersome.


    If he wanted convenience, he could bring the clone God with him and use the instrument to connect to the world of the clone God.


    These were two common ways to enter the higher dimension.


    Therefore, even though they had the space orbital cannon, it could only attack tier 7 epic powerhouses below the level of gods.


    hehehe, it¡¯s such a waste to let you people hold on to this thing. However, the corporations here should be at their wits ¡®end. Their inventory is so terrifyingly large that even ordinary people are fit to have it. the guzla swordsman laughed. don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t listen to your Empire. We¡¯ll directly annihilate you. Follow us.


    This high-level highgod was unexpectedly gentle.


    ¡­


    Soon, they brought the group of people to a ruined workshop.


    This team had been in fear all the way.


    don¡¯t worry. The number of intelligent mechanical zombies is extremely small, and it¡¯s very difficult for them to mutate and awaken. Perhaps there are less than a hundred of them in the entire continent, but each of them is extremely large and can give birth to offspring ¡­ Their potential numbers are also the strongest.¡±


    The swordsman smiled and looked at the little girl beside him gently. Mantha, did you find out? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed another one. I¡¯m basically certain now.¡± The little girl was holding the alchemy equipment and studying it. the cells that cut off the core are not ordinary computer infections. The computer virus is a Trojan horse. It has a double impact on the spirit and the body. It is already a kind of half-flesh, half-Machine Mutant life ¡­


    ¡°Half flesh and blood?¡± The captain was shocked. how is this possible? It¡¯s clearly a machine, and we all saw it? After being infected by the AI virus, the program would become a zombie. How could the machine itself mutate? That¡¯s steel!¡±


    It was one thing to infect the cells of mutant creatures, but to infect mutant steel?


    ¡°How can a pure machine grow legs?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think he produced it and installed it? He grew it on his own! Yes, it grew out!¡± The little girl said with a serious face, ¡± their metal alloy structure is undergoing a special reconstruction and arrangement ¡­ The metal particles were turning into some kind of special Supercell ¡­ In your words, it can be called iron cells.¡±


    ¡°Iron cell?¡±


    yes, you can understand it as a special extraordinary metal cell. We suspect that it is an ordinary AI machine that was initially infected by a simple virus. Could it be a television? A washing machine? Smart mop?


    Under the terrifying light and heat explosion of the star Annihilator cannon, the high radiation, the virus, and even the granule cells of the young cultivator ¡­ It just so happened to form a special evolution condition, and they mutated and fused together.¡±


    yes, these iron cells seem to have fused with the particle Baby God that escaped here, but they¡¯re very different after the mutation. They¡¯ve formed some kind of special metal cell body.


    this mutation is very unknown. It is the fusion of countless conditions and also requires a special ratio. It is basically impossible to achieve. However, the computing power of this computer virus might have seized this moment and used the right time and place to complete the mutation.


    ¡°The mutation of a virus is very scary, but the one in front of me ¡­ It¡¯s probably even more terrifying. Currently, it¡¯s a transcendent metallic lifeform that can absorb radiation, light, and even physical impact.¡± ¡°But we don¡¯t know how strong the mutation will be in the future,¡± the Divine Child said.


    ¡°Also, have any of you come here?¡± The little girl asked.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    The members of the exploration team shook their heads.


    The gussa swordsman was slightly stunned. He looked at the workshop at the side and said with a serious expression, ¡±


    we arrived earlier. Beside us, there was an even stranger humanoid creature. It seemed to be facing a spiritual tea factory, drinking tea, eating fruits, and dissecting ¡­ It¡¯s really strange.¡±

 Chapter 872

    ?


    872 The Second Life branch of the Zerg: Iron (2 in 1)


    Another strange phenomenon?


    This member of the exploration team was completely unable to remain calm.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s some kind of special zombie?¡±


    The expedition team asked in a low voice. After all, they had already seen the towering mechanical factory zombie, so it was not too strange for strange and horrifying scenes to appear.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what it is.¡±


    The guzla swordsman smiled gently and elegantly. He held an exquisite purple longsword in his hand and looked into the distance. but there¡¯s no powerful aura. He¡¯s actually dissecting a powerful mechanical zombie. This is enough to be called strange ¡­ This doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s weak. Perhaps, he¡¯s already unimaginably powerful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t dare to get close.¡±


    Beside him, the little girl named Mantha said, ¡± this is too terrifying. Perhaps even high-level deities can die.


    At the same time, there was even worse news.


    Although your Empire has done its best to send the God clone and the long-range automatic mecha team,


    The target was not the virus, but to wipe out the survivors, destroy your sub-space Zone, and then launch the star Annihilator cannon for the second time ¡­ However, there is a high possibility that their mech team will be completely wiped out.¡±


    The two forces had already entered.


    The mechanical Army relied on the fact that they would not be infected and were non-living structures. However, right now, there was a possibility of infection ¡­


    we gods came here because we have a higher life level and the virus can¡¯t infect us with its current evolution. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s quite terrifying ¡­ Swordsman guzla¡¯s expression was calm, but his heart was already sinking.


    The whole situation was more serious than he had believed!


    No wonder this ugly Kingdom of Deerhorn bugs would invite them over at all costs ¡­


    our civilization may not survive!!! A terrifying thought suddenly appeared in the mind of this 6000-year-old God.


    but, as long as I can make my daughter ¡­


    He gripped his long sword tightly. He naturally had his own plans for coming here.


    Mantha was his daughter and the Son of God.


    They were born extremely noble and possessed the authority to enter the high-dimensional space-time. It could be said that they were born divine.


    He could be said to be the second generation of a God.


    In fact, he was born in a poor family. Although his talent was amazing, this was the limit of what he could do from scratch. He knew clearly that there was no possibility of any further improvement.


    He could only pin his hopes on his daughter.


    He would nurture her with care and give her a higher starting point, a higher inheritance, so that the next generation could continue his dream.


    The so-called inheritance was like this ¡­


    The heritage of a deity¡¯s family had never been built by one person, but by generations of descendants.


    He had already crossed the most painful and difficult threshold. He had opened up knowledge, systems, and paths. Those who came after him should have an easier time.


    Their target was a baby who had become the Daoist of the universe.


    He came here not only to investigate this place but also to let his daughter get to know the baby of the Daoist of the universe.


    He had only been born a day ago, and both of them were of the same age. If he could connect with them, it would be a huge advantage for him, a member of the natural divine branch, and even himself.


    An extraordinary civilization with several universe Daoists must have a long history of knowledge, even a mature and ancient ¡± universe Dao creation technique ¡°, which was why so many level nine Daoists could break through ¡­


    This was enough to make all the overgods red with envy!


    Of course.


    The other God systems also had similar plans.


    Not only did he want to investigate, but he also wanted to bring the daughter of the God spirit of his lineage to this place to investigate and travel.


    In fact, there were not only extremely beautiful young girls of the gods, but also some handsome young men of the gods. If the opposite race liked them ¡­ What if it wasn¡¯t just girls?


    He had to try.


    This was the case for some special races.


    He looked at Mantha gently. we have to be careful. This place is getting weirder and weirder. Perhaps after a while, even gods like us can¡¯t resist the virus ¡­ We have to find the target quickly. Perhaps only the infant who has descended into this world can contend with him and know the way to deal with him.¡±


    ¡°By the way, you¡¯re an exploration team, right?¡± At this time, the guzla swordsman turned around and looked at the weak humans. He smiled and said, ¡± go and investigate the mysterious factory next door. Go and see that mysterious man.


    Let us?


    These people looked at his gentle smile and instantly felt their scalps go numb.


    For these gods to be able to climb to this day and kill their way through mountains of corpses and seas of blood to establish their divinity, which one of them wasn¡¯t extremely cruel?


    Only then did they know what the other party¡¯s goal was:


    He had saved them so that they could test out the other, more terrifying, sinister factory.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Compared to the magic nuclei from the zombie era that he had studied before, this new zombie era was a little nostalgic to Xu Zhi, but there were also some differences.


    This was a pure technological civilization, and the infected zombies were all ordinary people.


    However, Intelligent Machinery and AI were common.


    Every household had a Smart TV, washing machine, mop, and even a smart toilet.


    Just like the humans on earth, every house was equipped with a computer, which was a very cheap and popular product.


    it¡¯s said that a nuclear explosion will cause the mutation of living things and will cause a disaster that is beyond human imagination ¡­ It really is so.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm and relaxed. He even felt that there was an atmosphere of peace and leisure. To him, everything was just natural.


    He took a sip of tea and continued to dissect the small tea factory. He smiled and said, ¡±


    the high temperature and radiation of the star annihilating cannon is like a super high-temperature melting pot, giving birth to a real life to a certain ordinary electronic and mechanical AI infected by the pillar God virus.


    When a computer virus infected a computer, it would at most implant a program.


    However, the situation in front of him was like a stone becoming a demon and gaining intelligence.


    The entire machine had turned into a spirit and possessed true life.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he made a judgment in his heart.


    however, this was not an ordinary demon. In the explosion of the star Annihilator cannon, all the plant-type and human-type creatures on the continent were exterminated. The other two pillar gods were natural disasters.


    This new pillar God was different. To him, it wasn¡¯t true extinction.


    Steel machinery AI was different. Many of them were sent flying and turned into scrap metal, but there was still a chance of survival. They were not flesh and blood.


    This pillar God took the opportunity to gather the cells of the entire race, the mechanical steel, the pillar God virus ¡­ Under special conditions, it formed a new life form.¡±


    ¡°Using the star Annihilator cannon to exterminate is actually a huge pressure for the evolution of living creatures? Survival of the fittest, survival of the fittest, very interesting ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s so interesting.¡±


    Xu Zhi continued to study and observe the microscopic cell structure, feeling a sense of satisfaction.


    knowledge is indeed the power of all things. The new pillar God race in front of me has embarked on a life form path opened up by special knowledge ¡­


    He felt that it was very wonderful.


    In front of him was a state that even he felt was very inconceivable.


    There was no possibility of the entire clan¡¯s cells being infected.


    This was because the cells of the entire race did not have any DNA genetic material. They were just special clay particles of extraordinary cells.


    It was extremely simple. Carolyn had called it ¡± one ¡°, so it was also ¡± all ¡°.


    However, in that environment, the entire clan¡¯s cell shells were fused with steel, but a new DNA sequence was mutated.


    These were no longer the cells of the entire race. They had only absorbed part of the cell structure of the entire race. They were a special ¡± iron cell ¡°, or rather, a bizarre iron-based life.


    These were all new types of mechanical flesh and blood.


    Yes, it was.


    What was the most important characteristic of a race?


    Continuation.


    They could produce offspring.


    A big factory gave birth to a small factory ¡­


    This was not the ¡®assembly line¡¯ of a factory, where batches of AI machines were produced. It was a real breeding of life, just like a mother¡¯s ten-month pregnancy.


    Do you think that the factory is producing mechanical armies?


    It was really giving birth!


    However, it was the assembly line¡¯s manufacturing process that formed a special fusion, which led to the formation of a civilization and the means of reproduction for this special iron-based life form!


    The significance of this was a step forward in an era.


    The Zerg¡¯s current structure was a branch of carbon-based life. It was a Tree of Life that was formed with carbon-based life as the foundation.


    In front of him, a second original branch node appeared: Iron-based life form.


    What kind of life form are we?


    We are carbon-based life forms.


    This included the Earthlings, the Deerhorn people, the cattail people, and even the top race of the carbon-based life-the Zerg. They were all carbon-based life forms.


    According to the Zerg¡¯s description, among the life forms that naturally evolved in the universe, carbon-based lifeforms made up about 98% and were the most likely to appear. The remaining 1% were silicon-based lifeforms, and the remaining 1% were other alien lifeforms, a mix of hundreds of thousands of them.


    In that case, how were carbon-based beings formed naturally?


    Anyone who had studied biology would know that it was a bunch of meaningless and ubiquitous carbohydrates, amino acids, and nucleic acids ¡­ Coincidentally, they formed the most primitive structure of life spores.


    A pile of dead matter coincidentally combined into a living thing, and then evolved, resulting in it possessing life ¡­


    In other words, all the existing buildings were built on ¡± carbon ¡± as a Foundation, but in front of his eyes ¡­ Another form of life had appeared?


    This was equivalent to pointing out the bio-tree, the foundation of a second ¡± iron-base ¡± building.


    ¡°This is a pseudo iron base.¡±


    At this moment, the sub-brain of the Zerg replied,


    we¡¯re a carbon-based life race. Our spores are carbon-based spores ¡­ We can evolve countless races, but we can¡¯t break away from our carbon-based framework ¡­ This is just a simulation of a foreign life form. In the end, it¡¯s not the biological structure of the other party.¡±


    Xu Zhi did not mind.


    ¡°My original intention in producing magic nuclei in the very beginning was to try to create silicon-based life, another branch of life ¡­ However, the appearance of the isodarian was undoubtedly a failure ¡­ It¡¯s still a carbon-based life form of flesh and blood, except for the magic nucleus in its brain, which is silicon-based and silicon dioxide stone ¡­¡±


    however, before my eyes, it has not truly evolved from a magic core half-silicon-based life form into a silicon-based life form. It has actually turned into another strange branch, iron-based life form ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was surprised and strange.


    Life was uncertain, and no one knew what it would turn into.


    You wanted a silicon-based product, but it turned out to be an iron-based one ¡­


    this species has already begun to possess the ability to reproduce. Xu Zhi put down his dissection tools.


    At this moment, he naturally still had to dissect it.


    Previously, when he used the power of the laws, he had to rely on the ¡°six paths of reincarnation.¡±


    Carolyn and the others were truly weak 9th rank beings. Naturally, they were like three-dimensional beings. They could see the entire structure of a living being as if they were two-dimensional beings.


    However, Xu Zhi could not. It was just like when he had gone to the library and had to flip open the pages.


    He wouldn¡¯t use reincarnation or the laws for some unnecessary life matters.


    Would that make it easier for him?


    On the contrary, it would be very inconvenient.


    Because once Samsara disappeared, the netherworld would be in chaos again.


    ¡°However, the journey to reach the ninth step is a little long ¡­¡± He massaged his temples and was a little distressed. I don¡¯t want to take shortcuts. I¡¯m just taking it step by step, but it seems to be very slow ¡­


    Kachaa.


    A voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    A few people in the mechanical team pretended to have just arrived. When they saw the human in front of them, they were surprised and asked, ¡± you, which subspace region are you from? What are you doing here?¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    Naturally, he saw through the little fellows ¡®thoughts.


    He had been researching here for a few days, and the other party had naturally hidden here for a few days as well. It could be said that they were extremely patient, and even the intention of bringing their daughter here was naturally very clear.


    Of course, Xu Zhi also clearly understood that when the dust of the times fell on an individual, even if they were as powerful as gods, they would still be an unimaginably heavy mountain ¡­


    The Empire¡¯s higher-ups and deities were also struggling to escape.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to say. Let the guy who used you to test me come out.¡± Xu Zhi put away the alchemy table. He was still very interested in the structure and system of the indigenous deities.


    After all, it was an extraordinary civilization of true aliens.


    Further away.


    Guzla¡¯s face was filled with disbelief and shock.


    Then, he was silent for a moment and looked at the door of the factory.


    ¡°Sir, are you from the cosmos garden?¡± He asked softly, ¡± is it the mysterious taboo existence that suppressed the entire tiel Empire with just a cloned arm? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned. They thought he was Medusa, but he did not answer them. He looked further away and said, ¡± the guy who¡¯s still trying to test us behind our backs, are you still not coming out? ¡±


    Guzla¡¯s mind shook, and he was completely shocked.


    Behind him ¡­


    There was actually someone else?


    Someone was using him to test this mysterious creature?


    He was a high-level God who had already begun to walk the path of the laws. Even the overgods would find it difficult to completely hide from his senses.


    But in the next second, guzla¡¯s horrified gaze fell upon something that he would never have believed in his entire life.


    Whoosh.


    In the air, invisible electromagnetic waves trembled slightly. The electromagnetic waves gathered into a shadow, which was a hazy child.


    This was the first time that the entire civilization had seen the mysterious ¡®pillar God¡¯.


    He could feel countless mechanical factories, electronic devices, mops, electronic watches, gears ¡­ Like an endless mechanical life, the entire zombie race gathered into a huge torrent, forming a special chaotic and hazy consciousness of the vast universe.


    However, the powerful chaotic convergence consciousness in front of him was looking at the mysterious young man with an extremely serious expression and asked coldly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been observing you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    you¡¯re the Master of the Universe garden, a Supreme existence from countless years ago in this land of ruins ¡­ Renemansky?¡±

 Chapter 873

    ?


    873 The mystery of renemansky!


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s faces were pale.


    How could the exploration team not know?


    Guzla was using them to test this mysterious man, and behind guzla, this mysterious virus life form was also using guzla to test this mysterious man ¡­


    This was an interlocking chain, and he didn¡¯t want to be the first to test it.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Is it reinyman sgar?¡± This machine pillar God didn¡¯t hide anymore and asked in an extremely calm manner.


    ¡°Renemansky?¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned when he heard the question.


    He knew more than anyone else.


    The pillar God of machine had infected a mutated signal tower. It was the zombies from that signal tower that had cut off all communications throughout the ruins of the andazhou and spread the virus. The electromagnetic waves it transmitted were also a type of radar, making it easier for him to detect intruders than other new pillar gods.


    However, at this time, Xu Zhi had come to kill a zombie child for research. He knew that he could not escape the other party¡¯s eyes, so he did not deny it and said calmly, ¡± ¡°If you want to call me that ¡­ It¡¯s indeed me. ¡±


    Reinymansky!


    Guzla¡¯s face was deathly pale, and he could not help but stare straight ahead.


    As the name of this ancient taboo appeared, an inexplicable and evil fear kept echoing in his heart, as if a voice from the depths of his genetic memory was telling him: Quickly run! This was an unimaginably gloomy and terrifying existence that was even more evil than evil!


    Fear was like an endless tide beating against his heart.


    Fear covered his body like the night.


    Trembling, frightened, and submissive, as if a weak rabbit would faint from the mere smell of a Tiger¡¯s feces, it was simply impossible to contain it. This kind of fear was engraved in the genes of living creatures over the long years. As a God, he could feel the greatest fear written in the ancient ancestors.


    Their ancestors weren¡¯t from this declining era. Back then, when they were serving the universe garden, their ancestors had countless gods ¡­


    Even though the long years had covered the past, today, they no longer understood what this ancient taboo meant, what they had done, and had lost their historical memories.


    However, the fear still reminded them,


    He was telling them:


    It was a great power that transcended the mortal world, transcended the universe, and stood tall in the sky!


    It was irresistible!


    He couldn¡¯t be defeated!


    It was said that in that era, even a ninth-rank existence was a taboo existence that was almost impossible to match.


    His huge body was as big as a planet, and he was so powerful that he could easily crush an Ordinary Level-nine universe Dao-achieving master like crushing a ridiculous ant.


    When such an existence fell, a terrifying funeral broke out. Countless Daoists who transcended the laws of the universe fought for the inheritance. A tragic war broke out in the universe garden back then, and many Daoists died. It could be seen how powerful this taboo existence of the universe was.


    no one knows what happened in that era. Everything has been covered by the dust of history. Even the youngest rank-9 immortal of that era would have a hard time living to this era ¡­


    Guzla slowly stood in front of his daughter, his expression more nervous than ever.


    Because in front of him ¡­


    One was the unimaginably chaotic consciousness of a virus, which might be the one who destroyed the great civilization that had several Daoists of the universe.


    The other was the ancient ruler of this land, a universe Overlord with unfathomable power. It was likely that he had recovered through some means, and his avatar had come to this continent.


    Yes, it was.


    How could the existence in the universe garden not know about everything that happened here? Naturally, they were the first to sense the invasion of such an alien.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually this afraid?¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the high-level deity in front of him and was only a little surprised.


    He was still very curious about these native civilizations. After all, he had been farming in his Orchard all this time. This was the first time he had seen a real civilization from the outside.


    Xu Zhi did not mind. He turned around and looked at the new pillar God in front of him, saying, ¡± living beings like you are very interesting. These viruses have fused with all the living beings on this land and produced corresponding variants according to the local conditions.


    ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡±


    &Nbsp; ¡± I can feel your indescribable power. You are the only existence that can destroy us. pillar God Ji was very direct.


    On the side, the guzla swordsman shuddered.


    Yes ¡­ Level eight gods were still not enough. Only a complete level nine universe Daoist could easily destroy everything on this continent without leaving any traces.


    Even if a virus was missed, it could trace back to every escaped virus through the power of distorting the nomological laws and sense the cause and effect of the karma, directly exterminating them!


    only such a terrifying existence can destroy this terrifying taboo virus that can destroy our civilization in a week ¡­ Guzla growled in his heart. It was as if a glimmer of hope had been born in the despair of the extinction of a civilization. As long as the existence in front of him could ¡­


    ¡°Do you think I will kill you?¡±


    Xu Zhi raised an eyebrow and did not answer directly. Instead, he asked, ¡± ¡°What do you think? Do you think I will kill you? I¡¯d like to hear your opinion.¡±


    When Gulas saw this scene, he felt uneasy.


    They used to be a planet civilization collected by the existence of the ancient universe garden to decorate this land, but more than 100000 years later ¡­ Were they really important now? Perhaps, it was not important at all in the distant era ¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it will destroy us.¡±


    At this moment, the mechanical pillar God¡¯s figure, the boy, let out a strange and eerie screeching sound. it¡¯s because of the ancient historical records. Reinymansky likes to collect interesting and fresh civilizations. He¡¯s like an elegant aristocrat, collecting all kinds of famous paintings in his house.


    ¡°And aren¡¯t we interesting?¡±


    The pillar God Ji was very gentle and polite, like a gentle teenager. He said softly, ¡± ¡°At the same time, we ¡­ But your descendants, who would kill their own descendants?¡±


    The pillar God of machine looked at guzla and his daughter, and asked, ¡± ¡°For example ¡­ Will you kill your precious descendant?¡±


    BOOM!


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    Everyone at the scene was shocked!


    The entire survivor exploration team, as well as guzilla, the high-level God of the nature God system, and her daughter Mantha, were so scared that they almost jumped up.


    At this moment, he felt a chill running up his spine!


    The information contained in this was too terrifying.


    The existence of the pillar God of Tathagata, the Black Hand that had once destroyed the civilization of the Daoists in the entire universe, the terrifying virus disaster, was actually in front of them ¡­ The descendant of renemansky?


    ¡®It¡¯s unimaginably terrifying ¡­¡¯


    They suddenly had the urge to cover their ears and quickly escape.


    After knowing such a terrifying ancient secret, they were not far from death. However, they could only stand on the spot and tremble. Their faces were filled with fear, and they did not dare to move an inch!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes suddenly became extremely calm, and one could not even tell if he was happy or sad. why did you say that? ¡±


    Pillar God Ji was still very calm, and said politely, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s because the cell structure in front of me came from you, didn¡¯t it?


    I found many strange places in this Fuli-Jashi-continent. Some metals have special ancient life structures, and in a special ancient Museum collected by the tycoons, the virus found a black-red iron ore from more than 100000 years ago. The tycoons thought it was an ordinary dark-red ore from outer space, which was the size of a house.


    Only I know that it¡¯s the fine skin of a super-large, terrifying lifeform, or rather, the secretion of sweat, which is like red iron chips falling off daily ¡­


    And these are the pieces of skin that fall from your body every day.


    Yes, no one knew that the ancient renemansky, with a body as large as a star, was the legendary iron-based life form. This is also the reason why you are so powerful!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    Guzla¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.


    The most ancient historical secret was suddenly revealed in front of him.


    the ancient renemansky is actually ¡­!?? But at this moment, he wanted to escape even more. He knew how terrifying this place was.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    The pillar God of machinery looked at swordsman Gulas with a puzzled expression and smiled. ¡°The humans on this land don¡¯t know, nor do they try to guess, how can a normal carbon-based life form have such a huge species size?


    It was like a high-rise building made of wood, destined to never reach the clouds.


    ¡°Flesh and blood, as well as carbohydrates, are destined not to be so large, because when they reach a certain size, they will inevitably collapse, collapse, and the bloated soft flesh cells and skeletons will crush the body. And the largest flesh-and-blood creatures are the bode octopuses. They are almost at the limit of the normal living body size of carbon-based creatures, and they also rely on their special soft and soft flesh-and-blood body shape to barely maintain this structure.¡±


    only a stronger iron base can form such a large body. The difference in the original form of every life form in the universe is also destined to have an upper and lower limit.


    Pillar God Ji was still very gentle and calm. His voice was like a machine,


    ¡°As for me, why was I able to obtain the structure of this mechanical life? Perhaps, after the other ignorant people, and even the other two pillar gods, thought that it was: Through the star Annihilator cannon, the divine cells of the Saima race, and some special circumstances, such a unique life form was formed. However, they were wrong, ridiculously wrong! In addition, the core cell is an iron-based life form ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re really stupid.¡± Xu Zhi said in agreement.


    The pillar God of machinery bowed again and said, ¡± in fact, our race is your descendants. Unlike the only you, our numbers are relatively large, and we have overcome the difficulty of reproduction, the unique life characteristic ¡­ We will truly develop, so you will not kill me. ¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression completely relaxed. In the end, he sighed and said, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect that my secret would still be discovered on this day, more than 100000 years later.

 Chapter 874

    ?


    874 Leaving


    my secret has been discovered by you all ¡­


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    The entire exploration team was completely stunned, numb, and desperate. It turned out that it was really an iron-based life form ¡­ At this moment, he felt that he was already dead for sure.


    The guzla swordsman was also completely silent.


    As the God of swords who was the closest to the Supreme God of laws in the natural God system, his mind was completely blank and full of bitterness. An unprecedented fear welled up in his heart.


    It had only been a short day or two. What had happened? It was as long as two hundred years in a higher dimension.


    Renemansky was resurrected.


    The infant of the Daoist of the universe had descended.


    The terrifying existence of the universe that was chasing after the baby had descended upon this world and caused the virus to break out ¡­


    And the terrifying taboo virus had directly revealed reinymanska¡¯s biggest secret ¡­


    Iron-based life form.


    Everything happened one after another.


    In just one or two days, not only the mortals, but even the entire God¡¯s world view was overturned, trampled, and destroyed again and again.


    Just as they were trembling.


    you have indeed integrated some of my characteristics.


    Reinymansky slowly said, ¡± but it¡¯s also a brand new life form. Viruses like you ¡­ Very interesting, integrating the characteristics of the local race? Some sort of mutation?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The little boy, the pillar God of Ji, said politely, ¡±


    ¡°We are not the original forbidden pillar God. We are new US.¡±


    we¡¯re already the gods of fate for a new race on this land ¡­ Even the original pillar God will hunt us down and try to swallow us up.¡±


    you can think of us as a new race. We have the right to live. Please don¡¯t discriminate against us.


    even though we¡¯re not as large as you, our body size is fixed since birth, and our form can¡¯t be changed ¡­ From a factory to a vacuum cleaner, from the moment intelligence was born, their bodies were fixed.


    It was like a human being. Once they were born, it was impossible for them to grow an arm or a limb ¡­ We¡¯re iron-based life forms, but we¡¯re also a type of life form, not dead machines ¡­¡±


    however, even if we can¡¯t reach your size, we are still your distant relatives and fellow clansmen. We have descended into this world because of your cells.


    Xu Zhi listened quietly.


    Pillar God Ji was very rational and kept lobbying.


    ¡°I won¡¯t interfere.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to how things will develop ¡­¡± Reinnemansky laughed.


    He turned around and wanted to leave.


    However, guzla¡¯s face suddenly became anxious!


    They knew that if reinymansky left, they might be killed by this mysterious mechanical pillar God. After all, they knew so many secrets ¡­


    He was a God, so he couldn¡¯t escape.


    Thinking of this, guzla hurriedly said, Your Majesty, the great ancient universe garden, the outer gate selection is about to begin. We have been looking forward to it for a long time. Can you allow us to enter in advance and participate in the selection? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    He turned around and looked at the few people who had a strong desire to survive. He gently opened a space portal, ¡± if you want to participate in the selection, then come in.


    ¡°Yes! Thank you! Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±


    Guzla walked in with Mantha, his face full of fear.


    ¡°We are the same, great Majesty, we have admired you for a long time ¡­¡± The mechanical team behind him also carefully and quickly walked in.


    When pillar God Ji saw this scene, he felt slightly regretful.


    At the moment, he could take down this God guzla.


    Even though it had only evolved for a short time, and the strongest was only at type 4, in this technological civilization, its combat power was not measured that way.


    It had captured many mechanical warlords and obtained many small space rail guns. They could enter the higher dimension space-time and were enough to kill this God.


    ¡°What a pity ¡­¡± The machine pillar God was very calm. He looked at the back of the disappearing space. it just so happens that a God clone factory has mutated. If we can capture this God ¡­


    Whoosh.


    The dimension portal slowly closed.


    There was no one else at the scene.


    The apparition of the machine pillar God also gradually dispersed.


    I¡¯ve already successfully eased the tension. In just three months, even renemansky, an iron-based life form comparable to a star, might not be my match.


    ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated the pillar God¡¯s hand of fate.¡±


    ¡­


    Kachaa.


    There was a sudden clap of thunder.


    The group of people arrived at the cosmos garden. It was an extremely gloomy environment, and all sorts of space trembled and shattered. It gave off an aura of eternal silence that had lasted for countless years.


    the universe garden was an outer sect training ground used in ancient times to select experts and become core disciples.


    The guzla swordsman took a deep breath. on this land, there are 200 million geniuses from nearby planets who struggle to survive. Only the successful ones can enter the inner sect ¡­ However, coming here is better than dying there.¡±


    He believed that as a deity, he would be able to live an easy life in the cosmos garden. After all, the outer sect trials were targeted at geniuses below the deity level.


    If this was in the ancient times, he would have been able to break through the outer garden and become an inner disciple of the universe villa.


    However, the next second.


    Guzla¡¯s face stiffened. wait, this is ¡­


    They saw an extremely terrifying scene.


    The entire universe garden, including the plants and animals, were all in a high-dimensional space-time that was ten times stronger.


    ¡°This ¡­ This is impossible!¡±


    Guzla revealed an even more shocked expression than before.


    in the ancient times, renemansky was already very powerful to be able to cover the entire Center of the villa. But now, even the outer universe garden has started to cover the high-dimensional space-time? ¡±


    What did this mean?


    The resurrected renemansky might be countless times more powerful than it was in ancient times!


    Today, after more than 100000 years, this existence had not only recovered but had also reached an unfathomable level.


    At the same time, this also meant that the entire cosmos garden had become extremely dangerous. All the life forms here were in a higher dimension, and compared to the trials of the ancient era, it was countless times more difficult!


    It could be said to be the most desperate situation!


    moving plants, strange animals, eerie gardens, Castle of death ¡­


    Guzla looked at the eerie universe garden with a serious expression, but his expression gradually changed. fortunately, there¡¯s no such virus on this land ¡­ I¡¯m safe. Ordinary creatures can¡¯t target me. ¡±


    yes, father. We¡¯ve come here. We don¡¯t have to face those terrifying and strange viruses. Perhaps it¡¯s a blessing in disguise. Mantha said with a serious expression.


    But the next second, guzla¡¯s expression completely changed.


    he could feel the aura of the virus spreading throughout the entire garden.


    ¡°Virus, how did virus get here?¡± He was stunned.


    A gentle and charming voice suddenly sounded in the air, but it gave people a sense of extreme horror and evil.


    ¡°Oh? The little ones have already come in? I haven¡¯t officially recruited any disciples yet.


    ¡®But they¡¯re here, and they¡¯re probably the first batch of test subjects. They¡¯re plant-type viruses, and I¡¯ve already brought them here. They¡¯re also a creature in the trial ¡­¡¯ I hope you can surprise me together.¡±


    Instantly, guzla¡¯s face was filled with despair, as if he was about to die. He looked down at his daughter.


    ¡°Mantha, we¡¯re done for. We¡¯re dead for coming here ¡­ If the ordinary garden beasts were in a higher dimension while we were in a lower dimension, they would not be able to break through my defense ¡­¡±


    however, if it¡¯s a virus, we can only resist it by staying in the high-dimensional space-time ¡­ However, even if we can resist the pursuit, we will also age quickly.¡±


    I¡¯m already more than 6000 years old, and the hidden injuries from when I was young are already riddled with scars. I don¡¯t even have the lifespan of an ordinary deity. If I continue to stay in the high-dimensional space-time, I won¡¯t be able to live for more than seven days.

 Chapter 875

    ?


    875 Thinking about the restrictions of the structure


    Seven days.


    This was a terrifying and unimaginable piece of information.


    A great God with a lifespan of 8000 to 9000 years was actually forced to live for only seven days?


    One could see how tragic it was.


    ¡°We¡¯re finished.¡±


    On the side, the entire machinery exploration team was in despair.


    If even a God was forced to this extent, they could not even enter the higher dimension ¡­


    They had already considered themselves to be a high-level race in the universe. The Empire was unimaginably powerful and had colonized the universe. However, at this moment, it was as if they had been crushed as easily as dried weeds and rotten wood, ruthlessly destroying all their dignity.


    Only after all these explosions did he realize how weak he was.


    They held their machine guns nervously and looked around. we can¡¯t see their movements at all ¡­ If this sword God didn¡¯t set up a protective barrier for us, we would have been torn apart in an instant!¡±


    In the low-dimensional space and time, they were like statues to the high-dimensional creatures. They were not life forms from the same dimensional space at all.


    ¡°We, we must survive!¡±


    They looked anxious. protective shields, resources, we need to build an Arsenal, collect minerals, and produce an Army! We are the elite soldiers of the Empire, we have our pride!¡±


    They had brought the best equipment, and naturally, they also had spatial rings, which contained a lot of emergency equipment. They even brought the highest level of intelligent assistance, which stored a lot of technological construction information, enough for them to re-develop their civilization.


    Guzla was slightly surprised. these little guys are walking back to the ancient times. Back then, the technological side was their ancestor. They also built an Arsenal here in order to pass the selection assessment.


    Science and Technology, supernatural.


    Among the 200 million geniuses, these two civilizations were competing to the death.


    After all, this piece of land was as large as a planet. The resources and many other things were extremely huge.


    as for us, we¡¯ll also have to walk the path of the transcendent.


    Guzla didn¡¯t attack them. After all, it would be good to have more power. He looked at Mantha.


    daughter, I can only protect you for seven days in the high-dimensional space-time, which is 700 years. You have to break through to become a deity, and an extremely powerful deity at that. At the very least, at my current height ¡­ Only then will I have the hope of living!¡±


    He was already determined to die.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°What an interesting discovery.¡±


    Xu Zhi returned to his study and sat on a chair. The towering giant rested his chin on his hand, and his handsome face almost did not look alive. iron-based life form? So renemanska is actually an iron-based lifeform.¡±


    Now that he thought about it, it was indeed so.


    The difference in the basic elemental structure of life would naturally affect the upper limit of the body size.


    The giant octopus was a carbon-based life form, and its natural flesh was the largest in size. It was the size of a continent. However, even so, it was already soft and could not support its body at all.


    It would be more reasonable if it looked like a giant octopus ¡­


    This was the structure.


    It was like a pile of tofu, unable to support a skyscraper.


    This was an innate race restriction.


    There was a limit to the body size of carbon-based flesh-and-blood life forms, and the giant octopus was basically one of them.


    in theory, the bigger the body, the stronger the combat power ¡­ However, carbon-based life forms were limited by their size ¡­ And the other universe life forms, their bodies might be even bigger and more strange.¡±


    Xu Zhi revealed a thoughtful look.


    ¡°Is that so? The universe is too vast and mysterious. 98% of the life forms we see are carbon-based life forms. Naturally, they all have humanoid structures.


    They were widespread and huge, and they could be found everywhere. However, their starting point was also relatively low. On the other hand, silicon-based, iron-based, and even various other types of mutant life forms were different. They had different body shapes and different appearances.


    It had a life structure that was comparable to a star, or even unimaginable ¡­ This is the true boundless universe, and he has infinite possibilities.¡±


    Only then did Xu Zhi realize that he had been too short-sighted!


    He had always subconsciously believed that carbon-based life forms were all life forms in the universe. Therefore, intelligent life forms in human form were only natural.


    Deerhorn aliens, cat tail aliens ¡­


    This was because most of the planets with flesh, blood, and carbon-based life forms had the evolutionary history of Apeman and homo sapien. As they all had the same structure, they were naturally more or less the same.


    This was true for carbon-based beings, but it was different for others.


    carbon-based life forms are the foundation of a building of life. Iron-based life forms are a new foundation.


    It seems that the starting point of the pillar God is not a race but a type of life. There will be many interesting iron-based life forms and even various talents.¡±


    His eyes flickered as he looked into the distance.


    ¡°For example, if an intelligent vacuum cleaner becomes a spirit and produces many small vacuum cleaners, what is the genetic ability of this race? ¡®Draw wind?¡¯ Could it be that the intelligent toilet bowl¡¯s innate ability is to pump water?¡±


    He clearly understood.


    Carbon-based beings were the foundation of a huge tree, and from this, the ancient carbon-based humans, the demon world¡¯s carbon-based humans ¡­ There were all sorts of genetic life forms with different talents.


    This ¡®iron-based life form¡¯ was also a Foundation, and there would be various corresponding forks and genetic talents.


    a new life form is setting sail.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm. then here comes the problem. My body is still in a state of obscurity and has not been discovered, but I will be exposed sooner or later in the future. How do I become a real iron-based giant creature? ¡±


    Xu Zhi felt vexed. Renemansky¡¯s information was still too vague.


    The universe was too big, and it was still very interesting.


    ¡­


    Medusa had taken away the plant-type pillar God that was on the verge of extinction. On this land, only the human-type pillar God was left, and they were madly fighting against the machine pillar God in a race of speed.


    On this land, there were various forces, the survivors of the natives, the mechanical Warriors of the Empire outside, and the transcendent gods from the neighboring country.


    It could be called a hodgepodge!


    At this moment, the players in the eyeball were shocked, and the Internet was in chaos.


    this is too exaggerated, the pillar God of mechanical creatures. I saw a toilet and gave birth to a small toilet. Oh my God ¡­ He grew up eating steel?¡±


    ¡°An iron-based life form actually eats this?¡±


    ¡°Your teeth are really good.¡±


    who said that? I realized that you can even eat plants. Should you replenish your bones and calcium? ¡±


    They were completely shocked.


    The f * ck?


    What had happened?


    Even if they were beaten to death, they would never have thought that the pillar gods would actually erupt with such a strange mutation under such circumstances. Even they felt extremely horrified!


    This iron-based life form was too terrifying.


    It seemed that under the control of the pillar God, it was taking the purely technological route.


    What was the most terrifying part?


    A unique advantage.


    Now, after devouring the tens of thousands of years of technology accumulated by the Empire, he would probably have to push out something new. With his own life structure, in a few months, he would become a terrifying level 9 technological civilization. By then, it was likely that ¡­ Even after Carolyn, di Qi and the rest had broken through, they might not be a match for him.

 Chapter 876

    ?


    876 Chapter 886:


    The virus was breaking out, but they had been observing from the beginning to the end.


    After all, this thing came from their hands.


    ¡°In a few months? That¡¯s just a conservative estimate. In three months, you¡¯ll be able to beat a perfected level nine like Reni manska! I feel that I can kill the three pillar gods and di Qi in a month! And it was the kind that had already broken through to the ninth step! (Dog head)¡±


    that¡¯s true. Although this alien civilization is very weak, their technological civilization has indeed developed to the path of laws. Corresponding to the extraordinary side, they are equivalent to an extraordinary civilization on the path of rank-9.


    after eating such a high Qidian, he¡¯s definitely going to explode!


    They felt very embarrassed.


    He also felt that he was indeed very powerful.


    He stole a little of the three pillar gods ¡®virus and came here to create the virus. Who knew that it would evolve according to the native civilization ¡­ After a while, the three pillar gods might be beaten to the point that they would call him daddy instead!


    After all, what was a civilization that focused on pure technology?


    The brutal army style!


    By consuming resources, they could quickly form an exaggerated combat power.


    Similarly, transcendents would have to cultivate slowly and would need time to accumulate ¡­


    At this time, they were still very proud in their hearts.


    Look at those country bumpkin civilizations? His face was filled with horror! They were beaten up like dried weeds and rotten wood, and the tide of viruses could not be contained at all. In an instant, they knew how powerful advanced civilizations were!


    However, some netizens directly pointed out,¡¯are you sure that she¡¯s with you? just beat up the three pillar gods? Beat up di Qi? They won¡¯t beat you up?¡±


    The player¡¯s face froze.


    At this moment, someone immediately replied, ¡±


    but we can run fast. We¡¯re competing with the three pillar gods to see who can run faster ¡­ I think he¡¯s not as good as us ¡­ Why? If he took the head away, what would happen to the headless corpses on the ground? It¡¯s very tricky.¡±


    that¡¯s the logic. The three pillar gods can run away with their heads, but not their bodies.


    ¡°The pitiful three pillar gods are about to be defeated by themselves!¡±


    Some of the netizens laughed out loud. These guys were already acting like ostriches and deceiving themselves.


    The sudden change in the situation was still strange. After all, no one thought that the Super Saiyan and the virus would suddenly come out for no reason, causing the current situation.


    ¡°The universe is probably going to suffer.¡±


    Everyone knew that they were going to go for a violent army style.


    A mechanical creature like him could also walk the path of the transcendent and cultivate ¡­ But would he take this path? It definitely wouldn¡¯t.


    cough, cough, cough.


    The alchemy monarch¡¯s expression was calm. someone is working overtime and can¡¯t spare any time. This time, I¡¯ll do the review and lead the event.


    Everyone nodded.


    It seemed like the evaluation master and the racer of Mount Haruna had been living a fulfilling life.


    first of all, Ermin and I studied the structure of this technological civilization. We found a very strange point. After careful study, Ermin and I felt that the path of the technological civilization was very wonderful. We couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Why? because in a sense, the path of the technological civilization is the same as mine!


    ¡± yes, my alchemy dynasty was actually the embryonic form of a technological civilization. ¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m talking nonsense? Do you still remember? Back then, the Sorcerer civilization was a civilization of extraordinary cultivation. After I, the alchemy Emperor, descended, I used technology to change the ecosystem, various mechanical alchemy creations, and even mechanical airships appeared. There were tens of thousands of ordinary slimes, and they could fight Medusa.¡±


    Everyone naturally remembered.


    After all, it had only been a few months.


    At that time, everyone guessed that the alchemy Emperor must be a military machinery giant in the real world, or even a senior executive of a mature industrial group.


    back then, I led the civilization into the alchemy era, but after my death ¡­ The alchemy era had declined, and civilization had returned to Medusa¡¯s rule.


    If you think about it this way, it¡¯s just like when the path of Science and Technology had just emerged, and then it was suddenly pulled back onto the right track of the path of Wizards, back to Science and Technology.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Did that mean that the alchemy civilization that transmigrated to Granzon and used the existing scientific and technological knowledge on earth might have completely turned into industrialization if it continued to develop in the future? Take the path of technology?


    But it was pulled back?


    Everyone thought about it carefully, and indeed, they had a feeling of enlightenment.


    Alchemists relied on external forces, various instruments, The Hanging Garden of Babylon, the giant of Adolf, and all kinds of world-class wondrous items. In theory, they were indeed the type of people who relied on technology.


    now that I think about it, I feel that history is really wonderful.


    Alchemy Emperor sighed.


    this is the charm of time. If I had not died at that time, Medusa had not overthrown the alchemy dynasty, and the Cthulhu evil god had not descended, history would probably have taken another turn. Alchemists did not pay attention to cultivation. They studied alchemy, and their cultivation would gradually weaken, while the power of external objects would become stronger ¡­ It¡¯s highly likely that it has become a different kind of technological civilization.¡±


    Everyone was stunned, and they also felt a sense of emotion.


    Fate was always so wondrous. A turning point of civilization was enough to affect the course of ten thousand years, and it would lead to a completely different path.


    ¡­.


    everyone knows that I¡¯m a research fanatic, ¡± the alchemy monarch said. let¡¯s get back to the topic. After studying the information of this civilization, I can only say that this technological civilization has been stuck on the path of rank-9 for tens of thousands of years for a reason!


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    I¡¯ve observed history. Their ancestors were from a level-9 civilization and followed renemansky. Even their leader was once the second disciple of this ancient existence. Why are they in such dire straits now? It¡¯s because they¡¯ve lost one of the most important technologies from the ancient times, something even more important than the cloning factory-the deity fitness center!¡±


    God¡¯s fitness center?


    When everyone heard the name, they were slightly stunned.


    yes, fitness centers. The fitness centers on earth are used to train the body. At best. you can become. muscular man with great strength ¡­ Their fitness centers are amazing. After they work out, they can be comparable to many strong people, even gods.¡±


    this is the power of a level 9 civilization in the high tier universe!


    ¡°Other people¡¯s gyms strengthen their bodies, it¡¯s not the same thing!¡±


    ¡°Very frivolous, isn¡¯t it? Thinking about the glory of that era, one can¡¯t help but dream back to more than 100000 years ago and witness their glory.¡±


    in fact, I¡¯ve looked through a lot of remaining information. In that era, fitness centers were common, and many people trained their bodies to maintain their health. Of course, fitness centers are also divided into strong and weak, and there are levels ¡­ Only after training in a low-level fitness center could he go to a higher level ¡­ It¡¯s possible that it¡¯s a breakthrough in realm, corresponding to the first, second, and third rank fitness centers.¡±


    it was very common in that era. Many commoners went to the gym after they got a job. Rich people went to even more advanced fitness centers. It was a popular leisure place in civilization at that time.


    Of course, this was very expensive. The further it went, the more expensive it would be ¡­ Speaking of this, you guys probably already know that this is a method of cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that those in the technological side are all ordinary people? An ordinary society? It¡¯s just that the cultivation method of the technology side is different from that of the supernatural side.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Before this, some players had already discovered the history of this civilization.


    in ancient times, there had been god-level powerhouses. of course, they didn¡¯t train hard on their own, but had special rooms.


    there was a pile of nutrient fluids and all sorts of high-tech stuff inside.


    He went in and ¡­ Kacha! It came out at the third step, and if it went in again, Kacha! It was Tier 4! The speed of his breakthrough was quite fast.


    At that time, everyone was discussing:


    The rich made breakthroughs with technology, while the poor made breakthroughs with cultivation!


    The transcendents were all country bumpkins, each and every one of them taking one step at a time.


    However, everyone also knew that such a terrifying person had no combat power at all. He only had a realm, but he did not need combat power ¡­


    What they needed was a corresponding life level to extend their lifespan ¡­


    They also had the authority to enter the high-dimensional space-time. If they were to fight with you, they would definitely use all sorts of mechanical weapons.


    Someone could not help but ask,¡±so you¡¯re saying that this Empire¡¯s civilization can¡¯t break through to rank-9 because they¡¯re disabled?¡± The one who lost their inheritance?¡±


    that¡¯s right. From the looks of it, he¡¯s really crippled. They¡¯re from a top-tier level nine technological civilization, so they¡¯re definitely not ordinary people ¡­ The leader of a country must have the lifespan and realm of a God. Otherwise, how could he be a mortal who was only a few hundred years old? That¡¯s too trashy.¡±


    ¡°Based on this, this mechanical pillar God, after taking over their civilization¡¯s technology tree, will also suddenly ¡­ Kacha Kacha! Constantly breaking through? You¡¯re starting to become a God through technology?¡±


    Everyone was shocked. This was too unbelievable!


    In the current universe, everyone was on the path of the transcendent, and their cultivation realm was one step at a time. Was it so easy for the person next door?


    He felt that his three views had been subverted.


    However, unlike the racer of Mount Haruna, the Big Shot Alchemist was very serious in his analysis, and that was his specialty.


    It looked like he was about to achieve something big.


    The alchemy monarch said,¡¯does everyone understand now? in the universe, there were roughly two systems. one was the extraordinary and the other was technology ¡­ As you can understand, the path of the Science and Technology side is also able to improve their realm, but the way they do so is through some special external force.¡±


    everyone nodded, indicating that they understood the structure of this civilization.


    The two systems could be said to have their own advantages and disadvantages.


    Every one of them would definitely be extremely powerful when they developed to the top.


    He was a big Shot in the field of technology, a scientist who had lived for thousands of years. Although he was only at level eight or nine and had no combat power, his knowledge was terrifying. He was an entire civilization, piloting spaceships and all kinds of mechanical armors. He could make you unable to take care of yourself.


    from the looks of it, Carolyn isn¡¯t that good at fighting either. She¡¯s also summoning a gang fight, which is somewhat similar ¡­ It¡¯s indeed a half-extraordinary, half-technological civilization.¡±


    Everyone thought about it and felt that everything was clear!


    In fact, many things were connected. It was just that the knowledge at that time was not enough to reach it and he could not understand it. Now that he thought about it, it was indeed similar.


    hahaha, I feel like I¡¯ve gained more knowledge by following you big shots!


    yeah, I¡¯m one step closer to the realm of the average keyboard Sage. I feel that it¡¯s enough for me to be reincarnated into the universe. I already have the qualifications to be an Emperor!


    ¡­


    cough, cough, cough.


    Alchemy monarch said, ¡± don¡¯t be in a hurry to speak. I¡¯m sure everyone already knows the general situation by now. Whether it¡¯s the mechanical pillar God or the Empire¡¯s civilization, they can¡¯t break through to the ninth rank. They¡¯re missing a threshold, which is the divine breakthrough system.


    This was natural. After all, it was possible for a normal person to take a Gatling gun, but could an ant take a Gatling gun? If your Life Foundation is too low, you won¡¯t be able to use any powerful weapons. The Empire in front of us has made up for some of the deficiencies with the God of cloning.¡±


    ¡°Then, here comes the question. What kind of secret technology is this godly fitness center? The entire Empire has been studying it for tens of thousands of years. Now that the pillar God of machinery has taken over, can he really study it?¡±


    Everyone listened carefully, and they heard the alchemy monarch say something horrifying, ¡±


    ¡°However, I want to tell everyone one thing! They did not even know the secret of this terrifying technological civilization to break through to the ninth-rank ¡­ And we all know! In fact, we¡¯ve already mastered this technology!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s minds went blank.


    This is a mysterious technological breakthrough system that can make people break through their realms the moment they enter. We actually know about it?


    They were horrified.


    What did this mean? This meant that they could also use ¡°click, click, click, click.¡± They didn¡¯t need to cultivate, and they didn¡¯t need 996 Yuan of hard work to become rich with technology?


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    to tell you the truth, ¡± the alchemy Emperor said, ¡± the ancient great level nine God, Hermes, has told us about the threshold of breaking through to level nine long ago!


    What?


    Did Hermes tell us long ago?


    As soon as she said that, all the netizens were shocked and inexplicable.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression did not look too good. Hermes¡¯s clone just passed away and came here to become renemansky, and these netizens can¡¯t help but whip his corpse.

 Chapter 877

    ?


    877 Chapter 887-the way to become a God, the price of life


    Everyone was shocked and shocked.


    He silently said in his heart, awesome!


    in fact, the entire Empire has been exploring the terrifying technology for tens of thousands of years. The God¡¯s factory that can turn mortals into gods has been completely lost and we already knew about it? ¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already mastered the core technology?¡±


    ¡°Those country bumpkins don¡¯t know, but we do. We are indeed the center of the universe? (Confirmed)¡±


    Hermes already told us this secret? ¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone had different opinions and were extremely excited.


    everyone, please calm down, ¡± alchemy Emperor said. I¡¯ll continue. I¡¯ve studied this godly fitness center and found that they¡¯re distributed everywhere, just like the fitness centers on earth.


    Such a strange place was here. Such a high-level mysterious place should be extremely precious. How could it be everywhere? ¡°According to my guess, it¡¯s probably an empty shell. Their core secrets are in one of the main factories, and they¡¯re transporting fitness energy elixirs to various branches ¡­¡±


    Everyone nodded. It was a very reasonable guess.


    ¡°Then, this energy liquid might be the key. What could it be? Do you guys want to make a guess? We already know.¡±


    At this point, who wouldn¡¯t understand?


    Everyone had goosebumps.


    Quality!


    The original substance!


    It was the legendary alchemy door.


    It could exchange for everything. One quality pleased another, one quality countered another, one quality dominated another ¡­


    yes, ¡± the alchemy monarch said, ¡± you¡¯ve already guessed it. The Supreme substance of the alchemy gate is known as the mysterious substance that can move the Supreme alchemy ¡­ What exactly was the alchemy door that could be pried open? at that time, we didn¡¯t really understand. Now that we think about it, it should be the grade-9 door.


    This door to the ninth rank was not a door for the transcendent.


    It was the door to breaking through to the ninth step of the technological side.


    ¡°Because I said before that alchemy is likely to be a path of Science and Technology. At that time, we almost walked on it, so the door of alchemy is naturally the threshold of the 9th rank. It simply fits the requirements!¡±


    Everyone instantly fell silent.


    It was indeed reasonable, and even inevitable.


    in fact, Hermes has already given us the ancient civilization system?


    They looked back at the entire history and came to a sudden realization.


    The only quality of teaching the door of alchemy was the path of level 9 in the Science and Technology side.


    Teaching incense to all beings, using the power of flesh and blood to distort the laws, this was the path of the ninth rank of the transcendent.


    They corresponded to the two great essences!


    Perfect, it was perfect!


    No one had expected that such information was hidden.


    As they grew up, the information left behind by Hermes, the Enlightener of civilization, was still worth digging into. He left behind many unbelievable secrets.


    ¡°Oh my God! Hermes has already given us the two ancient universe Dao systems and the ways to break through!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve been walking on the extraordinary path and neglected the other side!¡±


    that¡¯s right. A universe Overlord of this level would definitely know all the paths of the two systems. He might even be like renemansky, with extraordinary civilizations and technological civilizations under his command.


    ¡°We are indeed the center of the universe! These country bumpkins are still fighting for their lives and researching for tens of thousands of years, but they still haven¡¯t discovered such a peerless secret.¡±


    In an instant, a sense of superiority gushed out madly.


    What was legacy and Foundation?


    This was the legacy and Foundation!


    ¡°We already know about the breakthrough path of the technological side, but we just didn¡¯t use it!


    in fact, we can¡¯t even be bothered with them. These country bumpkins have been researching for tens of thousands of years, but they don¡¯t know that they¡¯re trapped in it. The technological level of their civilization has been stuck ¡­


    The alchemy monarch said, ¡± cough, cough, cough. You should know that I took the opportunity to find the alchemy door in the ¡®original form¡¯ that I revived in the courtyard of the God of creation. This is a magical energy of the universe.


    Am I the only one?


    That was definitely not the case. Since such a material existed in the universe, there must have been an even more ancient and powerful civilization that had discovered that this civilization was a technological civilization.


    The little bit of energy that was extracted from life had a terrifying power.


    It was the purest, original energy of a non-elemental life form. Even a drop of it on a stone would be submerged, and it could even make the stone gain intelligence.


    If it¡¯s turned into energy liquid, I should be able to absorb it without any obstacles and fuse it into my body to become my cultivation base. I can indeed improve my realm without cultivating.¡±


    When Xu Zhi heard this, he was slightly enlightened.


    He roughly understood what it meant.


    He thought to himself, ¡±


    it turns out that I¡¯m also on the path of technology. I¡¯ve never cultivated. I also absorb energy with a click, click, click ¡­ It can directly increase one¡¯s cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, it¡¯s exactly the same.¡±


    The ¡®quality¡¯ was like the feedback energy from the extinction of the insect race. It could be absorbed without any obstacles and could directly increase one¡¯s cultivation.


    this should be the black technology left behind by the Zerg. After all, the previous Zerg Queen also walked the path of technology. I¡¯ve been eating the civilization dividends left behind by her without knowing anything. Xu Zhi looked at the Zerg sub-brain and said indifferently, ¡± knowledge is indeed the power of everything. I¡¯m starting to understand the energy feedback mechanism of the Zerg sub-brain ¡­


    However, it was clear that the Zergs ¡®methods were much more advanced.


    The integration of quality would usually lead to cultivation without combat power.


    After all, he did not come from bitter cultivation, and Xu Zhi did not have such side effects. His Foundation was very solid, and at the same time, he had three great clones to help him learn and supplement his knowledge ¡­


    The stability of his cultivation base was not inferior to that of di Qi and Medusa, who had been cultivating in seclusion steadily and painstakingly.


    At this moment, the entire internet was boiling.


    The alchemy Emperor continued his analysis. yes, it¡¯s quality. At that time, the level-9 civilization must have had a core Imperial Headquarters. The entire civilization was guarding it, and inside it was the production ¡­


    Quality!


    And how was quality produced?


    ¡°This process is very complicated. I¡¯ve said before that for an Alchemist to extract a drop of ¡®substance¡¯, they have to spend a lot of effort and kill countless new lives. After all, only at the moment of the birth of a life will a trace of it be born.


    The question was, how did the Empire¡¯s factory produce it?


    Their technology must be advanced to a certain extent. Let me make an assumption. Their process is as follows:


    First of all, find a life that can reproduce very quickly, possibly like chickens and ducks, and carry out the assembly line breeding. Do you know the assembly line of chicken farms in the United States?


    It was a kind of industrialization.


    The assembly line reproduction, large-scale killing, extraction, and reproduction only produced that little bit of quality ¡­ In other words, their large-scale fitness centers are built on the lives of countless lives that they have killed.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s scalps went numb when they heard that.


    Everyone knew that the technological side was a huge resource consumer. They mined planets and plundered the Galaxy, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be consumed to such a terrifying extent!


    In fact, even in such a highly developed level 9 civilization, life was a huge resource!

 Chapter 878

    ?


    878 Level 80 in one second!


    Just as everyone was discussing.


    The alchemy monarch was silent for a moment, but he still revealed a more shocking secret, ¡±


    in fact, it¡¯s not necessarily the case of chickens and ducks. I¡¯ve discovered a secret. The higher the level of the new life, the more quality is extracted ¡­


    There were no flowers at all, so the efficiency was extremely low and it was a waste of resources ¡­ In other words, ferocious beasts like tigers and even primates ¡­ The life form with intelligence was the best choice.


    So, what did everyone think they would choose? Would they sacrifice resources and efficiency and use flowers and plants, or would they choose beasts, or ¡­ Choose an intelligent being?¡±


    Everyone was shocked. Even though they didn¡¯t want to believe it, a thought still appeared in their minds. The netizens sitting in front of their computers felt their scalps go numb and started discussing.


    f * ck, could it be a slave race from another planet? ¡±


    Just thinking about this scene made his hair stand on end.


    It must be an unimaginable scene of a super factory.


    It was like an assembly line of chickens and ducks. Intelligent creatures were locked in cages and slowly moved forward through the iron bars.


    And this assembly line was bound to be extremely long.


    Even for ordinary people, they might not be able to complete it in their entire lives.


    Development, growth, reproduction, pregnancy, childbirth ¡­ This assembly line was simply a ¡°life line.¡±


    They were living their planned lives up there ¡­


    This scene was like a dark fairy tale.


    when a race lives on an assembly line all their lives ¡­ Oh my God!¡±


    come to think of it, we humans are quite suitable. Our fertility rate is quite fast, and we reproduce crazily ¡­ If such a high tier space civilization discovers us, we¡¯ll be screwed ¡­ wait a minute, our current earth might have already become a God¡¯s factory. The population rate is quite fast, and we are also on the assembly line of life ¡­ (It¡¯s scary)¡±


    ¡°The higher-ups are thinking too darkly!¡±


    ¡°It might not be an intelligent life form, right? It was too cruel for intelligent life to be in an assembly line. What if they were intelligent life without intelligence? (A serious face.jpg) ¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone¡¯s discussion was very chaotic.


    Previously, when he looked at the path of the extraordinary system, he felt that it was exaggerated and very primitive.


    Almost all of them relied on destroying all living beings to obtain energy. They felt that this was a barbarian civilization and that a technological society would definitely be more elegant and humane. They would definitely not do such cruel things ¡­


    Looking at it now, it was indeed elegant enough.


    the agricultural domestic animals assembly line factory was like the breeding of chickens and ducks on earth, breeding, vaccines, and cage production ¡­ There was an extremely terrifying feeling.


    cough, cough, cough. Everyone, please stop discussing. We can treat this as an eye-opening experience. We¡¯ve just seen a wonderful universe.


    The alchemy Emperor stepped forward to stop this topic and said, ¡± they are a God-tier civilization, a higher dimension civilization. In their eyes, we are indeed as low as chickens and ducks, or even ants. Will they talk about human rights with ants? It¡¯s normal for them to be put on the assembly line and even serve the dishes.¡±


    it¡¯s not a creature of the same dimension.


    this is the law of the universe¡¯s jungle. The universe is an even larger primeval jungle. It¡¯s natural selection, and only the fittest survive. Can you say that a Tiger eating a man is cruel? ¡±


    let¡¯s get back to the main topic. According to my speculation, the mechanical pillar God may be building this Divine Factory again and reviving the ancient civilization. I wonder if it can discover it? ¡±


    I think it¡¯s inevitable that it discovered this factory. The rest is just a matter of time. Let¡¯s imagine a group of vacuum cleaners, toilets, and even an Arsenal. It¡¯s like going to the gym ¡­


    when we train our bodies, the most we can do is to strengthen our muscles. When they train their bodies, they¡¯ve trained their bodies to the level of life ¡­


    Everyone felt extremely terrified.


    Now, the native civilizations were too weak!


    For tens of thousands of years, the level-9 civilization had not been able to restore its ancient ancestors. Now, it was a new pillar God of zombies ¡®turn to take over. They would probably reach the level of a level-9 technological civilization and return to the peak ¡­


    After all, this was the threshold of the ninth rank.


    The technology to turn himself into a God!


    The average level of the people in the technological civilization was too low, so it was impossible for them to control more terrifying magical weapons. Ants could not hold a Gatling gun, so you had to raise your level to a certain level ¡­


    At that time, let¡¯s not talk about the average deity.


    However, there would definitely be God-level scientists who could pick up the Gatling gun ¡­ He fought a tier 9.


    The alchemy Emperor thought, however, it¡¯s really terrifying! I didn¡¯t expect Hermes, the oldest god of wisdom, to give us so many inspirations. He¡¯s simply selfless!¡±


    The crowd immediately turned solemn.


    They seemed to see the ancient god of wisdom, who had brought wisdom and civilization to the mortals on the ground.


    He had fought his entire life to protect civilization. Even if he had fallen and was at the end of his life, a wisp of his soul had come to the world for prosperity and gave people all the wisdom of the ancient civilization.


    ¡°Yup! We should be sincerely respectful!¡±


    Mercury, the triple great, has taught us the paths of two civilizations!


    ¡°Yup! He even left behind the original substance of the alchemy door, a path of the ninth step of the technological side!¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t notice it at all!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re really disappointing! I¡¯m sorry for not being able to understand the profound meaning of this ancient existence!¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone felt a little guilty. Hermes¡¯s words were very meaningful, and they were right in front of them, but they could not understand.


    so, boss, ¡± someone suddenly said, ¡± you¡¯ll be the first to build a factory, and everyone will be fit to become a God? ¡±


    In fact, the alchemy Emperor had become the original form, and his own race was the most suitable and efficient factory ¡± chickens and ducks ¡°.


    As long as they were given food, they could skip the process of breeding creatures and directly produce the ¡± original substance ¡± without any middleman making a profit.


    It could be said that if it was properly produced, he only needed one-fifth of the normal resources to have the same amount of original substance ¡­ However, to him, this was still a huge amount of resources!


    How terrifying was the level-9 civilization?


    Even in the entire universe, they were an outstanding advanced civilization!


    Their core God¡¯s factory must have been a workshop the size of a planet, and the assembly line might have circled the planet more than a dozen times to produce such a huge ¡± original substance.


    this is a huge project, ¡± the alchemy monarch said. we¡¯ll need to use the power of the entire civilization to provide the source of substance needed by the entire civilization. Although I can¡¯t spread it, I can still help some people become gods and break through their cultivation.


    now, after laying the groundwork for so long, I¡¯ll make one thing clear!


    When everyone heard this, their expressions became extremely serious.


    Was all that in front of him just foreshadowing? At first, they thought that the introduction of the alchemy era, which was similar to the technological civilization, was just a foreshadowing. They had introduced the door of alchemy, as well as the breakthrough threshold of the entire level 9 technology. Who knew that the greatness of Hermes was just a foreshadowing?


    Everyone¡¯s expression instantly turned serious.


    The alchemy monarch said-¡± now, I¡¯d like to make it clear that I plan to build a mini-factory that belongs to me. It¡¯s called the level-up paywall. The fees will be divided according to the level of the area for every ten levels ¡­


    He didn¡¯t need to cultivate.


    He didn¡¯t need to work like crazy.


    He didn¡¯t need to work hard.


    As long as you spend money, yes, as long as you top up money, you can directly buy a level from me and make you stronger!


    Kachakachakacha ¡­ Can you imagine that I¡¯m able to level up to 80 in one second?


    What are you still waiting for? Come and participate! The poor rely on cultivation while the rich rely on technology. It¡¯s worth trying the cultivation path of technology!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    So this is what you are, Grantham!

 Chapter 879

    ?


    879 Fiendgod Alchemist


    Krypton! Gold! Buy! Wait! Level!


    Everyone reacted quickly.


    Alchemy Lord Grantham was after Asura¡¯s Dao, which was next door to them.


    Although the players weren¡¯t as rich as the natives, they had a lot of money. Moreover, they were like locusts in the sky, plucking feathers from geese when they passed by.


    Especially since he had slaughtered a large number of giant octopuses, he was still very rich.


    ¡°You¡¯re still the boss, I was wondering why you suddenly copied the racer of Mount Haruna to do the test? (Sudden realization)¡±


    the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s review is just a hobby, but The Alchemist boss doesn¡¯t like it. He¡¯s here all of a sudden, so there must be a conspiracy. He¡¯s really here to make a living (scary).


    ¡°There¡¯s such a conspiracy! After seeing them painstakingly killing the octopuses, he instantly had the idea of stealing the wallets of this group of idiotic players? (Trembling)¡±


    ¡­


    He had never expected that he would advertise sponsored partnerships at the end.


    At this moment, the racer of Mount Haruna joined in the fun.


    ¡°Brothers, it¡¯s not enough to just have levels without corresponding combat power! It was just an empty shelf! Do you want a powerful bloodline talent? Do you want to be born with an inborn bloodline? Do you want a naturally powerful race?


    ¡°I¡¯ll satisfy you here!¡±


    talent plug-in, as long as you win over your bloodline, you will be the strongest!


    now, I can order all kinds of bloodlines with a 20% discount. If the price is high enough, I can give you a bloodline blueprint. I will provide a tailor-made service and show you a different side of myself!


    ¡­


    When the alchemy monarch saw his comment, he immediately pinned the comment of the racer of Mount Haruna to the top.


    Instantly, there were thousands of likes.


    There were a lot of comments in this reply. When he clicked on it, they were all ¡± Master Ball caught alive ¡± and ¡± I knew you¡¯d definitely come to join in the fun. ¡°My youth is back.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    It was like seeing a ghost.


    Everyone¡¯s faces turned black.


    One was selling levels and realms ¡­


    One sold extraordinary bloodlines ¡­


    When the two bosses saw that the situation was good, they instantly found a business opportunity and had already begun to cut leeks.


    However, what was the most important thing in cultivation?


    Naturally, it was his cultivation and bloodline. These two key factors were scratching at their hearts.


    ¡°I thought that this game was a game with a conscience. I thought that I would become stronger by looking at the liver, liver knowledge, and liver cirrhosis. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so terrifying! The pay-to-win cheat was actually so serious to this extent? This game even included levels, bloodlines, and professions? Sell them all directly? I didn¡¯t expect this! (Big brother Dali. JPY)¡±


    ¡°Motherf * cker, which online game in real life would dare to play like that? Directly selling levels? Directly selling their bloodline? It¡¯s closed down in an instant, and it¡¯s the only one in front of me. ¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    They all knew that the alchemy Emperor would definitely return, but they did not expect him to return in this way, turning into Grantham, the rich Emperor.


    cough, cough, cough. You¡¯re still too young and think too highly of yourself. Do you think that they¡¯re cutting you up? ¡±


    Meng Mei came out at this time, shook her head, and said, ¡± you little leeks are so poor that I¡¯m cutting you off in passing. The right way is to cut off this civilization that has existed for tens of thousands of years.


    Everyone was slightly shocked.


    ¡°Do you guys want to?¡± A netizen asked.


    Meng Mei shook her head and sighed. you¡¯re all too young. Even though there are changes in the world now, with the competition between the pillar gods and the mysterious universe garden, we should still make a move and fight for an opportunity!


    As one of the masterminds, we have to take part in the battle. Also, have you forgotten that we also have a player called the system distributor?¡±


    System?


    As soon as he said that, many people broke out in cold sweat.


    Yes, they had been watching in the dark for so long. The virus outbreak, the biochemical crisis, and the entire civilization was in danger. They definitely had to think of a way to deal with the pillar God of machinery. Now, they were actually going to take action in the dark?


    Were they going to ¡­


    Their hearts suddenly went blank as they thought of an extremely terrifying scene. One word after another appeared in their minds.


    ¡°6 heads of state, go for the grand prize!¡±


    a Supreme gift bag of 648! I¡¯ll give you a top-tier bloodline!


    ¡°Level 99 in one slash! Dragon slaying saber, click and you¡¯ll get it! If you¡¯re a brother, then come and cut me!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At this very moment.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Meng Mei asked.


    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m ready.¡± Pan Yuxian said. As one of the oldest players, she was also a muscle-based fighter, so her realm was naturally extremely high. Now, she had also stepped onto the road of tier 9 ¡­


    Stepping on it and walking to the end were two different concepts.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not good at this.¡± She said.


    you¡¯re the only one who can do it. It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ve become very beautiful now, very beautiful. As long as you don¡¯t reveal your true nature and become gentle, yes, this business-like smile, and spend money on them ¡­ Meng Mei said.


    They made the system¡¯s main body stand on the lens of the eyeball and instantly activated it. The entire system was instantly elementalized and a projection descended.


    come, God Alchemist, ancient existence of the universe, virtual reality, exchange everything you have with equal value!


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it the system Ultraman?¡±


    ¡°Vulgar,¡±


    ¡­


    Dorica.


    The entire continent was in a state of panic.


    In the neighboring ocean, in the state of Fuli-Jashi, everyone knew that a terrifying unknown mysterious virus had broken out.


    Even though the entire Empire was unwilling to disclose this information, they could no longer contain it. Everyone saw an extremely terrifying scene. Countless space railguns were locking down the entire continent.


    That was more than half of the Empire¡¯s savings!


    It was actually used to seal a continent of a planet?


    No one was a fool.


    The Empire would not spend such a huge amount of War Savings even if they gave up a planet, let alone a continent. The situation must be extremely bad, and it would be the end of life and death ¡­


    ¡°We¡¯re finished.¡±


    what happened in the entire continent? ¡±


    ¡°Is he the heir of that universe¡¯s Daoist?¡±


    ¡­


    Countless people looked at the night sky in silence.


    Many people walked out of the high-rise buildings and out of the balcony, looking at the stars outside.


    They could feel the arrival of the end of the world. They knew more than anyone how terrifying it was.


    However, the torrent of fate was rolling. Everyone living in this era was just a speck of dust. They couldn¡¯t make a choice and couldn¡¯t change anything.


    we can¡¯t change our fate.


    An old woman was holding a child in her arms. She stood on the balcony and looked into the distance. the world is really cruel and heartless. We can¡¯t do anything but wait.


    grandma, the Empire has already sacrificed a continent. Are we going to be sacrificed as well? ¡± The child asked.


    I¡¯m not sure. Whether we sacrifice ourselves or not, we have no choice. The white-haired old woman gently stroked the young man¡¯s head and Deer Horn.


    Suddenly, a sparse radiance descended on the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    It was a beam of light that gathered to form a hazy goddess of women who was extremely beautiful.

 Chapter 880

    ?


    880 The terrifying and shocking Empire


    Everyone saw this beautiful scene of light. It was so vast that it pierced through the clouds and stood on the ground. There was a sense of mystery.


    At first glance, an endless stream of information gushed into his mind.


    This was the law.


    It was a law that had distorted the laws of the universe.


    An incredible thought appeared in his mind. Was this another mysterious trace of a level-nine universe Dao-maker?


    ¡°Oh my God, a great disaster is coming!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, what is this?¡±


    ¡°What kind of unbelievable being has descended?¡±


    Some people wailed. They thought of the most ancient period of destruction. Only after renemansky had fallen did so many level-nine universe existences descend on this land. Now that a similar scene had appeared in front of them, did it mean that destruction was going to repeat itself?


    Out of the 37 planets back then, only six were left. Now that the catastrophe was repeating itself, would they be completely destroyed?


    Endless despair surrounded the People¡¯s hearts.


    ¡­


    Whoosh.


    The old man and the child were also extremely excited. They leaned on the balcony and looked at the goddess outside.


    She found that as soon as she looked at it, a light blue virtual screen appeared in front of her in an instant.


    [ God Alchemist ]


    These five words slowly appeared in his mind.


    [ I am an Alchemist, a product of the ultimate law of the universe¡¯s ultimate high-dimensional civilization. My goal is to kill the number one taboo existence in the universe, the Tathagata pillar God. ]


    The beautiful woman¡¯s cold voice was heard.


    However, he could not help but raise his arms to show off his muscles, which was very strange.


    [ the pillar God of Tathagata possesses the characteristics of immortality. The cancer of immortality in the universe has destroyed countless civilizations of Daoists. Every time the pillar God of Tathagata descends, the God and demon alchemists will follow. ]


    Below it was the game store, which actually had all kinds of exchange items.


    ¡°To hunt down the Buddha pillar God? To hunt down that virus?¡± The old woman¡¯s expression changed slightly. She had completely felt the terror of this forbidden existence.


    Countless civilizations in the universe were chasing after it, which showed how terrifying it was! It was incomparably taboo! It had already destroyed countless level-9 civilizations.


    The most important thing was!


    The pillar God, Tathagata, was actually immortal!


    Even she knew what this meant, so she could not wait for it to fall. With an eternal life, this monster would probably destroy countless Daoist civilizations in the entire universe ¡­


    Therefore, he could only try to kill him by force!


    Then, it was only natural that the mysterious [ God-demon Alchemist ] was born.


    She took a closer look.


    ¡°Why does it look like a virtual online game?¡± The old lady was shocked. She had naturally played this type of game before, and was even extremely familiar with it. After all, everyone grew up playing online games.


    In the Empire, this was a form of entertainment for the commoners.


    ¡°What is this thing? Let me see ¡­¡± The old lady¡¯s eyes swept over the area, and the more she looked, the more shocked she became.


    There were all sorts of mysterious extraordinary divine weapons, such as Teslar¡¯s coil and Gatling Buddhist staff.


    What was the most terrifying thing?


    In fact, he could even buy a life level directly!


    As long as one paid a sufficiently large price, they could directly break through to become a tier 8 God!


    She continued to read and was even more shocked!


    He could actually ¡­ Purchase the ninth rank.


    ¡°oh my god, this, this, this ¡­ is this really possible?¡± The old woman was shocked and felt her whole body tremble. The information inside was too huge.


    you can exchange for anything and buy anything.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s an online virtual game, it¡¯s not that exaggerated ¡­ In the game, you can directly buy levels and bloodlines, and instantly Max out your level. It¡¯s simply a cheat in the game!¡±


    She was completely terrified. besides, this is the real universe!


    ¡°Is this the technique of the universe¡¯s advanced civilization? Their technology, civilization, methods, and vision are already unimaginably strong!¡±


    However, upon closer inspection, she realized that it was very expensive.


    Every realm was 10 levels. The gods were at level 80, and the Daoists of the universe were at level 90.


    And to directly purchase it to become a deity, even if she had little knowledge, she could roughly see the extremely terrifying resources. It actually required a central planet that produced energy resources for up to 300 years!


    ¡°Oh my God, is this really an equivalent exchange?¡±


    Her voice trembled as she felt that this number was too terrifying. If such resources were placed on the neighboring extraordinary planet bord, it would probably be able to produce 30 gods!


    She continued to look. Breaking through to tier 9 was an astronomical figure.


    It would not be enough even if he sold the entire high-level tiel Empire, which had been accumulating for tens of thousands of years!


    ¡°This must be a lie, it must be a lie ¡­¡± She calmed down and looked at one of the six heads of state who was trying to get a discount gift bag. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± but, if I want to see if it¡¯s the work of the gods and demons, I just need to ¡­


    The starter pack.


    [ personal data transformation, display the system layout ]


    She did a comparison of the so-called six Yuan and found that it was equivalent to her half a year¡¯s salary, which was sixty thousand Yuan! A total of 70000 tiel Empire Energy coins. It was simply too expensive!


    Energy coins were the common currency in the higher civilizations.


    It was to refine pure energy. Even if he were to trade with other unknown civilizations, there would not be any barriers.


    But the old man was silent for a moment. In the past, the diligent and thrifty old man would have been very distressed, but now, he didn¡¯t know how long the future would be.


    Thinking of this, she silently pressed the first charge button.


    A strange thing happened. A beam of light guided the energy coins he had placed and they instantly disappeared into the huge figure.


    confirming payment-¡±


    payment has been completed. You can draw now. Do you want to draw? ¡±


    ¡°Draw!¡±


    The wheel spun.


    Ding! Ding!


    you¡¯ve received a $0.5 level 5 life coupon.


    ¡­


    The old man¡¯s expression changed slightly. He opened the system store again and saw his personal page.


    [ race: deer (no cultivation technique) ]


    [ strength: 0.3 ]


    [ agility: 0.4 ]


    [ mental strength: 0.6 ]


    (Normal value: 1)


    [ realm: level 0 (VIP0. Realm affects VIP level and purchasing rights) ]


    The old man looked at the page and felt that it was normal.


    Although some of the Empire¡¯s upper echelons had cultivated some extraordinary systems, their realms were not high. Most of them were at stage three or four.


    On the other hand, some ordinary people would choose to go to the dojo to cultivate. Most of them were around the second rank. They were reluctant to spend money and had to work, so they thought that you gritted your teeth and did not cultivate.


    ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ll buy a realm!¡±


    The old man¡¯s breathing became rapid, and he quickly looked at the price of the realm. it¡¯s 648 Yuan for a one-time upgrade to the second level ¡­


    Her heart ached for him. This was her life savings, and it was the biggest savings that most ordinary families could afford.


    But after a moment of silence, she chose to top up.


    Hualala!


    A beam of light descended.


    please silently circulate one of the cultivation systems, martial arts or soul Dao.


    As an ordinary person, she knew about these two common cultivation techniques. She felt something entering her body. It was warm and gentle, and her body was gradually becoming younger.


    After an unknown period of time, the teenager next to her was completely stunned. grandma, what happened to you!?


    She suddenly walked to the mirror and looked at the extremely beautiful young girl in the mirror. It was actually her younger self.


    ¡°My appearance?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m rank two? VIP2?¡± The old woman was extremely surprised. After a while, she went to look for the valuable things in the house very seriously.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    The Empire Conference had completely erupted.


    ¡°My God, what the hell is this?¡±


    another mysterious level-9 civilization has descended? ¡±


    ¡°Chase and kill pillar God Tathagata?¡±


    ¡°It seems that this virus, in the eyes of the real advanced space civilizations, is much more terrifying than we thought! We¡¯re saved! We¡¯re not fighting this natural disaster alone!¡±


    ¡­


    Countless corporate executives were very excited.


    They were extremely suspicious at first and were extremely vigilant. However, they had naturally tested it before and found that it was true ¡­ It could be exchanged successfully.


    In fact, there were already some corporations who had directly exchanged for a level 70 epic-grade item.


    Even though his combat strength was weak, and his breakthrough was relatively slow and gentle, he had indeed successfully broken through after spending a month in the high-dimensional space-time!


    ¡°This is a lost technique of our ancient civilization!¡±


    yes, it¡¯s life source energy liquid, but its purity is higher than what¡¯s recorded in our ancient civilization¡¯s records. In our records, it takes three months to transform cultivation and break through at the same realm, but it only takes one month here!


    Many of them had tears in their eyes.


    How many years had it been ¡­ How many tens of thousands of years had it been ¡­ They had been stuck at the stage of civilization and could not make any progress. They wanted to revive the God¡¯s factory, but there were no signs at all. They were almost in despair now, feeling that even if their civilization came to an end, they could not take this step ¡­


    this is a terrifying technological civilization. Their life origin fluid has an unimaginably high purity. You must know that any life extraction process will be accompanied by impurities!


    ¡°And this one has almost no impurities!¡±

 Chapter 881

    ?


    881 A heaven-defying strategy against the battle pillar God


    The entire Empire¡¯s Parliament was in chaos.


    The core technology of their civilization that they had been looking forward to the most had actually appeared here.


    ¡°Heavens! Look, you can even exchange for anything above the seventh rank! They could even help him break through to become a rank eight God. Was this even possible? According to the ancient records, our civilization¡¯s God¡¯s factory can only allow one to break through to rank 7 without any obstacles!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the seventh step is already the limit of breaking through with pure energy! A rank eight deity is a qualitative change. It¡¯s a terrifying realm that can only be broken through by walking the path of a rank eight high-dimensional space-time!¡±


    yes, pure energy can¡¯t break through to God!


    If it was so easy to break through to become a deity, then there wouldn¡¯t be so few on the neighboring planet bord.


    Deities had to walk the path of high-dimensional space-time, and it was extremely difficult.


    ¡°Maybe this mysterious God Alchemist can really help me break through to the God level? Through a certain method, it can help a life form walk the path to the higher dimension?¡±


    This was very terrifying.


    It was so terrifying that it made one¡¯s heart jump.


    ordinary people might not understand, but only the elite scientists of the empire knew what this meant.


    For an Ordinary Level 9 technological civilization, Level 7 was the limit.


    In the ancient civilization, many of the upper echelons were at the 7th rank, and the 8th rank had to work hard on their own path to the higher dimension, so there were not many 8th rank lifeforms in their civilization.


    and this civilization?


    Can their technology help you break through to level 8 without any obstacles?


    It can help you complete the path of a rank-8 God-the high-dimensional space-time path with 100% completion?


    This was too shocking!


    The difference of one realm was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    Level Seven and level eight were two different concepts.


    ¡°We have to try.¡± Majesty tiel opened his mouth.


    ¡± but, your majesty, the resources are too much ¡­ ¡± On the side, some of the Empire¡¯s ministers hesitated. It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t afford the price, but that they felt that it was a huge loss. For such a resource, the neighboring bord planet could produce 30 gods!


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Majesty tiel said,¡±if it¡¯s true, it¡¯ll be very frightening. The forbidden civilization behind this mysterious mall is probably the most invincible one even among the rank-9 ¡­¡±


    we can¡¯t think of any way to help them complete the path of the eighth step.


    If even level eight deities could be exchanged for it, what about level nine deities? Although we can¡¯t buy it, it can help people complete 100% of the path of laws, which is even more terrifying!¡±


    ¡°At the same time, did you notice? Rank eight gods are at VIP8, so they can buy many top-tier items in the mall.¡± His Majesty said.


    Everyone looked over.


    Instantly, he found a dazzling array of top-tier bloodlines and complete top-tier cultivation techniques.


    internal space bloodline, nine revolutions mysterious art, and sea of consciousness cultivation method.


    The evil eye bloodline, a Magus meditation technique.


    The Mount Shu sword style.


    Faith in the incense method.


    ¡­


    There were countless.


    Looking at the introduction of these cultivation techniques, they were simply envious.


    What did this mean?


    Everyone knew.


    A top-tier transcendent bloodline, coupled with a complete and mature technique, was something that countless civilizations in the universe dreamed of.


    In a space civilization, this knowledge was the greatest treasure! It was enough to support the complete inheritance of a civilization!


    This was too shocking.


    One had to know that soul Dao and martial Dao were two universal cultivation techniques and were very basic. The cat tail bugs on bird planet had cultivated some incomplete cultivation techniques, which was why they were so weak ¡­


    If they were given a top-tier transcendent bloodline, coupled with a complete transcendent cultivation technique ¡­


    For example, this nine revolutions mysterious art.


    If they were allowed to learn it, their combat power would be infinite and they would be invincible among their peers. Their flying ships would probably be destroyed as easily as breaking dry weeds and smashing rotten wood ¡­


    It was simply unimaginable!


    these can only be exchanged with a rank eight deity and a VIP8 access. At the same time, each bloodline is worth as much as a deity, and each corresponding cultivation technique is worth as much as a deity.


    Although it was said that it couldn¡¯t be leaked in any form, the details still had to be seen.


    It¡¯s worth a try. After all, it could very well represent the complete rise of a civilization!¡± Emperor tiel was very decisive. is there any beloved official who is willing to try? ¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, let me do it.¡± A trusted aide walked out.


    then, let¡¯s try the exchange.


    ¡­


    Kachaa.


    Endless resources poured in, and a beam of light instantly enveloped the man.


    On the other side.


    The alchemy monarch was still madly devouring energy to reproduce his own race and original form.


    Meng Mei muttered to herself, ¡± this group of Krypton gold sows are too fierce and too rich ¡­ Back in the days, the three big bosses of the small universe fought with their lives on the line, but they still didn¡¯t have as much energy as we do now! Their large size is indeed an advantage!¡±


    It was the right decision to come to the big octopus¡¯s world!


    It was indeed a gold mine.


    At this time, they were using the energy of countless giant octopuses they had hunted to make ¡± original materials ¡± for storage. They had guessed that it would sold well when it opened, but now it was almost not enough, so they were working overtime to produce it.


    ¡°Wait, a God¡¯s order came?¡±


    ¡°As expected, he¡¯s here? There was a high chance that the Empire¡¯s higher-ups had started a fight ¡­ As for the task of breaking through to become a God, it will all depend on big sister Carolyn.¡± Meng Mei said.


    Replied Carolyn with a smile.


    Energy was not a problem.


    The key was how to let these creatures possess a higher dimension and break through to level eight without any obstacles?


    This was simple for them.


    This was because the ancient gods had prayed to a certain existence and sent all the races nearby into the higher dimension. When they broke through to become tier 8 gods, they did not even consider the path of tier 8 ¡­ In that case, he could just turn them into his own race.


    As for how?


    By infecting others, the pillar gods could also turn Donna into a pillar God and allow her to enter a high-dimensional space-time ¡­


    Naturally, she, Carolyn, would be able to infect them and turn them into her clansmen!


    Her method of infection was to kill!


    Death was eternal!


    Kachaa!


    In the next second, the entire existence of the seventh step was obliterated. His body was devoured, and his memories and soul entered Carolyn¡¯s spiritual universe, becoming a part of her memory corridor.


    Huala!


    Caroline¡¯s cells slowly split, and the celestial Emperor fell out. It was already a white porcelain structure.


    ¡°Alright, this Level Seven heavenly Emperor is already part of our race and can enter the high-dimensional space-time. All that¡¯s left is to fill up the energy and reach level eight. Is there enough energy?¡± Said Carolyn with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Alchemy monarch said.


    In fact, Carolyn was a little excited.


    She knew that the players ¡®plan was terrifying.


    She was trying to abduct this civilization, tricking herself into giving out energy, tricking herself into becoming a god, and then becoming her race!


    In the long run, they would all be VIP8. Her spiritual universe would probably have countless super large giant godly spirits, di Qi, and the three pillar gods. Even small ants like them would be beaten to death by her!


    ¡°Since they¡¯ve become a part of my spiritual universe, they¡¯re naturally allowed to exchange for cultivation techniques. They¡¯re already part of my memory and are completely under my control. Even if I wanted to leak the cultivation technique, I wouldn¡¯t be able to! This is also the only long-term solution for exchanging cultivation techniques!¡± Carolyn took a deep breath.


    ¡°And they don¡¯t know anything! ¡®I don¡¯t know it has become a dream ¡­¡¯ They would only feel the great benefits and Exchange for the rank eight realm, break through to God, and then exchange for various bloodlines and cultivation techniques ¡­ To fight the pillar God of machinery, restore the glory of the Empire, and become a level-9 civilization!


    In reality?


    It¡¯s like giving me energy, gods, and talents. The cultivation techniques and bloodline cultivation techniques I buy may seem to make me stronger, but they¡¯re a part of me!¡±


    This was too terrifying!


    It was a terrifying business with no capital.


    At the same time, these guys were also very vigilant and stingy.


    The bloodline they gave him was not a real extraordinary bloodline. Those bloodline injections were bloodline plug-ins produced by the alchemy factory. They had brought them here in advance, and now they were really useful.


    This was too ruthless!


    Other than the high price, he had also bought a fake bloodline plug-in ¡­


    this civilization is completely finished.


    Carolyn closed her eyes as she could already sense the future. the pillar God is crazily infecting and devouring them, turning them into zombies ¡­ As for me, I¡¯m also infecting and devouring them in another way to become an entire clan ¡­¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Carolyn looked at the players who were still cursing and swearing.


    This group of people was a terrifying natural disaster.


    They seemed to be carefree and full of nonsense, but in fact, only when they were standing on the opposite side would one know the terrifying feeling of their bold and unconstrained imagination!

 Chapter 882

    ?


    882 Chapter 892-continuous


    What kind of situation was this?


    From VIP1 to VIP7, the process allowed one to spend like crazy, kill enemies, take risks, and then return to the system store to buy various abilities and realms to make one stronger.


    This in itself involved a huge deduction, which was equivalent to working for the black-hearted merchants.


    What about VIP8?


    when you used a large amount of resources to break through to become a rank eight god, you would become a rank eight god.


    Your entire being would no longer be yours.


    It was the other party¡¯s ¡­ All the resources, martial strength, and combat power that you had accumulated in the past would become the other party¡¯s item!


    How could this be just a black-hearted merchant?


    It was simply a business without capital!


    I¡¯ll skin you alive and take all your belongings, nibbling away at you step by step until you don¡¯t even have a single bite left!


    And the other party?


    The other party was probably still grateful and happy even after their leeks were cut.


    ¡°This method is very shameless.¡± Carolyn muttered to herself in silence, ¡± in an instant, they¡¯ve already formulated this plan ¡­ It¡¯s a plan that combines the characteristics of my entire clan and is based on that ¡­¡±


    She had seen through the entire process.


    After all, what was the foundation of the system store?


    It was binding!


    It was to prevent buyers from selling cultivation techniques and bloodlines in private.


    Only after VIP8 would she sell the core techniques and bloodlines, because once she became VIP8, she would become part of the entire clan and belong to her ¡­


    She solved the problem directly and was not afraid of leaking it at all. She could modify the other party¡¯s memory in the other party¡¯s mind, which formed the ¡± bound ¡± mode of personal top-grade cultivation techniques in online games.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the Imperial Conference.


    Hualala!


    Through the snow-white light pillar, the trusted aide from earlier quickly arrived.


    His entire body was filled with a terrifying aura. It was as if he was in a higher dimension and did not fit in with his surroundings. His pair of deer horns were extremely handsome and elegant.


    ¡°My God, he really became a God.¡±


    When everyone felt this aura, they were instantly shocked.


    Their eyes were burning with passion.


    This was the first God of their empire, the first God of their race. This already meant too many things. The glory of their ancestors was already recovering.


    ¡°God! He actually managed to do it ¡­¡±


    Countless people were surrounding and watching, planning to test it.


    ¡°This is an unbelievable technological method. It can actually allow living beings to cross the level 8 high-dimensional space-time path! It¡¯s a universal miracle!¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that our world has become a real online game? System store, level purchase? Exchanging for resources?¡±


    ¡°This is too terrifying! Was this the power of a high tier space civilization? He turned a real civilization into an online game!¡±


    They could already imagine the future.


    The streets were filled with all kinds of powerhouses. Exchanging for upgrades was like a real online game at the end of the world.


    They were favored by a high tier space civilization, they could buy technology that was beyond their imagination!


    When they thought of this, they were so excited that their faces and ears turned red!


    When one heard the Dao in the morning, one could die in the evening. This was also applicable to them.


    He felt as if he had seen the knowledge of a higher civilization and everything in a higher dimension. Even death was enough.


    Someone asked, ¡± how do you feel now that you have become a God? Also, come down from the high-dimensional space-time first. Don¡¯t burn your lifespan at will.¡±


    ¡­


    At this time, the newborn deer-Horned God was slightly stunned, and he murmured, ¡± I feel like I can¡¯t land in a low-dimensional space ¡­


    what!!?


    As soon as these words fell, the entire Hall fell silent.


    A God was actually unable to control the free high-dimensional space-time?


    Wouldn¡¯t that mean that a God could only live for three months?


    This was too terrifying.


    this was against common sense.


    It was even laughable that a God could only live for three months as long as an insect in reality.


    At this time, a scientist at the side carefully studied it and said, ¡± this could be a side effect ¡­ This kind of terrifying, unknown technology in the universe forcibly froze living beings in a high-dimensional space and time before they could make a breakthrough ¡­ However, it can only remain fixed and can no longer descend into the lower dimension.¡±


    This reasoning was very reasonable.


    At this moment, another famous old scientist said, ¡± at the same time, the cells in my skin have become very strange. The overall structure has changed. It¡¯s now extremely dense and heavy. My weight has increased by more than thirty times ¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s related to the side effects of entering the higher dimension.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡±


    this is clearly the advanced technology of the God¡¯s factory. It¡¯s very mysterious.


    ¡°We need to do some research.¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone was in deep thought, because it was impossible for living beings to enter the high-dimensional space-time path without a price. This was very reasonable in their opinion.


    In such a way, it was only natural that the God who broke through would have flaws.


    Emperor tiel sat on the high ground and asked coldly,¡±What about the Advisory Board? Let¡¯s summarize the current conclusion.¡±


    A Minister walked out. Your Majesty, there are two characteristics in front of you: The first was to be forcefully fixed in a high-dimensional space and time. The second was to have a mutation in the cell structure ¡­ All of them are suspected to be side effects.¡±


    the most important thing is to forcefully freeze in a high-dimensional space. Such a God can only live for about three months in reality.


    perhaps this is also a method to resist the pillar God Tathagata. It¡¯ll allow the local indigenous civilizations to quickly burn their combat power and carry out a high-intensity strangulation and counterattack!


    but we think that it doesn¡¯t matter.


    first of all, to the person involved, he still lived the life of a normal God and did not lose his lifespan ¡­ The second thing is the most important thing for us outsiders.


    We spent a lot of resources to cultivate a God, but he can only live for three months. Isn¡¯t that a great loss?


    One had to know that in the transcendent world next door, each of their deities had suppression-grade combat power. They had protected a force for thousands of years. Three months was a huge collapse for them!


    But what about us?


    This was not the case!


    first of all, the main role of the gods of our technological side isn¡¯t to fight. Naturally, they aren¡¯t meant to have suppressive-level combat power. Instead, they are meant to control high-dimensional spaceships and extend their own lifespans ¡­ At the same time, three months would be beneficial to us!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± His Majesty tiel asked.


    three months is enough for a scientist to study 9000 years of scientific and technological civilization. We will lead to an unprecedented crazy iteration update!


    that¡¯s right, ¡± the staff member said. in the laws of space civilization development, a society that has the technology to create gods is the true step to becoming a level 9 civilization. Therefore, the God Factory is the threshold ¡­ This was because a God-level scientist had a lifespan of nearly 10000 years and lived in a high-dimensional space-time to do research ¡­ As you can imagine!¡±


    All the representatives and corporate leaders were discussing among themselves, their hearts trembling.


    It was indeed so.


    A 10,000-year-old divine scientist was of great significance. His role was not to fight, but to research all kinds of magical weapons!


    The technology at that time had been growing at a constant rate, becoming stronger and stronger.


    This was also a terrifying characteristic of a type 9 civilization.


    This rate of growth would be incomparably terrifying, until it was infinitely close to the ultimate limit of the universe, the final barrier.


    If not for that, how could a society and civilization go against those individual level 9 great universe life forms in the vast universe? Great Daoists who had transcended the laws of the universe?


    One was the limit of an individual, where one person was a world and a civilization.


    One was the limit of a group-a group of people forming a world, a civilization.


    Emperor tiel¡¯s voice was very cold. This Emperor was full of dominance and calmness. He smiled and said, that¡¯s true. It¡¯s indeed difficult for transcendent gods to live for three months because they have to guard their forces for ten thousand years. It¡¯s ridiculous that they can only live for three months ¡­ However, for us, it¡¯s the crazy renewal of Science and Technology. The scientists themselves can live that long.¡±


    Everyone knew that this was only natural.


    After all, the God¡¯s factory was originally designed for the path of technology, and it was not suitable for the transcendent next door.


    The adviser group¡¯s spokesperson said, ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, we strongly suggest that we, the old scientists who are approaching the end of their lifespans, become gods!


    After all, every one of them is a huge asset to our civilization, and it¡¯s a loss to our society if they die of old age.


    ¡°Not only will we regain our youth and longevity, but they will also crazily replace their technology in the high-dimensional space-time. We will usher in a great civilization explosion, and we will have a certain level of resistance against the invasion of the pillar God Tathagata!¡±


    The people below started discussing and quickly started arguing.


    that¡¯s right. If our top scientists become gods and are stationed in the high-dimensional space-time all year round, we will ¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s a technological BOOM!¡±


    ¡°Every scientist can only live for three months! Crazy research ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! Then we¡¯re sure!¡±


    our civilization will be restored to its ancient glory and top technology. We can wait for it!


    ¡­


    Countless higher-ups were extremely excited.


    This was the true change.


    On the side, countless scientists were eagerly submitting their applications.


    To them, this was simply a great opportunity. Many of them were about to die of old age, and in front of them was a long life span of nearly 10000 years! At the same time, he could also be immersed in the technology projects that he loved.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. You are the pillars of the Empire. We will not forget you ¡­ After all, Science and Technology is the core of our Empire ¡­ I hope you can give us a list of scientists.¡± Majesty tiel took a deep breath and said, in that case, the exchange to become a God has been successful ¡­ How about the second and third exchange?¡±


    At this time, they had also exchanged for the extraordinary bloodline of the internal space and the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    However, exchanging for such peerless cosmic divine technique resources made them extremely pained.


    At this time, the God said,¡±he already has a bloodline. Some kind of special organ is rooted in his body!¡± At the same time, I also have a cultivation technique.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart was palpitating.


    Was it some kind of terrifying mysterious technology?


    They actually implanted blood vessels and organs through technological means, allowing people to possess the corresponding blood?


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you quickly recite the cultivation technique?¡± The people around him were anxious. show us the organs. Let us see.


    At this time, the God who had just broken through frowned and said, ¡± I can¡¯t recite it by heart, nor can I show you my organs ¡­ No form of teaching is allowed. It¡¯s a very mysterious feeling.¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    Everyone in the Imperial Conference room was shocked.


    The difficulty was that he had signed some kind of terrifying contract?


    Even the gods couldn¡¯t escape?


    At this moment, another mysterious technology was displayed in front of their eyes, and they were completely shocked.


    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that this was something even more terrifying than the contract. This God had already become a part of Carolyn¡¯s memories.

 Chapter 883

    ?


    883 Crazy spending money


    All the representatives of the Imperial Parliament were completely shocked.


    [ God Alchemist ]


    The universe mall was built with the goal of hunting down the ¡®pillar God of Tathagata¡¯. Whenever the pillar God of Tathagata invades, it would descend at the same time to help the native civilizations of the local universe resist this taboo existence ¡­


    However, the technological civilization that built this ¡®shopping center¡¯ behind the scenes was too terrifying.


    Based on the various techniques on it, it was definitely not a single super civilization, but multiple super civilizations working together to form a cosmic Alliance to resist the ¡± pillar God of Tathagata.


    This was a level 1 combat readiness trading market. The higher level civilizations would provide combat readiness support to the lower level civilizations.


    Majesty tiel took a deep breath, his face solemn.¡±This is a crisis, but it¡¯s also an opportunity! ¡°If we can resist the pillar God of Tathagata, our civilization will be able to obtain enough benefits from this market. Our race will rise ¡­¡±


    After all, he was a talented Overlord of a generation.


    ¡°So, you can only cultivate by yourself?¡± His Majesty tiel asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The God replied.


    Tiel had a flash of regret. She knew that this would definitely happen. This kind of super civilization would not have any loopholes.


    in that case, in order to save resources, let¡¯s break through to the God level directly. After all, we don¡¯t rely on individual combat ¡­


    After all, he was extremely pained by the expenditure.


    One God had cost him the energy of 30 gods.


    Each of the techniques and bloodlines cost him another thirty godly spirits. energy. The new God in front of him had used up the energy of 90 gods ¡­


    This was comparable to a prosperous central planet¡¯s tax collection of thousands of years.


    The strategic energy reserves of the Empire for tens of thousands of years were being consumed rapidly.


    Especially the space Railgun, it had been severely damaged and there was a shortage of resources ¡­


    it¡¯s obvious that these terrifying top-tier cultivation techniques are for the gods of the transcendent realm ¡­ Emperor tiel closed his eyes. it¡¯s about time for those hateful guys to find out ¡­


    At this time, the Advisory Board next door sent over the list of scientists who had broken through to the God-level.


    in that case, we can¡¯t delay it any longer. Let the three top scientists break through to the deity level first. Majesty tiel checked the Merchant City and was prepared to bring the entire Empire to continue spending large amounts of money. However, bad news came.


    [ deity¡¯s purchase cooldown: 6 hours ]


    ¡°What? limited purchase?¡± Majesty tiel frowned slightly and carefully read the words below. we can also make an appointment and pay 40% of the security deposit in advance? ¡±


    hurry up and make a reservation. Don¡¯t let the bord cat-tail stinky worms next door get there first! His face turned cold. also, in six hours, I don¡¯t know how the virus will develop. Since it¡¯s like this ¡­


    have all the scientists enter the high-dimensional space-time and burn their lifespans crazily to start their research in advance. ¡°The explosion of our civilization and technology is about to begin!¡± He ordered coldly.


    If it was in the past, allowing the Empire¡¯s national treasure to enter the high-dimensional space-time would undoubtedly be akin to suicide!


    However, it was different now. Since he was about to break through to the deity realm and extend his lifespan, he would be able to buy a lot of time by entering the high-dimensional space-time in advance!


    ¡°The Empire is about to enter a period of rapid growth.¡± He said coldly, ¡± we¡¯re racing against the entire virus technology that has been blocked. We don¡¯t know who will live or die!


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    Meng Mei was dumbfounded. this group of rich sows, we¡¯ve underestimated them ¡­


    our resources can¡¯t keep up. We can only limit the purchase.


    They had painstakingly hunted countless giant octopuses and had only accumulated enough ¡± original substance ¡± to become a God. It could be considered that they had accumulated enough goods to open their business again, but they were sold out in an instant ¡­


    Right now, he wanted the energy of the second statue ¡­


    Naturally, he did not.


    Although he had obtained a vast amount of energy, it would take time for alchemy monarch to transform it ¡­


    He was already working overtime.


    After all, six hours, which was 25 years of crazy reproduction, might not be possible.


    This was because many other people and the lower class also bought it from the system store. Although they were all level one and level two, the amount of original substance consumed was comparable to the amount used by the gods.


    The entire planet fell into a frenzy.


    Countless people were making in-game purchases.


    In the higher dimension, they could barely meet the needs of these lower-dimensional creatures even after a hundred years. It was clear how terrifying they were!


    ¡°They¡¯re really crazy ¡­ It¡¯s indeed a country bumpkin civilization with a deep foundation. The reserves of local specialties are quite a lot.¡± One of the players said seriously.


    these country bumpkins are really making a big fuss. Isn¡¯t it just becoming a god? ¡± The big octopus also looked serious and patted the shocked brain bug God beside it.


    ¡°???¡±


    The brain bug God looked at the giant octopus ¡®smugness and was shocked by the scene in front of him. He muttered, ¡±


    I see. The civilization of the Tathagata pillar gods has descended on this land ¡­ This high-level cultivator civilization came to this remote village and set up a mall here to help the civilization resist!¡±


    the tussle between countless Dao-achieving civilizations. A Great War! He took a deep breath. He had been extremely suspicious, but now he had no choice but to believe it.


    I feel like I¡¯m seeing the vast war at the center of the universe!


    It was indeed the center of the universe.


    ¡­


    The internet was in an uproar. Screenshots appeared one after another. The images moved everyone and left them dumbfounded.


    it turns out that he really isn¡¯t cheating internal members of their paywalls. He¡¯s actually targeting this civilization!


    yes. For such a low-leveled civilization, even the God of creation has not come into contact with them. Their cultivation Arts, systems, bloodlines, and knowledge of civilization are very backward. Naturally, they are ecstatic!


    ¡°Pay, pay, pay!¡±


    ¡°Wait, are these guys dogs? A cultivation technique for the price of 30 giant gods? Even if we sold the entire earth, we wouldn¡¯t be able to afford this cultivation method (clench.jpg)¡±


    ¡°It turns out that I¡¯m indeed a keyboard Saint. The martial arts I know can already buy an entire earth! (Sudden realization)¡±


    [ I¡¯m the richest man in the universe (shocked) ]


    Countless people were muttering, sighing at how terrifying the prices in the universe were. Of course, there were also people who were heartbroken,


    ¡°Shameless, selling fake and inferior products, not giving the Orthodox bloodline, but even giving the alchemy bloodline plug-ins, defective products! (Beast. jgg)¡±


    In fact, they had never expected that a person could be so black-hearted.


    It was one thing for the cultivation method to be sold at such a high price.


    The bloodline was still a defective product!


    The most important thing was that after breaking through to rank-8, the combat power of the person, along with himself, would become the other party¡¯s property!


    He would give it to the other party with interest.


    The racer of Mount Haruna coughed. ahem, ahem, ahem. You animals are really well prepared. You even brought my alchemy blood vessels with you before you left. It¡¯s really useful ¡­


    An organ I produced can actually be sold for a few hundred years of tax from a developed planet. It can almost buy an earth. Should I get some money? (Excited)¡±


    He felt that his race still had endless potential. As expected of a pay-to-win factory, he had returned to his initial glory.


    Cute girl: ¡± cough, cough, cough. We sold this for the price with our own abilities. Why should we share it with you? ¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna spat out a mouthful of blood.¡±¡­..¡±


    He had a bad feeling. These bastards abandoned me and left me here to be tortured by di Qi. They happily went to the universe for a holiday and earned quick money without bringing me along?


    cough, cough, cough.


    Of course, Meng Mei wasn¡¯t that extreme. After all, they were still going to work together in the future, and the mall still needed to get the goods from him. of course, we can¡¯t share this with you now. After all, we¡¯re just starting our business, and we¡¯re having difficulties with cash flow. Besides, we have a lot of people who want dividends.


    The alchemy Emperor, Ermin, Carolyn, and a group of players all wanted a share, but Carolyn wanted a bigger share!


    How about this, the next time we come back, we¡¯ll ask you for orders, and then we¡¯ll split the money with you and earn money together ¡­ Only then will you be considered an official member.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s face darkened.


    He knew better than anyone else how wretched these people were. At that time, this native transcendent world would probably not even have any underwear left. What was the point of inviting him to join them?


    The cute girl continued,¡±now, our plan is built on the foundation of Carolyn ¡­¡± Naturally, we have to split the dividends. Furthermore, we are placing our bets on Carolyn.¡±


    After all, the pride of the people of isodar meant that they would not slander their own people. At the very least, they trusted them.


    If it¡¯s the three pillar gods or di Qi, we might be dead. They¡¯ll definitely kill us and enjoy it all for themselves.


    What kind of situation was this?


    We are here to help Carolyn rise to power.


    In the future, she would trick hundreds or thousands of giant godly spirits into becoming a part of the entire race and entering her spiritual universe. By then, she would break through to true level nine. How terrifying would that be?


    In an instant, he had become an invincible peak-level rank-9. Even reinimansaga might be beaten to a pulp! When the time comes, we can go back and kill di Qi and the three pillar gods in a matter of minutes.¡±

 Chapter 884

    ?


    884 Who¡¯s making a profit?


    Xu Zhi sat in his huge study and turned off the internet. His expression instantly turned strange.


    Why did everyone want to beat up renemansky?


    Did they offend you?


    Ji Zhu God felt that he had grown up. Now, as long as he was an ironbase Clansman, he could control the other party and devour this land to turn it into a zombie. Victory would be easy.


    The players also felt that they were very capable. Could they win by tricking khorium into devouring this land and converting it into their entire clan?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face was calm. they really think that the civilizations here are all country bumpkins. They can defeat a mere trashy level nine native in minutes.


    How was the civilization from more than 100000 years ago?


    Xu Zhi did not know.


    However, the civilizations in front of him were indeed not strong. That was true, but ¡­


    ¡°They¡¯re still too young.¡±


    ta.


    Xu Zhi left the huge study and walked out of the villa to look at the universe garden.


    This prosperous land, which was even larger than earth, was now extremely prosperous. Flowers and plants were lush, and strange beasts ran amuck. It was an extremely dangerous mountain and forest.


    Endless storms and turbulence swept across, and from time to time, cosmic rays that shattered space and time were blown over. Violent electromagnetic fields swept across the sky.


    A bunch of plants were following the harsh environment and leaving the energy storm that was about to erupt at any time.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. the creatures that evolved in this environment can really run ¡­ Medusa is here, playing with the plant pillar God and those little guys I brought from outside ¡­¡±


    Medusa had lived for too long, and although she had never come into contact with the God pillar virus, she was studying it with great interest at the moment.


    After all, the structure and knowledge of the pillar gods were enough for her to study with great interest for a while. She was too engrossed in it to care about what was happening outside.


    Many of the running plants in the universe garden were infected, and the plant-type pillar God almost became the gardener of the entire garden.


    ¡°This kind of plant is a good plant.¡±


    At this moment, the plant race pillar God looked at the plants that were running around to avoid the space-time electromagnetic storm. He felt that it might not be a bad thing that he was being controlled by that terrifying and evil demonic god.


    if my plants could have escaped and hidden in the inner space, they wouldn¡¯t have been hit by the star Annihilator cannon, and I wouldn¡¯t have been destroyed so quickly.


    Xu Zhi watched them develop quietly and did not pay too much attention to them.


    His avatar left the universe garden and flew towards the distant bord transcendent planet.


    His clone was now the size of an ordinary person.


    After all, this was the body size of a regular clone. He had just been suppressing it before. Although a clone of the same size required a huge amount of energy to support it, Xu Zhi was no longer lacking in energy because he was already standing on the path of the ninth rank. This would require him to break through on his own, so there was no need for energy.


    Hualala.


    Xu Zhi gently passed through the atmosphere and landed on the planet without a sound.


    It was a city with black stone walls. The city walls were as high as the clouds, more than thirty stories high.


    This was the true city of the transcendent world.


    It was tall, sturdy, and thick. It could be said to be a city wall, but it could also be said to be a continuous mountain range. Even ordinary gods could not break through and topple the city wall in an instant.


    As he walked down the street, Xu Zhi saw a snow-white beam of light in the distance. Standing there was the figure of a beautiful and heroic woman. It was a vast and magnificent sight.


    On the streets, nobles sat on huge, ferocious beasts, and armored war Knights occasionally passed by.


    But the style was different now.


    ¡°This Gatling Buddhist staff looks a little interesting.¡±


    Teslar¡¯s golden hoop incantation. It¡¯s a magic weapon of the Buddhist Beast Tamer sect. It can actually hunt giant beasts. Perhaps I should give it a try.


    In front of the war Guild, many people were communicating with each other excitedly.


    ¡°Is there anyone who formed a party to the forbidden mountain to hunt fierce beasts and level up?¡±


    ¡°We are lacking a warrior!¡±


    ¡­


    Killing monsters to level up was a term used in online games on the technology planet next door.


    Although this place looked ancient, the aristocrats knew how to enjoy themselves. They could secretly get all kinds of single-player games and novel items from the technological planet for entertainment and relaxation.


    It was just that the life of the bottom was very difficult and arduous.


    After all, this was an extraordinary civilization that revered individuals and heroes. The gap between the rich and the poor could no longer be described as massive.


    At the same time, killing monsters to level up was also a fashionable word for the nobles.


    After all, he didn¡¯t need to train hard. He could obtain energy by ¡± killing monsters ¡± and buy levels and increase his realm.


    This was simply a god-like miracle!


    In front of the war Guild, someone shouted, ¡±


    ¡°Our young master wants to hire a five-man party to kill monsters and level up. There will be generous rewards, and the party needs to be at least Tier 5. Since we¡¯re hunting poison mist spiders, those with 160 agility and above will be prioritized! Those who came here to participate in the selection, first light up the system panel, character attributes!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    ¡­


    In an instant, countless people rushed over.


    ¡°???¡±


    Xu Zhi was slightly taken aback and felt that something was not right.


    ¡°Some nobles also hired others to help them level up?¡±


    it¡¯s like I¡¯m seeing a rich player in an online game hiring a Hitman from a studio to help him level up. Xu Zhi¡¯s face darkened a little.


    A new direction of civilization and the tide of the times seemed to be vaguely approaching ¡­


    This was simply a transformation in the direction of ¡®data-based¡¯ reality, a real online game.


    In fact, it was not that these aristocrats ¡®families could not provide energy. They just wanted to hunt for energy and train their combat skills at the same time.


    to think that I even came to the library here to look up information before the players arrived. It¡¯s a pretty decent transcendent world, but in just a short while ¡­ Xu Zhi was helpless. Once these players came to mess around, the scene would inevitably go completely astray.


    Fighting monsters, leveling up, forming parties, and fighting.


    He went to the system store to buy it ¡­ Pay-to-win, VIP membership ¡­


    after all, fighting monsters to level up is much faster than training hard. No one wants to work so hard ¡­ Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm.


    ¡°But, don¡¯t they know that the ¡®upgrade¡¯ realm is very weak? Of course, they knew about it. However, most ordinary people did not think that they had any heaven-defying talent for cultivation ¡­ It was naturally better to level up. So what if he broke through the weak ones of the same level? You can beat the lower with the higher!¡±


    they even think that if they become gods and can buy bloodlines, the bloodline cultivation techniques of the high-level universes can become powerful again!


    And there were still some geniuses with great talent who didn¡¯t level up. That way, their realms would be unstable and they would be too weak. They would just cultivate according to the routine.


    However, it had to be said that this had opened up a new cultivation system-the system of leveling up by killing monsters.


    ¡®From the looks of it, this batch of players has made a killing ¡­ The accumulation of this planet for tens of thousands of years was simply unfathomable. There must be many people from families with tens of thousands of years of history who had become deities at VIP8 ¡­ They¡¯ve struck it rich.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression became even calmer.


    They had made a huge profit by turning those people into the gods of the entire clan ¡­


    But did Xu Zhi suffer a loss?


    Xu Zhi was the biggest winner.


    This was because pulling them into a higher dimension was equivalent to turning them into zergs ¡­


    The Zergs were the first to be considered as the entire race.


    ¡°They thought that they had made a huge profit, but after squeezing out all their blood, flesh, and wealth, when they reached VIP8, even the people became their ¡­ But in reality? You¡¯ve become my Zerg.¡±


    Xu Zhi was extremely calm, so he let them do whatever they wanted.


    And at this moment, Xu Zhi felt for the first time that this group of guys had come to the same world. Their style would definitely change, and they would be messing around in all kinds of ways ¡­ It was not bad.


    at the very least, they¡¯re not messing with my world, but these poor aliens ¡­ Xu Zhi took a deep breath. His eyes flickered as he looked into a certain Palace. His figure was faintly discernible, and he traveled a thousand miles with a single step. I¡¯ve already passed by the technology side next door, so I¡¯ll naturally have to take a look at the supernatural side. Perhaps I can find some records and relics about renemansky.


    Even the technological side had remnants of renemansky¡¯s remains. What about this side?


    Xu Zhi was also looking forward to it. After all, it was always good to study it for a while. He was also thinking about how to deal with his iron-based giant of life clone. It would be funny if they really came to fight and saw that it was a body of flesh and blood ¡­

 Chapter 885

    ?


    885 All of renemanska¡¯s heirlooms!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s gaze swept over.


    He was here to see if there were any remains of reinimanska in this land. After all, there were remains of the technology side next door, which allowed the mechanical pillar God to give birth to an iron-based life ¡­


    ¡°Maybe there are some here, but I can¡¯t be sure.¡± Xu Zhi said softly.


    Although most of the benefits from back then had definitely been taken away, leaving only some insignificant remnants here, to Xu Zhi, the so-called ¡± cultivation techniques ¡°, ¡± knowledge ¡°, and ¡± treasures ¡± that the rank-9s were fighting over were not important. What he wanted was just a trace of iron-based ¡± genes.


    In other words, it was a trace of living flesh.


    Just a little bit was enough ¡­


    After all, the pillar God of Ji next door had already consumed that part of his flesh and blood, so Xu Zhi naturally had to look for more.


    it¡¯s really not easy to turn yourself into an iron-based life form ¡­ ¡°However, I believe that the people of this land do not know that renemansky is an iron-based lifeform. They only treat it as a common meteorites and treasure it. If there are meteorites, there will be some that will be preserved.¡±


    Xu Zhi was extremely calm.


    After all, the number one sword God of the nature God system didn¡¯t know about this at all. It could be seen that iron-based life forms were extremely secretive. Perhaps only the few rank-9s who had personally experienced the inheritance war knew about it.


    Whoosh.


    Xu Zhi gently clenched his fist in the air.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Official sovereign, you used reincarnation again?¡±


    In the world of the six paths of reincarnation, the netherworld was shaking rapidly.


    Under everyone¡¯s shocked and aghast gazes, the entire reincarnation hanging high up in the sky disappeared into thin air. Then, he appeared in front of Xu Zhi.


    ¡°Ultra-sense,¡±


    ¡°Cause and effect link.¡±


    ¡°Expand the perception circle.¡±


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes were cold and emotionless as he stacked his talents on top of his body.


    In his perspective, it was as if the entire world was filled with threads of connections, floating and moving, and wisps of threads were circling around.


    On the chaotic streets, the bloodline connection between father and son, the connection between enemies ¡­ It was to the extent that every person¡¯s path and everything they touched would form a connection.


    Xu Zhi closed his eyes slightly and his mental power expanded invisibly.


    pillar God Ji must have noticed this as well. There might still be some fragments left on the extraordinary planet, but they¡¯re trapped on the continent and can¡¯t come here.


    It was also Xu Zhi who had gotten the information from pillar God Ji at this time and arrived one step ahead of it.


    The machine pillar God had revealed this Supreme secret, but it did not expect that the reinimanska it thought would actually come here to Take ¡± its ¡± genes ¡­


    BOOM!


    Rays of light swirled.


    Not even the Overgod of the laws could sense this powerful and hidden aura, let alone an ordinary highgod.


    After all, Xu Zhi¡¯s combat level was already at the weak ninth-rank, and these so-called Supreme gods who were still on the path of the natural order were not even as powerful as the Super Saima in the small universe back then. They could be killed with a single slap.


    ¡°Unknowingly, I¡¯ve already reached such a high level?¡±


    Xu Zhi stood where he was for a long time, feeling the karma link in the dark. Suddenly, he silently felt a trace of connection in the void. is it a certain divine plane? ¡±


    Kachaa.


    The void was torn apart, and Xu Zhi stepped into it.


    The Dark Divine plane.


    The sky was dark and gloomy, and the ground was gray and black. Skeletons walked on the ground.


    In a huge and eerie Castle.


    A High God wearing a black robe was sitting on a throne. It was a skeletal monarch, and the two flames in his eyes flickered. I¡¯m already at VIP7. Damn it, so many people have made reservations? When will it be our turn to line up with the gods?¡±


    This was the most detestable part.


    Even if one was already a deity, one would have to buy it again and become a VIP8 deity before they could have the right to buy bloodlines and cultivation techniques.


    Your Majesty, ¡± a skeleton general beside him said, ¡± if we can exchange for the ancient cultivation method of the corpse sword immortal clan, the Warriors of our undead clan will definitely be extremely powerful!


    that¡¯s right. Such a bloodline and a peerless cultivation technique.


    The skeleton God said,¡±however, this attribute panel is quite interesting. It can actually materialize our body data ¡­¡± It¡¯s some kind of law in the dark, a domain that only Daoists of the universe can step into ¡­¡±


    The skeleton God rested his chin on his hand.


    Kachaa.


    In the next second, the scepter of death with a black-purple Heart in his hand disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The skeletal spirit was instantly stunned. A look of shock flashed across its face as it roared in fear, ¡± who stole our Supreme divine weapon? ¡±


    Not even the overgods of the laws were capable of this.


    ¡­


    Tap tap tap tap.


    Xu Zhi tore through space and left.


    He didn¡¯t care about those gods.


    He found that his mentality had changed. Whether it was a great God who ruled a land or a small individual mortal, there was almost no difference.


    He might chat with mortals on a whim, such as Donna¡¯s father, the fat boss. If he wasn¡¯t interested, he wouldn¡¯t even pay attention to these gods.


    I never care who¡¯s stronger or weaker when I make friends, because no one is stronger than me ¡­? Xu Zhi¡¯s expression turned odd as he recalled a famous saying.


    Kachaa.


    Xu Zhi removed the black iron gemstone from the scepter.


    ¡°This is the thing ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi sensed it with his mental power and immersed it in. He frowned and said. ¡± it¡¯s really just ordinary black iron ¡­ There¡¯s no difference, and I can¡¯t even see the cell structure. This is too delicate, is this an iron-based life form?¡±


    At this moment, a voice sounded in his ear.


    [ discovered a hero-level heir. Do you wish to extract the genes and read the inherited memories, cultivation techniques, and bloodline? ]


    Xu Zhi was slightly stunned.


    A hero bloodline?


    Zerg heroes maxed out on all five genes, which was equivalent to rank-10 ¡­


    The ironclad lifeform in front of him, reinimanska, was actually a level 10 descendant?


    reading memories, cultivation techniques, bloodlines, and inheritances? ¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath, naturally indicating what that meant.


    It was simply too terrifying!


    the greatest secret treasure of the ancient renemansky was within his reach?


    Cultivation techniques, bloodlines, and knowledge!


    These were all the factors that formed a top-tier existence in the universe.


    He had always thought that the various treasures of renemansky had long been divided up by countless ninth-tier beings more than 100000 years ago, and that even the universe garden would not leave a single bit behind. But at this time, Xu Zhi could actually do it himself?!


    I can read the inherited memories through genes? ¡± Xu Zhi was stunned, feeling that the surprise had come too suddenly.


    yes, any high-level universe life form, their bloodline¡¯s descendants all have inherited memories of their children.


    The sub-brain replied.


    Xu Zhi naturally understood this. Powerful transcendent races all had inherited memories, such as the giant octopus.


    ¡°Won¡¯t the other party notice?¡± Xu Zhi frowned.


    The sub-brain replied, ¡±


    under normal circumstances, any method of coveting or prying into the inheritance of this race¡¯s memory will be sensed by a tenth-grade power, and it will instantly descend and be killed.


    ¡°Unless the other party has already fallen?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    even if that level 10 ultimate existences fall, they won¡¯t be able to covet it. They have already distorted the laws of the universe in this area when they were alive. Even if they fall, the laws will still exist and form the final barrier for their race. They will kill all creatures below level 10 and protect their race.


    this law is like a natural phenomenon. Water will boil on its own when it reaches a boiling point. It¡¯s a natural law ¡­ Unless there¡¯s an existence of the same level that can distort it back.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face darkened. Wasn¡¯t he courting death now?


    That¡¯s right, those rank nines did not dare to do this. They only dared to fight for the inheritance of this one, and did not dare to covet the inherited memories of their own race ¡­


    At the same time, Xu Zhi had an even more terrifying thought:


    At that time, they might not have known that there was a rank-10 ancestor, so a rank-9 tried to find the inheritance in the genes and was killed ¡­


    Perhaps, the few grade-9 powerhouses who had fallen at that time were caused by this.


    it seems that everything that happened on this land that has been around for more than a hundred thousand years is becoming clearer and clearer? ¡± Xu Zhi felt the weight of history, and it was a wonderful feeling.


    This was a sense of satisfaction that came from pursuing the truth of a prosperous civilization in history. Just like how archaeologists were very passionate about archeology, the moment they learned the truth of ancient times, the satisfaction was unimaginable.


    outsiders, ¡± the sub-brain said again, ¡± if you pry into the inherited memories, you¡¯ll naturally be detected. The people inside will naturally not be detected.


    ¡°Internal clansmen?¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled, as if he had somewhat understood what the Zerg sub-brain meant. Only the Zerg could secretly spy on the other party¡¯s race memories without being discovered.


    This was because the Zergs could be any race ¡­


    He dodged the peeking of the laws and went around the ¡®heavenly secrets¡¯.


    ¡°The piece of metal in my hand seems to be very interesting ¡­ I might be able to obtain everything of renemanska, knowledge, bloodline, inheritance, and secret treasures.¡± Xu Zhi took a deep breath and said, ¡± it seems that I¡¯m the only one who can revive your race.

 Chapter 886

    ?


    886 I¡¯m old Wang from next door?


    Whoosh.


    Xu Zhi took light steps and flew toward the planet¡¯s atmosphere.


    After a while, he returned to the cosmos garden and went to the study room. He had gained a lot from this trip.


    ¡°Did the previous Zerg empresses often do this?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    The insectoid sub-brain replied, ¡± it¡¯s faster to evolve a race on your own than to create a powerful race. You can directly steal the other party¡¯s powerful genes and mature transcendent cultivation techniques.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He suddenly felt ¡­ He was very honest, a typical honest man!


    It turned out that the Queen Mother of the bug race usually did not have the time to focus on deducing the bloodline of her race, evolving her civilization, or her cultivation techniques ¡­ Instead, he went to get ready-made ones.


    The dove occupied The Magpie¡¯s Nest and replaced it.


    He had secretly killed the son of someone else¡¯s race and then thrown in a Zerg to inherit the bloodline and genes, letting others help him raise his son and produce offspring ¡­


    ¡°Won¡¯t we be discovered?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    Zerg genes are the sixth indominant gene.


    Queen Mother, look at this gene sequence, ¡± the Zerg sub-brain said. which race do you think this is? ¡±


    1. Iron-based gene.


    2. Empty


    3. Empty


    4. Empty


    5. Empty.


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi broke out in a cold sweat.


    The first reaction of this genetic creature organization was that it was a pure iron-based life form and could not be seen as an Zerg at all ¡­


    Why?


    The first gene was the gene of his race!


    The second, third, and third genes were all added after advancing and breaking through the level of life.


    Therefore, one only needed to look at the first gene to determine a creature¡¯s race.


    The sequence of the five genes was different, so the effect would be different as well.


    For example, if one¡¯s first gene was an iron-based life form, and the second gene was the inner space gene of an ancient human, then one would first become an iron-based life form that was as large as a star, and then fuse with the second gene to possess the inner space.


    Your body shape is still that of a towering iron-based lifeform.


    if your first gene is the inner space gene of an ancient human, and your second gene is an iron-based life form, then you are a human, and you have integrated with iron-based cells.


    You¡¯ll be an Iron Man the size of an ancient human.


    The sequence of the genes was different, and the base race was different. Naturally, the effects would also be different. Even for the third and fourth genes, the sequence was also particular.


    Let¡¯s make another analogy:


    You are a human, and after you fuse the frog gene with it, you will be a Frogman the size of a human.


    ¡®You¡¯re a frog. If you integrate human genes into your body, you might just be a little frog with human legs and hands ¡­¡¯


    That was probably what he meant.


    Of course, unless you broke through to level 10 and became a 5-Geno lifeform, you would be able to modify all genes, including the first gene. That was the true invisible and intangible thing.


    Sitting in the study, Xu Zhi fiddled with the desk and said lightly, ¡±


    therefore, even if you integrate an iron-based gene into it, you can¡¯t become a truly pure iron-based life form. People with discerning eyes can tell at a glance that you¡¯re an outsider and have obtained this iron-based gene ¡­ I even want to kill you!¡±


    This was a bloody fact.


    In the vast universe, you secretly killed and stole the genes of an enemy¡¯s race to cultivate their bloodline cultivation technique. Are you the race of the enemy? Can I sneak in? Muddled through?


    Just by looking at its appearance, it was completely different.


    On the contrary, they would crazily kill you and hunt you down.


    This was because the bloodline and genes of a powerful race were the foundation of a space civilization. They couldn¡¯t be leaked out. This was a taboo.


    It was only at this moment that Xu Zhi realized a problem that he had overlooked from the beginning to the end:


    Zerg genes.


    It had never been on the list of the five genes ¡­


    The Zerg genes were clearly a very powerful heaven-defying talent that allowed them to control the flow of time and space in a higher dimension.


    The Zerg gene was simply a hidden sixth gene! Or rather, the zeroth gene, before the first gene ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was stern.


    ¡®The sixth gene is also the reason why the Zergs are so overbearing. It makes it impossible for people to see their original race, and they can change into a myriad of forms ¡­ Even Emperor Qi, Medusa, and Caroline think that they are not of the same race. It is because their first primeval genes are different that they have such a misunderstanding.¡±


    therefore, they can not understand the truth at all. That¡¯s why they don¡¯t know that they are the villains in the bottle.


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. It was only at this moment that he finally understood the fundamental secret of the Zergs. He could not help but ask about the sixth gene.


    The sub-brain replied, ¡±


    in the words of your low-leveled civilizations, genes also have dominant genes and recessive genes ¡­ There were some special races in the universe that had a sixth recessive gene. It floated outside of the fifth gene and couldn¡¯t be seen at all.


    Therefore, the theory of genes was not absolute. The universe was too huge and had infinite possibilities. A life secret with six genes could also be called a level zero life ¡­ The bug clan Queen will understand in the future.¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    He thought for a moment and decided to ignore it.


    He suddenly thought of the old Wang next door in the natural world-the Cuckoo. It never built a nest. It ate a few eggs of other birds and then laid its own eggs in other birds ¡®nests, letting them raise their young birds. The young birds of the Cuckoo were very strong when they were born. They would squeeze other young birds, and even push other young birds out of the nest to die for their own growth ¡­


    The Zergs were the Cuckoo race in the universe!


    Xu Zhi used the myriad of changes to evolve the heavens and the myriad worlds.


    As for the previous Zerg empresses, they used the myriad of changes to be the old Wang next door.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. The development of my Zerg race is fundamentally different from all the previous Zerg races? I¡¯ve embarked on a completely different and unknown path. ¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart trembled.


    I¡¯ve been studying bloodlines on my own. I¡¯ve been developing a civilization in the orchard, studying bloodlines and cultivation techniques ¡­ And the correct way for the Zerg to develop is that they won¡¯t be so slow and like to be the old Wang next door?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the current level of development very good?¡± not necessarily, ¡± the sub-brain replied. we have to follow the path of our predecessors and follow in the footsteps of the losers.


    Xu Zhi was deep in thought.


    Every decision-maker had a different concept, so their direction of development was different. Xu Zhi¡¯s first reaction was to use this ¡± myriad of changes ¡± to evolve himself, rather than to be the next-door old Wang. This was enough to prove his kindness and simplicity.


    as expected, it¡¯s because he¡¯s too wild. He¡¯s so wild that he¡¯s flying high and acting like the old Wang next door everywhere. That¡¯s why he was beaten to death.


    Xu Zhi felt that it was better for him to farm in peace.


    At the same time, he realized how kind he was. He only oppressed his employees and constantly deduced civilization.


    Look at the Zerg empresses of the previous generation?


    Not only that, but they also madly released their troops. They even felt that their evolution of civilization and bloodline was too slow, so they directly became the next-door old Wang, taking the ready-made ones, and even secretly killing the young children of some universe powerhouses, then replacing them and letting others raise their own children.


    it¡¯s indeed a natural disaster caused by the insect race. Who can withstand this? ¡±


    the front is exploding with troops and reproducing all kinds of races ¡­ At the same time, he secretly killed your son and replaced him with his own son so that you could help him raise him.¡±


    I¡¯m going to hit you face to face and make you a cuckold from behind. Are you afraid?


    Both material and psychological pressure!


    Just thinking about it made his scalp tingle!


    ¡°However, I still have to be the old Wang next door in front of me.¡± Xu Zhi looked at the iron-based gem.

 Chapter 887

    ?


    887 Becoming an iron-based life form


    Iron-based life form.


    It was the gene, bloodline, and cultivation technique inheritance of the first true universe warrior that Xu Zhi had ever encountered. Naturally, he was extremely curious.


    after all, I¡¯ve always been evolving and deducing the civilization system on my own. It¡¯s also a way to broaden my horizons by looking at other civilization systems. Xu Zhi took a deep breath.


    the universe is too corrupted. The various terrifying life civilizations are amazing.


    Even so, he wouldn¡¯t consider this civilization¡¯s cultivation technique as the mainstream, because it didn¡¯t belong to him. The nine revolutions mysterious art was the core.


    But it did not affect Xu Zhi¡¯s ability to observe and comprehend things by analogy.


    Zerg sub-brain, integrate genes, derive race! Xu Zhi, the giant of flesh and blood, sat in front of the desk in the study and gave an order.


    The mechanical voice said, ¡±


    ¡°Merging in.¡±


    The entire table was like a small continent, incomparably vast. The piece of iron and gem in his hand was slowly melting and analyzing.


    Under a microscope, one would find that countless spores were corroding, swimming, and evolving on the surface, just like a medium, waiting for them to integrate into the cell and mutate.


    ¡°This piece of iron-based flesh should be able to hold on ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and watched as the spores continued to devour the iron-based cells and then headed toward death. It was a natural selection and survival of the fittest. They were trying to get used to it, and a mutant that had been integrated into their genes appeared.


    In fact, the process was very simple.


    Just like the ancient giant beasts that had fused with the universe garden before, he searched for their fossilized genes and then fused with them to resurrect them.


    As for the others, why couldn¡¯t they recognize that they were zergs? Did he think it was an ancient beast?


    This was because the first gene of these giant beasts was the original giant beast gene.


    Therefore, no matter who saw it, they would think that it was the revival of the original ancient creatures and not the Zerg ¡­


    Whoosh.


    The entire iron-based cell was melting crazily.


    They were constantly devoured by the spores, and the spores continued to die.


    Xu Zhi felt a little uneasy as he looked at it. it can¡¯t be that after eating the entire piece of iron-based cell flesh, no suitable mutated spores have appeared, right? ¡±


    That would be awkward.


    The higher the level of the cell, the lower the compatibility. Perhaps even if the entire cell was swallowed, not a single one of the billions of spores would survive and successfully possess iron-based genes.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably due to the lack of energy ¡­ The Zerg sub-brain evolved into the ¡®original species¡¯. ¡± Xu Zhi ordered.


    The mechanical voice sounded again, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s currently evolving.¡±


    The transparent protoparasite began to cover the Zerg spores, providing enough mutation energy.


    Hualala.


    With the addition of the protosubstance, the speed of the spores ¡®death became slower.


    ¡°He¡¯s going all out ¡­ Let¡¯s see if there¡¯ll be a mass extinction and if there¡¯ll be a Zerg race with genes.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was extremely calm. Fortunately, his current cultivation no longer required a large amount of energy. He could squander it, so he took a gamble.


    After a long while, it devoured the cells crazily but still died in large numbers. Not a single spore survived.


    After an unknown amount of time, just as the entire piece of flesh was about to be completely consumed, a strand of new cells actually survived and swam away.


    ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up with an inexplicable light.


    Xu Zhi gently covered the spore and put it into the ocean of protomatter. It began to absorb quickly and grow.


    ¡°Show me the gene.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    The mechanical voice said, ¡±


    ¡°Transferring.¡±


    Iron-based life form.


    1. Iron-based gene.


    2. Empty


    3. Empty.


    4. Empty


    5. Empty


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded.¡± Xu Zhi continued to throw in mass and allowed it to grow rapidly in the high-dimensional space-time. In the blink of an eye, it had grown into an iron ball.


    The ¡®steel ball¡¯ began to transmit an environment that desired ¡®lava¡¯.


    ¡°Do you have a desire for living conditions?¡±


    This was also the first time Xu Zhi had encountered such a life form. He quietly brought him to the lava inside the cosmic courtyard.


    After all, this was a cosmic courtyard made up of countless ¡®living planets¡¯. Only the soil on the surface was fused together. The star core was still in the soil of the courtyard, providing the entire courtyard with power circulation, the volcano, lava, air flow, heat circulation ¡­


    Kachaa.


    Xu Zhi brought the little metal ball to the core of the lava in the yard. It actually began to sink and float in the lava, absorbing the heat and growing rapidly.


    After spending some time in the high-dimensional space-time, this iron-based life form began to develop rapidly.


    it¡¯s almost there. I can use it as my future body, and I can also obtain my inherited memories now ¡­ Xu Zhi took a deep breath and closed his eyes slightly, as if he was trying to sense something.


    from today onwards, this clone¡¯s identity is still the real renemansgar ¡­


    Following the countless secret genetic information, it was as if he was looking at the inherited memories of this race.


    ¡­.


    On a piece of black iron land.


    Xu Zhi seemed to have transformed into an adult iron-based giant as he walked on the land.


    The ground was covered in black iron.


    This was an extremely pure black color. It was deep, dark, and ancient. It was as pure black as a black hole. There was not a speck of dust, not a single speck of dust floating in it.


    ¡°As expected, fraud has crossed the law.¡±


    Xu Zhi lamented that the Zergs ¡®human-stealing technology was the real ancestral rice bowl.


    ¡°Is this the place where the clan¡¯s memories are passed down? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen it. This is a path, a path of inheritance? Or something else?¡± It was his first time being old Wang next door, and he found it very interesting.


    The air in the entire world was cleaner than ever.


    This was because the terrifying gravity here was crushing everything.


    Just by walking here, it was as if every electron in his body was being squeezed to explode, and the atomic nucleus was squeezed into a ball.


    Xu Zhi took a step forward.


    He discovered an extremely strange scene. With every step he took, his cultivation level increased by an inch.


    The corresponding cultivation method appeared in his mind in great detail.


    Tier 5.


    Tier 6 ¡­


    Level 7 ¡­


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi kept moving forward and murmured, ¡±


    ¡°Is this the path of inheritance?¡±


    This was a training method unique to iron-based life forms that was related to the ¡®field gate¡¯. It compressed one¡¯s body to form an extremely terrifying gravity field.


    The further Xu Zhi walked forward, the higher his cultivation level was, and the smaller the iron-based giant¡¯s body size became.


    Gradually, their entire bodies were compressed madly, and their density reached an unbelievable level.


    ¡°If it was a normal living being made of flesh and blood, it would have died long ago, right?


    The cells would burst instantly.


    What nucleus? What did he mean by ¡®neurons¡¯? What DNA sequence? Everything would collapse into the most primitive chemical substances, carbon, hydrogen, oxygen, and shatter ¡­


    Then, as the gravity increases, they go from all kinds of chemical substances to a pot of boiling soup of electrons, atomic nuclei, protons, neutrons, quarks, and all kinds of particles mixed together. However, the iron-based life forms are extremely adapted to this environment ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi was a little shocked to find that this body actually had a wonderful characteristic:


    It ignored the pressure.


    He was actually like an Iron Spring that could easily change his body shape according to gravity and pressure without any strong discomfort.


    He could feel that he was an iron-based life form. Countless iron-based particles and electrons were pressed onto the nucleus, and the distance between atoms was getting closer.


    so that¡¯s how it is. Iron is the most common metallic substance in the universe. It also possesses the elasticity and ductility of metal ¡­ With this as the foundation, the lifeforms that were formed opened up the transcendent cultivation path to turn their own race into Springs ¡­¡±

 Chapter 888

    ?


    888 Iron-grade level ten


    Ta ta ta!


    ¡°This cultivation technique can only be cultivated with the corresponding iron-based bloodline! There¡¯s no race that can be so compressed ¡­¡± The more Xu Zhi walked forward, the greater the pressure he felt.


    The terrifying pressure from all directions was like a tide that was crushing him and crushing everything.


    Kachakachaa!


    He took a step forward.


    In Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes, the ironclad giant, which was as tall as half a star, had become half a continent in size after breaking through to become a level eight deity, but it had actually been crushed countless times smaller!


    Although he was small enough to enter a planet, he couldn¡¯t live on any planet.


    This was because the density had broken through a special critical point of qualitative change.


    Just by standing in the atmosphere of a planet, all the humans, creatures, plants, soil, and even the atmosphere above the planet would be attracted to him like a huge storm.


    The light around him began to bend naturally due to his powerful mass density.


    Any cosmic ray Storm would be sucked into his body. It was like a light bulb in the universe, but it was sucking in all the rays and electromagnetic fields in the universe.


    An endless amount of energy was being absorbed.


    This was ten thousand times more efficient than the giant octopus¡¯s ¡®Dyson Ball¡¯ form.


    Therefore, they did not lack energy to break through to rank-8!


    This was also the reason why they could still break through despite their huge size.


    If they stood still, there would be countless dust, gravel, and passing meteors in the universe. They would form an asteroid in less than a hundred years.


    And this was only a rank eight God.


    this level 8 is really exaggerated ¡­


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. he¡¯s able to distort light and produce all kinds of natural law-bending means even before he¡¯s set foot on the path of. ninth-grade magician ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that even a weaker level nine would be instantly crushed by this level eight!¡±


    ¡°Is this the true tenth-level inheritance? It was indeed terrifying. The Zergs were not the only ones who were so powerful in the universe ¡­ There are many heaven-defying monster races.¡±


    Xu Zhi retracted his gaze and felt how weak he was.


    In the same realm, he could only be evenly matched with the other party.


    And this was under the condition that they were of the same body type.


    But now, with his super-large body ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be hammered to death by him!¡±


    Xu Zhi had a creepy thought, and he muttered, ¡± an iron-based life form at this level is a high-level deity at the same level as me. Unless I complete the nine revolutions mysterious art and the six paths of reincarnation in my body is at its peak ¡­ It provided me with an endless amount of energy, allowing me to grow taller and increase my energy output. That¡¯s how I made up for the difference in size.¡±


    He paused for a moment.


    ¡®It¡¯s all because of the world of six paths of reincarnation that they didn¡¯t put in much effort in their cultivation, which made me so weak that I couldn¡¯t defeat this iron-based life form in the same realm ¡­ When I return, I still have to be a venerable sovereign and spur them to cultivate hard and keep getting stronger.¡± Xu Zhi muttered to himself.


    As expected, he had made the right decision by planting crops in the orchard. The outside world was too terrifying. There was no such thing as the most heaven-defying, only the higher dimensional races of the universe that were even more heaven-defying. The depths of this pool were unimaginable.


    He continued to look at the path ahead.


    ¡®I¡¯m now at the peak of rank 8. To walk the path of rank 9 ¡­ How does this iron-based life form walk the path of rank-9 cells?¡± Xu Zhi took a deep breath, his face full of curiosity, and took a light step forward.


    Ta ta!


    The method to break through to the ninth step appeared before his eyes.


    There was a planet, a neutron star.


    The neutron star was the densest star apart from the black hole. Its density was equivalent to forcefully compressing the earth to a size of 22 meters.


    The terrifying pressure and gravity almost pressed the entire iron-based life form to the ground.


    ¡°Is this the path to rank 9 in this system? Will a peak level 8 iron-based life form take advantage of the pressure here in the neutron star to merge every inch of its soul and cells to reach level 9?¡±


    if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s somewhat similar to the Mount Shu lineage¡¯s grade-9 path that we deduced earlier. They use an external furnace to hammer and forge wildly, forcing the soul and flesh to merge!


    On this path to grade-9, Xu Zhi saw a long and boring life.


    Iron-based life forms had extremely long lifespans. Even level 8 gods had a lifespan of 30000 years, and during these 30000 years, they would stay on a neutron star and use the gravity here to break through to level 9.


    They were still shrinking.


    Of course, the probability of breaking through was relatively low.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next realm and take a look.¡± Xu Zhi took another step forward. He had already completed his breakthrough to the ninth level, and he saw the ironbase people at the ninth level.


    The entire iron-based life form was now only seventeen meters tall, and its gravitational force seemed to be sucking in all the matter in the universe.


    ¡°How terrifying ¡­ The type 9 ironbase had shrunk its body, which was half the size of a planet, to about 17 meters. It¡¯s already the density of a neutron star, which is equivalent to compressing the earth to a terrifying size of 22 meters.¡±


    Xu Zhi kept thinking.


    ¡°Every rank 9 transcendent system has its own special path of laws! The path of the ninth-order law of the iron-based life form is obviously related to the distortion of gravity and density ¡­¡±


    At this moment, he finally understood that the giant form of reinimansaga he had seen before was a form he had used to protect other creatures. He had relaxed to his original, original form, and it was a non-combat form.


    Once it entered its battle form, this iron-based life form would be like a spring, crazily shrinking to seventeen meters in size. At that time, it would be able to shatter a star with one punch.


    It¡¯s because its mass is comparable to a star.¡± Xu Zhi was very impressed. This was the powerful and heaven-defying race in the universe, and it was very heaven-defying.


    Yes, a large body was a non-combat form to protect the environment and the small pets around it.


    Take earth as an example. You¡¯re now close to earth, safe and sound.


    However, if you were to compress the earth to the size of a basketball and try to get close to it?


    even their battle form, when compressed to a certain density, can twist and guide the orbit of a planet just by standing next to it ¡­ ¡°Therefore, reinimansaga, moving these planets and coming here to build the universe garden is simply a familiar profession, it¡¯s effortless.¡±


    Xu Zhi kept thinking, feeling that the truth of history had completely appeared before his eyes.


    All the ancient records now had a reasonable explanation.


    As for the collection of civilizations, it was probably because this race was too lonely ¡­


    Because she was born too powerful, it also led to her being too lonely.


    There were gains and losses.


    It was almost impossible for ordinary creatures to get close to their race.


    Therefore, after breaking through to the ninth-rank, he naturally liked to raise some ¡± small pets ¡± and big octopuses to make his home more lively.


    so, I¡¯m already at level nine, the level of renemanska back then. If I go any further, I¡¯ll be level ten? ¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s mind wavered slightly. His heart was beating wildly as he took a step forward.


    ¡°What¡¯s the path of the tenth level like? Even if it¡¯s an iron-based tenth-tier, it can be used to draw parallels ¡­¡±


    Whoosh.


    The world suddenly changed.


    Xu Zhi had finally come to the end of the path of inheritance.


    On an ordinary planet filled with the chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers, the people were dressed in rough leather. On the streets, there was a strong man with bronze skin drinking tea and eating side dishes. His gaze was extremely reserved. don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew. Wait until you reach the ninth-rank realm and become a Daoist who has transcended the laws of the universe. Then, come back to the path of inheritance. I¡¯ll tell you then.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart trembled.


    Even without any aura, Xu Zhi could vaguely sense that this creature was an ultimate tenth-tier being ¡­


    However, was the other party¡¯s body really an iron-based life form?


    It could actually be compressed to 1.8 meters of a normal human¡¯s length.


    A neutron star was already the maximum density they could reach. 17 meters was the limit of their race¡¯s size. Any further and they would be in a collapsing black hole ¡­ The creature in front of him, on the other hand, clearly far exceeded the terrifying concept of density of a black hole, but it could still exist like a normal person.


    In fact, there was no sense of horror or oppression.


    There was also no gravitational force due to the high density. A gravitational force that exceeded that of a planet would cause any harm to an ordinary planet.


    Kachaa.


    It was pitch black in front of him.


    Xu Zhi walked to the end and was forced out.


    ¡°Is it an illusion?¡± Xu Zhi frowned slightly and kept thinking in his heart. I feel that the creature¡¯s density is so high that it¡¯s as if earth has been stuffed into every pore of his, but it hasn¡¯t caused any chaos.

 Chapter 889

    ?


    889 Chapter 899-Happy Father


    In the living room, it was extremely quiet and dark.


    In the huge corridor outside the door, there was a turbulent vortex slowly spinning.


    ¡°Level 10? It seems to have some kind of unimaginable power, which is amazing.¡± Xu Zhi opened his eyes. After returning from the path of inheritance, he sat in his chair with a calm expression and simply organized his thoughts.


    He had to admit that the last scene he had seen of that mysterious existence had indeed given him a strong sense of shock.


    This was the ancestor of the iron-based civilization! He had also reached the peak at the end of this great Dao, overlooking the entire universe. One could imagine how amazing he was. The life of such an existence could be written into a hundred Grand epics.


    ¡°I wonder if such an existence is dead?¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes flickered.


    After all, the inherited memory was only an image of the inheritance, and it was unknown whether it was Dead or Alive.


    but in this case, it really is an iron-based life form. It¡¯s quite interesting to have a systematic inheritance ¡­ He sat on the chair and stretched his back, looking very relaxed, ¡± indeed, every great race in the universe, to be able to survive for countless years, must be very special and unusual.


    He carefully studied this inheritance.


    The entire cultivation system was rather complete from the beginning to the end, without a single detail to be seen. This was the advantage of a mature system. Xu Zhi felt that he had gained quite a lot by drawing parallels from it.


    Xu Zhi felt that he had learned a lot, especially from the experience of the ninth step.


    even though this technique can only be cultivated by those with iron-based bloodlines, it¡¯s still pretty good.


    Xu Zhi was very indifferent.


    His original 5-Geno life form didn¡¯t have any plans to merge with this iron-based gene.


    Even though he was very strong, he did not want to be the next-door old Wang from head to toe. He could learn from them, but he could not abandon the core technology that he had developed. If all five genes were genes from other civilizations, it would be very boring ¡­


    now that I¡¯m talking about deducing multiple systems, the high-density ¡®spring¡¯ route of the iron-based life cells is quite similar to the fine density of the entire race of cells ¡­


    However, the cells of the entire race were ceramic with high density and hardness. They were more like silicon-based than iron-based ¡­ Ceramic has very poor ductility and elasticity, far inferior to ¡®Springs¡¯. It¡¯s impossible to use this method.¡±


    The two looked similar, but in fact, they were very different.


    however, I might be able to use this to open up a similar cultivation technique. After all, there is still a degree of similarity, and both can go on the high-density path. Xu Zhi took a deep breath, and his expression became extremely calm.


    He lowered his head and looked at the iron-based life form.


    The soul of Xu Zhi¡¯s clone had already abandoned his body and entered this bug body. There was no barrier between them because of the authority of the bug tribe Queen Mother.


    At this moment, as he controlled it to cultivate, it was growing, expanding, and swelling at a rapid speed.


    It was moving at the speed of 100 years per day.


    I¡¯ve said before that the children of gods almost never have a childhood ¡­ This is because they¡¯ll enter a higher dimension and quickly become adults. It¡¯s the same here.¡± He silently felt the energy.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the energy is being absorbed too quickly. I can¡¯t really withstand it ¡­¡±


    The absorption of this energy had almost squeezed him dry.


    That¡¯s right, he now had a mother stream power station and a constant energy source from various mature extraordinary sandplates. The continuous cycle of extinction formed a huge amount of energy that was extremely terrifying.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had stepped into the ninth-rank and didn¡¯t need energy in a short time, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to raise this super devouring beast. Such a terrifying body was simply unimaginable!


    ¡®As expected, everything in the world is very balanced. The stronger the combat power, the greater the energy level storage needed.¡¯ Xu Zhi looked at the iron-based life form that was growing and expanding rapidly. All the energy that it had accumulated over the past few days was actually showing signs of being depleted in an instant.


    Hualala!


    ¡®I was just worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able to use the energy during this period of time, so I decided to invest in cultivating this iron-based life form ¡­ In that case, let¡¯s be even more straightforward and abandon this true body of Pangu as well.¡±


    In the next second, he drained the entire true form of Pangu, which was as large as half a planet, and quickly withered, turning into a skeleton.


    the energy recovery of the true entity of Pangu is only at seven levels.


    He revealed a pained expression and retracted his body size, quickly filling up the iron-based life form, allowing it to quickly reach adulthood.


    BOOM!


    The entire iron-based life form rapidly expanded, expanded, and grew taller, until it was comparable to the size of a continent. Gradually, it turned into a thin and short iron-based young man of 1.4 meters. He sat on a chair in the study.


    This race was extremely terrifying. Once they reached adulthood, they would already be at the level of a tier 7 heavenly Emperor.


    I¡¯ve tried my best. I don¡¯t have any more energy, so I can only wait ¡­ I¡¯ll just take it slow in the future.¡±


    The Iron Giant sat on the chair and began to cultivate.


    His entire body was bulging and sinking in like a spring. Different degrees of collapse appeared all over his skin, and he was shriveling and shrinking. It gave people a strange feeling of disorder, like a steel heart beating slowly.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression suddenly changed slightly as he looked at the iron-based crystal on the entire desk. There were still traces of life flowing through it, and another spore had appeared ¡­


    what? an iron-based life form was born? ¡±


    He was stunned on the spot.


    Back then, when he saw that he had successfully evolved a mutated Zerg cell, he put it aside and carefully cultivated this one, entering the path of inheritance.


    After all, the probability of success was too low, and it was already very good that one of them appeared. Furthermore, at that time, the entire petri dish had already devoured more than six layers of iron-based cell cells, and the spores were still dying rapidly. Xu Zhi felt that it was impossible for the remaining ones to produce an individual with mutation-adapted genes ¡­


    ¡°Did I hit the jackpot? Another one? The probability is so low that even a miracle scientist can¡¯t calculate it. ¡±


    He felt a little baffled.


    After all, iron-based life forms had very low reproductive abilities.


    The situation in front of him was like an iron-based life form paying a great price to give birth to a child, only to find out that there were twins.


    But for Xu Zhi, he was only surprised and not happy.


    Because he was not a member of the iron-based clan, he really could not afford to raise another one. So what if it was a baby with heaven-defying talent ¡­


    One clone was enough for him, and the second one was really of little value.


    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult for me.¡± Xu Zhi shook his head and was thinking about how to deal with this thing.


    However, the next second.


    ¡°Daddy ¡­¡±


    The Zerg spore turned into a small iron ball, repelling the small red iron scraps. As if it had sensed the aura of its own kind, it was full of joy, innocent, and romantic.


    Xu Zhi was confused. ??? ¡±


    His face darkened, and his mind went blank. Looking at this little iron egg, a thought popped up in his mind. I¡¯ve really become the old Wang next door.

 Chapter 890

    ?


    890 Opening of the outer gate


    The little metal ball¡¯s voice was still calling out. It was very intimate and gentle, and it exuded an inborn strong divine sense.


    ¡°Daddy ¡­¡±


    ¡°Daddy ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s entire being felt terrible. His face was completely frozen, and he did not know how to describe it.


    This might be ¡­ It was life.


    Life was long, and there were always all kinds of strange surprises. Becoming a father was just that sudden.


    ¡°Forget it, let it develop.¡± He took a deep breath. After all, the birth of this thing depended on the probability. Even if Xu Zhi wanted to make another one, he would have to spend a lot of original materials and also look at his luck.


    ¡°For this thing to suddenly appear, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good or bad thing ¡­¡±


    Using his divine telekinesis, he called Medusa over.


    After a while, an extremely small snake-haired Banshee walked out of the study. Your Majesty renemansky, what are your orders? ¡±


    ¡°What happened recently?¡± Xu Zhi asked seriously as he sat on the chair.


    A day had passed since he went into seclusion to reproduce and forcefully used the Zerg energy to cultivate to the celestial Emperor level.


    ¡°After this day, the entire fulijiashi continent has completely fallen. The mechanical Special Forces that were sent in were all annihilated, not a single unit survived! The ones that annihilated them were the mechanical zombies.¡± Medusa said.


    ¡°Mechanical zombies?¡± Xu Zhi said.


    yes, there are two types of zombies in the area.


    Medusa¡¯s voice was very cold, and she expressed it clearly. the first type is the human-shaped zombies. Their corpses, which were The Walking Dead, gained new intelligence and became the undead race. Every member of their race can enter a higher dimension ¡­


    They called themselves the new human race, a new species that was favored by the universe. They were resisting and establishing a new empire. Ordinary low-dimensional creatures could not pose a threat to them at all.


    They lived in the higher dimension and had been suffering in the ruins of the disaster for a hundred years. Their technology, civilization, and society had all begun to adapt to the structure of the apocalypse.


    The second type was the mechanical zombie.


    They were even more terrifying. Even the human-shaped zombies that had entered the higher dimension space-time were struggling to resist. They had even joined forces with the empires in the outside world to resist.


    However, it was not of much use. At this time, the mechanical zombies not only annihilated all the mechanical teams that entered, but also assimilated some of them. Most of the gods that entered were also captured and sent to a cloning factory that had developed intelligence to undergo the cruel fate of cloning gods.


    Just three hours ago, in order to suppress the development of the mechanical pillar God, they launched a second missile from the star Annihilator cannon and bombarded fulijiashi continent again. However, the effect was not obvious. The developed zombies were equipped with high intelligence and high radiation resistance.


    Just half an hour ago, according to the latest information, the mechanical zombies have formed a new technological civilization. It is said that they have begun to successfully research it-the God fitness center, which has stepped into the threshold of rank-9.¡±


    Fitness center?


    Xu Zhi was slightly stunned.


    An extremely strange and absurd scene seemed to form in front of him.


    Piles of vacuum cleaners, small munitions factories, toy cars, and toilets swayed on the streets. They walked with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and went to the gym to work out.


    Every time he came out, he would advance a level.


    1st rank ¡­


    2nd rank.


    3rd rank.


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi thought that it must have been extremely strange and interesting. It seemed that the technological development of the pillar God of Ji was much faster than he had imagined.


    ¡°Then, the outside world has already been broken through?¡± Xu Zhi asked again.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡±


    Medusa tidied up her snake-like hair and said with a smile, ¡± the outside world is also developing a civilization at a rapid pace. The entire tiel Empire is undergoing rapid updates and updates in the high-dimensional space-time. It has to be said that this generation¡¯s Emperor tiel is a talented and ambitious sovereign.


    They were struggling, and before they died, many heroes and martyrs appeared in their entire civilization and wrote the hymn of their civilization.


    A large number of deity-level experts were also appearing in extraordinary civilizations. Deity fitness centers and new technological methods had also appeared in the technological civilizations. They were stepping into the threshold of a level 9 technological civilization and were strengthening the barriers of the fulijiashi continent.


    They had developed a variant of the space Railgun-the space fragment barrier. It could inject broken space fragments into the turbulence zone, making it impossible for the enemy to pass through. They had also set up a space fortress with strong people guarding it. They used the [ space concussion tower ] to disrupt the laws of the nearby space, making it impossible for the enemy to break through the turbulence and locate the outside space.


    The residents of the entire central planet have been evacuated to other central planets. The area outside the continent has become a terrifying outpost battlefield. There are transcendent gods and scientists stationed there, vowing to resist this terrifying taboo existence that has destroyed countless civilizations of Daoists!¡±


    Xu Zhi was slightly stunned when he heard that.


    The entire native civilization of the Andromeda Galaxy had also been forced into a high-dimensional space-time by the Zergs and was developing rapidly?


    Furthermore, they were rapidly being assimilated on a large scale and becoming zergs. For example, the zombie neo-humans and mechanical zombies were all zergs that could enter the high-dimensional space-time.


    But they had no idea.


    ¡°This is really interesting ¡­¡± Xu Zhi muttered to himself.


    Medusa did not say anything either.


    She didn¡¯t know the thoughts of a terrifying ancient existence like reinimansaga about the invasion of the Tathagata pillar God, but there must be a deeper meaning behind him ignoring it and allowing it to be so presumptuous.


    I know what you¡¯re thinking. We don¡¯t need to care about those so-called virus pillar gods ¡­


    Reinymansky, who was sitting on his seat, said softly, ¡±


    those ridiculous planets are just toys. If they¡¯re destroyed, so be it ¡­ ¡°The other party¡¯s civilization, on the other hand, is deeply involved in the background. I didn¡¯t expect that they would still be alive after more than 100000 years.¡±


    More than ten ¡­ Ten thousand years?


    Medusa only felt a violent ripple in her heart when she heard this.


    Was there really a terrifying civilization behind the virus of the Tathagata pillar God?


    And the other party¡¯s history was also extremely long. It had already appeared more than 200000 years ago when renemansky was still alive, during the glorious era of the universe garden?


    Still getting to know each other?


    However, could the other party really live for more than 200000 years? this period of time was too long!


    At this moment, reinimansaga didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him ¡­?


    ¡°He is fighting with another existence. I just recovered, so I don¡¯t need to pay attention to them. Whether they are Dead or Alive is unknown, so there is no need to pay attention. A madman will bite anyone before he dies.¡±


    Reinimansky laughed. we can do it immediately. They can do whatever they want ¡­ Let¡¯s just ignore them and do our own thing.¡±


    Medusa quietly sorted out her thoughts and suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Then, our sect will open as usual? He ignored them ¡­ Those dying civilizations from the outside world will definitely come to us to seek help and obtain power to resist the taboo virus ¡­¡±


    ¡°You can make your own decision.¡±


    Xu Zhi said softly, ¡± let¡¯s act according to our previous logic. Don¡¯t worry too much about it.


    ¡°Your Majesty is wise.¡± Medusa quickly said, ¡± in that case, I will immediately inform the nearby planetary civilizations. The outer gate trial has officially begun! He¡¯s recruiting genius disciples from nearby planets!¡±


    Of course, Xu Zhi knew what Medusa was up to. He looked very respectful now, but in fact, he was very bold. Without knowing the other party¡¯s background, he had even come up with a plant-type pillar God and captured it for research in high spirits ¡­ She thought that even if the sky collapsed and the other party came to ask for her, she would have this Big Shot in front of her to take care of it.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± Xu Zhi gently took the little metal ball on the table and handed it to her. this is a descendant of our line, and you can consider him to be of the same generation as you. Take good care of him.


    Renemansky¡¯s junior?


    Medusa¡¯s body trembled as she looked at the small metal ball. A terrifying thought grew in her heart!


    How smart was she? He guessed the cause and effect in an instant. It turned out that the birth of the machine pillar God did not appear out of thin air. It had also absorbed the genes of this land, and the genes of renemansky ¡­ In other words, this towering giant was actually a mysterious iron-based life form?


    She looked at the mysterious giant who was covered in mist and shivered. She felt that she had escaped a calamity.


    ¡°Fortunately, I was very cautious before! Otherwise, as a friendly Cthulhu, if I don¡¯t know that this existence is an iron-based life form, I will be completely exposed!¡±


    She felt that she had almost been exposed. She calmed her tense nerves and quickly said, ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please rest assured. I will definitely take care of it.¡±

 Chapter 891

    ?


    891 Reinymanska is already a level ten?


    In fact, Xu Zhi also felt very fortunate when he saw Medusa leave.


    It was a good thing he was more careful.


    He had been using a hazy mist to cover his body, so he couldn¡¯t see through his appearance. Otherwise, he would have been exposed the moment he changed his body.


    as for this little fellow ¡­ It¡¯s very bad for me to take care of it, and I don¡¯t have time, and I¡¯m too lazy to take care of it at all times. It¡¯s a good result to hand it over to Medusa.¡± He looked into the distance.


    ¡°It seems like the cosmos garden is about to enter the right path? It¡¯s really interesting.¡±


    ¡­


    Medusa took the little life and left the garden.


    Hualala.


    She walked into the living room.


    ¡°So this is the life of the reinimanska?¡±


    She took a deep breath and was very stunned. Her heart was beating wildly just now as if she had just survived a disaster. fortunately, my expression was very calm. I pretended that I knew that the other party was an iron-based life form ¡­ Otherwise, I¡¯ll be dead!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely going to die!¡± Medusa trembled a little.


    In fact, as a battle maniac, she was not afraid of death and enjoyed the thrill of being on the edge of life and death. However, this was the last way she wanted to see her die.


    ¡°What race are you?¡±


    At this time, a tender voice came from the little iron ball, ¡± I feel an unprecedented evil in you.


    What was the highest realm of a Turtledove occupying a magpie¡¯s nest?


    Even this iron-based new life form did not know that he was from the Zerg race. Now that he was born, he had inherited his memories and thought that he was a member of the iron-based race ¡­


    Moreover, although he had also received the inheritance, it was only the memory of the cultivation system. He did not know much about the outside world.


    I¡¯m from the evil god clan ¡­ Medusa came back to her senses and said patiently, ¡± don¡¯t you know the current environment? Then let me tell you.¡±


    Medusa was still very patient and tried to build a good relationship with the other party.


    After all, she had already decided to be a real Cthulhu evil god. She wanted to bring her identity into the picture and build a good relationship with him. She felt that her current life was very good. She was being taken care of by such a powerful existence, and her days were very comfortable.


    After all, from the moment he gave up on being a human in the Magus world, he had made up his mind to become an evil god.


    .. see ¡­¡± After listening to the explanation, the iron-based life form took a deep breath. it turns out that we have a good relationship with your lineage ¡­ By the way, your bloodline doesn¡¯t discriminate between genders, right?¡±


    Medusa was stunned.


    Evil gods were naturally genderless, but she was not born as an evil god. this depends on the individual. In the universe, many life forms do not distinguish between male or female, but they will also make their own choices ¡­


    ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll go with big sister.¡± The little metal ball said. This little life seemed to have already decided to follow Medusa.


    After all, the first creature that a newborn was close to had the greatest impact on the newborn.


    Medusa also laughed. She grabbed a flower from the ground and put it on the head of the little metal ball. then, cute little metal rock girl, let¡¯s begin. First, we will open the outer gate and recruit disciples!


    Medusa quickly issued the sect assessment through the Empire¡¯s Princess nachalle.


    With the early publicity, it didn¡¯t take long for countless geniuses to arrive.


    Ciel, the 13th Prince of the Empire, the sons of various tycoons, ministers, and even the divine sons of the divine plane all descended outside the garden.


    Countless experts gathered.


    the ancient renemansky, the universe garden ¡­


    the war next door is already in full swing. The older generation is supporting the frontline with their lives. The younger generation does not have much combat ability. We might as well try our luck. Maybe, even if the civilization is destroyed, we can still hide here and preserve our bloodline!


    ¡­


    Countless princes, elites, and geniuses had arrived.


    They had brought a huge amount of resources to participate in this outer sect trial, so they naturally knew about the ancient records. It was a competition of life and death in this huge garden that was comparable to a planet.


    ¡°Everyone, welcome to the assessment this time.¡±


    The huge threshold of the courtyard was like a mountain range, and a petite, fair-skinned beautiful girl stood on it.


    The corners of her eyes were narrow and charming, and her snake-like hair fluttered like black flames. She exuded an extremely ominous and terrifying aura, giving people an inexplicable sense of fear.


    No one dared to make a sound.


    They were extremely terrified.


    That¡¯s right, it was this indescribable, indescribable, taboo existence before her eyes. Just her clone palm alone was enough to sweep through the entire Empire. Even the Supreme God was scared out of his wits the moment he saw the palm.


    first of all, this is the first sect assessment. Times are different now. In the distant past, there were two hundred million geniuses who participated in every assessment ¡­ However, we¡¯re currently severely lacking in numbers, and your civilization has ended up in a laughable state.¡±


    Medusa smiled and said, ¡± as such, if there are not enough people, the assessment method will be different from the past.


    ¡°First of all, I suggest that those who can¡¯t hear me may leave now.¡± Medusa¡¯s movements became extremely fast in the next second.


    Everyone present hurriedly followed him into the high-dimensional spacetime.


    However, some of them were stunned. They could not even reach the level of gods, so how could they enter the high-dimensional space-time?


    They were resentful.


    ¡°This minimum requirement, doesn¡¯t that mean ¡­ A descendant of a God? Or a God?¡±


    ¡°This is simply too exaggerated.¡±


    ¡°You must know that the ancient outer sect trial test doesn¡¯t need such a terrifying threshold! Deities who can enter the higher dimension do not need to take the test. They are already in the inner sanctum!¡±


    Everyone was whispering to each other.


    ¡®It¡¯s only a suggestion to be able to enter the high-dimensional space-time ¡­ If you¡¯re not afraid of death.¡±


    Medusa only smiled gently as she looked at the discussions below. then, I will talk about the contents of the next test. In the ancient garden era, you have to survive for a hundred years in the outer gate, or break through to become a God in the outer gate. These are the two conditions to pass the selection ¡­


    however, everything is simple now. As long as you can survive for an hour in the outer sect, you can enter the inner sect, become a core disciple, and undergo the aptitude test!


    As soon as these words fell, everyone was in an uproar.


    As long as he could hold on for an hour in the outer sect? He passed the test directly?


    This should have seemed extremely easy.


    ¡°Then, please enter.¡±


    Medusa smiled and disappeared from where she was. everyone, our disciples are not just gods ¡­ A deity? That¡¯s really too weak. I hope everyone can look far ahead.¡±


    Everyone looked at the gate of the garden. Since they had come here, no one would retreat. They directly entered.


    Then, they saw a scene that they would never forget.


    Whoosh.


    All the living beings on this land were in a higher dimension.


    The ancient universe garden¡¯s giant beasts and plants looked like they were recorded in ancient texts, but they were already somewhat different. The plants ran, jumped, and laughed loudly, revealing an extremely sinister and terrifying aura.


    There was even the aura of the pillar God virus inside.


    The thirteenth Prince¡¯s mouth opened wide when he saw this. He shouted in disbelief, ¡± ¡°Higher dimension spacetime? How can it be a higher dimension?¡±


    They finally understood what the mysterious demonic god meant. It was no wonder that one had to enter the high-dimensional space-time to be eligible for the selection. Otherwise, they would not be able to pass the test.


    The pressure and shock that this terrifying scene brought to them was too intense.


    ¡°This ¡­ It was said that only a small part of the inner sect was covered, but the entire outer garden was covered ¡­ That¡¯s the surface area of over ten planets!¡±


    ¡°This ¡­ Isn¡¯t he too strong?¡± A son of a Supreme God said in a daze, ¡± renemansky, how can he be so strong ¡­


    This scene simply caused their minds to go blank.


    They knew what this meant.


    The renemansky of this era was even more powerful and mysterious than he was in the ancient era! It was so strong that it was unfathomably terrifying.


    Suddenly, someone remembered a saying: ¡±


    the disciples we want to recruit are not just gods!!


    At this moment, their breathing was extremely rapid.


    Could it be that the disciple¡¯s aptitude was that of an Overgod who could set foot on the path of the laws? And, the next step, the Daoist of the universe?


    An extremely terrifying thought lingered in his mind. Perhaps, reinymanska had already reached the legendary peak of the tenth level? The final existence of the universe?


    Their eyes were burning as they looked ahead.


    Danger was accompanied by opportunities. If he could become a disciple of such an existence ¡­


    Perhaps we can also become the Daoists of the universe?


    One had to know that in ancient times, the first and second true disciples of renemansky had been level-nine universe Dao-holders.


    ¡°Hope, or despair.¡±


    let¡¯s see where the future of our lives is headed.


    They quickly rushed in and looked ahead with determination. Even if it was like a moth flying into the fire, it was worth a try.

 Chapter 892

    ?


    892 The other self of the multiverse


    ¡°How many of them do you think will survive?¡± Medusa said with a smile.


    ¡°Probably less than one percent, no, maybe one thousandth.¡± The little girl tie Shi said. She had received the inheritance of the cultivation system, so she naturally had a broad vision.


    She was also in the high-dimensional space-time and was growing rapidly.


    However, she did not have Xu Zhi¡¯s Zerg energy to directly increase her realm, so she could only cultivate step by step. However, in the high-dimensional space-time, the speed of her growth was extremely fast.


    ¡°Yes, one in a thousand ¡­ These tens of thousands of people are already geniuses, and what we want is a super genius that is one in a thousand among geniuses. A planet¡¯s civilization, a race, an extreme super genius.¡±


    Medusa¡¯s heart was extremely calm. She looked at these people and said. ¡± these people are basically the top geniuses of a continent or a country. Perhaps they have already lived in the cheers and praises of the masses, but over the long years, they still can not be ranked and still need to be screened ¡­


    the universe has always been unfair. It¡¯s extremely unfair. Birth, wealth, power, knowledge, inheritance ¡­ It¡¯s already destined that most living beings can¡¯t pursue higher heights in their lifetime.¡± The little girl tie Shi said, ¡± the race that you and I were born with is above everyone else ¡­ In the vast universe, the fate of a single race could be determined.


    But there¡¯s no need to envy us,


    When they envy us, they should be even more envious of themselves for being able to envy others.


    As an intelligent race, there are countless other races that are even more pathetic than them. For example, those unintelligent animals and livestock that can¡¯t even think can only act based on their instincts ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the universe has always been unequal.¡± Medusa only smiled.


    She was originally one of these ordinary people, but in front of her eyes, this body was stolen by her own ability. Only then could she be equal to this iron-based life that was born with a noble inheritance.


    She looked down.


    The plant-type pillar God was madly killing.


    Countless people were running away in fear and screaming.


    The one hour that Medusa had mentioned was indeed one hour in reality.


    However, right now, they had no choice but to escape into the high-dimensional space-time to avoid being hunted down. In that case, one hour in this high-dimensional space-time seemed very long.


    The two of them chatted for an hour.


    ¡°Many people will die.¡±


    Medusa smiled and stared at the countless corpses below. many of them have the support of many wealthy forces behind them. Their inheritance after death will be huge. It can be a gift for you when you are just born and the energy for your growth.


    Medusa naturally could not be bothered to pay for her own expenses. It was the best choice to present Buddha with borrowed flowers.


    Soon, there were only about 30 people left on this land. There were people from the Science and Technology side with the God of cloning, and experts from the supernatural side.


    Those who survived started to group up and struggle at the last moment. The thirteenth Prince, Princess Ciel, and some other divine level experts.


    At this moment, they were covered in blood and injuries. They couldn¡¯t be any more miserable.


    Kachaa!


    Suddenly, time and space froze.


    The plants stopped their attack.


    congratulations, you¡¯ve passed the outer sect examination. From today onwards, you¡¯re an inner sect disciple. Medusa walked out and looked at them quietly.


    Was everything finally over?


    Everyone was lying on the ground, exhausted. Their faces were full of joy after surviving the disaster. Even the most profound people had excitement written on their faces.


    I dare say that this is the longest hour of my life. You should know that I usually use this hour to take an afternoon nap. A God¡¯s Son was lying on the ground with his four limbs facing the sky, not caring about his image. He made a cold joke.


    However, they soon gathered together and counted the entire number of people, only to realize that something was wrong.


    how did someone from the lower dimension pass the test? ¡±


    ¡°How did he manage to escape with such a low realm? This is impossible!¡±


    Oh my God, there¡¯s even a Tier 5 legendary powerhouse, and he¡¯s from a small sect.


    ¡­


    Everyone realized that something was wrong.


    I only advised those who can¡¯t enter the higher dimension not to come. I didn¡¯t say that they would definitely die after coming in. Medusa smiled. in fact, I will arrange for creatures of the corresponding realm to hunt them down ¡­ For the participants who can¡¯t enter the higher dimension, arrange for desperate enemies who are equivalent to low-dimensional speed to hunt him down ¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    It turned out that the words he said before he came in were to persuade a group of people with low cultivation bases to leave.


    However, there was still hope of passing through if they entered.


    ¡°Of course, they are in the same desperate situation as you. You are in the same situation.¡± Medusa laughed. don¡¯t be envious. He can¡¯t enter the higher dimension, but he still dares to come in. Isn¡¯t that very courageous? ¡±


    this isn¡¯t courage, ¡± someone mumbled. this is a madman. He knows he¡¯s going to die, but he¡¯s still here to die and gamble on his luck.


    no, this is exactly what I want. A madman like him who is willing to risk everything and like to fight on the edge of life and death. He likes to gamble his life. Medusa turned around, her eyes bloodshot as she stared at them. why should I say that? Naturally, it¡¯s because their realms are low, and they were born poor. Their talents are not as good as others, so they have to work hard to make up for it. If they work hard, they will have a strong will, and they will naturally pass the assessment.¡±


    If one¡¯s aptitude was inferior to others, would one have to rely on a strong will to make up for it?


    The courage to enter was also part of the assessment?


    The people around him were deep in thought.


    Medusa laughed. in fact, I think that what is truly powerful is not a person¡¯s aptitude and talent, but a person¡¯s courage, as well as the determination to gamble everything and fight for an opportunity. What I want is this kind of madman who likes to walk on the edge of life and death. He will gamble his life madly and keep climbing up. Only then can he become the strongest.


    Everyone looked uneasy.


    Many of the people present were heaven¡¯s favorites or even the descendants of gods. They were like the stars surrounding the moon, and they had never had such determination.


    I¡¯m different from the ancient cosmos garden. Everyone here has to listen to me. My words are the rules ¡­ You¡¯ve already won the bet. One in a thousand, aren¡¯t you excited?¡± Medusa stared at the people below.


    Everyone thought back to what had just happened. They were struggling on the edge of death, and their breathing gradually became rapid.


    In front of him was indeed a death situation that he could never imagine in his life! They had successfully become one in a thousand geniuses. The joy of success at that moment was simply the happiest feeling in their lives.


    remember this feeling. Life is full of competition. Every breakthrough in each realm will eliminate countless people in the same realm. You will advance by stepping on the corpses and blood of others. With me, you will become gamblers who gamble with death. Medusa looked down, and her voice was extremely cold. I don¡¯t need cowardly trash. I don¡¯t look at talent, I only look at heart.


    I will only teach you what the most terrifying fear is, and at the same time, overcome it ¡­ Of course, those who can¡¯t overcome their fear and move forward will die.¡±


    On the side, the eyes of the little girl tie Shi were bright, blooming with an inexplicable splendor.


    He was clearly born to be a great life just like her, but he had such a strong will, a charming personality, and a crazy fighting maniac that even had a hint of perversion ¡­


    This little guy who had just been born, she seemed to be convinced by his indomitable charm, and her eyes were bright.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to be indecisive. Let¡¯s move on to the next phase.¡±


    Medusa looked at them. what? You want to go meet the ancient renemansky and become its disciple?¡±


    ¡°Not that fast! ¡°You¡¯re still probationary inner sect disciples. Inner sect disciples are also divided into aptitudes. Next, we¡¯ll be testing your aptitudes and character ¡­ And potential.¡±


    ¡°Potential, how do we test for potential?¡± Someone asked.


    Medusa looked at the person who asked the question, and a flash of admiration appeared in her eyes. yes, you are all like this. You don¡¯t have to be polite to me. Just relax and ask any questions you have. If you think you are strong enough, you can even challenge me and take my position ¡­


    At this moment, tie Shi¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration.


    Of course, if she were to find out that Medusa was not what she thought she was, but a psychopath who had not fought for too long and was itching for someone to beat her to death ¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re asking how to test potential? That¡¯s a good question. It¡¯s said to be a test of aptitude, but in fact, it¡¯s also an opportunity.¡±


    Medusa laughed. I like a person¡¯s heart, but most people¡¯s hearts are not perfect. On the path of growth, their Dao hearts are flawed, and they have their own flaws in their hearts. They are afraid of things ¡­ That¡¯s why I want all of you to go back to the past and experience everything again to make up for your regrets, perfect your Dao hearts, and advance courageously.¡±


    Go back to the past?


    Everyone was at a loss.


    How could one go back to the past?


    They were terrified. Could it be that renemansky had really reached the legendary peak of the universe?


    He already had the ability to reverse time, reduce entropy, and return to the past?


    All the disciples were covered in blood, standing straight in their original positions, forming a line.


    not only do you want to return to the past, but you also want to see the entire multiverse and yourselves in each world. If I had made another choice back then, would I have any regrets? ¡± Medusa¡¯s words completely shocked everyone. yes, to make up for your regrets. Let me see how good your spiritual aptitude is.


    ¡°Go, go back to the beginning of your life!¡±


    Whoosh.


    in the next second, everyone¡¯s vision turned black, as if they had been stuffed into a black hole.

 Chapter 893

    ?


    893 Surpass me


    The very first moment?


    Step onto the path of cultivation, make up for the regrets in life, and perfect his Dao heart?


    Everyone¡¯s vision turned black. It was so dark that they couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. It was as if they were separated by some cosmic tunnel. Vaguely, they seemed to hear a sound in their ears.


    ¡°Do you think they will find [ beyond me ]?¡±


    I wonder, if they could start their lives over, would they really have no regrets? ¡±


    ¡°An indomitable madman is the most difficult.¡±


    ¡°All the past is a prologue.¡±


    ¡­.


    One year old.


    Mi ¡®e Qi was born on a remote, ordinary planet. It was said that she was the first batch of refugees after the [ planet environment reform ] to improve the planet¡¯s ecology.


    There was no high-tech here. It was like ancient times.


    Ten years old.


    Mi ¡®e Qi¡¯s family was very poor and was raised by a single-parent family. He had never gone to school, but he was very smart and learned by himself.


    18 years old.


    He actually had a small reputation in the village. At first, he even taught in the small village.


    In the eyes of the villagers, he was a teacher dressed in simple, old-fashioned clothes. He was a teacher who was full of principles. He had a taste of being laughed at by the villagers.


    21 years old.


    He lived in the mountain of the Barbarian race.


    There were many single men in the village who could not find a wife. They would go down the mountain with sticks to block the passing carriages. Merchants would turn up the mountain to be wives when they saw women.


    He couldn¡¯t stand it and stood up to talk big, but he was beaten black and blue. The strong villagers peed on him and he became the laughing stock of the entire village.


    Here, teaching was a very useless job.


    Twenty-seven years old.


    He decided to venture into the city.


    He found a room in a simple building and lived there. He wanted to find a job to make a living. At that time, there were many boxing gangs, clubs, and gangs that controlled the entire County. This building was controlled by a middle-level boxing gang. They would force girls to receive guests here.


    The door was often left open. Every time he passed by, he would hear the loud voices of men and the sound of cards in the room. The women were lying on the bed, looking at him outside the door with empty eyes.


    His eyes were filled with despair.


    In half a month, he met a girl called Aiur who had been oppressed for a few months. He fell in love with her.


    On this day, when he saw Ayer being humiliated, he finally couldn¡¯t help but rush up, point at the gang, and scold them. In the end, he was beaten up, bruised, and ridiculed.


    One night, a drunk man drugged him and threw him to Aiur¡¯s side with a smile. didn¡¯t you say you were kind and virtuous? Let¡¯s see if you can hold on. ¡±


    He had experienced the most terrifying night of his life.


    Aiur had also committed suicide.


    He cried bitterly. Just like that, he went from being the laughingstock of the village to the laughingstock of the entire building.


    28 years old.


    He spent a year being laughed at by the whole building. At this time, the leader of the fist gang, Iron Fist, came to him. we won¡¯t do business in this building anymore. We¡¯re going to the center to open a Red Chamber. It¡¯s a high-end business, and we¡¯re doing business with the rich! It¡¯s not good if you don¡¯t know how to read and write. I can¡¯t afford to hire those scholars, so I want you to teach me some simple knowledge! Pretending to be a lady from a wealthy family!¡±


    He refused and left the building.


    Thirty years old.


    A man found him.


    He even gave him an evaluation. E-Class evaluation, the lowest. You were sent to the border to take care of a continent. You are currently the 731St Prince.


    It turned out that he was of the blood of the entire tiel Empire¡¯s Emperor, and the Royal tradition was to send babies to various places from birth. They would receive them when they were thirty years old and evaluate their life potential.


    He received the lowest evaluation.


    He was 31 years old.


    He came to a continent and began to live a noble life that he had never imagined before. He married a beautiful woman and had a child. However, he could never forget Aiur.


    He could not forget that woman.


    He had countless days and nights of nightmares.


    He was looking at the door from the corridor of the building. The sound of cards and the man¡¯s shouts could be heard from inside. Ayer was lying on the bed with empty eyes, looking at him at the door.


    Many times, he thought:


    If only he had worked a little harder and been a little smarter ¡­


    His fate would have been different.


    He would not have any regrets.


    However, there was no way for him to regret it. He began to Study Technology and made the entire continent his ideal country. There was no war, no oppression, and it was extremely peaceful ¡­


    He was still the stubborn him.


    However, his talent in Science and Technology was still on display. He managed the entire continent perfectly, and various new technologies appeared.


    An Empire¡¯s Princess. Charles had found her.


    This was a woman who was like a fierce and ambitious person. She was the most competitive Princess in the entire Empire. I¡¯ve seen your resume. You¡¯re very kind, very stubborn, and talented. Do you want to follow me and help me run for the throne? ¡±


    He followed Charles.


    221 years old.


    Soon, a large amount of resources were poured into him.


    He completely displayed his talent and quickly restored the ancient God¡¯s Arsenal, turning himself and Charles into gods and mass-producing God¡¯s henchmen.


    Two hundred and forty years old.


    They overthrew Emperor tiel, who was in his Prime. Princess Ciel ascended the throne and became the new emperor tiel. He continued to abandon the throne and became the Chief Scientist.


    Mi. e Qi. who had already made. name for himself. sat on the cliff in the scientific research Institute, looking at the sky in. daze. . keep feeling that there¡¯s some kind of uneasiness in the dark, as if I¡¯m waiting for something ¡­ What are you looking forward to?¡±


    Two hundred and forty-one years.


    He began to pursue the vague feeling, studying parallel universes and multi-dimensional spaces.


    However, after a few years of research, a mysterious woman found him. the me in the other universe, you¡¯re really weak.


    This woman was incomparably beautiful, so beautiful that it could shake one¡¯s soul.


    BOOM!


    The entire Empire was shaken.


    ¡°An enemy attack?¡±


    ¡°What kind of Empire is this? It¡¯s hard to imagine that it¡¯s actually similar to us?¡±


    Behind this woman stood an endless number of high-dimensional battleships.


    you¡¯re the other me in the parallel universe? ¡± Mi ¡®e Qi also flew up.


    The two of them looked at each other from afar. They had a strong feeling that they had to swallow their own selves in every parallel universe to form their true self.


    The countless selves in the multiverse, when combined together, would become a transcendent.


    BOOM!


    The two of them floated in mid-air and looked at each other from a distance.


    ¡°Do you want to have a chat?¡± The woman said.


    Mi ¡®e Qi laughed. we do want to have a chat.


    The woman said, ¡± do you know where our fates differ? Do you still remember the year when I was twenty-eight? Iron Fist, the leader of the fist gang, asked me to teach and open a red yard. I agreed to teach at the red Chamber. I¡¯m not as weak as you, I want to save those girls!¡±


    Tears suddenly gushed out of mi ¡®e Qi¡¯s eyes. you¡¯ve done what I didn¡¯t dare to do back then. Have you succeeded? ¡±


    The woman just smiled and said with emotion, ¡± I did succeed. I slowly gained their trust. One day, I took the opportunity to let all the girls go. I covered for them and didn¡¯t escape. I was caught.


    ¡°You ¡­¡± Mi ¡®e Qi couldn¡¯t speak.


    although it¡¯s an Aboriginal planet, it¡¯s said that they¡¯ve obtained some special technology and sex-change surgery, so I became a woman to replace those women who were released. Because. ¡®m proficient in the zither. chess. and books, I became the top star and created greater value for them ¡­ In the next few years of hell, I took advantage of their unguarded state and secretly contacted a rich customer. He really fell in love with me, so I used his power to destroy the entire boxing gang. I replaced him and gradually ruled a country.¡±


    when I was 30 years old, I was given an A. I continued to climb up and became the seventeenth Princess. However. my a was never acknowledged by His Majesty. He looked down on my experience and felt that it was a disgrace to the Empire ¡­ However, I seized power in the end and became the new emperor tiel.¡±


    Mi ¡®e Qi stopped talking.


    The woman continued,¡±but I have nightmares every day. I¡¯m terrified when I see those men on top of me.¡±


    Sometimes, I selfishly thought that if I had been a little more timid and ran away, instead of being a teacher in the red Chamber, I would have been very happy to save those women.


    ¡®I have a feeling that the universe is multi-faceted and infinite ¡­¡¯ Using the power of the entire nation, I transmigrated to a parallel universe and saw you.¡±


    The woman stared at him. but I thought you would have a good life. I didn¡¯t expect that I, who was timid and chose to leave and didn¡¯t conquer that building, would also have such a nightmare and such an unpleasant life! What am I envious of?¡±


    She sneered.


    Mi ¡®Erqi looked at the woman in front of him and was completely speechless.


    Sometimes, a single choice could affect both sides of one¡¯s fate.


    Mi ¡®e Qi was silent for a moment, then said, ¡± the two of us have been filled with regrets in our lives. We both think that we made a wrong choice in our lives back then, which led to today¡¯s regrets and endless nightmares, forming a knot in our hearts ¡­ Perhaps if we had chosen to be braver and saved Aiur, we wouldn¡¯t have ¡­¡±


    Yes, it was.


    That woman¡¯s helpless and empty grey eyes, lying on the bed helplessly looking at him at the door, this scene was unforgettable for mi ¡®e Qi, and became an eternal thorn in his side.


    A nightmare for countless years.


    Kachaa.


    At this time, a man walked out of the space, his face revealing an extremely strange and sinister expression. I am the thirteenth Prince, mi ¡®e Qi. When I was 30, I was assessed as an SSS grade. I was almost the heir that His Majesty had determined. I also saved AI er ¡­ Are you two envious of my current life?¡±


    The corners of his mouth curved up in a strange and evil arc.

 Chapter 894

    ?


    894 An audience


    in your time and space, you were the thirteenth Prince? ¡± Mi ¡®e Qi asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The thirteenth Prince looked at him and then at the other woman. let me tidy up. You¡¯re envious of me, and this woman is envious of you ¡­ As for me, I¡¯m envious of you guys.¡±


    The two of them were shocked.


    The other party was clearly braver than them and should have no regrets in life. He had also successfully saved the AI er he liked and avoided tragedy, so why would he envy them?


    ¡°Do you want to know why I¡¯m SSS-class when I¡¯m 30?¡± He laughed. yes, Do you remember when I was twenty-seven years old? I was drugged and Aiur committed suicide.


    The two of them looked at him and started trembling. you made another choice and saved Aiur? ¡±


    The thirteenth Prince laughed, ¡± at that time, the effects of the drug were already starting to kick in. However, I was stronger and braver than all of you. I took the chance when that burly man was not paying attention and ruthlessly picked up a hammer from the side. I hit him, and he rolled on the ground.


    at that time, Aiur didn¡¯t know what to do. She wanted to come over and hug me, but I pushed her away. The thirteenth Prince grinned and looked at the two of them. I looked at that man, and that brawny man looked at me in fear ¡­


    The two of them seemed to have suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m more gutsy than you guys.¡± He laughed hideously.


    They naturally knew that they liked women, and they also knew that the thirteenth Prince¡¯s actions were crazy to the extreme. Even they were trembling.


    This version of him was simply too ruthless and too brave.


    They had made a choice that they didn¡¯t have the courage to make back then.


    At the same time, they also knew that if they had treated Aiur at that time, Aiur, whose heart was already extremely fragile, would have committed suicide after the incident. The other party had made the most perfect choice and saved Aiur.


    from that moment on, I was stained with the wildness of the martial world. It was a kind of ruthlessness, a crazy street ruthlessness.


    after that, the girls gathered around me and looked at me in fear and admiration. They knew that I was someone they could absolutely trust. Even in such a situation, they did not lay a hand on them. I really wanted to protect them. Their blood was also stirred by me, and they became ruthless and decided to protect me.


    So, they also awakened and started to design with me. They tricked the fist gang members one by one and killed them alive. That night, more than ten people died.¡±


    the next morning, I used a pair of deer horns to cut off my long hair and kept a crew cut. We set up a new boxing gang, fought against them, and constantly dealt with them. I also got the sex change technology of the boxing gang and turned them all into women. I opened a Red Chamber and let them experience that kind of pain and screams.


    The two of them completely changed their expressions.


    I got SSS-class and became His Majesty¡¯s most favored inheritor while I was climbing up to the 13th Prince. I never bully the weak; I want to defeat the stronger ones. I¡¯ve been used to turning all my enemies into women. I opened a special red Chamber for them to entertain guests. He grinned. even I have to admit that my mind has become twisted. I like to see the despair, helplessness, and fear in the eyes of my former enemies when they entertain guests.


    The two of them looked terrified.


    The thirteenth Prince must be terrifying, disgusting, and sinister in the entire Empire.


    She didn¡¯t dare to be his enemy.


    Because if his enemy was defeated by him, it would be too tragic. He would become a woman and be sent to the red Chamber.


    The thirteenth Prince stared at the two of them. furthermore, Aiur, you said that you regret it, but do you really like Aiur? ¡±


    The two of them did not speak.


    This was an eternal thorn in their hearts.


    ¡°No, after saving Aiur, I spent some time with her and realized that I didn¡¯t really like her. Then, what kind of feelings did I have back then?


    That¡¯s right, I¡¯m extremely confused. Since I don¡¯t like her, why did I turn around and do that crazy thing to that brawny man in order to care about her feelings?¡±


    He cried and laughed at the same time.


    ¡°After that, I thought it through ¡­ I¡¯m not doing this for them, I¡¯m doing this for myself.¡±


    from that moment when I passed by the corridor and saw Aiur, who looked at the door and me in despair, I knew that I was like them. We were both as lowly as dust, so weak and pitiful ¡­ This is the cruelty of fate. The weak will not be compensated for being bullied. On the contrary, they will be deprived of more because of the disability after being deprived.¡±


    this is an endless cycle. The weak will become weaker, and the strong will become stronger ¡­ ¡°So, the moment I chose to drug him, I made a decision. I gave up on bullying the weaker Aiur and went to truly defeat myself.¡±


    ¡°What I want is to never bully or torture the weak! He would always swing his blade at the strong! No matter what difficulties we face, we must face them head-on!¡±


    The two of them were shocked and their minds went blank.


    have you discovered it? the nightmares and knots in your hearts aren¡¯t because you really want to save your beloved Aiur, but because you hate your weak self and want to save your weak self!


    The thirteenth Prince stood opposite the two of them and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m more ruthless and braver than you. I¡¯ve taken a different path that you all regretted.


    No, I¡¯m not happy.


    ¡®Sometimes, I¡¯ve been thinking that if I had been a little more timid, perhaps things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way, until I saw you all ¡­¡¯ Originally, I was extremely envious of you guys, who were even more cowardly at that time. To think that you guys were also envious of me. ¡±


    He took a deep breath. so, now that you know what I¡¯ve been through, are you still envious? ¡±


    The three of them stood in the air and suddenly stopped talking.


    Every single one of them regretted not making the other choice:


    He was thinking all the time that if he had made another choice back then, he would not have ended up like this today. However, now that he had seen his other self in the parallel universe ¡­


    They were actually envious of each other, envious of the other¡¯s choice.


    what a joke. What kind of inner demons have we been harboring to come to this day? ¡±


    ¡°Who am I envious of? Who¡¯s envious of me?¡±


    ¡°Who am I? and who are you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been struggling with the past, and our Dao hearts aren¡¯t open.¡±


    ¡°This has become our shadow.¡±


    but why should we be entangled with the past and the future? ¡±


    The three of them stopped.


    They suddenly thought of a sentence from an unknown existence and it appeared in their minds: ¡°All the past is a prologue.¡±


    A terrifying thought appeared in his mind.


    ¡°Are we ¡­ People from a parallel universe?¡±


    we come from every spacetime. We will definitely fight.


    ¡°Who will win?¡±


    ¡­


    The wind howled, and the three versions of themselves in the parallel universes began to fight.


    Endless missiles and technology exploded, and time and space collapsed, distorted, and converged. All the military forces of the three tiel empires were poured out in a frenzy, and the three parallel universes were in a complete war.


    After an unknown amount of time.


    The thirteenth Prince opened his eyes and looked at Ciel, who was beside him, and Medusa, who was smiling. congratulations on passing the test. You have the highest score.


    Princess xiaer was indeed faster than him.


    However, speed meant that there were not many flaws in his Dao heart.


    The greater the flaw, the more obvious the flaw, and the harder it was to fix it. However, after fixing it, it meant that the person¡¯s Dao heart was stronger and more terrifying.


    Charles looked at the 13th Prince with great admiration and gave him a thumbs up. a real man faces difficulties and doesn¡¯t attack weak women! I was wrong about you. You¡¯re a good pervert ¡­ By the way, which of the three of you won? Who devoured the other two?¡±


    The thirteenth Prince smiled and looked at Charles. is that important? It¡¯s all my fault ¡­ Also, you pervert, you lick the toes of the statue of His Majesty renemansky all day long, and you still have the face to criticize me?¡±


    Charles¡¯s face stiffened.


    The princes and princesses who had survived to this day had climbed out of mountains of corpses and seas of blood. Who didn¡¯t have a bit of mental illness?


    almost everyone is out. There¡¯s already a ranking system for you guys. Medusa looked at the people who had lined up in front of her. All of them had a murderous look on their faces, and their expressions were determined. Their auras were completely different.


    Their hearts were tough.


    At this moment, it had already made up for the flaws in his path of growth. Or rather, it might have been devoured by his other perfect personality ¡­ It no longer had any major weaknesses.


    Medusa looked at them. do you have any regrets in your lives? Now, do you still regret what you did in the past? What about the future? If you don¡¯t give it your all, how do you know if you won¡¯t regret it?¡±


    The faces of the people before him were completely determined, and they revealed a crazed battle intent that was similar to that of death Warriors.


    yes, it¡¯s this look. Do everything you want and don¡¯t regret what you¡¯ve done! Medusa laughed out loud. I believe that all of you do not have much fear now. You are only afraid of whether you will regret it if you are afraid!


    Iron Rock¡¯s eyes were completely bright as she watched Medusa teach these people her own way of doing things and brainwashing them with admiration.


    However, the expressions of the disciples below became more and more horrified.


    ¡°What was that just now? Parallel universe, multi-dimensional? For the ancient universe garden to be able to do this, what terrifying secret is hidden within?¡±


    But in the next second, the demon God¡¯s words made them even more stunned.


    you¡¯ve officially passed the test and the aptitude test. Next, I¡¯ll bring you to see the ancient renemansky!

 Chapter 895

    ?


    895 Inner sect disciple


    Tap tap tap tap.


    The interior of the villa was extremely vast. Its surface area was comparable to countless planets, and it would take them a long time to walk even if they were so small.


    At this time, there were not many of them left.


    The Empire¡¯s forces led by Charles and mi ¡®e Qi.


    The extraordinary force led by Mantha, the daughter of the Guera swordsman after his death.


    Dozens of them were walking on this land.


    as expected, the land inside this huge villa is also in a high-dimensional space-time. This is really too strange. The land it covers is incomparably huge.


    I can¡¯t imagine that this is something that a universe Dao-maker can do ¡­


    ¡°And just now, was that a parallel universe?¡±


    ¡°We disciples have been sent to a parallel universe to undergo trials and aptitude tests? What kind of invincible power is this? it¡¯s unbelievable!¡±


    Yes, we can feel that our cultivation in the Dao of the soul has improved by an unbelievable amount. This is real!


    ¡°The universe garden! Reinymansky!¡±


    ¡­


    They murmured in their hearts and couldn¡¯t help but be frightened.


    This was an unimaginable opportunity, and it all depended on whether they could survive and endure.


    you should know that such a great existence doesn¡¯t have much time to see you. To him, you¡¯re just like little ants after. meal. After saying hello, he can continue to drink tea ¡­


    Medusa said as she walked forward, ¡± even the disaster that your civilization, planet, and are currently facing doesn¡¯t matter to such a great existence ¡­ Even I can only meet an ancient existence of this level by chance. We are creatures of two different dimensions.¡±


    The surrounding people hurriedly nodded.


    They naturally knew that the outer sect was held in the garden, while the inner sect disciples could become inner sect disciples as long as they were gods or passed the garden¡¯s test.


    It was said that at its peak, there were tens of millions of inner disciples.


    However, the inner sect disciples were unable to come into contact with the core. The speed of change was too fast, and some inner sect disciples might not even be able to see an existence of this level in their entire lives.


    And the truly powerful ones were the true inheritances!


    True disciples were the ones that reinements truly valued.


    At that time, he was a super-genius that could only be found in countless civilizations and billions of living beings. The successive disciples managed and taught tens of millions of inner disciples.


    Moreover, in the most ancient era, the first and second true disciples were ninth-rank Dao-reaching experts who had transcended the laws of the universe, while the other disciples were at least ninth-rank powerhouses with heaven-defying battle prowess.


    It was a very ancient scene.


    It must be known that for an existence of this level, just a mural in the corridor was the habitat, reproduction, and life of a civilization.


    don¡¯t talk too much. Don¡¯t say anything. If His Majesty doesn¡¯t take the initiative to speak, then he will leave after paying his respects. Medusa said.


    ¡°We will remember!¡±


    They quickly said.


    I know what you want to ask, ¡± Medusa continued. you want to ask His Majesty renemansky why he didn¡¯t pay attention to the Tathagata pillar God virus outside, as well as the ¡®celestial and demon Qi practitioners¡¯ mall that descended to hunt down the pillar gods ¡­ How dare you act so impudently in His Majesty¡¯s territory ¡­¡±


    Everyone was silent.


    It was obvious that Medusa had directly revealed their thoughts.


    the other party¡¯s background is indeed terrifying. His Majesty renemansky had known him for more than 100000 years ¡­ At this moment, both sides are fighting. As the neutral party, His Majesty will not pay any attention to them.¡± Medusa warned.


    What?


    When they heard this, they felt their hearts tremble in fear and couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    During the era of the ancient universe garden, an ancient existence like renemansky already knew him?


    More than a hundred thousand years ¡­


    What a terrifying lifespan.


    Could it be that the rumor that the pillar gods had eternal life was true and not a lie at all?


    Previously, they still had a trace of doubt, but now, they completely believed it. The terrifying taboo disease of the Tathagata pillar God had a terrifying origin. It was a terrifying taboo existence that countless level 9 civilizations in the entire universe had to fear.


    The thirteenth Prince looked at Charles in shock.


    That God alchemy shop sold many powerful techniques and also bought the techniques of other space civilizations. They had evaluated the techniques and called them country bumpkins.


    In a remote area.


    He had never seen a country bumpkin in the center of the universe.


    ¡­


    And other slightly insulting words. They were very unconvinced at the time.


    From the looks of it now, their tiel Empire might really be a country bumpkin civilization, far away from the center of the universe. They did not expect that there would be such terrifying news in the core of the universe ¡­


    It was only now that they had truly come into contact with the core civilizations of the universe.


    When they thought of this, they were extremely excited.


    ¡®My civilization has finally taken this step and come into contact with this level ¡­¡¯


    ¡°If you want to fight for your people, His Majesty can ignore it ¡­ However, His Majesty won¡¯t take action either. You¡¯ll have to rely on what you¡¯ve learned.¡± Medusa led them to the second floor and was about to open the door.


    Tap tap tap tap.


    At this moment, the door of the room next door suddenly opened.


    A tall little girl was shrouded in a black mist, and she looked to be about four or five years old. She had long and curly hair, and she wore a flower on her head. From the door, she looked at the Super little ants on the ground and asked curiously, ¡± ¡°Sister, are you going to see father?¡±


    Medusa looked up at the little girl who was towering into the clouds and nodded.


    The little girl was very happy. then I¡¯ll go with you.


    In fact, after she had obtained the energy of those who had died in the outer sect trial, she had grown rapidly. Although her realm was not high, her body size was indeed expanding rapidly.


    However, she did not rush to disturb her father. Instead, she took the initiative to enter the study. Right now, it was a good opportunity to follow Medusa.


    Go together?


    The hearts of the people around him tightened.


    In this villa in the universe, there was another Little Giant living there-reinymansky¡¯s daughter?


    With such a huge body, there was naturally no doubt. However, the universe garden had become even more mysterious. Did this ancient existence already have a descendant?


    Charles¡¯s face was burning.


    The thirteenth Prince looked at her coldly and said, ¡± don¡¯t try to do anything funny. I know you are a fanatical evil person who wants to lick her feet ¡­


    Charles ignored him.


    An existence of this level would definitely be fawned on first.


    Kachaa.


    The door opened.


    The simple and desolate study room gave off a European style atmosphere. The sun shone through the window of the villa, crossing the curtains and shining on the ground, leaving a golden print on the carpet.


    A blurry giant in front of a desk slowly opened his eyes, ¡± are these the inner disciples of this batch? ¡±


    Medusa nodded and saluted. everything was simple. Although the speed was fast, the talents selected were not bad. Their hearts were complete and flawless. They are all good seedlings.


    At the side, the little girl, tie Shi, hesitated for a moment, then went around the desk from the side, ¡± dad ¡­


    Xu Zhi stiffened. He sat the little girl on his knees and smiled. they are indeed not bad, the soul spirituality they are emitting is perfect, ¡± perhaps, they have the possibility of advancing to the core disciple.


    The people below were pleasantly surprised as they lined up.

 Chapter 896

    ?


    896 Legacy stele


    At this moment, everyone was extremely happy. They naturally knew that in the entire cosmos garden, there were only a few positions for the higher ruling class. As the first batch of disciples, they naturally had the best chance to run for it.


    At this moment, reinimansky was carrying the little girl. He looked down at the ant-like inner disciples and said softly, ¡± I¡¯m not interested in your identities, and I don¡¯t need to tell you which planet you¡¯re from. I also don¡¯t care what great opportunities and secrets you¡¯re hiding.


    it¡¯s easy to come here. You only need to learn and grow. As for how much you can learn, it¡¯s up to you.


    Xu Zhi looked at Medusa and said softly, ¡± with you teaching them, that multiverse is not a bad place.


    Medusa nodded and said, ¡± yes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down,¡±


    Renemansky was extremely calm and said, ¡± ¡°If you can survive for three days, I¡¯ll prepare some small gifts for you to join the sect,¡±


    The dozens of people below respectfully took their leave.


    They knew very well that they were still not worthy of being in the eyes of such a taboo existence. They were afraid that they would be eliminated for the third time, and no one knew how many people would die.


    However, their eyes were filled with fighting spirit and they were not afraid.


    Every expert¡¯s path of growth would always be accompanied by countless corpses of the same level.


    The civilization behind them was suffering a disaster, and these geniuses had to become extremely strong. In the cosmos garden, they had to learn terrifying techniques and become the Saviors of their own civilization. Only then could they return to save their own civilization and defeat the pillar God Tathagata.


    Tap tap tap tap.


    After these people left, Medusa stood in the same place.


    Reinymansky looked at her.


    since you¡¯ve asked me to teach them, I naturally have to teach you. I¡¯m not sure about the cultivation method of the evil god tribe, but I can teach you something else, something similar.


    Medusa began to listen carefully. thank you for your guidance, Your Majesty.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was one of reminiscence and absent-mindedness.


    This was not the first time he had discussed the Dao with Medusa. A long time ago, in the ancient pugilistic world, wandering know-it-all and Medusa had discussed the Dao in the parade of carriages and horses, and had talked at night with candles.


    At this time, he had obtained the complete system and concept of breaking through to the ninth step from reinimansaga¡¯s inherited memories. It could be said that his understanding of the ninth step in this aspect was truly stronger than anyone else in the current sandbox.


    That was because even people as strong as di Qi and Carolyn were only weaker than rank 9s. They did not choose to truly step into it and did not study the system within the true rank 9s. Thus, they were naturally inferior to him.


    most of your bodies are gods, ¡± reinnemanska said. the fastest one is already on the path to rank 9, but you don¡¯t have a perfect grasp of your own power and your future rank 9 path.


    ¡°Am I not perfect enough?¡± Medusa said softly.


    Xu Zhi spoke with fervor and assurance. what is the power of the evil gods? Every single tissue in the evil god was a living being, and living beings had cells ¡­ You have an extra layer of structure compared to ordinary creatures. When they break through to the ninth step, it¡¯s a world. When you break through to the ninth step, it¡¯s countless worlds coming together to form you.


    That¡¯s why you¡¯re so powerful. However, there are many lifeforms in the universe that gather together. For example, the Buddha pillar God outside is also a powerful lifeform formed by the gathering of countless lifeforms.¡±


    it¡¯s also a composite creature? ¡±


    Medusa was slightly stunned. She had never seen the pillar God form before, so she naturally did not understand it.


    ¡°But he¡¯s not as strong as you. Why?¡±


    he¡¯s changing in quantity, ¡± Xu Zhi said indifferently. the quantity piles up, and it¡¯s uneven ¡­ You¡¯re a true qualitative change, formed by countless precise and meticulous selves.


    Each of his selves was like the same component, randomly piled up with rough stones to form a stone building, crudely made.


    Every single one of you is a completely different component. Gears, bonds, and chains were born from this, a perfect fusion of life forms.¡±


    Reinymanska¡¯s voice gradually became higher, steady, and powerful as he continued, ¡±


    ¡°He relies on external forces. He relies on living beings to vindicate his Dao. That¡¯s why his cultivation speed is very fast.


    ¡°You rely on yourself to vindicate your Dao. You cultivate for each of you. You have to walk one path more than a hundred thousand times ¡­¡± That¡¯s why your cultivation speed is extremely slow.¡±


    Medusa was slightly shocked.


    After carefully sorting it out, she was indeed so.


    After leaving the demonic realm and developing a new body of Cthulhu, she no longer relied on the help of the people. Now, she relied on herself to cultivate.


    This was because she realized that as she familiarized herself with the process, her cultivation speed was not slow either. On the other hand, there were too many disadvantages to having others help her cultivate ¡­


    At the side, the little girl tie Shi TOU was also deep in thought. These concepts of the ninth level were also in her inheritance, but she did not understand them as deeply and thoroughly.


    And this kind of knowledge needed to be accumulated over a long time.


    It could be seen that his father had seen countless civilizations and seen the alternation, prosperity, and decline of countless eras. He had constantly studied civilizations to have such profound wisdom.


    Reinymansky sat in the study and continued softly, ¡± the reason why evil gods are so terrifying isn¡¯t just because they¡¯re fusion creatures. They have a thorough understanding of every realm. Others only take one path, but you have to take one 129600 times.


    your realm is extremely stable, terrifying, and powerful.


    Evil gods are the ultimate lifeforms with the deepest understanding of the laws and cultivation paths of the entire multiverse.¡±


    In Medusa¡¯s eyes, her mind was shaking, as if she had completely understood her own Foundation.


    She had never made a comparison before.


    As a result, she didn¡¯t know what her own structure was like, because she was the only creature like that. Now that she was comparing herself to another composite creature, she finally understood how special she was.


    In the eyes of the little girl tie Shitou, these words were earth-shattering.


    An ultimate entity ¡­


    She was completely shaken, and her mind buzzed as she looked at Medusa.


    He didn¡¯t expect his sister¡¯s race to be as powerful as his iron-based race. No, maybe ¡­ More powerful!


    To walk a path 109600 times was like a butcher dismembering an ox.


    The true strength of the evil gods was not just their combined bodies. Perhaps it was their terrifying understanding of realms. Their bodies and their understanding of the great Dao of the soul made them invincible. This was the source of their indescribable power.


    it¡¯s not like I¡¯m afraid. reinnemanska¡¯s voice was like a brass bell that reverberated in the study. every realm and every cultivation stage is almost an instinct to you. It¡¯s as simple as eating and drinking ¡­ ¡®You don¡¯t need to think. It¡¯s as simple as the heart beating naturally. You¡¯ve already become an instinct ¡­¡¯ However, is it really good to form an instinct?¡±


    Medusa was slightly stunned.


    After countless times of cultivation, she was naturally very familiar with it. Even when she was speaking now, she was controlling thousands of organizations and cultivating at the same time ¡­


    Yes, it was.


    Organizations of different realms, such as celestial emperors and deities, were all cultivating under her control.


    She was already so familiar with it that it was as if she had fallen asleep with her eyes closed. She could even breathe instinctively. It was so familiar that it made one¡¯s heart ache.


    However, she kept feeling that there was a barrier that was getting bigger and bigger, and it was getting harder and harder to break through, especially the path of the ninth rank.


    According to logic ¡­


    Her fastest organization should have already completed the path of cells. After all, they had fewer cells than the Super seyman, but they couldn¡¯t make it.


    It was as if something was stuck in her.


    you¡¯ve already discovered that you can¡¯t truly walk the path of laws ¡­ You¡¯re using your instincts to understand every realm and the laws of the universe to bind yourself and form a pattern. You¡¯re building a high wall for your rank 9 path. ¡±


    this will limit you within the framework of the universe¡¯s laws. It will be harder for you to break through to level nine than any life form in the universe!


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    The little girl tie Shi, who was beside him, was a little confused.


    He had cultivated the same Dao path 129600 times, so he should know the laws of the universe better than anyone else ¡­


    He should be able to break through to the ninth step more easily than anyone else ¡­


    After all, his father had said to him, ¡±


    Evil gods were ultimate entities that had the deepest understanding of the laws and cultivation paths of the entire multiverse.


    ¡°Why?¡± The little girl tie Shi couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Xu Zhi was slightly stunned. He touched the little girl¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°My good daughter ¡­ Tier 9 meant forgetting the rules and distorting the rules. The heart was the world ¡­ In this realm, all the cultivation techniques and systems they¡¯ve been cultivating in their entire lives will be completely forgotten and integrated into their instincts.¡±


    if Level 1 to level 8 is to understand and understand the rules of the universe, then level 9 is to forget the rules of the universe.


    Forget?


    Medusa was a little hesitant.


    There was a huge storm of thoughts in her mind, as if something was looming. In her eyes, there were lightning, storms, tsunamis, sunlight, and countless celestial phenomena covering her, and she saw the universe ¡­


    This was not to forget, but to ¡­!


    the others have only gone through it once, so it¡¯s easy for them to forget the rules. But you, you have gone through it 129600 times ¡­


    Xu Zhi sighed softly. of course, if you can really forget the 129600 paths you¡¯ve walked, then you¡¯ll be truly powerful beyond all the concepts of the universe.


    The universe was balanced, with gains and losses.


    The evil God¡¯s bloodline takes the longest time to cultivate. Although they are invincible in the same realm, the threshold to break through is simply shocking. It will be hard to imagine how hard it will be to reach rank nine.¡±


    Medusa¡¯s mind was rumbling, and at this moment, it was as if she had been bewitched. She listened obediently, and she vaguely had a direction.


    Medusa gradually understood the true meaning of grade-9 and could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°I want to forget ¡­ But ¡­¡±


    She frowned.


    She remembered it more deeply than anyone else, forgetting the way of thinking that was engraved in her bones. This was simply ¡­


    Xu Zhi paused for a moment. He sat in the study and touched the little girl¡¯s wire hair as if he were holding a steel doll. He smiled and said, ¡± once upon a time, the old friend of that evil god, who is your father, left behind a stone tablet that recorded his life as he grew up. There are various Daoist Arts on the path of growth. Take a look ¡­ However, you must not leak this information out, nor tell any other living being about this.¡±


    Medusa¡¯s heart trembled.


    This was a record of the Daoist technique used by an evil god to grow?


    A stone tablet left behind by the ancestors of Cthulhu?


    it¡¯s not the original. I can only use my vague memory to create it. Reinymansky¡¯s voice was filled with regret.


    In the study room.


    &Nbsp; a Dao pattern stone tablet slowly formed and sat on the ground.


    The opening line was actually a sentence:


    [ I¡¯ve roamed the universe for 170000 years, killed all my enemies, defeated all my heroes, and had no opponents in the world. I could only live in seclusion in the deep valley, and treat the octopuses as my friends. Wuuu! [ I¡¯ve been looking for an opponent in my life, but I can¡¯t get it. It¡¯s really embarrassing. ]


    ¨C Evil spirit Dugu Qiubai.


    When Medusa saw this line of words, she only felt a sense of loneliness, an invincible aura that was extremely lonely in the universe. It was full of loneliness, and one could not help but be fascinated.

 Chapter 897

    ?


    897 The evil spirit seeks defeat


    It was not just Medusa, even the little girl iron rock was dizzy.


    It was just a short sentence, but it was filled with an unbelievable domineering spirit ¡­ Such a formidable character was simply shocking! Even their iron-based clan might not dare to make such a bold statement, right?


    However, on second thought, in the same realm, iron-based life forms were indeed unable to defeat such a terrifying existence.


    It wasn¡¯t just a convergence lifeform. It had also walked this path 129600 times. It was an Ultimate Lifeform that had the deepest understanding of the laws and cultivation paths of the entire multiverse.


    She looked at Medusa with even more admiration.


    However, she still managed to calm herself down. She skipped the front part and looked at the first spell on the stone tablet.


    The images on it were vague and indescribable, and it felt as if the sky had darkened and the universe had no light.


    The words on the spell stone tablet read:


    [ soft and silent, destroying one¡¯s spiritual sense. Before 20000 years old, she fought with the heroes in the region. ]


    The little girl tie Shi was slightly stunned and couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡± What an overbearing peerless person!


    She only thought to herself,¡¯it¡¯s indeed the path of the evil God¡¯s lineage.¡¯


    She then looked at Medusa, and knew that the race was indescribable, very evil, and had an indescribable horror. This path was very terrifying.


    Then, he looked at the next stone tablet.


    [ eye of the evil god, used before 30000 years old. It is an ominous sign that it accidentally injured a friend from the Galaxy Universe family. It was abandoned in the deep valley. ]


    It was another domineering and invincible simple description.


    On the stone tablet, there was a sinister and strange eye. With just a look, it could cause one¡¯s flesh and blood to collapse. Every cell and every chemical substance made up of the body were affected by an unknown mysterious force of the universe. They were rapidly shattering and turning into the most basic particles of the universe.


    Great disintegration, Great Collapse.


    That was the first reaction.


    Even the little girl tie Shi was stunned when she saw this.


    This was a move that had developed the sinister and evil soul system to its peak, and it was almost invincible. She couldn¡¯t help but be fascinated by it as she looked at the next scene.


    This stone tablet.


    He actually ¡­ There was nothing left.


    There were no more feminine spells or sinister evil god techniques. There was only a simple fist imprinted on the stone tablet.


    a heavy fist without a sharp edge, a skill without skill. He dominated the world before he was forty thousand years old.


    The little girl tie Shi was greatly shocked.


    This?


    Why did he suddenly change his route?


    Why did he suddenly use his fist?


    One should know that the evil god race was a dark and evil soul School. They were indescribably terrifying, unlike their iron-based life forms, which were famous for close combat.


    Medusa¡¯s body trembled slightly when she saw this.


    His mental energy was starting to get out of control, becoming indescribable. His entire body was surrounded by a madly running evil god turbulence aura, and he returned to his original state.


    However, he looked at the next stone tablet.


    The two¡¯s shocked expressions had completely reached their peak. This was an extremely terrifying and profound sentence:


    [ after 40000 years old, you will no longer be stuck in the physical world. Even flying Flowers and picking leaves can be used as tools to penetrate the planet. From then on, you will cultivate and gradually advance to a place where there is no realm. You will forget about Dao and achieve Dao. You will enter grade nine and become invincible in the universe. ]


    ¡­


    BOOM!


    The world was spinning!


    It was as if the entire world had lit up.


    The first ray of the morning sun shone on their faces, full of afterglow and brightness.


    As soon as he said this, the minds of the two people were like a pot of boiling water, constantly boiling and roaring, as if there was steam rising above their heads, and they fell into an extreme state of dizziness.


    ¡°Dao of oblivion, then Dao!¡±


    Medusa could not help but ponder over this sentence, and she suddenly felt enlightened. It was as if she had walked out of a dark valley and into a brilliant green grassland. The breeze blew on her cheeks and she was bathed in the warm sunlight.


    There was a glimmer of hope.


    It was obvious that the previous generation of evil gods had also encountered such a predicament.


    He had walked the path of cultivation countless times. As he understood the laws of the universe better than any other living creature, he was indescribably powerful among those in the same realm ¡­ But at the same time, it also created a terrifying Grade 9 wall!


    What kind of terrifying concept was it for a person to cultivate to become a God 129600 times? It was almost impossible to break the rules that restricted his thoughts!


    However, the other party continued to train and forget ¡­ In the end, he had even forgotten all the laws and evil god systems he had cultivated in Qi. He only used his physical strength to fight ¡­


    He had broken all the high walls that he had worked so hard to build!


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is ¡­!!?¡±


    At this moment, she felt as if she had returned to the beginning of her cultivation as an ordinary person. Other than shock, she could only look up.


    These stone tablets that recorded all of his life¡¯s mantras made people feel as if they were looking at an earth-shattering ancient taboo existence that galloped across the galaxy. The magnanimity and boldness between the lines made people unable to help but be fascinated!


    He would abandon everything he had cultivated before!


    How domineering and decisive was this?


    It seemed that these stone tablets didn¡¯t have any specific cultivation methods, but she clearly knew that every sentence on them formed the insights of a realm, the experience of breaking through to the next realm ¡­


    These few sentences would determine her future path, which was more precious than any knowledge or inheritance!


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve learned a lot.¡± At that moment, Medusa was completely convinced. She had truly included herself in this big family. Renemansky had been very good to her.


    And her daughter was completely defenseless against her.


    &Nbsp; such an environment was really good for an evil god to live in.


    ¡°Evil demon, Dugu Qiubai?¡±


    The iron rock girl¡¯s eyes were bright and bright, and there was a faint sense of worship in them. She sat in Xu Zhi¡¯s arms and clapped her hands as she smiled. sister Medusa¡¯s ancestor is too powerful!


    ¡°Don¡¯t go around telling others. Remember what you saw today.¡± Xu Zhi said gently to the two of them.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Medusa replied.


    She also knew that this inheritance was naturally the biggest secret.


    Naturally, Xu Zhi did not want to disclose this to the public. It was best to keep it an absolute secret. If it were heard by someone, strange historical rumors would appear again ¡­


    At this time, Medusa was carefully thinking about it, and the more she thought about it, the more she felt that this was the case.


    In the past, it was difficult for her to make great progress on the path of the ninth-rank because her understanding of the universe and the understanding of each realm was deeply engraved into her bones, just like breathing. Naturally, she could not distort the laws that had been engraved into her bones and instincts on the path of the ninth-rank ¡­ There would be a great sense of stiffness.


    from rank one to rank eight, one will first learn the laws of the universe, then rank nine, and forget the laws of the universe ¡­ By integrating and linking it, one would be able to construct a world of their own, using one¡¯s own heart to replace the heart of the heavens, and one¡¯s own body to replace the universe!¡±


    Medusa murmured and bowed deeply. She was completely convinced. Your Majesty, thank you for your guidance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down,¡± Xu Zhi said with a smile as he sat at his desk.


    Medusa bowed and left.


    The little girl, tie Shi, was still sitting in Xu Zhi¡¯s arms, constantly ruminating over what he had just said. She felt more and more impressed. it¡¯s really amazing. The evil god race, that evil demon, Dugu Qiubai ¡­ Sister Medusa¡¯s seniors are very powerful, and they might have already surpassed our potential!¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Xu Zhi laughed.


    At this time, the little girl tie Shitou said, ¡± ¡°By the way, father, you haven¡¯t given me a name yet.¡±


    This was her main goal for coming here this time. She didn¡¯t have a name yet.


    Xu Zhi was slightly taken aback, but he really did not have any artistic cells when it came to naming. After thinking for a while, he could not help but say, ¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s call him Shi Ji,¡±

 Chapter 898

    ?


    898 Crystal wall system universe


    Shi Ji?


    The little girl was stunned and felt that the name was not bad.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be called Shi Ji.¡±


    The little girl nodded and felt that her life was not bad.


    She looked at those geniuses from all over the world who were struggling to be apprenticed to a master. They struggled with all their might, and she felt more and more blessed.


    There was also sister Medusa, who was very good to him, and she was also an extremely terrifying top race in the Super universe.


    It seems that Medusa¡¯s senior, Qiu Bai, is very powerful ¡­ I wonder where such an existence is now?¡± Little Shiji asked as he lay in Xu Zhi¡¯s arms.


    She was still thinking about the stone tablet just now. Those words were too domineering.


    Xu Zhi touched the little girl, who was half the size of a continent, and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°I am not sure ¡­ she has been sleeping for too long. When I woke up and used the evil god summoning ritual, she was the only one left in their clan ¡­ No one knows where he has gone.¡±


    He gave an average answer.


    ¡°Then sister is really pitiful.¡± Little Shiji said.


    Xu Zhi and the little girl chatted for a while before the little girl jumped out of Xu Zhi¡¯s arms. She bounced out of the study, pushed open the door, and left.


    Even though each of her jumps could cause a magnitude 12 earthquake or a super tsunami on a small planet.


    Even the wind that was pulled out as she ran formed countless small tornadoes that circled around her like flowers decorating the little girl¡¯s surroundings.


    It was born sacred.


    He was born a God.


    This was the greatness of a rank 8 God Spirit¡¯s descendant, not to mention that it was such a powerful and great super race.


    Kachaa.


    The door closed.


    ¡°Goodbye, father! I won¡¯t disturb your cultivation any longer.¡±


    Xu Zhi, who was in the study, touched his nose and was a little dumbfounded. Old Wang, who lived next door, had a pretty good life. unknowingly, I suddenly have a daughter who¡¯s jumping around ¡­ Renemansky, a villa in the universe garden. It¡¯s really interesting.¡±


    It was a super-large villa that was comparable to the land of countless planets.


    It was comparable to the daughter of an iron-based life form on an entire continent ¡­


    There was also a group of super-small pupils studying respectfully in the villa. In the future, this place would grow into a very large force in the universe.


    ¡°Perhaps this is the garden life of a farmer.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s face was calm.


    As for the hints given to Medusa, although they had been a spur of the moment and had used some wuxia plot, it was indeed the case. The others naturally did not have much worry about grade-9 in this regard, but Medusa did.


    She had been imprisoned by herself. She had cultivated 129000 times and imprisoned herself.


    As for Xu Zhi, he now had a very deep understanding of the path of the ninth rank, so he could naturally see this clearly.


    Xu Zhi sat in his study in silence. although Medusa will find out about this sooner or later, it will still take a lot of time ¡­


    However, when it came to the path of grade-9, Xu Zhi could be considered to have officially set foot on it.


    His main body was currently cultivating.


    At the same time, he had a clearer understanding of his own path to the ninth step after obtaining this iron-based complete ninth step inheritance.


    everyone¡¯s path to the ninth step is different. My path is to cultivate in a high pressure environment, so that my soul and flesh can fuse faster.


    Xu Zhi was silent for a few seconds.


    As for Carolyn and the three pillars of divine nuclear fission and nuclear fusion ¡­


    Di Qi¡¯s Dao vindication by cutting three bodies ¡­


    He didn¡¯t even want to try.


    It was too gaudy.


    Although it was very suitable for their cultivation technique and system.


    However, using high pressure to break through by oneself was a way to prove one¡¯s Dao with strength. It was undoubtedly the most stable Foundation.


    At the same time, the path to the ninth-rank was only a matter of time for him, because he could live forever, and there was no possibility of dying of old age halfway through!


    ¡°The problem is how long it will take to break through.¡±


    ¡°It seems like I have to find a way to get a neutron star? That was obviously impossible. Carbon-based life forms would not be able to withstand such high pressure ¡­ You¡¯re as fragile as charcoal.¡±


    Xu Zhi opened his eyes slightly.


    I still have to think of a way to quickly increase Reni manska¡¯s realm and strength. I¡¯ll use his high-intensity gravity battle body to freely control it and let his main body cultivate under high pressure ¡­ ¡®I¡¯ll just train like that for now. After all, an ordinary gravity room is nothing more than a scratch to my body ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s also a problem to be too powerful.¡±


    At the end of the day, as long as he had enough energy, renemansky¡¯s body could improve as quickly as his own body. This was equivalent to re-cultivating, so it would be faster.


    But the problem was also obvious.


    The size of renemansky¡¯s body was tens of thousands of times larger than Xu Zhi¡¯s original body.


    The more energy it required, the more energy it would be a bottomless pit.


    fortunately, I¡¯ve built the mother stream power station and other power stations. They¡¯ve already set sail. I feel like I¡¯ll become a God in a week or two? ¡±


    He mumbled to himself as he organized his thoughts about his future development. As for ¡­ The tragic war outside the universe garden? The life and death of all the native civilizations? A battle between pillar gods?


    Xu Zhi did not care.


    He walked to the window of the study and looked at the lush green garden below.


    It was full of verdant green and peaceful years.


    A little girl was running and playing around happily, interacting and communicating with the little ants and giant beasts on the ground.


    ¡°Maybe I should get a big octopus as a pet.¡± Xu Zhi said softly. He finally understood the trouble of reinimanska¡¯s body size. It was simply too big to communicate with.


    ¡°However, it should have started, right?¡±


    Xu Zhi looked in the direction of Medusa¡¯s Villa thoughtfully.


    The goal of building this sandbox was to allow Medusa¡¯s multiverse crystal wall system to set sail and communicate with the outside world.


    At the moment, Xu Zhi also intended to see how the crystal wall system universe had developed over the years.


    Compared to the battle between the natives in the outside world, this was more important.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the corridors of the universe villa, there were many small mouse holes.


    It was like a mouse hole in a cat and mouse game.


    These disciples lived in these small holes and carefully served the giant master outside.


    The daughter of swordsman guzla, Mantha, who was now a God, said with a calm expression, ¡± ¡°It looks like we have to give little master a gift ¡­ We can contact the bode octopus clan. They are obviously very happy to send their children here to play with their young master.¡±


    Beside him, Charles laughed smugly. do you think you can win little master¡¯s favor like this? We can also give you dolls! Our entire Empire can make cute, mechanical dolls that are comparable to a continent! We can even make all kinds of interesting large toys!¡±


    Mantha sneered. a machine is still a machine. It¡¯s not as cute as a living thing. This has been proven in ancient times.


    Both sides were at loggerheads.


    In fact, he even planned to contact the outside civilization to help give them resources and please the little master.


    At this moment, both of them were in the high-dimensional space-time.


    As the war outside was very intense, it was very likely that the outcome would be decided in a day or two. They had to quickly spend one to two hundred years in the high-dimensional space-time and obtain sufficient power ¡­


    Go to the outside world and help.


    At this time, a signal came. The demon God called them from the living room, and they hurried out of the living room like a bunch of ants standing on the vast land of the universe.


    Medusa looked at them with a calm expression.


    the second trial has begun. You must completely enter the multiverse ¡­ I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all understood the concept of multiverse and parallel universes from the foreshadowing of the trial.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    The multiverse, that mysterious world ¡­


    Medusa only stared at them and smiled calmly. you only have two days. You can decide what you want to get. It¡¯s worth mentioning that some disciples can¡¯t think that you are gods and can do whatever you want.


    The thirteenth Prince suddenly asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the highest level of existence in there?¡±


    Medusa looked at them quietly. to step onto the path of grade-9, in your words, is the Supreme God of laws ¡­ However, the fastest law Overgod has already crossed the multiverse and seen himself in another Parallel space and time. He has achieved the unification of the true self of the multiverse and is planning to break through to the ninth rank!¡±


    Ninth-rank!


    He was about to break through ¡­ The Daoist of the universe!


    As soon as he said that, they were so shocked that they broke out in cold sweat.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be several times more prosperous than the civilizations on the planets nearby?


    They were indeed from a rural civilization.


    They looked at each other, and suddenly. their faces were filled with bitterness. The thirteenth Prince made a cold joke, ¡± it seems that we, people from the countryside, have to enter the city to fight and see the big scene ¡­ In order to save his poor village, he caught fire.¡±


    ¡°This is the true center of the universe.¡± Mantha¡¯s eyes were burning with the determination of a seeker. if I can come into contact with the truth of the universe, I¡¯ll have no regrets even if I die.

 Chapter 899

    ?


    899 The strange real universe


    He was in a remote region of the universe ¡­


    To them, this was something that was extremely hard to imagine.


    After all, they were geniuses from the various Central high-tier planets of the tiel Empire, as well as the various divine planes. Naturally, they were above the countless low-leveled civilizations.


    They had crossed many galaxies and improved countless colony planets, making them extremely powerful.


    They had gradually built up their confidence over tens of thousands of years, making them believe that they were the strongest advanced civilization below the level-9 Dao-achieving civilization. Even in the entire great universe, they were considered superior ¡­


    However, the pride and superiority they had thought of was gradually shattered!


    civilization is a ladder-type ¡­


    The thirteenth Prince took a deep breath. we should be proud because we have come into contact with the true secret of the entire great cosmos, the core region ¡­ This is a disaster for our civilization, but it is also an opportunity ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, for our civilization!¡±


    we must obtain great power from His Majesty renemansky and save our civilization!


    The few of them had heavy expressions, filled with joy and anticipation. After making some preparations, they gradually entered the multiverse.


    However, Mantha¡¯s expression changed slightly, and a voice sounded in her mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m on your side to protect you. I¡¯m your biggest fortuitous encounter and trump card!¡± This was pan Xue Xian¡¯s voice, she had successfully managed to sneak in.


    After all, as a well-thought-out plan, how could they not have prepared all kinds of trump cards?


    He had still spent a certain amount of money to successfully sneak in.


    However, the system¡¯s muscular woman could no longer recognize Medusa because her form had changed.


    thank you, we¡¯ll definitely be able to get through this. I¡¯ve recently started to re-train my martial arts, women should be strong!! Mantha said that she also had a trump card.


    She had obtained a unique hidden item from the God and demon Alchemist and exchanged it for a system.


    It was obvious that the demon God knew about this.


    In fact, pan Xue Xian was a parasitic life form, and she had been treated as a disciple by her. In fact, at that time, Mantha had been given two assessments, and one was also for her.


    Renemansky also knew about this, or he wouldn¡¯t have said, ¡± I don¡¯t care what kind of fortuitous encounters you have or what trump cards you have.


    ¡°The infinite multiverse, huh?¡±


    At this time, pan Xue Xian quietly started her live broadcast. I have a bunch of Saints standing behind me, so I don¡¯t have to fear too much. Instead, I¡¯ll receive countless resources and knowledge inheritance.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    What was ¡­ Endless civilization?


    The mother stream system was rooted in the star universe¡¯s sun.


    It expanded its branches at a speed faster than light, stretching out the green sprouts of life. Eventually, it could reach every corner of the material universe. Its branches and leaves swayed in the void and occupied the entire great universe ¡­


    The civilization of the mother stream could be called the ultimate limitlessness of the material universe.


    ¡°Then ¡­ What is the Infinity of the spiritual universe?¡±


    In Tongcheng, Xu Zhi slowly stood up from his seat. The air around him was distorted by his emotions. He turned his gaze to the crystal wall system bookshelf next to him.


    the crystal wall system is rooted in the spiritual universe. By splitting, it can expand its number and extend Parallel space-time. It can be expanded to an infinite area that surpasses the material universe. It can be called ¡­ The limitlessness of the spiritual universe.¡±


    ¡°Two infinities, two Supremes.¡±


    Xu Zhi said slowly, ¡± this is the most outstanding sandbox world I¡¯ve ever created. It¡¯s like the foundation of the world. It¡¯s enough to extend into the real universe and endless space-time.


    He slowly looked at the crystal wall of the entire study room. It was brilliant and gorgeous, like the most dazzling sapphires in the entire universe.


    however, the origin is Medusa ¡­ He turned around and looked at Medusa, who had returned to the glass bottle.


    ¡­


    Kachaa!


    There was a sudden clap of thunder in the sky.


    Charles and the others arrived at a green grassland.


    Mantha stared at the others and said, ¡± it¡¯s already started. Those who aren¡¯t at the God-level can¡¯t enter the high-dimensional space-time. They can follow us ¡­ However, my personal suggestion is that you should find your own opportunities, because following us might lead to your own death. We will not protect you.¡±


    The few non-deity level people looked at each other and left.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start.¡±


    Mantha looked at the remaining 13th Prince and his wife, as well as the higher-ups of the corporations. She smiled and said, ¡± I know. You¡¯ve all brought your super instruments. Come and check.


    Charles smiled. all of this will depend on Royal brother! After all, he¡¯s a super genius in this field of scientific research. We were able to fight the virus and revive the ancient [ God¡¯s factory ]. After he became a God, he entered the high-dimensional space-time and led the Empire¡¯s scientists to research ancient technology.¡±


    Even Mantha had to admit that the 13th Prince, mi ¡®e Qi, was indeed a super genius in this field of technology.


    There were also terrifying geniuses in the field of technology.


    The technology built by one person could go against an entire civilization. One had to know that the second disciple of renemansky back then was a level nine Daoist in the universe who specialized in technology.


    Although the thirteenth Prince¡¯s original energy had reached the level of a high-level God, he was no match for Mantha, who had cultivated by herself. However, the various weapons that he had developed could not be underestimated.


    everyone, according to my guess, this is a terrifying and mysterious world civilization. It might not be weaker than the pillar God civilization and the other top civilizations. This is the center of the universe.


    The thirteenth Prince looked at the crowd. you must know that according to the shops of the God and demon alchemists, the core world ruled by the pillar God Tathagata is also a similar multiverse. They have world lines and can see the past and the future ¡­ ¡®So, we have to be careful ¡­ In the worst case scenario, we might have already been detected by the powerhouses of this civilization.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Even though this was unbelievable, this was indeed a Super Space civilization. It was something that the weak couldn¡¯t measure.


    the multiverse, we have all experienced it before. Obviously, although it was a test of our qualifications, it was also information about the world to us. If we were not confident, we would be too stupid. So, I thought back to everything that I had experienced at that time. In order to explore this universe, I brought in some emergency research equipment.


    Kachaa.


    He took out some mechanical equipment.


    an age-measuring method? ¡± Charles looked at him.


    ¡°This physical universe¡¯s lifespan is roughly 13.7 billion years.¡± The thirteenth Prince frowned. He picked up the starry sky detector and observed the entire Galaxy. it¡¯s actually similar to the main material universe ¡­


    Whoosh.


    The detector slowly drew a moving star map, which was extremely sloppy.


    The thirteenth Prince fiddled with the star map. our planet is in the south-central part of a solar system. According to my initial estimation, this is a boundless world that is as large as the main universe and has the same lifespan ¡­


    On par with the main cosmos?


    Charles was completely shocked. He couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in excitement, ¡± ¡°How can it be as big as the main universe? How can it be as big as the main universe?¡±


    As huge as the main universe, what kind of concept was that?


    This meant that there were all kinds of huge galaxies here, and there was an endless cosmic ecosystem civilization just like them.


    Beside him, Mantha was also trembling in fear.


    Furthermore, it had a lifespan of over 10 billion years. This couldn¡¯t be a real parallel universe, right?


    The system in Mantha¡¯s body was also shocked.


    ???


    She continued to post on the live broadcast. brothers, I suddenly can¡¯t think straight. Look ¡­ Where the hell am I?¡±


    don¡¯t be afraid. There¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t understand. This kind of low-leveled civilization ¡­


    At this moment.


    The thirteenth Prince told the others with a serious expression, ¡± I also think that it is impossible. However, we have already seen it ¡­ However, this space civilization is unimaginably huge!¡±


    Yes, it was.


    No matter how hard he tried to observe, he could only see an incomparably huge real universe, an endless Galaxy, a sun, a fixed star ¡­


    Hence, he started to use all sorts of advanced civilization detection equipment to scan the various data of the entire universe. Light rays, cells, and all sorts of particles were all extremely real.


    Every piece of data provided him with the same information, which gave him an unparalleled sense of horror.


    This was the real universe.

 Chapter 900

    ?


    900 Mr. Cat


    Faced with this situation, the atmosphere became completely solemn.


    could it be that we were only sent to the other end of the universe? ¡± Someone said. He no longer felt that he had entered a world of an advanced civilization hidden in a high-dimensional space-time, or that he was still in the universe outside.


    I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t think that the few existences in the universe garden would toy with and deceive us laughable disciples. We must first assume that this is a high-dimensional world.


    The thirteenth Prince said.


    At the same time, the lifespan of this universe was 13.7 billion years, which was still slightly different from the lifespan of a great universe. It was clearly different.


    then, let¡¯s say that the entire universe is fake ¡­ Could it be that the starry sky only exists because we¡¯re observing it ¡­¡±


    Charles continued to analyze and said, ¡± according to quantum observation theory, when we don¡¯t observe the moon, the moon doesn¡¯t exist ¡­ Although this was a little extreme, the moon was also made up of uncertain particles ¡­ Only when we observe it will it collapse into a state that you can observe.¡±


    ¡°Quantum uncertainties?¡±


    The thirteenth Prince took a deep breath. He naturally knew about quantum mechanics, and his knowledge of it was extremely mature. If you don¡¯t observe it, it won¡¯t exist. In fact, it¡¯s the same with the online game world that we set. The virtual plane can be bigger than our planet ¡­¡±


    Of course, they couldn¡¯t always maintain the huge map in the game.


    It was like a sandbox game like GTA 5 or ancient scroll 5. The map would only ¡± load ¡± when people observed it. If no one was on the map, the whole map would be blurred and marginalized ¡­ It did not take up the running memory.


    As such, they were able to load a very, very large map.


    if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s possible. After all. there are very few living beings in the universe, and the no man¡¯s land is extremely large. In that case, 98% of the universe¡¯s computing capacity doesn¡¯t need to be loaded. As long as we reach that area, the map can be materialized ¡­ Although the burden of the computation is huge, it¡¯s still bearable!¡± Ciel analyzed.


    in fact, the amount of calculation is even less than we thought, because every multiverse is the same map and Galaxy template. We only need to load the living environment of each multiverse separately ¡­ The thirteenth Prince analyzed.


    How smart were they?


    Even though he was a country bumpkin, he could still see some clues after entering the city and observing carefully.


    However, he could also feel the great horror within!


    He had goosebumps all over his body. This was too shocking.


    however, even though the problem of the computation ability has been solved, the degree of realism is simply unimaginable.


    The thirteenth Prince looked at the crowd and continued to use the equipment to test it. He said, ¡± this level of realism ¡­ I wonder what level of understanding the data, rules, and parameters of the entire universe must be for a great taboo existence to be able to stabilize to such a level!¡±


    Yes, it was.


    They were the only ones who knew how terrifying it was!


    None of their cultivation techniques, bodies, and various equipment should have appeared in this universe. However, they could operate perfectly the moment they appeared ¡­


    This meant that ¡­


    This place completely matched everything in the real universe!


    In fact, all the cultivation techniques and equipment in the real universe could operate perfectly here.


    ¡­ In fact, this was the horror of Medusa.


    She was the only one who could perfectly control the real-life data of the entire crystal wall system universe, without a trace of falseness.


    This was because level one to level eight was the limit of understanding of the entire physical universe. She had walked each path 129600 times and read it a hundred times. She understood the meaning of it herself and understood it to the extent that it was almost instinctive before she could create the reality of this world.


    No one could do it, only she could.


    ¡°If it¡¯s so real, what¡¯s the difference between this and the real universe?¡±


    Mantha finally reacted and said with a bitter smile, ¡± ¡°Who can tell the difference between real and fake? In a sense, this is another universe!¡±


    ¡°Yes, perhaps you can understand it that way.¡±


    The thirteenth Prince was shocked and said softly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost no different from the real universe! It was just an additional setting of a parallel universe ¡­ However, were there countless parallel universes beyond the universe? Even we don¡¯t know.¡±


    Their faces were filled with horror.


    That¡¯s right, a rank-9 Dao-reaching expert who transcended the laws of the universe was only a law that distorted the universe, but ¡­ Was the universe the only one? What was beyond the universe? was it another parallel universe or was it a void with nothing?


    Their civilization had not reached a high level, so they had no idea.


    even our main universe is in line with the quantum mechanics in the game ¡­ Only the observed map would collapse and exist. Perhaps the main universe we lived in at the beginning was a fake.¡± Princess xiaer laughed bitterly.


    ¡°Yes, Schr?dinger¡¯s cat.¡± Mantha followed up. This was a theory from the brain system. She talked about the cat¡¯s experiment, which made others feel that it was an interesting experiment.


    ¡°The truth of the world?¡±


    quantum mechanics only collapses and becomes reality through observation? ¡±


    At this moment, a handsome white-robed scholar appeared beside them. you all came from other parallel universes. Your knowledge has broadened my horizons.


    When Charles and the others saw the person who had arrived. they instantly revealed extremely horrified gazes. They could not help but send out. divine thought of fear. you¡¯re here ¡­ How long has it been?¡±


    The white-robed scholar revealed a look of surprise and said something even more terrifying, ¡± everyone, it¡¯s not that I¡¯ve been here for a long time. I¡¯ve been here since the beginning, but you couldn¡¯t observe me. You¡¯re the successors of this grassland ¡­ You only saw me when I spoke ¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you made a sound? we just saw you!¡± you¡¯re courting death! a person beside him was furious. He felt that the other party was deliberately humiliating them. If he hadn¡¯t been deliberately hiding, how could they not have discovered it with so many gods?


    I really didn¡¯t hide it on purpose. You guys really can¡¯t see me. But it might be hard for you to understand. You might think that I did it on purpose.


    The white-robed scholar was vexed. After pondering for a while, he suddenly clapped his hands and smiled, revealing a brilliant smile.¡±Oh right! ¡°You just said that the moon is also made up of uncertain particles and will only collapse into reality when observed, just like Schr?dinger¡¯s cat. I just made a sound, and I collapsed for you to observe. Do you understand?¡±


    Everyone felt an inexplicable sense of shock.


    There was a feeling of speculations ¡­


    ¡°By the way, Schr?dinger¡¯s cat, I unexpectedly liked this experiment. You can understand that I am that cat ¡­ You can call me ¡­ Mr. Cat. ¡± The white-robed scholar said.


    A cat?


    Everyone¡¯s hair stood on end.


    ¡°This world ¡­ How Strange is this world?!¡±


    At the side, pan Xue Xian, who was in the entire system, felt as if her entire body was about to explode, and her nerves were about to collapse,


    ¡°F * ck! I knew it wasn¡¯t simple! Since reinimansaga knew about the God of creation and had come into contact with a secret of this level, he was obviously not a country bumpkin! This place could also be the center of the universe! He actually ¡­ It¡¯s more terrifying than we thought!¡±


    She looked at the figure in front of her and actually had the urge to run.


    ¡°F * ck, what¡¯s wrong with this civilization?¡±


    this civilization plays with quantum mechanics? ¡±


    hurry up and run, daddy quantum. You can¡¯t tell if we¡¯ll win or lose!


    The entire internet was in an uproar.


    They had thought that the strongest was the mechanical pillar God they had created, but they had never expected ¡­ Renemansky universe garden actually had an incomparably terrifying multiverse!


    What kind of terrifying methods did renemansky hide?


    At this moment, the white-robed scholar continued to smile, ¡± however, the world theory and quantum observation that you¡¯re discussing ¡­ It¡¯s very interesting. Can you discuss it with me?¡±

 Chapter 901

    ?


    901 Neo martial art


    Everyone revealed an expression as if they had seen a ghost. This was too strange.


    He had been on this grassland since the beginning?


    It was just that no one had observed him, he was uncertain ¡­ It was only after he made a sound that someone observed him, and he would collapse the wave function and become an established fact.


    quantum mechanics ¡­ Oh my God! The laws he cultivates are the quantum laws ¡­¡±


    Finally, someone reacted and shouted in horror.


    Schr?dinger¡¯s cat.


    He was the kind of cat in the box!


    It was previously in a state of superposition of living and non-living, and only when people observed it would it collapse into reality!


    Every law Overgod who had stepped onto the path of the ninth step had trained in the laws of the universe that they were proficient in. They could distort the laws they were proficient in, such as fire, gravity, water ¡­ However, none of them had ever seen someone cultivate ¡­ Quantum!


    They looked like they had seen a ghost.


    ¡°You guys call this phenomenon ¡­ Quantum uncertainties? Quantum, what a strange name. We call it the primordial chaos, and some places call it the chaos great Dao.¡±


    The white-robed scholar smiled. we call the multiverse we live in the spiritual universe and the soul-like universe. However, we also have a similar world cognition. The places that we have not seen are chaotic, entangled, and unified ¡­ It was filled with a strong uncertainty and did not exist. Only when one saw a place would it be divided into yin and yang and become reality ¡­ Of course, the martial arts styles in each world were different. In my martial arts theory, the way of things is the reason, and the way of things is unreasonable.¡±


    Martial arts?


    The most primitive martial arts?


    They actually called this a martial art? Where did he get such terrifying martial arts? They were so scared that they almost lost their minds.


    ¡°By the way, is this the inner scroll of your divine weapon?¡±


    The white-robed scholar made a grabbing motion in the air and grabbed onto an AI¡¯s storage. He read the knowledge and information within. Under everyone¡¯s strange gazes, he actually bypassed all sorts of security measures and finished reading it in an instant.


    this kind of martial art, which can read a large number of ancient books and see through the surface defense, is a high-level martial art inheritance among the inheritance of my disciples. It is called the ghost reading scroll. You still can¡¯t understand it, but if you follow your theory ¡­


    The white-robed scholar seemed to be puzzled again. After a few seconds of silence, he said, ¡± perhaps, I can call it a quick reading of quantum waves.


    He picked up the quantum theory that he had just learned and applied it on the spot.


    ¡°Quick reading of quantum fluctuations?¡± Everyone¡¯s scalps went numb, and they felt that the principle was indeed difficult to understand. This civilization was unimaginably terrifying, and they had used quantum mechanics to the extreme.


    How could they not know that they had been detected by a certain terrifying existence the moment they entered? But now, he could only let nature take its course. There was no use struggling.


    ¡°You said that you are cultivating martial arts?¡±


    The thirteenth Prince¡¯s body trembled, and he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°Is it martial arts? It was purely to train the body and rely on the strength of the body to improve the level of life ¡­ It¡¯s the kind that uses ordinary punches and kicks to create explosive impact.¡±


    ¡°Martial arts? We naturally practice martial arts and physics, but unfortunately, it¡¯s not the traditional martial arts that you think, which rely on pure punches and kicks to carry out vector strikes, gravity acceleration, nuclear fission, nuclear fusion, and all kinds of physical reactions. Those are the classic physical mechanics of the macro universe, oh no, the classic martial arts, right?¡±


    He called classical physics a classical martial art?


    Everyone was silent.


    Martial arts could also be called ¡°classic martial arts.¡±


    It was indeed an attack based on ¡®physical mechanics¡¯. Their weight was very shocking, and their own mass was huge. They could be hit with their fists and feet, and could be called human-shaped nuclear bombs.


    The white-robed scholar continued, ¡± in your words, although we also cultivate martial arts, it¡¯s not classical physical mechanics, but quantum physical mechanics. Oh, perhaps you can call me non-classical martial arts. In fact, our martial arts schools all originate from physics, but there are differences.


    The white-robed scholar conversed and tried to explain in a simple and easy to understand way. however, we still call it martial arts. It is also based on the low-level ancient martial arts, fist, foot, saber, and sword. It also uses physical mechanics. We are of the same origin ¡­ That¡¯s why the seniors gave it this name, right? I guess?¡±


    The white-robed scholar fell into deep thought again, wondering if such an answer was serious or not.


    BOOM!


    Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled!


    His mind was in turmoil.


    Was this the center of a high-tier extraordinary universe?


    That¡¯s right.


    The martial arts of the martial Dao relied purely on punches and kicks. It was a classic physics of the macro universe.


    Then, how could there not be another side of quantum physics in the microscopic universe?


    Such a martial system must exist!


    It was just that they were too low-level and did not notice it at all.


    Oh right, I¡¯ll take you guys out of here. It¡¯s too dangerous here. If I¡¯m not careful, other people might see my existence and want to kill me. He turned around. I¡¯ll take you to My Immortal¡¯s cave.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving. How?¡± Everyone finally couldn¡¯t help but ask again.


    Oh, this is a martial art that surpasses light. It¡¯s even more advanced than spatial movement. I call it ¡­ Carefree travel. It¡¯s enough to soar through the entire endless multiverse and travel to 3700 sects in the world. As he explained, he saw that everyone was dumbfounded. He thought for a moment and suddenly laughed.


    then, do you know about the quantum entanglement? ¡±


    ¡­


    On the other side, the netizens were in an uproar.


    f * ck, quick reading of quantum fluctuations, it really appeared!


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Sure enough, Only Fools would not believe in the speed reading of quantum waves. Other advanced civilizations had already achieved it.


    classical martial arts rely on physics, which is macroscopic classical mechanics ¡­ Non-classical martial arts rely on physics and microscopic quantum mechanics?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really shocked!¡±


    ¡°Newton had just opened the coffin and laid down again. Oh, your martial arts are still in the realm of physics? Then it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Newton even gave a like in passing! (Funny face)¡±


    ¡°As expected, if you learn mathematics, physics, and chemistry well, you won¡¯t be afraid to travel the world!¡±


    the end of science is theology!


    They were all very surprised. Physics was indeed the fundamental theory of the universe and had established many laws of the universe.


    now, we have received some information. This civilization must have practiced quantum mechanics, because they have parallel universes, and the concept of parallel universes is caused by the uncertainties of quantum mechanics! Therefore, they must have started researching the quantum in order to study parallel universes ¡­¡±


    they might have gone through a long period of accumulation and formed a special cultivation civilization system-quantum martial arts!


    I was stunned. Quantum ¡­ Don¡¯t you understand? What do we do?¡±


    ¡°Ask that white-robed scholar! After all, it was quantum mechanics! (Dog head)¡±


    ¡°Their martial arts are based on quantum force!¡±


    the physics trash expressed that he completely didn¡¯t understand.


    I can¡¯t help it. This has already exceeded the scope of nine years of duty (tears) ¡±


    perhaps, the founder of muscle martial arts, pan Xue Xian, has returned to her own heaven. She can learn both classical and non-classical martial arts!


    but can she understand quantum physics with her IQ? ¡±


    quantum wave speed reading. Even with her intelligence, she might not be able to learn it. Many people felt that her intelligence was too low. She was a player who focused on fighting. If she was a cute girl, the racer of Mount Haruna, or the alchemy Emperor, she would have no problem.


    At the same time, the players were completely stunned.


    This was the first time they had encountered such a strange Super World civilization. It was unimaginably huge, and its system was not very related to the previous civilization. This caused them to be at a loss and dumbfounded even if they were average Saints.

 Chapter 902

    ?


    902 Yin-yang interaction, quantum creation!


    Quantum entanglement!


    At this moment, when the people on the Great Plains heard this word, their faces all changed.


    Matter could be divided into the smallest particle unit, which was called quantum.


    As a result, quantum had an extremely strange characteristic. After a special pairing, it would be entangled, ignore distance, and move in response to each other.


    This was the quantum entanglement.


    To put it simply, the two of them were like two special magnets separated by a distant space. When one moved, the other would move with it.


    At this moment, the white-robed scholar gave an affirmative answer,


    yes, in your words, quantum entanglement is indeed the core profoundness of our civilization¡¯s martial arts. Most of our martial arts Foundation is built on this, and it is the foundation of another true self!


    Establish another true self?


    The thirteenth Prince felt like the world was spinning.


    Yes!


    Quantum was the smallest unit of matter. The flesh, blood, bones, and other components of a living being were also in quantum.


    They would carry out a large amount of quantum entanglement on the particles of their bodies and create a controllable quantum clone. It was like creating a version of themselves in a parallel universe.


    According to quantum mechanics, the transmission speed of this kind of quantum entanglement exceeded any speed in the universe. It was instantaneous, and at the same time, quantum entanglement also had the world¡¯s most terrifying security means, almost impossible to decipher.


    The white-robed scholar smiled and said,¡±any more questions?¡± I¡¯m very hospitable. If you meet other people, you may not be so hospitable.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression was strange, not knowing if it was true or not.


    No one knew what this great existence that involved the laws of the universe was thinking.


    carefree travel uses quantum entanglement ¡­ Your current body is the quantum battle body?¡± the real body is in another spacetime? ¡± the thirteenth Prince asked. is it in another spacetime? ¡±


    ¡°How can you say clone and main body? ¡°These are both me. In your words, they are two of me in the ¡®quantum entanglement state¡¯. They are both real existences. This avatar of mine is even stronger than the main body!¡± Oh, why did I also say that I¡¯m an avatar? It was clearly me. ¡±


    The white-robed scholar rubbed his temples in distress.


    it¡¯s really easy to be influenced by people when the quantum state is being observed.


    The white-robed scholar continued to smile, ¡± forget it, let¡¯s not dwell on it. As for the realm that you guys call a clone, we¡¯ve already reached it when we were deities.


    However, our understanding is different. We call the entire invisible universe chaos, and chaos is divided into yin and yang ¡­ Our deity level is divided into yin and yang, and we can also cultivate two bodies. The yin body and yang body are known as the interaction of yin and yang, and we can sense another true self in the chaos-¡±


    The realm of their martial arts techniques, the interaction of yin and yang?


    In this system, only level 8 gods could engage in quantum entanglement?


    They couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was even more strange.


    ¡°What about your ninth-rank?¡± Mantha asked.


    ¡°Grade 9, of course yin and yang will combine and vindicate the Dao of chaos.¡±


    The white-robed scholar smiled. His expression was incomparably cold and elegant. Oh, it¡¯s what you guys are talking about. When two bodies intertwined with quantum energy come together, they form an extremely beautiful chaotic form of the universe. Of course, it¡¯s still in human form ¡­ This is what we call the primordial chaos true martial sacred body.¡±


    ¡°Of course that¡¯s the final form. We¡¯re usually separated into yin and yang, and our true forms are hidden somewhere in the void.


    Generally, only quantum battle bodies were active outside.


    Everyone¡¯s quantum body was different.


    my quantum body is not good at killing. I¡¯m-carefree Wanderer. Most of the time-my quantum body is scattered in the multiverse in the form of infinite quantum particles. I¡¯m known as the omnipresent and omniscient ultimate God in the multiverse-Wanderer-Wanderer across the entire multiverse ¡­


    After hearing the answer, Charles couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± so, you found out that we ¡­ You are now a part of the quantum of the main body?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The moment I made a sound, you all began to sense me ¡­ ¡®When you start observing me, the particles around me will form me, and I will exist here ¡­ Of course, the density of the particles here can only form an image of me. It¡¯s about one-hundred-millionth of the density of my quantum body.¡±


    The thirteenth Prince was deep in thought.


    A person¡¯s cells numbered in the trillions, and when they were split into the tiniest quantum, the number would be indescribable. It was indeed enough to cover countless life planets and monitor everything.


    This was a terrifying Super System!


    The quantum laws they cultivated were one of the highest laws in the universe!


    Through quantum entanglement, another quantum battle body clone appeared ¡­ The real body could hide, and there was almost no possibility of being killed!


    It was simply too difficult to kill existences who had attained Dao in this system!


    If they did not kill their main bodies, at most, their strength would be greatly reduced. They would then use the matter of their main bodies to entangle and form a new quantum battle body.


    Their quantum bodies had all the characteristics of quantum and were more changeable and powerful than their main bodies. For example, they had completely turned into quantum particles and scattered across the universe. It made him feel creepy!


    carefree travel. It is indeed carefree in the world and floating in the heavenly domain ¡­ The thirteenth Prince smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Not everyone¡¯s martial arts are the same. For example, what the universe calls ¡­ Zhou Meng¡¯s martial art is one of the universe¡¯s extreme martial arts, heavenly dream.¡±


    ¡°A dream of the universe?¡±


    yes, Tian Yu Yi Meng is different from me. According to what you said, he split his own quantum body and attached it to countless lives. You should know that quantum is the smallest unit that makes up the universe, and naturally, it is also the smallest unit of life.


    He might already be a piece of skin particle that you had just metabolized.


    It could also be a strand of hair that you have just metabolized, or even the feces in your stomach, or the soil under your feet. He is reincarnating.¡±


    Reincarnation?


    A dream of the universe?


    When everyone heard this, they felt goosebumps all over their bodies. It was as if a high-dimensional being was everywhere, in the fragrance of flowers and grass, in the morning rain and dew.


    The existence of Dao cultivators in this universe was too terrifying!


    If they cultivated their atypical martial arts to the great success stage ¡­


    The other part of the body that was entangled was already a Quantum Life form!


    he might be everything, but he¡¯s also not everything ¡­ It¡¯s amazing to say it out loud, but it¡¯s the truth.¡± The white-robed scholar evaluated.


    ¡°There¡¯s also another existence known as the number one Grandmaster of martial arts in the multiverse, the martial Alliance¡¯s leader! in your words, it¡¯s a very simple and pure quantum body. Without undergoing quantum division and recombination, it¡¯s a true quantum clone. It¡¯s very ruthless when fighting and has the strongest combat strength in direct combat! ¡®But you should know that in this world, you can¡¯t win just because you fight hard ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s useless if you can¡¯t hit it. ¡±


    He smiled and looked into the distance, as if he was a traveler who had met on a cliff in the wilderness and was telling an incredible story to the children.


    of course, that¡¯s not all. Where there¡¯s good, there¡¯s evil. There are even more extreme demons who have cultivated the ultimate martial arts in the multiverse-the demonic delusion split technique.


    ¡°He¡¯s terrifying. In your words, his quantum body is closer to conceptualized.


    As long as he called his name, observed him, and sensed his existence ¡­ You will gradually become him in terms of appearance, character, and combat power. In the universe, there are many natives on the planets who perform this ancient and evil summoning ritual in order to obtain powerful strength ¡­ However, they eventually gave their lives to that devil.¡±


    he¡¯s really the number one devil in the world of martial arts in the multiverse. He¡¯s a chivalrous man and the leader of all the major sects. Everyone has the right to kill him!


    When everyone heard this, they once again had goosebumps.


    As long as they could observe him and detect him, they would become a part of him?


    This was too mysterious and strange.


    At the same time, was this world really an ancient world?


    The universe was the world.


    With the planet as a cliff, they would have a sword duel on it, and the sword would break the sky.


    Using the sea of stars as a River, flying across the river, breaking the universe.


    What kind of heroic spirit was this?


    What kind of satisfaction was this?


    The Brotherhood of the pugilistic world was nothing more than this!


    However, using the universe as the world to settle grudges was also a terrifying thing.


    of course, it¡¯s precisely because his name is taboo that I can¡¯t tell you what my name is.. can¡¯t even tell you the names of the experts I just described ¡­ You can still call me Mr. Cat, Schr?dinger¡¯s cat. ¡± He laughed.


    Everyone felt goosebumps all over their bodies, and a terrifying thought quickly rose in their minds.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say your name ¡­ Because the four of you have the same name? You¡¯re all my other selves in the parallel universe?¡± Mantha had goosebumps all over her body.


    yes, you can roughly answer it like that. Originally, we had more than 30 parallel universes of ourselves, but they were all eaten by the four of us. He said, ¡±


    the remaining four of us are already grandmasters of our respective cosmoses ¡­ ¡°When we continue to defeat our other selves in the parallel universes and truly achieve the Dao unification, we will be able to break away from the sea of suffering in the multiverse and become the only one who surpasses us in the multiverse, the only true God in the multiverse.¡±


    The thirteenth Prince broke out in cold sweat.


    He thought of himself in the previous parallel universe, and he felt that he was nothing.


    The person in front of him was the ninth-tier Dao-reaching individual that the great demonic god had mentioned before, the one who was about to break through to the ninth-tier of the universe.


    of course, the four of us are the strongest. There are also other experts who are close to our level, existences who are walking on this path of Dao ¡­


    He was very talkative. He continued. for example, in our multiverse, there is a small universe that has developed abnormally. It is called the first central universe. It is very narrow.


    you might not believe it, but almost all the materials in that universe, including flowers, grass, trees, insects, and fish, are made of endless quantum bodies. They surpass the 1731 nomological existences who walk in the universe and become Daoist. They gather there, exchange information, and trade information.


    I¡¯ve seen a wild grass made up of countless 327 Daoist materials.


    ¡°There, it¡¯s just a small village with only a few hundred people, including the elderly and children. They live in a Peach Garden that¡¯s isolated from the world. Their skin, eyes, pupils, and feces are all particles of us grandmasters, while their indigenous people don¡¯t know anything about it.¡±


    ¡°Then, aren¡¯t the people in the village very happy?¡±


    Mantha trembled, but the angle was very tricky. even the future Daoists of the universe are their feces. The chairs under their butts even directly form their butts and the sand under their feet ¡­


    but how could you tolerate those stupid mortals living above you? ¡± Princess xiaer said.


    ¡°Hehehehe ¡­¡±


    The white-robed scholar laughed heartily and heartily. when you stand at this height and live long enough, you won¡¯t think this way anymore. Who is it, and whose head is it that is being stepped on? to us, this is no longer important. In fact, they are like small animals in the murals ¡­ When we, the soil, particles, flowers, and hair, communicate, it¡¯s just a scenery that we can see.¡±


    Everyone felt extremely frightened after thinking about it and instinctively looked around.


    The countless substances around you, including the particles that make up your life, are all unimaginably high-dimensional space-time existences that are gathered together, and you are not aware of it at all.


    If the entire universe was like this ¡­


    They had goosebumps all over!


    our entire universe, sand, grass, flowers, insects, and fish, are they also ¡­ What about the material world formed by countless powerful and mysterious existences?


    This was simply creepy!


    Or perhaps, it was formed by one existence?


    Then, who was this existence?


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already guessed some things.¡±


    The white-robed scholar looked up at the sky with a look of longing. that¡¯s right. Life is so wonderful and rotten. The world is multi-faceted. Even as the top existences of the multi-faceted universe, we are also full of longing for the future.


    ¡°We created that kind of environment, communicated in that village, and materials filled the world ¡­ It¡¯s to deduce an environment. What if our world is also a world formed by some kind of living creatures? Could there be some kind of life observing us like how they observed the people in that small village? Or even form our own?¡±


    ¡°Hehehehe ¡­ Perhaps our quantum cultivation system will truly point to the ultimate concept of the quantum universe-chaos.¡±


    ¡°Primal Chaos?¡± They almost lost their voices.


    It was already an indescribable opportunity to listen to the lecture of an existence of such a level, let alone such a terrifying information and system.


    yes, it¡¯s chaos, but it¡¯s not the chaos that I mentioned before. This chaos ¡­ It¡¯s everything.¡±


    ¡°Everything?¡±


    it¡¯s everything. You should know that the quantum is the most basic unit of matter.


    perhaps there¡¯s a physical substance that exists in the dark, just like how it formed that poor village. Flowers, trees, feces, and even our own hair ¡­


    are we the same, poor village? ¡±


    The white-robed scholar laughed and said with a longing expression, ¡± if it¡¯s true, it¡¯s not impossible for there to be life forms made up of chaos concepts that make up the entire physical universe ¡­ The Big Bang was a point of infinite density that exploded into an endless universe ¡­ The point is the first life, and the universe after the explosion can be compared to the entire village.¡±


    Could it be?


    Everyone had goosebumps.


    ¡°Dao!¡±


    ¡°One!¡±


    ¡°Yuanchu!¡±


    ¡°All!¡±


    That concept in the dark ¡­


    They had heard about the secret of the universe from the God alchemist¡¯s shop, as well as from the demon God. Could it be that such an existence was real?


    As expected, this white-robed scholar finally spoke of their quantum system civilization¡¯s deduction of the multiverse. then, the existence of such a quantum concept can explain the legendary ¡­


    ¡°The God of creation.¡±

 Chapter 903

    ?


    903 The flaw of civilization (2 in 1)


    ¡°The God of creation.¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone felt as if their red hearts, which were beating wildly, had been completely smashed by a sledgehammer. In an instant, their hearts were smashed into pieces.


    That indescribable feeling of suffocation was so strong that he felt like he was going to fall to the ground.


    If this deduction was true ¡­ Then the ultimate mystery of the universe, perhaps the concept of the God of creation, was really in front of them.


    ¡°.. ck ¡­¡±


    As for the netizens, who were spies, they were observing in the dark and were completely scared out of their wits.


    They had studied the God of creation and had come into contact with him a lot, so they knew more about the great horror and profound significance of it than these people.


    the form of existence of this explanation might open the window to a new world for us.


    brothers, the civilization of renemanska is really amazing!


    ¡°This place is indeed the center of the universe, unlike those country bumpkins! Not only do they know about the God of creation, but they have also started to study the God of creation a long time ago ¡­¡±


    ¡°Their understanding of the concept of the God of creation is even deeper than ours!¡±


    ¡­


    Many players were discussing it.


    How could a civilization that could study the ultimate truth of the universe be simple?


    It was as if a bunch of civilizations were going to school.


    Some were in kindergarten, some were in primary school, and some were in middle school, high school, and University. Those who could study the ultimate universal proposition of the God of creation were definitely at least Ph.D.


    Just look at the tiel technology empire in front of him. It was obviously a high school civilization. This kind of country bumpkin civilization had yet to come into contact with that level. They did not even know about the existence of the God of creation! It was like a high school student who had no idea what quantum mechanics was ¡­ They were not on the same level at all!


    in the universe, only those who know about the God of creation are truly high tier civilizations that deserve attention. Otherwise, even level 9 space civilizations are the weakest.


    This was their common understanding.


    After all, just look at di Qi, Carolyn and the others. Which one of them isn¡¯t already able to break through to the ninth step?


    He was still stabilizing his Foundation and walking on the path of a perfect four-gene cultivation art before breaking through! How could the vision of those level-9 civilizations with short vision compare?


    Looking at the ordinary type 9 powerhouses, many of them had four gene disabilities.


    It would be good enough if he could cultivate two or three genes with the corresponding cultivation art. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t a powerful bloodline cultivation art. It was already very lucky to be able to cultivate to the level of a rank-8 God. How could he fight with them?


    It was simply laughable!


    Within the same realm, there were also disabled people and those who had reached perfection.


    With a complete four-way bloodline and a heaven-defying rank-9 cultivation technique, it was not a problem for him to fight dozens of rank-9s who cultivated with gene #1 and #2.


    this is the gap between the civilization of the country bumpkins and US!


    fortunately, we were quick-witted and sneaked into the cosmos garden to observe and become inner disciples. We really found out a big secret!


    quantum mechanics explaining the God of creation is also one of the conjectures.


    At this moment, the racer of Mount Haruna appeared out of nowhere to join in the fun. After all, Mengmei and the rest were out to play without him, and it was very uncomfortable.


    that¡¯s right, brothers, ¡± the racer of Mount Haruna said. I think this is the reason why low-leveled civilizations are unable to sense the God of creation!


    ¡°Why?¡± someone could not help but ask.


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied,¡¯simple! Because if you didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t observe it, it wouldn¡¯t exist ¡­ According to quantum mechanics, the wave state of uncertainties formed a kind of superposition in the middle ¡­ Only by being informed of his existence and his image can that civilization break through the [ cognitive barrier ] and enter another level of civilization.¡±


    Everyone was slightly shocked.


    Only by being informed of the concept of a civilization, only by knowing about the God of creation, and entering a dimension ¡­


    Did such an unbelievable thing really exist?


    They didn¡¯t believe it at all before. However, the quantum martial arts in front of them made them vaguely feel that this was the truth.


    Only by knowing this concept in one¡¯s mind could one truly see this concept ¡­


    ¡°It really might be so!¡±


    that¡¯s right. Only civilizations that know about it will truly come into contact with it ¡­ As for civilizations that don¡¯t know about it, they must be from a known civilization that passed down Tinder.¡±


    ¡°You mean, we have caused the tiel Empire to ascend? In the future, will they also see the God of creation?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very possible! Didn¡¯t they have a big battle? If it¡¯s tragic enough, perhaps, there will be some other drastic changes, perhaps it will appear ¡­¡±


    the God of creation is cleansing the earth!?


    the one above, you¡¯re on a narrow path. According to the quantum theory just now, every particle in the entire universe can be sensed. Even the matter that makes up you can be sensed ¡­ They definitely know that you¡¯re dead!¡±


    ¡­


    When Xu Zhi saw this comment, he nodded and felt that it made sense.


    At this moment, countless players were discussing.


    They studied seriously, planning their next plan and guessing at various possibilities. At the same time, this civilization was too strange. They cultivated quantum force martial arts, which was simply exaggerated to the extreme.


    Let them fight head-on?


    It really wasn¡¯t fake!


    There were already a large family of super Saiyans, and the weakest level 9 in the entire race was no joke. Not to mention, there were all kinds of big shots, and di Qi, these heaven-defying existences?


    However, what if the other party didn¡¯t want to fight you head-on?


    The other party was too strange. Who knew what kind of fighting style he had? it was simply an indescribable quantum civilization. Martial arts of the heart. I think, so I am.


    ¡°For example, the ultimate martial art of this Tian Yu Yi Meng is very powerful! Everything was him, and everything was not him ¡­ You don¡¯t even know where the particles that make up flowers and grass, the particles that make up your hair, and he has even become a piece of sh * t for you. How are you going to fight him?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he should be called di Qi in order to win against such a strange martial art! Di Qi must become another piece of sh * t (serious face)¡±


    I see. This is the scene of God Erlang fighting sun Wukong. Everyone is ever-changing (I love you.jpg) ¡±


    ¡°Brothers, continue to hide.¡±


    They became nervous. don¡¯t panic. Hang in there. We can win!


    ¡­.


    The thirteenth Prince asked, ¡± in that case, everything about us, even the hair, skin, and particles that make up our bodies, are all some kind of existence ¡­


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    The white-robed scholar said, ¡± this is merely the final evolution of our quantum martial arts system. If we can do this, what about other existences? ¡± This is a possibility derived from this. The universe is huge, and we still don¡¯t know the origin.¡±


    ¡°But the God of creation does exist.¡±


    He laughed. People of their level had naturally come into contact with the outside world, and they had naturally learned about the existence of the God of creation from Medusa.


    Kachaa!


    They were led into a space tunnel.


    The next second.


    They saw a scene of immortal Qi.


    This was a small planet with ethereal immortal Qi. All kinds of ancient buildings stood tall and there were embossed of all kinds of strange divine beasts, giving people a sense of aesthetic beauty.


    There were countless disciples living here.


    After everyone saw this, they were instantly shocked. my God, why are the cultivation bases of your disciples all ¡­


    These martial arts practitioners were like the ancient martial arts sects. They stood on the spot, slowly gesturing with their fists and legs, practicing against the wooden pillars. They gave off a primitive and ancient aura.


    That¡¯s right, it was a true ancient martial art.


    The cat scholar remained calm, ¡± isn¡¯t this normal? didn¡¯t I say that you have to break through to the God level before you can enter the yin-yang interaction, from macroscopic physical mechanics to microscopic physical mechanics ¡­ ¡®From a classic martial art to a non-classic martial art ¡­ In the primordial chaos, I was able to sense another true self.¡±


    They were completely silent.


    They were indeed moving forward on pure physics, just like the development and research history of physics, from macroscopic physics to microscopic physics.


    Was this the reason why Tier 1 to tier 7 were all so weak?


    They were not martial arts that trained the muscles, but real classical martial arts. They practiced their fists and legs, just like the ancient people, who cultivated their bodies and spirits. They practiced yin and yang Tai Chi, which was very elegant and Grand.


    The white-robed scholar said, ¡± they only train their bodies. The real way of cultivation is to meditate and cultivate the primordial chaos visualization. Do you see that meditation stone wall they¡¯re sitting cross-legged on? ¡± They¡¯re visualizing and training their spiritual power until they can sense the quantum ¡­¡±


    They suddenly realized that this was probably a cultivation method that was similar to increasing the strength of the soul, coupled with a kind of physical exercise to assist the cultivation.


    As expected, a civilization that cultivated one of the most terrifying Supreme laws of the universe still had a huge flaw.


    This was because the cultivation of quantum laws was simply too ¡± late ¡°. From level one to Level Seven, they were unimaginably weak. Only by polishing their spiritual power and reaching the God Realm could they come out of the mountains. This was simply ¡­


    It was extremely deformed.


    But of course, it was impossible for those at the lower levels to control the quantum. This was one of the most microscopic and mysterious powers in the universe.


    This was a typical example of a weak koi fish that had been dormant for countless years and had transformed into a Dragon in a single day.


    At this moment, the netizens were also dumbfounded.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I was wondering why they were so high and mighty. They entered the universe as soon as they arrived, and they were all so fierce! A deity on average, crossing the universe and traveling through the myriad worlds.¡±


    ¡°From the beginning, I was thinking that only deities can leave the planet. Then, are there no ordinary rivers and lakes on such a low-level planet? (Shocked) so there really isn¡¯t one on this planet! Basically, he can¡¯t fight anyone below the immortal level. He¡¯s too weak and hasn¡¯t even finished his apprenticeship ¡­¡±


    most people leave the martial world before they even enter it and die on their master¡¯s grave.


    ¡­.


    This civilization was too deformed and cruel.


    At this moment.


    ¡°Yes. As you can see, we were too late. Rank 8 Divine Spirit realm is already terrifying. Too many people can¡¯t reach it even after cultivating for their entire lives.¡±


    we have a hundred geniuses in our sect, and after a lifetime of hard work, it¡¯s already rare for one of them to break through to the God level and reach the Yin Yang integration realm. The white-robed scholar revealed a cruel truth.


    Indeed, the number of deities among the hundreds of millions of people was still very small.


    The white-robed scholar laughed bitterly and changed the topic, ¡± however, everyone, you are already gods, so you naturally don¡¯t have to worry about this. You can practice our cultivation Arts and systems, and the interaction of yin and yang will pull out a true self from the chaos!


    Everyone was shocked.


    Was he going to give them their genes and teach them the corresponding cultivation techniques?


    However, how could there be such a good thing in the world?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I gave you the bloodline and the cultivation technique, but I naturally have requirements.¡±


    The white-robed scholar laughed, ¡± otherwise, why would I tell you all so much and even take you in as my disciples? ¡®I saw your system, GoD Factory, clone God ¡­¡¯ It seems to be able to vaguely help us perfect the system and transition to the early stage of cultivation, so that the disciples can also have combat power in the early stage!¡±


    The thirteenth Prince frowned and immediately reacted. you want us to improve the God of cloning¡¯s factory and help you clone an inferior body so that you can undergo quantum interaction in advance and form a quantum battle body? ¡±


    What was quantum resonance?


    Using the physical particles to reconstruct a body and then carry out sympathetic control was equivalent to building a telephone line.


    If it was a clone body, if it was his own clone cells ¡­ He could just directly build a telephone line, which could save him a lot of trouble and greatly reduce the difficulty.


    Although this clone was a clone and was not a quantum combat body at all, it was still better than nothing. It would not make the combat strength of this system so weak in the early stages.


    At the same time, it could also assist in cultivation.


    After all, many combat techniques required a second body to control and extend.


    Now, he could cultivate combat techniques in advance ¡­ Combat strength.


    ¡°So, this is your goal?¡± Mantha heaved a sigh of relief. It turned out that this was the reason why they had introduced so much to each other. The current situation was already very good for them.


    ¡°Wait ¡­ The previous Lord Demon God!¡± Suddenly, Princess xiaer was shocked and thought, ¡± previously, the godfiend asked us to clone one of her arms. Could it be that she was using this arm to study the cultivation of quantum entanglement? ¡±


    She felt that this was most likely the case!


    Their system was actually able to perfectly help this civilization through this period of emptiness.


    ¡°Then, what if we can¡¯t do it?¡±


    this requires our technological civilization to make special improvements to the God¡¯s factory and the cloning factory, ¡± the thirteenth Prince said. only then can we perfectly clone a body and give you the quantum connection in advance.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, then you¡¯ll have to stay here until you can.¡± He said.


    Everyone¡¯s faces turned pale.


    They had actually been pulled in to do hard labor?


    If they continued to stay here, the Empire outside would be destroyed ¡­


    However, if they could do it, in just one or two days, which was one or two hundred years, they would be gods. They would definitely be able to cultivate high-tier universe martial arts and form a quantum body. They would be able to save the outside civilization and become their own saviors!


    give it your all, for our space civilization!


    ¡°Acknowledging a master and learning high-level universe techniques is really like entering the city to learn and saving a village! Two hundred years of secluded cultivation ¡­ When they return, their horizons will be broadened!¡± Mantha¡¯s confidence was boosted, and her eyes flickered with battle intent. This was indeed an opportunity, a Supreme opportunity.


    that¡¯s right. When we return as the king, they will definitely be so shocked by such a heaven-defying extraordinary system that their jaws will drop! Princess xiaer also said.


    Two days of urgent closed-door cultivation, going out to save the world.


    This was too exciting!


    They looked at the entire ancient Pavilion, and there was a strong battle of wits burning in them.

 Chapter 904

    ?


    904 The concept of cultivation


    A day later.


    They began learning from Schr?dinger¡¯s cat, learning martial arts and cultivating behind closed doors. At the same time, they began to study the improvement of the clone factory and the ¡± original substance ¡± production line.


    Whoosh.


    He was bathed in the morning sun.


    The white-robed scholar was standing on a wide martial arts practice field.


    other than Mantha and the little guy on her, the rest of you have all broken through to this realm through the God¡¯s factory. You can say that you have a realm but no combat power. Although you can learn, your combat power won¡¯t be too strong ¡­


    we don¡¯t need too strong of a combat power!


    To Ciel and the others, this system was still very useful.


    It was equivalent to a body that could be remotely controlled.


    In the future, it would be much safer to control machines, warships, and all sorts of high-energy weapons in battle.


    At the same time, the detection ability of the quantum battle body was simply too strange and unpredictable.


    However, everyone was also greatly shocked.


    There was another person on Mantha¡¯s body?


    At this time, pan Xue Xian also knew that she could no longer hide herself, so she broke away from Mansha¡¯s body and transformed into a handsome and elegant woman.


    Everyone was shocked.


    This person ¡­ Was it too small?


    Little human?


    An ant-sized ancient beauty?


    I¡¯m from the God Alchemist¡¯s market. I¡¯m in charge of descending to this low-leveled civilization and guiding them to resist the pillar God civilization. Pan Xue Xian said.


    The crowd was no longer calm.


    The God and demon Alchemist market was made up of countless terrifying forbidden civilizations of the universe, and this little human race was one of them?


    This was the first time they had seen the real body, and they were very surprised.


    ¡°Your talent is not bad.¡±


    The white-robed scholar praised,¡±he¡¯s actually from a traditional martial arts background, yet he¡¯s cultivating the martial Dao ¡­¡± At this moment, he had already begun to embark on the path of the laws ¡­ Originally, I only wanted to teach you casually, but your martial arts aptitude has made me think about it. ¡±


    Pan Xue Xian was overjoyed. She knew that this civilization was the most suitable for her.


    In fact, over the years, she was already the strongest among the players. With the secret support of cute girl and the others, and a large number of resources, her combat strength was at the top, and she had stepped on the path of laws.


    In fact, he was already on par with Ermin and not weaker than the Super Saima God ¡­ However, in the end, they were unable to fight against top existences like di Qi and the three pillar gods. The gap between them was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s start cultivating.¡±


    The white-robed scholar¡¯s expression was calm and refined. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Give me a punch and let me see your standard.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Pan Xue Xian¡¯s body rapidly expanded, and she quickly revealed her true Pangu body, a classical, slender beauty of the same size as the surrounding people.


    BOOM!


    Just as everyone was stunned by her beauty ¡­


    However, in the next second, she transformed into a tall and muscular martial arts true body. Her muscles were firm and she was like a towering Pagoda Mountain. She gave off a strong and domineering aura as she quickly and powerfully threw a punch.


    Stomping on the ground, waist and horse as one, he punched.


    This was the most ordinary punch.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The moment he took a step, a deep pit appeared on the ground. It was as if a magnitude 15 earthquake had occurred in an instant. He used the reaction force to fly out and smashed his fist forward.


    Wherever the punch passed, it created a slender shooting star vacuum belt hundreds of meters in diameter, and the airflow outside the vacuum belt was instantly disturbed, turning into a Super Typhoon of more than level 30.


    BOOM!


    Princess Ciel and the other gods were instantly blown away.


    this is a powerful being from a high tier space civilization? ¡± Mantha turned pale with fright. The power of this punch was so great that even their law Overgod would be blown up alive!


    He was too strong.


    It was unimaginably strong.


    This was the most ancient and simple method of mortal martial arts, but what it brought was an extremely shocking force of more than ten million tons.


    alright, the peak of martial arts. This simple punch is enough to destroy half a province ¡­ You¡¯re at the peak of martial arts, you¡¯re a martial arts genius! With just the power of the physical body, it¡¯s enough to sweep through the planet and destroy everything!¡±


    A look of admiration flashed across the white-robed scholar¡¯s face. He also raised his soft and gentle hand to receive the punch.


    His punch was as soft as an ordinary person¡¯s. The way he used his strength, the nodes of his strength, and the explosive force were all wrong, but ¡­ Then, something strange happened.


    The two fists instantly collided.


    The huge power that exploded instantly made all the gods present spin.


    BOOM!


    Because of the powerful counterforce, pan Xue Xian was directly sent flying.


    In the next second, the other party was like a ball of extremely fine sand. He was scattered in an instant and disappeared on the spot. Then, he quickly gathered back together, as if he was unloading the force.


    ¡°Do you understand the difference between us?¡± The white-robed scholar laughed.


    Pan Xue Xian smashed a big hole in the specially-made training field and slowly got up. the way you punch is not in line with the traditional way of exerting force ¡­ However, the explosive strength is also very terrifying.¡±


    The white-robed scholar said, ¡± that¡¯s right. You guys are using the physical explosion method of macroscopic physics. I¡¯m using the force method of microscopic physics ¡­ This will allow me to possess great strength no matter which direction I exert force in or which posture I exert force in ¡­¡±


    Quantum mechanics? ¡± Pan Xue Xian was deep in thought. It should be using the micro-force between molecules, not the traditional physical force.


    He had never practiced martial arts, yet he had such a powerful outburst.


    ¡°This is our sacred martial true body, created by the interaction of yin and yang.¡±


    The white-robed scholar laughed again, ¡± however, your martial arts cultivation is also very interesting. I would like to learn from you in this aspect of cultivation ¡­ Perhaps, it can solve our bottleneck. We can cultivate martial Dao first before cultivating our traditional martial arts.¡±


    After all, their civilization focused on the development of quantum martial arts and had never studied martial arts. They had never studied the path of purely training muscles and improving the level of life.


    Right now, it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to practice martial arts first.


    When pan Xue Xian heard this, she only shook her head, ¡± this is a solution, but it is not suitable for the masses. This is because the resources required for martial arts are too huge. The difficulty of cultivation is also very high, and it is very hard to work on.


    in terms of the difficulty of martial arts alone, it won¡¯t be much lower than your system. It¡¯s just that we have strong combat power in the early stages.


    Hearing this, the white-robed scholar pondered for a moment before nodding his head.


    That was indeed the case.


    What was their situation now?


    It was like casting a wide net. As long as one had some talent, they could be apprenticed to a master.


    This method didn¡¯t require any capital, leaving them to their own devices.


    However, the cultivation of martial arts now required a lot of money, so it was impossible for him to take in disciples like this ¡­


    it seems that it¡¯s only suitable to be used to cultivate core disciples. First, cultivate martial arts and extend your life, then cultivate our system.


    He muttered to himself, ¡± even those who don¡¯t have the talent can use the God spirit factory to break through and become. God. Then. they can go through the yin-yang interaction ¡­ He leaped directly at the rank-7 God in front of him. However, such a God was extremely weak and had no potential ¡­ But it¡¯s also a path. ¡±


    Their civilization was weak and extreme.


    Otherwise, they would not have thought of using this group of outsiders to supplement the foundation of their civilization.


    as expected, it¡¯s still difficult to make up for it by cultivating in other civilizations ¡­ It¡¯s better to directly fill in the gaps in our system¡¯s early combat power.¡± He muttered to himself, ¡± it¡¯s the right choice to make a body in advance ¡­


    then, I¡¯ll teach you, and you¡¯ll teach the others. The white-robed scholar said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Pan Xue Xian said.


    In the Scripture chamber.


    Books were placed on the shelves, giving off the fragrance of ancient books.


    Everyone picked.


    Pan Xue Xian took a deep breath. they¡¯re called the sacred martial true body. We should also name it in our own way, so it¡¯s easier to understand.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just call it quantum battle body?¡± Charles didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°You¡¯re too young.¡±


    Pan Xue Xian shook her head. calling it ¡®quantum combat body¡¯ is equivalent to revealing the details of one¡¯s cultivation from the name. If one didn¡¯t say it, who would know such a terrifying truth? just thinking that it¡¯s strange ¡­ He had to come up with a name that wouldn¡¯t reveal his identity. The simplest one would be ¡­ A substitute.¡±


    ¡°A substitute?¡±


    The surrounding people murmured softly.


    He felt that the name was very fitting, even perfectly fitting, and it was simple and clear.


    we interact with yin and yang and control quantum bodies to launch attacks. It can be called ¡­ Substitute attack.¡± She smiled.

 Chapter 905

    ?


    905 The sinister Medusa


    ¡°Substitute, that¡¯s a perfect name.¡±


    The thirteenth Prince said, ¡± after all, this is common sense in this civilization. There¡¯s no need to hide anything. However, it¡¯s too strange for us, who don¡¯t know anything from the outside. We were shocked when we first arrived ¡­ The principle of concealment is a great advantage!¡±


    Pan Xue Xian also took a deep breath. Looking at the dazzling array of martial arts here, she clearly knew that once she returned, her wushen Palace would completely take off!


    They wanted to cultivate quantum martial arts. The sisters in wushen Palace were all indescribable super grandmasters in the universe.


    She looked at Mantha, who was choosing a sword-using martial arts manual. is the grass-drinking sword technique also a sword-using technique? ¡± It¡¯s very suitable for your bloodline. You¡¯ve inherited your father¡¯s path. Perhaps, your substitute can be called ¡­ Silver tank.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good name.¡± Mantha nodded and smiled.


    She then looked at Princess xiaer and the martial arts she had chosen. A hint of admiration flashed in her eyes. you all have no combat power and are naturally not suitable for combat-type martial arts. The divine Art of transference that you¡¯ve learned is very good. It can use quantum transmission to move other qubits and heal other people¡¯s injuries. It can even repair damaged machinery ¡­ ¡®Perhaps your substitute can be called ¡­¡¯ Crazy Diamond!¡±


    When Charles heard this, he also felt that it was very artistic.


    However, the deity-level quantum battle body had only just started to exert its power, so it wasn¡¯t too strong.


    Only when she was truly powerful and had to step onto the path of the ninth-order laws would this martial art of hers be completely unleashed!


    This civilization was simply terrifying!


    At this level of abnormality, gods were just equipped with combat power. Only when they reached the ninth-rank could they be considered as true powerhouses and truly unleash quantum martial arts ¡­


    Of course, if she were to step onto the path of the ninth-rank and master this martial art ¡­


    She herself was a super powerful mechanical battleship commander. With the maintenance technique, she would definitely be famous throughout the universe in the future.


    It had to be said that this civilization was very deformed. It only developed one system, and martial arts had never even appeared.


    However, their martial arts techniques were simply dazzling and ever-changing.


    This was because this path was already all-encompassing. The laws of quantum were already one of the highest existences in the universe.


    She then looked at the thirteenth Prince. you¡¯re indeed a ruthless person. No wonder you¡¯re the one who built the foundation to improve the space orbital cannon. You¡¯ve actually chosen a cultivation technique that is very suitable for the use ¡­ A quantum bomb? Noiselessly, when one cultivated it to great success and became a great Daoist of the laws of the universe, he could turn any flowers, trees, feces into bombs. Perhaps it could be called ¡­ The killer Queen.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    The thirteenth Prince¡¯s face turned black. The names of the others were good, but what the hell was this?


    Was she mocking him for turning into a woman before? In the ¡°Red Chamber,¡± she had assassinated others and successfully ascended to the throne of the tiel Empire. Only then was she named the ¡°assassin Empress¡±?


    ¡°Then what¡¯s your cultivation method?¡± The thirteenth Prince asked with a smile.


    She said indifferently, ¡±


    ¡°All of you are cultivating super high-grade martial arts. When you cultivate it to the extreme, it¡¯s easy to ward off ghosts and gods, and you have the world-shaking power of the universe. It was one of the ultimate martial arts in the universe! The peerless martial art of the current master of the martial arts Alliance in the multiverse-the supremacy over all. It does not undergo any quantization. It is a pure quantum battle body and a pure frontal explosion!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call my quantum body ¡­¡± Pan Xue Xian¡¯s face was filled with determination as she said. Platinum Star.¡±


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi was confused. ??? ¡±


    Did these players name each other as lovers?


    However, when he saw this, he was also very surprised. He had not expected Medusa¡¯s multi-element Crystal wall system to have developed to this point, and to have an unimaginable level of research on quantum.


    Quantum martial arts?


    His interest was immediately piqued.


    He felt that this was an extremely high-end and terrifying system. Perhaps ¡­ It pointed to the ultimate realm of the universe.


    Xu Zhi realized that his civilization sandbox deduction had already advanced from the physical extraordinary system to the mysterious and profound concept extraordinary system ¡­


    ¡°Quantum martial arts? Naturally, it also required a bloodline gene, which was a powerful evil brain mental power, which was also Medusa¡¯s evil god mental power ¡­ ¡°And all the living beings in the entire multiverse just so happen to have this kind of mental genetic talent, which is how the quantum martial arts civilization was developed.¡±


    Why did he have such a talent?


    This had to be explained from the establishment of the crystal wall universe.


    Back then, Medusa had placed all the species in the crystal wall system universe into her body. Under the fear of the indescribable evil god of Cthulhu, those who could survive were bound to be assimilated, and they had an evil mental power talent similar to that of the evil god ¡­


    And the souls of these origin lifeforms were projected into the multiverse.


    And between souls, they could reproduce with each other, forming ghost offspring.


    In this multiverse, where data was real, no one would recognize themselves as spirits.


    Thus, the entire bloodline was completely passed down ¡­


    However, their spiritual bodies in the spiritual universe were destined to be unable to break through to level nine!


    Why?


    In addition, they had to fuse their soul and flesh. Their flesh and blood were only left with their souls, so how could they fuse?


    As for the bodies of other races, it was obvious that they could not be compatible. Only the flesh and blood of their own race could walk the path of grade-9.


    Otherwise, it would not be perfect.


    In the universe, because many experts had lost their physical bodies and only their souls were left, there were simply too many experts who couldn¡¯t break through to the type 9 realm.


    For example ¡­


    The giant octopus clan that was miserably destroyed by the players.


    Without his original body, he was unable to merge his soul and body to step onto the grade-9 path.


    However, the giant octopuses were a deformed race. Their huge body size had limited their realm. Breaking through to the God Realm was their limit. It was almost impossible to break through to the ninth-rank ¡­


    In that case, what would happen if the living beings in the spiritual multiverse did not have physical bodies?


    Tier 9, one must fuse the soul and body.


    Therefore, at this stage, he had to pray to Medusa, the legendary universe Demon God, to have a real body to step onto the path of grade-9 ¡­


    Furthermore, in every universe, he had cultivated a part of the ninth step.


    They would even support their other selves in the other universe and let them cultivate the path of the ninth step ¡­ It was like numerous of him, each with their own division of work, walking a portion of the grade-9 path.


    For example, in these four universes, he was equivalent to a person with a quadruple personality dissociative identity disorder. He had already completed the path of the ninth rank. It was a competition to see who could win, unify the personalities, and occupy the final body.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was extremely calm. that is to say, Medusa¡¯s original intention in giving them this bloodline was to use the entire multiverse to let them help deduce the cultivation system that belongs to her own Cthulhu evil god.


    Her thoughts were the same as di Qi¡¯s. She wanted to use the masses to deduce her number one genetic cultivation art.


    Thus, quantum martial arts appeared.


    that is to say, Medusa is very likely to know quantum martial arts now ¡­ Xu Zhi¡¯s expression turned strange. but this guy has hidden himself better than anyone else ¡­ I don¡¯t know how many years it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve fought.¡±

 Chapter 906

    ?


    906 I really don¡¯t want to be human anymore


    On the other side, in the universe garden.


    When Shi Ji saw this, she found it hard to imagine. This system was too terrifying and unbelievable. The quantum law ¡­


    ¡°Is this the inheritance system of my sister¡¯s bloodline?¡±


    When Shi Ji saw this, he was shocked, and his eyes brightened.


    Every powerful and long-standing inheritance system in every universe had inherited memories and cultivation methods. In her opinion, the inherited memories of the evil god race were just that terrifying.


    ¡°Sister, I want to learn too.¡± She said in a coquettish manner.


    ¡°If you want to learn, I can naturally teach you.¡±


    Medusa only smiled. although you can integrate the evil God¡¯s gene into your body, you can not become a composite creature like me. You can only possess the evil mental energy that is exclusive to the evil god ¡­ You can still cultivate quantum martial arts.¡±


    After all, this quantum cultivation system was derived from her evil God¡¯s spiritual power bloodline. It was a special spiritual power cultivation method that could sense quantum.


    of course, I know that. Even if I merge it with my bloodline, I will definitely not be able to become an evil god ¡­


    Shi Ji nodded in understanding.


    After all, if he fused the genes of another race, it would definitely be inferior to the original race. Even the form would be different.


    For example, if other people were integrated with iron-based genes, would they grow into iron-based lifeforms as huge as them? Of course not. At most, his life would be turned into iron ¡­


    The gene in front of him was roughly the same.


    by the way, sister, have you cultivated this quantum martial art? can you demonstrate it to me? ¡± Shi Ji said.


    Medusa was taken aback. She shook her head and said, ¡± I haven¡¯t officially started cultivating yet. After all, there are too many things I need to cultivate. I haven¡¯t even had the time to cultivate this body to perfection. How can I have the time to go through the Yin Yang integration of martial arts? ¡± Entangle an evil God¡¯s quantum battle body?¡±


    Indeed.


    One more quantum battle body.


    Her own upper limit had been doubled.


    However, the things that she needed to cultivate had increased by a large amount. She simply came up with whatever she wanted in the late stage, and she walked further and further on the path of the ¡®final realm late stage¡¯.


    Just by looking at the quantum martial arts of this deformed civilization, it was clear that this civilization had inherited the spirit of Medusa¡¯s ¡± late stage.


    They were unimaginably weak in the early stages, and only level 8 deities could barely make it out of the mountain. Only on the path of level 9 could they fully display their power.


    however, I asked them to use the cloning factory to clone an arm for me. I could barely complete a part of the connection ¡­ In the void, an exquisite young lady¡¯s arm as white as Jade appeared. When she saw the cloning technology, her first reaction was to clone herself and try to interact with yin and yang.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s of poor quality, it can still perform something.¡±


    She reached out and clenched her hands.


    His other hand also made a grabbing gesture in the void.


    ¡°Is this the quantum entanglement? It was like another him in a parallel time and space! It ignores space and surpasses the speed of light in instantaneous synchronization.¡±


    Shi Ji clapped her hands happily and said in realization, ¡± it turns out that the previous evil god, senior Qiu Bai, also cultivated such a powerful martial art. That¡¯s why he could run amuck in the universe and be invincible!


    Martial arts?


    Medusa¡¯s heart trembled when she heard that. She recalled the stone tablets from before, especially the last sentence:


    [ after 40000 years old, you will no longer be stuck in the physical world. Even flying Flowers and picking leaves can be used as tools to penetrate the planet. From then on, you will cultivate and gradually advance to a place where there is no realm. You will forget about Dao and achieve Dao. You will enter grade nine and become invincible in the universe. ]


    So that was how it was!


    The evil god had also cultivated such a strange, indescribable, omnipresent, and mysterious ultimate technique that surpassed conventional concepts.


    At this moment, she was using the crystal wall system universe to guide and create the cultivation method of the evil God¡¯s lineage. In fact, it was not creation, but ¡­ Resuscitation!


    I¡¯m just reviving this cultivation system ¡­ before this, reinymansky did not suspect that I was a possessed person because I had the system of quantum martial arts at that time. It thought that I had inherited the evil God¡¯s memory inheritance and cultivation ¡­ The person who possessed the body would not be able to inherit the memory inheritance.¡± She only felt her heart palpitate.


    He had escaped a calamity!


    Before this, she did not know that reinimanska was an iron-based lifeform and had escaped a great disaster. Who would have known that he had already inadvertently escaped death ¡­


    fortunately, I¡¯ve successfully revived the ancient evil god cultivation system. I¡¯ve taken over The Magpie¡¯s Nest. She looked in the direction of the study in the courtyard and thought to herself.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi was still studying it in his study.


    He felt that life was just so difficult.


    Some things were right in front of you, but you could only look at them.


    I¡¯ve maxed out on all five genes. Human eternal gene, race gene, elemental true Qi gene, inner space gene, demon core gene ¡­ He sat on the chair and rested his chin on his hand, completely lost in thought. however, this gene in front of me looks very powerful. I also want to cultivate. What should I do? ¡±


    Could it be that I¡¯m not a human?


    Xu Zhi felt a little uncomfortable. He looked at the human genes and began to hesitate.


    For the so-called substitute ¡­ Was it really worth it to not be human?


    The other genes were not easy to give up as they were all extremely powerful core genes. Currently, there was only the eternal life gene, which was of no use to him now ¡­


    Although he was also like Medusa, di Qi, and the others, using a mother stream civilization to create a cultivation system corresponding to the eternal gene, allowing countless beings to help deduce it, and a cultivation technique that burned life had also appeared, it had not truly reached maturity and perfection ¡­


    ¡°I still have a long life ahead of me. I don¡¯t even need to consider the possibility of death.¡± Xu Zhi thought about it and felt that it was not a bad choice to abandon it for the time being. He could always re-integrate in the future. After all, he was a 5-gene Zerg hero, unlike others who could change and change their genes at will ¡­


    However, the loss of one gene would result in a great loss to one¡¯s cultivation base. It was equivalent to cutting off the path of genetic cultivation art cultivation ¡­


    ¡®However, it¡¯s still acceptable. After all, the cultivation method of the eternal gene didn¡¯t have any system to begin with ¡­ There¡¯s no loss at all if I cut it off.¡± Xu Zhi muttered to himself, ¡± besides, I¡¯m going to walk the path of a ninth-grade monster. This path is very long, and after removing half of the eternal Gene¡¯s dormant state ¡­ It¡¯s practically half the speed.¡±


    He kept weighing his options.


    He felt that the best choice was to get rid of it in a short time and then cultivate to rank-9. The quantum gene was the substitute for the immortal gene.


    Furthermore, he had entered the ¡± new era ¡± of quantum. Everyone was learning behind the scenes. If he did not follow up, he would seem to be lagging behind.


    ¡°I really can stop being a human.¡±


    He suddenly made up his mind, and his expression turned strange. I want to cultivate a substitute too. You should know that due to the special characteristics of the quantum battle body, it will be more powerful, convenient, and faster than the main body ¡­ Furthermore, the God of creation might really be related to the quantum system ¡­ It¡¯ll be much more convenient for me to appear as the God of creation in the future.¡±


    He looked into the distance and into the crystal wall system universe. they¡¯ve been training in seclusion for two days, creating. true self of a parallel universe in the chaos. I¡¯ve also used these two days to train a substitute ¡­ The real God of creation, right?¡±


    At that moment, Xu Zhi was looking at their Sutra library. He had some novel ideas about some of the conceptual martial arts and the semi-finished future cultivation techniques that were still in theory.

 Chapter 907

    ?


    907 Demonic evil technique, great cosmos martial arts


    Whoosh.


    In a Scripture chamber in the multiverse.


    After Xu Zhi walked past the three existences, Mr. Cat, the leader of the universe martial arts Alliance, and Zhou Meng of Tian Yu Yi Meng, who were in the Scripture library, Xu Zhi finally stopped at the number one devil of the pugilistic world, a cultivator of the delusion split devil technique.


    As long as he called his name, observed him, and sensed his existence ¡­ You will gradually become him. Your appearance, personality, and combat strength will gradually be assimilated ¡­


    ¡°In reality, the Tian Yu dream ultimate technique is the most powerful.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm as he stood in the Sutra library. this kind of ninth-grade life form that has stepped into the quantum law is very strange in itself. It is scattered and distributed in many places. Flowers, feces, soil, and even a single particle of the fragrance of flowers can be a part of it ¡­ In fact, if he were to train to the ultimate level, he could theoretically become the entire universe.¡±


    That¡¯s right. At that time, all the flowers, grass, rocks, and soil in the universe would be a part of his body. Then, he would be no different from a real God of creation.


    However, would the entire universe be real as his quantum body?


    It was unrealistic.


    First of all, his body had to be as large as the entire universe in order to be able to interact and entangle with all the matter in the universe ¡­


    However, a living being¡¯s body was comparable to the universe, so why would it need to interact with another universe?


    therefore, the ultimate realm of the heavenly universe dream technique is a paradox of reality. Xu Zhi shook his head. It was not to say that the technique was not strong, but it was too idealistic to think that it could reach the ultimate level.


    Therefore, Xu Zhi came to the existence that practiced the ¡± delusion demon-splitting technique ¡°, which was the demonic sect¡¯s Sutra library.


    And he didn¡¯t want to practice the ¡± delusion demon-splitting technique ¡°. This evil and strange martial art reminded him of the daoheart demonic seed technique in a well-known martial arts novel.


    although this cultivation technique is powerful, it¡¯s not what I want.


    Xu Zhi was quietly reading the classics in the Sutra chamber.


    Every Sutra library contained the top martial arts of various universes. It was dazzling, and naturally, there were many conceptual and theoretical martial arts.


    These were all left behind by generations of geniuses in the sect to develop the concept of cultivation techniques. However, due to various reasons that were difficult to realize, they were unable to completely form cultivation techniques.


    As the number one demonic sect in the multiverse, the cultivation techniques here were also strange.


    [ heaven devouring demonic technique ]


    It would devour everything, including the heaven and earth, the universe, and turn it into his sacred martial true body.


    Quantum was the smallest unit of particles that made up matter.


    He wanted to use the quantum that made up his body to entangle and match a planet through quantum entanglement, becoming his own planet-level quantum body. In the future, he could even entangle the entire universe ¡­


    It devoured all things and was called the heaven devouring demonic technique.


    ¡°This is almost impossible ¡­¡± Xu Zhi said indifferently, shaking his head.


    The quantum that makes up your body and the quantum that can be matched are equal.


    Usually, it was one-on-one, a husband and a wife.


    As such, they could only deal with one of their own body sizes.


    Of course, one man could have three wives and four concubines through some means.


    However, it was definitely not ¡± dedicated ¡± enough, and even the control would be messed up. Therefore, almost no one would do that. Not only would it greatly reduce combat power, but it would also consume many times the resources. It was already a huge effort to create a quantum body through quantum entanglement. If they entangled a few more, the resource consumption would be too great ¡­


    And this cultivation technique?


    He was amazing!


    If it wanted to break through this limit, it would need one of its ¡®quantum¡¯ to be paired with multiple ¡®quantum¡¯ of the outside world, achieving the goal of having one husband and one hundred million wives.


    if he wants to pair his tiny body with a planet that is hundreds of millions of times larger, he will have to entangle every quantum in his body and control more than 100 million quantum particles from the outside world ¡­ Is that even possible?¡±


    in theory, of course, it¡¯s possible. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have left such a fantasizing martial art here. But to do this, you can only cultivate the law of distortion in this area.


    Xu Zhi shook his head. however, the amount of this distorted law is too large. A husband has a hundred million wives, and one quantum of one¡¯s own can resonate with a hundred million quarls, devouring the world ¡­ It¡¯s simply impossible to achieve.¡±


    Therefore, this cultivation technique was very wonderful and inspired by innovation. It was also preserved here and became an incomplete book for people to read.


    There were many such incomplete books.


    After all, this was how a civilization derived their cultivation techniques.


    Whether it was right or wrong, there were all kinds of conjectures and deductions about the future. Even the Saints did not know whether a certain fallacy cultivation method at this time was very advanced and was not recognized by the public. Perhaps it could become the mainstream in the future ¡­


    However, Xu Zhi¡¯s gaze fell on another remnant copy.


    Great universe Heart Sutra


    Five bright red words appeared in his mind.


    It was an exaggerated name. Even the extreme martial arts didn¡¯t dare to name themselves like that. There were only a few lines of brief introductions below.


    [ the alternation of life and death, the chaos is one ]


    [ cultivate to the ultimate, and the universe is my body ]


    At the same time, he didn¡¯t have any details about the technique. It was only a short two-page concept, which was similar to the descriptions of the other heaven swallowing demonic technique.


    Xu Zhi translated it simply. It seemed to be the author¡¯s research diary.


    ¡°A long, long time ago, I¡¯ve been studying how to expand our quantum body. in theory, the larger our body size, the larger the quantum battle body we can entangle with ¡­ The larger the body, the more energy it contained and the stronger its combat power ¡­ This was a fixed rule.


    So, how do we increase our body size?


    Countless martial arts grandmasters in the pugilistic world were considering this point. we even want to expand it to a planet, or even to expand and resonate with the entire universe. Our martial arts path is to wonder if we can become the entire universe itself through quantum? The village where countless Daoist cultivators had gathered was also testing this.


    Is the matter of our universe also a part of a certain existence?


    We are trying, we are surpassing,


    Generations of martial Dao grandmasters are challenging the infinite possibilities of the universe.


    For example, the cultivation techniques of the top existences, the dream of the universe and the delusion split demon technique, were all moving towards this direction! They¡¯re simply treasonous and want to intertwine their own matter with the entire universe through ¡®quantum entanglement¡¯. ..¡±


    and we¡¯re not big enough to entangle the entire universe ¡­ The physical size of life was also limited. It was a fallacy to use the limited size of ¡®quantum entanglement¡¯ to entangle the entire infinite universe ¡­ we have limited body size. Is there any way to increase our body size?


    ¡°First, we need to have a general idea of the body type.


    I¡¯ve been doing research for decades.


    Our race is limited by size, so we can¡¯t expand or shrink.


    I¡¯ve made countless attempts and discovered that the soul and flesh correspond to each other, and that¡¯s how my true body is.


    ¡®The method I tried before was like growing an arm out of thin air, and there was no corresponding soul in the arm, so it was just a virtual appearance ¡­¡¯


    Any of the techniques that could expand one¡¯s body and turn one into a super-large giant was not the true ¡®main body¡¯. The main body was the part where the soul and the body were combined ¡­ However, a race¡¯s soul is fixed and unable to expand. It is like a lock in nature, locking everything in place. In that case, is there really no way to expand?¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    He was studying how to solve the shackles of a race¡¯s body size limit.


    In fact, according to Xu Zhi¡¯s understanding, the souls of the entire race were not limited and could increase with the number of cells.


    However, as one of the full gods, Xu Zhi naturally knew that there was a limit to the growth of the soul body size of the entire race. It could not expand its body size infinitely.


    For example, a super Saima had millions of cells, which were rough pixel creatures, but the limit was more than a hundred trillion, which was the number of ordinary rank-9 creatures. Once it reached that number, it could not expand infinitely.


    Their entire race only had very few cells to begin with, and they would eventually grow to the size of a normal person.


    The size of the entire race¡¯s cells was also over a hundred trillion.


    If the entire race could expand infinitely, the three pillar gods would not have relied on their ¡®infinite¡¯ size to act so tyrannically ¡­


    I seem to have gone crazy ¡­ He kept thinking in his mind ¡­ He kept thinking ¡­ Is there any way to expand my body and at the same time, create a new soul for this part of my body?¡±


    ten years, a hundred years, I¡¯ve already gone from a youth to an old man. Teacher said that I was possessed, and I also know that I¡¯ve gone crazy ¡­ But ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm.


    This was a madman, a crazy madman, a madman who pursued Dao wholeheartedly.


    Kachaa.


    At that moment, a disciple dressed in black walked over from the side. He cast a glance at Xu Zhi and said with a face full of surprise, ¡± ¡°Eh? You¡¯re reading the great universe Heart Sutra?¡±


    Xu Zhi could not deny it.


    There were too many people here, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t be suspicious of him. Every top sect planet here had hundreds of millions of outer sect disciples. They were indeed walking the path of casting a wide net and left to fend for themselves. Whether they could become successful and leave the pugilistic world was all up to themselves.


    ¡°Is there a problem with the great universe Heart Sutra?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    The black-shirted disciple shook his head, his expression inexplicable. that¡¯s a madman. This is a madman¡¯s martial arts! No one¡¯s cultivation method is as crazy as his. Even teacher¡¯s delusion split demon method is not one-ten-thousandth of his craziness!¡±


    ¡°Even the world¡¯s evilest demonic technique isn¡¯t one ten-thousandth as crazy as it? Perhaps ¡­ It¡¯s quite crazy.¡± Xu Zhi agreed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡± perhaps ¡­¡± You¡¯ll understand when you see the end.¡±


    When the black-clothed disciple said this, a strange expression appeared on his face. but I still suggest that you stop looking at it. Your three views will collapse because of this evil cultivation technique.


    Xu Zhi did not say anything.


    he was a peerless genius of that generation six hundred years ago. Master said that his aptitude wasn¡¯t weaker than his own, and he was even a bit stronger. He could become one of the ultimate powerhouses of the universe.


    However, he was a madman and was too extreme. It was said that when he was traveling in the pugilistic world, he passed by an ancient ruin and obtained some scientific and technological information from the prehistoric civilization. They had a great interest in the understanding and concept of the technological world and were always addicted to some ridiculous martial arts Research ¡­ In the end, he still died of old age.¡±


    ¡°Crazy?¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded, but there were many times when there was only a fine line between a genius and a lunatic.


    At the same time, it was no wonder that there were some technological concepts in it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity,¡±


    The disciple shook his head and sighed. He didn¡¯t say much and turned around to walk around another bookshelf.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, what a pity ¡­ There are too many geniuses in history. They might not be inferior to people like di Qi and Carolyn, but many of them have fallen due to various reasons.¡± Xu Zhi sighed softly.


    He didn¡¯t pay attention to the passing disciple and looked at the following paragraph.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting older, I¡¯m getting older ¡­ I feel my life slipping away from me. What have I been doing in my life? Hehehehehe, what am I ¡­ What was he doing? I didn¡¯t leave anything behind, I didn¡¯t get anything. I¡¯m going to die, and I¡¯m also afraid of death. What will happen after I die?


    My soul will turn into energy and spiritual aura, floating in the air,


    ¡®My body will turn into dead things, all kinds of substances, carbon, water, and a part of the River of Stones in the universe. This is life turning into death ¡­ Wait, what did I vaguely think of? Live? Dead? That¡¯s right, give birth!¡±


    I quickly memorized all of this. It was as if I had seen the truth of the entire world. The top ultimate martial technique in the universe seemed to be right in front of me ¡­


    I¡¯ve thought of it, I¡¯ve thought of it completely!!


    how to expand one¡¯s body size and at the same time, give that part of the body an equal brand new soul ¡­


    that¡¯s right, I actually neglected the essence of life. Even mortals know this method-how can a person have a body part out of thin air, and this body part also has-soul ¡­


    A method that even mortals know about?


    These words were enough to make everyone¡¯s hair stand on end. It was as if an extreme evil was slowly seeping out of the paper, emitting black gas.


    ¡°Yes, this is a method that even ordinary people know ¡­¡±


    ¡°Give birth to a child.¡±


    Looking at this part of the logbook, one couldn¡¯t help but feel creeped out.

 Chapter 908

    ?


    908 Grazing the world, eroding the universe


    Although Xu Zhi had already vaguely guessed what was going on when he saw the first part of the message, he could not help but have an inexplicable feeling when he received confirmation.


    ¡°Yes, they think I¡¯m crazy! But I told them I wasn¡¯t crazy! A newborn child was a part of the mother¡¯s body, and at the same time, it would have a new soul ¡­ It can indeed be seen as a part of our expansion!¡±


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he finally understood. This was the part about this technique that was considered extremely evil and demonic even within the demon sect!


    The bizarre theory behind this technique was:


    Descendants were also a part of his body ¡­


    From a certain perspective, this theory was correct.


    ¡°Do you know when a new life will be divided into two bodies? It was the umbilical cord! If the umbilical cord was not cut off, it would still be a part of his body, and that part would still be his soul and flesh ¡­ Therefore, I might be able to create a kind of quantum umbilical cord that will still be connected to it ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! They think I¡¯m even crazier! How could he expand his body size by giving birth? This is even more exaggerated and strange than teacher¡¯s delusion split devil technique. As long as you chant teacher¡¯s name and observe teacher¡¯s existence, you will become teacher!¡±


    however, only I know that an idea that is 10000 years ahead of an era will not be recognized!


    Xu Zhi felt as if he was looking at a crazy old man, sitting shakily in front of the window before he died, writing down the rough martial arts he had comprehended throughout his life.


    ¡°They said that my, my quantum battle body-the universe-is more evil and indescribable than the demonic god! They described my technique as an evil demonic god standing in the lonely universe. In its stomach, countless wet and red umbilical cords would bare their fangs and brandish their claws, connecting countless babies, youths, and experts ¡­¡±


    This scene was extremely eerie and terrifying.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not crazy! I¡¯m really not crazy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting closer, I¡¯m getting closer ¡­ ¡®Hahahaha, I don¡¯t have much time left. I have to hurry ¡­¡¯ Just the quantum umbilical cord was not enough ¡­ There¡¯s an even bigger flaw.¡±


    the bodies of ordinary powerhouses like us will always be at the ninth step if they are at the ninth step ¡­ However, the new flesh and soul are different from the original body. They need to cultivate these new parts of the body, only then can they reach the same level as the original body.¡±


    Xu Zhi continued reading.


    ¡°The outline of the cultivation method is becoming clearer and clearer ¡­¡±


    yes, every existing quantum battle body has special potential. My quantum battle body-the universe-has the ability to reproduce. It¡¯s constantly multiplying its quantum and expanding its body ¡­ The main body will not expand because of this.¡±


    ¡°Yes! In theory, through this method, he is the only quantum battle body that can surpass his main body¡¯s size!¡±


    and the life that is born is still a part of the quantum battle body. It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t sense it at all. They are constantly cultivating ¡­ Only when you break through to the ninth step will you truly become a part of your body ¡­¡±


    I see it, I see it. This is the quantum battle body [ universe ]. If they are still alive, they will be the living creatures of this quantum battle body [ universe ]. If they die, they will return to nature ¡­ They¡¯ve become particles and fragments in nature, but they¡¯re still dead objects of the quantum body [ universe ]. They¡¯re a part of the [ universe ], so there¡¯s no need to care about them at all. It¡¯s just like a dream in the universe ¡­¡±


    ¡°This is in line with the cycle of life and death, life ¡­ Living beings lived their own lives, and death ¡­ They returned to the embrace of the universe, as long as this continued! As long as ¡­ If this continued! The cycle of life and death alternated, and through reproduction, they crazily seized the matter of the great universe ¡­ It will eventually replace the entire great cosmos!¡±


    ¡°Yes, rank 9 is a world! How much energy did a world contain? By breeding the ¡®world¡¯, I devour the energy and matter of the entire universe ¡­ And when countless worlds gathered together, they would form a true universe! This is the core concept of the cultivation techniques of my great cosmos!¡±


    the heaven devouring demonic technique is like a child playing with mud in front of my technique!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression became even more indifferent.


    By giving birth to many worlds, one could become a universe?


    To think of himself as an invader of another universe, to devour the matter of the entire existing universe and eventually replace it?


    Seeing this, he somewhat understood the concept of this cultivation technique.


    It was indeed demonic!


    It was simply unimaginable!


    No wonder it was said that the most powerful ultimate demonic technique was not even one ten-thousandth as evil as this one!


    At that moment, the disciple in black from before walked out with a book in his hand. He looked at Xu Zhi in surprise and asked, ¡± why are you still here? have you finished reading? ¡±


    Xu Zhi could not deny it.


    He laughed and couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±yeah, you should know how scary this thing is, right?¡± Only the most extreme lunatics would be able to come up with the idea of such a cultivation technique ¡­ It¡¯s even more ridiculous than the sky-devouring demonic technique.¡±


    The black-clothed disciple shook his head and sighed,¡±tell me, is this possible?¡± The sky-devouring demonic technique could at least distort the laws. How could it be realized? How could life be so fertile? To ensure that their own children can produce so many ninth ranked ones?¡±


    This was simply ridiculous!


    It should be known that the four Supreme martial Dao grandmasters in the entire universe were only on the path of tier 9. They still had to devour their own selves in the universe to form a complete tier 9 ¡­


    And this was only a level 9!


    And the child they gave birth to could break through to the ninth step?


    It was simply ridiculous!


    No matter how powerful a civilization was, it would be difficult for it to produce a few ninth-grade Dao cultivators that surpassed the universe from its prosperity to its destruction ¡­


    and this ninth-rank Daoist-world, which is at least measured in trillions, is going to devour the matter of the entire real universe. What a joke.


    The black-clothed disciple shook his head and laughed. of course. When these ¡®world¡¯ powerhouses die, they will turn into scattered matter, sand, stones, rivers ¡­ It seems that these level 9s are already dead, but they are not, because they are still a part of ¡®its¡¯ body. Just from the expansion theory of this infinite body, it is feasible. The entire universe will eventually be transformed, but it is only in theory.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt the same way.


    ¡°AI.¡±


    The black-shirted disciple walked out of the door. Before he left, he only said faintly, ¡± to cultivate this cultivation technique, one has to be especially good at giving birth. Moreover, the children they give birth to must be able to have an endless number of level nines. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible to achieve ¡­ Therefore, this cultivation technique is even more absurd. It is a paradox in itself.¡±


    ¡°Contradicting?¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the entire crumpled martial arts manual and said thoughtfully, ¡± perhaps so. I¡¯m sure that even the author himself thinks that this kind of cultivation technique is only a theoretical concept, and that it is impossible to achieve.

 Chapter 909

    ?


    909 Cultivation technique


    ¡°It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve seen a part of my life.¡±


    He closed the martial arts ancient book and looked at it thoughtfully. He felt that it contained the weight of time. A genius would never encounter such a talent in his life.


    After all, even if he was a genius, his vision was too high and he was unwilling to follow his master¡¯s path. If he wanted to surpass his master, he would end up like this and die of depression.


    ¡°If he was still alive, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t be any less talented than di Qi.¡± Xu Zhi shook his head and sighed. It was impossible for him to keep an eye on the world¡¯s sandbox all the time. After all, he was not really omnipotent.


    ta.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s figure gradually became blurry and turned illusionary. He disappeared from where he was, as if he had never appeared in this land.


    furthermore, the geniuses of each era are like koi fish crossing the river. Only those who can successfully surpass the surface of their era can be considered geniuses ¡­ A dead genius is no longer a genius.¡±


    ¡­.


    Cosmos garden.


    Xu Zhi returned to the study and stood by the window, looking at Medusa and the little stone Ridge outside. They were playing in the garden and studying martial arts, and he was very happy.


    Medusa also liked this little girl.


    I¡¯ve gone through all the sutras of the top martial arts sects. I¡¯ve also started to learn and read all the cultivation techniques.


    ¡°I have to say, this atypical martial art is too strange! It¡¯s very in line with the strange and sinister style of evil gods. Even if it¡¯s a righteous martial art, it¡¯s also a philosophical peerless Divine Art such as a free and Unfettered Journey or a dream in the universe.¡±


    He looked out of the window. The birds were chirping and the flowers were fragrant. It was a sea of verdant green, and plants and animals were running and playing everywhere. what a wonderful crystal wall system universe. Although it can¡¯t be said to be the strongest, it must be the strangest.


    Even he had to admit that Medusa¡¯s deduction of the crystal wall system¡¯s multiverse was very interesting. Some of the conceptual theories were beyond this era.


    This system cultivated the quantum battle body.


    The quantum was the smallest particle in the universe, so the laws of the universe were the highest.


    Their combat bodies were stronger than their main bodies, but their main bodies were hidden in the dark, making them very difficult to kill.


    How difficult was it?


    Even if it was someone else¡¯s quantum battle body, you might not be able to kill them. Even the quantum battle body was very strange and had extremely strong vitality.


    of course, strength is relative. The quantum battle body can¡¯t inherit the genetic lineage ¡­ To experts who only had this bloodline, it was indeed countless times stronger than their original bodies.


    But what about me? It is indeed strong, but not as strong as a 5th Geno being.¡±


    After all, the so-called true body of the sacred martial was just ¡­ The endless cosmic particles, through the main body¡¯s quantum entanglement, converged into a ¡®particle¡¯ body.


    This body could perform all sorts of strange techniques, such as quantum transmission, quantum dispersion, quantum assimilation ¡­ However, it naturally didn¡¯t possess the true bloodline gene.


    This was because it was difficult for a true living being with flesh and blood to turn into sand so easily and drift around in the universe. This was not allowed by the structure of the life form.


    Only the legendary Quantum Life could do this!


    However, this quantum battle body, even if he could not inherit the genes, was still a very powerful combat force and various concept martial arts.


    Medusa had not only been able to practice the quantum martial arts derived from her evil god Gene, but even Xu Zhi had found the most suitable cultivation technique for himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how the previous Queen trained. In terms of technology, what¡¯s her own technique? How was his combat strength? However, as an extraordinaire ¡­¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s face brightened up. I think I¡¯ve found the most suitable transcendent cultivation technique for my generation of bug tribe Queen Mothers!


    He was able to perfectly display his ability to the greatest extent.


    For Xu Zhi, this was the greatest opportunity he had had in a while, and it was almost second to none.


    Renemansky¡¯s memory inheritance was only an aid, drawing parallels from inference. What was happening now was a true qualitative change!


    quantum laws are really mysterious. They¡¯re almost the same as the laws of karma ¡­ Perhaps the cause and effect that people often talk about is a high-level embodiment of quantum?¡±


    Through the technique in front of him, Xu Zhi already had a clear path for his future.


    After all, they had strong reproductive abilities and could produce a large number of ninth-grade spiritual beasts. Xu Zhi could still be considered to be barely satisfied ¡­


    Of course, it was not something that Xu Zhi could satisfy, but the Insecta nest mind.


    Whoosh.


    Xu Zhi looked at the Insecta nest mind.


    This was the body of the bug clan Queen of the previous generation.


    If the six paths of reincarnation was a special weapon that Xu Zhi had made for himself ¡­


    Then the Zerg sub-brain was the exclusive weapon that the previous Zerg empresses had created for themselves. It was even made from her former shell.


    perhaps I can perfectly merge the sub-brain of the Zerg into my quantum battle body. I¡¯ll make some changes in accordance with the style of my generation and let me truly grasp the core authority.


    Xu Zhi sorted out his thoughts.


    however, the concept of this cultivation technique is already clear. I can study it in detail and integrate it. I¡¯ll first settle the embryonic form of the cultivation technique ¡­


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. He could only develop, research, and cultivate this technique on his own. No one could help him in this regard.


    He had a terrifying feeling. After cultivating this quantum battle body, the entire Zerg race would undergo an unprecedented change ¡­


    Perhaps, the true God of creation was about to descend!


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    In the palace of martial arts.


    The immortal Qi was ethereal in the chaotic mist of the immortal mountain.


    Day after day, year after year.


    It had been more than a hundred years. A hundred years, and many, many things could happen.


    Even though they did not communicate with the outside world, according to their previous deduction framework, the entire tiel Empire outside was probably at its final stage. Even though they had obtained a large number of goods and countless divine scientists had appeared, they were still being madly ensnared by the high-dimensional space-time resistance and technological race.


    ¡°We can¡¯t delay any longer!¡±


    ¡°We have to cultivate and leave the mountain!¡±


    The group of them had extremely solemn expressions.


    Another ten years passed.


    Huala!


    In the void, one could vaguely see countless resonating quantum particles and dust gathering to form a Princess xiaer. She walked towards them, looking extremely real and identical.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally succeeded!¡± my quantum substitute! Charles shouted excitedly.


    She grabbed her other arm excitedly and found that it was extremely delicate and soft, no different from her own.


    of course there¡¯s no difference. After all, it¡¯s me with quantum-level precision. It¡¯s like me in a parallel universe ¡­ Beside him, Mantha laughed. She already had her own quantum battle body.


    ¡°It¡¯s really amazing.¡±


    Charles closed his eyes and turned his quantum body into a sandstorm that spread everywhere. Soon, the scattered matter merged with the world and was absorbed by the animals and plants ¡­ In less than half a month, she discovered that she had already become a small part of this world. She was actually in the stamen of a plant and the hair of an animal. It was extremely terrifying.


    ¡°I finally understand the terrifying feeling that teacher cat was talking about! Quantum martial arts gave birth to a terrifying thought-is the entire universe a certain existence? ¡®I¡¯m everything ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s like I¡¯m everything.¡±


    Charles took a deep breath. does the God of creation really exist? ¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    The 13th Prince stood up and looked at the people around him. now that we¡¯ve taken care of you, let¡¯s go out and save our Empire. Perhaps we¡¯ll be able to see this ultimate existence in the near future? ¡±


    indeed. Perhaps only civilizations that know of that concept can observe that profound being. Mantha smiled, and the group set off on their return journey.

 Chapter 910

    ?


    910 The Galaxy, The Wind Rises and the clouds surge


    ¡°Are you going to leave the mountain?¡±


    At this moment, a gentle breeze blew past. The cat scholar suddenly stood in the middle of the martial arts practice field. Immortal Qi was floating in the air. His face was extremely calm. I have heard that your civilization is in danger. Are you going back? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    The few of them bowed and respectfully called him ¡®teacher¡¯.


    Although it was an equivalent exchange, they had improved the core technology of their level 9 technological civilization, the God cloning technology, in exchange for the practice of martial arts, but they had indeed taught him.


    The cat scholar laughed and said,¡±your improvements have allowed the disciples to have some combat power even in the lower levels. This is very good ¡­¡± We¡¯re just taking what we need, and you¡¯re just my disciples in name, so there¡¯s no need to be so polite ¡­ I¡¯ve also consulted with the demonic gods of our civilization and have temporarily been granted the authority to go out.¡±


    They turned pale with fright and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°Teacher, are you also leaving with us?¡±


    If his teacher were to make a move, with the mysterious presence of a powerful being from a high tier Space Center, he would be able to deal with another high tier space civilization¡¯s taboo existence, the pillar God of Tathagata, and he would be more confident ¡­


    For such a martial arts Grandmaster, crossing the universe and shattering the mountains and seas with his fist was as easy as turning over his palm!


    The fierce battle between the two civilizations ¡­


    Just thinking about it made him excited!


    I¡¯m not going to do anything. I¡¯m just watching. I¡¯m very interested in that terrifying, forbidden civilization ¡­ After all, the universe has to be explored, and our world is just one of the many worlds.¡±


    ¡°As for the other grandmasters, they seem to be interested in your world as well. They might be going out as well ¡­¡±


    The few of them looked at each other and nodded.


    The actions of an existence of such a level were not something they could interfere with. They had come here to acknowledge a master and cultivated for close to two hundred years. The other grandmasters would definitely know.


    After all, quantum martial arts were too strange.


    They were everywhere, and it was hard to hide any secrets.


    In fact, they had learned a lot of truth over the past few days. The snake-haired woman was the so-called demonic god of the multiverse, who controlled this space civilization.


    They had thought that this existence was reinnemansky¡¯s disciple. Who would have known that he was the descendant of an existence that was on the same level as reinnemansky ¡­


    Right now, he was only temporarily taking her in and taking care of her.


    The martial arts civilization that this demonic god controlled was not inferior to renemansky¡¯s universe garden!


    His Majesty renemansky¡¯s bloodline and cultivation technique is an iron-based life form ¡­ The civilization of this evil god, on the other hand, was a pseudo Quantum Life form! Both of them were extremely terrifying! Right now, a descendant of such an existence is living in the garden of reinymansky ¡­¡±


    They took a deep breath. Naturally, it was terrifying.


    Renemansky was even more mysterious and terrifying than he had imagined. He was even more powerful than he was in the ancient era!


    Just the high-dimensional space-time that could cover the entire garden, and the fact that there was a Demon God that was not inferior to his civilization living here ¡­


    ¡°Then, teacher, we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± They said.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    The white-robed scholar placed his hands behind his back and quietly watched them leave. After a while, he came back to his senses and looked at the disciples practicing martial arts beside him. He said lightly, ¡±


    ¡°Schr?dinger¡¯s cat? Very interesting, the outside world is indeed something people yearn for, and the pillar God Tathagata ¡­ Is the legendary Forbidden Evil civilization invading the entire civilization of the Galaxy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also very interested in it.¡±


    All of a sudden, a little girl who was practicing boxing on a wooden stake smiled innocently and adorably.


    Mr. Cat¡¯s eyes widened, and it was as if fire was shooting out of his eyes. The golden light was dazzling. You¡¯ve come to my sect to harm my disciples again, get out!¡±


    ¡°Hehehehe ¡­ the outside world will also sing my name. Our demonic sect of desires might be able to compete with that forbidden existence to see who is stronger ¡­ It was just like how that pan Xue Xian evaluated my martial arts: Those who believe in me will live forever, and those who believe in me will be resurrected on the spot.¡±


    The little girl suddenly fell to the ground and lost her consciousness, ¡± life is always lonely ¡­


    Mr. Cat frowned.


    This great demon¡¯s martial arts were getting more and more terrifying.


    At this moment, a green flower by the lake grew two branches and bent down towards the lake, like a young girl using her small hands to dress up and comb her hair. An old and distant voice came, ¡± so, I look like this now? ¡± What a good dream ¡­ This old man is fond of sleeping and doesn¡¯t know how long a dream will last.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Meng ¡­¡±


    Mr. Cat looked at him, his eyes almost spewing fire. what are you doing here again? ¡±


    Xiaocao turned around with a smile and looked at him strangely, ¡± the outside world? ¡± I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s your carefree travel, enough to be carefree in the world, omnipresent ¡­ Or is my dream of the universe better? Is it everywhere?¡±


    Mr. Cat was about to speak.


    ¡°Ah! Confessing to my best girl ~ who knows if my life is just a dream?¡±


    This grass had a sad face. Its green and tender branches made a V-shape gesture and held its chin, as if it was thinking about an incredible philosophical topic. dreams are the most carefree. In dreams ¡­ It has everything you need.¡±


    Mr. Cat ignored him.


    Dream path was full of strange things and personalities, it was normal to be strange.


    He strangled Xiao Cao to death and swallowed it in one gulp. Then, he turned around and looked at the figure who walked in from the gate of the martial arts practice field. This man was Grand and gave off a majestic aura.


    ¡°You¡¯ve left the mountain?¡± Mr. Cat said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard the news,¡±


    The man became very calm. As the leader of the martial arts world in the multiverse, he had a strong sense of justice. perhaps the four of us will be able to decide the outcome very quickly, but the three of you are destined to be defeated by me.


    ¡°Why do you think you will win?¡± Mr. Cat laughed.


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t have my broad mind! And an indomitable fighting spirit!¡±


    ¡°Fighting spirit?¡± Mr. Cat seemed to recall something and suddenly chuckled. why do I need fighting spirit? What he was chasing and searching for was just a carefree life in the world ¡­ We don¡¯t know who will win yet.¡±


    ¡°How about a fight first?¡± The man¡¯s eyes were burning with rage.


    Whoosh.


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well today.¡± Mr. Cat floated gently and disappeared without a trace as if it was covered in dust.


    On this day, a new world was discovered in the multiverse.


    The entire martial world was in an uproar.


    I heard that the wuwen swordsman and Jiang hai are listless. They are fighting at the top of the sea of constellations. Are the two unparalleled grandmasters finally going to fight to the death? ¡±


    your news is outdated. This is no longer a piece of news worth paying attention to in the martial world ¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? Could there be more shocking news than this? Could it be that the sect master of the cloud Mountain sword sect, fairy Yun Yan, had a sweetheart? Who knows how many hot-blooded young men in the pugilistic world will lose hope in life.¡±


    of course not. There¡¯s a Grandmaster beyond the heavens and earth.


    ¡°What is tianwaitian?¡±


    ¡°Waiter, serve the wine! I¡¯ll explain it to you slowly.¡±


    The other person sitting in the teahouse said, full of carefreeness and pleasure.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi opened his eyes.


    He stood by the window and looked down at the entire garden. they¡¯ve learned from their Masters and completed their cultivation. My quantum body is also about to complete its initial cultivation ¡­


    Thump thump thump.


    There was a knock on the door of the study.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Medusa paused for a moment before slowly walking through the door. the world of the garden is too big. Perhaps I can bring in some of the natives of my world ¡­


    She had originally wanted to find an entrance to the material plane for the crystal wall system universe on this land.


    ¡°You can do as you wish.¡± Xu Zhi replied.


    ¡­.


    Whoosh.


    The flowers and trees were lush, giving off an extremely wild aura.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    All of a sudden, the space turbulence started to shake. The plants and animals nearby started to run like crazy, as if a fire was burning a mountain. They formed a special beast tide.


    Ta ta ta!


    A huge Banyan Tree grabbed the long whiskers on the ground and ran, as if a Princess who had eloped with her green dress.


    A bird was dodging the turbulence in the sky.


    It was as if the Eight Immortals had each displayed their magical powers. The animals that had lived here for a long time were naturally the most sensitive to ¡± earthquakes ¡± and could predict in advance.


    ¡°It¡¯s a familiar scene again. We¡¯re back.¡± Charles and the others reappeared in the universe garden.


    They took a deep breath and walked out of the garden. It was as if the sky and sea were wide.


    Standing in the universe garden, they looked down at the planets. They felt a rush of excitement,


    ¡°We¡¯ve obtained an unimaginable super inheritance! We are here to save our civilization!¡± hahahahaha! Charles laughed. He felt that life was full of ups and downs, like a dream of civilization.


    They looked at the planet that had descended and suddenly had a feeling ¡­ The illusion of witnessing history!


    not only will we recover our former glory, we will also surpass it and become a truly advanced civilization! Mantha felt extremely excited.


    we¡¯ve obtained the inheritance of an advanced civilization and are ready to fight the advanced civilization on the other side!


    They looked at the starry night sky outside the cosmos garden. Everyone felt extremely small, but they also desired to become stronger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± let¡¯s look at the situation now, ¡± the thirteenth Prince said. our resistance and the battles at the front lines are getting more and more intense. We have to join in ¡­ As the Savior of civilization!¡±


    ¡°Come out, substitute, silver tank!¡±


    Mantha shouted in a low voice.


    A handsome and light-looking warrior, whose entire body was emitting fluorescent light, transformed into a bolt of lightning and drifted into the universe. the current me can even fight against a law Overgod! Father, I¡¯ve done it!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    ¡°The news has been cut off again.¡± Di Qi frowned.


    He stood in the endless dark Universe, silently sensing the disappearing nomological fluctuations, which seemed to be non-existent.


    ¡°Carolyn ¡­ ¡®There¡¯s also green vine Mother Earth. I wonder what she¡¯s up to ¡­¡¯ I¡¯ve been tracking them all the way here and found out that they¡¯ve jumped countless times, and they¡¯ve been blocking the coordinates of the jump ¡­


    At the same time, they found the dead aura of many octopus demons in the place where they had jumped ¡­ It¡¯s obvious that they¡¯ve been hunting these creatures in the various locations they¡¯ve jumped to.¡±


    Di Qi continued to ponder.


    Even though they had erased their traces with every jump, they were still able to continue their pursuit because they were in a hurry.


    they must have discovered a new civilization.


    A cold light flickered in di Qi¡¯s eyes. it¡¯s the civilization that followed the octopus demon I killed back then ¡­ However, this civilization should have belonged to me. ¡±


    Yes, it was.


    If the giant octopus was in his hands, then he would be the one to follow the clues.


    however, I should be almost at the end of the jump.


    Di Qi¡¯s eyes turned cold as he slowly looked into the distant universe. The lonely universe was dotted with endless Starlight, and the starry sea was reflected in his deep pupils like a glass mirror.


    ¡°Hehe ¡­ I¡¯d like to see what kind of trick you¡¯re playing.¡±

 Chapter 911

    ?


    911 Collision


    Kachaa.


    The entire Fuli jiashi state was in a state of chaos.


    After more than a day ¡­ In other words, over the past 100 years in the high-dimensional space-time, the war here had reached an unimaginably intense level. The battlefield had shifted from the sealed continent to the entire central planet.


    A large number of Wars had caused the planet to be full of potholes.


    The rivers, plants, and rocks that were smashed by the star Annihilator cannons were like space garbage piles, floating around the entire small planet and forming a unique small meteorite belt.


    The civilization here had a thin and broken atmosphere. It was no longer inhabitable for normal flesh and blood life forms, but it could still house mechanical life forms.


    In the sub-space region of the planet.


    A strange scene had formed here.


    There were small vacuum cleaners, electric fans, toilets, and electronic toys walking on the street. They were constantly chatting, giving off a strange mechanical feeling of Cyberpunk.


    ¡°are we going to the gym?¡±


    Oh, I just advanced to the fifth rank. It¡¯s not too slow. I need to stabilize it for a while.


    ¡°I¡¯m out of money, I have to earn some.¡±


    ¡­


    On the streets, a special society had formed.


    Even for more than a hundred years, after inheriting all of the technology tree of the tiel Empire, they directly studied the gods ¡®factories, and the number of gods that appeared began to increase.


    Iron-based technology empire, Central Conference area.


    In the black ruins that looked like a playground, there were fine black iron fragments everywhere, giving people a sense of destruction and red doomsday.


    There were thirty-three strange iron-based mechanical lifeforms sitting in a huge circle, forming a round table.


    They all had different forms.


    Some were factories, some were electrical appliances, and some were robot warriors. Even their body sizes were different.


    The largest mechanical life was more than 1000 kilometers in size. The huge amusement park conference room in front of him seemed like an ordinary brick.


    The other 32 metal-based existences sat on this small brick and communicated with it.


    ¡°The 33 representatives sitting here are all leaders of their respective races! ¡®You were the first to gain intelligence and give birth to your own clansmen ¡­¡¯ It can be said that the entire tribe is the descendant of the thirty-three of us ¡­¡±


    currently, the number of our thirty-three tribes is still increasing. New companions are gaining intelligence. Thirty-three is not our limit ¡­ However, our first concern is the extinction of the race ¡­¡±


    ¡°Are we going to start a full-scale war?¡± A huge factory below asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re pulling away from those guys! Although they are also in a higher dimension and have a large number of divine scientists chasing after them, they are still not our match.¡±


    their civilization is advancing too slowly!


    as for The Extraordinaries, their development is very slow. Even if they obtain knowledge in a short period of time, they can¡¯t form combat power quickly. Their Supreme gods of laws are powerless, and they have even been severely injured by us ¡­


    now, we are going to launch an official attack on them-¡±


    Kachaa!


    The next second.


    With a flash of fluorescent light, one of the representatives was pierced through. The entire iron-based life form was like a car that had crashed at high speed, full of holes and twisted beyond imagination.


    All the iron-based life forms ¡®pupils contracted slightly. who¡¯s ambushing us? Don¡¯t you want to live?¡±


    The death of the leader of their race meant that the bloodline of this race had lost its ¡®primitive bloodline¡¯. The descendants of this iron-based branch would become sparse and weak with reproduction. To them, this was an extremely heavy price to pay ¡­


    Kachaa!


    The terrifying auras of countless iron-based life forms erupted.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Who is so bold?¡±


    Nothing could hide from the endless aura scan, and a Silver Phantom swordsman slowly appeared in front of him.


    ¡°This face, according to the enemy¡¯s database, is Mantha, the daughter of the number one sword God of the natural divine system. Has she stepped onto the path of the laws? It¡¯s only 3%, and that¡¯s already very shocking, but ¡­¡±


    BOOM!


    An endless amount of power exploded, wanting to crush Mantha alive.


    Mantha¡¯s expression turned cold, and she disappeared from her spot with her sword in hand. it¡¯s useless. My quantum martial arts is quantum teleportation ¡­ The silver tank! It¡¯s even faster than a beam of light!¡±


    ¡°Have any of you ever been struck by a light blade?¡±


    She slowly raised her sword and turned into a silver light.


    BOOM!


    She once again sneaked an attack and killed a weak representative.


    It was impossible to kill the powerful representatives, but killing the weak ones before they grew up could eliminate a great threat.


    However, in the next second, a terrifying encirclement came.


    ¡°I have to leave.¡± Mantha took a deep breath. Otherwise, no matter how strange her quantum body was or how strong her survival ability was, she might die Here ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Her entire body turned into sand and dissipated.


    The entire Council was furious as they looked in that direction.


    ¡°What a disgrace! To think that you would dare to assassinate our representative in our Supreme conference, and even leave so easily!¡±


    her power is too strange. We couldn¡¯t react in time. Could it be that she became renemansky¡¯s disciple and learned some special technique from the universe garden? ¡±


    ¡°She attacked us to show off and buy time?¡±


    but we did manage to buy some time. We have to study her power. What is it? ¡±


    They were completely shocked.


    He began to analyze and calculate, trying to understand this strange technique.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    The God and demon Alchemist stores had become an indispensable pillar of this civilization.


    Extraordinary planet bord.


    ¡°Let¡¯s form a team and go to Phoenix plain to hunt!¡±


    ¡°My agility is 501, and I¡¯m a Ghostblade. Anyone want to explore with me?¡±


    ¡­


    On the large stone-paved street, countless players shouted in front of their guilds.


    A handsome young man was walking slowly with a strange expression. level up? Fighting monsters? Ghostblade? He felt ¡­ It seems familiar.¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s expression changed.


    He continued to study them. The people here were huge, and only the true body of Pangu could match their size, which meant that they contained a huge amount of energy.


    He silently opened the shopping mall and looked at the dazzling array of products. His face completely darkened.


    ¡°Nine revolutions mysterious art? All kinds of peerless cultivation techniques and great gift bags to upgrade and become stronger?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡± He sneered a few times, and his eyes flickered. Suddenly, he looked to the side and saw a young Man in Black, who gave him an extremely evil feeling. He was talking to the people around him,


    his name is Wang renming, a great existence in the unseen world. He is the Overlord of various fields and specialties in the multiverse ¡­ As long as you believe in him and recite his name, you will be able to obtain an incomparably huge power ¡­¡±


    ¡°Those who believe in me will have eternal life!¡±


    He stood high up and shouted, ¡± ¡°Those who believe in me, resurrect on the spot!¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s face slightly stiffened again.


    He looked at the other person with a smile that was not a smile.


    The other party seemed to have noticed something as well, and his gaze slowly shifted over.


    Whoosh.


    In an instant, the air in the entire Street stopped, and the world seemed to have become calm.

 Chapter 912

    ?


    912 Demon master, stop pretending, run quickly!


    BOOM!


    The air instantly froze.


    The invisible auras collided, as if the flowing air had turned into a solid gel.


    The flowers, insects, fish, the fallen cups, the splashing water, and the gray smoke from the orange bonfire seemed to be embedded in the still glass.


    ¡°Law!¡±


    ¡°Heavens! He¡¯s a great Daoist who has stepped onto the laws of the universe!¡±


    The entire Street was silent, and no one dared to move a single step. To existences of this level, they were like pitiful ants on the side of the road.


    you¡¯re interesting. You¡¯re a ¡­ What¡¯s that?¡±


    Di Qi was surprised and looked at him curiously. I¡¯ve never seen a creature like you. You¡¯re strange, absurd, and indescribable ¡­


    How powerful was di Qi?


    He was naturally intelligent and was extremely sensitive in this area. At this moment, he had an extremely strange feeling.


    The other party¡¯s body clearly looked like it was made of flesh and blood cells, internal organs, bones, meridians, and everything else. It was extremely fine and dense, but his feelings told him that-


    What was in front of him was not a real living being.


    It was as if his real soul was not in his body ¡­ It was as if he was a soul from another time and space, controlling his own self in this parallel universe ¡­ This feeling ¡­


    He had never heard of such a system!


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me what I am? What are you?¡± The other party could naturally tell that di Qi was not an ordinary person ¡­ Just standing there and smiling gave him a bone-chilling fear.


    As the demon master of the multiverse and the number one wanted criminal in the pugilistic world, he was naturally unafraid. He had just arrived at the sermon and had already encountered this strange and mysterious existence. He was just curious.


    The demon master became more and more curious and asked,¡±you¡¯re from a distant civilization?¡± Travel-worn, I can feel countless different particles of the region left on your body.¡±


    ¡°Particles?¡±


    Di Qi was even more surprised that the other party¡¯s civilization could see this. It seemed that they had done some extremely exaggerated research on the microscopic world?


    just your aura alone is unimaginably powerful. The so-called Supreme gods of these worlds are simply like jumping grasshoppers in front of you. You are from ¡­ In the distant outer realms.¡±


    The demon Lord looked at the other party, his voice soft and fearless. He laughed and said, ¡± this world is so interesting. It¡¯s my first time seeing such a terrifying existence ¡­ You came to this war-torn world to observe and research in secret because you heard about the evil pillar God Tathagata in this universe?¡±


    ¡°Pillar God?¡±


    you came to study it because of the pillar God of this civilization? ¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s face turned completely black.


    The pillar of his celestial heavens-mother Earth, what the hell was she doing here?


    The pillar God virus had spread and caused a huge commotion here, attracting the attention of other terrifying civilizations? The combat power that had attracted the civilizations was obviously not weaker than them ¡­


    ¡°Very good, very good ¡­ This is a good strategy to suppress and anger the three pillar gods.¡± The corner of di Qi¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. No wonder she was the fastest in the heavenly court. She dared to provoke the three pillar gods ¡­


    However, as the two of them conversed as if there was no one else around, all the experts on the street turned pale with fright and looked at the two of them in horror.


    The outer realm!


    Were these two cultivators who had attained the Dao of the laws of the universe from the outer realms?


    All the legendary and epic experts had ugly expressions.


    The civilization in their Galaxy was about to be exterminated.


    The arrival of the evil and terrifying taboo [ pillar God civilization ] not only attracted the support of the God and Devil Alchemist mall to help the local indigenous civilization resist ¡­


    It even attracted the presence of various high-tier mysterious civilizations to observe this disaster?


    Or did they have some other goal?


    Everyone felt like they were on the verge of collapse, and there was an inexplicable fear in their hearts. Their civilization was like a fragile doll that could be toyed with at will, but had no power to fight back.


    And right now, because of the infection of the pillar God civilization, too many great existences from the universe¡¯s high-dimensional civilizations had descended ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t lose!¡± Some people roared in horror and took a few steps back. our geniuses have already gone to the cosmos garden to learn from a master! He had learned an extremely terrifying extraordinary cultivation technique ¡­ Her Highness Mantha, we have already raided the other party¡¯s Parliament a few days ago and scared them out of their wits!¡±


    that¡¯s right, we also have great power ¡­ Some people felt encouraged.


    ¡­


    learning the cultivation techniques of a higher civilization ¡­


    Listening to these people¡¯s words, the demon master only had an inexplicable smile on his face. He said to the man, ¡± yes, you can also possess great power. As long as you read my name and observe my existence, you can also possess my power, my everything ¡­


    believe in you, Mutter to you, observe your existence ¡­? The epic-level expert mumbled, somewhat at a loss. It was as if a strange aura had appeared.


    His appearance seemed to be changing slightly.


    yes, believe me ¡­ As long as you observe me and trust me, I will exist in your heart and protect you.¡± The demon Lord¡¯s voice seemed to have a strange demonic nature.


    The epic expert was gradually changing, as if he was transforming into another creature ¡­


    ¡°Why did his aura change?¡± When the crowd saw this strange scene, they were completely shocked and had goosebumps all over.


    What kind of evil technique was this?


    It was actually ¡­


    ¡°Name, it¡¯s the name! As long as we know his name and keep thinking about him, he will grow in our hearts and assimilate us ¡­¡± Countless people covered their mouths in horror. Their faces were pale, and they felt nauseated.


    Countless experts were all intelligent people. They instantly wanted to force themselves to forget the words of this terrifying existence. They wanted to forget the other party¡¯s name, voice, appearance, words ¡­


    However, it was impossible to forget.


    The more he thought about it, the clearer it became.


    This was a strange characteristic of all living beings.


    It was like an ordinary person who didn¡¯t dare to go to the toilet in the middle of the night after watching a horror movie. He told himself not to be afraid, but the more afraid he was, the deeper it was ¡­


    ¡°Humans are such strange animals ¡­¡±


    The demon master placed his hands behind his back and looked up at the starry sky. He said indifferently, ¡± ¡°The more you don¡¯t want to be afraid, the more afraid you become. Even the strong can¡¯t avoid it.


    In other words, they were even weaker than ordinary people in this aspect.


    They called this kind of fear heart devil, the destruction of the Dao heart, and Qi deviation ¡­


    ¡°As for my martial art-reckless desire demonic split technique, perhaps it can also be called the¡± great Dao heart demonic seed art. ¡°Plant me as your fear in your hearts, and plant demonic thoughts in your Dao hearts!¡±


    The demon Lord looked at all the experts around him, his face pale.


    They were extremely frightened and pursed their lips tightly. They knew clearly that this evil existence was telling them this now to add to their impression! It would deepen their fear!


    However, they were really getting more and more afraid, and it was getting harder to erase them ¡­


    ¡°Plant a demon in your daoheart? He called this strange thing, which was like another him in a Parallel space and time, ¡± Martial arts?¡± Di Qi murmured.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡±


    The demon master looked at everyone on the street and said with a smile, ¡± I¡¯m known as the most evil and terrifying great devil. In the entire martial world, countless Orthodox sects are hunting me down because of my terror ¡­ It can¡¯t be erased.¡±


    He raised his head.


    when an area is contaminated, the Orthodox sects can only erase the memories of the ordinary people in that area and make them forget me ¡­ However, it was very difficult for experts to erase their memories. This was because running away was a flaw. It was simply cutting off one¡¯s own heart of martial arts and completely crippling one¡¯s cultivation ¡­ Therefore, the more powerful the person is, the deeper the influence. Once the demonic seed is planted, it¡¯s harder to erase it. ¡±


    Waa!


    As soon as he finished speaking, some of the weaker level 8 heavenly emperors vomited out in fear. They had completely collapsed, feeling that their lives were destined to be dark.


    ¡°Yes, the more powerful a person is, the more influence he has.¡± As he spoke, he looked at di Qi in front of him with great interest, hoping that he would show panic.


    Who knew that the other party¡¯s eyes gradually brightened up as he listened. . see. Killing people to attack the heart. What an evil cultivation technique. You¡¯ve said so much. but you have other intentions. You¡¯re not trying to control these weak people. You¡¯re trying to make me fear you. You¡¯re ¡­ A demonic seed is planted in your Dao heart?¡±


    ¡°Tell me more, I will listen carefully.¡± Di Qi said.


    ¡­


    In the distance.


    The players were dumbfounded and scared silly.


    ¡°F * ck! Why did di Qi¡¯s father suddenly come over?¡±


    @ racer of Mount Haruna, why didn¡¯t you inform us?¡­ Oh! I almost forgot that you¡¯re in her body and working like crazy. You¡¯re so dizzy that you can¡¯t tell whether it¡¯s day or night outside. Naturally, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening outside diqi.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡°??? ¡±


    What did this have to do with him?


    He was in di Qi¡¯s internal space, and he couldn¡¯t see the outside.


    And di Qi himself would not tell him his whereabouts.


    Someone else said, ¡± f * ck, this demon master of the multiverse must have come here to secretly mess up the entire civilization and create his great cause of the demonic sect. He¡¯s also here to cause destruction. Now, they¡¯ve suddenly collided? ¡±


    ¡°This demon master, is he a fool? (Crying crying crying crying) seriously explaining the concept of his own cultivation method to di Qi and acting cool with a calm face ¡­¡±


    ¡°F * ck! I like it when you¡¯re like this!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and run!¡±


    ¡°Quickly run! It would be too late if he didn¡¯t run! (Shouting.jpg)¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still too young.¡±


    Demon Lord, stop pretending. Run!


    Countless players who were hiding in their eyes were shouting. Looking at the two people who were still confronting each other on the street, they felt like they were about to collapse and were roaring.

 Chapter 913

    ?


    913 The fear of death


    ¡°What do we do!¡± Some of the players who were secretly observing from a distance also became flustered. we¡¯ve already hidden a spatial fluctuation and S-shaped movement every time we jump to a location. How can he catch up so quickly?!


    ¡°God knows!¡±


    ¡°F * ck! Quickly run! Demon Lord, he¡¯s still asking if you can sew his mouth shut! His Foundation is about to be completely exposed!¡±


    ¡°Quickly run, child! (Tears)¡±


    The players only felt heartache. They were on the verge of a mental breakdown. This man was too young ¡­ Someone quickly stop him from doing this stupid thing!


    It was undeniable that the underworld was indeed powerful.


    Cultivation techniques were illusory, and martial arts techniques were unpredictable ¡­ Moreover, he had a quantum battle body at this time, so he naturally had no fear.


    At the same time, the demon master was extremely terrifying. This Overlord of the pugilistic world dominated the multivariate pugilistic world. The martial art that he cultivated-the vain desire demonic split technique-could be said to surpass common sense and the macroscopic physical universe. It was known as the ultimate martial art of the multivariate universe.


    In the universe of the spiritual crystal wall, he had already dominated for an era.


    Countless civilized planets, the vast universe, and the various galaxies would have to live in his fear and shadow.


    However, the People¡¯s fear of him was vague.


    He did not know his name ¡­


    He did not know what he looked like ¡­


    He did not know what he had experienced ¡­


    All information about his existence had been forcefully wiped out by countless righteous sects.


    However, everyone knew that it was an extremely terrifying taboo concept in the pugilistic world. If they knew his name, appearance, and observed him, they would fall into the abyss forever ¡­


    That¡¯s right, he was the number one on the underworld demon list, and people called him ¡­ The nameless fear, the indescribable horror, the number one demon in the universe, Wang renming.


    ¡®But no matter how strong you are, something will happen to you sooner or later ¡­¡¯


    Di Qi liked strong opponents, even those who could force him into a desperate situation ¡­ The more powerful the enemy, the happier di Qi was.


    In the distance.


    ¡°You still want me to continue?¡±


    The demon Lord¡¯s expression was extremely calm. He had a kind look on his face and did not look like a great demon that would make people tremble in fear. He glanced at him indifferently. you¡¯re not bad. Your Dao heart is extremely tough.


    Although he was trying to break through his opponent¡¯s Dao heart, he had never thought that he could defeat his opponent with such a simple method.


    To use words to make a true powerhouse feel fear was an extremely absurd thing in itself.


    The Dao heart of an existence at this level was extremely stable.


    The demon master had also seen countless experts and geniuses like this in the entire martial world ¡­


    He couldn¡¯t break their hearts easily and plant demons in their Dao hearts ¡­ But even so, it was easy for him to plant fear in these experts and geniuses who had strong Dao hearts.


    Because he ¡­


    It was too powerful.


    His method was very simple:


    If words could not make the other party feel fear, then he would use force to make the other party feel fear.


    ¡°How many years has it been ¡­ I don¡¯t even know how many years it has been ¡­ he didn¡¯t make a move.¡±


    The demon Lord smiled like an ordinary young man without the temperament of a martial arts Grandmaster. He said softly, ¡± as early as three hundred and seventy-two years ago, I almost sealed my fists and retired from the martial world ¡­


    ¡°Rivers and lakes?¡±


    Di Qi stood there, the wind howling around him.


    the martial world. That must be a world of the martial world that people look forward to and are filled with the light of spring ¡­ There are countless martial arts, countless systems, and countless cultivation methods. It¡¯s something that people long for.¡±


    It was clearly an ancient and rotten Street, but at this moment, it gave people a feeling:


    The confrontation between the two of them was like two martial arts grandmasters fighting on a cliff in the pugilistic world. It gave people an ethereal feeling of a Grandmaster.


    yes, we are pure martial artists. We have reached the peak of our martial arts. The devil Lord laughed.


    The surrounding people, even the overgods who had rushed over, were completely shocked.


    This civilization called their cultivation techniques ¡­ Martial arts? It was the era of cold weapons on an Aboriginal planet, where physical attacks were used ¡­ Martial arts?


    but, but, how can martial arts Reach such a level! Some of them felt terrified.


    ¡°Their world ¡­ Is it the martial world?¡±


    ¡°Crude primitive martial arts, the peak of civilization, is this the level? They¡¯ve entered the ultimate civilization of the universe and are now standing in the higher dimension.¡± A law Overgod rushed over, his face filled with shock.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    The demon master looked at them. we have been on the same path all this time ¡­ My fist technique has already surpassed the level of general physical martial arts.¡±


    He stood with his hands behind his back. since I have to use this method to make you feel fear, then there¡¯s no other way.


    ¡°The moon in my heart.¡±


    He lightly punched.


    It was soft and boneless, without any wind or waves, and without any stunning energy fluctuations.


    It was just one punch.


    Puchi.


    Di Qi¡¯s body split open and exploded into a bloody man.


    His whole body fell to the ground, and his flesh and tissues quickly collapsed. It was as if his whole body had been thrown into a pressure cooker for 30 hours, and there was a high temperature smell of decay in the decay.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity,¡±


    The demon master turned around, a hint of regret flashing past his eyes. I¡¯ve never cultivated any martial arts, so I don¡¯t even have the ability to resist. Other systems, cultivation methods, and abilities are simply like a piece of defenseless paper. I can¡¯t block them at all ¡­


    When everyone saw this, they were completely horrified.


    He killed the other party in an instant?


    ¡®What kind of civilization system is this? it¡¯s so strange that it¡¯s hard to imagine. It¡¯s as if it can directly destroy your essence and no cultivation technique can resist it ¡­¡¯


    ¡°Do you guys want to learn?¡±


    The demon master looked around and smiled. I can teach you. Yes, as long as you observe me ¡­ he said. If you become me, you will naturally possess my power.¡±


    The surrounding people were extremely shocked.


    yes, the seeker lives and dies in a day ¡­ Many people know my fear, but they have devout hearts and will not turn back. They also want to experience this ultimate power ¡­¡± He laughed. for many people who are obsessed with martial arts, death is enough ¡­


    But the next second.


    Di Qi slowly stood up, his expression completely serious. it is indeed very desirable. Can you teach me? ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still alive?¡±


    The demon Lord turned around in shock.


    To him, this was a little strange.


    His attack was extremely terrifying. It was an attack on a life form at the quantum level. It was as if he had launched a dimensional attack. No living being with flesh and blood should be able to withstand it ¡­


    His attack was a quantum fluctuation, which was like stirring a neat and complete cell. It stirred the enemy¡¯s entire body structure and boiled it like boiling water, turning it into a messy, boiling meat soup ¡­


    People who didn¡¯t practice quantum martial arts couldn¡¯t block it at all. They couldn¡¯t even sense the trajectory of his attack.


    The demon masters had also learned a lot of knowledge from this land. They knew about the scientific and technological civilization. As for the concept of their martial arts, they naturally knew about the entanglement of quantum and the uncertainties of quantum ¡­


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Is the power of recovery so powerful to such a terrifying extent?¡±


    The demon master¡¯s gaze was completely solemn as he seriously examined the mysterious existence in front of him. logically speaking, my attack will cause fatal damage. Even with recovery abilities, it will be difficult to recover ¡­ However, you¡¯re still able to recover. It¡¯s clear how terrifying your recovery speed is.¡±


    Di Qi said softly, ¡± I couldn¡¯t react at all. It was so fast that it was unbelievable ¡­ It was as if it had arrived in an instant. There was no attack trajectory, no attack on perception ¡­ It¡¯s as if our worlds are not on the same level.¡±


    this kind of attack indeed consumes a lot of energy and suppresses my recovery ability. According to this terrifying destructive power, I only need to be killed 1700 more times to be completely killed ¡­ What a terrifying unknown civilization. I feel the fear of death.¡±

 Chapter 914

    ?


    914 Chapter 724-learning with time


    1700 times?


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed when they saw di Qi, who was completely unscathed.


    ¡°This is ¡­ What was this equally strange and terrifying ¡­ A cultivation system!¡± The spectating gods ¡®voices trembled, and everyone¡¯s scalps went numb.


    Was this the terror of the universe¡¯s higher dimensional civilizations?


    Each civilization on both sides possessed unimaginable power. The level of the collision of civilizations before their eyes was enough to make them dumbfounded and unable to understand.


    ¡°A martial art similar to the undying heaven art?¡± The demon master¡¯s expression also turned slightly serious.


    ¡°What¡¯s the undying heaven art?¡± Di Qi said with a smile.


    The demon master suddenly laughed. once upon. time, there were more than 30 of me in the parallel universe. They were all geniuses, and one of them cultivated the undying heaven art. However. he was still devoured and eliminated by us. Undying nature is indeed very troublesome, but that¡¯s all ¡­ ¡°There are only four people who can survive, and our four cultivation techniques are the truly flawless and terrifying ones. After going through countless elimination rounds, we are called the four ultimate martial arts.¡±


    Di Qi looked at him, but as if he didn¡¯t hear his words, he muttered to himself, ¡± this is really troublesome. I can¡¯t get the genes even if I keep getting beaten up like this. I have to injure him first.


    The demon master did not seem to hear him. He was also mumbling to himself and saying something irrelevant. you remind me of the undying heaven art. In that case. I¡¯ll kill you over 1700 times ¡­ No matter how strong the defense is, it will only prolong the arrival of death and fear.¡±


    At the side.


    Mantha and the others rushed over, and when they saw the two peak-level opponents, they couldn¡¯t help but feel their scalps tingle.


    that¡¯s a monster that even our teacher finds difficult to deal with. The number one demon in the universe! Mantha slowly let out a breath.


    At this moment, the thirteenth Prince walked over and said, ¡± they are all talking to themselves and ignoring each other. This is a sign of extreme confidence. They think that they can definitely take down the other party ¡­ They thought that they had completely figured out their opponent¡¯s background in their first confrontation ¡­ They think that they¡¯ve already won.¡±


    They were also horrified.


    He had never seen such a level of change.


    ¡®However, this existence can¡¯t sense quantum martial arts at all. It¡¯s because one can¡¯t sense it without practicing quantum martial arts ¡­ This is the strangeness of quantum mechanics. Under the hands of the demon master, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die without a doubt ¡­¡± Princess xiaer took a deep breath. only those who practice martial arts can fight against these martial artists.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The demon master slowly waved his fist.


    In the next second, di Qi¡¯s body exploded again, as if he had been attacked by an unknown force and turned into a pot of soup stock. The internal part of his body was boiling on its own, and the tissues all over his body were cooked.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    ¡°One, two, three, four ¡­¡± The demon master stretched out his finger and flicked his nails. He said indifferently, ¡± it¡¯s very simple. In less than ten minutes, I¡¯ll be able to kill you more than 1700 times.


    Di Qi¡¯s entire body was torn apart, and he died countless times in an instant.


    A large amount of energy gushed into his body, constantly repairing it. However, his recovery ability was being consumed at a crazy rate.


    Whoosh.


    Di Qi suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see the attack trajectory, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t Dodge it.¡± Di Qi used Mother Earth¡¯s space steps and stretched out gently, shuttling back and forth.


    The demon master¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Indeed, even if one didn¡¯t practice quantum martial arts, quantum martial arts wasn¡¯t without a solution. Even if one couldn¡¯t see the attack trajectory, as long as one kept moving at high speed, it would be very difficult to attack the other party.


    ¡°I caught him.¡±


    Di Qi lightly punched the demon master.


    Bang!


    In the next second, the demon master¡¯s entire body punched out.


    When the two fists collided, the terrifying power seemed to burst out space ripples in an instant. Di Qi was sent flying back because of the counterforce. His body quickly cracked and then recovered.


    On the other hand, the demon master on the other side instantly turned into a pile of sand and dissipated the force. Very quickly, he condensed again and stood in place without any loss. it¡¯s useless. If you hit me, you¡¯ll be the one who gets hurt. In martial arts, the effect of force is mutual ¡­ ¡®But even if they don¡¯t hit me, I¡¯ll slowly kill them ¡­¡¯ Those who don¡¯t practice martial arts can¡¯t enter the domain of our imagined spaces.¡±


    Di Qi was still moving at a high speed, revealing a hearty smile,


    it¡¯s too strange. There are always all kinds of unimaginably strange civilizations in the universe. If you¡¯re not careful. you¡¯ll fall into their trap. Some civilizations are so powerful that they¡¯re incomprehensible that they¡¯ll be killed without any resistance ¡­


    ¡°You can still laugh?¡± The demon master¡¯s eyes turned cold. did you know that I only used one percent of my power? ¡±


    What?


    The surrounding people were horrified.


    Such a strange power, and this was only one percent?


    ¡°What I used just now was only an ordinary martial art, and it has already forced you into such a state ¡­ You don¡¯t know how terrifying the vain hope demon dividing technique is. What is an extreme martial technique? It seems like you guys are not aware of this. In that case, it¡¯s time to use our true strength.¡±


    He waved his hand, and 108 demon masters appeared in the void.


    It was like a demonic god in the void.


    Within it were countless terrifying existences that stood on top of the black clouds.


    ¡°One hundred and eight of myself?¡±


    ¡°108 times the power? Is this really possible?¡±


    At this time, the entire upper echelons of the tiel Empire, including countless divine scientists, had heard about the intense battle that had broken out here. They had rushed over to see this unbelievable scene.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that every body is equipped with the same strange and powerful destructive power, right?¡± Someone said in a hoarse voice.


    At this moment, the thirteenth Prince appeared in the cabin with a solemn expression. that¡¯s right. Every body of the demon Lord is a true quantum battle body! They all have the same terrifying power!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t an illusion?¡± His Majesty tiel said in shock.


    ¡°Yes, father! The ¡®reckless desire demonic technique¡¯ was to plant a demon in the heart of the strong, turning the strong into his own puppet ¡­ The quantum battle body cultivated by powerhouses will also be assimilated into the appearance of a demon master.¡±


    ¡°Over the years, many geniuses in the pugilistic world have been infected and killed by him,¡± Princess xiaer continued.¡±They have become his 108 puppets, hiding in the dark with his real body ¡­ These genius puppets ¡®quantum battle bodies have already taken on the appearance of the demon master and are fighting alongside the demon master¡¯s quantum battle bodies!¡±


    ¡°This is the delusion demon-splitting technique that makes use of quantum assimilation! It¡¯s a terrifying ultimate technique that uses the quantum assimilation method of other powerhouses to possess countless battle bodies!¡±


    Mantha also took a deep breath and looked at the Supreme Goddess of law of her branch of the natural God system. She explained, ¡± ¡®These 108 quantum bodies aren¡¯t the most terrifying ¡­ What was truly terrifying was the true ultimate concept of the delusion split demon technique! It was known as ¡­ The ultimate move of quantum assimilation ¡­ Unity!¡±


    ¡°Unity of thought?¡±


    yes, this is the delusion split demon technique. It¡¯s known as the most terrifying ultimate martial art in the universe! The thirteenth Prince¡¯s voice was hurried, and he felt his scalp go numb. because there¡¯s a split devil ¡­ Naturally, there are fusion Devils.¡±


    BOOM!


    108 quantum battle bodies stood in the void.


    Behind each of these grandmasters was enough to be written into a wonderful book. Each of them was once a peerless genius of each martial world era, a Daoist on the path of the universe, and a leader of an era. However, they were implanted with a demon in their Dao hearts and became the puppets of the demon master.


    108 existences who have reached the ninth rank. You¡¯re really demonic ¡­ Di Qi¡¯s expression turned serious. no wonder his combat strength is so exaggerated!


    ¡°Do you feel fear?¡±


    The demon master laughed, and the 108 quantum battle bodies trembled. then, I¡¯ll let you feel fear in the true sense.


    ¡®Delusion split devil technique ¡­ Unity!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, more than a hundred quantum fighters turned into a gust of wind and sand.


    A Black Tornado was formed.


    It was as if some ultimate existence of the universe had descended. Everyone trembled and felt an unimaginable fear. The next second, a huge demon master stood in the void.


    ¡°Accept your fear! Weaklings!¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, I lied. In fact, I only used one-thousandth of my power. Now, more than a hundred of me have gathered together to form a me with a thousand times the power!


    The huge demon master looked down at the tiny di Qi and reached out his hand. this is an all-round attack ¡­ There¡¯s no use hiding, great Devil Sky!¡±


    BOOM!


    Di Qi slowly waved his fist, which turned into an afterimage, and all his attacks were bounced back. in terms of pure power, I also have the endless world power furnace.


    ¡°What? you saw my attack? How is this possible?¡±


    The demon masters were slightly shocked. impossible! You don¡¯t have our bloodline, so you can¡¯t see my attack if you don¡¯t cultivate our cultivation technique ¡­¡±


    He knew that the other party¡¯s power was immense and boundless.


    However, strength was not the only thing that mattered.


    He couldn¡¯t see any attacks, only a powerful sandbag.


    For example, just now, no matter how powerful he was, he was just being continuously consumed.


    But in front of him, there was actually ¡­?


    ¡°You¡¯re saying? This one?¡± Di Qi pointed at the top of his head. He didn¡¯t know when, but there was a strand of ahoge stuck on it, like an antenna.


    The demon master felt a strange sense of familiarity. It was their bloodline.


    The other party ¡­


    It had actually strangely copied their bloodline?


    ¡°Impossible! Even if they have our bloodline, it¡¯s impossible for them to cultivate our cultivation techniques, so it¡¯s impossible for them to learn them in a short time!¡± The devil Lord¡¯s voice gradually grew deeper.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Di Qi was stunned.


    The demon master suddenly laughed. you know quantum mechanics? You came earlier, did you also read the book ¡®basic quantum theory¡¯ by kamilfen, the leader of this civilization?¡±


    Di Qi shook his head.


    The demon master asked again, ¡± then have you learned the introductory level of our line¡¯s martial arts mental cultivation method? You¡¯ve learned the heart of martial arts?¡±


    Di Qi still shook his head.


    The demon master was even more confused. He could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t learn quantum mechanics! You haven¡¯t learned any martial arts mental cultivation methods! He had never come into contact with such a field! ¡®You¡¯re even a layman who knows nothing about it ¡­¡¯ You haven¡¯t learned anything and don¡¯t know the principle. How can you Dodge my attack?¡±


    Di Qi was stunned.


    Under the demon Lord¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, he only replied, ¡± it¡¯s true that I don¡¯t know these profound principles, but what are you doing ¡­ I¡¯ll just follow your lead.¡±


    Then ¡­


    Just me?


    The demon master¡¯s mind was buzzing.

 Chapter 915

    ?


    915 A terrifying talent


    Before this, the performance of the cultivation technique on the other side was very bizarre.


    The terrifying super regeneration recovery power and endless physical strength were like a perpetual motion machine. Endless power emerged from the nine ¡®Springs¡¯ in his body ¡­


    But the demon master was very calm.


    Because he knew that the other party would definitely find his cultivation technique even more bizarre.


    For both sides:


    The other party was a mysterious super civilization. Their backgrounds, moves, and approaches were all unimaginable and crashed into their cognitive barriers!


    But in front of him ¡­


    This was no longer something that could be described as simply bizarre. His mind was completely blank.


    What did he mean?


    Just follow me?


    On the other side.


    The players shook their heads and sighed as they curled up in the corner even more.


    ¡°He¡¯s still too young!¡±


    when di Qi learns things, he doesn¡¯t need to know the principles step by step. He can just copy it!


    ¡°If you do one action, others will do the same action as you!¡±


    ¡­


    They felt that this was already a matter of course.


    one must know that when di qi copied the nine revolutions mysterious art, they were also stunned.


    They were cursing in their hearts,¡±he doesn¡¯t know linear algebra, he doesn¡¯t know three-dimensional geometry, but he¡¯s learning the nine revolutions mysterious art!¡±


    ¡°this time, he¡¯s smart!¡±


    we¡¯ve suffered a loss. The demon master should be running away now!


    The players took a deep breath and looked at the battlefield in silence.


    They were thinking about where they should run to be safer. After all, they were all scared out of their wits.


    However, things didn¡¯t develop as they had imagined.


    At this moment, the demon master looked at di Qi, who had an ahoge sticking out of his head, and said in disbelief, ¡± ¡°You can actually see my attack method?¡±


    ¡°I see it.¡±


    Di Qi just smiled and showed a trace of interest, ¡± it seems that the real battle between you and me is about to begin.


    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡±


    The demon master was so angry that he laughed. He looked at the ahoge on di Qi¡¯s head. With his pride, how could he be scared away in an instant? ¡± although I don¡¯t know what means you used to imitate our bloodline, according to my observation ¡­ It¡¯s already pretty good for this fake bloodline to have thirty percent of its power ¡­¡±


    Di Qi nodded and answered seriously, appearing to be very honest. after all, it¡¯s temporary. If you study it carefully, it will be more complete.


    The demon master laughed when he heard that. your civilization probably likes to copy the cultivation techniques of other civilizations. Perhaps you can learn the basics and see some traces ¡­ ¡®But I¡¯ve underestimated you. I thought you couldn¡¯t see me, so I attacked very slowly ¡­¡¯ Next time, you won¡¯t be so lucky.¡±


    ¡°The speed of martial arts moves is extremely fast.¡± The tall and mighty demon Master¡¯s Voice turned cold. don¡¯t be so full of yourself.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same move, great Devil Sky!¡±


    BOOM!


    The crowd still did not see anything.


    Only di Qi could truly observe his opponent¡¯s moves.


    The boundless radiance in the sky gathered to form a Milky Way that surged over from all directions. The movement was like a tsunami, and it was almost impossible to Dodge.


    However, di Qi didn¡¯t even think about dodging.


    BOOM!


    He raised his hand fiercely, and his fists and feet turned into afterimages, breaking down and bombarding every corner, resisting the other party¡¯s attack.


    However, he was only able to resist for a few seconds before he was quickly hit. His entire body was covered in blood, and he exploded into a pool of flesh and blood.


    ¡°I can vaguely see it ¡­ However, he was too fast.¡± The next second, di Qi recovered and stood up slowly. however, if I get used to it a few more times ¡­


    ¡°You really saw it?¡±


    The demon master¡¯s expression changed completely. The first time could be considered a coincidence, but the second time was really done ¡­ Although he had managed to kill his opponent, he clearly knew that he was no longer at an advantage.


    The other party was adapting.


    He was adapting and learning at an unprecedented speed.


    This was too terrifying.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally realized ¡­ ¡®His movements are very old-fashioned. He doesn¡¯t really understand the principles behind it. He¡¯s just simply imitating the trajectory of my energy flow and the traces of various techniques ¡­¡¯ But even so, it¡¯s already terrifying enough!¡±


    The demon master took a deep breath and looked at this terrifying monster.


    He also clearly knew that he had a huge combat body of 108 worlds. In a head-on confrontation, he was far from being a match for the other party.


    He did not know what the other party had cultivated, but the energy contained in him was even greater than that of countless Dao cultivators and grandmasters gathered by him!


    ¡°I can¡¯t kill him, so I can only leave!¡±


    The demon Master¡¯s Voice sank. He was not a brainless brute after all.


    In fact, he had an even stronger combat power, which was the fusion of his true body and combat body. The two bodies that interacted with yin and yang converged to form the chaotic sacred martial combat body ¡­


    However, he was not willing to do so.


    This was because once the main body arrived, there was a real possibility of being killed. Such a risk ¡­ He was not willing to take the risk!


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±


    Di Qi seemed to have seen through everything, he couldn¡¯t help but say slowly, ¡± this is just the beginning. Our battle is just about to become interesting. I am a fair and just person. I like talented people the most. I am about to have a fair fight with you ¡­


    ¡°Hehehe ¡­ I won¡¯t keep you company!¡± The demon master smiled and said politely, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll fight again next time!¡±


    ¡°Next time, that¡¯s not good.¡±


    Frowning, di Qi couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± after all, my body has only learned a tiny bit. Look ¡­


    Whoosh.


    In the next second, a scene that the demon master would never forget appeared.


    A vague quantum body with the appearance of di Qi appeared in the air in a daze. It seemed to have just been nurtured and was still an extremely rough embryo.


    ¡°Help me see if there¡¯s anything wrong with the method. I ¡­ I feel that it¡¯s not suitable and it¡¯s not perfect.¡± Di Qi¡¯s quantum battle body said.


    ¡°You!¡±


    The demon master was furious and pale with fright.


    He had pulled out his own sacred martial true body from the chaos?


    Just with that hair on the top of his head?


    How long has it been? This scene was simply too terrifying. It completely refreshed his perception, and his entire person was immersed in an inexplicable fear.


    ¡°You see ¡­ How about we have a fair spar? I will challenge one-hundred-and-eighth of your combat body with this combat body ¡­ It¡¯s simply a joy in the world to meet friends through martial arts.¡± Di Qi was as gentle as a gentleman.


    The demon master¡¯s scalp was completely numb.


    How could he not know that the other party wanted to spar with him for a while longer because he wanted to squeeze out all of his details, martial arts, and other skills!


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± The demon master sneered, but his heart was shaken. The universe was indeed vast and mysterious, and there were countless experts. It was hard to imagine that such a terrifying existence existed in the outside world.


    As expected, the outside world of the pugilistic world and the myriad worlds were too corrupted.


    Di Qi was full of regret. The other party was extremely smart after all. He looked at the demon master in front of him again and asked, ¡± so, do you also fear me? ¡±


    The demon master was slightly stunned.


    He wants to do it to me?


    But this thought only appeared for a moment before it was snuffed out. He thought that this was simply impossible!


    However, di Qi looked indifferent and said with a faint smile, ¡± your expression changed for a moment. Are you really beginning to fear me? ¡±


    ¡°In that case, the conditions should be met ¡­¡±


    Di Qi murmured, ¡± I have been watching you the whole time. I attacked those weak people with words and released a strange fluctuation at the same time. I have been observing your expressions and words. Now that I have the corresponding bloodline, think back to the means I just used ¡­


    He slowly closed his eyes. energy fluctuation, method, technique ¡­ And to feel your fear of me ¡­¡±


    ¡°Plant a devil in your Dao heart!¡±


    Di Qi suddenly opened his eyes, as if he had sensed a deep abyss in his heart.


    ¡°You!¡±


    The demon master¡¯s heart sank. Looking at di Qi¡¯s movements and fluctuations, the thought that had flashed through his mind expanded crazily.¡±This man is so terrifying! Where did this monster come from? His thoughts were extremely deep, and his fighting talent was actually so terrifying ¡­ ¡®At this moment, he should be saying that on purpose to lie to me ¡­¡¯ He¡¯s using words to induce my fear!¡±


    He had just used the method he had used on those weak people to assimilate one person into him, and now he was doing the same.


    It had been completely copied onto his body.


    This was simply ¡­


    It was unbelievable!


    It was laughable, lamentable, and humiliating!


    However, even though he knew that this terrifying existence was using kind words to deliberately scheme against him ¡­ The fear in his heart still grew uncontrollably.


    Just as he had said before:


    It wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t want to be afraid. In fact, the more he didn¡¯t want to be afraid, the more afraid he would be ¡­


    ¡°I ¡­ You ¡­!¡±


    The demon master¡¯s face turned pale. He bit his lip hard, and as if he had used some secret technique, he instantly turned into dust in the fastest way possible, disappearing from the world.


    ¡°He escaped?¡±


    Di Qi placed his hands behind his back and smiled. he is indeed afraid of me ¡­ I¡¯ve planted an inner demon in you ¡­¡±


    ¡®What an amazing cultivation system ¡­¡¯ He couldn¡¯t chase after him, he couldn¡¯t kill him ¡­ However, he really thought that I could learn his ultimate technique in a short time-the demonic technique of wishful desire division and plant a demon in him ¡­ At most, I can only barely form a vague combat body ¡­ Even though I¡¯ve remembered the fluctuations of his cultivation method, it¡¯ll take a long time before I can truly learn it. ¡±


    this civilization is extremely terrifying. Just this person alone already contains the energy of 108 rank-9 Daoist ¡­ Comparing the energy levels of both sides, he actually has a quarter of my energy level.¡±


    One had to know that di Qi had gone out this time to guard against the three pillar gods ¡®raid. He had brought all the living beings of the seven Worlds with him, but the other party only had a quarter of his energy. It was clear that the difference was not big.


    The other party indeed had the ability to threaten him.


    Even if it was someone else, they might not be able to resist this strange technique at all. Even if the other party¡¯s energy was only a quarter of his, he might still be killed by force.


    however, I managed to get some new techniques after scaring him.


    With his hands clasped behind his back, di Qi looked at the sky outside the planet and said indifferently, ¡± ¡®At that moment, there was a special fluctuation in his mind. It must be a technique that he had developed to resist the demon seed in his Dao heart ¡­ I¡¯ve already memorized this fluctuation and have seen it extremely carefully at that moment. As long as I seriously learn this defensive technique, his ultimate technique will no longer be able to threaten me.


    In addition, he has already developed a fear of me. The next time we meet, I¡¯ll most likely have learned how to plant a devil in his Dao heart. I¡¯ll use the weakness of his fear in this battle to plant a devil in his Dao heart ¡­ Under these two conditions, the next time we meet, he will definitely die!¡±


    Originally, the difference between him and di Qi was not big.


    However, at this moment, di Qi had already sentenced him to death.


    In a battle between terrifying existences at this level, if one was not careful, they would be thrown into the abyss without any possibility of turning the tables!


    and the moment he escaped, his movements were strange. It must be another of his ultimate techniques ¡­ It seemed to be some kind of ultimate technique that burned energy to carry out quantum transfer. It must be extremely powerful ¡­ I¡¯ll also remember it. ¡±


    Di Qi kept organizing his thoughts, he smiled and said, ¡± ¡°It seems that after I lied to him and said that I was going to plant a demon in him, his Foundation has been hollowed out by me.¡±


    ¡­.


    On the other side.


    The players ¡®scalps were already numb, and they began to sneak away.


    it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Demon master, I¡¯ve learned all about underwear!


    ¡°This is the outcome of not running!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been played by di Qi until he has nothing left.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s too young, we players were all beaten to tears by him. If di Qi was really capable, we would have been early! Di Qiliang¡¯s health bar is low, we don¡¯t dare to rush!¡±


    ¡°Too tragic! Di Qi¡¯s combat talent was too terrifying ¡­ In the middle of the battle, the other party was completely brought into his rhythm. He calculated every step and was simply terrifying!¡±


    di Qi¡¯s little notebook is going to have a new case, just like the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord next door ¡­ This battle example is worth learning.¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Di Qi was indeed an unimaginable Super Monster.


    Were demon masters weak? They were not weak at all, they were terrifyingly strong. The energy level of the 108 Dao-achieving puppets would not be much weaker than di Qi¡¯s. They had the terrifying strength to threaten di Qi ¡­ However, it was still broken!

 Chapter 916

    ?


    916 Thinking


    The netizens watched in fear.


    the next time the demon master meets di Qi, he will basically die without a doubt!


    that¡¯s right. In this battle, di Qi has already instilled fear in him. The next time I learn how to plant the devil Seed, I¡¯ll use the fear of this battle as a guide and assimilate him!


    ¡°This is too tragic!¡±


    di Qi is still fierce. He learned the original cultivation technique and then killed the original!


    ¡®The demon master¡¯s face collapsed. I didn¡¯t think that there would be a day where I would be killed by my own cultivation technique!¡±


    Many people were shocked.


    This was too f * cking ruthless!


    What was the terrifying part of the reckless desire demonic technique?


    If he planted a demon in his quantum body¡¯s Dao heart, his main body would also be affected.


    Therefore, although it was difficult to kill geniuses who cultivated quantum martial arts in the pugilistic world, their true bodies had always been hidden in the dark, and they all traveled in the pugilistic world with their combat bodies ¡­ However, there were still 108 grandmasters who had their main bodies captured.


    The delusion split devil technique was one of the few ultimate martial arts that could destroy the main body by directly destroying the combat body. That was why it was so terrifying.


    In other words, the next time di Qi saw the other party¡¯s quantum body, the demon master¡¯s main body, which was hidden in the dark, would probably be killed.


    in the pugilistic world, there are still some special and rare martial arts that can kill your main body by targeting the quantum body ¡­ Otherwise, if everyone¡¯s main body was hidden in the dark, wouldn¡¯t no one die, and they could go around acting tough? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being beaten to death?¡±


    Someone shook his head and sighed, ¡±


    ¡± the poor demon master doesn¡¯t know that this escape has completely determined his defeat. running away has cast a shadow in his heart. if he takes the opportunity to fight to the death and summon his main body back to merge with it to form the sacred martial origin combat body ¡­ Now that we¡¯re putting our lives on the line, there¡¯s still a chance of winning before di Qi has completely mastered it ¡­¡±


    indeed. Although the hope isn¡¯t big, there¡¯s still hope!


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good choice to risk your life! It¡¯s better for him to run away. After all, if he runs around di Qi for his entire life, the other party won¡¯t be able to assimilate him!¡±


    Everyone had their own opinions. After all, there were many benefits to analyzing the situation after the battle.


    As keyboard Saints, they were very clear that for existences at this level, combat talent was very important. For example, di Qi¡¯s battle in front of them was simply a textbook classic case. All kinds of battles of wits, psychological attacks, and morale attacks were displayed to his heart¡¯s content.


    If the difference in combat power was too great, he could naturally crush them with his fists. No matter how powerful one¡¯s intelligence was, it would be useless.


    However, if the difference in combat power was not that great, it would be a competition of performance and combat talent.


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡±


    run! The celestial alchemist shop is temporarily closed for maintenance!


    ¡­


    They couldn¡¯t do anything but run.


    Naturally, he took the opportunity to settle everything while he was shouting for the demon master to run away. After all, the speed of an eyeball was still convenient and fast.


    At this moment, after di Qi finished doing all this, he suddenly reacted and looked up at the sky in surprise. good, those little loaches run quite fast and are so slippery.


    Since he had run away, he was too lazy to care.


    After all, there was an 80 ¨C 90% chance that Carolyn was with them, and they couldn¡¯t be bothered with her ¡­


    At the same time, what he was really interested in was not his ¡®old friends¡¯, but this new civilization. It was simply too interesting ¡­


    ¡°An interesting civilization. Quantum mechanics? Let¡¯s go to the library and take a look.¡± let¡¯s go, ¡± di Qi said softly and disappeared from the spot. I¡¯ll also understand the history of this generation¡¯s civilization.


    A moment later, di Qi appeared in a Science and Technology Library. There were white lights, neat seats, and a few young people in student uniforms reading.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is?¡±


    Di Qi sat on a chair and read the newspapers from the past few years. the recovery of renemansky, the invasion of the virus, the fiendgod Alchemist ¡­


    When he saw what these guys were doing, his eyelids were still twitching madly. They were madly draining and extracting the energy and resources of this civilization.


    However, that was not what he was truly surprised about. He muttered with interest, ¡± ¡°Space Railgun? There was even a God clone factory? And the latest addition, the God¡¯s Gym ¡­ ¡®You don¡¯t need to cultivate as hard as we do, and you can simply raise your realm ¡­¡¯ National Fitness?¡±


    The pure technological civilization also had a huge impact on him!


    Although the civilization of the tiel Empire in front of him was still relatively backward, one could almost see how vast and huge the technological civilization of the ninth-level universe Daoist at its peak was!


    Everyone could become a God through the fitness center ¡­


    In a high-dimension space civilization, even the ordinary people were level eight gods. Any ordinary citizen could descend on a poor and backward planet and easily destroy the living beings on it.


    They were not civilizations of the same dimension.


    at the same time, their technological weapons have already touched on all sorts of laws. Their advanced weapons can fight a true level nine ¡­ I might even be able to kill him.¡±


    it¡¯s a completely different system, but each has its own strengths.


    Di Qi frowned slightly. Even the current tiel Empire civilization could pose a threat to him, let alone a true level 9 technological civilization ¡­


    After all, while an individual¡¯s power was great, the collective power of a civilization was also extremely terrifying.


    In fact, they even gave up the boring repetitive time of cultivation. Geniuses were all divine scientists who studied weapons, which led to their terrifying magical weapons.


    it¡¯s worth being careful, but the one that really needs to be careful ¡­ It was not the current tiel civilization, but the technology that had inherited from the tiel civilization ¡­ The civilization of the machine pillar God, the current civilization, has most likely entered the initial stage of a complete rank-9!¡±


    di qi kept sorting out his thoughts and laughed. ¡± even if. were to encounter the current civilization of the ji pillar god, i might not have the confidence to win ¡­ ¡±


    He had yet to break through to the complete rank-9, but the other party¡¯s technology was already considered to have broken through to the complete rank-9 ¡­ One could see how terrifying the development speed of technological civilization was.


    ¡°We need to accumulate, but they don¡¯t.¡±


    Di Qi put down the newspaper in his hand and said indifferently, ¡± the three pillar gods are not as convenient as I am. They can not come here as they please ¡­ However, I did not hide the traces I left behind ¡­ It was likely that the three pillar gods would also try to come to this land soon ¡­ When they see pillar God Ji, they will definitely be shocked.¡±


    Di Qi felt that Mother Earth had really found a good thing for the three pillar gods ¡­


    If it was an ordinary split, it would have been impossible to resist the re-fusion of the three pillar gods in a short time. However, this pillar God of machinery actually had the possibility of contending with the three pillar gods in a short time ¡­


    After all, it was a technological civilization, not an individual.


    ¡°Ninth-rank? He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to break through. His genetic cultivation art was still incomplete ¡­ As for the universe garden, renemansky? I wonder how this ninth-rank monster would view me for allowing those guys to mess around ¡­ However, I¡¯m not afraid of it either, because if I¡¯m forced into a corner, I can break through to the ninth step at any time. Even if I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll still be able to escape unscathed.¡±


    He kept thinking, but he was very calm.


    He was still building up his Foundation, and a breakthrough was something he could do at any time.


    For example, he was going to learn quantum mechanics.


    Even if he knew the moves, it was still not enough. He had to be clear about the principles and various details ¡­


    it seems like the arrival of all the space civilizations is very interesting. He laughed out loud and walked out of the street. Suddenly, he saw a small dog looking at itself in the mirror and mumbling to itself, ¡±


    ¡°I heard that you defeated the demon Lord? You¡¯re amazing.¡±

 Chapter 917

    ?


    917 Strange dream


    ¡°Who are you in the martial world?¡±


    Di Qi laughed. Looking at the puppy that had suddenly appeared, he said with great interest, ¡± ¡°This is probably what the pugilistic world is like. You¡¯ve come to find me to take revenge for the demon Lord? You seem very confident. Is it comparable to the reckless desire demonic art?¡±


    ¡°How can it be revenge? It¡¯s best for such a great devil of the pugilistic world who harms the world to die.¡±


    The little dog shook its head and sighed, ¡± this old man is a nameless person in the pugilistic world. I¡¯m muddleheaded and have wasted countless years. In recent years, I¡¯ve almost lost my memory and kept dreaming. I can¡¯t remember who I am ¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember who you are?¡±


    Di Qi sized him up seriously. your martial arts are like a dog¡¯s.


    It was too bizarre for a Dao-holder of this level to lose his memory.


    that look in your eyes and that expression of yours is clearly like you¡¯re sizing up a Demon Lord. You¡¯re sizing up this old man ¡­ The small dog¡¯s aged voice said, ¡± but you won¡¯t be able to learn any martial arts from me. I don¡¯t have any intention of fighting you. There are too many things that I don¡¯t want to do in reality. I might as well live in a dream and enjoy the freedom ¡­


    Di Qi was still staring at him.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me if you fight to the death ¡­¡±


    The little dog¡¯s four feet were facing the sky, and it kept scratching its white and tender belly with its back claws, looking charmingly naive. Jianghu ¡­ The so-called pugilistic world, to settle grudges and enmities with pleasure, wasn¡¯t it also a dream of life? the young wore fresh clothes and rode on angry horses, the old guarded a lonely grave with a sword, what did life gain? What are we doing this for ¡­ ¡®Who am I? who ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s me again?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to fight for? The old man has already stopped fighting for it ¡­¡±


    The old man¡¯s voice was wailing, and his tears suddenly fell, giving people a heavy feeling of age.


    If the demon master gave him the feeling of an evil Jianghu demon, then the old man was the feeling of confusion of a young hero in his twilight years, another kind of destination in the Jianghu.


    ¡°What a strange fellow.¡±


    Di Qi frowned slightly. The other party¡¯s true body was not here, so he didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to him and continued to stride forward.


    A faint voice came from behind him. you have to be careful. The master of the martial arts world should be coming to find you soon. He is very upright and fierce. He is grateful for your kindness and has suppressed a scourge for the martial arts world ¡­ Perhaps, he will invite you to a martial arts competition. He is a madman who walks the path of a King, an upright man. ¡±


    ¡°This is good news.¡±


    Di Qi waved his hand and continued to walk forward. your martial arts give me an extremely strange feeling. There are actually variants that take the firm and fierce route? He¡¯s definitely unsociable.¡±


    However, the puppy followed behind him. I advise you to stay away. The leader of the martial arts world is a madman. When he fights, he won¡¯t even recognize his own family. We don¡¯t even dare to fight him ¡­ Even a demon master would have to take a detour when they saw him ¡­ You¡¯ll be beaten to death by him too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s even better,¡±


    Di Qi turned around, strangled the puppy to death, and continued walking.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After a while.


    On the seventh planet, a small grass was rooted in the grass, watching a catching grass catching flying insects.


    Xiaocao said thoughtfully,


    It carefully observed all the actions of the capturing grass.


    Parabola.


    Attack speed,


    The frequency of the branches and leaves swaying,


    Xiao Cao put her hands behind her back and suddenly began to catch the flying insects. Di Qi¡¯s voice came through, ¡± I don¡¯t know these profound principles, but what are you doing ¡­ I¡¯ll just follow your lead.¡±


    Little grass had actually learned how to catch flying insects.


    And the speed of learning was also unbelievably fast ¡­


    At the same time, an even stranger scene happened in another administrative district of tiel.


    A stray dog was focused on the ground, watching a poor man sitting on the old stone steps and smoking a cigarette. After a while, the poor man threw the cigarette butt and left.


    The stray dog picked up the still burning cigarette butt, crossed its hooligan-like legs, and began to sit on the threshold to smoke. Its nose was blowing out smoke, and di Qi¡¯s voice came through,


    I ¡­ Indeed don¡¯t know these profound principles, but what are you doing ¡­ I¡¯ll just follow your lead.¡±


    On the other side of the planet.


    In a poor village in the mountains.


    A police officer was driving a motorcycle, and the sound of a police siren could be heard. He was chasing after a thief.


    A domestic black cat in the house next door saw it and rode on the baby peddler in the courtyard. It turned into a black sheriff cat and quickly began to chase a mouse.


    Di Qi¡¯s strange voice rang out from it.


    I ¡­ Indeed don¡¯t know these profound principles, but what are you doing ¡­ I¡¯ll just follow your lead.¡±


    ¡­


    Such a scene was happening in the entire tiel Empire, bord planet, and even the iron citizens of the mechanical pillar God. It was as if it was everywhere.


    In the darkness, there seemed to be a voice that was getting more and more blurry.


    ¡°Who am I ¡­? Who is me ¡­ ¡®I¡¯m just a code name ¡­¡¯ You can be my ¡­ I can also be you ¡­ Who is who¡¯s who ¡­ But it¡¯s just ¡­¡±


    ¡°A dream of the universe.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The central planet of the Ji pillar God.


    In the already ruled civilization of the pillar gods, technology developed at a rapid pace.


    A little boy¡¯s shadow appeared in the air.


    Super Space rail gun, research completed.


    according to the pillar God¡¯s database, the research on the new arcane generator has been completed ¡­ Our civilization has officially entered the complete era of technology!¡±


    87% of the space vibration wave targeted at the nine revolutions mysterious art has been developed.


    iron-based high-pressure magnetic weapons, 45% completed.


    ¡­


    The technology of civilization was overlapping and changing with each passing day.


    The civilization and technology tree in the hands of the tiel Empire, in the face of the world line of the pillar gods, was bursting with miracles of fate at every moment. Countless geniuses were bursting forth, becoming the protagonists of the era.


    All of a sudden, the surveillance equipment on the neighboring planet sent over battle information and images.


    ¡°Has Emperor Qi already arrived? It was much faster than he had imagined, and a demon master from a higher dimension civilization had also descended at the same time? The two of them collided?¡±


    The battle in the video was very intense.


    the other party possesses martial arts similar to the one Mantha used to attack us. It is suspected that Mantha and the others came back from these civilizations! This civilization is in the universe garden!¡±


    ¡°Di Qi has won.¡±


    ¡°The other party¡¯s civilization practices quantum mechanics! This was too strange. Rivers and lakes? Immediately begin research and capture!¡±


    ¡­


    The civilization of the pillar God of machinery watched this scene and entered a state of high-speed tension.


    The Ji pillar God knew that it would have to face the arrival of the three pillar gods sooner or later. At that time, what awaited it would be fusion and devouring, because it was a split child, but it naturally had to put up a strong resistance.


    Thus, they began to study all kinds of targeted civilizations.


    It had to be said that he had the knowledge of the three pillar gods, as well as all sorts of major information. He had also begun to launch a fatal attack against the meteorological weapons that targeted extraordinary cultivation techniques.


    However, he did not expect it to come so quickly ¡­


    also, misfortunes never come alone. The iron base people have different life characteristics. The pillar God of machine looked at the Round Table Conference in front of him. All the higher-ups were gathered here.


    ¡°What¡¯s unusual?¡± An iron-based lifeform asked.


    they began to learn strange things, imitating the creatures around them.¡¯I ¡­ Indeed don¡¯t know these profound principles, but what are you doing ¡­¡¯ I¡¯ll just follow your lead!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the entire Council was in a heated discussion. This was too strange.


    ¡°According to the brainwaves, they are ¡­ In your dreams.¡±


    ¡°Just a dream? Nothing else? For example, being controlled.¡±


    yes, these living beings are all dreaming and sleepwalking. It¡¯s like an extremely normal dream. I didn¡¯t sense any other abnormalities. There are no signs of changes in the various data, and they¡¯re not being controlled ¡­


    ¡°But ¡­ Are you simply dreaming?¡±


    perhaps, it¡¯s not just our planet. There might be different kinds of living beings in the nearby planets that have started to dream. There might be countless of them ¡­


    ¡°Did you check the brainwaves, quantum waves, and electromagnetic waves? All sorts of data? You guys should know that the dreams of living things are affected by magnetic fields and waves ¡­¡±


    they¡¯re already checking it. It might be a strange martial arts Grandmaster. He¡¯s already using his power!


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    ¡°It feels even more bizarre than the demon Lord¡¯s martial arts!¡±


    ¡°A new war?¡±


    we have to speed up our research. The entire land has completely entered a super chaotic era. The various major civilizations, the strange quantum world, the universe garden, the tiel Empire, the fiendgod alchemists, the heavenly court of Emperor Qi ¡­ All the forces were mixed together, and a war might break out completely ¡­ We don¡¯t have much time left!¡±


    ¡°In order to survive!¡±


    ¡°Yes! According to the intelligence, di Qi, the three pillar gods, and Carolyn were already at the weakest of rank-9. Their four genes were in the final stage of maxing out and establishing their perfected Dao foundations. They would probably choose this place ¡­ I¡¯m on the verge of breaking through and becoming a complete type 9 powerhouse!¡±


    at that time, they will have an unprecedented peak in their combat strength!


    ¡°An unimaginably terrifying existence is about to descend!¡±


    yes, what we¡¯re going to face is their complete rank 9 ¡­ Even if our physics side has already entered the level of a complete type 9, it¡¯s still possible that we¡¯ll be wiped out soon!¡±


    all of you should know that these invincible existences will soon become true level nines. They will descend into this world and suppress everything, dominating the entire era!


    Countless representatives were conversing and calculating the possibility of a great battle in the future. They had already seen an earth-shattering battle, and they had to survive.


    At this moment, a strange image suddenly appeared.


    A tall and strong man wearing a white cloak with the words ¡®master of the martial arts world¡¯ on it walked in front of di Qi.


    Everyone was going crazy.


    The pillar God of machinery was shocked,


    ¡°Is he crazy? Haven¡¯t you seen the demon Lord¡¯s miserable state?¡±


    how dare you challenge di Qi? no matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t win. You will only become the opponent¡¯s strength and be defeated!


    ¡°It¡¯s already not good! Meeting such a hothead, di Qi¡¯s combat strength would probably be further improved and he would have a complete understanding of quantum Jianghu ¡­ We¡¯re in danger!¡±


    ¡°I have to speed up!¡±


    ¡°Speed up the process!¡±


    ¡­


    The iron-based life forms were growling in a low voice as they looked at the scene in disbelief.


    On the other side.


    Some players who were live streaming suddenly saw this scene.


    ¡°Oh my God, where did this lunatic come from?¡±


    ¡°You still dare to attack in this state? Don¡¯t you want to live?¡±


    ¡°He is ¡­ The Alliance master of the pugilist world of the multiverse?¡±


    The players were also in an uproar. Countless people were live streaming it, and the Internet was in an uproar. Countless people were watching this scene in fear.

 Chapter 918

    ?


    918 A blank look


    All the netizens on the internet felt like they were breaking apart.


    They had seen iron-headed people, but they had never seen such an iron-headed person.


    Diqi was still in a period of rapid development. The others couldn¡¯t even wait to run away, but how fast could they run? The pillar God of machinery next door also began to retreat ¡­ And this man actually came over directly?


    ¡°Is there any Big Shot who can analyze this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m watching the show online! I¡¯ve already prepared the melon seeds!¡±


    it¡¯s probably another experience baby here to drop equipment.


    di Qi, Carolyn, and the three pillar gods have already gathered enough energy during the battle of the small universe. I reckon that they are still on the way to the final stage of their perfect Dao Foundation. This battle before us ¡­ It¡¯ll help me complete the last step.¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone¡¯s heart turned cold.


    They knew better than anyone how ruthless di Qi was.


    Moreover, he had been in the library for a while and had begun to understand quantum mechanics. At the same time, he had begun to understand the concept of martial arts ¡­ Di Qi had been hoping that someone would come to help him perfect his quantum battle body, but in the end, it really came to him.


    Now, di Qi might really have perfected his Dao Foundation and broken through to the ninth rank under the pressure of the battle. That would be really awkward.


    this battle will be fought by many weaker type 9 powerhouses. Let¡¯s see who breaks through. It might turn into a true battle of type 9 powerhouses!


    di Qi is waiting for a great battle with a perfect Dao Foundation. Could this leader of the martial arts world be a fool? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, right?¡±


    ¡°How can a man who stands at the top of the world be a fool? Just look at how smart that demon master is, how strong his battle strength is, how wretched and cunning he is!¡±


    there must be a scheme. If it¡¯s not handled well, it might even be able to trick Emperor Qi!


    Everyone kept guessing.


    At this time, pan Xue Xian came out and spoke.


    as a disciple who cultivates, I have inside information ¡­ I just talked to teacher and Mr. Cat. Do you want to take a look at the video recording of this Big Shot?¡±


    Confidential video.


    A video was posted.


    Everyone was instantly overjoyed and pointed inside.


    [ do you want to pay 100 meditation coins? ]


    The player: ¡°??? ¡±


    They were all dumbfounded. Even this muscular fool had become so sinister? Those who followed Mengmei were led astray ¡­


    However, even a muscular woman who only knew how to practice martial arts was so cunning. It seemed that the leader of the martial arts world must have a big plan.


    Everyone wanted to see it even more, so they clicked on it.


    An image appeared inside. It was a study room with a gentle and elegant atmosphere.


    ¡°Hualala.¡±


    Mr. Cat turned into a cloud of sand and appeared in front of the thirteenth Prince, Princess xiaer, and Mantha.


    The time outside was the scene of the demon master¡¯s defeat.


    ¡°Teacher, what do you think?¡±


    yes. ¡± the thirteenth Prince said respectfully, ¡± the demon Lord has been defeated. It seems like the mysterious Grandmaster Zhou Meng is also secretly making. move. It¡¯s very strange ¡­ We¡¯ve already received intelligence of different degrees. There are countless strange creatures changing on the planets near our jurisdiction. It seems like they¡¯re dreaming ¡­¡±


    he¡¯s attacking, he¡¯s accumulating power, he¡¯s dreaming, flowers, trees, birds, beasts, all kinds of living beings are dreaming ¡­ He was that scary man who was learning from others ¡­ That was a dream of the universe.¡± Mr. Cat had his hands behind his back, exuding a mysterious and calm air.


    She dreamt that he was di Qi?


    When the netizens saw this, they felt their scalps go numb.


    A dream of the universe, what kind of strange martial art was that? could it be that he had dreamt that he was di Qi, and he had really become di Qi?


    ¡°Then ¡­¡± Mantha asked.


    however, the first one to make. move will definitely not be Zhou Meng. That fellow is still accumulating power and is still dreaming ¡­ He¡¯s preparing for the others to buy time.¡±


    ¡°The others will help delay the time?¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­ Zhou Meng and I both know that the first one to make a move next ¡­ It¡¯s definitely our Lord, the leader of the martial arts world.¡± Mr. Cat laughed. he¡¯s simple. We all know what he¡¯s going to do. With his straightforwardness, his first reaction would be to find di Qi and compete with him.


    Everyone was shocked.


    The head of the martial arts world¡¯s leader ¡­ It was very simple?


    ¡®That¡¯s right ¡­


    Other than those who were simple-minded, no one would dare to challenge di Qi.


    That terrifying ability made everyone feel like they were in a nightmare. All of their cultivation techniques were seen through and learned.


    ¡°Why is he doing such a stupid thing now? Then how did he become the leader of the martial arts world?¡± that¡¯s a Supreme position! Mantha could not help but be shocked. he¡¯s the strongest in the world!


    She suddenly stopped talking.


    In her eyes, her teacher was the most mysterious and the most powerful. It was also because her teacher had a calm heart that he did not fight for those so-called false titles. What number one in the martial arts world? only then could he live freely in the world.


    ¡°The leaders of the martial world naturally don¡¯t compete in intelligence! Not knowledge! It was not about morality! It¡¯s purely a competition of who¡¯s better at martial arts, and whoever¡¯s better at martial arts will be the winner.¡±


    ¡°Jianghu is a place to compete in martial arts.¡±


    Mr. Cat¡¯s face was calm. as for us martial artists, we traveled the world and traveled the universe when we were young. Naturally, we want to be the leader of the martial arts world ¡­ It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to be one, but we can¡¯t. The other three of us have been beaten up by him until we¡¯re scared.¡±


    Are you afraid of being beaten?


    Everyone¡¯s mind went blank. So fierce?


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been beaten until we¡¯re scared. In fact ¡­ ¡®The three of us want to be the leader of the martial arts world, but he doesn¡¯t. He¡¯s been challenging all the sects ¡­¡¯ Everyone ran away, and when no one in the entire martial world was a match for him ¡­ He was forced to become the leader of the martial arts world.¡±


    And he was forced to become one?


    Everyone¡¯s scalps went numb.


    Mr. Cat continued, ¡± in fact, the four of us have yet to merge to form the one and only true self in the multiverse. The main difficulty is not that we can¡¯t defeat the others. It¡¯s that we all feel that there¡¯s no way to defeat him.


    When everyone heard this, they had an inexplicable strange feeling in their hearts.


    ¡°The demon master has already been defeated. Zhou Meng is secretly accumulating power, and the Alliance master of the martial arts world has already made his move ¡­ Teacher? What would teacher do?¡± Princess xiaer said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything. If they¡¯re all defeated, there¡¯s no need for me to take action ¡­ I have to say, this person is extremely terrifying. His greatest restraint isn¡¯t on the demon masters, but on me. ¡± Mr. Cat said indifferently,¡±even the devil Lord was defeated ¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯m just asking for trouble if I make a move. However, although he can restrain me ¡­¡¯ However, he was suppressed by the Alliance master.¡±


    ¡°Restrained by the leader of the martial arts world?¡±


    Everyone was surprised and quickly asked why.


    This terrifying existence that could defeat a demon master was too terrifying. He had no flaws and would become stronger when he met a strong opponent. All your cultivation techniques would be learned by him.


    that¡¯s because our leader of the martial arts world has never used his brain when he fights. Mr. Cat¡¯s expression turned odd. he¡¯s using the king path martial arts.


    ¡°What¡¯s the king path martial arts?¡±


    ¡°Do you know that traditional martial arts have different strengths?¡± Mr. Cat suddenly said.


    Pan Xue Xian said,¡±bright force, dark force, neutral force ¡­¡± &Nbsp; this was a traditional Chinese martial arts force exertion technique. Even though it used fists and legs, it was about shaking, penetrating ¡­ It¡¯s not a big deal, it¡¯s easy to reach the limit.¡±


    &Nbsp; the strength of Chinese martial arts, light strength, hidden strength, and transformed strength, naturally existed.


    However, it was not as exaggerated as the wuxia novels ¡­


    After all, the ceiling of traditional martial arts was there, and it was very low.


    in that case, traditional macroscopic physics martial arts divide force into three realms. Then, how many realms are non-traditional microscopic physics martial arts divided into? ¡± Mr. Cat asked.


    Everyone fell into deep thought.


    The microscopic world at the quantum level, countless quantum particles, the force of martial arts, and almost infinite possibilities ¡­?


    Ten thousand layers?


    Perhaps it was the realm of 100 million layers of force?


    Mr. Cat did not answer and looked into the distance.


    ¡­


    At this very moment.


    A tall and handsome man wearing the cloak of the leader of the martial arts world looked at di Qi and said, ¡± you defeated the demon Lord, and I¡¯m the one who avenged him. Come and fight me to the death.


    Di Qi was stunned, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡± you¡¯re the leader of the martial arts world. Why did you come to me for a life-and-death battle for the number one devil? ¡±


    The Alliance master scratched his head and said, ¡± ¡°Because I have to find a reason to fight with you.¡±


    Di Qi was once again stunned.


    Looking at this person¡¯s eyes that were burning with battle intent, he was obviously a martial arts fanatic.


    This way, he didn¡¯t have to use all sorts of methods to make the other party fight him like he did with the demon masters.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s start.¡± Di Qi was a talkative person in battles, but at this moment, he had already gotten the result he wanted without even saying a word, ¡±


    Battle.


    All he wanted was to fight.


    BOOM!


    The next second.


    The two bodies of the Alliance master walked together. the interaction of yin and yang, the yin body and yang body, transform into the origin!


    It was as if two of them from two parallel universes were walking together.


    He exploded with an unbelievable and terrifying aura, as if he was a golden Quantum God of War, standing in the void.


    the others have all hidden their true forms. However, this person used his strongest fusion technique the moment he came up. This person really likes to fight. He is passionate about fighting and has no other thoughts ¡­ This is the real Jianghu, a real heroic swordsman!¡±


    Di Qi laughed heartily and said, ¡± how many years has it been ¡­ How many years had it been ¡­ He had never had such a straightforward and satisfying battle before, and he had all kinds of restrictions before ¡­ In front of me is the time for me to fight!¡±


    ¡°Come and fight.¡± Di Qi¡¯s eyes were also filled with a fierce fighting spirit.


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    The void was stirred. The eyes of both of them were filled with a starry brilliance. This was the anticipation for this battle, incomparable anticipation. They had been waiting for this simple and direct battle for far too long.


    The two of them instantly collided.


    Bang!


    However, in the next second, di Qi was instantly sent flying backward. His entire body exploded into a pile of flying dust. For the first time, he had a blank look on his face.


    ¡°What is this person? The cultivation technique he was cultivating was a ¡­ What¡¯s that?¡±

 Chapter 919

    ?


    919 Adding a hundred million points of difficulty to life


    Bang!


    Di Qi¡¯s entire body was sent flying.


    His entire body shattered into pieces of sand, as if he had been hit by a high-frequency quantum vibration in trillions, as if a huge wave had hit him, one layer after another ¡­


    ¡°What kind of martial art is this?¡±


    Di Qi recovered and his body quickly reappeared. However, he stopped and his face was filled with shock.


    The leader of the martial arts world looked at each other from a distance and smiled. ¡°The force of martial arts.¡±


    it¡¯s just the force, ¡± di Qi said. it can produce such an incredible effect? ¡±


    when you¡¯re willing to spend 99% of your time practicing your fists, without friends, entertainment, communication, sects, or disciples, you can achieve the same effect as me just by practicing hundreds of millions of times a day.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that they allowed a person like me, who has done nothing, to become the number one person in the pugilistic world. The world is really unfair ¡­ I once challenged them to abdicate my position, but all the sects avoided me. ¡±


    The Alliance master smiled bitterly as he stood above the vast sea of stars and said,¡±The so-called martial arts are just the application of force, regardless of traditional martial arts ¡­ It¡¯s the same for both neo martial arts and martial arts!¡±


    The essence of martial arts was indeed the use of force.


    This was naturally the case for traditional classical martial arts, which were macroscopic physical mechanics.


    Unlike classical martial arts, quantum mechanics was also microscopic molecular physical mechanics.


    However, quantum force had very strange characteristics, such as quantum entanglement ¡­


    as I entered the universe, they became more and more gaudy. They used the so-called quantum entanglement, all kinds of quantum martial arts, a dream in the universe, traveling freely, and demonic techniques ¡­ I¡¯m different from them. I still stick to the most classical spirit of martial Dao, strength!¡±


    The Alliance master laughed, his eyes filled with longing and emotion.¡±I¡¯ve liked to listen to stories since I was a martial arts student, especially the stories told by the old people in the village.


    At that time, I encountered something and was on the verge of a mental breakdown. I asked the old man about it, and the old man told me a story.¡±


    His eyes seemed to be filled with colors, as if he was looking at distant memories.


    that evening, the old man stroked my dazed head and said, ¡± Don¡¯t be discouraged. In the past three hundred years, there was one person in the Yun Family Village who was very stupid and had poor talent. However, he madly hacked at the wooden stake countless times a day, day after day, year after year ¡­ He had only learned the simplest direct strike of the sword, but this strike was superb. By stacking countless forces in it, he had mastered the technique.


    Force is a very strange thing. It¡¯s like the ripples on water. The first layer is very weak, the second layer is a little strong, and the third layer becomes terrifying when it¡¯s stacked on top of each other. So, he relied on that sword and this stupid method to run amuck in the entire Jianghu ¡­¡±


    The Alliance master¡¯s eyes were filled with longing as he said, ¡± he only knows this move, but almost no one can Dodge it.


    Di Qi couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of admiration and said, ¡± at that time, you were very stupid. You were encouraged by the old man, so you only practiced this move. You worked hard for hundreds of millions of times, and you were almost close to Dao ¡­ He had become the Alliance master of the martial arts world? He dominated the entire era?¡±


    Such an opponent with pure martial Dao spirit was very worthy of respect.


    ¡°No, no, no, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±


    if anyone could reach my level through hard work, that would be too ridiculous. No matter how hard an ordinary person works, he would still not be as strong as me and become the number one person in the entire universe.


    With a calm expression, the Alliance master slowly explained, ¡± I¡¯m not stupid. On the contrary, I¡¯m very smart. Since I was young, I¡¯ve understood all the martial arts moves with just one hint. People call me a monster. I can learn any of their moves very quickly. It¡¯s just that after I¡¯ve learned them, I feel that they¡¯re very boring. They¡¯re too boring. Those sword moves and fist techniques are not difficult to learn at all ¡­ My life has become very boring.¡±


    The players around him immediately reacted.


    It should be known that the other people from other parallel universes, such as demon master, you, and Zhou Meng, were all extremely exaggerated geniuses. How could the Alliance master of the martial arts world be weaker than them ¡­


    After all, they were all from the same parallel universe.


    Di Qi¡¯s face stiffened, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask with a strange expression, ¡± ¡°Then that day, the question you asked the old man, was ¡­¡±


    ¡°When I was eight years old, my question to the old man in the village was: I¡¯m too strong. Is there any cultivation technique in this world that I can¡¯t learn? I want the most difficult kind. I want to make my life more difficult.¡± The leader of the martial arts world¡¯s eyes were filled with longing. so, the old man told me that story. That person¡¯s cultivation method increased the difficulty for me.


    Di Qi was speechless.


    The players were also dumbfounded. ??? ¡±


    He had thought that it was a story about a hardworking genius who was motivated and kept cultivating his spirit. He thought that he would finally be able to defeat a genius and walk the martial world. Who knew that he was a super genius from the beginning ¡­


    So it wasn¡¯t because he was too stupid that the old man used this story to comfort him ¡­ It was because he was too smart. He felt that life was not difficult, and he was desperate about life ¡­


    ¡°As you can see.¡±


    With a serious expression, the Alliance master said,¡±I¡¯m extremely intelligent ¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯m capable of creating a world-shocking cultivation technique that¡¯s comparable to theirs ¡­¡¯ But I didn¡¯t, because it was too unchallenging, too gaudy, and without any difficulty at all. I felt that my life was too easy, so I kept repeating it over and over again ¡­ He waved his fist and chose the most difficult path to find the difficulty ¡­


    He suddenly disappeared from the spot.


    ¡°i¡¯m really uncomfortable!¡±


    he was overwhelmed by the complexity of his memories. he raised his fist high, which seemed to contain the heaviness of an entire world and endless brilliant radiance.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been lonely for countless days and months, and I wonder how life can be so boring. There was no difficulty at all ¡­ I just want my life to be more difficult!¡±


    As the punch landed, di Qi instantly turned into smoke like a sand painting.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The quantum fist descended, and countless quantum fluctuations vibrated, forming an extremely dense and orderly super ripple. One layer overlapped another, and one layer covered the other, forming a terrifying qualitative change.


    Di Qi had died countless times in an instant.


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±


    ¡°Force is endless! Even if I¡¯m a genius, I¡¯ll still have to act like a fool! I¡¯m waving my fists madly!¡±


    ¡°I work even harder than the most hardworking person!¡±


    ¡°I used my genius brain to do the stupidest thing! That¡¯s how I¡¯m able to reach this stage!¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ Maybe he¡¯s smarter than me, who¡¯s already a genius, to the point that it¡¯s hard to imagine, but he can¡¯t learn it! It was pure training! There¡¯s no shortcut!¡±


    Bang!


    The entire sky outside the planet was shattered like a broken mirror.


    Like the demon master, the leader of the martial arts world could not surpass di Qi in terms of power, but his combat power was already exaggerated to the limit. With true skills, he could sweep the entire world.


    He broke the Dao with force.


    This was the true king path martial arts.


    Whoosh.


    In the next second, di Qi regrouped in the distance.


    He looked at the man wearing the leader of the martial arts world¡¯s cloak, and a hint of disbelief flashed in his eyes. I didn¡¯t think that someone would be able to fight me, even though I¡¯ve always been fighting above my level!


    as expected, the world has infinite possibilities.


    there are always some geniuses in the world who have the same experience as me when they were young. Their lives are too lonely, and they feel out of place with others ¡­ Therefore, I chose to hide in the dark and observe each era ¡­ He, on the other hand, chose a boring and dry path to kill time and increase the difficulty of his life ¡­¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s face turned cold, and he felt a sense of sympathy for those who were in the same boat. is this the meaning of his life? ¡±


    This was pure training and accumulation, without any skills or shortcuts.


    Anyone could learn it.


    His method was extremely simple. Anyone could follow his path, but whether they could reach his height was a problem.


    ¡°You, is this all you¡¯ve got?¡±


    The Alliance master stopped in his tracks. With a white cape draped over his shoulders, he said with a bitter expression, ¡± as expected, the outside world is still too weak ¡­ ¡®I can¡¯t find my limit ¡­¡¯ I can only kill you and go back and repeat this every day ¡­ Repeat the training.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty good.¡±


    Di Qi suddenly opened his eyes and a cold glint flashed across them. He stared at the other party and said,


    ¡°For a long time, I have been specializing in other people¡¯s cultivation methods and competing with them ¡­ However, it did not mean that he would only learn other people¡¯s cultivation techniques and would not have his own combat strength. It was just that ¡­ It¡¯s merging and linking up.¡±


    BOOM!


    Di Qi¡¯s body swelled, and his aura spread and expanded overwhelmingly.


    He became completely serious. Previously, he had basically been learning other people¡¯s cultivation techniques, but that did not mean that he had no combat power at all. He was not learning, but integrating and linking them together.


    ¡°The Daluo heaven Sutra.¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s entire body trembled as he completely exploded.


    A terrifying aura of laws burst through the starry sky, and his body was surrounded by countless celestial phenomena, such as tsunamis, scorching Suns, and storms. He was like the only true God in the world.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The two¡¯s expressions turned cold. They didn¡¯t say a word, and in an instant, they were at war.


    The terrifying phenomenon of the laws of nature was overwhelming.


    Di Qi¡¯s Daluo heaven Sutra was all-encompassing and made people feel extremely frightened. However, it was easily broken by a punch and a kick!


    ¡°This is ¡­ The true ultimate system of martial arts!¡±


    Pan Xue Xian¡¯s eyes were burning with passion, ¡± too strong!! He did not cultivate any martial arts that could increase the level of his life force. Instead, he transformed into a muscular form. This was purely a martial art that relied on techniques and the use of force ¡­ Just like that, he had reached such an unfathomable height! Is this the ultimate system of martial arts?¡±


    The players who were watching from afar were also stunned.


    ¡°A great master of mechanics.¡±


    ¡°Professor of physics.¡±


    this person was born with severe liver cirrhosis. He¡¯s extremely bright and bright, but he likes the hardcore punk hell difficulty and finds the most difficult and boring things to do.


    my Alliance master is so handsome. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s not only a simple-minded man but also a pervert who likes to torture himself.


    I¡¯m afraid that his entire body is covered in liver. He¡¯ll be panicking if he doesn¡¯t have a liver for a day!


    Everyone was shocked!


    The Jianghu was so big that there were all kinds of strange things.


    Because he was too much of a genius, he felt that there was no difficulty in opening up a cultivation technique, so he found the most difficult thing to do and challenged it. What did it feel like to stack one¡¯s strength to the peak?

 Chapter 920

    ?


    920 The sacred martial battle armor


    BOOM!


    The space beyond the planet seemed to have exploded.


    universe existences that surpass the gods are fighting!


    The living beings on the planet looked up.


    Among the stars in the sky, there seemed to be countless colorful auroras, which were so colorful and dazzling that it gave people a sense of horror and oppression.


    In the distance.


    Seeing this. Carolyn was slightly stunned. She could not help but laugh. He¡¯s using his true strength to fight us. His Daluo heaven Sutra ¡­¡±


    Meng Mei was also surprised.


    Isn¡¯t this world of the multiverse too ruthless?


    There was actually someone who could force di Qi to such an extent in the same realm?


    At the same time, they weren¡¯t truly in the same realm.


    The opponent¡¯s energy level was only a quarter of di Qi¡¯s ¡­ It could be said that when the opponent fought di Qi with a lower cultivation level, he was simply winning against a stronger opponent!


    however, he is indeed restrained.


    Carolyn started to laugh. Her laughter was like the radiance of spring. She clapped her hands and laughed. if it were me and the three pillar gods, we wouldn¡¯t be afraid of this person at all. We wouldn¡¯t be restrained by him and would only treat him as an ordinary opponent.


    in the end, di Qi was just using a trick. He only has an ordinary gene and only has the nine revolutions mysterious art Gene that he can take out ¡­ What right do you have to fight me with the three pillar gods?¡±


    he was able to fight us because he was proficient in our cultivation techniques and knew our flaws and weaknesses. That¡¯s why he had the advantage in the battle ¡­


    Her genes included the magic core gene, the race gene, the inner space gene ¡­


    Four genes and three heaven-defying genes.


    What about the three pillar gods?


    The genes of the three pillar gods were also unlimited and could be exchanged at will.


    Only di Qi was an ordinary creature, and his genes had limited his power.


    By the time he had sensed that something was wrong with his genes and encountered the civilizations of the three pillar gods and Carolyn, he had already completely integrated his genes into them. There was no way for him to integrate the genes of other civilizations.


    At that time, he had been limited by his vision and outlook, so his Foundation was very weak.


    as for the opponent, he doesn¡¯t have any cultivation technique at all. Di Qi can¡¯t use his talent to exploit his opponent¡¯s flaws and defeat him. He can only compete with his strength. Carolyn laughed. in fact, di Qi¡¯s strength is the weakest among the three of us ¡­ He won with his skills.¡±


    ¡°What do you think of the outcome?¡± Meng Mei asked.


    I¡¯m not sure yet. Even if di Qi doesn¡¯t take advantage of his opponent¡¯s flaws to defeat him, his true strength is still very shocking ¡­ We only have an advantage in terms of genes.¡±


    Carolyn was slightly stunned as she continued to analyze, ¡± however, the leader of the Wulin Alliance did not only restrain di Qi ¡­ His combat strength was also extremely troublesome ¡­ However, based on the current situation, if the other party only has this kind of fighting power, di Qi can still win ¡­¡±


    ¡°What if you go into battle?¡± Meng Mei asked.


    ¡°The two of them together are no longer my match.¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s expression was incomparably calm. I¡¯ve devoured the entire extraordinary planet bord and all the divine scientists of the tiel civilization. Most of their tens of thousands of years ¡®worth of accumulation has transformed over a hundred of their divine geniuses into their entire race. It can be said that the entire civilization belongs to me ¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I still have one gene that I haven¡¯t cultivated to completion, I would have already broken through.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    He knew that this wave was the most ruthless!


    How did it feel to have more than 100 supersized gods become an entire race and devour all the accumulated geniuses of the two native civilizations?


    Super qualitative change!


    Di Qi was still too slow. If he came over now, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to drink the soup and could only follow behind and eat the dust!


    One step behind meant that there would be no benefits, and naturally, the distance between them would be widened.


    however, even though I have an overwhelming advantage, I can¡¯t kill him. Di Qi ran very fast. Caroline said,¡¯he cultivated Mother Earth¡¯s ultimate technique ¡­¡¯ My speed has never been able to catch up to him, but your absolute art is extremely profound. I¡¯ve only had a rough understanding of it. ¡±


    Meng Mei smiled awkwardly and said seriously, ¡± to tell you the truth, as Mother Earth, the builder tree, I have always had a talent in speed that others can¡¯t imagine ¡­ My cultivation technique is extremely profound and difficult to cultivate. Only di Qi, with his talent, can learn it completely.¡±


    Carolyn nodded her head in agreement.


    However, her expression was still very calm. if di Qi is really crippled or injured, don¡¯t blame me for coming down and being the Oriole at the end to clean up the mess!


    of course, I can only take advantage of the fact that he¡¯s seriously injured and in a daze to kill him in an instant. Otherwise, if he reacts and faces me, or even breaks through to the ninth-rank directly, I won¡¯t be able to kill him. Said Carolyn. They were all able to immediately break through to the 9th step, and had sufficient energy. It was just that they had not broken through yet, and had come here to seek out opportunities.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled. How could a formidable character like Carolyn let go of such an opportunity?


    They turned around.


    There were all kinds of law phenomena around di Qi, all kinds of major cultivation techniques, and even some talent plug-ins. He was also using other bloodline cultivation techniques and secret Arts!


    Even though these talent plug-ins were of inferior quality, they were integrated in his hands and enhanced each other, showing extremely terrifying combat power.


    In the distance, Mr. Cat was dumbfounded. He put down a book and looked out the window.¡±This person is simply a monster ¡­ He had a dazzling array of cultivation techniques on him. If an ordinary person cultivated like this, they would have long been crippled ¡­ He¡¯s using his consciousness to completely integrate it into something of his own.¡±


    however, he¡¯s still no match for the leader of the martial arts world. No one can beat that monster in a head-on fight.


    At this time, a little beetle at the side spoke.


    At this moment, the beetle copied Mr. Cat and read a book. Di Qi¡¯s voice was heard, ¡± I don¡¯t know these profound principles, but what are you doing ¡­ I¡¯ll just follow your lead.¡±


    Mr. Cat¡¯s face darkened. isn¡¯t it good to dream elsewhere? ¡± You¡¯re daydreaming.¡±


    He reached out and pinched the little beetle to death, then continued to watch.


    BOOM!


    Countless radiances appeared around di Qi¡¯s body, but his heart sank slightly.¡¯This is not my strongest combat power ¡­¡¯ Mother Earth Ivy isn¡¯t here, so I can¡¯t control her sword of the ultimate.¡±


    It was equivalent to one less void returning realm¡¯s combat power in the Seven Realms.


    However, he was still not afraid.


    To him, although the other party was fierce, it was not impossible to deal with. It was just that it was relatively complicated.


    It was impossible to block the opponent¡¯s quantum wave fist. It was an invincible fist technique with unrivaled destructive power. It was unknown how many layers of dense, ripple-like forces were superimposed, which was already exaggerated to the extreme.


    ¡°The nine revolutions mysterious art is a defensive and recovery cultivation technique ¡­ However, no matter how strong the defense was, it was impossible to block it ¡­ In that case, I can only use my strongest killing technique. Gene lock, open!¡±


    BOOM!


    His entire body was burning with flames, and every cell was burning.


    Combined with the nine revolutions mysterious Art¡¯s terrifying flesh and regeneration ability, it had actually formed a permanent explosive form.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s no more sword of the ultimate ¡­¡±


    Di Qi pulled out his head and turned it into a spine white bone sword. His speed suddenly increased by 30 times, cutting through time and space. no one told you? You¡¯ve been practicing your intent like crazy every day. Your focus is also a flaw. Your speed is too slow ¡­¡±


    ¡°30x slash!¡±


    BOOM!


    Di Qi jumped to the back of his opponent and slashed.


    The Alliance master was unable to react in time, and he was instantly struck by this terrifying power.


    However, all the energy that burst out from this sword was like a clay ox entering the sea. The other party¡¯s entire body did not move at all.


    In fact, due to the interaction between the two forces, di Qi was sent flying and turned into ashes ¡­ However, the other party was still standing in the same place, as if he had violated the laws of physics.


    ¡°You really know a lot.¡±


    The leader of the Wulin Alliance turned around and looked at di Qi, who had been reborn. you and I are simply two extremes. I don¡¯t know any cultivation techniques ¡­ You know all kinds of cultivation techniques.¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡±


    The leader of the martial arts world chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, I only know how to use force. But you know, in martial arts, force can be used for self-defense.


    It had the effect of unloading force.


    In ancient martial arts, this martial art that used force to disperse force was called the indestructible Golden Bell Divine Art. However, times had changed ¡­ The martial arts grandmasters now all used the sacred martial true body ¡­ That¡¯s why I call it the sacred martial armor.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s using every single particle in the body to form a ripple with one force after another to alleviate all the force ¡­ It was as if you punched into soft sand, and the sand slowly sank as a buffer ¡­ I¡¯ve already explained the principle to you, do you want to learn?¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s expression changed completely.


    He finally knew how troublesome his opponent was. His opponent was a madman. Every day, he would repeatedly swing his fists in a crazy manner. His martial arts had already been trained to an unpredictable degree ¡­


    Not only was his fist destructive, but his defense was also extremely terrifying.


    At the same time, while he was defending, he was also attacking and sending him flying ¡­


    That¡¯s right. Di Qi had clearly felt that his ¡± punching ¡± was no longer limited to his fists. He could punch at every part of his body. He had just cut his shoulder, but his opponent had punched him with his shoulder ¡­


    is this the huajin realm of martial arts? has it been practiced to the limit? ¡± Di Qi¡¯s face darkened. this person¡¯s defense and attack are unparalleled, but his speed is as stupid as an iron block ¡­ There¡¯s no need to continue this.¡±


    next, let¡¯s officially-¡± the leader of the martial arts world had not finished his words.


    Di Qi immediately interrupted him, slowly cupped his fists and saluted, ¡± I¡¯ve learned a lot from today¡¯s sparring. Let¡¯s end it here. We¡¯ll continue the competition another day.


    After he said that, he disappeared in a flash.


    The Alliance master was instantly stunned, and he angrily said, ¡± don¡¯t go. I really want to be friends with you. Didn¡¯t we agree on a life-and-death battle? ¡±

 Chapter 921

    ?


    921 The hard-working little Shi Ji


    Cosmos garden.


    At the edge of the garden.


    Medusa and Shi Ji felt as if they were sitting on a cliff, looking down at the brilliant starry sky. They were like audience members below the stage, watching a performance.


    Medusa frowned slightly. it¡¯s the nine revolutions mysterious art? With such a terrifying learning ability, this person should be from the legendary primordial desolate ancient heavenly court ¡­ Di Qi, right?¡±


    Although she had never seen di Qi, when the devil World invaded the ancient land of Barrens, she had accompanied green vine Mother Earth and wandering know-it-all in a carriage and traveled around the pugilistic world. She had heard about this person from history.


    Combined with the cultivation techniques sold in the God and demon alchemist shop, although she didn¡¯t have the VIP8 right to buy them, many of the names of the cultivation techniques were very familiar.


    There were even Magus meditation techniques and all sorts of Magus methods.


    At that time, she had felt that the civilization behind the God alchemists was the work of the primordial world and other worlds. Now, she was certain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m going to meet some old friends again?¡±


    She chuckled, her eyes filled with reminiscence.


    it¡¯s a pity that thousands of years have passed. If it wasn¡¯t for the nine revolutions mysterious art, I wouldn¡¯t have recognized them. They¡¯ve changed so much that they¡¯re no longer the same people I used to know. They wouldn¡¯t recognize me either ¡­


    Since he had come, he would take things as they were.


    After all, she was a loner. In her eyes, Ermin had died of old age, and there was nothing left for her to miss in that civilization.


    She naturally wouldn¡¯t reveal her identity, in case reinymansky found out that she was a fake.


    is this the leader of the martial arts world in the multiverse, the number one person in the martial arts world? ¡±


    At this moment, Shi Ji had already become a tall and proud young lady. She sat on the edge of the cliff and said excitedly, ¡± sister, this person is so powerful. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a monster, but he can keep learning his cultivation techniques!


    Medusa laughed. after all, there are all sorts of strange things in the universe.


    Shi Ji continued,¡±however, he was still chased away by the leader of the martial arts world ¡­¡± It¡¯s sister¡¯s civilized martial arts, very powerful!¡±


    he¡¯s strong and upright, but his movements aren¡¯t fast. He¡¯s just an iron block with invincible defense and combat power.


    Medusa laughed. so, if the others want to run, he can¡¯t catch up ¡­ The entire martial world will generally develop a habit of refusing any guests at the sight of him, or find an excuse to leave.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s still very powerful!¡± Shi Ji¡¯s eyes were bright.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this person is unimaginably strong ¡­¡±


    ¡®The selves in every parallel universe have walked their own paths. If the selves in all the parallel universes were to merge and form a complete true self ¡­ That would be an exaggeration.¡± Medusa thought to herself, ¡± the world is always so mysterious. When I first saw this person, I felt that perhaps only the monster named di Qi in the primordial history could compare to this person ¡­


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet them.¡± Medusa had a strange expression on her face. She felt that fate was just so ingenious, just like how she had never thought that she would be able to see the world she once lived in again in the vast universe.


    In fact, quantum martial arts was basically the path that this person had taken. In every parallel universe, Wang renming was either a demon master, you, Zhou Meng, or a leader of the martial arts world ¡­


    It all depended on who devoured the others, completing the final great fusion of the multiverse and achieving the true self.


    ¡°By the way, does big sister know this martial art?¡± Shi Ji asked.


    ¡°What a coincidence, I do know a little, but I haven¡¯t officially cultivated it.¡±


    Medusa laughed. if I were to cultivate his path, my force level should be able to catch up to his footsteps very quickly.


    ¡°Big sister is so amazing!¡± Shi Ji¡¯s face was filled with admiration and admiration. you didn¡¯t even manage to learn that terrifying monster, but you managed to master it in one go.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same. This is the use of force in martial arts ¡­ My understanding of strength was also very deep. I walked the same path 129800 times. In essence, it was not much different from him punching billions of times a day. It was all about my understanding of the world, which was repeated over and over again ¡­ Swing your fist.¡±


    Medusa shook her head slowly. however, he is extremely focused on one aspect. I have a balanced understanding of the rules of the world, so I am far inferior to him in this aspect ¡­ But it won¡¯t be too different.¡±


    Little Shiji¡¯s admiration for him grew.


    His sister was also so hardworking every day, and the intensity of her cultivation was not any weaker than the chief of the martial arts world ¡­


    ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t big sister cultivate?¡±


    Little Shiji said,¡±I can clearly catch up and reach a very high level as soon as I start cultivating.¡± &Nbsp;


    Medusa laughed. didn¡¯t I say it before? I haven¡¯t even finished cultivating my own body. Why would I have the time to bother with a quantum battle body? I¡¯ll just get an arm to play with.¡±


    Whoosh.


    A cloned arm slowly appeared.


    that¡¯s a very powerful martial art! little Shiji could not help but say, ¡± with sister¡¯s strength, after cultivating it and her own combat strength, she¡¯ll definitely be more invincible than the chief of the martial arts world ¡­


    ¡°Invincible? Am I not invincible now?¡±


    Medusa laughed. I am already invincible in the same realm. If I practice this martial art,. will only be more invincible ¡­ Just take it slow.¡±


    Shi Ji was at a loss for words.


    &Nbsp; yeah.


    She was invincible now. Unless her opponent was a true ninth-rank, no creature could beat her in the same realm!


    He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to cultivate a seemingly invincible cultivation technique ¡­


    ¡°In fact, this technique is suitable for little Shiji to practice.¡± A voice came from the side.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Shi Ji turned around and stood up immediately. He couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in excitement when he saw a mysterious giant that towered into the clouds.


    ¡°This King path martial art is suitable for our iron race.¡±


    Xu Zhi walked over and looked at the battle below indifferently. ¡®This person is using force intent and using quantum particles to form layers of force ¡­ It¡¯s similar to the metal particles that we, the iron-based race, use gravity to compress our body¡¯s density ¡­¡±


    Little Shiji was also very smart, he understood his father¡¯s meaning in an instant.


    The iron race also trained in the gravitational field and compressed particles, which was very similar to the king path martial arts of the chief of the martial arts world ¡­


    They all relied on this violent aesthetics.


    If the other party¡¯s body was already extremely terrifying, what about their iron body structure?


    What about the iron-based metal particles?


    At the same time, they could also form a high-density high pressure, collapsing to the terrifying gravity of the neutron star level ¡­ If he used the quantum fist in this form, the sacred martial battle suit, and the various particles in his body, he would definitely be countless times stronger than the master of the martial arts world!


    didn¡¯t you also merge with the evil God¡¯s bloodline? ¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed and said,¡¯just in time. I can practice this martial art ¡­¡¯ He was extremely talented, but he chose to use a stupid method. He punched billions of times every day and studied the bright force, dark force, neutral force, the fourth level, the fifth level ¡­ The 100,000,000 layer of force. I believe that my daughter¡¯s talent and hard work won¡¯t be inferior to his.¡±


    Little Shiji nodded his head vigorously. yes, I¡¯m quite bored anyway. My life is smooth sailing, there¡¯s no difficulty ¡­ It¡¯s time to increase the difficulty!¡±


    She seemed to have been woken up by her father¡¯s words!


    &Nbsp; yeah.


    I can also increase the difficulty of my life, or it¡¯ll be too boring!


    After all, she idolized her sister heretic God.


    Sister heretic God had walked the path of cultivation 129600 times. She should also work harder. It was only natural that she spent 99% of her time punching billions of times every day!

 Chapter 922

    ?


    922 Everything in the dream


    Little Shi Ji felt his heart was filled with a surging fighting spirit.


    The evil god Gene¡¯s quantum martial arts could perfectly overlap with their race¡¯s iron-based genes, forming a super qualitative change ¡­ Perhaps, their battle strength would far exceed the strength of their iron race¡¯s inherited memory!


    ¡°I will work hard.¡± Little Shiji¡¯s face was full of excitement, and he felt that he had to be more diligent. I¡¯ll ask my sister to teach me how to cultivate the Jing Yi in martial arts!


    ¡°Work hard, don¡¯t lose face for our race.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s face was full of relief. He smiled gently and said, ¡± ¡°In the future, my daughter will be the strongest genius of the entire iron race.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Little Shi Ji could not wait to swing his fist and cultivate his quantum martial arts.


    Xu Zhi just smiled and chatted with the two of them as if he was on a casual trip, then returned to the villa to rest.


    After all, his quantum martial arts and the great universe¡¯s quantum body were still in the final research stage. He was already at the final juncture of integrating the entire Zerg hive ¡­


    Once they merged, it would be an unprecedented qualitative change that would connect all the Zerg.


    ¡­


    After renemansky left, Medusa was slightly shocked.


    I see. The evil god race¡¯s genetic system cultivation technique is perfectly compatible with the iron race¡¯s genetic system cultivation technique. The two genes complement each other ¡­ No wonder they¡¯re so close!¡±


    She felt that the situation was getting clearer and clearer, and she had to be very smart to not leave any flaws.


    After their father left, the two of them looked at the situation below. that monster has already left. The leader of the martial arts world can¡¯t catch up ¡­ However, it seems that both sides have suffered heavy losses.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps someone is taking advantage of the situation.¡±


    Medusa smiled and continued to watch the battle below. after all, those old grandmasters are not that simple. Each of them has gone through mountains of daggers and seas of flames ¡­ In terms of direct combat, the martial arts Alliance master was naturally the strongest, but the other guys were not easy to deal with either ¡­ He¡¯ll probably kick you when you¡¯re down.¡±


    ¡°A dream of the universe ¡­ After absorbing the data of this battle, he was still dreaming madly ¡­ The dream fetus should be forming soon, right?¡± Medusa laughed.


    ¡°A dream of the universe, what is it?¡± Little Shi Ji asked curiously.


    Medusa revealed an extremely strange expression and suddenly asked, ¡± ¡°Are you dreaming?¡±


    Little Shiji shook his head.


    yes, as a great life form born Holy, you naturally don¡¯t dream.


    Medusa laughed and said, ¡± but mortals can dream ¡­ Dreams are a wonderful experience. Sometimes, you will dream that you are not yourself, but someone else. It is very normal ¡­¡±


    ¡°I dreamed that I was someone else?¡± Little Shiji said.


    ¡°Yes, how do you prove that your life is not a long dream? You might be dreaming from the beginning to the end, dreaming that you are the daughter of a great universe existence, but in reality, you might just be a big man with chest hair taking a nap.¡±


    Medusa said.


    Little Shiji seemed to be deep in thought,¡¯the current me, could it just be a long dream? When I open my eyes, I might be a burly man in real life?¡±


    dreams are always unbelievable, but they¡¯re also unusually real. Dreams are the best way to stimulate the deep potential of a living being ¡­ It¡¯s a psychological suggestion to make yourself do some incredible things.¡±


    Medusa laughed. for example, in the ancient Jianghu, there are some connate experts who have broken the limits of the human body. They are only at grade two, but they will practice some kind of spiritual art to charm others and hint to themselves. Through the hint, they will stimulate their potential ¡­


    Little Shiji was stunned again. hinting to myself to stimulate my potential? ¡±


    ¡°If ancient Jianghu has such a martial art, then this Jianghu naturally has it.¡± Medusa said.


    Little Shiji still did not fully understand.


    ¡°Life is but a big dream, who is who?¡± Medusa sighed with emotion. this time, that old man did not dream that he was the leader of the martial arts world ¡­ It¡¯s finally a different person. You must be dreaming.¡±


    Was he dreaming?


    Little Shiji¡¯s heart trembled, as if he had understood something.


    ¡°However, when it¡¯s necessary, I can also join in the fun and have some fun.¡± Medusa laughed. She had not fought for a long time. She had not fought for thousands of years, and her hands were very itchy.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Di Qi left the place with a strange expression.


    ¡°This fellow is really a prickly porcupine, stinky and hard ¡­¡± The guy who turned into a dog didn¡¯t lie to me. I¡¯m afraid that everyone will avoid him when they see him fight. He¡¯s slow and can¡¯t catch up, so he can only shout behind us.¡±


    Whoosh.


    Di Qi walked through the starry sky.


    The other party¡¯s martial arts were very Orthodox and upright. It was not that he could not learn it, but there were no shortcuts. He had to slowly build up his force and cultivate it step by step.


    Furthermore, the difficulty of each additional layer of force would increase exponentially.


    Just like the nine revolutions mysterious art, the difficulty of opening up a space aperture would double.


    Not only did it require precise calculations, but it also required the study of the superposition method of the next force, control, and even the number of particles in the impact of the quantum wave. There were also requirements ¡­


    this monster must have cultivated to an insane level. He must have stacked hundreds of millions of layers. No matter how strong the defense was, it was destroyed by one punch from him.


    Di Qi continued to fly.


    This kind of monster was naturally avoided. You couldn¡¯t do anything to him, and he couldn¡¯t do anything to you.


    looking at his age, that guy is only about 2000 years old. It¡¯s really amazing. When I was so young, I wasn¡¯t as strong as him. I could only fight a few Dao changshengs.


    However, the next second.


    Whoosh.


    In the void, a figure slowly appeared.


    ¡°Is there someone who knows that I¡¯m heavily injured and is here to intercept me?¡±


    Di Qi laughed, his face very calm. it shouldn¡¯t be Carolyn. She might be hiding in the dark, but she won¡¯t take action. She knows my background and knows that even if I¡¯m seriously injured,. can break through to the ninth-rank at any time ¡­ If I were her, I would wait until my injuries were so severe that it was hard for me to observe my surroundings. Then, I would instantly strike and kill them, not even giving them the time to break through.¡±


    Whoosh.


    In front of him, the grains of sand in the air condensed and turned into a white-haired old man.


    ¡°You are that dog?¡±


    Di Qi stood in the air with his hands behind his back.


    He suddenly laughed and looked at the white-haired old man. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. This was all part of your scheme from the start ¡­ ¡®I lured the leader of the martial arts world to attack me. You know he¡¯s invincible in defense and offense ¡­¡¯ Then, taking advantage of the fact that both sides were injured, they came to find trouble with me. ¡±


    As he spoke, his expression grew colder and colder.


    What kind of person was he, to think that he was a pushover on the spot?


    That guy just now was very difficult to deal with, but that was all.


    He looked heavily injured? However, he had only lost about a hundred lives. In this short period of time, the world furnace in his body had already recovered more than seventy lives ¡­


    He already had more than a thousand lives, so it could be said that he had never suffered any serious injuries!


    Yes, it was.


    The other party¡¯s quantum martial arts were very strange.


    But how could their nine revolutions mysterious art be so weak?


    They just had their own strengths.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid, but he didn¡¯t want to get involved with that kind of lunatic.


    Now that the other party had come to intercept him, it was simply laughable. The other party¡¯s cultivation technique couldn¡¯t possibly be like that of the leader of the martial arts world, unable to be learned, right?


    &Nbsp; Zhou Meng laughed, ¡± Alliance leader, I¡¯ve caused you trouble. I told you before that it¡¯s best to leave if you see him, but you didn¡¯t believe me.


    ¡°I¡¯m really grateful for your good intentions.¡± Di Qi laughed as well.


    Zhou Meng continued, ¡± however, the Alliance master of martial arts has brought you trouble. I naturally have to make up for it. I can fight with you.


    Di Qi suddenly calmed down. It was obvious that the other party thought that he was seriously injured and wanted to take the opportunity to attack. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± I can¡¯t ask for more. It¡¯s hard to find a confidant in life!


    ¡°Please!¡± Zhou Meng said.


    ¡°Please!¡± Di Qi took a step forward.


    BOOM!


    A terrifying aura exploded.


    Zhou Meng, who was on the opposite side, instantly used the nine revolutions mysterious art, the true form of the Sorcerer tribe, and all kinds of di Qi¡¯s moves. The two of them were engaged in a battle, and endless energy began to impact and shake.


    Di Qi¡¯s entire body trembled slightly.


    ¡°This person really didn¡¯t lie to me before! He doesn¡¯t have any cultivation techniques for me to learn ¡­ But he is learning from me? His actions, posture, and words seemed to be another him ¡­ What kind of weird quantum martial arts is this?¡±


    Di Qi didn¡¯t have time to react.


    His opponent was fighting like a madman and di Qi was forced to block. In his daze, he felt like he was fighting with himself ¡­ It was strange and horrifying!


    At the same time, he realized that the other party was starting to resemble him more and more.


    His cultivation methods, moves, and martial arts techniques were still very unfamiliar before, but in the process of constantly fighting with him, his opponent was learning his martial arts like crazy.


    ¡°He¡¯s actually learning from me!¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s heart trembled and a creepy thought emerged in his mind,¡¯his learning speed is unimaginably fast ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s as if I¡¯m seeing another me. ¡±


    ¡°This is a dream of the universe.¡±


    The old man in front of him was still teary, giving off a terrifying feeling of a Peking Opera mask.¡±Who am I ¡­? Who is me ¡­ A play is like life ¡­ Life is like a play ¡­¡±


    At the same time, the other party¡¯s appearance was actually slowly changing into di Qi¡¯s.


    Di Qi was very smart. His opponent¡¯s combat strength was not exaggerated. It was obvious that he did not intend to kill him, but to ¡­ Learn from him and take advantage of him!


    ¡°Bastard, who did you dream of before? Change back to me, don¡¯t dream of becoming me, and live my life ¡­¡± Di Qi was completely furious.


    This kind of anger was on a completely different level compared to the anger he felt when he fought the leader of the martial arts world.


    Previously, the demon Lord¡¯s cultivation technique was already disgusting and terrifying. Who knew that this one ¡­ It was even more bizarre and disgusting.


    The other party was using the quantum combat body to dream.


    A dream of the universe ¡­


    He treated the entire universe as a dream.


    When he was dreaming, he naturally wanted to become a certain character in his ¡®dream¡¯, live the other party¡¯s life, and experience the various changes in life ¡­


    previously, I dreamed of the chief of the martial arts world. That guy was also very angry. The old man was clearly serving justice for him, doing his job as the chief of the martial arts world well, and managing the entire martial world. He was extremely righteous and fierce, just like him ¡­ But he went to the old man¡¯s house all day to kick the door and beat the old man ¡­ One look and I can tell that he¡¯s a rude and unreasonable person.¡±


    ¡°This old man has been trying to help him and is a good person, but he ended up like this.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not easy to be a good person.¡±


    The old man¡¯s voice was filled with vicissitudes of life as he said with great emotion, but now, I have a better choice. I can dream of becoming someone more interesting and live the life of this person in my dream ¡­


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s face darkened and he said coldly, ¡± even if you¡¯re dreaming with your quantum combat body, you don¡¯t have the corresponding bloodline. How are you going to learn these cultivation techniques? ¡±


    The old man was extremely calm. old man, it¡¯s true that I could only learn the quantum martial arts of the pugilistic world and not the bloodline from beyond the heavens. However. there¡¯s a store for God and demon alchemists here ¡­ There were also some strange plug-ins in it ¡­ Without the bloodline barrier, I can learn anything.¡±


    this shopping center has completely made this old man¡¯s dream omnipotent. He continued to force himself to confront di Qi,¡¯it¡¯s really like what the old man said ¡­¡¯ There was everything in the dream ¡­ Who was in the dream ¡­ Who is it?¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s face turned completely dark as he looked at the alchemy factory in his body.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was speechless.


    He was dumbfounded.


    Why are you looking at me?


    Goosebumps rose all over his body, and he screamed in his heart. I¡¯m innocent. It¡¯s all those idiots who set up the mall. It has nothing to do with me!

 Chapter 923

    ?


    923 Justice


    The racer of Mount Haruna was dumbfounded.


    He didn¡¯t get a share of the good things, but he had to take the blame?


    ¡°It¡¯s really too difficult for me ¡­¡± The racer of Mount Haruna was in a bad mood. Why was it that the most handsome man was always the one getting beaten up, while those ugly, grotesque-looking guys who ran around with long legs were all flying in the air?


    The dreams of the creatures from all over the world were probably ¡®breeding¡¯, the Prelude to the Dream, constantly hinting that they were di Qi ¡­ To imitate his logic, actions, and techniques ¡­ He could even imitate her talent!


    Dreams were the most unbelievable. In dreams, one¡¯s deepest potential would be stimulated and one would be able to do things that were unimaginable when one was awake. For example, the dream that he was currently dreaming of was that of di Qi ¡­ He actually possessed di Qi¡¯s learning ability!


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a strange martial arts sect?¡± Di Qi took a deep breath.


    BOOM!


    The battle erupted.


    The opponent¡¯s attacks were overwhelming, and di Qi was forced to take them.


    In his daze, he felt as if he was fighting himself. He knew his own weaknesses and moves.


    Both sides were attacking each other¡¯s flaws and restraining each other.


    ¡°No, he is becoming more and more like me ¡­¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s face turned completely serious,


    this person¡¯s combat strength is not considered strong. He has no intention of killing me at all. He¡¯s just here to disgust me ¡­ He had to keep learning and obtain information ¡­ I can¡¯t continue to be entangled with him.¡±


    Di Qi felt an indescribable sense of vexation.


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t kill them, but that he couldn¡¯t kill them!


    Even if the other party mimicked him and became another him with the corresponding talent, he would only be a quarter of himself ¡­ If he went all out, he would naturally be able to kill his opponent.


    However, this was just a quantum body in front of him ¡­


    In his opponent¡¯s martial arts concept, he was in his opponent¡¯s dream. Even the entire universe was his dream ¡­ What could they do to the other party?


    He couldn¡¯t find where the slumbering main body was.


    ¡®I can¡¯t kill him, and I can¡¯t get entangled with him ¡­ Otherwise, it would be in line with his thoughts. It would only completely merge with the information and become more like me ¡­ Let¡¯s go!¡± Di Qi made a prompt decision. He took a quick step and disappeared from the spot. this land is too strange. It can¡¯t be ruled by pure combat power!


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, let¡¯s exchange some more martial arts.¡±


    The old man had turned into another di Qi, a handsome and overbearing young man.


    He put his hands behind his back and walked slowly in the air. help me see if there¡¯s anything wrong with the method. I ¡­ I feel that it¡¯s not suitable and it¡¯s not perfect.¡±


    This kind of feeling was too evil. It had an indescribable sense of evil and confusion. It was indeed worthy of being a system from the evil god civilization.


    BOOM!


    In the next second, this di Qi actually started to learn Mother Earth¡¯s speed technique. His speed increased rapidly and he had a faint aura of catching up.


    his learning speed is really similar to mine ¡­ This ability ¡­¡± Di Qi continued to leap forward, looking at the imposter behind him, his heart filled with shock.


    Whoosh.


    The next second.


    In the distance, a figure could be vaguely seen. It was the martial arts world¡¯s Alliance master.


    When the other party saw di Qi coming over, he was slightly surprised and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°I knew you were a hot-blooded man. There¡¯s passion in a martial arts competition.¡±


    Di Qi ignored him and flew past him. He said coldly, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll exchange pointers on your martial arts another day.¡±


    Before the leader of the Wulin Alliance could react, di Qi had just flown past and disappeared into the horizon when another identical di Qi appeared behind him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Another one appeared?


    The leader of the martial arts world suddenly came to a realization and clapped his hands in approval. hahaha, you old man, you finally stopped dreaming about me ¡­ Go and dream of another person, and you stay and fight with me. That¡¯s not a bad idea!¡±


    Di Qi ignored him and flew past him. He said coldly, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll exchange pointers on your martial arts another day.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve completely entered the zone!¡±


    The Alliance master was stunned for a moment before he burst into laughter again. hahahaha, good news! It¡¯s finally good news! You damn old man, you¡¯re finally going to harm others.¡±


    If the devil Lord¡¯s cultivation technique was the most feared and disgusting devil path martial arts, countless people in the universe¡¯s Jianghu would be terrified and unable to sleep at night.


    In that case, Zhou Meng¡¯s cultivation technique was the nightmare of Daoist cultivators.


    They were most disgusted by Zhou Meng. All the universe Masters hated him to the bone!


    This old man was hiding in a house in the mountains of God knows which planet and having a big dream!


    A dream of the universe, treating the entire universe as a dream, and his own quantum combat body was the character in the dream, living the other party¡¯s life ¡­


    The leader of the martial arts world never cared about anything. He spent 99% of his time practicing his fist techniques. However, his reputation as the leader of the martial arts world was very good. He was highly respected and had a hundred responses to his call ¡­ Naturally, it was this old man¡¯s doing.


    You ye had a big dream.


    Xiaoyao school had been very dedicated to their work. They had even helped you teach his disciples and helped him train an extremely amazing number one disciple.


    He had even toyed with demon masters before.


    The other party lived the life of a demon master, spreading nightmares everywhere, bringing disaster to planets one after another, turning them into a land of death ¡­ He would bring fear and become the leader of the demonic path and unify the demonic sect ¡­


    On the other side.


    When Mr. Cat saw this, he smiled and heaved a sigh of relief.


    this disgusting old man is dreaming everywhere ¡­ ¡®In this dream, you dreamed of becoming me. A few hundred years later, you woke up from the dream and in the next dream, you dreamed of becoming the demon master ¡­¡¯ We can¡¯t wait to pull out his tendons and skin him alive. This time, we¡¯ve finally gone to harm others.¡±


    his dream of the universe is a dream. He¡¯s vindicating his Dao in. dream, a dream of. Thousand Autumns ¡­ But we¡¯re the ones who will be disgusted.¡±


    At this moment, the internet was in an uproar.


    Everyone who saw this scene felt that it was too dreamy and bizarre.


    There would also be a day when di Qi would be chased by others to learn?


    ¡°This is too tragic!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, this is the result of learning in secret! As the ancient sun god, this ancient innate God had been hiding behind the scenes of each era, learning, defeating and persecuting the original creator of the cultivation technique. They won¡¯t have any living environment.¡±


    especially now, Emperor Qi has even made various clauses and wants to extract the cultivation techniques created by others in the Chongming heavenly court of the Seven Realms. No wonder Mengmei and the others have to escape!


    ¡­


    The players were still very excited.


    There would also be a day when di Qi would be chased by Zhou Meng?


    They felt that this quantum world was indeed powerful. Martial artists also had hot-blooded spirits. When they saw injustice, they would draw their blades to help. They were still very ruthless.


    however, everyone, don¡¯t get too excited. This is just to embarrass di Qi.


    that¡¯s right. We still have to be on guard. Be extremely careful!


    indeed. When I think about the previous two battles, although I have suppressed my arrogance, I only have a superficial advantage ¡­


    look, that Alliance master of Wulin is. metal lump. His defense is invincible, and his strength is invincible ¡­ There¡¯s nothing for him to learn, so he¡¯s avoiding me ¡­¡±


    looking at this Zhou Meng, it¡¯s also because of his weird quantum martial arts that I can¡¯t find his main body ¡­ ¡®This guy is a capricious monster. He doesn¡¯t have any weaknesses or strengths no matter who he meets ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s a 50 ¨C 50 chance, which is why di Qi directly left.¡±


    ¡°After all, although di Qi could learn this cultivation technique, why would he learn this crazy cultivation technique that has such a huge flaw? Therefore, it was impossible for him to learn it, so he left.¡±


    That was indeed the case.


    It was because the civilization system of the universe was too exaggerated and the weirdness of quantum martial arts that they were caught off guard.


    They were not truly powerful, and they were still unable to pose a real threat to di Qi. After all, he had more than 1700 lives, and none of them had suffered any serious injuries.

 Chapter 924

    ?


    924 The pursuit


    At this moment.


    Countless players were discussing the plan and the current situation in the eyeball.


    ¡®Now that I think about it, the martial arts of the leader of the martial arts Circle is not easy to learn, and I don¡¯t want to learn Zhou Meng¡¯s martial arts ¡­ The devil Lord¡¯s martial arts have been learned, but you is the only one left. Mr. Cat¡¯s martial arts are still unknown.¡±


    ¡°However, Mr. Cat didn¡¯t make a move, which means that his martial arts can be learned! In other words, I can learn two of the four extreme martial arts.¡±


    but I thought that the demon master was already very shocking. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be something even more ruthless!


    ¡°I love this cultivation technique.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, these wily old foxes who have traveled the pugilistic world are not to be trifled with ¡­ The first Demon King did not know di Qi¡¯s background, so he suffered a great loss and was directly knocked to the ground with no possibility of turning the tables ¡­ However, the remaining two people actually knew di Qi¡¯s background, causing him to suffer a great loss.¡±


    ¡°What a joke! How could he be stupid? When this old monster saw how fierce di Qi was ¡­ I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to win.¡±


    as expected, the universe garden of renemansky, a high-dimensional civilization that knows about the God of creation, is still very terrifying. The level of potential it has is very exaggerated!


    ¡­


    Everyone was in a heated discussion. They didn¡¯t expect that di Qi would suffer such a great loss.


    Who was di Qi?


    No matter how strong you were, your opponent would learn from you.


    However, when he encountered such an atypical psychological system and a idealistic civilization, he was at a disadvantage. The other party was even weirder than him ¡­


    This place could be said to be the true center of the universe. After all, the existence of the God of creation was known.


    They stopped looking down on them as country bumpkins. After all, the tiel civilization was very backward, but the universe garden was still very terrifying.


    ¡°Brothers, where should we go?¡±


    I need to get some quantum martial arts cultivation techniques and research them. It¡¯s so strange. It¡¯s a good way for US players to cultivate!


    ¡°Do Warriors of the Asura path need to cultivate substitutes too?¡±


    [ in the future, I can really hit people through the internet. Wonderful (happy) ]


    ¡°Take my stand-in emissary, my three brothers under the moon!¡±


    ¡­


    In the void universe.


    Di Qi managed to shake off his opponent very quickly.


    After all, even though the other party was imitating him, his energy level was still very weak. The other party was just trying to disgust him. It was like a big fly buzzing around, and there was nothing he could do.


    However, di Qi¡¯s face had already turned completely black.


    He could already foresee that Zhou Meng would be dreaming for a long time ¡­


    The identity in the dream was himself.


    In the future, he would not be surprised to see two di Qis when he traveled the world ¡­


    this is the first time in my life that I¡¯ve seen such a disgusting cultivation technique!!


    Di Qi snorted coldly and got rid of his opponent. He took a deep breath and said, ¡± I have to find a way to locate his original body and then kill him ¡­ Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to live everywhere with my identity and deceive others.¡±


    This was a huge humiliation.


    However, the martial arts system of these Jianghu martial artists was indeed too difficult to deal with.


    Their survival rate was not any weaker than the nine revolutions mysterious art. After all, the other party had hidden his true body too deeply!


    He pondered for a few seconds. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many existences that could threaten him in this world. The waters were indescribably deep and unpredictable.


    In the next second, he had not walked for long when he suddenly saw a group of mechanical spaceships slowly floating over from the distance.


    ¡°Are you here to loot a burning house again?¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s face turned completely cold. However, this time, he truly felt a strong threat. is it the so-called pillar God of Ji of this land? ¡±


    BOOM! BOOM!


    The terrifying space Railgun instantly fired.


    Di Qi¡¯s face was even more solemn than before. they ¡­ They are all divine beings. I can feel that the pilots inside are all divine scientists ¡­ There are more than a hundred of them, and they¡¯ve already developed the nemesis weapon of the nine revolutions mysterious art in every cabin. They¡¯re specially designed to deal with this technique and shock the internal space?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t afraid at all before because he had the world power furnace, which could kill more than 1700 people without hurting his Foundation.


    However, right now, the opponent was directly striking the vital points of the nine apertures and the position of the drive furnace. This was the real fatal and intense threat!


    ¡°This is bad.¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s expression turned completely serious.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    A small meteorite was floating slowly. A group of severely injured young Men in Black were resting on the irregular meteorites.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found it ¡­¡±


    Carolyn walked over and chuckled. . might not be able to kill that di Qi guy even if. were to take action. After all. I didn¡¯t hurt him at all ¡­ It¡¯s better to find ready-made benefits.¡±


    He looked at the demon masters in front of him, as well as the battered and exhausted quantum bodies. They were all standing in place.


    ¡°Your original body is still not here? He¡¯s so energetic.¡± She laughed, and her gaze was very cold. however, the 108 quantum battle bodies here should be an extremely huge amount of energy if they are killed.


    Although she couldn¡¯t kill the other party¡¯s main body, she would benefit greatly if she killed them. On the other hand, the other party would probably find it difficult to recover from this, because this was a huge accumulation of wealth.


    It would take a lot of time and resources to create a combat body ¡­


    Huala!


    The demon master¡¯s face darkened slightly. Standing in the meteorite, he raised his head and looked up at the sky. . didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone coveting my existence behind the scenes ¡­ However, our martial arts combat body is not something that an external civilization like you can stop.¡±


    There was a crash.


    He scattered into countless wisps of smoke and scattered in the sky.


    Quantum was the world¡¯s smallest physical particle. The other party had no way to intercept or capture a life clone in quantum form.


    However, in the next second, the demon master¡¯s body reappeared, revealing a terrifying look of horror. how is this possible? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use. Even if you turn into the smallest particles, you won¡¯t be able to escape, because I¡¯ve already sealed this entire space.¡± Carolyn turned around and looked towards the other side of the battlefield.


    A terrifying battle had already erupted on di Qi¡¯s side.


    Meanwhile, the battle on this side had already begun. This land was destined to enter a vast battlefield in the universe. It all depended on who the real winner was!


    ¡°And the first one to be eliminated is you!¡± Carolyn¡¯s expression was incomparably cold as she stretched out her hand to grab the heavily injured demon master.


    However, the next second, Mr. Cat descended from the sky and looked at the other party. Demon Lord, you¡¯re really miserable ¡­ This Grandmaster from unknown foreign land, I¡¯ll be your opponent.¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    Carolyn was stunned. After devouring so much energy, even the martial arts world¡¯s chief might not be able to withstand a single blow from her. After all, the absolute difference in strength was too great ¡­


    And this white-robed scholar actually had the guts to stop her?

 Chapter 925

    ?


    925 Free and unfettered, wandering (2 in 1)


    ¡°You, you actually came to save me?¡± The demon master was shocked.


    Mr. Cat smiled calmly. we were all born in the same universe. When we face an enemy, we naturally have to help.


    The demon master¡¯s strength was basically all in these 108 quantum clones.


    He had spent a lot of time and effort to build it.


    Although the quantum body was not the main body, the sacred martial body had always been stronger than the main body. Other people¡¯s battle bodies would suffer great losses when they died, but it was even more so for him!


    All of his combat strength came from these 100 combat bodies. If he was killed and 108 of them were stolen, he would basically be crippled by 90% ¡­


    The demon master revealed a complicated expression. he¡¯s clearly waiting for me to lose my strength ¡­ At that time, the possibility of finding my main body will be greater. I don¡¯t have any resistance, and it will be easier to fuse with me. ¡±


    After all, they were all enemies, and they couldn¡¯t wait for the other party to be severely injured.


    &Nbsp; you shook his head. I have a different way of thinking. What¡¯s the point of merging with you? ¡±


    The demon master was stunned.


    if it were other powerhouses at our height, I¡¯m afraid they would have already formed the fusion of the multiverse and gathered ¡®superself¡¯. .. However, it¡¯s precisely because we¡¯re too powerful that it¡¯s almost impossible for us to fuse!¡±


    ¡°The man named Wang renming, the man who founded the entire quantum world and the multiverse civilization. Wang renming, who was scattered across more than 30 parallel universes, was the ancestor of the martial path¡¯s heavenly venerates. They had created countless martial arts schools in the multiverse in their own worlds ¡­ That¡¯s why there¡¯s such a magnificent martial Dao.¡±


    Mr. Miao sighed, ¡±


    over the years, we¡¯ve crossed parallel universes with each other, defeated and devoured our own selves in countless parallel universes, defeated the ancestors of martial arts, and genius selves in various parallel universes ¡­ There are only four people left, but we have already discovered that none of us can defeat the other, and none of us can kill the other.¡±


    In fact, it was indeed so.


    The cultivation techniques of the four of them could be described as world-shaking!


    The devil master¡¯s delusion split devil technique planted a devil in his Dao heart. As long as he was afraid, he would be assimilated by the quantum ¡­


    The power of the martial arts world¡¯s Alliance master was invincible and terrifying.


    The concept of Zhou Meng¡¯s dream of the universe was equally terrifying. It actually compared the entire universe to a big dream ¡­ ¡®I¡¯m sleeping in my room, I¡¯m using the quantum combat body, I¡¯m dreaming about the universe in reality, I¡¯m becoming that person ¡­¡¯


    These three people, which one of them wasn¡¯t exaggerated to the extreme?


    And their cultivation techniques, ideas, talents, and talents were all too terrifying, which led to the inability to merge and kill the other party ¡­ Take the last step to surpass me.


    They had created an entire era, but they had stopped because they were too strong.


    If this continued, their martial arts successors might even kill each other and merge with each other to break through to complete level nine!


    It was precisely because the Wang renming of each universe was too terrifying that he could not fuse with the other.


    ¡°You want to save people?¡±


    With a faint smile, Carolyn replied, ¡± only your extreme martial technique hasn¡¯t been exposed ¡­ You look very powerful. Are you stronger than the leader of the martial arts world? ¡®Even the leader of the martial arts world will be crushed by my absolute power ¡­¡¯ You should have sensed that my power is about three times stronger than di Qi¡¯s, which means I¡¯m twelve times stronger than you!


    No matter how exquisite the techniques and martial arts were, they could not make up for the difference in energy. However, the demon master¡¯s first reaction was not whether he could save him or not ¡­ I¡¯m asking you why you saved him.¡±


    ¡°It seems that he has absolute confidence that you can save him.¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s eyes lit up.


    She was very curious about the last person¡¯s martial arts. Through the players, she naturally knew Mr. Cat the best. It seemed that the martial arts he practiced was called carefree travel.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether I can be saved or not ¡­ It¡¯s because almost no one in the same realm can catch me ¡­ In front of me, it doesn¡¯t matter if you have more energy or a higher energy level. You can¡¯t catch what you can¡¯t.¡±


    With his hands behind his back, Mr. Cat, who was dressed in white, looked at Caroline indifferently.


    ¡°Do you know who is the biggest obstacle to the fusion of the four?¡±


    He smiled slightly, looking like a martial arts Grandmaster.


    Compared to the other three, he was more like a gentle and elegant martial arts Grandmaster.


    it¡¯s not like the overpowering Alliance master and the other three besieging him. We should finish him off first and then discuss the rest ¡­ It¡¯s also possible.¡±


    it¡¯s not the demon master either. Although the demon master has many clones, if the others join forces, they can find his main body at all costs.


    it¡¯s not Zhou Meng either. Even if that sly old fox is dreaming, it¡¯s not like he can¡¯t find a way ¡­


    Mr. Cat spoke with fervor and assurance. the real obstacle to their fusion is me.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Carolyn was stunned.


    He didn¡¯t expect that this person would be the final obstacle to the integration.


    ¡°Yes, even if the three of them joined forces, they wouldn¡¯t be able to harm a single hair on my head.¡±


    Mr. Cat smiled and said,¡±I¡¯m the weakest of the four ¡­¡± ¡®They can¡¯t catch me, and I can¡¯t fuse with any of them, so ¡­¡¯ We¡¯re destined to be in a stalemate.¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s eyes turned.


    She seemed to understand what he meant.


    Or perhaps Mr. Cat knew that they could not merge, so he chose to save the demon master instead of looting a burning house?


    ¡°You¡¯re very interesting.¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s expression darkened, and the light on her body started to gather. A terrifying aura erupted, ¡± in that case, let me see how powerful your extreme martial technique is!!


    A terrifying power was brewing.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use ¡­¡±


    Mr. Cat captured more than a hundred combat bodies of the devil Lord and made them disappear into the inner space. He faced The Golden Ocean alone.


    Peng Peng Peng!


    In an instant, layers of mantras were unleashed.


    Carolyn had cultivated her spiritual universe. The spiritual magic power that she possessed could be described as a world-shocking bottomless pit!


    Whoosh.


    Carolyn reached out her hand to grab him.


    A golden energy net covered you.


    However, the entire Energy Web seemed to have passed through you¡¯s body and was unable to cover him at all. It was like a high-dimensional Phantom from another unknown dimension, and no energy could be added to him.


    ¡°What cultivation technique is this?¡±


    ¡°Not in the same spacetime? It was wrong! You clearly exist in this real universe! But how did you Dodge it?¡± Carolyn was instantly shocked, and her heart trembled.


    Carolyn knew about their martial arts:


    The quantum battle body could be dispersed to the limit ¡­


    Therefore, they had set up a super energy net, just like catching fish. They had been surrounded in all directions, and there should have been no place to escape.


    ¡°How did you escape?¡± Carolyn could not help but ask.


    ¡°Of course, I swam out of this big net.¡± Mr. Cat laughed. after all, it¡¯s a fish in my world, free and unfettered.


    He swam out?


    This sentence was very inexplicable.


    Carolyn stopped her actions, feeling that there was no point in continuing her attack. Frowning, she looked at him and said: ¡°Carefree? What kind of cultivation technique is this?¡±


    Mr. Cat laughed. your method is very correct. The best way to deal with the quantum body is to surround it and use a dense energy spell net to prevent the quantum body from turning into countless particles and scattering to escape ¡­ This is also a common method of capturing people in our Jianghu.¡±


    Mr. Cat said,¡±however, my technique was easily derived from this energy net. That¡¯s why it¡¯s called ¡­¡± I¡¯m like a fish in the world, free and unfettered, no one can catch me. ¡±


    Caroline frowned.


    ¡°You can¡¯t understand?¡±


    Mr. Cat still liked to chat, as if it was not a battle, because he had never seen anyone in the underworld that could threaten his life.


    ¡°Then ¡­¡± He grabbed a black meteorite that was as tall as a person from the void. have you heard of the wall-passing technique? ¡±


    Caroline also laughed and said,¡±wall-passing technique?¡± Are they the ancient tricks?¡±


    ¡®Ancient Jianghu tricks ¡­¡¯ You can put it that way. Do you think you can do it?¡± Mr. Cat laughed. as long as I don¡¯t distort the rules.


    ¡°Without distorting the laws of the universe, human flesh can pass through walls?¡±


    Carolyn shook her head slightly. Just from the sound of it, it sounded like an absurd paradox.


    This was the real universe, and everything had to follow the laws of matter.


    Gods who had not mastered the laws could easily destroy countless stones, but they could not let their flesh and blood pass through the stones.


    In fact, some of the isodarian scientists had also discussed the possibility of passing through walls.


    The art of passing through walls was theoretically possible.


    This was a ridiculous theory that could not be achieved in macroscopic physics, but it could be achieved in microscopic physics.


    Humans were made up of quantum particles.


    The wall was made of quantum.


    There were huge gaps between these particles.


    For example, between the nucleus and electrons ¡­ It was just that this tiny gap was invisible to the human eye. In the eyes of humans, the wall was an extremely fine entity.


    In theory, if a person¡¯s angle and direction happened to match the gap in the wall, they would be able to pass through the gap safely without colliding.


    But that was only in theory.


    This was because the quantum was uncertain. Most of the time, it was like a ¡± popping candy ¡± moving at a high speed. You couldn¡¯t even see the direction it was moving in the next second ¡­


    If one wanted to go through the wall, then this person must be able to sense the movement of all the quantum in the ¡± wall ¡± in the next second in an instant. At the same time, he would adjust the direction of his trillions of quantum structure and form a key that could just be opened. They would not collide with each other, and they would just be able to connect and cross the ¡± wall ¡°.


    Even among the scientists on earth, there were countless people who had proposed this theoretically feasible point of view. The technique of passing through walls was scientifically feasible.


    However, was this possible in reality?


    A theory might just be a theory.


    At this moment, the players within Carolyn¡¯s body were in an uproar.


    ¡°F * ck, I didn¡¯t know the difficulty of the wall-passing technique was so high? And all the quantum states in the next second?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Schr?dinger¡¯s cat? The quantum was uncertain! How can you predict the next second?¡±


    ¡°Wait, did you forget from the start? The first time they met, you called himself ¡­ It¡¯s Schr?dinger¡¯s cat!¡±


    quantum is uncertain, but his martial arts is a kind of martial arts that can predict and calculate the movement of quantum? ¡±


    Everyone was in a heated discussion.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t predicting the movement of an entire object, or even the quantum of the universe, the legendary prediction of the future? Isn¡¯t it the legendary demon?¡±


    the slacker is completely dumbfounded. What¡¯s a lacus demon? ¡±


    in 1814, lapone proposed that if a living being knows the present state of the smallest particle, it can theoretically calculate the past and future state of the entire object according to the laws of mechanics. It can then predict the past and the future ¡­ The later generations called the creature he assumed to be a demoness of nature!¡±


    ¡°F * ck, such a simple wall-passing technique actually requires me to predict the future of an object for a few seconds? Only a great existence that could predict the future could pass through the wall? (Dumbfounded)¡±


    ¡°So Mr. Cat is the legendary demon?¡±


    [ the slackers are completely dumbfounded. You guys are talking about it like crazy. As expected of the average Saint. It seems that I have to go and learn about baldness like crazy before I¡¯m qualified to chat with you guys (trembling). ]


    ¡­


    can you do it? ¡± Caroline asked. you can go through the wall directly without distorting the laws? ¡±


    ¡°I can do it.¡± Under Caroline¡¯s surprised gaze, you slowly walked through the meteorite and walked out. this is carefree. I can predict the surrounding quantum, which is the surrounding world, the future two seconds later ¡­ That¡¯s why I can go through walls! There¡¯s almost nothing that can restrain or capture me. ¡±


    He said to Caroline,¡±your energy spell net is also like a wall, without any gaps ¡­¡± However, no matter how dense the energy was, there would still be a gap ¡­ They were like a bunch of small balls, moving at high speed on the spot. The quantum bodies of other powerhouses could not pass through such a dense network ¡­ However, I can calculate the quantum movement in the next few seconds. By predicting the direction of movement in the gap, I can pass through this wall unscathed.¡±


    When Carolyn heard this, she laughed and said. ¡± it sounds very ridiculous ¡­ But it is indeed so.¡±


    She was a scientist, so she naturally understood his words.


    then, in order to catch a fish like you, in theory, this net needs the density of a neutron star so that you can¡¯t pass through ¡­


    The density of a neutron star was equivalent to compressing the earth into a sphere with a diameter of 22 meters. That was the only reason why the enemy could not pass through.


    This was because the neutron star had almost no gaps, which was the real wall.


    ¡°I am indeed unable to catch you.¡±


    Caroline took a deep breath and slowly organized her thoughts. I can¡¯t increase the density to such a high level. I have a spell similar to a black hole, but it¡¯s only a simulation of a black hole. It can¡¯t capture you.


    Mr. Cat¡¯s expression did not change. He knew that was how it was.


    His Quantum Ultimate martial technique, carefree travel, could predict the quantum movement state of the nearby area for a few seconds in the future, and from there, predict the future a few seconds later. Therefore, no one could catch him.


    ¡°Then, maybe we can talk about this science.¡± Carolyn¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. after all, I can¡¯t kill or capture you ¡­ Why don¡¯t we just sit down and talk?¡±


    ¡°It should have been like this long ago.¡± Mr. Cat was also an extremely rational person who pursued martial arts and knowledge. The two of them sat down and chatted while looking at the other battlefield in the distance.


    my computing power is also very terrifying. I can also do calculations on the level of trillions of qubits. If I had a quantum body, I could also learn Sir¡¯s carefree traveling. the essence of this cultivation technique is super computing power, ¡± said Carolyn. I can calculate the next few seconds of quantum movement and adjust the structure of the quantum body. No one can catch me ¡­


    ¡°However, you must not let di Qi see you ¡­ I don¡¯t have a quantum body, but he does.¡± Caroline suddenly realized that since the other party had a nouveau riche¡¯s gold Magic core, his computing power might be able to cultivate this ¡®carefree travel¡¯.


    Mr. Cat smiled and looked into the distance,


    it seems that many beings in this civilization have already descended and are taking action. Wars are erupting everywhere.

 Chapter 926

    ?


    926 The descent of the universe


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Xu Zhi was still cultivating his quantum battle body, but when he saw this scene in the study, he immediately felt as if his horizons had been broadened, and he was filled with a sense of joy as if he had been enlightened.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the carefree travel to have such an extreme martial technique! It could calculate all the quantum microscopic movements in the nearby generation two seconds later, and thus calculate the future two seconds later ¡­ Therefore, there¡¯s almost nothing that can catch it. ¡±


    a mental cultivation technique that can predict the future? ¡±


    There was a hint of surprise in Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes. it¡¯s. free and easy swim. It¡¯s like a fish swimming in the world, as if it¡¯s swimming in the long river of time ¡­ No one can catch it, as it can see the future!¡±


    The ultimate concept of this cultivation technique was also very frightening!


    With this concept, if one cultivated it to the ultimate realm, one would definitely be able to predict the movement state of all quantum at a higher level, and see the past and future of a region of the universe on a large scale.


    if I cultivate to level ten, I might really be able to see a long future ¡­ Become a true free fish in time, soaring in the world!¡±


    Xu Zhi couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡± I¡¯m free and unfettered in the world, I¡¯m able to traverse the heavens and earth, and I know the past and the future! What a bold and satisfying martial art!¡±


    Unexpectedly, the fourth quantum martial arts had given Xu Zhi another huge surprise.


    Carefree travel, on the other hand, was a competition of computing power.


    Mr. Cat¡¯s calculation ability was earth-shattering, which was why it could be used. Other people could not do it to this extent and did not have the talent in this area ¡­


    However, the demonic core lineage happened to have the most heaven-defying calculative power.


    In other words, the Super computing power of Xu Zhi¡¯s magic core gene, coupled with the quantum evil god Gene, would allow him to perfectly cultivate the ¡®carefree travel¡¯ cultivation technique!


    The iron-based gene and the martial arts Alliance leader¡¯s aura were a perfect match.


    The magic core gene and Mr. Cat¡¯s carefree life were a perfect match.


    And Xu Zhi had both of these genes.


    it seems to have linked all my other genes together, forming a real iron plate.


    If he were to say that his previous five genes were five independent genetic paths. Although they were powerful, they were all isolated ¡­ In that case, the five genes in front of him were truly complementing each other, gradually tangling into one ¡­


    The combat power that this brought was enormous.


    if I really succeed in cultivating all of them, I¡¯ll be so strong that I don¡¯t even know how strong I am ¡­ Xu Zhi felt his scalp go numb. He called over little Shi Ji, who was playing outside, and Caroline, who was accompanying him.


    Thump thump thump.


    The door was knocked lightly.


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you have any orders?¡± Medusa said.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    Caroline¡¯s expression was calm as she said to Mr. Cat, ¡± a war broke out in this land. Perhaps that¡¯s the case ¡­


    She looked into the distance.


    Di Qi was fighting against the pillar God of Ji. All sorts of Daoist techniques were retaliating. They were dazzling and small five meter long mechanical space ships were surrounding them. It was as if they were the spirits of transcendents. It was so coincidental that it was hard to imagine.


    It had to be said that the development of the technology side was so terrifying.


    They were not a civilization of extraordinary individuals that needed time to slowly improve. As long as they had resources and knowledge, they could quickly form combat forces on the path of technological development.


    In just a few decades, he would be able to create a Supreme magical weapon.


    at this moment, there¡¯s already an exaggerated combat power that can seriously threaten di Qi.


    Caroline didn¡¯t expect their battle to end so quickly. She couldn¡¯t do anything to Mr. Cat and said, ¡± ¡°It seems that the pillar God of machinery also wants to jump out of the chessboard and become the helmsman of this sandbox.¡±


    ¡°It seems that both parties are old acquaintances ¡­ It can even be used against extremely terrifying weapons.¡± Mr. Cat had also noticed this. Pillar God Ji had come prepared.


    Emperor Qi has been looking for people to fight since the era of the Chongming mythological heavenly court. It seems that his wish has come true. With a faint smile in her heart, Carolyn said with confidence, ¡± ¡°Ever since he came to this land, his battles have never shown any signs of stopping.¡±


    But she was different.


    She was a non-combat type of person, so it was naturally best if she did not have to fight.


    From this point of view, she was somewhat similar to Mr. Cat.


    space rail gun. Perhaps I can study the technology of this civilization. Carolyn¡¯s eyes brightened up. Quantum entanglement and space law weapons were both old skills in the field of technology to her.


    In the distance.


    BOOM!


    The battle became more and more intense, and di Qi was forced to use all his strength.


    Tiel Empire, extraordinary planet bord. The two forces were secretly studying and watching this battle in shock.


    ¡°This is too terrifying!¡±


    ¡°Is this the forbidden civilization of the universe, the pillar God Tathagata? Such an exaggerated weapon!¡±


    ¡°Heavens! His space rail gun is a new type of mech that has been reduced in size. At the same time, the highly dense compression of the space cannon has led to greater destructive power. He is already three hundred years ahead of our technology!¡±


    ¡­


    Countless divine scientists were running around.


    In the high-dimensional space-time, they looked at the data on the screen in shock and calculated frantically. They were extremely shocked.


    Such an exaggerated development speed was simply frightening!


    ¡°This virus is too strange.¡±


    they have the pillar God of fate, who can see the world lines of the past and the future, the intertwined traces of fate of all living beings, and then choose the most incredible miracle from them!


    ¡°We can¡¯t be enemies like this!¡±


    Countless people felt great sorrow.


    He felt that no matter how hard he tried, he would never be able to reach that height.


    This was a huge difference between heaven and earth!


    Even though the number of divine scientists of the tiel Empire was not much different from that of the pillar God of machinery, the other party was not as efficient ¡­


    ¡°Are we finished?¡±


    wuwuwu, the glory of our civilization for tens of thousands of years!


    existences from the higher dimensions have arrived. Our civilization is going to be reduced to a battlefield through and through.


    Some people started crying, feeling very depressed.


    This was the feeling of his family being destroyed. It was like an old man in his twilight years staying in the dark muddy water and being drenched in heavy rain. His surroundings were foggy, and he could not see any hope for the future. It was freezing his heart.


    He felt like he was about to die.


    However, they did not know that most of their higher-ups had become gods, which meant that they were the entire race ¡­


    ¡°The hymn of history is a hymn of courage. Will they be able to write their own courage? I¡¯m looking forward to it. ¡± Carolyn laughed as she stood in the air, her face indifferent and cold.


    She did not interfere.


    They were allowed to develop their civilization. If they won, it would be a miraculous fate and a new future would be born.


    If they were defeated, they would have to wait for their deaths and the end of their civilization ¡­


    However, death was only the end of this life, and she would return to the embrace of her spiritual universe.


    Only then did they know the truth:


    They were no longer their own race, but their entire race.


    ¡°We¡¯re no longer of this race, so why should we feel sad for them?¡±


    ¡°No matter what ¡­ They had already been defeated in secret, but they didn¡¯t know that this was the cruelty of fate ¡­ Their blood, flesh, bones, talents, dreams ¡­ They¡¯ve already been divided up by existences of a higher dimension.¡±


    ¡°This is the reality of being drenched in blood.¡±


    Caroline held her hands with a cold expression as she looked at the sorrowful and terrified beings of the civilization. The universe was a dark forest where the strong preyed on the weak, and weakness was an original sin ¡­ It was even more so for civilizations.


    However, at this moment.


    In the distance, a faint light flickered.


    The leader of the Wulin Alliance had finally caught up, and the other di Qi had also appeared in the distance. The two of them chased and fought, and this could be considered the third battlefield.


    As they chased after her, their eyes lit up as they looked at Carolyn.


    Carolyn¡¯s face instantly turned slightly stiff, and her entire body was instantly enveloped in a brilliant light, making it impossible for others to see her face clearly.


    This action was naturally to prevent this strange monster from seeing his appearance, combat techniques, and personality ¡­ Through all kinds of pheromones and the interaction of the body¡¯s information, he obtained information about himself and dreamed like di Qi ¡­


    She didn¡¯t want another her.


    ¡°This existence, why are you hiding so much? are you not willing to let me see your cultivation technique?¡± This di Qi¡¯s expression was very cold. He looked Carolyn up and down, and with his hands behind his back, he asked, ¡± how about having a fight with me? ¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s face instantly turned black.


    Seeing the real person appear, even she felt her scalp go numb.


    This old man¡¯s combat strength was not strong, but if you could not find his real body, he would be crazy enough to disgust you ¡­


    The dream of the universe was known as the most disgusting and helpless cultivation technique.


    As for the words he said, they were indeed very similar to di Qi¡¯s, and even a perfect match ¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to show your face, in case you go around having your dreams again.¡±


    Carolyn only smiled. I¡¯ve always had a good identity as di Qi in my dreams. He¡¯s very powerful ¡­ It¡¯s perfect to use his identity.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, perhaps I won¡¯t be able to find a better one in my life.¡± This di Qi laughed,¡±if nothing unexpected happens, I will have this dream for a long time ¡­¡± He won¡¯t wake up.¡±


    Hearing this, Carolyn was very pleased.


    After all, if Zhou Meng went to Meng diqi, the others would be safe.


    ¡°This senior, I wonder if I can spar with you?¡± The Alliance master¡¯s eyes also lit up with anticipation.


    Looking at this excited fellow, Carolyn didn¡¯t have any intention of making a move.


    Her energy level was more than ten times stronger than her opponent¡¯s, and she could send this iron lump flying.


    However, it would still take a lot of effort to blow it up. The other party seemed to have countless layers of force forming a rippling buffer zone, which could be deflected by Bai Yichen¡¯s force. It was very tough ¡­


    Most importantly, this guy was stinky and stubborn, and there was no reward or advantage ¡­ He was different from the demon master, who had more than a hundred battle bodies and was as rich as a country. He did not have any savings at all. He spent 99% of his time practicing fist techniques, so what savings could he have?


    Poverty was more important.


    He was so poor that he only had the master of martial arts set of clothes, which was probably his most valuable possession.


    The universe was still huge, and there were all kinds of existences. This was the first time she had met such a poor expert, and it was simply an eye-opener.


    At the same time, once she started, Zhou Meng would learn from her. Now that she had di Qi¡¯s identity, it was like adding wings to a Tiger. It was likely that your research speed would be greatly accelerated!


    These quantum martial arts ¡­


    It was strange in shape and shape, and it was best not to provoke it. This was not a problem of combat strength.


    ¡°It seems like all the existences have arrived and are constantly fighting. I wonder ¡­ Who can be the hero!¡±


    Carolyn thought to herself,¡¯due to the nature of the three pillar gods, they can¡¯t leave the lava Land. I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t know what happened here ¡­ It was estimated that di Qi would have to disappear for a period of time before he would feel something was wrong and choose to chase after him ¡­ However, it was too late!¡±


    The pillar God of Ji had already dominated the world ¡­


    If the three pillar gods missed this opportunity and had to face a powerful descendant, they would definitely be dumbfounded and so angry that smoke would come out of their seven orifices.


    And she was the one who benefited the most from this opportunity!


    At this moment, her spiritual universe had already expanded greatly. Like the nine revolutions mysterious art, it had the characteristics of a power furnace. After devouring tens of thousands of years of accumulation, her energy and combat power were more than ten times more than others.


    He only needed to form a 4-gene perfected Dao Foundation and he would be able to break through to tier 9!


    ¡°I¡¯m in the right place at the right time. If I¡¯m one step ahead, I¡¯ll be ahead by every step! Even if the two of them join forces, they can¡¯t beat me in the same realm! Once I¡¯ve completed my perfect Dao Foundation, I¡¯ll be able to break through! At that time, even if they chose to break through at the same time, they still couldn¡¯t defeat me at the same realm and were all suppressed by me ¡­¡± Carolyn¡¯s expression was extremely cold. This was how the times were. Who would be able to take the first step to transcend?


    The one who transcended would be able to suppress the other two!


    Previously, it was di Qi who had the advantage and almost suppressed them. This time, it was her turn to win!


    However, just as she thought that she was invincible, she suddenly had goosebumps all over.


    Between the heaven and the earth, it seemed that some kind of extremely evil and trembling ultimate creature had descended. She seemed to hear the abyss-like endless wailing, fear, trembling, and excitement, which transformed into endless evil consciousness, surging over.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Caroline turned to look, only to feel a chill rush up her spine. it feels like a real parallel universe has descended into this time and space!!


    This was an unbelievable thought.


    However, it just had to appear in Carolyn¡¯s mind, and even she felt that it was ridiculous.


    ¡°The demon God has descended ¡­ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s different from the entire multiverse. It is a true parallel universe!¡±


    Mr. Cat¡¯s expression turned grave as well. He looked into the distance in awe, fear, and worship. because the universe itself is made up of countless worlds ¡­


    BOOM!


    All the living beings in the entire tiel civilization and the nearby planets were trembling, as if they had seen some terrifying existence descending from the sky. All the experts felt a sense of fear.


    Emperor tiel suddenly stood up from his throne. His eyes revealed incomparable shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s this feeling again. It¡¯s that cloned forbidden arm! However, this time, it was even more intense. There was an invisible deterrence. It was too terrifying. It felt like facing ¡­ The destruction of the entire universe abyss.¡±


    ¡°This is so terrifying ¡­ The cloned arm was already so amazing back then, and now its aura is countless times stronger. The owner of the arm has come in person?¡±


    this is!!?


    Di Qi and Ji Zhu God also stopped.


    It was as if the air had instantly sunk, as if an ant was facing a giant dragon. This was a complete suppression of the level of life force, and it was irresistible.


    He saw a little girl who was so tall that her head reached the clouds in the mist. She was hugging a terrifyingly large white arm and walking over happily.


    She was as relaxed as a little girl picking flowers in the garden.


    ¡°Everyone, the battle is quite intense! My sister¡¯s heart was a little itchy, so she asked me to hold one of her cloned arms and come to meet you.¡±

 Chapter 927

    ?


    927 Collision of civilizations


    Everyone looked at this lively and gentle little girl and couldn¡¯t help but be confused. The Master of the Universe garden, reinimansaga, finally let someone interfere?


    With such a body size, he was probably a descendant of reinymansky.


    However, this existence actually had a descendant ¡­


    Only a small number of forces knew about it through the disciples who entered. However, for most people, it was still a terrifying piece of information.


    With descendants, it meant that they could no longer measure the current Master of the Universe garden based on the history of renemansky in the old era ¡­ This was a terrifying existence in the universe.


    everyone, I heard that you all came from a higher level space civilization? ¡±


    The little girl laughed.


    She stood quietly in the dark void, looking at di Qi, Carolyn, and the others who were fighting in different battlefields, and said with a gentle smile, ¡± ¡°Father said that, if we count carefully, he already has a friendship with you from more than two hundred thousand years ago.¡±


    ¡°What ¡­? Two hundred thousand years of friendship!¡± Emperor tiel was sitting on the throne, accompanied by countless ministers. He suddenly stood up, his eyes full of shock.


    ¡®As expected, the God alchemist shop didn¡¯t lie.¡¯


    Even someone as talented and ambitious as him suddenly collapsed helplessly on the throne, his eyes looking at the ceiling of the palace.


    Indeed ¡­ It¡¯s a terrifying, long-established forbidden civilization that had existed more than 200000 years ago ¡­ He had even gotten to know renemansky before ¡­


    ¡°Historical research Institute, what do you guys think?¡± Majesty tiel took a deep breath and sat down to listen to the opinions of his courtiers.


    Someone walked out.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the ancient history of the universe garden, our Golden Age, our royal family, has recorded a lot! There had never been a similar mention of it in any literature! He has never mentioned reinymanska, knowing such a powerful existence!¡±


    The white-haired historian with deer horns said with passion in his eyes, ¡± perhaps it is a lost monument? ¡®We are recovering ¡­¡¯ The truth of ancient history.¡±


    ¡°Is this the truth of our ancient history?¡±


    universe garden ¡­ tiel took a deep breath and muttered, ¡± universe garden ¡­


    He had never thought that the tiel Empire civilization, which had dominated this Galaxy, would actually fall to such a state. He had also never thought that ancient history would be hidden so deeply.


    Renemansky actually had dealings with this mysterious and forbidden civilization.


    ¡°Yes, how could it be recorded? How could we, the little pets back then, step into the circle of such existences?¡± Someone became excited as if he had lost his mind. however, a civilization that has been passed down for more than 200000 years, or even longer, has a history! It¡¯s truly terrifying and unimaginably powerful!¡±


    The ministers present were so excited that they had even forgotten their manners.


    It¡¯s not unimaginably powerful ¡­ Even though it¡¯s only the tip of the iceberg, it¡¯s already shown enough power to make us despair.¡± Next to him was a law Overgod of the light God system. After all, at this point, they could only join forces and bitterly resist the invasion of the pillar God Tathagata.


    Beside him, the goddess of nature, who was covered in green vines, also agreed with him. She replied with a bitter expression, ¡± ¡°A carefree journey, a dream in the sky ¡­ All kinds of terrifying methods were unheard of! Bloodlines and cultivation techniques that could lead to the ultimate level of the universe ¡­ The glory of our civilization for tens of thousands of years ¡­ It¡¯s like a joke.¡±


    ¡°The other party seems to be studying a great battle!¡±


    ¡°A high-dimensional space civilization war in the center of the universe? This is very terrifying. We have to find a way to know! His Majesty reinimanska would definitely know ¡­¡±


    we are the only ones who are kept in the dark about such a grand space war. We are indeed too backward and a low-class civilization, and we are still so proud of ourselves.


    ¡°Perhaps, if we want to live ¡­ I have to find a way to pick a side and seek help!¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment, it wasn¡¯t just the native civilization that was shocked. When Carolyn heard this, her heart was instantly unsettled. renemansky, as expected, the two sides knew each other more than 200000 years ago? ¡±


    After all, the eternal dynasty of the two ancient gods was indeed unimaginably long ¡­


    After all, with the long longevity of the ancient gods, it was inevitable that they would know the existences of the heavens nearby ¡­ It would be strange if they didn¡¯t know each other.


    Furthermore, looking at the other party¡¯s system and combat strength, he was not an ordinary type 9. He was probably a type 9 Overlord, and he could indeed come into contact with this level.


    That was because ¡­ Knowing the existence of the God of creation was the greatest evidence of coming into contact with this ¡± level.


    Carolyn didn¡¯t dare to be impolite. After all, they were old acquaintances of the ancient gods, and she was also on their land. She immediately cupped her fists and said, ¡± send my regards to His Majesty, reinnemansky, on behalf of our Supreme God.


    On the side, di Qi also knew that this was the opponent¡¯s territory and didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous. He also cupped his fists and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed you at your place.¡±


    The pillar God of Ji, who was fighting di Qi, also stopped.


    Pillar God Ji knew that even though he didn¡¯t cultivate the Buddhist system, he was still cultivating the demon core system, so he was naturally very happy. sorry for the disturbance!


    These few people had hit them, but they still saluted them one after another, extremely polite.


    Shi Ji was satisfied with their attitude. father said that you have inherited the cultivation of the ancient times, so you are not embarrassing the existence behind you ¡­ I¡¯ll use my last arm to shelter you from the wind and rain.¡±


    Caroline was silent as she clenched her fists. An ancient God ¡­ She had never forgotten about the Dao protectors and the enemies outside, and they were constantly pushing her forward.


    And the players immediately showed an expression of ¡®I knew it¡¯.


    He had perfectly inherited the Buddhist and Daoist systems. As expected, he was a civilization that had revived the ancient systems.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t just focus on me ¡­ My sister is still here.¡± Little Shiji was dignified and polite, as if he was the mistress of the house, welcoming the guests of the manor.


    ¡°Your sister?¡± At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes shifted from this little girl with terrifying talent to this arm.


    This terrifying aura gave people goosebumps. There were traces of the flow of time. This was an extremely evil aura that gave people a feeling that it was not a world, but a universe formed by worlds, bringing a sense of coercion and oppression.


    ¡°Everyone, if you want to make a scene in my father¡¯s territory, sure.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s voice was tender and pleasant to the ear. father doesn¡¯t want to interfere in the battle behind you, but you want to make a fuss ¡­ You have to have the corresponding strength.¡±


    The little girl looked around the battlefield and the people who were fighting. if you¡¯re too weak, you can¡¯t even defeat one of my cloned arms. let alone my real body ¡­ In that case, I¡¯ll beat you to death. I¡¯m sure the existence behind you won¡¯t have the face to say anything ¡­¡±


    The players ¡®expressions changed slightly.


    Inside his body, the giant octopus commented, ¡± it seems that renemansky is also the center of the universe and not a country bumpkin ¡­ However, even an arm from a cloning factory of a certain existence in the universe garden couldn¡¯t resist it? Aren¡¯t you looking down on us too much!¡±


    The brain bug God wasn¡¯t as brainless as the giant octopus, and it analyzed, ¡± it¡¯s obvious that the ancient God has appeared during the journey and met all of you before ¡­ Naturally, he knew the destination of this trip. He probably had a fight with reinimanska and formed some kind of deal ¡­ That¡¯s why the other party didn¡¯t want to bother with it. ¡±


    The players felt that this was inevitable.


    The ancient God had appeared once on their journey, so he must have done some research on their destination. He might have even contacted and visited them in advance.


    Moreover, the ancient God was in a deep sleep and on the verge of death. No one was willing to provoke the other party ¡­


    At the same time, the ancient God was about to have a life-and-death battle with the foreign enemy, Moon Goddess Ji. Naturally, the other party would just sit back and watch the fire burn.


    it seems that both sides have already made an agreement that reinymansky will not attack, but ¡­ The other party still wants to show us what they¡¯re capable of.¡± The player analyzed.


    ¡°Hehe, an existence of this level is underestimating us ¡­ Just an arm? You must know that these monster bosses are existences that have climbed to the peak of the genetic level!¡± One of the players laughed and said confidently, ¡± if they had seen the battle in the small universe, they wouldn¡¯t have looked down on us ¡­ Who was stronger in the same realm? Let¡¯s see how long it will take to settle the other party.¡±

 Chapter 928

    ?


    928 Life


    However, even though they spoke very arrogantly, they still attached great importance to the enemy¡¯s tactics. The other party dared to speak so arrogantly with only one arm, so they naturally had to be careful.


    Inside his body, the players were completely stirred up and operating crazily.


    ¡°Hurry up and collect the information for analysis!¡±


    ¡°Right! previously, this existence had been hiding his aura, and we were unable to detect him at all. Now, he has revealed his combat strength ¡­ But is it so terrifying with just one arm?¡±


    All the players began to move rapidly like extremely precise gears.


    As a veteran player, he naturally knew the importance of cooperation between ¡°sects.¡± Even online games had strategy groups in charge of researching how to fight instance dungeon bosses. With their caution, how could they not have a strategy Group?


    Yes, it was.


    They were not as good at commanding as di Qi and the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, but they were able to do better than di Qi if they worked together.


    chaotic aura. It¡¯s a little similar to the Cthulhu evil god from before, but it¡¯s different ¡­ It was obvious that they were not on the same level! The one we made before was of inferior quality, and the perfection level was less than one-fifth. Now, this is the real late-stage final realm creature!¡±


    ¡°This is too scary!¡±


    A player shouted in surprise,


    ¡°As expected, our previous path of evolution was right! It was actually comparable to the iron-based life form that was comparable to reinimanska more than 200000 years ago ¡­ The demon God clan is somewhat similar!¡±


    even their names are similar. They¡¯re also called evil gods and demon gods ¡­ It was an indescribable aura of chaos and evil! (Excited)¡±


    that¡¯s for sure. Such a mixed organization would naturally be in such an evil form ¡­ Look at the three pillar gods. They were quite chaotic and had thousands of faces ¡­ The great success of Buddhism, the manifestation of all living things!¡±


    They were still very excited.


    What did this mean?


    This meant that their horizons and talents were extremely high!


    The Cthulhu evil god that they had once evolved actually had some similar characteristics to the ancient ultimate race of the universe more than 200000 years ago ¡­ However, they were far less mature than the ancient universe races.


    As expected, as long as they had enough talent, they could evolve into any ancient and powerful race in the entire universe!


    Although the evil god they had evolved into was crude, they had already been compatible on the path ¡­


    Then, in the future, it was very likely that they would evolve into a powerful and rare ¡®iron-based life form¡¯ race like reinimanska, as well as all kinds of heaven-defying universal races ¡­


    ¡°Hehe ¡­ As expected, only a civilization that knew about the God of creation ¡­ That¡¯s what¡¯s worth paying attention to!¡± ¡°No matter how powerful a life is, it can¡¯t escape the origin,¡± a player said indifferently.


    ¡°The God of creation?¡±


    The giant octopus at the side had a look of longing.


    A player laughed and looked at the big octopus¡¯s longing look. He said to it, ¡± you don¡¯t know that in the vast universe, all life in the universe ¡­ they¡¯re just living beings that walked out of the latitude courtyard. Everyone is like that ¡­


    How was this possible?


    The giant octopus was shocked.


    The Overmind God beside him also perked up his ears.


    Such a civilization that lived in the high-dimensional universe all year round was indeed too terrifying ¡­ If such a secret were to spread, the entire universe would probably not be willing to believe it.


    Their first reaction would definitely be that it was ridiculous and laughable!


    However, some things didn¡¯t disappear just because you didn¡¯t believe them.


    Could the ancient people understand the era of electricity in ancient times?


    Even the ancient people couldn¡¯t understand why iron could fly in the sky.


    even if you tell the smartest Sage of that era: That was a rule, not a delusion ¡­ But their first reaction was also that it was ridiculous and nonsense.


    This was the limitation of the era.


    The present was also a limitation. Civilization dimension barrier.


    that¡¯s a courtyard with a high-dimensional concept. It¡¯s a concretized projection of the origin of life in the entire universe!¡­ It seemed that the life on the planet reproduced naturally, but in fact, they were all projected in the yard of the God of creation ¡­ They were performing transformations and adjustments inside ¡­ There¡¯s a dimensional being sitting in the courtyard eating an Apple and watching them evolve ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°Apple ¡­?¡±


    that¡¯s a famous scene. Only ultimate existences who have come into contact with the universe, powerful enough to touch the ¡®origin¡¯ of the world, great existences who have reached the end of their cultivation ¡­ It¡¯s possible to see it. ¡±


    ¡°The root? That scene must be extremely beautiful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural ¡­ In fact, it was easy to understand. How could a particularly powerful race suddenly appear on some planets? In terms of probability, this was a one in a billion possibility ¡­ There must be some sort of ¡®destiny¡¯ to have such a powerful race and civilization ¡­¡±


    ¡°Heavenly fortune?¡± The brain bug God felt that he could understand it a little, but it was difficult to understand. This was a very idealistic, very metaphysical, and hazy logical concept.


    ¡°Once upon a time, we were also one of the heavenly fate ¡­¡±


    As soon as he said that, the brain bug God felt a huge shock in his heart.


    They were once ¡­ One of the heavenly fate? what did that mean? This sentence was too inexplicable, and if he continued to think about it, there was a feeling of extreme fear, an inexplicable sense of unfathomability.


    These words made him feel as if he was once a lamp that Buddha sat on and what he had done after that ¡­ Suddenly, he stopped talking. This kind of mysterious feeling that was like holding a pipa and half-covering his face was awe-inspiring.


    ¡°In fact, the entire universe is just a vague concept of that existence ¡­¡± The player kept talking.


    The giant octopus was shocked and thought, ¡± I see. I¡¯m the ancient ancestor of the bode octopus clan. I¡¯m afraid I also came from the latitude courtyard of the God of creation ¡­ Otherwise, if our strength were to develop naturally, it would indeed be a very low chance ¡­¡±


    The brain bug God was silent for a moment. I see. I¡¯m afraid my ancestors of the brain bug clan also came from there ¡­


    When Carolyn heard the secrets that the fellows in her body were sharing, she was slightly shocked. could it be that our magic core clan also came from that legendary dimensional courtyard? ¡±


    Carolyn knew that these guys were extremely mysterious and knew a lot of secrets.


    However, it was such a deep secret that even she had heard about the God of creation from the ancient gods and had seen the arrival of such an existence with her own eyes ¡­ He was also very unsettled.


    As they spoke, Meng Mei¡¯s face darkened.


    Why were these people getting off topic?


    Didn¡¯t they say that they were going to discuss and study this mysterious demonic god of the multiverse?


    Even Carolyn had been led astray by them, and was listening with great interest.


    These people are poisonous ¡­


    cough, cough, cough. Meng Mei quickly coughed twice. aren¡¯t we going to discuss the war in front of us? ¡±


    Everyone came back to their senses and continued to discuss, ¡±


    however, a single person is a universe. This creature is indeed terrifying ¡­ ¡®This Demon God is indeed worthy of being the Supreme existence of the multiverse ¡­ The others are using her genes to develop their martial arts. We have to be careful ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that this arm knows martial arts!¡±


    yes, this arm is very powerful!


    But someone was also puzzled,


    ¡®Indeed. Although I don¡¯t know why this existence used. low-level clone arm to create a quantum battle body, it¡¯s definitely not as strong as the original ¡­ Are you looking down on us? You think we¡¯re noobs?¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone was on high alert.


    What kind of martial arts do you know?


    Carefree?


    Force? The delusion split devil technique?


    Terrifying words appeared in his mind one after another. If he knew all of them, then this arm would be a little difficult to deal with.

 Chapter 929

    ?


    929 The people of this era


    On the other side of the outside world.


    Although it wasn¡¯t as lively as before, di Qi still frowned slightly.


    He felt a strong sense of horror from it. The other party was smiling and waiting for their response.


    He could not help but have goosebumps. this is too shocking ¡­


    His knowledge and talent were unquestionable.


    He could clearly see the flow of energy through the meridians of this arm. He could see the terrifying degree of this arm more than anyone else!


    the three pillar gods are also composite creatures ¡­ However, he was borrowing the power of a living being and not cultivating step by step ¡­ Each of his cells had different levels, some were good and some were bad. He was like a pile of meat that had formed a rank-9 ¡­


    However, this creature gave off a feeling that every part of it was itself ¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve cultivated it step by step by yourself!¡±


    He felt a sense of shock.


    Cultivating step by step, the amount of time it took was unimaginable.


    He recalled that sentence. 129600 worlds were a cosmos epoch ¡­ This living being had cultivated itself into a universe!


    There were such ridiculous creatures in this world?


    He had thought that the Alliance master of the martial arts world was already ruthless enough. Who knew that there would be such a crazy fellow out there? to be crazy to this extent was simply unimaginable!


    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. What do you all plan to do?¡±


    Little Shi Ji hugged his sister¡¯s arm and laughed.


    Although his sister was still part of the Huagang sub-organization and was at the level of a heavenly Emperor, this was a complete arm of his sister. It could be said that the entire arm of his sister was a high-grade God who had stepped into the path of a level nine God ¡­ The strongest part of the tissue was cloned.


    At that time, in order to clone this arm, the tiel Empire had spent an enormous amount of their civilization¡¯s savings.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. If I can¡¯t even defeat an arm ¡­ Even if you kill us, our Supreme God won¡¯t say anything.¡± In the end, Carolyn still laughed. Not wanting to show weakness, she saluted and said, ¡± ¡°Since Sir wants to give us some pointers, we will accompany you ¡­¡±


    Shi Ji smiled and said blandly, ¡± I¡¯ll use my full strength. If I¡¯m beaten to death, I can¡¯t blame anyone.


    The faces of di Qi, Ji Zhu God and the others darkened.


    They were in the middle of a battle. It was a little too overbearing to suddenly ask them to attack together ¡­


    However, in the other party¡¯s territory, it was indeed reasonable to do so.


    The other party¡¯s meaning was very clear:


    If you want to cause a scene in front of my house, you can ¡­ ¡®Look at the faces of your adults. However, if you can¡¯t even take one arm, then it¡¯s a joke ¡­¡¯


    How could they still have the face to resist the enemy?


    An opponent who could fight against the legendary ancient gods?


    It was impossible for the ancient gods to protect them forever.


    At this time, Emperor tiel¡¯s eyes were bright. He suddenly stood up and exclaimed, the existence of the universe garden has finally made a move to chase away these invaders from the higher dimension civilizations. We¡¯re saved.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re saved!¡±


    thank you, Your Majesty renemansky. Thank you, universe garden!


    ¡°Thank you, ancient existence!¡±


    ¡­


    The surrounding ministers were cheering as if they had just survived a disaster.


    All of the Empire¡¯s TV stations had already started to broadcast the news on countless planets in order to drive away the fear in the hearts of the people and make them calm.


    we¡¯re not abandoned!


    we¡¯re not abandoned!


    Countless people were cheering when they saw this. On a planet, on a crowded street, many people cried tears of joy and hugged each other.


    However, in the next second, little Shiji looked in the direction of the tiel Empire and said with a smile,¡±Don¡¯t misunderstand. Father is not trying to save you. I just feel that there are some small insects outside that are rather noisy ¡­ ¡®I almost forgot about your existence when you guys didn¡¯t say anything. Then, you guys have to come at me together. If you can¡¯t even defeat one arm, then there¡¯s no need for you to exist ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s better to get a new pet.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the smiles of all the humans on the planet froze on their faces ¡­


    ¡°We?¡±


    ¡°We ¡­¡±


    Countless people were in despair. Pets ¡­ That¡¯s right, they were just pets from ancient times. Who would really care about each other? If it was a distant era, there might still be some feelings. However, more than 100000 years later, the sea had changed into fields. They were only the descendants of little pets ¡­


    At the same time, their minds were filled with despair and endless regret.


    The rise and fall of a civilization was actually just a small thought of such a behemoth. A small, casual action could affect the fate and life and death of countless people.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he too overbearing?¡±


    Mr. Cat laughed. however, in the eyes of such a being, it¡¯s just a small matter ¡­ I¡¯ll clean up the little ants in front of the door and take a quiet nap ¡­ That was probably how it felt, and the civilization outside the garden ¡­ It¡¯s those laughable and tiny ants.¡±


    yes, the universe is too huge. How many worlds are there? ¡± The demon Master¡¯s Voice was also hoarse and cold. to these great Dao-holders of the universe, they are like the fishermen by the river, and civilization is like the koi fish swimming in the river ¡­ It¡¯s too many to count, and it¡¯s just laughable.¡±


    At this moment, little Shiji turned around and looked at the devil Lord and Mr. Cat. my sister said that you¡¯ll do the same.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Mr. Cat¡¯s face froze.


    The demon master who had just walked out was shocked. Even Zhou Meng, who had transformed into di Qi, had a change in expression.


    They had already vaguely guessed that the godfiend had a cold personality and was going to take them out as well!


    It was because they had not merged yet. If they could not make any progress for the rest of their lives, there would be no need for them to exist ¡­


    Not only would they have to purge the tiel civilization outside, but they would also have to purge them.


    Because ¡­


    They had become the barrier of the old era.


    They could not break through, but they still ruled the era. They would suppress and suppress the birth of new geniuses in the multiverse, who had already become rotten existences of the old era ¡­


    Since they were unable to break through and were blocking the path of those who came later, there was no need for them to exist anymore ¡­


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The Alliance master of Wulin wore a white cloak of justice, and his entire person suddenly sank into an incomparably calm state. so that¡¯s how it is ¡­ I¡¯ve always cultivated martial arts and never caused any trouble, but I¡¯ve gradually become the person I used to hate the most?¡±


    it seems that the four of us can¡¯t continue to be in a stalemate. We can¡¯t break through the rule of the pugilistic world, but we¡¯re blocking the future. Mr. Cat smiled and said softly, ¡± Lord demonic god of the multiverse ¡­ They have to purge us like they purge the others!¡±


    ¡°All of you, come at me together.¡±


    Little Shi Ji folded his arms and threw it lightly.

 Chapter 930

    ?


    930 The limit of combat strength


    As soon as the arm fell, it seemed to turn into countless quantum particles, just like a network signal. It was as vague as fog and did not exist in the same dimension.


    The arm slowly changed shape, turning into a tiny human figure.


    ¡°It¡¯s the carefree travel!¡±


    The players ¡®expressions changed drastically.


    How terrifying was the carefree journey?


    She was like a fish in time, and no one could hit her!


    However, people could also vaguely sense that this demonic God¡¯s ¡®carefree journey¡¯ was not very profound ¡­ It was far from Mr. Cat¡¯s level of perfection, but it was already very terrifying!


    In fact, Medusa had been pestering this quantum battle body for a while now just to play with it ¡­ Although it was impossible to add a qualitative change to his main body¡¯s combat strength, with the quantum combat body, he did not need to deliberately practice many of the standards of quantum martial arts. He would naturally be able to quickly master them after a simple practice ¡­


    For example, a carefree journey.


    In essence, it was a super-calculation of the quantum microscopic world ¡­


    It could be said that Medusa, who had re-cultivated 129000 times, had a very deep understanding of the entire physical universe and had almost no shortcomings!


    Even though they were not as good as the experts who specialized in this field, they could still reach a higher level.


    In fact, the movement of her arm was even more shocking. She displayed a rather high level of strength, and her whole body trembled slightly.


    ¡°Force! It¡¯s the energy of the leader of the martial arts world!¡±


    ¡°How do we fight this? Carefree travel¡¯s evasion was invincible, and his force was invincible in defense and attack ¡­ The two great martial arts are not as simple as one plus one!¡±


    The players ¡®expressions changed slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m just playing with you guys ¡­¡± Medusa chuckled. Her entire arm was slender and beautiful, as white as a jade carving. I can¡¯t even remember how many thousands of years it has been since I¡¯ve loosened my muscles and bones ¡­


    Peng Peng Peng!


    In the next second, the expression of the machine pillar God changed slightly, revealing a trace of extreme fear.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°No! Quantum martial arts was not the most terrifying thing! The most terrifying thing is ¡­¡±


    it is made up of tens of thousands of worlds ¡­ The universe!¡±


    Peng Peng Peng!


    In the cockpit of the mechanical spaceship, the God-level scientists ¡®pilots had a splitting headache just from hearing the voice in front of them.


    It seemed to be some kind of extremely evil, not-so-life-like chaotic language. It was as if in a truly evil universe, countless terrifying creatures were crazily talking. Their minds started to become dazed, and different degrees of environments appeared ¡­


    The entire fleet of the pillar God of machinery exploded in an instant and was destroyed.


    how useless. I haven¡¯t even made a move and there¡¯s nothing else ¡­ The voice was filled with strong uneasiness and fear.


    Everyone¡¯s mind went completely blank.


    The Super powerful mechanical fleet that had just fought with di Qi was only because ¡­ It self-destructed after hearing his voice?


    ¡°It¡¯s an indescribable fear. It¡¯s the San value that has decreased ¡­ After all, he¡¯s just a pilot, an ordinary God ¡­¡± Some players shouted in horror, ¡± evil god, don¡¯t look at it, don¡¯t hear it ¡­ Don¡¯t look at him, don¡¯t listen to his voice!¡±


    The surrounding di Qi, Carolyn and the others, who had powerful spiritual energy, also felt dizzy.


    This feeling ¡­


    It was too terrifying.


    They finally understood that the most evil and strange thing was not these quantum martial arts, but the place of origin of everything in front of them ¡­


    However, he could not look at it directly or listen to its voice ¡­


    How were they going to fight against such an existence?


    ¡°I can only seal off my Six Senses and rely solely on my divine will to fight.¡± A player said.


    After all, the Magus world back then couldn¡¯t look directly at such an evil god, nor could they listen to its voice ¡­ Everything he saw and heard would die.


    Even in that era, many people didn¡¯t know what the evil god really looked like, because the moment they saw it, ordinary people would lose their sanity value because they couldn¡¯t bear the overload of information in their brains!


    if that¡¯s the case, blocking the outside world ¡­ It was as if he was going to bind his hands and feet and then fight with the other party. Before he even made a move, his combat power would be greatly reduced ¡­ At the same time, just this force field alone can shock all those at the same level to death.¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s face turned cold and heavy.


    Almost all the living beings present who observed the other party instantly went crazy and died.


    Only a few of them who had heaven-defying combat strength could barely withstand it ¡­ Even the law Supreme gods, the nature goddess, the God of Light, and the other native creatures who had set foot on the path of rank nine instantly spat out large mouthfuls of blood, and were on the verge of collapse.


    they¡¯re not on the same level at all. Just their aura alone can wipe out almost all creatures of the same level.


    Caroline also took a deep breath. this kind of structure has already broken through the combat strength ceiling of. 4th gene ¡­ We¡¯re not of the same species, and we¡¯re simply unrivaled.¡±


    how terrifying. A universe garden? ¡±


    Shaking his head, di Qi turned to Carolyn and said, ¡± ¡°No, no¡­ ¡®That¡¯s not the reason. It¡¯s because of the characteristics of this life form. Almost no one in the same realm can defeat her, but we can still win ¡­¡¯ Because we can make a breakthrough at any time.¡±


    Yes, it was.


    This was the case for this creature.


    How intelligent were they? He reacted in an instant.


    You naturally couldn¡¯t fight with your opponent at the same realm, but if you broke through, you could crush your opponent and instantly destroy them.


    Against such a special life form, it was impossible to be evenly matched. There were only two results: He could kill you in an instant, and you could kill him in an instant.


    It was impossible to win against those at the same cultivation level.


    ¡°But do we have to break through?¡± Carolyn gave a bitter laugh. This was a little too shameful and disgraceful. Now that she had broken through, she could naturally use her advantage to defeat the weak. However ¡­


    He had already gone easy on her!


    An arm!


    It was the arm of the quantum body in the clone factory, not the arm of the original body ¡­ In theory, there was a possibility of winning. It was just that their combat power had indeed yet to climb to the real ceiling.


    damn it. If I had maxed out on all four genes, the true ceiling might not be ¡­ Carolyn looked at di Qi. during this period of time when I was away, have you finished deducing the genetic cultivation art you gave me? ¡±


    Di Qi glanced at her and said coldly, ¡± after the Journey to the West, the three pillar gods and I worked together. Our cultivation techniques have naturally reached the peak of deduction. I am already cultivating. I am about to Max out my four genes. As for what you need ¡­


    Carolyn also knew that she was in the wrong. how much do you want? ¡±


    I don¡¯t need much, just a third of the energy, plus the information on the civilization here. ¡°As for the three pillar gods ¡®share, you can give it to me here,¡± di Qi said.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Caroline chose to trade and quickly obtained a genetic cultivation art. She studied it carefully. As long as she continued to cultivate, she would be able to Max out her four genes Dao Foundation and break through to rank-9.


    in theory, we can defeat this arm. However, don¡¯t think that we¡¯ve cultivated it to ¡­ If I maxed out on all four of my genes, I can defeat this arm. ¡± Di Qi was also an extremely proud man, he said indifferently, ¡± ¡®Four genes that have been maxed out. I still need four genes that complement each other ¡­ ¡°The four paths are mutually perfect, and that is the strongest state in theory. We can no longer walk to the most perfect state.¡±


    Carolyn nodded her head.


    Yes, it was.


    Even if they had maxed out on four Geno points and cultivated four cultivation systems at the same time, reaching rank-9, they still wouldn¡¯t be at the most perfect level in theory.


    They were no longer able to modify their original genes!


    Next to him, the Supreme Goddess of nature and the God of Light, who were both vomiting blood, felt dizzy. is this the ultimate civilization in a higher dimension? ¡±


    they¡¯re actually discussing such an exaggerated thing!


    it¡¯s already unbelievable that they can cultivate four genes at the same time. It¡¯s hard to imagine, but they still think that these four genes aren¡¯t strong enough? ¡±


    For most of the extraordinary geniuses, the ceiling didn¡¯t even exist, let alone the fact that they didn¡¯t have the corresponding cultivation technique and bloodline! The ceiling was too high.


    Four genes meant cultivating four systems at the same time. Cultivating all four systems to rank. 9 ¡­ It was simply a fantasy! To cultivate four systems at the same time?


    How could you have cultivated to a weak level 9?


    In the perception of planet bord¡¯s transcendents, there were many times when you were not good at anything. If you wanted to learn more, your teacher would scold you for biting off more than you could chew.


    It was because there was no end to learning. It was already an exaggeration to say that one could reach the end of one¡¯s path. There were already great gods who could establish their own sects.


    If someone were to cultivate both magic and martial arts at the same time. he would already be considered. genius if he cultivated both. For example. Supreme gods like them mostly maxed out on two genes, and they were the kind of genes and cultivation techniques that were trash. He already felt that he was very strong to be able to make it this far, but who knew that in front of him ¡­


    what the hell are these guys talking about?!


    They felt dizzy and their outlook on life was subverted.


    It was already heaven-defying to be able to cultivate to the 4th gene level!


    But he still complained that he had not climbed to the ceiling! He had been stuck at a weak level 9 and had not broken through!


    If it were them, even with two genes now, they would have broken through to the true ninth-level with joy and become great Daoists of the universe ¡­


    Their hearts were broken.


    it¡¯s a pity that even if we have cultivated to four genes, it¡¯s not the perfect four combinations. Our combat strength has not reached the true ceiling.


    Carolyn was still in the midst of her discussion. After all, from the perspective that they had been instilled with, those who couldn¡¯t reach the ceiling were considered very weak and terrible. however, if the three pillar gods were still here, the three of us could merge just like we did with the venerable sovereign. Perhaps we could fight against this arm.


    However, the three pillar gods could no longer be contacted due to the urgency of the situation.


    At this moment, the players inside him said, ¡± it¡¯s fine. We can contact the three pillar gods. We also have the legendary quantum sensory martial arts!


    Carolyn was slightly startled.


    At this moment, the players quickly took control of the balloon fish on the other side.


    ¡°Call the three pillar gods over, something big has happened here ¡­¡±


    ¡°Right! ¡®Don¡¯t do all these fancy things. Di Qi followed me here to track down some clues and missed several coordinates. It¡¯s a waste of time ¡­¡¯ We¡¯ll just give it the coordinates and let it teleport here!¡±


    ¡°Oh, and venerable sovereigns!¡±


    that¡¯s right. This arm of such a terrifying existence ¡­ Perhaps only an ultimate existence with five genes, the existence that has crossed the immortal path, can fight it!


    ¡°Right, send the coordinates to that side as well! Invite the venerable sovereign over!¡±

 Chapter 931

    ?


    931 The rise of the new martial Dao


    The players quickly got to work. To them, this was the best plan.


    After all, when the nest was overturned, there would be no intact eggs.


    They were in Carolyn¡¯s body, and if Carolyn died, it would be the same as them dying ¡­ After all, they were people of the same world and belonged to the ancient Chinese Buddhist and Taoist forces under the command of the ancient gods. It was definitely right to unite against the outside world ¡­


    It was just a mere universe garden.


    ¡°Have the three pillar gods been informed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already informing a certain fellow!¡±


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    The hot golden lava flowed on the ground, and the creatures of arcane city-states came and went, making it extremely lively.


    The balloon fish, who was already a God, was wearing a space suit made of a special light balloon material. He was studying new technology and watching the live broadcast at the same time.


    ¡°The force ¡­ ¡®This looks interesting. If I can fuse with the entire gene and start cultivating ¡­¡¯ It might even be able to amplify my balloon life form perfectly.¡±


    Ever since the reform, not only could they send private messages, but they could also see the live broadcast forums outside.


    He had been living a very comfortable life these days.


    He had completely adapted to life in the transcendent world, as if he was already a native of this place.


    Although he had been paying attention to the online disputes outside, he had already vaguely felt that he had completely become one of the living beings of this world and integrated into it. His other self on earth was like a mortal body of a God. He had already quit his job and shifted his focus to this world ¡­


    yes, the martial arts of the leader of the martial arts world and my genes are perfectly superimposed!


    At this moment, he was watching the live broadcast of the battle, carefully observing every part of it, his face full of thoughts. even though the balloon is weak and it¡¯s unrealistic to hit it with layers of forces overlapping like waves ¡­ However, I can focus on the unloading of force. Together with the weak and powerless balloon, I can take a beating. I¡¯m invincible!¡±


    Du Xue¡¯s corpse sword immortal branch was unrivaled in battle.


    And he could act as the Qi ball shield, madly deflecting the force. They could cooperate perfectly.


    After all, fighting was not his strong suit.


    He suddenly felt that the practicality and popularization of this quantum gene could be compared to the nine revolutions mysterious art!


    Now, everyone was using the nine revolutions mysterious art. Di Qi, Carolyn, and the three pillar gods were all cultivating it. This was a top-notch cultivation technique that could be used in all kinds of ways. It would be outdated if it was not used ¡­ Quantum martial arts would also be a new top-tier cultivation technique.


    For example, his quantum martial arts and his balloon gene were very compatible, and he could unleash his combat power perfectly!


    ¡°Come, du Xue, hit me!¡±


    He stood up and looked at the black-haired girl who was playing with a tablet computer next to him. He said excitedly, ¡± ¡°Hang me up first.¡±


    Du Xue: ¡°??? ¡±


    Hang you up ¡­ Fight?


    What was the meaning of this? She stared blankly at the balloon creature in front of her. Why did it suddenly say such strange things? it seemed like some strange attribute had awakened.


    ¡°Come and practice with me.¡±


    With a serious look on his face, he stood up from the sofa and trembled. the leader of the martial arts world can swing his fist hundreds of millions of times a day. 99% of his time is spent on cultivation, cultivating hundreds of millions of layers of force intent ¡­ Then, I can also be beaten a hundred million times a day and cultivate my strength! Layer after layer of unloading force, resist!¡±


    Get beaten up billions of times?


    Du Xue was dumbfounded.


    However, she was still obedient. She hung the balloon fish on a strong metal beam and planned to wave her pink fist to test the situation symbolically to see what was going on.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    The balloon fish¡¯s hands were tied and hung on the living room¡¯s beam. It was still mumbling, ¡± but speaking of sandbags, I still have to add some buffer sand to my stomach ¡­ It can strengthen the buffer force!¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­ Not only could IT Act as a buffer, but it could also be made into a special buffer silica gel! It can absorb force, store energy, and then send it out!¡±


    what the chief of the martial arts world researched is a force that can both attack and defend. If I get my hands on the gene, I only need to research a defensive force that can dissipate force. When I hit my body, I can dissipate the force layer by layer ¡­


    this way, not only will I be able to take a beating, but I can also use the special energy storage material in my body to counter the shock!


    The more he spoke, the brighter his eyes became.


    ¡°I can imagine that if I have his genes and practice his martial arts, my defense will be even more impressive than the leader of the martial arts world! No one dares to hit me, just walk around me!¡±


    To be honest, he was one of the oldest players in the game. Cutie pie, the alchemy Emperor, the racer of Mount Haruna ¡­ Other than the three magnates, he was the oldest. However, his genetic creature ¡­


    He really couldn¡¯t!


    It was all gaudy.


    He was not as important as the other three, so he had been ignored all these years and could not make a name for himself.


    But now, he felt that it might be his turn to rise up ¡­ The previous balloon gene had always been of little value. However, when paired with this quantum gene, it would form a qualitative combination ¡­


    At that time, he would become extremely powerful!


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it! The universe was mysterious and great! It was unbelievable! When two genes that were originally of little value collided with each other, they would instead produce some kind of special chemical reaction, becoming incomparably powerful! Endless gene combinations, myriad of possibilities!¡±


    The balloon fish¡¯s confidence was boosted, but it had completely forgotten that the quantum gene in front of it was not the so-called useless gene ¡­ He was the only one with useless genes.


    Du Xue, who was at the side, found it very strange.


    ¡°Yes! I have the right to negotiate with the three pillar gods!¡±


    The balloon fish cheered in their thick balloon spacesuits. They grabbed du Xue¡¯s hand and said with excitement, ¡± I¡¯ll become very promising. I¡¯ll be like Mother Earth¡¯s Ivy, the alchemy factory, and the alchemy essence. I¡¯ll be the ancestor of a school, irreplaceable, and have an important right to speak ¡­ I want to negotiate with the three pillar gods! There¡¯s a chance for us to be together!¡±


    ¡°You have a way to make the three pillar gods compromise?¡± Du Xue¡¯s gaze was skeptical. After all, the balloon fish was alive because the three pillar gods wanted to use it to restrain her ¡­


    ¡°Yes, I have a way. I can see our future!¡± He looked into the distance, as if he was seeing a dream-like scene in the future.


    that¡¯s the rise of the new martial Dao!


    He saw an image. It was a martial path Holy Palace.


    Ha!


    Ha!


    On the martial arts practice field, which was filled with immortal Qi, the sounds of hot-blooded and impassioned martial arts training, muffled groans, and the sound of flesh colliding and fists hitting flesh could be heard.


    The ancient palace and the bluestone floor of the training field were just like Mr. Cat¡¯s martial arts sect, the Xiaoyao school, full of immortal Qi.


    In the dojo, he was a balloon sandbag with his hands tied above his head and hanging high. He said coldly, ¡± ¡°The so-called martial arts is the power ¡­ Do you feel the power in your body? Try to withstand it, adjust everything to cushion it. ¡±


    Peng Peng Peng!


    Below them, the disciples with sandbags were also hanging from the beams of the house in an orderly manner. Their hands were tied up with ropes and they were being punched by the experts.


    Lower abdomen, head, arms ¡­


    They were like hanging human-shaped sandbags. Because of the huge amount of force they were enduring, their bodies were like pendulum-like as they swayed back and forth.


    Peng Peng Peng!


    And the balloon fish was hanging high up.


    ¡°All of you should know that a man does not fight for anything, so no one in the world can compete with him ¡­¡±


    With the appearance of a great Grandmaster, it said coldly, ¡±


    all of you should also know that our three pillar gods ¡­ Buddhism has been popular among us recently. What is the concept of Buddhism? Reincarnation, fate, pay attention to karma ¡­¡±


    don¡¯t be discouraged. Now, you¡¯ll be beaten up for the next hundreds of lifetimes in advance. No one will beat you in the future ¡­ That¡¯s how life is. If you take all the hardships you¡¯ve suffered in advance, your future will always be a blessing.¡±


    ¡°Thump thump!¡±


    One by one, the disciples who were hung up in an orderly manner were beaten up like sandbags. The sound of hot blood pierced the sky of the entire martial arts school.


    ¡°I will listen to master¡¯s teachings!¡±


    ¡­


    When the balloon fish saw the martial arts of the leader of the martial arts world, it had already predicted the future.


    He became more and more hopeful.


    He dared to guarantee that the number of disciples was beyond imagination. This sect¡¯s combat power would definitely be of great use and be extremely popular among the masses!


    ¡°In that case, I am the second most powerful person in direct combat after pan Xue Xian! After all, alchemy monarch, cutie pie, and the rest of them rely on their knowledge and wisdom to study cultivation techniques for a living.¡±


    furthermore, this is the most convenient martial art. You just have to lie down and the others will be in charge of moving.


    He laughed and looked at du Xue, who was at a loss. in order to be with you, isn¡¯t it just a little beating? At the same time, it¡¯s only natural to pay the price and work hard to become strong.¡±


    He had always wanted to work hard, but it was useless.


    For many people, hard work didn¡¯t mean success. There were many people who worked hard, but who could really transcend this era?


    As long as he worked hard to get beaten up, he would be able to stand at the top. He was already very content.


    Just as he was still fantasizing about the future, he suddenly received a private message. He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.¡±You want me to call the three pillar gods over according to these coordinates?¡±

 Chapter 932

    ?


    932 Taking action


    The six paths of reincarnation.


    A group of Asura players were working in the ancient-style city on the animal path.


    In the conference room of the central city, there were rows of work chairs. Several top players in charge of management and communication had already received the message. It was a reply from the balloon fish of the lava Land.


    ¡°Big Boss balloon fish said that he already knew. After all, he must have been watching the live broadcast in secret. He said that he was informing them now. The three pillar gods were furious that they didn¡¯t know anything from the beginning! ¡®We bastards got him an illegitimate child ¡­ They¡¯ve already started the human-head demolition ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello? How can you call us bastards?¡±


    ¡°I just feel that he¡¯s quite a bastard. He just gave her a child out of the blue. Isn¡¯t he old Wang from next door? It¡¯s not very proper.¡±


    ¡­


    Although the balloon fish was the weakest among the big shots, it was undeniable that he was still very strong. He was stronger than them.


    The other party was an evolution sandbox through formal channels, where traditional players entered and gods with a lifespan of 8000 years ¡­ They were not disabled players who had entered the game.


    The balloon fish was actually quite a serious and hardworking person. However, he had suffered too many beatings from society and had never risen to power.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve been informed.¡± Someone nodded.


    however, this guy also said that he¡¯s going to ask us to spend a large amount of money on him ¡­ They want us to help them evolve a race ¡­ It seemed to be buffer glue? Rubber plants? Or something like that? I don¡¯t really understand.¡± Another person frowned. he said that after a period of research, he would give us the development blueprint and ask us to hire a few top studio members to help with the development, but ¡­


    ¡°But what? If there¡¯s a list of custom-made creatures, wouldn¡¯t it be great if the big boss comes to us and gives us financial support?¡± Someone next to him said, ¡± furthermore, a creature with such a natural talent for evolution would definitely be a huge wealth of knowledge if he spent so much effort to develop a species blueprint.


    The person beside him had. strange expression. the species is not a problem ¡­ However, this guy said that as long as he spent money now, he could become stronger! His mouth was full of high spirits, as if he had finally poured out thousands of years of grievances ¡­ He expressed that he was about to become the second strongest in the entire player group, the combat-type player below pan Xue Xian! He even declared that when he reaches the great success stage, he will have a 50 ¨C 50 chance of winning against pan Xue Xian. Although I dare not say that he will win, at the very least, he will not lose!¡±


    ???


    Everyone¡¯s faces stiffened slightly, and they didn¡¯t feel good.


    Was he daydreaming?


    Pan Xue Xian¡¯s current Muscle Monster¡¯s combat power was still very strong. After all, there was nothing to say about her combat talent. She was also very hardworking and trained her muscles crazily every day ¡­ He was already comparable to Ermin and the other tier 9 gods.


    And this guy?


    It was undeniable that those who could enter the universe through proper means were naturally big shots with great knowledge and talent. They couldn¡¯t be compared to them, and the same was true for balloon fish.


    However, research and actual combat were on completely different levels.


    The combat level of these big shots could only ¡­ Hehe.


    Of course, there was no need to jump to conclusions. For example, Mengmei was very talented in martial arts, but her talent was in running.


    At this time, the newly opened Asura path and the twelve demon gods were the strongest group of combat geniuses who had passed the PvP combat competition ¡­ In terms of level, their combat talents were on par with the research talents of Mengmei and the others ¡­


    However, in this era, combat geniuses were not the most important ¡­ Knowledge was the power of all, so they were not on the same level.


    Intellectuals were naturally more powerful than thugs.


    ¡°This guy, isn¡¯t he a Big Shot in knowledge? You¡¯ve changed your career?¡±


    Everyone was in a heated discussion. They felt that this was too unbelievable. They were so shocked that they peed their pants. It was even more exaggerated than the big incident that had just happened.


    ¡°He fought pan Xue Xian and was defeated? Are you sure it¡¯s not the kind of undefeatable like a cute girl?¡±


    ¡°No, he said it¡¯s a head-on fight. He wants a bloody, fist-to-fist fight! Very long-lasting!¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone looked at each other.


    As the hero who slaughtered billions of lives in the Ishtar era, the cruelest tyrant in history-balloon fish, his fighting talent had suddenly awakened? Did he suddenly become a muscular man?


    this is too strange. This guy has been playing tricks all this time, and now he wants us to help him transform the plant¡¯s elastic resin and play with silica gel ¡­


    When everyone thought about what he had just said, they immediately felt that something was completely wrong. this way, he can become a true battle-type powerhouse with a long duration? It was probably that kind of ¡­ A strong one, right?¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    They looked at each other in shock, as if they were also frightened. Even if their endurance was explosive, they still suddenly felt a very terrifying feeling.


    I¡¯m looking forward to Big boss¡¯s new product.


    from the looks of it, this is a product that will completely develop the ¡®Umbrella Corporation¡¯? ¡±


    I still don¡¯t understand what the big boss is thinking. I wonder what kind of mountains of corpses and seas of blood will be this time. How many hundreds of millions of lives will die? ¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to offend you.¡±


    Everyone was talking at the same time and discussing it. They really couldn¡¯t understand it, so they didn¡¯t think about it.


    I¡¯ve already informed the three pillar gods. What about the venerable sovereign? ¡±


    Mao Tiao, I¡¯m already informing her. However, I¡¯ve also bribed a few novels about a domineering CEO falling in love with me to give to Meng Po ¡­ However, it was also difficult for him. How fast could these gods read books? The market is bad, and there are no good books for Meng Po to read. That kid is troubled.¡±


    ¡­.


    At the same time, in the Samsara Palace.


    Meng Po, the black and white impermanences, and the others were standing respectfully below.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is?¡±


    The venerable sovereign was wearing a Black Dragon robe and a crown. He said indifferently, ¡± no wonder I¡¯ve disappeared for some time. I¡¯ve actually come to that place. There¡¯s actually such a terrifying existence in this world ¡­ In the same realm, you can actually defeat me. ¡±


    ¡°Is there really such an existence? You mean, Your Majesty, you already knew?¡± Meng Po was shocked.


    She had thought that His Majesty, who had five genes and could adjust his genes at any time, was already the strongest in the same realm. She didn¡¯t expect the universe to be so vast that there was still a sky beyond the sky.


    ¡°Naturally, I know.¡±


    The venerable sovereign smiled and said,¡±after all, we still have some interactions.¡± &Nbsp;


    Had an intersection?


    Meng Po and the others were not the only ones who were shocked. Cat jump was also secretly excited.


    This should be another incredible piece of information. If he were to spread this to the netizens outside, they should be able to analyze a lot of things ¡­ He was afraid that the venerable sovereign did know a lot about the outside world and the enemy.


    However, as soon as the cat jumped spread the news, the venerable sovereign stood up and said simply, ¡± then, universe flower garden? Renemansky ¡­ Indeed, I have to make a trip there. After all, I and that Demon God ¡­ They are also related.¡±


    Whoosh.


    The venerable sovereign grabbed the mysterious and dark reincarnation from a distance, cut open the space transfer formation, and stepped in.

 Chapter 933

    ?


    933 Overbearing combat power (2 in 1)


    In the dark and quiet universe.


    A crack suddenly appeared in the void, and a vast and huge existence completely descended. It had three heads and its body was covered in fine fur. It was extremely terrifying.


    ¡°The three pillar gods?¡± Di Qi was slightly stunned. they came so quickly.


    ¡°Your Excellency has come at the right time. This is the time for us to work together against such an enemy,¡± Said Carolyn with a smile.


    The three pillar gods were silent for a moment.


    It didn¡¯t have a share in the good things, but it worked together with the bad things. However, this side was indeed coming ¡­ Because there was no danger to their lives, no matter how strong the other party was, they could easily break through to level nine. Fighting with someone stronger would only be embarrassing and embarrassing for the ancient gods.


    ¡°That little fellow ¡­ I¡¯ve already sensed it. It¡¯s become so strong that I might not be able to take it down.¡±


    The three pillar gods frowned slightly and looked at the central planet in the distance.


    Medusa had shattered its mechanical fleet. It was probably an unexpected restraint, and at the same time a display of feigning death. He had been beaten up and was not willing to get involved in this matter.


    Since he was an ¡± iron life form ¡°, he felt that the other party would not make things too difficult for him out of respect for renemansky. He would fake his death and escape the other party¡¯s pursuit.


    The three pillar gods were completely silent. They clearly knew that the most difficult thing to deal with was the pillar gods themselves. Only they themselves knew how strong their own race¡¯s desire for survival was.


    forget it. Let¡¯s settle the matter before us first. You¡¯ve invited me here to merge with me again and form a body ¡­ Then come!¡±


    To them, it was not only because they were unconvinced and embarrassed, but also because fighting against such powerful experts would bring unimaginable benefits. It would broaden their horizons and push themselves to their limits, which were both huge benefits!


    For existences at their level, an unfamiliar and powerful opponent could bring pressure to them in the same realm, even crushing them ¡­ It was something worth looking forward to.


    In the distance.


    Mr. Cat¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he felt an inexplicable sense of strangeness. is this the legendary pillar God, Tathagata? ¡± What a terrifying fellow. The short, black fur covering his body was actually the hair of all living beings! His entire body is made up of human heads ¡­¡±


    Zhou Meng, the Emperor Qi in her dream, also had his hands behind his back and frowned slightly. . also felt the horror ¡­ However, although he was the same kind of convergence creature as His Majesty, the demon God, he was too heterogeneous. His convergence was all done with the help of others to cultivate ¡­ The cells are uneven and there are cells in every realm!¡±


    but even so, it¡¯s still very terrifying ¡­ His advantage was obvious, and that was speed! With the help of the cultivation of the masses, the cultivation realm was very fast! As a composite lifeform, it can even compare to the cultivation speed of ordinary lifeforms.¡± ¡°If these three existences join forces and we assist them from the side, there¡¯s still a chance of winning!¡± The demon master said.


    Even though the four of them had not truly unified, the fusion of the quantum battle body could still gather the four great extreme martial techniques and barely form an extremely incomplete pseudo battle body.


    However, their actual combat strength was far from that of di Qi and the others.


    This was because their quantum martial arts were strange. Other civilizations that did not practice quantum martial arts would be beaten up by them like fish in water ¡­


    If they were to face someone who also cultivated quantum martial arts or even the origin Demon God, their advantage would be much smaller.


    Their combat strength was not strange. After all, they were all from the same system.


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve been looking forward to this battle for a long time!¡± haha! the Alliance master of martial arts laughed heartily. I¡¯ve been invincible all this time. I¡¯m so lonely!


    Whoosh.


    In the distance, di Qi and the other two had once again joined forces and formed an overwhelming super pillar God. Their combat strength had reached its peak!


    BOOM!


    In front of him, the four martial arts grandmasters had also gathered together, forming an extremely terrifying quantum body. A terrifying aura was lingering around them.


    both of you have revealed your trump cards. Very good! Medusa laughed.


    This arm of hers had collected the strongest batch of cells.


    The lowest level was a high God, and many of them had stepped onto the path of tier 9 ¡­ The quantum arm created by this arm was perfectly formed by more than 30000 high-level deities and above. She had thought that no one in the same realm could match her, but she was still looking forward to it!


    ¡°I can break through to the ninth-grade, but you can¡¯t ¡­ Fighting in the same realm is your greatest advantage ¡­ ¡®If I don¡¯t break through, it would be a very stupid thing to fight you ¡­¡¯ With your time, I don¡¯t even know what realm I¡¯ve broken through to ¡­ However, I still have to suppress myself.¡± Di Qi looked at his opponent and said indifferently. He mixed in with the three people and observed their unique skills, movements, and flaws, looking for clues.


    ¡°Do it!¡±


    As for the other quantum battle body ¡­


    This quantum battle body not only possessed the strength of the leader of the martial arts world, the carefree and wandering, the demon master¡¯s delusion demonic division technique, but also the philosophy of another Emperor Qi, who was also crazily studying Medusa¡¯s technique, flaws, and shortcomings.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Medusa stretched her arm forward.


    A terrifying, chaotic, and evil aura completely surrounded him.


    They instantly started fighting, and their every move was filled with the power to destroy a world. The surroundings turned into chaos, forming a terrifying impact that couldn¡¯t be looked at directly.


    The nearby first-generation planets could feel the terrifying energy fluctuations from far away. Even the most powerful law overgods were unable to interfere. They were suppressed by the terrifying aura until they could not breathe!


    Whoosh.


    The space was torn apart again.


    The battle between the two sides was actually evenly matched!


    Even Medusa had not expected that these people¡¯s combat power would be so exaggerated.


    ¡°Good! Very good! There were more than 31000 high-level gods, many of whom had stepped onto the path of the ninth-rank laws ¡­ I was actually stopped by you!¡± Medusa¡¯s eyes burst with a brilliant light, and a burning fighting spirit that had been there for a long time burned in them. how many of you are there? I have gone through countless training systems, and you are obviously not as proficient in the laws of the universe as I am. You have a solid foundation, but your Foundation is so strong that you can resist one of my arms ¡­ They¡¯re a bunch of monsters!¡±


    ¡°Countless years ago, we could have broken through, but we were still polishing our foundations. We wanted to achieve Dao in the most perfect way! Dao vindication! Thus, he will become the most powerful cultivator who has transcended the laws of the universe!¡±


    With a sneer, all kinds of divine light bloomed from Carolyn¡¯s hands. today, we¡¯ll defeat you! He had to establish his Dao heart and advance bravely in order to break through the ninth-grade realm ¡­ And what¡¯s the use of having higher battle prowess in the same realm? He¡¯s just a stepping stone on our path. His combat strength is terrifying, and he¡¯s only born to sharpen our realms ¡­ Once we defeat you and break through to the ninth step, we¡¯ll be like dragons, and you¡¯ll never be able to catch up to us again!¡±


    ¡°You are just a passerby in our lives, a milestone on our path.¡± The three pillar Gods ¡®voice was also very cold. the milestone is still and unmoving. There is no possibility of surpassing us again!


    ¡°How do you all understand my ambitions? It seems like I can finally have a good fight!¡±


    Medusa¡¯s voice was cold, and it was filled with endless coldness in the divine light.


    In the distance, little Shi Ji was watching this scene quietly. He was also feeling frightened,¡¯these people are indeed too terrifying ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s even more terrifying than what I¡¯ve seen in my inherited memories!¡±


    ¡°They have been polished to the limits of perfection. They are simply insane! Could it be that the goal of the three of them was not grade-9? It¡¯s the ultimate existence of this universe!¡± An unbelievable thought exploded in little Shiji¡¯s mind!


    Tenth-tier


    Leaving without a place to go was the ultimate.


    This was the legendary final realm, the end of the great Dao!


    Only the legendary ancestor of the renemansky bloodline had reached the ultimate level of mystery ¡­ Ordinary Level nine cultivators did not even dare to think about it. For them, breaking through level nine and becoming a carefree Daoist of the universe was already their ultimate dream.


    After all, it was already a miracle for a level 8 God to break through to level 9, let alone ¡­ Level nine, breaking through the legendary final level ten?


    these people are indeed terrifying. Perhaps their goal isn¡¯t just a mere rank 9. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been training for so long without breaking through! Little Shiji took a deep breath. She did not get the tenth level realm inheritance. She could only get the tenth level inheritance after she broke through to the ninth level ¡­


    However, one could also imagine with one¡¯s butt:


    The path to the ninth-rank was already extremely difficult, and the tenth-rank was bound to be terrifying ¡­ They had polished their Foundation to perfection, allowing the four major genetic systems to coexist. It was obvious that they did not want to allow their realms to be lacking. They wanted to Polish the foundation of the building to perfection so that they could build a higher building on top of it.


    ¡°These people are really powerful ¡­ You¡¯re actually on par with big sister.¡±


    The more Shi Ji looked at it, the more he felt that it was amazing. His eyes were full of admiration. sister said that as long as I can reach the upper limit of the ceiling, I can defeat one of her arms ¡­ But in reality, it¡¯s impossible to win.¡±


    Indeed, with a four-gene perfected Dao Foundation, four cultivation systems to rank-9, and two cultivation systems without barriers, the soul path, and the martial path, cultivating all six systems at the same time was the ceiling.


    However, it was impossible to defeat this arm ¡­


    This was because maxing out on a four-gene Dao Foundation was an extremely vague ceiling to one¡¯s combat power. These four trash maxing out on their genes and these four heaven-defying maxing out on their genes ¡­ It was a different concept.


    His sister was deliberately playing a smokescreen.


    In order to defeat her arm, in theory, four truly heaven-defying genes had to be perfectly matched together. Only by joining forces could one possibly defeat her ¡­


    After all, it couldn¡¯t be called a scam. After all, the ceiling was originally very blurry.


    ¡®Although they aren¡¯t individuals, they actually managed to resist it by joining forces ¡­ It was already terrifying. This was really the center of the universe, an ultimate high-dimensional space civilization ¡­ Even in our lineage¡¯s rank 10 inherited memories, we¡¯ve been dumbstruck by such a monster.¡±


    This battle scene was too exaggerated. If it was a Demon God sister, she could still accept it ¡­ But in front of him, the average quality of the students was shockingly high.


    Little Shiji secretly organized his thoughts.¡¯It seems that father has already come into contact with a very profound civilization ¡­¡¯ He knew sister demonic God¡¯s system and the existence behind this terrifying civilization! His father¡¯s combat strength was probably not simple. It could not be his father ¡­ Was there really a chance of reaching the tenth level in the future? Reach the height of the most ancient ancestors?¡±


    She had a terrifying thought-her father might even surpass her ancestors?


    ¡°It seems that the grudges between these forbidden existences are still very chaotic ¡­ ¡®This civilization is so terrifying, yet they have met their match ¡­¡¯ On the other hand, father chose to watch from the side. No wonder he only wanted to slap the other party¡¯s face when he saw the other party making a scene ¡­¡± She seemed to see a game between several terrifying existences, and even a terrifying civilization with a chance of reaching level 10 was playing in the dark!


    Just as she was watching the battle and her heart was pounding.


    A group of players ran out of a big eyeball at the side and came over to get closer.


    With a kind and innocent look, he smiled and said, ¡± ¡°How is it? it¡¯s still very scary, right? ¡®Don¡¯t underestimate us. Even if the other party is a special creature, there is no upper limit in the same realm ¡­ We¡¯re still proud that we didn¡¯t break through and are evenly matched in the field that the other is good at.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve indeed met our match ¡­ I¡¯m evenly matched with one of my sister¡¯s arms.¡± Little Shi Ji laughed.


    Everyone¡¯s face froze.


    At this moment, another player laughed and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that this is the final battle strength! We still have a truly terrifying forbidden existence on our way! To cut off all these existences in front of him, it could be called ¡­ Truly powerful!¡±


    ¡°Truly powerful?¡±


    Little Shi Ji looked surprised and shook his head in disbelief. that¡¯s impossible. The combat power in front of me is the theoretical limit of a 4th-tier genetic warrior. No one can surpass it ¡­ This is impossible.¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe that there were stronger people.


    ¡°You guys actually have someone even stronger?¡±


    At this moment, another arm appeared out of thin air in little Shiji¡¯s arms.


    ¡°The arm of the main body?¡± The players ¡®faces darkened.


    that¡¯s right. Although big sister¡¯s main body¡¯s arm won¡¯t make a move, it doesn¡¯t say that it can¡¯t be done here ¡­ Shi Ji said.


    Although Medusa was fighting with all her might, an existence of her level could naturally be distracted.


    At this moment, the arm was also. little surprised. impossible ¡­ In theory, it¡¯s impossible for a normal individual to surpass this combat strength limit.¡±


    She didn¡¯t make any promises. If the other party had a strange life structure like hers, it was possible to break through this upper limit.


    ¡°It really is an individual life form.¡± The player said.


    Medusa was completely shocked. She had not expected that the other party would really have someone stronger.


    Whoosh.


    At this moment, another existence crossed over.


    Medusa¡¯s pupils shrank, and she quickly widened her eyes to look over. She actually felt the presence of the same aura as her.


    another evil god ¡­ No, no, there¡¯s a similar aura.¡± Medusa¡¯s expression was grave as she looked at the majestic existence that was slowly walking over.


    ¡°This feeling is ¡­ 5-gene ¡­¡± Only then did little Shi Ji react. He stared at the other party and finally understood why those guys had said that they were going to surpass the existence of the 4th gene ¡­ Because he had indeed surpassed it.


    It was a 5-Geno life.


    However, only the direct descendants of tenth-tier existences could inherit their father¡¯s bloodline. In other words ¡­


    his father was an ultimate existence, as great as our ancestors. Shi Ji¡¯s hair stood on end as this thought emerged in his mind. It was not hard to imagine what this meant.


    ¡°You have the genes of our race?¡± Medusa¡¯s voice fell, and the world shook.


    Shi Ji was completely stunned.


    The players, who had been gloating and looking forward to seeing the other party¡¯s shocked expression, were now completely at a loss.


    Where did the evil god Gene come from?


    Venerable sovereigns were the five Geno creatures.


    They had already learned about it before. They were the clan gene, true Qi element gene, eternal gene, inner space gene, and demon core gene.


    Why was there suddenly one more ¡­ Evil god Gene?


    Their minds were shaken, and they didn¡¯t have time to react.


    The venerable sovereign said something even weirder, ¡± that¡¯s right. Speaking of which, we have some history. We are already old friends with your evil god clan ¡­

 Chapter 934

    ?


    934 Fictional reasoning


    ¡°You have an ancient relationship with my sister¡¯s clan?¡± Shi Ji could not help but ask, ¡± you¡¯re too powerful! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen an existence from an ancient Ultimate Universe ¡­ A direct descendant.¡±


    This was extremely rare, and could only be described as terrifying!


    This was the legendary heir of the ultimate existence of the universe ¡­


    It was true that her iron-based bloodline had a tenth-grade inheritance, but her bloodline had been diluted over the generations ¡­


    For example, if your ancestor was a rank-9 immortal, but your father was a rank-8 immortal, then you were the son of an immortal ¡­ They were weakened generation after generation.


    indeed, both of us have some history. It¡¯s related to your father, renemansky, and the evil god lineage.


    The venerable sovereign looked at the earth-shattering battle in the distance indifferently. however. I have a new understanding of this era ¡­ ¡®You¡¯ve been silent for so many years. I thought that you¡¯ve already become the dust of history ¡­¡¯ He did not expect it to be resuscitated ¡­ She even gave birth to a daughter.¡±


    Shi Ji was taken aback. Naturally, he had heard of the history of the universe garden, so he replied, ¡± it¡¯s true that we¡¯ve been resuscitated ¡­ ¡®However, after more than 100000 years, we have just recovered our prosperity, and you are going to decline and decline ¡­¡¯ You¡¯re facing an unbelievable opponent? Is he on the verge of death?¡±


    At this moment, the others had already reacted.


    Venerable sovereigns represented the ancient gods.


    Shi Ji and the evil god represented renemanska.


    The two sides were currently talking, negotiating, or even fighting.


    After all, a great battle was still going on in the distance.


    Perhaps, he might attack again!


    The atmosphere had reached a certain level of tension.


    ¡°We are going to be destroyed? That¡¯s right, no one knew ¡­ Would the future civilization head toward complete destruction, or would it welcome a transformation and rebirth ¡­ It¡¯s still in between.¡± we¡¯re still working hard, ¡± the venerable sovereign said indifferently. look at the distance ¡­ A new generation is rising to take over the power and torch of the old era.¡±


    BOOM!


    It was resplendent.


    He looked at the battle in the distance and said with his hands behind his back, ¡± they might be able to resist our future enemies.


    that¡¯s true. They¡¯re extremely powerful. They¡¯ve almost climbed to the peak of perfection in the same realm ¡­ It can be said that they are unprecedented, but their battle strength can only compare to one of big sister¡¯s arms.¡± Little Shiji also laughed.


    After all, among the forces in the universe, equality was naturally based on combat power. If you were too weak, you wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to communicate with them.


    Before his eyes, a force that was equivalent to an ancient God had risen again. They were here to test the waters with renemansky¡¯s side through the battle and war between the younger generation ¡­


    When all the players heard this sentence, they only felt that it contained a very deep ancient history.


    In fact, the history of the evil god race could span at least 200000 years ago, during the era of renemansky¡¯s universe garden!


    If the ancient gods knew reinimanska back then, it was only natural that they knew the evil gods as well ¡­


    ¡°In fact, we have a connection with your bloodline.¡± The venerable sovereign suddenly looked at the evil god, stretched out his hand, and an incredible scene appeared.


    It was a quantum battle body.


    it really has a connection with our evil god bloodline? ¡± At this time, Medusa was also stunned when she heard this. Seeing the quantum battle body made her believe that she had indeed revived the civilization system of the ancient evil gods ¡­ It happened to coincide with that time, so reinimansaga didn¡¯t suspect anything.


    &Nbsp; but she didn¡¯t dare to say much as she was afraid that she would reveal something and be recognized as an evil god.


    At the same time, her mind was spinning madly. Even though she had left too early and did not know about the ancient gods, she could vaguely sense similar existences.


    She thought to herself,


    ¡°The Magus world, the primordial world, so there really is an existence comparable to renemansky behind the scenes, pushing the era forward ¡­ Is it the land of all gods?¡±


    no one knew the mystery of the destruction of the Land of the Gods back then, but they must have encountered a terrifying enemy. Even Hermes had fallen ¡­ At this time, there was a remaining great existence in the land of gods who was reviving civilization and guiding the enemy to resist the destruction of the land of gods? The existences in front of me are all new forces ¡­¡±


    it seems that in the long period of time that I disappeared, the world has undergone an earth-shaking change. Even Mother Earth¡¯s Green vine has stepped onto the path of level 9 ¡­ The ancient legendary di Qi has also returned ¡­¡±


    In an instant, the netizens were in an uproar.


    ¡°It¡¯s understandable that they know the evil gods! After all, the reincarnation sovereign was very mysterious and had followed the ancient gods for many years ¡­ No one knows how long his lifespan will be!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, he has the eternal life gene! To be able to cultivate to this level, spending tens of thousands of years was at least! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have cut through the ancient netherworld eras and prevented Immortals from becoming Immortals!¡±


    but now, the genes and bloodlines have changed? ¡±


    ¡°A 5-Geno life form can indeed change its genes ¡­ As for which one to replace? Logically speaking, it was not clear, but one could see traces from the cultivation technique, aura, and movements ¡­ There was no change from before, but it was probably the kind of recessive gene that could not be seen ¡­ There is only one recessive gene, and that is the eternal life gene!¡±


    ¡°F * ck! So ruthless? Venerable sovereign, you changed the eternal gene to the evil god Gene?¡±


    When they came to this conclusion, they felt extremely terrified.


    There was no doubt about the power of the eternal life gene, but the venerable sovereign had already replaced this gene?


    To give up eternal life, how much perseverance did he have?


    from the looks of it, he has indeed exchanged for the immortality gene.


    At this time, the cute girl took a deep breath and said to the alchemy monarch, ¡± ¡®I¡¯m afraid that the eternal life gene has always been his means of transition. It¡¯s because he has to cross the immortal path and Polish his Foundation ¡­ It was impossible without sufficient lifespan! At this moment, once he became an immortal ¡­ This transitional gene was directly replaced, and he cultivated a stronger evil god quantum gene!¡±


    This was indeed a very reasonable guess.


    Although the immortal gene was heaven-defying, it didn¡¯t increase one¡¯s combat strength by much.


    What the ancient gods needed the most at this time was combat power!


    They needed an expert to stand out. Hence, venerable sovereigns chose to give up the eternal gene and integrated genes with stronger combat strength to prepare for the dangers in the future!


    This was the perfect explanation.


    ¡°Very ruthless, very determined!¡±


    The alchemy monarch looked at him with admiration. this venerable sovereign who cut across an era ¡­ Before I became. God, the world was without gods ¡­ It¡¯s indeed a flawless plan. This kind of work can be said to be world-shaking.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe ¡­ He is indeed powerful.¡±


    Meng Mei laughed and said,¡±but our skill level is not bad either!¡± With just a single clue, he could deduce all the logic and actions of the venerable sovereign ¡­ It perfectly explained his act of breaking through the ages. One more thing, with his current condition, he must have been integrated with this gene for a long time ¡­ It¡¯s very likely that after the battle in the small universe, he began to modify his genes and rebuild them!¡±


    It was indeed so.


    It was no wonder that venerable sovereigns had disappeared all these years and rarely appeared in the world of six paths of reincarnation.


    ¡°One look and I know ¡­ The enemy, moon god Ji, is much more powerful than we thought!¡± Alchemy Emperor¡¯s face was completely solemn. although we don¡¯t know what happened during the system war of ancient China¡¯s Buddhism, we know how powerful the enemies our ancestors on earth were ¡­ However, just from the venerable sovereigns ¡®preparation for the war and their crazy increase in combat power, it shows how terrifying the other party is. Even he is so cautious.¡±


    The burden on their shoulders was heavier than they had imagined!


    In fact, the only people who truly wanted to shoulder everything for the sake of the ancient gods were probably only Carolyn and the venerable sovereign. As for di Qi and the three pillar gods, they were merely pursuing the path to greater strength. However, they were already tied to the war chariot of the ancient gods and could no longer escape.


    Therefore, they had a common enemy.


    The players were also on the side of the ancient gods. After all, the ancestors of the ancient Chinese Buddhism system naturally took it upon themselves to revive civilization.


    Back then, they had never forgotten the remains of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva and the cordial Cantonese words.


    However, his opponent was unexpectedly strong.


    ¡°If you continue to push things along ¡­ ¡®Venerable sovereigns have been cultivating the evil God¡¯s genes for a long time, and we are also coming here to see the civilization here ¡­¡¯ Could it be that our arrival is also a trial given by the ancient gods?¡±


    it¡¯s very possible. There¡¯s even a high probability.


    yes, a super ancient God. He probably already talked to renemansky once.


    In the blink of an eye, they were constantly analyzing and organizing, only to feel that the truth was gradually revealed in front of them.


    At this time, the venerable sovereign suddenly looked at the evil God¡¯s arm and smiled. ¡°Do you know where your ancestors went?¡±


    Medusa frowned.


    Little Shiji, who was beside him, also had a serious expression on his face. This was because her father, reinimanska, had mentioned this before, but he did not know ¡­ As she had been sleeping for too long, when she woke up, she performed the evil god summoning ritual and found out that her sister was the only one left in their clan ¡­


    that¡¯s right. Father has been asleep for more than 100000 years and didn¡¯t know about the outside world. However. this civilization has existed for more than 100000 years ¡­ He also knew where his sister¡¯s evil god race was going! His sister must be very eager to know about his clansmen ¡­ Where did they go?¡± Shi Ji looked at Medusa, who was beside him, and thought to himself.

 Chapter 935

    ?


    935 The venerable sovereign is lying. He is the one who killed the evil god!


    Even Shi Ji knew that it was a long-lost secret in history.


    His father was in a deep sleep and feigned death. He was unaware of what was happening in the outside world.


    ¡®What¡¯s happening in the outside world ¡­¡¯ ¡®My sister¡¯s clan is so powerful and terrifying. Why did they fall ¡­¡¯ It disappeared? Even his father was puzzled.


    The other party¡¯s civilization, which had existed for hundreds of thousands of years after that, must have known!


    She couldn¡¯t help but look at the being and said softly, ¡± ¡°Can you tell big sister? ¡°After all, this may be a small matter to you, but to big sister, it¡¯s a knot in her heart for the rest of her life. She wants to know who is the dead clansmen and where they have gone ¡­¡±


    Medusa was speechless.


    Her heart exploded.¡¯In fact, I don¡¯t want to know. It¡¯s best if they all die.¡¯


    However, she could only smile humbly and politely.


    The venerable sovereign glanced at her, shook his head and said, ¡± ¡°In fact, no one knows the exact reason for the disappearance ¡­ ¡®We only know each other, but we¡¯re not that close. It¡¯s impossible for us to monitor the whereabouts of that existence all the time ¡­¡¯ One must know that clansmen of this level lived in seclusion in the hidden void. He¡¯s isolated from the outside world.¡±


    Shi Ji nodded.


    After all, existences of this level rarely came into contact with the outside world. Moreover, the two of them were not close to begin with. The evil god tribe was close to the iron-based tribe.


    at that time, our ancient gods sensed it and rushed over, but they found a Scarlet ruin and no trace of it was left! Xu Zhi spoke very calmly. He was dead anyway. As for how he had died, he was not sure. Everything was left for others to do archeology and research.


    Shi Ji sighed. as expected. Is there no result? ¡± I¡¯ve long guessed that this might be the case. Even a clan as strong as my sister¡¯s has met with misfortune ¡­ It will be very difficult for the outside world to notice it. ¡±


    However, his sister¡¯s clan was extremely powerful.


    &Nbsp; a rank eight evil god like his sister was already earth-shaking, and his father, a rank nine evil god, had unimaginable strength!


    129,600 worlds, he was a real universe Demon God!


    What kind of existence could defeat such an existence. Could it be that there was a hidden danger? Or could it be that a level 10 existence had attacked directly?


    Or could it be that the level he came into contact with had already reached the peak of the tenth level?


    After all, the other party¡¯s race, his father, and even the evil god tribe seemed to be so powerful and mysterious that they could come into contact with the terrifying secret of level 10. Perhaps they had already come into contact with an existence at that level ¡­


    ¡°Sister, my condolences.¡± Shi Ji felt very unfortunate. If she lost her father, she would probably be as sad as her sister.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really sad ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to be alone.¡± Medusa¡¯s face was filled with sorrow and tears. fortunately, you guys took me in.


    don¡¯t worry, sister. We¡¯ll be a family from now on. Shi Ji was very considerate and encouraged him.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really a pity.¡± The venerable sovereign put his hands behind his back and said calmly, ¡± I really don¡¯t know who could have killed such a terrifying existence.


    The players at the side had a strange look on their faces as they looked at the overbearing venerable sovereign with a hint of fear!


    Wait ¡­


    &Nbsp; the moment he mentioned the evil god aura, they seemed to remember something.


    Reincarnation!


    The six paths of reincarnation!


    It seemed to be made from a Grade 9 corpse.


    At that time, they thought that it was Hermes¡¯s corpse that had been saved by the ancient gods and made into a terrifying weapon. But now, when they recalled the aura, that corpse was more like the corpse of an evil god, and even the aura was extremely similar!


    could it be!!?? The cute girl turned around and looked at alchemy monarch in horror.


    The alchemy monarch also thought of the same thing and looked at each other in shock.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    He believed that anyone who had seen the six paths of reincarnation ¡­ They would all associate it with the above!


    Could that corpse be ¡­


    Now, the victim had appeared?


    Just as they were feeling extremely terrified.


    yes. ¡± the venerable sovereign said. I don¡¯t know who killed that terrifying existence, but when the ancient gods rushed there, they collected some genes. That¡¯s why the fusion is now possible.. ¡®ve cultivated the cultivation method of your lineage. Please don¡¯t blame me ¡­ After all, in our eyes, you¡¯ve already fallen.¡±


    Little Shiji nodded. there¡¯s no other way.


    When the players heard this, they felt their blood run cold.


    ¡®Evil god ¡­


    Did they really kill him?


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s doing?


    No, was it the ruthlessness of the ancient gods?


    They looked at the venerable sovereign, who was answering seriously and communicating amicably with the two people from the universe garden. They had goosebumps all over and felt a chill run down their spines!


    Isn¡¯t this too scary?


    Could it be that the murderer was right in front of them?


    Were the schemes and intrigues of these taboo-grade existences also so terrifying?


    Very quickly, the intelligence Group began to analyze the situation on the internet.


    looking at the venerable sovereign¡¯s calm, leisurely, and indifferent face, I don¡¯t know why, but I have goosebumps.


    ¡°What are you guys thinking about? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. The venerable sovereign himself said that when the ancient gods went there, it was already a bloody ruin.¡±


    ¡°What else can you say? Are you going to say,¡±I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯ve already killed your father and made him into a reincarnation divine weapon? your father is very useful!¡±¡±


    ¡°????¡±


    ¡°Brothers! The other party had never seen the six paths of reincarnation before. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t know about it and wouldn¡¯t doubt it ¡­ But we have! Now that I look at it in reverse, this aura is really too similar.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already getting goosebumps!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too scary!¡±


    ¡°Is it really that powerful?¡±


    is there any Big Shot who can analyze the possibility? ¡±


    Everyone felt a chill in their hearts, as if they had seen a truly terrifying truth that was slowly surfacing.


    At this moment, the balloon fish suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Brothers, in my opinion, the possibility is very high!¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    This guy ¡­


    Where did he come from?


    The balloon fish had a low presence and generally never spoke.


    Because as soon as he spoke, everyone would say that he was a hero who had killed billions of people, and that his girlfriend was so green ¡­ They couldn¡¯t be friends at all, but now, for some reason, they suddenly appeared in high spirits and full of fighting spirit.


    cough, cough, cough.


    The balloon fish were full of confidence and said, ¡± ¡°Brothers, according to my personal guess, it was the venerable sovereign and the ancient gods who did it! The mastermind behind the scenes!¡±


    Everyone was completely shocked by his words.

 Chapter 936

    ?


    936 The truth?


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, right?¡±


    Some people still voiced out that the balloon fish was just making a conspiracy theory and that things couldn¡¯t be that terrible. This was already like a conspiracy theory.


    The balloon fish smiled. you may not believe me, but after listening to my analysis, you will know how terrifying the venerable sovereigns and the ancient gods are!


    ¡°First of all, let me recollect my thoughts from before. The six paths of reincarnation was made from the remains of a ninth-rank beast ¡­ The remains of this ninth-grade existence were likely to come from the friend of the ancient God, Hermes ¡­ But now that I think about it, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible!¡±


    Everyone frowned.


    ¡°We just have to think about it. Hermes died in battle. How could there be such a complete wreckage that was recovered by the ancient gods? Some people might say that the ancient God was the last to arrive and snatched the remains of Hermes from the hands of the moon god ¡­¡±


    ¡°To a normal expert, this is indeed logical and can be snatched back! However, it didn¡¯t make sense when it came to the two ancient gods! Why? Because both of them had the blood of eternal life, one of them was asleep while the other was awake ¡­ They couldn¡¯t have appeared at the same time, so it¡¯s impossible to snatch it back!¡±


    As soon as he said this, they swallowed their saliva silently and revealed a strange look.


    &Nbsp; yeah.


    It was possible for ordinary powerhouses to snatch it back, but not for the ancient gods. He had a perfect alibi ¡­ Then most of Hermes¡¯s body was probably still in the hands of the moon god Ji, the existence that killed him.


    Then whose corpse was this six paths reincarnation?


    Which rank-9 corpse was it?


    Everyone immediately started quarreling and quarreling. This was too terrifying.


    you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s possible that the ancient gods chose to attack in secret, descended upon their homeland, killed the evil god race, and then destroyed them? ¡±


    even if the evil god is already alone and the existence of the universe garden is in a deep sleep, it is still terrifyingly powerful. Normal level nine beings of the same realm can¡¯t defeat it!


    They felt that this was simply ridiculous!


    Now, the evil god was so strong that it was hard to imagine. Di Qi and the others could only kill one arm when they worked together. They had long surpassed the ceiling of combat strength. It was a combat strength that ordinary creatures could not achieve no matter how hard they worked.


    &Nbsp; what about the rank nine evil god?


    Naturally, he was even more terrifyingly powerful.


    They believed that the ancient gods were powerful, but they didn¡¯t think they could defeat such a terrifying existence.


    The balloon fish said,¡¯you did think of the idea, but you should also have thought of ¡­ &Nbsp; if it was a complete rank nine evil god, then it was impossible to win, but what if it wasn¡¯t? Most of the organizations are on the path of the ninth rank, or are they all at the early stage of the ninth rank?¡±


    Everyone frowned again.


    The balloon fish continued,¡¯after all, the transition period of evil god cultivation is very slow ¡­ It wasn¡¯t strange at all that he was in most of the initial stages! But even so, there are still more than 100000 primary worlds. According to common sense, no matter how strong a rank 9 is, they can¡¯t be defeated. However, what if it¡¯s not an ordinary rank 9?¡±


    every realm is an increase in the dimension. What if this person is ten levels lower? ¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Weak! Ten! Level!


    No one knew what level 10 was, and no one knew if there was a weak level 10. The balloon fish was the first one to propose this concept.


    However, they all knew that every realm was a rise in the dimension.


    On the path to the eighth rank, one would stand in a high-dimensional space and time and attack creatures that lived in a low-dimensional space and time. One would almost be frozen.


    On the path of rank 9, you stood outside the laws of the universe and attacked creatures living under the framework of the laws of the universe. You were almost like a fragile piece of white paper.


    In that case, was there a path to the tenth level?


    After all, every realm was an upgrade in a dimension.


    if you think about it this way, it¡¯s really possible. If an existence steps onto the path of level 10, it¡¯ll be like the previous two levels. It¡¯ll be a major advancement. No matter how strong their combat strength is, they¡¯ll be crushed.


    indeed, this feeling is similar to di Qi, who was a weak rank 9 God. Although he was strictly still a rank 8 God at this time, he had still completed the path of rank 9 ¡­ He was facing more than 100000 convergence creatures that were all early-stage tier 8 gods, and he could not control and distort the law ¡­ Can we win?¡±


    Everyone started discussing. After all, they were All Saints and had a deep understanding of realms. Many things could be inferred from existing knowledge.


    ¡°The path to the tenth rank? Maybe it¡¯s possible!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just possible, I personally think it¡¯s very possible! After all, the first two realms had this threshold, and it was also a process of dimension Ascension ¡­ ¡®If the evil god has just stepped into lower rank-9 and has yet to reach upper rank-9 ¡­¡¯ Being beaten to death by a heaven-defying being like di Qi, who was ten levels weaker, is normal.¡±


    then, there is indeed a possibility of killing the evil god!


    that¡¯s right. His realm is advancing slowly. I guess he¡¯s still in the early stage ¡­ It¡¯s possible that you¡¯ll be killed by a creature that¡¯s ten levels lower and has climbed to another dimension.¡±


    ¡­


    At first, some people didn¡¯t believe it, but as the discussion went on, they felt that it was indeed possible to kill it. However, after discussing the various ways to kill this existence, they felt goosebumps all over their bodies!


    It couldn¡¯t really be the work of a super ancient God, right?


    The venerable sovereigns were also watching? He also knew about this?


    After all, the remains of the evil god were in his hands. He had turned it into the world of six paths of reincarnation to nourish all living beings ¡­ In fact, the ancient gods had even helped to modify the six paths of reincarnation!


    At that time, the ancient God brought the six paths of reincarnation to the lava Land and designed the blueprint for the mechanical armor. It was probably to improve the completion rate of the divine weapon of reincarnation.


    ¡°This is too scary!¡±


    They felt a chill run up their spines.


    In front of him, the venerable sovereign was still talking to the two of them with a gentle look.


    With a serious face, he was discussing the possible whereabouts of the evil God¡¯s ancestor, comforting him, the future trend, and what they should do ¡­ He felt a sense of shock.


    ¡°This is too tragic ¡­ Look at the arm of the victim, the evil God of the universe. His face is full of grief and tears are falling down!¡±


    he must have heard the news that his clansmen were killed and was about to break down. He was determined to take revenge and was secretly shouting for my father and my clansmen to be returned ¡­ Things like that.¡±


    it¡¯s indeed tragic. The higher the level of the universe race, the lower their reproductive ability. Look at renemansky, he has a daughter. Two people are one race, very rare ¡­ The evil god tribe definitely doesn¡¯t have many people, which shows how much they value their people.¡±


    ¡°Detestable! However, she didn¡¯t know that the murderer, the venerable sovereign, was right beside her!¡±


    ¡°I can already see her forcing a smile.¡±


    ¡­


    since we¡¯ve talked about the possibility of killing the evil god, ¡± the balloon fish continued, ¡± let¡¯s continue to discuss. If it was killed by a super ancient God, why should we kill it? ¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression turned cold.


    The balloon fish said, ¡± in fact, the reason is obvious. Let¡¯s take a look at the timeline. The moon god season killed one of the two Immortals. The ancient God woke up at this time and found that he was going to die the next time he fell asleep ¡­ How could they not make the final struggle of civilization? ¡°Thus, he set his eyes on the evil god clan.¡±


    yes, he attacked in secret and massacred the evil god clan alone ¡­ He would plunder their resources, genes, and all kinds of wealth ¡­ ¡®To cultivate us, to cultivate the various worlds, and even mainly to cultivate ¡­¡¯ Venerable sovereigns! After all, venerable sovereigns are 5-Geno life forms. They are his biggest hope ¡­¡±


    if it were me, I would also prepare a world of six paths of reincarnation and a divine weapon for him to improve his strength in order to train. venerable sovereign ¡­ I will risk my life to kill the evil god and become the nourishment for his rapid growth!¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone seemed to see the fog slowly being lifted.


    Yes, it was.


    It seemed that the world of six paths of reincarnation was born in such a bloody situation.


    The entire world had been shattered into six pieces because of the great battle. Even the flow of time had changed ¡­ Therefore, the ancient gods at that time chose to go to kill the evil gods and created the divine weapon-the six paths of reincarnation, to reproduce the world and increase the growth speed of the venerable sovereigns.


    Everyone was completely silent.


    This might be the case.


    however, there¡¯s no right or wrong in this matter. After all, if a super ancient God wants to survive ¡­ Destroying another civilization is a good idea. After all, the universe is a dark forest.¡±


    that¡¯s right. Even if we know the truth, we can¡¯t say ¡­ After all, we are the ones who will benefit, we are the living beings of the six paths of reincarnation! Without the divine weapon of laws-the six paths of reincarnation, our world has completely collapsed. Our civilization was built on the body of the evil God¡¯s Father.¡±


    it¡¯s obvious that he didn¡¯t expect reinimanska to wake up, so he¡¯s here to stabilize the other party and not be detected.


    that¡¯s true. We already have a terrifying enemy, and he¡¯s extremely terrifying. We can¡¯t let renemansky know the truth, or he might team up with moon god Ji ¡­ To attack our civilization!¡±


    the other party may not be as powerful as the ancient gods, but if they stand on the opposite side, they will be the straw that breaks the camel¡¯s back!


    They quickly analyzed the pros and cons and felt that this secret was too shocking.


    brothers, this is how the universe is. We have to work hard and defeat our enemies, defeat moon god Ji, and survive!


    however, according to this analysis, the power of the ancient God is much stronger than we thought. He might be weaker than a level ten, but he¡¯s one of the strongest tyrants on the road to level ten ¡­ Then the opponent, moon god Ji, is probably a heaven-shaking weak level 10!¡±


    Everyone was completely silent.


    The enemy¡¯s strength was beyond imagination. No wonder venerable sovereigns wanted to get rid of the eternal gene and fuse it with the evil god Gene. They wanted to quickly increase their combat power.


    brothers, I can¡¯t be sure yet. This evil god might want to have a fight with the venerable sovereign. Let¡¯s see if the venerable sovereign ¡­ Was he going to hide the six paths of reincarnation? if he was hiding it, it would mean that there was something wrong ¡­ After all, his previous battles were all in front of us.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s see if we can take it out and we¡¯ll know the truth.¡±


    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but look over. Just as they were discussing, the venerable sovereign and the two men were almost done with their discussion. The demon God on the other side couldn¡¯t help but want to have a spar with the venerable sovereign.

 Chapter 937

    ?


    937 The battle of the peak (2 in 1)


    Shi Ji felt very emotional after talking for a while.


    Her sister¡¯s family and clansmen had met with misfortune. She was the only one left of such a powerful race in the universe. She must have felt terrible.


    Medusa, who was also gently and politely echoing his words, could not help but say, ¡± ¡°Your Excellency is very powerful and seems to have unparalleled combat strength. Are you willing to fight with me?¡±


    After listening to Shi Ji for so long, she finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. After all, with a battle maniac like her, it was impossible for her to not be itching to fight. Every genetic level was a qualitative change. In front of her, this elite who was about to Max out his fourth Geno point was already terrifying to this extent ¡­ As for the 5th gene?


    This was not as simple as one plus one.


    Moreover, a 5-Geno life form had maxed out on its genes and could freely adjust its gene structure. In other words, the five genes that it cultivated were the strongest genes that had been perfectly matched. One could imagine how terrifying it was.


    As for her, although her quantum arm was fighting on the side, her main body¡¯s arm was still here.


    ¡°You want to have an exchange?¡± The venerable sovereign smiled, pondered for a few seconds, and said softly, ¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll grant your wish.¡±


    Shi Ji was looking forward to it.


    After all, a battle of this level, where both sides were terrifyingly powerful and heaven-defying figures, was worth looking forward to.


    Moreover, his sister was currently feeling very aggrieved. She wanted to vent her inner depression and discomfort through a hearty battle.


    ¡°Please,¡± he said. For Medusa, it was not difficult for her to fight on two fronts. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll open up another battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± he said. The venerable sovereign moved.


    Whoosh.


    The arm in Shi Ji¡¯s arms broke away.


    The two of them jumped into a dark void that was even further away and landed on two black meteorites that were not far away from each other. They stood there quietly.


    Xu Zhi was a little surprised.


    After all, for so many years, he had never thought that there would be a day when he would really be able to fight Medusa. He had chased her all the way here, and recalling all the scenes from back then made Xu Zhi very emotional.


    As for the so-called quantum body, Xu Zhi had naturally cultivated it. When a part of his main body was entangled with it, he could naturally give a part of it to his clone first.


    He had accepted this battle as a form of tempering and training for his quantum battle body.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± Medusa laughed.


    The venerable sovereign gently stretched out his arms and silently recited countless talents. All kinds of enthusiastic nomological phenomena circulated around his body, and countless phenomena of the world appeared.


    In the distance.


    The players ¡®expressions changed slightly.


    as expected, the venerable sovereign didn¡¯t reveal the six paths reincarnation this time. Instead, he kept it in his body and stacked the laws!


    ¡°It looks like there¡¯s indeed a ghost!¡±


    it seems that our guess was right. The death of the evil god tribe is really related to the attack of the ancient gods! After all, it¡¯s for the final battle against the mother stream civilization in the moon god season!¡±


    however, we are not bad either. We have already predicted the truth in advance. The venerable sovereign might not reveal the six paths of reincarnation ¡­ It¡¯s clear that we¡¯re also very intelligent!¡±


    They were full of confidence.


    What did it mean to predict things like a god?


    This was what it meant to predict things like a god!


    They had already guessed the truth of history and calculated the direction of the future. Even they had to admit that they were very powerful in this aspect.


    The mysteries of history were slowly being revealed.


    however, it¡¯s too tragic. The evil god race has suffered innocently.


    ¡°Look at the demonic goddess. Her face is filled with sorrow and a trace of morbid madness. She looks like she¡¯s looking forward to battle, but what¡¯s the truth? It¡¯s just to cover up her inner collapse and depression. She¡¯s using the battle to vent her depression.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t know that the real enemy who killed her father was right in front of her!¡±


    ¡°What is the most painful thing in life? Someone once asked me that, and I said,¡±it¡¯s nothing more than the person you love being so close to you, but your heart is so far away. The person who killed your father is right in front of you, but you don¡¯t know anything!¡± (Tears)¡±


    ¡°Kill the venerable sovereign! Revenge for your father, all the best! (Tears)¡±


    ¡°The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord could not help but step out. Good luck! Defeat the venerable sovereigns, open the path to immortality, and overthrow the old rule! The re-opening of the immortal path was now! You can do it! (Good luck, little missies.jpg)¡±


    Countless people cried out in grief, as if they could see the tragic fate of their era. The final moment had finally arrived.


    ¡°???¡±


    Some of the players ¡®expressions were a little off.


    Why were these guys so dramatic?


    Suddenly, he took the traditional wuxia route of a Bitter Love drama, enduring the hardships to taste the courage, and avenge his father?


    ¡°Hey! Whose side are you guys on? After all, we were also living on the corpse of the other party¡¯s father ¡­ He had to admit that the other party¡¯s father was really useful! Do you believe that the evil god will beat you to death if you walk out and talk like that?¡±


    cough, cough. cough. In terms of morality, we are on the side of the evil god. After all, his father died. Look at how sad and angry he is ¡­ However, my butt is naturally on the venerable sovereign¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment, although they were all talking nonsense, it didn¡¯t stop the atmosphere around the cosmos garden from being extremely tense.


    The air was heavy and filled with anxiety.


    In the void.


    The two of them stood on the meteorite.


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s body was covered in a hazy white mist, like a majestic white River flowing slowly. It emitted countless terrifying nomological roars, Thunder, wind, and rain.


    The demonic God¡¯s body was surrounded by black flames, giving off a sharp and terrifying feeling of extreme evil. It was majestic and rumbling, giving off an unimaginably intense sense of oppression.


    ¡°Are we going to be finished?¡±


    The entire bord planet, the tiel Empire, felt a strong sense of despair.


    That¡¯s right, this was a feeling of powerlessness and despair that came from being powerless to resist and only being able to watch the situation develop in silence. One¡¯s life and death was in the hands of others.


    The two of them stood opposite each other in the air.


    ¡°It¡¯s like two groups of nomological laws are opposing each other!¡± Mantha couldn¡¯t help but blurt out.


    It was like a white majestic celestial waterfall and a black evil demonic mist. They corresponded with each other, and the terrifying aura spread without restraint, bringing with it an extremely strong sense of danger.


    ¡°This is crazy! This was simply crazy! How could someone have reached such a high level before becoming a Daoist?¡± The Supreme Goddess of nature¡¯s expression changed. Mantha, the situation is completely out of control. If anything happens to us, you have to go to the universe garden to take refuge as soon as possible ¡­ You are the last hope of our nature God system. Don¡¯t let your father down.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± Mantha¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help sinking.


    ¡­


    Further away.


    The expressions of the four grandmasters changed slightly.


    ¡°What a powerful aura!¡±


    The Alliance master¡¯s face was filled with shock. He looked at the young man in dragon robes and said excitedly, ¡± ¡°This person ¡­ He can actually fight against one of His Majesty¡¯s arms?¡±


    The Alliance master scratched his head. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡± ¡°I might die if I get punched by him.¡±


    that¡¯s too much. He can fight an arm. Does that mean we can only fight him if we work together? ¡± Mr. Cat was still fighting with a cold and expressionless face.


    there¡¯s always someone better. We thought we were already unimaginably strong, but who knew that there were so many monsters in the universe? ¡±


    Zhou Meng, who had transformed into di Qi, looked at him with a face full of longing and anticipation. I¡¯m looking forward to this person¡¯s cultivation technique. I¡¯m afraid it will be unimaginably amazing!


    it seems that we are very honored. This is the most pinnacle battle of this realm in the entire world, or perhaps in the entire universe since ancient times!


    The demon master took a deep breath and looked into the distance.


    Further away, on the planet, countless civilians, powerhouses, and aristocrats from various territories were in chaos.


    ¡®To have such combat power at this level, the future of the universe ¡­ Level 10!¡±


    ¡°If only I could be as powerful as him!¡± Some young geniuses looked forward to it.


    you¡¯re dreaming. Our civilization is too low-level. We don¡¯t have any Foundation. It¡¯s impossible for such an existence to appear!


    They were excited and filled with anticipation, as if they had just witnessed the birth of a historical moment that would be passed down through the ages!


    ¡°You¡¯re making a fuss.¡±


    Di Qi glanced at him and took a deep breath. He turned his attention back to the battle in front of him and said, ¡± there¡¯s no need to be envious. This person will live forever. I wonder how long he has been in the heavenly Emperor realm. Ten thousand years? ¡± Tens of thousands of years? ¡®His lifespan is much longer than ours. He became an immortal once and shed the eternal gene, turning from a cocoon into a butterfly. That¡¯s why he has such a strong foundation ¡­¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s only natural that he¡¯s stronger than us ¡­¡¯ But one day, I will definitely catch up and catch up!¡±


    Di Qi didn¡¯t envy him at all.


    In his opinion, the other party had lived for a long time and had been in the world of six paths of reincarnation for tens of thousands of years, not allowing him to become an immortal ¡­ He was much older than him. He had only cultivated for nine thousand years, while the other party must have cultivated for tens of thousands of years!


    It was only natural for him to have such a Foundation.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Carolyn also came back to her senses as she said with a look of admiration, ¡± ¡°Why envy others? He also worked extremely hard and cultivated for tens of thousands of years to reach this level!¡±


    Di Qi smiled. however, after the battle in the small universe, our combat power has not improved much over the years. After all, we are still deducing cultivation techniques ¡­ The other party, on the other hand, has already improved too much.¡±


    yes! Carolyn added, ¡± although we haven¡¯t advanced, our cultivation techniques have already been deduced. All we need to do now is to carry out the final training ¡­ even if we completely perfect our Dao Foundation, we will also welcome a qualitative change and upgrade ¡­ At that time, that will be the opportunity to break through to the ninth step!¡±


    BOOM!


    The three pillar gods simply didn¡¯t make a sound and continued to attack.


    The four grandmasters beside him changed their expressions slightly and started to discuss again, ¡± their combat strength hasn¡¯t improved much. It¡¯s already so exaggerated after being stagnant for a while? Then, after a period of time, they will also welcome a qualitative change in their combat strength and complete their last gene. We will be completely left behind ¡­¡±


    we¡¯re too proud, but we¡¯re actually extremely weak.


    They had seen the true power of the outside civilization, which had completely shattered their pride.


    in this battle, they¡¯ll use the arm of a Demon God as their final tempering ¡­ The demon master frowned.


    Mr. Cat took a deep breath and said, ¡± we¡¯ve stopped moving forward. We should face this problem ¡­ None of the four Wang renming¡¯s in the multiverse can defeat or devour anyone, but if we continue like this ¡­¡±


    They had completely realized that something was wrong.


    His combat strength and talent were extremely powerful. How could he be willing to not break through to level nine and see the higher scenery?


    They had already completed the 100% completion of the tier 9 path, but each of them occupied 25%. It was simply impossible to break through.


    Zhou Meng clasped her hands behind her back and walked with a majestic gait. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m already Emperor Qi and I have his special talents ¡­ when we return, we can gather the skills and talents of the four of us. Perhaps we can find a special path, a special martial art that will allow us to not defeat each other ¡­ The four personalities will exist together and break through to the complete rank 9!¡±


    good, I¡¯ve been waiting for this move. With this person¡¯s talent in improving cultivation techniques, it¡¯s simply a stroke of genius! Mr. Cat said in surprise.


    The nearby di Qi¡¯s face had turned black.


    ¡­.


    The outside world was in complete turmoil.


    Xu Zhi stood in the air, silently feeling the power in his body.


    This was the first time he had felt the terrifying aura of the other party.


    It was like the will of an evil universe, giving people an extreme sense of disgust.


    your quantum battle body was just born not long ago.


    At this time, Medusa opened her mouth and said very carefully, ¡± you should know that the arm of the quantum battle body that they fought with is a low-quality clone ¡­ It¡¯s not as strong as my main body¡¯s arm. I¡¯m very powerful now.¡±


    The venerable sovereign just smiled and said indifferently, ¡± of course, I know. The quantum combat body that I¡¯ve just cultivated isn¡¯t very strong, and its combat strength isn¡¯t exaggerated ¡­ Then, let¡¯s merge them into the sacred body of chaos!¡±


    The main body and the quantum battle body were entangled and instantly fused.


    It was as if two versions of himself from two parallel universes had fused together, and a terrifying aura completely erupted.


    ¡°Have you fused?¡± Medusa laughed. This was natural.


    ¡°This is not enough.¡± The venerable sovereign smiled. To Medusa¡¯s surprise, two venerable sovereigns had walked out of the void and merged with their respective quantum battle bodies.


    The three of them walked together, becoming one.


    Medusa frowned. that was only one-third of your strength? ¡±


    ¡°This is not enough.¡±


    The venerable sovereign laughed again, and his body quickly expanded. The giant form of the nine revolutions mysterious art, the true elemental gas, and the fusion of the three genes of the entire clan¡¯s cells instantly appeared.


    At that moment, Medusa¡¯s expression changed completely.


    the five major genetic systems are perfectly fused and complemented each other. Each gene is growing at a rate of several times ¡­


    Medusa suddenly fell silent.


    She closed her eyes, as if she was thinking.


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes and revealed a burning desire to fight. She said in a dry voice, ¡± how many years has it been? how many years has it been? ¡°As an evil god, I¡¯ve never met any decent opponents. I have to give sufficient respect to such an opponent.¡±


    She made a grabbing motion in the air.


    Under the dumbfounded gazes of di Qi and the others, the arm that was fighting them quickly abandoned them and flew back.


    Whoosh.


    The two arms slowly merged together.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯ll only use my arms to fight you ¡­ I won¡¯t go back on my word, but the arm of another quantum Parallel space and time will merge and become a real arm ¡­ I hope you can bring me enough surprises!¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll let me beat you to my heart¡¯s content.¡±


    Medusa chuckled, and her quantum arms melded together. It was as if the ultimate existence of the universe had completely descended, and everyone felt an intense sense of oppression.


    Roar!


    The entire universe suddenly reverberated with a huge roar, as if the entire universe was collapsing and a Great Silence appeared.


    ¡°Come on.¡± The venerable sovereigns also attacked instantly.


    BOOM!


    The void was shaking!


    The planet was also shaking!


    The surrounding primal planets were like stone bricks that had not been repaired for years. They actually shook off strands of dust!

 Chapter 938

    ?


    938 Fighting the strong with the weak, fighting the strong with the low (2 in 1)


    When di Qi, Caroline, and the other four martial masters saw this scene, their faces suddenly turned strange.


    The evil god gave up on the battlefield.


    The arms of the great battle instantly left them ¡­


    However, they did not chase after him. Instead, they watched the battle with great interest.


    it can be said that it¡¯s one of the battles that will be remembered by all the heavens in the universe since ancient times. It¡¯s a battle between the peak of those below level nine ¡­ It¡¯s so exaggerated.¡± Di Qi stopped, turned around and said with a smile.


    Carolyn also stood at her original spot, her eyes looking into the distance, full of anticipation as she said: ¡°This battle! It might not be one of them ¡­ It might even be the most terrifying battle in this realm since the birth of the entire universe.¡±


    It was indeed so.


    This kind of battle that completely broke through the ceiling of combat strength was perhaps unprecedented!


    This might be the first time it had appeared in the entire universe.


    at this level, we¡¯re about to maxing out on all four genes, but we¡¯re still far from it. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re destined to be unable to catch up to their top combat power. At this moment, the three pillar gods spoke.


    With his hands behind his back, di Qi said softly, ¡± ¡°So what if we can¡¯t chase? Why did he chase them? They were all abnormal beings, so they naturally couldn¡¯t be compared! We¡¯ve already reached the true perfection of our respective Dao foundations. Why do we need to compete with them in this realm? We can break through to the ninth step at any time, and see even higher sights.¡±


    Carolyn also laughed. that¡¯s indeed the case. Why do we need to compete? ¡± Even if I¡¯m not as good as you at this level, I¡¯ll definitely catch up in the next level, level 9. At that time, we¡¯ll have a showdown.¡±


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s face was calm and full of confidence. He looked at the two people in the distance with his hands behind his back, full of pride and a sense of dominance.


    ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll wait for you at the ninth-grade!¡±


    At the side.


    The four grandmasters were also very free. Hearing di Qi¡¯s words, they started to talk secretly,


    ¡°This is the person.¡±


    perhaps we can create a cultivation technique and master it thoroughly. Yes, this will be enough to solve our predicament. The Alliance master mumbled.


    ¡°Zhou Meng, you¡¯re a guy who¡¯s hated by everyone in the martial arts world, but there¡¯s still a day when you do good! To think that your cultivation technique has such an effect, to be able to become this person ¡­ This is a key that will allow the four of us to break through to the 9th step!¡± Mr. Cat said excitedly.


    On the other side, di Qi also put his hands behind his back and said proudly, ¡± in the future, I will take you to level 9!


    ???


    At the side, di Qi¡¯s face had completely darkened.


    This crazy old man who was dreaming!


    He was still daydreaming?


    It was the first time in his life that he had seen such a disgusting cultivation technique. It was simply terrifying to the extreme!


    Zhou Meng¡¯s cultivation technique, the dream of the universe, was not something that a normal person could cultivate. Only a lunatic would be able to cultivate it successfully. However, this kind of insane cultivation technique ¡­ It was too disgusting.


    At the side, Carolyn suddenly smiled and clapped her hands. good! Zhou Meng, you should know that di Qi is the most suitable person for you to dream about. He is very compatible with your cultivation method.¡±


    To her, it would be best if she kept dreaming that she was di Qi. That way, she would not dream about her.


    Even she was worried. This cultivation technique was not strong ¡­ But it was so disgusting that even her expression changed when she talked about it!


    There was another version of himself that seemed to be in a parallel universe, wearing his skin everywhere, wandering around aimlessly, with the same character and talent as him, living his own life ¡­ Who could stand this?


    Most importantly, it was just a dream!


    If he killed the other party, the other party might appear elsewhere in the universe.


    only replication can defeat replication.


    Carolyn thought to herself. After thinking for a moment, she looked at the other party, cupped her hands, and smiled. however, Grandmaster dream Zhou, since you have the talent in this area, I have a cultivation technique here that I would like to study with your talent. Is that possible? ¡±


    After all, apart from Zhou Meng, no one else could do this. This was a good opportunity to make use of di Qi¡¯s talent.


    Beside her, Mr. Cat, who had communicated with Caroline before, laughed and said, ¡± of course, this guy always receives business like this!


    The three pillar gods, who were extremely cold, were also slightly moved. They looked at di Qi and said, ¡± if that¡¯s the case, I also have some techniques that I need to consult with you. After all, my techniques are a bit complicated and I need a person with talent to deduce new heights!


    Di Qi¡¯s face turned completely black.


    How could he not know that although these two people usually laughed and joked with him, weren¡¯t they deliberately disgusting him and suppressing him at this time?


    After all, they must have harbored hatred in their hearts and were constantly learning the cultivation techniques they had created in secret.


    even these three powerful universe existences, the great Dao-holders of the universe who can make a breakthrough at any time, respect Zhou Meng so much? ¡±


    At the side, the leader of the martial arts world could not help but scratch his head when he saw this scene.


    He could feel the power of Carolyn and the three pillar gods. As long as they went all out, they would be able to kill him. After all, he only had a quarter of their energy.


    In fact, even di Qi could kill him, but he had to pay a great price, so he was too lazy to do it.


    However, this did not mean that he was weak. After all, his opponent was four times stronger than him. If their energy levels were similar, he would not be afraid of his opponent at all.


    However, such powerful existences were all talking to Zhou Meng in a friendly manner ¡­


    The Alliance master muttered to himself, ¡± Zhou Meng, this old man, has always said that it doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be strong in battle or be able to kill the other party to make others respect you and fear you! Now, it seemed that it was true. The other party respected him very much, and he was the real ¡­ Powerful?¡±


    At this moment, di Qi¡¯s eyes flickered. He did not attack but looked at the battle in the distance. I will study it in secret.. will study the other party¡¯s cultivation technique. This Zhou Meng¡¯s real body ¡­ We have to find a way to get rid of him.¡±


    The players in the distance whispered to each other.


    looking at di Qi¡¯s expression, he might be thinking of a way to hit people through the internet.


    [ Zhou Meng, you are the role model of US keyboard warriors (awesome pen) ]


    ¡­


    How deep were the thoughts of these existences?


    They were all conversing with each other, each with their own ulterior motives.


    And this battle was like a martial arts competition in front of the entire cosmos garden. The space around it was like the water in a pond, rippling in circles.


    Bang!


    as expected of a 5-Geno being. Medusa¡¯s voice was low, but there was a hint of excitement in it.


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad either.¡±


    The five venerable sovereign genes overlapped perfectly, forming an unimaginable ultimate creature.


    The body structure of a Demon God had also transcended a special rule of common sense.


    Everyone watching the battle was immersed in shock and horror. The battle between the two had almost broken away from everyone¡¯s understanding of this realm and had reached an unimaginable level.


    All the cultivators had never seen such a battle before.


    However, the next second, the godfiend¡¯s words pulled everyone into an ice cave.


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad, are you worth my time?¡±


    Medusa laughed. even if you are hiding something now, you must have used up most of your strength, right? It¡¯s a pity that I only used 30% of my strength.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression turned grave.


    Yes, there were too many evil god organizations. In this situation, it was equivalent to a martial arts Grandmaster being surrounded by an Army of thousands of men and horses.


    The difference in strength was still too great.


    ¡°You only used less than a third of your strength. Of course I know.¡±


    The venerable sovereign smiled and didn¡¯t seem surprised. He said with a serious face, ¡± I know very well that your quantum arm is only a defective clone ¡­ You don¡¯t even have one-fifth of the strength of your arm, yet you¡¯re able to fight them to a standstill.¡±


    The venerable sovereign had admitted that he had used most of his power.


    Medusa laughed again. there¡¯s one more thing. Ever since I became a Demon God, I have been studying a set of fighting techniques that belong to me. However, I have never really used them.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The venerable sovereign smiled. demonic god, the chaos wheel gathers consciousness. What you cultivate is probably the terrifying evil spiritual witchcraft, right? ¡±


    yes, it¡¯s a technique that combines quantum martial arts. You¡¯re qualified for me to make a real move.


    Medusa suddenly opened her eyes.


    flower of death! Rose Paramita flower!


    A magnificent black-red flower broke through the universe¡¯s restraints with a terrifying liquid pressure and suddenly stabbed into the entire Galaxy.


    A large amount of space shattered into pieces, like raindrops, falling everywhere.


    Nothing happened.


    The venerable sovereign slowly touched her chest. There was a flower on her chest, as if there was a flame flower emblem on her heart. It was an extreme beauty.


    The fresh flower pierced into his chest, causing blood to splatter, forming an unbelievable Dao wound.


    it¡¯s so fast. Is it a soul attack that¡¯s combined with quantum martial arts? ¡± The venerable sovereign was amazed. this is the terrible spiritual power of the evil god. She has a deep understanding of the rules of the universe. No one can escape her attack.


    The faces of Carolyn and the others tightened.


    Yes, it was almost undefeatable. The evil god was a non-individual monster that gathered together. It was not something that individual life could resist ¡­


    ¡°Then, there¡¯s no need to run.¡±


    The venerable sovereign laughed, and a terrifying aura emanated from his body.


    His entire body froze.


    The White cells of the entire race, the infinite power of the nine revolutions mysterious art, and the primitive body of true Qi and elements became a layer of flame ripples on the outer shell of his body.


    ¡°This is ¡­ This is the body¡¯s limit when the five major genes are perfectly stacked!¡± Di Qi¡¯s expression changed slightly, and his voice trembled with extreme excitement. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off this scene, as if he had seen the most magnificent and unbelievable treasure in the world.


    ¡°Yes, only my eyes can understand everything.¡±


    On the side, another Emperor Qi said, ¡± ¡°This is unimaginably terrifying! The whole clan¡¯s ceramic cells, the mixed Yuan sacred martial body of quantum martial arts, the Pangu true body, the elemental body, the spiritual power of the demon core gene ¡­ Among them, four of them are physical defense techniques. With this degree of stacking, no one can break through his body¡¯s defense!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that.¡±


    Caroline frowned. the magic core gene was quickly used on a defensive cultivation technique ¡­ The unique calculation power of the magic core was used by him to evolve the carefree journey! Although the level wasn¡¯t high, it still had a certain effect!¡±


    This was equivalent to having five defensive genes perfectly stacked on top of one another. Could anyone really break through such a monster?


    With a qualitative change in defense, no matter how strong the other party was, he might not be able to break through ¡­


    When Shi Ji saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but worry for his sister. He clenched his fists and thought,¡¯this monster has already broken through the limit of his combat strength and is starting to fight across realms! I¡¯m afraid that even a complete rank 9 gene at the lower position of one or two gene positions might not be able to break through his defense!¡±


    Yes, it was.


    This kind of defensive power had broken the upper limit.


    The battle between the two even began to approach the level of the lower nine ranks.


    The combat strength of ordinary low-level rank-9s with one or two genes might not be stronger than them!


    After all, there were two stages to the ninth step. The first was to climb the ninth step, and the second was to absorb energy and break through to the ninth step.


    As for di Qi and the others, they had already passed the first threshold. What they lacked was energy to undergo the second stage of transformation.


    Having already grasped the complete laws, they were no different from a true ninth-rank combatant. The only difference was in energy. Di Qi¡¯s energy was 1, while the energy of a complete ninth-rank combatant was 1000.


    ¡°In front of them, even a complete, ordinary low-rank nine who has transcended the laws of the universe can be killed by them! He¡¯s really too strong.¡± Shi Ji¡¯s eyes were fixed on him.


    they are strong, but to compare them with us with those low-level class one, two, and disabled class nine, isn¡¯t it ¡­ You¡¯re looking down on us too much. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be stuck at rank-9 for the rest of your life, unable to even break through to the middle 9th rank.¡± No. di Qi shook his head, looked into the distance and said, ¡± what¡¯s the point of them being a thousand times more powerful than us? ¡± It has no mass, just a slightly bigger energy tofu that will break with a touch.¡±


    besides, our energy is ready. Caroline shook her head and laughed. we can make the final breakthrough at any time and become those 1000. We can kill those so-called rank-1, rank-2 gene level nines while we are at it ¡­ Little girl, you¡¯ve just been born and your knowledge is shallow. You should follow your father more and see the world.¡±


    Was this normal?


    Everyone could break through to this level?


    Would they all be stuck in their realms and not break through, waiting to perfect their 4th gene Dao Foundation?


    Wasn¡¯t a perfect Dao Foundation a legendary state?


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it to improve further by building such a perfect Foundation? isn¡¯t this ¡­¡¯ Did they have tenth-tier potential on average?


    Shi Ji¡¯s expression changed slightly, his mind was filled with confusion.


    perhaps my inheritance has really fallen behind for too long. The civilization that my father came into contact with is very terrifying ¡­ Perhaps, just as they said, they were the real center of the universe, and the level that his father was in contact with was the center of the universe ¡­ Our more ancient memories have been eliminated! The knowledge passed down by our level ten ancestor was in a remote part of the universe and we didn¡¯t have contact with the center of the universe.¡±


    Shi Ji thought to himself,¡¯maybe my tenth-grade ancestor is a rather remote one, which is why the information is so poor and inaccurate.¡¯


    Looking at this little girl, di Qi couldn¡¯t help but continue to attack her. He laughed and said, ¡± in fact, according to my own deductions, if I were to break through with a perfect 4-gene Dao Foundation, in addition to the soul and body DAOs, the six major systems would become rank-9, and I would become a dragon when I encounter a storm!


    once I become a low ninth-rank, I¡¯m afraid that the low, middle, and high ninth-rank genes of ordinary second or third-rank genes will all be blown up. I¡¯ll directly defeat more than half of the ninth-rank genes. That¡¯s how terrifying it is!¡­ If you want to do it, do it to the best of your ability!¡±


    Suddenly, di Qi stopped talking and looked at the battle in the distance.


    However, it was undeniable that the combat strength of the two people in front of him was too frightening.


    They had to break through to be able to do this, but the other party had not broken through and was already beginning to do it ¡­


    All the spectators and the top figures were staring at the venerable sovereigns. This meant that the two forces were testing each other.


    The venerable sovereign slowly pulled out the Rose from his chest and looked at Medusa, who was opposite him, with expectation.


    five ultimate systems. This is my current form. Can you break through my defense? ¡±


    Medusa also had the same look of shock on her face. it seems that you have really reached the perfect combination of all levels, without a single flaw.

 Chapter 939

    ?


    939 Ultimate martial art, outer Dao universe


    The realm of this 5-gene level was indeed so perfect that it made people envious.


    In other words, an ordinary low-level rank-9 would no longer be able to damage this terrifying combat body. Stacking five defensive genes together? Its defensive power had reached a terrifying level.


    This was because even if the energy of a lower ninth rank was 1000 points, the combat power was not compressed or condensed enough. There was a high probability that one or two trashy extraordinary cultivation methods would not be able to break through the defense, not to mention the exaggerated recovery rate of the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    however, your defense has reached the threshold of the ninth rank, but your offensive and killing abilities are very weak ¡­ if my calculations are correct, ¡± Medusa said with a smile, ¡± you can¡¯t even break my defense.


    ¡°Indeed,¡±


    The venerable sovereign looked calm. I¡¯ve just integrated the quantum martial arts to make up for the shortcomings in combat power ¡­ However, he had not fully cultivated it yet, so his combat strength was still very weak.


    After all, it was almost impossible to cross realms and fight ¡­ Even I have never thought of crossing realms to kill an enemy. It is too difficult and unrealistic ¡­ It¡¯s just that I¡¯m now polishing my Foundation in preparation for a breakthrough.¡±


    In preparation for a breakthrough?


    The entire place was silent.


    So, although you didn¡¯t fight for the sake of surpassing your level, in order to break through and Polish your Foundation, you¡¯ve already fought a complete lower-level ninth-rank?


    Even if you couldn¡¯t win, when the other party couldn¡¯t kill you, it was already terrifying enough.


    That was the difference of a whole realm!


    ¡°Your defense is astonishing.¡±


    Medusa took a deep breath. The other party¡¯s defensive power was indeed beyond her expectations. Her combat power was so much higher than his, but she still felt that it was difficult to deal with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to defeat me, but I have a chance to defeat you,¡± she said with a smile after a moment of silence.


    then, the meaning of this battle will be whether I can break through your defense.


    Her voice gradually became lower, and she took a light step forward. three moves! If he could block three moves! There¡¯s no need to continue like this.¡±


    ¡°Three moves?¡±


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s face darkened and he said softly, ¡± my quantum body has indeed just been cultivated, and its combat power has not caught up.


    Xu Zhi himself knew that he was far from being able to keep up with Medusa at the moment. It was already amazing that he could withstand the attack of one of Medusa¡¯s arms.


    If Xu Zhi had completely cultivated his quantum martial arts and achieved great success, he would have the means to attack, defend, and attack. Perhaps he would really not be inferior to Medusa.


    However, his main body was still cultivating the quantum battle body and was at the final juncture.


    According to logic, he should be almost done with it. After all, so much time had passed ¡­ However, the 99% of the quantum battle body that had been stuck on it could not be perfected no matter what.


    Great cosmos martial arts.


    This was a quantum martial art that even the demon sect thought was an extreme madman.


    It was a theoretical concept martial art, and no one had ever really practiced it ¡­ It was only after Xu Zhi had really started his cultivation that he realized that he had to explore and perfect everything on his own. He was stuck at a dead end with all sorts of difficulties.


    ¡®As expected, the entire insect race, the quantum umbilical cord, has become a part of my body ¡­ This is very difficult to achieve.¡± Xu Zhi sighed with emotion.


    He didn¡¯t expect it to be this difficult.


    However, even if he had truly completed the cultivation of the quantum battle body, he still needed to accumulate various martial arts, and he was still not Medusa¡¯s match in the short term.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi was still silently measuring his combat power.


    At that moment, Medusa opened her mouth. three moves! I advise you to stop, because this move is too terrifying. Even I don¡¯t know how strong it is.¡±


    The surrounding people felt that the atmosphere was getting heavier.


    This move meant that venerable sovereigns would die without a doubt.


    ¡°I won¡¯t die ¡­ If you use this move, you might end up with an ending that¡¯s even more terrifying than death.¡±


    Medusa smiled. have you seen the history of the technological civilization? The mastery of nuclear bombs was a major watershed in the Advancement of Science and Technology. However, before the nuclear bomb exploded, no one knew how powerful it was ¡­ This weapon is too terrifying.¡±


    ¡°A move that¡¯s beyond the concept?¡± Di Qi¡¯s eyes were burning as he stared ahead. He was very interested in this move.


    Carolyn was startled, and her heart was filled with an indescribable feeling. Her expression turned serious as she thought to herself:


    if that¡¯s the case, the venerable sovereign should stop. Such a non-human creature is indeed incomparable to individual creatures. It¡¯s extremely stupid to compete with her in the same realm.


    Even proud people like them felt at ease.


    After all, even if they were to climb to the limit with their 4th gene, it was still impossible for them to win.


    How could they fight?


    This was something that couldn¡¯t be fought with, as they were not the same life form.


    It was a great loss for venerable sovereigns to lose their lives here.


    ¡°Stop? There¡¯s no need for that.¡± The venerable sovereign smiled and said,¡¯I¡¯m also looking forward to your moves ¡­¡¯ After all, you¡¯ve been working hard on your cultivation technique all by yourself, and you¡¯ve been looking forward to the day when you¡¯ll really make a move, haven¡¯t you? After all, it would be a pity if such an amazing move was only developed and ended up being covered in dust.¡±


    Medusa laughed as well, as if they were close friends. that¡¯s true. This battle has exceeded my expectations. I have not really fought like this for thousands of years.


    Xu Zhi was naturally not afraid of death. He was not his main body, so he was not worried about that.


    ¡°My first move is the starting stance. It¡¯s a wide-range attack.¡± Medusa turned around and looked at di Qi and the others. you guys, be careful ¡­


    She raised her head and looked at the three planets nearby.


    ¡°And the pillar God Ji who¡¯s hiding on that planet, do you think you can escape? Also, you poor little natives, I¡¯ve told you before, don¡¯t think that I¡¯ve forgotten about you ¡­¡±


    Carolyn, di Qi and the others frowned.


    They felt a sense of strangeness and horror.


    I¡¯ll remind you again. This move is a wide-range attack. You have to be careful. She said with a smile.


    Countless people on the three nearby planets were terrified.


    How was that possible?


    How could there be such a technique that could have such a wide range of attack?


    Even a Grade 9 expert couldn¡¯t cover the surrounding life planets with their attacks.


    The face of Emperor tiel of the tiel Empire instantly changed. We need to leave this planet!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s run!¡±


    Countless higher-ups started wailing.


    On the planet of the pillar God of machinery, a mechanical spaceship was secretly taking off and flying to another place.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, it¡¯s useless!¡±


    Medusa raised her eyebrows and revealed a strange smile. do you know what the greatest benefit I have gained from becoming a demonic god of the multiverse, holding the authority of the outer path world, and living in the center of the multiverse? ¡±


    Medusa¡¯s eyes were filled with emotion as she said. ¡± that is not something that. normal creature can do. One has to have an unparalleled understanding of the entire world in order to perfectly simulate all the parameters of the universe. Only I, who have walked the path of cultivation more than 100000 times, can achieve this ¡­ It looks like a real universe.¡±


    the evolution of the rules of the multiverse is also rapidly nourishing my understanding of this world, complementing each other.


    the will of the universe, the storm of rules, the form of all living things, the falling of the electric Apple, the eruption of lava, the rain in the fog ¡­ Magnetic force, gravitational force, repulsive force, quantum force ¡­ This is all the authority of the great cosmos ¡®laws.¡±


    Medusa laughed. when you merge all the rules and authority together to form an initial point, what will it form? ¡± she asked.


    Everyone was clear.


    The endless laws of the world, tens of millions of nomological laws, if they were mixed into a point ¡­


    It was probably the very beginning of the universe, the very beginning of the Big Bang.


    When all the rules, matter, and energy gathered at one point, it was the ultimate phenomenon of the universe¡¯s grand unification. It symbolized the most magnificent scene of the universe, the Big Bang and the great Collapse of the universe.


    and to do that, one must understand the laws and order of the entire universe.


    She stretched out her arm and grabbed at the air. A huge light blue glass bottle appeared in her hand. and the person who sees this ¡­


    you will see the birth of a parallel world.


    She gently threw the world bottle, which was as big as her, into the air.


    The next second, something terrifying happened.


    The entire bottle quickly turned into a black hole, absorbing everything around it. It sucked in everything around it.


    ¡°Three moves! Yes, you can only see the four grandmasters ¡®ultimate techniques. Then, I¡¯ll show you my ultimate technique.¡±


    There was no sound. It was as if all the air was being pulled in by a strong force, forming a silent black hole. She chuckled and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Did you know? Someone once said that on the other side of the black hole is a parallel universe.¡±


    ultimate-level martial technique, starting stance, outer Dao universe!

 Chapter 940

    ?


    940 The weeping civilization, the end of an era


    ¡°Is this a real black hole?¡±


    A white-shirted scientist looked into the distance and saw that the crystal bottle was like a strange black hole that was slowly devouring and sucking everything.


    If it was really a large black hole, then the entire Galaxy could be sucked into it. Time and space would be stretched into a strip, and all planets would be stretched and crushed in an instant.


    Another scientist in white said, ¡± no, that¡¯s not a black hole. It¡¯s not that easy to form a stable black hole. To form a black hole, the most terrifying super celestial body in the universe, in theory, it¡¯s still far from possible even if we gather the energy of the entire solar system ¡­


    This move and this sucking method was somewhat similar to the Great Collapse of the universe!


    All laws, matter, life, and light are being retrieved and put into the ¡®singularity¡¯ furnace to reforge the universe and form the next Big Bang.¡±


    ¡°The Great Collapse of the universe? The Big Bang?¡±


    that¡¯s right. The birth of the universe began as a singularity. After the Big Bang, it transformed into countless planets that spread outwards ¡­ The death of the universe was the shrinking of the entire universe and rapidly collapsing into a point ¡­ This is the Great Collapse of the universe.¡±


    the Big Bang and the great Collapse of the universe are a cycle of new life and death.


    then, she¡¯s carrying out a Great Collapse of the universe, sucking us all in and creating a new universe. Is she creating a parallel universe? ¡± Some scientists looked at the black hole nervously. after all, the black hole could be the entrance to another Parallel space and time! Could her black hole really ¡­ It¡¯s connected to a parallel universe, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡±


    ¡­


    The two scientists were still discussing.


    However, no one had discovered an extremely terrifying thing ¡­


    In another parallel universe.


    On another planet, there were creatures that looked exactly like them. They were facing the black hole in the sky and discussing the same thing.


    These were two scientists in white who looked exactly the same.


    ¡°The Big Bang? the big collapse of the universe?¡±


    ¡­


    after all, a black hole could be the entrance to another parallel universe!¡­ Her black hole can¡¯t really be connected to a parallel universe, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡±


    Without them knowing.


    The world had already been split into two universes.


    They had already become incomparably tiny ants that were being dragged on the palm of a hand. Outside, there was a mysterious Demon God who was smiling at them.


    ¡®A new parallel universe has been formed.¡¯


    ¡­.


    On the other side.


    The wind howled.


    The black hole in the center was still sucking in everything.


    ¡°Is this her first move?¡±


    the opening move of the first move is already so terrifying. Apart from peak existences like us, almost no one can escape ¡­ This is just the starting stance!¡±


    On the other hand, Mr. Cat looked into the distance at his disciples. if I¡¯m not wrong, these living beings don¡¯t even sense much of an abnormality ¡­ However, another parallel universe has already been formed.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand! Many people wouldn¡¯t feel anything strange about this move? However, a parallel universe that belongs to this planet was formed in an instant?¡± Mantha frowned.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Mr. Cat laughed and grabbed at the air. A small Mantha the size of an ant was held in Mr. Cat¡¯s hand. but now? You guys practice quantum martial arts. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Mantha looked at her other self, her heart trembling. when? ¡± A part of my soul was actually cut off and is flying towards that black hole?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for her teacher, she wouldn¡¯t even know that she had been split.


    The evil god was indeed an expert in evil soul spells. The indescribable evil had silently already ¡­ Cutting their souls and stuffing them into a parallel universe that was similar to a crystal wall?


    Oh my God, my soul has been severed. This is clearly going to enter ¡­ Extremely weakened state!¡±


    ¡°How could I not feel anything?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as if someone used a knife to brazenly cut off one of your arms, but you don¡¯t even feel that you¡¯re already missing an arm! It won¡¯t even hurt!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as if there¡¯s a voice in the dark telling you: ¡®You were born with one less arm, and that¡¯s only natural ¡­¡¯ Thus, we instinctively thought that we were born without an arm. ¡±


    this is the soul charm of the mind. It¡¯s already unfathomable to change memories.


    The disciples said in low voices. This was too shocking.


    ¡°Teacher, please help us. Please save us.¡±


    Princess Ciel and the others turned pale and quickly begged their teacher to help them sense the soul particles in the void and bring them back.


    all of you are already clear that this black hole is cutting your souls and stuffing them into the parallel universe she created!


    Mr. Cat caught them one by one and said with a smile, ¡± after all, His Majesty the evil god is best at toying with and cutting up souls ¡­ However, this time, it¡¯s not a soul parallel universe, but a parallel universe in reality ¡­¡±


    ¡°A parallel universe in reality? How could it be a parallel universe in reality?¡±


    What was the concept of a parallel universe?


    It was like having a real you living next door.


    The previous crystal wall universes were All Soul planes ¡­ Splitting the soul and forming a parallel universe was also possible, but what was happening now?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice? The substances on your bodies have also been reduced.¡±


    ¡°Material reduction?¡±


    Mantha looked at the little Mantha in her hand.


    Although he was the size of an ant, he actually had a physical body.


    She immediately reacted and was extremely frightened. not only did he cut away our souls, but he also secretly took away part of our body, hair, skin, and underwent life recombination to form a small ant? ¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand?¡±


    Mr. Cat laughed. it¡¯s a summoning ritual. Don¡¯t you guys have summoning rituals like evil mages on your planet? ¡± Using a space legend array to summon some strange creatures through a medium? Those dimensional creatures also have souls and flesh ¡­¡±


    They instantly understood.


    Their bodies had been reverse summoned, but not your entire body. It had summoned part of your soul and flesh.


    ¡°This is too terrifying ¡­¡± Mantha¡¯s voice was hoarse. he used a super-large summoning ritual to summon part of our souls and flesh to create a parallel universe. He also carried out quantum recombination on our bodies, forming us the size of ants ¡­ How knowledgeable must he be to know the rules of the universe to be able to do this ¡­¡±


    She knew how terrifying it was.


    If you cut her soul, you won¡¯t have a complete soul!


    Just like his teacher, his soul was incomplete, and he could not break through to rank-9 ¡­ Unless you find another version of yourself in a parallel universe and defeat him!


    However, how can you guarantee that you won¡¯t be killed by your own self in another parallel universe?


    Mantha had an extremely terrifying thought.


    one day, the other one will come to me and beat me to death. This is impossible ¡­ This is almost inevitable.¡±


    At this time, the thirteenth Prince said bitterly, ¡± the parallel universe itself is still constantly splitting. Sooner or later, the strongest one will appear and unify the multiverse itself. Then, it will come to our main body ¡­


    This wasn¡¯t just extreme fear ¡­


    What a tragic future this would be?


    Hualala.


    The silent black hole devoured and sucked everything.


    In front of the black hole, there was an indomitable evil god standing in it. At this time, his voice spread throughout the void, extremely tempting,


    observe me, and observe the multiverse.


    look at me, and you will see in the mirror ¡­ My other self.¡±


    ¡­


    Countless living beings instinctively looked up at the sky.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡±


    Mantha sent him a message and roared madly through her communication device, ¡± she is an evil god of the multiverse. She is using her body and voice as a medium for the soul summoning ritual. The black hole behind her is the summoning ritual, summoning all that can hear her and look at her to be pulled into the multiverse!!


    the evil god of the multiverse, do not look directly at it!


    ¡°Don¡¯t look directly at it! Don¡¯t listen!¡±


    ¡°Silly child, run! Quickly run!¡±


    Mantha prostrated on the ground, her voice almost tearing at her heart as she sobbed,


    she is the evil itself ¡­ ¡®I can¡¯t look at him directly, I can¡¯t listen to his voice. If I look at him directly, I¡¯ll be pulled into the multiverse, and another me will appear ¡­¡¯ Wuwuwu ¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but wail and let out her last roar to the entire planet, but it was to no avail.


    That extremely alluring voice caused everyone to instinctively look over.


    ¡°We¡¯re finished. We¡¯re finished ¡­¡±


    Some of the experts had already reacted and were madly running away, wanting to escape. However, they didn¡¯t know that they had already been cut into a Parallel space and time.

 Chapter 941

    ?


    941 The oddity of the great Dao


    However, Mantha¡¯s shouts were of no use.


    Most of the gods, with the exception of a few law overgods, were unable to resist the temptation and were quickly cut off, with a part of their souls missing.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already ¡­¡±


    The light God sat on the throne, looking at the ancient divine Kingdom that had been around for tens of thousands of years. On the bright rainbow Bridge, the gods were wailing and in pain.


    The God of Light held the hammer of light in his hand, shining with golden light. He sat on the throne without saying a word, knowing that everything was over. He closed his eyes in pain, ¡± Demon God!¡±


    This was not a creature from the same dimension. How could they fight it?


    As the Supreme gods of laws on the path to the 9th rank, which meant that they were planet-level powerhouses, how could they contend with a monster-level taboo existence?


    ¡°Without hope, where is the hope? There was no hope from the start.¡±


    ¡­


    Even some of the iron-based existences of the Ji Zhu God were quickly cut apart.


    This situation could not be contained.


    A part of his soul had been separated, and another part of him had a ¡± split personality.


    At this moment, an apparition of the Ji pillar God appeared out of nowhere. He looked into the void and said with a low voice, ¡± is this the true strength that this Demon God is displaying? ¡±


    ¡°Not good ¡­ ¡®If too many species pass by, there might be a new me in a parallel universe ¡­¡¯ The clansmen of a parallel universe would naturally give birth to the pillar of fate God.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about to face the challenge of another pillar God of machinery!¡±


    It had a creepy thought.


    ¡­.


    The entire era was wailing.


    Even the tiel Empire was the same.


    The entire technology dynasty had completely collapsed. The sounds of despair, howls, roars, choking, and sobbing mixed together on the entire planet, forming the last Elegy of an era.


    This evil god was too terrifying.


    The wheel of history was crushing everyone¡¯s faces, but they could not do anything.


    On the other side.


    ¡°We¡¯re already finished.¡± No¡­ Emperor tiel closed his eyes in pain. our dynasty, I¡¯m afraid ¡­ I¡¯m really a sinner, I¡¯m ashamed to face my ancestors.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    Suddenly, a voice came from the dark.


    ¡°She can¡¯t touch you because you ¡­ They¡¯ve already become a part of me. ¡±


    Everyone was slightly stunned. Tiel¡¯s entire person revealed an expression of disbelief, joy, excitement, and a trace of great despair that followed.


    It turned out ¡­ We¡¯re no longer ourselves?


    have we already been divided up by these higher dimension existences? ¡±


    Majesty tiel looked at the sky in a daze. At this moment, this talented and ambitious Overlord of the river system was like a puppet with a dead soul. His eyes had an extremely deathly gray color, which was despair.


    ¡°It is good to be alive ¡­ But now I know that we¡¯re already dead?¡±


    ¡°Hehehehe ¡­¡±


    Crazy laughter came from the top of Capitol Hill. hahahahaha ¡­ What are we struggling for?¡±


    ¡­


    the times are like a huge mountain, crushing everyone until they can¡¯t resist.


    The players said.


    They couldn¡¯t take any more jokes.


    Their expressions were also unprecedentedly grave.


    This was not a small sandbox world.


    This was a truly huge civilization. This was a truly huge life planet.


    They had only managed to escape this calamity by hurriedly hiding within Carolyn¡¯s body.


    After all, no one could resist this kind of large-scale soul separation except for the top existences.


    At Carolyn¡¯s level, her path to the 9th step was complete. Every cell had fused with every part of her soul, and her soul and body had long since become one. Without the concept of a soul, she naturally could not be separated.


    ¡°This is the tide of history.¡±


    Meng Mei¡¯s eyes were complicated as she looked at the sorrow and fear of countless people. the civilization of the weak can¡¯t resist anything. They can only cry in pain, grovel, and scream. Finally, it comes to an end. We can only hope that we ¡­ Don¡¯t become them.¡±


    ¡°This is ¡­ A true evil god!¡±


    The alchemy Emperor¡¯s voice became hoarse.


    this is the true evil god of the multiverse. Looking directly at him and observing him is the same as looking directly at the concept of chaos in the multiverse itself, and it will usher in the parallel dimensions of civilization ¡­ It¡¯s indeed much more powerful than the Cthulhu evil god we studied before.¡±


    this is the real deal. The entire planet¡¯s civilization is ¡­ It¡¯s too scary.¡±


    that¡¯s right. If. think about it, as long as. see his civilization, I will not be able to stop the birth of a parallel universe of my own civilization ¡­ His terror and catastrophe were like the pillar God virus, destroying everything. He ¡­ To any extraordinary civilization in the universe, this is a nightmare of destruction!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°This is the first move.¡±


    Medusa¡¯s expression was very calm, and she said with a smile, ¡± ¡°What do you think? it¡¯s perfect, isn¡¯t it? ¡°Other than the few of you, the rest of you, the tiel Empire, the machine pillar God, and the various major God systems of bord planet have basically all lost the possibility of entering the battlefield.¡±


    She single-handedly dragged a sand tray that was more than 100 mu in size and raised it above her head, as if she was dragging a huge disc of the mountains and seas.


    And above it was a parallel universe.


    A group of tiny ants of the same proportion were almost as small as bacteria. They were wailing and screaming, which was actually similar to the various scenes in reality.


    From mortals to gods ¡­


    It gave off an extremely terrifying feeling, as if it had become a forbidden toy.


    the difference isn¡¯t big. After all, it¡¯s a parallel universe that has just been separated, and there hasn¡¯t been much divergence over time.


    Medusa held up the hundred-mu sandbox and laughed. ¡°I have no choice. I can only be this small ¡­ After all, it was a parallel universe in reality ¡­ Or maybe, if I¡¯m stronger, I can use quantum division in the future to cut their density by half and their weight by half, but their body shape will still be equal to the human shape?¡±


    She held her chin and smiled. yes, although the density has decreased from wood to foam density, the body size is still the same ¡­


    Even Shi Ji, who was watching from the side, fell silent.


    His sister¡¯s true demon God strength and true demon God cultivation techniques were actually so terrifying?


    This was the first time she had fought against a real opponent, right?


    it¡¯s very powerful. Quantum martial arts and quantum force are indeed close to the universe-level concept.


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s eyes were bright, and he said lightly, ¡± you¡¯re actually able to start creating parallel universes in reality ¡­ Then, what about the second move? You should know that this kind of large-scale soul deprivation has little effect on existences like us.¡±


    Medusa shook her head. the first opening move is naturally not meant to kill you. Otherwise, how could it be called the opening move? The goal is to create a parallel universe. What do you think the second move is?¡±


    All the existences present were stunned.


    ¡®The starting stance. Since a parallel universe has appeared, the second move will naturally be ¡­ The Great Collapse of the universe! With the universe, do you think I¡¯m going to nurture them? To nurture the development of their parallel universe and seize the original main universe?¡±


    Medusa laughed. I don¡¯t like this. Slowly cultivating a group of weaklings in anticipation of a strong one appearing? These laughable fellows from the tiel Empire, do they think that I care about them? They wanted to nurture a group of them from a parallel universe and seize them? That¡¯s laughable, that¡¯s the way the weak think.¡±


    what I need to do is to create an entire parallel universe, then destroy it and quickly shrink back to the original point!


    Medusa still did not have the habit of hiding anything. She revealed a crazy smile, and there was a kind of morbid crazed expectation. I have been deducing this move for a long time. This is the ultimate Tao technique of the universe! I want to undergo a Great Collapse of the universe, and everything will return to the singularity. The end of the great Dao will appear, and that ¡®one¡¯. ..¡±


    She was going to simulate the collapse of the universe, the appearance of a singularity, and the original chaos? Summoning the ultimate existence of the universe?


    This concept might be difficult to understand in a short time.


    However, the players instantly understood and turned pale with fright. They couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°To put it simply, isn¡¯t this spell to summon the God of creation?¡±


    Everyone looked at Medusa, who was in a state of madness, and their first reaction was:


    This person was crazy!

 Chapter 942

    ?


    942 Chapter 952 c all in one


    Everyone knew what this meant.


    Singularities were the beginning and the end of the universe!


    What did this mean?


    It was the core of the universe, the most beautiful scene, the dream of all cultivators who pursued the Dao, the Supreme Palace.


    If the spells of all living things, such as wind, fire, Thunder, and lightning, were all a single scene that simulated the laws of nature, then what was the highest spell that could simulate the laws of nature?


    One could imagine.


    It was the entire universe, or rather, the entire universe that had been unified.


    When the universe formed a ¡®point¡¯, it was the beginning of everything¡¯s convergence.


    The demon God in front of him had gone crazy. She wanted to simulate the highest level of spiritual techniques in the universe. No wonder she said that she had never really performed this cultivation technique before. It was too terrifying.


    ¡°This is impossible.¡±


    Beside him, di Qi pondered for a while and said, ¡± ¡°Simulating the ¡®singular point¡¯,¡¯ Dao¡¯, and ¡®one¡¯ of the entire universe is indeed the most powerful spiritual spell in theory! This was the true ultimate ¡®Dao¡¯ technique, summoning and gathering existences from the unseen world, an ultimate phenomenon of the laws ¡­ No one can resist the unification of the universe.¡±


    At this moment, di Qi couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± however, you have to master all the laws of the entire universe before you can condense all the laws into a single point and simulate the original Dao.


    In order to simulate the beginning of the universe, one had to master all the laws of the universe.


    After all, the origin was the great Dao and the laws of the universe that evolved everything.


    In other words, level one to level eight was the path to understanding the universe. You had to be extremely proficient and have an extremely solid foundation to do it.


    After all, from the ninth step onwards, one would be able to distort the laws.


    ¡°I also know that you must be extremely proficient, but it¡¯s not something that you can do just because you know it. You still have to master this power. Knowing and mastering are two different concepts.¡±


    no one can master so many laws, ¡± di Qi continued. each person can only cultivate five genes at most and master five laws at most ¡­ He was suddenly stunned. He looked at Medusa in front of him and had an unbelievable thought. could it be that you are crazy!?


    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake.¡±


    Medusa¡¯s various organs were completely open to him, and he chuckled. as an evil god, I¡¯ve been preparing for this since a long time ago. I¡¯ve cultivated fire, wind, Thunder, earth, space, and all sorts of other laws.


    Only then did everyone react.


    Di Qi and Carolyn. Only two of them had elemental genes. They were already considered trash ¡­ However, the evil god in front of him had all kinds of trash and low-level genes. It was like a pot of hodgepodge.


    Fire, wind, lightning, earth, rain, vibration, muscle strengthening, color changing, all sorts of laws ¡­


    At the same time, she had also deduced the corresponding cultivation techniques for these trashy genes.


    It must be known that ordinary experts, such as di Qi and Carolyn, could naturally deduce the path from rank 1 to rank 8 for a gene bloodline.


    However, they were not willing to do so.


    This was because the cultivation technique that he deduced alone would definitely be one-sided and flawed ¡­ Therefore, they chose to use the help of all living beings to deduce their genes. In each era, the power of all living beings would choose the most proficient path.


    But this evil god was deducing by himself.


    She didn¡¯t care if the cultivation technique of this gene was mature enough. As long as she could deduce it herself and cultivate it, it was fine ¡­


    ¡°Otherwise, how could he be called the great demonic god of the multiverse?¡±


    The Alliance master smiled. Your Majesty, even I have to admire the level of hard work that. monster can put in. There are at least. few thousand genetic cultivation Arts ¡­ If he were to cultivate these random genes, he would probably be able to truly grasp the vast majority of the laws in the entire universe ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s the only one in the entire universe who can simulate the entire universe and execute this ultimate Dao technique!¡±


    She had reached the pinnacle of her Dao!


    A single person had cultivated more than 100000 times, tens of thousands of nomological paths, and deliberately cultivated most of the universe¡¯s laws. His understanding of the universe had reached a terrifying level.


    When the players heard this, they also felt that the evil god race was too brutal.


    it seems like the ancient gods are indeed extraordinarily ruthless. They destroyed the opponent¡¯s father and created the cycle of reincarnation!


    ¡°Look at Samsara? No wonder it was so useful. He had thousands of talents, such as King type, secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, Emperor Yun, and all kinds of laws? Samsara was indeed his father! It¡¯s the same!¡±


    that¡¯s right. The evil gods are all ruthless. I¡¯m afraid the ancient gods are even more ruthless!


    brothers, in layman¡¯s terms, this evil god is so simple and straightforward. Her first move is a parallel universe, and her second move is probably using this universe to carry out a Great Collapse, converging into the original legendary ¡®Dao¡¯,¡¯ chaos¡¯, ¡®all¡¯, and¡¯ one¡¯. Her third move is probably the Big Bang of the universe.


    Everyone was shocked.


    This Demon God¡¯s personality was so unique and independent. His three moves were the order of the universe¡¯s evolution. First, he would create a parallel universe, then the universe would collapse, and then the universe would explode.


    ¡°In layman¡¯s terms, this move is to summon the God of creation, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too ruthless!¡±


    This was the first time they had seen such a monster.


    ¡®She¡¯s going to sacrifice this parallel universe to simulate the laws and phenomena of the universe ¡­ This parallel universe is filled with sacrificial beings!¡±


    ¡°Their souls have been split. Doesn¡¯t that mean they¡¯re completely crippled? If there¡¯s no chance of even taking it back, then wouldn¡¯t it be impossible to break through to the ninth step?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too miserable.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. You¡¯ve been thinking about me all day long, wondering if I can break through to the ninth step. Take a look at this civilization that has existed for tens of thousands of years. Has there been a real breakthrough?¡±


    ¡­


    Medusa laughed and held up a parallel universe with one hand. the rest of you, after you survive the opening move, stay away from me, lest you get beaten to death ¡­ And you, venerable sovereign, are you ready?¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    He had never thought that Medusa¡¯s combat power would be more ruthless than he had imagined after not fighting for thousands of years!


    He had been secretly practicing this technique all this time, trying to imitate the original ¡®one¡¯ and summon the God of creation? Just how persistent was he towards the God of creation?


    Why were these people¡¯s cultivation methods and ideals more and more arrogant than the other? Each one was more ruthless than the last?


    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ve prepared it.¡±


    The venerable sovereign smiled and said to Medusa, ¡± recently, my understanding of the great cosmos has been in a state of calmness. Cultivation techniques have stopped advancing. Perhaps this will allow me to see something.


    Medusa did not know what it meant, but she just smiled and looked up at this parallel universe. Her eyes were filled with emotions. the second move, the Great Collapse of the universe ¡­ Return to the oddity.¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    On Medusa¡¯s body, countless laws circulated. The cells in each of her arms were all performing countless Daoist Arts, and they were all natural.


    The entire parallel universe seemed to have experienced an unprecedented great compression!


    The life and matter inside, the tiel Empire, the people of the pillar God of Ji, the common people of the entire universe, and hundreds of billions of living beings were all rapidly squeezed. It was like a piece of paper being grabbed by a large hand in the dark, turning into a crumpled ball of paper.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Majesty tiel of this parallel universe opened his mouth and looked at the sky in horror. is our civilization going to be finished? ¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    This scientist from the parallel universe looked at the data in horror.


    the universe is collapsing. The universe seems to have come to the end of its life and is rapidly backtracking. Matter is reversing, and the universe is restarting? ¡±


    ¡°The universe is returning to one!¡±


    ¡°This is impossible! the lifespan of the universe is only over ten billion years. According to the observation of the Big Bang, the planets are still expanding, and the universe is still expanding at an accelerated rate. It is in its Prime, just like our life-preserving planets. A conservative estimate is that there are still over twenty billion years before ¡­


    Countless people started wailing.


    There was no sound, because all the air had been compressed. All kinds of molecules, atoms, and ions had been compressed into a ball. The life of the powerhouse was also like a vacuum fan, distorted into wisps of distorted shadows by an unimaginable suction force. It was like an abstract five-colored Van Gogh oil painting, distorted and pulled back.


    Everything formed an unimaginably shocking scene, forming the most terrifying celestial phenomenon in the universe: The collapse of the universe, the destruction of the universe.


    ¡°Oh my God, is he summoning the God of creation? The legendary existence of the laws of the universe?¡± Seeing this, the players were completely shocked. They did not expect this civilization to not only know about the God of creation, but also to study it to such an extent!


    Their previous pride seemed to have been shattered in an instant.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a Dao art!¡±


    ¡°In fact, we¡¯re the country bumpkins, right?¡±


    after all, we feel very powerful for being able to enter the divine courtyard of creation when it comes to the research of the God of creation. To think that we are still far inferior to this civilization!


    They looked at each other and had an incredible thought.


    Medusa raised the entire parallel universe in her hand high and began to collapse and restart rapidly. Countless nomological laws revolved, condensed, brewed, and were everywhere.


    ¡°Any Dao technique is a simulation of a single natural phenomenon in the universe. Thunder technique, water technique, fire technique ¡­ However, the ultimate Daoist technique imitates the final destination of the entire universe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the all in one.¡±


    Medusa had a look of longing on her face as she looked at the rapidly collapsing ball of paper in her hand. It was as if it had suffered a ¡± singularity strike ¡± that was even more terrifying than a ¡± two-dimensional strike ¡± and was rapidly collapsing into a point.


    At this point, the light became brighter and brighter, as if there were 100000 Suns.


    Mortals, gods, stones, and water seemed to be quickly mixed together, and some special chemical reaction was happening.


    ¡°The origin of the universe.¡±


    ¡°The beginning and the end of the universe.¡±


    a legend that symbolizes all the laws of the universe ¡­ Daoist!¡±


    Medusa seemed to have been waiting for countless years, and the moment had finally come. With a low roar, she said, ¡± I am the one who has unified all things. The Great Collapse of the universe, the Dao Yi in the dark, the original form in the beginning ¡­ Come!¡±

 Chapter 943

    ?


    943 The restart of the universe, innate Qi (2 in 1)


    BOOM!


    The entire parallel universe was undergoing its final collapse.


    Life, flesh, blood, and water were all mixed together.


    All matter, all energy, mixed with countless wonderful laws of the universe were flowing backward, like a pressure cooker, producing the most wonderful chemical reaction.


    it¡¯s like a world¡¯s alchemy furnace refining the universe¡¯s ¡®origin¡¯ with a wonderful ratio.


    The alchemy monarch looked at the alchemy door and seemed to see something even more exciting. no one knows what will happen. The beginning of life is the original substance ¡­ And what was the very beginning of the universe? What effects does it have?¡±


    according to the study of Dao, this is an innate Qi, the Qi of origin at the beginning of the world. It is called ¡­ He said.¡± Mengmei was also saying.


    Xu Zhi looked over, and his expression was a little nervous.


    The true primitive, Dao Yi ¡­


    Could there be a real God of creation in this world ¡­?


    It would be awkward if the real God of creation appeared ¡­


    After all, it was not impossible for the true embodiment of nomological laws and the will of the great path of the entire universe to not exist. The universe was so huge and had infinite possibilities.


    ¡°Smaller, smaller!¡±


    Medusa dragged the entire hundred-acre parallel universe and rapidly collapsed and shrank.


    At that moment, di Qi was also watching. Suddenly, he looked at Medusa in the distance and said, ¡± ¡°Not enough, it¡¯s still not enough ¡­ In theory, it¡¯s impossible for you to compress it to a real point. After all, your combat strength is not that strong yet. I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t even reach the density of one in a billion of the ¡®Dao¡¯! ¡±


    Yes, it was.


    Even though she had tens of thousands of laws of the universe and could simulate the universe, she could not compress it to that level.


    The billions of galaxies, galaxies, and planets in the entire universe were all compressed into an infinitely small and dense ¡± singularity ¡°. This was the beginning of everything. One could imagine how terrifying this was!


    To make a simple analogy, it was equivalent to the density of a grain of sand stuffed into ten thousand suns. It was countless times greater!


    This was because it was equivalent to compressing countless galaxies into it.


    yes, it¡¯s impossible. So, how would the evil gods solve this problem? ¡±


    The scientists on earth couldn¡¯t take their eyes off it. The universe was always beautiful. They all knew what the original singularity in the universe meant.


    Medusa laughed. I know that it is impossible for me to compress it to that extent. I can only hope that it will be compressed to a certain extent ¡­ For such an anomaly to appear, a one in a billion oddity, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°As for how to compress it ¡­? Venerable sovereign, you¡¯ll see it soon. Are you ready?¡± Medusa did her best to compress this ball of rubber, and gently raised her hand.


    I¡¯ve finished the first move. Now, it¡¯s time for the second move.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The whole light spot collapsed rapidly and flew toward the venerable sovereign.


    ¡°The Great Collapse of the universe.¡±


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s body paused for a moment, and he didn¡¯t have any chance to react.


    The light spot descended instantly.


    Under everyone¡¯s dumbfounded gazes, the entire venerable sovereign was instantly stirred into the oddity and sucked in ruthlessly.


    ¡°The era-ending catastrophe is the greatest destructive power in the universe. No one can withstand it.¡± Medusa looked at the spot of light, as if her eyes were going to penetrate it. you are still struggling? ¡±


    ¡°Is there really no one who can bear it?¡±


    A voice came from the oddity. It was a venerable sovereign.


    ¡°He¡¯s still alive?¡±


    The disciples beside Mr. Cat were completely stunned. What kind of monster was this? they felt their scalps go numb. This was a collision between two ferocious beasts from the ancient primordial universe!


    Their battle had already transcended their physical forms.


    Seeing this scene, Carolyn¡¯s expression grew increasingly grave as she softly said, ¡± yes, it¡¯s not enough to crush it. The combat body of a venerable sovereign is too terrifying ¡­ As for the evil God¡¯s man-made singularity, its density was too low ¡­ In the end, this move is only in theory. It¡¯s far too difficult to achieve.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by low density? This is already abnormal!¡± Shi Ji felt his scalp go numb. with this move, an ordinary lower ninth level would be instantly killed without any resistance! Even though the technique is rather cumbersome and requires a huge amount of preparation, with the price of sacrificing the universe ¡­¡±


    But it was still very terrifying!


    Further away.


    The battle between the two of them formed a strange frozen state. One of them was holding an infinitely dense singularity, and the singularity seemed to contain some kind of creature that was struggling and resisting.


    In the hands of the players, it was like a mythical Taishang Laojun holding an alchemy furnace and refining Sun Wukong as a golden core.


    brothers, I¡¯ve discovered another secret. The ancient Taishang Laojun refined Sun Wukong. Does this battle look like the one before us? ¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna could not help but say, ¡± it¡¯s very likely that this story is about the battle between the ancient God and the Father of this evil god. At that time, the ancient God was also thrown into this alchemy furnace, a singularity in the universe, to be refined into some kind of Supreme treasure ¡­ It¡¯s a pity that the ancient God broke it and even refined it into fiery golden eyes!¡±


    The Grand Supreme elderly Lord¡¯s alchemy furnace was equivalent to the furnace of the singularity of the universe?


    Everyone was stunned.


    Isn¡¯t this too cruel?


    However, before they could discuss it, the battle erupted. A voice came from the light spot,


    ¡°Just this much? I feel like I¡¯m swimming in a pile of particles.¡±


    venerable sovereign, you are indeed a terrifying 5-Geno monster. You have never reached the peak of perfection ¡­ ¡®But do you think that my strongest move is only at this level? This is just the beginning.¡± Medusa stared unblinkingly at the oddity, spread her arms, and exhausted all the resources in her body.


    the Big Bang!


    BOOM!


    The singularity of infinite density in her hand turned into a huge, colorful explosion vortex.


    At this moment, people saw the venerable sovereigns ¡®flesh, blood, foam, cells, and particles flying everywhere with the big explosion. They turned into colorful fireworks and splashed into the distance in space.


    Within the singularity, the extremely dense particles were actually rapidly expanding along with the big explosion. They turned into huge rocks that were like planets and spread in all directions.


    It was as if the real universe had begun to repeat itself.


    In 0.0001 seconds of the explosion of the singularity in the universe, any planet would be the size of a grain of sand. In the process of spreading and exploding, the density would gradually recover, turning into huge planets that floated in all directions. It was an incomparably beautiful scene, and it was actually being repeated here.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    It scattered everywhere.


    However, the life force of venerable sovereigns was extremely tenacious. The flesh, blood, and hair in the void of the universe were slowly wriggling, and there was a vague picture of reorganization.


    ¡°The battle in this scene! This is so interesting! He had actually reached such a level? I like this cultivation technique very much!¡± Di Qi¡¯s eyes were bright as he deduced madly. This miraculous scene was of great significance to his Daluo heaven Sutra.


    They were fighting to the death while he was here watching. He felt very excited.


    if the battle before us is a simulation of the destruction of the universe, then the venerable sovereign is equivalent to an existence that has escaped the catastrophe of the era. He was drawn into the Great Collapse of the universe and turned into an infinitely dense point that was integrated with the Dao ¡­


    ¡°However, the current him was already so strong that the universe¡¯s ¡®Dao¡¯ was no longer able to kill him. He was sucked into the singularity and spread out with the Big Bang of the universe. His body was reconstructed and he endured the restart of the epoch. He was like an eagle, crossing over universes and living to the next cosmos epoch!¡±


    Seeing the tiny details, he knew the whole picture.


    Their power could be evolved through this scene. It was as if they could see the future, the true ultimate concept of existence in the universe!


    the venerable sovereign was able to escape and become the Eagle of the Big Bang, not because he was strong, but because of the universe¡¯s catastrophe. The singularity that the universe returned to was too weak ¡­ However, in the real universe, do such terrifying existences really exist? can they survive until the next era by being dragged into the great apocalypse, the return of the universe, or the return of the universe to zero?¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine as she fell into deep thought, learning in secret.


    The three pillar gods also sighed. I didn¡¯t expect this battle to reach such a level. But then again, the ultimate existence that escaped the universe¡¯s return to zero? ¡± Is there really such a thing?¡±


    The battle between the demonic god and the venerable sovereign was simply too exciting.


    This wasn¡¯t just a restriction in their realm. Their concepts and ideas had already reached a world-shaking level.


    This battle between the two was something that countless Daoists in the universe dreamed of!


    It seemed that the venerable sovereign was fighting against the evil God¡¯s forbidden spell.


    However, in the eyes of everyone, it was like a transcendent being of the universe, resisting the end of the universe¡¯s destruction and writing the final hymn of his life.


    The most shocking thing was to use a small amount of manpower to cultivate all the way and finally resist the entire universe and nature.


    And the Daoist techniques of the fiendcelestials were simply eye-opening!


    I have to say that the evil God¡¯s Dao techniques are too exaggerated. He has mastered 10000 Dao and is the one who has everything in the world ¡­ Who could be her match in the same realm? However, she could only stop here ¡­ However, in the end, she has brought us enough value. This final battle can simply perfect our Dao foundations.¡±


    They clearly knew that this battle had brought them too many benefits. It had broadened their horizons and laid the final Foundation for them to break through to the ninth step!


    Once he broke through, he would be like a carp leaping over the Dragon Gate!


    In fact, Carolyn had already started to completely suspect that this was the will of the ancient gods, which was why they had come here to make the final breakthrough and accumulation.


    The venerable sovereigns, at the behest of the ancient gods, launched this battle to broaden their horizons.


    ¡°Is this all the oddities you have?¡± but I have to say, ¡± the venerable sovereign laughed. this level is already very terrifying.


    Medusa laughed and said, ¡± do you think this is the end? If it¡¯s a oddity of this level, why would I attack it? I¡¯ve said it before, this might be a more terrifying ending than death.¡±


    Medusa stretched out her hand again, and her voice was cold.


    ¡°The Great Collapse of the universe!¡±


    BOOM!


    The entire explosion of the singularity was rapidly retracting, becoming a more compact point.


    ¡°The Big Bang!¡±


    The venerable sovereigns ¡®bodies were instantly shot in all directions.


    ¡°The Great Collapse of the universe!¡±


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s body was instantly returned to a point.


    With each cycle, it was like a huge vortex fan. It used this method again and again to press toward the most dense point.


    ¡°She¡¯s taking the relay.¡±


    Di Qi looked into the distance, ¡± add in the forces one by one and use the crazy explosion and collapse to form a twisted vortex of inertia to compress the singularity.


    The vortex expanded, contracted, expanded, contracted ¡­


    This method was very terrifying.


    This cultivation technique could destroy the world!


    This was because the vortexes formed with each cycle were much stronger than before.


    In theory, as long as the cycle of the vortex was long enough, this ¡± vortex ¡± could cover the entire Andromeda system, restart the entire system, and become a dense singularity.


    Even if the vortex continued to expand like this, it would be able to cover the entire universe in the future and restart the entire universe.


    At that time, the universe would end its life ahead of time because of this Dao technique and form a true singularity in the universe.


    The concept of this Tao technique was simply not enough to describe madness. There was the possibility of suicide.


    ¡°Venerable sovereign, we can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s face turned completely dark as she said, ¡± he was sucked into the vortex. He could only be destroyed by the numerous huge collapses and explosions. The suction force of the vortex is too strong. He can¡¯t walk out and can only be completely destroyed.


    This was because every time the explosion vortex spun, its power would increase by a notch.


    Venerable sovereigns would only face the fate of death.


    in theory, as long as the rotation period is long enough, this spell can kill any existence. Even a so-called level ten can¡¯t escape ¡­ In fact, the cycle of rotation will kill the entire universe at the end!¡±


    ¡°Venerable sovereigns are basically dead.¡±


    The pressure was not great at first, but with each restart cycle, the density increased wildly, and the pressure that Xu Zhi had to bear seemed to increase exponentially.


    He seemed to have been stirred into a washing machine that was spinning at billions of times. The defensive body that he had been so proud of was crushed instantly.


    Cells, particles, hair, fibers, energy, and all other substances were stirred into a chaotic state. They were mixed with all the surrounding cosmic particles.


    What was chaos?


    This was chaos.


    All of the previous descriptions of this concept were laughable. This was the true singularity at the origin of the universe, the true convergence of chaos.


    ¡°Is this the end of the great Dao of the universe?¡±


    Xu Zhi was madly crushed and destroyed.


    The main body¡¯s nine revolutions mysterious art had already begun to madly gush out energy, secretly transferring it over. It was only by borrowing the main body¡¯s enormous strength that it could barely survive.


    ¡®The clone might really be killed ¡­¡¯ At this rate, even if we calculate the energy that the Zergs give back every second from their deaths and the energy produced by the inner world, we still won¡¯t be able to break even. I¡¯ll be dead after another 70000 times.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm.


    After all, how huge was his main body?


    And how massive was the energy feedback of the Zerg¡¯s sandplates every second?


    The huge amount of energy provided to this little ant was naturally surging!


    However, the so-called 70000 times was simply a joke in this place. The chaotic airflow here was surging, and he was being killed dozens of times almost every second.


    If it was di Qi, his one thousand seven hundred lives would not last more than three minutes.


    I can understand Medusa¡¯s approach now. In theory, it is possible to form a pseudo-singularity with a relatively high density by continuously increasing the density in this way. Perhaps we can see the God of creation ¡­


    Did the God of creation really exist?


    Medusa¡¯s technique could indeed be used to verify it.


    ¡°But I will die? ¡°That might not be the case. This is because the great cosmos cultivation technique I¡¯ve been cultivating recently, that demonic ultimate technique, has been stuck at the final stage. It seems to lack some sort of opportunity. Perhaps this is the best opportunity for me to break through.¡±


    Xu Zhi closed his eyes. feel the entire universe, integrate into the entire universe, and the cultivation techniques of the multiverse ¡­ He sees the entire universe as a part of his body.¡±


    When a person was on the verge of death, it was hard to think calmly.


    Nervousness, anxiety, and fear completely affected his brain.


    Although he did not reject extreme lunatics like Medusa, who would be more excited and calm the closer to death they were, such people were in the minority.


    At that moment, the others might have lost their ability to think due to fear, but Xu Zhi was extremely calm. His heart was as calm as water, like the moon in the water.


    the universe itself. The particles from the great explosion of the universe spread everywhere. Xu Zhi felt the laws in silence, as if he was gradually seeing why he could not understand and practice the cultivation techniques of the universe. He was suddenly enlightened, because how could he practice without really seeing the explosion of the universe itself?


    I know why it can¡¯t be done now. It¡¯s because something is missing. Something like the original substance at the beginning of the universe.


    At the moment of life, traces of the original substance were extracted.


    At the beginning of the universe, there were also unimaginable ¡± matter ¡°. This kind of matter was fleeting in the moment of the universe¡¯s birth and explosion, completely disappearing from the world.


    Perhaps it could really be called an innate Phoenix.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to wait,¡±


    He was still very calm. right now, there are tens of thousands of laws, matter, and the lives of powerhouses in this singularity furnace. It is true that all the matter in the universe is wrapped up ¡­ In theory, it could be barely restored!


    It¡¯s just that the degree of compression isn¡¯t enough, and it hasn¡¯t appeared yet. Something that¡¯s really similar to the ¡®original substance¡¯ of the universe, the first inborn darkness, as long as we find it and use it as a medium ¡­¡±


    my great cosmos cultivation technique will be completely cultivated.


    He suddenly opened his eyes, and his gaze became increasingly heavy. in the oddity of the great Dao, that first wisp of mysterious substance symbolizes the origin of everything, and it is incomparably noble.


    however, the energy might not be enough. 70000 deaths are not enough for me to survive the high-speed collapse and compression of chaos in this furnace and hold on until the time to pick that bit of material. The energy ¡­ I need energy.¡±


    He took a deep breath, and a hint of ruthlessness flashed in his eyes. there¡¯s almost no chance. I must endure in this furnace of the universe at all costs until that material appears, and even ¡­ We¡¯ll conduct a mass extinction-level event outside.¡±

 Chapter 944

    ?


    944 The destruction of the universe and its arrival


    The singularity furnace was simply too terrifying. It was still rapidly collapsing and compressing.


    In traditional terms, it was equivalent to the 3000 great Dao returning and turning into primordial chaos. Such a high density of collapse was enough to destroy any living thing.


    However, Xu Zhi wanted to stay in this place and wait for the compression to continue. He wanted to see the initial mixed element substance that formed the universe. However, the amount of regenerative energy required was too much. Even with such a small body, the internal energy power furnace of the entire nine revolutions mysterious art could not sustain it.


    ¡°My inner world can¡¯t support it, so I can only rely on external energy.¡±


    No one else could do it, but Xu Zhi was different. His energy was supplied through a special channel, and he was the only one who could survive the oddity.


    He did not need to endure for long. He just needed to endure until the critical point of the initial substance, and that would be enough ¡­ This was still possible.


    ¡°I can only rely on ¡­ The insect race has gone extinct.¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. He knew that he had to make a prompt decision.


    Once this opportunity was missed, there was basically no possibility of it appearing again in a short period of time. This kind of crazy action was equivalent to pulling chestnuts from fire!


    To Xu Zhi, it was no longer important whether Medusa could defeat the venerable sovereign or not. What was important was that he was here to see everything, the beginning of the universe.


    The surroundings were still collapsing.


    Time and space were bending and squeezing.


    Countless nomological laws were still floating in the air, gathering like ribbons.


    there¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s any possibility of me surviving to that stage after exhausting my life reserve 70000 times. Otherwise, if I can¡¯t survive the mass extinction, it¡¯ll be a huge loss ¡­ Xu Zhi took a deep breath.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the outside world.


    In the pitch-black universe.


    The seventh universe era cycle started, and the Big Bang turned into endless fireworks that rapidly returned. It was compressed and carried out an even more dense singularity.


    ¡°Venerable sovereign, are you still alive?¡±


    we¡¯ve already endured until the seventh universe returns!


    The players were completely at a loss.


    No matter what, they could not guess how the venerable sovereigns had managed to hold on to this point. It was too incredible.


    BOOM!


    The eighth Big Bang had begun.


    The entire parallel universe turned into colorful fireworks again. Countless gravel, particles, and laws floated around.


    In the next second, it turned into a spinning vortex, flowing backward and collapsing.


    The ninth Great Collapse of the universe had completely begun, and even more dense points were condensing, as if all the laws were about to be destroyed.


    At this moment, Xu Zhi could not hold on any longer.


    The period of collapse was terrifying, and it increased exponentially.


    If Xu Zhi died dozens of times per second during the seventh cycle, then he died thousands of times per second during the ninth cycle. He was almost risking his life to withstand the attacks.


    The more chaotic it was, the more terrifying this place was.


    ¡°The other laws have basically disappeared and merged. They¡¯ve returned to zero ¡­ In this place, most of the laws of the universe were basically invalid ¡­ At this moment, I only feel that the four fundamental forces of the universe are left.¡±


    ¡°Are these the four symbols?¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart flickered madly. In the midst of the crushing primordial chaos, he felt that it was a bit of a coincidence. so next time, I¡¯m afraid there will only be two types of nomological laws left? ¡± Become yin and yang? Yin and yang? Then, Hundun and Dao Yi are right in front of us?¡±


    He had lost too much this time.


    70,000 deaths was the consumption of most of the nine revolutions mysterious art he had saved up over the years, as well as the Zerg reserves he currently had!


    His heart was already bleeding madly. If he couldn¡¯t get anything, he would be in pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to see the mixed elements return to one ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart went numb and he struggled for a moment. if I give it a shot, it¡¯s still very possible to achieve it. When I see the true origin of the universe, I¡¯m naturally stunned. It¡¯s the original substance of the universe that only exists when the universe was first created in the legends.


    He closed his eyes and made up his mind.


    ¡­


    In the outside world.


    BOOM!


    The tenth Great Collapse of the universe.


    The great Dao singularity was crazily compressing. Countless nomological laws returned and turned into a point of the primordial chaos.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on it.


    They knew that if this continued, it would really appear ¡­


    It was beginning to approach the singularity of the universe. Even if it only had one-billionth of its power, if it was close to the critical point, it should be able to sense that kind of existence.


    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s about to appear ¡­¡±


    Medusa took a deep breath. Even though she was the one who took advantage of the momentum of each collapse and explosion, adding to the momentum, it was still a huge drain to use tricks in the face of such a terrifying astronomical spell.


    BOOM!


    It was the eleventh time.


    The vortex¡¯s return this time had already spread to the entire nearby void. The entire land was turning to zero, and even a few nearby planets were about to spread to their edges.


    ¡°We¡¯re playing, we¡¯re going to play!¡±


    The entire tiel Empire¡¯s people were looking at the sky in fear. He was simply a lunatic! The universe has returned, and this vortex has already spread to our side!¡±


    if this continues, our planet will also be sucked into the Great Collapse of the universe and into the strange points of the universe!


    A number of scientists analyzed, ¡±


    ¡°Evil god, you still haven¡¯t stopped? This was playing with fire, and the chain collapse effect was too great! If manyan comes to us, our planet will be destroyed, and the singularity she controls will not be able to withstand the mass of such a huge planet. It will instantly go out of control and create a real big explosion. She will be blown to death!¡±


    It was like an ordinary person doing an exquisite nuclear explosion experiment, and he would kill himself if he was not careful.


    Yes, it was.


    Why did the evil god create such a small parallel universe?


    Although everything was complete, there were gods, deserts, rivers, powerhouses, and everything in the universe, why was it only a hundred acres in size?


    The ratio of a miniature universe?


    It was because with her strength, she was already at her limit when it came to compressing a hundred acres of the world. If she were to be sucked into a life planet that was countless times larger, she would completely ¡­


    And if the scientists could think of it, would the evil gods not?


    ¡°Madman, he¡¯s simply a madman!¡±


    if this continues, the 14th time will be when the vortex expands to the edge of our world!


    we can only pray that her power will be completely exhausted after the 14th universe tide and that she will not be able to hold on any longer.


    we are too weak. We can only place our hopes on the other party¡¯s strength.


    compared to the previous parallel universes, the other one will kill us in the future. This one that dies immediately is truly terrifying!!


    ¡°What about our previous wandering planet plan? Hurry up and start!¡±


    Some powerhouses had already started to think about changing the trajectory of the planet and escaping with it.


    ¡°Impossible! Even though the plan had been initiated, the acceleration of the planet in the early stages was very slow. It would take some time before it could fly at high speed ¡­ It can¡¯t even keep up with the speed at which the vortex is spreading!¡±


    Just as they were wailing, the 12th universe tide began.


    An even denser singularity returned madly with the collapse of the vortex.


    In the next second, everyone felt goosebumps rise all over their bodies as if a terrifying existence had completely descended.


    A strange phenomenon seemed to have appeared in the nearby starry sky.


    In the sky, as the universe collapsed, matter and laws flowed back madly, forming a singularity and gradually revealing a hazy black shadow.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a shadow, it¡¯s appearing!¡±


    my God, our time flow is actually changing!


    ¡°This is ¡­ The God of creation?¡±


    Everyone looked up at the sky in shock, feeling a chill run up their spines.


    At this moment, they could clearly feel that something terrifying had descended from the dark. This figure seemed to be an eternal existence that came from the depths of the universe, shaking the long river of time. Behind him, there were all kinds of terrifying scenes of the universe¡¯s great destruction. It was as if the sun had sunk into black water, and the stars in the universe were shrouded in black light.


    ¡°The God of creation?¡±


    why do I feel ¡­ Goosebumps? it¡¯s not ¡­


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not the God of creation!¡±


    Everyone looked up at the sky. A very bad feeling rose in their hearts as they looked at the black shadow in the sky.


    now, the universe is collapsing. It¡¯s the end of. universe era. The universe is returning to its original state and all living beings are dying ¡­ Under such circumstances, the one who appears might not be the God of creation, but ¡­¡±


    ¡°The God of Destruction.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was completely speechless.

 Chapter 945

    ?


    945 The God of creation descends


    The God of Destruction.


    Caroline and the others looked at the sky nervously.


    The collapse of the universe that accompanied the oddity was all collapsing and returning. And in such an environment, there was actually a certain law that could be sensed.


    With creation, there was naturally destruction.


    Just like the beginning of the Big Bang, there was also the destruction of the big collapse of the universe.


    When there was life, there would be death.


    At this moment, with the arrival of this existence, they felt as if time had accelerated inexplicably, as if they were being ruled by something. The existence before them was the source of all their lives and the ancestor of everything.


    ¡°The same aura as the God of creation ¡­¡±


    Medusa looked up at the sky and said in shock, ¡± ¡°Are they the same existence? After all, there were two sides to the same coin ¡­ What was the great Dao returning to one? What was Dao Yi? It¡¯s because they¡¯re all one, an existence that¡¯s at the peak of the universe¡¯s laws.¡±


    At this moment.


    The whole octopus was scared out of its wits, and its legs went soft on the ground.¡±If the God of Destruction is here, then the God of creation ¡­ The God of creation really exists. Our universe is really ¡­ Some sort of concept or law created everything ¡­¡±


    in that case, the creation dimensional courtyard, the place of origin of all things, is real?? ¡±


    The brain bug God also looked at the sky in horror.


    This was simply too terrifying. What kind of terrifying center of the universe was this? it actually simulated the beginning of the universe and caused this mysterious existence to ¡­


    Even the upper echelons of the tiel Empire were shocked on the planet.


    They did not expect the God of creation to really exist, and the one who appeared was the God of Destruction ¡­ It turned out that in the universe, there really was a mysterious existence.


    The God of Destruction has descended ¡­ It can¡¯t be ¡­¡±


    Some people¡¯s hearts started to beat wildly, feeling extremely uneasy.


    the God of Destruction will only descend during the destruction of the cosmos epoch. If he¡¯s here now, will he ¡­ They looked up at the sky in horror. we are all going to be destroyed? ¡±


    At the same time, they discovered an extremely terrifying situation:


    Their lives were rapidly slipping away!


    It had exceeded the limit of a hundred years in a day, and now, it was aging at an incredible speed of ten thousand years in a day.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    The expressions of di Qi and the others changed drastically. we are outside the restart range of this spell and are also affected. Our lives are returning at an accelerated rate!


    ¡­


    In the world of the six paths of reincarnation.


    A black figure descended from the sky. It was as if some mysterious existence had descended. The void was torn apart, and an ancient figure walked over as if he was walking on the long river of time.


    Behind him was the endless darkness, surrounded by the terrifying laws of order. In the shadows were collapsed universes and worlds.


    ¡°Then, what is that?¡±


    Someone walked out of the street and looked up.


    At the same time, they felt a terrifying thing. Their lives were rapidly slipping away. Their temples turned white, and black hair quickly grew out.


    ¡­


    The heavenly court of the Seven Realms.


    The mother stream civilization,


    A small universe world ¡­


    Almost all the worlds seemed to see the shadow of a terrifying existence descending at the same time.


    Time twisted and accelerated. The lifespans of all living things in this world were rapidly passing by with a speed that surpassed everything else. They were heading toward destruction, silence, and death.


    ¡­


    In the void.


    At this moment, the crowd finally reacted.


    ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up and end the collapse of the universe, accelerate the formation of the singularity ¡­ Let the universe¡¯s destruction pass, or else we¡¯ll all die Here!¡±


    The three pillar gods were already roaring. His reaction was the fastest.


    It was as if Pandora¡¯s Box had been opened, releasing a terrifying taboo existence that was about to be destroyed.


    Medusa also reacted quickly and accelerated the condensation of the oddity. At the same time, her eyes were bright. the destruction of the universe, the God of Destruction has descended ¡­ Then the birth of the universe must be the appearance of the God of creation!¡±


    BOOM!


    She rapidly condensed the oddity.


    When everyone saw this, they heaved a sigh of relief.


    This feeling was too terrifying. This time, the Great Collapse had only lasted for slightly more than ten seconds, but in this period of time, the entire world¡¯s lifespan had been taken away by more than 50 years.


    It should be known that even in every world now, the average cultivation level was between rank two to three, and the average lifespan was about 150 years ¡­ They had also suffered heavy losses!


    In every world, the group of people who were almost at the end of their lives basically died of old age in just ten seconds!


    Carolyn took a deep breath. fortunately, I reacted quickly. It has only been slightly more than 10 seconds. If this had continued, it might have been an even more terrifying destructive force. Not only would I have reached the end of my life, but I would also have suffered all sorts of curses and died ¡­ We can¡¯t do that. There¡¯s something waiting for us.¡±


    it¡¯s only been ten seconds since the beginning of the universe catastrophe, and such a destructive phenomenon has already appeared ¡­ Di Qi frowned. it seems to be very difficult to escape the great apocalypse of the universe.


    ¡°You¡¯re aiming too high,¡± Looking at him, Carolyn sneered and shook her head. first, think about breaking through to the ninth rank and fighting your future enemies. Maybe the ninth rank is your limit.


    Di Qi just smiled and didn¡¯t refute.


    He was usually proud enough, but at this moment, he had been struck by the venerable sovereign, Medusa, and the terrifying scene in front of him. He became humble and respectful.


    then, the singularity of the universe is formed, and the Big Bang is next ¡­ The God of creation will appear.¡±


    Medusa slowly raised the oddity, her eyes filled with anticipation.


    ¡­.


    On the other side.


    a portion of the old lives were cleared.


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. This was the best way to go about it. After all, he would have to do it.


    However, it seemed that he had only accelerated it by 50 years, which was not of much use. Wasn¡¯t 50 years equivalent to half a day?


    How many people would naturally die of old age in half a day?


    But in reality, Xu Zhi did not lay his hands on these ordinary powerful cultivators at all. He accelerated mainly on the top powerful cultivators who had reached the end of their lifespans but chose to sleep because they were unwilling to die.


    There were many such existences.


    After all, almost all powerhouses would choose to use all kinds of resources to put themselves to sleep before they died of old age. They would not accept the fate of dying of old age.


    After thousands of years of accumulation, the number of such existences was massive. The accumulation of thousands of years in each world resulted in a total number of more than 100000.


    Xu Zhi had also cleaned them up along the way, which was also beneficial to the development of the civilization. After all, their slumber required a huge price to maintain their lifespans and consume a large number of resources. From a macro perspective, they were cancer in the development of the civilization¡¯s sandpit.


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s you ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath.


    Looking at the streaks of light that were born in the high pressure of chaos, they gave off the feeling that they were extremely noble and chaotic, as if they contained everything.


    ¡°The primordial Qi that was born from the universe.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes were burning. the degree of compression is still not enough. It has just reached the critical point of the material¡¯s appearance ¡­ There are too many impurities, but I¡¯m already at my limit.¡±


    To be honest, it was impossible for ordinary people to hold on to this extent!


    Xu Zhi had endured more than 200000 lives in this place, using countless mature supernatural worlds as energy reserves to survive until now.


    And perhaps there were heaven-defying forbidden powerhouses in the universe who could hold on to Xu Zhi¡¯s level without the help of external objects.


    But would they have a chance to come into contact with it?


    Only Medusa could do this, a Demon God with tens of thousands of laws.


    It was impossible for other existences who only cultivated five genetic systems to perform such a technique!


    If they really wanted to obtain it, they only had one way:


    Only the true singularity of the universe, when the destruction and rebirth of the universe era came into contact, could come into contact with the original matter of the universe ¡­ However, who could survive a real singularity in the universe?


    it¡¯s inevitable that there are impurities, unless we go to a real singularity in the universe, at the beginning of the creation of the world, and collect them. But is that possible? ¡± Xu Zhi took a deep breath and silently breathed in and out this rare wisp of primordial chaos aura.


    In an instant, he felt an omniscient and omnipotent aura, as if his entire person had undergone some kind of transformation. A certain cosmic quantum battle body that had been stuck for a long time had also broken through its shackles naturally.


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡±


    In the next second, Xu Zhi seemed to hear a voice from somewhere.


    In the outside world, Medusa and the others looked at the singularity in the universe with excitement.


    Medusa laughed. to be honest, I have pushed this round to my limit. Fortunately, we are close to the critical point, and we can finally see the ultimate existence of the universe.


    She stretched out her hand. the Big Bang.


    BOOM!


    The entire oddity of the great Dao instantly exploded, turning into endless smoke and fire that spread in all directions. They looked up with great longing because they knew that the God of creation was about to descend ¡­

 Chapter 946

    ?


    946 The great Dao is the simplest, the great Dao hope sound


    If one were to say that the Great Collapse of the universe was the return of all the heavens in the universe, matter, gods, and energy would rapidly return and become the primitive singularity of the great Dao.


    In that case, the Big Bang would be the era of creation. A single point would be the star of creation, and it would suddenly explode, ushering in a new Cosmic Era.


    the source of the great Dao, the laws of the universe ¡­


    Medusa gently threw the collapsed oddity of the great path.


    the process of the world¡¯s destruction has already ended. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t too many losses ¡­ Time to start the creation era.¡± Her eyes were filled with anticipation as she looked up at the sky.


    the God of the origin, the existence of the realization of the great Dao of the universe ¡­


    The people outside were shouting.


    BOOM!


    The Big Bang had started.


    On Xu Zhi¡¯s side, the interior had also reached its final stage. His voice became extremely low as he said, ¡± I¡¯m going out. The next Great Collapse of the oddity of the great Dao will have a higher density. It definitely won¡¯t be able to withstand the next cycle.


    here, the new age furnace that initially simulates the universe has been completed.


    Strands of chaos swirled around Xu Zhi as he floated within. He looked with great regret at the chaotic Taiyi original substance that had reached the critical point of production and was drifting away.


    He had only collected a wisp of it, and his body was already full. He could no longer absorb it, nor could he bring it out.


    This ¡®innate Yi Qi¡¯ original substance of the universe was more precious than the original substance of life in the alchemy door, and it existed in a more harsh environment ¡­ The life essence in alchemy would melt any material it came into contact with. Wood, stone, water, and only a special carrier could preserve the life essence ¡­ And the universe essence in front of him was even more so.


    That was because the original substance of life was the mother of all spirits.


    In that case, the original substance of the universe was the mother of all DAOs, the real ¡­ Dao Yi.


    It could only exist in the environment of the primal Chaos. Once it entered the postcelestial world, it would instantly dissipate.


    it would be a pity if it were to dissipate. However, there is no way to preserve it. It can only exist in this environment for a few moments.


    ¡°I¡¯ve endured so much just to collect this wisp ¡­ And then, watch them disappear?¡±


    however, since it can¡¯t be preserved, I can try to absorb it with some kind of life to see if it can produce some amazing Flower of Life.


    Xu Zhi waved his hand gently and produced countless spores. He tried to put them in.


    the pressure from the chaos singularity is too strong. However, if I use the last of my mana to protect them from absorbing the inborn aura here, and then protect the genesis that survived the Big Bang ¡­


    He looked at the primordial chaos. It was as if the world and the universe had just been created. It was chaotic and vast, like an extremely dense egg, waiting for a great giant God to swing his axe and split it open.


    He lowered his head and looked at the spore lifeforms here, ¡± you, what kind of scene will appear? ¡±


    He chuckled and said, ¡± perhaps life, laws, and matter are all being reborn, erupting, and spreading ¡­ That¡¯s the real creation of the century.¡±


    ¡­


    Boom-boom!


    The Big Bang.


    An irresistible force seemed to burst out from the core.


    It was as if someone had put a 150-kilogram TNT bomb in his heart. At the moment of explosion, his heart suddenly burst, and blood splashed like rain. It gave people a great sense of oppression. Their ears buzzed, and they lost their consciousness.


    If the previous density was not enough to produce a true phenomenon of the universe, then the density of this cycle was close to the critical point. The primordial matter at the beginning of the universe had emerged, and it had also produced a truly terrifying phenomenon of the world. It was a trillionth of the first signs of the universe.


    The oddity was exploding and vibrating.


    It was like a beautiful crystal marble that was spreading at an unimaginable speed. It pierced into the sky and turned into countless colorful fireworks, splitting in a uniform manner.


    A pure white light formed a bright cross and quickly expanded.


    I¡¯ve only come into contact with that level now ¡­ There¡¯s a hint of the feeling of the primal Chaos of the heavens and earth.¡± Medusa laughed fanatically, her eyes filled with the pursuit and anticipation of the great Dao.


    Hualala-


    Ding dong, ding dang.


    The collision was as crisp as a Bell. In the great explosion, countless great DAOs, matter, life, and laws intertwined and rapidly split into an even larger net. They separated during the collision.


    this is the first sound of chaos and the creation of heaven and earth.


    ¡°The great Dao is separating! Matter was being split apart! The strong nuclear force, the weak nuclear force, the electromagnetic force, gravity ¡­ Dao begets one, one begets two, three begets all things ¡­¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s eyes were burning as he listened carefully, almost intoxicated.


    the laws of nature are separating. They have already begun to split into the four fundamental forces of the universe. Carolyn cried out in shock. She could not help but forcefully memorize the collision and intertwining process of the Dao voices. However, the more she tried to remember, the more her head hurt. She could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood!


    ¡°You must remember, you must remember! The secret of the entire universe was here! Remembering the first song of the universe means remembering all the laws of the universe!¡±


    The three pillar gods at the side were also trying their best to listen, but their bodies exploded in an instant. They almost lost themselves from the impact of the terrifying amount of information from the universe.


    Ding dang ¡­


    Da, da, da, hualala.


    An ethereal sound of nature came from the singularity of the Big Bang, spreading to the entire universe garden, to the nearby planets, and flowing into the brilliant sea of stars.


    Hope voice.


    This explosion vortex and the entire world seemed to have heard the same inexplicable crisp sound the moment the singularity of the great Dao exploded.


    It was as if an ancient God was singing.


    It was as if an ancient goddess was gently chanting.


    The entire universe was in the midst of countless collisions of matter, like countless bells colliding with each other. In the tide of the morning sea, an inexplicable hymn was formed.


    All the living beings on the planets were almost intoxicated.


    They were intoxicated by the sound of the collision of the universe, as if they were back to their mother¡¯s lullaby.


    Someone revealed a peaceful and warm expression and gradually fell to the ground. He turned into dust, like countless gravel particles, drifting away with the wind.


    ¡°Wu La ding dong ¡­¡±


    Some scientists walked out of the courtyard and listened to the music. They hummed along to the rhythm, and the more they sang, the more cheerful they became. Their entire body turned into ribbons, becoming a part of the song.


    Countless people couldn¡¯t help but sing, as if they were returning to their mother¡¯s embrace. It was warm and gentle, with a never-before-seen look of happiness and nostalgia. As they hummed softly, they became part of the song.


    ¡°This is!?¡±


    Medusa was slightly stunned, and her expression darkened.


    ¡°Is that so? The weak creatures couldn¡¯t hear the primordial voice at all. It was the sound of countless laws and great Dao colliding, the sound of laws separating when the universe was born, and the sound of chaos when the universe was first born ¡­


    This was a huge gift from the universe, but it was also an indescribable poison of the great Dao ¡­ The weak did not even have the possibility of receiving a gift, and listening to it would lead to death ¡­ Perhaps, just like what was said, when you hear the Dao in the morning, you can die in the evening.¡±


    Many of the living beings on the entire planet had already reacted. Some of them had frantically chosen to use all means to block out the senses of the outside world.


    ¡°Why did you reject it?¡±


    this is the only shortcut in a weak civilization¡¯s life.


    a dream of the universe ¡­ The truth of the world ¡­ This moment of listening is the best ending for us lightchasers.¡±


    ¡°Ancient humans had the dream of soaring in the sky, and so did Daoist cultivators.¡±


    ¡°He died in the Dao and reason.¡±


    ¡°Disappear into the arms of truth.¡±


    At this moment, there were still some fanatical believers who walked out and looked at the sky with anticipation. To be able to hear this ancient sound of the universe and see the beginning of the great Dao, death was worth it.


    They were dissipating, walking the final path of death in happiness.


    Following the collision of countless light spots and Dao voices, countless laws interweaved in the big explosion. It was as if there was the illusion of a great existence that was inexplicably Holy, and the God of creation was slowly appearing.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Countless people followed the chanting of the Holy voice, their eyes looking longingly at the last scene of their lives.

 Chapter 947

    ?


    947 All truths are false truths, all true Sounds Of The Universe are lip-syncing!


    Huala-


    The shadow of the God of creation had finally descended.


    This was a mysterious existence, and behind him were countless flowers, lives, hymns, and phantoms of all kinds of living beings. It was as if he had created the era countless times.


    Matter and laws were still colliding.


    The Sounds Of The Universe being split apart surrounded him.


    The moment he descended, it made people instinctively feel that they were a part of his body. He was the singularity. The entire universe that was formed after his explosion was a part of his body.


    ¡°The God of creation ¡­¡±


    Almost at the same time, everyone looked up at the sky.


    BOOM!


    The sound of the great Dao completely exploded.


    The terrifying sound of the law spread out in circles of sound waves.


    is that the conceptual existence of the legendary ultimate law of the universe? ¡± On the summit of the National Assembly mountain, Emperor tiel looked at the sky, his face full of shock.


    The disturbance was getting bigger and bigger, and the great explosion had completely entered its peak period. More and more laws were splitting up, and a huge amount of information rushed into his mind.


    Your Majesty, we have no way to ¡­


    On the side, before a Minister could finish his sentence, he was quickly hit by the huge energy and spat out a large mouthful of blood.


    we need to block our five senses. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be destroyed ¡­ Her Majesty tiel took a deep breath. our civilization is too weak. It¡¯s impossible to even look at it directly or get close to it ¡­ However, the God of creation has appeared. Our civilization must ¡­¡±


    Yes, we can¡¯t touch the core, but if we can remember the divine sound Overture of the creation of the universe ¡­ All the laws and rules of the world are in it!¡±


    this is the song of truth!!


    ¡°We must remember this!¡±


    BOOM!


    On the other side.


    First, it was the four grandmasters who had the lowest understanding of the laws and the most singular domain. They quickly spat out a mouthful of blood and were sent flying. They could only stand far away and barely maintain their consciousness in the chaos of the laws, trying to remember it by force.


    ¡°I must remember! This was the sound of the universe¡¯s creation! The collision of laws, every note represents the order of the creation of the world, all the laws and concepts of the universe ¡­¡±


    Immediately after, it was Carolyn and the three pillar gods who were also struggling to hold on.


    They all clearly knew that the more they remembered, the greater the fortuitous encounter they would obtain. This was an unimaginably shocking test.


    On the other hand, di Qi was in a better state. He had dabbled in countless laws, and the concept of the Daluo heaven Sutra covered everything. The explosion of thousands of laws would not cause him much damage.


    Although Medusa was trying her best to hold on, it was obvious that she still had some energy left. This was because she had mastered most of the laws of these explosions, and the impact on her was relatively small. It was deepening the countless laws in her.


    Xu Zhi was a little stunned as he looked at the people who were struggling to hold on.


    It was the natural phenomenon of the explosion of the primordial chaos. All kinds of magical images appeared, and it was indeed the scene of the creation of the universe, which was one billionth of it.


    However, when he heard the voice, he did not feel too uncomfortable. It should be that the original substance of the universe that he had fused with had given him some kind of monarch-like quality that was above all laws. He had mastered a trace of the Laws of Chaos and was the source of all laws.


    ¡°The God of creation ¡­¡±


    Medusa spoke excitedly, but for a moment, she did not know what to say.


    Her dream was to pursue the truth, the great Dao of the universe, and the ultimate concept of the world. However, the spell that she had prepared for thousands of years had finally appeared in front of her eyes. She was so excited that she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The God of creation didn¡¯t say anything. He was just a blurry figure with an indescribable holiness and Majesty. He looked around the world and then at the excited people.


    The God of creation¡¯s figure was hidden in the haze. this world is being reborn, and order is stabilizing again ¡­ There¡¯s no need for celestial phenomena to protect the heavenly planes.¡±


    Medusa was silent for a moment before saying, ¡± Great Creator, the Supreme Truth of the universe ¡­ Is the sound of the great Dao the opening of the universe?¡±


    The God of creation could not deny it. yes and no.


    Yes and no?


    They were all stunned and felt extremely confused.


    Medusa finally could not help but say, ¡± the great God of creation ¡­ I want to know if my path is correct. Is this path of truth correct? Can I reach the true end of the universe, become a transcendent of the universe¡¯s catastrophe, escape the world¡¯s destruction, and stay by your side?¡±


    The expressions of the people beside him changed slightly.


    No one had thought that this evil god would be so crazy that he would actually concretize the concept of the laws in the universe. The existence of the incarnation of the heavenly Dao wanted to lead to the true ultimate secret of the universe and ask for the way to avoid the Great Collapse of the universe, to escape the destruction of the God of Destruction!


    However, their eyes were also filled with anticipation.


    That was because they had seen a scene similar to the venerable sovereigns escaping from the singularity of the universe. It was simply too amazing and too much to look forward to. They also wanted to know if it was possible to achieve such a feat in the real great cosmos!


    Everyone knew that this question was the ultimate secret of the universe!


    everything in the world is my people. I am you, and you are me ¡­ I won¡¯t lie to myself and refuse to answer the questions in my heart.¡±


    however, all of you should be clear that everything in the universe is balanced. Obtaining means paying an equal amount.


    Everyone was silent.


    Then, in order to obtain the answer to such a terrifying question, what kind of shocking price would they have to pay?


    They probably couldn¡¯t afford to pay the price!


    The God of creation disappeared into the void. you have paid enough for using this forbidden spell to simulate the phenomena of the universe, see the God of Destruction at the end of time and space, and understand his concept ¡­ He will appear in your future, in your civilization, in the entire universe. No one will be able to escape.¡±


    ¡°This era of the universe will accelerate its destruction because of this.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they were completely speechless.


    The destruction of the universe would be accelerated because of this?


    This was because they had seen the God of Destruction, who should have appeared during the period of destruction of the universe ¡­ He had seen the God of Destruction at the end of time and space and understood his concept ¡­


    He would then appear in the heavens of this universe ¡­


    This cosmos epoch was going to accelerate his destruction?


    When they thought of this, their hearts felt like they had fallen into ice water, and their brains felt like a bucket of mush.


    They had advanced to another dimension? Did he know of another existence? Only by observing him and understanding his concept would he appear in this world and before the eyes of this civilization? However, at this moment, he hated himself so much that he would rather not know the truth of this dimension.


    What kind of stupid thing did they do?


    This universe era was going to be destroyed at an accelerated rate. They had observed the image of the legendary existence and learned the concept of the God of Destruction. Then. the universe would probably not collapse after the natural universe returned to zero in more than 20 billion years ¡­ If they sped up this process, they would be the sinners of the entire universe!


    ¡°Everything is balanced ¡­ You¡¯ve paid a sufficient price, and you¡¯ll also obtain sufficient knowledge.¡±


    The God of creation slowly looked down at the entire world. His eyes were full of coldness and ruthlessness, as if the blue sky was hanging high in the sky.¡±I will answer your questions.¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone seemed to have a kind of understanding.


    Yes, it was.


    He was the singularity of the great Dao in his universe, the conceptual carrier. He was the singularity, the explosion that formed all the things in the universe. In other words ¡­ ¡®We¡¯re all a part of him ¡­¡¯


    However, one could split into two. The God of creation was so gentle. He was the God of creation. For the continuation of the universe, he was allowed to reach prosperity. Then, the God of Destruction was probably trying to destroy the universe ¡­


    The shadow of the God of creation was still in the void, at the center of the Big Bang, the beginning of chaos. He smiled gently and said, ¡± ¡°You want to know the answer to the truth? To become a transcendent being of the universe?¡±


    ¡°My answer is ¡­¡±


    Everyone looked up at the sky, and their faces instantly became anxious. They heard the concept incarnation of the ultimate existence of the laws of the universe, and the next words of the God of creation were unbelievable, ¡±


    the truth of the universe has no answer. Everything is wrong, everything is fabricated. All the truth you see is false ¡­ The true sound of the universe you¡¯re hearing is the lip-syncing of the universe.¡±


    As soon as these words fell, the world was turned upside down.


    The truth of the universe was all false.


    The true sound of the universe that he had just heard was lip-syncing!


    this!???


    These words involuntarily appeared in their minds at the same time.


    This sentence made their minds rumble loudly, as if the dark curtain of the universe had been lifted, and they saw the truth of the universe.


    What we are cultivating is all fake?


    We will never be able to transcend?


    Are we destined to be unable to escape the God of Destruction¡¯s universe-ending catastrophe?

 Chapter 948

    ?


    948 The universe is fake, he is the real one


    These words simply subverted their understanding.


    It could even be said that these were words that would collapse one¡¯s Dao heart.


    He had spent his entire life working hard to become an expert. All the experts he had worked hard to become and the Dao-holders of the universe were all fake?


    The truth they cultivated was all false!


    Wouldn¡¯t that mean that the entire universe was a huge lie from the beginning, and that their universe was fake? Had they been living in a ridiculous dream from the beginning?


    At this moment, it was as if he had lost all meaning in cultivation.


    Medusa was stunned. why? Our truth ¡­¡±


    The God of creation pointed to the evolution of the Big Bang in the distance, the chaos of the creation of a new universe. The rules evolved in the real big Bang and began to split into yin and yang. you live in the universe, not beyond the universe.


    It was another inexplicable sentence that was difficult to understand.


    The universe?


    Everyone turned to look.


    He actually saw an extremely terrifying scene.


    As the universe exploded, countless grains of sand floated in the air and countless substances condensed into form. There was even a vague sense of life being born in the chaos of the new universe.


    This spectacular and gorgeous scene was truly jaw-dropping.


    ¡°Is this the scene of the birth of the universe? There¡¯s actually a living being that was born in the chaos placenta at the beginning of chaos and appeared in the universe with the Big Bang?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the first batch of living beings when the universe was first created? How great and powerful is this?¡±


    They could sense that mysterious Xiantian lifeforms were being born and evolved from the most primitive life embryos.


    Seeing this scene, they seemed to see a certain phenomenon at the beginning of the universe.


    Could it be that during the time when the universe was first created, there really were Xiantian lifeforms that existed in this universe?


    ¡®Then, what is it for us to understand when we look at this universe?¡¯


    They closed their eyes and were in deep thought, sensing everything silently.


    All of a sudden, they had a vague feeling that the Big Bang was unusual.


    Some of the parameters were different.


    Some of the laws were different.


    It was quite different from the material data of the entire universe.


    He carefully sensed the true sound of the great Dao and even the thousands of nomological laws that had split in the chaos. A brand new nomological law that had never appeared in the real universe had actually appeared ¡­


    Yes, it was.


    It was different from the new laws of this great cosmos.


    However, in this newly-exploded universe, these minute differences were quickly assimilated by the laws of the surrounding multiverse. The various parameters were rapidly approaching and combining.


    The difference in this instantaneous explosion was very subtle. Ordinary experts would not have any reaction at all, but they were enough to detect it.


    this new big Bang of a miniature universe will soon be assimilated by the great universe. This is only natural ¡­ After all, this spell only reactivates the return of the matter in this universe. After the collapse into a singularity and the Big Bang, it¡¯s normal for it to be rapidly assimilated by the entire environment.¡±


    however, the laws and rules of this new Cosmos that has erupted are somewhat different from the current great cosmos ¡­


    How smart were they?


    They were all unimaginably powerful and terrifying geniuses. They were super universe monsters who had polished their foundations to a truly perfect Dao Foundation.


    could it be that the rules, laws, and various parameters of the new Cosmos in every era are different? ¡±


    They had a vague understanding.


    Yes, this situation was not impossible!


    The universe was the singularity of the great Dao. Through the creation of the universe, the endless laws were evolved and split ¡­ It was possible that every time a great Dao singularity appeared, the order of the great Dao splitting would be different, and there would be infinite possible combinations of laws ¡­


    The true sound of the great Dao of the universe was a completely different and unique prelude.


    the universe is like a big tree, and the oddity of the great Dao is like a sapling, giving birth to all things ¡­ However, everything in this life would be different every time! It¡¯s like none of the leaves are the same!¡±


    They finally came to their senses.


    In other words, the truth and various laws that they cultivated were indeed the truth in this cosmos epoch. However, in the next cosmos epoch, they might all be false truths!


    At the end of the next era, no matter how powerful the universe was, they would all become mortals. They would lose the power to control the laws of heaven and earth, and they would not be able to escape the disaster of the universe.


    the laws of the universe are different, and there are similar theories in the concept of parallel universes.


    Caroline took a deep breath, her eyes burning as she recalled some scientific information. maybe that universe doesn¡¯t have the four fundamental forces, but the five? It was possible that the microscopic result of matter in that universe was not the original nucleus, electrons, or neutrons at all ¡­ Instead, it¡¯s a completely new composition?¡±


    If that was the case, they would all be crippled.


    They had comprehended the laws and truths of the universe. They were indeed all truths, but they only applied to this universe.


    So, only a certain area was used?


    How could it be true?


    This was indeed false logic!


    if we didn¡¯t see the explosive state of this universe, we might never have realized the mystery in this aspect. What we cultivate is ¡­ It¡¯s all laughable false logic, it can¡¯t be taken away, it has limitations!¡±


    Since it could not be brought to the next cosmos epoch, it was normal for it to be destroyed.


    ¡°Do you guys understand?¡±


    The God of creation stood at the center of the Big Bang. Everything around him was dancing and spreading. All the laws had gone through the initial evolution and were beginning to take shape.


    ¡°We understand,¡±


    Medusa¡¯s body trembled. This was indeed an incredible scene. It was indeed the domain of truth that she had dreamed of, and it made her intoxicated. we are all fake, all fake. Only one of the universe is real ¡­ Everything in the universe is fake. Laws, matter, life, and even us.¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s face was also gloomy as he said softly, ¡± that¡¯s right. The laws that we cultivate are all laws that are randomly scattered and produced when the universe is born. Unless we can grasp the true source, the true eternal truth of the universe ¡­ The origin of the universe, and everything else is a false theory developed by him!¡±


    This was too vast!


    Di Qi looked up at the God of creation with his bright eyes, full of envy and longing,


    and ¡®he¡¯ is the primordial chaos of the great Dao, the truth itself ¡­ He was the only real one in the entire universe ¡­ Everything else in the universe is fake.¡±


    At this moment, he clearly understood that the existence in front of him ¡­


    He was real.


    The entire universe was fake.


    This was the legendary God of creation, the embodiment of chaos returning to one.


    The true sound of the great Dao that they had just heard was indeed a Supreme treasure in this universe. Every syllable represented the birth and order of the universe¡¯s laws, and all kinds of collisions.


    However, the birth tune of every universe might have different notes, and every song was unique.


    What they were listening to was indeed the lip-syncing of the universe!


    you already know the answer you wanted.


    the truth and the way to transcend the universe¡¯s destruction have been given to you.


    you should know what you¡¯re going to face ¡­ It symbolizes the Great Collapse of the universe, destruction, return, and defeat.¡± The figure of the God of creation gradually blurred.


    His voice seemed to be submissive in the void, leaving behind appalling words,


    ¡°This one has already gone through 14 billion universe eras. Because you guys have seen the God of Destruction at the end of the universe from the end of the void, it will head towards destruction ahead of time.¡±

 Chapter 949

    ?


    949 Thoughts and confrontation


    BOOM!


    This time, the Big Bang had completely spread and died down.


    Everything returned to nothingness, and the spreading matter returned to its normal state, as if nothing had changed.


    The shadow of the God of creation. It was also gradually becoming blurry in the void.


    Behind him, the river of time of the eternal holy light seemed to be getting further and further away. This ancient existence at the end of the universe seemed to have left this universe.


    There was a long silence.


    When everything had calmed down, they finally regained their senses and looked at the silent ruins and the empty space in the universe.


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi also left.


    He didn¡¯t speak nonsense. After all, he would be exposed in the future.


    What he was telling them was indeed what he had just seen at the origin of chaos in the singularity of the universe.


    I seemed to have said a lot, but in fact, I didn¡¯t say anything ¡­ I¡¯m just telling them what I saw.¡± Xu Zhi slowly walked out of the void and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°As for what kind of civilization it will develop into? What would his future hold? I¡¯m still not sure.¡±


    The era was still evolving.


    They were all forerunners of the times.


    What would the future cultivation system be like?


    Level nine was already close, then what about level ten? I¡¯m not sure. Are there any more above level ten?


    He wasn¡¯t sure.


    Everything was unknown and mysterious.


    Xu Zhi had merely explained to them the phenomena he had seen in the universe and deduced the path on their own.


    He had indeed seen the laws of the current great cosmos. They weren¡¯t truly reliable. The laws of the universe that they cultivated were all empty.


    ¡°However, the God of Destruction is quite interesting ¡­¡± Xu Zhi chuckled. He felt that the new setting he had added was quite interesting. After all, there was no way to make up for the massive number of deaths that had just occurred if they did not appear.


    ¡­


    In the void.


    ¡°All of this is like a dream.¡±


    Di Qi said.


    The amount of information was too huge, it was even shocking.


    The heretic God¡¯s spell was something that even she herself did not know what had happened.


    It was like an ordinary person studying neutron bombs, where a slight mistake could destroy a planet. Now, a universe forbidden magic box was activated, and he saw the God of creation and the God of Destruction ¡­


    The God of creation created the world, and the God of Destruction destroyed the world.


    The two were opposing forces.


    ¡°As expected, the universe is balanced.¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s expression was complicated, with traces of regret.


    ¡°What kind of taboo did we do? He had observed the end of the universe era ¡­ The God of Destruction! It was a vague concept that observation was existence, and perception would descend. This existence would follow the long river of time in the future and arrive at this era of the universe ¡­ It¡¯s only going to accelerate the destruction of the universe when it¡¯s still in its Prime.¡±


    The entire universe was only 14 billion years old, and they were still in their Prime. That kind of taboo existence should not have appeared in this land, but they actually ¡­


    One could imagine that it would be a terrifying Golden Age in the future, or a super great catastrophe and disaster that had never been seen in countless ancient universe eras.


    The God of creation and the God of Destruction actually existed in the same universe!


    In the future, I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll see these two existences fight against each other, fight, and kill each other ¡­


    Just thinking about that scene made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    And all these disasters were caused by them.


    This was simply too exaggerated.


    They were the sinners of the universe!


    If this news spread, all the space civilizations, all the universe, would hang them to death!


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    At this moment, little Shiji who was standing far away was also dumbfounded. He was dumbfounded, and his world view had been completely subverted.


    What, what was this?


    It was indeed the center of the universe!


    But this was far from the center of the universe.


    It could change the fate of the entire universe!


    The cultivation methods in her memories and the iron-based race¡¯s belief in their power were all like country bumpkins with shallow knowledge. There was no such concept in her inherited memories, and she didn¡¯t even know about the existence of the God of creation.


    ¡°The universe isn¡¯t going to be finished, right ¡­¡±


    Shi Ji was extremely frightened. He had never thought that something like this would happen. After some careful consideration, his sister had created this forbidden spell. Wasn¡¯t she the sinner of the entire universe?


    After all, this magical technique was indeed unique. In the entire universe, only his sister could cast and cultivate it, because it involved thousands of cosmic laws and was extremely clear about the laws of the real universe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone ¡­ Right now, other than the few people near us, no one else knows about this. Those distant civilizations and survivors have long been blocked by the true sound of the universe and the huge law information flow.¡±


    The three pillar gods were very calm. They looked at their surroundings and smiled. at the same time, just as it was said, everything in the universe is balanced. We have sacrificed the future of the entire universe in exchange for a sufficient amount of knowledge.


    Medusa also fell into deep thought.


    Although there had been an equivalent exchange before, it was the first time such a huge equivalent exchange had happened ¡­


    The three pillar gods were very rational and calm. They continued, ¡± the knowledge we have obtained is enough to allow us to transcend the universe and understand the truth of having an owner ¡­ To become the escapee, to become the ultimate existence of the universe!¡±


    ¡°Things have already come to this, and there¡¯s no turning back ¡­ After all, we¡¯ve also gained a lot of terrifying benefits.¡± Carolyn¡¯s gaze turned towards those ancient, innate existences that had been born in the primordial chaos.


    born in the chaos, I¡¯m afraid that he has absorbed the ancient innate Qi, has the attributes of the origin of chaos, and has come into contact with the true ¡­ Caroline took a deep breath and said to the surrounding people, ¡± ¡°There are ten in total. We¡¯ll each take some.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. They knew that this was an incomparably huge treasure.


    This was the true primordial chaos ancient God that had accompanied the birth of the universe and the beginning of chaos! The nature of their laws and life were unimaginable.


    However, everyone¡¯s expression was grave as they looked at the others in fear.


    These new chaotic creatures were too precious. They would probably fight and continue the battle.


    As for this evil god, he had used up all of his terrifying power and the foundation that he had accumulated for thousands of years. Right now, he had less than one percent of his strength. However, they had also used less than one-tenth of their strength to resist the true sound of the great Dao just now ¡­


    Both sides were exhausted, but the evil god was still a powerful opponent. Only venerable sovereigns could fight against him.


    However, when it came to venerable sovereigns ¡­


    Where did he go? I didn¡¯t see him from beginning to end, could he be dead?


    Just as the two sides were in a stalemate, there was a sudden flash in the distance.


    The ancient God appeared out of thin air and walked over slowly. On the other side, a giant that could support the heavens and the earth appeared in the universe garden.

 Chapter 950

    ?


    950 The true origin of the God of creation!


    Everyone turned their heads to look.


    The two terrifying existences had actually descended.


    However, it was only natural. How could the beings behind both civilizations not be watching over such a huge event in secret?


    However, the current situation was beyond the two ancient existences ¡®expectations. It could be said that the future trajectory of the entire universe was reversed, and they were caught unprepared.


    After all, now that he thought about it, the demon God¡¯s spell was the number one forbidden spell in the universe. It was like opening a box of forbidden seals in the ancient universe.


    To be able to summon the God of creation and see the existence in the dark ¡­ How could such a forbidden spell not have a huge price to pay? But the price was too huge!


    The people present thought so, their eyes burning as they looked into the distance.


    Now that such a sudden incident had happened, the scope of the implications was unimaginable. How were they going to talk about it? How would the situation develop?


    At this moment, reinimansky spoke. This sentence was very calm. I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. We actually found out about another existence ¡­ we¡¯ve lived for countless years and seen the prosperity and destruction of many civilizations, but we never knew that this world actually had ¡­ The God of Destruction.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed unbelievable, but it¡¯s also reasonable.¡±


    The ancient God¡¯s voice was cold as he looked at him. His entire body was shrouded in divine light, and he looked indescribably divine. He chuckled and said, ¡± originally, there aren¡¯t many people in the universe who know about the existence of the God of creation. Even the tenth-level experts who stand at the end of the great Dao and look back at the entire universe might not be qualified to know about it. It would be good enough if one-third of them knew ¡­


    If you didn¡¯t find out through our civilization, you would¡¯ve been kept in the dark too, still imprisoned in your proud legacy.¡±


    Shi Ji¡¯s heart was filled with joy as he looked at his father.


    It seemed like there was a lot of conflict in ancient times, more than 100000 years ago.


    It seemed that his father was indeed mysterious and unpredictable. After coming into contact with such terrifying knowledge, it was really possible for him to return to the glory of his ancestors in the ancient times on the level of a profound civilization that did not even have inherited memories. There was a possibility that he could enter level ten!


    She was excited and proud.


    She couldn¡¯t help but secretly make up her mind. She would learn from the leader of the martial arts world and madly cultivate her force intent to coordinate with her clan. Her combat strength would definitely undergo an exaggerated qualitative change. She would work hard to become stronger like her sister and help her father restore their clan¡¯s ancient glory.


    Reinimansaga was speechless. He patted his daughter¡¯s head, who had a look of confidence on her face. He only smiled and did not say anything, as if he had seen through the ancient times. He said softly, After all, the history of the universe is too long ago. No matter how powerful the great existence is, they are just dust in the long river of time ¡­


    Too many years had passed, and too many inscriptions had been lost in history.


    And you¡¯re just a terrifying fortuitous encounter.


    More than 100000 years ago, from the fragments of some ancient ruins, they found the records left by an ancient existence that existed with the heaven and earth during the early chaos. From the Dao map of the creation of the heaven and earth, they learned about the God of creation ¡­ Thus, they entered the civilization dimension where they could observe those ancient existences.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was in deep thought, as well as a touch of shock and realization.


    They had been guessing:


    Only by knowing could one come into contact with that dimension. Observation was existence, and it contained quantum uncertainties. Only by knowing the God of creation would it collapse and become a reality.


    Then, where did the most ancient information about the God of creation come from?


    If no one in the universe knew about it from the beginning, then it would be impossible to spread it in the universe ¡­


    He was like the God of Destruction.


    They should be the first group of people to know about the God of Destruction, so ¡­ What about the God of creation? How did the first batch know?


    This question had been lingering in his mind. How did the ancient gods know about the God of creation? Now, the answer was clear.


    These two ancient existences spoke concisely, but the information contained in their conversation was too much.


    Carolyn¡¯s heart trembled, and she couldn¡¯t help but whisper to the people around her, ¡± ¡°Where did the God of creation appear for the first time and for the only time? The creation era! After all, the scene just now was a replay of the course of the entire universe, and it could be used as a reference for the historical traces of the ancient universe.


    In theory, no one could observe him from the singularity of the great Dao that created the world. His concept should not have spread throughout the entire future universe. No one in the universe would know about the God of creation ¡­


    However, that was not the case because there was an ancient existence in the chaos that created the world and saw the God of creation at first sight ¡­ Hence, they were the first to know about it, and it was passed down from generation to generation to this era.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡±


    At this point, Carolyn¡¯s face was already filled with anticipation as she excitedly said, ¡±


    ¡°Heaven and earth are born together, the sun and the moon shine together, they walked out from the chaos that opened the sky! The heaven-opening primordial chaos Overture who has heard the mantra of the universe and who holds the trace of primordial laws that have yet to be separated in their hands, this is an unimaginable group of truly blessed great beings!¡±


    ¡°This little girl is right. That must be the greatest era.¡±


    Medusa also had a look of shock on her face. She was also a Smiling Tiger, as if there had not been a life-and-death battle just now. this batch of innate chaos ancient gods is indeed the first to know about this ¡­ They also kept this secret to their deaths. After all, this kind of existence and opportunity ¡­ He couldn¡¯t tell anyone ¡­ I think, so I am, I have never told, I have never passed on the image of the God of creation! Concept! The concretization of laws! All life and civilization would never know that secret.¡±


    The strong would monopolize the knowledge ¡­ Because knowledge is power ¡­ This was an inevitable development in history.


    But before his eyes, this was the ultimate secret of the universe. How could he casually reveal it?


    At first, the first batch of universe chaos ancient gods knew about it.


    However, this ancient universe innate chaos godfiend didn¡¯t choose to spread, so only a few top space civilizations knew about it.


    In the primordial era of gods and devils, in the hundreds of millions of years after the World was created, as these chaotic existences that were born with the universe flourished, flourished, and fell, this secret was gradually buried in history. Fewer and fewer civilizations knew about it, and even the secrets that were known in this era were few and far between!


    Even the tenth level existences of this era were unknown to many and coveted!


    The two ancient gods, on the other hand, had obtained unimaginable opportunities. They had obtained the concept information of the God of creation from an ancient tomb of the gods and devils ¡­


    This caused their civilization, which was in the middle of quantum uncertainties, to start collapsing into reality, and their civilization finally saw the God of creation!


    At this moment, the players were panicking and shouting crazily,


    brothers, it¡¯s time!!!


    previously, we guessed that the ancient gods and the others had entered a certain realm and obtained the blood of eternal life from the God of creation ¡­ At the same time, he had probably obtained information about the God of creation, and his combat power had instantly exploded. He had entered the golden age of Buddhism and mythology, and that was how the events that happened later came about ¡­ The coveting of the moon god season, the outbreak of the war between Buddhism and Daoism in ancient China ¡­¡±


    Their faces were filled with excitement!


    His face was filled with joy and excitement.


    It was obvious that the ancient Chinese myths and legends of earth, the Buddhist and Daoist schools, had a long history. Everything they had experienced was much more than they had imagined!


    Although the current civilization was on the verge of decline, and the ancient gods were on the verge of extinction, they used their last shoulders to protect them and protect their next generation to take over the torch of civilization.


    the truth of history has been completely revealed ¡­ We¡¯ve basically figured out the concept of the God of creation.¡±


    ¡°We can do it!¡±


    we have lived up to the expectations of the ancient gods and have restored the two major civilizations of Buddhism and Daoism.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts and emotions from these few short sentences. When they were sorting out their thoughts ¡­


    The ancient God¡¯s voice was still calm as he continued, ¡± We¡¯ve all known about the existence of the God of creation, but we didn¡¯t expect to see another one, a concept in the depths of the universe ¡­


    This was a huge disaster. The God of Destruction did not exist in this universe and no one knew about it, but we have observed it in this era.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s breathing quickened.


    once the magic box is opened, there¡¯s no way to stop it. We¡¯re all going to be destroyed. Observation is existence, and observation will descend ¡­


    this ¡­ renemansky¡¯s face was gloomy and extremely solemn. this matter has too many implications ¡­ If news of our two civilizations were to spread, countless civilizations in the entire universe would be shaken!


    In the entire universe, all the civilizations that know about the concept of the God of creation will berate us and condemn us. We are all sinners who have destroyed this universe!¡±

 Chapter 951

    ?


    951 Division and scheming


    At these words, everyone¡¯s attention was completely focused.


    Yes ¡­


    A civilization that did not know the concept of the God of creation would be easy to fool.


    However, the truly powerful civilizations that knew about the God of creation would soon understand the concept of the God of Destruction. They would know that such an existence could not appear in this young and mature universe. They might have done something taboo, such as observing the future or the origin of the universe, which led to the accelerated destruction of the universe ¡­


    However, the current situation was already irreversible.


    They had seen the legendary God of Destruction, who was pulled from the river of destruction to the present world.


    what kind of existence is the God of Destruction?¡­ It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve seen it, so we can¡¯t understand it. It¡¯s very mysterious to us.¡± no one knows what will happen in the future, ¡± reinnemansky said softly.


    however, no matter what kind of natural disaster it is, as long as we don¡¯t say anything, no one will know that we did it. At the very least, we can hide it for a while. The ancient God also smiled.


    In a few words, the two of them had agreed on a decision that they would never reveal to outsiders. After all, this matter had too many implications and was enough to cause panic in the entire universe.


    He had the same thoughts as the three pillar gods and the others. After all, this was the best outcome.


    well, since things have come to this, there¡¯s no point in saying more. We can only look at the future. The ten lifeforms in front of us ¡­ It¡¯s also something that we sacrificed the future of the entire universe in exchange for. We naturally have to split it. ¡± Reinyman sgar said coldly, his voice gradually turning cold.


    yes, equivalent exchange. We obtained the information that we cultivate the false truth, as well as these ten existences. It was all an exchange.


    The ancient God smiled and said seriously, ¡± I have a big family and business, and all my resources are in urgent need. I¡¯ll take seven, and you take three. How about it? ¡±


    you are delusional. If the evil god did not use this Dao technique, you would not have gotten anything. How could you be so greedy? ¡± reinimpatiently said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this spell the source of the disaster?¡± The ancient God¡¯s voice also turned cold. there¡¯s no point in saying more. I¡¯m about to die. If you want to fight me, you can give it a try.


    The crowd held their breaths.


    Both sides were ready to fight and the atmosphere was extremely heavy.


    At this time, they had already started to retreat slightly, their faces full of vigilance. They gradually flew away from the center of the two and drifted to the surrounding meteorite belt.


    They might soon be able to witness a battle between true top-tier level nines who had surpassed the laws of the universe. It might even be more than that. Perhaps it would be two weak level ten existences who had already embarked on the road of level ten to different degrees!


    If these existences fought, the entire solar system would become their battlefield. It was extremely terrifying.


    At this moment, reinyman sgar frowned. I¡¯ll take 4, you take 6. That¡¯s my bottom line. I¡¯m not afraid of you, but I don¡¯t want to interfere in your personal grudges. There¡¯s no benefit to gain from your personal grudges. Both sides are already mortal enemies, so you can just fight.


    ¡®However, I won¡¯t let go of this profit ¡­¡¯ You should also be clear that provoking me is the same as increasing the number of enemies. It¡¯s not a good thing ¡­ Neither of us will have an easy time.¡±


    ¡°Four-six? Such a Division of Revenue is acceptable.¡± The ancient God pondered for a while and nodded slowly, as if he knew where the other party¡¯s bottom line was.


    When the crowd saw this, they immediately felt relieved.


    They almost started fighting ¡­


    Fortunately, he chose to stop at the last moment.


    Although they were looking forward to a battle of this level, they were already exhausted and too tired. They no longer had any combat power. If the two sides fought, it was likely that they would completely shed all pretenses of cordiality. If they first attacked the enemy¡¯s subordinates, the new generation, and ruthlessly attacked them, they would likely be killed in an instant.


    This was probably the reason why both sides were afraid and unwilling to fight.


    ¡°Then, this is the arrangement.¡±


    The ancient God smiled and said, ¡± the number has been decided. How about letting the descendants of each civilization choose? ¡± Naturally, they will choose the chaos creatures that are suitable for them.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± even if he isn¡¯t a true chaos innate godfiend, he is still strong enough to have a trace of chaos laws.


    ¡°You guys can go.¡± The ancient God put his hands behind his back and turned to look at the crowd.


    At that moment, di Qi, Caroline, Medusa, Shi Ji and the others knew that they had to act fast, and they quickly began to act.


    At this time, following the Big Bang, all kinds of laws split and re-evolved into all kinds of meteorites and stones that floated in the air.


    There were ten chaos godfiends scattered around. There were stone-shaped creatures, flesh-and-blood creatures, cloud-shaped creatures, and a green vine-shaped creature.


    They picked quickly.


    ¡°These two are mine!¡±


    Medusa¡¯s first action was to fly over a field of meteorites and choose the two most powerful creatures.


    Di Qi and the others frowned.


    He knew that his movements were not as fast as hers, but he could only choose the best ones at most. It was impossible for him to monopolize them. He chose a few creatures that were second to him ¡­


    In just a few breaths, the actions of these experts had already become a foregone conclusion.


    it seems that both sides have gained something. Then, there¡¯s no need to stay here any longer. Reinymansky¡¯s voice was cold, and he had the intention to send the guest off.


    The ancient God also smiled. then I¡¯ll take my leave. Sorry for disturbing you all this time.


    Reinimansaga ignored him. His body became blurry and he disappeared. He had returned to the universe garden.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.


    The ancient God turned around and looked at the crowd.


    Carolyn was a little hesitant, and couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°The venerable sovereign has not appeared yet ¡­¡±


    It was indeed so.


    From the beginning until now, it had indeed not appeared. It was as if it had disappeared and died.


    If that was the case, it would indeed be a huge loss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    The ancient God¡¯s expression was extremely calm as he said, ¡± I¡¯ve left a backup plan a long time ago. He didn¡¯t die in that chaotic state ¡­ In fact, the existences that were born in the chaos just now were not ten, but ¡­ 11.¡±


    Ten! One! Venerated!


    As soon as these words fell, the world was turned upside down.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.


    A terrifying thought exploded in his heart, as if he had thought of something.


    If this was true ¡­


    In that case, venerable sovereigns were truly invincible in the same realm, right?


    They looked at the ancient God. This existence was indeed mysterious and had amazing wisdom. It was likely that this was also a huge scheme.

 Chapter 952

    ?


    952 Chapter 962


    The chaos gradually subsided.


    The various existences left very quickly.


    All that was left were planets that were riddled with holes and the remaining mortals of various civilizations. They looked at this scene in shock, their faces filled with despair and numbness.


    This scene was unforgettable.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t die?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually still alive!¡±


    ¡°The God of creation actually exists ¡­¡±


    Even the various great gods of light, the goddess of nature, and even the higher-ups of the tiel Empire had their minds completely blank and lost their souls. All of this had happened too suddenly, and the amount of information had exploded. They already felt as if they could not think.


    At this moment, it was as if the Supreme gods of the entire world were no different from ordinary people begging on the streets. They looked out into the universe and watched the terrifying battles between alien civilizations. They could only pray and despair.


    The dust of the era was like a huge mountain to ordinary people.


    They couldn¡¯t resist anything. They could only silently clean up the land that was riddled with holes. It was even no longer their own race.


    Even though they didn¡¯t know what the God of creation was saying, they were shocked to hear the vast true sound of the universe and the faint shadow.


    ¡°However, we still have a future.¡±


    Majesty tiel closed his eyes and said, we are no longer our race, but we are still alive. As long as we are alive, there will be hope. It is better than death. In front of such a powerful and mysterious space civilization, to be able to do this much, we are already satisfied that we are not completely annihilated. By the way ¡­ How much of the true sound of the great Dao of the universe¡¯s creation have we remembered?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, we have memorized the third section of the first paragraph and the third section of the fifth paragraph.¡± Some civil officials were excited. This was the origin of the universe, and it recorded all the information about the order of the universe¡¯s laws!


    It could be said that even the advanced civilizations in the entire universe, or even peak level 10 existences, might not have such a huge wealth!


    One had to know that unless one had personally experienced the creation of the universe, no civilization or creature would have the chance to hear the prelude to the creation of the universe.


    the Dao sound of the creation of the world is the order of the splitting and collision of the laws. Every word and note symbolizes the Dao and reason of the universe. Understanding this Overture means understanding the origin of the universe.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Within the cosmos garden.


    Little Shiji looked at the four blurry innate gods and his face was filled with excitement. He jumped up and down and grabbed his father¡¯s arm, ¡± father, this is unbelievable! The innate chaotic laws of these creatures had also begun to transform ¡­ It split into countless nomological laws, but it gives people a feeling of primordial chaos!¡±


    Medusa also frowned and sensed along the way. After all, she had the deepest understanding. their genes are very strange. They are compound genes ¡­ For example, a certain compound gene of wind, rain, Thunder, and lightning, or a compound gene that can control the atmosphere, ocean, and repulsive force.¡±


    One had to know that even if it was a fake creation of the world, these living beings that had come into contact with a trace of primordial chaos laws were still extraordinary.


    Although their chaos genes had been separated, there was still a large amount of laws accumulated in the same gene. This was extremely terrifying!


    at the same time, I¡¯ve also discovered that this gene possesses a strong instability ¡­


    it¡¯s not like that, ¡± Medusa said softly. when their genes fuse with other creatures or give birth to offspring, these compound genes will be further divided ¡­ For example, the four element genes of wind, fire, Thunder, and lightning will become a single gene of wind, fire, Thunder, and lightning.¡±


    Medusa¡¯s expression was grave, as if she had seen something extremely interesting!


    Perhaps, in the entire universe, many single genes of countless lifeforms, such as the flame gene and mental gene, were all slowly split out from the initial half-chaos gene!


    they are indeed irreplaceable and unique. If they were passed on to others, their genes would split and degenerate due to instability. Medusa took a deep breath. they are indeed gods of innate chaos, and can not be replicated!


    Reinymansky laughed and said, ¡± ¡®I really have to look forward to the future of these living beings ¡­ After all, I paid a huge price to get it. ¡±


    Medusa also had a look of longing and satisfaction on her face.


    This time, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about the destruction of the universe or the flood ¡­ It was enough for her to get the benefits she wanted!


    The true sound of the great Dao, even if it recorded the false truth of the universe!


    However, if one did not understand the false principles of the universe, how could one come into contact with the only truth?


    It was impossible to leap a thousand miles in a single leap.


    The truth of the universe was the Dao Yi of chaos, the primordial chaos, the God of creation ¡­ The thousands of laws of the universe were divided, and when these false principles were combined into one, they became the truth of the universe.


    ¡°Father, how did you break through to the peak of the tenth level? Could it be related to these truths ¡­ The ultimate tenth level of the universe, the end of the great Dao, has it come into contact with the truth?¡± Little Shiji could not help but ask. After all, only those who had broken through to level 9 could obtain level 10 legacy information.


    Medusa also looked at the owner of the universe garden with anticipation.


    After all, the limit of the universe¡¯s Dao path was a tenth-level peak!


    What was the ultimate realm?


    At the end of the great Dao, there was no place to go, and that was the ultimate realm!


    But now, after the creation era, she had a vague feeling that level ten might only be the end of all the false principles in this universe. Perhaps the truth would be the next step? Only then could he transcend the entire universe?


    However, could it be a realm above tenth level?


    This was very strange.


    Seeing the origin of the universe was indeed seeing things that were far beyond their level and realm. It was difficult to understand. With their current knowledge and reserves, they could not explain it at all.


    Xu Zhi looked at the two of them who were looking at him longingly. ¡°¡­..¡±


    It was beyond their understanding, and naturally, it was beyond their own understanding ¡­


    He didn¡¯t know.


    Little Shiji was still excitedly asking, ¡± ¡°Does level 10 mean that you¡¯ve mastered the truth? It doesn¡¯t feel like it. Don¡¯t tell me that level 10 only Masters all the laws of the universe?¡±


    Xu Zhi looked out the window of the study and smiled. we¡¯ll have to wait for you to explore it yourself. How did you break through to the tenth level? When you break through to the ninth step, you¡¯ll naturally receive the memory inheritance, and you¡¯ll know. Don¡¯t aim too high.¡±


    Shi Ji had no choice but to stop asking. He waved his little iron Fists in excitement and said, ¡± then I¡¯ll cultivate my force first and make my life more difficult.


    Shi Ji watched as his sister studied and trained the four primordial chaos creatures that he had brought back. He did not pay much attention to them and began to practice his fist techniques in the garden outside.


    In the garden, there was a lush green forest. To the small stone Ridge, it was like a green grass plain.


    ¡°You¡¯re my temporary trainer?¡± Shi Ji looked at pan Xue Xian with a face of confusion, ¡± the person who will officially lead me to the path of cultivation? ¡±


    that¡¯s right, ¡± pan Xue Xian said with a smile. although I¡¯m your father¡¯s inner sect disciple, I¡¯ve cultivated the martial arts of the chief of the martial arts world. I can teach you a rough realm.


    ¡°Repeat after me, women should be strong!¡±


    ¡°Women should be self-reliant!¡± Shi Ji followed suit, looking very bold.


    ¡°Punch! Punch! Punch! Punch!¡± Blue veins popped up all over pan Xue Xian¡¯s body, and she punched a big tree that was used as a sandbag. it¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t find a suitable sandbag to practice with.


    Ha! Ha! Ha!


    Shi Ji quickly followed suit.


    On the other side.


    The Chongming heavenly court of the Seven Realms and the ancient lava region were still returning. Di Qi and the others had too many things to deal with and even had to be on guard against others. They did not have time to rest.


    However, the players had already started to make a ruckus. They were discussing the violent situation that had erupted on this side. The God of creation and the God of Destruction were too shocking.

 Chapter 953

    ?


    953 The problem of lifespan


    In the Seven Realms heavenly court.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was busy working, and the gold plug-ins dropped onto the ground one after another. Suddenly, he turned around and grinned. you guys have abandoned me for a long time. I¡¯m finally back.


    The cute girl walked over and said speechlessly, ¡± it¡¯s not that we want to abandon you. It¡¯s because you¡¯ve been working overtime. You can¡¯t get away ¡­ We¡¯ve also brought you a gift this time.¡±


    Meng Mei flicked her hand and threw an interspatial ring to him.


    The racer of Mount Haruna took a look at the ring. It was enough for him to cultivate for a period of time, and he was quite satisfied with it. At least this animal had not forgotten about him. Oh right, how¡¯s the situation now? You weren¡¯t beaten to death by di Qi?¡±


    Meng Mei¡¯s face turned black and she said,¡±how could I be beaten?¡± Di Qi had always been chasing after opponents, and I relied on my speed to travel around the world for him to find opponents. He was extremely happy now as there were new opponents and new cultivation techniques to study ¡­ Life lies in motion, life lies in transcendence.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna was still in disbelief. you really didn¡¯t get beaten up? ¡±


    A cute girl would be beaten to death?


    That was impossible.


    After all, it was not the first time that the cute girl had done such a thing. If she wanted to kill him, she would have done it long ago ¡­


    In fact, di Qi had been turning a blind eye to it all along. He let this Mother Earth go out and cause trouble while he went to learn cultivation techniques ¡­ Di Qi had always been hoping for a stronger enemy to appear.


    But this time, he had gone too far!


    Although the benefits that di Qi obtained this time were really not small, they were all brought to him by the green vines of Mother Earth. Logically speaking, di Qi still hoped for this to happen a few more times, but the most intolerable thing was Zhou Meng ¡­


    You can endure it?


    No expert could resist it.


    That crazy white-haired old man had big dreams all day long. He was so disgusted that he felt as uncomfortable as sticky candy.


    cough, cough, cough. This fellow was beaten up, but Empress Qing Yun was helping to plead for him, so he wasn¡¯t beaten to death ¡­ After that, di Qi went into closed door cultivation.¡±


    The alchemy Emperor coughed twice. it seems like he¡¯s in seclusion, sorting out his various gains. After all, he¡¯s gained quite a lot ¡­ But I¡¯m even more suspicious that he can¡¯t wait to study quantum martial arts and is ready to find the place where Zhou Meng is dreaming and kill him.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna felt that what he said made sense. He nodded and gave him a thumbs up. quantum martial arts is indeed impressive! However, did you guys manage to obtain the genes of the other civilization? I¡¯ll cultivate for a bit too!¡±


    The cute girl looked at him suspiciously.


    He felt that this person wouldn¡¯t want to learn Zhou Meng¡¯s crazy martial arts to disgust people, right?


    Meng Mei shook her head and spread her hands helplessly, ¡± the other world is also very terrifying and powerful. Even though the universe garden¡¯s overall Foundation isn¡¯t as strong as ours, it¡¯s not too far off. They haven¡¯t gotten their bloodline yet, and those experts have methods to guard against it ¡­


    To be honest, it was impossible to get the bloodline from their bodies unless they were killed instantly before they could even react.


    The easiest way to steal a bloodline is to secretly enter that world and obtain the bloodline genes of an ordinary person.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna nodded in agreement-that was indeed the case!


    In fact, pan Xue Xian, the thirteenth Prince, and the others had given quantum genes to them, but they were not from the main race of this race. It was impossible to perform a second extraction from them.


    ¡°But they didn¡¯t get our Geno blood ¡­ We have to prevent them from entering our world. After all, we can obtain bloodlines from ordinary people!¡± ¡°They¡¯re also thinking about our nine revolutions mysterious art!¡± Alchemy Emperor said. There are also all sorts of powerful bloodlines!¡±


    when the four grandmasters saw di qi¡¯s exaggerated battle strength, they would definitely be extremely jealous.


    the other party might already know our world coordinates, but we have to conceal it and not let them sneak in!


    From the looks of it now, every transcendent world had a method to shield their own world, preventing others from entering their core world and stealing their civilization and wisdom!


    As for the foreign races that had stolen their own race¡¯s bloodline, they were going to spread arrest warrants throughout the entire universe and hunt them down!


    He had to face the revenge of a powerful super civilization!


    bloodline and cultivation technique are both very important.


    The racer of Mount Haruna thought about it for. moment. After all. he was a gene factory, and he had. deep understanding of it. however. even if. can¡¯t get the real one, I can clone quantum genes and insert a strand of ahoge on my head, and I can achieve quantum resonance ¡­ Everyone, do you want to spend money to become stronger?¡±


    it¡¯s not the original version. With a genetic plug-in, it might look nice, but it¡¯s just like that. Meng Mei pursed her lips and shook her head. I have to spend a huge amount of time cultivating a new system of cultivation technique. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s my bloodline. Who has so much energy? Except for a monster like di Qi ¡­¡±


    No normal person could do that.


    Just cultivating a few of his genetic cultivation Arts already made him flustered and unable to cope.


    ¡°By the way, did you meet with the Asura path players?¡± The racer of Mount Haruna suddenly asked. He was very curious about this.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve met.¡±


    this is the first time we¡¯ve really met and interacted, right? ¡± the alchemy monarch laughed. There were terrifyingly many of them, and they were in an orderly manner with clear divisions of work. They were an extremely meticulous and strict organization. I had to admit that the physical talents of the Asuras were extremely terrifying and had endless potential. I also helped them to perfect and evolve their twelve Asura war gods ¡­ In fact, they¡¯ve already done a good job. They¡¯re more intelligent with more people.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna chuckled. it seems like they¡¯re pretty good at this.


    they¡¯re alright. They¡¯re a hundred million points worse than us. Their talents are not as good as us who came from regular families.


    Meng Mei thought for a moment and said,¡±after all, their lifespans are not even one-tenth of ours. Naturally, they don¡¯t have enough knowledge ¡­¡± However, even though his Foundation is poor, his creativity and creativity left me dumbfounded.¡±


    In front of him, the few of them were all big shots in this field and had lived for thousands of years. They had relied on this to gain a foothold. The other party was naturally far from being comparable to them.


    ¡°Since the group in the lead has become gods, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re going to die of old age?¡± The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s voice was calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost the same.¡±


    The alchemy monarch took a deep breath and said, ¡± I took a look. Their lifespans are only about one-tenth of ours, but due to the differences in the species they evolved, the highest one is a plant God with a lifespan of two thousand years ¡­ The lowest is the beetle God, who only has a lifespan of 800 years, while the others have a lifespan of about 1000 years.¡±


    A thousand years seemed like a long time.


    In reality, it had only been a little more than a week. Even in the animal path, it had only been a little more than ten weeks.


    Furthermore, he did not calculate it that way. These people frequently entered and exited the path of the heaven-born and the higher level worlds. The time flow was not as slow as his path of beast.


    The alchemy monarch said,¡±the fastest God only has a lifespan of 800 years ¡­¡± It¡¯s already more than half of it, and in three or four days, I¡¯ll be at the end of my life.¡±


    To become a God, one had to face death.


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s face darkened as he sighed, ¡± it seems that we can¡¯t hold it back anymore. What we didn¡¯t want to see is going to happen. This group of people are the top talents on earth. In order to expand their territory, they are heading toward destruction.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be helped. The path of Asura is like this, how can they not know?


    But they still chose to break through!


    After all, if they didn¡¯t break through, they wouldn¡¯t even have a deity. It was impossible for them to participate in the small universe war and the giant octopus¡¯s hometown ¡­


    For a civilization to rise again, generations of blood and hard work are needed to write the hymn of the civilization.¡±


    The alchemy Emperor said,¡±we¡¯re already very lucky ¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯ve already left enough substance for those people. They should be able to hold on for a while ¡­¡¯ This is the last thing I can do.¡±


    The cute girl nodded.


    They were fighting for their lives with the times, advancing wave after wave.


    ¡®I still have to hide it from the outside world. Although the top Asura players will definitely know ¡­ After all, they¡¯re usually all jokers, but they¡¯re not fools. On the contrary, they¡¯re all extremely smart, and they¡¯re the top talents in all major fields in reality.¡± Alchemy Emperor thought for a while, but he didn¡¯t know how to explain it.


    The few of them could be said to be the leaders, pioneers, and decision makers of the player faction.


    However, many things were inevitable in their development.


    At the same time, they had truly lived for thousands of years, even though they were in another world. However, he should be content with such a long and wonderful Life.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    if you want to transcend, you have to pay an equivalent price. If you want to become a powerhouse that surpasses everything, you have to be prepared for death.


    The alchemy Emperor laughed and said, ¡± there¡¯s no need to be sad. There¡¯s no need to feel bad. Just like what was said, everything in the world was balanced. I¡¯m still young, and I¡¯ve only just entered this place. On the other hand, you two don¡¯t have long to live.¡±


    What do you mean we¡¯re going to die too?


    Did you hear that?


    ¡°Worry about your Ermin first.¡± Meng Mei¡¯s eyes widened.


    The alchemy monarch was speechless.

 Chapter 954

    ?


    954 New gains and future prospects?


    They were discussing strategies. After all, they were a civilization and needed to develop ¡­ This was the reality. No matter how optimistic one was, many things could not be avoided.


    ¡°Ha! Let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s start a livestream and talk about the current situation.¡±


    Meng Mei opened the live broadcast room with great familiarity. Just as she sat up, she looked at all the live broadcast platforms nearby and found that the live broadcast platforms were unusually popular.


    A live broadcast room actually had tens of millions of views.


    [ cute little loli, the daily boring life of practicing martial arts online ]


    Meng Mei didn¡¯t react in time. She clicked on it and found that it was a live broadcast of the universe garden.


    A young lady with an indomitable spirit, the size of half of Australia, the forest and mountains under her feet seemed to be flat ground. She was waving her fist in place, and she was very energetic.


    And there was an even smaller teacher teaching.


    The popularity of the live broadcast room was already very high.


    ¡°Hahaha, what a cute little loli! I love you, I love you!¡±


    three million tons of irascible loli, online hammer!


    ¡°Father-in-law, I want to propose a marriage!¡±


    ¡°Love transcends race!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, even a little girl is working so hard to go bald, I can¡¯t be lazy! I want to become stronger, stronger, stronger ¡­ Then, you¡¯ll enter it, marry the little girl, and become an enviable couple!¡±


    ¡­


    What the f * ck, the divine Baldy couple?


    Meng Mei¡¯s face darkened and her eyes widened.¡±¡­..¡±


    These animals are poisonous, right?


    She was so enthusiastic that she even sent gifts like crazy. Looking at the little girl¡¯s daily martial arts practice, he felt like he was chasing a star ¡­


    however, pan xue xian was getting dirtier and dirtier recently. she used to be an honest person, but when she led a group of muscular animals from wushen palace to do live broadcasts, she scared everyone out of their wits. now that she had learned to do this, she was actually so popular?


    Pan Xue Xian¡¯s face was full of excitement as she said to the live broadcast room, ¡± brothers, let¡¯s give a wave of tips. 666, let¡¯s go!


    Kachaa.


    Mengmei also started her livestream.


    In an instant, countless people swarmed over.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough! Brothers, I¡¯m here to report the current situation. We¡¯ve won a great battle! And now, Carolyn had returned to her little universe ¡­ And the three pillar gods have not returned yet. They are currently chasing pillar God Ji.¡±


    as for the six creatures of creation, each of us will get two, and di Qi will get two ¡­ One was in the shape of a cloud, while the other was a plant vine ¡­ di Qi is still studying it, and I guess he¡¯s done. With his personality, he won¡¯t raise it. He¡¯ll definitely hand it over to the merciful goddess to raise it. After all, I¡¯m the creation wood that nourishes all living things, and I¡¯m very good at raising disciples. Look at Daoist Changsheng ¡­ You know I¡¯m a professional.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m very experienced in raising children.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone fell silent, not knowing what to say.


    What was this person blowing his own trumpet for?


    You¡¯re very experienced in making people bald, right?


    He was quite good at this.


    As long as they didn¡¯t die from learning, they would forget about it. They could already imagine the tragic fate of those two creatures.


    Meng Mei ignored them and continued, ¡± ¡°And six, a world has two. Why don¡¯t venerable sovereigns have one? ¡®According to our guess ¡­¡¯ He was already an innate God Himself, so he naturally didn¡¯t need it! Next ¡­¡±


    The cute girl explained briefly, and the racer of Mount Haruna coughed twice. next, we¡¯ll have our professional reviewer analyze the situation. We¡¯ll start with the God of Destruction and the God of creation!


    ¡­.


    In the countryside of Tongcheng, Xu Zhi returned to the orchard and sat in front of the wooden chair in the yard. He faced the bright sun and watched the content in the live broadcast room.


    After watching for a while, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    He had already anticipated the death of the Asura Dao.


    After all, a short lifespan was the biggest flaw, and in exchange for this short lifespan ¡­ It was his own evolution talent.


    just like what was said, everything is up to one¡¯s choice ¡­ The road is already in front of us, and a General¡¯s success is built on ten thousand bones.¡± Xu Zhi sat in his chair and looked up at the sky.


    In the distance, there were still the spore Creatures on the evolution sandbox, chirping crazily. Small creatures of all shapes and sizes were running around everywhere, wandering around.


    the others are all sorting out the gains and losses of their research. It¡¯s time for me to sense my quantum combat body. The great universe combat body? ¡± He opened his eyes and started to sort out his gains.


    Whoosh.


    Xu Zhi reached out his hand gently.


    A quantum battle body slowly appeared in the void.


    Its entire body was fair and slender, giving off a mysterious, chaotic, and ancient feeling. It had integrated the mechanisms of the Zerg¡¯s sub-brain and had the appearance of Xu Zhi.


    ¡®Every quantum battle body condensed by martial arts has its own characteristics, and mine ¡­ It¡¯s a great cosmos, and there¡¯s a quantum umbilical cord in it. ¡±


    in theory, the great cosmos body is the only quantum body that can ignore the original body¡¯s size and grow infinitely ¡­ In fact, the final growth in body size could even devour the entire universe, turning one¡¯s quantum body into the entire universe!¡±


    xu zhi was deep in thought. the concept of this martial art was very scary. he said, ¡±


    and the concept of this cultivation method is to treat the descendants of one¡¯s own bloodline as a part of one¡¯s own body and frantically reproduce, in order to continuously increase one¡¯s body size ¡­


    In fact, this cultivation technique was very harsh.


    Xu Zhi had only been able to successfully practice it through the primordial chaos of the innate Qi.


    However, if he successfully cultivated it, he would be invincible?


    This was not the case.


    Everything had just begun.


    Yes, it was just the beginning ¡­


    This cultivation technique was very demonic ¡­ It was even more demonic than Zhou Meng¡¯s dream of the universe!


    Simply put, how did this multiverse¡¯s cultivation technique steal the matter of the entire universe?


    Constantly having children!


    Then, let these children break through to the rank nine world.


    Every ¡®world¡¯ that transcended the laws of the universe required a huge amount of resources and energy to cultivate. They would steal a large amount of materials and energy from the entire universe. That was why it was said that ¡®as long as the Saints don¡¯t die, the great thieves will never stop¡¯. ..


    Once the sage died, the energy of these ¡®worlds¡¯ would return to the main universe.


    This was a process that all powerhouses had to go through. There was a return to a loan.


    ¡®Everything is born to support people. After you die, you return to heaven and earth, and everything can continue ¡­¡¯


    however, this cultivation technique is the true pirate of the universe. You can¡¯t return it after you borrow it ¡­ After death, the energy of the powerhouses of the ninth step seemed to return to the universe, turning into sand, stones, wind, fire, lightning ¡­ However, in reality, as my descendants, they are still a part of my body after being imprinted with my spiritual imprint. After ¡®dying¡¯, they are scattered throughout the universe as sand, rivers, wind, and rain ¡­¡±


    as long as I continue to nurture level nine spiritual beasts and let them devour the matter of the entire universe ¡­ My cells have been branded with a spiritual brand, and I am the entire universe.¡±


    This was why this cultivation technique was called demonic, and the most evil part of it.


    ¡°But in reality, who can do this? The heartless sow kept reproducing and guaranteed that its offspring would produce countless ninth-grade spiritual beasts? A type 9 that can devour the entire world?¡±


    even the Zerg empresses might not think it¡¯s possible. That¡¯s an unimaginable amount of work.


    Xu Zhi could not help but laugh. He silently sensed everything through this quantum battle body.


    ¡°The most difficult part is that only those of the ninth step can do it! As for the descendants below level nine, if they died, the matter they devoured would be returned ¡­ Only those at the ninth rank can fuse their soul and body, and imprint their own spiritual imprint into every cell.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked into the distance as he sat on a bench in the orchard.


    but still, I have to say that the person who created this cultivation technique is really a talent. He actually thought of using his own descendants to cultivate the integration of soul and body on the path of level nine and leave his own mark on the entire universe.


    Through his quantum battle body, Xu Zhi could sense that some of the bug tribe powerhouses who had fallen on the path of the rank-9 had only been connected to him by a part of the material that had fused their soul and flesh.


    Most of the materials from these God corpses had been made into various divine artifacts and weapons. A small portion had completely disappeared and turned into sand, dust, and rivers between heaven and earth ¡­


    He could vaguely feel that it was like a part of his body, and he could use it as he wished. It was just like Zhou Meng, when he dreamed that he was a flower, a tree, and a stone ¡­ It was really incomparably demonic!


    It was conceivable that as long as there were enough level 9s, one day, his ¡± quantum body ¡± would madly expand in size and eventually devour all the matter in the universe, becoming a truly massive universe!


    Even if it wasn¡¯t a universe, at a certain level, it could probably be a Galaxy! And even the Galaxy! They would all be his super quantum body ¡­


    Such a scene, how magnificent and vast was it?


    ¡®However, isn¡¯t this too late? how many rank nines would it take to devour all the matter in the entire universe ¡­ I¡¯m biting off more than I can chew, and I¡¯m comparable to Medusa.¡± Xu Zhi touched his nose, but he could not deny that after deducing the sandbox cultivation system until now, a cultivation technique that was most suitable for the Zerg Queen Mother had finally appeared. She could become stronger by farming, by reproducing, and by giving birth to children ¡­


    He didn¡¯t even need to give birth to them himself. Letting the Zerg sub-brain give birth to them was simply perfect.


    A large number of level nine Worlds would eventually form a universe.

 Chapter 955

    ?


    955 An era!


    This was probably ¡­


    This was the true Zerg disaster.


    They invaded everything, destroyed everything, and conquered everything!


    Xu Zhi sighed softly and said, ¡± just like on this planet, who knows if the soil under their feet, the water they drink, even their nails, hair, and even carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen thousands of years ago were once part of the physical body of a living creature? ¡±


    Perhaps, this was hard to understand.


    Matter was a cycle, just like the water on this planet.


    For example, the water you are drinking now may be part of the cell fluid, urine, and blood of an ancient person thousands of years ago.


    Xu Zhi stood up and looked over.


    He was devouring and transforming the matter of the entire universe in the dark.


    From meteorites to life-preserving planets, to rivers and trees, as long as they were part of the body of a dead type 9 bug ¡­ It still seemed to be everything natural in the universe, but it was no longer the universe itself.


    In the future, these substances might form some kind of life form, humans, birds, and beasts, but they had no idea ¡­ Their bodies had already become a part of a certain existence!


    And in the end ¡­


    The entire universe was his entire body.


    This had already completely matched the conjecture of the concept of ¡± God of creation ¡± in the quantum universe system!


    the last queen of the Zerg used terrifying Wars to create natural disasters, invade everything, destroy everything, and occupy everything ¡­ What if I¡¯m not another natural disaster to a certain extent?¡± Xu Zhi chuckled. He had finally stepped onto this path without realizing it.


    However, this terrifying natural disaster was extremely hidden and could not be defended against.


    although they are all ruthless reproductive machines, frantically reproducing zergs ¡­ However, my reproduction without the smoke of war is a natural disaster that belongs to farming.¡± Xu Zhi made fun of himself.


    He had to admit that the future of the entire cultivation technique was worth looking forward to.


    However, it was only limited to expectations, because this technique was even more ridiculous and unattainable than Medusa¡¯s late stage.


    How big was the universe?


    To let the bug race¡¯s grade 9 existences plunder the entire universe¡¯s matter was simply laughable. Was there going to be trillions of Grade 9 existences? They might not even be able to occupy one-ten-thousandth of the material energy of the entire universe.


    if I keep following the rules, I might not even be able to destroy the universe in tens of billions of years, right?


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself, ¡± it¡¯s indeed called a crazy technique. It¡¯s not feasible in all aspects ¡­ However, it was a ridiculous dream to devour the universe and become the real God of creation ¡­ At this rate, unless I use some special method to produce a large number of level 9s and speed up my engulfing of the entire universe ¡­¡±


    He closed his eyes and thought about his future plans for the Zerg.


    Gradually, he came up with three feasible ideas.


    First, level-nine universe Dao cultivators gave birth crazily.


    For example, when di Qi, Carolyn, and the others broke through, their offspring would be at the ninth rank. The offspring of Dao cultivators were born with part of the nomological organs, and part of their bodies ¡®soul and flesh would become one ¡­


    As long as they were crazy about having children, it was theoretically possible.


    The child they gave birth to had a part of the soul and body as one. Regardless of whether he cultivated or not, that part would still have an imprint.


    As long as all the ninth-tier universe Dao-reaching cultivators who broke through in the future became super breeding pigs, they would ¡­ It could also speed up Xu Zhi¡¯s assimilation of the universe.


    however, the higher the level of life, the lower the fertility rate, and the more damaging it is to reproduce ¡­ Xu Zhi frowned silently, and his expression became strange. I¡¯m starting to run out of sandbox energy for my farming. I can provide it for them to have children, to have children like crazy ¡­ Let¡¯s see if they¡¯re willing or not.¡±


    di Qi and Si Yun have never had any children. It seems like having a few children isn¡¯t a problem. As ancient gods, if they¡¯re willing to provide energy, they¡¯ll probably be willing. After all, children are born sacred. As for the three pillar gods, they¡¯re non-individual beings that aren¡¯t at the 9th rank, so we can¡¯t count on them having children. As for Carolyn, if we want her to give birth like crazy ¡­


    However, he had to admit that it was a very feasible plan.


    The second method was to become a super Saima.


    As a rank-9 with no threshold, it didn¡¯t matter how weak it was, as long as there were enough of them, it would be fine to quickly form.


    In the sandbox, there would be a large number of super Saima throughout the entire civilization. Countless weak rank-9 beings would swallow and release cosmic matter. It was very feasible to merge their soul and body together and brand them with their spiritual imprint.


    Third, evolve into a race that was born with the fusion of soul and flesh.


    The inborn unity of soul and flesh was also the path of inborn rank nine laws.


    If such a creature existed ¡­ Xu Zhi only had to be in charge of crazily dropping minions, which was the most perfect.


    however, does such a creature really exist? ¡±


    Xu Zhi frowned slightly. The more he learned, the more he knew what a terrifying life form this meant.


    Why were the Zergs so powerful?


    This was because the bug tribe was born with a rank-8 path and a 100% chance of walking the high-dimensional space-time path. They were born with a day to a 100 years ¡®time. As a race that was born with the ability to control high-dimensional space-time, they could even surpass the one to one hundred years and reach the unimaginable time flow rate of one to ten thousand years. Only then could they achieve the time flow rate of the creation era ¡­ Only then could they evolve into countless species.


    100% innate potential for a type 8, that was why the Zergs were so strong.


    If there were living beings, they would be born with 100% of the path of the ninth order, and their soul and flesh would naturally become one ¡­ This meant that the strength of this race was definitely not inferior to the Zerg!


    It even surpassed the Zerg.


    After all, the bug tribe was on the path of rank-8, while the other party was on the path of rank-9 ¡­ The winner was immediately decided.


    The other party was a level-one ordinary person. Even ordinary people had the terrifying power to distort the laws of the universe. They were born with the authority to surpass the laws of the universe!


    I¡¯ve asked the sub-brain of the Zerg before. The universe is too huge and too beautiful. Is there such a terrifying species that can naturally complete the path of type 9 ¡­


    It didn¡¯t answer back then, but to be honest, I don¡¯t think so.


    I don¡¯t believe that the Zergs are the strongest. At most, they are the top race among the carbon-based life forms in the universe. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been killed ¡­


    There are so many life forms in the universe. The upper limit of carbon-based, iron-based, silicon-based, and iron-based life forms is countless times higher than that of carbon-based life forms. There might be even more powerful unknown life forms.¡± Xu Zhi closed his eyes.


    although I can try to evolve it, I still have to think of a way to reproduce a super Saima race and mass-produce level nine. That¡¯s the most reliable way.


    Xu Zhi had laid down his future sandbox development strategy-level nine.


    A large number of level 9s!


    Who said that the great Dao-reaching beings who transcended the laws of the universe and the overlords of the universe were extremely rare, and even only existed in legends?


    A top Level-8 civilization like the tiel civilization might not even produce one in tens of thousands of years who could come into contact with the path of laws?


    Xu Zhi was determined to try it out. He would farm like crazy and develop a civilization sandbox. A large number of level nines would appear, and then there would be a super civilization era where level nines were as common as dogs.


    If he didn¡¯t madly destroy a tier 9, he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach his crazy goal.


    however, the battle in the universe garden has declared the end of the era of gods. It¡¯s time for the entire sandbox civilization to enter the era of level 9 ¡­ Xu Zhi opened his eyes. if I¡¯m not wrong, di Qi, Carolyn, and the three pillar gods are about to complete the final stabilization of their realms. In less than five years, they will completely break through to the ninth rank.


    Xu Zhi sat quietly in his chair and sipped his tea. His gaze was complicated.


    recalling the past, a new era is about to begin ¡­ It¡¯s been a long time, and I¡¯ve finally reached the new era of rank 9 from the era of Ermin¡¯s rank 8 wizard.¡±


    everything seemed to have happened in the distant past. It took me more than half a year to take this step.


    as for me, my time as a hero was really too short. With Medusa by my side, the two of us beat them up at the same level, and then we could no longer beat them ¡­ Xu Zhi¡¯s voice fell.


    A day in heaven and a year on earth. Xu Zhi looked over and saw that almost at the same time.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the small universe world.


    The sky churned, and countless laws entangled and twisted.


    It was as if some great existence in the universe had completely descended and was born.


    Once she was born, countless laws in the entire small universe cheered, and all kinds of five-colored divine light shrouded the Galaxy. At this moment, she had an unimaginably terrifying super pressure. Ordinary tier 9 existences trembled in front of such a terrifying existence, and they could not even breathe.


    ancient God ¡­ I¡¯ve finally made a perfect breakthrough.¡± Carolyn slowly opened her eyes.


    Her fair and delicate skin gave off a distorted feeling. It was the natural distortion of light and the laws of the universe being modified around her.


    ¡­


    In the Chongming heavenly court of the Seven Realms.


    White-gold fireworks bloomed in the sky. Celestial maidens held flower baskets and scattered flower petals in the sky.


    BOOM!


    The earth-shaking phenomenon disappeared in an instant and calmed down.


    congratulations, Your Majesty, for becoming a universe Overlord!


    ¡°Congratulations, Your Majesty, for reaching 100000 years of lifespan!¡±


    the 100000-year-old mythological dynasty, the Chongming heavenly court, will definitely unify all the heavens and realms and make all the foreign barbarians submit to Your Majesty¡¯s rule!


    In the palace of the legendary heavenly court, tens of thousands of celestial emperors and godly spirits were celebrating their birthdays. It was a legendary and magnificent scene.


    ¡°A breakthrough is only natural.¡±


    Di Qi sat on the emperor¡¯s throne, his face was calm and his eyes were cold, like an eternal furnace. Any mortal who looked at this forbidden existence would be destroyed.


    Suddenly, a complicated look appeared in di Qi¡¯s eyes as he looked down at his subjects. He seemed to be reminiscing about the ancient era of the innate ancient gods where Ren zu lived for a long time and Daoist lived for a long time. Everything that happened today seemed to be the same as before.


    He composed himself, and his eyes were filled with a domineering look. everything will come to fruition. This is a new beginning. A hundred thousand years of life is just the beginning. In the future, I will definitely reach the peak of the world and lead the entire Chong Ming heavenly court dynasty to escape the great Nirvana of the universe and walk towards eternity.

 Chapter 956

    ?


    956 The entire clan¡¯s qualitative change


    ¡°A new era has indeed begun.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat in the cellar of the orchard and looked at the ancient land.


    A group of delicate little ants were celebrating and cheering.


    The exquisite and scattered mountain range and ancient Xianxia town gave people the feeling of super small Lego blocks.


    There were also Immortals riding on clouds and mist, occasionally flying over towns and cities. Many people wearing old hemp clothing below only raised their heads in surprise, but they were already used to it.


    in the new era, Daoists who have surpassed the laws of the universe can live for a hundred thousand years ¡­ They¡¯re all cheering for this. After all, a great existence above gods has really appeared ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi sat on a wooden chair high above the entrance of the cellar and crossed his legs as he ate an Apple. He looked down at the brightly lit area below and said, ¡± 100000 years, which is about three years in real life, is indeed a very long time.


    No one knew that in a remote Orchard in the countryside of Tongcheng, there was a 100000-year-old mythical heavenly dynasty that looked like a magic box in a cellar. It looked very small and exquisite, but in fact, it possessed an extremely large destructive power and a great divine power that could destroy the earth in an instant.


    If this were to spread, everyone would go crazy, right?


    There was a mythical Xianxia dynasty hidden in an Orchard in the countryside.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression grew even more indifferent. it looks like I can start letting go for. short period of time ¡­ After all, he¡¯s becoming more and more mature.¡±


    In the beginning, a few days in reality, which was a few hundred years, could affect an era.


    A few thousand years later, a few weeks could influence an era.


    But now, for a space civilization that had three years, it would probably take a few months or even more than half a year for the real change to happen ¡­


    The more stable and mature it was, the fewer changes it would bring.


    Di Qicheng said ¡­ His combat strength had probably undergone a qualitative change in an instant! Even if he had just broken through, I¡¯m afraid that ordinary high level rank nines would be killed by him. I can only watch helplessly and hide.


    He didn¡¯t have to pay attention to their development for a while ¡­ After all, it¡¯s the period of time when one¡¯s strength is explosive. One must cultivate small realms after breaking through, from low-rank to mid-rank, high-rank ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi did not intend to care about this side.


    However, he still had to take care of the small universe era. After all, the responsibility of a Super Saiyan would be very heavy in the future.


    Huala!


    Xu Zhi stretched out his hand gently and stepped into the world of the small universe.


    The surrounding was empty and silent, and the shattered planets were still floating.


    Ever since the battle in the small universe, before Caroline had the time to recover the vitality of the world, she was informed of the coordinates of the big octopus by cutie pie.


    Therefore, at that time, Carolyn simply did not repair the world. She left the world riddled with holes and walked away alone, so as to avoid being taken advantage of by the three pillar gods and di Qi the moment she repaired the entire universe.


    Now that he had just returned, he naturally had to repair the world.


    However, repairing a space civilization, which had previously been an extremely difficult task for Carolyn, was now extremely simple.


    Whoosh-


    One by one, complete white planets were being born.


    The seeds, sprouts, and beasts of countless plants were reproducing.


    A beautiful deity covered in white porcelain stood in the void, and her body was covered in threads of white clay that were as dense as smoke.


    She flicked it lightly.


    BOOM!


    Clay fell to the ground and turned back into little people. The newborn little people were shouting and jumping on a planet, looking extremely cute.


    All of a sudden, Carolyn turned around, and a glint flashed in her eyes. a super ancient God? ¡±


    ¡°Is the world being repaired?¡±


    The ancient God looked into the distance and said softly, ¡± clay can create life, and they can indeed be considered an entire race. This race is very powerful.


    Carolyn also smiled. I¡¯ve already broken through to the 9th step. I wonder how big the gap is? I can be considered to have reached the perfect foundation realm. With four genetic systems, two non-genetic systems, and six major systems at the same time, I¡¯ve finally reached perfection.¡±


    She had wanted to ask this question for a long time.


    Before he broke through to the ninth step, he had no energy left, but now, he could barely be considered at the same level.


    Even so, she also knew that the same realm could be divided into two species. For example, those who had just become low-level deities and those who had reached the great circle of the type 9 realm were not on the same level at all.


    ¡°This Foundation is already perfect.¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled slightly. in fact, we¡¯re already in the same realm, but still ¡­ There¡¯s still a gap, so I need to work harder.¡±


    ¡°Difference?¡± Carolyn stopped her actions of molding clay into a human and met the gaze of the ancient God. is it the difference between a level 9 and a level 10? ¡±


    The ancient God was silent for a moment and did not answer. He suddenly laughed and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re evolving a creature from a new world?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Said Carolyn.


    they can all turn into Saima. The whole world can be made up of them. this is the advantage of the entire clan, ¡± Xu Zhi said in a low voice. there¡¯s no threshold for the path to grade-9 ¡­ A large number of Saima people was enough to form an indescribable number of level nine! In fact, as long as you break through to the deity realm, you¡¯ll be able to become a rank nine Daoist without any barriers.¡±


    ¡°I also think so.¡±


    Obviously, Carolyn also had such thoughts as she said with great enthusiasm, ¡± this is the fastest way to increase one¡¯s strength. When the number of rank-9 Dao-holders in the entire world reaches a certain number, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, even if I¡¯m not here ¡­ Even Emperor Qi and the three pillar gods might not dare to invade. They would have to pay a huge price and be instantly killed by concentrated fire!¡±


    One had to know that quantity could also form a qualitative change.


    Furthermore, super Seymen had the ability to transform ¡­


    in fact, I¡¯ve obtained two decent chaos innate godfiends. One is a clay lifeform, and the other is a Spirit Water lifeform. Said Carolyn in a serious tone.


    The ancient God looked at him and asked calmly, ¡± this is a rare opportunity in the entire universe to come into contact with the primordial chaos ¡®primordial laws and the true one of the great Dao ¡­ What do you think of these two lives?¡±


    ¡®Innate clay lifeform ¡­ it can be said to be the first spiritual soil since the creation of the world, and it contains mysterious laws. The same goes for spiritual water life forms. I caught them and studied them directly, and found that they all have a special innate origin substance, which is a very good spiritual material. After soaking our entire clan for a long time and using some kind of cultivation method, I found that the elasticity of my cells has some kind of qualitative change ¡­


    ¡°A qualitative change?¡± Xu Zhi was stunned.


    ¡°Yes, the cell elasticity has undergone a qualitative change.¡±


    Caroline said, ¡± the ceramic cells of our entire race are very fine and heavy. Their defense is also extremely strong. It can be said to be the strongest defense. The nine revolutions mysterious art only has strong regeneration. It¡¯s far from being. match for them ¡­ however, our biggest weakness is that we are brittle and very fragile ¡­ But now, this is equivalent to changing this flaw, and this also means that our entire race may be able to cultivate the cultivation techniques of iron-based life forms!¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He was stunned.


    This atmosphere was really scary.


    He spent all his time studying how to steal other people¡¯s techniques and bloodlines, giving them a taste of their own medicine.

 Chapter 957

    ?


    957 God¡¯s Tower


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Carolyn was indeed a research-type scientist.


    Previously, he had been secretly studying these iron-based cells on a planet that was infected by the virus, and he had actually achieved this ¡­


    In fact, Xu Zhi had felt before that ironclad cells were somewhat similar to the cells of the entire race. They were both dense and highly defensive, but the cells of the entire race were not elastic and could not be compressed ¡­


    The biggest feature of iron-based cells was their Springs. They had an extremely high level of elasticity and could be compressed at an insane rate ¡­


    Carolyn had definitely thought of this point!


    ¡°You actually managed to imitate the iron race?¡± The ancient God could not help but ask.


    I plan to imprison the two primordial chaos life forms for them to cultivate.. ¡®ll extract their bodies and continuously provide them with resources to improve the cell characteristics of the entire clan ¡­


    in fact, ¡± said Carolyn, ¡± although our entire race has a mature cultivation system, we don¡¯t have a mature combat cultivation technique at all. The entire race is a type of radiation cell. We can use radiation ¡­ before this, he had been relying on radiation and the fusion of true qi genes to fight. But now, we¡¯ve finally developed our talents.¡±


    It really was like that!


    If the cell of the entire race was removed from the fine ceramic characteristics, it would just be an ordinary enhanced radiation gene ¡­ The combat techniques they used were also very ordinary.


    The entire clan had yet to develop their own unique combat system.


    that¡¯s right, our entire race finally has a place to stand. Before this, our combat style was poor and there was no difference between the six paths of reincarnation and Buddhism.


    Carolyn¡¯s face was filled with longing and anticipation. however, we are ultimately inferior to the true iron-based life forms. Our density and hardness are even stronger than iron-based life forms. As a result, we can only compress them by a quarter, and that is already not bad.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Xu Zhi thought about it for a moment and said, ¡± the radiation and defense of the entire tribe, coupled with a high degree of compression, will form a unique combat power. The future prospects are very promising.


    With a highly compressed body, its defense would definitely be stronger!


    Due to the high compression of its body size, the radiation energy had also undergone a qualitative change.


    The cells of the entire race had strong comprehensive abilities. They were a kind of special and strengthened radiation cells. Now, they even had part of the cultivation techniques of the iron-based life forms. It was indeed enough ¡­


    The entire race¡¯s combat techniques were finally moving towards version 2.0? His combat ability would also reach a world-shaking level?


    Xu Zhi looked at Caroline and felt a little emotional. It was like an old father watching the little girl he had worked so hard to raise finally grow up.


    Perhaps ¡­


    In the future, the true form of Nuwa would not be weaker than the true form of Pangu?


    as for me,. ¡®ve cultivated two types at the same time. The true form of Nuwa. which has the strongest defense. and the true form of Pangu. which has the strongest regeneration ability ¡­ Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes gradually brightened. and with the quantum combat body ¡­


    He felt his scalp go numb just thinking about it. Each of them was a heaven-defying and ultimate cultivation system. How much despair would the enemy feel when they saw it?


    In fact, Xu Zhi had never chosen to integrate the iron-based gene because he felt that it was not necessary!


    There were very few genetic spots in each creature.


    Once other people had integrated into it, they could not change it. Even if Xu Zhi could change it, he was still struggling to decide which gene was more cost-effective and better.


    One would definitely choose the best gene.


    Now, the entire race¡¯s cells were compatible with a portion of the characteristics of iron-based genes. In theory, the genetic potential had already surpassed that of iron-based life forms ¡­ It was a gene that was one level higher than the iron-based gene.


    A quarter of his elastic compression ability was already a huge gain for Xu Zhi. What else was there to be dissatisfied about?


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. His eyes were bright as he thought, ¡± this is the terrifying part of the insect race. Their evolution is boundless ¡­ Iron-based life forms were very powerful ¡­ However, it still couldn¡¯t compare to the potential of the entire race¡¯s cells. Why? This was because iron-based cells were naturally evolved, formed by the universe¡¯s natural evolution, and formed by countless small probability combinations ¡­ Even if it¡¯s strong, it has all sorts of small flaws and problems.¡±


    How could it be compared to a transcendent gene that had been deliberately created?


    The genes evolved from nature depended on one¡¯s character ¡­


    The power and genes of the iron-based life forms were already the work of nature, formed by countless small probabilities.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m still missing the final step ¡­¡± Carolyn spoke softly and hesitantly. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡± I still need some real iron-based cells for observation. This problem has been stuck on me for a long time ¡­


    How powerful was her computing power at this time?


    The Super Galaxy computer of a rank-9 cultivator!


    Of course, he had studied the pseudo-iron-based cells of the Ji Zhu God, but he still needed some real ¡­


    ¡°Iron-based cells?¡±


    the ancient god¡¯s expression was slightly calm. he opened his hand, and a piece of living flesh appeared.


    this!?? Carolyn was instantly dumbfounded.


    This piece of flesh was extremely fresh!


    It was as if it had just been taken from reinimanska¡¯s body!


    What did this mean?


    She suddenly felt a chill down her spine.


    at that time, after you left, reinymanska chased after you. I fought with him once. The ancient God said indifferently.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that they would still fight? A fight is inevitable?¡± Hearing this, Carolyn¡¯s face turned slightly pale, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart tremble.


    They actually fought after that?


    her mind was in a complete mess.


    Indeed, how could an existence of such a level easily negotiate? He could compromise with words?


    Just like her, the three pillar gods, and di Qi, there was no room for negotiation. They had to use their fists to talk!


    This was no ordinary item!


    There were ten innate gods in front of him!


    He had obtained this treasure from the God of creation in exchange for the future of the universe!


    It was impossible to split a universal treasure of this level without fighting.


    The so-called agreement and fair distribution before was probably because the two of them were afraid of each other and attacked their own descendants!


    Reinymansky was worried about his daughter and the devil.


    On the other hand, the ancient gods were worried about them ¡­


    Thus, after retreating on the surface, reinimansaga chased after them in secret. A surprise attack was launched, and an unimaginable Super Battle broke out between the two earth-shaking forbidden existences.


    It was a life and death battle.


    She might not have been able to see the ancient God at this time.


    Carolyn clutched the blood and flesh in her heart, feeling both emotional and guilty. we¡¯re really too weak ¡­ I just broke through to the ninth step ¡­ They think that I have a perfect Dao Foundation ¡­ He could be said to have reached his limit ¡­ I¡¯m a little proud, but I can¡¯t interfere in the battle between existences of this level.¡±


    The pride in her heart seemed to have been shattered!


    Silently, he clenched his fists, and his heart tensed up.


    It was really hateful!


    The ancient God didn¡¯t tell them anything!


    He silently used his shoulders to carry everything, using his own blood to support their future path.


    ¡°breakthrough! Breakthrough! Become stronger! I want to become stronger!¡± Her eyes turned cold. Becoming such a powerful level nine wasn¡¯t her goal. It was to truly carry the sky and become The Guardian of a super ancient God.


    ¡°How is this blood and flesh?¡± The ancient God said.


    that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll soon be able to develop a body-compressing technique for the entire clan. Carolyn said,¡¯this time, we¡¯re going to reshape the small universe world ¡­ I¡¯ve learned my lesson from the previous world-ending catastrophe and have a New World Order.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± the ancient god was slightly stunned.


    that¡¯s right, creating life planets one after another, even if they could be controlled to escape, it was still too easy, and they were destroyed by the invaders ¡­ After all, they were too scattered, so I had a new idea, and that was to create a Divine Tower!¡±


    Caroline said, ¡± this Divine Tower is made up of countless planets of the entire race. It is made of white porcelain and has a vast area. There are. total of 33 levels ¡­ At the same time, all the cells in the clan will have life!¡±


    when necessary, this tower can be compressed to a quarter of the density of a neutron star with the help of the new cultivation technique. It can be easily taken away when held in the palm of one¡¯s hand and can also be used as an extremely terrifying weapon to smash people!


    When Xu Zhi heard this, he felt that this idea was simply very mysterious.


    The God¡¯s Pagoda, the exquisite Pagoda, where billions of level nine gods and Saima lived ¡­


    However, Carolyn shook her head. this is a complete imitation of the universe garden¡¯s fighting style. It¡¯s just the fighting style of the iron race ¡­ they are the universe garden, i am the tower of god ¡­ If I¡¯m not wrong, renemansky¡¯s universe garden can definitely be compressed to the size of a neutron star, similar to a normal villa. You can live in it and even smash people.¡±


    Carolyn had a solemn expression on her face.


    In reality, di Qi and the three pillar gods didn¡¯t understand at all. Only she knew that renemansky¡¯s combat power was indeed unimaginably strong!


    The universe garden was his ultimate weapon, and a super ancient God fighting against an existence of this level would be incredibly powerful.


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect you to see through this ¡­¡±


    The ancient God looked into the distance and said, ¡± that¡¯s the biggest secret of reinimanska. It dominated the star field more than 100000 years ago, but you can see through its strongest technique. It¡¯s clear that you¡¯ve been studying iron-based life forms for the longest time and have a terrifying research. It¡¯s not in vain that you spent the longest time in that universe. Its universe garden is very terrifying ¡­ Even though he didn¡¯t use his full strength in this battle, his combat strength is still not to be underestimated.¡±

 Chapter 958

    ?


    958 The entire type 9 clan, a brand new cultivation technique


    you¡¯re overpraising me. I was able to see through reinymansky¡¯s trump card because I¡¯ve been studying the mechanical pillar God. Naturally. I¡¯ll study iron-based life forms ¡­ It¡¯s similar to us, so we¡¯ll take it very seriously.¡±


    Carolyn replied humbly. However, as she listened, her heart was still in a state of turmoil.


    It was undeniable that renemanska was extremely powerful!


    The entire universe garden had been compressed to the density of a neutron star. Even with her current level of understanding, she still found it hard to imagine such a world-shaking power.


    If this was the case for her, then it could probably be described as inconceivable, incomprehensible, and impossible for ordinary ninth-grade Dao-achieving beings of the universe.


    faced with the height of the existence of the universe, we can only be considered to have truly started by compressing countless planets ¡­ Carolyn¡¯s face was filled with longing.


    The combat power of the ancient gods was countless times stronger than imagined, and the battle that had just broken out was earth-shattering. If it wasn¡¯t for the mention of fresh iron-based blood and flesh, there was no way to know.


    She stopped talking and slowly bowed, ¡± ¡°I have a thousand words to say, but I don¡¯t know how to say them ¡­ I will do my best to become stronger and repay your kindness!¡±


    there¡¯s no need for that. There¡¯s no need to separate the continuation of civilization. The ancient God laughed.


    Carolyn looked longingly at the existence before her, her eyes filled with multicolored anticipation.


    At this time, Xu Zhi was also silently pondering.


    So, the universe garden was actually renemansky¡¯s weapon?


    He had taken out a courtyard and smashed it at people ¡­


    This was indeed frighteningly powerful, and even Xu Zhi felt that it was terrifyingly powerful.


    How big was the universe garden?


    It was made up of countless planets.


    To make a simple analogy, it was like countless earths being compressed and then used to smash people! This was a truly terrifying level nine forbidden power.


    Clearly, the difference between tier 9 was also very great.


    even though not every planet can be compressed into such a state, and it¡¯s a specially made weapon, it¡¯s already terrifyingly powerful to be able to do this. Xu Zhi took a deep breath. it¡¯s a pity that although I¡¯ve obtained the inheritance, I haven¡¯t broken through to the ninth rank, so I can¡¯t get any higher-grade information ¡­ I really didn¡¯t know about this.¡±


    But it was clear that iron-based life forms played with gravity, density, elasticity, and madly smashed people.


    No wonder it was an ancient universe inheritance with a level 10 inheritance.


    Xu Zhi began to feel deeply that the gap between them had been widened by Carolyn, or rather, by di Qi and the others. His vision, talent, and standard were beginning to fall behind them again.


    After all, the higher one stood, the further one could see.


    After becoming a creature of another dimension, he would naturally know more.


    However, this was the correct way.


    They walked in front, opening up a path and exploring the future cultivation system ¡­


    I think I¡¯ll be able to figure it out very soon. By then, reinimanska¡¯s fighting style won¡¯t be able to pose much of a threat. Carolyn suddenly laughed. as for the Tower of God that I want to create, it will also be a perfect new form of the world. Without destruction, there will be no construction ¡­ In the future, even if the three pillar gods and di Qi attack my world again, they will not be able to succeed.¡±


    This was her sore spot.


    The three pillar gods and di Qi all had defensive measures to urgently bring the entire world to avoid the disaster. However, she did not have any good methods, so she was relatively uncomfortable. The problem was finally resolved.


    ¡°Ancient God, do you want to see the New World with me?¡± Caroline smiled. with my current computing power, in addition to the fact that I have already completed most of the content, and now that I have obtained the iron-based cells, the most crucial step has been taken ¡­ The first generation of rough cultivation techniques will be out soon.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Xu Zhi said.


    He was very interested in the new cultivation technique of the entire clan in version 2.0, the New World that she planned to open up.


    Times were changing.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s entire clan¡¯s genes would also develop more potential as a result ¡­ At the same time, he had wanted to reproduce super Saima, and this was just right!


    In the next few days, Carolyn was performing the final calculations in her spiritual universe while breathing in and out strands of white porcelain clay, turning them into planets. Then, she reshaped them into hollow pancakes, turning them into layers of the tower, and stacking them on top of each other.


    The clay men on the planet were also stuffed into the tower.


    In Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes, the tower had a total area of 10000 mu of land, and it currently only had seven floors.


    currently, the seventh level can hold one billion lives, probably ¡­ It was countless times smaller than the previous small universe ¡­ It¡¯s not that ¡­ It¡¯s that I¡¯m not willing to create a bigger piece of land. It¡¯s just that I can only control that much at the moment ¡­¡± Carolyn raised her head to look at the completed first-generation Tower of God. just as well. I¡¯ve just finished refining the tower, and at the same time, I¡¯ve also researched and cultivated the first-generation cultivation technique. I can give it a try ¡­


    What happened next surprised Xu Zhi.


    Caroline shrunk crazily.


    Hualala!


    She was already very small to begin with, and she was still frantically shrinking her size.


    In the blink of an eye, the ancient God, who was originally a super-small ant, became like a giant that was a hundred thousand feet tall, standing in front of Carolyn.


    ¡°This is the clan¡¯s new cultivation technique!¡±


    Caroline was pleasantly surprised, and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± it really worked. The effect is not bad. I¡¯ve compressed my body more than 1000 times. My mass, density, and defense have all been greatly improved!


    It was like a spring, and once he was familiar with it, it would be very light.


    It was as if he had a combat talent that could compress and transform.


    ¡®I can feel the benefits of body compression now ¡­ The iron-based race had such a huge body and their energy level was comparable to half a planet. Why did they practice this shrinking technique? ¡®He¡¯s really too powerful ¡­¡¯ When it¡¯s compressed, it¡¯ll be like a fragile piece of paper, compressed into a steel stick, invincible and indestructible!¡± Carolyn was pleasantly surprised.


    This feeling was like a diamond drilling through a piece of tofu.


    It was as if Caroline had just found a treasure. She fiddled with it with a fresh look on her face. Xu Zhi was also stunned as he looked at it and muttered, ¡± ¡°Nuwa¡¯s true body, shrink ¡­ Pangu true form, grow ¡­¡±


    He was a little dazed.


    Caroline, who was under his feet, made Xu Zhi feel as if he had once again become a giant of a hundred thousand feet.


    As for Carolyn, she was so much smaller than an ant-sized creature at this moment. She could already be said to be a creature the size of a bacterium ¡­


    After all, her original body was very small.


    If it was the size of a normal person, it would only be the size of an ant.


    Kachakachaa.


    Carolyn¡¯s body rapidly expanded and grew taller, returning to her normal size. next, I¡¯ve already completed my experiment. All that¡¯s left is to distort this God¡¯s Tower.


    She raised her head and looked at the White Tower that reached into the clouds. She grabbed it gently.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The entire tower shrunk rapidly and flew back into her palm.


    ¡°Let me see the Saima inside ¡­¡± Her eyes peeked through a window on a certain floor of the tall tower, looking at the rivers, the land, the mountains, and the land.


    One by one, the Saima ran on the vast disc-shaped land. They were originally the size of ants, but they were compressed into the size of bacteria.


    At the same time, an even more shocking scene happened.


    They looked even more exquisite and delicate, and their bodies were covered in mosaic, as if they had been upgraded by more than a dozen grades.


    ¡°This is it, this is it ¡­ In fact, it¡¯s not bad to maintain it like this.¡±


    Caroline took a deep breath and looked at these bacteria-sized super Saiyans. after all, my divine power recovery speed is not slow. I can continue to distort the laws of this ¡®God¡¯s Tower¡¯ and compress and increase the density of the entire race on this land ¡­ It¡¯s impossible for other creatures to do this, but the entire race can, because they already have the compression structure in this area.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s face was full of longing as she turned back to look at Xu Zhi. say, they¡¯ve become so small. To them, we¡¯re Giants tens of thousands of feet tall. Don¡¯t we look like gods of creation? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was confused. ??? ¡±


    His face turned slightly black as he looked at the excited Carolyn. It was a Still Doll!


    I¡¯ll get the small ants, and you¡¯ll get the smaller ones?


    However, there was indeed a way for a super seyman to compress himself to the size of a bacterium.


    Their pixels were immediately raised, and the rough, sparse, and large granule-sized cells seemed to be prepared to be ¡± compressed ¡± by nature.


    Carolyn¡¯s eyes were bright. as expected, I¡¯m going to walk the path of creation. The entire race of the spiritual universe system. One is all, all is one ¡­ I¡¯ll have to come into contact with the truth of the universe sooner or later, the only one ¡­¡±


    ¡°Good dream.¡± The ancient God smiled and said,¡¯reproduce more and have more ninth-rank Saima people ¡­ Maybe there¡¯s a chance that my dream will come true.¡±


    in the future, it will indeed be very prosperous. It will slowly form the 33 levels.


    Carolyn was somewhat moved. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡± however, I want to increase my life force in the God¡¯s Tower ¡­ I want to obtain some species that can reproduce from the living creatures in the path of Asura to increase the diversity.¡±

 Chapter 959

    ?


    959 I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m the first tier 9 player


    To gather a group of Asura Dao Warriors?


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    It seemed that Carolyn had broken through to the ninth-rank and entered the new era of the ninth-rank civilization. She was still very interested in the players.


    After all, they were all keyboard Saints with liver cirrhosis and a strong learning atmosphere.


    At the same time, the Dao of Asura also had a special evolutionary talent characteristic, which could evolve according to the environment. The digital beast from before was directly evolved according to the characteristics of the Saima ¡­


    If they appeared in this collapsed World Tower distorted by the laws, they might be able to adapt to a new species.


    ¡°You want to release a batch of Asura Dao?¡± The ancient God said indifferently.


    yes, ordinary animals are no longer able to enter the Tower of God ¡­ Only the Saima could adapt to this environment, and it was not enough to just have one race. There had to be a variety of species ¡­ There are all kinds of animals, and digital beasts are a good choice. They can also evolve, leaving behind a variety of indigenous species in the God¡¯s Tower.¡±


    Carolyn had clearly already analyzed this point and was prepared for it.


    Xu Zhi continued to ponder.


    Digital beast?


    Suddenly, a bright light flashed through his mind.


    It had to be said that Carolyn¡¯s words had woken him up from his dream!


    The digital beast evolved from Asura¡¯s Dao was also a branch of the Super Saima clan, and it also had the characteristic of the entire clan-there was no threshold on the path of the ninth-rank.


    A rank-8 God only had a few million cells, and they could easily become a rank-9 God ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s previous plan was to evolve into a Saima, hoping that the Saima race would reproduce like crazy and raise their level to rank-9. When a large number of rank-9 appeared, they would infect the world ¡­ This was a little too unrealistic.


    The digitalized humans, these natives, were not that hardworking and crazy ¡­


    And to sum up the characteristics that Xu Zhi needed:


    The number was huge.


    He worked hard like a madman, raised his realm like a madman, and worked hard without any complaints ¡­


    Wasn¡¯t there a group of people in front of him?


    The fourth calamity?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter, and he kept saying, ¡± ¡°Perhaps, he is indeed the best candidate for the calamity grade! They were the strongest scourge troops that I had assimilated into the universe and became the God of creation! With their liver cirrhosis, rank-9 might not be impossible!¡±


    Xu Zhi closed his eyes.


    Carolyn had thought of a very good plan.


    But from Xu Zhi¡¯s point of view, this strategy had a more profound meaning. It was simply the best way for Xu Zhi to get his troops out of all the rank-9 players!


    The transcendent world where level nines were as common as dogs ¡­


    As long as many rank nines died, the energy and matter of their remains after their death would be imprinted with the quantum spiritual steel seal and become a part of Xu Zhi¡¯s body.


    In the end, the entire world would be assimilated.


    Xu Zhi opened his eyes, and a glint flashed across his eyes. and they are indeed the best group of people ¡­ It can indeed be done.¡±


    And Xu Zhi naturally needed them to die.


    However, this in itself was a huge opportunity for them!


    Those with weak aptitudes would naturally fall, while those with strong aptitudes ¡­ It could transform from a disabled super saiyman rank 9 to a complete rank 9 like Carolyn.


    The system of a super seyman was very special.


    There was no threshold on the path of rank-9. Millions of cells would break through to rank-9, and then on the path of rank-9, new cells would multiply ¡­


    He had tens of millions of cells, hundreds of millions, and finally, he had reached the normal number of rank-9 cells, which was one hundred trillion cells ¡­ Only then could they possess the battle prowess of a normal tier 9.


    At that time, their lifespans would also reach the true ninth-rank, and they would have a long life!


    ¡°As long as we open a path for them, they can choose for themselves ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart was in turmoil, and he thought,¡¯this is the greatest opportunity I can ever hope to become a true Daoist of the universe ¡­¡¯ However, they should know better than anyone else that a true Dao-maker of the universe has many corpses and corpses of the same generation behind him.¡±


    Xu Zhi did not need to do anything.


    As long as they could not break through, they would die of old age.


    Or, he could break through and become a true Dao-holder of the ninth-tier universe. Ninth-tier ¡­ They would die of old age one day, and there would also be a time when they would return the favor and assimilate the world ¡­


    However, if they could do that, they would become the true elites of the bug race, the type 9 overlords. They would find a way to integrate the blood of eternal life and become true transcendents, roaming freely in the world and soaring in the myriad worlds ¡­


    yes, soaring through the heavens and the myriad world ¡­ The great Daoist.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s voice suddenly became calm as he muttered, ¡± I never interfere with anything. I only need to watch the development of the various worlds in silence, and watch them travel around ¡­


    Xu Zhi made up his mind in an instant.


    The era of the great type 9, the era where type 9 existences were as common as dogs, had already set a future development plan for the bug race.


    ¡°I understand ¡­¡±


    The ancient God pondered for a few seconds, then smiled at Caroline, who was beside him. I¡¯ll contact the world of six paths of reincarnation and the venerable sovereign to ask him to open the Dao of Asura ¡­ It¡¯s some sort of method to get them to the God tower.¡±


    then I¡¯m really grateful to Your Majesty. Carolyn was pleasantly surprised. After all, the Dao of Asura was indeed the best choice for the creation of a new world and to help enrich the species diversity.


    ¡­


    Asura said.


    In an ancient city.


    In a secret meeting hall, a few high-level leaders of the players were sitting together.


    Bai Xiaojun led a group of digital beast players and looked at the players from Asura Dao. They had come from Caroline¡¯s world and did not have any plans to return for the time being.


    ¡°Brothers, I¡¯m afraid that the twelve of you are going to die very soon ¡­¡± Bai Xiaojun said.


    The 12 God players looked very calm.


    One of them said, ¡± with the original substance given by the alchemy monarch, it can last for a while. If you go into. deep sleep, you can last longer ¡­ At the same time, we returned to the animal path. The flow of time here is very slow, so we won¡¯t die too quickly.¡±


    Some of the nearby players shook their heads and sighed.


    The ceiling of the path of Asura was simply too low!


    In the end, he was not a player who had undergone the proper ¡± spore evolution ¡°. Tier 8 gods were the limit!


    This was because the lifespan of the Dao of Asura was far too short. Even ordinary rank eight deities had almost no chance of breaking through to rank nine, so what about these extremely short rank eight deities?


    He would die without a doubt.


    ¡°The players on our side can¡¯t see any hope for the future.¡±


    A player leader shook his head. He was a big Shot in real life with a net worth of over 10 billion and owned a big internet company. He said, ¡± this era is a big trend. I brought my company and financial Group here to sponsor your server ¡­ But there¡¯s still no hope here.¡±


    There were many such players.


    In reality, large corporations and guilds had all chosen to enter this cross-era virtual game ¡± spore evolution. they had even spent a huge sum of money to recruit all sorts of combat and research-type players, forming Studios to enter.


    This scene, with the intervention of the major consortiums, was almost the same as some online novels.


    Someone said, ¡± yeah, there¡¯s no hope ¡­ ¡®If I break through to rank-8 here, I¡¯ll die without a doubt ¡­¡¯ He might as well study the knowledge of evolution here and become a wise man with powerful knowledge, then go to the ¡®spore evolution¡¯ next door to prove his Dao ¡­ After all, knowledge is the power of all, and the so-called strong have always been the group of people with the most knowledge.¡±


    Someone said softly, ¡±


    however. if I go to the ¡®spore evolution¡¯ next door, even if. succeed in my Dao validation,. will definitely become a rank eight God in the future ¡­ After all, to be able to pass that kind of test, the knowledge and talent required at least the qualification of a God ¡­ However, can they reach the ninth rank?¡±


    The surrounding people were stunned and slowly shook their heads.


    Cutie pie, the alchemy monarch, the racer of Mount Haruna, and balloonfish were undoubtedly the best of the best, but could they really reach tier 9?


    that¡¯s right. No matter where it is, it¡¯s already very difficult to become. God. Tier 9 is even more like a single-log bridge, blocking countless people ¡­ ¡®We don¡¯t have any hope of reaching the ninth-grade Dao validation here ¡­¡¯ But over there, it¡¯s just a sliver of a chance.¡± Someone sighed.


    This sentence was very realistic, so realistic that it was cruel.


    In the vast universe, the geniuses of an era were like koi fish crossing the river. There were countless amazing people, but how many transcendents could there be in the universe?


    The tiel civilization Empire, a Super Space civilization that had been developing for tens of thousands of years, was able to colonize planets in space, surpassing earth by who knew how many levels, but they had never been able to take that step!


    Even if this was related to the end of their civilization.


    At this moment, they were fortunate enough to obtain the inheritance of an ancient God. After di Qi, Carolyn, and the others broke through, they had completely perfected the path of breaking through to the ninth rank.


    However, with the legacy and the path before them, it would still be difficult to break through without a break in civilization!


    ¡°You guys are too ambitious ¡­¡± At this time, Bai Xiaojun shook his head and sighed. He scolded them, ¡± I¡¯m always thinking about strange future. It¡¯s already hard to imagine that I can break through to the God Realm and stand high above ¡­ You may not even have the chance to break through, but you think: Can I be the same as di Qi? Can I surpass the ancient gods?¡±


    Everyone felt as if they had been struck by lightning!


    It was as if he had woken up from a dream!


    ¡°We can¡¯t always dream when we¡¯re alive.¡±


    Bai Xiaojun continued to chide them for reaching beyond their grasp. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re always thinking about breaking through to the ninth step, how difficult is that? ¡®Don¡¯t always think about following my lead and reaching my current level ¡­¡¯ I¡¯m a man you can¡¯t chase!¡±


    Everyone was stunned. They looked at Bai Xiaojun and felt that something was wrong.


    What do you mean by looking up to you?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just looking at me?¡±


    Bai Xiaojun smiled, and the Green Dragon of the space-splitting throne, formed by mosaic pixels, soared into the air with its hands behind its back. to be honest, I¡¯ve already broken through to level nine. Not only am I the first level nine player, but I¡¯m also a Dao-maker of the universe! My breakthrough speed is even faster than that of di Qi, Carolyn and the others.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    They were dumbfounded ¡­


    It was only then that they realized that this person was really from the Super Saima race, and there was no threshold for him to break through to rank-9 ¡­ Now, strictly speaking, he was also a ninth rank, a crippled ninth rank.


    But now, he actually had the chance to do so ¡­


    However, this wasn¡¯t the time to think about how this guy was acting cool. Bai Xiaojun¡¯s current state had already shocked them, and they couldn¡¯t be bothered with his gloating.


    &Nbsp; yeah.


    Super Saiyans, why didn¡¯t we think of that?


    The path of the ninth step had no threshold!

 Chapter 960

    ?


    960 The era of rank-9 Daoist cultivators has arrived, and the players ¡®determination!


    The other races could only be envious even if they knew the terrifying advantage of the entire race. However, the Asura Dao race was different!


    They were the ¡°everchanging monsters.¡±


    It could evolve at every stage, change into different forms, and have various possibilities ¡­ As long as they followed the ¡± digital beast ¡± evolution route that Bai Xiaojun and the others had created, they could ¡­


    He would turn into his entire clan and become a super Saima.


    Immediately, the dispirited look on their faces disappeared.


    ¡°Hahaha, success is due to Xiao He, and failure is due to Xiao He!¡±


    that¡¯s right. Our evolution and transformation talents at every level burn a lot of our lifespans, causing our lifespans to be reduced to only one-tenth. However, our opportunities also lie in our evolution talents!


    that¡¯s right. If we evolve into digital beasts, we can also have the characteristics of the Super Saima race and become a branch of the entire race. There will be no threshold for rank-9!


    after reaching level 9, I¡¯ll slowly accumulate and increase the number of cells to become a complete level 9!


    Their breathing quickened as they looked at each other.


    His face was red with excitement!


    What was an entire clan?


    The entire race was the most heaven-defying race in the universe, the threshold of the 9th rank!


    This also meant that the players would obtain a unique advantage and have the possibility of becoming rank-9 Daoist. How could they not be excited?


    ¡°Did you just think of that?¡±


    Bai Xiaojun put his hands behind his back, and said, ¡± the system I created in my early years, the evolutionary path of digital beasts, has simply opened up a new future for us players.


    Beside him, no one was listening to him. They were still discussing, each of them whispering,


    even if I become Bai Xiao Jun, a super-disabled level nine God who is very weak and can¡¯t even defeat. level eight God with six paths of reincarnation, but ¡­ He¡¯s also at the ninth step.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, we can¡¯t count them as monsters in the world of six paths of reincarnation ¡­ After all, the monsters here were all great saints. They could climb the ceiling and fight more than ten of the same level ¡­ A disabled level nine like Bai Xiao Jun might be able to fight someone of a higher level, but in other worlds, ordinary high-level deities would still be blown up!¡±


    Bai Xiaojun was speechless.


    How could these people expose his shortcomings?


    Is this my problem?


    This was a common problem of the Saima!


    Someone else looked at Bai Xiaojun and said excitedly, ¡± ¡°Your path is indeed very suitable for us. This way, our extremely short lifespans can be extended as long as we can break through to the 9th rank. How long is your life now?¡±


    Bai Xiaojun coughed and said, embarrassed, ¡± ¡°About 1800 years.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s face darkened. ??? ¡±


    Their minds went blank for a moment, and they couldn¡¯t think.


    What kind of odd-looking ninth-rank beast are you?


    They were grade-9 and had a lifespan of 100000 years! They could be called the Supreme overlords of the universe, and the length of their lifespan was comparable to that of a long civilization!


    And you?


    You¡¯re a level nine, a great cultivator who has surpassed the laws of the universe, and you have a lifespan of 1800 years?


    Just look at these twelve Asura path demon gods, level eight divine spirits, they all have an average of about a thousand years, and you have a few hundred years more lifespan than others?


    ¡°How can you guys calculate it that way?¡± Bai Xiaojun looked at the way these bastards were looking at the sand coins, and he got angry. He scolded, ¡± it looks like I¡¯ve broken through to rank-9, but the difference between me and a rank-8 God isn¡¯t that big. After all, you guys know the reason ¡­ It¡¯s normal to increase your lifespan by a few hundred years, okay?¡±


    however, I only have a few million cells. I can continuously multiply my cells and cultivate them ¡­ ¡®I¡¯ll be able to keep getting stronger, and my lifespan will keep increasing ¡­¡¯ Eventually, it will grow into a complete type 9 with 100 trillion cells, and its lifespan will be normal!¡±


    Bai Xiaojun said, ¡± as long as I keep working hard and keep getting stronger,. will be able to catch up with the speed of my life exhaustion. Then.. will be able to extend my life ¡­ On the other hand, you guys are stuck at the God level and can¡¯t break through to the next level. No matter how hard you work, you can only wait for death. Can we be the same?¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone present fell into deep thought.


    That was the real reason.


    Although this ninth-rank was still very weak, the ceiling that limited one¡¯s lifespan was gone.


    As long as he had ten livers, the crazy Baldy would become stronger, and he would have the chance to catch up with the decline in his lifespan. His liver would give him a tomorrow, and a wonderful future.


    Now, he had millions of cells. He had to work until he had a hundred trillion cells before he could form a normal rank-9 ¡­


    This number ¡­


    It was comparable to the difficulty of the other ninth-rank path!


    In terms of difficulty, it could be said that there was no change.


    But even so, it was still very heaven-defying, which was equivalent to: Get on the bus first, then buy tickets!


    ¡°But it is indeed so.¡± Some players took a deep breath. this way, we might have a chance ¡­ After all, it was very difficult to become a true expert ¡­ I don¡¯t know how many powerhouses have died, but I can¡¯t see a single trace of hope.¡±


    ¡°But right now, we have a chance.¡±


    I understand. I¡¯ll commit suicide now and turn into a digital beast.


    ¡°I¡¯ll also commit suicide and start over.¡±


    ¡­


    The leaders of the players immediately stood up and were extremely decisive.


    After all, they were now celestial emperors, and their evolutionary path had long been fixed. They could only commit suicide again, and the next time they entered the game, they would overthrow it and start again, evolving into digital beasts.


    However, the 12 players who had broken through to the God-level were not so lucky. They could not overthrow it and start over again, nor could they become digital beasts.


    the 12 of you, continue to sleep. Wait for us to come back and find a way to re-cultivate and become strong. We¡¯ll come back to save you! A player said decisively.


    that¡¯s right. If it weren¡¯t for the twelve of you, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to gain any benefits from the battle of the small universe. We wouldn¡¯t have been able to make the eyeball divine artifact and split a portion of the benefits ¡­ Without you guys, we won¡¯t be able to find the giant octopus. After all, without the gods, we can¡¯t even set up a legendary formation and cross to other worlds ¡­¡±


    you have opened up a path for us, and now we can have such a future.


    you can¡¯t re-cultivate, but one day, we¡¯ll help you break through to tier 9 from the proper path of tier 9! Someone said loudly.


    The 12 players were touched, and their eyes were wet.


    How many people had actually broken through to the ninth step?


    This was too much of a boast. It had allowed all twelve of them to break through to tier 9 ¡­


    He did not know if there would be a real tier 9 monster among the players ¡­


    These people still loved to brag, but they were touched as they looked at these high-spirited bastards making promises for them.


    It really proved the old saying.


    A man¡¯s mouth, a ghost that lies ¡­


    Their expressions became complicated.


    ¡°Yes! We¡¯ll re-cultivate and find a way to help you. You can sleep in peace!¡±


    when you guys broke through, you could already think of your own results, but you still chose to take this step to fight for our future development opportunities.


    we can¡¯t let the hero¡¯s heart turn cold. If we do that, who would dare to risk their lives in the future? ¡± A player said softly.


    brothers, the hymn of humans is a hymn of courage. The greatness of humans is the greatness of courage!


    They were united and became serious, which was rare.


    then, what¡¯s next is suicide. Let¡¯s go back on the path of digital beasts.


    ¡°digital beasts can also be evolved into various branches, and can be excavated.¡±


    ¡­


    They began to discuss the future.


    However, not long after, he received a new message. It was an announcement from the wizard community.


    They took a quick look and were not surprised. After all, there would be a routine update every once in a while, which would increase the number of people entering the server and the district server.


    However, this time, they were instantly shocked. what? the number of people in the district server has increased tenfold? F * cking hell, isn¡¯t this a huge online game?¡±


    They looked at each other, their eyes filled with excitement and confusion.


    Ten times, what kind of concept was that!


    Asura said. He was afraid it wouldn¡¯t be able to fit so many people.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t that it couldn¡¯t be filled, but it wasn¡¯t counted like this ¡­


    Every player had to cultivate and become stronger. They were all resource monsters. The Asura path¡¯s land could not provide a huge amount of resources for the player population to increase.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Someone asked. After all, it was common to increase the number of people, but wasn¡¯t this increase a little too much?


    Was it because they had entered the era of tier 9, which led to the version update?


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t get excited. This means that we might be opening a new dungeon map.¡±


    Bai Xiaojun took a deep breath and looked around. there was a similar situation before. At that time, didn¡¯t they open the dungeon map and guide me and the other players to the small universe next door? I guess that people from the netherworld will come soon, just like last time when Meng Po took us to a strange place.¡±


    As expected, while they were still in shock, a black impermanence slowly walked out from the shadow in the corner of the conference hall and said, ¡± ¡°Lady Meng Po has invited you.¡±

 Chapter 961

    ?


    961 The evolution corridor


    Six paths of reincarnation, hell.


    On the road to death, the player representatives stood respectfully in front of him.


    Meng Po glanced at the strange trees and animals in front of her and said, ¡± the Overlord has ordered that a group of Asura Warriors will be sent to the New World at the request of the ancient gods.


    Bai Xiaojun was pleasantly surprised.


    Hahaha!


    It was indeed like this!


    They knew that they had entered the era of rank-9 Daoist cultivators. In the new era, new maps would definitely be opened up and new actions would appear!


    After all, the previous level was completely insufficient. Now that the entire era had stepped into level nine, the ancient gods would really show their true power!


    After all, the ancient gods were likely to be ten levels weaker!


    A mere level nine could barely enter the eyes of the ancient gods.


    It was like di Qi, who was weaker than a rank nine, looking at the newcomers who had just become rank eight deities ¡­


    Bai Xiaojun¡¯s mind flickered, and he quickly said, ¡± thank you, Your Majesty. We¡¯ll definitely send our most elite troops to the New World ¡­


    Meng Po pouted but didn¡¯t care. She said, ¡± the passageway is ready. It¡¯s about to be opened this time, so be careful ¡­ At the same time, cultivators are not allowed to enter, only new people who have not cultivated.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Bai Xiaojun was overjoyed.


    So what if we don¡¯t go in?


    We can give them guidance remotely and broadcast the entire process.


    We know exactly what the newbies are doing in there and in the New World!


    Bai Xiaojun was full of confidence. Looking at the tunnel in front of him, he calculated the time and said, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll start the preparations immediately.¡±


    In just a few hours, the PvP fighting competition that was held once every three days welcomed a new batch of players. The number of players had increased by ten times.


    A bunch of oddly-shaped plants and animals entered the path of Asura.


    hahaha, the server that originally only had the top three places is now in the top 30. We can also enter ¡­


    ¡°We¡¯re rich!¡±


    Soon, under Bai Xiaojun¡¯s lead, they saw the teleportation formation and rushed in, entering the New World.


    ¡­


    Hualala.


    The world was a vast expanse of white, and in front of them was an extremely long and narrow white tunnel. In it, they saw extremely familiar images-pixel plants and pixel creatures.


    this is ¡­ Carolyn¡¯s world? ¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I knew it! Carolyn¡¯s little universe has exploded, and it has yet to be rebuilt. Now that everything has eased up, the ancient gods will definitely help Carolyn rebuild the world!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, everything is natural.¡±


    the New World we¡¯ve entered is Carolyn¡¯s world!


    They laughed and looked into the depths of the tunnel, only to see a strange scene that they would never forget for the rest of their lives.


    The tunnel was as wide as a basketball court and infinitely long. There were countless pixel trees, pixel animals, pixel flowers, and grass, forming a special land full of vitality ¡­


    However, the entire tunnel was like a long funnel that was infinitely small. The further they went, the smaller the pipe and the smaller the creatures.


    The Saima on this end was of a normal size, while the one on the other end was the size of a palm. The ones further away were the size of a thumb.


    They saw with their own eyes:


    A bouncing pixel rabbit ran past them. It became smaller and smaller as it ran along the tunnel until it finally became the size of a fingernail and integrated into the shrinking Mini World of the pipe.


    this, this, this!??


    This group of players was shocked. This didn¡¯t conform to the laws of physics in reality.


    In the true sense of this pipe world: Close to big, far from small?


    could it be the influence of some kind of law?¡­ In this white tunnel, the density of matter would be compressed the further one went? The smaller the body?¡± Although he was a new player, he already had the vision of a keyboard Saint and gave a reasonable guess.


    ¡°Then shall we also take a look?¡± They said.


    ¡°Brothers, I¡¯ll give it a try!¡±


    A small Asura Dao animal that had never cultivated before tried to walk forward, but as it walked, the entire pipe slowly shrank. Its body didn¡¯t shrink at all, and its furry body blocked the pipe, unable to enter.


    At the same time, he also felt a huge pressure. His whole body was squeezed to the point of bleeding, and he was so scared that he quickly retreated.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do it!¡± Someone said.


    ¡°Only these strange Saima creatures can do it!¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, the deeper I go into the tunnel, the more I feel a certain kind of enormous pressure squeezing my body. I can¡¯t even take two steps ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    They were stunned by this scene.


    The scene in the livestream room was gradually transmitted to the outside world, as well as to the hands of Bai Xiaojun and the others.


    Bai Xiaojun¡¯s face darkened. He sent a private message to the player in charge of contacting them and gave his own judgment, ¡± these Saima people might possess some special physical characteristics. They might possess some kind of force or field ability ¡­


    Or rather, the body has some kind of elasticity, like a spring that can be easily compressed. Otherwise, even if the laws are distorted, the human body can¡¯t be compressed so easily, and it will only explode in an instant.¡±


    The players present were slightly surprised, but they also reacted.


    ¡°Indeed, even if the laws are distorted and forcefully added to your body, you might not be able to adapt.


    The density of the blood, bones, meridians, skin, and brain couldn¡¯t be compressed easily. Once a normal biological structure was compressed, it would only lead to an explosion.


    You can indeed continue to move forward, and your body can indeed be compressed.


    ¡®In the end, your compressed body size is indeed the same as other creatures ¡­¡¯ But by then, you¡¯ll already be an unformed miniature meatball.


    The particles, structure, and cells were all stirred into a paste.


    At this time, in the livestream room, the alchemy monarch also connected and said seriously, ¡± everyone, if I¡¯m not wrong, these Saima have undergone some kind of genetic mutation and improvement ¡­ They could be compressed because of their structure. There were no blood cells, bone cells, brain cells ¡­ They¡¯re like ceramic sphere cells. They have a simple structure and can be compressed.¡±


    The players were shocked.


    In theory, it was true.


    However, was it realistic to modify the genes of a race so easily?


    The alchemy monarch said, ¡± it may seem complicated to modify the genes of a race. However. if you modify the source of the entire race, which is the mother ¡­ If it was Carolyn, then it would work ¡­ It was quite normal for experts of this level to modify themselves. As long as Carolyn made some new modifications to her own body, the entire race that she reproduced would naturally have similar characteristics. And these characteristics ¡­ It¡¯s very similar to an iron-based life form!¡±


    This?


    As soon as these words fell, the world was turned upside down.


    Yes, the cells of the entire race were very similar to iron-based life forms.


    There were no living tissues, and in theory, they were all made of particles, so they could indeed withstand the compression ¡­ And so, Carolyn started?


    Copying an iron-based life form?


    ¡°Brothers, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the instructions of the ancient gods! Let Carolyn secretly learn renemansky¡¯s family-inherited ultimate technique!¡±


    the ancient gods have already started to secretly mess with renemanska? ¡±


    ¡°Too ruthless! He was just laughing and asking everyone to share the loot! I¡¯ll take 60% and you¡¯ll take 40%. We¡¯re all Good Brothers, so we can spend money together.¡±


    ¡°Heavens! The ancient gods had probably planned this long ago. They split their forces into two groups, letting di Qi learn the system of the demon gods-quantum martial arts, and letting Carolyn learn the iron-based system-compressed body combat ¡­ We¡¯re going to strip the two major systems of renemansky!¡±


    ¡®Reinyman sgar¡¯s face darkened.¡¯ Which thief is secretly learning my family¡¯s martial arts? (Dog head)¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡± what are you guys babbling about? what are you guys doing? you guys talk too much. Think about how you¡¯re going to survive.


    ¡­


    While this group of players was still in the pipeline world with a confused expression, Carolyn¡¯s cold and clear voice sounded,


    welcome to the evolution corridor. You must evolve species that can withstand the environment here. Step by step. When you reach the end of the evolution corridor and shrink infinitely, you will completely enter a new world.


    as for the New World, it will be the most powerful world in the universe right now. There will be no other world that will completely revive the ancient civilization of the ancient gods ¡­ This will be a world where type 9 experts can be seen everywhere.¡±


    the first 1000 to pass the evolution corridor will receive a pass to a type 9 powerhouse!


    Ninth-rank?


    As soon as he said that, all the players looked at the end of the tunnel with fiery eyes.


    There was no threshold for a Super Saiyan to reach rank-9, so it was indeed possible for an average person to reach rank-9. As long as one could break through to rank-8, they were destined to be rank-9.


    A rank eight God was still a relatively high possibility.


    However, there was no threshold for breaking through, and a large number of ninth-rank spiritual beasts also required a huge amount of energy. If this was a world where every ninth-rank spiritual beast had a ninth-rank spiritual beast, the amount of energy required would be unimaginable!


    And it wasn¡¯t as if Carolyn didn¡¯t have one.


    She had obtained an enormous amount of energy reserves that had been stored for tens of thousands of years from the tiel Empire!


    How huge was that? The interstellar colonization lasted for tens of thousands of years. It was an astronomical figure, and it could indeed be used to build a new world.


    Caroline used the spoils of war she borrowed from the universe garden to create a new world.


    ¡°The top 1000, a ninth-ranked pass! I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a huge energy reward!¡±


    this great world will truly surpass the level 7 heavenly court and the lava world ¡­ If rank-9s could be seen everywhere, then the density of the energy would definitely be as abundant as rank-5 and rank-6 ¡­ This is too scary!¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment, all the players used all their strength and looked into the depths of the tunnel.


    Climbing this path of evolution, top 1000, type 9!


    We have a chance to reach the ninth step?


    How lucky was he? What kind of opportunity was this!


    This was a Dao-maker of the universe, a great existence that transcended the laws of the universe!


    Cutie pie, the alchemy monarch, and the others had been working hard for God knows how long, but they still couldn¡¯t reach it. And now, as novices, we have a direct chance?


    The work of a super ancient God was too big!


    The scope of such an existence was indeed beyond their imagination.


    ¡­.


    In the outside world, Carolyn looked at the ancient God and said, ¡± ¡®This world is too extravagant, so extravagant that it¡¯s hard to imagine ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that the civilization of the tiel Empire that I¡¯ve obtained will only be able to support a hundred years of unbridled development!¡±


    The interstellar Empire¡¯s tens of thousands of years of Foundation could only last for 100 years. One could imagine how serious the losses were.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± The ancient God looked into the distance. I still have some savings in my hands. It¡¯s enough to help you create this unprecedented Super World.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Carolyn lowered her head, but her face was filled with longing and gratitude.


    The ancient God was a level 10 weakling, and he hadn¡¯t revealed much of his wealth before. Now, he had truly made a move, and the first move he made was earth-shattering.


    It made sense. This kind of person had lived for hundreds of thousands of years. Even if he had gone through war and was left alone, his Foundation would still be very exaggerated.


    On the other hand, Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very indifferent. it¡¯ll be enough if Carolyn¡¯s resources can last her for a hundred years ¡­ ¡®I¡¯ve just exhausted all my financial resources. I¡¯ll be able to recover in a hundred years ¡­¡¯ The entire Zerg race is providing for the development of this world, and it¡¯s enough to support a huge reserve of energy ¡­¡±


    Now, Xu Zhi was basically not lacking in energy.


    The mother stream civilization was a real solar system!


    There were hundreds of billions of living beings living in it. Even if there was no war, the cycle of life and death every day was huge.


    Even mortals were cultivators. They had to go to school to cultivate.


    They were all normal-sized creatures that provided energy for the ants to cultivate ¡­


    In addition to the lava domain and the Seven Realms heavenly court, with their current efficiency, it would probably be enough for three ordinary ants to break through to level nine in one day!


    How terrifying was this production rate!


    And even if Xu Zhi¡¯s combat power was strong, he would only need a week¡¯s energy to break through. He was now only stuck on the path of the ninth level and needed to slowly accumulate his Foundation. Energy was not important.


    ¡°I might as well use all my energy to develop this world ¡­¡±


    when the insect race truly develops, it will be a violent Army. It¡¯s a race that doesn¡¯t lack energy ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes were downcast as he immediately made a big bet. my energy is so rich that it can form substantial energy lakes, rivers, and raindrops everywhere on the earth. It¡¯s extremely luxurious! I¡¯m afraid that the ancient gods, spiritual beings, and demons born from the heaven are also extremely powerful ¡­ Coupled with the determination of these players, we can produce a large number of tier 9 players. This world seems to be worth looking forward to.¡±


    He intended to use this world as the vanguard for his invasion of the universe.

 Chapter 962

    ?


    962 A race against time, a generation of monstrous talents


    This Tower of God could be said to be Xu Zhi¡¯s biggest investment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if it works ¡­ After all, this is the first time I¡¯ve done something like this with such a high spiritual energy concentration.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm. it¡¯s tens of thousands of times higher than the sandbox world, which has the highest concentration of spirit Qi!


    How big was the God¡¯s Tower?


    After investing tens of thousands of years of accumulation by the tiel Empire, one could imagine the energy density.


    In such a dense world, there would definitely be many vixens, plants, and animals that would naturally become intelligent and become demons!


    Hualala.


    Now, he lowered his head to look.


    The river wasn¡¯t clear, but had a trace of pure white.


    The dense spiritual energy formed a mist inside, slowly rising and immortal Qi rising in spirals.


    The mountains, rocks, and sand were all immersed in the energy and became extremely solid, forming a special material like a spiritual treasure.


    The material density here was so high that even the heavenly Emperor, who had great battle strength, could only have the battle strength of a fourth or fifth stage cultivator. He could break stones, destroy roads, and destroy forests.


    ¡°Perhaps, this is the true higher dimension in a sense? Even a God would find it difficult to have such destructive power in this world. It was already very powerful to be able to destroy a city ¡­


    It¡¯s just like the descriptions in some novels. After ascending, the world¡¯s dimension has increased, and the strong who can destroy cities and countries can¡¯t even break a few big rocks here.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at that group of players, who were frantically evolving in the evolution corridor, integrating themselves with pixel life, and were on the journey of the digital beast.


    They were evolving crazily, turning into pixel life forms.


    A day had passed, and countless new Asura cultivators began to break through while absorbing the dense spiritual Qi.


    ¡°Hahaha, my form evolution at the first stage is half-pixel, and my form evolution at the second stage is a full-pixel creature! I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the second stage too. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Brothers, hurry up!¡±


    who cares? any species is good, no matter how bad it is. I¡¯ll first transform into a digital beast and rush to the finish line! The reward for the top 1000 is mine!¡±


    ¡°The ancient God must have taken out all his assets, right? We can¡¯t not be ruthless!¡±


    ¡­


    Countless people were roaring.


    The success or failure of fate would depend on this.


    With a smile, Carolyn looked at those guys and shook her head.


    this race of evolution is a marathon ¡­ He hoped that a stunning peerless genius would appear ¡­ I¡¯ve already calculated that they might choose the bad money to drive out the good money and reach the finishing point first to fight for the reward ¡­ But they¡¯ll soon find out that those who advance in such a hurry can¡¯t do it. ¡±


    Sure enough, the first batch of digital beasts that evolved started to bleed after walking a few hundred meters. It was obvious that they couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and could only stop and continue to evolve.


    However, they were already at Tier 2, and their forms had been fixed twice. Their potential had been exhausted ¡­


    Some of the smart people behind him revealed an expression that said,¡±as expected.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, so what if those stinky bastards in front can run fast?¡±


    yeah, we¡¯re all from the wizard community. We¡¯ve all trained before. In order to get meditation coins, we¡¯re very familiar with the first and second levels. But does it matter if we¡¯re at a higher level? ¡±


    there¡¯s plenty of energy here, so I¡¯ll definitely be able to break through quickly. However, it¡¯s a competition of whose evolved form is stronger!


    Yes, it was.


    you¡¯re a trash species. Even if you break through to the third rank, you might not be able to reach the end.


    It was useless to compete in terms of cultivation level. What was more important was evolution!


    ¡°They¡¯re definitely competing on endurance! Whose species has to reach a special threshold to withstand the pressure and reach the end of the corridor, to be compressed into a super-small ant!¡±


    Behind them, someone laughed and continued the performance.


    However, among the tens of thousands of Asura Dao, there were a few players who were extremely skilled. Their progress was obviously very fast, and they soon reached the front. They were only at the first stage, and they were standing side by side with the few second stage digital beasts.


    The scene instantly turned chaotic.


    ¡°F * ck! Isn¡¯t this too f * cking exaggerated? You¡¯re already a pixel creature after breaking through one level during the first transformation?¡±


    most people have to be at level two and go through two physical changes before they can become pixel creatures, right? ¡±


    ¡°I recognize this fellow. Isn¡¯t he a Buddhist Big Shot from the Asura Dao? The one with the Gatling gun, why is it here?¡±


    Someone immediately cried out in alarm, ¡± and this guy, isn¡¯t he the first sect master of the clear sky sect? how did he sneak into our group?!


    After exchanging information, everyone was stunned.


    He reacted in a few moments.


    These guys had probably committed suicide before this. They found the management of the district server and got in through the back door. They kicked out a few original members of the district server and sneaked into the district server of today¡¯s PvP combat competition. Then, they came in directly and became new players again ¡­


    They were instantly filled with anxiety.


    ¡°F * ck! These animals are cheating!¡±


    ¡°F * ck! Why are they among us newbies?¡±


    Countless people cried out. This was very unfair. They were not on the same starting line at all.


    At this moment, a strange-looking vegetable player smiled and said, ¡± these big shots are now reincarnating in the impure earth. Even if these hundred over people all go over ¡­


    There were still more than 800 spots, what was there to be afraid of? Isn¡¯t there enough for us to split? Don¡¯t you have confidence in yourself? Moreover, if they really had unparalleled talent, even a newbie could beat the speed of these seniors ¡­ For example, me. ¡±


    The crowd looked over to see who was so arrogant.


    It was only then that he realized that the player who spoke was already a Tier 1 player who had evolved into a digital beast ¡­


    Then, he strode forward and actually walked a few hundred meters. The marathon¡¯s length had instantly surpassed those old Asura path players.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    ¡°His first order digital beast can actually go further than those big bosses ¡®first order digital beasts? Longer?¡±


    Everyone turned to look, clearly knowing what this meant. This meant that his digital beast¡¯s completion rate was higher, and he had greater potential.


    ¡°Where did this guy come from?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s too strange.¡±


    ¡°wait, i know him. isn¡¯t he the big boss who evolved from spores next door? why are you here?¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone was completely unable to remain calm. Even the professional spore evolution players next door had an extremely sharp sense of smell and took the opportunity to run in and join in the fun.


    It was even possible that they had been lurking in the game from the beginning, playing both games at the same time. Although it was very tiring, the degree of baldness of these people was beyond their imagination.


    This time, everyone could not help but shout, ¡± is there still law? Are there still laws? Even the big boss from next door is here!¡±


    ¡°This bastard is still pretending to be a newbie!¡±


    Everyone was screaming and wailing in low voices.


    The ancient gods had put in all their savings. It was obvious that they had broken through to the level 9 era and were preparing for the final battle!


    A Great War against the mother stream civilization!


    ¡­ Therefore, with this kind of benefit, all kinds of monsters and demons appeared.


    How could they compete?


    Many of them were geniuses.


    However, he was no match for the top leaders of the Asura Dao to begin with. The fact that they were able to come in first meant that they were more powerful than them, let alone the group of people who had evolved from spores.


    At the same time, not only were they more talented than you, but they also had countless times more experience than you. They were super old players and were also more hardworking than you. How could you fight against them?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. There¡¯s still a share for us among the 1000 spots ¡­¡±


    Countless people looked into the distance with great difficulty, and their expressions became determined.


    They began to sit cross-legged on the ground, or collect all kinds of equipment, pixel plants, and pixel animals, and began to evolve into species.


    The most important chance to change his life was here ¡­ Everyone was clear on this point. In the future, they had to kill their way out of this place.


    ¡°Have you really settled down?¡±


    With a smile, Carolyn looked at the various creatures that were scattered across the pathway. The first and second teams had already pulled out a long distance and were walking in front.


    A day and a half had already passed. Even the lousiest of people had already set sail, but there was still one living being who remained in place.


    He was still studying it slowly.


    Carolyn frowned slightly. this creature, why is it still standing at the starting line ¡­


    Xu Zhi also looked over and was slightly surprised.


    Wasn¡¯t this Pan Yu Xian?


    Pan Xue Xian was the sister of this muscular woman who had a dark heart.


    Wasn¡¯t he the one who helped the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord in the six realms of reincarnation as a player of the path of Asura? Why did you come here again?


    ¡°I wonder what this fellow is planning ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, looked indifferent and thought, ¡± ever since she helped her younger sister cheat and enter this world ¡­ After that, there was no news of her. Even when she entered the Asura path, she was very calm and hid behind the scenes ¡­ Could it be that she¡¯s using the Asura Dao¡¯s time flow to evolve and study some kind of living creature?¡±


    One must know that she was one of the oldest players in the Pandora¡¯s Box!


    Even cutie pie was not as old as her. She was a super big Shot who had the ability to enter the universe in the Sorcerer world era.


    His talent in this area was definitely not inferior to the alchemy monarch or the racer of Mount Haruna ¡­


    however, this fellow has been drifting about ¡­ Why are you here?¡± Xu Zhi frowned slightly. she¡¯s not going to go through spore evolution to vindicate her Dao. Instead, she¡¯s here to be an Asura warrior. What¡¯s she doing here with this group of people? ¡±


    Those with the ability would definitely enter the spore evolution sandbox through the proper way.


    Caroline also followed Xu Zhi¡¯s gaze and looked at the person. he seems to be a very interesting little guy ¡­ She was using an extremely complicated, mixed, and subtle way to adjust the life structure of the digital race, turning it into a different kind of entire race ¡­ I¡¯ve never seen such a form before.¡±


    A little fellow?


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, just smiled.


    The magic core race of the lava region came from the system¡¯s genes.


    As for the system gene, it was the species pan Yuxian evolved ¡­ In other words, without her, there would be no monster core clan.


    ¡®It¡¯s a wonderful cause and effect ¡­¡¯


    However, come to think of it, pan Yuxian was using the entire clan as a base to evolve a new species?


    Xu Zhi paid a little attention.


    Very quickly, the second day passed.


    The vanguards were already halfway there.


    Pan Yu Xian was still standing at the starting point, motionless, but finally began her first form change.


    She gradually turned into a digital beast. However, this digital beast had a rectangular keyboard, countless pixel particles piled up, and four black table corners, giving people the feeling of a piano.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he was reminded of pan xuexian¡¯s Pandora¡¯s Box, which was also a similar long-term magic box ¡­


    Could it be that this fellow wanted to go for an enhanced species again?


    Looking at the White porcelain piano, Xu Zhi could clearly feel that it was not a decent one. It had four piano legs, the kind that could run away at any time.


    On the third day, the vanguard had already started to become a 2nd rank digital beast. It had undergone its second transformation to resist the greater pressure.


    And only then did pan Xue Xian¡¯s aura slowly change.


    She had completely turned into a piano with fine rules, and a fleeting wave of unfamiliar rules suddenly appeared all over her body.


    clang!


    thump thump thump ¡­


    However, it was this fluctuation and. few light collisions that caused. look of disbelief to appear on Carolyn¡¯s face. this is a law that doesn¡¯t belong to this universe. This feeling of law actually has an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Could it be from before ¡­ The creation era!¡±


    The intelligent sub-brain¡¯s voice also came from Xu Zhi¡¯s side, ¡±


    -the birth of a Zerg hero has been detected.

 Chapter 963

    ?


    963 Truth piano


    Zerg hero?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his eyes lit up. I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s such a good thing? ¡±


    Zerg heroes represented a high probability of reaching level 10.


    Previously, only di Qi had been able to obtain such an evaluation.


    However, this did not mean that Carolyn, the three pillar gods, and the others were destined to not have the chance to reach the ninth rank. It was just that they had the chance to break through ¡­


    with di Qi¡¯s talent, it¡¯s possible that he was judged as an Zerg hero when he was only 2-Geno ¡­ As for pan Yuxian, it was obvious that she could be judged as a tenth-ranked spirit beast ¡­ It¡¯s not because she has some special talent that¡¯s comparable to di Qi¡¯s, but rather because this species is powerful to an inconceivable degree.¡±


    Xu Zhi secretly pondered.


    Pan Yu Xian had been sharpening her sword for a long time!


    It was much older than the alchemy monarch¡¯s original form!


    show me this creature¡¯s genetic sequence. Xu Zhi said softly.


    looking out, according to the existing planning information of this species ¡­ And their characteristics ¡­ Creature evolution blueprint ¡­¡±


    A mechanical voice was heard.


    [ name: truth piano ]


    Also known as the heaven¡¯s path editor, law coding tool.


    Gene position:


    1. Mutated entire clan cells


    2. Sealing


    3. Sealing


    4. Sealing


    5. Sealing


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi was a little confused.


    This was the first time he had seen such a one-gene creature.


    Other people¡¯s one-gene organism had the other four genes written with the word ¡¯empty¡¯. This one had the word¡¯ sealed ¡®written on it. Did this mean that it would never be able to fuse with other genes?


    Forever, only one gene?


    Xu Zhi had no idea what that meant.


    At this time, Carolyn had already taken the lead and rushed towards pan Yuxian. Her voice was a little excited as she asked, ¡± what exactly are you? That aura you gave off just now ¡­¡±


    ¡°I am the truth.¡±


    Pan Yu Xian seemed to have guessed that Caroline would definitely come, so she just smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Have you seen the alchemy Emperor? The one living in the seven Worlds ¡®heaven, the one with the protosubstance, is in a glass bottle.¡±


    Naturally, Carolyn had seen him before. After all, he had gone to the universe garden with her.


    Pan Yu Xian laughed, ¡± if you say that the alchemy Emperor is the alchemy door itself, the original substance of life, the source of life ¡­ In that case, I am the gate of truth itself, the original form of the universe, the source of truth ¡­¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, even Carolyn was somewhat shocked.


    Even the word ¡°audacious¡± was not enough to describe this!


    Looking at the shocked expression on Carolyn¡¯s face, Pan Yu Xian knew that all her hard work and effort had been worth it.


    A long time ago, after she had evolved the system¡¯s genes for her sister, she had been thinking ¡­


    What kind of species did he want to evolve into and win at the starting line?


    At that time, she had seen a rank-9 Dao-achieving cultivator who could distort the laws of the universe. She had directly thought that since he could distort the laws of the universe, why couldn¡¯t he create the laws of the universe?


    To create a new law that didn¡¯t belong to the universe, he was simply a madman!


    However, there were countless possibilities for the evolution of living beings, and there were countless species in the universe ¡­ After countless years of research, she had finally succeeded.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Carolyn hesitated for a moment before exaggeratedly saying, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re different from the other ¡®players¡¯ in the universe projection, you¡¯re very special.¡±


    ¡°The entire clan is special.¡± Pan Xue Xian smiled. one is all, and all is one. It¡¯s precisely because of your race¡¯s characteristics ¡­ I was able to succeed.¡±


    this was also the reason why she didn¡¯t evolve in the ¡± spore evolution ¡°, but came here out of the blue and ignored the essentials for the sake of the trivial. it was because she needed an entire clan.


    ¡°All?¡±


    Carolyn seemed to be deep in thought. at that time, you were also at the scene. You saw the Big Bang and the big collapse of the universe, the beginning of the primordial chaos ¡­ Did you hear the overture of the universe? Chaos began to split into two great yin and yang, the two great substances of light and darkness, and then split into the four great fundamental forces, and countless laws split ¡­¡±


    and the laws are splitting, and you¡¯re merging them in reverse? ¡± Carolyn finally voiced out her doubts. you were playing the overture of the universe in reverse. You were able to backtrack and fuse according to the order of the laws splitting ¡­


    Pan Yu Xian took a deep breath. These terrifying existences were indeed powerful!


    This was indeed a special feature of this species.


    The species she was studying had no attributes and had the ability to fuse the laws. It was like a special palette, or a special key.


    When the universe was created, the singularity of the chaotic truth turned into all things. It was like a big tree that kept splitting.


    The sequence of the splitting and the clanking sound was the overture!


    As long as he remembered the overture, he would be able to reverse merge the laws at the end and go back to the laws at a higher level. He could even merge them with the original universe.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say more.¡±


    Pan Yu Xian was a very straightforward person and said, ¡± ¡°Do you see the tens of thousands of rough cells on my white piano? It was like a color palette. As long as the corresponding laws were inserted into the corresponding cell keys, the mixture could be mixed ¡­ Of course, it¡¯s in a special order, which is if you know the cosmic zither score.¡±


    It collected all the laws at the end, such as wind, rain, fire ¡­ Then, he would be able to play universe Overture backward by playing the zither according to the music score ¡­ The innate daze that would eventually return to the universe?


    Carolyn¡¯s expression was completely shocked.


    Xu Zhi was also completely terrified. Why were these people getting more and more ambitious?


    ¡°Then, how much of the universe¡¯s music score do you remember?¡± Pan Yu Xian said.


    Caroline frowned slightly. about 3%. The order of a section ¡­ ¡°Others might not have too many, as it¡¯s too complicated. It¡¯s The Key of Truth that opens up the entire universe. Perhaps the demonic god will remember about 20% of it.¡±


    As Carolyn spoke, her eyes lit up.


    The piano in front of him was indeed the door of truth!


    As long as they knew all the false theories and the syllables in the order of the splitting of the false theories, they could use this key to lead to the only truth of the universe ¡­


    the path to the truth is too far away ¡­ Even if we know all the syllables of the overture of the universe, it is impossible to reach the truth of our universe ¡­ That was because the overture of the universe was the birth of a new universe ¡­ It¡¯s not the true primordial Overture of our great cosmos, even though it¡¯s 70% similar to our great cosmos.¡±


    but you should know that the difference of 1% is like the difference between heaven and earth. Pan Yu Xian smiled, ¡± and my greatest use is to create laws.


    ¡°Creation of laws?¡±


    Carolyn was slightly stunned.


    ¡°Yes, the creation of nomological laws. Strictly speaking, it¡¯s the creation of new nomological laws that don¡¯t belong to this universe. Do you still remember that primordial universe where nomological laws that don¡¯t belong to our world appeared through different divisions and differences? Even though I was quickly assimilated by the environment of the great cosmos.¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡±


    ¡°So, do you understand?¡±


    Pan Yuxian smiled and said,¡±it¡¯s unrealistic to trace back the only Supreme Truth!¡± ¡®My current ability is to create a new law that doesn¡¯t belong to this world through reverse fusion ¡­ As long as there is a part of the music score, through the fusion of different laws, and then splitting again, a new law of the universe can be formed.¡±


    yes, I can access the truth and all the branches of the laws of the universe in all eras. Pan Yu Xian smiled, ¡± Do you understand now? ¡±


    Carolyn immediately nodded her head.


    ¡°I understand. What are we waiting for?¡± Pan Xue Xian looked at the end of the evolution tunnel, at the four-legged white porcelain piano, and said with a serious face, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t outrun them,¡±

 Chapter 964

    ?


    964 The path of the tenth level, the ultimate truth of the universe


    Hearing this, Carolyn¡¯s entire body was stunned.


    Carry you to the finish line?


    However, this species was indeed very powerful and terrifying. It even had infinite possibilities. It would not be an exaggeration to call it the door of truth!


    The creation of the universe¡¯s laws!


    This wasn¡¯t a ninth-order Dao-holder who transcended the universe and distorted the existing laws of the universe, but ¡­ Creation!


    Distortion and creation.


    The two were two completely different concepts.


    Of course, a new law of the universe could not be created out of thin air ¡­


    All the laws of the universe were caused by the splitting and explosion of the ¡°chaos singularity.¡±


    Her so-called creation of laws was just using the branches of the laws to deduce the laws. She used various existing laws to merge them ¡­


    With that, he could create a new law that did not belong to this universe ¡­


    However, this nomological law might not have existed in the universe. It could also be a nomological law of the next Cosmic Era in the future or an ancient nomological law from countless cosmic eras ago.


    ¡°This is already very terrifying.¡±


    Carolyn took a deep breath.


    Di Qi had monopolized the alchemy factory, and the original substance race ¡­ Now, it was her turn to possess one or two world-suppressing secret treasures.


    Whoosh.


    Caroline raised her hand, and the entire piano appeared out of thin air at the finishing point.


    The people who were still on the way were instantly stunned.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    a digital piano suddenly appeared in front of him. This is cheating!


    ¡°The officials are cheating. I¡¯ve reported it!¡±


    ¡­


    Countless people were shouting.


    As for Pan Yu Xian, she stood at the finish line with a calm expression. Looking at these people, she only smiled and said, I¡¯m a lady. Although I can walk, it¡¯s not elegant to walk with the piano¡¯s four legs apart ¡­ I¡¯m not my muscled little sister. It¡¯s really an eyesore.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s expression slightly changed. She sat in front of the piano and said, ¡± creating laws that don¡¯t belong to this universe is indeed possible in theory ¡­ But the sequence ¡­ I heard about the Grand Chaos Overture of the universe, the new laws of the universe splitting, and I do know some of the synthesis process ¡­¡±


    The prelude to the Big Bang of the universe did have some new laws.


    She had memorized 3% of the syllables. It seemed very little, but it was already a lot. One had to know that the universe was extremely huge!


    ¡°I¡¯ll choose the simplest one.¡±


    She closed her eyes and recalled the order of a few syllables. I remember it¡¯s from wind, thunder and rain ¡­ All sorts of lower-level laws converged to form a higher-level law ¡­ And these laws exist in our universe!¡±


    She raised her eyebrows and the magic power in her hand surged.


    As someone who had attained the Dao of the universe, he could naturally easily control the laws. At this moment, several laws of the universe were injected into the zither.


    Clang!


    Ding ding dang dang.


    She began to play the few syllables in reverse.


    Hualalalalalala.


    The entire zither was crisp and melodious, as if it was the sound of the heavenly Dao.


    Countless nomological phenomena began to appear out of thin air. They were beautiful and magnificent.


    If one remembered the overture of the universe, one would know that this part of the melody was played in reverse.


    Huala!


    Suddenly, a layer of clay appeared in the air. It was black in color and had a certain infectious aura, giving off an extremely evil and vicious feeling of destruction!


    A new law of the universe appeared.


    Huala!


    The entire law of Black Earth descended.


    Space, gravel, and rivers rapidly turned black. It was as if a black curtain had descended, and some unknown celestial phenomenon of the universe was splashing ink on the world.


    ¡°What kind of cosmic law is this?¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s eyes widened as an unimaginable shiver ran through the depths of her soul. according to my deduction, this law should be a natural phenomenon ¡­ It was similar to wind, fire, Thunder, and lightning. It was more like the tidal force of water, a very natural phenomenon in the universe. How can he be so evil?¡±


    This black land was madly immersed in all matter, as if the sky had turned dark in an instant.


    BOOM!


    The entire nomological Dao art was quickly assimilated by the entire universe in an instant. In just a few seconds, the land with Black Tides rapidly degenerated and returned to normal.


    it¡¯s normal for this law to be assimilated. After all, it doesn¡¯t belong to the universe. But what the hell was that situation just now ¡­


    Caroline closed her eyes and silently felt everything. this is playing according to the overture of that universe. It is the law of that universe. How can it be so evil? ¡±


    If it had not been assimilated by the multiverse, the new universe that had appeared at that time would probably have been an extremely evil, strange, and mysterious universe with unknown laws based on the laws of division.


    It could be said that it was a brand new Cosmos epoch.


    Dark, deep, and evil.


    It gave her an extremely terrifying feeling.


    From this law, she could feel that the laws of evolution and growth of living creatures in that extremely evil universe were completely different.


    ¡°In fact, the moment I saw this law truly appear, I was in a daze. I had a wonderful feeling that the universe might not be the four fundamental forces: The strong nuclear force, the weak nuclear force, the electromagnetic force, and gravity ¡­ That universe might have five fundamental forces! And under the effect of the fifth fundamental force, life is not cell evolution, but growth in a different way ¡­¡±


    The more she thought about it, the more frightened she became.


    ¡°This is too terrifying.¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s gaze turned gloomy. At this moment, she felt how insignificant she was. Organizing her thoughts, she said, ¡± although the law I¡¯m creating now will be rejected by the multiverse, its strange characteristics are enough to instantly injure the opponent before it dissipates.


    For a cultivator, no matter what kind of law it was, no matter how twisted it was, it was still something he was familiar with ¡­


    But what would happen if a new law appeared out of nowhere?


    He didn¡¯t recognize him at all.


    He would probably be caught off guard in an instant!


    Laws that didn¡¯t belong to this universe were very hard to imagine.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that this universe is too strange ¡­¡±


    Carolyn took a deep breath and said, ¡± as for us, after hearing part of the overture of the primordial chaos from that universe, we know most of the structure and composition of that universe. We can continuously create new laws of that world ¡­ In the end, he could rebuild that evil universe world ¡­ It¡¯s in one of our countries.¡±


    Caroline pondered for a few seconds. This truth piano was indeed terrifying.


    Now that they knew about the short-lived Overture of the primordial chaos, they had the possibility of recreating this universe. It was unimaginable ¡­


    The creation of laws ¡­


    However, thinking up to this point, Carolyn suddenly turned to look at the ancient God beside her. the legendary level 10, is it the law of creation? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He was watching it seriously. The truth piano was really powerful! The key to the truth of the universe. He was thinking that he should get one of them in his own Orchard someday. It was really cool ¡­


    But how could he break through to the tenth level?


    He did not know.


    The ancient God¡¯s expression was still calm. you¡¯ve all reached rank-9. With your combat strength and accumulation, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll soon get over your weak period and reach the upper level of rank-9 ¡­ You guys should be exploring the path of level ten by now, right? Most of the time, you¡¯ll have to figure it out and experience it for yourself to gain a deeper understanding.¡±


    at the same time, ¡± the ancient God said softly, ¡± don¡¯t bear too much pressure. If you can¡¯t find the way, I¡¯ll tell you when the time is right.


    Carolyn nodded her head.


    of course not. she was indeed starting to feel it out. She could not help but suddenly laugh. in fact, you¡¯ve already given me such an obvious reminder. At the same time, I¡¯ve experienced so many things. You still don¡¯t understand how to break through to the tenth level? If he didn¡¯t even react to this ¡­ I¡¯ll be too stupid to let you down.¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned and could not help but exclaim, ¡± ¡°You already know how to break through to the tenth level?¡±


    He seemed to have seen a new world.


    Level ten, the ultimate level of the universe, the end of the great Dao ¡­

 Chapter 965

    ?


    965 Tenth level method


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the tenth level path at another place.¡±


    Kachaa.


    Caroline and the ancient God left the finish line, leaving behind a dumbfounded piano.


    F * ck!


    You two ¡­


    Why didn¡¯t you say it in front of me?


    I promise to keep my mouth shut!


    The entire piano was in a daze.


    Since you don¡¯t intend to say it in front of me, why did you have to start?


    It was as if he was scratching an itch in his heart, and it was extremely uncomfortable. The path to the tenth level ¡­ It was actually the tenth level path! I¡¯m afraid that di Qi next door hasn¡¯t finished his research yet?


    ¡°Yes, I think I¡¯ve already seen the path to level 10.¡±


    Caroline sighed and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± in fact, if you didn¡¯t say it yourself, I once thought that the four genetic systems were the limit of the universe and the end of the level of life ¡­ This is because I can already clearly feel that the fourth gene is already saturated and I can no longer fuse the fifth gene ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned and fell into deep thought.


    It turned out that when di Qi, Carolyn, and the others broke through to the 9th rank, they would have a strong feeling that they could no longer integrate a fifth gene.


    This was because a four-gene life form was the limit of life in the universe.


    So, how did he break through to the tenth level?


    All the ninth-rank Dao cultivators in the universe, who had surpassed the laws of the universe, would have a vague feeling that they could no longer break through and were now standing at the end of the great Dao.


    However, a rank-10 life form with five genes truly existed in this world. That was the true end ¡­


    For example, Xu Zhi¡¯s genes indirectly represented the existence of a 5-gene life form, which truly existed in this world.


    The ancient God couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± how do you think we can break the curse of the 4th gene and have the legendary 5th gene appear? ¡±


    Caroline said, ¡±


    ever since I saw the ¡®creation of the century¡¯, I¡¯ve gradually gotten a general idea of the direction ¡­ And now, he was seeing the truth piano, creating a new rule ¡­ I already have a rough idea.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s brows relaxed. that¡¯s right. I was at a loss before this. I can¡¯t integrate new genes from the outside world into rank 10. How can I break through? ¡±


    He could no longer break through!


    Did level 10 really exist? However, the truth proved that it really existed ¡­ Someone had already walked that path and become the most magnificent creature in the universe. How could he break through?


    I can¡¯t imagine,


    I¡¯ve chosen to think from another path. According to the previous pattern, each path of cultivation should be a gradual process.


    if the ninth-rank was the law of distortion, then the tenth-rank must be moving forward along the path of this distorted law ¡­


    when a law was distorted to the extreme, to the point that it was beyond recognition, it was no different from a new law of the universe ¡­ wouldn¡¯t that be the creation of a law?¡±


    ¡°Then, is the tenth rank the law of creation? ¡®I thought so before, but I wasn¡¯t sure. I even thought it was suspicious ¡­¡¯ Perhaps this guess was wrong. If level 10 was the law of creation, where did the fifth gene go? Level 10 was obviously a life form with five genes ¡­ How was he going to fuse the fifth gene? How do we solve this?¡±


    I¡¯ve thought about it for a long, long time. The future path is too mysterious, but now that I¡¯ve seen the truth piano, I¡¯ve finally realized the error in my thinking. These two things, the creation of the rule, the fifth genetic position ¡­ In fact, it¡¯s the same thing, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    Hearing this, Carolyn couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.


    yes, the creation of laws and the fifth genetic position are actually the same thing ¡­ I¡¯ve been thinking, what is the nature of genes? What was the end of a genetic cultivation technique?


    It was the law.


    Every gene had a corresponding cultivation system of a law. In that case, the fifth gene position would be the fifth law ¡­ Since no one has integrated a new law, then I¡¯ll create a new law ¡­¡±


    the two of them have completely met and formed a perfect loop. It¡¯s as if the truth of the universe is so mysterious that it points to the final path ¡­ Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    At this moment, Carolyn¡¯s eyes were bright, and her face was filled with longing. She had come to her final conclusion:


    ¡°A grade-9 life form with four genes is already the genetic limit of life in the natural world. To break through to the fifth gene, there is only one way:


    Since he couldn¡¯t integrate new foreign genes into the outside world, he would create a new gene in his body! he had to force his way through to the fifth gene position! Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    Xu Zhi was already stunned.


    To think that there was such a method. It was simply inconceivable. Creating a rule, creating the fifth gene corresponding to this rule ¡­


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it ¡­¡±


    then How do I create it specifically? ¡±


    Caroline took a deep breath. Her voice did not stop, as if she was confiding or mumbling to herself, ¡± the path to rank 10 is to merge the four genetic systems and laws that you have cultivated. The four laws will converge and distort to the limit, creating a new fifth law.


    It¡¯s also equivalent to my four bloodlines from before, gathering together to form a true fifth ultimate bloodline, squeezing out the fifth gene position.¡±


    ¡°As for level 10, it is known as the end of the great Dao ¡­ ¡°The end of the great Dao doesn¡¯t refer to the great Dao of the entire universe, but the end of one¡¯s own great Dao. The four systems that one has cultivated before will come together to form a true unity. It will be the end of one¡¯s cultivation path!¡±


    When he heard this, Xu Zhi¡¯s entire heart was already in shock.


    So this was what the peak of the tenth level, the end of the great Dao, referred to?


    It wasn¡¯t the end of all the DAOs in the universe, because an individual¡¯s life couldn¡¯t truly cover the vast universe. Instead, it was the end of all the DAOs that one had cultivated in their entire life!


    Level ten, the ultimate realm of the great Dao!


    Carolyn also took a deep breath. Her eyes were sparkling, as if the curtains of a new era had been completely opened. Her future path of cultivation had been completely brightened.


    Yes, it was.


    Level ten was the creation of laws.


    In other words, he had to create the fifth gene and squeeze out the fifth gene slot.


    However, it was different from the truth piano. It combined a new law of the universe according to the existing universe syllables. It was a law that belonged to another universe, a big universe. As for level ten, it was based on the four laws that one had created and cultivated for themselves, creating one that belonged to them ¡­


    At the end of the main road.


    This was what he had learned in his life.


    The four gene slots gathered together, forming a new fifth gene!


    no wonder they said that di qi was the hero of the zergs.


    [ level 10 path: integrate all that you have learned in your life, integrate your four genes, fuse them into a new gene, and open up a new corresponding cultivation technique ¡­ ]


    Wasn¡¯t this di Qi¡¯s old line of work?


    No wonder he was said to be the Zerg hero.


    I couldn¡¯t understand it before, but you deliberately asked us to do our best. It¡¯s already very obvious ¡­ The creation of the century and the truth piano in front of us will reveal the truth step by step.¡±


    Caroline looked at the ancient God and said in reverence, ¡± as for you, you asked us to cultivate four genes and completely polish them to perfection before breaking through to rank-9 ¡­


    Only now do I understand your deep meaning.


    Because if the first four genes are not maxed out, there¡¯s no way to truly integrate them. It¡¯s impossible to break through to rank-10 in your entire life!¡±


    The ancient God was completely silent this time.


    he looked at carolyn¡¯s fiery gaze and gently hugged her, feeling touched. he said, ¡± ¡°all of this is the result of your own hard work. i didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too humble.¡±

 Chapter 966

    ?


    966 One hundred thousand years of despair, tenth-tier Dao discussion


    Xu Zhi did not answer Caroline¡¯s question.


    Only he knew how shocked he was.


    The difficulty of breaking through to the tenth level was much greater than one could imagine. It was not hard to imagine why the tenth level was so rare, even ¡­ They only existed in ancient legends.


    ¡°I¡¯m really grateful.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s voice was hoarse from the ancient God¡¯s embrace. She was a little emotional as she said softly, ¡±


    ¡°The first reaction of those who have broken through to tier 9 is ¡­ In this world, it was impossible for there to be a tenth level! that¡¯s because they discovered that at this level, the fourth gene is already their limit. It¡¯s impossible for them to integrate the fifth gene from the outside. They will have to stay at rank-9 for the rest of their lives ¡­


    Her gaze seemed to have seen the entire history of the universe, the Daoists and sages in the long river of time, seeing their history.


    yes, the moment they break through to become Dao cultivators of the universe, it must be the greatest joy in their lives. They must be happy and delighted to control and distort the laws themselves ¡­


    This is because they have already surpassed the Daoists in the universe!¡±


    Carolyn was still mumbling to herself. It seemed as though she was pouring out her inner thoughts, but it also seemed as though she was talking to herself. however, after experiencing the great joy of life, they will definitely feel a sense of despair, a sense of destiny.


    yes, because at that time, they would have discovered that they had nowhere to go. They would no longer have a path of cultivation. They would have already sensed their fate and stood at the end of their lives.


    How to break through?


    How to break through?


    How to break through?


    They began to spend their lives crazily in search of that path until death arrived. They wailed in grief and despair. Their white hair floated in the old void space of the universe. Their turbid eyes were already lost as they welcomed their own death.


    The bitterness, sorrow, and despair were indescribable. It must be ¡­ It¡¯s hard to describe.¡± Carolyn¡¯s voice started to choke up. that¡¯s a sense of fate that¡¯s even crueler than death.


    She was not sad for herself, but for the great Daoist who had transcended the laws of the universe.


    Which one of those who could walk the path of tier 9 wasn¡¯t an unimaginable unparalleled genius?


    One had to know that in the tens of thousands of years of the history of the tiel Empire¡¯s civilization development, there had never been one!


    And even if he did break through, he would also welcome ¡­


    Caroline closed her eyes, a trace of pain flashing through her eyes.


    To be able to reach grade-9, they must be the most devout seekers, fanatical believers in the pursuit of ¡®truth¡¯. They prostrated on the road of truth and set sail from childhood, fanatical, sincere, passionate, and cut through obstacles ¡­


    And he was one of them.


    There was no difference between pursuing the great Dao and pursuing the truth.


    They felt the strong sense of despair of their destiny, and they could also feel it.


    For those who had achieved Dao, the greatest fear in life was: It wasn¡¯t how bumpy the path of truth was, or how difficult it was to seek knowledge. It was the inability to cultivate, the inability to continue pursuing one¡¯s own truth.


    I¡¯ve already seen the entire situation and deduced what a rank nine will face in the entire universe ¡­ It¡¯s like a curse of the universe. After they broke through, they lived the saddest 100000 years, because they had no possibility of breaking through.¡±


    the lower, middle, and upper nine ranks are merely the threshold to accumulate energy. They can no longer advance any further. They are no longer able to cultivate their genes ¡­ They can¡¯t cultivate anything anymore.¡±


    at first, they thought that after breaking through to rank-9, they could continue to integrate the fifth gene and continue their cultivation like before. Little did they know ¡­ It¡¯s impossible to integrate genes into a rank-9, so the door to the future is closed to them!¡±


    She was even sorrowful and had lingering fears.


    As for himself, he had transcended that terrible and sorrowful fate. It was simply a great fortune!


    If it weren¡¯t for the ancient gods and the heritage of these eras, she would basically become one of those pathetic seekers, stuck at a standstill for the next 100000 years.


    Would he commit suicide?


    He did not know.


    However, if one couldn¡¯t pursue their own truth and stopped at the realm, the long years without hope in the future would be like the greatest torture for those who pursued Dao and truth, the torture of 100000 years.


    After tens of thousands of years of being at a loss, there might be people who chose to commit suicide in despair.


    Caroline was filled with emotions, and her expression became complicated. She was in complete admiration. it¡¯s all thanks to you! ¡®And let the venerable sovereigns, the three of us who were blocking the battle, break through by force ¡­¡¯ Otherwise, we¡¯ll be destined to walk on the wrong path. ¡±


    Yes, it was.


    The venerable sovereigns had stopped them from breaking through at that time, probably because they knew the way to break through to the tenth level to prevent them from being stupid.


    It seemed that the venerable sovereign had beaten them up badly, but it was all for their own good ¡­ At the thought of this, a hint of admiration and gratitude appeared in Carolyn¡¯s eyes.


    Fate was always so wonderful. A turning point would decide the two ends of one¡¯s future, life and death.


    Only he himself knew that everything he had was given to him by the ancient gods.


    The ancient God said,¡±yes, as you said ¡­¡± But sometimes, not knowing was the happiest ¡­ Even if they know the secret of breaking through to level ten, they will still be in pain, there is no difference ¡­¡±


    The ancient God smiled and said, ¡± ¡°So what if I know? How difficult is it to Max out on four genes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already a miracle for most existences to break through to the ninth step.¡±


    in the 8000 years of being a God, to be able to reach the end of one or two paths ¡­ It¡¯s already a great fortune to break through to the ninth step.¡±


    not knowing the truth might still be a blessing. At least there¡¯s still hope. Those rank nines will spend their entire lives searching for the non-existent secret of breaking through to rank 10 and travel to the ruins of the universe and the remains of ancient existences ¡­


    If they knew the truth, they would be even more desperate. Even when they were tier 8 gods, they would have died in order to Max out their four Geno points. They wouldn¡¯t even be able to break through to tier 9.¡±


    The ancient God said indifferently.


    Carolyn¡¯s expression grew increasingly solemn. life, the path of cultivation, could it be that it has always been so hopeless? The majority of them broke through to the ninth step, which means a long hundred thousand years of despair?¡±


    if this continues, most cultivators will face a great despair that will last for a hundred thousand years!


    The ancient God stroked Caroline¡¯s hair and said, ¡± ¡®Fighting against the heavens, fighting against nature ¡­ It was an extremely stupid thing to do. Most of the time, it was the best for a mortal who cultivated not to step onto the path of cultivation. Although that kind of life was short, it was full of happiness ¡­ It¡¯s an extremely laughable thing for mortals to be envious of the high and mighty heavenly gods and judge success and failure based on their ¡®lifespan¡¯. ..¡±


    I¡¯ve cultivated in seclusion and fought against the heavens. I¡¯ve almost never lived my own life. So what if it¡¯s been 100000 years? ¡±


    The ancient God was silent for a moment before saying softly to Caroline, ¡± ¡°I hope you don¡¯t blame me for changing your life and bringing you onto this path of cultivation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually very grateful.¡±


    Carolyn smiled, her expression calm as she said, ¡± I¡¯ve already avoided many things. Even now, with your help, I¡¯ve survived the rank-9 Daoist curse and have the opportunity to step into the future rank-10.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an opportunity.¡±


    In the end, the ancient God fell silent. The path of tier 10 was even more terrifying than the path of tier 9.


    He didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, he just sighed and said, ¡± the path to level 10 is still unimaginably long. It¡¯s not something that ordinary life forms can step on ¡­ However, as long as I¡¯m still alive, I¡¯ll do my best to help you all walk towards the end of the future.¡±

 Chapter 967

    ?


    967 The ambition of the players, the 10000-year-old cornerstone


    Upon hearing this promise, Carolyn¡¯s eyes glowed as if she was completely intoxicated. She still wanted to say something.


    Xu Zhi laughed and said, ¡± it¡¯s about the entire evolution corridor. The construction of the New World has yet to be completed. The entire competition is almost coming to an end. We can go and take a look.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Said Carolyn as she retracted her thoughts.


    While they were discussing the world, a few days had passed, and the final result of the evolution corridor was almost out.


    Whoosh.


    The two of them turned around and returned to the White evolution pathway.


    Looking from the tunnel, the closest one was only a few dozen meters away from the final sprint. However, the further it went, the more difficult it became, and the stronger the cell pressure was.


    ¡°Good luck!¡±


    The truth piano, on the other side of the finish line, said leisurely, ¡± everyone, let¡¯s sprint! The top 1000 will be the tier 9 resource package! It¡¯s right in front of you!


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Caroline looked at Pan Yu Xian.


    After all, Carolyn knew that this person¡¯s knowledge and talent in certain areas were extremely terrifying.


    in fact, the top players were also extremely powerful.


    Just like the alchemy monarch, the racer of Mount Haruna, cutie pie, and the others. They were all very good at evolutionary knowledge, but they were not good at fighting.


    Pan Yu Xian¡¯s expression changed as she looked at Caroline and reported the situation. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Right now, the competition is very intense! It can be said that most of the geniuses have entered.¡±


    After all, the top monsters in the ¡± sorcerer Community ¡± and ¡± spore evolution ¡°, who had been fighting all over the world, were now all gathered here.


    Everyone had guessed that the ancient gods would be ruthless once they entered the level 9 era. A large amount of resources would be enough to make them go crazy.


    ¡°The creatures at the front are all powerful, but the creatures worth mentioning are: The contestant in first place is a Pata Pata small television ¡­¡±


    Pan Yuxian pointed to a small light blue pixel TV in the front. There were two antennas on its head, and the TV had thick eyebrows and big eyes. it¡¯s a girl. Although I don¡¯t get along with my other companions and don¡¯t have any daily interactions, according to my sources, this girl is the girlfriend of the alchemy factory ¡­ She¡¯s supported by a shameless person, so she¡¯s able to get first place now.¡±


    Carolyn was speechless.


    Pan Yu Xian unhesitatingly revealed a certain someone¡¯s Secret, telling Caroline, ¡± Someone was cheating!


    Naturally, the racer of Mount Haruna had a girlfriend in real life ¡­


    But who was it?


    Ordinary people didn¡¯t know about this at all. Only a few people in the big shots ¡®Communication Group knew.


    She wasn¡¯t in the group of big shots, but she had planted a spy, her sister, to observe the actions of these guys at all times.


    ¡°An alchemy factory? Is it the creature that has been creating and duplicating di Qi¡¯s genes and bloodlines?¡± Carolyn smiled. So what if she cheated? everyone relied on their own methods. She only wanted results.


    yes, that guy. In fact, that guy is very scary. His talent is a monster. Currently, he is the one with the most powerful evolution talent in our group.


    Due to the special characteristics of his species, he had mastered too much information about the bloodline genes. Every day, he created all kinds of genes and created all kinds of creatures. You can imagine the evolved ability that comes from training.¡±


    Carolyn smiled and said, ¡± this kind of talent, although his aptitude for cultivation and combat isn¡¯t good ¡­ ¡®All they do is research on genes, bloodlines, biological structure, and evolution methods. Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be any living environment here ¡­¡¯ However, with the Asura Dao, it caused an unimaginable chemical reaction.¡±


    Carolyn had made a reasonable evaluation of them.


    this kind of Geno bloodline research talent is extremely rare and powerful. No matter which giant it is, we must grab hold of it tightly ¡­ Caroline took a deep breath. She thought very highly of Pan Yu Xian, because she was now considered as one of her people. With a face full of anticipation, she said, ¡± ¡°Since it evolved from this creature, it should have some special characteristics, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Pan Yuxian smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯m making my own life plans and calculating the species. However. they¡¯re making plans for the sake of the entire Asura path ¡­


    It was impossible for them to not have a plan for this earth-shattering revolution ¡­


    The creature in front of them was a species that they had created together after building, laying the foundation, discussing, and exhausting countless efforts two thousand years ago ¡­


    This is the core of their plan. This creature will bring about the rise of the path of Asura and is their future.¡±


    Carolyn was puzzled. so powerful? ¡± It bore the fate of an entire civilization? Is this the little Pata Pata TV?¡±


    This television is too cute. I can¡¯t tell that it¡¯s actually carrying the luck of civilization ¡­


    She used her divine telekinesis to scan the television and study its structure.


    Every particle he discovered was like a circuit block that could be assembled at will and had a special effect.


    At the same time, she felt a high degree of similarity to the creatures in the alchemy factory from this creature, as if there was a special degree of compatibility.


    their TV species also needs non-flesh and blood creatures to evolve, and it needs to be in granular cells. Iron-based life forms are fine too, but they don¡¯t ¡­ As such, their entire clan is their current choice, and they took this opportunity to enter like me. ¡±


    Pan Yuxian looked at the TV, ¡± they want to use this guy to carry out an unprecedented reform of the era and lay the foundation for the entire civilization.


    Carolyn was extremely interested and could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°What functions does it have?¡±


    ¡°Um, it doesn¡¯t have any functions at the moment.¡±


    Pan Yu Xian thought for a moment, but she didn¡¯t know how to answer, ¡± mm ¡­ How could he explain this? This is a heaven-defying functional tool, an alchemy factory¡¯s exclusive auxiliary vehicle.¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s vision was completely blurred.


    it¡¯s precisely because it doesn¡¯t have any functions, is pure and blank, that it is called the cornerstone of civilization ¡­ This was because any species or living creature that defied the heavens could be eliminated in the future ¡­ They consider more than anyone else and think further.¡±


    Pan Yuxian thought for a moment. have you ever played a game console? Those low-end mobile phones, the red-white ones, the ones that have a card inserted. You can play whatever game you insert.¡±


    Naturally, Carolyn knew that low-end civilizations would have such handheld games.


    Insert the card?


    Could it be that this creature had formed some kind of array by making circuit boards to particles so that it could be like a red-white machine that could ¡± insert cards ¡± to achieve various functions?


    Then, the game card inserted in this TV ¡­


    Could it be the various plug-ins produced by the alchemy factory?


    ¡°The current functions are still very simple ¡­¡± Pan Yu Xian took a deep breath, ¡± but, at present, the most important function is still there. Do you see the two antennas on the small TV? ¡±


    ¡°I see it.¡±


    when the time comes, I can insert the ahoge of the ¡®quantum gene¡¯ into the two antennas to form the real antennas. At that time, other people can entangle their own quantum bodies from the antennas through the television ¡­ By watching television, he could see the quantum combat body on the television, remotely control it, and engage in battle and slaughter ¡­ They call this TV channel virtual life.¡±


    Carolyn was speechless.


    She was at a loss and a little confused.


    Was he hiding behind the television ¡­ Battle?


    Should he hide in the dark like those quantum martial Dao grandmasters?


    She had already imagined an extremely strange scene:


    In this civilization, the experts all watched television in the living room and did not step out of the house.


    And they could control the people on the TV to fight by watching it ¡­


    That scene was simply too beautiful to look at!


    yes, the main function of this TV is to load all kinds of electronic components produced by the alchemy factory-bloodlines, such as the quantum bloodline. A normal one only has 60% of the original bloodline power, but with the enhancement of this special material, it can be increased by another 10%.


    70% of the original¡¯s power?


    Although 10% seemed to be very little, it was actually very powerful.


    If the sixth level was of little value and only had about half of the original¡¯s power, then 70% could barely be used as the main combat method.


    that¡¯s too shameless. He¡¯s sitting behind the TV and fighting? ¡± Carolyn was completely stunned. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°This is only one channel on the TV. Does that mean you can change the channel?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, you can change the channel.¡±


    Pan Yu Xian smiled and continued, the second TV channel is the entertainment channel.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    this time. I¡¯ve changed a plug-in. It¡¯s loaded with Mother Earth¡¯s dragon vein to form. Joss flame array ¡­ The people who watch the TV are all kinds of powerhouses. By gathering their power of will, you can turn the creatures on the TV into incense creatures, which have powerful combat power and become their guardians.¡±


    for example, they¡¯re already preparing for their first TV series. They plan to broadcast it in a trial run. It¡¯s called ¡­ The Legend of Nezha.¡±


    Television could even gather incense?


    Become a guardian God?


    Carolyn¡¯s expression became even more shocked. What the hell was in the brains of these people?


    The cornerstone of a civilization had actually been made so strange and bizarre ¡­ She didn¡¯t even know how to describe it!


    Everything could be done by sitting in front of the TV.


    ¡°Wait ¡­¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s expression was completely off. Looking at these strange and lively creatures that were still racing in the evolution corridor, she said, ¡± this matter is definitely not that simple!


    these guys have not even entered the New World yet, but they¡¯re already thinking of controlling the new world¡¯s future completely in their hands. They¡¯ve already planned out the future path and calculated the future of more than ten levels ¡­ We¡¯ll use the small television as a hub to lead the world¡¯s cultivation system and become the core foundation of the entire world!¡±


    She could already imagine what these bastards were up to ¡­


    Once the small television became popular, the entire new world would become a transcendent cultivation world that loved to watch television ¡­


    The experts were all cultivating in front of the television, and the television had become their personal favorite.


    The scene was too beautiful to even think about, and they simply didn¡¯t dare to look at it!

 Chapter 968

    ?


    968 The bizarre order of civilization


    Carolyn was completely dumbfounded.


    These lively and grotesque Asura Dao Warriors seemed to be laughing and joking now, but in fact, they were madly plotting against her behind her back?


    She had not even entered a new world, but she had already started to make a comprehensive preparation plan, changing the style of her world creation!


    They did not dare to look directly at such a civilized style.


    A television expert?


    The great Entertainment¡¯s era of extraordinary cultivation?


    This was the true meaning of staying in the house and exploring the outside world through the TV!


    cough, cough, cough. Caroline took a deep breath and said with a strange expression, ¡± their dreams and the civilization they look forward to are really special.


    How could it not be special?


    Not to mention Carolyn, even Pan Yu Xian was also greatly shocked.


    She felt that the ¡± cornerstone of civilization ¡± that those idiots had worked so hard to build was too hardcore punk!


    She was speechless. these bastards are too perverted. They plan to become otakus and start a civilization of otakus. They¡¯ll hide in their houses for thousands of years and learn about the outside world through the TV!


    However, he had to admit that this was in line with the style of these sand sculptures. If they could lie down, they would definitely not sit ¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful to hide and develop in secret?


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    As a proper beautiful girl, although Pan Yu Xian was unconventional, it was precisely because of this that she couldn¡¯t get along with them. She felt that this was too dirty, shameless, and unprogressive, which was why she revealed the whole plan of these idiotic players.


    However, Carolyn actually revealed a pensive look and said, ¡± ¡°Is this also a combination of technology and extraordinary power? It reminds me of the izodaine civilization of the past ¡­ In the past, we used mechanical armors and gathered the magic nuclei of magical beasts to form a mixed technology extraordinary civilization.¡±


    Pan Yu Xian was speechless.


    Your evaluation is ¡°similar to you?¡± Inherited the will of the people of isodar?


    Her entire face darkened.


    Indeed.


    It¡¯s a combination of technology and the supernatural, similar to you, but you izudaardians are completely different. You¡¯re magical mechanical tanks, travelling the world, hot-blooded and romantic.


    As for them?


    They were magic-powered mechanical TV, hiding in the house, a wretched otaku.


    It was the same combination of extraordinary technology, but these were two completely different spirits!


    Carolyn took the matter at hand. I have to say that this civilization is extremely powerful and has endless potential. As long as various plug-ins can keep up, the television channels ¡­ It¡¯s very diverse, and in theory, there are infinite possibilities.¡±


    ¡®Let¡¯s not talk about controlling quantum bodies. Let¡¯s just talk about incense TV shows. If there are many powerhouses watching TV ¡­ The convergence of faith and power of will is enough to condense a powerful incense God. It¡¯s very useful whether it¡¯s to wage a war in the outer realms or to protect a civilization ¡­¡±


    After all, it was extremely powerful.


    The racer of Mount Haruna, the alchemy monarch, and the cute girl had been secretly researching the most suitable ¡®player civilization¡¯ for thousands of years. Naturally, they had endless potential.


    ¡°By the way, are there any other channels?¡± Carolyn asked.


    ¡°Mm ¡­ Of course, there are other channels that are still in the planning phase.¡±


    Pan Yuxian thought for a moment, ¡± the third one is the Science Channel ¡­ They mainly talked about all kinds of cultivation knowledge, and there was a beautiful host teaching body forging, fitness, cultivation methods ¡­


    They were preparing to launch a late-night program called ¡­ He would practice radio calisthenics and make people sit in the living room, watch TV, and do it. One, two, three, four ¡­ Two two three four ¡­ Three two three four ¡­ One more time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably it.¡±


    When Pan Yu Xian said this, she felt a little embarrassed,


    there¡¯s also the fourth channel, which is the TV shopping center. It¡¯s called ¡®world shopping¡¯, and you can buy all kinds of resources ¡­ There were TV advertisements in it, and there were activities every day, such as special offer divine artifacts: The Teslar demon-slaying Buddhist staff from the lava domain did not cost 999 or 888. It only cost 188 to bring home ¡­ Of course, there¡¯s also a forum for everyone to exchange their thoughts.¡±


    according to them, if they don¡¯t step out of the house in the future and just sit in the living room and watch TV, they might already be able to run amuck in the universe and become keyboard warriors who maintain world peace through the TV.


    For example, the existence who was watching the TV in the living room, the one who liked to watch beautiful women working out and soap operas, might actually be the chaotic light God who ruled several planes. The owner of the TV in the living room was often enthusiastic about shopping on the TV ¡­ In fact, he¡¯s the abyssal devil monarch who rules over the entire devil realm.¡±


    A television powerhouse!


    Carolyn was dumbfounded upon hearing this.


    Watch TV and rule the world?


    And it¡¯s still so sound?


    His ultimate goal was to get everything done without even stepping out of the house.


    However, even she had to admit that it was very powerful. It had its own quantum body and a God of incense shared by all civilizations without even stepping out of the house. The two were responsible for going out and exploring the world.


    No one could find out where their true bodies were.


    the ideology of this civilization is very scary. It is as if they are living in the higher dimension of the universe. They put the entire world on TV, sit in the living room, leisurely drinking tea, watching TV, and doing all kinds of research.


    Carolyn completely agreed with him.


    this is a highly civilized society with extraordinary technology. Since they have spent so much energy, I won¡¯t stop them. I¡¯ll see how they have developed.


    Oh my God!


    You will regret this.


    Pan Yu Xian¡¯s face darkened.


    However, Carolyn didn¡¯t pay any attention to her. Instead, she looked at the entire evolution corridor, which was already nearing its end.


    Out of the top 1000, more than 900 people had appeared.


    Very quickly.


    A voice came from the sky, ¡±


    after more than ten days, you have successfully passed the evolution corridor. The top 1000 will receive sufficient resources. Please check for yourself ¡­ However, you should also know that obtaining a huge amount of resources means that you will be targeted by the Aboriginals. They hope that you will have evolved species that match the corresponding abilities!¡±


    as for the rest of the top 1000, don¡¯t be anxious. You can continue to evolve and enter the end of the tunnel to head to the New World ¡­


    The moment Carolyn¡¯s voice fell ¡­


    At this time, the TV Player in first place quickly made a request, ¡± as the first place, can I make a small additional request? ¡±


    ¡°What request?¡± Carolyn asked.


    The television said,¡¯my request is very simple, I just want an plug-in for a quantum organ ¡­ And this plug-in should have been placed somewhere in the small universe.¡±


    Naturally, it was the racer of Mount Haruna and the others. After all, without the quantum gene plug-in, this television of hers had no abilities at all and was just a piece of trash.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already placed it here.¡±


    BOOM!


    After Carolyn put down her things, her voice completely disappeared.


    Outside the God¡¯s Tower.


    Caroline stretched out her hand and made a grabbing motion, and a white porcelain tower appeared in her hand. a television? His main body was hiding in the world, which meant that he was hiding in this tower. He was using his quantum combat body, incense, and God to explore the entire outside world ¡­ It is indeed a carefree place, and it is very suitable for this God¡¯s Tower.¡±


    This civilization, in her opinion, was very suitable for the tower world.


    And this tower could now be called: Quantum TV Tower.


    In fact, even di Qi¡¯s seven world heavenly court and the three pillar gods of the lava great domain could not compare to her in terms of agility. Her civilization was the most elusive one, and no one could invade them.


    in the beginning, I was the easiest to invade. Now, no one can find my civilization. With a smile, Carolyn looked at the Tower of God through the window of the tower.


    let¡¯s see how this civilization will develop.

 Chapter 969

    ?


    969 The Qi refining Empire, a divine item from heaven


    Hualala.


    The earth was vast and boundless.


    Rivers, soil, trees, and mountains.


    It was impossible to tell that they were inside a tall tower. It was like a vast and vast world, with luxuriant branches and leaves, and the earth was green.


    Whoosh.


    A group of top 1000 players appeared on the spot.


    At this moment, they could clearly sense that their own density and even the density of the surrounding environment had formed a strange high-energy world that was compressing at a high speed.


    Even the powerhouses would find it difficult to cause large-scale destruction.


    ¡°The piano didn¡¯t appear here but was taken away? What kind of creature has she transformed into that she¡¯s so precious to Carolyn?¡±


    let¡¯s not care about that. Brothers who have entered, quickly split up according to the original plan!


    yes, we¡¯ll follow the plan we¡¯ve agreed on before. First, we¡¯ll collect resources and quickly reproduce the species-television. We¡¯ll make it so that everyone has one as soon as possible.


    construction team, quickly start digging and building a basement. We need to quickly build a base and hide in it. Then, we¡¯ll start building a farming style ¡­ Watch TV!¡±


    Countless people began to set up camp.


    At the same time, they discovered a very terrifying thing.


    This world had only been around for 30 to 40 years at most, but they actually felt that danger was lurking everywhere. Large numbers of Tier 4 and Tier 5 experts were everywhere.


    Level 6 was faintly discernible, as if it was the Overlord of some secret realm in the forest.


    ¡°A Tier 6 heavenly Emperor has already appeared. Could it be that there¡¯s already a tier 7 heavenly Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Eight or nine out of ten!¡±


    what the f * ck? it¡¯s only been thirty years, and a heavenly Emperor has already appeared? isn¡¯t this too ridiculous? ¡±


    of course, everyone. You must know that with such a terrifying spiritual energy density, coupled with the inherited memories in their minds and the ready-made mature cultivation methods, it¡¯s very normal for them to break through to the heavenly Emperor realm in 30 years if they are given the opportunity to cultivate ¡­ Even the twenty plus year old Dou di next door still exists.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    However, the players ¡®scalps went numb.


    The top 1000 of them who came here couldn¡¯t fight.


    This was because they were all studying species with evolutionary potential to be able to walk through the evolutionary corridor ¡­ Those who could fight were still at the back of the evolution corridor. It was still uncertain whether they could enter.


    Someone said,


    anyway, don¡¯t panic. We¡¯re already mature players. This isn¡¯t the first time we¡¯ve explored a new world. We have to learn how to move by ourselves!


    let¡¯s act according to the plan. Our television civilization is not a battle-type civilization to begin with ¡­ we are the foundation of the world, similar to the green vines of Mother Earth. We are only responsible for maintaining the television equipment. They will fight their own, their civilization will develop their own ¡­ We¡¯re just ¡­ Onlookers!¡±


    yes, we are only hosts of live television broadcasts. We absolutely can not interfere with the times. We only provide the foundation of the world, provide television sales, and remain neutral like Mother Earth.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s start looking for geniuses who are powerful enough to sell television sets.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little too fast? None of us have been able to bring out the quantum body to make contact with it. Is it not safe?¡±


    ¡°Who allowed you to make direct contact?¡±


    ¡­


    The world of the White Tower.


    In the blink of an eye, another ten years had passed.


    The entire land was in turmoil. These Saima and digital beast tribes were fighting each other. It was very brutal and bloody, and they had suffered heavy losses.


    Another ten years passed.


    During the period of disputes, there were internal conflicts among the races.


    There were strong tribes that developed languages, characters appeared, cultivated land, and herded livestock. Unparalleled heavenly emperors established dynasties one after another, and the fate of the country flourished day by day. There were countless cultivators.


    The entire land was filled with the art of true Qi.


    In a few years, countless peerless experts who cultivated genuine Qi transformed their Qi into nothingness, flew in the air, and traveled freely between heaven and earth.


    The development of this land was rapid. Ten years was like two hundred years of progress in the outside world!


    Finally, in the Wushan tribe ¡­ The first godly spirit appeared, and he was known as the great emperor Dongqing.


    This Overlord of gods had unparalleled talent and the aura of a Holy Dragon. With the genuine Qi technique of the Azure Dragon Force, he directly pushed through the northern mountain range and the demon Emperor clan who occupied it bowed down to him.


    The next year, Emperor Dongqing entered the Western Desert alone.


    He had single-handedly defeated the illustrious Grand Martial Emperor of the great martial dynasty and announced his submission.


    Another day, he entered the beast race from the South and beheaded the great beast Emperor. Great emperor Dongqing swept across the entire region, and his reputation reached its peak.


    The East Green divine dynasty was completely established.


    The various dynasties were all conferred the title of hereditary vassal states, and the entire land welcomed an unprecedented unification. Language, writing, and currency were all unified.


    In addition, they were required to wear cloud robes and high shoes according to their dynasty and clothing. All men began to grow their long hair and tie it up. They were also required to wear a crown and a jade pendant at their waist to distinguish the status of each major class.


    In the Imperial court.


    Gold and Jade shone brilliantly, and red sandalwood smoke floated in the main hall.


    Dongqing the great emperor, who was wearing a bright yellow Dragon robe, stood with his hands behind his back. He had a dignified look on his face as he sat on the emperor¡¯s throne. He gave off an indescribable sense of dominance.


    ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been observing the edge of the world. There¡¯s another realm in the outer realm that¡¯s above us.¡± Great emperor Dongqing¡¯s face was dignified. it is suspected that there is a great world in the outer realm. That world is different from us. They cultivate in Buddhism ¡­ We cultivate Qi, the world, a tower formed by many levels, and we are just one of the heavens.¡±


    The surrounding officials were shocked.


    There were more worlds in the outer realms?


    They had thought that they were the center of the world, the sky round and the earth square.


    As for His Majesty, how great was his talent and strategy? He had already seen the outer realm?


    our civilization is only a few decades old. We only got this opportunity because of the pity of the immortals.


    Great emperor Dongqing was wise and valiant, full of fighting spirit. He said, ¡± there¡¯s another world out there with countless enemies. I plan to spread martial arts to all the people ¡­ Everyone, there¡¯s no need to hide anything. Only by having all of you cultivate can you become a powerful country ¡­¡±


    Before he finished his sentence.


    Suddenly, a small television fell from the sky and landed in front of the Imperial court, creating a medium-sized hole.


    ¡°Which demon dares to disturb my imperial court?¡±


    The experts and guards immediately moved and blocked in front of him.


    ¡°there¡¯s no need to be afraid. i¡¯ll see for myself.¡± Great emperor Dongqing left the Imperial court and walked out of the hall. He saw a light blue television with thick eyebrows and big eyes. It had two small antennas and was indescribably cute.


    ¡°A deity from the heavens? What is this?¡±


    Great emperor Dongqing was slightly surprised.


    television user manual? ¡±


    Great emperor Dongqing¡¯s face was filled with vigilance.


    Could the mysterious meteorite be a gift from the ancient Immortals?


    Or was it a trick of some unknown enemy from the other macro worlds?


    He couldn¡¯t help but carefully read the instruction manual. The more he read, the more impressed and shocked he became.


    The Emperor couldn¡¯t help but clap his hands and laughed, and his laughter resounded throughout the palace. Countless ministers were dumbfounded, and the godly spirit Emperor said, ¡± the heavens have blessed our dynasty. There¡¯s actually such a divine item in this world? ¡±

 Chapter 970

    ?


    970 An ordinary office worker


    Hahahaha!


    ¡°Good, this is good stuff!¡±


    with just a little investigation, we¡¯ll know that this divine item can¡¯t be created by some fellow from a world that has risen to power with us for only a few years!


    ¡°This is a divine item from the heavens!¡±


    Seeing the great emperor Dongqing¡¯s delight, the ministers in the hall were shocked.


    What could have shocked such a talented and ambitious Overlord? he had always been a serious person.


    Year 3 of the East Green dynasty.


    Then, something strange happened.


    A meteorite fell from the sky. The Dongqing Emperor, who had been working hard to rule the country, no longer attended morning court sessions. It was as if he was obsessed with Celestial Arts. He stayed in his harem day and night, not caring about the outside world.


    Countless officials in the Imperial court began to discuss this matter, and they couldn¡¯t help but rage.


    ¡°Evil, that¡¯s an evil! His Majesty had made great efforts to rule the country, how wise was he? Your mind has been contaminated by this thing!¡±


    ¡°This subject wants to risk my life to make an audience!¡±


    Year 7 of the East Green dynasty.


    His Majesty still ignored everything.


    In the midst of the country¡¯s panic, the Prime Minister was in charge of all the National affairs.


    The Prime Minister worked hard to govern the country and worked hard to carry out the policy of ¡°military deployment to all people¡± for His Majesty. He vowed to be loyal to His Majesty, hoping that when His Majesty returned from the wrong path, there would still be a healthy dynasty.


    Ten years in the East Green dynasty.


    The entire dynasty was still in chaos and was on the verge of collapse. The vassal lords all over the country were already showing signs of rebellion.


    hahaha, I have come out of seclusion again. I have actually mastered such a peerless divine skill!


    On this day, the Dongqing Emperor reappeared. He used bloody means to suppress the entire dynasty. He wiped out any disgruntled voices and ruled the world again.


    When the Prime Minister saw this scene, he could not help but burst into tears. Your Majesty, you¡¯ve finally turned over a new leaf. You¡¯ve turned over a new leaf ¡­ It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Don¡¯t get addicted to those evil things.¡±


    There were also officials who sobbed,


    ¡°It¡¯s just that His Majesty¡¯s strength is too wasteful, and he only has 70% of his previous strength left.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back ¡­ Our dream of conquering the Outworld can be reignited.¡±


    The eleventh year of the East Green dynasty.


    His Majesty returned and made great efforts to rule the country. At the same time, his strength began to gradually recover and even rise again, and he began to step into the mid-level deity realm.


    Ten years later, His Majesty led an Army and crossed the world above-the Buddhist world.


    BOOM!


    An earth-shattering battle erupted.


    A mighty figure of the Buddhist League from the Buddhist league¡¯s macro world was also a God that was not inferior to His Majesty.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been tolerating you in the forum for a long time.¡±


    Great emperor Dongqing spoke as if he had known this existence for a long time. His voice was cold and domineering, and he said something that none of his subjects understood. you have indeed come as promised. I¡¯ll see you at the offline entrance. You¡¯re not a coward after all.


    This powerful being of the Buddhist sect was like an enraged Vajra, ¡± if you want to fight, then let¡¯s fight. Using your sharp tongue to insult me for not being good with words. Wait until I rule your world and kill you forcefully. I¡¯ll cut off your tongue and let everyone watch.


    you¡¯re just a sharp-tongued person. Is a level four really that powerful? ¡±


    your level is higher, ¡± great emperor Dongqing said coldly. it¡¯s just that you broke through to the God-level before me in your world. You¡¯re just one step ahead.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death.¡±


    This battle had caused the entire mountain to collapse.


    A powerful pressure swept out. The two unparalleled existences were actually fighting to the death without any mercy, as if they had a deep hatred.


    This battle lasted for three days, and both sides were exhausted. In the last fight, they both died.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty has fallen?¡±


    All the elites and experts of the Lord dynasty were shocked. This was too unbelievable.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    In a secret room in the entire western sea Empire.


    In an elegant living room, a middle-aged man in slippers was sitting in front of the TV. He was slovenly dressed in a loose nightgown, looking like an unemployed middle-aged office worker.


    ¡°Eh? They both died?¡±


    The middle-aged man scratched his head and a serious look flashed across his face. With a faint smile, he said, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so powerful. His cultivation base is indeed stronger. However, I¡¯m not weak and can be bullied. I self-destructed and died with him ¡­ However, I have to create a new body. I don¡¯t know how much time that will take.¡±


    ¡°Dad, mom called you to eat.¡± The little girl¡¯s voice came from the side.


    ¡°I know. I know ¡­¡±


    Although the middle-aged man said that, his eyes were still fixed on the screen,¡¯it¡¯s good to create a shadow first ¡­¡¯ It proves that I¡¯m still alive. Otherwise, the dynasty will be in chaos.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, come and eat. Mommy is angry!¡± The little girl shouted.


    At the table beside them, a beautiful middle-aged woman pulled the little girl and said softly, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. Don¡¯t call your dad. He¡¯s at work. He¡¯s at work.¡±


    The little girl looked puzzled and said,¡±what work?¡± Her father had never left the house and had been working at home. Could he be an internet operator? Or are you a programmer?¡±


    The little girl had never left the outside world, but her parents had used some special means to exchange for many real-life books for her to entertain her and kill time.


    There were all kinds of books, science fiction, reality, urban, and fantasy.


    gradually, she began to understand how the outside world was like from the books.


    ¡°Your father is indeed working.¡±


    The beautiful middle-aged woman was silent for a moment. She sat at the dining table and gently said, ¡± it seems that I have to tell you the truth. Our family has never left the house. Your father has long used a special method to shield the entire room for our safety ¡­ After all, your father has many enemies.¡±


    The little girl was shocked and said excitedly, ¡± ¡°Dad, could it be a spy from the country? Working in secret underground? He¡¯s so powerful.¡±


    Her father was frivolous, wearing floral shorts and big slippers.


    He was not an ordinary office worker!


    She was so excited that her mouth was wide open.


    Which little girl didn¡¯t fantasize about her father being extremely handsome and an unfathomable super big Shot?


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    The beautiful middle-aged woman picked up some food for her daughter. I told you to just read those fictional novels. Don¡¯t believe them. They are all fake ¡­ What supermarket, 9 to 5 work, TV, computer, science ¡­ That¡¯s a fictional world, it doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    then my father is a very ordinary ¡­ White-collar worker.¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes flashed with disappointment. No wonder he was so free, playing with her all day, reading books with her, discussing the plot, playing with toys with her, and making her happy.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. He¡¯s a special white-collar worker.¡±


    His mother pointed to a middle-aged man in slippers sitting on the sofa in the living room. He was watching TV with a serious face and said gently, ¡± ¡°Your father is the great emperor of a Qi cultivation region-great emperor Dongqing. He rules over hundreds of millions of cultivators and is a great God! One of the most powerful people in the world!¡±


    The little girl sat in front of the dining table in the living room. ¡°???¡±

 Chapter 971

    ?


    971 The warlike mythological era


    The little girl was dumbfounded.


    ¡°You see.¡±


    The beautiful middle-aged woman¡¯s entire body floated up. Her entire body was surrounded by divine light, making her look extremely beautiful. actually, I¡¯m also a very powerful cultivator.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    The little girl sat on the chair and stopped eating, her mouth opened wide in a cute way.


    ¡°You¡¯re only six or seven years old. We don¡¯t want you to cultivate ¡­ before this, I told you not to believe those strange novels, such as Special Forces, spies, urban business, 996 work system, people who just got off the plane in America ¡­


    That¡¯s all fake, it¡¯s all a lie. You¡¯re really too Chuunibyou.


    In reality, there is no such thing. Reality is a transcendent world of cultivators. There are many heavenly emperors and gods with vast divine power.¡±


    The little girl was completely shocked. She couldn¡¯t even hold her chopsticks properly and was about to faint from the shock. She quickly asked, ¡± ¡°Then how does dad work? how does he manage the entire mythological dynasty? As a great Supreme God, he only knows how to watch TV every day and doesn¡¯t go out.¡±


    She was in a mess every day, wearing slippers and sitting on the sofa, idling around and looking dispirited. No matter how she looked at it, it didn¡¯t look like it!


    ¡°Watching TV means working.¡±


    The mother smiled and said, ¡± ordinary celestial emperors do not have the ability to use the ¡®Pata Pata small television of the universe¡¯, but the gods of various large worlds have already used this¡¯ home office ¡®mode, just like your father. This is the rule of our world. They call these home places ¡­ The divine plane.


    ¡°Mom, you said you don¡¯t read novels! Otherwise, how would you know about the term ¡°office at home¡± and ¡°Chuunibyou¡±?¡± The little girl angrily said in her childish voice.


    The beautiful middle-aged woman was speechless.


    He still had to read books. After all, it was so boring here.


    In fact, she and her husband had been against it in the beginning.


    The style of writing was strange, and it was odd in shape. One look and one could tell that it was not a proper publication.


    However, it was very boring to stay here, so he could only try to look at it. Who knew that the more he looked, the more fascinated and interesting he became. He was completely immersed in it.


    Emperor Dongqing had always been a serious and wise man. Now, he had also begun to enjoy reading all kinds of fantasy, fantasy, and Xianxia novels. Even now, the two of them were addicted to this kind of ¡± home life.


    At that moment, they felt like they would never step out of the house for the rest of their lives ¡­ Such a life was wonderful.


    She looked at her daughter and mumbled,¡±when I become a God, I can also buy a TV for myself. I can stay in the house and explore the outside world.¡±


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to become stronger in a more comfortable and safe way?


    ¡­


    On the other side of the battlefield.


    The fall of great emperor Dongqing shook the world.


    This was a high and mighty God!


    Even if he was no match for them, he could still escape.


    However, they were fighting to their deaths here. It was hard to imagine what kind of deep hatred they had to fight to such an extent!


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s said that I had a quarrel with this God in a mysterious place in the ¡®forum¡¯ and became his enemy.¡± Beside him, a powerful vassal Lord heavenly Emperor spoke.


    This was the number one general of the dynasty, with unparalleled combat strength.


    ¡°Impossible! After a quarrel, he wanted to fight to the death here? He didn¡¯t even care about his life ¡­ He was a God! How could he be so casual?¡±


    On the side, the Prime Minister had a complicated look on his face. He was on the verge of collapse.


    Their strongest King had fallen, and it was easy to imagine what kind of internal strife they would face.


    However, just as the upper echelons of the dynasty were about to collapse, a projection of great emperor Dongqing appeared.


    everyone, I did not die. We can just return to the dynasty and make a long-term plan ¡­ I¡¯ve long been immortal, and it¡¯s difficult for anyone in the world to kill me!¡±


    His Majesty had an undying body!


    Can¡¯t be killed?


    As soon as he said this, all the celestial emperors were dumbfounded and shocked!


    ¡­


    Ten days later.


    In the court of the East Green dynasty.


    Great emperor Dongqing was still a hazy Phantom, but he had condensed quite a bit.


    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already guessed that My Immortal body is related to the small Pata Pata TV that fell from the sky. Great emperor Dongqing looked at the few people standing in front of him. this is an extremely powerful divine item. Prime Minister, general, you two have just broken through to the divine Spirit realm. Would you like to share this secret with me? ¡±


    ¡°I am willing.¡±


    The two of them were overjoyed.


    A month later, two new neighbors suddenly moved in next to the little girl¡¯s house. Their entire family also moved in, and there were also children about the same age as her.


    She was overjoyed.


    ¡­


    Somewhere, in an extremely confidential underground location.


    This was the underground TV station of the players.


    At that moment, none of the players were focused on fighting. Their daily job was to cultivate their realms and use their own knowledge to improve the small TV and carry out daily maintenance.


    According to their words, they were the ¡± TV Headquarters ¡°, and they were the ¡± Mother Earth green vines ¡± of this world. They were absolutely neutral, placed above the times, and maintained the peace of the world.


    With such a position, even if they didn¡¯t have exaggerated combat strength, they would become the foundation. No one would threaten their safety, just like how di Qi didn¡¯t dare to touch the green vines of Mother Earth.


    ¡°Are we almost done?¡±


    recently, it¡¯s completely expanded. There are more new TV sets.


    that¡¯s right. We¡¯ve basically roped in all the top geniuses of the seventh floor into our system. They¡¯ve already enjoyed the great benefits and can¡¯t leave.


    ¡°Subconsciously move and let the other party completely integrate.¡±


    I have to say that the geniuses and monsters in this world are extremely terrifying ¡­ Perhaps, there will be a few monstrous existences like Carolyn and di Qi. Who knows?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±


    in any case, any genius that appears can¡¯t do without television. No matter how the times develop, it won¡¯t endanger our position. We¡¯re just the staff of the television station responsible for maintaining the television, and the audience watching the television.


    ¡°Speaking of breaking through to become a God, haven¡¯t the players made a breakthrough yet? Wasn¡¯t he a Big Shot from Asura Dao? You were already a heavenly Emperor before, why were you so slow?¡±


    ¡°Re-cultivation is still very fast, but only 40 to 50 years have passed. How can it be so easy to break through to become a God? However, it should be soon. During this period of time, he would break through to the God-level and be able to entangle his quantum combat body, then he would be able to go out ¡­ We¡¯ll be able to start a new era of television!¡±


    It might be hard to say.


    Back then, they dug holes and built all kinds of shielding arrays to bury themselves alive. They had been living in the house until now and had basically never gone out.


    They were all using the energy from the big gift bag and were self-sufficient.


    ¡°What a bunch of stinky little brothers. They re-cultivated, but they can¡¯t even compare to the speed of someone¡¯s first cultivation! They¡¯ve already produced so many gods.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you give it a try? Why don¡¯t you compete with those monstrous geniuses? Fight for it?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t it just 40 to 50 years to break through to the God spirit stage? ¡®If it were me, I would have become a God at the age of twenty ¡­¡¯ Wait, don¡¯t worry, give me another bottle of beer, I can still blow it. ¡±


    ¡­


    A new era had finally begun.


    Many years had passed, and countless top-tier experts considered owning a ¡®small television¡¯ their greatest fortune. Countless experts had brought their families to live in seclusion, and they could understand and explore the outside world through the television.


    However, on this day, a new channel was opened.


    ¡°Focus interview.¡±


    A mysterious person had finally appeared in the mysterious small TV. They called themselves ¡± reporters ¡°, and the players could finally leave the outside world through the TV.


    At that moment, a reporter was interviewing the current Emperor of the East Green dynasty. thank you for your support. Hello-everyone. This is the focus interview program. Today, we are honored to invite a special guest-Emperor Cang Jin of the East Green dynasty from the first level of the macro world ¡­ May I ask if you have any special thoughts about governing a country and deploying military force to all its people?¡±


    Great emperor Dongqing laughed. His expression was dignified as he began to answer seriously.


    After all, it was an honor to have the mysterious TV last time, and it would probably reach the top of the hot topic in an instant.


    by the way, ¡± he said, ¡± I¡¯m very dissatisfied with the sacrificial Emperor on the second level. Sooner or later, I¡¯ll conquer his Kingdom and kill him to vent my hatred.


    The reporter laughed awkwardly and coughed twice before saying, in that case, thank you, the Overlord of the gods, for your support in our interview. Today¡¯s interview will end here.


    On the other side, in front of the TV.


    ¡°Daddy, he¡¯s fierce to you.¡± A crisp sound was heard.


    A bald man sat in front of the TV with his daughter in his arms and laughed, ¡± hehe, he¡¯s only able to be sharp-tongued for a while now ¡­ I¡¯m the next one to be interviewed. I¡¯ll definitely respond strongly.¡±


    In front of another TV.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very interesting program.¡± The Abyssal Demon Dragon Emperor, who was known as the sixth level, was a taboo existence that ruled the entire abyss. At this moment, he grinned and closed a book named dimensional geometry.


    This one was a vegetarian T-Rex, sitting on the sofa with a hazy light flashing in his eyes. it seems that I have to watch the talk show every day to get to know the other strong people.


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was slightly strange.


    What was this?


    Information flow ¡­ A super mythological era?


    The gods of the various planes were watching television to understand the outside world?


    From the start, he had guessed that these guys would have all kinds of complete plans, plans with powerful execution ability, and pull the entire world into their style without any bloodshed.


    However, he did not expect it to be pulled in so quickly and so naturally.


    ¡°They¡¯re too experienced. They¡¯re already very familiar with such a wretched thing ¡­ Moreover, the racer of Mount Haruna is behind all this.¡± Xu Zhi shook his head and said with a half-smile, ¡± as expected, it has still developed into this strange ¡®harmonious and friendly¡¯ civilization and extraordinary society ¡­


    The development of this era was not beyond Xu Zhi¡¯s expectations. In fact, it had long been within Caroline¡¯s expectations.


    What were the characteristics of this civilization?


    It couldn¡¯t kill people.


    The powerhouses were all hiding in the house, hidden very deeply. Then, they followed the network cable and fought in the air outside, but none of them died ¡­


    It was very harmonious and friendly.


    therefore, this is the civilized society that Carolyn likes. This is one of the reasons why she seems to agree with it ¡­ Back then, she wanted to build a perfect Utopia with the guilt mechanism, but it did not succeed ¡­ In front of us is, in a certain sense, a completely different kind of perfect technological society, not a pure barbaric civilization.¡±


    And for Xu Zhi, it was very good.


    Almost none of the top powerhouses died ¡­


    Furthermore, they had extremely rich combat experience, many times more than the experts of ordinary transcendent worlds!


    Why?


    The experts of other worlds didn¡¯t dare to fight with their full strength. They fought to the death. After reaching the godly spirit realm, there were all kinds of considerations in every battle, and their hands and feet were tied.


    But here, because of a few arguments and abuse on the forum, they directly fought to the death. There was no gossip at all, and people were ruthless and didn¡¯t talk much.


    As for fighting, the crazy killing could raise one¡¯s realm and allow one to gain various insights!


    ¡°It seems that the frequent battles have increased the efficiency of breaking through. It¡¯s even more possible for an average level 9 world.¡±


    this is probably being polite in real life ¡­ However, they dared to fight crazily along the internet ¡­ You can¡¯t follow the network cable to hit me anyway, so we¡¯re not afraid of each other.¡±


    Xu Zhi could already see it clearly at that moment: In this ¡®online¡¯ world, the number of battles and disputes between the strong was more than ten times more than in the ¡®real world¡¯!


    These players had indeed thoroughly studied the concept of ¡®keyboard man¡¯.


    An expert raised in such a civilized atmosphere ¡­


    All of them were experienced keyboard warriors, and their methods were shrewd and ruthless. Other extraordinary civilizations would probably suffer a great loss if they encountered such Mad Dogs who would start fighting every day without saying a word and were trained to be good at fighting!


    this is a little too interesting. In a world that combines extraordinary and technology, the existences of other civilizations in the ¡®real¡¯ will probably suffer a great loss if they encounter this group of experts who are good at fighting ¡­ Xu Zhi just laughed. He did not want to interfere. Like the other players, he was just a guide and a witness.

 Chapter 972

    ?


    972 The development of the great era


    This civilization was based on a dream of the universe.


    The dream of the universe was to treat the entire ¡®world and universe¡¯ as a dream of one¡¯s own. Zhou Meng was hidden in a small house deep in the mountains, and he was dreaming ¡­


    This civilization, on the other hand, treated the entire ¡± world and universe ¡± as a world in the television. The high-dimensional creatures sitting in front of the television ¡± played ¡± with the low-dimensional creatures in the television.


    Year 40 of the East Green dynasty.


    The gods had completely entered a period of explosive growth, and countless gods surged out, forming a legendary Golden Age.


    A large number of gods began to spend huge sums of money to buy Pata Pata small televisions and regularly pay ¡± cable TV payments. the era of pay-to-view gradually became the cornerstone of the entire world.


    All the powerhouses clearly knew how terrifying this divine item was!


    Even though the quantum battle body that was created only had 70% of the main body¡¯s strength, it was extremely safe and there was no need to worry about its life or death ¡­


    His main body could also hide in the dark with his family and protect them at any time. He would no longer have any weaknesses and would not have to worry about using his family to threaten him again.


    However, with such a strange and powerful divine object, how could they not be afraid of such an unpredictable TV headquarters?


    At that moment, all the officials in the court of the entire East Green dynasty had already begun to discuss among themselves.


    I¡¯m afraid that this mysterious organization is forming a real foundation of the world, uniting all the powerhouses of our era.


    yes, the other party has been very straightforward. They didn¡¯t play any tricks, and there¡¯s nothing they can do to restrain us. If we turn hostile, the most we can do is destroy the small TV and stop using the quantum battle body and the various functions inside ¡­


    ¡­


    That¡¯s right, the other party really couldn¡¯t do anything to them. There was no threat to their lives.


    The combat strength of their main bodies was naturally stronger than that of the clone that the quantum combat body was entangled with.


    However, if they became enemies, they would be the ones at a disadvantage and lose most of their benefits.


    This was using benefits to bind them, an Open Conspiracy.


    This special ¡± organization ¡± definitely had an extremely intelligent and powerful person behind it, and its mechanisms were extremely perfect and well-organized. They also knew that if they made deals with these powerful and intelligent geniuses and gods in the dark, they would be exposed sooner or later. Thus, it was better to do it openly from the beginning.


    it seems that the organization behind this is operated by an ancient immortal God.


    Everyone had their own evaluation.


    ¡­


    The 50th year of the East Green dynasty.


    The seven levels of the tower world were completely connected, and they knew of each other¡¯s existence.


    The seven dynasties in the tower were either enemies or allies.


    In the East Green dynasty alone, there were thousands of gods and tier 7 heavenly emperors everywhere. It was an indescribable Golden Age, and the spiritual energy in the entire world began to thin ¡­


    innate spiritual Qi is in short supply ¡­


    The dense spiritual Qi streams and waterfalls began to disappear, and the land turned into a mortal domain.


    The energy of the universe was balanced.


    The spiritual Qi streams, waterfalls, and Springs that could be seen everywhere were now absorbed into the bodies of the gods and existed as individual lives.


    At this moment, the avatars started to rule the world in the Imperial court.


    In the mortal world, there were no more gods¡± true bodies ¡®descending.


    This era was known as the mythological era of the Great Divide.


    The history of Dongqing true sage recorded this:


    [ in the ancient times, there were no saints in the world. the ancient sages and mighty people taught the mortals skills, animal husbandry, literacy, and clothing. after sensing the rules of the world, they gradually cultivated and became saints. after more than ten years, they gradually entered the void and separated from the mortals.


    In the thousands of years that followed, the immortals and gods walked in the human world with their incarnations, ruled the great world, and fought against each other. It seemed that humans and gods lived together, and the great world was prosperous, but in fact, there were no true gods in the world. ]


    ¡­.


    outside the tower.


    It was still a deserted domain of nothingness. In the dark and gloomy vacuum universe, there were still all kinds of debris and corpses floating, showing the tragic battle of the last battle.


    ¡°The spiritual Qi of heaven and earth is starting to thin.¡±


    Carolyn stood in the middle of the ruins, above the void. Looking at the tower in her hands, she said indifferently, ¡± this place isn¡¯t too big. With the tower-like structure, it can accommodate more living beings, but ¡­ The spiritual energy is thinning too quickly.¡±


    Only 70 years had passed.


    This was the accumulation of tens of thousands of years of the tiel Empire¡¯s resources that she had collected. One must know that, according to her prediction, it would take a hundred years to completely deplete it.


    And what was in front of him?


    It was much faster.


    This was due to the players ¡®mechanism, which greatly increased the speed of cultivation and combat.


    It was equivalent to having a ¡®training simulator¡¯, sitting in front of the TV, fighting life and death every day, training crazily, and naturally, the speed of breakthrough was extremely fast.


    I¡¯ve put in almost all of my gains from the universe garden trip.


    Caroline took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± however, even though I spat out all the energy, I took away all the talents, half of the tiel Empire, the higher-ups of bord planet, and the entire race ¡­ ¡°Energy is not important. Knowledge and talent are the true foundation of a civilization.¡±


    The elites, emperors, and research talents of that land had all been captured in one fell swoop and taken into the spiritual universe.


    The rest were the middle and lower-level people who had not become gods, as well as a large number of ordinary people. They were still on those planets. Without a leader, there was bound to be great chaos. There might be a new empire Rising among them, but this was no longer under her control.


    ¡°Is there not enough spiritual energy?¡±


    At this time, the ancient God suddenly appeared beside him.


    yes, the amount of resources consumed is much greater than I imagined.


    Carolyn frowned slightly. according to the normal development of the world, it should have entered a period of peace ¡­ The deities were high and mighty, while the cultivation speed of the mortals was slowed down. As a result, there was a complete gap, and even the geniuses could only enter an era of slow development.¡±


    That was indeed the case.


    They had absorbed too much energy, and the energy and spiritual Qi of the entire world were thin. This caused the other latecomers to be slower, and it was impossible for such an exaggerated outbreak period to appear again.


    After all, this was how the world was. It was a zero-sum game, and the total amount was there ¡­ The more you get, the less the others get.


    As the saying went,¡±as long as the Saints don¡¯t die, the thieves will never stop.¡±


    Even though gods could now absorb energy from the void.


    But what about ordinary people?


    Where¡¯s the heavenly Emperor?


    There was no chance for anyone who had not reached that realm. They could only obtain resources from their surroundings.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s about to enter a peaceful period.¡±


    The ancient God thought for a moment and said, ¡± this is only a seven-story domain. The original plan was to have a thirty-three-story tower ¡­ However, there¡¯s no need to worry. I still have quite a bit of energy in my hands that can supplement the progress of the world.¡±


    Carolyn took a deep breath. for the sake of my world, I¡¯ve made you spend too much.


    The ancient God shook his head and said, ¡± the so-called accumulation of wealth is just an external object. The greatest use is to increase one¡¯s strength ¡­ By the way, there are countless gods, so there should be people who have almost finished the path of the ninth step, right?¡±


    Ordinary creatures would have a long way to go before reaching the ninth-rank, but the Super Saima were different!


    Their path to the ninth step was extremely short.


    With only a few million cells, a level nine super seyman would soon appear, similar to the Super seyman in the small universe before ¡­


    Although his combat power was not strong and he only had a realm.


    yes, the fastest batch. They¡¯re almost done with the grade-9 journey ¡­ Carolyn suddenly focused her attention. you mean to say that we should let them stay at a weak rank-9 and forge a perfect 4-gene Dao Foundation? ¡±


    Carolyn muttered to herself for a few seconds, before falling into deep thought.


    yes, their journey to the ninth rank is very short, so they don¡¯t have much time to waste on climbing the ninth rank. Yu Sheng still has a lot of time to build a perfect Foundation and then break through to the ninth rank.


    This was the advantage of being a super seyman.


    But was that really the case?


    Their difficulty level did not decrease either!


    They had gotten on the bus first, and the actual difficulty of becoming a complete rank-9 was not lower than that of ordinary creatures. It was just a relatively moderate alternative breakthrough method.


    ¡°The truth about the tenth level, naturally, can not be told to them.¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed and said, ¡± but at this time, we can suggest to them that they build a perfect Tao Foundation. We can hint to them that such a person¡¯s combat power is stronger and that their future is broader. The strong people with ambition will naturally not choose to let them go.


    Hearing this, Carolyn was startled. Her eyes gradually brightened up as she said in surprise: this is a very good plan. Indeed ¡­ It could prevent the weak from despairing after knowing the truth and choosing to die of old age by sticking to their Dao Foundation ¡­ It can also hint to those who are truly strong and have the opportunity to pursue higher scenery.¡±


    Caroline smiled and gently said, ¡± it¡¯s a very good idea. One disclosed information can form two meanings for two types of people.

 Chapter 973

    ?


    973 The Nomad civilization


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I think. In the vast universe, there are many inheritances that are like this.¡±


    The ancient God shook his head.


    ¡°Many civilizations are like this? Is this the best way?¡±


    Carolyn was slightly surprised. After carefully thinking about the profound meaning behind this, she revealed an expression of understanding. indeed! You¡¯re a super ancient God, you¡¯ve lived for hundreds of thousands of years, you¡¯ve seen many things.¡±


    In fact, this was indeed the law of many powerful races in the universe.


    At this moment, Xu Zhi naturally knew about it based on the inherited memories of the renemansky clan.


    This was because, now that he thought about it carefully, renemansky¡¯s inheritance also suggested that talented descendants cultivate a perfect Dao Foundation and then break through to rank-9. If they did not have the talent, they should not force it.


    But why would he suggest it?


    And not directly tell the truth about the tenth level of the iron-based race¡¯s descendants?


    because the world is too cruel. It¡¯s better not to tell ¡­ To avoid despair.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked up and said, ¡± even the tenth-grade ancestor of the reinimanska clan did not think that it was possible for his descendants to break through to the tenth grade. Therefore, the inheritance only vaguely suggested that the later generations cultivate a perfect Dao Foundation and did not directly explain it. This could prevent the later generations from falling into demonic obsession and despair when they were at the divine Spirit stage ¡­ He didn¡¯t even break through to rank-9, but he killed himself just to improve his 4th-tier Dao Foundation.¡±


    This was a cruel reality.


    When a race with a strong inheritance and few clansmen didn¡¯t even have a level 9 descendant and had many generations of level 8 gods, all dying of old age on the path of weak level 9 gods ¡­ If not even a type 9 had appeared, then in a few generations, this race would definitely age and go extinct!


    There must be a reason for this segmented memory inheritance method to be popular at this time. Time had proven its practicality.


    Even many powerful races in the universe had to do the same.


    the universe¡¯s cultivation path is truly a struggle against the heavens. It¡¯s a hopeless and bumpy path with no end in sight. Xu Zhi shook his head and sighed. He was filled with emotions.


    Right now, he was planning to do the same, imitating the powerful races in the universe outside.


    He was instilling in them the concept of being stronger with four genes, but he was also hinting that if they couldn¡¯t do it, it would be fine even if they didn¡¯t create a perfect gene. They could break through directly, but they would be weaker than other rank-9s ¡­ Such a concept.


    After all, it was true that most of the grade-9 creatures were leeks, but Xu Zhi still hoped that among the leeks ¡­ There was a possibility that a true tenth level would appear.


    ¡°Then, we have to tell them and inform them.¡±


    of course. Carolyn smiled and said, ¡± after all, this was only known during the evolution corridor period ¡­ This was something that happened later, and it wasn¡¯t left in their inherited memories in advance.¡±


    As the two of them talked, they talked about the future of the era and the model of prosperity. In fact, the two of them were also discussing a new way of civilization development by harvesting leeks.


    ¡°Ancient God, do you want to descend with me? It¡¯s time to meet the descendants of this new world, as well as the living beings ¡­¡± Said Carolyn with a smile.


    The ancient God only shook his head. go ahead. I won¡¯t be accompanying you.


    Normally, it would be fine to go.


    However, when he thought about the sudden change in the supernatural world, he was afraid that it would be broadcasted live on television. After all, even the gods were being interviewed, and it was a focus interview. That would be a little awkward ¡­


    He thought about it and decided not to go.


    Instead of going to this kind of awkward meeting, it would be better to do something else ¡­


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and inform them.¡± Said Carolyn with a smile. Carolyn was very used to it, and even felt a sense of familiarity with it.


    After all, the izudaardians and the Protoss were in a similar situation back then. The powerful ones were used to live broadcasts on TV.


    Carolyn was prepared to move, but she said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I obtained some interesting memories from the memories of His Majesty tiel of the tiel Empire and the few Supreme gods.¡±


    ¡°What memory?¡± The ancient God laughed.


    they have hidden it very well. It is the top secret and information of their country. It is only the coordinates of certain special civilizations in their personal brains.


    Coordinates?


    Xu Zhi did not quite react in time.


    However, he quickly felt that this was normal.


    After all, the development of the tiel civilization for tens of thousands of years, there would definitely be all kinds of information about some civilizations that he passed by, some civilizations that he knew, and all kinds of other information.


    This was especially so for the scene before him.


    They had become a part of Carolyn¡¯s memory corridor, and even their most confidential memories had been dug out.


    Carolyn smiled. however, it is very obvious that the other worlds will not reveal their exact coordinates on their own accord ¡­ ¡°However, Emperor tiel still used some special tracking methods to tail them for a certain distance and learned the rough coordinates of a Nomad-level civilization.¡±


    ¡°A Nomad-level civilization?¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was indifferent.


    The tiel civilization had not yet truly possessed the ability to move their ¡± civilization ¡± at will. They had only barely reached the threshold of civilization. At the last moment, they had been preparing to realize the ¡± wandering planet project.


    The truly advanced civilizations in the universe must exist in the form of ¡± nomads ¡°. This was an inevitable law.


    At the same time, a civilization of this level would have an exaggerated demand for energy. Therefore, it was impossible for them to stay in the same star system for a long time. They would choose to leave after mining enough resources.


    At the same time, it was not only illusory, but also unimaginably flexible and difficult to track.


    This was a truly powerful civilization in the universe. The planet could no longer restrain them, and they could even move the entire planet.


    Just like the Nomad tribe on the grassland, when the resources of one grassland were exhausted, they would migrate to another grassland to continue grazing and growing.


    To make a simple analogy, it was like floating around the ¡®ancient wood planet¡¯.


    She explained, ¡± I know the general location. I¡¯ll stay on that piece of land. As long as I carefully explore the void of that area, no matter how good the concealment is, it can¡¯t escape my eyes.


    That was what she thought.


    After all, she considered herself to be one of the most powerful existences among the ninth step.


    ¡°If you¡¯re interested, you can visit her.¡± The ancient God laughed. but don¡¯t play around and lose your mind. You have to focus on improving your cultivation.


    Xu Zhi was really not too interested in the culture of the outside world.


    The tiel civilization from before, planet bord?


    It was simply like playing house, not even in his eyes!


    In the end, it was Xu Zhi who acted as the universe garden and made a direct move, which made Carolyn and the others feel powerful ¡­ Otherwise, it would have been an easy battle against the natives.


    The Nomad civilization in front of him might have truly entered level-9 ¡­ However, he didn¡¯t think that Carolyn couldn¡¯t defeat the other party. Even among the Daoists of the universe, she was one of the most powerful ones ¡­


    However, observation was still necessary, but that was all. Xu Zhi intended to completely build his focus on the sandbox that opened up and developed the extraordinary world.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    that¡¯s right. Carolyn smiled and said, ¡± we¡¯re looking for civilizations from the outside world and all sorts of new stars to find some energy to replenish. Otherwise, if we continue to rely on your accumulated reserves to provide energy ¡­ It¡¯s too much of a pity.¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled and did not say anything.


    After exchanging a few more words, Carolyn bade her farewell and left to inform the entire tower world about her future path to the 9th rank, as well as how to break through and advance.


    Xu Zhi looked over with a calm gaze.


    She was busy with her own things. Although she didn¡¯t show her face, she couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that he didn¡¯t want to explore the world.


    Kachaa.


    In a flash, Xu Zhi entered the entire world of the tower.

 Chapter 974

    ?


    974 I have a bold idea


    Tap tap tap tap.


    Xu Zhi landed gently in a mountain range and looked into the distance.


    He saw a small God¡¯s residence.


    A few gods that trusted each other were hiding together, hiding their auras deeply.


    only if one doesn¡¯t go out for a lifetime can they build such a strong protective concealment array ¡­ Otherwise, once you went out frequently, you would definitely be able to find your lair by following the clues. No matter how high the shielding effect was, it would be useless. However ¡­ I¡¯m really not going out for a lifetime.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s gaze was leisurely.


    But do you think that the main body is their weakness?


    That would be ridiculous!


    The main body¡¯s combat strength was the strongest.


    After all, it was a copy of the crippled quantum gene, only 70% of the original ¡­ If you can¡¯t even beat the clone, you¡¯re really looking for death if you go to the main body ¡­


    In this land, small televisions were already a popular product among the gods.


    Xu Zhi calmly spent some resources and managed to get a small television. He then built a house in a hidden place.


    Kachaa.


    Xu Zhi sat in the living room that had just been built in front of the small TV, experiencing the rules of life in this world. it looks like the live broadcast is about to start, right? ¡±


    He sat on the sofa, bored, and fiddled with a few TV channels, only to find that there were unexpectedly few channels.


    ¡°Virtual life¡±


    Quantum combat body was the function of the core.


    ¡°Television shopping.¡±


    It was currently very simple and crude.


    There were no high-grade divine artifacts.


    There were only various novels, books, and spiritual reading materials. The most interesting thing was that Xu Zhi had even discovered a game handheld device, which actually had pok¨¦mon, daphomet, and so on.


    ¡°Let the gods play with these?¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face darkened slightly.


    What kind of strange technology tree did these animals choose in order to make money?


    Smelting iron, making electric circuits, industrialization, starting from scratch, and now even a handphone had been invented ¡­


    As expected of a professional farmer. He was not good at fighting, but he was the first in the lifestyle class ¡­ There were definitely talents in the electronics department working there.


    ¡°Focus interview¡±


    This one had just joined.


    And then there was nothing else.


    What Xu Zhi looked forward to the most was another very important ¡± variety film and television ¡°, which would broadcast movies, create film and television ¡± stars, ¡± collect the power of will, and use incense to gather them into a God of incense ¡­


    However, it seemed that the program had not appeared and was still going on as planned.


    After all, the arrangement of incense and the planning of the TV series were very complicated.


    I reckon that Carolyn is going to start her livestream soon? ¡±


    Xu Zhi sat on the sofa and watched the small TV, feeling a little bored.


    For these natives, the current television barely had the three elements of an otaku: Gaming entertainment, novel reading, film and television programs.


    It could make these natives stay at home for the rest of their lives and live happily as otakus, but for Xu Zhi, it was really quite boring ¡­ After all, it was a common occurrence.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you find something to do?¡±


    Xu Zhi held his chin and frowned. The other deities had their own families, sitting in rows to watch TV together, but this house was empty.


    Everyone had a daughter and son to accompany them ¡­


    they invaded the universe garden. Now, let the universe garden invade in reverse ¡­ Bring Medusa and Shi Ji to this living room and watch TV together?¡±


    secretly observe the development of this new civilization together? ¡±


    He was shocked by his wild idea.


    This operation was too flashy.


    I secretly observed my own civilization.


    He felt that he might have been led astray by the tricks of those idiotic players, which was why he came up with this idea. However, after thinking about it, it was actually not bad!


    After all, Carolyn¡¯s development had been too smooth.


    The development of di Qi and the three pillar gods was too smooth, and they did not suffer any major losses ¡­ The universe garden had suffered a huge loss, but they wouldn¡¯t take revenge? Renemansky¡¯s show was over just like that?


    That would be such a waste.


    The universe had to fight with each other. He did not have a deep hatred with reinimansaga. Although they were not enemies, they were at least neutral forces that did not have a good relationship with each other ¡­


    Reinymansky could give them some pressure.


    A strange expression appeared on his face. furthermore, bring Shiji and Medusa over and learn their civilization system in reverse ¡­ After all, you¡¯re the only one who can learn my culture. Without me, I can¡¯t learn from you.¡±


    otherwise, Medusa and Shi Ji might not be able to keep up with the times the next time we meet. Those people are really crazy about learning everything ¡­


    When Xu Zhi thought of this, the corners of his mouth curved up slightly.


    I really need to balance it out ¡­ He couldn¡¯t just help Carolyn and the tier 7 heavenly court ¡­ I still have to help Medusa and quantum world rise. Universe garden-although it¡¯s my new extraordinary sandbox, I can¡¯t always favor my ¡®biological son¡¯, the small universe world, who followed me here, right?¡±


    ¡­


    Cosmos garden.


    The earth was green and lush, and there were countless beasts.


    This was the land of several planets, and it was extremely vast. At the same time, there were some living beings that appeared. They were actually some level nine existences from the crystal wall system universe, and they descended and wandered on this land.


    Hahahaha!


    The little girl was still working out, waving her fists, punching tens of thousands of times a day.


    Medusa was still practicing martial arts.


    Soon, the two of them were called to the study.


    The sunlight outside the window shone into the study, and the dark red carpet was covered with gold.


    Reinymansky sat on a chair and said in a loud voice, ¡± it¡¯s been sixty to seventy years in the higher dimension space-time since the civilization invasion. How do you feel? ¡±


    In fact, 70 years was only a day after the invasion in real time.


    the trauma of civilization has not yet recovered.


    Medusa pursed her lips and said indifferently, ¡± a day has passed. Tiel Empire, extraordinary planet bord ¡­ He was still dealing with the aftermath of the battle and had not recovered yet.


    ¡°Their higher-ups have all been taken away, leaving behind only the old, weak, and disabled citizens. Our disciples, the thirteenth Prince, Charles, and the others, are already doing their best to save their civilization.¡±


    Medusa did not care about those low-level civilizations in the first place. If she did not like them, she would just let them run their own course. She was already too busy with a crystal wall system universe.


    Renemansky laughed, his gaze seemingly penetrating through the ancient era. He said with a complicated expression, ¡± more than 100000 years ago, that God¡¯s Buddhist and Daoist civilization was already an unimaginably powerful giant in my era.


    ¡®However, when I woke up again, his era had passed, and he was old ¡­¡¯ Even though I was not as good as him in that era, now that I¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯m gradually catching up to him ¡­ Not long ago, we fought once, and he actually had internal injuries ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that he has fought against a powerful opponent before.¡±


    Medusa listened carefully.


    It contained a terrifying ancient message.


    However, renemanska laughed and did not say anything else, which made her heart itch. ¡°Enough with the nonsense. Let¡¯s get down to business. The enemy seems strong and we¡¯ve suffered a big loss. However, they don¡¯t know that I¡¯ve left a secret technique.¡±


    ¡°You left behind some kind of technique?¡± Medusa said in surprise.


    that¡¯s right, ¡± renemansky said. as an existence who has come into contact with the ultimate path, I still have some means. I¡¯ve also cultivated quantum martial arts. I¡¯m unpredictable and have already followed them into their world.


    Yes, it was.


    Medusa¡¯s eyes suddenly burst with a bright light!


    Since he was a close friend of the evil god, it was only natural that he had already cultivated quantum martial arts ¡­


    And quantum martial arts were very strange!


    He left behind some quantum particles and secretly followed them ¡­


    ¡®They invaded our world and stole our civilization. Now it¡¯s our turn ¡­¡¯


    ¡°Father is so amazing.¡± Shi Ji¡¯s face was filled with excitement.


    but you have to be clear that this is not a decisive counterattack. We will not make too many big moves. We don¡¯t even need to descend in our true bodies. We will definitely be discovered ¡­ ¡°However, if we split off an extremely small portion of our quantum bodies to sneak in and lay dormant, it¡¯ll be enough.¡±


    Reinimansaga laughed. the other party has created a new world. We can go and take a look. It will be a wonderful journey.


    ¡°A new world?¡± Medusa asked.


    that¡¯s right, ¡± renemansky said with a smile. the other party has reached the final stage and is giving it their all. They are using all their resources to develop their civilization and cultivate a new heir ¡­ ¡®Although I don¡¯t want to start a civilization war with them and get myself into trouble ¡­¡¯ However, sneaking in without being discovered ¡­ Then nothing would have happened.¡±


    His main body would be cultivating here while his quantum battle body would head over to explore ¡­


    Medusa immediately felt that it was a good idea when she heard that.


    After all, Shi Ji had also integrated quantum genes into his body, and he had already formed a part of his quantum body ¡­ However, she only needed a part of it. A strand of hair was enough ¡­ After all, his main body was too huge!


    ¡®Adjusting the quantum body size ¡­ They¡¯ll use the tiny size of their world as a standard.¡± their war has nothing to do with us, ¡± renemansky said. we just need to keep our identities hidden.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    He received two affirmative answers.


    ¡°Be careful. Remember not to be detected.¡± Reinimansaga gently extended his hand, and a teleportation formation appeared. The two of them entered with bright eyes.


    Whoosh.


    They entered a living room.


    As soon as he entered this world, he saw a strange but familiar scene. It was as if this world was covered by an extremely powerful Daoist, who had distorted the material density of this world.


    The density of their bodies was actually continuously shrinking, turning into a small person.


    When they came back to their senses, they found that their father was already sitting on the sofa, watching a small TV. The shape of the TV looked a little cute.


    ¡°Where is this place?¡±


    Shi Ji¡¯s heart trembled as he felt the environment. He could not help but exclaim, the environment here is highly compressed. This is clearly a copy of our iron-based life form¡¯s body-compressing technique!


    This was very familiar. How could she not feel it?


    This new civilization that the enemy had just created was too terrifying and shameless!


    He was actually learning their clan¡¯s system and cultivation techniques? He had created a new world with this?


    At that moment, not only was Shi Ji shocked, Medusa¡¯s entire being was completely solemn.


    She looked at the antenna of the TV and felt the quantum genes. not only did I learn from your race, but I also learned from our evil god race ¡­ This world came to our universe garden and plagiarized the systems of our two races to form!¡±


    He was too shameless!


    He was too shameless!


    Looking at this new civilization, the two of them were shocked, and they had the same thought.


    At the same time, they also felt an indescribable fear. The other party clearly didn¡¯t obtain their genes, yet they were still able to produce such a specious effect. This proved how great the other party¡¯s talent and Foundation were!


    This world was too unbelievable.


    On the contrary, this wasn¡¯t the only thing that shocked them. On the television, a familiar figure quickly appeared, Caroline, and she reported, ¡±


    this new world has been developing for more than 70 years. There are already a few beings who have stepped onto the path of rank-9 and are close to completion. I¡¯m here ¡­


    As soon as he said that, the two of them felt that they couldn¡¯t keep up with the times.


    Not only did they mix their civilization systems, but they had also developed to such a terrifying extent. It had only been 70 years, and they had developed from nothing to something. Even weak level 9s had begun to appear so quickly?


    This was like a fantasy story.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited,¡±


    let¡¯s take a look. reinnemansky sat on the sofa with a gentle expression. He motioned for the two of them to sit down and watch the TV. we will slowly observe this mysterious new civilization. We will have an answer to everything.

 Chapter 975

    ?


    975 The world in danger


    The two of them quickly composed themselves and sat on the sofa to watch TV.


    This wasn¡¯t their main body, but a quantum clone of a small substance. Otherwise, with their weight, the entire sofa would have collapsed.


    At the same time, Xu Zhi was not worried that he would be discovered.


    All the experts here had set up protective barriers.


    Even Carolyn couldn¡¯t easily penetrate through all the protective arrays in this world, and there was no need for her to do so to monitor the situation inside.


    Always eavesdrop?


    She wasn¡¯t a pervert.


    In a sense, this was one of the few shortcomings of this civilization. Everyone had protective barriers, hidden in the dark void, and never left the house. Everyone had ¡± Privacy ¡°, and no one even knew if there was a person or a ghost in the house.


    At that moment, there was a commotion on the television.


    Carolyn appeared on one of the seats. Her eyes were calm as she faced the gods of the entire civilization and said indifferently, ¡± I¡¯m sure you all have many questions about your history. Today, I¡¯ll give you a simple introduction and answer.


    This existence ¡­


    In front of the TV, all the gods had a sense of root and reverence.


    They could clearly feel that this great being that was made of white porcelain was the one who gave birth to all life. They were all his subjects and descendants.


    This is our ancestor?


    Was this the great immortal God from the most ancient era?


    The Pata Pata small television was the work of this existence?


    The emperors, Buddhas, and demon masters of the seven Great Planes sat in front of their televisions, and a series of questions exploded in their minds!


    Medusa also saw this and frowned slightly. She smiled and said, ¡± it seems like we came at the right time. They built this new civilization as soon as they returned from the war ¡­ We can now witness some very interesting things, observe their civilization, and all kinds of progress.¡±


    ¡°Father, you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Shi Ji was sitting on reinymanska¡¯s lap, watching TV and snorting, ¡± I saw that this person was very dissatisfied before ¡­ They never expected that we¡¯ve already snuck into their civilized world and observed their civilization. This time, it¡¯s our turn to study their cultivation Arts and systems!¡±


    She gritted her teeth.


    The other party¡¯s civilization was too shameless!


    The civilization system, cultivation technique, and bloodline that the other party had worked so hard to develop and deduce step by step for tens of millions of years had been plagiarized at the beginning.


    Reinymansky laughed and said, ¡± ¡°Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will win every battle ¡­ ¡®Although we have no intention of joining their war, it¡¯s too stupid to be dragged into a life-and-death war that has nothing to do with our civilization ¡­¡¯ But that doesn¡¯t stop us from learning from their civilization in secret and observing their final battle preparations.¡±


    Medusa was also very happy to watch the television.


    Using the special characteristics of this civilization, he could sit in front of the TV and secretly observe their civilization. It was perfect.


    By not going out and hiding in the dark, one could learn about the world¡¯s affairs of this civilization!


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of being discovered.


    At this moment, Carolyn was naturally aware that this formal meeting would cause a huge commotion, and a new chapter would be opened in history. However, it would still happen.


    She said to the people in front of the screen, ¡± all of you are at least gods, and many of you have even stepped onto the path of the laws. Naturally, you can clearly feel that this world is not long, with a history of less than a hundred years. And you are the first batch of innate gods in this land.


    ¡°All of you must be thinking about what history used to be. Our civilization was born, but what is our meaning?¡± Sitting on the chair, Carolyn smiled and said, ¡± many people think so. Today, I will simply tell you the answer you want to know.


    All the gods in front of the TV were excited.


    in fact, your civilization is less than a hundred years old because their previous civilization, ancestors, and world had already been destroyed once.


    The moment Carolyn opened her mouth, she revealed a shocking piece of news.


    Their previous civilization and their people in history had all been destroyed by an unknown enemy. Now, the world in front of them was rebuilt and allowed them to develop a new civilization?


    And who was the enemy?


    Their faces turned cold.


    Even the great beings that created them and gave them wisdom couldn¡¯t resist it?


    Carolyn continued, ¡± even though I already have inherited memories, and I only need to cultivate, your generation of living beings has still given me quite a big surprise. In fact ¡­ This era is already your era. You can call me an ancient God.¡±


    A prehistoric civilization?


    Ancient gods?


    Before everyone could react, even more shocking words appeared.


    it¡¯s not the first time something like this has happened. My civilization has been destroyed in such a way before ¡­ At that time, there was also an ancient God, just like today, who reshaped the civilized world and guided the future ¡­ You can call him ¡­ A super ancient God!¡±


    The civilization had been destroyed more than once?


    In front of this prehistoric ancient God ¡­ And the prehistoric civilization and the ancient gods?


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was completely shocked.


    Even great emperor Dongqing, the sacrificial Buddha, and the other great existences had a heavy look on their faces.


    It was so simple and straightforward from the beginning, which proved that they were facing an unimaginable crisis of destruction. Even they might soon face another destruction.


    the ancient God did not choose to meet you ¡­ Instead, it is me, an ancient God, who has come to meet you and answer your questions.¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s voice was very cold, and she did not hide anything. you should know what you¡¯re going to face ¡­ You can choose to perfect it or cultivate it.


    Some of you have already reached rank 9, and some have almost completed it, but I still want to give you some advice. If you have the ability, don¡¯t rush to break through. Instead, Polish your bloodline and realm until you have perfected the Dao Foundation of the four great bloodlines, and your future achievements will be higher.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, great emperor Dongqing and the others fell into deep thought.


    They were originally in a hurry to break through, but now, they were a little hesitant.


    When Shi Ji saw this scene, he too burst out with questions as he sat in front of the TV. He could not help but ask,¡±Our inherited memories are the same. He would try his best to accumulate his Foundation and then break through to tier 9 ¡­ Would this have a huge impact on his level nine and his breakthrough to level ten? Is it true that the more complete the foundation, the higher the probability of breaking through to level ten?¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    How was it that the more complete the foundation of the system, the higher the probability of breaking through to level ten?


    If one did not Max out on all four genes, there was no chance of breaking through to rank-10!


    However, it was indeed a misdirection, and it was indeed a way to make them think that way ¡­ Because it was very important to act according to one¡¯s ability.


    yes, he has maxed out on his fourth gene and broken through to rank-9. For his future rank-10 cultivation ¡­ It¡¯ll be of great help.¡± there¡¯s no need to force yourself if you can¡¯t do it, ¡± Xu Zhi could only say.


    ¡°Then I must try my best to be stuck at a weak ninth-tier and work hard to perfect my Dao Foundation so that there are more possibilities in the future!¡± Shi Ji waved his fist in the air, full of confidence.


    She was born Holy, and she was already a high-level God on the path to the 9th rank. However, to her, the path of laws was only the beginning of her life.

 Chapter 976

    ?


    976 Strange space civilization


    The few of them discussed for a while before they sat back on the sofa and watched TV.


    In front of the television, Carolyn didn¡¯t know what had happened. At this moment, she even paused for a moment, waiting for everyone to digest the information before saying, ¡± as for the spiritual energy that everyone is worried about, you don¡¯t have to worry. The ancient gods will continue to make up for the concentration of spiritual energy, and the period of rapid development of civilization will still occur. The gods will still emerge at the same speed as they are now.


    This was a great thing.


    It also meant that the disaster they were facing would be unimaginably huge.


    It was conceivable that what would come next would be an explosive era of civilization, which would thoroughly inspire countless talents and the rise of peerless heroes.


    of course. Carolyn smiled and said, ¡± training behind closed doors is ultimately not desirable ¡­ ¡®You¡¯re familiar with your own system and fighting style, but you¡¯ve never seen the development of other worlds and civilizations ¡­¡¯


    over the years, I¡¯ve discovered a new, unknown civilization.


    Strong? Was it weak? How was it? ¡®I¡¯m not sure if I don¡¯t have it, but this will be a test for you ¡­¡¯ You¡¯ll have enough time to prepare in about 50 years.¡±


    As soon as he said this, many people in front of the TV were completely blown up.


    As soon as Carolyn¡¯s voice fell, she decisively cut off the live broadcast.


    Only the embarrassed emcee was left behind, not daring to say anything from start to finish. One could only say that Big Boss Carolyn was truly ruthless. How many years had this civilization developed for?


    Was he trying to drive the duck to the rack?


    He could only look at the TV awkwardly and say, ¡±


    then, today¡¯s focus interview will end here. I believe everyone has some understanding of the lost history. For the next focus interview, we will invite our television station¡¯s famous scriptwriter, old Xu, to talk to everyone about the new program that is about to start-film entertainment, as well as the new program content. Please look forward to it ¡­


    Medusa could not help but frown when she saw this. She smiled and said, ¡± it seems that a new civilization has been found after our civilization. It¡¯s really a never-ending journey.


    ¡°Hmph, in order to train my troops, I¡¯m just trying to improve my strength.¡± Shi Ji snorted in dissatisfaction.


    After all, she was still very hostile to this evil fellow who was so dirty and had secretly learned the civilization system of her race and the evil god race!


    He was super shameless!


    Especially when he saw this rapidly shrinking living world, which had become extremely small, he was angry. Wasn¡¯t this the core cultivation technique of their iron race?


    Their bodies, which were comparable to half a star, had been compressed to the size of ten meters.


    What about them?


    Its ant-sized body was now compressed to the size of a bacterium.


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry!¡± Shi Ji gritted his teeth in anger.


    After all, the pride of her race was still there. She pulled Medusa, who was beside her, and said angrily, ¡± ¡°I even learned my sister¡¯s cultivation technique and made a small TV. I can have quantum combat bodies everywhere! We will definitely be irreconcilable with them!¡±


    that¡¯s right. We can¡¯t coexist. We have to beat them to death. Medusa laughed, but it was a little perfunctory. She had a sense of racial glory, but Medusa did not. After all, she was not from the evil god race.


    However, she was still a little wary and looked at reinimanska who was sitting beside her.


    his daughter was still too young, and her expression was only superficial. if his daughter was so angry, how could his father not be angry? to this race, this was their greatest reverse scale!


    However, such an existence was still watching the television with a calm face, and one could tell that his thoughts were extremely deep. His emotions were not visible on his face.


    Medusa could not help but feel a chill in her heart.


    I¡¯m still too young. I can¡¯t compare to the thoughts of a super universe existence that has lived for more than 100000 years ¡­


    She secretly glanced sideways at reinnemanska, who was still drinking tea calmly and eating fruits. She looked at the television.


    ¡°Such forbearance, I¡¯m afraid that he really doesn¡¯t want to get involved in this kind of thing! If they didn¡¯t see the fake will, would they wait for the war between their two worlds to end and then reap the benefits? And then the reckoning?¡±


    ¡°What a ruthless and patient heart!¡±


    Medusa took a deep breath and felt very frightened. She felt as if she was being stared at by a ferocious beast, but she was not to be trifled with. On the surface, she smiled in response to the indignation of the little girl beside her, but she was still thinking in her heart. For an existence of this level, it was not too late to take revenge even after 10000 years. It was indeed worth learning.


    In the next few days, he was quite relaxed in this house.


    He watched television every day.


    The focus interview in the afternoon, the Daily News in the afternoon, the strong people everywhere were fighting, sparring, and who killed who ¡­


    this world is good. It¡¯s very crazy when you fight.


    a battle at the slightest disagreement, you die and I live. This atmosphere is already similar to the quantum world.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just learning quantum physics?¡±


    Medusa and Shi Ji also gradually understood the structure of this world, and they were both amazed and excited.


    Every layer of the large domain outside was made up of tall towers. He deduced that this was a Superworld that had been distorted, developed, and compressed by a great Dao-holder of the universe.


    Carolyn has already broken through to rank 9. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be beaten to death the moment I meet her. Medusa laughed. This was a suppression of the level, although she was indeed invincible in the same level.


    yes. We maxed out on our four genes and broke through to rank-9. We are very powerful. Many of our bloodlines are also very powerful. We are not suitable to be enemies. Shi Ji was also mumbling excitedly.


    As the two of them discussed, they began to study each other¡¯s system and civilization. They wanted to learn from each other and learn from them.


    There was no need to talk about the true Qi civilization.


    He was naturally skilled at using all kinds of true Qi and Qi cannons.


    However, this did not fit the life form of an iron-based civilization. Hence, Shi Ji looked at the radioactive gene and mumbled, ¡± ¡°This gene is quite compatible with our race ¡­ ¡®We iron-based people have cultivated¡¯ field energy ¡®through the collapse of our bodies. If we add radiation ¡­¡¯ Moreover, the radiation gene that was strengthened was called the whole clan¡¯s cells ¡­ It¡¯s a little similar to our lightning.¡±


    She had her eyes on the jack-of-all-trades, all-clan cells.


    After all, the cells of the entire race were complete in all aspects, had powerful comprehensive abilities, and an exaggerated defense.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. It suits you.¡± Medusa evaluated.


    ¡°Hmph Hmph ¡­ ¡®They didn¡¯t get our genes, so they modified the genes of their entire race and tried to shrink like us ¡­ But he didn¡¯t get our genes ¡­ We can get their!¡± Shi Ji¡¯s eyes were as bright as snow. The entire tower was made up of the cells of the entire race, and all living creatures were made up of pixel cells ¡­


    They could be seen everywhere.


    what will my cell structure look like after the double fusion? ¡± Little Shiji¡¯s face was filled with surprise and anticipation. After all, the genes of the universe were ever-changing, and when they were combined, it was very likely to produce a very wonderful chemical reaction.


    the iron base is black, and the entire race is white ¡­ If you combine the cells, it¡¯s a black and white combination. I feel that you¡¯ll look unique.¡± Medusa said casually, ¡± you have to think carefully. Your first gene is iron-based, your second gene is quantum, and your third gene is the entire race. Are you sure? ¡±


    Shi Ji nodded his head like a chick pecking at rice. this is it.


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi sat next to them and continued watching TV. He listened to the discussion between the two and felt that life was quite leisurely.


    He sat in the room, watching the secret research, watching the development of the tower world¡¯s civilization, and even watching them come into contact ¡­ A new space civilization?


    On the other side.


    Carolyn was flying through the air.


    According to some of the core inherited memories of the tiel Empire, she had arrived at a new coordinate point ahead of time. She was surrounded by empty meteorites and broken rocks.


    She wanted to explore and confirm the information of this civilization.


    She was still very vigilant. Her main body had not appeared, but a part of her quantum battle body had been cut off. It was very weak and only had the aura of a low-level deity to explore this space-time.


    She recalled the information she had received.


    it¡¯s very strange and mysterious. It¡¯s said that forty thousand years ago, this Nomad civilization passed by the tiel civilization at that time. They were very friendly, and a few indescribable creatures came down from the spaceship, giving people a heart-penetrating feeling ¡­


    At that time, they had completely forgotten the appearance of the living creatures on the spaceships. Only deep blue was left ¡­ This impression was really strange. How could the memory impression of a creature¡¯s appearance be the same color?


    But they had all forgotten, and their memories were extremely vague.


    However, that mysterious alien civilization studied their civilization structure and was very friendly to them. They greeted them and even answered some questions, thoughts, and doubts about the universe before leaving ¡­ The tiel civilization even secretly followed them for a period of time, and they did not notice ¡­¡±


    No matter how she thought about it, it was a little strange.


    Her eyes suddenly fell on a planet. It was a very primitive and ordinary planet. The people on it seemed to have entered some kind of development era, ¡± an ordinary life planet? If it¡¯s not based on the coordinates, would a Nomad civilization be here?¡±


    Could it be that he had already left this area?


    After all, they had lived here for 40000 years, so it was possible that they would leave.


    A Nomad civilization, or what was commonly known as a level-9 civilization, could distort the laws of the universe. Only then could they bring their own civilization planet or civilization residence to soar in the endless void. They would continue to settle down, jump to places with more resources, and mine them.


    ¡°An ordinary planet ¡­¡± She felt a little strange. She closed her eyes slightly and sensed everything silently. Suddenly, she felt an extremely uneasy shock in her heart. although it¡¯s very small, it gave me the feeling that I had when I met the venerable sovereign ¡­


    Her face was completely solemn and she had goosebumps.


    Yes, it gave her the feeling of meeting a similar venerable sovereign, which was ¡­ 5-Geno life.

 Chapter 977

    ?


    977 Crisis and an ancient conversation


    Carolyn felt an unknown chill run down her spine.


    The presence of a 5-Geno life meant ¡­ It was suspected to be a tenth-grade existence.


    A Level-10 civilization?


    There was a legendary tenth-level existence at the peak of the universe in this Galaxy?


    Now that he thought about it, the Nomad civilization was too strange!


    It was so strange that it was terrifying!


    She lowered her head and looked at the ordinary life planet.


    The civilization level was very ordinary, and it was obvious that it was an ordinary civilization.


    ¡°The Nomad civilization is really hiding in the nearby void? Then why are we stopping beside this low-leveled civilization?¡±


    ¡°No occupation, no action ¡­¡±


    Caroline carefully stepped back and said in shock:


    also, the tiel civilization seemed to have received the same treatment. They did not occupy it and did not make any moves ¡­ In fact, at that time, they even communicated with the relatively low-level tiel civilization and stayed there for a period of time.¡±


    According to the records, the tiel civilization could no longer remember the appearance of those mysterious extraterrestrials who had come down from a certain carrier spaceship. The memories they had left behind were deep, blue.


    It was a strange sense of eternity.


    as for me, I know that the tiel civilization has been secretly following them for a period of time ¡­ We just think that they¡¯re a civilization with a similar gap ¡­¡±


    After all, to be secretly followed by the tiel civilization for a period of time, how powerful could he be?


    But now that he thought about it ¡­


    There were actually two possibilities for him to ignore the tracking.


    The first possibility was that his technological civilization was too poor, and he didn¡¯t notice that someone was following him.


    The second possibility was that the enemy was too weak, and the gap between the two sides was too great, so they could not be bothered with the curiosity of the ant civilization toward themselves.


    Now that he thought about it, it might be the second possibility.


    She kept retreating and became completely solemn. Finally, she left. it seems that I have to seriously study the memory materials and images left behind by the tiel civilization at that time.


    She carefully returned and quickly searched through Chartier¡¯s inherited memories in the spiritual universe.


    The inheritance of the tiel Empire was very special.


    As a powerful technological civilization, they would inherit the emperor¡¯s memory at the same time.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at the time, but it seems that I have to carefully observe the conversation at that time.¡± Carolyn lowered her gaze. it¡¯s reconstructing the memory of that time.


    She closed her eyes.


    Whoosh.


    It was as if she was following the memories of the past generations and saw an inexplicable, blurry disk floating above the planet. It was so blurry that she could not see its shape clearly.


    It was the memory of that generation¡¯s Emperor tiel.


    they ¡± came down from the disc, as if the entire planet¡¯s life had come to. standstill, and they could not be seen clearly ¡­ The feeling it gave off was blue.


    Even Carolyn was unable to extract any useful information from his memories.


    As the memory was too distant, it seemed to be deliberately blurred, ¡± but it gave people a special feeling. It was as if the moment they saw them, time was frozen, frozen in eternity.


    It was this strange feeling.


    However, at that time, His Majesty tiel did not seem to be surprised, and even ignored their strangeness.


    Instead, they asked where the civilizations came from and if they were hostile. The other party appeared to be very friendly. After exchanging some information affably, the two parties left in their spaceship.


    It was that simple.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t see any information ¡­¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Carolyn said, ¡± it¡¯s just that that blue gave off an absolutely terrifying feeling. It¡¯s as if time had been frozen ¡­ I have to ask the ancient God.¡±


    Turning around, Carolyn had completely disappeared.


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi was also sitting on the sofa in front of the TV in a daze.


    What the hell is this?


    You¡¯re asking me, how would I know?


    Previously, the tiel civilization had been a very weak civilization. They had simply sent a few super-sized Saima, and even the weakest disabled rank-9 could be destroyed.


    In front of him ¡­ Such an exaggerated one all of a sudden?


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t follow common sense at all.¡± Xu Zhi felt as if he had just taken a cold shower. His dazed and relaxed expression turned completely serious in an instant.


    it¡¯s a strange and terrifying unknown civilization. Even Carolyn, who has broken through to rank 9, can feel a strong sense of danger.


    However, not following common sense was the reality.


    This civilization was still very strange!


    But how could it not be strange?


    Which true super civilization was not mysterious and unimaginably powerful?


    ¡°Sub-brain, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    The intelligent sub-brain said, ¡±


    this aura is similar to a level 10 five-Geno life form, but it¡¯s not the same ¡­ Strictly speaking, this is the aura of a 4.5-Geno lifeform.¡±


    4.5 Gene?


    Xu Zhi came to his senses at once. He was a weak tenth level that had stepped onto the path of tenth level!


    How did one walk the path of the tenth level?


    Condensing the fifth gene ¡­


    Wouldn¡¯t it be 0.5 genes if he condensed it halfway?


    fortunately, I really thought I hit the jackpot. The first thing I encountered was a tenth-Level Ultimate creature that ordinary civilizations can¡¯t even encounter in hundreds of thousands of years of development. Xu Zhi heaved a sigh of relief.


    This kind of creature should be very rare, or even almost invisible. After all, when low-level ants fought, any possibility would no longer be in the same time and space as you.


    But right now, even if he didn¡¯t win the Super special prize, he had won the grand prize.


    Ten levels weaker, what did that mean?


    This was a Super Monster who had maxed out on all four of his genes, then broken through to rank-9 and stepped onto the path of rank-10!


    How hard was it to Max out on four genes?


    One could imagine.


    There were not many level-9 civilizations in the universe, and most of them were difficult to break through. However, the strongest legendary peak level-9 civilization had come?


    A civilization that had hopes of reaching level 10?


    originally, I thought that it was just an Ordinary level-9 civilization and could barely fight ¡­ To increase the pressure on Carolyn, who knew that there would be such a ¡­¡± Xu Zhi took a deep breath. sub-brain, what¡¯s the difference in combat power? ¡±


    if the other party were to kill us, our civilization would most likely be destroyed. The intelligent sub-brain replied, ¡± only a few people can escape.


    Di Qi, Carolyn, and the others, if they all went up together to fight head-on, would they all be beaten to death? They could only run? Completely unable to resist?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression became completely calm.


    This was normal.


    He was ten levels weaker, but he had stepped onto the path of a tenth level ¡­ How are you going to fight?


    It was like a tier 8 God who had stepped onto the path of tier 9 and could distort the laws. If an ordinary tier 8 God were to face him, they would not be able to distort the laws. They were not living beings of the same dimension!


    The fact that Carolyn, di Qi and the others were able to escape was under extremely heaven-defying circumstances.


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s better not to provoke them.¡± Xu Zhi thought about it.


    The universe was too huge. Just a Galaxy was as small as a grain of sand thrown into a desert. Only God knew how strange and powerful a civilization was!


    we don¡¯t have to fight them head-on. Those weaker than level 10 won¡¯t be able to break through the current protective shield of the Zergs.


    The sub-brain of the Zerg replied, ¡± the other party can¡¯t follow the traces of the laws and trace our location ¡­ This is because we already have several powerful type 9 Daoist cultivators, countless paths to type 9, and millions of gods and heavenly emperors.¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    He quickly understood what the sub-brain meant.


    Just like the three pillar gods, they used the huge race¡¯s fate that was condensed by all living beings ¡­ The other party was not strong enough to completely break through the defensive power of an entire race.


    in other words, our zergs have a large number and high quality. Even a weaker level 10 can¡¯t crush the luck of the entire zergs and break through the Zergs ¡®protective shield to track us down? ¡± Xu Zhi sorted out his thoughts.


    In that case, Xu Zhi was a little interested.


    Although they couldn¡¯t fight them head-on, as long as they kept hiding, the other party wouldn¡¯t be able to come over and find the coordinates of this world by following the laws.


    However, he had to observe the situation of this civilization first.


    The Zerg sub-brain said, ¡±


    [ the memory inheritance image of the current king of tiel has been restored. Do you wish to retrieve it? ]


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    As expected of a professional neighbor, reading the inherited memories of other civilizations and races was a piece of cake for him.


    ¡°Read.¡±


    Xu Zhi said softly.


    Kachaa.


    What Xu Zhi saw was a little clearer than what Caroline could see, but he still saw some mysterious alien creatures with a hazy blue.


    But this time, the conversation was clear.


    our appearance is the best form that you can accept.


    The dark blue creature in front of him was a beautiful deer-horned beauty. She was lithe and light blue in color. She was more than two meters tall, giving off a tall and Holy feeling. please don¡¯t be surprised. We are trying to reduce the rejection your civilization has against us with this attitude.


    The other party¡¯s voice was very gentle, as if he was from a kind civilization.


    ¡°Where are you guys from? What was the goal? What are you going to do to us?¡± That generation¡¯s Emperor tiel said in a very vigilant manner. He had asked three extremely simple core questions right from the start.


    we come from the other end of the universe. Our goal is to travel through space and collect resources from other civilizations. We are not hostile. At the same time. we are also taking care of the cleaner civilization in the universe and some fallen advanced civilizations ¡­ To protect the growth of your civilization.¡±


    ¡°The cleaner?¡±


    yes, when you reach the threshold of our civilization, you will see the frequent wars at our level. In this civilization stage, most of the level 9 civilizations in the universe will gradually evolve into fallen advanced civilizations.


    Their knowledge could no longer be broken through, and their civilization could no longer advance. They were empty, lonely, and lonely. Gradually, they started frequent wars, attacked low-leveled civilizations, and even destroyed themselves ¡­ And we have to stop that from happening.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Are you all very powerful?¡±


    we can express that we understand that you can¡¯t understand our words because your civilization has yet to reach this level. However, we are indeed very powerful. We are one of the few advanced civilizations that can continue to break through. We are different from those fallen level-9 civilizations. We have a broader future.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡±


    you¡¯ll understand in the future. We¡¯re very curious about your space Railgun because we were born with similar abilities.


    ¡°What ability?¡±


    ¡°Time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed? Only a few seconds had passed since we started talking ¡­ 0.3 seconds.¡±

 Chapter 978

    ?


    978 Chapter 988-planning


    0.3 seconds.


    His Majesty, tiel, looked at the special clock that recorded the time and discovered everything that was extremely strange.


    ¡°Can we, can we enter the ninth step?¡± Her Majesty tiel could not help but ask, ¡± can you teach us ¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡±


    The dark blue figure only smiled. it¡¯s possible for you to break through to the ninth-rank ¡­ however, you will be in so much pain that you will wish you were dead. You might even feel that there is no hope for the future, and you will gradually fall into the ranks of most fallen level-9 civilizations. Slaughter, destruction, war ¡­


    Majesty tiel still did not understand and wanted to ask more.


    However, the figure in front of him no longer wanted to answer or communicate. He chose to leave the planet.


    This descent only lasted for ten seconds. It was like a dream. It was grotesque and variegated. The moment they conversed, time seemed to have stopped.


    After that, His Majesty tiel secretly sent people to track them ¡­


    It was as if the other party did not see him.


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s memory of this place ended immediately.


    it seemed like a very ordinary short exchange, but it¡¯s a little strange ¡­


    Xu Zhi thought about it and said with a half-smile, ¡± ¡°This civilization seems to be kind and answering in harmony, but it¡¯s not really kind? To help a low-leveled civilization like he said ¡­ It¡¯s a problem to deal with the high-level fallen civilization.¡±


    It would be foolish to believe the one-sided words of others.


    You can¡¯t just believe whatever they say.


    However, from the information revealed, Xu Zhi seemed to have read a key word:


    The fallen civilization of Daoists.


    Furthermore, this term appeared relatively frequently.


    It seemed to be very common in the civilization of Daoists. They thought about it every day and even talked about it.


    As for the ¡®fallen ninth-rank existence¡¯? Perhaps it was true! Most of them were unable to break through after breaking through to the ninth step ¡­ They are in despair and can¡¯t see the long hundred thousand years ahead. What will happen?¡±


    Perhaps, they would all collapse and seek all kinds of excitement for pleasure. They might even kill for fun to please themselves by destroying low-leveled civilizations.


    ¡°This is truly a nightmarish curse.¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head and said with a half-smile,


    ¡°You can break through to the ninth step? Which one of them was not an extremely pure and great seeker? A one-in-a-billion peerless genius?


    They didn¡¯t care about external things and didn¡¯t care about cultivation. They abandoned all worldly desires and pleasures and were devout believers of the great Dao ¡­


    However, such a pure person who achieved Dao gradually fell after achieving Dao ¡­ Unable to pursue a new realm, secluding himself to cultivate bitterly without any further gains ¡­ I have nothing to do and can only wander around for the next hundred thousand years, looking for new ¡®fun¡¯ and spend the last days of my life.¡±


    According to the information disclosed by this mysterious and weak Level-10 civilization, in addition to Xu Zhi¡¯s speculation, the situation of the Daoists in the entire universe was bound to be a very bloody sea of slaughter.


    Countless cultivators had fallen, hunting everywhere and killing other civilizations.


    ¡°And so, a civilization of cleaners like them appeared? Actively cleaning, maintaining the order of the universe, protecting low-leveled civilizations ¡­?¡±


    they might not be so kind. Perhaps they were forced to become a super civilization that cleans the universe because those fallen rank-9 civilizations will be extremely displeased when they see that they are still able to break through with their four Dao foundations perfected. They will come to hunt them down? ¡±


    this world really doesn¡¯t lack people who are jealous.


    Xu Zhi felt that perhaps after reaching level nine, it was very likely that they would be divided into two forces: the fallen civilization of the Daoist cultivators and the civilization of the Daoist cultivators that had not fallen.


    It was true that ordinary existences with one or two complete genetic systems couldn¡¯t defeat existences with four complete genetic systems.


    However, if such fallen cultivators existed and were to be surrounded and killed in large numbers ¡­


    One had to know that 99.9% of the ninth-rank powerhouses were unable to continue breaking through, and the number of them was huge.


    And the universe, how vast was it?


    Even in the Milky Way, it was like a grain of sand in a vast desert. If one were to consider it as a whole, there would not be too few level-9 civilizations.


    ¡°It seems that we are also in danger. If we encounter those Mad Dogs ¡­ However, that¡¯s all there is to it. We¡¯ve long been fighting among ourselves, and we¡¯re used to fighting and killing. We¡¯re not afraid at all.¡±


    Xu Zhi frowned.


    at the same time, it¡¯s no wonder that the universe is so barren and full of dark forests ¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not only to prevent the invasion of other civilizations, but also to prevent those rank-9 fallen Daoist civilizations from taking a fancy to me ¡­¡±


    He continued to organize his thoughts. if I think about it this way, all living creatures are the same ¡­ With nothing to do, I¡¯m so bored that I can¡¯t cultivate anymore, so I¡¯ve been pinching ants everywhere for fun.¡±


    At this time, Carolyn had also returned.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly.


    The ancient God appeared beside her.


    that civilization might not be simple. Said Carolyn with a nervous expression.


    don¡¯t worry. Although that aura is similar ¡­ However, it¡¯s not a true tenth level, but a weak tenth level.¡± The ancient God smiled.


    Weak by ten levels?


    A ninth-step on the path of the tenth-step?


    No wonder there was the aura of the fifth gene. It turned out that he had already started to condense his fifth gene, the end of his great Dao ¡­


    If that was the case, then he didn¡¯t need to be too scared.


    On the other hand, Carolyn heaved a sigh of relief.


    After all, from her point of view, there was still a huge difference between those who had maxed out on four genes.


    For most of the creatures in the universe, even if they had maxed out all four genes, their four systems were probably made up. They were the four genes that were not considered powerful ¡­


    As for the ancient gods, they were probably those weak level 10 existences who had four heaven-defying genes and could really complete this path.


    Just like them, although they didn¡¯t have the heaven-defying four gene systems, they were still above the majority of people! An ordinary gene with four genes of the same level?


    Four perfect Dao foundations?


    They might be crushed in an instant!


    How could the flame gene and other ordinary genes be compared to them?


    At this time, they had also been well-prepared and had now crossed over from the lower nine ranks to the middle nine ranks. When they entered the upper nine ranks, they also began to think about the path of the lower ten ranks ¡­


    But was it fast?


    It was not fast.


    The path of being 10 levels weaker was the real beginning, and one might not even reach 100% even if they died of old age.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    The ancient God¡¯s figure gradually disappeared and said, ¡± however, as long as I¡¯m careful, I don¡¯t reveal my coordinates, and I don¡¯t really descend. I don¡¯t have to be afraid if I use my quantum combat body to explore ¡­


    that¡¯s right. Carolyn nodded and said seriously, ¡± even if we¡¯re discovered by the quantum battle body, the other party may not be able to track down our true bodies!


    ¡°Just act according to the normal plan ¡­ However, don¡¯t personally take part in the battle.¡± Xu Zhi said, ¡± let them explore this civilization first. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the laws that this civilization controls are related to ¡®time¡¯.


    Time?


    Carolyn¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    The nine revolutions mysterious art was space.


    Renemanska¡¯s law of collapse was ¡± force field.


    ¡­


    And time was the most inexplicable, the most unimaginable, and the most difficult to grasp ¡­


    Carolyn took a deep breath.


    However, the ancient God didn¡¯t say much and just left the land.


    On the other side.


    Medusa and Shi Ji were exploring and discussing on the sofa in front of the TV.


    Xu Zhi came back to his senses and said softly, ¡± we still have to get in touch with them. Only civilizations weaker than level 10 are the true upper-tier civilizations in the universe. Only then will we have truly entered that threshold ¡­ He might be able to get some information from this civilization ¡­ It¡¯ll enrich our knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m going to fuse the genes of the entire race!¡± Shi Ji came to a conclusion.


    ¡°Work hard,¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed, looked at the TV, and said, ¡± ¡°It seems that this tower TV civilization soon encountered a rather mysterious civilization?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s some news that you already know some inside information? Is he as strong as us?¡± Medusa laughed. After all, renemansky was a legendary level ten weakling.


    of course, they are not as strong as us, but I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re not far from it. Their civilization also has the legendary weak tenth level.


    Weak by ten levels?


    Medusa¡¯s eyes were bright as she looked at the television and the world of the tower outside. then we¡¯ll have to take a good look ¡­ How did the two sides come into contact? what is the civilization of the other side like?¡±


    All of a sudden, Shi Ji started to look forward to future TV shows.

 Chapter 979

    ?


    979 Chapter 989: the final battle!


    In the decades that followed, Medusa and Shi Ji had already begun their research to integrate the new bloodline.


    Although they were still discussing, his main body had already started experimenting in the universe garden and had even succeeded.


    At that very moment, Xu Zhi looked at Shi Ji, who had a new skin, and his expression was slightly strange.


    How should he describe it?


    Black and white distorted skin?


    From a microscopic perspective, every iron-based particle that was originally black had now turned into a black and white rotating vortex sphere, like a Tai Chi pattern.


    However, from a macro perspective, the countless Taiji particle cells turned her into a wonderful gray color, emitting a faint distorted fluorescent light. It was a little brighter than the original black iron color.


    ¡°My defense has increased by a large amount.¡± The little girl was excited. at the same time, I also have ¡­ What a magical ability to create!¡±


    She opened her mouth slightly and spat.


    As if he was blowing a piece of bubble gum, he blew out a gray-colored creature made of iron and porcelain. He was playing with it so much that he couldn¡¯t bear to let go. His eyes lit up. this is so interesting!


    wait, I have another feeling. Quantum entanglement!


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Shi Ji was completely surprised. ¡®This offspring of mine can perform quantum entanglement for me, and it¡¯s the kind that can do it very quickly ¡­¡¯ After all, it¡¯s a part of my body.¡±


    Medusa was also slightly surprised, and she said with a smile, ¡± ¡°As expected! This gene was also very compatible with the quantum gene ¡­ This way, we don¡¯t have to worry about the loss of quantum combat bodies anymore!¡±


    After all, Medusa clearly knew how serious a loss it would be if her quantum battle body died once!


    It was not just a matter of resources, but also because it was a very long process to pull out a new quantum battle body.


    The more powerful he was, the more difficult it would be for the quantum battle body to materialize.


    Even if the martial arts world¡¯s Alliance master, the demon master, Zhou Meng, and you, the four of them died once, it would still be extremely painful. It would take at least three to four years before they could recover.


    And Shi Ji?


    There was no need to worry at all.


    As long as there were enough resources, another one would appear soon.


    ¡°The genes of an entire race actually have such a compatibility?¡± Xu Zhi was watching TV next to them. He turned his head to watch the two of them research, feeling very amazed.


    Quantum genes + clan genes = quantum battle body resurrection without cooldown


    This was the terrifying power of a perfect combination of different genetic bloodlines. It was never as simple as one plus one. It was possible that some heaven-defying characteristics would appear.


    What, you said there¡¯s an imbalance in combat power?


    The difference in combat strength was like heaven and earth, and there were infinite possibilities.


    Even if it was the cells of the entire race and the iron-based cells, the superposition of the two major genes would increase the defensive power by several times. It was not as simple as one plus one.


    This was also the reason why they were said to be weak when they only cultivated one or two genetic systems.


    it seems that these three genes are a perfect match. Reinymanska laughed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that?¡±


    Shi Ji was very happy. sister heretic God¡¯s core gene, our core gene, the core gene of the enemy race ¡­ These three genes all came from three powerful super civilizations. Which one of them was not from a powerful ultimate system? The crystallization of countless years of labor?¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed.


    It seemed like little Shiji also knew the benefits of learning in secret.


    In fact, if it were not for Xu Zhi¡¯s Secret intervention, the normal super powerful civilizations in the real universe would not have been like this ¡­ Exchange what one needed?


    Learning from each other?


    You copy, I copy you?


    Normal space civilizations wouldn¡¯t have such a situation!


    Therefore, they were destined to be very weak. At most, their genes would be strong. Their second and third genes might not be very strong!


    While the two of them sat in the living room and studied this thing, 50 years of development had already passed outside. The date of his agreement with Carolyn was gradually approaching.


    They were about to come into contact with the mysterious and unknown civilization.


    Of course, in the past 50-odd years, new entertainment programs had already been launched, and there were all kinds of new film series.


    are we going to come into contact with a new civilization tomorrow? ¡±


    Shi Ji suddenly turned around and reacted, mumbling to himself, ¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that tonight¡¯s TV series is going to end? ¡°Ah!¡± It was already half-past nine! It¡¯s starting!¡±


    She quickly stopped cultivating and sat down on the sofa. She switched to the channel and the TV started to play.


    just like the sun, passing through the night, the dawn quietly crossing the horizon-¡±


    After the opening song was over, the show began.


    It was a few members of the winning team. They looked like they were struggling.


    please, when I first saw Ultraman, I thought I had met God and thought he could lead mankind on the right path, but it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Later, I learned that Ultraman is both light and human.


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    so, team member dagu, you have no obligation to face an enemy that you can¡¯t win against. You should understand now, right? ¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t win at all? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know when it started, but I no longer believe in fate. I must win as a human! Defeat the pillar God Tathagata!¡±


    ¡­.


    It was a touching scene.


    Shi Ji watched in silence, his eyes fixed on the TV screen.


    He could see the final battle, and suddenly see countless children slowly stand up.


    The children from all over the world flashed with hazy light and shadow, turning into threads. Their eyes were firm and solemn, and their hands made a cross-shaped fighting gesture. They turned into heart-wrenching, tearful roars, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tiga too!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tiga too!¡±


    ¡­


    Shi Ji¡¯s blood was boiling as he watched the scene. He slowly stood up from the sofa and did the same thing, crossing his arms in a clean cross. With a serious face, he snorted and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m tiga too!¡±


    Medusa scratched her head.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He didn¡¯t feel good.


    This method of harvesting faith and incense was a little powerful.


    Finally, the television finale was over. At the end, the radio announcer appeared,


    Ultraman Tiga, the Savior of the last era. The story of resisting the pillar God Tathagata has come to an end here ¡­


    next time, we¡¯ll start a new prehistoric Universe Story-the Super Saima. As you¡¯ve all seen, the God of the Super Saima once resisted the dark pillar God, Tathagata. In fact, the way the children turned into light and lent their power to tiga Ultraman was actually the vitality bomb of the Super Saima race ¡­


    An essence Qi bomb?


    When Shi Ji saw this, he was confused.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was also strange as he watched. Are you guys targeting the three pillar gods again?


    How did they offend you?


    Even Xu Zhi felt that the three pillar gods were really miserable.


    However, speaking of the three pillar gods, they had been chasing pillar God Ji for some time now ¡­


    The broadcaster continued, ¡± we will be telling their touching and touching ancient story. The Dragon Ball chapter on earth. The magical Dragon God with the power to make wishes!


    A wish!


    A Divine Dragon!


    Shi Ji¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation.¡¯What kind of system is this? it¡¯s amazing!¡¯ The power of making a wish ¡­¡±


    It seemed that this prehistoric small universe world still had a deep foundation. Ultraman Tiga, super seyman, and many other historical myths that could be sung or wept for.


    however, the story of Dragon Ball will be delayed for a while. From tomorrow onwards, our TV station will broadcast it and prepare for the war. Tomorrow, we will fully broadcast the new war program.


    everyone, please rest assured. We will be the advance party and explore in advance for you!


    ¡­


    Kachaa.


    The program stopped.


    Shi Ji was still not satisfied, he ran to the television and posted on the forum, ¡± I knew Lina would end up with dagu!


    The future East Green Princess: ¡± nonsense! In the end, he was with the captain!


    Little demon Dragon Lord: ¡± ridiculous. You¡¯re all discussing such strange things. My future opponents are you little brats? ¡± It seems that after I inherit my father¡¯s position, I will have to unify the world and surpass my father¡¯s achievements! I¡¯ve been studying Ultraman¡¯s ability and the shapeshifter for a long time.¡±


    Screenshots.


    A picture was released.


    It was a small pixel Demon Dragon. Holding a shapeshifter, it raised it high and made an Ultraman transformation. after reading the entire history of the ancient era, I finally discovered a secret, the light of the righteous path! Only a child who firmly believes in justice can defeat evil!¡±


    ¡°Defeat evil? As the son of the evil and terrifying demonic abyss, if you say that, do you believe it when your father beats you to death?¡± ¡°You¡¯re bearing a weight that you shouldn¡¯t have at your age,¡± little Empress Dong Qing said sarcastically.


    The little demon Dragon Lord asked,¡¯why would my father hit me? However, speaking of age, what he should be able to bear ¡­ When my brother and I were watching this part, I was so touched that I burst into tears, but my brother was sitting on the sofa next to me, unmoved. I made a cross with my hands and hit him with ultra-light. I think that¡¯s what he should be doing at his age.¡±


    ¡­


    The culture of the entertainment circle had already been formed.


    Discussions, worship, and longing formed an overwhelming power of will, and this power of will came from the various gods and their children ¡­


    One could only imagine how massive the quality was.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost done with the discussion, so let¡¯s start practicing.¡± Medusa called out.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡± Shi Ji was still having a heated discussion on the forum.


    Early the next morning, it finally began.


    Everyone was concerned.


    The entire world of the tall tower started to turn solemn.


    The first thing that appeared on the screen was a gradually expanding planet.


    now, we can see that the enemy civilization is likely to be hidden in the nearby void, and there is an extremely ordinary life planet here ¡­ That civilization must be related to this civilization. In order to avoid any accidents, our TV station will officially begin the exploration!¡±

 Chapter 980

    ?


    980 The elegy of the Daoist, the true structure of the universe and the thief of the great Dao


    At this moment, on this ordinary and ordinary life planet.


    In the era of cold weapons, gunpowder and guns began to appear.


    the empire was very prosperous, and it had even begun to enter the age of mechanical industry.


    Deep in the mountains, a dark blue creature with a calm expression said, ¡± I wonder if this civilization will grow into an evil and fallen civilization in the future. He had already made an assessment. If there were any signs, he should kill them directly ¡­ the world should have been baptized by the galaxy, and it has fallen!¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to destroy their civilization? All of you are too tyrannical. Any life form is a miracle in the universe. We shouldn¡¯t control their life and death. We should be full of respect for life.¡±


    Beside him, a creature that looked similar said, but his color was closer to light blue. we can guide them to become extraordinary and not towards technology. That¡¯s enough.


    An even younger deity couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°A fallen civilization? Is it a technological civilization?¡±


    that¡¯s right, child. You have to remember one thing. In this dark forest in the universe, you must not expose your coordinates. Almost all of the civilizations of the Daoist who use technology are fallen civilizations. You must stay away from them. The older dark-blue creature said.


    ¡°then wouldn¡¯t we have exposed our coordinates?¡± The young man said.


    The figure said, ¡± we have to evaluate the civilizations that we pass by. There are too many traces left. We will be exposed sooner or later ¡­ At the same time, we¡¯ve already been exposed, and we¡¯re being hunted down by a large number of the fallen civilization.¡±


    ¡°The Science and Technology side is evil? No wonder they are being led to the transcendent realm.¡± The young man looked at the planet and said, ¡± ¡± let them walk towards the extraordinary side and they won¡¯t fall. ¡±


    The dark-blue creature sneered, ¡± hehehe, that¡¯s the stupid idea of the stupid conservatives. They said that every civilization they passed by must be evaluated for danger and guided to be a civilization of the cleaners to avoid the emergence of a new civilization of the fallen ¡­ However, how stupid are they? they won¡¯t fall if they don¡¯t go for technology?¡±


    A sneer came from the side, and the dark blue creature said, ¡± ¡°Then, how did the previous extraordinary civilizations and the powerful Daoists of the universe fall?


    Once they broke through to the ninth step, they would be unable to do so.


    They will definitely make a shameful choice-from extraordinary to technological, and use technological methods to find an opportunity to break through and reach level ten. They have fallen!¡±


    The fallen civilization of Daoists would head towards evil, destruction, and darkness ¡­ This was indeed what Xu Zhi was thinking.


    But in reality, it was not as simple as he thought. After all, he had too little data.


    In fact, the fallen civilization of the Daoist cultivators had the most prominent feature, which was that they walked towards the technological side. All the fallen civilizations were on the technological side.


    The technological side was the characteristic of the fallen civilization.


    This was the true meaning of the fall:


    From the supernatural to the technology.


    The voice continued to sneer. in the field of technology, breaking through realms has always been with the help of external objects ¡­ From Level 1 to level 8, it was a God¡¯s factory. It took the lives of countless weak creatures and condensed a little bit of substance for the high-level creatures to break through. Every time someone broke through to become a God, they would destroy up to six billion young lives under their bodies.


    It was so disgusting and nauseating.


    They, on the other hand, rely on external objects to break through to level 10, which is still taking lives from the outside world.¡±


    ¡°What they want to break through to level 10 is another life form that will become level 10 in the future, which is the life of our blue abyss Supreme God ¡­¡±


    The voice was completely calm. yes, those weak rank-9s are at their limits. They can¡¯t integrate the fifth gene. However, they will walk towards the technological side and use evil means ¡­ To seize the Dao that is being condensed from the other weaker tenth-tier cultivators ¡­¡±


    Naturally, the fifth foreign gene could not squeeze into the gene slot. This was because the fourth gene slot was already full. Four genes had to be condensed into a new gene to squeeze out the fifth gene from the inside ¡­


    However, most of the rank-9 cultivators could no longer walk the path of the transcendent!


    However, there was another way, which was to break through to level 10 with a technological breakthrough method:


    The style of the Science and Technology side had always been to use external objects.


    They killed an existence that was walking on the path of a weaker level 10 and seized the half-bred ¡± Dao seed ¡± of the other party. The half-gene that had not yet fully condensed could be transplanted into their own bodies through some kind of Biological Technology.


    After that, even if he was ten levels weaker, he could make use of the fifth gene seedling condensed by the other party and start walking on the path of level ten. In the end, he would condense the complete fifth gene, squeeze out the fifth gene position, and have a chance to verify his Dao to the end!


    ¡°Walk the tenth level path formed by other cultivators? How cruel and evil is this?¡± The young man had a complicated expression.


    the cruel and evil pursuit of higher realms is the fallen civilization of Daoists.


    The dark-blue creature laughed. level 10 is the end of the great Dao. It should be the ultimate ¡®Dao¡¯ that one pursues in their lifetime of cultivation. As for those weak cultivators who have fallen and become Dao cultivators, they will plunder the true great existences and borrow the Dao of others ¡­ But is the borrowed Dao, the borrowed great Dao¡¯s end, still the end of one¡¯s own great Dao?¡±


    they have long abandoned their own path. They have fallen, become evil, and used unscrupulous means. They have forgotten their original intentions when they first stepped onto the path of cultivation.


    ¡°They ¡­ He¡¯s the thief of the great Dao.¡±


    The two dark blue lifeforms suddenly fell silent.


    The ninth step was the true time to sprint.


    The end of the great Dao was right in front of their eyes, and all the tier 9 experts went crazy!


    The final realm of the great Dao was the highest dream that all life in the universe had been pursuing for over ten billion years!


    Most of the rank-9 Daoist cultivators who could not break through would fall and become evil. Like a terrifying natural disaster, they would search and hunt down Daoist cultivators who had maxed out on four genes.


    There were even some extreme rank-9 Dao cultivators who would nurture and find new rank-9 geniuses, allowing them to have a perfect Dao Foundation and condense the fifth ¡± Dao seed ¡°. Then, they would kill and seize it.


    however, what is seized is not one¡¯s own. It is almost impossible to break through.


    The dark-blue creature sneered. even if I¡¯m ten levels weaker than myself and have condensed my own Dao, I might not be able to break through and complete the path of a tenth level ¡­ If someone else snatched away a Dao that did not belong to them, the chances of them breaking through would naturally be lower ¡­ Furthermore, they were originally the weaker group. If they were stronger, they would have maxed out on all four of their Geno points.¡±


    ¡°Then why did they still seize it?¡± The young man asked.


    they¡¯ve gone crazy because there¡¯s always a glimmer of hope. Otherwise, how can they be called depraved and crazy? ¡±


    The dark blue creature said to the light blue creature, ¡± you should know our situation. It¡¯s because of your kindness that you¡¯ve let go of too many civilizations that might grow into evil. You¡¯ve even come to follow our footsteps ¡­ We¡¯ve already been hunted down by countless fallen Daoist civilizations, and we¡¯ve even been almost destroyed a few times.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they also die in a life and death struggle?¡±


    The other creature was very indifferent. over the years, our deep blue square domain has been nomadic for 570000 years. It has absorbed thousands of powerful extraordinary civilizations, Arcana, elements, Holy Spirits, abyss, scholars, plants, and various major God systems with characteristics and potential ¡­ We¡¯re much stronger than we were in the past.¡±


    They themselves were already a vast and boundless divine plane, a major Alliance of countless superior civilizations.


    we have wandered for hundreds of thousands of years and passed by the remains of countless weak Level-10 civilizations. They all failed and were surrounded by the bloody and brutal Dao of the universe bandits. They were like a pack of crazed Blood Wolves, plundering them until they died.¡±


    yes, we¡¯ve seen too many of our predecessors fall, but we¡¯re different from them. We¡¯ve been wandering and being hunted all the time ¡­ however, our blue abyss celestial race has developed from our rise 570000 years ago to today ¡­ After traveling for so long, they had passed by 176 ruins that were already 10 steps weaker.


    They are not as strong as us, so it is normal for them to fail.


    ¡®We¡¯re the strongest, we¡¯re the most likely to break through to the tenth level because we control time, so we¡¯re an eternal race ¡­¡¯ we have an endless lifespan. For the past 570000 years, as an immortal race, we have been taking in geniuses from various major civilizations and becoming our Azure abyss God race. They have also welcomed eternal life ¡­


    With our 570000 years of accumulation, there are more than three existences that are weaker than level 10 without dying. We are an unprecedented super civilization that can overcome the curse of the universe and escape the pursuit of fallen civilizations!¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± The dark-blue creature next to him looked calm. yes, we¡¯re already strong enough. As a race of Nomad, we¡¯ve wandered for 570000 years, but we¡¯ve never seen anyone weaker than us by level 10 ¡­ However, no matter how strong we are, it¡¯s difficult to resist the siege of countless fallen civilizations. I¡¯m afraid the next siege is about to come, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. No one knows what those guys in the dark are thinking. But one thing is for sure. We are too powerful. There are three Dao seeds here. It will also attract terrifying fallen evil people.¡±

 Chapter 981

    ?


    981 The probing Army, set off along the network cable!


    The relationship between the two sides was almost irreconcilable.


    In the entire vast universe, Dao-reaching cultivators who transcended the laws of the universe were divided into two camps. They would fight in the most brutal and bloody way to fight for a future, even at the cost of their lives.


    For those who had fallen, the future path of ¡± Dao ¡± was too important. It was even a dream that was more important than their own lives.


    Even if he died, what was the harm in sacrificing a hundred thousand years of his lonesome life?


    They were like moths to a flame, swarming over.


    ¡°Can we resist next time? That might not be the case ¡­ They¡¯ve disappeared for tens of thousands of years without any disturbance. It¡¯s very likely that they¡¯re preparing for a huge impact.¡±


    even though we have a weak tenth-level existence who has condensed a Dao seed, which is very powerful and heaven-defying, there are indeed too many of them. Among them, the most important one is ¡­ It¡¯s a few heaven-defying monsters that are leading the group.¡±


    ¡°It is said that the mysterious [ nether Lord ], who no one has ever seen before, single-handedly killed a weak level 10 existence who was on the path to level 10 when he was still a high level 9! He didn¡¯t know if it was true or if it was fake news that they had released ¡­ If he really did it, even the weakest tenth-ranked Daoist would find it extremely unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s just a rumor, a smokescreen that¡¯s been spread to the outside world,¡±


    The dark blue Monster did not believe him, but it frowned slightly and whispered, ¡± but it¡¯s undeniable that some of them have extremely exaggerated combat strength, and their talents are not inferior to my master ¡­ Due to all sorts of mistakes, or because I didn¡¯t obtain the inheritance, my Dao Foundation was incomplete. Now, I have to plunder to make up for it ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehehe ¡­ A fallen civilization.¡±


    The light blue Monster looked at the young man beside him. the reason we call it a civilization is that they have already formed a civilization on their own. Rank-9 are just ordinary residents of this civilization.


    At the side, the young man was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± a Daoist is just an ordinary resident of this civilization? ¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, how can you describe it as a fallen civilization of Daoist technology? This was because the average level of civilized people on the technological side was almost at the same level, and they also relied on technological weapons and external objects ¡­ Didn¡¯t they look very similar now? Isn¡¯t it very appropriate?¡± The blue creature laughed.


    ¡°It does look like it.¡± The teenager immediately reacted, his eyes trembling. the transcendents are almost an individual life form, but as a group ¡­ You can indeed describe it that way.¡±


    It was indeed an appropriate description!


    This civilization could be said to be a relatively scattered Alliance civilization.


    The other party was also a Nomad civilization. Their branches stretched out to countless nearby rivers and even opened up the wilderness.


    &Nbsp; countless level 9s formed an unimaginable Alliance, exchanging information and even sending out missions. They even formed teams to explore the dangerous ruins of ancient civilizations.


    After all, the number of ancient civilization ruins in the entire universe was very large.


    Even if a rank-9 cultivator could live for a hundred thousand years.


    But 100,000 years was a long time?


    One had to know that any random triserpent on earth was 50 million years old!


    It was still too short for an individual¡¯s life ¡­


    Therefore, in the history of the entire universe for more than 10 billion years, even if it was in the long unit of 100 million years, countless Daoists had been born and died.


    It could even be described that all of their new civilizations had lived on the ruins of an ancient, decaying civilization, surrounded by broken walls.


    The main goal of the other party¡¯s Alliance was to explore territories and draw Star maps.


    As for the land that the other party had explored, over the past tens of thousands of years, jumping in units of hundreds of millions of light years was already the current maximum speed. However, they still continued to encounter new ancient civilization ruins and all kinds of new civilizations. The scope of their exploration was less than one billionth of the entire Supergalaxy cluster. They were groping around in their fourth rotating arm.


    even we can only explore one billionth of it? ¡± The teenager had a look of longing.


    the universe is too huge, and we are too small ¡­ We¡¯re just living in a remote corner, and the life-and-death battles here are just small fights.¡±


    The dark-blue creature laughed. perhaps, there are at least hundreds of millions of bloody battlefields in the vast universe like what we¡¯re doing right now. The fallen civilization is chasing after the final person who will become the great Daoist in the future. There are at least hundreds of millions of bloody battlefields in various river systems at all times. They are fighting each other ¡­


    it¡¯s also why we call the universe a dark forest. It¡¯s all about killing, Wars, and ancient relics and remains after all.


    When the young man heard this, his face was filled with longing.


    The universe was vast and beautiful, with endless possibilities.


    They paraded all the way, constantly running outside, Nomad ¡­


    Even though they had discovered that they were the strongest Dao-achieving beings they had seen so far and could resist the fallen civilization, which gave them enough confidence, who knew if there were stronger ones?


    They had never been proud.


    With a humble and respectful heart, they explored the endless universe outside.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say much ¡­ ¡®You¡¯ve just broken through to the God-level and you¡¯re 121 years old. You¡¯re considered a rare genius even in a few thousand years. That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you all this ¡­ Let¡¯s continue to explore this civilization and conduct an assessment of its level and danger level.¡± The two blue creatures brought the youth to explore.


    After all, many new civilizations were likely to have ancient historical relics.


    For example, the tiel Empire that they had encountered in the past.


    Even if it was a ruin that hadn¡¯t fallen behind and had lost its inheritance, they had still explored the universe garden before. They had also been moved by the fact that there was such a powerful existence on this land.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± The light blue creature suddenly said.


    be careful? you want me to be careful of this backward civilization? ¡±


    of course not. We have to be careful of the fallen civilizations that might catch up at any time. If anything happens, we have to report to the various law rulers of the Azure abyss divine territory immediately.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the other side, the world of the tall tower was already preparing to descend on this ordinary planet.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Done!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all ready!¡±


    The players were still very cautious.


    However, why didn¡¯t they let the gods of the other dimensions, the East Green Emperor, explore?


    These existences were clearly the strongest, but they, a group of cowardly weaklings, were the ones taking the initiative to go forward? Volunteer?


    This was because after a special discussion by the decision-makers, they had decided to take action personally.


    Those guys were strong, but they might be a little silly.


    It wasn¡¯t as steady as them!


    It would be the safest if they took action personally.


    At that moment, an Ultraman appeared in the void.


    He was carrying a white television camera tripod on his shoulder. It was hidden in the void and was filming the planet below.


    This was the specially appointed television reporter.


    As a God condensed by a huge amount of faith power, Ultraman wore a silver-white leather suit, and his two orange eyes were bright. is there a crisis in the universe here? ¡±


    Ultraman Tiga took a deep breath and said, ¡± it seems that this is a very ordinary planet ¡­ However, to ensure my safety, I still have to be careful!¡±


    Huala!


    This Ultraman, according to his plan, instantly created a quantum body through a modified camera and small TV.


    This quantum battle body was even whiter as it slowly flew toward the planet.


    ¡°Just like this!¡±


    ¡°Right! We¡¯re preparing to land.¡±


    The players sat in the TV station¡¯s headquarters and watched their specially appointed war reporter, Ultraman, through the live broadcast screen. He had a serious expression and his eyes were fixed on the screen.


    he¡¯s going to start using his quantum combat body to explore this planet!


    we¡¯ve already taken countless defensive measures because we don¡¯t know how strange the civilization on the other side is ¡­ Before Ultraman¡¯s quantum body was caught, it would be immediately controlled to commit suicide. Ultraman¡¯s main body was hidden on a nearby planet, so nothing would happen. The quantum body would be the one to die ¡­


    Even if he could find Ultraman. who was hiding in the nearby stars. through a strange method ¡­ We¡¯re not afraid!¡±


    yes, because Ultraman is the God of incense. He can also commit suicide immediately and resurrect in our tower world!


    This was a clone that was linked by rings, so it was very secure.


    The incense God wasn¡¯t afraid of death, and he entangled the quantum battle body that wasn¡¯t afraid of death.


    This was called double suicide.


    In the words of computer viruses, this was called setting up two fake IP addresses and two zombie computers. The other party would not be able to find them by following the network cable.


    But if the other party could even trace the source of the incense and follow the network line to find them, they would be very impressed with the other party¡¯s tracking ability.


    But it was only admiration.


    They were also on guard. Their incense TV gathered the power of will of all living beings to form a shield. It was the fourth protection to prevent others from following the incense to find it.


    If this wasn¡¯t enough to stop them, and the other party was still able to break through their Joss flame TV Tower¡¯s shield and follow them, Carolyn would definitely prevent the other party from finding their way over. This would be the 50% protection.


    If Carolyn still couldn¡¯t block it, the ancient God would take action. This was the sixth layer of defense!


    ¡°We¡¯ve created the six-layered doll. The other party can¡¯t possibly catch us!¡±


    ¡°We are very steady.¡±


    Although they said that, they still looked at the TV with a serious expression.


    ¡°These guys are really something.¡± Looking at the guys in the TV station, Carolyn¡¯s expression was a little strange, but she also revealed a look of understanding.


    This was the reason why they were asked to take action and host the event.


    Because they were the ones doing it, all kinds of strange strategies were closely linked to each other, and they could keep themselves from being discovered to the greatest extent.


    Even if they were discovered, they would still run very fast!


    The characteristic of this civilization was that they had more tricks than anyone else, and they were more afraid of death ¡­ It was very slippery, and all kinds of strange operations were done continuously.


    It would be best for them to be the first to test the waters.


    ¡°It¡¯s about to start.¡±


    Caroline smiled. I wonder what they have prepared ¡­ ¡°I hope that they can bring out the disgusting level of using an eyeball to Rob houses and fight against me, di Qi, and the three pillar gods in the battle of the small universe to test this mysterious and strange powerful civilization.¡±

 Chapter 982

    ?


    982 Internet TV, witch¡¯s birthday


    At this very moment.


    It was a live broadcast on TV.


    An Ultraman¡¯s quantum body slowly descended and wandered silently on the ground. He looked at these special living beings, who were simple carbon-based living beings.


    Her skin was snow-white, and her ears were as sharp as a rabbit¡¯s.


    ¡°We can see that this planet is very ordinary.¡±


    this isn¡¯t an extraordinary world. It¡¯s not even a world of technology. It¡¯s still in the budding stage of primitive development. It hasn¡¯t established its own development in that direction. It¡¯s relying on individual strength ¡­ Or should I walk the path of group strength ¡­¡±


    A host was hosting this special wartime program.


    it¡¯s starting. The moment that will decide our future has begun.


    All the great taboo existences and gods in the tower world were paying close attention to it.


    Because this was a war that could erupt at any time!


    In fact, they might even take action at any time, and no one knew what would happen.


    They were extremely alert and serious.


    In the entire East Green dynasty, green smoke rose from the purple incense burner, exuding an ancient charm.


    Great emperor Dongqing stared at this scene without blinking. He was in court. our future safety will be at stake now! Everyone, be prepared at any time. I may lead you to the battlefield!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Your Majesty!¡±


    All the officials had grave expressions as they looked at the battle.


    In a Buddhist temple, there was a resplendent golden light. Countless Arhats emitting golden light sat in the same place, also staring intently.


    ¡°This concerns our future.¡± The sacrificial Buddha said.


    This kind of situation kept happening in the seven major domain layers, and all the powerful existences were watching.


    At that moment, on the television.


    everyone, don¡¯t be nervous. Our station¡¯s advance party battle reporter, Ultraman, is equipped with absolute security measures. It¡¯s almost impossible to be discovered and reverse-tracked to find our existence.


    ¡°As for asking us Ultraman? This was something that was summoned from the cemetery at the end of time and space by using the wish power of all living beings and by watching television ¡­ Perhaps, there are still many people who can¡¯t understand. In the future, when we broadcast the Dragon Ball and earth chapter, you¡¯ll know how powerful and terrifying the system of will is.¡±


    ¡­


    Wish power?


    Everyone watching TV was shocked.


    Shi Ji was also watching intently, he exclaimed, ¡± ¡°Wish power, the ancient hero, the hero who resisted the destruction of the world, Ultraman, has actually appeared! You¡¯re still a reporter at a television station?¡±


    She was very shocked and very interested in the mysterious wish power!


    He was even more interested in the new TV story, Dragon Ball.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was only slightly strange.


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered with the matter of ruining the image of this transcendent world.


    Right now, he was sitting on the sofa, watching these guys on the TV. What new tricks were they up to?


    Carolyn¡¯s method was indeed correct.


    These guys were all good at planning. If you let them prepare in advance and forced them to do it, they would definitely come up with some super bold and imaginative tricks ¡­


    For example, this small TV, as well as the eyeball from before, and Ultraman from light tunnel, were all special products that were linked to each other.


    although they look like they¡¯re messing around everywhere, with small televisions and all kinds of strange shapes ¡­ However, in reality, the strategies that they¡¯ve come up with are all very useful and direct ¡­¡± it¡¯s just that they like to put on a strange coat in front of their powerful achievements, ¡± Xu Zhi said indifferently. for example, Ultraman, the calabash Brothers, the Saima ¡­¡±


    They loved to bring out the wrong things.


    And he even talked about spreading Japanese culture.


    At this moment, the television host pointed at the planet that Deeker was broadcasting and said, ¡± ¡°Now, we can see that this planet is very ordinary.


    They were in a low-dimensional space and time. They were like statues, on the streets, in the houses ¡­ We can see the structure of their civilization through the photos, and there is no difference at the moment.¡±


    This wartime program was very rigorous and careful.


    It gave these ¡± nouveau riche ¡± powerful gods a textbook example of exploration, how to hide and come out.


    But soon, after a few days, they found that there was nothing worth exploring on this planet. They couldn¡¯t help but feel a little confused.


    ¡°What should we do in this situation? If you can¡¯t find him, it¡¯s as if he doesn¡¯t exist?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I have to expose my position?¡±


    ¡°This is too stupid.¡±


    Countless gods were frowning in front of the TV.


    At this moment, the host of the TV station pointed to the camera behind him and said, ¡±


    according to our deduction, this situation has a high probability of happening. Don¡¯t worry, everyone. This is within our expectations ¡­ And our next choice is to take the initiative to attack.¡±


    Take the initiative to attack?


    Everyone was still confused.


    The television host said, ¡± we said before that our film entertainment would become a program during the war. At that time ¡­ We will also be broadcasting a War TV series.¡±


    Wartime TV series?


    Everyone was even more confused, not knowing what it meant.


    The emcee said,¡±the so-called War TV series, in simple terms, is ¡­¡± ¡®When we watch TV, we can fight and win ¡­¡¯ However, our emotions and power of will will affect the fate of the protagonist and affect his life choices ¡­ This is a TV series with countless variables-magical girl little Yuan!¡±


    No one responded.


    Great emperor Dongqing was speechless.


    They were all stunned, not knowing what was going on.


    No need for them to make a move?


    They sat in front of the TV and did nothing but watch TV, and they could go to war?


    Originally, they were all ready to go, but now they were told: You don¡¯t need to fight, just watch the live broadcast on TV. You can change the situation just by watching?


    Could there be anything more bizarre than this?


    Inside the TV station, thousands of staff members in white clothes quickly started to prepare.


    brothers, the first internet war has begun!


    ¡°We¡¯ll follow the network and start a war!¡±


    hahaha, holding a wand, the magical girl transformed from balaraba the fairy has finally appeared!


    hurry up! The battle-type TV series is starting!


    by the way, has the incense Department collected enough negative emotions from the incense offerings? ¡±


    that¡¯s enough. Previously, I collected enough positive emotions to condense Ultraman, and naturally, the same amount of negative emotions were born ¡­ These dark Joss flames came from the evil darkness of human nature, enough to give birth to powerful evil gods ¡­


    It¡¯s just that these evil gods are a little special, and the style is a little strange. It¡¯s like pixel art, Van Gogh¡¯s abstract and surreal style.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good? These evil gods are the enemies of the magical girl, the witches. We want the witch¡¯s night, the monsters that originate from the darkness of the human heart-¡±


    so, is the magical little pet Bhikkhu, the magical girl to sign a contract with, ready? ¡±


    get ready. A TV is also a living thing. The TV in Ultraman¡¯s hand is a small TV that has become a demon. Quantum has entangled one of his own small TV and will act as a floating camera Bhikkhu to follow the magical girl at any time!


    ¡°Drone photography? That¡¯s enough.¡±


    yes, it¡¯s enough. With the ¡®gods in the heavens¡¯ watching the live broadcast on TV, the power of will formed is enough to fulfill most of the wishes of mortals.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin! We¡¯ve combined it with the Super small TV of the incense civilization, and we can use this as an experiment.¡±


    the world of Truman, the gods watching, has officially begun.


    ¡­


    In front of the television.


    Just as everyone was confused.


    The host said,¡±this TV series is called¡± magical girl Xiao Yuan,¡±Part I ¡­¡±


    there is an ancient civilization in the universe-the incubators. They have witnessed the development of human civilization from. primitive society to the present. They have the technology to transform emotions into energy ¡­


    Emotions, turning into energy? The emotions of incense offerings?


    Everyone was startled.


    At this moment, as the story went on, the image on the TV gradually fell on an ordinary middle school girl.


    This student was chosen according to his character. He was an ordinary human on this planet.


    She was on her way back from school. Suddenly, a creature called Bhikkhu appeared in front of her, covered in wounds.


    The junior high school student, Viola, had saved it.


    The White ceramic-like strange rabbit floated in the air. young lady, do you want to sign a contract with me? Become a magical girl, and as long as you sign the contract, I can fulfill one of your wishes!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the price for fulfilling my wish?¡± The young girl had no idea that she was being watched by the gods of a terrifying supernatural world through the television.


    the price for fulfilling your wish is that after becoming a magical girl, you have to fight with the witches. Bhikkhu said while floating in the air.


    To become a magical girl?


    Fulfill a wish?


    The high and mighty gods watched the development of this plot and were somewhat curious, so they were brought in.


    [ a strange little pet has appeared. It allows you to sign a contract and become a magical girl. You can transform with a magic staff in hand and fight evil creatures ¡­ ]


    It was a very old-fashioned way, but it was very new and interesting to these gods.


    As for Shi Ji, and even the descendants of the other powerful existences, they felt a sense of familiarity when they saw this cute little girl who was of the same age as them. This magical girl was really cute ¡­


    Bhikkhu is so cute.


    At the same time, on the other side.


    ¡°These guys are really amazing.¡± When Carolyn saw this, she was completely stunned.


    She was stunned by their shamelessness, but even she had to admit that it was a good plan.


    How smart was she?


    In an instant, he thought of how terrifying this battle tactic was. It perfectly combined the two civilizations.¡¯This completely matches Zhou Meng¡¯s dream of the universe.


    If Zhou Meng treated the entire real universe as her own dream ¡­


    In that case, this small TV would be treating the entire real universe as their TV series ¡­


    ¡°And when they watch television, the incense and power of will they generate from the characters in reality will completely change the direction of the entire television series and the future of the plot!¡±


    The gods who were high up in the air were watching the television ¡­


    And their emotions and power of will would be superimposed on this character, and even assimilate her into the God of incense ¡­ Then, it would affect the direction of all the people in the real world.


    At that moment, not only was Caroline shocked, Medusa was also stunned.


    She said with a faint smile,


    ¡°These guys are really good at playing with incense ¡­ It¡¯s extremely shameless.¡±


    this witch system is very suitable for the incense system. Making a wish is a positive incense system ¡­ At the same time, the incense will also produce negative emotions and gather to form witches. After the magical girls make a wish, they will also produce witches who appear because of their wishes ¡­¡±


    Everyone was slightly surprised.


    Xu Zhi was the only one who did not say anything. He let out a breath of air and said, ¡± they ¡­ They¡¯ve even conjured up a magical girl? ¡±


    On the other side, the two dark blue creatures were still smiling. As they walked on the planet, they suddenly felt a strange aura.


    ¡°What is this? What an evil aura!¡±

 Chapter 983

    ?


    983 A dumbfounded look


    ¡°What evil aura?¡±


    The young man asked.


    The two of them frowned slightly as they felt the aura flash by.


    It was very evil, dark, and chaotic.


    It gave people the feeling of an evil creature with countless dark emotions mixed in.


    ¡°It seems that this planet is not simple ¡­ There might be a relic of the ancient civilization? Or have the fallen Daoist civilizations that are after us arrived?¡±


    They looked at each other, planning to investigate.


    On the other side, Viola quickly accepted reality.


    In the afternoon, when he was going to school, Viola was walking on the streets in her student uniform. She was followed by a Bhikkhu that was dancing in the air.


    She was surprised to find that no one around her could see it. The White porcelain rabbit with cat ears turned a blind eye to it.


    ¡°What wish? I haven¡¯t thought of it yet.¡±


    but, you said that witches are all evil. The ancient seal has been broken, and the great magical girl with the principle of magic circle has fallen into a deep sleep ¡­ Therefore, the witch¡¯s awakening would gradually bring harm to the entire world and bring about disasters ¡­ If you really need someone to stop them, I can try to help.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can do it! You can become a great magical girl, defeat those witches, obtain the seed of lament, and purify them.¡± Bhikkhu was floating behind him like a balloon.


    the power of a magical girl comes from the human heart. A just and kind person must be a magical girl!


    and the demoness is an evil creature, formed from the evil darkness of human nature ¡­ In fate, one was good and the other was evil. Their powers came from the human heart. They looked at each other from a distance. As long as there was a witch, there would be a magical girl ¡­ They exist in each other¡¯s hearts like cause and effect.¡±


    Listening to these words, Viola felt that there was something wrong with them.¡¯This is too mysterious ¡­¡¯ She thought. It means that only those who are kind and upright can become magical girls.¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± ¡°The magical girl is a great hero who protects mankind,¡± Bhikkhu replied.


    In fact, even if this ¡± hero ¡± wasn¡¯t kind in the beginning, with the gathering of incense and people¡¯s impression of a hero, it would also make the other party kind. His personality would gradually change, and he would become a hero in the eyes of the people.


    The so-called Joss flames were just so evil.


    ¡°By the way, why have you been floating behind me?¡± Viola asked. I can¡¯t even see you.¡±


    The magic pet floating behind him did not answer.


    As an unmanned camera, it naturally had to follow behind to film and conduct a live broadcast for the audience in front of the television.


    I can feel a wonderful change in my body ¡­


    As for Viola, she could also feel a strange power circulating and moving through her body. This was the emotions and incense that the gods had gathered. The blessing of the gods.


    This power was rapidly making her stronger.


    At this moment, this surge of energy that cleansed her aptitude made her originally extremely ordinary aptitude, which even had no cultivation talent, become extremely exaggerated.


    This was a power that exceeded common sense. It did not even need to cultivate to become stronger ¡­


    The Joss flame God was a special energy creature, just like Ultraman. Once it was formed, it was already a God. It did not need to advance step by step like ordinary creatures. It was a creature that gathered the thoughts of all living beings.


    However, this also came with a huge limitation.


    She would follow the gods and the emotions that gathered on her body, and she would imperceptibly become a living incense creature.


    This was the extreme demonic nature of incense.


    However, if she was strong enough, she could resist the erosion of the Joss flames and become a Joss flame creature that could still maintain her sense of self. If her will was not strong enough, or if she kept dying, the Joss flames would completely erode her will ¡­


    The incense was poisonous.


    At that time, she would become a true Joss flame creature in the eyes of the people. She would move according to the impression that the people had of her. She would be like a mechanical creature that had no sense of self and was given intelligence by the people.


    However, such an opportunity was extremely rare.


    It was hard to imagine that the gods would gather their faith and place it on a mortal ¡­


    Whoosh.


    Just as she was walking, the entire Street suddenly fell silent.


    The pedestrians on the street had disappeared. She gradually walked out of a colorful, brightly-colored plaid Hall.


    The evil and sorrowful song of a young girl rang out around him.


    Hualala.


    There were many colorful balloons floating in the sky.


    The strange dark blue pocket watch was spinning.


    The gears turned into a train and passed by with a click. The collapsed world formed by the pixel grids gradually took shape. It was colorful, like a fairy tale Kingdom in a comic book.


    ¡°Where is this place? How did I end up here?¡± Aivla was completely stunned.


    hurry up, it¡¯s the witch. Be careful! hurry up and take out your wand! Bhikkhu shouted. transform!


    Aivla was startled. She hurriedly turned around and took out a short magic wand from her bag. She slowly waved it around and began to chant a spell in a solemn and serious tone.


    Huala!


    Endless light surrounded her body, and a Holy and pure white aura spread out.


    The magic wand in her hand began to glow, and it quickly turned into a long and straight wand with a golden crystal Gem on it.


    ¡°Go! Magic heavenly dance!¡±


    ¡°Burn my heart, maiden of truth, the great God of justice, punish the evil person in front of you!¡±


    She let out a loud shout and waved her staff. It was as if the memories from the unseen world suddenly gushed forth, and she naturally used it with great familiarity. She danced gracefully in the air and fought with the witch.


    The witch on the other side sneered. foolish magical girl, you can¡¯t stop me from destroying the human race. Take this, sorrowful sigh!


    BOOM!


    A colorful battle broke out.


    Further away, the two dark-blue creatures were silent. They felt as if their worldview had been shaken.


    ¡°This is ¡­ What?¡±


    They were all dumbfounded.


    Not to mention anything else, this scene alone caused them to go blank for a moment.


    In that case, the gaudy pixel art style and the evil and bizarre creatures ¡­


    The middle school girls were dressed so provocatively, waving their wands, and the two sides were reciting embarrassing ¡± lines ¡°. They were fighting back and forth, and there were even light effects, all kinds of beautiful colorful light effects.


    The teenager was a little shocked when he saw this. ¡°What is this? It looks like the fight is quite good ¡­¡±


    It looked good.


    His vocabulary was lacking, and he did not know how to describe it.


    let¡¯s not talk about anything else. This light effect, battle ¡­ It looks like too much of an exaggerated action.¡± The dark-blue creature frowned. in battle, we need to be frugal, fast, and kill with one strike.


    And what was the situation in front of them?


    The lighting effects were fully played, and there were all kinds of lighting and even some embarrassing lines ¡­


    Just looking at it made him feel extremely embarrassed and awkward.


    indeed, it seems to be a very backward civilization, but even so, they know how to save energy and avoid unnecessary actions.


    The light blue creature said,¡±this feeling, it¡¯s very strange ¡­¡± How should he describe it? ¡®Hmm ¡­¡¯ It was just like those TV series from the Science and Technology side, with lighting, sound effects, posture, and movement guidance ¡­ It¡¯s as if you¡¯re putting on a show for others, like you¡¯re performing a beautiful spell.¡±


    He gave a very rational evaluation.


    indeed, this civilization might have a fault. It¡¯s possible that they only inherited the palace¡¯s performing martial arts and beautiful magic of performance nature ¡­ That¡¯s why they¡¯re all flashy but useless.¡±


    The two of them observed in the dark and made the most reasonable guess.


    However, something that left them dumbfounded happened.


    Because they quickly discovered that the more gaudy and beautiful the spell, the more beautiful the movement, the more powerful it was.


    On the contrary, there was a period of time when this magical girl¡¯s movements were not gaudy or beautiful enough. Her very simple movements began to lose their power rapidly.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡±


    They watched the gaudy fight and suddenly began to doubt life.


    ¡°Could it be that this gaudy move is in accordance with some sort of law? It caused a resonance with some kind of law? Only then did it show its power?¡± The dark-blue creature did not react in time.


    ¡°Did you hit your head?¡± The light blue creature replied, ¡± that¡¯s against all common sense ¡­ It doesn¡¯t conform to any laws at all. It¡¯s too strange.¡±


    The more gaudy the movement, the more powerful it was?


    They were a little dumbfounded.


    But in fact, this was the essence of the incense system, a beautiful and carefully designed action.


    This was because when watching television, as long as the ¡± old ladies in the audience were happy and their actions were beautiful, it would form a ¡± fan culture ¡°, and more incense and faith would surge in.


    His moves, battle prowess, and even his own cultivation level would also increase.


    After all, believers were the most important to Joss flame creatures.


    However, they didn¡¯t know this at all, so they could only look dumbfounded.


    ¡°It looks very strange. Let¡¯s go back in time and see what happened to this girl a few hours ago.¡± The two dark-blue creatures laughed, but what they saw next stunned them.

 Chapter 984

    ?


    984 Who is the country bumpkin?


    An image that reversed time.


    In fact, this was not a secret that only they had. It was something that all Daoists could do.


    As for the fact that this was a powerful spell that involved the legendary ¡®time¡¯ law?


    This was not a matter of time.


    Reverse time images were very common spells.


    The fundamental principle was:


    when we observe a distant planet countless light years away, what we see is not the current picture of the planet, but a historical picture of it countless years ago.


    As long as they jumped far enough, they would be able to capture the video.


    It wasn¡¯t a real jump.


    It was some kind of special ¡®spatial fixed-point summoning array¡¯. Through very exquisite calculation and positioning, it transmitted a long distance light image in reverse and summoned it.


    ¡°Have you located it?¡± The dark-blue creature laughed.


    I¡¯ve located it. Let¡¯s see what happened two hours ago ¡­ If it¡¯s two hours, then with the speed of light, it should be a light projection in the South near the edge of the entire solar system. Now, I¡¯m going to start reverse-opening the teleportation formation and summon that light projection over ¡­¡±


    Another creature laughed. This was a very delicate task, and it had to be accompanied by the distortion of the law of light in order to extract clear light and shadow data. although it¡¯s my first time participating in this planet assessment mission, I¡¯ve still practiced this kind of spell before.


    In reality, this was a very substantial universal spell in the universe, and there were hundreds of types.


    The two of them could still easily walk on the grade-9 path, but the images they could capture were not long enough. They could only take two or three days because the distance they could summon was too short.


    However, it could only be used on most low-level cultivators.


    As for those who were involved in the laws, even if they were powerhouses who had stepped onto the path of the ninth step, their bodies would be surrounded by distorted laws, and they could not be detected.


    Whoosh.


    They activated the teleportation summoning array and saw a clear scene.


    It was an image from two hours ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m Bhikkhu ¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to become a young mage?¡±


    Demonesses are all evil. It¡¯s the ancient seal that has been broken ¡­


    ¡­


    They were completely dumbfounded by the scenes they saw.


    two hours ago, this young lady was still an ordinary person? ¡±


    Their eyes flashed with a brilliant light. This was simply inconceivable, and it was extremely fine.


    It looked fancy now, but in fact, she had the combat strength of a sixth-tier warrior. They had thought that this young girl was a peerless genius who had reached the sixth-tier in her twenties, but who knew ¡­


    Two hours ago, she had been an ordinary person.


    countless realms and systems of civilizations? ¡±


    there are some elemental-like life forms that don¡¯t need to follow the rules to advance in realm? ¡±


    They conversed excitedly.


    If they discovered the remains of a powerful civilization or a race with potential, the higher-ups would give them enough opportunities and gifts.


    There were some things on this planet that they might be commended for in this exploration mission.


    the two of us are gods who have stepped onto the path of grade-9, and although we have little knowledge ¡­ However, even if it¡¯s an existence above, it will still shake, right?¡±


    another mysterious civilization that is beyond common sense? ¡±


    The dark-blue creature looked at the two sides and said, ¡± ¡°I can feel a very strange aura. The power of the two people seemed to come from the positive and the negative emotions, respectively ¡­ This is very strange.¡±


    Although the movements in front of them were very gorgeous and exaggerated, and they had to recite all kinds of gorgeous spells and moves during the battle, which was very embarrassing, they were only surprised for a moment.


    ¡°Does this planet have the glory of the ancient civilization?¡± The two of them had calm expressions as they conversed indifferently.


    ¡°That might not be the case ¡­ If there was an ancient civilization¡¯s ruin, then the planet¡¯s destruction was too thorough ¡­ The probability of a prosperous civilization existing here was very low. Perhaps, an ancient civilization of a Galaxy once existed here, and this planet was one of the very remote planets at that time ¡­ That was how I was able to survive the destruction.¡±


    This kind of thing was too common in the universe.


    In a normal war, the core planet would be destroyed along with the civilization. On the other hand, it would be the extremely remote and backward planets that had some survivors or some civilizations.


    Most of their relics were discovered from these remote planets.


    it¡¯s impossible. Is it bait from the fallen civilization? ¡± The young man asked as a matter of course. After all, he had just heard about the situation and was still very touched.


    The dark-blue creature smiled at the young man and explained, ¡± I don¡¯t know, but there¡¯s no need to figure it out or be suspicious ¡­ This was something that couldn¡¯t be stopped. It would be extremely easy to enter the Azure abyss Divine Domain.


    the universe is too huge. For those who have achieved Dao, all kinds of strange and unknown civilizations, and methods beyond our understanding, it¡¯s easy for them to sneak into our midst and use all kinds of methods to hide.


    we have thousands of civilizations and countless living beings. Are we going to pick out the three great heavenly venerates one by one? That was unrealistic.


    Even the two of us could be spies from the fallen Daoist civilization. You have to be careful ¡­¡±


    ¡°Two teachers, how could you be?¡± The young man was surprised.


    ¡°Hahahaha, an analogy! It was just a metaphor. In short, try not to believe anyone, but at the same time ¡­ ¡®We can¡¯t be suspicious just because we see a civilization ¡­¡¯ ¡°Otherwise, we would not be able to absorb such a large number of civilizations and form a huge Alliance after hundreds of thousands of years of nomadic civilization.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the spy very scary? I can still sneak in.¡± The young man said.


    ¡°Hahahaha, how could it be scary? We naturally have a set of mature civilization mechanisms to deal with them. Otherwise, how could we have survived to this day?¡± The dark blue creature laughed heartily.


    you should know that only the three celestial Venerables whose ¡®great Dao. is weaker than level ten hold the true core decision-making power ¡­ What¡¯s the use of the other grade-9 cultivators? Come here and carry out missions for us? Travelling duty? They¡¯re just helping us to develop our civilization and serve us.¡±


    The young man froze slightly.


    in fact, our Abyssal Blue divine territory is very vast and diverse. There are definitely many people who have disguised themselves and fallen into the Dao ¡­ So what if they couldn¡¯t find them?


    they can¡¯t divide us up or sow dissension, because our internal structure has always been loose and on guard against each other. The only people we can trust are the three Supreme gods. They assign tasks for us and keep us in one piece.


    As for the spies, if they want to disguise themselves, they will have to carry out missions for us and contribute to the development of this God territory. We will communicate and develop together.¡±


    The two of them spoke with indifferent expressions.


    The teenager was silent for a few seconds before he asked again,¡±so it¡¯s still a hidden danger for spies ¡­¡± A small portion of the civilizations on the first and second floors were fine, but what about the spies on the sixth and seventh floors? Wouldn¡¯t it be an internal collapse?¡±


    hahaha, you¡¯re very smart. No wonder you¡¯re a rare genius in our civilization.


    The dark-blue creature laughed out loud with a Look of Love on its face. that¡¯s right. The other weak level 10 nomadic civilizations would usually be disintegrated in this way during the process of fleeing and herding. They might die from internal disintegration and infiltration, but we are different ¡­ We are great! We are the strongest!


    In our Azure abyss divine territory, the three great heavenly venerates of the Azure abyss divine clan control ¡®time¡¯. These three existences can make time stop in our bodies and temporarily turn us into eternal beings ¡­


    Do you know what this means?


    All those who join our Azure abyss divine territory will be granted eternal life as long as they are favored by the three great Blue abyss heavenly venerates ¡­ With such hope, how could they turn to the fallen civilization?¡±


    The teenager was suddenly enlightened.


    That was indeed the case!


    This was a matter of interest, directly tied with interest!


    As long as they offered greater benefits than the fallen civilization, it would be fine.


    If it wasn¡¯t a last resort, who would choose to fall?


    If the three heavenly venerates stopped their ¡± time ¡°, they would temporarily gain eternal life. They would have enough time to Max out their four genes, walk the path of level nine, and step into level ten ¡­


    As long as they had enough time, all the gods with enough talent would be level 10!


    Even if a spy came, he would still switch sides!


    This was because they did not accept those rank-9 Dao cultivators who had already maxed out on their genes. Those who no longer had a future, regardless of whether they had fallen or not, they would all be rejected ¡­ They would only accept future geniuses. They naturally knew who to follow and had a better future. They would definitely join them to resist the fallen civilization!


    As a result, their deep blue divine territory was growing crazily and the resistance was getting stronger and stronger ¡­ However, they were too fat a piece of meat. They would be targeted by more fallen ones, who would join forces and attack them.


    The universe was a dark forest, and they had already become a huge refugee camp of a civilization. They had built high walls, and countless ¡®zombie¡¯ fallen civilizations outside were secretly coveting them ¡­


    ¡°Do you understand? This is our strength!¡±


    The dark-blue creature laughed arrogantly, ¡±


    when the three celestial Venerables take in disciples, they never care about the other party¡¯s background. As long as they have heaven-defying talent, it¡¯s enough ¡­ They knew that so what if he was a genius sent by a fallen civilization with ulterior motives? The geniuses would definitely switch sides ¡­ There¡¯s no need to distinguish which side will have a brighter future.¡±


    The young man had a look of longing.


    Yes, it was.


    Joining the Azure abyss divine territory and becoming the disciple of a great existence, becoming their Clansman, having a bright future, having the strongest bloodline of the Azure abyss time, one could create their own ¡®Dao¡¯ and have eternal life. How could they still plunder others?


    He was too strong!


    Our Abyssal Blue divine territory is too powerful!


    The teenager secretly waved his fist.


    it¡¯s no wonder that most of the ordinary cultivator civilizations would be destroyed in a cycle of 100000 years, while we have a long and glorious history of 57 years, accommodating thousands of civilizations of various sizes and even passing on for five or six generations. We are still extremely prosperous!


    ¡°We¡¯re from the righteous path, we¡¯re upright and honest.¡±


    The dark-blue creature looked at the creature. therefore, you are the hope of our race. I hope to pass the test and become a disciple of the celestial Venerables.


    ¡°I will,¡± The young man said excitedly.


    A look of relief flashed across the two men¡¯s faces, and they explained again, ¡± ¡°In fact, there are fewer and fewer spies, because many of those who are sent to us will change sides. They can¡¯t benefit from us and even have to carry out tasks for us. Are you coveting our common spells that can be seen everywhere?¡±


    They looked at the civilization and shook their heads. ¡°The powerful civilizations that can act as spies must have a deep foundation! How could he not know the general level nine Dao formation spell? No matter how country bumpkins or how shallow a level-9 civilization¡¯s Foundation is, it¡¯s impossible that they don¡¯t know these universal level-9 Dao techniques.¡±


    In their opinion, it was impossible for him to have any ill intentions.


    What they taught was ordinary common spells. For example, the ¡± time backtrack ¡± in front of them was very common. Unless it was a really backward civilization, why would they want common spells like theirs?


    However, how could a truly backward civilization be a spy and hide from them?


    This was self-contradictory.


    This system should be a native of this civilization or an ancient ruin.


    On the other side.


    In front of the TV, the players were shocked when they saw the dark blue existences that were lured out. They couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡±


    ¡°F * ck, brothers, this spell is actually reversing time? Summoning a past image? That¡¯s a little powerful!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and copy!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re learning! It seems that this civilization isn¡¯t some backward country bumpkin. They actually know such a powerful and heaven-defying spell.¡± A player said seriously, ¡± however, they are probably just some country bumpkins. I just don¡¯t know if they know about the God of creation.


    If he didn¡¯t know about the God of creation, he would just be a slightly more powerful country bumpkin.


    ¡°However, this spiritual spell is really awesome! There were spatial fluctuations. This might not be a time spell, but a space spell? I think the principle is a little clearer now. The transmission of light is to summon a distant light image that is transmitted to the outside universe? Sort out the data and information flow within?¡±


    this principle is quite impressive. Let¡¯s see if they have any powerful Daoist spells. They watched the small TV in high spirits and displayed their traditional spirit.

 Chapter 985

    ?


    985 Arrival


    In front of the television.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this little trick a little too detailed?¡±


    that¡¯s right. There¡¯s actually such a minute use of the laws? ¡±


    The existences of the various planes were indeed shocked when they saw the development of this TV series. They couldn¡¯t see the development of this TV series clearly.


    At this moment, even Carolyn felt that this method was rather interesting.


    It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Instead, it wasn¡¯t so fine to use the distortion of laws in all aspects.


    For example, ¡± see the past ¡± was a very niche applied spell. It was useless to the strong of the same realm, and they could only observe the past left by the weak.


    however, such a small trick is still very useful for the Daoists of the universe to travel the universe, observe various civilizations, and explore ancient ruins ¡­ If you¡¯re stronger, you might be able to see the image of this planet from hundreds of years ago.¡±


    Carolyn secretly evaluated.


    However, it was unrealistic to jump to light years away and observe the images of the planet from thousands or tens of thousands of years ago.


    By then, the overall observation of the planet would be very vague, and the data information would be too diluted. Only a more powerful existence would be able to do it ¡­


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, was slightly stunned.


    He wasn¡¯t curious about anything else, but he was curious about that young man.


    ¡°A 120-year-old God? He¡¯s really not a weak genius.¡± Xu Zhi laughed.


    Not to mention resources, the other party must have provided resources like the tower world. However, even though the tower world was a super Saiyans, under the circumstances of the same unlimited resources, they were already gods in 40 to 50 years. They were even on the path of laws, which was countless times stronger than the other party.


    However, their body sizes were completely different ¡­


    At the same time, the insectoid race did not have the path of a type 8 God, so it was naturally 100% complete. For the other party to walk the path of a type 8 God at such a young age, it was already very strong.


    it seems that this civilization is much more powerful than I imagined.


    ¡­


    At this very moment.


    ¡°Oh great God of principles, please listen to my prayers and burn the fire of Nirvana in front of you to atone for your sins in this world! Take this! Wind of light and shadow!¡±


    you¡¯re courting death! Viola hollered angrily, her staff in hand, looking extremely divine.


    ¡°Foolish magical girl!¡±


    The witch¡¯s entire body emitted light, and the pendulum behind her was spinning.


    ¡°How should I put this? Cough, cough, cough, it¡¯s really special ¡­¡±


    The two dark blue creatures were still observing the situation from the dark with the young man.


    However, as he looked at it, he actually felt that it was quite interesting. There was a kind of magic to it. However, the more he looked at it, the more he felt that his world view was subverted ¡­


    No matter how he studied it, he could not figure out why the more gaudy and beautiful the moves were, the more powerful it was.


    Even after watching the battle, the magical girl had defeated the witch, but she still had a look of disbelief and couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    Whoosh.


    Viola stopped in her tracks and looked at the empty space. Those strange scenes had all disappeared, and they had returned to the original Street. She could not help but react and said, ¡± ¡°I won?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve won. You¡¯ve defeated the witch!¡±


    The little pet Bhikkhu floated in the air and said, ¡± you have grown into a qualified demoness. One day, you will inherit the strongest magical girl in the history of the universe, round deer eyes ¡­ Save, save the entire world.¡±


    The strongest in the universe, saving the world.


    The dark-blue creature shook its head.


    They didn¡¯t know how to say it. These words were too exaggerated. The more powerful the existence, the more they realized how small they were, and the less they dared to say it.


    It seemed that it was indeed a broken civilization system that had lost its inheritance and reverence.


    There was a crash.


    They appeared completely in front of Viola.


    ¡°Who are you? are you the new witches?¡±


    Viola raised her wand high and looked at the few of them warily.


    we¡¯re not witches from this planet. We¡¯re from another galaxy. They were speaking in the language of this backward planet.


    ¡°Cosmic people? Alien?¡± Viola was still on high alert.


    we¡¯re kind. We can help you and even support this planet. How about it? do you want to come with us? ¡± They looked at the two of them, especially the mysterious Bhikkhu.


    Viola also looked at Bhikkhu.


    She was completely dumbfounded.


    First, it was the magical girl, then the witch, and now there were a few cosmic people ¡­


    It had only been a few hours.


    A few hours ago, she was still an ordinary person. If she had not personally mastered supernatural powers ¡­


    Bhikkhu stopped in mid-air and said righteously, ¡± we can¡¯t leave. We have to stop the witch on this planet and protect the world ¡­ Without us, this planet will be destroyed.¡±


    This planet would be destroyed?


    The two dark-blue creatures looked at each other.


    They frowned slightly. In fact, they wanted to suggest that they would help you get rid of the witch. After all, she was really not strong, only at the sixth rank ¡­ However, he couldn¡¯t do it.


    The witch ¡­


    Indeed, this kind of creature was very strange to them. It was a creature with some kind of emotion and a dark heart. Before she appeared, they could not even sense the aura of the witch ¡­


    we can¡¯t deal with it.. ¡®m afraid it¡¯s. result of some kind of evil and dark emotions hidden in people¡¯s hearts ¡­ They are usually scattered and hidden in the hearts of the people, so we are unable to detect them at all.¡± They looked at each other.


    This was the characteristic of ¡®evil¡¯.


    They didn¡¯t cultivate the incense system, so it was very difficult to eradicate and find them. It was just like the ancient Barrens back then, very difficult to deal with.


    As for Ultraman¡¯s opposing dark emotions, an ¡± evil god ¡± with the strength of a Sayman who had stepped into the path of level 9 had long been placed in this land, scattered, and hidden in the dark.


    They looked at each other and secretly conversed, ¡±


    in that case, we can apply to the higher dimension to bring this planet into the blue abyss divine territory? ¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? only mid-tier extraordinary civilizations and above have the right to be dragged into the deep blue divine territory. Our sub-plane already has more than three thousand planets and is close to saturation. This ordinary planet has no right to be dragged into it ¡­ However, I can¡¯t figure it out now. If this planet has that mysterious witch, it might have some value ¡­¡±


    ¡°I have to report this to the higher-ups.¡±


    bring this lady to our dimension and let the more knowledgeable inspectors observe their civilization system and see if there are any special differences.


    As they conversed, they sorted out their thoughts and said to Viola with a pleasant expression, ¡± little girl, although we can¡¯t help you, we can bring you to our world as a temporary guest. The flow of time there is different, and you can cultivate there. When you come out, it will be better for you to defeat the witch.


    ¡°Is it a spiritual time house?¡± Bhikkhu said.


    The two of them looked at each other. As expected, there were records of this in the high-dimensional space-time.


    ¡°But I still have to attend classes in the afternoon.¡± Viola was a little hesitant.


    it¡¯s fine, just take a leave of absence. Come to our God¡¯s world, you¡¯ll like it there. The two of them smiled. it¡¯s a vast world that even we know the entire land ¡­ If you cultivate there, you¡¯ll be able to come out in the afternoon to deal with the witch.¡±


    Whoosh.


    In front of the TV viewers, the camera turned and gradually entered a space-time Tunnel.

 Chapter 986

    ?


    986 Dumbfounded


    Hualalalalalala.


    Following Chubi¡¯s camera, they saw a boundless black starry sky that was vast and gorgeous.


    A small bright red sun that was only one-third the size of Earth¡¯s sun hung in the sky. Around the sun, there were many extraordinary planets floating in the air. They were beautiful and gathered into a vast Galaxy.


    A group of people directly passed through it.


    ¡°What is this? This subspace was actually one-third the size of the solar system! Moreover, the density was extremely high, with more than 3000 planets revolving around the sun ¡­ Isn¡¯t this civilization a little too huge?¡±


    Carolyn suddenly stood up. She had previously thought that the Nomad body of the Nomad civilization would be extremely huge, but she had never thought that it would be this huge.


    ¡°The most terrifying thing is a sun? This extraordinary civilization actually moved a sun into their own internal space?¡±


    This was too exaggerated!


    Perhaps, the expansion of the subspace could be done over a long period of accumulation and storage. As long as there were enough resources and time, it could continue to expand. It might be possible to do so in hundreds of thousands of years.


    However, a single sun was enough to show its true power!


    This wasn¡¯t something that could be accomplished with time.


    Even though it was a small sun, it was still a sun.


    Moving a life planet was something that a complete rank-9 immortal cultivator could do, even though it was time-consuming and laborious ¡­


    If it was someone like renemansky, who had already mastered the laws of the gravitational field and was a super life form that was half the size of a planet, it would be even easier. It would be as simple as eating and drinking.


    Hence, the universe garden had 50 to 60 planets, so it was very natural for them to be cast into a Garden Castle.


    As for the moving sun?


    They were not on the same level.


    The size of this small sun was more than 300000 times the size of a normal life planet.


    What did 300,000 times mean?


    It was so big that it was hard to imagine, like a football field compared to a marble.


    Carolyn took a deep breath and continued to organize her thoughts. that¡¯s right. A level 10 weaker than a normal level 9 might be countless times stronger. If I move slowly and change my flying trajectory ¡­ In theory, it could be moved, but only in theory ¡­ The sun is a giant fireball of lava!¡±


    A level 10 weaker might be able to move a large rock planet of the same scale, but it didn¡¯t mean that they could move a sun of the same scale.


    It was a huge fireball.


    It was extremely unstable, and tens of thousands of nuclear energy reactions were constantly erupting on its surface, forming raging flames that surged everywhere.


    How are you going to move?


    This was not on the same level of difficulty.


    however, they still moved over. Ten levels weaker ¡­ Was this the power of being ten levels weaker? The three great heavenly venerates of the Azure abyss Divine Domain have indeed come into contact with the life forms of the next dimension after rank nine Daoist cultivators.¡±


    Caroline closed her eyes and took a deep breath. since they can move, the ancient gods can naturally move too ¡­ It can move a small sun.¡±


    In her eyes, the ancient gods were definitely one of the most powerful weaker level 10 gods. They could naturally move, and they could move the sun and moon with their hands. For great existences at this level, they could also move the sun.


    as for the sun in the inner space ¡­


    When Carolyn saw this scene, she suddenly had a bone-chilling thought. nine revolutions mysterious art!!


    The nine revolutions mysterious art.


    There were countless living beings living in the nine small spaces, and the space in the center was the dantian.


    And the dantian was the power furnace ¡­


    Did the nine revolutions mysterious art of the ancient God stuff a similar small sun into the center of his dantian?


    if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s no wonder that our race can sweep across those of the same level and life forms tens of thousands of times larger than us despite being so tiny in size. We can even fight super-large iron-based life forms that are half the size of a planet as ants without being at a disadvantage! We might even have the upper hand!¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s expression turned completely solemn.


    At this moment, she finally realized how big the gap was between her level nine realm and the real level ten, which was beyond the level of the ancient gods.


    no wonder I said that I¡¯m a rank-9, a super ancient God. He only asked me to continue working hard ¡­ It seems that I¡¯m still far from being a Dao protector.¡±


    Caroline took a deep breath. and when I face this rank. 9 monster who has stepped onto this path of a weak rank. 10, even if I have cultivated my Dao Foundation to perfection and have four very strong systems at the same time,. ¡®m afraid that I can only immediately escape ¡­ If we don¡¯t run and stop, we might be killed instantly.¡±


    She secretly evaluated.


    With the rise of her horizons, she finally and completely understood the details of the ancient gods and their strength!


    At this moment, little Shiji was stunned. wow, this civilization is so big.


    Medusa looked at the vast and magnificent picture on the small TV and was completely shocked. a small sun? Isn¡¯t this too much of an exaggeration? this is the true power of a level 9 powerhouse, weaker than a level 10?¡±


    The lifespan of a tier 9 was too long.


    In addition, a small realm was the accumulation of energy, and there was no limit to the breakthrough. One only needed to wait for time to reach it. Basically, any level nine was a high level level nine.


    As such, there were only two types of realms within the nine tiers.


    One was the high level 9, unable to break through.


    One was a level 9 that had stepped onto the path of a weaker level 10. This was the true Overlord among the level 9 powerhouses!


    This number of Overlord-level ninth-ranked powerhouses was a one in ten thousand chance of being able to continue on their future path.


    She looked at renemansky, who was watching the TV, and became more alert and solemn. as expected, this kind of existence is unimaginably terrifying.


    In fact, Xu Zhi, who was watching the TV, was a little confused himself.


    Isn¡¯t this too fierce?


    This was even greater than the difference between a tier 8 God and a tier 9 God.


    As expected, the further one advanced in each realm, the more exaggerated and obvious the gap would be.


    distorting the laws and creating one¡¯s own laws are not creatures of the same dimension ¡­ Xu Zhi shook his head and laughed. He had truly opened his eyes. I¡¯ve been cultivating for seven or eight months, and I¡¯ve finally seen such an unimaginably powerful alien civilization in the universe.


    Yes, it was.


    In the past, Xu Zhi had not taken the tiel civilization seriously at all. It was only now that he truly felt that this was the truly terrifying and powerful civilization.


    ¡­


    at this moment, many people in front of the tv were very excited.


    The two blue creatures that were leading Viola away smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Spectacular? this is the embodiment of our Azure abyss divine territory¡¯s hard power. Every civilization that enters will be instantly frightened ¡­


    This was moving a small sun. In fact, this was something that most of the other existences at the same realm couldn¡¯t do.


    Distorting the parameters, changing the trajectory of the sun, and dropping it into the pocket of the inner space, many great beings could do it, but it was definitely not that simple.


    Countless powerful nuclear explosions would occur on the surface at any time, causing instability. The turbulence in movement might even lead to explosions. These factors were extremely difficult to deal with.


    Apart from us three overgods who have the power to control the laws of time and stop the sun¡¯s temperature and activity to partially cool it down, the three celestial Venerables have worked together and spent countless years to achieve this miracle.¡±


    Aivla was already scared out of her wits. As an ordinary person, she had never seen such a bizarre thing in her entire life.

 Chapter 987

    ?


    987 The civilization that froze time


    In fact, anyone who saw this magnificent scene would be shocked.


    Even the two weak rank-9 Dao cultivators who had lived here for a long time were like this. Every time they saw this deep blue divine territory, they would be extremely proud.


    This was the power of time!


    In fact, even for beings of this level, moving a planet, or even a sun, was an unimaginably long project.


    After all, the stars were too vast and nature was too magnificent.


    It was even more difficult than a foolish man moving a mountain. In this situation, it was as difficult as an adult moving Mount Everest with a shovel and a shovel.


    However, their lifespans were too long. In the tens of thousands of years, even if they moved a little every day, it was enough to create such a magnificent historical site.


    Furthermore, most of the time, this kind of existence would move the planet while cultivating. Multitasking was very normal in the eyes of this level of existence.


    Whoosh.


    They landed on the planet closest to them.


    There were all sorts of creatures in the surroundings. They were either queuing up or doing some other activities. It was bustling as they gathered on a sacred square with dark blue gemstone floors.


    As they stepped into the city, the dark blue creature introduced, ¡±


    this is the trading place at the entrance. It¡¯s the city of Nader. Many experts gather here to accept missions, explore various historical remains, and also take the assessment for the new life planet ¡­ There are also many foreign life forms like you who live here temporarily for about 50 to 300 years.¡±


    ¡°A temporary residence like mine?¡± what? ¡± Viola was shocked. She looked around and saw that there were indeed some very weak creatures that were running, jumping, and touching everywhere with curious expressions.


    Some of the more powerful gods were actually very friendly to these extremely weak living beings and were carefully teaching them.


    these gods took on a ¡®level two evaluation¡¯ job Commission for a planet. I¡¯m a level one evaluation, exploring the planet and then picking up some creatures.


    They¡¯ll let the creatures on the planet live and teach them to cultivate to a certain level before they can check the bloodline potential of the race. If they pass, they can join our Azure abyss divine territory ¡­ If you fail, ignore this civilization and put it back ¡­¡±


    Viola was completely dumbfounded.¡¯So I have to be like them and stay here for 50 to 60 years? I still have to go to school! You clearly told me that one afternoon would be enough.¡±


    don¡¯t worry, we have comprehensive measures against foreign civilizations. Even if it¡¯s an ordinary living being, we¡¯ll try our best not to affect their lives. In advanced civilizations, the flow of time is different. Although it doesn¡¯t cover the entire subspace, our more than 100 rank-9 Dao cultivators have covered most of the area ¡­


    The dark-blue creature had a look of longing on its face. you only need one afternoon here, and decades will have passed. At night, we will send you back to sleep. The next day, you will go to school as usual.


    ¡°In fact, there are similar legends circulating in many civilizations. For example, when they were captured by aliens, it felt like decades had passed, but only a few hours had passed when they returned.¡±


    A few hours?


    Viola was completely stunned again.


    What a magnificent and vast scene it was!


    He roamed the universe, roamed the planets, and explored ancient ruins. He was like a Free Eagle in the universe!


    ¡°I¡¯ll be received by them and I¡¯ll go cultivate?¡± Viola said.


    no, you can have the two of us take over. Your situation is very special for these weak tier 8 gods, and you can¡¯t afford to make a mistake. The dark-blue creature laughed.


    How could he let others have the fat meat in his hands?


    Every time they received and investigated a powerful transcendent race, it would mean unimaginable rewards. They could even be valued by the experts of the higher levels.


    ¡°You guys have over a hundred complete type 9 divine beasts?¡± Bhikkhu could not help but ask.


    When the players heard this number, they felt that it was average.


    After all, it was a long Alliance of 570000 civilizations. This was not just one civilization, but thousands of civilizations gathered together. On average, only one complete rank-9 Dao-achieving individual would appear in 30 to 40 civilizations ¡­


    To be fair, it was just like that.


    After all, the vision of a keyboard Saint wasn¡¯t fake.


    ¡°You actually know of a rank-9 Dao-reaching expert? It seems that your civilization¡¯s Foundation is quite strong.¡±


    However, the dark blue being was pleasantly surprised. This meant that this civilization had once been powerful, and it could not help but say proudly, ¡± yes, our core committee has 107 rank-9s, known as the time perpetual motioners, and one level above them are the three great Celestial Masters.


    The dark-blue creature was quite curious about this little magic pet, so it didn¡¯t hide anything. This was public information, so it smiled and replied, ¡± we have eternal life and have never experienced the alternation of death. For 570000 years, there has never been a type 9 powerhouse who has fallen. It has been accumulating. It is normal to have more than 100 of them.


    When the players heard this, they thought, ¡± you have immortality behind you?


    That would be even more trashy.


    Who knew that the next sentence would directly make them dumbfounded.


    ¡°Yes, more than a hundred. In fact, in 570000 years, how can there be only a hundred under normal circumstances? It was possible to accumulate thousands of them ¡­ It¡¯s just that our requirements are higher.¡±


    ¡°Higher?¡± Bhikkhu began to feel that something was wrong.


    our rank-9s all have perfect four-gene Dao foundations. More than 100 of them have been polished to perfection before breaking through ¡­ Therefore, in 570000 years, there were only more than 100 of them ¡­


    Every one of them was a terrifying and forbidden existence in the legends. They were enough to make countless civilizations cry in fear. Even some low-leveled civilizations were spreading their terrifying legends.


    In fact, eternal life was also accompanied by flaws. The speed of cultivation was too slow ¡­ The average lifespan of these 100 plus demons is around 200000 to 300000.¡±


    The players were completely dumbfounded.


    The f * ck?


    There were more than a hundred of those with a perfect Dao Foundation at the ninth rank, which meant that they were on the same level as di Qi and Carolyn.


    Since everyone was cultivating all four Bloodline Systems at the same time, they would be on the same foundation. They would compete to see which of the four genes was stronger!


    Naturally, they believed that Carolyn and di Qi¡¯s genes and bloodlines were extremely heaven-defying and had two or three ultimate systems. However, since their opponents also had four genes, they might be a little weaker. Wind, fire, Thunder, and lightning, but the difference wouldn¡¯t be too great. At the very least, they should have one or two genes that could be brought out, right?


    All of a sudden, the players began to boil.


    ¡°He¡¯s a little fierce!¡±


    this civilization is as hardcore as us and is determined to fight for the perfect Tao Foundation? ¡±


    this civilization is very prosperous. Perhaps, it¡¯s almost comparable to the prosperous civilization of the ancient gods ¡­ Even if the other party is slightly weaker, it might not be by much.¡±


    it¡¯s a pity that the civilization of the ancient gods has been destroyed, and it¡¯s still being rebuilt.


    All the players were analyzing the information they got from the small TV. It was a terrifying super civilization Alliance.


    200,000 to 300000 years of life just to break through from level 8 to level 9?


    When Carolyn saw this, she revealed an indescribable expression.


    She and di Qi had both broken through in less than 10000 years. This was normal as a level 8 God¡¯s lifespan was 8000 years. If they failed to break through, they would die of old age.


    And the other party was so long.


    ¡°Is it a side effect of immortality?¡±


    Carolyn took a deep breath. After all, eternal life had its side effects. The eternal life of the ancient gods was to sleep for half the time, which could also be considered as having one¡¯s cultivation speed reduced by half.


    However, the side effect of the other party¡¯s immortality was probably ¡± cultivation speed reduction ¡°. It actually reduced the speed by an estimated fifty to sixty times!


    the other party¡¯s talent for immortality is much more inferior than the flaws of the ancient gods ¡­


    Taking a deep breath, Carolyn said, ¡± however, from what we can see, the other party¡¯s immortality doesn¡¯t require him to be in a deep sleep. He¡¯s always in a clear state of mind. This is a powerful advantage!


    The danger of the ancient gods was because they had to sleep.


    It was useless no matter how strong he was. He would only be slaughtered if he slept ¡­ The other party, on the other hand, did not have such concerns.


    Because the other party had once said, ¡±


    These one hundred and seven rank-9 existences each covered a part of the high-dimensional space-time at all times and maintained order. This meant that they did not need to sleep at all.


    Carolyn¡¯s expression turned completely serious. is it time? ¡®I seem to have some understanding of the other party¡¯s principle of immortality ¡­¡¯ Could it be that he had frozen the flow of time in his body, frozen the metabolism of his body, and so on ¡­ It was as if he had sealed himself in ice to achieve eternal life? However, such eternal life would freeze the time of the body, which also means that the speed of one¡¯s cultivation would be extremely slow.¡±


    How smart was she?


    As a Super Magic core computer, he was able to see through the principles and effects of the other party¡¯s core bloodline from the traces of the other party in an instant.

 Chapter 988

    ?


    988 She¡¯s too much of a wimp, I can¡¯t help it (2 in 1)


    At this time, in front of the TV.


    The dark blue creature laughed, as if it was speaking its heart to him. I¡¯m still polishing myself on the path of a weak ninth-tier, and I¡¯m already more than 100000 years old. I¡¯m still polishing my perfect Dao Foundation, and I hope that one day, I can also break through ¡­ I hope I don¡¯t die of old age.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys immortal?¡± Bhikkhu asked again. He felt that the other party was very good at dealing with people. He talked about private matters with you, got closer to you, and also gained sympathy.


    sigh, only the three great heavenly venerates and. few of their direct disciples possess the legendary ¡®time¡¯ talent. They can stop the time in our bodies, and the place where time stops is the ¡®deep blue¡¯. We have to stay there so that our lives won¡¯t age ¡­ However, how could they stay there forever and help us stop time for free?¡±


    The dark blue creature shook its head and laughed bitterly.


    we need to go out to accept missions and explore the ruins. We need to exchange enough treasures for enough time ¡­ He¡¯s been staying inside.¡±


    If they didn¡¯t have enough points, they wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the ¡°deep blue¡± and they would die of old age outside.


    At this time, they were doing missions outside, exploring ruins, and evaluating the planet. They were constantly aging.


    Only the 107 true cultivators were the permanent members of the committee. They were high and mighty, mysterious and unpredictable, and could stay in ¡®deep blue¡¯ all the time, enjoying the still time ¡­


    And they didn¡¯t get it for nothing.


    The mission they received did not require them to go out. They only had one mission, which was to cover the entire sub-space, the deep blue divine territory, and the high-dimensional space-time at all times.


    Both the strong and the weak, including the three celestial Venerables blue abyss, were the gears of the entire civilization. Only by operating precisely in them could the entire civilization survive for more than five hundred thousand years in an extremely ¡®reasonable¡¯ and ¡®effective¡¯ way.


    In fact, if the two of them had taken a step further, they would have completely escaped death and become members of the committee, walking towards a truly boundless future.


    In theory, to be able to become one of the one hundred and seven perpetual motioners, one could break through level ten steadily.


    However, that was only in theory ¡­


    Even if one didn¡¯t have to consider longevity while staying in deep blue, the cultivation speed was only 2%, which meant that no matter how talented a rank-9 immortal cultivator was, he could break through to rank-10 in 100000 years. They would have to multiply it by 50 times, which meant that in theory, they would only be able to break through to rank-10 in five million years.


    However, this was only the time for the most talented to break through in theory. They would definitely take much longer!


    If it wasn¡¯t for their lack of talent, who would have chosen this path?


    It was naturally better to take the normal path. Around 8000 years, he would maxed out on his 4th gene and break through to rank-9. Rank-9 would take 100000 years to break through to rank-10!


    It was precisely because he was not confident that he had chosen to do so!


    He was using time to break through to the next realm.


    That was why they valued ¡®Viola¡¯ so much. The points that could be exchanged were enough for them to stay in ¡®deep blue¡¯ for a long time without going out to do missions.


    When Xu Zhi saw this, his expression became strange.


    ¡°Perpetual motioners? I think it¡¯s the eternal freezer?¡±


    It was frozen in time.


    no wonder this civilization could survive until now. Even the three great heavenly venerates thought that they could transcend and become the ultimate existences of the universe because they had mastered core technology. This bloodline is too interesting ¡­ It can actually grant other living beings eternal life temporarily ¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯m not afraid of spies at all. Even if you¡¯re a spy, you¡¯ll be driven by benefits and have to work for me! It is one of the Super gears that will develop the entire Alliance and form a huge world.¡±


    Even Xu Zhi felt that this bloodline was extremely shameless.


    If you were to stay in that state of eternal life and stop your aging, your cultivation speed would only be one-fiftieth of your normal speed. This meant that you would have to endure an unimaginably long period of time.


    For example, more than 100 complete type 9 powerhouses took 200000 to 300000 years to break through. Were they happy? Have you made it?


    He had to work at least five million years before he had the chance to break through to level ten!


    Five million years ¡­


    This civilization was only 570000 years old ¡­


    This big picture was too round.


    ¡®Having a good aptitude is not as good as having a good birth. The bloodline of the race that is born with a good aptitude has led to a huge gap ¡­ This blue abyss clan has mastered time stop and can stand at the top. With this bloodline, they can form a link between civilizations and form a super Alliance.¡±


    This was also the reason why all the players wanted to ¡®reincarnate well¡¯. This was too important. They were born at the top of the world, so in their¡¯ previous lives¡¯, they had crazy liver cirrhosis and evolved into more powerful species with greater potential.


    ¡®But this civilization is too shameless, too pitiful ¡­¡¯


    Even Xu Zhi could not help but shake his head and sigh. He had never seen such a shameless civilization before. I really want to save them from their misery and come into my arms.


    But Xu Zhi was just saying it.


    The other party had a civilization of more than 500000 years, and just the 107 resident committees were enough to make people¡¯s scalps numb.


    From a fair point of view, this civilization indeed had the possibility of breaking through to level ten. Perhaps they could be the next ancestor of the iron-based life form.


    all civilizations that have a chance of reaching level 10 are extremely exaggerated and heaven-defying. Xu Zhi was thoroughly aware of this.


    At this moment.


    Walking on the street, LAN-erman was still smiling as she explained, ¡±


    ¡°You have to know that not every species from a life planet can join us. Only species with special potential can join us. However, how rare are the species with powerful life bloodlines that are naturally produced? It¡¯s already a miracle that a planet with life is born in the universe, and it¡¯s even more of a miracle that a powerful bloodline is born from life ¡­¡±


    Viola listened to the introduction and felt very shocked.


    These people from the universe were too terrifying. She was chosen because she was an extremely smart person. She couldn¡¯t help but say in her heart,


    Fortunately, she was a talented magical girl. Otherwise, she would not have any special treatment.


    At this moment, a black sludge-like creature slowly walked over from the distance. It had an extremely cold aura and said, ¡± ¡°LAN-erman, you¡¯re bringing a newcomer again?¡±


    get lost. This female creature is not someone you can touch. She has a mysterious power ¡­ The leading dark blue creature looked disgusted.


    ¡°That¡¯s. pity ¡­¡±


    The black sludge creature looked at Viola with a regretful expression, as if it wanted to see through her. Its gaze was burning. a mysterious power? ¡± ¡®Looks like you¡¯re in luck to have picked up a powerful race ¡­¡¯ Why didn¡¯t I pick it up? Little girl, if you want to obtain power, you can choose to come and find me ¡­¡±


    The sludge creature turned around and left, bringing with it some other strange-looking acolytes.


    The Bhikkhu flew in the sky and the camera took a close-up of the sludge creature. He was speechless. who¡¯s that? why does he look like a supervillain? ¡±


    ¡°That fellow is someone who specializes in dealing with races that do not have much potential ¡­¡± LAN-erman smiled. after all, many lives do not have strong bloodlines after the assessment ¡­ This Dark Magus would find them and bewitch them to undergo genetic modification and bloodline modification. Perhaps some kind of miracle would appear in the future and they would become a strong fighting force ¡­


    Their race specialized in this.


    However, life is the most mysterious. Apart from natural evolution, any modification or fusion of bloodlines will result in genetic instability and various defects.¡±


    ¡°Then is there any way to naturally develop the bloodline?¡± The young man said.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    LAN-er man shook her head, ¡± do you know how long it takes for a living being to evolve? It would take at least tens of millions of years for a species to evolve and mature ¡­ ¡®Our civilization is only 500000 years old ¡­¡¯


    The evolution of life was the most beautiful and irreplaceable miracle in the universe!


    The history of biological evolution was the source of life in the universe! The source of all miracles and hope,


    If there really is such an existence that can create the source of the universe, then it must be at an unimaginably great height. According to my current level of knowledge, if there really is such an existence, it must be an unbelievable level ten, or even far beyond level ten, and has created some kind of gene that is comparable to the unknown trembling of the entire universe.¡±


    At this moment, a voice came from the side.


    that¡¯s not a gene, nor is it some kind of creature, much less a race ¡­ It¡¯s some sort of vague concept, a God of creation.¡±


    Their hearts trembled. They turned around and realized that it was Bhikkhu, the little pet, who had spoken.


    ¡°The God of creation?¡±


    LAN-er man was dumbfounded.


    He was completely dumbfounded, and then he shook his head again, not saying anything.


    cough, cough, cough. Let¡¯s go back to the villain, sludge. Isn¡¯t it very evil for him to conduct evil biological experiments? ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stop them?¡± Bhikkhu asked.


    LAN-er man shook her head, ¡± how vast is the Azure abyss Divine Domain? There were all kinds of races, and the three great heavenly venerates were very tolerant. They were extremely tolerant toward any extraordinary system ¡­ As long as it doesn¡¯t cross the bottom line.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the bottom line?¡±


    forcing and secretly killing the other civilizations on this land, as well as resisting the cultivation of technology ¡­ We¡¯re a pure divine plane with extraordinary powers.¡±


    Bhikkhu was broadcasting the scene. The players were deep in thought when they saw this.


    He seemed to be more tolerant than he had imagined.


    However, it was only natural. How could such an existence care about such a trivial matter? moreover, the best choice was for civilization to develop freely to the maximum.


    then our magical girl civilization can also survive here without interference? ¡± Bhikkhu suddenly winked and said.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re free to play.¡± Lanerman laughed and said, ¡± the tolerance of civilization is indeed very high. If they can even tolerate that kind of dark sorcerer, then the so-called magical girls who represent justice like you will naturally have no problem.


    In their eyes, this magical girl was still very upright.


    Bhikkhu was excited. This meant ¡­


    At this moment, the black sludge monster returned with a strange, weak creature behind it. It laughed and said, ¡± ¡°The life form you brought back is probably around the fifth step, right?


    It¡¯s hard to imagine that a rank 5 genius would appear on a backward planet. He¡¯s only a teenager and has a strange unknown bloodline. I¡¯m in charge of this test battle and found a rank 5 apprentice that I just modified. Is that okay?¡±


    The black sludge wizard was still very interested in Viola.


    ¡°Naturally.¡± LAN-er man didn¡¯t refuse. Testing, this was normal.


    ¡°Please advise me.¡±


    A strange humanoid creature with red blood vessels squirming on its shoulders slowly walked out. I come from a planet that has just developed low-level technology.


    ¡°Please advise me.¡±


    I¡¯m from a low-class planet. I¡¯m a middle school student, ¡± Viola answered quickly.


    The two of them bowed and began to fight.


    Gradually, powerful existences appeared around the square, watching the scene with interest.


    After all, LAN-erman and her partner were very strong weak rank-9s. They had already completed 100% of the path of law and were polishing their four genes. They were one of the people who were close to entering the Supreme perpetual motioner Committee.


    BOOM!


    In an instant, a bright light enveloped them.


    the great God of circular theory, please bestow me with divine power ¡­


    This was the second time that Viola had gotten used to this. She took out her walking stick and slowly floated into the air. Her entire body was flowing with a colorful radiance. The spotlight shone on the top of her head, and pieces of beautiful silk-like clothes covered her.


    magical girl, transform!!!


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    The young man with blood vessels was stunned.


    Such gaudy movements, such stupid moves, slogans, and not simple starting moves ¡­ Are you trying to humiliate me?


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    He was instantly enraged and flew over.


    He was already a little envious of the other party. His bloodline talent was not strong, otherwise, he would not have chosen to accept the transformation. He clearly knew that it would be very miserable, but he still had no other path to choose.


    ¡°If you give hope, you are destined to pay the same amount of despair. This is the structure of us magical girls, ah, let¡¯s bloom! Flame flower!¡±


    go! Viola shouted softly. Her elegant movements were like the most beautiful music notes, giving people a sense of enjoyment.


    What kind of system was this?


    Was the inheritance broken? how could this be ¡­ Good looking?


    All the powerful existences around them were stunned. They could only describe it as ¡®good¡¯.


    This was too cumbersome. The only advantage was that it looked good, but the battle would definitely be the fastest to die.


    ¡°If you only live for yourself, then you should bear everything yourself.¡± Oveila¡¯s voice was touching, and his face was gentle. I bet my courage, integrity, and life on this. Evil witch, get out of this world! Wind, flower, snow, moon-change!¡±


    Not only did he read out the moves with a serious face, but he also had a ¡­ Change?


    The young man with blood vessels was completely furious.


    This person was clearly toying with him!


    Such a ridiculous move, as cumbersome as a dance, and accompanied by an embarrassing slogan, was this an insult to him?


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    He had brought out his true combat strength.


    It was because he felt his scalp go numb when they collided. It was obviously so ridiculous and didn¡¯t conform to battle logic, but the power was unexpectedly strong.


    It was like a stormy sea, its power ferocious.


    Viola¡¯s expression was gentle and sorrowful as she softly floated in the air,


    ¡°If the magical girl was born from hope, then the witch was born from a curse. The magical girl spread hope, while the witch spread despair ¡­ This is the condensation of all my hope. Take this-¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The teenager with the blood vessels roared in anger. He was being beaten until he was forced to retreat. He roared hysterically, ¡± I admit defeat. Who¡¯s the next one to evaluate? Hurry up and do it. ¡±


    Under the bombardment of all kinds of magic, the young man with blood vessels turned around and ran away. He covered his head and dodged all kinds of attacks. she¡¯s too cowardly. I can¡¯t take it anymore!

 Chapter 989

    ?


    989 Save this rotten world!


    ¡°I admit defeat, I admit defeat!¡±


    He screamed loudly.


    Watching the contestant scurrying away while covering his head and being beaten up by the magical girl ¡­ The people around them were also dumbfounded.


    This was the first time they had encountered such a situation.


    Indeed, this young man¡¯s decision to give up was the wisest choice.


    This was because he had already used all his strength, but he was still very aggrieved. Who could resist being madly baptized by such good-looking moves and those embarrassing lines?


    No one¡¯s self-esteem could withstand it.


    Hmph, you cowards. You can be defeated, but you can¡¯t admit defeat. Defeat is an instant matter, but defeat is an entire lifetime.


    Viola put away her staff and looked at the young man with veins who had admitted defeat. With a serious expression, she said, ¡± I feel like a witch is being born in your heart ¡­


    My heart is giving birth to a witch?


    The teenager with blood vessels was completely dumbfounded. He had a blank look on his face and felt that his mind was completely blank. He looked at how serious the other party was and even wondered if a demoness was really born in his heart ¡­


    At the side, the crowd was also whispering,


    ¡°How can this move be so powerful? It doesn¡¯t conform to the logic of the movements and moves at all. It¡¯s too cumbersome and redundant to cast a normal spiritual spell like this, but ¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the witch she¡¯s talking about?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±


    ¡°A demoness born from the heart? The difficulty is some kind of special creature with evil emotions?¡±


    ¡°This civilization cultivates the emotions of the human heart? That¡¯s right, I feel that her power is somewhat similar to the power of human emotions.¡±


    The surrounding people were whispering and analyzing in silence.


    After all, a battle was meant to test one¡¯s potential.


    can I ask, the lines you said ¡­ The black sludge wizard could not help but say.


    ¡°This is the incantation for magic.¡±


    With a matter-of-fact expression, Viola said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°How can I cast magic without chanting the incantation? Defeating the witch and practicing the incantation was the only way to save the world. To be honest ¡­ A new witch¡¯s night is about to arrive, and countless witches are about to appear ¡­¡±


    The gods: ¡°??? ¡±


    They were even more confused.


    If they were in a lower realm, they might have believed it!


    However, in their eyes, this was the most ridiculous thing. He could cast a spell by just chanting an incantation with his mouth and moving his mouth?


    The use of spiritual power and bloodline power was the foundation of powerful combat power.


    They had never heard of any extraordinary system that relied on the use of one¡¯s mouth to say some lines that could secretly conform to the laws of the universe and obtain powerful combat power.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough. Next, who¡¯s up?¡±


    LAN-erman had seen it once before, so she was naturally not surprised. She looked around, and as expected, the other powerful existences also showed a strange expression like she did.


    However, when they turned their heads and looked at him, they gradually revealed a strange look.


    It was as if he was looking at a pervert.


    After all, there was no one to mislead him. How could this teenager be so confident in saying these awkward lines in battle?


    What kind of strange incantation was he chanting?


    ¡°Why are you all looking at me? They should be looking at the main character, Viola. Such a bright and beautiful victory was extraordinary! By the way, who¡¯s next?¡± LAN-er man looked around and snorted coldly.


    In fact, he was also a little embarrassed and speechless. I really didn¡¯t teach you this. This is a dance move that this civilization has come with.


    But Viola felt that this was very normal.


    It was because he had received the inheritance of the magical girl and all kinds of magic spells.


    The nouveau riche¡¯s golden magic staff, which was embedded with a magic core, had passed on all kinds of lines and actions to her, allowing her to learn so many powerful moves!


    However, the more powerful the move, the longer the incantation.


    In the players ¡®words, this was the script and the director!


    Without a script, without a director to know the actions and lines, how could one be a competent actor?


    If he didn¡¯t fit the image of the masses, how could he be a God of incense and display his power?


    It was like a Buddha statue in a temple. You had to accept the worship and incense of all living beings, and you had to conform to the impression that the living beings had of you, as well as the corresponding actions.


    ¡°Who wants to go?¡± The sludge wizard looked around.


    Everyone was silent as they looked at the magical girl holding a magic staff. They felt a little overwhelmed ¡­


    since it¡¯s so powerful, then there¡¯s no need to follow the normal procedure and step by step. How about we directly send a rank six? ¡± At this time, the black sludge wizard laughed sinisterly.


    The modification apprentice he had sent out was already a very powerful one among the fifth step. Since he had fallen, it proved that the little girl¡¯s strength was indeed very mysterious.


    Although it looked awkward and didn¡¯t conform to battle logic, it was indeed powerful.


    And from the level 7 heavenly Emperor onwards, one would not be able to fight above one¡¯s level.


    This was because each realm would start to increase in dimension, and the gap would become larger as one advanced. However, it was still possible to fight above one¡¯s level when one was below the sixth rank.


    ¡°Directly to the sixth step? I can.¡± LAN-er man said.


    ¡°Who¡¯s up?¡± The dark Magus laughed.


    This time, after exchanging a glance, someone chose to step forward. It was a red-skinned Lizardman. He bit the bullet and said, ¡± ¡°Please give me your guidance.¡±


    ¡°Please give me your guidance.¡±


    With a solemn expression, Viola raised her staff high and took the lead to attack. She slowly floated up into the air.


    the key that hides the power of hope in your heart. Show me your true power. Viola, the one who made a promise with you, commands you. The power that is sleeping in your left hand ¡­ The seal has been lifted!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Lizardman warrior fell silent.


    ¡®There¡¯s a seal ¡­¡¯ It wasn¡¯t lifted?


    However, his gaze turned completely serious and incomparably solemn. This female creature¡¯s combat power was clearly stronger than before.


    He had even changed his clothes, so it was obvious that he was in a new battle form. However, what did it mean that the stronger the form, the less clothes he had to wear?


    However, he didn¡¯t care about these problems. The fact that he was able to fight showed that he didn¡¯t care about the interference of these strange combat modes. As a serious and hardworking warrior, he only cared about fighting.


    BOOM!


    Opposite him, Viola had completely transformed.


    She waved the staff in her hand wildly, and countless light bullets bombarded over. She muttered in a low voice, ¡±


    ¡°The long night is coming. From now on, I will watch and fight the demoness until I die.


    I won¡¯t marry, I won¡¯t become a God.


    I won¡¯t wear a crown, I won¡¯t fight for glory.


    I will be loyal to my duty, and I will live and die Here.


    I am the sharp sword that cuts through the dawn, The Guardian of the Supreme general of the night, the flame that fended off evil, the curse of the witch of daybreak, the horn that awakens the slumbers, the strong shield that protects the world.


    I offer my life and glory to the magical girl. Tonight will be like this, and every night will be like this!¡±


    She raised her staff high, and endless light shone down.


    ¡°Magical girl, transform!¡±


    BOOM!


    A holy golden radiance circulated.


    The Lizardman on the other side became completely serious and respectful. it seems that you are worthy of my serious treatment.


    This magical girl ¡­ It seemed like their civilization had encountered an unimaginable disaster, and such a petite girl had to shoulder such a heavy responsibility ¡­


    On the side, the great existences who were watching and peeking in secret were slightly stunned. They looked at each other and their expressions became more serious.


    At first, she felt very awkward, but now, after listening to it for a while, she suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of emotion ¡­ And the girl of this civilization must have really carried a lot of heavy missions to save her own world.


    BOOM!


    A new battle began.


    ¡°You are a brave warrior.¡± The Lizardman was completely serious.


    His fighting style was extremely simple. He was like a soldier who had killed his way out of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. In an instant, the two sides were fighting each other, and they were actually exchanging blows.


    ¡°Receive my attack!¡±


    Viola stood up slowly. witch, what did she give us? There was only suffering, sorrow, death, and despair.


    This was a day of corruption and degeneration.


    This was a day of decay.


    This was the day everything was destroyed.


    This was because ¡­


    The witch¡¯s night is coming at dusk. We must light up the world with hope.


    She will be destroyed in the flames of our hatred. In the future, we will become five-colored petals that fall on the fallen Land. I will renew this old world with pale flames!¡±


    ¡°Blossoming, witch¡¯s judgement spear!¡±


    She waved her staff and it crashed down.


    The entire Lizardman seemed to be frozen in an instant, unable to move.


    All the existences were shocked.


    ¡°Law, it¡¯s the power of law ¡­¡±


    this magical girl, no wonder her movements are so strange. It doesn¡¯t conform to the principles of combat, because the technique she used ¡­ It¡¯s the law.¡±


    ¡®Rank five, using the power of law ¡­ from what I know, only a small number of powerful level-9 civilizations can do it ¡­ Did the fallen rank 9s pass down their laws in some form?¡±


    this young girl might have obtained an inheritance. Is it the inheritance of the witch that he mentioned? ¡±


    or, this civilization was originally the spark of some kind of power, forming a ¡®divine spark¡¯ that was passed down from generation to generation. In that case, this civilization system would be quite unique.


    Several powerful existences looked at each other. With a law, it was equivalent to a mortal being being able to use the power of a God. There was no need to continue fighting.


    All of a sudden, the battle stopped.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss and analyze the video of the battle.¡± The few beings in charge of the evaluation turned around and discussed, while Viola could only sit where she was and wait.


    Many people had gathered in the surroundings, their faces filled with shock and awe.


    witch¡¯s night, you¡¯ve been talking about it all this time. What is that? ¡± The hundred-year-old God, who was the disciple of the two dark blue creatures, could not help but ask.


    the witch¡¯s night is a tidal night where the witches gather and explode. A large number of witches will appear and form a disaster. I must fight against the witches. Viola was very serious as she explained according to her inherited memories.


    The surrounding creatures gathered around, their faces full of admiration.


    ¡°But it¡¯s fine here. There won¡¯t be a witch¡¯s night here.¡± Someone said.


    Viola shook her head. that is impossible ¡­ The witch and the magical girl are natural enemies. As long as I appear here, the witch will also appear here and cause a disaster.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    The demoness would also appear here? This civilization was so strange?


    There was no way to enter their alternate dimension from the outside!


    yes, Viola. To become the most powerful witch in history, the responsibility on your shoulders is unimaginable. At this moment, Bhikkhu said.


    Viola turned around and mumbled, ¡± Oh right, was she once the most powerful magical girl in history? what kind of person was she? ¡±


    Bhikkhu said,¡±lumuyuan, all of our magic power comes from her ¡­¡± Her theory of ring was the strongest source of magic power. It had the power to change the order of the universe and interfere with all the timelines of the universe ¡­ He once saved all the witches on the timeline, eliminated the dark evil in the depths of the human heart from the root, and stopped the tragedy of the witches.¡±


    Round deer eyes?


    Everyone was immersed in their history.


    as for the Rubik¡¯s Cube girl, she originates from the light of hope in the human heart. As long as the power of the human heart exists, we will not be destroyed. Bhikkhu¡¯s face was filled with complicated sorrow, but he was unusually excited.


    The people around them were also touched.


    ¡°Good luck, magical girl!¡±


    ¡°Good luck!¡±


    ¡°You can defeat the witch and save your civilization!¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment, the red-skinned Lizardman walked out. In fact, without any other experts stopping him, he had already been killed by that nomological attack. They were not on the same level.


    However, he didn¡¯t have any resentment. The strong preyed on the weak, that was all. As a proud warrior, he had no shame. He was even a little touched by this girl¡¯s deeds.


    The Lizardman could not help but ask,¡±can I become a magical girl and fight with you?¡± To welcome the light of hope, and to renew this old world with pale flames?¡±

 Chapter 990

    ?


    990 The division of light and darkness


    At this moment, LAN-erman and all the other powerful existences, after observing the battle, had gone to the evaluation meeting of the race¡¯s potential.


    Only a few low-level gods and a large number of low-level experts who were temporarily staying were left standing in this vast stone square.


    Can I join?


    The people around them watched the big shots leave and listened to the Lizardman¡¯s words. Their eyes were burning.


    This was no longer a question of whether they were cowardly or not.


    Even though they were not very experienced, they could still tell that this power was extremely terrifying ¡­ That was a law, which meant that this civilization was at least an extraordinary system at the level of Dao cultivators.


    In this mythological world, the vast and boundless Azure abyss divine territory was too powerful for them, who had low-level bloodlines. It was something they looked forward to ¡­


    This was already a rare opportunity, and it was worth the risk.


    that¡¯s impossible. The number of magical girls is limited, and there are less than ten inheritances of magical girls. These ancient magical girl inheritances will choose the existence that they like ¡­ Bhikkhu, the little magic pet, said as it floated in the sky.


    The inheritance would choose the girl it liked?


    This was an excuse.


    There was a limit to the faith in the tower world.


    Just like creating a star, the traffic was limited.


    Every Joss flame God would divide up a large area of Joss flame flow, which was extremely precious. How could they give away the limited ¡°Joss flame deity position¡± so easily?


    The surrounding people were slightly stunned and could not help but show that they had expected it.


    How could such a powerful force be found everywhere?


    Even the genius disciple of LAN-er man couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡± it is indeed the inheritance of the torch. It is an extraordinary civilization system that has been inherited from generation to generation. There are less than ten places to inherit? ¡±


    ¡°However, it¡¯s still okay to tell you the history of US magical girls.¡± Bhikkhu sat down. this is our prehistoric history and Elegy.


    The surrounding people were also quite curious.


    After all, reading the lines was very cool at first, but after listening to it for a while and watching a few battles, he inexplicably accepted it. He even felt that it was a little interesting and enjoyable.


    It was like watching a TV show.


    It was like watching a beautiful and elegant dance performance, which was pleasing to the eye!


    It should be known that normal battles between powerhouses were too decisive and cold, and they wished to simplify all the moves. There was no experience at all, and they were all the classic examples of powerhouses who were used in actual combat. However, the one in front of him ¡­


    It could balance beauty and combat power ¡­


    ¡°Then can I become a magic girl?¡±


    A mature female expert couldn¡¯t help but ask Bhikkhu, ¡± I don¡¯t know what the price is, but I want to cultivate the system of your race and become a member of your race.


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°I also want to cultivate!¡±


    that kind of battle was so beautiful and elegant. It was simply a pleasure.


    Countless female experts gathered around.


    Even female experts had to be killed decisively.


    Their ruthlessness was not inferior to any male powerhouse, but the system in front of them was indeed a huge temptation for them. As long as they were female, they would instinctively love beauty.


    As for the lines, they were indeed a little awkward, but it wasn¡¯t important. Perhaps he could read them in his heart?


    everyone, don¡¯t worry. As long as you believe in the light in your heart and have hope in your heart, anyone can become a magical girl ¡­ Bhikkhu smiled and looked at the people around him with burning eyes.


    Did they really think that those actions and lines were designed for the sake of fooling around?


    The action was to find the best and most professional martial arts action director!


    Have you seen Wing Chun and ye Wen?


    It was the kind of extremely handsome movie combat action, the kind that was clatter clatter.


    At the same time, for the sake of the dance movements, the teacher had incorporated an extremely beautiful dance element into it, giving people a beautiful, good-looking, strong and shocking impression!


    And why?


    This was what a movie was!


    The God of incense was a public figure, and their faith was their greatest Foundation. If they didn¡¯t become a ¡± magical girl ¡°, become a star, and gather fans, how could they survive?


    This was a very realistic problem.


    Even those awkward lines were carefully designed. Most of the time, the difference between ¡± awkwardly dumbfounded ¡± and ¡± full of style ¡± was just a fine line.


    In all the major games, King of Glory, card games, which character didn¡¯t say cool lines the moment they appeared?


    our target has never been a character in real life, but an ideal immortal character in a TV series, my idol, or a 2d wife in a card game ¡­ White clothes fluttering, not mortal, very cool.¡±


    Bhikkhu looked at the magical girl Viola and said,


    such a little fairy doesn¡¯t even shit ¡­ As for Viola, if she were to be assimilated by the Joss flames for a period of time, she would probably become half a Joss flame God ¡­ She¡¯s really such a fairy.¡±


    At the moment, Viola was still smiling as she chatted with the people around her, talking about the ancient history of the magical girl.


    Not only were the people around them listening, but the people in front of the TV were also listening.


    the birth of the magical girl was actually because people discovered the power to make dreams come true ¡­ As long as one¡¯s heart is sincere enough and there are enough people praying, one¡¯s dream can come true ¡­¡±


    ¡°The heart is all power.¡±


    however. as they continued to make wishes, the magical girls took advantage of the hope and light in their hearts to obtain great power ¡­ The evil power that was stripped away from the human heart also gathered quietly, forming a corresponding number of witches ¡­¡±


    there are gains and losses. The universe is balanced, and so is our fallen civilization. This is the integrity and desire of the human heart, the divided light and darkness.


    the more powerful a magical girl is, the more powerful the witch is ¡­ That¡¯s why the battle has always been brutal, and there has never been a one-sided battle.¡±


    Everyone was shocked by the extraordinary world¡¯s system.


    this civilization is very special. Did they transform real human beings into emotional creatures that are rooted in the hearts of all living beings? ¡± Even LAN-er man¡¯s genius disciple was shocked. The world was full of wonders.


    As they listened to the story, they gradually fell silent.


    ¡°Ah, Senior Sister actually ¡­¡±


    They were brought into the story of a sorrowful magical girl. At first, it was a very relaxed daily life. It was originally a group of beautiful girls with dreams and kind hearts who fought against the witch. However, the gentle Senior Sister who suddenly appeared was beheaded by the evil witch ¡­


    Following that, they continued to advance the story and were also brought into the mood.


    It was a terrifying cycle.


    Tragedy, despair, darkness, and destiny filled the entire world. There was no hope. It was like a curse. Once it was opened, it could not be suppressed and would inevitably welcome despair.


    It was as if everyone could predict the sad ending.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°What a tragedy.¡±


    They heard that in order to fight against the witch, there were more and more girls who became magical girls, and as more magical girls appeared, the number of witches also increased.


    ¡°This is an endless loop!¡±


    When countless people heard this, they were silent.


    And as the story developed, the final battle of the witch¡¯s night arrived.


    L¨¹ Muyuan had collected the hope and light in the hearts of all the magical girls in the world, and he was going to fight to the death with the final witch, who had also gathered the power of all witches.


    In the end, Yuan Lumu made a wish to the whole world. The cause and effect of the world entangled with Xiao Yuan and formed a huge emotional energy, changing the entire distorted dark world and eliminating all the magical girls and witches in the world.


    As for Lu Muyuan, his identity as a witch had also been eliminated. He had also become an unknown existence that transcended the entire witch¡¯s space-time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die ¡­¡±


    When everyone heard this, they were filled with grief and indignation.


    ¡°Everything is just like fate, just like the first sentence: A witch was the gathering of despair, while a magical girl was the gathering of hope ¡­ There were two sides to a single body. L¨¹ Muyuan had corrected the rules of the world and eliminated the two opposing concepts at the same time ¡­ The curse has been removed ¡­¡±


    Bhikkhu said with a gentle voice, ¡± however, today, countless years later, someone touched the magic box again, and the magical girl appeared ¡­ I clearly see the future, and the witch is beginning to follow. All of the more terrifying dark history is repeating itself.¡±


    The surrounding powerhouses were touched. They looked at the future hero and felt that the awkward words from before were somewhat solemn.


    The reason for this feeling was that the historical background of the story had been enriched.


    Huala-


    At this moment, a ray of light suddenly appeared on Viola¡¯s body. Her cultivation level slowly increased, and she had actually surpassed the level of a tier 7 heavenly Emperor. In fact, she was only one step away from becoming a god.


    Everyone was stunned.


    thank you for your trust, for listening to our stories, and for giving us your hope, the power you look forward to, and your encouragement. Bhikkhu¡¯s face was filled with sorrow, ¡± we will definitely defeat the witch.


    Everyone was speechless.


    In fact, the rapid improvement was also because of the tower world¡¯s powerhouses in front of the TV. They were touched by what they heard and contributed a huge amount of wish power. They didn¡¯t expect that they not only had Ultraman, but also such a touching ancient era.

 Chapter 991

    ?


    991 The resolution (2 in 1)


    On the other side.


    Learmand, the black sludge Magus, and the other top-tier powerhouses were having a serious evaluation meeting in a Hall next to the square.


    ¡°A rank five genius in his teens?¡±


    This was an expert who had rushed over in a hurry. He was extremely powerful and was covered in dark red lava armor. As the person in charge, he said, ¡± even though we have covered the areas of civilizations with a high-dimensional space-time of 100 years a day, thousands of civilizations have been reproducing rapidly every day, and the number of geniuses that have appeared is huge ¡­ This kind of cultivation speed is hard to imagine, even unbelievable.¡±


    It was the same as the other higher dimensional civilizations in the outside world.


    The top-tier experts would also use ¡®high-dimensional space-time¡¯ to cover a piece of land, allowing mortals to update and renew at an extremely fast speed, causing them to grow old, get sick, and die.


    As for living beings like them, they were still living at a normal speed.


    After all, even gods would not seek their own deaths. Who would be so stupid to only live for two to three months in a high-dimensional space of that level?


    They only knew how to make use of the high-dimensional space-time to cause mortals to age and die of illness in a frenzy so as to accelerate the emergence of civilization geniuses.


    And how vast was the Azure abyss Divine Domain?


    Thousands of civilizations settled down here, and geniuses who were not weak swarmed out almost every day.


    At this moment, a godly spirit shrouded in dark blue light said indifferently, ¡± they¡¯re only in their teens, but they¡¯ve already reached this level, and they¡¯ve only obtained their power a few hours ago. This is a result of receiving the inheritance of a civilization. Ordinary inheritances can¡¯t make such rapid progress, but they cultivate the power of the human heart.


    but it is very strange and evil. it¡¯s you! LAN-er man said, looking at Viola, who was still telling a story and watching the crowd outside.


    Although they were discussing here, they were also listening to the history outside. They were slightly hesitant.


    It was just as they had imagined.


    It was indeed the power of the human heart ¡­


    However, it was very strange and evil. While obtaining power, one had to pay a huge price-the witch.


    While they were still discussing, they could only watch as Viola told the story to the thousands of people in the square. She received adoration from them, and countless people were touched as she broke through to the celestial Emperor realm.


    ¡°This type?¡±


    Some people were slightly surprised.


    ¡°Hehehehe ¡­ It looks very evil and strange.¡±


    The black sludge wizard laughed and said, ¡± this civilization is much more evil than me. They have the ability to divide the emotional power of people¡¯s hearts and steal a part of the positive emotions of faith, worship, and light to improve their own realm ¡­ As for the negative dark emotions that had been separated, they were abandoned like garbage, forming Demonesses that harmed everywhere ¡­


    ¡®It seems that a witch will be born here very soon ¡­¡¯ Just like what was said, where there were magical girls, witches would appear ¡­ This is fate!¡±


    The black sludge wizard said the word ¡®fate¡¯ with a deep sneer.


    Yes ¡­


    This was fate and karma.


    When good was separated, evil was naturally left.


    With their vision, how could they not see the structure and development system of this civilization?


    At this moment, this magical girl had a look of justice and kindness on her face. She was beautiful and elegant in battle, and she spoke all kinds of righteous words in order to gain the favor of the surrounding people. She wanted to gain the admiration and respect of the people around her as a ¡®hero¡¯.


    However, it was impossible to have a hero without an enemy. Only when a hero bathed in blood and defeated an evil enemy could he be respected more.


    Hence ¡­


    The witch was just right.


    wherever the magical girl goes, she¡¯s a bright and kind hero in people¡¯s eyes ¡­ However, they will bring a huge disaster, the witch¡¯s night.¡±


    furthermore, the more people worship this hero, the more they hope that she will protect them. They see her as The Guardian of civilization ¡­ The more kindness, hope, admiration, and emotions they had ¡­


    The magical girl naturally became stronger.


    The more powerful the witch was, the more she killed humans and caused disasters. The more people needed protection, and the more they could not escape the protection of the magical girl. They could only live under someone else¡¯s roof, and the magical girl became stronger ¡­ This is a perfect loop trap. It¡¯s wonderful.¡±


    The few existences exchanged glances and smiled.


    Who among those in this position was stupid?


    The perfect system designed by the players, as well as the various fancy operations, were seen through by them in an instant.


    Before this, their first reaction was that they could not understand it because this civilization had appeared too suddenly. However, after only two battles ¡­


    The so-called graceful combat movements and all kinds of overbearing lines were also seen through by them. In fact, they were just attracting people¡¯s attention and making people admire this hero.


    ¡°Of course, this civilization is evil enough ¡­ Not only would it bring natural disasters to other civilizations, but it would also bring about the witch¡¯s night ¡­ They themselves might also be destroyed by the witch.¡±


    ¡°Hehehehe, what a dangerous extraordinary system.¡±


    ¡®However, I can already see my future combat strength ¡­ As long as the countless believers behind her are not destroyed and are still supporting the hero she worships, her power will continue to flow. Even the injuries she receives will recover quickly. She¡¯s very strong ¡­¡±


    A powerful existence analyzed, ¡± she has no weakness. Her weakness is the group of believers behind her and the powerhouses who worship her ¡­ As long as we can kill the beings behind this hero, the other party will be completely crippled.¡±


    it seems that this civilization does not Harbor any ill intentions. Such a powerful and complete civilization has even exposed its own weaknesses and characteristics ¡­ If he¡¯s a spy, then the price is too high.¡±


    ¡­


    There were no benefits to being a spy in the Azure abyss Divine Domain.


    Even if the 107 perpetual motioners of the Supreme Council were spies, so what?


    It was useless!


    They were only responsible for being one of the gears that covered the high-dimensional space-time.


    Moreover, it was almost impossible for them to be spies. They had the hope of the future, so how could they do such a stupid thing?


    That was the last resort of a loser who had no other choice, but they had a bright future.


    As for the three great exalted Celestials?


    They were indeed the core of the entire Grand Alliance of Civilizations. It would be terrible if they were spies.


    However, such an idea was even more foolish.


    That was an existence who had stepped into the tenth level ¡­


    They formed the Abyssal Blue Divine Domain to protect him from breaking through, but they were spies? Were they helping the enemy to kill him? Snatching his own Dao seed?


    Spies had no value in this place. The perfect structure of this civilization over the past tens of thousands of years had already confirmed this point.


    then, let¡¯s begin the civilization assessment. Everyone, is there any problem? ¡±


    The surrounding existences ¡®faces turned completely dark.


    Soon, everyone voted, and the civilization potential evaluation results appeared.


    [ civilization future potential: highest ]


    [ overall combat strength: highest level ]


    [ cultivation breakthrough speed: highest level ]


    [ world¡¯s evil danger: highest level ]


    [ side effect damage: highest ]


    [ Dao heart deficiency and collapse: highest level ]


    ¡­


    Everyone looked at the civilization assessment and received an ¡®as expected¡¯ expression.


    Their battle strength was naturally the highest.


    After all, they didn¡¯t have any powerful combat bloodlines, such as the nine revolutions mysterious art, which was at a heaven-defying level.


    There were only a dozen or so ¡± top-tier ¡± beings with similar combat power to the faith system.


    it seems that this is the first time that the six highest-level evaluations have appeared, right? ¡± All the existences laughed and looked at each other. It was as if they had just witnessed history. Even their expressions were a little strange.


    One had to know that not all of them were superior-grade, but all of them were good.


    The first three superior-grade was a positive evaluation, the higher the better.


    The last three superior-grade ratings were negative ratings, the lower the better.


    Both positive and negative aspects of this civilization had reached the extreme.


    The first was the danger assessment, which was rated as the highest.


    There was no doubt about it. The arrival of a magical girl could have infected a civilization, and a large number of witch¡¯s nights would have appeared ¡­ Even civilization could be destroyed by a magical girl like her.


    The second evaluation was the highest level of side effects.


    After all, some systems were accompanied by terrifying side effects. For example, the time talent of the ¡°deep blue¡± celestial race. The slowing down of cultivation speed was a powerful side effect.


    ¡®The side effect of this witch, a monster nemesis as powerful as me ¡­¡¯ It was the first time they had seen a civilization with such a side effect.


    To create an enemy of the same strength was simply suicide ¡­


    The third possibility was the collapse of one¡¯s Dao heart. After all, the systems of some evil civilizations could affect the minds of cultivators and distort their own minds.


    How profound was their knowledge?


    In an instant, he could tell that the cultivation of this God of belief was extremely dangerous. If one¡¯s entire person was not firm enough, it was likely that they would be assimilated by the Justice of all living beings and lose themselves, and their Dao heart would naturally collapse ¡­


    To be honest, the flaws of this civilization were too great. It was not the first choice for those with heaven-defying talents, and they would only waste themselves!


    However, who here had the true heaven-defying aptitude?


    Although this civilization was extreme and had too many flaws, it had many heaven-defying aspects as well. It was still very powerful, enough to tempt them.


    ¡°Now, three positive and three negative ¡­ All six are the most extreme. According to our comprehensive bloodline assessment, the final result is: Medium evaluation ¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s expression turned strange.


    However, how could such a civilization be evaluated as intermediate?


    Whoosh.


    At this moment, a terrifying pressure suddenly descended from the sky. All the representatives felt as if they were in mud, as if some unimaginable creature had descended.


    BOOM!


    An existence walked over slowly. His entire body was resplendent and exuded a deep blue light.


    LAN-erman and the others were immediately shocked. They stood up and bowed hurriedly. Your Highness, 37th Prince, why did you come out? These small things ¡­¡±


    The Supreme Council was named by their order.


    One had to know that two to three hundred thousand years was too long.


    Even the normal lifespan of a level nine divine Emperor was only 100000 years, and they had lived even longer. Time was vast, and no one knew what the original names of these forbidden existences were.


    this is the legendary ninth-grade, the Dao-maker of the universe? ¡±


    At the side, some of the newly advanced type 9 powerhouses were shocked. This kind of crushing power was too great.


    The breakthrough of one realm was a world of difference.


    At this moment, he was still climbing up his second gene system. On the other hand, his opponent had already broken through to the fourth gene system and had already achieved a breakthrough. How great was the gap between them?


    A perfect rank-9 with four genes!


    A future Dao-reaching expert who had the potential to reach the final level of the universe!


    He had maxed out on two genes, so he could break through to rank-9 now. However, the blue abyss divine realm didn¡¯t allow creatures with incomplete genes to break through. Once they did, they would be killed by force!


    Because if you did not break through to the ninth level perfectly, there was no possibility of you breaking through to the tenth level. You could become a fallen ninth level, instantly changing sides. They would have to execute these existences in advance to prevent future trouble.


    Therefore, in the entire Abyssal Blue divine territory, in the long 570000 years. only 107 rank nines had appeared after such. high-density and perfect operation to create new blood.


    Those who achieved Dao with imperfect genes had to be executed. It seemed very cruel and iron-blooded, but in reality, this was the foundation for the continued operation of a civilization. It could not be shaken!


    ¡°Why are you here? such a small matter ¡­¡± LAN-er man said in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡±


    This forbidden existence looked at LAN-erman, ¡± if I remember correctly, you are climbing the final fourth genetic system, right? Although the difficulty would increase exponentially with every additional system he cultivated ¡­ However, you¡¯re still the one with the most hope. I hope that the next time we meet, I¡¯ll always be able to see you in the ¡®deep blue¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡± LAN-er man said.


    In fact, such existences rarely went out.


    Because to them ¡­ The time outside had passed too quickly!


    Ordinary mortals were covered in high-dimensional space-time, and all civilizations experienced rapid birth, aging, illness, and death in the extreme high-dimensional space, which was a hundred years a day.


    As for the gods who had broken through, they would be traveling at a normal speed and would not be willing to die so early.


    The members of the Supreme Council, on the other hand, froze their own time ¡­ This was equivalent to some kind of reverse, reverse low-dimensional space-time.


    The high-dimensional space-time sped up his body¡¯s time. They were freezing and slowing down his body¡¯s time. Since it was slowing down, how could he enter the high-dimensional space-time in the land of eternal life,¡¯deep blue¡¯?


    Accelerating and decelerating?


    This was a contradiction, and naturally, it would not overlap.


    Such an existence had almost frozen his body cells and soul, causing his divine will to be frozen as well. Although he could cultivate, create laws, and walk the path of level ten ¡­ However, it was only 2% of the normal speed.


    For mortals, a day in the high-dimensional space-time was equivalent to a hundred years.


    In ordinary times, deities were like this.


    However, in ¡®deep blue¡¯, they had frozen the aging of time, and their perception was one-fiftieth of Ordinary Time.


    One could only imagine how huge the difference in the flow of time between mortals and them was when the two differences were superimposed. Therefore, they didn¡¯t interfere with the development of the mortal civilization in the Azure abyss Divine Domain.


    No matter what kind of genius appeared, they never appeared ¡­


    Although the Supreme Council of the entire Abyssal Blue divine territory was called management, it had never been managed before.


    But in front of him ¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t my appearance normal?¡±


    The Lord only smiled. three top-tier experts. This is the most perfect assessment of the three great combat forces ¡­ Even in the 570000 years of our civilization, we¡¯ve encountered 20000 life planets and collected more than 3000 potential civilization bloodlines. This is enough to rank in the top three!¡±


    Out of the more than 20000 civilizations they had encountered, it was easy to imagine how terrifying it was to be ranked in the top three of the 3000 bloodline civilizations they had taken in!


    After all, it was very rare for a civilization bloodline that had evolved naturally to have a heaven-defying level.


    With 3,000 portions of random growth, it wasn¡¯t strange for the incense Dragon bloodline to be ranked in the top three among the transcendent bloodlines that naturally evolved. In fact, it might even be a little low.


    After all, they grew up randomly and had all kinds of flaws.


    They had 3000 natural random bloodlines, many of which were wind, fire, Thunder, and lightning. They were considered very powerful and rare in the universe, but any random player species in the spore evolution sandbox could still defeat most of them.


    At this moment, one could imagine that even the taboo existence of the Supreme Council was shaken.


    ¡°Let me see the evaluation ¡­¡±


    This existence¡¯s gaze was burning, but he instantly stiffened, ¡± the final result is medium? Three upper-level advantages, and your conclusion is medium?¡±


    Three of the highest level.


    As for the remaining three, even if one of them was in the middle, they would be able to enter the final evaluation of ¡®upper class¡¯. Normally, the three at the top would also be the final evaluation of¡¯ top¡¯, which was very big, unless the remaining three were also at the limit and tied the advantage ¡­


    ¡°Let me see your bloodline.¡± After reading everything, the existence was silent and felt that it was a little strange.


    However, he quickly calmed down.


    the higher and more powerful the bloodline system is, the more bizarre it is ¡­ It¡¯s very normal. You can focus on the one in front of you.¡± The existence said.


    ¡°That witch ¡­¡± Some people hesitated. This was a huge disaster.


    This was because the level of danger was the highest.


    it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s. demoness. The disaster formed is just. bunch of ridiculous mortals. The highest level is only a God ¡­ With our speed of advancement, even if all the mortals in the Azure abyss Divine Domain are destroyed, they can reproduce again ¡­¡±


    at the same time, the appearance of the witch is also a way for the new generation of certain eras to gain experience. It is actually beneficial. After all, we are too peaceful. It doesn¡¯t matter if they are killed.


    When he said this, everyone was silent.


    He intended to indulge the civilization of the magic girls, and at the same time, use the crisis of the witch to create chaos and give them enough of a test.


    After all, internal strife was not allowed between civilizations. They were all sparring and it was too peaceful. There were no real enemies at all ¡­ The witch solved this problem.


    It seemed like the forbidden existences of the Supreme Council were also in danger.


    The fallen civilization had been missing for a long time. They knew that the more time they had, the more disadvantageous it would be for them ¡­ But they still disappeared for countless years.


    It was possible that the next time, a true, large-scale planar war would break out.


    Super god battle.


    Thousands of divine civilizations, transcendent planes, and even major divine branches and heaven-defying true taboo existences would reveal their true forms. An unimaginable war would break out and implicate countless star systems.


    LAN-erman, and the rest of you, you need to break through quickly. Our Supreme Council is still lacking in manpower. we¡¯re planning to take some time to let the 107 councilmen take turns to give lectures, ¡± the existence said. we hope to speed up the process of you becoming US.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    LAN-er man and the others were overjoyed.


    This existence only smiled. After all, the more people there were, the stronger the resistance.


    They were not afraid of disloyalty at all, and their hearts were broad enough to accommodate all foreign powerful unknown civilizations without rejecting them. That was why thousands of civilizations formed an alliance and had the confidence to resist the vast fallen, because they had enough confidence that the other party would eventually integrate into them no matter what goal they had.


    It was because of benefits, because of the great Dao, because of the future.


    They would eventually be on the same boat as them. If the three great celestial Venerables fell, their civilization would be destroyed, and their bloodline would be cut off!


    At that time, they would have no hope and could only become fallen Daoists, just like those crazy existences ¡­ Who would be willing to become a hopeless Mad Dog?


    ¡°We can try.¡± The forbidden existence said. Even though they understood the danger of the demoness behind this, they didn¡¯t care, because they were strong enough!

 Chapter 992

    ?


    992 The scheme of the forbidden existence


    This cultivator with a perfect Dao Foundation knew that this was a huge matter. He couldn¡¯t help but secretly call his two Dao companions.


    He was ranked 37th, which was already a very powerful existence.


    These two Dao companions were both from his own race. They were geniuses he had chosen from billions of living creatures after spending more than 300000 years to frantically breed his own race. Their aptitudes were extremely powerful, and they were the core members he had supported. They were both slightly more than 100 members of the parliament, and they had two ninth-tier perfect Dao foundations.


    He was also over 200000 years old.


    Many of the other council members were the same.


    Although they were all in an Alliance to fight against foreign enemies, and the stronger the others, the better, they would naturally not suppress geniuses. However, their own resources would be used to favor their own people, and it was understandable that they would give careful guidance and cultivation.


    There were more than a dozen of the highest-ranked representatives among the representatives, and they were all their own direct subordinates.


    An existence at this level, everyone had their own thoughts.


    Whoosh.


    Soon, two beautiful women appeared. Lord Yuan Yuan, what happened? ¡±


    At this time, everyone finally knew the name of this existence.


    ¡°Guys, look at this.¡± Yuan Yuan pointed his finger.


    When the two of them received the information, they were slightly shocked. They knew how terrifying it was.


    After all, although the side effects of this extraordinary system were great, its direct combat strength was indeed too exaggerated.


    ¡°The power of the heart. As long as the people behind her are cheering and cheering, the strength of the magical girl will not be exhausted! You¡¯ll be able to create miracles!¡± The two¡¯s eyes flashed as they listened to this slightly awkward line.


    This was equivalent to an extremely long battle endurance.


    When experts of their level fought, what was the point of competition when their combat strength was similar?


    They were competing in endurance!


    It was a competition of who had the strongest recovery ability.


    The nine revolutions mysterious art was a typical example. Why was it said that this cultivation method was heaven-defying? Why was it still the most powerful heaven-defying cultivation technique?


    Because of the endurance!


    As long as he wasn¡¯t completely killed in an instant, he could recover from any serious injury in an instant. There was a super-strong battery in his body that could recover hundreds or even thousands of times.


    The nine revolutions mysterious art was all about storing more energy!


    As for the other powerhouses, were they lacking in energy?


    It would only be countless times more than di Qi and the others.


    These Giants who had lived for tens of thousands of years had accumulated so much wealth that they could form a civilization of Daoists!


    They didn¡¯t lack energy. What they lacked was rapid recovery!


    Ordinary experts would store energy in their interspatial rings and refine them into various pills that could absorb energy very quickly. However, there was a limit to the absorption rate. In a battle, they would not be able to keep up with the consumption of energy in the battle. They could only slowly be injured and seriously injured ¡­


    After death, all the huge amount of resources and wealth stored in the body would fall into the hands of the enemy.


    However, the nine revolutions mysterious art was different.


    The speed of energy conversion was too fast. The countless gods, common people, and common people in the body could recover in an instant by offering their power. Even if they killed the person, all the resources and wealth would definitely be exhausted, leaving nothing behind!


    At this moment.


    The incense dragon vein was a super weakened version of the nine revolutions mysterious art and could also recover quickly. How could these experts not see the power within it?


    this civilization system is very powerful!


    he¡¯s actually able to transform all the wealth and treasures he¡¯s accumulated in his life into living beings, standing behind me and providing me with energy and recovery ¡­


    this alternative form of recovery medium is countless times faster than directly absorbing energy to replenish and recover in battle!


    The two Dao-companions began to discuss.


    At this moment, the existence ranked 37th took a deep breath, looked around, and said, ¡± powerhouses at our level have a lot of resources, but we can¡¯t make full use of them to form a combat force. We can only pile them up there with excess resources ¡­ And the civilization before us is very special!¡±


    He even wanted to cultivate it.


    One must know that he was already a life form with four genes maxed out. However, this transcendent system wasn¡¯t a genetic cultivation art. Instead, it was a kind of energy transmission channel.


    It was a form given by others.


    Similar to the Abyssal Blue celestial race, other existences with this gene gave themselves a kind of eternal buff.


    They were very powerful, and they instantly saw through all of Meng Mei¡¯s confidence.


    Why can¡¯t I leave cute girls?


    Not only was it very useful, but it also did not take up one¡¯s genetic slot. The other party could use their own genetic bloodline to give you a buff.


    This type of gene was extremely heaven-defying. In game terms, it was equivalent to a non-combat priest skill that would give you a status on the back.


    The alchemy monarch¡¯s original form was also in a Buff State.


    The alchemy factory¡¯s bloodline plug-in was also in a Buff State.


    This was the strength of the Zergs. Their genes could evolve into bloodlines, and they had endless possibilities. Therefore, many bloodlines were unimaginably heaven-defying in the outside world. The gene bank that the Zergs had accumulated was the most powerful universal treasure ¡­


    After all, the probability of a naturally-occurring, random bloodline being powerful was too low. It all depended on fate ¡­ However, there were still some powerful genes. For example, the iron-based gene and the deep blue Gene in front of him.


    it¡¯s similar to the state of the blue abyss celestial race. The second powerful heaven-defying bloodline can be used to buff others ¡­


    The forbidden being number thirty-seven smiled and said to his two Dao companions, ¡± it seems that I have to explain this to all the representatives ¡­ He still had to explain and report the situation to the three great heavenly venerates ¡­ If I¡¯m not wrong, the fourth exalted celestial might be born soon.¡±


    Beside him, LAN-erman and the others were shocked. this!?


    No wonder he called his two Dao companions.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal?¡±


    The existence laughed,¡±this bloodline has a huge side effect ¡­¡± Of course, it was not as good as the bloodline of the three great Abyss Blue sky Venerables, but eternal life was the real power ¡­ But it¡¯s not far from it. ¡±


    at the same time, once such a bloodline is known, the three great heavenly venerates ¡®first reaction will definitely be to control it. The existence smiled. immediately establish the fourth Holy master, whose position is only below them ¡­ Show goodwill to this civilization and take it in your own hands.¡±


    On the side, LAN-erman¡¯s expression completely changed, and a terrifying thought flashed through her mind.


    This so-called fourth Holy master was a puppet!


    What he meant was that the three heavenly venerates were going to attack the civilization of the magical girl!


    but he would not do it directly.


    This was because the bloodline of a race could not be directly seized.


    For example, the iron-based life form had stolen the evil God¡¯s gene and fused it as his second gene. However, his offspring were one-gene life forms, so they wouldn¡¯t inherit his second gene.


    However, they could capture this civilization and use it as a breeding pig, extracting its genes from far away and allowing others to integrate with it.


    There were many civilizations with potential in the universe that had not yet matured, but they were already tortured to the point where they wished they were dead.


    This bloodline was not much weaker than the bloodline of Yuan Lan¡¯s own clan. It was also the kind that could be used by others ¡­


    The three Holy Masters, in the name of the fourth Holy master, wanted to firmly grasp the second core, the godly right.


    however, are you willing to report this to the Supreme Council and the three great heavenly venerates? ¡± At this time, the forbidden existence revealed a meaningful smile.


    All the existences present felt their scalps go numb.


    ¡°You want to ¡­¡± The two Dao companions asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s unrealistic for us to resist the third Tianzun ¡­ As for this fourth-ranked heavenly venerate, the magical girl, although she was under house arrest and was being used as a breeding pig to provide bloodline, the three heavenly venerates would definitely have to be gentle and give her preferential treatment on the surface ¡­


    And if they become stronger in the future, the three great Holy Masters won¡¯t be able to restrain each other. Sooner or later, they¡¯ll be on equal footing with the three great Holy Masters and become the fourth Holy master.¡± The existence laughed.


    How smart was he?


    If they were weak in the early stages, the three great celestial Venerables would definitely divide each other¡¯s interests. However, when they rose up, they would also give the true power of the fourth celestial venerable.


    This was because this race couldn¡¯t be contained forever. They needed the main race to provide them with bloodlines.


    However, how long would it take for this fourth Holy master to rise up and reach the realm of the three Holy Masters, a weaker tenth level, and be on equal footing?


    Hundreds of thousands of years?


    A few million years?


    The three great heavenly venerates were very good at making empty promises. In front of them was a weak fourth heavenly venerate in name only.


    ¡°Then, we ¡­¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but say.


    we can¡¯t stop him, but we can report this later. We can build a good relationship with this future fourth great heavenly venerate and help him grow. We can even occupy him ¡­ Those less than ten magical girl Slots!¡±


    Split the spots?


    Everyone¡¯s breathing became rapid and their faces became heavy.


    However, this forbidden existence in front of them had called his two Dao companions, so it was obvious that they wouldn¡¯t get a chance.


    The ¡± magic girl ¡± state was obviously a buff given to them by that race using their own bloodline, just like the time freeze when they stayed in the core representative area of the ¡± deep blue.


    However,¡±deep blue¡±¡±s time stop domain was a small-scale domain, and it could be used anywhere in that area.


    That in itself was a powerful attack. In the opponent¡¯s domain, one¡¯s time would be stopped ¡­ He was just using it for cultivation.


    The other party¡¯s blessing was obviously a name-type blessing. He wondered if there was a limit to it if it was further away from this ¡± bloodline.


    however, we¡¯re not in a hurry. Our attitude will definitely be good. Don¡¯t be arrogant, you two ¡­ Also, I¡¯ll extract the bloodline first to take a look.¡±


    Yuan Yuan¡¯s eyes flickered.


    His combat power was too exaggerated. In the square, while everyone was still discussing and no one had reacted, he had directly extracted the bloodline of the magical girl Viola and performed a quick analysis.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an ordinary female creature. It¡¯s really a blessing type ¡­ this means that even if we maxed out on all four of our Geno points, we can also have such an opportunity ¡­ In that case, it¡¯s this little magical pet, Bhikkhu.¡± His eyes flashed as he scanned the creature.


    Frowning slightly, he did not really understand what was going on, but he still found something unusual. I see it ¡­ The source of power is the two rabbit ears of a Bhikkhu, like an antenna?¡±


    He gently scraped off some of the nouveau riche¡¯s Golden Dragon veins and began to study them. He even tried to let weak creatures merge with them, but he couldn¡¯t do it.


    can¡¯t merge with it? this golden bloodline, how is it possible that I can¡¯t merge with it? ¡±


    He was completely confused.


    In fact, the alchemy factory of the racer of Mount Haruna was originally a pirated version of the Dragon¡¯s Vein. It was a product of his nouveau riche, and he was very conscious of copyright.


    His nouveau riche golden creature had a special characteristic, which was that it was unable to merge with any living being.


    After all, how could one integrate with a clone of a low-quality bloodline?


    This was impossible.


    That was why he wasn¡¯t afraid of his bloodline being stolen or lost.


    ¡°It seems that this civilization is very special ¡­ If I can¡¯t integrate their genes, I can only try to communicate with them or try to get a magical girl slot.¡±


    If possible, he and his two Dao companions could try to occupy the three magical girls ¡®slots on a first come, first served basis.


    ¡°I have to call the person over first.¡± The existence was silent for a moment. He reached out his hand, and Viola, who was still investigating the glory of the young girls of magic, was instantly teleported over.


    Whoosh.


    Bhikkhu and Viola appeared where they were.

 Chapter 993

    ?


    993 The response


    Viola pursed her lips as she looked at the three divine beings in the Parliament.


    As for the others, they had already been driven to the room next door.


    ¡°Your Excellency¡¯s test was very outstanding.¡±


    Yuan Yuan revealed a gentle smile and said simply, ¡± in our divine realm, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll soon obtain a very high status. In the future, you¡¯ll become gods, Daoist, or even higher achievements. It won¡¯t be a problem for you to obtain a long lifespan of tens of thousands of years, or even millions of years.


    Tens of thousands, or even a million years?


    Viola was completely stunned.


    This string of numbers was too shocking for her.


    She was still an ordinary person before.


    Although she was talking about history in high spirits, it didn¡¯t feel real at all. It felt like the powerful creatures she was chatting with were just very powerful extraordinary cosmic people.


    However, the number in front of her made her feel the true power and incredulity.


    Looking at the girl¡¯s eyes, Yuan Yuan smiled.


    This kind of young girl was very easy to persuade, as long as she showed enough strength.


    One had to know that they had been living Nomad for tens of thousands of years. Even if they met the truly powerful extraordinary civilizations in the universe that had ruled over a few galaxies for a long time, they would still be extremely tempted and incredulous when they heard that they had a lifespan of tens or even millions of years.


    After all, they were too powerful!


    Even after traveling for more than 500000 years, they had never encountered a civilization that was more powerful than them ¡­ Of course, the universe was too vast. Perhaps, they might not even meet a one-on-one opponent in their entire lives. They could only be destroyed if they were surrounded and suppressed on a large scale.


    The girl was easy to convince, but the mysterious magical creature was the core of this civilization.


    ¡°Your Excellency, what do you think?¡± Yuan Yuan asked Bhikkhu.


    you are very powerful. Even during the heyday of the magical girl civilization, you were not even one-ten-thousandth of your power. Bhikkhu said.


    ¡°One in ten thousand? You¡¯ve already seen many of the rules of our civilization, right?¡±


    Yuan Yuan¡¯s expression remained calm.


    To be able to recognize their true strength and make a comparison ¡­


    This was not simple.


    Ordinary high-leveled civilizations couldn¡¯t even understand how powerful their Azure abyss divine territory was!


    This was because they were not creatures of the same dimension ¡­


    They were one of the most powerful civilizations below the ultimate level of the universe, a great civilization that had the hope of competing for the ¡± ultimate Dao.


    If the other party understood their strength, it meant that they had come into contact with rank-9 Daoist and had once used a Daoist, so they had a lot of knowledge in this area.


    our Alliance is very powerful. There is no doubt about it.


    Yuan Yuan turned serious and adjusted his approach. Since the other party was an expert, he said simply, ¡± however, the potential of your civilization is huge. However, its shortcomings are also obvious ¡­ Before his development could reach its peak, he had already destroyed it ¡­ This flaw is something that even we are wary of.¡±


    however, to us, it still has a strong temptation. Welcome to our big family. You will become the 3586th civilization member of our blue abyss divine territory, and the higher-ups will value you very much.


    Bhikkhu nodded.


    The 3000th civilization? They would blend in and get along well.


    Yuan Yuan smiled and said,¡±can you tell me more about the magical girl?¡± Can we become magical girls? Of course, I won¡¯t let you suffer any losses for these three spots. I¡¯ll give you a huge compensation that¡¯s not inferior to the others.¡±


    They wanted a spot, but not by force.


    Being hostile to the other party was simply losing a great deal for a small gain!


    This was because this race was definitely going to rise up. He just wanted to get the three slots first and even obtain their friendship.


    then, can we exchange information openly? ¡±


    you need someone to protect you and fight for your rights before you develop, ¡± Yuan Yuan said. I can fully support you.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Bhikkhu said.


    then, the first question. Why can¡¯t your genes be fused? ¡± ¡°What exactly is the structure of your civilization?¡± Yuan Yuan asked.


    Genes can not be fused?


    Bhikkhu¡¯s face darkened. Had they already explored to this extent? They had all begun to try it out in secret!


    Naturally, genes could not be fused!


    Their genes also had a few layers of matryoshka dolls.


    The alchemy factory¡¯s cloned gold plug-in could be integrated?


    That would be weird.


    What¡¯s more, the main body of the ¡± little TV creature ¡± Bhikkhu was not here. This was a quantum clone, not even a local tycoon plug-in!


    You fused the genes of a quantum clone?


    Hehe.


    After the alchemy clone, it was the quantum entanglement clone ¡­ It¡¯s truly strange that you could integrate with the dual reproductive isolation and become such a race!


    Of course.


    The clone in the alchemy factory only had 70% of the original¡¯s power.


    The quantum body¡¯s clone only had 70% of the original¡¯s power.


    The current magical girl was a pirated version of the original, and its power was greatly reduced.


    However, the players naturally did not answer the truth.


    cough, cough, cough ¡­ ¡®This is the curse of our bloodline. Our life structure is special and we are not real living beings ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s an energy, emotion, and life form. Bloodlines can¡¯t fuse with it. ¡± Bhikkhu answered with a serious face.


    Yuan Yuan frowned.


    In the universe, there were indeed some bloodlines of life that no one could integrate with. After all, the world was so big that there were all sorts of strange things.


    For example, elementals and non-physical creatures could not be integrated ¡­


    Was this emotional creature in front of him also due to a similar reason?


    then, the next question, the three magical girls quota, can the three of us do it? ¡± Yuan Yuan said with his two Dao companions behind him.


    sure, but to become a magical girl, you have to follow our ¡­ Bhikkhu was interrupted before he could finish.


    ¡°Are you going to say those embarrassing lines and do those strange actions?¡±


    Yuan Yuan raised his eyebrows and said, ¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s to attract the attention of all living beings? Can you simplify the lines and actions?¡±


    as for those so-called enemy witches, you¡¯re just using this terrifying enemy to strengthen your faith in yourself ¡­ However, this in itself is like dancing on the tip of a blade. Because the enemy is too powerful, it may even destroy itself ¡­¡±


    Bhikkhu was stunned.


    The players in front of the TV also froze.


    Had it already reached such a level?


    How long has it been?


    The structure and system concept of their dragon veins were figured out!


    He had even predicted the future. In the past, in the ancient Barrens, the weirdos were also rampant. The historical trajectory of the crazy battle between the incense God and the weirdos could indeed destroy him.


    Xu Zhi was sitting in front of the TV and watching this scene. He was eating fruit in front of the sofa and holding the little stone Ji in his arms. they¡¯re too young. This is a rank-9 with a perfect Dao Foundation ¡­ You still want to trick them into chanting shameful spells and making strange poses?¡±


    These people were too bold!


    Before this, he had been causing trouble everywhere, even wanting to do the God of creation. Now, he wanted to deceive people and do shameful things?


    He had been exposed in an instant.


    However, Xu Zhi sat in front of the TV and remained very calm.


    He silently sipped his tea. He knew that although these people had a lot of tricks up their sleeves, when they really encountered a tough bone, their ability to change sides with the wind was better than anyone else¡¯s.


    ¡°Father, these are three lives with perfect Dao foundations!¡± this is ¡­ little Shiji said in surprise as he watched the television. the enemy¡¯s Tower civilization, Carolyn and the others, have come into contact with an extraordinary and mature civilization!


    ¡°It truly is vast and enormous.¡±


    Medusa was also watching the television, and she was very interested in the content on the television.


    that¡¯s right. The ninth level of a perfect Dao Foundation. However, to step onto the path of the tenth level, to fuse genes, and to take the step of creating genetic laws ¡­ It might be a little lacking.¡± Xu Zhi laughed.


    ¡­


    At this moment, the players in front of the TV were indeed shocked.


    the other party is indeed a rank nine with a complete Dao Foundation. Even if his combat strength is weaker than di Qi and the others, it shouldn¡¯t be too much ¡­ He¡¯s indeed a ruthless person.¡±


    and in this civilization, there are more than a hundred existences that are only slightly weaker than Carolyn and the others ¡­ It¡¯s too terrifying and vast. It¡¯s not inferior to the ancient era of gods at its peak. We have to be more serious.¡±


    no wonder the ancient God said that it was still far from his era. If we compare it, the appearance of Carolyn and the other two was only one-thirtieth of the era of the ancient God.


    now, we can¡¯t go according to the original plan. If he wants to be honest, then we¡¯ll be one-tenth honest.


    hmm, if I can obtain the support of this existence and have. foothold, it won¡¯t be. problem to reveal. little of my trump cards ¡­ After all, we have more than ten layers of skin on us, so it¡¯s possible to exchange a few layers for trust.¡±

 Chapter 994

    ?


    994 So it¡¯s this kind of tier 9 Big Shot (2 in 1)


    They were indeed super nesting dolls, so it was better to be prepared.


    Even his bloodline had been protected, and he had to pass through the quantum battle body¡¯s clone to form a second-degree pirated clone TV.


    ¡°Are you really going to reveal the incense system?¡±


    it¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t even pluck a single hair. Only a true fool would treat an existence of this level as a fool.


    there¡¯s no need to be afraid. A pirated mini-TV was one of our plans.


    yes, as the TV tower, our own world uses the original body of a small TV. The outside world ¡­ They could only use pirated small TV! In other words, it¡¯s a quantum clone of the original small TV!¡±


    as for the small TV, it has a very powerful characteristic. The alchemy plug-in installed in the small TV will create a small TV battle body clone, which is also a corresponding bloodline plug-in.


    This was about the characteristics of the quantum battle body.


    The quantum battle body was a special and powerful clone.


    It was known as pulling out a ¡®quantum resonance¡¯ parallel universe itself.


    The quantum battle body naturally also possessed most of the bloodline and genetic abilities of the main body.


    However, there was also a part of the bloodline that could not be used, just like how Xu Zhi¡¯s clone could not use the nine revolutions mysterious art and could not create an internal space within it ¡­


    The quantum body was also unable to use the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    However, the battle body could still inherit most of the main body¡¯s bloodline.


    However, what about external objects?


    The alchemy plug-in was equivalent to a ¡± magical equipment ¡± when inserted into the body. This system only created one¡¯s own quantum doppelganger, and it couldn¡¯t possibly create a magical equipment doppelganger as well, right?


    His own quantum doppelganger naturally could not create a corresponding alchemy plug-in.


    However, the small television was different.


    Because it was made of the same alchemy material, after the plug-in was inserted, it could almost be regarded as a part of the body. It could also entangle the corresponding alchemy plug-in in in one¡¯s own quantum combat body.


    this point is very important ¡­ After all, if the quantum clone of the small TV can entangle with the plug-in on the body, it can then have most of the functions of the main body and achieve more large-scale transmission.¡±


    right now, the main body of our small TV is hidden here, while the pirated small TV of the quantum clone is placed in the outside world for sale, forming a network.


    The quantum doppelganger TV that they were planning to sell.


    Selling the original body of a small TV?


    He didn¡¯t feel safe!


    The small television was also a living thing and a precious resource. It would be a huge loss if it was killed by the other party!


    As for the clone of the small television, it could escape at any time and was not afraid of being killed!


    For example, Bhikkhu.


    If it was his main body, would he dare to do this?


    ¡°By the way, do you want to give them access to the television, various television channels, and various trading platforms?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? ¡°It¡¯s just exposing a little bit of the incense function. The function of the quantum body itself can¡¯t be used because it¡¯s a clone TV. Only the original TV can achieve this function ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone was in a heated discussion.


    Who was controlling this small television in Bhikkhu?


    It should be known that only God-level creatures could create quantum battle bodies. This TV was also God-level, and there were very few God-level small TV sets ¡­


    The Bhikkhu in front of him was the girlfriend of the racer of Mount Haruna!


    This girl was also controlling the ¡± small TV ¡± family.


    At this moment, everyone had realized that it was an extremely heaven-defying opportunity to control this TV.


    ¡°Sigh, that racer of Mount Haruna guy, he¡¯s too much! Is he still lacking a girlfriend?¡±


    can a man do it? I¡¯m also very good at using alchemy plug-ins ¡­


    ¡°Hmph, Hmph, what are you guys quarreling about! It was not the small TV that was powerful, it was the alchemy factory of the racer of Mount Haruna that was powerful ¡­ The small TV is just a relay, and it¡¯s all based on alchemy plug-ins. It¡¯s the alchemy factory¡¯s bloodline ability, it¡¯s too abnormal!¡±


    yes, it¡¯s all controlled by a certain slutty person. Without someone¡¯s supply, the small TV is a super piece of trash.


    but, I still want to be a small TV. I can¡¯t work. I just want to rely on other people to live. I also want to be an alchemy plug-in ¡­


    ¡°???¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces turned black.


    Why did a group of girls suddenly come here to ask for a sugar daddy?


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    the racer of Mount Haruna is so disgusting!


    our cute little sister is still the cutest, kind-hearted, and righteous one!


    Someone immediately spoke up. After all, he wanted to be taken care of, and he also wanted Meng Mei to be taken care of! The days of a beautiful girl with a rich woman were truly wonderful.


    ¡­


    At this very moment.


    ¡°Becoming a magical girl is naturally feasible.¡±


    At this moment, Bhikkhu explained with a serious face, ¡± every magical girl must sign a contract and have a magical pet ¡­ The magical girl¡¯s power actually comes from the support of the magical pet behind her, which provides her with a special energy channel.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me.¡±


    Yuan Yuan¡¯s face lit up as he looked at the rabbit-eared little creature. I can tell that the magical girl¡¯s power comes from the little pet behind her. You¡¯re a huge emotion collector, and you¡¯re collecting the emotions around you through your two rabbit ears ¡­ Transform it into a special power and provide it to the magical girl.¡±


    this kind of power can be called faith or incense. It eats the incense of the human world ¡­ And also protect the human world.¡± we call them magic pets, ¡± Bhikkhu replied. in fact, the real name of our race is the [ incubator ], the incubator.


    Hatcher?


    Did he have to protect the mortals around him even if he ate the incense of the human world?


    Yuan Yuan¡¯s expression calmed down. It was just as he had thought.


    It was the bloodline of the magical pet behind her that was blessing the magical girl, not her own bloodline.


    Yuan Yuan laughed heartily. then, how long is the range of the incubator¡¯s ability to cover and absorb emotions? ¡±


    ¡°The actual distance depends on our actual realm ¡­ The higher our cultivation level, the wider the area we can cover and absorb.¡± Bhikkhu replied, ¡± I¡¯m now at the divine Spirit realm. It¡¯s not a problem for me to cover an entire continent. I can also do it for further distances. It¡¯s just that the longer the distance, the lower the efficiency ¡­


    At that moment, Yuan Yuan nodded and looked at Viola and the Bhikkhu. the two of you are in a complementary relationship. I¡¯ll help you raise your level and protect you, while you¡¯ll help me strengthen my bloodline and obtain great power ¡­ You¡¯re a universe race that relies on the strong for a living.¡±


    The small television was installed with a dragon vein. This was the Dragon vein signal tower.


    In reality, the area covered by the incense collection could not be compared to the ancient world, where the roots of the tree and the Dragon veins spread all over the earth.


    However, this could be considered the third level of weakening.


    It was possible that it only had two levels of the original Dragon vein¡¯s power.


    However, it wasn¡¯t without its benefits. It was already relatively convenient, as he had an incense Pagoda with him.


    ¡°In that case, the actual number of spots you mentioned, less than ten are ¡­¡± Yuan Yuan asked.


    ¡°Yes, there are less than ten people left in our clan ¡­¡± at the moment, ¡± Bhikkhu said, ¡± there are less than ten incubators who can sign a contract with the magical girl.


    When Yuan Yuan heard this, his gaze softened. you¡¯re very honest. You¡¯ve indeed told me all the information ¡­ It seems that we can really establish a cooperative relationship!¡±


    His bloodline and secrets had been completely exposed.


    Even if he was hiding something, he would not be hiding too much. In his opinion, he was at least eighty percent honest ¡­


    The system¡¯s principles.


    Co-existence.


    The current situation of the race.


    His vision was very broad, and he was naturally very knowledgeable after more than 300000 years. The other party did not lie to him, and the civilization system of the magic girl was indeed clear at a glance.


    From this, it could be seen that this civilization had indeed trusted him.


    After all, this civilization relied on the strong to exist.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take three of your clansmen first. Is that okay? As for the reward, I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± Yuan Yuan thought for a moment. I don¡¯t want the clansmen with the highest aptitudes. I want the ones ranked from the fourth to the seventh.


    Bhikkhu laughed and said,¡±for the three great celestial Venerables?¡± Hand over the first three powerful clansmen?¡±


    Yuan Yuan nodded and said,¡±since I¡¯ve chosen to protect you, I¡¯ll give you the first lesson ¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯ve already caused the Supreme Council¡¯s dissatisfaction by taking away three of them in advance, but the benefits are great enough, and I can bear the consequences of offending them ¡­¡¯ However, if he were to take away the three strongest ones ¡­ If we leave something even worse for the three great exalted Celestials, they will be completely dissatisfied regardless of whether they cultivate it or not, and what their plans are. That will be terrible.¡±


    Bhikkhu was slightly shocked.


    As expected, an existence at this level had long become shrewd with age.


    He could offend the other members of the parliament, but he couldn¡¯t be too ruthless. He had to leave the best for the three great celestial Venerables.


    ¡°Then ¡­¡±


    Bhikkhu took a deep breath. Three TV avatars in cute animal skins, a cute little black ball with big round eyes, a kitten, and a little flying fish appeared in front of him. in fact, we only have four tribesmen at the moment. The rest of the tribesmen are still underage ¡­


    In other words, without breaking through to the deity realm, he would not be able to entangle his quantum clone.


    The Pata Pata clan had consumed a lot of resources, but it was still very difficult for them to become gods.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Yuan Yuan turned around and looked at the two Dao companions beside him. the two of you can try cultivating first and sign a contract with them.


    He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to sign the contract, so he let these two Dao companions test the system first. Their eyes were bright and fiery.


    This was a great opportunity!


    Even for the two of them, who were at the bottom of the Parliament, with a perfect ninth-grade Dao Foundation, it was also a great opportunity!


    In fact, even the top ten most powerful members of the forbidden sect didn¡¯t have the chance to become such a powerful magical girl!


    Their eyes were full of brilliance, and they couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± by the way, about absorbing everyone¡¯s worship and hope, those lines and dances, should the two of us ¡­


    The two of them also felt very awkward.


    Those lines, those remarks, and the way she was dressed ¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to change it for now.¡±


    With a serious expression, Yuan Yuan said with a smile, ¡± after all, this is a mature training method left behind by the civilization of the magical girls. The two of you should train according to this first ¡­ In the future, when it¡¯s time for me to cultivate, I¡¯ll study how to modify it. ¡±


    The two of them looked at each other, worry flashing in their eyes.


    How could they not know ¡­


    Once the image was decided, it was difficult to change it.


    First impressions were very important.


    it¡¯s like if you take the path of purity and maintain that image of the masses, it¡¯s basically impossible to change it. Otherwise, your faith will be chaotic and you¡¯ll cripple yourself ¡­


    then, let¡¯s sign the contract. The two of them didn¡¯t dare to refute.


    At this moment, Bhikkhu suddenly said, ¡± the image of each magical girl will form different characteristics and abilities according to the impression of the people. For example, Viola¡¯s ability is to influence the thoughts of others. Through words, she can make the other party¡¯s mind unstable ¡­ In fact, they might even be assimilated and forced to submit.¡±


    After all, each of them had their own unique ability.


    Just like Bai Xiaosheng, the God of dreams, and Xiao Wei.


    ¡°I see.¡± Yuan Yuan¡¯s expression was completely gentle. The other party had told him such a basic secret. It was clear that he had enough trust and trust in Him.


    It was no wonder that when other people fought with her, they would be disturbed by her words and even run away. At that time, there were so many people in the square crying and being moved by her. It was all because of her ability.


    ¡°This civilization is indeed involved in the grade-9 path of distorting the laws.¡± He smiled and looked at Bhikkhu. so, do we have any choice for the inheritance of the magical girl? ¡±


    Whoosh.


    ¡°There are naturally many inheritances.¡± A shadow appeared in front of Bhikkhu. It was the image and information of several magical girls.


    this is the Moon Magic girl, female Sailor Moon. Her ability is moonlight ¡­


    this is the magic girl of the BA la, Yan Lili. Her ability is to dance ¡­


    One by one, the legacy of the magical girls appeared in front of him, from their clothes, lines, information, and everything else.


    It was obvious that they were well-prepared for this big move.


    All the awkward lines were perfectly designed, and the actions were also carefully designed. It was beautiful.


    Yuan Yuan¡¯s face was solemn. After a long time, he said, ¡± you two can choose these two. I think their abilities are very good.


    then, then let¡¯s sign a contract ¡­ The two of them looked at each other.


    go. After signing the contract, you can try to transform temporarily and see how it looks. ¡°After all, this is a test of potential,¡± Yuan Yuan replied.


    Half a day later, they collected some wish power and began to transform.


    Huala-


    The two little pets followed behind. Under the golden light, the two powerful tier 9 existences with perfected Dao foundations quickly transformed.


    It was brilliant and colorful.


    A beautiful girl in a short skirt walked out. explode reality! Shatter, spirit! Banish this world and follow the blood oath. I summon you here, graceful magical girl, transform!¡±


    Whoosh.


    A pink radiance flickered.


    A beautiful and cold girl sealed in ice walked out. be devoured by the ice-cold flames! There¡¯s only one reason for your defeat, and that¡¯s to be my enemy! Ice heart magical girl, transform!¡±


    In the martial arts practice field, Yuan Yuan was looking at his two Dao companions.


    His expression was very calm, as if he was very satisfied. Although it was only for show and he had no combat power at all, he was still amazed by the actual effect of his performance.


    At the same time, he was deducing whether this image could be popularized to all living beings. The effect should be quite good.


    there¡¯s no problem with her attire and posture. It¡¯s very beautiful, delicate, and exquisite. It¡¯s pleasing to the eye ¡­ However, the words are still very awkward. I have to change them and make it simpler.¡± Yuan Yuan commented.


    There were no problems with his attire and movements? Just change the lines?


    Further away, Bhikkhu was a little stunned.


    The players in front of the TV were also dumbfounded.


    ¡°From the start, we wanted to trick them into turning into magical girls, but who knew that we would see through it with one look. Take the initiative ¡­¡±


    ¡°He seems to like magical girls?¡±


    They had thought that it was impossible for them to succeed in their goal. Who knew that not only did they succeed, but they had also unexpectedly succeeded. Two ninth-grade perfect Dao foundations ¡­


    This was a ninth-grade being with a perfect Dao Foundation!


    She actually turned into a magical girl?


    They watched the scene on the TV without blinking.


    this scene is so touching. The career of the magical girl finally has an heir. When I think of this, I can¡¯t stop my tears from flowing down my mouth.


    Some of the girls were shocked.


    ¡°This 300000-year-old man?¡±


    ¡°Old lecher has approved it! (Detestable)¡±


    he actually chose such a style of clothing. Lorita!


    I didn¡¯t expect that an existence of this level could also!??


    ¡°These two female existences are already strong women, extremely powerful existences in the universe. I¡¯m really cold!¡±


    However, the others were too lazy to pay attention to them, and they were still discussing,


    this Big Boss has already exposed his aesthetic appeal. It turns out that he likes this kind of clothing style and dance moves ¡­ He even wanted to change his lines in high spirits. Let¡¯s see what he changes it to ¡­ (Whispering)¡±


    the two magical girls are probably going to be in big trouble tonight. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll bring these two little televisions and dance around in their room to open our eyes (dumbfounded).


    ¡°Hahaha, this Big Shot is actually a fellow Daoist! You should have said so earlier! If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have gone through so much trouble!¡±


    ¡­


    Men were all like this.


    The cute girl looked at this scene and felt speechless. They all liked this kind of girl who could transform. She even had all kinds of lines, beautifully dressed up, and had beautiful movements.


    But on second thought, she suddenly had a bold idea.


    The God of creation had always been calm and peaceful. Next time, should he try to study this routine? the moment the God of creation descended, he would suddenly transform. Clang, clang, clang, clang. There were all kinds of light close-up shots. He would become a beautiful girl with light effects. Would there be a special reaction from the God of creation?


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough, what am I thinking?¡±


    The cute girl couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and sigh, thinking that she must have gone crazy. but, Carolyn might be suitable, and the ancient gods might like it? ¡±


    The cute girl naturally knew what Carolyn was thinking. As her best friend, she still had to give her some advice. Thus, she couldn¡¯t help but use the transmission method to contact Carolyn.


    ¡°What is this guy saying? This is too awkward.¡± At this moment, Carolyn was also watching television. Hearing her cute little sister¡¯s wild and imaginative thoughts, her expression turned somewhat strange.

 Chapter 995

    ?


    995 The birth of a new era


    These two ninth-grade Dao cultivators with perfect Dao foundations still set foot on the Joss flame system.


    This was a simple way to make incense.


    The Dragon¡¯s Vein signal tower beside him was absorbing the faith around him as a magic pet.


    Although the players ¡®incense God was strange in shape, it did indeed have a huge effect.


    In just a few days, under Bhikkhu¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, he saw the improvements of the two magical girls and the gathering of a large number of incense.


    The lines were short.


    But it was also very representative and easy to remember.


    Her movements were graceful, and her clothes were dignified and beautiful.


    Although she was still called a magical girl, she was in fact a classical style and a unique beauty.


    Most importantly, he did not have a magic staff!


    This caused many players to feel heartache.


    They had inadvertently deviated back to the original path of the traditional gods of incense. How could a magical girl without a magic staff still be a magical girl?


    In front of the television.


    ¡°It seems that the people in this world are still very normal creatures.¡± Medusa said, ¡± the movements and clothing are alright, but the lines are too awkward.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded, thinking that it made sense.


    This civilization was indeed highly mature. Although they had adopted some actions and costumes, the awkward lines were all erased!


    ¡°Normal?¡± Shi Ji was confused, but when he saw the scene on the TV, he said indignantly, ¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve lost my soul.¡±


    She still felt that the previous magical girl was the most handsome and very cool. That was the hero who saved the world. The scene in front of her was not so interesting.


    For example, right now.


    Although they were watching three small televisions, two rank-9 cultivators, and Viola, it was obvious that she and her friends who knew each other from the internet were all paying attention to Viola.


    The future East Green Empress: ¡± Hmph! Hmph! They have abandoned the legacy and mission of the magical girl!


    The little magic Dragon said,¡¯they abandoned the glory of the magical girl. They are traitors! Execute them!¡±


    ¡­


    This group of little guys was in a frenzy on the internet.


    Even Shi Ji had joined the forum, and was one of the most discussed members.


    Their incense was more and more concentrated on Viola, not the two who had achieved Dao ¡­ Of course, he was cultivating his own followers, so he didn¡¯t really need their faith.


    Xu Zhi could only smile awkwardly when he saw this scene and the situation of these little guys. After all, everyone was at that age, so he did not mind.


    ¡­.


    At this time, after the new magical girl was improved, this powerful existence began to rapidly multiply the population and poured a large amount of resources.


    A rank-9 Dao-achieving existence who had lived for more than 300000 years, how terrifying was his reserve of resources?


    At their level, they basically had excessive resources. Even a life-and-death battle might not necessarily consume 98% of their resources.


    ¡°They¡¯re starting to multiply like crazy!¡±


    The girlfriend of the racer of Mount Haruna was stunned as she witnessed the scene. Holy F * ck! There¡¯s no end to the ocean¡¯s resources! They¡¯re madly smashing it and multiplying the population!


    The gains of the entire tiel civilization were not as great as the accumulation of this existence alone!


    ¡°This is normal.¡±


    At this moment, Yuan Yuan¡¯s cultivation partner smiled,


    at our level, there¡¯s almost no place for us to use our resources. We don¡¯t even need to collect them intentionally anymore. The energy that we can absorb and release in an instant is terrifying. We¡¯re completely self-sufficient ¡­


    ¡°The Extraordinaries are a resource-efficient system. After all, powerhouses absorb and absorb the energy of heaven and earth to cultivate themselves. On the other hand, the technology side destroys the environment crazily and builds all kinds of ultra-weapons. No matter how much they use, they will never have enough resources.¡±


    Bhikkhu was a little shocked.


    However, she found that the complete level 9 spells of the three supreme council members were indeed blessing the magical girls. They gave her all kinds of knowledge and explanations, which benefited her a lot.


    It introduced some knowledge, concepts, and various spells. Even the players in front of the TV and the powerhouses in the audience of the tower world were fascinated and felt that it had opened their eyes.


    The other party was a mature extraordinary civilization.


    It was not like Xu Zhi¡¯s unorthodox method of working behind closed doors, so it was naturally very perfect.


    As for the other party, he had explored the old sites of countless ancient civilizations and obtained all kinds of complete knowledge, which was beyond Xu Zhi¡¯s imagination.


    Furthermore, Yuan Yuan had suggested that Bhikkhu should only reveal his identity after reaching the ninth rank. After all, he was still too weak at the deity realm.


    ¡°But my aptitude isn¡¯t very good.¡± Bhikkhu said.


    don¡¯t worry. As one of the strongest Daoists, we¡¯ll be teaching you at any time. As long as your aptitude isn¡¯t too bad, we can make up for it at the same time. You can make up for it with hard work.


    One of the Dao companions smiled and said,¡±we have all the time we need here. You don¡¯t have to worry too much ¡­¡± we will stand by your side and protect you for a while.¡±


    This was an open friendship and Alliance, because they all knew that the rise of this civilization was unstoppable.


    The people in front of the TV were completely silent.


    ¡®The girlfriend of the racer of Mount Haruna has struck it rich ¡­¡¯


    ¡®A rank-9 Dao-holder with a perfect Dao Foundation, an existence that is only slightly inferior to Carolyn and the others, is going to be his personal tutelage teacher? What kind of godly treatment is this?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Two small televisions with these two beings following us, 24 hours a day. As fanatics, we¡¯re not afraid of not learning anything.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, why doesn¡¯t such an existence go to the toilet or shower? then what¡¯s the point of peeking all day? (Heartache)¡±


    the one above is too dirty. We have to observe such a great existence with a learning perspective (serious face) ¡±


    ¡­


    In less than 20 years.


    Yuan Yuan multiplied his tribesmen like crazy, and his population reached more than 100 billion.


    Furthermore, these clansmen cultivated like crazy to raise their cultivation and combat strength. Their average level was around the fourth rank.


    As a result, the common people began to believe in the two magical girls, gathering incense and faith.


    Soon, the incense gathered on their bodies was not enough to transform their powerful bodies, because it would be a relatively long process. However, because of the gathering of faith, the witch had begun to appear.


    A disaster began to befall this land.


    The two goddesses took advantage of this disaster to ¡± perform ¡± a few magnificent battles, winning the worship, faith, and faith of countless living beings.


    Forty years had passed.


    The amount of resources poured in seemed to be bottomless.


    The population had increased to more than two hundred billion.


    As for the two rank-9 Dao cultivators, they had already assimilated the power of the incense and faith to a certain extent.


    They had already surpassed tier 8 gods and arrived on the path of tier 9, and the witch corresponding to the path of tier 9 had also been completely born.


    ¡°A witch who stepped onto the path of the 9th step? I can still control Demonesses of this level.¡±


    Yuan Yuan furrowed his brows. but if this goes on, when he completely assimilates the incense and transforms to the current Daoist realm, I¡¯m afraid there will be a demoness with the same combat strength.


    Two existences of this level.


    And they were two Demonesses with four genes maxed out ¡­


    Even he felt that the matter here was troublesome.


    it¡¯s been 40 years. I¡¯m going back. I want to go to school. Viola felt that her life had been bizarre and grotesque that night, as if she had been in a beautiful dream.


    She was already older than her parents ¡­


    This was simply unbelievable!


    ¡°I¡¯ll still come for lunch tomorrow afternoon.¡± She only went to school to calm down and relax.


    The next day, noon.


    Another twenty years passed.


    When Viola brought Bhikkhu back to this land, she found that the welcoming party was extremely Grand.


    ¡°We can¡¯t cover up the matter of the magical girl anymore.¡±


    Yuan Yuan said,¡±I¡¯ve given birth to too many creatures and spent more than half of my savings ¡­¡± Some rank-9 metahumans had already noticed it. At first, they thought that I was building a God¡¯s factory and relying on technology to reproduce a large number of creatures, forming an evil assembly line to extract ¡®quality¡¯. .. You know, this is something very evil and not allowed, so there are existences investigating it. ¡±


    The result was obvious.


    Although they did not find any God¡¯s factory, they naturally sensed the magical girl and witch among the creatures on this land.


    ¡°Then?¡±


    Bhikkhu said.


    the three great heavenly venerates have already descended and studied their structure ¡­ Yuan Yuan said, ¡± the three celestial Venerables left directly. At the same time, they announced that they will appoint you as the fourth celestial venerable. You will be on an equal footing with them. You will be above the 107 rank-9 cultivators. You will have the absolute authority to enter ¡®deep blue¡¯ at any time ¡­


    Me?


    The fourth Holy master?


    The girlfriend of the racer of Mount Haruna was completely stunned!


    Although this was only Yuan Yuan¡¯s own speculation, it had indeed happened according to the three heavenly venerates ¡®personalities and patterns ¡­ However, to her, it was a complete shock!


    What did this mean?


    The fourth great celestial venerable ¡­


    He was on the same level as the other three weaker level 9 existences and the terrifying existences on the same level as the ancient gods!


    ¡°This glory does not belong to me. It belongs to someone else.¡± The little pet Bhikkhu muttered to himself. The racer of Mount Haruna was only promoted to this position because of the power of his alchemy factory.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy ¡­ It¡¯s just a false appearance.¡± Yuan Yuan smiled. the starting point is very high. The right to live permanently in ¡®blue abyss¡¯ is something that LAN-erman and the others who brought you in before could not imagine ¡­ They had to do their best to earn points in order to stay in there ¡­ And you¡¯ve surpassed him from the very beginning.


    But! You¡¯re still just an empty shell. When you step into the tenth level and are on the same level as them, you¡¯ll be the true fourth celestial venerable.¡±


    Step into the tenth level?


    Hundreds of thousands of years, millions of years?


    Who knows.


    This was indeed a distant dream, but the actual benefits were still huge.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s discuss some other matters.¡±


    Yuan Yuan said,¡±you can go to deep blue at any time to meet the three celestial Venerables ¡­¡± There was no need to be anxious, because the ten years or even hundreds of years in your eyes were just a blink of an eye in their eyes ¡­ There¡¯s also one more thing. All of the complete level nine Maidens want to become maidens.¡±


    Bhikkhu nodded.


    She had already expected this!


    Once the news spread, the big shots would swarm over!


    In the past few years, the small TV clan had accelerated their production speed and used it all to reproduce themselves. The number of people who had broken through to the ninth level had reached a total of eight.


    ¡°It can be sold for a huge amount of resources.¡± Bhikkhu took a deep breath. A pirated small TV could be sold at a sky-high price.


    After all, this was at the level of a God, and it was difficult for them to give birth.


    Moreover, their main targets were the hundred or so super-rich people, so naturally, the rarer something was, the more precious it would be.


    She could imagine that in the future, many powerful existences would have a small pet floating behind them when they walked around. In fact, it was a camera to collect incense and faith.


    That scene would definitely be beautiful!


    Everyone in the tower world was watching their live broadcast on TV.


    ¡°Your clan is in high demand now.¡±


    Yuan Yuan laughed and said, ¡± you¡¯re very heaven-defying. Do you know what this means? ¡± It means that all the resources we have stored can be quickly converted into combat power! The resources that we¡¯ve stored for hundreds of thousands of years will be completely consumed. I¡¯ve already used up 27% of the resources that I¡¯ve stored for countless years.¡±


    So many resources? Only a quarter? Bhikkhu¡¯s face stiffened.


    Yuan Yuan knew what this meant.


    For powerhouses of their level, no matter how many resources they had, they could not be converted into actual combat power. 99% of their stored resources could only be stored there.


    But now, this system could transform all of their stored resources into living beings and breed species, forming a different kind of combat power and providing recovery power behind the scenes. How could they not be excited?


    in the future, we¡¯ll be consuming a lot of resources. All of our powerhouses will turn all of our resources into battle power. Yuan Yuan said.

 Chapter 996

    ?


    996 The calculation method of combat power (2 in 1)


    On the other side.


    Within the Azure abyss Divine Domain.


    The world was blue and covered in ice and snow.


    The statues were imprisoned in some dark blue ice, as if they were eternal.


    In the deepest part.


    The three heavenly venerates were the most ancient existences who had lived for more than 500000 years. They could even live on indefinitely. In theory, they could live to the end of the universe.


    However, was this the case?


    It was true that the bloodline of immortality was an extremely heaven-defying talent.


    However, this type of bloodline would also bring about a huge disaster, and countless powerhouses would covet it.


    ¡°Natural aging and death? Most of the experts have died on the way. Perhaps, it will be the same for us in the future ¡­¡± In the darkness, an ancient celestial venerable, who was frozen in a clear and mysterious ice block, said softly,


    ¡°Have you investigated?¡±


    yes, I¡¯ve already studied it. The civilization of this magical girl doesn¡¯t directly improve combat power, but directly improve recovery ability ¡­


    The speed at which they recovered from their injuries was beyond imagination.


    After all, they don¡¯t rely on their own bodies to recover, but on external supplies. It¡¯s as if an elite army of countless powerhouses is supporting the transmission.¡±


    this bloodline can transform all of the combat power stored in our abyssal divine territory. It can increase our combat power by at least five to six times.


    Indeed, it could increase by five to six times.


    It was because their civilization had been around for too long.


    It was so long that a large amount of resources had been accumulated to an unimaginable extent, and the powerhouses were unable to convert them into combat power. They could only guard the treasure Mountain empty-handed.


    And this civilization was like a key that could open that door and turn the accumulated treasures of their Abyssal Blue civilization into combat power.


    All of their resources were used to cultivate powerhouses and believers ¡­ No matter how many resources he had, he could still madly throw them down!


    it also has the means of rebirth. Even if it dies, it can return to the world through the hope and longing of all living beings. However ¡­ The more you die, the more you completely lose yourself.¡±


    A powerful celestial master who was 10 levels lower than him, his entire body was dark blue, and he said indifferently, ¡± this is an extremely dangerous and evil system ¡­ Even if you don¡¯t die, you must always resist the erosion of the human world¡¯s incense and avoid losing yourself.¡±


    however, this way, they won¡¯t be afraid of death ¡­ Instead, we¡¯ll be able to explore some extremely dangerous ancient ruins.¡± One of the celestial Venerables smiled.


    are we going to start exploring the ancient ruins that are suspected to be at the ultimate level 10? ¡±


    The other celestial venerable smiled.


    As a nomadic civilization, the purpose of nomadism in the abyssal divine territory was to collect resources.


    As for the sun?


    All sorts of energy resources?


    They were certainly not doing it for that, since their energy resources were already excessive. It was Nomad and the exploration of ancient ruins!


    After all, the entire universe was too long.


    570,000 years of the blue abyss civilization?


    The time was laughably short.


    One must know that the Jurassic period on earth was more than four million years old.


    Over the long years, too many ruins of civilizations had been accumulated. They were all living on the ruins.


    In the past hundreds of thousands of years, they had traveled across less than one-ten-thousandth of the Super Star Cluster, and the area they had explored had long surpassed the entire Milky Way. Drawing a map of the Super Star Cluster was the most precious information of a civilization. All kinds of extremely hidden entrances to the ruins of super civilizations were unimaginable wealth!


    They held the entrance of the Super Treasure Mountain in their hands and didn¡¯t dare to explore it!


    That could be a tenth-tier relic!


    Even the celestial Masters who were weaker than level 10 were excited. That was where their real opportunity lay.


    in the past, we cherished those tier 9 cultivators with perfect Dao foundations very much because they were our precious combat power. To resist the invasion of those guys, it was extremely painful to even lose one of them. But now, they are not afraid of death ¡­


    ¡°Yes, so what if you have lost yourself? What does it have to do with us? As long as they are still a powerful force under our command, that is enough.¡± A Yuan LAN holy man smiled.


    however, we can¡¯t force them. We¡¯ll lose the hearts of the people. We have to give them hints and tempt them ¡­ To explore those extremely dangerous areas.¡±


    The three heavenly venerates were making a decision for their civilization.


    There was no doubt that the emergence of this civilization system would help them greatly resist the fallen civilization of Daoists and greatly improve their strength.


    In fact, the other party¡¯s evil civilization would not be a threat!


    ¡°Have you really investigated thoroughly? Didn¡¯t you leave any backup?¡± One of the celestial Venerables said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked thoroughly. There¡¯s no other way out. The Dark Clan!¡±


    The other celestial venerable looked extremely serious and said coldly, ¡± the emotional beings they create are all extremely pure extraordinary paths. There are no hidden doors or control methods ¡­ At the same time, he didn¡¯t need to fear the [ Hatcher ] clan and completely control those Joss flame gods ¡­


    This was because after they had broken through to become gods, the level eight Joss flame God could absorb emotions by himself without going through those little fellows ¡­ However, if he were to absorb it, the speed would only be less than one-tenth of the original ¡­ But it¡¯s enough to be self-sufficient.¡±


    Indeed.


    When a Joss flame God reached level eight, they were no longer forced to take root in the Joss Flame Dragon vein. Even if they were separated, they could develop their own believers and absorb their emotions and beliefs.


    This was because they had completely become ¡°Joss flame creatures¡± and could feed on the Joss flames of the human world for a living!


    At that time, the Seven Realms heavenly court invaded the lava region and attacked the three pillar gods. The incense gods they sent in could stir up chaos there even without the Dragon vein.


    However, without the help of the Dragon veins, the efficiency of the recovery was very low. The speed was like the difference between a bicycle and a car. It was almost useless.


    However, even if he got out of [ incubator ], he wasn¡¯t afraid.


    in that case, there are indeed no problems. There are no means to restrain us. This race relies on the ¡®host¡¯ to survive, and the host can leave them ¡­


    ¡®For the sake of survival, they won¡¯t fight to the death with us. Don¡¯t worry ¡­¡¯


    There¡¯s no reason for them to fight to the death with us, because we will do our best to protect and protect them ¡­ They¡¯re boosting their combat strength. This is a mutually beneficial win-win situation.¡±


    One of the celestial Venerables said, ¡± in that case, we can test it out on a large scale.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    Viola was walking in a luxurious palace.


    At the side, the girlfriend of the racer of Mount Haruna muttered, ¡± it seems like the three heavenly venerates have figured out our background, right? we really don¡¯t have any means to restrain them on the incense dragon vein.¡±


    After all, they must have already realized:


    When they reached a certain level of power, they could even separate themselves from the small TV and absorb the Joss flames on their own. However, their speed would be very slow. They would have to move around and absorb the Joss flames one by one.


    in fact, we really don¡¯t have any means to restrain them. In front of such a level, any means we use will be seen through ¡­


    Bhikkhu shook his head. we really just want it. It¡¯s a win-win situation. After all, it¡¯s a big profit for us to get some wool from such a level of existence.


    Why could Mengmei spread incense? Become the foundation?


    Because as Mother Earth, it was a win-win situation for both sides!


    The incense system had always been an extraordinary system that benefited both sides ¡­ Mengmei didn¡¯t have any means to restrain the incense God either!


    The incense God could even break away from her dragon veins and rely on himself to develop believers. He could also absorb faith one by one, but it was very slow.


    Therefore, knowing that there would be no hidden door, some powerful existences volunteered to become the God of incense, so that they could win together with the cute girl ¡­ He followed the system of the Joss flame lineage.


    Mengmei was just a landlady, collecting rent. She had never thought of killing the tenants of the incense houses!


    Only a true fool would treat other powerhouses as fools.


    Even the cute girl was protected tightly.


    ¡°We¡¯re doing the same. We¡¯re just collecting rent and buying a¡± Joss TV ¡°to earn some money.¡± No. Bhikkhu shook his head and said, ¡± then, I took the opportunity to become an indispensable Foundation of this world ¡­


    Just like Mengmei, it was worth it to tie the whole world to his chariot and share honor and disgrace together, live and die together.


    although it¡¯s true that the small TV series will live and die with them, it¡¯s only the quantum doppelganger of the small TV series that will die.


    Bhikkhu sighed. at the same time, if we become the foundation of this world, we will have enough power to influence it. When the time comes, we might be able to get them to form an alliance to fight against the moon god season, the legendary mother stream civilization!


    in xu zhi¡¯s eyes, this was a super powerful space civilization.


    In the players ¡®eyes, this civilization was a common sight, just like the other worlds.


    It was the same as the lava domain, the rank 7 heavenly court, the small universe world, renemansky garden, and other worlds he had encountered. The only difference was that this civilization was very powerful.


    They wanted to pull this civilization into the war chariot and help the ancient gods resist the moon god season. This was a very good choice.


    At this moment.


    Hualala.


    Yuan Yuan walked over, followed by a group of powerful ninth-grade Dao foundations.


    the three great heavenly venerates are not in. hurry to sign the magical girl contract. I¡¯ve already carried out a bidding. Each of the powerful existences has won with 2.8 perfect ninth-stage spiritual energy ¡­ Including me, there are a total of eight [ incubator ] races, right?¡±


    Bhikkhu was at a loss.


    most of the carbon-based life forms in the universe, due to the planet¡¯s gravity, oxygen, and evolution conditions, are generally between one to three meters in size ¡­ ¡°Therefore, we define the energy of a perfect rank-9 Dao Foundation with a normal two-meter-tall body as 1.¡±


    Yuan Yuan explained patiently, ¡± this is how we Daoists calculate our energy level combat strength. We use a unit of standardized body size, rank nine, as 1. After all, the larger the body size, the higher the energy level. In theory, the combat strength is relatively stronger ¡­


    I¡¯m ranked 37th not because my other bloodlines and cultivation techniques are lower than theirs, but because of their top ten body types and energy levels. They¡¯re usually around 10 to 30. Their one move is 30 times stronger than mine, I can¡¯t take it ¡­¡± Yuan Yuan replied with a smile.


    As soon as he said that, everyone understood the translated meaning and was shocked.


    they calculate the energy like this? ¡±


    indeed. it¡¯s impossible to calculate each other¡¯s combat strength when it comes to the genetic system and cultivation technique they¡¯re cultivating. We¡¯ll only know after we¡¯ve fought. This is too difficult to calculate ¡­ If we don¡¯t consider our cultivation techniques and bloodlines, it¡¯s indeed very suitable to use the energy level in our bodies to roughly measure our combat power.¡±


    ¡°So ruthless? 2.8, The energy of nearly three normal perfect Daoists in exchange for a small TV?¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so f * cking rich!¡±


    They had thought that these big shots would definitely not scam them. After all, it was a long-term deal, and they would not be disappointed. They did not know how much they wanted either ¡­ They could have just given him some as they saw fit, but who knew he was so rich?


    What did this mean?


    In the past, the energy that the tiel civilization had plundered was merely the energy of two perfect Daoists.


    In other words, one of their pirated small television sets could be exchanged for the entire tiel civilization, and they even had a large number of spare sets!


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± hahahahaha, I¡¯m rich! I¡¯m indeed an alchemy factory, the richest in the world. (Excited)¡±


    Mengmei was feeling a little uncomfortable. This time, it was the wife of the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s turn to earn money, and she was not even brought along.¡±What did we sell before? It would be a huge loss to give it to the country bumpkins of the tiel civilization! Look at this place, there¡¯s a pirated DEITY TV! 2.8 perfect ninth-rank Dao foundations of normal size!¡±


    Meng Mei felt that she had been too kind before.


    This was simply not on the same level of quantity!


    A pirated small television, a tiel civilization, would you believe it?


    This was more than just a huge profit!


    Damn it, a pirated small TV could be exchanged for an entire tiel civilization in the solar system ¡­


    ¡°A fool has more money, a fool has more money ¡­¡±


    When she saw this, she stood up and walked back and forth in the palace, her face completely black!


    The difference was too great. If she could sell a small TV, she would be rich enough to rival a country ¡­


    The tower world players in front of the TV were overjoyed.


    that¡¯s right. A two-meter-tall, ordinary rank 9 Carolyn. This amount of energy, if converted to the energy of an ant-sized Carolyn, wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to the energy of tens of thousands of ant-sized Carolyn? ¡±


    ¡°The higher-ups don¡¯t calculate it like this! Despite her small size, Carolyn¡¯s actual energy level was at least 3. After all, she was an entire civilization by herself. She had cultivated the nine revolutions mysterious art, and her spiritual universe ¡­ Using this internal space method to replace the body to store energy and form a world power furnace to make up for the gap!¡±


    however, even if Carolyn¡¯s strength is 3,3 normal-sized rank 9 energy levels, she still won¡¯t be able to defeat someone even stronger ¡­


    ¡­


    As for Carolyn continuing to increase the surface area of the nine revolutions mysterious art?


    To strengthen the energy level of the world¡¯s power furnace?


    The internal space of the nine revolutions mysterious art could not be increased limitlessly. There was a limit. The space could only be so big at each realm.


    If it was forcefully expanded, it would cause the internal space to become unstable and collapse.


    This meant that within the same realm, the nine revolutions mysterious art would definitely have a limit to its combat power. It could not be infinitely expanded to reproduce living creatures and provide energy for itself.


    However, the limited living space could improve the average quality of living creatures.


    If the living beings in his body were on average heavenly emperors, they must be terrifyingly powerful ¡­


    However, this was only an idealization.


    Who didn¡¯t know to go for the quality route?


    Di Qi was developing the level 7 heavenly court like crazy, but the average living being was stuck at Level 4 or 5. This was too difficult.


    The nine revolutions mysterious art required too many resources. It was a bottomless pit of resources!


    At this moment, countless people were analyzing the situation.


    This civilization was obviously a very powerful and mature civilization. Their combat power calculation system was very novel. To a certain extent, it was a very direct way to measure combat power data.


    ¡®But if I calculate it this way, ignoring the three mysterious weak level 10, their strongest level 9 representative is 30? Carolyn and the others, doesn¡¯t that mean that they can only be ranked outside of the top 10 powerhouses of the 9th step?¡±


    The power of this civilization was far more terrifying than they had imagined.


    Carolyn and the rest were not even in the top 10 in terms of combat strength!


    After all, he was an ancient existence that had lived for 200000 to 300000 years. Although Carolyn and the others had been accelerating in the high-dimensional space-time, they were only 10000 years old at most.


    brothers, that¡¯s not how you calculate it. After all, Carolyn and the others are still at the intermediate level. Once they reach the higher levels, their combat power will definitely rise again. Their internal space will expand by another layer, and they will be able to store more people. Their power levels will also increase.


    ¡°At the same time, this is just a rough way of calculating the energy level. In actual combat, it¡¯s not like whoever has more energy and a stronger output can win ¡­ It¡¯s not like our cultivation techniques can be calculated based on ¡®energy level¡¯. ¡±


    ¡­


    A group of players was discussing madly. After all, this was an important point.


    At this moment, Carolyn was frowning as she sat in front of the television.


    if I break through to the upper ninth-rank, my internal space will expand and I¡¯ll have a high-speed reproduction of creatures. My energy level should be able to reach 8, which is eight times the size of a ninth-rank at the same level. However, the strongest among them is over 30 ¡­ He¡¯s still countless times stronger than me. I can make up for it with my cultivation method, but I don¡¯t know what his cultivation method is like ¡­¡±


    She had no confidence at all.


    This civilization was very powerful. Under the same realm, her combat power was actually not invincible. It could only be said that she could fight and compete, but the outcome was unknown.


    in the end, my Foundation is still too weak. If I had as much time as them, tens of thousands of years would have been enough. The world in my body would have at least an average heavenly Emperor, and my energy level would be at least 100. Caroline sighed.


    After all, he had just made a breakthrough. The nine revolutions mysterious art and the spiritual universe were cumulative cultivation techniques, which required a lot of time.

 Chapter 997

    ?


    997 Taking action


    At this very moment.


    In front of the TV, everyone was dumbfounded and amazed by the power of this civilization.


    ¡°Including the three I had before, there are eight in total, right?¡± Yuan Yuan smiled. The three that I¡¯m taking away will be calculated at this price as well. The total resources will be placed here ¡­¡±


    Yuan Yuan took out an interspatial ring with complicated and beautiful carvings. do you want to check it? ¡±


    ¡°No, no, I trust you.¡± Bhikkhu shook his head and five cute little animals appeared in front of him, floating in the air, ¡± you can choose.


    ¡°I heard that there are all sorts of lines and actions?¡±


    At this moment, an existence beside him slowly said, ¡± ¡°Can we change the lines? are there any other inheritances? For example, men and women?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is naturally an inheritance.¡± you can change it however you want, ¡± Bhikkhu said quickly. you can also change it to young magician or something. Just have a name.


    She was screaming madly in her heart, ¡±


    You¡¯re rich, so you¡¯re the boss. Pay up, and you can do whatever you want with the women¡¯s clothes. Gentlemen, play however you want!


    The few existences had calm expressions as they slowly made their choices. In the end, they each chose one and left.


    Yuan Yuan looked at these few existences and smiled, ¡± these five existences are the top five Giants of the Supreme Council. They are the strongest people.


    Ah?


    Bhikkhu was stunned.


    The five strongest bosses were directly robbed?


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Yuan Yuan¡¯s expression was very calm. He smiled and said, ¡± you don¡¯t even know how big your system is. I¡¯m afraid that there will be a huge change in the 107 combat strength seats very soon ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s because your system can make up for the difference in our combat strength to a certain extent.¡±


    She immediately reacted.


    It really was like that.


    There was nothing wrong with having a large body and a high energy level. However, this cultivation technique placed the ¡± energy level ¡± on the people behind it. Whoever had more incense and beliefs would have a higher energy level.


    ¡®But it doesn¡¯t completely make up for the advantage in size ¡­ It was only a part of the compensation. Their large size meant that their spells were huge.


    The difference between a spell casually cast by an ant and a spell casually cast by a Mountain Giant was obvious. The difference was more than ten times.


    Not to mention, other than the direct battle of spells and the crushing of flesh and blood ¡­


    ¡°After all, a large body means that the combat body has great strength. It¡¯s easy to hit an ant and make you feel very uncomfortable. The other party may not even be able to take one punch. They can only Dodge everywhere and attack the weak points.¡±


    Yuan Yuan obviously had a lot of experience in dealing with large-sized races, and he won against the strong as the weak.


    right now, it¡¯s equivalent to giving ants like us a huge horse. However, our body size can¡¯t unleash the huge amount of stored magic power. We can only use it for recovery ¡­ Unless we can expand our body size and expand the port where we can exert force, then we can effectively transform.¡± Yuan Yuan sighed.


    The nine revolutions mysterious art could do it.


    The girlfriend of the racer of Mount Haruna was very calm.


    Indeed, with the body of an ant and a Super World power furnace installed in your body, how could you explode?


    Only by expanding to a hundred-thousand-foot giant could the excess power of the small world be effectively used and completely exported!


    Otherwise, no matter how much energy you have, it will only provide you with the ability to recover and not increase your combat strength.


    Yuan Yuan sighed and said,¡±at the same time, there¡¯s another huge flaw. It¡¯s easy to target!¡± that¡¯s because we have to carry the living beings of an entire world in our interspatial rings. After all, we¡¯re too far away and can¡¯t replenish them ¡­ If the others aim to destroy the space ring that is the source of the energy, we will ¡­¡±


    The nine revolutions mysterious art didn¡¯t have this worry.


    The girlfriend of the racer of Mount Haruna was still very calm.


    This is because you can only carry one magic tool with you, while we can store all living beings in our bodies.


    but it¡¯s already incredible. It has its flaws, but it also has its strong points.


    Yuan Yuan smiled. there will be a large-scale change in the seats of the Supreme Council. My two cultivation partners and I will be the first to obtain them. There will be an opportunity for us to make our move. It will not be a problem for our force to enter the top ten in a short time!


    Yuan Yuan believed that his bloodline and cultivation technique were not inferior to those in the top ten.


    However, the innate bottleneck of the race was there. Other races at the same realm were stronger than him. Although their larger bodies meant that their cultivation speed was slow.


    But time could make up for it here.


    This was the power of the fourth celestial!


    Although the fourth Holy master was still young, he was capable of reforming the structure of a civilization!


    Therefore, the three great Holy Masters appointed the fourth Holy master directly.


    ¡°Then I hope you can make it into the top ten.¡± Bhikkhu said hurriedly, ¡± this is a ruthless person. No wonder he snatched three of them. He clearly saw that it would affect the battle power structure in the future.


    At the same time, he had goosebumps.


    He was too ruthless!


    Entering the top 10 meant that this Big Shot¡¯s combat strength was already comparable to people like Carolyn and di Qi!


    And this was under the circumstances that he could only get one incense dragon vein, and there was such an exaggerated increase in combat power. What if it was the nine revolutions mysterious art?


    Magic cores?


    The genes of the entire clan?


    It was no wonder that the ancient God had warned them not to reveal their bloodline.


    This was because the ancient Buddhist civilization¡¯s bloodline inheritance was too strong. At its peak, it was definitely a level 10 civilization that was much stronger than the Azure abyss divine territory.


    ¡°Then, have a good rest and take a walk.¡± Yuan Yuan smiled and said, ¡± from today onwards, I¡¯m afraid the situation will change completely. All the experts will start to collect resources on a large scale. They will even use up all the resources ¡­


    Bhikkhu nodded and walked out with Viola.


    At the same time, she was thinking about how to spend this huge benefit!


    The energy was equivalent to more than 20 perfect ninth-tier Dao foundations. If he threw it into the entire tower world, it would thicken the world¡¯s density. There would probably be an endless number of powerhouses. They were all super Saiyans, and their cultivation speed was extremely fast.


    At the same time, more small DEITY TV sets would appear, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to be mass-produced quickly.


    ¡°The tower world, with an average of level 9?¡±


    This thought came to her mind, I¡¯ve only sold eight of them, and I can already raise tens of thousands of ninth-rank beasts, right? After all, it was a ninth-grade ant ¡­ If I sell a few more, I¡¯m afraid that each of them will really be at level nine ¡­¡±


    She walked aimlessly on the streets, accompanying Viola. But the next second, the world suddenly froze, as if the sky was about to freeze.


    A sense of crisis that gave him goosebumps rose in his heart.


    A sharp blade slashed over.


    It was aimed at Bhikkhu and Viola.


    ¡°How audacious!¡±


    The world seemed to have frozen. The glass that fell on the side of the street, the flying particles, the swaying of the trees, and time had completely stopped.


    An extremely cold feeling seemed to seal the entire era in ice.


    A grade-9 figure with a perfect Dao Foundation that descended from the sky was also frozen into a statue.


    Everyone raised their heads and looked at the sky.


    ¡°That¡¯s the 17th representative?¡±


    that¡¯s a great being with a perfect Dao Foundation. He¡¯s the great emperor who has the hope of reaching the ultimate end of the universe!


    he¡¯s attacking this weak-looking girl? ¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone¡¯s thoughts were locked up at this moment.


    Their time had stopped, which meant that the pendulum of the entire world had stopped moving. Everything had entered a standstill, and even their thoughts had dropped to an unimaginable level.


    Everyone was clear about this feeling: Deep blue.


    This was a sign that only appeared in the core ¡°deep blue¡± area.


    An extremely clear and majestic voice came from the sky. as expected, you degenerates have never given up on your evil intentions. Now that you¡¯ve discovered that we have this help, there¡¯s hope for us to reach level ten ¡­ You¡¯re starting to get anxious. You want to destroy our fourth Holy master ¡­ What a pity, even seventeen has been corrupted by you?¡±


    ¡°Your hands have actually reached this far?¡±


    The heavenly venerate¡¯s voice carried a trace of sadness and silence.


    a person who has the potential to reach the final realm will have a bright future ¡­ I¡¯ve been with us for more than 200000 years. I really can¡¯t figure out what kind of means you have used to fall with you ¡­ Furthermore, if he was asked to risk his life to attack, how could he not know what would happen if he attacked? I¡¯m going to die without a doubt ¡­ In the hands of the three of us, there¡¯s no way you can escape.¡±


    The air froze slightly.


    An existence with a perfect Dao Foundation that was comparable to Carolyn and the others was completely suppressed and unable to move.


    ¡°Wen Yiru, say something.¡± A voice came from the sky and said to the hidden spy.


    However, this powerful rank-9 Dao-reaching expert did not speak at all.


    The girlfriend of the racer of Mount Haruna was also stunned. She looked up at the sky, drenched in cold sweat. to kill me? Had he gone crazy? This is a great Daoist with a perfect Dao Foundation. He attacked me, and you¡¯re going to control him so easily?¡±


    It could only be that the three great exalted Celestials had been watching her!


    He even knew that some people might not be able to hold back and reveal their fangs hidden in the dark.


    ¡°Strong to this extent?¡±


    Even Caroline and Medusa, who were in front of the TV, stood up in shock.


    A stunned thought appeared in Carolyn¡¯s mind:


    It was even more terrifying than he had imagined. This was probably not an Ordinary Level 10 weakling. He had mastered time, but he couldn¡¯t even withstand one move from such a level of opponent. He couldn¡¯t even escape!

 Chapter 998

    ?


    998 Secretly taking action, entering the ancient ruins


    This weak tenth level meant that the other party was not just ordinarily strong.


    Carolyn felt that she might be able to escape from an ordinary tenth level combatant. However, under such a terrifying technique, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to escape. That was because the ability to freeze time in an instant was too terrifying.


    only those in the same realm can resist this time law. Otherwise, anyone who touches it will die. Anyone below the realm can¡¯t even resist. Caroline¡¯s expression was gloomy. it seems that the fallen civilization that the three great heavenly venerates encountered is not that simple ¡­


    It was fine if the others were ten levels weaker.


    And this kind of time domain that was ten levels weaker and had a wide range was very powerful!


    ¡®It¡¯s as terrifying as the evil God¡¯s indescribable power. It can kill a group of people in seconds. Low-realm people will die no matter how many of them come. No matter how many there are, they shouldn¡¯t be able to surround them ¡­¡¯


    ¡°These three great heavenly venerates are hiding something ¡­ This fallen civilization definitely has some means and mysterious existences that pose a serious threat to them ¡­¡± Carolyn shook her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t quite understand. However, there was definitely a hidden reason.


    Could it be that there was an existence weaker than a rank ten that was secretly luring the degenerates who could only fight with all their might to besiege the Abyssal Blue divine territory?


    Many civilizations in the universe were fighting. It seemed that not only did the ancient gods have enemies, but the enemies of this civilization were not simple either!


    ¡°Both sides have old enemies? We¡¯ll have to look at the enemy. If they¡¯re not strong, can we let them form an alliance with our civilization and fight against our old enemy together?¡± Caroline pondered for a moment, then shook her head. This was something that the ancient gods had considered.


    However, she frowned slightly and looked at the TV.


    perhaps, I have to think of. way to enter this civilization and get in touch with them. As the Nomad civilization, they should have many ancient ruins and various star maps. If I can get them and explore them ¡­ However, I have to contact Di Qi and the three pillar gods.¡±


    Whoosh.


    She had also obtained the cloned genes a long time ago. Over the years, she naturally did not waste her time. The quantum battle body that had been pestering her suddenly drifted away.


    ¡®I¡¯ve spent a huge amount of resources on this quantum battle body. The energy level of my resources is about the same as my main body¡¯s. If this clone dies, I¡¯ll really suffer a great loss. I finally understand the difficulties of those quantum grandmasters ¡­ ¡°As for the clone gene, although it seems to have 70% of the original body¡¯s combat strength, in reality, it¡¯s already not bad if it can reach four levels!¡±


    This was because a clone was unable to inherit a portion of the bloodline.


    She was more miserable.


    He could not inherit the physical space of the nine revolutions mysterious art and the spiritual space of his spiritual universe ¡­ Losing two of his strongest bloodlines at once was already the worst possible outcome.


    She had the weakest quantum body. Even if it was di Qi, he would at most be short of one nine revolutions mysterious art ¡­ Di Qi¡¯s quantum body could beat her to death.


    it¡¯s a big loss. I¡¯ve taken too many resources and my combat strength is not strong ¡­


    She walked around the lava region and found that the entire land was empty.


    ¡°They¡¯re not back yet? they even put their bodies into the alternate dimension to prevent us from touching their bodies? So that when they return, they only have their heads left?¡±


    Shaking her head, Carolyn chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s too petty. How can we be that kind of despicable people?¡±


    However, he had not returned yet. He was probably still chasing after pillar God Ji.


    A strange expression appeared on Carolyn¡¯s face.


    She knew how difficult it was to deal with a pillar God.


    They could calculate fate and the future, and the machine pillar God understood the three pillar gods very well. They could calculate their movements and run very fast, so they were probably still chasing them.


    ¡°That fellow ¡­¡±


    Carolyn couldn¡¯t be bothered with him anymore and directly went to the rank 7 heavenly court to find di Qi.


    ¡°You¡¯ve also created a quantum battle body?¡± Di Qi¡¯s face was very cold. It seemed that the work in the alchemy factory was not enough, and all the business had been moved outside.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you interested in taking a trip to the outer realms?¡± Said Carolyn.


    ¡°What did you find?¡± Di Qi asked.


    Carolyn immediately transmitted the image.


    ¡°This one is powerful. Let¡¯s go!¡± Di Qi laughed, but his expression became serious. however, this civilization is too terrifying. We are only in the upper-middle tier. The universe is too huge! ¡®We are too small ¡­¡¯ ¡®I might not be able to win against seventeen alone ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s only ranked 17th. We¡¯ll use our quantum bodies to check it out.¡±


    ¡­


    BOOM!


    The sky was dark blue.


    It was as if they had fallen into an eternal frozen era where time had stopped. Everyone was frozen.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to talk?¡±


    A voice came from the sky, ¡± seventeen ¡­ You¡¯re willing to risk your life to assassinate our fourth Holy master? if I didn¡¯t predict that you would attack ¡­¡±


    ¡°Just kill me.¡±


    said the cultivator with the perfect dao foundation.


    ¡°Hehehe, if it was before, I would naturally kill you ¡­ But now, killing you would be too much of a waste.¡± A voice came from the sky. I will turn you into a magical girl, accept the hope of all living beings, and finally become the true Guardian of our civilization, without any disloyalty.


    The cultivator¡¯s expression changed drastically. He wanted to commit suicide.


    you don¡¯t know how powerful we are. You can escape or even commit suicide in front of other level 10 weaklings, but in front of our special characteristics, everything is useless.


    ¡­


    The huge chaos had completely come to an end.


    In Bhikkhu¡¯s heart, the voice of the heavenly venerate rang out.


    it still happened in the end. It was their final struggle ¡­ they know that we will become completely powerful. With your civilization joining us, it will be impossible for them, who are already weak, to besiege and kill us ¡­ However, you have to be careful in the future. The three of us will work together to leave an imprint on your body, and it will save your life.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± She quickly said respectfully.


    Soon, the entire Azure abyss divine territory knew that the seventeenth representative had betrayed them.


    They had always been certain that no one in the upper echelons had betrayed them.


    How could an existence who had the qualifications to become a Daoist and had reached the ultimate level of the universe express goodwill to those who had already failed and fallen? however, such a strange event had actually happened.


    perhaps, the three great heavenly venerates are hiding something from the fallen civilization.


    the other party might have a truly powerful existence who can bewitch a rank-9 immortal cultivator with such a perfect Dao Foundation ¡­ They might even become suicide soldiers and carry out assassinations with the determination to die!¡±


    All existences began to move, and their thoughts were unpredictable.


    Seventeen had lived with them for tens of thousands of years, and they had been with him all the time. But he had been hiding so deeply behind the scenes that even they felt creepy!


    And after a few decades.


    It was as if nothing had happened, and time passed again.


    The [ Hatcher ] clan was very productive, and they obtained a lot of resources. They crazily produced God-level magic pets and signed magic contracts with them.


    To date, there were 37 of them.


    One-third of the members of the Supreme Council had already begun to embark on this path.


    At the same time, the entire blue abyss divine territory entered the sub-space era. Countless small worlds were in the middle. Yuan Yuan, who was one of the first few existences, had used up all his resources and converted them into real power. He felt relaxed with hundreds of billions of people behind him.


    At the same time, witches also appeared in large numbers.


    In the end, the first witch of the Daoist level was completely born.


    Countless powerhouses joined forces and directly suppressed and defeated him!


    He sent it into the deep blue divine territory and it was frozen by time.


    this way, we can solve the problem, but ¡­


    The three Holy Masters frowned slightly. if the number of them increases, we will have to suppress hundreds of Demonesses at any time. At the same time, a large number of our forces will be restricted. They may even be a safety hazard. Those with evil intentions will take the opportunity to release these guys when the war breaks out ¡­


    However, there was no other way. This was the weakness of the incense dragon vein.


    &Nbsp; at the same time, the Abyssal Blue Divine domain¡¯s resources had been used up, and its strength had increased dramatically. Its demand for resources had also increased, and powerful existences had begun to head out to mine for all sorts of resources.


    He stored his strength in the form of the common people.


    Even the three great celestial Venerables issued various missions and star map explorations, pointing directly to extremely dangerous mysterious ruins of ancient weak level 10 and forbidden level 10 civilizations.


    these are the coordinates of the treasures of our civilization that we have explored for hundreds of thousands of years. Now, it¡¯s time to explore.


    not only is your strength greatly increased, but you are also not afraid of death. If you die too much, you will lose yourself. However, according to the spiritual recovery method derived by us three great celestial Venerables, after death and resurrection, you will go into seclusion and calm your mind and thoughts with our method. As long as you delay it for 10000 years, the aftereffects will be eliminated.


    ¡­


    As long as they didn¡¯t die continuously, they would be able to get rid of the after-effects of assimilation after some time.


    Seeing this, even Xu Zhi¡¯s heart trembled slightly. in less than a hundred years, the Dragon vein has appeared in their hands in all kinds of unimaginable ways and routines. They even know it better than Mengmei! You need to understand it even deeper!¡±


    This was the difference in vision.


    The three weaker tenth-level beings had already reached the level of law creation, so how could their horizons not be terrifying?


    In one breath, they had deduced the ¡± incense system ¡± of this disabled clone to the level of an extremely mature rank-9 Daoist. They had even seen all the pros and cons, and had come up with a complete counter-measure and a mature application method.


    even a dragon vein that doesn¡¯t often need to fight has been deduced to such an extent ¡­ I want to throw the nine revolutions mysterious art and my entire clan over there.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression became strange.


    The Dragon¡¯s Vein was naturally not commonly used, and the nine revolutions mysterious art had perfectly replaced it.


    but of course, they suddenly obtained a cultivation method system that could make up for their shortcomings. They must have spent a lot of effort to deduce it to the strongest ¡­


    It¡¯s not like those few worlds, where there are too many powerful cultivation system, and they¡¯re all busy learning from each other. Where would they find the time to deduce a system to its peak?¡±


    There were too many Bloodline Systems, and he couldn¡¯t chew them all off.


    Xu Zhi looked in front of him. the Azure abyss divine territory is preparing to issue missions. They¡¯re not afraid of death and are going to explore the ancient forbidden ruins on a large scale ¡­ As they were broadcasting live on the television and had revealed their coordinates, Carolyn was envious and was prepared to pull di Qi along to explore together ¡­ I¡¯ll also try to meet this civilization.¡±


    Xu Zhi himself wanted to go as well.


    an ancient civilization ruin, and it was a level 10 one at that. how mysterious and beautiful was the ancient civilization ruin? He was too curious about this, because it was a tenth level that he had not come into contact with at the moment.


    However, seeing that his path to the ninth rank was at 4%, he decided not to join in the fun.


    At this moment, Yuan Yuan was standing in the huge Crystal Square with Bhikkhu, Viola, and his two cultivation partners. He said, ¡± these coordinates are still open to the public. Civilization relics that are weaker than level 10 or even level 10 ¡­ However, we still have to enter and take a look. Let¡¯s choose this one.¡±


    He pointed at the edge of a super new Star cluster on the vast star map. future fourth Holy master, I¡¯ll take you out to see the outside world. If the universe is a dark forest, the coordinates of these ruin civilizations will be the bright spot in the forest. Everyone will gather there ¡­ I¡¯ll show you the weak civilizations and worlds outside. It¡¯ll be of great help to you in seeing the vast universe.¡±

 Chapter 999

    ?


    999 Ancient ruins, old Wang again?(2 in 1)


    Viola stood in the Holy square of the coordinates of the entire star map, her heart filled with anticipation and nervousness.


    He went to school during the day, being a junior high school student and listening to the teachers ¡®lessons.


    He would cultivate at night, explore the ancient ruins in the universe, follow the ancient existences who had lived for hundreds of thousands of years, and see the whole world ¡­


    This was too bizarre ¡­


    Three days ago, she was still an ordinary middle school student.


    In the players ¡®words, even the most ¡± long aotian ¡± novels would not dare to write such a miracle!


    Bhikkhu, on the other hand, did not care so much. To them, helping a mortal was just a small matter. He could not help but say, ¡± we¡¯re going to accept a mission and explore the ruins of an ancient civilization. Aren¡¯t you afraid that someone will attack me? ¡±


    ¡°You still need to gain experience. No expert is a flower in a greenhouse, and you are no different.¡± Yuan Yuan smiled and shook his head. I have the suppression site. Who can do anything to you? ¡±


    With his two cultivation partners, Yuan Yuan¡¯s combined combat power had reached the top ten of blue abyss¡¯s Daoist cultivators.


    His energy level was measured according to the standard. If a perfect rank-9 with a normal two-meter-tall body was 1, he was already 31. His other two cultivation companions were a little inferior, at more than 20.


    They were invincible, so who could do anything to them?


    ¡°Are you going fishing?¡± Bhikkhu said.


    After all, the three great heavenly venerates had left a mark on her body to protect her.


    Yuan Yuan did not deny it. yes, let¡¯s see if we can find out a group of people ¡­ Even the three great celestial Venerables did not expect that the other party¡¯s hand had reached so deep. Even the 107 existences who had achieved Dao could not be trusted ¡­ Right now, the three great exalted Celestials only trust me and a few others.¡±


    It had to be said that he had become the confidant of the three great celestial Venerables in one leap.


    Because he was the one who recommended her.


    If he was a spy, the magical girls would not even have the chance to show up. So, at the moment of panic, he directly cleared his suspicion and became a confidant.


    Even LAN-erman and the others who brought them here received a lot of support.


    Now that they had obtained a lot of resources and guidance, the three Holy Masters wanted to push them into the ¡®Supreme Council of Daoists¡¯ and increase the number of useful people.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    As soon as Yuan Yuan finished speaking, he entered a high-speed space-time Tunnel.


    The teleportation this time was too long.


    It did not arrive in just a few moments. The surrounding planets were like bowling balls that flew back rapidly, even turning into threads of light.


    we¡¯re going to the ruins of an ancient civilization from more than four hundred thousand years ago. It¡¯s very mysterious and unpredictable. It¡¯s a dangerous relic that we call ¡®fixed light super divine territory¡¯ and ¡®burning maze¡¯.


    over there, there are one of the few ruins of an ancient civilization that is weaker than level 10 that has not been explored and excavated. Danger lurks everywhere, and ancient buildings stand in great numbers ¡­ At the same time, this civilization has other connections, and there¡¯s an even higher civilization, a level 10 historical site.¡±


    there¡¯s a higher civilization? ¡± Bhikkhu asked.


    yes. According to our investigations, it¡¯s related to an ancient level ten relic civilization. The civilization we¡¯re going to is considered a subordinate civilization. The three celestial Venerables don¡¯t dare to touch the higher level ten relic.


    However, even if it was a low-leveled civilization, this place was still very terrifying.


    At almost every moment, Daoists from all over the world explore it and some even die there. There are fights for treasures, restrictions left behind by ancient civilizations, and even other existences hunting them down.¡±


    Yuan Yuan introduced.


    Bhikkhu was stunned. he¡¯s such a rare level-nine universe Dao-achieving being, but he dies here so often? ¡± Isn¡¯t this loss too great?¡±


    Yuan Yuan answered with a smile, as if he was her teacher. After all, he was just a temporary teacher hired to protect her, teaching her and answering her questions.


    ¡°What do you mean by loss? Do you know how many ¡®lost¡¯ cultivators were in the past one million years? Even the powerhouses who have transcended the laws of the universe can¡¯t do more than the crazy alternation of life and death.¡±


    you have to know that thousands of civilizations are born and destroyed in the entire universe at every moment.


    No. Yuan Yuan shook his head and said softly, ¡± the world is much bigger than you think. Civilization is as rotten as the stars. Every 100000 years, there will be people who have transcended like the stars, and then they will fall ¡­ These historical relics of civilizations were the best evidence ¡­


    Even the star maps of the Abyssal Blue civilization that we have explored thousands of large star systems are only one-billionth of the Super new Star cluster that we are living in!¡±


    ¡°The first lesson I¡¯m going to teach you is respect!¡±


    ¡°We Respect Life, because any life is a miracle of the universe! It¡¯s formed by countless inanimate objects, sand, stones, and water, arranged in a strange way.¡±


    ¡°Revere nature. No matter how powerful a life is, it¡¯s just a speck of dust in the vast universe. We¡¯re all dust, and so are you and I.¡±


    Floating dust?


    In front of the TV, many people were listening with great interest.


    After all, the real structure of the universe was something they had never seen before since they were sealed off from the outside world by the ancient gods. It could be said that this was a piece of science.


    in the universe, the coordinates of all civilizations are hidden. Only the ruins of ancient civilizations, which have been widely spread, will meet and explore in large numbers.


    Whoosh.


    The few of them landed and stopped on a desolate abandoned planet.


    This yellow-colored rocky planet was actually a white dwarf. The heat emitted from it was like a terrifying purgatory, and even the vacuum was distorted by the heat.


    The Super high gravity field instantly reduced the Bhikkhu¡¯s body to half of its original size.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Yuan Yuan was stunned and laughed, ¡± ¡°This one?¡±


    Normal powerhouses could only use their own strength to resist the super-high gravity.


    If they could not resist, they would be squeezed by the gravity until their whole body was oozing blood, their flesh and cells would be broken, and they would become a bloody man ¡­


    However, it was the first time he had seen one that could shrink and stretch.


    ¡°Your clan seems to have a lot of flexibility?¡± As if he had discovered a new continent, Yuan Yuan seemed to be very interested and reached out his hand to grab it.


    BOOM!


    An even stronger gravity descended.


    She was now the size of a strand of hair.


    Huala!


    Yuan Yuan twisted the laws and went against gravity.


    In an instant, the entire white magic rabbit expanded rapidly like a marshmallow. It grew bigger and bigger, and its body density became extremely sparse.


    cough, cough, cough. Teacher, don¡¯t press down.


    Bhikkhu frantically enlarged and shrunk. He coughed twice and said, ¡± our race can be big or small. When the magical girl is fighting, she can hide in your hair. That way, we won¡¯t have to worry about being targeted.


    Yuan Yuan felt that it was amazing. There was actually such a flexible race that could change one¡¯s own density like a spring.


    ¡°It seems that the more powerful you are, the smaller you will be. How dense can you be?¡± Yuan Yuan asked.


    according to the deduction of our ancestors, our limit is a quarter of the density of a neutron star ¡­ however, no one has ever reached this realm.¡±


    Bhikkhu thought for a while and answered honestly, ¡± we call the limit of the mass density of a neutron star the aubenhemer density. We can reach a quarter of the limit ¡­ The corresponding length, we call it the Bertrand length. He is a legendary figure, and no one knows the sun better than him.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Yuan Yuan nodded. As a cultivator who had transcended the laws of the universe, he naturally understood the laws of the universe, such as density, gravity, gravity, temperature ¡­


    A quarter of the density of a neutron star was equivalent to stuffing all the Super continents of a planet into a basketball!


    Furthermore, what if he used this kind of density to compress this tiny creature?


    Their size would be hundreds of millions of times smaller than a bacteria!


    it¡¯s indeed convenient for us to carry it around with such a size ¡­ ¡°Without this clan by our side during the battle to help convert the Joss flames, we¡¯re useless. However, I¡¯ve been thinking that it¡¯ll be very difficult to protect them during the battle ¡­¡±


    However, things were different now.


    With her size, the enemy couldn¡¯t do anything to her at all. At the same time, this was equivalent to a super weapon, ¡± small drop. its terrifying density was enough to penetrate everything. It could be used as some kind of sneak attack magical treasure.


    I thought it was just to provide incense. I didn¡¯t expect it to help us in battle. It seems that we really have to focus on raising our own magical pets. We can raise our realms together. Yuan Yuan thought to himself.


    The incense civilization indeed complemented each other.


    Being able to help in fighting was also an improvement for the portable dragon vein.


    Of course, this kind of fight was used as a magic weapon. Hidden weapons were shot out, and they just had to lie down, which was quite suitable for their style.


    But at this moment, in front of the TV, all the players were listening to this teacher¡¯s teaching of his disciple and watching the TV, but their thoughts were in a completely different direction.


    someone¡¯s wife was played!


    a green flower embedded on the Golden factory!


    ¡°Hubby, say something, say something!¡±


    ¡­


    The car on Mount Haruna did not respond, as if it was working overtime.


    At this moment, there were some special buildings scattered on this white dwarf. Some powerful gods and rank-9 Dao-reaching existences were walking back and forth.


    All the great existences that were rarely seen, even Daoists, had actually appeared here.


    ¡°It¡¯s an existence from the Azure abyss Divine Domain!¡±


    ¡°Go! He is a forbidden being who has the potential to perfect his Dao Foundation and embark on the path of the world.¡±


    ¡°Those guys are here!¡±


    the 37th person of the Azure abyss divine territory. He¡¯s known as the source martial God of Slaughter!


    When all the Dao cultivators saw Yuan Yuan, their expressions changed slightly.


    It was as if they knew of his terrifying name. This kind of existence was already a taboo Overlord in the nearby great galaxies. Many civilizations were terrified of him, and their first reaction was to leave.


    ¡°Teacher, why does your title, source martial killer god, not sound so good?¡± Bhikkhu said.


    they¡¯re the ones who came up with the names. I don¡¯t like it either. It¡¯s unpleasant to hear, and there¡¯s nothing new about it. After all, I was only ranked thirty-seventh before ¡­ Yuan Yuan furrowed his brows. There were more than a hundred of them, and the title was more of a code name.


    He shook his head and said,¡±but this time, if we were to encounter a battle, after I transform, this so-called taboo name from before will change their minds.¡±


    as for them, they are all disabled rank-9s. They have no hope for the future.


    Yuan Yuan¡¯s expression was cold. He looked at them with his hands behind his back and patiently explained the information of the entire universe. He continued to teach, ¡± ¡°We are extremely powerful.


    Did he see them?


    I¡¯ve said before that a rank-9 Daoist with a complete Dao Foundation has an energy of 1. However, ordinary Daoist is not complete ¡­ Their most commonly seen energy rank is between 0.3 and 0.4.¡±


    The three of them each had a small television floating beside them, broadcasting the scene live.


    so this is how they divide it. For ordinary rank-9 Daoist in the universe, if their genes are not maxed out and they have only cultivated one or two paths to break through, they can only reach around 0.4. Only one path is maxed out? ¡±


    No wonder they were so proud!


    After all, any rank-9 with a perfect Dao Foundation would at least have an energy level of 1. It would not be a problem for them to defeat most rank-9 cultivators.


    ¡°And him? 31, against these guys with 0.4, he can¡¯t even be considered as a 5-in-1!¡±


    ¡­


    The players exclaimed, feeling that this civilization was ruthless.


    Any rank-9 Dao-achieving cultivator they picked out would be able to crush the outside world. No wonder they were so afraid of them and turned to leave as soon as they saw them.


    At this moment, the racer of Mount Haruna quickly sent a private message to his girlfriend.


    Bhikkhu was stunned for a moment, then asked curiously, ¡± ¡°In that case, after meeting so many civilizations, are there any races with naturally high energy levels? The kind that was as big as a planet? If it¡¯s normally 1, then that natural energy level must be in the thousands, right?¡±


    Yuan Yuan didn¡¯t doubt him. He smiled. of course there is. And at that time, such a relic caused a lot of commotion in our Azure abyss divine territory. Even the three great celestial Venerables went to investigate it personally.


    ¡®The body structure of ordinary flesh-and-blood carbon-based life forms can¡¯t support such a huge body. Their bones, flesh, and blood will collapse in an instant ¡­ However, non-carbon based life forms, such as iron based life forms, can achieve such a body shape.¡±


    tens of thousands of years ago, the three great heavenly venerates discovered the ruins. Although it has long been deserted, they were also very impressed by the power of that life form. It was a level 10 being with an energy level of more than 10000. This existence alone could stand shoulder to shoulder with all of our entire blue abyss divine territory!


    ¡°An existence comparable to the entire civilization of the Azure abyss divine territory?¡± Bhikkhu asked.


    many civilizations in the universe have different forms. Even though the other party is very simple, not as complex and huge as us, the civilization he raises never provides him with combat power, and even treats him as a pet.


    However, this existence is indeed very powerful. Even the three great heavenly venerates don¡¯t feel like they¡¯re his match ¡­¡± Yuan Yuan sighed with emotion. however, an existence of that level still fell ¡­ Pure strength in battle isn¡¯t true strength. We are the true strength.¡±


    Their Abyssal Blue divine territory believed that it was the strongest and weakest Level-10 civilization.


    However, after seeing many ancient ruins, they naturally knew that the real combat power was not the strongest. However, the so-called strength was not about who was stronger in ¡± direct combat. if they could not win, they could escape, and their lives could be longer.


    our Abyssal Blue divine territory has the strongest overall standard. The other party has already fallen, and we haven¡¯t ¡­ This is enough to prove that we are still steadily moving towards the end of the universe. We failed to observe the ancient ruins, and through countless observations, we found that we are the most promising civilization we have ever seen.¡± Yuan Yuan sighed.


    At this moment, the players took the opportunity to fish for information, their hearts very calm.


    Reinymansky was indeed ten levels weaker!


    And it was a very powerful one!


    But how could he not be strong?


    Just by looking at its body size, one could tell how powerful its body was and how terrifying it was ¡­


    ¡°However, the current Azure abyss Divine Domain didn¡¯t expect this! Back then, after they had left, such an existence was still alive ¡­ He had a Second Life! He even gave birth to a little daughter and brought up an evil god of a heaven-defying race that¡¯s not inferior at all!¡± Some players analyzed the situation and felt that they were still too young.


    as expected, ¡± the racer of Mount Haruna said. Reiny Mansky is extremely powerful. If he¡¯s still alive, his cosmos garden alone can conquer the entire Azure abyss divine territory!


    Cutie pie became serious as well,¡¯and renemansky is so powerful! He was able to defeat the entire Azure abyss Divine Domain and three heavenly venerates alone ¡­ As for the three great heavenly venerates from before, they had grabbed a perfect level 9 heavenly venerate that was not weaker than Carolyn, as if they were grabbing a little chick ¡­ In comparison, it¡¯s simply unimaginable!¡±


    The alchemy Emperor: ¡± indeed, reinimanska. It¡¯s so terrifying. Where¡¯s the ancient God that it fought? ¡± Then, what about the moon goddess season?¡±


    ¡­.


    He was probably even stronger.


    At the thought of this, all the players felt a strong sense of danger.


    As the transcendent divine system of ancient Huaxia, the Buddhist and Daoist transcendent system civilizations were the mother of their roots. As a civilization of Earthlings, they were determined to revive it, not only for the glory of the ancient people, but also for their own future.


    However, the weak Level-10 civilization in the Azure abyss divine territory was enough to make them dumbfounded. The existences that were even stronger, such as the ancient gods, were simply unimaginable.


    however, we also know more about renemansky.


    ¡°Indeed,¡±


    ¡­


    In front of the television.


    the world is a ring. They think they are secretly studying and observing us, but in fact, we are secretly studying and observing them. Medusa sat on the sofa and said with a faint smile.


    He had sneaked in to see what tricks they were up to. As expected, he had gained a lot!


    However, although she seemed to be angry, she was actually very surprised. She just didn¡¯t dare to show it.


    After all, renemansky¡¯s combat strength was much stronger than she had imagined.


    However, Shi Ji did not care about that, he was overjoyed, ¡± father is the best. You knew that they were going to mess with us ¡­ Now, these guys were really bad. They were even trying to find out his father¡¯s trump cards and strength behind his back! As the descendants of the Warriors of justice, Ultraman and the magical girl, they have gone against their original hearts!¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless and did not say a word.


    After all, these players really had some skill. They had twisted these things into the story of Carolyn¡¯s prehistoric small universe civilization, and many people really believed it.


    As expected, history was a little girl who was dressed up by anyone.


    However, as he watched di Qi and Carolyn¡¯s movements, he sat in front of the TV and drank his tea indifferently. He then said in a low voice, ¡± di Qi and the others are also chasing after us. Have they come to this ancient civilization¡¯s ruins? ¡±


    He stared at the television screen and said,


    however, since it¡¯s on white short star, I¡¯m also a little interested ¡­ At the same time, this seemed to be a place that involved the ruins of a Level-10 civilization. They had come here to scheme and explore the ancient ruins to see if the fallen civilization would come to hunt and snipe ¡­


    I can ignore their disputes,


    I couldn¡¯t care less. After all, the battle between these existences was so strong that even Carolyn and the others found it difficult to deal with. However, I would like to take a look at this civilization¡¯s ruins ¡­ He wondered if there were any powerful bloodlines left behind. If there were powerful bloodlines ¡­ Perhaps I can study it. ¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that his mind was really on the ruins.


    He had a feeling that this might be a rare life form similar to renemansky. If he could obtain some bloodline and steal their inheritance, it would be great to be the next-door King of this civilization. After all, even he had to admit that it was not without reason that the previous Zerg empresses were so fond of doing this ¡­ It felt really good.


    And why was it a rare life form?


    This was because the ancient civilization that lived on the white dwarf was definitely not a carbon-based life form.

 Chapter 1000

    ?


    1000 Elemental crystal Maze


    this place is not a place where normal flesh and blood creatures can survive. I¡¯m thinking about what kind of species can be evolved in such an environment ¡­ Xu Zhi stared at the TV screen and drank his tea, looking very calm.


    This kind of life was quite comfortable.


    After all, what was white short star?


    Planets naturally had lifespans. When a star reached the end of its life, most ordinary planets would collapse and become high-density white dwarves.


    This was a planet of ordinary Mass.


    On the other hand, superplanets with supermassive mass might have a supernova explosion and collapse into neutron stars.


    The current neutron star was already at the limit of the density of matter. If it were to collapse further, the neutron star could collapse into a black hole of infinite density and absorb everything.


    This was the formation of celestial bodies.


    Density, heat, gravity ¡­


    The natural laws of the universe were influenced by various factors.


    Although the white dwarf star was not as dense as the neutron star, it was still very terrifying.


    A neutron star¡¯s surface temperature could reach 10 million degrees. Although the surface temperature of a white dwarf was much lower than a neutron star, it was still an average of 10000 degrees.


    a white dwarf with a constant temperature of 10000 degrees Celsius. More than 98% of the carbon-based life forms in the universe can not survive there. The second largest life form, the silicon-based life forms, that make up less than 0.7% of the universe, can not survive there either.


    ¡°Then teacher, what about the iron-based life form?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the existence I mentioned just now, right? ¡®There¡¯s also a high chance that it won¡¯t be able to survive in its infancy. Ten thousand degrees is still too high, it¡¯ll melt ¡­¡¯ According to the investigation, iron-based life forms are likely to be formed by meteorites with high iron content in the universe. Their young bodies prefer to drift in the cold and dead vacuum.¡±


    ¡°Small fist stone, huh?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I don¡¯t mean anything. I just thought of this image for no reason.


    then, I¡¯m going to test you. What kind of life could create such a powerful extraordinary civilization on a white dwarf with a high density of 10000 degrees, and all kinds of unimaginable ancient civilizations of gods and demons? ¡±


    Yuan Yuan smiled. as far as we know, there is only one kind of life that can reproduce on the white dwarf. For other life forms, This is Hell, but for them, this is the best environment to breed them. High density, high temperature, high gravity, and an unimaginable electromagnetic pulse formed in the ocean.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Bhikkhu asked curiously.


    Yuan Yuan didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he smiled and asked, ¡± ¡°You know where life is born? Is this how life is born?¡±


    He might not know if he asked other people.


    They were professionals in this.


    of course, ¡± Bhikkhu replied. most lives are born in the moving ocean. Water is the source of life ¡­ And how was life born? Under the mixing machine of the ocean, a one in ten thousand miracle happened. All kinds of water particles, carbon molecules, amino acids, glucose, and other life structures formed the code of life, and life was born.¡±


    The birth of silicon-based life forms was similar.


    In fact, they were even easier to compare than the abstract paintings of carbon-based life.


    It was like in the universe, where there was a natural ocean of quicksand or an ocean of lava somewhere, after hundreds of millions of years of mixing and mixing, there would be a piece of naturally formed silica that condensed into a stone. The lines on it just happened to naturally form all kinds of circuits, and the circuits just happened to be the materials of the corresponding circuit boards, allowing nature to produce a natural computer.


    This computer was an intelligent AI that could think, and it gradually formed a silicon-based civilization ¡­


    The birth of life was a miracle that happened in billions of years.


    life comes from the ocean. What about this electromagnetic current? ¡± Yuan Yuan looked at the unimaginably high temperature electromagnetic ocean.


    In front of his eyes?


    Bhikkhu looked at the planet and was shocked!


    She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± the particles, rays, and all kinds of rays and elements in this terrifying electromagnetic ocean that no living beings can survive in. Are they electromagnetic elemental life forms? ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very smart, I didn¡¯t misjudge you.¡± Yuan Yuan looked at her and said with a relieved expression, ¡± ¡°Although your combat aptitude is not good, your talent in this aspect is outstanding.¡±


    She shook her head lightly.


    With such a strong boyfriend, it was only natural that she would be influenced to this extent. Moreover, she had been taught about evolutionary knowledge step by step.


    Yuan Yuan concluded, ¡± as you can see, the white dwarf has a high gravity and a temperature of more than 10000 degrees. It gathers the electromagnetic waves and cosmic rays into a pot of thick electromagnetic soup. It is constantly stirred. The specific environment of the ocean also gave birth to a specific life-elemental energy life.


    Life forms with electromagnetic radiation?


    Bhikkhu¡¯s heart trembled, and he inexplicably thought of a certain elemental civilization. Moon god season!


    ¡°I must be overthinking.¡± No. she shook her head and said, ¡± how can there be such a coincidence? there¡¯s more than one elemental civilization.


    On the other side.


    When one of Xu Zhi¡¯s clones heard the later part of the story and learned about the elemental characteristics of this civilization, he was no longer where he was. He had quietly headed to the ruins of the ancient civilization known as The Burning Maze.


    ¡°Perhaps I can bring Phoenix over to take a look ¡­¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡­


    Several days had already passed since Carolyn and di Qi had arrived.


    Although the world of the tower was still in the lava domain of her main body, Carolyn¡¯s quantum clone had arrived with a small television, so she could observe the situation at any time.


    ¡°They¡¯ve already entered.¡±


    ¡°You guys are really bizarre.¡± Di Qi didn¡¯t know what to say. This small TV was floating behind him and secretly filming a live broadcast. It was too flamboyant!


    Hualala.


    Behind Caroline was a group of Saima¡¯s quantum bodies.


    They had the advantage in numbers. There were more than 9000 ninth-rank disabled people. They were great emperor Dongqing and the others who had been brought here to train.


    it seems that the alchemy factory is too idle. Seeing this scene, di Qi¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly. How many alchemy plug-ins had been produced?


    At the same time, there were already more than 9000 super Saiyans?


    Back then, there were only a little more than a hundred of them in the entire Saima clan. How could there be so many of them now?


    How many resources had he spent on this?


    It turned out that after robbing the tiel civilization, they were really that rich?


    ¡°You guys hide first.¡± Carolyn said to them, ¡± the two of us will first go take a look around and interact with the true 9th rank powerhouses of the outside world.


    They crossed the barren land.


    Soon, they saw a group of grade-9 cultivators and gods, forming a busy city.


    The existences here were all in the high-dimensional space-time.


    After all, this was a terrifying forbidden land and historical site. No one would be so foolish as to save that little bit of time and maintain a high-dimensional spacetime at all times just in case.


    Here, the existences were discussing what had just happened.


    ¡°The Abyssal Blue divine territory has returned. It has disappeared for more than seven thousand years. Why did you ¡­¡± A cultivator sighed.


    although they have explored the outside world and explored the wasteland along the way, they have already recorded the coordinates of this place and can come back at any time. This place has long been regarded as part of their property.


    At the side, there were also newly arrived rank-9 Dao cultivators who felt a strong sense of oppression.


    ¡°So that¡¯s a ninth-rank life form with a complete Dao Foundation? It¡¯s too terrifying. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m going to die with just a glance. We¡¯re clearly creatures of the same realm, so how can the difference be so great?¡±


    ¡­


    The other Daoists just shook their heads.


    How could the gap not be big?


    They were two completely different creatures.


    You¡¯ve only cultivated two or three systems, but the other party has maxed out on four genes. In addition to the two neutral systems, he¡¯s an existence who has maxed out all six major systems.


    ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re new here ¡­¡± At this moment, Carolyn walked out with a smile. is this a remnant of an ancient civilization? ¡±


    Everyone looked at these two ant-sized rank-9s and was slightly stunned. However, they quickly understood. The world was huge and there were all kinds of strange things.


    ¡°Welcome, welcome. You guys are also here for the archaeological ruin, right?¡±


    At the side, a three-meter tall, ferocious-looking man with sharp edges stood up, ¡± welcome to our market. We have our own rules and have been running for tens of thousands of years. We will not break the rules. Other lone wolves may do evil, but we definitely do not kill or Rob people in our market. We are a safe haven and can trade many things. At the same time, we also produce elemental crystals. You can take a look.


    ¡°Element crystals?¡± Carolyn asked.


    ¡°These are the things.¡±


    The man was very enthusiastic. He stood up and took out a sparkling and translucent five-colored diamond. It was extremely clean and clear, giving people a feeling of sacredness and vastness. It was actually a divine item that could distort the laws.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Carolyn asked.


    this is an elemental crystal, or rather, it is the remains of an elemental creature after its death ¡­ The one in my hand is an Element Crystal of a dead ninth-grade being, the most expensive living thing in our market in the past thousand years. On it, there is naturally the power of this being to distort the laws of nature when it was alive.¡±


    Hearing this, di Qi¡¯s horizons were greatly broadened as he looked at the crystal.


    ¡°Please forgive me, but it¡¯s very expensive. I won¡¯t allow you to touch it.¡± The existence laughed.


    ¡°How much is it?¡± Carolyn asked. She was more curious about how the Dao-achieving experts in the outside world traded.


    ¡°I need a powerful bloodline and the corresponding cultivation technique ¡­ You should know that at our level, what we trade is knowledge.¡±


    The existence smiled and pointed to the entrance of an underground cave. ¡°This civilization liked to live underground. In prehistory, it was a powerful and weak Level-10 elemental civilization.


    ¡­ You should know that elemental life forms are not pure elemental life forms. They all have their own carrier and source. For example, a flame life form, the firewood below it is its source.¡±


    Carolyn listened quietly. The other party seemed to be very hospitable.


    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already discovered that this white dwarf is similar to many other white dwarfs. The interior of the planet is made of diamonds, and the entire planet is a huge diamond planet. This civilization of elemental life was born here, and the carrier is naturally those transparent diamonds that can store excellent energy.


    According to the other party¡¯s introduction, most elemental lifeforms, which seemed to have incomparably large elemental energy bodies, basically had their own physical bodies.


    At the very least, from level one to Level Seven, one had to rely on their own body, which was the ¡± elemental crystal ¡± and ¡± elemental heart ¡°, just like a spreading flame, which could not leave the candle.


    Only after reaching the level of a grade-8 God could these elemental lifeforms abandon their main bodies and become true pure elements, moving freely.


    However, at that level, these elemental lifeforms would basically not abandon their original bodies, just like how they liked to stay in their nests with cats and dogs, just like how snails liked to hide in their shells, but they still liked to live in them very much.


    When Carolyn heard this, she muttered to herself, ¡± it seems like there¡¯s really a rule in the universe. The incense God of the incense dragon vein is also. God. Only then can it leave the Dragon vein and become a truly complete incense God, an emotional creature, floating everywhere ¡­ It seems that the two are somewhat similar.¡±


    At this moment, the other party was still passionately introducing him.


    when they reach level nine, they will even Polish the elemental heart of their main body into some kind of treasure. The man laughed and said,¡±do you see the ground?¡± It was the ruins of their ancient civilization. Their civilization had gone extinct, leaving behind their own remains ¡­ Clansmen from the first to the seventh rank corresponded to elemental gems from the first to the seventh rank.


    This elemental civilization had the habit of building tombs, piling up their own remains and the hearts of the elements.


    ¡°We call this mining. After all, it¡¯s not very appropriate to call it mining.


    ¡°In fact, many people have not only found precious minerals but also obtained various fortuitous encounters. You should know that this is a weak Level-10 civilization. Just a little bit of information will be enough for us to benefit greatly.¡±


    moreover, if they don¡¯t need some of the resources and minerals they obtain, they can also put them up for sale here. We guarantee that we won¡¯t cheat the young and old and will only charge a portion of the processing fee.


    Carolyn finally understood.


    The other party was blocking the entrance to the market and was probably charging entrance fees to enter the archaeological ruin.


    If they wanted to explore and mine, they had to pay.


    ¡°No wonder they were so enthusiastic.¡± Carolyn shook her head and said with a smile that was not a smile, ¡± I¡¯m afraid that the minerals that are easy to obtain have already been taken away by them. The remaining ones are all hard bones to gnaw on. They¡¯ll let other dream-like level nine Dao cultivators go in and explore.


    However, she didn¡¯t care. how much is the entrance fee? you should know that we¡¯re not considered rich.


    The burly man didn¡¯t think he was lying to him.


    ¡®With its energy-level body and the size of a fingernail, it¡¯s probably not one of the rich ones ¡­¡¯


    you guys are small, so I¡¯ll give you a 50% discount. Normally, one of us would be able to store 0.1 energy points in an Energy Ring. For the two of you, we¡¯ll just take it as 0.1 energy points. The burly man chuckled.


    This number was a lion¡¯s mouth. It was only half the price of an ordinary ninth-rank beast. If the price was based on the size of the body, it would have to be reduced by ten thousand times.


    Energy Ring? what is that? ¡± Carolyn asked.


    The other party was startled and silently cursed him as a country bumpkin. It was so hard to get even a little bit of profit. He chuckled and threw out an interspatial ring, saying, look at the capacity of this ring. If I fill it with spiritual energy and condense it into liquid, it¡¯s 0.1 standard capacity ¡­ We usually trade rings like this.¡±


    so that¡¯s how it is. Although the high-grade treasures and resources of the large civilizations in the universe can¡¯t be exchanged with energy and can only be exchanged with items, cultivation techniques, and bloodlines ¡­ However, they still use energy to trade for the less valuable items.¡± Carolyn nodded her head silently. She quickly understood the unit of measurement. Taking out a ring, she pulled out some energy and stuffed it into it.


    it¡¯s already inside, but we have some juniors who are less than 300 years old and have not seen the outside world yet. We want to bring them to see the outside world. I wonder if we will charge another price? ¡± Carolyn asked.


    ¡°No need for that.¡± The other party shook his head and laughed. After all, there were too many ninth-ranked existences who had brought their disciples and descendants to see the world.


    Less than three hundred years old? Perhaps, he might not even be able to break through to the level of a deity.


    ¡°This is good.¡± Carolyn nodded her head, before turning around and saying with a smile, ¡± ¡°Come out. Let¡¯s go in and see what this ancient civilization ruin is.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    More than 9000 rank-9 Dao cultivators walked out from behind.

 Chapter 1001

    ?


    1001 The Daoist¡¯s curse, the resolute heart


    At the entrance of the ancient ruins.


    A large group of rank-9 Dao-existences walked into the ruins market.


    BOOM!


    The apparition formed by more than 9000 Dao cultivators was covered in divine light of laws. It was vast and Holy, giving people the feeling of a white silver Galaxy falling from the sky.


    This scene made everyone¡¯s jaws drop, their eyes almost popping out.


    ¡°This, this, this ¡­¡± The humble and gentle smile on the face of this fierce-looking man with sharp horns instantly froze. He was so shocked that he could not say anything.


    What kind of unparalleled figure was a ninth-rank Dao cultivator? Transcending the laws of the universe and crossing the Galaxy system, countless powerful civilizations might not even have one. However, such an existence actually had close to 10000 rank-9 Dao cultivators at this time? Densely packed, this was simply a scene of a fairy-like dream civilization!


    ¡°Can we go in now?¡± Replied Carolyn with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course you can.¡± The horned man was scared out of his wits, and his voice trembled like a rabbit that had seen a Tiger.


    How could he dare to stop her?


    Even if they knew that this amount would empty out the entire remains, they didn¡¯t dare to stop them.


    ¡°Then are we really going in?¡± Carolyn looked at him with interest.


    we¡¯re just a small business, a small business. Sir, please be magnanimous ¡­ His voice trembled and he felt a chill in his heart.


    They were all unparalleled figures who spanned across a Galaxy and had countless high-leveled civilizations bow down to them. Their foundations were extremely deep and they dominated countless light years of the region. However, in front of the truly mysterious and taboo civilizations, in front of the higher dimensions civilizations, they were like little chicks that could be killed at will.


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll go in.¡± you guys follow the rules, ¡± said Carolyn with a shake of her head. I naturally follow the rules.


    ¡°Yes! Yes! Please!¡±


    He led the crowd in the market and greeted them respectfully.


    Di Qi laughed.


    Previously, he had never spoken a single word. At this moment, he had only opened his mouth and left with Carolyn. Shaking his head, he said with a smile, ¡± I took a look at the cultivation technique. It¡¯s just average. There¡¯s nothing special about it.


    Done talking, the group walked into the depths of the cave, disappearing inside the cave.


    ¡°This, this is what a real big Shot is like!¡±


    The screaming man clutched the elemental gem in his hand tightly, his heart shaking.


    The surrounding existences were also shocked.


    Even if they had seen the beings of various super forbidden civilizations descend to the mortal world, and even the beings of the Abyssal Blue civilization who had just entered, they were still inferior to this level of existence.


    this civilization is very terrifying. There are thousands of Daoists. Although they are extremely small, like flying insects, each of them only has an energy level of 0.001. In total, they have at least an energy level of 3 or more. The ferocious-looking man took a deep breath.


    His energy level was 3, a terrifying number that they could not imagine.


    They were between 0.3 and 0.4.


    This was already three times the energy of a complete ninth-grade Dao Foundation.


    At this time, a ninth-rank Dao actualist at the side came back to his senses and sneered. It was a Dragon beast on all four limbs.¡±So what if there are a lot of them? So what if his energy level looked like 3?


    It was just a number gathered together, but they were too scattered and too weak, like a group of mosquitoes ¡­


    We could have killed one of them easily ¡­ Yes, the number was huge and it shocked us, but they were too weak ¡­ Maybe we can ¡­¡±


    He revealed a ruthless expression.


    &Nbsp; however, the horned man looked at him and shook his head, ¡± Lava Dragon, are you going to attack? ¡®It¡¯s no wonder. You¡¯ve already destroyed your own civilization, yet you¡¯re still plundering resources everywhere. You must be impatient ¡­¡¯ You can go, but you have to leave our organization. In short, I can feel an extremely strong sense of danger from this civilization.¡±


    He felt a strong sense of shock.


    Especially the man of few words leading them.


    His eyes were clear, but they were extremely terrifying, as if they wanted to strip him naked. In fact, in an instant, the other party seemed to have noticed several weak points in his body¡¯s technique.


    This was his biggest secret, but it was as if it had been seen through in an instant. That kind of goosebumps and hair-raising scene was unforgettable, as if it had planted a shadow in his heart.


    The beast Dragon laughed. as the person in charge, you maintain the order of the market on the surface and resist killing and robbing. I can understand ¡­ However, their energy levels were scattered. Even if a group of small ants tinkered together, they would not be able to defeat a giant ¡­ Moreover, energy level did not mean everything. It was just energy level ¡­ One¡¯s true battle prowess still depends on their cultivation techniques and bloodline.¡±


    In reality, there were too many factors that could affect one¡¯s combat strength.


    One¡¯s body contained 100 points of energy, while the opponent¡¯s energy was 1. However, if the opponent¡¯s cultivation technique and bloodline were powerful and heaven-defying, they could even cross the energy gap of 100 times and fight!


    Was having a lot of energy very powerful?


    Can you use all the energy you have?


    You¡¯re just a slightly bigger sandbag, a meat bun that can store a lot of energy.


    Extraordinary bloodlines and heaven-defying cultivation techniques were the most important factors in measuring combat power!


    The energy level in his body?


    It was just a vague measure.


    Why did no one dare to challenge the existence of a perfect Foundation?


    Their normal energy level was 1, and one was complete. Was there a big difference between them and an ordinary rank-9 with an incomplete energy level of 0.3 to 04?


    It really wasn¡¯t big!


    According to the calculation of energy level, three ordinary rank-9s would be enough to kill them.


    But that was not the case.


    He had cultivated six systems and maxed out on four genes. Even though one¡¯s energy rank was one-third of the other party¡¯s, it would only take a few slaps to kill one.


    To surround and kill an existence of that level, at least twenty ordinary ninth level and above would be needed to have any hope.


    And this is the opponent¡¯s genetic cultivation art. Without two or more defensive bloodlines, you can barely break through one defensive cultivation art. With two defensive bloodlines stacked together, you can¡¯t even break through the defense!


    However, as long as one was an ordinary cultivator, there would definitely be offensive, defensive, and other bloodlines in the combination of the cultivation techniques of the four major genes. In fact, there were quite a number of people who had two defense-type extraordinary systems!


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make a move, is there anyone who wants to go?¡±


    The beast Dragon¡¯s voice was simple and straightforward. you should know that opportunities are hard to come by. I¡¯ve been working here for more than 10000 years and I can¡¯t see any hope at all ¡­


    Some of the experts at the side were tempted.


    They could no longer see any hope. They could be considered fallen cultivators, but in this mysterious super-small biological civilization, they might be able to obtain some kind of opportunity and even obtain shocking gains.


    ¡°If you guys want to go, then leave the market.¡± The hideous man didn¡¯t try to persuade him.


    The few existences were silent for a moment and showed signs of struggle. In the end, they still stood up and bowed seriously, saying, ¡± leader, we¡¯re not like you. You still have a descendant with a strong aptitude who has a chance of having a perfect Dao Foundation to nurture. You can earn money and resources like crazy and find cultivation techniques for him. There¡¯s still some hope ¡­


    we don¡¯t know if you really want to raise your offspring so that he can surpass you and revitalize your race and civilization, or if you want to leave a way out for him so that you can seize his fifth Dao seed and walk the ultimate path of the great Dao he condensed ¡­ But in the end, you still have hope, while we don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yes, go, go ¡­ I have no reason to stop you. The great Dao is a competition for opportunities! By killing! By snatching! How many bones have been buried in the past and present?¡±


    we are also guarding an ancient tomb from hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    the ferocious-looking man laughed. his expression was complicated as he sat on a chair in the market and looked at the people in front of him. ¡± i¡¯ve been here for 60000 years. you¡¯re not the first batch. however, killing and robbing are not part of the rules of my market. you¡¯re no longer my people. at the same time, the other party has paid the entrance ticket. i have a reason to inform them of the impending danger because you¡¯re the people who betrayed me ¡­ I have the duty to inform you that I will not break the tens of thousands of years of rules and credibility here.¡±


    The few existences looked at each other and saw a flash of killing intent in the person in charge.


    However, the killing intent only flashed by. The other party was a rank-9 with three genes, and he was not weak. Otherwise, the market would not have been established for tens of thousands of years. He must have a powerful trump card.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The existences. led by the beast Dragon, cupped their fists at the ferocious man. death is nothing but. puff of smoke. We¡¯re already sick of living such hopeless days where we can¡¯t improve our cultivation bases for thousands of years ¡­ Thank you for taking care of me all these years.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the nearby market entrances and find some people.¡± The few of them left immediately. since we¡¯ve been notified, we want to find people to block all the exits.


    ¡°I wish you all the best.¡±


    The horned man smiled, his expression gentle.


    After all the existences had left, he slowly looked out at the vast starry sky. Suddenly, he sat on the chair in a daze. so, I said a long time ago that we deserve this ¡­ ¡®This is the curse of the universe to us, who have transcended the laws of the universe and distorted the universe ¡­¡¯


    He curses us to twist his greed,


    He cursed us to leave our mother,


    ¡®So, we broke through, but we were not given a future ¡­¡¯ This is the punishment for the children who have done wrong. In the past, the eight thousand years of glorious struggle between the gods were our happiest days, and after the breakthrough, it will be a long and desperate hundred thousand years of darkness ¡­¡±


    ¡°The great Dao is heartless, the great Dao is heartless.¡±


    He closed his eyes in pain, tears flowing down his face.


    if it¡¯s possible, who would want to fall ¡­ To be able to take this step, we were once the most devout, sincere, and pure seeker.¡± His voice was hoarse, and he almost choked. it¡¯s destiny. Yes, everything seems to be in the dark ¡­ A hundred thousand years of darkness and despair! Ask the ancient and modern heavens, all the heavens and earth, who can transcend it?¡±


    ¡°Is it deep blue? Perhaps, they had transcended 100000 years of despair, but they had only extended their fate. In an even longer life, they waited for the despair that seemed to be hope ¡­ To turn a hundred thousand years of darkness into a million years of darkness, it¡¯s only ten times the pain and despair ¡­¡± He sat in the market and said in a hoarse voice, ¡±


    you guys want to chase, I also want to chase ¡­ I can only wish you good luck ¡­¡± He sat on the chair and his expression gradually turned cold. He retracted all his emotions and said coldly, ¡± it¡¯s time to contact the higher-ups. Everything is going to be lively.

 Chapter 1002

    ?


    1002 Dispute in the ruins


    It was a Crystal Maze.


    The entire place was enshrouded in fluorescent light, and there was an endless ocean of radiation.


    The white-gold radiance was like a thick golden fog, reflecting the entire beautiful Diamond World. It was pure white and sacred. This was a tunnel that was incomparably solid.


    no wonder those elements like to live underground. The deeper you go, the stronger the electromagnetic and radioactive elements are. At the same time, the strong gravity will also thicken these ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that if we go any further, we¡¯ll turn into an ocean.¡±


    Di Qi laughed. but you really have the advantage in numbers ¡­ Back then, the Super Saima God of man formed by more than a hundred of them could barely fight against the three pillar gods who were weaker than rank nines. Now, with more than a thousand of them, they can fight against an ordinary rank nine, right?¡±


    Carolyn thought for a moment before nodding her head. I don¡¯t know. I probably can. However, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be slightly weaker in terms of raw strength.


    More than a thousand rank-9 super Saima could barely fight against an ordinary rank-9 with an incomplete system ¡­ it was still considered normal. after all, he was the weakest of the super disabled rank-9.


    One had to know that super Saima people didn¡¯t have the threshold of rank nine. After breaking through to rank eight, they would be able to quickly complete the path of rank nine.


    As long as it was a rank eight God, it would be a rank nine God. More than 200 years had passed, so was a 200-year-old God considered fast?


    It was just normal!


    One had to know that great emperor Dongqing and the sacrificial Buddha had already broken through to the God Realm in 40 to 50 years.


    A deity who had lived for over 200 years could only be average under the influence of so many resources!


    A few thousand gods was not too outrageous.


    As for geniuses like great emperor Dongqing and the sacrificial Buddha, they were not in a hurry to break through to the ninth level. They let their confidants break through first. They felt that they still needed potential to Polish the realm of a perfect Tao Foundation.


    As such, they, a few rank 8 gods, were leading a group of rank 9 gods.


    Suddenly, a voice came from the side,


    I¡¯m sorry. A few existences in our camp¡¯s market have betrayed us and want to attack you. Their faces are those existences from earlier.


    ¡°Oh, I know ¡­ Thank you for the reminder.¡±


    Caroline looked at the 9000 or so rank-9 Dao-existences behind her and said in a stern voice, ¡± according to our plan, you will either split up or form your own alliances. You come from seven different domains and will be divided into seven major alliances. Is that okay? ¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll explore on our own? No problem.¡±


    Great emperor Dongqing said. He had initially planned to bring the thousand-odd deities of the East Green dynasty for a tour.


    ¡°Ha, don¡¯t let me touch you,¡±


    The sacrificial Buddha, a handsome bald young man, had a light on the top of his head that was like an egg. He was emitting golden radiation that was not inferior to those diamonds. otherwise, it¡¯s time to calculate our account. We¡¯ve been talking too fast before!


    ¡°Everyone, we would like to go to the other side.¡± The mystic Dragon of the abyss zone turned around. He was too lazy to pay attention to these two guys who quarreled every day when they met. His main goal now was to teach his son.


    Although his son was young, as the Son of the Demon Dragon, he had shown enough tyranny. He would beat and bully his younger brother every two or three days. Every time, he would cry, which made him very pleased.


    However, while fighting, he was making a cross with his hands, representing justice and destroying a little monster like you. What the hell was that supposed to mean?


    He still felt worried.


    A child¡¯s temperament could be easily affected and needed to be corrected.


    The demon Dragon Lord thought as he led the 1000 over stage nine experts away.


    The horned man outside was stunned. He looked at the scattered people.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys hear what I said? Still splitting up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If they die, then they die. They¡¯re not strong enough, that¡¯s all.¡± Turning around, Carolyn and di Qi walked into the depths of the forest.


    The man was completely dumbfounded as he watched the two of them leave.


    If he died, he would die?


    He was a Daoist!


    That was a great being that transcended the laws of the universe!


    Even after tens of thousands of years, an advanced civilization might not be able to complete the long path of grade-9 and give birth to a super life form!


    It was fine if he died. No civilization would dare to make such an exaggerated statement!


    His eyes were wide open, and his face was full of disbelief. Could it be that this civilization¡¯s rank-9 was so easy to be born, just like a god? So his death was not worth pitying?


    These 9,000 plus grade-9 experts were the younger generation who had not even lived for 300 years ¡­


    It can¡¯t be true, right?


    His face revealed an expression of extreme shock.


    If that was the case, it must have a heaven-defying bloodline. The potential and future of this civilization were definitely not weaker than the Azure abyss divine territory ¡­


    ¡°The heavens have changed.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but contact his superiors again.


    ¡­.


    Carolyn and di Qi had walked a distance away. They were quite calm as they said, ¡± our entry will most likely attract some coveting.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡±


    Di Qi remained calm and shook his head,¡±otherwise, why would they be so aggressive ¡­¡± They wouldn¡¯t die anyway. They could just sit in front of the TV and watch their own battles ¡­ What a strange civilization, it¡¯s inherited from some guy.¡±


    Said Carolyn with a smile.


    They were cannon fodder that had been thrown here to temper themselves.


    The way of thinking of the Abyssal Blue divine territory was that the incense gods weren¡¯t afraid of death, so it was the best way to explore ancient ruins like this.


    Even modern battlefields had ¡± mines ¡± buried in them. After decades, many people had stepped on them and detonated them. How could these ancient ruins not have any protective measures?


    In layman¡¯s terms, they were using the human body lightning expelling technique, so they directly began to clean up and explore the ancient ruins.


    The civilization in the blue abyss divine territory, which had been stable for hundreds of thousands of years, had experienced a rapid explosive development. The incense system allowed them to turn their accumulation into strength, and their combat strength had increased by more than five levels. Now, they were using this system to explore ancient ruins and obtain even greater explosive development ¡­


    This civilization was the same. They made use of the incense civilization to update themselves in a frenzy ¡­ Now, the quantum body that they had borrowed from the clone next door was also not afraid of death. Naturally, they would choose to follow.


    that¡¯s right. Caroline laughed. more than a thousand super Saiyans have joined forces to become the God of super Saiyans. According to their calculations, he¡¯s already an ordinary rank-9 with 0.3 energy level ¡­ At the same level, it¡¯ll depend on their bloodline, cultivation techniques, and combat techniques.¡±


    Di Qi didn¡¯t pay any attention to him, but just looked ahead and said, ¡± the two of us are much weaker than the Super Saima God ¡­ They can merge, but we can¡¯t.


    According to their division, a two-meter-tall complete rank-9 Tao root is one standard unit. Then, our ant-type rank-9 energy unit is only 0.005 standard unit. Even an ordinary rank-9 with a broken path is 80 to 90 times more than us.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you still looking forward to with our current body shape? Isn¡¯t that normal?¡±


    Speechless, Carolyn replied, ¡± the combat strength of your cloned quantum combat body is only at Level 6. That¡¯s all.


    ¡°However, this is because the main body¡¯s normal state is around 0.07, so the difference between it and the quantum doppelganger is not too big. The main body can transform and expand its body size. After transformation, it can reach an energy level between 3 and 4, but our quantum doppelganger can¡¯t transform.¡±


    .. see ¡­¡±


    Di Qi smiled and said, ¡± our nine revolutions mysterious art can increase our combat power by hundreds or even thousands of times after transforming. Isn¡¯t this the legendary super Seamount human form from your world? ¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s face turned black. Di Qi was using the strange legend of planet Seima to ridicule those guys.


    ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡±


    Caroline chuckled and laughed. anyway, I don¡¯t intend to fight, and the other party can¡¯t hit me. Although it¡¯s a low-quality quantum clone, it also has the quantum characteristics that the original body does not have ¡­ If I use carefree travel, they won¡¯t be able to hit me at all. It¡¯s very suitable for exploring ancient ruins.¡±


    why not? the difference in energy level is more than a hundred times. It¡¯s like an ant fighting a giant. Can¡¯t I fight? ¡± Di Qi¡¯s face was calm. I¡¯m here to try. Under the extreme environment of the Daluo heaven Sutra, my combat power is limited. With the extreme difference in energy level, I can defeat the strong.


    Carolyn could only smile in response.


    She had pulled di Qi over for this purpose.


    Let him fight!


    Free super fighters.


    After all, he had lost both his spiritual universe and internal space Systems. He was only left with the bloodline of the entire clan to use. The bloodline had completely collapsed.


    However, di Qi¡¯s combat body only lacked the cultivation method with nine turns, which was much stronger than her clone.


    At the same time, if his real body did not enter the battle, di Qi¡¯s learning ability was very suitable to defeat the strong in such an extreme environment. He could find the weakness of his opponent¡¯s cultivation technique and defeat him ¡­


    then you¡¯ll be in charge of the battle, and I¡¯ll be in charge of the exploration ¡­ You must know that I¡¯m a member of the monster core clan with superb calculation abilities, so I won¡¯t miss out on anything here.¡± Carolyn smiled, and with the attitude of a scientist, she said, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just split the gains equally.¡±

 Chapter 1003

    ?


    1003 Evolution of life, creating a new century (2 in 1)


    BOOM!


    On the other side, a battle broke out.


    In front of the TV, it could be clearly seen that the demon Dragon Lord¡¯s group had encountered two rank-9 Daoist cultivators, and the battle had broken out directly in the crystal diamond Maze.


    more than a thousand tier 9 experts. That¡¯s a spectacular number. Unfortunately, it¡¯s too small ¡­ An existence hidden in the divine light spoke indifferently.


    but this civilization is very mysterious and terrifying. We have to be careful. The other existence made his move. How could existences at their level say anything?


    At this moment, they were intercepting and killing a portion of the clansmen. Speed was the most important thing in war!


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    A great battle immediately broke out.


    Since he was going to make a move, he had to directly kill him in one blow and eliminate any future trouble.


    BOOM!


    More than 1000 Seymour people were also fused together.


    as expected, this civilization is equipped with the means of fusion. Their energy level is comparable to ours ¡­ A type 9 powerhouse¡¯s face turned cold.


    This was a matter of course.


    Without this ability, this race would be like a pile of loose sand. No matter how many of them there were, they would be scattered and would not pose a threat at all.


    in that case, after careful calculation, more than 9000 rank-9s are only equivalent to about eight ordinary rank-9s ¡­ Even though the number of level 9s in a civilization seems terrifying, it¡¯s still within an acceptable range.¡± They started to fight each other, and the battle shook the heavens and the earth.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    As they fought, they found that they were very frightened.


    Logically speaking, Dao cultivators of the same level had very few opportunities to fight and kill each other in their long lives. However, the other party was extremely skilled. It was as if he was fighting between life and death every day. He was good at fighting and could form an extremely exquisite Army that was cooperating perfectly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little tricky, but the two of us can take it down.¡± The two rank-9 Dao cultivators said in unison, ¡± ¡°Use your trump card!¡±


    All sorts of laws circulated as the strongest nomological Dao technique erupted.


    ¡°We should also take action ¡­¡± The Saima took a deep breath.


    Their main bodies naturally cultivated the nine revolutions mysterious art, demon cores, and other powerful cultivation techniques. However, they could not use them in their quantum battle body.


    Their strength had been greatly reduced.


    However, it wasn¡¯t as if they didn¡¯t have the means to deal with it.


    He had lost a part of his bloodline, but now he had also gained a part of it.


    ¡°Carefree travel!¡±


    Huala!


    Quantum martial arts started to erupt.


    They started to become blurry and any spells could pass through them as if they were in a different dimension.


    The carefree swimming required extremely huge computing power, and only creatures with extraordinary talent could practice it. However, they had integrated magic core genes, and their computing power was so huge that they could barely calculate the swimming of quantum division and become a fish in the world.


    ¡°What kind of cultivation technique is this?¡±


    Their expressions began to change slightly. They couldn¡¯t hit him at all.


    The other party¡¯s body seemed to have become the smallest particle in the universe, fluttering in the wind.


    ¡®Their bodies can actually be divided into quantum particles ¡­ They¡¯re not living beings with flesh and blood. They¡¯re an unprecedented biological form other than carbon-based, silicon-based, and elemental beings-Quantum Life!¡±


    impossible. Quantum Life, in theory, can not exist!


    . Their expressions changed completely.


    Quantum lifeform.


    This was a life form at the end of the microscopic level!


    This was the smallest particle that matter could not be divided into. In theory, it was impossible for quantum to possess intelligence.


    ¡°This civilization is too strange! Their bodies were extremely small, and they had a large number of rank-9s. At the same time, they were also Quantum Life forms, possessing the characteristics of quantum ¡­ Quantum resonance, quantum division, quantum transmission ¡­¡±


    ¡°Although we have killed dozens of them, their numbers are still ¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    They were Swift and decisive, immediately retreating.


    It was indeed almost impossible for quantum creatures to exist. However, they did not know that the creature before them was not the main body. Instead, it was a quantum clone controlled by a flesh-and-blood creature that possessed quantum characteristics.


    Whoosh.


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape ¡­¡± In the next second, thousands of ant-like miniature rank-9 creatures pounced on one of the creatures, tearing and biting him from all directions.


    The rank nine being that was surrounded and bitten screamed in pain.


    The other existence¡¯s expression changed drastically as well. He looked at his companion, waving his arms and attacking madly, but he couldn¡¯t block his opponent at all. He was like an ordinary person trying to drive away the flying mosquitoes, but he couldn¡¯t hit them.


    However, this group of Demon Dragon powerhouses from the tower, who were extremely evil, cruel, and bloody demon abyss digital beasts, soon found an extremely tricky problem.


    they¡¯re too big and their recovery abilities are too strong ¡­ Our destructive power is like a mosquito bite on the body.¡±


    the other party is still recovering his body at a crazy speed. At our current speed, it will take us half a month to completely devour him and kill him!


    yes, we need half a month to completely devour him!


    This was the difference in energy levels.


    The other party¡¯s body was unimaginably large, and his recovery ability was massive. Even if their attacks could land on him, the damage caused was extremely low.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    A battle also broke out on di Qi¡¯s side.


    ¡°You guys know that we are the leaders, so you came here on purpose, right?¡±


    Di Qi looked at the three ordinary type 9 powerhouses in front of him with a calm expression.


    If his main body was here, a slap would be enough. However, the energy level of this body ¡­ He was too weak!


    It was only 0.005, a super-tiny ant rank-9. Looking at the three huge super-vast Giants, the 0.3 energy level difference was still too big.


    ¡°But I like it.¡±


    He started to attack as well, and his combat power exploded. using a small to catch a big fish. Can pure techniques, cultivation methods, and combat power make up for this natural gap? ¡±


    BOOM!


    Carefree Wanderer couldn¡¯t hit him at all.


    However, di Qi also frowned slightly and began to observe their combat strength, cultivation methods, systems, and flaws.


    However, he soon discovered that even if he found a flaw, it was almost impossible to penetrate it with the strength of his attacks.


    it would be great if I was still a rank eight God. The soul is my weakness ¡­ As long as it attacks the soul, it will be able to kill it no matter how strong its body is ¡­¡±


    Just like when they besieged the giant octopus, they pierced through the brain and took the soul.


    however, the rank-9 cultivators have no flaws. Their soul and flesh are one, and every cell and soul are fused together. They can only be ground to death silently! In fact, they can even be reborn from a single drop of blood!¡±


    BOOM!


    Di Qi completely exploded.


    His Daoist technique was exquisite to the extreme and could see through the opponent¡¯s techniques and moves. Coupled with his dodging skills of Xiaoyao you, the opponent had almost no chance of hitting him!


    Even if the other party could die immediately after hitting him once, it was like dancing on a tightrope, and no mistakes were allowed.


    ¡°I have to try that thing ¡­¡± Quantum force.¡±


    Di Qi took a deep breath, ¡± it¡¯s a pity that I have to train hard step by step and stack them. I have been training all these years but I have not achieved much. I have only managed to stack 8000 layers.


    ¡°Tremble!¡±


    He snorted coldly and landed on the giant¡¯s head, swinging his fist fiercely.


    BOOM!


    This divine and vast existence that had attained the Dao dominated countless solar systems, but it was as if he had broken through a huge piece of tofu, without any resistance.


    Accompanied by a scream and excruciating pain, the level nine Dao cultivator who had his head pierced had goosebumps all over his body.


    He looked at the super-small creature on top of his head, which was not much bigger than a strand of hair, and a creepy thought burst out.


    he¡¯s wiping out my cells and soul. If he hits me 127000 more times, I¡¯ll be punched to death ¡­ Beat him to death!¡±


    ¡­


    The crystal labyrinth was randomly arranged.


    They were in many underground cities. There were tombs of different sizes in these cities. Each element Crystal represented the remains of an old corpse.


    Even though the civilization was broken, the mixed will and resentment of many elemental creatures still remained here.


    ¡°Outside, they are fighting?¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled faintly.


    It was expected that di Qi and the others would start to fight.


    After eliminating the advantage of the nine revolutions mysterious art, they soon realized how painful and difficult it would be to fight because of the difference in their body sizes.


    On the other side.


    Xu Zhi saw that Yuan Yuan was leading a group of people deeper and deeper into the ruins. He was really planning to explore the ruins, but ¡­ He did not know if anyone would come to snipe and assassinate the fourth celestial venerable ¡­


    Perhaps, there was an undercurrent.


    The entire historical site of civilization would welcome an unimaginably huge war.


    and deeper inside, it seems to have formed an even more terrifying resentment of mixed elements. Xu Zhi did not care about this at all. He continued to go deeper and deeper. He followed Caroline and the others in secret.


    The battle body with quantum interaction was silent.


    it¡¯s very dangerous in the depths. There are terrifying energy tides and countless tombs.. don¡¯t know how many wandering souls with incomplete elements are still left. but they¡¯ve gathered into strange and terrifying creatures ¡­ The deeper you go, the more difficult it is. No wonder they can only mine the remains on the surface ¡­¡±


    The interior of the planet was filled with mazes and tunnel cities that extended in all directions. The interior of the planet had long been transformed into a huge civilized city.


    At this time, it was all ruins and wreckage, and a strange style of diamond buildings stood.


    According to his estimation of the white dwarf¡¯s thickness, he had only crossed two-tenths of the outer layer after going in for more than half a day. He had barely entered the middle layer.


    However, the pressure and distortion of high radiation here was already very frightening.


    In some of the cities, there were terrifying existences buried for generations. These remnant souls and wills had converged into a mix of elemental creatures, forming a Tomb Guardian. Even Xu Zhi was stunned when he looked at it from afar.


    no wonder they didn¡¯t dare to come. It¡¯s not that easy to take down a tomb. This is a city¡¯s ¡­


    this is a weak Level-10 civilization that has fallen. It¡¯s very likely to be more powerful than the current Azure abyss divine territory ¡­ It¡¯s because their superior civilization is said to be a level 10 super ancient ruin.¡±


    These ruins were the territory of that level 10 elemental civilization, so it was not too much no matter how prosperous they were. It was even very likely that these ruins were the place where they nurtured their descendants.


    ¡°In the deepest part, even a tenth level weaker might not be able to enter safely.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm as he stepped on the crystal path.


    for those weaker than level 10, these ruins don¡¯t have any benefits. It¡¯s worth entering ¡­ After all, their mental strength is focused on fusing the laws and climbing the path of rank 10. They¡¯re constantly in seclusion. For existences at that level, any external opportunities are no longer too important.¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and silently felt the heat waves in the area.


    Xu Zhi even suspected that the core of the white dwarf¡¯s core was the true core tomb of the ¡± royalty ¡± and ¡± powerhouses ¡± of this weak Level-10 civilization!


    there might be a truly terrifying energy monster in the deepest part of the tomb. It was born on the elemental heart of all the tomb corpses, guarding the tomb of this civilization ¡­ It¡¯s forbidden to be blasphemed by outsiders.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm. He knew that he might be in danger if he went any deeper.


    At the same time, he began to go deeper and discovered traces of elemental creatures living there. They were likely to be the remnants of that ancient civilization, or more than 100000 elemental creatures were born later, forming extremely small tribes that were scattered everywhere and living in groups in the ruins.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be dangerous if we go in any further ¡­¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm. unless we¡¯re of the same race, then we¡¯ll be able to resist this kind of rejection and pry open the door to this civilization.


    It was no wonder that renemansky¡¯s universe garden had long been emptied, but this place was still safe and sound. This tomb was like the mausoleum of the first emperor. There were ¡± terracotta soldiers ¡± born on the corpses, all kinds of mechanical creatures, and they protected the peace that they had passed away.


    It was a very comprehensive defense mechanism.


    Only the same race of this race could enter the depths without obstruction.


    As for the same clan?


    It was impossible for others, but it was easy for the Zergs, who were good at breaking through doors and picking locks.


    I can¡¯t enter. I can only use another method to enter the depths ¡­


    it¡¯s probably here. I¡¯ll try out the civilization of this race. If it¡¯s possible ¡­ Phoenix ¡­ If he wanted to bring Phoenix here, this place was obviously a better choice, because Phoenix ¡­ After that evolution, it had transformed into a Platinum-colored flaming divine bird, which was already a half-elemental creature ¡­ As for the four elemental planes, they were created based on her bloodline.¡±


    In the mother stream civilization, the elemental creatures were all descendants of the Phoenix.


    However, it was different from the elemental creature in front of him.


    Their core was a diamond.


    As for the phoenixes and the other beings from the four elemental planes, their cores were a fist-sized piece of flesh.


    The core of the Phoenix was his own body.


    However, there was still a substantial racial difference.


    The other party was a pure elemental creature, but it had to live in a host body in its infancy. A rank-8 God could leave the host body ¡­


    This was a half-elemental creature, and the flesh and blood of the main body could never be separated ¡­ In the middle was flesh and blood, surrounded by a large circle of energy elements.


    however, all of this is not important. Evolution will tell me that the two races have the same ancestor ¡­ Xu Zhi stretched out his hands slightly. It was a Tier 4 elemental heart that he had just obtained.


    Not strong.


    But it was enough.


    He turned around with a calm expression. In a Diamond City that no one cared about, he casually tossed the beautiful and gorgeous diamond crystal in the ruins of buildings,


    the creation era ¡­


    Whoosh.


    In an instant, life was born.

 Chapter 1004

    ?


    1004 Chapter 1014-evolution


    This world was made up of countless beautiful crystal walls and diamonds.


    The earth, the sky, the houses, and the trees seemed to be in a beautiful fairy tale world.


    However, these crystal trees had already withered and were in ruins. They were like crystal sculptures that landed on both sides of the street. However, one could vaguely sense that these broken trees had once been alive countless eras ago. They were extremely prosperous and lush, decorating this dream-like mythical Kingdom.


    an elemental tree. These crystal branches are filled with elemental flames. It¡¯s like a huge, lush red maple tree. It must be beautiful.


    Even Xu Zhi sighed with emotion.


    The world was so big that there were all kinds of wonders. The universe was really too rotten, and the life that it gave birth to had no limits.


    Huala!


    On these ruins, everything was growing.


    Countless spores landed on the remains of these ancient creatures and absorbed their genes. They evolved crazily and reappeared the glory of this ancient ruin.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi wanted to reproduce and reproduce this species. He wanted to obtain the inheritance of their ancient race, their bloodline, and their cultivation techniques!


    After all, the insect race was the best at breaking through doors and stealing locks, stealing the cultivation techniques and legacies of other civilizations. This was not the first time that they had been caught by the old Wang next door.


    This civilization was extremely terrifying!


    Even existences ten levels lower might not be able to reach the core.


    With Xu Zhi¡¯s current combat power, he was no longer able to force his way into the deeper layers of the remains. He could only disguise himself as the civilization¡¯s ¡± security password ¡± and be the old Wang next door, who jumped into the house from the window.


    Hu hu hu-


    The radiation was flowing.


    The powerful electromagnetic waves were so thick that they looked like ripples, forming a Golden Ocean.


    And the spores began to go extinct rapidly. It was the survival of the fittest. After going through countless eliminations and evolutions, there was finally a hint of vitality in this sea.


    elemental creatures have appeared ¡­ Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm. It was obviously much easier to evolve this species through the remains than the iron-based life forms.


    It was probably because the population of this race was not small.


    The iron-based race was extremely rare to begin with. After all, the universe had a certain rule. The stronger the individual transcendent lifeform, the lower the fertility rate.


    let¡¯s start exploring. This race must have inherited memories. Such a powerful race must have inherited memories ¡­


    however, the great civilizations that once gave birth to level 10 inheritances usually set up rules in the dark, preventing any other race from exploring their bloodline and system ¡­ Anyone who tries to pry into the inheritance and truth of this race will explode and die ¡­¡± Xu Zhi closed his eyes.


    However, the one in front of him was a pure elemental being.


    No matter how they investigated, they were all pure-blooded elemental lifeforms.


    Looking at the gene structure, it was the same:


    1. Elemental gene


    2. Empty


    3. Empty


    4. Empty


    5. Empty


    The Zerg¡¯s genetic talent didn¡¯t occupy any genetic position. It was the zeroth recessive gene and couldn¡¯t be detected at all. It was the most terrifying disguise talent and could become any creature.


    BOOM!


    ¡°It¡¯s starting ¡­¡± Xu Zhi peeked into the memory inheritance code that was engraved deep in their genes through the elemental newborns that were reproducing in front of him.


    BOOM!


    A terrifying existence from the dark had arrived.


    It was as if the universe¡¯s heavenly Dao was a great existence with rules. It squeezed, crushed, and carried an unimaginable heavenly might, but it also swept over lightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use ¡­¡±


    if he¡¯s still alive, he might still be able to sense it. However, the will left behind after death can¡¯t be stopped at all ¡­


    Xu Zhi strode into the inherited memory.


    But when he said these words, he suddenly had an inexplicable sense of strangeness.


    It was as if it was just like the saying on the internet:


    [ please cherish your life. Once you die, old Wang next door will steal your door lock, live in your house, sleep with your wife, spend your money, and beat your children. ]


    ¡°What am I thinking about.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, feeling that he had been influenced by someone¡¯s thinking.


    He opened his eyes and found himself in the long corridor of a Crystal Palace. He was surrounded by countless pictures, which contained unimaginable ancient information and inheritance, crazily accumulating in his mind.


    It was as if a waterfall was washing over his mind, and a large amount of information and data flowed out.


    After a long time.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is?¡±


    Xu Zhi opened his eyes, and a glint flashed across them.


    He lowered his head and looked at the elemental creatures in the elemental ocean. Through their inherited memories, he understood the cultivation form and rules of this elemental system.


    The elemental creatures of the mother stream civilization. Xu Zhi had never received proper inheritance and cultivation before this. Now, he finally knew what kind of creature it was, and what its strengths and weaknesses were ¡­


    electromagnetic life forms with elemental radiation are very rare life forms in the universe. Their scariness can not be ignored ¡­ Xu Zhi closed his eyes. this race, as a pure energy body, is immune to most pure physical attacks ¡­ Only energy attacks will be effective against them.¡±


    the most ridiculous thing is that they are naturally equipped with infinite energy, which is equivalent to one nine revolutions mysterious art per person, and it¡¯s even the enhanced version of the Super nine revolutions mysterious art!


    This was the most heaven-defying part!


    Normal flesh-and-blood creatures needed time and energy conversion rate to absorb and recover their strength in battle.


    Just like how humans ate food, they needed to go through a certain digestion and absorption process before they could turn it into their own physical strength and nutrition ¡­


    What about elemental creatures?


    There was no need to convert.


    In a battle, one could use energy that was compatible with one¡¯s own attribute to instantly make up for the losses in battle.


    that¡¯s the scariest thing about elementals. They¡¯re like cockroaches that can¡¯t be killed, carrying health potions and taking infinite potions ¡­ Xu Zhi¡¯s expression turned odd. He looked at the combat demonstrations of these inherited memories and felt that this system was too shameless ¡­


    How could they fight this?


    There was no way to fight this!


    He felt that even the nine revolutions mysterious art was weaker!


    This was because the nine revolutions mysterious Art¡¯s recovery ability had a limit.


    Limited by the size of the internal space and the living beings in the internal space, the energy storage of the power furnace had an upper limit. Although the stored energy was a lot and the recovery ability was very strong, it could still be used up.


    And the other party?


    There was no upper limit to the stock.


    As long as he continued to accumulate enough energy, he would be facing a super terrifying combat-type monster with unlimited stamina and Unlimited Recovery!


    ¡°This is too terrifying ¡­ This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a cultivation system that¡¯s stronger than the nine revolutions mysterious art and has a stronger recovery ability.¡± Xu Zhi closed his eyes and pondered carefully.


    He had never thought that these nine revolutions mysterious art were the most heaven-defying. In the universe, there must be a super life system that was even more heaven-defying.


    however, their weakness is just as great. Their advantage is that they don¡¯t have a physical body, and their disadvantage is that they don¡¯t have a physical body ¡­


    Xu Zhi sighed.


    elemental life forms, because they don¡¯t have a physical body, they can¡¯t integrate into most of the genes in the universe ¡­ They could only fuse the genes of elemental life forms of their own kind ¡­ As a result, the number of genes they can obtain is extremely limited.¡±


    In the universe, elemental life forms were extremely rare!


    It¡¯s too difficult for you to find a life form similar to yourself and integrate their genes to improve your life level ¡­


    ¡°Sigh, everything is balanced ¡­ The elemental God is powerful and possesses a vast amount of energy, but ¡­¡± He looked at the survivors of civilization in the ruins, the elemental creatures who were struggling to survive in the crystal ruins.


    He finally knew why they had inherited the complete ancient inheritance and even had a huge reserve of ancient resources. They could freely enter the ancient ruins and tombs, but could not rise again ¡­ The glory of the ancestors had been restored!


    This was because they couldn¡¯t get their hands on new elemental-type genes.


    He would forever be a one-gene organism. If he couldn¡¯t get his hands on a gene to fuse with, how could he rise? He could only hide in the ruins and struggle on whilst at death¡¯s door ¡­ They could only watch helplessly as others dug up their ¡®ancestral graves¡¯ and stole their ancestor¡¯s wealth.


    Xu Zhi carefully thought about the rules and felt that it was a great eye-opener to see the structure of this civilization.


    Iron-based, carbon-based, silicon-based, and all kinds of living civilizations had their own structures. The previously puzzled areas of this elemental civilization were now clear.


    powerful. It¡¯s indeed powerful, but to me, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any qualitative changes. However, I¡¯ve already expected it ¡­ After all, how could there be so many that just happened to suit him? Even if it¡¯s a stolen gene, the probability of it being suitable is too small ¡­¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm. but, it can make up for one of my flaws ¡­ A flaw in history.¡±


    He looked at the newly evolved elemental creatures and said, ¡± ¡®The original form has already appeared. Then, the creation era ¡­ It¡¯s really going to start.¡±


    Name: Phoenix


    Genetic characteristics:


    1. Energy manipulation


    2. Energy poison


    3. Energy immunity


    4. Rising from the ashes.


    5. Empty


    ¡­


    During the last evolution of the divine yard of creation, Medusa had improved the structure of her evil god, and the Phoenix had also improved its own structure at the same time.


    She had turned from a flaming phoenix into a Platinum Phoenix.


    The three genes that controlled elemental energy had turned her into a half-elemental creature.


    It was surrounded by a huge energy coat. If it were to spread out, it would be like an ant-sized miniature Phoenix core, covering a divine bird¡¯s energy coat that was the size of an elephant.


    The core was his phoenix body, and the outer energy coat was his elemental body.


    As for the four elemental planes that were evolved from her bloodline, the half-elemental creatures inside were also a piece of flesh at the core, with an outer layer of energy ¡­


    Whoosh.


    Xu Zhi gently put in a drop of the Phoenix¡¯s blood.


    back then, the Blood of the Phoenix evolved into the innate ancient gods of the primordial world ¡­ Now, the evolved Phoenix was a half-elemental creature ¡­ The elemental creatures of the mother stream civilization and the four elemental planes were created, and you ¡­¡±


    I hope you will have a new species evolution.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face was full of anticipation.


    In this ocean, the spores began to rapidly die and evolve because of the integration of the new bloodline. On the afternoon of the first day, the entire species began to decay.


    In the next hundred years, all life gradually died, and new species were slowly born.


    It was a new type of elemental life.


    The core of his crystal was neither a pure diamond crystal nor a piece of flesh. It was a dark red flesh gem in between.


    It was extremely hard, and the inside of the translucent crystal was filled with blood vessels. It also had a wriggling heart.


    ¡°It has appeared. It¡¯s just average ¡­¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm.


    He continued to evolve the species, allowing this embryonic form to go through countless years of evolution, from a rough embryo to a mature and perfect one.


    Another hundred years passed.


    hmm, in another half a day, perhaps it¡¯s about time to bring the Phoenix over and claim her cheap offspring. Anyway, she quite likes to raise these ¡­


    by the way, let her come to this ancient ruins of an elemental civilization and acknowledge her ancestors ¡­


    Xu Zhi was still evolving in a small area, but in the outside world, a stormy change had been set off.

 Chapter 1005

    ?


    1005 The three ultimate conjectures, di Qi¡¯s doubts


    In the outside world, in The Crystal Maze.


    All the teams were exploring the ruins, ancient tombs, and even digging.


    Among them, great emperor Dongqing and the sacrificial Buddha were quite lucky.


    After losing some men, they flattened several tombs that they had discovered. After a battle, they excavated a lot of element crystals.


    As for the other teams, they had encountered terrifying sieges.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Quantum Life ¡­ It¡¯s hard to imagine. If we can capture it and obtain some information ¡­


    At this time, some of the type 9 powerhouses had suffered a huge loss at the start.


    After that. &Nbsp; they immediately joined together and set up an inescapable net. More than ten Ordinary grade-9 experts actually surrounded one of the small teams and wiped them out.


    In front of the TV, in the tower world, countless powerhouses were watching the live broadcast.


    ¡°He was actually killed.¡±


    they¡¯re not idiots. They¡¯ve started to target quantum martial arts!


    ¡°It seems that the remaining teams will have to form an alliance to increase their power level. Otherwise, if they continue to surround us like this, we won¡¯t be far from death.¡±


    In front of the TV, some powerhouses were sitting in the living room, watching the TV intently.


    ¡­


    The dispute here continued.


    On the other side, Yuan Yuan and the others had already reached the deepest area.


    They explored historical sites along the way and excavated many ancient tombs. Their gains were not low.


    Along the way, they saw some weak elemental creatures living in this small area. They were all very resistant and hated the invaders.


    ¡°Why are these remnants of the civilization still living on the ruins of this land, struggling on their last breath? since they are of their own race, have they lost their memory inheritance? Why didn¡¯t you revive your own civilization?¡± Bhikkhu asked.


    the inheritance is embedded in the memory. It was personally imprinted by a level 10 existence. How can the inheritance be lost? ¡± Yuan Yuan shook his head.


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    it¡¯s because they can¡¯t get new second and third bloodline genes ¡­ If you can¡¯t fuse it with your bloodline and only have one gene, you¡¯re trash.¡±


    Yuan Yuan smiled and explained the bloodline and genetic restrictions of elemental creatures. ¡°According to our investigation, during the golden age of this unimaginable super ancient level ten civilization, all the civilizations under its command were elemental civilizations! There are seven similar civilizations like this one.¡±


    there are seven civilizations that rule something like this ruin? ¡±


    Bhikkhu was shocked. one of them is from a Level-10 civilization, and seven of them are from subsidiary, weaker Level-10 civilizations ¡­ Could it be that they are using this method to fuse their bloodlines?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very smart.¡±


    Yuan Yuan glanced at her and smiled. elemental creatures can only fuse with the bloodlines of elemental creatures of the same species. Their bloodlines are in the form of light, and they are very magical ¡­


    Therefore, they naturally wanted to collect other elemental civilizations of their own kind ¡­ Back then, he had collected seven elemental civilizations and fused their bloodlines together ¡­ It¡¯s enough to cultivate to the tenth level.¡±


    that must be a very powerful and terrifying civilization. Bhikkhu was shocked.


    The Paradise of elemental life!


    The seven elemental lifeforms were all of the same race, so it must have been a joyous occasion.


    Yuan Yuan continued. according to archeological records, the seven subsidiary civilizations are of the same breath and branch. You can even say that they are of the same race. Their bloodlines are mixed with each other ¡­ As for the Level-10 civilization, the great Level-10 elemental existence had personally branded the memory inheritance of the seven civilizations under his command and protected their bloodlines. It could be said to be a favor from the ¡®Lord¡¯.


    However, now that the civilization had been destroyed, only one of the seven ruins of the subsidiary civilization was left ¡­ Of course, the ruins of the main civilization were still there ¡­ All the ancient information we¡¯re currently getting is from there.¡±


    Bhikkhu organized his thoughts. The Azure abyss Divine Domain had a long history and knew a lot of information.


    This was a super-ancient ruin of a sub-civilization, a main civilization, and a level 10 civilization, but here ¡­ It was already extremely dangerous, so that place must be unimaginably terrifying.


    ¡°By the way, will level 10 existences also die?¡±


    Viola could not help but say.


    Previously, Yuan Yuan had acted as if he knew everything. But now, he suddenly hesitated and said with a bitter smile, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that even the three heavenly venerates who are ten levels lower than you don¡¯t know the answer to your question ¡­


    However, our tens of thousands of years of indirect archaeological evidence has proved that they can indeed fall. As a nomadic civilization, we have already discovered a number of level 10 ancient ruins.¡±


    Even that kind of existence had fallen?


    A look of shock appeared on Viola¡¯s face.


    What was the ultimate realm?


    At the end of the great Dao, there was no place to go. Standing at the end of the great Dao and looking down on all living beings was the ultimate.


    However, the ultimate life form that stood at the peak of the world could actually fall!


    This was the fog of the ancient times. They were too insignificant in the long history of the universe, and there were almost no life forms with ultimate knowledge of the universe!


    after all, we¡¯re creatures from two different dimensions. We don¡¯t even know the true form, combat strength, and structure of a level 10 ¡­ Yuan Yuan revealed a helpless expression.


    It was like a level eight God trying to figure out a level nine Dao-holder. Without reaching that level, it was impossible to imagine.


    of course, we also have someone who specializes in this field. His name is millet, and he¡¯s an expert in ancient relics.


    you should know that a civilization also has to have monstrous research talents who are not combat-type, and even our three great celestial Venerables think highly of him. We will give him resources and manpower if he needs them.


    170,000 years ago, he proposed the ¡®Millet¡¯s three Grand conjectures¡¯. His first conjecture was: Those who stand at the end of the great Dao will die naturally as their lifespans grow older.¡±


    Yuan Yuan smiled with a look of longing on his face. all existences have a limit to their lifespan, and level 10 is no exception ¡­ however, as an ultimate creature at the end of the great Dao, it can modify its own genes at any time. Unlike us, our genes are fixed ¡­


    As long as they could find the ¡®eternal¡¯ gene, replace and reorganize it, they would be able to live on ¡­ However, this is a rare gene. Even a rank-10 would have to wander around their entire life to find this gene and die of old age.¡±


    Bhikkhu lowered his head and pondered, ¡± hmm ¡­ ¡®I think there¡¯s a chance of that happening ¡­¡¯ However, the possibility was extremely small. If he died of old age ¡­ They¡¯re really unlucky. They¡¯ve wandered for countless years and still haven¡¯t found a race with eternal blood.¡±


    Yuan Yuan said the same thing. His voice was cold and rational. I also think that the possibility is very low. Even if we can¡¯t find the blood of eternal life, we can still sleep and use various methods to prolong it.


    ¡°In fact, the second guess is that he was killed ¡­ ¡®This is already very standard. In the end, we haven¡¯t even reached that level ¡­¡¯


    Tenth level, is it the same as us ninth level? What if a fallen tier 9 and a hopeful tier 9 were to madly kill each other for a greater opportunity? I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What about the third guess?¡± Bhikkhu was curious.


    The first two conjectures could only be considered average. Any normal person would be able to come up with them. It seemed like the real reason for his fame was the third conjecture.


    ¡°Well, the third guess is a bit bizarre.¡±


    Yuan Yuan smiled. according to Milley¡¯s conjecture, that crazy researcher found some ancient level 10 ruins in archeology. He said that according to his archeological ruins, those basic mysterious ultimate existences might have gradually been assimilated and eroded by the will of the entire universe ¡­


    In his later years, he encountered a mysterious misfortune and gradually fell into the hands of others. He was plagued with a strange illness and became a part of the rules of the entire universe.


    ¡°Our archeologist, Milley, has indeed recorded history in some of the ruins. He has discovered that these terrifying existences have signs of madness, illness, and even strange symptoms of being infected all over.¡±


    Sick?


    Go crazy?


    Bhikkhu and Viola had goosebumps all over.


    It was as if he was listening to strange stories about the ancient history of the vast universe. He felt that it was very interesting.


    This was a little strange.


    How could an existence of that level fall sick?


    maybe it¡¯s the enemy¡¯s doing. We all think so.


    Yuan Yuan said,¡±however, millet made a terrifying conjecture ¡­¡± They had not encountered any other enemy. The enemy they had encountered was the universe ¡­ It¡¯s a little hard to understand, but using your incense system, you can make a perfect comparison.


    Just like the Joss flame God, he had been gradually assimilated into a part of the universe¡¯s will. After all, the rules they created were incorporated into the universe.


    He also raised an even more terrifying conjecture.


    The universe did not have the highest temperature, but why did it have the lowest temperature?


    Absolute zero? why was it-273.15 degrees?


    Why is the melting point of iron 1535 degrees?


    Why was there a limit to the speed of light? It just so happened to be a fixed number?


    ¡°These laws might be the laws created by some tenth-level existences in ancient times. They were assimilated by the universe and became a part of our lives.¡±


    Live! Live! One! Troops! Split!


    As soon as he said that, the two of them got goosebumps!


    Did this mean that the tenth level of the ultimate realm of the great Dao was already everywhere? Omnipresent?


    The ever-present ultimate? In every corner of their lives? The laws he used were a part of their laws? The rules we use are their remains?


    this guess is terrifying. It makes one feel despair. Bhikkhu was shocked.


    ¡°Hehehe, interesting, isn¡¯t it? there are enemies in every realm, eighth-grade and ninth-grade. The enemies we encounter are all other people who are on the same path as us. We have to step on their bones to move forward ¡­


    And along the way, the enemies they met on the road were higher in rank.


    ¡°In the end, the further we go, the fewer companions we have around us. When we stand at the end of the tenth level, at the end of the great path, we look back and find that we are all alone. On the entire path of Dao, there are no other companions who seek Dao. Then, when we truly stand at the end, who is the enemy we meet?¡±


    Everyone felt goosebumps all over their bodies, as if they could see the terrifying enemy slowly emerging from the veil at the end of the path.


    according to this Millie¡¯s conjecture, standing at the end of the great path alone, the enemy you see is the entire universe. You have to constantly resist the erosion, fight against it, and fight for your life against the heavens ¡­


    The length of their lifespan was determined by the length of their submission to the universe.


    When they can¡¯t hold on any longer after hundreds of thousands, millions, or even tens of millions of years, it¡¯ll be the end of their lives and they¡¯ll be assimilated ¡­¡± Yuan Yuan smiled. fighting against the heavens ¡­ This is the lifespan of a rank-10, the lifespan of a rank-10 dying ¡­¡±


    ¡°I think this conjecture is very interesting, don¡¯t you think?


    They obtained the Dao, created the Dao, and were gradually assimilated by the Dao. It was not impossible, right?


    that¡¯s because we cultivators have been fighting against the heavens and earth since the beginning. We¡¯ve been going against the natural order and fighting against fate. Now, in the end, the enemy we¡¯re fighting against is the entire nature of the universe ¡­ That¡¯s only natural!¡±


    Yuan Yuan¡¯s words were very meaningful, and the two of them were completely intoxicated.


    This is so interesting!


    This future realm. The two of them felt that the ultimate conjecture was a dream! Bizarre!


    The entire civilization of the Azure abyss divine territory was indeed too long, great, and spectacular. Their conjectures, understanding, and exploration of nature were enough for them to listen to for thousands of years without getting bored.


    This was a vast mythological epic of a civilization!


    living beings are a race that fights against nature, and civilization is a collective that constantly explored the universe. We have always been exploring the realm and surpassing ¡­


    the Abyssal Blue civilization has always been nomadic. We are the purest seekers of this path, writing our own historical hymns and chapters of our civilization. At this time, we are going to pursue level ten and verify our conjectures ¡­ Yuan Yuan¡¯s eyes glowed with a blue light. It was anticipation, the most beautiful dream.


    This was a prosperous, powerful, and weak Level-10 civilization that was dedicated to the Dao. They indeed had the right to come into contact with the ultimate dream of the universe and the ultimate truth!


    The two of them wanted to say something more.


    However, in the next second, Yuan Yuan suddenly stopped talking and stopped exploring the ruins with the others.


    Suddenly, a faint, muffled sound came from the surroundings. It was so dense that it gave one a strange feeling.


    A thin layer of cloud and mist suddenly rose in the sky.


    A huge sense of danger hit him.


    Yuan Yuan¡¯s eagle-like eyes instantly focused on the shadows. as expected, you evil degenerates can¡¯t hold back. You¡¯ve lost the original intention of seeking the Dao. Even if you want to steal someone else¡¯s Dao, you still want to step into the ultimate realm? ¡±


    are you here to hunt down the fourth Holy master of our Azure abyss divine territory?!


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    Di Qi and Carolyn were still going deeper in.


    The surroundings were very quiet, and only the elemental tide remained.


    Naturally, Carolyn was aware of the plight of the group of experts she had brought with her. However, she didn¡¯t care in the slightest.


    She had brought them here before, and she had no intention of letting most of them go back alive.


    it¡¯s another elemental tomb. Let¡¯s hope that The Guardian God inside isn¡¯t too strong. Carolyn stopped in her tracks.


    To be honest, she felt a little strange when she saw the ruins of the elemental civilization.


    In the battle of the small universe, the venerable sovereign had revealed the bloodline genes of the elemental body. According to his description, he was the enemy of the ancient gods, a civilization named the moon god season.


    In other words, the enemy of the ancient civilization was the elemental civilization!


    Now that she had encountered the ancient ruins of this elemental civilization, she naturally had to take the opportunity to understand more and prevent herself from drawing parallels from it. If she really encountered such an enemy in the future, she would not be completely clueless.


    the elemental civilization is still very interesting and powerful. It is completely different from life with a physical body ¡­ Said Carolyn with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve noticed?¡± Di Qi asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve noticed it too, right? In this civilization, every one of them is equivalent to having the nine revolutions mysterious art, and it¡¯s an enhanced version at that. The energy supply is unlimited ¡­¡± Carolyn smiled as she continued to study the civilization in the tomb. their greatest characteristic is that they can absorb energy without any obstacles!


    However, di Qi suddenly sensed something and revealed a shocked expression, ¡±


    ¡°I have a feeling ¡­ It was as if they were connected by blood ¡­ It¡¯s just like the connection with the ancient innate gods back then ¡­¡±


    This connection came from his previously useless fire gene bloodline.


    Although it was very small, there was indeed a connection ¡­


    but, in the depths of the ruins of the ancient elemental civilization, how could there be ¡­


    Di Qi¡¯s eyes were deep as he looked into the depths of the ruins. His heart was beating fast, ¡± the connection is too weak. Only someone who has achieved Dao can feel the extremely weak and mysterious connection in this bloodline ¡­


    Are there any of my clansmen in the depths? The innate ancient God clan?


    Or rather, there were ancient clansmen of daolords ¡­

 Chapter 1006

    ?


    1006 Chapter 1016-di Qi, stepping on the path to find his ancestor


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Carolyn was still studying the ancient civilization murals in the tomb.


    There were all kinds of styles. This elemental civilization was very strange. The houses, streets, and furnishings were all made of crystals and diamonds.


    However, it was only natural that this white dwarf was a huge diamond planet.


    ¡°Nothing happened.¡± Di Qi smiled and looked at a tree. I was just surprised by the structure and shape of the creatures here. It¡¯s very interesting.


    yeah, it¡¯s very interesting. Beautiful elemental trees, and even the plants are elementalized ¡­ Carolyn didn¡¯t pay any attention to him. They were only in a cooperative relationship. She casually grabbed a broken branch of a crystal tree, which also contained an elemental heart.


    However, it was very weak, only at the second rank.


    For those who could enter, there was no value in picking them.


    The two giants were conversing calmly.


    Carolyn was still researching.


    However. di Qi. who was standing behind him, looked more and more solemn. that feeling is getting stronger and stronger ¡­ How could my clan¡¯s bloodline be in the depths ¡­¡±


    Di Qi was extremely puzzled and felt that it was unbelievable.


    my race isn¡¯t some heaven-defying race. Our genes aren¡¯t strong. We don¡¯t have the space bloodline of the primordial humans, the powerful race of Carolyn, or the mysterious and unpredictable demon core race. We don¡¯t have any powerful genetic talents ¡­


    Di Qi¡¯s true form was a golden Crow.


    Our race is a race of innate ancient gods.


    His bloodline was just ordinary ¡­ It was far from being comparable to the other powerful races, but it was too strange that his bloodline connection had appeared in this ancient monument ¡­


    He couldn¡¯t help but contact his wife, the moon god si Yun, one of the thirteen innate ancient gods.


    In the internal space.


    ¡°He discovered the bloodline aura of our clan?¡± At this moment, Kong Yun was also shocked.


    As a moon god back then, her aptitude was naturally not bad, and with di Qi¡¯s full guidance, she was already quite a distance away from rank 9.


    is it true? ¡± Kong Yun couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± is there really the aura of our bloodline race in the depths of the ancient elemental civilization? ¡±


    In the ruins of an ancient civilization, it was already strange to have the aura of living beings, let alone their own people.


    After all, so many years had passed, and the thirteen innate ancient gods from the era of the innate ancient gods had all died!


    Only the two of them were left alive to this era ¡­


    Di Qi furrowed his brows and said,¡±a race that can survive in this Historic Site?¡± it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t encountered them before. It¡¯s those remnants of the elemental civilization. They¡¯re very weak and run away as soon as they see us ¡­ And now, it seems that our clansmen are also living in the ruins. Could it be that they are also a Special Branch of the elemental race?¡±


    This was a terrifying and even bizarre piece of news.


    Could they be the elemental race?


    Or rather, their mother, the daolord, the first ancestor who created the world ¡­ In fact, he was a member of the elemental race?


    Di Qi remained silent for a long time, then said to Kong Yun, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible! Thinking back, my race is naturally covered in energy flames, forming a thick energy coat outside ¡­ Ordinary flesh-and-blood creatures are mostly covered in feathers and scales. How could they be naturally wrapped in a layer of energy flames that are still burning?¡±


    Now that he thought about it, he was terrified.


    ¡°Thirteen ancient gods and nine Sun golden crows ¡­ you are the same. Da Feng, Yun, and the others are also covered in a layer of energy. As innate ancient gods, they control the order of heaven and earth, sunshine, wind, fire, moonlight, clouds, and mist ¡­ It glowed and was surrounded by energy. It was similar to an elemental creature.¡±


    In fact, having inherited the bloodline of the Phoenix, they naturally had a ring of energy flames like the Phoenix.


    However, the true form of a Phoenix was naturally a creature of flesh and blood.


    Although they were not elemental energy creatures, phoenixes also had the talent to control ¡± elemental energy. they could cover their bodies with an elemental coat and could barely be considered half elemental creatures.


    After that, the Phoenix evolved, and its bloodline became more and more perfect. Its energy coat became Platinum, and its flame control also became energy control ¡­ It was indeed a true half-elemental creature.


    However, the life structure of the Phoenix race was its own characteristics from the very beginning. It was unique and had never imitated anyone. It was also a completely different creature from pure elemental energy creatures!


    Her genetic core was still a carbon-based flesh-and-blood creature, but it was just a huge and heavy elemental coat.


    However, at this moment, di Qi still felt that it was unbelievable. He walked back and forth.


    according to the situation of the civilization ruins you have obtained, we are completely different from the elemental creatures of this race! Kong Yun was also very smart. He quickly and seriously analyzed, ¡± we innate ancient gods have pure flesh and blood bodies. Even though we are covered in energy flames ¡­ However, there is a qualitative difference. They are true elements, and they have no physical form at all.¡±


    Di Qi agreed. but our race does have characteristics similar to elemental creatures ¡­ Could it be a half-elemental creature?¡±


    Half-elemental?


    But when they thought of this, they looked at each other and were stunned!


    The enemy¡¯s civilization, the moon god season ¡­ Half-elemental creatures. It was said that the other party was a mysterious civilization with many half-elemental creatures!


    ¡®We¡¯re also half-elemental creatures ¡­¡¯


    Could it be so coincidental?


    the bloodline of both parties is so similar. This is almost impossible to be a coincidence ¡­ Di Qi mumbled to himself with an unbelievable thought, ¡± could it be that we are really related by blood? our clan actually came from ¡­


    He immediately suppressed this thought.


    This thought was too terrifying.


    It was simply subverting his position and views!


    However, once this thought emerged, it was somewhat impossible to contain.


    After all, both civilizations were at war, and he was very similar to the bloodline extraordinary system of the other civilization ¡­


    He took a deep breath. He had to figure out everything. He looked at Kong Yun and said, ¡± ¡°If it was just a simple exploration of the ancient ruins before, I must go to the depths of the ruins now.


    It seems that our main clan is not simple! There might be a big secret in our bloodline.


    Back then, there was probably a great reason behind the daolord¡¯s descent into the primordial world and the creation of the heavens and earth. I have to find the truth and find the cause and effect of this!¡±


    Kong Yun nodded, his face solemn. He said softly and gently, ¡± ¡°We ¡­ We are here to find out the truth, not for anyone else, but for ourselves. When we returned to the primordial world, our mother, the daolord, was long gone ¡­ Perhaps, if we can meet ¡­¡±


    The two of them were not calm. It was too strange to find bloodline auras similar to theirs in these ruins.


    At this moment, in the ancient ruins.


    After examining the tree, Carolyn looked at di Qi and said, ¡± let¡¯s continue forward.


    alright, I have to go deeper and see the characteristics of this ancient ruin. Di Qi smiled. He had no intention of telling Carolyn about this Strange Matter.


    Carolyn was a loyal supporter of the ancient gods. Even if it was just a guess ¡­ If she found out, it would be a big problem.


    However, he had to figure out the mystery of his birth.


    In the beginning, he had thought that his race was very ordinary and not considered strong, but now ¡­ It was as if he could see the thick fog behind the scenes, the bottomless mysteries of ancient history.


    Moon god season!


    ¡®What does it have to do with us ¡­¡¯


    ¡­


    In the ruins.


    Xu Zhi was very indifferent. He looked at these creatures and muttered, ¡± previously, I used a Phoenix to create a half-elemental civilization from the mother stream civilization. I even created an elemental identity in the moon god season ¡­ Now, this half-elemental creature is the latest version of the half-elemental creature.¡±


    Even though it seemed to have changed.


    But in reality, it was still a half-elemental being with a flesh core and an elemental body.


    The only thing that had truly changed and integrated was the legacy of the ancient elemental civilization, which had been integrated into the bloodline of this half-elemental.


    ¡°Mm ¡­ ¡®This half-elemental creature has a memory imprint. It should be fine to say that it¡¯s a mutated descendant of this pure-elemental creature and has become a half-elemental ¡­¡¯ We should be able to go deeper now that we¡¯ve forced our way back and deceived the mechanism.¡±


    Although they looked different, the heritage and mark of their race could not be faked. This was the core of their bloodline ¡­


    ¡°Mm ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm as he led this group of newly-born children into the ancient monument. now that we¡¯ve entered this ancient monument, there should be no more resistance. There¡¯s no need to force a breakthrough, and we can swagger in ¡­ In that case, let¡¯s enter the deeper mine labyrinth and take a look ¡­¡±


    He began to walk in, intending to see what was in the depths of the ruins. He said indifferently,


    while. ¡®m at it.. ¡®ll also find a place to place the table lamp, Phoenix, and the four elemental planes in the depths of the mother stream civilization¡¯s sun ¡­ Call him over. He¡¯s acknowledging his ancestors and clan in this civilization.¡±

 Chapter 1007

    ?


    1007 Civilization¡¯s glory and conversation (2 in 1)


    The deeper The Crystal Maze went, the more complicated it became.


    The entire white short star was like a huge diamond honeycomb. Every grid was once a prosperous town or village. Some of them had been excavated long ago, while some still had relatively intact relics.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi had inherited his bloodline, and the repulsive pressure was instantly dispelled. All he had to resist was the increasingly thick elemental ocean and the electromagnetic storm.


    They went deeper.


    ¡°The ruins are becoming more and more complete ¡­ It was already very difficult for an ordinary rank-9 to reach this place ¡­ I have to say, the civilization mechanism of the elemental creatures is very good at protecting their ruins.¡±


    The elemental guardians of these tombs were born on the corpses of the tombs.


    Although it didn¡¯t have much intelligence and wisdom, it was like an elemental creature and had an endless source of power. You couldn¡¯t defeat it at all. Instead, it could exhaust you to death!


    Xu Zhi was in a Crystal City, looking at a tomb.


    even if your physical strength is amazing and you¡¯re fighting with The Guardian of this city¡¯s Cemetery, you¡¯ll exhaust the other party¡¯s energy to death and make the other party vanish into thin air ¡­


    ¡®You won¡¯t be able to get anything either, because The Guardian God has already sucked the remains of the entire tomb-the elemental heart-dry and shattered ¡­¡¯ The tomb is already empty.¡±


    This was the disgusting yet perfect tomb-guarding mechanism.


    It was like fighting someone who practiced the ¡°nine revolutions mysterious art.¡± Even if you exhausted your opponent to death, you would find out that you wouldn¡¯t get anything from the remains of your opponent. Instead, you would end up in a sorry state.


    Therefore, in order to break through a tomb, one could not use brute force to fight the elemental Guardian God.


    He could only resort to trickery, or rather, completely overpower the other party with his strength, and instantly launch an assassination, attacking the weakness of the other party¡¯s Tomb Guardian and cutting off the other party¡¯s energy source.


    so, in this ancient site, a very rare scene appeared. Along the way, the tombs of all sizes are relatively well preserved. The burial items and corpses are all well preserved ¡­


    They would only choose the weaker tombs to attack. If they did not have the ability to break through a Guardian God of the same level, they would not use brute force. Instead, I¡¯m going to go deeper, search, and find the tombs of the relatively weaker elemental villages.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the tombs of all sizes.


    Some powerful and prosperous city cemeteries were not to be broken through. Most of the ancient elemental races would hide in the cemeteries and survive, forming a Cemetery civilization.


    As for the existence of others, they might encounter the vestigial tribe living in the tomb that was broken through.


    Xu Zhi walked all the way and finally stopped in his tracks. He looked at an extremely prosperous Super City, which could be said to be the largest town he had seen so far.


    ¡°This should be a pretty good ancient town. It should be very prosperous ¡­ If the tomb is powerful and The Guardian is powerful, there should be a lot of elemental survivors living inside.¡± Xu Zhi stepped forward.


    Hualala.


    He led a group of newborn and young fellows and directly walked into the tomb.


    The crystal tomb was extremely luxurious and sparkling.


    There were transparent elemental creatures living in the caves, wandering around.


    One of the strong and tall elemental creatures could not help but have a slight change in expression as he sensed something. other elemental creatures have come in. Didn¡¯t I tell them not to enter? ¡± We¡¯ve already filled up the rooms here.¡±


    They didn¡¯t suspect that an outsider had entered.


    This was because the tomb¡¯s elemental Guardian, akatz, did not react at all.


    there¡¯s no other way. Recently, there are more and more evil gravediggers outside ¡­ More and more tombs were destroyed, and too many refugees were running around ¡­¡± On the side, a flame giant holding an elemental steel fork said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look ¡­¡±


    He had just taken a step.


    However, a group of strange-looking creatures walked in.


    The leader was actually a gentle-looking human youth. He was fifteen or sixteen years old and had a handsome appearance. He had red lips and white teeth. He wore a classic robe and looked like a sunny fairy tale youth who had walked out of the library.


    ¡°Enemies from the outside!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a living person!¡±


    The entire elemental cavern was in chaos.


    Screams, wails, and whispers could be heard.


    They were too weak and only had one gene. Which of the existences who could enter were not great Daoists who had transcended the laws of the universe? Breaking through the tutelary meant that they would die without a doubt.


    ¡°No¡­ They¡¯re giving off the same aura as us, they¡¯re from the same race as us ¡­¡± At this moment, the tall elemental creature in the lead said, ¡± there¡¯s no need to run. No matter what, if we really have to die, no one can escape.


    Same race?


    They stopped in their tracks.


    The aura was the same, so there was no mistake about them being of the same race ¡­


    However, why was his form so different from theirs?


    Moreover, the creature in front of him was clearly an ordinary human-shaped life form with flesh and blood. How could it be of the same race as him?


    ¡°Who the hell are you!¡± The leader asked.


    ¡°Are you the leader of this race?¡± Xu Zhi smiled and looked at them.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± A strong elemental flame being walked out and said respectfully, ¡± ¡°You, who are you, where are you from ¡­ What kind of creature are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ji ¡­¡± Xu Zhi smiled gently and said,¡¯as for what kind of creature it is? Do you see the group of children behind me? This is the best explanation.¡±


    Only then did they look at the group of creatures behind them.


    They had the same aura as them, and their bodies were also shrouded in energy flames of various colors.


    However, their eggshells were not crystals or diamonds, but a mass of flesh and blood!


    ¡°Their eggshells?¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    flesh and blood? how is that possible?!


    ¡­


    These weak survivors were all dumbfounded. There were so many people in the cave that they started shouting noisily, without any organization or discipline.


    The outside world liked to call the elemental crystal diamond that they lived in the elemental core. They preferred to call it the eggshell.


    It was because they were like ¡®egg¡¯ animals.


    Elemental creatures would lay eggs in the ¡± eggshell ¡°.


    Their young elemental bodies had to be born in the ¡± eggshells ¡°, grow up, and live on the eggshells until they became gods. Only then would they break out of the eggshells and be able to truly leave the eggshells.


    However, most of the elemental creatures would still keep their eggshells after they grew up. They had a high degree of compatibility and would be used as a container to store energy inside, following them as a magic weapon for the rest of their lives.


    In their battles, as long as they could store enough energy, they would have an unlimited supply, and the container they used to store energy was the ¡± eggshell.


    how can your eggshells be a lump of flesh and blood ¡­ Doesn¡¯t that mean that you can¡¯t leave your eggshells for the rest of your lives? aren¡¯t you half flesh and blood creatures?¡± The leading elemental leader was confused and terrified.


    Mutation!


    A word appeared in their minds.


    After all, the elemental civilization had existed for far too long.


    Especially after their decline, they had lived in the ruins for countless years. Perhaps. in order to survive, one of the branches of their clan had undergone some unimaginable mutation. It was not impossible for them to become part of. living being with flesh and blood.


    This was because the other party also had the inherited memories of their clan. They were of the same clan, and they had the same ancestor. This was without a doubt.


    we¡¯re related by blood. Naturally, we¡¯re related by blood ¡­


    Ji smiled gently. it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been away from this clan for too long. I¡¯ve been wandering in the outside world for countless years ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that you would still be in such a miserable state after your rare return. It¡¯s truly lamentable.¡±


    ¡°You are all traitors! Betraying the glory of our race! They¡¯re no longer pure elemental beings like us.¡±


    At this moment, a young elemental creature beside them roared, ¡± you have flesh and blood, which means ¡­ You will never be able to escape your own eggshells!


    All of you will have to leave behind this blood and flesh flaw that symbolizes humiliation for the rest of your lives!


    You guys are no longer immune to physical attacks!


    Now that you have a physical body, you¡¯ll suffer physical attacks. That piece of core is your fatal weakness!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the young elemental creature.


    ¡°Al!¡± The leader¡¯s face darkened. stop talking.


    ¡°All of you are already crippled!¡±


    The elemental creature named al was still roaring angrily. He shouted with all his might and cursed, ¡± at the same time, you¡¯ve gained flesh and blood. You no longer possess the nature-defying characteristic of us elemental creatures-unlimited energy conversion. You¡¯re no different from ordinary flesh and blood creatures. Your physical strength is limited ¡­


    All of you have become despicable and lowly! It was no different from ordinary flesh and blood ¡­ In fact, you¡¯re even weaker than ordinary living beings with flesh and blood!¡±


    The teenager roared and cried at the same time. Elemental tears kept flowing down. wuwuwu, you¡¯re so despicable. You don¡¯t have any faith at all. You¡¯ve lost the glory of our ancestors ¡­


    ¡°Hold him down! Hold that bastard down!¡±


    On the side, the elemental leader of the settlement was completely enraged.


    ¡°You little brat, it¡¯s fine if you usually cause trouble!¡±


    you¡¯re still spouting nonsense!?


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for a beating!¡±


    In an instant, a few elementals grabbed his eggshell crystal, pressed him down, and dragged him out.


    ¡°. ¡®m sorry ¡­¡±


    The elemental leader looked nervous. that fellow has always been a thorn in our camp.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xu Zhi watched quietly as the elemental boy was dragged away into the cave and locked up. he¡¯s right. He¡¯s a very smart little guy ¡­ A half-elemental creature has already lost all the advantages of being an elemental being, such as physical immunity and the ability to convert unlimited energy ¡­¡±


    That was the truth.


    In the beginning, the half-elemental creatures represented by the phoenixes did not have the nature-defying characteristics of pure elemental creatures.


    He had a flesh core?


    Then, there must be a flaw in the material theory.


    He had lost the powerful advantage of elemental creatures and their strong physical immunity.


    He had a flesh core?


    It had to go through the process of absorbing elements, flesh, and energy ¡­ This way, he would lose the infinite energy conversion rate that he could achieve in one step.


    He had lost the second advantage of elemental creatures: Infinite energy conversion.


    Pure elemental creatures and half elemental creatures might seem to be only one word apart, but they were two completely different species. They did not possess the two heaven-defying advantages of elemental creatures!


    ¡°May I ask, what realm are you at now?¡±


    The elemental leader was very excited.


    The elemental remnants beside him were also extremely excited, as if they had grasped onto a life-saving straw!


    They also knew that turning into flesh and blood would mean losing their glory.


    They would also lose their most powerful bloodline extraordinary system characteristics and fall into the hands of an extremely ordinary race in the universe!


    Their most powerful physical immunity and energy conversion characteristics would be lost, but now, in the face of life and death, they could not care less ¡­


    Even if they were to be reduced to a mediocre and weak extraordinary race in the ordinary universe, it would be better than waiting for death slowly and completely!


    And they would no longer have the chance to rise like their ancestors.


    How did their ancestors rise to power?


    Their elemental ancestors were naturally genes. In the beginning, they couldn¡¯t find any genes to fuse with. After all, experts had to continuously fuse their genes. Only with three genes could they become gods.


    Therefore, the ancestors of the elemental race at that time were unable to become extraordinary. They first took the path of Science and Technology, developed spaceships, and traveled to various places, white dwarves, and planets with high electromagnetism, in search of similar cosmic elemental life forms like themselves.


    He was also very lucky.


    Generation after generation, after hundreds of thousands of years, they finally found the first batch of elemental life forms. It took them another hundreds of thousands of years to reach the second type of elemental life forms ¡­


    After all, the number of elemental lifeforms was too small!


    Life forms made of carbon-based flesh and blood were the easiest to form. After all, carbon-based was a very common substance that made up 98% of life forms.


    0.01% was slightly lower.


    Their rise was built on the hard work of generations of their people and millions of years. They were also very lucky to avoid countless disasters because they lived on the white dwarf and lived in hiding. Ordinary civilizations would not come to such a dangerous place ¡­


    Countless years later, they found a fourth elemental civilization.


    At that time, he would rise completely!


    Four genes meant that he could break through to the ninth-tier of the elemental realm.


    Their advantage completely exploded out. They belonged to the late-stage transcendent system and were incomparably heaven-defying and powerful. They accumulated the hard work of countless generations and transformed into Dragons. Their terrifying heaven-defying battle prowess swept through everything and headed towards their peak.


    In the end, they had stepped into a level ten civilization ¡­


    To reach the ultimate realm of the universe, the end of the great Dao!


    In the later stages, they even continued to collect elemental civilizations, and there were a total of seven.


    This was the history of their development. However, at this time, they could no longer rise like their ancestors.


    Although they were survivors in the ruins and had struggled for decades in the tombs, this place was also a cage. There was no chance for them to go outside and regrow ¡­


    There was a group of Daoist cultivators guarding outside the ruins, trapping them to death.


    He no longer had the chance ¡­


    ¡®Our glory has been completely lost ¡­¡¯


    The extraordinary elemental Empire was already finished!


    They looked at each other. The feeling of their Faith in Glory collapsing was very desperate.


    Especially now, seeing his own kind fall to such an extent, reduced to ordinary flesh and blood creatures in order to survive ¡­ They had lost their strongest characteristics.


    That was equivalent to cutting off the faith of civilization! He had abandoned the faith of his race! They felt the same sorrow and despair as the young man, al ¡­


    However, they could not show it.


    This was because the new race in front of them was for the continuation of their race.


    ah, that fellow, ARL, doesn¡¯t know at all. We really have no other way ¡­ The leader sighed. If it was possible, who would give up the characteristics of their own race?


    He had given up his dream!


    He had to accept the cruel reality!


    Al, this was the world of adult elemental creatures.


    there are no dreams in the world of adult elemental creatures. The leader looked at the struggling youth in the cage and sighed, as if he had aged another ten years.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lock that little fellow up. Let him come out and see what he has to say ¡­¡± Xu Zhi said with a faint smile.


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s too young, too idealistic ¡­¡± The elemental leader hesitated and mumbled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let him out. He wants to talk to me about dreams, so I¡¯ll talk to him about dreams.¡±


    Soon, the young man was released. He looked at the mysterious ¡®Ji¡¯ in front of him with hatred.


    ¡°Everything is balanced ¡­ Elemental life forms are powerful, but they have lost too much and are too singular. They can not be considered truly powerful.¡± Xu Zhi laughed.


    Our elemental race isn¡¯t considered to be truly powerful?


    As soon as he said that, all the elemental creatures had an inexplicable look on their faces.


    He looked at the race in front of him, which had started off with a good impression, but gradually turned into a trace of hatred.¡¯So you¡¯ve abandoned our heaven-defying talents and reduced to such ordinary, weak flesh and blood life forms. Are you really strong?¡¯


    This was too laughable.

 Chapter 1008

    ?


    1008 We are going to rise!


    At the side, the elemental youngster named al couldn¡¯t help but ask loudly,¡±Our ancient civilization isn¡¯t truly powerful? Then where did the glory we once had come from?¡±


    If their bloodline system was not strong enough, how could they become a level 10 civilization and have a glorious history?


    Elemental lifeforms like them were almost invincible existences of the same level after they were formed!


    Young man Ji only smiled and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°After it takes shape, it will naturally be powerful ¡­ However, would there be a chance for it to take form?


    The pure elemental creatures would definitely be destroyed in the future because there were too few suitable genes and they could not find any. What¡¯s the use of having an imaginary future that¡¯s powerful?¡±


    After a short pause, he continued. and even if you find it, you¡¯ll only be able to fuse it with the genes of the same species. Four genes that are similar in general and have almost no major differences in their characteristics can not be considered truly powerful without your own genetic combination.


    elemental lifeforms are undoubtedly strong, but other flesh lifeforms aren¡¯t weak either. They can even fight elemental lifeforms. As long as you can find the right genes and complement each other, you won¡¯t be weaker than elemental lifeforms of the same level.


    The elemental youngster named al didn¡¯t refute.


    This was indeed the case.


    Their genes were all elements and were too singular. There was no genetic compatibility ¡­ Although it was very heaven-defying, if the four genes of a flesh life form were perfectly matched, each of them was also very heaven-defying. They could indeed fight and even win.


    ¡°But that¡¯s too rare! It¡¯s extremely rare for a normal bloodline being to cultivate multiple heaven-defying Bloodline Systems at the same time.¡± A ¡®er said fiercely.


    Xu Zhi was speechless. This elemental young man seemed to know quite a bit about these things. It seemed that he was familiar with the history of the ancient civilization. He said with a faint smile, ¡± could it be that the probability of finding all four elemental genes, breaking through to level nine, and regaining the glory of my ancestors is higher than this? ¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, he completely stopped.


    It could be said that their ancestors were extremely lucky to have survived the primitive accumulation and found the other three elemental civilizations. The probability of them forming was also not high ¡­


    There was no difference between the two.


    Even if they could go out, they would have to find new bloodlines of the three elements and set sail again, which was a very low probability of success.


    It was no less difficult than finding three extremely heaven-defying bloodline genes.


    that¡¯s right, ¡± young man Ji smiled and said, ¡± having a body of flesh and blood means that we can fuse all the genes of a living being with flesh and blood ¡­ We¡¯ve lost the characteristics of a pure elemental life form, but we now have the ability to fuse our genes into our flesh and blood, as well as the abilities of our elemental genes. We have more choices.¡±


    Al¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    The survivors around them looked at each other, and a glimmer of hope flashed across their old and desperate faces.


    In the beginning, they felt that their race had lost the glory of their ancestors and their two most heaven-defying talents. They had become an ordinary race.


    His clan had been crippled and was walking towards mediocrity ¡­


    However, this was the last resort. He could only accept the cruel reality. But now that he thought about it, perhaps it was not cruel. The present was a good choice. A new future? Unlimited possibilities?


    Yueshen Ji turned around and walked past the stubborn young man.


    He looked at the bustling and desperate elemental remnants in the entire cave and said lightly, ¡± stubbornly guarding the glory and carrying a heavy burden is the stupidest. The path is one¡¯s own. Sticking to the past is the stupidest ¡­


    Why pursue the glory of the ancient ancestors? Step on the path that belongs to us. In the future, we will naturally be on the same level as him! The future generations will reach the end of the great path for the second time!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the eyes of all the despairing and dispirited elemental life forms in the tomb burst with bright hope.


    He had reached the end of the great Dao for the second time!


    ¡°Can we have that dream again?¡± The elemental leader suddenly became muddleheaded, and he was full of longing as he recalled his youth.


    Back then, wasn¡¯t he the same as this thorn-like al in front of him? They were fighting for their own race.


    However, as he continued to struggle and go out to explore the ruins, he gradually understood that his ridiculous dream and reality were so cruel. When he returned to the tomb of his race and saw the old leader of his race, he would never forget the words he said before he died:


    I don¡¯t have any more chances ¡­ ¡®Our glory has been completely lost ¡­¡¯ This was the world of adult elemental creatures ¡­ I don¡¯t have dreams.¡±


    Recalling the past, the leader suddenly fell silent and whimpered, ¡± ¡°Can we still have dreams?¡±


    that¡¯s natural. The door of dreams has always been opened for everyone who is eager to chase their dreams. The young man smiled warmly.


    Dreams!


    Their dispirited eyes were completely lit up with hope.


    that¡¯s right, that¡¯s all the gossip. I still hope that you can build hope and not continue to be dispirited ¡­ I¡¯m here to know if there¡¯s any way to isolate the spatial turbulence and build a teleportation formation.¡± Yueshen Ji said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, of course I do ¡­¡±


    although we are extremely weak and don¡¯t have the suitable genes to fuse with and cultivate to become high-level experts, ¡± the elemental leader said hurriedly, ¡± we can request our Guardian, akatz, to separate a stable space for teleportation and build a space teleportation formation.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Xu Zhi laughed.


    then we¡¯ll immediately ask for instructions and contact The Guardian. They were very excited, and the group of elemental creatures were shocked. The other party told them that they had dreams and that they had to believe in their dreams ¡­


    Indeed, they should not be in despair. There was still hope for their civilization!


    Now, there was no need to defend to the death. If they could rise again in another way and civilization, that would truly be the glory of reviving their ancestors, and that was what their ancestors wanted to see!


    ¡°We still have hope!¡±


    The leader looked at the survivors around him, waved his fist, and shouted excitedly, ¡± over the years, many powerful cultivators have fallen in the ruins. We¡¯ve been collecting their flesh and blood, their powerful genes ¡­ We might be able to get a lot of powerful genes and bloodlines, which will give us a good starting point!¡±


    The surrounding survivors were all excited.


    Generations after generations, they had tried to collect the remains of those experts, hoping to merge them into their bloodline. However, they couldn¡¯t do it ¡­ But now, they could rise!


    ¡°Leader, you¡¯re too wise!¡± Al Said excitedly.


    The leader was also very excited. isn¡¯t that? ¡®When I was young, I was just like you. I was full of hope and drive. I went to ruins everywhere to look for rank-9 cultivators who were killed by The Guardian gods ¡­¡¯ After that, I became dispirited and felt that I was doing useless things. Now, my savings have actually come in handy!¡±


    Al Said excitedly, ¡± those who can become Daoists will have good genes. We have collected a lot. We can combine them into a heaven-defying gene!


    ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    The elemental leader laughed. it¡¯s not just us. Some of the remnant tribes in the other tombs are also like us. Let¡¯s go and contact the other tribes. We¡¯ll take all the genes of the fallen warriors they¡¯ve collected over the past 100000 years!


    open the treasure vault and offer all the remains of the cultivators we¡¯ve accumulated to that existence. There¡¯s hope for the rise of our elemental race!

 Chapter 1009

    ?


    1009 Just average


    How could they not be excited?


    Before this, he was filled with despair.


    Without any hope of development, civilization was bound to go extinct. They could only muddle along and survive by hiding in the tombs of their ancestors.


    However, now that they thought about it, turning into half-elemental creatures was indeed the best way for their civilization to rise again.


    Excitement, excitement, and longing ignited a motivation called desire!


    They were simply too excited. They had never been as excited as they were today.


    That was because, if the elemental race could fuse with the extraordinary bloodline of flesh and blood, the various genes that they had stored for so many years would be able to fuse with it. It would lead to a huge rise in power!


    ¡°Previously, we thought that we had betrayed the glory of our ancestors,¡±


    ¡°W-we¡¯re going to rise!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, open our Treasury!¡±


    send some men to the neighboring villages and have them bring all their savings here!


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    wait. Let the villages spread the news to the towns and villages further away. Bring all the remains of the grave robbers that have been accumulated in their tribes for generations! Tell them that there is hope for our clan to rise again! Our Savior has arrived!¡±


    that¡¯s right. Tell them to bring them all here. We want the genes, we want the powerful extraordinary bloodline!


    The leader laughed out loud. He was crying and laughing at the same time. He was really excited, ¡± that existence is still setting up the teleportation array. We have to give him a huge surprise later!


    The surrounding survivors were also full of confidence.


    Whoosh.


    The tutelary was in charge of this tomb. At this time, it specially carved out a piece of land and quickly set up a teleportation array in a stable space, opening up a path on both sides.


    Ji Yi and Ji Ming, who had been Xu Zhi¡¯s moon Goddess in the past, descended on this land.


    They were extremely excited.


    Ji Yi took a deep breath. back then, you asked me to take away moon god Ji¡¯s maid and then disappeared until now. But now, you¡¯ve allowed us to descend here? ¡±


    Now, more than a thousand years had passed.


    Back then, the maidservant was nameless. She had given herself a name, Ji Ming.


    The civilization of the mother stream had also changed greatly. The mother stream had already extended to many branches, connected to many barren planets, collected resources, and had an endless stream of gods.


    Sun god ASA, Ji Shang, and transmigrator Li Li were already high-level deities. They had already begun to set foot on the path of rank-9 and were in the midst of a long climb.


    As for Ji Yi, she had obtained an opportunity and the two of them were currently climbing up the ninth step.


    After all, their bloodline system meant that every two of them would be Dao companions and move forward together.


    But in fact, it was easy to reach the level of a high-level deity. The path to the ninth-rank was a very slow trial.


    However, they had already developed a unique eternal bloodline. By burning their life force, they could accelerate the speed of their slumber and awakening. Their climbing speed was not slow!


    ¡°We¡¯ve already developed to this stage, but moon god Lord Ji has still disappeared ¡­ But now, he suddenly appeared and sent us a mental message. It¡¯s said that this place is the origin of the Moon god Ji clan¡¯s bloodline?¡±


    They were all very careful as they walked out of the teleportation array.


    ¡°Moon Goddess Ji¡¯s bloodline is very mysterious. She¡¯s a half-elemental creature ¡­ The four great elemental races, as well as you, the moon goddess Ji¡¯s maid Ji Ming, all have this half-elemental bloodline ¡­¡±


    They saw a Crystal Palace, some half-elemental infants, and some magical crystal elemental creatures. It was very magical.


    ¡°What about the Lord?¡±


    At that moment, the leader excitedly rushed over and looked at the two human girls.


    ¡°Lord Ji said that he was going to pick up the ancestors of the four elements. Lord Ji¡¯s descendants have gone ¡­¡± Ji Yi was very confused. She did not expect that there was actually an ancestor of her bloodline hiding in their mother stream civilization.


    He had never seen it before, so he couldn¡¯t help but be extremely curious about what kind of existence it was.


    ¡°Sir Ji, he asked us to come over first to deal with the things here and understand the situation and civilization.¡± Ji Yi said.


    The leader looked at the young girl who was made of flesh and blood and frowned.


    This woman named Ji Yi was a living being of pure flesh and blood ¡­ Then, he was integrated with a half-elemental bloodline. It could be said that he was not a pure-blooded Clansman of theirs.


    ¡°Is that so? This bloodline is between half elements. If flesh and blood life forms can merge with this bloodline, elemental life forms like us can also merge with this bloodline ¡­¡±


    After all, they were in the middle of the two races.


    In fact, they still had a very strong sense of rejection. They did not like the flesh-and-blood creatures in front of them to be fused with their elemental bloodlines ¡­


    The young girl in front of them had merged with their blood.


    It was likely that this flesh body of hers was already her original body. Once she transformed, her huge elemental body would become a giant elemental life form that could cover the sky and earth.


    This was something that was very repulsive. One¡¯s own bloodline should not be used by other races. This was common knowledge in the universe.


    However, since it was the decision of the moon goddess Ji, there was no reason to object. After all, as a new elemental civilization, they should abandon some of their beliefs.


    ¡°Oh right, this is the bloodline we collected ¡­¡±


    The leader had a serious look on his face as he took out all sorts of remains and meat. He smiled and said, ¡± this way, our tribe will rise again. We¡¯ll be very powerful. We¡¯ll have a strong foundation from the beginning.


    Ji Yi looked at the corpses of the Dao cultivators and was shocked. There were too many of them.


    However, when he heard about bloodline, he frowned. his realm is terrifyingly powerful. But bloodline ¡­ Although I didn¡¯t look at it in detail, I think it¡¯s just ordinary.¡±


    ¡°How can it be ordinary? Take a closer look.¡± On the side, the young Al was instantly dissatisfied. those who can enter our civilization¡¯s ruins are not weak. In the entire universe, they are all very strong.


    ¡°Your civilization¡¯s ruins. Oh right, can you tell me about it?¡± Ji Yi asked. She was quite curious about the history of the moon goddesses.


    The elemental leader confidently began to talk about their history, their strength, and their two heaven-defying characteristics.


    although he was very serious, the two of them didn¡¯t get too excited.


    Al was also full of confidence. although our ancestors gave up the two most powerful heaven-defying bloodline characteristics, and in the future, we will be ordinary flesh and blood creatures and set sail again ¡­


    However, we can also become very strong! In the future, he could be on par with his ancestors ¡­ Now, the bloodlines we¡¯ve collected are a good start.¡±


    ¡°Mm ¡­ Elemental civilizations are just so-so, I guess.¡±


    ji yi thought for a moment and said very honestly, ¡± ¡°i now know about the ancient history of moon goddess ji. so this is her background ¡­ But thinking about it, if it wasn¡¯t for the destruction of a civilization and the lack of manpower, re-developing the mother stream civilization now ¡­ I won¡¯t think of you.¡±


    Our ancient glory? Just average?


    If it wasn¡¯t for an accident happening to their own civilization, would they not think of us?


    Al was completely stunned. could it be that the mother stream civilization has developed to a heaven-defying extent and is no longer inferior to us? ¡±


    The information revealed by these words was simply too shocking.


    At first, they had thought that they were going to set sail again and collect genes. Who knew that the other party would directly tell them that they were already unimaginably powerful and that they were no weaker than they were in their ancient glory days?


    you¡¯ve already collected three types of transcendent bloodlines that match our half-elemental bloodline and formed four gene combinations? ¡± The elemental leader said in surprise.


    not yet, ¡± Ji Yi replied. at the moment, our civilization only has two genes.


    The other party was completely furious. didn¡¯t we just get excited? it¡¯s just as we thought. Aren¡¯t we just looking for genes? A transcendent civilization formed from only two transcendent genetic cultivation systems and you say it¡¯s stronger than ours?¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be too strange if four genes could match up to them. However, there were only two of them in front of him ¡­


    How weak do you think they are?


    Ji Yi cast them a glance. my race¡¯s half-elemental bloodline gene, plus another gene, eternal life ¡­ Two very simple structures. Do you think that our race¡¯s half-elemental genes are weak? Just the potential of this gene alone isn¡¯t any weaker than the potential of your pure elemental genes.¡±


    the civilization of the mother stream was only established by half-elemental life forms. Other pure flesh and blood life forms, elemental life forms, can not establish it at all.


    Ji Ming mumbled softly, ¡± as for the mother stream civilization, the tree of the mother stream has a strong undying nature. Even if they die ¡­ He could be resurrected at the source of the mother stream ¡­ Although I can¡¯t compare to your infinite energy, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m weaker than you in terms of limitlessness.¡±


    The mother stream civilization?


    They were slightly stunned.


    Endless resurrection, resurrection at the source of the mother stream?


    They did not understand, but after listening carefully, they understood that this half-elemental creature, as a living being of flesh and blood, was actually as heaven-defying as their elemental civilization.


    His physical body was in the source of the mother stream ¡­ The elemental body followed the branches of the mother stream and climbed into the universe. The elemental body ¡­ It didn¡¯t matter if they were killed. This was something that they, as pure elemental lifeforms, couldn¡¯t do.


    The mother stream, coupled with eternal life, would allow his main body to stay at the source of the mother stream, and he would be able to live forever ¡­


    such a civilization ¡­ Such a civilization!¡± Al clenched his fist. He was shocked. Indeed, with the perfect combination of two flesh genes, he could be on par with them.


    If he were to incorporate other new genes into it, wouldn¡¯t that be amazing?


    a civilization with two genes has already developed to such an extent? ¡± The elemental leader was also very excited. it seems that our race has made a new choice. Being a half-elemental is the right path. We will be more glorious than before! Quickly take a look and see if there are any more powerful genes here ¡­ As the remaining genetic slot, it¡¯s more suitable ¡­¡±


    Ji Yi and the other woman were helpless at their enthusiasm.


    However, just as the two of them were in shock, they saw Moon Goddess Ji descend through the teleportation array with a strange lamp in her hand.


    As soon as the lamp was opened, the creature inside walked out. As soon as it came out, they felt a kind of bloodline connection, which made them tremble. This Elemental Bird covered in flames was their ancestor?

 Chapter 1010

    ?1010 It turns out that life is a scheme


    In The Crystal Maze, everyone slowly looked over.


    The white-gold flaming divine bird exuded a vast holiness, giving off a dignified and ancient feeling. It was as if it was the noblest ruler of all the elements in the world.


    Her original body was only the size of an ant, but her elemental coat was comparable to a holy elephant.


    ¡°Where is this place?¡±


    Phoenix could not react in time.


    Before this, she had been living in the four elemental planes, bobbing up and down in the mother stream¡¯s sun.


    Even the mother stream civilization outside, which was already filled with the descendants of the four elements and had experienced the golden age of many civilizations, was completely unaware.


    This was the first time he had left the four elemental planes.


    you guys, why is there someone from my lineage ¡­ The Phoenix was shocked. It looked at the people in front of it and the half-elemental newborn babies. They actually had the aura of its own bloodline ¡­


    Those half-elemental newborns were covered in flames, and their cores were made of flesh and blood. They were too similar to the life form of their race!


    Back then, she had used her own bloodline to give birth to the thirteen innate ancient gods, and they all had the same characteristics: Its entire body was covered in elemental flames, and in the center was a living being made of flesh and blood.


    ¡°Welcome back.¡± I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for more than 10000 years, ¡± yueshen Ji said with a smile.


    Welcome back?


    Ten thousand years ¡­


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    Phoenix could not help but ask. The gentle young man of fifteen or sixteen years old before her gave her a mysterious and unfathomable feeling, a feeling of power that was difficult to resist.


    She looked around and was extremely vigilant.


    This was an ancient elemental land that was extremely suitable for elementals to live in. The bloodline connection of the half-elemental in front of her made her feel like she was home. It was very comfortable.


    you, are you the elemental life of our mother stream civilization, the ancient ancestor? ¡± At this moment, Ji Yi walked out and could not help but say to Phoenix, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s indeed an aura that I can sense.¡±


    Phoenix was slightly taken aback.


    The mother stream civilization?


    I¡¯m a Clansman of your mother stream civilization?


    She looked very calm, but she was still extremely vigilant. No one would choose to relax in such an unfamiliar environment.


    At that moment, moon god Ji smiled and said, ¡± you still need a lot of time to digest it, but you should know that when you first descended on that land, on the desert, from the distant heavens beyond the heavens ¡­ But where did you come from before that?¡±


    The other party knew about the Magus world and her origins ¡­


    Her life?


    my father, Ares, the God of War, fought against unknown enemies for the land of all gods and died a heroic death ¡­ And I also ¡­¡± Phoenix said softly. She had naturally heard of the history and origins of this area.


    ¡°Ares?¡±


    Yueshen Ji smiled as a trace of reminiscence appeared in his eyes, and he said with a gentle and refined expression, ¡±


    he is indeed the God of War who controls fire. His entire body is surrounded by endless divine flames. He has turned into an elemental form, and his vast elemental body can cover the sky and the sun. It is enough to cover the entire continent ¡­ In that case, where did Ares, such a powerful God of War, come from? His bloodline can¡¯t come out of thin air, right?¡±


    Phoenix was silent for a moment.


    ¡°Ji Ming, reveal your elemental body ¡­¡± Moon god Ji said.


    As Moon Goddess Ji¡¯s former maidservant, she revealed her true form without any hesitation.


    BOOM!


    A huge elemental body of flames rapidly rose from the delicate human girl and covered her in an instant.


    If her current divine elemental body was compared to the size of a normal person, then her flesh and blood body was like a grain of rice, floating around her heart.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the elemental body of a half-elemental!¡±


    In the distance, the survivors of the elemental race were amazed at the scene in front of them. This was the first time they had seen the transformation of a half-elemental.


    This elemental body seemed to be in the same form as them.


    But there was a fundamental difference.


    Their elemental heart was a crystal diamond that could be detached, but their elemental core was flesh and blood. It was a fatal weakness that could not be detached.


    the half-elemental race is indeed very special. We usually move around in our elemental bodies ¡­ They moved with their own flesh and blood, so it seemed that their energy was more restrained and did not leak out. This was very good for low-level cultivators ¡­ After all, most of the low-level elemental lifeforms are unable to train very quickly due to the overflow of their elemental essence.¡±


    High-level life forms were naturally able to restrain their energy and prevent it from leaking out, but low-level elemental life forms were energy in themselves. When they went out, their elemental bodies would still leak out very seriously.


    This was a good point.


    but why isn¡¯t this elemental body limited by size? ¡±


    as elementals, we are also limited by our body size ¡­


    Or rather, all life in the universe could not grow infinitely. If it could grow infinitely, it would probably be able to devour all the matter in the universe. This was impossible.


    However, the body of the elemental in front of him was too huge, and it seemed to be able to expand continuously.


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    Al suddenly shouted with an excited expression, ¡± that¡¯s amazing! So that was how it was! It was the true form of this race, a body of flesh and blood ¡­ Their elemental bodies are only in their external form, so they can naturally expand infinitely ¡­¡±


    The leaders and the others around him were instantly shocked and praised al at the same time.


    The young man, al, understood very quickly. Very quickly, he understood the extraordinary principles behind it, which they could not do.


    ¡°This form ¡­ He does look like the fiery God of War ¡­¡±


    At this moment, the Phoenix felt a sense of familiarity when she saw this scene. The connection between their bloodlines was getting stronger.


    Could it be that he really was from their race?


    His father¡¯s bloodline, a Clansman even higher than that?


    She began to let her guard down a little.


    ¡°In terms of bloodline, you are their ancient ancestor.¡± ¡°The connection between bloodlines can¡¯t be fake ¡­¡± Yueshen Ji said with a smile.


    ¡°Then why?¡± Phoenix could not help but ask.


    She had already vaguely guessed it.


    Back then, the enemies of the land of gods were mysterious. Even Hermes had fallen, and the so-called enemy was probably the one in front of him ¡­ The mother stream civilization.


    the Land of the Gods that you mentioned is actually a very evil and powerful civilization. Buddhism, Daoism ¡­


    back then, when I attacked them, I was at the end of my life. For the sake of my future, I decided to plunder their bloodline and talents. In the end, I obtained their eternal bloodline and the ultimate concept of the ancient universe ¡­


    Plundering the other party¡¯s eternal bloodline?


    At this time, the remaining elemental people were still listening to history very seriously.


    He didn¡¯t expect that his other mutated tribe had already left these ancient ruins long ago to explore the outside world, even killing, and reaching an extremely prosperous civilization.


    They had even started a war with other terrifying civilizations and plundered the legendary eternal bloodline!


    One must know that according to their inherited knowledge, eternal life was the most mysterious and powerful one of the top talents. And now, it had actually been seized ¡­


    however, during that war, I seized their bloodline, and they also tried to seize our bloodline ¡­ Plundering will always be mutual ¡­¡±


    Yueshen Ji smiled and said gently, ¡± their system is very terrifying. They have the terrifying radiation ability to change the minds of others and assimilate the life forms of other races. After entering their Buddhist sect, one will be enlightened and become a believer. Their golden light and Platinum-colored radiation cover the entire Galaxy. They are called ¡­ Buddha!¡±


    Buddha?


    Buddhism?


    Everyone pondered for a moment and immediately remembered it in their hearts. This was a very terrifying taboo system.


    ¡°Ares was assimilated by them ¡­ They joined the Buddhist sect and converted to their race.¡±


    Moon god Ji¡¯s voice was calm, making it impossible to read his emotions. It was as if he was looking at the ancient times, ¡± Ares has fought for his race, and he has even coveted our race¡¯s bloodline.


    They wanted to completely assimilate him into their own race and become part of their bloodline ¡­ They let Ares fall in love with one of their goddesses and give birth to their offspring ¡­¡±


    Many people seemed to have seen the ancient war history.


    The vestigial elemental races were filled with righteous indignation!


    Al, who had a bad temper before, couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡± he¡¯s actually so lowly. He used such a strange and unique transcendent system to plunder the bloodline of our race!


    They had already subconsciously converted the glory of their ancestors into the glory of the mother stream civilization. After all, this was their own race.


    When Phoenix heard that, she felt a shiver run down her spine. She could not help but think to herself,¡±Could it be that I¡¯ve been living in the enemy¡¯s camp all this time?¡±


    it¡¯s not just that, ¡± moon god Ji continued, ¡± it¡¯s even communicating with the concept existences in the dark, an equivalent exchange ¡­ With that, we can create a new world and let Ares ¡®daughter build that world and give birth to the half-elemental race!¡±


    To breed a half-elemental race?


    An extremely terrifying thought flashed across her mind.


    It was to help them reproduce the innate ancient God race!


    When Phoenix heard this, even her usually pure and indifferent character was completely shaken. A storm was set off in her heart and she felt an unprecedented sense of fear.


    After all, this was related to her family background.


    This information was too shocking!


    Now that he thought about it carefully, it might really be the case.


    The creation of the primordial world might really have been the scheme of that Buddhist or Daoist existence.


    The ancient connate race in the primordial world controlled wind, fire, lightning, and Thunder. It was clearly an attempt to make the half-elemental race more local.


    As for her, she had been living on her own in the primordial world this entire time. As a daolord, she had helped this civilization develop and advance. Clearly, she had taken the enemy as her father, but in reality, she had been part of the forbidden scheme of some terrifying entity behind the scenes.


    ¡°So, my previous life was actually ¡­¡±


    Phoenix¡¯s heart was not calm and her mind was in turmoil.


    but you¡¯ve finally returned. After more than ten thousand years ¡­ Moon god Ji said in a gentle voice.


    I¡¯m back!


    Her entire body trembled as she felt an inexplicable warmth and gentleness.

 Chapter 1011

    ?


    1011 Chapter 1021-acknowledging the ancestors


    Phoenix was the first to reach the ninth rank, and the first to leave the primordial world. It had been thousands of years since then.


    At this moment, she had just finished her journey to level nine a few hundred years ago. She was already a weak level nine and could enter a complete level nine at any time ¡­ Over 10,000 years old, he could be said to be advancing steadily, and his speed was only average.


    After all, a God¡¯s lifespan was less than 10000 years.top geniuses usually completed the path to level nine within 10000 years, or they would die of old age.


    The Phoenix was only weaker than a ninth-rank magical beast, so it was indeed slower.


    Di Qi, Carolyn, and the others had all taken shortcuts. Di Qi¡¯s three bodies had simultaneously cultivated and corroborated their DAOs, while Carolyn had corroborated her DAOs in her dreams. She had not taken any shortcuts and had broken through her DAOs with force, which was why she had been slow.


    As for her information and cultivation techniques, they were too ancient and closed off from the outside world. They could not keep up with the times.


    However, even at this time, as a weak level 9 who could break through at any time, the Supreme Dao Lord of the ancient world felt an unimaginable instability in his Dao heart. One could imagine how great the impact this had on his Dao heart.


    He had thought that his free life was just a scheme!


    He had been living in the enemy¡¯s camp all this time, acknowledging a thief as his father!


    Even the most powerful existences would have a moment of instability in their minds. This was because the journey of their 10000 years of life had been overturned!


    She looked at the warm and friendly mysterious fifteen-year-old teenager in front of her ¡­


    Even if one had become a great Dao-holder who had transcended the laws of the universe, he suddenly felt insignificant in the face of some truly powerful taboo existences behind the scenes.


    He was as small as an ant.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Phoenix¡¯s voice suddenly grew restless.


    Yueshen Ji smiled as he slowly walked over, ¡± your aptitude isn¡¯t bad, but you¡¯re approaching the end of your life and are on the verge of aging. Why hasn¡¯t the high and mighty existence of the Land of the Gods appeared? He never helped you?¡±


    Yueshen Ji gave a gentle smile and said, ¡± because you¡¯re just a pawn of his bloodline. Whether you live or die has nothing to do with him.


    Although his localized elemental bloodline was not considered a success, he had greatly diluted the elemental bloodline and created a group of powerful innate ancient clans, such as di Qi ¡­¡±


    BOOM!


    Phoenix¡¯s heart buzzed once again.


    he plundered our bloodline and I plundered his bloodline ¡­ This is a battle between two parties.¡±


    The moon goddess Ji Rou looked at her gently. but you are a Wanderer of our race. Therefore, I prayed that the ultimate concept of the universe would bring you back with a huge price ¡­ It would allow you to create another world. This world would be ¡­ The four elemental planes.¡±


    the four elemental planes!


    When Phoenix heard this, she was finally completely shaken. It was as if the fog had been completely lifted and the truth had been revealed!


    It turned out that the reason she was able to see the God of creation for the last time in her old age was not because of her devout heart in seeking the Dao that moved the universe, but because this mysterious existence in front of her had come to pray for her ¡­


    ¡°I should have thought of this earlier ¡­¡±


    Phoenix recalled the scene from thousands of years ago and suddenly had a sense of enlightenment. in this world, how many devout Daoist are there? Why did the great Dao only favor me before I died? Take me away? Why did I have such a heaven-shaking opportunity to open up a new world again?¡±


    This was an equivalent exchange.


    The first time was an equivalent exchange from the enemy, in the hope that she could turn the bloodline of her race into the original body, so that she could see the God of creation ¡­ This was how the primordial world was formed.


    The descent of the God of creation this time was due to the wish of the moon goddess Ji in front of him. It was an equivalent exchange to summon her back, which was why this scene appeared.


    That was how the current four elemental world came to be.


    It was as if she could see her own life, with two pairs of unfathomable, mysterious, and forbidden hands slowly stirring, playing a game with her as the center.


    ¡°In the unseen world ¡­ An ultimate concept?¡±


    On the side, the elemental remnants heard this and were slightly confused.


    This word had been mentioned several times in the history ¡­ They were all related to the creation of a new world, an equivalent exchange, and summoning an existence from the dark ¡­


    ¡°The ultimate concept of the universe?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    could it be that there are still mysteries of the universe that our ancient heritage of knowledge has yet to understand? ¡±


    The various elemental caverns in the distance were bustling with activity.


    The leader, al, and the others whispered to each other and started to discuss. They felt that it was unbelievable, but too many strange things had happened, so they were completely lost.


    it might be hard for you to accept it now, but it is the truth.


    Moon god Ji laughed and said,¡±putting you in the four elemental planes for thousands of years ¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯ve never interfered because I thought that you shouldn¡¯t know that you¡¯ve set foot on the path of rank nine, so as to avoid your Dao heart being unstable. Now, you¡¯ve already completed the path of rank nine and can break through at any time ¡­¡¯ Thus, I told you the truth.¡±


    at the same time, you¡¯ve stepped onto the path of rank 9 and are facing the final breakthrough ¡­ I called you here because I want to tell you something. Cultivate your genetic path to perfection before you break through ¡­ Only then can we have a future.¡±


    Phoenix quietly organized her thoughts.


    Four genes maxed out?


    In fact, although she lived in her sea of consciousness and possessed a human woman, she was also cultivating her original body¡¯s cultivation. All three of her fire energy genes were cultivating.


    However, it was self-exploration and self-cultivation.


    In fact, she was really polishing her four genes by relying on her infinitely long life, even though she did not know the limits of breaking through. Her personality was just that slow.


    After all, he was never in a hurry to break through, and he had no enemies when he broke through.


    you should still have one gene left, rising from the ashes, and you haven¡¯t finished cultivating it, right? ¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face was indifferent. He was very clear about her progress. you¡¯re a mutated descendant of two races. I can¡¯t teach you ¡­ However, the energy element system here should have a strong reference value ¡­ There are many ancient books on the usage of elements here. You can take a look at them and perfect them because there isn¡¯t much of a difference in their essence.¡±


    Phoenix nodded her head. She was beginning to believe that.


    Xu Zhi was very calm.


    After all, he had seen that Phoenix was about to break through and knew that he had to do something. Otherwise, if she broke through with imperfect genes, it would be difficult for her to have a real future.


    As a unique and unique life form, there was no cultivation system for the masses. The four genes could only rely on one¡¯s own exploration of the corresponding transcendent system.


    sometimes, the four great genes of the inborn may seem powerful ¡­ It¡¯s also a disadvantage. His speed is slower than others of the same level.¡± Xu Zhi shook his head and thought to himself. After all, there were no living beings to help him deduce the extraordinary system.


    His own deduction would definitely not be perfect and would have some disadvantages, but there was no other way.


    ¡°Mother stream civilization?¡± At this moment, Phoenix¡¯s expression turned complicated. She looked at the young man in front of her and asked, ¡± then, what should I call you? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, according to seniority, I¡¯m your grandfather.¡± Moon god Ji replied with a smile.


    As he spoke, he looked around the entire tomb of elements and said, ¡± ¡°You and the mother stream civilization ¡­ Let¡¯s develop on our own and let her lead you to the future.¡±


    The entire crowd was cheering and jumping for joy.


    Very quickly, they began to organize themselves and planned to merge them into their bloodline.


    This half-elemental bloodline was very special. It was somewhere in between the two, and their elemental life forms could also merge with it.


    ¡°Are you guys ready? Have you really decided?¡± Ji Yi looked at them and smiled. you should know that once you fuse with this bloodline, you will no longer be a pure elemental creature. You will have an additional fatal flaw.


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    we, for the mother stream civilization, for the elemental civilization that surpasses our ancestors!


    They cheered.


    On the other side, Phoenix spoke to Moon Goddess Ji in a soft voice, ¡± I can sense an even stronger aura. Could it be that there are even more powerful clansmen? ¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she said. Yueshen Ji looked into the distance with a profound gaze, neither happy nor sad. it¡¯s your descendant who came to this ancient ruin.

 Chapter 1012

    ?


    1012 Another truth ¡­


    Clansmen?


    Back then, the bloodline of the innate ancient gods had long passed the primordial era and they were all exterminated. Even the descendants of the ancient gods, the ancient tribe, started to thin out. In the later eras, even the surrounding flames didn¡¯t appear. They lived together with the Sorcerer tribe and gradually became inseparable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s SI Yun and di Qi?¡± Phoenix muttered to herself.


    The era she left in was too ancient ¡­


    However, he knew that Dao Chang Sheng had driven di Qi away and he had also seen the arrival of the God of creation. Di Qi and Dao Chang Sheng had flown into the distant universe.


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet again here?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ponder.


    She had indeed felt a bloodline connection somewhere far away in the ruins.


    At their level, when they cultivated their own race¡¯s genes and bloodline to the peak, their bloodlines would naturally have a connection.


    ¡°I ¡­¡± She was a little hesitant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    Yueshen Ji smiled and said,¡±cultivate and recuperate for a while ¡­¡± The other party is still a long way from reaching here.¡±


    Cultivation knew no time.


    It was normal for Dao cultivators of this level to spend one to two hundred years exploring the ruins.


    After all, the ruins were a huge transcendent world ruin.


    before they reach the depths of the ruins, you can cultivate the system and make up for the last few genetic flaws, breaking through to a complete rank-9 ¡­ of course! yueshen Ji said faintly, ¡± although I still have many people in my bloodline, you¡¯re my only close relative ¡­ As for them?


    ¡°The situation is unknown when you meet them ¡­¡± They might not have followed you here and listened to your advice. Instead, they have already fused with the natives and are moving toward the direction of localization.¡±


    Phoenix¡¯s expression was complicated.


    Indeed.


    In fact, the innate ancient gods didn¡¯t inherit much of her bloodline.


    As for di Qi and the others, they might not care about their own bloodline as they did not have much combat power. They had already integrated with the bloodline of other races ¡­


    it¡¯s like fate that they came here to explore ¡­ I hope I can persuade them. After all, returning to our own race is better than staying in the enemy¡¯s race. It¡¯s safer and more secure ¡­¡± Phoenix¡¯s expression became calm as she looked at the survivors of the remains, as well as Ji Yi and Feng ruqing.


    After a moment of silence, he respectfully said to Moon Goddess Ji, ¡± grandfather, thank you for bringing me back to my family ¡­ I¡¯ll split my attention to look after the children of this bloodline.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be the heir to our bloodline from now on,¡± yueshen Ji said with a smile.


    Ji Yi and Ji Ming gritted their teeth, their hearts trembling.


    It seemed that he had another competitor for the successor!


    Moon god Ji had said this before.


    There was another main goal for him to reproduce the mother stream civilization, and that was that his life was coming to an end ¡­


    Therefore, he was prepared to merge with the eternal blood that he had seized. He also wanted to learn from the enemy¡¯s ancient God and cultivate a Guardian. This Guardian would drive alongside him and manage the entire world together ¡­


    This was an opportunity to reach the peak. No one would choose to give it up!


    ¡°It seems that we have to work hard.¡± The two of them looked at each other.


    This was especially so for the moon maidservant, who had once been Moon Goddess Ji. She felt a serious sense of danger.


    ¡®The other party was also born with an eternal bloodline. This is a huge advantage ¡­ Could it be that the bloodlines of the two races had mutated? Ares and the other party¡¯s blood of eternal life had fused together ¡­ An energy-form eternal gene?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very possible!¡±


    it seems that we have discovered the principle and the truth!


    The two of them muttered, their eyes shining.


    This was very possible!


    It was a pity that this was a unique mutated gene, and it was very difficult for them to obtain it.


    This was because the genes that could be inherited were only the first ¡± gene slot, ¡± which was the genes of the race.


    For example, di Qi¡¯s first gene position was the fire gene, which was a characteristic of his race. His offspring would most likely also have the fire gene, while his second and third gene positions, the witch gene and the primordial gene, were not heritable.


    The Phoenix in front of him was the same.


    Her first gene was ¡± energy manipulation ¡°. Therefore, her descendants all inherited this genetic talent and became innate ancient gods surrounded by energy flames, not the other genes after that ¡­


    As such, her genes were unique and could not be inherited.


    the universe is really wonderful. I don¡¯t know what kind of breeding environment it went through to give birth to such a unique mutated life bloodline. It¡¯s simply a gift from the heavens ¡­


    the changes in genes and bloodlines are endless. It¡¯s too mysterious ¡­ Life has always been the most complicated and mysterious thing in the universe, and this kind of change is difficult to predict.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious!¡±


    unique. No wonder he spent so much effort to forcibly take back this being of his own race!


    however, this is also extremely lucky. Even if their descendants mutate and obtain low-level trash bloodlines, that¡¯s the majority, right? ¡±


    it seems that the offspring of two powerful bloodlines with different genes has a very low probability of fusing the genes of both sides. Is there some kind of compatibility that will lead to a mutation? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­ Even if it was a mutation, the probability was extremely low. And for such a powerful existence, it took a huge amount of effort and Origin Energy to give birth once. How could it give birth more? Not to mention a bloodline mutation.¡±


    ¡­.


    The two of them were communicating, and the more they talked, the more they deviated. It seemed that these two girls maintained a strong interest in having children.


    They were the advance party and quickly familiarized themselves with the environment. They called Ji Shang, Li Li, and even the most powerful mother stream civilization, the ruler of the sun Dynasty-sun god ASA.


    They had descended upon this land.


    BOOM!


    A huge and powerful elemental God descended on this land, exuding a vast and majestic aura.


    The sun god, ASA.


    The most powerful creature in the mother stream civilization!


    In fact, he was already almost halfway through his tier 9 journey.


    ¡°The aura of the netherworld, are you our ancestor?¡± At this moment, ah sa was extremely pious and respectful. As he looked at daolord Phoenix, he could feel the affection and gentleness of her bloodline. He had the simplicity of an elemental being.


    At the same time, he looked at the creatures in the four elemental planes and was very happy. All of a sudden, there are so many more of our clan ¡­¡±


    He then looked at the newborn half-elemental children on this land, as well as the pure elemental life forms. He was overjoyed. our elemental race¡¯s fertility rate is extremely low to begin with. Now, we have so many more clansmen all of a sudden ¡­ It¡¯s no wonder, there¡¯s too much accumulation here.¡±


    This time, it was a huge development.


    The number of clansmen of the sun Dynasty increased by many times at once.


    Next, they went to explore the surrounding ruins and obtain resources. mother stream, we can build a branch of the mother stream here ¡­ Through the entire ruins ¡­¡±


    At the same time, they began to search for the bloodlines of the Daoist cultivators who had been sent here and observed them carefully.


    However, their standards were too high. Although most of their bloodlines had some special characteristics, they were not really powerful.


    After all, how could a truly powerful level nine Dao cultivator die Here?


    Most of them were incomplete and weak Daoists.


    A powerful civilization like the Azure abyss divine territory might not be able to break into the ruins, but it was almost impossible for them to fall here at the hands of the tomb¡¯s Guardian!


    ¡°It¡¯s developing ¡­¡± Moon god Ji smiled as he looked at Phoenix, who was continuously absorbing the techniques and writings of the elemental civilization.


    He estimated that after a final round of sorting and perfecting the small flaws of the four genes, he would break through to a complete rank-9.


    Further away, Yuan Qinghua, who had descended in the mother stream civilization and developed the ¡± skeleton bloodline ¡± and had gradually become the indigenous people here, also arrived with the large group.


    He was even more shocked. All sorts of information had already rushed into his brain, and it was about to split open.


    As he walked around, he was dumbfounded.


    ¡°F * ck! Such a coincidence? So the elemental ruins that the Azure abyss Divine Domain is currently exploring, the level 10 elemental civilization, is the origin and ancestor of the moon god season?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been squatting in the depths of the remains for a long time?¡±


    ¡°Holy F * ck, daolord! Why was daolord Phoenix here? ¡®She¡¯s actually a Clansman of moon god Ji. What kind of drama is this? the enemy who killed my father raised me ¡­¡¯ Then wouldn¡¯t di Qi and the others ¡­¡±


    ¡°The grudges between the bloodlines of the great clans, could di Qi and the others be the bloodlines of the enemies? Not good, judging from the situation, di Qi is still going deep. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to meet us soon ¡­ They might betray us!¡±


    As Yuan Qinghua watched, she was so frightened that she was about to go crazy!


    it seems like he has discovered the terrifying truth of history again ¡­ Xu Zhi gave a half-smile and glanced at the dumbfounded guy, but he was still very calm.


    Despite the ruckus, he still lowered his head and looked at the remains of more than 100000 bloodlines. He studied them carefully.


    although most of them are unorthodox, there might be cultivators from powerful and mature civilizations who failed and died here. After all, it has been a long time ¡­

 Chapter 1013

    ?


    1013 The harvest from the ruins of a civilization, and the drastic change


    The flesh and blood of more than 100 Daoist cultivators.


    Xu Zhi counted the numbers, and his expression was slightly calm.


    according to their description, this is all the savings of a generation nearby, and their tribe has radiated one-tenth of the ruins. In other words, the entire ruins has been here for tens of millions of years ¡­ He estimated that he had only accumulated about a thousand corpses ¡­ Such a huge ancient ruin, this number is barely acceptable.¡±


    And even deeper ¡­


    If even these survivors could not enter, it would be difficult for the outsiders to enter the core.


    In fact, even if a rank-9 was killed in other ruins, it was basically impossible to leave behind the remains of a Daoist.


    This was because they had already fused their soul and body together, and any remaining cell could be reborn.


    Only through a special soul energy attack could the spiritual mark in their flesh be removed, leaving their remains.


    As for elemental creatures, they were practically immune to physical attacks, so they were naturally unable to perform physical attacks. It was precisely ¡®pure elemental attacks¡¯ that could wipe out the soul imprint of the other party, leaving behind a part of the flesh and blood of the corpse.


    only these ruins could leave so many remains on those elemental Guardian gods ¡­ Otherwise, even if the other remains are dead, there won¡¯t be any remains left.¡± Xu Zhi kept searching and frowned slightly. but so what if I managed to keep the whole thing? It¡¯s not of much use.¡±


    These genes ¡­ None of them were good!


    Basically, they were all very ordinary bloodline talents with strength and speed, as well as the basic control of wind, fire, and lightning.


    After all, in the early stages of civilization development, it was definitely easier for these strength-type and speed-type races, as well as the Esper civilizations that had awakened various elemental talents, to rise.


    After scanning through all the genes, not a single one of them caught his eye. He could only say that luck was not on his side. What kind of rare miracle had happened?


    as expected, picking up the corpses of cultivators and hoping for some miracle or heaven-defying event is too dependent on luck ¡­ Why don¡¯t you just break into the house and pick the lock, and be the old Wang next door, your income will be more stable.¡±


    Perhaps, the genes of these Daoists had indeed integrated one or two heaven-defying genes. After all, who didn¡¯t have some fortuitous encounters and opportunities to reach this step?


    However, you could only study the genes of the other party¡¯s race.


    You can¡¯t extract and integrate the foreign genes they¡¯ve fused with a second time.


    He took a look and secretly evaluated the benefits. it can only enrich the bloodline of the mother stream civilization. However, with the bloodline, it won¡¯t do without the corresponding cultivation technique ¡­


    Xu Zhi looked at the corpses, slowly opened their space storage, and sorted them out.


    He found that more than 30 Daoist cultivators had a huge subspace with them.


    Inside were the countless common people of his clan.


    They could bring their own civilization with them at any time, which could be considered a super-small Nomad civilization ¡­ However, so much time had passed, and the gods outside had fallen. The subspace was already filled with skeletons ¡­


    In the subspace.


    The city¡¯s corpses, shape, and movements made people feel the tragedy. The city and the stairways were filled with words of encouragement, but today, they were mottled by the vicissitudes of time.


    ¡°What a pity ¡­ An existence that transcended the laws of the universe had brought the entire civilization of hundreds of millions of people into the ancient ruins. He had paid a high entry fee and fought with his back against the water, hoping for a better future ¡­ And here, all life within the civilization was cheering, cheering, and encouraging their God ¡­ In the end, the entire civilization fell in the ruins.¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head, and a look of pity flashed across his face.


    ¡°How lamentable ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi was flying in the sky, overlooking the entire world.


    In the subspace of a Daoist, looking at the ruins and wreckage everywhere, some of the corpses still had a look of despair. Some parents and children were hugging each other and lying in the house, maintaining the posture of death.


    the hymn of civilization, the hymn of history ¡­ I have never thought that the hymn written by our civilization is the most shocking. The immortality of the Taoist, the blue sky and red sun, the destruction of the Sorcerer world, the glory of the isodarian people ¡­ They¡¯re the same. We¡¯ve never been the first and only.¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned. Every civilization must have had a soul-stirring history and hymn. it¡¯s just that these civilizations have fallen, but I¡¯m still moving forward ¡­


    Whoosh.


    He landed in the library in the alternate dimension.


    In the ancient books of their civilization, he also found their corresponding race¡¯s cultivation method. For a strength-type gene to be able to reach this stage, I¡¯m already very proficient in it. It has also produced a pretty good gene combination ¡­¡±


    as expected, there are all kinds of civilizations inside.


    Xu Zhi closed a book with an indifferent expression on his face. it seems that the more than 30 sub-space civilizations I carry with me basically all have the corresponding cultivation technique ¡­ ¡®Not bad. Even though it¡¯s ordinary, it¡¯s all accumulated ¡­¡¯ The difficulty and time required to deduce it to maturity is no less than the nine revolutions mysterious art. ¡±


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself for a moment, carefully sorting out his thoughts, and said softly, ¡± it can be used as a Scripture library, allowing people to absorb bloodlines and cultivate cultivation techniques ¡­


    He looked at the others.


    As for the remaining seventy or so cultivators, they basically did not bring their own civilizations with them. They also carried very few resources with them and did not have the corresponding cultivation techniques ¡­ It was obvious that their civilization was hidden in the dark, and they were traveling lightly.


    He had bloodline but no cultivation technique ¡­


    To Xu Zhi, that would be meaningless.


    These ordinary bloodlines were not worth the effort to deduce cultivation techniques.


    Very quickly, he left these sub-dimensions and put down the wreckage, as well as the so-called ruins and treasures. He began to understand more and more about the cruelty and desolation of the universe.


    He sat in a room in The Crystal Maze and saw the ruins. He then realized how terrifying it was.


    it¡¯s too difficult. In the vast universe, in the myriad worlds, for millions of years, countless extraordinary civilizations have advanced in fear, fallen, and fallen on the road ¡­ In fact, the previous Queen was one of them.¡±


    in fact, I¡¯ve been developing for more than ten thousand years. I¡¯m considered a new civilization that has been around for more than ten thousand years ¡­


    Xu Zhi sorted out his thoughts. It had to be said that these wreckages had broadened his horizons and allowed him to completely understand the structure of the entire universe.


    A ninth-rank Dao-reaching expert who transcended the laws of the universe had a long life of 100000 years. How great was that?


    The civilization of Huaxia was only five thousand years old! For such an existence, it was just a matter of opening and closing his eyes ¡­


    However, such an existence was like a speck of dust in the vast ocean to the entire universe. Even the 570000-year-long Azure abyss divine territory, which was in its final struggle, was only a short moment in history ¡­


    ¡°This is too lamentable.¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly thought of this word unconsciously. if a ninth-grade Daoist can¡¯t step onto the path of the tenth-grade ultimate realm, he¡¯ll just be a speck of dust in the history of the universe.


    and our race is indeed powerful ¡­ Their talents could evolve any kind of terrifying bloodline, but other races would definitely covet it! He¡¯s going to steal our various heaven-defying bloodlines.¡±


    the more powerful it is, the easier it is to be hunted down. Jealous ¡­ If the Azure abyss Divine Domain is already like this, then we will definitely be even more so!¡±


    It was not until he saw the thin bloodlines and systems in the universe outside that he realized how rare and precious they were. If he were to leave the nine revolutions mysterious art outside, countless terrifying super civilizations would probably besiege him alive!


    It was as if they were surrounding and annihilating the Abyssal Blue divine territory.


    hide. I have to hide it absolutely. I¡¯ll use a system that¡¯s not too strong but very popular to help them resist the pressure in the blue abyss divine territory. I¡¯ll help them and see if there¡¯s any hope of reaching level 10 ¡­ We can use this civilization to test the outside world and its structure ¡­¡±


    Was the Abyssal Blue Divine Domain strong enough?


    It was terrifyingly strong!


    There were hundreds of top experts like di Qi and Carolyn, not to mention the three mysterious and extremely powerful Yuan LAN Holy Masters.


    It was an eternal civilization that could crush him to death.


    Xu Zhi intended to secretly observe the way the enlightened civilization advanced. He wanted to see how they would go about resisting the fallen civilizations and the path of being weaker than level ten ¡­


    as for the incense system, as a civilization under its command, if you do your best and play your role, you can ¡­ However, he must not reveal his background and origin genes ¡­ And these players were more sophisticated than anyone else, with layers of nesting dolls ¡­ There is no need to be too worried ¡­¡± Xu Zhi gave a half-smile and began to stare at the harvest in front of him.


    It was fine for him to have fun outside, but his genes must not be leaked out.


    There were not many sub-space resources in these remains, but together, they were comparable to 14 complete rank-9 energy levels.


    Poor, naturally, he was extremely poor.


    If these cultivators were strong, they would not have fallen here.


    A hint of joy flashed across yueshen Ji¡¯s eyes. this is an unexpected surprise ¡­ It can continue to supply energy to the tower world and to Carolyn, allowing everyone to reach rank 9 ¡­¡±


    The other Daoists, perhaps the ordinary Daoists, still lacked energy. However, the top group of heaven-defying Daoists basically did not lack energy.


    But Xu Zhi was lacking!


    If he wanted to raise people and develop a sandbox, it would not be enough no matter how much he smashed!


    It was a super bottomless pit.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Just as Xu Zhi was sorting out his thoughts, the players were completely in a riot and were boiling over.


    Yuan Qinghua¡¯s comments on the forum caused an uproar, and countless Asura path players stopped their leveling and cultivation.


    ¡°What? So daolord Phoenix is actually a half-elemental creature who is actually an enemy?¡±


    The news began to spread.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°The ancient gods are too terrifying! Not only did the other party scheme against his bloodline, but he had also schemed against the other party¡¯s bloodline long ago. He radiated the physical Buddha and saved all living beings. Awesome!¡±


    ¡°That di Qi actually has the bloodline of moon god Ji, and might even be his grandson. Doesn¡¯t that mean there¡¯s a possibility of him betraying us?¡±


    All the players were panicking and dumbfounded.


    The four great leaders were Carolyn, di Qi, the three pillar gods, and the venerable sovereign.


    Without a doubt, di Qi was very powerful and had a high chance of reaching the tenth level. However, such a heaven-defying potential contestant actually ¡­


    ¡°Brothers, things are bad!¡±


    They began to panic.


    ¡°We have to think of a way to keep di qiqiang on our side!¡±


    he¡¯ll be fine. His race¡¯s fire gene isn¡¯t strong, and di Qi doesn¡¯t rely on his race to survive. He has his own race¡¯s bloodline. His strength ¡­ ¡®It¡¯s already one of our people, and it¡¯s already localized ¡­¡¯ Moreover, his inner space is cultivating the primordial, Buddhist, and Daoist systems. Cuties and alchemy factories are indispensable to him. He wouldn¡¯t be so stupid, would he ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not to the extent ¡­ Probably?¡±


    Everyone was still panicking.


    After all, the alchemy factory, the cute girl, and the alchemy Emperor¡¯s original form were all indispensable cores for di Qi. As a player with the inheritance of Buddhism and Daoism, as long as all three of them expressed their opinions, there was a high probability that he would not sacrifice himself ¡­


    ¡°Brothers, bad news!¡±


    At this moment, someone else shouted.


    Everyone took a look and saw that it was the balloon fish that was talking.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the three pillar gods. Did you find anything after chasing pillar God Ji? Have you broken through to the ninth step?¡±


    No one really cared about the three pillar gods.


    Everyone thought that they would definitely merge.


    If the pillar God of Ji couldn¡¯t beat him, he would be devoured.


    If it was difficult, the three pillar gods might let it become the fourth pillar God and treat it equally.


    However, the balloon fish was very excited and brought more shocking news to everyone.¡±The three pillar gods have already betrayed us! He killed the pillar God of machinery and secretly joined the fallen civilization, preparing to come to the ruins to make a big wave.¡±

 Chapter 1014

    ?


    1014 Chapter 1024-pillar God¡¯s attack (2 in 1)


    On the other side.


    ¡°What is this ¡­? What kind of monster is it?¡±


    In the vast universe, it was dark and deep.


    A Dao-achieving being had a terrified expression on his face. He was jumping and running continuously, ¡± an infected evil universe creature, a virus ¡­ ¡°Disease¡± was a word that one would almost forget after becoming strong ¡­ How could there be such an evil and overbearing monster in this world?¡±


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense at all!¡±


    He was still running.


    However, as he ran, a golden glow gradually appeared on his body.


    His body had undergone an unimaginable super mutation.


    His four genes seemed to have been invaded by something terrifying and were changing his life structure.


    ¡°Gene modification? It was really gene modification! Gene virus! Isn¡¯t the root of changing the level of life already forcibly solidified once the genes are integrated ¡­¡± He had never seen such a strange scene in the past tens of thousands of years. what kind of strange creature does this terrifying and evil existence want to turn me into ¡­


    His entire body was emitting light.


    Out of his four genes, he had only cultivated two gene systems. He had reached the end and broken through to rank-9.


    One of the genes that he had only cultivated to rank-5 was actually gradually changing and turning into a mysterious and terrifying gene ¡­


    A pitch-black crystal was gradually forced into his mind.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    An intense pain was growing.


    ¡°This, this is crazy!¡± He ran madly and became more and more frenzied. what the hell is this ¡­


    Whoosh.


    He suddenly stopped in his tracks and was completely infected.


    On the other side of the void, the three great pillar gods were faintly visible. They said indifferently, ¡±


    ¡°Is that so? ¡®As expected, we can only forcibly infect and distort the weakest gene, assimilating it into our magic core gene ¡­ If he maxed out on all four genes, each gene and bloodline system would be powerful enough. We won¡¯t be able to get infected and it will permeate.¡±


    that¡¯s right. From the looks of it, our grand unity virus can only assimilate these disabled existences who have attained Dao on this path. We¡¯ll forcibly twist one of their disabled genes, which are used to make up the numbers, into our magic core genes.


    ¡­


    On the other side, in the player forums.


    ¡°The three pillar gods have become the fallen civilization?¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Diqi was still discussing the upcoming family recognition and the storm that would erupt.


    Yuan Qinghua, who was an insider in the mother stream civilization, had brought a terrifying piece of insider information. In the end, the information that the three pillar gods, who were lying at the bottom of the sea, had brought was simply unbelievable.


    They hadn¡¯t even finished their conversation here, and they had already betrayed them?


    ¡°The three pillar gods, aren¡¯t you chasing pillar God Ji?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that it encountered the civilization of the fallen? And you¡¯re even joining?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The three pillar gods are the true descendants of Buddhism in our Chinese Buddhist system! The past, present, and future Buddhas, the three primogenitor Buddhas, predicted the fate of the world and transcended all living beings ¡­ Di Qi hasn¡¯t betrayed his bloodline yet, but the three pillar gods ran out and started a riot in the blink of an eye.¡±


    ¡­


    The entire forum was in an uproar, and messages were flooding in.


    The three pillar gods were Orthodox and pure successors. This was too great of an impact on people.


    The alchemy Monarch: ¡± everyone, don¡¯t flood the screen. Don¡¯t get excited. Let¡¯s see what the balloon fish is talking about. (silence.jpg)


    Everyone gradually calmed down.


    Balloon fish: ¡± cough, cough, cough. Actually, it¡¯s like this. God of machine pillars, very troublesome. Running all the way ¡­ However, he was still beaten to death by the three pillar gods, and the tribe that assimilated him was divided among them.¡±


    Or was he dead?


    Everyone was slightly stunned.


    It was a very realistic world.


    How long has it been since the development of the Ji pillar God? In less than 400 years, he was already comparable to one of the three pillar gods. It was already very terrifying that he could run for so long.


    ¡°It¡¯s already very terrifying, but it can¡¯t compare to the three pillar gods.¡±


    let¡¯s not talk about that. In another two hundred years, with the development speed of the mechanical pillar God civilization, it might not be impossible to resist ¡­


    At this moment, someone said, ¡±


    ¡°What a joke. The three pillar gods will definitely deal with pillar God Ji. How can they let the others share the benefits? The three of them have already United against outsiders and rejected anyone. There¡¯s a chance for them to grow to their heights again!¡±


    indeed. With their calculative abilities, they naturally know that they can¡¯t take the lead. Once the fourth pillar God appears,. ¡®m afraid the fifth pillar God will come as well ¡­ Their right to the fate of their race will be diluted!¡±


    A group of players were discussing and analyzing madly.


    The three pillar gods were monsters that were extremely difficult to deal with. They were absolutely rational, and as their race¡¯s fate consciousness, they had already predicted the future many years in the future.


    ¡°But this is our last chance.¡±


    if he dies this time, there will be no possibility of a new pillar God, the fourth pillar God, being born!


    Some players gritted their teeth.


    Because before, the three pillar gods were still weak rank nines, and they could not sense races so far away.


    They had cut off the connection between the magic nuclei on both sides, which allowed the magic nuclei on this side to gain self-awareness and give birth to a new pillar God ¡­ However, after breaking through to the ninth step, no matter which clan the monster core was from, the will of their clan would be able to sense their bloodline.


    The balloon fish continued. in their great battle, we chased them all the way and crossed many rivers. The battle line was too long. We encountered other existences who had achieved Dao.


    ¡°Then, the three pillar gods converted the other party alive!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s scalps went numb.


    He got one right away?


    The most powerful infectious natural disaster truly lived up to its name.


    The other civilizations were all cowards, but the civilization of the three pillar gods was reckless ¡­


    he¡¯s so stupid. A normal complete rank-9 without maxing out on all four Geno points would run away from the three pillar gods.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Wasn¡¯t this just delivering food to them?


    If this continued, the three pillar gods would assimilate more than ten complete rank nine Dao cultivators and become stronger at a crazy rate. Di Qi and Carolyn would probably be beaten to death by the three pillar gods.


    The balloon fish: ¡± but you can¡¯t run away. There¡¯s a huge disparity in combat power. Do you think the terrifying computing power of the three pillar gods will let you escape? ¡± They had already enlightened this ninth-grade demon and obtained all the information ¡­ ¡°We found out that this rank-9 came from the fallen civilization. Many people like them have been gathered to go to a ruin to encircle and annihilate a mysterious and powerful civilization.¡±


    Ruins of civilization, encirclement and annihilation ¡­


    Could it be!


    Looking at the location, the three pillar gods had chased him all the way from the geographical position of the tiel Empire. It was not a coincidence that they had met him. After all, they were not too far apart.


    The other party had mobilized so many people to gather manpower from all directions, and the three pillar gods had chased them all the way. With such a big commotion, there was indeed a high chance of meeting them.


    The balloon fish continued,¡±and then ¡­¡± I¡¯ve followed the route all the way to snipe those Dao-achieving cultivators who came to encircle and annihilate them. Up until now, I¡¯ve already enlightened five rank-9 ordinary Dao-achieving cultivators ¡­¡±


    Everyone was completely silent.


    In such a situation, the three pillar gods ¡®strength would probably explode. Five ¡­ Di Qi, Carolyn and the others were originally evenly matched, but now, they might not be able to win ¡­


    The three pillar gods ¡®battle prowess was probably already extremely powerful.


    ¡°And now?¡±


    Someone asked.


    Balloon fish: ¡± now, the three pillar gods have pulled along a group of enlightened weak rank-9s. They will pretend to be one of the fallen civilization¡¯s forces that are encircling and annihilating them. They are preparing to go to the ruins and blend in to continue to enlighten them.


    Everyone¡¯s scalps went numb.


    How was this joining the fallen civilization? This was the fallen civilization joining them?


    The terrifying scene that they had predicted in the tiel Empire: The dark pillar God Tathagata had destroyed countless Daoist civilizations. The taboo of the universe had really been realized!


    At this moment, the racer of Mount Haruna, who had been hiding all this while, finally spoke, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re finished! It¡¯s already over! Something big had happened. The day had finally arrived. The three pillar gods were about to take off! Carolyn and di Qi, both of them will be F * cked to death by him!¡±


    Everyone was puzzled.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± you¡¯re all too young. A new era has begun. Do you think that the current situation of the rank-9 era is the same as the past?


    Your Excellency, the times have changed!


    ¡°The heavenly Dao has changed drastically, and the era is in turmoil. Otherwise, why would I think of a way to make a small TV to seek a chance of survival for the heavenly Dao? Because the future era will be very terrifying and difficult. In that case, I¡¯ll give you a rank-9 Dao-achieving assessment!¡±


    first of all, haven¡¯t you realized something yet ¡­ Carolyn and di Qi¡¯s combat strength was indeed powerful, not inferior to the three pillar gods. But why did they not dare to go out in their true forms? And the three pillar gods dare to swagger around with their main bodies?¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    They had never seriously analyzed the logic behind this kind of behavior.


    These big shots seemed to have some kind of deep scheme.


    there are two reasons. First, they only have one life. They¡¯re afraid of meeting terrifying and taboo existences and being beaten to death. For example, the battle power of the Azure abyss divine territory is very terrifying. It¡¯s only natural for more than a hundred existences like them to be killed. That¡¯s why they don¡¯t dare to come in their true forms.


    Second, they were afraid that if they were killed, even if they were seriously injured, their race¡¯s genes and bloodline would be stolen ¡­ Because the other party has seen their bloodline genes and the powerful combat power they bring, they will still crazily besiege them!¡±


    Everyone reacted.


    That was the truth.


    Di Qi, Carolyn and the others were indeed powerful, extremely powerful and heaven-defying! However, a powerful bloodline and cultivation technique would instead attract even more covetous eyes!


    Once they appeared, it would be extremely dangerous for them to reveal their powerful combat strength. After all, it was difficult for two fists to fight against four hands!


    Only power could be the reason for being killed!


    The racer of Mount Haruna said. ¡± they¡¯ve just entered rank. 9. Although their combat strength is increasing rapidly. they¡¯ll soon enter advanced rank. 9 ¡­ However, that was all because of his overly high combat strength! Because their nine revolutions mysterious art couldn¡¯t keep up! After breaking through to the ninth rank and becoming a lifeform of a new dimension, the area of the nine revolutions mysterious art had expanded by hundreds of times!


    And the gods inside only lived on a few hundredth of the land, so how vast was the land and how sparsely populated was it? They had to expand the nine revolutions mysterious art to its limit and reach the perfection of this realm. Only then could they truly recover their invincibility and show their faces ¡­ Or, they have to step into the tenth level before they dare to reveal their true forms.¡±


    Everyone thought about this wave of analysis. It was indeed very reasonable. They had just entered the ninth-rank and their Foundation was too weak. They needed to hide and accumulate strength.


    After all, they were all keyboard Saints, where did their vision come from?


    It came from such an analysis!


    The nine revolutions mysterious art was a slow-heating accumulation cultivation method, so it was not possible to catch up with the realm in an instant.


    As for Carolyn, she would probably have to accumulate even more!


    This was because her spiritual universe world was also an accumulation-type, which was equivalent to her cultivating two nine revolutions mysterious art!


    However, Carolyn, who had double the nine revolutions mysterious art, was still only on par with di Qi. Why?


    The alchemy factory had given di Qi a nouveau riche gold demon core. Although di Qi¡¯s spiritual universe only had four levels, it was still 1.4 times that of the nine revolutions mysterious art. In addition, he was very knowledgeable and had many cultivation techniques, which made up for the gap ¡­


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± I¡¯m sure everyone knows by now. Although they¡¯re about to reach advanced rank-9 soon ¡­ I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all aware of this. However, that was only because his realm was too high. He had just broken through, so it was inevitable that he would not have enough Foundation. He had to slowly accumulate it! At that time, their energy levels would be at least in the hundreds, or even thousands! This is the nine revolutions mysterious art!¡±


    ¡°And the three pillar gods? The three pillar gods ¡®methods were different. They didn¡¯t need to accumulate at all. They only needed to devour, assimilate, and expand their own race!


    Some people might say, ¡± can¡¯t Carolyn do it too?


    Truth be told, Carolyn¡¯s eternal life of the Grim Reaper can not reach the ninth step, as they have already fused their soul and body. After killing the other party, they will not have a soul and will not be able to assimilate into the entire race.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    The cells of the entire race, coupled with the spiritual universe, were very powerful. However, their own characteristics weren¡¯t infection. Infection was a supplementary ability.


    The system of the pillar gods was the infectious virus that developed in this direction.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± in that case, we can now answer the previous question. Why aren¡¯t the three pillar gods afraid of the two concerns of di Qi and the Empress? ¡± One, he dared to descend in his true body. Two, he wasn¡¯t afraid of having his genes stolen.


    We analyzed them one by one.


    First, he was not afraid of being beaten to death.


    The three pillar gods were the pillar gods of fate, a special concept form of the universe. They were not living beings. As long as their race was hidden somewhere, they would not go extinct. At most, their strength would be greatly reduced ¡­


    Second, genetic theft? Wasn¡¯t this a joke? The pillar God¡¯s magic core virus gene had been updated with thousands of virus versions ¡­ This was definitely an anomaly among genes. He was not afraid of being stolen at all. If you didn¡¯t come to fuse with him, he would force you to fuse with his magic core gene, infect you, and turn you into his sub-computer.


    This heaven-defying gene is very special. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the first super-powerful gene bloodline that makes people not want to fuse with it and even want to run away ¡­¡±


    Everyone listened to the analysis and felt intoxicated. It was indeed so ¡­ The bloodline of the pillar gods allowed people to escape instead.


    This was the reality.


    A universe Overlord of this level ¡­


    His vision was too deep!


    His calculations were too terrifying!


    Why didn¡¯t di Qi and Mo Wuji go out?


    Why did the three pillar gods dare to do it openly?


    After this round of analysis, they had to admit that it was indeed incomparable to the calculations of di Qi, the three pillar gods, and the others. They could not even see the logic behind their actions and why they had done that!


    They were not on the same level.


    And the pillar God¡¯s magic core gene was indeed almost impossible to solve.


    Even if it was a ninth-rank, after being fused with a monster core gene, it would be impossible for you to fight against the three pillar gods. It was impossible for you to fight against the entire monster core clan with your own computing power.


    Of course, if one¡¯s combat power was heaven-defying to the extreme and could resist the fate of the entire race alone, one could kill the three pillar gods and replace them to become the new pillar God ¡­


    But was that possible?


    A single person resisting the fate of an entire race was not just the three pillar gods. There were also the infected rank-9s under the three pillar gods and the entire race ¡­


    Everyone broke out in cold sweat.


    The three pillar gods would love for you to fuse with their magic core genes and become their people ¡­


    The racer of Mount Haruna said,¡¯in summary, the three pillar gods dared to descend in their true forms. At the same time, they¡¯re not afraid of others stealing their genes ¡­¡¯ Therefore, his development was very fast ¡­ It could directly turn into a natural disaster without any restraint.


    In a short period of time, Carolyn and di Qi¡¯s development speed would not be able to keep up with his ¡­ Even though he had developed it to its peak and stuffed a small sun into the nine revolutions mysterious art, it was still like the previous battle and he had the same level of battle power as the three pillar gods, but ¡­ The two of them can only hide during this period of time to avoid being beaten to death by the three pillar gods!¡±


    This analysis was very simple.


    After all, the growth of a system was different.


    Although the nine revolutions mysterious art wasn¡¯t weak, the time it took to accumulate was too long. During the blank period of their accumulation and growth, the three pillar gods would definitely be the fastest. This was something that couldn¡¯t be helped, due to the system¡¯s limitations ¡­


    then if this continues, won¡¯t the three pillar gods be invincible? ¡±


    who knows? with the pillar gods ¡®computing power, the world line, and a few rank. 9s in the dark,. ¡®m afraid they¡¯ll really be invincible ¡­ Now, he¡¯s going to attack the ancient elemental ruins.¡±


    the fallen civilization is in a Great War with the Azure abyss divine territory. The three pillar gods are taking advantage of the chaos. Aren¡¯t they too dirty? ¡±


    that¡¯s right. Di Qi and Carolyn didn¡¯t dare to come here with their true bodies, so they could only use their quantum combat bodies to split up and join in the fun ¡­ It¡¯s too tragic!¡±


    ¡°Wait, come to think of it, aren¡¯t we still acknowledging our family here?¡±


    ¡°Wait, this is the first time we¡¯ve met moon god Ji, and the first time we¡¯ve met a true enemy, right? As for Carolyn and di Qi, seeing the true face of the enemy ¡­ And if they knew his true identity, they would be shocked!¡±


    ¡°Wait, the three pillar gods still don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening here. If they come over happily to cut leeks and save the Buddhist sect, I¡¯m afraid that yueshen Ji will see them and recall the scene. This was the tragedy that had happened to Ares back then ¡­ Then, he directly ¡­¡±


    ¡°Argh! The three pillar gods are too miserable!¡±


    higher-up, the three pillar gods are living so well now. How much do you look down on them? ¡±


    Everyone tidied up the situation and was instantly dumbfounded. Just what was going to happen ¡­ All they knew was that the world was going to be in chaos.

 Chapter 1015

    ?


    1015 Chapter 1025-competition


    On the yellow crystal Land of the white dwarf star, many fallen cultivators descended in secret.


    The three pillar gods also transformed into three human-shaped youths, mixing in with the few cultivators who had already been infected, and descended on this land.


    ¡°The person who is making contact should be here ¡­¡± The three pillar gods smiled as they looked at the market. As expected, a man with a hideous horn had been waiting for a long time.


    It was precisely the market leader that Carolyn and the others had met earlier. Although the others had gone to encircle and annihilate him, and had gone deep into the labyrinth of caves, he was still stationed here.


    ¡°Welcome, everyone ¡­¡± He smiled and went up to welcome them.


    The three pillar gods smiled slightly.


    After a while.


    A demon core had also grown in the brain of this existence, and it was explaining the current situation to them.


    The three pillar gods ¡®terrifying infection ability was just that terrifying.


    As long as one¡¯s combat strength was much lower than theirs, they would be forcibly infected and assimilated ¡­


    ¡°These existences are much bigger than us ¡­¡± The three pillar gods laughed. the monster cores on our bodies and the human heads seem to be the size of ants ¡­ Now, with the existence of the magic cores formed by these behemoths, the brain cells would probably be unimaginably large ¡­ Perhaps its size is comparable to Xingyu!¡±


    ¡°Comparable to the stars?¡± The beast pillar God smiled slightly, ¡± it can indeed be done, but it can¡¯t be expanded any further. If the flesh structure of the cells is any more, it will collapse.


    It was like an elephant. As a living being of flesh and blood, the hardness of its bones and leg muscles could only withstand such a large body.


    His spine would be crushed, his fascias would rupture, and his cells would collapse.


    It was just like how the limit of a carbon-based life form¡¯s body size was a giant octopus ¡­ However, they had obtained the mechanical pillar God, a pseudo-iron-based gene, which was why they could barely achieve such a body size.


    Otherwise, if they were to fight, they wouldn¡¯t be able to move at all and would be instantly killed as a pile of swollen and rotten meat.


    This was the advantage of the three pillar gods-unlimited.


    Unlimited body size, unlimited genes, unlimited races ¡­


    Even his opponent was an infinite part of him. It was an extremely heaven-defying, exaggerated, and terrifying system.


    However, they were also wary. They observed the person in charge¡¯s memory.


    as expected, this fallen civilization is very mysterious behind the scenes ¡­ They¡¯re only willing to use it when there¡¯s a terrifying existence leading them. There¡¯s actually a platform to exchange for various Mysterious Treasures among the higher-ups ¡­¡±


    among them, there¡¯s the ¡®Cloud Star Dao fruit. that these fallen cultivators dream of ¡­ After breaking through to rank-9, one would no longer be able to re-consolidate their genes and would become ¡®sealed¡¯. .. However, this kind of Wondrous Item could allow a Daoist to temporarily break through the seal and re-cultivate the genes from before ¡­ Although it¡¯s only for a short period of time, there¡¯s still hope of re-cultivating and maxing out the gene level ¡­¡±


    They began to communicate.


    He had obtained a lot of information from these cultivators.


    There were many ways for rank-9s with incomplete Dao foundations to complete their Dao foundations and Max out their four major genes to have the chance to enter the weak rank-10.


    The first was to seize the Dao seed fused by someone weaker than level 10 and use this seed that had opened up half a gene in one¡¯s body to integrate it into one¡¯s own body and follow the other party¡¯s path.


    Secondly, it was this kind of magical natural treasure that could give a tier 9 a chance to have a perfected Dao Foundation. After all, the universe was very large and had all kinds of incredible creations.


    this kind of natural treasure that can distort the laws must be from a certain race ¡­ For example, the element¡¯s heart in front of us is also produced from the corpses of the elemental race ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that this Cloud Star Dao fruit is produced by some sort of plant-type creature?¡± The human-shaped pillar God smiled. it seems that to be able to grasp this rare life race resource and regularly produce this kind of wondrous treasure ¡­ It was not simple to deal with a civilization as powerful as the Azure abyss divine territory ¡­ You also need to have the courage.¡±


    hehe, we don¡¯t need to care. We¡¯re just entering ¡­ We have to be careful. Our combat power isn¡¯t invincible, and I¡¯m afraid that the other true experts are about to descend. We have to hide a little.¡±


    They did not dare to act rashly.


    Hualala.


    Soon, they entered the tomb and began to merge with the other large groups. They also saw some terrifying experts who were so strong that their hearts trembled. They couldn¡¯t help but hide among these Dao cultivators.


    ¡°We ¡­ Want to encircle them ¡­ As for the three great Abyss Blue sky Venerables? Our Lord will take action.¡± The person in charge was hidden in the divine light, but the feeling he gave them was that his energy level was above 50!


    Monster!


    The three pillar gods hid even more.


    Their energy levels had devoured a few disabled normal rank-9s with 0.4 points. They were only slightly over 3, which was already the energy of three complete rank-9 Daoist, while the other party was equivalent to 50 complete rank-9 Daoist.


    The other party¡¯s Foundation was even more terrifying than he had imagined.


    . you can call me ju Chu. Come with me. We¡¯ve already found a way to secretly locate him ¡­ Under the lead of the leader, dozens of existences slowly set off.


    Ju Chu said indifferently as he walked, ¡± ¡°I heard that nearly 10000 rank-9 Dao existences have descended here. It¡¯s very strange ¡­ It¡¯s truly amazing.¡±


    ¡°Nearly ten thousand? How is this possible?¡± Beside him, a fallen immortal cultivator said with a face full of disbelief. This number was an astronomical figure.


    there are many mysterious civilizations in the universe that you can¡¯t imagine ¡­ Ju Chu smiled and said, ¡± the other party¡¯s body is very small. However, it¡¯s a Quantum Life form. It¡¯s very strange and unpredictable. It can gather, disperse, and solidify ¡­ If there¡¯s a chance, we can think of a way to capture him alive. The higher-ups will give us sufficient rewards, such as ¡­ Cloud Star Dao fruit, divine ring lock.¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone¡¯s breathing quickened.


    Many of them present had cultivated their own offspring and fused them with the same genes as themselves. The compatibility was extremely high, and they had obtained the Dao seed to increase their lifespan by 100000 years. In theory, if they met a genius with good talent, they would have enough time to let the other party cultivate to a level ten lower than them ¡­


    As long as he placed some kind of restriction-divine ring lock, the other party couldn¡¯t betray him. Even if his realm was higher than his, he would still be controlled.


    And this divine ring lock ¡­ It was the key to their breakthrough!


    They had also heard that many people had used this method to reach the tenth level ¡­ These two treasures were great hope.


    ¡°I heard you were looking for us?¡±


    At this moment, a white mini man carrying a camera said. ¡± we don¡¯t have anything to look for. Everyone, can you give us an interview? we are war journalists ¡­ I heard that you¡¯re going to start a civilization war.¡±


    War correspondent?


    Ju Chu was completely stunned.


    There were all sorts of civilizations in the universe.


    However, there was such a civilization in this world?


    The three pillar gods ¡®expressions were also strange. Previously, when they heard about Quantum Life and its size, they knew that it was these guys. They had not expected to come here to join in the fun?


    A few players winked at the three pillar gods.


    After all, the three pillar gods were on their side.


    And the three pillar gods also felt very bad when they looked at them.


    This is a 50 oz monster. Are you guys asking for trouble?


    ¡°You guys are war journalists?¡± Ju Chu¡¯s expression was cold. With a light grab, the other party instantly exploded, and he teleported away.


    ¡°You want to leave?¡± The giant venomous snake said coldly, ¡± as the smallest particle, the quantum can move between any material. However, it¡¯s not impossible to catch it. As long as the density of the spell reaches the level of a neutron star, there won¡¯t be any gaps. A large net will be formed and it will be able to catch you quantum fish!


    He reached out his hand and grabbed.


    BOOM!


    An invisible black curtain instantly covered the other party, making it impossible for him to escape.


    However, ju Chu frowned. self-destructed? What kind of bizarre system was this? It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    But at this moment, the three pillar gods saw a small television that had mysteriously appeared in their hands. It seemed to be some kind of transaction information.

 Chapter 1016

    ?


    1016 Strange civilization anecdote


    ¡°He committed suicide?¡±


    The Dao-achieving cultivators around them were confused and felt that it was too unbelievable. They all felt that they were looking at a fool.


    The first thing he said was that he was a war journalist who was alive and kicking, swaying in front of him like a flea. Then, he screamed and was caught by a slap, choosing to commit suicide?


    This death was inexplicable.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he an idiot?¡±


    . ¡®m afraid there¡¯s something wrong with his thinking. The life of. forbidden existence that dominates the river system is extremely precious, but he¡¯s actually ¡­ One of the existences revealed a thoughtful expression.


    it¡¯s not that his brain isn¡¯t working well. I¡¯m afraid that this system is very demonic and affects his mind. That¡¯s why he did such a stupid and incomprehensible move.


    Quantum Life forms are very powerful, but it¡¯s obvious that the concept of life forms made up of the smallest physical units in the universe has very messy logic.


    it¡¯s indeed possible. It¡¯s almost impossible for quantum to produce life. Even if it does exist, their brains are made up of quantum particles. When the quantum of the brain is split, it¡¯s impossible for their thoughts to be clear ¡­


    ¡°It really is so!¡±


    The Dao cultivators discussed among themselves as they came to a sudden realization.


    After all, there were many extraordinary civilizations in the universe that were very strange and demonic. Some evil cultivation techniques could even affect the mind, turn demonic, and even the racial flaws of life, causing their behavior to be very strange.


    ¡°Maybe I forgot to take my medicine.¡± A stern and cold voice came from the side. after all, no matter how I think about it, I can¡¯t imagine such a stupid act. This should be the best explanation.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Someone was puzzled and turned around.


    you¡¯re still too young. You¡¯ve only seen. few of the evil civilizations in the universe. There are too many civilization systems in the universe. and as long as you¡¯re knowledgeable, you¡¯ll see similar strange systems. These evil systems that have great side effects of demonization and affect the mind have matching drugs to suppress evil thoughts ¡­ Otherwise, if they didn¡¯t have the means to suppress it and often went crazy, such a civilization would have been destroyed long ago.¡±


    They quickly reacted.


    Just like the Azure abyss divine territory¡¯s new system, the side effects were also terrifying. If one didn¡¯t control it, they would gradually lose themselves.


    The old man explained in a slow and steady voice, ¡± now that I think about it, it should be because of the loss of the medicine or some other reason. That¡¯s why he went crazy and has all kinds of messy logic. It¡¯s not strange.


    At this time, a cultivator beside him also laughed and said, ¡± Speaking of which, the evil civilization you¡¯ve seen suppressed it with medicine. The evil civilization I¡¯ve seen suppressed it with items. They used a special bone hairpin to penetrate their heads and stab into the depths of their souls to calm their minds and recover their rationality.


    ¡°Oh? Fellow Daoist, doesn¡¯t it look terrifying when a hairpin is pierced into the head of a race of that level?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Such a civilization is very rare! At first, he found that they were no different from ordinary people ¡­ His hair was tied up, and he wore a golden crown with a hairpin on it. He looked handsome, and his skin was as soft as the sea.


    Each of them was handsome and refined. They were dressed in white and had a gentle expression. They were polite to the outside world and even liked to give gifts, all kinds of treasures ¡­ However, upon closer inspection, one would realize that the hairpin on the Golden Crown was actually pierced through the entire head under the hair band!¡±


    ¡°Hiss ¡­ The entire head?¡±


    yes, their brains have cultivated an evil system of cultivation techniques. Their brains are actually burning like boiling water, bright red with blood. They want to insert the bone hairpin and use the special cold aura within to suppress the pot of boiling brain water.


    ¡°That¡¯s really strange.¡±


    what¡¯s even more exaggerated is that we can¡¯t see anything unusual. The hairpin seems to be inserted into their heads, but they have triangular heads, and the hairpin is just right at the top of the triangle!


    at that time, I went to their civilization as a guest and sat in the courtyard of a Manor to enjoy the flowers. There were all kinds of heavenly materials and earthly treasures, wine, and delicacies to serve me. It was really hospitable. I stayed there for more than a hundred years and poured a large amount of resources into it every day ¡­ However, I never thought that on that day, they took out a bone hairpin and wanted to insert it into my head, saying that it was a courteous reception ¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression turned serious, and they could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Hiss ¡­ After that ¡­ And then ¡­¡±


    This Dao-holder¡¯s face was hoarse, as if he had recalled the most terrifying memory. He said with a trace of fear,


    at that time, the scene was too strange and demonic ¡­ At that time, several cultivators were invited. In the end, I was the only one who managed to escape from the old manor in the fog ¡­


    I¡¯d like to give you a piece of advice. If you encounter the evil Nomad civilization and they invite you as a guest, you must reject them with a smile ¡­ However, I might not be able to reject them because their words have a strange sense of confusion ¡­¡±


    When he said that, everyone felt a strong sense of shock!


    Which one of them wasn¡¯t a super-talent in the river system? But he still felt fear!


    After all, the outside world was too vast, and they could only be considered to be in a remote corner.


    The world was huge, and there were all kinds of strange things.


    Everyone present was a Daoist of the universe. With tens of thousands of years of life, they had naturally traveled many universes and seen some strange civilizations. Some extraordinary civilizations on the evil path were extremely strange and terrifying. Some Daoist even entered the land of these civilizations and were shocked by the evil and strangeness. There was even the risk of dying and being surrounded!


    Now that he thought about it, the strange suicide just now wasn¡¯t that strange.


    Everyone was discussing and exchanging the knowledge of various civilizations.


    The three pillar gods lowered their heads and looked at the small television in silence.


    Although these guys were indeed stupid and brainless, it was obvious that they were trying to secretly stuff this thing into their hands.


    What¡¯s this? a television? ¡± The three pillar gods discovered that there were actually all sorts of live television broadcasts inside, as well as communication with the world under Carolyn¡¯s command ¡­


    So that¡¯s how it is, he wants to communicate with us?


    It could even sell raw materials?


    ¡°They want to cooperate with us and know that we¡¯ve plundered a large amount of resources. They want us to buy the raw materials from them? They knew that we swallowed the pillar God of machinery and wanted to take the technological route to improve the entire race, so they sold the original material?¡± The three pillar gods were also very indifferent. They knew that it would naturally be more profitable to buy from them.


    they¡¯ve come to find us to cooperate. After all, Carolyn and di Qi are ordinary cultivators. They still need a period of time before they can accumulate their foundations, and their period of weakness will be quite long.


    And we ¡­ There¡¯s no need for that. During this period of time, those two people will definitely avoid us ¡­ They can only appear in the eyes of the world with such cloned quantum bodies.¡±


    The three pillar gods dared to attack with their true bodies, while they could only watch from the side in secret.


    This was the difference!


    by the time they come out, we¡¯ve already made a name for ourselves and influenced countless civilizations. We¡¯ve left them far behind. The three pillar gods were very calm.


    At this time, although the giant venomous snake was a little surprised, it did not hesitate. don¡¯t worry about it. Record it. Such a strange civilization will investigate it eventually ¡­


    Even he had to admit that the strange civilizations that had appeared recently were a little strange.


    First, it was the magical girl civilization, and then, the mysterious quantum creatures that appeared in these ruins.


    Very quickly.


    The group of them continued to move forward and followed the trail.


    BOOM!


    In the distance, the faint sounds of battle explosions could be heard.


    Yuan Yuan brought his two Dao companions and looked at the people walking in the shadows. the second batch? ¡®As expected, that group just now was just confirming our location ¡­¡¯ Your civilization has been hidden for so long. Are the truly powerful guys going to make a move?¡±


    Bang!


    A large number of broken rocks and crystals exploded, and the Guardians of the Tomb were directly killed. The tomb they were guarding turned into a sandstorm, and the ruins and treasures inside dissipated with the smoke.


    ¡°This is!?¡±


    The expressions of the three pillar gods changed slightly.


    A battle of this level was too exaggerated, and the aftershock could send them flying.


    After all, the other party¡¯s accumulation was too deep. As a 4-Geno lifeform with a perfect Dao Foundation, it was just that his bloodline and cultivation techniques were slightly inferior to theirs.


    you guys, guard each place and use the corresponding weapons of the precept battleships. Is that okay? ¡±


    The giant venomous snake watched the battle and narrowed its eyes. now, take out your technological weapons and join forces to fight.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    As a member of the fallen civilization or a technological civilization that had chosen another path, these ordinary rank-9s with incomplete genes might be weak in direct combat, but their weapons were not weak!


    The collection of resources on the technological side was a bottomless pit.


    However, with the help of external scientific and technological nomological battleships and Dharma artifacts, they could temporarily burst out with powerful combat power and could even besiege and kill some cultivators with perfect Dao foundations.


    This was the reason why even the weak fallen civilization was feared by the rank-9 Dao-existences with perfected Dao foundations.


    Whoosh.


    Without any time to think, the leader instantly transformed, and his body expanded more than ten times, turning into a monster of flesh and blood that covered the sky and the earth. With a loud roar, he joined the battlefield.


    Beside him.


    One by one, the normal grade 9 experts started to surround and attack from afar.


    At this moment. quantum. who was carrying a camera, slowly gathered together and revealed his figure. He held a microphone and appeared in front of them. we can see that these fallen civilizations have already entered the battle. They are really very useful tools ¡­

 Chapter 1017

    ?


    1017 The observer civilization


    The reporter pointed at the earth-shattering battle behind him and introduced, ¡±


    ¡°Normally, these ordinary ninth-rank combatants are unable to break through and train, and their cultivation levels are stuck.


    Naturally, he would switch to the Science and Technology side and continue to improve his combat strength with the help of external objects. Although it was an unorthodox way, it was undeniable that it was the best way ¡­


    They would spend tens of thousands of years to learn the art of mechanical refining, painstakingly collect resources, cross galaxies, build warships, and accumulate energy.


    We all know about mechanical spaceships from the technological side. What are their advantages?


    The energy level port was infinitely expanded!


    for example, I can build a planet-sized level 9 super-mechanical battleship, which can also be considered a super-large magical weapon ¡­ Then, the explosive power of this battleship would be comparable to a terrifying expert the size of a planet.


    In theory, the power level of this warship was comparable to the iron-based race.


    However, they were inanimate objects after all. They were not living creatures. No matter how much energy they had stored, they could not be restored. They could only be recharged and maintained bit by bit by the lowly master of the warship ¡­ Traveling through the universe and collecting resources to recharge, he simply didn¡¯t have time to cultivate.


    The civilization of rank-9 Daoist cultivators on the technological side had always been a bottomless pit of resources.


    As for these ordinary fallen level nine, they had spent tens of thousands of years building warships and collecting resources to store energy just to fire these few shots and be super real men for ten minutes.


    In theory, as long as one lived long enough and spent tens of thousands of years of accumulation, there was a chance to launch a sneak attack and kill an immortal with a complete Tao Foundation with ten minutes of explosive power.


    This was the advantage of technology!


    Fierce, it was extremely fierce.


    As a one-time use tool, it was also very, very useful ¡­ If tens of thousands of fallen level 9s were to gather together like this, they could finally activate their battleships and fire at full force. Even a level 10 could be killed by them.


    This was the horror and power of the fallen civilization. Many existences weaker than level 10 in the universe were afraid of this, hiding and avoiding being hunted down.


    however, we can see that the mysterious civilization behind the scenes is very smart and mysterious. They are now controlling the tools of these fallen so that they can collect resources normally and coax them nicely. At critical moments, they can trick them into firing a few shots! To increase our combat strength, we¡¯re serious about this scumbag¡¯s behavior ¡­¡±


    In the distance.


    what is he saying?!


    ¡°Why does this guy speak so rationally? Such clear logic? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve joined the devil?¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    is this really a war correspondent?!


    The ordinary Level nine cultivators who were driving a battleship and using some kind of magical artifact to surround and kill him from a distance were all red in the face and furious. Where did this guy come from?


    Do you know how to speak?


    The other party had directly exposed all of their logic and actions.


    They had entered a state of battle and were able to unleash such a terrifying combat power. Naturally, they had used up thousands of years of accumulation.


    I¡¯m sorry, I just took my medicine. I feel that I¡¯m very cute and my logic is very clear now.


    The reporter smiled and said with a solemn face, ¡± everyone, let me repeat myself. I¡¯m a war reporter. Our race is a quantum civilization, and as a Nomad civilization, we like to wander the universe the most.


    We are the observers of the universe, the witnesses of history,


    you should know that all matter and energy particles in the universe are made up of quantum, and the wave-particle duality observed by quantum will only collapse into reality. We, as Quantum Life forms, have never liked to kill ¡­ Instead, we observe everything about each civilization.¡±


    a quantum observation civilization? ¡±


    Ju Chu¡¯s expression changed slightly. He did not quite understand what he was saying, but there was a sense of profound mystery and ancient civilization in these words. However, he still could not control his anger.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Yuan Yuan laughed and said, ¡± the civilization over there, thank you for your support and help!


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to pay attention to us,¡±


    The reporter said with a serious face, ¡± ¡°Do you really want to live? Did you really exist in this world tens of millions of years later?¡±


    Yuan Yuan was a little confused.


    according to the uncertainties of quantum, history is in an intermediate state. Only when it is observed will it collapse into an established fact ¡­ on the other hand, our quantum observation civilization is observing history, recording everything as a lonely Guardian ¡­


    Yuan Yuan did not quite understand.


    Suddenly, he somewhat understood the meaning of this civilization.


    After all, there were countless civilizations in the universe. If this quantum civilization liked to conduct quantum observations and was the observer civilization of the universe ¡­


    However, even though the other party said so, he still had some concerns.


    you don¡¯t have to believe us. We know that we are speaking the truth. We will continue to record the historical records of this Galaxy.


    The reporter continued to reply to the previous topic and said to the battlefield analysis, ¡± although the civilization here doesn¡¯t treat the ordinary fallen Daoists as humans, the blue abyss divine territory also doesn¡¯t treat the geniuses with dreams under their civilization as humans. They¡¯ve been working for hundreds of thousands of years and have become tools to resist the fallen ¡­ Both sides are using their advantages to gather forces ¡­¡±


    Yuan Yuan¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±


    The giant venomous snake laughed. you¡¯re just putting on a front. I agree with the quantum observation civilization over there. In the long history of the universe, there must be a record of history ¡­ Otherwise, no one would remember our existence in this world even after tens of millions of years ¡­ If you¡¯re free, you can come here and have an exchange!¡±


    Regardless of friend or foe, with such a mysterious quantum civilization being restricted in battle, there was no price to pay to express goodwill and persuade them.


    As for what would happen after that?


    A verbal promise was never trustworthy.


    everyone, there¡¯s no need to pay attention to us. Our quantum civilization is very weak ¡­ Our only advantage is that we¡¯re very ethereal and have strong survival abilities.¡±


    The reporter smiled. He was obviously prepared.


    For a civilization to appear in a nearby territory, it had to have a background and identity.


    In front of him was a very good universe background ¡­ A Nomad civilization that was passing by did not like war and observed the wars and history of the various galaxies.


    Regardless of whether the other party believed it or not, they would eventually have a background. And right now, their future would gradually make the other party believe that they were ¡®kind¡¯ and ¡®peaceful¡¯.


    After all, he had no choice but to be kind!


    The quantum battle body was incomplete to begin with. The fusion of the Super Seymour God of man was enough to fight against ordinary rank-9s, but against these truly terrifying Super Monsters, a complete rank-9 could crush them to death.


    The two civilizations in front of him were ten levels weaker!


    What kind of concept was this?


    If we don¡¯t count the ancient God and moon god Ji behind the scenes, there are hundreds of existences on the level of Carolyn, di Qi, and the others ¡­ Even if the combat power of a level 10 weakling was taken into account, the other party, who had multiple units of level 10 weaklings, would not be much weaker than these two terrifying existences.


    It was a weak Level-10 civilization at its peak, a super ancient God, a terrifying civilization almost at the same level, and a super giant forbidden civilization that had the hope of ¡®reaching the end of the world¡¯.


    They were well aware of this.


    Their position as a quantum civilization was very clear. They were not here to be the protagonists of the world, and the players were very clear about their own abilities. Combat had never been their strong point. They were now just an ordinary observer civilization, a nomadic merchant civilization, observing and recording history, selling ¡®original materials¡¯, and doing some small business.


    Even Carolyn and di Qi, who had no intention of using their true bodies to attack, were also gathering their strength within a short period of time ¡­ And where did the accumulated power come from? In front of him, it all depended on this small business.

 Chapter 1018

    ?


    1018 Chapter 1028-information (2 in 1)


    Although they had been laughing and talking, these two existences had been killing each other!


    Yuan Yuan¡¯s energy rank was only 30, but with two Dao companions in their 20s, he was on par with this extremely terrifying monster.


    an energy level of 50 is equivalent to the strength of 50 two-meter-tall rank-9 Daoist cultivators ¡­


    Yuan Yuan chuckled. one punch from you is equivalent to fifty punches from other existences! No matter what bloodline or system you¡¯ve cultivated, you¡¯ll still be blown up by your brute force!¡±


    BOOM!


    The punches exploded one after another, emitting dazzling colorful light. The entire sky was shattered.


    The giant venomous snake almost turned into an afterimage as its fists hit the flesh. It also smiled and said,¡±It¡¯s just that I have strong brute force ¡­ But you are different. You are known as the peak of skill and technique. You once had the record of beating your physical strength and being thirteen times stronger than yourself!¡±


    it seems that you have a deep understanding of the information of our higher-ups.


    Yuan Yuan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. there¡¯s even an existence of this level. He¡¯s equivalent to the top three overlords of our Supreme Council ¡­ It seems that the fallen civilization behind the scenes has finally revealed its fangs!¡±


    in the meantime, the system of combat techniques that you have been training in is very effective against me. As I expected, there are spies and spies of yours among us!


    BOOM!


    A wave of heat that was mixed with terrifying auras exploded out. As the few existences fought, their auras mixed together and formed an extremely terrifying storm.


    The three pillar gods were all in the dark, pretending to be from a mechanical civilization. They were driving the remains of the mechanical spaceship left behind by the pillar God Ji, and their faces were grave.


    He was too strong!


    It was unimaginably strong!


    The world lines in the three pillar gods ¡®minds were being madly deduced, absorbing the essence within.


    As expected, after breaking through to the ninth step, it was very easy to increase one¡¯s realm on the surface. However, one¡¯s cultivation techniques and the foundation of one¡¯s system needed to be constantly tempered and tempered in the world in order to stabilize one¡¯s realm.


    He was still a long way from catching up. He was afraid that it would take him at least a thousand years to catch up with a monster of this level even if he devoured and infected countless civilizations, hundreds or thousands ¡­


    After all, even a weaker Level-10 civilization was an Ace Combat power.


    In the distance.


    A reporter was still reporting,


    everyone, we can see the current battle situation. When experts of this level fight, they usually like to use words to attack the other party, making the other party reveal a weakness in their mind, and then kill them at the same time ¡­


    we can also see that the giant venomous snake has cultivated four types of strength-type genes and is walking the most terrifying path of pure strength ¡­


    These four genes seemed normal, but didn¡¯t the other party have a stronger gene? If that wasn¡¯t the case, why would he choose the weaker strength gene?


    This would require him to talk about gene combination. His race¡¯s gene was a type of strength-type gene. He had already planned out a path for himself, which was the extreme path of the full strength-type gene.


    After all, there was no such thing as the strongest bloodline system, only the bloodline that was most compatible with one¡¯s own race.


    He didn¡¯t pursue the strongest, only the four most suitable combinations.


    It was because his body was huge and he had mastered four different strength-type systems. Not only could he exert a huge advantage, but he could also use this power to compress his body size ¡­ As we can see, his original body size should have been huge, but now he is only seven meters tall.¡±


    Hearing the broadcast, ju Chu¡¯s face turned black!


    This civilization¡¯s computing power was indeed powerful, which was why they could achieve quantum separation and use ¡®carefree travel¡¯.


    In fact, this was inevitable.


    The current tower world had inherited the magic core system. Although it was not as good as di Qi¡¯s supercomputers, it was still enough to do some simple analysis.


    BOOM!


    The giant venomous snake and Yuan Yuan were fighting madly.


    In the distance, the reporter was still jabbering on and on. we can see that Yuan Yuan¡¯s system is a combination of four great bloodlines of the speed type. Only the speed type is suitable for the weak to defeat the strong and attack those of the same level who have higher energy levels ¡­


    Yuan Yuan spat out a mouthful of blood.


    our battle is so intense and serious, and you say you¡¯re historians. Records are records, but what the hell are you reading out?


    It was true that this kind of commentary and analysis of the battle was fast, but even an ordinary ninth-rank could see these key points after spending some time, let alone them.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he was fighting with them, but thinking about them would really affect his mood in battle.


    BOOM!


    The giant venomous snake and Yuan Yuan continued to fight.


    ¡°We can still see ¡­¡± In the distance, the reporters were still chattering.


    However, in the next second, the eyes of the two existences flashed with a fierce light. They stopped at the same time and attacked the reporters.


    In the next second, he was instantly torn into pieces.


    How could existences at their level be easily provoked? Previously, he had ignored them out of respect. After all, he did not know how mysterious and powerful the quantum civilization behind him was. However, this did not mean that ¡­


    They didn¡¯t dare to attack!


    these two existences have just accidentally killed the broadcaster, but we will continue to record history ¡­ The next second, another existence carrying a camera walked out.


    Yuan Yuan and ju Chu¡¯s expressions changed slightly as if they had finally understood something.


    Undying body!


    Quantum entanglement!


    They naturally knew the special characteristic of the ¡®quantum law¡¯- quantum entanglement. There were probably two quantum bodies entangled in front of them, so they were unable to kill them.


    Ju Chu¡¯s expression was gloomy as he thought to himself,¡¯there¡¯s no need to pay attention to them. They¡¯re weak, but they can¡¯t be killed. Just as they said, Quantum Life ¡­¡¯ He was an observer of history and would not affect the pattern of the battle at all ¡­ We should kill Yuan Yuan first, then we can study the secrets of this civilization!¡±


    Thinking about this, the giant venomous snake¡¯s body shrunk.


    He actually became more than a meter tall, and his forehead was twisted into a huge ¡®Chuan¡¯ character. He was short, like a dwarf. Otherwise, the only outcome for you is death!¡±


    ¡°Monster!¡± Yuan Yuan¡¯s expression changed slightly, and a hint of ruthlessness flashed across his face. I can only use the recovery power of the incense to resist it. Let¡¯s see who will win! Do you really think I don¡¯t have a trump card?¡±


    ¡°Transform!¡±


    He had failed to live up to the expectations of all the players. There was no fancifulness, nor did he turn into a magical girl. It was just two simple words, no lines. He had changed into a more refreshing and majestic outfit, and there was no difference.


    In the distance.


    The reporter was still reporting, ¡± it¡¯s here. The giant venomous snake has used its ultimate technique. It¡¯s a cultivation technique that can shrink its body again ¡­ He had integrated some kind of extremely resilient power bloodline into it, which could shrink himself by more than twenty times!


    ¡°We should all know that the higher the energy level, the more advantageous it is to be smaller, and the faster it is. If an energy level 50 Daoist is compressed to ten times his size, his punch will also be ten times more condensed and agile!¡±


    ¡°Clamor!¡±


    One punch.


    The entire quantum battle body shattered into pieces.


    BOOM!


    The two sides were completely engaged in battle.


    After all, Yuan Yuan¡¯s cultivation was only temporary. He couldn¡¯t compare to such a veteran cultivator, so he could only use the lives of the people to help him recover his strength.


    This battle had almost gone crazy.


    The entire land was plated with gold, and the two existences were also panting heavily, their bodies covered in wounds. It was a situation where both sides were injured.


    we can see that both sides have gone crazy. Their power level can easily destroy a Daoist with a complete Dao Foundation ¡­ The voice appeared again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ju Chu took a deep breath and looked at this war reporter. It knew that there was no way to deal with the most mysterious Quantum Life form in the universe. The other party¡¯s main body was not here.


    ¡°When I¡¯m free, your civilization can come to our place as a guest,¡± he said.


    Yuan Yuan also stared at the giant venomous snake and did not speak.


    In fact, it was very likely that the two of them would have to fight each other to the death. They even had the imprint of a weak tenth-level existence behind them, which could descend in the form of shadows.


    However, with the reporter beside them chattering non-stop, they no longer had the courage and will to risk their lives!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The giant venomous snake knew that it had failed its mission.


    At this moment, the war correspondent smiled. we don¡¯t want to do such an unpleasant thing. It¡¯s just that sometimes, peace is a better choice ¡­ We are very peace-loving.¡±


    Ju Chu¡¯s face was slightly startled, but a hint of gentleness flashed across it.


    Indeed, the other party¡¯s actions were simply offending the terrifying forces on both sides at the same time. He could not think of any reason why the other party would offend both of them at the same time ¡­


    He could only really want to stop this war.


    Peace-loving ¡­ These ridiculous things.


    However, did such a civilization really exist?


    Ju Chu¡¯s war god Body was covered in injuries and he hesitated.


    He remembered tens of thousands of years ago, when he was born in the civilization of Espers, many people had awakened strength, speed, flight, and all kinds of Esper genes. At that time, the heroes Guild was full of heroes, and he also seemed to be a hero who loved peace. He wore a red cloak, and he slowly became the strongest ¡­


    ¡°However, until today ¡­¡± The giant venomous snake closed its eyes in silence. Suddenly. it opened its eyes and looked at the system of this civilization. A good feeling flashed across its face. perhaps you all really love peace ¡­ I can¡¯t think of any benefits.¡±


    Yuan Yuan did not deny it and shrugged his shoulders.


    Perhaps he really loved peace, or was he just pretending?


    No matter what, he felt that he had to be on guard against a mysterious new civilization. It was impossible for the other party to gain any benefits or trust from them.


    ¡± i know you say you believe us, but in fact, you don¡¯t believe us. from the beginning, we said that you don¡¯t need to believe us. we believe in ourselves. we are a peace-loving civilization of observers who record history ¡­ ¡± The quantum body smiled and said softly, ¡± by the way, the two of you are seriously injured. We have extremely cheap resources here that can be provided to you. Do you want them? ¡±


    The two¡¯s expressions turned serious. As expected, was he waiting for them here?


    Hualala.


    Some of the original substance had appeared in this land.


    these are the resources we obtained from the fallen mechanical civilizations we passed by. We have no use for them, so we can give them to you ¡­ He gave a price.


    After hearing the price, the two of them were in disbelief.


    It was because it was too low.


    One must know that the production of the original substance required the extraction of a large amount of life.


    Many super mechanical cultivator civilizations used planets as raw materials factories. They reproduced, gave birth, slaughtered, and extracted some raw materials like an assembly line for breeding pigs!


    And the other party¡¯s price was 70% of the market cost!


    This was a losing business.


    ¡°You really want to sell it?¡± The giant venomous snake was completely puzzled. you should know that the original substance is also sold by civilizations ¡­ Since their cost was 100%, they would have to sell it at 130% of the price ¡­ This is the normal market transaction.¡±


    A 30% increase was only to break even, a small profit.


    After all, building a factory to extract the original substance and kill lives required too much manpower and resources. The process was unimaginably complicated!


    In terms of cost, there was also manpower, time, and energy.


    And the other party?


    70% of the cost was equivalent to a loss, which was half of the market price!


    What did half mean?


    This was simply crazy!


    At this moment, even ju Chu¡¯s expression softened.


    After carefully checking the original materials, there was no tampering. After all, it was extremely stupid to tamper with it in front of their eyes. Are you sure? ¡±


    of course. We¡¯ve said it before. We love peace and have never earned any benefits ¡­ You don¡¯t have to trust us and be on guard against us at all times ¡­¡± The quantum body said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Then give me some.¡± Yuan Yuan stood up.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Ju Chu¡¯s expression darkened.


    All civilizations required a large amount of raw materials. It was better to be safe than sorry. What did it mean to be 50% of the market price? It was a business that was at a loss for the cost. This was buying and earning!


    Very quickly, the two of them split it.


    They looked at each other, sneered, and left.


    ¡­


    On the way, Yuan Yuan released Viola and Bhikkhu.


    As Yuan Yuan left, he felt that the journey was a little strange. although we were attacked as expected in this battle, and an extremely terrifying monster came ¡­ However, in the later stages of the battle, we inexplicably met a Nomad merchant civilization who loved peace. They watched us fight, stopped us from fighting, and even bought a pile of raw materials ¡­¡±


    Even he felt that the development of the matter was a little magical.


    As they fought, they bought a bunch of things back ¡­


    However, he soon felt that it didn¡¯t matter.


    After all, he had blocked the other party. The other party was not a fool. Although they were serving their own Masters, their own lives were still the most important. They would not risk their long lives to fight to the death with him.


    After using his trump card, the best choice was to stop when both sides were about the same in strength. The probability of his death was very high if he continued fighting.


    He said to Viola and the others indifferently, ¡± although we didn¡¯t find out the real enemy¡¯s background, we¡¯ve obtained such a cheap original substance with such high purity that there are almost no impurities. At least we¡¯ve answered the higher-ups.


    ¡­


    Ju Chu was also walking on the road with a calm expression.


    The surrounding people were still discussing.


    One of the Daoist cultivators was confused and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡± such a terrifyingly pure original substance with almost no impurities. How mature and super technology must one have to be to be able to achieve this? ¡±


    the background of this civilization is very mysterious.


    selling it to us at a loss, it seems that it is indeed a peace-loving act ¡­


    Quantum Life, the nomadic observer civilization ¡­ It seems that they are indeed a very sacred civilization.¡±


    a sacred-type civilization? ¡± Some people were puzzled.


    yes, if there are evil civilizations, there will naturally be righteous civilizations. Some races have their own spiritual beliefs that are very pure, sacred, and clear. They have extremely lofty visions. Their race is even born kind and has almost no concept of evil. For example, the elemental civilization before us is a pure energy life form. It is clean and clear, and they are relatively pure ¡­ There¡¯s no evil and selfish flesh and blood.¡±


    it¡¯s very possible that Quantum Life forms are as pure and clear as energy life forms!


    The surrounding people were still discussing.


    On the other hand, the giant venomous snake¡¯s expression was slightly gloomy. It secretly released some kind of special secret treasure technique, and an avatar quietly followed behind, tracking that quantum civilization.


    After all, they were very skilled in tracking down spies.


    He had too many doubts. Why would this quantum civilization suddenly descend into these ruins? was it to stop them?


    Or something else?


    If he had stopped their battle and even sent the original substance, he was indeed too kind. At this moment, he had indeed begun to believe that the other party was kind ¡­ However, he felt that there might be more to it.


    Whoosh.


    His shadow doppelganger in the dark followed those quantum lifeforms.


    He saw some guys carrying cameras and discussing,


    ¡°The matter here is considered settled, right?¡±


    yes, it¡¯s probably resolved. It¡¯s not bad ¡­ Next, we¡¯ll have to deal with the other side.¡±


    Ju Chu¡¯s expression froze.


    On the other side ¡­


    As expected, their goal for coming here wasn¡¯t just this.


    ¡°I¡¯m done with the small matters, now it¡¯s time for the big matters. Is the camera ready?¡±


    it¡¯s done, but I don¡¯t dare to bid for it. If I do, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll really anger those two terrifying existences.


    ¡°It¡¯s an ethical drama about acknowledging one¡¯s ancestors and returning to one¡¯s clan. We¡¯re also panicking!¡±


    ¡°What if you kill all of us?¡±


    keep an eye on him. Be careful with your actions. If you really can¡¯t do it, just retreat. Don¡¯t shoot. Your life is more important.


    Eh?


    What was the meaning of this?


    Ju Chu frowned slightly, his face solemn. When he heard this, he vaguely felt that he had caught on to something terrifying.


    These existences had even turned a blind eye to the two of them, who were extremely terrifying cultivators with perfect Dao foundations and the Super overlords who ruled countless galaxies. But now, they were afraid?


    In fact, it might even kill the fearless Quantum Life forms?


    A sense of vigilance flashed through his heart. It seemed that although he had not won, he might be able to obtain some terrifying information to make up for his mistake.


    ¡®

 Chapter 1019

    ?


    1019 Chapter 1029-elemental God


    He looked at the backs of these existences as they left, and he hesitated.


    He raised the highest level of vigilance toward this mysterious Quantum Life civilization.


    After all, he had roamed the universe for tens of thousands of years. How could he be ordinary to be able to live to this day?


    To an unimaginably ancient being like him, the amount of food he had eaten was more than the volume of a planet! The path they had taken had spanned across countless galaxies!


    It was difficult to count the number of lives they had killed even if they were in the hundreds of millions!


    He had been sitting in the ancient void Manor for tens of thousands of years, overlooking the rise and fall of countless vast and powerful civilizations. He had been living in seclusion for an unknown period of time, and only recently came out because of a message sent by an existence in the dark.


    However, living in seclusion did not mean that his experience had regressed ¡­ No scheme would be able to take advantage of him.


    Before his eyes, although he had always been on guard, the other party had indeed shown incomparable kindness and harmony, even using such an annoying and angry way of offending both sides and commenting on his moves to persuade him.


    He simply couldn¡¯t think of what benefit it would bring to them if they angered both sides at the same time.


    Not only did the other party not scheme against them, but they also gave the two of them great benefits after the battle.


    The original substance!


    He had lived for too long and knew very well that any civilization in the universe was extremely rare ¡­


    No civilization would complain about having too much original substance. It was already priceless. Most civilizations produced it for their own use. Who would sell it?


    ¡°By paying such a price, are you trying to gain our friendship? However, if he really wanted to gain our friendship, he wouldn¡¯t have angered both sides ¡­¡± Ju Chu secretly controlled the shadow doppelganger and kept following them. perhaps they really love peace ¡­ he said.


    a harmonious, kind, and sacred universal super civilization that has no concept of evil in its race? ¡±


    His eyes flashed with admiration.


    A civilization of Daoists that never killed or started Wars was undoubtedly worthy of admiration.


    Only those who stood at the height of their civilization would understand how difficult it was to maintain their original aspirations ¡­ After all, the entire universe was a dark forest of slaughter.


    However, he did not think about it in a certain way. The other party was really just purely trying to sell the original substance to them.


    After all, it was almost half the market price. In their eyes, it was almost like giving it away for free ¡­


    They didn¡¯t know.


    The raw material production of these creatures was an unimaginable cost-saving.


    There was no middleman to earn the price difference, and there was no complicated process. As long as there was enough energy, it was like feeding a nest of pigs with pig feed, and they could directly produce ¡± tentacle worms.


    In fact, the original substance was very terrifying.


    The alchemy monarch species was extremely powerful and could be called a miracle.


    Although it did not have as many changes as the alchemy factory of the racer of Mount Haruna, it was a transcendent lifeform that was closest to the origin of life. It was one of the branches that was close to ¡®chaos¡¯ and ¡®Dao Yi¡¯.


    Even in the entire history of the universe, it was rare to see such a mysterious super species that was close to the origin ¡­ To naturally develop such a similar life form and approach the origin of the great Dao?


    The probability was extremely low!


    However, it was not impossible.


    According to the ¡± creation era ¡°, which deduced the scene of the creation of the world, there might be an ¡± ancient god of chaos ¡± born from the big explosion of ¡± Dao Yi. as the first type of life in the world, it might be possible ¡­ However, after countless years, even if such an existence existed? It had long been buried in the dust of history.


    At this very moment.


    After hesitating for a while, the giant venomous snake still left the ruins quickly. we must be careful in everything. We must leave quickly and return to the ancestral land. We¡¯ll continue our investigation later.


    Huala!


    He stepped out of the white short star and led these Dao cultivators away by space jumping.


    He entered a secret branch of the fallen civilization and communicated with the messengers in a dark square. He led the fallen civilization¡¯s Daoists to hand over the results of this mission and then went their separate ways.


    After that, it turned and jumped several times.


    He had returned to his own civilization and landed in a vast and bright sacred area. Wisps of Energy Mist surrounded him, and all kinds of immortal birds were wandering around.


    ¡°True spirit high holiness!¡±


    ¡°True spirit high holiness!¡±


    The servants were prostrating on the ground.


    He did not care about it at all. He strode forward and landed in a mysterious Palace. He sat on a chair and looked at a Palace in the distance. here, we have the protection of the Supreme Lord. Even if it¡¯s an existence weaker than a tenth level, we won¡¯t be afraid of the other party tracking us ¡­


    Only then did his line of sight flash and shift to the shadow he was following. A blurry shadow began to appear.


    I¡¯d like to see what kind of history they¡¯re going to record as the observer of history. Compared to our battle ¡­ I¡¯m even more stunned.¡±


    ¡­


    In the ruins of the elemental civilization.


    A group of Quantum Life forms were bustling about. They smiled and said, ¡± ¡°They¡¯ve gone back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, almost all ten thousand of them have died ¡­ But the harvest is also great, it can be considered a training.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably in this direction?¡±


    that¡¯s right. They¡¯ve cleared a safe path. Let¡¯s follow them closely. Hurry up.


    The gamers were communicating.


    Naturally, they only exchanged some simple and insignificant information about the way.


    How could the real core information be discussed here? In fact, there were many things that they could not reveal to Carolyn, di Qi and the others.


    They kept moving forward, following the footsteps of di Qi and the others.


    Normally, with their combat strength, it was impossible for them to go so deep. However, they could go deeper by following the path of di Qi and the others.


    They went deeper and deeper.


    Whoosh.


    ¡°I can see it ¡­¡± Their expressions froze.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the cave of the elemental ruins.


    Wisps of light began to spread.


    Existences from the mother stream civilization walked back and forth.


    Ji Shang and sun god ASA were tidying up their bloodline descendants. At the same time, they were giving the elemental life forms here half-elemental genes and giving them a physical body ¡­


    After all, in the mother stream civilization, the four major elemental lifeforms had been reproducing for many years and were still very rare.


    Phoenix woke up from her reverie.


    She was surrounded by countless ancient books, and the knowledge contained in them allowed her to do the final sorting to perfect the four genetic defects and reach the peak.


    the other three genes are still alright. They have been reborn from the ashes and are finally walking towards perfection ¡­ Phoenix sensed the gene system in her body and her heart was very calm. previously, I had improved and cultivated this gene to make up for the flaw of my rebirth ¡­ I¡¯m still me, the one who gave me a new lease on life. Now, I¡¯m perfect.¡±


    The bloodline of longevity was still a bloodline.


    Naturally, he could cultivate the corresponding bloodline technique and cultivate it to perfection, increasing his longevity ability in this aspect.


    For example, when Medusa had obtained the ¡®blood of eternal life¡¯, she had slept for 95% of the time at first. As she continued to study and cultivate her bloodline, she gradually moved towards half the time she spent awake.


    It was the same for rebirth from fire. As he cultivated the longevity bloodline, the flaws of rebirth from fire were improved.


    ¡°However, I will still return to my childhood after being reborn from the fire ¡­¡± She frowned and said softly,¡±this period of time is also a long period of weakness, similar to the blood of eternal life ¡­¡± Although the speed of his growth is much faster than before, it¡¯s still ¡­¡±


    However, unknowingly, he had already maxed out on all four of his genes.


    After cultivating for more than 10000 years, step by step, he finally stepped into the complete level 9.


    With a thought, she pushed away the shackles in front of her, and a new vast realm appeared in front of her.


    BOOM!


    A terrifying aura spread out, and an invisible elemental pressure swept through the world. It was as if some earth-shattering life had been born.


    BOOM!


    Heaven and earth were stirred.


    It was colorful and unusually gorgeous.


    Countless survivors of the elemental city, The Guardian of the tomb elemental, sensed something in the distance. An inexplicable voice sounded in their hearts. They looked at the sky at the same time, and a strong thought emerged in their hearts:


    God ¡­


    It was born!


    He was the strongest elemental God in the history of the world!


    At the end of the white dwarf, crystal gravestones stood tall. Buried here were the generations of heroes of the entire civilization. At the very least, they were powerful complete rank-9 Daoists. There were a total of 130 gravestones.


    ¡°Unprecedented ¡­ The deterrent force of the elemental races.¡±


    In the tomb, a flaming figure slowly emerged.


    He had no face, no expression.


    Standing on the wordless crystal blue tombstones, the tide of elements was soft and gentle, like the wind blowing, as if it was a sad song telling the history.


    He stood there for a long time, gently touching the huge main stone tablet in the center. finally, someone from the same race has come ¡­ our entire civilization chose to commit suicide back then, guarding our own graves. Finally, the day has come ¡­ ¡®I can sense it ¡­¡¯ ¡®Stronger than us ¡­ He¡¯s stronger than us ¡­¡±


    no one knows our names, but the path we¡¯ve opened will exist forever!

 Chapter 1020

    ?


    1020 Reunion after ten thousand years


    the one and only true God of the elementals.


    At this moment, yueshen Ji slowly raised his head and looked at the sky. He had expected this.


    ¡°The one and only true God?¡± At the side, Ji Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask softly. The weight of a life-type only true God was too heavy!


    Just like iron-based and carbon-based life forms, for example, the only true God of the carbon-based life form, who ruled over the entire life form ¡­ What kind of glory was this ¡­


    ¡°He is indeed the one and only true God.¡± Ji Ming looked at the stirring clouds in the sky with a look of admiration. he has the unique super suppression ability to deal with all elemental life forms ¡­ Any elemental energy attack is ineffective against our grandmother!¡±


    Immunity to elemental absorption?


    Ji Yi¡¯s heart trembled as she looked up into the sky. It was only at this moment that she truly understood something.


    Pure elementals all relied on elemental attacks.


    For example, this ancient civilization with weak level 10 elements was a pure elemental life ¡­


    Elemental immunity meant that the entire race of elementals would have their attacks nullified!


    this is indeed a suppressive-level ruling ability against elementals.


    Ji Ming¡¯s face was full of admiration as he smiled lightly. ¡°Our grandmother was not invincible ¡­ Physical damage would still cause substantial damage. After all, there was a physical flesh core, but elemental life ¡­ It¡¯s almost impossible to achieve an effective and powerful physical attack.¡±


    Ji Yi¡¯s expression remained solemn.


    The ability to absorb and suppress elements was already very terrifying.


    After all, most of the universe Daoists relied on nomological Dao techniques to attack and kill. Only a small number of existences would walk the path of pure physical Daoist. After all, they were the minority!


    Xu Zhi looked up at the sky as he listened to the conversation between the two of them. He just smiled.


    What did the evaluation of a pseudo-Zerg hero mean?


    This was already the highest evaluation!


    After all, no matter how talented one was, it was only possible for one to reach the ¡°tenth level¡± final realm. There were countless people who died in the process.


    As for di Qi, the reason why he was awarded the ¡± hero of the insect race ¡± was because of his monstrous talent and the fusion of bloodline cultivation skills. For him, the most difficult path of level 10 was his specialty. As long as he did not die, he was basically guaranteed to reach level 10.


    As a pseudo-Zerg hero, Phoenix was a unique special life form. Other than the first main gene that could be inherited, the other three mutated genes were all unique to her ¡­


    And they were perfectly matched together.


    energy manipulation, energy poison, energy immunity, rising from the ashes ¡­ Once these four energy genes are fused together, they will form the fifth bloodline, the ¡®end of Dao¡¯. How terrifying and powerful will it be?¡± Xu Zhi took a deep breath and quietly organized his thoughts. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s really the ultimate concept of the elemental universe¡¯s great Dao.


    However, although it was very powerful in theory, whether the Phoenix could complete the tenth level would depend on whether it could ¡­ Apart from di Qi¡¯s talent advantage, no one would have the confidence to do so.


    It wasn¡¯t that they were weaker than di Qi, but that di Qi had a unique advantage in this aspect ¡­


    The path to the tenth level was too difficult!


    Although Xu Zhi¡¯s advancement in civilization had allowed him to quickly reach the upper levels of level nine right after he had broken through to level nine, the road to level ten was only the beginning.


    It would definitely be a long time.


    It would definitely be longer and more difficult than the level 9 road. However. this was not the most important thing. One had to resist the encirclement and attacks of others during the long time of breaking through to level 10 ¡­ This was the most terrifying part!


    Do you think a tenth-tier being doesn¡¯t know how to hide and hide his identity?


    He couldn¡¯t hide.


    Once they broke through to level 10 and condensed their Dao seed, the entire Galaxy around them would shake. The heaven and earth would sense it, and all the existences in half of the Super Star Cluster would know and sense it.


    he¡¯s ten levels weaker. Once he breaks through, it means that he¡¯s an enemy of the entire universe ¡­ Yueshen Ji muttered softly as he looked up into the sky. I hope she can take this step and continue moving forward.


    ¡°To become the enemy of the entire world?¡± Ji Yi¡¯s heart trembled.


    ¡°For example, the Azure abyss divine territory outside has 107 upper-level Daoists with perfect Dao foundations. Why isn¡¯t there a single weak tenth-level Daoist?¡± Were they unable to step on it? No, it was possible. 1% of the path to level 10 was more or less possible ¡­ However, they don¡¯t dare to break through!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare?¡± Ji Yi was a little shocked. why? ¡±


    He didn¡¯t even dare to break through to the next realm?


    How bizarre was this?


    Countless experts who were still working gradually came over.


    A tenth level weaker was a legendary Overlord, but they didn¡¯t dare to break through. This was strange.


    Lord founder, you¡¯re very knowledgeable. Can you explain a side to us? ¡± The leader of the elemental tribe asked in a low voice.


    After all, they had inherited the memory of breaking through, but they were too weak and didn¡¯t activate the later memory inheritance.


    once the Dao seed is formed, the seed of the universe will be born. It¡¯s a very mysterious feeling. It¡¯s like a touch of vitality in the world. All existences will sense it ¡­ By then, you¡¯ll have countless enemies, and the 1% or 2% of the road to reaching rank-10 won¡¯t be able to make a difference in combat strength at all, and you¡¯ll only get into trouble.¡± Yueshen Ji calmly said as he shook his head.


    At this moment, sun god ASA also walked over. He was interested in the conversation and said respectfully, ¡± ¡°So they¡¯re just going to keep on not breaking through? He¡¯s been stuck in his own realm?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡±


    Moon god Ji said, ¡± the path of level 10 is a long path of creation. You have to connect all your cultivation systems and unify them in your body. You have to form the end of your own Dao!


    They can first deduce and accumulate experience to study the way to merge the four great bloodlines and their own ¡®Dao¡¯. By then, they can condense a Dao seed in one go and let it grow quickly. It will be much safer to break through more than 10% of the road to level 10.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Ji Shang came to a realization.


    in fact, some of the more talented ones can accumulate their experience in one go and deduce more than 20%. By then, they will be able to break through to that realm very quickly. Moon Goddess Ji continued to explain.


    The surrounding people were suddenly enlightened and secretly admired him.


    Beside him, Yuan Qinghua heard this and muttered to herself. She also felt some admiration.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly the same as the information we got from Yuan Yuan! after all, we¡¯re also very curious as to why the 107 beings with perfect Dao foundations are stuck at the high ninth rank. They have perfect Dao foundations, so they can clearly continue to break through. He took the opportunity to ask as a disciple ¡­ Now, moon god Ji was also explaining, and it was indeed so! It seems that this is indeed an unwritten rule of the universe.¡±


    Xu Zhi glanced at him indifferently, as if he could tell what he was thinking from his reaction. After all ¡­


    ¡­. I heard the secrets of breaking through to the ninth step from you.


    Just as they were discussing and everyone was exclaiming in surprise, the Phoenix¡¯s breakthrough came to an end. Its aura calmed down and it descended from the sky. that mysterious aura is even more obvious now.


    She said, looking at the distant sky. I can feel that those existences from the past, those old friends of mine, have already arrived.


    As soon as he finished speaking, two figures walked over from the distance.

 Chapter 1021

    ?


    1021 Reuniting after ten thousand years


    In reality, it had come so quickly and at the right time because the Phoenix¡¯s breakthrough had caused a huge commotion.


    This place was a special area with extremely dense elemental energy, causing the chain reaction to spread to the extreme. It could be seen from extremely far away.


    Moreover, di Qi had been secretly heading there to sense the bloodline connection in the dark, trying to find the truth of the creation of the world in the primordial era ¡­


    The origin of their daolords and the bloodline of the innate ancient gods ¡­


    The more di Qi thought about it, the heavier his mood became. When he saw the aura erupting in the distance, he was completely certain.


    At this moment, Carolyn was still maintaining the mood of an archaeologist exploring an ancient ruin. She still didn¡¯t know what was going to happen, and her expression was extremely relaxed.


    To her, it was a small matter whether the exploration of this ancient ruin was successful or not ¡­


    It was as if he was on an outing.


    His life was not in danger, and he could be a scientist in peace, exploring ancient historical ruins ¡­ She enjoyed this feeling very much. It was as if she had returned to the ancient lava domain, the ancient times of the isodarian people.


    As for the players, they had also struggled for a while. After careful consideration, they decided not to tell Carolyn the truth. They didn¡¯t intend to interfere in anything and just let nature take its course.


    Because if he told them, how would he explain the source of his information?


    Are we spies for the moon god season?


    How did you know where he was?


    This was a terrifying thing.


    If they were exposed, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Just like cutie pie, the alchemy Emperor, and the racer of Mount Haruna, these top-tier players had also been hiding in the dark. They had entered through a different method, using the ¡± native reincarnation ¡± method. Caroline had no idea of their true identities.


    The most ancient, accompanying Mother Earth who created the world ¡­


    The most ancient alchemy Emperor in the Sorcerer world ¡­


    They were all historical figures, the natives of the world born in history.


    Naturally, they could not be associated with a ¡®race¡¯ like the Asura Dao, which had obvious life form characteristics and extremely short lifespans.


    Furthermore, they had analyzed the worst possible scenario. Even if she did not say anything, nothing would happen to Carolyn. After all, she was just a clone of the quantum battle body. Could the moon god Ji kill Carolyn¡¯s main body from a distance? Even if they could, wouldn¡¯t the ancient gods near the lava region be able to stop them?


    At this moment, Carolyn was still acting as if she had just entered the room. She let the Saima at the ninth-rank freely and said to di Qi in a calm manner, ¡±


    ¡°This is the place. Did a strange phenomenon just appear? Perhaps some treasure has appeared in the noble tomb of the ancient ruin civilization, or perhaps some terrifying existence is living here. After all, there¡¯s the aura of a breakthrough ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Di Qi¡¯s expression turned complicated, as if he was absent-minded.


    Carolyn also felt that something was slightly off.


    He had never seen such an expression on di Qi¡¯s face. Reminiscence? This was the first time he had seen the existence behind the scenes of this era.


    Hualala.


    As they approached, a vast and plain ruins appeared in front of them.


    On the crystal-paved street, there were broken crystal trees on both sides. They were crystal clear and carved with Jade. Beside them was a diamond fence, and inside the fence was the remains of a Cemetery.


    They saw a large open platform in front of the remains of the cemetery, and a group of elemental creatures with powerful auras.


    ¡°Is this a native elemental civilization?¡±


    Carolyn stopped in her tracks, and her expression became solemn. She felt a strong bone-piercing sense of danger. Looking at the group of elemental civilization tribes in front of her, she asked, ¡± I¡¯m new here. Who are you? ¡± We¡¯re travelers who are passing by. Although we¡¯re exploring, we¡¯ve never hurt the residents of these ruins.¡±


    Not to mention Ji Shang, sun god ASA and the others ¡­


    She didn¡¯t even recognize a Phoenix. Looking at the aura before her, she only thought that this was a native elemental civilization.


    Even though the Phoenix¡¯s aura was that of a complete, powerful ninth-rank beast ¡­ However, when they arrived at the ruins, they met many rank-9 Dao cultivators at the entrance.


    There were many rank-9 Dao-existences in the ruins, so it was very normal to encounter them.


    Furthermore, they had just heard extremely terrifying battle fluctuations. There were two unimaginably powerful supreme beings fighting. Their energy levels were unimaginably powerful. Even though they were extremely far away, they had already started to avoid and advance.


    Even his main body might be killed by the terrifying battle vibrations. His current quantum clone might not even be able to get close to it.


    They knew themselves very well. Although their bloodline was powerful, as Dao cultivators who had just broken through, they would be courting death if they didn¡¯t accumulate their Foundation and challenged such an old existence!


    ¡°Daolord ¡­¡±


    At this moment, while Carolyn was still hesitating, di Qi looked at the existence in front of him in a daze.


    He had transformed from a white-gold Phoenix into an ancient daolord dressed in a Daoist robe ¡­ The energy shadow took the form of a human, and the Phoenix¡¯s miniature body was located at the heart of the energy figure.


    This appearance was exactly the same as the existence who sat in the Ling Tian Palace back then. It was as if even his appearance had not changed.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± The unique and gentle voice of a Daoist Lord brought di Qi back to the past and reminded him of that scene.


    In the heavenly Palace, the immortal Qi was ethereal.


    More than ten futons were placed in front of the Dao Palace, inviting the ancient gods, Ren zu Xu younian, demon ancestor Green Lotus, and Dao Lords to preach on Dao and enlighten all living beings.


    it¡¯s been more than two hundred years since I created the world and evolved all things. This time, I¡¯m preaching and educating all living beings. I should lay the foundation for all living beings in the world and divide them into realms. I¡¯ll preach eight times for a total of three years. All gods control the divine power of heaven and earth and the order of all things. You can leave on your own halfway and take charge of your own duties ¡­


    the first realm: solid foundation. This realm is the foundation of cultivation, sensing the sea of consciousness ¡­


    ¡­


    At this moment, he felt like he had returned to the past and saw the scene from ten thousand years ago. He saw the ancient existences sitting on the futon, carefully inviting the Dao, and the green vines that barged in on the way ¡­ He made a lot of jokes on the field, and even many suns were angry and scolded ¡­


    Di Qi¡¯s eyes were filled with memories.


    ¡°How long has it been since we last met?¡± The daolord said softly.


    ¡°More than ten thousand years.¡± Di Qi immediately replied.


    ¡°A reunion after ten thousand years?¡± Lord Daoist said, ¡± I still remember that year when the world was created. Futon said so and I retired. After that, the innate ancient God took control of the divine power of the heaven and earth. The ten suns crossed the sky and the human race blocked the sun Palace. After that, the ancestors of sorcery rose up and the ancient God¡¯s great Tribulation was coming ¡­


    ¡°The witch clan? I¡¯m the woodcutter of the Sorcerer tribe, the leader who led the postcelestial lifeforms in the resistance ¡­ Demons, monsters, demons, Buddhas, Immortals, and gods, destroy the word ¡°Wu¡± to become a human.¡± Di Qi also recalled the days when he was a woodcutter, waving his axe at the ancient gods ¡®celestial heavens.


    I have never cared about any of this. The heavenly Dao has its rules. Even if you are my bloodline descendants, I have never forcefully interfered. I have never intended to monopolize the entire era and allow you all to fight and rise ¡­ By the way, di Qi, where¡¯s SI Yun?¡± The daolord asked.


    ¡°In another world.¡± Di Qi laughed.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the green vine?¡± The daolord asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s still the same as he was back then. He¡¯s so rash, eccentric, and likes to cause trouble everywhere.¡± Di Qi was still laughing. back then, when the world was created, only the three of us were fated to speak on the futon.


    This scene was clearly very strange, a very inconceivable reunion.


    But di Qi didn¡¯t raise any questions.


    The daolord didn¡¯t explain why he had appeared here.


    They were just reminiscing about everything that happened in the past, reminiscing about the past.


    With di Qi¡¯s intelligence, he knew that his guess was right when he saw the bloodline connection between the elements on the shore ¡­ Therefore, he chose not to ask because he had confirmed that he was from another civilization ¡­ The enemy¡¯s civilization.


    Elemental civilization.


    ¡°You are a daolord?¡± Only now did Carolyn realize that something was wrong. Her relaxed expression instantly tensed up as she stared at the daolord. She naturally understood the history of the other side¡¯s civilization, but the daolord had actually ¡­ It was a half-elemental.


    And it even appeared here. This mysterious ancient ruin of the elemental civilization was most likely the old site of the other party¡¯s civilization?


    In other words, this ruin civilization was originally an ancient ancestor of di Qi. No wonder di Qi had been so abnormal along the way. He had probably sensed the bloodline connection ¡­


    It was said that the enemy civilization was a half-elemental being, moon god Ji ¡­ Daolords were also half-elemental creatures ¡­


    It couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence ¡­


    A towering chill rose up from his back.


    She completely calmed down and looked around. Finally, her eyes fell on a short man who was about 15 or 16 years old.


    I can¡¯t see the realm of this existence clearly ¡­


    it feels like I¡¯m facing an ancient God ¡­


    Carolyn¡¯s heart started to tremble, as she felt a strong impulse to grab di Qi and turn around to leave. Her soul and flesh as one, even her cells and soul were trembling.


    This was the other party¡¯s scheme. He had deliberately appeared here, and his target was probably di Qi ¡­


    ¡°Yue! God! Ji? ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve met the enemy of the fellow Daoist who killed the ancient God in the past in a place like this. He¡¯s the culprit who destroyed the ancient lava domain ¡­¡¯ The legendary forbidden existence that possesses unrivaled combat power?¡±


    When a real enemy suddenly appeared in front of you when you were completely defenseless ¡­


    ¡°You are ¡­¡± Carolyn¡¯s expression changed.


    However, before she could finish, the other party seemed to know what she was going to say. This gentle, short, and harmless-looking fifteen or sixteen-year-old teenager looked at her and replied with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Carolyn was dumbfounded, not knowing whether to sit or stand.

 Chapter 1022

    ?


    1022 The ancient legend, Buddha beads and wooden fish


    The real ¡­


    It appeared in front of him so easily?


    Carolyn¡¯s body was tensed to the limit as she stared straight ahead.


    This kind of terrifying pressure and goosebumps on his heart was something he had never experienced before in any battle.


    For thousands of years, she had been waiting for countless days and nights to know the true face of the enemy, hoping to reach that height and bear the heavy burden on the shoulders of some ancient gods.


    However, at this moment, the goal that he had been waiting for countless years had finally appeared in front of him. The shock it brought was unimaginable.


    It was too sudden.


    This was too unexpected.


    This was a surprise attack.


    They had met him when they were exploring an ancient ruin ¡­ This was definitely not a coincidence. The other party must have come up with some kind of secret plan to avoid the vision of the ancient gods and meet them here ¡­


    And what was the purpose of the Special Forces coming to find them?


    After all, this wasn¡¯t where their real bodies were, so she couldn¡¯t do anything to them. A thought flashed through her mind:


    Instigating a rebellion!


    He wanted to rope di Qi in and make him join the enemy¡¯s camp.


    After all, he had never paid attention to the ¡®species of life¡¯ before.


    However. if one were to take. closer look at them. they would realize that the Dao Lords and even the innate ancient gods were all half-elemental and half-carbon lifeforms. They were both moon god Ji¡¯s bloodline and power.


    She seemed to have understood some of the ancient developments of history.


    Back then, the other party wanted to steal their eternal bloodline, and the ancient God also wanted to turn around and seize the half-elemental bloodline ¡­ And so, there were daolords, and what the other party saw as ¡®taking the thief as his father¡¯.


    ¡°Their bloodlines are plundering each other.¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s heart was spinning madly as she thought: I¡¯m afraid that the moon god season has avoided the spying of the ancient gods and has secretly come here to take away di Qi ¡­ And once di Qi leaves, there will be a huge loss!¡±


    Thinking of this, she had a strong urge to take di Qi away by force and leave immediately.


    I can¡¯t stay here.


    Her eyes darted around, extremely alert.


    She could no longer rely on the ancient gods for such an unexpected situation. She could only rely on herself to find a way to take di Qi away and stop this conspiracy.


    After all, he could not rely on the ancient gods for everything. He had to stand up and shoulder some heavy burdens.


    ¡°You¡¯re the successor of his line?¡±


    Moon god Ji had a gentle expression and didn¡¯t put on any airs. He looked at Carolyn and chuckled, ¡± don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just here to take a look and see how his expected descendant is ¡­


    Buddha beads, sariras, Buddhism was the best at calculating, calculating the past and the future ¡­ But at this moment, he couldn¡¯t calculate this ¡­ However, how could he be so cruel as to overturn the framework of all the ancient inheritances and let you deduce it yourself? As for you, you¡¯ve also jumped out of the framework of the ancient Buddhist system and walked out of your own new system.¡±


    a thousand people with a Thousand Faces, each different ¡­ The times are really changing.¡±


    Yueshen Ji¡¯s voice was soft as he sighed, you¡¯ve jumped out of the frame. The so-called three pillar gods who have inherited the Orthodox Buddhism are also a little different from the group of people back then ¡­ It was more unified. At that time, there were three great Buddhist patriarchs and 3000 Buddhas who were in charge of fate together. This has caused my computing power to be scattered too much.¡±


    Yuan Qinghua¡¯s expression darkened.


    Didn¡¯t this mean that in the past, there were three pillar gods and thousands of weaker pillar gods?


    It could be seen that the Buddhist system at that time was at its peak to an unimaginable extent!


    The pillar gods ruled countless worlds.


    It had to be said that the three pillar gods had indeed made the best choice by getting rid of the fourth pillar God. After all, if a precedent was set, it was not impossible for the fifth or fiftieth pillar God to appear!


    Every time a new pillar God appeared, it meant that their absolute authority over the race had weakened, and their control over the race had been diluted ¡­


    Once their power was diluted and weakened, a new pillar God might be born.


    Some Buddhist disciples took the opportunity to rise up and become pillar gods with their own computing power. They resisted the ¡± firewall ¡± of other pillar gods in their minds and secretly controlled the future fate of the entire world. They peeked into the future of the era and played games with them, further diluting their power ¡­ To grasp the authority of the pillar God.


    It was a vicious cycle.


    Back then, although the Buddhist sect continued to expand, its authority was too diluted. It wasn¡¯t like the three pillar gods now, who had absolute control over the entire race and had absolute authority.


    ¡°We are very different?¡±


    Carolyn was expressionless, and no one could tell what she was thinking.


    Yueshen Ji closed the book in his hand, and the short and beautiful young man replied softly, ¡± back then, they liked to string relics into Buddha beads ¡­ With a string of Buddhist beads in one¡¯s palm, one can calculate the past and the future while sitting in an ancient temple.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really ¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to it. ¡± This was the first time Carolyn had heard of the ancient lava domain, as well as some of the things she had seen and seen during the era of the ancient gods.


    In ancient times, magic cores were also cultivated ¡­ As for the demonic core, it was a relic cultivated by the Buddhist sect! At that time, the Golden lava region was a vast, sacred, and pure Buddhist land!


    On the other side, Yuan Qinghua and the others also frowned.


    The Buddha beads?


    The Buddha beads were demonic cores, and they were strung together?


    In such a way, they could form a low-level series of sub-computers and use the local area network to form an enhanced version of super computing power to calculate the past and the future?


    This kind of magic tool was a shocking creation!


    However, it was not suitable for this era.


    That was because the three pillar gods ¡®Unified Computing power did not need ¡­ Only the extremely weak pillar gods who had been split too many times would use such a magic artifact to increase their computing power.


    you¡¯ve never seen that era, ¡± yueshen Ji continued softly. it was so spectacular that it was hard to imagine. The sky was covered in gold, and the entire universe was illuminated ¡­ the sky was filled with gods and Buddhas, and countless races had become their people. Behind the seemingly compassionate facade was a huge Buddha disaster-the great era of Buddhism, thousands of races cultivate Buddhism, and the world is like our sect, no discrimination ¡­


    ¡°Buddha¡¯s disaster?¡± Carolyn smiled as she stared at the mysterious existence before her. are you saying that you are the hero of justice? ¡±


    She was well aware of the three pillar gods ¡®infectious ability.


    She instantly understood the plan of this existence.


    Not only did he want to persuade di Qi to leave, but he also wanted to plant a thorn in her heart. What a good method, which was why he said that.


    I¡¯m just talking about ancient history and reminiscing about the past ¡­ Many young lives only thought that their race was glorious and prosperous, and they fought for it, but they did not know that they had also been stained with blood ¡­ Of the ten thousand races in the world, there is probably not a single race that has clean hands.¡± Yueshen Ji continued to chuckle.


    Carolyn didn¡¯t say anything.


    Yueshen Ji continued to reminisce about the past as if he had seen through the ancient times.


    The people from the mother stream civilization were listening attentively, and even the survivors of the elemental race were listening with a look of worship.


    After all, he didn¡¯t expect such a prosperous and terrifying civilization related to his race to be annihilated by his half-elemental race. The branch that they were heading out to ¡­ Such a major event had actually happened!


    Yueshen Ji continued, ¡± during that era. the Buddhist sect converted the beasts of the thousands of races into their divine beasts. The powerful ones were also converted into their Dharma Protectors ¡­ As the saying goes, the sea of bitterness is boundless. If you join our Buddhist sect, you will be on the other side of the sea of bitterness ¡­ It is said that some disobedient people still put up a stubborn resistance even after they were converted into Buddhist disciples.¡±


    Everyone was gradually immersed in the history, as if they were seeing those scenes.


    of course, it¡¯s not impossible to convert them. They¡¯re criticized for being stupid. Most of them are from a powerful race with extremely large bodies, and their sariras will be taken away. Their sariras are usually very large, and they will be placed in front of a futon. A wooden stick will be used to hit their sariras one by one. It can also function as a string of Buddhist beads ¡­


    At the same time, as he struck, he chanted Sutras to them every day. He chanted Sutras and saluted them ¡­ If this continued for a long period of time, they would be beaten and enlightened every day. No matter how stubborn and determined they were, they would be enlightened by the Buddhist scriptures and converted to Buddhism ¡­¡±


    ¡°And they call this method of enlightening foolish and stubborn people ¡­ Hit the wooden fish.¡±

 Chapter 1023

    ?


    1023 The giant venomous snake¡¯s shock


    As soon as he finished speaking, it was as if everyone saw a scene from an ancient legend.


    In the universe, there were many golden Buddhas.


    They sat in Buddhist temples and ancient temples to convert all living beings. There were hundreds of billions of disciples, and they sat down and chanted. They played out the past and future with Buddha beads in one hand, calculated the universe, and hammered wooden fish with wooden clubs in the other hand, reciting sutras and ceremonial banners.


    This scene was extremely magnificent and resplendent!


    The short description seemed to have made everyone see the full picture of a terrifying, extraordinary, taboo civilization in a daze.


    Yuan Qinghua was also shocked.


    The origins of the Buddhist beads and wooden fish ¡­ Is that so?


    No wonder it was different today!


    These Buddhist Dharma artifacts did not show any signs of evolution because the three pillar gods had already unified the world and did not need any assistance to make calculations.


    In the distance, the indigenous people from the elemental remnants couldn¡¯t help but say,


    ¡°This is too cruel!¡±


    using the brains of other existences to string them together and hang them around the neck to form the so-called Buddha beads. They¡¯re magical artifacts that can be used to chant Sutras and calculate the past and the future? ¡±


    ¡°To those who are stubborn and stupid, take out their brains, knock them with a wooden stick, place them in front of the futon, and recite Scriptures to enlighten them?¡±


    ¡­


    In their eyes, behind this glamorous and magnificent divine extraordinary system, there seemed to be a horror story.


    It was too horrifying. This civilization could be called a forbidden, evil, and super large-scale strange universal disaster.


    There was only a fine line between holiness and evil.


    He even named it ¡­


    Hit the wooden fish!


    To beat mu Yu¡¯s stubbornness!


    How ironic was this?


    By using such a method of purification to torture the other party¡¯s mind and chanting Sutras day and night, there was probably no existence that could truly withstand it. They would all fall under such a method and be completely purified, converting to the Buddhist system.


    When the daolord heard this, his expression changed slightly.


    Could it be that her father, Ares, was like this?


    He was forced to grow a demonic core and turn into a Buddhist system, but he still refused to give in.


    In the end, he was treated as a wooden fish and chanted Sutras day and night. He was beaten until he finally lost control of his mind and completely joined Buddhism, becoming a Buddhist Guardian of their system!


    He married his mother and gave birth to her. Then, Ares became the God of War and fought against his own race for the Buddhist sect?


    She could understand this kind of behavior.


    The great Dao was merciless. As she chased after her, she would inevitably step on the bones of her fellow cultivators. That was why she did not care about the destruction of the innate ancient God¡¯s heaven court and the changes of the history. After all, it was a world of great struggle ¡­


    The history of civilizations was like this, and the wars between civilizations were even colder. Although she could understand it, when it really happened to her father, such a cruel act still moved her!


    He could understand the method, but that didn¡¯t mean he could accept it!


    As for di Qi, he also frowned slightly.


    He also thought about it. Could it be that his father and ancestors back then were also like this ¡­


    ¡°Not good!¡± Carolyn¡¯s expression had also changed slightly. After observing di Qi¡¯s expression, she had a bad feeling in her heart. Although he seemed to be telling her about history in a friendly manner, he actually had other plans.


    This kind of existence was really a good method!


    This was a psychological attack!


    She was completely out of sorts.


    From the very beginning, he had been completely controlled by his opponent and led along ¡­


    that¡¯s all history has to say. Many things are just tests and descriptions. If we really want to jokingly talk about it, I¡¯m afraid that hundreds of years may not be enough to finish explaining it. Yueshen Ji smiled. and none of you are willing to listen.


    We are willing to listen.


    At this time, the eyes of the mother stream civilization and the survivors of the elemental ruins were bright. They still wanted to know more about the ancient history. Such a mysterious and terrifying civilization ¡­


    However, yueshen Ji did not continue to talk about it. Instead, he looked at the current successor of the new line of Buddhism and said, ¡± you have used the sarira of Buddhism to walk a different path. However, do you think that the disaster of Buddha can be called ¡­ A large-scale civilization Disaster In The Universe?¡±


    No. Caroline was silent before she suddenly said, ¡± any civilization will have invasion and war ¡­ This civilization had assimilated other races, but it was not a real massacre ¡­ ¡®I personally think that it¡¯s a different kind of peace ¡­¡¯ When a race United all its clansmen ¡­ If we can truly unite the world, then the world will be at peace.¡±


    ¡°Peace?¡±


    Yueshen Ji stared at her, his gaze still calm. who knows? History was just history. The winner was the king and the loser was the bandit ¡­ You¡¯ve lost in the end. You¡¯re just struggling at death¡¯s door, making your final struggle.¡±


    Carolyn, however, was unmoved by both soft and hard tactics. She also laughed and said, ¡± ¡°What is the last struggle? Why not be reborn in the afterglow and live a new Second Life? ¡®If ¡­ If it¡¯s really your last struggle, if you¡¯re not on guard, why did you come here?¡¯ Why did you summon the daolords back, and why did you attack Emperor Qi?¡±


    even if it¡¯s the last struggle, I¡¯ll fight with all my strength. This is my respect for him, my respect for his former civilization. Yueshen Ji continued to smile, ¡± looks like we don¡¯t have to talk anymore. You¡¯re still young and have enough hope.


    Perhaps, a new era of glory would appear. After all, times were changing and this world was always full of miracles ¡­


    The old man had already followed his own way of thinking ¡­ however, the younger generation like you still have endless possibilities and can bring us unexpected surprises ¡­ Civilization is led by man, and one man¡¯s spirit will affect his entire civilization and era.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your compliment.¡± Carolyn was polite, neither servile nor overbearing.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave the decision to you.¡± At this point, moon god Ji finally looked at di Qi for the first time and said softly, ¡± there are many things that don¡¯t need to be said ¡­


    Before he finished his words.


    Carolyn suddenly moved explosively, giving birth to an extremely terrifying power as all sorts of brilliance bloomed.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s actually so bold!¡±


    At the side, countless survivors and existences from the mother stream civilization were immediately enraged.


    Earlier, she was still in a pleasant mood, but in an instant, she attacked like a Thunderbolt. The gap between them was so huge, and she didn¡¯t even know how she died. Was she crazy?


    However, at the instant when Thunder was bewildered, Carolyn had unexpectedly feinted a shot.


    Under everyone¡¯s dumbfounded gazes, she charged towards di Qi. This attack that she had been preparing for a long time caught everyone off guard!


    No one had expected that he would launch a sneak attack on his companions ¡­


    But in an instant, Yuan Qinghua reacted and looked at the scene in shock.


    Carolyn was still ruthless!


    She knew that she had been completely passive and had fallen into a scheme. The only way to break out of this situation was to kill di Qi. After all, they were both quantum avatars.


    His main body was still in the lava region and the Seven Realms.


    Once he destroyed di Qi¡¯s quantum avatar, even though di Qi would lose a portion of his strength and the quantum battle body that he had painstakingly nurtured would be destroyed, the communication between them would be cut off, and moon god Ji would not be able to say anything!


    If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk about it when we get back!


    This was an extremely smart plan.


    However, in the next second, Carolyn¡¯s explosive attack was instantly frozen, and she couldn¡¯t even move.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use ¡­¡± Yueshen Ji didn¡¯t do anything, and he didn¡¯t even release any aura of laws. He froze the other party and said calmly, ¡± you can¡¯t interfere in anything. Everything depends on di Qi ¡­ I¡¯ve already cut off your connection with your main body here. Even if you send a message back, you won¡¯t be able to do it ¡­¡±


    Carolyn¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Don¡¯t play your little tricks again. I¡¯ve said from the beginning that this matter has nothing to do with you ¡­¡± Yueshen Ji chuckled and suddenly looked at a shadow in the distance. also, the little guy over there, don¡¯t eavesdrop on other people¡¯s family matters.


    The quantum players who had their cameras on in the dark trembled. They had indeed discovered us ¡­


    ¡°As expected, they found me!¡±


    However, the giant venomous snake, which was hiding in the dark, used some kind of secret treasure to observe. It only felt its scalp go numb and knew that the other party was talking about it.


    With a bang, he instantly exploded his entire body and flew away.

 Chapter 1024

    ?


    1024 The three pillar gods, the infection begins


    Was he still hiding something?


    Everyone looked over.


    The players carrying the video cameras were slightly dumbfounded.


    They thought that they might be followed.


    However, he did not expect that he would really follow them. He was so bold that they did not notice him at all. Such a powerful and top-notch Dao-achieving being of the universe was indeed very cunning. He had just been nice to them and said that he would visit their civilization when he was free, but in the end, he had followed them here ¡­


    Huala!


    At that moment, the giant venomous snake revealed a determined expression and instantly self-destructed.


    &Nbsp; this special body that was comparable to an ordinary type 9 body exploded and disappeared.


    He didn¡¯t even say a word or make any unnecessary movements. He was extremely decisive and direct, not giving any chance to capture him alive or use any special means.


    ¡°He was so scared that he self-destructed, cut off all connections, and left?¡±


    Xu Zhi stared in that direction and was a little dumbfounded.


    To be honest, this was an internal matter of their own civilization. This time, they would be able to supplement the historical heritage, predict the development of a new civilization, and give encouragement to progress. This was indeed a serious family matter ¡­ You fallen civilization from the outside, what are you doing here?


    You still have a great enemy from the Azure abyss Divine Domain who is very troublesome. Why don¡¯t you go back and report the situation of the fourth celestial venerable instead of coming here to watch?


    Don¡¯t you find it troublesome?


    Xu Zhi was a little speechless.


    In fact, if the other party had not left, it would have been difficult for him to deal with it.


    Naturally, the Zergs could control it.


    And the one in front of him?


    The outsider was a super cultivator at energy level 50, weaker than the strongest universe existence below level 10!


    Even if Carolyn and the others were to join forces, they would still be far from being a match for him.


    Even if it was a special observation method formed by some means, it was still a spy with an ordinary ninth-rank combat strength. It was very troublesome and difficult to deal with.


    But fortunately, after hearing this history, the other party was so frightened that he revealed his face and directly self-destructed.


    If he didn¡¯t commit suicide, would he really have to ask a daolord to deal with an ordinary ninth-ranked clone?


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t ¡­


    But that would be a little awkward.


    Whoosh.


    The surroundings were cold and silent.


    He had used an extremely mysterious method that made it impossible to sense the aura of any laws to forcefully freeze Carolyn ¡­


    With another glance, he saw through the hidden observer ¡­


    The various methods that he had displayed in an instant were truly unpredictable.


    ¡°However, there weren¡¯t any major changes.¡± When Xu Zhi arrived here, he saw that the situation around him was still very stable, so he was calm and composed.


    After all, he did not care about the small accidents in the process. He was a very pragmatic person. The purpose of this trip was to continue to advance the civilization. The era of rank-9 had begun ¡­


    It was also time for a new era of enemy and ally to appear.


    Before their eyes, this was an announcement-like entrance, and it was very important for the development of the civilization¡¯s extraordinary sandbox. Otherwise, they would not have gone through so much trouble to come to this elemental civilization ruin and do all those things.


    He still had to continue with his work.


    Moon god Ji calmly looked at the remains of this being and said, ¡± they¡¯ve left quite quickly. It¡¯s rather helpless for these beings to spy on the disputes between our civilizations.


    ¡°Such an existence should quickly commit suicide. Otherwise ¡­¡±


    The elemental remnants said. They had no good feelings for these people who invaded their ruins and robbed their tombs all day long.


    However, moon god Ji didn¡¯t seem to care at all. He turned to look at Carolyn and moon god Ji, and said with a gentle smile, ¡± I¡¯ve already said from the start that I won¡¯t do anything to anyone when I come ¡­ However, I¡¯m here to see how my clan members are doing. Do you want to leave with me? Why Would I Lie to You?¡±


    Di Qi was silent for a moment.


    Carolyn¡¯s heart was completely filled with anxiety as she looked towards di Qi. Was he going to defect?


    Her quantum doppelganger had actually been subjected to some unimaginably special means and had its quantum transmission cut off. It was no longer able to communicate with her main body.


    At this moment, although di Qi¡¯s main body was still in the Seven Realms, this was also a quantum avatar.


    However, if he was determined to leave, he could work with moon god Ji from the inside and outside. This powerful level 10 God must have some special means and had planned for a long time. He must have bypassed the perception of the ancient God and secretly brought him away ¡­


    Her main body was in the lava domain and did not know about this at all. She could not tell the ancient gods ¡­ Things were probably going to be bad!


    In the end, di Qi remained silent.


    His eyes turned slightly dark as he stared at the elemental lifeforms in front of him, then at the daolord.


    ¡°My choice is ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Somewhere, in the divine territory of the earth that was shrouded in white fog.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Inside an elegant room, ju Chu suddenly opened his eyes, spurting out a mouthful of gold blood. He was frightened and pained.


    ¡°What a huge loss ¡­ It¡¯s a treasure I obtained from some ancient ruins, a shadow clone. It was reconstructed after spending countless rare treasures and can spy on countless civilizations. It¡¯s extremely hidden ¡­¡±


    That clone seemed to only have the combat power of an ordinary tier 9, but in reality, it was not used for battle at all. Its true value far exceeded that of a hundred ordinary tier 9.


    It could be said that it was an extremely rare treasure, and its concealment was unimaginably strong. Only existences weaker than ten levels could be sensed ¡­


    Previously, he had used this heaven-defying spying method to hide in the blue abyss divine territory as if he was walking on flat ground. As long as he didn¡¯t get close to the core residence of the three great heavenly venerates, he wouldn¡¯t be discovered at all ¡­


    However, such an invaluable treasure was still destroyed!


    His face was pale. Losing one of his core methods made him feel pained.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just an ordinary ninth-rank beast ¡­ He couldn¡¯t sense the hidden aura, but he could faintly sense the aura of a 5th-tier gene. Even if he did, his Dao seed would be almost mature, and his level 10 path would be almost perfect! That¡¯s why I have such a clear perception.¡±


    The giant venomous snake¡¯s face was filled with shock.


    He did not doubt that it was not a tenth-level weak. Although there was the possibility of a tenth-level heir, he did not think so ¡­ That was because, judging from the reactions of the Dao cultivators beside him, this was a real weak tenth-level demon, which was enough to make them respect him.


    This secret treasure clone¡¯s combat strength was only that of an Ordinary Level nine. It couldn¡¯t even defeat those Dao cultivators present, so self-destruction was the best choice. If he hesitated or felt heartache, that forbidden monster might use some means to control him and chase after him.


    Vicious and decisive.


    These qualities were the key to living for tens of thousands of years.


    fortunately, I returned early and hid in master¡¯s God territory. which is weaker than. rank. 10¡¯s screen. That¡¯s why I followed ¡­ Otherwise, the other party might have some mysterious means to track me down and kill me directly!¡±


    Ju Chu said softly.


    However, even though his heart ached a little ¡­


    However, that scene also gave him a terrifying shock. The history he spoke of, as well as some of the contents revealed in his words, were too unbelievable!


    Buddhism!


    It sounded like an extremely evil civilization. From the descriptions and records, it was countless times more prosperous and powerful than the blue abyss divine territory!


    However, was this really possible?


    He had his doubts.


    From his words, the mysterious young man who was speaking seemed to be the one who had destroyed this extremely prosperous and weak Level-10 civilization. This was too exaggerated.


    He was even more incredulous.


    After countless years, ju Chu had become a very suspicious person. He remained vigilant and suspicious. was that scene ¡­ Is there a possibility that it¡¯s fake?¡±


    In the beginning, the other party¡¯s Quantum Life form was very kind and gave them very cheap resources. However, he still did not trust the other party.


    It was the same in front of him. He was thinking if there was any possibility of fraud. Was he deliberately attracting him over? And then perform a ¡®movie¡¯?


    After all, although the aura seemed very real, there were too many mysterious civilizations in the universe. No one knew how they had the means or abilities to create such a thing.


    ¡°There are still doubts.¡±


    Ju Chu took a deep breath.


    However, the next second, he heard a faint transmission.


    An extremely terrifying piece of news had arrived. He had lost contact with all the fallen cultivators that he had sent away and returned to the branch!


    He discovered a horrifying and strange scene.


    According to the images that were sent back, each of them emitted a resplendent golden radiation. They all turned into sacred and majestic Daoist cultivators, as if they were gods in the sky.


    ¡°The Buddhist sect!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ¡­ I¡¯ve enlightened him!¡±


    In the ancient-looking Pavilion, ju Chu was so scared that he stood up. At this moment, all the doubts in his heart were completely dispelled. He took a few steps back, and his expression changed.¡¯That history ¡­¡¯ The history that he had just told ¡­ It¡¯s actually all true!¡±

 Chapter 1025

    ?


    1025 The blue sky and red sun, the end of a sentence of longevity


    Tap tap tap tap.


    Ju Chu stood up with a grave expression as it paced back and forth in the room.


    Now, all the doubts and doubts had disappeared in an instant.


    Because it had already happened in reality, he was an extremely rational person after all. Very quickly, he suppressed this shock ¡­ What he needed to consider was how to deal with the crisis.


    He carefully organized his thoughts, his face completely solemn.


    I didn¡¯t expect that to be true ¡­ Furthermore, according to the history that was described, after it was destroyed, it was resurrected ¡­ What¡¯s in front of us should be rebuilding Buddhism and teaching disciples ¡­¡±


    ¡°This is their grudge, but it seems to have involved us ¡­¡±


    The Buddhism disciples were frantically absorbing the fallen civilization, so the fallen civilization would definitely be the first to bear the brunt!


    According to the current situation, the Daoist cultivators who had rushed back to hand over their tasks in the hidden branch had all fallen and turned into Buddhist disciples.


    ¡°Buddha ¡­¡±


    ¡°Buddha!¡±


    Buddhism divines the past and the future ¡­


    He mumbled the term of a civilization system that he had never heard of.


    He felt that it was unbelievable. He had never heard of or even seen such an existence in any ancient civilization ruins ¡­


    ¡°According to this situation ¡­ ¡®This will be a civilization that is even more evil and strange than our fallen civilization ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s even more powerful than the Azure abyss divine territory!¡±


    He stood up and flew directly to his Lord¡¯s Palace to report this matter.


    your clone was destroyed, your mission failed, and you¡¯re seriously injured ¡­ As soon as he entered, he was greeted by a white mist and a voice.


    The giant venomous snake quickly lowered its head and said, ¡± master, although I lost my clone, I obtained important information.


    The voice was silent for a moment before saying, ¡± your clone came from the ruins of the cave shadow civilization and is extremely well-hidden. Unless you secretly approach a weak level ten who has stepped onto the final great Dao, a magnificent universe existence who created the laws, you will not be detected ¡­ You¡¯re saying that you¡¯ve heard something when you got close to such an existence?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Ju Chu hurriedly replied.


    ¡°Oh? Interesting, tell me about it. ¡±


    Ju Chu hurriedly revealed what he had seen.


    The mysterious voice was completely silent. After a long time, there was a trace of response. It muttered, ¡± ¡°In this world ¡­ How could there be such an evil bloodline system?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a branch of the elemental ruins had emerged a long time ago. A civilization of the half-elemental mother stream?¡±


    generally speaking, unimaginably powerful bloodlines will attract countless people¡¯s covetous eyes, and they¡¯re desperate to integrate into it. Those powerful civilizations, on the other hand, shield their bloodlines and refuse to let the system flow out ¡­ However, they were different ¡­ This extremely powerful bloodline is actively asking people to learn ¡­¡±


    furthermore, if you don¡¯t take the initiative, they will force you to fuse with their powerful bloodline ¡­ Become their disciples and cultivate their evil system ¡­¡±


    infect, spread, and destroy everything ¡­


    This existence closed his eyes and calculated the future of this unique system.


    ¡°Buddhism, Daoism ¡­ If Buddha is already so strange and powerful, what about the Taoist sect that is on par with it?¡± The existence suddenly spoke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±


    The giant venomous snake replied, ¡± they did not talk about this system ¡­ However, to be on par with it, it probably possesses great power, but I don¡¯t know why it doesn¡¯t show itself.¡±


    In the players ¡®words, Taoism was to cultivate true Qi, blood Qi, and the strongest Pangu true body, the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    However, the nine revolutions mysterious art was still accumulating.


    Furthermore, he had no intention of revealing his true self and had been hiding in the dark for a period of time.


    And the three pillar gods ¡®big actions were completely his own idea.


    The existence pondered deeply and muttered, ¡± I¡¯m going to the Alliance for a meeting. This matter is too important.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The giant venomous snake hurriedly lowered its head.


    A moment later, that existence¡¯s voice transmitted over, ¡± the higher-ups have instructed that according to the information you have provided, the enemy is extremely powerful and we will have to encircle and annihilate them with all our might.


    ¡°Encircle and annihilate them with all our might?¡±


    Ju Chu was shocked. doesn¡¯t that mean that we¡¯re bad friends ¡­ The other party¡¯s system is inexplicable and unimaginably powerful. They also have a Supreme celestial venerable who is ten levels weaker ¡­¡±


    ¡°Surround and annihilate them.¡± This existence said, ¡± only by acting weak will one appear weak and vulnerable. Let¡¯s fight for our dignity first. We¡¯ll see the situation of the battle and the enemy¡¯s background before making a choice.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At this very moment.


    The elements moved slightly.


    A colorful sea of rainbows flowed on the crystal and Diamond Street.


    Di Qi opened his eyes and looked at the daolord and the group of half-elemental beings before him. He said, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go back ¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The daolord laughed, as though he would respect whatever the other party chose to do.¡±Don¡¯t you value bloodlines?¡± The innate ancient gods value pure blood the most. You have even sacrificed a lot for the continuation of your race.¡±


    ¡°Bloodline. huh ¡­¡±


    Di Qi seemed to be able to see the distant past, as if he had returned to the beginning. At this moment, he had transformed into an ordinary living being. He said softly,


    a long time ago, I observed the situation of the world and realized that the heaven of the innate ancient God was destined to be destroyed.


    At that time, I already had a feeling in my heart that when the system of the sea of consciousness was opened, the innate gods were no longer the only ones, and the postnate living beings would replace them ¡­ The ancient God tribulation is coming. No ancient God in the world can escape this tribulation.¡±


    therefore, I became a woodcutter, the first master of the wizard tribe in the world. I organized the postcelestial beings and overthrew the rule of the ancient gods and myself ¡­ The creation of the heaven court and the protection of the remaining ancient clan members is to ensure the continuation of the bloodline ¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the only thing I can do.¡±


    one of the reasons why I became the postliminary Voodoo Race Master was to lead the ancient race to escape this disaster and continue the bloodline. scheming, seizing power ¡­ di Qi said indifferently, ¡± everything still seems to be extremely interesting.


    back then, the ancient gods ¡®prosperity and their rule of the world were extremely important to you ¡­ Then why?¡± The daolord said softly.


    ¡°Now, that¡¯s no longer important.¡±


    Di Qi said softly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed,¡±


    The Dao Lord smiled, ¡± it seems that I still have the same impression of you when you were the great emperor of the innate ancient God and the ancestral sorcerer heavenly court¡¯s great emperor Long Chen who lived in seclusion in daluotian ¡­ My impression of you from ten thousand years ago.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve changed. I¡¯ve been changed by one person.¡±


    ¡°Daolord ¡­¡± Di Qi said. You should know what I wanted to do back then ¡­ ¡®Back then, I walked out of daluotian and planned to slaughter the mortals to break through to the God Realm ¡­¡¯


    It¡¯s enough for the mortals to enjoy themselves for a few hundred years. Once I become a God, I¡¯ll restore the entire heaven of the innate ancient gods with my overwhelming divine power.


    Ren zu had lived for many years. That terrifying man only used the power of the era to stop me. At that time, the ancient God tribulation was unstoppable, and we were all unable to escape.


    In that case, I¡¯ll just let my race be annihilated and live in a new ancestral wizard heavenly court.. ¡®ll just have to disintegrate it from the inside and create a new era of ancient gods. Those ridiculous mortals, ants, and postcelestial beings ¡­¡± A cold smile appeared on di Qi¡¯s face, ¡± you want to overthrow the rule of the innate ancient gods and replace the sun and moon with your own body to control the world? You don¡¯t know your place.¡±


    On the side, the survivors of the half-elemental race had proud expressions.


    Yes, they wanted to replace the rule of the half-elemental race?


    It was simply laughable.


    the players around him were also silent.


    Back then, they had seen the situation and knew that the ancestors of sorcery would become gods and destroy the world once they left daluotian. However, they had not thought so deeply that this was actually a plot that di Qi had planned hundreds of years ago.


    There was a vague feeling that the truth of history had been revealed.


    For the sake of the entire race, di Qi had hidden himself as the mastermind. As the ancestor of a race, he was undoubtedly very competent ¡­ The innate ancient gods had always regarded the mortals as ants.


    But now, when his ancestors came to find him, perhaps he would?


    The players were completely anxious.


    Di Qi smiled and continued to speak to the Lord Daoist as if he was reminiscing about the past from the beginning of their conversation. when I walked out of daluotian, I saw a young man with unprecedented clarity in his eyes. He knelt in front of daluotian and invited us to return to the 11 ancestors of sorcery.


    His eyes were clearer than ever.


    That was also the closest I¡¯ve ever been to death in my life. An ignorant teenager who was less than one-tenth of my age could almost kill me.


    A mere houtian lifeform was simply unbelievable. He was too pure and did not have any distracting thoughts.


    during the hundred years I escaped back to daluotian, I changed completely. I buried my head and thought hard about why I lost. My opponent was only one-tenth of my age, and he was a ridiculous postcelestial lifeform ¡­


    at that time, I realized for the first time that I was too proud. I was at the top since I was born and could learn any cultivation technique in a short time. My intelligence and stratagems were unparalleled. I schemed against daluotian, Xu younian, the ancestors of sorcery, and seized the heavenly court of the ancestors of sorcery ¡­ My thoughts are too complicated,


    In those hundred years, I came to a complete realization. I knew that if I didn¡¯t change, I would die. Thus, I began to learn the nine revolutions mysterious art and abandoned all schemes and conspiracies to fight a real battle with Dao Changsheng.¡±


    ¡°So, you learned his cultivation technique?¡± The daolord laughed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned his cultivation technique and his Dao heart,¡±


    Di Qi continued to talk about the history of the past. in the past 100 years, I had no other thoughts. I studied the nine revolutions mysterious art with great effort and became more than ten times stronger. It was the first time I realized how strong I was. I have never met an opponent before. Now I know how terrifying my upper limit is ¡­


    Daoist Changsheng has also advanced his nine revolutions mysterious art and is more than ten times stronger. We are welcoming the most intense battle in our lives. That battle is still like a dream to this day ¡­¡±


    His eyes seemed to be filled with longing and reminiscence.


    ¡°So?¡±


    I¡¯ve learned his Dao heart. Even now, I¡¯m still the man who has cast the greatest shadow on me. I often see that young man with clear eyes day and night ¡­ ¡®If he didn¡¯t use his last bit of energy to hold up the sky at the last moment, I would have died long ago. I owe him my life ¡­¡¯ And he used his life to support the sky of that world.¡±


    ¡°I can understand you.¡± The daolord didn¡¯t continue. He just smiled and turned around to look at moon god Ji. ancestor, we¡¯ve finished our discussion. I¡¯ve tried my best.


    ¡°It should be so.¡± Moon Goddess Ji did not seem to be angry.


    In the distance, Carolyn heaved a sigh of relief.


    Daoist immortality?


    That ancient heavenly Emperor Dao, one of the strongest men in history.


    Indeed, di Qi had completely integrated himself with the entire primordial world. He was the oldest God in this world and had developed enough feelings for it.


    It was a simple sentence,¡±because of Daoist immortality, I owe the primordial world my life.¡±


    When Dao Changsheng gave up his life and used the true body of Pangu to support the sky of the entire primordial world, it caused an unforgettable impact to di Qi at that time ¡­


    It was difficult to put those complicated emotions into words.


    back then, Dao Changsheng stood in front of daluotian. His pure and clear eyes and pure heart had a huge impact on di Qi¡¯s life philosophy ¡­ It¡¯s no less than Mr. Levis from the ancient lava domain. He has a great impact on me and has an impact on my life philosophy.¡±


    Caroline sighed with emotion, as if she had seen the ancient history of the entire primordial era. that piece of land means too much to him ¡­ The blue sky and the red sun, all for the sake of immortality!¡±


    The end of the Dao, immortality.


    Now that he thought about it, what they were pursuing seemed to have a new meaning.

 Chapter 1026

    ?


    1026 Rub your fists and wipe your palms, our youth is back!


    To this day, they, as rank nine existences, had transcended the long river of history and transcended any mortal world. They had only been pursuing the Dao wholeheartedly, understanding the rules of heaven and earth, and understanding the truth of the great Dao.


    at this level, whose life would not be a rich and exciting history with ups and downs? ¡± Carolyn was completely at ease.


    It was within his expectations that he did not choose to leave with the ancestor¡¯s lineage.


    He did not have any sense of the history of his ancestor, so he would not have chosen to leave the moment the other party came to look for him.


    Furthermore, to give up too much was a very bad choice, both for feelings and benefits.


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve worried too much.¡±


    Caroline said in. low voice, ¡± although the other party used mysterious means and schemes to bypass the vision of the ancient gods and come here to make contact with the two of us ¡­ However, the ancient gods might have guessed it a long time ago. They might come, but they won¡¯t betray us ¡­¡±


    This was a gamble.


    The ancient God was betting that di Qi wouldn¡¯t leave. After all, his quantum clone had to go out and take risks at any time. It was unrealistic to keep an eye on him at all times.


    As for yueshen Ji ¡­ Perhaps he knew that this might be the case. If daolords were considered direct descendants, then Emperor Qi¡¯s bloodline was a bit thin, but he still had to take a gamble.


    After all, it didn¡¯t cost much. If it really succeeded, it would gain enough advantages and give enough blows.


    Thinking back carefully, there were all kinds of twists and turns that made one sigh in admiration for the fight between these two existences.


    ¡°Then, please send us back.¡± Said Carolyn.


    Yueshen Ji turned around, and the gentle-looking young man slowly walked back into the elemental cave. can¡¯t you walk on your own? ¡±


    Carolyn was slightly stunned.


    She believed that the other party would definitely kill their quantum battle body and weaken part of their strength.


    Moon god Ji disappeared from the elemental cave, and calmly said, ¡± ¡°Young man, don¡¯t think of me as too narrow-minded. Attacking the younger generation? If your true bodies were here, you might have some thoughts, but as for your clones ¡­ I wouldn¡¯t go so far as to go to such an extent.¡±


    This existence!


    Caroline looked into the distance, her eyes fixed on the other party.


    Was this the legendary enemy?


    The terrifying enemy that destroyed the ancient civilization of the lava domain.


    Di Qi smiled. Dao Lord, we shall meet again ¡­


    ¡°Go. You¡¯ve grown up after all.¡±


    The daolord was very calm. She had always been an indifferent person, and she was completely focused on asking questions.


    Without saying anything, Carolyn swept her gaze across the surrounding elemental lifeforms before leaving with di Qi.


    ¡­


    Before their eyes, Carolyn and the others weren¡¯t the only ones who felt a strong sense of urgency and terrifying pressure after seeing the enemy¡¯s true appearance.


    Ji Shang, sun god ASA, these new generation members watched this scene quietly. Only now did they feel the intense pressure and the other party¡¯s strength!


    A complete level 9!


    And it was an existence with extremely exaggerated combat strength!


    The Buddhism and Daoist extraordinary civilization was extremely taboo and powerful!


    Back then, the moon god season had only defeated one system. After all, due to the eternal bloodline, only one could awaken at a time ¡­


    In other words, the other party still had the strength of a prosperous civilization. Although they were about to enter a deep sleep again, it would be difficult to deal with them if they were really resurrected.


    ¡°The other party is too powerful.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t do it in one go, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    At this moment, they were still on the path of grade-9. Who knew how long it would take before they could break through?


    The mother stream civilization had only developed for three thousand years.


    The other party was ahead of them by eight thousand years.


    But it was not impossible to catch up.


    This was because the other side¡¯s civilization system was developed from nothing and deduced from the beginning. They had a complete inheritance as a Foundation, saving a lot of time. Although there was a gap now, it wasn¡¯t a world of difference. They had started late, but they had broken through to the God Realm and stepped on the path of tier 9 a long time ago.


    At this time, the natives of the elemental remnants were hiding and watching this scene.


    The confrontation, contact, and listening to the ancient history and the power of Buddhism in his words ¡­ Even the leader of the elemental life forms had a look of longing and fanaticism.


    Such a heaven-defying and forbidden civilization, a Buddhist, Daoist, and systematic civilization, was actually crushed alive by the mother stream¡¯s elemental civilization!


    ¡°Become stronger!¡±


    ¡°We must become stronger and defeat them!¡±


    the new generation of enemies known as Carolyn and di Qi ¡­ We¡¯ll defeat them!¡± A pure-elemental native of the ruins was covered in blue flames and waved his fist.


    It was too long!


    They had been here for too long!


    In the dark era, they were depressed and couldn¡¯t cultivate again. They could only hide in the tombs of their ancestors and die of old age. Generation after generation, they had completely declined. Who could understand this sense of despair?


    They were once a level 10 ultimate civilization!


    Their ancestor was a legendary tenth-tier great Dao ultimate existence!


    This was too despairing. There was nothing more tragic than guarding the glory of the ancestor¡¯s tomb over the long years and waiting for death. But now, hope had come.


    Moon god season.


    in the ancient ruins of our element, countless mutated clansmen who had secretly walked out from countless years ago have returned.


    Our youth has returned!


    Even the old elemental leaders who had rushed over saw this scene and prostrated on the ground with tears in their eyes.


    They began to gather together.


    ¡°See, I called you here because hope has returned.¡±


    ¡°Revive our elemental race¡¯s civilization! Back then, we were at the end of the tenth level, and we can still reach it today!¡±


    One of the elemental creatures was full of confidence. He stood at the top of the broken ruins and shouted, ¡± because we already have a mutated race. Although they have abandoned the glory of their ancestors and have flesh and blood, they have already reached the level of a weak Level-10 civilization ¡­ This represents the power of this path!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, pure elements, too extreme! With flesh and blood, our paths will be peaceful and we can merge with the various powerful bloodlines of the major transcendent world systems!¡±


    ¡°Lord Ji, you don¡¯t have much time left ¡­ Even if the blood of eternal life was obtained, it would still be in a deep sleep like the enemy civilization ¡­ In order to avoid that kind of outcome, we have to become stronger and become Dao protectors ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Countless nearby elemental caves and elemental spirits were covered in colorful lights, their faces filled with longing.


    In this encouraging exchange, their fighting spirit was aroused. Their pride made their blood flood in their chest, almost to the point of spurting.


    On the other side.


    As. transmigrator from earth. Li Li felt like he was in. dream when he saw this scene. ¡± it really appeared ¡­ Before I transmigrated, I saw those living mythological characters, di Qi, Carolyn ¡­ Now, it¡¯s really in front of my eyes, and I feel like it¡¯s real!¡±


    All parties were excited and their emotions were inexplicable.


    The daolord, on the other hand, was quite calm. He continued to study the insights and experiences of this elemental civilization.


    After all, although she was a half-elemental being, she used all kinds of elemental and Dao techniques to attack. She could basically learn and use all the offensive energy techniques in front of her perfectly.


    I hope that di Qi and Si Yun are living better lives. They have finally found their own path.


    Phoenix sat in the study and continued her research.


    I can feel that there¡¯s some kind of ancient element in the depths of the tomb, calling out to me ¡­ Calling me the elemental God ¡­ They said that I would be carrying their glory and history.¡±


    Her expression was very calm, and she completely ignored the call. She sat in the study room gently and mercifully, reading a book seriously. I¡¯ll listen to grandfather and ignore that voice. I¡¯ll continue to cultivate and become stronger. I¡¯ll go again after a while.

 Chapter 1027

    ?


    1027 Tidying up and harvest


    At this moment, it was still extremely lively outside. They were discussing this matter and how to make a decision for the future ¡­ Meanwhile, in an elemental tomb, Xu Zhi was sitting in his room. Phoenix was reading a book next door, taking stock of their trip.


    In front of him.


    The elemental crystals were piled up into a small mountain.


    To Xu Zhi¡¯s surprise, the native elemental elf lifeforms were very hospitable. They even took the initiative to dig up their ancestral graves and send their corpses here, which piled up like a mountain.


    For the revival of civilization, they seemed to be really motivated and were still digging.


    the cemeteries of these major historical cities and ancient powerful gods probably didn¡¯t expect this in the past. The elemental Guardian gods they built to protect them couldn¡¯t stop spies. Their descendants were so enthusiastic and excited to dig up their own ancestral graves.


    Even Xu Zhi had not expected things to turn out this way, and he was a little dumbfounded.


    At this time, Ji Shang and sun god ASA, the two great geniuses, had already started to study these elemental crystals.


    They discovered that this was a super heavenly treasure that possessed a mystical power. It had powerful ¡®elemental transmission¡¯ and ¡®elemental storage¡¯ abilities, as well as a powerful law-twisting force.


    The characteristics of these elemental crystals were perfect for their mother stream civilization and had great effects.


    Why?


    This was because the core of the mother stream civilization was the sun mirror.


    A magnifying glass that gathered light.


    They planned to pile these prism-shaped element crystals into a huge sun mirror.


    If he could find level nine elemental prism crystals of Daoist and perfectly embed them together, thousands of them would be piled up into a sun mirror. That scene would be an unimaginable historical scene, and the mother stream civilization would also usher in an unimaginable Super Outbreak period!


    They would become a weak Level-10 civilization with a history of hundreds of thousands of years: The mother stream system.


    This was because only a weak world civilization with such a level of Foundation could produce so many rank-9 Dao cultivators.


    As for tens of thousands of them?


    These tombs might really exist.


    After all, civilizations that were weaker than level 10 had complete inheritances. There would be more than 100 incomplete level 9 Dao cultivators in one period. They would take turns and take hundreds of thousands of years. It was possible that they would accumulate that many from generation to generation.


    It was even possible that at the core of the tomb, there was an Element Crystal of a terrifying elemental existence that was weaker than level 10!


    It had to be said that this civilization¡¯s system was a qualitative leap for the mother stream civilization. It would bring about an unimaginable super progress, and it would not be an exaggeration to say that it would transform into a Dragon in an instant.


    However, the greatest treasure was buried in the deepest part. It was once the most powerful sovereign of elements in this civilization. Xu Zhi was still very vigilant and did not plan to go to the core to take a look.


    The reason was simple ¡­


    There must be a reason why those weaker level 10 existences explored this ruin and did not reach the star core tomb in the center of the white dwarf.


    To have a superior civilization and a true peak level 10 existence, this weak level 10 must be far stronger than other ordinary weak level 10 existences ¡­ Xu Zhi had always been on guard against rich second-generation heirs with powerful backgrounds. Only he knew how powerful they were.


    He took a sip of tea and felt that it was not bad. although there were some accidents, I have successfully achieved my goal.


    After all, accidents weren¡¯t something he could control.


    It was basically impossible for there to be no variables.


    In his plan, the moon god era would definitely start during the stage 9 era, and new enemies would appear. Only then would there be pressure and motivation.


    let¡¯s not talk about renemansky. She¡¯s neutral and has Medusa, but she¡¯s still crazily honing her realm. How long will it take for her to reach grade-9? her combat strength is beyond consideration at the moment ¡­ On the other hand, the four quantum grandmasters began to study how to break through to the ninth rank. Using di Qi¡¯s talents, after the breakthrough, the four of them will become one and their combat power will definitely not be weak ¡­¡±


    The worlds of the multiverse were the combat power that was worth considering.


    After all, there were quite a few rank-9 quantum grandmasters in there.


    ¡®Let¡¯s not talk about the ancient gods. The most primitive sandbox world is naturally the most powerful ¡­ Although the mother stream civilization before them had daolords ¡­ However, we still need to develop to resist the three of them.¡±


    Xu Zhi quietly sorted out his thoughts and patterns, tapped his fingertips, and murmured, ¡± ¡°Sun god ah sa, Ji Shang, Ji Ming, and Ji Yi, these are all fresh forces ¡­ He had to see if it was possible. If there were some heaven-defying monsters among the survivors of the elemental civilization, it would be fine ¡­ After all, they have a large population base.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that the pressure of development was not small!


    Although the profits from the ancient ruins here could be said to have endless energy, it would still take time to expand.


    However, Xu Zhi was not in a hurry. Even if top-tier combat power did not appear, if the civilization of the mother stream had enough resources, it was not impossible for them to fight. They descended along the light of the mother stream and fused with the bodies of countless elemental lifeforms ¡­


    The God of the major elements.


    hmm, wind, fire, Thunder, lightning, all kinds of elements fused together. It seems like there will be similar combat techniques. Xu Zhi observed the ruins of the elemental civilization and found that they had similar records. He could use this type of Elemental Fusion technique as a reference.


    After all, integration seemed to be quite common in Xu Zhi¡¯s civilization sandbox.


    It was one of the best tactics to fight above one¡¯s level, but only granular life forms that could split and merge could do this. Quantum Life forms, Saima life forms ¡­


    He had not seen any other space civilization that could do this.


    After all, not everyone¡¯s cells, flesh, and blood could be separated easily ¡­ Although this kind of combat technique could increase one¡¯s combat strength, it was still very rare.


    I have to say, because of the characteristics of the species in the ¡®evolutionary sandbox¡¯, many of the life systems of these civilizations have evolved toward a certain strange system.


    Xu Zhi was silently taking stock of the new situation, which could also be called the new ¡± level nine Orchard war. in general, it was still on Xu Zhi¡¯s extraordinary sandbox in his Orchard, where they were fighting and fighting each other ¡­ However, there was one creature that was different.


    ¡°The three pillar gods went out to have fun.¡±


    Xu Zhi massaged his temples and shook his head. I can¡¯t be bothered with him. After all, his system is indeed suitable. He doesn¡¯t have to be afraid of exposing his bloodline. He has strong survival skills and doesn¡¯t have to be afraid of being found out ¡­


    Hopefully, he would not be beaten to death ¡­ ¡®Anyway, they¡¯ll act as the vanguard and see what the situation is ¡­¡¯ After all, the outside world was too powerful. Even the giant venomous snake and Yuan Yuan ¡­ ¡®Now, he can even crush our new civilization with a single slap. I still have to hide in the dark and continue the orchard war to be at ease ¡­¡¯ I¡¯ll be farming for a while.¡±


    As he was thinking, Phoenix suddenly came from the next room and knocked on the door.


    Xu Zhi was slightly stunned, but he was not surprised. After all, so much had happened, and there had not been any actual communication. It was normal for the person in front of him to come over. come in.

 Chapter 1028

    ?


    1028 Discussing Dao with the Phoenix


    The door slowly opened.


    Daolord Phoenix slowly walked in.


    She still had some respect for this ancestor of her bloodline.


    After all, when he was on the verge of dying of old age in the primordial world and was in danger, it was moon god Ji Xiang, the God of creation, who had an equivalent exchange of some kind of contract ¡­ The God of creation had just descended and saved her before entering the four elemental planes.


    Now that he thought about it, why was he the only one who was blessed by the ¡®great Dao¡¯ before he died? Now, there was an explanation.


    A life-saving grace ¡­


    ¡®Bring me back ¡­¡¯


    And the connection between their bloodlines ¡­


    There was no need to say more.


    ¡°How is it? Is it considered as a habit?¡±


    The moon goddess Ji sat on a crystal recliner by the window and slowly closed his book. To Xu Zhi, this was nothing special. He just treated it as a casual conversation. you must have benefited a lot from coming here, right? ¡± After all, the enemy¡¯s civilization doesn¡¯t have the legacy of our race¡¯s elemental system, so they can¡¯t use their talents.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Phoenix answered seriously, ¡± I didn¡¯t display my talents before.


    In the past, when she opened up the sea of consciousness system, her main body lived inside as a ¡± primordial spirit ¡°. In battle, she had always relied on her external main body.


    Meanwhile, the human body outside was using the nine revolutions mysterious art, body tempering, and all kinds of Dharma spells to fight.


    They used the system of the primordial world.


    Her true Phoenix form had indeed never fought before.


    It wasn¡¯t until she was on the verge of dying of old age and her phoenix body was taken away by the God of creation that she no longer had a human shell. Only then did she begin to study her own genetic system in the four elemental planes.


    For thousands of years, it had been specialized in stealth.


    But in the end, she was still behind closed doors. Although her talent and knowledge were profound, they were all one-sided. The cultivation method she researched on her own would definitely have various small flaws that she could not see.


    At this moment, after absorbing the ancient systems of countless elemental civilizations and seeing their different wisdom, he finally stood on the shoulders of the giants and opened up his own path!


    ¡°How¡¯s his combat strength now?¡±


    Moon god Ji smiled. you should know that the enemy¡¯s civilization is starting from nothing. They don¡¯t inherit the wisdom of their ancestors. Instead, they open up their own new path ¡­


    Their Buddhism and Daoism had changed a lot. They were full of vitality and powerful. What was most frightening was the feeling of the morning sun ¡­


    I hope you are the same,


    ¡®Don¡¯t use my half-elemental extraordinary cultivation system as a reference and create your own half-Elemental Path ¡­¡¯ The best is to create a world¡¯s extraordinary power system.¡±


    Phoenix¡¯s face was serious. you¡¯re right.


    Back then, she had laid the foundation and opened up the system of the primordial humans ¡®sea of consciousness. She had also re-opened a new civilization.


    Since the other party had done so, they should do the same. Otherwise, it would be difficult to surpass the other party!


    No matter how glorious the ancient civilizations that had decayed and passed away were, they did not belong to this era. What they had to do was to bloom the next generation of fresh flowers and tender shoots from this land of death that had decayed and died in the past.


    The Golden Spirit of a civilized era was to open up a path that belonged to one¡¯s own, and the entire race would advance courageously with a hot-blooded and majestic aura!


    Daolord Phoenix said,¡¯according to your description, the appearance of all living beings in the Buddhist sect ¡­¡¯ The nine revolutions mysterious art of Dao sect was a terrifying cultivation method that could raise one¡¯s power level regardless of one¡¯s body size ¡­ As for us, we were able to fight against him back then, so we naturally can match him.¡±


    ¡°Why? Can we match them?¡± Moon god Ji said with a smile.


    ¡°Just like me,¡±


    Phoenix said softly. although I¡¯ve lost the nine revolutions mysterious art, I can still rely on the infinite power of the elemental system to absorb and store energy from the outside to replenish it ¡­


    a half-elemental life form can absorb energy limitlessly like a pure elemental life form? ¡± we can also use the nine revolutions mysterious art to fight them? ¡± yueshen Ji asked with a smile. we can only fight them if we have unlimited stamina? ¡±


    Phoenix nodded. we will go through three transit processes. It absorbed energy, passed through the flesh core, and then transformed into the elemental coat ¡­ ¡°We¡¯re like living beings of flesh and blood, like ordinary people. We eat and digest before we can turn it into physical strength ¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we the same?¡±


    we¡¯re already flesh and blood, ¡± moon god Ji replied. we don¡¯t have the perfect energy conversion.


    yes, it¡¯s a normal procedure. It¡¯s indeed so ¡­ ¡®We¡¯re no different from living beings with flesh and blood ¡­¡¯ What if we don¡¯t go through our physical bodies, but instead use our elemental coats to absorb the energy?¡± The daolord said.


    . see. ¡± yueshen Ji said thoughtfully. I can even use the elemental coat to absorb energy ¡­ Doesn¡¯t that mean that we have perfectly inherited the greatest advantage of being an elemental?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡±


    The Phoenix knew that her grandfather was testing her. It was as if he was deliberately feeding her moves. He wanted to see how much she understood her own race¡¯s civilization. He said, based on this alone, we still can not compare to the advantage of the elemental life forms in this aspect. We are also far from the advantage of the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    ¡°Oh? We already have unlimited energy, so why are we still so far from them?¡± Yueshen Ji¡¯s eyes were clear, and he looked extremely curious, as if he wanted to know.


    Even Phoenix was secretly impressed. Her grandfather¡¯s eyes and curiosity did not seem to be fake.


    because, if I were to use the elemental coat to absorb the energy without going through my body ¡­ The body¡¯s power isn¡¯t infinite, and it can die from exhaustion.¡± Phoenix said something that was difficult to understand.


    However, Xu Zhi understood.


    Indeed, it couldn¡¯t be compared to the infinite Recovery of the nine revolutions mysterious art!


    Nine revolutions mysterious art = unlimited damage + Unlimited Recovery


    As long as the energy within his body was not exhausted, the nine transcendent worlds within his body and the billions of living beings on the earth could still provide him with energy, and he could basically achieve a perfect battle.


    As for the half-elementals?


    Unlimited damage output, but unable to heal injuries infinitely.


    This was because the energy absorbed did not pass through the ¡®flesh core¡¯. When others attacked your flesh body and caused serious damage, your body could only rely on its own power to recover.


    The part of his body could only be exhausted like his flesh and blood.


    It did not have the ability to quickly absorb energy and recover from injuries.


    from this point of view, the main body is indeed the greatest fatal flaw. The Phoenix said softly,¡±we who possess flesh and blood means that we are afraid of physical attacks ¡­¡±


    ¡°With our flesh and blood, it means that our energy conversion has a fatal flaw. Our flesh and blood body can¡¯t absorb energy to heal our injuries.


    As long as his physical body was continuously attacked and riddled with injuries ¡­ No matter how much external energy you have, it¡¯s useless. You¡¯ll still die.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded.


    Compared to the true ¡°undying¡± nine revolutions mysterious art, this half-elemental life form indeed had a huge flaw!


    Although the original pure elemental life form did not have such a flaw, the appearance of a flesh core had led to a series of flaws.


    ¡°However, the mother stream system ¡­ Yet, it has completely filled in our flaws!¡±


    Phoenix looked at moon god Ji with respect and said, what a groundbreaking and terrifying idea ¡­ ¡°Since our half-elemental flesh body can¡¯t regenerate infinitely, it¡¯s a fatal flaw. We¡¯ll just place it at the source of the mother stream. Who can break through there?¡±


    our elemental outer body descended from the branch of the mother stream. This elemental body still possesses the first characteristic of the pure element: An unlimited supply of energy to be absorbed ¡­ After all, energy can be transmitted through the mother stream.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, it also possesses the second characteristic of an elemental life form: Immune to all physical attacks ¡­ And our third characteristic, undying!¡±


    we¡¯ve already surpassed the ancient pure elemental life forms. That¡¯s why we were able to fight against the Buddhist and Taoist sects who had infinite power and countless powerhouses who practiced the nine revolutions mysterious art!


    Said Phoenix as she took a deep breath.


    She could already imagine the scene.


    Both of them were undying monsters with unlimited stamina and combat power. They were both taboo ancient existences that were invincible among the same level ¡­ In the end, it was a competition to see who had more energy and who had more Foundation!


    It was no wonder that the forbidden existences on both sides were so poor ¡­

 Chapter 1029

    ?


    1029 Counter, the new nine revolutions mysterious art!


    They must have exhausted their resources back then ¡­


    Phoenix muttered to herself.


    After all, how terrifying was a civilization that was weaker than level 10?


    How deep was their Foundation?


    Just by comparing it with the ruins of the elemental civilization in front of him, he knew how deep the foundation of this kind of lower-tier 10 was.


    A civilization that had a weaker Level-10 civilization would definitely have a large number of level-9 civilizations.


    That was because the base number of grade-9 cultivators was not large. How could a grade-9 with a perfect Dao Foundation be born? how could it be possible to break through to a weaker grade-10?


    Some ancient, weak world civilizations had accumulated over hundreds of thousands of years and could even have thousands of level 9s!


    How was it possible for such a huge and weak Level-10 civilization to have so little wealth?


    Generally speaking, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse ¡­ However, the moon god Festival had casually given birth to a simple civilization from the mother stream, destroyed the moon god monument, and even came to the ancient ruins where he was born to search for resources ¡­


    The other side didn¡¯t seem to be rich.


    Of course, she would not say it out loud if she were to guess the situation of the historical battle in the ancient times, the battle between the mother stream civilization and the Buddhist civilization.


    half-elemental life forms were originally far weaker than the life system of pure elements. However, once they were transformed into the structure of the mother stream civilization system, they would far surpass it!


    At that moment, Phoenix¡¯s face was filled with admiration as she said, back then, you walked out of these ancient ruins with this mutated identity that was far weaker than your own race¡¯s civilization ¡­ Perhaps he¡¯s not liked, but he¡¯s already surpassed his ancestors in ancient times!¡±


    This was not a compliment.


    From her point of view, the strength of the system had already surpassed it.


    Regardless of whether he could reach that true height in the future, or even reach the final level of the great Dao ¡­ However, the structure and system of civilization had already been surpassed.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, it¡¯s indeed because of the scenes from back then that we¡¯ve come to this day.¡± Moon god Ji also smiled as he looked at the elemental ruins, streets, and ruins.


    back then, when we walked out of this place, we were cursed at. At that time, we had the most humiliating physical body of the elemental lifeforms ¡­


    However, I can¡¯t die Here and live in the tomb with this ridiculous glory. Someone needs to open up a new future, someone needs to stand up again ¡­¡± Moon god Ji said.


    Phoenix¡¯s eyes revealed a touch of nostalgia, as if she had also seen the most distant period of time.


    She had read the history of this place and knew what the elemental race was most proud of.


    She was proud that she was a pure, flawless, and perfect elf. She was sacred, pure, and clear ¡­ He hated those creatures with flesh and blood the most. They would bleed, get injured, were evil, greedy, and had endless desires ¡­


    At that time, he would definitely be boycotted, hated, and insulted ¡­


    but you still stood up again, surpassing the glory of your ancestors and ancient times. From nothing to something, step by step ¡­ Phoenix said softly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just stubbornly hold on to the past and look forward to the future.¡±


    Yueshen Ji once again sat down on a chair by the window and flipped through an ancient crystal book. He lazily smiled and said, and I will become the next past. The future of a new civilization lies in you.


    Is it us?


    Phoenix¡¯s body trembled.


    Looking at his young patriarch¡¯s lazy appearance, for the first time in his life, he suddenly felt a sense of glory, pride, and admiration for the mysterious strength of this ancient ancestor.


    It was the glory of the race, the feeling of belonging to the family, and it lingered in his heart.


    She had always been emotionless, but when she looked at this young ancestor, she could vaguely feel a sense of destiny and duty on her shoulders.


    In reality, Xu Zhi was just casually chatting with Phoenix as he looked out the window.


    The remnants of the elements were still cultivating in full swing, modifying the layout, and moving elemental crystals from the tombs in the cities from all over the world, piling them up like a mountain.


    They couldn¡¯t even enter the deepest layer, but the outer and middle layers were like flat ground for most of the tombs. They didn¡¯t have any defenses at all.


    The way Xu Zhi looked at the survivors was as if he had just seen a huge treasure.


    He was still lacking energy.


    However, many pure energy-level resources were produced every day, and they were no longer important. At the level of a rank-9 immortal, what was truly important for any civilization was these ¡± natural treasures ¡°, such as elemental crystals, which were the specialties of various super civilization ruins.


    The remains of these elemental crystals were perfectly compatible with the civilization of the mother stream, reconstructing the entire mother stream ¡­ These survivors could also absorb living energy, it was simply killing two birds with one stone!


    This civilization of tools in front of him, oh no¡­ The revival of this elemental civilization could not be delayed!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Online forums.


    The entire spore Evolution game forum was already bustling with activity, with countless posts appearing continuously.


    Meanwhile, inside the ¡®six realms of reincarnation¡¯, countless players were also assembling and developing the Dao of Asura¡¯s body. They were also watching with great excitement.


    The first time he met Moon Goddess Ji!


    Without a doubt, this was shocking. Although they had long expected to enter the complete era of the 9th rank and become the next dimensional life form, as the inheritors of the Earth system of China¡¯s Buddhism, they had never expected that ¡­ The other party was so fast!


    the mother stream civilization is quite troublesome.


    At this moment, they had seen the entire ruins of the elemental civilization and felt that it was very terrifying.


    Originally, this mother stream civilization was already very powerful, but even this huge elemental weak level 10 civilization ruin was their ancient ruin. Since they had obtained so many resources, something big was going to happen!


    ¡°How do we fight this? Infinite energy, physical immunity, undying characteristics ¡­ Who could stand it? Any one of them is a monster, but they are three of them combined.¡±


    ¡°Mother stream! The mother stream!¡±


    ¡°Too strong! The elemental true spirit is hiding at the source of the mother stream. Once it dies, it will be reborn at the source of the mother stream!¡±


    ¡°This is the respawn point of the players! There was such a civilization? (Confused face)¡±


    Infinite energy, similar to the nine revolutions mysterious art, was not surprising. After all, to be able to compete with it in the past, he must have similar means. It would be strange if he did not have it.


    As for the physical immunity, it was a little uncomfortable ¡­ It was equivalent to wasting half of your attack methods!


    The nine revolutions mysterious art, the martial arts, the entire race¡¯s body, and all kinds of Pangu combat body that had been cultivated to the limit were all useless ¡­ Although the so-called physical immunity was not completely impossible to attack, when the pure power was strong enough, it could naturally destroy the elemental energy ¡­


    However, he was still greatly restrained, and most of his punches and kicks were a waste of energy.


    It was like water subduing fire. If the fire was big enough, it could evaporate water, but under the same level ¡­ It was needless to say which one could restrain the other party more.


    ¡°How do we fight this? He might not even win in a head-on battle ¡­ Even if we win, the enemy¡¯s elemental body is immortal. Their main body is at the source of the mother stream and can be reborn at any time. At most, they will only lose a portion of their strength.¡±


    ¡°Monster, we can¡¯t play with this!¡±


    cough, cough, cough. The others also find our nine revolutions mysterious art and the radiation Buddha uninteresting ¡­ However, the one in front of me is indeed disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, ancient curses can actually be broken so easily? If he wasn¡¯t strong enough, he would have destroyed the ancient Chinese civilization.¡± Some people were very rational and reminded everyone that they had been too proud before.


    it¡¯s fine. Brothers, let¡¯s work hard and find a way to crack it. There¡¯s no problem that can¡¯t be solved with hard work. If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll add another hard work!


    speaking of something similar, the quantum battle body is a little similar to the mother stream civilization. It¡¯s more or less hidden in the dark and remotely controlled ¡­


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    Cutie pie, the alchemy monarch, the racer of Mount Haruna, and the others had already gathered in secret.


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s voice was calm. it seems like something has happened ¡­ The quantum TV we made formed the foundation of our civilization. It¡¯s not stable enough to avoid this rank-9 disaster.¡±


    there¡¯s no other way. We can only use the small TV to do some small business. We really can¡¯t compete with those monsters in combat. After all, we¡¯re too weak. We need to be strong to forge iron, and we¡¯re still not strong enough. The alchemy monarch said softly.


    however, the mother stream civilization did come up with a way to deal with it. They did not need to specially evolve a new species to target this elemental life form! The racer of Mount Haruna chuckled.


    yes, elemental energy. From the very beginning, we have a special species that targets these ¡®living things¡¯.


    Meng Mei was silent for a moment before she said,¡±the nine revolutions mysterious art has been stagnant for so long. After Daoist Changsheng was born, there was almost no new version ¡­¡± Although di Qi had modified it, it was the Daluo heaven Sutra, which was a mess of fusion. It was also a nouveau riche¡¯s gold demon core. No one could learn from him when it came to treating blood cells ¡­ Now, it¡¯s time to push forward the third Orthodox version of the nine revolutions mysterious art. ¡±

 Chapter 1030

    ?


    1030 Chapter 1040-the difficulty of the ninth step, our fallen cultivator (2 in 1)


    At this very moment.


    Seeing this, the mother stream civilization and the moon god season began to make their decision.


    He had completely realized that a new era had arrived.


    ¡°You want to improve the nine revolutions mysterious art, have you already succeeded?¡± The racer of Mount Haruna said softly. At this moment, they were all calm and composed.


    Although people who had lived for thousands of years still liked to joke, their hearts were clearer than anyone else¡¯s.


    The cute girl rolled her eyes and looked at alchemy monarch, who was beside her, and said, ¡± of course, I¡¯ve succeeded. Ermin has long been 100% weaker than a rank-9 and is polishing her genes. I¡¯m walking on Carolyn¡¯s path, which is a dream of all living beings. How can I not succeed? ¡±


    ¡°Then you want to break through?¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna fell silent, knowing what this meant.


    Meng Mei was speechless. if I don¡¯t break through, how can I improve the new nine revolutions mysterious art? ¡± The Dragon vein of an ordinary tier 8 God was no longer useful during the era of the rule of the tier 9 path. Moreover, this is the true era of the complete type 9.¡±


    Alchemy monarch suddenly stopped talking.


    100% weaker than a rank-9 was just the beginning.


    It was the beginning of maxing out the gene.


    Once one broke through to rank-9, as an incomplete rank-9 Daoist, they would welcome 100000 years of dark lifespan.


    Mengmei¡¯s aptitude was already considered a genius.


    After all, she was a person with great fortune. However, her level of talent was only that of a rank eight deity, not enough to break through to rank nine.


    She wasn¡¯t good at fighting or training, and her talent was the same as alchemy Emperor and the others. The Giants who could make it in spore evolution were all extremely talented researchers.


    She was already an expert in evolving species, improving the Dragon vein formation, and setting up formations, but was it useful?


    There was no other way that the talent tree was in other places.


    This was the bloody reality ¡­


    Over the past 10000 years, he had used the original substance to keep himself alive. He had also used Carolyn¡¯s previous method of vindication, the all life dream Dao technique, and had all life help him train his body¡¯s cells. He had already succeeded in being 100% weaker than a 9th rank.


    He was stuck, struggling to survive.


    Meng Mei, on the other hand, didn¡¯t mind. She smiled and said, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve just maxed out two genes, so I can be considered to have maxed out my merit. I feel that this is my limit.


    ¡°The third one¡¯s difficulty has increased by several times. I feel that I can¡¯t do it at all, let alone the fourth one.


    There was no end in sight ¡­ ¡®Also, my¡¯ drug resistance ¡®is getting stronger when I use the original substance ¡­¡¯ ¡°If you continue hanging, it¡¯ll simply increase by a massive number of times. The consumption is too great, and the gains do not make up for the losses. Leave some for your Ermin to break through, and she¡¯ll have hope ¡­¡±


    Meng Mei smiled, and her gaze was filled with emotion. the two perfect systems that I have cultivated have completely fulfilled Mother Earth¡¯s duties. The other two don¡¯t matter.


    Name: green vine


    1. Unlimited growth


    2. Energy absorption


    Internal space bloodline


    4. Bloodline of the witch


    ¡­


    She was originally a two-Geno being. Like di Qi, she didn¡¯t know the structure of the universe a long time ago and had integrated the nine revolutions mysterious art and the bloodline of the ancestors of sorcery into her.


    Di Qi¡¯s combat strength had weakened him, but she was weak to begin with. It didn¡¯t matter, she felt that it was enough for her to cultivate the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    After all, she had two genes that ¡± served ¡± others, which made it impossible for her to be strong in combat.


    The alchemy Emperor and the alchemy factory of the racer of Mount Haruna were also due to the same reason. It was due to genetic problems ¡­ This was because one would have to pay some battle power to obtain some heaven-defying abilities.


    But she was not wrong.


    The latter two Bloodline Systems didn¡¯t matter.


    The first two bloodline extraordinary systems of Mother Earth had been cultivated to perfection. After breaking through to level nine, it would not affect the regression of Mother Earth¡¯s abilities.


    In terms of authority, her two maxed out systems were the same as maxing out on four genes.


    then, when you step into the ninth rank and a new Dragon vein appears, the third version of the nine revolutions mysterious art will begin to appear. The alchemy Emperor did not say anything more and just smiled.


    Mengmei¡¯s current situation is very difficult!


    Wasn¡¯t Ermin the same?


    The path of cultivation was based on competition! By snatching!


    Now, Ermin had already maxed out on three genes and was still hanging on with a large amount of original substance in the final sprint to reach the fourth gene. The amount of original substance used every day was enough to make other civilizations feel heartache!


    It was all built up with money ¡­


    Ermin could break through to an ordinary rank-9, but it would be very difficult for her to break through to a perfected rank-9 Dao Foundation.


    Therefore, if they didn¡¯t have enough talent, they would use money to make up for it.


    Previously, diqi had asked for a portion of the tiel Empire¡¯s energy from Carolyn, as well as the ancient Jupiter¡¯s sphere. The energy that he had collected from traveling all over the world had been spent on cutie Mei and Ermin for the past thousand years ¡­


    It could be said that both of them were bottomless pits!


    Even a weak rank-9 like the tiel civilization would feel shocked and unimaginable when they saw this scene.


    And this was under the condition that both of them were in the size of ants. If the two of them were in the size of normal humans, thousands of weak rank-9 tiel civilization members would not be able to fill in!


    The original substance, in theory, could allow a person to live on indefinitely.


    However, the resistance would become stronger as they progressed, and the energy cost would be astronomical. No civilization would dare to try it.


    The other civilizations would not do such a stupid thing, nor would they be able to do it. They would not spend the raw materials that they could not even produce for an ordinary rank-9. This was a valuable reserve treasure.


    And why did di Qi want to help them?


    Opening up the Treasury of the Chong Ming celestial heavens to the two of them?


    Because Emperor Qi was very realistic, cute girl couldn¡¯t die, Ermin had to be hung up, and Ermin couldn¡¯t die because of the alchemy Emperor ¡­ Ermin, on the other hand, did have the possibility of a perfect Foundation.


    The alchemy Emperor sighed. thank you. If you give it to Ermin, she should have enough energy left. With the energy from selling the original substance, I think it¡¯s enough ¡­


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t break through and become a Daoist, it would be virtually impossible for you to force your way through like the daolords of the past. Even the daolords of the past were only at around 40% of their power. However, if you have your own Dao-forming technique, you¡¯ll have a chance to make a breakthrough.


    As for those who had the Dao-formation technique but could not break through, the difference in their aptitudes was not big. It was only two to three thousand years of cultivation time. However, it was precisely these two to three thousand years of cultivation time ¡­ Countless people died of old age, their lifespans were stuck ¡­ In order to keep Ermin alive, it was this short life ¡­ I don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve paid to race against time.¡±


    The losses outweighed the gains, but he still had to do it.


    If he hadn¡¯t specially evolved a ¡®parasite¡¯ to enter this place, Ermin and Meng Mei would have died before di Qi¡¯s three body severing or Carolyn¡¯s all beings ¡®dream Dao, let alone having a chance to perfect their Dao foundations.


    The path of grade-9 was just that cruel.


    From this, one could see how precious the ¡®eternal bloodline¡¯ was. It was known as the rarest and most heaven-defying extraordinary bloodline.


    The breakthrough of each realm was like fighting against the heavens!


    But in fact, even if Mengmei and the others obtained the eternal bloodline, they could not integrate it because they had maxed out their genes.


    BOOM!


    The cute girl directly broke through.


    A huge aura instantly enveloped the area. A great Dao-achieving being who transcended the laws of the universe had completely descended!


    ¡°Then, shall we start the new nine revolutions mysterious art?¡±


    Meng Mei felt her body. There was no joy, and she even felt a little lost.


    But soon, she clearly discovered that a ninth-grade Dragon¡¯s Vein was not on the same level as before!


    ¡°Yes, with your dragon veins, I should be able to improve the cultivation method.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna said.


    The first version of the nine revolutions mysterious art had been researched by a group of players. They had used the bloodline of the primordial space to open up space apertures in their bodies.


    The second version was improved by Daoist Changsheng. He used a huge amount of energy to regenerate limbs and build a huge body of bones and flesh, which was called the real body of Pangu.


    in theory, the nine revolutions mysterious art has already reached its limit. It¡¯s a perfect systematic state, and there¡¯s no possibility of further improvement. Meng Mei took a deep breath. As the original developer of the cultivation technique, she understood this better than anyone else.


    Otherwise, how could there not be any experts who improved the nine revolutions mysterious art in the past ten thousand years?


    It was already too perfect.


    He had even thought of his future path.


    In the future, once he had truly terrifying combat strength, he could move a sun and use it as the world¡¯s power furnace!


    the third version of the nine revolutions mysterious art can only be strengthened by other bloodlines on the outside to increase the endurance of the nine revolutions mysterious Art¡¯s energy. This is because the primordial bloodline in the internal space has been developed to its limit. Meng Mei looked at the two of them. and this blessing is my dragon vein! Using the Dragon vein as the meridian for the nine revolutions mysterious art ¡­¡±


    In fact, di Qi had already begun to use this.


    However, even though the effects had been enhanced, it was not particularly obvious.


    the effect is weak because my realm is weak, not because my dragon veins are weak ¡­


    Meng Mei smiled with a hint of pride. my green vine dragon vein race only has one essential function, which is to be a super energy transmission channel and a super energy absorption channel. That¡¯s why it can spread throughout the entire ancient Barrens land and absorb many incense ¡­


    The two of them nodded.


    Mengmei was not good at other things, but her species was really extreme. She had no combat power, but under this extreme, she was very strong.


    The energy absorption channel was like a super vacuum cleaner that could absorb all the energy and nutrients. What did this mean?


    It meant that it was the nemesis of elemental creatures.


    The scattered emotional energy floating in the ancient land could be forcibly absorbed by the root pipeline of the Dragon vein and gathered into incense energy. What about the energy elemental creatures that gathered energy?


    The green vine dragon vein had been the nemesis of energy-type creatures from the very beginning.


    in the third version, we¡¯ll continue to advance the endurance and recovery ability of the nine revolutions mysterious art by absorbing the opponent¡¯s magical energy! It can be called the North deep divine power!¡±


    Meng Mei took a deep breath, as if she was treating her own child. Her eyes were bright. I spent thousands of years to create a new Dragon vein array. It¡¯s so detailed and exquisite that it¡¯s beyond imagination ¡­ It¡¯s rooted in every corner of the body of the nine revolutions mysterious art, and the true body of Pangu forms fine blood vessels to absorb the energy from the outside ¡­¡±


    any energy or Dao techniques that hit the surface of the body will be instantly absorbed. With this, I can achieve an alternative elemental immunity!


    this is the true level of shamelessness ¡­ An invincible technique! Not only is my endurance unlimited, but I¡¯m also absorbing your energy during the battle, completely achieving unlimited endurance!¡±


    The two of them had bright eyes.


    How strong was the attractive force of Meng Mei¡¯s dragon vein?


    Absorbing all the energy from the outside world was equivalent to having elemental immunity, forcing you to fight him in close combat!


    As for close combat?


    How could he compete with the true Pan Gu body of the cultivation method with nine turns in close-range combat, which was so powerful and defensive?


    In fact, the best way to deal with the nine revolutions mysterious art was to bombard it with Dao techniques from a distance ¡­


    However, the path of this Taoist attack was cut off in front of him. This was to forcefully pull the other party into the field of close combat that he was good at, and then beat him to death!


    And this method was the bane of the mother stream civilization.


    The opponent¡¯s elemental body ¡­ Attack?


    He would absorb as much as he could!


    This was the third version of the nine revolutions mysterious art. It was the real sticky candy. It was so disgusting that you couldn¡¯t kill it. It even forced you to fight in close combat. If you were the kind of Daoist who specialized in Dao techniques, then you could only watch helplessly ¡­


    As for the imbalance of the bloodline?


    This was the reality. What was there to be balanced about? some bloodlines were inherently unequal. The effects of some systems were greater than one could imagine.


    In fact, many powerful and heaven-defying cultivators could produce unimaginable effects when the four bloodlines were perfectly combined. They might not be inferior to the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    The universe was too vast and too bizarre.


    There were all kinds of extraordinary Bloodline Systems that you couldn¡¯t even imagine. It was because of this that there were endless possibilities, which was why people looked forward to it.


    it seems like I¡¯m going to become my Foundation. Even the nine revolutions mysterious art has started to have my incense service system.


    At this moment, Meng Mei was looking at the ancient blue sky outside. She stood in the attic and looked out the window, sighing with emotion.


    I also became a fallen rank-9 Dao-holder ¡­ Life is all about fighting. If I don¡¯t break through and die, I¡¯ll have no hope.


    I¡¯m well aware of my own talent in this area.


    Moreover, there was still hope after breaking through. Didn¡¯t he have some heavenly treasures that could temporarily pry open a new genetic position and cultivate again? there was still a chance of maxing it out.


    It was just resources. If he could spend money on it, he would do so. Money could be earned, and that was how the small television came about ¡­ At most, if I can¡¯t get any natural treasures, I¡¯ll just find a way to kill a weak level 10 and then take his Dao seed and walk his level 10 path. ¡±


    The two of them were speechless.


    Mengmei had really become a fallen Daoist now. She had begun to be like those guys, with no way out in the dark. She would chase after any trace of hope she saw, and even plan how to defeat level 10?


    Wasn¡¯t this a little too showy?


    However, the era of a level-9 civilization had always been like this. In this realm, the smell of killing and blood was stronger than any of the previous realms ¡­


    It could also be said that the higher one¡¯s cultivation level was, the more competition and slaughter there would be. The more one had to step on countless other cultivators of the great Dao in order to continue down the path.

 Chapter 1031

    ?


    1031 The descent of Buddhism? bringing his daughter to tour the fallen civilization


    Meng Mei¡¯s level of research and development of the Dragon vein array had long reached an unfathomable level ¡­ Countless meridians formed into thin blood vessels and filled the entire body of the nine revolutions mysterious art. It could achieve a different type of elemental immunity!


    Only the real body of Pangu with the nine revolutions mysterious art had such strong malleability.


    After all, it was an exoskeleton with a body of flesh and blood, which could be used to install all kinds of things. It could be considered a type of flesh-type super armor.


    ¡°This nine revolutions mysterious art is already invincible ¡­¡±


    Meng Mei took a deep breath and said confidently, ¡± ¡®It¡¯s getting more and more perfect, and it¡¯s different from the previous era ¡­ It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have the confidence to deal with the mother stream civilization!¡±


    in a while, the true spirit of the mother stream civilization will know what¡¯s terrifying when it sees our nine revolutions mysterious art!


    ¡­


    The mother stream civilization.


    The entire solar system was already incomparably brilliant and resplendent.


    Rays of snow-white light bounced and refracted back and forth on the planets, forming a network of light rays that extended in all directions. Many existences were sitting on these elemental channels, achieving instantaneous return and return.


    If one looked down at the entire solar system from above, one would see a spectacular scene.


    Above the sun, a huge prism lens was suspended, gathering countless light sources. It spread and grew wildly into the universe at a speed far faster than light.


    After thousands of years, it had grown from a seedling to a small tree. Its branches were dense and numerous, connecting many planets.


    From a distance, it looked like a huge tree in the universe, with fruits called ¡®planets¡¯ growing on the branches.


    This was the mother stream civilization!


    To this day, more than a thousand planets had been connected. Although they were all uncivilized planets, their ¡®elemental bodies¡¯ had been exploiting resources on them incessantly.


    At this very moment.


    An even larger project, the new mother stream sun mirror, was being formed.


    it¡¯s hard to imagine that hundreds of level nine and thousands of level eight elemental spirits ¡­ The sun Advent Mirror divine artifact.¡± The sun god, ASA, looked at the sky and was shocked. the power that has gathered is too vast. Even some powerful Daoists who have complete Dao foundations and have cultivated all four bloodlines are unable to resist it, right? ¡±


    This was the power of a group. An individual¡¯s life might not be able to stop it!


    ¡°The new mother stream, sundial mirror!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be at our peak!¡±


    In the distance, the survivors of the elemental life who had followed them from the ancient elemental ruins were also excited.


    ¡®The New Sun mirror can distort the laws. It¡¯s no longer the same as before, which is only 47 times faster than light speed ¡­ There were thousands of level eight divine spirits and hundreds of level nine Dao cultivators. I¡¯m afraid it can gather the power of distortion and reach 14300 times the speed of light!¡±


    however, it¡¯s still not enough. We have to continue excavating to bring prosperity to the mother stream civilization and restore the glory of our race!


    14,000 times faster than light speed!


    What kind of concept was this?


    Only a hundred or so rank-9 cultivators and thousands of rank-8 gods could create a great civilization project that could be called a ¡± miracle of the universe ¡± with such a vast number of remains of elemental crystals!


    Light speed was the fastest cosmic speed other than space jump.


    At 14,300 times the speed of light, even in this era where distance was measured in light years, it was not considered too slow. One could quickly grow a solar system.


    It was conceivable that at such a rate of expansion, the mother stream civilization in the future would truly form countless ¡± streams ¡± and be extremely prosperous.


    In the distance, the Phoenix watched this scene quietly. this is only a portion of the ancient ruins. resources. The rest are still being mined. However. these hundreds of thousands of years of ancient accumulation are really about to return to an unimaginable mythical civilization of the mother stream ¡­ However, we still can¡¯t let our guard down.¡±


    She slowly closed her eyes and pondered for a long time. Suddenly, she opened her eyes and said,


    ¡°That little girl, Qing Teng, has a special characteristic that can naturally suppress us elemental lifeforms! With her personality ¡­ They might use this as an excuse to absorb energy?¡±


    after all, our combat techniques are very extreme. We use pure elemental and Daoist techniques to attack.


    She pondered for a long time. She was an extremely smart and talented peerless genius, so she quickly thought of a solution.


    She shook her head.


    ¡°I still need to add something to this sun mirror that can distort the laws of nature ¡­¡± Pour my magic power in and poison the elemental laws. If that little fellow is still alive and kicking, and dares to absorb it, poison her to death.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly, and he was dumbfounded.


    He was too ruthless!


    The two sides were starting to target each other, studying the flaws in each other¡¯s cultivation techniques and restraining each other.


    After all, knowledge was the power of all.


    After the first head-on collision between the two civilizations, a strong sense of danger was born, and they were completely filled with the will to fight ¡­ The era of Grade 9 had completely opened the curtains to war.


    Xu Zhi looked at both sides and saw that things were already on track.


    The mother stream civilization was developing at a rapid pace. Carolyn and di Qi had started to cultivate the nine revolutions mysterious art in seclusion. Their spiritual universe was in order and there would not be any major waves, so they did not bother about it.


    However, he frowned slightly and sighed in the end, ¡± this cute girl ¡­ In the end, he became a fallen ninth-ranked Daoist.¡±


    It would be impossible to say that he had no feelings for cute girls.


    After all, she was from a humble background. She was one of the first batch of extraordinary people who had watched her walk over step by step. She was even his little fan ¡­


    He had already guessed that it would develop to this point sooner or later.


    Not everyone had the ability to perfect the four great Dao foundations and break through to the ninth-grade with it, proving the ultimate Dao ¡­ Otherwise, level 10 was too cheap. 99% of the universe¡¯s fallen cultivators had become Dao cultivators!


    There was no exception if cute girls couldn¡¯t reach it!


    ¡°The great Dao is emotionless, and I can¡¯t change anything.¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head softly and said indifferently,¡¯but her choice was undoubtedly the right one ¡­¡¯ Because once he died, he would have nothing left, or perhaps there would still be hope ¡­ Just like those fallen who have attained Dao, you can pursue it, even if it¡¯s already very illusory ¡­¡±


    But was it really empty?


    That was not necessarily the case for Xu Zhi.


    It had only developed for slightly more than 10000 years now. What would it be like in another 100000 years?


    He wasn¡¯t sure!


    Perhaps by that time, they would have already been glorious and would have found a way to let the fallen experts repair their Dao foundations. They might even be able to kill weaker level ten cultivators ¡­


    ¡°The future is full of possibilities.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it and organized his thoughts. He felt that the fallen enlightened person was also a problem of a future ninth-rank, but now was not the time to think about it.


    both sides of the sandbox¡¯s transcendent world are building up their foundations ¡­ Only the three pillar gods were still wandering outside ¡­ I can go and observe the three pillar gods. After all, their battle will definitely be intense. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they die ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi intended to observe the three pillar gods, the fallen civilization, and the Azure abyss divine territory ¡­ These two behemoths were extremely terrifying and mysterious. They were so powerful that it was difficult to look at them directly.


    Of course, observation was one thing. He also had other things to do, such as the development of the universe garden.


    Whoosh.


    In a secret room in the tower world.


    Medusa and the others watched the small TV and sat on the sofa, watching the scene. His expression was very unnatural.


    The appearance of the moon god season, the ancient elemental civilization, and the ancient Buddhist history described in the ruins made the two of them, who were outsiders, feel incredulous.


    At this moment, their expressions were like those of the giant venomous snake who had found out the truth. They were shocked.


    Little Shiji scratched his head with a blank expression. everything else is fine. It¡¯s not surprising that Caroline was suddenly frozen. However, cutting off the quantum transmission and entanglement with the main body is too unbelievable ¡­ This was a quantum encryption ¡­ In theory, it¡¯s impossible to cut off the connection!¡±


    Shi Ji had studied the quantum martial arts system, so he naturally knew many concepts. Theoretically, such behavior was impossible.


    This method was incredible.


    Medusa also frowned slightly, feeling that there should not be any flaws, so she could only answer, ¡± ¡°This is probably some kind of special technique ¡­ ¡®However, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen our civilization, and you¡¯re already so indifferent ¡­¡¯ I¡¯m afraid that he has long recognized the system of our evil god bloodline.¡±


    When they saw the enemy of the Buddhist system, Moon Goddess Ji, appear on the television, they also felt that he was incredibly powerful.


    this existence was still a rising star back then ¡­


    Reinymansky looked at the two¡¯s curious gazes and sat on the sofa. He replied, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect it to have grown to such an extent. It actually challenged the Buddhist civilization of the past and even won ¡­ It¡¯s true that there are new talents in every generation.¡±


    and the other party naturally recognized the system of the evil god race.


    Reinimansaga said. However, in reality, this was not cutting off the quantum transmission at all. Instead, it was directly targeting Carolyn¡¯s main body and blocking her perception of the outside world.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. You¡¯re no exception after knowing the system of our clan.¡±


    Medusa stared at the scene on the television and found it very interesting. it seems that the dark pillar God Tathagata has already broken through to level nine and has begun to attack the transcendent worlds of the great Dao-holders. Is Buddhism about to descend again? ¡±


    this disaster is their war. We can just ignore it. Renemansky laughed. however, we might be able to go to the scene and take a look at the ecological structure of the fallen civilization.


    They wanted to see their world?


    The two¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened.

 Chapter 1032

    ?


    1032 The universe garden¡¯s strong future


    Take a look at the civilization on the other side?


    Without a doubt, it was a huge attraction for them.


    It was more comfortable to watch a ¡®TV show¡¯ on the sofa than to participate in the TV show.


    After all, the renemansky universe garden was still developing steadily, and there were no major events happening in the world of the multiverse. This was because the four great grandmasters were already in their final sprint.


    ¡°Are you really going?¡±


    Shi Ji¡¯s eyes were bright, and he was very excited. He sat in his room, feeling a little excited. After all, going out together made him feel a little happy.


    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m not going with my main body.¡±


    Reinymansky smiled and touched her head. for us, the quantum body is enough. We don¡¯t want to be discovered and get involved in any of their battles.


    Oh, right. How many of your quantum arms have broken through to the 9th rank? ¡± Xu Zhi looked at Medusa. I¡¯ve already let you start your breakthrough.


    there are already more than 1000 type 9 powerhouses. Medusa was very calm. about half a Palm¡¯s worth.


    Previously, she had an entire arm, more than 30000 of them. They were all high-level deities who had basically stepped on the path of level nine laws. It was also this arm that she had used to fight against di Qi and the others.


    At this time, breaking through over a thousand, becoming tier 9 was also a matter of course.


    After all, ever since she had been woken up by reinymamnska in the universe garden and heard the Grand Dao prelude, her path to level 9 had improved by leaps and bounds, entering a period of explosive growth.


    Of course, these rank-9s were all very ordinary rank-9s. They had only cultivated two or three genes, and they were all very ordinary genes.


    To break through after attaining a perfected Dao Foundation?


    There were more than 120000 of them. No matter how hardcore she was, she would not pursue perfection to this extent ¡­


    Medusa was naturally not that stupid. She would break through to an ordinary rank-9 first.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally come to your senses.¡±


    it doesn¡¯t have to be that perfect. ¡± reinimansaga said with. smile. I can make it perfect in the future ¡­ 129,600 Ordinary Level 9s, even a complete weak level 10, will be blown up by you!¡±


    Medusa nodded in agreement. indeed. After all, my organization can be duplicated. When I become a true rank-9 evil god, even if it is an incomplete Dao Foundation, I will still be invincible ¡­


    ¡°By then, these organizations will slowly die of old age in 100000 years. After all, they won¡¯t be able to be a tenth-level weakling for the rest of their lives. I¡¯ll cultivate some new organizations and replace them ¡­ ¡°Gradually, they¡¯ll take turns to form 120000 perfect Dao foundations. Then, it¡¯ll be possible for them to break through to the tenth level.¡±


    ¡°Just like this!¡±


    Shi Ji¡¯s face was filled with excitement. when more than 129000 rank-9 evil gods become rank-9 Daoist evil gods, their cultivation speed will be very fast ¡­ At that time, it would be very fast to re-cultivate an organization with a perfect Dao Foundation.¡±


    This was the advantage of the evil gods.


    It did not matter that his organization had become the fallen civilization. After all, he could still re-cultivate it, and it was not impossible to return.


    Shi Ji was excited,¡¯sister is the strongest in history! that¡¯s because when all twelve of your nine thousand organizations have a perfect ninth-rank Dao Foundation, you can perfectly break through to the tenth-rank ¡­ A weak level 10 with 120000 or so ¡®Dao seeds¡¯ created 120000 or so ¡®end of Dao¡¯. Oh my God ¡­! It¡¯s too scary!¡±


    Xu Zhi touched his nose. It was indeed scary.


    His liver was terrifying.


    Medusa shook her head. it¡¯s just that this quantum battle body, with more than 1000 lower ninth-order beings, and they are all ordinary second or third-order genes, I¡¯m afraid ¡­ I can only defeat an ordinary upper ninth rank.¡±


    Just like di Qi¡¯s quantum clone, it could only fight against an Ordinary Level 9.


    However, di Qi¡¯s original body was not on the same level as his clone ¡­


    If she touched di Qi¡¯s body directly, she would be instantly beaten to death, just like what she had said before!


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Xu Zhi laughed and said, ¡± this time, we¡¯ll leave our journey to you. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you fail. After all, it¡¯s just a quantum clone.¡±


    Medusa also nodded, looking forward to it!


    After all, it was a clone that he had obtained from the tiel Empire. He would not feel any heartache even if it died.


    pack up and tidy up the quantum combat body. We can try to go out. Reinymansky said.


    In fact, for Xu Zhi, the universe garden was here, and he was secretly watching them on a small television. It was not as if he did not want them to join the battle ¡­ After all, it would be a good choice to develop this place.


    Medusa and Shi Ji were very good fresh troops.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion. The speed at which little Shi Ji was breaking through was countless times faster than Medusa!


    12% of her cells had fused on her path to rank-9. After all, she was born Holy. Not long after she was born, she was already a high-level God and stepped onto the path of rank-9 ¡­


    Six hundred years had passed. Was 12% very fast?


    It was considered fast.


    However, his speed was only average. It would take him about five to six thousand years to reach a 100% weak rank-9. Then, he would start to cultivate the four major systems to perfection. It would probably take him three to four thousand years ¡­


    It had been around 8000 years. Although she was talented, it was not surprising. After all, Ermin now had a lifespan of more than 10000 years. She was about to break through to a complete Tao Foundation ¡­


    ¡°Shi Ji, you should continue with your cultivation.¡± Renemansky laughed and said to little Shiji, ¡± rank-9 is a life form with four genes that can break through ¡­ As a God, you only have three genes. First, you¡¯ll be 100% weaker than a rank-9. If I get you a fourth gene ¡­ It¡¯s time to Polish it together.¡±


    ¡°En!¡± Little Shiji nodded his head vigorously.


    Medusa also had a flash of gentleness in her eyes. After all, she had watched him grow up. that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll find you a very strong one, or even get you a nine revolutions mysterious art or a half-elemental gene. That would be great ¡­


    Iron-based cells, full-race cells, quantum genes, this combination was simply heaven-defying, and with the fourth ¡­ Even Xu Zhi wanted to try and see how far he could go.


    What was the most important thing?


    The first gene was iron-based!


    It wasn¡¯t acquired, but a pure, super-large iron-based life form. It was the size of a star, and its energy level was already terrifying. If it was integrated with the nine revolutions mysterious art ¡­


    How big would her nine revolutions mysterious art be?


    This was not flesh and blood, but the iron cell version of the Super large body of Pangu. Together with the ceramic cells of the whole clan, how strong would they be in a head-on clash?


    In addition to his quantum martial arts and the quantum doppelganger that he was entangled with, they overlapped to form a superimposed state. How terrifying would it be when he used the fist realm of the martial arts world¡¯s leader?


    ¡°At the same time, I need to go out and take a walk ¡­¡± Xu Zhi was very indifferent.


    He was currently on the path to the 9th rank, and was still at 4%.


    It had been almost 1000 years since he stepped onto the ninth step, which was much slower than the others. Why?


    That was because he wanted to cultivate all five systems to perfection.


    This way, when he became a weak rank-9 with a 100% success rate, he didn¡¯t need to go back and Polish himself. He could just break through directly.


    In any case, these two things would have to be done sooner or later.


    Generally speaking, other powerhouses would first break through to 100% weak rank-9 and then see if there was enough time. If there was enough time, they would then refine the four major Bloodline Systems ¡­ If he didn¡¯t have enough time, he would just break through and become an Ordinary Level nine. It was better than dying.


    Ermin and Meng Mei did the same.


    And to waste time first to Polish the four major systems at the same time, and then walk the path of grade-9?


    This was courting death!


    He would waste a lot of time first. If he died of old age before he could even finish the ninth-rank road, that would be a joke ¡­ No one would cultivate like this.


    But for Xu Zhi, he did not have any worries. It did not matter which side he polished first.


    in fact, due to my lack of energy, there has never been a mass extinction or world destruction ¡­ I¡¯m stuck at my realm. As a rank eight God, I¡¯m a venerable sovereign, and I¡¯m cultivating all the major extraordinary systems to perfection.¡±


    Xu Zhi was very calm. The reason why venerable sovereigns were so strong was because he had perfected all the major systems in advance ¡­ After all, the great saint realm of the six paths of reincarnation was not just for show.


    I¡¯m only at 4% now because I¡¯ve just replaced my quantum gene and re-cultivated the system of maxing out on all five of my genes. Now, I¡¯m back to maxing out on all five of my genes, and I can officially begin my journey to rank-9 ¡­


    He clearly knew what this meant.


    His strength would also enter a period of rapid growth. Once it reached 100%, there was no need to consider anything. He would break through directly and have a complete five-gene heaven-defying system. He would be the strongest rank-9 Daoist in history!


    ¡°As for ¡­ I don¡¯t know how to break through to rank-10. After all, I already have five genes ¡­¡± Xu Zhi was speechless, but there was always a way out.


    There must be a tenth-grade existence that gave birth to a child, so there must be a similar method.


    Hualala.


    The space rippled slightly.


    The quantum bodies of the few of them walked slowly and fell into the void, entering a hidden planet of black gravel.


    The sky was black, and the thick clouds seemed to be about to rain. From time to time, there would be black flocks of birds flying across the sky.


    ¡°Do you want to join our fallen Alliance?¡±


    fallen. ¡± a rank eight God said softly. it¡¯s a very simple word. We simply named it fallen. You should know what it means. right. ¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Medusa said with a smile.


    The immortal¡¯s face turned serious. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend the weakest Dao-achieving cultivator. He quickly bowed and said, ¡± ¡°Please reveal your presence.¡±

 Chapter 1033

    ?


    1033 The magical fallen civilization


    Medusa revealed a slight trace of her aura.


    A massive, complicated, and dark chaotic will descended from the countless clouds with a loud bang, and the entire land was swept away.


    ¡°This ¡­ This ¡­¡± The godly Spirit¡¯s face turned pale as he felt countless chaotic laws. It was the first time he had seen such a complicated and strange scene. He looked at the sensor beside him and said with more respect, ¡± that¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough. We¡¯ve already detected your aptitude. We¡¯ll register you now.


    This God took out a special black mysterious card and went through a special registration identification. It actually had a trace of Medusa¡¯s aura, as if it was alive.


    ¡°What is this?¡± joining the fallen Alliance? ¡± Medusa asked. is it that simple? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only natural ¡­ The one in front of you is a Dao card, it represents a unique identity.¡±


    The God explained,¡¯this is a special ancient civilization inheritance that a great existence obtained from an ancient silicon-based ruin ¡­¡¯


    we have a huge Foundation. The information and missions are recorded here, and there are also some information coordinates ¡­ Oh right, there¡¯s a mysterious civilization recently. It¡¯s very evil and has caused a lot of trouble in the nearby area. They¡¯re called the Buddhist sect. You have to be careful ¡­¡±


    Medusa nodded.


    They left the exchange location.


    He looked at the sign. There were coordinates on it, recording a few hidden gathering places of nomadic civilizations nearby.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting.¡±


    Shi Ji looked at this scene and opened the exchange page with the content on the Dao card.


    ¡°This is the currency of their alliance? As expected, these powerful civilizations all had their own unique currency ¡­ There were a lot of things for sale. There were all kinds of things, most of which were all kinds of mechanical warships ¡­ Well, in their words, he had become a weapon cultivator? A magic tool? A Dao artifact?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just sticking gold on one¡¯s face,¡±


    Medusa¡¯s expression was very calm. for the strong of our extraordinary system, weapons are only auxiliary ¡­ As for them? When he had spent countless hours storing energy and purely relying on external objects to fight ¡­ They¡¯re both from the machinery civilization.¡±


    Medusa was very rational and clear.


    If he didn¡¯t cultivate, he would be very weak. If he crazily stored and collected energy and relied on external objects, he would be a mechanical civilization. After all, the transcendent side focused on their own combat power.


    This was easy to distinguish.


    yes, there are two systems in the universe, external objects and oneself ¡­ Although different paths lead to the same destination and they all have the possibility of attaining the great Dao, they are not the same.¡± Shi Ji nodded, but he was still very interested in the exchange of these mechanical spiritual artifacts. This was probably the romance of the iron-based life forms, and he was very obsessed with it.


    [ Mier¡¯s boat of rust, maximum damage level 57, using decay-type laws ]


    [ semi-logical Mech Warrior, energy level 1000, using pure Field Law ]


    ¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s even one that¡¯s at a thousand Lux!¡±


    Little Shiji¡¯s face was filled with excitement, and he exclaimed,¡±According to their calculations, a two-meter-tall complete rank-9 Tao root is one standard unit. 1000 of them are comparable to 1000 rank-9 Tao roots! Didn¡¯t this mean that he would be able to unleash a combat strength that was comparable to a tenth-tier weaker? He¡¯s too strong!¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the little machine enigma and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a blueprint. It¡¯ll cost a lot to exchange for it. If you want to forge it, the amount you¡¯ll need is even more astronomical ¡­


    At this level of energy, if you wanted to collect the energy to run this machine for a period of time, you would need tens of thousands of years and it would not be enough. It was a huge resource-consuming resource ¡­ But it¡¯s undeniable that having money is equivalent to having unlimited battle power.¡±


    In theory, as long as there were enough resources, even a broken, weak rank-9 could smash a weak rank-10 who was 1000 times stronger than himself to death with this thing.


    After all, this was the charm of a mechanical civilization.


    ¡°However, I can exchange for some to play with.¡± it¡¯s of equal size, ¡± Medusa said with a smile. it doesn¡¯t require much resources to be used as a delicate toy.


    ¡°En!¡± Shi Ji was very happy. it seems that joining this civilization and observing in secret will be very beneficial to us! In their opinion, they were all welcome to join the fallen and incomplete cultivators ¡­ After all, if someone of his level wanted to transcend, he would have to attack the Azure abyss Divine Domain and work for them ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that even though you¡¯ve fallen, you¡¯re completely different.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded and said with a smile, ¡± when the time comes, I¡¯ll get you a bloodline of the nine revolutions mysterious art. You¡¯ll have the real body of Pangu that can grow external flesh and blood, and you¡¯ll be able to turn yourself into a super-large mechanical warship ¡­ It¡¯s a perfect combination of the two systems!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Shi Ji¡¯s eyes sparkled when he heard that.


    If she could use the enemy¡¯s Pangu body to increase the size of her exoskeleton, she would be able to modify her cell structure and become one of the powerful mechanical combat artifacts on the list!


    That would be too interesting and too powerful.


    this fallen civilization is really interesting. As expected of the machinery civilization. There are so many things that can be exchanged ¡­ Medusa¡¯s eyes were also bright. we can take a look. Although they are external items, we can exchange for some to have some fun.


    The two of them were very interested in the exchange list.


    Xu Zhi was also interested in the structure of this civilization. It could allow an ordinary, weak level nine to possess a level nine that threatened a perfect Dao Foundation. However, this was not what he was concerned about.


    It was the highest level of exchange.


    Cloud Star Dao fruit: it can temporarily reopen a sealed bloodline system, allowing an expert who is close to perfection to replenish their Dao Foundation and have the possibility of complete perfection!


    ¡°This treasure is very exaggerated, it¡¯s sought after by many.¡± Xu Zhi muttered to himself, ¡± but that¡¯s only limited to those who have maxed out on their third gene and are halfway through their fourth gene ¡­ I think I¡¯ll have a chance to reach perfection again after exchanging a few.¡±


    He had a strange expression on his face. but Mengmei is still missing two genes. She¡¯s only halfway there.. think she¡¯ll have to spend at least hundreds or thousands of genes to activate them temporarily and re-cultivate her Dao Foundation ¡­ Only then will I have a chance to break through.¡±


    Thousands of them?


    Even Xu Zhi felt that this exchange for one pill was an astronomical figure. It was a robbery!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how it came about. Did they obtain a fruit tree from the remains of some heaven-defying life? Or was it that one of their higher-ups was originally a powerful plant life form that was produced by itself? However, if I can get a trace of flesh and blood from such a life form ¡­¡± Xu Zhi thought to himself, ¡± I might be able to make his family prosper and give birth to a bunch of children.


    Just as they were looking at the list, they were also moving forward and arrived at a branch of a fallen civilization.


    This was an incomparably huge and vast world. There was a tall black Tower, and the aura of laws lingered around it.


    On both sides of the street, there were many glass covers, and within them, there were all sorts of huge, compressed spaceships and mechanical battleships.


    These battleships looked like they were inside the glass cover, but they were actually inside the subspace and were projected here.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely made by the experts here to sell.¡± Medusa could tell at a glance and was very interested. after all, wherever there are people, there will be people doing business, and the level of machinery here is extremely high.


    ¡°My three guests, do you need a guide?¡±


    At this moment, a heavenly Emperor-level man walked over. He was more than three meters tall and had strong muscles all over his body. He was tall and strong, and he had a fierce aura. However, he bowed his head and said with a charming face, ¡± welcome to our home, amonush ¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡± Shi Ji asked cautiously.


    The man looked at Shi Ji enviously. He could tell that Shi Ji was young and inexperienced, and that he was well-protected.


    People were different from each other.


    ¡°You can just give me anything,¡± he said respectfully with his head lowered.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Medusa smiled, looking very experienced. then, tell us why there are so many ordinary people here.


    these are the shops on Wynn Street. They are all opened by a powerful existence in this Street ¡­ It¡¯s placed at the entrance to deceive those who just come in. It¡¯s really good stuff, cheap and practical. I can introduce you to a good place.¡±


    The man led them down the street and introduced, ¡± ¡°As for us? The successful cultivators also needed the service of ordinary people ¡­ Some dirty and tiring work, even some physical needs, and so on. ¡±


    ¡°Ah? Your body?¡± Shi Ji was dumbfounded. After all, their race did not have such a concept.


    after all, 97% of the universe is made up of carbon-based life forms. These carbon-based life forms have desires, which are different from the absolute rationality of silicon-based life forms and other life structures.


    Most of them were in human form during the evolution process, while some were in beast form ¡­ However, there are only a few ways of reproduction. Many of us here are good-looking, in line with the aesthetic standards of certain races, or are very popular with the races with strange shapes.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was indifferent.


    Food, sex, and becoming stronger were all instincts of life. It was only natural that the experts here would be like this.


    my Lords, my name is Meng en, and I grew up here. It is said that eight generations ago, my ancestor was a Daoist, and he died outside. The process was ordinary, and since then, generations of our clan have lived here ¡­ The man introduced with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sad?¡± Shi Ji asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sad about. I¡¯ve never even seen her before.¡± Meng en said,¡±you¡¯re all Daoist cultivators who just came in, right?¡± There are many powerhouses here, and most of them are in groups. We have a total of over 1700 existences at the inspector level, and there are around 100 of them here.¡±


    ¡°The rank of an examiner?¡± At that moment, Xu Zhi could not help but speak up.


    yes, a rank nine with a perfect Dao Foundation. He¡¯s the opposite of the 107 Dao enlightenment Committee in the blue abyss divine territory. He said.


    ¡°Then there are more than a thousand of you, isn¡¯t that very powerful?¡± Little Shi Ji was shocked.


    it¡¯s alright. Although their combat strength is similar, it¡¯s suitable for an explosive attack. Morn was not on guard at all, and revealed his secret.


    after all, it¡¯s a combat force that relies on external machinery ¡­ It uses the stored energy that it has collected to burst out instantly. Although the combat strength is similar, the duration is very short ¡­¡±


    ¡°Is the endurance a problem with energy?¡± medusa said.


    ¡± energy is only one of the problems, ¡± morn said. ¡± there are also various factors at the same time. if the overload and explosion last for a long time, the functions will decline, and even ¡®overheat¡¯ and stop operating.


    also, it¡¯s still a machine after all. It can¡¯t be repaired instantly if its structure is damaged or incomplete in battle ¡­ Thus, the battle that erupts is only for a short period of time.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded as he listened.


    After all, it was a living being made of flesh and blood. It was true that you used inanimate objects to fight.


    However, the combat power that erupted in an instant was comparable to the 107 perfect Dao-achieving patrols of the Azure abyss divine territory. There were more than 1000 of them. It was too terrifying!


    As expected, as long as there were resources, there was no need to consider the problem of aptitude, and these Daoists did not lack time.


    They could no longer cultivate, so they used 100000 years of preparation and red-eyed lone wolves to crazily accumulate energy behind their backs, ready to launch a sneak attack at any time. The combat power that erupted in an instant would definitely not be weak.


    Who could withstand this?


    No wonder the Azure abyss divine territory was so vigilant ¡­ The other weaker Level-10 civilizations would definitely be so vigilant, and many of them would definitely be destroyed.


    ¡°Are there a lot of Daoists?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    ¡°How can it not be?¡± I don¡¯t know, ¡± Muen said softly. people in the Azure abyss divine territory gather in groups, move Nomad, and hide everywhere ¡­


    As for us, we spread out and are everywhere. The area that our claws can explore is far larger than they think. According to the current number, there are more than ten thousand of us!¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand? Oh my God!¡± Shi Ji was completely shocked. there are so many of them. Are they all from the star systems of the various large civilizations? ¡±


    morn shook his head and said,¡±how can there be as many as ten thousand daoist civilizations?¡± Most of these 10000 existences were Daoists here. They were the descendants, children, and disciples that they had cultivated ¡­ The fallen cultivators here have two hobbies.¡±


    ¡°Which two hobbies?¡± Medusa asked curiously.


    one, build stronger mechanical artifacts and collect resources. Two, of course, in the long years, do your best to have children, teach disciples, and spend resources to cultivate the next generation ¡­ The most successful Daoist I¡¯ve ever seen has already taught more than 50 Daoist disciples.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    He had thought that he was at the peak of farming, but he didn¡¯t expect that he was nothing here!


    He had only nurtured a few of di Qi¡¯s, but the other party had already nurtured more than fifty?


    Can¡¯t be compared ¡­


    They simply couldn¡¯t compare!


    Were these cultivators all breeding pigs?


    ¡°It seems like two hobbies, but it¡¯s actually one, right?¡± Medusa had a faint smile on her face.


    Meng en also laughed. my Lord, you¡¯re really observant. It¡¯s all for the sake of breaking through to the ninth rank, and you¡¯re keen on training disciples ¡­ of course, it was to seize the dao seed ¡­ Even if he didn¡¯t have the qualifications to break through and become an Ordinary Level nine, he would still be able to become a powerful assistant and help him expand his influence.


    Every inspector was a large group of this kind. Countless Daoists worked together to protect an extremely powerful ¡®Dao artifact¡¯.


    When a powerhouse can¡¯t improve his own combat power, he will think of other ways to improve it, and training disciples is the best choice. It may help him break through, but even if he can¡¯t, he can still improve the combat power of his subordinates.¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed out loud. what a unique civilization structure. It¡¯s a mad tide of cultivating disciples.

 Chapter 1034

    ?


    1034 The patrol and the structure


    Morn led them on the streets.


    The surrounding streets had a magical and technological style, with mechanical spaceships and armors in glass covers.


    However, it was an ancient black and green color, giving off a sense of old vicissitudes. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that they had come to some remote and dilapidated ancient city.


    Morn looked at Medusa and continued to explain with a smile, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s obvious. You¡¯ve come here, so if you want to advance in the future, you have to be like them.


    ¡®You also have to continuously give birth to countless offspring and breed your own population to at least a few hundred million ¡­¡¯ Here, all of them are ninth-grade beasts with their families. Every ninth-grade beast has at least tens of billions of clansmen, who are being nurtured and selected for their descendants ¡­¡±


    Medusa nodded. I see. I came here to adapt to the life here, and I also wanted to start studying ¡®Dao artifacts¡¯ and reproduce crazily? Thank you for the reminder.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt as if a whole new world had been opened up to him.


    The decadent and boring life of a pig-breeding man!


    He finally understood the lifestyle of a fallen tier 9.


    Their descendants were the offspring of Dao cultivators. Naturally, part of their soul and flesh had fused together. They had taken a step forward on the road to rank-9, and the difficulty of rank-9 had been reduced ¡­


    In addition, his descendants were his blood relatives. He could let them cultivate the same four Bloodline Systems as him and eventually condense a Dao seed. After he seized it, the rejection force of this Dao seed would be the least!


    As for bearing offspring, the more powerful a transcendent was, the more difficult it would be.


    This meant that a large period of time would be lost and a large amount of vitality would be consumed. The time it would take to affect one¡¯s cultivation was equivalent to indirectly shortening one¡¯s lifespan ¡­ However, it didn¡¯t matter to these fallen cultivators ¡­ They gave birth like crazy and trained their disciples.


    He was too ruthless!


    Xu Zhi was completely dumbfounded.


    This wasn¡¯t an ordinary fertility ¡­


    Being unable to cultivate and having nothing to do was very terrifying. Every day, they would be collecting resources and sowing seeds.


    Medusa murmured, ¡± it seems that the birth of a grade-9 is very difficult, but it also depends on whether there are people who are willing to spend a lot of effort and nurture it ¡­


    As for these grade-9 experts ¡­ It was to let his descendants cultivate completely according to his four paths, teach them personally, and nurture them at all costs. It was very likely that they would have a breakthrough ¡­


    After all, it was difficult to walk his own path, but it was easy to walk his father¡¯s path. His father had already developed his bloodline system to the limit and had the experience of cultivating the other three Bloodline Systems.


    If the lifespan of a grade-9 divine Emperor was compared to a mortal¡¯s lifespan of a hundred years, then they could live at the age of twenty, forty ¡­ Wait, achieve three and four generations in one hall!


    Just like mortals, they could have two or even three Grade 9 offspring from generation to generation. It was like the reproduction ability of mortals.


    Furthermore, they will accelerate the flow of time in the sub-space, causing the descendants of the living beings inside to age rapidly. A hundred years a day, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if more cultivators were to appear.¡±


    Morn looked at the mysterious woman in shock. Although this was only natural, he had not said anything before it was deduced ¡­ This was somewhat admirable.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    that¡¯s the problem of the bottleneck, ¡± morn said with a smile. it¡¯s very difficult for the first rank-9 immortal to be born. Even the entire civilization might not be able to break through this bottleneck in their entire life ¡­ However, with the first one, this race ¡­ It¡¯s possible for multiple Daoists to appear.¡±


    Shi Ji was listening with great interest.


    This was very interesting.


    This was the benefit of going out.


    He had come out for a walk to broaden his horizons. It was a very interesting experience of the universe and strange things.


    After all, her inherited memories only contained the methods of cultivation, but she didn¡¯t have the knowledge of these heavens in the universe.


    I¡¯m sure you understand the structure of this place.


    master. morn bowed respectfully with his head lowered, acting like a servant. next, I suggest that you register and buy the coordinates of your space ¡­


    After that, if he was strong enough, he could try to join some groups of investigators ¡­ After all, they would also recruit new people with potential ¡­ If one¡¯s combat strength was insufficient, they could join some ordinary groups.


    You can also join some of the shops nearby and become an apprentice. You can help out and learn the techniques of crafting. With your abilities, you can slowly rise.¡± Morn pointed at the shops next to them, saying that this was also one of the ways to become stronger.


    Medusa was stunned.


    As expected, most of the people here formed gangs.


    According to this theory, every ¡± inspector ¡± level of combat power was controlled by a group. They cultivated and collected resources together to provide a powerful ¡± Dao weapon.


    The combat power that each of them could unleash in an instant would not be weaker than the 107 perfect Daoists of the Azure abyss divine territory ¡­


    However, their sustained combat strength was not very good.


    ¡°Out of the thousand plus investigators, there wasn¡¯t a single ¡­ A Daoist with a perfect Dao Foundation? Individual combat strength?¡± Medusa suddenly asked with a smile.


    Morn looked at Medusa in shock. of course there is, although I have only heard of it ¡­ he said. The top ten existences had all exchanged for the ¡®Cloud Star Dao fruit¡¯ and their Dao foundations had been perfected again ¡­ Their individual combat strength is also very powerful.¡±


    Medusa was suddenly enlightened.


    That giant venomous snake was the one who had exchanged for the cloud Star Dao fruit!


    He must be one of the top-tier patrolmen who had already transcended and completed his Dao Foundation. No wonder he had personally gone up to battle with Yuan Yuan and had such exaggerated combat strength.


    Yuan Yuan and the giant venomous snake were both terrifying existences ¡­


    Even di Qi and Carolyn were far from being his match, let alone her.


    ¡°Then what group do you recommend?¡± Medusa asked.


    Morn hesitated for a moment and said, ¡± this place is one of the Nomad branch strongholds. We only have about a hundred suppression-level patrols, and you can¡¯t just join them as you please.


    They were almost fixed, and basically all of them were family businesses ¡­


    If a newcomer had an outstanding performance here, they would make an exception and be invited to be a guest of foreign clans ¡­


    At present, only new groups within thirty thousand years would accept new members. This was because after thirty thousand years, most of those who survived would leave and establish their own group, reproduce, and strive for the combat power of ¡®inspector¡¯. .. Speaking of short-term newcomer groups, I have two very good recommendations. It¡¯s up to you to choose.¡±


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Medusa said.


    the first one is an organization called the burning cloud. It has been established for twenty-seven thousand years, and the members of the organization are all his concubines. Muen said.


    In front of him, the shadow of a handsome man in a pure white cloak gradually appeared. The first impression he gave was that he was a high-spirited hero.


    ¡°Rely on a strong person?¡± Medusa laughed.


    yes, there aren¡¯t many existences like this who like beauty and are willing to bring a burden to new people ¡­ However, he had heard that the other party¡¯s bloodline required the help of a Dao partner to cultivate, which was why he did so ¡­ However, the other party is indeed very loyal and likes beauties. As long as he is loyal, he will never mistreat the other party.¡±


    Morn¡¯s voice gradually weakened. it¡¯s said that he has reached the bottleneck of the inspector level ¡­ Prepare to break through, and at the same time, declare to the outside world that he won¡¯t abandon the woman who¡¯s following him.¡±


    ¡°There are indeed not many good people like him.¡± Medusa laughed. this person is quite interesting ¡­


    ¡°What about the other one?¡±


    the other one is an organization called netherra. It¡¯s purely an organization for women and has been established for more than ten thousand years. yes. Muen said, ¡± his strength can only be considered average, very mediocre. At present, there are three Daoist cultivators, all newcomers ¡­ There¡¯s a mutual aid organization like this at every time, but it¡¯s a good place for newbies to get together.¡±


    ¡°Are there no pure men¡¯s organizations?¡± Medusa asked with a smile.


    of course there are. They¡¯re also in a group, but your identity ¡­ I recommend these two for now.¡± Morn said, ¡± in fact, for tens of thousands of years, our base has only been occupied by these three groups that are still accepting newcomers ¡­ In the past 30000 years, there have only been nine foreign cultivators, and with you, there are ten.¡±


    In thirty thousand years, only nine had joined.


    Xu Zhi laughed and suddenly interjected, ¡± there¡¯s very little foreign fresh blood. Basically, it¡¯s the internal production that has the most, right? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly the case.¡± Muen said.


    He then brought Medusa and the others to an office.


    Soon, he registered and purchased a spatial coordinate, and he could locate the entrance to his sub-space in that area.


    After choosing a good spot, Medusa communicated with him and inquired about the details before leaving.


    On the other hand, reinimansaga didn¡¯t interfere at all. He brought his younger daughter along as he studied the exchange section of the ¡®Dao card¡¯, including mechanical armors, mechanical spaceships, and various Dao artifacts.


    Morn was very envious when he saw this scene. It was better to live off a woman.


    He didn¡¯t have to do anything. He just had to walk around and chat with his daughter ¡­


    However, he still followed behind him respectfully. Sir, do you think I¡¯m up to your standards? For generations, our family ¡­¡±


    Medusa turned around and said with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°You want to follow us?¡±


    Muen nodded.


    This was a rare opportunity, and he was very optimistic about Medusa. Otherwise, he would not have been so enthusiastic.


    ¡°If you want to come, then come.¡± Medusa did not mind. by the way, Nasella, bring me in tomorrow to take a look.

 Chapter 1035

    ?


    1035 Chapter 1045-common topic


    After settling down the sub-space, there was nothing to pack, so he came over light.


    Morn also officially became an attendant. He was respectful and sensible ¡­ Early the next morning, he followed the group to a simple shop at the edge of the city.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Muen said.


    He walked through the door.


    It felt like a hardware store, a messy pile of machinery, spare parts, barrels of engine oil, obviously some kind of half-finished product, all neatly placed on the shelf.


    There were three existences inside, and they were busy.


    Xu Zhi had been full of anticipation at first.


    After all, a rank-9 Dao-achieving cultivator must have been a peerless beauty. This kind of Dao-achieving existence that transcended the laws of the universe had a body that was spotless and everything had been adjusted to the most perfect and good-looking body.


    At the same time, he was very curious about these fallen Daoists.


    Their genes, bloodlines, systems ¡­ After all, to be able to reach this stage, he must be quite intelligent. If it was possible, it was not like he could not ¡­


    To him, it might be a good opportunity.


    However, what he saw in front of him made him a little confused ¡­


    This so-called beauty.


    It was a large spider with a human head and a snow-white body.


    One of them looked like a fiery-red Kobold, and he gave off a delicate feeling.


    There was also a sticky dark green jello humanoid beauty.


    Only the last one barely met the human aesthetic standards of Earthlings. The first two were beautiful, but not the kind of beauty that was meant for the opposite sex.


    ¡°There¡¯s a new member. Has he joined us?¡±


    The three of them looked at Medusa with joy. The eight claws of the spider-beauty slowly stood up. I heard yesterday that there was a newcomer coming to our side, but I did not expect him to choose to join us ¡­


    ¡®Welcome, welcome. If you don¡¯t go to Fen Yun¡¯s place, it means that you¡¯re also a clean-living person of the same generation ¡­¡¯ We¡¯re here to rely on ourselves and resist all despicable acts of attaching ourselves to men.¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡±


    Medusa also felt that it was strange, but she just smiled.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the communication between these Daoist cultivators was like the communication between ordinary people. It was unexpectedly ordinary and casual.


    don¡¯t be so reserved. You might have never seen an existence on the same level as you before when you¡¯ve traveled across countless universes, but you¡¯ll get used to it after you¡¯ve seen so many people here ¡­ However, you have to be careful.¡±


    At the side, the jelly beauty brought Medusa into the house and said, ¡± don¡¯t go out too much. Some evil fallen Daoists will kill other Daoists to obtain various materials and resources ¡­


    this is especially so for us beautiful female cultivators. They will even capture us to satisfy their evil interests. After all, some guys are interested in powerful female cultivators and have the habit of enslaving them ¡­ That¡¯s a life worse than death.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we have to be more vigilant.¡± The dog-headed man said, ¡± that Fen Yun is always looking at big sister. He is very interested in her. He comes here every two to three days.


    The big sister next to him was the beautiful spider named Nasira. She also smiled and introduced, ¡± indeed, there are countless fallen cultivators who are envious and drooling over beauties like us ¡­ especially since the three of us are still young girls. Because we are the Super geniuses of our own civilization, we are able to decide our own era when we cultivate ¡­ Ordinary males won¡¯t be interested in us when they pursue us.¡±


    The beautiful spider, naissera, had a proud look on her face.


    ¡°Yup,¡± The green jello-woman had a gentle expression on her face. sister, although there are many experts here, most males have decent moral character and are willing to depend on each other for survival. There really isn¡¯t anyone here.


    This small group of people was quite interesting.


    ¡°Are you two from the same civilization?¡± Medusa asked.


    ¡°Yes, medura and I came from the same civilization.¡± The beautiful spider Lady, naissera, grabbed the jelly man¡¯s hand and looked at the Kobold beside him. Wayner, on the other hand, came from another civilization.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    It seemed that the three of them were all very popular Daoist beauties ¡­?


    Xu Zhi was a little dumbfounded!


    He suddenly realized that perhaps he had broken through too quickly. After all, it had only been less than a year. This kind of breakthrough speed had seriously caused his aesthetic appreciation to be unable to keep up with his combat strength ¡­


    As it turned out, after seeing so many alien races among the civilization of Dao cultivators, these powerful existences had also begun to feel that as long as they were all carbon-based races, living beings made of flesh and blood, they would all be good-looking, and the world would be harmonious across races?


    it¡¯s probably because the Dao-achieving existences at these levels look down on all civilizations and countless galaxies. Their vision has long transcended the limits of race and form ¡­ Xu Zhi sat on the side with his daughter and began to think about how strange that ¡± Fen Yun ¡°, his concubines, and cultivation partners were ¡­


    Xu Zhi suddenly understood a little, but he could not accept it.


    Perhaps his life was too short and he had not experienced enough. He did not have a broad mind. He still liked the human form and the aesthetic of human beings ¡­


    ¡°This is?¡± The spider beauty laughed.


    ¡°This is ¡­ My senior and her daughter.¡± he can be considered my guide, ¡± Medusa explained with a smile. but he still has not broken through to level nine.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    They didn¡¯t mind. it¡¯s a good choice for you to join us. We¡¯ll be a four-man Group in the future. We¡¯re doing some Machinery Trading here! ¡®Help other existences to order and replace some mechanical parts, as well as repair ¡­¡¯ You¡¯ve just arrived, so it¡¯s best for you to learn some of the various chores.¡±


    Medusa nodded. It was only natural for him to switch from the supernatural to the technological side.


    Medusa did not mind and began to seriously plan to learn from them. After all, secretly learning the experience and knowledge of this civilization was enough of a temptation for her.


    ¡°Right, learning is learning ¡­ You¡¯re new here, so you should hurry up and produce offspring, nurture offspring, then cover the higher dimension space-time and speed up the flow of time. Try to produce more than 100 million offspring and reproduce continuously. This way, geniuses will emerge one after another.¡±


    Although the beauty Spider, nesera, looked very proud, she still said very carefully, ¡±


    the three of us have at least one billion descendants in our high-dimensional space-time ¡­ It¡¯s normal for a person to lead a civilization.¡± The jelly-like young lady, medura, said.


    ¡°You¡¯re so productive, and you still have the cheek to say that you¡¯re an elder daughter?¡± The dog-headed man was stunned.


    Medura¡¯s eyes widened. that¡¯s not the same. At our level, we can reproduce by ourselves. Don¡¯t think that I have many children, but I¡¯m still clean and pure ¡­


    Furthermore. if we were to give birth to the offspring of a Daoist with other living beings, it would instead cause our bloodline to become mixed and mutating. We would no longer be of the same species as ourselves, causing the Dao seed condensed by our own offspring to not be compatible with us ¡­¡±


    Shi Ji understood.


    When they reproduced, they would reproduce their own race, striving to be exactly the same as themselves ¡­ After all, this was the only way to perfectly fit the Dao seed.


    His own bloodline would not be contaminated.


    After all, it was necessary for a powerful race to maintain the purity of their extraordinary bloodline.


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t a Dao-companion be useless?¡± then why do you guys still look so popular? ¡± Medusa asked with a smile.


    it¡¯s normal for the descendants to cultivate and continue the glorious path of their own race ¡­ However, normal cultivators are still living beings of flesh and blood, so they still have needs in this aspect.¡± The spider Lady explained patiently, ¡± ordinary rank-8 gods are not life forms from the same dimension. They are like paper. Even if you use one-ten-thousandth of your power, you have to be careful ¡­ Daoists are very rare, so a beautiful Daoist is still very popular.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Little Shiji nodded. no wonder she¡¯s not from my own race. She looks strange, but she can still marry someone from another race ¡­ Because there¡¯s no other choice.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    The three of them looked embarrassed.


    This little girl was really honest. It seemed that she had not been born for long and did not know much about the ways of the world.


    ¡°Cough, cough. cough ¡­¡± it¡¯s not that hard. ¡± nesera said with. smile. it¡¯s not that hard ¡­ Although most of them like to have a body shape that is similar to their own race, most of them don¡¯t care about their form anymore. There are even some special cultivators who like all kinds of special life forms ¡­¡±


    ¡°Just like my sister.¡± ¡°She¡¯s an exotic Spider beauty, known as the number one beauty here,¡± said the green-skinned medura.


    Medusa nodded, also feeling that it was very fresh. . see ¡­ Those Dao companions would develop their own race and civilization to ensure their own purity ¡­ But they won¡¯t have any offspring?¡±


    it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t. Some special civilizations prefer such descendants of Daoists. Nesera smiled. because there¡¯s a chance that the genes of the two races will fuse and a powerful mutated new race will appear ¡­ After all, life is a very mysterious thing.¡±


    it is said that some powerful extraordinary races were born in this way ¡­ For example, the three great heavenly venerates of the Azure abyss Divine Domain.¡±


    ¡°Hiss ¡­ No way? Is this how their time-controlling bloodline was born?¡±


    I don¡¯t know. I heard that¡¯s how it is. It¡¯s said that many heaven-defying bloodlines are born in this way.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that we have an existence at the ¡®inspector¡¯ level here. They like their descendants that have mutated like this, and they have hundreds of them ¡­ Although most of them are disabled, it¡¯s said that a few of them are heaven-defying.¡±


    The three of them began to chatter and gossip.


    in fact, we¡¯re quite interested in this kind of mutated ¡®baby¡¯. After all. our own race is only responsible for missions, training, and flourishing civilization ¡­ Who doesn¡¯t want to have a man they like and have our own child? it¡¯s also the love and hard work of both sides. It¡¯ll be even better if they can become stronger.¡±


    that¡¯s right. Such a dream is not bad. However, there are too few Daoist cultivators who are worthy of trust and trust ¡­


    Xu Zhi sat to the side and listened to the heated conversation between these people in the store. It was only then that he realized how strange the atmosphere of the fallen civilization was!


    ¡°The entire fallen civilization is talking about this topic of future generations? A race with a prosperous civilization that reproduced hundreds of millions, or even billions? Moreover, they were all very familiar with it and understood the system of knowledge in this area? Perhaps, this is one of the reasons why they are called fallen.¡±


    But fortunately, Xu Zhi was able to quickly integrate himself into the topic of these women who had achieved Dao. because he was also ¡­ He was also very good at it.

 Chapter 1036

    ?


    1036 The invasion of darkness


    A few days passed.


    ¡°I see. Your Excellency is very proficient in this area!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a method.¡±


    according to the world¡¯s way of giving birth, at the same time, it will increase the conflict between wars. This will increase the efficiency of the emergence of powerhouses ¡­


    They were greatly shocked.


    He really admired the teacher of this evil goddess.


    After all, they had come here as a group of weak people. Many things had been explored by themselves, and they had indeed been taught a lesson.


    Xu Zhi realized that the lives of these Daoist existences were indeed boring staying in this shop.


    He stayed in the same shop every day and didn¡¯t need to cultivate.


    They were just casually chatting, and they talked about all kinds of topics ¡­


    No wonder they were so enthusiastic and conversed so well when they first arrived ¡­ It really wasn¡¯t just for show, they were just chatting like that every day.


    At the same time, they would also create all sorts of machinery and spare parts while they were chatting.


    Although they were also in the sub-space, nurturing their own civilization and many gods were born every day, with the complete inheritance of the civilization, there was still no tier 9 ¡­


    After all, they were only 10000 years old rookies. They only had ordinary second or third gene bloodlines, and their aptitude and combat power were not outstanding. This led to their lack of resources, and they could only be nurtured in such a way.


    In their words, they could join other civilizations and use their beauty to live off a woman and live through their primitive accumulation. However, they did not want to do that. That would tie them up and sacrifice their Dao hearts.


    Although he had fallen, he didn¡¯t really want to fall. After all, he still had pride.


    Even now, they didn¡¯t dare to go out, because they knew that many Daoists might attack and kill them in the dark. Here, they relied on their skills to open a shop and earn resources.


    In fact, Xu Zhi had also benefited greatly in the process of chatting, taking turns and chatting with them.


    They understood how to develop civilization, the self-cultivation of breeding pigs, and all kinds of better ¡± leeks-cutting ¡± techniques. Even Xu Zhi was amazed and learned a lot from each other.


    that¡¯s right. You have to study hard too. Let¡¯s build this new weapon together and have more offspring ¡­ Train him well.¡± They warned Medusa.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re only ten thousand years old ¡­ And he was still an extremely young existence. Now, he was tempering his strength and learning techniques ¡­ We¡¯ll only go out when we¡¯re strong enough to protect ourselves after we¡¯ve finished building our Crimson Star.¡± Said Spider-beauty naissera.


    The Crimson Star was the weapon they had created.


    His energy level was 6.


    It was considered a relatively powerful weapon. After all, a fallen immortal had an energy level of about 0.4. It was not that the higher the energy level, the better it was. If one could not afford to raise it, then there was no need to talk about it.


    we¡¯re only 10000 years old. If we use the lifespan of an ordinary life, which is 100 years, we¡¯re only 10 years old ¡­ We¡¯re still underaged.¡±


    Nesera¡¯s face was calm. although we have many children, we will wait until we are of age and powerful before we find a suitable cultivation partner.


    that¡¯s right. Don¡¯t worry. We still have a chance. Our lifespans have just begun. Although we can¡¯t cultivate anymore ¡­ But our children can cultivate!¡± Medura was also seriously encouraging her.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Xu Zhi sat by the side and read a book, listening to them as he climbed up the system of the grade-9 path. Although that was what he said, he still felt that something was wrong.


    He had also completely discovered it.


    These Dao cultivators were really ordinary. They lived like normal people and didn¡¯t have anything high and mighty.


    After all, as the high and mighty Dao-holder of the universe, he could show off in front of mortals and gods in his own extraordinary mythological world. In his own world, he was known as the creator spider goddess, the master of the blue sea and soft water, and the legendary ancient existence that created the world ¡­ In front of people of the same level, all kinds of truth and obscenities would come out ¡­


    He was probably too bored and had nothing to do but to chat. He did not care about his image at all.


    On the other hand. Shi Ji¡¯s eyes were shining with admiration. father, they can live through what is known as the. curse of the universe. and the ¡®dark depravity of a hundred thousand years¡¯ like this ¡­ He can¡¯t cultivate, but he¡¯s still seeking joy in the midst of suffering. He¡¯s really too strong.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded and said with a smile, ¡± I brought you out to see how the ordinary civilizations outside cultivate. I want to know their pain. The great Dao depends on competition! By snatching! ¡®You¡¯ll have to experience this over the years ¡­¡¯ You have to persevere and be a diligent seeker. Only then can you have a better future.¡±


    Xu Zhi had already found a land of death-the neutron star. He sent little Shiji there to train, where he could swing his fists and climb the path of grade-9.


    ¡°They said that I¡¯m simple and easy to deceive.¡± Shi Ji said.


    it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t need to train in these ¡­ Only the weak and those who lacked resources needed to scheme against each other ¡­ You¡¯re just swinging your fists, swinging your fists, swinging your fists ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled and said, ¡± instead of studying other things, why don¡¯t you focus on these? ¡± When one¡¯s mind was complicated and Dao heart was mixed, the speed of cultivation would slow down, the speed of waving one¡¯s fist would also slow down, and one would hesitate ¡­


    Look at the leader of the martial arts world, he¡¯s so poor that he only has a cloak left. He¡¯s a pretty smart person, but he never likes to use his brain. Who can beat him?¡±


    Little Shiji nodded with all his might.


    Xu Zhi laughed.


    The child was still young, not even a thousand years old. It was very important for him to maintain the purity of his Dao heart and to swing his fists.


    Back then, Daoist Changsheng had a Heart of Glass. He did not scheme against others. He cried bravely, laughed bravely, and spoke honestly. That was why he improved so quickly. The leader of the martial arts world was the same ¡­


    Another thirteen years passed.


    Xu Zhi realized that the pace of their lives was very slow.


    It was unimaginably slow!


    To Xu Zhi, it had been thirteen years. To them, it was just a few hours of business.


    After all, this civilization of the fallen was different from Xu Zhi. They would not throw themselves into a ¡± high-dimensional space-time ¡± to die. It was only their own civilization that would accelerate.


    They were traveling at the speed of a normal creature.


    ¡®According to the normal speed of these Daoist cultivators and the elderly ¡­ They¡¯ll lie down like this for a few more months, and there won¡¯t be any changes. To me, a few months is already a few thousand years. I might even break through to the ninth step.¡±


    in the past few thousand years, Carolyn and di Qi might have fully accumulated their strength and cultivated the nine revolutions mysterious art to the ninth rank. They would be able to sweep through the masses and return to the realm of being unrivaled in the same realm!


    Xu Zhi listened to their conversation and felt that life was just so dull. The speed of these old people was too slow, and life was not interesting at all.


    Life was about burning, so what was the point of a Daoist living like that? It was enough to live for two or three years. If he didn¡¯t break through, he would die. It felt neat and refreshing.


    As for getting their blood and cells?


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have his guard up.


    Moreover, the bloodline of a cultivator was difficult to obtain. The soul and the body were one, and every cell was fused with the soul. It was impossible to even scrape off some skin from the body unless one forcefully attacked and crippled the person.


    Over the past few days, a few cultivators who had achieved Dao would occasionally appear and come over to buy and sell things. Xu Zhi would only occasionally watch.


    But he also heard them talk about some strange gossip and secrets, and he gained a lot!


    the God who came this morning might be an old man in simple clothes, but he¡¯s not eye-catching on any planet. In their civilization, he¡¯s known as the bewitching Shadow Dragon. In the ancient myths and legends of Xixi, he¡¯s the Supreme existence of the universe that created the world ¡­ The sub-space extraordinary world within his body had a population of 170 billion! There are tens of thousands of gods, and countless God systems intertwine.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat in the shop, his eyes red with envy.


    Just how rich was he?


    These fallen civilizations were all extremely wealthy, and they were frantically collecting resources ¡­ Compared to the neighboring Abyssal Blue Divine Domain, which only knew how to cultivate and didn¡¯t actively collect resources, the difference was too great.


    The wealth difference between the technology and supernatural side was too great.


    besides, that dark green snot-nosed brat just now ¡­ He might look ugly, but he¡¯s ¡­


    that¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t underestimate them. Every being here is extremely terrifying. They control a large world and are the overlords of the universe, above billions of creatures.


    Xu Zhi sat in the shop and stared at the back of the departing figures, feeling a little envious.


    He even had the urge to follow them and do something.


    However, he couldn¡¯t beat them, so he had no choice.


    your eyes are filled with longing. That¡¯s why I said you have to work hard ¡­ Looking at the adoration on his face as he watched the enlightened ones leave the shop one after another, naissera couldn¡¯t help but sigh and encourage him seriously.


    In the afternoon, Medusa was still studying, and it was unexpectedly boring.


    have you heard? the 17th ¡®patrol envoy¡¯. Their lineage has just produced a ninth-grade genius with a perfected Dao Foundation who has just broken through ¡­ He has already left the transcendent world and is now outside ¡­¡±


    ¡°He actually came out? So lucky? Did I win the grand prize?¡±


    that¡¯s right. It¡¯s said that he was sent outside right after he broke through to become. rank. 9 Dao-achieving cultivator ¡­ That cultivator was still dumbfounded at that time. He did not know that there was such a world outside and that there was such a structure of the universe ¡­ It¡¯s even the knowledge of the transcendent world in the well, yet it was directly locked by the divine ring.¡±


    The divine ring lock was one of the most precious secret treasures below the cloud Star Dao fruit. One could leave a mark on it and leave a secret door behind. One would have absolute control over it even if one¡¯s strength was stronger than one¡¯s in the future.


    ¡°How tragic.¡±


    that¡¯s right. How would they know that the gentle and kind primogenitor God, who had given countless resources to create the world, would do this to them? ¡±


    it¡¯s the same for us. We do the same for our own supernatural worlds.


    it can¡¯t be helped. They were born to serve us. We are the great masters of the laws of the universe. The so-called epics and hymns are just a blink of an eye to us ¡­ Although I also feel that this is a little cruel, in order to survive, there are many bones on the road to the Dao ¡­¡±


    I¡¯m now hearing that this person with a perfect Dao Foundation has already been locked with the divine ring lock and is treated as a treasure ¡­ He¡¯s crazily training them, waiting to break through to the tenth level and then kill the pigs!¡±


    ¡°This is too tragic!¡±


    ¡°You said it¡¯s tragic again.¡±


    ¡°Then, aren¡¯t the 17 inspectors about to break through to the tenth level?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, I don¡¯t know ¡­ The ancestors of this race might not be able to suppress the seventeen investigators!


    How many ninth-rank clansmen had he nurtured over the years? All of them were imperfect ninth-rank spiritual beasts, and there were already more than thirty of them. These descendants and disciples were working for him. After all, they were from the same clan, and they were all fallen Dao cultivators. They had the same goal as their ancestors ¡­


    But now? They¡¯ll be very envious of this ¡®Dao seed¡¯ of their own race, which is the most suitable for them. They¡¯ll have four perfect Dao seeds condensed from their bloodlines. Won¡¯t they attack?¡±


    ¡°Argh! That would be too tragic!¡±


    The green-skinned jello-maiden exclaimed and said, ¡± even if we succeeded. it was because of those rank nine descendants. We failed because of them ¡­ He had made enemies for himself. These Dao-achieving disciples who had failed to break through were going to fight with him ¡­ The internal affairs of the 17 inspectors are going to be in chaos ¡­ The old master, his disciples, his sons, and his descendants, separated by countless generations, are all fighting for resources.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time something like this has happened. We might end up like this in the future.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. What kind of big shots are the top 100 Supreme examiners? It¡¯s almost impossible for us to even get into the top 1000 ¡­ We might have died long ago.¡±


    that¡¯s right. Being in the front represents strength and more resources. More resources means more offspring can be bred ¡­ The probability of an existence with a perfect Dao Foundation is all due to the investment of resources.¡±


    that¡¯s how it is. If you don¡¯t have enough talent, you can only use resources.


    that¡¯s right. I heard that the third prosecutor, ju Chu, went to annihilate the Azure abyss divine territory ¡­ In the end, he brought that strange news, the Buddhist sect. ¡±


    ¡°The third inspector? Giant venomous snake! That level of taboo had already turned a fallen person into a person with a perfect Dao Foundation. He had completed the transformation that we had been dreaming of. He was a terrifying figure of the highest level! If I can marry that kind of existence ¡­¡±


    don¡¯t even think about it. The 17 inspectors have to survive this wave and obtain the Dao seed. Only then can they be comparable to the third inspector ¡­ ¡°Such an existence can break through to the tenth level at any time. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s afraid of being besieged by others, so he¡¯s been accumulating his Foundation. When he breaks through, he¡¯ll be at least ten percent weaker than the others.¡±


    the ultimate realm of the universe. It¡¯s really something to look forward to. They sat in the shop, consoling each other while numbly making mechanical parts and looking at the sky outside.


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi found it odd and interesting.


    There¡¯s such an amazing operation?


    It was like a production line.


    After cultivating dozens of defective products, he had finally cultivated a finished product. However, he still had to face the dozens of defective products from before competing with him for the finished product?


    Was this considered shooting himself in the foot?


    Another half a day passed, which was equivalent to fifty years in Xu Zhi¡¯s world.


    Xu Zhi was also secretly traveling around the place, learning the mechanical system of this civilization and helping to make various mechanical parts, cores, and components that were distorted by the laws in the shop.


    All of a sudden, a huge explosion was heard.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Warzone.¡±


    After walking out of the shop, naissera said with a solemn expression, ¡± it requires all of us to enter the high-dimensional space-time. It seems like ¡­ It was the Buddha sect from before. A few people at the inspector level had gone to investigate, and the results were estimated to be ¡­ It¡¯s not good!¡±


    Medusa sat beside him and smiled.


    It was just a curse from the heavens.


    Controlling machines?


    It was still fine before, as the virus might not have much of an effect.


    But now, he had gotten the pillar God of Ji ¡­ With the three pillar gods ¡®absolute calmness and calculative abilities, they must have set a trap and caught him off guard. Even if the three pillar gods¡¯ current combat power was not even comparable to that of a patrol ¡­ However, when they used external objects, it wasn¡¯t because their own strength was powerful. It had a fatal flaw.


    ¡°Your machinery might have been infected, and the terrifying and strange scenes of the tiel civilization have appeared.

 Chapter 1037

    ?


    1037 The rise of species, landing on earth (2 in 1)


    ¡°Everything is going to be chaotic.¡±


    The spider-beauty Nasella looked at the sky with a grave expression.


    She knew about the war between terrifying existences at the level of examiners. Cultivators with perfect Dao foundations were not people weaklings like her could interfere with.


    Right now, the entire amonush City branch was on high alert and had entered a higher dimension.


    Right now, they must be issuing the highest-level missions to those existences at the level of investigators. There are also some big shots who are one level lower assisting them.


    This was a war between civilizations that were weaker than level 10!


    Every weak level 10 civilization ruled over countless level 9 civilizations!


    It could be said to be the highest scale civilization war in the current universe.


    In such a war between civilizations, hundreds of thousands of worlds and transcendent worlds would be embroiled in a life-and-death battle. Hundreds of millions of vast gods, undead spirits, superpowers, machinery, Holy Spirits, martial arts, and various major divine branches would all fall!


    The Great Terror of it was beyond the imagination of all Daoist cultivators who had transcended the laws of the universe.


    Naissera¡¯s expression was completely grave as he said, ¡± we¡¯ll probably have to go to the front line and participate in the war. I wonder if the war will be intense this time ¡­ We might have to go to the rear and take on some maintenance, nursing, and rescue missions.¡±


    Their group could only accept this kind of rear maintenance task.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! According to our intelligence, a war has already broken out in the White Horse Galaxy, which is more than 700000 light years away.¡±


    They looked at Medusa and began to move the entire shop. It slowly rose into the air and turned into a small flying ship. I didn¡¯t expect you to enter the high-dimensional space-time and fight with us ¡­ It¡¯s a crisis, but it¡¯s also a good opportunity. We can earn points to exchange for many things.¡±


    be careful. Don¡¯t think that our lives are long and carefree ¡­ However, this kind of war was very intense and short-lived. It could be extremely tragic in just a few days, and even an entire civilization could be destroyed ¡­ After all, two to three days was equivalent to two to three hundred years in the higher dimension ¡­ That¡¯s already too much.¡±


    Hualala.


    Looking over, the entire encampment was filled with an extremely spectacular scene.


    Countless cultivators began to travel.


    They formed a mighty long Dragon, but soon, due to the speed of their spatial jumps, the distance between them was widened, and the faster ones could no longer be seen.


    At this moment, they received the news of the battle at the front line.


    what? there are already seven people at the inspector level who have already defected ¡­ Nesera¡¯s expression changed slightly. This was a powerful existence on the level of an inspector.


    Their mechanical energy levels were at least above 20.


    The power that exploded in an instant was able to suppress most of the Daoists of the transcendent system. After all, many Daoists with a transcendent perfect Dao Foundation were below energy level 10.


    with ten of them joining hands, the combat strength that can be called the patrol envoys with explosive power is unstoppable ¡­ However, in an instant, they were all killed and ambushed, and only three managed to escape ¡­¡±


    ¡°A monster of this level!¡±


    Their expressions were unnatural and extremely ugly.


    They were still newbies.


    In their ridicule, they were still teenagers and had even less power to resist this situation and the terrifying enemy.


    He was too weak!


    After all, they were newcomers who had just joined the team. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have formed a group.


    One must know that newcomers were very miserable. The hierarchy here had long been solidified.


    All the guilds had already become their own race, and they hated that they could not suppress and kill you ¡­ This was the civilization of the fallen, and they were all despaired. The 100000 years of darkness had caused the atmosphere here to be vicious and dark.


    Nesera¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy as he looked at the people on both sides. since we¡¯ve joined my organization, we must work together to resist this disaster ¡­ If they were not careful enough, they might die! On the path of cultivation, there are countless corpses. We must fight and not fall!¡±


    Medura took a deep breath. it¡¯s said that something terrible and dark happened because of the system that was the natural nemesis of our machinery civilization ¡­ The inspectors can¡¯t even use their full power. The other inspectors are all trying to avoid the battle and are researching new Dao artifacts to defend.¡±


    ¡­


    They were still discussing, and their voices became completely solemn. It was a matter of life and death.


    He might die ¡­


    In their eyes, it was already a very terrifying situation. After all, they were too weak, and they had to go to the rear ¡­


    Don¡¯t think that the rear is very safe. It is the most dangerous, even more dangerous than the front line. If the other party is smart, they will directly attack the logistics and circle around the rear.


    They would first kill the weakest group of people who couldn¡¯t even enter the battlefield.


    All around them, people were heading to their destination from all directions.


    They also started their journey. They warned each other, ¡± we have to be careful. It¡¯s not safe once we leave the encampment and carry out missions. There will be other fallen existences who might be jealous of us and secretly besiege us.


    ¡®But don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve already set up defenses when we jump to the coordinates. The frequency of our jumps is very fast, and it¡¯ll be difficult for others to track us ¡­¡¯ ¡°Unless it¡¯s an existence at the level of an inspector. However, an existence at that level wouldn¡¯t even look at small fry like us ¡­¡±


    BOOM!


    Their shop was a special Dao artifact that could jump and fly quickly.


    Xu Zhi looked up, but he was also very indifferent.


    The three pillar gods ¡­


    As expected, they had started to stir up such a huge storm that it had alarmed this place. A war was inevitable.


    Finally, his life was no longer as slow as a snail. He had entered a higher dimension and became normal ¡­


    The current situation was similar to the previous situation where the Dao-achieving cultivators had gone in all directions to the ruins of the elemental civilization. . wonder if the three pillar gods will try to kill me halfway like last time ¡­ In short, he might be beaten up ¡­ They knew how threatening you were, so how could they let you continue to grow? Secretly infected?¡±


    After all, this weak Level-10 civilization was too terrifying.


    They would find it difficult to resist any of its tentacles!


    Carolyn, di Qi, even their 107th Committee and more than 1000 investigators couldn¡¯t stop them. They could only be compared to the top existences among them.


    The three pillar gods were able to kill the seven investigators in an instant because he had hidden his background too deeply and set a trap with his powerful computing power. The other party had used external objects, and they were only able to be ambushed because they were an incomplete level nine that was not very strong ¡­


    Now that he had come to his senses, the other party was already researching countermeasures.


    ¡°What do you think of the battle?¡± Medusa muttered.


    they¡¯ve set up a successful ambush. After all, they¡¯re very good at this kind of method. However, they¡¯ll soon fall into a disadvantage. I don¡¯t know if they can create a miracle and reverse the situation ¡­ After all, it¡¯s very scary to be infected with a virus with absolute calm and rationality ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled faintly and said, ¡± however, although I¡¯ve devoured a wave of power to strengthen myself, the gap is still too big. Let¡¯s see if I can struggle and create. miracle ¡­ Also, the Abyssal Blue divine territory might try to sabotage us in secret.¡±


    ¡°They will act in secret?¡± Shi Ji asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s very possible.¡±


    Medusa smiled and was still tinkering with the machinery. for them, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. This civilization that can restrain the machinery side has great strategic significance ¡­


    On the other hand, the Azure abyss divine territory didn¡¯t have much of an effect on transcendent powerhouses ¡­ After all, a flawless Tao root can¡¯t be infected, which means that the members of the 107 Supreme Council are not afraid at all.¡±


    ¡®A civilization that can suppress the fallen civilization ¡­¡¯


    How could the Abyssal Blue divine territory let him go?


    To them, he was truly a ¡°Buddhist,¡± a person who could save all sentient beings from suffering and disaster.


    if the three great Abyss Blue sky Venerables were more ruthless and decisive, they could start an all-out war with this as the trigger ¡­ Therefore, the other party had mobilized a large number of people because the fallen civilization had seen the great horror within ¡­ That¡¯s why we have to exterminate this Buddhist sect in advance ¡­¡±


    that¡¯s too tragic. Is there a possibility of the fallen civilization being destroyed? ¡± With a serious look, little Shiji looked at the three Daoist cultivators who were still working next to him and felt that they were a little pitiful.


    He could only go with the flow.


    After all, even though they had fallen, they were still fighting for a glimmer of hope!


    Not everyone would think of the scourge and seize other people¡¯s Dao seeds. There was really no way ¡­ However, the enmity between two civilizations was an irreconcilable conflict.


    ¡°Then, shall we join the battle?¡± Shi Ji asked softly.


    Xu Zhi smiled and patted her on the head. there¡¯s no need. We¡¯re here to observe the structure of civilization and take a leisurely tour. You guys just have to stay quietly in this shop and do your research and study.


    As a terrifying virus that was absolutely rational and the most difficult to kill, if even they could not resist it and break the situation, then the gap between the enemy and the Allies was really too great. Any means would be laughable ¡­


    He really did plan to observe the battle here and study the situation in the maintenance and support department in the rear.


    At this moment, in the entire machinery shop.


    ¡®I hope that when I get to the front line, I can sell these reserves for a good price during the maintenance ¡­ This is a chance to get in touch with the big shots, and even some powerful investigators ¡­¡±


    we don¡¯t want to be beaten to death ¡­ said nesera as he was sorting out the mechanical parts, each of which was an exquisite mechanical gear.


    damn it! If we had more time, our Dao artifact would have been successfully refined ¡­ Why did it have to be at this time!¡± The dark green jello girl, medura, was extremely angry.


    After all, they were all Daoist artifact parts that could distort the laws and were exquisitely crafted. It took a lot of effort to complete them, and countless more were needed to form a truly powerful mechanical Battle Machine.


    Medusa and little Shiji were also studying these machines, learning and helping seriously, gaining experience and talent in this area.


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, was a little bored.


    After all, the war was imminent, but hiding in the rear did not seem to bring much benefit.


    This was the cruelty of war. These Daoists were powerful, but to the true forbidden overlords of the universe, they were just pawns for them to reach the end of the Dao.


    If one couldn¡¯t walk to the end of the great Dao, one wouldn¡¯t be able to transcend!


    Speaking of which, my speed is too slow. What happened to them might not be the same as what happened to me in the future. To the existences in the higher dimensions ¡­ They are too weak. Those who have attained the Dao control the lives of countless existences, while other existences control the lives of those who have attained the Dao ¡­¡±


    their war is breaking out, and I ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression gradually turned serious.


    When he was outside, the more civilizations he saw and the more ordinary Daoist bloodlines he saw, the more he understood how terrifying and rare precious bloodlines were, and the more he understood how powerful the insect race was ¡­


    However, such a heaven-defying Zerg had fallen.


    Xu Zhi did not know what he was going to face ¡­


    speaking of strength, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve truly created the era ¡­ The new world¡¯s sandplate has not been built ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly thought of something. He sat in front of the shop and looked at the existences behind him who were trying their best to save up. He sighed. The creation of the century was the foundation of strength.


    After all, the previous creation era had been carried out in the ruins of the elemental civilization, so it could not be considered ¡­ It was a brand new era.


    At the same time, Xu Zhi¡¯s horizons had already been broadened.


    As he grew stronger, his vision grew. Ordinary species could no longer satisfy his needs.


    What was the point of creating an ordinary transcendent world?


    Was he joking?


    He was a very realistic person.


    There was nothing special about the bloodline of ordinary creatures and the extraordinary system.


    Right now, he only had three basic disks.


    A world of Buddhism that transcended the ancient gods.


    The iron-based and quantum civilization of renemansky.


    The eternal mother stream elemental system of the moon god season.


    Speaking of which, other than the system of Buddhism and Daoism, it¡¯s purely from oneself ¡­ The rest of them borrowed the bloodline from the old Wang next door while they were in the remains ¡­¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    It didn¡¯t mean that his own evolution wasn¡¯t strong.


    He had too little time!


    It was just a ten-thousand-year civilization.


    Only the Buddhist and Daoist systems appeared ¡­ The rest were all inherited from the last wishes of their ¡®ancestors¡¯. Although they were not as strong as his, they could still be used ¡­


    If he was given another 10000 years, he would have the ability to evolve his spores and produce some powerful and heaven-defying bloodlines.


    ¡°The creation era ¡­ ¡®It¡¯s still a little difficult, I don¡¯t have enough Foundation ¡­¡¯ After all, what I lack the most is a Foundation. I have only developed in the real world for less than a year.¡± Xu Zhi suddenly thought of something and looked at the three beautiful Daoist girls who were pursued by countless people.


    speaking of bloodlines, they¡¯re so good at longevity, and they talk about breeding every day ¡­


    Xu Zhi cupped his cheeks in his hands. for them, having children gives them a chance to make. breakthrough, but they don¡¯t have the chance to become stronger ¡­ If he changed his approach ¡­ It wasn¡¯t ¡­ There¡¯s no way to create a new era.¡±


    However, Genesis ¡­


    Xu Zhi suddenly thought of something. In a flash, a bold idea flashed through his mind.


    If it could really be done, then the days ahead would be much better. It was even possible to carry out another biological explosion.


    ¡°A new era?¡±


    He suddenly stood up and looked at the few fallen girls behind him. a level-9 civilization. I also want to enter a new era that belongs to the sandpit of civilization ¡­ Is it really possible?¡±


    He was a little hesitant.


    If he really did this, an unimaginable situation would appear, and he didn¡¯t know what it would develop into.


    however, there¡¯s something worth a try. I can take a gamble ¡­ Xu Zhi turned around and looked at the few strangely-shaped beauties. In the end, he walked around the dog-headed man and the jelly-shaped girl and landed on naissera.


    perhaps, she is more suitable ¡­ It¡¯s not a bad idea to send her to earth and let her experience an unimaginable and mind-blowing adventure ¡­¡±


    A fortuitous encounter.


    For Xu Zhi, this was a gamble.


    According to his aesthetic standards, he should choose the jello-shaped beautiful girl, meidura? After all, they were cute and humanoid, and their life structure was the same ¡­


    However, he did not have too many thoughts. He only chose his combat strength and the candidates for his plan according to his aesthetics ¡­ That would be the stupidest.


    This ¡± beautiful girl ¡± of the giant spider was actually very much in line with Xu Zhi¡¯s expectations, which was why he had such an idea.


    This was because she had the qualifications to have a perfect Dao Foundation. She had only reached this level after starting from scratch and going through many hardships.


    They were similar to the giant venomous snake in that they both had three and. half Geno points. They had the chance to re-forge. perfect Dao Foundation like the giant venomous snake. That was why she had many suitors.


    Although she looked like she was joking, there was a kind of cold-blooded cruelty in her ¡­


    However, in fact, many Daoists were like this. After all, they were high-dimensional creatures. They were no longer a life form for low-dimensional creatures. They were not a species ¡­


    Just like humans, they could kill countless bacteria that could only live for a few minutes with a clench of their hands. Would they find bacteria pitiful? Even if he didn¡¯t kill it, the bacteria would only live for a few minutes ¡­ What was the difference?


    Secondly, he had heard her demonstrate ¡± bloodline solidification ¡± once about her genetic bloodline, which seemed to be a relatively ordinary bloodline talent.


    It meant that the offspring they gave birth to could be solidified to be one realm lower than themselves, the real ¡­ It was born sacred.


    She was a rank-9, and her offspring could solidify into a rank-8 God.


    But in reality, it was of little value. It required too many resources to directly reproduce a level eight.


    However, naissera did not admit that it was of little value, and he spoke eloquently to the others,


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m weak now! However, when I¡¯m weak, this bloodline of mine is extremely useful ¡­ Back then, I used my bloodline to rule my world.


    after all, low-level creatures don¡¯t have many resources. I was rank five at that time and gave birth to a bunch of rank four powerhouses. I plundered, killed soldiers, and little spiders. I immediately occupied the entire world. Until now, I¡¯m still called ¡­ The creator spider goddess.¡±


    In fact, this gene was indeed an ¡± early ¡± gene. The later it was, the weaker it would be.


    After all, at the ninth-grade, how could he burst out an eighth-grade weapon?


    It required too many resources.


    As for the rank-9, they had already mastered the ability to cover the ¡®high-dimensional space¡¯. They could directly create a bunch of low-level ordinary creatures that could cover the high-dimensional space and time to allow them to cultivate. The resources required were even less. With a population base of a few underwear, countless gods could be born every hundred years ¡­ It was more efficient.


    ¡°Solidified? It¡¯s of little value to other life forms, but it¡¯s a little different for me ¡­¡± Xu Zhi opened his eyes silently and looked at the human-headed Spider beauty who was still giggling in the shop.


    ¡°In that case. I can really give it. try ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Hualala.


    They had already been flying for several days, which was equivalent to a few minutes in reality.


    Naissera chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious ¡­ Let¡¯s continue copying, but we¡¯re already one-tenth of the way. Let¡¯s check our Crimson Star. Although it¡¯s a semi-finished product, it¡¯s still an important trump card ¡­¡±


    They nodded and split up to check.


    After all, every single mechanical component and gear was a Supreme ninth-grade ¡®Dao artifact¡¯ that distorted the laws. Any random chain or nail that fell into an ordinary transcendent world would be worshipped by peerless divine objects on the spot. They had the terrifying power to kill a God.


    Naissera looked at Medusa and said seriously, ¡± go and check it out. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask us ¡­ Let¡¯s work hard together and live on together!¡±


    After saying that, they dispersed.


    Xu Zhi looked at Medusa and little Shiji, then went to study them with great interest. He integrated into them with ease and learned their civilization system.


    On the other hand, he still looked bored as he sat on the spot, but his heart was slightly tense.¡¯I should be able to do it ¡­¡¯ After all, the three pillar gods had created another seven examiners and converted them to Buddhism ¡­ my overall power of my race has been greatly enhanced. There might be a problem in isolating and sealing off an existence with a perfect Dao Foundation ¡­ However, if it¡¯s an incomplete Dao Foundation ¡­¡±


    At this very moment.


    Among a pile of black and sophisticated mechanical structures, Spider beauty naissera hummed a strange tune with a relaxed expression. Her six spider legs were holding strange equipment and checking the structure of the power furnace.


    Suddenly.


    Her body froze slightly.


    It was as if it was wrapped in something.


    At this moment, being sealed in Amber was like being stuck in mud, unable to move at all ¡­


    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±


    Her expression changed drastically, and she let out a low roar.


    However, nothing could be passed on. She could not struggle or resist. She was in complete despair. it¡¯s over ¡­ ¡®I¡¯m finished ¡­¡¯ It was definitely an existence above the rank of a patrol envoy ¡­ ¡®We¡¯re so weak, what¡¯s there to covet? my genes and bloodline aren¡¯t strong either ¡­ As expected, he is drooling over my beauty ¡­¡±


    She was like a statue, wrapped up and unable to move.


    He was filled with despair and unwillingness.


    She was still very talented and qualified to have a stable and perfect Dao Foundation. However, because of the ¡®solidification¡¯ of her own clan¡¯s bloodline, it was too weak. It was not a battle-type bloodline, and the other three bloodlines that she had integrated were not very good. As a result, her combat power was very weak, and she could not collect resources ¡­ That¡¯s why he¡¯s in such a sorry state.


    After all, the bloodline of the race was innate. Even if one¡¯s aptitude was strong, it would be difficult to escape from the framework of one¡¯s own race, resulting in extremely weak combat power.


    Solidification was completely useless!


    ¡°As expected, it still happened ¡­ However, he did not even have the chance to go to the front line and die on the battlefield ¡­ He had already ¡­ If I fall, the others will also ¡­¡±


    She vaguely knew that she had fallen into the hands of the existence with terrifying fetishes, and what a miserable end it would be.


    Hualala. All of a sudden, the space trembled. Her frozen statue was instantly transported to a bustling Street.


    A busy street for ordinary people.


    Many ordinary humanoid creatures were walking. There were shops on both sides with cumbersome square characters written on them.


    ¡°This place ¡­ Where is it?¡±

 Chapter 1038

    ?


    1038 It¡¯s the God of Destruction!


    At this very moment.


    The spider beauty, naissera, curled up her eight legs into a ball in her lower abdomen, lying on the ground in despair and waiting for death. Even the thought of suicide flashed through her mind. It could be said that she was mentally prepared to be tortured and played with ¡­ But now, he was completely at a loss.


    Where was this place?


    What kind of mysterious existence had sent her here?


    Aren¡¯t you drooling over my beauty?


    Although she was trapped in a mysterious barrier and had lost all her power, she could still see the strange square and complicated words on the two sides of the street.


    It was bustling with activity.


    It was summer.


    On the streets, girls wearing short skirts and tights, showing off their beautiful long legs, walked in groups of two or three, carrying small bags, holding a cup of milk tea, and holding onto their boyfriends¡¯. ..


    On the side, part-time students were distributing flyers, and delivery boys were driving cars through. Small cars passed by.


    Further away, under the bridge, there were people singing, attracting the flow of people.


    an ordinary low-leveled civilization.


    In the hot summer, the earth was baked into a small furnace. She saw the mortals walking slowly like statues in the lower dimension.


    As she listened to these bustling words, she instinctively entered a high-speed sorting and learning process.


    For an existence at her level, it was easy for her to learn a language after visiting various civilized planets all year round.


    She gathered the entire city¡¯s speech, demeanor, movements, and the information flow of countless conversations at all times and used it to organize the big data. She soon understood what they were saying.


    ¡°Have you heard? The shopping mall next door has lowered their prices.¡±


    I¡¯m free. I have to go to Taobao and buy a figurine of my goddess, Caroline.


    there¡¯s an exam tomorrow. We got a figurine of diqi in our dormitory and it¡¯s burning incense ¡­ May the great God bless us and bless the straight-A student from the next dormitory, little note, to help us get through this exam!¡±


    ¡°Worship Emperor Qi? The God of learning? Stop fooling around, are you worshiping the God of cheat sheets?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, both, both meanings!¡±


    ¡°The figurines of the three pillars have been selling very well recently. It¡¯s said that many people have bought one at home to worship it. It¡¯s golden and resplendent. Only then can you be safe.¡±


    ¡°Get lost! Do you really think I don¡¯t shop on Taobao? The image of all living beings, the image of all living beings formed by heads, happy, angry, sad, happy, looking at you ¡­ It¡¯s so scary that you¡¯ll have nightmares at night.¡±


    it¡¯s said that the war is very intense now. Buddhism and Daoism are still rising again ¡­


    ¡°Right, the spore evolution, can we enter now? Have there been no big shots who have developed a species that can target the mother stream civilization and enter the universe to revive our ancient Chinese civilization?¡±


    ¡­.


    Spider beauty naissera stood on the street, her eight spider legs lightly landing on the tiles. She listened to the strange conversation, feeling a little baffled.


    He looked very ordinary ¡­


    However, their conversation was a little strange.


    Her sharp ears picked up a unique word: Buddha!


    At this moment, she broke out in a cold sweat and her expression changed.


    Buddhism!


    Buddhism was the terrifying ancient civilization that they were planning to go to war to act as the logistics and encircle. They had already killed seven terrifying forbidden existences at the inspector level ¡­ They actually know each other here?


    Such an ordinary and mediocre low-leveled civilization actually knew each other?


    Hualala.


    She moved slightly.


    He entered an ordinary family and began to look at the internet here. He learned all kinds of information, the structure and framework of this civilization, and the distant history.


    After learning some knowledge, she quickly found the extremely popular game on this planet, ¡± spore evolution. the horrifying information made the concept of the God of creation appear in her mind for the first time.


    ¡°This ¡­ This?¡±


    Naissera could not believe it.


    The entire great cosmos was filled with such an existence ¡­ Created?


    Was it the origin of chaos at the beginning of the universe?


    Was it the primordial chaos primordial chaos, the very beginning of all laws?


    Dao Yi?


    The great Dao, the source of truth?


    Her eyes were about to pop out of their sockets as she stared at the computer. This point had completely subverted her three views on life. It was as if her entire life of tens of thousands of years had collapsed.


    Then, she saw an even more terrifying scene.


    The dimensional courtyard of the God of creation!


    According to the description, this was a courtyard with a vague concept. Countless living things in the universe were evolving in it ¡­ It formed a kind of illusion.


    And the God of creation was adjusting the civilization and strength of the species ¡­ In the end, it would be projected to various places to determine the future of civilization on each planet?


    An unimaginable thought appeared in her mind:


    in other words, our Zhu Mu clan seems to have spent hundreds of millions of years on our own mother planet to naturally evolve and crawl out of the ocean. We thought that we were naturally born ¡­ ¡®In fact, it¡¯s already a foregone conclusion. Our race has already evolved, been observed, and adjusted here ¡­¡¯ Is this the result of calculating the future and determining the future civilizations of the universe?¡±


    It had first appeared here as a vague concept ¡­ Then, it would appear on a natural planet ¡­ This was equivalent to having an ¡®effect¡¯ before having a ¡¯cause¡¯. This involved the law of causality.


    That dimensional courtyard had mysteriously confirmed the birth of all life and foresaw the future of all life in the entire great universe!


    dimensional courtyard ¡­


    Nesera¡¯s entire body felt weak. the concept of law in the universe ¡­ The past and the future ¡­¡±


    For Daoist existences at their level, which one of them didn¡¯t have a stable Dao heart and couldn¡¯t cause their mind to lose control? However, the ¡®Dao¡¯ in front of him had been subverted, so his mind was naturally uneasy.


    Then, she continued to check.


    Alchemy monarch, green vine Mother Earth ¡­ All kinds of ancient historical processes could be seen at a glance.


    Soon, she saw the ancient origin of Buddhism, the revival of ancient civilization, and the ancient gods ¡­


    And the main character they were facing-


    The three pillar gods.


    The entire civilization was very vague about the background of this Buddhist sect, but she was now more aware of it than those investigators and even the mysterious existences that were weaker than level 10!


    When she thought of this, she felt an excitement that made her want to confide in him.


    After all, he had been too weak in the past, and his inferiority had always lingered in his heart.


    ¡°This is its origin ¡­ The origin of the Buddhist civilization ¡­ Moon god season, ancient God, renemansky ¡­¡± She had just calmed down for a while when she saw all kinds of terrifying information pouring in. only by observing and understanding can the God of creation exist and be discovered ¡­ This kind of conceptual end of the universe ¡­¡±


    back then, the Buddhist civilization was created by. super ancient God. He discovered the records and concept of the God of creation in an ancient ruin, which allowed this existence to be remembered by the world ¡­


    However, the entire Buddhist civilization had also advanced to its peak because of this. The peak period of this weak level ten civilization had probably far surpassed the current blue abyss divine territory ¡­ Yueshen Ji sensed all of this and began to fight for the opportunity, so ¡­ The war has erupted!¡±


    The information recorded in it was too terrifying.


    The amount of information was so huge that it subverted her entire world.


    Based on this situation, even the Azure abyss divine territory and the fallen civilization didn¡¯t know about this concept ¡­


    Even the ultimate existences in the legends of the universe might not know about it ¡­


    Perhaps the Buddhist and Daoist civilizations were the only creators in the entire universe who still remembered the ancient history from the primordial era, as well as people like moon god Ji.


    Only by knowing his existence and understanding his concept could one bypass all the fake and see such an existence!


    And I found out the big secret!


    It made her feel like her head was about to explode. She felt a mixture of excitement, fear, and excitement.


    according to the records, this seemingly backward planet is probably the land of origin ¡­ All the living beings here had the blood of eternal life ¡­ It was in this ruin civilization that the ancient gods learned of the existence of the God of creation ¡­¡±


    She frantically organized her thoughts. This was a place that was so mysterious that it was taboo. It was a place of unimaginable opportunities! They had fought for the territory of countless Wars.


    The blood of eternal life could be seen everywhere!


    It was a pity that she had maxed out her genes and could not integrate with it.


    in that case, even the ancient God, moon god Ji, was fighting for it, but he still couldn¡¯t get into this secret realm and was restricted ¡­ Me? who was the one who was brought in?¡± She had goosebumps all over her body. She was a little scared after thinking about it, as if her fate was being controlled.


    She continued reading.


    The next scene was the cosmos garden, the true sound of the great Dao, and that terrifying evil god ¡­ He was actually going to create a new era and call for a mysterious existence.


    She began to sigh.


    This evil god was unimaginably terrifying!


    His life structure was too unique. He had actually fused and mastered tens of thousands of great Dao laws, bloodline genes, and genes. He was going to reverse the laws of the entire universe, collapse, and return, gathering them together to form the primordial ¡± origin ¡± that created the world.


    ¡°In the end, they opened the magic box and observed a certain terrifying existence in the future ¡­¡± She quickly browsed through the screenshots. Her eight limbs were trembling because her soul was trembling. in the end, they saw ¡®him¡¯. .. He had seen the final moment of the universe ¡­ The God of Destruction.¡±


    The world was about to be destroyed ¡­


    She had never thought that such a thing would happen in secret.


    No one knew about this. A shocking calamity had already happened, and the entire universe was about to welcome an unprecedented catastrophe. This era of the universe was about to end early.


    She had to admit that the conversation and the true sound of the great Dao made her extremely excited and afraid. This was too exciting!


    It was a pity that the recording was too blurry and he could not hear the true sound of the great Dao of the universe. Otherwise ¡­ This kind of opportunity was simply like a dream.


    After all, it recorded the order and truth of all the laws of the universe.


    this planet is too mysterious and terrifying ¡­ Even those terrifying overlords could hardly enter such a secret realm and had to pay a great price ¡­ Who sent me here?¡±


    She was getting more and more afraid. The more she understood, the more she felt that there was an incredible power controlling everything.


    ¡°To be able to bring me here ¡­ Don¡¯t tell me ¡­¡± Her face suddenly changed, and her voice became hoarse as she mumbled to herself, ¡± only by observing and understanding the concept of such an existence ¡­ That¡¯s why the collapse became an established fact ¡­¡±


    ¡°The collapse is set in stone ¡­¡±


    She suddenly thought of something and turned around, only to see an unforgettable scene.


    There was a faint shadow of black destruction that she had seen in the picture earlier. It seemed to be standing in a distant, unknown space and time, looking at her quietly ¡­ This made her, a powerful Dao cultivator, feel a strong fear in her heart, which grabbed her beating Red Heart. She couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡±


    ¡°Break ¡­ The God of Destruction.¡±

 Chapter 1039

    ?


    1039 It turns out that there is no God of Destruction!


    Hualala.


    The God of Destruction was hidden in the void. His eyes were filled with vicissitudes of life, and he looked at her calmly without joy or sorrow.


    It was as if he was an ancient mural in a different two-dimensional space and time. He was set on the wallpaper of the vicissitudes of time, giving people an unnatural sense of reality.


    ¡°This ¡­ This!¡±


    Naissera¡¯s mind went blank.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. She couldn¡¯t even speak.


    It wasn¡¯t as if she hadn¡¯t had any fortuitous encounters, entered unimaginable ancient mystic realms, and seen all kinds of incredible and colorful historical sites.


    But the scene in front of him, the so-called fortuitous encounter, and the level he had come into contact with, had completely exceeded the scope of fortuitous encounters!


    Whoosh-


    A faint ripple suddenly appeared around the God of Destruction, and naissera¡¯s figure disappeared.


    When she came back to her senses, she found herself in a special small courtyard.


    ¡°This place is ¡­¡±


    Lalala.


    The ground was covered in green grass, and there were mountains, rivers, and oceans in the distance. It seemed to be a courtyard that had everything.


    However, it was different from the lively divine courtyard of creation.


    Although the style and decorations were exactly the same, they were much more dilapidated. There was a sense of darkness and despair, as if it was shrouded in the aura of death.


    ¡°This is the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation? In the layer between time and space ¡­¡±


    Nesera, who was curled up on the ground, had naturally seen this scene on the forum. He could not help but look around on the grass and feel that something was completely different. Suddenly, an incredible thought came to his mind. This is the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction ¡­¡±


    To be able to break through to the ninth rank, her intelligence was definitely not weak!


    At the critical moment, his mind was clear to the extreme.


    Although they usually laughed and joked around in the shop, refining mechanical Dao artifacts together, doing odd jobs at the bottom level, and earning resources, for existences like them, who didn¡¯t start from scratch? He had endured countless deadly relics and fought with others to obtain a chance of survival. Only then did he have unimaginable opportunities and break through to this level!


    Talent, wisdom, methods, and luck were all essential.


    In this place, the so-called ¡­ The lowest level was just a relative low level. They were all great existences that stood above billions of living beings and galaxies!


    At that moment, she quickly understood something ¡­


    It was the God of Destruction who had sent her here ¡­


    And why did he send her here?


    It was because this was the place where all the karma was intertwined!


    Ancient history was recorded here, and it was also a secret realm with the blood of eternal life. At the same time, it also allowed her to understand the concept of the God of Destruction and observe his existence through the civilization here ¡­


    When she observed it, the God of Destruction would really appear in front of her and reveal his figure.


    Only by observing and understanding the other party¡¯s concept would it collapse into an established fact.


    ¡°God of Destruction ¡­¡±


    what? ¡± naissera cried out in shock as he looked around.


    Xu Zhi ignored her.


    Instead, he sat in the backyard and looked at the newly built environment around him. He was very satisfied.


    In front of the courtyard was the ¡± courtyard of the God of creation ¡°, but it was surrounded by a courtyard wall. Behind it was a storage room and some rooms. After all, although the courtyards in the countryside were simple and crude, there were still quite a lot of rooms.


    He had now torn down all these rooms and built a small backyard.


    The house was in the middle. The courtyard of the God of creation in front and the courtyard at the back formed a ¡± symmetrical pattern ¡°. They were also surrounded by walls and had a similar structure.


    In the courtyard, Xu Zhi was sitting on a chair and drinking tea calmly.


    He looked at the Nasella he had caught, who was still in shock, confusion, and bewilderment. He could not help but choose to wait for a while, like a human, to let her relax.


    as expected of a rank. 9 cultivator. It¡¯s like watching a bizarre horror movie. Such a huge impact has subverted his entire life¡¯s concept of cultivation, but he¡¯s still able to maintain his calm ¡­


    The Zerg¡¯s protective shield was naturally strong.


    However, it was an area-of-effect technique that covered a large area. It was mainly used to hide one¡¯s aura and isolate one from tracking. It was still very weak in terms of defense against external enemies.


    After all, if it could cover an area that was larger than an entire Galaxy, how strong could its defense be?


    Although the overall strength of the Zergs was very strong, the highest level of the protective shield could only resist the invasion of a disabled rank-9. It was quite bold of him to use this method to wrap her up and kidnap her in that environment ¡­


    At this very moment.


    Naissera finally came back to his senses. His eight spider legs were stuck to the ground, and he kneeled on the ground. He didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous. He trembled like a mortal praying to God and said, ¡± the God of Destruction in the dark ¡­ You let me observe your existence, observe your concept, and come here ¡­¡±


    She had already guessed that he probably needed her to do something ¡­


    The concept of destruction that came from the collapse of the universe in the future ¡­


    In the end, it would appear in this universe at its peak, and some kind of ¡­ Action?


    At this moment, sitting on the long bench at the entrance of the courtyard, that existence took a sip of tea. Shrouded in the most ancient and distant divine light, his voice came from all directions,


    you should know everything. The ¡®Dao¡¯ of the entire universe is not a dead object. It is everything ¡­ It was divided into the creation of. world and the return of the universe ¡­¡±


    The voice was soothing, giving off a sense of vicissitude and gentleness, as if it was everywhere.


    ¡®he¡¯ is like the step from a newborn to an old man ¡­ As they grew older, the life force decreased and the death force increased ¡­ Light and darkness are alternating, and everything is slowly being replaced ¡­¡±


    ¡°The Great Collapse of the universe.¡±


    As the voice fell into his ears, naissera could not help but see the scene of everything turning into particles and rapidly flowing backward, like a five-colored firework ball that was being reversed.


    At this moment, she seemed to see a future universe that did not belong to this timeline. The concept of destruction appeared in her mind.


    Although it was not the God of Destruction¡¯s will, it would still be a malignant tumor of this world, corrupting and destroying everything ¡­


    This was power!


    A power that must be fulfilled!


    They were the concepts of chaos that all life gathered. These two ancient Supreme wills were just carrying out the authority given to them by the entire great universe.


    The fog gradually dispersed in his eyes.


    She saw some ancient historical existences and sensed some future.


    At this moment, she had seen some ancient truths, truths that the entire low-leveled civilization¡¯s network knowledge did not know.


    The so-called God of Destruction was basically ¡­ Not the God of Destruction!


    In fact, there was no God of Destruction in this world.


    She raised her head, and a complicated expression appeared on her face. She looked at the ancient existence that was exuding the aura of death. It was the exact same tone, the exact same presence, the exact same appearance, and the exact same actions ¡­


    The so-called God of Destruction was a mysterious existence that had returned from the destruction of the world. He was just a God of creation who was gradually aging and getting old with the passage of time.


    He was like a newborn child. As he grew up, the entire universe was at its peak. However, he also gradually began to emit an aura of decay and destruction. He was like an old man in his twilight years who leaned on his throne and looked down at the destruction of the entire great universe that was born and died together with him.


    They should not exist in the same time and space, because they were the same concept ¡­


    However, there was a huge change in front of him. The old God of creation in the future was observed, understood, and collapsed into an established fact, appearing in this time and space ¡­


    ¡°The universe has returned to silence.¡±


    All naissera could feel was a massive, chaotic will of countless creatures filling his mind.


    It was as if countless people were whispering in his ears.


    This will seemed to be a mix of countless creatures. Among them, one could hear insects, birds, fish, fungi, and all other living beings being destroyed and died. They let out the last wail of life and turned into a torrent.


    ¡°This is the sound of destruction.¡±


    She had an unbelievable realization.


    ¡°This is only one! The only one ¡­ Everything was ¡­ Dao Yi.¡±


    Her voice was hoarse.


    He felt as if the shock he had received at this moment still filled his heart.


    It was like boiling blood that was 10000 degrees hot was beating wildly with his heart, as if his heart was about to explode at any moment. It was like the Big Bang of the universe was opening up the world!


    At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but look at the legendary God of Destruction, who was emitting a deathly aura and was a concept existence in the mist of destruction. Her voice became hoarse.


    She cried out in surprise, completely revealing the ultimate mystery of the universe,


    it turns out that there¡¯s no God of Destruction in this world ¡­ You¡¯re also ¡­ The God of creation! The future ¡­ On the verge of destruction and decay ¡­ The God of creation!¡±

 Chapter 1040

    ?


    1040 The borrowed authority of creation


    Naissera¡¯s face paled.


    This was an indescribable and complicated emotion. The entire universe was the mother that gave birth to them. The God of creation was Dao Yi and also the entire ¡®universe¡¯ itself. But at this time, it had already ¡­


    She looked at the hazy figure in front of her, the ancient concept of ¡®end of Dao¡¯ that was mixed with countless laws.


    This low-leveled civilization had yet to discover ¡­


    But on second thought, it was only natural.


    The God of creation would descend when he was observed, looked at, and understood concepts ¡­ Another future God of creation was being observed in front of him, and he would naturally descend ¡­ This was a matter of course!


    However, his past self and future self appeared in the same time and space.


    This was too unbelievable.


    The evil God¡¯s power was too evil, close to the original power.


    Every part of her body had mastered different laws and DAOs of the universe. They came together again to form chaos. Dao one, only she had the possibility of simulating the ¡®creation of the era¡¯ and could see the past and the future ¡­


    The universe was truly mysterious.


    Naissera¡¯s mind suddenly cleared up.


    Suddenly, she had a feeling that she could die at night after hearing the Dao in the morning. Knowing this secret, it was enough to die without regrets at this moment.


    The God of Destruction was still sitting in the chair, and the sound of the vicissitudes of life, which seemed to be mixed with the sound of everyone¡¯s death, slowly came,


    ¡°We are two sides of the same coin ¡­ It was the mixed will of all the living beings in the universe ¡­ However, in this time and space of the golden age ¡­ To meet again ¡­¡±


    Naissera bent down and lowered his head.


    the world is collapsing ¡­ The universe was accelerating its return ¡­ The destroyers that did not belong to this space-time dimension had descended from the future ¡­ ¡®I have to fulfill my duty. This is the meaning of my existence ¡­¡¯


    However, in this time and space, the power of life far surpassed death. The power he controlled was extremely small. It was far less than one-tenth of his own authority ¡­


    He couldn¡¯t even wake up forever ¡­ The two egos could not exist at the same time ¡­ Are you willing to be my proxy? A part of the power of the old God of creation ¡­ As the so-called agent of the God of Destruction, I¡¯m in charge of the life and death of all the species in the world ¡­¡± The voice was ancient and carried the silence of the ages.


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    Naissera was completely dumbfounded.


    She had thought of many things, but she had never thought of this. It was such a terrifying opportunity?


    This was because he knew his own level and combat strength.


    ¡°Why ¡­ Why is it me ¡­¡±


    Nesera could not help but ask, ¡± it¡¯s obvious that my aptitude is not very strong, and my bloodline is too weak. Solidification is of no use at all ¡­ Clearly, level ten is the true end of Dao, the existence closest to you ¡­ ¡®They created the laws of the universe and have long been a part of your bodies ¡­¡¯ You are one, they are one of you ¡­¡±


    ¡°They are all equal ¡­ ¡®They are All My Children ¡­ There¡¯s no why ¡­¡±


    The sound was mixed with the will of all living beings, chaotic and complicated, as if countless living beings were crying and wailing, walking towards death.


    Huala-


    The God of Destruction sat in front of a chair in the dimensional courtyard. Below him was a small bench.


    In the sky above the dimensional courtyard, a pure white beam of light enveloped her body, as if waiting for her to make her final decision, to sit on that small bench.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to.¡±


    Naissera did not hesitate at all.


    She took one step at a time, her face determined and calm. There was a hint of intense fanaticism in her expression, as if she was the most determined Pilgrim.


    Every Daoist who had transcended the laws of the universe and reached this realm was undoubtedly the most determined and fanatical pilgrims of the great Dao. They pursued the truth and the one and only of the universe.


    Even though he had fallen ¡­ They would no longer have the chance to pursue the great Dao, but who wouldn¡¯t?


    As for nesera, he had become a fallen Daoist, losing the possibility of pursuing the great Dao and having the end of the Dao ¡­ However, at this moment, everything was unbelievable to her!


    The great Dao was right in front of him!


    The end of the great Dao! The ultimate realm of the universe!


    The legendary ¡­


    Dao Yi!


    Everything was getting closer to his dream!


    It was the closest to the only primordial Dao in the legends. Even the existences at the peak of level ten had not had such an opportunity like him ¡­


    Whoosh ¡­


    Lalala!


    The God of Destruction¡¯s rotten and old aura was still lingering.


    This latitude courtyard was completely different from the one he had seen in the image. The walls were dilapidated, rotten, and old. Even the house behind it seemed to be in disrepair.


    It was as if the dimensional courtyard that was about to be destroyed after countless years had experienced too many vicissitudes.


    One step!


    One step!


    In the end, naissera sat on a small bench at the entrance of the courtyard, looking solemn and respectful.


    The God of Destruction was silent for a moment and smiled. although it only has a part of the authority, it¡¯s one of the secondary laws of Dao, the power of life and death. But that¡¯s all it can do ¡­ You can use this to become the Queen Mother of a race.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    She held back her excitement and carefully sat down on the small bench with her slightly bloated Spider body.


    In an instant, a terrifying power descended and carried out an unimaginable transformation on her. She completely relaxed her mind and accepted the impact and rush of the power.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi was watching this scene.


    To turn an external grade 9 into a bug was extremely difficult and required a huge amount of resources!


    Although, his genes and bloodline did not seem to have changed at all ¡­ In fact, she was forced to grow the Zerg¡¯s ¡± sixth recessive gene ¡°, which could only be gradually transformed under the situation where the other party did not resist.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t an infection routine like the three pillar gods.


    . ¡®ve given it my all for this one time. I¡¯ve used up a lot of resources to transform a rank-9 alien ¡­ You¡¯ve taken a lot of resources from the ancient elemental ruins.¡± Xu Zhi lowered his head.


    To him, with such resources, to transform into a tier 9 ¡­ He could train many ninth-rank fighters of the same level.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope it succeeds.¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and quietly watched her transformation.


    At this moment, naissera was in extreme pain and discomfort, as if a mysterious force was washing every part of his blood. This was a pain more terrible than death.


    However, she could endure it.


    After an unknown amount of time, she slowly opened her eyes and looked at the empty dimensional courtyard.


    ¡°God of Destruction ¡­ He doesn¡¯t belong to this time and space. I¡¯m afraid he has been assimilated by the God of creation ¡­¡± Naissera took a deep breath, knowing that if not for this, he would not have been able to grasp a part of the authority temporarily.


    right now, I can feel a powerful force in the dark ¡­ The power that is closest to the laws of the universe ¡­¡± She lowered her head and looked at the entire creation dimension courtyard. This was a plain that was not very big. I ¡­ He felt it ¡­ I have ¡­ A part of the power that was like the God of creation ¡­ Breeding species ¡­¡±


    A look of disbelief appeared on her face as she sat on the small bench. yes, I have the ability to create life ¡­ It¡¯s a part of the Supreme authority of the universe.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ He could also do a partial ¡­ In this courtyard. The creation era!¡±

 Chapter 1041

    ?


    1041 Chapter 1051-court of silence


    The creation era!


    It created the endless origin of countless lives and came into contact with the core essence of the life bloodline of the entire universe!


    ¡®Transforming into thousands of living beings ¡­ I feel like I can do it ¡­¡±


    She sat on the small stool and felt that she had some kind of mysterious authority. The divine power she possessed in this dimensional courtyard was unbelievable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    She thought back to the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation and the scenes of life she saw in the .


    Countless living beings were reproducing and evolving in the ocean. They crawled out of the land and turned into plants, insects, birds, and beasts, evolving into endless possibilities.


    She closed her eyes and gently placed down a batch of her spider eggs.


    Hualala.


    The spider eggs fell into the water.


    the creation era ¡­ She mumbled, pursing her lips as she stared nervously at the entire ocean.


    Hualala.


    She saw her spider eggs, her offspring, and the evolution of the pure Mu Zhu clan.


    ¡°Why is it so small?¡±


    Naissera was slightly surprised to see his super, super-small fellow tribesmen bobbing up and down in the fish ponds of this ocean. ¡®I don¡¯t care anymore, I¡¯ll continue to evolve ¡­¡¯ Speed up, create endless possibilities ¡­¡±


    ¡°A small body might be better ¡­ Due to its large size, it would be the size of a life planet during a creation ¡­ If I¡¯m squeezed dry, I can¡¯t even afford it ¡­ However, with the body size in front of me, I could flip it over and repeat it countless times ¡­ There¡¯s no cost at all.¡±


    however, our Pearl-muzzling clan, from the life history of our planet, from plankton to the current race, has already possessed a history of 700 million years of life development!


    ¡°Right now, we¡¯re already a relatively mature and powerful race. But now, we¡¯re still evolving! Follow our history from 700 million years to the future and continue to evolve, walking into the even further future. One billion years, 1.1 billion years ¡­¡±


    She stared at it and could only use her spider eggs to give life and evolve.


    With a speed that exceeded 10000 times the speed of creation, it was crazily advancing!


    After all, what Xu Zhi had allowed her to do was to master the flow of time in the ¡± creation era ¡± here in this yard, but he did not give her the attribute-less ¡± spores ¡± that the Queen Mother of the hive had produced.


    The spores of the mother nest were the ones with no attributes.


    They were the true ¡± cells ¡± of primitive life, equipped with infinite possibilities.


    As for her Spider spores, no matter how they evolved, they would have to start from the current Spider race. They would branch out and mutate, and the possibilities were limited.


    After all, Xu Zhi was not a babysitter to the extent that he would have to produce the spores himself.


    To be honest, there had been a lot of sub-brain hives recently.


    After all, it had only been half a year ¡­


    Perhaps, the previous Zerg empresses were not so energetic and did not squeeze so much.


    In short, Xu Zhi felt that he might have been a little too tired. For the past ten days or so, which was more than a thousand years, he had been procrastinating and not at all clear-cut. He might have to go through confinement ¡­


    It was a good time to relax.


    This blank period just happened to be filled by others.


    it seems that the work of OEM is indeed feasible ¡­ After all, we¡¯ve talked about it back then, and she¡¯s very knowledgeable in this area!¡± Xu Zhi sat in his room and looked at the beautiful big spider Lady in the yard through the window in the backyard.


    After all, his judgment was right.


    Every fallen cultivator was an expert in this field ¡­ As for nesera, she was one of the best, because her bloodline-solidifying talent was the spider brutal army style.


    At this very moment.


    Naissera was still groping in the dark.


    although I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s so small, it¡¯s mutated. It¡¯s too fast. Now, only ten million years have passed, and it¡¯s already regressing. It¡¯s adapting to the ocean environment and has become a water spider again ¡­


    ¡°This is too bizarre. Under normal circumstances, it¡¯s impossible to evolve to such a level in ten million years. This involves the highest law.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know that she had already become a Zerg and was naturally affected.


    The biggest difference between the Zergs and ordinary species was that the Zergs ¡®bodies were extremely weak. It was very easy for it to mutate, evolve, and mutate, and its genes and bloodline were extremely unstable.


    This was because they were born with extraordinary bloodlines for evolution and mutation.


    For ordinary races, their own transcendent bloodline was abnormally stable. Even 5000 years of evolution could not achieve such an effect!


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Naissera took a deep breath and did not think too much about it.


    with our clan, if we were to undergo a new mutation ¡­ thinking back, the history of our planet called the era where aquatic animals first appeared ¡­ The Pearl ancient era, I¡¯ll call it the new ancient era!¡±


    She looked at the iteration and evolution of life.


    Gradually, these aquatic spiders began to regress into simple aquatic cellular creatures, and even turned into seaweed.


    After a while, they started to walk on land. Gradually, beasts appeared, and even plants ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s too ¡­ It¡¯s amazing!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, intoxicated by this extremely beautiful scene. The most beautiful scene in the entire universe was the birth of life over a long period of time.


    ¡°In this situation, in just a few days, it will surpass the 700 million years of evolution history of our muzhu clan!


    ¡®If this continues, my bloodline will change ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s no longer my family¡¯s bloodline, nor my weak ¡®solidified¡¯ bloodline. It¡¯s all sorts of strange bloodlines.¡±


    Her eyes gradually brightened.


    However, she gradually revealed a trace of silence. it¡¯s a pity that this dimensional courtyard of the God of creation only possesses a portion of its power. The species that evolve here do not represent the cause and effect of the great universe.


    the species that I evolved will not appear naturally on the various budding life-preserving planets and become part of their life history. They will become the natural life of the life-preserving planets in the universe.


    ¡®If I want to bring these lives out, I can only release them one by one to the planets outside ¡­¡¯ Man-made, life-preserving planets.¡±


    In the end, he had grasped a part of the power and could not compare ¡­


    ¡°However, it¡¯s a little difficult for me to go down alone.¡±


    She revealed a pensive look. the God of creation used some kind of method to make other living creatures perform in the courtyard, adding some ornamental value ¡­


    Perhaps, he had received an equivalent exchange from a certain existence, which was why he was doing this ¡­ Or perhaps, the God of creation was bored and decided to kill time like this ¡­¡±


    He still needed to find out the exact reason. After all, it was still shrouded in a fog.


    However, to her, this model was indeed a good opportunity for development ¡­ He could try to recruit a group of talents to evolve life ¡­


    some of them are depressed and some of them are stronger. Maybe I can give it a try ¡­ She closed her eyes and thought about the possibilities.


    this place is called ¡± spore evolution ¡°, which means new life. In that case, this is the dimensional courtyard that is about to be destroyed. This game will be called ¡­ [ Nirvana Courtyard ].¡±

 Chapter 1042

    ?


    1042 Chapter 1052-getting his wish


    She also wanted to create a similar universe ¡®game¡¯.


    However, its open port was not here.


    He also did not intend to open it up to this low-leveled civilization.


    Instead, it was open to other places, such as around her. For those fallen civilizations ¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s a specific group of people with great potential!¡±


    Her eyes flickered with the light of wisdom, and her mind began to race.


    For someone like her, she had great potential.


    However, those Daoist cultivators who were unable to break through due to their lack of opportunities and poor bloodlines ¡­ There were too many!


    Which one of them wasn¡¯t a great being who had transcended the universe and emerged from countless living beings?


    They were all super geniuses among the elites!


    It would be too easy for them to enter this place and evolve their species, even if they had never come into contact with such knowledge before.


    even if it¡¯s indeed possible to open it up on an ordinary, low-level planet and give it enough opportunities, it¡¯s possible that one or two powerful geniuses will appear, such as the alchemy monarch and the racer of Mount Haruna ¡­


    however, they¡¯re far inferior to these ready-made geniuses, who have already killed their way out of planets and are walking on the path of supremacy ¡­


    She sat on a small stool, planning and calculating.


    At this moment, he was extremely excited and serious. He had a strong urge to make a bold and decisive move and do something big!


    Since he had a fortuitous encounter that was closest to the great Dao, he had to do his best.


    ¡°It¡¯s naturally feasible to choose them ¡­ It came in to reproduce and evolve into thousands of races as a young life form, but ¡­ Compared to ordinary people, it has a huge flaw.¡± She frowned slightly.


    What was a rank-9 immortal?


    Soul and flesh as one.


    Every cell and every soul of theirs had completely fused together, forming a ¡± true self.


    They had long lost their souls, and their original bodies were still their original bodies. Under such circumstances, they could not become or replace the new evolved species and start from the beginning to cultivate as this species ¡­


    Those mortals could naturally do it and become the living beings inside because they were mortals who had never cultivated!


    As for those who achieved Dao ¡­


    It was already impossible!


    They had simply separated a trace of their consciousness and entered to evolve into a species, but they could not truly become this species.


    This was the weakness of being powerful.


    it seems like there¡¯s no benefit to them ¡­ She smiled. but is that really the case? ¡±


    She looked at the dimensional courtyard with a bright gaze. this is the source of the great Dao!


    just being able to see the mysteries of the evolution of life, learning knowledge from here, and trying to understand the origin of life is already a huge benefit for Daoists like them ¡­


    She knew those people too well.


    For those who had fallen, they did not need to be given too much. Just a little bit of benefit was enough to drive them to work for him ¡­


    She carefully calculated the details and felt that it was really feasible. She began to think about the next step.


    my main body will become. substitute deity in the dimensional courtyard ¡­ Of course, we can¡¯t go out easily, but naissera, who is outside, can¡¯t go missing either.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes. it just so happens that I also have a way to replace naissera outside.


    Whoosh.


    A naissera who looked exactly like him slowly walked out.


    This descendant was also at the ninth rank. It was her descendant clone.


    It was just that this naissera was not in spider form, but human form.


    Her human-shaped body was covered in colorful tattoos. She had two arms and two legs, and her long and slender fingers were like the legs of a Spider. They were sharp and had a strange beauty.


    ¡°You even gave birth for me ¡­¡±


    Suddenly, nesera stood up slowly. when you run out of energy, you can go out and slowly recover your strength. Pretend to be my clone and open the game port.


    Yes, it was.


    The giant spider suddenly stood up.


    A slimy human-shaped girl, covered in transparent mucus, stood up from the giant spider¡¯s body and let her clone sit in it.


    The clone slowly walked in and disappeared into the huge spider¡¯s body, leaving only a human head behind. It became a new human-headed Spider beauty, and it was frantically breeding spider eggs.


    ¡°???¡±


    Xu Zhi was dumbfounded as he looked at this extremely strange and horrifying scene of a beautiful woman coming out of the shower from the window.


    This spider¡¯s body, so it was ¡­ The cockpit?


    No, it was the breeding cabin?


    When he saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how the relay baton could be operated like this.


    As expected, these creatures of the Queen Mother of calamity¡¯s system all had some skill.


    In terms of ¡± Army explosion, ¡± forming an Army of natural disasters and invading worlds was indeed a very unique racial ability in this aspect!


    Turning around, Xu Zhi looked at the Zerg hive with a strange expression.


    ¡®No, it¡¯s actually a Spider-like body ¡­¡¯ He could also sit on it, leave a human head, turn into a human-headed bug, and explode his soldiers, right?


    The scene was too beautiful to look at.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly.


    At this moment, naissera looked at his other self, the human-headed Spider that was giving birth. He took a deep breath and said, ¡± let her store the spider eggs first ¡­ After all, if I were to do all of this, even if I don¡¯t solidify my realm, I¡¯d be exhausted to death ¡­¡±


    How terrifying was that?


    He was now in a high-dimensional space-time, unlike the low-dimensional, carefree days he used to have.


    In this place, it was just a matter of daily life. Hundreds of millions of spider eggs a day, who could bear this?


    In less than a week, they had been squeezed dry!


    Back then, when she had led her Army and ruled the entire world, she did not have such a huge workload.


    This was to be expected.


    Look at the sub-brain nest. It had no combat power, but it was a level ten!


    The bug tribe Queen Mother¡¯s tenth-Level Ultimate body could no longer withstand Xu Zhi¡¯s crazy demand for more than half a year. After all, if it wanted to develop, it would have to produce a crazy number of troops ¡­ Let alone this little spider?


    She looked at her clone and said,


    my talent is known to be ¡®solidified blood¡¯. I can give birth to a descendant one realm lower than myself ¡­ That was why it was said that they were fighting for the Spider Queen Mother, but in fact ¡­ Not only could it solidify the bloodline of the descendants, but it could also solidify the thoughts and consciousness of the descendants, turning them into a steel seal ¡­ I can turn my descendants into my puppets, and they will never betray me. I can control their bodies at any time!¡±


    That was why she could use the Army of her descendants to conquer the entire world ¡­ Otherwise, without the means to control the disloyalty of her descendants, she would not have been able to become a Spider Queen.


    It would be too stupid to completely expose his bloodline trump card to the outside world ¡­ It was just right for her to reveal half of her abilities.


    The clone of her descendant was her trump card!


    This was a level eight God that she had given birth to. After that, she had worked hard to cultivate and accumulate resources, helping her break through to level nine.


    Although this was different from her original body with three and a half bloodlines, this was the weakest rank nine with only two and a half bloodlines.


    After all, it was too difficult to break through to rank nine after cultivating three bloodlines at the same time!


    When her bloodline reached the ninth rank, it became too weak and couldn¡¯t unleash the weapon burst flow. She was really unwilling to give up, so she tried to use solidification to develop other uses.


    if I throw this clone outside and don¡¯t use my full power, I probably won¡¯t be able to see it. After all, the difference in genes and bloodlines isn¡¯t that big.


    She looked at the clone and said indifferently, ¡± I originally thought that it would be almost impossible for another genius to achieve Dao in my own race to cultivate and obtain the Dao seed by myself ¡­


    I might as well be the genius myself!


    He would control this descendant of his, cultivate a perfect Dao Foundation, and then seize the Dao seed ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s just that there weren¡¯t enough resources. When this clone was cultivating, she was about to die of old age, so I let her break through ¡­ He can¡¯t even reach my previous realm ¡­ It can only be used as a support force and is a failure.¡±


    it¡¯s alright. I didn¡¯t reveal this trump card to anyone ¡­ Nesera took a deep breath. after all, my talent is a huge industry chain for them.


    It was true that his solidified talent was useless in combat at the moment, but it was much more useful in other aspects ¡­


    It was very likely that she would be discovered, captured, and imprisoned. She would then use this method to breed and solidify her offspring, and he would have to work hard to control them to cultivate and break through to the ninth-rank.


    He didn¡¯t need too many, just a bloodline that broke through to the weakest ninth rank was enough.


    Then, he would let her bring a few rank-9 descendants and open a special amorous shop to satisfy the needs of other rank-9 Daoist cultivators ¡­


    if they find out that I can control my descendants to cultivate ¡­ They would definitely imprison me, give me crazy resources, and live a dark and boring life of cultivation. I would be like a breeding pig, controlling and cultivating a bunch of ninth-rank clones. Go ¡­¡± When she thought of this, she trembled!


    This was too terrifying.


    One had to know that she was publicly acknowledged as the number one beauty.


    Why was she the most popular?


    At this level, everyone was basically the most beautiful form of their race. She was recognized by everyone because she had two forms. For beast-type Daoists and human-type Daoists, they perfectly met their aesthetic standards. She could even satisfy some Daoists with special hobbies.


    One should not underestimate the market demand in this aspect.


    Experts were also living beings of flesh and blood, and they also had biological instincts ¡­ It was not a creature of the same dimension that would die with a single touch. Over the long years, one could only solve it by themselves.


    It was true that normal cultivators would naturally not be immersed in the love between men and women or the pursuit of ascetics. However, fallen cultivators were unable to cultivate and had nothing to do. They were full of warmth and thought of human desires, so they would naturally be like this.


    Therefore, those evil existences capturing her to open a red light district was much more profitable than opening a low-profit machinery shop!


    When she was captured and controlled, she thought that her ability had been discovered.


    She was about to face a brutal fate. The Queen of spiders would become a tool for other strong people to make money. She would be locked up in a dark hut and would never be able to go out for the rest of her life. She would become a ruthless tool for breeding.


    fortunately, I can have such a fortuitous encounter ¡­ I didn¡¯t end up in the terrible state that I¡¯ve been worried about.¡± She looked at the small and narrow dimensional courtyard and sat on a small bench, feeling very satisfied.

 Chapter 1043

    ?


    1043 Naissera, watch my thousand-layer routine!


    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Xu Zhi was sitting in his room, sipping his tea calmly as he looked out the window at the fellow.


    At this moment, he was still trying to reproduce and evolve countless life forms in this dimensional courtyard.


    He felt that he had made a good choice.


    He could find a pyramid-shaped tribe that was the mother Empress¡¯s explosive force type and temporarily act as a substitute.


    it seems that not only can I let the Insecta nest mind rest for a while, but I¡¯m also too tired after spending more than half. year ¡­ He could also try a new structure, a new era of tier 9 ¡­ Now, I¡¯m giving her the freedom to speed up the authority of her offspring spider eggs. She can be considered a flawed version of the Zerg Empress.¡±


    Xu Zhi was quite satisfied with the setting of the latitude courtyard of the God of Destruction.


    it might not be appropriate for me to make this external version of the spore Evolution game ¡­ It was better to find an external distributor to help with the operations. There might be even bigger surprises ¡­ Perhaps, some powerful life forms will appear.¡±


    He did not have a deep foundation and did not have enough accumulation. He had been working behind closed doors all this time.


    Of course, he could not compare to naissera who had been here for a long time. She was definitely more familiar with the environment of the ¡®outer server¡¯, and she would be more comfortable operating it, knowing how to trick ¡­ How to make use of the wisdom of those who had achieved Dao.


    At this moment, even naissera could not help but feel that life was so wonderful.


    ¡°I never thought that I would also be a person blessed by the heavens ¡­¡±


    Naissera recalled the time when he was in the shop at the fallen camp. He had been making parts every day in a boring manner, earning some profit and labor fees, and it could be considered that he had made it through.


    He tidied up the overall plan and prepared some things in the courtyard before letting this clone descend to the outside world and re-set the coordinates.


    Huala-


    The space trembled slightly and rolled.


    A Spider-like beauty with a human head reappeared outside their mechanical spaceship, the Crimson Star.


    She silently felt her body and muttered in her heart, ¡± ¡°This spider¡¯s main body has just been formed. Although it doesn¡¯t have any effect ¡­ However, it should be enough to make a superficial appearance.¡±


    As soon as she approached, she saw medura and the others rushing over.


    ¡°Where have you been? What¡¯s happening?¡±


    They were very nervous.


    She had suddenly disappeared from the spaceship. She had been invaded and forcefully taken away by some terrifying existence. Just now, they had been in an extremely alert state, guarding against unknown and mysterious enemies.


    it¡¯s fine. Nothing happened. I suddenly passed by a certain planet and saw something. I forcefully stopped for a moment and only caught up to it now. Naissera smiled.


    The meduras were stunned and didn¡¯t ask further.


    It was good that she was fine.


    Although they were all in the same group, and the other party was the leader of this group, he had his own secrets.


    Soon, they returned to their original spot and continued to maintain the machinery.


    Everything seemed to have calmed down again. They continued to organize the structure and prepare to go to the front line to participate in the earth-shaking war. As logistics personnel, their strength was too weak, and their fate was unknown ¡­


    However, to enjoy the right to join the alliance, one had to take on missions and go to the front lines.


    After sitting down again, she looked at medura and taught the evil god, modifying machinery, and teaching the little girl all kinds of knowledge.


    you can¡¯t do this. You have to modify it this way. You have to use this law and slowly stack it with multiple linear lines to achieve perfection.


    and you, you¡¯re actually studying mechanical armors. You¡¯re just a little girl. Mechanical armors are not something we can afford to play with. It¡¯s small, agile, and has high energy levels. It¡¯s far inferior to our bloated Dao artifacts ¡­ It means more power and more resources are needed.¡±


    ¡­.


    Nesera¡¯s face turned slightly grave as he suppressed the panic in his heart.


    Quantum Life ¡­


    Evil god!


    Iron-clad daughter ¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s more!¡± She turned her eyes slightly and looked at the man she had always thought was living off a woman.


    He was still sitting on the chair, drinking tea calmly, and reading the newspaper of the encampment leisurely. A look of horror appeared on his face. this must be reinimansaga ¡­ It was a legendary and extremely terrifying ancient taboo existence! The combat power of a super ancient God ¡­ He¡¯s as big as a star, and he¡¯s probably able to crush three great Abyss Blue Venerables!¡±


    She didn¡¯t know about it before.


    In the beginning, he had thought that she was just an ordinary, weak new rank-9 who had brought his family to join their weak group and wanted to stay together with them. But now ¡­


    After looking through the history and what happened to the cosmos garden, he learned many details ¡­ She could not help but shiver.


    This might be ¡­ It was karma, right?


    She looked at the terrifying evil girl who was asking for advice with a harmless face and felt goosebumps all over her body. It was her ¡­ Using a terrifying and unimaginable fusion of laws to create the century ¡­


    ¡°But what are they doing here? Just Zhou You? He was still observing ¡­ The side of the ancient gods is observing Buddhism ¡­¡± She seemed to have seen something.


    ¡°Sister, what are you daydreaming about?¡± Shi Ji looked at naissera in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ¡­ It¡¯s nothing.¡± yes! nesera replied hurriedly.


    Although this little girl was very small and cute, her actual body was the size of half a planet. She was an existence with an extremely powerful life level.


    She naturally couldn¡¯t show any abnormalities.


    it seems that the ¡®players¡¯ on the internet, the Buddhist system of the ancient gods, have underestimated renemansky¡¯s means. They never thought that he would follow them and hide here ¡­


    The fallen civilization had surrounded and annihilated the Buddhist sect on the first level.


    The ancient God and the others were on the second level, observing the war that was breaking out. The outcome of the war didn¡¯t matter.


    Reinimansaga was on the third level, bringing his daughter and the heretic God to watch the battle between the ancient gods.


    These existences were too terrifying, and their schemes were extremely deep.


    ¡°And I ¡­ It¡¯s on the fourth floor!¡±


    She narrowed her eyes and secretly observed reinymansky, who was reading the newspaper. She chuckled. they don¡¯t know of my existence at all. I observed the movements of both civilizations and knew all their details. I observed everything!


    She had read the forum online and memorized everything.


    The nine revolutions mysterious art, the original form, the alchemy Emperor, the racer of Mount Haruna, the quantum civilization, the Pata Pata small TV ¡­ There were too many heaven-defying abilities that left her dumbfounded. They were all information she had.


    She had to admit that she was indeed ignorant before, but it was different now. She knew about the God of creation and was no longer a country bumpkin.


    in this war, I¡¯m going to hide in the dark. There are many fallen like us who are afraid of death. It¡¯s time to develop the court of Quietus.


    She observed reinymansky and the two sisters around him. get ready. Pull in a group of players. If necessary ¡­ Pull in some even more powerful beings, such as this evil goddess, Shi Ji, and some unimaginably powerful ¡­ Reinymansky!¡±


    Her breathing became rapid, and her face couldn¡¯t help but turn red with excitement. Her eyes were bright, and she smiled faintly, ¡± even existences as strong as level 10, evil gods, and even Shi Ji ¡­ You will also be dumbfounded by the fact that you have become a spore ¡®player¡¯ in the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation, and are working for me, right?¡±

 Chapter 1044

    ?


    1044 This game is a little strange


    Existences at this level were weaker than level ten. They were knowledgeable and had seen unimaginable worlds, extraordinary ruins, and legendary bloodlines over a long period of time.


    However, the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction, the origin of all species, the evolution of endless bloodlines and transcendents ¡­ This was the source of life in the universe. To them, it must be an unimaginable scene!


    ¡°Even the powerful reclusive existences would be dumbfounded, right?¡±


    Even though she had such thoughts, she still treated Shi Ji and this terrifying evil god as before. She taught them the mechanical system and showed no mercy. Whenever they made mistakes, she would reprimand them and correct them as if she didn¡¯t know their identity.


    Hiding.


    He had to hide.


    ¡®But I can¡¯t make a move on them first ¡­ In fact, I can¡¯t even test it on medura and the others first. After all, it¡¯s too easy to be suspicious, and I don¡¯t have much confidence. I¡¯ll try it on other weaker tenth-ranked existences first ¡­¡±


    She calculated in her heart, and her eyes squinted into. crescent moon. it¡¯s just right. The logistics team that we are going to are all as weak as we are ¡­


    Xu Zhi was still sitting in his chair, reading the newspapers of the fallen civilization of the past generations seriously. He glanced at Nasella next door, then lowered his head and continued reading as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°It seems that the spokesperson of the God of Destruction has gotten into character very quickly and is on the right track.¡±


    ¡­


    Hualala.


    They shuttled and jumped through the high-dimensional space-time.


    After a long few months, which was a ten-minute journey in reality, they finally arrived at their target system.


    Many rank-9 Dao-reaching experts gathered on a desolate pitch-black Planet.


    In the sky, many mech flying cities were floating.


    There were even some mechanical armors that were tens of meters tall, and there were also various Dao artifacts, whips, swords, and hammers that were only the size of a palm.


    ¡°So strong ¡­¡±


    ¡°There are so many investigators!¡±


    you must know that every patrol has the battle strength of a perfect Dao cultivator!


    ¡°They¡¯re too strong. When will our team be like them? This is the first time we¡¯ve left the encampment to participate in a gathering of this level since we joined!¡±


    Medura, nesera, and the others arrived, and they were shocked to see this scene.


    It was simply too spectacular.


    It was as if they were country bumpkins entering the city. After all, they were indeed level nine Daoist cultivators from the countryside. They were self-taught and this was the first time they had seen such a big scene.


    The existences formed a huge mechanical Galaxy that floated in the air.


    Medura looked at little Shiji and taught him seriously. right now, there are three main types. Mechanical spaceships that are comparable to a continent, mechanical armors that are only tens of meters long, and mechanical Dao artifacts that are only the size of a palm ¡­


    These three types were not about their strength. They were all comparable to the combat strength of an inspector ¡­ However, the smaller the body, the more agile it would be. If it were to take the assassin route ¡­


    Do you see that long sword over there? that¡¯s because they usually use a sub-space to store energy and use the density of a neutron star to compress it. ¡±


    Neutron star mechanical sword!


    When Shi Ji saw this scene, he felt a sense of familiarity and coolness.


    However, medura¡¯s expression became extremely serious as she looked at nethera beside her. sister, there are too many ¡­ I¡¯ve seen more than half of the legendary investigators and the existences on the ranking list ¡­¡±


    What did this mean?


    It meant something terrifying.


    The severity of the war was much greater than they had imagined, and it was considered a battle with all their strength.


    One should know that the Buddhist league¡¯s combat strength was only average even if they had annihilated seven investigators in one fell swoop. There were more than a thousand investigators ¡­ That pillar God of Buddhism was not worth it at all. The one in front of him was making such a big fuss. It was like using an anti-aircraft cannon to kill a mosquito.


    Sending out 200 investigators would directly crush them.


    Now, more than half of the entire civilization had been used ¡­


    ¡°Yeah, things are much more serious than we thought.¡±


    At this moment, a few other groups of the ninth step that were as weak as them appeared. Their leader was a muscular man, and he said, let me introduce myself. We¡¯re from Millow city ¡­ I¡¯m Kalz, and I¡¯m here to take part in the logistics team¡¯s mission.¡±


    ¡°Naissera.¡± we¡¯re also a logistics team, ¡± nesera replied with a smile.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to be together for a while.¡±


    Karz looked at the sky and said, ¡± we¡¯ll go first. There are all kinds of rumors circulating here. They say that although the Buddhist sect¡¯s combat strength is not enough to threaten us ¡­ However, they are extremely effective against our machinery civilization. The Azure abyss divine territory might interfere and even become the fuse of our war!¡±


    A fuse?


    The weak Buddhist sect might be the fuse for the two behemoths?


    ¡°The Azure abyss divine territory has the guts to start a war with us? Didn¡¯t he keep running away? The number of Daoist cultivators we have is ten times that of them!¡± Medura was shocked. it¡¯s just a civilization with more than 500000 years of history.


    &Nbsp; previously, the Abyssal Blue Divine Domain had been fleeing and hiding. It simply didn¡¯t dare to face them head-on, as the disparity in overall strength was simply too great.


    After all, they were independent, steady, and cultivated their strength step by step. With the help of external objects in terms of technology, their strength naturally expanded greatly.


    It had been more than 100000 years since the fallen Alliance was established. They had been expanding their territory, exploring the surrounding star systems, and discovering new civilizations and life forms. With their expansion, they had already explored one-thousandth of the entire Super Star Cluster. They had already discovered and killed more than ten weak Level-10 civilizations.


    Their Dao seeds had been divided by the higher-ups ¡­


    However, it was said that those existences who had obtained the Dao seeds had not made a breakthrough and had all died of old age ¡­


    It was said that the current rulers of the fallen civilization had already been replaced for countless generations ¡­ In any case, it was said that he was a tenth-level weaker existence. However, after seizing the Dao seed, he would be the weakest tenth-level.


    It had a history of more than a million years.


    Although no one had ever taken that step, and they were all alternating and dying, they were still operating. The foundation they had was unimaginably huge, and the other party actually wanted to counterattack?


    Of course, a million years was not the longest.


    The oldest civilization they had ever seen had not reached the end of the Dao and stepped into the ultimate realm. It still existed for more than three million years before it perished ¡­ Three million years was the longest they had ever discovered in the ancient ruins.


    After all, the world was too big, and they might not be able to guarantee their own survival. Perhaps they would be destroyed in less than 1.5 million years, some kind of existence.


    After all, the universe was a vast dark forest, and no one knew when hunters stronger than themselves would appear.


    it is undeniable that the Azure abyss divine territory is the strongest and weakest Level-10 civilization we have ever seen. Ordinary weaker Level-10 civilizations are less than 100000 years old! If he didn¡¯t break through, he would be destroyed ¡­ This is the first civilization that has surpassed the one-hundred-thousand-year curse and reached more than five hundred thousand years. When we first met them, they were already very powerful ¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t think so, ¡± nesera said softly. but they dared to fight back against us, probably because they¡¯ve gained a lot of confidence after obtaining the so-called incense civilization ¡­ But no matter what, we still have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, be careful.¡±


    Kalz smiled. With a few people behind him, he looked at the few female cultivators in front of him with a burning gaze and said very solicitously, ¡± if they are smart, the first ones to attack will definitely be us, the weak ones who are in charge of logistics, support, and combat strength. We have to cooperate with each other to survive.


    ¡°Yup,¡±


    The other Daoist cultivators beside him looked very attentive, as if they had not seen a woman in tens of thousands of years. Their eyes were dry.


    ¡°You can even chase him like this?¡±


    Xu Zhi put down the newspaper in the distance. A big spider, a dog-headed monster, and a jelly girl. He secretly admired them. as expected, at the level of Dao cultivators, they have already transcended the great Dao and laws of the universe. Their dimension is very high, and the world is already harmonious ¡­ It¡¯s not that I¡¯m a new cultivator who has only entered the sect for less than a year and has a shallow view of women. I can¡¯t understand their thinking by only looking at their appearance and race.¡±


    True love indeed transcended races and forms.


    Xu Zhi sighed with emotion and did not bother to think too much about it.


    Very quickly, they began to be placed together, forming an area. Powerful patrols also began to drift out in all directions to search.


    They started to provide some mechanical parts and the replacement of the universal power furnace.


    Xu Zhi was sitting in the shop with nothing to do, and he was still reading the newspaper.


    He saw a few investigators entering the shop, ordering, modifying, and buying some parts before leaving.


    Xu Zhi frowned slightly when he saw this. They were all extremely powerful beings and were not people he could lay his hands on at the moment. The three pillar gods were hiding everywhere now, and he was afraid that they would not be able to hold on for long.


    During this period of time, Karz, who was next door, and some other existences that he had just gotten to know in the vicinity also frequently came over to curry favor, which was quite lively.


    But very quickly, after lying dormant for a period of time, netherra, as a patient Spider, finally made his move, revealing his venomous fangs.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Kalz, a green-skinned humanoid creature with wrinkly skin and muscles that looked like wrung cloth, walked on the streets of the entire government district.


    He had just returned to his encampment after chatting with naissera and the others.


    ¡°Who knows how many years have passed since this war.¡± Kalz took a deep breath, and a hint of longing flashed in his eyes. medura ¡­ I quite like that Daoist.¡±


    An existence at his level was not qualified to touch a woman who had achieved Dao.


    However, there were also exceptions. Some female cultivators believed in true love and were willing to rely on them and fight together ¡­ And he himself was a person who believed in true love.


    For example, in front of him, he felt that he had fallen in love at first sight.


    after a hundred thousand years of darkness, no one wants to be alone. Everyone wants a companion ¡­ Kalz smiled. it¡¯s difficult, too difficult ¡­


    There were very few female cultivators, but it wasn¡¯t because the ratio was too great. They couldn¡¯t find any female cultivators because most of them had become subordinates of powerful cultivators and patrols.


    In a world where the strong ruled, the weak did not deserve to have women.


    ¡°The few of us have to work hard.¡± Kalz looked at the team members beside him. they¡¯re all clean and honest ¡­ It¡¯s our chance to use our love and sincerity to influence them and prove that we really want to live with them.¡±


    The few of them walked and suddenly saw a strange mechanical part on the ground.


    This kind of situation was not strange here, as machinery was everywhere.


    Kalz picked it up and looked at it casually. it seems to be some kind of game login port? ¡±


    ¡°I wonder what game it is?¡± A person beside him said.


    Although most of them were born in the extraordinary system, they were used to machines, online games, and virtual worlds to kill time in the idle fallen civilization.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s take him back.¡± They didn¡¯t mind. it might be a drop from a certain existence. The game of other civilizations is still worth looking forward to.


    They quickly returned to their machinery shop.


    After finishing some work and making sure that there were no back-up plans or dangers, he tried to log into the game.


    Very quickly, the most common universe language appeared in his mind, the court of Quietus: Born in the void, walking on the path of time.


    Hualala.


    It was pitch black in front of him.


    Kalz felt as if he had turned into the most primitive cellular creature, wandering in the deep, dark ocean, slowly rising and falling.


    He instantly understood what was going on.


    ¡°A life evolution game? It¡¯s quite interesting. The evolution of life has countless possibilities, and it requires super huge computing power to carry out virtual deductions. There¡¯s a mighty figure constructing this game.¡±


    He sighed.


    however, life is full of miracles. There are too many variables. We can only simulate it now, but we can¡¯t achieve the degree of reality.


    However, to him, this was still a very scary game. In an instant, he felt that there were endless possibilities, and he began to try to evolve it ¡­


    yes, it reminds me of the history of our planet¡¯s evolutionary era. I kind of miss the law of our race¡¯s evolution. Let¡¯s just follow the path of our race. He laughed.


    He continued to swim in the ocean and gradually felt a hint of shock. It felt somewhat real. It was actually the shape of muscles, but it was somewhat fitting for their race.


    strange, this is too strange. It¡¯s so real. Could it be that the celestial Venerables accidentally left an entrance here in their own world history? ¡±


    He continued to evolve and became more and more shocked.


    Because it was too real, he had begun to possess the bloodline power of his own clan, which gave him a terrifying sense of reality. It was as if if he could really create another Clansman like himself if he continued to evolve like this!


    In the end, he walked out of the ocean and climbed onto the shore. He became a land creature and saw a mysterious existence.


    It was tens of thousands of meters tall.


    He sat on a small bench at the entrance of the yard, drinking tea and looking at them quietly. His whole body was shrouded in divine light, which had existed for a long time. He muttered to himself, ¡± ¡°I wonder where in the entire universe he¡¯s been placed after creating this era?¡±

 Chapter 1045

    ?


    1045 Chapter 1055-wonderful gaming experience


    At this moment, Karz had just evolved a new species, climbed ashore, and left the sea. He saw this vast creature shrouded in fog, sitting on a chair, drinking tea and muttering to himself. He was suddenly a little dumbfounded.


    This scene still had quite a bit of an impact on him.


    ¡°The Daoist who designed this game designed an existence of unknown level in the game? The creation of an era, coupled with the scene of the origin of life here, was self-evident ¡­ Aren¡¯t you too bold?¡±


    Kalz was so shocked that he opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    Although it was natural for existences like them to design some ¡®little toys¡¯ for entertainment.


    The situation in front of him was like two existences playing chess for entertainment.


    However, the more powerful a cultivator was, the more they respected nature and the universe. They were beings that transcended the laws of the universe.


    They wouldn¡¯t be so disgraceful and arrogant.


    Only those mortals would go against the heavens at any time, pointing at the heaven and earth, scolding them for being unkind and unjust.


    As a great existence in the universe that transcended all laws, the billions of cells in his body had become DAOs, and he had created countless extraordinary worlds. To mortals, this was already the so-called ¡± heaven.


    ¡°He¡¯s too bold. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such a bold existence ¡­ This mysterious game¡¯s entry port I picked up is getting more and more complicated.¡± He muttered to himself and organized his thoughts.¡±Perhaps, it¡¯s a fortuitous encounter for me ¡­¡±


    The difference between cultivators was also like heaven and earth.


    If it was some powerful and mysterious universe that created this game on the spot, he would be able to benefit a lot from it if he were to share a little bit of his favor.


    ¡°As expected, going to the front line ¡­ After all, danger and opportunity co-exist together ¡­¡±


    He continued to transform and observe in the dark. He was very patient.


    the greatest mystery of the universe is life, and the greatest mystery of life is its origin ¡­ A terrifying taboo giant has started a game to deduce the entire great universe!¡±


    Fortunately, he felt that he had not been discovered.


    The thousands of strange species that crawled out of the ocean were just one of them.


    Among these species, they struggled, evolved, and reproduced together. All kinds of rapid evolutions could be seen at a visible speed.


    ¡°I wonder if the game¡¯s owner has noticed that outsiders have entered?¡±


    Of course, from his point of view, this existence might just be a setting, the background board of this game¡¯s courtyard. It might not even notice and care about the evolved ¡± players ¡°.


    Hualala.


    He hid in the dark and continued to evolve, turning into a green-muscled creature. It was similar to his own race¡¯s game. After all, he had the deepest understanding of his own race.


    ¡°I wonder where the other people who came in with me are ¡­ They should also be hiding among the vast number of cellular organisms and undergoing evolution, right?¡±


    He continued to evolve. The more he evolved, the more shocking he felt.


    The entire process was the same as the players in the past. They only had one feeling:


    It was too real!


    The degree of realism was simply fascinating.


    If it was a simple algae cell ocean creature, it was still within the acceptable range of calculation.


    Then, after climbing onto land, life would begin to explode and become diverse. The life miracles and origins contained within were not something that any living creature could predict.


    This was because no matter how large the amount of data was, it was all virtual. It was not realistic, and the species that was calculated were all fake ¡­ This was the setting of the game, not the real universe.


    He started thinking again.


    in this game, it¡¯s just like in reality. I don¡¯t see anything out of place.


    you must know that every bloodline of the powerful transcendent races contains a law ¡­ In order to develop an extraordinary bloodline, this place had to completely conform to all the laws of the real universe ¡­ This is simply impossible, because to be able to perfectly simulate it is already no different from the real universe.¡±


    Kalz was gradually stunned.


    At this moment, he had already begun to notice something extremely terrifying.


    This mysterious game definitely wasn¡¯t something that the Azure abyss divine territory or the fallen civilization¡¯s weak rank-10 existences could create.


    ¡°At the very least, it has to be level ten ¡­ An existence at the peak of the tenth level ¡­ Could it be that a certain existence stole this from a level 10 ancient ruin and left it here?¡±


    His face turned red as he controlled this weak little creature. His breathing began to Quicken.


    this ¡­ Even his breathing is so real. When he¡¯s nervous. he ¡­ ¡®I can already feel it. With my intense breathing, I¡¯m starting to evolve rapidly, adapting to the rapid breathing rhythm ¡­¡¯ There¡¯s an even bigger lung tissue organ!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s natural selection, survival of the fittest,¡±


    He lay on the ground and started doing push-ups.


    what kind of environment will produce what kind of species ¡­ ¡®I just need to use my evolution to exert all kinds of force ¡­¡¯ For example, if you train your forearms like crazy, you¡¯ll get used to it after generations and powerful creatures with strong arms will appear ¡­¡±


    As expected, he discovered that his muscles were rapidly evolving, and there was a trend of becoming a muscle-type life form.


    Endless!


    Impossible!


    ¡°The hundreds of millions of years of life is actually here ¡­ It can be quickly deduced.¡±


    He was more and more aware of how terrifying it was.


    When a powerful bloodline was no longer as precious as the Azure abyss divine territory, he could evolve, deduce, and create life miracles. What did this mean?


    It meant too much.


    Other things aside, at the very least, he would be able to derive many life miracles in this courtyard.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even a rank 10 existence at the peak of the Dao realm wouldn¡¯t be able to do it so easily ¡­ Perhaps, it¡¯s even the most, most, most powerful tenth-grade ¡­¡± He curled up even more as he looked at the mysterious being who was drinking tea.


    Hualala.


    He was still speaking in a low voice, sipping his tea and looking down at the entire dimensional courtyard.


    In front of her, the mountains, rivers, and the tiny creatures in the entire courtyard were like a sandbox that she had deduced casually. It was as if the entire universe was in her hands.


    She lowered her head and took a sip of tea. She sat in front of the courtyard and said, ¡± ¡°He controls a part of the entire universe and is one of the Dao integration experts ¡­ However, it¡¯s just a part of my power. Life is the most important thing, but I don¡¯t know if there will be any surprises after countless eras of creation and destruction ¡­¡±


    Karles, who was still evolving, was completely unsettled.


    Setting!


    It must be the background setting!


    Because the words were too exaggerated.


    But even if it was just a setting, wasn¡¯t it a little too exaggerated?


    He couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of great existence was behind this to be able to set up such a game.


    He felt like he was exploring an ancient ruin, full of endless possibilities.


    At this moment, the long-lost feeling of depravity and loss of hope, as well as the feeling of freshness, surged into his heart again.


    even though he has achieved the Dao integration and transcended life and death, took a part of the ¡®Dao one¡¯, controlled the laws of life, and became the representative of the entire great universe, looking down on billions of gods, he is still ¡­ At this moment, the mysterious existence was sitting on the bench. His voice was full of regret.


    ¡°¡­. I can¡¯t help it. ¡±


    The voice was filled with regret, as if it had traveled through the eternal years.


    That existence flicked its finger and gently grabbed the ground. A small blade of grass suddenly transformed into a shrub.


    At this moment, the shrub grew rapidly again and turned into a huge tree.


    This tree was verdant and green. The evolution of life seemed to be condensed in an instant. It had transcended hundreds of millions of years and came from the distant ancient times.


    That existence grabbed gently, and the fruit of the tree was placed into his mouth. He was extremely relaxed and calm, ¡± the taste is sweet. It¡¯s a fruit condensed from the life force of a trillion years. It¡¯s quite delicious.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Kalz was completely stunned by the scene.


    He had an unbelievable thought.


    Could it be that this was not a game but the real world ¡­ Was the being in front of him a living being, a Supreme existence of the universe?


    As soon as this thought came to her mind, she looked at the mysterious existence sitting on the chair in the courtyard. It was already somewhat out of control.

 Chapter 1046

    ?


    1046 The absolute beginning Meng Zhu era


    It really existed.


    It was not unreasonable for him to think this way.


    After all, according to a genius archaeologist in the Abyssal Blue divine territory-Milley.


    He studied the ruins of various ancient civilizations, excavated cultural relics, and did all kinds of archeology. He proposed the famous ¡± Millet¡¯s three Grand conjectures ¡°, which speculated how tenth-level existences would exist in that realm.


    After all, these powerful and weak Level-10 civilizations had already begun to try to deduce the path of ¡®Level-10¡¯.


    The Azure abyss Divine Domain was their opponent, so how could they not understand?


    The third conjecture was:


    A level ten existence had created his own ¡®Dao¡¯ and become an ultimate existence. He had already upgraded the dimension and become a new concept of the law of the universe ¡­


    However, that kind of existence also had a lifespan ¡­


    The length of one¡¯s lifespan was determined by how long one could resist the erosion of the universe.


    When it could no longer resist, it would be assimilated by the entire universe, assimilating its Dao and becoming a part of the laws of nature, enriching the entire universe.


    This was the famous ¡°universe assimilation theory¡± in the Azure abyss divine territory.


    could it be that this existence is an extremely powerful ultimate existence that has already grasped part of the power and become a part of the laws? however, it can¡¯t escape the entire universe and assimilate its own fate? ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s trying to find a way to transcend, but he¡¯s still gradually being assimilated?¡±


    ¡­


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through Karls ¡®mind. He was shocked as he looked at the ancient and mysterious existence.


    Level 10, ultimate!


    It was probably a very powerful one!


    It was still here after resisting for hundreds of millions of years.


    He felt that this guess was already very likely ¡­ After all, to be able to control the laws of the universe and use part of its power was already too incredible.


    And the mumbling of this existence seemed to confirm one point.


    ¡°What am I ¡­ Where am I? It¡¯s in a tenth-grade garden courtyard, and the game port that leads to this land, what is it ¡­¡± Karz was completely shocked, shocked beyond his imagination. He looked at the vast taboo existence who was drinking tea.


    At this moment.


    Naissera was still calmly drinking his tea. He looked calm, but in fact, the other party was very nervous, and so was she. he¡¯s still looking at me. I have to drink my tea, make a good gesture, and maintain my dignity ¡­


    Hualala.


    She took out another fruit and ate it with a calm expression. although I don¡¯t know why I did that, it represents my own concept of Dao. There must be a deep meaning behind it ¡­ I only need to imitate it ¡­¡±


    There was also a demonstration, so she just had to follow the instructions. Otherwise, she would be at a loss.


    ¡°I said ¡­ It was all the truth ¡­ For example, assimilation, control of a portion of power, control of the laws of life ¡­ However, he did not reveal the God of Destruction or anything else ¡­ It can¡¯t be considered a lie.¡±


    However, her words could easily cause some misdirection.


    Right now, she wanted to pretend to be an ¡®ultimate¡¯ that was gradually being assimilated by the laws.


    After all, she had naturally heard of the ¡®Millet¡¯s three Grand conjectures¡¯ before ¡­ This would explain the principle behind this dimensional courtyard, as well as her existence.


    As for whether Millet¡¯s tenth-order conjecture was true or not?


    What did this have to do with her?


    Whether it was true or not, it had nothing to do with her.


    She had only revealed it indirectly, and they were guessing in this direction ¡­ This way, even if it was fake, nothing would happen to her when it was proven to be a false conjecture.


    like this, I¡¯ll disguise myself as a tenth-grade demon ¡­ The strongest tenth-tier extremis would be assimilated in this courtyard and become the law that controlled life ¡­ This logic is the most acceptable.¡±


    She was very smart and knew the best way to deal with this kind of existence.


    As for the God of creation? The God of Destruction?


    She felt that these Dao cultivators didn¡¯t really believe in the existence of Dao and would seriously doubt it!


    After all, they were all country bumpkins.


    Naturally, he did not believe it.


    Even though she knew that it was all true ¡­ However, it was difficult for the other party to not believe him, so he thought of a way to make the other party believe him. It could be said that he had put in a lot of effort.


    ¡°As for why we don¡¯t let them know the truth? The God of Destruction? The God of creation?¡±


    Her heart was heavy. How could they know? That was the greatest secret in the universe. Observing it and understanding its concept would collapse into reality ¡­ How can I let an outsider have such an opportunity?¡±


    She sat on the chair and looked at these existences.


    Since it was the same route and the same small courtyard area, it meant that the number of ¡± players ¡± in this game would definitely not be too high.


    They also walked the path of elite soldiers.


    It was estimated that 200 spots would be the maximum.


    ¡°I hope these players can surprise me ¡­¡± She said with a serious expression as she sat in the courtyard.


    ¡­


    Hualala.


    At this moment, Kalz and the others had already come out.


    They looked at each other and were a little unnaturally scared. After a long silence, they said their first words, ¡± how far have you guys evolved? ¡±


    I¡¯ve already created a pretty good species. It¡¯s probably pretty good. Its bloodline is already considered strong.


    ¡°I¡¯ve evolved my own race, which is about 50 ¨C 60% similar, and the bloodline is also somewhat similar.¡±


    They each reported their situation, and the conclusion they came to was shocking. It was indeed like nature, with infinite possibilities and the future of life.


    ¡°What, what is this situation?¡± Someone exclaimed.


    ¡°This game is too heaven-defying!¡±


    ¡®The great Dao ¡­ The existence in the courtyard might be an ultimate existence ¡­¡¯ Do you guys still remember the three ultimate conjectures of millet?¡±


    They quickly thought of the same thing.


    While he was hesitating, he held onto the entry port of the mechanical box tightly, afraid that he would damage it.


    ¡°If he¡¯s a tenth level, how is it possible for him to have a game interface to enter his courtyard?¡±


    to be honest, according to my careful observation, that existence might not have any self-consciousness anymore. It¡¯s a little rigid and inflexible. It might have lost most of its self-consciousness ¡­


    What they were observing in secret was naturally what naissera had deliberately wanted to be seen.


    ¡°An ancient ultimate existence that is gradually losing its sense of self? I never thought that we would have such a day! Our Guild is rich! It seems that, according to Millet¡¯s conjecture, this God is not far from reaching the end of his life and being completely assimilated!¡±


    ¡°However, this being has probably lived for billions of years, or even tens of billions of years. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s still the strongest tenth-rank because he has mastered the core life law ¡­¡±


    They discussed with each other, very excited and enthusiastic.


    At first, they were extremely listless and filled with despair, but their eyes were shining with hope!


    He was too strong!


    This fortuitous encounter ¡­ He was simply too strong!


    They were so happy that they felt that their youth had returned to their youth. They wanted to walk on the streets and shout to vent their excitement!


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious! Calm down, we must calm down. Let¡¯s analyze this again. How did this game interface appear?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a relic of an ancient civilization. That¡¯s right, I wonder how it was left here? Could it be that he was looking for his fated person? After all, some powerful ancient civilizations have certain settings and mechanisms. Once a suitable inheritance appears nearby, it will appear in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°I feel that there are two possibilities for this game interface ¡­ The first one was designed by this level 10 being for his civilization and descendants to meet him! It would give them a huge opportunity ¡­ However, with the passage of time, this existence¡¯s time of consciousness gradually decreased, and the civilization of his tribesmen was destroyed. Thus, the port from back then ended up here!¡±


    ¡°What about the second possibility?¡±


    the second possibility is that another tenth-Level Ultimate existence discovered this unimaginably powerful ultimate existence and his garden. He discovered that this existence was gradually losing his mind, so he used this tenth-level garden to build a game port for his descendants.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably about the same.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s think about how we should make use of it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try to evolve it first.¡±


    ¡­


    After a few days, they started to get addicted to the game and couldn¡¯t get out of it.


    The Medusa Group started to feel strange. those guys usually come here to get close to us when they don¡¯t have any work to do. Why have they all disappeared recently? ¡±


    Hmph, I knew that those guys have no willpower. They are just after our beauty. The dog-headed lady said.


    But naissera was very proud of himself and said indifferently, ¡± I have to release the second batch ¡­ But it can¡¯t be with me. The front line. I have to think of a way to throw it to the front line.¡±


    The front line was still very easy.


    Soon, she sneakily threw another game login device to a void in the front line.


    Very quickly, it was picked up by one of the patrol teams. There were quite a few people in this team, a total of seven ninth-rank beasts, and they were all from the same clan.


    ¡°Where is this place?¡±


    ¡°How could this be ¡­¡±


    Soon, they began to be surprised.


    Kalz, along with his own race, also began to realize that the number of people here had increased.


    Kalz¡¯s face darkened. At this moment, the three members of his party were already a powerful spinulosa T-Rex on the continent. He sneered and said,¡±It seems that there are still people who have entered this minor transcendent world. Let¡¯s kill them and not let them ¡­ What kind of powerful creature is that?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Where is this place? are you going to kill us?¡±


    it seems that there¡¯s a great secret here. How could you be so ruthless?!


    These experts were not to be trifled with.


    This game is quite interesting ¡­ It seemed that this was just a primitive war between animals. Their race was originally a kind of sea reptile life form and had a deep understanding of this aspect. They actually quickly developed a species counterattack.


    BOOM!


    In the ¡®court of Quietus¡¯ game sandbox, a war had broken out in this mysterious transcendent world.


    Sitting on the chair, naissera smiled and watched the little animals under his feet start a war in the ocean. He picked up a notebook and said,


    [ during the beginning of the Mengzhu era, all kinds of animals exploded. The species flourished, and the heroes competed for beauty. The land-born spinulosa became the Overlord of the era, but it didn¡¯t dominate for long. The sea-crawling spinulosa was born, and the two heroes competed for supremacy, starting the first long era of species war! ]

 Chapter 1047

    ?


    1047 Great Terror, unimaginable future prospects


    What was that existence doing?


    While fighting these weak sea reptile creatures, Karz turned his head and looked at the mysterious existence in the dark. It seemed to be recording something with a pen. Everything felt too mysterious, and he didn¡¯t know what it meant.


    Taking notes.


    This was the new era.


    Naissera was also a little nervous.


    She took a deep breath and sat on the chair, mumbling to herself, ¡± this should be following some kind of rule. I just need to imitate it ¡­ Although I can¡¯t make the corresponding great Dao law and the posture is only superficial, I still need to look like it ¡­¡±


    After all, there was no harm in doing so!


    As the weakest Ordinary Level nine, she was still very flustered. She felt that there were many principles she didn¡¯t understand. She was afraid that those powerful existences would find out and reveal some jokes or flaws.


    She was a fake.


    If he didn¡¯t want to be discovered from his daily actions, he just had to imitate the real actions and actions!


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve secretly observed their movements before. Even their postures are similar ¡­¡± Naissera took a deep breath and ate a bright red, round fruit. He sat on the chair, feeling the weight of the responsibility.


    At this moment, Karz¡¯s group, a group of ordinary T-Rex muscle life forms the size of ants, were fighting against the sea reptilian creatures in the ocean!


    It looked very intense.


    In reality, it was just ordinary creatures on both sides fighting and warring. There was no cultivation system for extraordinary power.


    After all, everything had just begun. Even though these lifeforms might be talented, they had not had the time to display their talents. They were still cultivating and evolving.


    BOOM!


    The ocean was in chaos.


    It was like Godzilla fighting a giant shark, where both sides led their own races to fight and lead their troops to war. It gave people the feeling of a huge disaster film.


    It was obvious that the other party¡¯s team of investigators had also noticed that something was wrong. They were playing this ¡°court of Quietus¡± game very seriously, transforming into different species and fighting against each other.


    Karz, who was on the opposite side, was not to be outdone either. He was also very fierce!


    ¡®I might not be able to defeat you in other places ¡­¡¯


    But in this place, everyone was starting from scratch!


    I also have the species advantage of being the first to attack, and I¡¯ve been ahead of you for such a long time. How can I not beat you?


    BOOM!


    Both sides were rapidly evolving to counter each other.


    An incomparably exciting evolution drama had completely kicked off, and both sides were chasing each other.


    ¡°This is called natural selection, survival of the fittest! Which of these cultivators was not a ruthless person? Strong possessiveness? Even though we haven¡¯t discovered anything and are still shrouded in the fog, we¡¯ve already noticed that this place is extraordinary. We want to monopolize this opportunity and rule the world of this courtyard!¡±


    Nesera lowered his head and observed the battle between the two parties. He commented seriously, ¡± for them, this is equivalent to a conquest of the territory of an archaeological civilization!


    The war would soon come to an end.


    Kalz still relied on the first-mover advantage and the mature species to annihilate the sea crawling race that the other party had evolved into. He completely exterminated the other party¡¯s race and became a speck of dust in history.


    ¡°Detestable!¡±


    On the other side, in a mechanical spaceship, a tall, dark blue meaty Winged Dragon opened its eyes, revealing a hint of violence. that place, what is it ¡­ We were just playing a game, and we were all annihilated!¡±


    ¡°Who is the other party?¡±


    this game is connected to all the ports of the Galaxy in the entire universe. Are we facing a competitor from an enemy from an unknown dimension? ¡±


    ¡°Could it be that a certain inheritance is looking for an inheritor from all directions to pass the test?¡±


    ¡°Quickly log back into the game! This time, we¡¯ll evolve again and rise up in the dark. We¡¯ll mix into those ordinary creatures, develop for a while, and then attack them!¡±


    leader, our mission is to patrol the area of this generation and hunt down those Buddhist sects ¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can put aside the work of hunting down the enemy!¡±


    The group of them entered once again to take revenge for the humiliation they had suffered.


    As investigators, they were above countless existences and ruled over the life and death of countless living beings. It had been a long time since they had been so vexed.


    However, when they entered this time, their faces instantly darkened.


    [ you can only resurrect three times. Once you use up all your resurrections, you will never be able to log in. Do you want to resurrect a second time? ]


    This line of information made them instantly cautious.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Naissera¡¯s approach was simple. This place did not need trash!


    It was true that Daoist cultivators who could cultivate to this level were definitely intelligent and had high average qualities, but it did not mean that they had great knowledge in the aspect of evolution.


    After all, every existence had their own strengths and weaknesses.


    If it didn¡¯t work and he didn¡¯t have the talent in this area, he would be eliminated directly ¡­ He was looking for research talents like the alchemy monarch and the racer of Mount Haruna.


    At the same time, naissera started a wide-spread net policy.


    it¡¯s said that the Azure abyss Divine Domain is also rushing over here. They¡¯ve already left some traces. I¡¯ll also place a few ports there ¡­


    also, we can try releasing a few mortal planets. It doesn¡¯t cost much. It¡¯s good if it works, but it¡¯s fine if it doesn¡¯t ¡­


    Her main focus was not to gather in one place, but to spread out.


    Furthermore, these groups could even form a hidden force and lurk in various places. Perhaps they could be used by him. Who knows ¡­


    After all, she had inherited part of the God of Destruction¡¯s authority. Although she had not received any instructions, it was definitely the most important thing for her to develop and become stronger.


    Soon, the existences all logged into the game.


    ¡°Where is this place?¡±


    ¡°What game is this?¡±


    ¡°Evolution?¡±


    ¡­


    As the slaughter continued, the chaotic battle between the existences began.


    The sun was shining brightly.


    Sitting on a stool, naissera looked at the scene in the yard and the strange little lives, and a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°My place is different from before ¡­¡± Everyone here was a Daoist! They will evolve their species and species here. At the same time, this place will not only be the creation dimensional courtyard, but also a small world of extraordinary beings!¡±


    In the previous dimensional courtyard, it was almost impossible for transcendent high-level creatures to appear. Third, fourth, fifth ¡­ It was just an ordinary creature.


    Why?


    Because the flow of life here was too fast, a life was growing rapidly, giving birth, declining, and dying at a visible speed!


    As for the ¡®players¡¯, they did not play the role of one of the creatures, but the¡¯ luck ¡®of a race.


    They possessed the leader of the strongest race from generation to generation and controlled the evolution of their people. Only when their race went extinct would they be considered to have quit the game.


    Therefore, in the ¡± spore evolution ¡± sandbox, a single life form would not be able to live for long. There was no way for them to cultivate, and they would frantically evolve from generation to generation ¡­


    It was also because of this that the players did not cause any trouble. Otherwise, those trees that could run would have already developed an extraordinary civilization and started to cultivate ¡­ He had already set it up!


    but it¡¯s different here ¡­ I¡¯m equipped with the ability to solidify, so I don¡¯t need to cultivate to be able to reach the advanced level as soon as I¡¯m born.¡± She smiled.


    First rank, second rank ¡­ Level 8, level 9!


    This dimensional courtyard would become a truly perfect small transcendent world. They would be transcendent lifeforms the moment they were born, and they would even evolve crazily, transforming their bloodlines at any time!


    One would know the difference after comparing.


    It was very weak for ordinary life forms to be able to control their own abilities. There were many conditions that prevented them from evolving and evolving due to their realm!


    And here?


    The embryo of a transcendent lifeform, Grade 4, Grade 5, and even gods, as high-grade lifeforms born as gods, could they be compared to it?


    Mortals and gods.


    There was no comparison at all!


    yes, I¡¯ve only mastered a part of the law of life. I can¡¯t reproduce pure spores that can evolve everything. No matter how I reproduce, it¡¯s hard for my race to be limited ¡­ However, it¡¯s not like they don¡¯t have any advantages. My solidification can allow them to evolve at the higher levels!¡±


    Her expression was gentle. the God of creation, as a concept in the dark, has never been biased. As an ordinary species, they are released everywhere and have to start from the beginning ¡­ ¡®But I¡¯m different. I¡¯m selfish, and I can cheat ¡­¡¯ I¡¯m the agent of the God of Destruction. Don¡¯t blame me for using this dirty cheating method to achieve my life evolution goal ¡­ Let them be equipped with Level 7 and level 8 spider eggs from the start and start reproducing!¡±


    She took a deep breath and a smile appeared on her face.


    The dimensional courtyard of the God of creation was the evolution of ordinary life forms.


    As for her place, it would be the evolution of a high-level deity. This place would be a courtyard of a transcendent dimensional world that could truly fly in the sky!


    ¡°However, solidification ¡­ It¡¯s too resource-consuming.¡± She started to feel a little pained and muttered, ¡± I have to think of a way to squeeze out all the resources of these existences.


    She was too poor.


    One could only imagine the amount of energy needed to create a level 7 or 8 spider egg!


    Moreover, what was the reproduction of life? She had to reproduce by the trillions. Only then could she survive the countless deaths and produce a powerful transcendent bloodline.


    This was simply a bottomless pit.


    If it wasn¡¯t for its small size, it would be impossible to do it!


    that¡¯s for later. Let¡¯s use Ordinary Level zero lifeforms to reproduce and eliminate a batch. Let them get used to it first. She took a deep breath.


    ¡­


    In the mechanical shop in the fallen camp.


    this war has just broken out. I heard that the front lines have already collided ¡­ I have a feeling that they will attack us, the weak logistics personnel, after a while.¡± Medura was worried as she sat in the shop.


    Xu Zhi was also very indifferent.


    It seemed that naissera had finally discovered the great effect of her solidification on the evolution of spores!


    There was a limit to the extraordinary bloodline that a rank 0 young life could evolve ¡­ However, there was no way to change it. Because of the speed of creation, death was too fast, and there was no time to cultivate. He could only remain at the low level forever.


    But naissera could change this flaw!


    the universe is truly vast and wonderful ¡­ The bloodline that seems to be of little value has great uses.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s heart trembled slightly. solidification, to me, is definitely a godly skill at a heaven-defying level ¡­ I¡¯m unimaginably lucky to be able to encounter this bloodline among the thousands of bloodlines.¡±


    As such, Xu Zhi had his eyes on this huge spider at first glance.


    In the eyes of outsiders, this bloodline talent was of little value. However, to him, this bloodline was countless times more powerful than iron-based or elemental bloodlines.


    Hualala.


    At this moment, the dog-headed beauty Wayner suddenly walked in from the entrance of the shop. I found a strange mechanical box. It seems to be a port.


    ¡°Ah? How could he pick up such a thing? I guess it fell from the sky. Since we¡¯re bored in the shop, let¡¯s give it a try.¡± A look of surprise appeared on naissera¡¯s face, but the corners of his mouth curved into a smile that no one knew.


    The gaming port of this mechanical box was naturally placed there on purpose, and it was picked up by her own people.


    games? I¡¯ve never played them before. I¡¯m very interested. Shi Ji was a little happy and eager to try.


    ¡°Shall we give it a try?¡± Medura suppressed the worry in her heart and looked around with a smile. I have nothing to do anyway. It¡¯s pretty good to pass the time.


    ¡°Yup,¡± strike a balance between work and rest, ¡± naissera echoed. you guys should try it together.


    Medusa was stunned for a moment, but she did not refuse the other party¡¯s good intentions.


    ¡°It¡¯s also time to pull in my own people ¡­ In the current situation, the middle group won¡¯t attract any suspicion.¡± Nesera chuckled and secretly observed his surroundings. medura, Wayner ¡­ They¡¯re friends that I¡¯m on good terms with. After entering the ¡®court of Quietus¡¯, I¡¯ll think of a way to give them special treatment ¡­¡±


    She would not mistreat her own people!


    Moreover, medura and Wayner were both good assistants for her in real life. She wouldn¡¯t give up on this team and her identity in real life!


    ¡°And this terrifying evil goddess, Shi Ji ¡­ As well as the extremely mysterious renemansky.¡±


    She quietly looked at the few of them. They thought that she had hidden herself very well, but she had already discovered these taboo Giants who were traveling in secret. this is the first time I¡¯ve let a weak tenth-level in. I¡¯m a little nervous about such powerful existences ¡­ Besides, I¡¯m someone who understands the existence of the God of creation ¡­¡±


    She was a little hesitant.


    However, she quickly became determined. In her opinion, it was imperative!


    These three existences were much stronger than those patrols. Once they entered, they would evolve all kinds of species for her. It was very likely that they would create immeasurable value for her with their vision.


    they will definitely be very surprised ¡­ When the others come in, they¡¯ll think it¡¯s a level ten, but with their knowledge, if they know about the God of creation, they¡¯ll definitely know it¡¯s related to the God of Destruction ¡­¡± I¡¯m not sure. nesera¡¯s smile soon returned to his face as he muttered to himself, ¡± the moment they saw it, even a taboo existence that is so powerful that it can easily crush me to death would be shocked, right? The God of Destruction that was created because of me ¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, big sister Nasella?¡± Shi Ji asked.


    ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    Netherra quickly put on an indifferent look and said gently with a smile, ¡± let¡¯s go in and take a look. It¡¯s been a long time since I played with everyone.

 Chapter 1048

    ?


    1048 Chapter 1058-opportunity


    Now, although the war had already begun, it was only the beginning. It could be considered a small-scale war to test the waters. It had not truly erupted yet, so he could be considered to be at ease.


    After all, to the weak like them, the war itself was not important. They were responsible for logistics, maintenance, and even rescue ¡­ However, they were the most dangerous group of existences.


    After tidying themselves up, they began to enter the game. Apart from naissera, the others did not think much of it.


    Even Medusa was the same. She did not have any ability to predict the future, so she naturally did not know what was waiting for her.


    Hualala.


    It was pitch-black, and he was bathed in a sea of darkness. His surroundings were sticky, and he could not see anything.


    Medusa tried to open her eyes, only to find that she did not even have eyeballs ¡­


    ¡°Where is this place?¡±


    ¡°What a familiar aura ¡­¡±


    Medusa felt a vague sense of familiarity, as if she had seen this scene before. the evolution of living things? ¡±


    She calmed herself down.


    It began to evolve into a creature, from a simple seaweed creature to a cephalopod creature, slowly waving its eight claws and emerging from the water.


    ¡°This ¡­ This is!!?¡±


    The moment Medusa emerged from the water, she looked at the familiar yard and could not help but be completely stunned.


    The decorations, layout, and the vast giant looked very much like the mysterious place where he had descended.


    The ground was filled with countless corpses, and one could still see what they looked like in the past. It was unknown how many tens of thousands of years they had grown and rotted here. The endless life and death brought a sense of vicissitudes to this place.


    However, the style was wrong.


    The overall structure was different. The atmosphere was gloomy, giving people a sense of desolation and destruction.


    ¡°This is not the courtyard of the God of creation ¡­ Yes, destroy ¡­ The dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction!¡±


    Her heart trembled, and she couldn¡¯t help but sink.


    She could clearly sense the living beings here, but the group of living beings from back then were completely different.


    A voice came from the side.


    ¡°Where is this place?¡±


    Medura was stunned for a moment. She also turned into a strange creature and floated to the surface. it¡¯s so real.


    ¡°He looks very special.¡± Shi Ji said softly. After all, she had never seen it before. At this moment, she was looking around curiously, feeling that it was very interesting.


    ¡°Yup,¡±


    this ¡­ nesera looked extremely shocked as he looked at his companions around him. it looks like this might be some kind of special opportunity. Everyone, be careful.


    Medusa ignored the soft whispers around her.


    At this very moment, her heart was in a state of shock.


    After all, the God of Destruction had been observed by her personally!


    She was the one who pulled this concept from the distant future ¡­


    She could be said to bear the greatest responsibility.


    Although she felt that the destruction of the universe was too far away and had nothing to do with her, she still felt a sense of confusion when she saw this scene and the appearance of the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction.


    In the end ¡­


    Did it still appear?


    The God of Destruction.


    She murmured softly.


    He looked at the figure sitting on the small bench, shrouded in mist, drinking tea and eating mysterious fruits, but he always felt ¡­ There was something wrong.


    ¡°God of Destruction ¡­?¡±


    She turned her head and looked at reinymansky.


    At this moment, this one still had an extremely calm expression, which made Medusa admire him slightly.


    ¡°Renemanska must have noticed it ¡­¡± This is the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction. Our universe garden is the main culprit, the sinner of the entire universe ¡­ However, he still didn¡¯t show it on his face and pretended that he didn¡¯t know that this was the courtyard of the God of Destruction.¡±


    Her eyes were bright, and she felt like she had learned a lot.


    She was still not calm enough, not patient enough.


    However, her eyes still lit up as she looked around. at that time, I was looking at the dimensional courtyard. There were all sorts of life forms evolving ¡­


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect them to come in through such a channel, and I¡¯ve become one of them ¡­¡¯ I have to say, this is an opportunity!¡±


    Hualala.


    A battle suddenly broke out in the sky.


    A group of birds and a group of flying fish that jumped from the sea collided with each other. The battle was extremely fierce.


    It was obvious that there were two hidden forces that were manipulating these two races to start a war.


    ¡°This is another player?¡±


    Medura was shocked. She looked at the scene in the sky and curled up slightly. these existences don¡¯t look simple. This land is definitely not simple either ¡­ Could it be that this place is a fortuitous encounter?¡±


    maybe it¡¯s a fortuitous encounter. We have to be careful. Medusa still gave a serious reminder to her surroundings.


    with just one look, I can roughly understand the layout of this game ¡­ It was evolving species and killing each other.


    The players are killing each other. We just came in and our species hasn¡¯t formed yet. We have to hide from them and develop a powerful species first before we plot for other things.¡±


    The people around him nodded in agreement. Their expressions became serious as they started to feel that this was an opportunity.


    Nasella also had a serious look on his face, but in fact, he was secretly staring at Medusa and laughing in his heart.¡±This evil god is still shocked by this place! Reinymanska, although there were no visible changes ¡­ But his heart must be changing dramatically, so shocked that he can¡¯t even speak, right?¡±


    that¡¯s the key to the destruction of the world. They should understand this concept more than anyone else!


    At this moment, naissera suddenly had a feeling of satisfaction.


    It felt too good!


    So what if it was a powerful existence that was ten levels lower or at the taboo level?


    In this place, no matter how strong you were, no matter how powerful you were, you could only obediently transform into a species here ¡­


    She had always felt inferior.


    He was unwilling.


    After all, the talent of the solidified bloodline was too poor, and there was no combat power at all at the same level. He could only use his sea of people to bully low-level powerhouses, and the later he got, the weaker he would be ¡­ However, her aptitude and talent were definitely not weak!


    ¡°My future is beyond my imagination! As long as I throw in the spider eggs like crazy, I can have an unlimited future.¡± She took a deep breath, and her eyes flickered with shocking joy.


    Looking down at the entire dimensional courtyard, he felt as if he was in high spirits, as if he was the Marquis of ten thousand households in the past!


    Hualala.


    ¡°More ¡­ More ¡­ The future!¡± She sat on a small bench, her eight spider legs carefully in a squatting posture, releasing endless spores.


    However, she had already discovered that her body was starting to feel weak. It had only been a short while, but she already felt a sense of weakness as if her strength was not in her heart. No matter how much she tried to replenish it, she couldn¡¯t recover the weakness.


    His legs were soft.


    looks like I¡¯ll have to create a few more clones of myself to help me enter the spider mother¡¯s nest and share my burden. Her face was extremely pale as she thought to herself.


    Otherwise ¡­


    An extremely terrifying thought appeared in her heart:


    I¡¯ll die of exhaustion.


    ¡­


    Hualala.


    The times were rapidly overlapping and updating.


    Medusa, Medusa, and the rest of the group were also quickly reproducing.


    Here, it was not to test everyone¡¯s combat level or their talent in researching cultivation techniques, but their aptitude for the source of life evolution.


    Those powerful existences had extensive knowledge and experience. Although they had an advantage, it was definitely not a big advantage. They had all started from the same starting line to climb.


    Kill!


    The fish were fighting.


    The birds were fighting.


    Countless beasts on the grassland were in a riot.


    There were even mud loaches and centipedes under the yellow soil, who were starting to fight.


    She only knew what it really meant when medura and the others acted out their own species.


    ¡°This is ¡­ Bloodline? Is it a true bloodline?¡±


    She controlled her own race, and her whole body trembled as if she had been struck by lightning. we ¡­ We¡¯re going to be rich. We¡¯ve discovered an unimaginable fortuitous encounter!


    He had just entered and he had already discovered it.


    It was no wonder that these unknown ¡± mysterious ¡± players, who came from unknown star systems and extraordinary worlds, would go crazy and compete with each other.


    Millet¡¯s three ultimate conjectures!!


    what. ¡± medura exclaimed. She naturally knew about the history of the Azure abyss divine territory, and her beautiful eyes flickered. could that mysterious existence at the top be some kind of level 10 peak ¡­. Has he lost his self-consciousness?¡±


    She was completely excited as she looked at her companions around her.


    This was an opportunity!


    It was an unimaginable opportunity!


    No wonder they fought so crazily for it.


    They also thought of the same place as the people before them:


    This game port was left behind by an ancient civilization and was used to see the Supreme existence of this universe!


    In his garden, he could use his laws to obtain opportunities ¡­ It was probably used by that ancient civilization to cultivate their powerful descendants.


    Ding! Ding!


    Suddenly, an extremely cold voice was heard.


    They looked up at the sky and felt their hearts beat faster.


    [ 50 players have entered the court of Quietus. Level system is now available. Level system is as follows. ]


    1. You can gain experience points by defeating an enemy.


    2. Experience points can be used to upgrade the initial level of the species in the order of rank one, rank two, rank three ¡­ He would have to bear the cost of the resources.


    3. The evolved species ¡®bloodline can be taken out of the ¡°court of Quietus¡± when it reaches rank-9.


    4. Once a certain amount is taken away,¡±the court of Quietus¡± will be sealed and will be reopened after an unknown period of time. Or, it will be completely impossible to reopen.

 Chapter 1049

    ?


    1049 Hybrid bloodline


    The three brief remarks were enough to set off a huge storm.


    The information contained in it completely confirmed their guess.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ forum open ]


    Another voice sounded. Everyone was still used to it. How could a game not have a forum? It was normal for the entrance to exist in the form of a game.


    On this forum, they were all enemies. How could they discuss and expose their identities? However, it was still okay to curse on top.


    What they cared about were the first three annotations.


    ¡°This ¡­ This is real! You can even bring it out!¡±


    More than one existence roared in their hearts.


    bloodlines and extraordinary creatures that can be brought out and created ¡­ We can bring it out!¡±


    Karz stood there in a daze, an unprecedented excitement and impulsiveness rising in his heart.


    ¡°Bring him out ¡­ This could actually be brought out. This was an infinite possibility ¡­ Even ordinary creatures without ranks could have all kinds of bloodline evolution ¡­ First rank? Second rank? Seventh-rank? To use an extraordinary life force to evolve a bloodline ¡­ What kind of scene is it?¡±


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he became.


    Everyone, including Kalz, wished they could abandon everything in an instant and devote themselves to it.


    This opportunity was huge.


    An ultimate law of the universe that controlled part of the origin of life had the life godly power that could reproduce the entire universe. As for them, it was equivalent to stealing the power of the universe¡¯s ¡°life law¡± to create incredible miracles!


    This was the most miraculous encounter in the universe ¡­ There was no other.


    One had to know that the laws of life?


    It was the core of the universe!


    A tenth-level final realm expert that had grasped the ¡®life law¡¯ was definitely the most powerful existence in the entire cosmos epoch.


    ¡°The court of Quietus ¡­ ¡®I wonder what kind of civilization created this ¡­¡¯ It can actually point straight to the source of the universe ¡­¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the scene in front of them was too realistic, they would almost not believe that this was real!


    It was like a dream.


    They also knew clearly that even if they could not bring away the species that they had reproduced and become the final Victor ¡­ However, in the process of reproduction and evolution, one could obtain unimaginable mysterious knowledge of life from this test site.


    At this moment, medura was also so excited that her face turned red. we have to fight for it. This is our chance!


    ¡°Yup,¡±


    Medusa was also smiling, but her expression was slightly gloomy.


    The rules were too complicated.


    The more she thought about it, the more she suspected that there was a mastermind behind everything, and that the God of Destruction was a fake ¡­


    The God of Destruction had given himself a part of his authority, allowing others to control his incomplete dimensional courtyard.


    As for the ¡°court of Quietus,¡± it was clearly the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction.


    How many years has it been since it appeared?


    He pretended that he had a long history and even led others to think that he was at the peak of the tenth level.


    After all, she would have done the same if she were in his shoes!


    The God of creation ¡­ This concept was the core mystery of the universe. Others would not believe it, nor would they reveal this concept to them.


    Right now, it was the best choice.


    Even Medusa could not help but call him an expert when she saw this method.


    after all, the God of Destruction¡¯s power that awakens at this time might be too weak ¡­ He¡¯s going to sleep, and he won¡¯t wake up for long, but there¡¯s an existence who¡¯s in charge of power ¡­¡± Medusa muttered softly. This was a suspicion, and there was no conclusive evidence, but she felt that this guess was definitely not false.


    Naissera was also staring at her, knowing that she would definitely guess it.


    However, this was not important at all. The important thing was ¡­


    Even if they knew it was fake, they wouldn¡¯t reveal it. God of Destruction? The God of creation? How could he say that? He would definitely be hiding like her.


    ¡°A new era has begun.¡± Naissera chuckled.


    She looked at Medusa and the others, and began to evolve into species with great interest. After all, there was no possibility, but it was also very interesting to explore the end of the entire great Dao.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Hualala.


    The new era was rapidly replacing the old.


    Soon, he had killed three players and gained enough exp. The first batch of Tier 1 lifeforms had begun to be born, and their race had begun to solidify at Tier 1.


    This person was Milley.


    It had to be said that the first-mover advantage was very important. At the same time, although his combat and cultivation aptitudes were not strong, he was very talented in evolving species and calculating evolutionary branch routes.


    However, he soon discovered that he might not even be able to afford to raise a rank one!


    This was because he was controlling a race. Every minute and every second, the number of changes was madly in the unit of ¡°trillion¡± in order to evolve and transcend.


    ¡°This is only the first rank, this is simply ¡­ It¡¯s a bottomless pit!¡± His face was pale.


    ¡­


    At this moment.


    Xu Zhi sat in the yard and watched Medusa, Shi Ji, and the others play with great enthusiasm. They were still evolving species and would soon catch up with the first group of ladder teams.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between a rank 0 ordinary life-form and a rank 8 God-level life-form with the space bloodline of the nine revolutions mysterious art?¡±


    Xu Zhi said softly,¡¯there must be a difference ¡­¡¯ But the difference is definitely not big.¡±


    After all, if one was able to develop a spatial gene at the first-stage, one might only be able to develop a similar spatial gene at the seventh-stage.


    However, it was possible to have more compatibility.


    For example, he could modify the space gene of the nine revolutions mysterious art and create a powerful heaven-defying bloodline that could control both space and time.


    This was equivalent to a single bloodline gene containing the talents of two bloodlines. However, it was extremely difficult to obtain a compound bloodline.


    At present, Xu Zhi had seen the bloodline of the entire race¡¯s genes, which gave them compound abilities, equipped with radiation genes, the elasticity of some iron, the density of porcelain ¡­


    After all, the cells of the entire race were the cells that Carolyn had personally created during the creation of the era.


    It was very late to achieve the compound type.


    an ordinary mortal can only develop a single bloodline and is limited by the level ¡­ Transcendents are likely to develop a compound type bloodline.¡± Xu Zhi took a deep breath. I wonder if the last queen of the hives could use a similar technique to evolve it? ¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that it would not be too much to say that this was a huge leap.


    It was simply too qualitative!


    If the previous Zerg empresses had not obtained the solidified bloodline, it was very likely that they would have started to be inferior to him in terms of the development of evolved creatures!


    ¡°Sub-brain, what do you think?¡± Xu Zhi stood in front of the window and looked at the big spider in the yard. He sat on a small bench and worked hard. The more he looked at it, the more he liked it. It was simply the most powerful tool Spider in history.


    ¡°Hybrid type?¡±


    A mechanical voice came from the sub-brain. this is indeed a good way to improve the quality of the limited five genetic positions. The Zerg Empress back then did not develop in this direction ¡­ This was because solidification was indeed something that could only be encountered but not sought ¡­ Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s weak in the eyes of others, but in fact, it¡¯s one of the extremely rare bloodlines. It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t notice it herself.¡±


    The sub-brain gave him a very high evaluation.


    After all, solidification was to solidify the energy bloodline level of the next generation. This involved a very profound life law.


    ¡°Then the previous Queen Mother is no longer as good as me?¡± Xu Zhi was stunned.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case, I found another path.¡± The sub-brain of the Zerg was very indifferent and only replied, ¡± it will not be weaker than this path.


    The Zerg sub-brain did not continue.


    Xu Zhi frowned slightly. since she¡¯s not improving the quality of the genes in her genetic position and is taking the path of complex genes ¡­ That was the route to increase the number ¡­ The sixth gene position?¡±


    He had a feeling that he had vaguely grasped something.

 Chapter 1050

    ?


    1050 The bug tribe¡¯s true secret, the core bug tribe bloodline authority


    Don¡¯t think that ¡°solidifying bloodline¡± is simple, there are too many things involved.


    For example, if you were a tenth-grade existence, your offspring would be a ninth-grade Dao cultivator. What kind of concept was that?


    It didn¡¯t matter if he only inherited the first gene of his race, the weakest type of type 9 gene, but this already represented that he had naturally completed the 100% path of the type 9 laws.


    If you were a rank-9 Dao cultivator, the God you gave birth to would naturally have completed 100% of the rank-8 high-dimensional space-time path.


    One had to know why the Zergs were so powerful.


    It was precisely because her genetic talent was time-related that the Zergs were equipped with a 100% high-dimensional path of the 8th rank from the start. They could even walk the evolutionary path with super-fast speed!


    From this perspective, the seemingly unremarkable solidified bloodline talent, as long as a certain huge price was paid, would naturally become a race with a 100% path to rank 9 or rank 8 ¡­ It was very likely that among the bloodlines discovered so far, it was only second to the most heaven-defying bloodline, the insect race.


    Of course, in terms of function, it was quite useless.


    ¡°The previous Queen ¡­ He couldn¡¯t come across a talent like solidification, but he had definitely obtained a similar talent, or even more than one, or even a few ¡­ Both are possible!¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath.


    He had only been developing for such a short period of time, yet he had already met one. The other party must have had a similar bloodline long ago and had embarked on another path.


    ¡®The sixth recessive gene, I¡¯ve never seen it before ¡­ If, back then, she had obtained a bloodline that could open up a genetic position, then it could be explained ¡­¡± Xu Zhi muttered.


    The sixth bloodline genetic position that he pried open would definitely be even more powerful!


    After all, no matter how much you compound your bloodline and improve its quality, you can only cause trouble in the five genetic positions ¡­


    Not to mention, it wasn¡¯t necessary for a ¡®solidified¡¯ talent to appear for a compound-type gene to appear. It was just that it was more difficult to develop it due to the limitations of ¡®ordinary creatures¡¯, and the probability of it appearing was extremely low.


    The cells of the entire race were a composite type of radiation, gravity, and ceramic bloodline.


    The space bloodline of the primordial era was a single bloodline.


    However, the combat strength of the two was actually about the same.


    After all, the realm was one of the strongest bloodlines, and a single one was stronger than a combination of you.


    I¡¯m starting to be able to produce it steadily ¡­ It was a compound gene, but even though it was not stable, it could still be produced after a long time. Now, with the sixth gene slot ¡­ In terms of ¡®evolved species¡¯, I still can¡¯t compare.¡±


    Xu Zhi was very self-aware and was measuring his own combat power.


    Although the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation had also developed to a very mature stage, and could even be considered to have produced the second major version, with the evolutionary path of complex genes, it still couldn¡¯t compare to the previous generation¡¯s Queen Mother!


    The reason Xu Zhi compared himself to the previous Zerg empresses was that he was already a level-9 civilization.


    Carolyn and the others quickly stepped onto the 10th step ¡­


    In other words, the tenth level was no longer out of reach. The tenth level was the ultimate realm ¡­ Perhaps, he could see the back of the last Zerg Queen standing at the top of the universe, but it also meant that he might have to face some terrifying existences ¡­


    Xu Zhi closed his eyes, but there was still a sense of urgency in his heart.


    It was undeniable that he was powerful.


    He was heaven-defying and powerful. The blue abyss divine territory, the iron-based lifeforms, and all the other races were like his little brothers. They weren¡¯t on the same level!


    But the more powerful it was, the more Xu Zhi felt a little stunned.


    I don¡¯t know what happened to cause his death ¡­ Xu Zhi took a deep breath. it looks like it¡¯s still a huge mystery. My level of knowledge is too low. There should be other factors in combat power. Maybe when I really reach the final level, the role of evolving life will not be that big? Like this Spider Queen, we belong to the early stage?¡±


    after all, the Zerg¡¯s early development speed is unimaginable. When it really reaches the late stage, it will become a younger brother bloodline? ¡±


    He looked at naissera and suddenly had this inexplicable idea. After all, the speed was balanced, and Medusa was a good example. In the real late game, the early development must be very slow.


    But he soon shook his head and laughed. What was he thinking? If the insect race bloodline was considered a transcendent bloodline in the early stage, then what would be considered a late stage?


    The second new version of the ¡± dimensional evolution courtyard ¡± made him feel a lot of emotions.


    however, speaking of complex bloodlines ¡­ You can make a big fuss about it. ¡±


    Xu Zhi murmured softly as he looked at the dimensional courtyard. for example.. can combine the space bloodline of the nine revolutions mysterious art and improve it into a compound bloodline ¡­ I¡¯ll secretly obtain the bloodline of the Abyssal Blue divine territory and add their time bloodline into it. I¡¯ll think of a way to compound the original foundation. Time + Space, the new version of the nine revolutions mysterious art, the legendary time and space bloodline ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi was still fantasizing about the beautiful things when he was interrupted by the Zerg sub-brain.


    only similar laws and bloodlines can easily form a compound bloodline ¡­ For example, wind, fire, Thunder, lightning ¡­ To form a compound elemental bloodline ¡­ For example, it¡¯s easier to overlap two physical cultivators to strengthen the bloodline ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi also reacted.


    But he still felt that the future was bright ¡­ After all, it could improve the quality. One genetic position was equivalent to taking up two ¡­


    He suddenly thought of Medusa¡¯s ¡± creation era. those chaotic innate creatures were also the compound of many bloodlines. They were the superior laws, formed by several inferior laws.


    ¡°Perhaps, this is also. sign of something ¡­¡± Xu Zhi took a deep breath. He suddenly thought of the great Dao¡¯s prelude, which was also a division of the laws.


    If all five of his bloodlines were compound bloodlines, what would they be?


    It was equivalent to ten genes!


    This magical ceiling had suddenly been raised!


    I¡¯ve fused five bloodlines into my genes. How powerful is this? ¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression, however, was very strange. but, when it comes to training ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that it would be many times more difficult ¡­¡±


    However, Xu Zhi did feel that he was overthinking things.


    Using high-level life forms to reproduce was simply a bottomless pit ¡­


    A complex bloodline was different from a single bloodline. It was an evolutionary route that only rich people could play with.


    Not to mention other things, even if it was only a level one creature, who could withstand it if it was only a transcendent creature that had a complex bloodline after undergoing a series of crazy evolutions in the unit of ¡± trillion ¡± and evolving for tens of millions of years?


    Moreover, rank one was not considered a transcendent being ¡­


    After spending countless resources, crazily throwing in money, doing research, and investing, to be able to create one was already considered lucky!


    ¡°A place where money is thrown in for no reason ¡­ It¡¯s increased again.¡± Xu Zhi scratched his head and looked at naissera in the yard. He suddenly felt that it was none of his business.


    When it came to money, naissera would think of a way herself. She would give birth like crazy and drain herself dry, and she would also find ways to find funds and funds. What he had to do was very simple. All he had to do was lie down and rest.


    right, speaking of genes, when can I have the authority to modify and evolve the Zerg genes of my race? ¡± Xu Zhi suddenly asked.


    This time, the Zerg sub-brain suddenly fell silent. ¡°It seems that they have already noticed it.¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed. of course I¡¯ve noticed. The bloodline of the Zerg can be modified and evolved.


    An ordinary race would definitely not have the ability to modify and evolve their first native gene ¡­ What they were born with was what they were. To them, any existing genes could not evolve.


    But the Zergs were different.


    Since it could evolve and evolve all kinds of bloodlines, why couldn¡¯t it evolve the Zerg¡¯s own bloodline?


    Xu Zhi did not understand it before, but now he had noticed something.


    Although the Zerg bloodline was at the sixth genetic rank, it was still a compound bloodline. The protective shield formed by the Zerg¡¯s luck, the acceleration of time, the genetic secret door of absolute control ¡­


    It had a complete set of functions.


    There was also a core hive that ruled everything.


    He was definitely not as powerful as he had been at the beginning.


    In the beginning, he probably only had a single ¡± evolved Life ¡± bloodline talent. Although it was heaven-defying, it definitely wasn¡¯t too outstanding. It might only be a bit stronger than the time stop bloodline in the Azure divine territory.


    It was likely that generations of Zerg empresses had evolved and evolved like other species, evolving their own bloodlines to reach such a level.


    the Zerg can not only evolve and evolve into other races, but they can also evolve their own bloodline genes ¡­ That was the most important thing! It was also because of this that he was able to reach such an inhuman height! ¡°The other bloodlines are simply more than ten dimensions apart. The bloodlines have been updated, sneaked around, and constantly perfected over and over again, which is why they can become such a mature and steady old Wang.¡± Xu Zhi muttered.


    Xu Zhi felt that he had once again understood some of the bug tribe¡¯s background and the source of their power.


    It seemed that as he grew stronger ¡­ There was no need for the Zerg sub-brain to say anything, nor had it ever said anything. He had already begun to understand the principles behind all the details of the Zerg. In the end, there were no secrets in his eyes.


    when will I be able to grasp the core power? ¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    [ core bloodline authority involved, consulting-]


    The insectoid sub-brain replied coldly.


    Zerg Empress, Zerg bloodline gene ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s the most crucial supreme authority. If there¡¯s even the slightest mistake, it will destroy all of our accumulation. In order to completely possess the modified core authority, we must break through to a certain level.¡±


    ¡°A certain degree? Was it a level 10? Or something else?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    However, the sub-brain did not answer.


    As expected ¡­


    He still didn¡¯t have the core authority to evolve and modify the genes of his race.


    He was just asking to confirm. He didn¡¯t have any intention of seeking death ¡­


    He wasn¡¯t proud at all, nor was he showing off. He had the kind of attitude that made him feel like he was blowing the sky off.


    On the contrary, he felt that he was still too weak and his standard was too low. If he really did this thing for himself, it would collapse and a few core functions would be directly lost ¡­ He didn¡¯t even have a place to cry!


    Through some extremely complicated evolutionary process, countless evolutionary routes were stacked on top of each other and squeezed into a single gene position. What kind of technical means was this? this method was too advanced. Xu Zhi felt that it was like a heavenly book when he read it now.


    However, Xu Zhi¡¯s face lit up slightly. in the future, it¡¯s not impossible for me to modify and update the genes of my race ¡­ he said. To transform the insect race into the strongest race.¡±


    After all, he still had to have dreams. What if they came true?

 Chapter 1051

    ?


    1051 Reinymansky died peacefully ¡­(2 in 1)


    Xu Zhi was still very much looking forward to the day he would completely master the Zerg and be able to modify the Zerg¡¯s main race bloodline. This would mean that he had reached a true level of power, and he would be able to decide the life and death of this ancient race!


    The bug race¡¯s natural bloodline had three main functions-¡®creation era¡¯,¡¯ protective barrier¡¯, and ¡®bloodline secret door¡¯. He could add and develop the bloodline within.


    After all, evolving other extraordinary bloodlines was far less exciting than evolving one¡¯s own core bloodline!


    Xu Zhi took. deep breath and said, ¡± but I don¡¯t have that kind of power right now ¡­ ¡®Let me evolve it. It¡¯s good enough that it doesn¡¯t degenerate ¡­¡¯ Tenth level! At the very least, he should be at the tenth level, right?¡±


    At least level ten?


    When the others heard this, they thought he was just acting cool.


    What was the tenth level?


    It was the end of the universe, the ultimate existence of the great Dao, the ultimate Overlord of the entire universe. Standing at the end of the ¡®Dao¡¯, the bloodline in one¡¯s body could be replaced at will, and in theory, one was the strongest ¡­


    What was the ultimate realm?


    Standing at the end with nowhere to go was the ultimate.


    But Xu Zhi had a vague feeling that this was not necessarily the strongest.


    Even if level 10 was the strongest, the difference was like the difference between the previous realms. Even at the same level, there was a huge difference.


    Reality was not a game. Where was the balance?


    Those powerful existences could easily defeat hundreds of people of the same level.


    Just like ants and humans, they were all ordinary carbon-based life forms. However, due to human size, intelligence, weapons, and other factors, it was not a problem for them to kill tens of thousands of ants with a pesticide.


    ¡®The next realm in the future ¡­ What kind of situation was this ¡­ I still have to deduce it ¡­¡±


    9%


    Xu Zhi murmured softly as he looked at the progress of his cells and flesh fusion.


    It was barely considered fast!


    Now, he was purely trying to make progress in the fusion. He might be able to break through completely in another one or two thousand years.


    he might have reached 100% weak rank-9 at the same time as my dear daughter ¡­


    Xu Zhi murmured softly, ¡± but I can break through right away because I already have a perfect Dao Foundation. She still has to Polish her bloodline at the lower ninth rank and perfect her Dao Foundation ¡­


    As for a compound bloodline?


    Xu Zhi did not intend to mess around anymore.


    Now, these five genes had already been cultivated to perfection. Internal space, the entire race¡¯s cells, quantum genes, and he had to change and re-cultivate? Wasn¡¯t that brainless?


    In any case, he was already the strongest in the same realm.


    Although the combination of bloodline genes was powerful, it was too slow to develop. He planned to let these civilizations develop and develop on their own ¡­ He had reached a mature system.


    At that time, he might have already broken through to rank 10 and could merge with his bloodline at will before considering merging with a compound bloodline!


    ¡°Level 10, go fuse again.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat in front of the window and looked out at the yard. He tapped the table with his fingertips and studied the guidelines and plans for farming. but the new complex bloodline must definitely start ¡­ If she¡¯s relying on six genetic positions, I¡¯ll have to rely on my own path ¡­¡±


    ¡°However, there¡¯s still more. In another week or so, which is equivalent to a thousand years, Carolyn and di Qi should be almost done, right? He would recover his previous combat strength, sweep everything, and step into the weak tenth level!


    The Azure abyss divine territory, the fallen civilization ¡­ ¡®It¡¯s going to take more than a week. Let¡¯s see how it develops. I¡¯m forcing them to make a move and enter the high-dimensional space-time to fight each other. I want to find out the situation of those weaker than level 10 ¡­¡¯ And the three pillar gods, you¡¯re going to be beaten to death if you run into the gap between them ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was cold.


    He was not doing charity.


    The universe was a dark forest.


    These two parties, don¡¯t blame me for scheming against them.


    He had known a long time ago that the incense system had helped the Azure abyss divine territory increase its power by several times. The appearance of the Buddhist sect was also the best opportunity to suppress the fallen civilization ¡­ The Azure abyss divine territory would definitely not let go of this opportunity. They would definitely break the peace and take advantage of the situation that had been going on for tens of thousands of years to fight to the death.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight, let¡¯s fight ¡­ ¡®Let¡¯s see what level the legendary tenth level is at. It¡¯s a terrifying existence whose strength spans across half a Nebula ¡­¡¯ What¡¯s the background behind the hidden three great heavenly venerate Azure abyss and the fallen civilization?¡±


    Xu Zhi chuckled and looked at the land of evolution in the yard.


    these terrifying existences that rule over half of the Nebula are all hiding ¡­ Let¡¯s see what kind of battle prowess they have.¡±


    ¡­


    Destroying the courtyard of the God dimension, and evolving the spores into sandbags.


    The earth was lush and green, and the rivers flowed happily.


    At this time, they had entered the stage one era, and all the stage one creatures had begun to reproduce.


    For naissera, his days were much better.


    These ¡± players ¡± finally knew how to restrain themselves and save resources. They began to consider using the least amount of spore resources, saving the number of evolutions, and evolving enough qualified species.


    After all, the first rank was still fine now, but what about the future?


    Generation after generation of Tier 3 and Tier 4, they would frantically take turns to reproduce. Only after hundreds and thousands of generations of advancement would it be possible to grow fur, scales, the appearance that one wanted, and develop a suitable bloodline ¡­


    The resources spent on this were simply unbearable!


    Every attempt consumed a huge amount of energy.


    It was fine if they succeeded, but if they failed, they would get nothing and would have no place to cry.


    As a result, a new subject came into existence: How to use the least number of iterations and the most economical way to effectively evolve into a transcendent species!


    They began to study the subject of evolution.


    At the same time, the cost of each evolution was huge, causing them to do their homework every time. They were extremely rigorous before they tried to invest resources in the evolution.


    This way, naissera felt a lot more relaxed. Those guys finally knew how to restrain themselves and no longer crazily demand things from her.


    At this moment.


    ¡°Life evolution?¡±


    Medura¡¯s face was serious. it seems that this is an unprecedented extraordinary subject ¡­


    yes, it¡¯s unprecedented. After all, who has been able to evolve into a living creature before? ¡±


    Medusa chuckled softly. to these powerhouses, this is. new and unknown field. They have to study and learn everything from the beginning ¡­ In this aspect, it also depends on one¡¯s aptitude. If one doesn¡¯t have the aptitude, they might not be able to touch the surface of the endless knowledge contained in it even if they studied it for their entire life.¡±


    Indeed.


    Experts might have good talent for cultivation and combat, but to really study the evolution of life?


    They might not be able to reach a high level.


    This wasn¡¯t something that could be achieved through hard work, seriousness, or research. Not only did one have to work hard, but one also had to have a flash of inspiration and true talent.


    but We Are The Fallen. We have nothing to learn and nothing to improve. To us, new knowledge of the universe is unimaginable. Meidulla¡¯s eyes sparkled, and her face was serious. Her eyes were filled with joy. This was a brand new subject that could only be learned here, and it was very tempting to her.


    She felt that her talent in this aspect was not bad, and it might be good if she worked hard.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s continue with the act.¡±


    that¡¯s right. nesera smiled. our team can still withstand a few evolutions from a first-tier lifeform. I hope that a good creature will appear and defeat the others!


    The same scene was happening in other places.


    Many guilds were scheming against each other. Real battles were starting to become rare. After all, they had to spend money and resources, and each time, they would suffer huge losses.


    In the machinery shop.


    Milley slowly opened his eyes. we ¡­ Have to go and collect resources ¡­ I can feel that this is an unprecedented opportunity. We have to take a gamble.¡±


    The main battlefield was the Galaxy.


    Wild and excited laughter filled the entire mechanical Dao artifact.


    ¡°Hahahaha, really ¡­ This is a success!¡±


    A Black Dragon sitting on the throne suddenly stood up and laughed.


    His entire body was shrouded in black gas. This kind of existence was really too powerful. If the common people on a planet heard his laughter, their souls would be shattered.


    For an existence at this level, the sound waves triggered by a casual laugh could destroy all life on a continent!


    congratulations, Your Majesty, the 47th patrol envoy!


    congratulations, Your Majesty. You¡¯ve perfected your bloodline. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be able to enter the top 40 very soon!


    the weakness of our bloodline has finally been corrected ¡­ In the future, whoever still attacks our clan with this will definitely suffer a great loss!¡±


    The Black Dragons around him knelt down on one knee, showing their utmost respect.


    This existence¡¯s voice was clear and hearty, and it was filled with unbelievable joy.


    that¡¯s right. In it, I deduced my own bloodline and reproduced the entire process of billions of ancient evolutions in the history of our clan¡¯s bloodline ¡­ They evolved into a species similar to us and even advanced!¡±


    I completely understood our species in it ¡­ I can use this to modify my own bloodline and perfect my own advanced bloodline!¡±


    As a living being in the real world, although he did not possess the ability to evolve, he could stimulate his body to evolve through various evil life modifications.


    [ bloodline stimulating potion ]


    This was one of the precious items in the exchange store.


    The fallen civilization naturally had all sorts of extremely evil and dangerous methods to forcefully evolve their bloodline.


    However, the success rate of your transformation and stimulation of your bloodline is extremely low. It can easily lead to internal injuries and irreversible losses, weakening and collapsing your bloodline.


    However, things were different now.


    In that ¡®game sandbox¡¯, he simulated his own species, used a long period of time to deduce and transform, studied the evolution of his own bloodline, and observed the results of his various¡¯ magic potions ¡®after they were used and made choices, whether they failed or succeeded ¡­ With this, he would walk the most correct path.


    ¡°This is just a simple use ¡­ This is enough to prove that it¡¯s not a virtual game, but a real game of the universe, a game of the great Dao!¡±


    this also proves that the knowledge and data obtained from it can all come true in reality.


    The inspector said, ¡± however, the more this stimulating potion is used, the less effective it will be ¡­ The higher the dosage required, the more it could still be improved a few times ¡­ ¡®We ¡­ We have to continue to deduce the bloodline of our clan ¡­¡¯ We have to use the limited number of times to stimulate the evolution to produce the most perfect effect!¡±


    One should not underestimate these terrifying existences that transcended the laws of the universe.


    They were too strong!


    Even if the ¡± court of Quietus ¡± didn¡¯t give them any benefits and said that they could only bring the evolved species to reality after reaching the final level nine immortal species, how could they be so stupid to wait for that unrealistic future in vain?


    They themselves could also play out their own tricks from it!


    After all, the things deduced inside would allow them to obtain enough knowledge and indirectly realize various means to strengthen their own strength.


    ¡°Continue to transfer resources.¡±


    The patrol envoy opened his mouth in excitement and said, ¡± however, we can not expose our own species ¡­ ¡®Once we¡¯re exposed, they¡¯ll definitely know what race we are ¡­¡¯ We¡¯ll split up into two groups. You guys go and evolve other species to act as the fighting force on the surface ¡­¡±


    After all, they were only so familiar with their own race. Once they evolved their own race¡¯s creatures, their identity would definitely be exposed.


    He intended to evolve his own species to a certain limit. He would use the ¡± evolution potion ¡± to gain resistance, and he would not be able to benefit from it. Then, he would officially participate in the battle.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid. It was best to grab the benefits in his hands first.


    this way, our race¡¯s bloodline will welcome a few updates ¡­ Our future generations will also inherit our new bloodline.¡± This patrol envoy was slightly pleased with himself. This opportunity was too great!


    However, the next second.


    Bang!


    The entire ship shook violently.


    The space began to tremble violently, and a strange roar could be heard faintly.


    BOOM!


    Through the window, a huge golden vertical eye shone into the room, sharp and cold, ¡± kid, tell me, what good stuff did you get? You¡¯re called the cunning lizard, Mier la. With your personality, you actually stopped here to pee ¡­¡±


    Ryus??!


    A trace of fear appeared in the eyes of this patrol envoy.


    ¡°The sixth ¡­ You can¡¯t Lay Your Hands on Me! This is a bottom line that must not be crossed.¡±


    He looked at the giant mechanical octopus in the air. It was slowly waving its tentacles, dark and deep. It floated in the air and revealed a trace of fear. This kind of pure power was so powerful that it made him tremble.


    There were over a thousand investigators, and the gap between them was huge.


    The one in front of him ¡­


    This was the sixth patrol envoy.


    It was the only ordinary incomplete Dao-holder who had entered the top ten perfect Dao-holders in terms of combat strength. It had a terrifying strength that was not inferior to ju Chu¡¯s.


    An existence with an incomplete bloodline was actually able to fight against an existence with a perfect Dao Foundation. One could tell that this was extremely heaven-defying!


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the other party¡¯s body was too big, causing his cultivation speed to be too slow, he could only force a breakthrough first and would not have become a fallen at all ¡­


    ¡°I ¡­ Our Dao cards will record everything and sense each other ¡­ You can¡¯t Lay Your Hands on Me. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± The patrol gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°You actually dare to resist me? It seems that your fortuitous encounter is too great, and it has given you the courage to resist me. Even at the risk of disobeying me, you still want to use the higher-ups to intimidate me?¡±


    The big octopus¡¯s voice was slow. tell me ¡­ ¡®Otherwise, if I kill you, they¡¯ll only ask me to pay a huge price and lock me up for a few thousand years ¡­¡¯ No one would punish me for a dead person and make me pay with my life ¡­¡±


    The patrol envoy¡¯s face turned completely pale.


    The other party had made up his mind to kill him, even at the cost of huge losses.


    His scalp went numb.


    Now, it was an eventful season.


    No one knew what kind of future the current fallen civilization would welcome. Everyone had their own plans. Although they would resist with all their might, if the building collapsed, they would also silently prepare a way out for themselves ¡­


    After all, the Abyssal Blue divine territory was indeed in the limelight. Their strength had increased greatly by relying on the incense system, and they had encountered the Buddhists who were extremely against them ¡­ It could be said that it was due to luck that they were being targeted everywhere.


    ¡°., I¡¯ll say ¡­¡± The patrol envoy said in a soft voice.


    Hualala!


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know how to judge the situation,¡±


    This mechanical octopus actually did something unbelievable. Its body was rapidly shrinking, and its body, which was comparable to a continent, became more than seven meters tall. It broke through the window of the cockpit and entered.


    BOOM!


    They felt an unprecedented pressure.


    Suction, suction.


    Endless attacks.


    It was as if what was standing in front of him was not a living being, but a terrifyingly powerful giant star, a small black hole.


    ¡°As expected! ¡®The patrol envoy¡¯s scalp was numb.¡¯ Compressing the energy level¡¯s body to a high degree ¡­ As expected, it was a remnant from the ruins of the cosmos garden! This existence has even gone against the rules and obtained master¡¯s bloodline!¡±


    More than 100000 years ago, the universe garden that was mysteriously destroyed.


    According to his research, the legendary reinimansaga was a terrifying monster the size of a star. It was definitely not weaker than the blue abyss divine territory and the fallen civilization. It was a terrifying, weak Level-10 civilization.


    At that time, both civilizations had passed by the ruins and were amazed by the ancient prosperity and power of the civilization.


    Naturally, he had also learned about them. The bode octopus clan, as the largest carbon-based life form discovered so far, was his little pet from back then.


    that¡¯s true. No wonder his combat strength is so exaggerated.


    This patrol took a deep breath. He naturally knew how strong this kind of energy level was.


    With a body that was comparable to an entire continent, and after obtaining the iron-based bloodline and undergoing self-compression, one¡¯s combat strength would undergo a qualitative change.


    Even though it can¡¯t compare to master, it¡¯s more than enough to crush most of the living beings.


    ¡°Oh? Is this the thing?¡±


    This mechanical octopus had a very calm expression. It revealed a hint of interest as it looked at the entry port of this game.


    ¡°Yes, this is the thing.¡±


    This patrol envoy¡¯s voice was respectful as he explained seriously.


    As he listened to all the introductions, the eyes of the forbidden sixth inspector gradually lit up, ¡± there¡¯s actually such a fortuitous encounter in this world? ¡®I¡¯ve always been unable to accept it. Our bloated bodies have caused us to be incomplete life forms ¡­¡¯ Now, there¡¯s a possibility of perfection. This is simply a great fortuitous encounter!¡±


    At the side, this patrol envoy didn¡¯t dare to make a sound and could only explain in a good tone.


    However, seeing that the other party was in an extremely good mood, he couldn¡¯t help but ask what had happened in the universe garden more than 100000 years ago. After all, they were the remnants of that race and might know the truth of the historical remains.


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re asking about the ruins of the universe garden?¡±


    This powerful existence named Ryus was silent for a moment before he replied indifferently, ¡± everything has been destroyed. That storm was too big ¡­ Reinimanska, he died very peacefully.¡±


    After saying that, he entered the game.

 Chapter 1052

    ?


    1052 Chapter 1062-method


    Spore evolution sandbox.


    A few hours passed by quickly.


    These few hours were considered a long time in the high-dimensional space-time. However, more existences were still entering one after another.


    The Medusa Group was still evolving in the dark.


    ¡°The sixth ¡­ Patrol envoy?¡±


    although the war has not broken out outside, they are still besieging the Buddhist League ¡­ The abyssal Divine Domain hasn¡¯t intervened yet, but this terrifying existence that we couldn¡¯t even see before has actually entered.¡±


    Nasira seemed to have sensed something and chuckled, ¡± as expected, someone has started to notice and started to Rob in real life. It¡¯s the most special sixth investigator, the most unusual monster with the most heaven-defying combat power among the legendary top ten taboo existences!


    Naturally, she had heard of it. It had the appearance of a giant octopus and was in a mechanical form.


    Before, she didn¡¯t know about the renemansky cosmos garden.


    However, after watching these Historical Recordings, he had already vaguely noticed something ¡­


    It was probably the bord clan!


    ¡°Hehehe ¡­ It seems like there¡¯s no story without a coincidence.¡± Netherra looked at the still-calm renemansky with a half-smile, feeling that it was very interesting. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of changes will happen.¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He felt like he had run into a ghost.


    ¡®This ¡­¡¯ It could work?


    He originally thought that the ancient civilization universe garden ruins that were destroyed more than 100000 years ago should have no remnants left. No existence could live for more than 100000 years.


    After all, the iron race was definitely gone, and renemansky did not have any descendants ¡­ The inheritance must have been completely cut off, but he had missed it ¡­ The giant octopus clan from back then!


    He didn¡¯t think about this from the start.


    Due to the size of the giant octopus, it was difficult to advance in the realm. Moreover, it was a captive race and did not have its own powerful bloodline. It was just a half-disabled little pet that did not even have the ability to stand on its own. It was basically impossible for it to climb to the ninth-rank ¡­


    However, who would have known that there was a ninth-grade giant octopus?


    And he even got iron-based cells?


    What exactly happened in the renemansky universe garden back then?


    As for how renemansky died, what did it have to do with him?


    However, he had to think about some things that made his scalp numb.


    Xu Zhi felt that a decent person like him was more capable of being the old Wang next door. This was his first time being the old Wang of renemansky, and he had already run into problems.


    ¡°It seems that the sixth patrol envoy is a remnant of the giant octopus clan ¡­ If it¡¯s at the level of the giant venomous snake, no one in the current Zerg race can defeat it. ¡±


    Xu Zhi muttered softly, ¡± if we had faced him head-on just now, this existence might have beaten Carolyn, di Qi, and the others to death ¡­


    After all, he had just broken through to tier 9, and he still needed to accumulate more experience. It would take at least a week before he could stabilize his combat strength as a tier 9 powerhouse.


    ¡°If we bump into them, it¡¯ll be troublesome.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought to himself, I can only use extreme means to deal with this guy ¡­ There was no hurry, they were still at war ¡­ Since he was already here, he was probably still in shock and thinking about how to earn a huge fortune ¡­


    He had to find a way to assimilate it and turn it into the Zerg. Then, it would no longer be a threat. As for how to assimilate it ¡­ I still need to plan it out.¡±


    After all, if he could not deal with this guy, he might attack renemansky, and he would not be able to defeat him ¡­ Once something happened to renemansky, it meant a complete collapse!


    ¡°I have to think of a way ¡­ We can¡¯t fight them head-on. We have to endure it for at least a week.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression darkened slightly, as if he had thought of something. He looked at the guys in the six paths of reincarnation.


    It was dark green.


    A big octopus was holding a Golden Horn, its golden eyes were wide open, and it was still teaching the brain bug.


    ¡°You country bumpkin, you can¡¯t even learn this kind of evolutionary path!¡±


    you must know that we¡¯re Asura path war gods. For the prosperity of our race ¡­ The big octopus looked resentful and bitter. this is a great opportunity that we can¡¯t even imagine!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Overmind¡¯s face darkened.


    Who knew that the big octopus was so stupid? it had no talent in fighting and cultivation, but its talent in evolution was so outstanding?


    Now, as a warrior of the path of Asura, he had become a professional master of organ assembly, guiding evolution and the assembly of various bloodlines. His achievements were not low.


    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult for me.¡± The Overmind was on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Abyssal Blue Divine Domain.


    Although the existence of the Abyssal Blue divine territory had discovered a game port, because naissera did not dare to get too close, he could only release it in the void from a distance.


    At this moment, the mechanical boxes of a few game ports were floating in the air and had not been discovered.


    Hualala!


    The venerable sovereign stepped forward and gently grabbed one of them, returning to the netherworld.


    The Samsara Palace.


    The Overlord¡¯s subordinates had been here for a long time. They were on the way to break through to rank-9, fusing their cells, soul, and flesh as one. But now, they suddenly made a move ¡­ This was very strange.


    ¡°Your Majesty, What is this?¡± Meng Po couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°This is some kind of creation from beyond the heavens ¡­ It involves the most ancient cause and effect in the universe.¡± The venerable sovereign sat on the throne and looked down at the existences of the six paths reincarnation. Suddenly, he raised his head and placed his hands behind his back, as if he was looking through the endless time and space, ¡± the world is changing drastically, the Great Tribulation is coming.


    A Great Tribulation was coming?


    The black and white impermanence, ox head, horse face, and the others were all shocked.


    then, Your Majesty wants to ¡­


    Meng Po was puzzled.


    . Summon more than ten Asura path war gods from the Asura path.. the venerable sovereign said calmly. Their Dao of Asura¡¯s bloodline talent had been cultivated for a long time, and it was just right for this change ¡­ We¡¯ll rush over first and fight for a chance of survival before the great apocalypse!¡±


    Those Asura Dao Warriors?


    Meng Po did not understand. Those glib-tongued guys were indeed outstanding in certain aspects, but their combat ability was simply too low ¡­


    Meng Po and Shangguan man didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. They immediately sent people to invite the Asura Warriors over.


    The players were dumbfounded.


    Of the 13 war gods in the entire Asura path, the old group had already fallen into a deep sleep. They were replaced by a new group of people who were standing in a line and acting respectfully.


    They still didn¡¯t know about the matter of the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction.


    He was still at a loss.


    As the God of Destruction, the giant octopus was also among them. He was tall and straight, and he was the most serious among all of them.


    is it because you¡¯ve seen Carolyn¡¯s world of the quantum Tower and earned a large sum of money from the war? are you envious and preparing to do something big? ¡±


    it¡¯s very possible. After all, venerable sovereigns had previously taken advantage of the great battle between Carolyn, the three pillar gods, and di Qi to secretly take advantage of the situation!


    ¡°Shh! What do you mean by slacking? To put it nicely, we are also from the world of six paths of Samsara, this is called opportunistic!¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    ¡­


    Just when everyone thought that they were going to use the small TV to get a share of the pie ¡­


    The venerable sovereign looked down at everyone. back then, the battle in the universe garden opened a forbidden magic box. Today, the situation has already fermented in secret.


    As soon as he finished speaking, they began to lose their calm and quivered.


    The God of Destruction ¡­ It had already started?


    What was going to happen? everyone began to feel a sense of fear, and they began to feel a little uneasy. Now, are we going to be sacrificed to the God of Destruction?

 Chapter 1053

    ?


    1053 What the hell is this?


    The God of Destruction.


    The players secretly looked at each other. They naturally knew what this represented in the universe.


    They had already guessed it.


    The God of creation represented the budding concept of the universe¡¯s rebirth and prosperity, while the God of Destruction represented the destruction of the universe and the concept of a broken natural disaster.


    Earthquakes, natural disasters, super-small-scale explosions, the creation of black holes, these natural disasters continued to occur everywhere ¡­


    These were all the possibilities that they had guessed before.


    It finally appeared?


    How long has it been?


    Also, why is the God of Destruction looking for us? We aren¡¯t the God of Destruction¡¯s Army. We are the righteous giant of light, the righteous guardians of the God of creation. We reside in the dimensional courtyard, maintain the order of the world, and suppress all kinds of evil natural disasters.


    Could it be that they are going to sacrifice us, like the Ancient Ones, to offer us, innocent and kind boys and girls, to the river god?


    All the players looked at the venerable sovereign sitting in the Samsara Palace uneasily.


    Xu Zhi sat on the emperor¡¯s throne and said, ¡± you will know everything when you go. However, be careful and don¡¯t reveal too much information.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, venerable sovereign!¡±


    None of the players dared to make a sound.


    In the past, the venerable sovereign was a big Shot who had even beaten up di Qi, Carolyn, and the three pillar gods. He could only remain silent and obey everything unconditionally.


    ¡°Bring them over.¡±


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s fingertips knocked on the armrest. He was very satisfied with these guys who had been submissive to him, bowing and nodding their heads. They finally understood what it meant to be respectful and not ask for reasons. They were the perfect tools.


    However, it was also because Carolyn, di Qi, and the others had beaten them so many times that they couldn¡¯t even breathe, that they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    Such a situation was probably due to the grinding of the edges and corners of time.


    Meng Po and the others led them away. They quickly walked for a while under the gloomy dark sky, took a detour around the yellow Springs Road, and entered the ghost city of Fengdu. They landed in front of an arcade machine.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You want us to play arcade games? But I haven¡¯t played arcade games in hell for a long time.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why, but let¡¯s relax. Don¡¯t be too tense. It¡¯ll only be chewy when we¡¯re going to be sacrifices. Someone warned the crowd with a solemn expression.


    They walked out of the Samsara Palace and started to talk. Then, they saw a different arcade machine. It was made of mechanical materials and shone with a silver light. It looked very sci-fi.


    ¡°Please,¡± he said. Meng Po rarely said such honorifics.


    The few of them looked at each other, then silently connected the equipment and entered the game. When they saw the game name of ¡± the court of Quietus ¡°, they found it strange. However, the familiar warm ocean and the darkness of being immersed in it gave them goosebumps.


    ¡°There¡¯s a spore evolution port here?¡±


    so, it¡¯s not us who are favored by the mysterious existence? ¡±


    To be honest, he almost couldn¡¯t react at this moment.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    One by one, the pictures were sent out.


    This time, their hearts were really touched. They had thought that they were the chosen ones and that they were unique.


    After all, everyone thought so. There was also the pride of the Huaxia Buddhist and Taoist civilization system, which was unique in the universe. Who knew that someone would suddenly tell him that they were mediocre from the beginning and not the best ¡­


    This was a little uncomfortable.


    Ignoring the heated comments that had already erupted on the internet, the leading Asura Dao warrior stopped joking and said in a low voice, ¡± brothers, stop fooling around. Let¡¯s play out our lives and see what¡¯s going on.


    Whoosh.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡®Floating to the shore, they are ¡­¡¯ He was completely shocked. The dimensional courtyard of the God of creation was completely different!


    It wasn¡¯t that they were different. They understood the layout better than anyone else. The big tree in front of the courtyard, the wooden chair in front of the courtyard, the hoe, the mottled walls of the four corners of the courtyard, and how many patterns there were. They remembered all of them clearly. After all, they had studied every detail in the past in order to get the divine weapon of the God of creation.


    similar, but different.


    An Asura Dao player turned into a tree and walked out. He looked at the land and said in surprise, ¡± ¡°Brothers, did you notice? This place looks like a dilapidated dimensional courtyard of the creator Goddess of Creation!¡±


    It was as if they had discovered a new continent!


    They were even more aware that once this news spread on the internet, it would cause a huge storm!


    In another dimensional courtyard.


    The creatures in the courtyard were too similar.


    However, they were all seriously evolving life forms. Although the atmosphere was full of vitality, there was no sense of ¡®vitality¡¯ that was unique to them.


    ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t you say ¡­ The God of Destruction?¡± Only then did everyone remember the beginning. Wasn¡¯t this related to the God of Destruction? how did they end up in the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation?


    could this be the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction? ¡± Some people began to feel strange.


    ¡°No way? The God of Destruction also created the century?¡± They raised their heads. this isn¡¯t the same, right? Isn¡¯t that the same as the God of creation? how can they oppose each other?¡±


    They felt that this was too bizarre. In their previous guess, the God of Destruction represented destruction!


    Natural disasters, man-made disasters, the collapse of stars, the cold silence of planets, the explosion of superstars ¡­ Countless living beings were the concepts of disasters in the dark, but what was in front of them had overturned their views.


    The God of Destruction also created the era, so what was the difference between the two?


    However, there was still a player who had a flash of inspiration and suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Since there¡¯s no difference, could it be ¡­ There was no God of Destruction in the first place, and the God of Destruction and the God of creation were the same person ¡­ However, the God of Destruction was an old God of creation who would choose to destroy the world ¡­ This mottled object in the dimensional courtyard in front of us is the evidence!¡±


    There was no God of Destruction at all?


    The same one?


    As soon as he said that, all the players gasped.


    It really made sense now.


    ¡°Then, we might be able to find out something.¡±


    They were excited and wanted to study something. They looked around with curiosity ¡­


    BOOM!


    In the distance, a group of living beings walked over.


    sigh, brothers, where are you from? we¡¯re from the M78 Nebula, the country of Light Civilization. I didn¡¯t expect this game to be so special. In front of us, we randomly evolved a creature. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right ¡­ a player went over and rubbed his hands humbly and affably.


    To be kind to others was to be kind to oneself.


    They traveled the world and loved to make friends and do business. They called themselves traveling merchants and spent money on cultivation. After all, they usually couldn¡¯t beat each other.


    To be honest, they felt that it was a win-win deal. Why did they have to fight and kill?


    ¡°Another newcomer?¡±


    This was a group of puppy-like animal-like animals with sharp mouths and fangs. They looked very brutal and cruel. With a fierce look on their faces, they said, ¡± it seems like there are a lot of competitors.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the other party treated him like a dead man. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything more and directly pounced over with a dense group of people, wanting to surround and annihilate them.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The players did not react to the sudden attack. It was not that they were scared out of their wits, but that they had exposed their auras the moment they attacked. They were all Tier 1?


    Level one, how did he do it?


    With such a terrifying rate of evolution, there was no chance for one to cultivate it.


    They didn¡¯t have time to be suspicious. They wanted to try to negotiate and avoid conflict with the other party. This place was too mysterious, and they really didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. They wanted to survive first, but the Mad Dogs jumped over one after another and fought with their tree population.


    Really?


    They were instantly enraged.


    You can even fight in the dimensional courtyard? How warlike are you? Everyone played games together in the courtyard, and they met each other often.


    Besides, it¡¯s fine if you bully us outside. We can¡¯t beat you outside, so we have to be submissive, just like the venerable sovereign just now. But you also bully us here? Do you really think we¡¯re stinky little brothers, pushovers that you can pinch as you please?


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    One by one, the vegetable players were completely enraged and shouted, ¡± f * ck, I can¡¯t take it anymore! If you¡¯re a yes-man in reality, do you think we won¡¯t dare to attack you on the internet? Attack, get into formation! Let¡¯s get rid of this guy first!¡±


    ¡°¡­. These guys actually think that this is a real game.¡± The sharp-mouthed and fanged puppy licked its bright red lips and sneered. It was obviously a newbie. If it were to boast, would it rely on these strange plants with legs?


    BOOM!


    The vicious dogs jumped around quickly and bit the treants one by one, tearing them apart.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    ¡°It¡¯s useless! ¡®You little brothers don¡¯t know how powerful we are ¡­¡¯ First rank? That¡¯s so laughable!¡± The Treemen ran together, their roots entangled with each other, and their vines organized.


    look at our combined form-the macho Man form!


    A tall brother with green muscles put on a muscular posture, flexed his biceps, and showed his dark green teeth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This vicious dog clan didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. They felt a little flirtatious.


    ¡°Secret technique-old tree¡¯s entwining roots!¡±


    In an instant, it formed a huge vine tree. The vines and roots crossed together and turned into a terrifying war ent.


    you¡¯re too backward. We¡¯ve already thoroughly studied our PvP group combat. In a group battle between low-level evolved creatures, the treants who can run are the strongest existences!


    BOOM!


    The tall tree man slapped a group of dogs to death with a slap, and a hint of mockery flashed past his eyes. poor stinky brother ¡­


    ¡°Is your knowledge of evolution so shallow? In the low-tier era where spells and bloodlines could not be used, people would only use pure melee combat, biting, claws, and trees. There was no muscle or blood at all, so there was no need to be afraid of these biting and claws ¡­ They can even intertwine and gather together!¡±


    ¡°This ¡­ This?¡±


    The leader of the hounds raised its head and was scared out of its wits. It looked as if it had seen a ghost. What kind of creatures were these?


    ¡°Secret technique-tree world!¡±


    BOOM!


    In the next second, the countless soft vines hanging down from the war tree wrapped around the vicious dogs. As if fishing, the lively fish struggled and were hooked into the sky.


    ¡°Secret technique-seize every opportunity.¡±


    BOOM!


    The vines swept the hounds into the sky, aiming at their angles, nostrils, eyes, mouths, and all other places, and ruthlessly hit their sharp tree crowns.


    Aowuu!


    Along with the screams, the crown of the ancient war tree was covered with animal carcasses, and blood was flowing.


    ¡°This ¡­ What the hell is this?¡± This vicious dog was so scared that it was dumbfounded. It led the remaining troops and ran away. it¡¯s too disgusting. There¡¯s no dignity of a strong person at all. There¡¯s actually such a despicable method ¡­


    In an era without Daoist techniques or extraordinary powers, the other party¡¯s fighting style was too terrifying. That creature was like a natural war machine. It was clearly an ordinary creature, but it could easily kill a group of stage one experts.


    ¡®The other party¡¯s background is definitely extremely terrifying ¡­ To have such a Well-Tempered combat technique, it¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s a mysterious ancient race that our ancestors came into the ¡°court of Quietus¡± last time!¡±


    In his shock, he put a label on it.


    He couldn¡¯t be provoked!


    He definitely couldn¡¯t be provoked!


    To think that the other party had pretended to be a newcomer just now. How could this be the appearance of a newcomer?


    ¡°You want to leave? Do you know why? this is the strongest low-leveled PvP race, right? The so-called battle pressure was a very simple thing! Ask, how come the other party doesn¡¯t dare to fight you in PvP next time? It was very simple. It was to leave a serious shadow of failure on the other party, such as using shit to disgust the other party! Or beat the sh * t out of the other party!¡±


    Pfft!


    This rank-9 immortal was hung high up and ruthlessly stabbed into the tree crown.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Blood gushed out, and a scream was heard.


    They were all annihilated.


    shouting to one¡¯s heart¡¯s content, a hot-blooded battle, this is the romance between men. They split up.


    Ding! Ding!


    They could hear the increase in level and experience. Killing monsters above their level had directly become a level 1.


    ¡°Level? what the hell is this?¡± They were confused again.

 Chapter 1054

    ?


    1054 Chapter 1064-heaven¡¯s 49, man¡¯s escape (1)


    ¡°You mean I can level up here and become a level 1 creature?¡± Some players scratched their heads and felt that the crown of the tree was wet and a little itchy. In the bright red color, there was even some green stuff stuck to it.


    ¡°There¡¯s a Green Mark on your head.¡± A player laughed.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Treants that could run away were the most practical race among the lower-level races. They were the results of the accumulated research of the players from generation to generation. Moreover, their evolutionary path was very complete, so many people would choose treants.


    It was publicly acknowledged as the strongest beginner Evolver race, a low-level battle-type race.


    However, it was their first time using treants in PvP.


    After all, the battle between low-level flesh-and-blood creatures, like the wild beasts in the African savannah, was rare in this world that involved extraordinary powers.


    Who didn¡¯t know about some extraordinary powers?


    However, although there was a gap between the first and third ranks of the other party, the gap was not big. At the third rank, they could use spells with real killing power, such as fireballs. They could still beat up an ordinary first rank creature.


    in my opinion, the treants aren¡¯t very good at PvP. They¡¯re wet and can deal 1000 damage to the enemy and 100 damage to themselves. They can play other PvP killing races. Some players shook their heads.


    ¡°Which feces-making machine do you want to play with?¡± The other player¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    The expressions of the players beside him changed as well, as if a huge shadow had been cast over their hearts.


    To be honest, the duels here were too primitive. In the dimensional courtyard of the ¡± spore evolution ¡°, those big shots had already played to their full potential and were left with nothing.


    The most terrifying was the creature known as the strongest champion of PvP:


    A merciless feces-making machine, diarrhoea-style boiling bombs, and a punk toilet. This was the true strongest PvP race. Just like what they said, the strongest solo race not only had to defeat the opponent in a flashy manner, but also leave a painful psychological shadow.


    What was an absolute champion?


    Only when no one challenged him would he possess absolute dominating power.


    don¡¯t say it anymore. If you say it again, I¡¯ll have a psychological shadow ¡­ It¡¯s so disgusting.¡± One of the players said with a speechless expression, ¡± let¡¯s research this thing, this dimensional courtyard.


    They were chatting.


    They didn¡¯t care about the guy they had just killed. They felt that he was just an ordinary planet¡¯s creature. It was natural that he couldn¡¯t compare to them.


    At this moment, they looked outside.


    The players of the six realms of reincarnation were stunned by this piece of information.


    ¡°Our forum, our spore evolution, aren¡¯t they the only ones? There¡¯s a forum in other places, and another dimensional courtyard?¡±


    we ¡­ There¡¯s a dimensional courtyard outside? ¡±


    there¡¯s a forum over there. Is it the same as the one we¡¯re in now? are they chatting? ¡±


    This was very shocking, and the specific feeling was very difficult to describe. It was inexplicably dispirited. If one really wanted to make an analogy, it would be that they felt that they were not the most beloved child of the God of creation.


    Especially when he thought about the forum on the other side, he wanted to take a look. His curiosity was extremely strong. He secretly observed the enemy camp and studied the other side¡¯s forum to see what the other side was up to.


    At this moment, the Asura Dao player took a deep breath and showed everyone the forum.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    There were only two or three comments in the forum. It seemed like it had just appeared, but it was no exception. The page was only about a hundred pages, and most of them were provocative and scolding posts.


    Everyone was confused.


    ¡°From the curses, I can tell that they¡¯re all Daoist cultivators? The one you just killed is a Daoist, f * ck!¡±


    ¡°A great Daoist who has transcended the laws of the universe actually has a common ancestor? Fragrant breath? (Shocked)¡±


    ¡°Looks like these universe friends don¡¯t have any quality. As a worshipper of the great Han universe country, I thought that the moon in the universe was rounder (dog head)¡±


    they didn¡¯t seem to have discussed anything. It was something of practical significance.


    they don¡¯t interact with each other and do their own research behind closed doors. No wonder they didn¡¯t make any progress ¡­ It¡¯s still so barren. The most important thing in developing the life path is communication.¡±


    that¡¯s right. After all, developing a path by myself is just one path out of a hundred billion paths. I¡¯ll only obtain some experience and knowledge from it ¡­ If you don¡¯t communicate with others and obtain one of the other hundred billion paths, gathering hundreds of rivers, how can you sum up the law of evolution?¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone started a heated discussion. Looking at the screenshots of the other side¡¯s forum, they felt that it was very ordinary. It was like a pool of stagnant water, not active at all, and was hidden very deeply.


    The power of the masses was great.


    If one¡¯s own exploration was a part of strength, then a hundred people would be more than a hundred times stronger!


    This was because 100 people could exchange their results and summarize the law of evolution. Once everyone grasped the law, they could deduce it and summarize it together. This would result in more outbursts and crazy virtuous cycles.


    A path had always been created by a group of people from scratch, not by one person. Every person had flaws.


    I feel that if I throw di Qi in, this pool of stagnant water will become flowing water. It¡¯s like helping each other (dog head) ¡±


    that¡¯s right. We used to think that we were very pure and focused on innovation and development. But ever since di Qi learned the nine revolutions mysterious art that we worked so hard for, we began to change ¡­ (Crying tears)¡±


    everyone, don¡¯t look down on him. He¡¯s different from us because we¡¯re all mortals. We all maintain our work experience in society, so we can communicate. After all, we can¡¯t get any real benefits from it ¡­ However, they were different. For existences of this level, knowledge was power. It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression turned cold.


    If they were all Daoist cultivators, how could they help each other and share their hard work in the mysterious ruins of an unknown medium? What a joke! For Daoist cultivators, knowledge was the power of all.


    At this moment, the racer of Mount Haruna came out and concluded, ¡± ¡°This is a chain of suspicion.¡±


    Everyone felt the same way.


    Someone asked,¡±boss, do you have any opinions?¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna chuckled. He felt that everyone had been relying on him recently.¡±What opinion can I have? You guys are already mature keyboard warriors Saints. I guess you¡¯ve already guessed why the God of Destruction has a dimensional courtyard. It¡¯s very likely that the nature of the God of Destruction is the future old and Dying God of creation ¡­¡±


    No one spoke.


    That was what they had guessed.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± however, I still have some small suggestions. I have a general idea of the reason why the venerable sovereign sent you here.


    ¡°You understand now?¡±


    Everyone was slightly shocked and quickly waited for the big boss to speak.


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied, ¡± actually, it¡¯s very simple. First, I need to understand the truth behind this. First, I need to summarize the information on the surface. What¡¯s so different about this courtyard of the God of creation? ¡± This is probably the reason.¡±


    ¡°Worn out?¡±


    the previous dimensional courtyard was filled with ordinary lifeforms. Can this one be upgraded? ¡±


    ¡°The God of creation¡¯s appearance is also a bit strange! I¡¯ve observed the way my Adonis eats the Apple many times. This one is a little unnatural. Could it be a fake?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s no special charm. How do I describe it? It was the feeling of ¡®the life of a God of creation is so boring and dull¡¯! (Serious face)¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no more internal smell.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s old. After all, he¡¯s an old God of creation.¡±


    However, it¡¯s not the God of Destruction himself ¡­ After all, I feel that the God of Destruction comes from the future and is very weak. They are the same existence, so it is likely that he doesn¡¯t wake up often and needs an agent.¡±


    that¡¯s right, the court of Quietus. I feel like there¡¯s some sinister mechanism that¡¯s trying to extract benefits ¡­ It didn¡¯t have the feeling of a pure divine courtyard of creation. It was just an evolved species that was released into the universe ¡­ I¡¯m giving you a great opportunity, and I¡¯m not even after anything.¡±


    Everyone was in a heated discussion.


    When the racer of Mount Haruna saw this, he felt a sense of relief. His knowledge and experience were not low at all, and he could tell that these players had lost quite a bit of their hair.


    this dimensional courtyard is truly a Mediterranean barbershop. It has smoothened out the hairline of many years, leaving behind a sincere knowledge to accompany me.


    The racer of Mount Haruna exclaimed before turning serious and announcing to the entire internet, ¡± ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve always had my doubts. Why is the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation only open to US, the players from earth?


    Could it be that we are the proud children of the heavens? Could it be that our earth is the center of the universe? Geocentric theory? Could it be that the God of creation is living on our earth?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not realistic. Everyone, just smile a little. We¡¯re also a member of the common people, just an ordinary life planet. Then why are we the only special ones? Why are we the only ones with dimensional courtyards? I have an idea now. In fact, the ancestors of China may have told us this a long time ago.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart trembled slightly, and they hurriedly asked us what they were telling us.


    The racer of Mount Haruna fell silent for a moment before slowly uttering an ancient saying that had a deeper meaning to it, ¡± ¡°Heaven is one of the four nine mysteries, man is one of the four mysteries.¡±

 Chapter 1055

    ?


    1055 Archeologists discussing today¡¯s world-shaking talents


    Heaven is one of the four nine, and man is one of them?


    What was the meaning of this?


    Everyone was very puzzled. Although this sentence had indeed been heard in the ancient Taoist mythology and civilization history, and everyone even knew about it.


    The general meaning was that there were changes in the world.


    There were a total of 50 heavenly Dao, 49 of which had evolved into heavenly Dao, and one of which had escaped.


    The racer of Mount Haruna asked,¡¯who¡¯s God? ¡®I believe that no one understood it before, but now they know that the so-called¡¯ heaven ¡®must be the mixed will of the entire universe. Dao Yi is also the God of creation ¡­ The 49 heavenly divination is the 49 divine evolutions of the world ¡­¡±


    Everyone seemed to have come to their senses.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± now, let¡¯s summarize and sort out the meaning! Heaven evolved four nine species, and man took one of them ¡­ Am I right? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already reacted.¡±


    Evolution?


    Tian Yan?


    Everyone recalled the small dimensional courtyard of the God of creation.


    He felt as if he had grasped onto something in the fog, and his expression turned completely solemn.


    In fact, they had already understood what the racer of Mount Haruna was trying to say. The heavens had evolved most of the species in the world, and humans had evolved into the only variable.


    And this ¡®human¡¯ variable ¡­


    It was most likely the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation!


    It was true that most species were naturally evolved from the heavens and earth, evolved from the origin of the great Dao. However, it still gave ¡± living beings ¡± a slight chance to evolve, allowing them to control their own fate. This was one of the escape methods, the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation!


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± now that I think about it, I realize that the phrase ¡®the heavens spread out four nine times, and man escapes into one¡¯ is referring to the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation. In other words, it¡¯s referring to the laws of the great Dao.


    The ¡°human escape¡± referred to living beings, which also referred to the concept of ¡°the origin of life.¡±


    That meant ¡­ ¡°Long ago, the Buddhism system had already known about the laws and rules in this area, as well as the dimensional courtyard. After all, we have already proven that we are not the first batch of ¡®players¡¯ to ascend to the various worlds. Now, we have received double confirmation.


    Everyone kept quiet out of fear.


    They had indeed guessed that he wasn¡¯t one of the first batch of existences.


    Even in the modern hundreds of years, there were ancient Huaxia people who ascended. For example, in the past, they saw the remains of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva and spoke a few Cantonese words to them in The Burning Hell of Avici.


    Those were the ancient people of China, and they couldn¡¯t be faked.


    That group of ancient people was most likely from the dimensional courtyard. Like the alchemy Emperor and the others, they had entered the universe through spore evolution.


    Now, he had double verification.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued. then let¡¯s use this to deduce that the ancient Huaxia civilization¡¯s transcendent system knew about the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation a long time ago. It¡¯s the origin of life in the primordial Dao ¡­ Then, where did they get such a great opportunity from?


    It must be known that the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation was extremely terrifying!


    It was the only variable in the universe that could escape, allowing the living beings to control their own fate ¡­ Even Grade 10 experts didn¡¯t know or sense it! How did we master the ancient Huaxia extraordinary system?¡±


    Speaking of which, this opportunity was indeed too earth-shattering.


    Everyone followed the train of thought of the racer of Mount Haruna and fell into deep thought.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± you¡¯ve already guessed it. I¡¯m afraid that the ancient gods have observed the entire concept of the God of creation and understood his existence ¡­ That was why it could collapse into reality and reveal the land of origin of life ¡­ I personally think that only the first person to observe the existence of the God of creation can master ¡®one¡¯ of escape.


    As for the others like renemansky and moon god Ji, they seemed to have found out about it later on because they had observed that the collapse had become a reality and could exchange with the origin of the great Dao of the universe¡¯s will ¡­ But it can¡¯t just be the entrance to master one.¡±


    Everyone listened with great interest and felt that this was very reasonable.


    ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡±


    it¡¯s not that it¡¯s possible. I thought it was highly likely!


    ¡°That¡¯s right! After all, although the ancient gods and the extraordinary system of Buddhism were powerful, they were only weaker than a level ten civilization ¡­ He didn¡¯t deserve to have the authority to enter the ¡®dimensional courtyard¡¯. .. With such a great opportunity, I¡¯m afraid that we might really be able to connect to the God of creation who was observed in the ancient ruins.¡±


    after all, the God of creation and the dimensional courtyard were originally one.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the best explanation.¡±


    After all, they had previously felt that the origin of the ¡± dimensional courtyard ¡± was very mysterious. Now, it perfectly matched the clues from before.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said. ¡± don¡¯t be in such. hurry. Let¡¯s continue our deduction. Since we¡¯re the first to know the concept of the God of creation, we can only observe it. Only by collapsing it into. physical existence can we obtain the ¡®one¡¯ opportunity that can escape from the unseen world. If the ancient God can observe it ¡­ It means a terrifying fact.¡±


    ¡°What truth?¡±


    Someone asked.


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied, ¡± it¡¯s before the ancient gods. In the entire universe, everyone who knows of the existence of the God of creation has already fallen!


    ¡®Yes, I know you all find it unbelievable, but the truth is very likely to be so ¡­¡¯ originally, we thought that the existence of the God of creation might be unknown in the universe, but there were still powerful level 10 civilizations that knew ¡­ But now, it was very likely that all those who knew about it back then had fallen ¡­ That¡¯s why, in the ancient ruins, the ancient God can be the first ¡­¡±


    In the ancient times, those who knew and observed the God of creation had all fallen. Why had they fallen?


    perhaps it¡¯s to fight for the dimensional courtyard. What about the escapee? ¡±


    it¡¯s possible. Ultimate existences should be more concerned about this. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that they¡¯ve encountered some kind of terrifying dark catastrophe, an unknown disaster of the universe, or an unimaginable existence ¡­ In short, something terrible happened, and a gap appeared in the dark Age.¡±


    Everyone had goosebumps.


    In the distant cosmos epoch, it was very likely that a supermassive dark and terrifying era had appeared. Countless Grand Final realm Dao existences that had stepped into the end of the cosmos fell like meteors, dimmed, and completely dissipated.


    The number of final realm existences that had fallen was so huge that they covered the entire great cosmos, causing a huge fault to appear!


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± everyone, don¡¯t panic. This is just a guess ¡­ Of course, if my guess is true, it means that after breaking through to level ten, I may face something very terrifying, even to the extent of the unimaginable Dark Age, some indescribable ancient historical truth, and countless ancient tombs.¡±


    ¡°In short, this might not be simple ¡­ What kind of enemy do we have in the unseen world, or even beyond the universe?¡±


    Outside of the universe, everyone felt that it was a bit ridiculous, but it was also in the same direction.


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied, ¡± we¡¯ve indeed strayed too far from the topic. However, this has really made me think of a creepy possibility. Let me go back to the present. Originally, there was only one dimensional courtyard, right? ¡±


    Everyone fell silent again, because they knew what the racer of Mount Haruna was going to say. But now, there were two of them!


    What did this mean?


    It meant that the escapeed one had become the escapeed two!


    He was completely confused. Heavenly Dao ¡­ The entire universe was going to be in complete chaos. No era would become like this. It was likely that an unimaginable civilization would be ushered in.


    At this time, it was still fine if he didn¡¯t analyze it in depth, but now he felt too shocked and too horrifying!


    The racer of Mount Haruna asked,¡¯now that you¡¯ve deduced this, you should know what the venerable sovereign is thinking, right? Why are you all put aside?¡±


    ¡°What idea?¡± Some people were dumbfounded.


    The racer of Mount Haruna had a look of helplessness on his face. He was starting to feel powerless to even curse. These people ¡­ Why did he become stupid again?


    He had just praised them for being smart!


    His hairline had protruded, and he had become a saint, but who knew that he couldn¡¯t even stand a compliment!


    It was easy to see what the venerable sovereign was going to do now!


    Feeling helpless, the racer of Mount Haruna took a deep breath and replied, ¡± the escapees have met with some unexpected changes. The best solution now is, of course, to let you all enter this ancient and decaying dimensional courtyard. I hope you can fight for some opportunities or even do other things ¡­


    Everyone came to a sudden realization and felt that they were indeed stupid.


    I knew it. The venerable sovereign, the mastermind behind the scenes, killed the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, the dreamer. How could he not have thought of this? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, awesome! ¡®As expected of the mastermind behind the scenes. Before I became a God, there were no gods in the world ¡­¡¯ They¡¯ve already begun to make arrangements and plant their chess pieces.¡±


    Many netizens felt that they had learned something new.


    To hell with learning.


    With your reaction speed!


    Qiu Mingshan was completely helpless and said, ¡± of course, that¡¯s only one of the reasons. The second reason is that the venerable sovereign has probably seen through what the God of Destruction might be doing.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°It should be something like destroying the world and stirring up the universe.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna heaved a heavy sigh and replied in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t understand what the destruction God¡¯s courtyard is doing? Evolutionary species, right! ¡®That¡¯s right ¡­ But what was added? What did it mean to be able to evolve into a transcendent being? The times had changed.


    Let¡¯s compare it to the Treant that you just fought and walked. Do you think it¡¯s strong? Of course it¡¯s strong, because it¡¯s the strongest species that we created in a solo PvP battle.


    Since he was that strong? Why wasn¡¯t it a transcendent species that could evolve into the myriad world and have great potential?


    Because of its strength, it could only be considered as the Overlord in Stage 1 or 2, when everyone was an ordinary creature. In the outside world, it could no longer be the Overlord.


    This species was deformed and was born to fight alone.


    At this time, in this new dimensional courtyard, this PvP Treant species can still dominate. What about in the future? can he still win against others in a one-on-one battle?¡±


    With a series of words, they gradually fell into deep thought.


    This Treant was invincible in a one-on-one fight in the dimensional courtyard! That was because they were all ordinary lifeforms. However, in this dimensional courtyard, they would probably be eliminated very quickly, because transcendents had appeared!


    However, in this kind of crazy fighting situation, there would be PvP similar to ¡± treants ¡± who would rise up and become the new champion. This champion would kill and evolve all the way to the eighth and ninth rank.


    As for the ninth-grade, one would be able to reach the outside world ¡­


    Someone revealed a look of horror. the dimensional courtyard from before was a courtyard of life. It was full of vitality ¡­ However, this place was different. This was a crazy massacre. This was a venomous insect breeding ¡­ ¡°The gods that evolve and improve their bloodlines and kill their way out will definitely be transcendent animals that purely slaughter. It¡¯s simply unbalanced. They don¡¯t possess any other functions of life except for slaughter, which is likely to destroy the entire great universe!¡±


    Hiss!


    Their hearts turned cold.


    He looked at the dilapidated dimensional courtyard.


    This place was indeed ¡­ It was the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction, because everything that had evolved here was the ultimate weapon of crazy slaughter!

 Chapter 1056

    ?


    1056 The players ¡®countermeasures!


    Everyone was having an intense discussion.


    it really is the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction!


    ¡°Indeed, this is very magical! It seemed like the only difference was the increase in his level, but in fact, it was a world of difference ¡­ It¡¯s the creation of the world, and it¡¯s the destruction of the world!¡±


    heaven is one of the four nine mysteries ¡­ It meant that the heavenly Dao was merciless and had left behind a trace of life. However, before the end of the era, this trace of life had turned into a trace of killing intent! (It¡¯s scary)¡±


    it¡¯s too terrifying. The great Dao is insubstantial, and with a change in variables, life and death can come!


    so, this is what the God of Destruction is like, ending the last universe era!


    They came to a complete realization.


    He was really stupid!


    Stupid, stupid!


    The dimensional courtyard of the God of creation was full of vitality and was filled with the sweet air of freedom. There was no problem for any species to be created. After all, they were all level 0 extraordinary lifeforms.


    But this place was different.


    Although the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction had only changed ordinary spores into extraordinary spores with realms, such as level one, level two ¡­ The 8th and 9th ranks were all about killing and competing, only those at the 9th rank could leave.


    What would the consequences be?


    Non-combative players like alchemy monarch and cute girl would no longer exist.


    In the future, there could only be one species, and that was to know: Slaughter!


    Transcendent lifeforms that had evolved and killed, from a spore, had gone through countless billions of years, and had cruelly killed billions of people. Only after they had evolved and bloomed countless flowers of blood could they walk out of the dimensional courtyard!


    when a species abandons its environment, its defense, and adaptability to withstand temperature and living conditions ¡­ Evolution is only for killing, so what kind of monsters will appear?¡±


    it¡¯s too scary. Our strongest combat bloodline is the nine revolutions mysterious art, but it¡¯s not the main combat technique. It¡¯s also the strongest cultivation method of the farming style, and it¡¯s the recovery style.


    that¡¯s right. Killing and fighting aren¡¯t our hobbies. Our species can tell that we¡¯re the peace-loving country of light.


    they were terrified.


    Only they themselves knew how terrifying this method of evolution was.


    In the last universe era, such brutal, cruel, and heaven-defying existences appeared one after another, destroying and subverting everything!


    The scene was simply too brutal.


    one after another, heaven-defying slaughtering creatures slowly walked out of the darkness, picked up the bloodstained butcher knife in their hands, and became the son of fate. The great Dao favored them, and they became one of the four nine of the heavenly Dao. They began the slaughter ¡­


    wuwuwu ~ I can almost see the time of that Dark Universe. The world is so dim, bloody, cold, and dark. The life planets have become lonely tombs.


    ¡°Is this the descent of the heavenly Dao? Was he walking towards evil? Why would he favor evil and gather the universe¡¯s fate energy on those who kill?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not true! The universe was the massive will of chaos. There was no good or evil, but ¡­ From life to death.¡±


    the universe is getting old, and so is the God of creation. The world is gradually heading towards destruction with him. Finally, the last moment came. The universe collapsed, and all matter in the universe is flowing backward, returning to the densely packed point. That is the ¡®truth¡¯ of the entire universe. Then, the next Big Bang of the universe will happen, and new life will begin to replace.


    ¡°Everything is in a cycle.¡±


    ¡°To follow the Dao of the past and to know the beginning of the past is the Dao order.¡±


    It was as if they had seen a spectacular and unimaginably vast cycle of life.


    Without a doubt, this was the scene of the great destruction of the universe!


    It was because they had observed the future God of Destruction that the collapse became reality. There had never been an era where two existences appeared at the same time in the entire universe!


    The two ¡®one¡¯s that had escaped had actually appeared in the same space-time like never before. One represented life, and the other represented death!


    The alchemy monarch walked out and expressed his opinion, ¡±


    ¡°Everyone, I agree with the racer of Mount Haruna! The appearance of a second dimensional courtyard meant that there were too many things!


    All of you should know that the world is no longer peaceful!


    I didn¡¯t expect that our batch of players had just stepped into the era of tier 9, and it had already begun!


    I¡¯m afraid this will usher in an unprecedented era of catastrophe ¡­ According to the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s speculation, the ancient universe had once experienced a dark catastrophe and a huge chasm, which was why the concept of the God of creation had been forgotten ¡­ It was the first situation.


    as for the second situation, it¡¯s an emergency unknown situation in the ancient era. We even created the God of Destruction. With the two added together ¡­ It has completely confused everything, and it can¡¯t be any darker. It¡¯s an unimaginably chaotic future!¡±


    An ancient past ¡­


    A distant future ¡­


    Two unknown catastrophes that came from both sides, one in front and one in the back, were surging in this era. Just thinking about it gave him goosebumps!


    Who could withstand this?


    It was already too terrifying.


    In front of the internet, countless people were anxious.


    The fate of the world was about to be destroyed, and no one could escape.


    The racer of Mount Haruna heaved a long sigh and lamented, ¡± ¡°Now, do you know the venerable sovereign¡¯s good intentions?¡±


    [ I know (touched) ]


    [ I already understand (tears) ]


    ¡°We misunderstood the venerable sovereign (we deserve to die)¡±


    it¡¯s still us. We¡¯re really too young. We always thought that we had the vision of a Saint, but it turns out that we¡¯re still too inexperienced (crying bitterly) ¡±


    Some of them were in tears, feeling like they were big idiots! You can¡¯t even see through the first level? The racer of Mount Haruna had already seen through so many layers of the game, so how could they even compare?


    Can¡¯t be compared!


    They were all quite arrogant.


    He had created a small TV and various TV stations. He had also duped the Azure abyss divine territory and the fallen civilization. He had even started a trade. Now that he thought about it, it was nothing.


    ¡°Then what do we do now?¡± Some people became modest.


    ¡°What do we do? He must be in the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction. At the very least, he wants to gain a foothold.¡± Qiu Mingshan¡¯s face turned solemn.


    this is an opportunity that the venerable sovereign has created for us. It¡¯s unrealistic to say that we can¡¯t destroy those terrifying dimensional courtyards ¡­ Only when one¡¯s power was huge could they be huge. Basically, there were not many who were truly weak. They were all monsters!


    However, at the very least, we have to make use of our initial advantage and knowledge of evolution to win at the starting line and suppress them for a while.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Six paths of reincarnation, Asura Dao world.


    This place was already the largest gathering place for players and had become a true large-scale online game world.


    The sense of touch, life experience, and the laws of data were real. The NPCs of the path of the heaven-born and the path of the human world made this place a Second world that was recognized by everyone. One could bring their own identity here and live a Second Life seriously.


    Buddhism and Daoism were located in many ancient cities. Countless cultivators were buying and selling evolutionary biological markets and all kinds of evolution blueprints, forming a beautiful scenery.


    In the city, on the streets, in the houses, many people were looking at the forum.


    ¡°I¡¯m in tears ¡­¡±


    venerable sovereign, you actually let the Warriors of the Asura path shoulder such a heavy responsibility ¡­


    ¡°We should work hard. At the very least, we have to help the players inside!¡±


    and you lazy ones, start cultivating seriously!


    ¡­


    Countless people murmured as they began a new life. They were full of fighting spirit as they inherited the spirit of the extraordinary system of Buddhism and Daoism, as well as the will of the ancient Chinese.


    ¡°The human Dao is vast, the immortal Dao is boundless, and the ghost Dao is joyful! In the gate of life, the immortal Dao is life, and the ghost Dao is death!¡±


    ¡°The Qi of the heavens is surging, and my Daoist days are prosperous.¡±


    After a while, a group of Asura Dao players dressed in Daoist robes and held bronze longswords in their hands as they cultivated on the martial arts practice field.


    On the other side, the Asura Dao Warriors were contacting the Asura Dao war gods who had entered the realm and were playing the game for real. we have to use our advantage to crush them. At the very least, we can¡¯t waste our advantage in the early stages.


    yes, the treants are indeed powerful in PvP, but they¡¯re only limited to low-level creatures. I¡¯m afraid that after a while, there will be new generations, and when the second and third rank appear, they¡¯ll be killed!


    we have to use the extraordinary system. The treants can¡¯t continue. Otherwise, we can only use other PvP creatures with more potential? ¡±


    ¡°Hiss? You can¡¯t ¡­¡±


    yes, that terrifying species known as the forbidden nightmare, the strongest PvP champion in history, the terrifying monster of celestial decay, the heartless ¡­ A feces-making machine.¡±


    No one spoke at all, and there was an unprecedented silence.


    A few minutes later, someone slowly said in a hoarse voice, ¡± then who should we let perform it? ¡±


    Everyone was silent for a moment.


    No one made a sound, no one volunteered, and no one could bear this.


    Suddenly, a voice came from the shadow. I think the big octopus is quite suitable. Look at the squid. It¡¯s good at spitting feces to hurt people in the natural world. The big octopus is naturally suitable. Besides, he has shown his brilliance here. His ability to evolve creatures is very outstanding.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable.¡±

 Chapter 1057

    ?


    1057 I am willing to undertake the mission of great revival


    The dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction.


    The earth was verdant and green, and countless living beings were living there. Plants, animals, birds, and fish were all dying, growing, and aging at a visible rate.


    The vicissitudes of life passed from generation to generation.


    However, these rapidly aging creatures were all rank 1!


    He was born as a holy being.


    ¡°This is unbelievable.¡±


    An Asura Dao player squatted in a corner of the forest and said seriously, ¡± we have always been ordinary creatures. This is the first time we have become transcendents.


    ¡°Big octopus, we have a serious mission for you.¡± At this time, a Dao of Asura player looked at brother octopus, who was studying the surroundings, with a serious expression.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Seeing such a serious face, the giant octopus could not help but become serious.


    The player patted his shoulder and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°As one of the 13 war gods of the path of Asura, we¡¯ve finally discovered that we can trust you after a period of testing! There¡¯s an opportunity in front of us, and we¡¯re considering giving it to you.¡±


    ¡°What chance?¡±


    shoulder the responsibility of being a warrior of the Asura path and realize the great Renaissance of the ancient Buddhist civilization!


    Carry ¡­


    The great revival of the ancient Buddhist civilization?


    The giant octopus trembled when it heard that. It felt as if it was carrying a great honor on its shoulders.


    The Buddhist system, the God of creation, these days, he had come to understand more and more how ancient and great the civilization he was in was!


    He was indeed a country bumpkin before. To be taken in and given such a great opportunity was already a great fortune, yet he was given such an important mission?


    ¡°A man will die for his bosom friend, and a woman will look for the one she loves.¡± He suddenly thought of that sentence and felt Supreme glory and happiness.


    ¡°Can you do it?¡± He was being watched by an extremely serious and sincere gaze.


    ¡°Reporting, I can do it!¡±


    The giant octopus stood straight and immediately saluted.


    ¡°The organization chose you because they saw that you¡¯re still walking on the rank-9 path of fusing the soul and the body ¡­ It¡¯s very likely that you¡¯ll never have the chance to step into the ninth-rank in your life. We¡¯re going to give you a chance to completely become a creature here and evolve into a living creature! Step out of this world!¡±


    ¡°To be honest, your talent is valued by the higher-ups! You have a very rare talent in both combat and evolution. You are a pretty good talent in both. You are relatively balanced and can take on this mission.¡±


    and you, you will abandon your own race and evolve into a creature that is brutal, murderous, and heartless. You are the product of the God of Destruction and the culprit who destroys the world. Can you keep your original heart? ¡±


    ¡°I, can!¡±


    The giant octopus was full of vitality.


    Tier 9, the soul and body as one, was unable to become a species here.


    However, rank-8 gods still had their own souls. Their souls could leave their bodies, merge with the creatures here, and walk out.


    the higher-ups will give you their full support. You¡¯ve performed outstandingly!


    An Asura Dao warrior had a serious expression on his face. Under the afterglow of his squint, his face was clearly angular. next, you will be undercover here in the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction.


    The path of the species that you evolve will be extremely difficult. You will be mocked by countless people, and you will receive a lot of prejudice and disdain.


    no one will know who you are, and no one will prove your past. This is destined to be a lonely and dangerous path. You will eventually reach the peak and become one of the ultimate powerful existences of our Buddhist civilization, the real ¡­ The Asura war god! They lived to kill, they fought for their beliefs.


    You will be a Shura!


    You will eventually be recorded and known by the entire Buddhist civilization. You will also enjoy the glory of the entire race, and your achievements may not be weaker than the ancient gods. Comrade Zhang Jianguo, can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can!¡±


    There was an inextinguishable flame in the giant octopus¡¯s eyes, which was getting stronger and stronger.


    It had always been his dream to become a great existence, and one of the great existences of the Buddhist civilization had already combined his two dreams with his beliefs under the influence of his ears and eyes.


    The surrounding Asura path war gods suddenly fell silent. They looked at the young octopus who was full of fighting spirit and vitality, and they had the urge to tear up.


    ¡°We have witnessed your story.¡±


    ¡°Now, please listen to us! This is an ancient creature. From today onwards, you have to learn a special ability!¡±


    Hearing this, the giant octopus¡¯s face changed completely, as if it had been refreshed.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    He had been here for dozens of days.


    Although it had only been a few short moments in reality, a very long time had passed in this terrifying ancient ruin in the high-dimensional space-time, and it had evolved into several stages.


    As the powerful sixth patrol envoy, he had to learn from scratch in this aspect. Although he wasn¡¯t very powerful, he still followed the rules.


    Hualala.


    A small octopus was also floating in the blue ocean, whispering to itself, ¡± sure enough, it can evolve its own race ¡­ ¡®This also means that I can be like the little patrol fellow from before, evolving my own race of life, and then continuously modifying and advancing ¡­¡¯ We¡¯ll do sandbox deductions here and perfect our own civilization and race!¡±


    He called the other investigators little guys ¡­


    He indeed had this qualification, because the gap between the investigators was also extremely great.


    Ryus was known for his cold and iron-blooded nature. He did not like to talk or smile. The claw of the steel torrent of the star strangulation machine used its huge iron body to modify the mechanical battleship. It once had the terrifying combat power to strangle and wrap around a small planet with its iron octopus body, and it had the terrifying power to crush it alive.


    Hualala.


    The little octopus was still floating around with a solemn expression. we have to pay a huge price to stay here. Staying in the high-dimensional space-time for a long time is equivalent to burning our lifespans. The price is too great ¡­ If we stay here, we won¡¯t be able to live for more than a few years.¡±


    The news had already spread.


    He had heard that there might be an ancient civilization that had entered the ¡°court of Quietus¡± in the previous era. They were extremely familiar with the evolution of living races from the beginning, and at the same time, they were very good at the new knowledge of ¡°life evolution.¡±


    A tree man?


    A group of terrifying treants.


    Ryus¡¯s sharp eyes scanned the surroundings vigilantly, in case other creatures changed their expressions and attacked him.


    ¡°Life evolution is definitely a new learning system for us! He had to start from scratch. After all, no one had the power of ¡®evolved life¡¯ before ¡­ If the other party is really an old man with past records and a mature knowledge system, he will have too much of an advantage. We are existences that don¡¯t have the same starting line!¡±


    The difference and the re-entry of an ancient civilization meant that the water here was very deep.


    But how could it not be deep?


    This was an unimaginable place.


    He didn¡¯t plan to give up.


    He was the sixth inspector, a true forbidden Overlord in the universe. To be able to rank sixth out of more than a thousand inspectors and an ordinary rank nine with an imperfect Dao Foundation, it was enough to prove his strength and mental fortitude. In order to move forward, he had already given up too much.


    Moreover, on the path of cultivation, one had to face mountains of daggers and seas of blood, so how could one give up?


    it¡¯s said that those treants are very terrifying and will leave a deep shadow on people. I have to hide for a while. Now, the other party is fully deserving of being the Overlord.


    I don¡¯t know, ¡± Ryus muttered. but they only have the advantage because of the ancient memories they inherited ¡­ There was still a long way to go, and it was not impossible to catch up in the future!


    I¡¯ve been hiding all this time anyway, and this is still seawater. They¡¯re just trees, so they can¡¯t possibly go into the water, right? This is my world, and I want to evolve in the ocean. I just need to ignore everything else.¡±


    He thought about it and decided to dive into the deep sea to continue evolving his race.


    &Nbsp; gulp.


    He suddenly sank.


    Diving into the deep sea, the surroundings gradually darkened, moving towards a deep blue. Finally, the color of the surroundings became dark, and even the species he saw became fewer. It became uninhabited.


    ¡°Here, we can continue to evolve our race.¡± Just as he was about to heave a sigh of relief, he saw a simple black stone castle on the land of the dark and cold ocean below the sea.


    The words ¡± crab King Castle ¡± were written in traditional Chinese characters. He could not recognize them at all. A few strange creatures were wandering around inside, and there were a few dining tables. It seemed to be a restaurant.


    However, it seemed to give people a creepy feeling of death and corruption. It was an unimaginable evil. If one had to describe it, it was as if it was not a Stadium, but a cesspit.


    ¡°SpongeBob, are you ready?¡± A simple and low voice came from inside. we¡¯re going to catch jellyfish.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready! I¡¯m ready!¡±


    Cheerful voices came from the deep sea, giving people a youthful and active atmosphere.


    Two strange treants walked out and put their arms around each other. One of them was a giant sea star made of countless treants entangled together, while the other was a sponge made of countless trees entangled together. Both of them were holding a wooden stick and a small net, and they were very strange in shape.


    ¡°???¡±


    ¡®Trees? why are they under the sea ¡­¡¯ It was like a strange scene from a dark horror story that could give people goosebumps.


    However, something even more terrifying happened.


    They pointed at their own Octopus Group and shouted excitedly,


    wow! Patrick Star, look at the jellyfish!


    Ryus looked at the strange Black Castle. Two creatures were holding hands and running toward him. He was stunned for a moment, and his cold and emotionless face showed a hint of uneasiness.

 Chapter 1058

    ?


    1058 A bewildered-looking Rus


    Whoosh.


    Many cute and small octopuses were swimming in the ocean, their elegant and delicate soft tentacles floating with the waves.


    ¡°Hehehe! This was the jellyfish Park! Patrick Star!¡±


    The huge sponge block, which was entangled with tree vines, held a wooden net and let out a creepy laugh. come and catch the jellyfish!


    He felt that something was wrong.


    It was not that he had not seen such strange and evil scenes before. He had seen some horrifying and evil ancient civilization ruins and even more bizarre and ghastly things. They were evil, strange, horrifying, and unpredictable. However, this was just a living world for evolved species ¡­


    I don¡¯t know which civilization they are from. Maybe their own civilization is so evil that they¡¯re just using this to play tricks.


    He sneered and turned to leave.


    He was too lazy to get involved with these strange creatures. Furthermore, he also felt an extremely strange and gloomy feeling here, a great evil that he had never felt in his life! It came from the simple stone castle, the ¡°crab King Castle,¡± and it gave him goosebumps.


    ¡°Patrick Star, hurry up!¡±


    SpongeBob SquarePants shouted.


    Whoosh.


    Ryus ignored him and swam away.


    In the sea, his speed was extremely fast. How could this kind of strangely shaped undersea Bush and coral compare?


    the jellyfish is running away. SpongeBob SquarePants, watch me-¡± a low, muffled voice came.


    ¡°Hunky man form!¡±


    An explosion came from behind him, and it made his scalp tingle.


    ¡°The old tree¡¯s roots!¡±


    ¡°Tree world!¡±


    ¡°Use every opportunity!¡±


    ¡­


    Countless groups of people were instantly captured by the tree nets connected to the vines. They were all captured in a few breaths.


    ¡°Tree, net, restraint ¡­¡± Rus¡¯s face turned pale.


    At this moment, he finally knew what it was. It was the legendary plant that could run, the terrifying race that had the advantage of being the first to attack!


    Didn¡¯t they say that it was a tree?


    How could a tree dive into the deep sea?


    Weren¡¯t there people on the forums who were determined to unite and resist this ancient mysterious civilization? they were even announcing the race information of this civilization and were now massacring wantonly on the continent?


    SpongeBob, we caught a jellyfish.


    Patrick Star, let¡¯s send it back quickly. Brother octopus is getting impatient. The two of them held hands and ran back happily, kicking up a lot of sand on the bottom of the sea.


    Hualala.


    He was caught and brought to the strange and simple stone castle. Soon, he was thrown into a corner and saw strange creatures that were caught like him and tied up like dumplings.


    When he saw this scene, his mind instantly jolted. The dozen or so species that had been captured were completely enraged. He looked at the comments on the forum.


    come on, we¡¯re in the seventh land area. We¡¯re killing this Treant on a large grassland. Let¡¯s kill him and eliminate him first!


    ¡°We¡¯re about to win! The enemy¡¯s race has suffered heavy losses. Who¡¯s going to help?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up! Everyone, gather on the land and surround it!¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡± He laughed coldly.


    Looking at the calm faces of the guys around him, he was afraid that these guys had sent the messages after they were caught, right?


    On the surface, it seemed as if he was deliberately luring the others to come ashore, saying that a battle had already broken out on land and that they were going to help. In reality, he was hinting for the other existences to hide in the sea. After all, trees could not swim in the sea. They would float up and that was an extremely safe place ¡­ This was a blind spot in their thinking. Many people would definitely choose to go into the sea and wait for them to fight, so they could benefit from it.


    He did not need many people to believe him. Even if half of them went to the land to help and the other half hid in the sea, it would be enough.


    He sneered a few times. These guys were all old antiques that had lived for tens of thousands of years. They were old and scheming. Not a single word told others to walk into the sea, but they secretly hinted to the others that walking into the sea was the safest.


    ¡°A bunch of old cunning people.¡±


    He silently let out a sigh of relief.


    He had been in the pugilistic world for many years and could be considered a wily old fox. However, he was still tricked. These guys were not simple. He shook his head and looked at the forum which only had a hundred pages. At this time, the forum had already soared to five or six hundred pages. There was a comment:


    ¡°I¡¯ve already rushed over to help! The other party was indeed strong, but he was almost exhausted. He hoped that someone could come to his aid! Otherwise, once we¡¯re all annihilated, no one on this land will be able to stop them. The entire continent might be wiped out by them! The land¡¯s evolution area will be completely occupied by them!¡±


    ¡­


    Once the message was sent, he also silently observed the other species and was also tied to the ground as if nothing had happened.


    It was true that being caught once meant facing death.


    After dying three times, they would be eliminated.


    After the third time, they could be reborn the fourth time, which would require a huge amount of resources. Even for powerful existences like them, these resources were very costly.


    After all, this was Nasella¡¯s scheme. He had set an unimaginably sky-high price for the wealthy old leeks who had poor evolutionary qualifications but wanted to come in.


    since they¡¯re not going to kill us, we¡¯re not in a hurry to die. Let¡¯s observe the others first ¡­ Ryus took a deep breath. After all, death was a skill, and it was not something that could be done just because one wanted to. The other party had tied them up and stuffed something in their throats to prevent them from committing suicide.


    but it¡¯s no use ¡­ It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no one who¡¯s thought of keeping a living thing locked up and not letting it commit suicide ¡­¡± No. Ryus shook his head. but we can control the evolution of living things. We can also evolve the body¡¯s mechanism to commit suicide.


    However, it would take some time.


    Therefore, he had no fear.


    Soon, he saw a small green seaweed creature that called itself the ruffian boss. It was the brain bug God, who was seriously registering and observing their data.


    As expected, they were captured to observe their evolutionary data.


    But this was something that couldn¡¯t be helped. After being captured alive, they couldn¡¯t quickly commit suicide and could only be slaughtered.


    ¡°Hmm, about twenty-seven ¡­¡± There are all kinds of species, even birds. That should be enough, and they all have pretty good bloodlines. Maybe they evolved from their own species. It should be enough to make the ¡®m?bius¡¯ ring¡¯? ¡± When the brain bug God said that, he looked horrified and looked at them with pity.


    It was said that it was a perpetual motion machine of a living creature ¡­


    Soon, Patrick Star and SpongeBob SquarePants walked into the simple stone castle and began to do further research.


    ¡°Eh? This thing is from the giant octopus clan?¡± SpongeBob SquarePants quickly noticed this. After all, it would be discovered after a careful inspection. It was stunned for a moment. a giant octopus and a rank-9 Dao-achieving individual? ¡±


    Patrick Star was also shocked. He whispered to SpongeBob,


    ¡°What do we do?¡±


    I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s a ninth-grade giant octopus. With its size, it must be very strong ¡­


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be good for us to kill renemansky, right?¡±


    ¡­


    At the side, Ryus found it strange.


    It seemed like the other party was very familiar with his race, and even knew about reinimanska ¡­ He felt that he had misheard this word. What friendship with reinymansky?


    He had guessed that this race might be very ancient.


    After all, the last time the ¡°court of Quietus¡± was opened was at least hundreds of thousands of years ago, right? However, it was strange that this race knew the fallen reinimanska ¡­


    At this moment, these players were discussing seriously. They didn¡¯t care much about it and just wanted to do him a favor. After all, it didn¡¯t matter if they did it or not.


    also, brother octopus is also a member of this race. Why don¡¯t we inform brother octopus? ¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t matter anyway.¡±


    ¡­


    After a while, under the envious gazes of the crowd, he was brought out.


    As for Ryus, he also saw a giant octopus that looked similar to him in the stone house. From the structure of its bloodline, it was very likely to be his own race.


    At this moment, he was soaking in a stinky bath barrel. It was like a muddy swamp, and a creature was evolving in it.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± what? ¡± Rus was stunned. His clansmen were in the ancient ruins and naturally knew about it, but he didn¡¯t care and left it to its own fate.


    ¡°Oh, this is some kind of evolution.¡±


    The giant octopus shook its head and looked determined. this was made by xingxiu sect, an ancient sect of Buddhism and Daoism ¡­ This is the godly King¡¯s wooden cauldron. It collects all the poisonous things in the world, including filth, rotten things, corpses, and feces. After soaking in it and polishing it every day, one can cultivate the thousand Spider thousand poison body.¡±


    Ryus didn¡¯t react in time.


    The other party should be very excited to see his ancestor. How could he be so calm?


    He was the sixth patrol envoy, with unparalleled power and talent. With just a slight move of his finger, he could make his own clansmen soar.


    It was impossible for The Clansman in front of him to reach level 9. He was only a God. He knew how difficult it was for his own clan to reach level 9!


    However, this Ordinary Level eight God giant octopus glanced at him. It was very calm as it bathed in the poisonous sea. you¡¯ve already fallen behind. You¡¯re a poor country bumpkin. You won¡¯t understand even if I tell you ¡­ I¡¯ve evolved into the most evil and ancient species in the world-Asura.¡±


    Asura?


    At that moment, he was completely captivated.


    From the looks of it, this bode had his own fortuitous encounter and climbed up a large tree. Some unimaginably ancient civilization was even using the other party¡¯s ¡± evolutionary knowledge ¡± to evolve a species?


    He rolled his eyes and knew that he might really not have to die. He quickly smiled and said, ¡± ¡°It seems that our clan has completely risen and is already evolving into a new species. What is an Asura? ¡®I just heard them say that the m?bius ring ¡­¡¯ It seemed to be some kind of ritual? Does evolution need a ritual?¡±


    The big octopus looked at the people beside him, but they didn¡¯t care. They were just people who got in through connections, so it didn¡¯t matter if they were short of one. If they let them go, so be it. They would give the big octopus and reinimansaga face.


    you¡¯re lucky. Since you can¡¯t understand the truth of this yard, it means that you¡¯ve left the universe garden. After the era of reinimanska, you¡¯ve become a poor country bumpkin who knows nothing. A few players at the side laughed and spread out their hands, their faces full of pity.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    A country bumpkin calling me?


    This look of contempt, as if he was looking at a country bumpkin, made Ryus¡¯s face turn black.


    If he was outside, these living beings would have been killed by him. Still clamoring here?


    Also, what did they mean? this ancient and mysterious civilization not only knew about this place, but renemansky also knew about this land?


    He felt very inexplicable, as if he had fallen into a fog.


    The giant octopus took a deep breath and looked at its ancestor with pity. there are some things that I can¡¯t say ¡­ Ancestor, your realm is not high enough. However, you can ask this species in front of you.¡±


    Even his descendants were acting like he was a country bumpkin?


    There was nothing more scornful than this.


    The veins on his face bulged.


    For existences at their level, knowledge was power. If they thought that you lacked knowledge, they thought that you were extremely weak.


    However, he still calmed down despite his extreme forbearance. After all, he was under the roof. It would be best if he did not die this time. There was no need to fall out with him. He smiled and said, ¡± then, this Asura ¡­


    ¡°This is an ancient legend.¡±


    The giant octopus looked a little horrified as he spoke of the popular science that the players had taught him. once upon a time, everything evolved on this land, but an extremely terrifying Overlord appeared. His name was ¡­ Asura.¡±


    is this the creature that you¡¯re evolving now? ¡± &Nbsp; his eyes shone. Exchanging knowledge and obtaining information was a huge benefit and treasure to him.


    ¡°Yes, this is it.¡± The big octopus took a deep breath. in that land, there was a period of time when fighting was very popular. This tree man species was one of the few at that time ¡­ However, it still couldn¡¯t be compared to an evil and terrifying existence that had once missed that piece of land.


    That living being was an extremely evil and abnormal being. At that time. there was a powerful existence who used alchemy to create a species that was the source of life. It was full of vitality and represented the origin of everything ¡­¡±


    When Ryus heard this, he was shocked.


    A supernatural species that symbolizes the origin of life?


    It seemed that the history of the Court of Quietus was very ancient and mysterious, and many things had happened the last time it opened.


    The giant octopus continued, ¡± after the species that represented life left, there were no more powerful beings on the land at that time. There was an existence who suddenly had an idea. Since there was life that represented everything, there was also death that represented everything. He began to evolve an original species that represented death and evil ¡­


    He began to think, what was death?


    The five curses of heaven and man ¡­ His clothes are dirty, his hair is withered, his armpits are sweaty, and his body is smelly. At the same time, he used classics to find out that the human body¡¯s excretions are the place where the waste is stored, symbolizing dirt and filth. Maybe he can go in this direction?¡±


    Ryus felt that something was wrong.


    The giant octopus also took a deep breath. so, he became a madman. Since he was a creature that represented filth and poison, he evolved into a dung beetle, a life that fed on feces. Then, he was not satisfied, so he evolved into a bedbug. His fart was very smelly. Then, he fermented and rotted the corpses of supernatural animals and soaked them in melted corpse water. In short, the filth gathered in his body and evolved in it.


    Ryus listened to this part of history.


    This wasn¡¯t strange, as some evil techniques in the universe were also cultivated in this way.

 Chapter 1059

    ?


    1059 Chapter 1069-stunned!


    The giant octopus looked at its ancient ancestor, who was a grade-9, and could not help but sigh.


    If it was in the past, he would definitely be so excited that he would kneel down and worship her without thinking.


    But ¡­ Times were different now.


    As someone who knew the ultimate secret of the universe and had entered the city, although he didn¡¯t completely look down on them, he still felt a kind of contempt for them. He looked at his ancient ancestor who was still at a loss and looked like a country bumpkin.


    So what if he was a tier 9?


    So what if he was unimaginably powerful?


    So what if he could kill him with one hand?


    It was really pitiful.


    The giant octopus felt complicated in its heart, but it also had a strong sense of superiority. It sighed and continued to explain, in the ancient land of evolution, that Asura quickly became a synonym for filth, evil, and filth. Everywhere he went, natural disasters occurred, and everywhere he said was a land of death.


    ¡°Countless people were scared out of their wits. In that era of heroes, when he became the champion of fighting, no one dared to challenge his dignity. No matter if he won or lost, he would pour shit on people and poison the shit. It was like fighting with a Shrew on the street. Who could stand that?¡±


    In the distance, the players were also frightened when they thought about it.


    Playing with mud was one thing, but playing with Daddi, who could stand this?


    At that time, everyone guessed that this b * stard might be a septic tank worker in reality. The pipe was unclogged and he held a toilet bowl all year round. However, everyone also said that with such advanced knowledge, it was unlikely that he was a low-level social worker. He might be a high-level intellectual, or even a University professor or teacher. He might have a very dark background and was a stinky fetish.


    After all, there was no such thing as a twisted mind in the game Network. There were all kinds of talents on the internet and all kinds of creatures, but this was too scary.


    In fact, this player was already a legendary player in the city back then.


    The big octopus took a deep breath. but soon, he was not satisfied again. It was lonely at the top. He felt that he had stopped improving, so he thought that the pure filth and evil should not only be physical, but also spiritual filth ¡­ For example, despair. The black despair formed from the remains of the bloodline was the true essence of ¡®death¡¯.


    Senior created the ¡®alchemy gate¡¯, and so, in order to create the¡¯ Death Gate ¡®that was your enemy, he had a bold idea.¡±


    ¡°What? a bold idea?¡±


    His curiosity was piqued, and he felt his hair stand on end as he was brought into the scene.


    Gathering all the filthy things in the world-corpses, filth, corpses, decay, and fermentation-it was indeed very likely to produce powerful poisonous creatures.


    He was indeed very thoughtful.


    his bolder idea was that no one would survive ¡­ M?bius¡¯s ring.¡± There was an indescribable fear in the big octopus¡¯s eyes.


    Ryus was still confused.


    The giant octopus took a deep breath. the m?bius¡¯s ring is an extremely evil summoning ritual he designed. It¡¯s a gathering creature ¡­ As for the actual form, it is based on the evil god!¡±


    ¡°Evil god?¡± Rus was at a loss again.


    ¡°You, you actually don¡¯t remember?¡±


    The giant octopus was stunned. It looked at its ancestor and said sadly, ¡± have you even forgotten the evil god? you have forgotten the glory of your ancestors ¡­


    Ryus: ¡°??? ¡±


    ¡®I should remember something ¡­¡¯


    ¡®Evil god ¡­ the evil god, ¡± he muttered. He could not remember having such an impression no matter how he thought about it. He suddenly felt that it had become eerie and strange.


    The giant octopus¡¯s expression changed slightly, but it gradually calmed down. It stirred the black muddy water in the bathtub and sighed, ¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. The evil god was a kind of collective life ¡­ Countless lives, as organs and tissues, are gathered to form a life.¡±


    There¡¯s such a life?


    Ryus frowned slightly. He felt that this route was too powerful and strange, and the knowledge involved was very deep.


    ¡°Then how do these United organizations, which form an Army, pass food to each other?¡± he could not help but ask.


    The big octopus was slightly surprised. naturally, it¡¯s because some of the tissues are pipeline creatures ¡­ They replace the blood vessels of living creatures and transport food and nutrients.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The giant octopus¡¯s voice suddenly became strange. this m?bius¡¯s ring is also a convergence creature ¡­ However, he did not have a pipeline to transport the food. He was in the shape of a pyramid. He ate the food on the first floor, and the food on the second floor ¡­ One by one, they formed a biological centipede. Then, the head and tail of the centipede connected to form a ring ¡­


    According to speculation, he might have been influenced by a movie of their civilization, or by the Golden meal of a certain culture. He called it the m?bius ring, the perpetual ring of life.¡±


    Of course, they didn¡¯t say anything. It could also be given by a famous person, Olly, who was a toilet jubilant! Eighth brother¡¯s influence ¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Perpetual motion?


    When it formed a ring, it was indeed perpetual ¡­


    He was completely stunned.


    Wait, isn¡¯t the civilization on your planet a little too special?


    The shadow of a centipede was too terrifying. It was not that he had not seen such cruel torture instruments before, but it was the first time he had seen such an unconventional way of torture. And, food ¡­ This can be treated as food?


    He completely admired the diversity of civilization.


    However, as expected of a completely new system, biological evolution and chemistry. There was actually such a evolutionary deduction method for creatures? It was simply ¡­ It was an eye-opening experience!


    He felt like he had learned something.


    as for him, he began to transform into a chainsaw demon. He attacked, assassinated, and fought one-on-one everywhere. He forcefully captured some wild evolved creatures and gathered them together ¡­ ¡°He said that by using this kind of torture, the mental torture of despair will lead to corruption and decay. The resentment and corruption formed by such dead creatures will condense into the only ¡®undead substance¡¯ of life.¡±


    Dead ¡­ Quality?


    The ¡®essence¡¯ that represented the source of life was something that Ryus naturally knew.


    The original substance was the wisps of innate living matter that formed an embryo when life was born. It was the source of life, but it would disappear even faster and become an ordinary soul. It was extremely difficult to extract it.


    Life had its essence, and at the moment of death, there was ¡­ A hostage?


    He fell into deep thought and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible! Everything in the world was relative. If there was an origin substance of life, there might also be an origin substance of death ¡­


    ¡°Essence is widely used, so it¡¯s very common. It has been passed down from a long time ago. I don¡¯t know who discovered it first, but in short, you can see similar extraction methods in almost all the ruins of high-leveled civilizations.¡±


    The original substance was something that all higher civilizations knew. It was a very common thing.


    Even a technological civilization without a legacy could discover similar techniques from any ancient high-level ruins and learn from them.


    Ryus fell into deep thought and said with a solemn expression, ¡± ¡®The original substance wants to kill a large number of newborns ¡­ The undead also needed to kill a large number of people to torture them, making them hate and die in despair, giving birth to traces of undead ¡­ It¡¯s the same in essence.¡±


    The extraction of both required killing, a large-scale killing.


    According to a series of conjectures, there might be a death hostage ¡­ However, this thing could be very dangerous. It was an unimaginable taboo poison, so it was not common at all!


    at that time, he wanted to use this m?bius ¡®ring to create a bunch of rotten lives that had died in despair. Then, he would soak them in it to form a new thousand Spider thousand poison body.


    ¡°Then, did you succeed in this?¡± There was a hint of surprise in his voice.


    ¡°No, he failed,¡± The giant octopus took a deep breath. he found that no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t get the desired effect. He thought hard for a long time and finally found the problem.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    life is the only beginning, and death is strange ¡­ Perhaps through endless corruption, the corpses of various powerful transcendent life laws have to gather together and ferment to form the original ¡®dead substance¡¯. ¡±


    It made sense to him.


    The extraction of the death substance seemed to be even more difficult.


    after that, he started to gather all kinds of supernatural beings to form the ritual of the m?bius ring. At that time. he wanted to gather a group of supernatural beings of wind, fire, Thunder, lightning, and so on to die together in despair and darkness ¡­ Then, he wanted to attack the players, but he was surrounded and killed.¡± The giant octopus said.


    The players were not fools.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re just playing with daddy, but you can also use it to fight us. You can even bear with using ordinary ownerless creatures for experiments ¡­¡¯ But now, they want to attack us? You want us to hold that ceremony?


    Who could tolerate this? he had killed him in an instant.


    However, the explosion that day overthrew the Great Demon King. Countless PvP solo-ed extraordinary creatures rushed up, and none of them were clean. It caused a huge psychological shadow to all the players, and they still remembered the fear of that moment even today.


    Even though no one knew if he would succeed, no one wanted to sacrifice themselves for his scientific art ¡­


    ¡°This really makes one sigh.¡±


    Ryus shook his head and sighed. It seemed that for beings of the Galaxy like them, it was normal to torture and kill the life of ordinary planets and perform evil rituals. The universe was crueler than they had imagined. such a fanatical scientist who sacrificed himself for the truth has actually fallen.


    and today, I will inherit this warrior and continue forward. The giant octopus said with a serious face.


    Finally, it dawned on him.


    At this very moment, they were in that simple stone house, the crab King Castle. What were they planning to do by capturing those transcendents ¡­


    ¡°These people! It turns out that they want to capture us and ¡­¡± His pupils instantly contracted fiercely. Suddenly, he had a feeling that he had just survived a disaster. He had almost been finished.

 Chapter 1060

    ?


    1060 Daoist cultivators who fainted from fear


    The little octopus he was controlling had goosebumps all over its body!


    ¡°I almost ¡­¡± He revealed a look of shock.


    As he looked at those tier nine Dao cultivators, he seemed to see a terrifying future. His heart actually thumped wildly for a moment, and he was secretly rejoicing.


    Seeing that they were not killed, these Dao cultivators were still too young to be lingering on their last breath and observing.


    They had no idea what was waiting for them.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too cruel?¡± he asked. SpongeBob said hesitantly. After all, this was the first time it had evolved into something so evil.


    Slaughter.


    How could killing creatures not be evil?


    He had walked through death.


    However, they had to do it at this time. They could not disappoint the venerable sovereign¡¯s expectations and their own Buddhism and Huaxia civilization.


    it can¡¯t be helped. In this world, everything is balanced. To achieve success, you must pay pain ¡­ It¡¯s just that they¡¯re giving, and we¡¯re getting.¡±


    The player said helplessly, ¡± sigh, we don¡¯t want to kill people and perform evil rituals. Even in the game, it will leave a psychological shadow. However, these are all Daoists. They have strong minds. It¡¯s fine.


    Would it be fine if he was an enlightened person?


    That made sense!


    They had roamed the Galaxy and had seen all sorts of storms.


    It was a small problem for these cultivators to eat shit.


    Ryus kept thinking, and he finally understood what was going on.


    With the mental fortitude of great universe existences like them, after walking through mountains of corpses and seas of blood on planets, wasn¡¯t eating a kilogram or two of them a piece of cake?


    It was just evolution, why would he care so much? It might even evolve into a dung beetle, and it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if a super universe life form that could devour the heavens and earth appeared!


    Ryus took a deep breath. As a man of reason, he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong.


    Natural selection, survival of the fittest, why were there so many things to pay attention to?


    I think it¡¯s fine. This kind of ritual can also train the minds of these cultivators. I can help.


    He suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and chuckled.


    This was a good opportunity to disgust his competitors and kill them. He smiled and said with a kind expression, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m also very interested in the evolution of this life.¡±


    SpongeBob SquarePants and Patrick Star looked at him in surprise, but they quickly calmed down.


    As expected of tier 9, each and every one of them were old monsters with deep foresight.


    After all, it was very normal for such an ancient existence who had lived for tens of thousands of years to join a gang and harm the hostages.


    after all, you¡¯re a country bumpkin. You¡¯ve even lost knowledge of the universe garden. You might not be able to keep up with us. SpongeBob tried to persuade him in a low voice.


    Country bumpkin.


    Blue veins popped out on his face.


    As the sixth investigator, the strongest Daoist below level ten, it had been a long time since he had been humiliated like this. Not only did other existences humiliate him, but even his descendants of the bord clan looked at him with such pitiful eyes?


    Contempt, disdain, and mockery were all bearable.


    However, the most destructive power was the look of pity, regret, and sympathy, as if he was looking at a farmer in the countryside.


    He couldn¡¯t bear this kind of gaze.


    What do you mean I¡¯m not good enough? ¡± Ryus said. I¡¯ve seen far more cruel rituals than you have. What you¡¯re doing is like child¡¯s play. You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll steal your acting and matching routes when I find out, aren¡¯t you? ¡±


    SpongeBob SquarePants ¡®face was full of disdain. how can it be so easy to learn? according to our deductions, to have this evil ritual, the combination of various elements ¡­ It¡¯s done in a calculated order, and the latest heavenly Dao deduction piano has been used to assist in the deduction of life.¡±


    ¡°The heavenly Dao is deducing the piano?¡±


    His heart trembled, and he could not believe his ears!


    The deduction of the heavenly Dao must involve the core of the universe. It must be a terrifying forbidden creation that might not be inferior to this land of life ¡­


    The other party even had such a thing?


    What level of ancient civilization was it?


    Tenth level?


    Even if it was a level 10 civilization, it would be the most powerful one. It was close to all the core laws of the universe and knew all the secrets of the universe.


    If he did not believe it before and thought that the other party was just mocking him, he could not help but start to doubt himself now. Was his knowledge really shallow?


    The other party was most likely lying to him ¡­


    ¡®But is there really a need to lie to me? if I think about it carefully, it¡¯s indeed possible if I can really do it ¡­¡¯


    &Nbsp; his mind quickly spun as he thought about whether or not there was a chance to benefit from this person and obtain some terrifying fortune.


    His breathing was slightly rapid.


    One of the players didn¡¯t pay much attention to the other party, thinking that he was just ordinary. He really treated him as a relative of the big octopus and shook his head.¡±You know that you¡¯ll have to deduce a compound bloodline sooner or later in this place, right? The heavenly Dao deduction piano was a tool created by the heavenly Dao laws. It could deduce a compound bloodline talent! In fact, the source of the deduction of the great Dao would definitely be like a fish in water here ¡­ Compound bloodline, first deduce the framework, then evolve ¡­¡±


    In fact, they had also speculated about it after that.


    At that time, even if he didn¡¯t stop that player, it was almost impossible to succeed.


    This evil ritual required a special order to gather the vengeful, filthy, and dead bodies of wind, fire, Thunder, and lightning, as well as all kinds of supernatural beings, to form a kind of ¡®dead substance.¡¯ Just like alchemy, it was not something that could be done as one wished. It was a formula that could change at any time according to the existing creatures.


    At that time, the technical level was simply not up to par. Now, it was possible to do it by using the ¡± heavenly path piano ¡± to deduce the fusion route of the complex laws.


    After all, the heaven¡¯s path piano was really terrifying. It could deduce all the existing laws and was the generator of the laws of the universe ¡­


    It was like a palette of great Dao. By throwing in various ink materials, it could simulate or even produce mixed colors.


    I¡¯ll stop talking about that. The heavenly Dao generator is already in the process of being deduced ¡­ Based on the data we just collected, we can quickly deduce a model.¡± SpongeBob SquarePants looked at the giant octopus at the side. now, I¡¯ll let you get used to the filth, death, decay, decay ¡­ You¡¯ll become an evil ancient lifeform. In a moment, you¡¯ll probably have to evolve in the midst of death.¡±


    Hualala.


    The giant octopus was still soaking in the rotten and poisonous black bucket, training the thousand Spider thousand poison body.


    After a while, a few players seemed to have received a message from outside and said seriously, ¡± it¡¯s almost done. Everything outside is done. We can start the evil summoning ritual now.


    They were not here to play.


    Since he had to evolve and kill species, he had to do it in one step.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, the champion of the PvP competition, the sordid magic weapon, and the five decays of heaven and man, these evil and dirty dark creatures of death, were indeed pure killing weapons!


    Soon, they started the ceremony and walked into the stone house.


    ¡°Now, a perfect food chain is about to form! Now, I¡¯ll show you the level of evolution of civilization and how the food chain is produced!¡± A player walked in.


    The Dao-achieving cultivators around him were slightly shocked.


    Sure enough, not using suicide was the right thing to do. He could see something.


    Food chain? The ecosystem? This was a type of knowledge on stabilizing the ecosystem on a planet. He didn¡¯t expect that the other party had indeed studied evolution knowledge very deeply. He had actually already understood the macroscopic biological evolution System?


    They were a little restless. As expected, since they had been caught, they could stay and observe the other party¡¯s background. But in the next second, they stiffened slightly.


    ¡°What are these strange Tree Men doing?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡±


    ¡­


    These Dao cultivators soon realized what terrible things they were about to face.


    In the next second, they saw a series of actions. They were completely scared out of their wits and simply couldn¡¯t believe their eyes!


    ¡°???¡±


    What kind of food chain is this! Are you guys crazy? Are they using us to transform into some kind of species? And there was actually such a way of evolution?


    Their minds went blank.


    The other party¡¯s civilization was indeed proficient in the path of evolutionary life and had long formed a perfect discipline. However, what was wrong with their civilization? There¡¯s actually such a strange evolution method?


    This ecosystem of food chains alone had refreshed their outlook on life!


    After all, the collapse of their three views was certain. The players who were proficient in evolution back then were dumbfounded and wondered if there was such a strange person in the world. They didn¡¯t even have the knowledge of evolution, so they were even more horrified by this unprecedented method.


    At this moment, they were screaming, cursing, and feeling fear in their hearts. However, nothing they did could change their fate. He had never been so humiliated in his many years of roaming the Galaxy.


    For existences like them, if they were captured, they could almost commit suicide in an instant. It was difficult to stop them from committing suicide ¡­ However, in this place, they were only low-level extraordinary creatures. They had no way to struggle or commit suicide.


    ¡°Did you string them together?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    wait, this species fainted from fear, this one fainted from fear, and this one peed his pants. They¡¯re acting like a food chain the moment they arrive. Aren¡¯t these Daoist cultivators too weak to withstand this? Isn¡¯t it just eating some poop?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is a terrible torture for modern people. Wasn¡¯t it very common in ancient times? The ten great tortures of ancient times are much crueler than this. This is nothing. These Daoist cultivators should have seen a lot of them.¡±


    it¡¯s fine. They¡¯ve indeed seen a lot. It¡¯s just that it happened to their high and mighty selves. They might be a little dumbfounded, but it¡¯s not that they have a low tolerance. It¡¯s the species they control that has a low tolerance. They must still be very clear-headed in reality.


    ¡°AI, this isn¡¯t human. At most, we¡¯re just abusing animals. I feel much better. After all, I don¡¯t want to kill anyone, and I don¡¯t dare to. Birds, fish, beasts, spiders ¡­ It¡¯s a beautiful necklace. This must be the evil ritual in the legends.¡±


    Hmm, this is the m?bius¡¯s ring of the food chain. ¡°It¡¯s also a form of evolution of the convergence form. It¡¯s not much different from the form of the evil God¡¯s convergence creatures in the past, where a group of people gathered into a super large creature.¡±


    &Nbsp; ¡± the second evil god might be born.


    ¡°This is the Grim Reaper, brother.¡±

 Chapter 1061

    ?


    1061 The players ¡®fear!


    One day, two days ¡­


    Countless days passed.


    In the beginning, they would still cry out in pain, their eyes full of tears, but in the end, only numbness remained, their faces yellow and thin. Of course, they also found some Daoist cultivators and began to get used to it.


    He even glared at them with anger.


    There were also some who surprised them even more. Some Daoists could still find joy in the midst of suffering and even secretly stuck out their tongues to eat ¡­ Even they felt that the world was too magical.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    When the players saw this unforgettable scene, they could not help but be completely shocked.


    This?


    Eighth place on average?


    He was already ecstatic?


    Countless f * cking thoughts ran through their minds. They suddenly felt that they were still too young ¡­


    When it came to acting cool and playing around, they were still no match for these big Brothers. They were still bound by the prejudice of ordinary people. Perhaps this was really nothing to these successful cultivators. Their adaptability was very strong. They came to a shocking conclusion about this situation:


    ¡°F * ck! Some cultivators had actually gotten used to it! (Motherf * cker)¡±


    ¡°They even want to live! It began to eat, its little eyes rolling around as it continued to observe what we were going to do! (Pissing my pants)¡±


    ¡°In order to secretly observe our species and learn our knowledge of biological evolution, is it so dirty? (Crying, crying, crying)¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so f * cking scary. Can you see their eyes? they¡¯re very calm and gentle, as if there¡¯s no big enmity between them, but they give people a sense of horror like they¡¯re killing demons who can¡¯t sleep! (Terrifying)¡±


    no, there¡¯s a reason why they¡¯re used to those Daoists. Have you noticed that most of them are beast-type Daoists? many of them are dogs, insects, vultures ¡­ It¡¯s the natural world that feeds on the rotten.¡±


    They sighed with emotion. These Daoists were indeed experienced. The salt they had eaten was indeed more than the rice they had eaten.


    Back then, if they had abandoned their prejudice like this, they would not have been so deeply afraid of the merciless feces-making machine player.


    They were too young. After all, they were born ordinary people. The fear and fear of the real world really didn¡¯t have much effect on these beings.


    The forums on the internet were also very frightening. There was a terrifying heated discussion among the big shots.


    Their war strategy had always been successful, but this was the first time they had been defeated!


    The racer of Mount Haruna: these people are too ruthless. We have the first-mover advantage, so they can¡¯t beat us. After all, they don¡¯t have any evolutionary knowledge. We are too mature to start from zero ¡­ Now, they¡¯re so terrifying. When the time comes, we might not be able to suppress them!¡±


    This sentence was very realistic. The average quality of the other party was high, and there was no way to beat them.


    Those who thought of themselves as geniuses were the real fools. Most players knew their own capabilities and that they could not beat these Daoists.


    Cute girl: ¡± yes, they were as fierce and patient as wolves. All of them were at the level of monsters. In their little eyes, it was written that ¡®life has its ups and downs, don¡¯t bully the young and poor¡¯. I thought I was good enough, but who knew that the other party was not on the same level as us. They could bear any humiliation!


    Mengmei had completely discovered that normal humiliation and humiliation had no effect on them. They were completely impervious to anything!


    The alchemy Monarch: ¡± we have to be on guard. Continue to suppress them and not give them the opportunity to rise. You must know that the two dimensional courtyards ¡­ ¡®We don¡¯t have an essential advantage. We¡¯re just a little older than them ¡­¡¯ Suppress their development for as long as possible.¡±


    You think you¡¯re shameless, but she¡¯s more ruthless than you!


    The players began to feel panic, vigilance, and a strong sense of danger.


    They were born as ordinary people, so they really couldn¡¯t compare with those who achieved Dao on average. This was a very cruel reality.


    After all, when they were previously scheming against the existences from the tiel Empire, they really did not have such a creepy feeling ¡­ This was because they were all ninth-rank Dao cultivators!


    Who was simple?


    However, they could only ignore it and continue to evolve.


    Soon, these lives slowly withered, suffered, and died in despair.


    These small animals even gradually turned into corpses with pustules, turning into a pool of black, sticky, and stinky liquid, which smelled terrible.


    It condensed and gathered.


    The despairing souls, the rotten remains, and the foul stench seemed to have been completely intertwined.


    The transcendent bloodlines of these living beings were filled with endless resentment and despair, as though something had been born.


    ¡°As expected, a dead hostage ¡­¡± It was as if the fog of ancient knowledge had been lifted, and he had seen the true form of truth.


    A dead hostage!


    What kind of concept was this?


    The source of life was the original substance, and the source of death was the dead substance. It was one of the laws of the great Dao that involved the highest laws of the root. He had actually witnessed it with his own eyes. It really existed!


    To be able to participate in this experiment and witness this historic moment, he felt unparalleled glory!


    He took a deep breath. Suddenly, he was at a loss. Perhaps, his knowledge was not as good as theirs?


    At this moment.


    it¡¯s just as I guessed. There are a lot of impurities, but the concentration isn¡¯t high. It¡¯s just a trace. The SpongeBob SquarePants player felt the purity of this thing and took a deep breath. it¡¯s the same as the original substance. It melts when it comes into contact with something. Fortunately, we created a special prop that can carry it.


    Normally, it would not be so easy to get one, but with the extraordinary power here, they could even become Level 4 or 5 creatures on average in the future, so it was not so difficult.


    ¡°You can go and evolve.¡±


    They looked at the giant octopus. in the origin of death, the species born, despair, violence, slaughter, cruelty, and endless emotions gather in it, and that is the real ¡­ Asura, the God of Slaughter.¡±


    ¡°For glory! For the prosperity of civilization.¡±


    The giant octopus fell into it and began to evolve.


    Ryus¡¯s expression became complicated.


    ¡®It seems like this descendant of mine will have greater achievements than me in the future ¡­¡¯ Looking at the giant octopus that was swimming in the septic tank of the dead and stretching its tentacles elegantly, he felt a little envious.


    The players around ryuze were terrified by his envious gaze.


    ¡°It seems that for these great existences that have transcended the laws of the universe, the ethics, values, and social values of living creatures no longer exist. If eating shit can make them stronger, they will eat it without hesitation! We¡¯re still too young. If we really want to play, we probably won¡¯t be able to beat these guys ¡­¡±


    These players were terrified.


    He was not playing any tricks. He was using his own strength to face them head on and capture all of them. He might not be able to play tricks on them, and only the racer of Mount Haruna, the player¡¯s number one think tank, could put up a fight with them.


    They started whispering to each other.


    ¡°In the era of tier 9, we already can¡¯t follow our hearts!¡±


    ¡°Each of these Dao cultivators is too terrifying!¡±


    we can¡¯t beat these wily old foxes who have lived for tens of thousands of years. Maybe we can use this ninth-grade country bumpkin octopus to fight against them.


    They were whispering to each other and had already come up with some ideas to rope in a few people to deal with them ¡­ After all, they were confident that they were the center of the universe and were no weaker than the Azure abyss divine territory and the fallen Daoist civilization. They could still rope in a group of people.


    Hualala.


    The giant octopus was still soaking in the filthy dead substance, and it seemed to have begun to evolve.


    it feels like I can only get the dead substance with a lot of impurities ¡­ After all, he could only handle this level for now. He would do it a few more times in the future and slowly increase the amount ¡­ A Grim Reaper born from the essence of death isn¡¯t easy.¡±


    They looked at the giant octopus and sighed. Then, they looked at the crab King Castle room on the other side, which was filled with creatures that were tied up. those guys can¡¯t be underestimated. Previously, even after being tortured like this, they still had the mood to post on the forum and keep tempting others to come and eat poop with them.


    These people were all coming in one after another, and it was enough for another batch!


    Those people were too shameless.


    He had fallen into a trap and was tortured to death. He could also trick others to come here and suffer the same pain and loss as him. He would think about it after he was killed.


    from the looks of it, those who have already died will definitely not reveal this place to us. They might even deceive others to pass by this place ¡­


    it¡¯s fine, ¡± one of the players said softly. if this continues, all the creatures in the dimensional courtyard will be able to come to our place and be beaten up by us once ¡­ I can make at least five more m?bius ¡°rings!¡±


    Five times, it might have already evolved to the 3rd rank of the death god. Along the way, it had already taken shape.


    ¡°But after that, we¡¯ll have to rely on our own development.¡± A player said softly.


    At the side, Ryus was completely convinced and obediently helped out with the chores.


    The evolutionary knowledge that they had revealed at this time had already made him gasp in amazement. He had learned a lot, and he felt that it was not bad to follow this civilization and ride on their coattails.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Hualala.


    ¡°Why are there fights everywhere recently? That tree man is so good at fighting?¡± Medura looked at the forum in shock. After flipping through more than 1000 pages, more than 900 pages were about how evil those treants were and how they killed people on land.


    ¡°The battle is getting more and more intense. It seems that we have to go into the sea to hide. After all, the trees will float on the surface of the sea. They definitely can¡¯t go into the deep sea.¡± Little Shiji said with a serious face.


    At the side, nesera did not say anything. Since they wanted to go, then so be it. He was behind them anyway, and nothing would happen.


    At the same time, she silently looked at reinimanska. She wondered what would happen after they met.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi and Medusa were standing among these species. He felt speechless and thought that they had really seen a ghost.


    This was the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction, and it was used to research the killing of living creatures, killing gods, and death gods. In the end, these animals had really created a God of sh * t?


    How could he be so audacious to get so many successful cultivators to play with such an extremely hardcore evolutionary plan that could be smelled from thousands of meters away?


    He was stunned.


    This was too showy!


    The sudden change in the atmosphere was too great.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go into the deep sea and take a look.¡± Beside him, medura also said.


    Hua la, the group of them rushed over while playing the deep sea.


    Gradually, a stone castle that was evil to the extreme, the crab King Castle, appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 1062

    ?


    1062 Chapter 1072-first meeting


    Under the dark blue sea, a simple stone castle gradually appeared.


    ¡°Who built a stone house here?¡±


    Medura¡¯s expression instantly became vigilant.


    Instead of evolving a species, they started to build houses?


    In fact, the war in the Azure abyss divine territory and the war of the fallen civilization had already started.


    They were slowly pulling and probing in the Buddhist sect. It was likely that this Nebula was filled with unimaginable huge Legendary Wars ¡­ In a few hours, it would become intense and urgent.


    Of course, these few hours were in the higher dimension.


    At this moment, the front line was preparing for war. Although they were relatively free at the back, they were in fact very anxious to explore the opportunities here.


    This was because if they really started fighting, they would definitely circle around and attack the supply and maintenance troops at the back. Unlike extraordinary individuals, their mechanical civilization needed supplies, maintenance, and logistics.


    When a transcendent was injured, their flesh and blood could recover on their own. What about their mechanical flying ships, Dao artifacts, magical artifacts, super divine artifacts, and super spirit artifacts?


    Some of the damaged parts and gears were terrifyingly precise components that could distort the laws. They needed a large number of ordinary rank-9 Dao-existences to distort the laws and repair them.


    let¡¯s hope that we can obtain some opportunities here. After all, regardless of whether the tower collapses or not, we, the weakest, will die the fastest.


    Medura took a deep breath. In the face of a great enemy and death, no one could remain calm. This mysterious encounter was their only hope.


    ¡°Should we go in? this is too strange.¡± Naissera had a serious look on his face.


    Xu Zhi glanced at the big spider with a half-smile on his face. He was simply a drama queen.


    At this moment, naissera was actually very surprised and stunned by these players.


    How dare you play with the septic tank?


    She didn¡¯t even dare to offend this high and mighty Dao cultivator. Now, she still had a trace of fear and respect, but what about the other party? He had captured a mere Dao cultivator and treated him as an adult.


    She was completely dumbfounded by this kind of action!


    Was this the power of an advanced central civilization?


    He really showed no mercy to these country bumpkins!


    Naissera felt that he was very lucky.


    Fortunately, she had also observed the concept of the God of creation and even obtained an unimaginable opportunity. Otherwise, she would really be a little country Spider in their eyes ¡­


    After all, no matter how powerful they were, they were still a country bumpkin who did not know the God of creation.


    Hualala.


    Before they could react.


    Two living beings walked out of the stone house fortress.


    ¡°SpongeBob, let¡¯s go catch some jellyfish.¡± catch jellyfish, build a crab King Castle ¡­ a simple and honest voice came. This is our exclusive secret recipe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready! I¡¯m ready!¡±


    Two strange treants with their arms around each other held hands and walked out of the castle with a small net made of tree vines.


    ah, a jellyfish!


    The two strange treants ¡®eyes were bright as they quickly pounced over.


    ¡°Enemy attack!¡± Seeing this, the few of them quickly retaliated.


    Bang!


    The iron-based life form that little Shiji evolved into was instantly sent flying.


    After all, the high-level iron-based treants were powerful, while the low-level ones didn¡¯t have powerful close combat skills, so they were far from being a match for these professionally-evolved treants.


    This was also the reason why those powerful transcendent cultivators were instantly beaten to tears when their own race¡¯s transcendent species were no match for them.


    Low-level. No one had transcendent. So what if you were a powerful transcendent species?


    Bang!


    On the other hand, medura and Wayner quickly began to fight back, and they were actually barely able to part.


    ¡°The old tree¡¯s roots!¡±


    The two treants used a set of combination punches, and their attacks that had always been successful were actually blocked. They were instantly shocked.


    f * ck, they¡¯re so fierce. Someone has already reached this level? ¡±


    They didn¡¯t expect that someone would actually be able to resist them.


    according to our speculations, we¡¯ll definitely be ahead for a long time. After all, they don¡¯t communicate with each other and are all exploring on their own. They¡¯re working behind closed doors and trying to figure out their own evolved creatures. How can they do it? ¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be those guys we just killed, right? You¡¯ve secretly observed some of our evolutionary clues here and learned some superficial knowledge. You¡¯ll re-evolve your species and target our creatures so that you can come back and cause trouble for us, right?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid of dying a second time? You¡¯re so bold to take revenge?¡±


    ¡°Courage after eating shit?¡±


    The players were completely shocked.


    What the hell is this? Sure enough, humiliation can make you stronger?


    They felt that it might be the group of Daoist cultivators who had just been killed who had come to find trouble with them. After all, those resentful eyes at that time were unforgettable.


    BOOM! BOOM!


    The battle between the two sides erupted.


    they didn¡¯t expect a spy to be among them.


    Nesera chuckled and secretly observed the players, thinking to himself, ¡± although I can¡¯t enter now, when I entered their civilization and looked at their network, I recorded their evolutionary knowledge, strategies, and the end of some experience systems.


    How could she mistreat her own team?


    The two Daoist beside him had followed him for a long time!


    She had previously told the two of them about her evolutionary knowledge because of her ¡± fortuitous encounter ¡°. The two of them benefited greatly and won at the starting line.


    Although they had just started learning and did not have the strength to fight head-on, they could still resist it. The gap was not big.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    the evolutionary knowledge I gave you is still very powerful, ¡± naissera said as she looked at Medusa. it¡¯s very powerful, isn¡¯t it? ¡±


    Medusa nodded and looked at the battle. these strangely shaped Tree Men are the same as the ones I saw in the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation. As expected, they came from there? ¡±


    She remembered some of the guys in the universe garden. They seemed to have the same attitude.


    ¡°Hehe, the side of the ancient gods ¡­¡±


    Medusa had some vague speculations. however, it¡¯s beyond my expectations that a weakling like naissera could obtain such evolutionary knowledge in an ancient adventure!


    Since Nasella had told the medura duo this knowledge, he naturally told Medusa and the others as well.


    Medusa had previously evolved in the dimensional courtyard for hundreds of years. She could be considered an experienced evolutionary life form and definitely did not start from scratch. However, at this time, she had evolved according to this knowledge, and had benefited greatly.


    After all, she had never really studied it systematically.


    ¡°It¡¯s very good,¡±


    Medusa laughed. well, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such an opportunity and level. It¡¯s very impressive. This knowledge is enough for us to gain opportunities and rise here.


    Before this, Medusa had thought that this group of three that she had randomly encountered was just ordinary.


    He would treat them as passerby on his journey, but now that they had such an opportunity, perhaps if a war really broke out, he could save them and pull them into the cosmos garden.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It looks like our bloodline is about to rise.¡±


    With a serious and passionate look on his face, Nasella said to Medusa, ¡± ¡°Although you¡¯ve just joined me, I won¡¯t mistreat you. Let¡¯s improve together. In the future, we have the possibility of becoming investigators!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he can definitely become a patrol envoy.¡±


    Medusa laughed and felt that she could help them when necessary. After all, it was not easy to survive.


    Xu Zhi looked at the two of them showing off their acting skills and felt that it was not too bad.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The two sides fought at the bottom of the sea.


    Although the meduran duo¡¯s species weren¡¯t weak, that was all they could do. They really couldn¡¯t compete with the PvP fighting champion.


    After a few battles, he struggled for a while and soon showed signs of defeat. He was strangled by the vines that covered the sky.


    Bang!


    The two of them fell instantly and were caught in the net.


    ¡°You¡¯re eating sh * t!¡± The two treants shook their bodies and looked at the remaining people in front of them. They felt that it should not be difficult to defeat them.


    ¡°Shi Ji, go up and wave your fists.¡±


    Medusa furrowed her brows. Seeing this scene, she definitely had to save him.


    However, she didn¡¯t have the urge to do it herself, as she didn¡¯t want to evolve her original evil god species. After all, her evil god species had already undergone a major evolution and was very perfect. There was no need for her to evolve it again here. At that moment, she had another idea. She wanted to evolve another creature, one that had no combat power.


    ¡°Me?¡± I can¡¯t beat them. Shi Ji was confused.


    it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t beat him. You just want extraordinary power and don¡¯t want to use the fighting methods of ordinary creatures. You just need to swing your fist.


    Medusa laughed. show me the feeling of punching a hundred million times. day ¡­ Even though it was not a stage one life form that had transcendent powers, it still had the combat power of a mortal Grandmaster. If they were to fight with mortals, would you be afraid of a normal life form? You¡¯re from the martial arts system of the pugilistic world.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Shi Ji took a step forward.


    In an instant, the two sides started fighting again.


    As they fought, the players gradually felt a strong pressure.


    They were the Asura path¡¯s 13 war gods. They were the PvP fighting Champions selected among the players. They were the group of people who were the best at fighting, but they also felt a strong pressure.


    This was a powerful attack that didn¡¯t require any technique or anything. All he needed to do was to swing his fist and swing his fist. It was a direct and violent attack that was like a storm.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The two sides fought intensely, back and forth.


    Although they were evenly matched, the players ¡®expressions were completely off.


    He had completely seen through who this little girl tie Shi was and what martial arts she was using.


    evil god, renemanska!!


    Their hearts were in turmoil, as if they had been stunned.


    Just as they were in shock, their movements instantly slowed down, and taking advantage of this delay, they were sent flying.


    Bang!


    They slowed down at the bottom of the sea for a while and stopped. They looked at the group of people behind them. That was the evil god, renemanska. Why had these big shots suddenly come?


    They were not afraid of the country bumpkins who had achieved Dao, but they were naturally on guard against those from the same civilization who also knew the concept of the God of creation.


    The other party was a terrifying Overlord who could fight against ancient gods!


    Furthermore, this was the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction, and the God of Destruction was the evil god in front of him. He had performed the terrifying ¡± creation of the century ¡± before he could observe the existence of the future.


    stop, we¡¯ll stop. Boss, we¡¯re on the same side.


    The two Treemen retreated violently, away from the small stone Ridge. They were terrified.


    ¡°What are you running for?¡± Shi Ji continued to pursue her, and she was in the mood to fight. She had been punching at inanimate objects before, but now she found the feeling.


    ¡°Little princess, we were wrong!¡±


    ¡°We were wrong!¡±


    They laughed along, covering their heads and fleeing like rats, neither fighting nor retreating.


    Their father was watching them from the side. That was a terrifying taboo comparable to the ancient gods. How would they dare to be impudent? Do you not want to live?


    ¡°Hmph! So it¡¯s you guys, how boring.¡± Shi Ji also came to his senses and stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°Our own people ¡­ Are they afraid?¡±


    Medura and Wayner were both knocked to the ground, and they felt quite confused.


    When they had fought with the treants earlier, they knew that they were in trouble!


    How powerful were these Treemen? Their species was too perfect and unbelievable! Almost no one in the transcendent realm could block it! He was probably the terrifying existence that everyone on the forum was afraid of. If they met him now, they would probably ¡­ His precious life was going to be lost here.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.


    ¡°We know each other, so why do you look so scared? We don¡¯t have to die?¡±


    The meduran duo was stunned on the spot, and their faces were filled with disbelief. They didn¡¯t expect that the three people who had just joined them, who they thought were weak, would actually know such a powerful existence.


    Wasn¡¯t the other party a powerful, unknown civilization that had once entered the court of Quietus in ancient times? How did they know each other?


    And she¡¯s even called a little princess?


    On the other side.


    In the round and simple stone house.


    When Ryus saw this, he was slightly surprised and puzzled. He frowned. why did they soften all of a sudden? they were so arrogant before, and even Dao cultivators dared to be so treacherous. They didn¡¯t treat them as experts, and they were all country bumpkins ¡­


    One had to know that he was the sixth patrol envoy! He was known as one of the strongest tier 9 fighters under tier 10, and he was not even afraid of his opponent.


    Now, it had softened all of a sudden?


    And he even bowed and nodded?


    He felt puzzled.


    If he really couldn¡¯t win, there was nothing wrong with lowering his head, but that wasn¡¯t the case.


    The two treants could not defeat him, and the final weapon, the strongest PvP fighting species, the death god had been refined ¡­


    Who could be a match for such a powerful creature?


    This was what they called the ¡°heartless shit-making machine¡±!


    Even the little iron Man in front of him was far from being a match for him. If he splashed it on his body, the merciless and intense poison would corrode his body in an instant. It could be said that it was an extremely cruel and evil super life.


    It could also cause serious psychological trauma.


    It was obvious that the other party could not defeat their death octopus, but in an instant, it surrendered and bowed?


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the personality of these unscrupulous guys!¡±


    His expression instantly turned serious as he muttered to himself. He stood at the window and looked out at the group of people. He was stunned by this inexplicable scene. what¡¯s going on? who¡¯s coming? ¡± It looks like it¡¯s not simple. Even these creatures are afraid of it!¡±


    At the side, the big octopus¡¯s face turned numb and it shouted, ¡± you¡¯re my ancestor. I¡¯ll still help you. Go! Don¡¯t let anyone see us, we¡¯re here to kill you, you traitor!¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    To kill me? what? ¡± Rus was completely stunned, not knowing what had happened.


    Looking at the descendants of the bird Tribe who looked down on him, he was at a loss. When did I become a traitor?

 Chapter 1063

    ?


    1063 It¡¯s impossible for the corpse to come back to life


    I¡¯m a traitor?


    ¡°What?¡± confused, ryuze didn¡¯t even have time to react.


    He counted his long life carefully. Although he had killed people, stolen goods, slaughtered all living beings, and had done all kinds of things, he had never done anything similar from the beginning to the end.


    Could it be that he had betrayed the fallen Alliance and joined the Azure abyss divine territory?


    No, he did not.


    As the sixth patrol envoy, he stood at a high position and was the core of power. Was there a need to betray him? Not to mention that if the fallen civilization really fell, he would definitely suffer heavy losses!


    ¡°I, I am what traitor?¡± what? ¡± Ryus ¡®voice was full of doubt.


    After all, this descendant of his had treated him quite well. If he had not saved him, he would have suffered the same fate as those who were wailing in pain.


    ¡°You really forgot.¡±


    The big octopus was heartbroken. It hid in the big wooden bucket fish tank with an indescribable sadness.


    ¡°But no matter what, you are still my ancestor! ¡®I know that it¡¯s almost impossible for us bode octopuses to break through to the ninth rank with our huge body ¡­¡¯


    ¡®I wonder which generation of our ancestors you went through to reach such a terrifying height ¡­¡¯ This isn¡¯t easy, you can¡¯t die Here, hurry up and run!¡±


    You! Hurry up! Escape! ¡°Ah!¡±


    Seeing the giant octopus¡¯s cry from the bottom of its heart, Rus ¡®heart couldn¡¯t help but beat faster!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He looked at the descendant of bord, who was soaking in the black mud, and was completely stunned.


    Could it be that his life was in danger?


    I¡¯m going to lose my life here?


    He looked out of the window, his heart sinking.


    ¡°Is it one of my enemies? I¡¯m not willing to lose one life out of three ¡­ ¡°They want me to leave because at this moment, these few fellows who opened up the castle don¡¯t really dare to resist the other party, make enemies, or disobey the other party¡¯s orders ¡­ If you see me, you can only hand me over?¡±


    He looked out the window at the group of people who were negotiating.


    There were a total of six of them-spiders, jelly-men, kobolds, and all sorts of strange shapes and sizes. He really couldn¡¯t imagine that he had encountered such a terrifying enemy.


    As for Shi Ji, the iron-based little iron Man, he did look familiar.


    However, it was only familiar because he was using quantum martial arts and punching wildly. It was obvious that he had some kind of special fist-type bloodline. This wasn¡¯t the fighting style of the iron race.


    Moreover, the reinyman Sky Race had already been exterminated, and it was impossible for them to have any new descendants.


    ¡°This group of people is indeed not simple! ¡®This is the first time I¡¯ve seen those lawless guys show such an expression ¡­¡¯ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s an unimaginably taboo-level civilization!¡± but a life is indeed precious. I don¡¯t want to be killed ¡­


    ¡°What do you mean by¡± one life ¡°? if you were seen, you would die in reality! No one can save you!¡± The giant octopus shouted, ¡± run!


    In the eyes of the giant octopus, its ancestor was a traitor to the universe garden!


    If reinyman saw him, he would kill him immediately.


    It would be fine if he was in contact with the core.


    However, it was obvious that he was not in the core.


    Even the close friends of the iron-based race, the evil god race, did not know.


    He didn¡¯t even know that reinyman was still alive.


    He didn¡¯t even know the concept of the God of creation. Back then, he was just like this, very, very weak ¡­


    It was fine if he was weak, but he had taken advantage of his master¡¯s fake death and dormancy. As a member of the bord clan, he had done the stupidest thing: It had merged with its master¡¯s bloodline.


    What kind of treason was this?


    How disrespectful was this?


    If they were discovered, they would be exterminated!


    The giant octopus was shocked. It knew that all the extraordinary races in the universe valued their bloodline and inheritance the most.


    It was true that it was impossible for an extraordinary universe race with the protection of the ancient tenth-grade laws to spy on the inherited memories of their own race ¡­ But even if they couldn¡¯t see the inheritance, they could be integrated into their bloodline.


    After all, it was still possible to integrate with the bloodline ¡­ This was something that could not be resisted.


    As for merging with the bloodline, it would be suppressed!


    The other existences would chase him to the ends of the earth, but you? As a vassal, integrating the genes of the master from back then was truly treasonous, and he would definitely be hunted down to death!


    ¡°Run! Otherwise, you¡¯ll die!¡± After all, the big octopus was a fish of temperament. Even though it had become an Asura, its own clan was still very concerned.


    Only when he, as the bird giant octopus, had worked so hard to circle a sun and absorb its energy to cultivate did he know how difficult and painful it had been.


    A breakthrough was simply unbelievable.


    Ryus was stunned and frowned. that¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s fine if you kill me here, but as the sixth inspector of the fallen civilization, who would dare to attack me in reality? ¡±


    Hearing this, the big octopus shook its head helplessly. It felt that it was ridiculous. country bumpkin, you¡¯re really a country bumpkin. You¡¯re indeed a country bumpkin ¡­ A mere fallen civilization, even if there was a weak tenth-tier existence behind them, would they really dare to make an enemy of such an existence? In the end, you don¡¯t remember. In the end, you¡¯ve forgotten.¡±


    ¡®What did I forget?¡¯


    In the beginning, when these guys saw him, they said that he had forgotten some things, forgotten some things.


    The giant octopus found it funny. such an existence, how great is it? ¡°If he comes personally, even the weak tenth level existences of your fallen civilization would not dare to provoke him. They would have to kneel respectfully and receive him well, afraid of being killed.¡±


    in our eyes, the blue abyss divine territory and the fallen civilization are just a barren and backward place in the countryside. It¡¯s ridiculous.


    He was stunned.


    This junior of his was indeed in contact with a mysterious civilization. He had probably been to the ¡°court of Quietus¡± more than once and had ancient records of evolutionary knowledge. He was probably one of the victors!


    If he was the winner, it meant that he could transform into a species here and bring it out ¡­ And what would happen to those earth-shattering species?


    This was a terrifying thing.


    If it had developed for such a long time and still had such a terrifying race that defied the heavens, it was indeed an unimaginable high-dimensional taboo civilization.


    ¡°Do you know why, after I joined this civilization, we can ignore these Daoists and use them for experiments?¡± The giant octopus was completely speechless. because, in front of a truly great civilization, those who have achieved Dao ¡­ You¡¯re really too weak.¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡± Ryus¡¯s heart trembled, and his pupils contracted.


    Even the fallen civilization and the Azure abyss divine territory, the universe Nebula overlords who were infinitely close to the ultimate great Dao, could not ¡­


    The giant octopus was completely anxious. The group of people outside the window were about to enter, so it couldn¡¯t help but tell the truth. you really forgot! You¡¯re really too backward! He¡¯s just a rank-9 Dao-achieving cultivator, and he thinks that his combat strength is unparalleled. He doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s going to face.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡± The giant octopus took a deep breath.¡¯The one standing outside ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s our race¡¯s most ancient master-reinymanska!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of that terrifying existence that we have to be so careful.¡± The giant octopus told the truth.


    BOOM!


    His brain was buzzing.


    As if he was in a dream, the doubts that had been piling up for a long time finally reached their peak. He could not help but lean against the window and look over, his eyes scanning crazily.


    ¡°Impossible! Reinymansky, I saw it with my own eyes in the universe garden that was once at its peak! I¡¯ve also personally witnessed the destruction of the universe garden!¡±


    His voice trembled with uncertainty. renemanska is already dead! It¡¯s impossible for the corpse to come back to life.¡±

 Chapter 1064

    ?


    1064 The strange truth


    Outside the window, the group was still chatting. SpongeBob SquarePants and Patrick Star were smiling apologetically. They were embarrassed and didn¡¯t know how to explain why they were here.


    Was he supposed to say that he was creating a septic tank?


    This was a huge blow to their image of Buddhism!


    They were honorable and represented the ancient Huaxia civilization. This was too embarrassing.


    ¡°Such treasonous acts?¡±


    In the room, the giant octopus¡¯s expression changed completely.


    To say such a thing from not far away, how bold!


    How could he not want his life?


    To think that he had thought that this ancestor of his could reach level nine, break through the limit of the bode octopus clan¡¯s curse, step into level nine, and create an unprecedented path. He was an extremely intelligent and monstrous person!


    I didn¡¯t expect him to be a fool!!!


    The giant octopus was completely disappointed. It cursed and muttered, ¡± ¡°Country bumpkin ¡­ ¡®You¡¯re really full of yourself. You¡¯ve never seen a powerful world or a real high-dimensional civilization world, and you think it doesn¡¯t exist. It¡¯s very low-level ¡­¡¯ How foolish was this! Weakness and ignorance have never been the original sins of survival, arrogance is!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    If he could see the nine revolutions mysterious art and his entire clan ¡­


    He saw the Buddhist and Daoist civilizations and the Asura Dao.


    He saw the venerable sovereigns and di Qi ¡­ All kinds of terrifying scenes would open up a whole new world of knowledge, and they would realize how weak they were.


    The world that he had seen and heard of before was really a laughable universe that was incomparably backward and poor.


    What was the higher dimension?


    What was the true center of the universe?


    This wasn¡¯t something that could be said out loud, and it wasn¡¯t something that could be bragged about. It was only after seeing it that one would feel that these two worlds weren¡¯t in the same dimension.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that¡¯s renemansky?¡±


    Ryus looked out of the window of the stone castle, his eyes looking more serious and strange than ever.


    Bord. It was Ryus.


    It was his name. He couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since he had last used this name because his last name was the last name of his race. He thought that he had long since separated himself from his family.


    He was the most talented genius of the bird clan.


    He had also lived happily in the universe garden more than 100000 years ago during his Golden Age and had seen the real renemansky.


    That one was a truly terrifying and unparalleled existence.


    At that time, he was still very weak, so weak that he had just been born.


    He also remembered the entire world. At the moment when the universe garden was destroyed, some unimaginable enemy descended and was destroyed. He personally saw blood splatter through the sky and an unimaginable existence fall.


    As for him, he was sealed in a fossil by his ancient father and the power of his entire clan. After tens of thousands of years, he gradually awakened and began to cultivate again, coming to this era.


    It was also because of the fall of the reinimanska race that his father had secretly sealed off a trace of their blood and genes with him, which was why he had been able to fuse with them.


    ¡°You might not believe me, but I can only say ¡­ The world is scarier than you think, and the entire universe is scarier, just like how you feel that the abilities we¡¯re showing now are very terrifying and strange ¡­¡± The giant octopus was still trying to persuade him, ¡± do you see that terrifying Buddhist sect? it¡¯s just an insignificant and unremarkable force among us.


    Buddhism?


    Ryus was completely shocked.


    If it was said that everything was empty before, then Buddhism had indeed given him an extremely heaven-defying and terrifying sense of fear.


    He was in a high position, so he understood how terrifying it was more than the other investigators!


    This system was too horrifying, creepy, and almost uncontrollable. It would form a huge destructive dark natural disaster in the entire universe. No civilization could stop it, and infected people were everywhere!


    If they were to develop, the fallen civilization and the Azure abyss divine territory would be instantly devoured. It would be like a big fish eating two small fish. They wouldn¡¯t even be able to cause a ripple!


    Buddha!


    This was a terrifying and unprecedented extraordinary system that made one¡¯s hair stand on end just thinking about it.


    ¡°What kind of civilization did you join? Even the existence of the Buddhist sect is only the tip of the iceberg ¡­¡± He was completely stunned. and the terrifying civilization that you¡¯ve joined actually requires us to be on guard. The renemansky branch ¡­


    This completely subverted his three views.


    Renemansky couldn¡¯t be that powerful.


    ¡®But ¡­¡¯


    Buddha is just one of them. I¡¯ve only joined one of the forces in Buddhism, which is also Dao ¡­ The giant octopus wanted to say something, but its expression suddenly changed.


    ¡°He¡¯s coming in, quickly hide, quickly!¡± The giant octopus roared, ¡± if you don¡¯t want to die, you have to know that if you are seen, you will be killed in reality. You will be beaten to death in an instant ¡­ Do you know how great of a reverse scale it is to obtain the bloodline of this race?¡±


    Ryus was completely moved.


    He had already said so much, so carefully. He looked out the window and started to feel a little ¡­ Fear and panic.


    Renemansky, universe garden, did I really lose my memory?


    Everything I saw back then was fake?


    He didn¡¯t have time to think, but where could he hide?


    In the beginning, he actually had plenty of time to leave, but now ¡­


    ¡°Hide below me.¡± The giant octopus in the black wooden barrel suddenly spread out its soft tentacles and made room for him.


    Ryus hesitated for a moment. When he heard the noise outside, he gritted his teeth and plunged in. The endless stench and pus squeezed into his seven orifices.


    what are you guys doing here? it¡¯s too smelly.


    The door opened, and Shi Ji looked around the stone house. it¡¯s still a double partition door, and the interior is waterproof? ¡±


    As soon as he stepped through the door, he saw a stinky, black, rotting octopus soaking in a large wooden bucket. Its eight claws were extremely enchanting, and it looked as if it was taking a comfortable bath.


    ¡°Wuwu.¡±


    The few creatures beside him, including medura and the others, instantly vomited. This was a physiological feedback mechanism. It could be seen how terrifying this creature¡¯s stench was.


    ¡°It¡¯s a different kind of indescribable.¡± Naissera was also shocked. As expected of the decay of gathered life, evolved life, anyone who got close to it would rot.


    It was a huge blue circle.


    ¡°It¡¯s so stinky,¡±


    Shi Ji was shocked. also, just treat us as passing by. My father, my sister, and. are only here for. tour. Our lineage is not willing to get involved in the civilization war between your two sides ¡­ Just treat us as onlookers.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The two players bowed and nodded, looking at reinimanska. what do you think? Our superior isn¡¯t here, so we didn¡¯t receive him well.¡±


    ¡°Just treat me as if I don¡¯t exist.¡± The voice was very calm.


    I didn¡¯t expect this either. It¡¯s because of my sister that this happened. I guess something called ¡®court of Quietus¡¯ appeared. Remember not to tell anyone. Shi Ji said with a serious face, ¡± I came here to cultivate our line¡¯s quantum martial arts. I¡¯m travelling around, so I don¡¯t care what you guys want to do.


    On the side, medura and Wayner, the two female Dao cultivators, were shocked.


    What was this?


    Could it be that some Big Shot was traveling around?


    Some of the information revealed was too terrifying. Because they had done something, the entire court of Quietus had to be reactivated?


    Their entire bodies trembled. This was too shocking.


    Whoosh.


    Hiding in the wooden bucket, Ryus peeked out one of his eyes.


    Previously, he had felt that this little iron Man was very ordinary, but now that he was closer and had a closer look, he realized that he was actually an iron race life form.


    Did the iron-based family really have a new descendant?


    Also, quantum martial arts. Since when did the iron-based race have such a cultivation technique?


    Could it be that he had been hiding his trump card all along?


    When he saw this, his whole body trembled and he curled up even more in the wooden bucket. As if he was afraid of being discovered, he curled up into a ball and secretly peeked.


    ¡°Could it be that everything is true? I personally witnessed him being killed in the past. He¡¯s actually still alive and so powerful?¡±

 Chapter 1065

    ?


    1065 Chapter 1075-Rus ¡°obsession


    Ryus peeked out from under the wooden barrel, and the more he looked, the more frightened he became.


    At first, he thought that it might be a flawless trap. Although it was complicated, it was not impossible to trick him. However, this life evolution in front of him ¡­


    This could not be faked!


    Only their own race, who understood their own bloodline structure the most, could evolve this species so quickly. Once they entered, the transcendent species that could evolve were basically all from their own race.


    He peeked at Shi Ji and observed secretly. His mind suddenly sank.¡¯The new Clansman of the iron-based race, reinnemansky¡¯s daughter? Or is he practicing some kind of martial arts fist technique that I¡¯ve never seen before?¡±


    The iron-based life form used the collapse of the field to form a destructive field, absorbing everything, collapsing everything, and forming a special black hole.


    This could be considered a combat technique that was both magical and physical. However, it was clear that it was using iron to form a pure close combat combat style, which was rather strange.


    however, I personally witnessed reinimanska¡¯s fall ¡­ Even my father, who was the head of the bord clan, said that there was no chance of survival!¡± He showed an expression of extreme struggle. I don¡¯t know what exactly happened back then when I was young ¡­ Even his father did not dare to speak! He doesn¡¯t know either!¡±


    but how is reinimanska still alive? ¡±


    I vaguely remember that day. As the garden¡¯s steward, Mr. Darkness committed suicide while mumbling.


    ¡°That¡¯s a weak tenth-ranked monster! He¡¯s also an existence who¡¯s good at controlling dark emotions. According to my impression, his combat strength is definitely not weaker than the three great heavenly venerates, blue abyss, and blue abyss. He¡¯s not an ordinary tenth level weaker, but an existence with extremely heaven-defying combat strength. I heard that before he committed suicide, he muttered something that no one knows, Renemansky ¡­ The garden of eternal Stone Town ¡­ We are destined to sink into the dark forest of the universe ¡­ Enjoy the stagnation of the eternal red ¡­¡±


    He had no idea what kind of enemy he had encountered.


    But it was definitely a taboo that they didn¡¯t even dare to talk about.


    Even the Butler of the universe garden, the strongest existence under reinimanska, a weak level 10, had committed suicide in despair.


    The suicide of a Daoist was an extremely inconceivable thing.


    Not to mention ten levels weaker, you want a rank-9 immortal to commit suicide?


    The mind of an existence at this level was extremely tough!


    To put it bluntly, he didn¡¯t even bat an eye when he was eating shit.


    No matter how strong the torture and suffering were, they would all become the strength for them to move forward.


    This terrifying ancient level 10 taboo had stepped on the path to the end of the Dao and fought against the heavens and earth. No matter what, he felt that it was impossible for it to collapse and commit suicide!


    Even if he didn¡¯t dare to fight, he could still escape.


    Why didn¡¯t he escape and plan for the future?


    So what if his opponent was a tenth-tier cultivator at the peak of Dao? If he was ten levels weaker, he would have the chance to break through to that level in the future. Why would he not dare to fight?


    He couldn¡¯t understand.


    These ancient questions, the mystery of the universe garden, had been lingering in his heart for tens of thousands of years.


    This fog had been lingering in his heart for years, turning into a thick dark shadow and forming an indescribable fear ¡­ He thought he had forgotten about it, but he never thought ¡­


    impossible! It¡¯s impossible to fake his death!


    ¡°This is an extremely contradictory thing. If he faked his death, how could he commit suicide as a confidant of a tenth-level weaker? The price is too great.¡±


    ¡®Could it be that my memory is in a mess, or ¡­ In the old days, did you really fake your death in some way and transcend everything? did you use the real death of a level 10 martial artist as proof to avoid being spied on, avoid the catastrophe, and come to this day?¡±


    He looked at little Shi Ji, who was talking to a few Treemen in high spirits, and became excited.


    He suddenly felt bitter in his heart, filled with the complex feeling of crying.


    Of course, this feeling didn¡¯t come from the iron race. He had never seen reinymansky before, so he didn¡¯t feel much of a connection to him. It was because of the destruction his race had caused. In order to save him, they had sent him away, and his entire race had died.


    ¡°Reinimanska, he¡¯s still alive ¡­¡±


    how is that possible? he¡¯s still alive!!


    Gripping the bottom of the bucket, his nose scrunched up. He clutched a stick of mud tightly and looked out through the crack.¡±Can you tell me what happened back then?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if our clan is destroyed. After all, we were too weak back then. However, what kind of enemy did we encounter?¡±


    ¡°Where is Mr. Darkness? Why did he commit suicide? how many years had it been? How many years had it been? ¡°I¡¯ve stepped into many ancient ruins and seen countless ancient historical ruins, but I¡¯ve never seen a weak level 10 who committed suicide ¡­!!¡± Mr. Darkness is the first weak tenth level existence I¡¯ve ever seen in history to commit suicide.¡±


    It was rare for a civilization to be weaker than a Level-10 civilization!


    He had traveled through dozens of places. The fallen civilization had spent millions of years continuously expanding their territory and exploring the Nebula map, but he had never seen the destruction of those ancient ruins. Those who were weaker than level ten had committed suicide.


    This was too strange.


    ¡°What exactly happened back then?¡±


    ¡°What kind of enemy did you guys encounter?¡±


    His eyes were bloodshot as he sneaked a glance at reinymansky and his daughter.


    He had the urge to rush out and ask loudly, ¡±


    ¡°We met once in the past. In the study, that young bord clan member. Do you remember? Back then, what exactly happened in the universe garden?!¡±


    This was too important!


    It was extremely important to him.


    However, he still remained silent for a moment. He hesitated and struggled, not daring to rush out ¡­ Compared to the truth of ancient history, his life was more important.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At this moment, the players were also confused as they looked at the big octopus that was taking a bath. Where had Rus gone?


    However, they didn¡¯t care about it anymore.


    After all, in their eyes, he was really an ordinary cultivator.


    It wasn¡¯t considered special. Even though Carolyn and the others were far from being a match for him, there were existences like the ancient God and renemansky to hold the fort.


    It was the same for Daoist cultivators below level 10.


    If they were given a hundred guts, would they dare to provoke him?


    He was killed with a single slap.


    These existences had limited growth as their genes were fixed.


    They might be strong now, but at most, in half a month, Carolyn and the others would be able to break through and completely settle down at the 9th rank. Then, they would be able to sweep through everything!


    Half a month was equivalent to over a thousand years.


    For these existences, a thousand years to consolidate a breakthrough to the ninth step was really not a long time.


    ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re our guests. Please feel free to look around.¡±


    The SpongeBob SquarePants player looked around and looked at Shi Ji with a fawning expression. I didn¡¯t expect you to travel around as well. You¡¯re not cultivating in seclusion in the universe garden.


    ¡°You guys can come here, but we can¡¯t?¡±


    Shi Ji had always hated these guys, so his tone was very unfriendly. forget about the previous battle ¡­ Don¡¯t force us to turn to the other side. Now, what is your Buddhist civilization developing? it¡¯s so smelly and disgusting.¡±


    cough, cough, cough. How could it be evolved from the ancient civilization of Buddhism? ¡± The players said seriously, ¡± ¡°We have a very upright system. Buddhism and Daoism, which one of us is not fair and peaceful? This disgusting thing that evolved in the cesspit was the idea of the bode octopus.¡±


    This was too embarrassing.


    It was fine for him to mess around, but he couldn¡¯t let outsiders see it. This would be a disgrace to the Chinese transcendent system, and he would be a disgrace to his ancestors.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Shi Ji was obviously in disbelief. the octopus evolved on its own? ¡±


    She looked at the big octopus, who had a silly smile on his face, sitting in the bucket and taking a bath. He was fiddling with his tentacles enchantingly. No matter how she looked at it, she didn¡¯t think it was her idea.

 Chapter 1066

    ?


    1066 The future of a complex bloodline


    Medura, Wayner, and the others also had looks of disbelief on their faces.


    This giant octopus looked honest.


    Perhaps it was because of his first impression, but after fighting with them, although these Tree Men in front of him looked innocent and had clear eyes, and looked like upright and unyielding gentlemen at first glance, in secret ¡­


    It didn¡¯t look like anything good.


    &Nbsp; although they felt that the three of them weren¡¯t simple, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. After all, they had just been saved and could only follow behind and observe.


    It could be some kind of forbidden giant in the universe, traveling incognito.


    This thought rushed into the minds of the two men. Their eyes were burning with passion and their breathing was rapid.


    After all, in their opinion, to be able to be wary and respectful of the unscrupulous tree man civilization, it had to be at least a terrifying Nebula Overlord that was weaker than level 10!


    Ten levels weaker, what did that mean?


    They were too weak.


    Even a random patrol couldn¡¯t match up to him. The appearance of a terrifying existence comparable to the three great heavenly venerates in front of them made their breathing completely Quicken.


    Seeing the nervousness and excitement of his two companions, naissera shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡± these existences might look like they¡¯re chatting, but that¡¯s the indifference on their level ¡­ In reality, he¡¯s even more terrifying and powerful than you can imagine.¡±


    However, it was not surprising that medura and he came from the same place.


    This was already beyond their imagination. It was only natural that their ninth step companions didn¡¯t know that level.


    But she couldn¡¯t say it out loud either, as this secret could only be known to herself.


    The players looked serious and said, ¡± yes, you know that the bode octopus clan is not of our Buddhist civilization¡¯s bloodline. He evolved his own, and he likes this kind of thing. He thinks it¡¯s powerful. You know, octopuses like to spray ink with their eight tentacles, the kind that is poisonous ¡­ We¡¯re still developing our own two major Bloodline Systems of Buddhism and Daoism, planning to perfect them again ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Shi Ji could not be bothered with them.


    The players could only force themselves to explain.


    Although the evidence was irrefutable, they couldn¡¯t admit it. If they did, it would completely ruin their reputation.


    you guys are evolving a transcendent bloodline? ¡± Shi Ji stared at them. he¡¯s improving it. The nine revolutions mysterious art and the relic virus of the pillar God of Buddhism? ¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± They nodded and didn¡¯t deny it. They did have such plans.


    ¡°Get back together?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± A few players nodded. we¡¯ve already done our best. We¡¯ve already developed a single bloodline to the limit. We do need to get some compatible bloodlines and squeeze them in to make a compound bloodline.


    ¡°This is not simple.¡± ¡°The difficulty of this is multiplied by several times, and it involves the formation principle of the bloodline of the great Dao,¡± Shi Ji said.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re still working hard.¡± Of course, they wouldn¡¯t say that they had a certain heavenly Dao editor that would allow them to conduct simulations and speed up their progress.


    In fact, every civilization had its own civilization system.


    Their civilization was already considered an ¡± evolutionary ¡± system. They had already formed a very high level of knowledge and were still progressing rapidly.


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± Shi Ji rolled his eyes.


    She also wanted to modify and evolve the cells of the iron-based race.


    After all, where was the strength of the iron-based race?


    In body size!


    A huge body was the most heaven-defying part. Otherwise, the iron-based spring cultivation system of gravity and repulsion would not be considered strong. It would only be ordinary.


    He relied on his body size to beat others, but his abilities were very mediocre when compared to the same size. He was far inferior to the nine revolutions mysterious art, the Buddhist sect, the whole race, and the half-elemental bloodlines.


    He could fight with them despite his body size!


    Therefore, she also wanted to make some improvements. It had to be said that she also had a strong sense of anxiety and urgency. She was afraid that she would be left behind by these terrifying civilizations.


    Xu Zhi looked at Shi Ji, speechless, but he was also very pleased. you know how to work hard and want to fight for it. That¡¯s good.


    After all, Shi Ji would definitely be in charge of the cosmos garden in the future, and he couldn¡¯t just keep managing it.


    Shi Ji was also very smart, but he was too well-protected.


    She did not come into contact with external objects and had been practicing boxing all this time. Xu Zhi had always felt that if she wanted to practice boxing, a pure heart was the most suitable. He even wanted to keep her pure Dao heart in the future.


    There was no need to scheme and fight, just swing your fists!


    Just like the leader of the martial arts world in a cloak, he lived a very relaxed life. He destroyed all conspiracies with his fists, and being a pure seeker was very good.


    Medusa frowned. you are acting as some evil, dirty creature ¡­ she said. Was this a hostage? You already have the original substance, and you want to play with the dead substance?¡±


    He could tell what these guys were up to with a single glance.


    As for disgust? Perverted?


    In her eyes, it was a very common thing to evolve life in the septic tank.


    What kind of environment, what kind of creature.


    In order to evolve into a life form like a dung beetle, such an environment was naturally necessary ¡­ This was a land of death. The transcendent being that was born from rotting, resentment, corpses, and undead was definitely a God of Slaughter.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Medusa pondered carefully. a dead substance will probably melt and disappear as soon as it comes into contact with something. It can not form into combat power at all ¡­ ¡®So, you want to use this method to indirectly use this power to transform into a god of death ¡­¡¯ Indeed, this is the only place where I can realize this idea.¡±


    Medusa began to point out various points of view as she observed, some of which were amazing!


    The players were completely silent.


    In terms of mastery of laws, who could compare to an evil god?


    He was an expert in complex laws!


    What he cultivated was a true ¡®Dao technique¡¯, and he had cultivated thousands of bloodline laws. They were mixed together and returned to chaos, so his understanding was far deeper than ordinary people.


    you¡¯re indeed a race as powerful as renemansky. The two of you have had a deep friendship since ancient times and are of the same breath ¡­ Even eldest young lady Shiji has become extremely powerful after cultivating your line of quantum martial arts.¡± if possible, ¡± the players complimented, ¡± we might be able to discuss and research this knowledge together.


    Evil god?


    Curled up in the cesspit, Ryus ¡°heart trembled as he listened.


    He was completely suspicious that his memory was messed up!


    He didn¡¯t remember any similar records in the cosmos garden back then, but this iron-clad little princess in front of him was indeed cultivating a very suitable martial art.


    It seemed that reinimansaga had hidden a trump card that no one knew about back then. Perhaps he had never truly trusted anyone?


    He had only revealed one-tenth of his strength?


    ¡®Also, this evil God¡¯s vision is extremely terrifying. His realm in reality is probably unimaginably high ¡­ He was able to see many details with a single glance and has a deep understanding of all cultivation systems. This is almost unimaginable!¡± An unbelievable thought appeared in his mind.


    if what we cultivate is one, a partial bloodline, what she cultivates is ¡­ Omniscience, what he cultivated was omniscience and omnipotence! This is unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°One person, how can all of them leave? The power of a living being is limited. Is it really possible to cultivate to Infinity with a limited power?¡±


    He had goosebumps all over his body. Reinimansaga really had too many secrets hidden in the ancient times. Just the power of this evil god alone was enough to sweep through everything. It indeed had the terrifying power to contend against the ¡± Buddhist ¡°.


    It was as he said, he just revealed a little ¡­


    He would make the Azure abyss divine territory and the fallen civilization tremble in fear!


    ¡°If I tell everyone what happened here, the fellow Daoists and the high and mighty existences outside won¡¯t believe it, right? Will your world view be as upended as mine?¡± A self-deprecating smile appeared on his face. It was just as his descendants said, he was a country bumpkin, a country bumpkin!


    He was a frog at the bottom of a well. What was truly powerful was the secret collisions between these civilizations in the higher dimension! As for them, they were fighting outside and didn¡¯t know anything.


    However, even such a powerful cosmos garden, hidden so deeply, was destroyed back then?


    It seemed that the mystery of the destruction back then was getting more and more complicated.


    He stared at reinimanska and suddenly had a bold and crazy idea.¡±I want to take this opportunity to ask why the universe garden was destroyed back then! How did it end? Back then, his most trusted aide, Mr. Darkness, the housekeeper of the universe garden, why did he commit suicide?¡±


    Yes, I want to ask.


    He secretly observed through the gaps and made up his mind.

 Chapter 1067

    ?


    1067 Chapter 1077-secret


    This crazy thought flashed through his mind. Once it exploded, he felt that it would be difficult to contain it!


    This was a crazy idea!


    He had traveled the entire universe and transcendent worlds for tens of thousands of years. It could be said that he was an old schemer.


    In front of him was an action that was seeking death!


    If the other party had really seen him and casually checked his identity, he would have been integrated into the iron race¡¯s bloodline and would definitely have made a move on him. The fallen civilization would probably not have stopped him and made an enemy.


    He would die without a doubt.


    ¡°This is like walking on a tightrope!¡±


    A look of extreme struggle flashed through his eyes.


    This is very irrational, but I still have to ask ¡­ Although there is a possibility of being exposed, they might not be able to find me. As long as I don¡¯t directly ask them, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    He raised his head and looked at the giant octopus swimming above him. It waved its tentacles in an alluring manner and communicated with him in an extremely low voice. He explained the history of the universe garden that he knew back then.


    Naturally, they could communicate in secret.


    After all, in this game, everyone was a normal, level one life form. They did not have any superpowers or divine thoughts. Therefore, the other party in the house would not be able to sense that he was hiding under the bath barrel, nor would they hear their whispers.


    what? reinimanska shouldn¡¯t be alive!?


    ¡°No matter how you analyze it, shouldn¡¯t he be dead?¡±


    what? although the universe garden is a level-9 civilization, it¡¯s a top level-9 civilization that¡¯s already close to a weaker Level-10 and is climbing to the peak. It¡¯s even stronger than the current blue abyss divine territory? ¡±


    but even so, the Butler of the cosmos garden back then was a very harmonious, friendly, and weak level 10 known as ¡®Mr. Darkness¡¯ who took care of the garden¡¯s miscellaneous items. He actually committed suicide? ¡±


    The giant octopus¡¯s scalp turned cold when it heard that!


    This, this ¡­


    He was shocked by everything that had happened in the ancient history of his ancestors. Also, this ancestor of his actually wanted him to test the waters. Did he really not want to live?


    The giant octopus was shocked and stopped pretending. It mumbled, ¡± ¡°Old ancestor, I¡¯m actually a little country bumpkin too ¡­ In their words, ¡± I¡¯ve just come from the countryside, and the little octopus has come to the city. You should see more, do more, and talk less ¡­ I don¡¯t have any status in this civilization, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as you¡¯re more tactful, you¡¯ll have the right to ask.¡± Ryus¡¯s voice was low and soft.


    The giant octopus thought about it carefully. He was indeed qualified to ask this question.


    After all, he was once a member of the bode octopus clan, and his ancestor was once a subordinate of the universe garden.


    He didn¡¯t merge with the iron-based bloodline, so he didn¡¯t show any signs of rebellion. No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to him. He would just pretend to ask casually and see how the other party reacted.


    If he didn¡¯t answer, then so be it. After all, there was no way to force him.


    If he answered ¡­ Then he would just ask the truth directly!


    ¡®I have to say, although my ancestor was a country bumpkin, he was like a fish in water in the countryside. He also had the great wisdom of a country bumpkin ¡­ He actually thought of this move!¡±


    The giant octopus was secretly surprised. It immediately realized that this was indeed the best move at the moment.


    The ancestor had no way to ask, but he could come forward.


    In fact, Ryus was also secretly relieved. luckily, I ran into the wooden barrel to hide. That¡¯s how I was able to communicate with this stupid descendant. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have had a chance at all.


    Asking him to ask directly?


    He didn¡¯t dare!


    He didn¡¯t even dare to reveal his own existence.


    ¡°But, do I have to ask?¡±


    The giant octopus was still a little hesitant. After all, something might happen.


    However, after listening to his ancestor¡¯s words, he was indeed filled with an intense curiosity. He wanted to know the truth behind the extinction of his clan.


    He hesitated for a moment and looked at the group of people who were still chatting in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help but probe, ¡± ¡°Your Majesty reinimanska, I was once a descendant of the bird race. Back then, how did the bird race in the universe garden die out?¡±


    This was a very good language art technique.


    He wasn¡¯t asking how the universe garden was destroyed. He was asking how their race was destroyed back then, even though it was the same question ¡­ It was a reasonable question to link it to his own clan.


    Wuah.


    Medusa and Shi Ji¡¯s gazes immediately turned to him.


    They had wanted to ask this question before, but due to various reasons, they hadn¡¯t been able to bring it up. Now, their gazes were filled with curiosity as to what had happened in the cosmos garden back then.


    Shua.


    The players ¡®eyes lit up.


    The two sides stopped flattering each other.


    This big octopus was usually so silly. How did it suddenly think of this move? To them, it was good if they could understand more about the history of the universe garden¡¯s ancient civilization.


    Not only did the two sides stop, but even the female cultivators in the small team, such as medura, also had curious looks on their faces. After all, knowing more was good, and they were secretly excited.


    It was even more so for naissera, who thought to himself, ¡± ¡°I know more than anyone else! After all, I¡¯ve read the analysis and conclusions on the forums and know some ancient historical patterns. However, the universe garden¡¯s mystery is indeed worth investigating and is very mysterious.¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    Why are you all looking at me?


    He was speechless, but he was doing nothing at the side.


    Medusa and Shi Ji had been fighting, conversing, scheming, and researching evolution with the players, looking like otherworldly experts. Why did they suddenly focus their attention on him?


    To be honest, Xu Zhi had already felt that this terrifying threat-Ryus-should have been resolved.


    This was originally a huge problem.


    It was so serious that it could even threaten his entire sand table, causing it to collapse instantly. After all, if an existence on the level of the sixth inspector knew that reinimansaga was still alive, why wouldn¡¯t he go to the garden?


    As for the universe garden, how could he run?


    If it was the real renemansky, the universe garden would naturally be able to move as it pleased. However, this was impossible for Xu Zhi. He could not run away, so he could only wait for them to come knocking on his door.


    At present, he didn¡¯t have such a powerful combat force. Just ¡± Rus ¡± alone was enough to defeat Carolyn and the others, who had just broken through. No one in the entire Zerg race could resist him!


    The Azure abyss divine territory, the fallen civilization, and to him, a super-large civilization ¡­ After all, he had only developed for a short time.


    He was still short of time. As long as he could hold on a little longer, he would be able to catch up in a week or so!


    The Zerg¡¯s protective Shield¡¯s greatest function was to isolate one¡¯s aura, and the other party would not be able to find one¡¯s coordinates at all ¡­ However, if they knew the fixed coordinates, there was nothing he could do.


    sigh, there¡¯s nothing we can do about this. Carolyn and the others have only trained for less than a year. They still can¡¯t catch up to the other party in terms of time ¡­ Because of such a terrible disaster, I pulled these players and the giant octopus in.¡± Xu Zhi thought to himself,


    the other party is indeed very cunning. These players are not acting. They really think that¡¯s what happened, which is why they managed to avoid the observation of this old fox. After countless twists and turns, they gradually began to believe it. It seems that they have indeed been tricked and have hidden under the wooden bucket that is filled with a stench ¡­


    The other party had already stopped questioning renemanska¡¯s strength and went to find trouble with him. Instead, they were avoiding him ¡­ To Xu Zhi, it was a success.


    However, the current situation ¡­


    ¡°This Ryus toyed with this honest octopus and thought of such a method. He¡¯s not simple at all ¡­¡± Xu Zhi looked at the countless eyes around him, all of them looking at him expectantly. The atmosphere was silent.


    by the way, father, I actually want to know if it¡¯s related to the Buddhist civilization or something else ¡­ Xu Zhi was just about to open his mouth to refuse when his obedient daughter gave him a powerful blow.


    Her eyes were bright and full of curiosity as she looked at him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Where did this daughter come from?


    Xu Zhi was completely silent for a long time. Then. he slowly looked around and finally revealed a touch of vicissitude. Speaking of which, the destruction of the civilization back then was indeed a thorn in my heart. To this day, there are not many people who know about it. Only the ancient gods of your Buddhist civilization and the moon god Ji ¡­ I¡¯ll still know a thing or two.¡±


    this matter is countless times more terrifying than you can imagine. It¡¯s the darkest part of the universe, and even a weak tenth-level existence committed suicide because of it.


    Ten levels weaker ¡­


    Did he commit suicide?


    Medusa, Shi Ji, and even the players ¡®faces turned red in shock.


    As for medura and Wayner, the two female cultivators, they were so scared that they almost fainted.


    Ten levels weaker, that was ten levels weaker. How could such an existence commit suicide? What had happened to her that made her commit suicide? No matter how he thought about it, it seemed impossible.


    After all, he was the weakest Dao cultivator with shallow knowledge. He really came from a rural Galaxy ¡­ Although naissera was terrified, and there was an indescribable horror hidden within, he was indeed much more resilient after the series of impacts.


    Only Ryus¡¯s face was completely solemn as he peeked through a crack in the dark. that¡¯s right. He¡¯s talking about the ¡­ Mr. Darkness!¡±


    in fact, your God didn¡¯t tell you about this. Relimanska looked at the group of players. he was also the one who knew him the best back then ¡­ Because the venerable sovereigns came because of this.¡±


    Emperor! Venerated!


    These two words seemed to shake the heavens and earth.


    Medusa, Shi Ji, and the other players all had a look of disbelief in their eyes. The reason was simple. Venerable sovereigns had five genes, and they were existences at the ultimate level of the great Dao. Descendant!

 Chapter 1068

    ?


    1068 Death is a form of release


    Venerable sovereigns had five genes.


    What kind of concept was this?


    The eighth-rank descendants would inherit the path to the higher dimension, the ninth-rank descendants would inherit the path to the laws, and the tenth-rank descendants would naturally inherit the bloodline and genes ¡­ In other words, venerable sovereigns were the direct descendants of an ancient being who had reached the end of the Dao in a great universe.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the destruction of the universe garden had something to do with the birth of the venerable sovereign. As expected, the two of them knew each other from a long time ago.¡± Medusa did not need to mention it. She was already shocked when she saw the venerable sovereign fight her to a draw for the first time, and she had five great bloodlines ¡­ If I hadn¡¯t used my final Tao technique,¡±creation era,¡± I might not have been able to shock him.


    The players were even more dumbfounded.


    In their eyes, the venerable sovereign who ruled the six paths of reincarnation was the successor of an ancient God with a mysterious and ancient origin.


    They had been guessing that he might be the descendant of an ancient level 10 existence, who had unimaginable ancient secrets, encountered by a super ancient God, and had unknown ancient Huaxia history. However, they did not expect ¡­


    It actually had something to do with the destruction of renemansky cosmos garden.


    but it also seems to be connected to history. It just so happens to match.


    They looked at each other, their expressions grave.


    ¡°Venerable sovereign?¡±


    In the room, there was a huge reaction from all sides. Nasira was also secretly scared, but the meduran duo and even Ryus felt very confused, not knowing who it was.


    Hiding in the tub, he could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°Who is this?¡±


    it¡¯s one of the powers that we are currently in. It¡¯s an ancient existence that rules over the six paths of reincarnation. It has the bloodline of immortality. I wonder how long it has lived ¡­ The giant octopus explained, ¡± he has a 5-Geno bloodline. He just broke through recently. He rules the six paths of reincarnation. The animal path and Asura Warriors are the forces we are joining now.


    ¡°The force you joined is under the jurisdiction of this existence?¡± Rus, who was observing in the dark, was completely stunned by the giant octopus¡¯s words.


    A world ruler with five genes?


    Wasn¡¯t this too extravagant?


    The auras and combat strength of the five bloodlines could not be faked. He could tell with a single glance.


    The fact that it was related to level 10 meant that the dimension where this civilization was located was terrifyingly high. It was indeed the true center of the universe.


    at the same time, this world is too huge. I thought that these guys were the core existences of this world, given that they were able to evolve life forms here. But it turns out that they are just one of the six paths of reincarnation, and one of the animal paths? ¡±


    It was just a small force of the extraordinary system of Buddhism-the beast path-and it had already caused such a huge storm, forcing these Daoists to eat shit?


    The Buddhist virus that they were so afraid of before only belonged to one of the small forces in Buddhism ¡­ This was like the tip of an iceberg. When it was revealed, they were terrified!


    such a huge and complicated world is only one side of the Buddhist civilization ¡­ Not weaker than him is renemansky cosmos garden and his nemesis, moon god Ji!¡±


    Moon god season.


    He had heard about this from ju Chu and had met him once.


    At that time, it was also because of this incident that they knew about Buddhism in advance and felt the great horror of it. That was why they could react so quickly and respond in time.


    Tenth-rank descendants, the evolution of Buddhism, Daoism, and animal Daoism ¡­


    This huge amount of information rushed over, causing his heart to beat in fear. He didn¡¯t expect the universe garden to be this powerful!


    This was indeed beyond his imagination.


    ¡°¡­. Back then, the universe garden was already a powerful and weak level 10 civilization in my eyes. However, what we¡¯re seeing now is probably one-tenth of what it was back then. It seems to have surpassed the structure of a weak level 10 civilization!¡±


    He could no longer see what kind of height it was.


    At this moment, as one of the most powerful Dao cultivators of the universe, he actually felt that there was a towering peak piercing through the clouds. As a mortal, he stepped on the earth, but he couldn¡¯t see the top at a glance. It was all fog.


    Unattainable.


    He had felt this way before when he was still weak and low-level, but he had never thought that he would still feel this sense of powerlessness even after being so powerful.


    perhaps you¡¯re right. Even as the sixth patrol, I¡¯m just a laughable country bumpkin. A self-deprecating smile appeared on Ryus ¡®face. back then, our clan was indeed a little pet. We didn¡¯t even have a chance to touch the core ¡­


    What venerable sovereign ¡­


    The iron-based clan¡¯s old friend, the evil god clan ¡­


    Back then, it was a Buddhist civilization that they knew each other ¡­


    He actually didn¡¯t know anything about it!


    it turns out that no one really cared about us back then. Our clan was just full of ourselves.


    He felt that his outlook on life had been completely subverted in this instant. The truth that he had been struggling and pursuing before had become extremely ridiculous.


    ¡°But ¡­ He was already so powerful, so how powerful was the mystery he encountered? Was it really a secret above level ten? After all, it¡¯s related to a tenth level descendant.¡±


    since even the powerful can be destroyed ¡­ ¡°If things don¡¯t go well, even a level 10 might have fallen due to the explosion back then, leaving behind a level 10 heir ¡­¡± This unbelievable thought burst forth from his mind. If that was the case, it would be too shocking.


    At this moment, the atmosphere was silent.


    In fact, they had thought of everything that Ryus had thought of.


    The universe garden, which was as powerful as the Buddhist civilization of the past, had been destroyed. It was possible that a level 10 might have fallen.


    the so-called civilization is rebuilt after it is destroyed. In a long life, it will eventually experience twists and turns. in fact, the higher the contact, the more despair you will feel ¡­ Wasn¡¯t that the case? The heavens of the world were cruel, and the further one advanced, the more difficult it would be ¡­


    ¡°When you reach that level, you¡¯ll realize that the entire world is a lie, an illusion. An unknown enemy high above is ruling everything. When you struggle and can¡¯t see hope, under that intense pressure, death is also a release.¡±


    ¡°Death is also a form of release?¡±


    Medusa murmured softly beside him.


    Was this the truth behind the suicide of the weak level 10 that served the universe garden back then?


    However, what kind of truth was it, and what kind of enemy was it?


    Was there an indescribable enemy at the tenth level?


    If the ninth-grade was a hundred thousand years of darkness, then what was the darkness and fear of the tenth-grade?


    The tenth level was still unknown.


    that¡¯s not something you should be dealing with right now, ¡± Reinhardt said as he shook his head. the matter is much bigger than you think. Back then, more than one level ten being died. The great catastrophe and the universe garden were just insignificant things that were affected back then ¡­ But that was a fake death ¡­ Back then, the universe garden should have been the only one that could have escaped his sight ¡­ That was because we were different from them. At that time, we had secrets that even level 10 couldn¡¯t imagine, and our knowledge had collapsed.¡±


    It was indeed a fake death.


    They began to listen to the history and truth of the past.


    Medura and Wayner, the two ordinary and weak female cultivators, looked at this unimaginably terrifying Overlord of the universe, who was casually talking about this knowledge and the terrifying ancient truth. They felt a chill rising from the heavens, and they didn¡¯t know if this was an opportunity or a crisis.


    but to fake death and lie dormant, it also requires perseverance.


    At this moment, reinyman stroked his younger daughter¡¯s head and seemed to be interested. He chuckled and said, ¡± death is a form of escape. To live on, you have to bear even more. That is the most difficult part.

 Chapter 1069

    ?


    1069 A mysterious enemy


    Was death a form of escape?


    Shi Ji nodded, feeling that it was true in a sense.


    Death was just a matter of an instant. He closed his eyes and self-destructed. He didn¡¯t have to care about anything in the future. Instead, he had to bear all kinds of things while he was alive.


    However, how much despair would a Dao cultivator who was weaker than level 10 choose to escape like this?


    ¡°It seems that what happened to our clan back then was even more terrifying than I imagined! Even one of our weaker tenth level existences committed suicide. That¡¯s an existence with a perfect Dao Foundation and is currently stepping onto the ultimate path!¡±


    Shi Ji took a deep breath, ¡± an existence like that would have a bright future! It¡¯s a marathon running on this road, but it voluntarily gave up before the end. It fell down and became one of the bones on the ground of the road.¡±


    It was hard to imagine what was going on ¡­


    Just like ryuze, she had the same doubts, but the more she thought about it, the more determined she became. The burden on her shoulders was unimaginable, and she had to work harder.


    that kind of enemy destroyed the universe garden back then. Is he a level 10? ¡±


    Medusa asked directly, wanting to know who the enemy was.


    Xu Zhi laughed and muttered to himself for a moment before saying, ¡± for now, it¡¯s better not to know. I should focus on my cultivation. That¡¯s too far away.


    Medusa did not pursue the matter, but she pondered in her heart.


    Reinymansky looked at the nervous expressions around him and suddenly laughed. don¡¯t be too nervous. What do you think about our dimension and strength compared to other level-9 civilizations? ¡±


    Before Medusa could speak, the player beside her spoke first, ¡±


    it¡¯s not worth mentioning. The civilizations outside are not species from the same dimension at all. Knowledge, bloodline, level, cultivation techniques ¡­ You¡¯re just a laughable country bumpkin!¡±


    The players were very realistic.


    there¡¯s no perfect cultivation system at all, and there¡¯s no truly powerful bloodline. They basically look for ancient civilization ruins by themselves to learn knowledge. They¡¯re born in the wild and basically developed from the planets themselves ¡­ What about the ancient civilization ruins they were looking for? Those ruins are also learning the knowledge of the ancient people, and they themselves are also unorthodox.¡±


    the generations have all been unorthodox, learning from each other, not communicating with each other, not integrating, and the bloodline is weak ¡­ Those with truly powerful bloodlines would not reveal their own bloodlines either. They would treasure them until their inheritance was destroyed ¡­ As a result, even for extremely powerful bloodline races, there might only be one bloodline that was the most exaggerated, and the other three were all trash.


    This was a dark forest in the countryside. The possibility of progress was too low ¡­ In this cosmic forest, everyone is a Hunter who fumbles around and does his own research.¡±


    Medura and Wayner¡¯s faces turned red from the honest truth, but they didn¡¯t dare to retort.


    ¡°So we were really looked down upon ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s this civilization that¡¯s too scary.¡±


    This is something that can¡¯t be helped. Due to various reasons, everyone has to explore and sort things out in the dark. No one is like a powerful and mature civilization like yours, who has an unimaginably complete and ancient inheritance system.


    Medusa also thought about it for a moment. in fact, if we continue to pass on our knowledge in the wild, it is also possible for us to mature and become as powerful and mature as us. A variety of powerful and heaven-defying bloodline genes will appear, and we can fuse them at will to form four extraordinary Bloodline Systems that are all heaven-defying ¡­ ¡°However, the probability is too low. We¡¯ve been observing for the past few days. The Azure abyss divine territory and the fallen civilization are also unorthodox. They can be considered to be very powerful and are constantly maturing.¡±


    Ryus hid in the wooden barrel and observed in the dark, listening to the conversation and comments in silence.


    Even he had to admit that he was indeed weak.


    Civilization was accumulated.


    However, accumulation was not necessarily useful. One still needed a powerful bloodline. After all, without a bloodline as a Foundation, any accumulation would be a castle in the air.


    ¡°You know what? The gap between us and ordinary civilizations is also the gap between us and those mysterious beings. We have come to understand certain concepts, such as the ¡®court of Quietus¡¯ before us.¡±


    ¡°In fact, we¡¯re not living in the same dimension as them ¡­¡± Reinnemansky said. ¡®We¡¯re still ten levels weaker, and they¡¯re not trying to destroy us. When you can¡¯t reach that dimension, that unimaginable height, you¡¯re like a bug on the side of the road, and no one will care about you ¡­¡¯ This involved an unimaginable secret. It was a level ten dimension ¡­ Unless you¡¯ve truly reached a certain height in your cultivation, or you¡¯ve been noticed and killed by them by some kind of coincidence.¡±


    ¡°So, we¡¯re still too weak. Don¡¯t you need to worry?¡± Medusa pondered for a moment. level 10. Could there also be a group of fallen from the dark side attacking everywhere? ¡±


    This was no exception.


    The existence of every realm was bound to have both good and bad.


    then why was our universe garden destroyed? ¡± Shi Ji asked.


    Reinymansky laughed and said, ¡± ¡°There must always be a goal, right? this can be considered a test, an attempt, even if the price is huge.¡±


    Their expressions turned cold. Just to test?


    Even Ryus was shocked!


    His expression was extremely bitter. So the destruction of our bird clan¡¯s civilization, the destruction of the universe garden, everything back then was just an abandoned pawn?


    Xu Zhi looked at the completely silent crowd around him.


    He said a lot, and it seemed like he had revealed most of it, but in fact, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    He was just making a random guess based on what Rus said to the giant octopus about the fall of a being named Mr. Darkness.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t just him who couldn¡¯t figure out why a level 10 weakling would commit suicide. What kind of enemy would be so desperate? Xu Zhi himself did not quite understand.


    However, it was definitely incomparably powerful. That was right.


    It was even possible that he had encountered a tenth level existence and was deliberately looking for him.


    since it¡¯s powerful, let¡¯s take advantage of the situation and shape it. Explain. Xu Zhi said, shaking his head. After all, everyone was looking at him. He had no choice but to say something since he even had to say something to his daughter.


    it¡¯s also a form of preventive measure for some enemies who might appear in the future ¡­ Even if it doesn¡¯t work out, it¡¯s still possible to encourage them to move forward.¡±


    To be honest, Xu Zhi was still a little worried that he would encounter a terrifying enemy if he were to reach a level ten or ten lower.


    However, the destruction of renemansky cosmos garden seemed really mysterious and ancient. It was not simple at all. Even Xu Zhi himself felt that it was not easy to be the old Wang next door.


    At this time, the giant octopus in the wooden bucket was also a little silent. It said softly, ¡± ¡°Ancestor, what do you think?¡±


    I-I¡¯m not too sure either. Although I met an enemy and faked my death to escape ¡­ However, it didn¡¯t explain in detail.¡± Ryus took a deep breath. I heard that the three great heavenly venerates of the Azure abyss divine territory once knew the true truth behind the destruction of the universe garden because their power of time seemed to be able to observe some images left behind from ancient times.


    it means that, besides reinimanska, the three great exalted Celestials might also see the trump card that reinimanska had, the evil god ¡­ You might even know about the ancient Huaxia civilization?¡± The giant octopus exclaimed and instantly reacted.


    As a high-level member of the fallen civilization, he naturally could not ask the three great celestial Venerables, but to be able to find out from renemansky himself here was considered a dream come true.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± it¡¯s true. Ryus hid in the wooden bucket and peeked outside. it¡¯s said that the three great heavenly venerates, blue abyss, knew what happened back then and were very afraid. They were unimaginably afraid ¡­ He must have seen how powerful renemanska was and even knew that he faked his death to escape.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very possible.¡± it turns out that the blue abyss divine territory was hidden so well, ¡± the giant octopus said in a low voice. it might know about renemansky, the ancient gods, and the central civilization of these dimensions!


    Xu Zhi smiled at the people around him. As he listened to the big octopus¡¯s conversation, his heart stiffened slightly. Why didn¡¯t Ryus say that the three heavenly venerates of the Azure abyss Divine Domain knew the truth?

 Chapter 1070

    ?


    1070 It¡¯s too difficult for me


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi was dumbfounded.


    I¡¯ve just finished explaining the history of the universe garden¡¯s destruction and you¡¯re telling me, ¡± In fact, did the three great heavenly venerates next door know the truth behind the universe garden¡¯s destruction?


    This was too face smacking.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very unsettled, and his eyelids were twitching wildly. this octopus is too sinister and dishonest. It always likes to say half of its words and hide the other half.


    But on second thought, it was only natural.


    There was no need for him to disclose it. These two matters were not the same. If Yuan LAN Holy master knew the truth, it had nothing to do with what was happening now.


    Xu Zhi had originally thought that no one knew about such an ancient history, but who knew that the three great heavenly venerates of the Azure abyss divine territory would happen to have an eternal bloodline that could stop time? they could even spy on the distant images of the ruins of the past based on their own extraordinary bloodlines?


    ¡°I should have thought of this earlier. He has such a bloodline ¡­ Now that I¡¯ve been slapped in the face, I¡¯ll be exposed if I directly ask the three heavenly venerates blue abyss.¡± Xu Zhi was a little speechless, but things were not as serious as being exposed immediately. Fortunately, he had always been quite cautious, and his style had always been the same:


    He seemed to have said everything, but in fact, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    So far, the only information he had revealed was that a mysterious existence had destroyed it, and because it was too terrifying, it caused Mr. Darkness, who was a level ten weakling, to commit suicide.


    This shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?


    After all, there was a high chance that it was the universe garden that was destroyed by some terrifying existence.


    Xu Zhi could not be bothered to pay any more attention to them and looked at the few people next to him.


    The entire room was silent. Everyone listened to the scene in shock. Their expressions were extremely shocked and complicated. They felt that it was unbelievable.


    However, he quickly calmed down.


    that¡¯s all I have to say. You guys should focus on cultivating your own system. Reinymansky smiled faintly. there¡¯s no need to think about this now.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Ji said.


    Inside the wooden barrel, both Ryus and the giant octopus had complicated expressions on their faces as they silently understood the meaning behind it.


    Meanwhile, medura secretly said to naissera, ¡± naissera, this is too terrifying ¡­ Who would have thought that the weak Ordinary Level nine that entered our group would be so terrifying.¡±


    Just the content of the discussion in front of them was enough to make them tremble.


    It was like a dream. They couldn¡¯t believe it. Even the patrol envoy and some rank-9 Dao-achieving cultivators were extremely far away from them. They were too high to reach. However, in front of them was a heavenly venerate that was weaker than a rank-10. Or was he a country bumpkin that far surpassed the blue abyss divine territory and the fallen civilization and stood at an unimaginable height?


    To them, the history that they were hearing was like an unbelievable legend to mortals. How could such a terrifying figure exist in reality?


    Medura, Wayner, and the others had come here to evolve, and they were dumbfounded when they saw this scene.


    Seeing this, Nasella could not help but comfort him. let¡¯s not panic. It¡¯s a great opportunity for us to have a relationship with such an existence. We have to seize it.


    The two of them quickly nodded.


    ¡°Mm ¡­ Since that¡¯s too far away, let¡¯s continue to talk about this creature.¡± Medusa, on the other hand, was the calmest and most mature, and continued to talk to them about the evolution before them.


    To her, what did the strength of the enemy have to do with her?


    Right now, all she wanted to do was to learn and seek knowledge. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with other things.


    yes, yes, let¡¯s continue to chat. This giant octopus loves to transform into the stinky death god. SpongeBob immediately responded with a smile.


    All of a sudden, they began to study this species, and even discussed how to deal with those rank-9 Daoists, the next m?bius ¡®ring.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the other side, on an online forum.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Although they were still chatting about evolution knowledge in the room, the entire online forum was quickly boiling with excitement when they heard the detailed description of the current situation.


    Holy F * ck! So the destruction of the cosmos garden is that terrifying? ¡±


    there¡¯s a mysterious and terrifying unknown enemy, and more than one peak tenth-level existence has already died? ¡±


    although it was never said, I personally think that it¡¯s very likely that the Father of the venerable sovereign died in this place, and that¡¯s why he was taken away by the ancient gods ¡­ Renemansky garden was noticed as well. He faked his death and escaped!¡±


    Everyone was in a heated discussion. They were very excited and felt that it was very possible!


    Although everything was vague in order to prevent them from worrying and affecting their cultivation process, it had been explained very clearly, and many secrets could be deciphered from it.


    in other words, moon god Ji and the ancient gods are personal grudges. However, there might be a mysterious enemy hunting down those who are 10 levels lower than them? ¡±


    so, renemansky universe garden was discovered, and that¡¯s why it feigned death and hid? ¡±


    They frowned.


    Could it be that they knew that they had obtained the concept of the God of creation, so they were chasing after them?


    Could it be that it was related to the secret of the tenth level? would the tenth level kill the weaker tenth level?


    After all, he had too little understanding of the tenth level.


    They had no idea what form and way of life an existence at that level was in. As a result, they did not know what enemies they would encounter, what rules they would follow, and how they would deal with things.


    The sudden destruction of the universe garden was indeed mysterious.


    I¡¯m not too sure. It¡¯s too strange now ¡­ It¡¯s useless for us to make wild guesses about this mysterious existence because there¡¯s too little data. We can¡¯t deduce anything at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡±


    ¡°But I have a good idea.¡±


    ¡°What good idea?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go ask the three heavenly venerates!¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    ¡°We were done chatting. As soon as we left the room, big octopus walked out of the bath barrel and told us. Big octopus is indeed one of us. He told us everything that his ancestor said! Yuan LAN Holy master knows the truth!¡±


    even Ryus doesn¡¯t have the ability to come into contact with it, so we naturally ¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, it¡¯s impossible for others to come into contact with such a great taboo ancient existence, but we¡¯re different! We have the fourth Holy master! As for the fourth Holy master, he had mastered the incense magic girl system and had been asked to meet the three Holy Masters if he had the time ¡­ We haven¡¯t met up before, so let¡¯s meet up and have a chat. The truth behind the universe garden¡¯s destruction?¡±


    ¡°Good idea!¡±


    that¡¯s right, renemansky. Although we didn¡¯t tell the others who the enemy was in order to stabilize their belief and let our daughter and the evil god train hard, it¡¯s none of our business. It¡¯s best that we know the truth!


    All of a sudden, the players ¡®faces turned red with excitement.


    The truth of history!


    It was about to be revealed.


    Although they were concerned about how reinymansky¡¯s universe garden was destroyed, they didn¡¯t care to that extent. The reason why they were so interested was naturally because of their Chinese extraordinary Buddhist system and the role that the ancient gods played in that battle.


    How were venerable sovereigns born in the cosmos garden back then?


    This was very important. After all, this was the truth of ancient Chinese history. They had more or less understood the history. The only thing left was what had happened between ancient Chinese civilization and renemansky back then. This layer of relationship network had not been fully covered!


    ¡°Three great Empyreans, let¡¯s go! Go and ask the three great exalted Celestials!¡±


    ¡°Ask how the universe garden was destroyed! Ask them what happened in the ruins and use their Daoist magic to see what happened!¡±


    They cheered and quickly took action.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    His eyelids were twitching madly.


    He felt that it was too difficult for him.


    First, it was Ryus who had found trouble with him. Now, it was just revealed that the three heavenly venerates knew about it. Now, it was the players ¡®turn to ask the three heavenly venerates in high spirits?


    Whoosh.


    Without waiting for Xu Zhi¡¯s reaction.


    The players were Swift and decisive. They took on the excited posture of running to the cafeteria after school and rushed madly. They had already made the fourth Holy master, the girlfriend of the racer of Mount Haruna, the little magic pet Bhikkhu in the abyssal divine territory, go to meet the three Holy Masters.


    At the core of the Azure abyss Divine Domain.


    A magic pet and the magic girl Viola stepped into the Holy Land.


    Everything around him was pure white and still. It was as if he was in a hazy, faint, and turbid time and earth. Everything had become extremely slow.


    ¡°Greetings, three exalted Celestials.¡± The two of them were very respectful.


    In the void, deep in the depths of countless light blue ice sculptures, a majestic and vast ancient voice came from afar, as if it had traveled through time. no need for formalities, please come in ¡­ Our future fourth Holy master, you will be riding alongside us.¡±

 Chapter 1071

    ?


    1071 A look of disdain, the real history


    Was he that mobile?


    Xu Zhi felt terrible all over.


    He didn¡¯t even have time to react. How could these animals be so fast?


    In the previous battle of the small universe, the Asura Dao Warriors had been mobilized to participate in the battle of the three pillar gods, Carolyn, and di Qi. All of them looked as if they were constipated and had weak bodies. They hid behind their backs and felt weak.


    Now that he had encountered such gossip, the truth about the history of renemansky cosmos garden and the Overlord¡¯s background, a raging fire of gossip was ignited? Faster than anyone else?


    ¡°These guys are trying to mess with me.¡± Xu Zhi was completely dumbfounded. after that, I went to find the three great celestial Venerables and asked them for the truth.


    His expression changed a few times. He felt that he could adapt to the situation and see what was going on ¡­


    Whoosh.


    The two of them had solemn expressions as they slowly walked into the depths.


    At this moment, they finally saw the unknown core of the deep blue divine territory. It was known as the deep blue land where time would stop forever. It was surrounded by an azure blue and gave off strands of colorful light with a sacred glow.


    Oveila and Bhikkhu kept walking.


    There were ancient beings in the forest of spirit Qi on both sides. Some were as tall as ox demons, some were as thin as insects, and there were also ordinary humans. They sat cross-legged on the spot, cultivating with their eyes closed.


    the fourth celestial venerable ¡­


    the fourth celestial venerable ¡­


    They nodded slightly to express their goodwill, then closed their eyes again.


    Although he was the fourth celestial venerable in name, he didn¡¯t show any surprise. After all, many of these Daoist cultivators were like Yuan Yuan, who had contracted magic pets and started to walk the incense dragon vein system.


    here are more than 100 cultivators with perfect Dao foundations ¡­ The number was spectacular! Every one of them is an ancient, forbidden existence that has lived for two to three hundred thousand years. They are the great overlords of the rivers, yet they are gathered here.¡±


    When Bhikkhu saw this scene, he was shocked. I wonder if we will ever have the chance to reach such heights in our lives, to surpass the laws of the universe and become a Grand existence that can distort the laws.


    They were all cultivating here, and time seemed to not flow on them, as if it had been frozen. However, their time freeze also meant that their cultivation speed was almost unimaginably slow.


    This was also a special feature of the Abyssal Blue divine territory, which was to reduce the lifespan limit to the minimum. As long as one worked hard and had enough time, it was basically possible for an existence with good aptitude to break through.


    ¡°These hundred something ¡­ Under normal circumstances, it would be considered pretty good if two or three of them could break through. However, there were so many of them here ¡­ However, even though they are immortal, their cultivation speed is many times slower.¡± Bhikkhu kept broadcasting live on the small TV, and the people outside were watching the scene.


    He continued to walk forward respectfully.


    Soon, they arrived at the deepest core level.


    The three frozen figures slowly opened their eyes, giving off an unimaginable sense of horror and suppression.


    Was this the true ten levels of weakness?


    She pursed her lips. As the girlfriend of the racer of Mount Haruna, she knew that it was her turn.


    This matter was of utmost importance.


    The mystery of the renemansky cosmos garden in ancient times would also affect the attitude of the three great heavenly venerates.


    The feeling it gives off is even more terrifying than the ancient gods who are hiding their auras. I¡¯ve finally seen an aura that¡¯s 10 levels weaker.


    Bhikkhu thought but did not stop. He bowed and said, ¡± ¡°Greetings, three exalted Celestials.¡±


    ¡°No need to be so polite,¡±


    It seemed to come from ancient time and space.


    The three great heavenly venerates seemed to be standing in the void of an unknown time and space, giving off a strong and inexplicable sense of strangeness.


    the bloodline of the magical maiden of incense is really amazing. You are qualified to be on the same level as us ¡­ One of the celestial Venerables smiled kindly. in a sense, we are similar ¡­ Our bloodline transcendence system can be used on others and given to them to use.¡±


    Another voice said.


    you should know that this is the most powerful bloodline-bestowment power ¡­ It was the best way to build a reliable civilization Alliance, just like how you gave them the power of incense ¡­ They will become the foundation and link of the entire world.¡±


    The third being spoke again. our bloodlines are completely compatible. It has completely strengthened the prosperity of the entire civilization¡¯s hub. You are qualified to be on par with us ¡­ Your talent isn¡¯t strong, but with our time, you¡¯ll be able to eternally reach the ninth step and enter the ultimate realm.¡±


    They were listing out the pros and cons in a simple and straightforward manner, as well as making a solid promise.


    For an existence at this level, scheming, tricking, and deceiving the fourth celestial was only temporary. He wanted to use real benefits to tie people to his war chariot. That was true eternal.


    They also believed that with their time talent, a win-win situation was the best choice, and there was no reason to refuse.


    yes, we are willing to become the fourth celestial venerable. Our clan is willing to sign a contract.


    At this moment, Bhikkhu was floating in the air and said with respect, ¡± we¡¯re willing to absorb the emotions of the living beings here for the powerful ones and transform them into your power ¡­


    ¡°Emotions are power.¡±


    Yuan LAN Holy master smiled. the current Yuan LAN divine territory has changed a lot. Everyone is cultivating their own small worlds and becoming their own gods ¡­ ¡°However, the Buddhist sect that has recently appeared has been restraining the fallen civilization. The war may be about to start.¡±


    ¡°You want to fight?¡± Bhikkhu asked.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    A hearty laugh came from the shadow, full of satisfaction, ¡± our strength has increased greatly. The appearance of the strange Buddhist sect has given us another opportunity ¡­ I¡¯m afraid the fallen civilization won¡¯t live long. I never thought that we would turn around and destroy the fallen civilization when we fled in a weak state!¡±


    The fallen civilization had more than a thousand investigators!


    It was ten times more than them.


    Even though it couldn¡¯t last long, it was still very terrifying when it exploded in the short term.


    If there were more than ten investigators with the same combat strength, they might only need to unleash their power for a few minutes, and more than ten of them would surround and kill one of them. The possibility of death was very high.


    Bhikkhu muttered to himself,


    ¡°Before, it wasn¡¯t even an order of magnitude! They¡¯ve been chased around and the Azure abyss divine territory is in high spirits. It looks like a real war is about to start!¡±


    after all, the terrifying extraordinary divine system civilizations of these two great star Cloud clusters ¡­ It was the biggest existence in this area! Both of them had been exploring the outside world and found many ruins, but they had not found a third one, a weak Level-10 civilization that was as strong as them.


    ¡°Moreover, the Abyssal Blue divine territory has become a pauper now. All its resources and energy have been used to give birth and multiply the common people. It has expanded its own world of believers and is following the incense system.¡±


    The other party was spending money like crazy, and the players couldn¡¯t get much.


    After all, the power that he consumed was the strength of his own incense offerings.


    Even cutie pie had no way of controlling these gods of incense. She was only a channel to gather incense ¡­ He was a free man and didn¡¯t leave any secret behind.


    If there were any hidden sects, how could they not see through it?


    He was the real fool if he treated those who had achieved Dao as fools.


    ¡°But, are we really unable to get any oil? Was it really just to serve them? Generous? Not necessarily! Currently, I can¡¯t draw any ¡­¡± Bhikkhu muttered with a strange expression,


    the positive energy from the incense has been absorbed, and the same amount of negative energy has been suppressed by them ¡­ They could not solve it, but Mengmei could. She had the ultimate ¡­ In the future, I¡¯ll think of a way to eat away these weird things in the name of helping to deal with the dark emotions.¡±


    Bizarreness could increase the strength of the ultimate. This was the sword of the ultimate, a very terrifying Dao artifact of dark emotions. The bizarreness of more than a hundred perfect Daoists was terrifying just thinking about it!


    How could the Seven Realms be just a great leap?


    What was this equivalent to?


    They had spent hundreds of thousands of years of accumulated resources to convert into Joss flame power and took away 50% of the positive Joss flames, while the players took away 50% of the negative Joss flames. It was still very satisfying to eat half of the resources they had spent alive!


    After all, they couldn¡¯t use it, and it might even be a burden and hidden danger, right?


    the Azure abyss divine territory here has already become penniless because of the incense offerings. On the other side, the fallen civilization will probably have to let those small television merchants continue to sell raw materials. They¡¯ll definitely be in urgent need when they start a war ¡­ We¡¯ll use this method to excavate everything from both sides.¡± Bhikkhu took a deep breath.


    It seemed like they were both winning, but was the other side losing?


    The Abyssal Blue Divine Domain felt that they definitely didn¡¯t lose out because they could convert their resources into combat strength. They had already experienced a huge increase and were overjoyed.


    The fallen civilization felt that they were not making a loss, because they could buy the original material at an extremely low price.


    ¡°This is a win-win situation! ¡®You guys are making a huge profit, and we won¡¯t lose anything ¡­¡¯ Although it did not seem to conform to the conservation of energy, as an immortal who had transcended the laws of the universe, so what if he distorted the law of energy? It¡¯s normal!¡±


    Bhikkhu took a deep breath.


    From the start, he had no intention of playing any tricks with these powerhouses. It was to give them solid benefits.


    At this moment, she began to talk to the three heavenly venerates about the application of the incense extraordinary system and the upcoming war against the fallen civilization.


    The other party did not seem to be hiding anything.


    He really treated her as the fourth celestial venerable. He even told her when he was going to start the war, that he had been observing in secret, and that he had sent troops to infiltrate.


    After chatting for a while, Bhikkhu tried to open up the topic and said, ¡± although it¡¯s a little sudden, it¡¯s said that you knew the truth about the universe garden¡¯s destruction text? ¡±


    All of a sudden, the three Holy Masters fell silent for a while.


    Previously, they had been talking and laughing. It was as though the term ¡®universe garden¡¯ had truly shaken their hearts.


    One of the celestial Venerables suddenly spoke, his voice neither happy nor sad. He said coldly, ¡± why? fourth Holy master, are you interested in the universe garden? ¡±


    Bhikkhu had already prepared an excuse and said, ¡± I¡¯m interested. A ruin of a weak level 10 civilization more than 100000 years old. It should be the closest era we¡¯ve found so far, right? ¡±


    The three Holy Masters were silent. That was indeed the case.


    The renemansky universe garden that was destroyed more than 100000 years ago was the closest ruin found in the major galaxies. The others were easily hundreds of thousands or even millions of years old.


    moreover, some strange things happened. It¡¯s said that in the universe garden back then, renemansky died inexplicably. A weak level ten committed suicide. Bhikkhu said.


    The three Holy Masters laughed. why are you so interested? You¡¯re here to find us, right?¡±


    Bhikkhu was about to say something.


    we don¡¯t know where you know this, but we can tell you that it¡¯s an unimaginable mystery.


    this is a top secret, ¡± a celestial venerable Yuan LAN said. no one knows about it except us, and we have never told anyone else. However, you have become the fourth celestial venerable, so your status is sufficient ¡­ Back then, a terrifying taboo that overturned our understanding of the great Dao ever since the establishment of our civilization happened in the renemansky cosmos garden!¡±


    Bhikkhu¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    As expected!


    Could it be that these three country bumpkins not only knew about the terrifying enemies, but also the truth of renemansky, saw the ancient gods, the Overlord¡¯s background, and the center of the universe? in the end, their world view was completely overturned?


    They were frightened.


    How lamentable, no matter how strong he was, he was just a country bumpkin.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi looked into the pitiful eyes of the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s girlfriend and said, ¡± ¡°¡­..¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    What¡¯s with that contemptuous look? what he said was the true truth of history.

 Chapter 1072

    ?


    1072 Speculations of the three great exalted Celestials ¡°destruction, truly terrifying


    The three heavenly venerates naturally didn¡¯t know about the pitiful look in the fourth heavenly venerate¡¯s eyes and what he was thinking.


    Otherwise, he would definitely be dumbfounded.


    How did he suddenly become a country bumpkin?


    They were the great overlords of the Galaxy and Nebula, indescribable taboo gods. It could be said that a tenth level weaker was already the most top-notch existence in the universe since ancient times. They were powerhouses who had the potential to reach the ¡± ultimate level of the great Dao of the universe.


    If they were all country bumpkins, then who would be knowledgeable?


    One of the celestial Venerables smiled and said softly, ¡± a long time ago, we¡¯ve already mastered the ability to look back on historical images and observe the ruins of an ancient civilization. With this ability, we¡¯ve also obtained a lot of knowledge that disappeared in the ruins, which is why we¡¯ve been able to grow so quickly to this level ¡­ The universe garden is naturally one of them.¡±


    back then, before we observed the scene of its destruction, we thought that it was an ordinary, weak Level-10 civilization. Who knew that when we saw the history of its destruction, we realized that it was not so simple. Even the secret information involved was unimaginable!


    ¡°Hard to imagine?¡± Bhikkhu said seriously.


    Although she asked that, she actually knew that it was probably a mysterious enemy of the terrifying darkness. It was something that even the ancient gods, reinimansaga, and the others had to avoid.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s hard to imagine.¡±


    Although Yuan LAN Holy master was smiling, his voice was serious,


    at that time, I had already noticed the abnormality when I peeked. There was a great sense of horror in the dark. It was as if once I investigated the ancient history of the ruins and saw a terrifying existence, I would be sensed and be in danger ¡­


    we immediately stopped and headed to the remaining planet to see the remnants of the civilization. Although we lost most of the inheritance, we still learned some of the universe garden¡¯s ancient history and some of the destructive war ¡­ I remember that the civilization was called the tiel Empire.¡±


    The timeline matched!


    Hearing this, Bhikkhu finally reacted.


    The history of that time was that the tiel Empire had encountered an unknown alien civilization.


    That alien civilization had mastered time stop, and a few existences came down from the spaceship to communicate.


    He left after the conversation, and the tiel civilization was secretly tracking him ¡­ That was why players like them had followed the coordinates left behind by the tiel civilization at that time and tracked them to the current Abyssal Blue divine territory, where they were temporarily stationed.


    At that time, they had a question that they couldn¡¯t understand.


    The existence that came down to communicate, when time was still ¡­ Wasn¡¯t it a power that only the three great exalted Celestials possessed?


    How could the three great heavenly venerates, heavenly venerate Azure abyss, personally communicate with the Emperor of the tiel civilization, who was extremely backward like an ant a few eras ago?


    So what was going on.


    that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t dare to spy on him. You felt that you might have been discovered. Bhikkhu asked.


    it¡¯s very likely that it was detected by a living tenth-level existences that stand at the end of the universe¡¯s great Dao. that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t dare to observe it, ¡± said an Abyss Blue heavenly primogenitor. that¡¯s why I went to find the tiel civilization to indirectly understand it.


    Bhikkhu¡¯s face turned grave!


    It seemed that reinimansaga, a super ancient God, had indeed experienced some terrifying things! That¡¯s a tenth level demon beast ¡­ Even observation and description could be detected by him.


    However, the three Holy Masters had still underestimated the situation. After all, their vision had not reached that kind of height.


    According to reinimansaga, it was possible that more than one level 10 had fallen!


    Renemansky¡¯s fall was only the tip of the iceberg, and it was not even eye-catching. There might be more in other places ¡­ It was an indescribable horror.


    Although she felt that their knowledge level was not up to par and that they were rather poor and backward, she also felt that the three great heavenly venerates were already very good. After all, their current level was also very poor.


    ¡°How can you be sure that it¡¯s a living tenth-Level Ultimate?¡± Bhikkhu asked.


    Yuan LAN Holy master smiled and said, ¡± this is a rule. You may not know this, but only fallen level 10 experts can enter their ruins and be observed and detected by us.


    ¡®It¡¯s almost impossible for us to observe or see a living level ten ¡­¡¯


    Any means of spying on them, reenacting their paths and appearances, will be perceived by the dark, and they will cross the dimensional space to crush you to death.¡±


    So it was like this.


    The other party was definitely still alive, which was why he felt a bone-piercing sense. He did not dare to pry into the ancient history of that land and what exactly had happened.


    At the same time, a tenth-tier ultimate level of the great Dao, no wonder it was so mysterious in the entire universe, almost undetectable, and never seen before. So this was the reason!


    you mean, a level 10 might have descended and come to the universe garden to directly kill reinimansaga? ¡± Bhikkhu repeated.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m almost certain that it¡¯s a level 10 that¡¯s still alive.¡±


    One of the celestial Venerables gave a very serious answer and said softly, ¡± ¡°Then, here¡¯s the question. Why would a tenth level demon kill a weak tenth level demon? A civilization on the same level as us?¡±


    and if they were killed, it¡¯s fine. Maybe they didn¡¯t like the look of it, so they casually crushed the ants on the side of the road to death ¡­ ¡°However, after reinimansaga fell, a weak level 10 that followed him showed extreme abnormality. He actually committed suicide.¡±


    This was the most abnormal and illogical part!


    There were too many things that went against common sense.


    First, since he had killed renemansky, a weak level ten, why not kill another weak level ten?


    This didn¡¯t make sense.


    Second, since that weak tenth level had survived and escaped, he should be secretly rejoicing. Why did he choose to commit suicide?


    What exactly happened during the destruction of the cosmos garden? why would a weak level 10 commit suicide in despair?


    that¡¯s right. He should have survived, but after escaping, he committed suicide. The other Yuan LAN holy man sighed, ¡± what exactly happened? it¡¯s too mysterious and strange ¡­ However, we don¡¯t have the courage to spy on what happened in the past.¡±


    ¡°In other words, the three great exalted Celestials do not know either.¡± Bhikkhu was a little disappointed. It seemed like he was going to return in disappointment. He had thought that the other party had the ability to turn back time and could see the truth of history. However, he was more rustic than he had imagined. He didn¡¯t even dare to look at the spiritual liquid when he hadn¡¯t even come into contact with it.


    Naturally, Yuan LAN didn¡¯t know that the fourth Holy master was criticizing him behind his back. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Who said that we don¡¯t know the truth of history?¡±


    ¡°Then ¡­¡± Bhikkhu was stunned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the truth just because you don¡¯t dare to peek? Fourth Holy master, you¡¯re underestimating us.¡± The three Holy Masters laughed and said, ¡± even if we can¡¯t see the truth, we can still look for it from the side. Back then, we used all kinds of clues to investigate the surrounding land and trace back to various star fields. Finally, we found some clues.


    ¡°What clues?¡±


    that¡¯s right. It¡¯s these tiny clues that made us feel terrified. The three heavenly venerates were still smiling earlier, but their voices were now completely cold. because we found out that reinimansaga is already a ¡­ A true tenth level!¡±


    Another celestial venerable laughed and said, ¡± yes, reinimansaga is definitely a true level 10. We already have extremely conclusive evidence.


    As soon as these words fell, the entire Hall fell silent. One could even hear a pin drop.


    Reinymansky was actually a true level ten?


    This was impossible!


    When Bhikkhu and the other players heard the news, their first reaction was disbelief.

 Chapter 1073

    ?


    1073 The end of the main road, the real dark forest


    Cute girl: ¡± they said that reinymansky is actually a real level ten? ¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna and the others were on the same time as them, and they were already discussing the matter.


    Moreover, it was the racer of Mount Haruna who was giving his girlfriend advice and guidance online. After all, out of all the players present, other than him, the famous ¡®think tank¡¯, no one else could beat these terrifying old monsters.


    The racer of Mount Haruna asked,¡¯renemansky is already a true tenth-tier monster? This is impossible!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± the system administrator asked.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± the theory is simple. It¡¯s easy to understand. If renemansky is already a level 10, then the ancient God, moon god Ji, and the other two parties should also be level 10, right? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, how can we resist?¡±


    if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not impossible for him to keep hiding his realm. Why are you so sure that reinimansaga isn¡¯t a level 10 extreme-God.


    Some players replied.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± in that case, let¡¯s go with the flow. A super ancient God is a tenth-tier ultimate, right? ¡± Then what was the point of considering an heir? He even needed someone to protect him and protect him from sleeping? Rank 10 meant that one could change their bloodline at will! A super ancient God only needed to change their bloodline, and it could be done! There are definitely other ways to extend one¡¯s lifespan!¡±


    When everyone heard this, they felt their blood run cold.


    That¡¯s right, then the heirs of the ancient gods, Carolyn, di Qi, the three pillar gods, the venerable sovereign ¡­ The basic conditions from the beginning didn¡¯t exist, so how could so many things happen now?


    Therefore, reinymansky was definitely not a level 10.


    But the other party?


    There was already absolute evidence that it was a tenth level.


    In that case, what was the problem with the complete contradiction?


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± the truth of the dark history more than 100000 years ago. What exactly happened? ¡± It was completely strange and creepy ¡­ We¡¯re just like these three exalted Celestials, we¡¯re starting to find it hard to imagine.¡±


    that¡¯s right. From the looks of it, the content of reinimansaga¡¯s conversation with the giant octopus and the others in the room is just as he said. There¡¯s a great dark horror hidden in it. The water is too deep.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Everyone started a heated discussion.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± don¡¯t worry. There are too few clues now! I¡¯ll ask my girlfriend to guide them further and see what the three great celestial Venerables said. What clues do they have?


    After all, they had already shown enough sincerity to the fourth Holy master and allowed him to enter the upper echelons. The core secrets would also be revealed. They were really optimistic about the Joss flame lineage ¡­


    Through the clues provided by them, combined with the clues of the ancient gods, we will definitely be able to deduce the truth of the ancient times.¡±


    Suddenly, everyone felt that the God of racing was still a genius. This was indeed the best way to deal with the situation at present-combining the clues that both sides knew and finding out the truth.


    ¡°Amazing, this makes sense.¡±


    that¡¯s right. First of all, we have to figure out why the three heavenly venerates were so confident that they knew that reinimanska was a true level ten. Why does it conflict with the clues we have!


    indeed. We¡¯ll be able to find out the truth after hearing what he has to say and combining the clues from both sides.


    They all felt that it made sense, and even Xu Zhi thought it was very good.


    At this moment, within the Azure abyss divine territory.


    Bhikkhu was silent for a moment, looking as if he was shocked. In fact, after receiving the private message from the racer of Mount Haruna and communicating with him in secret, he could not help but say softly,¡±Why do you think that renemanska is a level 10? The universe garden is clearly the ancient ruins of a level 9 civilization, but there are no signs of a level 10 civilization.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± A Yuan LAN holy man answered with a smile.


    ¡°Then why ¡­¡± Bhikkhu asked.


    The other Yuan LAN Holy master said, ¡± a Level-10 living in a traditional level-9 civilization does seem unreasonable ¡­ However, at a certain stage of civilization, such a possibility will appear.¡±


    Bhikkhu seemed to have thought of something and started to look stunned, ¡± you mean ¡­


    that¡¯s right, ¡± another Yuan LAN supremacy said. if this Level-10 has just broken through, he naturally doesn¡¯t have the time to change the level-9 civilization he lives in. This is the stage.


    ¡°He just broke through?¡±


    Bhikkhu¡¯s expression changed completely and he could not help but shout, ¡± ¡°Your Majesties, according to your reasoning, the truth behind the destruction of the universe garden back then was: Reinimanska had just broken through to level 10, but another level 10, or even several level 10 existences, crossed the Nebula and killed him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The three great Abyss Blue sky Venerables said in unison.


    what? ¡± Bhikkhu was shocked and said, ¡± such reasoning is based on the condition that ¡®renemanska was already level 10¡¯. But what evidence is there to prove that renemanska had broken through at that time? After all, I can¡¯t observe the universe garden¡¯s battles and civilizations.¡±


    of course. Yuan LAN Paragon laughed. indeed, we can¡¯t and dare not observe the ruins of the universe garden ¡­ However, we can go back to other places and observe renemansky from other places.¡±


    The sword took an unconventional path.


    He didn¡¯t dare to look at the enemy, so he chose to watch the historical images of renemansky?


    The three great exalted Celestials were indeed astute to have such a method.


    you don¡¯t understand. When an existence enters level ten, his existence will be conceptualized. His previous life, trajectory, path, and the path he has taken ¡­ Even when you¡¯re at rank 9 or even when you¡¯re young, the traces you leave behind will accompany your breakthrough, and the traces you leave behind will become invisible. Once someone else observes it, it will be sensed by a rank 10 existence.¡±


    Bhikkhu immediately understood this sentence.


    In other words, once you break through to level 10, the planet where you made your fortune when you were young, the path you took when you grew up, the stars you passed by, all the marks you left behind will be blurred.


    Once someone went to your home planet to trace your past, inquire about your childhood, and observe your past, they would be sensed by this tenth-grade being.


    however. we can spy on the fallen level 10. We don¡¯t have to worry about their revenge and can observe their ruins ¡­ At this moment. Bhikkhu had already figured out what the three heavenly venerates were doing. so, observe reinimanska and find out that he has the same hazy historical aura as those fallen tenth-rank ruins ¡­ That proves everything.¡±


    therefore, you have already proven that reinimanska was definitely a real level 10. There is no possibility of error.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The three Holy Masters smiled.


    At this moment, the players ¡®expressions were completely grave.


    ¡®Too terrifying ¡­¡¯


    The three great exalted Celestials were indeed terrifying.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t observe it directly, he could investigate it carefully from the clues and found out the truth of the entire process of destruction. He secretly plotted and studied the mysterious Supreme existence that destroyed the universe garden ¡­ The other party, on the other hand, was unaware that the three great heavenly venerates had been secretly studying him.


    The truth was:


    Reinimansaga had broken through to level 10 and then attracted one or several level 10 existences to descend and kill him before leaving.


    This was the entire process.


    It looked very simple, but in fact, it was very unbelievable and subverted all three views.


    well, the truth is more or less clear now, ¡± a celestial venerable said with a smile. let¡¯s go with the flow. Why would the other tenth-level existences want to kill a newly-advanced existence?


    we¡¯ve thought about this for a long time and have some guesses. After all, the path is unknown. For civilizations like us who started from scratch, starting from our own planet, leaving the solar system, and then exploring the Galaxy step by step, exploring ancient sites is to find the path to the next realm and make our civilization stronger ¡­ And the universe garden ruins exploration allowed us to obtain information that the other ruins couldn¡¯t obtain. We had some terrifying conjectures.¡±


    ¡°What guess?¡±


    you should know that the breakthrough process of a rank-10 is to merge the four major bloodlines and cultivation systems in the body to form the fifth bloodline, the fifth gene position, and the Dao seed. It¡¯s the end of the great Dao that you have learned in your life ¡­


    Then, what was the structure of his bloodline after his breakthrough? There should be five genetic slots left, and only one fused ultimate Dao gene represents its own ¡®Dao¡¯. The remaining four genetic slots are already blank ¡­¡±


    When Bhikkhu heard this, he was completely in disbelief.


    With one main bloodline, the remaining four gene slots meant that a life with a one-Geno bloodline could be integrated with new bloodline genes.


    However, to those existences who had reached the end of their Dao, how could they be interested in other ordinary bloodline genes?


    Naturally, he would seize the other level 10 ¡± end of Dao ¡± bloodline genes and merge them into his own gene position.


    If that was the case, it would be terrifying.


    A level 10 being who had reached the end of the Dao would probably kill the other level 10 beings, seize their ¡®DAOs¡¯, and merge them into his blank genes and bloodline. One, two ¡­


    He had to kill four ultimate existences before he could complete his bloodline and form the true five great bloodlines, becoming an ultimate existence in the universe.


    ¡°This ¡­ This?¡± The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s girlfriend was completely stunned. This was too scary.


    ¡°Do you understand? According to our guess, the tenth level existences who have just broken through are the best targets for the other existences!¡± One of the celestial Venerables said bitterly,


    when a weak rank. 9 breaks through to. weak rank. 10 and starts to condense a ¡®Dao seed¡¯, it will cause. strange phenomenon in the entire river system and form. resonance. It will be detected by other rank. 9 existences and the other fallen rank. 9 existences will seize it ¡­ In that case, the aura caused by the breakthrough of a tenth level would definitely be detected by the other tenth level existences! Descend and kill!¡±


    This Yuan LAN holy man was full of bitterness, he shook his head and said, ¡± it¡¯s really terrifying. We only know why today ¡­ Why was the ultimate level of the great Dao so at the very least!


    It was because breaking through on your own was already unimaginably difficult ¡­ You¡¯ll still be surrounded and annihilated by the other fallen civilizations while you¡¯re still a weak level 10. Once you break through to level 10, you¡¯ll attract the encirclement of other level 10 existences!¡±


    This time, the players ¡®scalps went numb.


    This was too f * cking difficult!


    You¡¯re a rank-9. You¡¯ve just broken through to a weaker rank-10 and condensed your Dao seed. You¡¯ll have to face the siege of other rank-9 degenerates to seize your Dao seed.


    You¡¯re a tenth-level weakling. You¡¯ve just broken through to the tenth level and condensed your great Dao, and you¡¯ll have to face the siege of other tenth-level existences to seize your great Dao bloodline.


    How could those weaker and stronger than you break through to the final realm when you were attacked from both sides?


    Difficult!


    The players finally understood what was going on and felt that the three heavenly venerates were indeed powerful. Their reasoning was extremely reasonable and was the most perfect explanation.


    ¡°This perfectly explains why he only killed reinimanska and not the other weak tenth level? That¡¯s because reinimansaga has broken through, and he¡¯s the only target. They won¡¯t kill the other weak tenth level. They¡¯ll keep him for now, and when you¡¯ve broken through, they¡¯ll kill you and take it. This is the most reasonable!¡±


    at the same time, this perfectly explains why a weak level ten would commit suicide after seeing such a terrifying truth. He witnessed his master¡¯s hard-fought breakthrough only to be killed in an instant. How could he not be desperate? There was no hope at all, and he would die instantly if he broke through. He might as well commit suicide ¡­ That¡¯s understandable.¡±


    This speculation was too reasonable, and it perfectly explained all the contradictions.


    However, the players realized that there was still a fundamental contradiction at the core that had not been resolved!


    All of this was based on the basic condition that renemansky had broken through to level ten. However, they knew that renemansky had not broken through to level ten at all!


    ¡°This is too contradictory!¡±


    that¡¯s right. At first, I thought that the three Holy Masters were country bumpkins and must have guessed wrong. But now that I¡¯ve said it, I feel that it¡¯s very reasonable and very reasonable. Even I think that they¡¯re right (confused).


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m starting to think that reinimansaga would definitely die after breaking through to level 10. Who¡¯s the one now? (Confused face)¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Everyone was in a heated discussion. This was too contradictory.


    Reinymansky had appeared in front of them alive. This was even more bizarre than an unsolved mystery!


    Everyone could not help but ask their brains, the racer of Mount Haruna.


    now, combining the clues from both sides, there is still a huge contradiction.


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna fell silent for a moment in the face of the heated discussion.


    He organized his thoughts and suddenly said, ¡± ¡°It seems very contradictory, but after combining the clues and information from both sides, I have already unraveled the whole truth! Back then, reinimanska had also broken through to level 10, but he was killed by a mysterious existence ¡­ However, reinymanska had also successfully faked his death and escaped!


    The reason is simple. The real answer lies in the housekeeper of the universe garden, Mr. Darkness!¡±


    On Mr. Darkness?


    Everyone was stunned. Hearing that the racer of Mount Haruna had lived up to their expectations and successfully decoded the code, they were so shocked that they quickly asked why.

 Chapter 1074

    ?


    1074 Chapter 1084-a sad, sobbing song


    To everyone, this was a huge impact.


    Everyone knew that this was a huge conflict between the core members. The archeological history of the Abyssal Blue divine territory proved that renemansky had indeed died, and they had personally witnessed a living renemansky.


    They couldn¡¯t understand no matter how they thought about it.


    This part of history was hidden too bizarrely. It was grotesque and full of twists and turns, and it was filled with a dark and evil feeling.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    He had already confirmed the death of renemansky! He had also confirmed that reinimansaga had been a level 10 before he had fallen! The three great exalted Celestials are using their unique bloodlines and extraordinary talents. There won¡¯t be any mistakes!¡±


    Everyone was in a heated discussion, anticipating the answer from the racer of Mount Haruna.


    They really couldn¡¯t find any suspicious points. They felt that the history of more than 100000 years ago was too incredible.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said. ¡± everyone, quiet down. Let me sort out the clues and contradictions between the three celestial Lords and the ancient gods. One side says that they¡¯re definitely dead, while the other side is still alive ¡­ First of all, who do we believe in?¡±


    Everyone said that they would definitely believe in the ancient gods, renemansky¡¯s side.


    After all, they were on the same side and the ancestors of the extraordinary Huaxia system of Buddhism. Although the three great heavenly venerates of the Azure abyss divine territory didn¡¯t lie to him and couldn¡¯t deny their talent of starting from scratch, their civilization level was indeed not high enough.


    The racer of Mount Haruna chuckled and said, ¡± in that case, since we believe in the ancient gods, we have to believe that renemansky faked his death ¡­ Let¡¯s analyze it. Why did the three Holy Masters have the wrong understanding and think that renemansky was already dead?


    Let¡¯s put ourselves in his shoes. If faking death can¡¯t even fool the three Holy Masters, how can it fool the mysterious tenth-Level Ultimate?¡±


    Everyone suddenly reacted.


    That¡¯s right, reinimansaga had previously said to the people in the room, ¡± He had faked his death back then and escaped a crisis ¡­ If he couldn¡¯t even fool country bumpkins like the three great heavenly venerates, how could he possibly fool that terrifying enemy?


    ¡°I knew it.¡±


    reinimanska is terrifyingly mysterious. How could the three great Abyss Blue Venerables see through these tricks? ¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Everyone, calm down.¡±


    The car on Mount Haruna stopped, interrupting the conversation. ¡°Then, how did he deceive the three great exalted Celestials? I¡¯m afraid that the three great heavenly venerates will find out that the one who died is indeed a level ten heavenly venerate ¡­ In order to deceive that terrifying enemy, he was afraid that the enemy would only choose to leave if a tenth-grade powerhouse died and the enemy succeeded. That kind of ultimate existence would not act without seeing the rabbit ¡­ Then, who was this level 10 being that died?¡±


    Who was the dead tenth-rank?


    At this point, he had already realized that this was the key to the core truth of the matter!


    As everyone listened to the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s question and combined it with the ¡®Mr. Darkness¡¯ he had mentioned earlier, they suddenly had an incredible thought.


    Could that level 10 that had fallen be ¡­


    Mr. Darkness?


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± I¡¯m sure everyone has already guessed it. Let me organize my thoughts. Back then, Mr. Darkness from the cosmos garden was also able to break through to level ten. So, he broke through and became bait ¡­


    Mr. Darkness had been killed in place of renemansky and the enemy.


    As for renemansky? As Mr. Darkness, he had survived the battle, but he could not stand despair and fear. A weak tenth-tier ¡­ He actually ¡®committed suicide¡¯. ¡±


    The two sides had exchanged identities?


    Everyone was surprised by the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s bold guess!


    A civet cat for the Crown Prince,¡±committing suicide¡± and feigning death to escape.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± this is the biggest unsolved mystery of the universe garden. The giant octopus, ryuze, has been struggling with the truth for tens of thousands of years. The truth of why a weak tenth-tier existence would choose to commit suicide!


    Many people sat in front of their computers and gritted their teeth when they heard this. Their eyes widened in horror.


    This was too ruthless!


    That was a level 10 monster, and Mr. Darkness committed suicide?


    The price of a level ten demon beast was simply too shocking. That was an ultimate level ten demon beast that had successfully broken through!


    After all, the players, the racer of Mount Haruna, and the others might not be able to achieve that day even if they worked hard for their entire lives. They might not even be able to step onto the path of being ten levels weaker, but what about now?


    He committed suicide!


    This kind of big spending, big spirit.


    Everyone¡¯s heart was in a state of shock, and a storm was constantly sweeping in their hearts.


    In his daze, he seemed to see an ancient iron and stone existence from more than 100000 years ago, secretly plotting against the entire world to open up a dark path.


    What a terrifying scheme and calculation this was, what a huge sacrifice this was? He was determined to kill his way into the future and become a true tenth-level Dao validation cultivator!


    ¡°This, is this true?¡±


    Some people felt uneasy.


    The two of them had completely switched places.


    The ¡®renemansky¡¯ that seemed to have been killed was actually a suicide!


    Mr. Darkness, who seemed to have committed suicide after surviving, was actually faking his death to escape.


    The racer of Mount Haruna took in a deep breath as well. He knew that the truth of the matter was simply too shocking for words to describe.


    renemanska said from the start that this was a dark history that even he didn¡¯t want to mention. Do you still remember how renemanska talked about the reason for Mr. Darkness¡¯s suicide in the house?


    He said, ¡± the higher you go, the more despairing you will be. When you can¡¯t see hope in your struggle, death is also a relief under that strong sense of horror and oppression ¡­ Death was a form of escape, and to live on, one had to endure even more. This was the most difficult part!


    At that time, we thought that this sentence was referring to the reason for Mr. Darkness¡¯s suicide ¡­ In fact, this sentence was indeed the reason for Mr. Darkness¡¯s suicide, but it had to be interpreted from another perspective!


    Using the identity of ¡®renemansky¡¯ to face the enemy and continue to move forward even though he knew that he was going to die, to interpret it back and forth ¡­.


    Everyone thought about it carefully and felt that when they recalled this sentence at this time, it actually ¡­ It had a completely different meaning!


    Mr. Darkness was in despair and couldn¡¯t understand hope, so he chose to escape with death. At the same time, he chose to use this method to obtain a chance of survival for renemansky!


    Death was an escape, and living meant suffering more.


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied, ¡± you guys are clear now. Do you still remember what renemansky said before? ¡± It¡¯s why it¡¯s destroyed.¡±


    Everyone trembled as they recalled the conversation they had not long ago. That scene appeared in their eyes and their soft conversation echoed in their ears.


    then why was our universe garden destroyed? ¡± Shi Ji asked.


    Reinymansky laughed and said, ¡± ¡°There must always be a goal, right? this can be considered a test, an attempt, even if the price is huge.¡±


    Substitute! Price! Very! Pang! Big!


    At this moment, when they heard these words, everyone trembled and understood the cause and effect of the whole matter. Their hearts felt like they had fallen into ice water, and their brains felt like a bucket of mush!


    He had to have a goal ¡­


    He had to have a goal ¡­


    They muttered the same words over and over again, their faint tone containing an unknown amount of bitterness, a sad song of blood and tears.


    At first, they thought that the price was high enough. After all, a weak tenth-level master had died. But now that they thought about it, it was more than just the death of a weak tenth-level master.


    This was the death of a living ¡­ Peak tenth-tier!


    And under the heavy weight of life, destiny, and the bitter and complicated age of dark destruction, there was only a simple sentence:


    ¡®I have to have some goals ¡­ This was a test ¡­ Even though the price was huge.


    A huge price to pay?


    Many people had bitter expressions on their faces. This was not just a high price.


    Renemansky had endured an unknown amount of pressure as he carried the faith of his best friend forward. Just as he had said, ¡± death is a form of escape. To live on, you have to bear even more. That is the most difficult part.


    Wuwuwu.


    Their hearts suddenly beat very fast, and with the beating of their hearts, they felt that their bodies were rising straight up, as if they were going to float into the air.


    When one heard the Dao in the morning, one could die in the evening.


    This might be the best explanation for the universe garden¡¯s destruction.


    ¡°Say, how lamentable this is! I can vaguely see that ancient existence running around the universe, screaming in pain, trying to find a ray of hope!¡±


    ¡°This bloody land of darkness is too cruel, too cruel! Cruelty had been written all over the world since ancient times! The ultimate level of the great Dao, the ¡®Dao¡¯ that everyone dreams of, how difficult is this?¡±


    ¡°A Wolf in front, a Tiger behind ¡­ ¡°The two realms before and after you have attacked you, plundered you, and wanted to kill you!¡± It¡¯s simply impossible to break through!¡±


    Everyone sobbed, feeling completely speechless.


    Their hearts were filled with bitterness and complicated feelings. They felt an indescribable pain and unwillingness.


    When the universe garden civilization was destroyed, reinymansky and Mr. Darkness had written the ancient historical hymn side by side. The friendship between the two had been a huge blow to them!


    Renemansky was moving forward with a heavy burden, carrying the will of another close friend.


    It was no wonder that ninth-rank Dao cultivators were almost the highest level in the universe. It was because it was really too difficult to go any higher ¡­ It was a rare sight that made one¡¯s heart ache. Who knew how many bones were buried under their feet?


    The racer of Mount Haruna took in a deep breath as well. The impact of this was simply unimaginable, but he still had to go on, and tell the other equally Unbelievable Truth.


    ¡°Venerable sovereigns, why were you born?¡±

 Chapter 1075

    ?


    1075 Perfect logical chain


    Yes, he was going to continue talking about the origin of venerable sovereigns!


    Even though the racer of Mount Haruna felt that the true structure of the universe, the law of the dark forest, the bloody slaughter, and the cold world were all frightening, they could not always live in a dream, under the protection of the ancient gods. They had to step forward and shoulder some of the burden.


    In the future, every time he advanced to a higher realm, he would become a creature of another dimension, which was very terrifying.


    At that moment, many players were still very pessimistic and emotional.


    renemansky and Mr. Darkness. This reminds me of the sad song of the universe garden¡¯s destruction more than 100000 years ago. It must be heroic and tragic. They are the same. The song of praise for humans is a song of courage, and the greatness of humans is the greatness of courage. Mr. Darkness¡¯s suicide and renemansky¡¯s heavy burden have written the greatness of their civilization!


    aren¡¯t renemansky and Mr. Darkness another pair of ancient gods and Hermes? ¡±


    that¡¯s right. Back then, the two ancestors of Buddhism and Daoism in China must have been as heroic as the two from the universe garden. Back then, it must have been an unimaginably intense scene.


    Everyone sighed with emotion. It was an unimaginable bitterness.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was in no hurry to reveal the truth after hearing everyone¡¯s words. After all, the truth was too complicated and dark, and it was also rather depressing. After everyone had calmed down a little, the racer of Mount Haruna began to speak, ¡±


    everyone, renemansky mentioned before that the destruction of the universe garden is related to the birth of the venerable sovereign ¡­ at that time, we felt that it was strange. The destruction of a weak Level-10 civilization had nothing to do with the birth of a Level-10 heir, but now? What do you all think?¡±


    Everyone fell silent.


    As if he had been electrocuted, a thought flashed through his mind. Could it be that the venerable sovereign was the son of Mr. Darkness?


    Was there such a possibility?


    There was.


    They thought about it carefully and felt that they could still match it perfectly.


    The racer of Mount Haruna provided a more detailed speculation. you should know that the more powerful the existence, the lower the fertility rate, and the more unimaginable the cost, the longer the period of weakness ¡­


    As a result, the three great heavenly venerates blue abyss, the ancient God, moon god Ji, and the others don¡¯t have their own children. They¡¯re usually picked by their clansmen across generations to raise some of the more talented ones.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    For example, yueshen Ji had gone to nurture daolords and elemental creatures, but it had also been a generation away.


    For example, the three pillar gods and Caroline were also many generations apart from the ancient gods who had nurtured the primordial humans.


    This was very obvious.


    Childbirth meant a period of weakness. If other existences of the same level came to kill him, he would not be able to resist at all.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± everyone, think about it. How could a tenth-tier extreme-being possibly have offspring? ¡± Aren¡¯t they afraid of other existences killing them? Therefore, it was almost impossible to produce a tenth-rank heir! However, it was born, so there¡¯s only one possibility. This tenth level demonic beast knows that it¡¯s going to die!¡±


    At this point, who wouldn¡¯t know?


    Mr. Darkness probably knew that he would die once he made a breakthrough, so he gave birth to a child in advance.


    After all, rather than waiting for death, it was better to create some value before death. This was the best and most reasonable method at that time. As long as one was smart, one would definitely give birth early under those circumstances.


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied, ¡± of course. We¡¯ve seen so many weak tenth level beings so far. Who among them has given birth? ¡± Only renemanska had given birth. Renemanska had been in a deep sleep and feigned death for so long. It was very likely that he had prepared a backup plan, which was why the small stone Ridge appeared ¡­ This is very reasonable!¡±


    When everyone heard this, they felt that it was indeed very reasonable. Both sides had children at the same time, so it was a perfect match!


    The players were inexplicably excited as they chatted.


    ¡°Then, isn¡¯t the venerable sovereign the descendant of Mr. Darkness? Wasn¡¯t he a power from the universe garden? why would he suddenly come to the ancient God¡¯s place? (Dumbfounded)¡±


    renemansky is in deep sleep and can¡¯t be raised, so he ¡®borrowed¡¯ away by the ancient gods? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very possible! After all, he had only just woken up from a fake death and could only be taken care of by others. It was very normal ¡­ However, I¡¯m afraid that the ancient gods will not return the money.¡±


    ¡°But doesn¡¯t renemanska know? He also knew! However, there was no other way in that situation. He had to feign death and sleep, so there was no way to raise him.¡±


    Everyone made their own guesses and felt that this was very reasonable.


    ¡°Wait, if you ask me, isn¡¯t this super ancient God the professional¡± old Wang next door ¡°? He stole moon god Ji¡¯s Cub and then stole the Cub from the cosmos garden (dog head)¡±


    ¡°Damn, now that you mention it, that¡¯s really professional! (Excited)¡±


    ¡°Gather all the talents in the world and join our new Eastern Buddhism!¡±


    Everyone was excited all of a sudden. They felt that the ancient God was indeed the ancestor of ¡®Buddha¡¯. This person had fate with our Buddhism, and his methods of entering Buddhism were very exquisite!


    The racer of Mount Haruna felt a sense of relief when he heard everyone¡¯s discussion.


    It seemed like he wasn¡¯t that stupid.


    Some simple logic and history could still be roughly understood. He did not have to explain and explain everything himself.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± of course, there¡¯s a high chance that he¡¯s Mr. Darkness ¡®son. However, he might not necessarily be Mr. Darkness¡¯s son. After all, I¡¯ve mentioned before that many tenth-tier extremis have fallen!


    Everyone nodded and sorted out their thoughts. They were filled with emotions.


    This time, the path between level nine and level ten was much clearer. This trip was simply a big profit.


    The truth of all the illogical, dark, and ancient history of the universe garden had appeared before their eyes. At this moment, they suddenly felt a sense of satisfaction.


    It was like clearing a decryption game and watching a suspense TV series with a sudden plot reversal. There was a kind of excitement and pleasure.


    The cute girl said,¡±the truth of history has already come to this point, but the three heavenly venerates of deep blue had no idea that reinimansaga faked his death to escape ¡­¡± The tenth-rank aura they were observing might be Mr. Darkness ¡®aura ¡­¡±


    The alchemy Emperor agreed. After all, they had never seen the real reinimanska. In addition to the disguising of their auras, if they were to stay in various places ¡­ It would be able to perfectly deceive the enemy and those existences who came to explore the remains! Completely free!¡±


    The piano of great path,¡±this move is really wonderful.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± the main thing is to see the enemy¡¯s face and find out how many genes he has. Is it one gene, two gene, or five gene? ¡±


    After all, the difference in genes was huge! Gene slots weren¡¯t as simple as one plus one stacking power. Just look at the level 7 heavenly Emperor, level 8 deity, and level 9 Dao-achieving realm. Each realm corresponded to an additional gene.


    One could imagine that the span of ten levels was extremely huge and terrifying! In fact, the combat power of these five bloodline realms is comparable to the bloodline realms of rank 4 to rank 9!¡±


    Everyone had goosebumps.


    The difference in combat strength between peak tenth-tier existences was simply too vast.


    He was afraid that a fifth-tier perfected great Dao gene at the final-tier of the tenth-tier would be able to fight against 10000 tenth-tier gene-level gene-holders.


    If that was the case, it would be very important to check out the enemy¡¯s combat strength. If the tenth-level peak that ruled this star cluster was too powerful, they would have no chance at all!


    If he only had one or two great Dao genes, he would be able to think of a way to kill him!


    The racer of Mount Haruna made a final conclusion. so, everything makes perfect sense. Just as reinimansaga said: ¡°There must always be something to pursue, right? this can be considered a test, an attempt, even if the price is huge.¡±

 Chapter 1076

    ?


    1076 Chapter 1086-drastic changes


    The court of Quietus.


    In the circular stone house at the bottom of the sea, the crab King Castle.


    Reinymansky was still standing quietly at the side.


    On the other hand, Shi Ji, Medusa, and the others were conversing seriously.


    Medusa did not hold any grudges. She felt that it was disgusting, dirty, and evil, and she regretted killing these enlightened ones. She was even excited to develop the ¡®Mobius organisation¡¯ with them to find a better way to disgust, abuse them, and create hatred.


    ¡°This is amazing. Who came up with this food chain? He¡¯s a genius!¡±


    At this moment, Medusa was still exclaiming loudly, ¡± the elements of the perfect compound creation of ¡®dead substance¡¯, walking towards death in crazy abuse, making them despair, panic, hatred, and their bodies and souls full of immaculate ¡­ It¡¯s a very simple and perfect method!¡±


    The players beside him took a deep breath. This person was a ruthless person, and he might be able to have a good conversation with the player who played sh * t back then.


    Of course, it could also be that they were too low-class and were bound by traditional ideas ¡­ Those Dao cultivators who were captured quickly adapted to it. It was clear that no matter how terrible the torture was, it could not torture their hearts.


    on the other hand, we¡¯re the ones who think too highly of him. We¡¯re just ordinary mortals who can¡¯t live for long. They silently reflected on themselves. They hadn¡¯t lived long enough. If they had lived long enough, their moral values would have probably started to become indifferent.


    Meanwhile, nesera, medura, and Wayner were hiding in the dark with excited expressions.


    ¡°Ten levels weaker! It¡¯s a terrifying high-dimensional world that¡¯s not inferior, and even surpasses our fallen civilization. We might be able to get close!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I wonder if this existence will find a stepmother? I think that little girl from Shi Ji is very cute, I¡¯m going to build a good relationship with her!¡±


    that¡¯s right. We¡¯re clean and honest. We don¡¯t rely on the strong. That¡¯s why we formed a team and relied on ourselves ¡­ But now, it¡¯s not because of his identity. It¡¯s because he¡¯s very charming from the beginning. I think I¡¯ve fallen in love with him.¡±


    ¡­


    As he watched the two of them discuss, naissera¡¯s expression became slightly strange.


    She was the only one who knew the truth.


    They were huge iron-based life forms that were comparable to planets. They were not on the same level at all. If you want to be stepmothers, aren¡¯t you all looking for death? Could his body take it?


    After a while, the players ¡®expressions suddenly changed. They looked at renemansky with admiration. They obviously knew about this.


    Although Xu Zhi was standing there with an indifferent look on his face, he was also observing in the dark. Only then did he let out a silent sigh of relief. fortunately, the concept of the world¡¯s background has long been deeply rooted ¡­ They combined the clues from both sides and found a completely reasonable explanation!¡±


    He suddenly felt his body relax.


    His clue about the universe garden was fake while the other party¡¯s was real. However, by combining the two and finding a middle result, he could perfectly fill in the history and not completely destroy his worldview.


    This time, he felt much more relaxed.


    however, the truth behind the destruction of the universe garden that the three great heavenly venerates gave us is also a huge surprise. Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes shone.


    He had never thought that reinimansaga and the universe garden would be destroyed because they broke through level ten. They were actually killed by an existence that descended ¡­ The truth was beyond his expectations.


    However, now that he thought about it, it was only natural.


    If you break through to the tenth level, won¡¯t the other ten levels come to kill you? Snatch your Dao seed and bloodline?


    This was a very cruel and very logical inevitable pattern of the universe!


    it seems like the road to level ten is more difficult than I imagined ¡­ Even if the three heavenly venerates can withstand the siege of the fallen level-9 civilizations, can they withstand the descent of a Level-10 existence?¡± Xu Zhi shook his head. He felt that their future was also a dead end. Perhaps they could do it if they were given some time to develop, but they had just broken through, and there was no time at all ¡­


    How could they resist? How could he escape?


    It¡¯s ridiculous to say that you want to fight above your level. Which one of those who can break through to level ten isn¡¯t a peerless monster-level talent, one of the strongest talents since the birth of the universe?


    It was difficult.


    It was too difficult.


    There was a heavy look in Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes. the three heavenly venerates Azure abyss are indeed old-school tenth-level weaklings. It was the right decision to obtain knowledge from them. This knowledge is of utmost importance to me. It looks like I¡¯ll have to reorganize my plans and change the future development of the sandbox world.


    All of a sudden, the expressions of naissera, medura, and the others beside him changed. we¡¯re going out. There¡¯s a large-scale enemy in the South, and we¡¯ve finally met the enemy¡¯s ¡­


    Medusa hesitated for a moment and looked at reinimansaga. After all, the other party seemed to know the Buddhists as well. when we encountered the Buddhists, an official war broke out.


    The war had completely erupted, and they had to go offline to prepare for it.


    Xu Zhi was slightly stunned, but he was not surprised. has the real war between the two sides begun? ¡±


    ¡­


    Abyssal Blue Divine Domain.


    At the place where time had stopped, wisps of holy light wandered around.


    All of a sudden, the powerful and perfect Daoists who were sitting cross-legged opened their eyes and stood up slowly. They bowed respectfully to the depths and left.


    Hualala.


    The existences moved quickly.


    This was the first time in countless years that the time zone of the blue abyss had welcomed such an empty space.


    Bhikkhu was conversing with the three great Abyss Blue sky Venerables in the depths. When he saw this scene, he felt that it was extremely spectacular. is the war really going to start? ¡±


    A Yuan LAN holy man laughed, ¡±


    there¡¯s no need to be nervous. Let¡¯s just continue our conversation. It¡¯s not time for us to take action yet. In fact, we might not even need to take action ¡­ Unless the mastermind behind the scenes really makes a move, we won¡¯t make a move.¡±


    Another Yuan LAN holy man said. yes, the existence behind the fallen civilization is too mysterious. Although there is no eternal bloodline like ours, and it is said that the higher-ups change their ruler every 100000 years, we have never seen them. They still give us tremendous pressure and know our background very well.


    The last celestial venerable laughed and said, ¡± previously, we were too weak. We didn¡¯t have the chance to force him out ¡­ but now, because of your incense and magical girl system, the endurance of the strong has greatly increased, and the other party has encountered the Buddhist sect. It seems that ¡­ It¡¯s time to see the other party¡¯s true colors.¡±


    Bhikkhu nodded. The fallen civilization didn¡¯t seem to be ordinary ruthless.


    But it was only natural.


    Although the three Holy Masters were powerful, it was difficult for two fists to fight against four. The other side had more than a thousand investigators, and all of them could unleash the combat power of a ninth-rank perfect Dao Foundation. One attack from each person, and when they joined forces, they could punch holes in them.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue our chat ¡­¡± Bhikkhu was bored out of her mind. In fact, she had already asked all the questions she wanted to ask. After all, the racer of Mount Haruna had already gotten what she wanted from the information they had provided.


    However, he couldn¡¯t let down the good intentions of the three great celestial Venerables. By talking to him like this and exposing his core secrets, they had already shown him great sincerity and face.


    right, have you ever thought that reinymansky might not be dead? ¡± For some reason, Bhikkhu suddenly wanted to ask.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t die? How is that possible?¡± One of the celestial Venerables shook his head. we have already observed that he has completely fallen ¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re saying ¡­¡±


    The heavenly venerate reacted slightly. Given their intelligence, they knew what he was talking about. you mean, he faked his death to escape from the cosmos garden back then? ¡±


    how is this possible? if he faked his death, it would mean that there was a level 10 demon who died in his place ¡­ Did this mean that they were prepared, or even deliberately seduced the tenth level existence to descend? Are you paying an unimaginable price to check the other party¡¯s level?¡± Another celestial venerable¡¯s expression turned serious. He felt that such a guess was too much of a conspiracy theory.


    ¡°But, if it¡¯s really a fake death ¡­¡±


    A heavenly venerate tried to think in this direction. Suddenly, his body trembled as he looked at the distant sky. fake death! No wonder you ¡­¡±


    the fallen civilization, it turns out that you¡¯ve always been behind us. For hundreds of thousands of years, you¡¯ve faked your death to escape and get entangled with us. You¡¯ve always been plotting and even wanted to step on our blue abyss divine territory to reach the top again and provoke that high and mighty existence!


    They turned around and looked at Bhikkhu with gentleness. thank you. Otherwise, we would have been tricked to death. The other party¡¯s trump card is so deep!


    Bhikkhu: ¡°??? ¡±


    What was happening? She was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1077

    ?


    1077 The opening of the war, Dao seeking the ultimate realm!


    The intelligence of the three Holy Masters was terrifying.


    She knew that, but what was happening now? He suddenly got some inspiration from my words and was even grateful?


    She felt a little dazed and completely dumbfounded.


    After all, she was really here to ask about reinymansky¡¯s death, the dark destruction of the universe garden.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is ¡­¡±


    One of the yuan LAN holy men said in a deep voice, ¡± you¡¯re here. It looks like you¡¯re conversing with the ancient ruins of the universe garden, but in fact, you¡¯re hinting that there¡¯s an unknown ancient existence. For hundreds of thousands of years ¡­ He feigned death to escape and hide in the fallen civilization. He¡¯s preparing to face that high and mighty tenth-tier extrem-God.¡±


    I didn¡¯t!


    What are you guys thinking?


    So, what do you mean by this?


    I really have to thank you this time. Although I don¡¯t know when the inheritance of the magical girl civilization began, and from which ancient era did you get the information, you came to tell me before the war ¡­ It¡¯s clear that you¡¯ve completely integrated into our Azure abyss Divine Domain.¡±


    this concerns the life and death of our Azure abyss divine territory, ¡± Yuan LAN Holy master said with a heavy voice. you are indeed worthy of being the fourth Holy master.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a responsibility.¡±


    Bhikkhu looked indifferent and said solemnly, ¡± after all, the war is imminent. The true identity of the existence behind the fallen civilization is too shocking. Therefore, I¡¯m here to remind you to be careful!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we must be careful.¡±


    The three Holy Masters turned serious.


    One of them said,¡±it seems that if it¡¯s that person ¡­¡± It¡¯s very unlikely that we¡¯ll be able to strike them down in one go. Who knows how many tricks they¡¯re hiding? we have to plan for the long term.¡±


    ¡°Should we stop the attack?¡± One of the celestial Venerables said.


    Another heavenly venerate shook his head. there¡¯s no need. If we stop attacking, we¡¯ll become suspicious. At the same time, this is a rare opportunity. We can force the other party to make a move and see what¡¯s going on.


    The three great exalted Celestials were discussing.


    On the other hand, Bhikkhu left with a smile on his face, but on the inside, he was confused.


    BOOM!


    In the outside world, the war had completely erupted.


    Bhikkhu, on the other hand, had a blank look on her face. She quickly went to ask her boyfriend, the racer of Mount Haruna, what the hell was going on? she could not understand what was going on at all.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was also dumbfounded when he heard this in the decision-making group of the big bosses of online games.


    He quickly organized his thoughts.


    first of all, they said that he faked his death to escape hundreds of thousands of years ago. He¡¯s definitely not renemansky who died hundreds of thousands of years ago. After all. renemansky¡¯s era was between hundreds of thousands of years ago and 300000 years ago ¡­


    Balloon fish,¡±who¡¯s that?¡± Is there anyone else who can fake their death and escape?¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± that¡¯s our preliminary judgment. It seems that some of the big shots are not easy to deal with. I¡¯m afraid that some of them are doing the same thing as reinimansaga, feigning their deaths and making preparations to face the ultimate existence of an unknown level in the future!


    At the same time, according to my guess, this ancient existence who faked his death was not only an acquaintance of the three great heavenly venerates, but also an existence of the blue abyss clan!¡±


    Ah?


    Everyone was shocked by his words.


    The target range was so wide, and the three great celestial Venerables didn¡¯t reveal any information. How did you guess it so quickly?


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± the reason is simple. It was hundreds of thousands of years ago. How far away is this? ¡± Ordinary people would have died long ago. Only the three heavenly venerates, blue abyss, and the other two, had lived for more than 500000 years by relying on their natural talents and established this prosperous extraordinary civilization ¡­ And the other party? To be able to feign death and live for so long, he definitely had the bloodline of eternal life.


    The possibility of two different immortal bloodlines appearing at the same time was very low. The other party should be the blue abyss clan ¡­ Moreover, the fallen civilization has always been very familiar with the Azure abyss divine territory. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s also because of this mastermind.¡±


    Was it their own clan that understood the Azure abyss Divine Domain so well?


    Everyone in the big boss Group listened to the analysis and felt that it was very reasonable. The God of cars was still fierce. He was indeed worthy of being their group¡¯s exclusive think tank.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued. ¡± at the same time, this being shouldn¡¯t be someone of the same generation or. junior. It¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s an elder or father of the three great heavenly venerates ¡­ After all, the Azure abyss divine territory has a history of more than 500000 years and the fallen civilization has a history of more than a million years!¡±


    Everyone started to get goosebumps.


    He felt that it was a little creepy. This was really a conspiracy theory! Does this mean that the fallen civilization was established by the ancestors of the Azure abyss Divine Domain?


    The fallen civilization announced to the outside world that every generation of leaders of the civilization would take over and fall once every 100000 years, but it was all fake?


    There was a true mastermind behind the scenes who had lived for more than a million years?


    ¡°This is too terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! The fallen civilization was also created by the ancestors of the blue abyss Divine Domain?¡±


    ¡°But I feel like it¡¯s very possible! Why? that¡¯s because, putting aside the fact that we¡¯re hiding, this 4% of the first generation area of the star cluster system is the territory of these two Supreme civilizations that have been operating for hundreds of thousands of years ¡­ It¡¯s normal for these two forces to be established by the same force.¡±


    This was indeed very normal.


    Why?


    This was because a powerful civilization would definitely have a powerful bloodline.


    The blue abyss clan¡¯s bloodline was too powerful.


    Putting aside those ancient ruins, it was already heaven-defying to have one in this land and era. How could there be a second one in the same area and in the same era?


    The probability was too low.


    Behind the scenes of these two civilizations, they were actually the same race, which made sense!


    Just like Naruto, the whole world was fighting, and it seemed that there were many forces, all of which were ¡­ The internal strife of the family where his two sons reincarnated was a family matter.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    The system administrator said, [ I feel that the war between the two sides is not simple. ]


    ¡°He¡¯s not simple.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna took a deep breath.


    ¡°If a war breaks out and we shed all pretenses of cordiality, it will be much more terrifying than we imagined! If he was not wrong, the three heavenly venerates did not seem to be in a hurry, but they might already be 100% weaker than level 10 ¡­ If I didn¡¯t see the universe garden and know its history, I would have tried to break through long ago.¡±


    100% weaker than tier 10


    Was he already on the verge of a breakthrough?


    Everyone had goosebumps.


    He felt that this trump card was hidden too deeply.


    These universe overlords were not easy to deal with.


    after all, the other party has lived for more than five hundred thousand years ¡­ But I can¡¯t guarantee that. I feel that at least one of the three heavenly Masters may have a 100% success rate on the path to tenth level, and the other two may have an 80% or 90% success rate?¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna took a deep breath. let¡¯s think about it again. Three perfected level 10 existences, plus the existence of the fallen civilization ¡­ After more than a million years, they must be 100% weaker than level 10 existences, the kind that can break through at any time ¡­ What will happen if both sides start fighting?¡±


    Everyone had goosebumps.


    The blue abyss clan¡¯s senior who had faked his death to escape was definitely behind the scenes. He had watched the three heavenly venerates grow while nurturing the fallen civilization, hoping that some weak level 10 would appear and break through to level 10.


    When the other party broke through to level ten, he would break through at the same time and take the opportunity to kill him ¡­ By snatching his bloodline of the great Dao, he would have multiple bloodlines to attack the enemy in the short time that he had broken through!


    The three heavenly venerates, Yuan LAN, and the others, were the pigs being trained behind the scenes!


    And the 107 perfect Daoists under the three great Abyss Blue sky Venerables were also the pigs they had raised ¡­ The three great heavenly venerates, heavenly venerate azure sky, most likely had the same thought.


    Now, the truth of the Azure abyss divine territory was revealed.


    However, they originally thought that they were pig farmers, but there was actually another person behind the scenes who silently regarded them as another pig!


    In reality, the other party knew all of your trump cards and watched your growth trajectory in secret. Everything was exposed in front of the other party. Then, when you broke through, you broke through at the same time and launched a sneak attack to deal a fatal blow. Who could resist this?


    Even if they fought face to face, all of their trump cards would be known by the other party. It would be fatal and they would have no power to fight back at all. The other party knew you better than you did. How could you fight against them?


    This scheme was too terrifying.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± but things are different now. The being behind the fallen civilization might not be able to succeed. After more than a million years, they must have reached the limit of their combat power. They can¡¯t improve their combat power anymore, but they can¡¯t completely crush them either.


    Everyone was silent.


    His combat strength would definitely be raised to the limit.


    However, everyone¡¯s limits were different. For example, the Dao seeds fused with four heaven-defying bloodlines were definitely different from the Dao seeds fused with four ordinary bloodlines.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said. ¡± I have. feeling that the person behind this shouldn¡¯t be too strong. The combination of four bloodlines shouldn¡¯t be that strong.. ¡®m afraid he can¡¯t take on all three of them at once. It¡¯s impossible for him to have an overwhelming advantage over the three heavenly venerates ¡­ The situation is very unclear!¡±


    ¡°Yes, the situation is unknown! We¡¯ll only know their exact combat strength after we fight!¡±


    however, the being behind the scenes has never made a move, and his combat strength is very mysterious. He also knows the characteristics of the four bloodlines of the three great celestial Venerables. He has a huge advantage!


    Everyone finally understood what the racer of Mount Haruna meant.


    When the two sides fought until they went crazy and were on the verge of death, one of them would definitely be unable to resist breaking through to the peak of level ten!


    As for the other weaker ten levels, they also broke through one after another!


    Then, in the end, a tenth-tier God won and plundered the bloodlines of the others to face the enemy that was about to arrive.


    ¡°You mean, we¡¯re going to watch a big scene?¡±


    ¡°F * ck! Isn¡¯t this much more shocking than what happened in the universe garden back then?¡±


    At this moment, they had only just learned the truth about the history of renemansky universe garden. They sighed at the vastness and historical hymn. Who knew that an even more terrifying extraordinary dimensional war, where the universe broke through to level 10, would break out right before their eyes?


    They didn¡¯t just want to see a full-out battle between people ten levels weaker than them!


    He also wanted to see the breakthrough of a tenth-tier existence!


    They might even see the ultimate existence that had destroyed the universe garden in the past descending from the unknown, high-dimensional, and mysterious spacetime to kill these new cultivators!


    that¡¯s the ultimate level of the great Dao. It can¡¯t really appear, right? ¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too scary?¡±


    if this war really reaches that level, it can be said that ¡®Buddhism¡¯ is the fuse for both sides. The Super civilizations on both sides are going to have a final battle.


    ¡°Eh? Do you think that the ancient gods, moon god Ji, and the others will secretly make a breakthrough and seize their bloodlines, instantly forming a powerful combat force to face the enemies above the dimensions?¡±


    ¡°Hiss, that¡¯s very likely!¡±


    that¡¯s right. For the ancient gods and the others, although the other party is a country bumpkin, their bloodlines can still be borrowed. We can slaughter them like pigs and take their bloodlines, instantly forming many great Dao bloodlines. It may be an opportunity to break through to level ten and fight against the enemy in the dark!


    Everyone was excited.


    Are we finally going to see the ancient gods in action?

 Chapter 1078

    ?


    1078 Chapter 1088-using his head?


    Finally ¡­


    Was he going to make a move?


    In their daze, they seemed to see a Supreme existence standing in the sky, beating the weak tenth level beings one after another, and even breaking through to tenth level at the same time. Then, it killed the other newly advanced tenth level beings with great power ¡­ In the end, he looked up at the sky and leaped up. Then, he would face the ultimate enemy high up in the sky!


    This was too ¡­ It was too explosive.


    Just thinking about it made them extremely excited. That was the ancestor of the Chinese Buddhist system!


    The alchemy monarch, cool!


    Cute girl: ¡± just thinking about it makes you my second male God.


    System publisher: ¡± this is a goal that I will surpass even if I have to train my muscles!


    Balloon fish: ¡± my goal is to kill more people than this existence!


    Yuan Qinghua, explode!


    Bai Xiaojun: ¡± a super ancient God. No wonder you are my idol. No wonder you are the ancient ancestor of our Huaxia and earth!


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± Even the grand piano came out.


    Everyone in the Big Shot group appeared.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± to be honest with you, I personally think it¡¯s very possible! After all, the Azure abyss divine territory and the fallen civilization did not know about the existence of the ancient gods. They were, after all, a country bumpkin civilization. It was very likely that they would go crazy and not guard against a third party ¡­


    And even if they were on guard, so what?


    He was afraid that they would not be able to do anything if they did not break through to the tenth level.


    If they broke through to level 10, their bloodline would only be a heaven-defying bloodline. Even the incense system was considered very strong. In a head-on battle, they could instantly destroy the other party! Directly plunder!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces turned red as they listened, and they were very excited and fanatical.


    &Nbsp; yeah.


    Their bloodlines were extremely heaven-defying. There was only one of them.


    And it was similar to cutie Pie¡¯s support-type bloodline. Although it looked like it was heaven-defying and could perform well in combat, it was definitely not a match for a pure combat-type bloodline with heaven-defying power.


    However, Meng Mei was immediately dissatisfied,¡±what are you saying?¡± ¡®You¡¯re always comparing yourself to me. The incense system is also very strong, alright? your nine revolutions mysterious Art¡¯s endurance is naturally stronger than mine, but you can only use it yourself ¡­¡¯ ¡°As for me, I can give it to others, and I can buff others. Both have their own advantages and disadvantages!¡±


    Everyone ignored Meng Mei¡¯s complaints and was very excited.


    How cool is this?


    It was the first time he had seen a super ancient God in action.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± everyone, don¡¯t panic. Don¡¯t get too excited. We have to be rational! We have to find a way to help the ancient gods in this war!¡±


    Everyone instantly reacted.


    Yes, they couldn¡¯t just watch the fun, right? In such an important battle, he had to think of ways to help.


    that¡¯s right. The one of the three pillar gods who grew up in the wild and ate resources everywhere didn¡¯t care. He¡¯s most likely perfected now and might have become invincible at rank nine again, achieving a perfect Dao Foundation ¡­ Where are Carolyn and di Qi?¡±


    The alchemy Emperor sorted out his thoughts and said, ¡± rank-9 Dao cultivators absorb energy very quickly. We originally estimated that it would take more than a week, which is more than a thousand years, to stabilize our realm and battle strength ¡­ After all, he had to reproduce in his inner space and return to his peak ¡­ But we borrowed so many resources from them, and our population increased very quickly! These two existences will probably be able to stabilize their battle prowess in this realm again in two or three days!¡±


    Everyone was very excited when they heard this.


    ¡°Can it be of use?¡±


    I feel that I can barely help. If I can stabilize my combat strength, and I¡¯m already a high level nine, I can directly break through to a weak level ten!


    yes, even if it¡¯s just the initial fusion, 1%, 2%, it¡¯s still 10 levels weaker!


    ¡­


    The others did not dare to break through to level 10 lower, for fear of being besieged. They had to be stuck in their realms and deduce the path of bloodline fusion in advance. Then, they could break through directly and fuse 10% to 20% in one go. Only then could they barely resist the besiegement and prevent their Dao seeds from being seized.


    However, would Carolyn, di Qi and the others be afraid of being surrounded and killed?


    The nine revolutions mysterious art was the number one recovery art!


    As the nemesis of a professional group battle, would he be afraid?


    Not to mention the number one nemesis of Buddhism in group battles. They would be infected and assimilated once they attacked. Who could withstand this?


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good enough to be a weak tenth level.¡±


    that¡¯s right. Yuan LAN and the others might have. 100% chance of reaching level 10, but I estimate that their combat power is only comparable to the Joss flame system with their heaven-defying bloodlines. The remaining four are just ordinary bloodlines ¡­ Even if the two of them join forces, they can still beat Yuan LAN, a Supreme celestial!¡±


    Mengmei¡¯s veins were completely bulging. Why do you guys always use me as an analogy?


    Don¡¯t I care about my face?


    But everyone ignored him.


    ¡°Yeah, I think so.¡±


    I feel that the three pillar gods, these three old sneaky bastards, might even go back and confiscate their property. If they could get hundreds or even thousands of rank-9 Dao existences who had fallen and turn them into their own Buddhist sects, they might be able to challenge a Supreme Yuan LAN alone!


    Everyone analyzed their combat strength.


    The three pillar gods were still improving very quickly. After all, it was a predatory infectious natural disaster, and eating people would make them stronger.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Path to tier 9: 21%


    A few days had passed. Xu Zhi looked at the flesh and blood part where his cells and soul had fused and did not feel too good.


    Let him fight Yuan LAN?


    Wasn¡¯t that a joke?


    the racer of Mount Haruna has done all sorts of analysis and made up history. I thought that she was a sweet little girl ¡­ In the blink of an eye, you¡¯ve started analyzing strange things to plot against me. ¡± Xu Zhi was completely dumbfounded.


    What¡¯s there to analyze ¡­


    The ancient gods would definitely take action!


    The ancient gods would definitely follow suit and make a breakthrough! After that, he would kill these tenth-tier beings, seize the bloodline of the great path, and then turn around to fight the enemy?


    We¡¯ll just watch the show.


    ¡°Definitely, definitely ¡­ You¡¯re not leaving me any room for negotiation, what¡¯s the point of this?¡± Xu Zhi exploded. That was the ultimate tenth-level being who had killed reinimanska, who had truly broken through to the tenth-level, back in the universe garden!


    Using his own head to fight?


    He wasn¡¯t even at the ninth rank.


    He was completely at a loss and dumbfounded!


    He suddenly remembered a saying:


    The racer of Mount Haruna-even if the entire world is your enemy, I¡¯ll fight for you.


    [ ancient God: why am I an Enemy of the World? ]


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied,¡±I did it.¡±


    What should he do?


    I¡¯ll use my head?


    I stuck my head out to join in, and it was instantly smashed.


    Xu Zhi was completely dumbfounded.


    everything has happened too suddenly recently. I can¡¯t help it ¡­ Xu Zhi was helpless. He had originally wanted to farm in peace, develop naissera, set up a second dimensional courtyard, develop extraordinary bloodlines, and compound bloodlines ¡­ Deducing the transcendent world.


    Wasn¡¯t it good to farm in the dark?


    He had wanted to continue farming obediently, but a series of things had happened, and he had no choice!


    ¡°It seems that this is also the disadvantage of not working behind closed doors ¡­¡± I¡¯ve gained a lot of knowledge and common sense from the outside world, but I¡¯ve also encountered a lot of uncontrollable situations.¡± Xu Zhi muttered to himself and began to think about how to deal with this situation.


    But it was very obvious that Xu Zhi had no time to prepare. The war had completely erupted!


    In the Azure abyss divine territory, the fallen civilization was in a complete war. Once a war broke out, both sides would be extremely intense. They would not attack, but once they did, they would mobilize all their forces!

 Chapter 1079

    ?


    1079 The danger of death


    BOOM!


    The battle erupted.


    Terrifying existences descended from the void.


    The void was collapsing inch by inch.


    The ones who descended here were all terrifying overlords from the nearby rivers.


    A large amount of law mist rose in the cold and lonely universe. Countless cold, metallic, mechanical black spaceships and magic battleships floated in the vacuum.


    Level eight deities were the strongest existences on the planet¡¯s surface, while level nine Dao cultivators were great existences that could destroy the planet.


    Level nine was also the strongest realm below the final level ten of the great Dao.


    And such extremely rare great existences appeared in large numbers on this land, launching the largest extraordinary war in the universe.


    ¡°Yes, this is the largest war in the universe!¡±


    Standing in the logistics office of the gathering place, above the shops on the street, naissera looked up at the sky and said in a deep voice, ¡±


    there are extraordinary gods from countless dimensions here. There are also martial arts gods, Holy Spirit gods, evil demon gods, outer path gods, elemental gods, barbarians, and so on. They have been here for tens of thousands of years, hundreds of thousands of years, and branches of all sizes have landed in the fallen Alliance ¡­ This is a place for a group of losers to gather together for warmth, but at this time, anyone can walk down the path of destruction here.¡±


    I¡¯m fine, ¡± Nasira said reluctantly.


    will this war be the largest-scale galactic war in the universe? ¡± Medusa was a little surprised.


    Medura respectfully lowered her head and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, you should be clear ¡­ The war between the level-9 Nebula Extraordinaries was already the highest dimension in the entire universe. Both sides were huge allies of the universe! Their territory and territory span across countless galaxies, and they have thousands of civilizations under their command. A war between Daoist civilizations of a higher level is already beyond our imagination.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Medusa was also a little dazed. Had he unknowingly moved from the era of the sorcerers world to such an incredible height?


    The strongest war between the universe¡¯s transcendents below the final realm of the great Dao?


    according to our historical observations of ancient ruins, there are many civilizations in the universe that have erupted in Wars of this level. even some powerful and weak Level-10 civilizations fell like this, ¡± medura said. they became ancient ruins of history ¡­ Or perhaps, we¡¯re becoming ruins and will be discovered by future generations in the distant future.¡±


    At this moment, they were extremely respectful. They knew what this meant. In this tragic war, the few existences in front of them might be their only chance of survival.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    this war might have turned this great civilization into a part of history and become one of the many ancient ruins on this land. If people were to evaluate it later, they might only say that it was once a very powerful ancient civilization, but that¡¯s all. Shi Ji sighed.


    ¡°This is only natural ¡­ We study the historical ruins of ancient civilization, but we will eventually become one of these ruins.¡±


    Naissera¡¯s eyes were burning as he looked at the mechanical spaceship in the distance.


    let¡¯s not talk about other places, but in this land, we have only occupied a historical range of 1.5 million years ¡­ What about the first 1.5 million years? What about the next 1.5 million years? If he were to calculate it at a higher time, it would be ten million years in total? What about a hundred million years? We¡¯re just a speck of dust in a hundred million years.¡±


    ¡°Dust ¡­¡±


    Shi Ji suddenly clutched his father¡¯s arm tightly, feeling an extreme fear.


    For example, the Azure abyss divine territory and the fallen civilization, which had ruled for 1.5 million years, seemed very powerful. However, there had been countless prosperous civilizations like them that had ruled this Nebula. They had risen and fallen, becoming the ruins of this land.


    There were too many ruins like this in the universe, and all of them had the glory of the past written on them.


    ¡°Father, we¡¯re too insignificant. So what if we¡¯re so-called Dao cultivators, ninth-rank Supreme existences who have transcended the laws of the universe? Compared to the entire vast universe, he¡¯s a pathetic ant. It¡¯s a pity that he can¡¯t reach level 10!¡±


    that¡¯s why we have to work hard. We do have the chance to transcend, and we hold the ultimate secret of the universe.


    Renemansky only laughed. Medusa and Shi Ji were still in a relaxed mood. After all, they were only here to watch the battle, but renemansky was different!


    He knew the mastermind behind the fallen civilization and the war that might break out soon!


    According to the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s deduction, the ancient God had to go for it, because how could he not take action when he had the fat in his hands?


    If he succeeded, he would directly break into level ten, and he would not have to consider the problems of his previous lifespan and sleep.


    according to normal theories, the ancient gods would have to seize such a great opportunity ¡­ There¡¯s no reason for me not to make a move, but I can¡¯t.¡± Xu Zhi frowned. this is a fat piece of meat in my hands. The opportunity to truly surpass the opportunities of the universe and reach the ¡®ultimate¡¯ of the great Dao is right in front of me ¡­ If we don¡¯t, it would be too fake.¡±


    In fact, even if the real ¡± ancient gods ¡± did not make a move, it was possible that the final battle would break out completely, and both sides would fight for real, and the civilizations of both sides would break through to level ten directly!


    Then, they would choose to fight to the death in the level 10 battle. The winner would take the ¡± great Dao bloodline ¡± of the others and turn around to face the ultimate existence that was about to descend!


    it¡¯s just as the racer of Mount Haruna has predicted. This is something that has a high probability of happening ¡­ Since it was clear that both sides would fight, they would break through to the tenth level together. Everyone would become tenth level and fight with their own abilities. The winner would step on the corpses of the others and fight the mysterious existence ¡­ Who doesn¡¯t have strong confidence in themselves and think that they are the only winners in their cultivation?¡± Xu Zhi took a deep breath.


    The only chance to transcend was right in front of them. It was a true tenth level. If they missed this opportunity, they might not have it anymore. The possibility of them making a decision was very high.


    ¡°In other words, level 10 is about to be born here ¡­ No matter who won, there would be a living peak-level 10 in this land. He would descend into this mortal world and fight against a certain taboo high above ¡­ What I have to consider is ¡­ Will I be killed? will my sandbox world discover me?¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s scalp tingled slightly.


    After all, the Zergs, earth, and the various sandpits were all at the edge of the Galaxy ruled by both sides. They were considered very close to each other. Otherwise, how could they have encountered each other?


    The Azure abyss divine territory and the fallen civilization had always been the true rulers of this generation¡¯s civilization!


    The moment the ¡®final realm¡¯ existences arrived, he might be seen with a single glance!


    Escape?


    Was he going to escape now?


    If he really wanted to escape, he would probably be struck to death before he could get far.


    An ultimate taboo existence that stood at the peak of the entire universe was no joke.


    ¡°The biggest Zerg crisis I¡¯ve been through so far?¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was completely solemn. He could already foresee the outbreak of danger, and the true ultimate dark battle would be a life-and-death struggle ¡­ A tenth-tier monster was about to be born on the blood-stained land to face the arrival of the Supreme existence!


    It was similar to the incident in the universe garden back then, or perhaps even bigger.


    However, even though he knew what was going to happen, there was nothing he could do to stop it. It was as if he could only wait for his death.


    I¡¯m still too weak. Just give me another year ¡­ Tenth level? I can show you anything I want, but I don¡¯t have the time to do so.¡±


    it¡¯s a question if a super ancient God should make a move ¡­ If he didn¡¯t make a move, he might be suspected, which was too unreasonable. But how could he make a move? even if we don¡¯t do anything, the tsunami war will drown our civilization ¡­ He¡¯s like a speck of dust in this era, falling on a person¡¯s head is like a mountain.¡±


    He might be able to catch up if he was ten levels weaker, but ten levels ¡­


    The distance between them was a little terrifying.


    Xu Zhi shook his head softly and suddenly remembered something he had just said. just as little Shiji said, we are also the dust of history.


    He closed his eyes slightly and tried to think of a way.


    by the way, sub-brain of the Zerg, can the current Zerg Barrier Block the prying of a level 10 ultimate-tier? ¡±


    The mechanical voice said, ¡±


    it¡¯s impossible for now, but it¡¯s pretty close. With a few weak tenth-level beings and hundreds of complete ninth-level beings, the protective barrier formed by the countless bug race creatures can prevent ordinary tenth-level beings from spying on us.


    Hundreds of normal-sized rank-9s, this was called ¡­ Quite close?


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself.


    However, with some special techniques, it was indeed possible to achieve several tier 9 existences very quickly ¡­ &Nbsp; it seemed like he would have to change at the last minute, or the three pillar gods would have to work hard.


    Xu Zhi heaved a sigh of relief. The Zerg barrier was indeed one of the most powerful bloodlines in the core. At the very least, he could hide in the Zerg barrier and watch them fight.


    ¡°By the way, Zerg sub-brain, you¡¯ve maxed out rank-10 with five genes, right? Wouldn¡¯t it be easy for him to beat a rank-10 gene-level one or two gene-level gene-level gene?¡±


    Although the Zerg sub-brain was one of the five non-combat bloodlines, as the body shed by the Zerg Empress, its level was already the highest in the universe.


    A 5-gene level cultivator fighting a 3-gene level cultivator. With a gap of two gene levels, he would be equivalent to a rank-9 cultivator fighting a rank-7 heavenly Emperor ¡­ The difference in combat strength was too great!


    He felt that even if it was a non-combat type, its aura could crush the other party.


    The Zerg sub-brain said, ¡±


    it can be done. The difference between each bloodline is huge. Existences with five great Dao bloodlines have achieved a complete qualitative change. Their aura alone can kill four level ten existences with great Dao bloodlines ¡­ However, the Queen Mother currently has no authority to execute it. ¡±


    As expected of the body shed by the previous Zerg Queen, it could be shaken to death ¡­


    wait a minute, ¡± Xu Zhi said. I don¡¯t have the authority. Why? ¡±


    The Zerg sub-brain said again, ¡±


    the Queen Mother has set two absolute core privileges. One, the Zerg bloodline can not be changed. Two, the sub-brain is not allowed to make a move.


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    The Zerg¡¯s core bloodline and the five major genetic positions were the foundation of their foothold!


    The insect race had a heaven-defying talent for evolving life, so the bloodline of their own race could naturally be evolved as well. Xu Zhi understood that it was impossible to change it so easily. You had to reach a certain level before you could truly control the lifeline of the insect race.


    Otherwise, if you didn¡¯t reach the level and just randomly evolved, you would ruin the Zerg evolution. Things like spore evolution and genetic secret door would be destroyed by the efforts of the Zerg empresses of the past generations, and the Zerg would completely decline.


    However, the sub-brain of the Zerg must not make a move. What was going on?


    ¡°Once I make a move and expose my aura, I¡¯ll be sensed by an existence in the dark ¡­ Even if the current Zerg empresses fall, the Zerg sub-brain will definitely not make a move. It will only escape and choose a new master to continue the revival of the Zerg.¡±


    Xu Zhi was completely silent for. while.


    This sentence seemed to have revealed a lot of information.


    As expected of old Wang¡¯s professional race. They were f * cking proficient in running.


    it means that I¡¯m still too weak.. don¡¯t really have the core power to control the life and death of this race ¡­ Xu Zhi came to a complete realization, and a strange thought appeared in his mind.


    He had to at least enter level 10, or even level 10 with five Max-out genes, before he could truly grasp the core power and decide the fate and future of this heaven-defying race!


    Only when he truly possessed the ability to stand up and stand at the top of the universe would he be able to give himself the ultimate authority to freely modify the Zerg¡¯s genes and control the Zerg¡¯s sub-brain to make a move.


    However, at that time, why would he still use the Zerg sub-brain?


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll ignore it ¡­ The impact of this war was too great. No eggs would be intact when the nest was overturned. It was better to try to see how the situation would develop. After all, the Zergs might be completely discovered ¡­ In fact, I can only think of a way to get the ancient gods to do something. After all, I¡¯ll be doomed if I don¡¯t interfere ¡­¡±


    He muttered to himself for a moment and looked up. Countless Dao-achieving existences had disappeared into the void. The real war had completely begun. the war has begun. Since it¡¯s the beginning of the outbreak, it¡¯s a chaotic battle. Let¡¯s eat a few rank-9s first and replenish the strength of the bug tribe¡¯s protective shield! We¡¯ll talk about other things after ensuring your safety.¡±

 Chapter 1080

    ?


    1080 Chapter 1090-dispute


    At the moment, ensuring his own safety was the most important.


    ¡°There must be at least a few hundred ordinary ninth-grade ones, and the more the better.¡±


    Xu Zhi made crazy calculations in his heart. otherwise, the ¡®fate¡¯ of my race is too weak. The power gathered by the Zerg¡¯s protective shield can¡¯t stop the peeking of a tenth-tier being at all!


    But this number was too huge.


    It must be known that Xu Zhi did not even have many ordinary rank-9s under his command. The cute girl who had just broken through was one of the rank-9s who had not maxed out on her genes.


    What about the others?


    There were almost no ordinary rank-9s on the second stage.


    After all, it was a civilization that was more than ten thousand years old. The accumulation was too little!


    A few hundred. That was a few hundred times the number of zergs currently. It wasn¡¯t easy to gather all of them at once.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not impossible! Working with the Buddhist sect, secretly edifying a large number of grade-9 cultivators is the fastest and simplest way!¡±


    It was not that he could not directly transform into zergs like Nasella, but it was time-consuming and laborious, and not as practical and fast as a virus infection.


    it seems like it¡¯s time to start the first real Zerg war. If I don¡¯t go crazy and become a big fat man, I¡¯ll struggle in the Nebula destruction and find a way to survive. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid something will really happen.


    ¡°Tenth level ¡­ It¡¯s truly terrifying and admirable.¡±


    I can¡¯t. he mumbled and closed his eyes. however, the power I can use now is too little!


    The universe garden wasn¡¯t of any use. After all, Medusa was the only one with this combat power, but her true combat power could not be improved quickly.


    On moon god Ji¡¯s side, Ji Shang, sun god ASA, these existences had yet to develop. The only one they could use was Phoenix.


    ¡°Reinymanska, I really can only watch from the side.¡± Xu Zhi looked at Shi Ji and Medusa next to him and said calmly, ¡± the main combat power is still the Buddhism extraordinary system of the core civilization!


    There was a flash of madness in Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes. it seems that if I don¡¯t take a chance in this catastrophe, I can only wait for death ¡­ And if they succeeded, they would be able to snatch food from the Tiger¡¯s mouth and eat hundreds, or even thousands of ordinary ninth-rank magical beasts, and they would be hundreds of times stronger than they were now! A super ancient God¡¯s tenth level force is completely worthy of its name!¡±


    ¡­


    The land of the Seven Realms.


    The six paths of reincarnation.


    The tower world.


    A voice suddenly resounded in the skies of the three transcendent worlds, reverberating from all directions. It was like the voice of the heavenly Dao.


    the world is changing drastically. A Great Tribulation is about to happen.


    the scale of this battle is no less than the ancient wars of slaughter, the battle of the universe garden, and the battle between the ancient Buddhists and Ji Yi. Life and death are all in the hands of a single thought.


    in this battle, the three pillar gods will be the leaders. All civilizations will fully support the three pillar gods, prosper the Buddhist sect, and spread the faith. After this battle, the Buddhist land will spread to hundreds of millions of light years and endless galaxies!


    As soon as he finished speaking, countless powerful ancient existences raised their heads inexplicably, and a flash of shock appeared in their eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s an ancient God!¡±


    Their faces were pale and their hearts were tense.


    even the ancient gods and the ancestors of Buddhism said that the impact of this battle might be completely uncontrollable. It might even destroy us? ¡±


    The terrifying calamity of the world was about to strike once again. The vast and mighty waves crashed down. As the dust of an era, they all wanted to have a chance of survival in this.


    ¡­.


    The tower world.


    There were more than 10000 level 9 super Saima.


    In the East Green dynasty, countless beings in the Buddhist Kingdom looked up at the sky.


    ¡°They¡¯re here so quickly? But we¡¯re not afraid at all.¡± Great emperor Dongqing slowly walked out from the shadows. His footsteps became clearer and clearer.


    ¡°Everyone, it seems like this is our battlefield.¡±


    yes, you don¡¯t go out at all. You can learn about the world¡¯s affairs and fight against the people in the world by watching TV.


    ¡­


    The existences smiled. They decided to join the battle.


    ¡°To help the three pillar gods.¡± Carolyn¡¯s voice came from the depths of the shadows.


    Although they were competing with each other, they had to stand united against the outside world in such an explosive war. go and help the Buddhists. Wander in the battlefield secretly and attack those who have achieved Dao.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    A voice came from the surroundings. After all, it was the ancestor of their entire clan.


    In a wooden house on a desolate planet.


    At this moment, standing on the dark-brown land of death, Carolyn was dragging a White Tower with one hand as she looked towards the distant sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m still a little short before I can completely perfect the nine revolutions mysterious art, spiritual universe.¡±


    After all, even though they were crazily investing resources to reproduce, it still required time. The living beings in the inner world had to be generally at level three or four.


    we need to wait a little longer. After all, the real experts haven¡¯t made their move yet. We can take a break. Caroline looked at the heaven¡¯s path piano. my path is still lacking ¡­


    A clear and melodious sound came from the piano, as if it was the tinkling sound of piano collision. how many laws have you created? ¡±


    there are more than. dozen of them. They were all deduced from the evil dark Overture of the universe and do not belong to this universe ¡­ Once you attack, they¡¯ll be frightened. Your ability to create laws is very terrifying. Your characteristic is following di Qi, which is the best choice.¡± Said Carolyn.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡± Tiandao piano said.


    ¡­


    The Seven Realms heavenly court.


    In the ancient palace that was covered in holy light, di Qi, who was wearing a golden Imperial robe, was tall and exuded an unimaginable aura.


    Beside him, the Empress was dressed in a long, elegant white dress. She wore a Phoenix Coronet on her head, and a faint smile appeared on her beautiful face.


    ¡°The world is in complete chaos ¡­¡± From the moment we met the Abyssal Blue civilization in the outer space of the human realm upon heavens, I had already guessed that there would be a battle.¡± Di Qi looked at the distant sky, ¡± fighting for the outer realm and opening up new territories.


    ¡°There¡¯s still the last bit that¡¯s not complete.¡±


    Sitting on the emperor¡¯s throne, Emperor Qi looked down at his courtiers and said in a low voice, ¡± we can wait and see for a while. The path of being ten levels weaker ¡­ We will give them a huge surprise!¡±


    ¡­


    The three pillar gods looked at the mechanical spaceship that covered the sky and earth.


    we¡¯re not really ordinary rank-9 Dao existences after all ¡­ We¡¯re fate, another form of life.¡±


    One of the pillar gods said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re the destiny, we¡¯re the will of the entire monster core race.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a magic core. It should be a relic ¡­ We are the will of all beings follower of Buddhism ¡­ We are the three Buddhas-the past, the present, and the future.¡±


    The three pillar gods were very calm.


    They were fundamentally different from Medusa.


    Medusa was a living being, and they did not have a physical body.


    They were in charge of the entire race, and under their control, du Xue, the daughter of Sheng Lin, and Subaru had already broken through to the ninth-rank perfect Daoist.


    It must be known that apart from di Qi and the others who had only a few breakthroughs, Ermin was the one who was the closest to breaking through. However, there were already three of them.


    This was the horror of fate!


    Controlling the power of fate was equivalent to controlling the future of du Xue and the others.


    Where would he gain enlightenment?


    At what time and on which cliff would it be appropriate for the state of mind to break through.


    What resources were the most suitable for cultivation techniques, what kind of partner was the best for him to break through ¡­


    In the countless parallel world lines and countless futures, he would find the most miraculous path for them and calculate the most perfect breakthrough path for them.


    This was fate.


    To control the world line of fate was to control the miracle itself.


    However, they were still fate after all. They were a life form of fate that was very similar to the Zerg sub-brain.


    When the three pillar gods of their entire race gathered together, were they individual lifeforms with combat strength?


    No.


    It was a type of ¡®luck¡¯.


    The sub-brain of the Zerg used the fate of the entire race to form a defensive Zerg shield.


    They used the ¡®fate¡¯ of their entire race to form their combat body. One was for defense, and the other was for combat. That was all.


    we are countless level-nine beings, countless divine gods, countless divine emperors, countless mortals ¡­ We are the combination of spirit power from all levels of the pyramid.


    we are a kind of spiritual elemental life formed by the spiritual power of countless magic nuclei.


    The three heads of the three pillar gods had already assumed their Strongest Battle form. but our main combat power still comes from the more powerful sub-body computer.


    it has already infected almost a hundred ordinary rank-9 powerhouses ¡­ By the time we infect a thousand, our luck will gather and form a pillar God that will reach a level ten lower.¡±


    Kachaa!


    A bolt of lightning streaked across the sky, and an extremely vast space mechanical fortress lit up their faces.


    Many great existences at the inspector level stood on it.


    ¡°That¡¯s Buddha?¡±


    ¡°He infected living beings by force and turned their brains into crystal stones?¡±


    and then fill up the whole body with these brains to form a body? ¡±


    a body made entirely of brains? ¡±


    if I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, I would have thought it was a joke!


    a body made up of brains. The spiritual energy and Tao technique must be beyond imagination!


    it¡¯s said that he even strung some of his brains into a necklace and hung it around his neck. He called it Buddha beads!


    it¡¯s said that he even strung some of his brains into beads and played with them in his hands!


    how can there be such evil, cruel, and terrifying creatures in this universe?!


    Countless existences were terrified as they looked at this monster from afar. Even horror was not enough to describe it. It was constantly being infected and assimilated. It was more evil than any evil they had ever seen.


    As Dao cultivators, they felt goosebumps all over their bodies.


    ¡°He¡¯s already here?¡±


    The three pillar gods with huge figures were sitting cross-legged on a small planet.


    Their posture and body shape were like a bloated three-headed frog sitting on a table tennis ball. It was extremely funny, but in the atmosphere of the Dark Universe, it gave people an extremely strange, sinister, and terrifying feeling.


    After all, they were too big, almost half of renemansky¡¯s size.


    Many of the Daoists they had eaten were no longer the size of ants, but the size of normal living creatures. How huge were their bodies?


    They also carried their own civilization with them. How vast was a civilization of Daoists? The population was in the hundreds of billions, including gods, celestial emperors, and countless others.


    They had infected nearly a hundred Daoist civilizations.


    The radiation Buddhist sect had already welcomed a terrifying race with a population of over a billion. The fate of replacing them would be extremely terrifying.


    BOOM!


    Clouds of light were constantly gathering around him, and countless fine golden smoke were rolling.


    ¡°This is Buddha!¡±


    ¡°The Buddhist sect¡¯s Pure Land welcomes you all!¡±


    The three pillar gods lifted the small planet beneath them, raised it high above their arms, and ruthlessly smashed it into the space fortress. An ice-cold and emotionless voice rang out,


    ¡°Come on, I know that it¡¯s impossible for your higher-ups to make. move as they are being held back by the three great exalted Celestials. Even if the three great exalted Celestials do not make. move ¡­ Even the ancient gods will help us.¡±


    Their calculations and absolute rationality made it so that they would not fight a war that they were not confident in. when it affects more than half of the entire fallen civilization, even a weak level ten high above can be killed for you to see.


    the target is already close. We¡¯re about to reach The Guardian who is ten levels weaker than us.

 Chapter 1081

    ?


    1081 The depths of the ruins


    After all, the three pillar gods were infinite.


    As fate, one¡¯s lifespan was infinite.


    They didn¡¯t need to fuse with the eternal bloodline like the others and take turns to awaken. They could directly become the most perfect Dao protectors, and they were determined to win.


    At this moment, they had already decided everything.


    It was just like how the racer of Mount Haruna had planned for the ancient God to attack him ¡­ They had also planned for the ancient gods to help them restrain the beings behind the scenes!


    However, the three pillar gods did not know some ¡± secrets.


    They did not know the information that the players had received and thought that they were only weaker than a level 10 existence. They did not know what would happen next, such as the outbreak of a level 10 war!


    ¡­


    The six paths of reincarnation.


    The players also began to move out, their voices enthusiastic.


    the racer of Mount Haruna, you were right!


    ¡°Yes, the ancient gods are making a big move! It¡¯s an unprecedented big move!¡±


    the God of racing is still as fierce as ever. He has already predicted everything, master of analysis!


    we might see weaker tenth level beings breaking through soon ¡­ To reach the final realm of the great Dao! After descending to this world, the ancient gods will also make a breakthrough and kill them. Then, they will turn around and face the ultimate existence high above!¡±


    ¡°The ultimate realm!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the ultimate level of the great Dao!¡±


    the peak of the entire universe, where there is no place to go, is the ultimate realm!


    Everyone was discussing and discussing fervently. They were very excited.


    This was an unprecedented event!


    This was a terrifying node of fate!


    If the ancient God won, everyone would be happy, but if he failed, they would all die! The entire civilization would be destroyed.


    To send off this group of high-level players, countless low-level players prayed and gave their blessings. Many people pursed their lips as they watched them leave, knowing that this was a huge battle that would destroy the world.


    If he did not live, he would die.


    ¡°Brothers, we¡¯re going all out! Do your best!¡±


    ¡°Will this plan work?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re going to create a miracle and break the impossible!¡±


    that¡¯s right. If we can¡¯t take on a level 10 existence, we players should take on a weak level 10!


    ¡°Is he crazy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we have to do it even if we can¡¯t. Brothers, even if a group of people die, we have to fight. This is the system of our Chinese civilization and earth civilization. What about earth? This is not a joke!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go all out this time.¡±


    for our parents, the city, our family, and the future, they can all be transcended!


    ¡°Yes, the country has already begun to mobilize us and sponsor us. This is a battle for the entire planet! This was a civilization war! We need to form a proper Army, we can¡¯t retreat!¡±


    Some people began to mobilize.


    This was a Battle of Destiny, and it would determine the future.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Ancient elemental ruins.


    Phoenix sat quietly in the study, reading a book. Her face was gentle and peaceful, with a trace of a quiet smile.


    She really liked this kind of life.


    ¡°The war is about to begin.¡± In the distance, moon god Ji¡¯s deep voice sounded out, ¡± after this battle, if we don¡¯t die, we will return to our peak.


    ¡°What do I need to do?¡± Asked Phoenix.


    ¡°You¡¯re still too weak. There¡¯s not enough time.¡±


    Xu Zhi was silent for a moment. go to the deepest part. Isn¡¯t there a voice there calling out to you? ¡±


    The Phoenix nodded. that¡¯s right. He¡¯s been calling out to me all this time. He came from an ancient ruin. He calls me the elemental God.


    That call seemed to have come from a distant time and space, starting from when he broke through to the ninth step here.


    Although she wanted to go and take a look, no one told her to go. She was just consolidating her cultivation, so she was not in a hurry.


    In fact, Xu Zhi was only making a last-ditch effort by asking her to take a look at the situation. It would naturally be good if there was any chance of her combat power turning for the better.


    The Phoenix began to spread its wings and flew out of the window with colorful ribbons hanging on it, heading to the deepest part of the ruins.


    Even a level ten weakling would not dare to easily enter the deepest part of it.


    A bolt of lightning streaked across the sky.


    White arcs of electricity snaked around the area.


    This was a large graveyard.


    It was quiet and carried an unimaginable loneliness. It was quiet everywhere, as if it had been like this for more than 100000 years.


    Drip, drip.


    Drip, drip.


    An inexplicable energy rain fell, forming a Strange Beautiful tranquility in this large Cemetery.


    A faint shadow of a woman sat in front of the gravestone, as if she was the shadow of a distant time and space.


    She looked up at the unknown sky with a faint smile on her face. She raised her hand and caught a drop of water.


    someone once said that water droplets were not round at all. They were like water droplets and clouds, falling to the ground in strange shapes. Even the planets were irregularly shaped like rhomboids, like messy mounds of earth.


    the water droplets are like clouds, the planets are mounds of earth, and the whole world is as messy and irregular as an uncultivated wasteland. Do you think that¡¯s possible? ¡±


    The cemetery was silent.


    Drops of energy fell from the sky. Each drop was round and smooth, and they fell on the white-gold Flame around the Phoenix¡¯s body, fusing with it.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s possible,¡± Said Phoenix with a smile.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because nothing is impossible in this world.¡± Phoenix smiled gently, ¡± there are some things that don¡¯t exist just because you don¡¯t believe in them.


    what a gentle creature. Elemental life forms are pure. The woman also chuckled and looked up at the sky. do you know what the ultimate realm is? ¡±


    The Phoenix thought about it seriously. She was naturally clear about the method to break through, but after thinking about it carefully, she couldn¡¯t quite understand it. That realm was too mysterious, and it meant the end.


    the ultimate is the branch, the green leaf, and the side branch.


    the world is like a lonely ancient tree. The Daoists of each era leaped up and perfected the branches and green leaves at the end of its trunk, making it more and more lush and green, becoming more and more complete.


    Phoenix did not say anything and listened to her.


    with the passage of time, the existences completed the ¡®Dao¡¯ one by one, completing the branches at the end. The universe is becoming more complete, the surface tension of raindrops has become uniform and smooth, the gravity of the planet has become a constant, and the stars have begun to become uniform ¡­


    ¡°This is the Dao. This is the ultimate.¡±


    the essence of cultivation is to learn the rules, gradually master the rules, and finally integrate the rules to become the rules.


    The woman smiled and summarized the core of all cultivation in a few short sentences. you can take all the resources here, but I hope you can take good care of it.


    ¡°It?¡±


    Phoenix was slightly stunned.


    it¡¯s the child of me and him. After he fell, our civilization destroyed itself and became this tomb and ruin. It was to protect it and wait for the arrival of the next elemental civilization.


    The woman looked at a certain tomb, and a trace of gentleness flashed across her face. don¡¯t let it participate in the war. Don¡¯t let it pursue everything. It¡¯s too weak, and it won¡¯t have any chance to pursue the ultimate realm in its life.


    as the descendant of a tenth-rank ultimate, it¡¯s his fortune and misfortune ¡­ It¡¯s a curse, and the descendants of the tenth rank will never be able to reach the true ultimate realm.¡± The woman smiled.


    The rain was still falling around them, but Phoenix did not say anything.


    ¡°All the funeral arrangements have been made.¡±


    She looked at the sky from afar, and the elemental form became more and more transparent. you are everywhere, and I will also become a particle of the universe, omnipresent.


    A breeze blew past, and the entire tomb was empty. Everything was quiet.


    be careful. That fellow from back then is still paying attention to this land. This is his territory.


    Phoenix was silent for a moment.


    She had thought that she had left behind many ways to resurrect herself. This was a weak Level-10 civilization, and her superior civilization was a Level-10 civilization. This woman¡¯s husband might be that Level-10 civilization.


    He didn¡¯t expect to be resurrected from the dead. He didn¡¯t even prepare a backup plan for his comeback. It was just that simple ¡­


    Everything had disappeared.


    Ka.


    They opened the tomb crazily.


    He found an extremely clear, multifaceted Crystal Gem that exuded unimaginable power.


    Next to this gem, there seemed to be another small gem. Inside it was a slumbering life that was sealed extremely well.


    5th gene, a 10th-tier elemental descendant.


    Phoenix could clearly sense everything. She looked at the gravestone in silence. this is his land. Do you mean the ultimate realm that will descend upon this Galaxy from the high-dimensional space-time at any time? ¡±

 Chapter 1082

    ?


    1082 Chapter 1092-start of the war


    Was it the same being that destroyed the ruins of the elemental civilization?


    At that moment, Phoenix was completely silent.


    There was a creepy feeling.


    The renemansky universe garden and even the ruins of the elemental civilization might have been done by the same ultimate existence ¡­ ¡®How many ancient ruins are there on this land?¡¯


    ¡°This is a Galaxy, and it¡¯s a hunting ground for a tenth level being?¡± Phoenix suddenly thought to herself,¡±no wonder there are so many remains.¡±


    After all, this was very normal!


    A rank nine Dao-holder grazed a rank eight Divine Spirit. Looking at the transcendent small world of a rank nine Dao-holder, wasn¡¯t there a large group of divine spirits and a large group of celestial emperors?


    As for level 8 deities, they would herd Level 7 heavenly emperors, who would herd mortals.


    One had to know ¡­


    In the past, during the era of the heavenly Emperor, di Qi had been herding mortals in daluotian.


    It was the same in front of him.


    However, this huge Nebula was too vast.


    The ranches were so huge that even that kind of existence could not easily cross them and control them at any time. It was like an ordinary person grazing an entire Sahara Desert.


    They could only look for whoever stood out and sensed their aura.


    it¡¯s equivalent to a half-free-range mode, and I¡¯m usually too lazy to care about it ¡­ Level 10 is the vast existence of the star Cloud level!¡± Phoenix thought to herself,¡¯the fallen civilization and the abyssal divine territory have only explored 3% of the Nebula.¡¯


    Xu Zhi looked at the information Phoenix had obtained and was slightly surprised. He was immediately pleasantly surprised.


    Obtaining a large amount of resources was still acceptable, but there was really nothing practical that could help them in their current predicament.


    However, he could only try to get some information about the enemy, which was the existence of a level 10.


    It was still the same sentence,¡±if I want to get up, I have to kill the tenth level above me first.¡±


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself. That must be the case.


    If you wanted to break through to rank-10, you would have to face a pincer attack. You would definitely have to advance, just like the Azure abyss divine territory and the fallen civilization. You had to find a way to kill your opponent.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯ll assimilate a batch of rank nines like crazy first and even kill some of the weaker rank nines in the Azure abyss Divine Domain to get the protective barrier up.


    Although he would definitely offend the Azure abyss divine territory and the fallen civilization and frantically dig out their foundations, he could only offend them by force!


    it¡¯s a three-way war. It¡¯s fine if they besiege us since we¡¯re ten levels weaker than them. They might be able to fight back. We can¡¯t beat them. But I think it¡¯s okay to snatch people, use guerilla tactics, and use underhanded means.


    We can only kill their people first and let them sacrifice themselves for our sake so that those tenth-rank demons won¡¯t be able to find my coordinates in the vast sea of stars.¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. and in this battle between the two sides, if we provoke them and they break through on the level of being ten levels weaker, we will be completely unable to win. We will just run away ¡­ When the other party broke through and attracted the tenth level, I hid in the protective shield and watched.¡±


    He felt that his thoughts had cleared up.


    He might not be able to defeat these weaker tenth level demons, but he would eat them first.


    He felt that this plan was very good.


    at the same time, since I¡¯ve offended both sides, the ancient gods have to make an appearance ¡­ Xu Zhi began to plan. He paced back and forth in the room and made preparations in front of the research Station. After a while, Phoenix returned.


    She brought back a large amount of elemental civilization¡¯s storage resources, as well as a civilization artifact that could increase her strength. It was a Crystal Gem.


    There was still an egg.


    as for this rank 10 descendant, he also has a 5-gene bloodline ¡­ Xu Zhi planned to study it seriously and see what was going on.


    He was very concerned about what the woman¡¯s projection said.


    the descendants of the tenth level are destined to never become the true ultimate realm. Is this a curse of the universe? ¡±


    Did it mean that there was a problem with him?


    He had to do some research. At the same time, he had to see what it was like to break through to a 5th-level bloodline. It might be of great help to the future battle.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    Yuan LAN looked up. His gaze pierced through the meteorites and the star field, looking at the battle of the three pillar gods. I wonder when the other party will not be able to resist.


    we¡¯ve originally discussed that we¡¯ll train these 107 perfect Daoists to the possibility of reaching level 10. We¡¯ll break through together and each of us will take one of them to achieve Dao together ¡­ One of the celestial Venerables smiled.


    but I didn¡¯t expect him to still be alive. It can only be him ¡­ The other was Yuan LAN Holy master.


    ¡°We might die this time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always so worried. When have you not said that? It was said so five hundred thousand years ago.¡±


    ¡°This is not a joke.¡± The other voice was very serious. we know better than anyone how strong that man is.


    The more they knew about the other party¡¯s background, the more they knew how powerful the other party was. That terrifying aura had suppressed them for hundreds of thousands of years, making it hard for them to breathe.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that year anymore. We¡¯ve reached the same realm as him. We have the same main bloodline. There won¡¯t be a big difference between us.¡± Although this heavenly venerate had said that, they all understood that this man was probably the most powerful existence in the history of this land.


    The scene was silent.


    They continued to look at the battlefield.


    The three pillar gods of the core battlefield were surrounded and killed by a group of fallen civilization investigators.


    And although the three pillar gods ¡®main forces were here to attract firepower, they had also secretly sent a large number of branch troops to various places to fight.


    The battlefield was very scattered.


    however, the Buddhist sect can¡¯t hold on much longer. After all, even we find the patrol difficult to deal with. Let¡¯s take action secretly and help the Buddhist sect to force them to show themselves.


    At his command, the perfect Dao cultivators quickly took action.


    The Abyssal Blue divine territory had always been secretive, but now it was completely exposed.


    Yuan Yuan and the other existences had completely descended.


    Hmph! a trace of anger flashed across the other party¡¯s eyes. Ju Chu snorted coldly, ¡± does your Azure abyss Divine Domain really want to fight to the death with us for the sake of a mere Buddhist sect? To help them?¡±


    Yuan Yuan laughed out loud. we¡¯re beating a dog while it¡¯s down. Then, we¡¯ll get rid of you losers who have lost their original aspirations. Everyone has a responsibility.


    Both sides roared and completely erupted.


    Various battlefields began to appear everywhere.


    In the distance, in the logistics department of the fallen civilization, a Quantum Life form carrying a small TV appeared here again. selling original substance, selling original substance in large quantities, war necessities, and supplies to quickly recover from injuries.


    It was too extravagant to use the original substance to recover from injuries, but there were really people in front of him who started to buy it crazily to save their lives.


    it¡¯s even lower than the market price. Quick, come and take a look. &Nbsp; ¡± at the same time, we can hire thugs to eradicate the Azure abyss Divine Domain. a voice called out.


    ¡°Hire thugs?¡± One of the people in charge of the fallen civilization asked.


    yes, hire fighters. We have more than 14900 grade-9 fighters, the ones you saw before. As long as you pay, you can help us enter the battlefield. The player said.


    The person in charge of the fallen civilization frowned slightly and said, ¡± we can try. Let¡¯s try the 1000th place first.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

 Chapter 1083

    ?


    1083 Chapter 1093-flashy operation


    1,000 was really a test.


    After all, according to their minute energy levels, coupled with quantum martial arts, 1000 of them could barely fight against an ordinary rank-9.


    Hualala.


    A quantum battle body that had gathered charged into the battlefield.


    They wandered the endless Galaxy and joined the fallen civilization.


    He crazily killed the powerful existences of the Azure abyss Divine Domain and helped to kill the experts of the Buddhist League. He was extremely dedicated and didn¡¯t seem to be slacking.


    All of a sudden, the person in charge of the patrol of the entire fallen civilization was dumbfounded.


    Is this for real?


    The person in charge was so shocked that he was speechless when he saw the quantum Life form charging at the forefront without any regard for death.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Battle cries filled the air.


    The forces that had come from great emperor Dongqing and the others were the fastest, the most hardworking, and the most decisive.


    After all, in the tower world, the average keyboard warriors would usually just walk around with a ¡± What are you looking at ¡± or ¡± I¡¯m looking at you, what are you doing ¡± before starting to fight to the death. Their ruthlessness was unspeakable, and a large number of them quickly died.


    On the other hand, the fallen civilization¡¯s Daoist had been restrained. The battle between the two sides was not intense, and there was still room for maneuver. There were even signs of escape at any time.


    This was the normal state of the battlefield.


    He would kill his enemies with all his might, advance and retreat with a clear plan, and earn enough resources.


    However, they would definitely leave some room for maneuver and escape when the situation turned bad. They would rush to another battlefield to fight. After all, if they lost their lives, it would be a joke no matter how many resources they obtained.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    With a miserable shriek, this batch of Quantum Life forms were completely annihilated at light speed.


    The person in charge of the fallen civilization twitched his mouth.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you mercenaries? As Quantum Life forms, you should be the most difficult to kill. Why did you suddenly ¡­ He¡¯s dead?¡±


    Looking at the slacking cultivators who had fallen and become Daoists, their bodies were simply too horrible to look at!


    As an outsider, the other party was even crazier than the fallen civilization¡¯s own people. Who exactly was a member of the fallen civilization?


    Even he blushed and felt embarrassed.


    This group of fallen cultivators were madly slacking and fishing in troubled waters. They were full of righteous hot-blooded roars, but in fact, they were all sly old foxes. It was simply too infuriating!


    And look at the other party?


    He had never seen such an honest Daoist who rushed over without even looking back.


    He tried to persuade them. you can avoid them. They are more tactful and like to use roundabout tactics. When they encounter a team with more people, they will roar. When they encounter a team with less people, they will surround and kill them. They are playing guerrilla warfare.


    what we kill is blood. We¡¯ll hold the front while you charge from the back. Let¡¯s see if the price is worth it.


    The player pointed at the fall of Dongqing Emperor and his group. we are a very honest and trustworthy space merchant civilization. We use the lowest price to sell the original materials and use the most honest price to be mercenaries!


    Was it worth it?


    When the fallen civilization heard this, they quickly nodded and said that it was worth it.


    How was this hiring?


    This was directly buying his life!


    A penny for a life.


    This kind of low price had directly bought the life of a person with such combat power. They had gone all out the moment they started, causing him to feel apprehensive. At this moment, he had completely believed in the integrity of this civilization. As expected, they were merchants who believed in integrity.


    ¡°Do you still want to hire another batch?¡±


    The player said with a serious face, ¡± we¡¯ll make you look strong! He had to kill the experts of the Azure abyss Divine Domain! Lead the charge!¡±


    ¡°To be honest, we don¡¯t like the Azure abyss divine territory either! They won¡¯t give us, the incomplete Daoists, a way out! In this world, one had to fight and kill to obtain ¡­ We have more than 10000 Daoists here. Without a perfect Dao Foundation, they are all depraved! We are on the same side as you!¡±


    This sentence was really pleasant to the ears, and it ruthlessly pierced into their hearts.


    The other party¡¯s bloodline was very terrifying. On average, they were ninth-rank Dao cultivators. There were as many as the hair on an ox, but it was indeed very difficult to produce existences with perfect Dao foundations.


    furthermore, our civilization doesn¡¯t have many things, but 10% of the cultivators in our civilization are rank-9! Said the player who was carrying a small TV.


    Soon, seeing that the person had paid quickly, he waved his hand and the remaining 10000 or so names were all sent up.


    BOOM!


    Looking at the dense crowd of Daoist cultivators, it was so spectacular that his scalp went numb.


    The person in charge of the patrol looked at the battlefield from afar and was completely shocked. all the cultivators on the first level of the civilization are at level nine? Each civilization has more than a hundred million cultivators. Wouldn¡¯t the enemy have as many cultivators as the hair on an ox?¡±


    This merchant civilization was terrifying.


    It was no wonder that they could directly become mercenaries to exchange for money.


    ¡°Hire! He would definitely hire them! However, there¡¯s no need to go all out. Retreat if you¡¯re injured, recuperate, and then go up ¡­¡± The fallen civilization said that even they felt heartache. The mercenaries were too naive and killed too rashly. They died after being hired.


    Although the self-destructive fighting method was effective, a steady stream of water was the Orthodox way!


    To be honest, the other party was too honest!


    It was very honest. This was the first time he had seen such a simple and honest rank-9 civilization. Perhaps the brain of the quantum civilization was not very good. After all, it was a brain made up of particles that could be separated and reassembled at any time.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    BOOM!


    The war had completely erupted.


    The Alliance between the two countries was huge.


    Each Alliance had thousands of extraordinary civilizations under them.


    At this time, the all-out war involved more than a dozen star fields. There were existences fighting in countless galaxies, forming nearly a hundred regions. The leaders of the regions were commanding the battlefield in batches, encircling and suppressing some enemies.


    &Nbsp; some of the extremely powerful existences formed individual forces and attacked the weaker ones.


    Some of the other powerful existences also retaliated and attacked the top powerhouses who were like tigers in a pack of wolves.


    It was a chaotic war, and killing was everywhere.


    Even the maintenance teams of the logistics department, such as the camp that naissera was in, had hundreds of them wandering on the battlefield, providing support and aid.


    As for the fallen civilization, a strange Army quickly emerged.


    The quantum Life form accompanied a group of degenerates and began to besiege the Dao-holders of the Azure abyss Divine Domain and some of the infected Buddhist powerhouses!


    As for the Abyssal Blue divine territory, with the help of the incense system, it was also crazily facing its enemies.


    At this moment, the players ¡®plan was clear.


    Eat both!


    Both of them were hired to help them kill the other side.


    Usually, they would deliberately lead two existences with similar forces to each other to meet and then fight. When both sides suffered losses, they would then call the pillar gods ¡®troops to take advantage of the situation and secretly infect them.


    What? I¡¯m a spy?


    How could this be possible?


    We fell together.


    even when you meet, the quantum lifeforms will go up and start a group. They will die in the first wave and work extremely hard. How can you be spies?


    We¡¯ll be the first to die.


    On the forum.


    Even the leader of the fallen civilization¡¯s area was very touched. He was too reckless, but he was also a little puzzled.


    Those evil Buddhists were indeed quite skilled. In the final battle, they suddenly killed their way out and annihilated quite a large number of their troops.


    East Green Empress: I¡¯m dead, hahaha, I¡¯m already dead! But my acting skills are off the charts! We¡¯ll charge at the Supreme Council¡¯s perfect Daoist and kill him together with the other fallen. I¡¯ll take 1000 people as cannon fodder and tank the damage at the front. We¡¯re really strong!¡±


    The little east Green Empress felt that she was indeed suitable to be a magical girl. She was an actress. When she spoke her lines, her acting was very intense. In the future, she could always be a television star on small television.


    Sacrificial little Shani: ¡± I get angry just talking about it. You still have the face to say it?! ¡°It¡¯s because you charged too fiercely and used your ¡®quantum bomb¡¯ to self-destruct as soon as you got up. The fallen civilization fired again, and the other party was about to be killed.


    The magical girl on the opposite side had not had time to attract another existence to resist and support her, and both sides were injured.


    Fortunately, I was smart enough to lead a team of people to pretend to make a mistake and block in front of that blue abyss expert. I used my life to take his damage and was instantly killed, so that blue abyss Dao cultivator could take the opportunity to escape with serious injuries!¡±


    The magical girl was the most beautiful. you have continued the grudges between your fathers. What are you quarreling about? have you told the three pillar gods the coordinates of the seriously injured fallen cultivator? ¡±


    Little Empress East Green replied,¡¯he did, he definitely did! That¡¯s right, killing a rank-9 from the fallen civilization was still understandable, but what was the use of the three pillar gods wanting a perfect rank-9 Dao-achieving individual? I thought he had no way of infecting existences with perfect Dao foundations?¡±


    The little Dragon, the messenger of justice, said, ¡± I don¡¯t know. I might not be willing to kill him. Capture him first! Maybe he could get infected when he became stronger in the future? Furthermore, these existences all carried a small world of incense with them, and there were countless experts inside! Even if I can¡¯t infect him, it¡¯ll be perfect if I can infect that small world!¡±


    Everyone laughed.


    It felt perfect.


    They cultivated the system of incense, and with the reserves that they had accumulated for hundreds of thousands of years, they crazily reproduced the common people.


    But now, what did Buddhism need the most?


    A large number of people and experts could be said to have used their lifetime savings to make a wedding dress for the three pillar gods!


    One had to know how deep the foundation of a perfect cultivator who had lived for two to three hundred thousand years was.


    All the transcendent small worlds that they had accumulated and reproduced had deities in the number ¡®ten thousand¡¯! This was not the size of an ant. It was an ordinary deity of a normal size!


    I¡¯m the Dragon of Ultraman: ¡± the large number of common people in the incense system has simply become the wedding dress of Buddhism. Brother, aren¡¯t we being too immoral? ¡±


    Justice Messenger Little Dragon: ¡± we are doing this for justice. Killing the necessary evil is inevitable!


    This Ultraman Dragon was the younger brother of the little demon Dragon.


    Obviously, after his brother chased him and beat him up every time he watched TV, he had become a loyal fan of Ultraman. He would shout about beating up monsters all day long.


    Little Empress Dong Qing laughed,¡±ha!¡± Let¡¯s hurry up and engage the quantum bodies again before entering the battlefield!¡±


    The magical girl was the most beautiful. what¡¯s the noise? have you memorized your lines? ¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi was completely convinced by the players ¡®actions.


    The tower world¡¯s small television civilization had indeed been led astray by them. Everyone was a keyboard man.

 Chapter 1084

    ?


    1084 The terrifying trump card, the final day


    &Nbsp; they were helping the Azure abyss Divine Domain.


    The other side was also very busy. Bhikkhu was also shouting at the Azure abyss divine territory to help the fallen civilization.


    As the person in charge, Yuan Yuan¡¯s expression was grave. the war has only just started, and it has already reached such a level. Of the 107 existences, eight have already fallen!


    ¡°Eight ¡­ Eight?¡± Someone was shocked and stood up abruptly.


    He was a great cultivator with a perfect Dao Foundation, an existence who could reach the peak of the tenth level!


    It was unbelievable that he had fallen at the hands of the eight Supreme Masters at the beginning of the game!


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    A solemn representative in a black suit said in a deep voice, ¡± it¡¯s impossible for them to die. It would have been fine if it was before, but now, the perfect cultivators already possess the advantage of the incense system and their recovery power is extremely terrifying. As long as they are not completely surrounded on a large scale or penetrated deep into the enemy¡¯s territory, it¡¯s impossible for them to exhaust their physical strength and be killed by those fallen ones!


    The people around him nodded in agreement.


    If they had been surrounded and killed before, it might have been possible. However, after becoming the Joss flame gods, their direct combat strength did not seem to have increased, but their recovery rate had increased by more than ten times. How terrifying was this?


    He could almost exhaust the other party to death!


    This recovery ability was also the perfect counter to the investigator¡¯s explosive style three axes. Once he survived the first wave of attacks, the other party would be at his mercy.


    The incense system could be said to be an explosive system that countered mechanical Dao artifacts.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Normally, it¡¯s impossible for anyone to die ¡­¡± our current combat power is too much of a counter to the other party¡¯s system, ¡± Yuan Yuan said. however, they didn¡¯t fall because of the fallen civilization. It was the Buddhist sect!


    ¡°Buddhism? how is that possible?¡±


    that¡¯s right. The other party seems to have some unknown means. The virus can travel into a small space and infect the common people in the transcendent small world they carry with them. A large number of them are infected and assimilated, causing the incense to lose its effectiveness. That¡¯s why they were surrounded and killed. Yuan Yuan said.


    Was Buddhism also a perfect counter to the incense system?


    Their complete silence also meant that their incense system was cultivated in front of the Buddhist sect. It was as good as not cultivating at all?


    Furthermore, this was a huge gift for the other party. All the living beings that had accumulated and reproduced would be assimilated and absorbed?


    They were getting goosebumps.


    This evil universe¡¯s dimensional civilization called the Buddhist sect was too terrifying. After absorbing it like this, he didn¡¯t know how strong he had become.


    don¡¯t worry. Although the civilization has lost eight Daoists, the other side has also lost hundreds of investigators ¡­ Yuan Yuan took a deep breath. but I didn¡¯t expect that the war would end up in such a tragic state as soon as it broke out ¡­ It¡¯s mainly because the other party found a certain mercenary.¡±


    ¡°What mercenaries?¡±


    it¡¯s a group of crazy level nine life forms. Originally, the two sides were only testing each other, but the other side used their lives to open up a path. They self-destructed and used their own death to give the other investigators the advantage of focusing their fire on them. They forced themselves into an intense battle, which led to such a tragic battle from the beginning.


    The entire Parliament was silent.


    After all, both sides cherished their lives. Those with similar strength would choose to retreat tacitly. They would only surround and kill the other side¡¯s small forces. But in front of them, when their strength was similar, they would directly meet head-on. It was no wonder that there were so many casualties when tie Hanhan rashly went up to start a group battle.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let this situation continue.¡±


    Suddenly, a sound came from the air.


    ¡°Celestial venerable.¡±


    All the members of the combat Council stood up and were extremely respectful.


    A voice came from the sky.


    eight dead and injured is already too painful for us. They are perfect Daoists. Let¡¯s enter the final state. Everyone, reveal your strongest combat strength and don¡¯t lose any more.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the expressions of all the Dao cultivators changed, revealing extreme disbelief and horror.


    They understood Yuan LAN Holy master¡¯s meaning. What he wanted them to do was to let them break through to the tenth level!


    After all, they were all high-tier level nines who had lived for 300000 to 400000 years. How could they have been stuck at high-tier all this time without any progress? In fact, they were deducing the path of a level 10 Dao seed. They could have broken through long ago, but they had been accumulating and deducing their own Dao seed fusion route in advance.


    Even the eight perfect Daoists who had fallen could break through to level 10, even though they were ranked at the bottom, let alone those who were ranked at the top.


    However, their path to the weak tenth level was the weakest kind, and the 3% to 8% chance of breaking through was relatively low.


    The stronger ones, such as Yuan Yuan, could break through to 20% in one go, and the stronger ones could reach 30%.


    ¡°Exalted celestial, you¡¯re asking us to make a breakthrough. Is this the final battle?¡± Someone asked in horror.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± A voice came from the sky.


    celestial venerable, once we break through, we can¡¯t retreat anymore. What if ¡­ Another existence was shocked. There were more than a hundred of them. Once they condensed their ¡®Dao seeds¡¯, the combat power of each of them would at least triple.


    With the support of the incense system, the fallen civilization had no power to fight back.


    But what happened after that?


    More than 100 level 10 weaklings meant more than 100 Dao seeds. This was too tempting and made them extremely uneasy.


    Did they think that the fallen civilization would be afraid of them when they had the absolute strength to crush them?


    This was exactly what they said they needed!


    They would only become even crazier and go completely insane.


    More than a hundred ¡®Dao seeds¡¯ were right in front of them. They would become Mad Dogs and join forces to kill them. Although they would eventually be able to destroy the other party¡¯s civilization, more than a hundred Dao seeds would probably be more than enough to take them away!


    It was terrifying that the other party didn¡¯t care about his life.


    celestial venerable, the battle has just begun. Although eight Daoists have fallen, they were ranked low. They were ambushed and killed because of the in-depth incense system ¡­ We don¡¯t necessarily have to use all our strength right from the start.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s too early for us to fight to the death at the beginning of the war!¡±


    there¡¯s no need to hesitate. The final battle is about to begin. If you don¡¯t break through, you¡¯ll end up like the eight Dao-achieving cultivators. You won¡¯t even have the chance to break through before you¡¯ll be surrounded and killed. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for that? ¡± A celestial venerable¡¯s voice came from the sky. there¡¯s no need to be afraid. The incense civilization is strong enough.


    we are strong enough. Looking at the history of the ancient ruins of this land, do you still remember our original aspirations and the pride of our civilization? ¡± One of the celestial Venerables sighed.


    we inspected countless ancient ruins and found that we are the strongest and weakest level 10 civilization in history. We are the only one most qualified to step into the ultimate realm!


    we¡¯re so powerful that it¡¯s hard to describe. Once we explode, we have a hundred weak level 10 existences. Who can compare to us in all the civilizations since ancient times? ¡±


    The representatives present were slightly excited and revealed a hint of determination and pride. This was the glory of the Azure abyss divine territory. Was the hymn of their civilization¡¯s history going to be written on this day?


    Success or failure.


    ¡°We ¡­¡±


    Someone wanted to say something but stopped.


    ¡°We ¡­¡±


    Someone said in a low voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s break through,¡±


    A voice rang out from the crowd.


    the ultimate realm of the great Dao is right in front of us. The dream that we have been chasing after, the dream that we have come from the universe when we were young, isn¡¯t it all for this day? ¡±


    For the first time, they had complicated expressions on their faces. It had not been easy for them to come to this point. They had left the planet, left their homes, lost their loved ones, families, and even abandoned some of their beliefs.


    The seeker suffered the most.


    However, they were still determined to move forward, just so that they could stand at the peak and see the higher scenery and gorgeous colors.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    The three Holy Masters said softly.


    The three great heavenly venerates looked at these Dao-holders. They only thought that they were fighting against the fallen civilization, and a weaker level ten was the peak of their decision-making power. They did not know that an even more terrifying disaster might erupt and an even more terrifying future might occur.


    They didn¡¯t know the truth of the universe garden, and they didn¡¯t know the truth of breaking through to the peak of level 10. Not only did they have to face the fallen blocking them from behind, but there were also ultimate existences in front of them blocking their path.


    life is long, but it¡¯s all about pursuing that bit of glory at this moment. They looked at each other and smiled. we¡¯re about to start too.


    The 100 rank-9 Dao cultivators laughed wildly. 100 weak rank-10 Dao cultivators breaking through at the same time, how spectacular is that? I¡¯m afraid this is a rare sight in history, and you and I are also one of them.¡±


    a hundred great Dao fireworks bloomed in the universe. I hope it doesn¡¯t end the moment it burns. They looked up into the distance. the gate of the great Dao ¡­


    BOOM!


    The sky was shaking.


    The countless great DAOs were like invisible tentacles in the void that were twisting and piercing into unknown dimensions, pulling out ancient laws.


    The energy stirred and turned into smoke, covering the entire sky.


    Thump ¡­ Thump ¡­ Thump ¡­¡±


    The world was shaking, and a nameless great Dao syllable faintly came from the universe. It spread to the entire blue abyss divine territory, the entire fallen civilization, and the endless common people¡¯s planets.


    It was as if the entire galaxy of stars had heard a melodious song.


    The plants on the planet were swaying, and every living creature raised their heads. Fish swam out of the water, and it was as if their souls and bodies were trembling. They could hear a faint hymn that seemed to be the praise of the entire universe.


    Threads of golden light fell down one after another, bringing with them a beautiful magnificence.


    ¡°Great Dao Xi Yin ¡­¡±


    On the distant battlefield, countless experts raised their heads, as if they had sensed the birth of some inconceivable thing. They saw a huge, hazy figure standing on the ground.


    None of the images were the same. They were all carved with dense characters and patterns. On them were paintings of flames, rivers, mountains, living creatures, stars, and everything else.


    The shadow suddenly lit up with a layer of pure white light, and countless symbols of laws that were spinning like gears flickered as if they were breathing. The terrifying storm turned into pressure and blew in all directions.


    they, more than a hundred of them, have all chosen to attain Dao. Are they crazy? ¡±


    this vast Galaxy¡¯s history¡¯s strongest weak level 10 deep blue divine territory has finally let out its final roar and used its own blood to write its future path.


    this giant is going to use all the power that he has accumulated for more than 500000 years to let out a final roar at the entire world. The giant will run across the land of the stars and slaughter his way forward to create a True Blood path.


    ¡°This is the final day,¡± On the battlefield, all the ordinary Dao cultivators raised their heads, and a complicated look of determination and excitement flashed across their faces. Suddenly, they laughed nervously. aren¡¯t we the same? ¡±


    Didn¡¯t we start cultivating to become transcendents to see the scenery at the peak?


    The other party was too strong. Should he escape?


    He really wanted to escape!


    What they were about to face were not 100 perfect cultivators, but 100 true weak tenth-level cultivators. Even if they had just broken through, their future was definitely not short, and their strength would at least increase by three times.


    However, could they still escape?


    The moment he fell, there was no way out.


    More than 100 Dao seeds ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s like this! It¡¯s like this!¡± The fallen cultivators murmured in a low voice, feeling their blood boiling. They looked at the sky in the distance silently.


    Everyone knew clearly that at this moment, the gears of fate of the entire Galaxy were about to change.

 Chapter 1085

    ?


    1085 Appearing


    ¡°Crazy, this is crazy.¡±


    On the other side, the main bodies of the three pillar gods were expressionless as they faced the siege of the fallen civilization. They were running and jumping quickly among the mechanical spaceships that filled the sky.


    Ta ta!


    He seemed to be traveling through a space-time Tunnel, and behind him was a colorful light.


    He turned around slightly and looked at the sky. I can¡¯t underestimate you! The three great heavenly venerates didn¡¯t play their cards according to common sense. They had world-shaking courage and determination.¡±


    As the luck of a race, he could almost see the luck of a race.


    That was the essence, Qi, and spirit of this race.


    At this moment, they seemed to see three unparalleled existences who had been unrivaled in the entire Galaxy for more than 500000 years. They led their own civilization and slowly walked over, exuding an aura of dragons and tigers.


    A strong and overbearing spirit, with a Golden Spirit that could push through everything.


    The three pillar gods had known from the start.


    The Abyssal Blue Divine Domain definitely had some hidden trump cards that were unimaginably terrifying.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that the battle had only just begun. There wasn¡¯t any prelude, test, or process. It directly jumped to the end, directly bringing out all of his strongest hidden skills and going all out.


    It was as if he could see an ancient giant named the Abyssal Blue civilization running madly on the final path, shouting angrily, cutting through all the thorns and letting out a silent roar.


    this is the final blow of their civilization, to open the Ultimate Gate of the great Dao.


    At this moment, the three pillar gods, like everyone else, raised their heads and looked at the 100 great Dao fireworks in the sky, which bloomed beautifully.


    The Dao seed that was born at this moment directly affected the entire endless star field, and all existences could sense it.


    It was the 100 weak tenth-level beings that had completely descended.


    Even the three pillar gods felt that the terrifying flames were unstoppable.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone crazy ¡­ This is crazy ¡­¡±


    ¡°Is this a Blood Party?¡±


    no, this is a turning point for civilization, because civilization is always accompanied by blood. Blood has dyed the flag Red, and only the roar of the ancestors can open the way for the future.


    Even if the three pillar gods had devoured countless Dao cultivators and had a combat power that was weaker than a tenth level, they would only be ranked in the middle of the Supreme Council. He still needed to continue devouring.


    This was an unstoppable power, like a torrent.


    The mythical scene had already exceeded the limits of everyone¡¯s imagination. Even he himself felt a strong sense of unease.


    such a civilization is indeed hidden too deeply. I thought I could get close very quickly, but I didn¡¯t expect there to be still a long way to go. It¡¯s actually a hundred weak level 10 existences ¡­ As expected of a civilization that has mastered time stop.¡±


    then, how will the fallen civilization respond? ¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said a long time ago that we deserve it.¡±


    this is the universe¡¯s curse on us, who have transcended the laws of the universe and distorted the universe.


    he cursed us for our greed that distorted the laws.


    ¡°He cursed us to leave the laws.¡±


    On an ordinary life planet, a tall and strong bald middle-aged man was sitting in a pink children¡¯s room, slowly shaking the pram.


    There was a huge butterfly tattoo on his back, as if he was a big man from the underworld.


    we¡¯ve broken through, but we¡¯re not given a future ¡­ This is the punishment for the children who have done wrong.¡±


    the eight thousand years of divine struggle was our happiest days. After the breakthrough, it will be a hundred thousand years of darkness and despair ¡­


    ¡°The great Dao is heartless, the great Dao is heartless.¡±


    He closed his eyes in pain, tears flowing down his face.


    This scene seemed familiar. It was the ordinary tier 9 existence that he had seen in the ancient elemental ruins. Now, he had appeared here out of nowhere, saying the exact same words.


    if it¡¯s possible, who would want to fall ¡­ To be able to take this step, we were once the most devout, sincere, and pure seeker.¡±


    His voice was hoarse and almost choked with sobs. He put down the cradle and looked at the night sky through the window of the room. The stars were bright.


    ¡°It¡¯s destiny. Yes, everything seems to be in the dark ¡­ A hundred thousand years of darkness and despair! Ask the ancient and modern heavens, all the heavens and earth, who can transcend it?¡±


    who can transcend?!


    His voice was getting louder and louder, with a strange brightness.


    ¡°Is it deep blue? Perhaps, they had transcended 100000 years of despair, but they had only extended their fate. In an even longer life, they waited for the despair that seemed to be hope ¡­ To turn a hundred thousand years of darkness into a million years of darkness, it¡¯s only ten times the pain and despair ¡­¡±


    you guys want to chase, I also want to chase ¡­ I can only wish you good luck ¡­ My three children.¡±


    A bald, muscular man with butterfly tattoos on his back walked out of the room. I created your bloodline, and I can take it back.


    One step.


    Two steps.


    In the sky of the entire planet, a huge black void curtain suddenly appeared, covering the entire Galaxy and blocking out the sun.


    The man with the butterfly tattoo raised his arms high.


    The black screen on the planet suddenly shook and the entrance of an ancient tomb opened.


    In the tomb, he could vaguely see ancient statues frozen in countless black ice blocks. They were in all kinds of postures, shouting, growling, cheering, and raging at the sky.


    It was like a group of museum sculptures. There were more than 4000 existences, all of whom were fallen Daoists.


    I¡¯ve never abandoned anyone. I said that as long as you follow me, I won¡¯t let you down.


    Kachaa.


    Pieces of ice shattered.


    The second generation of rulers of the fallen civilization, the third generation, the thirty-seventh Generation ¡­ And countless fallen cultivators who had accumulated their power since ancient times were slowly opening their cold and deep eyes.


    ¡°Welcome back.¡±


    The man looked at the crowd and smiled.


    There were more than 4000 patrols of the past generations.


    Generation after generation, the entire timeline of the fallen civilization, which covered the entire one million years, had awakened from the ancient ice.


    BOOM!


    ¡°More than a hundred weak tenth level beings?¡±


    ¡°Truly terrifying.¡±


    it seems that I¡¯ve nurtured three impressive juniors.


    your ability is to stop time, so you can¡¯t cultivate when time is still. You can only keep it for a long time. However, the three descendants that you¡¯ve painstakingly raised have mutated and have bloodlines that surpass yours. They can cultivate even when time is still, though it¡¯s very slow.


    ¡°Human disk, can you still beat them?¡±


    With a faint smile, they turned around and looked at the tall and strong man named stone man dish.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± the bald man replied indifferently.


    Everyone laughed and controlled their ancient mechanical spaceships, slowly rising into the air and flying toward the battlefield.


    In addition to the 2000 patrols accumulated in this generation, this was a terrifying number of 6000 patrols. It was enough to deal with the outbreak of the entire abyssal divine territory.


    Both sides went all out. They completely skipped all the pre-probing and brought out all their trump cards for the final battle. They had waited for too long and didn¡¯t want to wait any longer.

 Chapter 1086

    ?


    1086 The possibility of Xu Zhi¡¯s rapid breakthrough


    The foundation of the fallen civilization was equally terrifying.


    These were the four thousand patrols of the past generations.


    Only the top 100 existences of each era were qualified to be frozen and put into a deep sleep. Their comprehensive strength far exceeded the current more than 1000 investigators.


    Countless beings streaked across the sky, their world-shaking names resounding throughout the dark blue galaxy.


    Small vortexes appeared on the Milky Way ribbon in the starry sky. They grew larger and larger, turning into many mechanical spaceships.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly spectacular.¡±


    The bald man, the Stoneman disc, gently stroked the tattoo on his back and smiled.


    at this moment, there are no weaker level 10 ruins from ancient civilizations that can surpass us.


    time is the greatest power in the world. Not only did it allow the fallen civilization to accumulate to such a terrifying extent, but even the Azure abyss divine territory has more than 100 weak level 10 existences. What a shocking number.


    He strode forward and looked in the direction of the Azure abyss divine territory. the gate of the great Dao ¡­


    The war had completely erupted.


    The more than 100 weak tenth level cultivators with perfect Dao foundations who had just broken through saw the overwhelming number of more than 6000 investigators.


    They blotted out the sky and covered the earth as they stood in the firmament. They gave off an extremely strange and unimaginable feeling.


    ¡°Their trump card is actually ¡­¡±


    ¡°How can there be so many!¡±


    Even if the two forces looked at each other, they still found it unbelievable that they were fighting in the air.


    The fallen civilization¡¯s side was also horrified. They did not expect their civilization to have such a terrifying trump card.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that existence before! Isn¡¯t he the king of bailius who was known as endless more than 100000 years ago? the one who was known as the strongest genius of the mechanic line?¡±


    ¡°That woman can¡¯t be wrong! She had red skin and was emitting flames. She was the ruler of the fallen civilization from two generations ago. She led the patrol of that era and personally killed a weak level ten, seized his Dao seed, and became a weak level ten ¡­ But didn¡¯t they say that she had already died of old age?¡±


    Countless people recognized the ancient existences.


    These existences were extremely famous in the history of the fallen civilization. Their bodies were covered with a terrifying aura, and their combat strength was heaven-defying, but they were not dead.


    Furthermore, there were more than 4000 of them.


    The rulers of civilizations in the past had all been weaker than level 10. Now, there were as many as 37 of them, and the remaining 4000 or so were extremely powerful existences, even if they were not weaker than level 10!


    ¡°Some of us aren¡¯t his match.¡±


    Yuan Yuan stood on the ground and raised his head. He was shocked. the number of enemies is actually twice as many as ours ¡­ Even if we have the recovery power of the incense civilization, it will still be extremely difficult.¡±


    The void trembled slightly, and the shadows of the three Holy Masters descended.


    ¡°It¡¯s him, indeed.¡±


    ¡°Our Father ¡­ The man who once madly searched for Dao-reaching cultivators of the same bloodline and frantically gave birth to children ¡­¡±


    The three Holy Masters looked extremely serious.


    Their Abyssal Blue bloodline was actually a mutation.


    Previously, when naissera, medura, and the others talked about fertility, they had mentioned that when two Daoists bred offspring, there might be a bloodline fusion and mutation of the two bloodlines.


    Although the probability was low, it was not impossible.


    On the other hand, the stone man disc had found countless female cultivators of similar bloodlines and bred species. After countless failed mutations, the three of them were the final product.


    The bloodline of the blue abyss clan had mutated.


    In the beginning, the stone man disc¡¯s ability was only to stop time and the movement of physical particles. It was impossible to maintain consciousness and continue cultivating while being still. However, after becoming one of the three great heavenly venerates, one could begin to cultivate, even though the speed was extremely slow.


    However, it was also because of this that the three great heavenly venerates had completely created the glory of the Azure abyss Divine Domain.


    ¡°In fact, the fallen civilization is another Abyssal Blue divine territory! He also used his time talent to form a whole body ¡­ However, they can only use this method to enter a deep sleep.¡±


    The three Holy Masters looked at him sarcastically. we are almost the same. We have the same structure from the beginning.


    The civilization of the fallen and the civilization of the blue abyss divine territory were, in fact, civilizations of the same structure. This was the most unbelievable.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what should we do?¡± The Dao cultivators said in a low voice.


    continue the battle. Small-scale contact.


    A Yuan LAN holy man looked at the battlefield and said coldly.


    Originally, they wanted to completely burst out and force out the other party¡¯s strength to defeat the other party in one go. However, the current situation could only become a probing attack.


    Due to its massive size, there were too many existences weaker than level ten.


    let¡¯s see who can¡¯t help but take action first and fight. They looked into the distance at the bald man who was sitting on a chair in the sky, slowly rocking the chair with a baby in his arms.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°This, this is too, too scary!¡±


    Medura and the others drove their mechanical artifacts and followed the logistics team. now, all level nine existences below the rank of inspector have been divided into logistics ¡­ He doesn¡¯t have the strength to fight anymore.¡±


    that¡¯s right. It¡¯s a battlefield for those weaker than level 10. Ordinary Level 9s can only be assistants.


    Wayner looked at the rulers of both sides standing on the river Dome, facing each other in the air. is that man the ruler of the fallen civilization? Why are you carrying a baby? it¡¯s so strange!¡±


    Naissera also took a deep breath and looked around.


    As the leader of this team, her primary goal was to protect everyone¡¯s safety in this disaster. Although she had obtained a fortuitous encounter, she couldn¡¯t turn it into strength in a short time.


    let¡¯s not think too much about it, ¡± Nasira said. the situation has completely improved. It¡¯s a battle that¡¯s ten levels weaker than us. We have to sign up.


    They were assigned to the seventh battlefield.


    Roars could be heard all around.


    Countless existences were on high alert, guarding against any sudden attacks.


    There were also all sorts of voices.


    hurry up and go to the front to provide assistance. We¡¯ve received news that there¡¯s an investigator up ahead that needs to be received and repaired to repair an overheated Dao artifact.


    ¡°Patrol team, continue to observe the surroundings.¡±


    The surroundings were moving forward quickly as a rescue team on the battlefield, secretly traveling around.


    Reinhardt was also in the spaceship, drinking tea calmly in the midst of the crowd. He looked very relaxed and relaxed, as if he was the only one awake.


    Xu Zhi sat in the spaceship and looked out of the window at the blue starry sky outside. He was a little shocked by the dark confrontation between the two sides.


    ¡°This really scared me. Isn¡¯t this too cruel? As expected of the big shots of both sides, they¡¯re completely out of our League. But it looks like the battle will take at least seven to eight hours, right?¡±


    He sipped his tea and looked at the battlefield. He looked at the man who was shaking the pram at this critical moment and felt a strange feeling of a tough man sniffing the Rose.


    however, there are too many tenth-level weaker ones among them. Compared to the ninth-level ones below them, they have become two different battlefields. Xu Zhi felt that there was still a long way to go. a tenth-tier weakling fighting them ¡­ Look at these players, continue to pick up salted fish and get a batch of tier 9 players!¡±


    Xu Zhi had not forgotten his original intentions and knew what he was here for.


    The other party¡¯s trump card was terrifying.


    His civilization was currently less than one-thousandth of theirs. They were ten levels weaker than him, so how could he compare? There was no way to compare.


    However, it was their business to be strong. At the moment, strengthening the Zerg¡¯s protective shield was more important than anything else!


    This was a backup plan, and he had to keep it safe.


    This tenth-tier weaker combatant would go on stage directly. When one side was at a disadvantage, the other side would have a 100% weaker tenth-tier giant, and then the battle might be intense, and they would break through directly.


    ¡°It¡¯s still going according to this plot development.¡±


    Xu Zhi weighed his options in silence and looked up into the sky. I have to get the three pillar gods to speed up and devour another batch of level nine divine beasts. This is to prevent the final battle from coming. We¡¯re too weak and can¡¯t stop them at all!


    Xu Zhi was ready to run away at any time.


    At the side, little Shiji was still excitedly accompanying him in researching and repairing machinery, while Medusa was still evolving species and was very interested.


    Xu Zhi was thinking about what he could do in the next seven or eight hours. The players were most suited for this kind of sneaky work. Helping the three pillar gods to infect them madly had nothing to do with him ¡­


    The only thing he could do now was to hatch the eggs.


    The ancient elemental being that he would hatch would also have five genes. He wanted to take a look at its inherited memories.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡±


    Medusa laughed from the side. She did not know the details at all and still thought that it was just a huge war. She was still studying her own affairs.


    my species is about to take shape ¡­ Earlier, di Qi, Carolyn, and those guys from the Buddhist system couldn¡¯t beat me in the same realm, so they ridiculed me for having a slow cultivation speed and said that I would never be able to keep up with the speed of their cultivation. I¡¯m going to give them a surprise this time.¡±


    ¡°What surprise?¡± Little Shiji was very curious, so he put down his work.


    In the court of Quietus, she had evolved her iron race.


    &Nbsp; however, his sister¡¯s evil god race was perfect, so she didn¡¯t evolve the evil god race at all. Instead, she evolved a strange creature.


    It also seemed to be a non-combat brain creature. It had big eyes and octopus legs under its feet, giving people a very creepy feeling.


    As for his sister, she was an existence who was proficient in most of the universe¡¯s laws. She cultivated the ¡± all ¡± and had cultivated thousands of bloodline genes. How deep was her knowledge?


    Even she was starting to get extremely curious about how strange the species her sister had transformed into was.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the species that suits me the most.¡±


    Medusa laughed. I¡¯ll make up for the flaws of my evil god.


    ¡°Then what species is the most suitable for big sister?¡± Shi Ji was very curious. isn¡¯t the evil god perfect? it has no flaws at all. That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t evolve, sister.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Medusa pushed the blame back to Shi Ji.


    Little Shiji thought about it seriously, ¡± evil gods are very powerful, but their cultivation speed is very slow. It¡¯s so slow that it¡¯s terrifying. Therefore, the most suitable species is the species that can speed up the cultivation speed.


    ¡°Right!¡±


    Medusa smiled. when I first saw that small TV, I discovered the mother stream civilization of the moon god season. I was greatly inspired by the use of the eternal bloodline! They¡¯re actually burning their lifespans to speed up their cultivation!¡±


    then sister also has the eternal bloodline and will also burn her lifespan? ¡± Shi Ji said.


    yes, their cultivation technique isn¡¯t actually complicated. It¡¯s just the cultivation and use of the blood of eternal life ¡­ I learned it after reading it for a while. Their cultivation technique speed can burn one¡¯s lifespan to increase one¡¯s cultivation speed by six times!¡± Medusa said.


    ¡°Then, sister, can it increase your cultivation speed by six times? Isn¡¯t it super fast?¡± Shi Ji said excitedly. Six times, how fast was that?


    ¡°How can it be that simple? Speeding up one¡¯s lifespan was equivalent to speeding up the time of one¡¯s sleep. For example, one could wake up for an hour and sleep for an hour ¡­ However, after the acceleration, you¡¯ll only be awake for a few minutes before falling into a deep sleep for an hour.¡±


    Medusa said, ¡± at the same time, the cultivation speed of the immortal bloodline is only half of that of a normal life. This is because they have to sleep for half the time. The cultivation speed is six times faster, and there is a discount. It is only three times that of a normal cultivator.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    that¡¯s not worth it. Shi Ji exclaimed and pondered for a while, ¡± the cost-performance ratio is just so-so, only three times the cultivation speed, and you have to burn your life and sleep like crazy. This is what you get by being slaughtered.


    Thinking about it this way, it was just ordinary.


    ¡°Your cultivation speed is three times faster, and you¡¯re still completely defenseless. You can¡¯t even defend against an enemy¡¯s attack. This is very fatal!


    so, I developed a new species, life overclocking. Medusa smiled. it only has one function. It burns one¡¯s lifespan to increase one¡¯s cultivation speed!


    Little Shiji was also excited, ¡± how many times can it be improved? ¡±


    ¡°However many times I want to increase it, I can increase it by however many times.¡± Medusa laughed. I estimate that it¡¯s at least a few thousand times more, ¡± she said.


    ¡°That heaven-defying?¡± Little Shi Ji was completely stunned.


    Medusa said, ¡± but it also consumes a lot of resources. You are burning your lifespan, which is equivalent to burning your vitality. If the nutrients can not keep up, you will be squeezed dry and become a skeleton ¡­ All in all, it¡¯s using a huge amount of energy and lifespan to burn oneself in exchange for a super fast cultivation speed!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also the feeling of flying!¡±


    it¡¯s just energy resources, ¡± Shi Ji laughed. isn¡¯t that heaven-defying? ¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Medusa shook her head again. this will only speed up the training of your body. If your comprehension of the realm can not keep up, it will be useless no matter how fast you are ¡­


    If a rank eight deity didn¡¯t have the corresponding control of their realm and comprehension of laws, they wouldn¡¯t be able to break through no matter how fast their body¡¯s cultivation speed was! This overclocking of mine is just to save you the painstaking effort of advancing step by step ¡­ In my opinion, it¡¯s only suitable for re-cultivation!¡±


    ¡°Re-cultivate?¡± Shi Ji finally came to his senses.


    yes, cultivate again. He can keep up with his previous realm. If he does it again, he will be a very good helper. Medusa laughed.


    Shi Ji was excited when he heard that.


    In other words, this bloodline was the most useful to his sister!


    This was because she had to re-cultivate her path thousands of times. Now that she could burn her lifespan, it was perfect for her to speed up her cultivation.


    For the mother stream civilization and other life forms with the blood of eternal life, it was helpful, but not much!


    Since it was their first time cultivating, their spiritual cultivation base could not keep up, and burning their lifespans would be in vain!


    This was because many existences were stuck at the spiritual realm of ¡± understanding ¡± and ¡± laws. who would be stuck at the painstaking effort?


    As long as he had time, he would be able to slowly improve.


    ¡°It¡¯s too perfect. This bloodline is too perfect for big sister.¡± Shi Ji was overjoyed, ¡± as long as we have enough resources, my sister¡¯s path of re-cultivation will be very, very fast!


    that¡¯s right. My cultivation speed has started to become very, very fast. Medusa laughed as well. but that¡¯s only to me. My cultivation speed has always been 129600 times faster than other people of the same realm, and my cultivation speed has been thousands of times faster ¡­ It¡¯s still an astronomical figure.¡±


    Shi Ji¡¯s scalp tingled when he heard that, ¡± let¡¯s do some calculations. It¡¯s still a few hundred times faster than the others. I can cultivate it a few hundred times more than others.


    However, it was still barely within an acceptable range. However, such a fast cultivation speed also meant that the consumption of a super bottomless pit of resources could only be exchanged for a cultivation speed.


    To be honest, would this bloodline be useful on anyone else?


    It was completely useless!


    Who would integrate?


    It was just a waste of a genetic slot.


    Who could withstand the crazy burning of their lifespan?


    He died of old age.


    Even with the blood of eternal life and overclocking of life, it seemed like a combination without any losses. One had an infinite lifespan, while the other burned one¡¯s lifespan. However, for people who didn¡¯t need to re-cultivate their realms, the improvement wasn¡¯t much!


    As for the blood of eternal life and overclocking of life, the fusion of two non-combat bloodlines would result in an unimaginably low combat power, which was not worth it at all.


    This was a bloodline of little value. Other than Medusa, no one else was suitable.


    Xu Zhi had been resting his chin on his hand, listening to the conversation between the two of them in boredom. He was slightly stunned, and his eyes gradually brightened. this bloodline is not only suitable for Medusa, but also quite suitable for me right now.


    He suddenly had a joyous thought in his heart, and he looked at the 25% of the path of the ninth-order laws. originally, I still needed about a week to complete it, but if I borrow Medusa¡¯s evolved bloodline, I can also quickly complete the path of the ninth-order!


    Mental state?


    The comprehension of the laws?


    He had achieved it long ago!


    Three avatars studying in three different worlds for a hundred years in a single day was no joke!


    He had already cultivated five bloodlines to perfection. How could he not reach that level?


    it¡¯s really suitable for Medusa. It can only help me speed up by a week, but it¡¯s a rescue in the current situation.


    He looked out of the window. it seems like I have a chance to break through to rank. 9 very quickly, or even the upper level of rank. 9 ¡­ He¡¯ll be able to catch up to Carolyn, di Qi and the others.¡±


    Carolyn, di Qi and the others started to accumulate their strength, preparing to fight.


    He had never thought that there would be such an unexpected surprise. He would also be able to break through to the ninth step, and the gap between him and them would also be quickly closed!


    ¡°Is it possible to reach the upper level of the ninth rank so quickly? Maybe I can even reach level 10?¡±


    A crazy thought came to Xu Zhi¡¯s mind.¡¯No, I have the genes of the five major bloodlines ¡­¡¯ The existence from before had said that there were gains and losses for tenth-grade offspring! They are naturally invincible in the same realm, but they are also cursed by the entire universe. It is impossible for them to condense a Dao seed and truly reach the peak of the tenth level.¡±


    On the other side.


    In the orchard, Xu Zhi stood up and paced back and forth.


    He felt that he still had to hatch that egg and find out the truth from inside. Why was it that a perfect gene with five genes was unable to break through to the peak of the tenth level? Why was he stuck?


    it has to be done on both sides. The eggs are hatching over at the lunar season, and I¡¯m taking a look at Medusa¡¯s species over here. I hope I can make it in time.


    Xu Zhi did not know how long they would have to fight. A few hours, or a day? If they could fight for a day, it would be very feasible for Xu Zhi.


    there was no need to delay before. Now, we have to let the players think of a way to delay the outbreak of the war by any means. As Xu Zhi thought about this, he pushed open the door and walked into the backyard.


    Destroy the courtyard of the God¡¯s dimension.


    A large spider sat on a small bench, acting as a manifestation of a species seriously. It suddenly stood up in shock.


    the great God of Destruction ¡­ You¡¯re awake?¡±

 Chapter 1087

    ?


    1087 The curse of a rank 10 heir


    Seeing the arrival of the God of Destruction, nesera was a little excited.


    She reproduced in the dimensional yard and put in the spores. Although she did it according to her own ideas, she didn¡¯t know if it was in line with the God of Destruction¡¯s wishes, which made her feel a little uneasy.


    don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve chosen you, so I¡¯ll just control you according to my will. The God of Destruction seemed to have seen through her mind and spoke in an empty and distant voice.


    According to my own will?


    Naissera trembled slightly, and his eyes burst with a brilliant light.


    He was chosen because he saw the will of the future? Had he been chosen because he had seen his own actions from a distant timeline, and it was the most in line with his will?


    There¡¯s only a cause when there¡¯s an effect?


    In other words, as long as he followed his own heart, he would meet the requirements of the God of Destruction.


    She muttered to herself, trying to figure out the meaning behind it.


    Xu Zhi could not be bothered to pay attention to this big spider beauty, whose eyes were rolling around. He did not know what kind of crooked thoughts she was having.


    After all, the situation was urgent. He looked at the mountains and rivers in the courtyard. The big-eyed octopus said indifferently, ¡± that creature contains a great opportunity. You can support it with all your might and help it quickly form and evolve.


    Naissera followed his gaze.


    Naturally, she was also paying attention to the big octopus with eyes.


    After all, although they were all Daoist cultivators, they had all started from scratch and explored the evolutionary system knowledge that they had never gone through before. Although they had all kinds of bold and imaginative ideas, they were very difficult to realize and had nothing to show off.


    Only the group of ¡®players¡¯, death, and Medusa, who had a mature knowledge of the evolutionary system, were the focus of her attention.


    ¡°That evil god, as expected? She¡¯s also able to transform into a different species. I was right to bring her in!¡± Naissera was secretly delighted and felt that his decision was correct. He could not help but say to the God of Destruction respectfully, ¡± I¡¯ll do my best to assist her. I¡¯ll help her mobilize resources and help her quickly develop her form.


    ¡°This will do.¡±


    The God of Destruction said lightly.


    Then, Xu Zhi turned around and returned to his room. He closed the door with a bang, leaving the big spider to be exposed to the cold wind.


    Very soon, naissera made his move.


    Medusa heard a piece of news.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ the player¡¯s evolutionary species has great potential. He will obtain a short-term species that will multiply and multiply. He will be able to put in spores infinitely and control ten species at the same time. ]


    This was a very big privilege. After all, what did the evolution of species rely on?


    It depended on the population and the number of spores.


    He directly gave her control of ten accounts and allowed her to develop ten branches at the same time.


    At the window.


    Xu Zhi saw this scene from inside the room. as expected, naissera is not bad. He¡¯s very clever, knows how to figure out the holy will, and carries it out with extremely strong action.


    But of course, who wouldn¡¯t be a wily old fox after achieving Dao?


    To be honest, Xu Zhi was acting swiftly and decisively at the moment. He had no time to talk to Nesser at all, as he had other things to do.


    Medusa was already evolving, and she was already close to the end of her species ¡®formation. It was very rare for him to directly cheat on her, and he felt that she would be able to come out soon.


    ¡°I originally had a week to break through to the ninth step ¡­ But doing this now can be considered as doing it in advance. After all, the weather is unpredictable. Who would have thought that the two sides would suddenly start fighting?¡± Xu Zhi thought about it. This thing was really useless to other people. It was of little use to him, but the situation was different now ¡­


    Time was life!


    I can¡¯t replace a perfect extraordinary bloodline with a one-time use bloodline. I have to find a way to get the alchemy factory to make an alchemy plug-in for this bloodline.


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. Once he was done with this, he would send the ancient God to meet the racer of Mount Haruna and have him produce the product according to the structural drawing of this bloodline.


    ¡°The only thing left is that egg.¡± Xu Zhi raised his eyebrows.


    At this time, in the ancient elemental ruins.


    The Phoenix was familiarizing herself with the resources and divine weapons she had obtained. She felt that they were very exquisite.


    Meanwhile, moon god Ji, who was in the house next to him, began to assimilate The Crystal Egg. The elemental life within it quickly turned into Zerg and hatched.


    Wuah.


    A dark blue gem began to give birth to a wisp of life and began to spread out.


    ¡°A 5-Geno bloodline?¡± he asked. Xu Zhi could feel the aura of life in an instant. let me see what¡¯s in your legacy.


    A series of memories were passed down, and the complexity was like countless electronic signals rushing through his mind.


    After a while, Xu Zhi slowly let out a breath of turbid air. I see.


    He looked at the elemental and sighed.


    He had thought that it would be a great opportunity to get an SSR-tier Zerg hero with a 5-Geno bloodline, which was comparable to diqi¡¯s level 10. But it was just ordinary.


    Because it was of little value!


    No wonder level 10 martial artists didn¡¯t frantically produce offspring and mass-produce level 10 martial artists. It was all useless.


    ¡°Why do you say that I¡¯m cursed by the universe? ¡°The reason is very simple. It¡¯s because a life with five genes naturally has a 100% chance of reaching the peak of rank-10. After a high-level rank-9, there¡¯s no need to walk the path of reaching the end of rank-10. It will naturally break through to rank-10.¡±


    A natural 100% level 10 path, isn¡¯t that amazing?


    One had to know that the path of the type 8 and type 9 was 100%, just how heaven-defying was that?


    But it was different here.


    ¡®If it can¡¯t walk the 100% path of rank-10, it means that this creature can¡¯t condense a Dao seed ¡­ To condense one¡¯s own ¡®end of Dao¡¯, a level 10 without the bloodline of the great Dao was simply ¡­ It¡¯s unimaginably weak!¡±


    Xu Zhi finally understood the reason. It was not a good thing to break through to level ten directly without any obstacles!


    You¡¯re the weakest tenth level.


    You are still using the five ordinary bloodline genes from before.


    However, the other party had used the Dao end bloodline that he had condensed, the end of his great Dao, and the great Dao crystallization that he had condensed from the four extraordinary systems in his life. How could he fight against the other party?


    It was simply laughable.


    If you don¡¯t have your own ¡®Dao¡¯, you¡¯re a pseudo-level ten!


    it¡¯s not completely useless. After all, even if I can¡¯t condense a Dao, I can still seize the Dao of other level ten cultivators and become a normal level ten cultivator. After all, level ten cultivators can change their bloodline at any time ¡­ But how are you going to do that?¡±


    This was a very realistic problem.


    Your combat power is much, much weaker than the other party. You can¡¯t even beat them!


    A normal level 10 could only go on the gambling table because they had one of their own ¡± great Dao ¡± bloodlines as a bargaining chip. They could only fight head-on with other level 10 bloodlines and finally reach five ¡± great Dao ¡± bloodlines.


    You don¡¯t even have the most basic ¡± chips ¡°, you can¡¯t even play on the gambling table, you don¡¯t have the original fund at all, how can you get interest? To Rob other tenth level great DAOs?


    This was not realistic.


    Even if other tenth-tier beings saw you, they wouldn¡¯t even bother to pay you any attention and would just turn around and leave.


    Five tenth-level descendants with ordinary bloodlines who had not condensed their Dao to the end. Although they were also tenth-level, was it worth it for him to attack them? Even if he killed them, he wouldn¡¯t get anything.


    you, on the other hand, are a tenth-level descendant. Perhaps you¡¯ll want your father to help you kill a tenth-level, seize his ¡®great Dao bloodline¡¯ for you to fuse with, and make yourself a normal tenth-level?


    Even your father¡¯s generation lacked it!


    Every ultimate great Dao was an existence as rare as Phoenix Feathers and Qilin horns in the entire great universe. There was no other treasure in the entire universe. If a Dao supremacy¡¯s lifetime¡¯s work obtained such a treasure, he would definitely be the first to integrate it.


    ¡°This is a chicken rib.¡±


    Xu Zhi mumbled as he looked at the 5-Geno extraordinary life. He knocked on the eggshell, and it made a clanking sound. He said helplessly, ¡± ¡°Then why do I have to raise you? Kill a tenth-order great Dao bloodline for you to merge with and turn you into a normal tenth-order? Even if I do have this bloodline, why don¡¯t I give it to someone who¡¯s breaking through to rank 10 and fuse it with them?¡±


    Xu Zhi finally understood why the existence of the ruins of the elemental civilization had only been entrusted to his child and not expected his child to take revenge.


    however, this is also my problem. I also have one of the five great bloodlines, so I can¡¯t walk the path of a tenth-rank bloodline.


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and kept looking through the information on the inheritance. it¡¯s very difficult for me to break through.. can only snatch from others, but I can still do it. It¡¯s just that my identity is here. If it were any other ordinary tenth-level heir, I would only be waiting for death ¡­


    This was indeed a curse of the universe.


    The curse of the one hundred thousand years of darkness and the one in front of him seemed to have been predestined.


    Xu Zhi continued to organize his thoughts.


    ¡°Currently, if I want to break through, there are two ways.


    The first is to let di Qi, Carolyn, and the others kill a level 10 expert and obtain the bloodline of the great Dao for me.


    The second option is for me to kill a tenth-grade demon by myself ¡­ According to the ancient records, there are some tenth-ranked descendants who can defeat a true tenth-ranked being by combining five ordinary transcendent bloodlines. They can seize the other party¡¯s bloodline and successfully transform.¡±


    However, this was only an ancient legend in the universe.


    You¡¯re using an ordinary bloodline to compete with someone else¡¯s Dao bloodline?


    They were simply not on the same level.


    Only if your five bloodlines were heaven-defying would you stand a chance.


    According to the records, there was an extremely heaven-defying tenth-rank descendant who traveled through countless transcendent worlds and successfully found five heaven-defying bloodlines, successfully counterattacking.


    even so, it¡¯s just a fight. Four Dao realm cultivators with trash bloodlines and a rank 10 cultivator with a Dao bloodline. Xu Zhi took a deep breath and sorted out the information he had obtained. He felt that his future was very uncertain.

 Chapter 1088

    ?


    1088 Chapter 1098-breeding


    Disappointment and helplessness were inevitable.


    In other words, he was different from people like di Qi and Carolyn.


    He had spent half a year cultivating the nine revolutions mysterious art, the bloodline of the entire clan, and the quantum bloodline, but he still couldn¡¯t form his own Dao and form his own ¡®end of Dao¡¯. In the future, these five bloodlines would definitely be abandoned.


    ¡°I¡¯m already feeling very uncomfortable.¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath, shook his head, and sighed. I¡¯ve been training hard for seven months, and now you¡¯re telling me that I¡¯m going to throw them all away? ¡±


    One had to know how powerful the bloodlines of the great Dao that his five bloodlines had condensed were.


    This Dao bloodline contained the nine revolutions mysterious art, the entire race¡¯s bloodline, the quantum system, and a series of cultivation techniques. All of them were condensed into a single genetic position, becoming the first bloodline of their own race!


    Xu Zhi felt that it had been condensed and could beat everything!


    He would combine all the bloodline Systems and form the true body of the bloodline of Pangu¡¯s great Dao!


    But now, di Qi and the others were able to form one, while he himself was unable to. This was a tragedy.


    ¡°I can already imagine how powerful their DAOs will be after they form them.¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed bitterly in his heart. as expected, the world is balanced. The power of the five bloodlines and the benefits I¡¯ve taken before have all to be vomited out now.


    He didn¡¯t intend to kill di Qi, Caroline, and the others and take their bloodlines of the great Dao. Although the great Dao condensed by these heaven-defying cultivation techniques was unrivaled and powerful, it was like killing the chicken to get the eggs.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll talk about it later.¡±


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself, ¡± at worst, I¡¯ll just spend some time using the previous Messiah¡¯s body to re-cultivate and integrate it with my original bloodline so that he can break through to level ten and then eat his great Dao.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up slightly and he suddenly laughed.


    ¡°Wrong, wrong! Why train one? I can cultivate five Medusas, each with a different combination of extraordinary bloodlines. They are perfectly matched, and then I will eat all five?¡±


    Xu Zhi thought of the path to the tenth level.


    The bug tribe was not a level 10 species!


    He seemed to see a bright future.


    But very quickly, Xu Zhi realized that he was thinking too far ahead. He first had to think about how he was going to survive this great catastrophe of the universe!


    Medusa¡¯s side has finished the performance, and the final adjustments have been made. Xu Zhi touched on the species and quietly got the sub-brain to bring up its attributes.


    New evil eye.


    1. Overclocking life


    2. Empty


    3. Empty.


    4. Empty


    5. Empty


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi took a look at it. Life overclocking was actually not weak.


    Not only could he use it on himself, but he could also use it on other people. He could make them age and die the moment they saw his evil eye.


    It was a kind of mental attack.


    What was the most exaggerated thing that could make the other party burn his own life force?


    This ability was extremely strange.


    It was like an evil curse that had a great effect on those of the same level!


    Even if it was someone stronger than you, as long as they weren¡¯t too much stronger, you could still overclock their life force, madly burn their life force, and enter a berserk state. It was simply a great killing weapon.


    This kind of attack method was too strange. It was like a curse from a distance, and it was very difficult to guard against.


    ¡°But this thing is indeed a killing weapon ¡­ Could it kill him and overclock the other party¡¯s life? The other party is fighting with you and can¡¯t wait to burst out his strength and burn his life to instantly increase his combat power by more than ten times and kill you in one breath.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression became completely strange.


    This was the first time he had seen such a miraculous bloodline.


    He would give the other party a BUFF to make them stronger and kill him.


    it¡¯s also a rather obscure bloodline. It might be of great use under certain circumstances ¡­ for example, I can combine a few defensive bloodlines to overclock the other party¡¯s life force, and then I can run away like crazy and drain the other party¡¯s life force dry ¡­ It¡¯s also a very disgusting sect. ¡± That was Xu Zhi¡¯s only evaluation. How long was the life of a level ten?


    If you overclock it, you¡¯ll die of old age? This was definitely going to be a long battle.


    Can you make it?


    Now that his standards were high, he wouldn¡¯t even look at those that weren¡¯t at the heaven-defying level.


    This thing could kill him.


    The nine revolutions mysterious art and the cells of the entire race were the bloodlines that were worth advancing.


    Xu Zhi did not waste any more time talking. With the genetic map and the route taken, he descended to the ground immediately and went to look for the racer of Mount Haruna.


    A golden alchemy factory stood on the ground.


    Cutie pie, alchemy monarch, and the others were discussing the variables of the war. After all, they were the decision makers.


    Hualala.


    The ancient God slowly walked over.


    Cutie pie, alchemy monarch, and the others were slightly surprised, and they quickly saluted.


    ¡°God!¡±


    ¡°Ancestor!¡±


    They also thought to themselves that the ancient gods were indeed very concerned.


    The scale of this war was indeed too big, and it might affect the direct breakthrough of a few weaker tenth-level beings, or even attract the arrival of the ultimate existences who crossed dimensions.


    The ancient God stretched out his hand, and a blueprint was quickly placed in front of the racer of Mount Haruna. can you make it? This will affect the entire future war.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna was slightly taken aback. He quickly took the blueprint and began to study it. ¡°Even if we can¡¯t make it, we have to make it by force. We¡¯re a big country! Please believe in our industrial level, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    The cute girl at the side was speechless. Could he speak less?


    The ancient God ignored him and continued, ¡± ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s expression turned serious as he studied the blueprint carefully. He was the first player to evolve a creature, and he had been working in an alchemy factory for a long time, so he had been accumulating knowledge in this area. it¡¯s very detailed. I can finish the first version in about three days, but to improve it ¡­


    These three days naturally referred to the three days of high-dimensional time flow.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to perfect it,¡± The ancient God warned.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna knew the importance of this matter as well. He had already been theorizing that the impact of this war would be too great, and it would determine his future.


    He quickly drove at full speed and produced the first version in two days.


    Xu Zhi immediately felt that his civilization had completely matured. There were corresponding talents in every aspect that could meet his urgent needs.


    He didn¡¯t say much and left directly.


    In the orchard of the mortal world, Xu Zhi silently held onto the genetic plug-in of nouveau riche Jin and began to completely embark on the path of rank-9 cultivation. let me see how much this concentration can be condensed in a week¡¯s time.


    His entire body was burning as if his cells, flesh, and soul were like a pot of boiling water. Riding on the high-speed train, even his soul was being whistled by the wind. He had an indescribable feeling of speed.


    Xu Zhi lowered his head and watched as the entire path of the ninth rank began to jump at an unimaginable speed.


    26%


    27%


    Feeling the crazy speed of the jump, Xu Zhi had a terrible thought in his mind. At this rate, he could reach the upper level of the ninth tier in one go.


    After all, Carolyn, di Qi and the others had also broken through at an extremely fast speed. That was because this small realm was originally a process of accumulating energy and increasing one¡¯s strength.

 Chapter 1089

    ?


    1089 Chapter 1097-update this old world!


    28%


    29%


    Xu Zhi lowered his head and felt his life force burning wildly.


    His entire body was boiling, and he was rapidly aging.


    it¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m still young, and I haven¡¯t cultivated to become a level eight deity. The total life span I¡¯ve spent in the sandbox is only a few hundred years. Otherwise, I would have died of old age.


    After all, he had already shaved off the blood of eternal life and replaced it with quantum genes. He could only resist it now.


    He did some calculations and felt that he could withstand it.


    With this Crazy Train speed, after burning 7000 to 8000 years of his lifespan, he should be able to reach 100% of the type 9 realm.


    ¡°Seven to eight thousand years. I feel like I¡¯ve become an old man all of a sudden ¡­¡±


    He revealed a pained expression. He felt that this wasn¡¯t something that ordinary people could play with.


    According to his calculations, it would only take a week or so. Even if he was a little later, it would at most be 2000 years. He would definitely be able to finish cultivating it.


    How could life burn so fast?


    This was a huge loss.


    There was no cost-performance ratio at all.


    In fact, his lifespan was not that bad. After all, he had a lifespan of 100000 years after reaching level nine. Seven or eight thousand years was still very young. What was giving Xu Zhi a headache now was his energy consumption!


    The path of the 9th rank was the path of the soul and cells merging.


    There was no need for energy at all. It was just a matter of training and integrating with one¡¯s body. It was a skill. One¡¯s understanding of the great path, the fusion of the soul and the body, and then breaking through to the 100% weaker type 9 realm would require a large amount of energy.


    but now, the path to the ninth step that doesn¡¯t require any energy also requires as much energy as mine? ¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s heart was in pain. The consumption per second was an astronomical figure. All the savings he had just accumulated after the incident in the universe garden were being madly drained.


    just for a week¡¯s progress in cultivation ¡­ I hope it¡¯s worth it and I can earn back my investment.¡± Xu Zhi shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    When time waits for no one, how can everything go as one wishes?


    This wasn¡¯t a routine move at all and didn¡¯t give you a chance to catch your breath. In the face of the intense battle between the two alliances, the blue abyss divine territory and the fallen civilization, you could only face it head-on and resist this wave of catastrophe.


    BOOM!


    His body was like a movie that was fast-forwarded.


    Xu Zhi lowered his head and continued to sense the progress of his cultivation. this life has overclocked, so I should be able to burn it to a 100% rank-9. I can even skip the accumulation of the low, middle, and high rank-9 by throwing in some more resources.


    What would it mean if he reached the ninth rank?


    There was no tenth-grade path.


    He would directly reach the peak of the tenth level!


    it¡¯s the weakest kind. A level 10 without a Dao seed. I wonder if it can defeat the three Celestial Masters. This kind of 100% weak level 10? ¡±


    He sat in the living room of the orchard and looked out of the window. He had not measured the real combat power of the two sides. He would only know after a fight.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The war was divided into two batches.


    The battlefields of the weaker tenth level cultivators and the ordinary ninth level cultivators spanned across countless galaxies. There was fighting everywhere. The sky was falling and the earth was cracking. The sun and moon were dimmed. Everywhere one saw was bloody.


    These were the last chapters of the two legendary starry dynasties, written with their own blood.


    The current battlefield was too terrifying. The batch of great emperor Dongqing from the quantum civilization had become completely unremarkable. They were like grains of sand floating up and down in the battlefield.


    it¡¯s too weak. The quantum TV is no longer of any use!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, ordinary tier 9 combatants are starting to lose their footing! The main combat power is ten ranks lower.¡±


    ¡°We have to reveal the second plan.¡±


    ¡°Are we going to use our strongest trump card so soon?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. We¡¯re too weak. We can only use our strongest trump card to help. Otherwise, we might not even have the chance to use it later.¡±


    that¡¯s right, that¡¯s the only way. The ancient God asked us to stall for time. I heard that Emperor Qi has already settled it and is still familiarizing himself with the realm. He also needs time.


    ¡­


    The players took a deep breath.


    Their combat strength was too low. Even though they had hundreds of moves and routines, the gap was too big, and their raw strength was enough to crush them.


    However, with their steady character, it wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t have a hidden card. Their hidden card was the incense system, which was evil and weird.


    ¡°It¡¯s already done?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already fine.¡±


    They looked at the sky from afar. It was a towering beauty with a head of bright green hair that gave people a sense of holiness.


    ¡°The new nine revolutions mysterious art.¡±


    yeah, it¡¯s combined with Mengmei¡¯s ninth-grade dragon vein to form the meridian array diagram. It¡¯s completely solidified.


    ¡°But this isn¡¯t Mengmei¡¯s original body. The Dragon Meridian map inside is a clone of the nouveau riche¡¯s Golden Dragon Meridian! In the real body of Pangu, the real body of Pangu that is controlled is not Mengmei herself, but Mengmei¡¯s quantum combat body.¡±


    ¡­


    The Golden Dragon vein of the nouveau riche and the cloned bloodline would not have to worry about being stolen.


    Cutie pie used the quantum combat body to control her expanded real entity of Pangu, so she did not have to worry about dying.


    ¡°I never intended to come back alive.¡±


    ¡°But is it really okay for cute girls to fight?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. This is the only way for now.¡±


    that¡¯s right. Don¡¯t look at how Mengmei doesn¡¯t feel pain when she hits someone. She runs fast. In this kind of battlefield, it¡¯s all about agility!


    in such a large-scale blood-colored dark battlefield, cutie pie is almost an invincible ultimate. It¡¯s filled with despair, darkness, fear, and fear ¡­ They will become an endless source of power.¡±


    yes, over there, Mengmei is almost invincible. She¡¯s a perpetual motion machine.


    that¡¯s right. Her main task is to stall for time. Everything else doesn¡¯t matter.


    Everyone started discussing.


    ¡­


    Abyssal Blue Divine Domain.


    Bhikkhu looked at the battle and finally spoke to the three heavenly venerates of the Azure abyss Divine Domain. I have a way to communicate with the witch¡¯s God of origin for a short time ¡­ Round deer eyes.¡±


    ¡°The goddess of the witches?¡± The three Holy Masters were stunned.


    Her deer eyes were round. She was a witch who symbolized darkness and evil, and a magical girl who symbolized light. All the faith and magic power of evil and justice came from her.


    Her theory of rings was the strongest source of magic power.


    She had the power to change the order of the universe and could interfere with all the timelines in the universe ¡­


    She had once saved all the witches in the timeline, eliminated the dark evil in the depths of the human heart from the root, and stopped the tragedy of the witches.


    The three heavenly venerates had naturally heard of these legends. In their opinion, Lu Muyuan was undoubtedly the strongest legend of the ancient magic girl¡¯s incense system. He was also the founder of this civilization.


    The incense system was a system with strong recovery abilities.


    And this energy that provided recovery divided the positive emotions into incense.


    However, the positive incense was absorbed, and the negative emotions produced were the Demonesses, which were also the dark anomalies, which had been suppressed by them.


    you can communicate with the witch ¡­ The so-called ancestor?¡± One of the celestial Venerables was surprised. He had thought that they were all dark, evil, and chaotic existences.


    ¡°Yes, but if you want to release the dark Joss flame existences that you have suppressed, they will go to the battlefield to help kill the enemies, but they will not distinguish between friend and foe.¡± Bhikkhu said seriously.


    The three Holy Masters muttered to themselves.


    Those evil, dark, grotesque, chaotic, and violent creatures did not distinguish between friend and foe.


    However, it was also a good choice to throw it into the battlefield.


    Most importantly, if they were to go all out, they would not be able to continue suppressing these strange things.


    This was the evil dark power gathered by more than 100 Dao cultivators. When it exploded, it was comparable to a very powerful tenth-level weak being.


    ¡°Sure.¡± The three great heavenly venerates didn¡¯t hesitate at all. At this moment, it could be said that they were going all out. let the so-called witch¡¯s night, the witch¡¯s disaster, completely erupt.


    Hualala.


    Soon, the evil and dark existences that were suppressed by them were quickly released and absorbed into the ultimate through some strange channel, where they settled down.


    On the other side.


    Meng Mei looked up at the sky. Her huge real body of Pangu stood on the ground. a brand-new version of the nine revolutions mysterious art will be updated with me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start everything,¡±


    She stretched out her hand and made a grabbing motion.


    A void world was pulled into reality, and in the end, it muttered, ¡±


    grotesque number 000, primitive void serpent ¡­ It had accumulated the resentment of countless Daoists, and a hundred perfect Daoists ¡­ It should be a strong combat power among the weak tenth level after their breakthrough!¡±


    Meng Mei took a step forward and disappeared into the void.


    On the bloody battlefield.


    Countless weaker tenth-level cultivators were fighting crazily. They had all stepped onto the great Dao and were the Supreme rulers of the universe. They were fighting against the patrols from ancient times.


    All of a sudden, darkness from an unknown source covered the entire land, causing the curtain to be drawn on the universe that was bloomed with light and bombarded with Dao techniques.


    A black meteor streaked across the sky, and a beautiful woman in a magical Girl¡¯s Costume with a magic staff in her hand landed, bringing with her an unparalleled evil.


    the long night is coming. I will begin my slaughter today, to fight the magical girl, until death.


    The ancient chanting mixed with evil voices sounded like the murmurs of countless evil gods. It came from the ancient void and resounded through more than half of the Azure battlefield.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    All the rank-9 Dao-achieving cultivators, including those weaker than rank-10, slowly looked up in the battle, and a strong sense of oppression flashed through their hearts.


    It was as if a terrifying existence at the top of the food chain had descended from the void.


    The invisible air pressure was violent and evil, like a Black Vortex, madly absorbing the evil in their hearts, giving people a huge sense of fear.


    This was not a living being, and it gave people a feeling of vastness as if a dark disaster was about to arrive.


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ It¡¯s the witch¡¯s night!¡±


    ¡°The witch¡¯s night has arrived!¡±


    In the distance, Yuan Yuan¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He knew that they had to face what they had gained.


    ¡°The witch¡¯s night has already broken out. I didn¡¯t expect it to be at this time. Are the three great heavenly venerates preparing to make a move and are too lazy to suppress the gathering of those evil dark emotions?


    This evil ancient existence that was condensed from the dark emotions of the human heart formed a tide of darkness that spread and destroyed everything ¡­ ¡®Then, the one in front of us is formed by more than a hundred of us ¡­¡¯ A witch!¡±


    The bizarreness would gather, accumulate completely, and finally explode, forming the terrifying witch¡¯s night, a dark disaster that destroyed everything.


    They had obtained the pure energy, so they had to bear the condensation of the evil and filthy energy, which would turn into the flame of revenge and attack them. They had to deal with the disaster of the witch.


    Everyone turned to look.


    ¡°The magical girl, what did she give us? they wish for power, but we have to suffer, grieve, die, and despair.


    They always leave the good for themselves and always let us bear the filth.


    This was a day of corruption and degeneration.


    This was a day of decay.


    This was the day everything was destroyed.


    Because the witch¡¯s night is coming at dusk. We will use death to light up the world, kill you so-called hypocrites, and destroy the false light.¡±


    This peerlessly beautiful woman¡¯s eyes were like lightning, and they gave off golden flames. She held a pure magic staff that gave off an evil aura as she walked over.


    the world will collapse and die in the flames of our hatred. In the future, we will become the petals of death and fall on the fallen Land. I will renew this old world with pale flames!

 Chapter 1090

    ?


    1090 Chapter 1100-evil and grotesque


    ¡°Update this rotten world?¡±


    ¡°Is this a day of decay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to destroy you hypocrites?¡±


    The aura of the source of darkness, which was extremely evil, made all the Dao-achieving cultivators unknown.


    What are you looking at?


    What was going on with his blank eyes?


    The cute girl was furious.


    She still cared a lot about her face, especially her face. Those players liked such embarrassing lines, but she wasn¡¯t a Chuunibyou. When she was in middle school, she had graduated from asking her parents to buy a wand and act as a little fairy. Even now, she felt embarrassed.


    However, she had to act according to this identity, so she had no choice.


    Someone once said that there were only two things in the world that one could not look at directly. One was the sun, and the other was the human heart.


    The evilest thing in the entire universe was the dark emotions of the human heart. This terrifying evil power that was gathered together could be called the purest evil.


    what, another extremely evil and terrifying civilization system has come? ¡±


    A patrol envoy turned his head slightly and looked over.


    it¡¯s a completely different kind of evil from Buddhism. On the other side, it¡¯s a terrifying evil, but the elements are light and rays, giving people a sense of holiness, mercy, peace, and horror. On the other side, it¡¯s really dark and evil!


    Another inspector¡¯s expression turned grave as he said in a low voice.


    the civilization that controls the emotions of living beings is the extraordinary system of magical girls. That existence is probably what they call a witch. After all, they obtained such great power, and the side effects came. An ancient leader of the patrol secretly said.


    ¡°Lu Muyuan? The legendary strongest sorceress of the ancient times was also said to have fallen and was invaded by darkness, turning into a witch.¡± Someone obviously knew about the history and there were spies hidden in the Azure abyss Divine Domain.


    BOOM!


    In the next second, the cute girl waved her palm gently and silently felt the unprecedented power gathered in the ultimate in her hand. It was the power of evil to the extreme.


    ¡°Is this the power of a tenth-tier weaker?¡±


    With the help of the infinite evil convergence of the incense system, she, an ordinary, incomplete rank-9, also possessed unrivaled power in an instant.


    In any case, these were the evil and dark Joss flames condensed by more than 100 perfect Daoists in order to reproduce the endless life.


    ¡°With the new nine revolutions mysterious art, I should be able to fight! I wonder if he¡¯ll be beaten to death?¡± She muttered to herself. After all, this was a new version of the nine revolutions mysterious art. She had never tried it out before. This was an immunity to energy absorption. Most of the energy would be absorbed by her Joss flame array.


    The Dragon vein had no other use.


    Its only function was to absorb energy. It could even absorb and convert the thin emotional energy floating in the air. One could imagine how powerful it was.


    Super-fast recovery ability, coupled with a large amount of magic immunity, he was simply an unkillable cockroach!


    However, her real body of Pangu was not her real body, and there was no internal space in her body to provide her with recovery. Although it was weaker, her recovery ability was still very strong ¡­ After all, he was currently considered a Joss flame deity.


    With so much strange energy, was he afraid that his recovery rate would not be enough?


    At the very least, they could fight for a long time.


    hypocritical magical girl, have a taste of the suffering we¡¯ve been enduring! The cute girl jumped up high, her eyes solemn, and casually attacked a powerful weak tenth-tier combat power.


    ¡°?¡±


    The level 10 weaker demon was a super-large humanoid demon with two sharp goat horns. This ancient and magnificent existence of the universe was completely confused. Why did so many existences choose him? he wasn¡¯t a magical girl.


    ¡°You want to attack me?¡±


    He laughed coldly and retaliated without hesitation. A ray of multicolored light shot out.


    The space was torn apart, and the red light of the brilliant sun burned. It struck Meng Mei directly, but it was like a clay ox entering the sea, and was instantly absorbed.


    ¡°I can withstand it!¡±


    The cute girl was overjoyed.


    At first, she was still very uneasy. After all, he was ten levels weaker than her. She was just an ordinary incomplete rank-9 immortal cultivator. The gap between them was still very obvious. She felt that there was a possibility that she would be killed, so she was not confident ¡­


    But now, she quickly heaved a sigh of relief, and her eyes brightened.


    ¡°I can fight, which means I can fight ten levels weaker! This also means that I have a chance to kill him, seize his Dao seed, merge it into my body, and walk the path of him being ten levels weaker to reach level 10?¡±


    Mengmei had now completely fallen into the mindset of a Daoist.


    After all, to break through, one could only take an unusual path.


    However, she also hesitated. even if I snatch the Dao seed, replace it, and walk the other party¡¯s Dao ¡­ Then wouldn¡¯t my original four bloodline genes be wasted? Completely eliminated? After all, even if I reach level 10, I¡¯ll have to change my ordinary bloodline genes one by one and change them to the great Dao bloodline.


    ¡®At that time, I will no longer have the bloodline of green vine Mother Earth, and I will no longer have my own authority ¡­ I¡¯ll be reduced to mediocrity.¡±


    She had relied on her bloodline to get to where she was today.


    If she couldn¡¯t condense her own ¡®great Dao¡¯ bloodline and become a tenth-Level Ultimate existence that truly symbolized the ¡®law of incense¡¯, she would be completely reduced to mediocrity. She didn¡¯t want to lose her core bloodline.


    I can consider getting a Dao seed first ¡­ ¡®When it really doesn¡¯t work, I can try to get treasures like the¡¯ Cloud Star Dao fruit ¡®to pry open the path of Grade 9 and complete it again ¡­¡¯ To condense your own bloodline.¡± She took a deep breath and weighed her options. after all, ju Chu completed his perfect Dao Foundation through the cloud Star Dao fruit.


    It was just that she was so close to three and a half Geno points back then. If she had a longer life span, she would have succeeded in a few hundred years.


    He had only maxed out two of his four genes. The difference was too great. If he really wanted to pry it open again, he didn¡¯t know how many Cloud Star Dao fruits he would need.


    However, there was still hope. She knew what her Foundation was. If she didn¡¯t have her own bloodline, she would be useless in the future.


    At this moment, the weak tenth-tier being who was fighting with the cute girl was shocked and frightened. His fighting method was energy spells, and the other party was like his natural enemy.


    It was wrong!


    This was more than just its natural enemy.


    It was the natural enemy of half of the strong cultivators!


    The God of origin of this magical girl was too powerful. He was the convergence of countless evil and fallen emotions, an indescribable evil monster.


    today, it is the witch¡¯s night, and darkness strikes.


    everything is like the tide that flows back. Life Withers and slumbers here!


    Mengmei laughed wildly and looked in front of her angrily. magical girl, give us back the hope you owe us! Kill! This is crazy! Scream! Despair! To sleep in the witch¡¯s night!¡±


    Meng Mei completely let go of her restraints, raised her head, and laughed out loud. She rushed towards the gigantic demon as if she was the true evil demon.


    wait, I¡¯m not the magical girl. The magical girl is one of the people beside me. You¡¯ve got the wrong person!


    The demon¡¯s expression changed slightly. He pointed to Yuan Yuan and the others beside him and said that the few people who were transforming were the real magical girls.


    Yuan Yuan and the others were shocked and did not dare to use the incense system.


    The demoness ¡®mind was in a state of confusion. Countless negative and dark emotions and resentments gathered together, making her chaotic and irritable. Her thoughts were not very clear. Yuan Yuan suddenly shouted, ¡±


    ¡°That demon-looking magical girl! Don¡¯t slander us! Don¡¯t think that you can hide your disguise just because you¡¯re dressed as a man! You¡¯ve stolen their light, so you¡¯ll have to return it!¡±


    A female Dao companion beside Yuan Yuan also chided, ¡± ¡°Great demoness, it was he who stole your light and left you with evil despair. Please punish them!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The other cultivation partner pointed at the Super-large devil and said in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°Please punish this magical girl!¡±


    The gigantic-sized evil demon was so angry that it stomped its feet and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    You Daoist cultivators are too shameless. You dare to say that we have fallen?


    You¡¯re the true fallen Daoists. You¡¯ve stolen the pure power of wish of light, leaving only evil and chaotic negative emotions. This is your responsibility, and you have to pay an equal price for it. When the other party attacked, you wanted to fight by yourself, but now you want to frame me? He even recited it with conviction, what was with such a shameful line?


    ¡°It¡¯s you! That detestable magical girl! No matter how real your disguise is, it can¡¯t cover up your ugliness! You took away our hope and left us with despair!¡± Cutie pie slowly waved the magic staff that the snake of the ultimate had transformed into. With a roar, she swung the staff forward and smashed it on his head.


    ¡°Explosive despair, let the world experience pain!¡±


    Light burst forth.


    ¡°An unexpected disaster! With my looks, how can I be a young girl?¡±


    He roared madly in his heart, and his extremely subtle movements quickly jumped and flickered. He frantically bombarded with all kinds of spells, but it seemed to be of no use as he was rapidly absorbed.


    Bang!


    In an instant, the entire demon¡¯s head was smashed.


    The terrifying dark emotions and the wails of thousands of vengeful souls attacked the demon¡¯s brain and corroded his nerves.


    Whoosh.


    A universe Supreme Master of this level could recover from his injuries in an instant and be reborn from a drop of blood for tens of thousands of years. However, the evil demon was horrified to find that he couldn¡¯t recover his head at all. He could only turn into a headless evil demon, and he retreated in fear.


    ¡°This, this!¡±


    The large evil demon trembled continuously and retreated frantically. it can¡¯t be healed. This is an evil law Dao wound formed by the power of filth. It¡¯s tainting the wound and preventing it from healing!


    He looked forward.


    In an instant, he saw a pair of eyes filled with evil, malice, and hatred.


    It was greed and tyranny, filled with endless vortexes of darkness. He felt an unimaginably strong and unprecedented fear.


    This was obviously not the look of a living creature, a violent monster that would kill anything it saw.


    detestable magical girl, you¡¯ve hidden in our time and let us hide in the shadows. There¡¯s no biological reason for us to become pure evil. Let us fuse again, good and evil as one, and return to chaos!


    The cute girl¡¯s eyes flashed with a brutal scarlet red, and her manic aura covered the entire Galaxy. She slowly raised her staff high,


    dawn, eternal sleep!!


    Whoosh-


    The endless black curtain was like the setting sun, covering the mountains and rivers. It gave people an extremely deep feeling as it devoured this existence that was weaker than level 10.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    This existence that was weaker than level 10 let out a miserable shriek and suddenly used his strongest trump card. With a flash of his body, he jumped and escaped.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Everyone looked over in shock.


    Everyone knew that he was exhausted and had used up all his trump cards.


    is this energy absorption? ¡±


    In the distance, some of the weaker tenth-level beings who were fighting each other were so scared that they retreated a little. They were a little scared. although that demon mills isn¡¯t very powerful, he was killed so badly in just a few rounds? This level of combat power ¡­¡±


    this is the demoness. She has gathered the evil emotional power of more than 100 Daoist cultivators in the Azure abyss divine territory. How can she not be strong? ¡± One of the existences slowly let out a breath of turbid air, ¡± he¡¯s a monster! No! It¡¯s not a living creature, but a real monster of the universe, a God of incense and emotions gathered by evil.¡±


    spells, Daoist spells, and other energy attacks are ineffective. Instead, she¡¯s absorbing the spells cast by a tenth-grade being and storing them as her own energy.


    A patrol beside him also looked serious, ¡± absorbing energy, this is a heaven-defying bloodline talent, directly filtering out half of the attack methods. It seems that only close physical attacks can cause damage.


    however, if I¡¯m not wrong, even physical attacks would be difficult to deal with. The other party is of the incense system, and his recovery ability is definitely not weaker than other existences. He also possesses an extremely strong vitality.


    Bang!


    The level 10 demon from the demon horn let out a blood-curdling scream.


    Suddenly, there was a flash of light, and a weak level 10 existence in charge of rescue descended. He directly took the person away and jumped, wanting to leave.


    ¡°You want to leave?¡±


    The cute girl¡¯s feet turned into a stream of light, and she chased after him at an unimaginable speed. She actually caught up with the weak tenth-tier who was in charge of saving the others with her speed, and she waved her staff and smashed it hard.


    The weaker tenth level combatant was shocked. How could he be faster than him? He dodged the fatal blow, but in the next second, he spat out a mouthful of blood. He threw away the demon horned level 10 weakling and turned to escape.


    Mengmei stopped in her tracks. With her staff in hand, her entire body exuded an evil black aura. Her eyes flickered with a Scarlet light. In a low voice, she chanted softly, ¡±


    ¡°If the magical girl was born from hope, then the witch was born from a curse. The sorceress girl spreads hope, while the witch spreads despair ¡­¡±


    the magical girl who symbolizes justice, receive our hatred and punishment!


    She raised her staff high, and the corners of her mouth curved into an evil and arrogant arc.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    In the next moment, every cell of this super-large human-like evil demon that was weaker than level ten was shattered, and its soul and flesh were completely annihilated.


    A cloud of dust gently drifted away from the universe.


    the first one was ten levels weaker ¡­ He directly fell!¡±


    The giant venomous snake, Yuan Yuan, and the others only felt a chill surge up their spines.

 Chapter 1091

    ?


    1091 The devil disaster and plan


    This was a weak tenth level!


    Although he was a weak level ten on the side of the fallen, he had completed his perfect Dao foundation by seizing the Dao seed or the cloud Star Dao fruit.


    However, how could an existence of such a level, who had been reborn from a single drop of blood and had begun to condense his own Dao, die so easily?


    Their flesh and blood were incomparably strong, and their vitality was even more heaven-defying. Killing them was already a painstaking effort. After all, the other party had been reborn from a drop of blood, and he had to exhaust the other party¡¯s energy before he could be killed.


    But now, he had actually fallen after just a few moves?


    who¡¯s the next magical girl!? The cute girl¡¯s body made a strange crackling sound, and her brutal eyes emitted a red ray, as if they could penetrate the distant planet.


    Some of the weaker level 10 cultivators in the nearby star fields were still fighting. They stood there intensely, but they were slightly stiff.


    The cute girl suddenly looked at the two powerhouses who were fighting in the distance.


    magical girl, you wished to obtain power. The witch¡¯s night has arrived, but you¡¯re hiding here and not responding to your fate. I really feel ashamed! The Daoist spoke slowly and berated a ferocious-looking lizard beast.


    The lizard-like being sneered and said, ¡± if you give me hope, you are destined to pay the same amount of despair. This is the structure of you magical girls, Richard. But you chose to run away!


    The cute girl¡¯s eyes swept again.


    ¡°If you only live for yourself, then you should bear everything yourself.¡±


    don¡¯t run away anymore. You, who have become a magical girl, bet your courage, integrity, and life on the witch¡¯s night and defeat it!


    In an instant, countless level 10 weaklings in the nearby territories who were fighting fiercely berated each other and said some words that were honorable.


    On the contrary, there was a weak tenth-tier monster who reacted half a beat slower.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the magical girl ¡­¡± Mengmei¡¯s eyes flickered with ferocity as she charged forward.


    ¡°???¡±


    This weak tenth level monster didn¡¯t react in time.


    This opponent, who was a tenth level weaker, was originally made up of more than ten investigators. Upon seeing this, they immediately abandoned this tenth level weaker opponent and ran away without looking back.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    When the players saw this scene, they were shocked and immediately overjoyed.


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m peeing my pants from laughing! The cute girls who were looking at her lines as if they were looking at sand coins were now all reciting the embarrassing lines of a magical girl in the blink of an eye! (Crying, crying, crying)¡±


    these weak tenth-tier beings are having a mental breakdown!


    ¡°Look at their faces full of question marks.¡±


    Mengmei has completely immersed herself in her role. She¡¯s too strong. The first person weaker than level 10 to die is actually Mengmei¡¯s first red start!


    as expected, the snake of the ultimate formed by evil emotions can cut off all karma. The evil power can directly stop the regeneration of flesh and blood, allowing it to kill quickly. This kind of terrifying attribute is too terrifying!


    Countless players were overjoyed and excited as they watched, all of them cheering.


    He was too strong!


    He was simply too strong!


    As expected, these weak tenth-level cultivators with perfect Dao foundations still had very weak genes and bloodlines. They had realms but did not have heaven-defying combat power. All four of their genes and bloodlines were very ordinary. They were indeed country bumpkins!


    ¡°Look, they¡¯re all scared silly! They¡¯re all muttering awkward lines while fighting, afraid of being found. It¡¯s so funny!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the second version of the nine revolutions mysterious art, plus the snake of the ultimate.¡±


    cute girls have such a bad taste. They don¡¯t hit those who are reciting the awkward lines of the magical girl, but only hit those who don¡¯t. I¡¯m laughing to death!


    ¡­


    The players were all discussing it fervently.


    However, the racer of Mount Haruna still stepped forward. let me make this clear. The cute girl right now is not the real person. She has borrowed too much power and is unable to control it. She has already been taken over by a large amount of the strange will. Right now, she is indeed a real witch, the king of the strange ¡­ He¡¯s equivalent to the leader of the weird catastrophe-dark all-knowing scholar.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    No wonder they said that cute girls were so fierce and had such strong combat awareness. So it was not the original person?


    This was a strange phenomenon caused by the convergence of countless evil. She was a real witch. No wonder those who had achieved Dao were so afraid. It was only natural for countless mixed evil wills to gather and have a strong battle consciousness.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said,¡¯this witch¡¯s night is also known as the grotesques catastrophe. It¡¯s similar to the ancient land of desolation ¡­ It was only natural that he was strong. After all, he was the product of more than a hundred ninth-tier perfect Dao foundations ¡­


    Originally, more than a hundred blue abyss cultivators had to work together to deal with the catastrophe in order to resist ¡­ Now, they were fighting one by one. Although they had broken through to the tenth level and their strength had increased greatly, they still couldn¡¯t win.


    After all, a weak tenth-level cultivator would definitely not be able to defeat the combination of more than a hundred perfect Daoists.


    After comparing their combat power, you should understand.


    Besides, we¡¯ve strengthened this monster. With the body of a cute girl, the incense system, the nine-turn mystic art, and the snake of the ultimate, it¡¯s normal to be blown up.¡±


    Everyone listened to the analysis.


    The trump card of a relationship is not a cute girl?


    Cutie pie was just a tool that was taken over by the weirdo at the beginning?


    Someone asked, ¡± that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never even killed a chicken before. How come I¡¯m so fierce now? why does that cute girl only kill those who don¡¯t read their lines? ¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna chuckled. that¡¯s simple. That¡¯s because those who are reciting their lines are all afraid. They¡¯re exuding a sense of fear toward a weirdo like her. Since they¡¯re offering incense to her, of course, they won¡¯t kill her ¡­ As the condensation of all evil in the dark catastrophe, the weird instinct is naturally to kill those who don¡¯t respect it. ¡±


    When everyone heard this, they felt that the truth had been revealed.


    Someone immediately said excitedly,¡±then, cutie, isn¡¯t it the right time, place, and people on this battlefield?¡± This anomaly was absorbing other people¡¯s fear and respect for her. Wouldn¡¯t it become stronger and stronger? In the end, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll sweep the entire battlefield and become invincible?¡±


    Everyone felt the same when they heard this.


    The grotesques tide was almost destroyed in the ancient Barrens!


    Now, these 100 Dao cultivators did not resist and instead allowed the situation to develop. They were constantly in fear and might not be far from destruction.


    This was indeed the strongest trump card of the players!


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied, ¡± at first.. felt that it was still possible. However. both sides have revealed a large number of their top-tier trump cards. Although this freak is also a tenth-level weaker and has. very strong combat power, he¡¯s. true tenth-level weaker fighter. He hasn¡¯t even made. move yet, and. feel that he can¡¯t hold on ¡­ However, it¡¯s still possible to delay the time.¡±


    Everyone silently organized their thoughts.


    How could the other party still be able to withstand such a powerful trump card?


    However, the old civilization was still very powerful.


    The alchemy monarch said. ¡± according to this situation, both sides are restraining each other. The cute girl is the fuse. She¡¯s killing people everywhere, killing people from both sides at random. Both sides are holding back. Let¡¯s see who can¡¯t hold back first and attack with their top combat power ¡­ However, their top combat power is not like Yuan LAN and the others. They should be higher on the path of level 10 or those with strong transcendent bloodlines.¡±


    The players finally reacted.


    Although they had started fighting, the truly strong ones had not made a move. Now, they were all weak rank 10 with ordinary bloodline fusion. Although there were few of them, there were definitely some who had truly powerful bloodlines.


    They¡¯ve been searching for hundreds of thousands of years, so they must have some.


    This was an era where bloodline was King and aptitude was secondary.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± it¡¯s a good opportunity for Mengmei to buy some time. The three pillar gods are still eating people in the dark, and di Qi is almost done. I wonder how the other party¡¯s higher-ups are doing? ¡±


    ¡°Our goal is actually very simple! It would be easy to force the three great heavenly venerates and the others to break through to the final realm of level 10. Once we break through, our mission will be accomplished. The ancient gods will make their move and seize their Dao, then face the existence that has descended from above.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna was still excitedly digging a hole for Xu Zhi.

 Chapter 1092

    ?


    1092 We are destined to fall like meteors


    When everyone heard this, they immediately felt the atmosphere was in full swing and the crowd¡¯s emotions were stirred.


    ¡°Right, we have to force the other side to break through.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t break through to level 10, I won¡¯t be able to seize their great Dao! It¡¯s meaningless.¡±


    it¡¯s like this. Lure them to break through and then kill them directly.


    ¡­


    Although the players were very excited and shouting fiercely.


    But to tell the truth, they still didn¡¯t have any low hopes.


    After all, the combat power of the cute girl seemed to be very strong, able to kill a weak tenth level, but it was not a big deal to the number of people on both sides. How could the other party not have a trump card? Some weak tenth-ranked creatures without a truly powerful bloodline?


    The other party still had a trump card, but they didn¡¯t. In the future, they could only leave it to fate.


    ¡°It seems that we can only do this much! We still have to walk the path of a true rank-9 before we have the strength to fight. Our average level is still behind the top combat power (rational analy.jpg)¡±


    ¡°Ermin has broken through to the ninth-rank, but she¡¯s not of much use now. She¡¯s ten ranks lower than me, one rank lower! the strongest one below us cute girls is probably the muscular woman from wushen Palace. She¡¯s a strong fighter, but she¡¯s still on the path to rank-9. It¡¯s too difficult! What would he think from downstairs? (I¡¯m so sad I want to cry.jpg) ¡±


    thank you for the invitation. We¡¯re in the universe, and we¡¯ve just descended to the starry sky. After all, our Earth¡¯s civilization is still primitive. We¡¯ve only developed for less than a year, and we¡¯ve already revived the Chinese system. We can only fight against the weak tenth-level beings in the entire Galaxy (agoniz.jpg) ¡±


    ¡°Everyone! Even though he had lost gloriously, he could only hide in his bed and laugh like a pig when he saw those great supreme beings in the universe reciting magic lines and fighting on the battlefield! (Bitter laughing.jpg) ¡±


    The other players were all dumbfounded. Weren¡¯t they all checking it? Why did the atmosphere suddenly change as they chatted? did the universe suddenly become a forum?


    This was something that concerned the fate of an entire civilization. It was unprecedented. Could a group of pretentious people be more serious?


    However, they also expressed that they couldn¡¯t be serious. They could only do their own thing and couldn¡¯t help. They could only chat and comment on the forum. After all, they were all keyboard Saints.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the stars in the universe.


    In the entire ocean of stars, in the endless universe, a Supreme existence was looking down at the entire battlefield.


    The stone man disc was known by the three heavenly venerates as the most powerful and invincible man in the history of the galaxy.


    If the Azure abyss divine territory was considered one of the most powerful civilizations in the history of this ancient land, then the power of the Azure abyss divine territory¡¯s stone man disc surpassed all the ancient experts in the historical site.


    In the eyes of the three Holy Masters, he had been invincible back then.


    The stone man disc pushed the pram slowly and looked at the battlefield, revealing a gentle smile. what a strange civilization.


    Below, countless weaker level 10 fighters began to chant their lines.


    One of the existences slowly pushed forward with a flame burning in his hand. accept the truth! You are the magical girl, go and face your destiny, fight the witch¡¯s night!¡±


    The existence opposite him waved his fist and said loudly, ¡± the magical girl receives light, while the witch receives darkness. Where there is light, there is darkness. Since you can live in light, it means you have to bear the darkness!


    ¡­


    The existences exchanged blows one after another and roared in anger.


    They were afraid that the evil demoness would come to them. If they used such words, they could avoid the negative creatures that gathered chaotic dark emotions. It would be no burden to them.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    The baby in the cradle seemed to have had a sweet afternoon nap before he slowly opened his eyes and looked down at the battlefield. The tender voice of a child came over, ¡± is the final moment of such a large-scale battle coming? ¡±


    a million years later, the cultivators of this era actually like to excitedly recite these hot-blooded lines and moves in battle? ¡± The baby was a little confused, and his cute face was full of confusion.


    These great Daoists who had transcended the laws of the universe had even begun to condense their own Dao, but they still appeared so ¡­ To be able to speak out moves in battle, such a young and hot-blooded person?


    Was he unable to keep up with the times?


    ¡°Do you see that being covered in black mist? It¡¯s a very interesting civilization, a civilization with the power of emotion and thought. They¡¯re doing this to avoid some kind of evil existence.¡± The stone man dish looked like a tall, strong, bald man, but he had a pure smile that didn¡¯t match his figure at all.


    ¡°Oh? Some kind of evil civilization system? After all, the universe is too vast and there are always evil fighting methods that we can¡¯t understand. If we¡¯re not careful, we¡¯ll be killed.¡± The baby laughed in the rocking chair. He seemed to understand why he was saying such words.


    It was to avoid the attention of some kind of evil-thinking creature.


    ¡°I can understand them now.¡± The infant laughed.


    ¡°Then why can¡¯t you understand me?¡± The stone man disk said softly.


    because you can¡¯t be understood.


    The baby stared at him and said, ¡± stone man disc, your so-called mercy has betrayed everyone¡¯s expectations. They have been following that great man, the most powerful hero in everyone¡¯s eyes, the most powerful King of time who has the ability to predict time. But you have chosen to let them down.


    Below them was a vast bloody battlefield. Countless beings were fighting and writing their own sad songs of civilization.


    This was the final battle of Destiny.


    It would determine whether his efforts over the past 100000 years were all in vain.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t let them down. It¡¯s better to live in a false dream than in the cruel reality.¡±


    The stone man plate gently pushed the pram with both hands and stood on a planet that had been cut in half. a dream of hope is always better than despair.


    It was a floating platform that had turned into a semi-circle of a planet. In the middle of the platform was boiling hot star core lava. It was bright and golden, like a huge circular lava pool.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I won¡¯t let down those who follow me ¡­¡± The stone man disc said softly. A million years ago, when there were only scattered Daoists, I passed by an ancient planet.


    When I saw a few of the current Daoists crying in the ancient ruins and sighing about the dark 100000 years, I became silent about the curse of the universe. A few years later, I founded the fallen civilization and found a home for them to return to, a Dao Palace where they could live in and comfort each other ¡­ He gave them hope to live.¡±


    No one knew that this was the original intention of the fallen civilization.


    To give hope to the failed rank-9 Daoist ¡­ Childish and idealistic, just to have a family to rely on and to promise them hope for the future.


    Even though the fallen civilization today had forgotten their original intentions and was somewhat heading towards decay.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve already abandoned them. They don¡¯t want what you¡¯ve said.¡± The infant said coldly.


    The stone man disc shook its head and said in an unquestionable tone, ¡± you¡¯re my little brother. At our level, we¡¯ve already condensed and integrated our own DAOs. We¡¯ve unknowingly gotten close to the laws of the entire universe.


    our hearts have long been clear. Through the nomological laws that we have mastered, we can even sense some vague future ¡­ You¡¯re not the only one who has predicted the future ¡­¡±


    The stone man disc smiled gently. you should know better than anyone that we will soon be killed by that high and mighty existence. It is a fate that we can not resist ¡­ Countless years ago, we already saw a corner of the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the final moment has finally come, but I don¡¯t know why the war between the two civilizations has been brought forward by more than 100000 years. You clearly know that you will die immediately, but you are still letting nature take its course? You¡¯re not going to leave a backup plan?¡± The baby clearly knew that the so-called backup plan of the three heavenly venerates blue abyss was very ridiculous.


    Wait for them to break through?


    Then, he would seize their great DAOs and fight against the Supreme existence?


    It was a joke to begin with.


    Their bloodlines were similar.


    They were both based on their own clan¡¯s deep blue bloodline and had condensed time-type laws. As such, the Dao they condensed were similar.


    Even if he had seized the bloodline of the great Dao of the same race, he only had three similar bloodlines. It could be said that he had only mastered one type of nomological law. How could he accept the battle? It wasn¡¯t that it couldn¡¯t be used, but it was equivalent to having several bloodlines of the same law in one¡¯s body, so one could imagine how powerful it was.


    It seemed like he was plotting and resisting.


    The stone man disc was using the three great heavenly venerates to resist and allow them to break through. Then, it would seize their great Dao bloodlines and fuse them with it to face the high and mighty existence. However, this was just a joke!


    He was just following his own future, following the history that was destined to fail, following the path of death, following the road ahead.


    ¡°You should know that your fate has already been decided.¡±


    The stone man disc, a tall and burly bald man, looked down at the battlefield with his hands behind his back. This ancient hero said softly, ¡± I¡¯ve already seen my destined death. I don¡¯t want to go against it, and I don¡¯t have any hope of escaping it.


    The baby in the pram fell silent.


    He knew the actions of the stone man disc. This tall and powerful man, known as the strongest Man in the history of the entire universe, an upright man who had a strong personal charm and had never abandoned any companions, and a great existence of laws who could truly be called a hero, felt helpless. It was clear how dark, desperate, and painful it was.


    He also knew why the stone man disc had to face such a fate.


    It was because the stone man dish knew what would happen after this battle ¡­


    Since the stone man disc could see the general trend of the future, it knew very well that after the battle to the death between him and the three great heavenly venerates, they couldn¡¯t help but break through the final realm.


    He killed the three heavenly venerates and jumped up. In the cheers of the entire fallen civilization, the strongest Man under the starry sky wrote the hymn of the civilization with his own roar and fought against that existence under the starry sky. However, he failed. After he was killed by that ancient existence, that existence who had crossed the latitude had completely completed the bloodline of the five great DAOs.


    At this point, he had reached perfection.


    That existence no longer needed to kill other existences. It was allowed to break through to level ten and began to recruit level ten subordinates.


    At that time, the entire Galaxy would welcome an unprecedented extraordinary Golden Age, allowing the emergence of a second level 10. At the same time, everyone would have the chance to achieve the ultimate extraordinary Golden Age and peace. A peaceful and Prosperous Universe Nebula dynasty would descend, and it would last for a very long time.


    What the stone man disc wanted was a bright future. Its descendants would no longer have to bear the despair it had to bear, and those who had fallen would also have hope.

 Chapter 1093

    ?


    1093 Chapter 1013-home


    In the dark and deep Universe.


    The stone man disk slowly shook the pram and continued to look at the battlefield below. His expression had long been calm, as if he had been waiting for this day for far, far too long.


    The three great heavenly venerates, Yuan LAN and the others, were unable to see such a hazy corner of the future.


    They had been blocked by the stone man disc, which had a higher bloodline power of their own race.


    The baby in the cradle looked at the battlefield in the starry sky. His voice became more hoarse and low, but it was powerful. the three great heavenly venerates know nothing about you. They will accompany you to death in their hatred for you. They are the three children you value the most, but you have dragged them along with you to death. You have completely changed.


    The stone man disk fell silent for the first time.


    He wasn¡¯t a good father. In their eyes, he was a man who was overbearing to the extreme, but he had actually submitted to fate.


    The baby said in a low voice,¡±they would never have imagined that you faked your death back then ¡­¡± With their intelligence, how could they have guessed that you could fake your death to escape and then seize their Dao seeds in the dark? However, they never thought that way. In their youth, that man who was as tall as a hero has always been rooted in their hearts.¡±


    they didn¡¯t know that you¡¯ve been controlling the ancient fallen civilization. You¡¯ve been plotting from the beginning. You used other identities to give birth and raise them for other purposes. They never thought about you ¡­ I want to have the final battle with them.¡±


    The baby, who was sitting in the cradle, showed a faint smile and looked at the command platform on the opposite battlefield. His voice gradually became cold and stern, with a strong questioning tone,


    ¡°They think you¡¯ve changed! In the beginning, their birth was a conspiracy. In order to kill them after they broke through to level 10, they would eventually be killed by you with hatred in their hearts. They would follow the rules of history and fight against the high and mighty existences to open the way for them to break through to the ultimate level 10 ¡­


    I never thought that you would never change. You¡¯re still that ridiculous man, and you even want to sacrifice your child and bring the fall of the entire blue abyss clan to open up a new future for this land.¡±


    Even he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    How laughable was this ¡­ What a pity ¡­ It was sad.


    He had died while bearing the hatred and curses of his three children, but no matter what, it was difficult for him to feel loathing for a martyr like the stone man disc, who had silently chosen to accept his fate for the sake of his ideals.


    This tall and handsome man had always had an unimaginable personality magic. Like the focus of a crowd, she couldn¡¯t help but follow him to the distant future.


    However, he was born at the wrong time. With his talent, if he had not been born too late, if he had been born in the same era as that high and mighty tenth level, he would have easily defeated his opponent.


    Just as he had said, this was fate.


    If one¡¯s future path was cut off by a high and mighty existence without giving them time or opportunity, even the strongest latecomers would have to suffer.


    This was the cruelty of the universe.


    This was the merciless Dao.


    Level eight deities, level nine Daoist, level ten and level nine, how many bloody corpses had fallen on each path?


    Now, their civilization was about to fall, without a doubt.


    A million years of hard work would turn into insignificant and laughable dust. This was fate.


    the world is too vast and too cruel. There¡¯s no mercy. Everything is destined. No matter how hard you and I try, we can¡¯t change it ¡­ You¡¯ve seen the future, so why bother yourself?¡±


    The stone man disc looked down at the battle below, the witch¡¯s night, and all kinds of fierce fighting. you should know that we can¡¯t defeat that kind of existence. This is fate. We¡¯ve already seen it.


    seeing the future ¡­ It doesn¡¯t mean that I can accept that kind of future.¡± The voice from the cradle gradually became weaker, and it was filled with an unyielding tone.


    He also tried to struggle, but he was unable to break free from that fate.


    When they observed such a fate from the distant future and saw that mysterious existence, that mysterious existence also cast its gaze down and paid attention to them.


    This meant that they were completely unable to resist.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand me.¡±


    The tall and burly man revealed a gentle smile as he looked down at the battle. but the final moment has come, whether you can accept it or not ¡­ Even though it has inexplicably been brought forward by more than a hundred thousand years.¡±


    The baby in his arms did not speak for a long time.


    Wuwuwu!


    He suddenly sobbed violently and started wailing. His tears were like a fountain,


    ¡°Hope? There¡¯s no hope. There was no hope from the start ¡­¡±


    As usual, the stone man plate slowly held the wailing baby in the pram and kept shaking it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    This scene was like a kind father coaxing the baby in his arms.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Countless people looked up at the sky.


    As a logistics team, Nasira and the others were led by a powerful inspector to carry out support work everywhere.


    Oh? ¡± nesera was a little surprised. that¡¯s the ancient leader of the fallen civilization? ¡± The unparalleled Overlord of the Galaxy that could truly dominate everything? This action is too strange.¡±


    The tall man, who was full of a fierce and powerful aura, had a fierce and imposing manner. He was holding a baby, constantly shaking and coaxing it, giving people a strong sense of disharmony.


    ¡°Is that the leader¡¯s child? He seems to be a very special leader.¡± The voices of the other Daoist cultivators from the other teams could be heard.


    ¡°Do things seriously, this is war! Otherwise, be careful or you¡¯ll lose your life.¡± At the side, an ancient patrol envoy was leading them in a battle. He said with a fighting spirit, ¡± this is the final battle of our civilization. If we win, we can all transcend and have a real future, heading toward the path of level 10!


    Everyone¡¯s spirits were immediately lifted.


    there¡¯s still hope for the losers ¡­ This is what our leader told us.¡± The patrol looked up at the sky with a Worshipful expression. this is the final battle. Even if we have to give up everything, even our lives, we have to obtain victory. The man known as the king of time will lead us to defeat the blue abyss divine territory and walk to the end!


    yes, the Abyssal Blue divine territory has also taken out their final trump card. A hundred weak tenth-tier beings. This number is simply terrifying and unimaginable. We must kill our way out of this predicament!


    They had no idea what was about to happen.


    Just like they said, he had woken them up into a dream.


    ¡°That baby ¡­¡± Someone asked.


    The patrol envoy smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s said that he¡¯s the king of time¡¯s younger brother. Because he had to do something very evil and stop the king¡¯s plan, he was imprisoned by the king of time and had his power sealed, turning into an infant ¡­ It is said that even he has become childish. Many people have seen the baby cry from time to time, and the king is coaxing him like a father.¡±


    Everyone looked up.


    It was a very strange scene to hold and care for a baby, but it gave people a feeling of extreme love.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue the battle.¡± This patrol envoy continued to lead everyone forward.


    Reinymansky raised his head slightly and looked at the extremely mysterious man. He also felt that it was strange.

 Chapter 1094

    ?


    1094 Chapter 1102-taking action


    ¡°This fellow is carrying a baby. It¡¯s a little strange.¡± Xu Zhi looked up and saw the leader of the fallen civilization in ancient times, the existence of the blue abyss clan who had raised the three great heavenly Lords.


    Although he did not know the true truth of the secret.


    He didn¡¯t know how the war would break out in the future, but he had a feeling that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed.


    Life forms at their level would always have some sort of premonition. Furthermore, Xu Zhi had cultivated in quantum martial arts-the multiverse technique. He had assimilated the matter of the world and had an even sharper sense.


    ¡°As expected, something is about to happen?¡±


    Xu Zhi lowered his head and followed the large group of supporters around him. He muttered to himself, ¡± this is an unimaginably huge catastrophe. I wonder how serious the situation is.


    ¡°In any case, I¡¯ll first preserve myself and then go see the extent of the calamity.¡± He had a strong urge to improve his strength, and he silently sensed the improvement of his main body.


    With a large amount of resources and his lifespan exhausted, Xu Zhi lowered his head and read out a number silently.


    Fusion of soul and flesh 64%


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the bloody battlefield of the entire universe.


    Mengmei¡¯s entire body was emitting an evil black aura. She was still killing everywhere, and she had already become a part of the scenery.


    Both the Azure abyss divine territory and the fallen civilization were still holding back. Who would have thought that the true high-level combat power of the other side would not be able to hold back and attack the disaster of the witch¡¯s night?


    However, when the third one, who was weaker than a level 10, fell in her hands, and she began to attack the fourth fallen civilization existence, an ancient fallen civilization existence finally couldn¡¯t hold back.


    A powerful Supreme Being walked out of the blue mist.


    ¡°Brutal and willful, these evil and chaotic creatures! Logically speaking, it should be a random attack. However, after killing an existence from the Azure abyss Divine Domain and two of us, you still want to kill a third?¡±


    He was very angry.


    Of the four existences, three of them had attacked the people of the fallen civilization and killed a large number of investigators. Could it be that the sorceress girl was from the fallen civilization?


    Was this demoness blind?


    There were so many people from the Azure abyss divine territory, yet they couldn¡¯t see it?


    At this time, the weaker level 10 cultivators on the battlefield were basically Ordinary Level 10 cultivators with 30% Dao seed fusion.


    Many of them had seized other people¡¯s ¡± Dao seeds ¡± and walked on the path of others who were ten levels weaker. It was not their own cultivation system and was not compatible with it, causing their cultivation depth to be extremely slow. This was why the degree of fusion was so low, and they might even be stuck for the rest of their lives.


    On the other hand, this one had already fused 72% of it, and its combat strength was on a completely different level.


    His entire body was already surrounded by all kinds of Dao patterns, giving people a sense of compatibility with the universe. Going against him was equivalent to going against the entire world.


    His body was as tall as a mountain.


    His body was covered in blue crystals, and upon closer inspection, he was actually covered in pieces of salt crystals.


    it¡¯s the seventh Generation leader of the fallen civilization, the ancient universe giant known as the master of the sea star sector. He¡¯s still alive! In the distance, an investigator in charge of logistics cried out in alarm.


    it¡¯s said that this being¡¯s cultivation was extremely slow because of its huge size. However, it was a little lacking in the first place. Later, it used the cloud Star Dao fruit to pry open the path to level nine and complete the perfect Dao Foundation. It¡¯s a truly powerful and weak level ten!


    Countless fallen civilizations quickly recognized the identity of this ancient existence.


    A terrifying existence with such a physique might cultivate slowly, but once he broke through, it would be difficult for him to be a match for anyone of the same rank.


    Moreover, it was said that not only were they large in size, but their bloodline was also not weak. It was considered a relatively high-grade bloodline. Their bodies constantly produced crystals, which were a special sealing material.


    ¡°You, are you also a legendary young Magus?¡± The cute girl had completely lost her mind, and her eyes were filled with red brutality. evil light, cover the dawn!


    BOOM!


    His Dao art exploded.


    ¡°Suppress!¡±


    The crystals all over the body of the Lord of the oceanic star sector turned into a rain of crystals that covered the sky and the earth.


    as an undying evil being, an evil collective of emotions, my ability is the best against you. As long as I suppress and seal you, the disaster will be completely removed.


    Pa!


    The magic staff hit the crystal hard, and the crystal that covered the sky gradually turned black.


    The Lord of the oceanic star region frowned slightly and said with a serious expression, ¡± ¡®As expected, if I don¡¯t let you continue like this, it will be troublesome if you continue to absorb the resentment here ¡­ The side effects of joining the fallen civilization¡¯s evil emotion extraordinary system are really great, but I¡¯m actually the one who has to solve the trouble they caused.¡±


    ¡°Seal!¡±


    He made his move, and the entire world seemed to have frozen.


    At this moment, even Mengmei was frozen in place. Crystals came from all directions and covered her fiercely. In an instant, she was sealed in a frozen Amber, unable to move.


    BOOM!


    At the last moment when this existence was about to seal the cute girl, an immortal of the Azure abyss divine territory completely descended and attacked the other party in the back.


    ¡°As expected, you were waiting for this moment!¡±


    This Lord of the oceanic star region had sealed the cute little girl. His face was pale, and it was obvious that he had used all his strength. The price was definitely not low. However, this kind of sneak attack was protected by another powerful existence.


    This existence slowly walked out and blocked the sea star region¡¯s master with a sneer. you¡¯ve been hiding for so long, haven¡¯t you? wasn¡¯t it so that our people would appear and launch a sneak attack? ¡±


    ¡­


    The cute girl was sealed.


    The players ¡®scalps went numb.


    ¡°What the f * ck?¡±


    ¡°So ruthless?¡±


    ¡°Mengmei, you¡¯ve killed several existences at the tenth level! It¡¯s done in one go?¡±


    ¡°You have to know that this evil and weird thing is the most difficult to deal with! I¡¯m immune to energy absorption, and with the crazy undying rebirth, I feel that even if I have overwhelming combat power, it will take a long time to tire him out. But now ¡­¡±


    he just so happens to be able to restrain the weird attribute. There¡¯s no other way. Sealing him is the best choice.


    ¡°Moreover, he is indeed strong!¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone took a deep breath.


    He felt that Mengmei had finally died of old age.


    He was still stalling for time before he died. He had done his part in the dark and completed his mission perfectly.


    ¡°It should be about time for di Qi, right?¡±


    ¡°Di Qi? It has already disappeared.¡±


    Their scalps tingled at alchemy monarch¡¯s words, and they quickly asked the racer of Mount Haruna.


    Very soon, the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s reply made their scalps tingle.¡¯Why are you asking me? I don¡¯t even know where di Qi is in my inner world. I only know that he¡¯s madly squeezing me to produce a lot of strange bloodline plug-ins. I¡¯m about to die!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s scalp went numb as they looked at the battlefield where Supreme universe existences were fighting everywhere. They had a strong sense of strangeness.


    Where did he go?


    Could it be that he had already sneaked into the enemy¡¯s camp and started his underground study work? After all, the racer of Mount Haruna had been producing spare parts like crazy. Could it be that they had already started to learn from him?


    ¡°Where are the three pillar gods?¡± someone else asked.


    the three pillar gods are still devouring madly. I heard that the battlefields at the bottom are about to fall.


    Everyone was slightly shocked. Had he gone to such an extent of stealing? These three pillar gods were still shameless, madly making a fortune in silence.


    the three pillar gods are all idiots. They don¡¯t even want to help out with the work. They¡¯re eating crazily and trying to save the Buddhist believers. They¡¯re simply shameless. Some people were furious.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Carolyn?¡±


    Carolyn has also disappeared. She brought the heaven¡¯s path piano with her, but it feels like she¡¯s only observing in the dark. After all, she¡¯s different from the three pillar gods, di Qi. There¡¯s no need for her to do anything in the dark.


    Everyone secretly assessed that they had delayed as much as they could, so they just had to wait for these big shots to see if they could make a name for themselves.


    However, they soon realized that they were wrong.


    He had thought that di Qi would observe in secret, but who knew that he would directly descend on that piece of land.


    ¡°Barbarian Aboriginals, you dare to suppress my subjects?¡± A vast and distant voice rang out, directly descending upon the entire land.


    All existences turned their heads to look.


    He was stunned on the spot.


    He had just suppressed the witch¡¯s night, and now another one came?


    Our war is so intense, why are there so many mysterious beings coming one after another?


    ¡°This voice says that this witch is one of his people. Could it also be the witch¡¯s night? Was it also the existence of the ancient Joss flame¡¯s thinking system? This civilization might be more mysterious than we thought!¡±


    Whoosh.


    An ancient Emperor with indomitable spirit.


    He wore a dragon robe and a crown on his head. As he walked over, it was as if the entire universe was his territory and all the living beings in the world were his people.


    All the players were shocked, and their hearts were numb and trembling.


    Di Qi, you just walked out?


    No one could react for a moment.


    They had done an analysis of di Qi¡¯s personality.


    Usually, di Qi would hide in the dark to observe, study, and study. There was only one reason why he could be so dignified. After a simple look, he felt that it was just so-so:


    He didn¡¯t treat the weaker tenth level people as humans. He felt that if he could fight alone, he could fight a group of them.

 Chapter 1095

    ?


    1095 Chapter 1105-Emperor


    ¡°Outer-realm barbarians, you actually dare to seal my people?¡±


    Di Qi roared.


    The entire starry sky was filled with Thunder, and a powerful divine sense spread out in all directions like an electromagnetic explosion.


    Everyone¡¯s divine soul was shaken, and they were dumbfounded.


    Even those top weaker tenth level beings were stunned.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    her entire body is also filled with traces of Joss flames. Her body and figure are very similar to the final witch of the witch¡¯s night just now. She has round deer eyes!


    The experts from all directions were stunned on the spot.


    They had just finished off one of the troublesome characters of the witch¡¯s night, and now another one was up?


    This dark catastrophe called the witch¡¯s night, was this a wheel battle between the existences of catastrophe?


    After all, they couldn¡¯t be blamed for thinking that di Qi might be a Joss flame creature.


    Di Qi was also using the modified version of the nine revolutions mysterious art to cover Meng Mei¡¯s incense dragon vein and form energy absorption.


    The natural scent of incense on his body was extremely thick.


    The previous cute girl had also used the nine revolutions mysterious art, which was extremely similar to Thunder, making them think that it was the birth of a second new creature that gathered evil emotions.


    but since it¡¯s a gathering of evil emotions, why isn¡¯t there any dirty dark aura? ¡±


    They raised their heads, feeling that this was an unprecedented strangeness.


    ¡°You guys, want to come at me together?¡±


    Di Qi turned around, looked at them coldly, then took a big step forward.


    Bang!


    He flew across the void and walked towards the cute girl who was suppressed by the blue crystal.


    ¡°Not good! He wants to unseal the evil demoness!¡±


    The sea star region master¡¯s face was pale as he roared.


    He had used all his strength to seal the other party. If the seal was removed, he would not have the strength to seal it a second time in a short time.


    The expressions of the experts from the fallen civilization and the Azure abyss Divine Domain changed.


    Although they were fighting each other, they had already paid a great price to seal it, so they would not release it.


    Once released, the witch¡¯s night would spread again, killing both sides would not be a good thing for either side.


    ¡°Stop him first!¡±


    Their faces turned cold.


    ¡°Ta!¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s body was ethereal and invisible as he flew across the sky. Divine light condensed and his eyes were emotionless. Divine patterns of laws hung down with brilliant light, as if he was the only Emperor of the Universe in the world.


    ¡°Boom boom boom!¡±


    Countless attacks came.


    Di Qi seemed to be living in another dimension. For a moment, he was ethereal and no attack could be stacked.


    Dao Arts and energy were all absorbed by him.


    Physical attacks and all kinds of punches and kicks actually passed through his body as if he was an illusion.


    He climbed higher and higher, getting closer and closer to the blue crystal where the cute girl was sealed.


    ¡°What is this phenomenon?¡±


    In the distance, the patrols who were fighting all over the place looked at the center of the battle in shock.


    BOOM!


    In an instant, all the weaker tenth level existences burst out with an all-out attack.


    However, in the battles between those weaker than level 10, several ancient existences who had stepped into the great Dao attacked together, but this existence was not injured at all!


    All the weaker level 10 beings were in disbelief. What kind of creature was this? any attack would be rendered ineffective.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    The giant venomous snake¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. no attack can land on him. Could it be that he can¡¯t attack? ¡±


    An existence weaker than a tenth-tier seemed to have the same idea. He rushed forward and said, ¡± if the others can¡¯t hit you, it means that you can¡¯t attack the others!


    ¡°What?¡±


    Di Qi slowly waved his fist.


    Bang!


    The space shattered like a bubble.


    A fist landed on the face of the young tenth-level master.


    It was as if 10 earths had crashed into the nose of this weak tenth level being. The terrifying force spread out and swept through his entire body.


    Under this earth-shattering punch, this weak level 10 was directly crushed into pieces.


    The physical matter of his body scattered in all directions, becoming the most basic particles in the universe.


    The energy and matter of his soul turned into countless electromagnetic waves and particle waves, which exploded rapidly like a super magnetic storm.


    BOOM!


    It was like a super-small-scale energy level explosion, turning into a beautiful great Dao firework.


    This weak tenth level suddenly came to life again, and his eyes trembled in disbelief. one punch destroyed one-tenth of my soul and flesh cell Soul brand. Ten more punches ¡­ I will die.¡±


    If there was an evil attribute that tainted the wound of the great Dao and prevented him from ¡®reincarnating from a drop of blood¡¯, he would have died completely from that punch!


    Di Qi gave him a cold look and strode forward,


    weaklings of the outer-realm barbarians, I have no interest in you. You should be glad that bloodlines are the foundation of the building of extraordinariness. Your bloodlines are too weak and have not been matched ¡­ The further you go, the bigger the gap will be. Although there are geniuses in you barbaric lands from beyond the heavens, there are no talents without bloodlines.¡±


    We¡¯re natives?


    They stared blankly at the universe Emperor who walked past them, and their pupils suddenly widened. we, an ancient and Supreme civilization that has crossed the endless Galaxy, are actually natives? ¡±


    The surrounding ten-level weaklings revealed a look of horror, shock, and anger.


    How could their bloodlines not match?


    Their bloodlines were a serious match, and they complemented each other!


    However, most of their bloodlines were strength-type, elemental-type, and a combination of traditional elements. They were considered average. After all, 98% of the huge lifeforms in the universe had bloodlines of this type ¡­


    What kind of dark evil creature was this?


    They had no idea what they were fighting.


    The strongest bloodlines they had ever seen were the time bloodline, the incense system, and the iron system. They thought these three bloodlines were the strongest, but they didn¡¯t know that they weren¡¯t the Orthodox combat-type bloodlines.


    ¡°What are you?¡± Someone asked in shock. They had almost forgotten that they were in the middle of the battlefield, where the Allied forces of the two vast universes were fighting each other.


    This scene had completely shocked their view of the universe and made them question their own Dao.


    ¡°Ta ta ta!¡±


    Di Qi walked towards Meng Mei¡¯s ice sculpture without stopping her,


    ¡°The Joss flame bloodline that is immune to energy absorption and the quantum Dodge of physical attacks are enough to cause the double physical and energy attacks to be almost impossible to hit.


    ¡®Even if I manage to cross these two barriers, the nine revolutions mysterious Art¡¯s healing effect will instantly heal me when the attacks land on my body. Just the perfect combination of these three bloodlines is enough to make me an unkillable monster that can destroy everything ¡­¡¯ Are you clear? Stop doing meaningless things.¡±


    ¡°This ¡­ This?¡±


    The strength that di Qi had displayed and the contemptuous words he had said had pushed them to an unimaginable level.


    In their eyes, any one of the bloodlines he had mentioned was a bloodline that surpassed all other heaven-defying bloodlines.


    To be able to obtain one of them was already unimaginable.


    And now, they were all stacked on the same existence?


    In their eyes, this was a weak possibility that could not have appeared in the billions of years of history of the ancient universe!


    The possibility of this happening was far too low.


    How could they have run into each other by chance?


    Immune to energy absorption, physical quantum dodging ¡­ These two bloodlines were the perfect combination of both? Unless it was man-made, there was no other possibility!


    double immunity. This is the second terrifying creature of the witch¡¯s night. I wonder which dimensional space it descended from ¡­ All of them were waiting in formation.


    They clearly knew that if this man dressed as a universe Emperor got close to unsealing that demoness and absorbed her power, he would possess that filthy Dao injury attribute that would make it impossible for them to heal their wounds. It would be a terrifying thing.


    In the worst case scenario, all the weak Level-10 present, and even the civilizations of both sides, might be completely annihilated by this existence. After all, their attacks would be completely useless.


    the witch¡¯s night was a disaster caused by you guys from the Azure abyss divine territory! At the side, a weak Level-10 existence from the fallen civilization had a change in expression. you actually dare to taint such an evil civilization system. The consequences of your actions will be difficult for even you to bear!


    this catastrophe of the Demonesses is too great. It¡¯s beyond the imagination of all existences. The voice of a tenth-tier weakling turned serious.


    They didn¡¯t believe that there were such real bloodline creatures.


    They believed that this was a creature formed by the dark emotions of all the Daoists. According to the Supreme bloodline of the Daoists ¡®fear and expectation, the life formed by the thought Convergence also had this power.


    These were the few heaven-defying extraordinary bloodlines that he had fantasized about. It was impossible for them to appear in reality.


    Even further away, Rus¡¯s scalp went numb.


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not an illusion, it¡¯s a real existence!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes ¡­ The high-dimensional civilization that is the center of the universe!¡±


    He was the only one who knew some of the truth.


    It was as if he could see a behemoth in the shadows slowly pull open its curtain and reveal its ferocious fangs.


    Back then, his descendant had told him not to provoke them. The heaven-defying Buddhist civilization was just a small faction. Now, as expected, another existence had emerged from behind the scenes ¡­


    He was roaring in his heart, and he had the urge to immediately retreat and leave the battlefield.


    ¡°As expected, the previous descendant didn¡¯t lie to me. Reinymansky hid too deeply back then. I can¡¯t imagine his background and the dimensions he came into contact with!


    These three were a perfect fit! How could it be a naturally evolved extraordinary bloodline? It¡¯s those ancient existences who came into contact with the ultimate place of the universe, the court of Quietus. In the ancient times, they evolved into the bloodlines of species, until today.¡±


    He kept stumbling back in a panic, looking at the cold-eyed universe Emperor who had a domineering aura that overlooked the world.


    He was the only one who knew the terrifying truth behind this.

 Chapter 1096

    ?


    1096 Face it


    He took a deep breath and retreated silently.


    Even though Ryus was an ordinary incomplete rank-9, he was weaker than a rank-10. His huge body allowed him to cross over to that realm and fight.


    However, he was only 1 to 3% weaker than level 10, and he had barely made it. This was not something he could interfere with.


    ¡°The court of Quietus. These unfathomably powerful bloodlines are definitely extraordinary bloodlines that have evolved from the court of Quietus!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ryus gasped.


    Nature naturally had its own miracles.


    The birth of life had always been a miracle with an extremely low probability.


    However, the probability of a transcendent bloodline appearing was too low. Nature had no rules and no rules, so the advantages of directional evolution were unimaginable!


    Just like hybrid rice, the yield of naturally evolved rice was too low. After what humans believed to be directional evolution and screening, wild rice that was hundreds of thousands of years old would immediately appear.


    as long as it¡¯s a powerful and knowledgeable person, according to the laws of the universe and the laws of evolution, they can evolve from a single cell in the ocean. The transcendent life that can appear is definitely extraordinary and divine!


    this ¡­ Ryus¡¯s pupils shrank, and a strong sense of fear suppressed his entire body. the dimension where such a civilization exists is already unimaginable. The origin of life is indeed the center of the universe!


    After seeing di Qi¡¯s exaggerated combat strength, he began to want to retreat, feeling that the situation would become very serious.


    His little trick had been discovered by the players, and many of them scoffed.


    the ancestor of this giant octopus is a wretched one, completely different from the honest giant octopus. I¡¯m afraid he has already found out where di Qi came from through the information in the court of Quietus.


    wait, he¡¯s running away. Why don¡¯t we contact him secretly and absorb this bumpkin octopus to join our Asura path¡¯s camp? ¡±


    They looked at the giant octopus with great interest.


    Although he was a country bumpkin, his combat power was much stronger than that of Mengmei.


    Mengmei looked very strong, but now, she was not fighting on her own. She was just a weird God of incense in human skin.


    If this giant octopus was included in the path of Asura, it would greatly increase the power of the players and become the number one fighter.


    brothers, send someone to secretly communicate with him. Tell him that we can be merciful and bring him into the city.


    ¡°???¡±


    I¡¯m in the universe and just got off the Flying Ship. I¡¯m planning to recruit a Supreme existence of the universe Dao to play with.


    The players also began to move excitedly, secretly approaching the panicking Ryus of the bode octopus clan.


    ¡­


    At the top of the sky, on the command platform of the battlefield.


    The stone man disc looked down at the entire battlefield, frowning at di Qi, who had appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°A variable.¡±


    The baby, who was already in despair, suddenly laughed with great interest. He opened his mouth excitedly and said, ¡± ¡°A variable! Look, there¡¯s a change!¡±


    The baby¡¯s eyes were burning as he commented, ¡± ¡°Unbelievable! Hehehe ¡­ It was simply unbelievable! Was this the power of incense? Was this the power of thought?


    I think, so I¡¯m here!


    This weak tenth level being was 34% of the tenth level path. It was considered weak among those existences, but he could actually win against someone stronger? They were a hybrid expert condensed by the thoughts of all living beings! His bloodline has gathered the bloodlines that all living beings fear, and he is so powerful that he defies the heavens!¡±


    They also thought that it was a creature condensed from incense, and that it did not exist in reality.


    Each of these bloodlines was stronger than the bloodlines in their Azure abyss divine territory. How could they exist in reality and match together perfectly?


    The stone person dish¡¯s expression changed slightly. 34% on the path of being a tenth level weaker is indeed very low. However, there are countless tenth level Venerables and tenth level weaklings here, yet they can¡¯t do anything to him.


    This realm didn¡¯t seem high, but if a player was here, they would be shocked.


    34% weaker by 10 levels, how many days had di Qi been here?


    It had only been two to three hundred years.


    In other words, di Qi had integrated his four transcendent bloodlines and sublimated them to the fifth great Dao bloodline. In such a short time, he had reached this level. If he was given 1000 years, wouldn¡¯t he be 100% weaker than a level 10 demon beast?


    It was an unimaginable speed.


    One had to know that all the weaker tenth level cultivators present had spent at least tens of thousands of years to reach this level.


    ¡°A variable.¡± The baby laughed.


    The stone person dish¡¯s expression was very calm. the system of the incense civilization is indeed mysterious ¡­ The witch¡¯s night, the terrifying existence of all life¡¯s negative and dark emotions, came one after another, it was indeed very scary ¡­ However, even though this existence¡¯s bloodline seemed to be heaven-defying, he could still be suppressed.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The baby said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve underestimated the weak tenth level of this era.¡± The stone man disc looked down. the other party is only 34% of the weak tenth-level path. Although it¡¯s very heaven-defying, the other party¡¯s energy level is hundreds or thousands of times higher than his. His absolute power can break through all so-called defenses.


    ¡­


    Below.


    Countless rank-10 Dao cultivators made their moves.


    I can¡¯t save that demoness for him. It¡¯ll be bad if he obtains her evil, corrosive, and dark attributes. One of the existences looked coldly at the Azure abyss divine territory opposite him. the witch¡¯s night is coming. Let¡¯s first defeat the catastrophe of the witch¡¯s night before fighting ¡­ Otherwise, we¡¯ll suffer too great of a loss if we¡¯re tied down and left alone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The existences all spoke.


    The attack of this disaster of dark thoughts had disrupted everyone¡¯s plans, and they had to start dealing with it.


    Or maybe it was just like what Bhikkhu had said, the witch¡¯s night was extremely terrifying, evil, and destructive. The system of magic girls in ancient times had fallen just like that ¡­ They didn¡¯t think much of it at the time, but now they knew the horror brought by this disaster.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The existences immediately joined forces.


    A black-robed old man from the Azure abyss Divine Domain who was a powerful rank ten expert said, ¡± there¡¯s a limit to his energy immunity absorption. It¡¯ll be enough as long as I break through the upper limit in one go.


    Another golden bronze statue that was as tall and sturdy as a mountain and as perfectly sculpted said, ¡± his quantum Dodge is to disperse his body into particles to avoid attacks ¡­ However, I can sense that he has a core body, which is his vital point.¡±


    Di Qi gave a faint smile, hands clasped behind his back as he looked at these existences.


    Their standards were indeed high. Although their bloodlines weren¡¯t strong, their aptitude and talent weren¡¯t low.


    Mother Earth¡¯s dragon vein incense absorption naturally had a limit, this was not surprising.


    The so-called quantum Dodge was an improved cultivation method he had learned from ¡± carefree travel ¡± and integrated it into the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    The main Meridian of quantum martial arts was the main body, the quantum clone.


    Usually, the main body would hide in the dark and fight with the quantum battle body. The quantum battle body had all kinds of amazing physical characteristics of quantum.


    At this time, he made some improvements. His quantum clone had already become an enlarged ¡®true body of Pangu¡¯, while his main body was hiding in the true body of Pangu.


    The Pangu true body, on the other hand, possessed the characteristics of the quantum combat body, which meant that it could travel freely and perform quantum division to Dodge.


    ¡®However, the real body of Pangu can travel freely because it¡¯s a quantum battle body ¡­ And the tiny true form of the true body of Pangu is indeed impossible to Dodge. This is indeed a vital point.¡± Di Qi smiled. He had wanted to challenge the three celestial Venerables, but he didn¡¯t expect that they would see through him and find the possibility to defeat his three perfect extraordinary bloodlines.

 Chapter 1097

    ?


    1097 The real monster


    To be able to find a flaw that could possibly defeat him in such a short period of time, even di Qi could not help but sigh with emotion at the wisdom and vision of this group of universe Daoists. They were indeed extraordinary.


    Di Qi stood still and looked at the group of weak level 10 Dao cultivators. Suddenly, he looked indifferent. if you want to compete with me, then come at me together.


    The great existences of the universe were shrouded in light, Dao patterns spread out, and their gazes were all on di Qi.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    At the bottom level of the battlefield in the distance, the investigators and Dao cultivators also looked over and felt the heavy atmosphere.


    The evil dark power that was gathered on the witch¡¯s night was more terrifying than they had imagined!


    This was a very powerful thinking power in the universe. These monsters that came from the fear of human nature would always appear in the image that they were most afraid of.


    I think, so I am.


    The more one was afraid of something, the more likely something would appear.


    BOOM!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A great ancient existence of the Azure abyss Divine Domain cut through the void, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect such an unexpected existence to appear before the final moment. Shall I take action? ¡±


    ¡°Pampas!¡±


    it¡¯s him! He has actually descended!


    All of the Supreme Council members turned their heads to look, revealing a look of shock as they looked at a short, ugly humanoid child of seven or eight years old. However, no one looked down on him because of his appearance. In fact, they were even afraid of his arrival.


    Everyone knew that in the Supreme Council, pampas was different. He was the only one who existed in a different dimension from the other representatives. He was an expert with the same bloodline as the blue abyss clan.


    Pampas, an ancient name that caused the entire Azure abyss Divine Domain to be in fear.


    It was the ancient supreme ruler of a Super Galaxy 3700000 years ago. It was the ancient prehistoric Overlord ruler of this land before the blue abyss divine territory took control of it. It was an ancient Overlord creature similar to a dinosaur. It had once dominated this land 375 years ago.


    He had previously been sleeping in the ancient starry ruins of the ¡®mihill¡¯s dark forest¡¯. He had been awakened by the celestial Lords of the three great Blue abyss divine territory and his aging lifespan had been frozen. He had been living in the blue abyss divine territory.


    He was the first member of the blue abyss Supreme Council, an existence that even the three heavenly Lords had to address with honorifics. In that era of invincibility, he was known as the Reaper of the end of civilization, the desperate vortex pampas.


    I didn¡¯t expect that I, the trump card that would directly affect the overall situation of the battle, would directly descend. Pampas descended from the illusionary figure and only said a few words.


    He was 1.3 meters tall as an ordinary person. This child was sitting on a golden carved throne, and his fingertips were supporting a huge planet as large as earth, spinning at high speed.


    Hu Lu Lu-


    A planet was spinning at high speed on his index finger, like a top.


    In his eyes, the terrifying astronomical scene of spinning a planet was as simple as a student spinning a basketball on a school basketball court.


    It was just that he was 1.3 meters tall, and he was sitting on a throne. His fingertips were spinning a huge and vast planet, and the difference in size was like a bacteria lifting the Himalayas.


    ¡°You¡¯re affecting me from playing with my toys.¡± Pampas revealed a look of dissatisfaction that only a child would have. He sat on the throne. tell me, how should I beat you to death? ¡±


    ¡°This place of yours, isn¡¯t very useful?¡±


    Di Qi pointed at his own head, a trace of pity flashing across his eyes.


    Pampas ¡®expression instantly froze.


    Di Qi, however, gradually revealed a playful look and looked up. however, you spin the entire planet on your fingertips and call it a toy? I originally thought that this desolate land was filled with some low-level Aboriginals who only had a cultivation level but no corresponding powerful combat strength. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a child with a good bloodline and talent. Finally, there¡¯s someone that I like, someone who can take a beating.¡±


    The expressions of the ancient existences of the Azure abyss Divine Domain changed completely.


    Pampas hated it the most when others said that there was something wrong with his brain. He hated it the most when others said that he was a child. In an instant, he had mentioned both.


    This ancient existence was said to be the mutated offspring of two powerful Daoists of that era. In order to continue the bloodline of the new race, they gave birth to a mutated offspring. In the end, pampas ¡®mutated bloodline was too powerful.


    He had absorbed all of his parents ¡®energy the moment he was born, and had become a powerful weak ninth-rank combatant. He had been born a Saint, and in less than ten years, he had broken through to the ninth-rank.


    However, due to his mutated bloodline being too strong and deformed, he had a fatal defect, causing pampas ¡®brain and intelligence to be at the level of an ordinary child.


    Day after day, he grew up under the care of his parents. As pampas grew stronger, he could still control his own power when he woke up. But gradually, his passive sleep produced terrifying cosmic phenomena. One day, when he woke up, his sleeping breathing had already killed his parents.


    Without the care of his parents, he was a cruel tyrant in the ancient universe 370000 years ago.


    He asked countless civilizations to make him happy, tell him stories, and find him interesting toys. If they were unwilling, they would be killed.


    This was 3.7 million years ago, the Reaper of the end, the desperate vortex pampas ¡­ The story.


    ¡°According to the statistics from the exploration of the ancient ruins, the number of high-leveled civilizations in that era was 30% less than the same period! He destroyed tens of thousands of civilizations by himself. He¡¯s an unimaginable tyrant of the universe.¡± that¡¯s right. a representative of blue abyss said in a low voice, ¡± even the three great celestial Venerables are usually unwilling to order this existence around because of his personality. Carrying out missions will cause too many disasters and disturbances.


    in front of me, this creature of dark emotions from the witch¡¯s night is about to be blown up. Someone said in a low voice. This was an unquestionable answer.


    Oh? ¡± Emperor Qi turned around and smiled. the people from the Azure abyss divine territory have come out. What about the fallen civilization? ¡±


    BOOM!


    A white air tunnel cut through the sky.


    With a sharp sound like a blade cutting through steel, an unimaginable fallen steel divine bird descended. Its brilliance was comparable to the sun and moon, and air currents spurted out. It looked at di Qi and said, ¡±


    if the demoness from before is an evil, brutal, and unconscious demonic creature that kills, you, the demoness, are an imaginary enemy born out of fear.


    you are the manifestation of the fear in the hearts of all Daoists. You have the extraordinary bloodline that all Daoists dream of but can¡¯t exist in reality!


    you look like an Emperor on the outside, but you¡¯re actually the image of fear condensed by all the successful cultivators!


    He said.


    This was the fear in their hearts.


    The young man with the appearance of an Emperor in front of him was a creature formed by the dark fear of more than 100 Daoist cultivators, which represented what they feared most.


    In fact, it might not even be a hundred Dao cultivators anymore. They had absorbed too much fear here, and no one knew how strong they had become.


    ¡°I see. Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    Di Qi replied indifferently and didn¡¯t argue. After all, Mother Earth¡¯s dragon vein formation was indeed lingering around his body. He looked at the steel-reinforced bird in front of him with interest. you¡¯re also very powerful, but you¡¯re not as strong as that child.


    The giant steel bird¡¯s name was Yusa. At this moment, a vein flashed across its forehead.


    There was no doubt that his bloodline was powerful, but it was indeed weaker than pampas¡¯. However, his powerful and brutal strength affected his intelligence.


    Pampas ¡®current brain and his clear mind was already a miracle.


    As a Super Monster with the most destructive bloodline, he could be destroyed if he was not careful.


    fallen civilization, and the blue abyss divine territory, get rid of this guy first. You guys get rid of him. Yusa turned around and looked at pampas with interest. I stared at him ¡­ The final moment has finally come. I want to see how strong the strongest monster of the ancient era is!¡±


    The blue abyss divine territory¡¯s expression also changed slightly, indicating that they would first encircle and annihilate the monster of the witch¡¯s night.


    After all, although pampas was one of their own, his temper was strange and violent. He might even kill his own people.


    The ancient existences didn¡¯t waste any time and started attacking di Qi. All kinds of Daoist Arts flashed, some were thunderous, some were dark, some were divine and some were evil.


    The aura of countless Daoist techniques covered the area.


    This method of fighting was very simple. It was to directly break through the upper limit of the other party¡¯s absorption and kill him with absolute power.


    ¡°Swim!¡±


    Di Qi gave a soft cry, then he looked for the weakest spot in the vast wave and absorbed the energy with the Dragon vein.


    Kacha!


    Even so, his skin, which was absorbing energy, was instantly shattered, revealing his red flesh and bones.


    He was severely injured, and his body was quickly divided into countless quantum particles, which wandered around. He dodged a part of the attack, but in the end, he was unable to avoid it, so he forcibly used the nine revolutions mysterious art to resist it and quickly absorb it.


    ¡°So what if we¡¯re imaginary enemies? So what if he was unimaginably powerful? So what if you have countless perfect bloodlines?¡±


    Many existences stood in the void and looked at the enemy that they were most afraid of.


    It had indeed brought them fear.


    That kind of bloodline was so perfect that it could defy the heavens. It simply did not exist in reality.


    but its regenerative ability is very strong. I need to continue bombarding it. An existence raised his hands.


    BOOM!


    Boom ¡­ ¡°Rumble!¡±


    Matter was being dissociated, and space collapsed and caved in like a bubble.


    Even the most powerful and invincible extraordinary bloodline could not resist the pure energy level suppression. If it could not be suppressed, it meant that the energy level was not enough.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    In the endless tearing, di Qi was floating around, shuttling through the gaps and blocking everything. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re only at this level and have such scattered strength, I¡¯m really disappointed.¡±


    The ancient being in the shape of the divine steel bird suddenly shook his head and said, ¡± the bombardment of this energy is enough to kill everything. Even if you are an evil thought, it is enough to obliterate you. Even I would be injured and on the verge of death by this concentrated fire.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    In the next moment, weaker level ten mantras attacked from all directions, covering the sky and the earth.


    ¡°The Daluo heaven Sutra.¡±


    However, in the blink of an eye, di Qi had opened up an invisible golden umbrella, on which were countless golden bloodline plug-ins.


    Countless weaker level 10 cultivators who were watching felt a familiar bloodline aura on it. This ancient umbrella seemed to cover the entire universe. In an instant, it found the gaps and weaknesses of all mantras and gently spread them out.


    ¡°That¡¯s my Daoist magic!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my martial arts!¡±


    An umbrella swept across the sky!


    It shot out and absorbed all the mantras.


    When everyone saw this scene, they were dumbfounded, as if they had seen a ghost. This terrifying creature with dark emotions was indeed beyond common sense. He was actually learning everyone¡¯s cultivation technique.


    It was as if pampas wasn¡¯t the most terrifying. The one in front of them was the real monster.


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s not a living thing. It¡¯s a monster formed from the fear in our hearts! How terrifying, how invincible, and how exaggerated it is!¡±


    In the distance, Yuan Yuan was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1098

    ?


    1098 Chapter 1108-again?


    This was the transcendent system that they cultivated.


    Even though they did not have extraordinary bloodlines, they had already condensed their Dao seeds because of the ultimate Dao that they had been pursuing with their blood and sweat.


    But what were they looking at?


    Their mantras, bloodlines, systems ¡­ They were all showing signs of being similar to their opponents.


    Although they only had a preliminary familiar outline, they all found the flaws in their mantras and dodged, accommodated, and bounced away with extremely uncanny skills.


    All the Daoist cultivators present turned into statues.


    ¡°This is impossible ¡­ It was impossible ¡­ What kind of evil monster is this? it can actually learn our abilities ¡­¡±


    he learned our cultivation technique and knew our fighting style. He dodged it perfectly ¡­


    However, this unbelievable scene had really happened.


    This evil creature that was formed by their emotions was simply an imaginary enemy that was formed by their most fearful emotions of darkness. It had all the powers that they feared.


    Possessing a perfect and invincible extraordinary bloodline ¡­


    He could learn all of their bloodline battle techniques ¡­


    This kind of enemy was like a monster that he had only seen in his dream. It was hard to imagine, especially the resistance just now. It was simply a rare scene in the world.


    ¡°This is the Daluo heaven Sutra,¡±


    Di Qi stood in the deep blue universe with his hands behind his back, holding a large golden umbrella high up. It was covered in golden light, as if he was the only Emperor in the world.


    no matter how huge the mixed forces are, if they are not twisted into a rope, they are just a bunch of scattered soldiers. As long as we learn from them one by one, find their flaws, and defeat them one by one, we will be fine ¡­


    Di Qi slowly raised the large parasol, and their familiar Daoist spells revolved around it, shining brightly.


    It gave people a mixed feeling of the great Dao, encompassing everything, covering the entire primeval universe, and a majestic feeling of having the world under its control.


    if you all cultivate extraordinary bloodlines, each of you will be different and it will be difficult to learn. However, your bloodlines are mostly the same, and there are only a few common types.


    Hearing these words, regardless of whether it was the steel bird-like unparalleled existence, Yusa, or the other cultivators, they all turned into statues and remained silent.


    Only pampas was still looking at di Qi with interest. A planet was spinning in the distance, staring at di Qi. It seemed that this monster of the witch¡¯s night was much more interesting than he had imagined. He was eager to try.


    Yu sa slowly flapped his wings and stared at di Qi with his sharp eagle-like eyes. He said straightforwardly, I need you to work together. The catastrophe of the witch¡¯s night is much bigger than I thought. I can¡¯t defeat him alone.


    The moment these words fell, all of the investigators revealed a hint of shock.


    Who was Yu sa?


    The cosmic dream demon that was known to be able to pierce through galaxies and galaxies like billions of galaxies was known as the ¡°God above gods, Yusha.¡±


    Every time he flapped his wings, he would set off an electromagnetic storm that would bring about electromagnetic residual effects that lasted for tens of thousands of years.


    As one of the strongest trump cards of the fallen civilization, Yusha, who was known to have the strongest bloodline, was publicly acknowledged by countless people to be undefeatable. His bloodline was incomparably terrifying and was known to be the ¡®divine¡¯ bloodline closest to the Azure abyss divine territory.


    Previously, the [ bloodline stimulation potion ] sold in the fallen civilization mall, the forbidden drug that Daoists used to stimulate the evolution of their bloodline, was the bloodline talent energy extracted from his body.


    However, even a monster like this, known as the God above gods, Yusa, who had unbelievable potential, claimed that he couldn¡¯t beat a weak tenth-tier monster with only 34% fusion?


    Even such an unparalleled existence was defeated by a stronger opponent?


    This was something that Supreme overlords like them would never dare to imagine in their long lives. Their bloodlines had always allowed the weak to fight against the strong.


    ¡°How is this possible? this is an existence known as the God of gods! What was the God of gods? It means that to him, the difference between us ordinary Daoists is like the difference between mortals and gods!¡±


    is this the second generation of ultimate Demonesses who came after countless despairing darkness condensed during the witch¡¯s night? ¡±


    what kind of monster is this?!


    damn it, the final battle between our two universal extraordinary Alliance¡¯s Galactic Civilizations was actually stopped because of the dark tide of the witch¡¯s night.


    All of the Dao cultivators ¡®faces turned ugly. This was simply an invincible nightmare. As expected of the great horror of the convergence of thoughts, it was a nightmare that had been projected into reality.


    you¡¯re saying that our Azure abyss divine territory and the fallen civilization can only stop this great calamity if we join forces? ¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think it¡¯s funny,¡±


    Yusa laughed and flicked his wings. perhaps you think that we only need a small number of people to kill the other party, but the losses will definitely be too great. Why don¡¯t we do our best and organize this calamity in one go?


    ¡°You should know that it¡¯s very difficult for truly invincible existences to fight against each other. We might be severely injured by the witch¡¯s night. This is something neither of us wants to see, and we might even be destroyed.


    Moreover, the other party was still getting stronger and learning at a crazy rate ¡­ Didn¡¯t you notice? He didn¡¯t put up any resistance against our attacks in the beginning, but now he¡¯s learning and growing at a rapid pace. He¡¯s already starting to become troublesome, and we can¡¯t let him go on like this.¡±


    The surroundings became completely serious.


    the enemy¡¯s power is terrifying. I want you to gather all your power. Yusha turned around and started explaining their strategy. I¡¯ll be in charge of defeating him. You guys help me seal him. He¡¯s obviously a terrifying undead dark creature. It¡¯s very difficult to kill him ¡­ Join forces with me to help the sea star region master.¡±


    The surrounding people had solemn expressions. They had to deal with the witch¡¯s night first.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see how powerful you are.¡±


    Di Qi said indifferently, ¡± your power seems to be no different from the other level 10 weaklings. In fact. your power is only a quarter of theirs ¡­ Are you a creature with only one bloodline? But how is this possible? a creature with only one bloodline can¡¯t reach such a realm.¡±


    ¡°Or is it because your life form is too special? Only one bloodline could exist, so you could only integrate the bloodline of five people of the same race? However, is it really possible to merge five people of the same race?¡± Di Qi continued to analyze. The universe was too vast, and it was not surprising that it had some strange life forms.


    very good. My name has resounded through the world for hundreds of thousands of years. This is the first time someone has expressed indifference to this name. Yusa¡¯s entire body was emitting bright red flames. He transformed into a berserk meteor as he leaped over. it¡¯s indeed impossible for the current me to defeat you ¡­ However, I have the power of a ¡®God¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°God?¡± Di Qi frowned.


    God or whatever, it was too laughable.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how powerful ¡®God¡¯ is. I¡¯m invincible.¡± Yu sa ruthlessly pounced over, but he was instantly sent flying by di Qi.


    Di Qi sent his opponent flying and couldn¡¯t help but frown. He was too weak.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    Yusa was continuously sent flying, his life on the verge of death. His entire body was drenched in blood, and his consciousness was actually gradually blurring.


    In the distance, the player who was standing next to big octopus Ryus in the fallen civilization¡¯s camp could not help but shout when he saw this scene.


    ¡°Big brother iron bird over there, good luck! I must become a magical girl and defeat the witch who symbolizes despair to save the world!¡±


    ¡°You must win!¡±


    ¡­


    On the other side, the Bhikkhu from the Abyssal Blue divine territory and some magical girls were also encouraged and quickly cheered.


    ¡°The magical girl who symbolizes the light, defeat the witch¡¯s night and save this rotten world! Welcome the dawn!¡±


    ¡°persevere, don¡¯t be discouraged. although you¡¯ve been beaten up badly, you can definitely do it!¡±


    Hearing this, Ryus felt terrible.


    Why were these people so indignant? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that the creature with dark emotions is also one of your people. Why are you cheering for the other side?


    Do you hate the other party that much?


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    Di Qi madly attacked, his fists landing on Yusa¡¯s body.


    He began to feel that something was wrong. Normally, a weak tenth-level would have died long ago after being beaten up like this, but the other party was still hanging on to his last breath.


    Peng Peng Peng!


    Yusa¡¯s entire body was being torn apart, and fresh blood was flowing out.


    ¡°Save this rotten world?¡± As Yusa listened to this childish and laughable cry, his dying and fuzzy mind became dazed as he saw distant memories.


    In the darkness, he seemed to see a black door. A young man slowly approached and pushed it gently. After the light shone, it made him recall the distant era.


    ¡°Our clan possesses unimaginable power.¡±


    The clan leader¡¯s voice sounded in his ears.


    It was as if a thunderclap had struck him, bringing back his deepest memories.


    It was an ancient battlefield filled with smoke.


    The chicken-like citizens flapped their wings and stood on the streets, looking at the battle in the sky with worry.


    One after another, strong and powerful martial artists with hard feathers were fighting against the countless mechanical spaceships from the outer universe. The days of cannon fire had already continued for thousands of years.


    our race has unimaginable power. We have the power of a ¡®God¡¯. The clan leader¡¯s words lingered in his ears like thunder.


    if there really is a God, why doesn¡¯t he come to save us? ¡±


    God does not exist in the heavens or in the worship. God only exists in our hearts.


    ¡°A God lives in our hearts? What is a God?¡±


    ¡°Our God ¡­ He was a human when he was bound by chains, but he was a God when he broke free from the shackles of life ¡­ We have the mysterious state of temporarily becoming gods, with unlimited evolution, unlimited power, and countless indescribable life forms.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to understand. You¡¯re the most talented genius in the history of our race. We can¡¯t fuse with other bloodlines, or we won¡¯t be able to use our power, but our power is sealed. I¡¯m going to sacrifice the life force of our entire race, and I¡¯ll definitely let you touch the existence of God.¡±


    ¡°Yusha, you have to save this world. You are the hero of our race.¡± The last voice lingered in his ears, and he could not forget it.


    ¡°Become, a hero?¡±


    A reminiscing smile appeared at the corner of Yusha¡¯s mouth. a magical girl who can save the entire world and defeat a demoness condensed from dark and evil emotions. She¡¯s also not bad.


    In the next second, under di Qi¡¯s horrified gaze, the tattered sandbag in front of him shone brightly and its form gradually changed.


    ¡°He transformed?¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at the pile of mud-like bird-like creatures reorganizing themselves. It was as if he had opened some forbidden domain of the gods, and the entire creature¡¯s genetic sequence was in chaos.


    It had become a disorderly and chaotic state.


    you¡¯re going to face God¡¯s test next!! With a cold snort, a divine existence walked out of the void, forcing out an unimaginable sense of oppression. those who are imprisoned by the shackles of life are humans, and those who break through the shackles of life are gods ¡­ The so-called shackles that limit one¡¯s life are the genetic sequences, do you understand?¡±


    Roar!


    A low roar.


    it¡¯s the bloodline that binds life!!!


    Bang!


    He quickly engaged in a chaotic battle with di Qi. A tremendous amount of power gushed out, like two golden meteors colliding fiercely. The power bounced again and again, and it was actually di Qi who was being crushed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a bloodline at all, how can I be bound by a bloodline!¡±


    ¡°This is the power of life! The power of God! When a creature faces its natural enemy, it needs tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of years of evolution to be able to restrain the enemy, but I¡¯ve crossed tens of thousands of years of evolution to get to where I am today.¡±


    ¡°Crossing the time of the universe, walking towards the ultimate end of life, this is me, Yusha! The God of gods! They are known as the strongest fighters, the true ultimate beings of the universe!¡±


    Every inch of Yusa¡¯s skin was glowing, transforming into a golden torrent. Every inch of his skin, meridians, bones, and bones were being reconstructed, quickly turning him into a bloodline creature that was di Qi¡¯s natural enemy.


    Bang!


    Di Qi was rapidly sent flying. His eyes were filled with disbelief. how could there be such a creature? ¡±


    He had always used his skills to restrain his opponents, the Daluo heaven Sutra, but he did not expect that his opponent would also take the same route, but it was to restrain the bloodline.


    His opponent¡¯s bloodline was a natural counter to his talent in combat, and he felt extremely aggrieved.


    It was obvious that the other party had taken advantage of his pressure to adapt to his bloodline reconstruction and form a powerful resistance talent.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hurt me anymore, that¡¯s enough.¡± Yusa¡¯s eyes shot out flames. then, I¡¯ll begin my evolution to destroy your powerful bloodline!


    ¡°Bang Bang Bang Bang!¡±


    Di Qi was being beaten up like a sandbag. The situation was completely reversed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough! It¡¯s not enough!¡± Yusa let out a furious roar. His entire body began to mutate, and sharp spikes appeared. Every single pore was spewing flames, and every inch of his skin was burning. He was evolving. Twenty thousand years of evolution! Thirty thousand years of evolution!¡±


    His entire body was sublimating.


    He was like a snail that walked through the history of evolution, turning into a Mantis, a wild dog, and a Tyrannosaurus. Every form was evolving at a rapid pace, crossing an unimaginable period of time and history.


    Di Qi¡¯s skin was absorbing the energy of the incense totem, but it was penetrated by a Strong Poison, which was a natural counter. His quantum Dodge had been hit by the dense neutron star Wings and was difficult to Dodge.


    His recovery ability was being suppressed, and all his abilities were being targeted by his natural bloodline.


    what kind of monster are you? what kind of monster are you?! Yu sa clenched his fist and punched through di Qi¡¯s chest, blowing up the entire Pan Gu true body. Then, he raised his hand and shattered di Qi¡¯s skull.


    Each collision was like an explosion of an asteroid, forming a beautiful comet tail.


    ¡°Who the hell are you! What kind of creature are you? you¡¯ve evolved to such a high level that I¡¯ve spent tens of thousands of years gathering these bloodlines, and I still can¡¯t keep up with your life level?¡± Yusa growled, and his attack stopped the true body of Pan Gu from recovering. It had even evolved to the point where it could prevent cells from regenerating, but it still couldn¡¯t defeat di Qi.


    This was because the true body of Pangu was ultimately an external skeleton and not the main body. It would not be used on the cells of the great Dao where the soul and flesh were one. The body that could not be regenerated could be directly cut off and a new true body of Pangu could be born.


    ¡°You can go to hell!¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    With a terrifying explosion, Yu sa directly pressed di Qi¡¯s head into the void, causing it to collapse and explode.


    ¡°Where exactly did you hide the core in your body?¡± Yusa roared angrily. The other party¡¯s body was the size of an ant that was countless times smaller than a grain of rice. It kept swimming around the body of this adult, making it impossible for him to find it.


    ¡°Did you succeed?¡±


    ¡°We have to defeat him!¡±


    ¡°The great magical girl is our hero. We must kill him!¡±


    ¡°Good luck! Yu sa!¡±


    we¡¯re saved! Our universe is finally saved!


    In the distance, a group of players burst into tears and roared hysterically, shouting that they must save the world.


    Their hot-blooded emotions had also stirred the Dao-existences next to them. Seeing such a heroic and terrifying battle, they couldn¡¯t help but start to roar in silence, cheering for Yusha. They had to tear their hearts and lungs out so that he could defeat the Dark calamity of the witch¡¯s night.


    Bang!


    Di Qi was completely beaten up and could not resist at all. He did not even use any of his techniques and did not even have the chance to react.


    Kachaa.


    In the distance, a huge and vast force attacked.


    Those Dao-reaching experts had finally finished accumulating their power and helped the master of the oceanic star region to use his sealing ability. Countless crystals burst out and directly froze di Qi.


    Looking at this ice sculpture, this universe Emperor¡¯s sculpture that only had half of its remains left, everyone let out a sigh of relief.


    It was too horrifying!


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Yusha¡¯s power was so great that the other side couldn¡¯t react in time and had won with a surprise attack, the battle would have probably become very serious.


    After all, many battles were like this. The other party knew nothing about your bloodline, but you could launch a surprise attack on the other party and decide the outcome in one blow. Victory and defeat were often decided in an instant.


    ¡°Di Qi has actually been sealed!¡±


    The players were instantly shocked and felt that it was very scary.


    At the side, the giant octopus, Ryus, said,¡±Yusha is known as the Supreme existence of the gods!¡± His bloodline could counter any extraordinary bloodline in the universe and was almost invincible! When all those who have achieved Dao face him, it¡¯s like a mortal facing a God high above, and they can¡¯t resist ¡­¡±


    The players felt that it was very scary. They still had powerful hidden bloodlines. After all, it was only natural. They had explored so many ruins and developed for countless years. Although 99% of them were ordinary, they definitely had one or two heaven-defying extraordinary bloodlines.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that invincible?¡± Some players stared at di Qi¡¯s ice sculpture.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± No. Ryus shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡± Yusha has been famous for a long time. Although he¡¯s powerful and invincible, he¡¯s not invincible. His five bloodlines are all from the same race, and they¡¯re all uncertain ¡­ Once one of the bloodlines was fixed, he would have a form and would not be able to transform. In fact, he only had one bloodline talent. No matter how he restrained the other party¡¯s evolution, he only had one bloodline. This was his weakness.


    ¡°Secondly, his race¡¯s energy level is too low. Because he can¡¯t integrate any other lasting bloodlines, his ¡®God¡¯ state can¡¯t last long. It only lasts for a short period of time. If he doesn¡¯t kill the other party, he might be the one who dies.¡±


    Ryus pointed at the now-regressed Yusha, who was already panting heavily. Clearly, he had used too much energy. At the same time, he indicated that his transformation just now was only temporary. After the battle ended, he would return to his original form, and every opponent he faced would appear in a completely different form.


    ¡°In other words, he¡¯s a small body with kidney deficiency.¡± The players nodded. He did not have a time talent, but a bloodline with no fixed nature. He could break his genetic sequence at any time and reorganize it. If it were not for the Daoists beside him who helped to seal it, he might not have been able to withstand it. After all, his shackled ¡± God ¡± form was too exhausting.


    Further away, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    He felt that he had finally suppressed this evil existence. The other party¡¯s undying nature was too difficult to deal with, and suppressing it first was the best way to defeat it.


    However, the next second, a bone-chilling voice rang out in everyone¡¯s mind.


    ¡°You country bumpkins don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. What are you doing by imprisoning my sister?¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s despairing and numb eyes, a woman covered in white porcelain walked over step by step. Her body was also shrouded in that strange Joss flame aura. She looked at the sealed Mengmei and said,


    All existences turned their heads to look.


    He was stunned on the spot.


    He had only suppressed the second witch¡¯s night, and what the hell was this?


    Our war is so intense, why are there so many mysterious beings coming one after another?


    this time, what is the image that all living beings fear? ¡± Yusa¡¯s entire body trembled. His face had yet to recover from the deathly paleness as his gaze turned completely serious. His voice was completely silent. that Emperor is already an unimaginably invincible and perfect imaginary enemy. He has a perfect heaven-defying bloodline combination. He can even learn any bloodline ¡­ Impossible, there¡¯s a stronger enemy than him!¡±


    This was the most powerful and terrifying enemy that everyone could think of. Were there even more powerful enemies in their hearts? He didn¡¯t believe it.


    In that case, what was this being that had descended?

 Chapter 1099

    ?


    1099 The true God of creation system


    Under the stunned gazes of countless people, a perfect woman in white porcelain descended into this world. She also exuded the exact same Joss flame aura and had the same body shape. After all, she had also cultivated the new second version of the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    Many Dao cultivators were completely numb. They stood on the battlefield, unable to speak.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a third witch¡¯s night?¡±


    ¡°Why are there so many?¡±


    ¡°Again?¡±


    They had used more than half of their strength to deal with a demoness who was filled with evil emotions, and now there was a third one. Who could stand it?


    Wasn¡¯t the catastrophe of the witch¡¯s night a little too powerful?


    They couldn¡¯t figure out how powerful the third witch was. After all, the evil existence just now could be said to be the most perfect enemy that could contain all fear.


    Stronger?


    He couldn¡¯t think of anything else!


    is there a stronger enemy in anyone¡¯s mind and fear than the one just now? ¡± At this moment, even Yu sa was on high alert. He looked at his surroundings as if he was facing a great enemy. this one, whose inner fear was used as the model and condensed it? ¡±


    The people around them shook their heads after some serious consideration, indicating that they could not think of a stronger enemy.


    A perfect extraordinary heaven-defying bloodline that could even duplicate the bloodlines of others. Wasn¡¯t that kind of monster already the strongest?


    Carolyn, on the other hand, swept her gaze around, before finally landing on the statues of Meng Mei and di Qi. She thought to herself: as expected, the fastest way to defeat the nine revolutions mysterious art is to use a sealing-type divine ability.


    The nine revolutions mysterious art was not invincible. It would definitely be countered.


    She naturally wanted to buy some time and probe the other party¡¯s background at the same time. As for dying?


    The nine revolutions mysterious art that had broken through to the tenth level was too difficult to kill. Even if he died, he would be slowly ground to death. It would not be a matter of a short time, so he was not worried at all.


    Moreover, the seal might not be able to completely trap them.


    ¡°At the same time, there¡¯s actually such a unique bloodline cultivation system in the universe?¡± Carolyn looked towards Yusha. Even she felt that this was inconceivable. It seemed that Yusha wasn¡¯t a true country bumpkin. He still had one or two powerful extraordinary bloodlines.


    ¡°And what are you?¡± Yusha said.


    Carolyn gave a faint smile. it¡¯s different from the extraordinary cultivation system that you understand. Whatever you think it is, it¡¯s up to you.


    Yusa took a deep breath. He was too lazy to say anything else. He extended his hand. we¡¯ll act according to our plan. I¡¯ll be in charge of defeating the enemy, and you¡¯ll be in charge of sealing them.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Daoist cultivators around him replied.


    BOOM!


    This time, Yusa directly charged forward.


    ¡°What? the strongest?¡±


    Looking at the sealed di Qi, Carolyn said with a calm expression, ¡± ¡°You think you¡¯re the strongest?¡±


    hahaha ¡­ Yusha laughed loudly. I¡¯m naturally the strongest. Any bloodline will be suppressed by me.


    no, you¡¯re not the strongest. This seemingly invincible bloodline has all kinds of flaws. If it wasn¡¯t for the help of others to seal it, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to defeat this witch.


    Carolyn spoke in a low voice as she looked towards di Qi. in that case, the strongest is to take care of everything and learn everything? ¡®No, although learning is the strongest characteristic of living beings, we can only become extraordinary by learning nature and cultivating our bloodline ¡­¡¯ However, we¡¯ve studied the entire universe, and what we think and learn is everything in the universe. This isn¡¯t the strongest. Then, do you know what the strongest is?¡±


    Yu sa was taken aback by this baffling statement. what are you saying? You¡¯re saying that the strongest is the entire universe?¡±


    do you know about the God of creation? ¡± Carolyn asked.


    Yusa was completely stunned.


    What the hell is a God of creation?


    foolish people always find it difficult to know the truth of the universe.


    Carolyn shook her head and said, ¡± I¡¯m the one who¡¯s cultivating the strongest system in the universe. It¡¯s the system of the God of creation. It¡¯s the system of creating worlds and the universe of dreams. When I close my eyes, it¡¯s a Big Bang. When I open my eyes, it¡¯s a big collapse. Every cosmos epoch is just a nap for me. ¡±


    At this moment, Yusa had already arrived in front of him.


    Carolyn raised her hand.


    Yusa didn¡¯t resist at all, directly meeting this attack head on.


    Bang!


    In the next second, the entire universe nearby trembled as if an unprecedented horror had descended. All the Dao cultivators felt that something that did not belong to this universe had fallen from the sky.


    Hualala-


    Under everyone¡¯s terrified gazes, a large amount of sticky liquid suddenly grew out of Yu SA¡¯s skin and covered his entire body. With Yu SA¡¯s loud, pained cries, his life force rapidly declined.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡±


    What¡¯s this? I¡¯ve never seen this kind of power before!


    ¡°Is this the work of this witch?¡±


    ¡°I feel like the entire universe is rejecting this power!¡±


    my God, everything that has happened is beyond our understanding.


    As everyone watched on with their scalps tingling, the black, rotting substance on Yusa¡¯s body rapidly receded. It disintegrated and transformed into the countless laws of the universe that they were familiar with.


    No one knew what had happened. It was too sudden.


    This power did not seem to exist forever. It was just formed and was quickly disintegrated and assimilated by the entire universe.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Only the three great heavenly venerates who were high up in the sky looked at this scene in shock. They stood up abruptly. This was a law that did not belong to this universe! From a brand new universe!¡±


    the power of thought during the witch¡¯s night is so terrifying and unimaginable? ¡±


    The level of power represented by this move was too high and terrifying. They clearly knew what this meant.


    The laws of another universe.


    The prehistoric ancient universe?


    Or the future universe?


    Or could it be that there were other parallel universes beyond the universe?


    This was beyond their understanding of the great Dao!


    It was like a group of top students who were proficient in classical Chinese, good at poetry and painting, but suddenly German appeared in front of them. This had exceeded the written learning framework of their nine years of compulsory education since they were young.


    ¡°This is the God of creation system.¡±


    Carolyn indifferently clasped her hands behind her back as she looked at the screaming Yusha.


    No matter how many attacks the other party took, they would not be able to form a corresponding resistance.


    This was because it wasn¡¯t the law of this universe. How could he use the law of this universe to generate extraordinary bloodlines to resist?


    In a perfect and complete universe, everything was in a cycle. The laws were like a mature food chain, mutually reinforcing and restricting each other.


    However, the laws of another universe were like an invasive species that had almost no natural enemies in this land.


    In other words, she was too much of a counter to a bloodline like cosmic¡¯s. The power of her attacks made it so that cosmic¡¯s couldn¡¯t even fight back. This was because he couldn¡¯t learn and develop a resistance that didn¡¯t belong to the laws of this universe.


    On the other side, the netizens were also completely shocked.


    is Carolyn already that fierce? ¡±


    she¡¯s gathering her spiritual universe and the physical universe of the nine revolutions mysterious art to create a brand new outer-realm universe? ¡±


    this universe is not created randomly. It is very precise and needs the prelude of the great Dao. I¡¯m afraid it is the universe that appeared briefly during the creation of the world ¡­


    even if there is a universe manufacturing blueprint, not everyone can create a new law. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the heavenly path piano, using the existing laws, splitting and regrouping to form a new universe law.


    The heavenly path piano was like a rule combining machine.


    As long as he knew the synthesis formula, he could put in a few existing laws of the universe and break them down and merge them to form a new law that did not belong to this universe.


    However, the laws that were generated did not belong to this universe, and they were quickly assimilated by the entire great universe.


    This was the method that Carolyn was currently using to fight.


    It was like holding a law Gatling gun and throwing the ¡± laws ¡± of the raw materials into it, directly letting the heavenly Dao piano, which was a middleman, integrate inside, then turn into a new law and shoot it out.


    so you¡¯re saying that that guy had planned to rely on Carolyn from the very beginning to help her perfect her path to becoming a god of creation? ¡±


    Everyone knew that this terrifying grand piano was created specifically for the creation of the God system. If Carolyn¡¯s so-called creation of the universe was the creation of the universe itself, then what was happening now was a new qualitative change.


    This was the true system of the God of creation.


    ¡°Wrong, wrong! It was impossible for her to create it now. Right now, Carolyn was also unable to resist the repulsion of the entire universe and create a brand new universe with brand new laws. Didn¡¯t she see that the moment laws appeared, they would be assimilated instantly? With Carolyn¡¯s current realm, she was definitely still unable to resist the erosion of the multiverse and isolate herself from creating her own small universe world. In the future ¡­ It¡¯s hard to say!¡±


    Everyone started discussing seriously.


    Carolyn¡¯s extraordinary system had simply refreshed their world view.


    A true God of creation!


    It would create a whole new multiverse!


    Different perfect nomological laws and different ecosystem were completely different from the current universe. They could not imagine what kind of brand new universe it would be.


    At this moment, Yusa had no power to resist. His mind was completely blank.


    Fear filled his entire body.


    ¡°I see ¡­¡±


    .. see ¡­¡±


    Yu sa revealed an expression of enlightenment, which completely attracted the gazes of the Dao cultivators beside him. He laughed violently, and his voice gradually grew louder. the first demoness was the accumulation of evil emotions of the Dao cultivators over the long tens of thousands of years! She represents the most evil and dark side of our hearts!¡±


    Everyone nodded. That filthy evil attribute represented the evilest darkness.


    the second demoness is the accumulation of the fear of our enemies that we¡¯ve faced over tens of thousands of years. She represents the most invincible enemy and the invincible master!


    Many people came to a sudden realization.


    A perfect bloodline combination that could even learn other people¡¯s bloodlines. It was indeed their obsession with bloodlines that created the most evil and powerful enemy.


    the third demoness is one step further! Yusha stared unwaveringly at Carolyn, muttering, ¡± ¡°We should have thought of this earlier ¡­ We should have thought of this earlier ¡­ What we fear the most is the entire great cosmos!¡±


    BOOM!


    His words were earth-shattering.


    All the Daoist cultivators were shocked.


    It was as if he was riding on a huge wave, swaying as if he had a sudden realization.


    In order, it was the darkness in one¡¯s heart, the fear of the enemy, and the fear of the universe? The witch¡¯s night that increases in levels? To increase the Layers of Fear in their hearts to the maximum?


    So that was how it was!


    We didn¡¯t expect this!


    Self, enemy, universe.


    Aren¡¯t these three things the order of our growth?


    In the beginning, only by treating oneself as an enemy and strictly disciplining oneself could one step onto the path of transcendence. After becoming an expert, one would encounter enemies on the great Dao. In the end, the enemy one saw was the entire universe.


    this is the path of fear in the catastrophe of the witch¡¯s night. Face the fear in our hearts. Yusha looked at Carolyn, and said in a completely solemn and serious tone, ¡± ¡°The third witch is the convergence of our most fundamental fear! ¡®Because what we fear ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s the entire universe!¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Carolyn was dumbfounded.


    I told you what the strongest system is, and what I cultivate is the strongest, but you tell me that I¡¯m your inner fear of the universe? What are you all thinking?


    ¡°In the end ¡­ In the end, you guys still found me. ¡± With her hands behind her back, Carolyn stood tall in the universe and looked down at the Dao-holders on the battlefield.

 Chapter 1100

    ?


    1100 Chapter 1110-vortex pampas


    As expected.


    Yusha¡¯s expression turned completely solemn. It seemed that this mysterious ultimate life form that was formed from the fear of the universe and emotions of all life possessed a taboo power comparable to a mysterious new universe. It could manipulate the laws that didn¡¯t belong to this universe.


    As he thought of this, he and all the other cultivators became completely solemn. They stared at the White porcelain figure with extreme vigilance. The figure seemed to contain the vast aura of the entire universe.


    ¡°Witch ¡­¡±


    They were completely on guard.


    The dark catastrophe of the witch¡¯s night was already unimaginably huge.


    ¡®he¡¯ is a creature that gathers the fear in the hearts of us Daoists ¡­ After all, it¡¯s impossible for such a lifeform to have grasped the outer Dao universe system to exist in reality.¡±


    Online forums.


    All of the players were stunned by Carolyn¡¯s reply. After being stunned for a few seconds, they slowly replied.


    ¡°This answer is quite cheeky.¡±


    ¡°I was caught off guard.¡±


    I don¡¯t know who Carolyn learned this from, but I feel like she¡¯s turned bad. She suddenly said this out of the blue, and it¡¯s really making me lose face.


    ¡°But I have to say, I¡¯m dying of laughter. This God Yusha, the God of gods, scored full marks in his comprehension of the witch¡¯s night! (Like)¡±


    ¡®Carolyn was dumbfounded. I also didn¡¯t expect that these country bumpkins have such a powerful imagination. They are really shallow (dog head).¡±


    ¡®Carolyn¡¯s expression remained calm. Don¡¯t panic when you encounter something, just show off first and stabilize the small situation (from a netizen¡¯s golden sentence.jpg)¡±


    ¡®I have a pair of blue shoes in front of my window, a pair of red shoes in front of my bed¡¯. I¡¯m begging you to understand the feelings expressed by the author in this sentence (6 points for this question) ¡±


    Everyone was holding it in and didn¡¯t know how to describe it.


    Wasn¡¯t he too outstanding? As expected of the unparalleled Galaxy existences of this level, their thoughts were very meticulous. They could even see through such a secret?


    But it had to be said that it could really be understood that way!


    Speaking of Demonesses, Meng Mei¡¯s dark Joss flame God was the first one that was real, while the other two were fake. However, di Qi¡¯s and Carolyn¡¯s abilities seemed to have progressed layer by layer according to this understanding.


    After all, would they believe it if he said that it was true?


    Di Qi had a perfect transcendent system, and he could even learn their bloodlines. They were more willing to believe that it was some kind of powerful Joss flame creature they had imagined.


    As for Carolyn, all the more she didn¡¯t believe in her existence!


    That was the system of the God of creation, and he had created an outer Dao law that did not belong to this universe? You can understand the Dao of another universe?


    Even a tenth-Level Ultimate existence might not be able to understand it!


    That was another universe, one that could be said to have transcended the laws of this universe!


    After all, they didn¡¯t know about the concept of a God of creation. At the same time, there were various factors that had developed, which led to Carolyn¡¯s current inconceivable system.


    this is what country bumpkins do. They can¡¯t believe it, so they think it¡¯s fake. It¡¯s the witch¡¯s night that their inner fears gather.


    we can¡¯t blame them. Although the two civilizations are strong, they don¡¯t know that the God of creation is just a little bit short.


    They had seen how fierce Yusha was, and how he had an endless stream of powerful trump cards. They had no choice but to admit that these two civilizations did have some redeeming qualities.


    However, on the players ¡®network, no matter how much they laughed and felt that they were a little funny, the war still continued.


    Yusa¡¯s expression was dark and uncertain.


    He knew that there was nothing he could do. This universe witch was a natural counter to him.


    The three Holy Masters stood on high ground, and their faces were as calm as water. They were surprised and commented, ¡± ¡°I see. So these are the three great fears of our growth? The witch¡¯s night and the dark catastrophe actually have such a profound meaning!¡±


    They were very shocked.


    After all, ultimate existences at their level were 100% weaker than level 10 existences. They could touch the ultimate at any time, so they were rarely surprised by such things.


    A celestial venerable¡¯s voice was clear and majestic as he laughed. it seems that this is a good variable. Although the final battle between the two civilizations has been delayed, it¡¯s not a bad thing.


    one of us will fall eventually. To witness this strange scene at the last moment is also a kind of ritual. To witness the fear of one¡¯s path to becoming a powerful expert, to see the enemies along the way, to question one¡¯s own heart!¡­ However, seeing the laws of another universe is simply unbelievable.¡±


    that¡¯s right. I think, so I am. The emotional power of a living being¡¯s thoughts has unimaginable power.


    Another celestial venerable said in a cold voice, looking at the stone man disc on the other end. it seems that, if we succeed in our breakthrough, the system of the incense civilization will be worth our great study. It will have infinite possibilities and terrifying potential!


    the three kinds of fears on the path of a strong person¡¯s growth.


    One of the heavenly venerates didn¡¯t continue the conversation. Instead, he looked at the stone man disc on the other end. that man has submitted to fear. He hid his identity and nurtured the three of us with the goal of snatching the great DAOs we obtained after breaking through.


    I hope he can see the three witches of fear of the witch¡¯s night, see his own bloody fear exposed in front of him, defeat her, and wake up again.


    ¡­.


    On the huge semi-circular planet¡¯s platform.


    you should know that the witch¡¯s night is also an interrogation of three kinds of fears for you. The baby was still trying to persuade him in the pram. He looked down in a low voice and said, ¡± the only way to overcome fear is to face it directly!


    The stone man dish ignored him. It looked down and frowned. the changes in the incense system are getting bigger and bigger ¡­


    He frowned.


    He saw the fate of failure in the future and chose to accept it, quietly waiting for his death.


    He had been waiting for this moment for far too long.


    But now, he suddenly couldn¡¯t feel what was going to happen in the future.


    The destined future was right in front of them, but what was an incense system civilization ¡­ ¡®What¡¯s happening now ¡­¡¯


    What would happen in the future?


    There shouldn¡¯t be any variables.


    He fought with the three Celestial Masters and broke through to the final level. He killed the three Celestial Masters and seized their bloodlines to fight the lofty dimensional-reduced existences.


    Because he had four almost identical bloodlines of the great Dao, his combat power was so weak that he was no match for them. He was defeated and killed.


    there can¡¯t be any variables, and there can¡¯t be any external forces that can interfere with such a predestined fate. He saw the future, and only then did he know how invincible those ultimate existences were.


    In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything else. He looked down at the bloody battlefield below. ASA¡¯s strength has already been exhausted, and he¡¯s still being restrained ¡­ Next, I¡¯m afraid that pampas will make his move.¡±


    Even in his eyes, pampas was almost invincible.


    However, in terms of bloodline, pampas had an extraordinary bloodline that surpassed the bloodline of iron-based life forms. It was just that his body size and energy level were that of an ordinary person, which limited his energy level.


    Sure enough.


    The child with a spinning planet sat on the throne and smiled. are you the Daoist¡¯s fear of the universe? ¡±


    He stood up slowly and threw the planet lightly. It flew up at high speed like a spinning basketball and landed on his fingertips. they¡¯re not afraid of me, but of you? ¡±


    At this moment, all the Dao cultivators ¡®expressions changed slightly.


    ¡°Back off!¡±


    pampas is about to make his move, quickly retreat!!


    As the powerful beings shouted, almost all the existences weaker than level 10 quickly retreated, leaving the center of the storm.


    ¡°Pampas, is he really that strong?¡±


    the other weaker tenth level cultivators don¡¯t even dare to bear the aftermath? ¡±


    Even further away, the current generation¡¯s patrol and the Dao-holders of the Azure abyss Divine Domain were fighting in the distance and were completely shocked.


    Even the players were confused.


    the bloodlines of Dao-achieving cultivators are extremely different, resulting in a huge gap in combat strength ¡­ In the face of a truly heaven-defying bloodline, ordinary tenth-ranked powerhouses are like mortals. It¡¯s normal for them to be shocked to death.¡±


    The giant octopus explained, ¡± you must know that ordinary bloodlines such as normal elements, strength, scales, and so on account for 90% of the bloodlines. Even our bord clan, with our large size and no special abilities, can be almost invincible against those of the same level ¡­ However, in front of a truly powerful heaven-defying bloodline, it has no resistance at all.¡±


    For example, the bloodline of Yusha, pampas, and the bloodline of the Abyssal Blue clan.


    However, the probability of this happening was extremely low among the hundreds of thousands of Bloodline Systems of extraordinary civilizations. It was a miracle with a low probability that only three would happen.


    It was like ants and elephants. Although they were ordinary creatures of the same life stage, they were not of the same combat power.


    the universe has always been unfair, and this kind of unfairness will grow with the continuous improvement of the realm, and the gap will become bigger and bigger ¡­ Only when you break through to the final realm and stand at the end of the universe will you be able to get rid of this unfairness that comes from the root of your bloodline.¡± Only those at the peak of the tenth level would be able to get rid of their bloodline and find powerful bloodlines at will. Only then would they truly be like fish in the ocean and birds in the sky.


    I¡¯ve seen him in ancient history. He was the only Overlord of the Galaxy more than 3.7 million years ago, pampas, the vortex of despair. He controlled the power of all vortexes and vortexes, and he was a lower-level bloodline directly under the core fundamental force law ¡­


    ¡®His spiritual power can control the power of all vortexes, such as electromagnetic vortexes and planet-spinning vortexes ¡­ However, his mutated spiritual power found it difficult to withstand such a huge Whirlpool current, causing his brain to feel as if it was being stirred by a high-speed blender at all times.¡±


    The players were stunned. so, his brain is not working well? ¡±


    it¡¯s already a publicly acknowledged miracle that he didn¡¯t go crazy from the side effects of that power ¡­ Powerhouses at this level don¡¯t need to sleep, but he does. It¡¯s to protect his brain.¡± The giant octopus, Ryus, said.


    Everyone turned their heads to look.


    Force was the most destructive core law in the entire universe, without a doubt.


    Even the Big Bang and the great Collapse of the universe were the natural manifestations of some kind of force.


    After mastering the next branch of the main power of the laws of the universe, the natural phenomenon of the laws of the universe, ¡± vortex, ¡± it could be said to be unimaginably powerful. It was even the most destructive bloodline that players had encountered.


    In front of him.


    BOOM!


    Under everyone¡¯s frightened gaze, a huge vortex slowly condensed with pampas as the center, covering a large area of the Galaxy.


    ¡°This is pampas, the vortex of despair?¡±


    At this time, the ordinary cultivators in the distance were frightened. They finally knew why they had to stay away.


    Because pampas ¡®attack covered all areas, no matter how many people there were, they would not be able to resist. With their numbers, they would definitely be in trouble.


    ¡°You know what? The three great celestial Venerables might be surrounded and killed, but I can¡¯t be surrounded and killed ¡­ I¡¯m the most powerful, and in terms of destructive power, the time bloodline of the blue abyss clan is far less powerful than mine.¡±


    Pampas sat on the throne. The planet in his hand was actually spinning at a crazy high speed, forming a huge vortex. At the same time, in the process of spinning, because of the centripetal force, the planet was actually shrinking rapidly.


    The planet was shrinking rapidly, and its density was increasing infinitely.


    ¡°Through the centrifugal force of the planet¡¯s rotation and my support, it can be reduced to the size of a rice grain. It was probably because the density of this rice grain could fit a sun ¡­ On the other hand, electromagnetism can turn into vortexes through rotation, producing high temperatures.¡±


    Pampas spoke of his own power without any scruples. power is everywhere in this extraordinary world of the universe. The rays of energy are power, the attacks of matter are power, the movement of celestial bodies is power, our thoughts are power. Everything is the interaction of power, and everything can be a vortex. I have mastered the core law of the universe, and this part of the laws of the universe is for me to use.


    ¡°Then why did you submit to the three great exalted Celestials?¡± Carolyn asked.


    Pampas ¡®face was serious, his little face full of sincerity. I can¡¯t beat them.


    Carolyn was filled with interest as she looked at the opponent in front of her. Who would have thought that this country bumpkin would be able to come up with such a good lie? Don¡¯t you have the most powerful battle-type bloodline? The other party only has a supporting heaven-defying bloodline.¡±


    everything has a counter to each other. Nothing is the strongest.


    Pampas, this child, seemed to enjoy chatting with Carolyn. He sat on the throne and laughed. it¡¯s just like how you restrained that Yusha. He couldn¡¯t resist at all. The three great celestial Venerables ¡®battle prowess is inferior to mine, but their tenth level realm is higher. At the same time, they restrained my power and could freeze my vortex.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Carolyn was puzzled.


    Pampas patiently explained,¡±do you think that the three great heavenly venerates, Azure abyss, have really grasped the Law of Time?¡± ¡°What they control isn¡¯t time. That¡¯s the highest core law. They¡¯re just like me. They control a lower-level Law of Time. It¡¯s only a partial time ability.


    Their original form of law was ice.


    Yes, the power of the blue abyss clan was ice. Then why was ice related to time? This was because the lower the temperature of the material, the slower the speed of the movement of the molecules. It was equivalent to time stopping ¡­ In a certain sense, it can be considered to have stopped the flow of time in a certain area, but this is not truly time freezing. However, through their own ice laws, they began to come into contact with a portion of the superior laws of time, and their bloodlines evolved to come into contact with time.¡±


    These words were a little difficult to understand, but Carolyn instantly understood. The superior law of the ice law had come into contact with a certain branch of the Law of Time.


    they all say that your brain doesn¡¯t work well, but I think you¡¯re quite normal. Said Carolyn in a serious manner.


    Pampas laughed. because in the domain of the three heavenly venerates, they froze the spiritual vortex in my brain and reduced my headache. The serious side effects made me grow from the IQ of a five or six year old to the IQ of a ten year old.


    Carolyn was stunned. No wonder pampas listened to the words of the three great heavenly venerates.

 Chapter 1101

    ?


    1101 You guys, come down and fight


    Pampas of the vortex of despair, known as the tyrant of the ancient universe, was not difficult to get along with in Carolyn¡¯s eyes.


    It could also be that his constant headache had been relieved.


    The theory was very simple. It was just like in a Ward, a patient with a splitting headache all the time could easily get angry, lose his temper, and smash things.


    he¡¯s also a pitiful man. The side effects of such a powerful bloodline are too terrifying. It¡¯s a miracle that he didn¡¯t go crazy. Carolyn said softly in her heart.


    &Nbsp; it felt like there was a blender in his brain that was crazily scraping his soul. This was the worst torture in history, and he had to endure it since birth.


    But sympathy did not affect her desire to fight pampas, as they were enemies.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Pampas sat on the throne and revealed a smile. He slowly floated over, ¡± I will bring you with me. Other than the three great heavenly venerates, you are the first person who is not afraid of me.


    Beside him, the other Dao cultivators ¡®expressions changed drastically.


    This pampas was indeed a lunatic. This was a creature with dark emotions that all life had gathered. He actually wanted to keep it by his side? Chatting with me as a toy?


    ¡°I¡¯m invincible.¡±


    Pampas spun a planet and said softly, ¡± I was born with the ability to destroy a planet. To me, who is still a weak rank 9 God, it is extremely simple. I only need to interfere with the revolution and self-rotation, and the planet will self-destruct.


    ¡°For a rank-9, moving a planet is a huge, long, and vast project. Even for an ordinary rank-10, rapidly spinning, lifting, and moving a planet¡¯s mass is also a considerable amount of energy consumption. It can even use up more than half of their strength. However, for me, the so-called energy consumption is almost non-existent. What I use is skill, rotation, and revolution.¡±


    Whoosh.


    The entire planet suddenly floated up and circled around him.


    It was as if the earth was revolving around the sun. It was a natural celestial phenomenon, as if there was no external interference.


    His strength attribute allowed him to carry a planet around as a toy almost effortlessly. the living beings that I see will be squeezed into vortexes because of my vision. No one can talk to me except for my parents. A few hundred years later, because of a nightmare, the entire solar system turned into dust. It was like a garbage dump that was distorted and scattered in all directions. In that nightmare, even my parents were crushed by my breath.


    The surrounding people were listening quietly.


    This kind of monster, the entire Galaxy, even the entire ancient space civilization, feared him, and they did everything they could to kill him.


    But to pampas, who had mastered the whirlpool law of strength, any means were laughable.


    His opponent¡¯s Dao technique attack would be drawn by him and turned into an energy vortex. His opponent¡¯s physical attack would be ground into meat paste by the power of the vortex before it could even get close.


    All the forces that got close to him would spin, spiral, and completely lose their effectiveness due to the ¡®force¡¯. .. The inertia of the vortex was too terrifying.


    Everyone knew that pampas was invincible.


    ¡°F * ck, it¡¯s ¡­ He¡¯s invincible!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too fierce!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a monster in the universe?¡±


    Even the players were completely stunned.


    This was the first time they had encountered a bloodline with pure destructive power and the nine revolutions mysterious art known for its defense. However, it could be torn apart and strangled to death.


    This was the same as the nine revolutions mysterious art. It seemed to be an invincible bloodline power.


    Although it seemed that Yusa¡¯s ¡°God¡± transformation and bloodline evolution were able to counter this power and create a race that was the natural enemy of this vortex bloodline ¡­


    However, the energy stored in his three axes would probably be used up after a minute of fierce fighting, just like how he had blown up di Qi.


    After all, his crazy transformation and evolution, as well as the reconstruction of his broken gene sequence, consumed a huge amount of physical energy.


    As for pampas, although his energy level was not high and he had a normal body size like Yusha, the power of the vortex was very energy-saving. As long as the vortex was formed in the beginning, the subsequent little power would be enough to maintain the inertia of the rotation. His endurance was definitely stronger than Yusha¡¯s.


    The players were in a heated discussion.


    it seems like the unparalleled bloodline at the heaven-defying level is competing on whose energy rank is higher when the difference is not big!


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s see who can last longer!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The bloodline of Yusha¡¯s ¡®God¡¯ is, in theory, invincible. His transformed form can evolve a bloodline that can target you. The nine revolutions mysterious art had just been beaten to tears! No one is his match!¡±


    ¡°Is this vortex bloodline not invincible? It¡¯s also an invincible bloodline in theory.¡±


    ¡°The universe is too big. Isn¡¯t the collision of these invincible and invincible people contradictory? ¡°And so, they began to compare energy levels. Whoever can last longer will have a lower energy consumption. For example, a three-handed axe like Yusa, who uses up too much energy, definitely can¡¯t compare to a bloodline with a vortex and low energy consumption.¡±


    After all, they were all keyboard Saints.


    In their eyes, the nine revolutions mysterious art was truly invincible, because its endurance was the most powerful.


    hahahaha, the man who is truly strong and firm is the final winner!


    that¡¯s right. With the endurance of the nine revolutions mysterious art, once it breaks through to the bloodline of the great Dao, and with the addition of the heaven-defying bloodlines like Yusa and pampas that consume energy at a crazy rate, only then would it be truly invincible.


    The players were very excited and felt that their future was bright.


    The nine revolutions mysterious art was like an engine. If it was installed in an airplane, a tank, or a motor car, it could perfectly display the opponent¡¯s strength.


    ¡°You are indeed very powerful.¡±


    At this moment, Carolyn looked at pampas. Pampas ¡®power meant that he was comparable to a Yuan LAN Zun, which was equivalent to her fighting against the few highest existences. but there is no power that is invincible. You should be clear ¡­ There¡¯s a type of law that isn¡¯t affected by the fundamental forces of this universe.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Pampas said.


    ¡°External force, external Dao ¡­ The laws.¡± Carolyn walked over, step by step.


    Her entire body seemed to be isolated in a void. With a light leap, she jumped over pampas ¡®protective vortex. There was no trace of being pulled at all. She punched his nose fiercely.


    Bang!


    Pampas ¡®head exploded in an instant. The eyeball that flew out was like a shooting star, cutting through the void. It was filled with disbelief.


    Pampas ¡®entire body was immersed in an evil universe law, crazily corroding his body. It spread wildly over his body. Pampas¡¯ mouth began to Mutter some unknown words. The hair on his body grew, and his flesh and blood distorted, turning into a strange shape.


    ¡°Great existence, he will return!¡±


    Pampas cried out loudly, his strange smile of joy crumbled.


    Hualala.


    However, in the next second, the law could only corrode for a while before it disappeared. Pampas reformed his body and panted heavily.


    What was that?


    He was sweating profusely. He had just sung some strange words for no reason. It was as if he had seen an indescribable existence in a dark, evil, and mysterious universe watching him, causing the distortion.


    It was a hazy scene of another universe, which gave him a great sense of horror.


    For the second time, the surrounding Dao-achieving cultivators looked at the evil law aura that did not belong to the real universe. They were stunned. What was pampas chanting just now? It was as if it had been tainted by something and turned into an indescribable piece of meat? What kind of nomological power of the outer Dao universe was that?


    ¡°This is ¡­ This is the first time I¡¯ve been injured in so many years!¡±


    Pampas ¡®eyes flashed with coldness. He quickly recovered his head and raised the high-speed rotating planet in his hand. It had already turned into the size of a basketball and fiercely exploded forward.


    Bang!


    Carolyn was quickly sent flying.


    It hit Carolyn¡¯s lower abdomen like a vortex ball. The basketball-sized planet spun rapidly, expanding with an unimaginable vortex and quickly turning into a huge planet. The spinning force was like a grinder, grinding Carolyn into a puddle of meat paste.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    Countless densely packed streams of light transformed into vortexes, and matter was compressed into a matter shock wave that was 10000 times its normal density. All particles were vaporized, and the battlefield stirred up by the battle actually affected more than half of the solar system. The energy particles were completely turned into chaotic currents.


    Whoosh.


    Carolyn stood up once again and said, ¡± it¡¯s useless. Your energy level can no longer keep up with mine. Your physical strength is too low. The reason is simple. The moment you can¡¯t kill me, you¡¯ve already lost.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lose!¡± Pampas said, panting. The other party restrained him too much. An evil power that could ignore the laws of this universe did not need to follow the laws of this universe.


    His strength was unrivaled.


    However, the other party was able to ignore his power and hit his main body, almost targeting his power.


    However, invincible power required a huge amount of physical strength to keep up.


    In his previous battles, he had never used even one-tenth of his strength. He only needed to form a vortex and use an extremely low energy consumption to maintain the rotation. However, when a real bloody battle broke out, his physical weakness was quickly exposed.


    The other party was simply too shameless. He didn¡¯t need to defeat her, as long as he couldn¡¯t kill her, he would lose!


    it¡¯s the power of a hooligan. Pampas cursed.


    ¡°Not only me, but even that magical girl can defeat you.¡± Said Carolyn in a soft voice as she pointed towards the sealed di Qi in the distance.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t have the power of an outer Dao universe, almost no one would be able to penetrate my defense and reach the center of the vortex,¡± pampas said coldly.


    He had seen the power of this second generation magical girl. Even if she had the perfect bloodline and could even replicate some bloodlines, it was impossible to defeat him.


    he doesn¡¯t need to penetrate. He just needs to merge with your vortex to get close to your body. Caroline smiled. your strength is indeed powerful, but it is only limited to this wild land.


    Pampas ¡®expression froze.


    Ignoring the panting pampas, Carolyn raised her head to look at the sky.


    They were the strongest overlords of the universe, the three heavenly Lords, and the baby-carrying being from the fallen civilization. They stood at the top of the dark void and looked down coldly at the final battlefield. There was no joy or sorrow in their eyes, as if they were looking at the eternal blue sky.


    ¡°Come down and fight.¡±


    With her hands behind her back, Carolyn¡¯s voice had an indescribable domineering tone to it. Raising her head, she laughed and said, ¡± ¡°No one can always be high and mighty.¡±

 Chapter 1102

    ?


    1102 Chapter 1112-savings


    Everyone followed Carolyn¡¯s gaze and looked over, only to feel shock and fear, as well as a strong feeling of disbelief.


    An unbelievable thought burst forth.


    The existence of the witch¡¯s night¡¯s dark catastrophe, the evil will of all living beings, was actually directly attacking a high and mighty existence?


    This was an ancient Supreme Overlord who had dominated countless galaxies! It was unknown how many years they had not made a move. They could be said to be mysterious and unpredictable. After countless years of accumulation, these high and mighty rulers of the universe had long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. They were inviolable and could not be disobeyed.


    However, this demoness was actually going to attack such an ancient existence?


    ¡°As expected, this creature with emotions is too evil! He was not a living person! After all, as long as one has a normal mind, they would not dare to attack such an invincible existence!¡±


    Some of the investigators mumbled and were stunned.


    The development of this war up to this point was too baffling!


    The final battle between the two sides had ended because of the witch¡¯s night. The huge disaster of the witch¡¯s night had even caused pampas and Yusha, two unimaginable ancient giants, to fall.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    the evil intent of the emotions of all living beings is trying to provoke us? ¡±


    The three heavenly venerates were shrouded in mist, and their bodies leaned forward slightly, as if they were gods high above, looking down at the mortals from the nine Heavens. evil emotions indeed do not have the wisdom of humans. As long as they have a normal mind, they would not provoke the ancient gods who have mastered the Law of Time.


    The path to becoming a weaker tier 9 player 4%


    What an inconceivable and weak realm!


    They looked at Carolyn, an existence who had just stepped onto the path of a weak 10th-tier existence, and felt that it was extremely inconceivable.


    After all, no one was like di Qi, who had an extremely exaggerated talent for fusion. Carolyn¡¯s speed was still considered to be a relatively fast and normal genius ¡®speed.


    This was only because she had her spiritual universe and physical universe, as well as her own path of law fusion, which allowed her to progress so quickly.


    Yusa had 86% of the path to tier 10, while pampas was slightly worse. After all, due to the influence of his brain, he only had 39% of the path to tier 10. However, pampas ¡®powerful bloodline made up for his combat power, and he was even close to the combat power of Yuan LAN Zun, who was 100% weaker than a tier 10 ¡­ And the witch in front of him had just stepped into the path of the ninth step and had already defeated pampas!


    Defeating pampas meant that his combat strength was extremely close to theirs. Just like what was said, pampas ¡®powerful destructive bloodline could already fight against three heavenly venerates above his level.


    ¡°This is simply unbelievable!¡±


    A Yuan LAN holy man fell down and said with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to fight you.¡±


    As the divine light enveloped them, a strong and tall young man with blue hair draped over his shoulders slowly walked out. He had a butterfly tattoo on his body. He looked at Carolyn and spoke with fervor and assurance,


    ¡°Pampas is really a fellow with a loose mouth. He actually revealed the details of our bloodline completely. However, in the end, he is only a ten year old child with intelligence.¡±


    Looking at the man in front of her, a strong sense of crisis welled up in Carolyn¡¯s heart, as if she was looking at an unimaginable, ultimate creature.


    Was this what a 100% 10-tier weakness was?


    Carolyn clearly understood that 100% and 99% were two completely different dimensional concepts. The perfection realm meant that he had completed the path of a weak rank 10. His great Dao bloodline had already condensed and completely formed!


    He was a Supreme existence that controlled the great ¡®Dao¡¯ of the universe!


    ¡°I have to use all my strength.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and her real entity of Pangu rapidly expanded for the second time, turning into an ancient giant that stood in the blue starry sky. form!


    Her rapidly expanding Pangu body began to compress and collapse, and her density increased rapidly. It was the improved cells of the entire race that the iron-based life form had obtained before that had turned her into an unimaginable white porcelain God.


    The body size of the real entity of Pangu would be expanded, and the density would be compressed to form a Supreme combat body that was similar to the neutron star.


    BOOM!


    In the next second, Caroline transformed her law and directly attacked.


    ¡°Interesting,¡±


    This Yuan LAN Holy master just smiled faintly and reached out his hand in the air. if it¡¯s a true law outside the universe, there¡¯s indeed no way to deal with it ¡­ As long as your transformation process and even your time are frozen, then no matter how strong the power is, it will be impossible to use it. ¡±


    The next second.


    Carolyn felt as if her consciousness had sunk into the depths of a Glacier. Every cell and molecule in her body had gradually stopped moving. It was as if she had fallen into a quagmire, and was getting slower and slower, making it difficult for her to move.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± The heavenly venerate turned around and returned to the higher ground. your absolute realm is still too low. If you were at the same realm as me, you might be able to resist.


    Kachaa.


    However, in the next second, a voice came from Carolyn¡¯s sealed body. it¡¯s just a coincidence. I know a way to speed up life and molecular movement.


    The magic nucleus race had a way to destroy the genetic chain. Subaru¡¯s burning of life was a method to accelerate the movement of life.


    ¡°Genetic lock, open.¡±


    The celestial venerable suddenly turned around with a look of disbelief. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°You?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi was slightly entranced by the battle.


    Yusa and pampas were both extraordinary bloodlines that defied the heavens. He had benefited greatly from them.


    However, their bloodlines were not common. Yusa wanted all five of them to have the same bloodline. If there was an outsider bloodline ¡­ He was unable to enter the ¡®God¡¯ transformation state, turning into a monster with a hundred changes, and frantically evolving into the bloodline that targeted the other party.


    The five were the same, which meant that the first bloodline had to be the Yusa race. In other words, it was the only bloodline that could only be cultivated by the main race.


    Pampas ¡®destruction bloodline was too powerful.


    It was the first heaven-defying bloodline he had seen so far.


    Carolyn had only managed to defeat her opponent through trickery using her outer Dao laws. Otherwise, the nine revolutions mysterious art would not have been able to reach the center of her opponent¡¯s vortex. No matter how strong her recovery ability was, she would only be slowly strangled to death in the endless vortex.


    However, pampas ¡®bloodline was not something that normal people could integrate into.


    Just like what was said, pampas ¡®bloodline was a vortex, and his brain was the center of the vortex. It was a miracle that he could survive.


    If other people were to integrate with this bloodline, they would basically die. Even if the success rate was one in a billion, it would still reduce their intelligence and they would become like pampas.


    although these two bloodlines are powerful, they are not common. The only common bloodline is the time bloodline of the blue abyss clan ¡­ ¡°The three heavenly venerates, the rulers of the fallen civilization, can¡¯t integrate these two bloodlines. Therefore, their bloodline should only be the heaven-defying time bloodline of their own race, plus four relatively ordinary bloodlines.


    Xu Zhi weighed his thoughts in silence. this is a very simple matter. It depends on the combat power of their bloodline. We just have to see what kind of inferior heaven-defying bloodline they have. After all, it¡¯s the best choice for integration.


    However, pampas and Yusha did not have the kind of heaven-defying bloodline that could be integrated into them. Their battle prowess was most likely not very heaven-defying, and they only had the strongest bloodline of their own race.


    This is a good thing ¡­ As expected, truly heaven-defying bloodlines are very rare, and those that can be casually fused with without any restrictions are even rarer.¡±


    Xu Zhi lowered his head and looked at his own fusion level. It was already 76% on the path to the ninth rank. He then looked at Carolyn and said. ¡± there¡¯s still one last step to go. However. once an existence at the level of the three great Abyss Blue heavenly venerates makes. move, it means that they have entered the final stage ¡­


    It was basically impossible for Carolyn to be killed. Although her combat power might not be one-tenth of her opponent¡¯s, her vitality allowed her to easily survive in the hands of such a heaven-defying existence. After all, Yuan LAN Holy master¡¯s power was not a killing bloodline, but a sealing-type imprisonment control-type bloodline. It would take a long time to kill such a meat shield.


    However, it¡¯s very likely that as we fight with Carolyn, even the celestial Venerables and the leader of the fallen civilization will join the battle, forming a chaotic battle and directly breaking through!¡±


    Xu Zhi did not have much hope for Carolyn, di Qi, and the others. It was unrealistic for them to win against the three great heavenly venerates. The difference in their levels was too great. He was only asking them to stall for time. After all, they were still very effective against the three great heavenly venerates. The other party did not have much killing power. If they kept pestering him without being able to beat him, the other party would be very confused.


    However, if they did this, it might drag on for another half a day, or they might break through in the next second.


    the three pillar gods are still devouring people and slacking in secret. They are extremely excited. And di Qi, that fellow ¡­ Xu Zhi¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly. He was still sealed in the ice sculpture, but he was still secretly observing the battle scene of Carolyn and the others. after all this, it¡¯s still Carolyn who listens to me the most. She¡¯s the one who puts in the most effort.

 Chapter 1103

    ?


    1103 Brothers, retreat


    At that moment, Xu Zhi was having a toothache.


    These three pillar gods were slacking like crazy, secretly eating people to increase their strength. They were in cahoots with Xu Zhi. He had fattened up and converted all of them into the Zerg race. Only then would he have the confidence to resist the catastrophe of the galactic civilization.


    ¡°But why did di Qi paddle after fighting for a while and observe the situation in the ice sculpture?¡± Xu Zhi was helpless and could not be bothered to pay attention to it. He was just stalling for time anyway. He just looked at the battle between Carolyn and a heavenly venerate Abyss Blue.


    Existences of this level ended too quickly.


    This was not good news.


    Xu Zhi stared at the battlefield quietly. it¡¯s too fast. It¡¯s simply too fast ¡­


    Now that the first one had entered the arena, would the other existences be far away?


    A battle Royale might erupt in the next second!


    If he couldn¡¯t hold back and directly broke through to the final realm of the tenth level, he would be in trouble!


    Which existence at this level wasn¡¯t Swift and decisive?


    Which one of them wasn¡¯t a ruthless character?


    It was very normal for him to instantly reveal all his trump cards and kill the opponent.


    the situation is completely bad. I have to shrink the area and let the others retreat first.


    Xu Zhi said softly, ¡± let¡¯s just get most of the bug tribe¡¯s powerhouses to make a strategic retreat first. Otherwise, there will be an outbreak. There¡¯s no time to react at all. When the time comes, there¡¯s no way to escape ¡­ Don¡¯t even mention hiding in the protective barrier and watching the fire from the sidelines.¡±


    If they were to really fight, who would be able to withstand the four tenth-level existences?


    After that, the ultimate existences in the high dimension void would completely descend. This would be even more terrifying.


    It would be too late to run then!


    Soon, the Asura Warriors in the entire six paths of reincarnation, the quantum Life forms in the tower world, the East Green Emperor, and other middle-level combat forces who joined the battlefield received the message from the ancient God.


    ¡°They want us to evacuate the main force!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna, who was in the command center, was shocked when he heard the news.


    indeed, the outcome of an existence at Yuan Lan¡¯s level means that the battle that will determine the future of the entire Galaxy may erupt completely.


    ¡°Our tactics have achieved some results. Right now, the three pillar gods are still infecting nearly fifty percent of the bottom tier rank nines. There are more than 3000 Dao-reaching experts, even though they are all ordinary fallen Dao-reaching experts!¡±


    This number was too terrifying!


    This was because almost no one cared about the three pillar gods.


    The higher-ups of the fallen civilization no longer wanted to care about the fallen Daoists at the bottom. At this final moment, they could already be used as abandoned children.


    They were still useful in the past as the foundation of civilization, taking on missions, repairing mechanical spaceships, opening up territory, and expanding their forces. But now ¡­ They were already useless!


    Their top-notch investigators were busy with the final battle. After all, in their eyes, whoever won would be able to rule over the future and even break through to the tenth level.


    If he reached level ten, would it be useful no matter how much he was infected by Buddhism?


    They could just settle the score directly after autumn!


    He could even enslave them again and Command ¡± Buddhism ¡°, making them work for him. This way, even those who had fallen and become Daoist after being infected would still be loyal to him. There was no difference, and he could even expand his influence.


    the racer of Mount Haruna is indeed our elite think tank. It¡¯s precisely because he¡¯s accurately predicted the thoughts of such a top patrol that he carried out such a plan. He even used the witch¡¯s night to attract the attention of the patrol, and it¡¯s a great success!


    ¡°We¡¯ve almost emptied out all of their low-level investigators! The three pillar gods put in more effort and continued to preach! Snowball! (Excited)¡±


    The surrounding people were very excited.


    These were more than 3000 ordinary cultivators. It could be said that they were the majority of the power that had been accumulated in this Galaxy for countless years!


    The racer of Mount Haruna shook his head. he¡¯s not an idiot. Although we¡¯ve gained a huge advantage by doing this, whether or not we can hold on to this advantage still depends on the combat power of the top tier. Anyone below level 10 is still an ant! Would they not know that the three pillar gods were doing this? She didn¡¯t want to bother! I¡¯m busy with the battle of the tenth level. When I break through, I¡¯ll come back and settle the score with you!¡±


    When the players heard this, they immediately put away their thoughts.


    Indeed, I¡¯ll let you have your way now, but I¡¯ll settle the score with you later.


    The tenth level was the real decisive factor.


    It seemed that they had gained a lot in secret and infected a lot, but in fact, they were not taken seriously at all. Where could you hide from a tenth-Level Ultimate existence? How could they not find your real body?


    It¡¯s just a joke if you want to leave after eating. I can find you anywhere.


    that¡¯s right. We still have to see how the ancient gods perform. That¡¯s the level of the final battle.


    ¡°This is the best we can do for now. We can¡¯t help you with other things.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the gap is too big after all.¡±


    ¡­


    The surrounding players were in a heated discussion.


    Even the racer of Mount Haruna felt that the infection was nothing more than adding flowers to a brocade, and that the ancient gods had asked them to do whatever they could to help when they had nothing to do.


    Standing on the scale that would affect the victory of civilization, they were ancient gods!


    However, the players did not know, not even the three great Abyss Blue sky Venerables, that the infected Daoist cultivators were the deciding factors for saving their lives.


    I¡¯ve robbed all of my family¡¯s assets, how can I catch up?


    I¡¯ll pull up the protective barrier. So what if I¡¯m a peak tenth-tier?


    He was still dumbfounded, looking at the desolate land in a daze. Was he going to carpet bomb the place and find a place to hide?


    This was impossible!


    The universe was too big, and it was unrealistic to carpet bomb an entire Galaxy.


    However, the racer of Mount Haruna did not know any of that. He was only doing everything within his power.


    now, they have indeed started to retreat. All the low-level combat forces have taken a roundabout route, and all the players above the deity level have retreated. Only one Special Agent is left behind to watch the battle with the camera and report the situation to us!


    Everyone nodded.


    The crowd quickly began to retreat.


    Even a group of players secretly brought Ryus of the giant octopus clan back to their territory.


    wait, don¡¯t be anxious. Just call big octopus Ryus over and use his status as a high-level inspector to bring a group of inspectors into Buddhism. At the last moment, we¡¯ll do something big!


    Everyone¡¯s breathing became rapid. They were going to touch the patrol?


    They had infected more than 3000 ordinary cultivators, and the rest were just two or three kittens. The rest were basically at the level of patrols. The ancient awakened and the more than 1000 patrols of the present era added up to 3000 to 4000 of them, right?


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied, ¡± ryuze is also one of the top inspectors. We¡¯ll trick as many as we can. Just tell them that we, the Buddhist League, can find a way to complete their Dao Foundation! There were also all sorts of insurance, a heaven-defying bloodline, powerful resources, and great benefits! In short, we¡¯ll complete it however we want!¡±


    Everyone was speechless. How could this work?


    However, he still had to give it a try. There was no charge for him to shoot his mouth off. What if he was really duped?


    The giant octopus, Ryus, still had some prestige. Moreover, the Buddhist sect was also very strong now. Becoming a member of this race might not be worse than joining the big home of the fallen civilization.


    also, ¡± the racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± get a Cloud Star Dao fruit bloodline gene from those powerful higher-ups of the inspector level.


    Everyone instantly knew that the racer of Mount Haruna was after the cloud Star Dao fruit.


    After all, this thing was simply a life saver!


    To cutie pie, as well as the other racer of Mount Haruna players, he was a fellow who wanted to take their lives.


    If they could get their hands on the genes and bloodlines, understand the structure, and conduct research, it was even possible for them to evolve one and start mass-producing it!


    After all, evolution was the secret of life, and it contained infinite possibilities.


    If they could mass-produce the original substance, why couldn¡¯t they mass-produce the cloud Star Dao fruit?


    Every single one of them was a treasure in the other world, and they wouldn¡¯t even exchange it for the land of countless galaxies and stars. But here, with the genetic optimization of hybrid rice, it was possible to produce 50 kilograms per mu.


    How could he live without a dream?


    [ cute girl: then my illness can be cured? ]


    ¡°If we can really solve this century¡¯s problem, that would be great!¡±


    Everyone was very excited.


    However, some players said,¡¯why do I feel like we¡¯re bandits when the big tree falls and we take the opportunity to secretly divide it? Couldn¡¯t wait to pluck the feathers from the goose? I¡¯ll discuss this with Ryus.¡±


    Soon, the player received a reply.


    he can pull people into the Buddhist sect, but the cloud Star Dao fruit is something that the bloodline is in the hands of the Supreme existence of the fallen civilization. They can¡¯t get it either. Usually. when they exchange for the cloud Star Dao fruit, they eat it in front of everyone ¡­ I won¡¯t give you any chance to steal your bloodline.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s face turned grim.


    Indeed, the bloodline of such a precious species was not allowed to be leaked. If someone else fused with it and planted it, there would be no monopoly.


    Although this bloodline did not seem to have any combat power, its heaven-defying level was in fact no less strategic than extraordinary bloodlines on the level of Yusha and pampas.


    then there¡¯s no other way. We can only ask the ancient gods to think of a way. I have to say, ¡± the racer of Mount Haruna said. the deep blue clan is indeed a family with a lot of infighting. If we count them carefully, they have almost half as many extraordinary bloodlines as we do!


    yeah, it¡¯s the kind with stronger country bumpkins.


    The players laughed, but they were actually worried.


    Although the three great heavenly venerates of the Azure abyss divine territory and the mastermind behind the fallen civilization were indeed country bumpkins in their eyes and were definitely not worth mentioning in front of the ancient gods, it would be the most troublesome to deal with the mysterious existence that had descended from the higher dimension and the ancient ultimate realm that had once defeated the universe garden.


    The outcome was unknown.


    Could a super ancient God really win?

 Chapter 1104

    ?


    1104 This position is easier to observe


    At this moment, a look of surprise flashed through Yuan LAN Zun¡¯s eyes. He looked at Carolyn, who was moving slightly, and said, ¡± you can actually break away from my time freeze and move freely? ¡±


    ¡°If ¡­ It¡¯s really frozen time, so it definitely can¡¯t be moved ¡­¡± With great difficulty, Carolyn started to move. She was like a snow-covered girl who was shivering in the middle of winter and was about to turn into a statue and die from the cold. however, it¡¯s only a low-level law. I¡¯ve touched a bit of the Law of Time stop, but most of it is to freeze the movement of particles and molecules.


    ¡°So, you accelerated your exercise.¡±


    Yuan LAN Holy master was very calm. as expected of the terrifying demoness who symbolizes the universe¡¯s catastrophe and all living beings ¡¯emotions. She possesses many different powers.


    However, even so, Carolyn seemed to be in the absolute zero domain of time. The speed of her soul¡¯s thinking and the movements of her body were countless times slower than usual. It was as if she was in slow motion frame by frame in a movie. She was easily seen through. The profound blue heavenly primogenitor could easily Dodge and hit her opponent. It was as if he was an agile cat toying with a slow snail.


    ¡°How troublesome.¡±


    Yuan LAN Holy master became slightly serious, ¡± you are not the only one who has the means to counter my time stop. Pampas also has it. He uses the inertia of the rotation to make his body and soul form vortexes. From stagnation, he gradually starts to spin. Using the inertia, he will spin faster and faster. In the end, he will be able to return to his normal speed and fight with me.


    Peng Peng Peng!


    As if he was taking a stroll in his garden, Yuan LAN continued to punch Carolyn and blow her up. It was as if he was hitting a human sandbag. A look of surprise flashed past his eyes. under my freezing, even her recovery ability is frozen. She should be the nemesis of this kind of immortal. However, even if she is frozen, she can still have such a strong recovery ability.


    This was also because his attack power was too low. His bloodline was not an offensive extraordinary system.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    It was as if this wasn¡¯t a battle, but a performance. Yuan LAN Holy master mumbled as he attacked, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to exhaust me to death with your own recovery power, right? You think that although my time stop doesn¡¯t consume much energy, it still consumes a lot of energy. When I¡¯m exhausted, you¡¯ll win.


    ¡°This is how you fight pampas. Pampas ¡®destructive power is too strong, but his energy consumption is too high. Once he is exhausted, he will be at your mercy. What a terrifying power. If he can¡¯t kill you, he will die.¡±


    This was indeed Carolyn¡¯s fighting style.


    The other party had to continue to imprison her. If he couldn¡¯t kill her, then the remaining four ordinary bloodline cultivators wouldn¡¯t be a match for him in a direct battle.


    To imprison her would consume energy. She was competing in physical strength and combat wisdom!


    The celestial venerable laughed and said, ¡± pampas ¡®combat and destructive power is extremely terrifying. At the same time. he can resist the time stop ¡­ But why did he still lose? Because his physical strength wasn¡¯t as strong as mine, I also exhausted him to death like you.¡±


    Caroline looked at heavenly venerate deep blue, who was strolling leisurely, and a hint of confusion flashed past her eyes.


    Yuan LAN Holy master¡¯s body size was the energy level of a normal creature. With such a body size, the energy stored in each Dao-forming cell that was fused with soul and flesh would definitely not be too high.


    ¡°Do you think that our time stop is just an application?¡± Yuan LAN said with a smile. We¡¯ve also developed other abilities, such as energy storage.


    The density of compressed matter can reach the density of a neutron star. What about the density of compressed energy?¡± Yuan LAN Holy master looked at Caroline and seemed to understand her meaning. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°It will explode, right?¡±


    the density of matter compressed into a neutron star is already very unstable. It¡¯s almost impossible to compress energy to a higher density because it will cause complete instability ¡­ It¡¯s like a supernova explosion, but what if we can freeze such an unstable explosion and this small sun?¡±


    Yuan LAN Holy master pointed at his head,


    a portion of the cells in my brain acted as an energy storage warehouse. The compressed energy within the cells exceeded the storage limit and began to freeze. However. once I stopped freezing, it would explode into pieces like a super-small big explosion ¡­ But I only need to release it a little bit, and it will become a cell power furnace warehouse. Do you understand?¡±


    Yuan LAN said indifferently, ¡± however, such a freezing energy furnace needs to be maintained to freeze them. It takes too much energy and can¡¯t be maintained for long. My energy level is only comparable to the bode octopus clan ¡­ speaking of energy rank, I¡¯ve evaluated it before. Renemansky¡¯s energy rank is very terrifying. He can defeat three of us celestial Venerables by himself ¡­ That¡¯s the energy level it¡¯s talking about.¡±


    Carolyn was completely silent.


    They were equivalent to one-third of the renemansky energy level.


    No wonder he was so fierce, even pampas was killed.


    Because of their freezing time, in addition to their long endurance, although it was far from comparable to the nine revolutions mysterious art, it was almost unrealistic for her to exhaust the other party to death.


    however, if this stalemate continues, it¡¯ll be really difficult to deal with. We¡¯ll be able to fight for a long time, and I can¡¯t kill you in a short time. The heavenly venerate chuckled and looked at the sea star region master. are you ready for the second seal? ¡±


    He had said so much just to wait for the second time to be ready.


    ¡°I¡¯m already fine.¡± The Lord of the oceanic star region¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he quickly made his move with a group of investigators. A large number of blue crystals covered the area, and Carolyn was instantly turned into an ice sculpture without any resistance.


    This Yuan LAN holy man was still very calm.


    All of this was too easy for him to win.


    Even his physical strength had almost never been exhausted, and he was in his perfect peak state.


    His combat power was not strong, and his destructive power was very weak, but his terrifying freezing ability and long endurance made him an almost invincible existence.


    This was the blue abyss clan.


    In this world, the more destructive one¡¯s power was, the more powerful one¡¯s combat power was, the more one could win.


    Looking at the frozen Caroline, Yuan LAN Holy master seemed to have lost interest. He looked up at the stone man disc and wanted to say something to fight, but a voice came from the side.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll definitely lose.¡± The ice sculpture, the second generation magical girl, said.


    ¡°???¡±


    Why did the statue suddenly speak?


    The Lord of the oceanic star region¡¯s expression changed. His seal was absolute, and the other party couldn¡¯t see what was happening outside, let alone speak through the seal.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you sealed by me?¡± The Lord of the oceanic star region was still in shock, and he looked like he had seen a ghost.


    ¡°I¡¯m only using this position to make it easier for the audience to watch.¡± Di Qi supported his chin with his hand, looked at the ice sculpture in the distance and answered with a serious face.


    Di Qi looked at the three Holy Masters with great interest.


    Carolyn was still not good enough ¡­


    I still have to make a move.


    He already knew the details of the other party. If the three great Abyss Blue sky Venerables didn¡¯t break through, there would be no chance for the transcendent ancient gods to make a move. But now, he was confident that he could force them to break through to the tenth level!


    In this case, he could beat Yuan LAN up and run away after breaking through. Then he would have the chance to see the ancient God in action.


    He was still very curious about learning the means of this mysterious ancient existence.

 Chapter 1105

    ?


    1105 All of you, come at me together


    In di Qi¡¯s eyes, although the blue abyss clan was extremely powerful and had already completed the level 10 path, he was only at 34% of the level 10 path and had a higher level than them, it was not impossible for him to fight them.


    Although the other party¡¯s main bloodline was heaven-defying, the remaining three bloodlines were too weak. The bias was too serious!


    Because he didn¡¯t have a suitable battle-type bloodline, he could tell that the remaining three ordinary bloodlines of Yuan LAN Holy master were all auxiliary and strengthening his time bloodline talent, which was an extreme path.


    However, to use a support-type bloodline to such a level was already very exaggerated!


    [ Abyssal Blue bloodline: eternal life that can slow down time and a massive energy storage freezer. Aren¡¯t these two abilities heaven-defying? ]


    As a support bloodline, it was already heaven-defying to the extreme.


    However, it was still a support-type bloodline after all. Perhaps the other party¡¯s time domain could only slow down the other party¡¯s time and body perception by 40% or 50%, which was not considered powerful. However, for weaklings at a lower realm than them, they would be almost unable to move.


    This was exactly what happened to Carolyn. Even after activating the Subaru¡¯s explosive acceleration combustion, she was still moving as slowly as a snail.


    In fact, although the evaluation of potential was high, in di Qi¡¯s eyes, the other party¡¯s combat power was very weak in the same realm. Even the few quantum martial Dao grandmasters could blow up Yuan LAN Holy master, who was at the same realm, let alone the three of them!


    However, there was no need to say anything about the suppression of the other party¡¯s realm!


    At the same time, the other party¡¯s future prospects were terrifying.


    Once the other party broke through to the tenth level, this support-type heaven-defying bloodline, with any attack-type great Dao bloodline, would completely transform into a Dragon!


    Controlling the opponent with time, coupled with the two major characteristics of super physical strength, coupled with the attack bloodline, it would be very exaggerated!


    You controlled it the moment it came up, and with enough energy, who could withstand it?


    ¡°You, weren¡¯t you sealed?¡±


    Yuan LAN Holy master looked at the second generation witch and suddenly spoke in the statue. He looked a little surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. As long as I learn his bloodline seal, this crystal will not be able to stop me.¡± This second-generation witch¡¯s words were very casual, but it made everyone¡¯s scalps numb.


    What did he mean by learning the bloodline and extraordinary system of the other party, and the other party would not be able to keep him?


    Hualala.


    The crystal covering di Qi began to melt. He walked out slowly and looked at a celestial venerable blue abyss. ¡°You¡¯re a strange alien,¡±


    your bloodline is still very powerful. Although it¡¯s not the strongest in combat power, it¡¯s another form of invincibility. Even other powerful and destructive races are far from your opponent, such as this third generation witch ¡­ When time is frozen, it¡¯s useless no matter how strong you are.¡±


    Di Qi looked at the sealed Carolyn. He knew that she wasn¡¯t him and that it would definitely take her some time to escape. He then said in a soft voice, ¡± but your destructive power is too weak. The series of attacks just now may seem exaggerated, but in fact, they can¡¯t even catch up with her recovery.


    Yuan LAN was slightly stunned.


    Looking at the sealed Carolyn, he had never expected her to possess such a terrifying undead element. Even the damage he had caused to her couldn¡¯t compare to her natural recovery?


    In reality, Carolyn was the tantrum with the highest defense.


    The cells of the entire race, the nine revolutions mysterious art, and the compressed body that was modified from the iron-based life form made his body extremely dense. His defense far exceeded that of di Qi, the three pillar gods, and the others. In addition, with the nine revolutions mysterious art and the spiritual universe, his endurance in the two worlds was something that even di Qi felt was impossible to deal with.


    How could the three heavenly venerates, who didn¡¯t cultivate the destructive bloodline, be able to defeat such a recovery ability?


    Di Qi looked at Carolyn and said in an indifferent tone, ¡±


    however, it¡¯s very easy for you to kill her. After all, she¡¯s just waiting to be slaughtered if she¡¯s frozen. As long as Yuan LAN Holy master is responsible for slowing down her time and let pampas, who has the strongest attack power, be responsible for grinding her with the vortex, she can be ground to death. However, it¡¯ll probably take about 700 years, which is about seven days in the high-dimensional space-time.


    Another seven hundred years?


    Yuan Lan¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    The life force of an existence at this level was too astonishing. It was as if he was an immortal God who would never age or die. It took a full seven hundred years of continuous attacks to completely obliterate him.


    The duration of the battle was extremely shocking for such an existence.


    However, it was quite normal for di Qi, Carolyn and the others. Once they started using the nine revolutions mysterious art, it was very normal for them to fight for hundreds or even thousands of years. After all, no one could kill the other.


    Their attacking methods weren¡¯t strong, and everyone focused on recovery techniques.


    After all, pampas ¡®bloodline was the most destructive transcendent bloodline they had seen so far. Yusa¡¯s bloodline was also very destructive. It was the first time they had seen someone fight against the nine revolutions mysterious art to such an extent. However, the uncertainties were too great.


    Di Qi thought to himself,¡¯it¡¯s strange, inner space, magic cores, protoplasmic insects, alchemy factories ¡­¡¯ There are all sorts of extraordinary and heaven-defying bloodlines, but none of them are advocating for battle.¡±


    Only then did di Qi feel that it was very strange. There was actually no one who was famous for their combat strength.


    In fact, this was the trend of the ¡± spore evolution ¡± sandbox. The players there were all very cowardly. Could the bloodline that they had evolved fight? It didn¡¯t exist! After becoming a deity, one only had one life. This was why there was such a bizarre transcendent world.


    At this moment, di Qi flicked his fingers and looked at Yuan LAN, saying, ¡± ¡°It will take you 700 years to kill her, but it¡¯s different for me. Your time deceleration can only control me, and the sea star region master¡¯s ice will be completely ineffective. There¡¯s no way to seal her anymore. What do you want to do?¡±


    This Yuan LAN Holy master was also completely stunned by such a direct question.


    Indeed.


    He couldn¡¯t seal the other party anymore.


    The only thing he could do was to keep delaying the other party¡¯s time and make the other party¡¯s movements slow so that the other party couldn¡¯t get close to him. In other words, he had entered the consumption phase of a protracted battle, competing to see who had more physical strength.


    With his hands behind his back, di Qi said indifferently, ¡± ¡°I have to say, your time bloodline is very unsolvable! You¡¯ll stop our time. Even if we can resist it, our thoughts and body movements will be slowed down by countless times ¡­ No matter who it is, in front of your blue abyss clan, they are like meat on an anvil. They can¡¯t move and can only be slaughtered.¡±


    ¡°Even I am the same.¡±


    ¡°But, so what? Can you kill me just because I can¡¯t move?¡±


    also, don¡¯t let me get close to you. Don¡¯t try to punch me like you did to the third generation demoness.


    Di Qi¡¯s expression was completely calm again. With his hands behind his back, he said, ¡± once your fist lands, some skin scraps will fall off and you will be able to learn your time bloodline. Although it might not even be a quarter of its power, it will no longer be able to imprison me. By then, you will die a terrible death.


    This Yuan LAN holy man was completely silent.


    The terrifying scene from earlier was still clear in his eyes.


    The other party was immune to energy absorption. All the investigators and Daoist cultivators who had surrounded him at that time had not gained much after a wave of energy attacks, so they chose to kill him at close range.


    And the result?


    A close-range attack was to blow up the opponent and kill them countless times.


    However, the counterattack had also left behind traces of skin and flesh, which were copied by the other party with a magical method, turning into an earth-gold bloodline and storing on his body. Only then did he instantly learn the extraordinary system of the group of people they had besieged.


    I¡¯ll freeze his time and control him to slow down in place ¡­ However, long-range energy attacks are hardly effective, and his bloodline is stolen in close combat.¡± The celestial venerable felt that this was a thorny problem.


    Yes, it was.


    If this continued, he would lose without a doubt.


    This was because he had to maintain control of the other party¡¯s body at all times, while the other party did not consume any energy. When his energy was exhausted, it would be his ¡­ Death!


    ¡°Your combat strength is too extreme, but you really don¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    Seeing Yuan Lan¡¯s expression change, di Qi put his hands behind his back and said a cruel truth. He laughed in an overbearing manner, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to fight at all. As long as I stand here and don¡¯t move, so what if you can store energy? He was just a little stronger physically, but he would still ¡­ I¡¯ll tire myself to death!¡±


    As soon as he said this, all the Daoists from the Azure abyss Divine Domain were dumbfounded.


    There was no need to fight, no need to make any movements, just standing on the spot, and Yuan LAN Zun would die without a doubt?


    They looked in surprise at this ordinary-looking, scholarly, classical Emperor who exuded a strong sense of dominance.


    The ancient invincible legends of the three heavenly venerates, the great and Supreme heavenly gods who had overlooked the entire universe for countless years, and the ultimate Supreme tyrant were going to be defeated by the enemy who gathered all the evil of the world?


    just like what Yu sa said earlier, the second witch represents people¡¯s fear of the most powerful enemy. With such a powerful enemy gathered together, even an exalted celestial would be defeated ¡­


    this is the evil and dark emotions that we have gathered. How can it be so exaggerated? ¡±


    Their minds were already muddled, and the world was spinning.


    However, in the next second, di Qi looked towards the distant sky.


    those of you who are left above must have the same bloodline battle strength. All of you. come down. There¡¯s no need to fight. I¡¯ll do it alone ¡­ You¡¯ll die of exhaustion just by looking at it. ¡±


    The moment these overbearing words came out, everyone seemed to have seen a scene that they would never forget for the rest of their lives.


    This ancient Emperor overbearingly had his hands behind his back as he challenged the three great celestial Venerables and the ancient existence behind the fallen civilization!

 Chapter 1106

    ?


    1106 Chapter 1116-final arrival


    The corners of the eyes of the two Holy Masters twitched.


    Their strength was unimaginably powerful. If they could freeze the enemy, wouldn¡¯t they be at the mercy of the enemy no matter how strong they were?


    However, there was nothing they could do to stop the other party. The other party¡¯s defense and undying nature made them fall into a prolonged battle.


    In fact, it was not impossible to punish the other party.


    It should be known that the Dao-forming cells of every powerhouse that had fused their soul and flesh had a limited amount of energy stored. The size of the body and the number of cells usually represented the energy level.


    The other party¡¯s energy level was in the hundreds or thousands. The other ordinary perfect Daoists ¡®energy levels were around one to ten. Without the help of a powerful bloodline, it was very difficult for them to hurt the other party with their joint scattered attacks. However, if pampas and Yusa, who had exhausted their energy, recovered their energy and were responsible for attacking the other party, they could kill him by repeating the cycle.


    But just as he said, it would take hundreds of years to kill him.


    However, the final battle between the two sides had come to a standstill. The two sides had joined forces to besiege a dark existence for a few hundred years, grinding him to death, and then continuing the final battle?


    This face, can it pass?


    The few existences above looked down, not knowing what to do for a moment.


    Di Qi looked at them, clasped his hands behind his back and said blandly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re just outer realm barbarians. Come at me together. I can watch you die of exhaustion.¡±


    Di Qi was still fierce.


    The netizens were also very shocked.


    Di Qi had come up with such a move. He couldn¡¯t obtain Yuan Lan¡¯s bloodline or even get close to him, so he couldn¡¯t clone the bloodline.


    However, if he could not display his advantage and could not get close to the other party, the other party would not dare to get close to him either!


    He did not dare to get close to him, and long-range energy attacks were almost ineffective. The other party could not do anything to him. This kind of fighting style was indeed powerful. He had turned the tables in an instant ¡­ If you control me, I¡¯ll waste my time with you, and you¡¯ll tire yourself to death. If you don¡¯t control me, I¡¯ll kill you.


    ¡°I have to say, the nine revolutions mysterious Art¡¯s attack power is not high, but it¡¯s enough for endurance! A real Macho Man is the long-lasting type. If I madly attack you, you¡¯ll die (dog head)¡±


    ¡°The best attack is defense. So what if the opponent is fierce? ¡®Nothing can hurt me. I can take the time ¡­¡¯ This is the most destructive bloodline!¡±


    Yuan LAN Holy master was dumbfounded. I can indeed kill him, but it¡¯s been a few hundred years. Do we still want our face?¡±


    Everyone laughed like crazy.


    Heavenly venerate deep blue had suffered a disadvantage due to his lack of offensive power. His bloodline without an offensive power was simply a natural counter. This was the first time he had encountered such a shameless person. As an unparalleled existence, he was actually unable to do anything to di Qi, a prickly hedgehog!


    The three exalted Celestials held their breaths.


    The scene was as silent as cicadas in winter. Daoist cultivators from both sides looked at di Qi, who was standing in the middle, and actually fell silent for a long time.


    In the end, the stone man sat on the high platform and looked down, his expression calm for a while.


    At the side, the baby¡¯s eyes were bright as he murmured, ¡± this is it, this is it ¡­


    He was not afraid of the enemy.


    He was not afraid of being powerful.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of the unknown. In fact, he even looked forward to the unknown.


    In the dark future where the two of them were destined to die, all the changes that had occurred at this moment were the gifts of fate.


    He was so ecstatic that he almost cried.


    ¡°You, are you really going to give up?¡±


    The baby roared and looked down at the young Emperor who was in high spirits. ¡°Everything has changed! That young man was also you in the past. He dared to challenge the Supreme, and his eyes had the temperament of a fierce and ambitious person.


    The you from a million years ago shouldered the future of all the civilizations behind you, but you chose to yield to fate, to the ultimate existence that transcended dimensions!¡±


    ¡°You clearly said that you would give hope to civilization! Our blue abyss clan was born sacred and controlled time. In the end, we became the top of the universe! you have to bring everyone who trusts you to break through the final threshold and enter a Level-10 civilization. We have to write our history on this land ¡­ The baby sobbed and spoke of the hope of their youth. At that time, the two of them stood on the highest peak of the planet and looked at the universe.


    A variable.


    How could he not be looking forward to changes?


    The stone human dish closed its eyes, as if it was wavering a little. A look of struggle flashed through its eyes.


    He tried to re-deduce fate. He seemed to see a mysterious ancient existence descending from the sky, and nothing changed.


    ¡®How could it be ¡­¡¯ How could he not see it ¡­


    The stone man disk murmured softly for the first time with a determined gaze.


    The fate he saw was the same as before, as if it had been calculated more than 100000 years ago and had never changed. There was no night of the witches, and there were no three witches ¡­


    However, this was not the case in front of him.


    I can¡¯t see their fate ¡­ These Joss flame creatures ¡­ If it wasn¡¯t that Joss flame-thinking creatures didn¡¯t have a fate to begin with, then it must be that there was a terrifying existence blocking them, and they were outside fate ¡­ Life.¡±


    The stone man disk said to the baby in a low voice, variables, it¡¯s not impossible for there to be no variables ¡­ But you should know that this is fate. Small details can be changed, but the general trend can not be reversed.¡±


    The baby still wanted to persuade him.


    The stone man disc was the hope of the entire blue abyss race, the only possibility to push the blue abyss civilization into the threshold of an ultimate civilization, but even this existence had given up ¡­


    BOOM!


    all of this farce should end completely.


    The stone person disk looked down, and under everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, the tall, bald, and brawny man suddenly landed on the battlefield.


    The stone man disc looked at the three heavenly venerates and di Qi and smiled at them. there¡¯s no need to struggle anymore. All of you can come at me together.


    For a moment, no one spoke. The three great Abyss Blue sky Venerables also held their breaths. The entire battlefield was silent.


    They looked at the man who was as heavy as a star, the most terrifying and great existence in the history of the universe.


    ¡°Father ¡­¡±


    The three Holy Masters looked at the burly man with grave expressions. They had finally reached the final moment, and there was no way out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this.¡±


    Countless light blue ripples appeared behind this man, and finally condensed into a huge energy fruit tree. It had many branches and luxuriant leaves, and the blue leaves in the hazy mist were full of vitality.


    ¡°Yunxing Dao!¡± The stone man disc stopped time, and as if it had crossed through time and space, it appeared in front of di Qi with a single step, then it pointed its finger at him.


    In an instant, di Qi¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°The great Dao has degenerated.¡±


    Buzzzzzz!


    Countless streams of blue light covered di Qi, as if many delicate and flexible fingers were prying open his perfect bloodline, fiddling with his bloodline sequence like the keys of a zither, modifying it without restraint.

 Chapter 1107

    ?


    1107 Breakthrough, ultimate


    Once again, di Qi felt his hair stand on end, just like the intense bone-piercing shock he felt when he fought Dao Changsheng. Hundreds of millions of needles were stabbing into every pore of his.


    The intense fear of impending death lingered around his body, causing him to shiver in fear.


    Bang!


    Bang Bang!


    One by one, her fingertips landed on his skin.


    The stone man disc slowly moved around, as if it was randomly hitting his acupuncture points. It seemed to have no power, and couldn¡¯t even break his defense.


    However, in di Qi¡¯s eyes, his four perfect Dao foundations had cracked.


    He cultivated four major systems at the same time, like four perfect skyscrapers, with bricks being removed from the bottom.


    In an instant, as a perfect Dao-holder, he had degenerated into a rank-9 Dao-holder of the fallen civilization due to the incompleteness of his great Dao Foundation.


    The moment his aura completely fell, he reacted violently.


    ¡°It¡¯s the cloud Star Dao fruit! It¡¯s the terrifying treasure of the fallen civilization!¡±


    it¡¯s said that it can temporarily pry open the sealed genes of a rank-9, restart, and perfect one¡¯s cultivation, giving one the possibility of walking down the perfect Dao Foundation again!


    His heart was filled with strong waves.


    since I can pry it open and repair your bloodline, I can also pry it open and directly destroy your perfect Dao Foundation on your path to the ninth rank!


    He was completely horrified and wanted to retreat frantically.


    How could there be such an evil and strange bloodline system?


    He had already broken through to that realm, and now that it had been pried open, his Dao Foundation had been crippled, and he could not make up for it!


    The other party¡¯s evil methods had directly degraded the bloodline extraordinary system that he had cultivated, turning him into an ordinary cultivator who had fallen!


    in just a short moment, I¡¯ve actually become a ninth-grade existence like the green vine, Mother Earth, who hasn¡¯t finished cultivating the great Dao! His expression was cold.


    However, even though his four great Dao foundation bloodlines had been damaged, this was not a drop in his realm by being ten levels lower. The Dao seeds that he had condensed with his four perfect Dao foundations were still there.


    His current situation was like a fallen Daoist with an imperfect Dao Foundation who had seized other people¡¯s Dao seeds and equipped himself with a weak tenth-level state. It was very out of place and no longer had a perfect aura. Although the height of the skyscraper was still there, the bottom layer had begun to be removed.


    ¡°Run! We have to escape!¡±


    A strong fear of death emerged in di Qi¡¯s heart.


    Every bit of his Dao Foundation lost was an irredeemable and absolute damage.


    If this continued, his four Dao bloodlines would be pried open and torn apart ¡­ At that time, his Dao realm would be lower than Mother Earth¡¯s. His realm would completely fall, and he would become a true cripple!


    However, even if he wanted to leave, he could not.


    In the exquisite frozen time and space, his movements were as slow as a snail. He could only watch helplessly as fingers landed on his body one after another, unceasingly prying open each gene and bloodline system of his, taking away the cultivation of his corresponding bloodline and transcendent system.


    Bang!


    In the next second, the three celestial Venerables made their moves and broke di Qi¡¯s bloodline seal. Di Qi quickly ran away and looked at the stone man disc in horror.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. You¡¯re helping him so that you don¡¯t get killed by me ¡­¡±


    The stone man dish turned around and said with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°The three of you, have you recalled the fear and power you felt towards me? You didn¡¯t even hesitate to save your opponent, hoping that he would help you defeat me. ¡±


    ¡°The children from back then have finally grown up.¡±


    The stone person dish looked at them and walked over step by step. It had a domineering aura, as if it was facing three chicks. you all actually want to fight me, right? This is the final battle. Let¡¯s see who can transcend everything.¡±


    At this moment, di Qi was standing in the distance. It was his turn to not dare to approach him.


    The other party wasn¡¯t as powerless as the three great celestial Venerables. Not only could they imprison him, but they also had the terrifying extraordinary bloodline, the Yunxing bloodline, that could kill him.


    In the distance, the players were watching the livestream and were confused.


    why does di Qi look so shocked? he doesn¡¯t even dare to approach. Those finger techniques don¡¯t seem to have any killing power, but could it be that the massage made di Qi so shy that his heart is overflowing with love and he has to step back? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure.¡±


    ¡°But di Qi¡¯s cultivation level seems to have dropped? It doesn¡¯t have the mellow aura of a perfect Dao Foundation?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be?¡±


    Everyone was baffled.


    However, the racer of Mount Haruna still stepped forward and said, ¡± ¡°It might be the bloodline of the cloud Star Dao fruit!¡±


    Everyone was puzzled.


    The racer of Mount Haruna explained, ¡± in the list of items that the fallen civilization can exchange for, there are two rare treasures. The first is a magic potion that can stimulate the evolution of one¡¯s bloodline. However, the direction of the evolution depends on the user. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad. Also, the more you use it, the less effective it will be ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that this bloodline-stimulating potion comes from Yusa¡¯s bloodline!¡±


    In fact, many people had already guessed this.


    Yusa had the ¡± evolution ¡± transformation state of a hundred changes monster, and the potion evolution treasure that his bloodline had refined should be a special product of their race.


    For example, the specialty of the ruins of the elemental civilization was those element crystals.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued. it¡¯s a potion that stimulates the bloodline. It¡¯s from Yusa. Where¡¯s the bloodline of the cloud Star Dao fruit? ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying ¡­¡±


    Some people had goosebumps.


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied. ¡± it¡¯s obvious. There were signs of it before this. The being behind this called the stone man disc had obtained the bloodline of the cloud Star Dao fruit race. long time ago. He even fused with this bloodline and was able to temporarily pry open the sealed bloodlines of others and start cultivating again ¡­ Or even delete it!¡±


    Everyone was frightened.


    Who could withstand the modification of the foundation of your Dao bloodline?


    In other words, the foundation of di Qi¡¯s Dao bloodline had just been damaged, and he had become a fallen Dao cultivator.


    ¡°Did that di Qi become weaker?¡±


    then, if we do it a few more times, wouldn¡¯t di Qi become a super incomplete Daoist like Meng Mei, who only cultivated two and a half Geno blood? ¡±


    ¡°Argh! Di Qi has become as weak as a cute little sister!¡±


    this is irreversible. Who can withstand the direct destruction of someone¡¯s cultivation? ¡±


    Everyone was completely stunned. No wonder di Qi didn¡¯t dare to approach.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± be honest with me. Who would just stand there and do nothing while prying open your bloodline and modifying it? ¡± However, it¡¯s different now that it¡¯s combined with the Abyssal Blue bloodline. These two bloodlines are both support-type, heaven-defying bloodlines, but when combined together, it¡¯s actually a pretty good combination in a sense!¡±


    Everyone nodded. Strictly speaking, this wasn¡¯t an offensive bloodline, but a supportive one.


    However, it was too sinister and evil, and its destructive power was also terrifying. No matter how tanky di Qi was and how high his defense was, it was useless. He would slowly pry open and destroy your extraordinary bloodline system of the great Dao, ignoring your defense. No matter how strong you were, you would still become a cripple!


    This was a regression of realm!


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± this is a type of Cloud Star fruit poison. There¡¯s almost no other antidote for it at the moment. We can only rely on the cloud Star Dao fruit to cure it ¡­ Using the cloud Star Dao fruit to pry open the bloodline and cultivate it back again, the person who tied the bell must untie the bell. Otherwise, di Qi would be somewhat crippled ¡­¡±


    Everyone had goosebumps.


    This evil method was a little vicious.


    The racer of Mount Haruna shook his head. but it¡¯s not really crippled. It¡¯s just that my combat power has dropped. After all, my Dao seed is still there. As long as I cultivate according to the Dao seed, I¡¯ll be able to break through to level 10 and squeeze out the fifth bloodline.


    So what if the previous four bloodlines were damaged? As long as he used his Dao seed to break through to the final realm, those side effects could be removed. After all, he had to abandon the four bloodlines he had previously! Now that he¡¯s crippled, he¡¯ll only have a lower combat strength and be beaten to death.¡±


    Everyone listened to the analysis and still felt that it was very scary.


    Who could withstand this?


    The stone man disc¡¯s combat power was not as weak as the three heavenly venerates!


    As the mastermind behind the scenes, he had collected a combat-type extraordinary bloodline in a million years, which perfectly matched his bloodline combination.


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t di Qi and the three Holy Masters be beaten to tears?¡±


    the other party has two heaven-defying bloodlines. He¡¯s no longer the bumpkin with a single bloodline like before.


    Everyone felt that the situation was not right.


    The existence that was ten levels lower than him had made a move.


    The three Holy Masters, di Qi, the stone man disc, and the great battle had completely erupted.


    However, the stone man disc was fighting the others by itself, and the others would probably be defeated by it. If this continued, it would be a matter of time before the stone man disc swept across the crowd and forced the three heavenly venerates to break through to level 10 and become the final winner.


    At this moment, di Qi¡¯s expression changed several times. The drop in his realm was not a small blow to him, but he still walked out and stared at the stone man disc, at this terrifying man.


    He. who was almost immortal, once again felt the strong sense of death when he faced Dao Changsheng back then. His eyes could not help but flash with scarlet red. you can kill me, and you can kill me easily. That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it ¡­ Ever since I mastered the nine revolutions mysterious art and became a Daoist immortal, no one at the tenth level has ever made me feel this way.¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s face revealed a strong desire to fight.


    The stone man disk was speechless. It looked at di Qi. It had never seen such a person in its life, but it was still very calm. everything is destined. You will die in my hands, just like how the sun will rise and the dusk will fall. Everything is fate ¡­ I will use your blood to fight against that ancient existence!¡±


    ¡°We have no way out.¡±


    The stone man disk seemed to be implying something.¡±There¡¯s no need to do anything that doesn¡¯t matter anymore, it¡¯s a waste of time! At the same time, we¡¯ll break through while fighting to the death.¡±


    The stone man disc was surrounded by a strong aura. A door of the great Dao gradually condensed behind him. The carvings were exquisite and ancient, as if pushing it would reveal the ultimate truth of the entire universe.


    The three great heavenly venerates ¡®eyes also flashed with determination. Their auras lingered all over their bodies, and they began to accumulate everything that was about to be broken through. The door behind them also began to form rapidly. Who will be the final Victor of the stone man dish? who will trample on the corpses and welcome the existence that descended from the higher dimension, and open up a new dawn?¡±


    Could he win?


    The stone man dish couldn¡¯t be denied.


    Bang!


    A layer of blue light suddenly exploded in the entire universe.


    your bloodlines seem to have improved, and you can cultivate in the time of confinement. However, the price you have to pay is that your confinement is no longer an absolute confinement. Your ability to slow down time is far inferior to mine!


    The three Holy Masters spat out a mouthful of blood. Di Qi was also fixed in place, and time and space stopped.


    Huala!


    Countless fingers accurately landed on di Qi¡¯s body.


    Di Qi¡¯s face turned pale, and his cultivation base fell from the perfect Dao Foundation to the realm of great accomplishment. The perfect cultivation system of the nine revolutions mysterious art fell from perfection to the realm of great accomplishment in an instant, and his body deteriorated rapidly.


    ¡°No!¡± One of the yuan LAN Holy Masters roared furiously, but he was faced with a simple punch from the three Holy Masters.


    They didn¡¯t need to do anything to deal with the pure extreme heavenly venerate Azure abyss, who had no defense power. They only needed to get close to them to completely defeat them. This simple punch sent one of them flying.


    Whoosh.


    The other Yuan LAN Holy master hugged him tightly and temporarily released his time domain.


    Countless layers of time domains overlapped, and a peaceful and icy land suddenly rose in the universe. A violent and unparalleled force covered the entire river system. All the Dao-achieving cultivators watching became slow, as slow as snails under the huge power of time control.


    ¡°It¡¯s over! The only variable is you.¡±


    The stone man disk had no expression on its face. It took a step forward and its finger landed on di Qi¡¯s body. degenerate completely and walk towards death.


    However, in the next second, he suddenly turned around and dodged the attack. He looked at the Golden figure, and the round sariras hung on the giant¡¯s neck like dewdrops. it¡¯s you, Buddha.

 Chapter 1108

    ?


    1108 The last hymn


    This indomitable Golden Buddha stood in front of him with an unbelievable aura. It actually gave off a pressure that was no weaker than the three great Abyss Blue heavenly venerates, who were close to the ultimate realm and were weaker than level 10 existences.


    It was because he had devoured and accommodated too many ordinary cultivators, more than 3000 of them.


    And most of those who achieved Dao would bring their own extraordinary civilized world, which had countless gods, celestial emperors, and mortals.


    Behind every cultivator, there were hundreds of billions of lives. It was equivalent to infecting more than 3000 transcendent worlds at the same time. How terrifying was this?


    ¡°Buddha?¡±


    The stone man disc looked at the three pillar gods calmly. we¡¯re about to break through, and we don¡¯t want to waste any more time. We¡¯ll reach level ten very soon. Are you looking for death by coming here? ¡±


    He had always tacitly agreed to the other party¡¯s devouring, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Only the stone man disc knew that once it completely fell, the fallen civilization would be without a leader. Now, there was a home to return to and someone to accept it.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for us to retreat.¡±


    The three pillar gods ¡®expressions were very calm as they secretly transmitted a message to di Qi. as you wish, you can make a move to speed up their eruption. They are about to break through, and we can¡¯t stop them from breaking through to the tenth level ¡­ What was about to happen was a chaotic battle between the ultimate level 10 existences and the high and mighty existences that had descended from the dimensions ¡­ It¡¯s not something that you and I can interfere with with.¡±


    The three pillar gods were very rational.


    The reason why the three of them didn¡¯t make a move was not only because they wanted to infect the common people and not have time, but also because the bloodline of the blue abyss clan restrained them too much.


    They were not like di Qi and Carolyn, who had cultivated the nine revolutions mysterious art and could ignore the ban and get beaten up.


    It was true that the demon core common people Buddhist sect disciples from the lava great domain were all ¡®cells¡¯ that cultivated the nine revolutions mysterious art. Before they combined, they could also fight head-on with di Qi and the others, but now ¡­


    99% of his organization was made up of outsiders who did not cultivate the nine revolutions mysterious art. Their defense was extremely weak. Once they were fixed in place, they would not be able to resist.


    Hence, he chose not to interfere.


    But now, they had devoured a large number of rank-9 Dao-reaching existences and possessed the combat strength of a perfected rank-10 who was as weak as them. Only then did they dare to approach and save di Qi. This was because, at the same realm, the blue abyss clan could only freeze 40% or 50% of their speed. Although it was true that they had become extremely slow, they were not completely unable to move.


    ¡°Your combat strength is now on par with them, and you still want to leave?¡± Di Qi sent mentally with a frown.


    The three pillar gods had eaten too many people. There were more than 3000 Dao cultivators, as well as countless gods, celestial thearchs, and mortals. Just in terms of cultivation level, they were much higher than them.


    Di Qi¡¯s veins were bulging.


    The three pillar gods had been eating people all this time, and now they wanted to leave after getting some benefits?


    Moreover, a part of his Dao Foundation had been cut away. He had not had time to take revenge for this great enmity, and he was already being asked to leave?


    we can¡¯t stop them from breaking through. They¡¯ve gone crazy and are starting to break through to the peak of level 10. The three pillar gods were very rational and had already deduced the future results. and we have to stop him from breaking through to the peak of level ten. We can only interrupt him by severely injuring him ¡­ However, we don¡¯t have the strength to do so at the moment.¡±


    This was a very rational thing to do.


    If it was any other weak tenth level existence breaking through, they might be able to interrupt it and injure it. If they were seriously injured, the great Dao laws would be in chaos, and it would be impossible for them to break through.


    However, the blue abyss clan could control time and slow you down. If your movements were too slow, you might not even be able to hit the other party. You would have no chance to stop the other party from breaking through!


    Once the enemy broke through, this would no longer be their battlefield.


    If he didn¡¯t leave now, he would have to face a level-ten ultimate existence and a great ultimate existence of the universe that had descended from high above ¡­ Then, the great enemy would be in danger.


    It was a battlefield that only ancient gods could deal with.


    Di Qi¡¯s expression changed slightly. He knew it was time to retreat. What happened next wasn¡¯t something they could interfere with. The Azure abyss divine territory and the fallen civilization were the two overlords of the ancient universe. They would walk their final path!


    ¡°Alright,¡±


    Di Qi also knew that it was impossible, so he sent a divine sense message, ¡± then, you put on a show with me. My main body escaped directly, leaving behind the quantum combat body¡¯s Pangu true body to fight the final battle. We still have to fight.


    BOOM!


    This indomitable Buddha had just sneaked an attack on the stone man dish when he was quickly entangled by the second demoness.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re not going to kill the strongest with us? As expected, it¡¯s a creature of evil and darkness that gathers emotions. It will attack anyone it sees.¡± The Buddhist cultivator was furious. After attacking the three heavenly venerates, the second demoness had attacked the Stoneman disc, and now, she was attacking him.


    ¡°I will fight whoever I want to fight.¡±


    The two sides quickly exchanged blows, and the close-quarters combat was extremely intense.


    Without a sound, an ant-sized true body of Emperor Qi quietly left the true body of Pangu and entered the palm of the three pillar gods.


    The two sides collided violently and were quickly sent flying.


    The Buddhist mighty figure was completely enraged. you guys go ahead and fight. I¡¯m not going to get involved!


    After saying that, the three pillar gods turned around and left.


    The three Holy Masters frowned slightly at this scene, but they didn¡¯t pay any attention to it.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to pay attention to this Buddhist civilization. He¡¯s been secretly infected from the beginning. Now, he wants to leave, but where can he run to? No matter which side wins, we¡¯ll be able to find him again after breaking through to the final realm of the tenth level. Can we even block the perception of a tenth level existence with nomological laws?¡±


    In their opinion, no matter how they ran, the other party would not be able to escape from their palms. Thus, they let this Buddhist powerhouse go. They would have to give up everything they had obtained from a tenth-tier cultivator.


    On the other side.


    Carolyn, who was sealed within the ice-sealing crystal, looked at this scene and thought to herself, ¡±


    di Qi was beaten up and his Dao Foundation was damaged. He could only follow the three pillar gods and has already begun to retreat. He only left behind his Pangu quantum body to make up for the numbers ¡­ Although the recovery rate of his combat power has decreased, in a short period of time, as long as he doesn¡¯t exhaust his energy, he still has 70% of his original strength. I can¡¯t tell.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to retreat too.¡±


    She did the same, and her ant-like body slowly walked out of the ice-sealed crystal, leaving her true body of Pangu sealed in place.


    Whoosh.


    Her real body quietly broke through the crystal next door and took away the weapon of the ultimate in the hands of the cute girl combat body, leaving her real body of Pangu in the ice to pretend, and then quickly retreated.


    This way, all the members had secretly retreated from their main bodies, leaving behind an empty shell.


    This was the advantage of the real body of Pangu. He didn¡¯t know when the real body would leave.


    BOOM!


    The battle erupted.


    The three Holy Masters and di Qi quickly surrounded the stone man disc.


    ¡°You guys help me relieve the time seal. I¡¯ll go kill him.¡± Di Qi was still preparing for the final battle. Since he had already prepared a way out, he could go all out.


    BOOM!


    The battle erupted.


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s it, that¡¯s it.¡± The stone man disc laughed wildly. Let¡¯s go all out and break through to level 10 directly. Then, we¡¯ll use our last trump card and decide the winner.¡±


    As they fought, the doors of the great path behind the four ancient existences gradually appeared and condensed. There seemed to be an ancient tree carved on the door, which was indescribably ancient and mysterious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go ¡­¡±


    In the distance, the remaining investigators ¡°faces were ashen.


    Pampas, Yusha, and the rest immediately retreated when they saw this. once you break through to the peak of level 10, you will be an existence standing at the end of the road. Just the aftermath will be able to shock us to death. This is no longer something we can interfere with.


    Kachaa!


    In the next second, as they were retreating, Caroline also controlled her true body of Pangu to break out of the ice-sealing crystal that they were about to take away.


    Kachaa!


    They were dumbfounded.


    Bang!


    She smashed the crystal next to her and released the violent dark and grotesque Mother Earth. When everyone retreated in the opposite direction, they plunged into the final vortex of the war.


    an ancient level 10 existence¡¯s breakthrough. A longing light flickered on Carolyn¡¯s face as she said, ¡± this is a Grand scene that only appears once in millions of years! I¡¯ll ¡­ Come and witness!¡±


    In a daze, she seemed to remember the final moment of the people of Ishtar. The scenes of destruction flashed before her eyes, and he became the tomb keeper.


    BOOM!


    ¡°Kill!¡± She jumped up high and joined the battle that was surrounding the stone man dish. we will witness your final glory and replace it!


    She believed that the ancient God would take action and suppress everything else.


    ¡°You, are you the magic girl?¡±


    The cute girl stared at the stone man disc, and her body shone with a violent and evil light. magical girl, you took away my hope and left us with despair. Today, I¡¯ll ¡­ Where did my wand go?¡±


    Boom ¡­ ¡°Rumble!¡±


    They started to fight.


    It was clearly a vacuum universe, but it sounded like thunder.


    Countless transparent energy hands seemed to have pierced through the entire universe and rushed over from both sides. It was like an apocalyptic scene from hell.


    Countless sharp blades pierced through the void, and energy rolled in the vortex of the entire battlefield.


    ¡°Thump ¡­¡±


    ¡°Thump ¡­¡±


    A faint sound of the great Dao spread out, and it was as if the entire Galaxy was filled with inexplicable, sweet-sounding collisions.


    Clanking sounds rang out as if something was being broken, but it also seemed like something was being condensed.


    Pampas, Yusha, and the rest each brought a group of investigators and moved through the universe. The huge wind pressure made them unable to straighten their backs, like mortals facing a storm.


    Yusa suddenly turned his head and stared at the battle. He suddenly laughed. this is the final step of our civilization.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    On the edge of the Azure abyss divine territory¡¯s rule, on the distant Earth, countless people walked out of the streets and raised their heads inexplicably.


    ¡°Shengyin?¡±


    ¡°It sounds like something.¡±


    ¡°Tinnitus?¡±


    Every student and every office worker in the seven continents could hear the faint sound of bells. It was as if the universe was praising them, and they were humming happily.


    ¡°Mom, look at the shooting star.¡± A child was lying on the balcony, pointing at the sky and calling out to his mother in the living room.


    ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight, how could there be a shooting star?¡± His mother walked out in an apron and looked at the sky in shock.


    The tiny meteors started to fall from the sky.


    It was beautiful and magnificent, as if there was a trace of light in the universe, with a Holy and pure white Brilliance. It was like a rare and distant supernova Big Bang in the universe, a rare cosmic phenomenon.


    The computer desks in the internet caf¨¦s and even the computers in their homes were very quiet under the meteor shower outside. Countless people stared at the screen without saying a word, watching the terrifying changes in the Galaxy.


    This was the final moment. The fate of the ancient gods, the venerable sovereigns, and all the players, as well as the fate of the ancient Chinese Buddhism civilization and earth, would all take a new path here.


    ¡°The final-level Grand Dao is about to be born.¡±


    A mountain-like pressure weighed down on everyone¡¯s hearts. No one spoke as they stared at the screen.


    In the vortex of the universe.


    Di Qi, Caroline, Meng Mei, and even the three celestial Venerables were all besieging the stone man disc. The terrifying energy had already made it impossible to distinguish their faces from their figures.


    However, the only thing that could be distinguished was that a huge gate had completely appeared behind the celestial Venerables.


    Like the ninth-rank, the path to the tenth-rank was a process of accumulation through closed-door cultivation. There was no need for external energy. Breaking through to the tenth-rank, on the other hand, required a huge reserve of energy to provide one¡¯s own breakthrough.


    The superlative height of the tenth level was the ultimate life form of another dimension. The energy required for a breakthrough was as vast as the ocean, but for ancient existences like them, they had long since made sufficient preparations.


    The door behind the four of them became clearer and clearer. There was a fine and lush tree carved on the door, and the door frame was covered with countless fine patterns. It looked simple and mysterious, with an ancient sense of age.


    Kachaa.


    As the gate of the great Dao completely appeared, the gate opened completely.


    Everyone widened their eyes and looked over, wanting to see what was at the end of the ultimate. They saw that on the other side of the door was a clear mirror, reflecting the exact same scene in front of them.


    this is level ten, the door of the great Dao ¡­

 Chapter 1109

    ?


    1109 Chapter 1119-scraping bones to heal


    In the middle of the universe, a huge ancient gate flashed with Holy and ancient radiance. The radiance pierced through the Galaxy and was as dazzling as a mini Big Bang. It was condensed by the great Dao and was the ancient gate to the final World.


    The gate was like a mirror of the universe, reflecting their faces, but only their eyes could see through the gate and see the end of the universe¡¯s great Dao, the origin of all.


    It was a dense cluster of split branches that gathered into an ancient and brilliant inverted pyramid tree. They became part of the branches and were forever imprinted on it.


    ¡°At this point, I will live as long as the heavens and earth, and shine as brightly as the sun and the moon.¡±


    The three heavenly venerates and the stone man disc looked at the ancient tree and suddenly came to a realization.


    Even though they had already deduced it, they had never really reached this step. Everything that they were experiencing now was inexplicable.


    At this time, he actually had an unprecedented sense of clarity. A sense of great enlightenment rose in his heart, and his Dao heart was so exquisite and clear.


    They had already become one of the Supreme ancient gods of this universe, the embodiment of a certain law.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s pupils suddenly widened, as if he could feel the vibration in the heaven and earth,


    the laws of the entire universe changed slightly the moment they broke through. New great Dao laws appeared. A certain part of the laws of time seemed to have been perfected, and the laws of the universe were completed ¡­


    the parameters of absolute zero have been changed ¡­


    some of the time parameters have been restored ¡­


    This feeling was extremely mysterious. It was as if a huge mountain peak had been added with a few grains of sand, making it more complete. However, because the effect was too small, it did not change at all.


    If they weren¡¯t so close, they wouldn¡¯t have felt it.


    To some existences even more distant, they didn¡¯t even feel that it had changed. It was as if the new branch of low-level laws had appeared there since the creation of the universe and had existed since ancient times.


    And what were the laws of the universe?


    The melting point of the metal.


    The boiling point of water.


    The extreme density of matter.


    The maximum speed of light.


    These were all almost fixed numerical thresholds ¡­


    ¡°This is the end of level ten, the ultimate existence of the universe.¡±


    Carolyn looked at the earth-shattering scene in a daze. The ancient existence stood tall in the universe and said in shock, ¡± ¡°They¡¯ve combined everything they¡¯ve learned in their entire lives and condensed the end of their own great Dao! And this end would eventually become a part of the universe, existing eternally in the void. They already symbolized ¡­ Eternal and infinite!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    This was the tenth level, the ultimate level.


    The newly hatched baby looked at the rotten scene of the universe in the Phoenix¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Everything is happening again.¡±


    This 5-Geno elemental baby still remembered what his mother had said to him, as well as the scenes from that year.


    someone once said that water droplets were not round at all. They were like water droplets and clouds, falling to the ground in strange shapes. Even the planets were irregularly shaped like rhomboids, like messy mounds of earth.


    the water droplets are like clouds, the planets are mounds of earth, and the whole world is as messy and irregular as an uncultivated wasteland. Do you think that¡¯s possible? ¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s possible,¡±


    It was a similar scene back then. When renemansky universe garden broke through, its mother opened her eyes from the ancient ruins and said the same words. The world started off as an extremely simple tree, and after the Big Bang, it became a rough embryo. Only the trunk of the laws was perfected by later generations, adding lush branches, and then it grew into a towering tree with lush leaves.


    At that time, his mother thought that there was still hope for renemansky garden, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be destroyed.


    ¡°I wonder if they know the truth? In fact, it¡¯s good to not know. In the end, it¡¯s a happy welcome to death.¡± The existence from the ancient Azure abyss Divine Domain said indifferently.


    ¡°Moon god Lord Ji is also 10 levels weaker, and he¡¯ll find a way to help.¡± Phoenix said seriously.


    ¡°Will you?¡± It just shook its head and smiled. Everything had been destroyed, and that was not a future that a weak tenth-level who had just broken through could resist.


    ¡­


    He listened to their conversation.


    In the orchard, Xu Zhi sat by the window of the living room and closed the book that recorded the history of sandbox.


    it¡¯s. good thing we ran fast enough to retreat the Army. As long as we hide in the Zerg¡¯s protective shield, we won¡¯t be affected by anything ¡­ I just don¡¯t know how it will develop. The battle situation is very unknown.¡± He looked at the beautiful meteor shower in the sky outside of earth, and finally murmured a string of numbers,


    ¡°100% chance of becoming a weaker tier 9.¡±


    It was already perfect.


    However, time was still too tight for him.


    After all, although he could break through to the ninth rank, there were still the lower nine ranks and the middle nine ranks. Only when he reached the upper nine ranks could he step onto the path of the tenth rank. However, he did not have the path of the tenth rank, and would directly advance to the weakest tenth rank.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The stone man disk put its hands behind its back and ignored di Qi and the others. It looked at the three Holy Masters as if they were its last opponents.


    ¡°Is this the end of the great Dao? We¡¯ve all condensed our own end of Dao. Even if we die, our Dao will exist eternally in this universe and become a part of the laws of the universe.¡±


    The stone man dish walked forward step by step.


    throughout the ages, the fall of a level 10 civilization did not only leave behind historical sites to prove their achievements and existence, but their Dao also became part of the order of the great Dao. It became an eternal mark that hung in the sky, proving that they had once existed.


    looking back at the past, their great Dao is still as vast as the stars, and we all look up to them. Although one of us will die today, we will not become dust in history that no one knows about.


    The three heavenly venerates were also calm. Stepping into the final realm of the great Dao was enough to leave their names in history in the entire great cosmos!


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    They turned into meteors and crashed down heavily on the ground. Icy light flickered, and amidst the dense collision sounds, they were completely engaged in battle.


    Di Qi and Carolyn were both sent flying by the storm.


    Meng Mei¡¯s Pangu true body lost the protection of the ultimate weapon, and its strength plummeted. It was instantly shattered into nothingness by the aftermath.


    Standing in the distance, Carolyn and di Qi looked at the terrifying power that was capable of crushing everything. They felt an intense fear in their hearts and were completely silent.


    Just a moment ago, they were still fighting back and forth, but in front of them was a life form of a different dimension.


    In fact, he could have broken through a long time ago. It was just that he had been suppressing his strength for countless years and was stuck in his own realm, so he did not take that step.


    it¡¯s no longer a life form of the same dimension.


    their Dao seeds are still 100% weaker than their level 10 Dao genes, but their bodies are no longer in the same dimension.


    they absorbed an unimaginable amount of energy reserves and made a breakthrough. Their cells, flesh, and souls have all sublimated! It will form an unimaginably terrifying species with an extreme qualitative change.¡±


    The upper limit of a cell¡¯s energy storage, toughness, defense, and regenerative power were no longer on the same level. If level nine was a nomological cell, they were a Dao cell!


    Every single cell contained the great Dao of heaven and earth. They had condensed their own Dao!


    This was the ultimate life form of the universe!


    In the end, Carolyn and di Qi were still too young. They were only over 10000 years old.


    Moreover, he had only broken through to level 9 about a thousand years ago. The difference between a level 9 Dao-achieving expert who had just stepped onto the path of level 10 and the accumulated foundations of ancient existences like them was already difficult to measure.


    this is no longer something we can interfere with. We can only hope that the ancient gods and the others will take action.


    Carolyn said in a low voice as she looked into the distance with an incomparably grave expression.


    furthermore, their battle will probably end very soon ¡­ Yuan LAN and the stone man disc knew very well that they had no time to waste. They were going all out to kill the other existences and take their bloodlines of the great Dao ¡­ We¡¯ll use the last one to face the terrifying ancient existence that¡¯s about to descend!¡±


    They had broken through, and that being had probably already begun to sense, locate, and descend. It would definitely not take too long.


    It might just descend in the next second.


    Therefore, Yuan LAN and the others knew this better than anyone else. They were of the same race after all. If they died because they were not strong enough, they would pave the way for the last person of their race to fight that existence.


    ¡°Wuwuwuwu.¡±


    Suddenly, they heard wailing.


    Di Qi and Carolyn turned around and looked in the direction of the voice. They discovered that in an extremely distant and remote area, several Quantum Life players were fiddling with a small baby and saying in a soft voice, ¡±


    ¡°Are you a bastard of the Stoneman disc?¡±


    Hmph, it¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re similar to the three great celestial Venerables. They¡¯ve also raised babies and are also studying the business of bloodline mutation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get some blood first.¡±


    A few players were shaving the baby in the pram with knives.


    there¡¯s no hope. There¡¯s no hope left ¡­ The baby was still whimpering.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Di Qi turned around.


    A player answered seriously, ¡± Oh, this baby has a concussion and has probably gone crazy. He talks like a madman and doesn¡¯t say anything when asked. We felt that something was wrong, so we scraped his bones out of pity to see if it can be cured.


    Di Qi¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly.


    How could they be so boastful at such a critical moment?


    Di Qi looked at them in silence for a long time, then said to the players, ¡± ¡°Wait a minute, give me some of the bone scraping healing materials too.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The players nodded and continued to scrape.


    The players were still very rational.


    At the final moment, whether their Chinese Buddhist civilization would be destroyed or not was not something they could decide. They could only do what they could first, such as stealing the bloodline of the blue abyss clan.


    ¡°What hope are you talking about?¡± di Qi looked at the baby and asked.


    The baby glanced at di Qi as if he could see the stone man disc in this young Emperor. For some reason, he suddenly sobbed and replied, ¡± everything is fate. Everything is the beginning of a destined ending.

 Chapter 1110

    ?


    1110 Chapter 1120-truth


    Everything was fate?


    Everything was the beginning of a destined ending?


    The players were stunned. As they scraped, they thought,¡¯good fellow. He ignored us even after we scraped him. What kind of Zen games is he playing? riddles?¡¯


    Cutting their meat to feed the Eagles?


    In fact, they were still very concerned about this baby. After all, he was a very eye-catching existence on the battlefield, which was why they came here.


    Fate?


    They looked at the battlefield in the distance and felt fear even though they were a few light years away.


    We know that the three Holy Masters can¡¯t defeat the stone man disc and will be killed by it. Then, their bloodlines will be plundered and they will fight against the ancient existences. However, you said that everything is fate and the stone man disc is destined to succeed. Isn¡¯t that a little too pretentious?


    You¡¯re showing off here and starting a celebration for the stone man dish?


    The stone man dish seemed to have won, but the ancient God had immediately made his move, which was the true benefit of the fisherman. You¡¯re still too inexperienced, the stone man dish will definitely lose!


    They didn¡¯t care about the stone man disc. In their eyes, the ancient ultimate existence that had descended from high above was the great enemy that the ancient gods had to face.


    ¡°Fate, everything is destined.¡± The baby was whimpering.


    ¡°No, not all destinies are as you say!¡±


    The players immediately became serious. They pointed to the sky and the ground with one hand. not everything is destined to be unchangeable! It was not that all calls for action did not echo! Not all losses could not be compensated! Not all abysses were destruction! Not all perditions fell upon the weak ¡­ Not everything!¡± Their voices gradually grew louder as they growled, ¡± ¡°Not All Souls! You can step on them and let them rot in the mud!¡±


    Not all hearts and souls could be stepped on and rot in the mud ¡­


    The baby suddenly stopped crying and looked at them. His clear eyes were filled with emotion.


    Di Qi¡¯s eyelids twitched madly. It was these great poets who had written these crooked poems on the corpse of the giant octopus that had stolen his body?


    ¡°But fate has already been decided. It can¡¯t be changed.¡± The baby remained silent.


    ¡°For the sake of sacrificing so much, I dare to teach the sun and moon to change the sky!¡± The players were completely solemn as they stood side by side, like ancient martyrs standing in the same place, their heroic spirits soaring to the sky.


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll raise my blade to the heavens and leave behind the liver and gall!¡± They shouted loudly, and their eyes shone with a heroic light. A quantum battle body leaped lightly and actually jumped into the waves of energy explosion in the distance. He was instantly shaken to death.


    The baby¡¯s eyes were dazed as he looked at the heroic figure who had died bravely in the energy sea. It was as if he was seeing a heroic legendary figure roaring at the sky.


    Di Qi¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly. Committing suicide at the drop of a hat?


    ¡°Could it be that you guys already know that we ¡­¡± He hesitated, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    ¡°There are loyal bones buried everywhere on Green Mountain. There¡¯s no need to return with their bodies wrapped in horse skin.¡± Another existence stepped into the raging fire. His eyes were full of carefreeness and the pleasure of the pugilistic world as he walked towards death.


    He was stunned.


    ¡°If the cold star Quan doesn¡¯t notice, I will use my blood to recommend Xuan Yuan!¡± With a furious roar, another existence strode into the battlefield of the tenth level. As the light was extinguished, his body was turned into dust inch by inch and disappeared from the world.


    ¡°You know what? Not all destinies can¡¯t be changed!¡±


    The leader of the creatures said in a deep voice. His eyes were burning as he warned him. The Valiance in his eyes was sublimated, but the shaving knife in his hand never stopped for a second.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, not everything can¡¯t be changed.¡±


    The baby¡¯s heart was filled with complicated emotions. He was completely moved by their bravery. He did not expect such a change at the final moment. In his opinion, the other party was not in his fate, and clearly knew the future trajectory of fate.


    And they were indeed variables.


    If it was them, could they really change everything?


    that¡¯s right. Our civilization shouldn¡¯t be destroyed like this. His hands unconsciously clenched the cradle tightly. He looked at the terrifying battle in the sky and felt a chill all over his body. there¡¯s still hope. Maybe there¡¯s still hope ¡­


    He looked at the people in front of him and said, ¡± ¡°The stone man disk knew about fate long ago and calculated the future. It has been waiting for this moment for countless years and is walking toward death according to the script of the future.¡±


    ¡°A script?¡± Di Qi¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    yes, the script. He had already predicted everything. After he defeated the three Celestial Masters, he accepted the challenge from the ancient existence and was killed by him ¡­ He didn¡¯t choose to resist such a fallen future, and he couldn¡¯t resist it. ¡±


    what¡¯s his bloodline? ¡± di Qi frowned, ¡± how much bloodline does he have? ¡±


    ¡°Three bloodlines of the great Dao.¡± one is an elemental bloodline, ¡± he said. the other is an iron bloodline, and the last one is his own bloodline.


    the stone man disc, which has killed three heavenly venerates and four great Dao bloodlines, is still unable to defeat the descending existence? ¡± Di Qi said softly. He understood that the four of them had the bloodline of the blue abyss clan, which meant that they had the same talent. Their realms were high, so it was natural that they were no match for them.


    now, the stone man disc has chosen to accept this fate, because it has seen the future of its death. The world will move towards a complete unification because of the completion of that great existence¡¯s realm, and the world will move towards another kind of peace.


    ¡°Another kind of peace?¡± Carolyn asked.


    yes, as long as he doesn¡¯t resist, he will go towards another kind of peace, and fewer people will die.me, the fallen civilization, and even the other heavenly venerate Azure abyss will mostly be able to survive instead of dying.


    in that battle, although the four-gene Stoneman disc was no match, it still caused great damage to the ultimate existence of the great Dao.


    As the strongest Man in the history of this universe, the stone man disc¡¯s great Dao had degenerated. It was fighting the strong as the weak, cutting off too much of the other party¡¯s great Dao bloodline and damaging his bloodline Dao Foundation ¡­ After that existence killed him, he was completely enraged and destroyed the entire fallen civilization and all traces of the Azure abyss divine territory.¡±


    as for the stone man disc, it knows that it will definitely lose, so it chose not to resist. It seems like it wants to kill the other three great heavenly venerates, but in fact, it only wants to seal the three great heavenly venerates and put them into a deep sleep ¡­


    He looked at the battle in the distance, at the strongest Man who was fighting against three people alone. he chose to let heavenly venerate Azure abyss and his own life fill the remaining two bloodlines of that existence ¡­ As long as they completed their bloodline, the other party would not be angry, and they would not kill them. The civilization of the entire Galaxy would welcome a true Golden Age.


    Furthermore, with the completion of the five bloodlines, that existence began to accept other tenth level subordinates, and the blue abyss clan developed completely. The remaining two celestial Venerables also became members of that existence, and the era will lead to an unprecedented era of extraordinary peace that will last for a long time.¡±


    The stone man disc saw the future and chose not to resist at all. It accepted the tragic future by saving its clansmen and descendants. It sacrificed itself to open up a future of peace.


    This was a compromise to fate, and for that man, it was an alternative form of success.

 Chapter 1111

    ?


    1111 Stepping into the tenth step, I¡¯m the standing ticket


    Some players fell silent. The actions of the stone man dish were undoubtedly worthy of admiration.


    From the beginning to the end, he had worked hard for the prosperity of the Abyssal Blue civilization of his race, even if he had sacrificed himself. Such a man was undoubtedly worthy of admiration and respect.


    Di Qi also frowned slightly and turned to look at the stone man disc, which was about to defeat the three Holy Masters.


    In a daze, he thought of the Daoist Changsheng who bore the weight of heaven and earth and roared in front of daluotian. Although he did not agree with this behavior, there were always some people in this world who had incredible obsessions and lofty dreams that were admirable.


    ¡°In the original history, if the stone man disc failed, wouldn¡¯t it welcome a prosperous era? Why did you compromise?¡±


    At this moment, Carolyn asked out of curiosity, ¡± logically speaking, after the other party killed the stone man disc, he would also be able to complete the five great bloodlines and stop hunting. He would also be able to welcome a complete and extraordinary Golden Age, allowing those who have attained Dao to have a future.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡±


    The baby shook his head and said,¡±even if we kill the stone man disc, the other party will only be able to obtain the first bloodline of the other party¡¯s clan ¡­¡± Therefore, there is still one more person missing to reach the top ten of the great Dao among the four bloodlines. We will still have to cross countless future eras and form a long Dark Age.¡±


    They only understood the truth after listening to the other party¡¯s explanation.


    Although peak tenth level cultivators could change their bloodline at will, they couldn¡¯t change the bloodline of the number one great Dao in their own race. They could only change the remaining four bloodlines.


    Just like the transcendent realm, your first bloodline is the foundation of your race.


    When you steal someone else¡¯s bloodline, you can only steal the first bloodline of the other party¡¯s clan. You can¡¯t steal the rest of the bloodlines.


    A peak rank 10 was not much different from a rank 9 or rank 8 lifeform. Snatching the bloodline of the lifeform would only mean snatching the bloodline of the lifeform¡¯s first race.


    ¡°Every great Dao bloodline is unique. They¡¯re all the concretization of the great Dao laws condensed by the ultimate existences. For example, if we kill a tenth-rank ultimate existences with three great bloodlines, we can only seize the first main bloodline? Where are his two remaining bloodlines of the great Dao?¡± Di Qi asked in surprise.


    ¡°Naturally, I will return to the universe.¡±


    No. the baby shook his head and said, ¡± after all, the rules of the universe have been completed. If no one controls it, it will naturally return to the universe completely ¡­ Most of the laws in the universe are not under anyone¡¯s control, and they become the complete laws of operation in the dark. They are the last traces of existences that were once level 10 existences who had fallen.¡±


    Everyone was in awe.


    They had thought that as long as they killed an Ultimate Warrior with three bloodlines, they would be able to take away his three great Dao bloodlines without losing any bloodlines. With the accumulation of time, the number would increase, but who knew that it would be like this?


    If that was the case, the bloodline of the universe¡¯s great Dao would be much more precious than they had imagined!


    At the same time, they also understood the plan of the stone man dish.


    If the Stoneman disc became the ultimate bloodline and fought the other party, the other party would only get one bloodline if he killed him.


    If he hadn¡¯t killed the three Celestial Masters, they would have been four peak-level ten cultivators with one bloodline. The other party could plunder the bloodline of the great path four times without any loss, while the other party only needed two bloodlines to complete it.


    The remaining two heavenly venerates would be able to survive. The fallen civilization and the Azure abyss divine territory would also be preserved.


    this is very contradictory. He has four great bloodlines, so he can still barely fight ¡­ However, if he did not fuse them now, he would not even have the slightest chance of fighting ¡­ However, choosing to wait for death is also the best way. After all, once you reach the peak of the four bloodlines, you¡¯ll have to fight with your back to the water, and you¡¯ll get nothing if you lose.¡±


    At the same time, if he didn¡¯t allow the other party to obtain a complete bloodline, he would still be lacking one more. The dark era like the one before him would continue to shroud him, and the hopeless future would continue for a long time.


    sacrifice yourself to end the Dark Age at this moment and achieve the bright future of this land ¡­ At the same time, I have also saved the continuation of the blue abyss clan ¡­¡± For a moment, the players knew the truth, but they didn¡¯t know how to say it.


    He didn¡¯t expect the ruler of the extraordinary space civilization that ruled earth and the nearby galaxy clusters to have such a broad mind.


    They looked at the stone man dish in the distance.


    He felt that such an existence was worthy of being hailed as the strongest Man in the history of this Galaxy. He was already quite extraordinary in this country bumpkin¡¯s land.


    BOOM!


    At this moment, the battle was very fast.


    They all knew that they had to end the battle quickly, so they used all their strength.


    However, the three heavenly venerates were still quickly suppressed and lost their ability to resist.


    Although the three Holy Masters had been defeated, their faces were emotionless, as if they had been waiting for this fate. They looked at the stone man disk and said,


    we lost, but we have no regrets. Our combat strength was not as good as yours, and our aptitude was not as good as yours. We could only cultivate to level ten by relying on the improved deep blue bloodline. Otherwise, we would have died of old age ¡­


    They knew very well that their aptitudes were not enough to reach level ten, and they would die of old age.


    It was because of the deep blue bloodline improved by the Stoneman disc that they could cultivate in frozen time. That was how they could reach their current level.


    But the stone man dish was different.


    His Abyssal Blue bloodline had not been improved, so he could not cultivate in still time. He had relied on his own abilities to step into the door of level ten!


    This also meant that he could break through to the final realm of the tenth level no matter what bloodline he was given!


    At this moment, their tenth level realm was given to them by the stone man disc. Their mission was to break through to the tenth level. It was only natural for them to take it back and use it to fight against the dimensional beings that descended from the underworld.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t owe me anything.¡± The stone man disk said.


    ¡°The blue abyss clan will never be exterminated.¡±


    Yuan LAN Holy master revealed a gentle smile with a trace of brilliance. The look in his eyes seemed to have returned to the beginning. The three teenagers followed their tall and strong father and walked between the mountains and rivers. They bowed slowly and said, ¡± father, please open the way for the yuan LAN clan! Help us fulfill our last dream and stand at the end of the universe forever!¡±


    Kachaa.


    The stone man disc gently patted. The three Holy Masters didn¡¯t resist for the last time. Instead, they let the seal fall into a deep sleep.


    ¡°The last ¡­ A dream?¡±


    The stone human disc raised its head in silence, and its nose twitched slightly. The ultimate dream of civilization. These words lingered in its ears. They were the beliefs that it had mentioned to the three of them when they were young. However, it had not expected that these three young people would still be on its mind.


    The dreams that the billions of predecessors, heroes, and beings of every civilization had pursued for generations were indeed right before their eyes, but he had let down the expectations of the three of them. What he had come into contact with was not the opportunity for his dreams, but a destined death.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°The battle is over.¡±


    Even further away, di Qi and the others looked at this scene. After learning the truth, they were filled with emotion.


    but don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll help you fulfill your unfulfilled and unattainable dreams!


    At this time, a player made a solemn vow and said with his head held high, ¡± the bloodline of the Stoneman disc can¡¯t defeat the other party, but it¡¯s different for us. The ancestors of our Buddhist and Daoist systems will break through to the tenth level and personally descend to snatch your bloodline and fight against that Supreme existence!


    The baby¡¯s eyes flashed with disbelief.


    Could it be that the Mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the Oriole behind them? could it be that there was a weak tenth level being lurking in the dark, waiting for a breakthrough to defeat them in one fell swoop and snatch their bloodline? then, he would fight against that high and mighty dimensional existence?


    Originally, it was impossible in their understanding.


    After all, they could predict the future and could not see such variables. Someone was plotting against them, but it was different now ¡­


    These mysterious creatures were not in the future at all, which meant that they had escaped from fate ¡­ It was really possible that he was hiding in the dark, preparing to scheme.


    ¡°If it¡¯s the so-called tenth level weak in Buddhism and Daoism, and he killed the celestial venerable of the blue abyss clan, it¡¯s not impossible to fight him!¡± The baby said in a low voice. It wasn¡¯t that they were unwilling to pay the price, but it was whether it was worth it and whether there was a possibility of victory!


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The player had a proud look on his face. only those old ultimate existences are a little threatening, but not much of a threat! I don¡¯t know what kind of bloodline he has, so how can I fight him?¡±


    The baby could not help but ask,¡¯then why is there no sign of a breakthrough to level 10? If he didn¡¯t break through now, he wouldn¡¯t make it in time! Even if I break through now, I might not be able to make it in time. The other party is probably already descending!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The players ¡®triumphant faces instantly stiffened.


    That¡¯s right, why haven¡¯t I seen any signs of the ancient gods breaking through?


    Logically speaking, he should have broken through earlier!


    Furthermore, even if he were to break through now, he might not be able to catch up ¡­ And now, there was no sign of a breakthrough at all?


    This was not what the racer of Mount Haruna had expected at all!


    It didn¡¯t match the layout of the ancient gods either!


    The ancient God had been paying attention to this battle since the beginning. He was ten levels weaker than the ancient God. Now that such a great opportunity was in front of him, if he didn¡¯t break through to the peak of level 10, when else could he do it?


    At this moment, all the players began to panic.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi was sitting in the yard, his expression very unsettled.


    He had finally made it through the primitive accumulation and reached this realm. He could already step on the path of being a tenth level weaker ¡­ However, it was obvious that he did not have a way to be weaker than level 10. He could directly enter level 10!


    The energy was also ready.


    The amount of energy required to break through to the ninth step was already an astronomical figure.


    Breaking through to level 10 was a massive feat.


    However, after secretly eating the savings of the Azure abyss divine territory and the fallen civilization, especially after extorting the three pillar gods who had just returned, the reserves of the four thousand Dao cultivators under his command were still considered sufficient.


    Level 10, success was certain.


    It was as if he had broken through naturally, without any waves.


    ¡°Is this the peak of level 10?¡±


    Xu Zhi had also pried open the door to the great Dao, and he had a vague sense of transcendence, as if the entire universe was clear and bright. also, I don¡¯t have any signs of a breakthrough. What¡¯s the situation? Are you looking down on me?¡±


    His eyelids twitched.


    If I don¡¯t condense the ultimate tenth level of the great Dao, am I not a human?


    No treatment at all?


    Even the Galaxy started to shake. Heaven and earth gave their blessings, and the great Dao laws of the universe shook and changed.


    What about me?


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to care so much. Instead, he lowered his head and sensed his realm. He stood at the end of the great Dao and had a faint feeling that he could see the source of the entire universe at any time.


    It was as if he could see a star map full of stars as long as he raised his head at any time. It was a mysterious feeling.


    He saw a large tree with many branches and luxuriant leaves. From the chaos of the great explosion, countless branches had split out, forming a towering tree.


    It was also another manifestation of the prelude to the great Dao.


    The great Dao Overture was also a part of chaos, constantly splitting into tree-shaped diagrams with countless syllables.


    The tree and the syllable Overture were just different manifestations of the great Dao atlases.


    Looking at this tree now, it was as if he had seen through its appearance and seen the source of the entire universe, the source code ¡­ Or rather, it could be said to be the origin of all laws and phenomena in the universe.


    Level 10 was an ultimate life form that stood at the end of the universe and saw the origin of the universe!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face was full of shock as he looked at the big tree.


    every branch and green leaf on it represents an existence from ancient times to the present ¡­ The stronger the ¡®Dao¡¯ you condense, the higher your position is, and the closer you are to the core laws and branches of the main body. The more ordinary the lower-level great Dao is, the more it is a branch of a branch.¡±


    Xu Zhi was very surprised.


    This was like a fixed seat on a futon. Once one vindicated their Dao and stepped into the final realm, the Dao they opened would become a part of the laws of the universe and leave their own mark.


    ¡°I wonder which main branch Yuan LAN and the others are on?¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes swept around. It was as complicated and chaotic as the stars in the sky. Finally, his eyes fell on a certain spot. that one should be the main trunk of time, but there are countless second-level branches under the main trunk ¡­ They¡¯re probably on the second-grade branches, and they¡¯re closer to the front section.¡±


    After scanning the area, he still could not confirm their location.


    After all, they were the only ones who knew exactly which branch of the time law he belonged to.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how many existences are still alive after being perfected to such a complex and lush tree. And how many had fallen? How many had been seized? But no matter what, they have left their mark in this world.¡± Xu Zhi sighed with emotion.


    It would be good enough if even one percent of them were still alive.


    A 5-Geno ultimate-level with a perfected bloodline had to kill four ultimate-level Geno points!


    But he couldn¡¯t find his own figure at all.


    This was because he didn¡¯t use his four transcendent system Dao paths and all that he had learned in his life to condense the crystallization of his own wisdom and Dao.


    If he had to make an analogy, if he had not changed and perfected the laws of the universe and become the embodiment of the great Dao, there would not be a seat for him on this big tree. He would only be the one who stood on the vote.


    Now that he had broken through to the tenth level, Xu Zhi did not have time to sort out his gains.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to do now ¡­ A stone person dish? I didn¡¯t expect him to be hiding such a secret.¡± Xu Zhi muttered to himself. He had originally planned to sit by and watch, or even suppress the breakthroughs of the stone man disc and the others.


    If they did not break through, that final realm existence would not descend.


    Who knew that di Qi would stir up trouble, causing them to break through the tenth level in advance. His own breakthrough speed could not catch up, and it was only at the last moment that he broke through.


    He had already killed three Celestial Masters and was waiting for the ancient ultimate level ten to descend, and he had only broken through now?


    It¡¯s too late!


    ¡°However, it¡¯ll be a little difficult if that peak tenth level is allowed to succeed. After seizing the bloodline of the stone man disc race, his strength will increase greatly ¡­ I¡¯ll overthrow him in the future, and he¡¯s also very difficult to deal with since he¡¯s above this land.¡± Xu Zhi kept measuring and feeling his current combat power.


    Although he was sitting on the sidelines and had already retreated, it would naturally be best if he could intervene.


    the other party has an elemental bloodline, an iron-based bloodline, and an unknown bloodline of his own race ¡­ Xu Zhi frowned. I don¡¯t know. Element, iron, isn¡¯t that ¡­ Don¡¯t look like four? These two are in complete conflict.¡±


    What was so powerful about the elemental bloodline?


    It was strong in its pure energy state, immune to physical attacks, and had the characteristics of infinite energy replenishment.


    However, if the other party had a physical body, it would be useless ¡­ They had become half-elemental creatures like the mother stream civilization, but they did not have the bloodline of the mother stream civilization ¡­


    ¡°The elemental bloodline that the other party has fused with is probably just an empty shell! If there¡¯s a physical part, you can¡¯t be physically immune. If there¡¯s a flesh part, you need to go through flesh and blood transformation, so you can¡¯t directly replenish your energy ¡­¡± Xu Zhi frowned. the nature-defying characteristics of this element¡¯s bloodline have been destroyed! At most, it could be used as a powerful elemental energy Tao technique to attack ¡­ At the same time, I also have the elemental bloodline. This bloodline¡¯s fighting style and routine can¡¯t restrain me. ¡±


    as for the iron-based bloodline ¡­


    Xu Zhi gave her a half-smile. in the iron-based race, it¡¯s only when the body is huge that it¡¯s powerful. When he fuses with it, he¡¯ll still have the body of his own race. It¡¯s just like how other people fuse with the iron-based bloodline and become a little iron Man, instead of a giant with the body of a star.


    The bloodline of the iron-based race was really not strong for outsiders.


    If they couldn¡¯t inherit their body shape, they would only become steel. If their body size wasn¡¯t big enough, they couldn¡¯t use the iron-based special elastic compression method.


    If the other party merged with it, it would mean that the other party had an iron-based bloodline and could only use gravity to fight.


    ¡°These two are both disabled great Dao heaven-defying bloodlines. They¡¯ve lost their original power, which means the importance of matching. The other party obviously doesn¡¯t have a choice. And I have both of them ¡­ It doesn¡¯t have any effect on me!¡±


    Xu Zhi kept mumbling to himself, feeling that this was a stroke of good luck.


    His own blood countered the opponent¡¯s!


    His neighbor, old Wang, happened to belong to these two races, so how could the other party have any effect?


    The other party was too unlucky.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, it wasn¡¯t bad luck. It was only natural. These two ruins of civilizations that were weaker than level 10 were rooted in this land. They were both ruins of civilizations that had been destroyed in recent times. It was highly likely that the mastermind behind this would find them by himself.


    ¡°It seems that I have to go to the heavens to destroy the Dao.¡±


    Xu Zhi frowned slightly, transformed into a venerable sovereign, and strode across the sky.


    BOOM!


    Everyone turned their heads to look.


    There was still no sign of any natural phenomenon, and he could not help but feel anxious.


    If the ancient gods did not make a breakthrough, they would ¡­


    However, in the next second, they saw a black-robed Samsara sovereign, an ancient venerable sovereign who had transcended time, descend from the void.


    ¡°Where are the ancient gods?¡± the players asked anxiously.


    They thought that it was the ancient God who sent the disciple, venerable sovereign, to send the message.


    The venerable sovereign was dressed in black, and his whole body was filled with sovereign¡¯s might. His eyes were overflowing with sharp light and cold light as he said indifferently, ¡± ¡°Why is there a need for master to appear? I can deal with those so-called ultimate tenth level existences.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s mind went blank.

 Chapter 1112

    ?


    1112 Nine-headed ancient mother


    ¡°He ¡­ He ¡­ What is the venerable sovereign talking about?¡±


    They had all thought that the ancient gods might have encountered hundreds of unexpected variables at this time, which was why they did not choose to break through. Thus, there was no sign of the world, but they had never expected this sentence to suddenly appear.


    It was like a dream!


    Carolyn, di Qi and the others were also stunned.


    The baby in the cradle next to him also felt that his brain was not enough. He was an ancient existence at the ultimate level of the great Dao. He was a true Saint of heaven and earth who controlled the laws of the universe. He stood at the end of the universe and looked down at the sky. His name was imprinted in the laws of the universe. How could the other party be so arrogant?


    It seemed that the weak tenth level of the other party was disdainful of breaking through to the final level. He had sent one of his disciples to deal with the matters here and defeat the ancient final level?


    This was an action that was like that of a fool.


    In his eyes, it was as if he was facing a giant dragon. A low-level beast that was already unable to fight against a giant dragon was arrogant enough to send a monkey to fight it. The difference was too great.


    shocking my mother! This venerable sovereign is too fierce!


    Even the players were so shocked that the bone-scraping knife in their hands trembled, and they took a deep breath. They were ordered by a super ancient God to descend and suppress this level 10 ultimate?


    This was completely beyond their expectations. They didn¡¯t even think that things would develop like this. They thought that the ancient God would choose to break through and take action. Who knew that he didn¡¯t choose to break through, but instead asked the venerable sovereign to come?


    In fact, they couldn¡¯t be blamed. This turn of events was too big. Even the word ¡®dumbfounded¡¯ couldn¡¯t be used to describe it.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you going to make a move? That was ¡­ He¡¯s a level-ten ultimate existence in the universe!¡± Some players couldn¡¯t help but say that this wasn¡¯t just playing around. It was too scary.


    It was indeed not frolicking.


    Such existences at the peak of the universe would naturally go all out, wishing they could exert 300 times their strength. Who would be so pretentious? Send a disciple?


    But there was no other choice. The venerable sovereign and the ancient gods were actually the same combat power, and it was the same no matter who went up.


    Of course, it would be better for a venerable sovereign to take action, because the ancient gods could not condense the great Dao at all, and they could not show their faces. Once they took action, they would be exposed.


    Your Majesty, the ancient God, are you confident? ¡± A player said in shock. Such an important move was actually made by a venerable sovereign?


    Was he that confident?


    It was obvious that the foundation of the ancient gods was very terrifying.


    Xu Zhi cast them a glance and said coldly, ¡± the peak of the tenth level is only a broken peak of the tenth level. It¡¯s not going to be anything great.


    Their eyes suddenly lit up, and they wanted to say something to see the truth of history ¡­


    BOOM!


    The venerable sovereign walked past them with his hands behind his back and walked toward the stone man disc.


    ¡°You?¡±


    The stone man disc turned around, and the tall and mighty most powerful man under the starry sky came back to his senses. He looked at this being that didn¡¯t belong to fate and was also very surprised. Who is it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to know where they came from. Master originally didn¡¯t want to fight for it, didn¡¯t want to take it, and didn¡¯t want to interfere.¡±


    The venerable sovereign looked at the stone man disc with a lazy expression and said softly, ¡± but in the end, I can¡¯t bear to see The Prodigy of an era fall and a civilization become a historical site, silent in this universe.


    The stone man dish looked at the man in front of it with an inexplicable expression.


    He was clearly a weak tenth-level without a Dao, but he gave him a strong sense of danger and horror.


    He had an aura that could shake the sun and the moon. The five bloodlines in his body were extremely heaven-defying and exaggerated to the extreme.


    ¡°Your ¡­ Master?¡± The stone man dish¡¯s eyes immediately focused, and it said in a deep and solemn voice, ¡± ¡°Is it the existence behind the Buddhist sect? A peerless power who is not in fate and has transcended the calculations of fate?¡±


    It was very likely that the other party had been secretly watching this land.


    To be able to escape from fate, not within the five elements, and living outside of the rules ¡­ Such an ethereal and immortal-like existence of an ancient sect was actually paying attention to him in secret ¡­ It made his heart uneasy. He seemed to be a Supreme Overlord who could calculate the karma, fate, and destiny of the universe.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The stone person dish was concise and comprehensive, neither servile nor overbearing.


    ¡°You saw your fate. Master gave you a chance to live.¡± The venerable sovereign smiled gently. everything in the world has its ups and downs. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to submit to the master of this land or to break him and become the new master of this land and build your own prosperous dynasty.


    The black-robed young man in front of him had a hint of a smile in his eyes.


    As the strongest Man in this land, the stone man disk was still confused.


    The other party was some kind of ancient existence, a variable that was sent to help deal with the ultimate existence of the universe that descended from dimension reduction?


    However, was this combat power enough?


    Although a level 10 without a great Dao was still a level 10, they were not on the same level.


    However, he felt that although the other party did not grasp the great Dao of heaven and earth, his battle prowess was very strange. He felt that he could not see through him at all, and he felt an extremely strong sense of threat.


    The stone man disk¡¯s eyes turned, and for a moment, it was stunned on the spot, unable to think of anything.


    don¡¯t have any thoughts about me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll suppress you and the ultimate existence that¡¯s about to arrive!


    Xu Zhi ignored the stone man disc. Instead, he looked up at the sky.


    He felt that no matter how far away he was in the star cluster domain, he should be arriving soon, right?


    At this moment, the stone man disc with the bloodline of the four Abyss Blue great Dao had actually come close to the other party, which was enough to prove that the other party was not too far away.


    In Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes, a disabled person with four major bloodlines was equivalent to a single great combat power with only one great Dao bloodline. The fact that he could still fight so badly with his opponent was enough to prove that his opponent was also a disabled person and not necessarily very brilliant.


    a disabled person versus a disabled person.


    but I¡¯m also disabled, even weaker than them. They have the great Dao, but I¡¯m only a standing vote. Xu Zhi whispered softly and said with a faint smile, ¡± there is no doubt that this will be a great battle for the disabled ¡­ However, the other party¡¯s battle prowess was not strong, which gave me a chance, a chance to fight above my level.¡±


    As for Yuan Lan¡¯s great Dao bloodline ¡­ Kill one and merge with it?


    Xu Zhi did not have any such thoughts at the moment, because it was already too late.


    It would take a long time to adapt to a new bloodline. Only then could he understand the Dao principles and feel the rhythm of Dao in it. Only then could he truly integrate it with his body. If he integrated it temporarily, he couldn¡¯t use his fighting power.


    That was the ¡± Dao ¡± that a tenth Level Ultimate had learned all his life. How could he comprehend it in an instant? The profoundness of it was hard to imagine.


    This was also the reason why the stone man disk in fate didn¡¯t consider the other tenth level bloodlines at all.


    This was because once he broke through, his opponent would descend. This period of time was too short for him to get used to other tenth level bloodlines, so he chose the bloodline of the great path of the same race. Once integrated, he would be able to master it immediately and use the accumulation of the bloodlines of the same race to defeat his opponent. However, he still lost.


    Just like he said, the only chance of victory was gone. He could only admit defeat! He could only accept his fate!


    fate is really a little strange. Xu Zhi looked up at the sky and suddenly felt a little emotional as he reminisced. Caroline and the others were always ahead of me. Now, in the blink of an eye, I¡¯m ahead of them again. However, they broke through by the proper rules, while I took an unusual path ¡­ A tenth level that doesn¡¯t even have its own Dao.¡±


    Before he could sigh and silently wait for the arrival of that existence, the void trembled violently.


    The colorful space-time vortex in the sky slowly spiraled, and the light beam sprinkled down as if the entire pillar of the sky was distorted. A slender figure of a young girl gently stepped out of the void.


    ¡°Finally, another breakthrough?¡± She murmured in an ancient divine language. Her voice was cold, like an evil ancient God in the distant void, with a cold and stern sense of contempt for the common people.


    She was wearing black silk stockings and a pleated long dress, as if she was a beautiful human girl. Her face was fair and pure, and her long hair fluttered in the wind.


    However, no one felt any beauty. Instead, they felt endless majesty and the heaviness of death.


    This was because her neck was as soft and long as a Hydra¡¯s, and she had nine human heads. She was so soft that she looked like a Hydra that was dancing in the air.


    All kinds of emotions such as joy, anger, sorrow, and joy appeared on the nine beautiful heads, giving people a sense of the ancient and vast universe. It was as if they were ancient creatures from an unknown civilization hundreds of millions of years ago, carrying an unimaginable weight of the ancient times.


    Nine-headed ancient mother.


    The stone man dish revealed an extremely grave expression.


    It was not that he had not used various methods to investigate the remains of the ancient ruins and obtained some information. it is said that the primordial universe¡¯s innate demon gods, the first batch of living beings in the universe, and the thin bloodline branch of the demon God ancient mother who controlled space. It is unknown how thin the bloodline was in the late ancient era, but it is still very heaven-defying, and it has ¡­


    ¡°An unknown ancient creature from the universe?¡±


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s expression was very calm, as if he had not heard the information about the stone man disc. Instead, he raised his head indifferently and muttered, ¡± ¡°These old antiques really have an unimaginable sense of decay and heaviness. It seems ¡­ I have to hit the woman.¡±

 Chapter 1113

    ?


    1113 Chapter 1122-terrifying


    The players were dumbfounded. They were so shocked that they covered their mouths and roared in their hearts, ¡±


    The venerable sovereign was still thinking that it was disgraceful for him to hit a woman, and he was not thinking about himself, whether he could beat her or not!


    This was a tenth-tier extreme ¡­ And an extremely powerful one at that ¡­


    Venerable sovereign, you are indeed powerful and invincible. You have unparalleled realm and combat strength, but you are not a real ancient God after all! After all, you¡¯re not a true peak tenth level!


    even if you cut across the entire world, when I became a God, there were no gods in the world.. swept across those of the same level, suppressed countless ancient times, and was amazing, but I don¡¯t have my own great Dao in front of me. Now. I have to fight above my level. Isn¡¯t it. little ¡­ Was it too forceful?


    Furthermore, the opponent did not seem to be simple.


    They carefully observed this ancient existence of the ultimate great Dao of the universe. The nine heads were like planets floating in the air, and they were actually rotating according to the rules of the Galaxy. The aura was vast and ancient, vast and endless. It was as if they were facing the brilliant heavenly might of the entire universe and a Galaxy. The more they looked, the more shocked they were. It was so mysterious that it was unimaginable.


    He took a closer look.


    Iron-based!


    That was actually ¡­ Iron-based great Dao bloodline!


    They felt a chill down their spines.


    He turned around and saw this terrifying nine-headed woman. She had a long and narrow neck, and her nine heads were floating in the air like soft balloons. However, upon a closer look, her fair skin had a Platinum-colored metallic texture, giving off a heavy and familiar aura. It was the characteristic of the iron-based great Dao.


    ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Darkness!¡±


    Someone exclaimed loudly. In front of the computers on earth, countless people began to realize the truth of the horror.


    this ancient taboo that descended is indeed the ancient Overlord that descended more than 100000 years ago and destroyed the universe garden.


    back then, Mr. Darkness must also be a member of the iron race. That¡¯s why he could replace reinimanska and deceive this tenth-Level Ultimate existence.


    but Mr. Darkness¡¯s iron-based bloodline of the great Dao has been taken away. Now, he already has this bloodline of the great Dao.


    They roared in their hearts, feeling inexplicably shocked.


    However, in the next second, they became even more afraid and discovered an even more terrifying fact.


    Elemental aura.


    This being at the peak of the tenth-tier was actually shrouded in the unique aura of the elemental race.


    there¡¯s also the bloodline of the elemental race!?


    could it be that the 10th-tier existence of the elemental race, which was once at the peak of its power in this land, was also the one who created the elemental ruins? ¡±


    This was even more terrifying. They hadn¡¯t entered the depths of the ancient elemental ruins and heard about The Secret History of the remnant soul. Now, they knew that the ancestors of the elemental race had been killed by a 10th-tier ultimate.


    ¡°In other words, moon god Ji¡¯s ancestors were also killed by this existence!¡±


    The moment this information was released.


    In front of the computer, many players all over earth felt that the world was spinning and the sky was falling and the earth was cracking.


    The truth of this history was a little too shocking, and they found it hard to accept.


    The iron race¡¯s reinimanska and the elemental race¡¯s moon god Ji, the people behind the destruction of these two big bosses ¡®civilizations, were actually the same existence!


    And this existence was right in front of them at this time. It was extremely terrifying, extremely terrifying, but the Super ancient God only made a venerable sovereign attack, was it enough?


    They were completely unable to see through the layout of the ancient gods.


    At this moment.


    let me see. So, the person who achieved Dao in this land has the bloodline of the Dao of time? ¡± The final realm existence of the nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s voice was cold as his consciousness gushed out.


    She ignored all the existences present and began to search for the ancient marks on this land. Scenes appeared before her eyes: the Azure abyss divine territory, the fallen civilization, and countless fragments of the long years flashed quickly.


    ¡°Interesting, this is too interesting! I haven¡¯t returned for a long time, and the moment I return, I¡¯m pleasantly surprised. It¡¯s actually four weak tenth level existences. What a powerful and special extraordinary bloodline!¡±


    The nine-headed ancient mother laughed heartily, she was overjoyed.


    What did this mean?


    It meant that her three great Dao bloodlines could be completed to five perfected great Dao bloodlines in one go. Her strength would be completely perfected, and it would be a qualitative leap!


    In fact, there would be two more tenth level existences left who could become her subordinates!


    How could he not be happy about this?


    If she were to absorb all of them, her strength would double. This was simply a great opportunity.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how the Abyssal Blue bloodline is ¡­¡±


    The nine-headed ancient mother strode across the sky, carrying an ancient aura like the only true God of the universe. Her entire body exuded an unimaginably terrifying aura as she mumbled, ¡±


    this race can breed many tenth-grade Dao cultivators. Therefore. they hope to use this bloodline to challenge me and defeat me ¡­ In an instant, he¡¯ll be able to gather the bloodlines of other rank 10 clansmen and form the four ultimate bloodlines. It¡¯s not impossible for him to fight me ¡­¡±


    She lowered her head and looked down at the Stoneman disc. Her expression was neither happy nor sad, as if she was the true rule of the great Dao. She was very heartless.


    however, you mastered the rules of time and saw part of the future. You knew that you would definitely be defeated by me, so you chose to give up and wait for my arrival ¡­ You are very good!¡±


    The stone man dish didn¡¯t say anything after hearing this.


    All the players were even more terrified of this ultimate existence of the great Dao.


    What kind of intelligence and terror was this?


    With just a single glance, he was able to deduce the plan of the stone man disc.


    She knew that the stone human disc had predicted her strength and used her bloodline to see the outcome of their battle in the future. That was why it had chosen to yield!


    ¡°Good bloodline, it¡¯s really a good bloodline!¡± The nine-headed ancient mother became more and more elated. Her voice was ancient and vast, as if an ancient God had descended from the heavens, ¡± such a great Dao bloodline that avoids calamity and seeks fortune is truly rare. Even though existences like us have a premonition, it can not be so clear!


    Then, she looked at the stone man dish and said,¡±This is a very good choice. After you fall, I will treat your people well and give this land a brighter future.¡±


    Without a doubt, the other party knew how powerful she was, which was why he surrendered without fighting. This made her very satisfied, and she felt very happy.


    The stone man dish remained silent for a while, still not saying anything.


    Nine-headed ancient mother was not in a hurry. She looked around and saw the others on this land. With a slight glance, she was shocked and overjoyed.


    She looked at the venerable sovereign and was even happier than when she saw the stone man disc.¡±There¡¯s such a perfect creature in this world? The bloodline in his body is perfect!¡±


    It was as if she was looking at an exquisite and perfect piece of porcelain. it¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s a tenth-rank descendant and can¡¯t condense. great Dao. It¡¯s. pity that such a perfect heaven-defying bloodline can only be treated as an ordinary bloodline for eternity ¡­ However, the first bloodline is also extremely powerful. It seems that I have to capture it and have a lot of children!¡±


    In the distance, the players were completely shocked and began to whisper.


    She¡¯s So Cold. It turns out that she¡¯s a nine-headed scumbag!


    ¡°That¡¯s not what he meant. I¡¯m afraid he wants the venerable sovereign to become a merciless reproduction machine to reproduce his powerful bloodline! We¡¯ll use it to plunder!¡±


    the venerable sovereign said that he doesn¡¯t hit women, but people want to take him back to have children.


    Countless players were whispering to each other, causing the nine-headed ancient mother to be slightly stunned. Even though they were separated by countless light years, how could she not sense it?


    She reached out and grabbed at the air.


    The group of players instantly became extremely small, and she grabbed them in her hands.


    I couldn¡¯t see through the tenth-rank descendant without the bloodline of the great path, nor could I find out his past. I thought it was because of the powerful tenth-rank power ¡­ But you guys, why can¡¯t you find anything about his past?¡±


    She was very strange and felt very strange.


    However, after eating thousands of cultivators in a hurry, the insect race¡¯s protective shield had become countless times stronger. The other party naturally couldn¡¯t break through it and cut off all the karma links, unable to trace it down.


    ¡°Demoness, don¡¯t you covet my body! I would rather die than submit! Only sacrifice can bring us a bright future!¡± A player growled and looked up at her. A heroic determination to die flashed in his eyes. He ruthlessly smashed his head into her palm and heroically shouted,


    ¡°For the sake of sacrificing so much, I dare to teach the sun and moon to change the sky!¡±


    Nine-headed ancient mother was silent.


    ¡°Ugly girl, my chastity is only for the people I love!¡±


    die! a player shouted, his eyes shining with a heroic light. He self-destructed and walked toward death. loyalty is buried everywhere on Green Mountain. There¡¯s no need to return with a corpse wrapped in horse leather.


    The nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    ¡°I do not love you! Don¡¯t expect me to give birth to your child! A pair of Jade arms that could be used as pillows for a thousand people, a single bit of red lips that could be tasted by ten thousand people, pretending to be a delicate figure, pretending to have a fake heart ¡­ You¡¯re not worthy of me, a lover!¡± A tall and strong man strode out and stared at her with a look of disgust. Then, he self-destructed.


    Nine-headed ancient mother was completely stunned.


    In the distance, the infant was secretly impressed.


    they knew that they would not have a good ending if they fell into the hands of such an existence. They were also powerless to resist. Thus, they used this method to let out their last roar and express their last attitude!


    If the cold star Quan doesn¡¯t notice, I will sacrifice my blood to Xuan Yuan!


    From it, he understood the kind of broad-minded feeling of blood spraying in the sky.


    There was no such thing as a war without bloodshed. So what if they sacrificed their lives? He would use his blood, backbone, and will to be crushed into the mud of blood and condense it into a path. He would also lay out the future of civilization.


    They don¡¯t fear death? What do I have to fear?


    His long life of a million years was actually so overcautious and not as carefree as these descendants!


    I also want to use my own way to let out my final roar.


    In his daze, he completely established his belief and shouted to the distant sky, ¡± demoness! You won¡¯t even let me, a baby, off! He¡¯s Simply Indulgent!¡±


    His eyes were full of carefreeness and the pleasure of the Jianghu. He wanted to shout out these words with all his strength, ¡± loyalty is buried everywhere on Green Mountain. There¡¯s no need to return with a corpse wrapped in horsehide!!


    The nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s expression changed completely.


    Her eyes flickered with ferocity. These existences actually dared to play with her and challenge her authority.


    He took a step toward the baby and grabbed it with his palm.


    Clang!


    A young man in. black Imperial robe stood in front of him. He looked lazy and calm, with a domineering aura. although. don¡¯t hit women, I can¡¯t see other people hit children. You are ¡­ Are you asking for a beating?¡±

 Chapter 1114

    ?


    1114 Chapter 1123-enraged


    He blocked it?


    The stone man dish was dumbfounded at this scene.


    They were three ancient ultimate level bloodlines of the great path, but they were blocked by a level 10 who did not even have a single bloodline of the great path?


    Without the bloodline of the great Dao, without forming one¡¯s own Dao, and in accordance with the laws of heaven and earth, how could an individual¡¯s power be so great? Logically speaking, they shouldn¡¯t even have the right to get close.


    The most important thing was his younger brother.


    He had always wanted to make himself resist the fate of failure, but he was an honest man who followed the rules and didn¡¯t smile. He couldn¡¯t even make a joke in tens of thousands of years, so how could he say something like this?


    He had just come into contact with those strange life forms, but it had not been long since they had become so strange?


    Infected with those strange lofty aspirations?


    The stone man dish frowned.


    The current situation was developing in a rather strange way.


    Looking at the young man in the emperor¡¯s robe blocking her way, nine-headed ancient mother revealed a look of surprise, which gradually turned ashen.


    ¡°Are you all going to disobey me?¡±


    it seems like you guys have yet to witness how terrifying I am. Since you have the aura of space on you, I¡¯ll show you what the power of the nine-headed ancient mother is.


    She raised her hand high.


    ¡°Descend!¡±


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The entire desolate universe seemed to have become a huge Lake with many ripples.


    The distant starry sky was pulled closer.


    The stars were squeezed into a ball.


    the space was like a huge piece of flat white paper. at this time, it was like layers of ripples were rapidly folding.


    BOOM!


    Planets light years away quickly appeared in front of him.


    Pampas and Yusha, who were still running away, were quickly pulled back.


    They were horrified and tried to escape even faster. They even wanted to perform a space jump.


    However, they soon discovered that they could no longer perform space jumps. They could only run at their fastest speed, which was distorted beyond the speed of light, and escape.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    The speed at which they were running could not keep up with the speed at which time and space were folding. They were rapidly retreating.


    Even the internal space rings of these patrols and Dao cultivators were shattering, causing their small transcendent worlds to fall out.


    Continents, stars, and lands were scattered all over the vacuum. Countless mortals in these small worlds were wailing, crying, and running and shouting.


    The mortal was torn apart by the vacuum and exploded in the universe as a pool of blood.


    The ancient gods, the celestial thearchs, quickly set up protective barriers on the continents and stars to resist the tearing of the vacuum and maintain order.


    ¡°Is this what you all want?¡±


    The nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s voice was cold, like a god that had lived for hundreds of millions of years, looking down at the changes of the world.


    The space was pulled closer, and the small sub-space world was destroyed, falling out into the real universe. There were floating broken continents everywhere, and the people were screaming and wailing in grief, despair, and crying.


    And many more mortals were torn into blood mist before they could even cry out in the vacuum.


    Hualala.


    The folded space seemed to have been crumpled into a crumpled ball of paper. She couldn¡¯t even tell the direction. This was her power, the unparalleled power of the space race.


    The evil demon existences gave off black spatial auras and started to wreak havoc as they madly laughed,


    it¡¯s you who have angered grandmother again. I, in front of the great shattering demon master Andy, will accept our anger!


    One existence after another descended.


    what a rich life force. It¡¯s another powerful civilization!


    ¡°This is really a perfect ingredient!¡±


    ¡°Kill! Devour! This is crazy! Fear! Hahahahaha! Had this day come again? This is the second time we¡¯ve tasted such a delicious dessert since the universe garden!¡±


    They raised their heads and laughed.


    At this moment, the players realized that the evil and strange aura left behind by the destruction of the cosmos garden was just like what they were seeing now. Even after countless years, it was still corroding the cosmos garden, forming black vortexes of despair and energy tides.


    The calamity that the universe garden had experienced back then was now happening at the same time. It was as if ancient history was repeating itself.


    Yusa growled and frantically organized the Dao-holders. rescue them! Hurry up and rescue them!


    Countless investigators began to take action, suppressing the various worlds and taking on the evil existences.


    ¡°Stop!¡± The Stoneman dish implored. This man who was once incomparably powerful lowered his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡±


    you don¡¯t have the power to fight back anymore, ¡± nine-headed ancient mother said coldly. I won¡¯t give you the time to kill the three great heavenly venerates and become an existence of the four great bloodlines to fight me.


    She looked down coldly.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to rescue them.¡±


    Pampas revealed an anxious expression. This child with the mind of a ten-year-old quickly rushed to a distant place. heavenly venerates, three great heavenly venerates, where are you? why is your aura ¡­


    He cried. In the end, he was still a child who couldn¡¯t grow up. At the age of ten, he had long regarded the three heavenly venerates as his father, the most important existence in his life.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± In the chaotic battlefield, a Yuan LAN holy man walked over slowly, his gentle face was full of love.


    ¡°Celestial venerable!¡± Pampas rushed over.


    ¡°Pampas, don¡¯t worry. We will win. You have to believe in our strength.¡± This heavenly venerate gently hugged pampas in his arms. However, without pampas knowing, countless shadows appeared behind Yuan LAN heavenly venerate and shrouded him.


    At this moment, pampas sensed that something was not right and started to struggle violently. However, his body, which was already exhausted, could no longer resist such a violent surprise attack. A large amount of blood burst out from his body.


    Bang!


    Pampas ¡®entire body exploded into a mist of blood, and his head fell to the ground.


    The yuan LAN holy man suddenly turned ferocious and laughed, ¡± ¡°Hahahahaha, I didn¡¯t expect that an ordinary cultivator would have the chance to kill such a powerful existence in my disguise! Hahahaha! I can feel his power!¡±


    &Nbsp; gulp.


    Pampas ¡®head rolled on the ground and landed at Shi Ji¡¯s feet. He looked into the distance and was still mumbling to himself,¡±celestial venerable, don¡¯t die ¡­¡±


    Shi Ji was silent as he looked at pampas ¡®head that rolled to his feet.


    Reinymansky and the other two, as well as Nasella and the rest, had been hiding in the chaotic battlefield all this time. They were completely silent. Pampas was so powerful that even di Qi and Carolyn felt that it would be difficult to deal with him. To think that he would actually fall at the hands of such a despicable person.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Shi Ji slowly squatted down, silently looking at the naive yet stubborn pampas, ¡± did our universe garden experience the same thing back then? The destruction of civilization, cries, and hopelessness ¡­ It¡¯s too sad.¡±


    Xu Zhi was silent. He bent down and looked at pampas ¡®head, then turned his head to look at the battlefield that was filled with death. I had only wanted to send one of my clones to fight. If it doesn¡¯t work. then so be it. Even the strongest and Strongest Man. the stone man disc. has given in and chosen to compromise. But now, they¡¯re still killing like this ¡­


    ¡°She has completely infuriated me.¡±


    Another venerable sovereign descended from the void.


    He overlapped with the original venerable sovereign¡¯s body and quickly became tall and strong. In the blink of an eye, he turned into an ancient giant that was as tall as the stars.


    At this moment, even the void was trembling as if the ultimate ancient existence of the universe had completely descended. With an unbelievable pressure, a black-robed young man stood in the sky and looked down at the level 10 God.


    he¡¯s just a disabled person ¡­

 Chapter 1115

    ?


    1115 Chapter 1125-unaware


    In the silent void, the space was folded and full of folds.


    The two-dimensional space seemed to have turned into a crumpled ball of paper, like a spatial maze. The continents and stars were all folded in a mess, and it was difficult to tell up from down, left from right. The screams and wails that could be heard from the continents above might actually be from the continents below.


    Such a spatial isolation was very beneficial for Wars between extraordinary civilizations. Powerhouses would be in a mess in the maze of civilization planets and would be unable to provide any support. They would be defeated one by one by the chaotic and dark spatial demons.


    The nine-headed ancient mother had victory in her grasp, but her expression was as if she had seen a ghost, like an ant looking at a huge giant.


    he¡¯s just a disabled person ¡­


    A vast Pangu giant that stood in the sky walked over. It covered the sun, the moon, and the Galaxy. It was the size of a planet, and its huge body was like renemansky. It carried the aura of the world¡¯s might. It was vast and mighty.


    ¡°This level of energy ¡­¡±


    Nine-headed ancient mother raised her head and was stunned.


    It turned out to be a transformation-type bloodline.


    It was the same size as reinimanska.


    But she didn¡¯t have time to react.


    The huge body quickly shrank, compressed, and collapsed, once again returning to the height of a normal person. However, the density and exquisiteness of the body had almost reached its limit.


    This was Xu Zhi¡¯s actual body.


    It was the first time his main body had personally taken action.


    The ant-sized di Qi and the other Pan Gu Immortals were already as large as ordinary people, and their energy levels were already very high.


    Xu Zhi, who was at the peak of the tenth level and had the body size of a normal person, was naturally comparable to a small star when he used the true form of Pangu. The body size of renemansky back then was no different.


    compressing the body to increase the density and mass is reinymanska¡¯s combat technique! For a moment, the nine-headed ancient mother thought that it was the reinimanska race that she had destroyed all those years ago.


    However, it was clear that the White porcelain cells were different.


    At this moment, she was slightly more serious.


    The energy level of this body was hundreds of times larger than her. It was like a mouse meeting a Tiger.


    Even if the other party was an ordinary tenth-tier without great Dao, he still posed a certain amount of threat to her.


    ¡°Oh? What kind of bloodline do you have?¡±


    The nine-headed ancient mother was not afraid at all.


    The other party was surrounded by a terrifying and mysterious aura. It was as if he was facing the entire universe, vast and boundless. He could not see through the other party¡¯s background.


    The nine heads floated like balloons, and their eyes were as cold and ruthless as the heavenly Dao. there¡¯s a similar aura of the iron-based race and the elemental civilization. Are you the backup left behind by the two failed old days? ¡±


    ¡°A loser?¡±


    The venerable sovereign gave a faint smile. you¡¯re saying that the two of them are the losers? ¡±


    back then, I personally suppressed and killed them. Their great Dao has fallen into my body, which is the proof of their failure!


    Her voice was clear and resounded through the entire universe. Her body was covered in a metallic luster and surrounded by elemental flames. A sacred and ancient seven-colored sky curtain surrounded her. it¡¯s useless to have. huge body ¡­ Back then, reinimanska¡¯s body was as large as yours, and he had the bloodline of the great Dao, but I still managed to kill him.¡±


    The nine-headed ancient mother took a step forward and crossed over the stone man disc that was no longer a threat. However, her expression was cold. you ¡­ You just piqued my interest a little.


    Her bloodline came from the ancient innate demonic god.


    The iron-based race had a tenth-ranked ancestor, and their bloodline could be said to be heaven-defying, but it was still slightly inferior to their race.


    It was said that their ancestors were the oldest existences in the universe who had achieved Dao when the world was created. They had once controlled part of the core rules of time, and even though their bloodlines were weakening with each passing day, they were still extremely heaven-defying.


    However, at this moment, the five bloodlines of the other party gave him an extremely terrifying and unfathomable ancient feeling. Each of them was not inferior to the oldest innate ancient God in the universe!


    Five heaven-defying bloodlines that weren¡¯t weaker than their race¡¯s gathered in one body. Even she couldn¡¯t help but look over. Her heart jumped and she felt a great sense of horror.


    ¡°You have the right to know my name.¡±


    Nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s expression was calm,


    I am the only ancient God of the universe who has transcended time and space, the nine-headed ancient mother who will descend upon me when the people of countless planets pray-mellwell, the ancient Mother God of all time and space, who controls the law of distance and order in space.


    now, I¡¯ll give you a chance to surrender. After I kill the existence of the great Dao in Yuan Lan¡¯s body and seize the Dao seed, you¡¯ll have the chance to become a general under my command ¡­


    I¡¯ll let you reproduce your own extraordinary civilization world and even give you a Dao seed of the blue abyss clan. You¡¯ll become a true tenth-Level Ultimate great Dao ¡­


    ¡°If you tell me about your bloodline and the origins of the other four bloodlines, I will give you better treatment.¡±


    In her opinion, the existence in front of her must have obtained some kind of earth-shaking ancient ruins.


    The bloodline he had obtained was simply ridiculous!


    It was a pity that he could only steal one of his bloodlines. If he could get his hands on the sources of the other four bloodlines ¡­ If he got all five and twisted them into the bloodline of the great Dao ¡­ Even she, an ancient being who had lived for close to ten million years, could not help but feel her breathing become heavy.


    Such an opportunity could already defy the heavens!


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Who Do You Think You Are to surrender to me?¡±


    With his hands behind his back, the venerable sovereign waved his sleeves, and the entire planet nearby seemed to be swept up by a gust of wind. do you know who my master is? ¡±


    the country bumpkins think that they¡¯ve seen the entire universe just by looking at the pond. Walking on the hillside, they think that they¡¯ve reached the peak of the world. The disabled people with three randomly combined great Dao bloodlines also think that they¡¯re strong ¡­ In this world, the weak and ignorant are worthy of sympathy, but to be arrogant is the saddest thing in the world.¡±


    The venerable sovereign stepped forward step by step. His eyebrows were like swords, and his eyes were like stars. He looked at the front and said, ¡± do you really think that the universe garden has been destroyed? ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just pretending.¡±


    The nine-headed ancient mother Mellville snorted coldly. She was not angered by the other party¡¯s arrogance. If she wanted to subdue the other party, she naturally had to have a big heart.¡±Back then, I personally killed reinimansaga. His power level was thousands of times greater than mine, and he had the bloodline of the great Dao. His fist techniques could shatter stars, and he could defy the heavens with a single punch!


    He made himself smaller and more agile by collapsing his own body¡¯s density, improving his defense and offense, and also enlarging the enemy¡¯s iron-like defense, making the enemy¡¯s defense swell and enlarge. He used his strongest Iron Fist to punch the enemy¡¯s weakest spot and claimed to be invincible in the world. However, he was still killed by me, seized his bloodline, and left behind the ruins of the garden as a monument for him!¡±


    To erect a monument for him!


    The players in the distance were shocked.


    He had only heard of reinymansky¡¯s iron race fighting style before, but now that he heard it in detail, he only felt that it was terrifying!


    It was like a spring, agilely compressing the huge body of a star energy level, increasing the defense and attack power, and at the same time, becoming more flexible. At the same time, when the fist landed, it enlarged the size of the opponent¡¯s skin, making it soft and loose. No matter how strong the defense was, it would be difficult to withstand it. Under such a situation, it was very terrifying.


    The law of force could blow up the opponent with one punch!


    However, the universe garden branch was still defeated?


    The players were shocked.


    This type 9 ancient being could be said to be extremely terrifying and invincible.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The venerable sovereign¡¯s eyes were smiling, but he didn¡¯t care at all. if the universe garden is like this, then how do you evaluate the elemental civilizations? ¡±


    The nine-headed ancient mother Mellville¡¯s expression was cold, ¡±


    the elemental civilization is known to have infinite energy and can ignore physical attacks. Ordinary existences at the final realm of the great Dao will be exhausted in half a day after unleashing their full power. It¡¯s already their limit to push through half of the Galaxy ¡­


    However, their clan could fight for more than a month with all their strength. Every move they made was at their full strength. To them, it was as if they were facing an endless vast ocean. It was impossible to fight against them with all their strength ¡­


    Their civilization claimed to be invincible in the world and was extremely arrogant. They flourished on the entire land and were even better than the Azure abyss divine territory in front of us. However, after they descended, I fought them and exhausted all my strength in less than 18 days. I killed them immediately and left behind their elemental remains as his grave!¡±


    To be his grave!


    It was so overbearing that the players were completely frightened.


    This ancient existence behind the scenes was already unbelievably strong. Did such an enemy really have a chance of winning?


    Even a powerful tenth level final realm cultivator of the same level was defeated. Venerable sovereigns did not even have a single bloodline of the great Dao!


    The stone man dish also didn¡¯t look calm.


    This was the result of his investigation of the ancient ruins back then, and he had already made a guess. However, when it really appeared in front of him, his heart still felt quite a bit of waves.


    Under the players ¡®shocked gazes, the nine-headed ancient mother smiled, ¡± ¡°The elemental civilization. That was the closest they had come to me. At that time, I also had the same amount of Dao Yi bloodline, but after I was suppressed, it was impossible for me to live in the future! When I was facing reinymanska, I already had the bloodline of two great DAOs.¡±


    Her intentions were clear.


    The longer she cut across this region of the immemorial universe, the more powerful her Foundation became, and it would be impossible to overthrow her!


    The door was completely sealed.


    The venerable sovereign pondered for a while and suddenly laughed, ¡± you said that the cosmos garden has been destroyed. Look at the cosmos garden now. What is it like? ¡±


    Mellwell¡¯s eyes flashed with sarcasm as he looked sideways. He immediately looked through the entire space distance and his vast divine sense landed on the ruins of the universe garden. He wanted to see what tricks the other party was playing.


    He saw that the ruins were at its peak, with countless gardens, beasts, and plants growing on it. It was like the green of the past, full of life.


    This scene, just like that year, made her freeze for a moment, and her mind shook.


    The cosmos garden had long gone extinct, so how could the species on it reappear and reproduce as they did in the past? it was as if there had never been a destructive war?


    ¡°You¡¯re just pretending.¡± Melwell was a little surprised, but he remained calm and said, ¡± ¡°For existences like us who stand at the end of the great Dao, it¡¯s extremely normal for us to have some means to revive ancient creatures.¡±


    ¡°Laughable, this is really laughable! He was living in a dream without knowing it ¡­ He thought that he would be able to defeat all his enemies, but now he¡¯s just playing around like a clown.¡± The venerable sovereign chuckled and shook his head with a helpless look. forget it, forget it ¡­ I¡¯ll let you know the truth before you die, so your trip to the human world wasn¡¯t in vain. Look over there, who is that person running through the battlefield?¡±


    As soon as her gaze fell, her entire being was suddenly jolted.


    She saw an existence that she couldn¡¯t see through either, with her daughter and an evil woman who gave off an evil aura, wandering in the middle of the battlefield.


    That mysterious man¡¯s existence could not tell his race, but he could see through his daughter.


    The iron race¡¯s daughter!


    Her heart was in a state of shock.


    Just as he was about to grab the air and grab the three of them ¡­


    The man in the lead snorted coldly and looked at the sky in the distance. He was very dissatisfied.¡±That fellow¡¯s disciple really doesn¡¯t know the rules. Even such a small matter involves us ¡­ You actually shifted your attention to us and disturbed my cultivation tour ¡­ Fine, let¡¯s leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father,¡±


    Little Shiji and the rest nodded.


    He turned into a pile of sand on the spot and died.


    The three of them immediately gave up on this part of their quantum doppelgangers and returned.


    ¡°You want to leave?¡±


    ¡°In front of the universe¡¯s ultimate life forms, can you escape?¡± Mellwell said coldly.


    She directly followed the karma trail they left behind and twisted the laws to quickly chase after them. However, she could not find anything, which caused a storm to rise in her heart.

 Chapter 1116

    ?


    1116 Dream?


    Everything had a track.


    As long as it was a creature living in this universe, the land it walked on, the air it breathed, the images it left behind, the words it said, and the saliva it spat out were all exchanged with the entire universe.


    In the eyes of ancient ultimate existences like them, they could directly chase after the dense nomological net that was like fine threads in a certain angle.


    Even a peak tenth level would find it difficult to completely conceal it.


    However, at this moment, there was no trace of it. It was as if this creature had never appeared in the past and future of the entire universe.


    This made her feel uneasy.


    ¡°What exactly is this ¡­¡±


    As for reinimansaga, she had killed him with her own hands and seized his Dao bloodline.


    It was the last bloodline of the iron race.


    However, there were still traces of mysterious clues in front of him. The universe garden still existed, renemansky was still alive, and he was even extremely carefree. He had given birth to a descendant of the iron race, which had an unbelievably low fertility rate.


    It was as if there was a monstrous hand hidden behind this.


    ¡®Was the universe garden really destroyed back then?¡¯


    The venerable sovereign was dressed in black. He had a cold expression and his eyes were as deep as the sea. He looked into the distance. take a look again. What about the ancient ruins of the elemental civilization now? ¡±


    BOOM!


    Mellwell¡¯s vast divine sense descended again.


    The ancient ruins of several elemental civilizations were already in ruins, but they found a lively scene in an elemental ruin.


    Countless unique elemental creatures were becoming stronger through cultivation. It was a Grand sight.


    When he looked down again, he saw an elemental God with a mysterious bloodline. His body was surrounded by flames, and his face was elegant. He looked like a divine bird that had left the world behind.


    Beside him was another young man who was difficult to see through.


    He silently raised his head, as if he had sensed her peeking. that guy¡¯s life is coming to an end, and he still wants his disciple to covet me? Are you trying to start a war?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡±


    This young existence gently pulled the space, and a beam of outer realm elemental passage sprinkled down, and he left. let¡¯s go back to the mother stream.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The mysterious divine bird also left.


    Mellwell followed him again, but the mysterious teenager seemed to have disappeared into thin air. There was no news of him.


    another unpredictable guy!!


    could it be that the elemental civilization back then did not really go extinct? ¡±


    Her mind was in a mess, and her Dao heart was unstable.


    Back then, she had personally destroyed the elemental civilization. She had swept through a large area and left almost nothing behind. It was impossible for such a scene to happen.


    It was as if there had never been a war between the two civilizations.


    It was as if she had never come to this land hundreds of thousands of years ago. It was like an illusory dream.


    This feeling was like seeing the real sun Wukong, seeing Guanyin, the King of Hell, and all the gods and Buddhas in the sky, but he couldn¡¯t tell whether this was real or fake.


    However, these two tenth Level Ultimate bloodlines of the great path still proved that all this had really happened.


    But how could a dead civilization and ultimate existence be revived?


    It was as if she could see the thick black mist on this land, hiding some unimaginable, unbelievable, and terrifying facts.


    ¡°What exactly is this ¡­¡± For the first time, she was confused.


    The venerable sovereign was shrouded in the divine light and kept shaking his head. you think you¡¯re invincible. You¡¯ve swept this ancient land from ancient times to modern times, and cut across the entire River. You don¡¯t allow the ultimate existences to be born in this world. Once they are born, you will descend and kill them ¡­ However, he didn¡¯t know that it was someone else in the dark who made him invincible ¡­ They wanted to make you think that they were ruling this land to hide their existence ¡­ But you, you¡¯re proud of it. ¡±


    Mellwell¡¯s heart trembled.


    Make me invincible?


    Could it be that the previous victories had all been fake?


    The universe garden, the elemental civilization, was just a fake death to hide their traces? To avoid the schemes of the more unbelievable existences in the ancient universe!


    However, they were two genuine tenth-level extremis!


    It was alive and not fake.


    The two great Dao bloodlines in her body were the evidence.


    If he had not been defeated by her fair and square, but had willingly fallen into her hands to hide from some terrifying high-dimensional existence ¡­ In that case, the terrifying high-dimensional existence that cost the lives of two ultimate great Dao existences to hide was ¡­


    As for those hidden in the dark, facing such unimaginably terrifying dimensional civilizations, they could easily withstand the fall of two peak level 10 existences. Just how strong were they?


    She started to panic.


    If that was the case, she was just a chess piece that was casually pushed out to block the front, used from the beginning to the end, used as the ultimate ruler of the ancient universe ¡­ And she actually believed it? Do you think you¡¯re the ruler of this land?


    This must be fake!


    Her mind immediately rejected all these absurd thoughts.


    She didn¡¯t believe it!


    As an ancient ultimate realm master with a calm mind, it was impossible for him to easily listen to these so-called absurd theories because of these anomalies.


    But it was undeniable.


    This thought and seed had already begun to take root in her heart, causing her to feel a little vexed.


    in this world, the weak and the ignorant are worthy of sympathy, but to be arrogant is the saddest thing in the world.


    The venerable sovereign walked over step by step and looked down at the ancient ultimate existence who had descended into the dimension. He had an unnatural expression on his face. you always think that you are very strong. You are just three disabled people with the bloodline of the great Dao ¡­ It can¡¯t be matched with a bloodline, it¡¯s simply a useless existence.¡±


    Disabled?


    Mellwell¡¯s face was filled with anger.


    The stone man disc, which was a newly-advanced peak tenth level being, also felt as if its world view had completely collapsed.


    It would be good enough if he could get the bloodline of the great Dao!


    To be able to find and kill a peak tenth level was already a great fortune. After all, wasn¡¯t an existence at the peak of the tenth level heaven-defying? And even pay attention to the compatibility between bloodlines? His blue abyss clan didn¡¯t even have a matching bloodline, and could only use one bloodline of the great Dao!


    The other party¡¯s civilization and the ancient dimensional existences behind the Buddhist and Daoist sects had a deep and terrifying Foundation that even he could not predict.


    that¡¯s why my master ordered me to come here. I don¡¯t need the bloodline of the great path to kill you because you¡¯re too weak.


    The flame of the venerable sovereign¡¯s body began to rise.


    at this moment, I¡¯m just letting you die as an understanding person and know the true truth ¡­ Don¡¯t worry, no one will know of our existence. You were killed by the stone man dish, and this land has a new master who will continue to rule this land. There are no traces of us.¡±


    The venerable sovereign took a step forward, his body covered in flames. are you ready to die? ¡±


    He took a step.


    One punch.


    Xu Zhi simply and straightforwardly threw a punch.


    It was a heart attack.


    Disrupting the opponent¡¯s Dao heart would naturally have a great effect on the battle situation, but the true victory would still be decided by true strength.


    What he had to do now was to defeat the strong as the weak!


    Using the daoless against the Dao, this feeling was like a mortal challenging a heavenly God who had mastered the Supreme laws. This was a huge gap.


    According to the ancient legends, there was a tenth-level descendant who couldn¡¯t attain the Dao. He gathered five heaven-defying bloodlines and forcefully killed a tenth-level final realm sovereign-level first-level bloodline, taking his Dao seed and reaching perfection. It could be said to be an incredible ancient miracle.


    And today, Xu Zhi was going to challenge the ultimate level of the three great bloodlines. If he could succeed ¡­


    This was the first time he truly felt his own power. It was an unparalleled and terrifying power.


    ever since I absorbed the universe¡¯s ¡®primordial chaos Dao Yi¡¯, the first wisp of matter from the creation of the world, I cultivated the minor universe technique. Even I don¡¯t know how strong I am now ¡­ Xu Zhi said softly.


    It was a great cosmos cultivation technique for the quantum body.


    The material universe of the inner world bloodline.


    The spiritual universe of the magic nucleus bloodline.


    Clay made from all the cells in the clan.


    The true Qi bloodline was a half-elemental bloodline.


    ¡­


    ¡°These bloodlines seem to form a real universe.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt the spirit all over his body. For the first time, he felt the great horror of the cultivation techniques of the entire universe. He had somehow connected with the entire Zerg race, as if he had already become a part of the entire universe.


    it¡¯s as if I can understand the laws comprehended by Carolyn, di Qi, and all the other Dao-holders, including the 4000 Dao-holders who have just been infected ¡­ They are a part of my body.¡±


    ¡°This is a great cosmos cultivation technique.¡±


    ¡°The heavens are understood by the heart, the earth is observed by the heart, and things are created by the heart.¡±


    ¡°The universe is my heart, and my heart is the universe.¡±


    He murmured the Enlightenment that appeared in his mind. He felt as if he had already merged with the heavens and everything was at his fingertips.


    Whoosh.


    He stretched out his hand and a fan of the six paths reincarnation appeared in his hand.


    This six paths of reincarnation, which was made up entirely of gods, was no longer of much use in the face of a tenth-tier cultivator. However, Xu Zhi needed to be one of their law attributes.


    It was a hybrid biological law attribute similar to Medusa¡¯s.


    BOOM!


    The aura of the great path, which was similar to Medusa¡¯s, that had cultivated thousands of laws, gathered all over his body. It was so vast that it was as if he was facing the might of the entire heavens. This was the law energy that was only at the level of a deity, but it was like an embryo. It quickly injected energy into Xu Zhi¡¯s hand to strengthen it and then shot out.


    I wouldn¡¯t have used this kind of mixed law power ¡­ However, Medusa¡¯s insights into the laws have already become a part of my body.¡±


    I¡¯ll first combine more than 1000 great DAOs and attack.


    He was calm in his heart. The bright Tao technique turned into a chaotic torrent, as if the world had just been split open. It directly slashed at mellwell opposite him. With a loud explosion, countless lightyears turned into chaos.

 Chapter 1117

    ?


    1117 I learned it with one look


    what kind of monster is this!!


    Mellwell¡¯s expression changed and he quickly retreated.


    The great Dao!


    This gave her an extremely profound aura of the great Dao!


    He had not vindicated his Dao, but it was as if he was facing the true great Dao of the universe. It was as if he was facing the ancient ultimate existences of the extremely high-level main Dao laws in the entire universe¡¯s Dao picture.


    ¡°This person is very strange. He clearly hasn¡¯t attained Dao, but he has such an aura of Dao! How can his comprehension of the laws of the entire universe be so terrifying?¡±


    The principle behind the other party¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t complicated. It was simply to cultivate countless great DAOs and combine them into one. It sounded simple, but who could do it?


    Most cultivators would cultivate one, four ¡­ On the other hand, the other party cultivated ¡®omniscience¡¯. There was almost no existence in this world that was omniscient and omnipotent, nor did he cultivate all systems.


    Even if it was an existence from an ancient universe, it would be impossible for them to cultivate all the systems. This was not something that could be cultivated just because they had a long lifespan!


    Unless he had tens of thousands of genetic positions in his body, he would not be able to fuse them one by one and cultivate one great Dao after another. But was that possible? It was impossible!


    There weren¡¯t any creatures in the world with that many gene slots.


    No one could walk the path of ¡± all ¡°, and without the comprehension of ¡± all ¡°, how could he be so familiar and incredible with the means of mixing the great Dao laws?


    In fact, Xu Zhi¡¯s comprehension was even higher than Medusa¡¯s.


    This was because he had the comprehension of 4000 Daoists on Medusa¡¯s Foundation. At this moment, his thoughts were clear, as if they went straight to the heavens. More than half of the entire world was clear, and he felt that he was the real ¡± all ¡± and the real universe. Everything that was obscure and unclear seemed to have disappeared.


    Bang!


    ¡°What kind of civilization is the other party? Such a bizarre monster, it¡¯s not the rules of the great Dao, but it¡¯s still so exaggerated. Could it really be ¡­¡±


    The nine-headed ancient mother Mellville¡¯s face flashed with a touch of red, and the whole world seemed to have been completely spread out.


    Previously, she had retracted the power she used on the entire folded Galaxy and quickly used it to resist the Tao technique in front of her. One could see how vigilant she was. She did not have the bloodline of the great path, but she treated the other party as an ultimate existence of the same level. She had a strong fear of death.


    Shua shua shua!


    Countless rays of light folded.


    This Daoist technique landed in front of his eyes.


    Nine-headed ancient mother looked at the five-colored Dao Art of Chaos in front of her. It was so close, yet it felt as though it was worlds apart. it¡¯s no use. I¡¯ve folded countless light years of space around me. From the beginning to the end, you and I seem to be very close, but in reality, we¡¯re very far apart.


    Her bloodline was spatial law, and it was related to spatial distance.


    It seemed to be extremely weak, but when it came to the spatial attribute, how could it be weak?


    She was constantly shrouded in a ¡®trillion space-time maze¡¯.


    The time and space around her seemed to be wearing a beautiful pleated dress, which overlapped with each other like waves. The space folded countless times to protect her.


    It seemed like he could see her at a glance, but in reality, the distance between them was countless times greater than the distortion law of light beams. Even if they flew for ten thousand years, they might not be able to get close.


    This was the true ten thousand years in a single glance.


    The next second.


    An even stranger scene appeared.


    The Dao technique that the venerable sovereign had just used had passed through countless folded spaces and galaxies. It reappeared behind him and attacked him with terrifying power.


    ¡°I see.¡± The venerable sovereign looked calm and said without turning his head, ¡± ¡°Will the method of attacking the enemy eventually fall into one¡¯s hands?¡±


    ¡°You should know that the world is a circle.¡±


    Her voice was cold, but she said in a joking tone, ¡± just like that planet, sailing in a straight line along the sea will eventually lead you back to the starting point.


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s face was calm and he did not resist at all.


    BOOM!


    He allowed the Daoist technique to land on his body and absorb it instantly.


    The use of this combination of laws had completely refreshed melwell¡¯s world view.


    This was because one had to be proficient to an extreme degree in order to be able to divide those laws in an orderly manner in an instant and re-integrate them into one¡¯s body.


    ¡°Is this your trick?¡±


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s expression did not change. He said indifferently, ¡± by folding space and even changing the distance, you can fold it into a circle. It¡¯s like you¡¯re an origami guy. You have all kinds of origami patterns.


    trapped in my space-time maze, you won¡¯t be able to find the way out.


    With a smile on her face, she approached the venerable sovereign step by step. Her face was almost touching the venerable sovereign¡¯s face, nose to nose, and her nine heads looked at the venerable sovereign from all directions with some horror.


    back then, the elemental civilization specialized in sorcery and claimed that their power was inexhaustible. However, after continuously using Taoist techniques for eighteen days, they were exhausted and died by me.


    he¡¯s trapped in my spatial maze. It¡¯s not realistic for him to fly out of the folded maze that I¡¯ve designed for millions of years in a short time ¡­ All the Daoist techniques I used were returned to his own body, while he couldn¡¯t see where my attacks came from and could only take them head-on. Under the double attacks, he only managed to hold on for a short time even though he claimed to have unlimited power.¡±


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s expression remained unchanged in the face of such a threat.


    do you really think that the existence of the elemental civilization has fallen and is still living in your own dream? it¡¯s just your imagination. You think you¡¯re the ancient Black Hand of this land.


    He also ignored the nine-headed ancient mother who was circling around him and speaking into his ear. He only said softly, ¡± your race is indeed an ancient space extraordinary race with a long history. The nine heads that you evolved must be hidden in different folded spaces to be able to see the entire picture, right? ¡±


    ¡°So what if I am?¡±


    The nine-headed ancient mother was very calm as she smiled, ¡± the world is round. Energy attacks will return to one¡¯s own body ¡­ ¡®That elemental race¡¯s powerhouse only knows elemental attacks. I was the one who restrained him ¡­¡¯


    Then, what about the iron race¡¯s renemansky?


    that¡¯s rather annoying. His powerful strength can¡¯t hit me, but I don¡¯t dare to get close to him either. His defense is also very terrifying. It took me a long time, using the elemental race¡¯s bloodline, and bombarding the elemental Dao techniques over and over again, to slowly exhaust him to death and kill him ¡­ Now, can you guess how I¡¯ll deal with you?¡±


    Her nine heads rotated in all directions, like a Galaxy revolving around the sun. She looked at Xu Zhi.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re going to deal with me, but I¡¯m going to beat you to death. I can¡¯t drag this on for too long. I have to go back and report to my master.¡±


    With his hands behind his back, the venerable sovereign took a step forward. It was as if he had seen through the other party¡¯s maze and walked straight towards the other party.


    how could this be?!! The nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s expression finally changed.


    ¡°Is it very difficult? I¡¯ll learn it with just one look.¡± The venerable sovereign said without changing his expression.


    He learned it with one look?


    Nine-headed ancient mother felt like she was in a dream when she heard these unbelievable words.

 Chapter 1118

    ?


    1118 Chapter 1128-five curses


    Xu Zhi was in an almost mysterious and hazy state.


    The great cosmos quantum martial arts did not seem to have any direct combat power, but in fact, it was the strongest combat power. This was because knowledge was power. It provided the knowledge and wisdom of the entire universe.


    As long as the other party¡¯s knowledge and nomological cultivation techniques were available, all the other party¡¯s Dao principles and flaws would be clearly revealed in front of him.


    di Qi¡¯s learning ability is in essence a powerful speed of understanding towards the entire universe, like the ¡®Dao heart¡¯. That¡¯s why he can quickly see through the other party¡¯s bloodline, cultivation technique, and see through the other party ¡­ Xu Zhi¡¯s heart was very calm. although I can¡¯t learn and sell on the spot, my knowledge reserve is already high enough.


    This was the terrifying power of multiverse cultivation techniques. It was a state of mind.


    My body is the universe, my heart is the heart of the heavens!


    Kachaa!


    Xu Zhi took a step forward.


    The flames that could topple mountains and overturn the seas pounced over, almost condensing into a physical substance.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stop me, I¡¯m going to beat you to death.¡±


    He was like a fish in the universe, quickly swimming and jumping in the maze. His movements became faster and faster, and he became more and more familiar with the structure of the maze.


    Nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s expression changed as she felt a bone-piercing chill.


    From this moment on, it was the first time she truly felt the strong threat of death.


    if this continues, he might be able to ignore the interference and know the specific coordinates of the entire space-time maze. He can analyze the location and perform a space jump.


    She didn¡¯t panic as she walked through the maze.


    She was afraid of spatial skipping.


    The power of melwell¡¯s myriad maze Empire was completely different from that of other ancient civilizations.


    The main bodies of the Azure abyss divine territory and the fallen civilization were hidden and lived in subspace. However, they were currently the only high-energy world civilization that did not live in subspace but in the real universe. At the same time, their domain was at the center of the billions of lands, and countless space-time had been folded.


    It was as if she was wearing a time and space pleated dress.


    This dynasty was countless times larger than the Azure abyss divine territory. It was an Alliance formed by tens of thousands of extraordinary civilizations!


    This was the God of eternal time and space-mellwell.


    Known as the nine-headed ancient mother, she was the Supreme God of the laws of time and space, the most terrifying ultimate existence in this Galaxy of time and space, the strongest being in the legends!


    In fact, everyone thought that she had died.


    Or perhaps, it had never existed in ancient times.


    Countless people could not find any trace of her.


    However, they did not know that the territory of their star field civilization was really huge, but it was folded on mellwell¡¯s body and turned into a skirt.


    It was hidden within the size.


    In melwell¡¯s eyes, no one could find the location of her civilization. Whether it was in the past or the future, no one had ever been able to threaten her space-time Empire. The river of space cut off the outside world and formed a perfect moat. They could live in the maze forever.


    Usually, the mythological kingdoms would only retreat from the labyrinth and trap their enemies during battles. No matter how fast reniman was back then, he could not fly even one percent of the way out before he was killed.


    In this world, no one had ever been able to get close to her body, but at this time, she felt threatened. If she could understand the overlapping structure of the maze and find her own coordinates, she could perform a spatial jump in the maze. No matter how long the distance was, it would not be able to stop the other party¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Ha ¡­ Are you a chicken or a dog?¡±


    In the real world, in a fairytale-like room, melwell was wearing a huge Gothic white translucent dress. The long skirt almost covered the entire Center of the room.


    She was sitting on a chair and looking down at her long dress.


    This was a beautiful starry sky dress that had taken millions of years to make. A black-robed young man could be vaguely seen in the corner of the translucent folded and wrinkled dress.


    Her expression was cold as she stretched out her slender fingers and gently smoothed out the wrinkles on her long dress.


    I, who killed many ultimate existences, used the space-time star field as a skirt, draped myself in clothes, and walked freely in the Galaxy and the land, was also considered as ¡­ The weak?¡±


    It was undeniable that the iron-based great Dao bloodline didn¡¯t improve his strength at all.


    She might be able to sneak up on others, but she didn¡¯t dare to get close to her opponent¡¯s powerful body.


    Only the elemental bloodline was of some use.


    It could be used as a long-range attack, but it had long lost the powerful core of the elemental bloodline-unlimited endurance and immunity to material damage.


    She smiled and said, ¡±


    my three bloodlines are indeed incompatible. Even though I¡¯ve inherited their bloodlines of the great Dao, I¡¯m not as strong as them. I can only trap them to death, but it¡¯s no longer possible now ¡­ Melwell felt that it was a little tricky. I can only use that move. I¡¯ll let you see the means!


    Her face was cold as she sat on the chair and took out a long translucent needle. She gently adjusted the pleated dress and threaded the needle.


    sew the Galaxy, needle and thread the earth, pierce through time and space. Her fingers were slender and soft, and the needle was connected to the inexplicable transparent thread as she began to sew.


    The sky started to shake.


    The entire labyrinth seemed to be shifting, and the stars were moving.


    many of the known patterns and routes of the maze are changing ¡­


    Xu Zhi looked up and frowned,¡¯I can¡¯t tell North from South again ¡­¡¯ However, it was only a way to delay time ¡­ However, my physical fitness doesn¡¯t feel safe.¡±


    He seemed to be strong and had a strong energy level, crushing the average person with an absolute advantage. In reality, his energy level was far from that strong.


    Just like Carolyn and di Qi from before.


    His nine revolutions mysterious art was still stuck at the level of a level eight Divine Spirit, and he didn¡¯t have the time to upgrade it to level nine, let alone to the peak of level ten.


    There was a difference of two realms in the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    In the original land of the six paths of reincarnation, the living beings only occupied 0.0001% of the land. The rest of the land was barren and had not reproduced.


    Such a ratio could not provide him with a strong recovery rate!


    At this moment, his energy level seemed to be huge, but in reality, it was not the nine revolutions mysterious art that was being consumed. Instead, it was the feedback of the bug tribe Queen Mother¡¯s death energy.


    However, there wasn¡¯t much energy left from the death of the Zerg empresses!


    After all, he had just broken through to the peak of the tenth level and had already spent a lot of resources.


    BOOM!


    The void trembled.


    Vortexes that were black to the extreme slowly descended and were extremely deep.


    A cold voice came from the void.


    this is the most terrifying natural celestial body I¡¯ve found so far in the universe. Several giant dense black holes, huge in size, with the lowest density at the center is ten trillion times higher than the density of an ordinary sun.


    The nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s voice was cold. This was her trump card, and it was extremely powerful.


    when the iron-based life forms reach level 10, they can compress and become denser than a neutron star, forming a black hole. This is a black hole pulled in by their great Dao bloodline.


    to the great Dao-achieving cultivators, no natural celestial laws can affect them. Only the laws that have been distorted by the Dao-achieving cultivators can cause them harm ¡­ However, in order to resist such a terrifying natural celestial body, you can only constantly distort the laws and exhaust your physical strength. How long can you last?¡±


    ¡°You can only be ground to death! He died in despair and pain!¡± Her voice was cold and harsh. Victory was in her grasp. No one could resist this trump card that she had never used before.


    BOOM!


    The labyrinth was surrounded by black holes that were pulled closer.


    Although the bloodline of an iron-based life form was not of much use to her in a head-on battle, she was smart enough to find the most suitable bloodline combination.


    They pulled black holes into the maze.


    The nature of black holes was very special.


    It was almost impossible to destroy, and any energy would be absorbed. It would only explode if the energy you injected exceeded the upper limit.


    However, no one would waste a huge amount of energy to do so. They would only try to get away from such a celestial body. However, they could not get away from this place!


    Pampas ¡®vortex was man-made.


    However, the vortex of the strongest celestial body in the universe had always existed.


    ¡°This guy is really using this annoying and disgusting trap and kill method to the extreme.¡± Xu Zhi was still expressionless as he looked at the spinning black hole around him, madly pulling at all the matter in his body.


    Battle strength didn¡¯t mean invincibility.


    The nine revolutions mysterious art wasn¡¯t strong in direct combat, but its recovery power was terrifying.


    The iron race and the elemental race¡¯s transcendent bloodlines were powerful, but if they didn¡¯t fight you head-on, you would still be worn down.


    The universe¡¯s various extraordinary bloodlines couldn¡¯t be measured with common sense.


    this is the reason why I¡¯m not willing to help. Because I¡¯ve just broken through, the nine revolutions mysterious art can¡¯t keep up, which will be more troublesome. Xu Zhi¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡®If I can master this technique, even if I have yet to form the bloodline of the great Dao ¡­ However, his true combat strength would not be weaker than a bloodline of the great Dao ¡­ My recovery ability is over a thousand lives, and I have unlimited physical strength. The opponent has no attack power, so he can¡¯t even hurt me. I can already do whatever I want.¡±


    But at that moment, the most important thing was that Xu Zhi did not have the nine revolutions mysterious art!


    Although he felt that with the massive absorption of the three pillar gods, the civilizations of more than 4000 Daoists were constantly experiencing old age, illness, and death, and were rapidly giving back to him, the black hole would not be able to kill him at this level of ordinary energy consumption.


    After all, the black hole consumed much less of his understanding of the law of gravity than he had imagined. The natural life and death of the Zergs could still make up for it perfectly, and there was still much more to be gained.


    ¡®The black hole is interfering with me, and she¡¯s madly adjusting the labyrinth¡¯s structure, affecting my analysis. I¡¯ll need at least half a year to completely understand the structure of this labyrinth ¡­ Beat her to death.¡± Xu Zhi frowned.


    Half a year was too long.


    It had only taken him a year to cultivate to this point, and he had to be trapped for half a year before he could break out? At that time, he was almost 27 years old.


    This was very uncomfortable.


    A cold and stern voice came from the sky.


    in the past, that existence from the elemental civilization claimed to have unlimited energy, but he could only resist for eighteen days. His eighteen days were actually 1800 years. He only died after such. long time, and he is indeed worthy of his name ¡­ Then what about you? Can it last for a thousand years before it dies?¡±


    A thousand years was already a very long time.


    The black hole was like a great millstone that could destroy the world. It was madly consuming physical strength to resist it. It was already an incredible thing to be able to resist it for a thousand years!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm.


    He was still frowning in deep thought. The other party¡¯s methods were terrifying and brilliant. Even he had to admit that the situation before him was indeed troublesome.


    ¡°Ha? You¡¯re finally silent. Are you feeling fear?¡± Mellwell looked at the silent young Man in Black and could not help but speak in a low voice.


    A voice came from the void, ¡±


    ¡°This is my strongest trump card. You should be content to be able to see it. How could I not have thought that the only creature that I can not trap in my spatial maze and the only creature that can leave is an existence that is proficient in the spatial laws ¡­


    The other party was well-versed in the laws of space and could ignore the long distance in space to jump ¡­


    over the long years, I¡¯ve been searching for a way to solve this flaw, a way to interfere with space jumps. Although the results weren¡¯t very good, I¡¯ve still found a way, a black hole.


    The black hole can collapse the surrounding space and time, greatly reducing the efficiency of your calculation of the spatial coordinates and the surrounding spatial structure, making up for the last flaw.¡±


    so, you should know that I Am Invincible. No one can get close to me. I will trap and kill all living beings.


    BOOM!


    An image appeared.


    It was the outside world, the scene of the Azure abyss Divine Domain.


    just watch this. I¡¯m going to suppress you here and kill the stone man disc and the people from the blue abyss divine territory ¡­


    I don¡¯t know whose disciple you are ¡­ However, I will kill your so-called new owner of this land to prove that everything you said is a lie!¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not lying, why don¡¯t you let your master suppress me?¡±


    She said coldly.


    The nine heads were suspended in the air, and their eyes were filled with the merciless great Dao as they looked down.


    Xu Zhi was silent for a while before he said, ¡± in this battle, you can only imprison me for 5000 years. After that, I can kill you. However, 5000 years is too long. It seems that I can¡¯t suppress and kill you without using special means and paying a certain price. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re the only one who has teleportation techniques.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression turned serious as he removed the bloodline gene of the elemental true Qi from his body.


    His bloodline was damaged.


    His face turned pale and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The next second, he directly merged with the blood of eternal life again, and a long golden plug-in strip appeared in his hand. The strip quickly turned into a Golden emperor¡¯s crown.


    Xu Zhi plugged the plug-in directly into the top of his head. It was as if he was wearing a crown on his head. An indomitable ancient Emperor appeared and he silently sensed some kind of ancient God in the distant space and time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut through the ages and sever all ancient taboos.¡±


    Under the nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s shocked and confused gaze, the venerable sovereign said a few words calmly, ¡±


    ¡°I curse you, the five curses of heaven and man, the aging of life, and the decline of the great Dao.¡±


    ¡°Curse your old face to appear frequently, dirty water to stain your body, and your whole body to be filthy.¡±


    In an instant, a look of terror appeared on the face of the young lady in the long dress. Her heart trembled.


    Her life was rapidly aging and she actually started to become old. Sweat came out of the pores all over her body and she was rotting non-stop. She was emitting the aura of the great Dao.


    ¡°Not good, my cultivation is increasing!¡±

 Chapter 1119

    ?


    1119 The perfect creature


    She could feel herself aging rapidly.


    A tenth-tier extreme-master naturally had a lifespan as well.


    The length of their lifespans came from the time they had to resist the erosion of the entire universe. The longer they resisted, the longer their lifespans would be.


    They were like incense gods.


    As a part of the ultimate existences who had mastered and created the laws of the heavenly Dao, they would completely lose their self-awareness as time passed, and become part of the great Dao.


    She felt that her life was burning faster and faster, turning into a pot of boiling water. She became extremely powerful, but she was aging rapidly.


    She did not have much time left in her life and had been avoiding the erosion of the laws of the universe. However, she could feel that she was being assimilated at an extremely fast speed.


    what kind of evil and vicious bloodline is that?! Her voice had already begun to sound old as she asked the black-robed young man who had cursed him to death.


    ¡°A bloodline that curses one¡¯s life.¡± Xu Zhi was very indifferent.


    This was the ¡®life overclocking¡¯ that Medusa had developed.


    It was because of this bloodline that Xu Zhi had been able to speed up his cultivation to this level. Now, not only could he bless himself, but he could also bless other people from a distance.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who can fight from a distance.¡± I thought I could defeat you with that, ¡± the venerable sovereign said indifferently. I didn¡¯t expect you to have some hidden cards. I¡¯ve underestimated you.


    ¡°Such an evil bloodline!¡±


    Mellwell was completely uneasy.


    His opponent¡¯s Foundation was terrifyingly strong. Not only did he have the five heaven-defying bloodlines, but he also had other bloodline techniques. Who knew how many extraordinary bloodlines he had hidden? if one was not suitable for this battle, he could casually switch to another heaven-defying bloodline?


    Every single one of these heaven-defying bloodlines made her eyes turn red!


    ¡°Evil? This is considered evil?¡± Xu Zhi shook his head. Unless it was absolutely necessary, he would not use this bloodline that would bring him down with it, because he would also have to burn his life.


    He had fused with the blood of eternal life to resist the side effects of aging, but it also meant that he would soon fall into a deep sleep. How deadly was it to fall into a deep sleep in the middle of battle?


    However, Xu Zhi was now confident that the other party would not be able to hurt him, which was why he chose to do so.


    This was a very extreme way of fighting. Who could use it? If both sides burned their lifespans at the same time, who would live longer and die together?


    furthermore, this is considered an evil and vicious bloodline? ¡± Xu Zhi shook his head and sighed. The stone man disc of the blue abyss clan and his Cloud Star Dao fruit were even more vicious!


    He directly pried open other people¡¯s bloodline and modified their Dao bloodline!


    This was irreversible damage to the great Dao!


    According to the future predicted by the stone man disc, the stone man disc had clearly used its freezing time to slow down the opponent¡¯s consciousness. Coupled with the energy level it had stored up, it had fought a prolonged battle with the opponent. In the end, it had approached the nine-headed ancient mother and engaged in a bloody battle with her. Although it had lost in the end, it had pried open the bloodline of the opponent¡¯s great Dao, causing his strength to be greatly reduced!


    BOOM!


    The nine-headed ancient mother panted heavily, her entire body reeking of sweat. Pus and filth seeped out from her pores-this was the smell of decay.


    Many old tenth-level existences would suffer from various mysterious and ancient diseases in their later years. Their bodies would be covered with spots, corrosion, aging, and coughing. They were all manifestations of assimilation.


    ¡°We can¡¯t continue like this, but ¡­¡± Nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s heart turned cold at this moment, treating this young man as a lethal opponent.


    Kachaa.


    In the next second, the nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s body relaxed. She realized that the aged and decaying aura was no longer there. She was shocked. Why was the other party not cursing her anymore?


    When she looked again, she found that the existence had already closed his eyes and fallen asleep. She was stunned for a moment. How could such a great existence fall asleep at such a critical moment?


    She thought for a while and smiled. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. He¡¯s using his immortal bloodline to compete with me by burning his life span. Otherwise, how could he compete with me in terms of life span without the bloodline of the great Dao? However, the other party¡¯s eternal bloodline has a side effect, which is to fall into a deep sleep!¡±


    She was so smart that she immediately figured out the key.


    She suddenly wanted to kill him personally, but she hesitated. it might be a trap! Since he¡¯s in a deep sleep, we can just kill him from a distance!¡±


    BOOM!


    Her elemental mantras bombarded the other party¡¯s body, crossing countless spatial distances to arrive.


    However, in the next second, it was quickly absorbed by the other party¡¯s body and drowned in it.


    he¡¯s in a deep sleep, but he still has such terrifying power? ¡±


    She gritted her teeth and looked at the sleeping body. She couldn¡¯t help but walk back and forth. ¡°The other party is the backup of that elemental civilization and is proficient in the elemental race. I am restrained. He is too familiar with the elemental race¡¯s energy attacks and can¡¯t hurt him at all!¡±


    She summoned another layer of black holes and directly ground on his body, but no matter how hard she tried, he was not damaged.


    The other party was also very familiar with the iron-based race¡¯s power law.


    She looked into the distance and was about to think of another way when she saw that the venerable sovereign had already woken up. He sat up slowly and continued to recite the evil spell under the frightened gaze of the nine-headed ancient mother.


    ¡°I curse you, the five curses of heaven and man, the aging of life, and the decline of the great Dao.¡±


    ¡°Curse your old face to appear frequently, dirty water to stain your body, and your whole body to be filthy.¡±


    You?


    Nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s eyes widened.


    That intense feeling of life overclocking struck him again.


    The nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s entire body was experiencing celestial decay as she sweated profusely. Her entire body was filled with a foul stench, and she was wearing a huge starry sky pleated dress. She sat on a chair and panted heavily, as if she was an old woman in her 90s who had not eaten for more than 10 days and was lying on the bed before she died.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a few more naps and rest, then I¡¯ll kill an ancient taboo creature and return to explain to my master.¡±


    In the next second, the venerable sovereign closed his eyes again and lay down peacefully.


    He fell asleep again? He actually slept again? Looking at this scene, mellwell¡¯s heart was spinning with anger, and his mentality had completely collapsed! The other party didn¡¯t take her seriously at all. In front of such a terrifying opponent, he was actually lying on the ground and sleeping without any resistance? Allowing him to attack freely, what kind of great humiliation was this?


    At the same time, an unprecedented strong thought appeared in his mind:


    ¡°What kind of order is he following? He wants to wake up from his deep sleep again and again, then curse me to death!¡±


    Looking at the venerable sovereign who had fallen into a deep sleep, she felt an intense fear that she had never felt before.


    It was a feeling of impending death.


    She had always used this method to grind her opponent to death inch by inch. But now, her opponent was doing the same to her, grinding her to death inch by inch!


    And she was helpless.


    ¡°He¡¯s my nemesis!¡±


    my attack bloodline, iron, and elements are all useless against him!


    She wanted to vomit blood in her heart. She was really anxious and scared.


    It was as if the other party had left a secret door in both of her bloodlines, and it had no effect on him at all.


    This made her truly doubt whether the two civilizations that she had defeated with her own hands had fallen on purpose. Everything that she had killed was a huge conspiracy, and she was the ruler of this land that had been pushed to the forefront.


    The other party had used two bloodlines of the great Dao to directly leave two hidden doors in her body. That was why this so-called disciple named ¡± venerable sovereign ¡± could restrain her. With such a weak realm, he even had the power to kill her!


    The more she thought about it. the more uneasy she became. She felt that there was a great horror in the depths of the fog. She looked at the venerable sovereign and said. ¡± my bloodline can¡¯t attack him. If this goes on, I will die without. doubt ¡­ While he¡¯s asleep, I have to attack him directly. I won¡¯t attack him from a distance, I¡¯ll attack his main body!¡±


    In the next second, she completely descended.


    The sleeping young man in the black Imperial robe threw a punch with the iron-based clan¡¯s combat technique.


    Bang!


    The sound of metal reverberated.


    It shook slightly, but there was no reaction.


    She immediately discovered that the density of the other party¡¯s body was similar to that of the iron-based life form race. In fact, their characteristics were similar. She was unable to disintegrate the other party¡¯s density and was completely ineffective.


    She was completely silent. Suddenly, she called over the experts and great existences of the extraordinary civilization Alliance.


    Although her ancient civilization didn¡¯t develop on purpose, it was much larger than the Azure abyss divine territory and the fallen civilization combined.


    ¡°The Almighty Overgod, are you asking us to think of a way to defeat the enemy?¡±


    ¡°How can we meddle in the affairs of an existence of this level?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in a deep sleep, allowing us to attack him?¡±


    The various civilizations were shocked to hear this and immediately became excited.


    Peak tenth-tier!


    That was a Supreme existence that stood at the end of the universe¡¯s great Dao!


    Before this, they didn¡¯t have the chance to fight at all. They didn¡¯t even have the chance to get close. Now, they had to attack each other?


    the mighty ancient Mother God of space and time, I accept your orders!


    ¡°Please listen to our good news!¡±


    The existences from the various civilizations made their moves, and they even brought their entire weak Level-10 civilization from the higher dimension with them.


    First, it was the technological civilization of the mechanical spaceship.


    Countless particle streams smashed onto his body, and the huge energy cannon that could destroy the stars seemed to be absorbed by his body.


    ¡°The opponent¡¯s body has the ability to absorb energy!¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that most of the energy attacks are ineffective?¡±


    Looking out from the cockpit of the spaceship, the powerful weak tenth-tier beings felt fear.


    we¡¯ll enter the interior through its ears, mouth, and any other place to destroy it!


    However, they searched around.


    He discovered that his eyes, nose, and any other part of his body were just for show. He was a perfect creature without any holes.


    ¡°Inside! We¡¯ll directly jump into the interior!¡±


    yes, jump into his organs and blood vessels to destroy his internal organs!


    They tried to jump again, only to find that the other party¡¯s body was a solid structure. The inside was perfectly round, and it was full of special ceramic cells just like its appearance.


    The other party was like a complete porcelain doll, not like a living creature at all.


    there are no flaws in any living creature? ¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Without organs, blood vessels, and digestive organs, is he still a living thing?¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a life structure similar to iron-based life!¡±


    ¡°But is there any weakness to such a life form?¡±


    They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. There was actually such a creature in this world. They didn¡¯t know what to do with this body.

 Chapter 1120

    ?


    1120 Chasing


    The entire great civilization region used all kinds of methods to attack, but they couldn¡¯t even hit the other party¡¯s body. They couldn¡¯t even break the other party¡¯s defense. Even if some skin cells were worn out, they would heal almost instantly.


    After a while, they could only retreat.


    The venerable sovereign opened his eyes again, took out the crown, and put it on.


    ¡°I curse you to be old and dirty, your body stained with dirty water.¡±


    He cursed for a while.


    The venerable sovereigns rested again.


    The nine-headed ancient mother broke out in cold sweat, ¡± restraint! It¡¯s a great counter to me! He definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to lie down like this when facing other tenth-level existences! No matter how high his defense was, it was impossible for him to do this ¡­ The other party just happened to counter two of my attack great Dao bloodlines and knows that I can¡¯t cause him any harm ¡­¡±


    It was too much of a counter! Even if he was facing Yuan Lan¡¯s stone man disc, a weak peak tenth level, he would definitely not dare to lie down like this! Yet, he dared to lie down in front of her!


    The other party had both iron-based and elemental bloodlines, and he understood them very well. He only dared to do this because he couldn¡¯t cause any damage to them. It was as if he had really planned this in the ancient times!


    Seeing the venerable sovereign fall into a deep sleep, she was completely determined to retreat. She left quickly. I was going to kill and defeat the stone man disc, but it will take some time to defeat it. The other party has a grasp of time, and it will be difficult for me to delay it. I can only leave first. If I stay here ¡­


    She planned to retreat first and find a bloodline that could restrain the evil and vicious blood of the other party before returning.


    ¡­.


    On the other side.


    The entire void shook slightly.


    At this moment, all the existences in the Abyssal Blue Divine Domain were looking into the distance silently.


    They couldn¡¯t see through the labyrinth between the layers of space, so they didn¡¯t know what the battle was like.


    The players were also very worried.


    After all, there was a huge gap between their realms. Venerable sovereigns had improved rapidly and accumulated a lot of knowledge. However, it was obvious that it was because of this incident that they had hurriedly advanced to the peak of the tenth level. Moreover, they were still at the peak of the tenth level without a great Dao. They had an empty frame with a realm but no combat power.


    Could he really win?


    At this moment, the stone man disc also looked into the distance. although I want to help, that nine-headed ancient mother is skilled in the laws of space and distance. That maze is enclosed and separated, so I can¡¯t enter.


    This scene was also inexplicable to him. It was not within the scope of the fate he had seen.


    However, the next second, he suddenly saw a scene that he would never forget for the rest of his life.


    The huge labyrinth shrunk and turned into a starry dress. The body of the nine-headed ancient mother appeared. Her face was pale as she turned around and left.


    Everyone was completely shocked.


    When they looked at the place again, they saw the venerable sovereign lying flat on the ground. They thought he had been killed, but when they looked carefully, they found that he was sleeping on the ground.


    Sleep ¡­ He fell asleep?


    The eyes of the stone man disc and the others widened, and they couldn¡¯t react at all.


    Such an intense life-and-death battle? He actually fell asleep? In such a life and death battle, wouldn¡¯t he be at the mercy of others? Then why wasn¡¯t he killed, but was still lying on the ground?


    This scene was completely incomprehensible to them. They couldn¡¯t even imagine what had happened.


    In the distance, the quantum players who had been in charge of the live broadcast all this time also captured this scene.


    ¡°F * ck! This scene was simply a classic scene of a scumbag ¡­ Looking at the nine-headed ancient mother leaving with a pale face, leaving the venerable sovereign lying on the ground, breaking the ancient taboo, the venerable sovereign must have miscalculated and lost his body!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed thirsty! I¡¯ve said before that he won¡¯t even let go of the elderly and children and wanted to lay his hands on us. We¡¯ve rejected him with our deaths, and now ¡­¡±


    the most important thing is that he actually succeeded!!


    venerable sovereigns have suffered a crushing defeat. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve been squeezed dry!


    They ran around and cried out in alarm. When they saw this scene, they felt that their three views had been subverted. The scumbag didn¡¯t admit that he had slept with her, and the scumbag had run away.


    When the other players heard these discussions, they were completely speechless.


    These idiots weren¡¯t really stupid. They probably already knew what had happened and were now breathing a sigh of relief, which was why they were spouting nonsense.


    cough, cough, cough. Although I don¡¯t know what happened, the nine-headed ancient mother left with a pale face. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s heavily injured. She has the upper hand.


    sleeping, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s really in a deep sleep ¡­ After all, venerable sovereigns had eternal blood. I thought it was gone, but it¡¯s still there.¡±


    ¡°He fell into a deep sleep so soon. Didn¡¯t the venerable sovereign¡¯s condition not good from the beginning? In the end, he fell into a deep sleep halfway through the battle?¡±


    They all felt that something was wrong.


    Did the venerable sovereign not take the other party seriously?


    He¡¯s about to fall asleep? Halfway through the battle, he fell into a deep sleep. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that the other party would take the opportunity to kill him?


    Or did he not take this terrifying tenth-tier extreme-God seriously at all from the start? He felt that the other party was so weak that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end?


    They looked at each other and suddenly felt the Great Terror hidden within.


    The ancient God didn¡¯t even put the other party in his eyes!


    He would let a venerable sovereign without a great Dao defeat his opponent, allowing the weak to win against the strong!


    As for the venerable sovereigns, they didn¡¯t even put the other party in their eyes. They came here casually and lazily. They knew that they were going to sleep, so why did they come to fight casually?


    He didn¡¯t take her seriously from the beginning.


    They continued to fantasize. The meaning of this scene was too deep.


    ¡°Brothers! In other words, if the venerable sovereigns had not fallen into a deep sleep halfway through their journey, nine-headed ancient mother would have been killed long ago? And after it fell into a deep sleep, the nine-headed ancient mother tried to attack the venerable sovereign, but it failed to break its defense? You can only run away?¡±


    ¡°This is too tragic!¡±


    The more they thought about it, the more terrifying it was. How big was the gap?


    At this moment, the venerable sovereign also woke up slowly.


    He opened his eyes and looked around. He didn¡¯t listen to the players ¡®nonsense. His expression was serious as he thought, ¡± that nine-headed ancient mother finally knows that she¡¯s going to run. She¡¯s trying to escape while I¡¯m in a deep sleep.


    ¡°In the end, she still managed to discover the weakness of this bloodline and the curse.¡±


    If the other party¡¯s aura was not nearby, or if his divine will was not nearby, it would be impossible to curse the other party through the air. Once the other party escaped, the distance was too far, and there was nothing she could do.


    however, she put away her spatial maze and didn¡¯t cover me. To me, it was also like I had escaped from that cage.


    Xu Zhi thought to himself,¡¯without the spatial maze to protect her, I might have a chance of defeating my opponent if I were to escape with light clothes. I just don¡¯t know what other tricks they have up their sleeves.¡¯


    But he still had to try.


    Xu Zhi sorted out his thoughts. Since he had already made a move, he was not some Saint either. Only a fool would let a Tiger return to the mountains.


    The nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s three bloodlines of the great Dao did not match, so Xu Zhi did not think that she was some powerful tenth Level Ultimate. At most, she would be the King of the Mountains in this land, a tenth Level Ultimate born in the wild.


    After all, she had only ruled a part of this star cluster, not even one-billionth of the universe¡¯s land. In the universe, there must be a truly powerful and mature level 10 peak.


    But he still had to find a way to get rid of the other party.


    He muttered to himself and looked in the direction of the nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s jump. He took a step forward, ¡± you want to leave while I¡¯m asleep? You¡¯re overestimating yourself.¡±

 Chapter 1121

    ?


    1121 I can tell that you have ulterior motives with one glance


    The venerable sovereign took a step forward.


    The surrounding space trembled as it followed the direction of the nine-headed ancient mother.


    The Stoneman disc and his brother saw that the nine-headed ancient mother, who had been overbearing and looking down on everything in the world, had fled in fear after fighting for who knows how long. They could not help but feel mixed emotions.


    according to what those living beings said, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the other party¡¯s bloodline was in a deep sleep, he would have killed the nine-headed ancient mother long ago? ¡±


    and even if it¡¯s asleep, lying on the ground without any resistance, the nine-headed ancient mother can¡¯t attack? ¡±


    The difference was beyond imagination. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how an Ordinary Level 10 who had five ordinary extraordinary bloodlines could make such a huge difference. The difference between heaven and earth seemed to be reversed!


    ¡°This is what a truly important person is like.¡±


    The stone man dish looked at the disappearing figure, feeling shocked.


    Of course, they did not know that this was a vicious trick to scare the other party away. In fact, the difference in combat strength was still so great that they could not even touch a single hair of the nine-headed ancient mother ¡­ Just the sight of him falling into a deep sleep and fleeing in panic was terrifying.


    Whoosh.


    Xu Zhi jumped gently.


    The distance between them grew. Even though the nine-headed ancient mother was a master of the laws of space and distance, it was extremely familiar with its spatial skipping techniques, allowing it to move at an extremely fast speed.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m also proficient in spatial laws, I would really have been left behind by her.¡± Xu Zhi looked at this scene with a grave expression. The escape of the nine-headed ancient mother was a real disaster, and if he could get rid of it, he could not leave it behind.


    Rip.


    The space was torn apart, and the coordinates kept jumping.


    The two Supreme existences who were so powerful that they stood at the peak of the universe were chasing each other. The void was filled with the sound of space breaking. A whistling storm of energy and space fragments sounded on both sides, reverberating with a five-colored radiance.


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t even touch her, I¡¯ll exhaust her to death.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes narrowed, and they gradually turned cold. As he chased after her. he organized his thoughts. her energy level is not high, which means that she has a normal body size. The energy contained in the cells of the great Dao in her body is just that ¡­ Although I don¡¯t have the endurance of the nine revolutions mysterious art, the energy feedback from my mass extinction can also make up for the consumption of the pursuit!¡±


    when she was full of energy, I had no chance to get close to her. I could only be played by her, trapped and killed ¡­ However, her energy level is not high. When her energy is exhausted, it will be a different scene.¡±


    The other party was definitely feeling extremely aggrieved!


    Metal-based and elemental attacks were completely ineffective. His race¡¯s space bloodline could trap and kill him, but he was afraid of Xu Zhi¡¯s curse from a distance. He would use his eternal bloodline to consume his lifespan!


    ¡°Take his life while he¡¯s down.¡±


    Xu Zhi crossed the distance in one step. He was very fast, and in no time, he accompanied them as they traveled through the entire Azure abyss great domain.


    BOOM! BOOM!


    The space trembled as he flew at lightning speed.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    there are still such existences fighting in this world!


    On an ordinary planet, a God worshipped by all living beings looked up at the sky in shock. He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    BOOM!


    The stars seemed to be folded, and the planets were like dense bowling balls that passed by.


    nuclear bombs! Nuclear bombs have destroyed our home!


    this is the cruelest world-destroying weapon in the world. The entire planet was destroyed.


    In the ruins, smoke rose. People walked out of their underground bunkers and looked up at the sky. They felt that there was a vast existence like a cosmic monster that covered the sky and the sun. It was as if their entire planet was a marble under their feet in the eyes of the monster.


    ¡°Why do you keep chasing me!¡±


    The nine-headed ancient mother growled. The continuous battles, the loss of her lifespan, and the spatial jumps had drained her energy rapidly. She could feel a piercing chill down her spine. She had never been so close to death before.


    ¡°I¡¯m here on the orders of my master to kill you.¡±


    The venerable sovereigns just followed behind.


    Nine-headed ancient mother was completely flustered.


    Only she knew in her heart that the other party was a natural counter to her!


    Even the stone man disc of the Abyssal Blue Divine Domain could fight this tenth-tier venerable to death. Even the strongest defense of the other party was useless. It could directly pry open the bloodline and beat this venerable sovereign to death!


    He might not even be able to defeat the stone man disk, but he could perfectly restrain her, who was countless times more powerful, and hunt her down!


    How could she not be angry?


    Her mind was still blank, and she felt like she was in a dream!


    ¡°Scheme! He was probably really scheming! I¡¯ve really been pushed to the surface ¡­ Those two great bloodlines have been acting against me since ancient times!¡± Goosebumps rose all over her body. She was so scared that she trembled and growled in her heart, ¡± so, a disciple of the sect can also cause fatal damage to me when he leaves the mountain Gate and enters the world!


    At this moment, she knew that escaping was also a slow death.


    The other party was too much of a jinx. His endurance was too strong. He completely jinxed her.


    Whoosh.


    She stopped in her tracks and revealed a sad and beautiful expression. can you let me go? I can give you anything you want.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a barbarian from the countryside, what can he have?¡±


    The venerable sovereign looked calm and disdainful.


    She was silent and hesitated for a while before revealing her true form.


    She was wearing a long pleated dress, and the hem of the dress was like a flower in the starry sky. Her nine heads were actually one, and her face was beautiful and gorgeous. She turned into a tall beauty and said, ¡±


    I am from the ancient nine-headed ancient mother clan. Although my bloodline is getting thinner and thinner, I have been the god of time and space for generations. I have cultivated to the ultimate level, but I have never had any man that I like. Their bloodline is not worthy of me.


    She said softly,¡¯my bloodline is not something that can be matched by someone with an ordinary bloodline.


    Although I¡¯ve been searching for a good half of my life to find someone with the spatial bloodline to match up with me and to flourish our declining bloodline clan, I was unable to find it. That was until I met you ¡­¡±


    She pursed her lips and looked at the black-robed young man in front of her. Her eyes were as gentle as water and sparkling. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡±


    as for you, you have the extremely powerful subspace bloodline, which is a perfect match for my race¡¯s space bloodline ¡­ If it¡¯s you or me, if the bloodline of our descendants were to mutate, it¡¯s very possible for us to restore the glory of our clan, and even surpass our glorious nine-headed ancient mother clan!¡±


    Her eyes were burning.


    Thinking about it this way, they were simply a match made in heaven!


    The stone man disc had continuously searched for women of the same race who were compatible with the bloodline and gave birth to children. Only then did the three great heavenly venerates blue abyss improve their own race¡¯s Blue abyss bloodline.


    However, the two space bloodlines in front of him were extremely compatible. If he could succeed ¡­ In that case, it was even possible that the nine-headed ancient mother bloodline of the clan, which was getting older by the day, could be restored to its peak in her hands, and even surpass the Supreme bloodline of the ancient ancestor!


    Her eyes were burning with passion, as if she was seeing a kind of ¡­ He was invincible!


    Mellwell looked at the young man in front of him. He did not know if he had been beaten silly or if his head had become muddled because of all kinds of shocks, but his heart was beating fast.


    After all, they were both humanoid creatures and not strange monsters, which was in line with their aesthetic standards. She also felt that the other party was handsome, and for a moment, her face turned slightly red.¡±If you and I become Dao-companions, you¡¯ll have a share of my power. After all, you¡¯re in the sect, so you¡¯ll have to have some connections outside and develop some power.


    ¡®You¡¯re here to do something for master. As long as the pretense in front of you fails, let me go ¡­¡¯


    You can even make me fake my death and disappear. In the future, when the limelight is over, you can bring me back to see your master. I think he is not a cold and heartless person ¡­¡±


    A blush flashed across her face, but she quickly calmed down and said in a cold and serious tone, ¡± you and I are both ultimate existences, living under the laws. We can swear to the great Dao and establish a Dao companion contract. From now on, we will be of the same breath and branch, sharing both honor and disgrace.


    The venerable sovereign, with his hands behind his back, listened to the gentle introduction of this beautiful woman in a starry dress, but his expression did not change.


    He waited for her to finish before he said indifferently, ¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. You want to trick me into letting you go and letting you Live! You actually wanted to obtain my powerful bloodline and trick me into having a child with you. It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone, what a good scheme!¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Her face stiffened.


    He couldn¡¯t react in time, and he looked like he had seen a ghost.


    ¡°This one! Just one look! I can tell that you have ulterior motives!¡± Before mellwell could react, the Overlord took a step forward, grabbed her hair, and smashed her hard.


    ¡°Unforgivable! You actually tried to deceive me!¡±


    Bang!


    The head of the doll-like beauty, who was wearing a pleated gothic dress, was crushed into nothingness by a hand with a confused look on her face. Her entire head exploded in an instant, and blood mixed with her skull in the broken void. Her original shape could no longer be seen.

 Chapter 1122

    ?


    1122 Spatial spring ruler


    Bang!


    The entire spacetime cracked.


    The defense of this tenth-tier ultimate level demon was also extremely shocking.


    She was not good at close combat.


    However, the defensive power of her iron-based bloodline of the great Dao was actually comparable to the combined defensive power of Xu Zhi¡¯s several bloodlines. It was extremely tough.


    Xu Zhi only realized that the defensive power of the two of them was actually on par when he got really close to her body.


    She couldn¡¯t move her sleeping self, and in turn, she couldn¡¯t move her!


    After all, neither of them had any powerful offensive bloodlines, and Xu Zhi¡¯s five genetic bloodlines did not have any offensive bloodlines. They were basically all defensive bloodlines, and these were all strange creatures that the players had evolved into ¡­ Xu Zhi¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly as he saw that there was not a single one he could fight head-on.


    ¡°I actually can¡¯t beat you!¡±


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s face was cold. He waved his fists and ruthlessly pressed her head into the void, rubbing it until it was unrecognizable. Her eyes and nose were stuck together, but her head quickly recovered like a firm mollusk.


    In Xu Zhi¡¯s opinion, this was indeed a country bumpkin.


    As a long-range mage, he had actually fused with such a defensive bloodline for close combat. It was so hard to use it to take a beating. A mage in a tank outfit was really not suitable.


    Bang! Bang!


    Bang Bang Bang!


    The nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s head was pressed into the void and smashed like a rice cake. She was already at a loss and was being beaten until the sky and earth were spinning. Her head was spinning and her entire being was in a daze.


    How could there be such a person in this world ¡­?


    She was originally an extremely proud woman with high standards.


    There were countless ultimate existences in the universe who had pursued her but were coldly rejected by her.


    She shouldered the heavy responsibility of reviving her clan¡¯s bloodline that was becoming thinner by the day.


    No matter how powerful the other party¡¯s bloodline was, as long as it didn¡¯t match, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to care. She was a woman who valued appearance very much and didn¡¯t even look at them if they weren¡¯t human-like creatures.


    After all, she was living with a monster. She was proud and arrogant, so she didn¡¯t care about it.


    And right now, she was the nine-headed ancient mother, a great and Supreme existence that looked down on the world and the universe. There were countless ancient taboos that sought to express their goodwill. At this moment, she had never taken the initiative to say that she wanted to marry and become Dao companions, but the other party was actually pressing her down in the void and beating her up?


    The other party was a tenth-grade offspring that could be seen everywhere!


    Existences at the peak of the tenth level had nothing better to do. As long as they were willing to pay the price, wouldn¡¯t they have as many children as they wanted? Over the long years, she had seen countless ants that were everywhere!


    Perhaps it was rare in the outside world and a rare legend.


    However, to existences at their true level, they were simply everywhere.


    When she went to visit, the other Daoist friends of the ancient existences and the descendants of the tenth-level existences stood obediently on both sides as boys and servants. They didn¡¯t even dare to look at her while they were talking and serving her tea, for fear of angering her.


    However, at this moment, an ordinary tenth-level heir who did not even have a bloodline of the great Dao, a weakling who was at the level of serving tea and water, was willing to marry her, an ancient Overlord with the bloodline of the three great Dao. It was simply unbelievable and unbelievable. Yet, the other party still refused? Was he looking down on her?


    She was completely dumbfounded.


    All the strange things that had happened in the past had subverted her values and hit her self-confidence time and time again. In addition, she had already compromised for the sake of the whole. A woman had taken the initiative to marry him, but she had been beaten up like this. Her hair was grabbed and she was pressed to the ground and beaten ¡­ It completely broke her mind!


    And in the face of such a close-range attack, she was indeed powerless to resist.


    However, she quickly regained her senses and tried to persuade him. She mumbled, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth ¡­ With the great Dao contract, we¡¯re all at the final realm of the Dao integration realm, so we¡¯ll be able to sense the laws of the universe the best ¡­ ¡®How could I lie to you? if I do, our consciousness will be gradually assimilated by the great Dao, and we will lose our sense of self. We will be eroded faster ¡­¡¯ This means death.¡±


    She thought that the other party didn¡¯t know about the great Dao contract at all.


    The great Dao originally did not have rules or contracts. The entire universe was incomplete and simple at the beginning, with only a main branch.


    However, as the laws of the ancient existences were perfected and the branches of the laws of the universe were supplemented, there were naturally some heaven-defying ancient existences with great ambitions and indescribable ancient taboos who chose to merge with the Dao. They supplemented the laws of the great Dao and created the laws of the Dao, binding the tenth-tier existences and establishing the rules.


    Therefore, the entire universe¡¯s laws would not be thrown into chaos because of existences of the ultimate Dao.


    ¡°A mere country bumpkin also wants to marry me and use this to establish a relationship. If this isn¡¯t taking advantage of me, what is it?¡± The venerable sovereign¡¯s face was cold. He saw through the other party¡¯s sinister plan at a glance. He rode on the other party and smashed his head with his fists. you want to live, take advantage of me, and even scheme for my bloodline! You¡¯ve taken all three advantages!¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡± Her mind was completely blank. She was taking advantage of him? The other party was a level ten who did not even have a bloodline of the great Dao ¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it could restrain her, even the stone man dish might not have been able to win ¡­


    One punch.


    One punch.


    The spirit of the venerable sovereign was like that of a pine tree beating a Tiger. He pressed the other party to the ground, as if he was pounding rice cakes.


    However, the other party¡¯s body was extremely hard, and its defense was still extremely strong. Even when he was exhausted from the fight, the other party was only a pool of sticky flesh and blood that was rapidly recovering.


    The vitality of the iron-based race was so strong that even Xu Zhi felt his scalp go numb after he achieved the bloodline of the great Dao.


    Although the battle was intense, it was in a stalemate. Both sides were monsters with extremely strong defense and no powerful attacks. Neither side could kill the other.


    Xu Zhi did not dare to curse her at the moment. Once she fell asleep, she might really take the opportunity to escape.


    However, it was not impossible to kill the other party!


    Xu Zhi had the Zerg¡¯s mass extinction energy, which was constantly being fed back. His physical strength was definitely more abundant than her opponent¡¯s, and she would be worn out to death!


    What was the use of having a strong defense?


    He had to rely on his physical strength to support himself.


    The nine revolutions mysterious art required the support of physical strength, or else it was nothing. As long as the other party did not even have the strength to recover their physical strength, the nine-headed ancient mother would be the real one, and could only be beaten to death!


    The entire space River was blown up.


    There was no sound. All the molecules and atoms were disintegrating.


    The aura of the nine-headed ancient mother began to weaken significantly. This meant that after a series of intense battles, she had finally touched the edge of her energy level accumulation.


    A large portion of the stored energy in her Dao cells had been emptied, and she was showing signs of exhaustion. Her expression was completely dispirited, and her recovery rate was rapidly slowing down. The number of wounds gradually increased.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ¡­ I can¡¯t ¡­ If this continues ¡­¡±


    At this time, melwell felt that her body was extremely weak. Death was coming. Her whole body was screaming. The strong premonition of death was stimulating every nerve and every cell in her body. The fear of death made her feel extremely weak, trembling, and desperate ¡­ The emotions of a former mortal surged forth.


    To her, the more powerful she was, the more she feared death.


    ¡°I can only ¡­ He could only use that move ¡­ Let¡¯s get through this first ¡­ If you think about how to live in the future ¡­¡±


    Her face was pale, and there was a flash of struggle. She slowly took out an embroidery needle from her starry dress and flicked it.


    ¡°Spatial spring ruler.¡±


    In the next second, it was as if a spring path that had folded countless spaces was instantly paved.


    The waterfall was like a silver screen of the Galaxy, supporting the venerable sovereign and her. It was getting bigger and bigger, as if it covered the entire sky, pulling the distance between them further and further. It was as if this needle could turn into a ruler, separating the two of them on both ends of the world.


    ¡°In the end, she still managed to escape.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked sideways with his hands behind his back, but he did not give chase.


    This scene was too sudden, and he could not react in time. At the same time, he was powerless to stop it. The other party¡¯s spatial maze was a difficult problem that he could not deal with.


    At this moment, he already felt that he was unimaginably far away, and he was unable to locate the other party¡¯s spatial coordinates.


    It was already a rare miracle in the universe for him to be able to achieve such an exaggerated battle result despite being weaker than someone of the tenth level and fighting against someone with the bloodline of three great DAOs.


    This was an absolute factor of time, location, and people. The two ancient ruins bloodlines he had obtained before were the key to victory. In this battle, it was almost impossible to replicate such power in the face of the other party¡¯s descent!


    Everything was thanks to the ancient universe garden and the elemental ruins.


    ¡®On the other hand, this old ultimate realm who has lived for who knows how long still has a powerful final life-saving measure ¡­ Even though he tried with hope, it was still ¡­ Return to one Gu.¡±


    Xu Zhi stood in the starry sky and walked around.


    He was bathed in the light of a sun, looking up at the sky. The golden light shone on his handsome face, giving him an indescribable sense of ancient divinity.


    However, he did not expect that he would still reach this stage and become so powerful.

 Chapter 1123

    ?


    1123 Fate


    Xu Zhi took a step forward and was on his way home in the vast sea of stars.


    This nine-headed ancient mother was indeed a troublesome fella. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it was easy to restrain her, this battle would have been troublesome.


    On the other hand, the other party expressed his submission and asked the great Dao of the universe to bear witness and sign a Dao companion contract?


    What was a Dao companion? Share blessings and difficulties together, please be the witness of the heavenly Dao!


    Xu Zhi had signed a contract with her as the Zerg Emperor. Was he not coveting the Zerg gene bank that she had been deducing for so long?


    Dao companion.


    Was he really going to invite her to be his Zerg Empress?


    No matter how stupid Xu Zhi was, he would not be so stupid as to sign a contract with that thing.


    The words he said about the other party coveting his bloodline seemed like an excuse, but it was true.


    it seems like I¡¯m going to kill her in this battle regardless of her surrender and willingness to marry her. In fact, I have no choice. Xu Zhi said, shaking his head.


    At most, the other party would make an oath to the great Dao, and both parties would sign an equal contract to become Dao companions and pursue the great Dao together ¡­ This was already the greatest concession the other party could make.


    And what kind of slave contract would he have to sign?


    Recognize me as my master?


    Didn¡¯t he have any points for his charm?


    He was an ultimate existence in the universe, an ancient existence at the end of the great Dao. How could he fall in love with you all of a sudden and shamelessly become your slave?


    He would rather die than sign it.


    This was equivalent to putting one¡¯s life in the hands of others. One would lose their dignity and even become a pig raised by the other party, who could be killed at any time and take away one¡¯s Dao bloodline. Who would be willing to do so?


    Moreover, he still had his own life-saving means.


    He could escape, but it seemed that he had paid a heavy price to use it at the end!


    in this battle, it seemed that I had the initiative and suppressed her with force. I was very relaxed along the way, as if I was really a disciple of an ancient sect who suppressed her at will and completely restrained her ¡­ But in fact, I had no choice in the first place ¡­ If I¡¯m really a venerable sovereign, in order to win her over, what¡¯s the harm in marrying a beautiful woman?¡±


    but it¡¯s impossible for me to sign with her ¡­


    Xu Zhi took a step forward and wandered among the stars. He was still very realistic. It would be a lie to say that he was not envious of a tenth-tier ultimate level!


    Moreover, he was a level ten being with the bloodline of one of the three great DAOs.


    One had to know that Xu Zhi himself was a crippled tenth-tier, and he did not even have the bloodline of the great path. Now, he had barely managed to step into the tenth-tier era ahead of time on his own.


    However, the current bug tribe civilization was still in the previous level 9 era, and they were on the path to the ultimate level 10. In a short time, the birth of a true level 10 would take a long time!


    If they could deal with the other party, it would be equivalent to a Great Leap Forward!


    originally, I wanted to cripple him and put him on the verge of death, then transform him into a Zerg ¡­ However, this hope was also destroyed. As expected, he had a life-saving method and escaped directly.¡± Xu Zhi was helpless.


    This kind of existence that had lived for millions of years, no one knew how many civilizations they had lived for, it was extremely hard to kill them, it was impossible to do so without some life-saving measures.


    But after thinking for a while, Xu Zhi immediately laughed. what am I thinking? the other party is so powerful that I can force him to retreat. He is already frightened by me. Does he really think that there is some ancient secret sect ¡­ It¡¯s already a miracle that you¡¯ve managed to do this, yet you¡¯re still thinking about things that you don¡¯t have?¡±


    In this world, how could everything go as one wished?


    But what was even more unfortunate was that even after he had destroyed the other party, he still did not manage to obtain the bloodline of the nine-headed ancient mother race from the other party¡¯s flesh.


    This was because after condensing the Dao bloodline, the five of them had already fused together. It was impossible to take away the ordinary bloodline that had yet to form the Dao.


    Xu Zhi returned to the land of the deep blue divine territory as he thought about this.


    forget it. It looks like he¡¯ll have to recuperate in the high-dimensional space-time for at least a few hundred or a few thousand years. By then, I don¡¯t even know what realm he¡¯ll be in.


    The ground was a mess, and the entire battlefield was covered in blood.


    The three heavenly venerates of the Azure abyss Divine Domain had been knocked unconscious, but they had already woken up. They stood quietly with the stone man disc, waiting for the outcome of the battle.


    They were slightly surprised to see the venerable sovereigns.


    ¡°If. may ask, Sir, this battle ¡­¡± The stone man dish had lived for a million years, but it still asked respectfully.


    nine-headed ancient mother has some skills. To think that she would use her last resort even when she was heavily injured and run away on the brink of death. Xu Zhi cast him a glance.


    He was able to defeat the nine-headed ancient mother because the two kings next door who had inherited her bloodline were unable to defeat the stone man disc. He had yet to become his Kings next door. If they were to fight normally, he would not be able to defeat the stone man disc since his realm was low and he had not cultivated the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    However, it seemed like he was already scared out of his wits and didn¡¯t know the process of his battle with the nine-headed ancient mother. He was extremely respectful towards him.


    It was only now that Xu Zhi came to a realization. The Zerg empresses of the past seemed to have familiarized themselves with being the next-door old Wang, then figured out the other party¡¯s background, restrained them, and then killed them.


    Xu Zhi felt that this method of fighting was not too bad, as it had beaten the nine-headed ancient mother into a daze.


    ¡°Near death?¡± The Stoneman disc was startled. It seemed to have suffered unimaginable damage.


    The venerable sovereign said indifferently, ¡± nothing happened. On this land, you are still the new masters. The nine-headed ancient mother was forced to retreat by you. The blue abyss divine territory will be the new Ultimate dynasty of this star field for ten thousand years!


    The stone man dish was almost dazed.


    The three heavenly venerates behind him were also in disbelief.


    Their wish had been so easily fulfilled? The ultimate civilization that stands at the top of this universe?


    They had thought that they would definitely die in this situation, but it had turned into such an unbelievable scene.


    ¡°Do you know?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve never appeared,¡± the venerable sovereign said.


    yes, the Abyssal Blue divine territory will not know anything. Everything will return to normal and we will develop as per normal. The stone man dish was as silent as cicadas in winter, and quickly replied seriously.


    They were already very lucky to be able to become the new owners of this land, break the level 10 ultimate curse, and step into this realm.


    ¡°By the way, prepare a portion of the cloud Star Dao fruit bloodline.¡± The venerable sovereign said again.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Stoneman disc didn¡¯t dare to disobey because it was completely afraid of this tenth-tier extreme descendent who seemed to have no great Dao. It could easily kill an existence like the nine-headed ancient mother. How could it dare to disobey?


    If he accidentally angered the other party, he might even be killed in an instant!


    However, if the other party didn¡¯t kill them, it meant that the other party looked down on them and didn¡¯t even covet their bloodline of the great Dao ¡­ The existence behind the other party was truly unfathomable!


    Xu Zhi took the bloodline and left immediately. He said to the players behind him, ¡± ¡°We have never appeared on this land, do you understand? From now on, the Azure abyss divine territory will be the new Overlord of this Galaxy. You are not allowed to appear as you please ¡­ You¡¯re not allowed to reveal any traces.¡±


    ¡°Come back with me.¡±


    The players were so shocked that they could not speak. They quickly nodded and respectfully followed the venerable sovereign to open the space Channel, returning to the extraordinary sandbox world.


    Everything was completely silent.


    The stone man disc stood in the ruins and looked into the distance. It couldn¡¯t help but say in shock, this is the true terrifying figure of the universe. Who knows how many terrifying secrets are hidden in the universe!


    ¡­


    On the internet, the entire player forum was in an uproar.


    The scene was too shocking. They had thought that the ancient God would break through to level ten directly and then face the ultimate existence that had descended. Who knew that the ancient God had never made a move and let the venerable sovereign make a move. The venerable sovereign, on the other hand, did not seem to care at all. He was obviously in a deep sleep, but he still descended and beat the other party up.


    All of this was too inexplicable. That was the dark hand of an ultimate existence behind the scenes!


    The racer of Mount Haruna fell silent as well. This was too f * cking scary!


    He felt that all of this was impossible to deduce, but these small problems were not difficult for him. After sorting out the causes and effects, he directly posted on the forum, ¡±


    ¡°Brothers, all of this has already been decided!¡±

 Chapter 1124

    ?


    1124 Chapter 1134-history


    Fate?


    Everyone was puzzled.


    In reality, the battle in the Abyssal Blue divine territory was too intense. Many unimaginable events had erupted, causing everyone to be unable to react to it.


    For example, the arrival of venerable sovereigns, who could sweep away everything.


    Or, why didn¡¯t the ancient gods do anything? As for hiding and preventing even more terrifying enemies, what kind of enemies were there ¡­


    For example, the Stoneman disc could see the future, but why didn¡¯t it have their footprints?


    Was the fake death in the universe garden really to guard against the nine-headed ancient mother? After all, even a venerable sovereign could suppress him.


    At this moment, everyone was at a loss, but they were very excited.


    They were enthusiastically discussing what they had seen and heard in the forum! He tried to figure out the deeper meaning! It was as if they were discussing the next plot of a television drama.


    However, this was not a television drama, but reality!


    This was an unprecedented event.


    Even Earth could vaguely see the light from the explosion. It would definitely affect the future of the entire Super Star Cluster for the next million years!


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued,¡¯that¡¯s right, fate! The stone man disc, the mastermind behind the fallen civilization, can vaguely see the future, but why can¡¯t he see us?¡±


    Now that everyone thought about it, they realized that the other party really couldn¡¯t see them.


    The future that the stone man disc saw did not include Quantum Life forms, Buddhists, or even venerable sovereigns. Instead, it was a tragic future where he was defeated by the nine-headed ancient mother in a battle.


    In the entire future, their figures could not be seen at all. They had been erased directly!


    What kind of world-shaking mysterious power was it?


    This was hard to imagine.


    The karma of the entire universe was the most difficult to erase.


    In fact, the more powerful the existence of a greater nomological law, the more they could sense the changes in the cause and effect of the entire universe. No one could escape from it.


    ¡°This is indeed a huge suspicion! The other party can¡¯t see us!¡±


    ¡°Also, it¡¯s fine if the stone man disc can¡¯t see it, it might be because of its low cultivation level. But how powerful is the nine-headed ancient mother? Three ancient forbidden existences with the bloodline of the great Dao. Even she can¡¯t see us, and she can¡¯t trace our whereabouts!¡±


    Everyone was confused.


    At the same time, they also remembered an ancient Chinese saying: It was beyond the Three Realms and not within the five elements.


    The situation in front of him seemed to be reflected in this.


    The racer of Mount Haruna thought to himself,¡¯they can¡¯t even predict our movements. They can¡¯t even predict that we¡¯re tenth level existences? This was a very terrifying point ¡­ We¡¯ve hidden ourselves too deeply, so how did we manage to hide ourselves? In fact, we already have the answer.¡±


    Everyone was immediately excited and asked for the answer.


    The racer of Mount Haruna asked,¡±do you still remember the origin of the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation?¡±


    Naturally, he remembered.


    This was the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation. Previously, the racer of Mount Haruna had deduced the true origins of this courtyard. The heavens spread four nine, and man escaped into one.


    The source of the entire universe, chaos, Dao Yi ¡­ This was also known as the God of creation. He had evolved the ¡± 49 ¡± life forms of the universe, but he had allowed the living beings to evolve the remaining ¡± one ¡°. And this ¡± one ¡± was the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation!


    He had evolved one of the escapees, but it was in the hands of the ancient creature and placed on earth. That was why they were able to evolve the species now.


    Previously, the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction had appeared. The God of Destruction, who had come from a distant future, had descended into this era. The one who had escaped had become the other.


    Therefore, the racer of Mount Haruna had mentioned this before:


    The God of Destruction and the God of creation appeared in the same era. The two ¡± one ¡± would fight, and the entire universe would fall into unprecedented chaos!


    This was the origin of the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction and the God of creation.


    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡±


    ¡°Is it related to the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation?¡±


    ¡­


    Many people were discussing.


    The racer of Mount Haruna could not help but say helplessly, ¡± can¡¯t you see it now? the heaven is one of the four nine mysteries, and man is one of them ¡­ ¡°We are one of the ¡®ones¡¯ that will escape, the only variable! Can the other party trace our whereabouts? They can predict our future?


    ¡°I will repeat that sentence again, heaven has four nine laws, man is one!¡± In our ancient Chinese mythology, this escapeed ¡®one¡¯ can¡¯t be counted at all, understand?¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna was in a state of heartache.


    They were starting to doubt if they were the descendants of China. Combining ancient China¡¯s history with the current situation, it should be obvious at a glance.


    But at this moment, the players slowly came to a realization.


    ¡°F * ck! So that¡¯s how it is, we can¡¯t predict it. ¡±


    ¡°No wonder the Azure abyss divine territory, the fallen civilization, and the nine-headed ancient mother can¡¯t be considered our base! Because we are the only variable.¡±


    With that said, one of the suspicious points became clear, and he suddenly felt enlightened.


    They sat in front of their computers and watched as the computer screen gradually flickered with light. They slapped their thighs and said,


    F * ck!


    It matched!


    It was a perfect match!


    No wonder they couldn¡¯t plot against us. They already had the answer from the beginning!


    ¡®It¡¯s just that we¡¯re too stupid and can¡¯t see through it. We¡¯re not part of fate, we¡¯re the only variable in the entire universe ¡­¡¯ But now, this one variable had become two.


    When they thought of the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction, the excitement on their faces collapsed.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± do you know why I¡¯m using this point to solve the entire incident? ¡± Because this point can lead to the entire situation.¡±


    What overall situation?


    Everyone held their breath, feeling puzzled.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± first of all, as the only variable, it¡¯s only natural that we hide it ¡­ Why did he hide? There was no need to say more! The opportunity to come into contact with the God of creation ¡­ If others were to find out that it¡¯s the only heavenly Dao life force that¡¯s in contact with the source of the great Dao, it¡¯ll definitely set off an earth-shattering war in the universe.¡±


    No one refuted his words.


    This was no longer a possible reason for him to hide, but a necessity!


    The peak of the tenth level was the end of the universe, and there was nowhere to go. It was the peak ¡­ But who wouldn¡¯t want to have the opportunity to see the true source of the universe? To see the real God of creation?


    ¡°Hmph! He just didn¡¯t want them to see the God of creation! (Tsundere)¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Eat an apple if you don¡¯t show them! We haven¡¯t comprehended this profound theory yet, so how can we let them comprehend it? (Smug)¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, there¡¯s already a Big Shot who¡¯s been lying in the yard every day, trying to comprehend the God of creation eating an Apple and studying every detail. I wonder what laws of heaven and earth he¡¯s comprehended? (Longing)¡±


    it¡¯s said that they haven¡¯t figured it out yet, but there must be a big meaning behind it, which is why we can¡¯t show it to them. I have to admit that these ultimate existences are much more powerful than us. Maybe they¡¯ll figure out the great Dao of heaven and earth just by watching it once.


    ¡°Heh, let them continue to be country bumpkins! If it¡¯s not observed, it¡¯ll be in the middle state of quantum uncertainties, and the God of creation won¡¯t collapse into reality in their eyes!¡±


    This was the greatest opportunity in the universe.


    Which of them didn¡¯t know?


    Mastering this escapade, the evolution of species, and the origin of all bloodlines, meant that there were infinite possibilities.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was not in a hurry when he heard the crowd¡¯s discussion. He waited for them to slow down before he continued, ¡± then, if it¡¯s you guys, what do you think you should do if you want to hide and protect the biggest opportunity in the universe? ¡±


    Someone immediately replied without thinking, ¡± Of course, he had to hide!


    The racer of Mount Haruna chuckled. so, how will you guys choose to hide? ¡±


    After this sentence, everyone fell silent again.


    Everyone knew that he was hiding.


    However, he had no idea how to dodge it.


    Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±then what¡¯s the point of hiding?¡± As the only living variable, it¡¯s not within the Three Realms or the five elements. I don¡¯t think they can find it. ¡±


    Everyone felt that it made sense.


    The universe was so big. If they couldn¡¯t calculate the location, it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. It was impossible to find it. There was no need to be particular about finding a random location to hide, right?


    The racer of Mount Haruna shook his head again. you guys are too naive! Those great existences in the ultimate Universe might not be able to calculate your location, but it was also possible for them to find you indirectly. For example, on a piece of land, there is not a single Supreme great Dao law that exists. Does anyone think it¡¯s normal to rule this piece of land?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart tightened, as if they had caught on to something.


    ¡®If you hide on a piece of land, you can¡¯t just hide it so easily. There are many other things to do ¡­¡¯


    The racer of Mount Haruna thought, this is very abnormal! ¡®It¡¯s not normal for a piece of land to have no ruler, so you¡¯ve guessed it ¡­¡¯ If it was me, or anyone else, I would choose to do something inevitable: To push out a ruler of this land ¡­


    And so, the scene we saw happened. He faked his death and escaped, pushing the nine-headed ancient mother out to become the master of this land on the surface ¡­¡±


    BOOM! BOOM!


    It was as if everyone¡¯s mind was struck by a Thunderbolt.


    It was as if his entire mind had been enlightened, and he could vaguely feel that it was clear!


    They had previously thought that reinimansaga¡¯s fake death was because the universe garden had encountered an unimaginable enemy!


    That was why he had used such a method and paid a huge price to escape with the death of a level 10. And that unimaginable enemy was the culprit that destroyed the universe garden: It was the nine-headed ancient mother that had descended previously.


    Who knew that they had only guessed half of it!


    They had indeed encountered an unimaginable enemy, an existence from a higher dimension that was coveting the ¡®one¡¯ that they had escaped to. However, it was not the nine-headed ancient mother!


    Back then, the destruction of the cosmos garden had indeed cost a huge price. However, it was only a deliberate gift to the nine-headed ancient mother so that she could become the master of this land. With such a huge price, he had concealed his true identity and hid in the dark.


    ¡°What a good plan!¡±


    a super ancient God is truly a terrifying schemer. It¡¯s very terrifying to be hidden in this land!


    moon goddesses and renemansky have also learned the truth that the ancient gods can¡¯t hide the news. However, they also escaped and hid after learning about it. Although the three of them are fighting, they don¡¯t want outsiders to know and more people to get involved!


    The more they thought about it, the more excited they became. They cried out in excitement,


    It matched, it completely matched. It was like a puzzle to all the truths from before, every detail overlapping.


    ¡°They look different, but they¡¯re the same in essence! However, the process was different ¡­ We thought that the enemy of that high and mighty existence was the nine-headed ancient mother. Who would have thought that she was just a shield!¡±


    no wonder they only sent venerable sovereigns to deal with her!


    Their bodies trembled as they felt a sense of natural, inevitable, and rationality. The true truth of ancient history, which was linked to each other, gradually appeared before their eyes.

 Chapter 1125

    ?


    1125 Chapter 1135-shocking


    To push out a master on the surface.


    Even they had to admit that this method was the best method. It was even the inevitable method, the inevitable choice of history.


    then, why are you overthrowing this master now that you¡¯ve pushed him out? ¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Since he was the master on the surface, he would not interfere with the nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s actions and let her continue to destroy the Azure abyss divine territory clan. Only then would he be able to hide better.


    The racer of Mount Haruna fell silent.


    He had no way to explain this suspicion.


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied, ¡± I¡¯m not too sure about that. Perhaps this nine-headed ancient mother of the three great bloodlines is getting stronger by the day. For safety¡¯s sake, we should kill her now and then support a new one? ¡± In the eyes of outsiders, the Abyssal Blue divine territory has destroyed the taboo of this land and replaced it. ¡±


    Everyone felt that this explanation was acceptable, but it was not convincing enough.


    Perhaps, there were other reasons for him to choose to kill the nine-headed ancient mother?


    Anyway, he couldn¡¯t figure it out at the moment.


    The racer of Mount Haruna did not dwell on the matter. then, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re more or less clear on the overall outline and details, the cause and the result, right? ¡± Now, let¡¯s talk about the last key question-what realm are the ancient gods in?¡±


    They held their breath when they heard this.


    In the beginning, when they were in the ancient lava domain, they thought that the ancient God was a rank-9 Daoist. As time passed, they learned that the ancient God was the top of the rank-9 Daoist, a weak rank-10 who could break through at any time!


    But now, it seemed like it was going to be overthrown?


    The ancient God was actually a mysterious level 10 ultimate?


    But didn¡¯t he say that it was impossible?


    It would definitely be self-contradictory!


    If a super ancient God was a tenth-level final realm, he could change his eternal bloodline at any time. When he was on the verge of death, he would not need a Guardian anymore ¡­


    Everyone finally realized that this was the biggest mystery at the moment.


    However, how could a disciple of a venerable sovereign sent by a super ancient God be able to suppress three tenth-level cultivators with the bloodline of the great path?


    This ancient God was definitely at the peak of level 10!


    ¡°Brothers, there¡¯s a conflict!¡±


    that¡¯s right. This is too contradictory. If he¡¯s at the peak of the tenth level, why would he need a Dao protector to protect him during his slumber? ¡±


    ¡°And if it¡¯s not a peak tenth level, but a weak tenth level, it¡¯s even more impossible! Even a venerable sovereign is already a tenth level final realm. Even if he doesn¡¯t have the bloodline of the great Dao ¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s minds were in a daze.


    If a super ancient God was not at the peak of the tenth level, even if a venerable sovereign did not have the bloodline of the great path, he would still be at the peak of the tenth level. He could kill a super ancient God with one hand, but it was impossible for him to control a venerable sovereign.


    Judging from the respect shown by the venerable sovereign and the order from his master, the ancient gods must be extremely powerful.


    This also meant that he was a peak tenth level.


    They were completely at a loss.


    Xu Zhi had just returned to the orchard and was sitting in the living room on earth. When he saw the scene on the internet, his face darkened slightly. This was indeed an inexplicable contradiction ¡­


    ¡°Everyone, please be quiet.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna tried to calm everyone down, but he still had something to say.¡±First of all, is it possible that the ancient God is a tenth-level superlute? Then, was the logic of the previous Dao protector going to be overturned? This is the contradiction!¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± however, all the illogical contradictions that we have seen are simply due to our lack of knowledge. Right now, I have two speculations.


    First, let¡¯s sort things out. If the ancient gods are at the peak of level 10, moon god Ji should be at the peak of level 10 too, right?¡±


    Everyone said that this was only natural. Otherwise, what qualifications did he have to be an opponent?


    Now that he thought about it, the war between the Buddhism transcendent system and the mother stream system back then was probably not a war between level nine but a war between level ten ultimate great DAOs!


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± let¡¯s go with the flow. Do you still remember the reason why the moon god Festival attacked the ancient civilization? ¡±


    Yueshen Ji¡¯s life was coming to an end, so he had come to obtain the blood of eternal life.


    After moon god Ji took away the blood of immortality, he rebuilt the second generation of the mother stream civilization. With the blood of immortality everywhere, he expressed that he was also dying of old age and needed a Dao protector! Am I right?


    He said it himself, it wasn¡¯t fake!


    The question is, since these two tenth level existences are already at the final realm, why are they still fighting to the death for the blood of eternal life?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s breathing immediately became rapid.


    Watson, you¡¯ve found a blind spot!


    Why didn¡¯t they notice it?


    It wasn¡¯t just the ancient gods that were no longer valid, the moon god Festival was no longer valid either!


    Moon god Ji had previously expressed in the mother stream civilization that he also needed to nurture Dao guardians to protect himself from his slumber. Ji Shang and sun god ASA were both candidates, and he had even brought Dao Lords back to nurture them ¡­


    Wasn¡¯t this an unnecessary move?


    If he was at the peak of the tenth level, he could get rid of the bloodline at any time. He wouldn¡¯t have to worry about this.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi¡¯s face darkened as he read through the forum. He had thought that the loophole on the other side was big enough. He had not expected that there would be another loophole here. This contradiction was simply irreconcilable.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was messing with him!


    At this time, the cute girl couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± could it be that, as the ultimate level-ten universe Masters, they are also on the verge of death and dare not remove the blood of eternal life ¡­ Is it because you can¡¯t find another eternal bloodline to replace it?¡±


    When everyone heard this, they felt that it was very possible.


    After all, an eternal bloodline was extremely rare. In the vast universe, there was no substitute. Although a tenth-rank final realm could modify a bloodline, it shouldn¡¯t be modified!


    That was because even peak tenth-tier existences had lifespans!


    Xu Zhi sat in front of his computer and took a sip of tea. He felt that Mengmei was very sensible and would be worth putting in an important position in the future.


    The racer of Mount Haruna shouted, ¡± It was indeed difficult to find an immortal bloodline. Perhaps, a tenth-tier final realm might not be found even if one were to travel across the entire universe ¡­ However, who said that there was no such thing as an eternal bloodline? The Abyssal Blue Divine Domain has been lying here for a million years. Can¡¯t you see this immortal bloodline?¡±


    Everyone thought about it and felt that it was indeed the case. Meng Mei¡¯s explanation was not useful.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± according to my understanding, I¡¯ve just obtained some information from the Azure abyss clan. I¡¯ll go and take advantage of their power to ask them about the feelings and experiences of the stone man disc when it breaks through to the tenth level. I¡¯ll also ask them about some simple patterns ¡­ According to the Stoneman disc, the lifespan of a peak tenth level was over a hundred million years! They used lifespan extension? It doesn¡¯t exist!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s mind trembled. A hundred million years?


    A grade-9 cultivator only took 100000 years to achieve Dao.


    Was this the power of a peak tenth level? The ancient ultimate life form that stood at the end of the universe.


    Although a planet¡¯s lifespan could reach tens of billions of years, they were all inanimate objects. This was a living thing.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said,¡¯hundreds of millions of years is only in theory. In reality, it¡¯s basically been assimilated by the universe ¡­ The length of their lifespan was determined by the speed at which they submitted to the universe ¡­ When the resistance becomes weaker and weaker, they will be assimilated by the entire universe and become the true laws, becoming the rules of the unseen world.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they finally understood.


    No normal level ten would be able to last until the end of their life.


    As time passed, the assimilation became more and more serious. In the end, he lost his own consciousness and was fused into one by the consciousness and laws of the entire universe.


    Everyone was completely shocked.


    ¡°That theoretically doesn¡¯t hold!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! How could a super ancient God, moon god Ji, still cultivate Dao protectors for the sake of longevity?¡±


    also, also, moon god Ji¡¯s attack on the ancient God¡¯s side was to steal the blood of eternal life, but it¡¯s obviously not going to work!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡­


    The racer of Mount Haruna had revealed the truth, and the Internet was in an uproar.


    Just as Xu Zhi¡¯s eyelids were twitching madly and he was about to kill the racer of Mount Haruna, the racer of Mount Haruna laughed and said, ¡± ¡°Young man, I was lying to you! How smart was he? The contradictions that you see are actually the true source of all the secrets of the ancient Buddhism. I have already seen through everything!¡±

 Chapter 1126

    ?


    1126 The development of an era


    Everyone was speechless when they saw the speed of the car on Mount Haruna.


    This guy never had a normal day.


    It was getting more and more coquettish, and the turn of the car caught them off guard.


    Naturally, the racer of Mount Haruna did not know that he had just taken a stroll through the gates of hell. He was still gloating, ¡± ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re still too young to see the truth! ¡®I just casually pointed out a few contradictions, and you can¡¯t find the answers ¡­¡¯ Or rather, you¡¯re still shrouded by the structure of a level nine and have very limited vision. You don¡¯t know how to think with the structure of a level ten!¡±


    A tenth-grade setup?


    Everyone looked at the car on Mount Haruna acting all high and mighty, and they were all confused.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± if I were to use the mindset of a tier 9, then there¡¯s nothing wrong with what I just said! However, if you look at it with the vision of a tenth-tier, and organize your thoughts from the beginning, you¡¯ll find that what I just said is full of mistakes.¡±


    While everyone was still confused, the racer of Mount Haruna said smugly, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start from the beginning. First of all, the moon god Ji is a tenth-Level Ultimate. He attacked the Buddhist civilization and killed Hermes. He obtained the bloodline of the great Dao of the other party and integrated it into it. Is there anything wrong with this?¡±


    Everyone felt that he was right.


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied, ¡± that moon god Ji obtained the bloodline of a heaven-defying Buddhist ancestor and fused it with him. This bloodline contains the blood of eternal life, so it needs to sleep. Is there a problem? ¡± No problem! Moon god Ji can naturally get rid of this great Dao bloodline, but can he bear to do so?¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone caught the main point of the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s words!


    Yueshen Ji naturally did not want to get rid of such a powerful bloodline; it would be a waste.


    This was a bloodline of the great path, and it was extremely powerful, even more powerful than himself ¡­ Therefore, choosing to accept the side effects and also nurture a Dao Guardian to protect himself from falling into a deep sleep was theoretically not a problem!


    And what about the ancient gods?


    It was even less of a problem for a super ancient God to cultivate a Dao protector!


    This was because, first of all, his bloodline of the great Dao could not be removed. In other words, he would still have to sleep after reaching the tenth level. If the other Dao protector of the final realm died, would there be a problem in finding a new Dao protector?


    Naturally, there was no problem.


    The logic behind all this was completely in line.


    When everyone heard this, they finally understood. They had a feeling of sudden realization. It was indeed unreasonable at the ninth-rank, but it was reasonable at the peak of the tenth-rank.


    However, the reason why they could see through this was because they had come into contact with the various rules of the tenth level. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to deduce this realm.


    This was all the truth, perfectly logical.


    The racer of Mount Haruna burst into laughter. this is the importance of knowledge. As long as you have a deep and profound knowledge, there will be no secrets in this world! I¡¯m giving you a lesson. Although we¡¯re still at the ninth-rank, we¡¯re already at the peak of the tenth-rank!


    Take the Azure abyss divine territory outside for example. Although we won¡¯t reveal ourselves for a period of time and won¡¯t bother about them, we¡¯ll let them develop freely. After all, we have to hide our identities and not be detected by those higher dimensional existences. However, they are indeed at the peak of the tenth level. Everyone, we have to work hard!¡±


    When everyone heard this, their faces turned serious.


    Indeed, this battle had completely revealed the power of venerable sovereigns and the real trump card of the ancient gods!


    It also revealed the future of the tenth level.


    It could be said to be a huge point of change. If one didn¡¯t work hard, they would be dead if they couldn¡¯t keep up with the times.


    Venerable sovereigns were existences that could force the nine-headed ancient mother, who had the bloodline of the three great DAOs, to retreat. How powerful would the ancient gods be?


    They were all afraid of some kind of enemy, so they hid their identities and unknown in the dark, not daring to show their faces. One could imagine how terrifying it was to face a great enemy.


    ¡°Yeah, we have to work hard.¡±


    ¡°We have to work hard!¡±


    ¡°Go go go go! We have to study the evolution of bloodlines!¡±


    ¡®Is that death god from the destruction God dimensional courtyard next door still up to standard? I have to speed up!¡±


    They were all excited.


    wait a minute. If that¡¯s the case, then wouldn¡¯t an eternal-type bloodline be of little value once it reaches the peak of the tenth rank? ¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone felt that it seemed to be true.


    It wasn¡¯t just the blood of eternal life. The blue abyss clan¡¯s bloodline was the same. They had reached the peak of the tenth level, but their cultivation speed was still so slow. This was also a powerful side effect.


    It seemed that when the immortal bloodline was at a lower level, it could allow one to steadily enter the ninth level, or even the ultimate realm of the great Dao. This was so powerful that it was heaven-defying ¡­ However, after entering the final realm of the great Dao, there were side effects-some of his combat power would be weakened!


    They were strong in the early stages, but not so good in the later stages.


    This was an early stage bloodline.


    On the other hand, the quantum bloodline was a bloodline that could only be used by a rank 8 God to tangle with his own quantum battle body. It was a bloodline that could only be activated in the later stages.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± cough, cough, cough. You can¡¯t put it that way. Even though I¡¯m going to sleep as well ¡­ Perhaps, sleeping could even resist the erosion of the great Dao? Moreover, we haven¡¯t fully developed the true power of this blood of eternal life. When it¡¯s developed to the limit of burning life, its combat power is definitely not weaker than the bloodline of the blue abyss clan.¡±


    Everyone thought about it and felt that it made sense.


    Eternal life was still very powerful. It meant that as long as he had enough time and was not killed, he would be able to enter the peak of the tenth level ¡­ ¡®I should break through to level 10 first before thinking about the future. The combat power of the eternal bloodline is still very strong, not bad ¡­¡¯


    They organized their thoughts and began to quickly organize their thoughts. They also began to discuss.


    Xu Zhi looked at this scene and put down the teacup in his hand in front of the computer. He shook his head and chuckled. the speed of Mount Haruna is so fast. It¡¯s a good thing he made a turn in time. Otherwise, I would have killed him.


    After casting a glance at them and making sure that they were not going to cause any more trouble, Xu Zhi finally relaxed and got back to work.


    After all, he had just fought an intense battle and was exhausted. Although he had exhausted his opponent, the storage of the sub-brain of the insect race was almost exhausted. He had also just broken through and obtained too many resources and bloodlines, such as the cloud Star Dao fruit, the deep blue bloodline, and the Yusa bloodline. He had to seriously sort out the big gains this time.


    Moreover, the peak of the tenth level was like a veil that had been lifted for Xu Zhi, revealing his true colors.


    ¡°Peak tenth rank huh ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi gently turned the teacup and said nonchalantly, ¡± looks like I¡¯ll have to find a way to accumulate my strength. Perhaps I¡¯ll have to open a new extraordinary sandbox world. After all, I still have to get a new bloodline, and it has to be a compound one ¡­


    This was Xu Zhi¡¯s first real civilization war against an outsider other than his own race. Although the players still thought that it was similar to the infighting between worlds like Carolyn and di Qi, this was a foreign war, and he had already realized what he was lacking in certain aspects.


    ¡°At the same time, I have to re-train my realm.¡±


    He rubbed his temples in distress.


    I can¡¯t go on like this.. rank 10 without the bloodline of the great Dao is so weak that it makes one¡¯s hair stand on end ¡­ if it were someone else, they would have long resigned themselves to their fate. However, I¡¯m different. I have to cultivate a Messiah, break through to the peak of level 10, and condense the bloodline of the great Dao for me to seize. I might not only need to cultivate one bloodline of the great Dao, but five ¡­


    Xu Zhi already had a new plan in mind. After all, he was too unqualified to be at the peak of the tenth level. It was just an empty realm. Once di Qi and the others broke through, they would beat him to tears.


    As he thought of this, he looked at the cloud Star Dao fruit and a strange smile appeared on his face. also, in my eyes, this bloodline is the strongest ¡­

 Chapter 1127

    ?


    1127 Those who hear the Dao live in a day and die in a night!


    The cloud Star Dao fruit came from the cloud Star Dao tree clan.


    It was said that they had the bloodline of an unknown ancient Cloud Star Dao tree. This race was so ancient that it could no longer be traced back.


    ¡°According to the information given to me by the stone man disc, it was found in an ancient ruin that was so old that it was beyond imagination. It was a complete coincidence that he was able to enter.


    He liked to travel around with the baby. When they passed by an ordinary planet, he worked as a blacksmith and lived a carefree life in hiding. With his upright character, he had done a lot of good things on that planet ¡­ Suddenly, he received a gift from an illusionary figure and was led into a ruin before he obtained the cloud Star Dao fruit.


    When he regained his senses, that ordinary planet of mortals did not exist at all ¡­ The place was empty. It was a fortuitous encounter that even he found unbelievable. It was said that the ruins were extremely powerful and emitted an aura that could shock him to death ¡­ For this ruin to be so old and broken, it must have at least a few thousand years of history.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat on the table and kept muttering to himself.


    In the land of distorted laws, matter and rules were slowly distorted by an inexplicable invisible force.


    No laws of the universe were real.


    The methods of geologically measuring age on earth were simply not suitable. Even the stone man disc would be difficult to determine the exact ancient age. It could be tens of millions of years ago, or even hundreds of millions of years ago.


    other than the fact that the cloud Star Dao fruit has no side effects, I obtained it by chance ¡­ As for pampas and Yusha¡¯s heaven-defying bloodlines, they both have side effects. I¡¯m afraid that the nine-headed ancient mother already knew about the existence of these two bloodlines, but she just ignored them and left them on this land ¡­¡±


    indeed, there are still good things in this land. After all, it¡¯s too vast. Even the nine-headed ancient mother couldn¡¯t fully account for some of the ancient treasures. The cloud Star Dao fruit was left out, but there are still many of such bloodlines hidden in this land. Xu Zhi could feel the vicissitudes of history. The nine-headed ancient mother seemed to be the land of this vast star cluster, the ancient ruler of ten million years, but it was just a drop in the ocean.


    One had to know that the era of dinosaurs on earth had been around for hundreds of millions of years!


    Ten million years?


    The lifespan of an individual was terrifying.


    However, to planets, civilizations, and races, they were too small!


    Xu Zhi increasingly felt that the life of an individual was short, and only the continuation of a group was eternal ¡­ Ordinary living beings could survive for hundreds of millions of years on a barren planet, but a tenth-tier extrem-God could not do that.


    As for the nine-headed ancient mother, it was clear that she belonged to a race with an extremely ancient heritage. Even though it was declining and its bloodline was thin, it had been passed down from generation to generation. It had experienced countless glories, and many of its ancestors had once stepped into the final realm. Its own mark had been passed down to the depths of the entire universe for eternity.


    In their race, the power of an individual was very small, but the power of a group continued to reach eternity.


    Xu Zhi felt a strong sense of vastness and heaviness, as well as a sense of powerlessness against the entire vast universe. It was too huge.


    even the great ultimate existences of an era are just a drop in the ocean! Using his own death to add a new branch to the entire universe, which is not even one in a billion.¡±


    Xu Zhi saw the end of the vast main road.


    There was a huge cosmic tree with dense laws intertwining like a fine net. Each branch had more than 100 million level 10 final realm experts.


    There had once been hundreds of millions of level 10 extremis!


    Even though they knew that the universe had been born 20 billion years ago, and that 10 million years was a level 10 era, coupled with the vast land that even a level 10 extrem-master could not explore, this number was not surprising. In fact, it was even considered small.


    breaking through to rank-9 might make you feel arrogant and proud, but after breaking through to the peak of rank-10, the stronger you are, the more you will realize how ridiculous and insignificant you are. The end of your Dao ¡­ Not at the end of the universe, but at the end of one¡¯s own Dao.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s voice was very cold as he pondered and concluded.


    He was summarizing the bloodlines he had obtained from the cloud Star Dao fruit, Yusa, pampas, and the Abyssal Blue clan, as well as his comprehension of breaking through to level 10.


    He was also sorting out his future path.


    The cloud Star Dao fruit was obviously a very powerful bloodline. It could give the players and even those who were incomplete and weak level 10 the possibility of breaking through to the perfect Dao Foundation!


    Yusa¡¯s bloodline was very heaven-defying. However, its flaw was also too great. It couldn¡¯t be compatible with the bloodlines of other races. Only when all five of his bloodlines were of his own race could he transform into a ¡± ever-changing monster ¡± to target others. Once he had other bloodlines, he would have a fixed form and would be completely useless ¡­


    Although it was powerful, Xu Zhi did not consider it at the moment.


    Pampas ¡®bloodline was even more so. Vortexes were a type of power law that was close to inertia. Their physical destructive power was the strongest, but their brains would not work well.


    ¡°Mm ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself, ¡± why would I need to think about these matters of bloodline after I obtain them? ¡± If he gave the bloodline to the players, they would develop it according to the situation ¡­ Even if there¡¯s no surprise, they definitely won¡¯t disappoint. When the cloud Star Dao fruit is in their hands, they¡¯ll definitely be more eager than anyone to survive.¡±


    BOOM!


    Xu Zhi took a light step forward.


    He appeared in the ancient lava domain, surrounded by rolling lava.


    At this moment, Carolyn, di Qi and the three pillar gods were all gathered here. They were discussing and sorting out the gains from this battle, as well as various ways to recover from their injuries.


    ¡°Where¡¯s mother Earth?¡± Carolyn asked.


    Di Qi snorted and said, ¡± this Mother Earth seems to be a technique of a dream of the universe. Although her clone is dead, her main body is still affected by the strange dark emotions. She is still in deep sleep. I¡¯m afraid it will take a while for her to wake up.


    Even though she was the God of the incense dragon vein, her strength was too weak. She couldn¡¯t even resist the strange emotions of the incense and couldn¡¯t control her own power.


    ¡°Three pillar gods, how much did you gain this time?¡± Di Qi looked at the three pillar gods and began to chat.


    The three pillar gods chuckled and said,¡±4137 ordinary incomplete Daoists and 37 perfect Daoists who took the initiative to join us!¡± &Nbsp;


    He had never fought a single battle and had never shown his head. He had been cutting grass madly in the dark and was extremely dirty.


    This was a terrifying number.


    4,000 Daoists and over 4000 transcendent great worlds!


    This could be considered as the true universe ¡­ It had devoured 80% of the fallen civilization and the Azure abyss Divine domain¡¯s resources that had been accumulated for countless years!


    He had completely emptied the other party¡¯s Foundation!


    If he could fully digest it, he could even fight against an ordinary tenth-level existence!


    The venerable sovereign looked at the three pillar gods and suddenly laughed. three pillar gods, I advise you not to neglect the fundamentals and pursue the trivialities. It seems that your combat strength has increased greatly after obtaining more than 4000 Dao cultivators, but your combat strength is like a castle in the air ¡­ It won¡¯t last long, and the possibility of you breaking through to the peak of the tenth level is even slower than us.¡±


    The fighting power of the three pillar gods was actually not strictly divided by bottlenecks.


    He was not a real living being. He was the sum of the luck of his race. When there were ¡®tenth level superlatives¡¯ in his race, his combat strength would naturally be at the peak of the tenth level when all the races gathered together ¡­


    This was a very simple calculation formula. It was the combat power formed when everyone was piled together.


    ¡°We naturally know.¡±


    The three pillar gods were very calm and said in unison, ¡±


    these 4000 fallen cultivators seem to be a large number, but their realms are basically stuck. Their limits are there, and it¡¯s impossible to break through. They¡¯re no longer worth training ¡­ In fact, in the high-dimensional space-time that we, the Buddhists, forcibly imposed on them, their lifespans, which were already aging, all died in less than two to three years!¡±


    At this point. the three pillar gods could not help but feel. little puzzled. . just don¡¯t know why we have to forcibly fix ourselves in the high-dimensional space-time. Those who have fallen and become Daoist don¡¯t have much lifespan to begin with, and now they are even closer to dying ¡­


    As soon as he said that, all the ancient existences present frowned, feeling puzzled.


    Hearing this, Carolyn said, ¡± the ancient gods once said that this is. price to pay for an equal reward from the God of creation ¡­ I don¡¯t know the exact reason.¡±


    Beside him, the racer of Mount Haruna chuckled as he puffed out his chest and said, ¡± ¡°This is the price for coming into contact with the God of creation! He saw the source of the great Dao, the true essence of the entire universe ¡­ Therefore, their lifespans are rapidly decreasing!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Carolyn, di Qi and the others all looked over.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was very calm as he continued, ¡± seeing the source of the great Dao, one¡¯s lifespan will definitely decline rapidly, and one will walk towards death ¡­ you are the new generation of Buddhism that has been revived. You don¡¯t know that in the old system of Buddhism, there is a saying: Those who heard the Dao lived and died ¡­ That is to say, the price for seeing ¡®Dao Yi¡¯! ¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Those who heard the Dao lived in the morning and died in the evening!


    Carolyn, di Qi and the three pillar gods were all excited.


    This sentence perfectly matched the situation they were experiencing. After all, a hundred years in a day had developed to this day. An ordinary person could only live for a hundred years. Wasn¡¯t it this day ¡­ He was born in the morning and died at night?


    ¡°I see!¡±


    Caroline¡¯s eyes were bright. I¡¯ve seen the Dao and the God of creation ¡­ The ancient gods didn¡¯t tell me in detail before. So there¡¯s such an ancient record hidden here.¡±


    ¡°So, the price for observing the God of creation and making it a reality? Are all civilizations that see the God of creation forced to enter a higher dimension?¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s expression changed slightly as well, and he looked at the racer of Mount Haruna with a much better expression. The racer of Mount Haruna knew a lot, and he could not help but say solemnly, ¡± ¡°Those who hear the Dao live and die ¡­ To existences like us, it¡¯s completely acceptable.¡±

 Chapter 1128

    ?


    1128 Descending the Oracle, heading to the land of origin


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty good.¡±


    Caroline immediately praised the racer of Mount Haruna. She felt that he was very knowledgeable for even knowing this.


    Hahahaha!


    The racer of Mount Haruna felt a wave of pride well up in his heart. He had actually managed to show off in front of these big shots!


    However, although he was excited, his expression was very calm. His eyes were cold as he said indifferently, ¡± everything is passed down from ancient civilization books. There are bits and pieces of records on them, allowing us to know a lot of ancient knowledge of Buddhism, such as the Buddha of physics, the Dao of chemistry, and so on.


    The speed of the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s chariot gradually increased in volume. the Azure abyss divine territory, at the moment. does not know about the God of creation ¡­ Only a civilization that has observed the God of creation would be able to move so quickly!¡±


    however, accelerating our death as soon as we observe the God of creation is the pride we should have! The racer of Mount Haruna was very excited. I¡¯ve heard of the Dao in the morning, and I¡¯ll die in the evening!


    So it was like this.


    The surrounding ancient existences, the gods of the heavenly court under di Qi, the new clan under Carolyn, and even the existences under the three pillar gods all had looks of longing.


    But they didn¡¯t know.


    The God of creation was like a Zhou that peeled them off, making them age and die quickly, forcing them to work, itinerant itinerant, and not giving them any time to rest ¡­ On the other hand, the crowd was filled with gratitude after hearing the triumphant words of the racer of Mount Haruna. They began to feel proud that such a great cultivator could only live for two to three years in real life.


    He felt that he was lucky to be able to live a ¡®short life¡¯.


    The racer of Mount Haruna. on the other hand. felt. sense of accomplishment when he saw how infectious his voice was. and how the rank-9 Dao-existences around him were suddenly enlightened. He looked around and continued with. solemn expression. ¡± in fact, there¡¯s also an old Chinese saying ¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later.¡±


    Di Qi was not one of those players who would be easily distracted by the racer of Mount Haruna. He cut him off and turned to the three pillar gods.¡±These 4000 fallen cultivators have already exhausted their potential. If you rely on them, I will easily surpass you in the future! I¡¯ve already completed one-third of the path to becoming a tenth level weaker, and in a few hundred years, I have hope of completing the breakthrough!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, why would I fear you when it¡¯s a battle between tenth level cultivators?¡± The three pillar gods did not care.


    They also knew their own problems.


    Although they currently had the exaggerated battle prowess of an ordinary ¡®peak tenth level¡¯ with the help of the vast number of ninth level cultivators, in order to truly defeat the powerful peak tenth level, there had to be one monster core Clansman who had broken through to the peak tenth level, and there might be more than one.


    A civilization with a Level-10 and one without a Level-10 were two different levels.


    As the condensed fate of their race and civilization, they were naturally very clear about this.


    They seemed powerful, but as time went on, they became more bloated. Although there were countless clansmen ¡­ However, how was it possible for everyone to reach 100% of the path to tier 9 and 10?


    This was not realistic and not condensed enough.


    He had to think of a way to improve his future combat strength, and he had to find a way to cultivate an existence at the peak of the tenth level.


    However, how could it be so easy for a tenth-Level Ultimate existence who had vindicated his Dao according to the laws of the universe?


    Caroline looked at the three pillar gods and sneered. don¡¯t neglect the fundamentals and pursue the trifles. You have to cultivate your own race ¡­ Those 4,000 are powerful, but they all have ordinary bloodlines. How can they compare to your Buddhist disciples?


    Your Buddhist disciples and all the living beings in the lava great domain can¡¯t compare to you in terms of the nine revolutions mysterious art, demonic cores, and all sorts of exaggerated bloodlines.


    It was not that they were not talented, but they were stuck ¡­ Unless we can obtain mass-produced Cloud Star Dao fruits to pry open and complete the Dao foundations of those 4000 people, then it¡¯s possible to reach the peak of the tenth level. However, it¡¯s only an extremely ordinary peak.¡±


    This seemed like a great harvest, but in reality, it was just a castle in the air.


    The three pillar gods themselves also knew that it was equivalent to a strong and refined man becoming a swollen fat man. He looked powerful, but in reality, his battle prowess was not refined enough, and his future prospects were limited.


    Carolyn and di Qi could already see the future of the three pillar gods. The situation was not optimistic. Although they were far stronger than them now, they would be surpassed once they reached level 10.


    Just as they were discussing their future breakthrough, the void trembled slightly, and the ancient God descended.


    He looked around and immediately stood up and bowed respectfully.


    After all, even a venerable sovereign had defeated a tenth-Level Ultimate level of the three great bloodlines. As the master, how terrifying would the power of a super ancient God be?


    this is the bloodline of the Azure abyss divine territory. the ancient God scanned his surroundings and extended his hand. All sorts of bloodlines and cells floated out. you can take a look and study them.


    Di Qi and the others slightly nodded.


    But why would he give it to them ¡­


    This bloodline was of some use to them, but it was not very useful!


    It was just to study the structure of the bloodline, gain some knowledge, and understand the universe through the bloodline, and let them integrate?


    The vortex bloodline of the Abyssal Blue clan, Yusan clan, and pampas all had side effects. The effects weren¡¯t great, and they had better bloodlines to choose from.


    The bloodline of the cloud Star Dao fruit, on the other hand, was very powerful and had no side effects. They could be used to nurture disciples and were a good choice. They could also complete the Dao Foundation.


    However, it was not of much use to the top existences like them, who had already perfected their bloodlines and could no longer integrate with rank nine Dao cultivators.


    don¡¯t underestimate these bloodlines. They will be of great use soon.


    The ancient God looked at them and said softly, ¡± this time, I¡¯ve sent my disciple, venerable sovereigns, to fight not only with the other party, but also with the fighting power of the indigenous barbarians. That¡¯s all. It¡¯s also because I have something to do and can¡¯t get away.


    You can¡¯t get away?


    What kind of existence was a super ancient God? how could he have encountered such a difficult problem and couldn¡¯t leave the battle?


    ¡°It¡¯s that moon god Ji, he can¡¯t help but make a move.¡± Carolyn¡¯s expression was solemn.


    The racer of Mount Haruna thought to himself,¡¯this is really something.¡¯


    The enemies of the three great Dao bloodlines were nothing in their eyes. They were still studying each other¡¯s blood-feud.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡±


    The ancient God smiled and shook his head. not the civilization of the mother stream. The next generation¡¯s realm is still a little lacking. When you guys are a little higher, maybe that¡¯s when we will meet officially.


    The racer of Mount Haruna nodded.


    Both sides had a tacit understanding and chose to avoid fighting. They were both nurturing Dao protectors. Otherwise, even if they won, they would not gain any benefits. They might even fall into a deep sleep after the intense battle.


    This meant that ¡­ Tenth-tier


    When someone reached the peak of level 10, it would be the time for the true battle between the two civilizations.


    ¡°Then, what is it that you can¡¯t do anything about?¡± Carolyn¡¯s expression was grave.


    At the side, di Qi, the three pillar gods, and the other existences all held their breaths and looked at the ancient God. They felt that this must be an unimaginable event.


    Sure enough.


    ¡°You should know about the God of Destruction¡¯s descent, right?¡± The ancient God asked.


    They nodded, naturally remembering the battle in the cosmos garden.


    The ancient God said,¡¯the origin dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction¡¯s great Dao has already descended into this universe ¡­ It¡¯s difficult for me to get away from the investigation.¡±


    The origin of the great Dao?


    Dimensional courtyard?


    Carolyn and the others were completely puzzled. After all, they weren¡¯t players.


    The ancient God said,¡¯people have already begun to enter the land of fortuitous opportunities ¡­¡¯ this is a Supreme great Dao opportunity that is not inferior to us. It is also the beginning of a great catastrophe. I want you to enter it and fight for a chance of survival ¡­ And this research on bloodline evolution is one of the possibilities of fighting for life.¡±

 Chapter 1129

    ?


    1129 The truth, the birth of the universe?


    He wants us to head to the dimensional courtyard?


    To fight for a chance?


    They didn¡¯t understand, but it should be related to those bloodlines.


    In their eyes, it seemed like they were going to the ruins of an ancient civilization to search for opportunities, similar to the exploration of the ancient elemental civilization.


    ¡°This is a land of great opportunity, and it¡¯s related to the God of Destruction who will descend in the future. We can¡¯t refuse.¡± The three pillar gods were the first to speak.


    The ancient God nodded and said, ¡± we don¡¯t have to pay any attention to the Azure abyss divine territory and the fallen civilization. Even the so-called nine-headed ancient mother is only so-so ¡­ What we are truly paying attention to is the God of Destruction from the future.


    This great calamity of the new age is even more astonishing than we imagined.


    The God of Destruction is an ancient concept from the future. He only appeared in this timeline because he was observed by an existence of this era. According to my observation, he seems to be creating a new small universe!¡±


    A small universe?


    No¡­ A small world?


    Everyone shivered and felt their minds go blank.


    Their realms were terrifying, and their knowledge was profound. They knew the difference between a ¡®small universe¡¯ and a ¡®small world¡¯ very well.


    Although that was what Carolyn¡¯s little universe world had been called before, it was merely a small world.


    Even the seven world heavenly court, the lava great domain, the mother stream civilization, and the universe garden were all small worlds. They were one of the ¡®worlds¡¯ among the myriad worlds in this universe.


    What was the concept of creating a new small universe?


    They were all Dao cultivators who had transcended the laws of the universe!


    They cultivated the rules of this universe. Even if they were to condense their own ¡®Dao¡¯ and create new rules of the universe, they would only be adding bricks and tiles on the foundation of the rules of this universe, or adding a trace of green leaves ¡­


    They all lived in this universe and cultivated the laws of this universe. To create a new universe, even a miniature universe, gave them goosebumps!


    They recalled the heaven¡¯s path piano that Carolyn had used previously. That bone-chilling sense of rejection she had felt was due to some unknown law of another universe.


    then, if we create a small universe, wouldn¡¯t our nomological cultivation be ineffective in that universe? ¡±


    if we descend into a different universe, will we become ordinary people? ¡±


    ¡°This, this ¡­¡±


    They were completely silent.


    They were living beings in the universe. If they went to the next cosmos epoch or the prehistoric cosmos epoch, they would be completely reduced to mortals. Their cultivation base would not be able to conform to the rules of that cosmos.


    He suddenly thought back to the universe garden. The God of creation from that era had asked them questions.


    ¡°You want to know the answer to the truth? To become a transcendent being of the universe?¡±


    ¡°My answer is ¡­¡±


    the truth of the universe has no answer. Everything is wrong, everything is fabricated. All the truth you see is false ¡­ The true sound of the universe you¡¯re hearing is the lip-syncing of the universe.¡±


    This sentence once again resonated in his ears. Along with the words of the ancient God, it was like a thunderclap in the world, reverberating in his mind.


    Everything was wrong!


    Everything was just an illusion!


    All truth was false!


    All the true Sounds Of The Universe were lip-syncing of the universe!


    That¡¯s right, in this sense, what they were cultivating now was a false Dao. A level ten Dao vindication was also a false Dao!


    We ¡­ Can¡¯t see the truth!


    They didn¡¯t know if they were trembling from fear or excitement. The impact was too great, and they knew what it meant.


    As for the ancient gods, they had been investigating the God of Destruction since the universe garden, and only now did they reconnect with the follow-up of the universe garden? The God of Destruction¡¯s descent?


    a new little universe ¡­ Is it?¡± Di Qi said in a hoarse voice.


    The ancient God shook his head. I¡¯m not sure. I only saw a possibility from the clues, which is why I told you to make preparations in advance. The hidden disaster behind this is not something the nine-headed mother can compare to.


    It was no wonder that they were so excited about this battle and were on high alert. They didn¡¯t expect to be sent away by the arrival of the venerable sovereign. The ancient gods didn¡¯t care at all.


    our vision is still too low. We don¡¯t know what heights the ancient gods ¡®vision has reached. Carolyn felt that she had let down the expectations of the cultivation team. we originally thought that the descent of the peak of the tenth level of the dimensional level from the Azure abyss divine territory and the fallen civilization would be a great danger to our extinction. It turns out that it¡¯s just ¡­


    A bitter smile flashed across her face.


    The ancient God looked at them. you¡¯re not the only ones who will enter this battle. The others will ¡­ Because it has already spread for quite a distance, and it¡¯s not just you guys ¡­¡±


    and the creation of a new small universe, hope, is only a guess ¡­ However, we¡¯ll have to enter in advance and make more preparations. If it¡¯s true ¡­¡± Under everyone¡¯s heavy gazes, the ancient God was silent for a moment and said, ¡± perhaps, you will see an unforgettable scene in the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction. A universe¡¯s ¡­ Birth.¡±


    The birth of the universe.


    They felt like they were in a dream. How vast was a universe? And they, as an extremely small drop in the ocean, were just a speck of dust in time. How could they hope to see the greatest miracle in the universe?


    ¡°If so, then it¡¯s fine.¡± The ancient God flicked his sleeves and left. His figure disappeared into the void. I hope that all living beings can see through the fabricated and false Dao so that I can obtain the truth of the world.


    All the existences had a grave expression on their faces. They bowed respectfully and sent the ancient God away.


    ¡­


    On the way back.


    After Xu Zhi broke through to the final level of the tenth level, he had witnessed the vastness of the entire universe. Any living creature was pitifully small. He was completely thinking about what kind of sandbox of the extraordinary world he would create.


    He was starting to feel bored with any of the supernatural worlds.


    Thus, he had a bold idea that kept appearing in his mind,¡¯why don¡¯t I create a real universe ¡­ A sandbox?¡±


    He was quite bold, and he felt that it would be quite meaningless to continue creating the small sandbox transcendent world if he did not do something big.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll come true, I still have to have a dream, right?¡± Xu Zhi mumbled, ¡± after all, it was impossible before. But with the quantum martial arts of the multiverse, as long as I enter that state, I will be able to obtain all the living beings of the Zerg and their understanding of the entire universe, including Medusa¡¯s ¡­ This also means that I might use her previous move to cause the creation era and the great Collapse.¡±


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that there was a chance. Anyway, there would be no problem trying. It was fine if he failed, but it would be interesting if he succeeded.


    ¡°I still need to make some preparations.¡± Xu Zhi was in the living room of the orchard, sitting at his desk and planning. this plan is too big. One wrong move and all the previous efforts will go to waste.

 Chapter 1130

    ?


    1130 Fake Dao universe


    Although Xu Zhi usually liked to say that he would not cause trouble, he was not like the protagonists in novels and movies, who started to wander around when they were weak and were not afraid of being beaten to death. He would definitely hide in the deep mountains to develop and cultivate, and only come out when he was invincible and had conquered the entire universe.


    He had always done the same.


    He would study the transcendent world behind closed doors and deduce the transcendent system.


    He was almost at level nine, but he had only just begun to come into contact with the tiel civilization from before, as well as the universe¡¯s deep blue race after that. It was not that he did not want to continue to seclude himself and train for a few hundred million more years. It was because, at this level, he still had to understand the rules of the universe and how the outside world was like.


    However, while he spent most of his time in closed-door cultivation and did not care about External Affairs, he was rather bold when it came to deducing the sandbox internally.


    ¡°The bold will die from overeating, and the timid will starve to death.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat in his chair with a solemn look on his face.


    Once this audacious and outrageous thought emerged, he felt that he could no longer control his own primal power. The thought of splitting the heavens and earth became more and more intense and difficult to suppress.


    The spectacular scene of Medusa¡¯s Big Bang and the collapse of the universe still remained in his mind.


    No matter what, he wanted to give it a try.


    He tapped his fingers and looked out the window.


    the Abyssal Blue divine territory can be placed on that piece of land ¡­ After all, 80% of their cultivators had been squeezed dry, leaving only a few shrimp soldiers and crab generals. They did not have any bloodline that was worth paying attention to ¡­ I can just ignore it and continue my seclusion to deduce the transcendent sandbox.¡±


    ¡®After all, it¡¯s just as the racer of Mount Haruna had said. If. want to hide,. need at least a master on the surface ¡­ The Abyssal Blue Divine Domain is very suitable to continue ruling this land.¡±


    As for the three great heavenly venerates, the stone man disc, and other newly advanced tenth-level existences?


    It was not that Xu Zhi had never thought of assimilating them into zergs.


    However, on second thought, venerable sovereigns might not be able to defeat the other party at the moment, let alone the four of them working together.


    ¡®They won¡¯t run anyway, I¡¯ve already subdued them ¡­¡¯ He could wait to continue his cultivation and deduce the extraordinary sandbox until he could deal with them 100% and suppress their transformation into zergs.


    This matter ¡­ There was no need to rush!


    the civilization of the Azure abyss divine territory is blocking the entrance. It¡¯s good to guard the door ¡­ As for the nine-headed ancient mother, she¡¯ll probably take a while to recover.¡± After making a round outside and completely dealing with External Affairs, Xu Zhi, the salted fish, was ready to continue his seclusion and cultivation.


    He only felt that he was not the kind of person who would be restless and wander around.


    After all, he had more or less understood the situation in the outside world, and he didn¡¯t have any plans to go out for the time being to find some tenth-level existences and get beaten up.


    ¡°Genesis, Genesis ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath, stood up, and walked back and forth.


    tenth-level superlative height ¡­ I have to start a new plan. I understand Medusa¡¯s principles, but how can I resist the assimilation of the multiverse when I create a universe with laws that do not belong to this universe? ¡±


    He fell into deep thought.


    This was an extremely powerful force.


    It was like a giant¡¯s body. If a foreign bacteria appeared in its body, its body¡¯s strong immune system would reject the bacteria.


    How could he prevent himself from being killed and assimilated?


    The power of the entire universe was endless. Even the tenth level of the ultimate level of the universe was just an insignificant bacteria in the giant¡¯s body. It could not resist the ¡®heavenly might¡¯. Even the tenth level of the ultimate level of the universe was dying because of the assimilation ¡­


    It was a beautiful vision to have a man who could conquer the heavens.


    However, everyone knew that the entire universe and nature were truly unstoppable. From earthquakes, tsunamis, storms, and even stepping out of the universe, from the weak to the strong, it was the same.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t resist, is there any way to compromise?¡±


    Xu Zhi kept thinking about it, as if he had suddenly thought of something. Caroline uses the heaven¡¯s path piano and can temporarily transform, but it only exists for a few seconds before it disappears ¡­ he said. What if I can convert it steadily, and the output is stable?¡±


    It was like drops of water falling into a desert, only existing for a few seconds before dissipating!


    If the first drop fell steadily, it would form a stream of water. Although it would still be absorbed by the desert in the end, as long as it was maintained, the ¡± stream ¡± would exist stably.


    the principle is simple. As long as the speed of the transformation and output can keep up with the speed of assimilation, the laws of the universe will not disappear ¡­ However, if that¡¯s the case, the amount of energy needed will be a lot, a lot, in order to support the continuous conversion ¡­¡±


    It seemed impossible to do it, but in fact, it was not impossible.


    This was because a sun as a power furnace would provide him with a very long period of time to transform. He was already at the peak of the tenth level, so he could still make a move on the sun.


    the most difficult part is the maintenance of the laws. It¡¯s been solved ¡­ Xu Zhi sat at his desk and habitually wrote with a pen, sorting out a Genesis note. but if it¡¯s really a completely different universe, that means everything has been assimilated ¡­ The amount of work needed to maintain it would be too much!¡±


    Xu Zhi kept writing with his pen.


    currently, my ability can only create a similar universe with the four basic forces. Most of the laws are the same, but some of the main laws are different. The difference is less than 10% ¡­ Maintaining these 10% of the laws doesn¡¯t cost much.¡±


    Don¡¯t underestimate this less than 10%.


    This was a change in the laws of the universe¡¯s origin!


    For example, the law of light. As long as some parameters were changed, a change of less than 1% would change the universe.


    The genetic similarity between humans and mice was 80%, and only a difference of about 20% was enough to determine that they were two different creatures. Even the genetic similarity between humans and bananas was 60%. A little change was already a world of difference.


    ¡°Theoretically, it¡¯s possible.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face grew brighter and brighter. the universe is like an ocean. At this moment, it¡¯s like a fish emerging from the water¡¯s surface, although the fish will return to the ocean ¡­ However, as long as the fish keeps jumping, it will form a rainbow of fish, hanging above the sea ¡­¡±


    Don¡¯t look down on it, as it represented an unimaginable meaning.


    It was as if he had jumped out of the entire universe. One could only imagine how terrifying it was.


    ¡°Zerg sub-brain, what do you think?¡± Xu Zhi asked. The matter was too serious, so he still had to ask, even though he felt that he might not be able to get any useful information.


    At this moment, the Zerg sub-brain suddenly said, ¡± ¡°This is an unprecedented new technique in the entire universe. Even the past Zerg empresses didn¡¯t have such a technique.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded. The heavenly way piano was definitely an exaggeration.


    The birth of this fellow required too much luck and coincidences. If Medusa had not deduced the universe, how could he have seen that scene?


    If they didn¡¯t see that scene, the heavenly Dao piano wouldn¡¯t have been created.


    Medusa¡¯s Big Bang Tao technique was a generator that produced fireworks that would dissipate in an instant. The heavenly path piano was a part that maintained this ¡± firework ¡°. Without this core part, all of Xu Zhi¡¯s imaginations would be wishful thinking.


    ¡°You mean, there¡¯s a chance of success?¡± Xu Zhi said.


    The sub-brain of the insect race said, ¡± however, you must be careful. The birth of a pseudo Dao universe is very rare. However, your method is unprecedented ¡­ It¡¯s actually able to take root in the universe. Perhaps the true ancient ultimate existences of the entire multiverse will descend into this dimensional space. You have to be careful not to be beaten to death.¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He didn¡¯t react for a moment. I¡¯m just closing the door to play with my own supernatural world¡¯s sandbox. What¡¯s the big deal?

 Chapter 1131

    ?


    1131 The true layout of level 10, living outside the universe


    Fake Dao universe?


    Xu Zhi felt that the term was very vivid when he heard it.


    However, he didn¡¯t feel too good and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± you mean, the Zerg sub-brain can¡¯t block my coordinates in reality? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was naturally aware of the commotion.


    Medusa¡¯s big explosion in the battle of the universe garden had caused a huge commotion, but it had still been blocked from the outside world by the Zerg¡¯s protective barrier.


    But now, he couldn¡¯t do it?


    as long as I have enough power, the sub-brain of the Zerg can still block the coordinates of reality ¡­


    The sub-brain replied, ¡±


    however, for some ancient existences in the multiverse, they can descend into that universe without the coordinates of reality ¡­ It was like crossing a parallel universe. If one created a fake Dao universe, it would be equivalent to a super-small-sized parallel universe. It would be like a universe bubble. To them, it was obvious ¡­ They will try their best to descend and find a way to enter.¡±


    Xu Zhi reacted.


    Although the Zerg sub-brain could block it, it could still sense your existence and might find a way to find you ¡­


    This sentence, to be honest, contained a lot of information.


    ¡°There are parallel universes outside the universe?¡±


    Xu Zhi had sensed a certain element.


    The parallel universes theory was really true?


    If it was a parallel universe, then the laws of the other parallel universes would be different from this universe? Would the experts of our universe really become ordinary people when they went to other universes?


    The mechanical voice said, ¡±


    ¡°What is the ultimate realm? Upon reaching the daomerge, one would be able to vaguely understand all the truths of the universe and reach the final realm. In front of such existences, they naturally know what lies beyond the universe.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that there are parallel universes? As long as one was at the peak of the tenth level and stood at the peak of the universe, they would be able to sense this.


    There was a universe beyond the universe, but it was not a big deal.


    To them, it was like the division of territories, like another continent separated by the ocean. Some civilizations called it the human realm upon heavens, some called it the multiverse, and some called it the Barbarian territory ¡­ However, user does not possess any laws and is unable to pass through the cosmos wall.¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    What the hell, even an ordinary tenth-level cultivator could sense it and cross the universe?


    I¡¯m indeed a fake!


    Xu Zhi did not feel good at all.


    He felt very helpless. The other party¡¯s subconscious senses were not there for him.


    Sure enough, others had merged with the ¡®heaven¡¯ and become a part of the universe. They could know many, many truths about the laws of the universe, but he had no idea. Fortunately, the Zerg sub-brain had made up for his knowledge in this aspect.


    most level 10 existences and even the nine-headed ancient mother from before basically live outside the universe to reduce the assimilation of the universe to them. The sub-brain said.


    No wonder the nine-headed ancient mother had arrived so slowly.


    He actually lived in that kind of place!


    Xu Zhi had been thinking about where existences of this level would live.


    The sub-brain said, ¡± Queen Mother, please don¡¯t think too much of the parallel universes. The universe is multi-faceted, but it is also unified. When many parallel universes come together, they are called the great universe and have a unified lifespan ¡­


    The laws of the other parallel universes were different, but they were generally similar ¡­ Existences that descend to a parallel universe will indeed have their battle prowess reduced. If that universe doesn¡¯t cultivate a trace of their own great Dao¡¯s nomological bloodline, there¡¯s a great possibility that they¡¯ll become ordinary people.¡±


    Xu Zhi quickly understood the meaning of the Zerg¡¯s sub-brain.


    If the entire universe was compared to earth, then the multiverse would be the various continents and countries on earth. America, Asia, and Australia had different folk customs and laws, but they were generally the same. After all, they all belonged to the universe and this Cosmic Era.


    The multiverse belonged to the entire universe, and the universe had a lifespan. Just like how if the earth was destroyed, could the continents on it escape?


    When the universe was destroyed, no one in the multiverse could escape.


    you mean the fake Dao universe is not the only one? ¡± Xu Zhi suddenly asked.


    The insectoid sub-brain said,¡¯it¡¯s just like a rank-9 being who can create a small world and use its own high-dimensional space-time laws to cover a piece of land ¡­ Some tenth level final realm cultivators who were so powerful that they surpassed the final realm could create fake Dao worlds, which were like isolated islands outside the seven continents of earth ¡­


    Because it was incomplete, it was called a fake Dao universe.


    However, only the truly powerful great existences who had mastered more than 49% of the rules of the universe could form a fake Dao universe ¡­ Most tenth-level existences live in small world planes outside the universe and not fake Dao universes. The laws they contain are far from enough to form a small universe.¡±


    Xu Zhi completely understood.


    For someone like the nine-headed ancient mother, she must have used her own laws to build a small world outside the universe, a Dao field plane that belonged to her own great Dao, and used it as her residence in heaven¡¯s beyond!


    the peak of the tenth level is a bit like the primeval Saints in ancient myths. They merge with the laws of Dao, control the order of heaven and earth, and live in the chaos of the human realm upon heavens.


    Xu Zhi touched his nose.


    no wonder there¡¯s basically no sign of peak tenth-tier beings. On this land, they¡¯re already creatures of another dimension. They live on a different level from you ¡­


    Only a newly-advanced level 10 like the Azure abyss divine territory, who did not have the ability to create a dimension with laws of nature, would stay in the universe and accompany those low-leveled civilizations. They would still think about the sun, stars, and historical sites as they walked back and forth in the endless and boring starry sky.


    Those level 10 ancient ruins are basically left behind by people like Yuan LAN Tianzun who had just broken through and had yet to create their own Grandmaster before they were killed.¡±


    When he reached level nine, he distorted the laws, and the high-dimensional space-time covered a small world.


    Tenth-level extreme-cultivators created laws. They used their own laws to create a small universe outside the universe.


    Xu Zhi completely understood the awkward situation he was in.


    Although his combat strength was heaven-defying, he had no ¡®Dao¡¯ and was still a fake level ten without the authority to enter level ten.


    In reality, this was also the reason why tenth-level descendants were not welcomed. It was because it was basically impossible for them to reach the final realm of the great Dao.


    however, most level 10 existences can only create a small world and not a universe. Only those who grasp 49% of the universe¡¯s laws can barely create a self-circulating fake Dao universe ¡­ No¡­ Everyone is Medusa!¡± Xu Zhi suddenly felt his hair stand on end.


    Medusa was also able to master so many laws because of her own characteristics.


    How did the other tenth-level existences achieve this?


    After all, even if a Supreme Dao bloodline seized the DAOs of others, the DAOs that they could cultivate were limited!


    Who could cultivate 49% of the universe laws? Wouldn¡¯t that mean that he would need thousands or tens of thousands of genetic positions to succeed? Only then could he create a fake Dao universe?


    How could a person have so many genetic spots?


    Could it be that the mysterious existence that created the ¡®fake Dao universe¡¯ was even stronger than a tenth-level final realm expert? There¡¯s still an 11th level?


    However, level ten was the ultimate level of the ultimate Dao ¡­


    When he stood at the peak of the tenth level and saw through all the secrets of the universe¡¯s origins, Xu Zhi felt his blood run cold.


    I have to remind you, ¡± the bug clan Queen Mother said. the other party¡¯s fake Dao universe is a replica of the universe he lives in. The laws are exactly the same. It was copied over ¡­


    Copying?


    Xu Zhi only reacted now.


    They cultivated the laws of the universe, so the small universe they created would definitely be based on the laws of the universe that they had already mastered. It couldn¡¯t escape the framework, so it could be said to be a replica of the main universe.


    ¡®I¡¯m different ¡­¡¯


    He had created Medusa¡¯s Big Bang and directly deduced the birth of other new universes ¡­


    I¡¯m an unprecedented alien law. The rules are different from the main cosmos I live in. I can be called an outer Dao universe, so I will naturally be rejected by the great cosmos!


    at the same time, most existences create fake Dao universes outside the universe, in the gaps of the multiverse. I, on the other hand, created a fake Dao universe inside the multiverse. This is unprecedented.


    Xu Zhi suddenly understood why the Zerg sub-brain was so talkative.


    He also wanted to enjoy the pleasure of being an expert in the chaos heavens beyond the universe. However, he was not a true final realm great Dao and could not jump out of the universe. Naturally, he could only mess around in the universe.


    after all this, I¡¯m not the first one to create a universe like this. However, what they have is not a universe. It can only be a Small Clone of the Universe, and they can clone one to live in. Xu Zhi felt that he was ignorant and ill-informed. He could basically build a powerful tenth-tier, but the degree of perfection was different. but this universe of mine will be rejected by the multiverse. It¡¯s very evil, strange, and indeed unprecedented ¡­ It¡¯s in line with the God of Destruction¡¯s reputation!¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart had not died yet.


    After an Ordinary Level 10 cultivator created a great path nomological law, they would use their own great path nomological law to build a Daoist Rite temple that belonged to them. It was a residence in the heavens beyond heaven.


    Furthermore, he was more or less at the peak of the tenth level. Although he was disabled and couldn¡¯t leave the universe, couldn¡¯t he establish his own Dao field in the universe?

 Chapter 1132

    ?


    1132 New era


    Xu Zhi felt that the ultimate realm of the tenth level was a lot clearer now, although he had been very ignorant before.


    He was a tenth-rank son. Although his status was low, in his eyes, this was no longer a problem.


    So what if they could sense it?


    He wasn¡¯t afraid even if he couldn¡¯t find his exact location.


    The reason the sub-brain of the Zerg had told him so much was to let Xu Zhi understand the structure of the tenth level and to make up for the general knowledge of the incomplete tenth level.


    Xu Zhi felt that he did not have to go out. His family had created a small transcendent world, and those guys who lived outside the universe had nothing to do with him!


    He just had to develop his civilization according to his own plan.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin ¡­ I¡¯ll continue with my plan of civilization deduction. First of all, to build the framework of the world, I have to create a large number of output ends of the creation laws-the heavenly Dao piano.¡± Xu Zhi took a deep breath.


    The heavenly Dao piano was the only hero bloodline. Like the Phoenix, it was a creature in the gene bank that could not be replicated. It was a special mutant bloodline that could not be mass-produced.


    But it was not a problem for Xu Zhi.


    The alchemy factory was a bloodline that could be copied, but it was more complicated.


    With a wave of his hand, Xu Zhi called for the racer of Mount Haruna.


    The racer of Mount Haruna, who was in the immortal Palace of the Seven Realms heavenly court, was still researching his new bloodline. At that moment, the world around him was spinning, and when he opened his eyes, he was shocked.¡±Lord ancestor, may I ask what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°This, can it be cloned?¡±


    Xu Zhi took out the heavenly Dao piano and said in a cold voice, ¡± ¡°This bloodline is very useful.¡±


    When the racer of Mount Haruna saw that it was a heaven¡¯s path piano, he was overjoyed. He smiled brightly and said, ¡± yes, I can!


    This heavenly Dao Piano b * tch¡¯s knowledge of acting was actually not inferior to his. She even competed with him all day long and called him a fool. He had finally obtained her bloodline.


    The corners of the ancient God¡¯s eyes twitched. study it well.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was excited. After a few days, he lived up to everyone¡¯s expectations and gave his answer. the complexity of this bloodline is too high. Even if I clone it, I can only have one-tenth of the power of the original ¡­ This is already an extraordinary performance.¡±


    Xu Zhi did not mind. then let¡¯s win by quantity. Let¡¯s clone ten thousand of them first.


    If Xu Zhi wanted to construct a world, he would definitely have to create a large number of stable piano sets created by the laws of nature. Even if they were only slightly different from the main universe, there would be at least hundreds of different laws that would be assimilated. They had to be maintained continuously. With hundreds of piano sets to maintain the supply of a law, it was normal to have 10000 of them. It might not be enough in the future ¡­


    Xu Zhi felt that he was creating a big project, just like launching a rocket or a satellite. However, what he was going to launch was a universe, a pustule and malignant tumor rooted in the body of the universe.


    ???


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s face darkened.


    What did 10000 units mean? It could squeeze him to death! He was completely terrified. After thinking about it carefully, he felt that he didn¡¯t have any great enmity with the ancient gods. These 10000 units ¡­


    ¡°Can you do it?¡± The ancient God said in an unquestionable tone.


    ¡°Yes, I should be able to ¡­¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna pulled a long face.


    Xu Zhi ignored him and just left him where he was, providing him with a large amount of energy and making him a merciless production tool.


    these pianos still need a continuous energy supply. I need to find a sun to provide energy ¡­ Xu Zhi took a step and jumped into the starry sky, looking for a piece of deserted land with no one.


    After a few jumps, he landed in front of a huge sun, feeling very satisfied.


    the new supernatural sandbox world that I¡¯ve created isn¡¯t that big. It¡¯s also an ant-level creature. After all, the smaller it is, the better ¡­ However, the consumption to maintain stability was still too great ¡­ I don¡¯t know how long a sun can last, but I¡¯ve already sucked it dry ¡­ Furthermore, there¡¯s a limit to the speed at which we can extract energy from a sun. The remaining energy will still have to be replenished from the Zerg empresses ¡®mass extinction.¡±


    He kept preparing and taking stock of everything.


    After all, Medusa¡¯s Big Bang mantra was like a flame without a root. A few seconds after it appeared, it would be assimilated by the entire universe and extinguished.


    The heavenly way piano and the solar-powered furnace that Xu Zhi was looking for were like candle stands for flames. He intended to provide them with a continuous supply of energy to keep this flame from being extinguished.


    I steal the energy and mass of the universe to cultivate a universe ¡­ If the heavenly Dao of the entire universe had a consciousness, it would definitely kill me. That¡¯s because I¡¯m like a cancer cell, madly absorbing nutrients from his body, taking root and developing.¡± Xu Zhi felt as if he had really become a natural disaster of the insect race, destroying and devouring everything.


    Next, he closed his eyes and entered the state of the Great universe¡¯s quantum combat body. He was sorting out Medusa¡¯s Tao technique and his understanding of the entire universe¡¯s great Dao.


    He had to learn this move.


    The basic conditions for creating this sandbox were to be integrated and to surpass Medusa. If he could not do it, it would be impossible for his bold idea to simulate the Big Bang!


    But he also had the capital to surpass Medusa.


    This was because over 4000 fallen cultivators, countless gods, and the celestial Thearch had all kinds of comprehensions about their own bloodlines and the world. All of them appeared in Xu Zhi¡¯s mind.


    There was no combat power in the great cosmos martial arts, but the terror of knowledge was everything.


    He muttered to himself, and his tenth-grade monster core brain started to work madly, his speed entering an unprecedented level.


    After seven days, Xu Zhi slowly opened his eyes, and a deep light flashed in his eyes. it¡¯s almost time ¡­ After all. it¡¯s just integrating all the knowledge and analyzing it ¡­¡±


    Kachaa.


    He disappeared from the spot.


    When he reappeared the next second, he had imperceptibly divided the entire dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction and stored it into the void ring. He once again came to the Land of the sun and left it where it was.


    As for naissera in the yard, and even the spore lifeforms inside, they were completely unaware of this because of the Zerg¡¯s protective barrier.


    ¡°The dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction is located here.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the spores that were evolving in the yard, as well as naissera, who was sitting on a small bench. this scene, the creation era, must be shown to the Zergs. In front of us, this is the observation platform. Every Big Bang¡¯s Overture is a great opportunity. How can we let them miss it? ¡±


    Three days had passed, which was 300 years. The racer of Mount Haruna had completely drained his energy and managed to produce more than 8000 heaven¡¯s path pianos. In order to avoid any future trouble, Xu Zhi had erased the memory of the racer of Mount Haruna producing heaven¡¯s path pianos. After all, the racer of Mount Haruna was really smart, and he might really see through something.


    it¡¯s almost time. Everything is ready.


    Xu Zhi looked at the heavenly way pianos and his heart sank slightly. in the tenth-tier era, everyone has a dojo. How can I not have one? ¡± It¡¯s not a bad choice to make a new extraordinary Universe Sandbox.¡±

 Chapter 1133

    ?


    1133 Chapter 1143-Nasella¡¯s manic


    These ant-sized heaven¡¯s path pianos were put together like exquisite bricks, forming a neat Golden Square.


    ¡°It¡¯s like the Pandora¡¯s Box from back then.¡±


    Xu Zhi still remembered that the Pandora¡¯s Box was also created by this guy, and now everything was happening again.


    And this was indeed a magic box, rooted in the universe. Xu Zhi was still looking forward to it very much. After all, every sandbox civilization was evolving, and it was the same in front of him.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve entered half of the tenth-level era, although I¡¯m a fake tenth-level disabled person who hasn¡¯t even proven my Dao, it doesn¡¯t stop me from making my tenth-level dojo.


    The heavenly venerates of the Azure abyss Divine Domain didn¡¯t even have the time to do so, but I¡¯m them? ¡®But I don¡¯t even have the bloodline of the great Dao, so I¡¯m the only one who can build a dojo ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s almost time to start.¡±


    Xu Zhi lowered his head and looked at the sun, as well as the observation platform next to it-the courtyard of the destruction God¡¯s dimension.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At this very moment.


    Di Qi and the other players entered the game platform of the court of Quietus.


    It would have been better if he didn¡¯t enter, but once he entered, he was completely shocked.


    ¡°This!?¡±


    Only then did Carolyn, the three pillar gods, and di Qi emerge from the spore colony and look at this spectacular scene.


    As time passed, plants evolved rapidly, animals crawled out of the ocean, and beasts spread their wings and began to turn into birds that soared in the sky.


    ¡°This ¡­ Is the source of life.¡± Di Qi let out a long breath. For a moment, he was so shocked that he didn¡¯t even know how to describe it. He could only say the same thing that everyone had said at the first sight-this was the source of life.


    The higher one¡¯s cultivation level was, the deeper one¡¯s understanding of bloodlines would be, and the more one would understand how terrifying this place was.


    All extraordinary cultivation came from the bloodline, which condensed into laws ¡­ And the evolution of bloodline life forms in front of him was no different from the origin of the universe.


    so, the God of Destruction was also a creator of life in the universe ¡­


    Caroline praised. She smiled and said in a low voice, ¡± in the past, when the small universe was destroyed, the God of creation descended and repaired the entire world. The lives that were full of vitality were re-deduced, and I was there to deduce the entire race ¡­ Everything is the same here.¡±


    The three pillar gods did not say anything.


    Di Qi¡¯s eyes swept across again, and with a smile in his eyes, he continued, ¡± ¡°Such a fortuitous encounter is indeed insignificant compared to the battle in the Azure abyss Divine Domain! It¡¯s no wonder that the ancient gods didn¡¯t take a fancy to it and sent venerable sovereigns to deal with it. This land of origin in front of us is the place where we need to spend our energy ¡­¡±


    it¡¯s said that the evil god renemanska has already entered, a little earlier than us ¡­ Carolyn was still very wary of the enemy¡¯s power. She said, ¡± ¡°At this rate, moon god Ji¡¯s side might also enter this land of opportunity.¡±


    In fact, the Phoenix, sun god ASA, Ji Shang, and the others had already started to enter. After their initial shock, they quickly began to deduce the species.


    After all, they were all civilizations from the center of the universe, and they understood the concept of the God of creation. They were all shocked for a moment before they returned to normal. After all, no matter how shocked they were, they had never seen the God of creation shocked.


    He had seen even more shocking scenes.


    Kachakachaa.


    At this time, a big octopus with a rotten stench walked over from the distance. It was wearing a black cloak and holding a sickle, looking gloomy and strange.


    ¡°Let me introduce you.¡± One of the players smiled and said, ¡± this is a tribulation-facing creature that we¡¯ve deduced. It¡¯s the death of slaughter. It¡¯s extremely terrifying and is still in the process of evolving.


    As a veteran Evolver, the racer of Mount Haruna was the most suitable person to lead the team.


    However, after he returned from the ancient God¡¯s place, it was said that his legs were so weak that he couldn¡¯t stand up. He claimed that he had forgotten what he had been called to do. After checking his body, he only felt a little pain in his butt and did not come.


    Curiosity flashed through Carolyn¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡± why is this octopus wearing a black cloak and a hood, and why is its face hidden in the darkness? ¡±


    because this is to shield his aura of death. The cloak is special. Otherwise, all the living beings around us would have died within a hundred miles. The player said with a serious face. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t say that it was to block the smell of the manure pit on the big octopus¡¯s body. This was already a human-shaped toilet.


    Carolyn wasn¡¯t curious, as she loved cleanliness.


    She kept her distance and continued to evolve her species. Like Medusa, she also had the thought of evolving her species. Improving her own species was a great opportunity.


    In fact, Carolyn had already started to deduce the structure of the entire race¡¯s cells to make it easier for her to modify them in reality. Even the three pillar gods had started to deduce the magic nuclei.


    Only di Qi remained calm, walking in this spore colony with a leisurely attitude.


    Some players were puzzled and asked respectfully, ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, aren¡¯t you going to deduce the species? I personally think that the bloodline of the Golden Crow race, although the potential for further derivation won¡¯t be too high based on this as a Foundation, can go from ordinary to powerful bloodlines after derivation.¡±


    No. di Qi shook his head and smiled. I could tell at a glance that I don¡¯t have the talent to predict the evolution of life. So I didn¡¯t do it!


    The player nodded.


    Evolution talent, combat talent, and cultivation talent were not the same type.


    Even if many of them were unparalleled powerhouses who had crossed the universe, their evolutionary abilities might not be good. This aspect depended on talent and inspiration, but on creativity and a sudden inspiration.


    This was an innate talent that could not be made up for by hard work.


    However, even if they didn¡¯t have the talent, most of the strong were familiar with the laws of the universe, so their level was definitely not bad. It was just that they could only evolve into a strong species that followed the rules and couldn¡¯t be considered heaven-defying.


    ¡°Then, Emperor di Qi ¡­¡± A player said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the talent for acting, but I can watch them act.¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s face was very calm. He sat on a cliff at the top of the mountains and rivers. He held his chin and looked down at the changes of the world below with a domineering feeling. I only need to gather the strengths of all the families, learn from similar powerful species, and create new things based on their Foundation ¡­


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    The players were instantly stunned.


    Looking at the unconventional di Qi, who didn¡¯t evolve any species the moment he entered the spore evolution sandbox, but just sat and watched from a distance, he didn¡¯t know how to describe it.


    On the other side.


    The game¡¯s port was also open to the Abyssal Blue divine territory because of Nasella¡¯s release.


    this ¡­ a Yuan LAN Zun entered and looked at this scene in shock. He looked at a guide, ¡± this is the ancient ruins you mentioned before? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    This inspector was very respectful to the ancient beings at the end of the universe. After all, the life and civilization in the universe were divided into ten levels, and level 10 civilizations were the strongest in the universe.


    ¡°According to the information, this isn¡¯t the first time the¡± court of Quietus ¡°has been opened. It has existed since ancient times!¡± The inspector said.


    This time, the civilization that entered in the previous era has now entered the ¡®court of Quietus¡¯. They used the species that they evolved to sweep through this area and become the Overlord. We have to hide here and can only struggle at death¡¯s door in these ruins!¡±


    Yuan LAN Holy master was shocked and continued to listen, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect that such an opportunity would secretly descend before the great battle in the Azure abyss divine territory and be discovered by you all. Please continue. Such an opportunity is very useful for those who have just reached the final realm of level ten in the Azure abyss divine territory.


    The patrol continued, ¡± it¡¯s said that the final winner of the ¡®court of Quietus¡¯ deduced that a level nine life form would be able to bring it out of the court of Quietus. At that time, we guessed that ¡­ The Buddha sect has such a strange and powerful bloodline. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a life that was brought out from the court of Quietus!¡±


    Yuan Lan¡¯s pupils suddenly widened.


    He was a transcendent lifeform derived from spores and unicellular cells and brought to the entire universe. No wonder the Buddhist bloodline was so powerful and evil!


    From the very beginning, he had felt that the bloodline was too perfect and complete.


    It was not that there were no powerful heaven-defying bloodlines in the universe, but any heaven-defying bloodline would have small flaws and various shortcomings. This was because it was inevitable in the evolution of nature. However, the extraordinary heaven-defying bloodline of the other party was not only powerful, but it also had no small flaws and loopholes. It was a perfect primordial chaos ¡­


    It was like man-made.


    ¡°No wonder! No wonder!¡±


    Yuan LAN was surprised and overjoyed. He said,¡¯That venerable sovereign is merely the disciple of an ancient existence, yet she was able to suppress the nine-headed ancient mother with such force. I¡¯m afraid that the civilization hiding behind the scenes has once entered the court of Quietus ¡­ Each of the five bloodlines in the venerable sovereign¡¯s body is heaven-defying, and they are perfectly matched!¡±


    This was an unexplainable doubt, but now he was somewhat enlightened.


    The other party¡¯s origin and powerful Foundation must have come from this court of Quietus. Who knew how many powerful and heaven-defying bloodlines it had brought out to reach the exaggerated level of that civilization!


    ¡°Five ordinary bloodlines fighting three ultimate-level Dao bloodlines!¡± Yuan LAN Holy master¡¯s breathing quickened as he looked around and said, ¡± let¡¯s also start to evolve into species and fight for this powerful opportunity.


    Naissera sat on a chair and ate a small apple. He seemed very calm, but he was actually shocked.


    That venerable sovereign, the venerable sovereign who had just fought, was too ruthless, right?


    The nine-headed ancient mother was at the peak of the tenth level, yet it had been destroyed!


    Didn¡¯t the online forums say that although the strength of venerable sovereigns was strong, it was not to that extent? also, if even their disciples were so powerful, then the ancient gods were actually hidden even deeper?


    This scene was too shocking for her. It was as if her heart was tickled. She wanted to know what was being discussed in that online forum.


    That racer of Mount Haruna ¡­ He must be telling the truth again!


    Naissera was a little manic.


    She wanted to listen and understand the truth. This would be very beneficial to her ¡­ However, she was no longer on that mysterious planet. Back then, he had only caught a glimpse of her, and now he could no longer return.


    Also, at this time, a large number of Buddhist civilization forces were pouring into this dimensional courtyard. How could she not know?


    But why did they have to surge in large numbers?


    Something must have happened in their online forum again!


    But what was it?


    The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. She wanted to go to the forum and secretly spy on their conversation, but there was no way.


    At this moment, she was sitting at the entrance of the courtyard. Just as she was looking at the courtyard anxiously, the door behind her suddenly opened, and a mysterious existence walked out.


    ¡°Come in,¡± The existence said.


    Advance! Go!


    Naissera was completely shaken, and he looked into the door with a burning gaze.


    She was completely at a loss. What on earth had happened? It must have something to do with the God of Destruction. Those players must know, but he was the only one who didn¡¯t know.


    How could she not know that the door to the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation had always been tightly shut?


    Countless players, netizens, and powerhouses who had descended from the heavens were guessing what was behind the door. They wanted to go in, but before their eyes ¡­ Let me in?


    ¡°No matter what happens, I can only adapt to the situation ¡­¡± She was excited and slowly stepped in. She only felt a light flash past and saw another world.

 Chapter 1134

    ?


    1134 The God of Destruction, the great restart of the universe


    It was an ordinary and ancient-looking chair, furniture, and study room.


    Everything seemed to be like an ordinary family, with nothing unusual.


    Naissera walked into the room and was stunned by the scene. She had imagined any gorgeous or unimaginable scene, but she did not expect it to be so ordinary.


    Xu Zhi was sitting on the sofa and drinking tea, looking very calm.


    If it was a real Orchard House, he naturally wouldn¡¯t have invited naissera in.


    However, she had already cut the dimensional courtyard in her backyard into the universe and placed it near the sun, preparing to use it as a viewing platform for the creation of the century.


    The furnishings of the room were also temporary, so it didn¡¯t matter if he invited naissera in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, come in.¡± The God of Destruction¡¯s eyes flashed with a touch of leisure.


    Naissera was completely shocked.


    If she was not wrong, the God of Destruction¡¯s eyes, which used to be cold and emotionless, now flashed with a wisp of living spirit as the embodiment of the heavenly Dao?


    The God of Destruction was the God of creation!


    He was the old and decaying God of creation in the future.


    It was the embodiment of the will to destroy the universe.


    As the God of creation, he was the convergence of all matter, laws, life, and energy in the universe. He was a chaotic concept in the unseen world, the fairest heavenly Dao without self-consciousness!


    The universe was fake, only Dao Yi and the God of creation were real!


    This was because the God of creation was the ¡®singularity¡¯ of the Big Bang. Only the Big Bang of that singularity could have the prosperity of the universe.


    But now ¡­


    Could it be that the gods of creation from two different dimensions were anxiously fighting each other? could it be that the God of creation from the future no longer had the authority to control the universe and had begun to possess his own self?


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible!¡± no! nesera roared anxiously in his heart. the God of Destruction has been sleeping all this time! It was because he could not control the authority of this universe and could only have a part of it ¡­ after losing his authority, he has also lost the convergence of consciousness of all living beings, so it is possible for him to produce his own will ¡­


    She felt that it was a very terrifying thing!


    The possible truth about the God of Destruction, if it was true ¡­


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    The God of Destruction sat on the sofa and said in this fiery room, ¡±


    ¡®As the will of the great Dao of the entire universe, it should be emotionless ¡­ However, in the timeline of a universe, there could only be one Dao Yi who controlled all the order of the universe ¡­ The God of Destruction, who came from the future, lost the will of the great path, which also meant that he began to have his own will.¡±


    As expected!


    It really was so!


    Naissera roared.


    No wonder he thought of looking for a proxy. This did not seem like something that the cold will of the underworld would do. The moment it descended, it would begin to reveal itself because it had lost its authority ¡­


    Now, this will was completely awakening.


    The great will of the universe began to develop its own consciousness. It had its own emotions, feelings, and thoughts. This was a very frightening thing!


    The God of Destruction looked at naissera with an unmoved expression. He lowered his eyes and took. sip of tea. I know what you¡¯re thinking. Don¡¯t worry too much ¡­ When I defeat this world¡¯s God of creation, all life, laws, and will of the entire universe will be re-injected into me. I¡¯ll become the cold God of creation that¡¯s as high as the eternal heavenly Dao, operating the universe¡¯s heavenly laws.¡±


    Victory?


    Naissera was still not calm.


    The information revealed in this sentence was still huge enough!


    Although the God of Destruction was not as powerful as the real God of creation, the God of creation was the will of the rules, and it was the embodiment of the concept of selflessness.


    It was equivalent to wind, tsunami, earthquake, super-small explosion, and other natural phenomena in the universe.


    The God of creation could be said to be similar to a natural phenomenon and the embodiment of natural laws. However, it was the highest level of cosmic phenomena.


    the God of creation is powerful, but the God of Destruction has feelings, self, and thoughts. He fights ruthlessness with his feelings ¡­ It¡¯s not impossible to win!¡± When Nasira thought of this, she got goosebumps all over.


    As expected, the God of Destruction had indeed brought a huge dark catastrophe to the entire universe, and the universe might be destroyed in advance!


    Sure enough.


    what? ¡± nesera could not help but ask in shock. how do we replace the God of creation? ¡±


    ¡°The creation era.¡±


    As the former God of creation, the God of Destruction also liked to play with the teacup and eat the fruit. it will become a singularity in the universe and undergo a Big Bang to create a new small universe. It will take root within the great universe and gradually devour it. In the end, it will replace the great universe and destroy its entire lifespan.


    Even if it was just a description, naissera could already imagine the terrifying future, the catastrophe of the Dark Age!


    As expected, after the universe garden, the ancient God¡¯s deduction was right.


    This universe that was in its Prime might have its lifespan shortened due to the arrival of the God of Destruction. It would enter an era of cosmic decay and head towards a Great Collapse.


    Naissera had wondered what method the God of Destruction would use to destroy the entire universe, but he had never expected it to be such a terrifying and special method.


    It would turn into a singularity in the universe and create a universe.


    It was simply incredible, and only the former God of Destruction could do it.


    ¡®The entire universe of silk is the enemy of the universe and the God of creation ¡­¡¯ But I have no way out, I can only follow the God of Destruction. Although the God of Destruction has feelings now, as he gradually Masters the authority and laws of the universe, he will gradually become the former God of creation and the embodiment of the laws ¡­¡±


    however, as the God of creation, I¡¯m also an existence that created the universe in that new universe. I can also obtain huge opportunities.


    She kept tidying up. It was a difficult choice, but she had no way out and could only stay in the camp of the God of Destruction.


    In the players ¡®words, this was probably the start of the main storyline of the entire universe.


    Moreover, a Supreme existence that symbolized the laws of the universe had actually become emotional, had thoughts, and was enjoying the food of the mortal world ¡­


    it¡¯s like the great supreme will of the universe has descended to the mortal world and turned into a living creature, experiencing the joys and sorrows of the world! Naissera looked at the being in front of him and had an idea. No one knew what he was thinking.


    The God of Destruction was still very calm. After a while, he stood up slowly and looked out of the window, ¡± it¡¯s time to start the creation of the century, to create a new era of the universe.


    Nesera was completely shocked. Now?


    Just as naissera¡¯s mind went blank, the God of Destruction gently pushed open the door and walked into the dimensional courtyard.


    ¡°This is the God of Destruction. What is he doing ¡­¡±


    Under the astonished gazes of di Qi, Carolyn and the rest, he walked up to the sky above the dimensional courtyard, as if he was walking on a flight of stairs, falling into the resplendent and deep starry sea of the universe.

 Chapter 1135

    ?


    1135 Chapter 1145-creation of the century


    Within the dimensional courtyard of the entire mountain range.


    Caroline and the others controlled their evolved creatures and looked up. They saw the God of Destruction covered in a thin mist, but they could still see his general outline. His eyes were shining, and his body was perfectly proportioned. With the most ancient sense of time, he ascended into the sky step by step.


    ¡°God of Destruction ¡­¡±


    For a moment, even di Qi, the three pillar gods, Medusa, and Phoenix looked up. They did not know what the God of Destruction was going to do and could not help but look grave.


    Observation was existence, and cognition was arrival.


    The God of Destruction was just a corner of their vision of the future. When it collapsed into reality, it crossed the timeline and appeared in this universe that did not belong to him, bringing catastrophe to the entire universe. They were on high alert about what they were about to do.


    On the other side, Yuan LAN didn¡¯t even know what a God of creation was. He didn¡¯t participate in the battle of the universe garden and didn¡¯t know about the God of Destruction.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Yuan LAN Holy master was only very shocked and felt that something might happen. He stopped his evolution and asked everyone, ¡± is this some kind of strange phenomenon in this ancient world relic? A sign? What is the owner of this dimensional courtyard trying to do by ascending to the heavens?¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know the cause and effect of this place, it was hard to imagine just how powerful an ancient universe existence the owner of this courtyard was. He treated life as his pet and evolved the origin of all life in this dimensional courtyard.


    At this moment, the ancient existences in the countless dimensional courtyards cast their gazes towards the sky, which was high up in the sky.


    Tap tap tap tap.


    It was as if the God of Destruction was stepping on invisible stairs before finally stopping in the distant sky of the dimensional courtyard. He stretched out his hand and grabbed lightly. The six paths of reincarnation and countless laws of cultivation faintly appeared in his hand.


    Countless nomological laws began to condense.


    Whoosh-


    The God of Destruction¡¯s eyes seemed to be burning with fire. He stood in the dark void and reached out his hand,


    ¡°The creation era.¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s dumbfounded gazes, the White jade-like palm gently grabbed, and a storm quickly swept out.


    The matter in the universe began to flow backward rapidly, like a videotape of fireworks being played backward. Time, space, dust, life, and land were returning ¡­


    Everything that people could sense was sucked in and flowed backward, forming a rapidly collapsing vortex. The five-colored vortex was vast and mighty, as if it had engulfed the entire Galaxy. It carried a monstrous aura.


    ¡°The Great Collapse of the universe!¡±


    Phoenix raised her head, her face filled with shock.


    This was the final scene of the legendary universe¡¯s destruction. Planets had a limit to their life, and so did the universe. When the universe reached the end of its life, it would rapidly reverse and return to its original singularity.


    The image in the sky of the dimensional courtyard suddenly froze.


    Everyone looked up and saw that the sky had turned into thick lines of vortexes, like Van Gogh¡¯s heavy ink paintings, with a deep and twisted scene.


    The world was distorted, and everything was going back in time. There were no laws, and everything returned to nothingness.


    ¡°Creation ¡­ World ¡­ Ji?¡±


    Yuan LAN couldn¡¯t react anymore. He vaguely felt that he had come into contact with the most profound secret in the universe, which was something he couldn¡¯t imagine in his entire life.


    The birth and death of the universe ¡­


    Even as a tenth-level cultivator, it was impossible for him to live to the end of the universe.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± One of the investigators felt a great sense of fear. the destruction of the universe? The universe also has a lifespan?¡±


    ¡°Country bumpkin.¡± The players at the side looked at the sky in shock, but when they heard this, they immediately took the opportunity to turn around and say ¡®country bumpkin¡¯, afraid that they would be slow.


    Yuan LAN Holy master¡¯s face was unprecedentedly solemn, with a strong trace of madness and fanaticism, ¡± yes, the universe also has a lifespan, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s so long that we can¡¯t see it. Could this relic be from the prehistoric era of the universe? ¡± An ancient and powerful existence of the previous universe recorded the scene of the collapse of the previous universe at the last moment of his life.¡±


    He thought it was an ancient impression of the ruins.


    After all, in many unimaginable mysterious ruins, one could see some images of what had happened in the past.


    However, Yuan LAN soon rejected this speculation, ¡± it can¡¯t be from the prehistoric civilization ruins! That was because not a single peak tenth-level would be able to live to the end of the universe! No powerful being could accompany the universe to its final collapse! To see that most beautiful and heroic scene!¡±


    ¡®


    ¡°Why?¡± This time, the player asked in confusion.


    only by becoming an ultimate realm expert will one understand everything. Yuan LAN had become a tenth-level final realm, standing at the end of the great Dao. He was a Dao integration God, and all the rules and secrets of the universe were no longer secrets.


    What was the ultimate realm?


    Omniscience was the ultimate.


    After the Dao integration, there were no more secrets hidden in the entire universe.


    However, being omniscient did not mean that he was omnipotent or capable of doing anything. He only knew the laws of the universe ¡­


    ¡°The universe is divided into the prime and the aging stages ¡­¡± Yuan LAN said. Right now, we¡¯re still living in the prime of our lives. The universe has only been over ten billion years since the Big Bang, and the ultimate existences of the tenth level are still emerging one after another. The great Dao is still being perfected and flourishing.¡±


    in other words, when the universe is aging, there will be no level 10? ¡± The player asked, filled with a great thirst for knowledge.


    of course. Do you think that there¡¯s no limit to the tenth level? ¡±


    Yuan LAN Holy master shook his head and said,¡±there is a limit to the number of seats for the great Dao!¡± But now, more than ten billion years had passed, and although the lower branches of the main branch had basically been filled up, leaving only some minor branches, there were still many of them. It seemed that the number of level 10 ultimate existences could be unlimited.


    However, as time passed, when the universe was completely filled up and even the tiny cracks were filled up by the last tenth-Level Ultimate entity, who verified the Dao and occupied the last seat of the great Dao, the universe would become perfect. Then, there would be no more tenth-level entities in the universe, and the door to the tenth-level would be completely sealed!


    As a result, the ¡®big tree¡¯ of the universe had completely stopped growing. Level 10 was no longer born in the universe and began to decline ¡­ At that time, the universe was like a middle-aged man in his twilight years, walking towards the second half of his life. No tenth-level great Dao ultimate existences were born, and even those ultimate existences would disappear with the death of one until they were completely gone, with not a single one left ¡­


    After that, in a few billion years, the universe¡¯s civilization¡¯s understanding of the realm¡¯s limit might be level nine, which was the end of the great Dao! It was the ultimate realm of the universe! They would think that there was no such thing as level ten above level nine, until the universe completely aged and collapsed ¡­ However, at that time, there were no tenth-level existences that lived in that era to accompany the universe¡¯s aging destruction.¡±


    After hearing Yuan LAN Holy Master¡¯s words, the players felt a vast and heavy aura of time. The universe was declining in this way, which was very interesting and also a great experience.


    It had to be said that even though he was a country bumpkin, as an ultimate realm expert, he knew everything in the universe. This was not an undeserved reputation.


    They also understood why Yuan LAN was so certain that this ancient civilization ruin wasn¡¯t a recording of the destruction of an ancient universe by a tenth-level final realm existence. It was because no final realm existence could live to the end of time!


    however, Yuan LAN thought that this was just an image recorded in ancient times. He didn¡¯t know that this was a living thing that was happening. The God of Destruction ¡­ He¡¯s creating a century!¡± The players were shocked.


    BOOM!


    With the collapse of the universe, everything returned to the singularity.


    In the next second, a ray of light flashed violently, like a lamp in the darkness that expanded rapidly and finally exploded. It was as if a huge firework had bloomed in the sky, extremely beautiful.


    the Big Bang ¡­ The Big Bang!¡±


    Yuan LAN Holy master almost knelt on the ground. Not only did he see the end of the world, but he also witnessed the birth of the universe. For a devout seeker, this was a scene that was hard to dream of.


    However, in the next second, an even more exciting scene appeared.


    Ding ding dong Dong ¡­


    Following the Big Bang, what seemed to be the origin point rapidly split open and collided. Countless nomological laws were like bells, crisp and clear as they collided together, giving off the first sound in the world.


    the moment of the Big Bang must have been noisy.


    Yuan LAN looked at the beautiful scene and was almost intoxicated, ¡± what did I just hear? ¡°This is the great Dao¡¯s prelude, the great Dao¡¯s prelude ¡­!¡±


    In front of his eyes, the scene of the primordial universe¡¯s creation appeared. From a single syllable, it continuously split and collided, forming countless syllables to form a song of the way. It was also like a huge tree, from the most primitive singularity seed, it rapidly grew and cracked, spreading out leaves and countless branches.


    ¡°This is ¡­ This is ¡­¡± He was so excited that his eyes were red and hot. the rough trunk of the universe is formed at this moment, left for the people of countless eras to cultivate the great Dao and become an ultimate Saint, to prove the Dao and mend the heaven!


    It was as if he was looking at the history of the universe and the unprecedented future.


    However, just as he was overjoyed and almost cheered like a teenager as he looked up at the sky, he heard a voice that made him dumbfounded.


    ¡°In this universe, the great Dao does not match ¡­ I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    Under his dumbfounded gaze, the entire main trunk of the universe that he had treated as a Supreme treasure shattered with a loud bang. It flowed backward once again and collapsed greatly, returning to a singularity.

 Chapter 1136

    ?


    1136 This scene of the creation of heaven and earth came from prehistoric times


    The sea of stars rolled back, and the universe was destroyed.


    Everything was like a mighty torrent of the world that was flowing in reverse.


    This newly formed universe had just experienced a Big Bang and had yet to spread when it rapidly reversed and formed a new singularity of the great Dao.


    The oddity of the great Dao was being nurtured.


    It was like an embryo that contained the greatest mystery of the world and was about to erupt again.


    Very quickly, the singularity of the great Dao shrank to a certain extent again. Time and space seemed to have been annihilated. In the vast chaos, perhaps only a second had passed, but it could also have been hundreds of millions of years. The next big explosion was ushered in.


    BOOM!


    The rotten primordial particles shot out in all directions and exploded.


    Countless Overture notes of the great path were played again. They were crisp and pleasant to the ear, like the sounds of nature. Even the most beautiful notes in the world could not describe the beauty of this song.


    ¡°This universe still doesn¡¯t conform to the great Dao. I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    The empty, majestic voice sounded again, and the universe actually ushered in the second Great Collapse.


    Xu Zhi stood high in the sky above the dimensional courtyard, his expression calm.


    He had already expected this to happen.


    He knew that it was impossible for a universe suitable for him to appear at the beginning. Even though he had already taken control of the general direction and tried to get as close to the main universe as possible, the creation of the era still depended on probability ¡­


    it has to be a law that is close to the main universe. Otherwise, my power can¡¯t withstand the assimilation of the main universe ¡­


    He clearly knew that it was unrealistic to completely differ from the laws of the main universe. Only a small part of the laws could be different, or else it would not be able to resist the exaggerated assimilation.


    At the very least, he couldn¡¯t do it and couldn¡¯t resist it.


    that universe just now had a holy aura. It looked very mysterious and had great potential. However, the difference in the laws of the two universes was too great. I couldn¡¯t resist the assimilation of the great universe at all ¡­


    A look of regret flashed across Xu Zhi¡¯s face. He was well aware of his current capabilities, and he would be courting death if he tried to evolve that kind of universe.


    What he had to do was to develop a cancer cell that looked not much different from the main universe. It would deceive most of the universe¡¯s immune systems and then let the cancer cell grow, turning into a tumor and taking root in the body ¡­


    BOOM!


    The universe collapsed and exploded again and again.


    ¡°This is like the evolution of the origin of life, a spore ¡­ Unlimited possibilities, unlimited future ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the singularity in the universe and suddenly sighed with emotion. This singularity was also a different kind of spore that had bred all kinds of strange universes.


    The baptism was repeated again and again, and the great Dao rang.


    After countless collapses and explosions, the countless Dao voices had completely shocked the minds of Carolyn and the others into a blank.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    ¡°This is an unprecedented opportunity.¡±


    this might even be the greatest opportunity in the universe¡¯s ten billion years of birth.


    They stood in the sky above the dimensional courtyard, their eyes burning with passion as they looked up at the ancient figure in the sky.


    Previously, Medusa¡¯s evolution and the true sound of the great path had already been the Supreme Truth that they had to carefully savor.


    And in front of him?


    How many true sounds of the great Dao were there?


    The Big Bang and the great Collapse of the universe alone had been re-deduced countless times, and the sound of the great Dao Overture rang continuously.


    It was as if they were listening to a Grand Symphony concert. They sat in their seats and listened to all kinds of peerless godly songs that they had never dared to imagine before. They were so excited that they wished they had a dozen more pairs of ears.


    Shock, confusion, all of that was gone. They were all desperately absorbing this opportunity.


    this is equivalent to the seat of the great Dao that created the world. We are all listening to the will of this ancient great Dao! Di Qi¡¯s eyes were bright.


    all the truths of the universe are false, all the true sounds of the great Dao are lip-syncing of the universe!¡­ This is fake. We have to learn as well. No matter what happened, it¡¯s not wrong to absorb it first.¡± Carolyn smiled as she looked up at the sky. Even the most beautiful natural scenery in the universe was far from this.


    On the other side, Medusa¡¯s face was firm and fanatical. the overture of the universe here is lip-syncing of the universe! Every universe had different rules. Only the origin of all truths, the oddities of Dao Yi, was real ¡­ But if one does not know the false truth, how can one trace the false truth to the source and see the sky of truth?¡±


    All the branched Law streams were the false principles of the universe.


    Only the source of the river was real, but if they did not know the river of false truth, they would not be able to follow it to pursue the end of the truth.


    Carolyn, Medusa, di Qi, the three pillar gods, and everyone else were trying their best to memorize all the details. However, even though they were powerful, it was still difficult for them to memorize the complete score.


    This was because every moment, tens of thousands of great DAOs were splitting, and an unimaginable number of syllables were colliding. How massive was the amount of information produced by the birth of an entire universe?


    Everyone was calm as they looked at the sky.


    ¡°This is ¡­ What the hell is this!¡±


    Only Yuan LAN Holy master didn¡¯t know anything.


    He didn¡¯t know about the God of creation and the God of Destruction, but he felt that this scene was inexplicably shocking and terrifying. It was an unprecedented opportunity.


    ¡°We have to seize this opportunity.¡± He also began to memorize it with all his might.


    At the same time, he began to have wild thoughts.


    This scene was too real. Could it be that an ancient prehistoric existence had used some unknown and mysterious means to survive until the end of the universe and recorded the final moment of the universe?


    All of this, was it really an ancient image?


    He still couldn¡¯t imagine that all of this happened in an instant. He still thought that it was the remains of an ancient ruin that recorded the incredible secrets of the ancient universe.


    ¡°Then, this scene is real, it happened in the prehistoric era of the ancient universe? There was an existence that collapsed the entire universe, returned, and then began to create the era?¡±


    To him, there was an indescribable existence in the dark that controlled the universe, undergoing rebirth and destruction. This completely subverted his three views.


    at the same time, in order to deduce the next suitable cosmos epoch, he has been constantly reconstructing and experiencing countless births and rebirths of the cosmos before adjusting to the cosmos he wanted? ¡±


    what? ¡± he cried out in alarm. He felt that there was something terrifying about this.


    The more he thought about it, the scarier he felt.


    The birth and destruction of every universe seemed to collapse and restart in an instant, but in fact, it had to go through many returns and great collapses to determine the foundation of the rules of the next universe before it officially began to form a new universe?


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible ¡­ ¡®That¡¯s impossible ¡­¡¯ There must be another reason for this scene ¡­¡± He felt that the truth he had deduced was too subversive. Even he himself did not dare to believe it, nor was he willing to believe it.


    How could there be an ancient existence that controlled the entire universe? And it was still nurturing and restarting the universe countless times?


    ¡°This scene should not be a real scene from prehistory.¡±


    As soon as he thought of this, he saw an incredible scene.


    In the sky, after several days of collapse and restart, the singularity of the universe returned and finally stopped.


    ¡°This universe is in line with my wishes!¡±


    A new universe began to appear.


    It carried a blood-red and ancient aura, giving people a kind of inexplicable ancient and familiar feeling.


    this familiar aura ¡­ A universe where bloodlines cultivate to become extraordinary ¡­ It¡¯s our universe era!¡±


    ¡°He evolved countless universes, but he stopped! Stop in this bloodline universe era!¡± His breathing became rapid, his face suddenly turned red, and his mind was like a bucket of paste.


    so that¡¯s really the case. This is the scene left behind by the creation of the universe 14 billion years ago. Our bloodline universe was born from this!


    ¡°This is the scene of the birth of our universe.¡±

 Chapter 1137

    ?


    1137 First time being the God of creation


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally succeeded.¡±


    Above the sea of stars, Xu Zhi said softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve finally developed a bloodline law similar to that of the main universe, a universe of cultivation.¡±


    He silently sensed this universe, which was different from the great universe.


    There was only an 8% difference in the laws of nature, which was much more compatible than he had imagined.


    After all, it was impossible to create an identical universe, just like how the world did not have two completely identical leaves.


    8% might seem like a small difference, but it was actually a huge one.


    After all, this was 8% of the origin source law, which was the core laws of the universe such as light speed, gravity, and gravity. For example, this universe did not have light, and just the loss of this core law would make a difference.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi stopped what he was doing, but he did not have the urge to continue the act.


    At the same time, he also felt that this universe was incomplete and missing something.


    it¡¯s obvious that even though I¡¯ve mastered most of the laws of the universe, I can¡¯t master all of them. Therefore, the ¡®singularity¡¯ where matter returns is destined to be incomplete. It¡¯s not the true Dao one of the universe¡¯s origin ¡­ Thus, the universe that was split out was naturally incomplete.¡±


    ¡®This is also a fake Dao universe ¡­ However, this is enough for me. ¡±


    He was not an insatiable person. To him, this was already an unimaginable miracle. A great leap in civilization. What he created was no longer a small world, but a universe with its own independent rules.


    Xu Zhi looked down at the dimensional courtyard.


    I wonder how much knowledge Carolyn and the others have absorbed? ¡±


    after all, this scene is a very rare great opportunity. It is much larger and vaster than Medusa¡¯s previous scene, and it has also consumed countless resources of mine ¡­ We¡¯ll naturally maximize the benefits by letting them watch.¡±


    Even peak tenth level existences would not be able to see this!


    The magnitude of the opportunity to come into contact with the core of the universe was beyond doubt.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s gaze swept past Caroline, Medusa, di Qi, and the others. From their attitudes, he knew that they had gained a lot, and he could not help but feel at peace.


    However, when his eyes fell on Yuan LAN, he was stunned.


    ¡°Prehistory, this must be a scene from prehistory!¡±


    the universe we¡¯re living in right now, the scene of the creation of the world 14 billion years ago!


    Yuan LAN Holy master knelt on the ground and looked at the sky with extreme fanaticism.


    In his eyes, this scene was the scene of the creation of the universe more than 14 billion years ago. The Great Collapse and big explosion of the universe had experienced countless times before the final universe was born ¡­


    As for the final bloodline universe, it had the same aura as the current bloodline universe.


    It completely confirmed his conjecture.


    This scene was the creation of heaven and earth in prehistory.


    After all, it was no wonder he thought so. Xu Zhi¡¯s universe was only 8% different from the current one, so it was difficult to tell.


    Not to mention that this was a rough universe, without the living beings of the later generations to perfect it. It was only natural that the universe from 14 billion years ago was different from the mature universe now ¡­


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned by this scene and could not react in time.


    Right now, he was like a sandbox that created the new era, creating a new extraordinary world and letting others witness this opportunity. After all, the Grand Dao prelude was a very precious universe-creating parameter ¡­ However, he hadn¡¯t expected that heavenly venerate Azure abyss would think that it was a scene from the creation of the world, the most ancient and sacred scene.


    However, when he thought about it from this angle, there were no flaws.


    An ancient universe existence, after experiencing countless rebirths, finally confirmed the current universe in front of him with bloodlines as the foundation.


    At this moment.


    this scene is too terrifying. So, this is how our universe was born ¡­ Yuan LAN Holy master¡¯s brain was still hit by the terrifying information. that existence, what kind of existence is he? Could the creation of heaven and earth be the original will of chaos of the entire universe? In that case, such an existence can perhaps be called ¡­¡±


    ¡°The God of creation?¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment when he heard that. He was no longer in the mood to pay attention to Yuan LAN.


    However, he felt a little emotional. For the first time, without the players ¡®knowledge, there were foreign beings, and he felt that they were the gods of creation.


    BOOM!


    Xu Zhi did not think too much about it or pay any attention to heavenly venerate Azure abyss, as he was still too busy.


    Creating a universe wasn¡¯t that simple.


    At this moment, the universe did not reverse this time. It was the final and satisfactory result of countless experiments. The Big Bang of the universe spread rapidly.


    Countless laws, matter, time, space, light, and darkness, all spread in all directions.


    However, as time passed, the entire universe was quickly assimilated and annihilated by the entire great universe, just like Medusa¡¯s universe.


    All the foreign species and rules that did not belong to this world were turning into nothingness.


    I¡¯m starting to be assimilated. I have to play the heaven¡¯s path piano ¡­ Fortunately, I¡¯m not someone to be trifled with. Those foreign laws have been remembered by the heavenly path piano, and it has split and combined them with the existing laws of the universe ¡­¡±


    Whoosh.


    The laws of the entire collapsed universe shattered.


    Suddenly, a new Maxim was integrated into it, maintaining the fading maxims. Like the source of a River, it formed a stable power and frantically transformed the birth of wisps of maxims.


    The alien universe that was on the verge of collapse gradually stabilized.


    the next step is to transfer this universe into the subspace that I¡¯ve created ¡­ Xu Zhi¡¯s voice was very calm, and everything was going according to his careful plan. the subspace has set up a formation to isolate the outside world. Although it¡¯s impossible to isolate the entire universe, it¡¯s still living in the universe after all ¡­ However, it can also reduce the speed of assimilation and reduce the loss!¡±


    Everything was already fully prepared.


    How could creating a universe be a game?


    In the three hundred years of the crazy production of racer of Mount Haruna, Xu Zhi had used the full three hundred years to perform a big data deduction. The computing power of a tenth-grade magic core was so powerful that it was possible to form this intricate plan of Genesis.


    Huala!


    Under the gaze of the entire dimensional courtyard, the entire small universe in the sky suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°What is the God of Destruction doing?¡±


    ¡°The universe he created has disappeared!¡±


    Carolyn and the rest looked at each other as they looked at the empty sky. They felt that this scene was very inconceivable.


    Yuan LAN, who was on the other side of the dimensional courtyard, was completely shocked when he saw this scene! ¡± As expected, it¡¯s a remnant of an ancient video. After the video finished playing, it suddenly disappeared into the sky.¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment, the entire newly-created small universe was moved into the subspace.


    The nearly 10,000 heaven¡¯s path pianos and the energy sun furnace that had been prepared were like a lamp, supporting and maintaining the flame that had just been born. They kept it swaying and prevented it from being extinguished.


    Xu Zhi stepped into the universe and looked down at the universe that was still in the midst of a Big Bang. He revealed a look of shock. the creation era ¡­ ¡®I actually succeeded. I really became this universe¡¯s ¡­¡¯ The God of creation!¡±

 Chapter 1138

    ?


    1138 The chaos outside the universe


    Dimensional courtyard.


    Within the miniature mountains, rivers, and earth, Carolyn and the others watched as this scene suddenly appeared and disappeared. They were somewhat at a loss, but they also had some guesses.


    ¡°Was that the God of Destruction creating the era?¡±


    Said Carolyn.


    She naturally didn¡¯t think that it was an ancient image, but something that had really happened in reality. Although it was shocking, the ancient gods had warned her.


    the creation of the century, why the creation of the century ¡­ Di Qi frowned slightly. This scene was very strange. the God of Destruction, when the battle in the cosmos garden arrived, he said, ¡± If he wants to bring a catastrophe to the entire great cosmos and end the lifespan of this cosmos in advance, then can the creation of a cosmos bring a catastrophe to the entire great cosmos?¡±


    The three pillar gods, however, analyzed,¡¯God of Destruction ¡­ He was the old God of creation from the future. They were essentially the same, but the God of Destruction could not control the chaos in this universe ¡­ Therefore, he created a universe and became the God of creation of that universe to fight against the great universe? Gradually replace them?¡±


    This guess made everyone¡¯s heart tremble.


    It was indeed very possible.


    I was wondering what method the God of Destruction would use to destroy this universe and bring about the catastrophe in advance, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be in this way ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that this dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction was built for the universe that the God of Destruction was about to create! said Carolyn.


    ¡°Are you saying that the origin of this universe leads to the new universe of the God of Destruction?¡± Di Qi¡¯s expression gradually turned serious.


    If that was the case, then everything was indeed linked. The God of Destruction had prepared for this a long time ago, but on second thought, it was indeed the best way to perfectly destroy the universe.


    a super ancient God. I¡¯ve guessed it before ¡­ The God of Destruction is about to create a new universe, and that¡¯s why he asked us to come and watch! It¡¯s obvious that he had already guessed the God of Destruction¡¯s possible actions. Such an existence is truly unpredictable.¡± Carolyn felt that it was getting harder and harder for her to understand the realm of the ancient gods.


    ¡­


    On the other side, outside the universe.


    It was a pitch-black void, and the void was trembling slightly. This was a Daoist field.


    What was a training hall?


    It was a place of residence built using the Dao laws that one had mastered. It was a kind of pure Dao law that was built in heaven¡¯s beyond. It was a small bubble outside the cosmos wall that was filled with pure cultivation laws.


    In this training hall, he was like a fish in water.


    It could be said to be a different kind of pure ¡± elemental ¡± plane world.


    Living outside the universe could not only slow down the aging speed of one¡¯s assimilation with the universe, but one¡¯s combat power would also expand greatly. It was one¡¯s own sanctuary. If one was not extremely powerful, one would not dare to rashly invade another¡¯s Dao field.


    In the ancient ultimate-level Dao field, an existence opened his eyes and a look of shock flashed past. there¡¯s actually a foreign object in the universe? ¡±


    As a tenth-level cultivator and a part of the great Dao, he naturally bore the responsibility of protecting the universe.


    It was hard for the universe to have any secrets to them.


    Especially before their eyes, it was as if a foreign bacteria had parasitized in the universe. It was not rejected by the entire universe and had been existing steadily. It made them feel very incredulous.


    It could be said to be an unimaginable change since ancient times.


    is there a mysterious ancient ultimate existence that has built a Daoist Rite temple in the universe? ¡±


    A young man with shoulder-length black hair sat in front of a stone table and tapped his fingertips. Ancient divine light shone all over his body. He looked like a young man, but in reality, he was an old monster who had lived for millions of years.


    ¡°Impossible! It would be meaningless to build a Dao field in the universe ¡­ Moreover, the Dao field built by this mysterious existence was actually an outer Dao ¡­ It¡¯s a ¡®Tao aura field¡¯ created by a ¡®Dao¡¯ that doesn¡¯t belong to the laws of this universe!¡±


    It was inconceivable that an outside path would not be assimilated.


    However, this unbelievable thing had actually happened in front of him!


    Even the all-knowing ultimate realm of the universe was numb to the unknown and incomprehensible situation.


    He continued to sense it and felt completely uneasy. this is not a small world like a Dao field but an even larger Dao field. The nomological laws contained in it can form a complete nomological ecosystem. It can house various life forms and is already the legendary fake Dao universe ¡­ This is an unimaginable ancient final realm ¡­¡±


    no, this isn¡¯t as simple as. fake Dao universe. This ¡®Dao¡¯ doesn¡¯t belong to this universe. It¡¯s something that has never been seen before ¡­ The outer Dao universe!¡±


    He was slightly shocked.


    He calculated the heavenly secrets and the great Dao, but he couldn¡¯t get any results.


    ¡°What kind of existence could have created such a shocking Daoist Rite temple? Why must it evolve such a strange object in the universe?¡±


    If it was outside the universe, almost no one would know that such a Daoist field had been developed.


    However, this existence was bold and skilled. He had actually created such a Daoist Rite temple in the universe and was sensed by all the tenth level existences in the universe. Was he so brazen as to tell the entire universe what he was about to do?


    He would not be rejected by the ¡®outer Dao universe¡¯ that was formed outside the universe, but the other party had to do such a thankless and strenuous thing. What terrifying scheme did he have in mind?


    At this moment, it was not just this tenth-Level Ultimate. Even the tenth-Level Ultimate existences of the great DAOs of the other universes, which were scattered everywhere, trembled violently and had similar thoughts.


    A tenth-tier cultivator at the final realm had actually caused a huge tsunami.


    In an instant, countless existences of the ultimate DAOs who were familiar with each other and had good relationships with each other began to walk around and chat with each other in each other¡¯s Daoist field.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    In a Daoist Rite temple, the nine-headed ancient mother Mellville was sitting in the Daoist Rite temple, recuperating from her injuries. although 300 years have passed in the high-dimensional space-time, which is only a short three days in reality, I will need a full month to fully recover from my injuries. I will need at least half a year before I can condense the spatial embroidery needle again.


    The starry sky dress was her core weapon that she had spent millions of years to form.


    As for the spatial needle, it was a secondary core treasure. It had been transformed into a spatial ruler and saved his life. However, he had already lost this life-saving treasure, and he was seriously injured ¡­


    She knew that she was in danger.


    every level 10 ultimate existence has its own territory. Once. ¡®m discovered by others, I¡¯ll descend on the Nebula land under my jurisdiction and be severely injured by the newly advanced level 10 ultimate. Other existences will definitely come to me ¡­ She revealed a sense of urgency.


    Although there were only a few, there were still level 10 existences who were harvesting the civilizations in their own territory. They were defeated and injured by the newly advanced level 10 existences.


    Then, the other peak tenth-level existences would beat the dog while it was down, and there were many cases where the dog was killed ¡­ However, most of these things only happened to the ultimate level of the first or second great Dao bloodlines. Very few things happened to someone of her level.


    ¡°I hope I can hide for a while longer ¡­¡± Her face turned pale. but I¡¯ll be discovered sooner or later. The tenth-level final realm in that land is still alive. The other existences only need to take a glance at that star cluster and see Yuan LAN primogenitor and the others. They¡¯ll be able to find out that I¡¯ve been defeated by a newly-advanced final realm ¡­


    This kind of thing could be seen with one look at that piece of land.


    She could only hope that she could hide for a while longer. However, some ancient peak-level 10 dojos were in the human realm upon heavens, but they liked to use their avatars to travel around. They even set up all kinds of strange encounter spaces to cause chaos in the civilization to kill time. She would definitely not be able to hide for long ¡­


    Therefore, if she wasn¡¯t on the verge of death, she wouldn¡¯t have been willing to use the spatial spring ruler.


    It was for this reason that she even wanted to become Dao companions with that venerable sovereign.


    If they became Dao companions, their strength would increase greatly, and they would obtain the other party¡¯s bloodline and knowledge. Both parties would benefit from each other ¡­ And the scene that she least wanted to see appeared in front of her eyes. It was too dangerous to be seriously injured.


    ¡°Hmph, and you say that he and I are not worthy.¡±


    That figure flashed across the nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s eyes. With a hint of anger, she said, ¡± a mere tenth-tier final realm progeny without a great Dao can be found everywhere in the eyes of people of our level! They were all attendants, servants, and children of the great Dao of the dojo ¡­ You¡¯re actually dissatisfied with marrying him!¡±


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got.


    No matter how profound her inheritance was, her tenth-tier bloodline of the three great DAOs was definitely important. Moreover, she would not be the only one who would benefit from having children with her. The other party would also be able to improve their spatial bloodline and become a heaven-defying bloodline. Both parties would benefit from it.


    This was a matter of mutual benefit, and the other party had even taken advantage of her. Countless tenth level cultivators had wanted to become Dao companions with her, but she had rejected them all!


    BOOM!


    The space shook slightly.


    Nine-headed ancient mother calculated with her fingers and felt the abnormality of the universe. It was as if a foreign object had been born in the universe.


    She had the same shocking thought as the other tenth-level existences. He didn¡¯t know what kind of powerful being had deliberately made such a conspicuous warning in the universe. He didn¡¯t know what his desire was.


    However, she also healed her injuries patiently. Those basic true universe Giants and ultimate sages of the origin were simply not on the same level as her.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s actually in the universe ¡­¡± She suddenly thought of the venerable sovereign and the master he had mentioned, the secret ancient sect. there are basically no tenth-level existences. They live in the universe ¡­


    The strange changes in the universe and the mysterious sect that the venerable sovereign mentioned seemed to have taken root in the universe. Could it be that the turbulence of the universe is related to him?¡±


    ¡­.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi was naturally unaware of the turmoil at the ultimate level of the tenth level. Even if he had known, he would not have paid any attention to it.


    Their turmoil and speculations were related to him?


    He didn¡¯t care about this at all. To him, now that he had gone out and learned some rules, there was nothing else he wanted to know. The attraction of the outside world was just that. It was better to cultivate in seclusion and farm. Everything that happened outside had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°This thought, why does it feel like I¡¯m a homebody? It¡¯s said that the colorful world outside is not attractive. Why don¡¯t you just hide in the house and read books, surf the internet, and watch TV series?¡± Xu Zhi was speechless.


    But to him, it was true. How could the outside world be more interesting than his own?


    Outside, he was just an unremarkable tenth-grade son, a boy, servant, and a servant in the dojo. When he was at home, he was the God of creation ¡­


    Xu Zhi looked ahead.


    What was the birth of the universe like?


    In the sandbox worlds that Xu Zhi had created before, there had never been such a scene before. It was all a sandbox, and then it began to evolve living creatures. It seemed diverse, but the rules of the world had never changed.


    but it¡¯s different now. The natural order is unprecedented!


    Xu Zhi ignored the people from the dimensional yard and focused on the situation that had just erupted. He could clearly see that everything was spreading.


    In his daze, Xu Zhi sensed everything.


    Pieces of oddly-shaped soil and metal floated in the air.


    The rays of light were distorted and hazy, and they were in strange shapes like ribbons. The flames were also irregular, floating everywhere. The water flow was scattered like mist, scattered in the world.


    The entire universe was like a messy garbage dump after an explosion. Everything was in a mess.


    ¡°Is this the universe when chaos first formed?¡±


    He seemed to see a rough ancient tree of the great path, a rough and simple music score for the main trunk. There was only the main trunk, no branches, buds, green leaves, flowers, and everything was empty.


    in this era, time is only time. It doesn¡¯t have its own time pattern ¡­


    Xu Zhi only realized what was really going on after the initial chaos. There was no order to everything, but it was just slightly better than the state of chaos.


    I haven¡¯t even set the time¡¯s law. Then, can I fill in the time¡¯s law of this universe? ¡± A bold and strong thought appeared in Xu Zhi¡¯s mind. in the multiverse, in the high-dimensional space-time, the upper limit of thinking is a hundred years a day ¡­ Beyond this speed, although the body was changing, the mind could not think ¡­ This is the God of creation¡¯s time flow. Then, who set the upper limit of time?¡±


    ¡°Is it a rule set by an existence from an ancient universe after he vindicated his Dao? In order to prevent time confusion, a limit was set? If I modify it in this universe where there are no rules, the limit of my thinking speed is ¡­ Ten thousand years a day, so what?¡± He looked at the chaotic space created by chaos and felt goosebumps all over his body.

 Chapter 1139

    ?


    1139 The ancient legend of the universe


    This world had time, space, gravity, and matter.


    It was only a vague concept, but it had not been completely determined, and there were detailed parameters.


    It was like a sapling that had just broken out of the ground, but its branches had not fully extended.


    This was something that needed to be unearthed. With Xu Zhi¡¯s current profound knowledge of the great Dao, he could even slightly correct the core of the Law of Time and change it in the direction he wanted.


    Hualala.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi was sitting cross-legged in the center of the great explosion of chaos.


    He could also vaguely see the tree-shaped star map of the universe, which was very simple and crude.


    It was far from the complete and flourishing universe he had seen, or even incomplete. This was because the universe that Xu Zhi had created was not born from a real singularity. It had only gathered most of the laws of the universe.


    the four directions are the universe. Since ancient times. it has been the universe. This side has yet to become. real universe ¡­ There¡¯s no direction from the past to the present, the origin has no Jiazi, the time and space have no limit ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi muttered.


    In the dark primordial chaos, he sat in the center of the universe and swept his gaze across the universe and the blurry laws that had evolved from laws.


    Light could not be called light.


    There was almost no gravity.


    There weren¡¯t even any planets, they were just deformed pieces of earth.


    These pieces of soil floated in the Big Bang. They could not even be called three-dimensional material. They had a mysterious and blurry feeling, like a Mirage, like the legendary Klein bottle. It was even more indescribable. These pieces of soil shuttled between one-dimension, two-dimension, and three-dimension, hazy.


    even the dimension hasn¡¯t taken shape.


    After a moment of silence and seeing this chaotic scene, he completely understood the meaning of ¡± no rules, no rules ¡°. Even his powerful cultivation base had almost disappeared.


    in this universe, my power is already less than one-thousandth ¡­ As expected, you can be reduced to a mortal.¡±


    Xu Zhi found the foundation of the great Dao very quickly.


    He began to explore the pattern. He found that there was no fixed amount.


    Even the concept of time was vague. This was because when a ¡± concept ¡± did not have detailed parameters or scales, it might not be recognized by living beings.


    this also means that I can transcend the limits of the multiverse here and set tens of thousands of years or even hundreds of millions of years a day in this universe? ¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face was slightly red and hot, and his blood was boiling. If he could do that, he would have caused an earth-shattering event and a great development!


    He wanted to be invincible!


    What was a hundred million years a day?


    He took off immediately.


    He quickly organized his thoughts.


    let me think. The universe outside has this upper limit, but this new universe doesn¡¯t ¡­ This also meant that in the ancient chaotic era of the universe, there was an ultimate existence of the universe who had changed the upper limit of the universe¡¯s time scale, and the maximum parameter of the high-dimensional space-time was 100 years a day ¡­ Why did he do that?¡±


    Xu Zhi thought to himself, ¡± there must be no upper limit to the high-dimensional space-time before he set it up. When the deities of the ancient times entered the high-dimensional space-time, they could travel at a crazy speed of 100 years, 1000 years, or even 100 million years a day!


    What did this mean?


    It meant that the universe was in chaos!


    For example, if two godly spirits were to fight, the enemy would enter a high-dimensional space-time that was 100 years a day, while I would enter 1000 years or even 10000 years a day. The speed of time would have to be faster than the enemy!


    A higher dimension against a lower dimension!


    Dimension reduction strike!


    This would cause the battle between the two sides to enter a higher dimensional space. How could a God¡¯s lifespan of a few thousand years withstand such consumption?


    They would die of old age in an instant, and the victorious party, even if they survived, would also be on the verge of death.


    ¡°It can be seen that there are no laws in the heaven and earth during the battle in the ancient desolate universe. It is very chaotic and turbid ¡­ There are no restrictions in the high-dimensional space-time, which led to this chaotic scene ¡­¡±


    so, ¡± Xu Zhi said softly, ¡± upon seeing this scene, a great and benevolent ancient Sage came up with a way, which was to limit the limits of high-dimensional space and time, and then prove his way with his own body. He set the limits of the universe¡¯s high-dimensional space and time, and only then did the chaotic era calm down ¡­ From then on, no matter how strong an expert was, they could only fight in the higher dimension, a hundred years a day ¡­ It won¡¯t hurt your Foundation.¡±


    From then on, in the distant future of the universe, the limit of a living being¡¯s mind was a hundred years a day.


    And the terrifying high-dimensional flow rate that exceeded a hundred years in a day was the God of creation¡¯s flow rate. An overly high flow rate would cause the body to age rapidly, and one would lose the ability to think.


    furthermore, the restrictions of the high-dimensional space-time will not only allow the heaven and earth to have rules, but it will also greatly extend the lifespan of the universe ¡­


    Xu Zhi sighed with emotion. after all. if there are no restrictions, the strong will be able to update and replace their bodies. and their cultivation speed will be very. very fast ¡­ This also meant that the emergence of level 10 had accelerated. It was as if the universe had eaten a catalyst. This big tree was growing wildly and completing ¡­ When the universe is completely repaired, the tenth level door will be closed, and the universe will enter its aging period ahead of time.¡±


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he could deduce the history and civilization of the ancient universe.


    At that time, the universe was extremely chaotic and had no rules. Generations of great sages proved their Dao with their own bodies and opened up a peaceful and stable universe with rules. That was how it was today.


    This was also the reason why he deduced the extraordinary sandbox. Deducing the sandbox would allow him to understand the laws of the universe and find a way to open up a future cultivation path.


    ¡°That era must have been very influential!¡±


    Xu Zhi was deep in thought, and he said with a dazed look in his eyes, ¡± ¡°For example, the great sage who set the limits of the high-dimensional parameters for the entire ancient universe changed the rules of the entire universe the moment he vindicated his Dao!


    The mortals, gods, and Daoists living in the vast system of the various nebulas would clearly feel the strong vibration! The chaos in the universe instantly subsided! Countless Saints from the ancient times joined the sect and respected this great and kind Supreme Saint of the universe!¡±


    It was a magnificent ancient universe.


    The Dao vindication of every cultivator would shake the heavens and earth, and the era would change!


    They had mastered extremely terrifying core laws!


    Their Dao bloodlines were invincible!


    At that time, he would probably only need a single Dao bloodline to defeat a group of ultimate existences with the bloodlines of the five great Dao!


    After all, that was not the mature and complete Universe Today. Almost all the important second-level branch nomological laws had been vindicated. Previously, when Yuan LAN Holy master and the others vindicated their Dao, there was only a slight vibration. After all, it was a great Dao with minute details and did not change the universe.


    ¡°For example, the great sage who set the limit of the parameters in the high-dimensional space-time. Who can match his great Dao bloodline? He limited the limits of the common people, but he was not limited ¡­ To be able to enter a higher dimension for 100 million years, he would definitely dominate an entire cosmos epoch and become an unrivaled Sage of that era, shining his light on the entire cosmos!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯m dreaming of the ancient times.¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled slightly.

 Chapter 1140

    ?


    1140 A strange life


    Xu Zhi knew very well that Yuan LAN was right.


    When all the rules of the universe were completed and the tenth-level extremis combined their DAOs, there would be no more places in the universe that needed to be completed, and the tenth-Level Ultimate gate would be sealed!


    The universe would then go from its growing phase to its turning point and enter its aging phase.


    Even those who had studied Earth¡¯s history knew that the universe had only been around for more than 14 billion years since the Big Bang. It was indeed still in its growing stage. There were probably still tens of billions of years left before it could give birth to countless tenth-level superstars. However, its growth rate was already very slow, and it was approaching maturity.


    After all, in this universe era, the powerful core rules had been completed.


    this means that the existences of this era can only vindicate some minor details. They¡¯re not even one percent as powerful as the top masters of the ancient universe!


    Xu Zhi took. deep breath. time flies. You can say that we¡¯re all born at the wrong time ¡­ However, it was already not bad. With the passage of time, in the future, when the door to level ten was closed, the universe would age, and the Age of Chaos would arrive. Even the concept of level ten would no longer exist ¡­ The heaven¡¯s favorites who were born in the Dharma ending age are the ones who are truly miserable!¡±


    At that time, people would think that a rank-9 Dao-achieving cultivator who could distort the laws of the universe was at the top of the universe¡¯s cultivation. That would be the saddest thing.


    furthermore, it has gone one step further and completely entered an era of destruction. Even rank-9 Dao cultivators no longer exist, and they believe that rank-8 deities are the peak of the universe ¡­ This is because, at that time, the universe will no longer be perfect and flawless with the completion. This also means that the powerhouses will no longer be able to distort the rules that are perfect to the point of having no loopholes, and it will be impossible for a rank-9 immortal to be born ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi felt a deep sense of sorrow.


    everything seems to be predestined. When the peak of level 10 completes the great Dao of the universe, level 9 Dao cultivators will no longer be able to tap on the distorted rules, and level 9 will also begin to seal ¡­


    He seemed to feel the torrent of fate sweeping over. No one could resist it. Even the greatest and most monstrous existences in the universe could not reverse this vast torrent of destruction.


    this might be fate. Time is the greatest weapon in the universe.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was cold. He looked at the new universe that had not even been born and could already see his future aging.


    Only someone like him, who had witnessed the beginning of everything, could clearly sense the end of the future.


    In the Dharma ending age of the universe, level 10 Dao validation disappeared, and level 9 Dao attainment disappeared.


    At the end of the universe, the living beings of that era would sadly think that level eight gods were the strongest in the universe, forming a cognitive barrier, like fish in a well looking at the sky.


    They simply could not understand what kind of dimensional creature a rank-9 was.


    this is the meaning of creating a sandbox. From the parameters seen and the records, we can calculate the entire universe¡¯s history from the past to the present.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm. although all of this was deduced by me, some of the powerful and profound tenth-level existences at the ultimate level of the universe should also know about the course of this history.


    As he pondered, he watched the universe spread, moving towards peace and stability, and still evolving naturally.


    In fact, if these great DAOs were not completed by someone, the universe would naturally complete them over time. It was just that it would take a very, very long time.


    it¡¯s time to try to distort the time of the entire universe ¡­


    Xu Zhi sensed everything in silence and began to work on the main law in this area.


    After all, a sapling had just taken shape, and its branches were very delicate and fragile. He could even try to use his profound knowledge to twist the shape of the trunk without even attempting the Dao integration.


    He started to focus his consciousness on the atlases of Dao and tried to modify it.


    At this moment, he was like a real God of creation, trying to distort the core rules of the universe.


    One day.


    Two days passed.


    Xu Zhi soon realized that something was not right. although it can break away from the limit of time in the universe, it can only reach the level of thinking for. thousand years a day ¡­ It was not that it could not go higher, but the rejection force was getting stronger and stronger ¡­ It¡¯s the limit of my great path piano.¡±


    perhaps, I¡¯ll have to find someone to vindicate my Dao in this land in the future. The laws in this aspect can be higher, and it¡¯s possible to reach ten thousand years a day ¡­ In fact, when my power to resist the great cosmos increases, I might even stand a chance against the great cosmos ¡®pressure for 100 million years a day!¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that a hundred million years in a day was very unlikely. It had to be a truly independent great universe with its own rules to be able to do so, but there was still a chance of ten thousand years in a day.


    a thousand years a day. I¡¯m simply accelerating the aging of the entire universe ¡­ Xu Zhi suddenly sighed with emotion. A hundred years in a day was already an exaggeration. A thousand years in a day made him feel as if he had really become an evil capitalist who had been skinned.


    The previous God had lived for more than two months, but now he died in a week ¡­


    BOOM!


    With Xu Zhi¡¯s indifference.


    Time flew by, and the world began to calm down.


    In the early days of the universe, it took hundreds of millions of years for life to be born naturally ¡­ Naturally, Xu Zhi would not deliberately wait. Instead, he put in the spores, which entered the flow rate of the God of creation, and spread them throughout the entire universe.


    However, in this chaotic universe where even the laws were incomplete, the reproduction of spores became extremely difficult. They had experienced countless major extinctions and still had no vitality.


    Xu Zhi frowned and said,¡¯this is going to be troublesome ¡­¡¯ In the entire universe, even the laws of life had not been perfected, and the Zerg spores were a complete life evolution chain that was established under the laws of life maturity in the universe ¡­ In this universe, the law of evolution has yet to appear, so how could spores possibly form?¡±


    He felt a little troubled.


    Spores were creations that were established under the complete life laws of the multiverse. In other words, they were the products of ancient existences under the framework of the set rules and parameters. They came from more than ten billion years in the future.


    The rules of the DNA genetic sequence were probably created by a primordial Sage in order to perfect the form of life and merge with the universe. In other words, the primitive life forms of this era did not even have DNA.


    Only a ghost would know what the structure of life was at the very beginning of this universe.


    In this era, spores had no way of taking root and sprouting.


    Could it be that he had to wait for the universe to naturally evolve for hundreds of millions of years and form the natural laws of life before he would have a chance?


    for the first time, there¡¯s a species that spores can¡¯t evolve ¡­ Xu Zhi muttered to himself for a moment. but it looks like it¡¯s just unable to evolve. The spores are still adapting ¡­ After all, it¡¯s almost the same universe. Even if it doesn¡¯t have a complete life law, it¡¯s enough as long as it has the original life law.¡±


    Xu Zhi could feel that it was not that the spores had not improved, but that the difficulty of evolution was unprecedented.


    At the same time, the evolved species would also be in line with the most primitive life forms of this universe. It did not even have the basic form of life of the later generations. Even Xu Zhi could not help but look forward to it.


    The days passed.


    On the fifth day, which was the 5000th year, the first spore showed its life form.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s entire being was filled with inexplicable anticipation.


    After all, 5000 years. In the past, it would take nearly two months to develop a single spore. This amount of time spent was unprecedented.


    However, when Xu Zhi landed in an irregular meteorite soil and saw the first life in this universe, he was completely shocked. What is this? ¡±

 Chapter 1141

    ?


    1141 The truth of the universe, the era of great expansion


    Xu Zhi saw black clay creatures that looked like mud.


    There was no cell structure, no DNA. It was like a dead object that had become alive. With enough raw materials, it gave birth to a form of life.


    It even gave Xu Zhi a feeling that the life structure of renemansky was simple and crude.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    ¡°I see, I see!¡±


    Xu Zhi dragged the ant-sized little mud with one hand, as if he were a distant ancient giant in the universe, dragging a grain of sand with one hand.


    His eyes brightened up, and he had the urge to laugh out loud.


    ¡°I should have thought of this earlier! In this new universe, there are only the most fundamental laws of life. What are the fundamental laws of life?¡±


    The original substance!


    It was the source of life!


    Xu Zhi should have thought of that.


    The original substance was the law of life structure at the beginning of the universe. Therefore, the first life in the universe must have been the first batch of life produced with the original substance.


    There was no spiral DNA, no base pairs, no nucleus, and no cell structure!


    ¡®The initial form of life is similar to those plant spirits turning into spirits. It¡¯s equivalent to a pile of dead things producing a soul and consciousness, similar to elemental life ¡­ In other words, the lifeforms that were born from the original form are all the original innate gods of the universe?¡±


    Just as Xu Zhi thought so and found out that he had connected himself to the cause and effect of his previous understanding of the universe, he saw something completely different and terrifying-this life actually had no lifespan limit.


    ¡°Limitless ¡­ A lifeform with a long lifespan?¡±


    Xu Zhi mumbled, ¡± how could it be ¡­ How is this an unlimited lifespan?¡±


    He held the little mud in his hand and suddenly had an unprecedented thought. At the very beginning of the universe, there was no such thing as a lifespan. Everyone was immortal.


    [ the people of ancient times lived through spring and autumn for millions of years, but their actions never stopped! ]


    Xu Zhi instinctively thought of this.


    This was a human! Mortal! It wasn¡¯t like the ancient gods from the absolute beginning era. In that distant era when the universe was first created and after the Big Bang, any mortal had an unlimited lifespan, which was unimaginable.


    Longevity was the curse of all experts. No life could escape this curse.


    Even the high and mighty gods, the Daoists who dominated the Galaxy, and the ultimate existences who ruled the Nebula could not escape. Countless years later, whether they were gods or mortals, they would all be a pile of white bones.


    however, this curse in front of me has almost limited the problems of all experts. What exactly is this ¡­


    Xu Zhi deduced again, and suddenly, a flash of understanding flashed across his mind.


    life forms born from the essence can indeed be called innate gods. The life forms born from the essence now are no different from the life forms born in the ancient universe ¡­


    However, due to the difference in time, there was a huge difference. The great DAOs of the living beings of that era had not been perfected, and the rules had not even been created in dimensions, space, and scales.


    They didn¡¯t have so many law shackles or universe laws that bound them.


    It could be said that they were born Holy. No one needed to cultivate and they were far above any laws of the universe ¡­ Because at that time, the rules that can restrict them are very, very few.¡±


    In other words, it was a very terrifying thing.


    The so-called life limit of the real universe that Xu Zhi had been living in all this time was not naturally generated.


    He was a Saint from the beginning of the universe, an unprecedented ancient Sage who had reached the ultimate realm of Dao and added shackles to all the living beings in the universe, allowing them to have the heavenly Dao rules of ¡± birth, aging, illness, and death.


    And why did he add this rule?


    It was obvious.


    Where there was life, there had to be death. There had to be a cycle. Otherwise, it would be an endless number of scourge locusts, and then there would be aging.


    so, at the beginning of the immemorial universe, everything was chaotic. At that time, there was only ¡®birth¡¯ and no concept of ¡®death of old age¡¯. If such a truth were to spread to the entire universe outside, I¡¯m afraid many people would go crazy, right? ¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart was beating wildly.


    He started to panic.


    He was deducing the history of the civilization development of the entire ancient universe, digging out the dark truth that had been buried in the countless prehistoric times of more than ten billion years.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be noticed by a certain existence, right? You want to beat me to death?¡±


    Xu Zhi had goosebumps all over his body and he shivered.


    He felt that he was courting death! Seeking death! Xu Zhi had always felt that he was such an honest person. He had been working behind closed doors and did not even go out to cause trouble, so how could he have caused trouble?


    However, after thinking about whether he should stop his actions, he shook his head and said, ¡± ¡®But I definitely won¡¯t be able to live that long. I¡¯ll be assimilated by the universe and lose myself, becoming a part of the¡¯ Dao¡¯. At the same time, the outside world shouldn¡¯t be able to see what I¡¯m doing ¡­ I¡¯m not seeking death, I¡¯m just exploring the truth and continuing to deduce.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already deduced this universe. How can I give up?¡±


    He was driven by a strong curiosity.


    There was no doubt that he was using this method, using the supernatural sandbox world to reenact all the laws, secrets, and origins that had happened in the universe back then.


    This way, the terrifying ancient dark secrets of the entire universe would not be hidden. He would be able to know the general development history and truth of the entire universe.


    This was a great opportunity, and at the same time, a strong curiosity was driving Xu Zhi forward. He wanted to see how the entire universe had developed into the rules it was today.


    deduction, I must deduce ¡­


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath, put down the puddle of mud, and left immediately. He said indifferently, ¡±


    I have to increase my efforts in deducing.. thousand years a day seems a little slow compared to the long years of the entire universe ¡­ If I could be a little more extreme and bear the pressure of the entire great cosmos assimilating with me, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for me to do it in 10000 years a day if I paid a huge price.¡±


    The more strange it was with the laws of the main universe, the more terrifying the pressure of assimilation would be.


    It was also mainly because the Tiandao piano couldn¡¯t withstand the assimilation. As the output end, maintaining the ¡± server ¡± was too stressful.


    however, if I overclock those golden grand pianos and increase their power, they can reach this speed in a short time and resist the assimilation of the big road.


    Xu Zhi kept counting. however, this will consume. lot of energy. The lifespan of the heavenly way piano ¡­ ¡®That¡¯s a huge loss, and it¡¯ll consume a lot of resources, but I don¡¯t mind. I still have the resources, as long as I can get the racer of Mount Haruna to produce as much as possible ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s still possible to quickly kill a batch of heavenly path pianos and take turns.¡±


    The price was not small.


    But if he could use resources to speed up the process, he could accept it.


    As such, Xu Zhi overclocked the heavenly way piano and entered an overload state. The entire universe instantly trembled and accelerated invisibly. Everything was undergoing rapid updates and development.


    I don¡¯t need to teach. I need to preach ¡­


    Xu Zhi looked at the mud, which had already begun to develop into a race, and said very indifferently, ¡± because this universe was just created and is a crude embryo. Even if we were to preach, there is no Dao. How can we preach?


    The Dao was created by the innate gods in the primordial chaos, the first batch of living beings in the universe ¡­ They were the creators of the great Dao of the entire universe! All the latecomers followed the DAOs and laws they had opened up!¡±


    Xu Zhi did not do anything this time. He wanted to be a bystander of an era.


    If he interfered, it might affect the course of the universe¡¯s history.


    A day passed.


    Ten thousand years had passed.


    How long was ten thousand years?


    One had to know that it had only been slightly more than ten thousand years since Xu Zhi had started from nothing and deduced the entire system of transcendent cultivation.


    By right, their development speed should have reached the ninth step, but this was not the case at all. Their speed had never been so slow.


    And it was incredibly slow.


    After living for ten thousand years, the highest realm of existence was not even level one.


    This was because their DAOs were incomplete. Everything was scattered and broken. Furthermore, they were opening up a cultivation system from nothing.


    At the same time, under Xu Zhi¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, their population did not die of old age, but had also entered an unprecedented state of super-expansion.


    after the Big Bang, the first living creature appeared in the universe, but they didn¡¯t have the concept of aging. They entered an unprecedented age of population explosion ¡­ This universe era will be called the absolute beginning universe, and this universe era will be called the great expansion era.¡±


    When Xu Zhi saw this scene, he was like an ancient God who lived in the eternal void of the universe. He sat silently at a high place, picked up a pen, and wrote again on the book ¡± creation of the century ¡±


    the absolute beginning universe was just created. The rules of heaven and earth were not fixed. The number one creature in the universe was born and multiplied. Generations of life and death did not occur. The population did not decrease. It entered the era of the Big Bang.

 Chapter 1142

    ?


    1142 Primordial universe beach, era of sculpture


    Xu Zhi put down his pen and was extremely calm.


    He sat at the edge of the void and looked down as if he was looking at his own pond. He sipped tea and looked down.


    He would not interfere this time.


    He didn¡¯t have enough knowledge to interfere.


    this is a mysterious and unknown path. I can¡¯t see through it at all ¡­ Even if, in a sense, I¡¯m from the future, transmigrating here more than 14 billion years later,


    However, even though I had the mature system of knowledge from the later generations, I couldn¡¯t use it at all. I was also with the first batch of natives in the weak world ¡­ I can only travel alone and touch everything that I¡¯m at a loss for.¡±


    Even he did not know how to develop it!


    Even if he wanted to teach them, there was nothing he could teach them. The cultivation technique and bloodline he cultivated were useless in this era.


    His super computing power could not deduce everything.


    This was because the calculation and deduction were based on existing knowledge and data. Now, even the most basic data was incomplete, and the laws of heaven and earth had not been condensed. How could he calculate in the primordial chaos?


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Everything was undying.


    The first living being also had his own name, Yi mang.


    As an ordinary man, he was the first living being in the world to produce wisdom. He had no cultivation, but he had lived to this day ten thousand years later.


    In the past ten thousand years, civilization had lived a very fulfilling life. As earth life forms that were similar to elements, the original devil gods only needed to breathe in and out the energy of the universe to survive.


    This world was very wild and dangerous. In the end, it was filled with chaotic turbulence.


    But at the very beginning, when they were born in this world, they did not feel anything strange, as if everything was born like this.


    In the first ten years of its birth, yimang took the children and descendants it had given birth to and hid everywhere. They suffered heavy casualties. The chaos of the universe intertwined and space folded chaotically. It was as if a natural disaster had appeared at any time.


    Even the dimensions were jumping uncertainly.


    It was sometimes one-dimensional, sometimes two-dimensional, and sometimes three-dimensional.


    However, the chaotic space in this dimension was not a big disaster for them.


    They were like a lump of mud, and their dimensions were reduced to a one-dimensional state from time to time. They became a point, lost their ability to think, and were fixed in place.


    At times, they became two-dimensional. They were thin pieces of paper, running around. After a while, they became three-dimensional creatures, their flesh and blood bulging like springs.


    They could even enjoy it.


    Dimensional jumps couldn¡¯t kill them, but after dimension reduction, if they encountered other catastrophes at the same time, it would be a huge disaster if they couldn¡¯t escape.


    The spatial turbulence and all kinds of chaos were still filled with danger. Even if they could live forever, they could only keep their population from decreasing.


    Twenty years had passed.


    They communicated with hand gestures and signals. Gradually, the language of their own civilization emerged from the life of wild beasts, and the language gradually turned into a unique brainwave signal for communication.


    They began to be amazed by the magic of language and also felt the potential contained in it.


    Language was the direct medium of communication, and communication was the spark of civilization.


    Wu La La!


    Wu La La!


    A Mud Man shouted and pointed at a space turbulence in the distance, saying that it was very dangerous there. He had once seen his companion enter it with his own eyes and then be torn apart.


    The surrounding mud began to look at the vortex in fear.


    A new era of civilization had begun.


    They began to communicate with each other about each other¡¯s dangerous experiences and how they had survived near-death situations. They also understood some of the dangerous laws of the universe and went into hiding.


    The knowledge of the entire race began to pass on to each other like a torch. They learned the main role of communication between civilized settlements: Avoid danger.


    The moment of the first century.


    Yimang¡¯s tribesmen still knew how to dodge.


    They began to adapt to this new chaotic universe and multiplied in large numbers. Their language and civilization had completely matured, but they still had not left the savage life of tribes.


    The development was extremely slow.


    Other than eating, reproducing, and resting, they had no other daily activities.


    Time seemed to pass by them extremely slowly, day after day, boring and boring, as if it was just like the saying: [ the people of ancient times lived through spring and autumn for millions of years, but their actions never stopped! ]


    The development of civilization began to stagnate after a hundred years, and they lived the most primitive lives of wild tribes.


    It was impossible to develop a civilization.


    The dimensions were jumping.


    The parameters of gravity could jump from 1 to 10000 at any time.


    The speed of light was uneven.


    Sometimes, the speed was extremely slow, and at other times, it was unimaginably fast.


    Because the transmission speed of light was uncertain, the observation method of ¡± far small near large ¡± was not applicable at all. A person close to him could be far away, and a person far away could be close to him.


    The parameters of light were unstable, so everything they saw was fake. Even space could not be measured.


    They seemed to be living in an illusory space.


    In such a situation, even the top spaceships of the future would become a pile of scrap metal, let alone any so-called advanced technological civilization or tools.


    This was because the development of a civilization was based on the use of tools, and the so-called tools were built on the rules.


    However, although they were unable to develop a civilization, their population soared as a result. They could avoid most of the dangers in the universe, and their casualties were greatly reduced. The age of population expansion had truly appeared.


    In the 1000th year.


    They found a new joy in their boring life.


    They began to spend their extra time on construction, immersed in it.


    In the empty and lonely universe, where they lived, all the soil was shaped into various shapes by them. It was strange and grotesque, like a child¡¯s graffiti.


    Even though there would be a turbulence of the laws of nature or changes in the parameters of gravity that would directly destroy their creations within a week, just like sand sculptures on the beach being frequently swept away by the sea, they still enjoyed rebuilding it.


    Day after day.


    Giving birth, eating, resting, building, being destroyed by the universe, and building again.


    It had been built for ten thousand years.


    The era of expansion was also an era of great construction.


    The imang race, who had nothing to do and were unable to develop their civilization, spent their excessive energy on space sculptures. This was almost inevitable.


    Xu Zhi could not help but feel the shock of an epic. who would have thought? The original civilizations of the universe were like a bunch of innocent children on the beach, who had spent tens of thousands of years happily! Day after day, they built the statues, and then they were constantly hit by the waves and destroyed their masterpieces.¡±


    In Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes, this was a bizarre scene.


    As long as it was where they lived, the floating matter in the universe would be sculpted into all kinds of strange buildings and lived in them.


    As these sculptures developed, their art of sculpture also reached its peak. From the initial strange-looking style, they gradually gained a unified aesthetic. The sculptures became regular, symmetrical, perfect spheres, cubies, triangles, polyhedron ¡­


    The whole world seemed to have become a Cube World of mathematics and geometry. The sculpture also made them understand the beauty of order for the first time.


    [ why is the universe not regular? ]


    In the past 10000 years, although there had been no development, they had long recognized the existence of a series of laws such as ¡®light¡¯ and ¡®gravity¡¯. Because of the variable natural disasters, they had long understood the existence of these concepts.


    This was a simple logic.


    If gravity was constant, then people would easily ignore it in their lives, until Newton saw the Apple. However, if gravity was not constant, when an object fell, the suction force on you would be extremely strange, suddenly strong and then suddenly weak. Humans would notice the concept of ¡°gravity¡± from the beginning.


    They had even measured time and set units to calculate their lifespans and how much time had passed.


    They continued to play with the sculptures. Yirang, who was sitting at the highest point, began to think.


    Why wasn¡¯t the light constant?


    It would be great if the light was constant.


    After all, light was too deceptive. If its speed was constant, we wouldn¡¯t have to touch it to determine the true shape of the sculpture.


    The world could be seen with one¡¯s eyes and become real.


    Why was gravity not constant?


    It would be great if gravity was constant.


    if gravity is a constant number, the statues we built will not collapse and distort rapidly due to the instantaneous change in gravity between matter.


    Why was space not constant?


    If space is constant, the statues we built won¡¯t be destroyed by the turbulence of space and can continue to exist.


    For the first time, he began to have doubts about the irregular universe he lived in. It was like a seed that had taken root and sprouted.


    He was starting to feel unsatisfied.


    However, even though yimang had his doubts, there was nothing he could do to change the situation.


    He could only lead his clansmen to build the statue day after day, and then it was destroyed.


    After a few thousand years, as he focused on the sculpture, he realized that his thoughts were becoming clearer and faster. He could even see the inside of his body in a daze.


    ¡°I see it ¡­ By myself?¡±


    He stopped his movements, as if he saw his body become another sculpture. Many details were incomplete and very weak. He couldn¡¯t help but concentrate on training every part of his body, sensing the shortcomings.


    He was like a perfectly sculpted statue ¡­ Gradually, another three years passed, and he felt as if his life had broken through some kind of limit.


    He entered a mysterious state. When he woke up, a few months had already passed. There was a strange aura all over his body, and the entire universe trembled along with it. The stars were bright, and the radiance of the great path lingered. For a moment, he was like the first ancient God between heaven and earth.

 Chapter 1143

    ?


    1143 The essence of cultivation


    BOOM!


    The world surged slightly, as if something was born.


    The wind blew and the clouds surged. Countless great path nomological laws were trembling and resonating.


    Rays of shocking rainbow light flashed in the sky. The figure¡¯s back was surrounded by holiness. His eyes flashed with green light and he had the aura to look down on the world.


    Countless yimang tribesmen put down the statues in their hands and knelt down, exclaiming.


    ¡°Ray!¡±


    ¡°Ray!¡±


    ¡°Ray!¡±


    They shouted as they looked at their leader, who was surrounded by light, as if they were looking at the only true God in the world.


    In this chaotic and ancient universe, the concept of gods did not exist. However, at this moment, the concept of gods seemed to be born.


    ¡°How interesting ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi took a bite of the Apple and looked down at the fish pond below with a half-smile. I¡¯ve actually reached level one. And the turbulence caused by such a breakthrough is actually comparable to the energy vortex caused by a breakthrough of a God on a planet ¡­


    This was not a gift from heaven and earth, a blessing from the unseen world, or a reward given by the universe to the first cultivator in the world ¡­ Such a joke.


    The universe had no consciousness to begin with.


    It was just like Earth, it only existed there.


    What you cause is part of the natural phenomenon. It¡¯s just like how ancient humans see rain and thunder and think that the gods are angry in the sky. In fact, it¡¯s just a natural phenomenon.


    Otherwise, the universe that Xu Zhi had taken root in would have long been beaten to death by the great universe.


    This disturbance was caused by the laws of this primordial universe. They were too unstable and too easy to stir. The chain reaction caused by the absorption of energy when a stage one Supreme Being broke through was so exaggerated.


    ten thousand years, even if I don¡¯t understand the cultivation of the Dao of the soul or the cultivation of the Dao of martial arts ¡­ However, in a young and strong body that would not age, the strength of the soul and body would also grow naturally with daily and unintentional training, and they would also reach that threshold ¡­ After all, even an immortal pig will step into the next level in the long years.¡±


    furthermore, sculpting is physically and mentally taxing. The concentration required day after day is similar to meditation. Meditation is also about focusing one¡¯s attention on observing a visualization diagram, which is secretly in line with the cultivation of the Dao of the soul and martial arts!


    The bloodline cultivation method was too complicated, so he naturally didn¡¯t cultivate it.


    What was born from the start were the soul path and martial path, these two fundamental cultivation methods.


    As for the laws of this universe, they could be changed by Dao vindication.


    How was that possible?


    The Grand Dao prelude of the universe was the birth and division of the main branch of the law. The foundation had long been set. All cultivation paths were mysterious, just like the era of the great universe. The laws of the universe used bloodlines as a medium and were hidden in the bodies of living beings. All living beings cultivated the path of bloodlines and explored the potential in their bloodlines ¡­


    ¡°However, it also seems to be predestined.¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled faintly and looked down at the entire primordial universe. if it¡¯s not for eternal life, it¡¯s almost impossible for the cultivation method to appear so quickly.


    What did he mean by the creation of the universe, the birth of innate ancient gods, and the fact that they knew how to cultivate all their lives?


    What a joke!


    Those were all myths and allusions, beautified by later generations.


    In this primeval universe, not only were there no concepts of laws, but the concept of ¡®cultivation¡¯ had also never existed. If it was not recognized by the natives of this era, it would not exist. You would immediately take the initiative to cultivate something that did not exist the moment you were born?


    This was a cognitive barrier, a limitation of the era.


    Xu Zhi sighed with emotion. All of this had developed within his expectations, but it was also completely within reason. It was even an inevitable process of some historical law.


    Civilization began to put in too much energy to study the statue.


    Then, this civilization would naturally break through with eternal life and the increase in lifespan.


    Soon, the universe became clear in mang¡¯s eyes. It was as if he had discovered a new world. He had actually discovered that his life level had increased.


    ¡°I¡¯ve become stronger ¡­¡±


    Yi mang discovered that his strength had increased greatly. He could not help but gather his clansmen to study the changes in his body.


    He realized that by carving and building stones to train his body and toughen his spirit, he could transform.


    ¡°I name this method ¡­ I¡¯m cultivating.¡±


    He stood on a huge statue and looked down at the vast sea of people. He said, ¡± cultivating the mind and body is for cultivation. It trains one¡¯s consciousness and body. It can strengthen the body and accelerate the growth of our bodies.


    He said it very simply.


    ¡°Cultivation?¡±


    They were confused.


    ¡°What is the essence of cultivation?¡± Someone asked.


    the essence of cultivation is to speed up the growth of the body, allowing us to go from adulthood to adulthood.


    Yi mang¡¯s words left the entire clan very confused.


    Even Xu Zhi was slightly stunned. He could not quite understand the meaning of this sentence, and his eyes could not help but look at how he was going to explain it.


    Yimang faced the people below and said seriously, ¡± for every Clansman, under the age of ten is considered a child, 20 is considered an adult, and after 10000 years, we¡¯ll break through to the adult stage ¡­ According to my body¡¯s senses, there¡¯s still the growth of the body above the adult stage, and the adult stage ¡­ According to the normal growth rate of our bodies, we¡¯ll need fifty thousand years to reach that place.¡±


    BOOM!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s entire body trembled slightly, as if some kind of understanding of the world in his mind had been lifted to its core.


    that¡¯s right, ¡± Yi mang continued. and the essence of cultivation is to speed up our growth into adulthood, so that we can reach the strength of our bodies in an even shorter time!


    ¡°Cultivation, so this is what cultivation is!¡±


    it¡¯s time. they exclaimed in high spirits. we¡¯ve brought forward the time and allowed our bodies to enter the adult stage from the adult stage ¡­ We want to cultivate, we want to cultivate!¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like this! We grew from 10 years old to 20 years old. Our strength has become much stronger than when we were children. However, after we became adults, we thought that we would not grow anymore. We didn¡¯t expect that the next stage of growth would be in 10000 years!¡±


    ¡°Clan leader, you¡¯re already ten thousand years old. Then we¡¯re almost 10000 years old, and we¡¯re about to enter that stage of physical growth!¡±


    This moment was destined to be recorded in history.


    This was the first time the living beings in the universe had the concept of cultivation.


    The essence of cultivation was to speed up the natural growth of life in advance.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s mind also exploded. Looking at this scene was like looking at the beginning of an epic of the universe. so, so this is the essence of cultivation! Our understanding of the essence of cultivation in the cosmos has long deviated!¡±


    In the era of innate gods, their lifespans were infinite. Even without cultivation, their bodies could naturally reach that level with time.


    In fact, they didn¡¯t even need to cultivate their bloodline. Their bloodline would also reach perfection with time.


    However, it would take a very long time for it to grow naturally.


    10,000 years, eating and drinking, he could also reach level one.


    In theory, as long as one¡¯s lifespan was long enough, they could grow for hundreds of millions of years and experience countless ¡®big big big big¡¯. .. In the life stage of an adult, one could naturally reach the ninth-rank Dao-achieving stage, or even the peak of the tenth-rank!


    the essence of cultivation is to accelerate the natural growth of life ¡­ In theory, the innate gods of the absolute beginning universe would become tenth level existences once they reached adulthood!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re only accelerating their adulthood by cultivating!¡±


    The innate ancient gods in the primordial universe had infinite lifespans. They were born divine and would become the strongest existences in the universe once they reached adulthood.


    This could be completely explained.


    however, from the perspective of our later generations, the rules of heaven and earth have been altered, so our lifespans have become limited. At that time, cultivation is not speeding up the growth cycle of life, but a race against time, fighting against fate!


    Xu Zhi came to a sudden realization, and he became more and more aware of the truth of the universe¡¯s origins. The scenes of history began to unfold again, and he could not help but pick up his pen again to write a line in ¡± creation of the century ¡°:


    [ absolute beginning era, during the Big Bang era, living beings loved to sculpt and use it to observe the universe. In less than 10000 years, a living being ¡®long live the Ray¡¯ and entered the first stage. The true cultivation method is revealed. ]

 Chapter 1144

    ?


    1144 Chapter 1154-limit


    Ten-year-old child, twenty-year-old adult, ten-thousand-year-old adult, fifty-thousand-year-old adult ¡­


    Even Xu Zhi did not know whether to laugh or cry. He sat on the edge and drank his tea. is this the primordial innate God of the primeval universe? ¡± At this stage of growth, you can really become stronger just by eating and drinking.¡±


    However, they were a civilized and Wild Tribe without any cultural heritage, so it was natural for them to have a simple and crude name.


    in this era, the so-called cultivation realm, from Level 1 to level 10, is not a realm. It¡¯s just a natural growth stage of the body!


    however, it takes ten thousand years to reach level one. Even if it¡¯s a natural growth, it¡¯s still an extremely long and unimaginable time ¡­ Xu Zhi suddenly fell into deep thought and began to calculate the data with his magic cores. if I were in the mature universe of the future, I would probably be able to reach level one in a few hundred years if I didn¡¯t cultivate and accumulated naturally ¡­


    Rank one was really not a mystical realm.


    However, it would take 10000 years to reach this place. This was probably caused by the imperfection of this universe.


    In the later generations, many sages had proven their Dao and benefited the universe. They combined their DAOs with the heavens and filled in the gaps with the laws of the universe. Only then did the cultivation of living beings speed up. That was why cultivation was so fast.


    The predecessors planted trees, and the later generations enjoyed the shade.


    in other words, the cultivation speed of the living beings in the universe is extremely slow at the beginning ¡­ This is the natural situation. The mature universes of our later generations are all great wishes made by many sages who have proven their DAOs.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt like he had just received another piece of information.


    ¡­


    The era had completely entered the era of cultivation.


    The Mang tribe began to summarize the rules of their training in order to increase their speed and speed up their growth.


    The era of the art of universal sculpture had not ended. Instead, it had flourished even more. They began to carve sculptures to train their bodies while focusing on the sculptures to temper their spirits.


    This formed a different kind of sculpture meditation technique.


    They had a lot of time.


    1,000 years passed quickly, and the 10000-year-old living being closest to the end of its lifespan had already entered level one.


    Just how terrifying were the numbers of the Mang tribe?


    There was only longevity, not death.


    After more than 10000 years of reproduction, they had almost covered a small part of the entire universe. Billions of people had deduced cultivation techniques together, checked each other¡¯s flaws, and communicated with each other. The wisdom of the races could not be underestimated.


    The second one thousand years passed.


    Their cultivation method had been completely perfected.


    They discovered that using special cultivation methods, their cultivation speed could be increased by thousands of times.


    this also means that we only need 80 to 200 years to reach Level 1.


    we used such a short time to enter the 10000-year period before we could enter the life stage of the great growth stage.


    They cheered wildly, as they had found a new goal in life.


    And very quickly, the second rank appeared.


    4,000 years later, the 3rd rank appeared.


    Everything developed in an orderly manner.


    Xu Zhi could also clearly see that the two fundamental techniques of the universe, the path of the soul and the path of martial arts, which did not have bloodlines, had completely taken form at this time.


    It was pretty much the same as the soul path and martial path cultivation techniques of the future.


    It was only when Xu Zhi saw this that he was completely certain that the widely circulated and well-known cultivation techniques of the path of the soul and martial arts in the universe were actually created by the primordial universe at the beginning of chaos and the creation of the innate ancient gods.


    ¡°But why is it almost the same as the original version? With the maturity and perfection of the universe, there will be no changes to the soul Dao and martial Dao 14 billion years later. Is there a new version update?¡±


    Very soon, Xu Zhi suddenly discovered a huge contradiction.


    Any version of a cultivation technique would have an update and iteration!


    Furthermore, the laws of the universe were incomplete now. The world had just been created, and the laws in the future would be constantly supplemented. They had to adapt to the changes of the laws of the universe in order to not be eliminated ¡­


    even with the passing of time, there is only one possibility that these two techniques can not be changed.


    Xu Zhi looked at the yimang natives, who were shouting wildly and holding onto the two cultivation techniques with a smug look on their faces. They had no idea that they had made history for the later generations.


    the only way is for these natives to complete the laws of the universe according to these two original versions of soul and Dao cultivation techniques ¡­ ¡°Therefore, there¡¯s no need to change the cultivation technique at all. We can just use the cultivation technique as a template and change the universe!¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s head trembled.


    If this kind of thing was spread out and the powerhouses of this era knew about it, it would probably cause the world to collapse instantly!


    How ridiculous was this?


    Countless cultivators were going crazy!


    However, this also explained the cultivation techniques of the soul Dao and martial Dao. The civilizations of the universe called them the two great heavenly Dao cultivation techniques.


    It was perfectly in sync with the laws of the entire universe, as if it was born from the heavens and earth. Even after countless cosmos epochs, it still did not require any modifications.


    This was because this entire ¡®cosmos¡¯ was originally created for these two great cultivation techniques.


    ¡°That¡¯s too ruthless!¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. were the first batch of life in the universe all so ruthless? No, it¡¯s not ruthless. They didn¡¯t even know what earth-shattering thing they were doing at that time. It might be like improving the environment of their house, turning the barren land at the entrance into fertile land, and then making it more livable ¡­¡±


    He had deduced too many things.


    His scalp was already tingling.


    He even had a strong urge to stop.


    He had a premonition that if he continued to deduce, he would be able to see the hidden truth of the entire universe. Everything that happened during the prehistoric times of the universe when the universe was created might encounter some unknown misfortune.


    It was as if he had opened a magic box.


    ¡°The outside won¡¯t be able to see me anyway.¡±


    Xu Zhi was very calm. it looks like they¡¯re going to deduce from Level 1 to Level 7 next. This is an increase in energy and a breakthrough. There¡¯s nothing special about it ¡­ After all, a tier 7 heavenly Emperor was the ultimate limit of flesh and blood creatures, while a tier 8 God was the Ascension to the dimension ¡­ It¡¯s another life form that transcends dimensions.¡±


    Xu Zhi raised an eyebrow.


    He directly overclocked the Tiandao piano again, jumping to the future ten thousand years later at the speed of ten thousand years a day.


    In other words, a day later.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi saw the entire world. It was a cultivator¡¯s world that was already in chaos and primordial chaos. At that moment, the world had just barely begun to get on the right track ¡­ Cultivation was on the right track.


    Cultivators were everywhere.


    The new era of civilization had officially begun.


    With mang, he was revered as a God and worshipped high above.


    He was a man of great talent and strategy. He led everyone to deduce cultivation techniques, create words, books, and record everything.


    However, they began to let the powerful existences in the tribe explore the borders of the universe, draw up the ¡± sky map rules ¡°, record all the chaotic phenomena, and order the heavenly court to control everything and announce it to the entire race.


    However, he was talented and ambitious, but he was also extremely contradictory and lecherous. In a prehistoric civilization that had no entertainment, he married 170000 wives and concubines. In the view of the ancient elemental God, there was no ethics at all. There was only one race in the universe, and he was the ancestor of everything. He married his own offspring of unknown generations, and he even married his own son and daughter.


    But in the eyes of the crowd, everything was natural.


    He was the only ancient God in the universe.


    All kindness was glory.


    Under Yi mang¡¯s leadership, their clan was already an Almighty of heaven and earth. They could overturn rivers and seas, and chase after the stars and the moon was nothing difficult.


    This was because the laws of the universe in this era had too little restraint on them, which led to their realm being able to move many substances and surpass the gods of the later generations.


    At this moment, in a magnificent and exquisite Black Palace.


    Yi mang sat on the high throne and looked calmly at the officials below. Oh? After twenty thousand years, a new creature has been born?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, great God! This is a new race that we found while exploring the edge of the land. It seems to have been born less than 3000 years ago!¡± Yifeng, the leader of a low-level tribe, said in a fanatical manner.


    In fact, the subspace of the universe that Xu Zhi had created was very large. The area of this universe was definitely not small, especially for these ant-sized life forms.


    Until today, they had not explored the entire land.


    However, the land was so vast, and they were still the only living beings. This was because the original lifeforms that were born naturally were too rare.


    ¡°Bring him up.¡±


    At yirang¡¯s command, a few metallic lifeforms were brought up.


    ¡°He¡¯s almost the same as us ¡­¡± A look of disappointment flashed through Yi mang¡¯s eyes. After all, the laws of this universe were too chaotic. There were only metal and earth as the main substances, so naturally, life was born from them. It was extremely monotonous.


    Mang left behind a few good-looking concubines to represent them, then said, ¡± ¡°Bring them down to develop, watch them strictly, let them cultivate, and see how they¡¯re progressing,¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    He took his leave with the wind.


    Before he left, Yifeng looked at his ¡°God¡± one last time with a fanatical expression.


    He was the first living being in the world.


    He took them to escape from disaster, to understand language, to create words, to speed up the growth of life, and to build a home of civilization that belonged to them.


    He was guiding everything and pushing everything forward. In the future, he, who had a long life and immortality, would continue to lead them forward, because they were all immortal, and their lifespans were eternal.


    Tap tap tap tap.


    Soon, the entire Palace was empty.


    Yi mang sat calmly on a chair. He, who was already a tier 7 heavenly Emperor, could sense his limits. As the limit of a living being¡¯s growth, he began to question the world deeply.


    could it be that we¡¯ve reached the limit of our seventh growth stage? ¡±

 Chapter 1145

    ?


    1145 A four-dimensional being!


    Another three thousand years passed.


    ¡°Have we reached the limit of our growth?¡±


    A faint sigh came from within the long and empty Palace, and a hoarse voice said, ¡± ¡°Three thousand years, a whole three thousand years. I¡¯ve been doing nothing for three thousand years.¡±


    After all, in the later generations, a level 7 heavenly Emperor was the ultimate limit of flesh and blood, and all the potential of the body was excavated.


    In a mature universe, level eight was a qualitative change. One would begin to ascend the dimension and become a high-dimensional creature. This required one to climb the path of high-dimensional space-time. This path was unprecedented and needed to be opened up.


    For yimang,¡±growth¡± was not actually important.


    They were the only ones in this chaotic primordial universe, so what was the point of having such powerful forces?


    He just wanted to find something to do. He just wanted to have a living goal ¡­


    He was obsessed with sculptures to kill time.


    It was the same for cultivation.


    In a long, almost eternal life, one had to find something to do, just to find something to pursue.


    life is just a short and boring moment, and it will always be boring.


    His fingertips gently stroked a diamond-shaped delicate statue, as if he was gently caressing his lover.


    His artistic talent in sculpture had already reached its peak.


    It was as if his work was alive. Every corner and even the microscopic particles were shockingly perfect.


    However, after 20000 years, he had long lost interest in sculptures.


    Unable to cultivate,


    Unable to be sculpted ¡­


    He had been quietly repeating the boring days.


    He suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of loneliness.


    Loneliness was something that no life could avoid, not even the greatest hero.


    This was a kind of torture in the first place. If one were to stay in a dark room with nothing for a month, it would be enough to make one collapse. Darkness and loneliness would slowly drown the entire person.


    The entire primal universe was a dark room.


    At that moment, the loneliness in yimang¡¯s heart was like the vines of a dark abyss. As the dull days repeated, it kept tying him up, and it was so depressing that he could barely breathe!


    He suddenly had the urge to commit a brutal death.


    He thought back to his entire life, and the happiest part of it was actually the most difficult and dangerous period of disaster. He led his clansmen to escape from danger every day, afraid that they would die the next day, and the novelty of learning sculpture and cultivation at the beginning.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired ¡­¡±


    Yi mang suppressed this terrifying thought and walked out of the palace.


    His pace suddenly slowed down, as if his eternal body contained an old soul.


    He walked out of the palace and looked at the young clansmen who were learning about sculpture and cultivating in high spirits.


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m cultivating faster than you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I need to be faster!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m better at sculpting than you! Look at this!¡±


    He looked at the young people of these tribes and had a strong thought at the same time. now, they still have pursuits and are passionate about sculpture. But when they reach my level, what will happen in the future? ¡±


    He looked at the happy clansmen and suddenly felt a bone-piercing shock.


    In this universe, they could only do two things: Cultivation, sculpting, but what if they all reached the end?


    Then, living day after day was a disaster in itself.


    ¡°Is this a curse from this world? To the eternal us ¡­ A curse?¡±


    The Great Tribulation of bitter solitude was coming.


    He had a vague premonition in his heart.


    One day, yimang suddenly made a bold decision. He sat in the palace and gathered all the capable people in the world to announce to the entire civilization that a sculpture competition was about to be held.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    ¡°Let me do it!¡±


    Instantly, the crowd¡¯s emotions boiled.


    Countless Aboriginals who were skilled in the art of sculpture were eager to try.


    They were very simple. They were excited to be able to communicate with beings from the chaos Star realm and show off their ten thousand years of sculpting skills.


    The entire universe had entered the era of great sculptures.


    In an instant, all the soil in the starry sky was filled with exquisite sculptures. The entire universe had become a Grand exhibition hall of sculptures.


    letting them compete with the sculptures will only delay the progress of their cultivation. They will eventually come to my realm and see that there is no path in the future.


    Yi mang directly gave the management Authority to his wife, and then disappeared into the vast universe alone. since there is no path, I will open up a path.


    With Ray¡¯s departure, he walked in the universe for thousands of years.


    He began to seriously observe the profound structure of the universe, think about his body, and immerse himself in it, looking for a way to break through.


    During this period, he returned to the tribe a few times.


    The first time they returned, the competition was held once a year, and it had already gone on for 1738 times. They started to feel bored, and a large number of their clansmen had already broken through to the seventh rank. They were completely stuck.


    They were living their boring lives over and over again, and their expressions were already dispirited.


    The second time.


    For six thousand years, a large number of the tribesmen had lost their spirit, and some of them had already begun to commit suicide.


    The first God to commit suicide was like a chain reaction, and countless clansmen also committed suicide to escape this suffering.


    In their eyes, there was no difference between ¡®living¡¯ and ¡®dead¡¯.


    For primordial godfiends that had eternal life, it seemed natural for them to choose death when they found life boring.


    Yi mang took a look and left immediately.


    However, at this moment, his dull expression was suddenly filled with life. His eyes suddenly burned with a raging fire, as if he had found the meaning of life once again. He had a new goal. He wanted to change everything.


    ¡°This dull, eternal primordial chaos will always be like this. Is there really no hope? Only despair ¡­ We¡¯re all suffering from this.¡±


    He recalled the beginning.


    When he was young, the moment he learned the art of sculpture, the doubts he had about the universe surfaced in his mind for the second time:


    [ why is the universe not regular? ]


    He once again embarked on his journey.


    He tried all sorts of methods, but he had no clue.


    ¡°Growth period, we must have an even bigger growth period ¡­¡±


    He walked in the ancient times,


    ¡°No matter how hard I try, there¡¯s no reaction from using external forces to suppress me or to constantly cultivate. Yes ¡­ The childhood stage of ten years old, the adulthood stage of twenty years old, and then the huge span of ten thousand years before reaching the adulthood stage ¡­ In other words, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re unable to grow in the future. It¡¯s that we might have to live longer in the next stage! It might be like the difference between twenty years old and ten thousand years old!¡±


    He guessed.


    However, he knew very well that no one could endure such a long and boring life in the chaos of this desolate universe.


    there must be other training methods that can speed up our growth period!


    ¡°Right, time! If we need even longer time to grow to that level, I¡¯ll go look for ways to speed up our lifespans!¡±


    He began to walk in the one-dimension, two-dimension, and three-dimension, as well as the chaotic time zone. He was like an ascetic monk of the entire universe, constantly comprehending and looking for ways to accelerate time in his body.


    Day after day, year after year.


    10,000 years later, he was already more than 30000 years old. When he returned to his race again, he found that the era of great expansion had passed. The population had become sparse, and only the younger generation was left.


    His concubines, wife, children, and all the familiar faces were gone.


    ¡°AI!¡±


    He let out a sigh as he felt an increasingly profound sense of loneliness and solitude. It was as if vines were tightly binding his heart. Once again, he went out in search of a chance to live. He felt that he was very close.


    A method to use some special means to speed up the growth of one¡¯s life ¡­


    On this day, he was floating in the two-dimensional space like a thin piece of paper in the universe. Suddenly, he felt as if his soul was flying through space and time, like a fish out of the water.


    His body became extremely fast, as if he was traveling through time.


    ¡°I¡¯ve broken through!¡± He could clearly feel the changes in himself. From the long, wide, and tall axis of the three-dimensional space, there was an additional dimension-time.


    He had transformed into a four-dimensional being.


    The four dimensions were length, width, height, and time.


    He felt as if he was a fish that had jumped out of time and transformed into a four-dimensional creature. Time could be adjusted on their bodies at will.


    It was a very mysterious feeling.


    He could adjust his time lifeline at will, moving between the past and the future.


    As a four-dimensional being, his lifespan was as long as a movie. He was immortal.


    He was already halfway to the end of the movie, but he could freely adjust the progress bar.


    He moved the time axis, and his life was like a movie. He pressed the fast forward button, and his body rapidly accelerated forward, a thousand times, ten thousand times ¡­


    He turned around and fiddled with the time axis. His life was rapidly flowing backward, as if he had pressed the fast-back button. His cultivation was rapidly declining, and his body was returning to its youth, returning to the path of his childhood.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally reached the next growth stage!¡±


    ¡°It turns out that my previous growth period was to cultivate as a three-dimensional being. Now that I¡¯ve broken through, I¡¯ll become a four-dimensional being! We¡¯ve been crossing dimensions and constantly growing!¡±


    BOOM!


    In the next moment, the wind blew and the clouds surged. The entire universe changed rapidly. The light was resplendent, and all the movements resounded through the Galaxy. It was countless times greater than the previous breakthrough.


    At this moment, he had become the first four-dimensional being in the entire universe. He had transcended the three-dimensional space and was an eternal life in the universe that wandered the timeline!


    ¡°I saw my entire life.¡±


    He laughed out loud. His memories were clearer than ever, and they penetrated his entire body. All the ancient memories surged forth, and he even saw the first moment of his life.


    It was a time when the universe was still in the Big Bang. A hazy giant figure gently lifted him up with one hand.


    ¡°That is ¡­ What?¡±

 Chapter 1146

    ?


    1146 The birth of a God


    He had become a four-dimensional being, so he could naturally see his birth. However, he had yet to understand and remember the moment of his birth.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? Who is it?¡±


    Yimang whispered softly.


    He looked at the huge giant that reached the clouds in shock.


    He had thought that he was the first creature in the universe, but he didn¡¯t expect that there were other mysterious creatures before him.


    He could not understand.


    He only felt that it was a little mysterious, powerful, and unpredictable.


    At this moment, he had already reached a certain realm, breaking away from the limits of the Seven Realms of three-dimensional creatures and reaching the eighth realm. His comprehension of the universe had already begun, and he could feel an unprecedented mature aura of the great Dao from that existence ¡­


    However, he didn¡¯t have much time to think about it and set off on his return journey.


    When he returned to the entire tribe, he found that there were very few people, and the entire place was lifeless.


    After all, their elders and fathers had all committed suicide because they felt that life was boring and repeated for countless years. The lives of the younger generation would also be affected.


    Even though they were still young and felt that the universe was still fresh, they could still immerse themselves in sculptures and cultivation. Life was not boring ¡­ But the dark future also made them feel fear.


    However, all of this changed with the return of the first ancient ancestor, the one they called God.


    ¡°I¡¯m completely back!¡±


    His entire body emitted a holy aura as he displayed his power.


    In that instant, the primordial chaos of the Hong Meng tribe erupted once again!


    ¡°Did our ancestors find a new way for us to reach adulthood?¡±


    They cried tears of joy, hugged each other, and shed tears. They seemed to see a new future in the chaos of death.


    ¡°Yes, I found a new stage of growth.¡±


    Yimang stood at the top of the statue and looked down at his tribesmen.


    after the growth period of our first seven lives, we still have the eighth life growth period ¡­ In this eighth stage of growth, we will become four-dimensional beings!¡±


    a four-dimensional being? ¡±


    What are four-dimensional beings? ¡±


    There was a lot of discussion below, and the voices were somewhat excited.


    They were faced with chaotic natural disasters, and the dimensions were still uncertain. Some places would occasionally increase or decrease in dimensions, and they were constantly drifting between the first, second, and third dimensions. They naturally knew about this.


    ¡°The four dimensions are length, width, height, and time.¡±


    Yi mang began his first lecture in the truest sense, explaining his understanding of the universe. He did not put on any airs, like an old man at a bonfire party, sitting in the crowd and telling the story of time to the crowd.


    as a four-dimensional being, time is like a straight line that I can control. I can walk in the past and the future of my life.


    The clansmen were shocked and started to discuss.


    Did that mean that the clan leader could return to the past and come to the future?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±


    it¡¯s not about returning to the world¡¯s past and future, ¡± yimang said from a high place. it¡¯s about controlling the past and future of my own life.


    He directly demonstrated it.


    He began to speed up his lifespan and entered a time flow of 100 years per day. Time passed by him rapidly.


    In his eyes, the living beings around him were like statues. They were motionless and their movements were unimaginably slow. It was as if they were life forms from different dimensions.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°The chief is gone!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Soon, yirang appeared and sat back on the high ground.¡±Because my time is too fast, so fast that it¡¯s almost the time of my life. You can¡¯t see my movements at all. In your eyes, only a few seconds have passed, but in my eyes, several days have passed!


    I just fast-forwarded in my ¡®timeline¡¯, and one day is a hundred years! In fact, as long as I¡¯m willing to, I can spend a hundred million years a day and quickly reach the incomparably powerful me a hundred million years later!¡±


    Everyone was completely shocked and excited. They felt that this was too interesting.


    They didn¡¯t find it strange.


    This was because they lived in a strange world. Sometimes, the dimension would collapse and become a one-dimensional creature, a point, a line, and sometimes a two-dimensional creature, a thin piece of paper ¡­


    ¡°Is this a four-life organism?¡±


    They felt very happy. It turned out that they had an even more powerful adult stage.


    They had experienced being one, two, and three dimensional creatures before, but they did not expect themselves to become four-dimensional creatures.


    also, not only can I accelerate the progress of my life, I can also reverse the progress of my life. Yi mang did not put on any airs. In the next second, he rapidly became younger in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Thirty thousand years.


    Twenty thousand years.


    Ten thousand years.


    His cultivation level was dropping, and he soon became a child without any power.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Chief!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve returned to my childhood!¡±


    They were shocked.


    However, in the next second, yimang returned to his original form from a baby.


    At this moment, everyone completely understood the power of the eighth stage of growth and could control their own timeline.


    ¡°This is the eighth stage of life growth.¡±


    Yimang looked at his tribesmen below him with great fighting spirit, and he said with great enthusiasm, ¡± ¡°In this type 8 realm, we have surpassed time and are four-dimensional creatures of the next dimension!


    In the eyes of us four-dimensional beings, three-dimensional beings are like statues that are still and unmoving. The entire universe is still, and three-dimensional beings can¡¯t see us.


    It¡¯s because we can¡¯t move forward in his timeline.


    just like how we, as three-dimensional life forms, look at our fellow race that has become two-dimensional life forms. They, who are two-dimensional life forms, are unable to detect the existence of three-dimensional life forms in a higher dimension!


    You¡¯ve always called me a God, but I don¡¯t think so!


    In front of me, this great four-dimensional creature that surpasses three-dimensional creatures, I think he is a God! He could travel through all the past and future stages of his life at will.


    At the same time, as long as there was enough energy, it was impossible to kill a four-dimensional creature. Even the most terrifying spatial turbulence could not kill a four-dimensional creature! He could enter a state of adjustment to advance his life to speed up the healing of his wounds. A four-dimensional being was like a great creature that lived in the gaps of the timeline.


    I want to call the eighth stage of life a God! This was the Supreme true God! We all have the right to become gods!¡±


    Everyone trembled when they heard this.


    A level eight God!


    That¡¯s right!


    This was a four-dimensional being that had transcended the three-dimensional world. It was a true, great God!


    God!


    What was a God?


    A four-dimensional being was a true God, a being that transcended the time dimension and was able to travel through the past and future of one¡¯s life!


    The others were not worthy of being called gods.


    hahaha, God, as long as we grow to the eighth stage, big big big ¡­ In the growth stage, you¡¯ll be a deity!¡±


    Countless pure and barren creatures, when they grew in size, they would put their arms around each other and jump around, as if it was a bonfire party.


    They still didn¡¯t know the historical significance of this scene. History would remember this scene in the most primitive era. This was a historical scene.


    A God was born in the universe at this moment.


    However, there was still a young Clansman beside him who recorded this moment in the oldest sculpture art. An ancient God was speaking about the birth of gods in the surroundings.


    I can already feel the curtain of great horror opening. Why did the rank eight gods of the later generations become ¡­ Xu Zhi was silent for a while.


    He gently flipped to the next page of ¡± creation of the century ¡± and wrote, ¡±


    [ at the end of the great expansion era, the great loneliness catastrophe descended. The primordial gods and demons suffered in the chaos for tens of thousands of years, feeling that the world was boring and self-deprecating, and for another ten thousand years, they wandered the universe with light, opening up the realm of gods, and gods began to appear in the world. ]

 Chapter 1147

    ?


    1147 Progress


    Mang¡¯s return had inspired the hearts of the entire tribe.


    Gradually, the older generation also had their own goals in life.


    For them, living in the primal universe, which was a chaotic void, it was more important to have something to do every day and to pursue something in life.


    The population of the tribe seemed to have increased again, and the people became more confident in becoming gods!


    This was the goal of their confidence.


    sigh, I wanted to die. After all. life is too boring. There are no sculptures or cultivation every day. I don¡¯t know what to do at all ¡­ Every day, he would just stay in the house and look outside, repeating the boring days! A few hundred years, a few thousand years ¡­ Repeat.¡±


    ¡°Now, I want to become a God!¡±


    that¡¯s right. I really want to know what it¡¯s like to become a four-dimensional being and wander about my past and future!


    ¡°That must be interesting.¡±


    I still remember when I was young, I often looked for dimensional turbulences and turned them into one-dimensional or two-dimensional worlds. I thought that those worlds were very interesting.


    the world of four-dimensional beings must be interesting too.


    For them, this was one of the few fun childhood things in this world. It was like playing on the swing in the park together, but after playing for a few years or more than ten years, they would find it boring.


    At that moment, everything seemed to have returned to normal. However, yimang still maintained a serious sense of danger.


    He sat in the palace.


    although they have a new path now, when they reach level eight, they start to feel bored. In fact, they feel even more bored ¡­


    He clearly knew what it felt like to be able to control his own timeline and become a four-dimensional being.


    It meant that he would have more time. A hundred years a day, a thousand years a day, ten thousand years a day ¡­


    They had already found it boring and uninteresting. In this chaotic era of primordial chaos, time had been torturous, and there was still plenty of time in front of them ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that at the next stage, there will be no more hope. The previous stage will repeat itself and they will start to kill themselves again.¡±


    however, this time, I can enter the next growth stage before they reach this level the next time ¡­ He took a deep breath.


    He also knew that if this went on, giving them something to do would not solve the root of the problem.


    He recalled the thought he had earlier.


    [ why is the universe not regular? ]


    If it was neat, it must be orderly and tidy.


    The division between sand and energy was very clear. Heaven and earth were bright and orderly, so it must be very prosperous and colorful. No matter how long one lived, one would not feel bored.


    He could study many things and find joy in many things.


    However, that was too far away. He still wanted to keep getting stronger and enter the next growth stage.


    ¡°Perhaps, when I get stronger, I can use my power to make the world more interesting? Tidy it up?¡±


    As he thought about it, his breathing became rapid.


    That was a great thing!


    He wanted the entire race to be able to live a happier life, and he wanted to make the primitive and barbaric absolute beginning world a habitable place.


    He then inexplicably thought of the mysterious figure he had seen earlier. Behind him was the Big Bang and countless phantoms holding him in their hands.


    ¡°That is ¡­ Who is it?¡±


    As he thought about it, he sat on a chair in the palace. After a while, he unconsciously sculpted a mud statue.


    It was lifelike.


    It was a human-shaped figure with two hands and two feet. His long black hair draped over his shoulders, and his eyes glowed with a faint green light. His face was so blurry that one couldn¡¯t look directly at it, but he had an indescribable sense of ancient holiness.


    ¡°Unknowingly, I have already carved it ¡­¡± He was slightly surprised, but he didn¡¯t destroy it after some thought. He felt it was very mysterious. He took the statue out of the palace and placed it on the square outside.


    ¡°Patriarch, What is this?¡± A young Clansman from afar asked. They also felt that this human figure was unprecedented. Moreover, this figure¡¯s statue was actually holding a young ancestor with one hand.


    Yi mang thought for a moment and did not hide anything. He pondered and said, after I became a four-dimensional being, I observed the source of life and saw gods in my dreams.


    With that, he returned to the palace to continue his research.


    On the contrary, the few young people were in a daze as they listened, feeling very strange.


    They began to discuss among themselves, thinking that this was very strange. This world was very simple and wild. It was dark everywhere, but there seemed to be some mysterious figures. They wanted to solve the mystery and wanted to become four-dimensional creatures even more.


    At the same time, they became excited and began to imitate the appearance of this sculpture, carving their own works.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carve a short-haired one.¡±


    ¡°There must be some that are still in their infancy. I¡¯ll carve one in its infancy.¡±


    ¡­


    For a time, it actually formed a trend.


    The innate gods who had nothing to do in the chaotic universe loved to sculpt to kill time.


    The entire universe¡¯s prism, circle, triangle, and all kinds of strange sculptures had become human-shaped sculptures that stood tall.


    These human-shaped sculptures were like planets that filled the universe. It was like a universal statue exhibition, and it was indescribably magnificent.


    After returning to the palace, yimang was still in deep thought.


    in theory, I¡¯m already a four-dimensional life form. In the next stage of growth, no matter how much time I spend, I can move my own timeline and arrive at my life, hundreds of millions or even tens of billions of years in the future! According to these rules, I don¡¯t have to worry about my cultivation speed anymore.¡±


    as a four-dimensional life form, I can theoretically advance the timeline and quickly reach the strongest form of my life!


    However, it was also very obvious that the time he passed had to be experienced in reality.


    Whether it was 100 years or 1000 years a day, he would have to experience this period of time.


    ¡°Bear with it.¡±


    He began to speed up his life and frantically cultivate in order to speed up his ¡°growth period.¡± As expected, his cultivation level was rapidly increasing.


    In Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes, he had quickly reached the level of a mid-level deity and a high-level deity.


    In his eyes, this wasn¡¯t strange. In fact, it was very normal.


    This was because a God could break through quickly in a few days of cultivation in the high-dimensional space-time. It was not fake to become a God in three months and then die.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm as he ate his fruit and looked down. in the primitive era, the high-dimensional space and time of the gods were indeed unrestricted.


    A day for 100 years, 1000 years, 10000 years ¡­ There was no upper limit, and he could reach the end of his life in an instant.


    However, this was beyond the rules of reality, and I had to bear the pressure of the universe ¡­ at present, only one of us has entered this speed of flow. I feel that it¡¯s very stressful to resist the assimilation of the universe ¡­


    If he were to enter a state where one day is equivalent to 100 million years, the difference between the laws of the multiverse would be too great. I wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand such a terrifying assimilation!¡±


    Fortunately, he wouldn¡¯t be bored to the point of spending 100 million years a day. Even a madman wouldn¡¯t do that.


    the gods of the ancient times wandered about the past and future of their lives. They were truly powerful four-dimensional creatures. This is what the title of gods should be ¡­ ¡®I wonder what happened to make the gods of the later generations to be castrated to such an extent ¡­¡¯ He¡¯s just a rank eight God.¡± Xu Zhi shook his head.


    However, under the crazy flow of time and space in this high-dimensional space, if Xu Zhi¡¯s guess was right, there would soon be someone who would achieve Dao, and even someone who could vindicate Dao would appear.


    The universe had experienced the short-term accumulation of the Big Bang. Soon, with the official appearance of that batch of primordial godfiends, it would lead to the greatest transformation at the beginning of the primordial chaos!

 Chapter 1148

    ?


    1148 Vindicate Dao with awn, establish life for heaven and earth


    The times were advancing.


    Civilization was changing.


    Ray¡¯s breakthrough seemed to have opened the door to a new world.


    In this pitch-black primordial universe that had just been created by the origin, the heaven and earth were clear, and there was black and yellow turbid Qi everywhere. They lived and floated in it, never aging. No one knew how many cosmos epochs they could live through ¡­


    If nothing had changed, the world would remain as it was, murky and repetitive.


    As an eternal being, the eighth stage of the innate gods ¡®life was known as the gods. As the legendary four-dimensional beings, they were able to control their past and future.


    As long as he wanted to, as a four-dimensional being, he could quickly travel to the distant future of his life, to ten thousand years later, or even a hundred million years later, where he would be unimaginably powerful.


    the so-called time and growth are meaningless in the face of four-dimensional creatures.


    He sat cross-legged with a ray and muttered to himself in this exquisite and magnificent sculpture Palace.


    The first Seven Realms cultivated one¡¯s body, while the later realms cultivated the heaven and earth and visualized the rules.


    From the point of view of the later generations, stepping into the divine realm was equivalent to igniting the divine fire. He had now officially become a seeker in the true sense of the word.


    Soon, he reached his 70000-year-old self and became a peak Divine Spirit.


    He began to feel that he had stopped moving forward.


    This time, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. With the experience from the first time, if there was no road ahead, he could just open the road again.


    ¡°Above the fourth-dimensional beings are the fifth-dimensional beings? Or something else?¡± Ray kept thinking. if it¡¯s really the fifth dimension, then what¡¯s the scale if we add another scale to life in the fifth dimension? ¡±


    He accepted it and stepped into the high-dimensional space-time.


    To walk on the land of the universe, to observe the rules of the universe, and all kinds of chaotic and dilapidated landscapes.


    He turned into an ascetic and left for another hundred thousand years.


    The 170,000-year-old yimang still felt that he had not made any progress, but his understanding of the universe had become much clearer.


    He seemed to have caught onto something in the haziness.


    He continued walking.


    When he was 230000 years old, he suddenly realized something.


    The fifth scale of living things was ¡­


    The rules.


    He stood in the void, his expression already extremely aged, no longer as young and inexperienced as before.


    He stretched out his hand and grabbed at the air. His palm didn¡¯t grab anything, but he already knew that he had grabbed something.


    I¡¯ve grasped the rules ¡­


    He turned around and left. our path has deviated from the start ¡­


    One day, he returned to the tribe in the chaos.


    Those young people were still very young on this land. They loved the art of sculpture, cultivation, and fertility. They were all the same as him in the past.


    They were all leftovers from his games.


    ¡°In fact, back then, I had to stand in front of them.¡± Yimang¡¯s expression was filled with nostalgia as he said, ¡± the sculptures were once created by me and my clansmen. Cultivation was also a path that I had created in the past. As for my wives and concubines, I had more than 170000 of them back then. I was bored of playing with them ¡­


    He counted the waves of his previous life and had made many jokes. At that time, he was young, aggressive, and indulged in beauty. Finally, he stepped on this path and immersed himself in it ¡­ No one was born Holy. Even the first living being in the chaos had experienced many life experiences before completely transforming.


    He sat in the square of the tribe again with the Holy posture of a Sage.


    ¡°The leader is back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a day!¡±


    ah, leader is a four-dimensional being. Time doesn¡¯t exist for him. Perhaps leader has already lived for 100 million years? ¡±


    ¡°This is a God.¡±


    The surroundings were bustling with activity, and it only quieted down after a while.


    Yimang looked around, smiled, and said, ¡± ¡°I will preach the Dao to the common people.¡±


    Daoist ¡­


    What was this?


    All life was confused.


    ¡°The Dao is the rule.¡± His voice resounded throughout the entire river system. Dao ¡­ It¡¯s the origin of change, invisible and formless, without beginning and end, without covering anything. It¡¯s big without exterior, small without interior, changing as it passes, and never changing.¡±


    ¡°The Dao exists in all things.¡±


    With ray, he pointed at the mud statuette, the sky, and the primordial godfiend under his feet. it exists in this mud statuette, in this space, in this dimension, in time ¡­ he said.


    All existences were inexplicable. Dao was all things?


    There was a path for sand and stone, a path for iron and stone, a path for light, a path for darkness ¡­


    ¡°Then, does the Dao exist in any place? does it also exist in our bodies?¡± a Clansman couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Yimang smiled and said, ¡± Dao also exists in the body of living beings. It exists in our bloodline. Our nature is the same as sand and stone ¡­ We have to unearth our own DAOs and our own bloodline in order to step into the next growth stage!¡±


    our world is a world that cultivates the great Dao of bloodline. The rules exist in our bloodlines!


    Following that, mang lectured the clansmen for a full three days.


    He had laid out the next stage for everyone-the ninth realm-Dao attainment.


    Previously, they had both cultivated the Dao of the soul and the Dao of martial arts, which was the limit of a deity.


    If he wanted to continue, he would have to tap into the power of the great Dao in his bloodline and re-cultivate his previous growth period. Then, he would reach the bloodline of the great Dao and reach the realm of Dao.


    at the same time, we can seize the Dao and bloodline of others and fuse them into our own bodies to cultivate ¡­ The era had begun again with ray.


    And after a short seven days, he returned again.


    Before the common people could cultivate into gods, he told the world the tenth realm: The end of the Dao.


    in theory, this realm is the end of our journey. ¡°At the end of the great Dao, I can merge my body with the Dao and use my body to mend the heavens!¡± Yimang continued.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he leaped up and merged with the universe. all living beings of the future, look clearly. I¡¯ve transformed the Dao for the common people of heaven and earth, set rules for the universe, and built the Dao for the common people!


    BOOM!


    Heaven and earth shook violently.


    The universe changed drastically, as if the world had become clear.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a great wish for heaven and earth.¡±


    His voice was clear and resounded through the entire universe.


    the particles are in the correct order, and the gravity is in the center.


    BOOM!


    The universe, which was a mess of darkness and silence, seemed to cut over and welcomed a ray of light.


    His simple words seemed to be the simplest of the great Dao, as if the entire universe had changed.


    BOOM!


    All the chaotic particle streams and photon streams began to flow in the direction of laws.


    The particles of different sizes began to form a certain pattern and rotate around each other like satellites.


    In the microscopic world, it was the first time that atoms made up of electrons, neutrons, and protons appeared. It was as if small solar systems were spinning.


    And these small solar systems formed larger atomic nebulas, stacking up to form macroscopic matter.


    The grains of sand and soil formed by these macroscopic substances would pile up in a specific way in the vast void. They would form a spiral and become a lump of the solar system. The large dirt ball would be surrounded by small dirt balls.


    From the macro to the micro, they all existed in a circular ¡®rotating¡¯ form, one after another.


    At this moment, the structure of the particles was completely organized. It was as if heaven and earth were suddenly split apart from the chaos, and everything began to become clear.


    For the first time, the outline of the future universe appeared.


    ¡°Great Dao!¡±


    ¡°Great Dao!¡±


    ¡°Ray!¡±


    ¡°Ray!¡±


    Under the fervent gazes of all the clansmen, Yi mang completed the Dao integration universe.


    He stood in the sky with a ray and saw the Atlas of the rules of the great Dao of the universe. The threads were extremely simple, and for the first time, he had a feeling.


    ¡°I will die of old age ¡­ I¡¯ve become a part of the world¡¯s rules, which means that I¡¯ll be assimilated sooner or later. The moment my consciousness is completely assimilated by the entire universe, I¡¯ll die of old age ¡­¡±


    He could clearly feel his own death.


    As a four-dimensional being, this was the first time he felt that there was an end to his timeline.


    However, he didn¡¯t care. In fact, he felt an inexplicable joy. it¡¯s precisely because I feel like I¡¯m going to die that I cherish my time and every day that comes after.


    He raised his head and laughed wildly at the sky. He was delighted and had an unimaginable carefreeness.


    just as I said back then, I only want a beautiful death!!


    The people of the later generations cherished time because time was limited. They hoped to live longer and more wonderful lives in the limited time. And now, he also had this vague sense of anticipation.


    The days passed.


    Their leader had proven his path, and the environment they lived in had changed.


    This news not only shocked them, but it also had a profound meaning for the entire universe in the future.


    the leader has changed the world. The world will become very beautiful! Some of the clansmen in the primordial chaos were very excited. They felt that this dry and dull life in the primordial chaos was no longer as boring as it had been day after day.


    ¡°Could it be that we can also change the world after we become adults?¡± Some of the young people in the primordial chaos had faces full of hope. They hoped that they could be like their God and change some of the rules of the land they lived in one day so that it would become more habitable and their children would be happier.


    There was a being who was sculpting a statue. Suddenly, he raised his head and his face was filled with longing, ¡± this world is also a form of sculpture art in our eyes. Can we sculpt into the shape we want? ¡±


    They started to get excited.


    They were passionate about sculpture, and nothing was more exciting than sculpting the universe.


    For the first time, they felt that their lives had become meaningful in this chaos.


    They also wanted to make this boring and chaotic universe more interesting and better their lives.


    At this moment, he merged with the Dao of light and became the first living being in this world to have reached the end of his life. However, his legendary life had only just begun.


    He started to take in many disciples and guided them to the God level.


    He also knew clearly.


    As long as one became a deity, they would be able to become a level nine Daoist and a level ten peak in a short seven days.


    Soon, he took in nine Supremes as his disciples and they became gods one after another. Then, he found the original substance and gave life to some of them. He then seized the bloodline of those substances.


    He told his disciples to cultivate those bloodlines and plan their cultivation laws so that they could prepare for Dao vindication in the future. Soon, they all began Dao vindication.


    ¡°I want you to vindicate your Dao with this!¡±


    Yi mang sat on the high throne and looked down at the nine people below. His eyes were like the eternal blue sky hanging high and calm as he said in a dignified manner, ¡± ¡°The first disciple, Wen, practices the rules of space ¡­ The second disciple, du, cultivated the dimensional laws ¡­ The third disciple, Liang, cultivates the law of gravity ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The nine disciples knelt at the bottom of the palace, looking at yimang with fanatical and longing.


    This ancient god of chaos sitting on the throne had a charm that was hard to hide. It was as if he saw his only faith and was willing to pay any price for it.


    This was their leader!


    He had brought them from the most distant chaos and primeval times, and with his unparalleled wisdom and talents, he had led the entire civilization!


    Before their eyes, they were going to open up new territory and set new rules for the universe.


    our world will be even more glorious!


    Heaven and earth shook.


    There was an existence who used his own body to merge with the Dao laws to mend the heaven and earth and restore the order of space. There would no longer be spatial turbulence in the world.


    There was an existence that determined the dimensions. From then on, the world would be a three-dimensional space, and there would no longer be one-dimensional or two-dimensional increase or decrease in dimensions.


    There was an existence that set the parameters for the gravity, making the muddy planet round because of the constant gravity parameters.


    There was an existence that determined the speed of light and made what the world saw real.


    In a short 14 days, the universe entered a Big Bang era. One after another, Saints who had proven their Dao shone in the entire universe. They walked out of the chaos, looking extremely sacred as if the chaos had been completely split apart.


    This was an unimaginable scene in history. The murals of the era of the sculptures recorded the worst scene that had never happened in the entire universe, and would never appear in the future.


    [ during the primordial chaos, with light, we led the Saints to prove our Dao and split the heavens and earth! ]


    ¡­


    the laws of the universe are not perfected gradually. They are perfected in an extremely short period of time, almost in an instant ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s another big Bang!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the first Sage to vindicate the Dao of the universe would vindicate the structure of matter! However, it was only natural. This was the first axe to open up the world! To divide all chaos and create order ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s voice was cold.


    you must know that physics is the principle of matter. The structure of matter is the foundation of physics. This Dao validation is equivalent to the Pangu axe of physics, which can completely split the world! Xu Zhi sat high up and ate an Apple as he watched the primordial godfiends in the ancient chaos vindicate their DAOs and split the heavens and earth. The scene was so spectacular that it was hard to imagine.


    Kachaa ¡­ Kachaa!


    Xu Zhi held a camera and kept taking pictures, leaving behind images.


    He then put it in the book of the creation era. It felt very memorable.

 Chapter 1149

    ?


    1149 Chapter 1159 death


    Without a doubt, the era of the great path Saints had appeared.


    This meant that the primordial cultivation universe had completely appeared.


    The innate ancient gods of this era had filled in the original laws of the universe and the universe was gradually taking on the appearance of the later generations.


    The entire universe was shaking.


    Everything became neat and tidy, and it became livable.


    there¡¯s no more space turbulence. There¡¯s no need to hide!


    the dimensional chaos disasters have also completely disappeared. We don¡¯t have to worry about dimensional elevation or dimensional reduction. We can always be safe.


    hahaha, our sculpture, the world has become stable. It can continue to exist until the distant future, and live with us for a long, long time!


    Everyone laughed out loud, knowing that a new era had arrived.


    Previously, they had been suffering from the fact that their sculptures would be washed away and destroyed, just like a sandcastle on a beach that would be frequently hit by waves. But now, they could finally preserve their works.


    The living beings of this era were very simple.


    He didn¡¯t know what this meant, but he felt that the biggest benefit was that his statue could always exist.


    After all, the primordial era had everything. They didn¡¯t have any ambitions. They could fill their stomachs by breathing in and out the world¡¯s energy and live for eternity. They didn¡¯t need to pursue anything and were born with it.


    The current immemorial universe had entered an era of rapid development.


    Rank-9 Dao cultivators could also use their own four-dimensional creature¡¯s timeline to cover the other clansmen, allowing them to cultivate in a high-dimensional space-time and quickly become gods.


    A large number of gods began to appear.


    The length of time in the real world became meaningless in the face of these four-dimensional beings!


    In just 14 days, Dao ancestor had nurtured a large number of disciples to vindicate Dao and correct the entire universe.


    Another ten days passed.


    Yi mang gave up his power and his nine disciples were trained to become second generation disciples. Dao validation appeared again and some scattered rules of the heaven and earth were completely restored.


    Another seventeen days passed.


    When the second generation disciples reached the final realm, they started to cultivate the third generation disciples and vindicate their Dao.


    Hundreds of final realm cultivators of the universe appeared in this land. The Dao ancestor merged with the heavens with his radiance and controlled the laws of heaven and earth. He was the greatest existence of this era!


    Seeing this scene, even Xu Zhi felt his blood run cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a month! During the chaos era, the entire universe exploded and more than 700 ultimate realm universe Masters appeared.


    Was this the era of the primordial godfiends? There were as many tenth-tier existences as there were dogs!


    This four-dimensional being was too terrifying. It was able to pull his own timeline and reach his past and future ¡­ It¡¯s simply a lifeform on the same level as a postliminary realm being, not on the same level!¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. His eyes were bright, and he felt that it was very shocking.


    At this time, in his eyes, an even more jaw-dropping development appeared.


    In the palace.


    Yi mang sat on the divine throne and looked down at the ninth disciple. n¨¹ Yi, you are very meticulous, but you are the only one out of the nine disciples who did not let you vindicate Dao. Do you know why? ¡±


    Female second shook her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t know.


    The other disciples had all vindicated their DAOs, and even the other eight disciples, the second and third generations, had vindicated their DAOs with their help. It could be said that they had many direct descendants and descendants.


    She was the only one who had yet to vindicate Dao.


    However, she also knew that there must be a deeper meaning for her ancestors to keep her.


    ¡°Do you know how many races have existed since the birth of this world?¡± Yi mang asked.


    ¡°There are three clans in total,¡± answered female second respectfully.


    ¡°Yes, there are three clans in total! This vast world, since its birth, had actually ¡­ Only three clans!¡±


    Yi mang¡¯s eyes were majestic, and there seemed to be lightning flashing in his pupils. Countless particles of the great path collided with each other. we are the first clan. The second and third clans are actually exactly the same as us. They look extremely similar. They are all made of steel, stone, and sand. They have developed sentience.


    Female second didn¡¯t say anything.


    Yimang¡¯s eyes flickered as he sat on the divine throne and said, this world is incomplete. The chances of life being born naturally are too low ¡­ These broken rules need to be supplemented by great DAOs. I want this universe to have new and endless living beings at every moment, born naturally in various forms.


    every existence can only vindicate one Dao, so I took you as my disciples and vindicated by setting up a great Dao for you. And the great Dao I set up for you is life.


    Among all the disciples, only your art level of sculpture is excellent, and your mind is meticulous, even far beyond mine. You even created your so-called sculpture technician.¡±


    The second female lead¡¯s talent was very special.


    Her stone carvings were unimaginably fine, and they were even assembled into various parts that fit together. The statue that she made could actually move and walk in a rough manner, having the prototype of the machinery of the future.


    Especially in recent years, when the rules had stabilized, female B¡¯s means were simply amazing. She used energy as a source to build some machines that could walk and run. They had simple AI intelligence, like weapon spirits and Dao weapons. They also vaguely had the prototype of the mechanical era.


    After all, the rules were mostly complete now, and civilization could begin to develop. Furthermore, these great primordial life forms were extremely intelligent, so it would not be difficult for them to deduce the structure of machinery.


    Yi mang said, ¡± Yi nu, I want you to complete the rules of life and set the parameters for life. This will make it extremely easy for the later generations to be born. Can you do it? ¡±


    ¡°I can.¡± Lady B was very confident.


    As a four-dimensional being that transcended time, she entered a higher dimension and arrived at her current self 3000 years later in the next second. Her eyes flashed with vicissitudes of life.


    She stretched out her hand, and a copper-iron puppet appeared. Its structure was so intricate that it was hard to imagine, and it even had simple thoughts.


    just like this creation, ¡± she said, ¡± I can change the structure of life. Since my ancestors allowed the entire world to produce the corresponding power furnace, intelligent thinking template, and eating cycle template in accordance with the laws ¡­ Let these things be naturally born in the universe.¡±


    She had proven her way in one fell swoop. The basic structure of life, cells, DNA, bones, and scaffoldings that she had set up thus far had already vaguely appeared. The foundation of this structure began to make life easier to appear. It could be said that she had blessed the common people and was an unimaginable great merit.


    Instantly, the entire universe was greatly shaken.


    The world¡¯s true curtain had been pulled open. After the rare appearance of the primordial chaos godfiend clan, postcelestial lifeforms were gradually born.


    Soon, they saw a scene that was unimaginable to them.


    One after another, postcelestial lifeforms were born on these planets. They began to cry out loudly as they gained the form of flesh and blood. They even gradually evolved to walk upright.


    This human form appeared in the eyes of all the primordial godfiends, shocking them.


    Wasn¡¯t this the form of their sculptures?


    How could such a humanoid creature appear out of nowhere, in accordance with the laws of the universe?


    Yi mang, who was sitting on the throne, also stood up in shock as he looked at this thriving world. His eyes were deep as he snorted coldly.¡±What is this! ¡®What is this ¡­¡¯ What?¡±


    He had thought that he had a clear understanding of the structure of the universe.


    This simple chaotic world no longer had any secrets to him.


    In fact, he was even trying to make this simple scene more complicated. However, he did not expect this unbelievable scene to appear again. The scene he had seen back then ¡­ It wasn¡¯t a dream.


    Yimang was silent on the throne.


    The last time he was silent was during his extremely difficult time of Dao enlightenment.


    After an unknown period of time, he revealed a look of regret and vicissitudes as he looked at everything that was flourishing in the universe. in the end, I never thought that there would be a moment like this. The barren environment in the past has become so rotten.


    He was the great saint of the universe, the first ancient God in the world, an ancient God.


    The palace he lived in was already outside the entire universe, in the chaos.


    He was already using this method to avoid the assimilation of the universe.


    However, he could clearly sense that the closer he was to the core of the universe and its Foundation orders, the faster he would be assimilated.


    He could already feel his consciousness gradually blurring, and his days were numbered.


    One must know that he had just broken through to a few thousand years old, and he was already starting to feel old ¡­ This was because he was the core law of the universe.


    In fact, their lifespans were far less than that of an ordinary Clansman. They were immortal.


    this is really interesting. I didn¡¯t expect it to become so interesting ¡­ He sat on the divine throne above the universe with mang and looked at the world that was gradually becoming prosperous. It was prosperous, majestic, vast, and spectacular.


    The entire history of the universe was like an ancient wall. From the beginning to the present, it recorded his glorious life, as if it was his biography.


    Even he could not deny that he had lived a long life. When he was a mortal, he had enjoyed all the fun. As a seeker, he had come into contact with all the greatest rules and truths in the world ¡­


    In the era of tribes in the mortal world, he was the Emperor. In the era of the great Dao, he was the Supreme God of the universe. The Saints of the great Dao were all his disciples ¡­ He should be satisfied now that he had been leading everything!


    ¡°I want ¡­ A rotten death.¡±


    He suddenly recalled his first words, and his eyes looked deep and distant.


    But he fell silent again.


    When he was immortal, he felt that death didn¡¯t matter in the dull and chaotic world. After he broke through to Dao vindication, he thought that he could face death calmly. However, at this moment, he suddenly ¡­


    He didn¡¯t want to die.


    Living beings were such strange creatures.


    When they were immortal, they felt that death didn¡¯t matter. All of their clan members, including him, felt the same way. Their lives were simple, and they repeated it every day. When they were tired of living, death was simple.


    However, when his lifespan was limited, he didn¡¯t want to die.


    Aging appeared on the first living being in this universe, but he also experienced the helplessness that other living beings had when facing old age.


    It was a strong feeling of collapse that was beyond his control.


    His power was disappearing bit by bit, as if something had hollowed him out. He became empty, old, and worn out. No matter how strong his body of the great Dao was, he could not control the great sense of powerlessness.


    He sat on the throne and looked down at the great universe, which was getting on the right track from the chaos. if it was a boring world like before. it would be fine, but who would want to die in such an interesting and wonderful world ¡­


    He laughed at himself.


    this world has finally become what I wanted. It¡¯s so interesting that no living creature wants to abandon it ¡­ There are no more people who wanted to commit suicide in the chaos era ¡­¡±


    if possible, I want to borrow another 500 million years from the heavens to cross this period of sprouting and see how rotten the universe is at that time.


    In the end, he remained silent and sat on the chair weakly, like an old man of a hundred years.


    At the last moment of his death, yirang suddenly remembered the first mysterious shadow. He picked him up with one hand, and behind him was the first birth of the Big Bang.


    Whoosh.


    He suddenly walked towards an ignorant and primitive planet with life.


    They looked at the hairy barbarians in human form running, jumping, and shouting on the ground, stopping in front of them.


    He stared at the barbarians and didn¡¯t say anything. He just stood on the Prairie.


    Hahahaha!


    The wind blew and the grass swayed. The barbarians didn¡¯t know how great and respected the Supreme Being was. They were curious about what kind of creature he was. They surrounded him and shouted.


    After a moment of silence, Yi mang bowed to a human-shaped houtian barbarian lifeform that was surrounding him. He made his first request with an extremely pleading tone, ¡± ¡°If you can see me and know that I ¡­ Please appear before me, the oldest God from the chaos.¡±

 Chapter 1150

    ?


    1150 The Saint thief


    Xu Zhi sat on a high spot and was silent for a while.


    He didn¡¯t choose to respond. He silently picked up a cup of tea and brewed it with water. He slowly stirred the tea, forming a vortex.


    ¡°I can¡¯t interfere with anything. The assimilation of the great Dao is unstoppable for me. Even I¡¯m just a disabled tenth-tier cultivator. I haven¡¯t even mastered the great Dao. How can I find a way for you?¡±


    The peak of the tenth level, and the most powerful kind!


    Even if they were tiny people living in the fake Dao universe that Xu Zhi had deduced, they would not be able to reach the real world.


    These tenth-level existences had all vindicated their Dao in this fake Dao universe. When they went to the outside universe, they would never become a part of the laws of that great universe. They could only be mortals and might even be rejected and die.


    But in terms of realm, Xu Zhi¡¯s level was far inferior to the other party¡¯s.


    everything is your own deduction. You have to rely on yourself for everything ¡­


    Xu Zhi had no intention of showing up. He sipped his tea, and his expression was a little complicated. at the same time, I will not interfere with this era, nor do I have the ability to interfere with this era.


    Xu Zhi knew his own limits and knew how weak he was.


    He did not have the ability to change everything, to change the death of a tenth Level Ultimate Warrior. He also knew that any interference he made would lead to a possible variable in the deduction.


    you can only rely on yourself. I can even use you to deduce the entire era. How can I not hope that you can find a new path? ¡±


    ¡°The path you found to live is my path to live.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s deduction of the sandbox world was to find the path to the future, and that had been the case from the very beginning.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the Great Plains, yimang did not receive any response.


    ¡°Am I not qualified? or is it something else?¡±


    Yi mang laughed bitterly at himself.


    The more powerful he was and the more he completed the rules, the more he was shocked to find that the great Dao of that existence was very similar to the great Dao universe after he completed it ¡­


    He had a sense of health.


    He seemed to know everything that he was going to do.


    Even the shape of his opponent¡¯s body made him feel that it was unimaginable.


    Hualala.


    The wind was still blowing on the Prairie.


    Yi mang disappeared from his original spot and left directly. He returned to his palace outside the universe, and his expression became even more aged. is there a realm above level ten? ¡±


    When he deduced this realm, he instinctively felt: Level 10 was the ultimate, the end of this path. If there was no way to go, it was the ultimate!


    There was no way forward.


    Didn¡¯t he stop trying to deduce the next realm?


    However, he felt a deep sense of powerlessness. This sense of powerlessness was unprecedented. It was as if he was trying to deduce a realm that did not exist in the first place.


    ¡°Is there a realm above level 10?¡±


    ¡°Can you escape the assimilation of the great Dao?¡±


    He started to mumble to himself again, as if he was a madman.


    After a period of time, Yi mang grew older and older. His body was surrounded by strange diseases of the great Dao, and all kinds of Dao spots appeared. His body became old and rotten, and he exuded a huge withered aura of death, like the five decays of heaven and man.


    However, he had not received his own disciples since a long time ago.


    The great path disciples of the nine major factions had already formed their own Saint sects and stood tall in the universe. Although they were also aging, the extent of aging was far less than one-tenth of his first great path Saint.


    This was because ray was not only the first Dao vindication, but it was also the core Dao of the creation of the world!


    What he was proving was the law and structure of the matter of the entire universe. Only by arranging all matter in order could he make the sky clear and the earth turbid, splitting everything from the chaos completely!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    As four-dimensional beings, they could walk in their past and future. In less than half a year in the real world, nearly 3000 great Dao Saints had appeared in the entire universe.


    The core rules of the universe were gradually set down, and all important parameters were fixed. Everything was in order, and everything was moving towards prosperity.


    As for yimang, he was also getting older.


    He sat in the highest Hall in the universe. Although he was loved by all the Saints, he only quietly observed the changes of the universe day after day, and it became more and more prosperous.


    the children who sculpted the beach back then were in charge of sculpting the entire universe. They were excited and happy.


    Yi mang¡¯s expression suddenly became emotionless, and he became very cold. The death aura around his body became more and more serious. although I can¡¯t find the path to the future, I¡¯ve found a way to extend my life.


    He closed his eyes, and an expression of unprecedented struggle appeared on his face. Suddenly, his expression turned cold, and he exuded a domineering aura.


    Another day.


    It had been a long time since Yi mang had gathered the disciples of the past to seek an audience.


    All the Saints in the ancient universe were extremely excited. They were finally going to see their most respected ancestor, the ancient great existence that they followed at the risk of their lives!


    They were already thinking that this time, their ancestor had been in seclusion for a long time. Had he found a new path to breakthrough like before?


    And then inform them?


    What would the new path look like?


    The great Dao vindication sages landed in the Hong Meng Palace and looked at the greatest existence in the world.


    However, his entire person was stunned.


    Sitting on the divine throne was an extremely old man. His body was covered with age spots and strange black diseases. He exuded a heavy aura of death.


    ¡°Teacher?¡±


    They tried to call out.


    In the next second, yimang suddenly opened his cold eyes.


    Bang-


    The entire primordial chaos Palace was instantly destroyed, and everything was reduced to the most basic particles.


    In other words, everything had been reduced to the original particles by this great existence who controlled the strongest laws of the universe and made up the laws of all matter, returning to the primordial era.


    He was the first blade that split the universe, splitting the absolute beginning chaos and splitting the heavens and earth.


    Naturally, it could also restore the universe to its original state.


    I borrow my life from the heavens, but the heavens do not make a sound. I want to borrow your life, the bloodline of the great thief, to strengthen my strength, resist the universe, and live to the next life!


    He was surrounded by hazy particles, as if he was the only ancient God in the world. In an instant, he exploded and killed the three strongest disciples under his command, seizing their bloodlines of the great Dao and fusing them into his body.


    Four great Dao bloodlines.


    He gradually regained his youth.


    He strode forward and stared at all his disciples and the other disciples who had rushed over. There were nearly 3000 Dao vindication Saints from the chaotic ancient universe.


    This was an unprecedented scene.


    They were filled with killing intent.


    Life and cultivation had never existed in this universe. Life and cultivation had come into existence when the light appeared.


    In this universe, there had never been aging and killing. When the Ray appeared, there was aging and killing.


    It was the first time that a ray had experienced all the living beings in the universe, and it was also the pioneer of the entire world.

 Chapter 1151

    ?


    1151 Chapter 1161-wheel of history


    This battle was like the collapse of heaven and earth.


    Everything returned to chaos, and all the laws of the universe turned into nothingness.


    The core area of the war had turned into endless electromagnetic light and particles. Chaos was intertwined, and a large number of Daoists began to die.


    As the first ancient God between heaven and earth, he fought for the Dao in chaos and cultivated the core law of the great Dao. It was not the law of the same dimension at all. Moreover, he had killed several of his strongest disciples with a burst of light and seized their bloodline of the great Dao, becoming an ultimate life with five bloodlines of the great Dao ¡­


    This kind of power was simply unimaginable!


    However, it was not unrivaled.


    Even though mang had mastered the most powerful power, he was still alone.


    He was going to face 3000 chaos Saints. The DAOs they had proven were all extraordinary, and their combat power was heaven-defying. After being caught off guard by the Ray, they quickly reacted.


    Yirang was at a disadvantage.


    BOOM!


    No matter how strong he was, he could not resist such a terrifying siege.


    In the distance, the universe Saints were terrified and in disbelief!


    The pure, selfless, and great sage that they respected the most, the first ancient God in the world, who created the world, was now full of desire. He was covered by evil aura and greed. It was as if he had fallen into the mortal world, had seven emotions and six desires, and became extremely unfamiliar.


    It was as if they had become two different living beings.


    BOOM!


    They were still besieging them. No matter how strong the Dao ancestor was, he couldn¡¯t resist 3000 sages who had reached the primordial chaos and lived outside the universe¡¯s Dao field.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use ¡­ It¡¯s no use ¡­¡±


    Yimang¡¯s hair was disheveled, and his eyes were dark. He had an unimaginably shocking spirit as he looked at the group of Saints who had surrounded and killed him. you are all my disciples and Grand-disciples. I can¡¯t defeat you, but ¡­


    He gradually regained his youth, and like a dragon or a Tiger, he was resisting the siege of the masses.


    ¡°At this moment, the time acceleration of 10000 years a day in the higher dimension, can you all withstand it? All I need to do is to stall for some time, and all of you will naturally die of old age and be assimilated by the entire great cosmos ¡­


    His tone was very indifferent.


    However, the surrounding universe Saints paled.


    As four-dimensional beings, they had sparred before, but they had never really fought. Even if they were sparring, they could not kill each other.


    At that time, their lifespans were unlimited. They would not suffer any losses even if they entered a higher dimension. However, it was different now ¡­ After reaching the final realm, their lifespans had a limit.


    Their lives had come to an end, and they could no longer advance their lives as they wished.


    They could clearly sense that their lives were rapidly deteriorating as they entered the high-dimensional space-time and were assimilated by the great cosmos.


    Some powerful universe Saints were even surrounded by the death Qi of the great Dao. Strands of black wrapped around them, and strange and horrifying Dao spots appeared on their skin.


    They tried to turn back their bodies and go back in time to return to their childhood, but the wound was still there and wouldn¡¯t be turned back with time.


    In front of them, Yi mang was fighting with them in a high-dimensional space-time that lasted ten thousand years a day. In order to maintain the battle, they had to burn their lifespans and enter the same dimension. However, Yi mang¡¯s lifespan had already surpassed theirs ¡­


    ¡°We will be the first to die.¡±


    A creepy thought appeared in the minds of the three thousand Supreme Saints.


    ¡°Do you understand? then stop.¡±


    Yi mang stopped walking. His expression was gloomy, as if he had completely fallen into the devil¡¯s category. His whole body was surrounded by an evil and turbid aura.


    ¡°If this continues, you¡¯ll be the first to die ¡­ I also got what I wanted. I killed my disciples and seized the bloodline of the great Dao to strengthen my own combat strength to resist the assimilation of the great Dao ¡­ Now, our lifespans can be extended, so it¡¯s meaningless for us to continue fighting.¡±


    The 3,000 Saints stopped in silence.


    They did not know what to say or do ¡­


    They knew very well that all of this was within Yi mang¡¯s calculations. He knew that even if he were to face all the Saints of the universe, he would still be able to escape unscathed.


    At the same time, all the sages present knew that this wasn¡¯t as simple as the death of a few great path sages. This would start an unprecedented era.


    The beginning of a rotten, Dark Universe.


    The Era of Chaos where all the innate gods were kind, pure, unscrupulous, friendly, and laughed together would be gone forever.


    At this point, all the Saints of the great path began to be wary of other existences to prevent other attacks to extend their lifespans.


    This iron plate of theirs had completely crumbled and broken into pieces.


    These 3,000 Taoists didn¡¯t have to be on guard against Dao ancestor Yi mang¡¯s attack, which had already reached perfection. Instead, they had to be on guard against other sages who might secretly attack them.


    ¡°The heavens have changed ¡­¡±


    As the youngest ninth disciple, female second¡¯s face was full of bitterness.


    The four strongest senior brothers had been killed, and only the five disciples were still alive.


    Female B bowed respectfully and said, ¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯ve opened a new era.¡±


    This time, Yi mang did not speak. Instead, he was silent for a moment.


    He turned around and left silently, his figure disappearing into the darkness.


    He no longer had the face to face all the living beings on earth.


    He clearly knew that after he took this step, he would bring terrifying effects to the future generations of the entire universe. Disasters, schemes, disputes, and everything would be born.


    He still remembered the time when he led a group of ignorant people who laughed and ran through the chaos with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. He watched them kill themselves because they felt that the days were boring, so he innocently vowed to open up an interesting and not boring paradise for them ¡­


    He did it.


    The dream of his youth had come true.


    Everything was interesting and prosperous, but really ¡­ Is it a pleasure garden?


    it¡¯s already out of my control. Everything is no longer within my control ¡­ Yi mang recalled the heroic words that had led everyone to stand on the stone statue. Suddenly, his heart ached. He closed his eyes silently. He could vaguely hear the sound of some kind of belief in his heart completely shattering.


    All of a sudden, Lady B, who was behind him, could not help but ask, ¡±


    is the decay of life just a coincidence, or is eternal life bound to decay in the future? ¡±


    Yi mang¡¯s figure clearly froze for a moment, but he did not answer. He strode into the darkness and disappeared.


    ¡­


    The first disaster broke out faster than anyone else.


    Just as the 3000 gods were dispersing, a terrifying situation occurred. A primordial god was secretly killed on his way back and his great Dao was seized.


    It was a powerful and mysterious existence that had secretly blocked the heavenly secrets. No one knew who had done it.


    All the Saints of the great path didn¡¯t say anything. They descended and took a look at the traces of the battle before leaving.


    They clearly knew that the ignorant and simple past would never return. The simplicity they had during the era of innate gods had disappeared. They were no longer able to open their hearts and discuss the Dao. The entire postcelestial universe was now filled with cunning, sinister, and darkness.


    The Saints began to scheme against each other in the Daoist sect.


    The universe ¡­ It began to turn into a dark forest, leading to Eternal Decay.


    In less than a year.


    The various existences began to nurture their next generation of disciples, hoping that they could reach the final realm.


    However, no one knew if they were still as kind as they had been in the past when they were training disciples, or if they had other thoughts in the dark.


    However, the speed of cultivation couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed of their decay. The first batch of Dao Saints didn¡¯t have long lifespans. After the battle, their lifespans flew by and they were on the verge of death. They didn¡¯t have time to wait.


    A great battle had come faster than anyone had expected.


    The chain reaction would be more terrifying than any great Dao existence could imagine.


    the innate God¡¯s tribulation is coming ¡­ In a corner above the universe, Xu Zhi pinched his fingers and calculated for a while, as if he had seen a great horror of the past and present.


    ¡°Dead, all of them are dead ¡­¡±


    There was an unimaginable sadness in Xu Zhi¡¯s heart, as if he was looking at the vast torrent of history. Even he felt extremely complicated.


    during the primordial chaos era, before the heavens and earth were created, the living beings were the purest and kindest, without any distracting thoughts ¡­ The 3,000 Saints who had proven their Dao in the chaos were the purest group of mighty people in the world. They opened up a path for the future generations, set rules for the common people, and were the most devout seekers of Dao. There were no such people in the past, and the future generations would not be as pure as them ¡­ But in the end, he ended up in such a pathetic state.¡±


    Run ¡­


    Some Saints were unwilling to fight and chose to hide from the world.


    But no one could escape ¡­


    Xu Zhi saw that a great battle was breaking out.


    The starry sky collapsed.


    The chaotic battle of 3000 chaos ancient gods and the branch atlases of the great Dao that represented the entire universe had caused a terrifying chain reaction.


    In the later generations, there had never been so many Dao vindication sages that appeared at the same time. Moreover, all of them had mastered the strongest set of laws. Their battle was like the collapse of the bone promise tablet. The laws of the universe were completely torn apart and turned into pieces.


    The newly-established planets, galaxies, and even the newly-born postcelestial lifeforms were all turned into clouds of mist and dissipated in the universe.


    This was a great Tribulation of the gods and demons.


    The 3,000 existences who had achieved Dao could not avoid it.


    This battle was hard to imagine. After an unknown amount of time, the entire universe¡¯s emptiness welcomed an unprecedented Great Silence.


    The casualties were too great.


    Even Xu Zhi¡¯s expression turned numb.


    Normally, a great path Saint only needed to kill four to reach completion. However, in the later stages of the battle, they went completely crazy. They didn¡¯t hold back and no one could control them. Only over 100 great path Saints had completed five great path bloodlines and survived.


    They had consumed too much of their lifespans in this battle. Even though their combat strength had become extremely strong and they could resist the assimilation of the great cosmos, they knew that they did not have long to live.


    ¡°We are the last ¡­ After we fall, our era is coming to an end.¡±


    They looked at each other in the debris of blood sea¡¯s elimination, all of them lost.


    Another thousand years passed.


    The broken universe regrouped under the remaining great path Saints and developed again.


    Even though everything was reduced to chaos, under the laws, the chaotic heaven and earth began to separate and repair itself. Planets, light, soil, and everything else appeared again ¡­


    Life had also been reborn.


    The remaining ancient great Dao existences of the universe lived in seclusion in the chaos Dao field in outer space to reduce the assimilation of the great Dao.


    As long as the Saints didn¡¯t appear, the rules of heaven and earth would become more stable. Under the rule of the law of life, a large number of lives began to naturally condense and form, and a new civilization began to form.


    This was destined to be an era of postcelestial lifeforms.


    Xu Zhi saw an indigenous tribe on a planet starting to develop a civilization. He could not help but feel a sense of familiarity that he had not felt for a long time.


    The laws of the universe had only established most of the laws, but the world was still in a rough embryonic state and could only be considered to be in the early stages of chaos.


    ¡°Everything still needs to be developed.¡± Xu Zhi let out a soft sigh and hesitated for a moment. He looked at yimang, who was in his twilight years and had not appeared even in the battle of the 3000 gods and demons in the universe.


    He was already old.


    Even if their lifespans were extended, they would still have to walk towards the end of their lives.


    This was because he was like a madman, speeding up his lifespan in the high-dimensional space-time, 1000 years a day. Only a short time had passed, but more than 200000 years had passed.


    He had clearly extended his lifespan, but he did not cherish it and continued to accelerate it ¡­


    Xu Zhi sighed, but he could understand Yi mang¡¯s complicated feelings. This lonely man, who seemed to be a formidable character who had created the entire universe, had in fact been stabbed deeply in his heart by the chaotic battle between the primordial godfiends. He had not chosen to stop it, because everything had started because of him.


    He had been living in deep self-blame all these years, so painful that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe, and he had an impulse to end it all.


    time is a torrent. I have never changed anything, and I will not change the course of history, because I want to know what happened ¡­ But ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi looked up and suddenly fell silent.


    He thought about it for a moment and decided to see Yi mang for the last time at the last moment of his life. He wanted to see this ancient God, who was known as a hero but had eventually fallen, because Xu Zhi knew that seeing him now would not be enough to affect the trajectory of the entire era.


    Nothing was enough to affect his fate.

 Chapter 1152

    ?


    1152 Chapter 1162-final


    On a planet.


    Everything was reborn, and everything was filled with a desolate aura.


    This was a planet that was developing very quickly.


    Black apes appeared on it. They jumped on trees and settled on treehouses. They even spoke their own language and began to cultivate.


    Originally, it was impossible for them to walk out of their ignorance so quickly. However, the Saints of the ancient Daoist sects had sent some disciples out to enlighten the common people, allowing the earth to recover its vitality at a faster rate.


    This was a large grassland. Under the setting sun, the sun seemed to be golden and unusually warm.


    The young apes started to read and write here. They followed the instructions of their elders and started to cultivate. They were enlightened and formed a small primitive sect.


    An elderly ape was preaching from above,


    The students below started discussing.


    before the chaos of heaven and earth split apart, living beings appeared in the turbid world. Primordial godfiends used light to split the heaven and earth apart and then preached the Dao ¡­ He¡¯s really too powerful!¡±


    that¡¯s right. He led 3000 demonic gods and created the world together. Then, they fell and became a part of the universe¡¯s rules. He¡¯s too great ¡­ They are immortal, but they chose to die for our future generations. It is because of the primordial godfiends that postcelestial gods like us exist.¡±


    Yi mang¡¯s story had almost been covered up. The surviving proving Saints did not know how to tell the truth of the cruel dark catastrophe. They still held enough respect for Yi mang and covered up the embarrassing things, leaving behind the ancient story of the 3000 demon gods not killing each other, but sacrificing themselves for the world and proving their way.


    In the eyes of the remaining Saints, no matter how bloody and furious they were in the end, they were all the oldest in the chaos, innocent young people who laughed together.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be envious of?¡±


    An ape sitting by the pond in the distance suddenly laughed.


    A few students looked at him from afar.


    The students walked over and looked at him in admiration, ¡± crazy Lord, that¡¯s an innate ancient God! You¡¯re not allowed to be disrespectful to them!¡±


    The ape quietly listened to the stories and took a sip of wine. He glanced at them and thought, ¡± what¡¯s so strong about the innate gods in the chaos? They were the first batch of life forms that were the most simple and crude, and they were born with intelligence by ¡®quality¡¯. Only the postcelestial life forms were perfected, and they belonged to the powerful batch ¡­ If they were strong, they wouldn¡¯t have been eliminated by the times and died.¡±


    ¡°This is the era of postcelestial lifeforms.¡±


    He smiled and looked at these creatures. in time, why do you need to envy them? You will definitely surpass them.¡±


    ¡°Crazy.¡±


    ¡°Houtian, how can you compare it to Xiantian?¡±


    The students were furious and ignored him, leaving on their own.


    The ape smiled. The bloodline of these postcelestial lifeforms was far more powerful and perfect than that of the innate ancient gods. Their biological structure was intricate and complex. Even in the microscopic world, it was so perfect that it was beyond imagination.


    Female second had done a good job. Postcelestial lifeforms like them were the ones who were favored by the protagonists of heaven and earth.


    In fact, this was the case.


    Life forms born from the ¡± original substance ¡°, such as ordinary sand, stone, soil, and wood, had extremely ordinary bloodlines. In the later mature universe, no one would pay attention to them. In the distant later universe, the bloodlines and talents of the plant spirits born from the ¡± original substance ¡± were mostly mediocre.


    ¡®In the future, the rules are constantly being perfected ¡­ The times are constantly developing. How can the more primitive, the more powerful?¡± Yimang shook his head. This was a simple logic, but it had been deified by those ancient stories and pushed to unimaginable heights. They were just a group of sad living beings.


    Facing the afterglow of the setting sun, he was enjoying the cool breeze. He didn¡¯t care that those students had left.


    His second Life was coming to an end.


    Even if they obtained greater power, they would only be able to resist the assimilation of the universe for a little longer.


    However, the second aging of his life made him go from the initial uneasiness and fear to the current extremely calm mood.


    This was because he knew that he had no other means to resist the assimilation of the universe.


    unknowingly, I accelerated time again and arrived in the future more than two hundred thousand years later. He said in a low voice, ¡± as expected, I didn¡¯t find any way to change my destined death.


    ¡°This world is truly beautiful.¡±


    He sat on the edge of the pond and looked up at the evening sky and the bright stars.


    however, I suddenly have a feeling of not knowing what to do. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve arrived in another time and space. Everything that I¡¯m familiar with is leaving me ¡­


    He paused.


    He thought of the era of universe sculpture created by the happy and lively creatures. The entire universe was a sculpture, and everyone was laughing and putting their arms around each other ¡­


    At the last moment of his life, he suddenly wanted to go back to the past, to reunite with the fallen God-devil clansmen, to laugh and laugh in the chaos of the vast land.


    in the past, we clearly hated those days. Day after day, they were dry and boring. But now, we can¡¯t go back to those days that we once hated.


    He was silent, counting his life, and suddenly murmured,


    in these two hundred thousand years, I hoped to find a new path, a new future, and make up for my mistakes. But after one hundred thousand years, I realized that there was no realm after level ten.


    In the next 100000 years, I gave up my life and began to predict the future of the entire universe, wanting to do something for it to make up for my mistakes.


    ¡®The universe no longer has any secrets in front of me, except for that mysterious figure at the beginning ¡­ In the end, after my deduction, I discovered a very terrifying truth. This universe has no future ¡­¡±


    and now, I¡¯m going to give this universe a distant future.


    The corners of his lips curled up into a smile that he had not seen for a long time. I wonder if I can make up for everything at the last moment ¡­


    He raised his head and looked at Chuan Qiong in the vast universe, as if he had recalled his first thought.


    ¡°I want a ¡­ A rotten death!¡±


    BOOM!


    He suddenly stood up and stepped into the starry sea.


    He was going to use this battle to reach the final moment of his life.


    Suddenly, his entire body trembled. A voice that he had been waiting for for a long time but had never appeared came from behind him.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Yimang turned around and looked at the being.


    It was a blurry figure of a man.


    His eyes flickered with a clear light, carrying an unimaginable sense of ancient times.


    At this moment, he was no longer fanatical and excited. Instead, his complicated expression calmed down. He was like an old friend who had not seen him for a long time. His long-cherished wish at the last moment of his life had been fulfilled.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, brother. We meet again.¡±

 Chapter 1153

    ?


    1153 Chapter 1163-bringing peace to the world


    To yirang, who was standing at the end of his life, there were no more secrets in the entire universe. However, only that suspicious and mysterious figure from the very beginning remained rooted in his heart.


    The ¡± figure ¡± that he had deduced countless times did not have an answer. He thought that he would not be able to solve it at the end of his life and would leave with this doubt, but he did not expect this scene.


    ¡°Daoist brother, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    He originally had a lot to say, but he didn¡¯t say it out loud. At this moment, his life was coming to an end, and he was extremely calm. He felt as if he knew his fate, and he was satisfied as long as he could see the other party.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me what I¡¯m going to do?¡±


    He stood in the void of the universe and answered Xu Zhi¡¯s question as if he were an old friend who had not seen him for a long time. He said, ¡± ¡°I want this universe to have a lifespan.¡±


    The figure merely smiled. could it be that the universe doesn¡¯t have a lifespan now? ¡±


    ¡°Do you have a lifespan?¡±


    Yi mang said, ¡± this universe is born now.. ¡®m afraid it¡¯ll age and be destroyed in less than. thousand years ¡­ Its lifespan is not even a sliver of an ancient Chaos God¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The figure only smiled. the lifespan of this universe is only a thousand years? ¡±


    Yi mang said, ¡± four-dimensional creatures. Their time surpasses reality. Once they step into the level of a rank-8 Divine Spirit, they will arrive at their distant future in less than seven days. They will quickly reach rank-9, rank-10 ¡­ The birth of level 10 is like the stars in the sky. In this land where chaos first emerged, a batch of level 10 can be born every few years. They are everywhere and they speed up the completion of the great Dao.¡±


    ¡°Great Dao accelerated completion? Isn¡¯t this good?¡±


    ¡°The completion of the great Dao, not good! When it was completely repaired, the door to level ten would be sealed, and there would be no more level ten, and the universe would enter its aging period ¡­ ¡°According to the speed at which level 10 is born, the universe will be completed in less than a thousand years. Then, it will age and enter the Age of Chaos. The rules of heaven and earth will no longer be visible. No one will be able to control the extraordinary and leverage the power of the universe, and it will gradually be destroyed.¡±


    Xu Zhi was just smiling as he looked at yimang with admiration.


    Even he sighed with emotion. As expected of the great existence that created the entire immemorial universe. He created the heavens and earth and set the rules for all living beings!


    Xu Zhi had only learned of this scene when his knowledge had matured from the universe of the later generations. However, he had been able to deduce the distant future from the place where the universe was born, even the end of the universe, with a ray.


    This talent was truly amazing!


    It could be said that he had even finished deducing the end of the universe. There were no secrets to the development of the entire universe from ancient to modern times.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Xu Zhi asked softly.


    Yimang stood in the air and looked into the distance. He said coldly, ¡± in this universe that I¡¯ve just created, level 10 cultivators are born too quickly. In less than a thousand years, not many mortals were born, and the universe has never been exciting, but there are ultimate existences who are going to the end of their lives ¡­ I want this universe, not for the divine residence, but for the existence of the common people.¡±


    Xu Zhi just listened to him quietly. He needed an audience as well, that was all.


    everything originates from four-dimensional creatures ¡­ He had to kill a God! We¡¯ll limit the amount of time they can push forward!¡± Yimang said coldly.


    Xu Zhi knew that he was talking about a higher dimension.


    With ray, he was going to set the limit of a hundred years of high-dimensional space and time to advance life. He was also going to completely cut off their authority to return to the past. At this point, the four-dimensional creatures had been cut off from the timeline before and after, leaving only a future that quickly reached a hundred years in the future ¡­ It was just an empty name.


    ¡°Daoist brother!¡± I¡¯m not only going to slay the gods, ¡± he said. I¡¯m going to slay all living beings as well!


    ¡°How should I cut this blade?¡± Xu Zhi said.


    ¡°The spacetime of a God Slayer isn¡¯t enough! If the common people could live forever, they would only have a lifespan after they had proven their Dao ¡­ In that case, they would be immortal. Their population would continue to increase, swallowing and spitting out the matter of the universe, but they would not return it and block the entire universe ¡­ At the same time, they would be immortal. Although they could not enter the distant future after the God-slaying saber ¡­ After a few hundred million years of the natural year, he will definitely reach the final realm.¡± Yimang said with a smile.


    The postnate living beings of this era were just like the innate gods, they were born with eternal life, they had no limits to their lifespans and were immortal.


    He recalled the moment he left, his ninth disciple had asked him, ¡±


    [ is the decay of life just a coincidence, or is eternal life bound to decay in the future? ]


    ¡°You want to cut the world with your saber?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    His eyes were filled with high spirits as he laughed out loud.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of longevity? I want everyone in this world to only fight for the world! Live in the day and fight for the glory of this world, not fighting for eternity!¡±


    His voice grew louder and louder, resounding throughout the entire universe. The flames around his body soared to the sky, and the wind and clouds surged. I want everyone in this world to be like that tenth-level final realm, living in the void, living in old age, sickness, and death!


    Xu Zhi knew what he was going to do in the end, but he had not expected it to be so huge!


    Level 10 was no longer a special case. It was no longer the case where only the ultimate existences of the universe could have an old lifespan.


    He wanted all living beings in the world to be like this!


    He wanted every ordinary being to have the same template as the existences at level 10. When the strange diseases attacked them, they would have the skin and flesh diseases, but they would also grow old.


    This thought of his was a matter of course in the future.


    However, only Xu Zhi knew that this time and space were epoch-making!


    Because in the eyes of all the living beings in this era, level one, level two ¡­ The final tenth rank was like the growth stage of their life, just like an ordinary person when they were ten years old, twenty years old, a hundred years old ¡­


    They naturally grew to that level and reached the peak of the tenth level before they began to age and die.


    But now?


    It was equivalent to putting shackles on a baby, whether it was ten years old or twenty years old ¡­ One layer after another, he wished he could kill this human before he was a hundred years old!


    It was clear that this point of view was very terrifying in this original universe.


    I see. You want to use the appearance of a level 10 Dao injury to popularize it among all living beings and set a rule of ¡®birth, aging, illness, and death¡¯. All living beings and gods in the world will hate you to the extreme. You are the greatest sinner in their eyes. Xu Zhi said softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a sin. Can¡¯t I clear the sins on my body?¡±


    He suddenly laughed heartily and shook his head. from the moment of decay and degeneration, my heart¡¯s desire to open up a paradise has been destroyed. From that moment on, I knew that it was impossible to open up a perfect world and make all existences living under the rules happy. There is no perfect world in this universe.


    The so-called perfection only existed for a moment before it headed towards destruction.


    Previously, I kept adding perfect laws to make it even more perfect. Now, I¡¯m going to add incomplete laws to make the world incomplete!¡±


    Xu Zhi just remained silent.


    He knew that yimang was repenting and feeling guilty. At that moment, he had chosen to bear the infamy of being cursed at. He had to continue even if he was crazily cast aside by the common people. Yimang felt that he was a sinner and wanted to make up for everything. He might as well be that sinner himself.


    But was he really a sinner?


    Perhaps he had made a mistake before, but no living creature had never made a mistake. Xu Zhi could not help but admire him for everything he had done as the last great ancient God.


    perhaps the existences of this era will despise you and curse you. But in the distant future, history will correct your name. Xu Zhi said, ¡± for the sake of Heaven and earth, for the sake of the people, for the sake of inheriting the lost teachings of the Saints, for the sake of peace for all generations ¡­ Without you, there wouldn¡¯t be ten thousand generations. Everything you¡¯ve done and the curses you¡¯ve carried are worthy of the worship of all those who have attained Dao.¡±


    Yimang was stunned. He muttered something and suddenly said, ¡± I¡¯ve already taken the wrong path. I¡¯ve long been wrong. I¡¯ve created the destruction of the entire universe and the decline of our era ¡­


    Xu Zhi shook his head.


    He was the only one who knew everything.


    The law of the dark forest was inevitable. Everything that was acquired would eventually decay. Conspiracies and schemes were just the beginning of an era in advance.


    He was the greatest being in the universe.


    Even a human Emperor, no matter how wise he was, would make mistakes in his life. For example, the first emperor of the human world had also made some contributions during his rule.


    Yi mang was no longer conflicted. He laughed even louder and looked at Xu Zhi. I don¡¯t know what kind of existence you are, even earlier than the first and oldest living being in the world. But thank you for coming to witness everything in the end.


    ¡°Daoist brother, it¡¯s enough to just observe the ceremony.¡±


    He took a step forward and laughed, ¡± ¡°Look at me, I¡¯ll bring peace to the world!¡±

 Chapter 1154

    ?


    1154 Return the world, I am a sinner of all time


    He took a step forward with a ray and shattered the void.


    He stretched out his hand, and his three new disciples appeared in front of him.


    At this moment, he was going to vindicate his Dao again at the final moment and merge with the rules. Naturally, he had to use the method he used to vindicate his Dao when he took in disciples.


    The three disciples in front of him wanted to prove these three rules that would make the universe flawed.


    With his strong personal charm, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for him to take in disciples who were honest to him.


    ¡°All of you, vindicate your Dao ¡­¡±


    Yi mang¡¯s appearance was old and aged, like an old man who was about to die. However, there was a cold glint in his eyes, and he had an unquestionable sense of dominance.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The three disciples walked out one after another.


    BOOM! BOOM!


    A deep muffled Thunder sounded in the universe, and the sky was completely dark.


    Standing in the distance, Xu Zhi silently witnessed the last moment of yimang¡¯s life and his final glory.


    At the final moment of his old age, he took in a disciple to vindicate Dao just like before. He knew that this was the greatest turning point of the entire universe. This Dao vindication was bound to be the greatest Dark Revolution that everyone would despise and curse at.


    The people of this era would never understand him. He was destined to walk down the path of complete loneliness.


    This cut off the eternal life of all existences at this time, which was equivalent to cutting off their great Dao opportunities. It also gave the 1000-year lifespan of the universe a distant future of tens of billions of years.


    It was true that a thousand years in the universe was equivalent to an infinitely distant future in the eyes of the gods and Daoists who had become four-dimensional creatures. They were living their real lives in the high-dimensional space-time.


    At that time, even if the universe was destroyed, they would have already lived for tens of billions of years in these thousands of years. It would not harm their interests ¡­


    But what about the mortals in the universe?


    It was too short, too short!


    The interests of the gods were not at all affected.


    However, the living beings of the universe had lost everything. What they experienced was a real thousand years.


    Xu Zhi knew very well that yimang¡¯s dream of a paradise was still going on. He wanted to create a true Golden Age, and this was not something he had envisioned for the gods, but for the common people.


    [ I want this universe, not for the divine residence, but for the existence of the common people. ]


    you¡¯re doing this for the common people, but the common people of this era won¡¯t understand you. Instead, they¡¯ll curse you because of this and make you bear the most terrible curse in history. Xu Zhi said softly as he stood in the distance with a calm expression.


    Yi mang did not respond. He had already staked everything on this one move.


    Everything had started.


    Whoosh-


    The three great Daoists had proven their DAOs again.


    The light of the universe glowed, and threads of light illuminated the entire universe.


    The moment the sky was illuminated, the entire universe seemed to experience a great earthquake. The sky turned upside down, the earth shook, and even the primal Chaos Dao field outside the universe was shaking.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Back then, the primordial chaos sages who had survived the battle of the 3000 primordial godfiends sat in the Taoist sanctum and looked up at the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s him. He¡¯s back.¡±


    ¡­


    The information of the countless laws of the universe continued to flow.


    The laws of the great path added new branches to the branches, and the rules were increasing and changing.


    ¡°Lifespan.¡±


    A clear thought naturally appeared in the minds of all living beings in the universe. They clearly knew that there was a second-level law that existed in the form of life.


    ¡°In the world, there are achievements, bad, and empty. People, there are birth, old age, illness, and death.¡±


    Countless newly born deities and Dao cultivators opened their mouths and suddenly muttered this sentence. This was because the laws of Dao vindication were enough to shake the heavens and earth, and they appeared in the hearts of every living being that had just been born.


    ¡°This!!?¡±


    In the next moment, they were shocked and knew how terrifying it was.


    there¡¯s actually someone who didn¡¯t attain perfection for the universe? there¡¯s actually someone who attained incomplete certification for the universe? ¡±


    This was also unprecedented. There was actually an anomaly that vindicated the Dao for the universe.


    Some of the ancient powerhouses who had lived for a long time suddenly showed signs of aging on their young, strong, and handsome bodies. Wrinkles appeared on their skin, their cells withered, and their hair turned white.


    ¡°We ¡­¡± Their eyes widened, and they felt as if their bodies were being sucked dry. Because they were old, evil Yin Qi invaded them, and strange diseases began to surround their bodies. All kinds of body functions began to decline.


    ¡°We ¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the assimilation of the great DAOs! This is the sign of the five decays of heaven and man!¡±


    dirty clothes, withered hair, sweating under the armpits, smelly body, bu le this Lord ¡­ This is the five decays of heaven and man that only the original Saints who have become the order of heaven will experience, and the appearance of being assimilated by the entire universe. How can we mortals experience this?¡±


    At this moment, a large number of living beings in the universe died of old age. More than 80% of the population that had just developed and prospered had died.


    Mortals and gods were all unavoidable.


    To them, it was like an evil and terrifying curse of the end of the world. The black doomsday of the world had descended, bringing them great disaster.


    This was unbelievable.


    This was because to their knowledge, they were rank one, rank two ¡­ Level nine and level ten would naturally grow to the ultimate level, and only at level ten would they age and be on the verge of death.


    The tenth rank was a life stage that they had to go through.


    This concept was similar to that of ordinary people in their growth period and prime of life. Level 10 was equivalent to the turning point of 30 years old before they began to age. However, in front of them, it was equivalent to making them age from one year old, two years old, ten years old, twenty years old. It was difficult for them to even grow old. How could they not be angry?


    This was simply against the heavenly Dao!


    ¡°This is against the heavenly rules! Going against the great Dao! To go against the common people!¡±


    ¡°Sin! What a sin! What kind of vicious person is he to make us suffer!¡±


    There were also existences who sensed that this method was done with a ray, and they could not help but be completely furious.


    This was because it had severed their chances of survival, making it almost impossible for them to reach the final realm of level 10.


    From then on, every realm would change from a wide path of cultivation to a single-log bridge.


    Countless existences were fighting to cross this single-plank bridge. There were countless corpses of their peers buried under the feet of those in the same realm ¡­


    From now on, the path to Dao was trapped by the end of one¡¯s life, and it was extremely difficult.


    I didn¡¯t think that an ancient absolute beginning God would be like this? ¡±


    as expected, we¡¯ve trusted him wrongly. His merits can suppress the ancient times, create cultivation methods, teach the common people cultivation, and split the heaven and earth, the first blade to cut the universe. Such an unparalleled Sage has never existed in the past, and it¡¯s impossible to have him in the future. His achievements can last forever ¡­ Back then, the dark state of affairs originally thought that he was blinded by the end of his life, which muddled his thoughts. But even so, the Saints of the later generations covered up his past and still believed in him, remembering the kindness of his teaching, but never did they think ¡­¡±


    ¡°He has already fallen and become so evil!¡±


    ¡°Harming others and harming oneself, I can¡¯t bear to see other existences doing well!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m affected by the pain of the great Dao, and my body is affected by the five decays of heaven and man. I¡¯m tortured by my illness day and night, and my mind is getting more and more vicious! The existence of this venerable disease had actually caused the common people to suffer with him! Endure the pain he¡¯s feeling now!¡±


    ¡°In this world, I¡¯ve already fallen into this boundless sea of suffering!¡±


    Some postcelestial lifeforms wailed in pain and ran around a planet. They pointed at the sky and roared, ¡± this paradise no longer exists! Once the common people are born, they will sink into that endless suffering!¡±


    He held his sick child, who had spots all over his body, his face pale, and his body cold. He couldn¡¯t help but cry,


    the disease of the great path. This is the disease of the great path of the Saints ¡­ How could it only appear on a teenager? how could you bear to! How could you ¡­ Have the heart to do it!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still a child, yet he¡¯s already going through the pain and suffering of a Sage?¡±


    He pointed at the sky and roared, tears streaming down his face. He cursed loudly, ¡± is this what you want? The heavens and earth were created, and we were born to suffer. We were born to be immersed in the five decays of heaven and man, just like the Saints of the great path, born, old, sick, and dying!¡±


    The common people were cursing, angry, and crying.


    When Xu Zhi saw this scene, he did not say a word and only watched quietly. This was because this scene was the most difficult to bear with the light, but he had already chosen to bear it.


    Yimang did not speak. He watched his three disciples vindicate their DAOs quietly. When the laws of the great path subsided and his three disciples had completed their vindication, they stood up respectfully.


    ¡°Thank you, master.¡±


    Their youthful faces, which were filled with longing, were filled with excitement.


    They didn¡¯t care what the outside world said.


    He could also ignore the rumors.


    They only knew that they were indebted to Yi mang. He had taken them in as disciples, allowed them to become Saints of the great path, and bestowed them with such a great opportunity. That was enough.


    ¡°They don¡¯t know the deep meaning and sorrow of master ¡­¡±


    master has to bear the infamy for the sake of the common people. However, the common people don¡¯t understand ¡­


    The three disciples bowed respectfully.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a cold light flashed.


    The three disciples ¡®chests were pierced through under their incredulous gazes, and unimaginable great Dao laws penetrated every cell in their bodies.


    He died instantly.


    ¡°MA ¡­ Master ¡­?¡± Before they died, they looked at Yi mang with extremely incredulous expressions.


    That pure and clear look of adoration was enough to make anyone regret and feel heartache, but Yi mang did not. He only looked calmly at his three disciples who had died with their eyes wide open. His gaze was extremely calm, as calm as dead ashes.


    After a moment of silence, he said,


    killing three more disciples, this is more like an unpardonable sinner!!


    He laughed heartily. His deep laughter resounded throughout the starry sky.

 Chapter 1155

    ?


    1155 Chapter 1165-sending off


    He just kept smiling.


    Xu Zhi did not say anything and just stood in the distance silently.


    He looked at the old man who was at the end of his life, the first God who created the world.


    He had been a valiant hero who had wandered the lonely chaosverse in search of a future, who had opened up Dao paths in his youth through repeated trials and tribulations, who had slaughtered his disciples and triggered the dark fiendgod catastrophe. He had never once cried, but now, he was laughing heartily while tears streamed down his face.


    The heaven and earth were turbid, and the three great DAOs had just been proven and then fallen. All kinds of phenomenons appeared, as beautiful as a meteor shower.


    Yi mang did not speak. He was crying, and Xu Zhi had been standing at the edge the entire time.


    Whoosh.


    The meteor shower fell like a torrential rain of stars, sending off the three great saints of the world.


    It was unknown how much time had passed in the rain before yimang turned around and regained his calm expression. this universe is truly a miserable place for the human world. Daoist brother, let¡¯s go and have a chat.


    He had returned to the planet he had been on.


    When he returned to the Prairie, the sky above this land was also raining. It was real rain, but the rain was very turbid and irregular.


    ¡°The great Dao of heaven and earth still needs to be perfected.¡± Yi mang sat at the edge of the pond in the rain again and mumbled, ¡± for example, this rain. It¡¯s not beautiful.


    Xu Zhi sat in the rain and also looked at the rain without saying a word.


    Suddenly, there was a cry from the side.


    ¡°Master, master, how did you die of old age ¡­¡±


    ¡°Master ¡­¡±


    isn¡¯t this the aging and death that only Saints of the great path have? master hasn¡¯t vindicated his Dao either!


    The students of the black monkeys were groveling on the Prairie, wailing and crying.


    ¡°So ¡­ The lifeforms after the beginning were born while crying, and they also died while crying.¡±


    However, Yi mang¡¯s gaze transcended the cries and wails on the grassland and looked at the entire grassland.


    Withered weeds had appeared on the previously lively grassland, and animals had begun to die of old age.


    everything is no longer full of life. This world developed very quickly in the past. Even after the great apocalypse, it has recovered to this state so quickly ¡­


    He grabbed a withered weed and said in a low voice, ¡± because even grass is immortal. As long as it continues to grow, it will crazily swallow and spit out the matter of the universe. Without any alternation, it will naturally develop very quickly, but it will be very slow in the future and become balanced.


    it¡¯s a new era now, an era of postcelestial lifeforms. I have to cut them down. Yimang smiled. I had no choice but to kill the three disciples.


    ¡°I know,¡± Xu Zhi replied.


    ¡°I have to bring them into the tomb and let them die with me.¡±


    Yimang¡¯s expression was calm, like an ancient well without ripples. the question that my ninth disciple, nouyi, asked back then has been a constant reminder: Was the decay of life just a coincidence, or was eternal life bound to decay in the future?


    To this day, I still have no answer.


    I can see through all the profound rules of the universe and predict the end of the universe, but I can¡¯t see through the hearts of living beings.


    The only thing they could do was to become Saints and have them die for the cause before the three of them could possibly decay, during their youth, which was filled with dreams and longing, and at the most glorious moment of their lives.


    They set up incomplete rules for the universe, but they themselves are the representatives of these ¡®rules¡¯. They can be ignored, but they must be taken away to prevent them from overthrowing everything they have set up today after they decay in the future.¡±


    The three Dao vindication disciples were the only existences that could exceed the set lifespan rules.


    At this moment, Yi mang had chosen to take all of them away and perish with him. From this point on, no one in this universe could pry open the rules of the destined end of life again.


    Xu Zhi knew exactly what he was thinking. He wanted to erase all variables before he left.


    ¡°Ha, I¡¯m really a sinner! Since I was born, the entire universe has been very good to me. All my disciples have also been extremely respectful, loving, and fanatical in following me. They are pure and innocent, but I have killed a total of seven of them. I am not worthy of being their master ¡­¡±


    Yimang laughed as if he was chit-chatting with a friend he had not seen for a long time. He mocked softly,¡±The people of the world treated me with sincerity, but I let them down ¡­ He is indeed a sinner that has never been seen before.¡±


    Xu Zhi was silent for a moment and did not respond.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Xu Zhi suddenly said.


    ¡°Something you want to say?¡±


    Yirang suddenly laughed, and his voice became weak.


    He slowed down in the rain for a moment, bathing in the last moments of his life. Drops of rain fell, as if washing away the sins of his life.


    a long time ago, I¡¯ve always wanted to know who you are. I was deeply obsessed with it. But now, nothing is important anymore. I¡¯ve experienced a lot, I¡¯ve endured a lot, and I can¡¯t breathe with the burden on my back. I don¡¯t want to understand new things anymore. I don¡¯t have the drive I had when I was young. Just as I said, I¡¯ve decayed. My young Dao heart is no longer there ¡­


    ¡°Dao brother, perhaps you came from a prehistoric universe? Or perhaps, the consciousness of the entire universe? This is no longer important.¡±


    Xu Zhi could only laugh when he heard that.


    Yi mang was truly more open-minded than he had ever been. He had experienced too much, and the things he had to bear were unimaginable. No one could do better than him in his position.


    Whoosh.


    The heavy rain was still falling.


    The rain patted the grass, and everything seemed to be shrouded in mist. The students on the grass in the distance were still crying while holding the bodies of their teachers.


    ¡°I wonder what will happen in the future in this limited world where mortals will age and die like Celestials? It¡¯s a pity that I won¡¯t have the chance to see it. ¡± Yimang looked at them, and a hint of regret flashed past his eyes.


    Xu Zhi was stunned, but he suddenly could not help but laugh. in the future, ever since everyone had a lifespan, their time would no longer be as desolate as it was now. They would no longer live their lives in a muddled state of chaos.


    In the hundreds of millions to tens of billions of years later, the common people began to cherish time. They longed to seize every second in their limited time to obtain a lifetime of prosperity. They were born in the present, lived in the day, and used their limited lives to write songs of praise.


    At that time, time became very tight, and many things could happen in the next few hundred years.


    At that time, it would no longer be as uncherished as it is now. Many stories would happen in the universe, and the life stories that revolve around ¡®limited¡¯ and ¡®infinite¡¯ would become unimaginably wonderful.¡±


    Yimang listened to Xu Zhi¡¯s description and gradually looked at him. His eyes gradually flashed with a strange light, and he suddenly laughed out loud. He was completely free and easy as he said in a bold and forthright manner, ¡± ¡°Then many things can happen in a few hundred years. Tens of billions of years, isn¡¯t it unimaginable? This way, my Dao is enough! You can leave in peace!¡±


    His voice gradually weakened.


    Xu Zhi knew in his heart that the last knot in his heart had been untied.


    Even though he had deduced this, he was not sure what the future would be like, whether he was right or wrong.


    This old man, who had reached the end of his life, had always been extremely afraid that he was wrong at this moment. However, Xu Zhi¡¯s answer made him feel completely at ease and free. All his efforts were completely worth it.


    At the last moment of his life, he chatted a lot with Xu Zhi.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s talent was far inferior to that of this great man who had created the world, but his knowledge was very mature. He came from the future more than ten billion years in the future, so he could still obtain a lot of knowledge.


    Yi mang¡¯s voice gradually weakened. He had been very happy in his final moments, and he had no regrets.


    At the last moment, Xu Zhi could not help but ask him, ¡± level 10 is the ultimate realm. Is there no realm above it? ¡±


    Back then, yimang had slaughtered his own disciples and became an existence with five great Dao bloodlines. He had done so to extend his life. He had tried to struggle and find his next path, but he had failed.


    But Xu Zhi could not help but ask in the end, ¡± There was a realm above the 10th step.


    ¡°Above the tenth level?¡± Yi mang¡¯s voice became lower and lower, with a hint of decay. there¡¯s no realm anymore, so how can there be another realm? it¡¯s the eleventh level, that¡¯s just an illusory realm ¡­


    His expression suddenly froze as he looked at the end of life. He seemed to have completely felt something after letting his disciple vindicate Dao. that is a non-existent contradictory realm, but perhaps ¡­ It also exists?¡±

 Chapter 1156

    ?


    1156 Chapter 1166-only truth is eternal


    Perhaps it existed?


    Xu Zhi had only asked casually, but he had not expected a different answer.


    The tenth-tier was the end of the universe, and the final realm was the one where one couldn¡¯t walk anymore. Could there really be a higher realm?


    Xu Zhi looked at Yi mang. This was the most formidable person who could already deduce to the end of the universe. In his eyes, there should be no more secrets in the universe, but he had still found a blind spot that he could not see?


    Yi mang seemed to be a little excited as well.


    At the last moment of his life, he seemed to have seen something, like an old man struggling on the hospital bed. He murmured in realization, ¡± ¡°It seems ¡­ I seem to have seen ¡­¡±


    His spirit was roused and he began to try to deduce,


    no wonder I couldn¡¯t find it in my previous deductions. It¡¯s because it¡¯s not a realm that can theoretically exist and can be broken through. It¡¯s an extremely contradictory and impossible realm.


    no wonder ¡­ No wonder I can¡¯t deduce it ¡­


    Yi mang¡¯s expression gradually became excited. With a hint of excitement, he laughed and said, ¡± that¡¯s because it¡¯s impossible to achieve in theory. That realm itself is a paradox of the universe. One has to become the universe itself and become the true chaotic Dao Yi.


    ¡°You saw it?¡± The figure asked, ¡± paradoxes? ¡±


    I saw it. I vaguely saw an unbelievable possibility ¡­ Yimang spoke in a low voice, and his voice gradually became softer. No one knew what he had deduced or seen. Perhaps he had only seen a corner of it, a certain future possibility. the Atlas of the great Dao, it¡¯s the Atlas of the great Dao ¡­


    Only when the universe was born at the beginning and accompanied the universe to the end of its life could one see the final realm ¡­ At the end of the universe, there is no construction without destruction ¡­¡±


    No destruction, no construction?


    Xu Zhi was slightly stunned, and his whole body trembled.


    Paradoxes, everything is a paradoxes ¡­ This is impossible ¡­¡± Yi mang murmured, ¡± no existence born from the universe can live to the end of the universe, so ¡­ Everything was already impossible.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s impossible for the universe to have such an ultimate existence to surpass the universe itself and achieve that unbelievable realm.¡±


    Xu Zhi was slightly stunned.


    He felt that the amount of information was terrifyingly huge and that it was already the ultimate mystery of the universe.


    Why did he have to start from the beginning of the universe and live to the end? He had to live until the Dharma ending age, when the tenth level door was closed, before he had a chance to break through?


    The Dharma ending age was already a wasteland that had lost its transcendents. What great opportunities could there be?


    Xu Zhi could not imagine it!


    However, if what he said was true, this was indeed an impossible paradox!


    When the seats of the great Dao were filled and the level 10 door was sealed, the universe began to enter an aging period. There was never an extreme existence of the universe that could live to the end.


    The ninth rank was the limit at that time!


    In fact, after a period of time, even rank-9 Immortals would no longer exist, and rank-8 gods would be the limit.


    How could there be a level ten that was two realms higher? from the birth of the universe to the assimilation of the universe, how could he survive in the Dharma ending age and then break through?


    All these conditions were too harsh!


    It was impossible!


    Xu Zhi had no time to ask about the principle or why it was so. He only asked the most crucial question, ¡± ¡°Is there, is there no solution?¡± he asked.


    He was a sincere person.


    He knew that in this final moment, the theory was not important, what was important was the method.


    It was like a mathematical formula. Xu Zhi no longer had the time to ask how it was deduced. He had to know the specific formula to break through to the eleventh level first!


    ¡°The method ¡­¡±


    Yi mang¡¯s entire body was already disappearing and collapsing.


    ¡®I can¡¯t deduce it, but I might be able to if I have more time ¡­¡¯ If there¡¯s a way, the simplest way is to build a special world from now on and hide in it until the final age of Chaos in the universe ¡­¡±


    ¡°Establish a world?¡±


    yes, perhaps this is a way, but unfortunately, I can¡¯t see it anymore. I can only hope that there will be someone who is as talented as me and can also see the end of the universe, build a world, and cross to the distant future of the universe as a ship that avoids the world, the end of the era, the time of Dao validation ¡­ If we¡¯re really going to build it, I think the most suitable name for that big ship is ¡®longevity¡¯. ..¡±


    ¡°Immortality?¡±


    there is no eternal life in this world. I only hope for longevity and longevity, and walk to the end of the universe ¡­ It¡¯s called the realm of longevity, just right for its meaning.¡± His laughter grew louder and louder, and he was extremely forthright.


    Immortality?


    There is no eternal life in this world, I only hope for longevity!


    He could only hope to see the end of the universe ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s entire body trembled and he fell completely silent.


    He looked at the fading light and the rumbling of the great Dao. It was returning, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He had obtained something that didn¡¯t seem simple.


    Hualala.


    A storm of stars and meteors that far surpassed the previous ones fell with threads of light. This was the death of an ultimate Saint, the collapse of the great Dao, and the strange phenomenon of returning to the universe.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful,¡±


    Xu Zhi looked up and smiled.


    Mang, the persistent hero of the world, had ultimately reached this step and ushered in the final moment. They were all very satisfied to sit down and discuss Dao on the last day.


    ¡°I want a brutal death,¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly remembered what yimang had said.


    She suddenly felt that his final moment was enough.


    He endured unimaginable loneliness, established the Dao for the heaven and earth, and sought blessings for the people of the future. The movement of his death could shock the world.


    Xu Zhi knew in his heart that this persistent man seemed to be decadent, depraved, and had abandoned his original dreams. He had turned the world into a sea of suffering, and everyone was born into it. But in fact, he had created the sea of suffering, but he still insisted on creating a real paradise for the entire universe.


    This seemed contradictory. The ¡®sea of bitterness¡¯ and the ¡®paradise¡¯ were the opposite.


    However, this world was so contradictory that even Xu Zhi could no longer tell the difference.


    Xu Zhi turned around and left. He did not erect a tombstone or build a tomb for his fellow Daoist, yimang. Xu Zhi knew very well that for an existence of such a level, his tomb was the entire universe.


    His inscription had already been carved into this universe.


    Dao vindication Saints were still immortal.


    Their so-called death was to be assimilated by the universe and completely become the rules of the universe, losing themselves, but how could it not be another form of immortality?


    His greatness was like a star, hanging in the sky after death, becoming the most dazzling one.


    your achievements are too great. No one can comment on it. But in the atlases of the great path that the people of the future see, you will always be the most dazzling first original branch of the world.


    Whoosh.


    Xu Zhi left the universe.


    He returned to the outside.


    He looked down at the changes in the fake Dao universe, before looking up at the stars in the real universe.


    He looked at the real universe. The great Dao atlases, which had been accumulating for 14 billion years, flickered like stars, and there were more than 100 million light spots.


    They were the tombstones left by the Saints of the great path in history who had proven their Dao. They were the eternal marks left in the universe.


    Before, he could see the rules that made up the universe at the source of the gate of the great Dao, but he couldn¡¯t feel anything real. However, at this time, he felt an unimaginable heaviness. This ancient Dao tree could be said to be a huge graveyard. The most powerful existence in the history of more than ten billion years was buried in the ancient and shining tombstones.


    Xu Zhi could not help but look at the most dazzling branch at the beginning.


    that was also the first Sage in the world. He also proved the rules of matter and cut open the first blade in the world. Are you the other yimang from 141 years ago? ¡±


    He could not help but laugh.


    Perhaps everything that he had deduced had a similar trajectory in history. Yi mang had really existed fourteen billion years ago, and at this moment, it was bringing benefits to the later generations ¡­


    it¡¯s another spectacular era. Unfortunately, no one is here to enjoy it with me.


    After sending yimang off, Xu Zhi still just smiled and sipped his tea lightly.


    He clearly knew that this wasn¡¯t the first time and it wouldn¡¯t be the last time. He was destined to predict each era and take the great heroes of each era as his master. He would use them as his pioneers to open up paths and walk to the end.


    He had many teachers, but they were only there to send off those who were worthy of respect.


    Xu Zhi raised his head again and looked at the mature great Dao Atlas of the great universe.


    all the great creatures in the world have passed with the passage of time. Only the eternal rules that they seek have always stood there.


    the era that was created by the primordial chaos has completely ended.


    After he finished speaking, Xu Zhi gently flipped to the next page of ¡± creation of the century ¡± and recorded a simple line of text:


    [ at the end of the absolute beginning era, light was the rule of heaven and earth to extend its lifespan. At this point, there were birth, old age, illness, and death. The chaotic era of gods and demons ended. ]

 Chapter 1157

    ?


    1157 Chapter 1167-harvest


    This era had passed, and the tone of the entire universe had already been set.


    With a parameter law of about 3000, it allowed the universe to form a relatively stable and stable super-large celestial body.


    Although it was still a rough embryo with flaws everywhere, like a sculpture with a fixed shape, the later generations would take a long time to perfect and integrate it.


    the world is experiencing life, old age, sickness, and death. A new era has begun, and the era of eternal chaos godfiends has ended. However, we still need some time to recover before we can pass the next era ¡­


    Xu Zhi lowered his head and looked at the entire universe.


    This time, it was a very terrifying Great Purge. A full 90% of the common people in the universe had been cleaned up, leaving only those who were still young and could live in their own realm.


    The number was much more terrifying than Xu Zhi had imagined!


    This was because the living beings of this universe were too undisciplined.


    Because of immortality, they were very casual about their cultivation. Most cultivators might not even break through to the second stage at the age of 100. Once their lifespans were reduced, they would die of old age in an instant ¡­


    however, even though Yi mang has fallen, there are still dozens of ancient innate gods alive during the era of the innate gods. They were the victors of the war of the 3000 gods. They are hiding in the Dao field of the chaos beyond the heavens and are in a deep sleep, hoping that they can live longer ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes darted to the side.


    Even Yi mang¡¯s ninth disciple, female second, was among them.


    They were considered the remnants of the innate chaos godfiends.


    However, there was no need to care about it, as they would not live for long ¡­ In the end, they would struggle for a period of time before turning into the dust of history.


    this is the trend of the world. It is already irreversible ¡­


    the innate gods of the old era were all ordinary plant spirits that were born from the original essence. Their bloodlines were very ordinary and definitely not as powerful as the bloodlines of these postnate living beings ¡­ In the future, my bloodline will become more diverse and have unlimited possibilities ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi observed it for a while and then ignored it.


    With the end of an era, Xu Zhi also needed to relax a little. At the same time, he also needed to sort out his gains.


    ¡®However, as I enter the houtian realm ¡­ The pressure to resist the entire great cosmos has been greatly reduced.¡±


    Xu Zhi knew that this was a sign that the universe was already developing toward a mature great universe. As the difference between them became smaller, the pressure on him would naturally be reduced as well.


    Soon, they left this universe.


    He returned to the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction, and a week had already passed.


    At this time, many species had already multiplied in the courtyard.


    Di Qi, Carolyn.


    Even heavenly venerate deep blue, who was guarding Xu Zhi¡¯s door from an outside civilization, was also performing in high spirits.


    it¡¯s a pity that these species can¡¯t be projected into that fake Dao universe ¡­ Xu Zhi shook his head. Those who did not conform to the great Dao would be rejected.


    That fake Dao universe and the entire great universe were destined to be unable to connect forever.


    however, the destructive species that they have evolved are the powerful forces that can be used in this universe! Xu Zhi knew what he had to do.


    That fake Dao universe was ultimately a fake Dao used for deduction. The main battle power would definitely still be the laws of this universe!


    however, just because it¡¯s useless now doesn¡¯t mean that it won¡¯t be useful in the future. When the first true tenth-tier superlute appears and can enter the chaos outside the universe, I¡¯ll move this universe outside and won¡¯t be restricted by the multiverse ¡­


    Xu Zhi knew that there was still a long way to go.


    His civilization level had yet to truly reach the peak of level 10.


    He was a fake level ten.


    He sat in front of the windowsill of the God of Destruction¡¯s yard and looked at the conscientious Nasella. He began to sort out the thoughts he had obtained from yimang. as for level 11 ¡­


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this realm exists in theory, but it also doesn¡¯t exist. It¡¯s an extremely contradictory intermediate state? Was it also quantum mechanics? It can only be formed when observed, and it will only collapse when there is a first level 11. Without level 11, that realm will not exist?¡±


    it¡¯s very strange. No one can clearly explain what kind of life form it is ¡­


    He jotted down everything and organized his thoughts.


    ¡°However, it is extremely difficult to fulfill the conditions. You have to live from the beginning of the universe¡¯s chaos to the end of the universe, to live as long as the universe.¡±


    Xu Zhi tapped the tip of his pen.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out why.


    However, it was vaguely related to the Atlas of the great Dao, which was the ancient tree that verified the Dao.


    His current knowledge level was still too low, and he could not deduce or understand the principles on such a deep level. Why did he have to do this? this was the necessary condition to break through to rank-11.


    However, this condition itself was an impossible paradox!


    No existence could live that long.


    That was the assimilation of the great cosmos!


    The universe¡¯s most irresistible five decays catastrophe!


    the second condition is to vindicate Dao at a special time-the final Dharma ending period of the universe¡¯s destruction. Only then will there be a door to level 11.


    This was even stranger.


    Why did it have to be in that era?


    The Age of Chaos was an old age where the extraordinary was on the decline.


    The great Dao began to seal due to its perfection!


    Level 10 could no longer be produced, and even level 9s could no longer distort the completely mature and perfectly sealed laws of the universe, living up to their existence.


    ¡°This is very interesting ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled faintly. the door to the tenth and ninth level of the universe is sealed ¡­ Then, the door to the eleventh step opened? In that universe that was on the verge of death, to break and then rebuild?¡±


    perhaps, only a perfect and mature universe that has been completely completed by generations of tenth-level existences and has no flaws is the most critical condition for a breakthrough!


    Xu Zhi had a vague feeling that he had caught on to something. After all, his knowledge was not low!


    The past tenth-level extremers had proven their DAOs time and time again. The rules of the perfect universe were like bricks, adding bricks and tiles to the final ¡®realm¡¯. The tenth-level extremers had become a part of the stairs ¡­ In the end, the universe¡¯s laws would be completed, allowing one to step onto the perfect staircase and slowly push open the final door ¡­


    Xu Zhi was beginning to find this very interesting. it¡¯s just like how many beings from ancient times to the present have been planting trees and becoming nutrients for them, constantly promoting their growth. But does it really matter who lives to the end and finally picks the peach? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that in this current universe, all level 10 existences can¡¯t predict level 11! Did they think that level ten was the ultimate level of the great Dao because they were not talented enough? It wasn¡¯t! Their talents could shake the heavens and earth, and it was impossible to deduce ¡­ There¡¯s only one simple reason, because it doesn¡¯t exist in this era!¡±


    ¡°This is the limit of the era! Just like in the future Dharma ending age, when the door to level 10 was closed, even the most talented level 9 monster would not be able to see the path to level 10! At that time, they had thought that grade-9 was the end of the road ¡­ This is the era!¡±


    all existences are living beings that live in their era, and the current level 10 is the same. They may dominate an entire universe era, but they also fall like stars ¡­ No matter how monstrous they are, no matter how powerful they are, they can¡¯t break through the limitations of the era itself. This is the cruelty of the universe!¡±


    I should be glad that I¡¯m living in the era of the extraordinary during my growth period. Otherwise, in the Age of Chaos tens of billions of years later, when all the doors are closed, no one can escape ¡­ Xu Zhi said in a low voice, ¡± but I also feel sad that I was not born in the era when the universe was created ¡­


    according to what yimang said, one must live as long as the universe and live from the beginning of the universe to the end to have a chance. I can¡¯t even meet the most basic requirements now that I¡¯m born!


    Xu Zhi did not know what the principle was.


    However, according to him, this was one of the necessary conditions. He no longer had any chance.


    But he didn¡¯t care. the Zergs have infinite possibilities. When we find the principle, why must we go from the beginning of the universe to the end ¡­ I¡¯ll find a way to make up for it. ¡±


    Xu Zhi knew that this fake Dao universe would definitely be his greatest opportunity.


    Yimang had fallen, but the Saints of the later generations who had reached the ultimate level of the great Dao and verified the rules of heaven and earth also wanted to transcend. Why would he want to be limited by the heavenly Dao?


    They would definitely find a way to break through to level 10.


    Just as Yi mang had said, if the existences of the later generations were stunning enough, they would also be able to see what he had seen. They would definitely think of ways to break the paradox of the universe, defy the heavens and cut down the Dao, find ways to sneak in, live to the end of the universe, and pry open the final door!


    ¡°In the future universe, there might be an existence as brilliant as him. Just like he said, he will build a world and sneak to the end of the universe on the big ship of longevity. He will vindicate his Dao when the opportunity comes!


    He would give it his all and become an existence that truly transcended the heavenly Dao ¡­ I just need to continue deducing the fake Dao universe and I¡¯ll see how they do it and whether they really exist to sneak in ¡­¡¯


    Xu Zhi said softly,


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how they¡¯ll think of a way to live to the end of the universe and then pick the peaches ¡­¡±


    He clearly understood that since someone might see it in the fake Dao universe that he had deduced, then in this great cosmos, in the ancient era countless billions of years ago, there might already be mysterious existences who had seen it.


    They had even built a ship of longevity and started to sneak into the future.


    the Zerg empresses might have wanted to board the ship and obtain the ticket to transcendence. They might have been beaten to death. Xu Zhi mumbled softly as he looked at the fake Dao universe. the longevity world, huh? ¡±


    Everything had been unknown to him before, but he felt that he had figured out something by deducing the dark truth of the ancient universe, the formation of the universe, and the text of its history.

 Chapter 1158

    ?


    1158 The gods on earth


    ¡°This is really interesting.¡±


    Xu Zhi had gone through a violent brainstorming session. He put down the pen in his hand and could not help but stretch. the deduction is over this time. I¡¯ve really gained a lot, but some of my speculations ¡­ I still have to verify them one by one.¡±


    After all, this was Xu Zhi¡¯s one-sided guess.


    Xu Zhi still did not know the specific principles behind it, what form level 11 would take, or what power would be used to break through!


    The Dao of the fake Dao universe was incomplete, this was a virtual sandbox ¡­


    However, Xu Zhi could find a certain possibility of transcending in the entire real universe from this!


    However, he was not in a hurry. Everything could be done gradually.


    yimang, you¡¯ve really given me a big surprise. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such an existence ¡­ Xu Zhi smiled. It was not that he did not want to save yimang, but he could not.


    He had to break through to the tenth level in order to open up a future for Xu Zhi. However, once he broke through to the ultimate level of the tenth level, he would face the fate of being assimilated by the universe, and no one could save him.


    however, from the results of my deduction, the water level of level ten is definitely unprecedentedly deep. It exceeds the sum of all the other levels from level one to nine. Xu Zhi was very calm.


    He was thinking about his next plan and how to do it.


    The fake Dao universe was definitely the main target of his current development!


    His second target was the God of Destruction¡¯s sandbox courtyard!


    He had to play with complex bloodlines!


    moon god season, cosmos garden, and the other powers need to be developed as well ¡­


    Xu Zhi felt that there was a long way to go. as for the fake Dao universe, it has entered the era of postcelestial lifeforms. Perhaps I can start putting in some players from the courtyard of the destruction God dimension ¡­


    After all, from the beginning, the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction was targeted at the universe created by the God of Destruction.


    As for the great Dao laws of the two universes being incompatible?


    This was not a problem.


    As long as they could evolve mature species, send them into that universe, and let them adapt to the rules of the universe to evolve species, they could become the species of that world.


    It would be fine to perform it once in this world and then in that world.


    however, Medusa and di Qi definitely can not be put in there yet ¡­


    Xu Zhi thought about it and said, ¡± they¡¯re too strong. Their knowledge comes from the future 14 billion years in the future. After they go in, with their personalities, they¡¯ll definitely be eager to see the world in chaos. They¡¯ll definitely completely affect the structure of civilization. I want someone who¡¯s similar to the natives and doesn¡¯t like to cause trouble. I want someone who can integrate into it and become a member of the tide of the times ¡­


    Xu Zhi thought about it for a long time, but he could not come up with a basic plan, so he did not care.


    He wasn¡¯t in a hurry anyway and planned to return to the orchard on Earth First. After all, the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction was here, but the courtyard of the God of creation was still in the same place.


    Whoosh.


    He quickly broke through the space and landed in the living room again.


    Xu Zhi looked at the forum, which he had not seen for a long time. He wondered what they had been doing recently.


    Xu Zhi felt that nothing major should have happened during this period of time. After all, he had not done anything. He had been deducing the New World for more than a week. The outside world was developing without any waves. The great disaster had just occurred in the Azure abyss divine territory, and there were many things to be done.


    When he saw it, he was shocked.


    The sandbox was fine, but something happened to earth!


    [ the earth is recovering! ] A powerhouse of the seventh step had appeared out of nowhere! [ long live the cute little emperor! ]


    ¡°Hahahaha! As everyone knows, our earth is the origin of the ancient land of Buddhism. Even though it has declined, under our careful and conscientious efforts, it has once again returned to its peak!¡±


    ¡°In fact, half a year ago, we improved our cultivation according to the alchemy Emperor¡¯s instructions. We¡¯ve already cultivated martial arts and soul Dao, and we¡¯ve raised a group of powerhouses who are around stage three. Very noob? I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s only been half a year, and it¡¯s already very fast to be able to do this!¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    A picture was released.


    It was a few people in the real world using simple and ancient Daoist techniques to bombard a wooden stake.


    It was obviously in an Underground Research Institute.


    ¡°Brothers, this is not the most important thing! It would be very difficult to cultivate in this half a year! But what was the most important thing? It¡¯s Emperor Mengmei. As a great Dao-maker, the energy feedback from her body and her incomparably powerful soul have allowed her ¡®human body¡¯ on earth to cultivate extremely quickly. She¡¯s already reached the seventh-rank epic-level, awakened the blood of immortality, and gained immortality!¡±


    ¡°Right! She has ignited our unique blood of eternal life and is walking towards immortality!¡±


    A video was played.


    He saw a masked peerless beauty. She wore an emperor¡¯s crown and a Phoenix robe. She was gorgeous and Noble, and she had the aura of a motherly model of the world. She was Mother Earth.


    Looking at the angle, it was obvious that she was holding a selfie stick.


    Whoosh.


    She stepped on the White clouds and took selfies while strolling leisurely like an ancient immortal. Suddenly, she landed on a domestic passenger plane, put her hands behind her back, and said lightly, ¡± ¡°This iron bird Mount is pretty good!¡±


    The video ended with a click.


    ¡°Shock my mother!¡±


    ¡°Shock my mother!¡±


    cute girl is actually livestreaming in real life? ¡±


    ¡°She even went to ride a plane?¡±


    ¡°This is earth! It was the living earth, it was reality! Cutie, you¡¯ve hidden it so well that you¡¯ve already reached the seventh-rank of legendary?¡±


    in reality, extraordinary powers have appeared? ¡±


    the revival of Buddhism on earth has spread to us. Is the era of National cultivation coming? ¡±


    wait, since Mengmei is so fierce, I¡¯m afraid the other big shots are also cultivating in secret. Their realms are probably not low.


    it means that the alchemy monarch, the racer of Mount Haruna ¡­ There¡¯s even an angry balloon fish, and it¡¯s not weak in real life?¡±


    Who knew how long these big shots had hidden it from them, and only revealed it now?


    They definitely colluded in private!


    The players below were cheering, jumping for joy, and full of shock.


    Although they had guessed long ago that this ¡± spore evolution ¡± was not simple, and the things inside were too real, it might be the key to another universe. But when it really appeared in front of them, they were still very shocked.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He looked at the cute girl who was proudly taking selfies and felt terrible.


    I¡¯ve only ignored you guys for a week, and you guys ¡­ Just like that, he went around messing around? If you don¡¯t fight for three days, you will tear down the roof tiles?


    Xu Zhi did not react in time.


    Even if I don¡¯t create events for you guys, you guys can create your own events and have fun.


    However, the scene of Mengmei breaking through to the seventh tier and riding the clouds everywhere to see the scenery in the sky made Xu Zhi suddenly think of him back in the days. He had also flown into the sky excitedly and traveled everywhere as soon as he could fly.


    ¡°This scene is very familiar.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat in front of his computer and watched the video. He could not help but be dumbfounded. have they come this far? ¡± However, she was much, much slower than me. Back then, I flew up to the sky in high spirits, similar to Mengmei¡¯s current situation. However, it had been a long time, as if it had been a lifetime ago ¡­ If I remember correctly, it was after the Sorcerer world, right?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the ruthlessness of time.


    But when Xu Zhi thought about it carefully, he realized that it had not been long.


    Mengmei¡¯s current ¡®above heavens¡¯ was only separated from him for about half a year.


    To be honest, Xu Zhi had already known that they would definitely make a move on earth. There had been various signs in the past, but he did not expect them to act so quickly and announce it directly.


    At this moment, another message was sent:


    everyone, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all aware that the Earth¡¯s Reiki recovery and the extraordinary era of ancient Buddhism and Daoism is about to arrive.


    there¡¯s only one reason for this announcement. Cutie Pie¡¯s human body is about to break through from a tier 7 legend to a God!


    this is the first God on earth. You should know what it means. Now, we¡¯re going to broadcast a God¡¯s breakthrough live. Let the entire Earth Watch!

 Chapter 1159

    ?


    1159 Chapter 1169-shaking everywhere


    Attend the ceremony?


    Xu Zhi was completely speechless.


    He ignored the spore colony forum and turned on the television.


    He realized that all the major news channels were starting to talk about the cute girls. A grand ceremony was about to be held, and the leaders of all the countries would arrive.


    It was obvious that this was not a coincidence.


    It was premeditated.


    The racer of Mount Haruna, alchemy monarch, cutie pie, and the others had communicated with the research institutes of various countries in secret, planning to reveal everything to the world. They had been brewing for a long time.


    As for Mengmei, she was the first to achieve Dao and was one of the oldest players. Naturally, her cultivation speed was the fastest, so she was also directly promoted.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to hide, but they can¡¯t hide anymore.¡±


    Xu Zhi reacted very quickly. gods are the most powerful creatures on this planet. Mengmei¡¯s original body has already been a rank-9 Daoist for some time. As a mortal body, it¡¯s normal for her to break through to the God level at a very fast speed. However, it will inevitably cause a huge commotion throughout the entire earth and form an energy vortex. It¡¯s impossible to hide it. Fortunately, with this celestial phenomenon, it¡¯s announced directly ¡­ We can¡¯t keep hiding.¡±


    He took a sip of tea.


    BOOM!


    His divine will covered the entire Tongcheng.


    He realized that the people on the streets and in the neighborhood were all talking about this.


    Transcendent, Mother Earth, the ancient legends of earth were true.


    Even some of the elderly in their forties or fifties who did not understand the internet had asked their sons and grandsons to help them open up some information and understand the previous situation.


    Looking at the computer, the old man chattered, ¡± I told you, I told you since you were young that you should respect ghosts and gods. Gods do exist! We¡¯ve had a saying about the five Immortals for a long time, and this weasel is the most evil. I still remember the thing I gave you that year. Did the weasel pay respects to you like a little old man?¡±


    ¡°You see! You see!¡±


    On the other side, an old lady said excitedly as she pulled her granddaughter who was still in junior high school.


    ¡°Ancient God! I can¡¯t believe that there¡¯s such a story in ancient Huaxia mythology! Always protect our earth and revive our ancient times!¡±


    ¡°Too great, too great!¡± An old man in his 80s burst into tears and instantly idolized the ancient God. He wished he could make a statue to worship him. It would never be extinguished! You little brat, be more sensible! Study hard and strive hard. You must become The Guardian of this Chinese ancestor, understand? Such an existence is kind and selfless. The ancestors of our Huaxia must not die!¡±


    dad ¡­ the son, who was wearing a black suit, looked helpless. not just anyone can be a Dao protector. We need someone who is powerful and has a strong talent for cultivation. There is no one on our current earth who has enough potential.


    As soon as he finished speaking, his father was very unhappy. what? We Earthlings can¡¯t even protect our own ancestors, so we have to let others become Dao protectors? What is this!¡±


    In the living room on the other side.


    ¡°Woof! You brat, did you hear that! The Buddha of physics! The Dao of chemistry!¡±


    A young father threw down his test paper with zero marks, took his belt, and scolded his son as he whipped him, ¡± ¡°Look at the ancient lava domain, it¡¯s actually a Buddhist relic! Buddha, it was the radiation Buddha! The Dao is the true Qi path!¡±


    As he whipped, he scolded,


    ¡°There¡¯s a saying that you should study hard! At the end of science was theology! ¡°Our Huaxia ancestors were ancient people with great wisdom. They understood physics and chemistry very early on. They were from a prehistoric civilization and left earth to reach the immortal gods in the universe. And you still want to cultivate and become an immortal or Buddha? what¡¯s the use of you taking the exam?!¡±


    There was a huge commotion everywhere.


    The backstory of ancient Huaxia that the racer of Mount Haruna had deduced and the truth of ancient Huaxia had completely spread!


    Some of the older people had always believed in the immortals and gods, and they were moved to tears by the ancient stories of Huaxia.


    Ancient God, you must Live!


    They were very emotional. They felt that this ancestor of theirs had shouldered many missions and was fighting for the continuation of their civilization. It was very sad.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    When Xu Zhi heard this, he was completely unable to react.


    It was the new year!


    If Tongcheng was already so lively, how much more lively would it be outside?


    However, it was clear that the effect on television was very terrifying. He had never believed it before, but now it was officially confirmed.


    The entire earth was filled with excitement and joy. It was really a lively scene of celebrating the New Year everywhere.


    everyone here is praising the ancient gods and full of worship ¡­ I¡¯m a little embarrassed.¡±


    In reality, Xu Zhi naturally did not pay much attention to the Earth¡¯s supernatural recovery. After all, just as he had deduced back then, the flow of time was different. He did not even know how far he had progressed by the time the earth had recovered.


    Just as he had guessed, he had already begun to explore the tenth level of the universe and the greatest mystery. It was naturally not a big deal for a transcendent to appear on an ordinary planet.


    Even though this planet was his own mother planet.


    But he did find it interesting.


    After all, this was the land that he was familiar with growing up in. He chose to watch from the side with a smile and wait to see what would happen.


    After all, the racer of Mount Haruna, cutie pie, the alchemy Emperor, and the others all dreamed of making earth a great place. The hymn of their Chinese civilization was also a hymn of history.


    At this moment, the discussion forum was still in discussion.


    The racer of Mount Haruna had already begun to reveal some of the Grand scene.¡±Don¡¯t think that Mengmei is the only one who has broken through to the God-level, which is very ordinary. In fact, the meaning behind it is very profound!


    In the scale of space civilizations, when we have a level 8 life form, it means that our civilization is already a level 8 civilization.


    Although other existences can¡¯t keep up, a God spirit can guide our development extremely fast. A God spirit has great power and can make a spiritual Qi array for us to speed up our cultivation.


    Gods were even able to carve teleportation portals to locate their own coordinates. What did that mean?


    It means that we can connect with the outside world. As long as we want to, our Earthlings can go to the seven Worlds at any time. Di Qi, Meng Mei, and the alchemy factory can also come to earth at any time!


    This way, we would have access to the terrifying amount of resources stored up in the past, and would naturally develop at a rapid pace. However, we didn¡¯t plan to do this for now. It would be too dangerous if people like di Qi and Carolyn found out about our location. These big shots were great existences in the universe who could kill and destroy worlds without blinking an eye. If we were to come here, we might get into trouble.


    We have to be a paradise here.


    However, even if we don¡¯t communicate with the outside world, a deity also means that we¡¯ve completely recovered. Everyone, welcome to the ceremony. Although the breakthrough of a deity won¡¯t shake the entire planet, it¡¯s possible for the entire Asia to look at the sky and feel that aura!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued,¡¯however, breaking through to the God-level is a step beyond the current era! He felt that it was better to have some important existences attend the ceremony, but only those from the Huaxia lineage who knew of Earth¡¯s existence. Originally, he wanted to invite the ancient gods, but their whereabouts were uncertain ¡­ But I¡¯ve already sent someone to invite the venerable sovereigns. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll come.¡±


    Xu Zhi was dumbfounded.


    He had originally come back to relax and think about his next plan. He wanted to find a few suitable people to go to the fake Dao universe and lay the foundations for the first group of people.


    Who knew that these guys would cause trouble for him and suddenly get shot for no reason?

 Chapter 1160

    ?


    1160 A bold idea, the use of the outer Dao universe!


    When Xu Zhi was deducing the sandbox, it had been so lively here, which was something he had not expected.


    It had only been a short seven days, and the earth was already in such a prosperous state?


    Originally, he had returned to control Messiah and cultivate in seclusion again to prepare for condensing the bloodline of the great Dao. After all, it was time to start.


    ¡°They still want to invite venerable sovereigns?¡±


    Now, Xu Zhi¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly.


    Their plan was very well thought out. After all, with the revival of spirit Qi on earth, although the phenomenon of Meng Mei becoming a god was huge and could be announced to the world grandly, if the ancient Chinese celestial Lord from the mythological stories appeared in front of them in person, the sensation that would be caused would naturally be pushed to the peak, and this Golden Age would be completed.


    the recovery of the extraordinary on earth is essentially a kind of progress of civilization, a transition from the barren era to the extraordinary.


    after all, in the vast universe, there are many low-leveled indigenous civilizations like Earth that have not truly left their planets. It¡¯s good to be able to transcend now ¡­ Although it doesn¡¯t have much to do with me, I can¡¯t rely on the earth itself and hope that it will recover to provide me with combat power, right?¡±


    But Xu Zhi naturally did not have any resistance.


    He was a member of earth, and he felt that it was good for the players to do this for the development of earth. This was something that would benefit him in the future. He thought about it and said, ¡± I¡¯m free anyway. I can just help out and push forward a wave ¡­


    however, since I¡¯ve arrived, as the ancient ancestor of the Chinese people on earth, I have to bring a gift ¡­ Xu Zhi began to ponder.


    This gift couldn¡¯t be too light.


    His brows suddenly twitched. perhaps the outer Dao universe can give an opportunity to a few people who can enter? ¡±


    He had been thinking about it before.


    The first batch of living beings had to be sent into the fake Dao universe!


    In the real universe and the fake Dao universe, what would happen if two of him cultivated at the same time?


    This was what Xu Zhi wanted to study.


    However, it could not be the same batch as di Qi and Medusa.


    It was actually in this wild and primitive era. Because their combat power was too strong, the learning of energy and the mature system, once they entered, no one else in that era could play ¡­


    However, he had to put people in. The era of the connate chaos godfiends had passed, and there were many variables in the postcelestial era. Xu Zhi was beginning to not care too much about it and maintained that there were no variables.


    perhaps, I can choose a few from earth as a gift? ¡± Xu Zhi was slightly stunned. He calculated the possibilities and found that it was not impossible.


    These people¡¯s combat strength was not strong.


    They had always relied on the accumulation of knowledge to develop various extraordinary systems and to do all kinds of fancy operations. However, in any universe, the knowledge they had accumulated was useless ¡­


    He was directly crippled!


    They wanted to make a scene, but they couldn¡¯t.


    Moreover, they couldn¡¯t cause a scene.


    If they didn¡¯t reach the peak of the tenth level, they would become Saints of the great path. They would be ants in the end, and it would be impossible for them to influence the era. Moreover, they might not even be able to break through to the ninth level.


    Xu Zhi was very calm. at the same time, just in case. I still have to pick some honest people who don¡¯t cause trouble. That¡¯s enough ¡­ For example, the people I¡¯m more familiar with, like the alchemy Emperor ¡­¡±


    Forget about the racer of Mount Haruna, he rejected the idea at first glance.


    In fact, cute girls could do it too.


    The cute girl was one of the more honest ones among the players, and she was the most honest one.


    On the internet, he was full of obscenities and heavy punches, but in reality, he was a yes-man and wanted to die. He had the spirit of a keyboard warrior.


    When Mother Earth hadn¡¯t even killed a chicken for ten thousand years, she had to stir up trouble and court death everywhere? That didn¡¯t exist. Hiding and collecting rent was this salted fish¡¯s biggest dream.


    She would most likely find a place to hide and secretly start collecting patent fees again. She would be a landlady and not interfere with the times.


    ¡°But, can they do it?¡±


    alchemy monarch is already at the peak of Divine Spirit and is on the way to the ninth-rank, and cutie is also a ninth-rank Dao-holder who has fused her soul and body. There¡¯s no soul, so it¡¯s impossible for her to reincarnate and possess a body ¡­


    This was the only true self in the entire universe.


    This also meant that cutie Pie¡¯s clone would not have a true soul in that universe. It would just be an empty shell of a body to control ¡­


    She won¡¯t be able to break through to the deity realm, and she won¡¯t be able to fuse her soul and body together to walk the path of tier 9. Tier 8 is her limit!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why Mengmei¡¯s original form on earth can only reach the eighth rank! It¡¯s because her true spirit has already fused with the body and soul of the insect race Mother Earth.¡±


    This was a very realistic thing.


    You could cultivate mortal bodies, split bodies, travel the universe, travel in plain clothes, and have fun in the world, but your mortal body couldn¡¯t break through to the ninth-grade, so how could it be given to you to cultivate one ninth-grade body after another?


    If he had enough time, wouldn¡¯t he be invincible?


    You can only be the only grade-9 true self, the one whose soul and flesh are one.


    However, if the eighth-rank was the limit of alchemy monarch, cutie pie, and the others, what use would it be?


    Gods were useless!


    It was definitely impossible for Xu Zhi to send rank-9 Dao cultivators into the fake Dao universe, because they could no longer cultivate to rank-9 in the fake Dao universe.


    ¡°It can only be the other group of players who have not broken through ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi was just about to start releasing ordinary people when his expression changed. wait ¡­


    ¡°In this universe, the ninth-rank is already the only true self of the universe. This is the law of the universe, but what about other universes? Could it be that the original laws of the main universe were unable to restrict him?¡±


    His breathing became rapid. Once this thought appeared, it couldn¡¯t be stopped, ¡± that¡¯s right. In other universes, how can the laws of the main universe still restrict me? ¡±


    He had always followed the fixed concept of the universe and acknowledged the established facts. But outside the universe, was there a need to follow the laws of the universe?


    ¡°I have to deduce it!¡±


    BOOM!


    In the next second, Xu Zhi entered the great universe combat body directly. Endless knowledge gushed into him, and his thoughts moved quickly like waves as he began to deduce. All kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind like lightning.


    Suddenly, Xu Zhi vaguely saw some scenes of deduction and could not help but laugh out loud. As expected, it could be done! In this universe, there was only one true self. What about the other universes? I can also have a true self! There is a self in every universe!¡±


    Xu Zhi thought of the multiverse theory.


    What did this mean?


    It meant that as a great existence in the universe, he would indeed become an ordinary person in other universes. However, in other universes, he could conform to the rules of heaven and earth of that universe and cultivate again, starting from the beginning and cultivating himself again!


    In that ¡®parallel universe¡¯, he could also break through to become a level nine Dao cultivator and a level ten final realm!


    this represents an unimaginable meaning ¡­


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. it¡¯s equivalent to a ¡®parallel universe¡¯. In that parallel universe, if I were to succeed in my cultivation, I would be another tenth-tier ultimate ¡­


    There are two of me in the two parallel universes.


    This means that while I have fallen in this universe, I am still alive in the other parallel universe. There is only one way to completely kill myself-to destroy all ¡®myself¡¯ in the multiverse.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s very meaningful.¡± Xu Zhi seemed to have seen a very terrifying future. Mengmei will become a ninth-grade in this universe ¡­ In that parallel fake Dao universe, he could also become a level nine that belonged to that universe. There were two of him ¡­ There¡¯s even the possibility of breaking through to the peak of level 10!¡±


    Xu Zhi knew in his heart that this guess was very epoch-making.


    If it was true, it would mean that he would have an extra life, and it would be almost impossible for others to kill him.


    The outer Dao universe was much bigger.


    This was something that the other ¡®fake Dao universes¡¯ did not possess. This was because they all belonged to the laws of the great cosmos. Only Xu Zhi¡¯s ¡®outer Dao universe¡¯ had this function!


    it¡¯s just a deduction. I¡¯ll have to test it out for real. Xu Zhi took a deep breath, his eyes burning, and assumed the posture of a venerable sovereign.


    I didn¡¯t expect to have such a good harvest when I returned ¡­ Since they invited me to attend the ceremony, I¡¯ll give you a big gift as a meeting gift ¡­¡±


    He looked at the cute girl who was holding a selfie stick and livestreaming excitedly in the capital of Huaxia. yes, I¡¯ll use you to accept the venerable sovereign¡¯s great gift and favor.

 Chapter 1161

    ?


    1161 The venerable sovereigns descend on earth


    The six paths of reincarnation.


    The venerable sovereign sat in the netherworld, very calm.


    Suddenly, Meng Po entered. cat jumps over to see you.


    ¡°Come in.¡± The venerable sovereign did not open his eyes. He was still resting.


    After a while, Jumping Cat entered respectfully and said, ¡± Your Majesty, the ancient land of Huaxia has been revived again. They would like to invite Your Majesty to attend the ceremony. It won¡¯t take long, just a moment. You just need to show your face. This is an ancient land after all. We hope that you will come.


    this is the origin of civilization. It¡¯s reasonable to make a trip. The venerable sovereign sat on the emperor¡¯s throne and pondered for a moment.


    ¡­


    In the capital of China.


    In a special hotel, Mengmei was still taking selfies in her room and broadcasting it live on the forum. At the same time, she was preparing for the Grand ceremony that was about to begin.


    In the room next to the hotel, her parents had come to watch the ceremony. They had reserved a special seat. They were scared out of their minds and still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    At this moment, not only his parents, but his seven aunts and eight aunts had all come over to observe the ceremony.


    Mengmei¡¯s mother sat in the middle of the crowd and chattered, ¡± ¡°Hey! I¡¯ve known that my girl was smart since she was a child. When I was a child, I went to the temple to see a Taoist priest, and the old Taoist priest stopped my girl and said that she had an immortal fate!¡±


    a few months ago, I thought that this girl was possessed. She always hid in the house, laughed and laughed as she did push-ups on the ground, trained her muscles, and mumbled that a daughter should be strong.


    I was really scared to death. This wasn¡¯t the only evil thing.


    if you say that ordinary people train their muscles and body, they won¡¯t change much. But my daughter is different. She¡¯s tall and strong, and her muscles are like gluten. She looks like the Hulk in the movies. She¡¯s even on a scale and must be over a thousand pounds! He walked like there was an earthquake. At that moment, I felt that something was wrong. I was possessed! This daughter is crippled, who would dare to marry her?¡±


    Beside him, a relative quickly said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked my son about this, and he said it¡¯s called martial arts! it¡¯s a cultivation method to train one¡¯s body. Once you reach Level Seven heavenly Emperor, you¡¯ll return to your previous body shape. Look at your daughter now. Isn¡¯t she very beautiful now? she¡¯s like a fairy that has descended to the mortal world ¡­ ¡°Besides, my son isn¡¯t bad either. He¡¯s handsome, graduated from a famous foreign school, and has taken over the family business. Look at the girl ¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfft, pfft.¡± Mengmei¡¯s mother laughed and scolded, ¡± my daughter is about to become an immortal. She has already achieved Dao and ascended. She¡¯s an immortal in heaven and can live for thousands of years. I¡¯ve missed your son for a long time in the past, but now you¡¯re different. Immortals and mortals are different!


    also, don¡¯t be fooled by my daughter¡¯s beauty, with her skin as smooth as tofu. She currently weighs 3000 kilograms. Her skin may seem soft, but when I touched her little face, it was as hard as Jade. You wouldn¡¯t be able to hit it with an iron hammer. Her life level has increased, and her body density has increased. How can an ordinary man like you withstand it? I can poke you like tofu with a finger, but there¡¯s a difference between immortal and mortal!¡±


    The seven aunts and eight aunties beside him were amazed when they heard this. They felt that it was too magical.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like this! In ancient times, Immortals and mortals were said to be different. So this is the reason!¡±


    They continued to curry favor with him.


    When this person achieved the Dao, his chickens and dogs would rise to the heavens.


    His daughter had become an immortal, and in the ancient Chinese legends of the Seven Realms, the mother of the land was a very noble one.


    They were chatting.


    Meng Mei¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly when she heard this from next door. This mother was exposing her secret everywhere. How could she simply talk about her dark history as a strong and muscular woman who weighed a few thousand pounds?


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to care so much.


    After a few hours, it was almost time to start.


    Everything went through a complicated ceremony, live broadcast by various TV stations, speeches from the person-in-charge, and finally, under the countless flashes, the cute girl gradually rose into the air.


    BOOM!


    The spiritual Qi of heaven and earth gradually swept over.


    A series of divine lights emerged. A tier 8 God was still extremely powerful. After all, he was not in the form of an ant, but in the form of a normal person. As the strongest creature on the planet¡¯s surface, the disturbance he caused was extremely vast.


    The cute girl gradually flew up to the clouds, and all kinds of auras were brewing.


    BOOM!


    The White clouds in the sky cleared up.


    It was as if a large hand had wiped away the sand painting. The sky was clear and blue, cloudless for thousands of miles.


    He had become an immortal!


    He had become an immortal!


    Everyone watched this scene in shock, in front of the TV and computer.


    This scene was simply too powerful. Previously, they had only been watching videos and pictures, but they had not felt anything real. Only now did they realize how terrifying this was. This was only a tier 8 God, yet it was already so terrifying.


    This was destined to be a historical scene for earth. Earth had also officially opened its own historical hymn.


    Mengmei is so flirtatious. I¡¯ve long guessed that she¡¯s a rich girl in real life. That damned nouveau riche. She has never even killed a chicken before and has always had a pure heart. After all, only rich girls are so idealistic. In order to prevent the tragedy of Dao immortality from happening again, she wanted to build a dragon vein so that all living beings could escape the previous cultivation tribulations of becoming gods. The racer of Mount Haruna was speechless as he looked at the television.


    He didn¡¯t attend the ceremony. He still hid his identity and didn¡¯t expose himself. He hadn¡¯t become a God, so it was better to hide. After all, he didn¡¯t like these things.


    Beside him, his girlfriend was also sitting on the sofa with a serious face. he managed to invite the venerable sovereign. This is amazing.


    ¡°This is very normal.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna did not think much of it and replied confidently, ¡± after all, this is the place of origin. Many of the ancient people of Huaxia have come from here, and even the ancient gods have come from here ¡­ ¡®He definitely has to express his stance. It¡¯s normal for him to come and attend the ceremony ¡­¡¯ It doesn¡¯t take much effort to come over, just a moment will do. It would be abnormal if he didn¡¯t come over.¡±


    Her girlfriend thought about it and agreed. She looked at the TV and said in a speechless manner, but Mengmei is still single. She has been single for ten thousand years. I don¡¯t even want to find her a boyfriend.


    They were all in pairs.


    There was du Xue in the balloon fish. The two of them were a couple in real life. The alchemy Emperor and Ermin were in a teacher-student relationship.


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s eyes twitched.¡¯I¡¯m still thinking about the God of creation ¡­¡¯ There¡¯s still a lot for us to do. For example, the universe created by the God of Destruction has disappeared. There are too many things to investigate.¡±


    that¡¯s true. I still have to work on my quantum TV.


    While they were talking, the cute girl in front of the TV finally finished her breakthrough. She told the world about the revival of Reiki, that everyone could live in the world, and that Huaxia legends had reappeared ¡­


    After the speech, the sky shook slightly.


    It was as if some terrifying existence in the universe had completely appeared.


    It was as if the ultimate catastrophe of the universe had descended. He was like a giant God who had opened his vast eyes in the universe and looked down at the entire earth as if he was looking down at a basketball.


    It was like a Divine Dragon looking down at a Dragon Pearl.


    ¡°It¡¯s the venerable sovereign!¡±


    ¡°Before I became a God, the world had no gods!¡±


    Everyone was excited.


    Was this the tenth-level superlative height, the great apex that stood at the end of the universe?


    This was the venerable sovereign who had defeated the nine-headed ancient mother that had descended to rule this Galaxy!


    Such existences were universe Saints who stood at the peak of the Dao. They were far beyond level eight gods. Even a glance at them would cause their souls to collapse.


    Previously, the momentum of Meng Mei¡¯s breakthrough to God-level could be vaguely seen in the sky of Asia. It was already unbelievable.


    The momentum of this breakthrough was equivalent to the explosion of a nuclear bomb. However, the endless pressure in front of them was simply a difference between heaven and earth.


    ¡°Venerable sovereign!¡±


    Meng Mei stepped forward and bowed respectfully in the sky to the ancient gods outside of earth. I am green vine, Mother Earth of the Seven Realms.


    you all have positions in various places, including the six paths of reincarnation. It¡¯s not bad.


    The venerable sovereign nodded, penetrated the atmosphere, and resounded in every corner of the earth. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad that the ancient land has been revived ¡­ This opportunity was given to you by my master to revive the ancient civilization. It can be used to evolve the extraordinary and head to various great worlds. It¡¯s not bad to develop in an orderly manner.¡±


    Meng Mei¡¯s expression was solemn as she bowed again. all of this is a gift from the old ancestor.


    The venerable sovereign just chuckled. I didn¡¯t bring too many gifts this time.. only brought. few small gifts to celebrate the recovery of the ancient land ¡­ I¡¯ll give you an opportunity to reach level nine, how about it?¡±


    The opportunity for me to reach the ninth rank?


    Meng Mei was completely at a loss.


    She was already a rank-9 Dao-achieving cultivator.


    But the next second, the venerable sovereign said,¡±it¡¯s an opportunity for your current body to reach level nine.¡± &Nbsp;


    Meng Mei¡¯s entire body trembled, her face filled with disbelief.


    My body on this earth, becoming a type 9?


    Everyone knew that it was impossible for one person to become two ninth-rank soul masters at the same time. The path to the ninth-rank was to combine the soul and the body. How could a person have two souls?


    What the hell is going on?


    Even the news media and the people in charge of various places on earth looked at the sky in surprise.


    They naturally understood the history of any forum and knew a lot of knowledge that only players had. They also knew that this was incredible.


    This gift was very mysterious.


    As expected of a tenth-tier extreme-God. It easily suppressed the nine-headed ancient mother that ruled over a cluster of Nebula.


    ¡°May I ask, venerable sovereign ¡­¡± Meng Mei couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    you can¡¯t vindicate Dao in this universe, ¡± the venerable sovereign said. but what if I send you to another universe with this body? ¡±


    It was another universe!


    As soon as he said this, the entire place fell silent.

 Chapter 1162

    ?


    1162 Earth¡¯s turning point, another universe


    What was the concept of another universe?


    If it was another extraordinary world, another universe, they would be used to it. But a world and a universe were worlds apart!


    ¡°There are other universes outside of the universe?¡±


    Some of the scientists from the Academy of Science were excited. They clenched their fists and looked at the sky.


    They studied the theory of space, so they naturally had the theory of parallel universes.


    However, no one knew what was beyond the universe ¡­ The universe was too huge. According to the previous earth, after a few hundred years of development, the solar system might have a slight chance of leaving. However, there was almost no hope in the Milky Way, not to mention that the Milky Way was just a grain of sand in the Galaxy.


    Perhaps, only the ultimate existences who had reached the end of the great Dao and knew everything were qualified to know what it was like outside the universe.


    Some of the players were excited, especially the racer of Mount Haruna.


    Another universe?


    It would have been fine if it had been any other time, but at this time, he only felt a chill surging from his back to his brain.


    The God of Destruction created the universe, created the era, and disappeared after the universe Overture appeared ¡­


    Could it be that universe?


    Could it be that the ancient God had been looking for a way to enter that universe, and he had found it?


    If that was the case, he had to overestimate the power and mystery of the ancient era!


    But no one had time to think.


    Outside of earth, the venerable sovereign smiled. it¡¯s a coincidence, but it can also be considered fate. I¡¯ve just met this opportunity, and you¡¯ve already become a deity. This gift is enough to give you a chance to reach level nine. Are you willing to accept it? ¡±


    ¡°Accept, of course I¡¯ll accept!¡±


    The cute girl bowed to the sky. If she didn¡¯t accept it now, she would be a real fool.


    Whoosh.


    A Black Pearl flew into Meng Mei¡¯s hand from the sky.


    The venerable sovereign turned around and left.


    cultivation is a long way to go. Once I¡¯ve arranged everything and crushed the bead, I¡¯ll naturally come to pick you up.


    this opportunity can be given to a few more people. When others break through to the divine Spirit realm, they can also be given an opportunity of the same level.


    If a human body on earth wanted to break through to level eight God, it meant that on the other side, one had to be at least a Daoist to be able to give back to the main body on this side.


    On one hand, he achieved Dao, and on the other, he became a God.


    This just so happened to fit the conditions for Xu Zhi¡¯s experiment. It was naturally great that they were willing to be lab rats, and they would definitely not refuse.


    However, the racer of Mount Haruna was Meng Mei¡¯s most promising hope in the future. However, it had definitely been a long time since his breakthrough, and it was not an exaggeration to say that it was still far away.


    The venerable sovereign left after all, leaving behind only the shocked people in the capital and the shocked people on earth. Even in the other half of the world, those who didn¡¯t see the legend could feel the powerful pressure.


    When they saw a great peak-level 10 that transcended all rules and represented the end of the world descend on earth, they felt a terrifying shock that they would never forget.


    ¡°This is the peak of the tenth level!¡±


    it¡¯s too terrifying. I can¡¯t even feel its aura from the pictures and videos!


    not to mention the ultimate realm, even a God is high and mighty, looking down on weak mortals like us. He can slaughter all living beings on the surface and destroy tall buildings. Even nuclear weapons can¡¯t lock onto such a terrifying individual combat power.


    ¡°Hehe? Lock on? are you kidding me? Gods are creatures of a higher dimension. In their eyes, low-dimensional creatures like us are still and unmoving. Everyone below the level of gods is like an ant!¡±


    ¡­


    This scene had indeed brought about a great shock. To them, it was a success.


    After the cute girl arrived, she saw that her parents and even the leaders had surrounded her.


    ¡°Another universe? you¡¯re going to another universe?¡±


    ¡°Daughter, what¡¯s the situation in this other universe?¡±


    Everyone around was in a heated discussion, but Meng Mei only shook her head, indicating that there was no hurry and that she needed to discuss it with others.


    At the same time, she also said, ¡± I¡¯ll go. I should go. If there¡¯s an opportunity to reach level nine in the other universe, I should go.


    ¡°The earth can¡¯t be without gods. If you leave and don¡¯t set up a formation for us, our cultivation speed will be very slow.¡± Someone said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be out for long.¡± Meng Mei shook her head. in the high-dimensional space-time, I¡¯ll probably be back in a few months. If I can come back ¡­


    You can still afford to wait for a few months.


    Furthermore, I¡¯m just a God, I won¡¯t be of much help to earth. Even if the racer of Mount Haruna and the others become gods, they won¡¯t be of much help to earth.


    ¡°However, if I become a rank-9 Dao cultivator, I¡¯ll create a small world plane that can cover the high-dimensional space-time and give it to a group of people to let them cultivate rapidly. At that time, a rank-9 extraordinary civilization with Dao cultivators will be able to develop rapidly!¡±


    Cute girls didn¡¯t want to rely on their main bodies.


    That was because Mother Earth couldn¡¯t get away. If she set the coordinates of earth and descended, di Qi and the others would also feel it, and that would be very terrifying.


    Therefore, she still wanted to develop herself while earth thought of a way.


    And the fact that Earth¡¯s main body had the opportunity to break through to level nine and find another universe was unimaginable!


    Furthermore, that other universe was a huge opportunity for earth to rise up without the help of those transcendent sandbox worlds. He definitely had to seize it.


    ¡°Will you die?¡± Her mother¡¯s face was pale.


    Meng Mei replied, ¡± I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s life-threatening. After all, cultivation is a single-log bridge. There are countless people fighting for each realm. There are many corpses buried, and only one person can succeed.


    Her mother¡¯s face turned even paler.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± The cute girl continued,¡±even if I die, I¡¯m still a human body on the side of death ¡­¡± My main body is the legendary celestial heavens ¡®Mother Earth, and I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    But his parents were still a little hesitant.


    At the same time, just as the entire earth was in an uproar, a few hours later, the racer of Mount Haruna posted another sensational post in the forum.


    [ my other self outside the universe broke through to level nine? You think that the venerable sovereigns only talked about the appearance, but you don¡¯t know the deep meaning of the venerable sovereigns, which contains the most terrifying rules in the universe! In truth, the peak of the tenth level isn¡¯t that simple!


    Everyone was slightly shocked.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± do you guys think that the universe¡¯s limit is the tenth-tier peak? that¡¯s the limit. Five Geno points are maxed out. That¡¯s the limit. No! Although the tenth-level was the end of the universe, the water at the end of the universe was too deep.


    Although it was a major realm, this realm was divided into several small realms, and each small realm had a world of difference! The gap between the minor realms was comparable to the difference between level nine and level ten!


    Haven¡¯t you realized what the venerable sovereign¡¯s words meant? In another universe, the tenth level of the five great Dao genes would allow one to reach the threshold of the next realm, the multi-dimensional superlative height of the parallel universe! Listen to my detailed analysis.¡±

 Chapter 1163

    ?


    1163 Chapter 1173-tenth-order multidimensional


    The racer of Mount Haruna had always been able to see through many things.


    After all, he was the number one think tank of the players. Many of the previous brilliant tactics that could turn the tide and create miracles in desperate situations were all won under his leadership.


    His strategy review was very trustworthy.


    Although they didn¡¯t know what was going on, it didn¡¯t stop them from listening carefully.


    ¡°Is this the racer of Mount Haruna? The legendary Big Shot?¡±


    I heard that he¡¯s very mysterious and has many trump cards. He¡¯s no less powerful than the female immortal who became an immortal in Asia today!


    ¡°My God, there are 300 million people watching this post? It was still increasing crazily! It¡¯s going up by millions!¡±


    Some of the new foreign friends were shocked.


    There were indeed quite a few people on earth, but not many people were online at the same time. This post in front of him had already attracted the attention of the entire world. It was unprecedented.


    ¡°Hmph! These foreigners are making a big fuss. My idol¡¯s online TV series is going to get 300 million Yuan in minutes! (Picking nose)¡±


    Hmph, it¡¯s only a matter of minutes before your Weibo followers reach a hundred million. You¡¯re underestimating us too much.


    ¡°They don¡¯t know about the magical Eastern countries! (Serious)¡±


    At that moment, there were indeed hundreds of millions of people watching the review of the racer of Mount Haruna.


    ¡°You¡¯re so popular.¡± Sitting in front of the computer and looking at the post of the racer of Mount Haruna, his girlfriend was shocked. She said, ¡± the whole world is paying attention to you. Your limelight is no less than that of the cute girl just now!


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Even though the racer of Mount Haruna was very pleased with himself, he was still posting and organizing his information in an orderly manner.


    after all, if they want to understand and enter this mysterious extraordinary world, the first thing they will do is to follow me and listen to my evaluation! Everyone knows that I¡¯m the player¡¯s Guide. I¡¯ve been reviewing and analyzing the game all this time, and I¡¯ve been summarizing all the clues to bring them all the way to the truth of ancient history.¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡±


    His girlfriend really admired him.


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s deductions were all correct! There was almost no mistake in his guesses. His reasoning of ancient history was simply too awesome. His prediction was godly, but that was all!


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid that our knowledge of ancient Huaxia¡¯s history and all the truth would be hidden in the fog!¡± She said.


    What did it mean to return home with honor?


    This was called returning home in glory!


    The racer of Mount Haruna and the others had been working hard outside, and they had finally returned with some success. How could it be the same as showing off in front of the country bumpkins of the Abyssal Blue civilization and in the real world?


    The satisfaction he felt now, as well as the pleasure of hiding behind the computer and hiding his achievements and fame, was very satisfying.


    To be honest, the scene in the morning was too sensational.


    The venerable sovereigns had descended on earth!


    The mightiest being standing at the end of the universe had actually descended on this tiny, crude, and backward planet to give a congratulatory gift to Earth¡¯s first level eight immortal. This was an unprecedented honor!


    It was a historical moment for the entire earth.


    Although the ¡± spore evolution ¡± game had been widely spread, there were still many people who didn¡¯t know about it, especially overseas. However, the legendary scene in the morning, the appearance of Earth¡¯s first God, riding on the clouds and mist, scared all the people watching TV on earth, not to mention the arrival of a venerable sovereign.


    The commotion in the morning had not ended. In the afternoon, the racer of Mount Haruna posted a thread. How could everyone not be excited?


    Hence, they all rushed over.


    this evaluation is very important. It will affect the world¡¯s perception and perception of us. You have to be serious. Beside him, his girlfriend warned him seriously.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna immediately posted a string of words,


    ¡°Good afternoon, everyone. Although I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all mentally prepared, you were all stunned by the explosion this morning. This is a truly terrifying aura that you can¡¯t feel in the pictures, but now you can feel it.


    This is happening in reality. We also saw the venerable sovereigns descend and send a congratulatory gift for Mengmei¡¯s breakthrough to rank eight God. And this congratulatory gift was to help her break through to rank nine!¡±


    ¡°This is unbelievable. A person can only become a class 9 and have one true spirit. How can there be two class 9¡å s? He had two true spirits? In human terms, how could I have two souls?


    However, the venerable sovereign told us the answer. If I can break through to the ninth level in another universe, it means that I have the possibility of possessing a new soul in another universe.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    This was a congratulatory gift from the venerable sovereign.


    In fact, they had also guessed that they might have explored the new universe created by the God of Destruction, so they had given Mengmei a place as a congratulatory gift.


    In another universe, let this body of his cutie pie break through to level nine ¡­


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t feel like anything?¡±


    that¡¯s right. He gave me a ninth-level opportunity. Although this opportunity is huge and heaven-defying, and it concerns another universe, what does it have to do with the tenth-Level Ultimate realm system? ¡±


    yes, it¡¯s just a simple sentence. Why did you say that it¡¯s related to some terrible state at the peak of the tenth level? ¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone started discussing as usual.


    As for the other newbies, they didn¡¯t say anything. Although they were urgently supplementing their knowledge, they were far from the vision of the average keyboard Saint. They just quietly watched the discussion.


    The racer of Mount Haruna shook his head. you guys are too young. How many times have I told you guys? He was able to see through the surface to the real world! Since Mengmei can break through to the ninth level in the other world, can she break through to the tenth level?¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone¡¯s hearts trembled, and they vaguely felt something.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± that¡¯s right. A tier 9 breakthrough is probably just a small trick. The real purpose is to help a tier 10 breakthrough! He wanted to find a way for a peak tenth level to increase his cultivation!


    One had to know that the tenth-level was the end of the great Dao. In theory, it was the final realm and could not be advanced further. But how deep was the water of this realm?


    Everyone could imagine it!


    I¡¯ve been secretly communicating with Yuan LAN, and they¡¯re also deducing the path after breaking through level 10. They told me, They were still in the universe, waiting for their realm to stabilize. After cultivating for a while and having enough strength, they would go outside the chaos of the universe and open up their own Daoist field.


    After all, a level 10 without a training hall was like a homeless child. It was a different concept from level 10 with a training hall! You can be easily bullied, killed, and in danger every day!¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Having a training hall was equivalent to having a safe home and residence. It was difficult for outsiders to invade, so he could rest and cultivate in peace.


    Without a training hall, one would be living in the universe like a bright light in the dark forest. Anyone could bully you or even attack you in the dark.


    They started discussing.


    there are many level 10 ruin civilizations in the universe, and the elemental civilization is one of them. I¡¯m afraid that they were killed when they just broke through!


    that¡¯s right. According to the normal process, when the Azure abyss divine territory breaks through to a level 10 civilization, they should have been killed. However, they survived the killing calamity. However, they still have to quickly build a dojo. Otherwise, it will still be very dangerous!


    ¡°But it¡¯s easier said than done. It¡¯s still a bit dangerous for them to stabilize their cultivation, get through the newbie stage, and hide until they can open up a dojo!¡±


    I think there¡¯s hope. After all, they have four celestial Venerables, so their strength is not low.


    Everyone started discussing.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± I¡¯ll call the tenth level of this stage the ordinary tenth level. The tenth level of the second stage is the tenth level of the dojo. The tenth level of the third stage is one, two, three ¡­ A peak tenth-Level Ultimate realm with a perfected great Dao bloodline! However, is the complete bloodline of the five great DAOs the limit of the tenth rank?¡±


    Many of them began to realize what the racer of Mount Haruna was going to say.


    Multi-dimensional!


    After the five great Dao bloodlines were perfected, he would probably go to another parallel universe and cast a body to cultivate again. He would cultivate the laws of that world and reach the final realm again!


    ¡°The tenth-level extremis of this era are the true extremis, the Saints of the great Dao that transcend the multi-dimensional universe! They no longer reside in a single universe!¡±


    ¡°He can be the Saint of the laws of this universe¡¯s space and time. He can override everything and be worshipped by tens of thousands of people! However, he could also be a great saint who controlled the laws and light of the earth from another universe! It could also be a terrifying Demon God from another universe that controls the laws of darkness and the abyss!¡±


    in the multiverse, he has the identity of countless Saints. In every parallel universe, he controls the end of a certain rule of that universe!


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s words shocked everyone.


    They did not expect the tenth level to be so deep that they could not see the bottom. It seemed to be a realm, but in fact, the levels of the realms were gradient. It was probably as big as the ninth or tenth level.


    inner Dao ultimate: this period is when you have just broken through to the tenth level of the infant stage. The great Dao has just formed and is still living in the universe, unable to build a Daoist field.


    beyond the Dao: this period is the tenth level of the growth period. They can already live outside the universe. They start to collect the blood of the great Dao and continue to improve their span and continue to grow!


    perfect ultimate: the mature ultimate level has already seized five great Dao bloodlines and has truly reached the end of the great Dao. It is the ultimate form of a single universe! However, their bloodlines vary greatly according to their five great Dao bloodlines.¡±


    multi-dimensional apex: the final tenth-order form of multi-dimensional space and time! He¡¯s an unimaginable and indescribable great true ancestor of the universe!¡±


    Very quickly, the racer of Mount Haruna had come up with a detailed name for the ten stages that he had deduced.


    There were a total of four stages.


    ¡°These four stages can actually be classified into three realms. Level ten for incomplete great DAOs, level ten for perfected great DAOs, and level ten for multi-dimensional universes! These three are considered major realms, and the gap is probably comparable to the gap between the eighth, ninth, and tenth realms.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s reasoning was terrifying, and it made everyone¡¯s heart jump.


    But it gave people a strong sense of shock.


    Because this reasoning was too shocking and too perfect!


    The racer of Mount Haruna was able to deduce to this extent through the secret communication between Yuan LAN and the venerable sovereign. With the clues that the venerable sovereign had revealed, it was not an exaggeration to say that the racer of Mount Haruna had such deep and terrifying wisdom!


    Even Xu Zhi was slightly surprised to see this.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell them not to expose themselves in the great cosmos? This guy was opportunistic and did not expose himself. He had been communicating with Yuan LAN in secret, inquiring about the path of level 10 and detailed information about the realm ¡­


    Combined with what I just said, I can actually see the tenth level of ¡®multidimensional¡¯? If I think of level ten, can I go to another universe with different rules, cultivate again, and become a great Dao Saint in that universe again?¡±


    Although Xu Zhi had vaguely felt that it was multidimensional before, he was still a little surprised that the racer of Mount Haruna could derive this realm and introduce it to the netizens in high spirits.

 Chapter 1164

    ?


    1164 Chapter 1174-heavy gift


    In truth, even though the racer of Mount Haruna loved to cause trouble, he was indeed a very ruthless person.


    His brain was too useful.


    His thoughts were also bold and imaginative, and he was undoubtedly the number one think tank of the players.


    From the beginning until now, many of the things that he had deduced were extremely close to the truth, and they were all reasonable and well-founded.


    However, it was useless no matter how good his brain was. He would still have to suffer Xu Zhi¡¯s ¡± dimension-lowering attack ¡°. He could only excitedly introduce the truth he had deduced to the players.


    But in front of him ¡­


    The realm that he was deducing was indeed the truth of the universe.


    Even Xu Zhi was a little surprised. He could actually see to this extent?


    Naturally, the racer of Mount Haruna did not know that he was being watched, so he was still in high spirits.


    ¡°Now, do you understand? The waters of the tenth level were too deep! Although it¡¯s impossible to break through this realm, as the last realm of the universe, the depth of the water is as vast as the ocean, and the span is unimaginable!¡±


    ¡°This realm can be treated as a few major realms. Although it¡¯s called the end of the great Dao, is it really the end? Not simple! Since ancient times, I¡¯m afraid that many tenth-level existences have been unable to reach the true end of the tenth level and become true multi-dimensional Saints!¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    He could feel the darkness and cruelty within.


    At level 10, it was still a terrifying single-log bridge!


    It was too tragic!


    Putting everything else aside, as a newly advanced rank-10, it was already very, very difficult for him to survive the attacks of other veteran rank-10. It was a narrow escape. Countless rank-10 had fallen here. Without the help of a venerable sovereign, even the Azure abyss divine territory would have fallen. No matter how many backup plans they had prepared, they would not be able to resist.


    And even if they managed to survive this stage, they would have to face the need to seize other DAOs and bloodlines.


    One-fifth!


    How bloody was this?


    The talents of the others were ridiculous, and who wasn¡¯t a peerless monster? Do you think you¡¯ll be the lucky 20%?


    And even if one was at the peak of the tenth level of the bloodline of the five great DAOs, if one wanted to walk down a multi-dimensional path, one would have to re-cultivate in another universe and kill four tenth-level existences!


    this is too terrifying. Wouldn¡¯t a true multi-dimensional level ten kill many, many peak level ten existences? ¡±


    that¡¯s right. We have to kill four of them in one universe. How many parallel universes are there? ¡±


    I¡¯m afraid that a Sage at the consummate level of the multi-dimensional Saint would have to kill 100 tenth-tier extremis in the multiverse!?


    When everyone discussed this, they felt very horrified.


    The racer of Mount Haruna asked,¡¯how many parallel universes? He didn¡¯t know. This could only be observed if heavenly venerate Azure abyss was able to build a Daoist Rite temple outside the chaos.


    However, they told me that there were definitely no more than ten of them. It was very likely between four and eight.


    Everyone, don¡¯t think of parallel universes as too mysterious. What is parallel? This means that there isn¡¯t much of a difference with the laws of our universe.


    It was just like the seven continents on earth. They all belonged to the great universe, but the customs of each continent were different. There were yellow, black, white ¡­ However, they were all humans with similar genes. They all ate rice and saw wind, rain, Thunder, and lightning.


    In fact, how parallel universes were created was still unknown. Yuan LAN said that this was how the universe was born. At the beginning of the chaos Big Bang, the universe began to split into many parts.


    There were also those who said that an ancient Almighty had shattered a great cosmos into pieces!


    That¡¯s why the core laws of these multiverses are similar at the beginning, and the laws at the later stages are different, because they were all split from the same land.¡±


    Hiss!


    Everyone took a deep breath. The universe was shattered. How ruthless was that?


    What kind of terrifying existence could do that?


    of course, ¡± the racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± I think there¡¯s a third possibility as well. The movement of the plates in the universe.


    ¡°What? The plates of the universe are moving?¡± Some well-known foreign science professors were shocked when they heard this. They felt that this forum was simply exaggerated and mysterious. Every day, they discussed the cutting-edge theoretical knowledge of the scientific community.


    He was much stronger than them.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said; ¡± that¡¯s right. The plates of the universe move, just like the earth. In ancient times, the seven great continents were originally one. They were known as Pangu continent; or all earth ¡­ After that, after a long period of tectonic movements, it was torn apart and compressed, splitting into the seven continents of today ¡­¡±


    Everyone was shocked by this wild guess.


    Does that mean that the multiverse is like the earth¡¯s crust?


    They would drift, and even today, those parallel universes were still moving?


    according to your guess, the universe is still drifting, and parallel universes will collide? ¡±


    ¡°What will be formed from that collision? Would the universe merge? Would it explode? Could it be like a collision between two continents?¡±


    Many newcomers were following this line of thought and connecting the scenes together. They felt that it was too shocking.


    The top science professors had long been incorporated into major national research institutes and knew about this, but the foreign professors from lower-level universities were shocked.


    This rich scientific atmosphere is simply our Holy Land!


    The things that these Chinese netizens discussed daily had always been so profound. Were they discussing the laws of the universe so philosophical?


    The racer of Mount Haruna said,¡¯parallel universes can be like the possibility of a collision between continents? this is a very distant future. Previously, our Earth¡¯s scientists were discussing the day when the earth¡¯s crust would shift and the continents would collide. It would take tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of years. It¡¯s a scene that we might not even be able to see even if we go extinct ¡­ We¡¯re too insignificant. Besides, the premise is that my theory of ¡®cosmic plate shifting¡¯ is true.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s noisy voices gradually quieted down.


    It had to be said that after the announcement of the birth of the extraordinary era in the morning, the post in the afternoon had reached this point. The number of people had already broken the one billion mark, and people from all over the world were paying attention to it.


    They discussed the strongest beings in the universe, the worlds beyond the universe, and even the parallel universes.


    These topics simply made them short of breath. It was too high-end profoundness, pointing directly to the ultimate mystery of the universe. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that it was world-shaking.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± let me summarize it again. The peak of level 10 is a process of constantly leaving the universe! The process of moving towards a multi-dimensional position, do you guys understand?¡±


    Everything became clear. It seemed complicated, but it pointed to one thing.


    Inside the universe, outside the universe, a Dao field, another universe ¡­ It was indeed a process of constantly moving from within the universe to outside the universe.


    However, it was still under the great universe. It was like the seven continents on earth. If you went to another universe, it would be like traveling from Asia to America.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued,¡¯now that we¡¯re talking about this, you guys should understand the venerable sovereign¡¯s intention, right? This is an unprecedented opportunity. I have to say, this is a very important gift!¡±

 Chapter 1165

    ?


    1165 Chapter 1175-departure


    In parallel universes, only truly powerful tenth-level existences at the final realm were qualified to descend!


    For Mengmei to descend in advance when she was only at level nine, this opportunity was very terrifying. Even ordinary peak-level tenth level existences like Yuan LAN, who had reached the end of the Dao, could not imagine it.


    Furthermore, this was not as simple as a parallel universe.


    This was the new universe created by the God of Destruction, and it was unknown how much it surpassed the parallel universes.


    This was a brand-new universe beyond the fixed, mature multiverses. It was like an unimaginably fertile land waiting to be cultivated.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± by this point, I¡¯m sure everyone has already guessed it. Before the God of Destruction created this universe, it¡¯s very likely that the ancient gods and others had already begun to try to vindicate their Dao in other multiverses. They were on the path to becoming multi-dimensional Saints ¡­ He did not know if he had just set sail in another universe or if he was about to reach level ten ¡­ But his vision is already the sea of stars.¡±


    He continued, ¡± the side effect of the bloodline of the great path fused with the ancient gods is that they need to sleep because of the eternal bloodline. They must cultivate guardians. Otherwise, as a level ten God, there is only the risk of death. Even if they die, they will only die in their own main universe body. They will still be alive in other universes!


    At this point, everyone had completely understood the entire situation and was obviously in deep thought for a long time.


    Even they had to admit that the amount of information was huge!


    However, for the racer of Mount Haruna to be able to see through so many things just by looking at a few tiny clues, it was truly a Testament to his wisdom.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± that¡¯s all for today¡¯s assessment. Although we¡¯ve shown everyone the distant future of the sea of stars, don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew. We haven¡¯t even broken through to the ultimate level of tenth-tier yet, so don¡¯t think too much about it.


    At the same time, my suggestion to Mengmei is that you must go and take a look. Although your main body from earth is going there, this opportunity is unimaginable for both you and earth. It is also a possible opportunity for us Earthlings to rise up on our own without relying on existences like di Qi and Carolyn. We can¡¯t miss it.


    After the racer of Mount Haruna finished his review and made sure that he had not missed out anything, he immediately ended the review with his own opinions.


    He knew that it would cause a lot of commotion, but that was no longer his business.


    After leaving the computer, the racer of Mount Haruna turned to his girlfriend and said, ¡± sure enough, the Great Tribulation is about to begin. The God of Destruction¡¯s catastrophe has just been brewing, and a universe has been silently created. I wonder what the ultimate existences outside will think when they know that a new universe has been created in the fixed few universes.


    ¡°The ancient ultimate existences of the entire universe will definitely be shocked! They even want to condemn us and beat us to death. Who asked us to bring the end of the universe ahead of time? The end of one¡¯s life?¡± Her girlfriend covered her mouth and laughed softly. Originally, this girl¡¯s appearance was just that of a pretty daughter from a humble family, but now she was already a beauty. Cultivation could change a person a lot.


    In the eyes of cultivators, one¡¯s appearance was no longer important. What was important was the inside.


    ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna smiled and said proudly, ¡± ¡°Who asked us to be the center of the world and grasp the secrets of this core? We¡¯re going to be busy from now on. I have to continue researching the structure of the cloud Star Dao fruit with the others and think of a way to mass-produce it. If we can do it, the power of this bloodline will be no less than the bloodline of the primordial human race with the nine revolutions Mystic technique!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Kachaa.


    Xu Zhi also turned off the internet. It was boiling.


    However, he was too lazy to look at them. They could handle the matters here by themselves.


    They were developing their supernatural sandbox-earth. Xu Zhi ignored it and only thought to himself, ¡± the ultimate of the multiverse ¡­ This was indeed expected when I deduced that I could be unrestricted in another universe. The other tenth-order beings might have done the same ¡­ However, how did the multiverse come about?¡±


    The three speculations of the racer of Mount Haruna had touched Xu Zhi¡¯s heart.


    Multi-dimensional ¡­


    Multi-dimensional ¡­


    He muttered.


    The others might not know, but he was very clear about it.


    At the beginning of chaos, there was only one universe in the entire world. What exactly happened in the later generations that caused the entire universe to split up and become a few plates of the multiverse?


    Could it really have been shattered?


    Xu Zhi felt that it was impossible.


    The battle of 3000 gods and demons did not even shatter the universe. It could not even hurt one-ten-thousandth of him. After all, it was too vast and it could not be shattered.


    But how could that be?


    I thought that the end of the Era of Chaos was the greatest change in the universe. But it seems like the future generations have gone through a terrifying dark change! It has led to this situation.¡± Xu Tan did some calculations. it seems that I¡¯ll have to study the text on the ancient history of the universe.


    Xu Zhi was very inflated.


    He had never even left the chaos of the universe, and he did not even know how many multiverses there were. He had already begun to study the ultimate mystery of the universe-why the multiverse was formed.


    If the tenth-level extremis outside knew about this, they would definitely be dumbfounded. They wouldn¡¯t even learn how to walk and would be so excited to go to the sky.


    well, I went out for a walk, so I should be busy with serious business. I¡¯ll practice Messiah first. For now, I¡¯ll practice quantum gene, nine revolutions mysterious art, whole clan bloodline, and true Qi elemental bloodline. These four. Xu Zhi muttered softly.


    He took a quick glance and observed the other side. The Messiah from back then had already died of old age. The little girls from the palace of the Valkyrie had been crying very hard.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He was stunned for a moment. After calculating his lifespan, it was true.


    However, he did not mind. It would not take much time to cultivate another one. let the Zerg¡¯s gene bank produce another one and cultivate it again.


    This body naturally had a true spirit and flesh.


    However, Xu Zhi had let the Insecta nest¡¯s sub-brain control his soul, turning it into a blank soul. Xu Zhi then branded his own brand on it and had absolute control over it. Since he had a soul, he could naturally fuse his soul and body together.


    ¡°Only the Zergs can do this, right?¡±


    Xu Zhi was slightly taken aback, but he shook his head and said, ¡± that¡¯s not right. There should be quite a number of them who can completely control other races. Even the Azure abyss divine territory has that kind of ¡®lock¡¯ that can perfectly control other existences ¡­ Even the Queen of spiders, naissera, can do this. Didn¡¯t he control a descendant to train to the ninth rank?¡±


    Controlling-type bloodlines were rare, but not non-existent.


    the real difficulty is how to be the first to break through to the peak of level 10 ¡­ Xu Zhi shook his head. when I break through, if I have this kind of talent, I can also control other people to cultivate. I can re-cultivate once to break through the tenth level, and I can cultivate five times. Naturally, I¡¯ll reach it ¡­ However, if I can¡¯t even break through that threshold, how can I talk about other things?¡±


    What was difficult was always the first success.


    ¡°But so what if he can produce five Dao bloodlines in this way? That¡¯s not the most important thing. The most important thing is, can you collect powerful bloodlines?¡±


    Xu Zhi pondered in a low voice. so what if I can control it? Five trash bloodlines with very low combat strength at the same level. The other party could probably only nurture five people like Yuan LAN Zun. Those with similar bloodlines had no cultivation level ¡­ The insect race¡¯s true strength lies in the evolution of five heaven-defying great Dao bloodlines.¡±


    The five bloodlines of the great Dao were all extremely heaven-defying, which was the terrifying part of the insect race.


    Xu Zhi was very calm. He got a new substitute for Messiah and threw it in the house to cultivate. This matter was considered settled for the time being. I have to go back to that fake Dao universe and see what¡¯s going on. Also, I still have to work on the matter of Mengmei coming in.


    He took a light step and returned to that universe. The corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. this is interesting. The other level 10 existences have gone to other universes to prove their multiverse. He created his own universe, he stayed in his own home, he proved his multiverse ¡­ It¡¯s not impossible to take a multi-dimensional path?¡±


    Even he found this very interesting. He had paved his own way and walked his own path. It seemed that he had already embarked on the final path of an unimaginable future.

 Chapter 1166

    ?


    1166 The official level 10 era, the Dao field of the universe


    Perhaps, in a certain sense, this was the ultimate otaku.


    People went to other parallel universes to experience the unknown, encounter mysterious dangers, encounter unknown laws of other universes, and vindicate their multiverse.


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, had one at home, shut the door, and certified his own production and sales.


    This was the specialty of the outer Dao universe. It was a law of another universe, even though it was not a true parallel universe and was incomplete.


    However, all the experiments that needed to be carried out were just theoretical prototypes.


    As the first experimental subject, it still depended on what parameters the cute girl could provide and what problems she would encounter.


    ¡°I¡¯ve settled the matter with Messiah for the time being. I guess it¡¯ll take at least one or two days for cutie pie to set off, right? But that¡¯s good as well. Yimang has just fallen, and the fiendgod era is over. It¡¯ll still take one or two hundred years for some things to recover.¡±


    After that, Xu Zhi took another look at the deep blue divine territory. After the stone man disc had broken through to the next realm, there were many things to be done. Everything was starting over again and was still thriving.


    After making sure that there was nothing worth paying attention to, Xu Zhi could not help but look at the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction. Everything was evolving, and the world was changing.


    they¡¯re still reproducing, and the species they¡¯ve chosen have quite the potential. The initial stage of the compound bloodline has already appeared, especially the nine revolutions mysterious art. There¡¯s already a simple compound and it¡¯s integrated with the witch race¡¯s bloodline that was eliminated back then. If we want to release it, we can release it now ¡­


    However, Xu Zhi was observing the evolution yard. A week had passed, and quite a number of interesting things had appeared in the evolution yard. Even the cloud Star Dao fruit had undergone special changes.


    But he did not plan to put it in that fake Dao universe.


    Because it could not withstand the entry and torment of too many existences, it might have to wait for a few more eras before it would be the right time.


    as for the progress of Carolyn, di Qi and the rest ¡­ Xu Zhi would have been fine if he had not looked, but he was shocked when he saw it.


    Carolyn¡¯s path to the tenth rank was at 21%. This speed was already considered a genius.


    But what about di Qi?


    He had only been out for a week, not even a thousand years!


    It was already at 91%!


    even if we add up all the time from the beginning to the end, di Qi has only walked the tenth step for 1700 years ¡­ Xu Zhi was a little shocked. He looked at di Qi, who was sitting in the palace and practicing, and felt that this was very terrifying. back then, he took the path of ninth-order cell fusion at an average speed, and it took him seven or eight thousand years. But this guy before me ¡­


    The path of level 10 was countless times faster than the path of level 9. No one would believe it if they said it!


    No wonder he was said to be the Zerg hero.


    That was because his path to level 10 was too fierce!


    Combining everything he had learned in his life and condensing his own end of the Dao, di Qi was like a fish in water.


    in fact, di Qi is still a multi-dimensional superlative Sage ¡­ Xu Zhi took a deep breath, his eyes bright. with his learning ability, he can quickly rise to power even if he goes to other universes. This advantage is too great!


    It was only then that Xu Zhi truly understood why the Zerg sub-brain had said that di Qi was almost destined to be the hero of the Zerg.


    He was also likely to be a multi-dimensional ultimate Sage.


    it seems that once di Qi breaks through, he will soon enter the era of level 10 ¡­ Xu Zhi muttered to himself and muttered to himself for a while before saying, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s definitely going to set up his own Dao field outside the chaos heavens ¡­ I¡¯ll even fight with other Saints of the great path, enter the New World of that realm, and encounter new enemies ¡­¡±


    he might even collect the bloodline of the great Dao and enter other universes to study other worlds and re-cultivate the laws of other universes ¡­


    As for caring about him?


    Hehe.


    ¡°I¡¯m too lazy to care about him, it¡¯s better to go out.¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed and shook his head. in terms of strength. it¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t any powerful people who are on par with him in combat power. But he¡¯s been here all this time, disgusting his own people and constantly learning other people¡¯s cultivation techniques. He can finally go and harm others ¡­ At the same time, I can also take the opportunity to see the world outside the primal Chaos. That is the world where the existences of the universe step into to interact.¡±


    It had only been a week since he deduced the outer Dao sandbox.


    Whether it was the players ¡®earth or di Qi¡¯s side, they had both given him a huge surprise.


    The rank ten era, after the battle in the Azure abyss divine territory and close to a thousand years later, was finally about to appear!


    According to di Qi¡¯s current situation, as he broke through to the final realm, his Seven Worlds celestial heavens would soon follow him into the universe and become his Primal Chaos Dao field!


    the heavenly court of the Seven Realms, my Orchard ¡­ It¡¯s about to ascend to the outside of the universe ¡­


    Xu Zhi sat on the roof of his house. bored. He looked at the orchard of a hundred acres and said. ¡± the earth has entered an extraordinary era, and even my Orchard has ascended ¡­ I reckon that once di Qi leaves, this hundred mu of land and the cellar of the fruit garden will be completely dug out by him and transported out of the universe¡¯s chaos heavens.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really reluctant to part with him.¡±


    However, di Qi¡¯s breakthrough was very fast, and he was almost in a state of being far ahead.


    As for the next level, Carolyn estimated that she would still need around 10000 years or so before she could break through. As for the three pillar gods, they were already uneven to begin with, so breaking through would be even slower.


    di Qi is the first to step in. He¡¯s so proud of himself. He has finally shaken off the other two competitors. After all, the other two still have a long way to go ¡­ Xu Zhi sighed softly. Just as he felt that he would have to focus on the seventh-tier heavenly court in the future, his expression suddenly froze and he looked at the universe garden.


    ¡°?¡±


    He was completely stunned.


    ¡°The universe garden is about to break through to the second level 10? ¡®This ¡­¡¯ It actually works?¡±


    ¡­


    Crystal wall system universe.


    It was a simulated sandbox of the multiverse, based on the theory of the multiverse.


    At this moment, four ancient existences were sitting in the cosmos garden.


    ¡°Women should be self-reliant!¡±


    In the distance, little Shi Ji¡¯s true form was still training, and he was waving his fists while laughing.


    Ever since the battle in the Azure abyss Divine Domain, she had grown a lot and worked even harder. She had even accumulated more than a hundred million layers of force.


    He had already caught up to the leader of the martial arts world.


    Of course, as the strongest Man in the quantum world, the martial arts world¡¯s Alliance master would not stop advancing. He was also improving. Over the years, he had become unfathomably profound, and his pair of quantum Iron Fists could smash stars.


    ¡°These days are too boring ¡­¡±


    The four grandmasters shook their heads as they watched little Shi Ji practice.


    it has been thousands of years since the battle in the cosmos garden. Mr. You¡¯s face was calm and he had the attitude of a gentle scholar. He smiled and said, ¡± however, after that battle, we advanced rapidly. Not long after, through Zhou Meng, we merged our cultivation systems and found our way to live!


    The four of them were originally one.


    However, it was split into four souls, each taking up 25% of the path of the ninth step.


    Originally, they should have devoured each other and killed each other, leaving only one person to break through to the ninth step, but neither of them could do anything to the other.


    however, we found a solution from that disgusting and terrifying monster. The demon Lord still felt a lingering fear when he spoke of that terrifying figure.


    The leader of the martial arts world didn¡¯t say anything and just looked to his side.


    ¡°Hmph, do you think you can understand my talent?¡±


    This was an Emperor. With his hands behind his back, his eyes flickered as he snorted coldly, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve derived a form so that the four of us don¡¯t need to completely merge to break through! It¡¯s equivalent to having four personalities in one body, but we only have a quarter of our combat power left.¡±


    The four of them were already at the ninth rank, which was equivalent to four personalities of a ninth rank. They could be separated and gathered at the same time.


    The other three cursed silently. This old man was too shameless. He was dreaming even more. But at this moment, it was really him who had made a great contribution!


    Moreover, it would be better if this guy didn¡¯t dream of the three of them and didn¡¯t disgust them.


    it has been thousands of years since then, and we¡¯ve been walking on the tenth level. It¡¯s like we¡¯re walking on flat ground, and we¡¯ve integrated our DAOs so quickly. It¡¯s incredible! Mr. You said.


    ¡°All of this is my credit.¡±


    The handsome man in the Dragon robe said calmly, ¡± ¡°You guys think that you¡¯re the strongest martial arts, but you also think that man¡¯s talent is the strongest ¡­ However, they didn¡¯t know that the dream of the universe is the most terrifying and powerful cultivation technique and bloodline. It can be said to be invincible, so terrifying that it¡¯s difficult to describe!¡±


    The three of them didn¡¯t refute.


    The dream of the universe had unlimited possibilities, but the side effects were too great!


    Only a genius like Zhou Meng could successfully cultivate this evil and terrifying martial art. The others had long lost their minds and had a mental breakdown.


    But even so, Zhou Meng no longer knew who she was, and she had lost herself ¡­ He could no longer tell which was real, his dream or reality.


    Was there really a point in living such a life?


    Wasn¡¯t that a form of death?


    But they didn¡¯t say anything and stood up.


    we have almost completed the tenth level. Thanks to Zhou Meng, it has only taken us 2300 years to break through to the ultimate level of the universe.


    ¡°We all wish to vindicate the laws of the Dao! We have to report this to the demonic god and his Majesty renemansky.¡±


    They stood up, and under Medusa¡¯s lead, they walked to the study of the universe garden, ready to meet renemansky. They knew that they would soon welcome a Golden Age of breakthroughs that the entire star cluster did unknown about.

 Chapter 1167

    ?


    1167 Chapter 1177-level 10 era


    Thump thump thump!


    Very quickly, Medusa led the four of them to knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± A voice came from inside the door.


    Soon, the four grandmasters of quantum entered the vast study world with Medusa.


    Looking at the giant that was as big as a star, they couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You may rise.¡±


    Reinhardt looked at the four of them indifferently. the four of you are the demonic God¡¯s disciples. You were originally one person, originally named Wang renming. Your talent is outstanding, and it¡¯s difficult to surpass you since ancient times. Even if the four of you split up, you¡¯re still extremely experienced. Today, are you going to break through to the peak of level 10 and follow the rules of the universe? Prove your heart to the great Dao?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    They all replied.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm. The bloodlines of these four people were not too weak.


    After all, Medusa had brought the bloodline of the nine revolutions mysterious art with her when she had come out of the primordial world. They had the bloodline of the evil god, the bloodline of the primordial, and two relatively ordinary bloodlines.


    Although they didn¡¯t have an entire clan or monster cores, they had two heaven-defying bloodlines. With this, they were very powerful.


    Xu Zhi looked at the four of them and smiled faintly in his heart.¡¯That¡¯s too ruthless. I didn¡¯t expect that they would have such a move. I didn¡¯t expect that in the universe garden, Carolyn and the three pillar gods would be able to catch up and chase after di Qi, who had broken through the fastest ¡­¡¯ As expected, on the path of fusing with the final Dao, the only one who can catch up to Emperor Qi is Emperor Qi!¡±


    Xu Zhi was overjoyed and felt great!


    This was an unexpected surprise!


    He had thought that di Qi was the first person, while the others were very slow. However, he did not expect that the second peak-level 10 would have the same progress and was actually one of the four great grandmasters of the quantum Realm.


    Xu Zhi could even vaguely imagine, ¡± if the four grandmasters of the quantum Realm were to Meet di Qi outside of the chaos, the triumphant di Qi¡¯s face would instantly turn ugly.


    The four grandmasters looked at renemansky and smiled. They could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re happy for us?¡±


    yes, I¡¯m not just happy for you. I¡¯ve also recalled something that I¡¯m happy about. Reinymanska¡¯s voice was as loud as a Bell as he sat on a throne that was as vast as a continent.


    it¡¯s not difficult to vindicate the laws of the universe and become a Sage ¡­ The nine-headed ancient mother had already been forced back once. Even though she could sense that there was another being breaking through in her territory, she no longer dared to come back!¡±


    The four grandmasters nodded.


    your breakthroughs will be natural, ¡± reinnemansky said. but after you break through, you¡¯ll have to build a dojo. This multiverse crystal wall system will be your dojo!


    Training hall?


    They looked at each other.


    Even Medusa did unknown.


    After all, they didn¡¯t know much about level 10 in the cosmos garden. They didn¡¯t even know about things outside the Dao field and Primal Chaos.


    Reinimansaga could not help but briefly introduce the training hall. The four of them could not help but be surprised that there were so many things to pay attention to in the tenth level.


    ¡°This multiverse crystal wall system will be managed by your four disciples. What do you think?¡± Renemansky said as he looked at Medusa.


    ¡°Just let them take care of it.¡± Medusa did not care.


    She had originally used it for deduction and cultivation. Now that she had used up most of it, she understood the rules of deduction very well. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with it in her hands. Recently, it had been the four grandmasters who had been managing it.


    The only thing she was concerned about was her cultivation progress:


    I¡¯m still too slow. Back then, I was wandering between level 8 and level 9. I took care of a few of their disciples, who were rookies without any cultivation. Now, they¡¯re still wandering between level 8 and level 9, but the disciples they¡¯ve taken care of are almost level 10!


    This was very uncomfortable.


    If it were any ordinary person, they would have long felt that they could not withstand it, but Medusa was a very patient and ruthless person. over the years, my cultivation speed has been getting faster and faster, and my body is already close to that of a rank-9 Daoist ¡­ After a while, I¡¯ll truly step into the ninth step and become a Daoist.¡±


    She was very calm. but I still have to study and improve the ¡®life overclocking¡¯ that I deduced. That is the only chance for me to speed up my training.


    Xu Zhi looked at Medusa¡¯s thoughts, but he was very calm.


    ¡°Will the ancient God, moon god Ji, take advantage of our Dao vindication to attack us?¡± the four grandmasters asked.


    They were still a little worried.


    After all, they also knew the situation.


    He looked at the four grandmasters and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°All of you just need to vindicate your Dao, there¡¯s no need to worry ¡­ They¡¯re like two tigers fighting each other, and we¡¯re neutral to begin with, so they don¡¯t dare to make a move.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then we can prepare to vindicate Dao. Half a day more,¡± the four quantum Masters said respectfully.


    Xu Zhi just smiled. go on.


    Very quickly, no one was a wishy-washy person, and the entire universe garden quickly began to shake. Xu Zhi was not afraid of the nine-headed ancient mother coming again. She had already been injured and probably had not recovered yet.


    BOOM!


    The rules of the great Dao drooped down.


    The entire sea of stars was vast. In the sky, a huge and vast gate of the great path emerged.


    The Galaxy was shaking.


    The world was shaking.


    The universe was shaking.


    The vastness of this Golden Age even surpassed Yuan LAN Holy master¡¯s. Countless ancient existences in this land and Galaxy could sense it.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡±


    In the Abyssal Blue Divine Domain, the stone man disc looked up at the sky and said in horror, ¡± ¡®Tenth-tier extreme Dao validation ¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s that mysterious sect, the person behind the venerable sovereign ¡­¡±


    One of them, Yuan LAN Zun-Zhe, hesitated, ¡± should we go and pay a visit to ¡­


    After a moment of silence, the stone man dish said, ¡± we don¡¯t need to go. If they want us to pretend that they don¡¯t exist, then they don¡¯t exist. We didn¡¯t see anything, nothing happened.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    Nine-headed ancient mother sensed everything as well.


    This was because the Galaxy was her territory. She had also set up some means to constantly sense everything that was happening there.


    ¡°It¡¯s here again ¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to bother about it, and I don¡¯t dare to bother about it ¡­¡± Nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s face turned pale, ¡± however, I¡¯ve definitely been discovered. I¡¯m finished ¡­


    She clearly knew what would happen when the second venerable appeared.


    She had hidden herself very well before, so no one knew that she was injured. However, the other tenth level combatants in front of her would definitely be suspicious. They would know her current situation with a little investigation. She was in trouble!


    ¡­


    The Seven Realms heavenly court also sensed all of this.


    Carolyn, the three pillar gods, and the other existences were all very confused. They looked into the distance and saw that it was in the direction of reinymansky garden.


    However, di Qi¡¯s expression suddenly sank. I will be breaking through soon. Who is it that has done it before me? ¡±


    He silently tried to sense who the aura of the breakthrough belonged to. After sensing that it was a familiar aura, he instantly flew into a rage. He thought of something and his face turned red with anger.


    ¡°There are four grandmasters!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a pirated version! Moreover, the pirated version is even ahead of me!¡±


    He was originally proud of himself, but at this moment, his heart was like a furnace, burning with unprecedented anger. He was so angry that smoke was coming out of his seven orifices.


    An angry voice came from the palace,


    a dream of the universe!!!


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi looked at the breakthrough in the universe garden calmly.


    it seems that our first level ten demon has finally been born ¡­ It¡¯s something worth being happy about, and it¡¯s also a historical moment.¡±


    furthermore, they¡¯ll be extremely powerful once they break through to the final realm of the tenth level. This also means that the four grandmasters might be able to skip the inner regions and directly go to the Dao fields outside the primal Chaos.


    I can also bring the entire cosmos garden along for a tour with them. Xu Zhi was still very curious about the structure and realm of this tenth level.

 Chapter 1168

    ?


    1168 The true face of the universe and the living beings on the surface


    In the end, Xu Zhi was still very curious about what it looked like outside the real universe!


    After all, this was the world he had been living in. How could he not be curious?


    This was also the ultimate mystery of the universe that countless civilizations had explored-beyond the universe.


    Only by stepping into the final realm and standing at the end of the universe would one be able to see some of these.


    At the same time, Xu Zhi also wanted to see how many multiverses there were. He also wanted to see the true face of the entire universe from a high angle.


    Even though he had deduced the fake Dao universe, the fake Dao universe had produced various saints who lived outside the chaos of the universe and had seen the shape of the fake Dao universe.


    Round.


    A perfect ball, this was a very natural thing.


    The Big Bang of the universe was originally a single point that expanded and bloomed infinitely. When a single point expanded and exploded, it would naturally form a round ball.


    Xu Zhi had already guessed that the universe was round, and it was also the most likely shape to appear. If it was not round, could it be square?


    in fact, the universe was not a complete circle at the beginning. It was an irregular oval ¡­ However, after using ray to verify the structure of matter, a ¡®circular¡¯ distribution of matter began to appear, and the entire great universe became a perfect circle, completely regulated ¡­¡±


    Because what yimang wanted was to be well-defined.


    ¡°I want to see if it¡¯s round ¡­ If it¡¯s a circle, then it can indirectly prove that in the distant ancient times, there really was a person who used a ray to prove the law of matter in the form of a spiral, and cut open the first blade in the world at once. The development of the event that I have deduced is certain!¡±


    He sighed softly.


    He also thought of that sorrowful man, who bore the crime of being spat on by all living beings and had his back to the world. If he had really existed in the real universe before, Xu Zhi suddenly did not know how to face it ¡­


    He only felt admiration.


    He was deeply moved by the epics he had written, the ancient hymns he had written for the postcelestial gods.


    It was because he had opened up a future for the future generations, extended the life of the universe, and blessed all living beings, including himself. He was worthy of being the first great God of the ancient times.


    however, I have seen it outside the chaos of the fake Dao universe.


    In fact, Xu Zhi could even see many scenes from the fake Dao universe.


    The Dao fields of the Saints were rooted in the outer membrane of the chaos of the universe. They were like protruding spaces, like giant sea urchins with lumps growing on them.


    however, the fake Dao universe¡¯s surface is too huge, just like a basketball. The surface of the basketball is definitely the largest, and those Dao fields are rooted in the chaotic and hazy membrane, so it will be difficult for others to find them.


    Xu Zhi said softly,¡¯now that there¡¯s finally a tenth-tier ultimate level being, shouldn¡¯t I go out and see the outside world? It¡¯s so big out there, I want to go take a look.¡±


    At this moment, these four grandmasters gathered and turned into one final realm Dao vindication expert.


    After the wind and clouds surged and all kinds of divine light and heavenly might bloomed, the world gradually calmed down. The four grandmasters split up and turned into three people, each of them emitting an unimaginable aura.


    ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded.¡±


    Reinymansky looked at the four of them hiding their auras and returning to the universe garden. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°At this point, our branch¡¯s strength has increased again. You guys have also transcended. Congratulations.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to his Majesty¡¯s grace.¡±


    They said one after another.


    They were surprised.


    Even if he had reached the final realm, he would still not be able to see through the true appearance of this mysterious existence and his actual realm.


    ¡°This is level 10!¡±


    Little Shiji was very excited. back then, our ancestor was at this level. Now ¡­


    Xu Zhi touched Shi Ji¡¯s head and said to the four of them, ¡± ¡°You guys, can you sense anything beyond the universe?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I sensed it.¡±


    They pondered for a while and then said directly.


    This was a very mysterious feeling. They were very clear about the universe and knew everything. All the laws and laws that made up the universe were in their eyes. They did not hide anything. Even outside the universe, they had a vague sense.


    Looking at their heavy hearts, Xu Zhi could not help but shake his head.


    I didn¡¯t sense it.


    After a moment¡¯s silence, reinymansky said softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just take a casual rest ¡­ before this, you didn¡¯t have the time to come into contact with it. Now that your realm is sufficient, it¡¯s time to show you what it¡¯s like outside the universe. Let¡¯s see the truth of the world and the scene of the tenth level ¡­


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The four quantum grandmasters were very excited. They were also curious about what was outside the universe.


    Shi Ji looked at his father with admiration, while Medusa was also curious.


    Xu Zhi was actually feeling the same way as the others. Everyone was very curious about what was beyond the universe, but he just did not show it.


    The few of them began to familiarize themselves with the realm. On the other side, Xu Zhi also sensed that di Qi was also making a move. He was also about to make a breakthrough, and a super ancient God had descended to watch over him.


    BOOM!


    The universe shook slightly.


    The four grandmasters felt a familiar aura, ¡± it¡¯s him? ¡±


    don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯ll just do our own thing. Xu Zhi ignored di Qi¡¯s side. He had already sent the ancient God over to make an appearance.


    He really had no intention of accompanying di Qi outside the primal Chaos.


    Xu Zhi was too lazy to activate the Zerg protective shield for him because it would be useless even if he did. There was an 80 to 90 percent chance that he would go and find someone else to fight ¡­


    He still planned to go with the four grandmasters.


    This was because he didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble. He had to activate the Zerg protective shield at the same time to block all auras. If they encountered an enemy, not only would the four grandmasters not be able to defeat them, reinimansaga would be exposed the moment he touched the enemy. This was because he would have to attack more or less.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    A moment later, reinimansaga looked at the few of them and said, ¡± I¡¯ve just broken through to the peak of the tenth level. Let¡¯s test how familiar you are with this realm. Head out of this universe and I¡¯ll guide you on the techniques of traveling.


    hahaha, don¡¯t worry. My techniques are the best. The leader of the martial arts world laughed. I can destroy an entire planet with my flying leaves.


    The four grandmasters were not suspicious at all. Instead, they were very cautious and serious. In an instant, a mysterious aura that was similar to a space jump enveloped everyone.


    BOOM!


    The next second.


    His surroundings turned into endless colorful light spots as he entered a space-time Tunnel, traveling through an unknown dimension.


    After an unknown amount of time, everyone¡¯s eyes gradually opened up, and they saw a shocking scene that they would never have imagined in their lives: The entire great cosmos.


    ¡°This ¡­ Is this the true face of the universe?¡±


    ¡°Heavens! This was the multiverse! It was actually round! This ball is made up of fragments, like a broken glass ball. The fragments are floating one by one, some far and some close to each other!¡±


    there are a few fragments and nine multiverses in total. We¡¯re just one of the smaller territories!


    They were dumbfounded.


    Xu Zhi was also slightly shocked by what he saw.


    The universe was indeed a round ball.


    But now, it was like a watermelon that had been cut open at will.


    Nine cone-shaped watermelon petals split open from the center of the round ball, floating one by one. At this time, they still maintained the shape of a whole, and it could be vaguely seen that they had once been a whole at a certain time.


    The space between the fragments of the broken ball was submerged and covered by the hazy chaotic sea of the universe. Only the surface of the broken ball could be seen.


    this is amazing. From afar, it looks like a planet with Nine Continents covered by oceans.


    and now, we are truly standing on the surface of a certain continent on this planet!


    ¡°We are standing outside the universe!¡±


    They were shocked. They had never expected that the true appearance of the entire great cosmos would be like a huge planet.


    This scene was too shocking. It was hard for them to imagine what kind of laws of heaven and earth were contained in this universe structure ¡­ At this time, from a certain point of view, the peak of the tenth level of the universe was the living creature that lived on this ¡± surface ¡± of the continent.


    ¡°This is too terrifying.¡±


    we¡¯ve arrived outside the universe. Our power is extremely weak, and we¡¯re only left with the power of a rank eight God. We can¡¯t use the power of laws anymore ¡­


    it¡¯s hard to imagine. No wonder His Majesty renemansky only let us see this now. This is the true scene of a level 10!


    They muttered.


    Medusa, on the other hand, stood on the ¡®surface¡¯ and looked into the distance with a slight frown. there are many oceans between the ¡®continents¡¯. I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to cross ¡­ However, I can vaguely see that the other continent is extremely prosperous, and there are many protruding buildings on the surface.¡±


    The building she was talking about was a training hall.


    It could be seen that in another parallel universe, there were quite a number of level 10 existences who could build Daoist fields outside the chaos.


    Huala!


    Huala!


    The distant sound of the tide could be heard.


    They were now standing at the edge of the universe, and the energy chaotic tide was beating over. It was like the ocean tide, sweeping up waves and hitting many strange things.


    There were some broken Dao artifacts, sand, and natural objects.


    It was like the seashells, conchs, and seaweed on the beach.


    these should be the remains of the fall of an ancient level 10 extreme-master. That¡¯s because level 10 extreme-Masters can also fall, just like the remains of many ancient civilizations in the universe ¡­ This is the place where they lived, so naturally, only their civilization¡¯s historical remains were left behind.¡± Medusa bent down slightly and looked at some of the creations that had been slapped up. There were some clay fragments among them, which were very strange.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±


    ¡°Mud statuette? It doesn¡¯t look like it was left behind by an ancient expert, but I can feel an unimaginable sense of antiquity from it. It¡¯s very ancient.¡±


    They discussed.


    Xu Zhi was slightly stunned. He looked at the vast and boundless sea on the beach where the waves were rolling. He touched little Shi Ji¡¯s head and said softly to the crowd, ¡± this is the remains left behind from ancient times, the era of great sculpture art of the gods and devils at the beginning of chaos.


    Everyone trembled.


    it was a vast universe beach back then. It was an era of sculpture art. Renemansky¡¯s eyes could see through the ocean, as if he was looking at the most distant legend of the universe.

 Chapter 1169

    ?


    1169 The land of chaos


    An ancient beach, an era of sculpture?


    Standing on this vast and ancient beach on the outer wall of the universe, everyone in the universe garden was shocked.


    They were already very surprised when they saw that scene earlier. Looking at the entire universe from outside the universe, it turned out that after the Big Bang, the universe was a huge, vast, space-shaped egg, and they all lived inside.


    However, for some unknown reason, the universe split up and turned into a multiverse. With the passing of time, even the rules between the parallel universes were different. However, this was to be expected. This was because the later generations of the sages of every universe were naturally different, resulting in the different rules of the universe.


    ¡°Is this the truth of the parallel universe? No wonder the other parallel universes are different.¡±


    our universe is very irregular. It looks like a space fragment of a deformed conch. We are standing on the top of the conch.


    the hypothesis of parallel universes is similar to how one universe is split into several different universes. It¡¯s a bit of a coincidence.


    They discussed in low voices.


    The theory of parallel universes had always existed, but no one had expected it to be in such a situation.


    At this moment, little Shiji could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°The universe is a beach at the beginning of the universe? Why is it the era of sculptures?¡±


    Hualala.


    The chaotic wind blew.


    Xu Zhi stood on the beach and looked at the distant endless shore. Seeing this spectacular scene, everyone completely understood how small they were. He smiled and said, ¡± when the universe was in chaos, all the laws had not yet evolved. Even the dimensions, time, and space were very hazy ¡­ The chaos godfiends at that time spent hundreds of millions of years sculpting for fun.¡±


    These were the scenes of the transcendent sandbox world that he had deduced. It was actually similar in the great cosmos.


    ¡°A sculpture?¡± The few of them asked.


    ¡°Yes, a sculpture.¡±


    that¡¯s their only source of entertainment, ¡± Xu Zhi said in a low voice. it¡¯s a tool to pass the time.


    ¡°Hundreds of millions of years, won¡¯t they die of old age?¡±


    Medusa asked. Even a peak tenth-level would only be able to live for a few million years.


    at that time, all living creatures were immortal. In their minds, there was no concept of aging. Xu Zhi answered directly, ¡± there was no such thing as a lifespan in the universe from the very beginning. That was the artificial lifespan added by the Saints of the postcelestial era who vindicated their Dao.


    What?


    The concept of lifespan was not naturally produced by the universe, but man-made?


    As soon as these words fell, the earth shook and the sky trembled!


    They all revealed a look of intense disbelief.


    This was an unimaginable fact.


    Everyone believed that life span was a natural law of the universe, just like how people on earth felt that the sun rose and the moon set.


    However, only now did they realize that lifespan was not a natural product of the universe, but man-made.


    It was the existence of ancient Saints who vindicated the Dao for the heavens and earth, adding rules to all living beings in the future, causing all life in the heavens and earth to grow old, fall sick, and die!


    If this were to spread, the entire universe would be in an uproar!


    They looked at each other and suddenly felt that they had seen many truths on this trip. No wonder reinimansaga didn¡¯t bring them here. They only knew about this after they broke through to the peak of level 10.


    ¡°No wonder, no wonder ¡­ The powerhouses clearly had infinite power that could move mountains and fill the seas. However, no matter how much they studied their own cells, they could not let him live on forever. There was an inexplicable aging ¡­ This is because there are even stronger powerhouses who are restricting the rules for them.¡± Medusa took a deep breath. She had gone to study lifespan a long time ago.


    ¡°Then they¡¯ve been sculpting for hundreds of millions of years, aren¡¯t they tired of it?¡± Shi Ji asked again.


    they had no choice. The dark days of chaos were lonely, lost, and unimaginably empty. Xu Zhi bent down and squatted down. He looked at the gravel and sand on the ground, as well as the many fragments of decayed ancient Taoist artifacts.


    it¡¯s hard for you to imagine what it was like to be sculpted for hundreds of millions of years. Time is a miracle of everything. A hundred million years is enough for them to turn the entire universe into a huge exhibition hall. At that time, there were no planets at all. Everything was just chaotic sand and matter. However, under their efforts, huge matter began to continue to float in the universe. However, it was not the planets that were floating, but huge and beautiful sculptures.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Medusa had a vague guess. at that time, there was no such thing as a planet. They were the ones who made statues and floated in the universe ¡­ Looking at the floating structure of these statues, the planet structure appeared?¡±


    ¡°Even the structure of the planet was vindicated by the Saints of the primordial chaos?¡± They turned pale with fright.


    Xu Zhi smiled without saying a word.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t they find other things to do ¡­¡± Shi Ji kept asking questions.


    that¡¯s because they no longer have a choice. When chaos first began, the first would definitely be the era of universal sculpture. It¡¯s the process of history, and it can be said to be a kind of fate. Medusa bent down and patted Shi Ji¡¯s head. for example, if you were locked in a dark room with only a pile of sand in front of you, what could you do? ¡±


    Shi Ji finally came to a realization.


    The four grandmasters had also noticed this a long time ago.


    It was the inevitability of history!


    No matter how many times the universe reactivates, the first era after the Big Bang will always be the era of sculpture.


    because it¡¯s too boring. All they can do is to knead the material. When they walked on the beach in the past, they were very simple, just like now.


    Reinymansky and the others walked along the beach as if they were on a Beach Tour. They looked at the beautiful chaotic scenery as if they were looking at the huge ship of history.


    The few of them gradually calmed down and began to appreciate the beautiful scenery.


    As they walked, Shi Ji asked,¡±they started the era of sculptures, but what happened after that?¡± What will happen in the future?¡±


    Everyone was also curious.


    Xu Zhi did not hide anything. the living beings at that time did not have a lifespan. Their population exploded very quickly and grew rapidly ¡­ they quickly spread throughout the universe and the Big Bang era appeared. However, those who had lived for hundreds of millions of years found their lives too boring. They could not help but commit suicide ¡­


    Everyone¡¯s expression darkened.


    If it was a wonderful universe, one would naturally find it interesting no matter how long they had it. However, it was extremely boring in a dark room of chaos. Only being able to sculpt sand was perhaps already a kind of painful torture.


    After that, the few of them strolled along the beach.


    Xu Zhi was also carefully talking about some historical stories, which made them listen with great interest.


    Suddenly, Xu Zhi looked at the four quantum grandmasters and said with a smile, ¡± since you have all broken through to the final realm, let me test you. Can you find the traces of the nine-headed ancient mother? ¡±


    The four quantum grandmasters were stunned.


    They were naturally paying close attention to the battle in the cosmos garden.


    That venerable sovereign¡¯s terrifying combat strength had crushed the nine-headed ancient mother, and he had naturally seen it.


    After some thought, Mr. You said, ¡± ¡°Our vast galaxy cloud area obviously has a space trajectory with the land outside this universe area. The distance is also the closest ¡­ The nine-headed ancient mother was most likely living in this region. However, this land was simply too vast to look for her ¡­ I can try.¡±


    The Alliance master of martial arts casually said, ¡± the demon master and I will definitely not be able to find him. However, if we want to find him, we have to look for Zhou Meng and you. Their carefree travel and one dream of the universe have quantum dispersion and interaction. It will be very easy to find him.


    this is just a test to see how familiar you are with this realm. If you can find him, he can be a Whetstone for you to use for your breakthrough. If you can¡¯t find him, then forget it.


    As soon as these words fell, a trace of battle intent was immediately aroused in the few people.


    Even a venerable sovereign without the bloodline of the great Dao could be defeated by him!


    They were already at the peak of the tenth level. Even though they only had one Dao bloodline, if they couldn¡¯t find and defeat a country bumpkin, it would be too embarrassing for the cosmos garden!


    If that were the case, the Chinese Buddhist civilization would definitely mock them.


    ¡°When it comes to finding people, quantum martial arts is the fastest in the world!¡± &Nbsp; Mr. You had always been calm and collected, but now, he was filled with bloodlust. In an instant, he turned into a sandstorm and disappeared with the wind.


    Zhou Meng also started to sleep.


    Xu Zhi looked at them and felt very calm.


    There was no mistake.


    He just wanted to beat the dog when it was down!


    The nine-headed ancient mother was already heavily injured, but it was still a safety hazard. If he could take the opportunity to resolve it during this trip, that would be for the best.

 Chapter 1170

    ?


    1170 Chapter 1180-level 10 world


    Whoosh.


    On a beach, they were still moving forward.


    Xu Zhi strolled through the chaos as he told them about the stories of ancient history.


    At the same time, they noticed something.


    The leader of the martial arts world said excitedly, ¡± outside this chaotic region, we are standing on the great land outside the universe. It¡¯s very strange. Our feet have an endless stream of energy. If we leave this land, our energy will be exhausted!


    The demon master laughed,¡±this is very normal!¡± After all, we¡¯re stepping on the universe, and our power comes from the universe under our feet. If we leave the universe, we¡¯ll naturally be crippled!¡±


    They were very excited to arrive outside the unprecedented chaos heavens.


    ¡°In other words, we can¡¯t fly.¡± Shi Ji said, ¡± we can only step on the ground. We cultivate the great Dao of the universe and the fake Dao. We can only use it in our own universe!


    only the singularity of the Big Bang is real, because it is Dao one. That is the real, the fake Dao that splits everything. It was obvious that Shi Ji also deeply acknowledged the concept of a God of creation.


    it¡¯s like we¡¯ve been cursed by the devil. We can¡¯t leave the ground.


    Whoosh.


    The few of them stepped on the beach.


    Medusa suddenly looked at the distant edge of the chaos like a curious child. if we can¡¯t leave our feet, and we are disabled once we leave, how can we cross the vast ocean and reach another parallel universe? ¡±


    Shua la.


    Everyone looked at reinymanska.


    Reinyman sgar was stunned for a moment. Looking at everyone¡¯s excitement, he said coldly, ¡± don¡¯t aim too high. I¡¯ll tell you when you reach that realm. I¡¯ll tell you about the ancient primordial history before you.


    It was only after they said that Xu Zhi realized that crossing the chaos sea across the universe was simply a hopeless situation. It was not that easy to descend into a parallel universe.


    He continued forward.


    it¡¯s said that in the chaos of the universe, there was a primordial godfiend leader. Some kind of mutation appeared among the countless sculptures, causing the heaven and earth to shake and light to flow. He naturally cultivated the soul Dao and martial Dao ¡­ He didn¡¯t even need to cultivate in the past hundred million years. His body and soul grew naturally, and he broke through a level.¡±


    Natural growth?


    Everyone also vaguely felt something.


    ¡°¡­. They began to call the so-called realm the growth period of life.¡± When he said that, everybody¡¯s eyes were rolling, feeling the novelty, as if they had completely understood the realm and the laws of the universe from a new perspective.


    It turned out that their so-called realm was just a natural growth period of those primordial chaos creatures that had eternal lives, just like the childhood and adulthood ¡­


    Kachaa.


    At this time, a shadow gradually appeared.


    &Nbsp; Mr. You returned. I¡¯ve found a few unexplored places in the nearby universe, ¡± he said, ¡± I suspect they¡¯re dojos that have existed since ancient times.


    also, I saw some sects, creatures, and disciples. It looked like a continent on a planet. There were cities too, and it was quite prosperous.


    As soon as he said this, the others became excited.


    ¡°Just go and take a look.¡± Xu Zhi was not flustered. After all, they had the Zerg¡¯s protective barrier covering them, and there was no danger even if they looked from a distance.


    They could even get close to it for a stroll.


    If it was the aura of the nine-headed ancient mother, it would be easy to recognize her.


    Moreover, Xu Zhi really wanted to see the specific structure of this tenth-order world.


    This scene was also very shocking to Xu Zhi.


    It turned out that, in a sense, they were all underground people living on the mainland. Level 10 existences were the creatures that lived on the surface.


    It was no wonder that they rarely went to the main universe, because this place had experienced development. The Dao fields were connected, and there were countless subsidiary lands outside the Dao fields. It was a huge and vast world. It was naturally incomparable to the barren, empty land, shattered rocks everywhere, and the lifeless dead land of the starry sea.


    The universe was vast, and this was undeniable.


    A level 10 would find it difficult to explore a huge Galaxy. Even if they had lived for millions of years and kept flying, they might not even be able to explore one billionth of it. But why would they?


    What he saw was nothing but boring and repetitive content. He would not find a new place even if he traveled trillions of light years. The best way was to ¡®ascend¡¯ to the outside of the real chaotic universe as soon as possible.


    This was the real ¡± center of the universe ¡°, not a desolate land.top civilizations from all over the universe gathered here, and it could be said to be the essence of the universe.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go take a look and see the customs of the outer realms.¡±


    As the few of them walked, they continued to talk about history. It was not boring.


    Their speed was extremely fast. Even in the high-dimensional space-time, it had only been a few hours before they saw the land with signs of human habitation. They even saw some plants and wild beasts. It was very shocking.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    They were stunned. there are creatures that can grow beyond the wall of chaos? ¡± Are they creatures of chaos?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    Medusa bent down slightly and squatted down. from the looks of it, there seem to be man-made traces. This place is where the great existences of the chaos Daoist field here study the living creatures that can live in the chaos when they have nothing to do. They leave their test subjects here and then gradually grow and reproduce.


    While they were talking, they encountered a few well-dressed young men passing by. The lowest cultivation base among them was at the level of gods, and the leader was a level nine.


    from the looks of it, those final realm existences have arrived outside the chaos heavens and brought their transcendent worlds along with them to ascend. They have also brought their Dao grounds here. The martial arts Alliance master said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we the same?¡± The demon Lord¡¯s eyes were smiling as he looked at those young people as if he had seen a treasure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around.¡± Medusa glanced at him.


    ¡°In fact, she likes to mess around and find excitement on the edge of death, but she¡¯s a double standard person. She likes to mess around, but she doesn¡¯t let others do it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As the righteous Alliance master of the martial arts world, I¡¯m in charge of maintaining the order of the pugilistic world. I¡¯ll definitely keep an eye on the number one demon of the pugilistic world.¡± The Alliance master said.


    ¡°You still have the face to say that.¡±


    The Emperor in Imperial robes said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always been swinging your fists, and you¡¯re so poor that you only have a cloak. Have you ever cared about the matters of the martial arts world? That time, it wasn¡¯t me. I was in charge of your Affairs, governing the pugilistic world, and carrying out my duties as the leader of the martial arts world. Yet, you still came to beat me, so that I can stop dreaming!¡±


    Little Shiji¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly.


    While everyone was talking, they entered an ancient city rooted in chaos. It was very magnificent and prosperous. The shops on both sides of the street were very prosperous, and there were even people setting up stalls.


    There were also some people who placed some prehistoric clay sculptures and said, ¡± selling chaos sculptures, ancient, unknown, and mysterious civilizations. Guaranteed to be in perfect condition.

 Chapter 1171

    ?


    1171 The fisherman on the universe beach


    This place was extremely lush and prosperous.


    Many gods from powerful races set up stalls and walked around.


    The lowest level was grade-8, and most of them were grade-9 cultivators.


    An old man with white hair was setting up a stall. There were clay statues in the corner. When he saw Xu Zhi and the others walking over, his eyes lit up. did they come out of the internal space? ¡±


    ¡°How do you know that we didn¡¯t come from beneath our feet?¡± Medusa smiled and pointed below.


    ¡°Hahaha, those who ascended from the lower realm are amazing ¡­ He¡¯s an ancient and great existence that has become a Sage and a great ancestor. He¡¯s one of the unprecedented heroes in the ancient and modern universes. We don¡¯t know how long it has been since we¡¯ve had one.


    ¡°The patriarchs each manage a territory in the lower realms. They¡¯re basically killed by other patriarchs the moment they break through in the lower realms. Even if they¡¯re lucky enough to come up, they¡¯re only at the final realm of a single great Dao. Why would they be so ostentatious and come here for a stroll? aren¡¯t they afraid of being slaughtered by other existences?¡±


    The old man had. ruddy face, a Sage-like demeanor, a pair of protruding ears, and. very talkative voice. ¡®We¡¯re all descendants of ancient existences. I¡¯m the seventh son of the ancestor of this faux wind city. I don¡¯t know how many generations of descendants I¡¯ve been through ¡­ What about you guys? you must have just come out from the alternate dimension, right?¡±


    It seemed that there were quite a few sects in this town.


    It was the outer ring of an ancient existence¡¯s Dao field.


    The old man said that this ancient universe existence had lived for millions of years and had 13 children who were born at level 10. He was the countless descendants of the seventh child.


    ¡°A tenth-tier descendent, isn¡¯t he a servant who serves tea and water in a training hall?¡± Shi Ji asked curiously.


    where did this little girl come from? how can you slander an existence of that level? ¡±


    The old man was shocked. to be able to serve tea and water to such a great ancient existence is something that many people would wish for! Tenth level descendants are all born divine. Once they reach adulthood, they¡¯ll definitely reach the ultimate realm. Even if they¡¯re pseudo tenth level, they¡¯ll be unimaginably powerful.¡±


    Clearly, a tenth-level offspring was an extremely high-end existence outside the chaos heavens, even if they could not truly break through to the tenth level and could only serve water.


    Xu Zhi had originally thought that it would be very cold and lonely.


    However, outside the chaos heavens, there was more ¡± human energy ¡± in the tenth-tier training grounds than Xu Zhi had imagined. They were also developing their own tenth-tier ultimate civilization.


    Or rather, only between Level-10 civilizations could communication be achieved!


    How ants and Giants communicated was not in the same dimension at all!


    It wasn¡¯t that they wouldn¡¯t fight, but it was obvious that they had formed a certain degree of checks and balances, and they were all targeting the pushovers who had broken through the sense of lower bound.


    ¡°Yeah, we just came out.¡±


    Medusa looked around with a faint smile. we have just broken through to godhood, so we are qualified to come outside. After all, if you are not even a God, you will not be able to withstand the aura of chaos.


    ¡°There are quite a few people like you. There are many heaven¡¯s favorites of this generation, especially recently! It was said that it was because there had been a mysterious vibration in the universe a while ago, causing tumors and foreign objects to appear in the universe.


    Countless existences of the ancient great Dao came down to investigate and communicate with each other in each other¡¯s Daoist field, but they didn¡¯t get any results. It was said that a big change might happen.


    They guessed that it was a multi-dimensional Saint who could travel across the multiverse. He was setting up a trap and might be plundering the luck of our universe. After all, he had an aura that did not belong to this universe ¡­ I only hope that the existences of our universe can intervene and stop this sovereign¡¯s conspiracy.¡±


    The old man smiled and said, ¡± we are here. This is a country of a level ten civilization! It was the true center of the universe! The land below was too barren. Although it was vast, the hundreds of millions of miles of barren land ¡­ This was the only place where countless ancient and great level 10 existences had come to this chaotic realm ¡­ We¡¯re all very happy to be born here.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded. That was true.


    All of them were tenth, ninth, and eighth-rank heirs.


    It could be said that when one person achieved Dao, his chickens and dogs would rise to heaven.


    It was almost impossible to see a level 10 civilization in the universe.


    Because they had all come here. This was indeed the true center of the universe. It could be said that the top powers of the entire universe had been condensed here, forming a territory.


    Xu Zhi had just sighed with emotion.


    what center of the universe? this is clearly a better city of country bumpkins. Little Shiji¡¯s face was serious, his expression was innocent and proud, ¡± that¡¯s because you have never seen the real center of the universe!


    ¡°?¡±


    The white-haired old man was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t react for a while.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough. This little girl is insensible. Please forgive her.¡± Medusa changed the topic and looked down at the sculptures. They were very exquisite and ancient. She could not help but say, ¡± ¡°What are you selling?¡±


    The old man was stunned for a moment, then he smiled and said, ¡± as you can see, these things were all fished up from the chaos ocean. The chaos ocean is huge, and countless decaying ancient civilization ruins float up and down in it. They are often washed up by the tides. Some fishermen often go to the seaside to fish.


    ¡°A fisherman?¡± The Alliance master of martial arts was in high spirits.


    yes, the weak can only pick them up from the beach. The powerful beings can fish in the chaos ocean, and some of the more powerful beings can even swim in the ocean for a while.


    Our great ancestor was able to swim in it for a full ten minutes before he was forced to come ashore!


    Our star field is still weak, while the other star fields occupy a wider ocean. It¡¯s even said that some of the more powerful ultimate great existences will build a big ship and choose to cross the ocean at a certain time. But how difficult is it to cross the vast ocean between parallel universes? Countless beings drowned in the ocean, and their remains were washed up.¡±


    Xu Zhi was entranced by the story.


    It seemed that the chaotic ocean was a mysterious ocean where the remains of countless great civilizations were buried.


    The old man was obviously a talkative person. He explained to them that the ocean of chaos did not know the date, and what washed up might not be the prehistoric creations of this universe. It might even be other parallel universes, and often washed over ancient mysterious tools with different laws.


    It was said that this aspect was very mysterious.


    There had always been many lucky people who had encountered many fortuitous encounters while walking on the beach of chaos outside the universe. It was even said that there were existences who soared to the sky and obtained secret treasures and inheritances from the creation of the world more than ten billion years ago. They cultivated to the tenth level final realm and became Supreme Saints who had corroborated the Dao of the universe.


    now, these ancient sculptures are extremely ancient. Although there are many of them on the beach, they are all incomplete. My place is in good condition. I bought them from others and it¡¯s worth collecting ¡­ This is a creation from at least five billion years ago. According to our guess, I¡¯m afraid that before that era, an unimaginably great civilization appeared in the universe and was passionate about sculptures. We just don¡¯t know why they liked ordinary things like sculptures ¡­¡±


    Puchi!


    Shi Ji chuckled.


    When Medusa heard this, she could only shake her head, showing an expression that said she was indeed a country bumpkin.


    The old man: ¡°??? ¡±


    He sat on the stall, his entire body stiff. He could not even speak.


    Some ancient existences liked to collect antiques. He liked to set up a stall here when he had nothing to do to earn some money.


    the reason for that civilization to sculpt mortals is simple. They were mortals to begin with. Shi Ji said while shaking his head.


    ¡°Mortal? How can he be a mortal?¡±


    The old man was so angry that his face turned red. ridiculous! This was simply ridiculous! These were many creations from the primal Chaos. They had a long history and were numerous. According to speculation, they were once scattered throughout the entire ancient universe. How could they be carved by mortals? Would they have enough lifespan? They can cross the universe?¡±


    Although he had a small stall, he was actually the ruler of this Urban area.


    An extremely powerful existence. He was also an archaeologist. When he had nothing to do, he liked to live in seclusion in the downtown area and sell these antiques.


    He also liked to pretend to be a mysterious senior to his juniors. He even liked to give pointers to his juniors. Just a few casual favors from him were enough to be a huge opportunity for them.


    And he himself also loved these things so much that he couldn¡¯t bear to part with them. Now that someone was mocking him and saying these funny words, it was simply a great humiliation!


    ¡°Ha, there are many things that you don¡¯t understand, but that doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t exist.¡± Medusa only shook her head and looked at him pitifully as if she was looking at a country bumpkin. She shook her head and sighed. sad, really sad ¡­ You think you¡¯re all-knowing, but you¡¯re just a pitiful fish in a pond.¡±


    ¡°Why do they need to live long enough? Because they had lived for a long time in the ancient era, why did they need to cross the universe? That¡¯s because no stars appeared in the ancient era. In fact, they were the ones who built the stars ¡­¡±


    The white-haired old man trembled, his face full of disbelief.


    Even the stars ¡­ They were all built by that group of mortals!


    What kind of ancient secret was this? were they lying, or was it a real miracle of the ancient universe? These sculptures, what exactly were they ¡­


    ¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Medusa said with a smile and stepped over the stall. The group continued to walk forward while saying something that made the old man¡¯s hair stand on end. They continued to chat with each other with a smile. please tell us more about the first era of the universe and the story after the art of sculpture.

 Chapter 1172

    ?


    1172 Chapter 1182-doubting life


    The story of when chaos split open the sky and the era of the universe¡¯s sculptures?


    As the voice fell into his ears, the white-haired old man felt every pore on his body explode. Every inch of his nerves was flying. His legs also went soft. Everything in front of him turned black, and the world was spinning.


    Who were these people?


    There were all sorts of wonders in the universe.


    This was the center of a cosmos. On this piece of land outside the cosmos wall, there were countless ancient existences from other transcendent worlds.


    For more than 14 billion years, generations of Saints had existed outside the chaos heavens of the universe. They were the rules of the great Dao and controlled the heavenly Dao, laws, and order of the universe below.


    They had occupied it for generations, but it had only been a few million years.


    However, at this moment, 14 billion years was simply too vast. It was unknown how many eras had overlapped, birth and death. No one knew exactly what had happened on this land in the ancient times, but they only knew that it was too ancient, mysterious, and unfathomable. It was said that there were all kinds of mysterious ancient forbidden grounds that revealed the shadows of ancient Saints.


    Even some Dao vindication Saints would die if they entered the Forbidden Zone.


    It was said that an existence with the complete bloodline of the great path was at the end of his life. He took the entire Taoist sanctum and went deep into the forbidden area. Someone saw from the sky that the sage was bathed in blood as he tried to escape from the forbidden area. In the end, his head was pierced through by an ancient and unpretentious withered branch, and he died.


    If one were to say that after more than ten billion years in the universe, almost all the planets and galaxies in sight were filled with civilization graveyards and ancient ruins. Later civilizations lived on the corpses of their predecessors, then the chaos heavens outside the universe was the same. Ancient graveyards and ruins were everywhere. It was very mysterious and strange.


    The ruins here all came from the ancient Saints.


    It was precisely these unimaginable ruins that had been accumulated over the generations that laid the foundation and glory of this place, causing the lower realm to be too barren.


    ¡°What exactly is this ¡­¡±


    The white-haired old man¡¯s face was filled with horror as he thought of an unimaginable truth. This was a level that he had barely come into contact with. could it be that the ancient aristocratic families of Saints have reappeared? Walking in the ancient Barrens?¡±


    At this moment, a group of people continued to walk in the downtown area.


    ¡°Hmph, this place really is a country bumpkin.¡± Little Shi Ji left the stall with a disinterested look on his face, as if he was planning to go to other places to shop, and continued to look around curiously.


    He had a very relaxed posture, as if he was a traveler on earth.


    As they continued to move forward, the mysterious young man who was addressed as His Majesty chuckled and said, ¡± by the way, there are some stories behind this sculpture. The mud sculpture that was just displayed was very ordinary. It was sculpted by the ordinary people of that era. However, after the passage of time, even if there are still remnants, they have lost their charm ¡­ The sculptures of the truly powerful existences contain an unimaginable charm.¡±


    ¡°Charm? Aren¡¯t you a mortal?¡± Shi Ji said.


    The existence shook his head,¡¯as a mortal, being sculpted for hundreds of millions of years is already enough to turn simple into complex ¡­¡¯ Their sculptures had a special charm to them. In fact, the era of sculpture art was built for them to sculpt the rules of the universe.


    From some of the precious statues, one could see the origin of some ancient Dao runes, which were in line with the heavenly Dao and their thoughts. However, such treasures were rare. After all, their statues were extraordinary ¡­ If you like it, I can give you one or two to display.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be used as a magic tool?¡± Medusa was an honest person. Many powerful people were collectors who liked to collect ancient relics, but she said that it was affordable.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be used as a magic tool, it can¡¯t be used to hit people ¡­ But it¡¯s considered a rare collection.¡± Renemanska laughed and shook his head. He was extremely friendly.


    ¡°Then forget it. If it can¡¯t fight, what¡¯s the use of keeping it at home?¡± The devil Lord shook his head and said.


    it has no practical value at all. If I¡¯m not careful, it¡¯ll break. I¡¯m not into this. The leader of martial arts said in a low, muffled voice.


    this kind of creation is very ordinary. In my eyes, it can be seen everywhere. It would be more interesting to observe a few powerhouses. The Emperor-like existence said.


    Immediately, the demon master, the Alliance master of the martial arts world, and Zhou Meng lost interest.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I would like to collect one.¡± Mr. You said. After all, he was a carefree scholar who loved books and ancient relics.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Xu Zhi said with a smile. After all, the second tenth level final realm had appeared so quickly, so he could still agree to a small request.


    Moreover, what kind of people were his subordinates?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face darkened.


    He felt that he was still very cultured and knowledgeable. After all, knowledge was power, and every expert was a great cosmologist who was well-versed in both the past and present.


    But what about these people?


    All the profound knowledge they had learned had been transformed into muscles.


    Only Mr. You was slightly more refined and could be considered a cultured person. The others had all been led astray by Medusa. They only knew how to fight and fight. They were all uncultured idlers of society. They had learned so much for nothing!


    As they spoke, they gradually walked away.


    The white-haired old man sitting at the stall didn¡¯t come back to his senses until the figure completely disappeared. He listened to the horrifying conversation.


    this, this, this, this ¡­ the old woman felt her whole body trembling, but she couldn¡¯t control herself. Her body was shaking as she looked at the other party. She heard the beginning of chaos, the unimaginable existence of the ancient gods and devils, and the precious sculptures ¡­


    That was a precious ancient sculpture! A treasure!


    In the eyes of some unimaginably powerful Saints, they were all valuable treasures that were worth collecting. They could be used to look up to the ancestors and admire the ancient sages. It was like the collectors on earth who collected the Jade seal of the first emperor and the brush and ink of the Wu Emperor of Han. It was an unimaginable temptation to look up to the ancient times and wait for a treasure.


    And these people actually didn¡¯t want it? You don¡¯t like any of them?


    Where did this country bumpkin come from!


    They had no cultural knowledge at all!


    He roared in his heart and held back a breath of turbid air.


    He was only a ninth-rank Dao cultivator. He could never reach the ultimate realm in his life. However, he was very accomplished in other fields, and his identity was not low. Not only was he the ruler of this downtown area, but he was also an archaeologist respected by everyone on this land. He was one of the most erudite old men in the whole land and was called the elder Xuanji. Not only did some strong men obtain unknown antiques and ask to teach him, but even the ancient existences in the Taoist sanctum appreciated his knowledge and often brought some treasures to evaluate.


    The things he was selling were all broken and had no Taoist connotation. After all, he had been wandering outside for a long time. He had some ancient treasures that were well-preserved because they were sealed. They had strong Taoist connotations and were regarded as his precious treasures.


    ¡°A group of burly fellows! After all, the higher one¡¯s cultivation is, the more profound and refined one¡¯s knowledge is. The more knowledgeable one is, the more they¡¯ll be in collecting, painting, and writing.¡± He was cursing in his heart, but he suddenly froze. The other party had just said that he was the country bumpkin ¡­


    What exactly ¡­ Who was the country bumpkin?


    He was certain that the other party was a country bumpkin and was uncultured at all. He really did not know where he came from and had not even seen a big scene. However, now that he had the preconceived concept of a mysterious identity, combined with their conversation, he actually had a vague sense of disharmony that he was the country bumpkin ¡­


    On the other hand, the other party had an uncultured, uncultured, uncultured, uncultured, careless, and vulgar appearance. He also seemed to have become an unrestrained, elegant, mysterious, and powerful person ¡­


    The white-haired old man quickly calmed himself down and said, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s been possessed.¡±


    He came to his senses. If he wanted to catch up with those mysterious existences, it might be an unimaginable opportunity. It might be some kind of great saint that had descended to the mortal world, but there was no trace of them. He couldn¡¯t help but feel pity.


    ¡°I, this old Daoist, have missed an opportunity.¡±


    He was a little sad and could only continue to set up his stall. but there¡¯s no need to feel sorry. No matter how strong I meet, I can¡¯t break through and vindicate Dao. This old man has long given up on cultivation. Instead, it¡¯s the content of their discussion that is what I¡¯ve been fanatically pursuing all my life.


    He really wanted to talk about the sculptures, correct their point of view, and educate them.


    However, a few days later, as he continued to set up his stall at the entrance of the southern part of the city, he suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    It was a man with the appearance of an Emperor. He had the spirit to look down on the world. There was a trace of warm anger in his eyes as he walked into the city gate. don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t find you. It¡¯s just quantum ¡­ Leave your aura here.¡±


    It was very normal for an Emperor to dress up in a dignified and overbearing manner.


    The land here came from various major extraordinary worlds, and no matter how they dressed, they might not be normal. There were ancient emperors in dragon robes, black tuxedos, powerhouses in magic robes and holding staffs, creatures with mechanical structures ¡­


    However, the white-haired old man¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Before this, this Emperor was one of the people in the group. Although he didn¡¯t know why he was left here alone, it didn¡¯t stop him from walking up again.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡± Di Qi turned around, his eyes calm. you know me? ¡±


    At this time, the white-haired old man had been struggling in his heart for several days. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He felt that he should correct these people¡¯s thoughts and let them know how precious treasures with that kind of Taoist connotation were.


    ¡°You might not know what the outside world is like. It¡¯s relatively low class and has shallow knowledge. It¡¯s not your fault for knowing how precious those treasures are! Just take a look at this and you¡¯ll know how valuable it is!¡± He carefully took out his precious clay sculpture. It was extremely precise, and an ancient Dao rune aura was circulating. look, this is the sculpture of the ancient sages ¡­


    I¡¯m not interested. These creations are very ordinary. In my eyes, they can be seen everywhere. It¡¯s more interesting to observe a few powerful beings. The Emperor-like existence said.


    The old man instantly froze.


    It was exactly the same as the countryside from before!


    The white-haired old man was furious. How could this be ordinary? Could be seen everywhere? Since ancient times, it was a unique treasure, one less meant one less!


    He could not help but calm down and said patiently, ¡± ¡°How is that possible? Look at this, your cultivation is not low. This statue is full of Dao aura. No one has used mana, but you have such attainments. It¡¯s hard to imagine how long you have been immersed in it. ¡±


    it¡¯s really ordinary. Although it looks like it has some special Dao runes, it¡¯s really ordinary and can be seen everywhere. Di Qi was a little impatient. He took a quick glance, grabbed a handful of soil, and gently carved it. Then, an identical one appeared in his hand.


    The white-haired old man: ¡°??? ¡±


    He copied one on the spot?


    This was something that even the best counterfeit expert couldn¡¯t do!


    When he saw this, his mind went completely blank. He began to wonder if he was really a frog at the bottom of the well, or if the world he had come into contact with was of a very low level.


    No wonder they looked down on those treasures before. Now, any one of them had such terrifying and unimaginable abilities to casually make such treasures ¡­


    So, he was the real country bumpkin?


    The white-haired old man was completely at a loss. It was as if he had been played until he broke.


    The Emperor-like person in front of him was very impatient. He suddenly smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Do you know where that group of people went? I was separated from them.¡±

 Chapter 1173

    ?


    1173 Pirated and counterfeit


    Got separated?


    The white-haired old man stiffened slightly.


    He didn¡¯t doubt that it was actually two people, because the two people¡¯s actions, expressions, and tone of speech were almost exactly the same.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where I went. Didn¡¯t you go to the other side of the city?¡± The white-haired old man said awkwardly, as if he had been struck to the point of collapse.


    This scene was too shocking.


    The sculpture in front of him was almost exactly the same as the ancient sculpture. It was impossible to tell whether it was real or not!


    This made him completely doubt his life. He even thought: Was he a frog in a well? He even had an even more radical thought. Are the sculptures in my hands and under my feet real or fake?


    Could it be that the things in his hands were all counterfeits, and were also created by some existence?


    The old man was already at a loss.


    However, he was not a simple person. After snapping out of his daze, he had a bold idea. He stood up from his stall and said, ¡± brother, I have a huge business deal here. I guarantee that it will bring in a lot of money. I will earn enough profits outside the chaos heavens!


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Di Qi was stunned for a moment before he said.


    ¡°Your craftsmanship is amazing. You were born to be an expert in counterfeits. Your talent in this area is unprecedented! It¡¯s ranked in the entire universe since ancient times.¡± The old man¡¯s face was red as he said excitedly, ¡± even I can¡¯t see through it. I¡¯m afraid there aren¡¯t many existences in this world who can see through it and work with me to create this counterfeit ¡­ I don¡¯t know how many existences would be willing to pay an unknown price to collect them!¡±


    The value of these ancient relics was shocking.


    Di Qi was stunned for a moment, then he clasped his hands behind his back and said blandly, ¡± this strange wild land is really strange. These dolls that can be seen everywhere don¡¯t have strong extraordinary power, nor are they Dao artifacts. They¡¯re completely useless, and they only have a special aura. How can they be valuable? ¡±


    The old man was completely speechless.


    According to what he said, wasn¡¯t the peerless calligraphy and painting of an ancient expert just a pile of brush and ink with a special aura?


    When full, one would think of lust.


    Just like the ancient people, only the rich people who were full would collect antiques and antiques. They would start to understand the value of these antiques and play with them seriously.


    Which of the Level-10 civilizations here were not ultimate civilizations with high spiritual levels that had long transcended material desires?


    The great ancient existences had nothing to do during their long lifespans, so they were keen on collecting antiques as a hobby. It was a must.


    They could easily make a fortune by pouring out some resources and treasures.


    Di Qi said, ¡± I don¡¯t need energy resources.


    The old man was completely speechless. Where did this country bumpkin come from? Which level 10 civilization lacked material energy? The currency they were using was definitely something else.


    Di Qi paused and immediately understood. It was probably an exchange of heavenly materials and earthly treasures, treasures that extended from the great Dao, such as the cloud Star Dao fruit. A level nine Cloud Star Dao fruit was already extremely powerful, so what about a level ten one? It must be an unimaginable specialty of a civilization, and even a tenth-tier ultimate existence was precious.


    When di Qi thought of this, he looked at him as if he was looking at a fool. can something that can be created anywhere be exchanged for some treasures? It¡¯s worth a try.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine!¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes immediately brightened.


    To be honest, he was most afraid that the other party was the kind of upright person who was extremely upright and had unique skills. He was not willing to be a fake expert. That would really be a waste of talent.


    ¡°¡­. I don¡¯t want to care about these things, you go talk to them.¡±


    Di Qi extended his hand and a few players appeared in front of him. They looked around excitedly and sensed the world. Was this the scene outside the chaos of the universe?


    A Level-10 civilization is so prosperous, and we are standing on the street?


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    They started the live broadcast.


    [ shock: the ultimate mystery beyond the universe. What is at the end of the universe? It¡¯s actually a white-haired old man who¡¯s setting up a stall on the street! ]


    They started the live broadcast.


    They felt that this was too exciting!


    The earth had just announced its recovery, the venerable sovereign had arrived, and in the afternoon, he had analyzed the truth of the ancient times in the car of Mount Akina. Now, at night, di Qi had broken through and brought them to ascend?


    One day in the sky was one year in the earth. As expected, the time span was very large, and it was so exciting that it couldn¡¯t be stopped!


    At this moment, the entire earth was watching. Countless people posted, including some scientists who were very excited.


    ¡°This is outside the universe?¡±


    parallel universes are actually constructed like this!


    ¡°Unbelievable! It¡¯s unbelievable!¡±


    The entire nation was in an uproar.


    They were so excited that tears welled up in their eyes. They were glad that they were born in this generation and had witnessed history. They felt that their civilization had encountered an unprecedented encounter and was moving towards a beautiful future!


    At this moment.


    ¡°They¡¯re good at this. You can just communicate with them.¡± Di Qi left these people behind and turned to leave. I still have to chase after them.


    Under the old man¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, he walked out and said in a slightly angry tone, ¡±


    ¡°Those pirated goods are simply disgusting. If I don¡¯t kill him, I can¡¯t vent the hatred in my heart!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The old man was completely dumbfounded.


    However, before he could react, he saw a few players patting him on the shoulder from behind and saying with a straight face, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name, old man?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Mystic cultivator,¡± He bowed slightly.


    These players naturally came out with their quantum bodies, and their real bodies were still in di Qi¡¯s internal space. They were more cautious than anyone else and were looking around curiously.


    Soon, they began to listen to the old man¡¯s words and immediately understood his thoughts.


    At the same time, their hearts were in turmoil.


    ¡°The era of sculpture? Was reinymansky talking about level 10? The true history of the ancient times?¡±


    ¡°I really want to go and listen!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a group of mortals?¡±


    ¡°These clay sculptures must have a lot to do with the situation in ancient times!¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to get the racer of Mount Haruna to do some calculations!¡¯


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s see what the big boss thinks.¡±


    The forum was filled with discussions, and the think tank was also activated. They were looking for the best way to deal with the situation in front of them.


    I see. If you want to make counterfeits, you must be a genius in a certain field. A player sat at the stall, thought for a moment, and said, ¡± ¡°But, old man, have you thought about it? You¡¯re not going to last long in this counterfeits business.¡±


    Su Xuan Yi was stunned.


    the rarer something is, the more expensive it is. It¡¯s so precious now because it¡¯s rare, but if counterfeits were to be widely circulated in the market, would they still be worth so much? ¡± The player asked.


    The white-haired old man came to his senses and did not think of this at all.


    Indeed, this business would not last long!


    If there were too many in the market, it would be worthless.


    To be honest, if what the previous group of people had said was true, these were made by the first batch of creatures during the early days of chaos. They had been passed down to this day and were already very rare. These clay antiques were worth tens of thousands of times more than he had imagined!


    However, this was under the circumstance that it was rare. The clay figurine originally had no ¡®original value¡¯. It was not a Dao artifact, had no extraordinary power, and was not hard currency. It could be a priceless treasure, or it could be worthless ¡­


    The things that they bought were rare, and there were historical stories behind them.


    and once it¡¯s circulated too much, it¡¯s not worth much. Your idea is good, but you can¡¯t do that. The players looked serious. we have to change our way of thinking. You¡¯re good at antiques, but it¡¯s up to us to do business in this area.


    ¡°Then what do you guys want to do?¡± Old man su Xuan said.


    The player pointed at the sea in the distance. it has to be romantic. Isn¡¯t this just fishing for some ancient relics from the sea? We¡¯ll start a business of agritainment in the Golden Fishery,¡±


    Golden Fishery? ¡± Old man su Xuan did not react in time.

 Chapter 1174

    ?


    1174 Happy things


    ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t sell our statuettes directly.¡±


    This player was full of confidence as he said, ¡± ¡°It has to be romantic, and it has to be caught ¡­ We¡¯ll throw the statuettes into a sea of chaos and let them catch them.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this an unnecessary move? It¡¯s too troublesome.¡±


    it has to be that troublesome, and we only charge entrance fees for Golden Fishery. Even the poorest existence can afford to fish one fish. The player said.


    The old man was anxious. this won¡¯t do. A fake one is worth a city. What I have here are all broken ones. They don¡¯t have any Dao runes and have been washed away by time. They¡¯re not worth much. However, those that were sealed by some kind of material in the sub-space by chance are worth a sky-high price! The auction house sold it for a shocking price. We¡¯re going to lose money. Besides, didn¡¯t they say that it can¡¯t be circulated in large quantities?¡±


    no, that¡¯s what we have to do. We won¡¯t be able to make a lot of money from selling fake clay figurines with. clear price tag. We still have to find. way to raise the price, but we¡¯re all alone and don¡¯t have enough power to raise the market price ¡­ If we want his value to rise and let the others raise the price, we have to give them benefits.¡±


    The old man was completely confused.


    The player chuckled. it¡¯s because we¡¯re building the Golden Fishery that we have to let them draw a lottery. It¡¯s just like drawing a card. There¡¯s a very low chance of catching a top-grade sculpture there, and they¡¯ll become rich instantly ¡­ In this way, the fishery would be full. The more people there were, the more clever merchants would wait outside to buy the items they caught. They would then form transactions and purchases on their own, turning it into a secondary market ¡­ They¡¯ll use their own strength, the price is too high ¡­¡±


    The business theory behind this was very complicated.


    This was a financial bubble. It was just like speculation in shoes and stocks. There was a secondary market, and there was a buyer. Everyone raised the price together, and it passed down from one level to another ¡­


    The earliest one was the tulip craze in Netherlands hundreds of years ago. There were no practical value in admiring flowers. Tulips, driven by countless fanatical people who dreamed of getting rich, reached an extremely shocking level. At its peak, one tulip could buy a mansion.


    A flower had bought a mansion. One could only imagine how crazy the price had been at that time.


    isn¡¯t this treating people as fools? a scam to fool others? ¡± The old man said.


    those who treat others as fools are the true fools.


    The player shook his head and said,¡±it¡¯s because of us that we knew they were extremely smart. That¡¯s why we knew that this plan would succeed ¡­¡± ¡°This is because some of the other hidden tycoons will see through everything at a glance and directly choose to become the biggest dealer in the game. They might even secretly help to push everything up and drive up the price ¡­¡±


    once we take the lead, there will soon be hungry wolves who will smell the meat and join us without saying a word. They will happily harvest the leeks with us.


    The players smiled. you must know that the oil extraction rate of sunflowers is between 51% and 54%, peanuts are around 45%, and vegetable seeds are between 32% and 38% ¡­ The oil extraction rate of leek is between 100% and 120%, and it can be repeatedly squeezed.¡±


    Old Daoist su Xuan was obviously not good at this. It was useless to tell him. It was enough to know the general situation.


    As for guilt?


    The universe was a dark forest.


    Wasn¡¯t this another level of civilization invasion? The essence of this was also the plundering of resources, but it was a bloodless war.


    The Seven Realms had descended here. In order to gain a firm foothold and develop, they had to think of ways to harvest a wave of primitive accumulation as a dojos to rise.


    This was the base of China¡¯s Buddhist system, so they naturally had to take it seriously.


    the development of our dojo has to surpass the renemansky cosmos garden branch!


    They had the thought of competing. After all, they had entered at the same time.


    that¡¯s all for the fish farm. Give me some antiques and design some plans ¡­ Later on, we will ask Emperor di Qi to help us make some.¡± A player said.


    in fact, we can also make some different sculptures, such as Li Bai, Lao Zi, and other ancient Chinese figures. We can let them know that billions of years ago, when the chaos of the universe first came into existence, the ancient Buddhist civilization system had already appeared!


    ¡°What do you mean by Li Bai¡¯s sleeve is half of the great Tang?¡±


    yes, we have a long history. After all, we are the civilization at the center of the universe that observed the God of creation. We are unimaginably old.


    make it look like Buddha or Daoist and let them know the true meaning of physics Buddha and chemistry Daoism. Let them understand that the whole universe knows Chinese and that the whole world writes Chinese characters!


    The more they talked, the more excited they became.


    Selling antiques was profitable, but the image of the antique sculpture could also be used. After all, no one could tell whether it was real or fake. It was a real ancient cultural relic, which indirectly confirmed the text of the history that had disappeared in ancient times.


    it seems that we will fill in the gaps in ancient history. They said solemnly.


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi and the others crossed the city and came to the other side.


    By now, they had already found out about the distribution of power in the vicinity, and naturally found the location of the nine-headed ancient mother.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t realistic to be the first one to find him. It would be a good idea to find out his location and then go to him.


    However, it seemed that the nine-headed ancient mother had not appeared for a period of time, and her Dao field had been sealed off. It was said that some accident had occurred, and some powerful existences were daring to go there.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t something that the bottom level can find out.¡± Medusa shook her head and said, ¡± this kind of secret must be known only by the higher-ups. However, there were some rumors that there was a change in the wind sculpture dojo. Perhaps the vindication Sage who ruled this land had already left ¡­ Or maybe he¡¯s going to find ancient mother nine-headed.¡±


    Xu Zhi was not surprised. then we¡¯ll just have to be brave enough to go there.


    As soon as he finished speaking, his face suddenly stiffened.


    He could clearly sense what the few players that di Qi had left behind were up to.


    ¡°These people are planning to play big from the start? To build a Golden Fishery with the unique sculpture art of diqi? Are you preparing to make money?¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s face stiffened, and he had a bad feeling.


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself for a while, and the corners of his mouth suddenly curled up into a smile. It seems that their careful plan may be a good plan. It can indeed get through the primitive accumulation of the first time we came here. In this case, we should just copy it and set up a Golden Fishery over there, and a Platinum fishery over here ¡­


    Xu Zhi looked at the Emperor Qi beside him.


    ¡°Father, what are you laughing at?¡± Shi Ji suddenly asked.


    ¡°I just remembered some happy things.¡± Xu Zhi replied. He turned around and said to the four grandmasters, ¡± go, let¡¯s go to the nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s side and see what¡¯s happening.

 Chapter 1175

    ?


    1175 Collision, the so-called dojo


    Only now could he be considered to have truly stepped into the tenth level world.


    They stood at the peak of the universe.


    This place contained the most profound, mysterious, and ancient ruins of the universe, as well as unimaginable ancient universe overlords from all over the universe. They were all gathered here, so it was natural to be careful.


    ¡°It seems like there aren¡¯t any important people in this area,¡± he thought.¡±It seems like this is a remote place with no real important figures. After all, this place is still huge and boundless ¡­ However, it¡¯s still better to be safe than sorry.¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. He knew that this land was the peak of the universe. The races that were hidden here would probably have a powerful civilization that was no less powerful than the insect race.


    To be honest, Xu Zhi was becoming more and more aware that the Zerg protective shield was the real core!


    Without the Zerg¡¯s protective barrier, they would have died many times over.


    However, it was clear that this was the core of the safety of civilization. Perhaps other hidden and mysterious civilizations that were not inferior to the insect race would also have similar means.


    ¡°They are almost undiscovered ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi said softly, ¡± this is also a dark forest. We¡¯re all hunters who have hidden ourselves. We¡¯re all hidden in the void. Let¡¯s see who wants to be exposed and let the other party find their tracks ¡­


    Whoosh.


    The group of them flew over.


    As he neared his destination, he discovered many tenth-tier extremis walking on the ground.


    However, it was as if these tenth-tier beings did not notice Xu Zhi and his party. They turned a blind eye and continued to walk on this piece of land. After walking for a while, a figure at the ultimate level of the great Dao suddenly appeared in front of them. His entire body was hazy, like a hurricane.


    what a coincidence. It¡¯s the great Dao existence from plastic wind city.


    Medusa laughed. it is said that he has proven the laws of Fengshui, which is the flow of wind and water. This great Dao existence stands outside the chaos of the universe. As a heavenly path Saint, the waterfalls, rivers, and seas of the universe below are all under his jurisdiction.


    ¡°Two great Dao bloodlines?¡± Xu Zhi smiled and did not say anything. He looked at the four quantum grandmasters and said, ¡± which one of you should go and get in touch with them? consider it a trial for you. It has officially begun.


    Mr. You was the only one who was interested in communication, so he stepped forward.


    Whoosh.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, what are you doing in this land?¡± A light shadow appeared in front of the tenth level Ultimate realm.


    Su Feng was slightly surprised. She squinted her eyes and looked at the tenth-level existence who had appeared out of nowhere. She immediately smiled and said, ¡± ¡®Of course it¡¯s to hunt down the nine-headed ancient mother ¡­ I¡¯m sure you¡¯re here because of this.¡±


    speaking of that nine-headed ancient mother, she¡¯s an ancient Big Shot here, a peerless heavenly lady who rules over this land. We were once suppressed by her to the point that we didn¡¯t dare to go out, only daring to rest in the Dao field. However, it¡¯s said that she encountered an unimaginably troublesome demon in the lower realm. She was defeated just after breaking through, and she was seriously injured to the point of near death. She even used up all her life-saving means ¡­


    so, we¡¯ve come to take revenge.


    Yu Feng looked like a humble and gentle elemental life. While she was calmly introducing, she thought to herself, ¡±


    ¡°A tenth-tier cultivator with a bloodline of the great Dao ¡­ How dare he appear before me? Isn¡¯t he afraid that I¡¯ll kill him and take his Dao bloodline? Could it be that the bloodline of the great Dao is so strong that he thinks he can fight above his level?¡±


    &Nbsp; Mr. You asked, ¡± then the tenth level existences here are all surrounding the nine-headed ancient mother and patrolling everywhere. Can the nine-headed ancient mother still escape? ¡±


    Su Feng could not help but shake her head. that nine-headed ancient mother has the space bloodline and is very powerful. Her Dao field is a long dress. It¡¯s very special and can be carried around ¡­ We can¡¯t bring our dojos with us, and she¡¯s bringing them to war. No one can do anything to her at the moment, so she¡¯s wandering around.¡±


    This Dao field was like a bubble that was rooted on the wall of the multiverse. It was their sanctuary and was difficult to carry around.


    However, nine-headed ancient mother could bring her dojo and her ¡®home¡¯ to battle at any time. With the power of her dojo, no one was her match! It was extremely terrifying!


    ¡°Since it can carry a training hall, then wouldn¡¯t its combat power be extremely high? She must have brought her Dao field to the lower realm. How could the existence of the mortal universe defeat her like this?¡± Mr. You¡¯s face was serious.


    Su Feng stared at the other party seriously for a while. She did not know if she was really stupid or just pretending to be stupid. She could not help but chuckle and say, it seems that fellow Daoist is a peerless figure who has just proven his Dao and ascended ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that the Dao field hasn¡¯t even been built yet. I don¡¯t know why this happened, but this Dao field doesn¡¯t have much use in the universe.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    we are living on the membrane outside the chaos heavens of the universe to slow down the assimilation of the entire universe to us ¡­ However, outside the universe, the laws are thin and the great Dao is chaotic. We can only use less than one percent of our strength. This is the price we have to pay. Our ability to move mountains and fill the seas has been greatly reduced.¡±


    ¡°However, there¡¯s a way for us to possess great combat power in the universe, even if we¡¯re outside,¡± Daoist Yufeng said with a smile.


    ¡°Is it a training hall?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Su Feng¡¯s face was solemn. that Dao field is like a bubble rooted in the universe wall. It continuously absorbs the rules of the great Dao from the universe. In our own Dao field, we can be as powerful as the universe.


    The Dao field was to allow Saints like them to unleash their full power in the chaos.


    for example, my wind Dao field is rooted in the universe¡¯s membrane and continuously absorbs the wind-type laws of the universe ¡­ ¡®I can use my full power in it and become a saint in it, ruling the rules of the entire universe ¡­¡¯ The training hall is the place where we work!¡±


    ¡°Others who enter my wind sculpture dojo will not have the same cultivation rules as they do outside. However, I¡¯m a complete Saint, and he¡¯ll never return! No one would dare to barge into another person¡¯s dojo unless they were completely overpowered.¡±


    It was also because of this that those existences with one or two great Dao bloodlines and other weak tenth-level existences would not be killed by other powerful existences at the final realm.


    even if it¡¯s an existence with a great Dao bloodline, it can hide in the dojo and other beings can¡¯t do anything to it.


    Su Feng looked at Mr. You and said with a look of justice, ¡± but my friend, if you don¡¯t have enough power, you shouldn¡¯t hide in the dojo. It¡¯s very risky to go out here. For your safety, I think it¡¯s necessary to test your power. If you don¡¯t have enough power, you don¡¯t have to get involved in this mess. I¡¯ll send you back to the dojo in case you get attacked by evil people.


    Su Feng walked forward step by step, her aura surging. She said pitifully, ¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±


    The bloodline of the nine-headed ancient mother was truly earth-shattering. If they could obtain her Dao space bloodline, their strength would increase by leaps and bounds. It would be equivalent to possessing her combat strength in an instant, becoming one of the unrivaled overlords of this land. They might even be able to bring their Dao fields around. How could they not be tempted?


    They desired to possess the other party¡¯s heaven-defying bloodline and replace him!


    However, there were so many experts here that Su Feng felt that she might not be able to snatch it. However, if there was an unexpected surprise in front of her ¡­


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Mr. You shook his head. I treated you with sincerity, but you want to fight me ¡­ I don¡¯t like to fight, and I¡¯m not keen on fighting. I only like to communicate. If you want to fight, then let someone else accompany you.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Mr. You looked into the distance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    The Alliance master of martial arts laughed heartily. I hate you three sly old foxes the most. One can¡¯t hit his target, one¡¯s fighting is boring, and one even wants to learn my fist.


    ¡°You go, I don¡¯t like to fight.¡± The demon master looked at the other party without saying anything. He was studying the other party¡¯s psychological flaws, wondering if the existences at the peak of the great Dao could plant demons in their Dao hearts.


    ¡°You go, I don¡¯t like to fight either.¡± Zhou Meng looked at him and didn¡¯t say anything. She prepared to study his technique.


    Whoosh.


    ¡°A group of people, wishy-washy, hate thinking with the same brain the most.¡±


    A man wearing the White cape of the leader of the martial arts world walked over, ¡± I don¡¯t know how many of my punches he can take, but I hope he can last a little longer!


    Su Feng was slightly shocked and her expression turned serious. he¡¯s indeed not simple. The aura is the same. I¡¯m afraid that he has a split personality of the same existence. Although he has a single bloodline, I don¡¯t know what bloodline he has. If it¡¯s too heaven-defying, it¡¯ll be a little troublesome.


    BOOM!


    Instantly, the battle erupted.


    The other party controlled the flow of power, and his methods were extremely strange.


    However, under the martial arts world¡¯s Alliance master¡¯s fist and his frenzied punches, Peng, Peng, the quantum force had already been superimposed by who knew how many hundreds of millions of layers. It was like a huge tide of ten billion layers, and it slapped down at the same time.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Su Feng exclaimed.


    His opponent¡¯s fist seemed to be indestructible, and the terrifying force pushed everything aside.


    and when his power struck the other, it was like a clay ox entering the sea, being disintegrated by countless forces and weakening.


    She was simply a disgusting sticky candy.


    ¡°It¡¯s power! It¡¯s an existence that corroborates the Dao with power!¡± His expression was extremely grave, and he had the urge to turn around and leave.


    Force, space, time, and other laws were the same. They were all the core laws. The four fundamental forces formed the outline of the universe.


    Pampas ¡®vortex was also a type of power law. Therefore, his destructive power was extremely powerful. The quantum force in front of him was also a core branch of the power law. Naturally, it was extremely terrifying. However, quantum force was a kind of skill and not brute force. It required extremely exquisite techniques to exert its power.


    BOOM!


    One punch after another.


    The fist of the leader of the martial arts world was publicly acknowledged as the strongest in the quantum world. No one else dared to fight with him, which was why he became the leader of the martial arts world. Even di Qi had been beaten to tears before. One could imagine how terrifying he was!


    BOOM!


    After a few punches, ancestor Windmaker actually exploded a few times. She could not help but cry out, ¡± stop. I acknowledge your strength. You¡¯re not bad. You have the same status as me. We acknowledge that you have the right to live on this land.


    The leader of the martial arts world continued to swing his fist.


    Patriarch Windmaker was completely dumbfounded.


    Where did this idiot come from? A battle maniac?


    You can¡¯t kill me, yet you¡¯re still so crazy about fighting? Demanding measly?


    He was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and immediately turned to run.


    Hmph, where did this coward come from? he only fought for a few seconds and he¡¯s already running. The Alliance master of martial arts was slightly angered, and he chased after his opponent to blow him up.


    However, after a few rounds of chasing, the other party ran further and further away, and there was no trace of him.


    Medusa shook her head as she looked at him. although the leader of the martial arts world is powerful, he is only a quarter of his strength. If he were to really fight, to be able to become an ancient existence of this level, his combat power would definitely be heaven-defying. It is not necessarily true that he can not defeat you, but he will not fight you ¡­ It seems that there are very few Wars on this land.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded. He had also seen the layout of the place.


    Under the circumstances where the difference in strength was not big, there would almost not be a fight.


    This was because they were incomparably intelligent and their hearts were clear. The final realm of the great Dao was too difficult to kill!


    Everyone had a strong vitality. If the other party was at a disadvantage and didn¡¯t fight with you, even if they were chased, they would still run back to their own training hall. You couldn¡¯t do anything to the other party.


    Little Shiji also understood what he meant.¡¯No wonder this land is so harmonious ¡­¡¯ No, it¡¯s the entire chaos heavens outside, it¡¯s so harmonious ¡­¡±


    Medusa laughed. they are naturally fearless in the territory around the dojo. Unless they encounter an unimaginable opponent who can kill them in an instant, they will not even be able to escape. They are very safe ¡­ However, it¡¯s clear that this arrangement will also bring about a unique characteristic.¡±


    ¡°What characteristics?¡± Shi Ji asked.


    ¡°The strong have become a domain Esper! They rarely leave the land they rule and leave their own training grounds.¡± Medusa said, ¡± because once they are far away from their own dojos, there is a risk of them being killed. If they can not make it back in time, they will not be able to find a shelter. They will be hunted down and tortured to death ¡­ Therefore, there are territories outside the chaos heavens. There is little movement.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that the training hall couldn¡¯t be moved, but it was especially troublesome.


    They couldn¡¯t move it all at once because it would be very dangerous without the protection of the dojo. They could only move it out bit by bit, like a snail.


    Therefore, the tenth-level extremis in this world were basically fixed and sealed.


    There were very few level 10 existences from outside.


    However, all of them were powerful. If they dared to abandon their own Daoist Rite temple and travel far by themselves, they must have a strong backing.


    and the ultimate existences that come to this land are all very difficult to kill ¡­ It¡¯s no wonder that they want to make a move against the beings from the lower realm.¡± Medusa smiled. the existence in the lower realm does not have a dojo. It is the best time to kill him ¡­ Even Daoist Yufeng¡¯s second bloodline of the great Dao must have been obtained from killing someone in the lower realm.¡±


    This was probably the norm. Many of the final realm great DAOs were in charge of a piece of land and kept an eye on it at all times. Once an existence broke through, they would immediately kill it in the lower realm.


    ¡°Hmph, you only know how to bully the soft persimmons.¡± Shi Ji didn¡¯t like him.


    Medusa shook her head again. he is not weak. If his strength is not heaven-defying, how could he have descended to the lower realm and killed a bloodline of the great path who is at the same level as him? ¡± This was because he had the confidence to kill those at the same level as him! However, the other party had a Daoist Rite temple and could escape ¡­ It can only kill those who have just broken through to level ten in the lower realm. The other party doesn¡¯t have the protection of a Dao field.¡±


    Shi Ji thought about it and found it reasonable.


    ¡°This Su Feng has quite a strong backing. He¡¯s close to the dojo, so he¡¯s fearless.¡±


    The Alliance master snorted coldly. However, he did not care about anything else. No matter what kind of trump card he had, it was very embarrassing for him to run away without even fighting. the final realm great Dao cultivators here are all cowards. They leave after a single touch. I don¡¯t want to fight with you ¡­ They were very timid, afraid that if they were injured, they wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to return to the dojo, and there was the possibility of death! You don¡¯t understand the romance of men fighting!¡±

 Chapter 1176

    ?


    1176 Meeting the nine-headed ancient mother again


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face darkened when he heard the words of the leader of the martial arts world.


    But now, he could somewhat understand the situation here.


    They were akin to snail shells in the vast Primal Chaos. They were rooted outside this cosmos wall. As long as they didn¡¯t go too far away from the Dao field, other existences would find it hard to kill them.


    Unless it was an absolute crushing power that could kill him instantly.


    in this case, a weak existence with the bloodline of the great Dao can also survive here. As long as he can survive the time when he breaks through and is killed ¡­ But it¡¯s easier said than done.¡± Xu Zhi chuckled.


    However, because of the fixed mobility of the training hall, people felt a lot more at ease. The mobility of the strong was low, and the possibility of encountering some unimaginable enemies was very small.


    Hmph! Zhou Meng sniffed. those existences are hilarious in my eyes. They are indeed country bumpkins. According to my observation, some of the cultivators of the ultimate Dao have settled in the land outside the chaos heavens after they ascend and sealed themselves in the shabby, barren villages. They will not even leave their homes for the rest of their lives. They do not even have the courage to see the New World outside or the city!


    ¡°What¡¯s your dream?¡± Xu Zhi looked at Zhou Meng with great interest.


    of course, I¡¯m going to travel around this land and communicate with the powerhouses in the world. I might even leave this continent and cross the chaos sea to other parallel universes! Zhou Meng put her hands behind her back and looked into the distance.


    She was very immersed in her character.


    Xu Zhi ignored him and continued to walk through the land in search of the nine-headed ancient mother.


    Since he had broken through to this place, he still had to deal with the future troubles before continuing to reproduce and deduce his transcendent sandbox world.


    ¡®But, the nine-headed ancient mother might not be able to keep her here.¡¯


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. according to what they¡¯re saying, the nine-headed ancient mother will be able to unleash her strongest advantage here. The mobile dojo will be able to unleash its full power ¡­ As for the four great grandmasters, the laws here are too chaotic. They can only use one percent of their power outside the universe membrane like other Dao vindication sages.¡±


    even though her strength might be less than one-tenth of her original strength and she doesn¡¯t even have the means to escape, she¡¯s still very tricky. The four grandmasters might not be able to defeat her. They might even be killed instead!


    The more Xu Zhi thought about it, the more he felt that he was able to severely injure the nine-headed ancient mother, it was simply because he had the advantage of time and place!


    This was because the nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s powerful bloodline could only be fully unleashed here. She could unleash her full power at any time, while others could only unleash one-tenth or one-hundredth of it when they left the training hall!


    She was at her weakest in the universe, and he had used his advantage to severely injure her.


    Along the way, they met some experts.


    The Alliance master of martial arts was in high spirits as he made his move. However, without a doubt, after a few moments of exchanging blows, the other party confirmed that they could not take him down and immediately left. They were all sly old foxes, and there were simply too few who loved to fight.


    But this was also normal. For many people, who would fight without benefits?


    However, after walking around the area, the tenth-tier existences had gradually made a name for themselves. Many of them knew that a new foreign existence had arrived.


    After a few more days, he finally caught a trace of the nine-headed ancient mother after sensing her aura, and found her who was on the run.


    The nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s face was pale. She was running around with the dojo and was in a sorry state.


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    The nine-headed ancient mother looked at this group of people and frowned, her beautiful face turning pale, ¡± renemansky!!


    I¡¯m finished!


    There was a loud explosion in her head, and she was shocked.


    Previously, she had seen the cosmos garden under the venerable sovereign¡¯s explanation, as well as this reinimansaga that was wandering in the blue abyss divine territory, as well as her daughter.


    At that time, they snorted at the venerable sovereign.


    ¡°That fellow¡¯s disciple really doesn¡¯t know the rules. Even such a small matter involves us ¡­ You actually shifted your attention to us and disturbed my cultivation tour ¡­ Fine, let¡¯s leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father,¡±


    The father and daughter had escaped!


    From the conversation and the attitude of not caring about the venerable sovereign, how could he not see that he was just a disciple and junior?


    ¡°Now! Now! You came to find me?¡± A look of despair flashed across her face. She was now completely certain that everything that had happened back then was a conspiracy!


    The destruction of the universe garden and the elemental civilization was all due to the existence behind the scenes, hiding their identity.


    And one of the masterminds back then did not send a disciple to take action this time, but came personally ¡­ His disciple was already so terrifying, forcing him to this extent, and now ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to surrender, please spare my life.¡± The nine-headed ancient mother lowered her head.


    ¡°???¡±


    Xu Zhi did not react immediately.


    They surrendered so easily?


    ¡®To be honest, I¡¯m not sure if I can take him down this time. I¡¯m just trying ¡­¡¯ Let Grandmaster quantum go and fight.


    In the end, he knelt down?


    In reality, the nine-headed ancient mother had already reached the end of her path these few days. She was already in a hopeless situation. Ever since she was heavily injured in the lower realm, in addition to the aura of her breakthrough this time around, she was surrounded by people trying to kill her. She didn¡¯t know how long she could last.


    Previously, she still had a way to save her life. Naturally, she was unwilling to surrender because she could escape. But now, she had no way to save her life.


    She would definitely die at the hands of others because she knew that countless people coveted her bloodline. However, the mysterious person might not even take a fancy to her bloodline of the great Dao. There was a possibility of her survival!


    Furthermore, in the other party¡¯s eyes, his disciple was already so terrifying. If the other party¡¯s master personally made a move, how could he escape?


    At the very least, he had a heaven-defying bloodline of five great DAOs!


    In fact, he might even be a Saint who was taking a multi-dimensional step!


    She was mentally exhausted and did not want to struggle anymore.


    ¡°At the same time, they might not be interested in my bloodline.¡± Nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s heart trembled. a long time ago, they used me as a chess piece. They even made use of the elemental civilization and the universe garden. This existence pretended to be killed by me and faked his death to escape ¡­ If they really wanted my bloodline, they would have attacked me long ago!¡±


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it made sense.


    If he was interested in her bloodline, he would have made a move long ago. There was no need to push her out and treat her like a toy chess piece.


    He had the hope of survival, but the other party didn¡¯t care about the bloodline of their race!


    She felt very lucky, but at the same time, she felt extremely humiliated. Her nine-headed ancient mother bloodline came from the primordial era and had a long history. She was extremely powerful and countless Saints coveted her, but the other party didn¡¯t even care about her?


    as long as you don¡¯t kill me, I can do anything. I just don¡¯t want to sign a slave contract and I just want to keep a trace of my dignity. She was very humble, but she had a bottom line.


    If she signed that kind of contract, she would rather die. Without any dignity, the other party could decide her life and death at any time. Even if she was alive, she could carry a spare bloodline bag with her, which could kill her at any time and take her bloodline.


    Why was he so humble?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s entire body stiffened as he looked at the nine-headed mother of the ancient race, who was kneeling in front of him.


    Hmph, father used you to fake your death to escape. Back then, the destruction of the cosmos garden was nothing more than a play. Yet, you were kept in the dark and only woke up from your dream today. Little Shiji¡¯s face was serious. Apparently, he also believed in this truth. He felt that his father was so mysterious that it was terrifying. now, you finally know how to submit? ¡±


    Nine-headed ancient mother did not dare to make a sound.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Medusa, however, had a serious look on her face. in my opinion, I don¡¯t have to accept such a country bumpkin! If we kill her and give the four grandmasters the space bloodline, their strength will be multiplied by many times.¡±


    The nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s scalp turned numb, she was already prepared to fight to the death.


    The Alliance master¡¯s eyes lit up, feeling quite interested as well. hahaha, I need to adjust my cloak a little. Her little skirt is quite gaudy. Not bad! I can wear it!¡±


    The nine-headed ancient mother felt even more despair, she was already prepared for her final resistance.


    Xu Zhi was dumbfounded as well. It turned out that Medusa, Shi Ji, and the others also thought that he could take down the nine-headed ancient mother with ease, and that he could kill her with a single finger?


    But the truth is that all of us present may not be able to defeat her and keep her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Reinymanska¡¯s voice was like a great Bell.

 Chapter 1177

    ?


    1177 Talking about ancient history along the beach


    As soon as she said that, the nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s eyes shone with hope.


    Medusa, Shi Ji, and the others were a little puzzled.


    If he didn¡¯t kill them, why would he keep them?


    This nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s bloodline of the great Dao did not match, and her combat strength was not high. There was no use in keeping her alive ¡­ The only powerful thing about her was her space distance bloodline. As long as he killed her, he would be able to inherit it perfectly ¡­


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to let the four grandmasters use it?


    The moment her little dress was worn by the four great grandmasters, her strength would instantly turn upside down!


    Moreover, even if he did, he might not be loyal.


    As for taking them in and training them? Then she would have to change her Dao bloodline that didn¡¯t match. Wouldn¡¯t the price be even greater if she were to find him a powerful and heaven-defying bloodline? More trouble?


    It was not suitable for him.


    Although they were thinking this way, they didn¡¯t dare to object. After all, they couldn¡¯t guess the thoughts of such a mysterious existence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Reinymansky smiled and looked at the nine-headed ancient mother. A sense of vicissitude flashed past his eyes as he looked at the coastline in the distance. even though you had a fake dream and thought that you were the mastermind behind the Overlord of that land, we had at least hidden ourselves for some time so that some ancient existences would not notice us ¡­ It¡¯s fine to leave him a way out. After all, we¡¯ve been neighbors for countless years.¡±


    The nine-headed ancient mother heaved a sigh of relief. She felt her entire body go soft, and knew that she was saved.


    Originally, she had been surrounded by tenth level existences on this Coast, searching for her. Even if she was escaping, how long could she escape? It was only a matter of time before they were surrounded and defeated!


    However, the other party was willing to save her, so she could escape.


    She had no doubt that such an existence would not be able to help her escape this encirclement. In fact, in her eyes, killing these level 10 experts would be as easy as a snap of her fingers.


    ¡°Then forget it.¡± Medusa thought for a moment and said, ¡± you should be grateful for His Majesty¡¯s kindness. Your space and distance bloodline allows you to carry your dojo with you ¡­ Your heaven-defying abilities are coveted by countless great Dao existences, but His Majesty didn¡¯t think highly of you, which is why he gave you a chance to live.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nine-headed ancient mother quickly lowered her head and said, ¡± ¡°You can just call me mellwell.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the nine-headed ancient mother and could not help but feel that it was bizarre.


    He didn¡¯t even have the ability to take down the other party, and the other party took the initiative to come over?


    He was a little dumbfounded and felt that his luck was really not bad. It seemed like when he was fighting against the nine-headed ancient mother, the venerable sovereign had revealed the hidden sect behind him, making her think that the universe garden and the elemental civilization that he had killed were all illusions. This had completely stunned her ¡­


    ¡°As expected, the plan I made back then was very useful.¡± Xu Zhi felt overjoyed in his heart. He had picked up a useful right-hand man for free.


    If the nine-headed ancient mother were to recover from her injuries, she would definitely be the one with the strongest combat strength right now!


    She could bring her training hall with her and unleash her full power. Her combat strength was hundreds of times stronger than the other weakened existences!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± yes. reinnemanska turned around. the goal of our trip is to find a place for these four grandmasters to build a training hall ¡­ I only came to find you in passing.¡±


    ¡°So you were just looking for me? But to me, it saved my life.¡± Mellwell looked at the four grandmasters beside him and felt puzzled.


    What kind of bloodline was this?


    Did he have a split personality?


    She could naturally tell that the aura belonged to the same person.


    It was strange, but the world was full of wonders. It was hard to imagine the variety and variety of bloodlines.


    ¡°There are also a few places suitable for building a training hall.¡± Mellwell was the most familiar with it and quickly introduced.


    Xu Zhi looked at the native. With her leading the way, it was naturally twice the effort with half the results. He said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for a few places near the chaos sea.¡±


    Near the chaos sea?


    She was slightly stunned. there are tides surging near the chaos ocean. The tide rises and ebbs often. It¡¯s very dangerous. The dojo might even be flooded ¡­


    ¡°You can just do as I say, you naturally have your own intentions.¡± Reinymansky said indifferently.


    Mellwell thought about it seriously and said, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s a place in the North that¡¯s very sacred and has an excellent geographical location. I¡¯ve considered it before, but it¡¯s too close to the chaos sea. The tide rises and falls almost every tens of thousands of years.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way,¡± Reinymansky nodded.


    Even though nine-headed ancient mother was heavily injured, she did not dare to disobey and hurriedly led the way, ¡± it¡¯s quite a distance.


    However, as they walked, a tenth-tier patrolling existence suddenly appeared in the distance and walked over.


    Nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s expression changed.


    He was still surrounded by the enemy. Reinymansky said that he would protect her, so he naturally had to face these level 10 enemies ¡­


    However, something that left her dumbfounded happened.


    The tenth-tier extreme-God, as if he had not seen them, simply walked past them.


    In fact, she even encountered a few more tenth-tier existences in the following distance. However, they also ignored her and walked straight past her.


    ¡°What is this? What is this?¡± She was so scared that her face turned pale. These were the ultimate level of the great Dao. They controlled the laws of the universe and could see through karma. No existence could hide in front of them ¡­


    But right now, the rules had been broken!


    They couldn¡¯t see him at all. It was as if they had cut off all the laws of causality and couldn¡¯t be detected.


    ¡°Do you think you can understand father¡¯s methods?¡± Shi Ji looked at the surprised woman and said, ¡± if father wanted to do it, the blood would have flowed like a river, but father disdains it!


    Unfathomable!


    Nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s heart trembled slightly, it was indeed an unimaginable ancient hidden sect, who knew how much they had hidden.


    It was no wonder that their disciple, the venerable sovereign, who was a fake level ten without the bloodline of the great path, could easily defeat him.


    She couldn¡¯t help but follow behind him with even more respect, thinking, ¡± the other party didn¡¯t make a move. I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t want to make a move. He¡¯s unwilling to make a move. After all, he¡¯s been hiding his identity and footprints all this time. I wonder what kind of enemy he¡¯s guarding against ¡­ Once we make a move, we¡¯ll naturally expose our information and be detected by some mysterious existence.¡±


    After a while, they walked out of the encirclement.


    The nine-headed ancient mother looked at the level 10 existences behind her who were still searching the land. She could not help but feel relieved.


    He had successfully survived. The sea was vast, and the sky was high, and the birds were free to fly!


    But even so, she didn¡¯t have the courage to take the opportunity to escape. After all, the means of such an existence were very exaggerated.


    don¡¯t worry. Since you have been tied to us for a period of time, and since you are willing to follow us, we will naturally support your growth and give you some opportunities. Whether you can grasp them or not depends on you.


    Reinymansky laughed and said, ¡± you will see another world and overturn all your previous perceptions.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Nine-headed ancient mother said hurriedly.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re just a poor country. You¡¯re lucky to be able to enter the center of the universe and follow my father.¡± Shi Ji said proudly.


    For the following period of time, they advanced along the coast, and the journey was not short.


    Xu Zhi could not help but continue the story from before and began to talk about ancient history. let¡¯s talk about the prehistoric beach of the universe. The era of sculpture has passed ¡­ That era welcomed an unprecedented Golden Age.


    The first fiendgod who created the world has finally passed through the seventh growth stage and entered the eighth.¡±


    The seventh growth stage?


    Mud statuette?


    Could it be that it was referring to the most diverse category of antiques, created by a powerful prehistoric civilization at least five billion years ago? that civilization was at least spread throughout the entire universe, omnipresent, and unimaginably prosperous ¡­


    Nine-headed ancient mother could not understand, she could only continue listening.


    ¡°The eighth growth stage, rank 8! Wouldn¡¯t that mean that the first godly spirit had appeared in the universe? To be able to enter a higher dimension ¡­¡± Shi Ji was excited.


    ¡°Higher dimension spacetime? At that time, there was no such concept, and they called the level 8 gods ¡­ A four-dimensional being!¡± Xu Zhi shook his head, bent down, and picked up a mud statuette. a four-dimensional creature. Time starts to become a visible vertical line in their eyes. They can control their own timeline and walk in the past and future of their lives. They can return to the past ten thousand years of their lives, and they can also quickly reach the future ten thousand years of their lives!


    Medusa and the others had goosebumps all over their bodies when they heard that.


    High-dimensional space-time? Being restricted and only able to quickly reach a hundred years later?


    Yet this one could reach his past and future at will? Could it be that the gods of the present were all emasculated from the past and future of the timeline, leaving only a small part of their power?


    On the other hand, melwell, who was next to him, had goosebumps all over his body. what are they talking about? A four-dimensional being ¡­ Could it be related to the Secrets of the Ancient Gods? In the ancient universe, rank eight gods aren¡¯t as weak as they are in the current universe?¡±

 Chapter 1178

    ?


    1178 Chapter 1188-holding ancient and modern power, home to the great Dao


    Mellwell did not dare to speak and could only continue to listen.


    She stood at the side respectfully, as if she was a servant.


    If any other tenth-tier beings were to see this, they might be quite shocked. After all, the nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s name had resounded throughout the land, and no one dared to step out of the training hall.


    In fact, she could not help but be surprised. As one of the overlords of this land, it was considered ancient. However, the origins of the mud sculpture were unknown. All she knew was that it was from a prehistoric civilization at least five billion years ago. It could also be said to be one of the greatest archeological mysteries outside the chaos heavens.


    After all, even in this distant time and space, there were still many people immersed in the chaos sea. One could imagine how terrifying the number of stars in the universe of that era was. Some people even guessed that most of the stars in the universe at that time were made into clay sculptures, which was why there were still a considerable number of them in the present.


    ¡°To be able to know of such an ancient matter, their Foundation must be deep! It¡¯s definitely a Foundation!¡±


    Melwell¡¯s heart stopped for a moment. This further confirmed that the other party was very ancient, mysterious, and had an unimaginably terrifying background.


    you must know that although our race came from a certain Golden Age more than one billion years ago, it¡¯s impossible to find out. However, after our decline, we only awakened from the ancient ruins in these years and recovered step by step. Today, we have re-developed again. There are only seven generations of Saints after us, which has lasted less than 70 million years. The history that we know is not much more than that of ordinary newly-advanced Saints ¡­


    at the same time. our bloodline has become thinner. If it¡¯s a Saint from generation to generation, with an ancient existence controlling it, the bloodline will naturally not be diluted with time. However, the strongest among our previous generations were only gods and heavenly emperors. They were unable to maintain the purity of their bloodline and it has been diluted with time ¡­ As a result, even though we¡¯ve recovered, we¡¯re still not very strong!¡±


    Therefore, as the current clan leader, the nine-headed ancient mother had been thinking about reviving her bloodline all the time. She was so excited when she saw the space bloodline of venerable sovereigns and wanted to have a marriage alliance. She was even willing to marry someone of lower status ¡­


    This was because she knew that if she gave birth to a child and continued to nurture it, it might be possible for the child to surpass her ancestor¡¯s bloodline if it could be fused!


    Surpass the ancestors ¡­


    She had seen the powerful bloodline of the nine revolutions mysterious art and sensed the possibility of regaining her glory. How could she not be excited?


    the renemansky in front of me is probably one of those ancient families ¡®Holy Lands, a Level-10 civilization that has been around for hundreds of millions of years ¡­ Perhaps, his level 10 civilization is already moving towards a multi-dimensional state and has begun to cross the chaos ocean.¡± She secretly guessed, ¡± I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the top batch.


    The power of an individual was weak.


    In the torrent of history, he was extremely small.


    Even if a Dao vindication Saint that brought honor to his ancestors appeared in the civilization and transcended the universe, standing proudly in the chaos heavens as a Dao Saint, controlling the order of the universe and the heavenly Dao in the Dao field outside the chaos, it would only be a fleeting glimpse ¡­ He would die in less than ten million years ¡­


    A Saint was an individual life. Only by passing on their heritage and the continuation of civilization could they be eternal.


    Some powerful Saints, like some mortal families on the planet, would nurture their own descendants. After they died, another Saint would be born to continue the glory of their civilization and race. They were called ¡­ A noble family of the great Dao!


    Most of them were lower-level branches that monopolized a certain great Dao, and they were all sages from their line.


    Just like the descendants of the nine-headed ancient mother, who vindicated Dao through ¡®spatial distance¡¯. If their race had many Dao Vindicators, they would monopolize the¡¯ spatial distance ¡®branch over the generations. Looking at the tree-like Atlas of the great Dao, one could see a lower great Dao that belonged to their bloodline. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was their home.


    This was the aristocratic family of the great Dao, known as the power of ancient and modern times, and the great Dao as their home!


    These were the true powerhouses.


    The descendants of the ancient families of Saints controlled the order of the heavenly Dao in a certain aspect of the universe. They produced Saints for the universe for generations, and there could even be several of them in a certain era. The depth of their Foundation was unimaginable to other existences!


    however, the current of history is still too terrifying. With just a slight change, it will be interrupted ¡­ Saints will fall and those aristocratic families will also fall. It¡¯s just that this method of spreading fire will be annihilated slower ¡­¡±


    Nine-headed ancient mother knew clearly that time was the scariest. No matter how strong the Supreme Being of the universe was, he couldn¡¯t escape the torrent of time.


    ¡°The longest saint¡¯s family I¡¯ve ever seen has only been passed down for seventeen generations! I was already shocked at that time ¡­ They actually crossed over a hundred million years of the universe¡¯s history!¡±


    However, it was impossible to know about the prehistory that was more than five billion years old!


    The renemansky in front of him could only be more ancient ¡­


    However, was it really possible to do so in five billion years?


    Her mind was a little dazed. At this realm, her Dao heart was already as stable as a mountain. But now, she suddenly felt a little lost and began to question the world she saw ¡­


    one had to know that outside the chaos heavens, there was a famous curse that was widely known: The Dao had not been passed on for 500 million years, and the gods had not crossed 10 million years.


    the meaning of this sentence was that the inheritance of a saint¡¯s family would definitely decline in less than 500 million years. A saint¡¯s lifespan would not exceed 10 million years before they were completely assimilated.


    This was equivalent to a critical point.


    The universe was alternating and the waves were overlapping.


    There was no eternal Level-10 civilization that could always be high above, control the ¡± government ¡°, monopolize the heavenly Dao, and become a saint to rule the world. There were bound to be ups and downs.


    It was like the dynasties on earth, which unified the world in all directions. When they were established, they were extremely prosperous and seemed to have existed for thousands of years, but the average lifespan of those dynasties was almost about 300 years. This was like a shocking curse.


    what kind of concept was 500 million years?


    A Saint of the great path would not be able to live for more than 10 million years before being assimilated! 500 million years was a complete inheritance of 50 generations, and each generation would produce a great Dao Saint!


    There was a saying among mortals that said, ¡± you can¡¯t be rich for more than three generations. however, they were only mortals. Here, there were 50 generations. 50 Saints of the great path. What kind of concept was this? This was impossible!


    Just like on earth, a family that could be passed down for 50 generations and have a complete genealogy just by continuing the mortals? How many were there? Even mortals could not survive the change of a dynasty. The world would change, and natural disasters and man-made disasters would occur. Even a famine or Bandit attack could cause their inheritance to be broken ¡­ And this was the highest point in the universe!


    At the same time, how could it be so easy to become a great path Saint?


    Every one of them was a fortune, and even if one spent a lot of effort to cultivate them, they might not become successful!


    Fifty in a row was already unimaginable and almost impossible. However, it was only a legacy of 500 million years. How far could it go?


    It was almost impossible!


    Even the saint¡¯s family that she knew had been around for more than a hundred million years. After more than ten generations, it was inevitable that they would decline with each generation.


    There wasn¡¯t even a single great path Saint left. Only a group of fake tenth level descendants were left to maintain the facade. They were already eating their old capital. They had been hiding in the powerful Daoist field strengthened by their ancestors, which was why they could barely maintain their prosperity and not be attacked and plundered by other Saints.


    They even hoped that they would hide in the Taoist sanctum and that a blazing sun would appear in one generation to re-attain level ten and return to their peak. But it was easier said than done.


    this is a devil incantation Dao outside of chaos. It won¡¯t be passed on for five hundred million years ¡­ Mellwell¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness. At the same time, she looked at reinimanska, her heart beating faster and faster. She was more and more shocked as she listened to these stories. Her mind went blank. How was that just 500 million? What kind of civilization was this?


    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s true.


    ¡°But everything can not be faked.¡± She found it unbelievable.


    At that moment, she was in a daze. Xu Zhi was still walking along the beach. He said faintly, with a sense of peace and tranquility, ¡± those four-dimensional creatures can cross the past and the future. Once those ancient lifeforms became four-dimensional creatures, they could quickly reach the end of their lives.


    In a very short period of time, he arrived in the distant future, crossing the timeline and arriving at his future self countless tens of millions of years later. At that time, he had already advanced from level eight to level nine, reaching the final realm of the great Dao.¡±


    four-dimensional beings are simply terrifying.


    Medusa and the others were shocked when they heard this, exclaiming that it was a profound mystery and feeling that they had indeed benefited a lot.


    To mortals, these stories were just stories and historical knowledge. However, to existences like them, knowledge was the power of everything. Historical knowledge was also knowledge, and it was also a type of power.


    Furthermore, this was the truth of the great Dao, the historical process of the universe¡¯s evolution. It allowed them to have a clearer understanding of the structure of the entire universe!


    This talk about the past and the present was no different from an earth-shaking lecture!


    It was an unimaginable opportunity!


    ¡°Greatly benefited.¡± Medusa felt very happy.


    I didn¡¯t expect the ancient civilization to be so mysterious and brilliant. Even the man dressed like an Emperor was surprised.


    ¡°The moment you came, you heard father¡¯s lecture. You¡¯ve picked up a big bargain.¡± Shi Ji jabbed the arm of the nine-headed ancient mother proudly, ¡± it¡¯s hard for outsiders to hear of such history.


    ¡°Yup,¡± The nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s eyes flickered with a carefree look as she was completely convinced.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in this fellow¡¯s head. She was unyielding before, but now she¡¯s no longer struggling. Perhaps the four-dimensional being I mentioned has subdued her. Xu Zhi naturally did not know what the shocked melwell was thinking. He felt that the reason he had mentioned was because of history.


    In fact, Xu Zhi had just arrived, and no one knew how much of a shock his story would cause!


    The length of his inheritance was actually only a year, but once these words came out of his mouth, it made people feel that it was an incomparably long abyss, breaking the shackles of the universe¡¯s time, and standing at an unimaginable height.


    all of a sudden, a large number of four-dimensional beings appeared. They quickly broke through to the peak tenth level and began to vindicate their Dao.


    in that ancient era, there wasn¡¯t much difference between level eight, level nine, and level ten. In their eyes, once one broke through level eight, it was equivalent to reaching level ten.


    Xu Zhi continued to talk about history.


    As she spoke, she walked forward, whispering along the beach, as if she was a traveler standing on the dome of the universe.


    Nine-headed ancient mother continued to listen.


    She looked at Medusa, the four grandmasters, Shi Ji, and the others around her, and suddenly felt a sense of peace. There was no mutual deception, and there was no need to be on guard against others at all times to steal her bloodline ¡­


    The group of people here all lived very peacefully. They discussed Dao together and did not guard against each other.


    In the past, her bloodline was too powerful, and countless people coveted it. She was like a walking monk, and she had almost no friends she could trust.


    But now, no one here was interested in her bloodline. On the contrary, they felt that it was very low-level. They just walked on the beach and exchanged their thoughts lazily, as if they were going on an outing ¡­


    Perhaps this was the life she wanted. Everyone¡¯s bloodline was very powerful, even much more powerful than mine. Everyone was devoutly pursuing the Dao together and had higher opportunities. A trace of enlightenment flashed through her heart. She felt very humiliated before, but now she felt that this might be a huge opportunity.


    She was an arrogant person.


    But now, he felt that it was a blessing to be able to continue walking on the beach, to have mutual trust, and to live a life without fear. He even followed renemansky, the mysterious man who was walking on the beach and talking about ancient history, the unimaginable ancient Sage ¡­


    It was also a Supreme honor.

 Chapter 1179

    ?


    1179 Chaos Coast, building a dojo


    It had indeed been quite a while.


    Xu Zhi discovered that the land outside the chaos of the universe was very large.


    After all, it was normal for it to be big. It was like an egg. The space inside was big, but the surface area on the shell was absolutely boundless.


    ¡°The universe truly is vast.¡± Xu Zhi sighed even more as he looked at the tide in the distance. the shape of our universe has been cut apart. Now it¡¯s like a huge cylinder of ice cream, and the bottom of the cylinder is covered by a sea of chaos ¡­ We are standing on top of an ice cream cone!


    Nine of these cylindrical ice creams formed a broken glass ball. The gaps between the broken glass balls were covered by the sea of chaos. From a distance, it really looked like the nine Continents on earth. We were standing on the surface, and the universe below ¡­ They are all underground people.¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed with emotion at the vastness of the universe. The more powerful an existence was, the more they revered nature and felt that they were insignificant.


    the weak and strong have not even walked out of the planet. The number of stars in the sky is unknown, and they always feel that they can boast about defying the heavens and conquering the Dao, that they are invincible in the world, that they can live forever ¡­ However, the truly great existences were extremely humble. They didn¡¯t even dare to talk about eternal life, let alone monopolize the ancient times and be invincible in the universe ¡­ Longevity may seem lowly, but it¡¯s the highest goal they¡¯re pursuing.¡±


    Xu Zhi muttered softly as he recalled what yimang had said back then, ¡±


    What immortality? I only seek longevity and long-term vision.


    As Xu Zhi thought about it, he told everyone about the ancient history. As he spoke, he talked about the creation of the world and the great saint of the primordial era.


    ¡®he¡¯ launched the first strike of heaven and earth, opening up the laws of the operation of matter, making chaos orderly, and making the sky clear and the earth bright ¡­ He also led his disciples to break through to become four-dimensional beings and vindicate the Dao for the universe.


    In the past, it was difficult to live in the chaos, and the environment was extremely harsh. The ancient existences at that time did not know that they had created a great era for the future generations. They only thought of themselves as their own people, and they lived more comfortably for a period of time ¡­


    This situation is like a few mortals clearing the weeds and land in front of the gate of a few acres of land in the middle of a barren mountain and turbulent rivers, and opening up the land for good farmland so that they can live a better life in the barren land.¡±


    Xu Zhi said softly.


    The others felt enlightened. They didn¡¯t know what they had done to the people after that era. Because they lived in that era, they didn¡¯t know what impact it had on the future.


    But the chaosverse, the first blade of chaos that split apart the heavens and the earth, the primordial universe?


    When these words fell, they had already gradually felt their scalps go numb.


    Previously, they had gradually felt the Great Terror, but when they heard this, they were completely shocked!


    BOOM!


    They looked at the atlases of the mature great Dao of the universe. The first Saint of the universe to vindicate Dao vindicated the rules of operation of matter!


    ¡°How terrifying is this ¡­ The first blade that cut open the universe!¡± Nine-headed ancient mother was completely shocked. If she had doubted the authenticity of this piece of history before, but now ¡­


    She looked at the first branch on the Atlas of the great Dao. How could she not know ¡­ Was this the truth? This was the most mysterious core truth of ancient history?


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say. She felt that the thing that was related to her was too terrifying.


    The torrents of history surged forward.


    She now knew that this was more than just five billion years ago. This was the history of more than 14 billion years ago, when the universe was the oldest and the world was created!


    I see. So this is the first era of ancient history, the ancient legend of chaos creating the world. Medusa smiled, feeling that she had gained a lot.


    Although they were shocked, they felt that it was normal.


    They were a civilization that could observe the God of creation and knew the history of the development of the ancient universe. It was not strange, and even normal.


    at this point, the universe has a fixed three-dimensional space and time ¡­ All matter has fixed parameters ¡­¡± Xu Zhi continued to talk about his history. He did not have any intention of hiding anything.


    Gradually, he directly talked about that primordial existence. In order to survive, he killed other existences and finally died before his Dao disappeared ¡­ It was also the last moment of the universe, when the heaven and earth were incomplete.


    They began to feel bitter in their hearts.


    that ancient God seems to have decayed ¡­


    that¡¯s right. He was immortal when he was alive and did not fear death. However, when he found out that he had a long life, he began to fear death ¡­ They¡¯re really complicated animals.¡±


    They began to feel emotional, as if they were looking at history, the great and complex primordial Sage who had created the world.


    This period of history was very long, but they had already seen the end. All of them began to fall silent, infected by the atmosphere. It was very bitter and complicated.


    [ is the decay of life just a coincidence, or is eternal life bound to decay in the future? ]


    ¡°You want to cut the world with your saber?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of longevity? I want everyone in this world to only fight for the world! Live in the day and fight for the glory of this world, not fighting for eternity!¡±


    ¡°I want everyone in this world to be like the peak of level 10, living, dying of old age and sickness!¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment, all of them seemed to see a formidable and peerless figure standing in the void and chaos. He laughed and made the last glorious promise of his life.


    He wanted to become the greatest sinner in the history of the universe.


    However, he was also the greatest hero in the history of the universe. Such a contradictory and complicated peerless figure, the first great saint of the universe when the world was created ¡­


    ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­ So that¡¯s how it is!¡±


    ¡°The creatures at the beginning of the universe have no life limits. The five decays of heaven and man for mortals are actually from tenth-level existences as the blueprint, which is why they are born, old, sick, and die!


    it¡¯s not that mortals die of old age first, and then ultimate existences die. It¡¯s the exact opposite!


    a slash to kill a God! A slash to kill a mortal!!


    he would definitely be spurted by the existences of that era, puzzled, and his name would be infamous for ten thousand years ¡­ But what¡¯s even more lamentable is that as time passes, even that existence¡¯s own body has been forgotten by the world. They have forgotten his happiness and sorrow and are buried in the dust.¡±


    time is the most terrifying enemy. It destroys all the glory of history.


    ¡°Only the atlases of the great Dao allow me to see the last traces of him back then.¡±


    They were completely bitter.


    He looked at the first branch of the Atlas of the great path, which proved the law of matter. It was as if he was looking at the ancient man.


    This was an earth-shattering secret, and it was very shocking. They were dumbfounded when they heard it, and they also felt complicated emotions. Seeing the vast primordial epic, the nine-headed ancient mother was even dizzying from listening. The amount of information was just too much, and it had indeed subverted her entire world.


    Reinymansky looked at the bitter crowd and stood on the beach, facing the chaotic wind. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°The rolling Yangtze River flows to the East, and the waves wash away the heroes. Right and wrong, success and failure, all turned to nothing. The Green Mountains were still there, and the sun was setting. On the white-haired fisherman¡¯s boat in the river, accustomed to the autumn Moon and spring breeze, a pot of turbid wine and a happy encounter ¡­ So many things from ancient times to now have all gone down the drain.¡±


    today, we¡¯re laughing at each other. In the future, won¡¯t our descendants be laughing at us too? ¡± there¡¯s no need to say more. We¡¯ve arrived at our destination.


    It was a Coast with a very good geographical location. It had sufficient energy and was very convenient to communicate with the lower realm. It was the best geographical location to build a dojo.


    After all, the construction of a training hall had its own rules.


    The Dao field was a bubble that was rooted in the universe¡¯s membrane. There was a huge difference in the transmission efficiency of the universe under one¡¯s feet at every location. The better the location, the faster the energy supply from the universe was absorbed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s build it here,¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the four quantum grandmasters next to him.


    They immediately understood and began to build their own dojos. When the time came, they would place their multi-crystal wall universe there.


    this Coast is not bad ¡­ There might be some good opportunities for development.¡± Xu Zhi looked at the ocean in the distance and listened to the sound of the tides.


    Many existences liked to build their dojos near the sea because the chaos ocean itself was a huge opportunity. The closer it was to the mainland, the less people there were.


    Basically, they all lived in the outer circle of the coastal area.


    However, the entire universe was too huge, and there were not many ultimate existences who could vindicate Dao in the present world. Even if they were all piled up in the chaos Coast, they could still be seen to be very sparse. It was an extreme case of vast land but sparsely populated.


    ¡°It will be built here.¡±


    perhaps, ¡± Xu Zhi said indifferently, ¡± we might have to hide our true bodies this time around, but we¡¯ll have to use another identity to open up the door and accept the people.


    ¡°You mean to say that there should be some sort of action?¡± The nine-headed ancient mother was already extremely respectful and convinced, ¡± no wonder. There¡¯s clearly some preparation for this birth ¡­ In fact, the previous tremor in the universe and the invasion of foreign universes are probably related to these existences. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re hiding!¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed and said mysteriously, ¡± ¡°These are all preparations for the funeral.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t say that he was poor and that he wanted to build a Platinum fishing ground to make a fortune when he first arrived outside the chaos heavens.


    ¡®I might also have to sell some of my civilization¡¯s specialties. I¡¯ll just have to adapt to the situation ¡­¡¯


    ¡°The training hall will be built here.¡±


    Reinymansky picked up some sculptures and turned to Zhou Meng, ¡± from today onwards, you will learn how to imitate these sculptures. Can you do it? ¡± he asked.


    Although he did not understand, he still nodded. these clay sculptures have a historical aura. They also need to be polished day and night by various laws to show the vicissitudes of time. Ordinary people can¡¯t do this ¡­ He had to master countless laws and soak in them one by one in a certain way ¡­ Moreover, the artistic level of the sculpture had to be extremely high ¡­ However, this kind of difficult problem is naturally not a problem. I can naturally do it. ¡±


    Medusa listened and carefully observed the sculpture. I have many ways to master the laws, but although I have the skills to counterfeit in this area, I do not have his talent ¡­ Indeed, he is the only one who can do it. ¡±


    The few of them started to calm down.


    Shi Ji, who had nothing to do, continued asking, ¡± Father, what happened to the later generations of the innate gods? ¡±


    parallel universes, what exactly is the secret? ¡± She looked at the few continents in the distance.


    The other existences perked up their ears, and even the nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s heart shuddered. She knew that this was an unimaginably terrifying secret that involved too many things. It was the mysterious text of the ancient universe¡¯s history!


    However, reinymansky only shook his head and said, ¡± what happened after that was deeply involved and terrifying. It¡¯s not something that you can know at your current realm. Don¡¯t aim too high. When your realms are higher, I¡¯ll tell you about the history in the future, even ¡­ The terrifying truth of parallel universes!¡±

 Chapter 1180

    ?


    1180 Transforming the Zerg


    perhaps, we¡¯ve just entered the top world of the universe. It¡¯s already good enough that we know this ¡­ We have to become stronger so that we can understand more of ancient history.¡±


    Shi Ji¡¯s eyes were bright as he looked at the chaotic beach with the rising and falling tides. He said longingly, at the last moment of that primordial godfiend¡¯s life, there was a flaw in his Dao validation. Thus, the era of postcelestial lifeforms arrived. Postcelestial lifeforms all had lifespans and lived in the void, growing old, getting sick, and dying ¡­ However, what was the post-celestial era of the universe ten billion years ago that caused the universe to shatter?¡±


    Nine-headed ancient mother couldn¡¯t help but immerse herself in the history and said softly, ¡± all ancient existences are studying the birth of parallel universes. There are currently three inferences!


    ¡°Which three?¡±


    the first is the theory of natural tectonic movements. The universe was too huge in the beginning, but as time passed, cracks appeared and it became space fragments that drifted with each other.


    the second is the theory of experts killing each other. At that time, the universe was not stable and mature. During the primordial era, the great Dao was incomplete, and even a Divine Spirit could pry open the rules of the universe. Even a breakthrough to Level Seven caused a shock. There was an unimaginably powerful battle between ultimate Saints, which caused the universe to crack and shatter.


    Everyone nodded their heads. This guess was very shocking.


    In fact, he had also received confirmation from reinimansaga¡¯s words.


    This was because in ancient times, the laws of the universe were incomplete. Anyone could move the universe, and it was still very fragile. If one was unimaginably powerful, there was a possibility of shattering the universe.


    However, the universe today was too mature, and it would be even more mature in the distant future. After all, with the Dao vindication of the sages, they would complete the laws of the universe. The more mature they were, the harder it would be to pry open the laws.


    In fact, Xu Zhi knew that this was an impossible guess.


    Because he saw with his own eyes that the three thousand gods and devils didn¡¯t break it, so it was definitely not broken by brute force.


    the third is the theory of the natural formation of the universe. The universe has many parallel universes from the beginning ¡­ However, it is clear that this theory has been denied.¡±


    Nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s eyes glowed as she said excitedly, ¡± ¡°I think it might be the fourth new theory, the incomplete doctrine!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a flaw in Dao validation?¡± Medusa looked at her.


    ¡°Yes! there are flaws in Dao vindication. Since that God has flaws in Dao vindication for the universe, I think that there might be other existences that have flaws in Dao vindication for the great universe! Isn¡¯t the division of the universe another form of imperfection?¡± Nine-headed ancient mother deduced.


    Medusa and Shi Ji both fell into deep thought after hearing that.


    One by one, the Saints of the common people completed the universe.


    However, some ancient existences were actually filling in the gaps of the universe!


    but it¡¯s just a guess. The nine-headed ancient mother took a deep breath and looked at reinimanska, as if waiting to see if this sentence was correct.


    ¡°Cough, you will know about this in the future.¡± cough cough ¡­ reinimansaga coughed lightly and looked at the nine-headed ancient mother before turning to the others, ¡± you guys can complete the training hall for now. Come with me.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nine-headed ancient mother knew that this moment had arrived.


    Soon, the few of them stopped where they were and tidied up the training hall. The nine-headed ancient mother followed reinimanska and entered a certain subspace.


    ¡°You want me to sign a contract?¡± Nine-headed ancient mother said.


    After all, since she was willing to submit, it was impossible for the other party to let down his guard against her. It was very normal for him to leave some means of control over her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the contract. Take off your dress first.¡± Reinymansky said.


    After all, the dress was her Dao field, which folded countless spaces and was a terrifying country. If she did not remove this terrifying defense, no one would be able to get close to her.


    The nine-headed ancient mother nodded and took off that spatial starry sky dress, removing all her defenses. At this point, killing her became extremely simple.


    Whoosh.


    After a quick glance, she quickly changed into an ordinary long dress to cover her body.


    At this moment, Xu Zhi could finally see the true appearance of the nine-headed ancient mother after casting away the layers of space.


    The woman¡¯s limbs looked exactly like a human¡¯s, but her toes and fingers had no nails. Her skin was white and she looked like a mollusk. Her nine heads were floating in the air like a Hydra.


    Xu Zhi pinched her skin. It was smooth and delicate to the touch, a little like the touch of an octopus.


    ¡°Do I need to collect all nine heads into one?¡± She said softly.


    After all, having nine heads was a characteristic of their race. Other human-based and carbon-based races had never had this form before, so it still looked a little strange.


    Although it had nine heads, it had the same consciousness. The evolution of the nine heads was to observe the various folded dimensions in the various folded sub-dimensions.


    It was like nine camera screens.


    However, it was still possible for an existence of this level to transform into a head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡± Xu Zhi shook his head. He had seen all kinds of horror. Perhaps it was because he had seen too many strange races, but nine heads had a different flavor to them. It felt quite beautiful. relax.


    Xu Zhi took out a sharp weapon and drew a blood sample from her body.


    She didn¡¯t resist and let him do whatever he wanted to her.


    Xu Zhi thought to himself,¡¯an existence like this has a soul and body as one. If she doesn¡¯t take the initiative, the skin and flesh that she drops will rot in an instant. There¡¯s no possibility of collecting her bloodline at all ¡­¡¯ I¡¯ll do some research and at the same time, see how strong his bloodline is.¡±


    After a while, Xu Zhi put down his sharp weapon and said to her, ¡± although your bloodline is powerful in the universe, it¡¯s not that powerful ¡­ Your greatest advantage is outside of the primordial chaos. After all, you¡¯ll have a Daoist Rite temple here, and you can use your full power at any time.¡±


    Dao sanctums were the strongest channels of combat outside the chaos heavens.


    Even though she had three bloodlines, the other five with complete bloodlines did not dare to provoke her!


    As the other existences were not in the Dao sanctum, the laws outside the chaos heavens were too thin. Their strength had been greatly reduced ¡­ In this land, the nine-headed ancient mother could do as she pleased. The cosmos was the place where she could not display her advantages. If he could take her down, it would be the perfect time and place.


    At this moment, nine-headed ancient mother said seriously, ¡± a Dao field that can be carried around is indeed the greatest advantage of a bloodline. In fact, some powerful spatial bloodlines basically have this characteristic. They can fold their Dao fields in space and carry them around ¡­


    Other special bloodlines might have this characteristic, but most space bloodlines had it.


    I observed that the bloodline of the venerable sovereign can also fold the Dao field and run at any time to unleash its full power ¡­ In fact, we¡¯re similar. Mine is outside the body, and his is inside.¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment before he reacted.


    The nine revolutions mysterious art was also here, and it had a unique advantage.


    ¡®However, space-type bloodlines are extremely rare, and their rarity is only below that of time-type bloodlines ¡­¡¯ Time, space, and force were the three most powerful bloodlines that were related to the core laws of the universe ¡­ The remaining ones are the special bloodlines. Some of the special bloodlines can also be very heaven-defying.¡± Nine-headed ancient mother was filled with regret.


    That was why she wanted the space bloodline of venerable sovereigns so much at that time, because it was an opportunity for their clan to rise. She had searched for so many years, but she had never found it.


    it¡¯s true, ¡± nine-headed ancient mother said softly. besides, although the Azure abyss divine territory is very strong, it seems to have a time-type bloodline, but in reality, it¡¯s just a small part of it ¡­ Their essence is still the law of ice, slowing down the movement of matter. When the ice is frozen to the limit, they can barely touch the threshold of the time system. The race that truly Masters time is the most terrifying.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded. He was no exception.


    The Abyssal Blue divine territory clan only had a pseudo-time bloodline. After all, it was the rarest and most mysterious bloodline. It was already very powerful for them to be even a little involved.


    As for the second most precious bloodline, the spatial bloodline, although it was rare, there were still some, such as the nine revolutions mysterious art.


    However, Xu Zhi had not managed to deduce a single time element until now.


    It was obvious that the Zergs had the bloodline of time. By accelerating their life and entering the God of creation¡¯s flow rate, they indirectly approached the ultimate mystery of the universe-the origin of life. They explored the origin of life, mastered core technology, and created all things.


    Nine-headed ancient mother was an old Saint of this land, she knew a lot and had benefited a lot.


    However, after saying so much, he still had to get busy.


    Xu Zhi pointed to the bed next to him and said, ¡± lie on it and close your eyes. No matter what happens next, don¡¯t resist. Do you understand? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She hesitated for a moment before nodding obediently. She climbed onto the bed, lay flat on it, and closed her eyes.


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. For such a powerful being to be transformed into a Zerg, it had to be voluntary and there was no resistance ¡­ Only then would he be able to add the Zergs ¡®zeroth gene, or rather, the sixth gene, to her.


    At that time, Xu Zhi had wanted to beat her up until she was seriously injured and on the verge of death. This was exactly what he had thought.


    However, he had never expected things to develop like this.¡¯Although the resources needed to transform her are huge, the benefits outweigh the disadvantages ¡­ The nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s combat strength in this land far exceeds that of di Qi, Carolyn, and the others. Once she¡¯s taken in, she¡¯ll be the number one fighter under my command!¡±


    If di Qi and the others had a complete Dao bloodline, it was not impossible for them to fight against her three Dao bloodlines with one Dao bloodline. It would just take time ¡­


    Their nine revolutions mysterious art needed to be developed. It would take a long time for it to reach the peak of the tenth level. At that time, they would be able to store a real star sun in their inner world as a power furnace.

 Chapter 1181

    ?


    1181 The immortal deity¡¯s abode, the Daoist family that lives as long as the heavens


    The conversion took longer than Xu Zhi had imagined.


    This was a modification from the root of life, and at the same time, it also brought an extreme tearing pain. Cells, blood, bones, soul, it was as if every inch was being tortured. Even a powerful Dao validation Saint couldn¡¯t help but sweat all over. His face was pale and his brows were tightly furrowed.


    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s still some time ¡­ It¡¯s much longer than the giant spider.¡± Xu Zhi lay on the bed and looked at the nine-headed ancient mother, whose face was in pain. He was very calm and left after taking a look.


    Outside, the crowd was already busy building the training hall.


    The so-called dojo¡¯s principle wasn¡¯t complicated.


    It was to extract the nomological power of one¡¯s own cultivation from the universe under one¡¯s feet and create a ¡®bubble¡¯ that belonged to one¡¯s own cultivation Dao. There, one could unleash all the power of the universe.


    BOOM!


    The earth was frozen and resting.


    Layers of spatial membranes covered the area, forming a spatial world.


    when a tenth-tier great Dao can establish. Daoist Rite temple outside the chaos heavens, it also means that it can take root ¡­ He has his own shelter.¡±


    Xu Zhi knew very well that even a Saint with a complete bloodline of the five great DAOs would have to suffer in the dojo of another great Dao if they were not very powerful!


    His own combat power had been weakened by hundreds of times, but the other party¡¯s strength had increased. The gap was too great!


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t bring our dojos with us even though we¡¯ve been cultivating the nine revolutions mysterious art.¡± The Alliance master said with a serious expression.


    Shi Ji was left speechless, ¡± each of you can bring a few inner spaces and combine them together to form the complete nine revolutions mysterious art. Right now, you only have a part of the nine revolutions mysterious Art¡¯s recovery ability, but if you combine them, you can bring it!


    ¡°How can I be one with the three of them? It¡¯s a disgrace to a refined man. ¡± Zhou Meng snorted coldly, ¡± even if my battle power has dropped a lot, I am still invincible.


    Shi Ji could not be bothered with the four of them.


    Unity was like taking their lives. They would rather build a fixed training field than to have a mobile one.


    Their nine revolutions mysterious art could only unleash a small portion of the power of the nine revolutions mysterious Art¡¯s powerful bloodline. Its recovery ability was only average, and it was simply a waste of God¡¯s gift!


    However, their quantum martial arts were originally ingenious and didn¡¯t consume much energy. It didn¡¯t affect them in ordinary battles at all.


    Medusa smiled and said, ¡± a fixed training ground is actually quite good. It was powerful and could greatly enhance his strength. In the dojo, he was an invincible God ¡­


    As for the mobile Dao field, its power was much smaller. In fact, it was not very safe. He was a Dao field, and his feet had to root in the universe and absorb the power of the universe below.


    Look at the nine-headed ancient mother, once she¡¯s severely injured, the disadvantage of her Dao field will be revealed ¡­ If it¡¯s a fixed dojo, it¡¯s a fixed iron lump rooted in the universe. Even if she¡¯s seriously injured, she can still hide inside and resist the enemy¡¯s attack. It¡¯ll be difficult for other existences to do anything to her. ¡±


    When the few of them heard this, they felt that it made sense.


    As he listened to the discussion of the existences of the universe garden, Xu Zhi ignored them. Instead, he looked at di Qi¡¯s side.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Plastic wind city.


    The entire ground started to shake.


    They heard that their old ancestor seemed to have encountered a strong enemy from the outside and was injured. Now that he had returned to the dojo, all the forces under him had been slightly reduced.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    could it be that an ancient great path Saint is attacking our side? ¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t escape!¡±


    In the city outside the training hall, everyone was nervous. They were all discussing and rumors were spreading.


    They were the offspring of the training hall and the servants. They were not qualified to hide in the training hall ¡­ If a war broke out, they would be left outside and would be the first to be destroyed.


    ¡°Is it that bad?¡± At this moment, the racer of Mount Haruna looked at the scene outside and asked the white-haired old man, Daoist mystery builder, ¡± are we going to ignore the beings living outside? ¡±


    ¡°The area is too huge.¡±


    Su Xuan, the white-haired old man, was leading everyone to his collection room. He shook his head and said, ¡±


    once a war breaks out, it¡¯s impossible for the dojo to accommodate so many existences ¡­ However, they did not live in a precarious situation in the outside world. A war of this level had not happened even once in tens of thousands of years ¡­ It¡¯s very unfamiliar to them.¡±


    Tens of thousands of years, hundreds of thousands of years.


    It was the time in the high-dimensional space-time.


    By the time they arrived outside the chaos heavens, they had already discovered that these cities and lands were covered in a high-dimensional space-time.


    At that time, they reacted.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the same as a level-9 civilization! For level 10 civilizations, they used a high-dimensional space-time to cover the living beings within the civilization and allow them to reproduce rapidly to produce various geniuses ¡­ As for the Almighty existences, they themselves are using the normal flow of time, allowing themselves to gain a bit more time.¡±


    But now, tens of thousands of years, or even hundreds of thousands of years, was not a short time.


    It was equivalent to a few years, or even a dozen years in reality ¡­


    The flow of time outside the chaos heavens was extremely compact, much faster than the loose universe.


    A hundred years in heaven, but One Day on Earth.


    Old man su Xuan stroked his white beard and said indifferently, ¡±


    don¡¯t worry, everyone. I have a pass to the dojo and can bring you in to take refuge ¡­ Although I¡¯m the manager of this busy city and my cultivation isn¡¯t high, I actually have a high reputation in the ancient domain and I¡¯m a special talent.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to see if a war will break out before we can enter the training hall.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna rolled his eyes. Could the enemy be the four quantum grandmasters?


    It was said that the Saints in this training hall had mastered two great DAOs and the four quantum grandmasters. They could still beat up the other party.


    But they didn¡¯t care about him and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°According to what you¡¯re saying, any living being that enters the chaos sea will become a mortal and lose their cultivation?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only natural,¡±


    Old man su Xuan said, ¡± we cultivate the laws of this universe. We can still barely use them when we stand on the cosmos wall. However, once we enter that vast ocean, it¡¯s no longer our universe. No matter how powerful an invincible Saint is, they¡¯ll become a mortal and sink within it. ¡±


    All the truths we cultivate are fake DAOs, and all the true sounds we hear are lip-syncing of the universe!


    All the players heard this and said.


    They cultivated the power of the universe, which was false. They could not use it outside the universe. It was like living in an imaginary dream that could not be seen in reality.


    ¡°Demon fruit? Once you enter the sea, you¡¯ll lose your power.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna mumbled to himself as a look of realization dawned on him.


    ¡°?¡±


    Old man mysterious Gu was stunned.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said softly, ¡± the living creatures will sink into the sea. The dead things should be fine if they¡¯re thrown into the sea. They can only wait to be fished up. Even chaos is a very high sealing method. It can preserve antiques and prevent them from being corroded by time. That¡¯s why a large number of strange items have been washed ashore ¡­ Is this what you mean?¡±


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s naturally feasible for us to throw things in.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s eyes flickered as his heart sank. Suddenly, he laughed and said, ¡±


    then, you can go out and spread the news that there are ancient Mysterious Treasures in the chaos ocean. Let this information spread everywhere ¡­ The treasures here should be enough for us to search for auras, copy them, and make some interesting things.¡±


    The old man was stunned. Seeing that the other party was about to start working, he drove him away and did not force him to stay.


    He followed their plan and started to spread the news around the city.


    In just a few days, a piece of news began to spread in the already panicked and easily affected Yufeng city. In the nearby coastal areas, there were mysterious ancient ruins that had been washed up to the shore by the current of the universe. There were all kinds of Mysterious Treasures.


    recently, there is indeed a chaotic ocean current coming from the south. Perhaps it really does contain some ancient mysterious things ¡­


    a great catastrophe is coming. A great catastrophe is coming. If that Taoist sanctum doesn¡¯t save us, we can increase our strength and have an extra chance to escape!


    is there anyone who¡¯s good at studying the direction of the ocean currents? can you help me analyze which beach has the highest possibility of being washed? ¡±


    The analysis of cosmic currents was a very profound subject.


    The undercurrents of the ocean below also had a direction. Sometimes, they would be mixed with some ancient relics that had been deposited in certain places. When they rushed up from the bottom of the sea, they were familiar with the current and analyzed it. They could know that they might rush up to the beach and search for opportunities.


    When the news spread, it was just an undercurrent. No one saw the real thing.


    In the treasure room, di Qi frowned as he listened to these people. I can¡¯t be bothered with these things. It¡¯s just a simple gesture for me to make these sculptures. Are you sure you can earn some treasures of the great way for me to study? ¡±


    As an Emperor, it would be impossible for him to take care of everything personally. It was inevitable that there would be officials to share his worries.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely complete the task.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna promised, ¡± the Tiangong Ministry of the seven Worlds will definitely complete our first project in this chaos heavens with excellence!


    If you can¡¯t, I will punish you and mother Earth for your crimes! Di Qi didn¡¯t say anything and directly started to sculpt. To him, this wasn¡¯t complicated.


    However, a few seconds later, the air trembled slightly.


    Everyone turned around and found that an ancient God had descended.


    They couldn¡¯t help but look solemn as they bowed.


    It seemed that this ancient existence was still concerned about their safety.


    it seems that you are already familiar with the environment of this land. This is the final destination, so you must quickly establish your footing. The ancient God said indifferently and looked at the mud statuettes beside him. are you playing with these ancient mud statuettes? ¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna quickly replied respectfully, ¡± it¡¯s said to be an ancient creation from five billion years ago. I wonder which civilization it¡¯s from. I wonder if my ancestors know of it? ¡±


    They wanted to copy it. If they knew some history, their success rate would definitely be countless times higher.


    ¡°A sculpture? There¡¯s indeed a story behind this mud statuette. There¡¯s nothing we don¡¯t know about in this universe.¡± The ancient God¡¯s expression was calm. this sculpture came from the creation of the world more than 14 billion years ago. The first era of the universe was the era of sculpture art.


    The first era of the universe?


    Everyone¡¯s body trembled. Even di Qi, who had a calm mind, revealed a strange expression!


    The most ancient era of the universe, the first era, this meant that the amount of information was too terrifying.


    Xu Zhi repeated it to them.


    Everything was going according to his plan. After all, the moment he mentioned the sculptures, he had already guessed that the racer of Mount Haruna would ask about the origin of these antiques. After all, he was trying to replicate them, so he had to ask ¡­


    This was his goal.


    If they were clear, their success rate would indeed be much higher.


    Since the universe garden knew about this, this side naturally had to know about this period of history.


    ¡°I hope that you guys can come up with something good ¡­¡± Xu Zhi quickly left and disappeared from the land.


    The few of them were shocked when they heard this.


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s expression changed drastically. After a few changes, he suddenly revealed a look of surprise. looks like we have to change our plan! Fortunately, he knew that it was the most ancient time in the universe ¡­ Otherwise, if we mess around, we might become a big joke. But now ¡­¡±


    A few more days passed.


    Old man su Xuan was called back to his secret treasure room.


    ¡°It seems like the real thing is being made.¡±


    Kachaa.


    He pushed the door open and saw a huge mud sculpture that he would never forget.


    It was a huge cave!


    It was ancient and had experienced the vicissitudes of life. It carried an unimaginably Grand ancient aura. The immortal Qi was ethereal and carried an indescribable ancient holiness. It made one¡¯s heart tremble.


    this clay cave is exquisite and perfect. I wonder who¡¯s the Big Shot living here? ¡± The mystic cultivator instinctively had this thought, but when he looked again, his mind was completely shaken, and he could not control his body.


    The words ¡± immortal¡¯s cave ¡± were written on the door curtains on both sides.


    [ the immortal deity¡¯s residence, a Daoist family that lives as long as the heavens ]

 Chapter 1182

    ?


    1182 Daoist abyss builder¡¯s shock


    ¡°This aura ¡­ It¡¯s perfect, it¡¯s simply too perfect!¡±


    Su Feng¡¯s mind instantly trembled. She was attracted by this peerless treasure, and her eyes widened. what kind of words are these? It was squarish and very cumbersome ¡­ However, the spiritual aura within it allowed me to clearly understand its meaning.¡±


    This aura, this degree of completeness, and the pinnacle of the art of sculpture made it impossible for him to imagine that this was a fake. It was as if it really was a treasure from ancient times.


    ¡°This ¡­ This ¡­¡±


    He was so excited that he could not help but want to touch it gently with his hand, but he quickly retracted his hand, as if he was afraid of tainting this perfect and peerless product. it¡¯s priceless! It was simply priceless! It was said that many of the sculptures in ancient times were huge, even as big as stars ¡­ However, with the passage of time, most of the big treasures were lost, and only the small ones were well-preserved!¡±


    The larger it was, the more valuable it was!


    However, the value of this well-preserved and vast cave abode was so high that it was difficult to evaluate!


    Just selling this one would be enough to make a fortune!


    If even he couldn¡¯t tell the truth, it would be difficult for others to tell.


    The vicissitudes of time and the Dao runes within it were unimaginable and terrifying.


    this sculpture can be sold for a sky-high price. There must be many saints who love it so much that they can¡¯t let go and treat it as a treasure ¡­ However, aren¡¯t the words on it a little too shocking?¡±


    ¡°This character ¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s a mistake,¡± Daoist priest abyss builders couldn¡¯t help but remind him.


    Counterfeits and imitations of antiques also depended on the heritage and style of the antique.


    It was like an antique Chinese calligraphy painting, but you made it look like an ancient person riding an electric bike. One look and you could tell that it was a modern creation, which did not fit the environment of that era.


    The words in front of him were too shocking ¡­ If it was too out of the ordinary, it would easily make people think that it was a fake that did not match the history of the ancient mythological era.


    One had to know that the more powerful an existence was, the more reverent they were, the more cautious they were in their words and actions, and the more humble they were in their pursuit of the truth of the universe.


    The immortal deity abode!


    A Daoist who lived as long as the heavens!


    This sentence was too exaggerated, and it simply made people¡¯s hearts tremble.


    Since ancient times, no matter how great a Sage was, he would never dare to have such an arrogant desire ¡­ Writing that one sentence was simply such a perfect piece of art. It was the only flaw!


    Su Xuan was a person with obsessive-compulsive disorder. She felt that this failure had destroyed a perfect piece of work and couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡± I think that although this sentence is exaggerated and shocking, it¡¯s also because it¡¯s too exaggerated that it doesn¡¯t match the atmosphere of history ¡­ Although it can increase the value of the antique and make people think that the ancient existence of the antique is very powerful and more valuable, it is easy for people to see that it is a fake created today.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna chuckled and shook his head. I¡¯ve told you before. This sculpture is really ordinary, but you¡¯re treating it like a piece of art.


    Su Xuan was stunned.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued. but if we say it¡¯s ordinary, it means it¡¯s very ordinary. We know what it¡¯s made of. and we know how to make another one ¡­ This is the difference between you and me. If it were you, even if you have the skill to make fake into real, you can¡¯t make it real!


    Because you don¡¯t know the history of the art of sculpture, or what happened in that era ¡­ ¡®We can¡¯t create the essence of that era even if we make antiques, but we can¡¯t create a sculpture civilization ¡­¡¯ I know!¡±


    Know?


    Hearing this, su Xuan felt an indescribable excitement.


    They actually knew the history of this sculpture!


    This was one of the biggest unsolved mysteries of ancient times.


    After all, too much history had been lost, and the truth that they, who loved to be historians, had been pursuing all their lives ¡­ However, he had no hope of breaking through. His lifelong pursuit was the ancient relics of the chaos sea and the vast history of the ancient times.


    ¡°Can you tell this old Daoist ¡­¡± Daoist priest abyss builders hurriedly pleaded.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out in the future.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s face was expressionless as he continued to look at the cave abode. ¡°It¡¯s because we know about ancient history that we created this cave. Even in that ancient era, it¡¯s still real ¡­ This immortal¡¯s cave had never not appeared before. In ancient history ¡­ It¡¯s just that it has been destroyed by time. We¡¯re just restoring it from the long river of history.¡±


    On the spot, a surge of coldness that soared to the sky surged up violently.


    ¡°True? Really?¡±


    When he saw this, his mind went completely blank. He began to doubt whether he was really a frog at the bottom of the well.


    Immortal!


    As long as the heavens!


    If it really happened in history, what kind of ancient figure¡¯s mansion was this?


    No matter how powerful ancient and modern saints were, they wouldn¡¯t dare to say that. Immortal? which Saint in the universe was immortal? He wasn¡¯t being assimilated by the great Dao? To live as long as the heavens was even more exaggerated!


    The meaning behind this was that his lifespan was as long as the universe!


    The owner of this mansion was born at the same time as the cosmos and was the same age as the cosmos.


    &Nbsp; at the same time, they had guessed that this era of sculpture would be terrifying and prosperous, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be this terrifying. It was simply unbelievable!


    The appearance of this existence would overturn many people¡¯s understanding of the ancient universe¡¯s history.


    ¡°Sculpture culture! The lost history!¡±


    ¡°What kind of existence is it?¡±


    He thought of the sentence he said before:


    pathetic, truly pathetic ¡­ You think you¡¯re all-knowing, but you¡¯re just a pitiful fish in a pond.¡±


    ¡°Why do they need to live long enough? Because they had lived for a long time in the ancient era, why did they need to cross the universe? That¡¯s because no stars appeared in the ancient era. In fact, they were the ones who built the stars ¡­¡±


    The white-haired old man was completely at a loss. It was as if he had been played until he was broken. He mumbled, ¡±


    It was no wonder that they had looked down on those treasures before. Now, any one of them was so realistic, and it even fit the ancient history perfectly.


    Perhaps, not only him, but all the existences in this land would have their entire view of the universe overturned and see how shallow they were.


    An unbelievable thought came to her mind.¡±Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re not only going to make counterfeits, but also resurrect the real antiques that have been destroyed? To this era?¡±


    For example, did this mansion really exist in the era of sculptures and was only a replica of him?


    The old man was completely excited. He grabbed the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡± aren¡¯t you guys here to earn resources? existences like you have mysterious origins and no one knows how deep your foundations are. How can you be lacking in resources? Are you trying to restore the ancient history to this land?¡±


    He was poor.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was stunned for a moment. Naturally, he would not admit that he was harvesting chives. He patted the old man¡¯s shoulder with a serious expression and said, ¡± that¡¯s right. We have to dig out the ancient history that has been buried in the dust. When we saw this land that has lost its faith, we had this idea ¡­


    Daoist abyss builder was stunned.


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied in a hoarse voice, ¡± trust is also your dream. I can see the devotion to history in your eyes. You must be a pure seeker. In the sea of chaos, you collect ancient relics, explore hundreds of millions of years ago, and set foot on the text of history ¡­ So, for the sake of our common dream and to restore the truth of history, perhaps I can¡¯t give you too much of the profits.¡±

 Chapter 1183

    ?


    1183 Dao fish farm, fishing for ancient and modern strange objects


    Upon hearing this, Daoist abyss builder was furious. He instantly said solemnly, ¡± you¡¯ve really underestimated me. I don¡¯t want anything in the first place. My cultivation aptitude has also reached the peak, and I can¡¯t vindicate the peak of the tenth level for the rest of my life ¡­ He could only stop on the path of a rank-9 Dao cultivator and could not condense his Dao seed. It was useless no matter how many resources he needed ¡­ I¡¯m just very interested in antiques and history, and that¡¯s all I¡¯m after.¡±


    Old man su Xuan looked at the mansion and said with increasing fanaticism and excitement, ¡± I can¡¯t believe that being able to participate in such a magnificent feat and bring the history of ancient times back to the present era is of great significance ¡­


    The more he spoke, the more excited he became. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± I don¡¯t ask for money. I just want to study these antiques and collect these ancient treasures ¡­ I¡¯ll be satisfied if you can make some more for me to keep.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s eyes twitched.


    This old man really loved collecting. Others asked you to do the fake antique business, but you actually want to collect fake antiques yourself?


    But that was natural.


    Just as he had said, he no longer pursued any cultivation resources. He only wanted to collect some antiques, become a great collector, and study ancient history.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, anything you want will come true.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s face was serious, and his eyes were clear and innocent. when we produce more, I¡¯ll let you collect them.


    Old Daoist su Xuan couldn¡¯t help but look at the mansion and said, ¡± ¡°How are you going to make this ancient object? Was it put up for auction, or was it ¡®coincidentally¡¯ picked up on the beach by some kind of existence?¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna chuckled. none of them. I¡¯m going to sink it to the bottom of the chaotic ocean. Do you know any of the coastal areas nearby that are difficult to dive into but have relatively obvious deep pits? I want this immortal¡¯s cave to lie in the sea, so that he can only see it but not have the ability to pick it up.¡±


    ¡°Why is that so?¡±


    ¡°Lying on the bottom of the sea is the most attractive sign!¡± The racer of Mount Haruna chuckled.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there are a few places.¡± Su Xuan said after thinking for a while.


    After all, he was a well-known appraiser of this city. The other fishermen on the beach and scavengers on the chaos Coast all had dealings with him, and they all appraised their gains for him.


    He was extremely familiar with this Sea region and had a huge network of connections.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, take us there to have a look, and build a training hall there!¡± The racer of Mount Haruna chuckled as he thought to himself,¡¯I¡¯m not a Rascal. the ancient heavenly court of the Seven Realms might land on the coast of the chaos!


    They set off very quickly.


    Along the chaos Coast, he searched for a few places. After searching for a few places, he finally found a good pit.


    it¡¯s deep enough. Even those Saints who can dive for short periods of time can¡¯t reach this place.


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at a deep pit at the bottom of the sea. at the same time, the geographical location is not bad. The chaos ocean here is very clear. When the tide falls, other beings can vaguely see the cave abode that has sunk to the bottom of the sea and the words on it! It¡¯s enough to shock their minds and make them tremble with fear!¡±


    Soon, they sank the cave dwelling to the bottom of the chaotic sea.


    Not far away, an ocean current gathered and started to build a training hall.


    The immortal¡¯s cave that had sunk to the bottom of the sea was like a road sign to the village. It was very eye-catching.


    The Seven Realms.


    Di Qi sat in the palace of the heaven, looked outside and said softly, ¡± ¡°This is the location of the Daoist Rite temple you have chosen for the Seven Realms heavenly court?¡±


    The officials below discussed.


    The Dao sanctum was related to the development of the world outside the chaos heavens.


    By cultivating the nine revolutions Mystic technique, di Qi vindicated the Dao of the space branch. As a universe Saint, he had to manage and sense the universe below in the Dao field outside the chaos heavens, as well as control the rules and order of the place he vindicated.


    that¡¯s right. Once it is settled, heavenly court can develop rapidly. The racer of Mount Haruna said from below.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s build it over there.¡±


    Di Qi didn¡¯t bother with him. His goal of establishing the Seven Realms heaven was to deal with all kinds of matters for him, to be a think tank behind the scenes, to give him advice and let him cultivate in peace.


    At the same time, he didn¡¯t care much about his location. I can bring my Dao field with me at any time, but I¡¯m too lazy to bring it with me. I¡¯ll sit here first and get through the realm I¡¯ve just broken through. I¡¯ll get familiar with this realm first. When the nine revolutions mysterious art has reached level ten ¡­ At that time, the dojo can easily shift its position, and the position won¡¯t be important.¡±


    Very soon, the training hall was being built.


    Xu Zhi nodded when he saw this. He knew that the training hall would definitely be built. He had already set the coordinates for both sides, which was very good.


    A day later.


    In other words, it would be more than a hundred years later.


    The nine-headed ancient mother had yet to wake up and was still struggling in pain. However, the outline and coordinates of the training hall had already been completed on both sides.


    ¡­.


    Plastic wind city.


    For more than 100 years, there had been no tenth-level battles in wind sculpture city, which made everyone feel relieved. Daoist Yufeng had only suffered minor injuries and had now fully recovered.


    At the same time, news came from afar that the nine-headed ancient mother had disappeared during the siege. No one knew where she had gone. This news was extremely shocking. After all, the nine-headed ancient mother had been the Overlord of this land for millions of years and was deeply rooted in the eyes of all existences. Now that there was such a huge change, many people could not react in time.


    Furthermore, the rumors of the chaotic ocean current were becoming more and more intense.


    ¡°Is there really an ocean current?¡±


    it¡¯s normal for ocean currents to change tides. Even distant parallel universes might follow some kind of ocean current and bypass half of the chaos sea to be washed here ¡­ However, the last time he came to our place was long ago.¡±


    yes, it¡¯s said that it was 70000 years ago. The ocean current didn¡¯t have many opportunities. It was from the other side of our universe that washed here. What washed up were all ordinary antiques.


    is it the ocean current of the deep chaos sea this time? ¡±


    Many people were studying it, and more and more existences began to explore the coastal beaches.


    Very quickly, some existences discovered that a Daoist Rite temple had mysteriously appeared at the edge of the coastal area. They were very shocked. Was it a new Saint who had ascended from the lower realm and had unknowingly settled down here?


    Even though this was a rare occurrence, it was not unheard of. Even the dojos in this land had come from this.


    Or could it be that a travelling Saint had come to settle down here?


    Although they were guessing, they didn¡¯t dare to make any moves. This was a Saint of the great path who controlled the rules of the universe. How could they test him?


    However, a stone tablet was erected in the Taoist sanctum, and a line of words was written on it: [ Dao fish farm, fishing for ancient and modern strange objects! ]


    After this row of large characters, there was another row of small characters: I follow the ocean currents and travel the world. Whenever there are deep-sea historical sites that have been washed ashore, I will settle down on the coast. I can make friends, fish and research antiques together, and share opportunities.


    The cultivators who were scrap pickers were confused by his words.


    this is a wandering ancient Saint? ¡±


    ¡°Following the tracks washed to the shore by the currents of the deep ocean?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Shh! It¡¯s undeniable that the roaming Saints all have shocking power. Only then can they ensure their safety wherever they go. They¡¯re definitely extremely powerful!¡±


    A few cultivators from plastic wind city murmured.


    At the same time, their expressions became excited. It seemed that there really were ancient deep sea wondrous ruins on this land. They were washed to the shore by an ocean current.


    They began to search excitedly.


    However, he could not hide it any longer.


    ¡°An ancient ruin has appeared!¡±


    unbelievable ancient objects have been washed away in the deep sea!


    &Nbsp; it was not just plastic wind city. The cities that were attached to the dojo were also alarmed. Some of them formed groups and went to the coastal area in search of something.


    Even some Saints had heard of it, but they would not stoop so low as to attack.


    Sure enough, the power of many people was great. Some lucky people actually found the scattered sculptures that had been washed up by the coast. They were extremely perfect.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re rich!¡±


    it¡¯s a mysterious clay statue from ancient times!


    this is a peerless treasure that has been passed down from five billion years ago and has been preserved until now. Those great saints will definitely like it!


    This was not an antique with actual cultivation value, but Saints liked to collect it. They did not lack resources, so they were naturally willing to exchange it for some decorations that they liked and study ancient history at the same time.


    After a few more months, countless people continued to move forward and came to this beach to pick up scraps. There were also some people who obtained treasures that had been washed up.


    At the same time, they gradually got used to the training hall next to them, but still, no one had the courage to test the waters or seek an audience with them ¡­ They only dared to search along the coast.


    They continued to linger around the beach, searching along the vast coastline, excavating debris and gravel in the hope of finding ancient treasures. The crowd grew larger by the day.


    On this day, they continued walking. Suddenly, the tide gradually receded. Some people turned their heads casually and looked at the distant chaos sea. As the tide receded, they vaguely saw a huge ancient stone sculpture stuck in a deep pit. Its appearance became clear as the tide receded.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? A stone sculpture?¡±


    Everyone turned to look at the chaos sea. In the next moment, they saw a scene that they would never forget!


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Oh my Saint, what did I just see?¡±


    ¡°Such a large mud statuette can actually be preserved until today?¡±


    ¡°The bigger the mud statuette, the more difficult it is to preserve the Taoist connotation ¡­ It¡¯s said that mud statuettes that are as tall as three people are extremely rare. Even though they no longer have any Dao runes and are extremely broken, they are still treasured by the Saints and regarded as treasures.¡±


    ¡°I have a vague feeling that this huge sculpture still has some Taoist connotation!¡±


    They saw that as the tide receded, the outline of some deep seas became clear.


    It was a huge and vast black cave mansion, with an unimaginable ancient majestic pressure and unimaginable Dao rhythm. There were vague and ancient patterns on it, full of the vicissitudes of time. It was unknown how many hundreds of millions of years it had existed in the deep sea and was washed to the shore.


    They could feel the flow of time and the vicissitudes of life.


    On both sides of the mansion, there seemed to be the owner of the mansion, and on it, he wrote a sentence that made their scalps tingle:


    [ the immortal deity¡¯s residence, a Daoist family that lives as long as the heavens ]


    At this moment, everyone was shocked. They stared at the scene without blinking, and their minds were shaken. Which ancient existence was this to have such boldness?


    ¡°An immortal¡¯s mansion that can live forever, a Daoist family that can live as long as the heavens! Which existence would dare to write these two sentences in front of the door?¡±


    ¡°Who is the owner of the mansion?¡±


    it¡¯s a clay sculpture! It¡¯s an antique from the art of sculpture!


    this discovery has definitely overturned the history of this period of time. It¡¯s unimaginably powerful! Someone¡¯s voice was trembling.


    They stared at the receding tide and the mansion, which had a blurry shadow, in a daze. Suddenly, they looked at the silent Taoist sanctum in the distance. Perhaps the answer was the truth ¡­ Over there!

 Chapter 1184

    ?


    1184 The sage descends, observing the past and present


    The Taoist sanctum had been quietly standing on the edge of the beach, and there had been no movement. Everyone had been searching around the beach, and they had gradually ignored it.


    However, at this moment, how could they not know when they saw the ancient cave dwelling at the bottom of the sea next to the dojo?


    this Taoist sanctum can¡¯t just happen to be at the edge of this cave. They must have found this ancient relic and moved the Taoist sanctum here!


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s because of this ocean current!¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded as they looked at the cave dwelling. It was too terrifying. Since ancient times, countless eras had passed. Every period of time was separated by hundreds of millions of years or even billions of years. However, in the long years, who dared to talk about eternal life? Who dared to say that they would live as long as the heavens?


    Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°This primordial era is very ancient, and their characteristic is their love for sculpture art. Even after countless billions of years, there are still many relics left. It can be seen that the glory of the past was spread throughout the entire distant immortal ancient. Immortal! As long as the heavens!¡±


    ¡°Heavens! Such a civilization and the Saints of that era are not on par with those of today. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve already reached an indescribable grandness and found a way to fight against the heavens for longevity and escape the assimilation of the great Dao.¡±


    The discussions from the various extraordinary civilizations were already unimaginable when one stood on the beach.


    They had to report this to the Saint behind them!


    However, they were all outer cultivators of their own cities and couldn¡¯t report to the great existence in the field. Some of the smarter ones quickly contacted the city Lords in their cities.


    In a short while, the city Lords nearby descended one by one. They saw the ancient cave dwelling that was submerged in the chaos. There was a faint chaotic aura lingering around it, and it was full of Dao runes.


    The others couldn¡¯t sense this.


    However, their cultivation level was very high, and they could sense a domineering aura from those two sentences. It had an Invincible Spirit that could suppress the entire universe and gather the world!


    This kind of aura that overlooked the world and patrolled the ancient firmament made them almost kneel down when they saw the words. Their minds were shocked beyond imagination.


    this overbearing aura ¡­ Could he really be an ancient universe Supreme Saint? ¡±


    ¡°In the history of the universe, did an ancient civilization really have such a Supreme existence?¡±


    ¡°The owner of this mansion, he ¡­ Who is it?¡±


    The great Daoists who were on the path of level 10 murmured.


    This was indeed not something they could interfere with. The people involved were extremely terrifying and could shock the world. It was enough to shake the entire Primal Chaos region and cause Saints to appear one after another.


    Soon, they went deep into the dojo and paid their respects to the ancient existence.


    The sages who had vindicated the rules of Dao also trembled. Outside the chaos heavens, the rules were blurry and even they could not calculate the cause and effect behind it. They knew everything in the universe but outside the chaos heavens, they were like mortals.


    ¡­.


    ¡°Interesting,¡±


    In a dojo surrounded by an inexplicable force field, a white-haired old man stood up and said lightly, ¡± this land originally had three overlords. The nine-headed ancient mother was with the two of us, and she only had three great bloodlines. However, she was able to rely on the Dao field that she carried with her to fight against the two of us, who had five great Perfection bloodlines.


    However, there was a change ¡­ ¡®I have to go and take a look ¡­¡¯ In this world, it¡¯s hard to find an antique that I can¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Yes, elder Hua ya.¡±


    The two Dao children stood up immediately. the ancestor is the Saint who collects the most antiques. The trend of antiques flourishing in this land is all because of the ancestor.


    ¡­


    At another location.


    A handsome Man in Black was drinking wine. Suddenly, he put away his spear and said,


    ¡®Nine-headed ancient mother, I once wanted to marry her. After all, it¡¯s rare to find a beautiful woman in human form. However, she insisted on valuing bloodline and said that I¡¯m not compatible with her, that our bloodlines are not a match ¡­ These generations of Saint families had already been corrupted by the bloodline theory ¡­ It¡¯s not a powerful bloodline or a powerful law that¡¯s everything ¡­¡±


    He took a step forward and disappeared. He snorted coldly. bloodline, laws ¡­ ¡®They all believed in these things too much, but I believed that humans could break through the limits. I also succeeded in breaking through. No matter how ordinary the bloodline was, it was turned into a God in my hands. However, I lived as long as the heavens and lived forever ¡­¡¯ This was no longer a boundary, it was madness! Does this ancient era really exist?¡±


    ¡­


    The number of Saints in this land was almost fixed.


    There were a total of 11 of them, all of which had ascended in the past. It seemed like a small number, but they were All Saints of the great path.


    Moreover, most of them had two bloodlines of the great Dao. Some Saints even had three bloodlines. This meant that each of their subordinates had been stained with the blood of many of their peers.


    At that moment, they all landed on the beach.


    They immediately saw the ancient cave abode.


    ¡°Is there any possibility of it being fake?¡±


    The moment the black-shirted Spearman arrived, he looked at old man Hua ya beside him and asked his first question.


    Old man Hua ya frowned slightly, ¡°. can¡¯t tell that it¡¯s fake under the chaos ocean ¡­ However, judging from the washed antiques that the other little guys picked up from the beach, they were all real ¡­ It seems that this land has indeed welcomed a deep ocean current, which has brought up some of the ruins that were buried under the sea.¡±


    As the two of them spoke, the other Saints did not interrupt and listened quietly.


    After all, too much time had passed, and no one knew the true name of this Sage. Sacred spear, Hua ya ¡­ The two of them and mother Gu.


    His Daoist name was simple and seemed to be done casually. However, an indifferent and majestic existence at this level no longer needed to be extravagant and flamboyant. Indifference was the true Dao.


    These three were originally the unrivaled overlords of this land. They were the rulers of this land, and no other existence dared to provoke them.


    But that didn¡¯t mean other existences would be afraid.


    There were almost no saints who would submit to other Saints.


    Due to the special nature of the chaos heavens, the other party was unable to kill them. All they had to do was hide in the Dao field. As long as they were outside the chaos, even the weakest Saint with a great Dao bloodline would not die. Then, which Saint would become someone¡¯s slave and be ordered around?


    That was why the nine-headed ancient mother was struggling so much.


    At the same time, they each controlled a Galaxy domain, descended to the lower realm, and killed the newly-advanced Saints. They were the fastest way to break through.


    As such, the Saints outside the chaos heavens had always appeared to be ¡®harmonious¡¯. There was almost no bullying of the weak. They would even send their incarnations to visit the Dao grounds of other existences to discuss the Dao and discuss their understanding of the universe.


    This was why ancestor wind sculpture had a strange expression on her face when she encountered the pestering martial arts Alliance master.


    If neither of them could kill the other, wouldn¡¯t that be stupid?


    ¡°The immortal deity abode, a Daoist family that lives as long as the heavens.¡±


    The Spearman in Black¡¯s face was burning, emitting an unimaginable light. this ancient era is really hard to imagine. I really want to return to the ancient land and fight with those brilliant existences that have existed for hundreds of millions of years.. want to feel their greatness ¡­ What do you think of this sculpture civilization?¡±


    Old man Hua ya smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯ve collected a lot of the treasures of this sculpture civilization. I¡¯ve studied them deeply. The prehistoric civilization hundreds of millions of years ago was very mysterious. It was far more terrifying than we could imagine. They had all kinds of unbelievable things ¡­ This immortal¡¯s cave in front of us might be a way to solve this mystery.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible to salvage it?¡±


    One of the other Saints couldn¡¯t help but speak up.


    There might be a world-shaking mystery within this cave.


    He definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to catch it!


    It could only be an existence that took the risk to dive into the chaos sea and forcefully salvage it.


    Ordinary saints would turn into mortals the moment they entered the sea of chaos. However, some powerful existences could temporarily resist and swim like mortals.


    ¡°Everyone, you can try. I can¡¯t do it anyway.¡±


    Old man Hua ya smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯m the most proficient in the chaos sea.. like antiques. The existences here do not have as deep an understanding as me. In terms of diving, I¡¯m better than anyone ¡­ At this moment, I¡¯m stuck in that deep pit. I can indeed get close and enter it, but I can¡¯t come back.¡±


    One could get close and spy on the opportunities within, but once they entered, they would definitely not be able to return.


    The surrounding existences ¡®faces darkened.


    If even old man Hua ya said so, they were even less confident.


    ¡®When you hear it in the morning, you can die in the evening ¡­¡¯ That being said, the Saints present would not so easily seek their own deaths and risk their lives just to find out what was inside.


    However, the existences ¡®faces flickered.


    You said that you can¡¯t get close to it and can¡¯t bring it back. I wonder if it¡¯s true?


    Perhaps you¡¯re waiting for everyone to leave before coming back in secret to observe this ancient object?


    He had to be on guard!


    Their eyes flickered, as if they were planning to keep staring at the coast.


    Old man Hua ya also smiled as if he could read the minds of the other sages. However, he did not pay any attention to them and only said, ¡± it seems like there really is some kind of ocean current in the ancient deep sea that keeps washing some ancient objects to the beach ¡­ This ocean current, according to the geographical location, should stop in this area.¡±


    ¡°You mean, there might be such an antique near the coast?¡± ¡°It¡¯s highly possible that there¡¯s more than one cave dwelling?¡± the Spearman asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Elder Huaya stroked his white hair and smiled, ¡± however, the chaotic ocean currents will circle at the end of the coast and sink into a Bay ¡­ Even though there are some on the other nearby shores, they can only be found here and there.¡±


    ¡°Which Bay does the main ocean current end in?¡± A Saint asked coldly.


    Old man Hua ya did not say anything and looked at the training hall in the distance.


    All of the Saints were stunned as they looked at the silent Dao field. It surrounded a concave sea and no other beings were able to get close.


    If he wanted to go around the Bay, he would have to swim from the nearby coastline to get close. It was basically impossible.


    ¡°This field covers the end of the entire ocean current? Take all the ancient ruins?¡±


    ¡°This is simply too much!¡±


    it¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t heard of it. Some ancient ruins were occupied and covered by the Dao fields of some Saints in order to isolate them from other Saints and enjoy the benefits alone. However, I didn¡¯t expect ¡­


    ¡°This is our territory!¡±


    Anger flashed in their eyes as they looked at the Taoist sanctum.


    Perhaps, the other party was so powerful that even if they joined forces, they would not be able to break through the other party¡¯s Dao field. After all, Saints like them were outside the chaos. They had no laws and their strength was less than one in a hundred.


    However, it was not as if there were no methods to attack the dojo, but they were more complicated.


    They could move their own training grounds over and collide with each other. Both sides could display their full strength.


    no matter how strong the other party is, he¡¯s from the outside world. We have more than ten Saints here. All of us have moved our dojos here and joined forces to kill him. Unless he¡¯s the legendary and unknown multi-dimensional Saint ¡­ Otherwise, even the most powerful fifth perfection Saint would have to die!¡± A Saint said. The laws of this land were sealed and fixed. No matter how strong the other foreign existences were, it would be difficult for them to fight against the local snake ¡­


    However, a mobile Dao field had a huge cost and was very slow.


    And when you moved your Dao field, your opponent would move their Dao field as well. They were like two snails, chasing each other, making it difficult to kill the other. Therefore, it was very peaceful outside the chaos heavens.


    But now, things were different.


    The dojos from all directions were slowly moving over to surround them. Where could the other dojos run to?


    Even a perfection-realm Saint, no matter how heaven-defying the bloodline of the great path was, would be defeated directly.


    Furthermore, there were already two perfection-realm Saints among them.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    Old man Hua ya chuckled and looked at the training hall with a kind expression, saying, ¡± let¡¯s pay a visit to the owner of this dojo. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s someone who wants to keep everything to himself. Look at the stone tablet in front of the dojo. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s willing to share this opportunity.


    Everyone thought the same.


    The other party didn¡¯t dare to be ruthless!


    The other party swam through all kinds of ocean currents and tracked the traces of the ocean currents. However, if it ate all the ocean currents alone, it would definitely be surrounded and killed by the local existences, so it would definitely not act rashly.


    ¡°Sage Huaya is right.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    The Saints all agreed.


    They couldn¡¯t help but form their incarnations and went to the gate of the Taoist sanctum to see him.


    After all, none of the sages entered the other sages ¡®dojos with their true bodies. They were simply at the mercy of others. They usually went to the other sages¡¯ dojos as guests and discussed the Dao. No matter how good their relationship was, it was just an incarnation that had descended. It was hard to tell what a person¡¯s heart was ¡­ It was normal for Saints to scheme against each other!


    Kachaa.


    The gate of the training hall opened.


    ¡°Saints, please enter.¡± A crisp sound came from the door.


    The Saints stepped in and looked at the extraordinary world inside the Taoist sanctum. They felt their scalps go numb.

 Chapter 1185

    ?


    1185 Terrifying physique, innate multi-dimensional Sage


    What they saw shocked them greatly.


    In the transcendent worlds, there were all kinds of mortals who cultivated in an orderly manner. Sects stood in great numbers and were extremely prosperous. It was truly a prosperous scene ¡­ But in reality, this scene wasn¡¯t strange in the eyes of these existences. What was strange to them was the bloodline of the living beings in this world, which was extremely terrifying!


    They saw primordial humans walking on the ground, farming, reading, and reading. Students followed their teachers in private schools, and the sound of reading could be heard in the houses.


    ¡°Is this the space bloodline?¡±


    ¡°I can open up a space within my body? A space human?¡±


    They were walking in the human world, in the ancient land of the hundred-mu Orchard that had been moved from Xu Zhi¡¯s village. They could not help but sneer and marvel at the scene.


    ¡°How can the living beings here be so tiny?¡±


    ¡°Their cultivation speed is extremely fast, but the energy level of their cells is extremely weak. Even if he¡¯s a Saint, he shouldn¡¯t be any bigger than a normal human, right?¡±


    Its small size made all the Saints look at each other and feel that it was not worth mentioning.


    Only patriarch Hua ya, who was familiar with the chaos ocean, shuddered and exclaimed in his heart as if he had seen an unimaginable scene, ¡± How could it be ¡­ This body size?¡±


    His thoughts surged violently.


    The others didn¡¯t know and only laughed at him, thinking that he was weak. However, he could vaguely see some things.


    these Saints don¡¯t like to study the chaos sea. After all, the ancient objects that float up are useless to them. There are very few treasures that are useful to Saints. At the very least, I like this aspect. I have been studying the coast. I haven¡¯t found any opportunities that are useful, so I can only collect ancient clay sculptures ¡­


    However, according to my many years of research on the chaos sea and my experience of diving in and collecting various ancient objects, I know that the smaller the body, the easier it is to escape the suction of the universe and sneak into the chaos sea ¡­¡±


    The larger the size of a Saint, the easier it was to be noticed.


    Although parallel universes did not have self-consciousness, they had a certain pattern ¡­


    You vindicated the universe, so you¡¯re part of it. How could the universe let you leave?


    The universe was like a huge rule magnet, firmly attracting the rule magnets that belonged to the Saints ¡­ And the Saints who vindicated the laws of this universe had to sneak into other parallel universes ¡­ This also meant that one had to steal the matter and energy of this universe and give it to other parallel universes!


    This was an act of theft.


    The matter and energy contained in a Saint was enormous.


    The larger the body, the greater the energy contained, and the more impossible it would be for the entire parallel universe to let you leave. The stronger the suction force would be.


    the smaller the body, the less matter will be stolen. The universe is chaotic and unconscious ¡­ The matter that you took away might not be detected by the universe at all. The suction force is very small, and it¡¯s easier to sneak in ¡­¡± Elder Huaya looked at the tiny creatures and felt goosebumps all over her body.


    ¡°The living beings here ¡­ They are all innate multi-dimensional Saints!¡±


    ¡°This is too terrifying ¡­ This race, this existence¡¯s Dao field, its origin is terrifying.¡±


    Old man Hua ya¡¯s heart trembled, but he shook his head and said nothing.


    He just sneered at the Saints who were shaking their heads and talking about it. They said that these creatures were extremely weak and that they could kill hundreds or even thousands of people of the same level with one slap.


    ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± Old man Hua ya chuckled.


    At this moment, in his heart, the Saints who were mocking him could only see the present, not the future!


    They were like fish in the well, mocking the Eagle that could fly into the sky!


    They didn¡¯t know how terrifying the Saints of this training hall were. It would be extremely convenient for them to travel to the multiverse with such a body. They were the best stowaways in the universe.


    ¡°This is karma!¡±


    the universe gave birth to you and raised you, ¡± old man Hua ya said. it has nurtured you to a huge size and exaggerated combat power. How can it let you leave? ¡± The smaller the body size, the less matter it could take away, and the higher the chance it had to truly transcend and break away from the shackles of the universe! He had to cut off his connection with the universe! Towards the multiverse!¡±


    This was like a threshold. To be multi-dimensional was the greatest advantage.


    The surrounding people were still discussing.


    it seems that this small body has very low combat strength. After all, under the same strength, the size of a giant and an ant can¡¯t be compared.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    The Saints nodded their heads.


    However, although they looked down on body size, they were still shocked by these fine and terrifying extraordinary bloodlines.


    ¡°They¡¯ve also developed the space bloodline to an extremely mature level! The space that opened up in the mind was called the sea of consciousness? The space in the lower abdomen is called the dantian?¡±


    I have to say, although it¡¯s small, its combat power is heaven-defying when it¡¯s at the same energy level!


    They couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified. Their eyes even brightened and their breathing became rapid.


    This was the spatial bloodline, and it seemed to be slightly stronger than the bloodline of the nine-headed ancient mother. How could they not be excited? This was a very terrifying and heaven-defying bloodline. If one became a Saint, they would definitely be extremely heaven-defying.


    They couldn¡¯t help but start discussing, laughing at each other, ¡±


    it seems like this Saint here has mastered the rules of the great Dao of space. He¡¯s extremely powerful.


    no wonder it can wander around. It¡¯s because it¡¯s like the nine-headed ancient mother, a mobile Dao field. No wonder it¡¯s a Saint that wanders the world!


    could it be that the disappearance of the nine-headed ancient mother is related to this Saint who has appeared here? ¡±


    Their hearts were on alert. This saint¡¯s bloodline was extremely powerful and very troublesome to deal with. He was a Supreme existence with heaven-defying combat strength. They were all on high alert.


    ¡°What a pity, what a pity!¡±


    ¡°Such an existence allowed us to enter his Dao field and see these mortals, but we can¡¯t take away such a heaven-defying bloodline. We can only watch the heat!¡±


    ¡°Indeed. With their physiques and their bloodlines, they are already incomparably powerful. With our body types and this bloodline, we can shake the heavens and earth!¡±


    Their eyes were burning.


    This was the training ground of the other Saints, and this Saint was invincible here.


    They were only here as avatars. Naturally, they could only look around and had no power to play any tricks ¡­


    However, this was also common sense. Normally, when Saints invited other existences to enter their dojos as guests to discuss Dao and observe their Level-10 civilization, they would naturally be on guard. How terrible would it be if they allowed you to take away their bloodline?


    However, before they could study it further, they heard a private school teacher in the distance say to the students, ¡± you must study hard. You must enter the court as an official and receive the offerings of the people. You must become an upright official who will benefit the people.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The high-spirited voices of the students below could be heard.


    Hearing this, the Saints couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. They walked into the private school and said to the old man,¡±May I ask what this incense offering is? Isn¡¯t the bloodline you¡¯ve been cultivating already very powerful?¡±


    ¡°Where did this country bumpkin come from?¡±


    The old man from the private school was stunned. He frowned and looked at the Saints.¡±Even our Joss flame Empire doesn¡¯t know about it. Could it be that he¡¯s from the other six realms?


    Our bloodline is very ordinary, how can we be considered strong? It¡¯s better to be an official in the court and eat the incense of tens of thousands of families. Cultivation can help you improve quickly, which is more practical.¡±


    All the Saints were shocked.


    Such a heaven-defying bloodline was only ordinary, but the incense system wasn¡¯t weak either?


    They couldn¡¯t help but shiver in fear. This saint¡¯s dojo had more than one heaven-defying bloodline?

 Chapter 1186

    ?


    1186 The mysterious training hall


    There was not only the space bloodline but also the mysterious incense system?


    Before they could react, the old man from the private school said, ¡± sigh, we can¡¯t be considered strong. If we were strong, we wouldn¡¯t have to fear the invasion of the devil realm and other worlds.


    ¡°Devil World?¡±


    They hurriedly asked the devil realm, what was it?


    in the demonic realm, potioneering professionals are the organs of. demonic god. There are thousands of combinations. After they finish cultivating, their organization will return to the body of the demonic god. The demonic god is a convergence of countless demons ¡­ The old man in the private school couldn¡¯t help but say.


    The few Saints were starting to get a little shocked.


    The demonic realm?


    It looked like another heaven-defying bloodline system.


    Before they could ask, an earth-Gold Male heavenly God descended from the sky. It was the chariot of Mount Haruna. Saints, please come this way.


    The few Saints revealed looks of reluctance.


    They had only heard half of the conversation, but they were extremely curious about the bloodline of the demon God and felt that it contained a big secret.


    Moreover, such an exaggerated bloodline was only one of the Seven Realms. It didn¡¯t seem very powerful, so how terrifying were the other six realms?


    ¡°Everyone, please.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna chuckled as he led the way.


    It was enough to show them the surface.


    Space bloodline, Joss flame God ¡­ As for the deeper levels, he naturally wouldn¡¯t reveal them, such as the highest cultivation technique of the space bloodline, the nine revolutions mysterious art, and the division of the incense God into the righteous God and the evil god ¡­


    The Seven Realms had developed and flourished, and they had many shocking secrets.


    This was the center of the universe, how could it be fake?


    Moreover, as old acquaintances, they had long obtained the bloodline of the entire clan, as well as the monster core bloodline, which were distributed in the other two worlds. This also happened to correspond to the fact that each world had extraordinary power, not any weaker than the mortal world of the ancient people.


    after all, we¡¯re all from the Huaxia divine system. The bloodlines of the three Giants have been copied by each other for a long time. The racer of Mount Haruna shook his head. on the other hand, our faction can¡¯t get the iron-based and quantum bloodlines from the cosmos garden next door, or the bloodlines from the moon goddess Ji ¡­


    The racer of Mount Haruna brought the group of Saints forward.


    As he walked, he said,¡±Saints, you¡¯re here to observe the ancient objects gathered by the ocean currents, right?¡± Looks like you¡¯re extremely impatient. We¡¯ll take you there now!¡±


    The Saints ¡®faces froze.


    They had been quite anxious before, but now they were not.


    They were not in a hurry to see the chaos sea. After all, it would just lie there and not run away. They wanted to see the mortal world and the other Seven Worlds again to see how mysterious they were ¡­


    How could a Saint have so many heaven-defying bloodlines?


    Every single bloodline was more heaven-defying than the bloodline of the nine-headed ancient mother. It was simply unbelievable.


    One had to know that the bloodline of the nine-headed ancient mother was already one of the strongest bloodlines ever recorded among the Saints of their land. It was the bloodline that had the least side effects.


    One had to know that most of the Saints present used the bloodlines of the great Dao that were a combination of ordinary bloodlines. There might be one or two who were stronger, but most of them were mediocre.


    And the bloodlines displayed here, each one of them was even more exaggerated than the strongest nine-headed ancient mother bloodline. How could they not be anxious?


    It would be good even if he could see some of the mysteries and gain some knowledge. It would also be good to understand the trump card of this mysterious Saint.


    ¡°Hehehe, there¡¯s no rush in viewing the chaos sea.¡± One of the Saints smiled gently. the local conditions and customs here are ¡­


    ¡°Supreme Saints, I¡¯m a straightforward person and don¡¯t know how to flatter. However, I know that although you appear polite on the surface, you¡¯re anxious in your hearts. Previously, you rushed in to pay a visit with an angry expression. You must have wanted to explore the chaos sea and see if the fortuitous opportunities that belong to your land have been taken away by us.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna replied in a muffled voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll Take You There now.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he took the few of them and flew into the sky, heading towards the immortal world.


    The Saints were too embarrassed to say anything, so they could only follow and look to the sides.


    All of a sudden, in the distance, there was a heavenly deity covered in white porcelain. He was casting a spell, opening his mouth and spitting out white clouds. He used his hands to form shapes, and those white clouds actually had life force, as if they were living creatures, floating in the sky.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    One of the Saints looked at it and laughed in surprise, ¡± what kind of bloodline is this? it seems to be rather mystical. It seems to be related to the bloodline of life ¡­


    They were very calm, and their expressions did not change, but their hearts were already filled with goosebumps.


    The life law!


    This bloodline actually involved some life laws! Although it didn¡¯t seem like much and only involved a little bit of time like the Abyssal Blue Divine Domain, it was unheard of and even more precious than the spatial bloodline.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, what is this God doing? Making clouds and bringing rain?¡± A Saint asked curiously.


    When the racer of Mount Haruna heard that, he pretended to hesitate for a moment before answering honestly, ¡± ¡°This is a God from the immortal world. His name is ¡­ God Yun you.¡±


    The immortal world?


    It seemed to be one of the Seven Realms of the devil realm and the mortal realm.


    This bloodline was indeed terrifying. It was not inferior to the space bloodline.


    They muttered in their hearts.


    The racer of Mount Haruna explained as he led the group of sages, ¡±


    it¡¯s in charge of making clouds and bringing rain. It blows out white clouds, fills them with gas, and floats in the sky. We also have the sun wandering God and the moon wandering God, which blow out the sun and the moon respectively ¡­ This race could blow out life and shape it with their hands. They were as interesting as the clay figurines among mortals ¡­ Speaking of this bloodline, it was from the ancient clay sculpture era that the ancestor-¡±


    Kachaa.


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, as if he had let the cat out of the bag and fell silent.


    On the other hand, the other Saints were completely shocked and felt uneasy.


    Could it be that this bloodline had been obtained from the ruins of the clay sculpture era?


    Perhaps it was true!


    After all, they were all clay figurines.


    These Saints were completely shocked. That civilization was at least five billion years old. Looking at the two verses of the poem, it was even more mysterious and unpredictable. There were unimaginable ancient truths.


    They thought to themselves,¡¯the stele on that dojo¡¯s entrance says that this dojo has followed the traces of the ocean current for countless years, all the way to this place ¡­¡¯ These powerful bloodlines are obtained from the ancient ruins by following the ocean currents time and time again?¡±


    Their minds spun.


    In that case, could it be that they had also found some kind of opportunity in the ancient ruins since the current had drifted here? Some Kind of Heaven-defying bloodline?


    As they spoke, they felt that the racer of Mount Haruna was a mysterious creature.


    This golden creature was also involved in the power of the life rule bloodline. He could not help but feel that this Taoist sanctum was more and more mysterious. It contained countless bloodlines that were unimaginable in the outside world.


    Very soon, they were brought to the other end of the training hall by the racer of Mount Haruna, the sea of chaos.


    our Sage ancestors travel all over the world and make friends with people ¡­ After all, you¡¯re the owners of this land. According to the current, you¡¯ll be circling around here. As long as you wait on the beach or fish, you might find some ancient relics.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna pointed to a sea of chaos in the distance.


    In fact, that was indeed the case.


    The sea area here was specially selected. It was the end of a Whirlpool. The ancient artifacts nearby would be washed here by the current and could not go out.


    It was also because of this place that they could put down their things at ease and not be washed away.


    ¡°Then, the palace outside ¡­¡± At this moment, Sage Hua ya, who had been silent all this while, couldn¡¯t help but ask respectfully, ¡± ¡°What is it? Where did you come from?¡±


    The surrounding Saints couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    Hua ya was one of the unrivaled overlords of their land. This was the first time they had seen him so respectful and humble. Could it be that he had seen through something?


    The racer of Mount Haruna was taken aback, and he could not help but say, ¡± we don¡¯t know the details of that Palace, but we can only say that it is one of the Supreme existences in the entire history of the ancient universe. It has enough influence on the entire universe since ancient times and is one of the milestones.

 Chapter 1187

    ?


    1187 The thoughts of the Saints


    In the entire universe, he was considered a milestone?


    How vast was the entire universe?


    The meaning of this sentence was self-evident.


    The two lines of couplets in front of the door also showed that this ancient ruin, or rather, the sculpture art civilization that had existed for a long time, had an earth-shaking influence.


    ¡°It seems like the Saint of your dojo is also a great saint who loves to study ancient history.¡± Old man Hua ya smiled slightly, looking like an ordinary kind old man.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna had a serious look on his face. our ancestors followed the ocean currents and historical sites, and walked along the beach. As pilgrims of an era, they have traveled for millions of years ¡­ This was especially so for the sculpture culture in front of him. The elder ancestor had been searching for their traces. Perhaps there was no saint in the world that had a deeper understanding of this civilization than the elder ancestor ¡­ The forefather is in his own body now, so he can track the direction of the ruins according to the currents.¡±


    The Saints were all deep in thought.


    It seemed that the powerful bloodline of this dojo came from the ruins of the ancient civilization ¡­ The opportunities that he had obtained from the salvage were beyond his imagination.


    ¡°In that case, that cave ¡­¡± The spear-wielding black-robed Saint asked.


    I won¡¯t hide it from you. According to my speculation, the ancient objects washed up by the ocean current this time are unprecedentedly terrifying. When the cave mansion came up and saw the two sentences, even my ancestor was shocked ¡­ There might be unimaginable ancient history, rare treasures, or even the heaven-defying bloodline of the ancient Saints ¡­¡±


    according to the ancestor¡¯s speculation, the owner of the cave was very mysterious. Even in that era, he was one of the transcendent existences of the universe. There was a fruit tree planted in his cave. The fruit was called the ginseng fruit. It had an unimaginable bloodline, which could stir people¡¯s bloodline and had heaven-defying divine power ¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s hidden in this ancient artifact!¡±


    As soon as the words of the racer of Mount Haruna fell, the faces of the surrounding people were filled with shock and joy.


    A heaven-defying bloodline?


    Ginseng fruit?


    It was definitely not inferior to the great Dao bloodline opportunities in front of him.


    They were not afraid that the other party would lie to them, because they would know once they tried ¡­ Moreover, they believed most of it. After all, those ancient relics couldn¡¯t be faked.


    Moreover, the people of this land had been simple and honest for a long time. Between the Saints, no one could kill the other. What good would it do to lie to them?


    ¡°Everyone, look! All of the treasures should be hidden beneath this sea of chaos.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna pointed at the chaotic beach.


    we definitely won¡¯t stop any existence from coming here to seek our own opportunities. Those with virtue will stay ¡­ In fact, we don¡¯t even have any restrictions on our cultivation levels. Anyone can come.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the surrounding Saints smiled and said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡±


    They had originally thought that it would be divided among the Saints, but they didn¡¯t expect the existence of this Daoist Rite temple to be so magnanimous and open to the outside world, allowing all the gods of this land to enter.


    such an opportunity should indeed not be monopolized by us sages ¡­


    it should be given to the creatures below. We Saints are high and mighty. We¡¯ve already stood at the end of the great path and have no desires.


    that¡¯s right. When have we ever tried to snatch the opportunities of the younger generation? ¡±


    The Saints smiled and were very kind.


    The racer of Mount Haruna laughed and said, ¡± in that case, let¡¯s do it this way. If it¡¯s an opportunity for this land, I¡¯ll give it back to everyone ¡­ Whoever could get it would naturally depend on their own means ¡­ However, as a travelling Saint, the dojo has to pay a fee for the long and arduous journey in pursuit of us. I hope you don¡¯t mind?¡±


    At first, a few of the Saints were slightly displeased. However, when the chariot of Mount Haruna announced a number, the Saints no longer cared.


    Even the most frugal gods could afford it at will. For them, the cost of entering the dojo was not too much.


    In reality, the Seven Realms heavenly court naturally wouldn¡¯t go and pluck the feathers of a Saint. How could they simply pluck the beard of a Saint? They started with the common leeks.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s fine.¡±


    The Saints smiled and looked at the beach, ¡± we¡¯re occasionally in the mood to kill time by fishing here ¡­ However, I wonder if the Saints in this place are free ¡­¡±


    ¡°The forefather is in closed-door cultivation.¡± ¡°If you guys want to meet him, you can fish for a while. The old master will be out soon,¡± the racer of Mount Haruna said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡±


    The Saints nodded.


    They began to wait here.


    The training hall also began to spread the news that this was a great opportunity that belonged to this land. As long as it was a cultivator from all over the land, they could enter as long as they paid some money.


    As soon as he finished speaking, all the cultivators and sects from the major cities were in an uproar. Then, the Saints from the major Daoist sects also sent out edicts to confirm the news.


    there¡¯s not much wealth here. They¡¯re actually letting us in to obtain opportunities? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a Sage¡¯s training ground! Only the city Lord and a few others have the chance to enter. I¡¯ve never been in before, so even if I go in to see the Grand scene, I should be proud!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s worth bragging about for a lifetime!¡±


    ¡­


    Countless cultivators rushed over and were very happy.


    Instantly, the chaos heavens, which had been silent for tens of thousands of years, stirred as the entire beach was bustling with activity.


    The racer of Mount Haruna and green vine, Mother Earth, saw this scene from the Seven Realms and shouted, ¡± are you ready? the first wave of leeks will arrive in 30 seconds!


    On the other side, the few Saints started to meet with di Qi.


    After chatting for a while, they couldn¡¯t help but exclaim that this Saint was indeed vast. He had even dabbled in their bloodlines, cultivation techniques, and the laws of cultivation. He was able to explain everything clearly and logically.


    After more than ten days of Dao discussion, they left in satisfaction.


    Di Qi looked at their backs. Si Yun, who was behind him, slowly walked up and asked, ¡± ¡°How is it?¡±


    the bloodlines of the other Saints are mostly ordinary. However, there are two existences that have a powerful aura similar to the nine-headed ancient mother. They are extremely extraordinary. Di Qi said, ¡± the black-robed Saint who used the spear had a very ordinary bloodline. It seemed to be a very common power bloodline. It was a brutal force bloodline. But he was very mysterious ¡­ As for that Daoist Hua ya, he trains in spirit force, which is rather strange.¡±


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    The few Saints left in satisfaction.


    ¡°Saints of the great path, what do you think?¡± One of the Saints laughed.


    ¡°This is a good thing! Cultivators can come from our subsidiary cities, and we can fish for opportunities with our own abilities. No one can be jealous.¡± One of the Saints said.


    The meaning behind his words was obvious.


    If the disciples of that Sage¡¯s lineage were to obtain a great opportunity, it would belong to that Sage. Even sages couldn¡¯t snatch away the opportunities of other juniors.


    Saints could not make a move.


    This was too shameless, breaking the rules.


    In reality, even if their own juniors could obtain it, these sages would not forcefully take away the opportunities of their juniors.


    This was because no matter how powerful the bloodline was, it was no longer of any use to them ¡­ Unless he used this bloodline to vindicate his Dao and become a Sage ¡­ This bloodline was useful to them.


    Since it was obtained by a junior, then he would let the junior cultivate, break through level nine, level ten, and then vindicate his Dao ¡­ He would then seize it!


    In these peripheral cities, the people of the Level-10 civilization were raised by the Saints, so there was no possibility of waiting for them to break through to Level-10 before killing them.


    However, there was a certain risk.


    If the other party was very strong, he might be able to kill these old saints as soon as he broke through!


    As for planting a backup plan in his body?


    Once he broke through, he would be completely helpless against him?


    The heaven¡¯s favorites who could make a breakthrough were not stupid. They knew that they were going to die, so they would not make a breakthrough and become someone else¡¯s puppet. Besides, the essence, Qi, and spirit of the strong were very important. Once they knew that they had no hope in the future, they would lose their courage. It was very likely that they would die and not reach the peak of the tenth level.


    Therefore, they did not leave any room for talented juniors.


    ¡°Everyone, are you going to support the younger generation?¡±


    One of the Saints laughed, ¡± one must know that even someone as powerful as the nine-headed ancient mother has the risk of failing ¡­ This example only happened not long ago.¡±


    A Saint chuckled. regardless of whether it¡¯s in the lower realm¡¯s universe, allowing those civilizations to produce a level ten, or nurturing a level ten in a civilization outside the chaos heavens ¡­ Two channels, which one wasn¡¯t dangerous? The possibility of not being killed?¡±


    ¡°The path of cultivation has always been extremely difficult. Who wasn¡¯t an outstanding person before becoming a saint? ¡®We have the advantage of starting first, so it¡¯s no longer a fair battle ¡­¡¯ If he still couldn¡¯t kill the other party, he should ¡­ He fell!¡± The black-robed Saint smiled and said,¡±it also represents the rise of a monstrous Saint ¡­¡± Back then, this was how I rose to power and overpowered the Saints above me, breaking through that seal.¡±


    All the Saints looked at him.


    Very quickly, these Saints secretly restricted each other and set a rule.


    With the fishing ground going crazy, all the existences in this ancient land knew that ancient ruins had appeared. Obtaining opportunities meant bloodshed.


    However, this bloody catastrophe was tacitly approved by the Saints.


    I wonder if that opportunity really exists. If it does, there will be unimaginable bloodlines that will definitely fight for it ¡­ It¡¯s time for this land to become chaotic and produce a powerful Saint. After all, only blood and slaughter can make one a Saint.¡± The Saints said softly.


    let¡¯s all send a clone to the edge of the beach to keep an eye on it, ¡± ye mo said. we¡¯ll prevent the owner of the fish farm from snatching the opportunities from us.


    ¡°Everyone has their own opportunities. No matter which side¡¯s disciple obtains it, even a Sage can¡¯t personally snatch it! If the other party obtains it, we won¡¯t try to snatch it from him.¡± One of the Saints laughed.


    ¡°If the other party makes a move and wants to forcibly occupy it, we can only do so by force.¡±


    A strong Dragon could not suppress a snake in its own territory.


    Although this piece of land was not connected to each other, there was a fixed group of Saints in each area. No matter how strong the existence was, they would have to stay in their territory! He didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble!


    Otherwise, the other party would have to suffer from them moving their own Dao fields from all directions and slowly approaching. They would be like pawns that approached step by step, and the dozen Saints would surround and kill them from all directions!


    Elsewhere, the players ¡®forums were bustling with activity as well. They had successfully rooted themselves outside the chaos heavens and had made significant achievements.


    A review post was pinned to the top, and it was extremely popular.


    [ new dungeon map, the rank-7 heavenly court of the Chinese earth civilization system has successfully arrived light years away from the universe. The most advanced first beta assessment strategy has been successfully opened! ]


    Even Xu Zhi was sitting in front of his computer, reading the post by the racer of Mount Haruna.


    He wanted to see how this fellow would evaluate the world outside the chaos heavens. After all, he had just arrived in this final destination ¡­ This guy had seen some special information, and his understanding was very organized. After all, even Xu Zhi had to admit that the racer of Mount Haruna was quite something.

 Chapter 1188

    ?


    1188 Reasoning, the terrifying path of the multi-dimensional Sage


    Xu Zhi sat in his chair and poured himself a cup of tea, then clicked on the post directly.


    The racer of Mount Haruna greeted him simply, ¡± morning, everyone. The earth had just recovered from the supernatural phenomenon yesterday. I wonder if everyone had a good night¡¯s sleep last night? ¡±


    but time waits for no man. A hundred years in the sky is only one day on the ground. While everyone was sleeping, many incredible things had already happened. We have already ascended to outer space and successfully settled down.


    Now, I¡¯ll tell everyone what happened. I was very lucky to have obtained authority over this plan outside the chaos heavens.


    This is also my contribution to the Seven Realms heaven court. I worked hard without complaint, and my outstanding schemes successfully moved Emperor Qi, making him cry. He saw that I was very practical, so there was no mistake in leaving these things to me!


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Brothers, this is a historic moment worth celebrating. I¡¯ve finally shown my face and begun to plan the era!


    Previously, I had only been living in the game¡¯s evaluation and could not participate in the era. Now, it¡¯s finally my turn to personally take the stage and cause a major event. Let¡¯s not waste time talking. Let¡¯s first talk about the situation in the chaos heavens.


    The conclusion I came to is that outside the chaos heavens, combat strength is not the most important.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they asked why.


    If a saint¡¯s battle prowess wasn¡¯t important, then what was?


    the reason is simple. Unless one¡¯s combat strength is completely suppressed by hundreds of times, no one can kill the other ¡­ In that case, combat-type bloodlines were not too important. What was important was non-combat bloodlines. For example, bloodlines that could assist in cultivation and allow one to maxing out on all five Geno points.


    For example, Yuan Lan¡¯s bloodline can allow other living beings to cultivate and become Saints after perfecting the bloodline, allowing them to plunder.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. A new era had arrived?


    Was there a version update?


    This combat-type bloodline was no longer strong. After being slashed by a blade, a bloodline like Yuan Lan¡¯s, which could allow him to attain the perfection of five great Dao, would probably become T0?


    Many people began to discuss.


    Wasn¡¯t this the same path as the game? It was not like he had never played the game before. If the version was updated, some extraordinary cultivation system might become a sewer profession ¡­


    Some players left comments.


    ¡°Brothers! Thinking about it this way, it was also the case! Everyone was squatting in the Dao field. They could not kill their colleagues outside the chaos heavens and could only raise their own Saints to kill them ¡­ If they had the bloodline that could nurture Saints, they would definitely be the strongest! (Picture of a stone man holding a baby.jpg)¡±


    ¡°Becoming a saint is already a game of cultivation! It was a little less useful in a fight! (Confused)¡±


    ¡®No wonder the nine-headed ancient mother likes Yuan LAN Paragon so much ¡­¡¯


    now that I think about it, heavenly venerate Azure abyss, who is already more than 500000 years old, will probably be able to become a perfected Saint after cultivating for 700000 to 800000 years by nurturing a bunch of existences based on their longevity bloodline outside the chaos heavens!¡±


    ¡°This bloodline is indeed powerful.¡±


    ¡°This is the importance of bloodlines. Even these Saints are jealous! look, they¡¯ve been working so hard until now, and no one knows how long they¡¯ve been nurturing them, but they¡¯ve only managed to produce two or three great Dao bloodlines. However, he¡¯s very quickly ascended a million years ago and directly became the strongest existence from a weak chicken ¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that exaggerated. Don¡¯t forget that the stone man disc is already a million years old ¡­ The other level 10 Saints are only a few million years old. Their race is considered to be well-prepared ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi listened thoughtfully. That was indeed the case.


    Yuan LAN had a great advantage here.


    Support-type bloodlines that were not very good at fighting had greater advantages outside the chaos heavens? But it was only natural, because there were very few battles here.


    The racer of Mount Haruna asked,¡±then, is our combat-type bloodline really useless?¡± My answer is that it¡¯s definitely useful! The bigger fist was the absolute truth.


    I¡¯ve just talked to the two saints here who have perfected their Dao. They have perfected their bloodlines, but they can¡¯t break through a Dao field with a Dao bloodline. This is because their bloodlines are very mixed. If all five of them have battle-type bloodlines, they can work together and create a portable Dao field ¡­ We¡¯d have destroyed the other party¡¯s training hall long ago!¡±


    When everyone heard this, they felt that it made sense.


    But here, it was very unrealistic for these Saints. It was already very good to have the bloodline of the great Dao, so why were they so picky?


    All five of them were combat-type, and they even worked together. It was very unrealistic for them.


    The racer of Mount Haruna chuckled and continued, ¡± ¡°Besides, all five of them are combat-type, so you might not be able to break through the opponent¡¯s dojo! No matter how powerful your five violent rules are, you can¡¯t use the rule power of heaven and earth. You¡¯re also a mortal, a rootless duckweed ¡­


    Then, at this point, the answer was obvious. There were two conditions to break through the training hall.


    First, you must have a great Dao law of a portable training hall. Second, you must have a lot of combat-type bloodlines, at least two or three of them, before you can crush them ¡­¡±


    The analysis by the racer of Mount Haruna made everyone feel as if their train of thought had cleared up. The situation outside the chaos heavens had also become clearer.


    The dojo was indeed a shelter, but it was not impossible to destroy!


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Xu Zhi nodded to himself when he heard that. He felt that there was a time when this forum would be of practical use. As long as the racer of Mount Haruna did not cause trouble for him and did not cause trouble for others ¡­ It was quite useful.


    At the very least, it was still very useful to analyze the distribution of the tenth level.


    Previously, many of the patterns had been hazy, but now they had become clear and simple.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± as for the chaos sea, we¡¯ve already studied and analyzed the power within it. The preliminary conclusion was that this was a chaotic and brutal force without any rules and did not belong to any universe ¡­ Anyone who is in it will lose their power and become a mortal. Therefore, it is almost impossible to cross.¡±


    ¡°Then how do we cross?¡± Someone asked.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± I think there¡¯s only one answer for now. It¡¯s already very obvious. Haven¡¯t you guys realized it yet? ¡±


    Everyone was stunned and didn¡¯t react in time.


    Even Xu Zhi was slightly curious.


    The racer of Mount Haruna could not help but lament when he saw that no one was able to say anything. ¡°A bunch of retards! This was already very obvious! There is only one thing that can float on the chaos sea. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    Everyone was still confused.


    One that could float above the chaos?


    They didn¡¯t see him.


    Anything above the chaos sea would sink.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was completely speechless.¡±The universe! Aren¡¯t there nine universe plates floating on the primal Chaos ocean?¡±


    Everyone was stunned, and an unbelievable thought exploded in their minds:


    That¡¯s right.


    The universe!


    Yes ¡­ Only the universe could float up ¡­


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s perspective was indeed a little different. This was a misconception on the level of knowledge, and they had never thought of such an obvious logic before.


    This was almost an inevitable rule.


    However, they had not seen it before ¡­


    Does this mean that in order to cross the chaos sea, I have to create a ship that¡¯s like a universe?


    The racer of Mount Haruna took-deep breath. perhaps someone has already noticed it. It¡¯s the advanced version of the dojo-the fake Dao universe!


    ¡°A training ground is a land with a single law. Ordinary saints can only create their own training ground with a single law ¡­ As for the fake Dao universe, a Saint controlled many rules and could coordinate with each other to form a nomological ecosystem with a self-circulation. It is called a miniature fake Dao universe!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart turned cold.


    A fake Dao universe, using a Dao field as a ship to cross the chaos sea?


    When a Sage was invincible in a piece of land and formed the bloodlines of the five great Dao, they would then combine perfectly to form a fake Dao universe. Only then would they start considering the chaos sea. Was this a path that they had to take to become more diverse?


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± this isn¡¯t the real universe, after all. It¡¯ll definitely be corroded. It won¡¯t last long before it sinks ¡­ Crossing over is extremely difficult, and history has also explained this. Many saints who could cross over many universes sank in the sea of chaos, which is why there are so many relics washed ashore.¡±


    ¡°Besides, the great circle of the bloodline of the five great DAOs isn¡¯t as simple as you think! The two saints of this land already had five bloodlines at the peak, so why couldn¡¯t they do it? Because their bloodlines and laws were not compatible, they could not self-circulate and form a fake Dao universe.


    I¡¯m afraid that the truly powerful existences are crueler than we think. I¡¯m afraid that they have to walk the earth, kill many saints, and find their own path of Dao!


    Besides, they still have to depend on fate. They have traveled their entire lives and traveled beyond the chaos heavens, but they might not be able to find a match that suits their great Dao bloodline and walk out of a truly perfect bloodline.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they felt their scalps go numb. This was too bloody.

 Chapter 1189

    ?


    1189 The scheme of the bloodline


    According to the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s statement, a perfected great Dao being killing four Saints was a conservative estimate.


    To truly reach perfection, one had to pick and kill!


    After all, level 10 was the ultimate creature in the universe. It was invisible and could change into tens of thousands of things. It could change and exchange for the four great Dao bloodlines other than its own main bloodline.


    Some of the netizens on earth were stunned.


    ¡°According to this, the progress should be like this! He wouldn¡¯t be picky at the start. He would think of a way to get five Dao bloodlines and make enough! After that, I¡¯ll go and change them one by one to a bloodline that¡¯s suitable for me!¡±


    that¡¯s right. After all, it¡¯s said to be ever-changing, but it¡¯s still more or less limited by the first main bloodline that you vindicate. You must use this as a Foundation to match it perfectly!


    yes, five great Dao bloodlines, a total of 20 gene bloodlines ¡­ These twenty have to form the kind that are connected to each other and form a fake Dao universe with a certain law.¡±


    brothers, it seems that the combination of your bloodlines and the great Dao you vindicate will seriously affect your choice of great Dao after becoming a Sage!


    ¡°Right! It seems that for the sake of our future as Saints, we must lay a solid foundation! The bloodline of the Dao will determine our future!¡±


    ¡°Right! At the same time, it seemed that the quality of one¡¯s bloodline was very important! The more laws one¡¯s bloodline contained, the more complete it would be! The fake Dao universe created would be more perfect!¡±


    in that case, how can I squeeze in more rules and improve the quality in the limited genetic position? it will depend on the compound bloodline!


    ¡°Right! We can¡¯t be like these country bumpkins and stop at the level of ordinary saints. It¡¯ll be very difficult for us to improve in the future.¡±


    Some people were discussing seriously.


    ¡°???¡±


    As for the other netizens, they were dumbfounded.


    These guys were seriously talking about how to become more powerful, complete, and build a good foundation after becoming a saint? That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t stop at the level of ordinary saints?


    Why don¡¯t you all first consider whether you are qualified to reach that level?


    As expected of the average keyboard Sage. This was not an undeserved forum. His vision was really high!


    Regardless of whether they could achieve it or not, they had to discuss it first and show off!


    there¡¯s a question that I¡¯ve been wondering about for a long time, ¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but ask. if a tenth-rank can¡¯t change the bloodline of the first great path, then a tenth-rank heir can¡¯t change his or her first bloodline, right? ¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna was taken aback, feeling that this was a professional question.


    He smiled and replied, ¡± of course not. I¡¯ve asked those Saints about this. Even. tenth-grade descendant can¡¯t change their first bloodline ¡­ In other words, he could only change his remaining four genetic positions. Even if he were to reach perfection, it would still be incomplete ¡­ One ordinary bloodline and four great Dao bloodlines.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart trembled when they heard this.


    It was no wonder that the other existences looked down on tenth-grade offspring!


    This was because they did not cultivate step by step. They had flaws. Even if he were to fuse them with his great Dao bloodline, he would not be able to reach true perfection. This was an inborn curse!


    At the same time, the others were also shocked.


    They had a vague guess.


    Xu Zhi was also deep in thought as he watched. He was shocked and asked the Zerg sub-brain, ¡± then I¡¯m still considered a tenth-rank heir. The other tenth-rank heirs ¡®first bloodline can¡¯t be changed, so why did I ¡­


    Xu Zhi had previously switched his first bloodline, the human bloodline, the blood of eternal life.


    Logically speaking, it was impossible to exchange for it, but he could?


    The sub-brain replied, ¡±


    ¡°The first bloodline of the bug clan Queen Mother, is it really your first bloodline?¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned and his heart trembled.


    He still had the zeroth bloodline! Or rather, the sixth bloodline!


    The insect race bloodline was actually a creature with six bloodlines. However, the Origin¡¯s first bloodline was recessive. It was the insect race bloodline, so his first bloodline could not be changed at all.


    However, the blood of eternal life, which seemed to have replaced the first bloodline, was actually the second bloodline.


    ¡°I see ¡­¡± He felt that the truth had come to light. After the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s analysis, the structure and layout of the tenth level were more or less clear.


    After all, this was very important. Only by understanding the general structure of a realm could one develop. Only by seeing where the road ahead was could one move forward better.


    At that moment, the racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± in that case, I¡¯ve more or less analyzed the living patterns of the Saints outside the chaos heavens. Now, let¡¯s look at the fishing ground I¡¯ve built. Antiques are definitely necessary ¡­ But this is not enough. We still need to add some more treasures.¡±


    Bloodline?


    Everyone reacted immediately. The racer of Mount Haruna had previously told the Saints that there were so many powerful bloodlines in the Seven Realms, and they might all be from ancient times. It was possible that they could catch them ¡­


    The racer of Mount Haruna chuckled. that¡¯s right. Bloodline. If you can¡¯t give up the child. you won¡¯t be able to catch the wolf. It¡¯s better to put in some heaven-defying bloodline ¡­ As a grand prize, it¡¯s truly fanatical.¡±


    ¡°Then, what bloodline do you plan to release?¡± what¡¯s the matter? ¡± everyone asked hurriedly. Bloodlines were not allowed to be passed on to outsiders. If one¡¯s bloodline was passed on to outsiders, it would simply reveal one¡¯s Foundation. No civilization would do such a thing.


    ¡°Cloud Star Dao fruit!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna answered, ¡± to be honest, I¡¯ve almost finished studying this bloodline over the past few days ¡­ He¡¯s a member of the tree clan and doesn¡¯t have any strong direct combat power, but he can pry open the genes that have been sealed, perfect the Dao, and even cut off people¡¯s Dao. He¡¯s very vicious ¡­¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    For the first time, the true form of the cloud Star Dao tree appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± this Cloud Star Dao tree doesn¡¯t have much combat power. However, it¡¯s a huge source of energy. However, the amount of energy it absorbs is uncountable for advanced civilizations. The main reason is that the rate of absorption is too slow and low. It takes thousands of years to slowly bear a fruit.


    It took 30000 years for it to bloom and bear fruit. Even in a high-dimensional space-time, it was still very slow ¡­ It was no wonder that the previous Abyssal Blue divine territory didn¡¯t get much ¡­ But speaking of fruit trees, our Mother Earth here is proficient.¡±


    ¡°Mengmei is an expert in fruit trees. She has been studying the energy transmission channels of fruit trees and vines ¡­ I¡¯ve already let my younger sister, who is in middle school, evolve on the evolution sandbox. Just a few hours ago, a new version of the cloud Star Dao fruit appeared in the creator goddess¡¯s dimensional courtyard. It solved the problem of the low fertility rate of the cloud Star Dao fruit and became as high as a sow!¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    They didn¡¯t feel good.


    I¡¯ve said before that the production of Cloud Star Dao fruits is very low and they will find a way to solve it, but this is the solution? It¡¯s fine if you pull some strings with a girlfriend, but you also pull strings with a cute girl? She was only in junior high school, probably only eleven or twelve years old, and he was already opening the back door for her?


    ¡°It¡¯s simply tragic! (Shameless)¡±


    ¡°Let me do it! (Bastard)¡±


    ¡°Shocking! A little girl in her early teens who gave birth frequently and produced as many babies as a sow. Was it a loss or a distortion of human nature? (Gritting teeth)¡±


    Everyone didn¡¯t know what to say.


    However, the racer of Mount Haruna acted as if he did not hear her. After all, the cute girl was acting herself, so she was definitely taking advantage of her family. How could she possibly take advantage of a stranger?


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± this new version of the cloud Star Dao fruit has solved the problem of slow energy absorption ¡­ The principle is very simple. Do you know about fruit tree grafting? The new version of the cloud Star Dao fruit was a parasitic plant that directly took root on the green vines and absorbed energy ¡­ They are the only products that complement each other, just like the mother plant and the child plant.¡±


    Everyone was completely speechless.


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s parts are a good match for your alchemy factory, and the cute girl¡¯s parts are a part of your own?


    The cloud Star Dao fruit had been stolen by Meng Mei, and she had her own intellectual property rights on it. She was also collecting taxes like the Dragon vein?


    Shameless!


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± of course. this bloodline can be fused. It can also be pried open and sealed ¡­ It¡¯s still extremely heaven-defying, even more heaven-defying than before, but when it comes to Mother Earth, it¡¯ll be countered by blood!¡±


    Everyone was stunned again.


    So you left the Dark Clan behind?


    ¡°Even so, the cloud Star Dao fruit is an extremely powerful bloodline!¡± It was no less terrifying than the nine revolutions mysterious art! It¡¯s even the greatest nemesis of the nine revolutions mysterious art. Is it really good to just let it out like this?¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna shook his head and chuckled. you can¡¯t catch a Wolf without giving it up. Of course, we¡¯ll let it out ¡­ ¡®Don¡¯t be so short-sighted. He¡¯s indeed strong, that¡¯s right ¡­¡¯ ¡®But you should know that our future direction is to combine our bloodlines, not just this single bloodline ¡­¡¯


    In my eyes, even if I were to release the bloodline of the nine revolutions mysterious art, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem. This is because we¡¯re about to create a hybrid bloodline of the nine revolutions mysterious art ¡­ After they started cultivating, everyone was very strong to outsiders, but they were still suppressed by our new nine revolutions mysterious art. Do you understand?


    It¡¯s the same for the cloud Star Dao fruit. They¡¯ve already started researching Compound Cloud Star Dao fruits and even planned to compound them with the nine revolutions mysterious art. Just think about it, how heaven-defying would it be if these two were to be added together ¡­ Therefore, there¡¯s no big deal at all. They¡¯re just using countless versions of our cultivation techniques that have been eliminated before, and they¡¯re still crushed by us.¡±


    The nine revolutions mysterious art was more or less their trump card and also had some sentimental elements. They naturally wouldn¡¯t release it now, but there was no problem with releasing the cloud Star Dao fruit.


    brothers, I¡¯m afraid that very soon, there will be an existence who can fish for the cloud Star Dao fruit ¡­ No, it¡¯s a ginseng fruit!¡± The racer of Mount Haruna chuckled. those country bumpkins will definitely be shocked by this new version of the Yunxing bloodline.

 Chapter 1190

    ?


    1190 Chapter 1200 Dao fruit


    Outside the chaos heavens.


    The previously peaceful land was now surging with wind and clouds.


    Countless hidden sects, cities, and Saint sects began to emerge.


    This piece of land was very barren, or it could be said that the treasures had long since ceased to exist after generations of excavation. There were historical remains that had never appeared before them, and countless heaven¡¯s pride experts of the younger generation had emerged one after another.


    In the dojo, on the chaotic beach formed by broken stones and fragments, fishing began.


    The so-called fishing was to use one¡¯s own special fishing line and one¡¯s own mental power to resist the chaos of the universe and hook some ancient objects in the sea.


    This couldn¡¯t be compared to diving into the chaos sea personally, but it was also a method for the weaker ones.


    Hualala.


    On the vast coastline, there were many parasols.


    Countless beings were fishing, drinking beverages, and eating fruits. It looked like a holiday resort.


    it¡¯s coming up, it¡¯s coming up! It¡¯s indeed a high-grade fishing weapon. My spiritual power is attached to it, and I can sense the deep place below and hook the ancient objects floating in it!


    At this moment, a fat man was breathing heavily.


    Around them, a group of disciples were watching. hurry up and pull it up! Hurry up! Otherwise, the chaos sea would erode the Fishline. After a long time, the Fishline would melt and could not be pulled up ¡­ Even the Dao artifact might be destroyed!¡±


    This was a high-grade fishing rod that they had spent a lot of money on. It could only be used for a limited number of times. After a long time, it would be corroded and melted by the chaos sea.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t be anxious!¡± Fatty took a deep breath and carefully fiddled with the fishing rod.


    Whoosh.


    The Sealine rose to the surface of the water, and heavy waves appeared.


    A black mud jar floated to the surface of the water, and everyone was delighted to see it.


    ¡°It increased, it increased! This is an ancient crock!¡±


    as expected of senior brother Zhang. His talent in fishing is indeed terrifying. With such precise control, even if he sensed something floating next to him, we wouldn¡¯t be able to catch it.


    This fishing was a test of skill.


    Ordinary Geniuses had exquisite control over their strength, and their fishing skills in this area were definitely not bad. Even some sects and Holy Lands liked to use this fishing to test their disciples ¡®aptitudes.


    Besides, the earthen jar was an extremely rare item. According to the current fishing items, the probability of it appearing was less than one percent.


    The things hidden in the earthen jar were strange. Many of them were daily necessities, clothes, and small decorations. They should be the means that the existences of the ancient sculpture civilization used to preserve their things.


    It seemed that the ocean current in the ruins below was from a living area, where many earthen jars were preserved.


    ¡°I wonder what it will be?¡±


    it¡¯s a pity that the exterior of this earthen jar has already rotted. It¡¯s scarred and very rough. It doesn¡¯t have any Taoist connotation. Otherwise, it would definitely be worth a good price!


    this is already very good. You should know that there is only a 0.1% chance of fishing up an ancient object with perfect Dao runes ¡­ Besides, you can also find strange objects in this jar.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already increased the price!¡±


    The fat man named Zhang Youling was all smiles, ¡± many of the others have lost so much that they don¡¯t even have any savings left. But now, the investment we have made has been returned by hundreds or even thousands of times!


    no way. After carefully calculating the cost and the initial investment, we can only be considered to have made a small profit. We¡¯re starting to get a return. The fatty Zhang Youling smiled, ¡± brothers, are we going to open it directly or sell it to the acquisition area outside? ¡±


    Everyone fell silent.


    Although the probability was only 1%, it could not be helped by the large population.


    A market had formed outside the training hall. Many people were buying these jars at a high price and then giving them to other people to gamble on.


    Even the market price of some of the ancient items was already seventeen times higher than before.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you make the decision, senior brother?¡±


    Everyone looked at fatty Zhang. He was their leader. After all, not everyone had fishing skills. They had pooled their money together to buy fatty Zhang¡¯s shares to get this fishing rod. They wanted to take a gamble.


    Fatty Zhang was silent for a moment, then he smiled, ¡± if we sell them, we¡¯ll make a fortune and continue to sell more fishing rods to fish ¡­ After all, a brilliant angler needed to accumulate a lot of fishing to become strong ¡­ Brothers, if you continue to invest in me and let me continue to fish, I¡¯m confident that I can increase the probability of fishing.¡±


    Everyone was overjoyed. After all, they were all from small sects, and now they were going all out.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to sell it, so I might as well open it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our first loot after all, let¡¯s try our luck,¡± said fatty Zhang.


    No one retorted and just let it be.


    Maybe it will drop something good?


    After all, with the protection of the mud jar, most of the things sealed inside were flawlessly preserved.


    The few of them did not hesitate. There were many people here, so they went directly to the beach and rented a hidden room. They began to open the mud can.


    Kachaa.


    Fatty Zhang opened it lightly, but it was empty. Everyone was extremely disappointed.


    ¡°Nothing?¡±


    the probability of an empty can is also high. What a pity. We should¡¯ve found other existences to confirm it first before opening it ¡­ After all, I¡¯ve heard that they¡¯ve already formed an industrial chain. Some existences can determine what¡¯s inside by weighing, skin appearance, and stripes.¡±


    Everyone present was filled with regret. After a moment, they could only raise the flag and drum again.


    Fatty Zhang, on the other hand, took out a wonderful fruit after everyone had left. His eyes were filled with fanaticism and excitement. Could it be the bloodline of the master of the cave? I can sense the aura of a terrifying bloodline within it!¡±


    He had a natural premonition.


    He always had a very strange dream. The dream was very hazy, but he could vaguely remember everything about the chaos sea. His fishing skills were extremely powerful. The first time he saw the jar, he felt that it was extraordinary according to his intuition.


    He was originally a mortal from a lower universe with mediocre talent. However, his intuition allowed him to obtain a fortuitous encounter in the lower realm. He met a black-robed Saint who was traveling in the universe and was brought up.


    At that time, he was only at the fourth rank.


    He had been able to ascend beyond the chaos heavens, achieving the dreams of countless ancient and modern geniuses.


    Soon, he began to obtain a large amount of resources for cultivation. Even though his aptitude was not monstrous, he had many fortuitous encounters along the way and reached the advanced stage of a level eight God.


    Logically speaking, he should have already fused with other bloodlines and become a Daoist ¡­ However, there was a voice in his heart that kept telling him not to fuse the bloodlines.


    Over the years, he¡¯d had many fortuitous encounters and had fused with other heaven-defying bloodlines.


    This feeling had helped him many times, and the current situation should be no exception.


    He gritted his teeth. this is the last one. It should be the strongest one. My intuition tells me that it contains a bloodline that I can¡¯t even imagine in my dreams ¡­ There was no need to consider the consequences of failure, because he would not fail ¡­ With the last bloodline, I should be able to reach rank nine.¡±


    He quietly tried to merge with it and turn it into his own bloodline.


    On the other side, Meng Mei was standing on a high spot, watching all of this. She did not know the details, but she could not help but laugh.¡±This is the third one ¡­ ¡®Although we¡¯ve only put in ten, they¡¯ve fished a lot, so they still got it ¡­¡¯ I don¡¯t know who will be discovered first. After all, it¡¯s only natural that they would be discovered.¡±


    Meng Mei glanced at him and didn¡¯t bother about him anymore.


    On the other hand, Zhang Youling continued to fish with his fake will, but he continued to cultivate in secret.


    He was already in the God Realm, but his cultivation talent was extremely strong. After cultivating the bloodline of the cloud Star Dao fruit, he became even more terrifying and his cultivation improved rapidly.


    On the other side.


    Xu Zhi also saw this scene and smiled slightly. ¡°It seems like the dojo has started to collect the opportunities of various bloodlines and is beginning to pass through the primitive accumulation and is on the right track ¡­¡± The few Cloud Star Dao fruits were also obtained by a few lucky ones. However, they were basically exposed in an instant ¡­ Other than that little fatty.¡±


    That little fatty seemed to have some kind of method to extract the contents of the earthen jar from a distance. It was extremely heaven-defying.


    ¡°It seems that this land is very mysterious and huge. There are still some little fellows who have obtained some good fortune and are hiding ¡­ Telekinesis, this method is very powerful.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up slightly and he began to observe the little fatty.


    The little fatty did not notice the saint¡¯s observation at all.


    However. Xu Zhi frowned slightly. his bloodline can be considered above average, so it¡¯s not considered heaven-defying ¡­ But wasn¡¯t the combination too perfect? This was already the limit of what this land could do ¡­ However, his bloodline doesn¡¯t have the ability to take things from a distance.¡±


    ¡°How did he manage to hide from everyone and take the earthen jar?¡±


    Xu Zhi observed the little fatty who looked charmingly na?ve, but he could not see anything out of the ordinary. what a weird guy. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a big secret behind him ¡­ I can¡¯t even tell how he did it. ¡±


    At this moment, the Zerg sub-brain spoke, ¡± he didn¡¯t absorb the Dao fruit from the jar through the air. That¡¯s just a superficial phenomenon. It¡¯s another ability ¡­


    it¡¯s time. It has cut time.

 Chapter 1191

    ?


    1191 Multi-dimensional Sage?


    At this moment.


    A few days had passed.


    Outside the chaos heavens, there were a total of three lucky people who had received the top prize of the cloud Star Dao fruit. However, other than little fatty, the other two had been discovered without any surprises.


    Instantly, all the existences became fanatical, and the wind and clouds surged as if a great era was about to descend on this land.


    just because the Saints aren¡¯t taking action doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t. We must go and capture those two!


    ¡°The other existences are also surrounding them!¡±


    ¡°That bloodline is simply heaven-defying. It can actually move bloodlines! It¡¯s extremely terrifying and vicious!¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s even slightly stronger than the bloodline of the nine-headed ancient mother ¡­ ¡°Because once this bloodline achieves Dao, it means that it can pry open the bloodlines of other existences, allowing them to cultivate until they maxed out on their 4th gene, condense their Dao seed, and walk the path of level 10!¡±


    ¡°This bloodline can mass-produce Saints on the path of level 10!¡±


    All of them were excited.


    The effect of the advertisement was also out. More and more cultivators rushed over to fish.


    On the other side, the Saints were also conversing.


    ¡°Such a bloodline actually appeared?¡±


    it¡¯s suspected to be the heaven-defying bloodline of the owner of the ancient cave mansion? ¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily! It could be hidden in a simple clay jar, or it could just be a type of food in the mansion, just like how mortals like to store fruits in crock jars.¡±


    ¡°How terrifying! The stored fruits were all such heaven-defying sacred objects! We, the Saints of the later generations, can¡¯t even compare to the bloodline of the fruit he ate!¡±


    ¡°Have you checked? did you miss anything?¡±


    of course we did. The bloodline was obtained from the earthen jar. No one else hid or missed it. Our clones were on the beach, watching those existences who were fished up. Their earthen jars ¡®orientation and what was obtained were all calculated in secret. We also sent people to check their memories. Nothing was missed.


    One by one, the Saints said.


    They naturally did not allow any variables to change. They wanted to determine who had obtained what.


    However, they could not find little fatty.


    This was because his companion had already told him that the jar was empty. In order to ensure the authenticity of his words, a disciple of the sage checked the memories of these disciples who were at the level of gods, and it was true that the jar was empty.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    On the other side.


    Before this, the Zerg sub-brain would not have taken the initiative to speak up if Xu Zhi had not asked it, let alone evaluate anything.


    However, it was rare for him to open his mouth. It was obvious that this little Fatty¡¯s Secret was very terrifying. He was actually so good at hiding ¡­ The racer of Mount Haruna and the others had deliberately used the cloud Star Dao fruit to set up a trap, but the other party had taken advantage of it and escaped from this trap?


    At the same time, what the Zerg sub-brain said also surprised Xu Zhi.


    Cutting time?


    What was the meaning of this?


    He had a strange thought.


    Could it be that the other party¡¯s ability wasn¡¯t telekinesis to steal the cloud Star Dao fruit from the pottery jar ¡­


    But the other party was cutting through time?


    In fact, he had opened the jar in front of everyone ¡­ However, the moment the jar was opened, he took the treasure for himself in front of everyone¡¯s anger and cut away the time ¡­ It caused other existences to lose their memories of this period of time?


    He had cut away a portion of the time in the middle and connected it to the moment when the jar was opened, which created the illusion that there was nothing after the jar was opened.


    ¡°This ¡­ Is that even possible?¡±


    Xu Zhi had goosebumps all over his body. it¡¯s not as simple as telekinesis ¡­ he said.


    That was time!


    Time!


    What kind of method was this to secretly cut off a fragment of time?


    ¡°This is f * cking ¡­ Isn¡¯t this too scary?¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and could not help but curse.


    Who could stand this?


    It was simply creepy.


    This was even more disgusting than the cloud Star Dao fruit directly prying open your bloodline, modifying the bloodline Foundation that you had painstakingly cultivated to perfection, and severing your Dao!


    ¡°This method is simply shameless.¡±


    When Xu Zhi saw this terrifying bloodline, an idea immediately came to his mind. this is equivalent to someone suddenly pressing you to the ground and forcing you, then cutting off this period of time ¡­ he thought. ¡®You¡¯re at a loss. You¡¯ve lost a part of your timeline, so you don¡¯t report the case. You even continue to talk to the other party with a smile. It¡¯s creepy ¡­¡¯ This was simply a necessary shameless method to do evil. It was free and unfettered, compared to the Zerg empresses ¡­ He¡¯s also suitable to be the old Wang next door!¡±


    ¡°Animal!¡±


    Xu Zhi could not help but say, feeling that this bloodline was unimaginably shameless.


    He looked at this honest little fatty who was originally charmingly na?ve, and his senses suddenly changed. He felt that he was shifty-eyed and very wretched.


    He carefully observed the few extraordinary bloodlines of this fatty, but he could not tell which of her bloodlines had the time rule ¡­


    Not in the first, second, third ¡­ And a new cloud Star Dao fruit bloodline ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not in the four existing genes. Does it also have a hidden genetic position? The sixth bloodline, or the zeroth bloodline?¡± Xu Zhi shuddered and looked at the charmingly na?ve little fatty. His mind was spinning quickly. this bloodline is so terrifying that it¡¯s terrifying. Could it be that this shameless little fatty has a very shocking background behind him? ¡±


    The sixth bloodline.


    If that was true, this would be the first time Xu Zhi had encountered a creature with a recessive bloodline other than the Zerg ¡­


    indeed, the world is so big that there are all kinds of strange things ¡­


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and said softly, ¡± this place is indeed worthy of being outside the chaos heavens, the peak of the universe, the gathering place at the end of the great Dao ¡­ I couldn¡¯t see it in the lower realm before, but here I found a mysterious creature.¡±


    Xu Zhi already knew that he would definitely catch a big fish if he did this!


    The immortal deity abode!


    A Daoist who lived as long as the heavens!


    How could the big fish caught by this terrifying history not be big?


    However, in Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes, they were only limited to the Saints of this land. He did not expect that they would draw out unimaginable monsters that could give Xu Zhi a shock.


    Who the hell knew what was hidden behind this little fatty?


    But why was his cultivation level so low?


    A thought suddenly flashed through Xu Zhi¡¯s mind, and he could not help but say, ¡± ¡°Multi-dimensional Sage?¡±


    only multi-dimensional sages need to become mortals after descending to other universes. They need to cultivate other new laws and start all over again ¡­ Xu Zhi looked at the charmingly na?ve little fatty and felt that he was in a bad mood. Could it be that some Big Shot from the outer realm universe was secretly re-cultivating here?


    ¡°Is it the multidimensional Saint?¡± Xu Zhi asked the Zerg sub-brain directly, ¡± so, that¡¯s why it¡¯s so rare to speak? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the multi-dimensional Sage.¡±


    The Zerg sub-brain¡¯s mechanical voice sounded and gave an affirmation, ¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s very difficult to detect such a great existence. He¡¯s indeed sneaked in from a parallel universe ¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the other party didn¡¯t know about it and couldn¡¯t stand the benefits, secretly using his power within the insect race¡¯s protective barrier ¡­ If it¡¯s used in this way outside, it¡¯ll be almost impossible for the insect race to discover it ¡­¡±


    don¡¯t think that multi-dimensional sages are rare. They are usually hidden among ordinary sages. Even the dozen or so we just met, and even the nine-headed ancient mother from before, may be a multi-dimensional Sage in the dark. They may look ordinary on the surface, but they have their own identities and positions in this parallel universe ¡­


    Xu Zhi felt a little unnatural when he heard that.


    He had thought that this saint¡¯s land was ordinary, but in fact, it was not?


    This was because the land of the Saints there was very ordinary. Was it because the truly heaven-defying and even multi-dimensional Saints were hidden there?


    The land that looked ordinary might not be ordinary.


    ¡°Crouching tigers and hidden dragons, the waters are terrifyingly deep.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded, his eyes burning. from the very beginning, I knew that these Saints were all wily and scheming to be able to get to this point. But I didn¡¯t expect them to be so much more careful than I believed. They¡¯re competing to see who¡¯s hiding the deepest.


    Some of them were really ordinary saints, while some were not necessarily so ¡­


    however. it¡¯s clear that the nine-headed ancient mother might have been. multi-dimensional Saint before. She¡¯s not one now because she¡¯s already. member of our insect race. After checking her body ¡­ However, these guys sneaked in and took advantage of our universe. As parasites, they stole the dividends of our universe ¡­¡±


    then what happens if we kill the other party? ¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    The sub-brain of the bug race said,¡¯I advise the Queen Mother of the bug race not to court death. An existence of that level, even if she hides now, seals her memories, and reincarnates ¡­ He must have some sort of backup plan.¡±


    every multi-dimensional Sage who sneaks into another universe has to cross the endless chaos sea and pay an unimaginable price and time before they can reach there ¡­


    After they descended and were about to approach the coast of the parallel universe, they would still be detected by the Saints of this parallel universe. They would then be sniped and killed from outside the coast ¡­ In this process, it was very likely that he would die directly.


    Only after they had escaped the ambush and interception could they project a body of their own, enter the universe, conceal their names, and cultivate again ¡­


    During this period, the truly powerful Saints in the universe would also send their disciples to the lower worlds of the universe to find the reincarnation of this Saint and kill him directly ¡­


    In order to prevent any mistakes, they might even destroy all the civilizations in the universe and destroy the reincarnated saint¡¯s body ¡­ And only after enduring all of this will the other party be able to live in this universe.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s mind was blown as he listened.


    ¡®This ¡­¡¯ Too tragic?


    But this was also to be expected.


    This was a Public Enemy, and there was no room for discussion.


    This is a war between the multiverses. You sneaked into a parallel universe to steal our universe¡¯s resources and rules. There¡¯s no room for negotiation with the Saints!


    If they found one, they would definitely beat him to death!


    ¡°It seems that these multi-dimensional sages are all thinking of ways to sneak into my place and your place ¡­ Some of them might have successfully sneaked in and even become ordinary saints, standing on the seats of the great Dao. As long as they don¡¯t really attack, no one can see their background.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that it was very bizarre. He looked at the little fatty who was fishing on the beach again with an umbrella over his head and said, ¡± it¡¯s really an honor for such a multi-dimensional Saint to come to our small place.

 Chapter 1192

    ?


    1192 Make the reincarnation of the sage happy


    ¡°But then again, it¡¯s really difficult.¡± Xu Zhi laughed. He had a rough idea of the realm of the Zerg Queen. It was the multi-dimensional Sage, the true end of the universe.


    It seemed that the sixth bloodline that was vaguely hidden was the characteristic of these ¡®overlords of the multiverse¡¯. ..


    ¡°Difficult? It¡¯s not just that.¡±


    The sub-brain said,¡¯even if we successfully cross the coast and release an avatar ¡­¡¯ That multi-dimensional Sage still had to face the danger of returning ¡­ He wants to return to the chaos ocean and return to his own universe. It will be an equally long journey and there is the danger of dying at any time!¡±


    Yes, he still had to return!


    At that moment, Xu Zhi felt that it was extremely difficult and terrifying!


    This trip here was already a narrow escape, and he still wanted to return?


    This was double the distance!


    How strong was the fake Dao universe that he created to be able to maintain sufficient fuel even when it was unable to absorb the replenishments from his own universe?


    Xu Zhi could no longer believe how terrifying and heaven-defying that kind of existence was. Those who could cross the vast chaos sea and the Saints in front of him were simply creatures of two different dimensions!


    ¡°This kind of existence is equivalent to a small island in the nine Continents!¡± Xu Zhi took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡± it¡¯s as if they¡¯ve cut off a small piece of land from their own continent in the universe. They¡¯ve turned it into a small island and are drifting outside ¡­ This is the real terror!¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, it is truly terrifying ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself and said with great emotion, ¡± I risked my own saint¡¯s true body and risked my life in the chaos sea. Even I might die Here. I went through so much trouble to make a round trip just to send an avatar here to regrow ¡­


    Even if the deployment is successful and you escape the pursuit of your reincarnation, it may not necessarily succeed, because re-cultivation is also dangerous. Who knows if there will be natural disasters?¡±


    This thing was simply unpredictable.


    After all, you¡¯ve just reached the seventh level heavenly Emperor and haven¡¯t even stepped out of the planet. Suddenly, you¡¯ve encountered two ninth level heavenly emperors and they¡¯re fighting in the starry sea, directly killing the people on your planet.


    Even if he was a Saint, how much would he cry?


    It was unimaginable!


    The battle between two ants that had achieved Dao had caused him, the Saint of the highest dimension of the multiverse, to ¡­?


    Even Xu Zhi felt very helpless at this level of grievance.


    In that case, was it possible for him to send multiple of his magical clones here at once? One died, but there were still many backups?


    This was impossible!


    Every parallel universe could only have one version of himself in the parallel universe.


    Every universe could only produce one true spirit.


    If he were to die in such a universe, he could only cross it again and go through the tribulations of death before he could send himself in again ¡­


    ¡°It seems that the little fatty who appeared while fishing is very terrifying ¡­¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes narrowed. the reincarnation of a multi-dimensional Saint. It¡¯s the epitome of true ultimate, great, and invincible ¡­ To think that he was actually hiding here and was even discovered by me ¡­¡±


    In fact, even if it appeared in the eyes of other multi-dimensional sages of the same status, they would not be able to detect it at all without using their powers, let alone in front of Xu Zhi.


    It was just like how the other Saints were unable to detect the sixth recessive bloodline of the Zerg race ¡­


    But the other party couldn¡¯t resist the temptation.


    ¡®If I kill the other party, I might make them anxious ¡­ However, he¡¯s the parasite of our parallel universe and The Public Enemy of All Saints ¡­¡± Xu Zhi took a deep breath. He had thought a lot.


    He could tell that this was a parasite from the outside.


    It was equivalent to someone invading their own country ¡­


    If his own cosmos was no longer able to hold on and was invaded, he would not be able to escape even if his nation was annihilated.


    ¡°What will happen if too many of the Saints¡± seats are taken away?¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He immediately activated the multiverse technique and began to deduce. Endless information gushed wildly in his mind.


    BOOM!


    All sorts of unimaginable information laws were surging like a river.


    At this moment, he was even more omniscient than the so-called true saints of the great path.


    ¡°The number of seats for Saints in every universe is limited ¡­ The war between the multiverses would definitely be a battle for the position of the Saints ¡­ ¡°You fight over what¡¯s on my side, and I fight over what¡¯s on your side. When a universe is in a saint¡¯s era, most of the seats are secretly occupied by outsiders. They control the highest authority in this universe and will become a colony of one of their parallel universes ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi continued to deduce, ¡± they will grasp the authority of the Saints in this universe and will madly send the Saints from their own universe to descend. I will be in charge of receiving them here and opening the customs ¡­


    One after another, ancient existences descended upon this spacetime. This place would become their nation!


    At the same time, too many resources of our universe will be plundered, and the seats of the great DAOs will be occupied. The door to the tenth level will be closed, and our universe will accelerate its decline, completely entering the Age of Chaos ahead of schedule ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi closed his eyes. In an instant, he thought of many, many terrifying things.


    It was like discovering a continent on earth, and then carrying out cruel colonization and plundering ¡­


    The structure of the multi-dimensional Sage was more terrifying than he had imagined.


    ¡°And during that Dharma ending age ¡­¡± A glint flashed across his eyes. If it were any other Sage, they would have thought that their universe was going to be finished and would decline completely. However, when he heard this, he felt ¡­


    so this is a parallel universe ¡­ What is the origin of parallel universes?¡± Xu Zhi gave a half-smile. He kept feeling like he was looking at some blurry ancient writing.


    But he came back to his senses and realized that these things had little to do with him at the moment.


    Because he had just entered this land, level 10 ¡­ Only the so-called Saints of the great path could see the truth of the universe. He was the weakest group. If the sky collapsed, there would be tall people to hold it up. There must be a multi-dimensional Saint of the universe plotting everything in the dark.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just develop my own.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the little fatty and pretended that he had not gotten any opportunities. He was still fishing with a group of senior and junior brothers.


    I can¡¯t afford to offend this fellow. If we were to fight to the death, who knows what kind of backup he left behind. He¡¯ll beat me up and make me cry everywhere ¡­ ¡®It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t know the multi-dimensional Sage. Otherwise, I could have called that kind of existence over and dealt with him ¡­¡¯


    But now, it was still possible to find some fun for him in secret ¡­ After all, he sealed his memories and reincarnated. In his eyes, I¡¯m just a country bumpkin who ascended from the lower realm with heaven-defying luck. If I¡¯m only a rank eight God, I¡¯ll have a lot of potential.¡±


    Xu Zhi gave a half-smile and said, ¡± we can leave this matter to the players. They¡¯ll definitely be able to make this little fatty from another universe happy.

 Chapter 1193

    ?


    1193 Chapter 1203-open scheme, attacking players!


    In the courtyard.


    Xu Zhi took a sip of tea. since I¡¯ve sealed my memories directly to prevent myself from being discovered, it¡¯s still possible to secretly plot against the reincarnation of this multi-dimensional Sage ¡­ These players will find their own way to solve it. ¡±


    He was too lazy to think about it. It was enough to just be a hands-off manager. Anyway, they would definitely come up with the best bad idea.


    Soon, the ancient God descended upon a piece of land and explained the situation to the racer of Mount Haruna and the others.


    ¡°A multi-dimensional Sage?¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna was completely taken aback. He knew just how terrifying an existence like this was. This was a true apex Overlord, a being that was rarely seen in both ancient and modern universes. It was a truly indescribable and Grand existence!


    This was the true ultimate level of the great Dao!


    The other Saints were all ordinary saints. They were no different from ants in their eyes.


    As for the ancient gods, if they were able to discover existences that descended from the multi-dimensional outer realms, wouldn¡¯t that mean that they were also an existence of the same level?


    Had he really become multi-dimensional?


    He looked out into the universe?


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s mind raced.


    The ancient God pondered for a moment before saying, ¡± he¡¯s a reincarnation. After his main body was projected into this universe, he returned to his own side ¡­ This reincarnation has sealed his memories, but he can¡¯t be easily provoked. He has unimaginable means of escape.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t be easily provoked? You mean ¡­¡± The racer of Mount Haruna asked respectfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s still possible to secretly distract and stop this reincarnation.¡± After the ancient God finished speaking, he turned and left.


    The racer of Mount Haruna froze on the spot, feeling extremely terrified.


    He was the strongest Saint!


    It came from the multiverse!


    He quickly posted on the internet to inform everyone:


    [ explosive! ] We caught a big fish! ]


    as we all know, our ancient history has attracted the attention of some Saints. However, there was a multi-dimensional Saint from a distant universe who was hiding in this land. He was blasted out by us ¡­


    The words ¡®racer of Mount Haruna¡¯ left everyone stunned.


    multi-dimensional Sage? from another parallel universe? ¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°Can it really be crossed?¡±


    what kind of monster is this? I can¡¯t imagine it!


    ordinary saints are just ants in his eyes, right? ¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s that little fatty! The only one who had obtained an opportunity but had not been exposed? I already knew that he wasn¡¯t a good person!¡±


    ¡­


    cough, cough, cough.


    The racer of Mount Haruna tried to calm everyone down.


    I¡¯ve observed this little fatty. He¡¯s nothing special. His bloodlines are the same as everyone else¡¯s. There¡¯s no difference at all ¡­ Now that I think about it, telekinesis doesn¡¯t exist in his blood!¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Although they didn¡¯t know about the existence of the hidden sixth bloodline, they felt that it was inexplicable, as if some kind of energy was hidden.


    This little fatty looked ordinary, and his bloodline did not have that ability ¡­


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t have a bloodline, does that mean he has a hidden bloodline? From the multi-dimensional Sage?¡±


    ¡°You mean, he has a sixth hidden bloodline? How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so too!¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily!¡±


    Many people were discussing it.


    The racer of Mount Haruna asked everyone to stop for a moment. what do you guys think of this little fatty? ¡±


    He looks very smart. Even if there¡¯s a mysterious force helping him in the dark, he doesn¡¯t know who he is ¡­ I feel like it won¡¯t be difficult to deal with him!¡±


    he¡¯s just a country bumpkin. Let him know that we¡¯re at the center of the universe!


    ¡®This little fatty must have endless fortuitous encounters and is extremely rich. His bloodline isn¡¯t bad, and it¡¯s. perfect match ¡­ I don¡¯t know that there¡¯s a rich man behind my back, so I¡¯ll have to squeeze him dry.¡±


    They discussed for a while and slowly came up with a few plans.


    Some used beauty tricks to sink into the lakes of wine and forests of meat, indulging in pleasure and forgetting home.


    He also used a big trick to let him know the center of the universe, recognize his own country bumpkin, and doubt his life!


    Also, they had a lot of players ¡­ He would send a group of players to play cosplay with him, be it friends, family, or enemies, or put on a stage play ¡­


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± cough, cough, cough. Brothers, you¡¯re all too young! He¡¯s playing with such a small amount of money that he¡¯s not domineering at all!¡±


    ¡°Do you have any brilliant ideas?¡± everyone asked.


    The racer of Mount Haruna chuckled. you guys are always thinking about messing with him. Don¡¯t you know that he¡¯s the chosen one? Unparalleled luck? If we go against him, we¡¯ll definitely be going against the heavens and suffer a great loss!


    Besides, no matter how secretive our methods are, won¡¯t the people behind the scenes notice if we mess with them? Do you really think that a Saint of the multiverse is a fool?¡±


    Only then did everyone react. indeed, if he had suffered once or twice, perhaps it might have been a coincidence. But to suffer losses continuously, hit a nail, and have everything not go smoothly, even a normal person would suspect that someone was secretly plotting against him, much less these Saints.


    The racer of Mount Haruna had always believed in one phrase: He was the real fool if he treated those old monsters who had lived for who knew how long as fools.


    The racer of Mount Haruna liked to play tricks, and his tricks were more open!


    Open and aboveboard, not scheming against the other party in the dark.


    ¡°What¡¯s your plan then?¡± everyone asked.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± no matter what method we use to deal with him, we might be discovered ¡­ And why do we need to mess with him? Wouldn¡¯t it be great to let him become the leader of US players?¡±


    No one could react in time.


    To become the leader of the players?


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± you guys should know that there¡¯s a big Shot watching him from the shadows. He¡¯s a great existence that¡¯s almost destined to become a saint. He¡¯s going to rise to power in this land! Sooner or later, he would beat up the Saints of this land, beat old man Hua ya and the black-robed Saint to tears, and dominate the world ¡­


    Aren¡¯t we going to take advantage of the east wind and fly on his big ship? The other party was Zhu Zhongba, who was still herding cattle in the countryside, and he was destined to be the king of a region. Now, we were following him to conquer the world and establish a prosperous dynasty? Wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful?¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Everyone had not reacted yet.


    As players, if they followed this guy, wouldn¡¯t it be too good for him?


    &Nbsp; cough, cough, cough.


    At this time, the cute girl came out and said, ¡± what the racer of Mount Haruna is saying is that if we fight for supremacy under someone of his level and follow him, he¡¯ll definitely protect us and give us cultivation resources. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that we players will be able to take off immediately? ¡±


    when the time comes. he¡¯ll build a dojo, and all the Level. 10 civilizations inside will be US players. Under his leadership. we¡¯ll be able to do as we please. defeat the Saints of the entire land, and achieve unparalleled merits. He might seem happy, but in reality, he¡¯s just a commander with. pole of light ¡­ You guys, understand? (Blink)¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    How vicious was the racer of Mount Haruna?


    He was simply shameless!


    Besides, this was exactly what the racer of Mount Haruna had been planning-an open scheme!


    We didn¡¯t mess with him, but helped him instead, giving him a lot of benefits and manpower for free, and helped him conquer the world without any selfish intentions. What problem could he see?


    He could not see anything!


    We¡¯re doing this for your good!


    This was a win-win situation!


    Once a player became a Saint, they would be able to establish their own territory. Players would then be able to reach the advanced stages and be conferred the titles of Marquis and Minister. However, he would become a saint in the chaos heavens and establish his own territory!


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied. ¡± once we¡¯re almost done with him, and we¡¯ve even seen the big scenes between the sages, it¡¯ll be very easy to take him down. We don¡¯t even need to do anything. We can just get di Qi to reveal that he¡¯s from another universe ¡­


    Everyone was speechless.


    This was the first time he had seen such a shameless person.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued,¡±as for what system we¡¯re going to use to defect?¡± The tower world of the quantum TV was not bad ¡­ We¡¯ll discuss with Carolyn to separate that group of players. The players of this world will follow this fellow! We¡¯re quantum players. We can watch small TV shows and accompany him on the battle without leaving the house to ensure his safety.¡±


    The expressions of many netizens changed slightly.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was truly a ruthless person. Wasn¡¯t he going a little too fast?


    This was truly decisive and Swift. He had cut off a portion of the players at once.


    And even his girlfriend!


    His girlfriend, the quantum TV, had to follow him.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said. ¡± to be honest, this plan is very risky. The other party is not easy to deal with. In order to gain their trust and break through to the true form of. tier 8 God, we have to go there together ¡­ so, we will accompany him in battle and expand his territory, even though it¡¯s just a small quantum TV ¡­ But you might also die if you don¡¯t handle it well!¡±


    Everyone was completely silent.


    They had broken through to the God-level, and their bodies here were their main bodies. Once they died, it would be a real thing ¡­


    This was a show turning into reality. She was accompanying him in establishing a civilization.


    However, how could the creation of a civilization not have people dying?


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± but to be honest, this is the greatest opportunity for US players to develop. It may seem like he is the pioneer of civilization, but in reality, isn¡¯t he working for us? ¡± For the development of a player civilization?


    Di Qi, Carolyn, and the three pillar gods all belonged to the ancient Chinese Buddhist civilization. As for our current Chinese civilization, we should rise on our own ¡­


    He became the leader of the players and helped us to open up our quantum television civilization!


    After all, the ancient gods and the others were so well-hidden that they could not really make a move. They had been hiding in the dark all this time ¡­ If we want to develop, we can only find a force on the surface. The one in front of us is very good, because the other party is destined to rise! Behind the scenes, there¡¯s a multi-dimensional Sage!¡±


    Many players were shocked.


    From this perspective, it was indeed an opportunity for a steady rise.


    There was a multi-dimensional Sage behind the scenes, and he definitely would not allow his Dao validation in the parallel universe to fail. The price he had to pay was unimaginable.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± to be honest, this is an opportunity. How can we always hide from the safety sector? One could become an expert without cultivating? I¡¯ll give you guys some time to think and set off voluntarily to write our own songs of praise for us Earthlings!¡±


    anyway, I¡¯ve already sacrificed my girlfriend. She¡¯s already in there and ready to set off. What about you guys? ¡±

 Chapter 1194

    ?


    1194 Zhang Youling¡¯s interesting life


    Everyone was still somewhat hesitant.


    After all, they were living in a peaceful era on earth. If they were to risk their lives to fight, they would need to be very determined.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± that¡¯s all I have to say. This is already the greatest opportunity. You guys usually look at screenshots on the forum and watch the blood and tears hymn of the civilization of this era. When it comes to your own fate, you don¡¯t dare to anymore ¡­


    all of you should be clear that we can¡¯t rely on Carolyn, the three pillar gods, and di Qi. They are a Buddhist civilization from the old era, an inheritance from the old era¡¯s Earthlings. Although we have revived them ¡­ But we should open up a fourth era of extraordinary civilization that belongs to our generation!¡±


    Everyone understood what the racer of Mount Haruna meant.


    The opening of a new path and the rise of a civilization required the efforts of generations ¡­


    ¡°I understand! I¡¯ll participate now!¡±


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go! Not just for civilization, but for us! If we continue like this, we will never have the chance to become truly strong!¡±


    ¡°Level nine Dao attainment, level ten Dao validation, charge, charge, charge!¡±


    ¡°For our ancestors, for our future! I offer my blood to Xuanyuan!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡­


    Countless netizens were roaring in anger and their blood was boiling.


    Meanwhile, some of the netizens who were watching at the side felt terrible. Can you people just stop watching? ¡®You¡¯re shouting so passionately, as if you¡¯re the ones who want to do it ¡­¡¯


    You can¡¯t even enter the game, okay?


    In the end, they began to confirm the number of people and signed up.


    On the other side.


    The racer of Mount Haruna had also gone to look for Carolyn. After all, it was a huge project to free up a portion of the tower world¡¯s manpower, and they would also suffer a huge loss.


    you want to bring a group of people out of the chaos heavens ahead of time? ¡± Carolyn asked. She was still on the 10th step, but she knew that di Qi had already set foot on that mysterious land.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied in a righteous manner, ¡± I need a group of people who are in urgent need of it. I even need to take away the main body of the small TV ¡­ This is a mission from the ancient gods.¡±


    At the mention of the ancient God¡¯s mission, Carolyn¡¯s displeased expression eased up a little. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡± it¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t hurt my core anyway. There are enough small televisions here, enough to be used for a long time.


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, my Lord,¡± the racer of Mount Haruna replied with a smile.


    After all, there was nothing wrong with the ancient God¡¯s mission, but for that little fatty ¡­


    Soon, the racer of Mount Haruna brought a group of people with him. With di Qi¡¯s help, they returned to the outside of the chaos heavens and entered the training hall once again.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to start.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna looked at the guy who was still fishing on the beach. the other party¡¯s fishing skills are superb. The others caught the big prize by luck, but this guy caught it by his strength ¡­ Even if his memories are sealed, some of his abilities are still engraved in his bones. If we place it at the place where he¡¯s fishing, he should be able to fish it up.¡±


    ¡­


    Zhang Youling was still fishing. His chubby body was sitting under an umbrella, fishing on the shore.


    senior brother, this time, we won¡¯t be opening the mud jar again. It¡¯s such a loss. There were also fellow disciples who were mumbling to themselves.


    yeah, we¡¯re not going to open it. If it¡¯s still empty, we¡¯ll be screwed. Fatty Zhang smiled honestly and continued to fish at the edge of the beach.


    He didn¡¯t believe that the second time he fished up something good, the probability was too low. How could that kind of mysterious sense of opportunity appear twice in a row?


    The water rippled slightly.


    Zhang Youling¡¯s brows moved and suddenly curved.


    Whoosh.


    Another mud jar appeared in front of him, and it was fished up.


    The few fellow disciples beside him were completely excited.


    ¡°It¡¯s hit again! It¡¯s hit again!¡±


    the probability of a mud jar is 1%, and only a wise fisherman who scouted in the sea with a clear direction can reach 3% to 5%. Counting the number of fish that senior brother has caught, it has already reached the level of those wise experts!


    Everyone was flattering him, but Zhang Youling¡¯s face turned stiff. He had a vague feeling that there was some kind of special treasure in this mud jar.


    ¡°Why again?¡±


    He was both happy and surprised, and his expression was slightly off.


    He had just said that he had sold it, so how was he going to explain it now?


    If there was a treasure and he secretly took it away, it would definitely be an empty can. This was very face-smacking!


    Zhang Youling took a deep breath and looked at the mud jar, ¡± fellow brothers, I felt that I was so unlucky last time, but I won¡¯t be so unlucky this time. Why don¡¯t we open it and see what¡¯s inside? ¡± After all, it¡¯s said that the two new lucky ones have heaven-defying bloodlines, which are very exaggerated.¡±


    ¡°This one is still open?¡±


    The surrounding senior brothers ¡®expressions changed immediately. senior brother Zhang, we didn¡¯t think much of the previous one. If we continue like this, if we don¡¯t recover our capital and screw up the second one, we will be completely short of funds and won¡¯t have the ability to continue fishing. Our family property will all be lost.


    ¡°Yes, senior brother Zhang, you¡¯re too gambled, you¡¯re already intoxicated! If we don¡¯t get rich quickly, we¡¯ll lose everything we¡¯ve invested.¡±


    A few of his fellow disciples couldn¡¯t help but say.


    They had come here to fish together. If they lost all their money, they would lose everything they had gained over the past hundreds of years. Moreover, a God¡¯s lifespan was less than a thousand years, which meant that they would have no savings at all. How could they accept that?


    Fatty Zhang also sighed, knowing that he had to bleed a little. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°My fellow brothers, how about this? I¡¯ll buy this mud jar with my own money as compensation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting carried away!¡±


    All of a sudden, the surrounding senior and junior brothers all revealed strange expressions.


    How could an ordinary God like you be able to fork out such a sum of money? Now, it was not like the previous time. There were some people who had opened ancient ruins with heaven-defying bloodlines, and the price had been increased by more than thirty times. Even if they were to sell all of them, they could not afford a clay jar ¡­


    In front of them, as long as they sold this mud can, they would be able to make a fortune!


    Fatty Zhang took out an interspatial bag without saying a word and handed it to them.


    The few of them opened it and their expressions changed slightly. They did not expect this senior brother Zhang to be so rich in secret. He had hidden it so well that even their master might not be able to compare to him ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve still revealed some details ¡­¡± Zhang Youling was also in a rather bad state. He had always instinctively believed in keeping a low profile and being ordinary, but in reality, he had an astonishing amount of wealth. He had encountered many fortuitous encounters in the past few years, and he had even far surpassed a ninth-rank immortal, but he had always only revealed his wealth on the surface.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± A strange look flashed across his senior and junior brothers ¡°faces, and they suddenly laughed, ¡± This isn¡¯t the place to open jars. Let¡¯s go get a room and see what treasures we have this time.


    The few of them checked into a room and opened the clay jar with faces full of anticipation. It was still empty.


    This time, everyone was stunned.


    Just how unlucky was he to have two empty cans in a row? There wasn¡¯t even a single piece of clothing, everyday items, or decorations inside?


    ¡°Senior brother Zhang, my condolences.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I said before that we can¡¯t open it.¡±


    The surrounding people began to discuss, but they still accepted the interspatial ring without a sound. After all, fatty Zhang had bought it at the market price.


    Fatty Zhang, on the other hand, revealed a wry smile and cupped his fists to the surrounding fellow disciples, ¡± everyone, I¡¯ve lost all my money. I¡¯m disheartened and don¡¯t intend to continue fishing here.


    Ah?


    The surrounding senior brothers quickly tried to persuade him, saying that they could still raise money for him. After all, it was still profitable to catch one fish. Senior brother Zhang¡¯s means were too high, and some Daoist cultivators could hardly compete with him ¡­


    But fatty Zhang declined their request and left the fishery.


    On his way back, he took out a small TV made of rotten white clay from the mud can. He read the information in it and was baffled. What is this? Also a mud sculpture? Warcraft? Could it be the inheritance of the ancient spirit Tree? But to have an elven base, build an ancient tree of war, an altar of heroes, and conquer the multiverse? To become a Supreme Saint?¡±


    ¡°Ancient Night Tree ¡­ It¡¯s also a fruit tree. Could it be related to my ginseng fruit?¡±


    He felt that this mysterious night Elf ancient tree might be related to the ¡°immortal deity¡¯s estate,¡± a mysterious ancient existence that lived as long as the heavens.

 Chapter 1195

    ?


    1195 Chapter 1205-


    At this moment, this ancient object was actually pointing in a certain direction. There was an invisible pull that made his heart uneasy.


    It should be related to a certain race, or the location of some hidden treasure.


    ¡°I wonder how far it is?¡±


    Outside the chaos heavens, as a God, he was naturally capable of spatial teleportation, allowing him to reach a very distant place ¡­


    Under normal circumstances, it was the Saints who took root near the dojo ¡­ However, some wandering rank-8 and rank-9 deities could travel far and wide without being restricted by the Daoist Rite temple.


    In fact, those below the level of Saints could even see Saints of all colors in different areas.


    The sealing of the land was only for the Saints.


    ¡°I wonder how far this mysterious place is? As a God, I can also go to places that are very far away, but it¡¯s too dangerous. This is the land where Saints rule, and there are countless rank-9 cultivators ¡­¡± He still knew how to hide and cherish his life, but in the face of this opportunity, he could not help it ¡­


    ¡°This ancient spirit Tree should be related to the ginseng fruit tree!¡± He gritted his teeth and couldn¡¯t help but carefully take out an ancient object. The surface of the object was filled with the aura of a teleportation formation.


    This was a very powerful treasure.


    It could locate the location based on the aura and immediately build a temporary teleportation channel to reach a place far away ¡­ He had obtained it from a mysterious historical site.


    ¡°This is one of my life-saving methods. Even if it¡¯s an ordinary rank-9 Dao cultivator, I can escape from his hands. It¡¯s equivalent to having an extra life! But ¡­¡± He gritted his teeth and chose to teleport.


    Whoosh.


    He was teleported to a distant place in a chaotic land.


    He saw an extremely hidden space. He hesitated for a moment and stepped into it.


    It was a lush forest with many branches and leaves. There were many ancient trees, and on them hung many fruits that gave birth to life.


    Under the fruits, beautiful female elves with pointed ears were resting in the tribe.


    The houses, floors, and decorations here ¡­


    They were all made of white clay, which was similar to the style of the clay sculptures in the era of sculpture.


    A small white porcelain TV was sitting in the middle of the room. Suddenly, he looked surprised. ¡®To avoid suspicion, we ran to a very far place to come here ¡­¡¯ The other party seems to be very rich, with all kinds of treasures.¡±


    She was the girlfriend of the racer of Mount Haruna.


    That was the little magic pet Bhikkhu from before, his real name was Zhang Tong.


    Previously, she was just an ordinary female college student, but her boyfriend was not ordinary at all.


    Zhang Tong, who had transformed into a small television, muttered, ¡± although the main body is our small TV, there¡¯s still a subsidiary race to serve us. Let¡¯s choose a more ordinary bloodline, the ancient tree elves on the ancient tree Planet ¡­


    Whoosh.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Ye quickly stood up and looked at the simple and honest little fatty in surprise. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The little fatty was also very surprised. He looked at the dead small TV in his hand and then at the lively small TV that was speaking human language, as if he had seen a monster.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually alive?¡±


    He had thought that the television was some kind of earth Dao artifact. He had not expected it to be an entire race.


    The soil was actually alive?


    In reality, the quantum television was based on Carolyn¡¯s clan-wide television. The White porcelain cells were naturally clay in a certain form.


    But the other party was very surprised.


    Clay, living things!


    Could it be related to the era of ancient sculpture?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this place belongs to the owner of the cave ¡­ The vestigial tribe? I¡¯ve found the greatest treasure?¡± Just as he was deep in thought and his breathing became rapid.


    Zhang Tong looked at the television in her hand and was shocked again. why are you holding our ancestor¡¯s body? ¡±


    ¡°Is this your ancestor?¡±


    Little fatty was stunned. This should be a hidden clan. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± this is something I obtained from an ancient object. It might be related to your ancestors.


    ¡°Ancestor?¡± Zhang Tong was surprised.


    Little fatty immediately told him everything about the ruins.


    ¡°I see, I see!¡± Zhang Ji was shocked. The small television paced back and forth. it¡¯s said that tens of thousands of years ago, our lineage also had a Saint in charge. It was once a dojo, but it has declined now. At that time, our Saint said that our origins were very mysterious ¡­ The ancestors of his ancestors had been contaminated with the bloodline of some ancient mighty people from more than ten billion years ago, even though they were separated by countless generations ¡­ As a Saint, the old ancestor set foot in search of ancient historical sites, but he probably fell here.¡±


    She looked at the dead small TV and cried, ¡± sigh, old ancestor ¡­


    Zhang Youling was completely stunned. This small television had already rotted to the point of being deformed, equivalent to a pile of mud. It was impossible to see its original realm. He had never thought that it was a living thing before. Was this the remains of a Saint?


    It wasn¡¯t impossible. The chaos sea would erode everything.


    ¡°I found him in a mud jar.¡± Zhang Youling said.


    Zhang Tong began to sob, ¡± it seems that the old ancestor dived into the sea to search for that ancient monument, but he died in it. Before he died, he found a jar and sealed himself in it ¡­ Contact us with his location and let the fated person find him, so that he can return to his homeland.¡±


    Zhang Youling didn¡¯t speak.


    Zhang Tong continued, ¡± the ancestor said that our pureblood ancestor, who might be an ancient existence, created two children with clay sculptures. Their names were Qing Feng and Ming Yue. They could sit in the mansion and travel the world in their incarnations ¡­


    Zhang Tong pointed at the night Elves and the night ancient tree and said, ¡± they¡¯re the descendants of the ginseng fruit tree. It¡¯s said that the ginseng fruit tree of that era had a mysterious ability to bear human-shaped fruits. Eating them would bring great fortune ¡­ However, although they are still human-shaped fruits, they have already become living creatures. They don¡¯t have the powerful energy they had in the past and are very mediocre.¡±


    Fatty Zhang thought carefully and looked at the night Elf fruit tree.


    This fruit tree had indeed lost its ability and could only breed and produce clansmen. However, this clan was not considered weak and could only be ordinary ¡­


    However, the people in these clay sculptures were very powerful ¡­


    ¡°You helped us find our old ancestor, you are our honored guest.¡±


    Zhang Tong led him into the house and showed him a small TV and a room. the houses here were all made by us. Spit them out and knead them ¡­


    She was also a small TV evolved from her entire tribe. She opened her mouth and spat out a small ceramic TV. She said, ¡± our race possesses quantum energy. Our ancestors said that we can become stronger by playing games ¡­ Don¡¯t think that we¡¯re hiding here. Our clansmen have always been exploring the outside, but they¡¯re not too strong.¡±


    Playing games can make you stronger?


    Fatty Zhang was taken aback. Very quickly, he saw a very terrifying scene.


    He saw players sitting in front of the TV, watching it. In front of the TV was another him, exploring the chaotic land.


    There were also levels, experience bars, body data, and experience.


    this clay bloodline is actually a support-type super heaven-defying bloodline that can give people buffs ¡­ He¡¯s very strong!¡± Fatty Zhang¡¯s eyes widened. A mysterious will was awakening in his heart. It had transcended dimensions and descended in secret. He observed this civilization and race in front of him, revealing a trace of disbelief and shock.


    mud statuette? could it really be related to that ancient sculpture in the ruins? ¡± The will of this multi-dimensional Sage had finally descended.

 Chapter 1196

    ?


    1196 Amazing acting skills


    It was impossible for him to not know about this era of sculpture!


    These remnant sculptures were spread throughout many places in the chaos sea. No matter which parallel universe one was in, one could find similar ancient ruins. One could see how grand it was.


    Furthermore, as a Supreme Saint who had crossed the multiverse, he understood the meaning of this more than many ordinary saints.


    Spreading to every parallel universe meant that this used to be a multidimensional civilization, and its hands had reached to every corner of the universe. Or perhaps this was an ancient civilization before the universe became a parallel universe.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case! The birth of parallel universes could be traced back to at least ten billion years ago ¡­ This sculpture civilization also means that it was the most ancient civilization at least ten billion years ago!¡±


    ¡°As for me, I might be able to find some kind of great ancient opportunity in this universe?¡±


    This multi-dimensional Sage secretly investigated.


    The characteristics of these races seemed to be quite obvious, and he could deduce some things.


    it seems that they are all from the unimaginable master of the ancient cave!


    for example, the ginseng fruit tree in the mansion has become the mother tree of the night in the distant future. The ginseng fruits on it have become human-shaped tree girls the size of ants, and they call themselves elves ¡­?


    This ancient tree was a normal-sized tree, but the fruit contained in the ancient tree gave birth to an elf girl who was the size of an ant and walked around on the ground.


    But it was not surprising.


    After all, the ancient tree was of a normal size and could be planted in the mansion ¡­


    another example is that the wind and the moon are made of clay figurines from two manors. They have become two small televisions after a long time ¡­ Even in the ancient times, it was not an exaggeration to say that the two boys were originally two small televisions ¡­ Now, all I have left is to stay at home and I¡¯ll be able to explore the world!¡±


    ¡°That moon breeze has a heaven-defying support bloodline! It must be the tool that the owner of the mansion used to spy on the myriad world ¡­ The bloodline in front of me is still heaven-defying!¡±


    He continued to imagine.


    The fruit tree in the mansion and the child in the mansion both had such a heaven-defying bloodline ¡­


    it seems like this sculpture civilization is indeed terrifying.


    He thought to himself,¡¯the torrent that was washed up and the ruins above are probably the mansion of this ancient existence and the nearby areas ¡­¡¯ In that case, I¡¯ve already finished my search. It seems like I¡¯ve already obtained 80 ¨C 90% of the best treasures in the mansion ¡­¡±


    He was slightly surprised.


    Although this human body had sealed his memories, he still had his cleverness and intelligence. After all, he was his own self from a parallel universe. For him to be able to become a multi-dimensional Sage, there was naturally no need to say anything about his aptitude ¡­


    However, after traveling to many places, he naturally obtained many fortuitous encounters. However, for some of the greater opportunities, he did not dare to snatch food from the Tiger¡¯s mouth in the hands of the Saints for fear of being discovered. Thus, the gains he obtained ¡­


    It wasn¡¯t a lot at all.


    In front of him was his greatest harvest!


    Even to him, it would not be too much to be earth-shattering.


    Many multi-dimensional sages started off with the strongest main body. After arriving in a parallel universe and re-cultivating, even if they became sages, they might not have their own opportunities in the main universe ¡­ However, if this body were to vindicate Dao, it might be more powerful than his main body ¡­


    His face was cold. although I don¡¯t know what happened, there is no doubt that the king of this land has died. A Saint dynasty has collapsed ¡­ Their powers have been greatly reduced, and there¡¯s internal strife. I don¡¯t know how many existences like me have secretly descended upon this parallel universe ¡­¡¯


    It was not a coincidence that he was here.


    It was because there were many saints who had reincarnated.


    Most of them had just arrived ¡­ That was why he had appeared in this barren land and had only cultivated for less than a few thousand years. Naturally, he was a God. He was not surprised.


    ¡°If only I can use this bloodline, it can only be considered heaven-defying ¡­ However, a support bloodline that can support other existences is extremely terrifying!¡±


    He peeked through the little Fatty¡¯s body and secretly observed the depths of his body.


    there¡¯s no rush. Let this human body see how the situation develops first ¡­


    At this moment.


    A group of players were sitting in front of small televisions as if they were playing games in an internet cafe.


    There were even many times where he was that small television, playing games for himself ¡­


    ¡°Activate the Dragon!¡±


    ¡°Brothers! Activate the Dragon!¡±


    ¡°Mages, go first! Damage resistance! Warriors, attack from the back!¡±


    ¡­


    Zhang Youling was speechless.


    He took a closer look at the screen. Thousands of players were actually surrounding and killing a tier 8 God-level monster, but they were not afraid of death. They rushed up madly and attacked randomly ¡­


    A large number of them died in the blink of an eye!


    ¡®This ¡­¡¯


    How could he be so weak?


    He didn¡¯t react in time.


    However, Zhang Tong patted the chubby boy¡¯s shoulder and said proudly, ¡± ¡°Brother, you¡¯re only at the God level. Your cultivation isn¡¯t good enough ¡­ Most of our people are at the God level, and only a few are celestial emperors.¡±


    After all, this batch of players in the tower world already had many tier 8 gods.


    Zhang Tong continued,¡±you¡¯re our clan¡¯s benefactor, but your realm is not good enough!¡± We¡¯ll take down this terrifying demonic beast and let you seize its corpse. I guarantee that your strength will increase greatly!¡±


    Fatty Zhang¡¯s mouth was wide open.


    ¡®You guys are too weak, too country bumpkins ¡­ He really wanted to say that magical beasts could be seen everywhere, and he could kill a group of them with one hand!


    But he was too embarrassed to say it ¡­


    Also, he was confused on the spot.


    The other party was also at the God Realm, so how could he not be able to defeat an Ordinary Level 8 magical beast?


    After careful observation, he suddenly realized that the energy level was not right!


    Then, he tried to sense the deity-level leader of the small TV in front of him. He found that her body size was normal, but her energy level was as low as that of an ant ¡­


    There was a swelling feeling, like a light hollow bubble.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Zhang Tong laughed out loud. don¡¯t worry. We only need a few thousand of our kind to kill a demonic beast like this!


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    A few thousand players quickly surrounded them. Too many people had died. Zhang Youling was dumbfounded when he saw the death of these people, who were falling like straws.


    ¡°That ¡­ Don¡¯t you feel bad?¡± Zhang Youling couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°Heartache, it definitely hurts! don¡¯t be fooled by our undying bodies, which allow us to control our other bodies to fight. Even if we die, we still need to spend a lot of resources to re-establish our bodies ¡­ But for the sake of my benefactor, I still have to give you a meeting gift!¡±


    ¡°Besides, we¡¯re not really dead!¡±


    Zhang Tong¡¯s face was serious, as if she was facing the atmosphere in the internet caf¨¦. She looked at everyone¡¯s screens and said, ¡± kill him, kill this magical beast!


    Fatty Zhang¡¯s eyelids twitched. why don¡¯t we retreat? this death ¡­ It¡¯s too tragic.¡±


    His heart ached just by looking at it!


    This was completely meaningless!


    If it was a powerful existence, it would be worth it to kill it, but it was such a weak and ordinary rank-8 God. So many people had died, but they could not take it down ¡­


    If he went up himself, he could kill him with a slap, so why did he have to do this?


    But from the other party¡¯s expression, it seemed to be a matter of course?


    This wasn¡¯t the first time they had surrounded and annihilated these demonic beasts. Were they really that weak?


    This was a very important piece of information.


    ¡°Can I ask what your energy levels are?¡± Zhang Youling asked weakly.


    Zhang Tong¡¯s face stiffened. She hesitated for a few seconds before saying, ¡± ¡°Originally, this is a secret that can not be told to outsiders. You have brought back our ancestors. To be honest, our clan ¡­ It has the ability to change its body shape at will.¡±


    ¡°Change my body shape?¡± Zhang Youling was startled.


    In fact, after the clan¡¯s modification, it could expand and shrink its body freely like an iron-based life form.


    As a family of small TV series evolved from the whole family, ceramic cells could naturally become big or small.


    Fatty Zhang looked at the normal-sized TV in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± then, your real body size is ¡­


    Whoosh.


    Zhang Tong continued to shrink until it was the size of an ant. She said embarrassedly, ¡± ¡°This is the normal body size of our race.¡±


    Fatty Zhang was stunned. no wonder ¡­


    They were all ¡®swollen¡¯. No wonder they could not bite each other to death with thousands of ants ¡­


    In the next second, the small TV started to shrink until it was the size of a bacterium. look, we can become even smaller ¡­ It¡¯s easy to carry around!¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Zhang Youling stared blankly, but he didn¡¯t suspect this kind of body shape.


    After all, the fruit tree was of a normal size, so it was not surprising that the creatures it produced were the size of ants.


    As for this Qingfeng and Mingyue, as a family of small TV, they were also so small ¡­


    He thought, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s for the convenience of the clan members in that mansion! After all, it¡¯s a support-type bloodline. Its energy level is low, so it¡¯s only natural that it doesn¡¯t need to have no fighting power ¡­¡±


    however, they don¡¯t have any combat strength. It¡¯s no wonder that they can¡¯t rise up here and can only cower ¡­ Even the demonic beasts of the first generation nearby could not break through ¡­ If I can¡¯t find the outside world, I can only barely kill a large magical beast to maintain my livelihood ¡­¡±


    such a powerful civilization, but they¡¯re living like a country bumpkin. They¡¯ve completely declined and can¡¯t even defeat an ordinary magical beast ¡­


    He kept thinking and looked at Zhang Tong with a hint of pity.


    At the same time, an excited thought flashed through his mind:


    He had already filled up four bloodlines and would soon break through to become a rank-9 Daoist. He would be able to build his own small world and take in a race ¡­


    And this race was simply ¡­


    He came at the right time.


    Fatty Zhang could not help but say, ¡± you guys have support-type bloodlines. Your own energy levels are low. However, as long as you assist someone with a normal energy level, you will become very strong and rise completely ¡­


    ¡°Ah?¡± Zhang Tong was confused.


    Fatty Zhang thought for a while and said,¡±for example, you two are a TV, but you can¡¯t watch your own TV, right?¡± Your role is to let others see!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to recruit us, right?¡± Zhang Tong asked, understanding. We are going to follow a powerful person. Although you are the benefactor of our race, you are only at the God Realm ¡­ Our race can¡¯t follow you, but you¡¯re still a friend of our race. Here, other than me, you can choose any television and take it away.¡±


    Fatty Zhang took a deep breath. He knew that he was extremely weak, so he couldn¡¯t help but feel dejected.


    But at this moment, a voice finally rose in his heart.¡±This is your greatest opportunity. I have a way for you to convince them to follow you.¡±


    Even this multi-dimensional Sage couldn¡¯t help but be tempted.


    Fatty Zhang was stunned.


    He had long known that he might have been noticed by an existence in the unseen world. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had so many fortuitous encounters. He couldn¡¯t help but be on guard. who exactly are you? ¡±


    The voice only chuckled. you don¡¯t have to be wary of me. You just need to know that I¡¯m good to you.


    It was normal to be wary of him.


    After all, who wouldn¡¯t be on guard when their fate was being controlled in the dark?


    But they were one, the same person ¡­ It was just that the other party did not know it now. When his memory was awakened, he would know that he was another him in a parallel universe.


    They were two people from two parallel universes. Perhaps there was a difference in their realms, but on the level of life, they were equal.


    let that leader in. I¡¯ll give her a great opportunity! Sage duowei was a little hesitant, but he still gritted his teeth and made up his mind. I will give him ¡­ The power that can cut through time like you!¡±


    Fatty Zhang was stunned, his heart was inexplicably shaken. He could only look at the leader of the small TV and said, ¡± ¡°Can we have a private chat?¡±


    ¡°Ah? I can.¡± Zhang Tong didn¡¯t resist, and the two of them entered a hidden room.


    Outside, the small televisions that looked like Internet caf¨¦s looked at each other. it looks like they¡¯ve taken the bait? ¡±


    In the discussion forums.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Countless people were broadcasting this live.


    The racer of Mount Haruna laughed. My wife¡¯s acting skills are off the charts. Look at her innocent eyes and her little crying voice. She¡¯s so cute! I like it!¡±


    Mother Earth green vine,¡¯showing off your love will make you die quickly! (Detestable)¡±


    The other players: ¡± our acting skills aren¡¯t bad either. Look at how we surrounded and killed that demonic beast. Our acting skills were so realistic, and we died so heroically!


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Did you guys see that? I could have killed him instantly, but I turned around and accidentally fell. (Serious)¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I besieged him for a long time, but the magical beast didn¡¯t attack me. I directly hit his teeth and died.¡±


    The balloon fish: Was that an act? You¡¯re just acting as you are, you¡¯re just that noob, and you still say you did it on purpose? Even a few thousand of them couldn¡¯t beat that demonic beast, yet you still have the face to say that!¡±


    The system speaker said,¡¯I can already see that you¡¯re fighting with all your might, but the reason why it looks so real is because ¡­¡¯ She¡¯s not acting at all (kneeling in reality)¡±


    ¡°What f * cking kneeling in reality! (Angry.jpg)¡±


    ¡­


    A group of people discussed in secret, feeling that their actions were amazing. It was very sneaky, and the other party definitely did not see anything.


    This was because they were really acting in their own characters.


    They were just that noob, did they even need to act?


    The first sense was very important. The sage was a dignified multi-dimensional Sage. He must be very envious of these famous generals. He must have already discovered that they were all heaven-bestowed geniuses and wanted to find a way to subdue them ¡­


    the other party might have to reveal some of their secrets. Otherwise, they won¡¯t be able to subdue us.


    ¡°I wonder what good things they have? Ordinary things can¡¯t hurt us (picking nose)¡±


    ¡°Our bloodlines are so heaven-defying!¡±


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    ¡°You have a special ability that allows me to grow a sixth bloodline. How is that possible?¡± Zhang Tong was shocked.


    She was not acting!


    Now, she was really shocked. It simply subverted her world view.


    However, in the next second, he only felt some kind of power descending from the dark. The entire small TV quivered and felt that something had grown in his body. He had become the most terrifying existence in the multiverse ¡­ Clansmen.

 Chapter 1197

    ?


    1197 Old Wang next door, is it a necessity for humans?


    At this moment, the heart of this multi-dimensional Saint sank.


    He was indeed going to bless the creature in front of him with the zeroth recessive bloodline of his own race, the multi-bloodline, and transform it into his own race ¡­


    The sixth hidden bloodline was something that could only be obtained after becoming a multi-dimensional Sage.


    Even though he had another bloodline, he was still a level 10 Saint.


    However, they were more willing to call it ¡­


    Weaker by 11 levels!


    Every stage would mean an additional genetic slot.


    Four bloodlines, rank nine Dao.


    Five bloodlines, level 10 Saints.


    As for the sixth one, it was naturally level 11 ¡­


    However, they had a hidden bloodline, so they could only be half.


    This was because the so-called weak 11 levels was the true limit, and the Saints of the multiverse were the end. That saying had never been wrong since the beginning. 10 levels was the true end of the great Dao, and the true 11 levels did not exist in this universe!


    Were they stuck half a realm above level 10 Saints, or level 10 Saints?


    It was like an existence stuck at the weak perfected stage of rank nine, but in reality, they were still rank eight gods ¡­ However, they, who were weaker than a tier 9, were not creatures of the same combat system as a tier 8 God ¡­


    If a weak rank nine could grasp the power of laws, what about a rank eight God?


    At this moment, he had crossed dimensions to attack. Even if he used his own version of himself in a Parallel space-time as a medium, he would still have to pay a huge price and be severely injured. However, he no longer cared and decided to take a gamble.


    This was because this bloodline was too terrifying ¡­


    This kind of tribe was obviously distributed in a pyramid. As long as he controlled this small TV leader, he would be able to control the entire tribe.


    Such a powerful race had to be controlled in their hands!


    moreover, this is to check if there are any backup plans ¡­ He took a deep breath.


    For other existences, if they had a hidden bloodline and did not use it, even a Sage would find it difficult to detect ¡­ It was impossible to tell by looking at the structure of the body and bloodline.


    The only way to verify it was to fuse with another zeroth bloodline, or rather, the sixth bloodline!


    If he already had the zeroth bloodline, it would be impossible for him to integrate a second one!


    however, the fact that the other party could merge with it means that he doesn¡¯t have the zeroth bloodline at all. He doesn¡¯t have any backup plans ¡­ He¡¯s already a member of our bloodline.¡± He took a deep breath.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi heard the voice of the Zerg sub-brain, ¡±


    [ discovered a race that is forced to adapt and evolve. They are about to become the lineage of this great Dao creature. Camouflage color cover. Do you wish to stop them? ]


    ¡°You can even adapt to this?¡±


    ¡°Transform into this creature?¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment before he replied, ¡± There was no need to stop him.


    He immediately squinted his eyes and looked at the other scene that was happening. The girlfriend of the racer of Mount Haruna was being masked by the sixth recessive bloodline.


    it¡¯s just like how I covered the bloodline of the insect race with the bloodline of the nine-headed ancient mother. It didn¡¯t change the bloodline of the nine-headed ancient mother, so much so that even the nine-headed ancient mother couldn¡¯t tell. This is because this is the sixth or zeroth bloodline.


    the universe is too vast and boundless. It seems that the other party is indeed a Saint of the multiverse from an unknown time and space, a great existence like the last queen of the Zerg ¡­ They¡¯re covering their own hidden bloodline over the Zerg¡¯s bloodline, but the Zergs can pretend that they don¡¯t have it. As the other party¡¯s bloodline power is injected, they can directly absorb it and adapt to the disguise?¡±


    ¡°Is this the true nature of the Zerg?¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly.


    This was ¡­ The power of old Wang next door?


    I should¡¯ve thought of this earlier. The Zerg as a professional next door old Wang, it¡¯s not just a casual remark ¡­ What kind of person was he? Old Wang next door was definitely not just a rank-9 immortal, like renemansky ¡­ What¡¯s the point of a level 9 old Wang to a Saint?¡±


    ¡°So, the Zergs have always been Saints ¡­ Old Wang next door!¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart was numb.


    How terrifying and evil were the Zergs?


    That was a Saint!


    Aren¡¯t you afraid of being beaten to death?


    Xu Zhi could not help but ask the Zerg sub-brain, ¡± ¡°What will happen if it¡¯s covered?¡±


    The sub-brain replied, ¡±


    the bloodline ability of the insect race will be frozen. At the same time, you can use the hidden bloodline injected by the other party ¡­


    Xu Zhi was shocked.


    The abilities of the bug race had been frozen, and they could use the bloodline abilities of the other party¡¯s great Dao?


    No wonder he couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Then if we use their power, can we get their zeroth bloodline?¡± he asked in a low voice.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    yes, ¡± the sub-brain replied, ¡± each race can only have one zeroth bloodline ¡­ It¡¯s just a temporary disguise, and only the people who are injected with it can obtain power.¡±


    A flash of regret crossed Xu Zhi¡¯s face.


    After a moment of silence, he looked at the sight of the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s girlfriend and thought to himself, ¡±


    ¡®However, it¡¯s already very powerful. Even if I can¡¯t get my hands on the opponent¡¯s final hidden multi-dimensional Sage bloodline ¡­ However, it¡¯s also possible for old Wang to obtain the other party¡¯s bloodline and condense another bloodline of the great Dao himself ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi took. deep breath and said. ¡°. Turtledove takes over. magpie¡¯s nest. The other party¡¯s sons, descendants, and trusted talents have all secretly become their own Zerg. Even these Saint families and level ten civilizations will nurture the next generation of Saints. After all. Saints can also fall. For the prosperity of. civilization, the next generation must be nurtured ¡­


    for those like the nine-headed ancient mother, they are passed down from generation to generation. Only by producing. Saint can they maintain their prosperity. As a family that controls the heavenly Dao of the universe, if they don¡¯t produce. Saint. they will decline ¡­


    The more Xu Zhi thought about it, the more goosebumps he got. He felt a chill down his spine. and the next generation that they¡¯ve worked so hard to cultivate is actually us zergs behind their backs ¡­


    The Zerg empresses had probably been doing this all along.


    And Xu Zhi had also thought that he was doing the same thing before. Renemansky, the elemental civilization ¡­ However, it was clear that he was still the self-righteous outsider old Wang. Now, this was the first time that he was really the neighbor old Wang ¡­


    This multi-dimensional Sage already felt that he had struck it rich, but he did not know that he was doing it on Xu Zhi¡¯s behalf ¡­ Raising a son.


    ¡°Shameless.¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head and gritted his teeth. I¡¯ve guessed before that the previous Zerg empresses might have been the old Wang next door everywhere, sowing seeds everywhere, feeling proud of themselves, and having fun ¡­ In the end, he was discovered and immediately surrounded and killed. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s really possible ¡­¡±


    Who would be able to withstand this?


    I¡¯ve worked so hard to raise your son?


    This was digging at the foundation of these Saints, attacking the most fundamental and most inviolable place of these Saints! He was touching the reverse scale of a Saint!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s goosebumps rose all over. and I¡¯m here to repeat the same mistakes? ¡±


    He suddenly had the urge to stop. He could not be beaten to death. Just look at how miserable the previous Zerg empresses were ¡­


    The scene of being beaten up by a group of people and being hunted down by everyone in the world was terrifying to think about.


    For example, no matter how strong ray was, it couldn¡¯t withstand the siege of 3000 godfiends.


    After all, who among the Saints who could stand on the same level as them wasn¡¯t a monster with heaven-defying battle prowess? Was he a monster that only appeared once every hundreds of millions of years in his universe?


    You might be more heaven-defying, but you can¡¯t fight too many Supremes.


    But when Xu Zhi thought about it, he felt a little indignant. He felt a little uncomfortable not being the old Wang next door.


    This was the Zergs ¡®ability.


    ¡®Zerg spores can evolve into thousands of different races. It¡¯s a monster with a hundred changes. With such an ability, it¡¯s normal to become your son ¡­¡¯


    No need, then the Zergs would be crippled.


    ¡°The last queen of the Zergs was trying to make me an unrighteous person! I clearly don¡¯t want to be reckless, but I have no choice ¡­¡± Xu Zhi did not have the energy to complain. He was silent for a few seconds, and finally could not help but sigh. as expected ¡­ It¡¯s addictive to be the old Wang next door. It¡¯s hard to resist the hidden pleasure and excitement. It¡¯s what humans need, and they¡¯ll panic if they don¡¯t indulge in it for a day.¡±

 Chapter 1198

    ?


    1198 Chapter 1208-rich and generous


    Just as Xu Zhi was secretly observing and ridiculing him ¡­


    On the other side, Zhang Tong¡¯s head was spinning. She was so shocked that her heart was about to explode.


    ¡°F * ck! The f * ck?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but burst out, ¡± What is this? It was too awesome! I love you, I love you! Was this the power of a multi-dimensional Sage? You helped me open up a genetic position for nothing?¡±


    After all, from a certain perspective, it was indeed so. He had opened up a genetic slot for nothing.


    Her heart exploded.


    How terrifying was a single genetic slot?


    It represented a realm.


    An additional gene slot meant that it was even more heaven-defying.


    Her breathing became rapid. I¡¯m rich, I¡¯m rich ¡­ Let me sense it. ¡±


    The next moment, she was extremely excited. She could vaguely sense that this extra gene was actually the most mysterious time bloodline in the legends!


    The time ¡­


    She was getting more and more excited.


    In fact, they did not know that they had always had the zeroth bloodline. It was just that it was blocked by someone from Wuliang, so that they could not sense it and could not use the power within ¡­


    Otherwise, how could their bodies have evolved for no reason?


    This was the ability of the Zerg bloodline.


    At this moment, the multi-dimensional Saint was very satisfied with Zhang Tong¡¯s reaction. This was the kind of surprised attitude that only normal living beings would have. He was completely relieved ¡­


    Zhang Tong wasn¡¯t pretending ¡­


    She was really dumbfounded. This was just her own character.


    A weak voice came from the multi-dimensional Sage inside Zhang Youling¡¯s body. you can go and manage the rest of the content. I¡¯m going to rest. I¡¯m a little too tired ¡­


    Not everyone was as high-yield as the Zerg empresses and could give birth as they pleased.


    This was equivalent to a multi-dimensional Sage giving birth to a child with a hidden bloodline ¡­


    For an existence of this level, how much Origin Energy would be consumed to give birth to a child?


    Even for them, they would enter a period of weakness that was not short. It was already a lot for them to give birth to one or two children ¡­ And now, it was even crossing dimensions. It could be seen how huge the cost was.


    Only the Zergs, who had the bloodline of high-yield sows and were specialized in reproduction, would be so unruly ¡­


    ¡°T-t-t-t-this ¡­ What the hell is this?¡± ah! Zhang Tong shouted. She was so excited that she couldn¡¯t control her words. why do I feel like I have an extra ability in my body? ¡± An additional bloodline? Or time, time ¡­¡±


    this is a special ability that allows you to possess the sixth hidden bloodline.


    Zhang Youling read through the information in his mind. There were many hidden contents, and he picked out some simple and clear matters.¡±Furthermore, no matter how powerful an existence is, as long as they don¡¯t use it, they will not be able to detect your bloodline ¡­ This is because it doesn¡¯t belong to your body. Instead, it¡¯s a projection of the bloodline of laws that hangs above the universe dimension ¡­¡±


    ¡°How bizarre?¡± Zhang Tong felt that it was too metaphysical.


    Zhang Youling simply explained, ¡± ¡°You should know that living beings in the universe are very special. They are the favored children of the laws of heaven and earth, and their bloodlines contain traces of the laws of the universe ¡­


    When we cultivate our bloodline to the end, we will condense the laws of the universe ¡­ As for the sixth bloodline, it was already a law that hung in the universe ¡­ ¡®When we use it, it will become a rule for us to use ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s a law of the universe that only our race can use. You can think of it as our exclusive authority.¡±


    ¡°Our clan?¡± Zhang Tong¡¯s pupils dilated, and she wanted to ask more.


    But Zhang Youling didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he said,¡±Try using it on those creatures just now ¡­¡±


    Zhang Tong thought about it and tried to use it. She realized that it was cutting time.


    If one were to compare a person to a movie, time would be the progress bar. If a part of their progress was cut off at once, that part of their life would no longer exist. It would be directly cut off.


    I feel a strange sense of disharmony. I¡¯m being rejected by the universe. Zhang Tong suddenly became weak. at the same time, I feel like I¡¯ve been hollowed out.


    because this is a rule that doesn¡¯t belong to this universe. Don¡¯t use it casually. Fatty Zhang was still saying some incomprehensible words. He was only responsible for explaining, but it was difficult to understand if he didn¡¯t have enough knowledge.


    Knowledge was the power of all.


    He felt like a modern person was talking to an ancient person about planes and cannons, but the other party didn¡¯t understand at all.


    But in fact, Zhang Tong didn¡¯t fully understand what he said before. Now, she understood. do you really think I¡¯m a country bumpkin who doesn¡¯t belong to the rules of this universe? of course, it¡¯ll be rejected ¡­ Haven¡¯t you seen our heavenly Dao piano? The laws used do not belong to this universe, so of course it will be rejected.¡±


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t this ability very useless?¡± Zhang Tong couldn¡¯t help but say.


    yeah, it¡¯s very energy-consuming and can only be used as a trump card. In fact, it¡¯s best not to use it in front of some experts. He said.


    If it was not for what happened in front of him, he would not even know who was behind this. He himself did not know about this ability at all. It was all the existence behind him who used it on his behalf ¡­ Even if a Sage were to use it in front of them, the sage would not be able to detect it.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way.¡± Zhang Youling, this little fatty, seemed to have obtained a lot of memories. He was completely honest about the injustice and became much calmer. when I vindicated my Dao, I added this rule to this universe. This universe has this great Dao bloodline ¡­ It can be used in this universe without the corresponding repulsive force.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Zhang Tong was shocked, but Gu Lu secretly rolled her eyes. This information seemed to reveal a very terrifying information.


    Was this the truth of Dao vindication here?


    I see. Although we don¡¯t really understand what you¡¯re saying, it seems like you¡¯ve encountered a great opportunity. With this new bloodline in front of me, our clan is willing to follow you. Zhang Tong said directly and sincerely.


    Fatty Zhang smiled and put his hands behind his back, ¡± that¡¯s good.


    His expression was still a little tender and young.


    After all, he had not obtained the real memory. Unsealing the memory only gave him some information ¡­ In essence, he was still a young man who had a fortuitous encounter and was in high spirits.


    Now that he had such a group of followers and a powerful bloodline, it was time for him to make preparations to become a rank-9 Dao cultivator and open up a small world for himself.


    He thought for a moment, then took out a large pile of treasures. take a look. Divine law ores, special bloodlines, great Dao weapons, some spiritual herbs that are special products of certain civilizations ¡­ Take a look at what you want.¡±


    ¡°You guys are players, right? I like to play games in front of the TV. There¡¯s no problem, and there won¡¯t be any life-threatening dangers in the future. Our civilization is very suitable for playing games!¡±


    Zhang Youling was overjoyed and began to fantasize about the future. He immediately began to take out his family¡¯s resources and give these powerful ¡°subordinates¡± a welcome gift.

 Chapter 1199

    ?


    1199 The expedition of the fourth calamity!


    There was a dazzling array of treasures, and it was too much for the eyes to take in. Who knew how many Daoist treasure vaults he had stolen? even these experienced and knowledgeable players were shocked by the various treasures.


    For the entire afternoon, they were picking, sorting, and dividing, as if they were sitting on a prosperous mountain, accepting the gifts of the player¡¯s ¡®new leader¡¯.


    this guy is only a rank eight God, but he¡¯s already comparable to the accumulation of an entire abyssal Divine Domain? ¡±


    ¡°Super rich!¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    from his expression, he only took out low to mid grade treasures. He hasn¡¯t taken out his real treasures yet.


    ¡°Hiss! This is a rather powerful bloodline. It can actually control a heavenly flame and burn one¡¯s soul. In the future, I will definitely succeed in counterattacking. Don¡¯t look down on the young and poor, it¡¯s so terrifying!¡±


    ¡°Hiss your sister, speak properly! However, this bloodline is indeed powerful and not bad. If one were to obtain an ordinary transcendent land, one would be able to dominate an entire world. One would be unrivaled within the same realm, and it is even possible to fight against those of a higher realm. This is because low-level experts would not be able to resist against soul attacks.¡±


    ¡°Then why isn¡¯t this little fatty blending in? Instead, he fused with those other ordinary bloodlines?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it didn¡¯t match, so it was abandoned.¡±


    ¡­


    The players were overjoyed and felt that they were awesome.


    The racer of Mount Haruna had not lied to him. He had a powerful backer, and if they followed him, they would conquer the universe sooner or later!


    Early the next morning, Zhang Youling, who was already in the great circle of the divine Spirit realm and was only one bloodline away from breaking through, had now directly entered the eighth rank and entered the ranks of the ninth rank Dao-achieving experts.


    Fatty Zhang shouted to the players, ¡± everyone, it¡¯s time to build our transcendent world!


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    The players cheered and were extremely excited because they were indeed happy.


    A rank-9 Dao-holder was an existence that transcended the laws of the universe. He could distort the laws and establish his own transcendent world.


    They lowered their heads and discussed animatedly. With such a Big Shot protecting them, wouldn¡¯t they be able to rise to the top? Not only would they be given resources, but they would also guide them in their cultivation and become stronger. There was simply nothing to be picky about.


    your energy levels aren¡¯t high. You can only be a support race.


    Zhang Youling said, ¡± whether it¡¯s these elves or you guys, you¡¯re all extremely small. That¡¯s why you¡¯re having a hard time. You can¡¯t even defeat a level eight God. So, I need to find a new race to be the owner of your television! One television, one owner, we can cultivate and improve together!¡±


    The other players were not surprised.


    After all, they had been like this before.


    They could provide support and allow other existences to use the quantum combat body. It was like a dragon vein, giving people a channel ¡­ This was a blessing-type bloodline.


    we¡¯ll use that bloodline that burns souls to nurture a race and then become the foundation of our civilization! that bloodline is a perfect match for your quantum TV. It can burn the soul and absorb the other party¡¯s energy! the little fatty exclaimed.


    The players below were discussing animatedly. Suddenly, someone shouted, ¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we call it the Burning Legion¡¯s expedition? We don¡¯t fear death and follow the leader to conquer the entire land and open up our own territory!¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s that Saint, we have to pull him down!¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it called the night Elf base?


    Why did it change to the Burning Legion¡¯s expedition?


    Zhang Youling was a bit confused.


    However, their names were not important. He felt very gratified when he heard their passion.


    He wanted a group of fearless subordinates. After all, even ordinary living beings would tremble in fear when they heard the name of a Saint, let alone have any other thoughts.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t respect the weak, then you will have hope of reaching the end! These guys have the potential to become strong!¡± Zhang Youling said to himself.


    After a few seconds of silence, he said to the others, ¡± television doesn¡¯t suit your current abilities. Let¡¯s call it a computer. It can play games, program, and connect to the internal network of our civilization ¡­


    He obviously understood the technological civilization of the universe below.


    He could only hear that the people below were even more excited and anxious than him.


    ¡°Computer, then we¡¯re computers!¡±


    ¡°When are we going to kill and cultivate? My blood is already thirsting for blood!¡±


    ¡°All things in the world are used to feed people, and there¡¯s nothing that can be repaid by the heavens! Kill, kill, kill! Conquer this land!¡±


    Zhang Youling smiled, indicating that he would immediately begin.


    He didn¡¯t plan to go back either. He wanted to break through and become a Dao cultivator, so he might as well develop himself in this land.


    Only a few days had passed.


    He realized that these creatures were not a cause for worry, and they had developed on their own.


    He had just created an empty extraordinary world, but they had started to level up, gain experience, and reproduce the alien flame race. They had been taught to play games at a young age, to level up and earn money, and to work for him.


    The Burning Legion¡¯s expedition-the Wrath of the Lich King


    Although he didn¡¯t know the meaning of their names, they had also built a monster guide.


    They were very Swift. They classified the monsters and magical beasts in the chaotic lands and divided them into levels. They also marked the monster¡¯s ¡± skills ¡± according to their bloodline talent.


    They had even built many buildings and streets in this extraordinary world in an orderly manner. One could tell that they were a diligent and architectural-loving race.


    What made him even more excited was that they were very proactive, attacking other magical beasts everywhere, clearing up the surrounding land and expanding their forces.


    kill, kill, kill! Level up and kill monsters! Use the strange fire to devour everything!


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    His territory was expanding crazily.


    Their hearts were filled with joy, and they felt extremely refreshed.


    f * ck, the ancient God kept saying that he wanted to hide and not let us have fun ¡­ Bah! Not allowing us to develop is simply limiting our talents.¡±


    that¡¯s right. Before this, no one was protecting us. Di Qi and the others even looked at us with disdain, suppressed us, and did not give us any chance to show off ¡­ Now, I¡¯ve finally met a wise master who can do whatever he wants!¡±


    They felt very aggrieved before, as if they were carrying heavy shackles. Now, they could fly in an instant and soar into the sky. They were very free and no longer had any restrictions.


    it¡¯s time to show our true abilities!


    even if the sky falls, there¡¯s a tall guy to hold it up. Let¡¯s give him an earth-shattering blow first!


    ¡°It¡¯s just the chaos heavens. So what if you control the laws of the universe? He wanted to give the Saints of this land a taste of their own medicine! Let them know what the center of the universe is!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a Sage, yet he¡¯s at the peak of the great Dao? I¡¯m a rank eight God, and I¡¯m going to defy the heavens and break the Dao! I¡¯ll make your scalp go numb and your eyes and mouth wide open!¡±


    I want to fight a Saint of the world with my godly spirit potential!


    ¡­


    Although they were shouting happily and acting tough like crazy, they felt that they were finally free and could do things according to their own will.


    However, they also planned for novice villages, new camps, and various levels. It could be seen that they were very passionate about farming. Every time they planned and conquered a piece of land, they were filled with a sense of achievement.


    They also herded some magical beast Cubs and reproduced there. It was said that it was to divide the level areas so that it would be convenient for some new players to level up and cultivate ¡­ After all, the new blood of a civilization was the source of prosperity.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been very responsible.¡± At this moment, Zhang Youling felt that he didn¡¯t have to worry about anything, and he was even more satisfied. it seems that I can walk the ninth step in peace. It¡¯s very easy.


    Another ten years passed in the high-dimensional space-time. Zhang Youling cultivated in peace.


    To him, power was important. After all, to build a training ground, civilization was indispensable. No saint was alone. He had to start as soon as possible, but his own cultivation base was the foundation.


    He wasn¡¯t a stupid person. A genius who had a fortuitous encounter, who searched for opportunities everywhere, and who bathed in blood in battle? Kill his way up?


    They would be fools.


    He had been cultivating in secret and had been in closed-door cultivation. He planned to be cautious until he became a Saint before coming out.


    However, at this time, the players were expanding outwards. With the addition of a group of internet-addicted flaming humans, countless magical beasts were wiped out on the land of chaos. After seven years, they finally encountered the first tribal city.


    ¡°Snatch them all!¡±


    The players attacked directly and destroyed the enemy¡¯s city.


    After that, he returned to the leader to claim credit.


    leader, we¡¯ve destroyed a city. They¡¯ve all surrendered, and the powerhouses have all been captured ¡­ Our world has just been established, and I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll take a long time for it to develop. Why don¡¯t we bring these existences into your territory and become a member of the world under your command?¡±


    you see, it¡¯s normal for them to pledge their loyalty to our race, because after they use the game, they will immediately become addicted and can¡¯t leave the computer!


    that¡¯s right. Let everyone in this land play games-the Burning Legion¡¯s expedition will become an internet addiction!


    let¡¯s be the game civilization of natural disasters on this land. Spread out to every corner, and everyone will hold a computer and play games!


    When Zhang Youling learned of this, he was dumbfounded. He was incomparably moved by these loyal subordinates, and at the same time, he was dumbfounded at how considerate they were of him.


    This was the chaos heavens. Any city on this land could have an ancient Saint backing them.


    This was not the time for him to provoke them.


    although a Saint might not care about the destruction of a border city and would only send some cultivators to investigate, just in case ¡­


    Even outside the chaos heavens, the sages ¡®ability to calculate karma is very weak. However. if they can really follow the karmic line, this place will be finished ¡­¡±


    He frowned and was extremely cautious.


    He was an extremely cautious person to begin with. Even if there was a one in ten thousand chance, he would eliminate it.


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s also for my development ¡­ However, we still have to get rid of any future trouble.¡±


    He directly descended on the flattened city and cut off the time frame of the destruction of that piece of land, making it impossible for anyone to calculate it again.


    After returning, his face was a little pale, but when he saw the new appearance of the land, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little gratified.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually developing quite well. They¡¯ve taken over the population and power of a city. Some of their geniuses are actually playing computer games and having fun in an ¡®internet cafe¡¯. To them, this is a huge opportunity!¡±


    the computer race is indeed terrifying ¡­


    The more he looked at it, the happier he became. He felt that he had gotten really lucky.¡¯Sitting in front of the computer and playing games ¡­¡¯ As for the quantum body of the entangled game, it can inherit most of the bloodline abilities ¡­¡±


    experts all treasure their lives and have to be careful in doing things. However, there¡¯s an incarnation of myself in front of me who¡¯s not afraid of death at all. This incarnation can explore all kinds of secret realms and even probe some of my enemies for battles.. can even find out the details of a Saint ¡­ How heaven-defying is that?¡±


    Right now, taking in a city was also a win-win situation.


    If these living beings obtained opportunities, he would be able to expand his population.


    After all, a true genius would need a solid foundation in order to appear in a race steadily from generation to generation. He had just been established and was a genius without a solid foundation. He could only plunder other cities and civilizations ¡­


    ¡°If you follow me, you won¡¯t be bad.¡±


    Soon, he personally made a trip down to the city that had been moved into his world. He displayed the bloodline of the ginseng fruit that he had previously obtained and pried open the bloodline so that other existences would believe that they would have a beautiful future if they followed him.


    His actions shocked all the captives.


    isn¡¯t this the bloodline of the ancient stone sculpture art civilization that was so popular? ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a method to play around in the human world? Could it be that it also appeared from the ruins of the ancient sculptures?¡±


    I don¡¯t know, but we have no choice. There¡¯s a huge opportunity in front of us!


    Even though they were at the edge of the land, they had also heard of the great reputation of the fishing dojo and surrendered. At the same time, once they had computers, they found that ¡­ It was indeed addictive.


    ¡°This is too good! It¡¯s too good now!¡±


    the technological civilization of the lower realm, their network virtual helmet, is known as the real world ¡­ In front of us, this is a child¡¯s toy. This is the real world!¡±


    ¡°What kind of heaven-defying ability is this? He treated reality as a game and played it to clear the game! We¡¯re constantly raiding, reviving, and not afraid of death at all!¡±


    ¡°This is a real virtual reality game!¡±


    Sitting in front of the computer and not stepping out of the house, he could do everything in the world.


    Fighting monsters, leveling up, and forming parties.


    ¡®When experts form a group, they¡¯re no longer afraid of death and can go out as they please ¡­¡¯


    They could also chat, exchange information, and trade treasures in the forum. Everyone in the forum was talented, and their voices were pleasant to the ears. They had already fallen in love with this cultivation mode.


    He sat in an internet caf¨¦ and started a team to fight monsters. He sat there for a few months.


    In fact, at the request of the players, their main bodies were still in this extraordinary world. However, their quantum bodies had returned to their original cities and started a new life. They did not seem to be much different from before ¡­


    However, this city that they had relived in had already been treated as a game world by them. They continued to kill monsters and level up here, just like the city in the game ¡­


    It was indescribably strange, as if the reality had been digitized.


    If someone was in this city, they would be shocked and discover something terrifying. Some existences had just died, and after a period of time, they would mysteriously revive in the city.


    brothers, let¡¯s continue the expedition. There¡¯s still another city next door!


    ¡°Bring the brothers who occupied the city. Don¡¯t they know each other? We¡¯re all neighbors. Let them lure us to open the city, and we¡¯ll attack.¡±


    Something terrifying happened again.


    The city leader¡¯s face was filled with fear, ¡± aren¡¯t you the sect leader of the Wei Han sect in the neighboring city? What do you want to do? We¡¯re all under the command of the same Saint, you ¡­¡±


    They would never have thought that the same Clansman would attack them.


    The other party became extremely strange. His skin became deathly white like white mud. He was like a ghost, turning into particles and then reforming again. It was truly strange to an unimaginable degree.


    ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡± &Nbsp; the sect leader of the Wei Han sect smiled eerily, ¡± don¡¯t worry, you will join us soon and enjoy the same glory as us.


    After a while, the city also fell.


    Another half a day passed, and a new city appeared. The gods here continued their daily lives as if nothing had changed, but upon closer inspection, their skin had long since become stiff, and their movements were a little strange.


    The number of ghost cities in the entire land was quietly increasing, but no one noticed it.


    Like a natural disaster, the entire land of the sages was silently moving towards the core and even the fishing ground.


    Zhang Youling, who had received the news, was completely dumbfounded. His pupils dilated. you¡¯re provoking the entire land of saints. Are you seeking death? ¡±


    He was in a bad mood. I know you¡¯re all hardworking and responsible enough, but you¡¯re only a rank-9 Dao-reaching expert, and you¡¯re asking him to provoke all the Saints in the world? ¡±


    This wasn¡¯t just one or two!


    It was all the Saints!


    He was only a rank-9 Dao-achieving cultivator.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Zhang Tong looked serious and said proudly, ¡± leader, we promise that we won¡¯t make any mistakes. It¡¯s all planned out. After all, we¡¯re also afraid of death. However, if we don¡¯t give up the child, we won¡¯t be able to trap the wolf. This is very difficult to detect. Even if we did, we wouldn¡¯t be able to find you ¡­ You can¡¯t find our origin because you have the ability to cut off time. Even the Saints can¡¯t see it. ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhang Youling carefully thought about it and realized that it was true.


    If he could cut off the connection, the other party would not be able to catch his world. At most, they would kill the players outside ¡­


    ¡°As long as I ¡­ As long as I ¡­¡± His pupils slightly enlarged. I can provoke and infect all the living creatures on this land as a level nine. I can provoke all the ultimate Saints and even make them yield. I can even let them play games? ¡±


    this is truly a plague, a natural disaster of infection. It¡¯s a great calamity for this land, and even the Saints have to be extremely serious about it! Such an unbelievable thought came out of his head, and this natural disaster was caused by him? This was too exciting!


    This bloodline was indeed heaven-defying.

 Chapter 1200

    ?


    1200 Chapter 1210-structure


    He had thought that this bloodline was heaven-defying. However, he had not expected it to be an evil bloodline that could cause a natural disaster.


    From the looks of it now, it was really easy to be ¡± infected ¡± and let cities enter the game with the condition of computer games to submit to his supernatural world?


    After all, this was a huge opportunity for them. It was equivalent to the heaven-defying bloodline that could revive infinitely. They naturally wouldn¡¯t reject it.


    To him, even though he had gained power, doing such a thing under the eyes of a Saint and digging out a saint¡¯s assets was simply snatching food from the Tiger¡¯s mouth! This was going against all the Saints in the world!


    ¡°Even though the bloodline of the sage is hidden in the Dao field ¡­ However, the subsidiary civilizations and races attached to them would not be too weak either. I took them away by force one by one ¡­¡± He felt a chill in his heart.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been hiding to cultivate, and I¡¯ve been a senior brother in an ordinary sect. I didn¡¯t even dare to reveal my wealth. I even pretended to be poor when I was fishing, and I had a joint venture with a few senior brothers ¡­¡¯


    He had hidden it very well and wanted to quietly walk to the peak, but now ¡­


    His mind was blown.


    ¡°You guys ¡­¡± Zhang Youling was somewhat dazed.


    ¡°We¡¯re doing this for your own good,¡±


    Zhang Tong¡¯s face was filled with righteousness as she stepped forward and reported, ¡± if you continue to develop like this and hide yourself, I don¡¯t know how many tens of thousands of years it will take for you to reach level nine and break through to Saint ¡­


    ¡°Tens of thousands of years is already very fast.¡± Zhang Youling said, steadily and secretly cultivating to become the peak of the universe. Tens of thousands of years was simply a heaven-bestowed genius.


    However, Zhang Tong had a look of disdain on her face.


    Tens of thousands of years was an extremely long time!


    it has only been 10000 years since our revival. Such a hesitant development speed is simply a waste of patience.


    As the leader of the players, you have to sit on the high-speed train of the times and run together!


    We¡¯ll take you to eternal wealth!


    Zhang Tong continued,¡±instead of slowly developing, we might as well plunder resources!¡± They dug out the Saints ¡®roots, dug out the Saints¡¯ Foundation, and seized the Saints ¡®fortunes! Even if we have to go against all the Saints in the world, we will still help you!¡±


    ¡°Making enemies of all the Saints in the world?¡± Zhang Youling¡¯s eyelids twitched. He had originally thought that these were Dao seekers who did not fear the Saints, but he had not expected them to be a group of bandits who wanted to dig up the Saints ¡°ancestral grave.


    His heart could not take such an exciting thing.


    Now, he was only a rank-9 Dao cultivator, and he was going to provoke more than a dozen Saints in the entire land?


    To him, this was too unbelievable and too bold.


    A Saint could kill him with a single finger ¡­


    And now, he had openly exposed himself before the Saints, letting them know of his existence ¡­ Even if it was difficult for them to detect his true identity, he would be in danger as long as he was exposed. After all, some of the fortuitous encounters he had were difficult to explain.


    our plan is not impossible. We need to be bold but also careful.


    Zhang Tong said with a serious face,¡±it seems like you¡¯re seeking your own death. It¡¯s very disgraceful ¡­¡± ¡°However, if we operate properly, we can move countless Saints with our Daoist bodies ¡­ Now, with our type 9 bodies, we¡¯ll show them what you¡¯re capable of, and you¡¯ll be able to share the world with them!¡±


    Zhang Youling was stunned, and his mind immediately began to shake as he became fascinated.


    This was indeed very exciting. It was simply a risky move. However, he also clearly understood that as long as he did it right, he could rely on his ability to cut time to erase the karma that had happened during that period of time, making it impossible for the other party to track him down. Coupled with the remote control of his quantum clone ¡­


    Even Saints might not be able to catch him!


    He looked like he was struggling, and he could not help but say, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s your plan?¡±


    ¡°Our plan is to infect all the forces and cities outside the dojo and come up with a shocking plan! I¡¯ll become the greatest natural disaster on this land for you!¡±


    this is a natural disaster that only the Saints can avoid. The Burning Legion¡¯s expedition-the Wrath of the Lich King!


    ¡°You are the Lich King.¡±


    ¡­.


    On the other side.


    Xu Zhi sat in the dojo of the universe garden. The nine-headed ancient mother had already woken up beside him.


    the most exciting one right off the bat. Either you don¡¯t play, or you play the biggest one? ¡±


    His eyelids twitched slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. These players were good at seeking excitement. They were good at planning, but their plans were poisonous.


    ¡°This Zhang Youling is too young! These animals have to be suppressed. If you let them do as they please, your heart may not be able to take it. ¡±


    Xu Zhi had always been deeply hurt by them, and they came to tear down the roof every two or three days.


    Even di Qi often had a headache because of them and kept suppressing them.


    And right now, for the players, this was the best time to display their abilities.


    After all, the ancient gods had to hide in the past. Di Qi did not want to cause trouble and cultivated in the dojo. Both sides had to hide and did not want to expose their identities. They had no chance to cause trouble. But now that there was a new master, there was no need to hide their identities. They had a civilization¡¯s avatar!


    They were not a civilization of Buddhism or Daoism, but a brand new quantum TV civilization. The enemies of the ancient gods would not find them, and they would have an avatar to rise up and directly transform it ¡­


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Nine-headed ancient mother said softly.


    Xu Zhi turned around and realized that the nine-headed ancient mother was looking at him. He could not help but say, ¡± we didn¡¯t do anything. We just used a certain method to test your heart and prove that you have indeed submitted to us and have no disloyalty.


    Nine-headed ancient mother was stunned.


    Reinymanska¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡± you can live here. Our fish farm is about to open.


    what fishery? ¡± Nine-headed ancient mother asked, what had happened while she was asleep?


    At the side, little Shiji said seriously, ¡± Hmph, those guys next door have set up a fishing ground and plundered a lot of the People¡¯s wealth. Let¡¯s also set up one ¡­ They said that they came from an ocean current, but we also have an ocean current here, which forms a vortex around us. There are also ancient artifacts that washed here.¡±


    ¡°What about the treasure?¡± The leader of the martial arts world said, ¡± there should be a big prize, right? they got a mutated Cloud Star Dao fruit. They¡¯re shameless.


    ¡°We are not as shameless as them ¡­¡± Medusa could not help but say, ¡± why don¡¯t we make an Atlas of the Grand Dao Overture? after all, the Grand Dao Atlas of the creation era spell I created before is still somewhat valuable. It¡¯s possible to split it into fragments and make it ¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    The few of them discussed.


    Nine-headed ancient mother listened quietly and finally understood what was happening to this land.

 Chapter 1201

    ?


    1201 The outbreak of natural disasters, the fury of the Saints


    Outside the chaos heavens in the high-dimensional space-time, another few decades passed, but it was as if nothing had happened.


    This was different from the civilization that Xu Zhi had deduced previously. This place was too stable and mature. There might not be any drastic changes in the era or the epic wheel rolling even after tens of thousands of years, let alone decades or centuries.


    But was that really the case?


    Everything was moving in the dark. The times were changing rapidly with a certain butterfly that had ascended. A pool of stagnant water was beginning to boil in the dark.


    These days, the second big Dao fish farm opened, which shocked everyone.


    There¡¯s a Dao fish farm? ¡±


    yes. Speaking of which, that training hall has been sitting on that land for a while. It even appeared at a similar time to the fishing ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s open now?¡±


    you mean that the flood in the chaos sea washed up the land in two places? ¡±


    But they still went.


    They discovered that even though this land didn¡¯t have the immortal¡¯s cave that had sunk to the bottom of the sea, it still had many mysteries.


    In particular, some of the ancient inscriptions recorded the beginning of the universe, which shocked them.


    ¡°This is the Atlas of the Universe opening the sky?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this!¡±


    ¡°Wait, this is different from our universe.¡±


    ¡°Prehistoric ¡­ The universe?¡±


    ¡­


    Even the Saints of the great path were shocked. They were even more shocked than what had happened before.


    This was because no matter how powerful the bloodline was, it was just a bloodline. However, the ancient tablet text revealed here might be the Atlas of the laws of another universe ¡­


    And where did the other universe come from?


    He must have come from another prehistoric universe!


    They didn¡¯t expect the art of sculpture to be so terrifying. It was hard to imagine how prosperous it was. Not only could it live as long as the heavens, but it could also come into contact with another prehistoric era?


    ¡°Our universe is a bloodline universe, but this universe seems to be ¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bloodline cultivation, it¡¯s a little strange.¡±


    what a pity, what a pity. This is only a fragment. It has opened my eyes. If I could see more ¡­ There were many great saints who were excited and extremely fanatical. They were all extremely devout Dao seekers.


    ¡­


    Whoosh.


    In the training hall, countless existences were approaching to fish.


    ¡°It seems that history is going to be affected.¡± High up, reinimanska said softly, ¡± I seem to see the land of the Saints being subtly shifted.


    ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s just a country bumpkin,¡± Little Shiji hugged his father¡¯s shoulder and said with a serious face, ¡± ¡°They don¡¯t even understand the God of creation.¡±


    Genesis ¡­ The God of creation?


    Nine-headed ancient mother was stunned!


    Also, that Atlas of the great Dao had also shocked her. What kind of rare treasure was that? it came from another universe and symbolized an unimaginable secret behind the scenes. The other party had actually taken it out so easily?


    She didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    Reinymansky looked into the distance and said, ¡± a huge disaster is about to happen in this land. Even the Saints will be furious. Can we just hide in the dojo and ignore it? ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen?¡± Medusa asked curiously.


    Xu Zhi shook his head and thought to himself,¡¯how high are those idiots¡¯ realms? He was so bold as to attack the Saints! ¡®They¡¯re so bold. If they were here, I would kill them with a slap ¡­¡¯ But if it¡¯s in someone else¡¯s hands, it¡¯s none of my business. Anyway, even if the sky falls, the other party will hold it up. I just have to watch quietly.¡±


    In another ten years, the two major fisheries of the Dao and the land were extremely prosperous, and there were still countless people fishing.


    Twenty years passed.


    The number of ancient objects in the entire fishery seemed to have started to decrease, but it didn¡¯t decrease by much.


    They were surprised to find that the current of the chaos sea was continuous, and it washed up a River that had been moving for a long time in the depths of the sea.


    by observing the ocean current that started during the cold season, it can last for at least another 10000 years!


    this means that in the past 10000 years, there are still antiques that have been washed ashore? ¡±


    The fishery was still prosperous.


    However, many existences had noticed something unusual.


    Ever since the ancient ruins had appeared, many existences had killed for treasures. However, the battles were becoming more frequent and bloody. There were even some strange things happening.


    The powerhouses in some cities gradually became strange. Their skin was deathly white, and their expressions were a little stiff. They looked like zombies holding puppets on strings, which made people feel a bone-piercing fear.


    All sorts of strange rumors began to spread.


    I discovered a terrifying thing. The famous expert of wind sculpture city, su Yuan, was surrounded and killed when I was hiding in the distance during the battle a while ago ¡­ However, I¡¯ve seen him again, and he¡¯s back to life.¡±


    ¡°Shh! if we¡¯re talking about strange things, I¡¯ve seen something even stranger. Have you all seen the sect leader of bright origin sect? that old man¡¯s body actually split into countless particles and then reassembled ¡­ This is too evil. This is not a living being of flesh and blood. If he can do it, there must be something wrong with him!¡±


    I¡¯ve encountered evil. I¡¯ve been secretly replaced by some unknown evil thing!


    The rumors spread like wildfire, but soon, it was less than ten years later.


    These rumors gradually dissipated, and those propagandas had gradually become like them. The corners of their mouths were drawn into a strange arc.


    In fact, the majority of the level 8 deities conversing with each other were already unable to understand the words of some of the middle-level and high-level Daoists.


    They had turned reality into data.


    sigh, let¡¯s go to the level 87 area this afternoon to hunt. I just died seven times there!


    it¡¯s very hard to conquer. After all, in the chaotic lands, many demonic beasts have multiplied over the years. There are many dangerous places.


    by the way, what level has your quantum wave fist reached? ¡±


    ¡°I have to make money. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have enough tickets to go to the instance dungeon and fish in the fishery.¡±


    By the way, what¡¯s your fishing level now? ¡±


    ¡°My life profession? I¡¯m a dangling Fisher, and I¡¯m already at Level 3. It¡¯s hard to level up, and I¡¯ve spent a lot of money to get there. The chances of getting good things are not high.¡±


    Some Dao cultivators had goosebumps all over their bodies.


    It was not until they secretly followed a group of people to hunt in the wild that they saw them die under a God-level fierce beast and reappeared in the city a few days later that they got goosebumps and their pupils enlarged. what the hell is this?!


    Finally, they knew to report to the Saints.


    When the Saints in the training hall heard this, they were slightly shocked. there¡¯s a change? I can¡¯t even calculate it, it¡¯s like nothing happened.¡±


    He personally descended and crushed a God in the city. He only died when he saw the God turn into particles and dissipate into the air.


    ¡°What kind of creature is this?¡± The saint¡¯s pupils contracted. the city outside our training hall has actually turned into such a ghostly state? Moreover, I clearly feel that I¡¯ve killed him, but I still have a feeling that he¡¯s alive ¡­¡±


    An existence that even a Saint could not kill ¡­


    This Saint stood on the street and looked around. The surrounding godly spirits all looked at the Saint and smiled eerily,


    BOOM!


    They directly committed suicide, turning into cloud and mist particles that filled the sky and exploding.


    They were clearly walking towards death, but the corners of their mouths curled up, and their faces revealed a sense of relief as if they had been saved. It was an extremely terrifying and unfathomable expression.


    They gently opened their mouths ¡­


    Just as this saint¡¯s expression turned grave and he thought that they were going to say something creepy to pass on the message of the pursuit of the evil god, he heard, ¡±


    I¡¯m playing a game. Undying rebirth. The latest version of the Burning Legion¡¯s expedition is being released. It¡¯s in the middle of a heated discussion.

 Chapter 1202

    ?


    1202 The civilization that belongs to us, offering a game to the entire chaotic land


    ¡°???¡±


    The Dao-achieving servants present felt terrible!


    They had been on high alert and had even set up more than ten layers of spiritual defense.


    As great Dao-reaching beings, they had to guard against the infection of some unknown evil god. The last resort they left behind was the ravings of the evil god Saints to prevent their spiritual energy from being contaminated and assimilated into those pale and stiff creatures ¡­


    In the end, it turned out to be this kind of thing?


    He was immediately stunned!


    At the side, a follower of a cultivator couldn¡¯t help but look at the sage. ¡°Your Highness, this is ¡­¡±


    Even though this Saint was experienced and knowledgeable, he was still silent. Standing on the street, he couldn¡¯t help but slowly exhale and say coldly, ¡± these evil god civilizations love to play tricks, be eerie, and deliberately scare the morale of the other civilizations. But this move ¡­ This is the first time I¡¯ve seen it. ¡±


    The surrounding Saints immediately agreed, ¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    this evil god civilization is extraordinary!


    ¡°Their evil is very different from ordinary people!¡±


    the Burning Legion¡¯s expedition. It sounds evil!


    They tried to cover up the awkward atmosphere that they had been waiting for.


    This Saint didn¡¯t say anything.


    He was deep in thought. Game? In the midst of a heated discussion? What was the meaning behind his words?


    As an ancient Saint, he had seen all kinds of evil space civilizations and heard of all kinds of strange transcendent worlds.


    Some evil gods, Devils, and other civilizations infected the common people and transformed various races, forming an evil army of disaster ¡­


    But right now, they were selling games?


    Wasn¡¯t this a form of entertainment for some powerful space civilizations?


    This Saint muttered,¡±within the universe, there is an evil civilization that invades, infects, and so on, turning into natural disasters, harming countless stars!¡± They had broken through to become a level ten civilization, so they would naturally run amuck in the land outside the chaos heavens and infect other civilizations ¡­ It¡¯s just that with the stabilization of the Dao field, they have become fewer ¡­¡±


    This was outside the chaos heavens where the Saints lived. It was also a settlement for Level-10 civilizations. It was normal for there to be conflicts between Level-10 civilizations, but it was usually rare.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡±


    Beside him, an immortal said,¡±this evil civilization seems to be extremely strange!¡± After assimilating them into these stiff, white-skinned creatures, although their combat power was greatly reduced, they gained many strange abilities. They were not afraid of death or pain, and they could even become quantum fission. It seemed that they also had the various characteristics of quantum? Is it a quantum biological virus?¡±


    The Saint nodded his head and looked into the city. His voice was vast and sacred.


    we found out too late. There¡¯s some kind of method that blocked the calculation of cause and effect. We can¡¯t calculate what happened during that period of time ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that most of the gods here have been infected. Only the level nine Daoist cultivators and the Saints have not been infected!¡±


    do you mean that this virus is only effective on gods at most? ¡± The confidant said.


    The Saint in front of him could not deny it. His voice was majestic. there is a limit to infection! The so-called virus infection was just a distortion of the bloodline of living creatures and assimilation into their race ¡­ Cultivators with perfected Dao foundations were very difficult to infect and were equivalent to seamless bodies. How could the other party succeed? Not to mention the Saints ¡­¡±


    It was indeed so.


    Any evil virus had a limit to its infection.


    In fact, this was the case.


    Even the three pillar gods could only infect those rank nines with incomplete Dao foundations. If there were four rank nines with complete bloodline Dao foundations, their bloodlines would have no flaws and they would not be able to distort one of them into the bloodline of a pillar God¡¯s Demon core ¡­


    Their understanding of this aspect was absolutely correct.


    But was that really the case?


    Because the infection in front of him was just an illusion!


    This was not an infectious virus at all!


    go and find the other Saints and investigate how many of their outer Dao fields have been infected ¡­ The Saint said.


    ¡­


    On the other side, it was like an internet cafe.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been discovered!¡±


    ¡°Sage! We can actually challenge a Saint and escape unscathed!¡±


    ¡°So cool!¡±


    ¡°From now on, who do we need to fear?¡±


    we are players. The universe is our game world. Even the great saints are just NPCs that we can¡¯t defeat!


    ¡°Even if we are killed by them, we can still be Reborn!¡±


    There were many computers, and many living beings sitting on black leather chairs were staring at the computer screens with a strong fanatical look.


    It looked like an internet caf¨¦, but the creatures on the internet were all very strange.


    There were all kinds of strange creatures, and any one of them was a great God, an Invincible Overlord of a planet!


    They were too excited to play on the computer.


    Previously, he had been very aggrieved when he cultivated hard. He had to Revere the upper-level Daoist and the Saints. He had to be respectful and careful. But what about now?


    Indifferent to life and death, fight if you¡¯re not convinced!


    We even dare to provoke Saints!


    To these gods from the outer layer, they were originally from the lowest tier of subsidiary civilizations and could not enter the dojo. They had no sense of dependence on their own parent country, -level 10 civilization. They had never even entered the dojo where their civilization was located-so how could they be willing to join?


    Now, he felt a sense of satisfaction.


    ¡°Boss, add an hour!¡±


    People kept coming to the front desk.


    Zhang Tong kept collecting money at the counter and shook her head. the number of people has increased too much. This computer is no longer enough for everyone. We can only open an internet caf¨¦ and let them take turns to come online. We¡¯ll have to share one computer with a few people ¡­


    Zhang Ye chuckled and said,¡±do you know why they¡¯re so passionate and fanatical?¡± He¡¯s starting to work harder in his cultivation? In fact, once they have computers, their cultivation base will improve significantly, and many people will start to break through?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re not afraid of death?¡± A player asked.


    it¡¯s also one of the main reasons. Playing games is exciting, but cultivation is boring ¡­


    Zhang Tong laughed. that¡¯s because your mentality is different. It¡¯s only natural for you to work hard when you¡¯re playing games. You don¡¯t know how long you¡¯ll work hard, but you¡¯ll still feel very happy. Both sides are clearly working hard and boring, so why? ¡±


    The player fell into deep thought.


    Zhang Tong laughed and said,¡±because games are a form of entertainment, an extremely happy entertainment!¡± It was a form of enjoyment. One could settle grudges and revenge as one pleased. One could be unafraid of death and not have any worries. One could enjoy the pleasure of becoming stronger to the fullest ¡­ But what about cultivation? ¡°You have to be on thin ice and live in fear and trepidation. You have to live carefully, cultivate, and slowly advance your realm because they are radical. Exploring and obtaining resources also means death.¡±


    This player immediately reacted.


    One was enjoyment, the other was suffering.


    Zhang Tong smiled. this land is lifeless because they¡¯re too cowardly! He couldn¡¯t hide! Why? Because this was the reality! Just like you on earth, you don¡¯t have any morals? In society, in school, you have to bow your head to your superiors, teachers, and leaders. You have to be a grandson because you don¡¯t dare to be impudent!


    You only have one life. If you¡¯re afraid of being expelled for skipping classes and leaving behind a bad resume, what more your own life?


    However, in reality, being a yes-man was the same as being heavily punched on the internet ¡­ Therefore, this piece of land was very cold, lonely, and lifeless! But we¡¯ll let them have their way now! The waves were flying! There were grudges and grudges everywhere, and they would fight if they were not satisfied! Crazy exploration!¡±


    ¡°As for why he broke through so quickly? They¡¯re not only able to hunt without restraint, they¡¯re not afraid of death, and they can obtain a large amount of resources. They¡¯re still like grandsons before, but now they¡¯re happy to settle their debts and grudges, and their minds are open-minded. Their Dao hearts are suddenly clear, and they feel invincible. They¡¯re no longer afraid, and it¡¯s only natural that they¡¯ll break through soon!¡±


    The more she spoke, the more excited she became. She opened her arms and shouted,


    ¡°This is the Earth¡¯s civilization of our era! After the inheritance of the two ancient civilizations of Buddhism and Daoism, it is an extraordinary civilization that belongs to us players! ¡°Our civilization has filled the entire world with passion. We¡¯re advancing courageously with the waves! The waves were flying!


    the extraordinary civilization that we have created has offered vitality to the entire lifeless land, to the entire chaotic land ¡­ Offer me the game!¡±


    This was the players ¡®dream!


    It was also their plan for their own civilization!


    They had said before that the small television would be the biggest cornerstone for the players to establish a civilization ¡­ Before this, they had been accumulating, and now they had finally begun to develop.


    In front of them was the ¡± game extraordinary civilization ¡± of the current earth that belonged to the players.


    The creation of a civilization had to be in line with the essence, energy, and spirit of the common people of their era.


    And this passionate civilization was exactly in line with their spirit of civilization!


    After all, the extraordinary civilizations of Buddhism and Daoism were the civilizations of the ancient era. They must have something of their own, something that belonged to their era ¡­ The Golden Spirit!


    ¡°This is our Golden Spirit, do you understand?¡± Zhang Tong¡¯s face was solemn.


    The player at the side actually didn¡¯t quite understand. The description of the ¡®Golden Spirit¡¯ of our civilization was too vague. Or waves? Or cheap?


    However, the extraordinary civilization that belonged to the current era of earth was still established in the end.


    ¡°By the way, why are all the gods now afraid of ¡®infecting¡¯ the rank-9 cultivators?¡±


    At this moment, the player beside him asked, ¡± rank-9 Dao cultivators, the evil virus indeed can¡¯t transform them. However, this isn¡¯t a real infection after all. We¡¯re trying to rope them in ¡­ They couldn¡¯t leave their computers. This was their biggest opportunity ¡­ And why don¡¯t you like to rope in a class 9?¡±


    This was tempting even for tier 9 experts.


    After all, what was the greatest fear of a rank-9 cultivator?


    A Saint!


    And the opportunity in front of them gave them a chance to get rid of their greatest fear.


    For tier 9 cultivators, breaking away from Saints and becoming more open-minded would be of greater help to them.


    ¡°Because there are no ninth-rank computers at the moment.¡±


    Zhang Tong shook her head,¡±it¡¯s impossible for the offspring of my split offspring to surpass the realm of my main body. The highest level computer right now is at the eighth rank.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m a rank-8, so the sub-bodies I split are only rank-7 computers ¡­¡¯ However, with the accumulation of ¡®original substance¡¯, it could directly go down the technological path of upgrading, and it would soon become a level eight divine computer, which could support a level eight Divine Spirit ¡­ Therefore, the current level 8 computers could only supply ¡­


    But what if these level 8 computers were enhanced with level 9 gods? Their quantum avatar is only at the eighth rank, so it¡¯s useless to them!¡±


    This was very obvious.


    The small television could help a powerful being of the same realm as the creature ¡­ It was impossible for him to help them produce a quantum battle body that was one realm higher.


    Preventing a rank-9 from producing a quantum body of the same level would not benefit them enough, so they naturally did not consider this issue at the moment.


    Zhang Tong continued, ¡°. ¡®m sure that Zhang Youling has been completely moved by our development. He knows how powerful we are. I¡¯m just. rank eight God, but. ¡®m already so terrifying ¡­


    What if I was a God of the ninth step?


    then, my children will be able to break through to the 9th rank, and I can also begin to give birth to God¡¯s children. With the help of a group of 9th rank gods, I will be able to break through to the 9th rank and become their personal computer. I will assist these 9th rank gods in producing quantum battle bodies ¡­


    What if I was a Saint? I¡¯ll give birth to a tenth-rank offspring ¡­ There¡¯s no need to vindicate Dao. A crippled level 10 without the bloodline of Dao is still a level 10 computer. It can also help Saints to produce a Saint-level quantum battle body!¡±


    How terrifying was the meaning behind this?


    The effect of her auxiliary bloodline was even more terrifying than Mother Earth¡¯s Green vine!


    What was the situation outside the chaos heavens?


    The solidification of a Level-10 civilization!


    Saints couldn¡¯t travel far!


    This was because they did not have the protection of a training hall. If they were far away from the training hall, they would not be able to escape if they encountered an enemy who was countless times more terrifying than them.


    Therefore, the Saints were afraid of death and did not dare to go too far away from the training hall.


    But now?


    If the Saints could also produce quantum battle bodies ¡­


    They could sit in the training hall and use the computer to travel far, across any land, and explore the world!


    At this moment, the player couldn¡¯t help but feel the horror and mumbled, ¡± they are like walking out of their ¡®snail shell¡¯, turning into Eagles and flying freely! How about seeing the truly vast chaos heavens beyond and the outside world?¡±


    ¡°The sages seem to have reached the end of the great Dao, but why don¡¯t they desire the outside world? They took root here the moment they ascended. They live in a remote corner and do not even know what the situation is like in the chaos heavens, which is even further away!¡±


    ¡°They are like frogs in a well, eager to see the prosperity of the outside world!¡±


    His eyes gradually brightened, and he became more and more excited.


    ¡°At the same time, the weakness of the quantum battle body is the main body! However, their main bodies can be completely hidden in the training hall, which is extremely safe. They are simply a super metal lump, and the training hall is the perfect place for them to resurrect!¡±


    It was perfect!


    It was simply too perfect!


    The temptation of this bloodline was too great for these Saints.


    ¡°This is the general trend for US players!¡±


    we¡¯ve been accumulating for so long. It¡¯s not impossible for the civilization of our era to surpass the ancient civilization of Buddhism and Daoism!


    The more the player thought about it, the more excited he became. He mumbled, ¡± or rather, the quantum bloodline of the universe garden is the true godly skill of this land ¡­ We¡¯ve cloned their bloodline, copied their bloodline, and given it to the powerhouses of this land to use ¡­¡±


    cough, cough, cough. How can you call it plagiarism when it¡¯s a matter of scholars? ¡±


    Zhang Tong spat, her face slightly red. She snorted in dissatisfaction, ¡± we¡¯re just cloning their bloodlines and offering them to this land to benefit these level 10 civilizations! This is a good thing!¡±

 Chapter 1203

    ?


    1203 Chapter 1213-tragic


    In the discussion forums.


    ¡°A hymn that belongs to earth!¡±


    we have to compose our poems outside the chaos heavens!


    before this, the ancient God, di Qi, had been hiding, not wanting to expose the existence of civilization. After all, the ancient God was on guard against some kind of terrifying enemy, so we did not have the opportunity to develop ¡­ But now, we¡¯ve broken away from the Buddhist civilization, put on our identity, and developed freely!¡±


    there¡¯s also a Big Shot. He¡¯s a good person and very generous. He¡¯s helping us carry the burden.


    They felt that the spirit of their civilization could finally be unleashed. Sitting on the high-speed train, the speed of the train was extremely fast, and they could write an epic of their civilization.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly. they¡¯re really not afraid of being beaten to death by the Saints of this land. They¡¯re so bold that it¡¯s hard to imagine how they¡¯re going to poach the Saints ¡­ ¡®Even I don¡¯t dare to be so reckless. However, it¡¯s good that they can go and harm others ¡­¡¯ I can¡¯t hold any more of these great Buddhas here.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that it would be just right to leave it to someone else to take care of ¡­ After all, old Wang next door was just focusing on other existences to help train them. There was nothing wrong with that!


    Time passed. Dozens of days later, in the chaos.


    All the Saints knew that a terrible natural disaster was coming. Seventy percent of the land had been infected.


    This was very shocking.


    In fact, these ¡± monsters ¡± were still living peacefully in their original land, in the city, still living their original lives, and there seemed to be no difference.


    Some Saints were furious, feeling that this was a provocation.


    He had personally destroyed a city and wiped out all the living beings above.


    But not long after, the godly spirits reappeared on the ruins, rebuilt the city, and continued their lives as if nothing had happened.


    This really revealed an intense gloominess and shock.


    These infected evil creatures weren¡¯t afraid of death. They were even more passionate about hunting. They went out to hunt, raise their realms, and search for resources.


    They called it leveling, fighting monsters, and training skills.


    At the same time, they also loved to go to the fishing dojo to train their life profession-fishing.


    Fishing was an expensive life profession, and it was also a gambling industry. There was a saying, ¡± one fish is poor, one fish is rich.


    However, this was not the most terrifying thing.


    The ones who felt the most fear were the rank-9 Dao-reaching cultivators who managed the cities.


    The most powerful people in the cities on the edge were gods, but the prosperous cities near the mainland basically had rank-9 Dao-achieving cultivators as city Lords, and there might even be more than one.


    At this moment, they were sitting in the city Lord¡¯s mansion and in the various trading and auction houses, feeling very frightened.


    ¡°They are treating us like NPCs! Even though he¡¯s still working and sleeping as usual, reporting his entrance and exit of the city, and even paying taxes and resources regularly ¡­¡±


    however, they no longer Revere us. They are laughing and laughing. They are not afraid of us killing them. We have become ¡­ In their eyes. A quest NPC?¡±


    ¡°To them, we are just a game?¡±


    ¡°A real-life game?¡±


    They felt a bone-piercing cold.


    This was an unprecedented sense of strangeness and fear. It was as if the entire city had changed.


    Only a few ¡± living people ¡± were left, and they had to deal with ¡± corpses ¡± every day. They lived in a ghost city.


    In other words, they felt the difference in a certain dimension. As Daoists, when they faced gods, who were powerful high-dimensional creatures, they felt like they were facing a group of low-level snails. But now, the situation was reversed ¡­


    we¡¯re still extremely powerful. It¡¯s as if we¡¯re looking at a group of low-level snails that can be crushed to death at will. However, this group of snails is looking at us coldly ¡­ It¡¯s as if we¡¯re the low-level creatures. The way they look at us is as if they¡¯re high-level NPCs that they can¡¯t defeat at the moment ¡­¡±


    ¡°What exactly did they experience?¡±


    ¡°A game? What kind of game is it?¡±


    ¡°What kind of creatures have they become? Players? How could they not die! What kind of technique is this!¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment, the entire land was shaking.


    There were even some Daoists whose minds were not very strong. They had begun to think that their world was fictional from the beginning. They were just a group of NPCs to provide entertainment for some players, and they were some kind of virtual data.


    Their Dao hearts were still unstable.


    Even the Saints ¡®expressions changed drastically, feeling an unimaginable crisis.


    The gods everywhere were their future forces. This was equivalent to snatching their cradle. If there were long-term accidents, without future experts to advance, civilization would definitely not be able to continue!


    But now, these Daoists ¡®Dao hearts were starting to become unstable ¡­


    how vicious! He¡¯s trying to steal our resources!


    ¡°We can¡¯t ignore this, this is a life and death situation!¡±


    ¡°The other party has invaded our territory, so we must fight back!¡±


    They began to work together and use all kinds of unimaginable mantras to deduce what was going on behind the scenes.


    More than a dozen Saints of the great path joined forces in their own dojos to deduce the location of their opponents.


    How terrifying was this?


    Even if the karma link was cut off, if the gap was too big, it could still be deduced. They didn¡¯t believe that there was a Saint that could withstand their joint deduction!


    BOOM!


    The entire chaotic land was shaking.


    Everyone knew that the sage was completely enraged!


    Heaven¡¯s might was vast, covering the entire chaotic land.


    ¡°This ¡­¡± At this moment, in the Dao field of the crystal wall universe, a few quantum grandmasters were dumbfounded. this is too strong? This kind of momentum will directly shock us to death!¡±


    After all, no matter how strong they were, they could only fight Saints with second or third bloodlines. They were only Saints of the great path with one bloodline.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than this.¡±


    Renemansky looked at the sky and said calmly.


    Xu Zhi had his hands behind his back, but he was actually a little dumbfounded by what he saw. this is too terrifying. My current insect race is too weak. If I form my insect race¡¯s protective barrier, it¡¯s still able to resist one or two saints ¡­ But now, it was definitely like a piece of paper that had been easily torn apart! Then, he¡¯ll be found and beaten to death!¡±


    After all, the difference in raw power was too great.


    There were only two saints on Xu Zhi¡¯s side, and they were all of the same bloodline.


    Even if he could fight above his level, he could only be ranked in the middle of these Saints ¡­


    Their opponents had two or three great Dao bloodlines and even two of the most terrifying old saints with five great Dao bloodlines. If they were to join forces ¡­ The Zerg¡¯s protective shield would definitely be shattered!


    fortunately, I was sitting by the side and watching. These players are really good at looking for excitement ¡­ I can¡¯t protect them.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes widened. He felt that it was very scary.


    How could a saint¡¯s might be so easily offended?


    At this moment, Zhang Youling was also scared silly as he looked at the sky in a daze.


    ¡°???¡±


    He was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect that he would attract such a big crowd.


    On the other side, the main body of the multi-dimensional Sage was also anxious. His mind was blank as he looked at the vast momentum. He even had the urge to give up on his side and this parallel universe.


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t resist it, but if he did, several of his original bodies in the multiverse would be severely injured!


    It was not as if he did not have any enemies in other parallel universes. It was very dangerous for him to be severely injured, and there was even the possibility of him dying if he was detected!


    His heart was spinning wildly.¡¯If it was in the past, I might have given up. However, the me in this parallel universe has obtained a huge amount of opportunities. If I can survive this war, I¡¯ll be able to swallow many things in this land of the Saints and develop rapidly ¡­ Even a rank-9 Dao cultivator is on equal footing with them ¡­¡±


    these two bloodlines are heaven-defying ¡­


    He was silent for a moment and finally decided to take action.


    The multi-dimensional will had descended from the dark, cutting off time once again and completely cutting off all the karma of what had happened before, making it impossible for them to investigate no matter what methods they used.


    Pfft!


    On the other side, a great being spat out a mouthful of Saint blood and looked dispirited.


    If he was in this universe, he could easily kill those ants. However, the consumption was too much.


    What was going on?


    At this moment, the Saints who had joined forces were completely shaken. They felt that there was a dark hand blocking them from the dark. They couldn¡¯t calculate the karma of the other party and couldn¡¯t trace the other party¡¯s background.


    Can¡¯t be detected?


    What kind of invasion was this?


    Therefore, they were forced to do nothing. They felt that it was unprecedented and it was impossible for them not to catch the other party¡¯s background. They could only start to announce to the entire land,


    ¡°The Saint behind the scenes has begun to descend on this land. What is his desire? Why don¡¯t you come and see us?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, what do you want to do? You can discuss it with us.¡±


    ¡­


    At that moment, Xu Zhi was eating fruit at the side and watching the battle between the big shots of both sides across the air. The shaking atmosphere could be felt over here. When he saw this scene, he could not help but say, ¡± ¡°This works too?¡±

 Chapter 1204

    ?


    1204 Saint suppression, unification of the earth


    Xu Zhi was a little shocked.


    These 10 plus Saints were working together to deduce it. This was no joke.


    This was equivalent to an all-out battle between Saints across space!


    The battle between Saints was no longer just a head-on clash. They could already scheme from a distance, check and balance each other¡¯s karma, and probe each other¡¯s Foundation as a game.


    The Saints in front of him had experienced a bloody battle.


    They had fought with all their strength and were completely enraged. They wanted to push back the enemy, and their injuries were definitely not light.


    In fact, although the extent of his injuries was not as severe as the nine-headed ancient mother that he had been beaten up by Xu Zhi and had fled, it should not be far from it.


    this is too terrifying. Is this the power of a Saint from the multidimension? ¡±


    Xu Zhi blinked as he sat in the dojo and ate some fruit. He shook his head and said, ¡± I can¡¯t afford to offend him. I really can¡¯t afford to offend him. It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t lay my hands on that little fatty before. He¡¯s too ruthless.


    At the same time, it was terrifying for the Saints of the earth to risk their lives.


    ¡°That¡¯s too terrifying.¡± Medusa was also looking at the sky excitedly.


    ¡°Therefore, you should be clear that the so-called level eight deities and level nine Dao-achieving experts are all weaklings! The door to true powerhouses only opens after becoming a saint!¡± Reinymansky said seriously, ¡± becoming a saint of a universe is the world of true experts.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    They all nodded.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    Fatty Zhang Youling¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat as he looked up at the sky.


    He was scared silly.


    After a while, when the Saints admitted defeat, he heaved a sigh of relief and fell to the ground. He mumbled, ¡± ¡°This is too exciting, this is too exciting ¡­¡±


    life is so exciting. A chicken can become a Phoenix. Zhang Tong¡¯s heart was also palpitating. After all, she was really putting her life on the line. If Zhang Youling was discovered, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    After all, their main bodies were here, and they would die without a doubt!


    But he had to gamble.


    They were betting on the fact that the other party¡¯s multi-dimensional Sage would be willing to make a move. After all, they were in this parallel universe and would not be willing to abandon them, nor would they be willing to give up on a race with such great potential.


    Now, he had indeed won the bet.


    They had succeeded in rising up. This was an unimaginable method that could be called a miracle!


    After all, how many years had they been in this land? He was about to kill a group of Saints in front of him and make them submit. Could an ordinary existence do that?


    This method of theirs was like giving them a lever that directly moved the earth. They directly soared into the sky and advanced across countless realms of civilization!


    ¡°Leader, from now on, you¡¯re one of the overlords of this area. Even the Saints have to follow your orders!¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already given in and asked you to meet them?¡± Zhang Tong said.


    ¡°Admit defeat and act according to my eye signals?¡± Zhang Youling quivered and excitedly said.


    After all, he had sealed his memories and was now just a young genius. At this time, he was completely excited. He was only a level nine, and the Saints were going to bow down to him?


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    yes, ¡± Zhang Tong said seriously. you just need to hide your identity and your cultivation level. In fact, under our operation, we¡¯ll sell them gaming computers, and they¡¯ll also benefit ¡­ At that time, they will definitely follow your lead, and you will become the leader of the Saints!¡±


    As soon as he said this, Zhang Youling¡¯s eyes exploded with a dazzling golden light.


    All the Saints treated him as their leader?


    They would listen to him ¡­


    This was simply heaven-defying and exaggerated!


    But at this moment, Zhang Youling was also incomparably intelligent. He knew that this seemingly impossible matter was already possible.


    He had already guessed the situation in the future. He would become the leader of this land of saints ¡­ As long as he had the core authority ¡­


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that all the previous experience of being on edge was worth it. He had made a huge bet and succeeded directly. From now on, he was like a fish that could leap into the sea!


    I was planning to hide my cultivation and slowly advance to the ninth level. In another tens of thousands of years ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that now ¡­¡± Zhang Youling muttered to himself, ¡± it seems that he¡¯s living quite well ¡­


    Zhang Tong smiled. it¡¯s all thanks to your leadership!


    This was an open scheme.


    It was unrealistic to deceive these existences.


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s plan had always been a win-win situation. He had secretly taken advantage of the situation, and the other party had also benefited greatly.


    The Zhang Youling in front of him had indeed struggled for a bit and instantly rose to power, obtaining an unimaginable fortune! He, as a level nine, had the chance to unify the Saints and establish his own Saint dynasty here.


    He ¡­


    He was only a rank-9 cultivator.


    Such an unbelievable thing had actually been achieved due to various backgrounds, coincidences, and hard conditions.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to meet those Saints.¡± Zhang Tong said.


    ¡­


    On the other side, in the entire Dao fish farm.


    The Saints conversed with each other.


    They had suspected before that it was the owners of these fisheries who did it. After all, there were very few Saints from outside.


    However, they quickly ruled out that possibility because the other party seemed to have grasped the laws of time. It was easy to distinguish the different directions of Dao vindication.


    we¡¯ve arranged to meet that Saint here. I wonder if he will come? ¡± Old man Hua ya laughed.


    The black-robed saint¡¯s expression was grave. they should be coming. It¡¯s very difficult for Saints to kill each other. The other party will definitely show himself. After all, they¡¯ve spent so much energy on this land to plan. They must have some plot against us!


    I¡¯ve heard of a calamity-type foreign Level-10 civilization, but I didn¡¯t expect them to come to our land.


    The surrounding people were discussing. They had suffered heavy injuries from this battle and needed a long time to recuperate.


    However, they might not admit defeat. They knew that the other party would definitely suffer heavy losses ¡­ Moreover, even if he was injured, the other party would not be able to attack him in the training hall.


    Then, they looked at di Qi and asked, ¡± ¡°What do you think?¡±


    if Chi¡¯s guess is correct, that existence is also from a Level-10 civilization that is searching for this ancient ruin. However, they have already succeeded ¡­ di Qi said calmly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Everyone looked over.


    Di Qi explained, ¡± I and a few other existences in the fishing ground next door have been travelers of this land. We have been searching for the historical sites of the ocean currents and travelling along the coastline. Although we have some small achievements, we have never found a truly powerful ancient bloodline. Only recently did the ginseng fruit bloodline appear, which is one of the powerful bloodlines ¡­


    Speaking of the ginseng fruit, di Qi was very envious. I have traveled to many places in search of this place, but I have never found a truly powerful bloodline. I didn¡¯t expect that some of the living creatures here would be able to catch one so easily ¡­ What a great opportunity.¡±


    The surrounding Saints immediately understood.


    ¡°Some of your subordinates have also managed to fish up the ginseng fruit and obtained the bloodline within it ¡­¡± A Saint consoled.


    Di Qi had also arranged for people to pretend to be able to do so.


    Di Qi shook his head. I¡¯ve been searching for it for a long time, but you found it without any effort ¡­ As for those travelers, although some civilizations have been disappearing over the years, I didn¡¯t expect that someone would still obtain a certain bloodline from them.¡±


    ¡°You mean the infected quantum lifeform?¡± Sage Hua ya hesitated slightly, ¡± Speaking of which, they do look a little similar ¡­ Did some Saint obtain some kind of bloodline from the ancient mansion, causing this?¡±


    If that was the case, then the bloodline contained in this training hall was even more worthy of their anticipation.


    After all, the existence in front of them had set off such a huge storm just by obtaining it. To be so brazen towards them ¡­


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside the training hall.


    ¡°There¡¯s an existence here to see you!¡±


    After some time, Zhang Youling walked in, high-spirited.


    He had naturally come with the quantum battle body. He looked at the Saints around him, smiled, and said, ¡± why are you all so hostile? I didn¡¯t come here with the intention of war. I¡¯m here to give the mortals an opportunity.


    The Saints were slightly angry.


    You¡¯ve stolen our resources and taken away all the transcendent cities outside our training hall. Are you giving us an opportunity?


    This person was extremely shameless.


    Even di Qi thought to himself,¡±this little fatty is indeed shameless and thick-skinned, so those players really don¡¯t dare to fool him. They just made his introverted nature, which likes to hide, radical and wild.¡±


    Zhang Youling didn¡¯t say much and simply said, everyone, you think that I¡¯ve infected them and it¡¯s some kind of virus. In fact, it¡¯s not a virus. Our ability is to create an incarnation for them ¡­ As for their main bodies, we¡¯ve already brought them to a certain world and placed them there.¡±


    so, what we are seeing are their incarnations? ¡± Old man Hua ya frowned. and this avatar has immortality and special quantum properties? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s easier to talk to smart people.¡± Zhang Youling laughed and took out a dozen computers. He distributed them to the Saints and said, take a look and play with the Burning Legion¡¯s expedition!


    The few Saints were extremely powerful. After seeing a few of them, they immediately tried to create quantum substitutes, but the highest one they could create was only a level eight God ¡­ It had no effect on them.


    interesting. This computer is actually a living being that can cultivate. It is extremely weak, but it has a heaven-defying support-type bloodline. A Saint said,¡±since it¡¯s not a virus, does that mean that Daoist cultivators also use this computer?¡± If it¡¯s a type 9 computer, it can create a type 9 body?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Zhang Youling said with a smile.


    ¡°Even us Saints can use a level 10 computer?¡± A saint¡¯s breathing quickened. you want us to have an incarnation of a Saint? ¡±


    If there were incarnations of Saints who were not afraid of death, they could leave the dojo and see the outside world ¡­


    This was too shocking for them.


    it¡¯s a pity that we only have the mother computer of a tier 8 God right now. When it advances to tier 9 ¡­ Its next generation can also break through to the ninth rank, and the ninth-rank Daoist under your command can also play this game.¡± The corners of Zhang Youling¡¯s mouth rose in a smile.


    All the Saints were shocked.


    Only level eight?


    The other party must have just obtained this race and bloodline!


    Otherwise, with a little bit of development, he would definitely not be at this realm.


    They recalled what di Qi had said. He must have obtained a similar bloodline from the ancient ruins in front of them ¡­


    And a mere eighth-rank computer had caused such a disturbance in their Saint land. The strategic role of this bloodline could no longer be measured by ordinary standards!


    They were all bitter and jealous.


    If he was lucky enough to obtain this bloodline, he would be the one who caused all this chaos!


    Furthermore, the other party¡¯s visit this time was clearly to cooperate with him. After all, once the computer advanced to level 9 or even level 10, it would bring unimaginable benefits to the Saints!


    ¡°Sir, do you want to promote this computer?¡± One of the Saints laughed.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beneficial and harmless.¡± Zhang Youling, the little fatty, laughed naively. when you see those gods, you should know how much help they can provide for cultivation. In the future, the possibility of experts dying is almost zero ¡­ At the same time, after a period of time, the various sages will also be able to travel far away. You all know what this means ¡­¡±


    Zhang Youling¡¯s face was bright, and he looked into the distance with great ambition. Saints, to be able to travel far, to go out ¡­ Looking at other worlds, he could even send his undying gods and Daoists to conquer the lands of other Saints ¡­ As long as we work together and form an alliance, we¡¯ll be a Saint Empire, and our territory can always expand!¡±


    ¡°Expand outward?¡± All the Saints were shocked.


    They could not travel far, but if they could solve this problem perfectly, they could travel far without fear of death ¡­


    The training ground of each Sage was an invincible point of rebirth. The ¡®players¡¯ under their command could level up, play games, and go on expeditions.


    ¡°Everyone, this is ¡­ The Burning Legion¡¯s expedition!¡±


    Zhang Youling¡¯s eyes were burning as he looked at all the Saints, including Emperor Qi. and this lowly one is not talented. With the core of the computer game in my hands, this powerful infectious civilization can reluctantly become the leader of this Saint Empire.

 Chapter 1205

    ?


    1205 The plan of a level 10 Saint, the wheel of history in the New World!


    The Empire of Saints?


    This name touched their heartstrings.


    Outside the chaos heavens, there was no need to form factions on many occasions.


    This was because the training hall was almost fixed and could not be sent out to battle. In a sense, they were already a force and were united against the outside world.


    Everyone was clear that after this war, it was necessary to plan the entry of new forces, compromise, planning, and redistribution of interests ¡­


    The Saints ¡®Dao discussion in front of them would determine the structure of this land!


    ¡°Is he expanding and conquering faraway lands?¡± A Saint laughed.


    The black-robed Saint shook his head slightly. I¡¯ve heard a long time ago that in these Saint areas, there would be special blessing-type bloodlines that would form groups of power. They are also called dynasties or alliances ¡­ They were very United and could even conquer the surrounding land of the Saints and get out of trouble ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that we would have such a day.¡±


    Some of the heaven-defying bloodlines were not bound by the dojo and could travel far.


    if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be very beneficial to our land ¡­


    One of the Saints chuckled and said, ¡± let¡¯s form a force and expand outward ¡­ With this mysterious ¡®game¡¯ bloodline, we can send all the experts under our command to play a ¡®game¡¯ and expand outward so that they don¡¯t fear death. They can explore the surrounding land and draw a map of the land of chaos!¡±


    A map of the chaotic lands!


    How large was this land?


    Even a Saint might not be able to reach the end.


    Furthermore, it was difficult for the Saints to travel far. They could only take root in a piece of land, making it almost impossible for them to see the scenery of the land in the distance!


    The Saints were all moved.


    For people of their level, there were very few things that could move them, and the one in front of them was definitely one of them!


    In fact, for existences of this level, infighting and scheming no longer existed. It was impossible to deceive these old monsters. It was simply driven by profit.


    And the immediate benefits were enough.


    then, everyone can accept these ¡®gaming computer¡¯ creatures ¡­ Zhang Youling smiled and said proudly, ¡± after all, with your vision, you can see that this computer has no backup. You¡¯re just using it. This is a terrifying bloodline that aids cultivation. It¡¯s very useful even for Saints. The most important thing is that it doesn¡¯t occupy any genetic position ¡­


    All the Saints nodded.


    With their experience, they could naturally tell that there were no back-up measures or secret doors, but they were still a powerful restraint on them.


    So what if they did not have the Dark Clan?


    When you¡¯re used to it, if you fall out with me and I don¡¯t let you use it anymore, can you take it?


    This was an open scheme, and all the Saints knew about it. However, the benefits in front of them still drove them to use it.


    ¡°We will popularize it in the dojo.¡± A Saint said.


    Old man Hua ya chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, are you going to return the soldiers and citizens of The Divine Cities in our outer city to us?¡±


    they¡¯ve already taken root here, ¡± Zhang Youling said honestly. they can¡¯t bear to leave.


    The Saints ¡®faces darkened!


    Their dojos could not accommodate so many gods. The level-9 civilizations outside were placed outside their dojos, but they were definitely their most important Foundation. Yet, they were shamelessly taken in by the fatty in front of them?


    They secretly cursed at him for being shameless and knew that they couldn¡¯t get it back. A Saint couldn¡¯t help but change the topic, ¡± if that¡¯s the case, if we modify our land according to this game civilization ¡­ In the future, the main body can live in the dojo, and when the game avatar goes out, this dojo will be the main city of the game¡¯s resurrection point!¡±


    that¡¯s right. We have more than ten dojos, which means we have more than ten main cities!


    resurrect in our main city, and then go out.


    in fact, the structure has changed greatly. Since our training hall only needs computers, all living beings are immersed in computer games. We don¡¯t need markets, streets, and various living areas ¡­ As long as there was a computer, the powerhouses would not come out of their houses ¡®houses¡¯ houses ¡®houses¡¯ houses ¡®houses¡¯ houses ¡®houses¡¯ houses ¡®houses¡¯ houses ¡®computers¡¯ could accommodate more people ¡­ We can also take in the outer city of the training hall.¡±


    Move all the cities outside the training hall into the training hall?


    All the Saints thought to themselves that this was a very constructive suggestion!


    Previously, it could not accommodate them, but with this reform, they could indeed squeeze together. Everyone could ¡®play games¡¯ in the dojo¡¯s computer, and the game¡¯s body would build a city outside the dojo ¡­


    ¡°Good suggestion.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea.¡±


    The Saints smiled. This way, they would no longer be afraid of certain shameless existences stealing their civilization.


    After all, the descendants of gods could reproduce. To the Saints, the loss this time was not too great. The common people could have been like wild grass, reproducing again after a few hundred years.


    Soon, under the suggestions of the Saints, they tried to experiment with the small TV, and the rules were changed one by one.


    At the same time, they also discovered many mysterious abilities.


    ¡°Unbelievable! The entangled game body can actually prevent bloodline from being stolen?¡±


    yes, it¡¯s not the main body. How can you plunder the bloodline? ¡±


    To these Saints, their dojos were their level 10 civilizations. Their clansmen could not go out easily because they were the bloodline of the Saints of their own race. If they went out of their dojos, they would be robbed by other powerful cultivators ¡­


    There would be a big problem!


    Therefore, there was almost no one from the saint¡¯s bloodline walking outside the training hall on this land. It was also because of this that Xu Zhi had not seen a single person with a powerful and heaven-defying bloodline even after being here for so long.


    ¡°Is this going to be a big deal?¡± Xu Zhi was very pleased to see this. but have the Holy Sons of the Saint clan finally walked out of the training hall? ¡± ¡®I can take the opportunity to take a look at their bloodline ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t get it yet.¡±


    Very soon, the era was changing.


    More than 20 years had passed in the blink of an eye.


    One by one, training halls and main cities were built.


    All the Saints knew that the great trend of the world was coming, so they began to try to find ways to obtain opportunities.


    The dojo was extremely deserted. The houses were like beehives, and the living beings inside rarely left because they had all entered the ¡®Second World¡¯.


    Outside the training hall, cities were being built.


    It was an unprecedented prosperous age of Saints. Daoists and gods walked on the streets, set up stalls to sell, leveled up, killed monsters, and trained their martial arts.


    ¡°It¡¯s really amazing! It was amazing! I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this!¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought?¡±


    The players in the training hall and the descendants of the Saints all looked at the bustling streets outside.


    They were also birds in a cage, and they could only live in the dojo for their entire lives. They were not allowed to leave their own extraordinary level ten civilization, so they were naturally overjoyed to see that they had left.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bloodline.¡±


    that¡¯s right. The universe is so big, and there are all kinds of strange things. I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s such an exaggerated and heaven-defying bloodline that can turn the entire world into a game!


    On the other side of the street.


    ¡°Heavens! They were the clansmen of the wind sculpting Saint! It turns out that his bloodline can control the flow of air. It¡¯s very terrifying!¡± Some Dao cultivators were shocked and looked into the distance.


    if it was before, we outer city powerhouses wouldn¡¯t have the chance to see the powerhouses in the dojo. But now, powerhouses with heaven-defying bloodlines are everywhere, wandering in the city! One of the gods had a look of longing and envy on his face. what an eye-opening experience ¡­


    sigh, the world has always been unfair. How good would it be if we were born in that race ¡­ If we can plunder their bloodline ¡­¡± Some Dao cultivators murmured as they looked at the Saint clan walking on the earth.


    ¡°Shh! Be careful with your words! It was because of this game that they were not afraid of their bloodline being stolen, so they walked out of the training hall ¡­ We can¡¯t take it away either. Didn¡¯t some existences already test us in secret?¡± Some Daoist cultivators quickly pulled that person.


    But no matter what, all the gods knew that this was an unprecedented great era.


    Another ten years passed.


    The dark sky Saint dynasty had been established.


    Zhang Youling, self-proclaimed ¡°netherworld undying Samsara Saint Emperor,¡± successfully ascended the throne and sat in the center. He established more than ten Saints in the West and the East on both sides and secluded himself in the Daoist temple. He could send his disciples into the court to become officials and rule the world together.


    It was known in history as the first year of the Saint.


    The generations of common people in the future had a very high evaluation of this Saint.


    Sage Emperor Zhang Youling was a man of great talent and ambition. He swept away the coldness and desolation of the entire chaotic land, bringing a thread of opportunity to the common people and bestowing life to the entire land.


    He created the game Samsara and established the level promotion system.


    He also provided immortality to the common people, sought good fortune for the common people, and sought positions for the cultivators in the world.


    ¡°The sage has no monopoly, and the common people will not perish!¡±


    He sought blessings for the common people and announced it to the world. As soon as the ruling dynasty began, many young strong men emerged.


    These relatively mediocre civilizations began to fight for a chance of survival. They broke away from the decadent atmosphere for a while, and countless experts advanced bravely, fighting for a great era!


    With the immortal nature and the appearance of the ¡± ginseng fruit ¡°, even if the number of such treasures was very small and the production was not high, it could still pry open the blood of living creatures, allowing the incomplete Daoist to perfect their Dao Foundation and have the possibility of becoming a Sage!


    ¡°This is a wise and benevolent Saint!¡±


    ¡°Benevolence and righteousness, for the Saints of heaven and earth!¡±


    we were not born in a saint¡¯s family, but we have the opportunity to fight for opportunities with the saint¡¯s offspring!


    Previously, the peripheral civilizations that were affiliated with level 10 had no intention of submitting, but at this moment, they had a strong sense of belonging to this existence that sought the blessings of the common people.


    However, no one knew that the existence behind the scenes who ruled the entire dynasty was actually just ¡­ A mere cultivator.


    Zhang Youling placed his hands behind his back and said to the empty void,¡±You don¡¯t feel like you¡¯ve lost anything in this battle, do you?¡±


    Dark sky Saint dynasty, year 98.


    Divine Emperor you Ling announced the decree and sat on his throne, looking down at his subjects. He said with a majestic aura, ¡±


    it¡¯s been almost a hundred years since I¡¯ve ascended the throne. I¡¯ve established the hierarchical system and the combat power rankings, but many prodigies from vassal civilizations have also flocked to me!


    His voice rumbled, and his young face seemed to have a hint of authority. their bloodlines may be mediocre, but their combat strength is exaggerated. They can fight against high-level bloodlines ¡­ Perhaps we can give them the bloodline of some powerful Saints and let them marry into the saint¡¯s family and become officials in our imperial court.¡±


    This was a great era where monstrous geniuses emerged.


    The combat strength rankings were all about life-and-death battles without holding back, reflecting their combat strength and ranking in an extremely real way.


    Below, an official stepped forward and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of your Majesty¡¯s rule. There were talents in the past! However, they were born in poverty and had very few resources. In order to become stronger, they could only go out and find resources ¡­ However, their fault tolerance is low, and there is a high possibility that they will fall while searching for an opportunity somewhere. Before they can grow, their talents will be discovered, and they will fall halfway!¡±


    ¡°It is!¡±


    One of the officials said excitedly, ¡± at this time, it¡¯s impossible for the strong to die! Because he could be reborn, the fault tolerance rate was extremely high! As long as they are geniuses, even if they come from a poor background, there is still a possibility of them displaying their talents. There is no possibility of them dying halfway. There is absolutely no missing genius, and it is extremely fair!¡±


    ¡°This ranking is undoubtedly the most perfect and fair imperial examination! The evildoers who have collected the resources of Saints for our dynasty will become officials!¡± One of the officials muttered, ¡± however, although our heavenly court is the leader, the saints of the East and West have not surrendered yet. They have been secretly gathering those monstrous players on the leaderboard who are at the top of the level and combat power rankings.


    Zhang Youling was silent for a moment. These Saints didn¡¯t listen to orders, but in reality, they were just allies. Once there was a benefit, they would definitely be the first to snatch it.


    In the past, a saint¡¯s family was most afraid of a lack of succession!


    Most of the time, they would not be able to produce a Saint in their next generation ¡­ Many Saint families would choose some geniuses from other races and integrate them into their own bloodline and civilization ¡­


    This was what they were doing right now.


    The current laws of the earth made it so that those geniuses who had previously been buried were now being unearthed. They immediately began to snatch people over.


    According to the current situation, not a single demon-level genius was left out. To them, the possibility of the Saint family continuing to exist was very high.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Hmph. Zhang Youling coldly snorted. previously, the civilizations in the outer cities were vast and complex. They didn¡¯t cultivate or excavate them. They only felt that the efficiency of their cultivation was low ¡­ I¡¯ve only been nurturing my own race in the hopes that a genius will appear. But now, I¡¯ve reformed the rules of the earth, and commoner geniuses have appeared, and they¡¯re here to plunder them?¡±


    ¡°The existence of these Saints is a chronic illness in my heart.¡± Zhang Youling looked at these trusted ministers with a sorrowful expression, ¡± they continue to monopolize the era, stabilize their Saint clans, and stand high above ¡­ This is not beneficial to the development of our universe and the prosperity of our universe!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty is right.¡±


    The ministers were touched and felt that their Emperor had great ambitions.


    Zhang Youling also knew that he couldn¡¯t touch these Saints, so he couldn¡¯t help but announce to his subordinates, ¡± ¡®Since the earth is on the right track, the prosperous cities are standing in great numbers, and the Holy dynasty¡¯s destiny is exuberant, then let¡¯s start ¡­ An expedition!¡±


    ¡°Pass on my decree.¡±


    in all directions, each force can set up an expedition on their own and build a bridgehead. There will be an important town every hundreds of millions of light years, and each important town can hold 10000 gods. They can also set up a space transfer formation and expand outward, opening up the territory of the chaotic land!


    Instantly, the officials and the world were in an uproar.


    For a period of time, many player groups and guilds from the rich forces started to explore the outside world and build cities.


    After all, there were too many benefits for players to build a city. When other existences teleported over, they would have to charge a fee for the teleportation circle, and other players would have to spend money in the city.


    The 173rd year of the Saint dynasty.


    There were many bridgehead fortresses, and the gods charged out without fear of death. Driven by benefits, they achieved great achievements, and their territory continued to expand outward, even moving along the coastal areas of chaos.


    At the same time, a large number of resources that had not been cultivated were being transported, and more and more gods began to appear. The factions under the command of more than ten Saints grew larger and larger, and more and more gods broke through and became Daoist cultivators.


    The Saint dynasty, year 231.


    A civil war broke out.


    Because of the war for resources, the main cities under the control of the Saints from both wind shaping dojo and Pingshui dojo had conflicts over resources for a long time, and finally, a war broke out.


    This battle had been recorded countless times, and they had even started to attack the enemy¡¯s main city and plunder resources.


    The battle was extremely intense. In the later stages, the respawn points of both sides surged out continuously and were teleported to the cities on the front lines to join the battle.


    A civil war broke out ¡­


    But the Saints acquiesced!


    In this battle, there was no fear of death. Instead, both sides were training their soldiers!


    The rebirth and recovery of the quantum body had consumed a large amount of resources, but they had cultivated a lot on this fertile land. It was enough!


    This battle lasted for 30 years, day and night.


    Even the other Saints hinted to their subordinates to join in, starting a chaotic battle within the dynasty. During this period, countless gods began to break through and become Dao cultivators, launching a new Dao-achieving great era.


    The Saint dynasty, year 281.


    A piece of news that inspired all existences spread throughout the world:


    the game¡¯s main console has already broken through to rank-9 Dao-achieving!


    [ Burning Legion¡¯s expedition, new version update: [ the level limit has been changed from the limit of a level 89 deity to the limit of a level 99 Daoist! ]


    Countless Dao cultivators began to get excited.


    ¡°Is it finally our turn?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our turn!¡±


    we were very aggrieved before. We were clearly in a very high realm, but we could only control a body at the level of a God!


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s finally our turn to show off our skills!¡±


    All existences were excited.


    He knew that this was the beginning of a new era of civilization, and a door was slowly opening.


    The land opened up by the gods was too slow. So far, they had not found another place where the Saints gathered ¡­


    And once an expedition at the level of Dao cultivators appeared before their eyes, they would probably soon discover that the other chaos heavens Saints on the periphery could carry out a true expedition.

 Chapter 1206

    ?


    1206 The development of the era


    we¡¯ve already cultivated our own computer. It¡¯s already at the peak of the divine Spirit realm and can break through to the Dao-achieving level at any time.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for this moment!¡±


    Some Daoists were very excited. They had used a large amount of resources to nurture their ¡± computer ¡± creatures. They had been stuck in the realm, waiting for this moment to come.


    Soon, in less than a few years, many rank-9 Dao cultivators began to go out and walk on the earth.


    A new era had completely begun.


    The Saint dynasty, year 300.


    Emperor Youling continued to announce to the world,


    ¡°We should bring peace to the world and preach to all living beings!¡±


    the Saints of our land are all connected to a neighboring Galaxy domain below. That¡¯s why we came here after we ascended. From today onwards, the countries we rule below and the level-9 civilizations with potential can all be brought here to ascend!


    A new reform was introduced.


    As soon as these words fell, the world was shocked!


    All existences knew what this meant.


    The Saints were especially shocked.


    In the lower realm, there was not much risk in killing a newly-advanced level ten. However, outside the chaos heavens, the risk was rather high.


    This was because breaking through in the Barrenlands and in this place were two different situations. A new level 10 would know more, and the danger after breaking through would be greater.


    A Saint said to himself, this Zhang Youling brought all the civilizations with potential from the lower realm here. He let them play games here, cultivate their vitality, and then break through!


    if they break through level 10 here, they will definitely be stronger, more knowledgeable, and more difficult to kill than the new level 10 in the barren universe! One of the Saints had a dark look in his eyes.


    However, the black-robed Saint laughed. I feel that this is the right thing to do. You guys take advantage of the lack of information and use your battle prowess to suppress a newly-advanced Saint. Do you think that¡¯s glorious?


    They could compete fairly! If he was defeated, it would simply be a disgrace. He would be overthrown and directly fall off the stage! This was no one¡¯s era, and no one could monopolize everything! They need new blood to let The New Saints and the old saints see the possibility of being overthrown. Only then will they work hard!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! ¡®This Zhang Youling is a cunning old fox. He wants to support the new Saint and push us down. He thinks we don¡¯t listen to him ¡­¡¯ We can also use this to win people¡¯s hearts.¡± A Saint saw through everything.


    ¡°Do you think that you can¡¯t do it?¡± Old man Hua ya chuckled.


    The expressions of the surrounding Saints changed.


    These two saints with five bloodlines at the perfection realm were naturally unafraid of being overthrown. Their combat strength was too strong, but they might not be able to win with just one or two bloodlines. If the other party¡¯s bloodline was heaven-defying, they would end up like the nine-headed ancient mother a while ago!


    However, this announcement excited the countless lower-class beings.


    This was a policy that was beneficial to them.


    At the same time, they were also given a mission to lead a few level-9 civilizations to ascend. Thus, the various galaxies started to show signs of descending on this land.


    To a higher dimensional being, a casual action could change the fate of a lower dimensional being.


    ¡°Where is this place?¡±


    Outside a chaotic land, the level 9 civilizations were shocked.


    ¡°A newcomer from the lower realm?¡± A small television chuckled.


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ I guess so.¡±


    The tier 9 existences said hesitantly.


    The small television displayed a table. choose your organization. That is your point of rebirth. In the future, leveling up, fighting monsters, completing missions, and connecting to your profession will all have a great impact.


    ¡°???¡±


    These Dao cultivators were all stunned.


    Where the hell have we ascended to?


    What the hell is leveling up and fighting monsters?


    There was a rebirth point? Level up?


    Is this even a game?


    Didn¡¯t people die like a lamp going out?


    ¡°Is this the world outside the chaos heavens? He could be resurrected? It looks so high-end and Grand ¡­¡± A rank-9 Dao-achieving expert had brought his own extraordinary world here and muttered.


    could it be that the universe we lived in before was a game? ¡± There were already Daoist cultivators who were dumbfounded and began to doubt their lives.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Spore Evolution Forum.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    ¡°I¡¯m dying of laughter! Look at the stunned faces of the level-9 civilizations that were brought up!¡±


    don¡¯t tell me they think that it¡¯s the same outside the chaos heavens? ¡±


    When the countless players saw this scene, their dumbfounded expressions were too extreme, and they did not dare to ask.


    It could be said that they had taken a high-speed train to develop to this point. Even though their overall strength had increased greatly, the highest realm in the small TV clan was the mother of small TV, Zhang Tong, who had just broken through.


    He was only a rank-9 Dao-achieving cultivator.


    His strength had not improved much over the past few hundred years, but the influence he had on the situation was huge.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± brothers, with the help of the resources provided, the patient guidance of the sages, and the Super babysitting, my girlfriend has finally become a Daoist! (Excited)¡±


    Meng Mei was a little sour,¡¯can¡¯t you see how many resources I¡¯ve eaten? All the Saints in the land are helping her. ¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna ignored her and continued, ¡± if this continues, the fixed tenth level Saint on the small TV can be said to be a protector in the future!


    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone knows that we¡¯re the support! The reason we can stand at such a high position is not because of anything else, but because the stones from other mountains can be used to Polish the Jade. We are as strong as the strong people we rely on!¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone continued to listen.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± now that we¡¯ve expanded our land, we have to see what the outside world is like! It was useless to hide in a corner! I believe that if this situation continues, we will be able to figure out the true situation beyond the chaos heavens!¡±


    The real situation?


    ¡°And what is the real situation like?¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna laughed out loud. I think most of the places are like the barren land of the Saints. It¡¯s very cold and cheerless. It¡¯s the place where the Saints live, and there are many dojos ¡­ However, there are definitely dynasties where the Saints are at their peak. Those dynasties where the Saints are United like we are, are the true overlords of this land!¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    The real Overlord of the land?


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied. ¡± all these benefits have been confirmed. In any case, there are more than ten Saints in this land. If we recruit them one by one in the future, we can at least have thirty Saints. We¡¯ll definitely be able to fight for the throne ¡­ Don¡¯t be too pleased with yourself, we¡¯re just valuable ¡®tools¡¯ in the eyes of the Saints. You have to understand your position!¡±


    Everyone nodded their heads. This was a common sense.


    All the players knew that they were not the strong ones!


    Rather, it was because the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation was powerful! This world was unfair. Some existences had heaven-defying bloodlines, were born Holy, and were destined to be at the top of the universe from the moment they were born.


    And the bloodline that they had evolved was destined to be at the top.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± to be honest, the enlightened players are flying very fast now. They¡¯ve already discovered another saint¡¯s residence along the coast. They¡¯re scattered here and there. They¡¯re already using the same method as before to secretly infect the outer cities ¡­ Act first and report later!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna was explaining what had happened.


    at the same time, I believe that the other Saint-level forces and dynasties have at least a few dozen Saints ¡­ Furthermore, their leader is most likely a multi-dimensional Sage. It¡¯s possible that these dynasty forces are organizing to cross the primal Chaos sea!¡±


    Cross the chaos sea?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Anyway, look at little fatty. He¡¯s a multi-dimensional Sage, so he¡¯ll definitely have experience! The reason why I came to this conclusion was because little fatty himself was very interested in organizing Saints and establishing a dynasty ¡­ It seems that it¡¯s more convenient to travel through other universes with the help of an organization!¡±


    As soon as the racer of Mount Haruna finished speaking, everyone began to discuss.


    ¡°You mean, little fatty, you¡¯re already working hard in the direction of becoming a multi-dimensional Sage here?¡±


    crossing other multiverses? ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not aiming too high, it¡¯s because we¡¯ve made him proud,¡±


    Right now, they were truly serving fatty Zhang Youling earnestly without any selfish motives. They were truly devoted to him ¡­ After all, playing tricks and causing trouble?


    He must have been discovered.


    They didn¡¯t plan to do anything.


    It was to support fatty Zhang with all their might, mutually beneficial, and help him develop madly. As for how far he had developed and when he would fall, the players did not know ¡­

 Chapter 1207

    ?


    1207 I will take you to another multiverse


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied, ¡± the development here is very normal. We¡¯re preparing to develop the dimensional courtyard on the other side. It¡¯s almost time to put the matter of bloodline synthesis on the agenda.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°The new version of the nine revolutions mysterious art, the giant octopus god of death, is about to be born?¡±


    Everyone started discussing. This was the main event.


    ¡°Yeah, this is one of the main events.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± there¡¯s something else. It¡¯s been a few days. Cutie Pie¡¯s level of power has stabilized, and the matters on earth have been settled. We¡¯re ready to go to the other universe ¡­


    that¡¯s right. The multi-dimensional Saints here are still expanding outward. Their ultimate goal is to cross the multiverse ¡­ We¡¯re already crossing! (Awesome writing)¡±


    Everyone thought about it and felt quite proud. As expected of the center of the universe. The means of the ancient gods were unimaginable, allowing cutie pie to cross the multiverse.


    ¡°Sigh, do you think that the multiverse created by the God of Destruction will eventually be discovered by the other Saints? Cross over?¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone had goosebumps.


    t-then, aren¡¯t we, the Saint dynasty, doing something now? will we have the chance to cross to the multiverse where the God of Destruction is in the future? ¡±


    When everyone thought about this, they actually felt that it was very possible!


    Perhaps the new universe created by the God of Destruction had such an idea!


    If the other Saints were to go over ¡­ Even the Saint dynasty in front of him might ¡­


    The more they thought about it, the more goosebumps they had!


    ¡­


    At this moment, in the Dao field of the universe garden.


    The nine-headed ancient mother was learning and listening attentively.


    At the same time, she gradually blended into the atmosphere of the universe garden and even started playing computer games.


    ¡°I¡¯m already level 89. I can finally break through this realm and continue to level up!¡± The nine-headed ancient mother was also playing the game, forming a team with Medusa and the others. She felt that it was very interesting. let¡¯s go to the sand dunes from before for a walk. I keep feeling that there are some ancient ruins, and they are very mysterious.


    ¡°I want to go.¡± Medusa was also in high spirits. we have already died many times before. That ancient site can not be discovered by others.


    Little Shiji was very dissatisfied. He sat in front of the computer and said unwillingly,


    we are also one of the Saints under the jurisdiction of this Saint dynasty. Di Qi is the same. As the Saint under the jurisdiction, he is very calm. As expected of the mastermind behind the scenes, hiding from each era to the next. It is very dirty ¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that father wanted to hide his identity ¡­¡±


    ¡°This is pretty good, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The Alliance master of martial arts laughed. this is already very similar to our quantum world. No one dies, and it¡¯s very carefree to travel the world. There are grudges and grudges to settle everywhere ¡­


    it¡¯s just that my bloodline can¡¯t be used on that quantum body ¡­ Nine-headed ancient mother was speechless.


    ¡°This is a very normal thing!¡±


    ¡°Some of the bloodlines can¡¯t be used on the quantum body, for example, the bloodline that carries a space,¡± Shi Ji explained seriously.


    Xu Zhi just smiled as he listened to their exchange.


    I see. The other Saints in this land, and even the Saint dynasty in front of us ¡­ He loved to cross the chaos sea and wanted to go to other universes ¡­ It¡¯s not impossible to cross into the God of Destruction¡¯s universe!¡±


    Xu Zhi was deep in thought.


    Even he didn¡¯t expect the players to make such a big deal out of it.


    He was simply messing around.


    He couldn¡¯t protect these Saints from being attacked, but they were able to protect him. They were very cowardly.


    As for Zhang Youling¡¯s development?


    What did it have to do with Xu Zhi that he had taken advantage of the situation?


    Xu Zhi was very indifferent to this and did not feel that he had suffered any losses. He would develop his own business, and he would just hide in the dark.


    What he wanted to do was to deduce each and every civilization era, look down on each and every civilization, evolve into an extraordinary sandbox, and walk to the end ¡­


    In fact, the seemingly prosperous dynasty of the Saints before his eyes was also a ¡®supernatural sandbox civilization¡¯ that he had deduced.


    however, it¡¯s only been three to four hundred years, but the eras have overlapped and the civilization has evolved rapidly ¡­ A powerful empire will stand on the land of chaos and expand in all directions.¡± Xu Zhi also felt that it was very magical and incredible.


    this is the core technology.


    Xu Zhi stretched lazily, feeling very relaxed.


    It seemed that his bloodline was more important. They were already studying compound bloodlines.


    In fact, after hundreds of years, the results were already extraordinary!


    The first batch of complex bloodlines would probably be born soon ¡­


    ¡°Father, what do you think will happen to the Saints and emperors of this dynasty?¡±


    After all, in Shi Ji¡¯s eyes, his father was the most ancient and powerful existence. He knew the ultimate secrets of the universe and the concept of the God of creation. He had made all kinds of arrangements and plans a long time ago. It seemed like there was nothing in the world that his father could not do.


    ¡°The final outcome?¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly spoke with a faint smile on his face.


    yes. How far do you think their civilization will go? ¡± Shi Ji asked.


    there will be a bright future, and a very dark dusk.


    perhaps in the future, I will die on the sea of chaos and perish in another mysterious universe.


    The hearts of the nine-headed ancient mother, Medusa, and the others trembled slightly.


    In their eyes, these bloodlines were heaven-defying and would usher in an unprecedented Sage reform in this land!


    It might even usher in a great era of Saints!


    The Saints would all choose to join and go far away.


    And this historical trend was no longer something that a single Sage could stop. They would definitely become powerful!


    Who could destroy them and bring them to the end of the world?


    ¡°The cause of destruction, is it above the sage?¡± Nine-headed ancient mother trembled and asked, ¡± It¡¯s multi-dimensional ¡­ A multi-dimensional Sage? However, I feel that if it were to develop, even a multi-dimensional Sage would not be able to withstand the crushing might of over a hundred sages!¡±


    She had been thinking that the universe was definitely not simple if even someone as powerful as reinimansaga had to hide their enemy.


    Just listening to the history of the Era of Chaos sand sculptures alone was enough to hide many secrets.


    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s nothing to do here.¡± ¡°But there are a lot of disputes on the other side!¡± Renemansky said indifferently.


    ¡°What dispute?¡± Everyone asked.


    ¡°The God of Destruction!¡± Everyone¡¯s expression changed when reinimansaga finished speaking.


    ¡°The existence of the Buddhist system is truly a good move!¡± Reinimansky said indifferently. He had already decided to take the first step and let the other existences seize the initiative ¡­ Our forces will also need to send one person. We can¡¯t fall behind.¡±


    Everyone was puzzled.


    Reinymansky looked around.


    If Medusa was not considered, it was even more impossible for the four quantum grandmasters. The leader of the martial arts world, Zhou Meng, and the demon master, which one of them was not a troublemaker?


    On the contrary, the nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s personality was more obedient and honest after these few days of interaction.


    Reinymansky lowered his gaze and said gently, ¡± nine-headed ancient mother, I have an unprecedented opportunity to bestow upon you.


    Nine-headed ancient mother quickly lowered her head and said respectfully, ¡± ¡°May I ask who ¡­¡±


    Huala-


    The tide rolled.


    Reinimansaga placed his hands behind his back and looked at the chaos sea. He said calmly, ¡± you wish to cross the sea of the primordial chaos. I will take you to another universe!


    Another universe?


    The nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at reinimansaga in shock. Her face was filled with disbelief. He was indeed a multi-dimensional Saint.

 Chapter 1208

    ?


    1208 New era


    Another universe ¡­


    Crossing the chaos sea was just a legend to most Saints. They might not even be able to swim 100 meters. It was simply a delusion to go to the other side of the distant parallel universe.


    And now, he had to bring a saint over?


    ¡°You can actually bring me along?¡± Nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s voice was slightly agitated, ¡± board the chaos sea¡¯s adversity crossing ship? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment.


    He quickly realized why the other party was so agitated.


    It was already difficult for him to cross the sea of chaos. It would be twice as difficult if he brought another Sage along. In the eyes of the other party, the fact that he was able to bring a Sage along meant that he had already far surpassed the standard of ordinary multi-dimensional sages.


    ¡°Naturally, I can bring it along.¡±


    Xu Zhi did not retort. After all, although he did not have to cross the chaos sea, it was still another universe, so there was nothing wrong with that. He said with an indifferent expression, ¡± the land of chaos here, the Empire of Saints here ¡­ Their prosperity is insignificant to us. It¡¯s just a small fight. The other universe is our true goal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a race against time now ¡­ That universe was still unknown! After a period of time, many powers similar to the sage Empire in front of him, as well as the multi-dimensional Sage existences who could cross the chaos ocean and the nine great continents of the universe, would probably notice it and cross over to that universe ¡­ We must seize the initiative!¡±


    ¡°Another universe?¡± The nine-headed ancient mother was a little confused. Parallel universes should be very mature by now, so what opportunities were there for her to seize?


    All the multi-dimensional sages from the nine great continents would be excited and rush over?


    This must be the greatest Golden Age of the current universe!


    Medusa, the four quantum grandmasters, and the others were a little excited.


    They naturally knew that this was the God of Destruction¡¯s universe, and it would also cause such a Golden Age. They were also a little confused. This nine-headed ancient mother in front of them was bringing along her true confidants?


    Xu Zhi cast them a glance.¡¯You guys are always up to no good. How could I possibly take you along?¡¯


    your realms are still low. You still need to train hard, especially the evil gods ¡­


    Xu Zhi looked at Medusa and said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to spend too much time on other things. You still need to improve your level a lot. Otherwise, no matter how strong your combat power is ¡­


    Medusa nodded. don¡¯t worry. I am about to succeed in the other species. When I obtain the crucial bloodline, I will advance by leaps and bounds!


    This was no exception.


    The players were also almost done with the first batch of compound bloodlines, so it was only natural that Medusa was keeping up with the progress.


    in that case, you should study it well. I hope that after accumulating for so long, you will eventually become a dragon and surpass people like di Qi and Carolyn from the neighboring civilizations. Reinymansky explained everything to them seriously before leaving with the nine-headed ancient mother.


    Soon, they entered a space tunnel.


    ¡°Relax your mind and don¡¯t resist.¡± Reinymansky said.


    Nine-headed ancient mother nodded.


    Whoosh.


    He was surrounded by a five-colored space tunnel. He didn¡¯t know where it led to, and he couldn¡¯t see the outside world.


    Was he already above the sea of chaos?


    Nine-headed ancient mother did not know and could only wait quietly. She was also extremely clear about the dangers of crossing the chaos ocean and did not dare to disturb him.


    After an unknown amount of time. The space trembled slightly, and light gradually appeared in front of him. An unknown universe wall appeared in front of him.


    ¡°He crossed over just like that?¡± Nine-headed ancient mother was stunned.


    Renemansky didn¡¯t say anything. He stood outside the universe membrane and waited quietly.


    After waiting for a moment, the space trembled again, and an ancient existence with an unimaginable aura descended, bringing Mother Earth, Goddess Green vine.


    this person¡¯s body is filled with an aura similar to that of Buddhism. Could he be the venerable sovereign¡¯s master? ¡± Mellwell did not dare to speak.


    If reinimansaga¡¯s strength was not too real, he was really a little scared now. The venerable sovereign had been able to defeat him so easily. How strong was his master?


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve been waiting here for a long time!¡±


    The ancient God snorted and brought Mother Earth with him.


    ¡°Of course I know about your plans,¡± reinnemansky laughed. The God of Destruction created a new universe and intended to end the life of the entire universe. By then, the universe would be destroyed ¡­ By sneaking into this new Cosmos in advance and setting up a trap in advance, we will have a way out even if we are destroyed.¡±


    The God of Destruction?


    What was it?


    The universe¡¯s lifespan was about to be destroyed, and its lifespan was about to end?


    Mellville seemed to have heard a horrifying truth, which made her dumbfounded. The destruction of the universe was right in front of her eyes?


    ¡°You are in the camp of the God of creation, but you must also leave a way out in the camp of the God of Destruction! He¡¯s simply a fence-sitter.¡±


    A voice came from the distance.


    Under the dumbfounded gaze of mellwell, another mysterious existence of the elemental civilization descended, with a Phoenix covered in flames behind him.


    ¡°This is ¡­ The elemental civilization? As expected, he faked his death to escape!¡± Even though she had been prepared, she was still moved when she saw the elemental civilization monster that she had killed with her own hands and the level 10 monster.


    ¡°A fence-sitter?¡±


    The ancient God looked at moon god Ji and smiled, ¡± ¡°What is this? The God of creation was the great will of chaos in the dark. It had no self-consciousness and followed the rules of heaven and earth ¡­ How could there be a betrayal when they were beings without consciousness? Moreover, the God of Destruction has gained consciousness ¡­¡±


    It was the God of Destruction, and now the God of creation?


    Mellwell had started to lose his ability to speak.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in saying more, let¡¯s just rely on our own abilities.¡± With that, yueshen Ji smiled coldly and said with Phoenix behind him, ¡± let¡¯s go.


    The group left, and the group of ancient gods left as well.


    Looking at the empty space, mellwell was still in a daze.


    In that case, why don¡¯t we quickly leave?


    Why didn¡¯t the three of them chat a little longer?


    Naturally, she did not know what Xu Zhi was thinking. Xu Zhi felt that it would be enough to just let the three of them go through the ¡± interlude Animation ¡± of the instance dungeon. Why did he have to go through so much trouble?


    It¡¯s very tiring for you guys to perform three acts, alright?


    Reinymansky turned around and patted her stiff shoulder. He said gently, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to tell you the truth.¡±


    ¡°The truth!¡± Nine-headed ancient mother finally understood the crux of the matter.


    The development of history had become very complicated.


    However, Xu Zhi directly sent a bunch of screenshots and recordings of the entire process to melvier using his divine sense. The ¡± historical chronicles of China¡¯s Buddhism and Daoism, ¡± summarized by a certain post by an earth player, was sent to her through his divine sense.


    After receiving a large amount of information, mellwell organized his thoughts with a headache. His head felt like it was about to split open. In some ruins, because he had observed the image of the God of creation, he had known about the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation and obtained the escaped ¡®one¡¯. .. And then, renemansky, moon god Ji? You also took the opportunity to understand the concept?¡±


    When she saw the battle in the universe garden, Medusa¡¯s terrifying Tao technique had caused the God of Destruction from a distant time and space to descend, and she was completely dumbfounded!


    The smiling evil god from before seemed to be at an extremely low level. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so terrifying. She opened the magic box by herself and caused the entire universe to be destroyed?


    Her heart trembled. Who were these people?


    He looked honest before, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be so perverted in fighting. He even looked a little twisted in his mind?


    ¡°Now, do you understand?¡± Reinymansky said.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Mellwell quickly nodded his head, like a chick pecking at rice.


    Xu Zhi was speechless. This was a mental degeneration of fear. The nine teenage girls ¡®heads nodded frantically.


    It was actually a little ugly and cute, full of novelty.


    you should know that it¡¯s different from a parallel universe. It¡¯s a whole new universe ¡­ As a Saint who snuck in from the outside, once you enter, you will be hunted down by the local Saints if you are discovered. Thus, you have to hide.¡± at the same time, ¡± Xu Zhi said, ¡± just focus on your cultivation and don¡¯t change the course of the universe¡¯s development.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Said mellwell.


    ¡°Then, go in.¡± this ¡­ renemansky put his hands behind his back and looked at the universe membrane. the real great era is about to begin. This is an unimaginably vast era. The nine Continents of the multiverse outside will not be able to escape ¡­ You have one chance, but only one chance.¡±


    ¡°Then, should I seal my memories?¡± She asked.


    After all, most of the multi-dimensional sages would seal their memories when they sneaked into other universes in order to prevent being discovered. This was because there were too many methods to see through divine thoughts and memories. After all, the human bodies of the sages here were too weak and there was no way to stop them ¡­


    If the memories of a Saint were to be observed, it would be terrible. There were many secrets within.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head and said, ¡± you¡¯ll be the first batch of beings to sneak into this universe. The indigenous people in the universe don¡¯t have the knowledge of this concept yet. They won¡¯t hunt you down or discover you.


    ¡°That¡¯s also the case.¡±


    Mellwell looked at the universe in the distance.


    It was actually a complete ball of hazy mist. It had yet to split into fragments of the parallel universe, and there was not even a sea of chaos. However, there were already many Dao fields on it.


    ¡°This is a prehistoric universe that was just born! The God of Destruction is using this new universe to replace the cancer of the entire great universe outside!¡± The nine-headed ancient mother was almost intoxicated by this beautiful ancient scenery as she exclaimed,¡¯I wonder what it will develop into? How did parallel universes come about? I will be the witness.¡±


    ¡­


    How did a Saint sneak into another parallel universe?


    Naturally, it wasn¡¯t his main body.


    When the original body went over, it would lose its power and become a mortal. At the same time, it would be rejected by the entire universe and become a foreign object.


    Most of the sneaky Saints would stop outside the cosmos wall and secretly send a pure soul incarnation into the cosmos wall.


    This energy Phantom was wandering around the universe, looking for a species to possess.


    Then, the main body outside would send in an avatar and secretly return from the chaos sea. He would not enter the chaos sea at all.


    In front of him, the nine-headed ancient mother was doing this.


    Her main body had been taken away by renemansky, and her soul was now traveling through the universe, traveling for a period of time and passing by planets.


    Suddenly, she saw a person with a good bloodline. She couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡± ¡°Is this the ancient times? All sorts of ancient races were strange. Was that a space bloodline? I¡¯ve found my old profession ¡­¡±


    Whoosh.


    She quickly entered.


    Originally, she had already fused her soul and body together and could only have one soul in a universe. But now, she felt a mysterious feeling. A complete soul of her was born. It was very complete and could cultivate to any realm ¡­


    ¡°Is this the Saint of many dimensions? A cosmos can only produce one complete soul of its own.¡± The nine-headed ancient mother marveled at this atmosphere. Now that she was a little girl, she hurriedly stood up and looked out of the thatched house. It was a green grassland.


    On the other side, Phoenix and Mengmei had also entered.


    Because of the compatibility of their bloodlines, they also found bloodlines like fire and green trees.


    they only sent their avatars in. I sent their main bodies to other places to sleep because I wanted them to focus on the matters of this universe.


    Xu Zhi said indifferently, ¡± the nine-headed ancient mother is very obedient. She¡¯s the kind of person who knows her place. so she shouldn¡¯t cause any trouble. Phoenixes have always been pure-hearted and have few desires ¡­ As for Mengmei, her Voodoo won¡¯t let her affect the course of history!¡±

 Chapter 1209

    ?


    1209 Chapter 1219-second female¡¯s obsession, cute girl¡¯s dream


    In actual fact, Xu Zhi knew that there would definitely be changes if these living beings entered.


    No matter how big or small it was, there would definitely be a butterfly effect ¡­


    However, Xu Zhi had only told them to minimize the impact, but he had not completely stopped them from entering. Why?


    Because he had already realized that the details could be changed, but the general situation would not change!


    From Xu Zhi¡¯s deduction of the era of sculpture, and after seeing the sculptures outside, he instantly understood ¡­


    This was fate.


    It was destined.


    ¡°Other universes might be different, but in the bloodline universe, we all use the bloodline cultivation system, so there must be a few inevitable stages in history.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t a ray that could split the heavens and earth, there would still be Aether, purity, and brightness. It would be the first blade to cut open the bloodline with the laws of matter, splitting the heavens and earth ¡­ Because this is the only way to make the universe have a regular pattern!¡±


    Xu Zhi saw the atlases of the great Dao outside, and the real universe also proved that there was a similar ancient existence who had made the first cut.


    after that, even if one didn¡¯t use ray to cut off one¡¯s lifespan to prove the flaws of the universe, there would be other people to prove the flaws ¡­ Because this is the only way to extend the life of the universe!¡±


    At that moment, Xu Zhi felt a strong sense of destiny, as if he was destined for something.


    The era of beach sculpture art, the era of Dao vindication life ¡­ These two eras seemed to be an inevitable process of development. No matter how many times it was repeated, it would almost always be the same.


    it¡¯s inevitable during the era of sculpture. At that time, there was only earth and metal, and only sculptures could be made. This is inevitable ¡­ The deficiency in lifespan is also a necessity, because it is the critical point that divides Xiantian and houtian lifeforms.¡±


    The universe was like an incomplete puzzle.


    There would definitely be someone who would complete it. No matter who did it, they would use a similar method to put on the corresponding pieces. This was inevitable in history.


    ¡°In that case, the next era might be the era of parallel universes. It should also be a historical process that will inevitably complete the universe! Sooner or later, there would be postcelestial Saints in ancient times who would see this and use it to prove their Dao. However, this Dao was definitely not simple! Splitting the universe is even more difficult than splitting the first blade ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi could vaguely sense something.


    But why would a parallel universe do that?


    Why did he shatter the great cosmos into so many pieces? I don¡¯t know the exact reason ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to find the answer from this universe.¡±


    Xu Zhi stepped into the universe and frowned. ¡°After walking around the chaotic lands, I saw the real situation outside! A level ten multi-dimensional Saint was the peak of the universe¡¯s combat power ¡­ 11 levels weaker!¡±


    Before his eyes, he had completely understood all the realms and levels of the entire universe.


    Even if they fought, they would not be able to defeat these multi-dimensional Saints. After all, they were 11 levels weaker than them ¡­ However, he was not in a hurry. He naturally had to continue deducing this universe.


    there¡¯s no real level 11 in this world. Level 11 is probably primordial chaos, Dao Yi ¡­ Become the universe itself?¡±


    Xu Zhi took. deep breath. I have a vague feeling that when I restore all of history and see the text on the development of the universe, I will know an unimaginable truth ¡­ At that time, the nine parallel universes will really tremble, and countless multi-dimensional sages will rush over. Who knows ¡­¡±


    He had a vague feeling that when he read the text of history, the universe would truly have no secrets, and all the secrets of the Zerg empresses would be revealed.


    ¡®If these three are sent in, they¡¯ll be facing the future era of parallel universes ¡­ In that catastrophe, they could not change the course of the era, but they could only struggle in it ¡­ As for me, I¡¯m also going to enter this universe and transcend my tribulation ¡­ As the God of Destruction, no, the God of creation?¡±


    Xu Zhi chuckled and entered the universe as well.


    in the universe outside, I¡¯m the God of Destruction, representing death and destruction. In this universe, I¡¯m the true God of creation, representing life, because I created this universe ¡­


    ¡°Life and death are relative. The God of Destruction and the God of creation are one ¡­ Perhaps the real great cosmos doesn¡¯t have a God of creation, but this place does!¡±


    ¡­.


    The outer Dao universe.


    The ancient Saint lived outside the chaos.


    After the battle of the 3000 chaos godfiends, the most ancient group of Saints had completely hidden themselves from the world. They lived in seclusion and disappeared without a trace, using sleep to extend their final lifespans.


    After tens of thousands of years, new postcelestial Saints began to appear and rule the world.


    Gradually, although the living beings of this era were still cursing him and calling him a sick tyrant, saying that they had to bear the pain of death and let other living beings taste his pain, making all living beings live, grow old, get sick, die, and cry in pain, it was undeniable that this era was a Golden Age.


    He only fought for the present and lived in the present.


    They did their best to make use of every second of their short lifespans to live a more exciting life.


    Too many things had happened in the thousand years of a postnate being¡¯s life. Compared to the slow-witted fiendgods of the connate fiendgod era, they could eat and sleep for centuries.


    Outside the primal Chaos.


    In the oldest Daoist Palace.


    Back then, one of mang¡¯s youngest nine disciples, female Yi, who had proven the rules of the postcelestial lifeforms and was known as the mother of the postcelestial lifeforms, sat in the palace of Dao and observed an ancient statue of a man for many years.


    She was already an old woman with a rotten body and a desolate and ancient aura. my master once told me that he saw God in his dreams.


    She touched the human-shaped statue of a man. who is he? ¡®I¡¯m the most suitable life structure for the world and the universe to vindicate Dao. After vindicating Dao, the world will give birth to living beings ¡­¡¯ Only now did I know that most of these creatures were in human form. But this form has already appeared before?¡±


    At first, the other Saints were only surprised. Yi mang was very shocked by the fact that postcelestial lifeforms were in human form. She was also one of the most shocked Saints because unlike the other Saints, this was a rule that she had personally created ¡­


    teacher, I was full of doubts back then.. pursued this question for tens of thousands of years and searched for my entire life, but. could not find the answer until I aged ¡­ However, the laughter at the last moment made me understand that the knot in master¡¯s heart has been untied.¡± Female second¡¯s voice was old and archaic, and her mind was shaken.


    ¡®he¡¯ saw that figure again at the last moment. I saw my teacher when he was born, and I also saw him when he fell ¡­¡±


    She closed her eyes. This had also become the biggest thorn in her heart. Until today, tens of thousands of years later, it was getting deeper and deeper, taking root in her heart, deeply shocking her!


    Suddenly.


    The universe shook slightly.


    Foreign matter had invaded, and it was as if three unexpected variables had appeared. However, the aura had disappeared in an instant.


    I¡¯ve never felt this way before. Could it be ¡®him¡¯?¡¯ he ¡®has appeared again ¡­ The old Saint suddenly opened his eyes.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    I have a feeling that the Saints of this universe won¡¯t notice the commotion after passing through the universe¡¯s membrane, right? ¡±


    The cute girl went into hiding and took over a body on a planet, turning into a vine girl. She looked like an elf and lived in a tree hole.


    I don¡¯t think so. The ancient gods are very powerful. He said that he covered our aura so that they wouldn¡¯t be able to find us from the beginning. Unless we seek death and expose ourselves.


    She blinked her eyes. He was still a seven or eight-year-old kid. She mumbled to herself, the ancient God asked me to come here not to affect the pattern of the world ¡­ But why would I be affected? ¡®I don¡¯t like fighting, so let them fight if they want to ¡­¡¯ I¡¯ll survive and develop.¡±


    the other Saints who sneaked into the parallel universes are also living on while they develop. I¡¯m also living on while I develop. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that!


    but, although it doesn¡¯t affect the big picture and I don¡¯t fight for hegemony, it doesn¡¯t say that I can¡¯t do other things. Meng Mei muttered to herself, this is the new universe created by the God of Destruction! It¡¯s said that when the God of Destruction came here, he lost the chaos authority of the universe and was no longer assimilated by the countless vast spiritual wills of the universe. It¡¯s very likely that he will develop his own consciousness, have seven emotions and six desires, and have emotions like a living creature ¡­¡±


    ¡°This also means that I can ¡­¡± Her eyes were bright as she made up her mind.


    ¡°Sister, what are you thinking about? let¡¯s build a house together.¡± A four or five-year-old vine girl with a runny nose was pulling on her sleeve with mud in her hand.


    ¡°Little girl, go back to playing with the mud. I¡¯m thinking about your future brother-in-law!¡±


    The seven or eight-year-old girl with a ponytail reprimanded her sister. the racer of Mount Haruna couple has been ridiculing me. Although the alchemy monarch doesn¡¯t say anything, it¡¯s always the couple showing off their love in front of me ¡­ Now, it¡¯s my turn to make a move ¡­¡±


    ¡°I see, why me? This is a mission given to me by the ancient gods!¡±


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that spring had arrived. She tied her hair into a ponytail and jumped up and down, waving her small fists.


    ¡°The God of creation and the God of Destruction are the same existence. When the God of creation is old, he will become the God of Destruction ¡­ Old men are obviously more flavorful and mature!¡±

 Chapter 1210

    ?


    1210 The work of the God of creation


    the nine-headed ancient mother is developing peacefully. She is still very normal, honest, and diligent.


    the Phoenix has always been very calm. She has already begun to live in seclusion in the mountains and become friends with plants, insects, and fish. She is still full of immortal Qi.


    ¡°And Mengmei?¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyelids twitched as he looked at the fellow.


    She also had a happy childhood. She was playing games with her cheap sister with a ponytail. They sat on the ground and seemed to be playing dice and board games like a millionaire.


    Whoosh.


    The three dice were thrown down.


    one, five, two, take eight steps. Let me see. Your husband cheated on you, had an affair outside, and even spent money on her. Your property-3000. You have two choices. The first ¡­ The cute girl looked at the map, and before she could finish ¡­


    ¡°I want to divorce my husband! In court, spending money was not important! I want the child!¡± Her younger sister sat on the ground and said in a childish voice.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    What kind of tycoon are you guys playing?


    Xu Zhi was stunned and could not react in time.


    After looking around and seeing that everything was fine, he didn¡¯t bother about it.


    Now, Xu Zhi¡¯s thoughts were relatively simple. He went around the various civilized planets and observed the progress of the past tens of thousands of years.


    This universe¡¯s sandbox was his Core War. It could even be said to be ¡­ His own Sage¡¯s training hall!


    In the future, he would be his main combat power. Xu Zhi¡¯s multiverse cultivation technique now encompassed this entire universe, which showed how important he was to Xu Zhi.


    Now, the development was not slow.


    Although the laws of the universe were still very simple, some extraordinary systems that conformed to this era were already quite mature.


    ¡°It¡¯s not inferior to the mature universe of the later generations!¡±


    Xu Zhi gave his evaluation.


    This was to be expected. Did he really think that the ancient people were idiots? The other party¡¯s wisdom could not be ignored.


    After all, tens of thousands of years was enough for many things to develop.


    the living beings are still mainly carbon-based life forms. Among the carbon-based life forms, forty percent of them are humanoid with two feet, twenty percent of them are beast-like, and the rest are all plants with strange shapes and all kinds of abnormal life forms ¡­


    Xu Zhi did some calculations and found that the ratio was roughly the same as that of the universe.


    After observing it once and confirming the direction of development as well as the number of Saints distributed, Xu Zhi did not continue to observe.


    Although he had already seen that the older generation of Saints were already struggling on their last legs, The New Saints had begun to fight each other, and many holy wars had broken out.


    after all, everyone wants to obtain the five great Dao bloodlines and become a perfection-stage Saint.


    Xu Zhi shook his head.


    He had already seen the undercurrents in the era of the Saints.


    Even the oldest remaining Saints were not willing to die in the end. At the final moment, some things would definitely erupt.


    He had to see what kind of eruption he would have.


    Xu Zhi strolled around the life planet. It was built in an ancient style and was quite suitable for living. He stopped in his tracks and rented a courtyard outside the block.


    ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve started researching biological evolution.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat in his room. there¡¯s no need for biological evolution anymore. After all, this is an outer Dao universe. Evolved creatures are of no use outside ¡­ However, it can be used to create other things.¡±


    The corners of Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes lifted into a smile. after all, I¡¯m now a God of creation. How about I evolve one universe after another? ¡±


    Instead of evolving living creatures, it directly evolved the universe ¡­


    Xu Zhi felt that this was fine.


    after all, the evolution of other universes will definitely be rejected by the great cosmos because the rules are different ¡­ However, I¡¯m not afraid of being rejected here, because this universe was evolved by me. If I don¡¯t want it to reject me, then I won¡¯t!¡±


    It was like a nesting doll.


    As long as the universe in front of them continued to resist the great universe, it would be enough. Evolving another foreign universe in it would indeed strengthen the rejection of the great universe. However. if they were trapped in it and resisted it together, the pressure they would have to bear would undoubtedly be much smaller. The amount of resources required was much smaller, unlike before when he could not bear the cost of developing a universe.


    However, the outer Dao universe that had evolved a second time could not be too big.


    It was just like some stable, super large subspace worlds that could contain interspatial rings or even some large sects ¡®cave abodes. However, if they contained too much subspace, they would definitely collapse and not be able to withstand it.


    anyway, I¡¯ve created a new universe, and not many people are living in it. It¡¯s not a world to begin with, but just an experiment. Xu Zhi shook his head. it¡¯s the size of a marble. It¡¯s mainly for me to see the atlases of the great Dao and the rules of the birth of the universe. Besides, it can also increase my understanding of the rules of the universe.


    After all, Yi mang¡¯s words had been very strange. He had said that level 11 was related to the Atlas of the great Dao.


    Xu Zhi also wanted to develop it and see more atlases of the great Dao. After all, he would definitely be able to find some mysteries by looking at the continuous production of the universe.


    Whoosh.


    Xu Zhi reached out gently, and the six paths of reincarnation appeared.


    Countless laws flowed backward and slowly revolved in his palm. They were compressed and formed an original chaotic point. With a bang, it instantly exploded.


    The entire universe was extremely fine and tiny. It was like a universe in the palm of one¡¯s hand.


    It was like a universe, hovering in Xu Zhi¡¯s hand. He raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡± it¡¯s filled with an evil, strange, broken, and rotten aura? ¡±


    He continued to evolve and advance the era.


    However, after a while, the entire universe spread out and turned into a stillborn.


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Xu Zhi was slightly surprised. why hasn¡¯t any living being been born yet? primordial innate godfiend? ¡± It settled down and turned into a dead aura? Even matter has stopped flowing?¡±


    Xu Zhi watched helplessly as the rules stopped before they could even develop.


    It was like a sapling that stopped growing just as it spread out its branches. It became motionless and became a dead sapling.


    ¡°Could it be that the laws of this universe are not suitable for the birth of living beings? So he¡¯s crippled?¡±


    Xu Zhi immediately checked, and the more he did, the more he felt that this guess was very likely.


    After all, the universes that he had developed before, including Medusa¡¯s evil universe, had only existed for a moment, and he had not allowed them to try to grow at all ¡­


    Now that he thought about it, could those universes be stillborn?


    He had no chance to grow.


    ¡®Previously, I had to find a universe that was close to the main universe. Only then could living beings appear here ¡­ He was taking a shortcut! This is because there are already precedents in the great cosmos that have proven that this rule is feasible and that life can appear ¡­¡± Xu Zhi sat in his chair and took notes out of habit.


    ¡°It seems that this is the reason why I was able to succeed on my first try.¡±


    ¡°Or should I say, most of the new universes are stillborn? Were their laws not suitable for the birth of living beings? If living beings were not born, it would be like a dead sapling without any vitality. The universe would die and become a pool of stagnant water.


    This was because the activity of living beings was the key to the continuous growth of this sapling!


    There are living beings that constantly grow this sapling, water it, vindicate Dao, and perfect its branches. Only then can it gradually grow into a towering tree.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that this was a possibility.


    It seemed that whether a new universe was suitable for the birth of living creatures was the key to whether this universe could have vitality and grow ¡­


    indeed, according to this, living beings are indeed the darlings of the universe. Xu Zhi felt that these two things were dependent on each other and complemented each other.


    The more Xu Zhi evolved, the more excited he became. He continued to evolve and reverse the rules. Colorful marbles appeared and opened directly, but most of them were dead.


    There were more than ten of them, and not a single one survived.


    ¡°Dead ¡­¡±


    ¡°Another dead one ¡­¡±


    ¡°Right, there must be a problem somewhere ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for so many people to die! Then, our prehistoric universe was all dead? The great explosion, the Great Collapse, and not even a single life had appeared? They¡¯ve lived for hundreds of millions of eras, and it¡¯s our universe¡¯s turn. The probability of life being born is so low, and life really came into being?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the lucky ones? Just like Earth, lucky enough to give birth to life in this era?¡±


    Xu Zhi continued to analyze, thinking that there must be something wrong.


    His own creation era definitely had flaws and was incomplete.


    Towards the end, Xu Zhi was completely fed up.


    He directly transformed the marbles, reversed the rules, and threw them into a glass bottle. The colorful glass was beautiful.


    ¡°Fill up all the rooms, and we¡¯ll open it together.¡± Xu Zhi looked at the room. It was like a candy house, filled with beautiful marbles in glass bottles.

 Chapter 1211

    ?


    1211 Experiment to create the universe, the truth of level 11


    Peng.


    Another miniature universe in his palm shattered.


    it still can¡¯t give birth to any living beings. What¡¯s going on? ¡±


    He had entered the great universe combat body state, and his strength was many times higher than Medusa¡¯s. His understanding of the universe had allowed him to reverse the laws of the universe perfectly.


    Now, he had accumulated many beads and piled them up with glass bottles. He had spent several years of hard work, and now, he had opened more than half of them at once, but not a single universe had survived.


    Xu Zhi watched helplessly as they turned into a colorful bubble of the universe, burst, and disappeared.


    He was already feeling a little frustrated.


    It was like playing a card game. After painstakingly stocking up, you won tens of thousands of cards, but you don¡¯t even have a basic s card, let alone a powerful one.


    His face was so dark that it couldn¡¯t be explained with common sense.


    a universe with life that can produce living things, the probability is less than one in ten thousand? ¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that the probability could not possibly be so low, so he muttered, ¡± there must be something wrong with the mantras of the genesis era. Or, there must be something wrong somewhere!


    The work of the God of creation had reached a bottleneck from the beginning.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem with the six paths reincarnation.¡±


    my six paths of reincarnation is also a different Cthulhu evil god ¡­ Although it can¡¯t compare to Medusa¡¯s new version of the evil God¡¯s combat power, it still has the functions of the old version. It¡¯s definitely enough to be used as a tool to evolve the laws without fighting.¡±


    The principle of this spell was:


    Using the countless laws they cultivated, they reversed the laws of the current universe and returned to the primordial chaos. Then, they exploded again and a new universe appeared.


    This was how the current universe was created.


    ¡°Why was it possible before, but not now?¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it for a long time. He sat in front of the experimental table and fiddled with the bottles and cans. He scratched his head and said, ¡± could it be that there¡¯s a problem with the rule of reverse flow? After all, the laws I¡¯ve reversed are only about seven layers of the universe laws, and they¡¯re the most common basic laws ¡­ Is it because the laws are incomplete that it isn¡¯t a true ¡°singularity¡± of the great Dao, which is why it¡¯s a stillborn universe?¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s an incomplete singularity, how could a living universe appear before us?¡±


    He had a vague feeling that he had caught onto something.¡¯Could it be that it¡¯s similar to the great cosmos ¡­¡¯ It survived?¡±


    Xu Zhi began to try to re-evolve the glass ball. This time, he would not let them go with the big explosion naturally.


    Instead, he would use his divine thoughts to guide the universe¡¯s splitting Atlas to split into the current universe with bloodline laws, just like when he first created the universe.


    After dozens of attempts, Xu Zhi finally created another universe, similar to the bloodline universe¡¯s laws now, full of vitality.


    ¡°As expected, it has appeared again ¡­ Although the probability is low, it¡¯s not too low.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face was full of joy.


    He gently placed the Big Bang of the broken circular Galaxy into a transparent glass bottle and began to admire it. Even he had to admit that this was the most beautiful scenery in the universe, everything that countless seeker had been pursuing.


    a universe that can produce living things has finally appeared!


    He raised the glass bottle high and looked at the colorful and beautiful circular Nebula that had exploded inside.


    it¡¯s just as I¡¯ve guessed. This is because this ¡®Dao¡¯ is incomplete ¡­ It was impossible to use it for the Big Bang to evolve into another universe that was completely different! Only by evolving a bloodline universe like this one can life appear!¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly felt enlightened.


    Only the true ¡®Dao Yi¡¯ and ¡®singularity of the universe¡¯ could be considered the attribute-less ¡®primordial chaos¡¯, which could cause a big explosion and bring out countless possibilities.


    However, the one in front of him was an incomplete singularity, and it had attributes. It was an incomplete singularity of the bloodline universe, and the Big Bang could only live the bloodline universe!


    This was because it wasn¡¯t a true ¡®oddity¡¯ of the great Dao.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if I want to create a century, these beads in front of me can only create a universe similar to bloodlines if they want to live? The framework of this creation era has been limited.¡±


    Xu Zhi had completely grasped the root of the problem.


    His own founding era was disabled to begin with.


    if I want to create a real universe, I have to reverse all the rules of the real universe and realize the real collapse of the universe. Only then can the real singularity of the great Dao appear ¡­


    ¡°But this is easier said than done. If you truly wish to perfectly reverse the flow and form chaos, you must know the complete atlases of the great Dao of the universe.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the flourishing tree and said,


    the laws of the universe are still incomplete. The universe has not been completed into a perfect porcelain. Even if I use all the laws to reverse, there will not be a true singularity of the great Dao.


    This was because the laws of the great cosmos outside were still incomplete. They still needed Saints from various eras to make up for it.


    only when the universe is truly complete and mature, when the gate of the great Dao is sealed, when this tree is perfect, can it reverse all the rules and create a real singularity? ¡±


    ¡°But how can this be easy?¡±


    Xu Zhi laughed as he shook his head and said, ¡± only when you live from the beginning of the universe to the end of the universe, see its growth, the division of branches, the Saints of each era, the order of Dao validation, and know the order and password of the growth of this big tree can you reverse its growth, return to all the laws, and reach the origin.


    The more Xu Zhi spoke, the brighter his eyes became. It was as if he had completely grasped something and recalled the words yimang had said before he died.


    There was only the final moment when the universe was completed.


    They could only live as long as the heavens, from the birth of the universe to the aging of the universe.


    level 11!!!


    Xu Zhi suddenly wanted to laugh out loud, to his heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! So that¡¯s how it is!¡±


    He placed the glass bottles on the shelf next to him and smiled. ¡°Yimang is truly a terrifying and amazing person! I¡¯ve deduced the birth of the universe countless times to grasp this point and see the path that does not exist in this universe era ¡­ Yet, he was able to see this step just by deducing in his mind!¡±


    Rank 11.


    It should be him reversing all the rules, including all the rules of the sages ¡®DAOs, becoming a¡¯ singularity ¡®in the universe and becoming a¡¯ Dao¡¯!


    Before level ten, what they cultivated was fake Dao!


    What they were currently cultivating was the laws that were continuously split out from the big explosion of the ¡®oddity of the great Dao¡¯. .. The true ¡®truth¡¯ was the ¡®Dao Yi¡¯ that split everything.


    rank 11, he¡¯s really a God of creation ¡­


    Xu Zhi took-deep breath and said-¡± to become ¡®Dao Yi¡¯, to completely jump out of the constraints of the universe, and even to the extent that he controls the universe itself. For such an existence, the universe is already his backyard. He has perfect control over the power of the singularity in the universe-chaos-He can easily split and create countless universes. He can also easily collapse and destroy countless universes ¡­ I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a single existence that can reach the final life form of this dimension ¡­¡±


    This was the 11th level of the final realm, and the era of the universe had not yet begun.


    Just as yimang had said, this realm itself was a paradox.


    No saint could survive in the Dharma ending age, and no existence could live from the beginning of the universe to the end of the universe and record the password of the entire Dao Atlas.


    ¡°This is very difficult, it¡¯s just a theoretical realm.¡±


    Xu Zhi had seen the vastness of the long river of civilization in the entire universe. Perhaps there had once been countless geniuses who had seen this path but were powerless and could only die in depression.


    nature really makes people feel helpless and Revere it. No matter how powerful a genius is, when facing it, he will feel that he was born at the wrong time and will die with hatred, just like a ray.


    but no one can be born at the right time. It¡¯s almost a paradox.


    Xu Zhi said indifferently, ¡±


    ¡°I was also born at the wrong time ¡­ Only by knowing the order and password of the universe¡¯s great Dao Atlas can one obtain the secret key and open the final door. However, I don¡¯t know the great Dao Atlas of this great universe.¡±


    He closed his eyes. I have so many illustrations of fake Dao universes, and I can grasp even more at any time. However, I can¡¯t know the great Dao password sequence of the real great Dao universe outside!


    When he saw the truth of all this, Xu Zhi felt indignant.


    He was not born as old as the heavens, so he could not know the true evolutionary order of the atlases of the great Dao.


    Only an existence as old as the heavens could do this. When every Saint corroborates his Dao, he would observe the changes in the universe and then he could do this ¡­


    I was born in the future and I no longer have the conditions. Then, can I deduce the universe¡¯s great Dao chart from before? ¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly fell silent for a moment. I can¡¯t do it either, because every universe¡¯s Atlas is unique. Even if I can derive an extremely similar or even the same universe ¡­ It was also impossible for the order of Dao vindication to be the same for each generation of Saints ¡­ It¡¯s like there aren¡¯t two identical leaves.¡±


    This was like a series of codes in the order of trillions of numbers. Only by knowing it could one reach the final door.


    ¡°The Atlas of the great Dao is the key to breaking through to rank 11!¡± Xu Zhi immediately activated his multiverse combat body to carry out the deduction.


    BOOM!


    A huge amount of information surged.


    He could see the distant future, the way to break through to level 11.


    In a complete, mature, and flawless universe, there was only the atlases of the great Dao that controlled the universe. He would be one of the branches and collect all the rules one by one according to the order. He would fuse them according to the order and constantly flow in reverse, becoming the branch, the trunk, and finally reaching the origin.


    This was probably the method to break through to rank 11.


    After all, he had already deduced the root of the problem, so this method was easy to see.


    ¡°According to this theory, my Dao one in this fake Dao universe was originally incomplete and connate insufficient. Thus, no matter how the sages of this universe tried to make up for it, they couldn¡¯t reach perfection! Therefore, it¡¯s impossible for level 11 to appear in this universe.¡± Xu Zhi shook his head, feeling indignant.


    Xu Zhi felt a headache coming on.


    He didn¡¯t have the great Dao atlases and codes of the great cosmos. He had lost the possibility of breaking through from the very beginning, let alone living to the distant future.


    He thought about it carefully, was it possible for him to bypass that threshold?


    After all, where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way.


    Xu Zhi looked at the universe in front of him and said softly, ¡± ¡°Can you think of a way to complete the singularity of this fake Dao universe? When the level 10 door is closed, is there a possibility of level 11 Dao vindication here?¡±


    The map of this universe¡¯s development was naturally in his hands.


    ¡°But How do I complete the foundation? In the beginning, it was an innate deficiency ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that this was a tricky problem.


    To have a perfect Foundation, one had to have a truly complete great Dao singularity explosion. If he could settle this, he would have long been the final existence at level 11. Why would he need to neglect the essentials and pursue the trivialities?


    ¡°Difficult!¡±


    But Xu Zhi felt that this was the most likely way.


    He would find a way to complete this universe and make use of it. He would not step out of this Daoist Rite temple and would corroborate his Dao in his own home to become a true level 11 God of creation!


    After all, the players had a saying: You think you can¡¯t do it, but you don¡¯t have enough hairline cracks.


    I will continue to evolve the universe. One by one, the small beads will break and reform. It is not impossible for me to find more knowledge about the oddity of the great Dao. Xu Zhi thought to himself, ¡±


    ¡°It seems that the God of Destruction¡¯s job will be to create and destroy universes here in the future.¡±


    This was the first method.


    The second method was very simple. Yimang said that if he was an ancient existence, if he had known the truth earlier and even had the means, he might have started building a ship of longevity a long time ago. He would have endured until the distant future, when he could attain the era of the origin.


    if there really is such a group of people, they must have the universe Atlas ¡®secret code. As long as I kill them, wouldn¡¯t I ¡­ Xu Zhi immediately had goosebumps.


    Could it be that the previous Zerg empresses had wanted to kill the other party and snatch the great Dao password, but ended up being killed instead?


    His face turned serious,¡±this method obviously won¡¯t work. The last queen of the bug clan looked like an iron dummy. From the clues, she was extremely reckless. If she could live from the old era to today, she would have dominated the era like Emperor Qi. It would be hard to overthrow her. If there is such a group of people, how can I fight them?¡±


    Everyone was fighting for the rank 11 position to replace the universe and become the God of creation ¡­ I¡¯m going to kill them from behind and bypass the great Dao¡¯s code! Fake to reality!¡±


    The third method was to use a great cosmos cultivation technique.


    It had to be said that this multiverse cultivation technique was the best way to perfectly bypass the great Dao password and reach level 11.


    As long as he continued to endure like this, after tens of billions of years, when he continued to swallow and swallow matter, replacing this current parallel universe, the universe would become his own body.


    At that time, he did not need to know the code of the great Dao. He only needed to wait for the universe to die naturally, and he would undergo the Great Collapse. The oddity would return, and he would become Dao Yi.


    however, this method is very risky because the speed of breakthrough is the slowest, at the end of the universe. Xu Zhi said softly, ¡± and if there were really ancient existences hiding in the future, they would be able to reach level eleven of Dao validation as long as they were still in the Dharma ending age. Once they broke through, I would have to die. I would not be able to wait for the universe to finally die and return.


    Whoosh.


    Xu Zhi sat in his chair and rubbed his temples. He chuckled. I¡¯m not in. hurry anyway. I already know the way to break through to the eleventh level. I can understand it in mang¡¯s words ¡­ Who cares what existences are hiding outside? I will continue to evolve the universe, create and destroy the universe. Sooner or later, I will find a way to bypass the universe Atlas ¡®code!¡±

 Chapter 1212

    ?


    1212 Chapter 1222-foresight


    There were definitely not many people who could kill the previous Zerg Empress, the strongest old Wang next door.


    In Xu Zhi¡¯s opinion, it was probably some ancient existence from some old era that could kill people.


    Some of the ancient Saints might not have mastered the complete code of the great Dao atlases. They might also be unwilling to give up and want to sneak into the distant future to find a glimmer of opportunity. They might even Rob those ancient taboo existences who knew the great Dao atlases ¡®code at the final moment.


    They might have come from some terrifying Saints from tens of billions of years ago. They had sneaked in from generation to generation, and they might even continue to do so.


    ¡°This water is really deep. The facts have proven that if I go to them and fight them head-on, only death will await me. I still love peace, so I have to find a way to bypass the great Dao atlases and codes and directly steal from my home.¡±


    Xu Zhi actually felt that he stood a good chance.


    Why?


    This was because he could create a new Cosmos.


    By chance, he had created the evil god, a fusion creature that could cultivate tens of thousands of gene positions at the same time. He also had the heaven¡¯s path piano, which could maintain the operation of a new universe.


    There was also an alchemy factory that reproduced the only creature that could hardly be reproduced: The heavenly Dao piano was in charge of maintaining the operation of this universe.


    All three of these factors were indispensable in order to simulate the Big Bang and create an outer path universe, as well as to maintain a stable operation. Luck was very important. Xu Zhi did not quite believe that the previous Zerg empresses could have created a universe by reproducing a bunch of heaven-defying creatures.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m the first person to do so in history.¡±


    Xu Zhi said softly,¡¯there are indeed tens of millions of potential possibilities for evolving the bloodline of a species! And the few species that I evolved just happened to be able to accomplish this incredible feat.¡±


    This was probably due to the difference in the direction of development.


    The Zerg empresses were all bloodlines that focused on reproduction, battle, and killing.


    And Xu Zhi?


    Xu Zhi did not evolve himself and left it to others to evolve. And he just had to be a group of lifeforms who loved to farm, so naturally, there was a possibility that all of them had the bloodline of farmers.


    there¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ll continue with my creation of the era. Other people don¡¯t have this opportunity. I have countless atlases of great DAOs in my hands, a large number of creation experiment cases, and an understanding of the oddities of the great DAOs ¡­ Can¡¯t you find a way to bypass it?¡±


    Xu Zhi continued to reverse the flow of the rules, creating beads after beads and continuing his experiments.


    This time, he intended to use his divine will to control the Big Bang of the universe and try his best to spread it to the bloodline universe system and develop in that direction.


    It seemed like the bloodline universe was only one type, but it was actually quite complicated.


    Even an extremely tiny branch, similar to the extraordinary cultivation system of the universe, had countless possibilities of subtle evolution.


    ¡°The seventh one.¡±


    Xu Zhi placed the seventh glass bottle in the room.


    One of the nebulas swept out and burst open. Rings of Silver Stars, which were as fine as the Milky Way, spread out like ripples. It was breathtakingly beautiful.


    ¡°However, their numbers are also getting smaller and smaller.¡±


    Xu Zhi frowned.


    In the beginning, he could create a bloodline universe in a few months, but as time went on, his speed became slower and slower.


    This was because it was a very normal thing.


    Previously, when he created the cosmos, he had it spread out randomly. Naturally, there were infinite possibilities.


    However, he used his spiritual will to guide the Big Bang in the direction of the bloodline universe and added his artificial interference.


    and everyone¡¯s thoughts and direction of thinking are almost fixed. This is not the infinite possibilities of the universe, it is limited by me ¡­ Xu Zhi shook his head and looked at the bottles in the room. There were also beautiful glass beads in them, and they were still very beautiful.


    this is just like an extraordinary cultivation technique. Previously, di Qi and Carolyn had given it to the masses to help them deduce it. Even experts have limited thinking and are restricted by themselves, unable to see certain angles ¡­ Only the countless common people can see the whole picture.¡±


    ¡°It seems that my speed is getting slower and slower.¡±


    Xu Zhi stretched his back lazily. He felt a little tired after experimenting for so long.


    another hundred years passed in the blink of an eye. Cultivation knows no time.


    He couldn¡¯t help but walk out of the house and look at the outside world. It was a green grassland and a small town in the distance. Cultivators often flew past high up in the sky.


    The forest was green and the air was fresh.


    Xu Zhi stretched lazily, looking extremely relaxed. He sat on the mountain and looked at the sky, entranced.


    All of a sudden, a group of carriages passed by the foot of the mountain. A few men dressed as wealthy merchants sat on the roof of the carriage. They suddenly looked up the mountain and were stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Old merchant, the hidden immortal¡¯s door is open!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Eh? It really opened? Our caravan has been walking on this road for seven or eight years. At first, we thought it was a house that needed to stay for the night, but later we found out it was an immortal¡¯s reclusive mansion, and we couldn¡¯t get in no matter how hard we tried.¡±


    Some of the merchants were very excited.


    After all, there were also cultivators on this planet. Although they were rare, there were similar cave abodes, so it was not surprising. However, for many ordinary people, it was like an immortal encounter.


    The road in front of them was quite famous now. All the caravans passing by knew that there was a mansion here that couldn¡¯t be opened. They hurriedly abandoned their carriages and rushed over.


    Xu Zhi lowered his head and looked at them. He was slightly lost in thought, and his expression was as calm as an ancient well, like a god high above. these mortals ¡­ he said.


    To him, these low-dimensional creatures that were as short-lived as ants would die of exhaustion as soon as he closed and opened his eyes.


    ¡°I ¡­.¡± Even he himself was stunned. Without realizing it, he had become extremely unfamiliar with the life of mortals. Be it outside the chaos heavens or yimang, they were all at least gods ¡­


    I¡¯ve been in seclusion for a long time, and I feel like I¡¯m isolated from the world. I¡¯m already as cold as a high-dimensional creature looking down on ants. Xu Zhi shook his head and laughed. He did not want to be like those Saints who were high and mighty, cold and emotionless, and otherworldly. That would be too boring.


    Even though he was now the God of Destruction, he had already become a human God of Destruction.


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly looked at the glass bottles behind him and the glass beads. He remembered what he had just said and muttered, ¡±


    ¡°The way of thinking is different, but what about the way humans and gods think? If he was a mortal who had never cultivated before, a mortal who didn¡¯t even know the laws of the universe? It was not limited by any realm framework, and it was not limited by the knowledge of the universe ¡­ Just telling them how to do it ¡­ Maybe we¡¯ll get something?¡±


    Several people from the caravan went up the mountain. A few middle-aged wealthy-looking merchants led them, a few strong men who worked hard, and a few young girls and boys who seemed to be their children.


    ¡°Greetings, immortal.¡± The leading old Jia said respectfully. In their eyes, any cultivator who could fly in the sky was a so-called immortal.


    Xu Zhi turned around and smiled. I know why you¡¯re here. he said.

 Chapter 1213

    ?


    1213 Chapter 1223-establishing a sect


    ¡°The immortal has great magical powers.¡±


    The old merchant and the others immediately stiffened and became even more respectful.


    A few years ago, the subsidiary sects of the Baisheng sect came to their town to recruit disciples. Their children did not have good qualifications, so they lost the chance to become the disciples of Immortals. Now, naturally, they would ¡­


    What they were asking for was nothing to Xu Zhi, but for mortals, food, oil, and salt were already important things in life, let alone immortal fate that would affect generations of the family.


    Old merchant and the other merchants looked at each other and said, ¡± immortal, although our children¡¯s aptitudes are mediocre, they also hope to encounter immortal fate. We are willing to provide you with all kinds of rare medicinal herbs and collect all kinds of treasures.


    They were treating Xu Zhi as a wandering cultivator.


    It wasn¡¯t as authentic as some sects, but it was their only choice.


    Furthermore, according to what they knew, some sects would also have connections with some local merchants to purchase some resources. Some hidden sects even controlled a local dynasty.


    Accept a disciple?


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment. He had not really taken in a disciple yet.


    taking in a disciple depends on one¡¯s luck. If one¡¯s aptitude is not bad ¡­ Xu Zhi did not directly refuse.


    The old merchant and the others ¡®faces stiffened. If he had good aptitude, he would have been accepted into the sect long ago.


    Xu Zhi sat in his chair and did not look at them. He only looked at the town below and said, ¡± aptitude doesn¡¯t refer to one¡¯s body, but wisdom. Wisdom in a certain aspect, a special talent ¡­ If you want to cultivate in my sect, you¡¯ll have to pass the outer sect assessment.¡±


    ¡°May I ask what the test is ¡­¡± A teenager beside the old merchant quickly said.


    Xu Zhi stretched out his hand and opened it.


    He grabbed a bottle from the house and a transparent five-colored Pearl flew out.


    Whoosh.


    The Pearl suddenly exploded, turning into a burst of five-colored fireworks that spread in all directions.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before. It¡¯s the fireworks that only exist in the Imperial City and the big shopping malls? It¡¯s said to be made with gunpowder!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°How are these fireworks? It was a Daoist technique, a spell of an immortal! I¡¯ve seen an immortal recruiting disciples before. He released a fireball of similar size from his hand, and even a rock half the height of a man exploded. If it hits a human body, that would be terrible!¡±


    Some of the people in the caravan were praising him.


    just do it this way. When you can control it and let it bloom like this, you¡¯ll have learned the rudiments. Xu Zhi said to them, ¡± it¡¯s not just you guys. You can also go and announce to the town below that there¡¯s an immortal sect here recruiting disciples for a month.


    regardless of lifespan, cultivation base, gender, identity ¡­


    The few merchants were slightly stunned. Did that mean that even people like them who had missed the age to cultivate could do it?


    They were a little excited and didn¡¯t continue their business. They quickly nodded and returned.


    In less than three days, the news had spread to the towns below. Even many merchants, wealthy people, and scholarly families from the neighboring towns had rushed over.


    Immortal encounter, everyone desired it.


    In just a few days, the small town was bustling with activity. There were many white-haired old men, even some beggars, and some low-level cultivators who came out of curiosity.


    The few cultivators were obviously sent down the mountain to gain experience. The few youths in the lead said,


    Hmph, it¡¯s obviously a trick. It¡¯s fine if they don¡¯t look at one¡¯s aptitude. Some demon sects don¡¯t value one¡¯s aptitude, but they can even accept an old man? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a scam.¡±


    A few cultivators mixed into the crowd.


    Xu Zhi ignored them and opened up an entrance to a space. you guys can go in. There¡¯s a virtual simulation inside, as well as some simple learning materials. You can enter in groups of 1000 people, but you can only line up.


    When the mortals saw the spatial gate, they were shocked and lined up to enter.


    The cultivators were also surprised and withdrew their contempt and hostility. Anyone who had a space treasure was definitely a reclusive mighty figure.


    Xu Zhi did not mind, but he thought to himself, ¡±


    I didn¡¯t give them the process, only the result. It¡¯s enough to let them develop a bloodline universe ¡­ There were computers. They didn¡¯t need to think about the calculations. They only needed wisdom, ability, and brain ¡­ But isn¡¯t the wisdom of a mortal a little too much?¡±


    After all, it was not a lie to say that people were old and shrewd.


    Although intelligence, ability, and talent were the hard conditions that would not improve with time.


    This was the reason why some powerhouses were mediocre and could still be considered mediocre after hundreds or thousands of years.


    However, the intelligence of the strong would increase.


    This was because wisdom was a mixture of experience, knowledge, and experience.


    Moreover, the stronger one¡¯s realm was high, and their brain worked quickly. They could think of hundreds of questions in a second, which seemed to be getting smarter ¡­ He was much smarter than mortals. This was the reason.


    No matter how high a mortal¡¯s intelligence was, no matter how monstrous they were, it was impossible for them to win against a mediocre expert who had average intelligence but a brain that spun tens of thousands of times in a second.


    this is a very contradictory problem, but it¡¯s also because the cultivation of the strong is limited by the realm ¡­ I¡¯m the one who uses mortals.¡± it¡¯s just like a sandbox for spores to evolve, ¡± Xu Zhi muttered. there¡¯s no need for strong people, but players who have never even practiced before. That¡¯s why there are so many surprises, because they¡¯re not restricted by the framework.


    right now, I hope to evolve spores and evolve the universe. It¡¯s the same principle ¡­ Maybe we can try to cultivate a batch of mortals who specialize in the evolution of spores and evolve the universe.¡± Xu Zhi was just doing it on a whim. He would not suffer any losses even if he failed. After all, he was just making them virtual.


    A real world bead couldn¡¯t be wasted on these mortals.


    In any case, he felt that compared to those powerhouses who had already formed a fixed mindset, perhaps a blank mortal would be more interesting.


    This was equivalent to crossing all realms of cultivation and directly studying the essence of things.


    They didn¡¯t even know what kind of terrifying thing they were going to create. They just fumbled around and completed the task according to the requirements.


    Whoosh.


    Only ten seconds had passed, and a group of mortals had appeared.


    it¡¯s only been ten seconds. Why did you come out? ¡±


    Some people were discussing spiritedly.


    But the person inside was very surprised and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a month! We thought it was boring and couldn¡¯t learn it, so we came out, but there were still people studying it inside.¡±


    ¡°Ten seconds? a month? Could it be that it¡¯s a matter of time?¡±


    This kind of magical method made people even more excited.


    Even the mortals who had already left were secretly regretful. If they had known that it was so powerful, they would have tested it again.


    All of a sudden, the few cultivators beside him were also very envious. They could not help but come up to Xu Zhi and ask carefully, ¡± ¡°Senior, may I ask if we can?¡±


    ¡°You are also mortals, you can go in and try.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    We are mortals too?


    We¡¯re obviously powerful ningshen cultivators.


    They were stunned for a moment, but they didn¡¯t dare to refute. They respectfully lined up at the back.


    Xu Zhi could not be bothered to pay any attention to them. In his eyes, mortals were no different from cultivators like them. They had not even mastered the rules. If they were not ignorant mortals, then what were they?


    Since they were mortals who did not even know about the universe, they were naturally treated equally.


    I hope this is an opportunity. I hope I can find something useful that can solve the problem in my heart. Xu Zhi sat down in his chair to relax. To him, this was just a little relaxation after the fatigue of the experiment.

 Chapter 1214

    ?


    1214 They cultivate the fake Dao, we cultivate the sound Dao!


    The town welcomed a long-lost Golden Age.


    The last time it was so lively, it was because there were Immortals in the town who came to select outer sect disciples. Although it was similar this time, it was more Grand, because regardless of aptitude, ability, or lifespan, there was no discrimination.


    Just this point alone caused a lot of trouble in this area.


    At this time, on a vast bluestone square in the inner space, there were many ¡®Dao artifacts¡¯ for them to calculate and perform virtual ¡®marble explosions¡¯.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was indifferent as he looked down at the mortals below. this is skipping all the cultivation stages and directly seeing the final essence ¡­ In their eyes, they were holding the seed of a big tree in their hands, and they could influence its division and growth ¡­ What they need to learn is just how to grow this one into what they want.¡±


    It was that simple.


    He held a seed in his hand and made it split into a big tree with hundreds of billions of branches.


    This was something any mortal would do.


    Split?


    Who wouldn¡¯t?


    however. it¡¯s easy to get started, and the theory is easy to understand. If. really want to study it in depth, there are countless possibilities, and it¡¯s difficult to learn it in depth ¡­ Moreover, this is an incomplete Dao singularity. 99.9% of them can¡¯t survive. They can only control the shape of the Dao atlases that will lead to the bloodline universe. This case can survive ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi took a sip of tea and sat in front of the spatial gateway. He shook his head and said, ¡± I hope the common people can give me a little surprise ¡­ They can even walk an unprecedented path, bypass the atlases for me, and solve the greatest problem in my heart.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you set up a sect or a sect ¡­ The Galaxy Universe is too vast. Even a rank-9 Dao-achieving expert might not notice a mere life planet.¡±


    A few batches of these mortals had already left.


    Only a few focused mortals were left behind to continue their research.


    It only took them a few minutes to figure out what they were going to do. It was very simple-they just needed to split a glass orb to meet the other party¡¯s requirements.


    But after careful study, they found that it was an extremely hard and profound study.


    ¡°What is this?¡± An old farmer scratched his head as he sat in front of a Dao artifact¡¯s screen and slammed the table continuously. I tried thousands of times, but I failed. I can¡¯t understand it at all ¡­


    ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t this all about luck?¡±


    ¡°What kind of test is this? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°This immortal encounter is too strange ¡­ The previous immortal encounters were all testing one¡¯s root bone and aptitude. They were simple and straightforward ¡­ This is good, it doesn¡¯t look at talent, so strange.¡±


    yes, I failed all of them. I didn¡¯t give you any method to help us succeed.


    ¡°You guys, stop quarreling. Quiet down!¡± An old man berated them, ¡± how can we mortals simply comprehend this immortal encounter? This depended on luck! I feel like I¡¯m about to comprehend it! I saw xianji!¡±


    Many hawkers, merchants, village women, and people dressed in all kinds of clothes were confused.


    On the contrary, there were some scholars, those who were knowledgeable and intelligent, who found a way. Their eyes flickered with a glimmer of light. they did not give us any methods. This is a test of our comprehension! Let¡¯s explore from scratch, sum up the rules, and open up our own path ¡­¡±


    They could vaguely feel that it was a test of their wisdom and comprehension.


    A few days later.


    A batch would enter and leave every ten seconds, and no one knew how many batches had entered.


    Tens of thousands or even millions of people from the nearby towns had rushed over upon hearing the news. Many of them had taken the test ¡­ Only a small number of people chose to stay.


    There were a few existences that were the most eye-catching. One of them was an honest-looking middle-aged village woman, one was an old beggar in ragged clothes, and one was a middle-aged scholar.


    They seemed to have found a pattern.


    On the side, the young cultivators in the spirit condensation realm were stunned and anxious. why are those village women, beggars, and lowly mortals faster than us? it feels like they¡¯re about to comprehend it!


    we¡¯re all heaven¡¯s favorites of our sect. Big senior brother is a once-in-a-century genius. How can he be worse than this mortal? ¡±


    They naturally knew that this might be the appearance of a hidden Almighty. The spatial door, the magical Dao artifact in front of them, and the images in the glass mirror ¡­ They treasured this opportunity, but they had no aptitude and were only slightly better than some ordinary people. They were very anxious.


    A few days later.


    The news spread even wider. Even some ministers and emperors of the Dawen dynasty came, and some cultivators from powerful sects came.


    Huala!


    In the sky.


    Rays of light flew over on their swords.


    ¡°Heavens! That was Reverend Ming Wen, a great emperor! A lifespan of six hundred years! He has ruled the Dawen dynasty behind the scenes for who knows how many dynasties and experienced seventeen emperors. He¡¯s still alive!¡±


    Someone exclaimed.


    They descended on the colorful clouds and looked down at the long line.


    Even some white-haired old men and beggars could be tested. At first, they thought that he was some kind of swindler, but when they came to this land and saw the spatial door, their hearts trembled.


    Immortal!


    Only rank Eight Immortals and gods could control subspace.


    This was a living level 8 heaven immortal who had descended to the mortal world and walked among the mortals, surpassing the Overlord of the entire planet!


    In the history of their sect, it was not that there were no Immortals who had transcended the Tribulation and achieved Dao, but they had all ascended to the upper realm and left this barren land. Almost none of them had descended to the mortal world.


    ¡°Senior ¡­ Are you from the upper realm?¡± A middle-aged Emperor wearing a Golden Dragon robe was extremely excited as he bowed respectfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re also mortals, so you can line up.¡±


    Xu Zhi only said one sentence and took a sip of his tea.


    They were all stunned. When Reverend Ming Wen was called a mortal, anger flashed through his eyes, but he also looked helpless. He looked at the long Dragon behind him and hesitated for a while. How could they be able to measure an immortal who had descended from the upper realm? An immortal, given enough time, could level the surface of this planet and destroy all life.


    They could only line up obediently behind a bunch of civilians and farmers, not making a sound.


    On the contrary, it was the peasants in front of them who were so scared that they felt dizzy. This was the current Emperor, and if they were to line up in front of him, their entire family would be executed!


    They hurriedly tried to decline the offer. Your Majesty is wise. You guys can go first.


    ¡°No need.¡± Emperor Zhao Wen shook his head.


    The few farmers were scared out of their wits and could only stand in front, trembling with fear. Their legs were sore and weak.


    Emperor zhaowen looked at Sage Ming Wen beside him and said respectfully, ¡± ¡°Grand Imperial Preceptor, what do you think?¡±


    this is an immortal, and he¡¯s definitely not an ordinary one. It¡¯ll be unimaginable if he can get a basic understanding of the test in such a huge testing space.


    Emperor Zhao Wen¡¯s eyes suddenly became fiery.


    After more than ten hours, the group finally entered the door and began to set up the Dao artifacts and deduce.


    However, after thousands of attempts, Emperor Zhao Wen¡¯s talent was not mediocre, and he found some patterns. The generals he brought with him also performed well, but Lord Ming Ming and his disciples were mediocre.


    Xu Zhi sat in the distance and shook his head. as expected, it doesn¡¯t look at the physical aptitude of the practitioner. It looks at talent. Or rather. it should be the ability to think carefully and dispatch troops ¡­ After all, this division itself is a type of dispatching hundreds of millions of troops.¡±


    To be able to become an Emperor and command the world, he naturally had the ability to control the overall situation.


    The top scholars and civil officials also performed well, which made the emperors and ministers of these dynasties happy. They were actually talented in this area.


    On the other hand, the immortal sects that controlled the dynasties had an ugly expression on their faces. They didn¡¯t have the qualifications.


    Even the village woman in the distance was very eye-catching.


    And he was not even as good as a village woman?


    Emperor Zhao Wen was ecstatic. the immortal sect behind the scenes has controlled the state affairs for generations. In order to prevent us from rebelling, they planted an evil spell in our descendants, preventing us from cultivating ¡­ Now, perhaps it¡¯s the best time for us to resist.¡±


    His expression did not change. He looked at the ministers around him and said in a clear voice, ¡± my dear subjects, I think you all understand that this is a test of our ability to summarize. We will find the rules by ourselves after countless failures ¡­ We can discuss and conclude together.¡±


    ¡°Go and get the Bai Sheng general who guards the border. Also, invite the Prime Minister, Liu Cheng!¡± Emperor Zhao Wen said.


    The few officials beside him were shocked. the hundred victories general is guarding the southern Dynasty. If he¡¯s transferred here, the enemy might ¡­ As for the Prime Minister, he¡¯s helping the Emperor manage the country. If there¡¯s no one in the court ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡±


    Emperor Zhao Wen was determined to put everything on the line. This was his only chance to get rid of the immortal sect behind the scenes. He said, even if the country is destroyed, as long as we can pass the test of the immortals, we can subdue it at any time ¡­ Don¡¯t you agree? The Grand Imperial Preceptor.¡±


    Beside him, Sage Ming Wen¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, transfer them all over ¡­¡±


    He then looked at a disciple beside him and asked him to inform the entire sect to come over for the test. He didn¡¯t believe that there wouldn¡¯t be a few qualified existences.


    Xu Zhi looked at the fanatical enthusiasm of the officials and narrowed his eyes. He stretched lazily and said, ¡± it seems that we can pay more attention to these mortal dynasties. After all, they don¡¯t look at cultivation levels. They just have to use imperial examinations to gather all the intelligent talents in the world. The probability of an imperial court appearing is not small.


    Xu Zhi was really planning to set up a sect at this point.


    At the very least, he would be able to deduce some things for him, but it would not affect the structure of this universe.


    A few more days passed, and the farmer¡¯s wife was the most eye-catching. She was tall and mighty, had dark skin, carrot-like legs, a mouthful of black teeth, and a fierce-looking face. There were actually signs of successful condensation.


    Emperor Zhao Wen and the other experts of the celestial gate were shocked and felt inferior.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Xu Zhi was surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯m Li zhuangya.¡± The middle-aged woman showed a trace of pride and said respectfully, ¡± ¡°The people in the village looked down on me. They thought that I ate too much and was tall and strong, so no one came to ask for my hand in marriage. Now they regret it! I want to join an immortal sect, and you want to take me as your disciple, old immortal?¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡± you¡¯ve passed. You can stay. You don¡¯t have to use this secular name anymore. You can name yourself li shengyin.


    Emperor Zhao Wen was stunned. He felt that this name was also very casual, almost the same as Li Zhuang¡¯s, but he did not dare to say it out loud.


    Xu Zhi had really come up with a name casually. He thought about it and suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Our sect¡¯s name is ¡­¡±


    ¡°The heavenly music sect.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re cultivating the fake Dao, while we¡¯re cultivating the true sound.¡±


    cultivate the music sheets of the great Dao and open the primordial chaos.


    the heaven and earth are all false truths, and what we cultivate are all false DAOs. Our lineage can hear the heavenly sound of the great Dao and cultivate the truth of the heaven and earth ¡­ There will come a day when you will be able to see beyond the chaos heavens.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    All the mortals were only listening and didn¡¯t feel anything else.


    The cultivators and even the more powerful great emperors felt their scalps tingle and the world spin.


    ¡°The chaos is the Sage¡¯s dojo? What lies beyond the primordial chaos?¡± The mingwen Saint trembled.


    Xu Zhi glanced at him in surprise.


    He didn¡¯t expect this universe era to be so vast. Even an existence of this level knew that the Dao field of the Saints was outside the chaos of the universe. The news had not been completely sealed off. After all, this was the original universe, and the class solidification had not truly been formed.


    ¡°It¡¯s beyond the chaos, it¡¯s a piece of reality.¡± Xu Zhi just smiled and said, ¡± years ago, Yi mang failed. He finally found a way out. However, his way out was built on reality. Now, the heavenly music sect hopes to find a future and make this place a real future.¡±


    There was something beyond the chaos?


    This Reverend Ming Wen¡¯s mind was completely blank.


    At the same time, this sect was too frightening. All the experts cultivated fake theories and fake DAOs? Did this mean that their cultivation system was fake?


    The cultivation system in front of him, which did not seem to show any signs of becoming stronger and merely evolved everything, was the true great Dao of cultivation?


    ¡°Greetings, master!¡± The village woman slowly bowed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your master, you¡¯re just in name.¡± Xu Zhi shook his head. He was no longer acting on a whim. He really wanted to become the God of Destruction and turn this universe into reality. He wanted to defeat the ¡± God of creation ¡± outside and replace him.

 Chapter 1215

    ?


    1215 Chapter 1225-development


    After all, the history that the players had previously guessed was: The truth of the God of Destruction¡¯s creation of this universe was to replace the universe outside.


    Unknowingly, they had coincidentally become the same in front of him ¡­


    Xu Zhi could not get his hands on the atlases of the great Dao of the outside universe, so he was trying to find a way to go around it.


    ¡°Originally, it was meant to turn the impossible into the possible.¡±


    Xu Zhi was indifferent. It would not be a bad idea to plan on becoming the real God of Destruction. there is no path to cultivation. A path is opened up. A new path is opened up from the inconceivable.


    At this moment, the first disciple appeared, and everyone was in an uproar.


    The few cultivators were especially shocked. Their hearts were beating wildly and their faces were filled with disbelief.


    With ray ¡­


    That was the most ancient Saint in the legends. What was the origin of this sect in front of them?


    Was this existence lying, swindling, or was it true?


    And what he said was that all the cultivation systems in the universe were fake and could not be seen as the truth. Only what they cultivated was the truth?


    This was too terrifying!


    It was so terrifying that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end!


    However, only the top existences like Reverend Ming Wen knew how terrifying it was. Some cultivators thought it was very powerful, but because of their limited knowledge, they couldn¡¯t see how terrifying it was. They didn¡¯t even know about yimang.


    Beside him, a great emperor said in a low voice, this is too exaggerated. The era of the innate chaos ancient God is too far away from now. It is said that the most ancient gods and devils of that era were on the verge of death. Is this existence a dying Saint? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very possible.¡± ¡°It was an ancient godfiend Saint from the chaos. At the final moment of his transformation into the Dao, he left behind his own orthodoxy,¡± venerable Ming Wen said in a deep voice.


    ¡°But there is another possibility.¡±


    ¡°What possibility?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the ancient mythological classic [ with light, see God in dreams ]? He dreamed that when he was born, there was an even more ancient God that existed ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying!¡±


    All the powerful cultivators were shocked.


    As for the mortals, although they didn¡¯t know what history it was, they were even more excited. This was because a village woman with no qualifications, who was already in her forties, had actually succeeded despite missing the age to cultivate.


    ¡°Ah? That li zhuangya actually became a disciple of an immortal?¡±


    Many of the villagers were dumbfounded. They were all farmers who cultivated the land, so why were you so outstanding?


    a great opportunity! This is a great opportunity! Look at the immortals of that dynasty. Even the current Emperor is here. This immortal must be an extraordinary existence among Immortals!


    ¡°I know that Li Zhuang ya. She¡¯s a fierce bull, eats a lot, and is good at farming. But who would dare to marry her? She couldn¡¯t afford to raise a normal man. In her eyes, a normal man was just a little chick. He was tall, big, ugly, and had no breasts! He¡¯s simply a tall, muscular man!¡±


    ¡°Regretful ah, I should have come to propose marriage!¡±


    The villagers of the nearby villages and towns screamed in pain. They also felt that it was unbelievable. They never thought that an ugly middle-aged woman who worked in the village could become an immortal.


    Even Emperor Zhao Wen and the ministers were dumbfounded.


    Their aptitudes were not even as good as this country bumpkin?


    Immediately, they worked even harder and stared at the screen without blinking. They kept splitting and failing, hoping to find a pattern and some results.


    Another few days passed.


    A white-haired old man laughed out loud. I feel like I¡¯ve found it!


    ¡°It¡¯s old man Fang!¡±


    that old man is very good at chess. He¡¯s unrivaled in the village. Did he also make it? ¡±


    Soon, the second outer sect disciple appeared.


    The people on the pilgrimage and the Grand Imperial Preceptor all revealed a pig liver color and felt really uncomfortable.


    Xu Zhi did not mind and quietly sipped his tea. After all, the fact that they were able to pass the most basic test only proved that they had a certain talent in this area.


    ¡°After you pass, you can start learning the true sound.¡± Xu Zhi said indifferently.


    He threw them a new doctrine artifact. It was exactly the same, but it had a different form and sound.


    When it split, it was a clanking sound. When it split, it followed the broken Symphony and was extremely pleasing to the ear. Every split was an unprecedented song.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The two of them nodded and began to study the score.


    As mortals, they didn¡¯t know anything and thought that this was the way to cultivate. They didn¡¯t have any complaints and just did as they were told.


    Perhaps, if Xu Zhi told them that reading and writing was a way of immortal cultivation, they would do as he said.


    After Xu Zhi was done with these things, he planned to go into seclusion again and let them continue their trials and pass the test.


    this pill can allow you to advance by leaps and bounds and directly shed your mortal form.


    Xu Zhi did not intend to let the two of them cultivate. He threw them pills condensed from the original substance directly and took the path of Science and Technology, relying on external objects to improve their realms.


    The increase in their cultivation level was to prolong their lives, that was all.


    Whoosh.


    The two of them took the pills.


    The white-haired old man Fang instantly regained his youth. His black hair grew back and his skin was white. He had turned into a young man.


    As for the strong woman, she became young all of a sudden, but she was still a tall and strong woman.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°This is an immortal pill!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve become younger!¡±


    ¡°Once consumed, one will become an immortal on the spot!¡±


    Countless mortals from various towns and villages saw this scene, and their eyes burned with an unimaginable passion.


    Who didn¡¯t want to eat an immortal pill to immediately become an immortal and become an immortal?


    Even the few powerful cultivators ¡®expressions changed drastically.


    They had never heard of such a method.


    Although there was a technological civilization here, it was obviously not something that this indigenous planet, which was almost impossible to leave the planet, could know.


    ¡°The remaining pills will be given to those who pass the test.¡± Xu Zhi left the rest of the chores to li shengyin. Suddenly, this tall and strong woman became a hot figure in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Time passed quickly, and Xu Zhi went into seclusion for thirty years.


    He continued to evolve the universe and continued his previous experiments.


    After all, to him, this outer gate trial was really something that he had casually created during his afternoon break on this life planet.


    This was very normal. Even for many Daoists in the universe, it was also very normal to mess around and conduct experiments on a life planet.


    the speed is getting slower and slower. As expected, it¡¯s impossible to rely on one person¡¯s thinking ¡­


    Xu Zhi frowned and continued to look at the glass bottles in the laboratory.


    just like the spore Evolution System, the system and path require countless experts to open up and accumulate ¡­ The players already had their own rules and regulations, so they had their own way of evolving ¡­ Right now, we also need countless lives to be able to deduce a complete path. ¡±


    AI, I¡¯ll have to rely on the intelligence of other creatures. I hope it¡¯ll surprise me.


    Xu Zhi flicked his sleeves and left the laboratory.


    When he came out again, he discovered that there were already more than 60 people who had passed the initial test. However, there were already very few people who were already in the trial.


    The entire Dawen dynasty had already tried it once.


    Xu Zhi frowned slightly. He had to expand it a little.


    What he did was simple and direct. He instantly transmitted his voice to the entire planet,


    I¡¯ve established the orthodoxy, the heavenly sound sect, and heard the true sound of the heavenly Dao ¡­ Regardless of talent, age, life span, or any other form of teaching, anyone can try the entrance test.¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The news crossed the ocean and spread to every continent.


    Countless experts were tempted, and even some of the seventh-order great emperors were shocked.


    Xu Zhi also set up teleportation formations in various states and States to teleport them to the trial grounds of the Dawen dynasty so that they could come for the trial.


    Instantly, countless people went after it.


    ¡°How¡¯s your progress?¡± Xu Zhi looked at the disciples in front of him.


    The strong woman, li shengyin, was already a beautiful woman with a well-proportioned figure.


    That old man had already become a graceful young man.


    After all, the essence of cultivation was the evolution of life, the perfection of genes, and the advancement of bloodlines. No matter how ugly a creature was, once it cultivated, it would gradually approach perfection.


    The so-called appearance had long been an illusion.


    reporting to master, I¡¯ve already evolved that Atlas 17000 times and have also developed a suitable Atlas. Li shengyin took a step forward gently, as if she was a lady from a wealthy family.


    The expressions of the people around him immediately turned ugly, some jealous and resentful.


    You¡¯re just a farming woman. Now that you¡¯ve become beautiful, why are you pretending to be a polite young girl?


    If he had learned all kinds of etiquette and Noble knowledge in secret, it would have been fine, but it had been evolving over the years, and the level of knowledge had not increased at all.


    ¡°Just one?¡± Xu Zhi reached out and grabbed it. He looked at the Atlas and chuckled softly. it¡¯s indeed very suitable. I can barely cross the threshold.


    He was already able to develop a bloodline universe.


    This was only the most basic condition, but in the end, it had to be done step by step.


    ¡°Very good. Where are the others?¡± Xu Zhi laughed.


    Xu Zhi looked around. It was the same for a few of the more qualified disciples. They could successfully evolve one, but some of the weaker disciples could not.


    ¡°In another ten years, if you still can¡¯t produce a successful song, then you can go back.¡± Xu Zhi lowered his head and looked at the disciples. this place is not suitable for you. You¡¯ve already lived for hundreds of years to be able to obtain this opportunity. Your powerful strength is enough for you to enjoy a happy life in the mortal world.


    The disciples ¡®faces turned pale.


    Another ten years passed, and only seven people passed. The rest were all eliminated. It was extremely cruel.


    ¡°This is still not enough, not enough!¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm. He suddenly stood tall in the universe and looked at the planet. in that case, I¡¯ll cover this planet in a high-dimensional space-time, so that the living beings here can be reproduced rapidly, live, age, and die of illness. The geniuses that appear will be able to shed their corporeal forms.


    This was the common practice of many Daoists in their own extraordinary world.


    Xu Zhi had also chosen this method to develop the sect now.


    Whoosh.


    The time on this planet was accelerated. One day was a hundred years.


    And the entire fake Dao universe itself was undergoing rapid itinerant cycles at the normal speed of ten thousand years a day.


    ¡°I hope something interesting will appear.¡± Xu Zhi looked at the atlases of the great Dao and knew that he had been bound by the framework of his cultivation.


    Countless years passed.


    The rapid itinerant cycles and the flow of time allowed the heavenly music sect to be on the right track.


    Gods were everywhere.


    They had even explored the universe and met many civilizations nearby.


    However, their identities were very secretive. At the same time, they were also required to not casually reveal their background and what they had seen.


    The experts here all took medicinal pills.


    Everyone studied music and Dao atlases, and finally, a few geniuses found their paths. They could use their spiritual will to guide the Big Bang of the universe with a high probability and enter the bloodline universe.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to give them some of the beads.¡±

 Chapter 1216

    ?


    1216 The most beautiful music, the arrival of the Saint


    At this moment, Reverend Ming Wen was on an extraordinary planet. After taking the pill, he had already become a God.


    Is there really any meaning in my cultivation?


    He spat out a mouthful of blood and his expression was pale.


    He looked at the terrifying enemy in front of him, who was grabbing his Dao companion¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Qin ¡®er, I¡¯ve let you down.¡±


    Master Ming Wen smiled bitterly. back then, you were the first to ascend because of your great aptitude. You were taken away by the seventh old ancestor of my sect, immortal Ling Ming from the upper realm. However, I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so disrespectful. He bullied the younger generation of my sect and forcibly captured you to be his human cauldron. I said that I would save you, but I didn¡¯t expect ¡­


    ¡°You were able to ascend so quickly because you had the help of an external object, right?¡±


    A pale-faced woman didn¡¯t say anything as she looked into the distance.


    ¡°Yes, I got the pills, cultivated for a while, and got permission to go out, so I immediately came here.¡± He said.


    In their upper realm, there were a few great overarching Immortals who transcended the laws of the universe. Every year, they would lead gods from various planets to ascend.


    Now, he had plotted against the sect¡¯s seventh patriarch, immortal lingming, to take Qin ¡®er away, but he had still been discovered.


    Around them, there were many godly spirits and Daoists who were looking down at them.


    this God is pulling up seedlings to help them grow. He broke through using technological means, right? ¡±


    such existences are the weakest among the gods of technology. Their cultivation isn¡¯t something that they can raise on their own!


    these godly spirits are weak, but their technology is powerful. In fact, they are all godly scientists. They control those mysterious machines and Dao artifacts with terrifying destructive power!


    that¡¯s them. As for the one in front of us, he¡¯s extremely weak in the same realm and doesn¡¯t have any mechanical knowledge.


    how pitiful. He used external objects to forcefully increase his realm just to save his Dao companion. I¡¯ve heard of that immortal Ling Ming before. He¡¯s a scum who would even harm his own sect¡¯s juniors. Some gods pitied him, but it was a pity that killing people here was a violation of the dignity of a rank-9 immortal, and he would die without a doubt.


    ¡­


    ¡°We are going to die Here ¡­¡±


    Sage Ming Wen suddenly felt a little lost.


    His aptitude was not bad, and he was once the strongest existence on this planet, at the peak of the seventh rank.


    Previously, he thought that he had encountered a great opportunity and had barely entered that mysterious immortal sect, which could be said to be at the bottom. Not to mention that village woman, that old man Fang, and even Emperor Zhao Wen, a mortal Emperor, had better aptitudes than him.


    However, he had always thought that it was an extremely powerful immortal encounter, even though he had been cultivating some Strange Music score and had never increased his combat power.


    However, after he left the planet and saw the outside world, he went to gain experience. Only then did he realize how ridiculous he was and gradually began to doubt himself.


    Their sect didn¡¯t even cultivate their realms. They only improved by eating pills.


    Apart from him, the rest were mortals. They didn¡¯t even know how many cultivation realms they had. They had been studying the other music scores.


    And that score was of no help to their cultivation ¡­ Coupled with the external help to raise his cultivation, his battle prowess was indeed unimaginably weak.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to die.¡± Sage Ming Wen sighed and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m to blame for wasting my cultivation. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The woman smiled and shook her head. haven¡¯t you been studying the so-called music scores all these years? since you¡¯re going to die, you can send us off. Your years of study won¡¯t be in vain.


    Sage Ming Wen¡¯s face was pale as he nodded.


    He wanted to take out the illusory Dao artifact from before, but he rejected it. He directly took out the colorful glass bead that he had been given.


    Every disciple could get one, but he was the weakest, so he could only get one.


    listen, this is the knowledge I¡¯ve learned for thousands of years, all in this song. He grabbed the marble and threw it high up.


    Whoosh.


    The marble shattered.


    Before he died, he entered an unprecedented ethereal state. It was extremely mysterious, and everything he had learned in his life was extremely clear. Death, hatred, and fear. He implanted all his emotions into this seed, and it bloomed like a flower.


    BOOM!


    A dazzling vortex of explosion swept out.


    All kinds of clanking sounds turned into an unprecedented wave of terror that gushed out.


    This was the most beautiful music that was hard to imagine. The crisp sound of collision was like the stars under the bright moon. The Milky Way was beautiful, and the notes jumped like moonlight elves.


    The song was filled with the strangeness of blood.


    In the next second, the surrounding gods instantly turned into broken ripples and spread out. Even the immortal could only let out a last scream and said in horror, ¡± ¡°Splitting the heavens and earth, you are ¡­¡±


    When they came back to their senses, the dried blood on the ground had already coagulated and turned black.


    Even the entire transcendent world had been reduced to nothingness.


    ¡°This song of yours?¡± The woman turned around in shock and looked at Reverend Ming Wen.


    As a deity, he had killed several cultivators of the great all-embracing heaven and countless deities ¡­ This was something that had never happened before, and it was hard to imagine.


    A world-ending song!


    Sage Ming Wen was also dumbfounded and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    What was he cultivating? there was clearly no power, not even a cultivation system. How could it be ¡­


    He could feel the rejection of the entire universe, as if something strange was being born.


    The woman didn¡¯t ask any more questions, and the two of them stood there stiffly for a long time.


    After a long while, she finally said, ¡± it seems that I¡¯ve been gone for too long and many things have happened. How many people like you are in your sect? ¡±


    I¡¯m the weakest. I became a monk halfway. The rest of them are just mortals who don¡¯t even know their cultivation realms. their minds are pure, ¡± he mumbled. different from my suspicious attitude, they¡¯re extremely serious and really believe that this is the Orthodox method of immortal cultivation. Their level is already much higher than mine.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she froze for a while.


    All of a sudden, the air trembled.


    An ancient Saint tore through space and descended.


    It was an old woman, and her old voice seemed to come from the primordial times. I, the common people, have proven my Dao and established my life for the postcelestial lifeforms. I have cut off other karma aura, but it can¡¯t hide from me. It¡¯s him ¡­


    ¡°Tell me where he is.¡±


    The two of them trembled as they looked at the old woman in front of them.


    This was the oldest Saint who had created the world, the mother of all living things, female B.


    She was already close to the end of her decay, but she was extremely excited. Her expression was filled with indescribable joy, as if she had seen the ultimate truth of the world.


    ¡°The chaos Saint has descended!¡±


    The two of them fell into a daze again, their minds completely blank in the ruins! Everything that had happened was too unbelievable. They had never thought that the most ancient Saint would personally come to see them.


    It was just the death of a cultivator civilization. To the high and mighty Saints, it was simply an insignificant matter. However, it had descended.


    What he was looking for was the sect on the mysterious planet, the heavenly music sect.

 Chapter 1217

    ?


    1217 Chapter 1227-I¡¯ve seen past and present


    Heavenly music sect?


    Who was their mysterious master?


    What did he want from this sect?


    Sage Ming Wen suddenly recalled his previous guess, the ancient mythological allusion [ with light, one can see God in a dream ], could it really be that existence?


    It was even more ancient than the oldest connate chaos godfiend in the universe, Yi mang, and it came from the unknown.


    I can¡¯t divine your origins or your karma. Take me to him. Female second looked at the two of them. Although her expression was calm, a wave of emotion that was difficult to calm flashed through her eyes.


    She had been waiting for this moment for far too long.


    ¡­. Sage Ming Wen struggled.


    Existences of this level had mysterious means and immeasurable thoughts.


    Since their master wanted to live in seclusion, he must have his own reasons. Previously, he had not seen the sage, and naturally, he had his own reasons for not seeing him. If he were to rashly bring him there ¡­


    At this moment, as he was hesitating and struggling, a cold voice flashed through his mind.


    ¡°You can bring her to see me.¡±


    Reverend Ming Wen¡¯s heart trembled. He immediately reacted and revealed a vexed expression.


    Yes! The most ancient existence in the universe at this level naturally had mysterious means. He must have calculated everything in front of him, otherwise, how could he not know: He would attract a Saint?


    Instantly, he submitted to him and said to the ancient Supreme Saint, ¡± mother of all, Sage n¨¹ Yi, please follow me.


    The second female lead¡¯s expression softened, her face filled with longing and yearning.


    Immediately after, he brought his former Dao partner and the female saint across the galaxy and returned to a planet.


    The heavenly music sect was no longer what it used to be.


    At this moment, the sect was filled with mortals who had cultivation and longevity. They didn¡¯t know spells or cultivation. They didn¡¯t even know what realm they were at. They only cultivated a kind of wondrous music score.


    ¡°This place is very strange.¡± The second female lead¡¯s expression flickered.


    They were walking on a green grassland. The scenery was beautiful, and there were immortal birds and beasts everywhere.


    ¡°Ming Wen, you¡¯re finally back?¡± A young man glanced at him. He was playing a solo on a grassland and deducing music scores in an elegant and clear manner.


    This was the old man Fang from the village who loved to play chess. Fang Shi had been the second senior brother back then. Now, with the addition of many geniuses, he was the eleventh senior brother.


    And Sage mingwen was at the bottom.


    In the past, he didn¡¯t like these mortals who came from humble origins and didn¡¯t even know the path of cultivation. But after the battle outside, he was completely respectful.


    After all, he was already so powerful at the bottom. How terrifying would the others be if they exploded the cosmos?


    ¡°If you still can¡¯t derive the atlases, you¡¯ll be expelled from the clan.¡± At that moment, he cast a glance at him and suddenly looked at the old woman beside him. He only felt his heart shake and an inexplicable sense of awkwardness.


    It was as if this being was his mother, connected by blood and extremely close.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought an important guest. Master asked me to bring the guest to him immediately.¡± Sage Ming Wen said.


    Fang Shi nodded and continued to ignore him.


    They walked all the way and soon came to a small house in an ancient tea garden.


    Within the fence were fruit trees and tea trees that exuded a sweet fragrance, giving off a carefree feeling of a rural family.


    ¡°Master!¡± Master Ming Wen said respectfully from outside the tea garden.


    After a while, a voice came from inside, ¡±


    Ming Wen, your talent is extraordinary, but you¡¯re half-hearted. You¡¯ve gone out for a while and developed your own atlases. You¡¯ve untied the knot in your heart. Not bad. You just need to focus on your pursuit of Dao in the future.


    ¡°As for the guests, let them in.¡±


    Ming Wen took a step back and pushed open the red wooden door of the tea garden. master, please come in.


    Female B nodded.


    She turned around and walked forward step by step with a devout and clear expression, as respectful as her master yimang, the man who had brought them out of the chaos and created the world.


    One step, two steps.


    Kachaa.


    She pushed the door open.


    ¡°Finally ¡­¡±


    In a daze, she remembered the last time she went on a pilgrimage with this kind of mood. She paid respects to her master with her senior and junior brothers, but it was an earth-shattering bloody scene, and the killing tribulation began violently in the eyes of all the Saints ¡­ To her, that scene was like yesterday, vivid in her mind.


    Female second soon saw the scene in the room.


    The walls in all directions were shelves, and on the shelves were neatly arranged glass bottles. These glass bottles were filled with colorful beads, which were beautiful.


    The whole house was surrounded by glass glass bottles, like a beautiful candy house with glass beads.


    In the middle of the room, there was a young figure with a blurry face. He was sitting on an experiment table with all kinds of bottles and jars on it, looking very relaxed.


    ¡°You want to see me?¡±


    The existence raised his head and looked at female second with a pair of eyes that were as deep as chaos. This old woman was almost at the last moment of her life. The universe did not have much time left for her. She would definitely die in less than 3000 years.


    Female second only felt her body tremble. The moment she saw him, she felt a sense of vastness coming from the front. It was an indescribable feeling. He seemed to be the mountains, the plants, the rivers, the flowers and birds ¡­ It was the table and chair in front of her, her clothes, her hair, and the soil under her feet.


    He was everything.


    Seeing him gave him a mysterious feeling, as if he was looking at the entire universe.


    After a long time, female second finally recovered from her infatuation and said in a daze, ¡± ¡°Master yimang, did he meet you before he died?¡±


    ¡°I once sent him off.¡± Xu Zhi put down the teacup in his hand.


    Female second¡¯s body trembled, and a happy and complicated mood flashed in her eyes, as if a load had been lifted off her mind. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡±


    then master must have passed away very peacefully. I heard master¡¯s laughter at the universe at his last moment and knew that his wish had been fulfilled. He had waited for that moment for too long. I understand his guilt and also know what he did at his last moment. He had to bear the curse to open up this Pure Land and paradise for him. He was still the greatest Saint in this universe ¡­


    Xu Zhi just remained silent.


    The common people did not understand Yi mang¡¯s way of doing things. He allowed the postcelestial lifeforms to have longevity and no longer have eternal life, so they scolded him.


    However, the Saints knew what this meant. If it were them, they might not have the courage to bear such a bad name, nor would they harm the interests of the Saints for the sake of lowly mortals.


    Even though Yi mang had killed his senior and junior brothers back then, female second still respected him greatly. master, I killed my senior and junior brothers back then. If I wanted to live, I must have opened up the last path! Just like before, he was searching for the next stage of growth, the path to the eleventh step ¡­ May I ask, master finally ¡­ Have you found it?¡±


    He¡¯s found it, ¡± Xu Zhi suddenly said with a smile.


    ¡°As expected,¡±


    The old woman in front of him, who was covered in age spots and exuded a rotten aura, revealed a child-like excitement. master, we finally succeeded at the last moment! ¡®It¡¯s a pity that my aptitude is far inferior to master¡¯s. All these years, I¡¯ve been living in seclusion, surviving ¡­¡¯ Yet, I can¡¯t see the distant future. The next realm ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi could only laugh in spite of himself, but he also felt a little emotional.


    The second female lead was undoubtedly yimang¡¯s loyal fan.


    However, the Saints of that era were almost all Yi mang¡¯s disciples and Grand-disciples, and they all worshipped this ancient existence with extreme fanaticism, just like n¨¹wa.


    His personal charm was too powerful, and his faith was too wonderful. Countless chaos godfiends were willing to follow him to the future. Even Xu Zhi was convinced by him.


    After a moment of silence, female second could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°May I ask, where did Mister come from? is he an ancient being in the universe¡¯s prehistory, or is he the first innate God that was born before master¡¯s Ray? Why didn¡¯t you make a move? why did you hide from the world?¡±


    ¡°History?¡± Xu Zhi laughed. do you believe that the history of the universe is destined? ¡± he suddenly asked. do you? ¡±


    ¡°Predestined?¡± Female second¡¯s eyes widened.


    time passes. Everything goes back and forth, but it¡¯s just a cycle. The figure picked up the teacup indifferently and said something that made the second lady¡¯s hair stand on end, ¡± it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen her with my own eyes ¡­


    This was not the first time he was sending yimang off?


    These words were inexplicable, and even enough to make her hair stand on end.


    ¡°May. ask ¡­¡± Lady B said.


    tens of billions of years ago, before chaos was created, I once saw another universe that proved its Dao with light. It used laws as blades to cut open a chaos. Then, I stood up and watched from the side, drinking tea.


    A blurry diagram of the great Dao gradually appeared in front of him, like a young sapling.


    Female second looked at the Atlas and her body trembled.


    It was actually similar to their universe atlases, yet extremely different at the same time. The first slash was extremely similar to an ancient existence similar to yimang ¡­


    An existence similar to a master?


    ¡°This!?¡± She only felt the world spin around her. Looking at the atlases of Dao, terrifying thoughts emerged one after another. All kinds of horrified voices were stuck in her throat, almost suffocating her.


    I¡¯ve also seen the Saints open the sky for the order of time, for the stability of the dimension, and for the stability of space ¡­ Also, to establish life for the common people.¡±


    Whoosh.


    She saw this great Dao Atlas extend, and in an instant, a large stretch of branches appeared.


    Many of the Saints who were similar to her senior brothers had also proven their DAOs with similar rules, opening up the world. The DAOs that the Saints had proven were actually similar to those of their senior brothers.


    The more she looked at it, the more stunned and horrified she became. She looked at the map and finally saw a position similar to her own. To establish a life for the common people.


    Another ¡­ Another second female! Another self!


    She looked at a certain branch of the Atlas, and her old body trembled like a sieve. It was actually another her, another her, similar to her, but different ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve even seen an existence who proved the defects of all living beings and cut them down with a blade!¡±


    The voice of the blurry-faced existence was sacred. His words passed through the river of time and had already reached the current history. A great Dao Atlas had appeared.


    However, something even more terrifying happened. Lady B actually heard about the future of the universe and even saw a corner of the future of a great Dao Atlas.


    At that time, the Atlas of the great Dao of the universe had already cracked, and there was an unimaginably terrifying mutation. It was even more terrifying than a slash that cut off all life ¡­


    At the same time, she looked at the inexplicable Atlas of the great Dao. In the tea garden, she heard a voice that made her hair stand on end, ¡±


    after countless years, I¡¯ve even seen a Saint who vindicated the flaws of the universe and cut it with a blade ¡­ The universe, the beginning of division!¡±

 Chapter 1218

    ?


    1218 He is the great Dao itself


    The universe began to split!


    As soon as she finished speaking, female second¡¯s mind completely exploded.


    Had this existence already seen the entire universe splitting apart in the future?


    ?¡­ He was actually talking about the future!


    In fact, he had even displayed a great Dao Atlas that was similar to the future!


    Her heart was beating very fast, and she felt her body rising up. She looked at the Atlas of the great Dao, which was full of leaves and branches, the branches after the Saints like them.


    Not only were they destined, but even some sages who had proven their way of the universe in the distant future were almost destined to be doomed as well ¡­


    And who was this mysterious ancient being in front of them?


    To him, this was not the first time something like this had happened.


    He had seen similar scenes before, one after another, earth-shattering universe eras. It was not even the first time he had sent off ray. There was once ¡­ Ray!


    He had witnessed history one after another.


    He had seen the wild ages and had communicated with the Saints of those eras. He had talked to them and also sent them off ¡­


    not only has he seen the first Saint like yimang who created the world, but this is also the first time he¡¯s sending you off, master ¡­ Her heart was beating wildly. it¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve seen me off or talked to me? ¡±


    She looked at the other Atlas of the great Dao. In a certain position, there was an existence similar to her who established life for the common people, and it was also similar to what was happening today!


    ¡°You, could it be ¡­ And it¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve seen me?¡± Her pupils dilated.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve met you, but it¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve met.¡± Xu Zhi was sipping his tea. the flowers are the same every year, but the people are different every year.


    BOOM!


    Many thoughts appeared in female second¡¯s mind.


    I¡¯m just myself, but in the distant past, there were Saints like me who proved the rules of this aspect and established lives for postcelestial beings.


    Xu Zhi continued to drink his tea calmly, waiting for the shocked second female lead to calm down.


    What he displayed was the great Dao atlases of the great cosmos outside.


    After all, it was a similar universe era and the rules of Dao vindication were similar.


    In the real great cosmos, the first Sage had appeared in the distant history. It was similar to the first saber that split the heavens and earth with a ray. The others were similar as well ¡­


    He thought, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this as I¡¯m the God of Destruction,¡±


    after all, the God of Destruction is an old God of creation who has witnessed all the history of the universe and stood at the end of the universe. But because he was observed, he came from the distant future to this universe.


    This old God of creation had come to this space-time to destroy the great cosmos. He had created this cosmos to replace it.


    if he¡¯s really the God of creation, he must have been born from the universe ¡­ I¡¯ve also seen the beginning of the universe, an era similar to yimang.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also seen the Saints of various eras, so I¡¯ve naturally seen them before ¡­ Because I¡¯m the God of Destruction.¡±


    Xu Zhi was very calm at the moment.


    After all, he had already planned to become the real God of Destruction and do what the God of Destruction should do, so these words were not abrupt, and even natural.


    At this moment, female second was in a daze. After a while, she recovered and asked, ¡± ¡°Has everything in fate been decided long ago?¡±


    ¡°But not everything is destined.¡±


    Xu Zhi sipped his tea and gently put away the Atlas of the great Dao. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to change the general trend, but the minor details can be changed,¡±


    ¡°The general trend is difficult to change?¡± Female second repeated softly.


    this is not fate, nor is it an inescapable destiny. Rather than saying that it¡¯s the destiny of fate, it¡¯s more like a simple necessity of some development. Xu Zhi looked out the window at the tea garden outside.


    ¡°Look at that flower. Its growth is inevitable ¡­ It broke out of the ground and stretched out its seedlings, branches, tender leaves, flowers ¡­ There¡¯s an order to everything, and it¡¯s always developing in the most suitable way.¡±


    Female second followed his gaze and seemed to have caught onto something. She fell into deep thought.


    ¡°You, an ancient being from the prehistoric universe, are already a ¡­ Eleventh level? Or even higher?¡± Lady B asked softly and respectfully.


    To her, this was indeed the most reasonable guess.


    After all, one could only see all of this in the prehistoric universe.


    Only then could he see an existence similar to yimang and a similar history of the universe. This was not the first time for this great existence from the primordial chaos.


    She only suspected that it was a level 11 being, but she didn¡¯t suspect that it was the will of the chaosverse or a God of creation.


    If there was really a God of creation, he must be unconscious and could not have the wisdom to think on his own ¡­ And the God of creation did not have self-consciousness. It was the heavenly Dao.


    ¡°You must be rank 11, you¡¯ve transcended the restraints of the universe.¡± She said.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not rank 11 ¡­¡± Xu Zhi smiled faintly and said, ¡± eleventh-grade beings are living creatures with self-awareness. In fact, I¡¯m not even a living creature. It¡¯s only because of some special circumstances that I lost some kind of powerful authority that I gained consciousness. Perhaps after some time, when my former authority returns, I¡¯ll lose my consciousness again.


    Not a living being?


    After losing his authority, he would lose his consciousness again after a period of time?


    ¡°Then, isn¡¯t this the best for you?¡± Female second asked. After all, once the power returned, one would lose their self-consciousness, which was equivalent to death.


    this is fate. My return is also for the future of this universe. I will not resist the people of this world. The figure had a gentle smile on his face, like a spring breeze, giving off an extremely intimate, natural, and mysterious feeling.


    She still wanted to ask more questions. After all, there were a lot of questions.


    But Xu Zhi had already stopped answering. He just looked at her indifferently and said, ¡± you should be clear that you can¡¯t disclose anything when you know about this. The fate of the universe can¡¯t be changed by one¡¯s own choice.


    Female B nodded and said,¡±I already know!¡± I won¡¯t talk nonsense to the Saints outside. That will change the inevitable law of the universe¡¯s historical development. It¡¯s like a flower. It will naturally break through the soil and grow, appearing in the most natural, reasonable, and perfect form. But once it¡¯s distorted ¡­ It would be bad for him to grow up unnaturally.¡±


    ¡°For the rest of your life, you can stay here and study the Dao.¡± Xu Zhi said as he looked at her indifferently.


    ¡°Here, following you to seek the Dao?¡± Female second was a little excited. This was extremely tempting to her. can I settle all the funeral matters and return in just one day? ¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡± Xu Zhi replied with a smile.


    ¡°So, what do I need to study?¡± Female second asked again.


    ¡°Tian Yin.¡±


    Xu Zhi took out a glass marble and spread it out gently. He smiled and said, ¡± cultivate the music sheets of the great Dao and open the primordial chaos.


    However, in front of her dumbfounded eyes, that Pearl instantly shattered and caused the Big Bang of the universe. A beautiful vortex of the starry sea appeared and spread out, and a bloodline universe was vaguely formed.


    ¡°Create the world!¡±


    Blood rushed from her heart to her head, and her head buzzed.


    Before this, she had been thinking, ¡± it had no self-consciousness, but it developed consciousness by chance. It was not even level 11, so what was this existence? ¡±


    However, at this moment, she looked at this handsome and hazy man with his hands behind his back and a single hand dragging a universe. This legendary scene that she would never forget in her life, she instantly understood everything.


    It turned out ¡­


    He was the oddity of the great Dao.


    He was the entire universe itself ¡­ It was the God of creation!

 Chapter 1219

    ?


    1219 Chapter 1229-Tianyin


    Nuyi, a Saint, had been one of yimang¡¯s nine disciples.


    Although he was the youngest disciple, who was in charge of the rules of evolution of postcelestial life forms, he was already very old.


    However, at this moment, she was completely dumbfounded.


    A singularity of the great Dao!


    He was actually a singularity of the great Dao!


    The universe itself! It was his Big Bang that created this universe. Matter, rules, and energy spread, creating the common people and all things.


    ¡°And now, I¡¯ve actually appeared here in human form ¡­ It even has self-consciousness?¡± The blood in female second¡¯s body was boiling, and her heart was beating wildly in her chest.


    The entire universe had its own consciousness ¡­


    He had his own thoughts!


    This was simply unimaginable!


    Even if there was the will of the universe, the God of creation should be some kind of celestial phenomenon, like a storm, rain, Mirage, or rainbow. It was impossible for it to have consciousness ¡­


    This was too terrifying. A great cosmos with its own consciousness.


    It was like an Earthling suddenly learning that the earth under his feet had its own consciousness and could move. Even she felt goosebumps all over her body. What exactly was the reason that caused the oddity of the great Dao, the God of creation, to have its own consciousness?


    She suddenly thought of that sentence:


    [ I¡¯m not even a living being. It¡¯s only because of certain special circumstances that I lost some powerful authority that I gained consciousness. Perhaps after some time, when the authority of the past returns, I¡¯ll lose consciousness again. ]


    Lost his authority?


    What authority?


    Could it be the authority of the universe?


    As the convergence of the vast consciousness of all living beings, the convergence of countless rules, the convergence of endless matter and energy, it was because it had lost its authority that it was not covered by the convergence of the will of all living beings, and thus produced a sense of self?


    ¡°But! But why did it lose its authority?¡±


    The more she thought about it, the more terrified she became. This was an incomparably deep truth, and just thinking about it made her hair stand on end.


    The universe was going to face a great calamity?


    Is our universe going to collapse or something else?


    Did his master, yimang, know about this before he died?


    Could this matter be related to the legendary eleventh level?


    there¡¯s no need to think too much. You¡¯ll naturally know the truth when you reach the situation. Xu Zhi sat back in his chair with a leisurely and very human-like expression. for the rest of your life, you just have to study and seek the Dao in the heavenly note sect.


    ¡°Yes!¡± After recovering from her shock, Lady B agreed without hesitation.


    The disciples didn¡¯t know what they were cultivating. Even some rank-9 Dao cultivators didn¡¯t know what was contained in the explosion of the bead.


    However, as a Saint and the most ancient Saint in the world, she naturally knew that this was evolving the universe ¡­ This God of creation had developed self-awareness, as if he was trying to find a way to regain his authority, and the method was ¡­ Evolved universe!


    Could it be that there was a flaw in the universe and it needed to be reconstructed?


    Xu Zhi looked at her and immediately felt calm.


    He had this goal.


    This was because, in Xu Zhi¡¯s opinion, female second, a Saint, did not have a few thousand years left to live. That was why he had allowed her to enter this place and told her the ¡± truth ¡°, but he had not allowed her to leave.


    After all, once the truth was revealed, it could easily affect the general trend of the universe¡¯s development!


    It was just like at the last moment, when Xu Zhi had confirmed that it was no longer possible for yimang to influence the situation, that he had gone to see him. It was the same for the second female lead in front of him.


    In the final moments of his life, he was here to help him and help him evolve.


    If mortals were said to be the most ignorant of the laws of the universe and the most imaginative people, then Saints were the other extreme. They had an extremely deep understanding of the universe.


    Xu Zhi wanted to see what kind of results would be produced if a Saint were to perform it.


    This was also the last squeeze of her remaining value. After all, the second female lead was about to die of exhaustion and wouldn¡¯t have many years to live. Why not let her do something meaningful for him?


    As for extending his lifespan, Xu Zhi felt that it was impossible.


    Back then, even yimang could not do it.


    The second lady in front of him had not even seen what level 11 was, and she was already on the verge of death.


    ¡°I understand. For the rest of my life, I will stop here.¡± Female second¡¯s eyes flickered with a longing look, as if she was seeking the Dao.


    To a Saint, nothing was more exciting than this.


    After all, at their level, they had reached the end of their cultivation path. There was no way for them to break through and cultivate. They could only be stuck in their cultivation realm. However, it was meaningless for them to open a new door in front of them.


    If word got out, countless Saints would rush over regardless of their own safety, even if it was like a moth darting into the fire.


    ¡°Can you give me a moment? I need to go back and deal with some final important matters.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t interfere with anything, nor will I reveal anything,¡± said female second.


    She paused for a few seconds and suddenly pleaded, ¡± is it possible to move this piece of land outside the chaos heavens? after all, within the universe, the lifespan of Saints is rapidly being assimilated.


    ¡°Naturally.¡± Xu Zhi would naturally not be unreasonable.


    If he could live for a longer period of time, he would be able to make use of his remaining energy to study the virtual Big Bang experiment of the miniature universe.


    Xu Zhi also felt that it was a pity.


    If he had developed to this stage earlier, he would have been able to make use of yimang¡¯s remaining energy in his final moments before he died.


    The second female lead finally left.


    She only went back for a short time, only one or two days, and then she came back completely.


    The entire chaos heavens was in a state of shock as well. They realized that the Dao Palace of the goddess nuyi had suddenly disappeared. They could not help but feel sorrowful and bitter.


    ¡°Has this existence also reached the final moments of his life?¡± A Saint sighed bitterly. looking at the time, I¡¯ve already reached the end of my life. It¡¯s very difficult for me to live on.


    no saint can escape the assimilation of the universe. In the end, they will become a part of the universe and turn into the atlases of the great Dao. They will shine like stars in the sky and hang there forever. They can only strive to become the brightest one. There were also Saints whose voices were very cold. They couldn¡¯t resist this fate and could only accept its descent.


    yesterday, it was a ray. Today, it¡¯s a female second. In the future, it will be us. Some of the Saints remained silent, ¡± the era of the innate gods is over.


    The area outside the chaos heavens was in an uproar.


    And elsewhere, in a hidden location outside the chaos heavens, a tea garden stood quietly.


    Female second arrived and began to study Tian Yin thoroughly.


    Some disciples of the heavenly music sect also knew that an old woman had come and become the Vice sect master, but no one knew who she was. They only thought that she might be a genius.


    Only Sage Ming Wen had goosebumps all over his body. That old woman was the legendary strongest Saint who had created the life laws of postcelestial lifeforms.


    Even such an existence came to learn the heavenly sound music score!

 Chapter 1220

    ?


    1220 The blueprint for developing the universe


    Time passed by, and in the blink of an eye, hundreds of years had passed.


    The heavenly music sect was located on this planet. As the eras continued to overlap, talents emerged in large numbers in the high-dimensional space-time. The mortals of the entire planet had already formed their own unique civilization.


    From the old women and old men on the streets to the wealthy families, all of them more or less knew some atlases and some ways of communication. This set off a trend of worshipping music.


    Even the private schools for children were all about studying the great Dao music scores, studying and calculating from a young age, striving to be outstanding so that they could be admitted into the ¡®imperial examination¡¯ in the future, be selected by the immortals, and be accepted into the immortal sect.


    This meant that a system that was mature enough for learning was gradually forming ¡­


    Back then, li shengyin was still the eldest disciple and was extremely powerful.


    However, with the development of these years, there were many changes. The disciples of the sect also got married and had children with each other, having their own lives.


    Li shengyin, on the other hand, was pursued by Emperor Zhao Wen, who was only ranked in the middle among the disciples, and became his cultivation partner.


    This incident caused a huge commotion among the disciples.


    she used to be a woman who worked on the fields in the countryside. She was ugly and strong, shaped like a man, and had thick leg hair. She actually married a wise King? ¡±


    Emperor Zhao Wen is also an elegant and charming man. I can¡¯t believe he has such a trick up his sleeve. I¡¯ve seen him frequently appearing beside other people¡¯s houses. He really has evil intentions.


    I¡¯m from the neighboring village. If I had known earlier, I would have struck first.


    Xu Zhi had been researching in the laboratory when he found out about this, and he was a little dumbfounded.


    This works too?


    Emperor Zhao Wen was indeed a smart man. He was not talented enough, but he could use other ways to increase his authority in the sect.


    However, Xu Zhi could not be bothered with them. Countless years had passed among the disciples, and they had gradually become more humane.


    They were born as mortals.


    Without the restrictions of cultivators, one would not even know how many cultivation realms one had. Naturally, one would continue to live the life of an ordinary person.


    It was simple and plain. In Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes, it was an extremely pure heart. It was the easiest for those simple-minded seeker to achieve success in a certain field with such a heart.


    ¡°For example, right now, his achievements can¡¯t be considered low.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the clusters of nebulas in the glass bottles. They were like stars that gathered into a beautiful vortex. they¡¯re just a seed, and they split into countless Dao trees of rules. They actually managed to produce quite a number of them ¡­


    Previously, Xu Zhi had only managed to perform seven of them, but now he had more than thirty.


    Xu Zhi had gained a lot from this.


    These were all bloodline universes that could live, and he had also collected the Dao atlases of these bloodline universes.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this is only the first step of a long journey.¡±


    these bloodline universes are all mediocre and ordinary. They don¡¯t look any different from great universes and have nothing special about them!


    Xu Zhi knew very well that he had been completely limited by the framework of only being able to evolve ¡± bloodline-type ¡°.


    Originally, being able to form a bloodline universe out of the countless possibilities was already a rare top prize.


    And the chances of him creating something even more special in this bloodline universe were getting slimmer and slimmer.


    However, Xu Zhi also hoped that he could develop a bloodline universe with potential for his own research and search for a way to survive.


    this feeling is just like evolving a species. It¡¯s already very rare for an evolved species to survive, but they¡¯re all ordinary species that survived. It¡¯s even rarer for species with extraordinary potential.


    Xu Zhi shook his head and a look of helplessness appeared on his face. there might not even be one special or eye-catching person among thousands or tens of thousands of them.


    ¡°However, I¡¯ve already officially ascended the throne.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression became strange. as the God of creation, I had to act very cold and follow the rules of heaven and earth. As the heavenly Dao, I had to play the role of a natural phenomenon ¡­ But now, I¡¯ve truly ascended to the throne and become the God of creation.¡±


    While Xu Zhi was feeling helpless, female second had fallen into a state of complete shock over the years.


    She had been locked up in a small room and had yet to come out.


    ¡°Heavens! This marble is actually the Big Bang of the universe and can evolve into countless possibilities!¡±


    She sat in the laboratory, her eyes bright, as if she had discovered a new world.


    wait, this isn¡¯t infinite possibilities. It¡¯s a defect that has appeared in the oddity of the great Dao ¡­ It can only create a bloodline universe, and everything else is dead?¡±


    With her intelligence, she quickly discovered this and found the reason.


    ¡°Perhaps, the oddity of the great Dao has become incomplete ¡­ Is it because this ancient being developed a consciousness that it wants to make up for the oddity of the great Dao?¡±


    ¡°In that case, I can only evolve a universe with bloodlines!¡±


    After a few years, female second created a few bloodline universes. They were extremely accurate and were almost exactly the same as this fake Dao universe.


    She frowned.


    After a few years, she continued to act. Although there were some differences, they were still not much different.


    She finally knew why she had to look for mortals who didn¡¯t understand the universe and its laws.


    as a Saint, I have a deep understanding of the rules and knowledge of the universe ¡­ It was branded in the depths of my soul, affecting my every word and action ¡­ Therefore, the universe that I have evolved is limited!¡±


    The bloodline universe that she had created was exquisite and exquisite. Now, she was just copying the current bloodline universe, but she had already lost other possibilities ¡­


    A fixed form of thought was a terrifying thing.


    ¡°Could it be that we can only rely on those mortals?¡±


    She frowned. you don¡¯t know the rules of the universe and don¡¯t cultivate. Are you the fish that escaped from the rules of the universe and can create a chance of survival? ¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like she had never tried to develop one of the exploding universes.


    However, it was too small.


    However, the material contained in the Big Bang experiment of the virtual universe was too little, and it could not be developed continuously. Thus, another era of light and chaos godfiend sculptures appeared.


    Even though she knew that this was possible, she only lacked material things!


    ¡°This is just a virtual experiment. If it¡¯s the God of creation ¡­ Thus, we can create these universes at any time.¡± Female second thought to herself. She could feel the vastness and brilliance within.


    Kachaa.


    At this time, a figure walked over from the dark.


    the will of the universe, under the God of creation Temple. The second female lead, an old woman, quickly stood up and said.


    there¡¯s no need to be so polite. I¡¯m no longer the God of creation. I¡¯ve become selfish, and I¡¯ve developed emotions and self-consciousness. You can think of it as an ore without any intelligence that has developed intelligence. You can also think of it as a planet that has developed self-consciousness ¡­ The figure merely smiled. these are the universes that you have evolved. Not bad.


    The glass bottles in front of him were indeed so precise that they were perfectly replicated.


    Hearing this, female B smiled bitterly. how can it be good? these are the existing rules of the universe. There are no innovations. It obviously can¡¯t meet your requirements.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what the God of creation was going to do, it was obvious that it was useless. Something new must be created to have a certain effect.


    the great Dao is flawed, and my wisdom comes from the common people. I can only borrow the wisdom of the common people to find a chance to survive the Tribulation. Xu Zhi put his hands behind his back. I¡¯ll rely on you all for everything, but I can¡¯t do anything ¡­


    The second female lead¡¯s heart trembled.


    So that¡¯s how it was. The God of creation also wanted to use the wisdom of the common people to evolve.


    After all, in a universe, the common people were the darlings of heaven and earth. They had their own intelligence and could open up unlimited possibilities.


    ¡°Don¡¯t undervalue yourself.¡±


    Xu Zhi said calmly, ¡± every Saint has become a part of the rules of the universe. Naturally, they will be limited by their beliefs. This is a constant influence that comes from tens of thousands of years since their birth. It is very difficult to change ¡­ And as a Saint, you¡¯ve accomplished many things that are already unbelievable.¡±


    The universe that the second female lead evolved followed the rules. Although Xu Zhi was a little disappointed, it was still within his expectations.


    but I¡¯m useless. I¡¯m not even as good as a mortal. Female second was a little disappointed.


    Back then, she had used ray to prove life for her master because she had talent in this area. She had studied the structure of life and chosen the most perfect life spiral gene structure as a carrier of information, which was convenient for the birth of life.


    But now, he was useless and could not be used.


    ¡°Don¡¯t undervalue yourself.¡± The figure said.


    How could it be useless?


    In Xu Zhi¡¯s opinion, although it was impossible to evolve a universe, the powerful power and perfect control of a Saint like nuyi could replicate such a universe ¡­ He was the most powerful tool in the universe.


    Now, although Xu Zhi had successfully conducted those experiments on the virtual universe, they were only in the laboratory. To successfully transform it, he would have to repeat them ¡­


    However, it was impossible for Xu Zhi to reproduce the Big Bang perfectly with his current atlases of the great Dao and the universe maps that he already had.


    Perfect replication and induced random appearance were two completely different concepts!


    ¡°The details you need to replicate it are too terrifying.


    Only the most powerful Saint in the universe, female Yi, could do this ¡­


    Whoosh.


    Xu Zhi stretched out his hand and a glass bottle appeared in front of his eyes. It was surrounded by a Nebula.


    most of the bloodline universes that they have evolved are mediocre. Only this one is a little novel. You can work with me to develop a miniature universe and observe its development.


    Female second was stunned. She could not help but nod. She took the universe map and observed it carefully. it¡¯s easy to break it at any time, but it has to be exactly the same ¡­ This is a very heavy and complicated task for me. ¡±


    She read it very seriously. In her opinion, this was the special treatment given to her by the God of creation.


    After all, for such an existence, this was his job. It was effortless for him to make it real, and for her to experience it for herself was no less than giving her a huge opportunity.


    After a few days, she vaguely grasped a trace of the essence and thoroughly understood the blueprint of the great Dao. She began to clone and evolve the bloodline universe.


    BOOM!


    In the silent, dark void.


    A huge explosion was born, and all living things were instantly reduced to countless particles that spread out.


    Rules, matter, energy, time and space ¡­


    Xu Zhi stood quietly in the distance and watched this scene.


    ¡®This kind of combat power is indeed powerful. If it were in the outside world, I¡¯m afraid it would have already swept across a universe ¡­ It¡¯s a pity that they¡¯re small people living in a bottle. The singularities of the universe are fake, so they¡¯re fake too.¡±

 Chapter 1221

    ?


    1221 The second type of bloodline universe


    A Big Bang occurred.


    To put it simply, this was the nesting doll Universe.


    Within a fake universe, there was an even smaller fake universe. This was an experimental universe with a very small area. It was only used for experiments and to observe specific data and results.


    Whoosh.


    Countless matter flew.


    The great DAOs split and collided, forming an indescribable Overture of the universe.


    ¡°Great Dao heavenly melody!¡± Female B¡¯s face was pale, but she was extremely excited. This calculation was too exhausting, making her look older and older. She had completely turned into a white-haired old woman.


    This magnificent scene was enough to evoke the longing of every seeker. This was the scene that all the Pilgrims had dreamed of.


    BOOM!


    The universe split.


    The matter spread rapidly, and a piece of primordial chaotic land appeared, just like that piece of land in the past.


    ¡°This is ¡­ This is the very first moment!¡± Female second was very excited. She stared into the distance without blinking. yimang, is it possible that a third yimang will appear?!


    Xu Zhi did not say anything and looked at female second.


    It was obvious that her lifespan was depleting at an even faster rate. This detailed evolution and her control of energy were too terrifying. Even for a Saint, it was extremely taxing on their mental and physical strength.


    it seems that her lifespan doesn¡¯t have many more evolutions. Xu Zhi was silent for a moment. He could not help but feel a little guilty and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    ¡°Hard work? How can it be hard?¡±


    Female second quickly shook her head and said excitedly, ¡± you could¡¯ve done it easily, but you asked me to do it and experience the most fundamental mystery of the universe. It¡¯s a great opportunity for me!


    The more female second spoke, the more excited she became. She felt that she had no way to repay him.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t do anything and I got such a great opportunity. I didn¡¯t pay anything and I got such a great training ¡­¡¯ It was like a dream.


    Xu Zhi looked at the excited female second and was silent for a few seconds before he said lightly, ¡± you don¡¯t need to thank me. You deserve it. In the future, as long as you want to, you can do it ¡­ The universe is my people, and you are no different.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Female second replied excitedly.


    Xu Zhi could only think to himself,¡¯in the future, I¡¯ll have to take the path of elite soldiers, pick out those drawings of the great path with potential, and replicate them again ¡­¡¯ After all, the consumption was too great. In order to replicate it perfectly, even the second female lead could not last more than a few times. He had to make good use of the few opportunities he had.


    ¡°Time, move back 10000 years.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s voice boomed. Everything was flowing at a rapid speed, as if the sea had turned into mulberry fields.


    ¡°This! This?¡± Under the second female lead¡¯s dumbfounded expression.


    She saw the birth of the first innate God 10000 years later. Just like yimang, he led his people away from the chaotic and disastrous land and the chaotic universe that had yet to be divided into laws.


    Soon, they began to study the sculptures. For the first time in tens of thousands of years, a cultivation realm appeared.


    ¡°Everything is the same as always.¡± Female second took a deep breath. in that chaos, sculptures were the only way to kill time. The appearance of this era was inevitable.


    Xu Zhi just laughed. Lady B, ¡± he said, ¡± can you see what¡¯s different about this universe? ¡±


    Although they were all bloodline universes, Xu Zhi had chosen the bloodline universe with the greatest degree of mutation. It might not be the strongest, but it was the one with the greatest difference so far.


    It could be said that this was the second type of bloodline universe that Xu Zhi had discovered. He called it: The second type of bloodline.


    ¡°Different?¡±


    Female second observed carefully. it¡¯s the way the bloodline is expressed. Although it¡¯s still the framework of the bloodline universe, the bloodline transcendent cultivation system is somewhat different.


    ¡°What¡¯s the Difference?¡± I¡¯d like to take a look at the opinion of the most powerful Saint in the universe today, ¡± Xu Zhi said with a smile.


    After all, Xu Zhi still knew his own limits.


    He was only a standing ticket, he didn¡¯t even have a seat on the main path, how could he not know his own worth?


    Someone at the level of female second would be one of the most powerful multi-dimensional Saints outside the universe, regardless of whether it was ancient or modern. Her vision and understanding of the universe were beyond Xu Zhi¡¯s imagination.


    At that moment, female B carefully observed and studied the chaotic godfiends who were cultivating. She quickly found something unusual and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s bloodline! Their bloodline had concentrated! The bloodline of a race can only exist in the body of one living being!¡±


    ¡°What is a bloodline?¡± our bloodline universe cultivates bloodlines, ¡± Xu Zhi said. but what is a bloodline? ¡±


    Female second replied,¡¯any material structure in the universe contains laws! Soil, metal ¡­ These physical structures also contained laws, but what about life? The material structure that forms life also has rules. It¡¯s called the gene structure, or the bloodline!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, cultivating one¡¯s bloodline is equivalent to cultivating the laws that form one¡¯s physical structure! In the end, I¡¯ll continue to refine it and cultivate it to the peak!¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded. This was a perfect conclusion.


    This was the truth of the bloodline universe.


    The bloodline universe system was actually a system of ¡®everything contained laws¡¯. Any material structure contained traces of laws!


    As for the material structure of life, it was in fact the genetic structure, which was why it could cultivate the laws ¡­ It was also because of this that after the stone gained intelligence, it could also cultivate its own bloodline ¡­


    A stone did not have a bloodline only after it had gained sentience. It was a bloodline that existed in any material from the very beginning, such as sand, energy, light, water ¡­


    The essence of the bloodline was the structure of the laws of matter. It existed in any living thing and also in life. Life could only cultivate the laws it contained.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference here?¡± Xu Zhi said.


    ¡°It¡¯s the bloodline here that no longer exists in all living things. Instead, it exists in some unique life forms and is unique.¡± Female second took a deep breath. this is unbelievable!


    ¡°Unique?¡± Xu Zhi looked into the distance and could also see the difference in this bloodline universe. This universe was too fragmented, and could even be considered a deformed defective product.


    Each law was only contained in the bloodline of a single creature.


    This meant that in this universe, the number of rules meant the number of lives that could cultivate.


    For example, if there were only 3000 rules, then only 3000 living beings could cultivate. No matter how heaven-defying the other living beings ¡®talents were, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to cultivate.


    an abnormal universe. Even if it survives and life is born, it will inevitably welcome destruction. Female second said softly, giving her own evaluation.


    However, Xu Zhi could not deny it. He said, ¡± we still have to take a look. Isn¡¯t the universe of your bloodline deformed? ¡± Didn¡¯t you head for destruction right from the start?¡±


    Female second¡¯s pupils darkened. Yes, if he didn¡¯t use the awn to prove his Dao and cut everything with his blade, the universe would inevitably be destroyed.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that they¡¯ll find a way to complete the rules of this universe?¡± Female second¡¯s mind was suddenly in a mess. yes, living beings are the biggest variables in the universe. They are like the water droplets and nutrients of a sapling. They will try to save it, complete it, and let it grow healthily.


    ¡®This universe is indeed abnormal. Although it¡¯s also. bloodline universe, the bloodlines used to be scattered across all things. Now, the bloodlines are concentrated ¡­ It can be called the second type of bloodline universe.¡± Xu Zhi was just very calm.


    In this aspect, he was more knowledgeable than Lady B. This was because he had evolved many times and knew the importance of the Dao integration of life and the completion of the laws of the universe.


    Xu Zhi looked into the distance.


    In that case, would there be a chance to make up for what was lacking? and in what way would this universe head towards prosperity?

 Chapter 1222

    ?


    1222 Stealing divine flames for mortals, God-slaying saber move!


    This new universe could be completed?


    Female B frowned.


    Perhaps that was a possibility.


    No matter how disabled or dying a sapling was, as long as it was alive, it would still have vitality. It was like living water that could restore the sapling¡¯s health. They were like tree spirits, complementing the tree ¡­


    However, she could not deduce it.


    Because she was not a creature of that era, she could not see what they would do.


    ¡°However, this universe is very strange! our universe bloodline is evenly distributed across all living beings, but they¡¯re condensed into a single person. This causes the laws to be highly condensed on their bloodlines. They are actually born with the bloodline of the ¡®main branch of the Dao¡¯. ¡± Female second said with a frown.


    In the current bloodline universe, no one could possess a bloodline with a main law. The main Dao tree was the Xiantian Atlas ¡®Dao tree. The sages had all proven their Dao by relying on the branch bloodlines attached to the main Dao tree.


    For example, if time was the main trunk, then those who possessed time-type bloodlines could only vindicate a branch of the main trunk.


    however, this bloodline universe, because of the high condensation of the bloodline, appeared on a person, resulting in him having a main bloodline! She took a deep breath and said, ¡± this is the true God who was born sacred, the true innate God ¡­ To grasp the most fundamental laws of the universe.¡±


    At this moment, she could clearly see how the powerhouses in this universe cultivated.


    An ancient godfiend race was the first to appear.


    Their bloodline was the bloodline of the energy element. A leader similar to yimang had appeared in this race. He was the only one who had the bloodline and could cultivate, while the others were mortals.


    This leader, on the other hand, was mediocre and had no talent.


    She realized that he was special.


    As time passed, they would enter the growth stage and discover that they had the power of ¡®God¡¯. They would begin to think that they were the chosen one and rule the entire civilization.


    He even married the women of an entire race and went on a killing spree. He never thought about his own cultivation and only acted like a tyrant.


    Thousands of years had passed, and in the uninteresting primordial chaos, the era of the universe¡¯s sand sculptures was inevitably born. He ordered people to carve his own sculptures and spread them all over the universe.


    He called himself the personification of the heavens, the Supreme father, and the cornerstone of the universe.


    ¡°This is the flaw of this universe.¡±


    No. female B shook her head and said, ¡± if the bloodline is evenly distributed, all beings can cultivate. They will definitely choose a Sage like master, the most outstanding existence, to lead the civilization ¡­ And if they were all randomly gathered on one being, then that being would probably not be the smartest and wisest being who could lead the race to prosperity ¡­ It could even be a tyrant, a dark, evil, and negative creature with power that could make him destroy the entire universe.¡±


    Xu Zhi did not say a word and just looked on quietly.


    Soon, another tens of thousands of years passed.


    As an immortal being in the chaos, the ¡± Heavenly Father ¡± did not even think about training. That was because he was already unrivaled and possessed the power of the universe. As a result, his power only accompanied his growth period and his infinite lifespan. Although he was only at rank four, it was enough to crush all mortals.


    He had married women from countless races and had offspring. He found that some of his offspring had the terrifying power of his bloodline and inherited some of his branches.


    They had even transformed into another race.


    His eldest son, Toth, who used the Thunderbolt as his weapon, split into the Thunder clan.


    The second disciple, Theresa, who had a body of ¡®fire¡¯, became a member of the fire Race.


    All kinds of energy, wind, fire, lightning, and other energy-type races in the universe, all flourished with him.


    Seeing this, the wheel of history rolled to this point. Female B was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡± as the main law-energy, he actually reproduced the sub-laws under the ¡®energy main¡¯ in such a way? ¡±


    ¡°A branch can produce a branch of a lower level?¡±


    This was the bloodline universe.


    It was also a form of inheritance.


    However, it was the form of this inherited bloodline that had more strict rules. This was the more terrifying Supreme bloodline theory.


    Those without a bloodline inheritance would forever be mortals!


    The inheritance of bloodline was random. Some of the less talented or even brutal creatures, once they had supreme power, would instantly rule everything and become ¡°gods.¡±


    a race can only have one ¡®God¡¯ of their own race, who has gathered the power of all the bloodlines. The rest of the race will forever be mortals.


    Female second took a deep breath. and this God¡¯s descendant might turn into a low-level mutated race and become a new race ¡­ And this new race can only give birth to one ¡®God¡¯ that belongs to their own race.¡±


    This was too unique!


    It was too random.


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he was as silent as female second. The laws of this universe were too twisted and deformed. They were clearly far from being as perfect as the laws of this bloodline universe.


    Another tens of thousands of years passed.


    As an immortal innate God, the Heavenly Father already had many children. In fact, many of his children were even reproducing, and many gods had appeared.


    However, although these gods were called gods, they were only mortals with powerful and brutal strength. They had no Dao heart and did not cultivate. As time passed, they had only grown to level six at most.


    At the same time, their private lives were rather chaotic. This deity clan even had people marrying their own wives and daughters, as well as their own fathers. It was extremely chaotic.


    ¡°Hmph, they¡¯re a bunch of brutal creatures!¡± Lady B said.


    Another few tens of thousands of years passed.


    The mortals were tormented. Suddenly, a talented existence invented cultivation methods, body cultivation, and soul cultivation.


    They began to cultivate in secret in an attempt to overthrow the sky God¡¯s rule.


    Female second was very pleased to see this, but she was not optimistic. only mortals can have heaven¡¯s favorites. It¡¯s a pity that they don¡¯t have a bloodline. Pure physical and soul cultivation can only reach the realm of a level eight God!


    After all, not to mention level ten Dao vindication, level nine Dao vindication alone was not a realm that this group of mortals could cultivate to. This was because they were innately restricted and did not have ¡°Dao¡± in their bodies. How could they achieve Dao?


    The eighth rank was the limit!


    Ten thousand years passed.


    The mortals cultivated in secret.


    The Empyrean gods lived extravagant and chaotic lives. They had power but no corresponding talent. They were just a group of upstarts and didn¡¯t notice it at all.


    On this day, the mortals ¡®war broke out.


    ¡°God, this is a God!¡±


    The first God appeared. It was the leader of the revolutionary Army, ¡± borsix. he walked in the high-dimensional space-time and was extremely powerful. In his eyes, those pedantic and depraved heavenly gods were as still as statues.


    They started a war.


    In this era of the universe¡¯s sculptures, the ground was stained with blood and was extremely tragic.


    Countless heavenly gods had fallen, but the Heavenly Father, who had mastered the ¡± energy core, ¡± was only at Level Seven even though he had never cultivated before. He had been stuck at this growth stage for far too long. Without studying his future realm, he had no idea how to travel through the higher dimensions.


    His bloodline was the most heaven-defying kind.


    Even a high-dimensional being that had become a God had fallen to the tier 7 Heavenly Father. The Heavenly Father¡¯s body that controlled ¡± Energy ¡± could not break through his defense at all and cause any damage. On the contrary, the energy in his entire body was controlled and he was directly defeated and killed.


    A rank 7 Heavenly Father crushed an ordinary rank 8 God.


    The corpse of the leader of the mortals,¡±bolsix,¡± was hung in front of the Heavenly Father Palace.


    The war between mortals was a failure.


    All the mortals who had plotted the rebellion were executed.


    The Heavenly Father¡¯s expression was cold. these weak mortals have found such a strange way to become stronger. They can even kill some of my children. But they are still weak!


    however, he actually found the path to the next growth stage. Before this, I thought that the growth stage in front of us was the limit.


    These ignorant and incompetent gods had obtained the level 8 godly path they had created from mortals, and a new group of gods had quickly appeared.


    Another ten thousand years passed.


    The Heavenly Father¡¯s clan was still living an unimaginably chaotic life, while in another place, another chaos godfiend clan, a grain of sand, had finally gained sentience with the passage of time.


    A new race was born with the time bloodline. He also began to call himself father and secretly became a God. The two races were enemies.


    Another ten thousand years passed.


    ¡®Heavenly fathers¡¯ appeared one after another. As the main branch of the great Dao, the heavenly fathers were enemies with each other.


    Tens of thousands of years had passed since the war between the mortals and the era of the innate gods.


    This battle was too bloody.


    The universe was in chaos, and in the end, all the ¡± heavenly fathers ¡± who had mastered the main laws had fallen, leaving only their children gasping for breath.


    ¡°No one else can master the core regulations.¡±


    When female second saw this, she snorted coldly. it¡¯s indeed a bloodline universe. It¡¯s almost the same ¡­ it¡¯s just that no one here was able to master the main laws from the beginning, but they were able to appear in this period. However, with the fall of this batch of the oldest existences, the main laws completely returned to the universe ¡­ It will become a scene on the great Dao Atlas.¡±


    His descendants only grasped the rules of the branch.


    Another few tens of thousands of years.


    The various ¡± father ¡± God systems developed peacefully. With the fall of their ¡± fathers, ¡± they no longer went to war. Instead, they were tyrannical in their own races.


    There were also no gods with great ambitions who wanted to open up the chaos, cut open the heaven and earth, get rid of these muddled days, and open up a happy home for themselves.


    They were like a group of lazymen, living day after day in their own rooms, throwing their smelly socks everywhere, and not thinking about tidying up their living quarters to be comfortable.


    Finally, with the birth of a new god, everything changed.


    Gus.


    His father was sky Saint Milger, who had mastered the time branch, and his mother was Rheia, who had mastered the earth element.


    As a powerful God, he was not as chaotic as his siblings. Instead, he had been interested in the cultivation system that mortals studied since he was a child.


    Countless deities had told him, ¡± that is a technique only mortals can cultivate. As long as we naturally pass through the growth period, we will be extremely powerful. We will become stronger with time.


    Mortals would never have the possibility to surpass gods!


    This was because the highest level a mortal could reach was the level of a rank 8 God. Even if some ¡°Empyrean gods¡± didn¡¯t train, tens of thousands of years later, they would still be able to reach the level of a rank 8 God after finding the path to godhood.


    With the laws of their bloodlines, mortals who only cultivated their bodies and souls were no match for them. Even if they used their entire lives, they would never be able to catch up.


    However, Gus still went on to research and cultivate. Those of his race disgusted him, and instead, they were diligent mortals.


    He was one of the youngest, but his realm surpassed his parents one day later, becoming the most powerful level eight deity in the world. At the same time, he began to think about the next realm.


    The other gods were all muddleheaded and did not use the high-dimensional space-time to become four-dimensional creatures and reach their distant future. That was too hard work.


    However, just like ray, no one could open up the path of tier 9.


    Gus was completely helpless. He tried to look for other heavenly gods to research the opening together, but he was mocked and rejected.


    They could not understand Gus ¡®train of thought at all.¡±We¡¯re already the strongest, what are we still thinking about? There¡¯s no point in getting stronger.¡±


    Female second also shook her head and laughed, ¡± Gus was helpless. He knew that these beings were all good-for-nothing ¡­ ¡°However, it is only natural. They are all randomly selected mortals. On a planet, ordinary mortals make up the majority. 99.9% of them will only abuse their power with power.¡±


    Another five thousand years.


    Gus secretly communicated with mortals and taught them how to cultivate.


    the path of a tier 8 God back then was also derived by mortals. Perhaps I can also ¡­


    Mortals were already forbidden from cultivating. After all, mortals were immortal. As long as they were given enough time, their limit would be level eight gods. Although they could not overthrow the rule of heavenly gods, they could still cause enough trouble.


    As for Gus, he was secretly protecting a group of extremely talented mortals while exploring the path to the 9th rank with them.


    They were unable to break through to the ninth step, but they could help Gus research the ninth step.


    Another 10,000 years passed, and he was discovered by some of his own race. He then secretly nurtured mortals.


    This was a serious crime.


    Gus had no choice but to kill these gods in secret.


    He looked at the dead body of the God and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°I wonder if I can extract their power?¡±


    He had tried to merge their bloodlines into his, and he had succeeded!


    Soon, he became a 4-Geno creature, found the path to the 9th rank, and successfully broke through.


    He became the first person to achieve Dao in the universe.


    At the same time, over the past tens of thousands of years, some heavenly deities had found out that he had an affair with mortals, so they could only kill them in secret.


    However, his bloodline had already reached perfection.


    So he gave it to the three gods he killed, the three most talented mortals, Misa, Burne Jones, and Lucius.


    These three mortals had transformed into gods and possessed bloodlines.


    In the tens of thousands of years that followed, he became a grade-9 cultivator.


    They still chose to lay low and began to study the tenth level.


    Just like the ray of light in a high-dimensional space-time, a level eight four-dimensional creature could travel to the distant future. From level eight to level ten, it only took a day.


    They found the level 10 path and vindicated their Dao.


    Gus had successfully proven his Dao and became the first Sage in the world. He did not make the first move for the universe.


    Instead, he was stealing the Holy flame for mortals.


    BOOM! BOOM!


    In the sky, the universe shook, and divine light dazzled.


    ¡°Today, I will vindicate the universe and create nine levels for mortals!¡±


    at this point, the only bloodline will no longer be randomly given to a Clansman. When the first mortal of this clan breaks through to become a level eight deity, the bloodline will be bestowed by the heavens, and they will have the possibility of igniting the divine fire and walking towards Dao enlightenment!


    As soon as he finished speaking, the rules of the universe changed completely.


    At this point, those mediocre and unmoving heavenly gods would no longer appear. They would only be given to the fastest cultivators of their race.


    When female second saw this, she was shocked. lighting up the sacred flame and obtaining a deity position ¡­ This has actually given life to the entire pedantic universe and given birth to a prosperous era!!

 Chapter 1223

    ?


    1223 Chapter 1233-the Great Wheel, the end of the torrent of history


    This was indeed an excellent method.


    In the past, bloodlines would randomly appear in a person, leading to the birth of many ¡± gods. they had talent but did not have the corresponding ability. The era was rotten and chaotic, and the gods were extremely violent and licentious.


    He didn¡¯t deserve it.


    And now?


    Within a race, no one would be able to obtain the ¡°bloodline¡± at the very beginning. Only when one reached the level 7 heavenly Emperor realm and became a God would they have the chance to obtain the bloodline of their own race.


    At this point, almost all of the deity positions were obtained by geniuses, and ordinary mortals would forever remain mortals.


    At the same time, this was killing two birds with one stone. It could also allow mortals, who could only cultivate their bodies and souls to become level eight deities, to have the possibility of breaking through to level nine. It was like lighting a divine fire for mortals.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a method.¡±


    Female second¡¯s old, cloudy eyes were filled with surprise. in such a way, he revived the universe¡¯s structure and became prosperous ¡­ you can imagine that it¡¯s different from our universe. We have bloodlines from the beginning, and we can cultivate from level one. We are everywhere ¡­


    In the beginning, they can only cultivate the soul and the body, which are very simple and unsophisticated. Only when they reach rank eight can they ignite the sacred flame and begin to come into contact with the power of the laws of bloodline.¡±


    Godhead universe?


    Xu Zhi did not say anything, but his eyes lit up slightly.


    He felt that this bloodline universe was indeed lacking. Mortals from rank 1 to rank 7 could only cultivate their souls and bodies. There were no diverse ways of cultivation.


    However, it was indeed a different manifestation under the framework of the bloodline universe. Bloodlines were concentrated, and each bloodline race could only have one person awaken at a time.


    Time flew by.


    Gus had become a level 10 final realm expert and successfully vindicated his Dao. The rules of the universe had changed as a result.


    He opened the path for the mortals, but he also caused the heavenly gods to feel extreme fear.


    For them, who had no ambition, how a new god was born had nothing to do with them. At most, they would have more of their own kind.


    However, these new divine realm experts were all talented and ambitious. Their combat strength and wisdom were far superior to theirs. At the same time, if they wanted to become Dao cultivators, they would have to kill other existences and gather four bloodlines ¡­


    ¡°We are the weakest, we will be killed!¡±


    ¡°This is crazy! This was crazy! Gus, the traitor, has brought a torch for the mortals and ignited the divine fire. These mortals will kill us, the old gods!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    he must be punished. He has brought disaster to the mountain of gods!


    put him on the stake in the mountain of gods and tie him up with iron chains. Let the vultures eat his internal organs every day and make him wish he was dead.


    In the face of death, these ancient heavenly gods felt extreme fear. Death was a word that all living beings feared.


    They wanted to execute Gus.


    However, Gus was already a level 10 Saint, while they had never cultivated before. They were all level 8 gods, and they couldn¡¯t do anything to Gus.


    Time flew by, and the old God¡¯s doomsday arrived.


    They began to be eliminated by the perfected laws of the universe and became walking extraordinary bloodlines. They were slaughtered by the New Gods and integrated into their bodies to become Dao cultivators.


    A new era had arrived.


    They were all powerhouses with strong cultivation aptitudes. They had dreams, ambitions, and the desire to explore the world. They each pushed forward their own times.


    this is the Titan race who has mastered the power of the earth. Seize his divinity!


    ¡°Divine spark! Only with four Godheads will you have the chance to become a great universe God!¡±


    ¡­


    All sorts of voices began to fill the air as experts began to fight and kill each other. The world of great conflict had descended.


    slaughter will welcome a new life. Both Xu Zhi and female second knew very well that a Golden Age of the primordial universe had arrived, one that was on the right track. Only by killing would the era be pushed forward. It was survival of the fittest, and only the fittest would survive.


    It sounded cruel, but it was the reality.


    Then, the various overlords of Paleo-life on Earth had also evolved through countless years of killing. The law of the jungle allowed the most outstanding to survive.


    I light the Holy flame for the mortals. I also open the gate of God for the world.


    Gus started to establish his own sect and preached the Dao to the common people. He cultivated his disciples to become Saints and corroborated the Dao with godhood, all of them corroborating the Dao for this incomplete universe.


    Soon, thousands of Saints started to vindicate their DAOs.


    They all cut open the universe and even asked their favorite disciple, a Saint who had proven the laws of the universe, to cut open the laws of matter for the entire universe.


    BOOM!


    The sky was clear and the earth bright.


    The matter in the universe began to have its own laws. It was divided into different layers and settled down like a Still River. The matter began to be divided into different layers and began to have its own laws.


    ¡°It¡¯s similar to the Dao vindication of 3000 gods!¡± even if it¡¯s a different universe, it¡¯s still a similar universe era, ¡± said female second, her eyes bright. the era of primordial sculptures and the era of creation. Doesn¡¯t that mean the end of the era of Xiantian lifeforms? ¡±


    The second female lead soon saw the scene.


    Tens of thousands of years passed.


    Gus felt that the era of the universe¡¯s great expansion had arrived.


    As it was immortal and a four-dimensional creature, as long as he became a level eight deity, he would be able to quickly advance to level nine, level ten, and reach the distant future, becoming a saint directly.


    ¡°The universe is progressing too quickly.¡±


    Gus had also noticed this.


    There were too many saints. The great explosion. Mortals did not even have a few thousand years to live. After so many generations, cultivators would appear one after another, causing the universe to expand rapidly as if it had eaten a fermentation drug, rapidly entering its Prime ¡­ He might even age.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to slay a God again!¡±


    This voice appeared in his heart, containing the destruction of the universe so that the mortals could enjoy life for tens of billions of years instead of thousands of years.


    Tens of thousands of years passed.


    Gus brought a few disciples and had them vindicate the primordial chaos realm to slay the gods.


    I want to slay a God with my blade. At this point, cultivation will lead to life, old age, illness, and death!


    He began to cut off the past and future of the four-dimensional creatures with a ray, leaving only a small part of the timeline that he could control. This method completely infuriated the Saints.


    BOOM!


    The Great Tribulation of heaven and earth had occurred.


    dirty clothes, withered hair, sweating under the armpits, smelly body, bu le this Lord ¡­ This is the five decays of heaven and man that only the original Saints who have become the order of heaven will experience, and the appearance of being assimilated by the entire universe. How can we mortals experience this?¡±


    At this moment, large amounts of living beings in the universe died of old age.


    More than 80% of the population, which had just developed and flourished again, had fallen. The universe had ushered in an unimaginable major extinction, and all living beings were wailing and screaming.


    The Saints of the present age had long been dissatisfied with Gus, and this slash had a great impact on them as well. The mortals were the ones who benefited from this God-slaying slash ¡­


    As for those laughable mortals like ants, they were just existences that had been cut off and grown again. Why would he need to seek blessings for them?


    A huge battle broke out.


    Gus was pushed off the altar. He bore the greatest infamy of the common people, and he was even surrounded.


    put him on the stake in the mountain of gods and tie him up with iron chains. Let the vultures eat his internal organs every day and make him wish he was dead.


    Countless Saints looked at him with cold eyes.


    It was the same slogan again, just like in the past.


    Back then, those stupid, rotten old gods wouldn¡¯t have been able to overthrow Gus, so they failed.


    However, these new Gods were all powerhouses with true strength. They had obtained their Godheads with their own strength ¡­


    Gus was outnumbered, and the great sage of the universe was eventually placed on the stake in the mountain of gods. He was tied up with iron chains and had vultures eat his internal organs every day, making him wish he was dead.


    What am I fighting for?


    He looked at these new heavenly gods who were frowning and looking at him coldly. His mind suddenly became absent-minded, and many fragments flashed through his mind like a trotting horse lamp.


    ¡°Gus? Do you know your crime?¡± The three saints in the lead asked. They were the three mortals he had led in the past-Misa, Burne Jones, and Lucius.


    I know I¡¯m guilty because I¡¯ve done good for the mortals.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case! It¡¯s you who added life and death to mortals and restrictions to heavenly gods!¡± One of the gods said angrily.


    ¡°Are you, as gods, judging me?¡± Gus was imprisoned in the mountain of gods, bound with chains and metal rings. He was covered in blood, and vultures were feasting on his organs.


    ¡°We are naturally gods,¡±


    The Saints of heaven and earth stood in the golden light and said.


    ¡°Oh, you guys are gods.¡± gus raised his head and laughed.


    back then, I killed a God with my saber and lit up the Holy flame for the mortals. You all cheered for me ¡­ Because you are mortals.¡±


    now, I¡¯m going to slay the gods once again to open up the future for the mortals, but you¡¯re all filled with hatred ¡­ Because you are already gods.¡±


    nothing has changed, but we are already standing on opposite sides. This is a reincarnation. The ridiculous mortal has finally become a God in the heavens.


    The two dots of light in his eyes gradually dimmed. back then, I thought that the gods were all rotten, and only mortals could improve. So. I chose humans ¡­ until now, I finally understand that divinity and mortals are all human nature ¡­ There¡¯s no difference from the beginning.¡±


    The final curtain of the era had fallen.


    After all, the universe had started to have a lifespan. The era of the gods and demons, where life, death, old age, sickness, and space were born, had ended.


    All the reincarnations of history seemed to be similar, yet they were not.


    After watching everything, Lady B turned around and suddenly looked at the God of creation with a complicated expression. She said the same words she had said to yimang all those years ago, ¡±


    ¡°You said ¡­ Is the decay of life just an accident, or is eternal life bound to decay in the future?¡±


    The shadow of the God of creation was silent for a moment and did not answer directly.


    ¡°Only the truth is eternal.¡±

 Chapter 1224

    ?


    1224 The opening of the multiverse


    ¡°Only the truth is eternal.¡±


    Female second, a white-haired old woman, suddenly fell silent. Her eyes were wet, and hot tears actually fell. Countless scenes flashed through her long life, and she couldn¡¯t help but sob.


    As time passed, history began to change.


    No matter who you were sad and happy for, questioning the evilness and justice of the human heart, lamenting that the human heart had become so unfamiliar, all of these things in the past were just clouds and smoke, and everything that passed away was also illusory. No matter what, they were all dust in the vast torrent of history ¡­ Only the truth was eternal.


    it has always been standing there quietly. Everything has changed, but it has not. The second female lead¡¯s long-suppressed mind seemed to instantly clear up.


    She turned around and looked at the figure of the God of creation, who stood quietly in the void, as if he would stand for eternity. She murmured softly, ¡± ¡°Only the truth is eternal and never changes!¡±


    She suddenly felt that she didn¡¯t need to worry about these things anymore.


    No matter what cruel and cold history it was, there was no need to pay attention to it. He only needed to become the purest seeker and pursue the eternal truth ¡­


    Although Xu Zhi could see that her Taoist heart seemed to be clear and enlightened, he could not help but interrupt her. the truth is eternal, but it is not eternal and unchanging ¡­ Now that the truth is incomplete, it¡¯s facing a Great Tribulation.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Female B¡¯s face stiffened.


    Even the eternal truth had changed? A variable had appeared?


    She suddenly felt that there was no more love, but it was obvious that she had already sensed that the rules of the great Dao of the universe had become incomplete and that the oddity had become incomplete.


    At this moment, the era of the innate gods in this universe was over and the development of the universe was peaceful again.


    Female B couldn¡¯t help but be curious. In her eyes, this situation was like a high and mighty heavenly Dao entering the human world to cross the Tribulation and producing wisdom that descended to the human world.¡±Is the oddity of the great Dao, the chaos daoyi, really incomplete?¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Xu Zhi did not have any hidden intentions and said lightly, ¡± therefore, I want to evolve the universe and use the wisdom of all living beings in the universe to find a way to complete the singularities of the great Dao in this universe and make it complete!


    Female B fell into deep thought.


    She thought for a while and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± however, the great Dao is already missing. No matter what kind of new universe we use this incomplete singularity to evolve, it will still be incomplete ¡­


    It was as if the core component was missing from the very beginning. No matter what it was used for, the core component could not be repaired.


    unless ¡­ I find another complete singularity of a great Dao, or a complete universe created by the Big Bang of a complete singularity of a great Dao. She seemed to be deep in thought. the other party has the complete Dao Yi of the chaos. That¡¯s why it¡¯s possible to get it ¡­


    ¡°Do you know what lies beyond the universe?¡± the God of creation asked calmly.


    ¡°Outside the universe?¡± Female second¡¯s eyes trembled.


    ¡°It¡¯s another complete universe from prehistory.¡± The God of creation said.


    At this moment, female second¡¯s heart was in turmoil.


    Beyond our universe is the prehistoric universe!


    What was going on?


    Didn¡¯t the prehistoric universe go on the path of aging and return to its original state after a Great Collapse? then, it exploded again before the current universe appeared?


    What kind of drastic change had happened?


    That¡¯s why the prehistoric universe and this new universe coexisted in such a special state?


    However, if it was really a complete prehistoric universe, then it must be complete. Perhaps he could use his perfect singularity to complete the singularity of the great Dao in front of him.


    However, the problem was also very complicated!


    This was because this was a universe created by the explosion of a singularity of the great Dao. How were you going to complete it?


    You can¡¯t possibly let this universe return and form a complete great Dao singularity, allowing you to absorb its rules and complete this universe, right?


    That was impossible!


    the singularity of the great Dao splits into all the laws of the universe, and the original origin of the origin can not be found ¡­ Perhaps, I can only evolve a universe with an analytical bloodline, devour the laws of the universe outside, and then restore it to a complete singularity ¡­¡± ¡°If we can evolve the nemesis of that universe to specifically restrain it, devour it, and analyze it ¡­¡±


    He finally understood.


    Xu Zhi looked at female second, feeling very pleased.


    This was also one of his thoughts.


    This universe was disabled, but Xu Zhi¡¯s idea was to use the rules of developing a special ¡± bloodline universe ¡± to devour and analyze the universe outside and obtain his singularity data, the Atlas of great Dao ¡­


    This was a battle between universes.


    Even if he could not devour the other party¡¯s singularity and complete this universe to vindicate his Dao ¡­ Xu Zhi also hoped to use this evolved universe to analyze the great universe through restraint and find the other party¡¯s ¡± true sound of the great Dao Overture.


    In fact, the order in which the universe¡¯s laws split was called the universe Overture. It contained the universe¡¯s core laws and codes, and it was a great Dao Atlas ¡­ The song of the true sound of Dao was composed of two parts.


    The connate laws that were produced during the Big Bang were the main branches of the great Dao and the overture of the universe¡¯s connate true sound.


    The rules after the Big Bang were the Dao integration of the Saints. They were added one after another, the acquired Overture of true sounds ¡­ This part could only be seen when one witnessed each era.


    If he could obtain the true sound of the great Dao, he would at least have the hope of reaching primordial chaos.


    But all of this was just Xu Zhi¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I¡¯ve already somewhat understood this Great Tribulation. For the sake of our entire universe, we might even have to fight against the prehistoric universe.¡± Female B felt that the mission was extremely important, and the future of the universe was very uncertain.


    this bloodline universe is a little strange, but it¡¯s obviously not what we want. She had already sensed something. After all, how could it be that simple?


    This universe era was stable, and he didn¡¯t plan to care about it anymore. He would let it develop as it wished and treat it as a small experimental universe that he could observe.


    After leaving this universe, female B¡¯s face became paler and paler. It was obvious that she did not have much time left. normally, I would not be able to live for more than 1500 years.


    ¡°But it should be starting soon, right? I hope I can make it in time.¡± Female B raised her head and looked at the universe that belonged to them. according to the plan, it¡¯s almost time.


    What was the plan?


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment and did not react in time.


    Female second turned around, looked at Xu Zhi, and said, ¡± when I heard you talking about the various historical eras, I could feel the fate in the dark. When you mentioned the multiverse era, I was even more shocked because I seemed to see a fate in the dark.


    and now, this destiny has unfolded. The future of our universe has changed drastically. She looked out of the chaos heavens and suddenly, Saints descended into this universe. our plan will have to conform to the predestined future you predicted. It has begun ¡­


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment, and his mind went blank for a few seconds before he reacted.


    ¡®Feelings are the same as yimang¡¯S. You also want to cause trouble before you leave. I¡¯ve said so much, but you were the one who created the multiverse?¡¯ You¡¯re the main character?


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Xu Zhi was a little stunned.


    ¡°May I ask if everything is the same?¡± Lady B said.


    Xu Zhi was, after all, a man who had gone through hundreds of battles. He could not help but put his hands behind his back and say indifferently, ¡± just like all those years ago, it was a predecessor like you who opened up the future of the multiverse.


    Whoosh.


    Xu Zhi displayed the Atlas of the Universe.


    Female second looked at the diagram and found that some of the details were indeed very fitting. She couldn¡¯t help but submit to it. The dying old woman was touched and said, ¡± ¡°It is indeed fate, only the truth is eternal.¡±

 Chapter 1225

    ?


    1225 Tearing apart the universe, black hole engine


    Xu Zhi did not know whether it was fated or not. He only felt that ¡­ What a coincidence!


    So, Lady B was planning to create the multiverse, and she was the one who planned everything? It was no wonder that the old woman¡¯s expression was so strange when she heard him say that there might be a multiverse in the future.


    Because this was the secret that she had been planning for many years, how could she not be surprised?


    Xu Zhi had thought that this was the inevitable opening of history, but he had not expected it to be so early.


    it¡¯s actually so early. It cut through the end of the innate chaotic godfiend era and the beginning of the postnate living beings ¡­


    Xu Zhi frowned. perhaps this happened in the same era? They all belong to the innate primordial chaos, the division of the houtian era?¡±


    The difference between the innate and acquired lifeforms was their lifespan.


    The difference between the connate and acquired universes was the division.


    in other words, we may not have completely entered the postcelestial era yet. When the universe splits from a primordial chaos into multiple universes, only then will we truly enter the postcelestial era! Xu Zhi muttered to himself, ¡± but on second thought, it makes sense. This is because such drastic changes in the universe should have happened in the very early days!


    However, Xu Zhi did not expect it to be the second female lead!


    However, it was only natural.


    This second female lead was a fanatical and devout follower of master yimang. Back then, yimang had wanted a ¡± rotten death ¡± before he died. This second female lead had probably chosen to pursue the martyrs and create an earth-shattering wave ¡­


    ¡°The creation of the multiverse ¡­ Who would¡¯ve thought that we¡¯d still reach a historical moment.¡±


    The God of creation¡¯s expression was very calm, revealing a rare look of reminiscence. although I was once the God of creation of the entire universe and have seen all the history of the past and present ¡­ But at that time, I had no self-awareness and could only quietly watch the course of history.¡±


    Female B nodded and said seriously,¡±master, the blade that beheads the world will extend the life of the universe ¡­¡± As for me, I¡¯m going to slash the universe and extend the life of the sage.¡±


    ¡°To extend the life of a Sage?¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm, but he was very puzzled in his heart. Splitting the universe into several pieces could extend the life of a saint?


    Female second was only in a daze and said, ¡± I¡¯ve also been searching for the possibility of breaking through to level 11 in the long years, but there was no chance at all. I could only put Yu Sheng¡¯s attention, like master¡¯s, on the completion of the entire universe, wanting to leave something behind at the last moment of my life.


    I realized that although master used ray to cut the common people for the universe, he was unfair to the Saints!


    in the past, one¡¯s lifespan was eternal. As long as a living being obtained a long enough lifespan, they would almost certainly become a saint ¡­ However, the common people experience life, old age, sickness, and death. The Saint realm is to fight against the heavens, and it is extremely difficult!¡±


    in the era of postcelestial lifeforms, becoming a Sage is as difficult as ascending to the heavens!


    Xu Zhi did agree with the second female lead¡¯s words.


    That was because the lives of saints were too miserable. They had to fight against the heavens and cultivate their entire lives before they had the chance to reach that final realm. However, they had just reached that realm and were about to be assimilated by the great cosmos not long after. It was indeed too miserable!


    What was the point of working so hard to cultivate to this realm?


    He had been running all the way, not even daring to rest, busy all his life, finally reaching the end without enjoying anything, he was going to die of old age.


    Cutting off the lifespan of the common people was indeed unfair to the Saints. Or rather, it was unfair to all the cultivation powerhouses. They were troubled by their lifespan at every realm.


    master sought blessings for the mortals, but the Saints suffered. In the end, I couldn¡¯t be biased. Thus, I thought of seeking blessings for the Saints. there are only two ways to extend the life of a Sage, ¡± female B murmured. the first way is to make the sage stronger. The second way is to make the universe weaker.


    ¡°To make the sages stronger, teacher has already reached the end of this path with the Ray. He seized the DAOs of other sages to increase his strength and turn from one Dao to five great Dao sages! This is already the limit of the first method, so we can only start with the second method.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s the way to make the universe weaken the assimilation of Saints?¡±


    Female second muttered to herself.


    However, a thought suddenly flashed through Xu Zhi¡¯s mind. He completely understood the principle and truth behind the creation of the multiverse:


    The only way to reduce the assimilation of the great cosmos was to slash at the cosmos and weaken it!


    By dividing the universe into nine multiverses, the power of the universe would be weakened, and the speed at which the Saints were assimilated would be greatly reduced. This would allow them to live longer!


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I should have thought of this earlier.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart trembled when he heard this. so this is the truth of the multiverse. Cutting the universe with a knife will make the universe incomplete, and thus prolong the life of saints.


    From this point of view, the multiverse was indeed an inevitable era.


    As long as a Saint wanted to live, they would have to become a multiverse sooner or later, weaken the power of the multiverse, become the nine Continents, and allow themselves to obtain longer.


    It all depended on which era¡¯s Saint would choose to open up this historical node!


    it¡¯s very difficult to split the universe. The universe is too vast, and no violence can split it ¡­ although I was the one who proposed this plan, I¡¯ve come up with it together with a few other remnant primordial godfiends. We¡¯ve even nurtured a new batch of Saints ¡­


    They are the new batch of Saints. Other than some naturally occurring oddities, most of them are our disciples. We nurture them for the rules of the multiverse and to prepare for the existence of Dao vindication.¡±


    After all, it was too complicated and huge.


    It required more than 10 Saints to vindicate Dao together to form a perfect closed loop. Countless rules worked at the same time to change the structure of the universe.


    our main principle is to let the universe split itself ¡­ By working on the rules of space, let it move and tear apart on its own, just like the movement of the plates of a planet.¡±


    and to make the parallel universes move, I need power and ocean currents ¡­ However, this required a huge amount of energy. Where did the energy come from? The greatest source of energy in the universe was naturally the celestial bodies of the universe!


    thus, we began to have ideas about celestial bodies. We made some celestial bodies in the universe enter their twilight years!


    at the last moment of their aging, they will collapse instantly and turn into a kind of black hole. As a celestial body that can be recycled, they will exert their last remaining heat. By swallowing and spitting matter, these incomplete celestial bodies will make a universe move slowly in the sea of chaos as a driving force for breathing ¡­


    ¡°I saw this on the Dao atlases that you just gave me. I did find a similar location for Dao vindication.¡± Female second¡¯s eyes were bright. the prehistoric era of the universe was also like this!


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Xu Zhi was completely stunned. He was dumbfounded and a little shocked by what he heard.


    A black hole ¡­ This kind of imperfect celestial disaster shouldn¡¯t have occurred within the laws of the universe that the Saints had completed. The Saints had completed it to make it more habitable!


    And the appearance of the black hole was extremely illogical to Xu Zhi at the moment.


    But now, he felt his blood run cold ¡­ It was like a large piece of land with tens of millions of super engines installed below, spraying in different directions and finally moving the plates, tearing them apart ¡­


    This was the most convenient method. As long as he changed some rules, he could make the universe split itself with the passage of time!


    And this was also like a large ship. The black holes were like the engines under the large ship, drifting on the chaotic currents and carrying out the subsequent movement of the plates.


    ¡°This is amazing!¡±


    ¡°This is the truth of the great Dao!¡±


    ¡°This is the true text of the history of the universe. If it were to be spread out, all the Saints in the universe would go crazy, right? There¡¯s actually such a move!¡±


    Xu Zhi let out a deep breath and suddenly thought of the big project of installing countless engines on The Wandering Earth. He suddenly felt that it was a different approach with the same goal.


    Female second continued. the creation of the multiverse is equivalent to the creation of the universe into Nine Continents. There is very little connection between the continents. Therefore. their atlases of the great Dao can undergo various changes after our era ¡­ In the future, the number of sages would increase by nine times. This would extend the lifespan of the universe and increase the number of Sage seats.¡±


    When Xu Zhi heard this, he could not help but sigh at the Sage¡¯s scheme. This was a move that would only bring him benefits and no harm.


    however, once the universe was split, its power weakened, ¡± female second continued. the power of the Saints weakened as well, and so did their power to resist the universe. It seems that their lifespans did not extend.


    Xu Zhi knew this.


    you¡¯re divided into Nine Continents, and the ratio of your power has also become one-ninth, but your lifespan has not been extended.


    however, as long as this Sage steps into the multiverse, his lifespan will be extended. Xu Zhi could not help but answer as he easily thought of this.


    Female B nodded. This was a new realm that they had opened up for the Saints in the universe, the multi-dimensional Saint. after all, level 10 is the end. It¡¯s too boring ¡­ I¡¯m not like my master, who found the path to level 11 and could only open up a level 10 realm on his own to let the Saints have some thoughts.¡±


    Xu Zhi was deeply moved by the second female lead¡¯s Grand wish. She was an existence that could be called a true sage.


    The old woman, female second, continued, ¡± the Saints of the future generations can only cultivate in a single universe, but we are different ¡­ once we split the universe into nine parts, each multiverse will have its own rules. We will directly become multi-dimensional sages, and our power will not change ¡­ On the contrary, the pressure on us will be reduced if the universe is split.¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and felt that he had benefited greatly. The more he listened, the more his scalp went numb!


    This was the truth of history!


    It turned out that the power of a Saint had also been cut off!


    With the power of the second lady, or perhaps all the sages of this era, once they vindicated their Dao, they would be equivalent to a complete multi-dimensional Sage.


    The Saints of the future multiverse were only one-ninth of the current one. They had to go towards multiverse and all nine universes had to prove their Dao in order to be a match for the complete Saints of this era.


    Xu Zhi thought to himself, ¡±


    ¡°It turns out that it¡¯s not just the gods who have been weakened! Even the Saints were weakened by the version and only had one-ninth of their power left ¡­ Only the Saints of the later generations who vindicate all the universes and vindicate their DAOs on all Nine Continents can become a complete Saint comparable to the current one!¡±


    He had given someone a slash and added a realm to them.


    Wait ¡­


    Xu Zhi suddenly thought of something.


    From the beginning of the second lady¡¯s plan to now, with the help of all the remaining chaos godfiends and a portion of the newly-advanced Saints, the structure of the multiverse should be opened up.


    Xu Zhi secretly glanced at female second.


    I thought she was dying of old age, so I isolated her from the world, took care of everything, and came here with me to evolve. I thought she only had a few thousand years left to live, but now that the multiverse has split, although she came with me, her life has been extended countless times ¡­ I¡¯ve directly taken away the sage who created the multiverse. Wouldn¡¯t that change the course of the universe?¡±


    Xu Zhi had been careful all this while, but he had not expected things to change.


    But he thought about it and felt that it didn¡¯t matter.


    Once the multiverse was opened, the nine plates and continents of the universe would definitely develop on their own. The structure had already been completely formed, and it would be very difficult for an individual¡¯s power to influence the structure. From this point on to the next ten billion years, there would not be any major changes.


    At this moment, it could no longer affect the future, because it was already close to the future.

 Chapter 1226

    ?


    1226 Your Highness, when will the next era be?


    Xu Zhi thought that he might have already changed the history of the future, but he did not care about it very soon. As a person, he could not possibly limit himself to a framework in life, could he?


    He had never been particularly concerned about following the rules from the start.


    He had always believed that the phases of the universe¡¯s history were inevitable. The general trend remained unchanged, but the minor details could be changed.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t a female second, there would be a male second, a Grand first, a great first ¡­ In the subsequent eras, the Saints who came out to rule the entire chaos heavens beyond would jointly plan a grand scheme to split the universe.


    The splitting of the multiverse was destined to happen.


    This was because a Saint would definitely think of ways to survive. They would think of weakening the universe¡¯s assimilation of them. Cutting the universe and forming the multiverse was the only correct choice.


    Although he had brought nuyi away, in the future, the multiverse would be divided into Nine Continents, and they would definitely do things their own way. Even with the actualization of the Saints of their later generations, the rules of this parallel universe would also be different.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Female second looked at the sky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Brilliant glass, the great Dao flickered.


    In the universe, there were great and Supreme existences vindicating their Dao. Countless existences stood in the universe and became Dao sages. They filled up the laws of the universe and combined their bodies with the Dao!


    This was a Golden Age.


    Female second was supposed to be in charge of the plan with the other primordial gods, but she chose to leave with the God of creation. She faked her death and left the entire plan to the other primordial gods and innate Saints.


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°Is everything we¡¯re doing meaningful for the future? The sages helped to complete the universe, but I proved that the universe was incomplete! He directly slashed at the universe with his saber. It can be said that he was extremely daring to tear apart the entire perfect great universe ¡­¡±


    Female second looked at this historical scene. Her eyes were like five-colored glazed glass. She had established her heart for the heaven and earth and established her life for the living. This was what she hoped for.


    However, she had only deduced the idealistic future. After all, she was a person who lived in the times, just like yimang. She was limited by the times and could not be sure if she was right or wrong, and what specific impact she would bring to the future ¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to doubt it. This is an inevitable process of the universe.¡±


    The God of creation¡¯s voice was very cold. He stood beside the slightly anxious female second and said with a smile, ¡±


    proving the way now has opened up a new path for the future generations. The lives of the saints in the future have been extended a lot. Level 10 May be the end, but it is no longer the end. You have opened up a pseudo level 11 path for them, even though it is a man-made realm.


    However, it also made them immerse themselves in the multi-dimensional world and open up the sixth bloodline ¡­ The empty lives of the saints now have something to pursue.¡±


    ¡°I succeeded?¡±


    The second lady was so happy that she cried. She had guessed it before, but now it was confirmed. She smiled and said, ¡± as expected, master has opened up a paradise for the common people. I have also opened up a new Pure Land for the common people ¡­ Prove the deficiency of the universe! Nothing is perfect. Only the imperfect are the most perfect.¡±


    Xu Zhi just looked at her quietly and did not say anything.


    Then, he turned around and looked at the Dao vindication.


    It was extremely shocking.


    There were many saints vindicating the law of the ¡®black hole¡¯. The stars before the universe had aged. As the planet aged and its energy was exhausted, it would gradually extinguish, its mass would collapse, and it would form a white dwarf.


    The white dwarf was the end of the planet¡¯s death. However, now that they were vindicating their Dao, they added another end to the planet¡¯s death. The mass of the planet was collapsing and a black hole was formed.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    Space was vindicated.


    His soul was vindicated.


    The black hole was vindicated.


    All sorts of laws were influencing the entire universe subconsciously. They were like a set of extremely detailed and massive universe parameters that were changing everything in the universe.


    In the end, as the sages moved, the Dao vindication ended.


    The universe began to shake faintly, but it was very slight, like a magnitude 1 or 2 earthquake, and it continued to ferment.


    the splitting of the universe will not be completed in a short time ¡­ Without any brute force, the power of any universe Saint can tear apart a great universe, but it has already begun to split itself.¡±


    Female B laughed. black holes are forming and drifting on their own. They are swallowing and spitting out the matter of the universe. According to the map we drew, they are perfectly divided into nine pieces.


    ¡°Nine pieces is a number that has been carefully measured. Because there are too many pieces, the territory is too small, which will lead to the exhaustion of the power of the universe and even lose its stability. Even the transcendent realm will find it difficult to stabilize.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded. The number of splits must not be too high.


    Splitting into 129000, just thinking about it was enough.


    the matter that the universe spurts out through these collapsed black holes will form a vast sea of chaos, ¡± female B continued. the universe will enjoy floating on top of it like a continent.


    however, the universe won¡¯t deteriorate or shrink because of the matter that black holes spit out ¡­ In addition, the continental plates will absorb dust, and the edges of the continents will absorb the materials attached to the chaos sea.¡±


    Xu Zhi had heard an extremely perfect plan.


    The Dao vindication was finally over.


    It seemed that the universe had not changed much, but it was undoubtedly the biggest turning point in history. Not to mention the Saints, all the cultivators could feel the continuous shaking of the universe.


    Under the influence of the rules, the universe would eventually split.


    Xu Zhi also saw the actions of some Daoist cultivators and sects.


    the universe is divided into nine parts. We can first directly move to a Nebula in a certain universe and divide our power and territory! Someone said.


    ¡°It should be like this!¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t migrate in advance, it¡¯ll be difficult to cross to another universe in the future,¡± another powerful cultivator said with a smile.


    There were policies and countermeasures at the top.


    The forces and Daoists under him naturally had their own thoughts.


    They even began to form groups and factions, wanting to occupy and dominate a part of the universe in advance. In the future, they would be the overlords of that part of the universe.


    Ten thousand years passed.


    The killing continued, and the territory began to split. The border of the chaos ocean was like a chaos River, and the two parallel universes began to look at each other from afar.


    Even if there were tens of thousands of Celestial Black holes that were shooting out matter, the universe was too huge. It was still moving at a slow speed of a few centimeters per year.


    At this point, Xu Zhi finally understood that the structure of the universe had been completely formed.


    Xiantian lifeforms became incomplete and entered the houtian era.


    The connate universe had also become incomplete, and it had also entered the houtian universe.


    ¡°It¡¯s all the chaos of the universe.¡± When Xu Zhi saw this, he was still experimenting in the laboratory. His expression was very calm. I¡¯m afraid that at this point, the general structure of the universe will not change much.


    Xu Zhi looked at female second next to him and said, ¡± since you have understood me and seen the future of the universe, you can not have any contact with the outside world. You are already ¡®dead¡¯.


    Female B nodded respectfully.


    From the moment she had agreed to completely live in seclusion and join the heavenly music sect, she had left to deal with her funeral Affairs and handed them over to others. She had been prepared for this day and no longer interfered with the development of the universe.


    Moreover, although she was one of the decision-makers of the multiverse project, the other ancient innate gods had also put in as much effort as her.


    After all, the few of them had fought their way out of the chaotic battle between 3000 gods and demons. Their talents were absolutely stunning. The plan of the multiverse involved too many things, and it was only possible because they perfected it together.


    That was why they were very assured in taking care of the affairs of the multiverse and even its future developments.


    Female second continued her research in the laboratory. At the same time, she suddenly raised her eyebrows and smiled. godly Palace of creation, may I ask, when the universe and all living beings enter the post-heaven era, what will be the next era of the universe? ¡±


    The next universe era?


    It should be a level 11 being seen by others ¡­


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment, and his expression also flickered.


    At that time, they would choose to pursue longevity and endure to the era after the distant cosmos epoch.


    It should also be the time when the first Zerg empresses appeared.


    There were also other Saints who started to build ships that could cross the universe, hoping to escape the era of heavenly secrets.


    Xu Zhi suddenly looked at her with a half-smile. He suddenly laughed and said, ¡± the next era will be the level 11 era of the universe. When there are extraordinary existences who see the path that they see when they are getting old, the pattern of the universe will change ¡­ There will be existences who want to sneak into the distant future!¡±


    Level 11!


    Female second¡¯s heart stirred when she heard this.

 Chapter 1227

    ?


    1227 Cutie, I summon the God of creation


    ¡°Will I be able to see the first Queen of the Zerg?¡±


    he saw the Zerg tribe¡¯s ancestor and the appearance of the Zerg sub-brain. Then, he knew all the secrets of the Zerg tribe? ¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression flickered, and his breathing quickened.


    Perhaps there would be a chance to see it, but it would just be a flower, and perhaps it would not appear.


    That was because the general situation remained unchanged, but the minor details could be changed.


    In the end, Xu Zhi still believed that no living creature was unique. If the Zerg empresses had not appeared in the torrent of history, it would have been natural.


    Because after the multiverse, everything would really be random.


    no matter what, whether or not it will appear, I still have to hide it ¡­ Xu Zhi thought to himself that he had to develop the heavenly music sect and try to open up a bloodline universe.


    Xu Zhi glanced at bloodline universe number two.


    After Gus ¡®fall, things continued to develop in an orderly manner. There were more postcelestial Saints, but they were worried about their lifespans. They wanted to extend their lifespans, but it seemed that they would enter the era of the universe¡¯s division sooner or later. Thus, he did not care about them.


    This was only a miniature simulated universe.


    Xu Zhi was not too fond of this deformed bloodline universe. This was because just because the alternate universe was different did not mean that it was good. On the contrary, it was too deformed. Although it had been completed, its potential was not as good as the current universe.


    There were probably quite a few incomplete universes like this.


    Some were better than the current universe, and some were worse. He had to get used to it.


    I¡¯ll leave the heavenly music sect to you for the time being.


    Xu Zhi looked at female B and said, ¡± cultivate more talents. You¡¯ve seen the evolution of the bloodline universe. Even such a deformed universe has been supplemented by living beings. It can be seen that the vitality of the universe comes from living beings ¡­


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Female B nodded.


    Xu Zhi was very assured of female second.


    After all, he was one of them. He was honest and didn¡¯t cause trouble, so he was very satisfied.


    Although she could not develop a universe with potential, she could still supervise and train talents.


    Xu Zhi thought to himself, ¡± now that a form two bloodline universe model has appeared, form three might not be too far away. Sooner or later, a specially awakened bloodline universe will appear, which can help complete the singularity!


    Xu Zhi was more optimistic.


    with the appearance of these multicolored universes, perhaps we can form a sect with multiple universal civilizations to give our disciples a chance to train and broaden their horizons ¡­


    He kept organizing his thoughts and left the heavenly music sect secretly.


    Hundreds of years had passed, and the heavenly music sect was still in seclusion. However, many branches had appeared, and there was a hidden branch in every multiverse.


    The name ¡®Tian Yin¡¯ also gradually became famous.


    In some powerful ancient bloodline Holy Lands and sects, they gradually came to know that there was a mysterious sect in the universe that didn¡¯t take in talented bloodline disciples, but only mortals.


    cultivate the music sheets of the great Dao and open the primordial chaos.


    This was very strange, and it was gradually covered in a layer of mist.


    After all, how could a great Supreme sect that could cross the multiverse be ordinary?


    The mysterious force that crossed the chaos sea couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    Meanwhile, Xu Zhi was roaming the chaos sea.


    They even dived into the bottom of the chaotic ocean and observed the bottom of the inverted iceberg-shaped universe, studying their black hole exhaust and pushing the plate movement.


    ¡°What a great profit.¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled and said,¡¯this is the chaos sea! If it was the universe in reality, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter it. But here, I can observe as I wish. I can even swim to the bottom of the sea and observe the structure of the universe!¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that he had benefited a lot.


    Knowledge was the power of everything. Many of the obscure and unclear things in the chaos sea became clear.


    the reason why the chaos sea is outside the universe and has lost its power is because the laws here are indeed chaotic. Even the laws discharged from the nine universes are mixed together, turning it into a pot of chaotic soup stock. Naturally, it can¡¯t display its own power.


    ¡°Here, I am the true God of creation, one of the chaos that created the universe.¡±


    Xu Zhi continued to dive, swimming freely in the chaotic flow of matter. After swimming for some time, Xu Zhi finally focused his attention on the nine-headed ancient mother, the Phoenix, and the cute girl who had entered from the multiverse.


    The other two were very well behaved, but Xu Zhi looked at the cute girl and was a little stunned. He was a little dumbfounded.


    ¡°What kind of evil god ritual is this guy doing? Are you trying to summon the God of creation?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On an ancient, desolate, and uninhabited rock planet.


    Countless years had passed. Although Mengmei had been cultivating in secret, she had already lived the perfect life of a mortal. When her sister got married and her parents passed away due to old age, her life also ended.


    At this moment, she was all alone on this planet. Her heart was in turmoil and she was trembling with fear. I¡¯ve endured for so long and just re-cultivated and broke through to level nine. I can finally come into contact with the historical truth of this universe!


    Level eight gods couldn¡¯t even leave their planets, and they didn¡¯t even know that the universe was splitting.


    Before her eyes, she had become a Daoist and soared in the starry sky. After communicating with other Daoist friends, she found out about the changes in the universe!


    right now, this is the first period of time after the creation of the world. The lifespan of the universe has only passed by a few million years, not even a hundred million years. This is the first ancient era.


    She secretly recorded it and was shocked by the history.


    On the chaotic sculpture beach, the first blade was launched with a ray!


    The gods were originally four-dimensional beings, but they were also cut off. The later generations were all castrated versions of gods.


    ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying ¡­ ¡®Too terrifying ¡­¡¯ It turned out that the black hole was an incomplete celestial disaster that could not be repaired by a Sage ¡­ So it was on purpose! This universe is like a steam-powered ship that spits out air continuously!¡± Meng Mei took a deep breath. even though the universe was originally a whole entity, it¡¯s currently cracking after being struck by the blade. However, the crack isn¡¯t that big. I heard from some Saints that it¡¯s only the distance of a chaos River!


    Meng Mei closed her eyes and tidied up.


    This was the truth of the entire history of the universe. It was too shocking!


    It could be said to be the entire history of the universe¡¯s development, and why the universe that had matured for 10 billion years in the future was perfectly displayed before his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve traveled through time and am conversing with an ancient creature from ten billion years ago!¡±


    Meng Mei¡¯s breathing became rapid. and this universe is a universe created by the God of Destruction. It is already developing again ¡­ It seemed like the God of Destruction could take over the great cosmos and defeat the God of creation in a battle between the two universes ¡­ This new universe is the truth!¡±


    in other words, what I¡¯m experiencing now is real history. It will become an ancient reality that is happening in a real universe. The more Meng Mei thought about it, the more excited she became.


    She thought about it for many days, thinking about what she could do.


    It was not until he saw the ancient art sculptures of men that his heart trembled. I can see gods in my dreams with the light ¡­ The person he met was the God of creation of this universe!¡±


    Others might not know, but how could he not know?


    He was the God of creation!


    There were many human-shaped sculptures of the God of creation. This was because, under the leadership of yimang, during a certain sculpture period, the entire universe was filled with human-shaped sculptures.


    As time passed, there were still many that remained.


    ¡°I understand!¡± The cute girl suddenly shouted and said with a serious face, ¡± the God of creation will only collapse into reality when he is observed and his concept and identity are recognized ¡­ These sculptures are the sculptures being observed!¡±


    but they saw the statue, but they didn¡¯t know the concept and identity of the God of creation, so it didn¡¯t collapse into reality, and no one could recognize him!


    perhaps, it will take some time for some existences to start studying the sculptures and guess that the most ancient existence that yimang saw was not the Overlord of the prehistoric universe, nor was it an innate God that was born earlier than yimang, but the God of creation who accidentally completed the concept and caused the collapse of their cognition? ¡±


    Her breathing quickened.


    The universe was created not long ago, and no one knew about it now. Then wouldn¡¯t he be the first person since the creation of the world?


    previously, our Buddhist civilization system and the ancient gods were said to have obtained an ancient relic in a certain ruin and observed the God of creation ¡­ Could it be that this is the sculpture?¡± The cute girl held up a man¡¯s mud statuette. His face could not be seen clearly, but there was a hint of expression.


    it seems that with the future, the statue of the god of creation will be destroyed, and no one will be able to recognize the God of creation. ¡°In that case, should I bury a statue of the god of creation near Earth so that the ancient gods of the future generations can recognize the concept of the God of creation and lead us Earthlings to recovery?¡± she asked nervously.


    She thought it was strange.


    Could it be that he was the ancient God that left behind the ruins of the ancient gods, the future civilization with the extraordinary system of Buddhism?


    He was the founder of the revival of the Chinese civilization?


    The teacher of the ancient gods?


    So it was like this.


    ¡°Wait, where is earth?¡±


    She quickly realized that something was wrong, but she didn¡¯t know where to bury it.


    However, she was a careless person who did not care about trifles. After thinking about it, she did not feel conflicted anymore. since the ancient gods can collapse the God of creation through observation ¡­ Now, I can also observe through this statue, and with my concept of the God of creation, I can collapse into reality and become the first person to know about the God of creation.¡±


    She was still holding the statue and observing it with a serious expression. She recited all the concepts that she was familiar with. There would not be any mistakes.


    it was born at the beginning of nothingness, the beginning of the chaos between heaven and earth. It is the only existence that transcends the multiverse and countless dimensions. It transcends matter, time, space, ethics, cognition, the law of cause and effect, and everything that human beings know in the past, present, and future. They can not understand its existence ¡­


    it is infinite, eternal, and an abstract entity of the chaos of the entire multiverse. It lives in the dimensional courtyard between dimensions and is evolving all the species in the universe ¡­


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Xu Zhi was a little dumbfounded as he listened to the cute girl¡¯s mumbling.


    This person was a little showy.


    However, Xu Zhi thought about it and said, ¡± I¡¯m really the God of creation in this universe. If I live up to this title, I might really become a concept in the unseen world and the natural phenomena of the universe will appear.


    Whoosh.


    Thinking of this, Xu Zhi finally showed himself.

 Chapter 1228

    ?


    1228 Dream and future


    The cute girl was still praying.


    Holding the statue of the god of creation, knowing the great ultimate existence of this universe, and making him collapse from the unconvincing entanglement in the middle into reality.


    ¡°After all, this should not affect the history of the universe! I¡¯ve never thought of influencing this era, becoming a powerhouse, or interfering with the overall situation of the Saints. I¡¯m just researching other things.¡± She muttered to herself. She was only studying the God of creation and the entire universe.


    He was the most devout seeker.


    After a long while.


    On the empty soil and rock planet, the sky suddenly shook slightly.


    An ancient shadow gradually condensed.


    It was as if he had come from the deepest part of the universe, bringing with him unimaginable phenomena of the great Dao.


    Meng Mei¡¯s eyes brightened up completely. I did it!


    Xu Zhi walked over, step by step.


    After all, he had to appear as the rule.


    The concept of being a God of creation only appeared within the Zergs. Now that he was a true God of creation, he naturally had to carry out his duties and control the power of the entire universe as the true concept of the universe ¡­ In this universe, anyone who knew the concept of the God of creation had a chance to collapse and become reality.


    Besides, he was almost done with his chores and could relax for a while. It was a good time to meet the cute girls.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± The God of Destruction said lightly.


    Meng Mei was instantly excited and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°The great existence of the great Dao, you actually recognize me?¡±


    She immediately noticed that the God of Destruction in this universe had a trace of intelligence. The humanization of living creatures meant that they had their own intelligence.


    It was obvious that he was planning something.


    After all, if the God of creation had no self-awareness, he would not have created this small universe to destroy the universe and defeat the God of creation.


    The God of Destruction had its own consciousness and was very mysterious.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen me before?¡± Meng Mei couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    tens of billions of years ago, I naturally met you. You also met me a few times and even had a few short conversations with me. In the dimensional courtyard, I was once the ¡®one¡¯ that escaped, a living being that evolved into a variable.


    The God of Destruction put his hands behind his back and said calmly, ¡± I¡¯ve never forgotten the history and history of the universe. You belong to an era more than ten billion years ago. You were once a Saint who had proven your way and achieved great things in a multiverse. Your name also resounded throughout the universe ¡­ However, that¡¯s all in the future. To me, your future is still just a few tens of billions of years ago. Even the life span of a Saint for tens of millions of years is just a ripple.¡±


    There was too much information in this sentence!


    He had seen it tens of billions of years ago?


    We¡¯ve only met not long ago, how could there be tens of billions?


    The current lifespan of the universe was only 14 billion.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    The cute girl took a deep breath and kept thinking.


    this God of Destruction is not the God of creation in the current timeline outside. He¡¯s from the future tens of billions of years in the future, a universe belonging to the Age of Chaos, an old God of creation ¡­ To him, from the future, I am indeed an illusory existence from tens of billions of years ago, which is relatively distant ¡­ I¡¯m just a traveler from a long, long time away. My life, old age, sickness, and death are all very ordinary!¡±


    But ¡­


    I¡¯ll be a Dao vindication Saint in the future before I die?


    My future achievements aren¡¯t low?


    I¡¯m too awesome!


    Her face was full of excitement, and she couldn¡¯t suppress the joy in her heart.


    ¡°As expected! The future me, the racer of Mount Haruna, and the others worked together to perfect the cloud Star Dao fruit and create a new type of mutated complex bloodline. We successfully pried open the bloodline with the cloud Star Dao fruit, re-completed the Dao Foundation, and reached level nine. Then, we broke through to become a level ten ultimate Saint and proved the Dao of the universe!¡±


    However, the next second, she seemed to have thought of something. Her expression became dispirited again, and her heart trembled.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m dead! He had died tens of billions of years ago. It might seem like a huge splash of water in an era with extraordinary achievements, but in fact, compared to the long history of the entire great universe, he was mediocre! He¡¯s merely one of the Saints of countless eras, and can be considered to be completely unremarkable ¡­¡±


    No matter who it was, knowing that they were destined to die in the future would be so complicated.


    Even though Meng Mei knew that her achievements were very high and she had successfully broken through to level ten, she was still a little unwilling.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t achieve my goal! He didn¡¯t even achieve his dream of being close to the God of creation! In fact, I didn¡¯t even reach the level of a multi-dimensional Sage in my entire life. I didn¡¯t cross the chaos sea. I was just an ordinary Sage before I walked towards old age and death!¡±


    Meng Mei¡¯s heart trembled. She had actually seen through her future.


    it seems that in the future, the chariot of Mount Haruna, the alchemy monarch, and the others won¡¯t be able to surpass me. They¡¯ll probably be similar to me, but they¡¯ll stop at the level of ordinary saints. They¡¯ll die before they can verify their DAOs!


    ¡°The earth civilization that was revived in our player generation, the ¡®small TV¡¯ that we made, the earth civilization, didn¡¯t reach its true power! It seems that we tricked that fatty Zhang Youling to inform a piece of land and didn¡¯t achieve true glory. Or perhaps we were defeated by that Sage of many dimensions.¡±


    ¡°However, I wonder if di Qi, Carolyn and the others had walked on the path of multi-dimensional sages after our fall? To become incomparably powerful?¡±


    ¡°I wonder, after we fell, who would win the battle between reinymansky, the ancient God, and moon goddesses?¡±


    She thought about the many things that would happen in the future. They were all destined, and her heart was filled with emotions.


    The achievements of the players were destined not to be able to reach the end of the multi-dimensional civilization, but they also hoped to see if the final battle of the ancient gods would defeat the moon god season.


    She really wanted to know the final outcome after her fall, the battle between Buddhism and Daoism of the Huaxia civilization. However, she suddenly became silent and said bitterly, ¡±


    no matter what the final result is, whether it¡¯s a glorious brilliance or a short-lived destruction, it¡¯s all the dust of history ¡­ After tens of billions of years, it¡¯ll just be a wave slightly bigger than mine, completely unremarkable.¡±


    At this moment, she only felt shock, as if she was submerged in the deep sea, and a deep sense of powerlessness and fear.


    Time was the greatest power.


    Whether it was their grudges, love, or hatred, they would all be buried in the future. Perhaps their remains would be excavated by future civilizations, or perhaps their tombstones would be like stars, forever imprinted in the Atlas of the great Dao of the universe, becoming one of the brighter ones.


    The Saints of the future tens of billions of years later might look at the branches of their tombstones in their spare time, such as the racer of Mount Haruna, the cute girl, the alchemy Emperor ¡­ They were thinking about who they were and what role they played in the torrent of history.


    what will the future of our civilization be like? ¡± Meng Mei had thought too much. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Our battle ¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that important?¡±


    The God of Destruction¡¯s expression did not change, and he just said lightly, ¡± ¡°Everything in the future has changed. Just as I said, you will become a Sage in the future. That is already a different future.


    ¡®Fate has already been changed in the time and space I¡¯ve arrived in ¡­¡¯ Perhaps your achievements will be even greater. Perhaps this time, you won¡¯t even be able to become a saint and will die.¡±


    At this moment, Meng Mei¡¯s heart trembled, and her mind rumbled.


    Yes, everything had changed.


    From the God of Destruction, the ancient God of creation from the future, his arrival in this universe meant that the entire universe was facing a great catastrophe. The universe was about to be destroyed, and no one could escape from this catastrophe.


    His fate had changed.


    Meng Mei seemed to have a moment of enlightenment. She suddenly realized that this was a variable, and also her greatest opportunity. It could change her future and allow her to transcend.


    She was instantly excited and leaned over quietly. She couldn¡¯t help but look at the God of Destruction and say, ¡± you schemed against the entire great cosmos and re-established the heaven and earth. You re-established the rules, wind, fire, Thunder, and lightning. I¡¯m willing to serve you at all times.


    Xu Zhi cast a glance at Meng Mei. He had not expected her to be so shameless and so thick-skinned.


    ¡°¡±

 Chapter 1229

    ?


    1229 A bold idea


    Naturally, Xu Zhi did not expect that Mengmei, who was a monster in her imagination, would be able to think of the end of the world in an instant.


    His eyelids twitched as he looked at the excited Tree Girl approaching him. He felt a headache and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± as a variable of the dimensional courtyard in the past, the evolved and escaped ¡®one¡¯, and a great Dao Saint from tens of billions of years ago, you are indeed qualified to follow me.


    As expected!


    The cute girl¡¯s eyes instantly bloomed with light.


    If he really was the God of creation, he would definitely be a witness to this. There was no room for discussion.


    However, the God of creation in front of him already had self-awareness and was full of humanity. He was even the mastermind who was planning to destroy the entire great cosmos!


    He was the God of Destruction, the catastrophe of the universe!


    Joining the God of Destruction¡¯s camp was definitely the happiest thing, because he could ¡­ She looked at the figure in front of her, her eyes moving up and down. No one knew what she was thinking.


    Xu Zhi, however, was very indifferent and said,¡¯are you really going to do that? ¡®This is choosing to destroy the universe. Standing on my side is the enemy of all living beings and the great universe ¡­¡¯ All the powerhouses and Saints of the current multiverse will come to stop them. They are existences that belong to this current universe.¡±


    Meng Mei naturally knew how terrifying it was.


    This was a war between two universes.


    The experts outside were all from the side of the gods of creation. They belonged to the great cosmos, and now, they were being destroyed. They were like ants trying to shake a tree. They were unable to overturn the orthodoxy of the great cosmos.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to follow you,¡±


    Mengmei patted her chest and said seriously, ¡± expand our territory and destroy them in advance. We¡¯ll turn them into a prehistoric universe!


    ¡°This is fine.¡±


    Xu Zhi did not refuse. In fact, Mengmei¡¯s talents were definitely powerful. She was a technical talent, and she could also build and expand her territory here.


    As for the fact that her main body was already in a deep sleep and she could not communicate with the players outside, Xu Zhi was not worried at all that she would cause trouble.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the sect¡¯s territory,¡± Xu Zhi said.


    Sect?


    Meng Mei smiled and nodded, secretly guessing in her heart.


    This existence was already completely human-like? They had even learned from living beings and had already established their own sects. Were they planning to launch a counterattack on the great cosmos outside?


    No wonder it was the destruction of the great cosmos!


    When the God of creation lost his authority and gained sentience, even if he had no power in this universe, he could still overturn everything because he had consciousness!


    With intelligence against unconsciousness, it was still unknown who would win in this battle of the universe.


    Heavenly music sect.


    In a house in a tea garden.


    A mature middle-aged woman was studying it. Suddenly, she opened her eyes and said respectfully, ¡± ¡°Under the God of creation Temple.¡±


    Meng Mei was shocked to see this middle-aged woman. She felt that she had seen this face somewhere before. She looked very familiar.


    ¡°Lady B, you¡¯ve become younger again.¡± Xu Zhi laughed.


    Female B nodded and said respectfully, ¡± the speed of the universe¡¯s division is accelerating. The plates are moving outward.. ¡®m afraid that after a while, the universe¡¯s assimilation with me will weaken. I will return to my Prime and become younger ¡­ I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m able to live for a longer period of time and witness the distant future of the universe.¡±


    Second female lead?


    Meng Mei looked at this beautiful middle-aged woman, her heart beating wildly.


    He finally knew why this existence looked so familiar. It was because she was the mother of all living things in this universe, an existence similar to Nuwa on earth. However, didn¡¯t this existence die a long time ago? How could this be?


    ¡°This is?¡± Female second looked at Mengmei with interest.


    ¡°She came from the prehistoric universe and sneaked into this universe.¡± Xu Zhi smiled faintly. this is only the first batch. I¡¯m afraid that very soon, there will be more existences from the prehistoric universe who will sneak in here.


    Female second¡¯s mind was in a mess. She looked at the cute girl in front of her. from prehistoric times? ¡±


    Xu Zhi left, leaving Mengmei to chat with female B.


    Female B communicated with cute girl directly and could not help but ask about the prehistoric universe. Cute girl could not help but ask about the detailed history of this universe¡¯s development.


    In an instant, the information of the two people was gathered together.


    Female second took a deep breath and exhaled. I see! So that was how it was! No wonder the prehistoric universe and this new universe existed at the same time. It turns out that something so complicated happened. The God of creation from the distant future descended into the universe, and a huge change occurred. Now, the two universes are fighting!¡±


    Mengmei was also completely stunned. So that was how it was! The God of creation in front of him had not only lost the authority of the great Dao, but even the oddity of the great Dao had been damaged. No wonder it had given birth to wisdom ¡­


    Therefore, as the God of creation, the universe that he had created was incomplete. It was not a complete universe after all! If it wasn¡¯t a complete cosmos, it wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against the great cosmos outside! That¡¯s why we¡¯ve established the heavenly music sect to let the people of the universe complete the universe!¡±


    Female B nodded.


    She also thought that this was a matter of course.


    The universe was a big tree, and the common people were the spirits on the tree. They were the darlings of the universe and the vitality of the universe, filling up the rules for the universe and adding prosperity to the branches.


    In front of them, the universe was a big tree that was incomplete. They were also facing a great calamity. They, the living beings, had to find a way to complete the sapling of this universe!


    They were bound together for good or bad.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that in the future, we might have to fight against the enemies of the entire prehistoric universe?¡± Female second¡¯s heart sank. She felt that this mission was too heavy. in order to turn our universe into reality, we have to fight against too many inconceivable things ¡­


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Meng Mei said, ¡± furthermore, the God of creation has descended into this time and space from the future. The great Dao is already incomplete. We have to find a way to make it complete. Otherwise, it will forever be an incomplete fake universe!


    Female second completely understood the cause and effect of the whole incident, and her heart could not help but beat wildly.


    She looked at the beads of the great Dao in the glass bottle and sighed. I can only find the reason from this.


    Meng Mei quickly learned about the heavenly music sect¡¯s mission, and her heart could not help but jump. This was a place where many universes were formed?


    you were brought in and sneaked into this universe. You must be a Sage at the very least. You know the rules of the universe and have even proven your Dao. You are also bound by the rules of the universe like me. Female second shook her head, not very optimistic.


    However, Meng Mei¡¯s expression changed.


    Who said that I¡¯m a Saint?


    That was the future!


    ¡®I haven¡¯t vindicated my Dao yet, so I don¡¯t understand the laws of the universe at all. I¡¯m just a salted fish with the worst bloodline right now. I¡¯m not even a perfected Dao cultivator ¡­¡¯


    However, it was undeniable that Mengmei herself was indeed somewhat restricted.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m indeed restricted in evolving the universe ¡­ Is it possible to turn the embryo of the universe into a living being and then grow?¡± The cute girl proposed a bold idea. After all, this was her field of expertise.


    She was born from a spore evolution, so she naturally thought in this way.


    for example, a universe like a dog with four limbs. It¡¯s a universe on its own, and it¡¯s jumping around? Meng Mei said.


    Female second was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°Is it possible for the embryo of the universe to evolve into a living being? The universe is a huge embryo without a soul or consciousness. It¡¯s just a tree-like Atlas made up of rules.¡±


    It was impossible for the vast and chaotic universe to have its own consciousness.


    The God of Destruction, who had self-awareness, had lost the authority of the entire universe and gained self-awareness. However, when he returned to the chaotic authority of the universe, he would be assimilated by the vast laws of the universe and become a natural cosmic phenomenon again.


    ¡°Can¡¯t trees be lifeless? What if it was a tree with dense branches that could form the structure of life? ¡®It¡¯s like spiral DNA?


    This great Dao atlases had no soul, consciousness, or life. Wouldn¡¯t it be good if he gave birth to life? Let him become the God of Destruction in advance and give birth to his own intelligence?¡± Meng Mei took a deep breath. my previous job was to give birth to life from a primitive embryo.


    without knowledge, there is indeed an infinite possibility of evolving an unknown universe, ¡± Meng Mei said. but it¡¯s precisely because we know some knowledge that we can develop a certain special universe!


    Female second pondered the feasibility of this bold idea and developed a great Dao Atlas that coincidentally allowed her split structure to produce consciousness?


    However, he shook his head and said, ¡± this is very difficult. In fact, it¡¯s hard to imagine. To make the universe have its own consciousness ¡­ This involves the source of life.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the origin of life your domain of expertise?¡± The cute girl looked at the acquired mother of life. She was the one who had created the spiral DNA structure. take the tree-like Atlas of the Universe as your DNA sequence structure and entangle it with each other ¡­ If we combine our powers, we might be able to create a good universe ¡­ A living being.¡±

 Chapter 1230

    ?


    1230 Long legs? female second was scared silly!


    Whoosh.


    The cute girl looked up at the starry sky, as if she was looking at the Atlas of the great Dao in the dark, with ancient tombstones intertwining.


    let this big tree¡¯s Atlas tree grow two legs, become a life, and run under the setting sun. That¡¯s the final answer! Meng Mei¡¯s eyes were bright and she said with a serious face, ¡± ¡°This is a proper universe!¡±


    ¡°This ¡­?¡±


    Female second¡¯s heart trembled as she listened, and she felt dizzy.


    ¡°So, so ¡­ It¡¯s like this!¡±


    She felt that the young female saint in front of her was a great genius!


    He actually had such creativity.


    Female second instantly began to doubt herself. When she had evolved the universe previously, she was still too old-fashioned and followed the rules too strictly!


    Using the tree-like Atlas of the Universe as a DNA spiral sequence, editing it precisely, twisting and intertwining with each other to form a huge life in the universe?


    Such a situation was akin to having a huge ball of chaos inside the huge ball. The needle and thread were threaded, all the rules were sorted out, and the life structure, cells, mitochondrion, cell nucleus were formed.


    He wanted this ball to produce stable intelligence on its own.


    ¡°A genius¡¯s idea to let the ancient tree of Dao run away on its own! As expected of a Saint from the mature universe of the later generations. I wonder what system he has learned to be so extraordinary!¡± Even the second lady secretly admired him. She felt that after 10 billion years of development, he was indeed unique.


    but can life survive in such a universe? ¡±


    After all, female second was a serious person and her thinking was normal. She frowned slightly and said, ¡± to make all the rules serve the structure of life ¡­ In such a universe, the interior was probably made up of intricate life gears and microscopic organs ¡­ And not planets, soil, can cosmic life form really appear?¡±


    A universe like this was probably a universe like dead water.


    Meng Mei also knew what female B was thinking and could not help but say, ¡± ¡°There are gains and losses! They sacrificed the environment of life in the universe to allow the universe to form its own consciousness!¡±


    ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t mean that life forms from within the universe won¡¯t appear. We can first overcome the problem of the universe becoming life forms! Then, based on the types of life in this universe, we can evolve a universe life form that can produce life within it!¡± Mengmei¡¯s suggestion made female second fall into deep thought.


    Meng Mei said,¡±this is something that Saints like us can only do if we know the rules of the great Dao of the universe and fully understand it!¡± Those mortals didn¡¯t know about it and couldn¡¯t do it at all ¡­ My suggestion is that we Saints and mortals should join forces! Each of them will evolve a part of the universe!¡±


    ¡°A Sage and a mortal working together?¡± Female B was a little puzzled.


    ¡°Are we evolving a bloodline-type universe now?¡± Meng Mei asked, growing more and more excited.


    that¡¯s right. After all, a great Dao is incomplete. This incomplete great Dao comes from a great cosmos and can only evolve into a shape similar to the great cosmos. It can¡¯t survive anything else. Female second¡¯s voice was serious.


    then what we have to do is to use our knowledge to evolve a bloodline universe Type-A great universe with life ¡­ It¡¯s a tiny branch that¡¯s even lower in rank.¡± Meng Mei said.


    There were life forms in the great cosmos?


    Female second thought for a while and felt that this was indeed the case.


    It allowed the bloodline universe to have its own life and consciousness.


    then we¡¯ll evolve this category. Our knowledge is fixed and limited, so we¡¯ll let those mortals evolve new infinite possibilities according to the category we provide!


    the sequence of mortals ¡®evolution, in addition to the previous two foundations, is the bloodline universe type, the great universe with life type, and the great universe with life type.


    Meng Mei¡¯s words were very tongue-twisting, but female B understood.


    In other words, he had created a type of life for the universe and fixed the framework, allowing those mortals to develop infinite possibilities in this type?


    ¡°This idea is indeed not bad.¡±


    Female second fell into deep thought. After all, she had been of no use all this time and felt very guilty. It was naturally good to use her knowledge to help.


    Meng Mei said, ¡± I have the knowledge of evolving creatures. You have the knowledge of condensing the laws of the universe into the structure of life. It¡¯s not impossible for the two of us to join forces!¡±


    ¡°But this is still very complicated! The Atlas of the great Dao, the split of the universe¡¯s Dao voice, allowing this Dao voice to have its own life ¡­ This was too complicated and too difficult! It¡¯s more miraculous than a miracle!¡± Female second¡¯s eyes glowed with excitement, but she was not afraid of challenges. This was a scene worth pursuing.


    ¡°Then, we can start.¡± Meng Mei said after thinking for a while.


    Female B nodded her head and suddenly looked at the Saint in front of her with a faint smile. you seem to have some other thoughts about the God of creation? ¡±


    The cute girl¡¯s face stiffened and turned red.


    Female second smiled. it¡¯s good to be young ¡­ But you¡¯re quite bold to even want to pursue that kind of existence. I can understand your thoughts!¡±


    Female second¡¯s voice was calm. even if our universe survives, defeats the prehistoric universe, and devours it, with the return of the universe, the God of creation will also lose his mind and return as he gains power ¡­ ¡®And you came here right away to let the new universe have a stable self-consciousness. You don¡¯t care about anything else ¡­¡¯ You want the God of creation to not lose himself even if he has complete authority. That way, you can ¡­¡±


    The cute girl mumbled,¡±sister, you¡¯re really amazing!¡±


    The God of creation had self-awareness, but it was only temporary.


    Her first thought was to allow the complete great cosmos to possess a stable consciousness.


    ¡°In the universe, everything is possible.¡±


    Female second only felt that she was old and couldn¡¯t compare to this young man. She smiled and said, ¡± we can try to evolve it. We are changing the structure of the universe and looking for a chance of survival. The idea you provided is also a huge possibility of survival.


    The cute girl nodded, and the two of them started the process.


    Meng Mei also saw the second universe in the middle of the experiment. This type of bloodline is actually concentrated. This is a defective product, right?¡±


    ¡°The laws of this universe are indeed incomplete. Experts are extremely rare, and they can¡¯t be popularized. It¡¯s a godhood universe with a very strict and clear hierarchy! No matter how hard mortals work, the majority of them can only remain as level 8 deities for their entire lives!¡± but this is a case study placed here, ¡± said female B. it can be provided for us to observe.


    Mengmei and n¨¹wa began to study the new universe.


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he was a little surprised. Mengmei, this guy has some ideas. A universe that can run and has consciousness? ¡±


    This was the universe!


    A singularity of the great Dao!


    It was actually a singularity spore and was about to evolve into a life?


    With female second, the person who understood the rules of life the most, and her proficiency in Evolving Spores, it was not impossible.


    If it really worked, what would the universe be like? Even Xu Zhi was a little curious. He felt that this might be a big step in history.


    ¡°If this universe is alive, it might be able to find its own oddity and complete itself!¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s breathing quickened. There was already a hint of it so quickly?

 Chapter 1231

    ?


    1231 Authority, update bug tribe bloodline


    Xu Zhi felt that this was really a show.


    ¡°This guy has a good brain, but did he come up with this plan just to crave the God of creation?¡±


    But it had to be said that this idea was very creative.


    It even made Xu Zhi feel that the incredible thing he had created was already beginning to take shape.


    From Medusa¡¯s first big Bang of the universe, to the heavenly way piano, to the creation of this universe, to the heavenly sound sect, to female B, and now ¡­


    After continuous development, he seemed to have achieved something unimaginable.


    previously, the insect race evolved life spores in the dimensional courtyard, evolving into countless living beings ¡­ But now, I can already evolve the spores of the universe and the endless universe ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi could not help but feel that his evolutionary ability had grown.


    How powerful would it be if he could integrate these abilities into the Zerg sub-brain?


    In the past, the Zergs evolved the origin of life. Now, he evolved the origin of the universe ¡­


    Even though it was still incomplete.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t confident enough to modify the Zerg Queen¡¯s sixth bloodline before because I didn¡¯t have enough knowledge! But now, I¡¯ve already surpassed my previous self by a few dimensions!¡±


    It seemed like not much time had passed, but how could time be used to measure the accumulation of knowledge?


    Xu Zhi cultivated in the cultivation techniques of the multiverse.


    The knowledge accumulated by the entire Zerg race could be gathered on him ¡­ The Zergs now, including this new universe, Lady B, and these ancient Saints ¡­


    Coupled with the knowledge of a universe and the history of the creation of the world, the moment Xu Zhi activated a multiverse technique, his level of knowledge was already high enough to be terrifying!


    ¡°Zerg sub-brain, do I have the authority to adjust the Zerg bloodline now?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    ¡°Checking.¡±


    ¡°The Queen Mother does not have enough knowledge to activate-¡± the mechanical voice said.


    Whoosh.


    Xu Zhi immediately entered the multiverse combat body, and endless knowledge gushed into him.


    The Zerg sub-brain¡¯s voice paused for a moment before it quickly said, ¡±


    in terms of knowledge, you already have the right to mobilize it. The core authority has been activated, and you can freely change the bloodline of your race. However, please be careful. This is the blood and sweat of the past Zerg empresses. Once it is overturned, it will be completely destroyed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up slightly when he heard that.


    Looking at the sub-brain, he could clearly see that the most core authority had been opened.


    ¡°As expected, I was right! ¡®I was a fake level ten before and didn¡¯t have the authority at all. Even if I break through to a real Saint, I still wouldn¡¯t have the authority. I need the knowledge of a multi-dimensional Saint to obtain the ultimate authority ¡­¡¯


    Under normal circumstances, I would have to break through to the multi-dimensional Sage level to reach this level. However, I¡¯ve successfully bypassed this threshold through the great universe combat body, and my knowledge has also reached the same level!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a tenth level disabled person, I can handle all this.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression calmed down.


    Whoosh.


    The sub-brain of the Zerg had also produced a new spore.


    It turned out to be a super-small Zerg sub-brain, which looked a little silly and cute.


    It was a small Queen bug.


    After Xu Zhi heard the explanation, he immediately organized his thoughts.


    ¡°Is that so? In order to prevent failure, it would give birth to an offspring with the body of a real Zerg Empress, a small Zerg sub-brain ¡­ Even if it failed, it would only be this small sub-brain that failed ¡­ If it¡¯s successful, the old Zerg sub-brain will shrink and transfer to the new body.¡±


    Xu Zhi increasingly felt that the insect race was a long-established and perfect family of Saints.


    In order to preserve the continuation of the inheritance, an extremely high threshold was set up. Perhaps it was because of this that it could be continued from generation to generation ¡­ And now, Xu Zhi had already reached this final threshold.


    As long as Xu Zhi wanted to, he could completely destroy all the accumulation of the past Zerg empresses!


    Xu Zhi quickly discovered that although the Zerg¡¯s sixth gene was complicated and was an extremely profound great Dao gene, it was actually a result of four bloodlines vindication and convergence.


    ¡°However, the specific abilities can be divided into the following branches.


    1. Spore deployment


    2. Zerg protective shield


    High-dimensional space-time


    4. Zerg genetic lock


    ¡­


    These four branch abilities looked simple, but in reality, the great Dao was the simplest.


    Everything else aside, just the Zerg protective shield alone had provided an indispensable guarantee for Xu Zhi to survive to this day.


    the first three are the core. Only with a perfect combination can one evolve into a transcendent world ¡­ I don¡¯t intend to change it. What I want to do is to transform this transcendent world into a transcendent outer Dao universe! It will directly increase a dimension!¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes kept looking down.


    ¡°The fourth genetic lock is to leave a secret door for the Zergs to prevent rebellion ¡­ ¡®This is also very important and indispensable. However, I can change it into a quantum gene great cosmos cultivation technique ¡­¡¯ When the Zergs become a part of their own bodies, they can also prevent rebellion and can even swallow and spit out large amounts of matter in the universe.¡±


    Whoosh.


    Xu Zhi drew a line.


    The fourth bloodline directly became a great cosmos cultivation technique.


    There was no doubt that this was the easiest bloodline to change. After all, the Zerg genetic lock was the most insignificant bloodline. There were many similar bloodlines that could replace this position and leave behind a secret door.


    but next, I want the sub-brain of the Zerg to not only evolve the life spores but also the universe spores, which means I have to create the body of the evil god and the heavenly Dao piano ¡­ At least these two! It provides for the creation of a universe, and one to maintain a universe!¡±


    This was the most difficult part.


    You think it¡¯s just adding two bloodlines?


    The heavenly Dao piano was fine, but the evil God¡¯s body had hundreds of thousands of bloodline gene positions. How could it be integrated?


    It could be squeezed until it exploded!


    I can¡¯t do it. I can barely merge with the heavenly Dao piano¡¯s bloodline ability ¡­ Xu Zhi took a deep breath. after all, with my level of knowledge, I should be able to defeat many generations of Zerg empresses by now, right? ¡±


    Xu Zhi did not believe that every generation of bug tribe Queen Mothers was so heaven-defying. He even felt that there were times when the bug tribe Queen Mothers were not very prosperous and could not even break through to the realm of multi-dimensional Saints.


    He should be considered the most outstanding one among them, so it was no big deal to integrate one more.


    then, the rest is the problem of the evil gods. Xu Zhi looked at the six paths of reincarnation. perhaps I can only get an external bloodline and put it under the body of the bug tribe Queen Mother as a Mount to be used together ¡­


    This was the only way.


    If that was the case, then the Zerg¡¯s sub-brain would be divided into two parts. In addition to the main body, there would be an external shell. It was also a scene that transcended the era.


    from now on, the Zergs will be completely upgraded to the lineage of the God of creation!


    Xu Zhi looked at the big bug in the insectoid sub-brain. It was stepping on the six paths of reincarnation and he was very satisfied.


    ¡®If they¡¯re integrated with the blood of eternal life, they¡¯ll be able to live as long as the sub-brain of the Zerg and be passed on to the eternal future generations ¡­ But I want to leave it for my descendants? I¡¯m not dead yet.¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head. He was not an idiot.


    it¡¯s too troublesome to merge the six paths of reincarnation into the blood of eternal life. At the same time, there are 120000 or so lives, and each of them has occupied a useless gene position. Their strength will be greatly reduced ¡­ Is there something wrong with me, thinking of reducing my current strength and leaving a way for future generations?¡±


    Xu Zhi was not that great. In order to leave behind these things for the next generation, he had to first think about how to live his life well. If this six paths of reincarnation did not have eternal life, he would definitely die in the future. By then, the external bloodline accessories would be lost ¡­


    The Zergs had fallen back to the ordinary zergs from before.


    But Xu Zhi could not be bothered to think about it.


    wait a minute, maybe the previous generation or some past Zerg empresses also created some external strengthening bloodlines, but they all disappeared after their fall? ¡± Xu Zhi thought about it and felt that it was possible.


    If he was like this, why couldn¡¯t they?


    they¡¯re indeed all sly old foxes. They¡¯re always thinking about how to live a good life and don¡¯t leave behind anything good for the future generations. Xu Zhi shook his head and sighed.


    But very quickly, he didn¡¯t care so much.


    modifying the bloodline of the Zerg is only the beginning.


    Xu Zhi was indifferent. He looked into the distance and said, ¡± when Lady B and Mengmei, these two tools, came up with a living spore route in the universe ¡­ I can make the sub-brain of the Zerg follow this path and produce life singularity spores, then combine them with the Zerg spores ¡­ What kind of chemical reaction will the two create when they are perfectly combined?¡±


    Xu Zhi could even imagine a magnificent scene.


    At that time, within his dimensional courtyard, there would be mountains, rivers, and all sorts of bizarrely shaped ¡± universes ¡± running about. He would be searching for a ¡± universe ¡± with potential within them.

 Chapter 1232

    ?


    1232 The future of the Zerg


    when the new version of the Zerg is updated, I¡¯ll be the God of creation, and the Zergs will be the race of the God of creation ¡­ Even though it¡¯s still fake.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes flickered.


    After all, if he did not obtain a complete great Dao singularity, the universe that he used this singularity to explode would be incomplete and could not be considered the true great Dao!


    However, now that he had temporarily improved the new version of the bug tribe¡¯s bloodline, Xu Zhi felt a sense of satisfaction.


    What were zergs?


    It was the genes of his own race!


    His first bloodline!


    Previously, he did not have the authority to do so. Now, he had made some drastic improvements to allow the Zerg to evolve from life spores to cosmic spores. With all kinds of external software, he had successfully evolved them ¡­


    Creating the universe!


    The Zergs had already mutated under his hands and were equipped with an era-transcending improvement.


    Naturally, he was full of achievements.


    Even though this wasn¡¯t a whole, and he had to mix up various bloodlines and countless combinations before he could barely evolve the universe, and it was ugly, why did it need to be so good-looking?


    As long as it could be used, he could slowly improve it.


    however, the insect race is a family of Saints. Who knows how many hundreds of millions of years it has been passed down ¡­ Xu Zhi took a deep breath. I guess there¡¯s been a big change in the version.


    Usually, only the descendants of Saints could obtain the authority of a Dao field ¡­


    Just like the nine-headed ancient mother, if she wanted to obtain the authority over her clan¡¯s Daoist Rite temple, she would have to break through to the Saint realm. Only then would she be able to completely control her clan¡¯s Daoist Rite temple, the little skirt that was passed down from her clan.


    The bug clan¡¯s Saint family was very powerful. He had to be a multi-dimensional Saint in order to obtain the ultimate authority and obtain the sub-brain of the bug clan passed down from generation to generation, as well as the body of the bug clan¡¯s Queen Mother.


    ¡°The insect race is a family of Saints. They¡¯re terrifying, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯re as powerful as those who are hiding in the ship of immortality! They could obtain eternal life! He would hide in a certain way and sneak into the distant future. When he reached the final Dao validation, the final Dharma ending age of the universe, he would open the door to level 11.


    However, the insect race could not live forever and could only be passed down from generation to generation.


    Perhaps the first Queen Mother of the Zergs had once fought with them and was beaten to death ¡­ After becoming the loser, the Zerg civilization, this Saint family, had been passed down to this day again and again. Among them, there were many talented Zerg empresses who had tried to break through the threshold of level 11 and obtain the secret of level 11. They had obtained the true sound of the universe and even boarded the ship, hoping that they could live to the distant future ¡­ However, he was still killed.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that he was already somewhat close to the truth by evolving the text of the history of the universe!


    The Zergs might have once been the losers of the ship of longevity, but they were still writing the epic of the Zergs. They went against the current again and again, trying to break through the last glory ¡­


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, in the current era of the multiverse, someone will soon realize that level 11 is in the distant future universe! When the universe was completely completed! Once the level 10 door was sealed, the level 11 door would open! There would be existences who would build longevity ships and sneak into the time of Dao validation! The first Queen of the Zerg would rise in that era and fight for opportunities ¡­ He failed in the end.¡±


    ¡°The first generation has failed, and the next generation has failed! One step behind, one step behind! The further you go, the harder it will be to defeat the enemy.¡±


    Xu Zhi said softly, ¡± the previous Queen Mothers of the Zerg. Their accumulation from generation to generation has resulted in the current strength of the Zerg ¡­ However, the other party is already so powerful that we don¡¯t even know how strong they are!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s obvious! No matter how bad his bloodline is, the heaven-defying bloodline he¡¯s accumulated over the past ten billion years is enough to beat up the Zergs ¡°own evolution!¡±


    The insect race was trying to use the short bloodline that they had evolved to fight against the huge bloodline accumulation of the other party that had been accumulated for tens of billions of years!


    It seemed possible, but the possibility was not high.


    Now that Xu Zhi had the core authority, he had the right to completely annihilate the Zerg and get rid of all the previous bloodlines. He could also make the efforts of the Zerg empresses of the past generations go to waste.


    This was the ultimate authority to control a saint¡¯s family.


    Just like the nine-headed ancient mother, as the current generation¡¯s inheritor, she could easily destroy her own little dress and even destroy the accumulation of her own race.


    Perhaps, if he died of old age, at the final moment of his failure ¡­ It could directly destroy the Zerg and destroy the Zerg sub-brain ¡­ However, Xu Zhi was not such a dark-minded person to begin with. He had already passed down his own multiverse cultivation technique to the next generation as a gift to the younger generation.


    As for the evil god of six paths of reincarnation, should he leave it for the next generation of the insect race so that they could create the universe?


    Then, he couldn¡¯t stay for the time being.


    After all, infusing the six paths reincarnation with the immortal bloodline would reduce his combat power. He was not dead yet, so why did he keep thinking that he would die suddenly and leave an inheritance for the future generations?


    ¡°If I¡¯m thinking of seeking fortune for those who come after me, I might as well do it myself and transcend in my own generation.¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head. I just don¡¯t know how powerful the other party¡¯s bloodline is to be able to beat up the Zergs!


    Perhaps, the Zerg empresses were destined to be unable to defeat him!


    No matter how strong an evolved creature was or how heaven-defying its bloodline was, it would not be able to defeat the other party because the other party¡¯s bloodline was already perfect and had reached the strongest level in the universe. But now, Xu Zhi had updated the Zerg version.


    If he could not defeat a bloodline creature ¡­


    ¡°Cosmic lifeforms ¡­ Do you want to try fighting?¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s heart sank. I¡¯ll set up a dimensional courtyard and let the creatures of the universe evolve in it ¡­ Bloodline creatures are already eliminated!¡±


    At this moment, his heart was more or less clear and he was no longer panicking. He had re-enacted the history of the universe and knew many things about the past.


    Knowing who the enemy might be meant that they could make preparations in advance, and there would no longer be a gap in information.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, I can wait for the nine-headed ancient mother and Mengmei¡¯s attainments ¡­¡¯ When they evolve life in the universe, I can completely update the bloodline version of the Zerg race!¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression became calm. perhaps I might not be able to use these universes to complete the singularity of the great Dao ¡­ However, I changed my mind. It¡¯s not impossible for me to fight him head-on and snatch the great Dao Atlas!¡±


    Xu Zhi had to admit that he was a fickle man.


    Previously, he had scolded the previous bug tribe Queen Mother for being stupid and foolish, saying that fighting head-on was an act of courting death. He had to hide and go around the great Dao Atlas, not snatching the opportunity from the other party. But now ¡­ He felt that he was good again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to wait for the two of you to help me perfect the latest version of the Zerg.¡±


    He looked at the tea garden. The cute girl was talented, but her main role was to provide knowledge on the evolution of creatures. The main show would have to be played by the second female. After all, who was the second female? Her intelligence was definitely unparalleled, and she was the strongest Saint of the laws of life.


    ¡­


    Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, thousands of years had passed.


    A special era appeared in the parallel universe-the era of universe bridges.


    The distance between the universes was getting further and further, and there was already a large chaos River between the universes. They could only look at each other from a distance, but it was still relatively easy to cross.


    Some experts and Saints started to build ¡®universe bridges¡¯ between universes. The two universes started to travel and trade. They still had contact.


    Even some experts, sects, and factions would often travel to other parallel universes to roam freely.


    After all, this was not the future, where there were Saints vindicating their Dao, causing the differences in the rules of the two parallel universes to become greater and greater. The Saints of this era could go to other parallel universes at a very low price because the difference in the rules between the universes was not big, and they could still unleash a large portion of their power.


    A brand new Rainbow Bridge universe era was born.


    This was a mythological era where heroes rose together. The Sage¡¯s dojo was not that far away from mortals, and even the concept of a parallel universe was extremely common and well-known.


    The world of Saints was extremely prosperous.


    Furthermore, many saints had opened their sects and recruited disciples. It was a Supreme honor to become a saint¡¯s disciple.


    the first universe era after the beginning is the era of the bridge. This is inevitable.


    At this moment, Phoenix¡¯s expression was very calm. She stood on a universe bridge and looked at the powerhouses passing by. this is the first houtian period-the era of the universe bridge ¡­ It would take at least 300 million years for the universe to be completely separated and form the vast chaos sea! Only then will it completely drift into a territory.¡±


    in other words, the first postcelestial era of the universe will be relatively long. The Phoenix¡¯s expression was calm as she continued to wander the universe and cultivate.


    Her cultivation speed was very fast, and the flow of time was different. Thousands of years had passed here, and she had reached the peak of rank-9 Dao-achieving cultivator again, and was on the way to rank-10.


    ¡°In this life, I¡¯m not far from the sage Stage!¡±


    On the other side, the nine-headed ancient mother was in a daze. After thousands of years, she was already a perfected rank-9 Dao cultivator and was on her way to rank-10.


    But in this life, her bloodline was even more complete and powerful. Even she had to admit that this world was full of bloodline treasures, and there were too many empty seats in the great Dao. With her more than ten billion years of experience from the future, it was simply a fertile land!


    He could vindicate some powerful laws.


    On the other side, a few thousand years had passed.


    In the tea garden.


    ¡°You succeeded?¡±


    Mengmei¡¯s eyes lit up, and she looked at female B as if she was looking at a demon. as expected of the Saint appointed by yimang to complete the rules of life. Your talent in this aspect is simply amazing!


    They turned around and looked at a universe embryo.

 Chapter 1233

    ?


    1233 The situation of the universe


    The creatures of the universe had finally appeared.


    Meng Mei seemed to have seen an extreme talent.


    no wonder he was able to use the laws of the universe to condense and extract the appropriate laws of life, creating material structures suitable for the birth of life, DNA spiral sequences, molecular cells ¡­ She¡¯s perfect for this line of work!¡±


    The cute girl had a feeling that she had to be the second female lead.


    It was a mysterious feeling.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the second female lead, no existence in this universe would be able to break through this hazy realm barrier and open that new world.


    of course, my talent is also indispensable. It is because of me that the universe grew a brain and a pair of legs. She was secretly pleased.


    In front of him was a small Nebula vortex.


    It was the Big Bang of the universe, and countless particles, laws, and light rays spread out.


    However, it formed an extremely strange scene.


    These substances and laws were bright red and attached together. The lines of laws formed some special shapes, like an exploding red brain that was constantly squirming ¡­


    ¡°The Big Bang?¡± The two of them were slightly shocked.


    At the same time, looking at the atlases of the great Dao of this universe, one would feel strange.


    It was not an unimaginably lush tree. Instead, it was like a strange tree with neurons that were stuck together. It was as if all living beings were proving their way to perfect the nerves of this creature ¡­


    what a pity. It only survived for a few seconds before it became a stillborn. This baby died young. Meng Mei placed the strange star map into a transparent glass bottle, full of regret. another failed product. I can only put it on the shelf for collection.


    but life has already appeared. Although it died young and will die soon, it is already a big step. Female second was very excited. She knew that she had found the right direction.


    Regardless of everything else, just this scene alone was shocking enough!


    One could only imagine how exaggerated the special-form universe would be once it truly appeared!


    let¡¯s continue to evolve. With the first time, we¡¯ll follow this method in the next direction. There should be Test Universe No. 2 soon. Meng Mei said.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw this.


    This bloodline universe ¡­


    Why did it feel a little strange?


    forget it. Let¡¯s not care about this for now. We¡¯ll just let them perform it. Xu Zhi also knew that everything was developing at a high speed, and the universe was completely on the right track.


    He wondered what was going to happen outside.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes flickered. He was afraid that after a period of time, he would be able to migrate the few sandbox civilizations outside in advance, because he was no longer too afraid of affecting the structure of the universe.


    ¡­.


    The multiverse, outside the chaos heavens.


    They were getting closer to the saint¡¯s dojos.


    An evil catastrophe known as the burning of civilization spread across the entire great path.


    They couldn¡¯t lay their hands on the Saints, but the civilizations, gods, and Daoists outside the saint¡¯s dojo fell, infected, and turned into the people of the other party.


    Teleportation formation, city, level up, professionals, and many other terms began to spread.


    Soon, the Saints began to join in this huge burning catastrophe, and the dojos began to show signs of infection.


    The players did whatever they wanted and did whatever they wanted. It was as Grand as it could get. It was as if it would cause a storm in the shortest time possible.


    31 Saints.


    A Saint dynasty outside the chaos heavens was completely established.


    Zhang Youling began to carry out large-scale construction. He actually began to build a large Harbor along the chaotic coastal area. It was an unimaginably ancient facility, and an unimaginable amount of resources, manpower, and material resources were invested.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to start building the ship.¡±


    Zhang Youling, dressed in an Emperor¡¯s robe, stood at the edge of the chaos sea and looked down at the rising and falling tides. I didn¡¯t expect that we would reach this stage so quickly. We can even begin to welcome guests from our multiverse.


    He wanted to set up a stronghold here to welcome some of the ancient existences of his own civilization, the team!


    After all, smuggling was very difficult.


    However, if he were to receive them here, or even build a chaos ship and go out to sea to welcome them, the difficulty of sneaking into the universe would be directly halved!


    As a Supreme multi-dimensional Saint civilization, he had to lead some ordinary saints under his command and his descendants to build a team here.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the only multi-dimensional Sage that has descended on this land recently! Almost all the multi-dimensional sages in the universe have descended.¡±


    ¡°Originally, this land had an unimaginable multi-dimensional Sage Empire with many multi-dimensional sages under its command ¡­ However, for some unknown reason, those existences actually collapsed in an instant and fell. It was unknown what enemies they touched, but they died immediately.¡±


    That multi-dimensional civilization was terrifying.


    Even when it collapsed, some of the multi-dimensional sages from other universes also died without saying anything. At this moment, they finally felt fear!


    They didn¡¯t know when the other party had planted so many saints in their universe.


    There were even some who held high positions in their universes, ancient supreme beings with unimaginable power.


    However, such a huge civilization, which had inserted countless Saints of the multiverse, had also collapsed in an instant. Even the Saints and avatars of the multiverse that they had inserted had fallen.


    the time in heaven and in the mortal world is different. More than 20000 years ago, which is two to three years ago in the real world, this civilization collapsed and experienced a great decline. The number of multi-dimensional sages in this universe was reduced by more than half.


    There were almost no powerful beings left in this universe.


    There were only a few multi-dimensional sages left. Those existences that did not belong to the multi-dimensional Sage civilization were struggling to protect their own universe. However, there was no way to reverse the situation!


    this universe has no resistance against us.


    There were many saints like him who had sneaked into this universe!


    They had all descended in the past few years.


    He, Zhang Youling, had descended more than a year ago, but he had never imagined that he would be able to climb to such a high position so quickly.


    this multiverse no longer has a master ¡­ In the past, the other multi-dimensional sages did not dare to approach. However, at this time, they are destined to become a colony of other universes. Countless multi-dimensional sages of the multiverse will inevitably descend.¡±


    Zhang Youling, with his hands behind his back, looked at these players with satisfaction.


    and I¡¯ve gathered a huge force that can even contend for the hegemony and ruler of this multiverse, suppressing the other multi-dimensional sages.


    He didn¡¯t even dare to think about ruling this universe.


    After all, he was only slightly above average among the multi-dimensional sages in terms of strength. Above him was an unimaginably powerful giant of the universe!


    ¡°But now, no matter how strong they are, so what? I¡¯ll first establish a force here.¡± His expression was very cold. almost all the multi-dimensional sages in the entire multiverse have come. This is already the center of the universe ¡­ As long as I pay attention to the geniuses who have risen in the past two to three years and suppress them all, I will be the ultimate Overlord of this universe!¡±


    In front of him, he was about to welcome another batch of Saints from his universe.


    at the same time, although I¡¯ve occupied a large piece of land and am developing very quickly ¡­ However, the other multi-dimensional sages might have calamity-type bloodlines that were specially used to attack this place! I¡¯m afraid that some of the other chaotic lands have already been infected by them. Their development speed is no less than mine.¡±

 Chapter 1234

    ?


    1234 The sage descends, the golden age is like the end of the world


    Zhang Youling clearly knew that undercurrents were already surging.


    Most of these multi-dimensional sages who had secretly descended would descend within one or two years. After experiencing one or two years of development, which was equivalent to 10000 to 20000 years of re-cultivation, it was almost time for them to become sages again.


    They had secretly risen again, and there were probably all kinds of Signs Now!


    ¡°Some weak multi-dimensional sages have sneaked in and have become idle sages. They are running around and hiding ¡­ Some of the more powerful ones have probably done what I¡¯ve done and established Saint empires. They¡¯ve gathered a group of Saints and started to build ports and ships to cross the world. They¡¯re going to return to welcome their next batch of people to land on this land.¡±


    Previously, his progress was very slow. However, after encountering this mysterious civilization, his progress was comparable to that of the strongest group of multi-dimensional sages. He could now welcome the people from his own universe.


    the seats of the great DAOs in this universe are probably going to be taken by many.


    Zhang Youling knew that the seats for the great DAOs in a universe were limited. They were extremely precious resources, and everyone would do their best to lead their people to this universe and divide them up!


    I¡¯m afraid that if the development gets too intense, countless multi-dimensional sages will fight and there won¡¯t be many seats left in the great Dao of this universe. He said to Zhang Tong, who was beside him. He knew that this was a terrifying situation.


    Zhang Tong: ¡°!!!


    Was it really that terrifying?


    She also looked at the port and felt that it was so terrifying.


    After all, this multi-dimensional Sage had given her his bloodline and treated her as his trusted aide, a member of his own race. This had also exposed the fact that he came from another universe.


    After all, he had to welcome visitors from other universes at the port. This was something that was hard to hide.


    you can only follow me. That¡¯s your only chance of survival. The natives of this universe are already in great danger. They¡¯ll all be divided up by the ancient existences of the multiverse who have arrived. They¡¯re very bloody. the multi-dimensional sages of this land have already declined, ¡± Zhang Youling said. they no longer have the ability to resist foreign invaders.


    Zhang Tong had goosebumps all over her body as she thought to herself, ¡±


    Could it be that the ancient gods, moon god Ji, renemansky, and the native dimensional Saints were hiding in order to prevent the invaders from seeing them?


    Our universe is in danger?


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it made sense.


    ¡°However, even if the multi-dimensional Saints of this universe are unable to resist and can only allow the invaders to descend, snatch the seats of the great DAOs, and seize the resources of this universe, even if all the Saints of the multi-dimensional universe were to work together, they wouldn¡¯t be able to snatch much, right?¡±


    Zhang Youling cast a glance at her and smiled. you¡¯re very smart. However, you don¡¯t know that the wisdom of Saints is even more intelligent. Their plundering is very cruel!


    that¡¯s right. Even if the current Saints of the nine parallel universes were added together, there would definitely be less than 20000 Saints. If the Saints of a parallel universe and an era co-exist, there would be about 1000 to 2000 Saints.


    Even if all of them came here and occupied the seats, it would not be any less than the 20000 seats of the great Dao that they had seized.


    At most, it would only consume the resources of the universe for the next hundreds of millions of years. It was far from the level of serious injury. After all, how huge was a multiverse?


    Even a Saint would be as insignificant as an ant in front of this vast and great universe. How could they possibly divide it up? This is a resource that will take at least 10 to 20 billion years to be completely divided up.¡±


    Zhang Ye nodded. That¡¯s it.


    After all, even though they had entered the middle stage of the universe and were relatively stable and mature, the main and powerful laws of the universe had been perfected, leaving only the minor ones. However, these minor ones were still terrifyingly numerous!


    You want to Rob all of them with just 20000?


    Did they really think that the vast universe was made of mud from the countryside, so small that it was pitiful?


    but in reality, that¡¯s not how it is calculated. Zhang Youling said with a smile.


    ¡°Why? could it be that each of them can take up 10 or 100 Saints? Can you still stand in the latrine pit and not sh * t?¡± Zhang Tong asked.


    Zhang Youling was silent for a moment.


    there are indeed very few normal level 10 Saints in the world, but there are countless abnormal level 10 Saints. Zhang Youling had his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Are there countless abnormal tenth level Saints?¡± Zhang Tong was stunned.


    Fatty Zhang laughed and murmured, ¡± Tenth-rank offspring.


    When Zhang Tong heard this, she felt the world spin around her. She broke out in a cold sweat and had goosebumps all over.


    Right!


    And a tenth-rank heir!


    These level 10 descendants were all incomplete. They were destined to not be able to vindicate a true level 10 and grasp the power of rules. They had no seats, only votes.


    In their own universes, they did not have a seat on the great Dao. However, coming to the multiverse was their greatest opportunity. They could directly vindicate their Dao in this universe.


    ¡°Shameless, he¡¯s simply shameless.¡± Zhang Tong couldn¡¯t help but exclaim.


    ¡°This is the cruelty of the universe. In the eyes of the Saints, the world is cold.¡± Zhang Youling looked at the small TV in front of him and patiently said, the other multi-dimensional sages are extremely shameless. They would lead their descendants and the descendants of their subordinate sages to occupy the resources of this universe!


    His eyes were as deep as water. now, I¡¯ll lead you to build the harbor and prepare to build the ship to cross the chaos ocean. We¡¯ll be ready to welcome the next batch of guests from our universe¡¯s forces and civilizations ¡­ They have 5000 tenth-level descendants, and they¡¯ve already set off in another universe. We have to hurry up and come out to welcome them in this parallel universe.¡±


    Five, five thousand?


    Zhang Tong was dumbfounded. There was only one multi-dimensional Sage, and 5000 of them were sent over?


    As long as one was willing to have a tenth-rank offspring, one could have one.


    It was very natural for some of the older Saints to have hundreds of level 10 descendants. It was even possible for some of them to have thousands of descendants that they liked to raise!


    ¡°Did you see that? The future.¡±


    ¡°This land will welcome an unprecedented Golden Age, a Golden Age where Saints are as numerous as dogs!¡± Zhang Youling said indifferently. In the normal era of a universe, there were only about a thousand Saints governing the world at the same time ¡­ However, this place was different.


    Soon, this place will be filled with unimaginable excitement. This vast and desolate land that should only have a thousand Saints will be bustling with life and welcome the arrival of countless Saints!¡±


    at that time, unimaginable geniuses of the era will gather. It will be a rare Golden Age in the history of the entire multiverse!


    Zhang Youling¡¯s words seemed to make his blood boil, making people see a golden era.


    There were usually less than a thousand Saints in an era, but there were hundreds of thousands of them here to verify their Dao ¡­ It could be seen that such a situation was really unprecedented and might not even happen in the past or present.


    however, this Golden Age is an overdraft of the universe¡¯s lifespan and a squeeze on its seat in the great Dao. Zhang Tong took a deep breath and was shocked. this Golden Age is like the end of the world!


    This piece of information was too shocking and simply made one¡¯s jaw drop.


    ¡°Is there no way to stop this?¡± Zhang Tong couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Fatty Zhang glanced at Zhang Tong and laughed, ¡± this is an unstoppable force. This land will soon be invaded by all the multi-dimensional sages. Countless great existences from other dimensions will wage war here to divide up this large cake.


    It couldn¡¯t be stopped and could only try to reduce the loss of the universe.


    When all existences fought to prove their Dao, a Sage force would rule this land and suppress and drive away other sages. Everything would come to a standstill.


    The Sage¡¯s power that wins will drive the other sages out of their territory. They will be the Overlord of this universe and will protect the interests of their own universe. They will become the new ¡®natives¡¯ of this universe and will naturally protect their rights and interests to prevent other sages from sneaking in again ¡­¡±


    Zhang Youling cast a glance at the small TV in front of him and said, we can only hope that this Sage¡¯s power that can sweep across the universe will appear soon and drive away the other invaders so that the seat of the great Dao of this universe will not be overly damaged!


    Zhang Tong instantly understood the other party¡¯s intention. He wanted them to help in the battle and become the final Victor of this land!


    After all, when this piece of land completely became the territory of the invader and defeated other existences, he would naturally protect his personal property and take the path of sustainable development. He would become the ¡°native¡± of this universe to protect the interests of the universe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    of course! Zhang Tong said righteously. we will spread the glory of the upgrade to the entire multiverse, so that countless indescribable ancient existences will hear of our glory!


    Zhang Youling instantly felt very gratified.


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi calculated the timeline, and his expression suddenly became strange.


    They all descended one or two years ago and rose again?


    As soon as the terrifying multi-dimensional Sage Empire collapsed, they took the opportunity to sneak into this place.


    Wasn¡¯t it the same time as him? he had also risen to power more than a year ago.


    Xu Zhi had previously thought that his cultivation speed was very fast, but he did not expect fatty Zhang¡¯s batch to be as fast as him.


    The timing was so coincidental.


    ¡°Looks like the one who was killed was the bug clan Queen.¡± Xu Zhi scratched his head. The players might not know, but he was very clear about it.


    But that was natural.


    The Zerg empresses were so wild, they must be famous all over the world. It was impossible for him not to know about her ¡­ It would be abnormal if there was no news of her death.


    It was just as Xu Zhi had thought. This old Wang next door had very long hands. As expected, he had once been the greatest giant in this universe. He had his own identity in other universes and had been the old Wang next door everywhere, but he had fallen.


    ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect her to leave behind such a mess.¡± The corner of Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes twitched slightly. I¡¯m growing pretty fast. I¡¯m already in the same realm as this group of Saints who sneaked in here ¡­ But it doesn¡¯t matter. If those sages come, then so be it. Do they want to steal the seat of the great Dao of this universe?¡±


    His expression was very calm, and he was too lazy to care about the seats on the Avenue. He didn¡¯t rely on this thing anyway. I can show you the truth of the prehistoric universe. It¡¯s time to let you country bumpkins know.


    Xu Zhi thought about it and decided not to interfere too much. They had to dig out the ¡± History ¡± on their own.


    These big shots were here to divide up the inheritance of this universe and the Zerg Empress ¡®land.


    There might even be a multi-dimensional Empire comparable to the previous generation of zergs.


    the players will think of their own ways to expand their territory with Zhang Youling. I don¡¯t need to worry about it ¡­ It seems that there¡¯s still some time before those Saints can act as spies and build a port to completely guide the existences from other universes.¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and also felt that time was a little tight. However, he also knew that knowledge was the power of everything. His own research of this outer Dao universe was the most important thing.


    it¡¯s time to modify the new version of the Zerg empresses to deal with the multi-dimensional Saints of the multiverse. Xu Zhi said coolly. He took a step forward and walked right up to female second and cutie pie. He looked at the newly evolved life form of the universe that they had just evolved and said, ¡± let this universe experience a surprise.

 Chapter 1235

    ?


    1235 Building the dimensional courtyard to create the universe


    Within the tea garden, a bright red light rippled out, creating a beautiful halo of light.


    This was the scene of the most primitive core of the universe, the unreachable dream of all Daoists and even Saints, but they were used to it here.


    ¡°How is it?¡± The figure of the God of creation walked out of the void.


    The two of them bowed.


    Female second said seriously, ¡± so far, there have been seven stillborn babies. They collapsed not long after they were born. However, the speed is getting faster and faster, and the survival rate is getting higher and higher. The path of our evolution has begun to become clear. All that¡¯s left is to summarize our experiences and run in with them.


    Meng Mei quickly added, ¡± don¡¯t worry, we will definitely make the mature universe retain its complete self-consciousness. Even if you return, your consciousness will not be dissipated, covered by the universe. and lose your self-consciousness ¡­ They possess the seven emotions and six desires of a living being, love and hate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    The God of creation was very human-like, and he was becoming more and more human. He smiled gently and said, ¡± perhaps, having self-consciousness is the greatest opportunity for me. It will allow me to transcend.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to this young lady.¡± Female second smiled and said,¡±she has admired you for a long time ¡­¡± She didn¡¯t want you to lose yourself after you returned to the universe. She wanted you to live like an ordinary creature.¡±


    Xu Zhi cast a glance at Meng Mei.


    The cute girl immediately lowered her head shyly.


    Female B was speechless.


    Female second instantly felt unwell. Say something, strike while the iron is hot!


    Xu Zhi cast a glance at Meng Mei and just chuckled. He knew that this fellow was really shy and did not dare to make a sound.


    This guy had always been a big-hearted person who spoke boldly and confidently. At the critical moment, he would be a coward and had stage fright. He was very thin-skinned in some places and was very cute.


    In fact, Xu Zhi also sighed with emotion.


    Cutie Pie¡¯s interpersonal relationships were really good. She could become good friends with anyone. When she was hanging out with Carolyn, Carolyn had also helped her research on the God of creation and even helped her research on how to break through to the Saint realm. Now, female second also helped her cover up and help her find a way to win the God of creation¡¯s heart ¡­


    This was probably the charm of Mother Earth¡¯s personality.


    ¡°This is the evolutionary sequence.¡± Female second was not too lazy to say anything more and went straight to business. After all, the most important business was to complete the rules of the universe.


    In fact, the second female lead wanted to see the God of creation take advantage of this loss of authority to give birth to consciousness.


    After all, she also had her own selfish motives.


    If the new universe successfully defeated the prehistoric universe, the God of creation would have completed her mission and gained the authority of the universe. She would be washed away by the huge rules and will of the universe and return to the cold and merciless consciousness of the great Dao. This was not what she wanted to see ¡­


    Even though he would probably become the top existence of the entire universe after helping the universe return and receive the favor of the heavenly Dao, such an opportunity was far inferior to having a conscious God of creation to take care of him ¡­ With the pass of the God of creation, the whole universe favored him, so why would he worry about not seeing level 11?


    As for the universe becoming selfish, what would the future rules and structure of the universe be like?


    Would living beings complain about injustice?


    She wasn¡¯t sure, but she only knew that it was private and biased towards her. That was enough.


    And that was what Xu Zhi was thinking too!


    The universe was vast, just, and unconscious. In fact, he knew very well that there was no such thing as a God of creation! As for giving birth to consciousness in the universe and turning it selfish? Not only did a real God of creation appear, but this God of creation also had feelings? What kind of terrifying situation would it become?


    Blinded by profit? Decay? Festering? Collapse?


    Xu Zhi did not care about this, because he was the one who had a private interest. He could also take the opportunity to completely occupy The Magpie¡¯s Nest and become the biggest neighbor in the universe!


    To steal the true authority of the entire universe!


    Female second and Xu Zhi¡¯s thoughts were actually very tacitly standing on the same front. If they wanted to do something, they would do it as big as possible. Who cared about the flood that would flood the sky after they succeeded?


    He just needed to make a fortune.


    It was like Earth. Everyone was living on it. If he wanted to take over the earth daringly, what would happen? what would happen? what would the humans on earth do? what did it have to do with him?


    ¡°Evolving the sequence?¡±


    Xu Zhi took the evolutionary sequence and observed it for a moment.


    This was the evolutionary path of life that the two of them had concluded, but it belonged to the universe.


    This life path might not be suitable for the birth of life in other infinite universes, but it was extremely suitable for the bloodline universe and could produce the life consciousness of the bloodline universe.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you guys to progress so quickly.¡±


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself for a moment and made a rough observation before saying, ¡± however, it hasn¡¯t developed a true consciousness yet. Have you ever thought about treating the universe as a real life and developing it in batches? ¡±


    Seeing the God of creation discussing with her like a living being, Meng Mei was shocked and excited. She had been looking forward to this moment for God knows how long. Sitting down and discussing the Dao, under the moonlight and flowers ¡­


    However, the second lady was already full of humanity towards the God of creation and was not surprised by it. She just regarded him as an ancient life that was more respected than her master, yimang.¡±To evolve the universe as a real living being?¡±


    She was a little puzzled, but Mengmei had already reacted. you want to, the courtyard of the God of creation¡¯s dimension? Using that ¡­ A living being that escaped?¡±


    ¡°The escapeed one?¡± Female B asked.


    Meng Mei explained seriously,¡¯heaven is one of the four nine mysteries, and man is one of them ¡­¡¯ The universe had naturally evolved most of the living creatures in the universe, but there was an escapeed ¡®one¡¯ as a life force and a variable ¡­ And this variable is the living being¡¯s own evolution!¡±


    ¡°The universe naturally develops living beings, but there¡¯s an escape route that allows living beings to develop themselves?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, female second¡¯s heart seemed to have opened a door.


    Heaven divulges 49, man escapes 1!


    Her mind was buzzing.


    Previously, when she had completed the life law of the universe, she had in fact secretly left behind this ¡± one ¡± secret door when yimang was not paying attention. This allowed living beings to grasp a trace of the authority of the universe over the evolution of life ¡­


    heaven is one of the four nine mysteries ¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve realized one of my old thoughts. Is this also the necessity of fate? As expected of the God of creation, fate has long been similar.¡± Her heart was still inexplicably shocked. This sentence actually coincided with some thoughts in her heart before, but she did not think too much about it.


    since it¡¯s the only variable, it¡¯s the best choice to save the universe from the great catastrophe. Xu Zhi looked at the two of them and gently reached out his hand.


    There was a crash.


    The tea garden arrived outside the chaos heavens.


    In the distance, a dimensional courtyard was rapidly approaching. It was the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction.


    Netherra was still producing compound spores.


    After all, the bloodline of nesera restricted the level of the descendants of spores, allowing them to have a fixed realm level.


    it can produce extraordinary spores that are born at level six or seven ¡­ It had more potential than the Zerg empresses ¡®attribute-less spores and had the spore characteristics of a high-tier compound bloodline.


    After all, was naissera¡¯s talent strong?


    Even a cute girl might not be better than her. The only reason Xu Zhi could commandeer her was because he was greedy for her body. Her bloodline was very terrifying, and she had an extraordinary talent for giving birth.


    I can already fuse this spider¡¯s bloodline into the sub-brain of the bug tribe. However, it¡¯s not easy to fuse another one.


    Xu Zhi shook his head and sighed. He looked at the Queen Mother of spiders, who was carefully evolving. since we can¡¯t fuse her, we can only make naissera, like it¡¯s time for reincarnation, become part of the external device of the Queen Mother of the Zerg!


    Xu Zhi had no idea how many external devices he had installed for the Zerg sub-brain ¡­ It was like a microphone, directly paired with a violin and guitar player ¡­ They formed a band.


    After all, he had already improved the Zerg empresses ¡®primitive spore function to such an extent.


    Compound spores, or even cosmic spores ¡­


    All sorts of variations.


    ¡°It¡¯s ugly ¡­ ¡°However, when they are together, they just need to work together and have functions.¡± Xu Zhi thought to himself, ¡± now that I have the ability to modify the bloodline of my own race, I¡¯ll have to squeeze all these bloodlines into it sooner or later. Now, I¡¯m using them all in a jumble. It¡¯s inconvenient and a little ugly.


    At this moment.


    The second female lead was shocked by this scene.


    this woman¡¯s name is Nasella. In this era, she¡¯s in charge of evolving creatures. You can let Nasella evolve biological spores and combine them with the singularity spores of the universe ¡­ The two of them can coexist and create a small universe evolution courtyard dimension inside the door of the God of Destruction¡¯s courtyard.¡±


    After Xu Zhi finished speaking, he gave a light tap.


    Whoosh.


    A small living room had been opened up within the house of the dimensional courtyard, with a radius of about 10 square meters.


    These primordial life spores combined with the oddity of the great Dao and began to reproduce according to the evolutionary sequence that the two of them had developed.


    In the mountains, rivers, and vegetation, one after another, the oddity of the great Dao began to explode and gestate.


    ¡°The cosmic Leviathan began to possess life, like a small bright red nebula vortex ball, rolling on the ground, but they soon died.


    The survival rate was extremely low, only three or four.


    As for these three or four cosmoses, they had only been born for a short while before they perished.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as the parameters of our evolution!¡±


    Female second took a deep breath and looked at the rough dimensional courtyard in its embryonic form. however, this is a large number of self-evolution, so we don¡¯t need to do anything. This saves us a lot of time and effort!


    ¡°Heavens! As expected of the God of creation, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t do! Cosmos courtyard, cosmos courtyard! This works?¡± Meng Mei was completely excited as she looked at the creatures crawling out of the sea. this sea has to become the chaos sea, and ¡®universes¡¯ will crawl out from the chaos sea, the origin of life!


    The cute girl was completely infatuated, as if she had seen the most beautiful scene of the most ancient fantasy, an alien-like bloody embryonic creature, the universe was crawling out ¡­ This dimensional courtyard was simply terrifying to the point of being hard to imagine.

 Chapter 1236

    ?


    1236 Chapter 1245-the cute girl who is proud of her success


    Whoosh.


    It was like the most ancient fantasy, and terrifying aberrations of the universe crawled out from the depths of chaos. Each one of them gave off an unimaginably vast Primal Chaos aura.


    the ocean of this dimensional courtyard will be changed to the primal Chaos ocean. ¡°An ocean with chaotic rules is more conducive to their growth,¡± female second said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Meng Mei was extremely excited.


    The God of creation had his own consciousness and was no longer just. He had actually given them the power to control it!


    Even the evolutionary universe ¡­


    Give us confidence?


    To have the two of them be in charge of maintaining the order of this universe, he felt an unimaginable pride and excitement!


    I can¡¯t let the God of creation return to the cold and just will of the heavenly path!


    Meng Mei secretly made up her mind.


    She clearly knew that when the God of creation regained the power of the universe, he would once again be on the path of selflessness.


    It was just like the previous universe, cold and fair ¡­ At that time, all the authority she had now would disappear, and the universe would return to its normal state.


    Justice, peace, no special treatment.


    The current ¡®will of the universe¡¯ had given these powers to him only because he wanted to use the intelligence of the living creatures in the universe to become the common people¡¯s spirits to make up for the universe Dao tree, resist the catastrophe, and make up for his Dao. In order to make him return, he didn¡¯t have any selfish motives and favored them too much.


    What they had now was only temporary authority.


    Wartime privilege!


    This was a self-resistance and self-protection mechanism of the universe¡¯s will, just like the self-protection mechanism of nature.


    This universe will wanted to defeat the universe will of this era and replace it.


    The cute girl pondered for a moment and looked at naissera, who was standing outside the window of the dimensional courtyard. may I ask why the future of the universe is a dimensional courtyard with complex bloodlines? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment.


    The current creation God¡¯s dimensional courtyard was indeed different from the future destruction God¡¯s dimensional courtyard.


    This was because one could evolve a primitive spore with no realm, while the other could evolve a fifth-order or sixth-order transcendent spore. These transcendent spores could withstand a higher bloodline limit. They could squeeze in several bloodlines without collapsing like ordinary spores.


    Xu Zhi could not possibly say that he had only been able to do this because he had picked up Nasella, could he?


    After a moment of silence, the God of creation said, ¡± that¡¯s because the rules of the great Dao have been perfected. In the future, many lives will have a complex bloodline.


    ¡°I see.¡± The cute girl nodded.


    Xu Zhi heaved a sigh of relief.


    In any case, even the greatest Saints couldn¡¯t predict what the future would be like. This was because there were too many variables in each of the Saints ¡®great DAOs. Could you understand the thoughts of the Saints of each era?


    If one could not understand, one would not be able to see the direction of the universe.


    Even with ray, one could only guess the general trend of the universe and vaguely see the eleventh level.


    Mengmei nodded and did not ask any more questions. She could not help but walk out of the yard to visit nethera. after all, in the future. the dimensional yard will have to be inside the house to evolve the universe spores ¡­ In our words, it¡¯s a version update. Even though it¡¯s not that fast, it¡¯s still in its early stages.¡±


    The cute girl walked out.


    In an instant, the entire dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction was in an uproar.


    what? there¡¯s a living being in the yard of the God of creation? ¡±


    The players were instantly shocked.


    Even existences like Yuan LAN Holy master looked over in confusion. This was unprecedented.


    After all, they had been evolving living beings here for quite some time.


    Looking at the creature¡¯s form, it was also a vast giant. It actually walked out of the door of the house that no one had ever walked out of before. It was a girl in the shape of a tree.


    ¡°Who is this being?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very strange.¡±


    The stone man disc¡¯s eyes were solemn as it looked over cautiously.


    On the other side, the players observed the place carefully and were extremely excited. They didn¡¯t know the blue abyss divine territory, but they were extremely familiar with it.


    ¡°This swaggering walking posture ¡­¡±


    this face, and this familiar attire and clothes ¡­


    ¡°This ecstatic action ¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake!¡±


    The grotesquely-shaped Spore Creatures, the Asura Dao players, and even the giant octopus were all dumbfounded.


    ¡°It¡¯s mother Earth, Goddess Green vine!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the green vine Mother Earth!¡±


    ¡°??¡±


    ¡°Shock my mother! Why did Mengmei suddenly walk out of the dimensional courtyard¡¯s door?¡±


    They were shocked.


    Ever since she was taken away by the ancient God, she had been uncontactable and had entered a mysterious universe. Now, she had suddenly appeared in the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction?


    Just what had happened?


    What had she experienced?


    The players were all stunned and their minds went blank!


    The dimensional courtyard¡¯s doors were always tightly shut, and the God of creation was sitting on a chair by the door, eating an Apple. No one could enter the courtyard to see what was inside.


    What was inside the door ¡­ All the players were exploring, excavating, and analyzing.


    Up to this point, the number of speculations posted had already exceeded the 100000 mark. Almost every day, there would be a large number of people discussing the various mysteries of the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation.


    It was because of such an unsolved mystery that Mengmei pushed open the door and walked out of the courtyard with a face as bright as the spring breeze?


    Moreover, he had a smug look on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s scary. Mengmei has actually completed a counterattack? He had become a giant and sneaked into the house? Did something bad? (Shocked)¡±


    ¡°Detestable! I¡¯m so angry! Cutie pie is The Public Enemy of our Goddess of Creation¡¯s fan club. We¡¯ve long found you an eyesore! Tell me the truth, what did you do? (Gritting teeth)¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded. After disappearing for so long, he had suddenly appeared to destroy the godly dimensional courtyard and had actually connected with them. They couldn¡¯t help but let their imaginations run wild.


    the God of Destruction is the old God of creation in the future. He has lost his authority and just gained his own wisdom. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s very ignorant and simple ¡­ It was taken down by the experienced mother and sister! I can¡¯t resist!¡±


    damn it, this tender little fresh meat has just begun to understand everything in the world. How could he fall into the hands of an old woman? ¡±


    [ cute girl: thanks for the invitation. I¡¯m in the divine yard of creation, but I couldn¡¯t get in touch with her! ]


    Countless players of all shapes and sizes looked down at this proud giant. The more they thought about it, the angrier they became.


    Bang!


    The cute girl lowered her head and kicked away some of the sand, instantly drowning them. Countless players were chattering and were so scared that they covered their heads and ran away like rats.


    a dog taking advantage of its master¡¯s power. Mengmei, that animal, actually attacked us!


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he knows what we¡¯re talking about here?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. We don¡¯t understand each other¡¯s language.¡±


    Meng Mei lowered her head and looked at these strange-looking guys who were hiding and talking among themselves. She only felt that they were hiding in a small corner and chattering away. One look and she knew that they were not good people.


    He didn¡¯t know what they were saying behind his back, but he knew that they were shameless.

 Chapter 1237

    ?


    1237 Building the Zerg universe database


    Meng Mei looked at these chattering little creatures and felt extremely emotional. Back then, she was also one of them. She didn¡¯t expect to be standing here.


    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s because the God of creation has a sense of self that I have such unimaginable authority.¡± The cute girl walked around those creatures, killed some trees that were running around and shouting, made them into small stools, and sat down to chat with Nasira.


    ¡°Help!¡±


    ¡°Mengmei is killing someone!¡±


    as expected of the woman who will conquer the great sea route and become the God of creation (Luffy.jpg) ¡±


    Meng Mei could not be bothered with them.


    A group of little b * tches only knew how to babble.


    Naissera had been an incomplete rank-9 Daoist before, but he had now secretly completed his Dao Foundation through the composite Cloud Star Dao fruit that the players had secretly developed here.


    Now, she was already on the path to level 10 and could become a saint in the future. This was a great opportunity!


    this is where I¡¯m strong. When I was a Saint, I was able to produce tenth-grade offspring, tenth-grade extraordinary spores ¡­ It can evolve into even more terrifying creatures!¡±


    ¡®Naissera thought.


    Although the other level 10 descendants of the Saints were born with no bottleneck at level 10, they started cultivating from Level 1 ¡­ But she was different. Her talent could solidify the offspring, as long as there were enough resources ¡­ Her remaining offspring were born tenth-grade!


    Her talent wasn¡¯t of much use, but she didn¡¯t expect to achieve great things here.


    ¡°Are you also the creatures chosen by the God of creation? The power to control the universe?¡± Said naissera. He had already seen the scene inside the house, but he had only been watching from the outside.


    He was also very surprised to see the creation of the era.


    of course, we are the chosen ones. When the God of creation has mastered the incomplete authority, we will help him regain it. We are the same as you. ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re in charge of reproducing the life spores, while the two of us are in charge of reproducing the universe spores ¡­¡± Meng Mei said with a smile.


    The universe?


    Naissera¡¯s heart was beating wildly.


    She was the origin of life, which was already very heaven-defying, but the other party was in charge of the origin of the universe ¡­ It was obvious who was more important. The authority he held was closer to the core power than her, and she couldn¡¯t help but admire him more.


    However, she also knew that overthrowing the prehistoric universe, destroying it, and creating a new universe for herself was an extremely tedious task. It required countless gears to be connected together in order to rotate effectively.


    The cute girl could not help but start exchanging ideas with naissera.


    After all, she had known before that the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction was managed by other creatures, and the players had also guessed before ¡­ But now, he finally saw the other party¡¯s true face.


    ¡°Your bloodline is realm solidification? Directly giving birth to offspring that are one level lower than you?¡±


    Meng Mei continued to discuss, ¡± so that¡¯s how it is. This dimensional courtyard has been managed well by you ¡­ There was a human touch to it. The dimensional courtyard of the God of creation was very cold and had a feeling of eternal blue sky hanging high above ¡­ However, it was likely that very soon, the dimensional courtyard would be updated with a new version. He didn¡¯t know if it would be open to the public, to the players ¡­ But it¡¯s definitely a brand new level.¡±


    I know that you want to evolve the origin of the universe in this room! Naissera saw everything as well.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll work soon.¡±


    The cute girl said,¡¯now, I¡¯m in the dimensional courtyard, mass-creating cosmic lifeforms in my life form ¡­ No matter if it¡¯s successful or not, the speed is extremely fast. As long as the base number is large enough, it¡¯ll eventually be a survival of the fittest and a different color will appear.¡±


    Naissera agreed with this point of view.


    The two of them began to discuss the evolution of life. They even kept walking around the courtyard and the house, observing the degree of evolution. Time passed by again and again.


    The dimensional courtyard within the house finally began to change.


    Finally, living creatures were born in the ancient ocean.


    Or perhaps ¡­


    The universe!


    This was a perfectly round embroidered Ball Star that was covered in blood.


    The bright red threads were entangled in it, and one could vaguely see that the DNA sequence was spiraling into a circle, One Ring after another, like an exquisite Ferris wheel that was wrapped around another.


    ¡°This creature has taken form ¡­ It¡¯s finally formed!¡± Meng Mei¡¯s eyes lit up and she said excitedly, ¡± he might not be the strongest. After all, everything was just a primitive accumulation of embryo. However, this is already a step forward for an era. A second one has truly survived. Will the second one be far away? ¡±


    She wanted to share everything with the players, but it was hard to communicate here, and she didn¡¯t dare to.


    ¡°How do I do it?¡± Naissera asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try it out.¡± Female B said.


    ¡°How do I test it?¡± Naissera asked again.


    Female second smiled. this kind of universe, of course, depends on how he evolved and survived the primitive era ¡­ We can even try to let it collide with another universe, such as the incomplete bloodline universe number two. Let¡¯s see what happens when a conscious bloodline universe meets an unconscious one.¡±


    As soon as he said that, both Mengmei and naissera felt the horror in his words.


    The universe with the No. 2 bloodline and godhood was used as a test subject. If this universe with consciousness were to explode, all the living beings inside would probably be killed.


    This was the opening of the forbidden area of the origin of the universe!


    Just as the few of them were discussing excitedly.


    Zerg sub-brain, calculate and pull out the genes and blood of this universe creature. Xu Zhi stood in the distance and said in an indifferent voice.


    [ pulling out¨C]


    [ abnormal creature, unable to retrieve specific biological parameters ]


    Xu Zhi frowned slightly when he heard the voice of the Zerg sub-brain. this is a brand new path. The Zerg spores in the past could quickly extract the bloodline information of any life form they evolved ¡­ It was because the Zergs were very mature in the evolution of creatures with this bloodline, but now ¡­ This path of mine is unprecedented!¡±


    He had to rebuild his database and data.


    unknowingly, I¡¯ve already reincarnated from the insect race, this ancient family of Saints, and become a new civilization, a civilization that belongs to me.


    Xu Zhi pondered for a few seconds. pull up all the previous stillborn universes, analyze the parameters, calculate them, and rebuild the No. 1 database.


    [ rebuilding class two database-]


    A cold voice came from the sub-brain of the Zerg.


    In reality, it was the fate of the entire race. It gathered the computing power of the entire civilization, including the magic core race. Although they were mechanical and inflexible, their computing power was the greatest.


    Soon, he obtained a new database template.


    [ Name: Unnamed universe ]


    [ Atlas of great Dao: active diagram of living beings ¡®will ]


    [ complete state of Dao oddity: 78% ]


    [ universe form: chaos seaweed-type universe ]


    [ universe characteristic: spiritual being, miscellaneous bacteria bloodline virus ]


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he was speechless. the others are fine, but the seaweed universe ¡­ Are you really treating it as an evolved creature that crawled out of the ocean? ¡±

 Chapter 1238

    ?


    1238 Universe beach, chaos coldmartial era, great explosion of life!


    It was undeniable that this was a completely new path.


    Even in the entire universe, no one had ever seen this path or even seen such an unbelievable and shocking scene in over 10 billion years of development.


    this is a new era. I have to start from zero and start from scratch. Xu Zhi looked at female second and the others. They were extremely precious human resources and were the core members of the Zerg.


    ¡°What will happen?¡±


    He stood in the distance and looked at the evolution. what I want to see is an unprecedented law of the universe!


    On the other side, female B and the others were also extremely excited. They stood side by side and looked at the entire experimental sandbox in front of them. Their faces were tense, and their eyes were fixed on it.


    ¡°Life has begun! Our experiment!¡±


    Female second¡¯s voice carried a hint of excitement. This was an unprecedented moment.


    a cosmic lifeform!! Mengmei¡¯s voice was also very excited. the evolutionary laws of life in the universe, the true meaning of the great Dao, will be unfolded in front of us.


    Knowledge was the power of all.


    And the knowledge that they wanted to obtain would be unprecedented!


    Everyone, like the most devout scientists and seekers, turned to look at the test site through the transparent glass cover.


    This was a historical moment.


    Whoosh-


    In the chaos sea, the ocean wind was blowing, bringing with it a desolate and bloody atmosphere.


    Because it was a simulation of a micro-universe, each universe was only the size of a marble to a grain of rice. Therefore, the entire mountain and land of the experimental site was very small.


    However, the experimental plot was not empty.


    A large number of universes multiplied and were born.


    They had strange shapes, and most of them were dead cosmic stillborn that had just been born. Their corpses were piled up on the ground like pieces of sand, stones, and soil, forming this vast world that was ancient.


    Their corpses seemed to be made up of countless rough gravel. The beach was made up of black and white stones of different sizes. Every stone and gravel was made up of a stillbirth of the universe.


    In the universe, corpses were like mountains.


    This scene was truly spectacular and fantastical.


    At the edge of the beach was a rippling sea of chaos.


    Countless universes bobbed up and down in it, or they turned into the most ancient gods and demons. They exploded, and with wet mucus and bodies, like bloody flesh, they slowly crawled out of the chaos ocean and walked to the beach.


    But when they all walked onto the beach, most of them died early and became a part of the corpses on the beach. They became the stillborn of the universe and gradually stiffened.


    The universes were like moths darting into a flame. They crawled out of the chaos sea and walked towards the beach.


    ¡°The ocean is the mother that gives birth to all life.¡±


    Female B laughed. the ¡®universe¡¯ here actually applies too. The chaotic laws of the chaos sea allow them to float and soak in it. It¡¯s as if they have returned to their mother¡¯s embrace and are giving birth to life.


    it¡¯s very cruel. Some of them climbed onto the shore but died soon after. The stillborn piled up like a mountain. Some of them didn¡¯t choose to climb out but also died. At the bottom of the chaos sea, there are also many corpses.


    Meng Mei¡¯s expression was grave as she looked at the experimental ground and said, ¡± we have already sensed the complete birth of the first-generation life form. The target life form is stabilizing and has lived for more than six hours. However, it is still swimming freely at the bottom of the chaos sea and has yet to come ashore.


    Female B¡¯s face was also gloomy. She looked at the test site through the glass cover. he didn¡¯t show his face. Could it be a creature from the chaos ocean, a fish, or a seaweed universe? ¡±


    The cute girl¡¯s eyelids twitched. fish? seaweed? Was that even possible? That¡¯s the universe!¡±


    Female B shook her head. Mengmei¡¯s thoughts were confined by the rules, but she was not. As a chaos godfiend that created the world, part of the universe¡¯s rules were originally created by her.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s the universe? We¡¯ve never seen such a path before! We only need to listen and see! No matter how bizarre the scene was, it could not be considered bizarre ¡­ Moreover, it¡¯s no longer a dead object. Since it¡¯s already a living thing, it has the instinct to like the environment!¡±


    plants like the sun, and seaweed likes the ocean. These are all the natural habitats of living things ¡­ As a universe, it has its own favorite environment. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Female B¡¯s expression was very calm.


    The cute girl was stunned for a moment and suddenly felt like she had learned something.


    As the two of them were talking softly through the glass window, they saw a universe survive and then decline. It climbed out of the chaos sea one after another and fell on the beach one after another. However, from the beginning to the end, they did not see the protagonist they wanted to see appear ¡­ But they were still very patient.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s alive, it will definitely appear.¡±


    Female second looked into the glass cover and said with a strong, decisive, and cold attitude. After all, she was a great saint who controlled the plan to create the multiverse and a great person who created an era.


    Whoosh.


    The figure of the God of creation gently descended on the land.


    The few of them bowed and saluted respectfully.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes flickered. The others could not see it, but he could naturally see the newly born seaweed universe. It was still bobbing up and down at the bottom of the sea and had no intention of coming ashore. He just looked at the test site and said with a smile, ¡± it seems that your creation has become very logical, and unimaginable scenes have appeared.


    everything is the power of the temple of creation.


    ¡°All of this only happened during your creation,¡± female second quickly said.


    The God of creation just shook his head. it¡¯s different. You¡¯ve reached a height that I¡¯ve never reached ¡­ I am nature, the universe, a celestial phenomenon without self. The creation of the century, the destruction of the era, the explosion and collapse of the universe are just natural phenomena, just like the rainstorm and Thunder, they appeared and disappeared naturally ¡­ And you, as the living beings of the universe, the insects of heaven and earth, the only variable of the universe, opened up the unimaginable era of creation.¡±


    The second female lead was deep in thought.


    The universe was nature, and the Big Bang that created the universe had always been natural. The birth of the Big Bang had added its own wisdom and color to nature ¡­ This was the function of the living beings in a universe.


    It was just like how the living beings on earth used their knowledge and wisdom to change the weather and create artificial rain.


    Looking at such a modest and self-aware God of creation, the adoration in Meng Mei¡¯s eyes grew even stronger. She felt that she really loved such a God of creation.


    Xu Zhi did not look at Mengmei, who was in a daze. He suddenly felt that Mengmei had become a fangirl just like Caroline. No matter what the ancient gods did, he felt that they were all very impressive.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Female B asked.


    The God of creation looked at the experiment site and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°This is a scene that has never happened in the universe! Perhaps you can see the concept that only the God of creation can understand, the highest dimensional knowledge that only the universe itself can understand.¡±


    The knowledge that only the God of creation could understand?


    And we¡¯re just living beings, yet we¡¯re able to come into contact with this level of knowledge of the highest level?


    The few of them were shocked and felt flattered. They followed his gaze.


    Whoosh.


    In the next second, they saw a bright red, bloodshot seaweed gradually rise to the surface of the water. Then, they fell silent again.


    ¡°It has appeared!¡± Female second cried out in alarm.


    However, it was only a flash in the pan, and the seaweed universe fell silent again.


    However, they were still very patient and continued to wait. After a long time, the births and deaths overlapped again and again, but no other universe had completely survived. The dead fetuses piled up more and more, and the beach became wider and wider.


    During this time, the seaweed universe rose and fell countless times.


    The other universes were dying, but it was the only one that lived forever ¡­ However, what happened next completely shocked everyone.


    They clearly saw an incredible scene:


    The other universes began to explode and gradually became the template of the seaweed universe, evolving toward the only living universe ¡­


    ¡°What is this? How is this possible?¡± Meng Mei¡¯s eyes widened. those stillborn universes have no intelligence. How can they know what they want? ¡±


    This situation was too strange.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t take the initiative ¡­ Instead, it¡¯s the living seaweed universe that¡¯s wandering around. Because it¡¯s been obtained for too long, some of its DNA sequence is scattered outside and absorbed by the perception of other universes.¡± Female second¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement.


    The cute girl immediately reacted. the universe¡¯s DNA sequence is their great Dao Atlas! ¡®After all, we¡¯ve turned their great Dao atlases into a similar life structure ¡­¡¯ The atlases of the great Dao of this universe were actually absorbed by other universes, and a similar structure appeared in the Big Bang ¡­¡±


    She was completely shocked when she thought of this.


    She was a big Shot on earth who evolved the origin of life, so she naturally understood that in the process of evolution, some creatures ¡®genetic sequence could be absorbed by other creatures.


    For example, viruses.


    The genetic sequence of some viruses did not belong to them. Instead, they were the genetic sequence of other viruses that were absorbed and relied on.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    Meng Mei exclaimed in shock.¡±I can almost see the necessity of a universe! Just like the evolutionary history of life on Earth, life began to appear in the sea of chaos. In the future, there might even be a large number of seaweed-type universes ¡­ They were like the great explosion of the coldmartial order on earth, where algae and blue-green algae multiplied in large numbers in the ocean ¡­ Sea reptiles would appear soon? Spine type?¡±

 Chapter 1239

    ?


    1239 Drastic changes in the laboratory, leaving the real universe


    Meng Mei couldn¡¯t help but become more excited, and she vowed, ¡± ¡°The development in front of us is a kind of inevitable evolution! This was because the first living universe would eventually appear in the chaos ocean. The structure of this universe would be very simple and it would live at the bottom of the sea ¡­


    Moreover, there was a high probability that it was seaweed!


    As for this seaweed primogenitor universe, it has been living in the chaos ocean for a long time. This has led to its great Dao atlases and DNA being imperceptibly influenced by the surrounding newborn universe singularities, causing a Big Bang.¡±


    therefore, the first life form of the universe is the seaweed universe era!


    Meng Mei¡¯s eyes suddenly glowed with a golden light as she looked at the God of creation with admiration. is this the knowledge and wisdom that only the universe itself knows? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment.


    You¡¯re asking me, how would I know?


    Aren¡¯t you guys trying to figure out this path from scratch?


    However, he could only smile and nod. He looked at the experiment site inside the glass cover and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Yes, the evolution of the universe and the fate of the universe¡¯s era also have some inevitable development process.¡±


    ¡°As expected!¡± The cute girl was excited.


    Xu Zhi stood to the side without saying a word. His eyes flickered as he looked into the distance.


    If the racer of Mount Haruna was just a simple fantasizing monster, then cutie pie was a simple fangirl. She really thought of herself as an omnipotent person.


    But enough chit-chat, this experiment still had to be done.


    Very soon, other universes started to appear.


    Xu Zhi could clearly see a chaotic Golden Age of the ocean gradually taking shape.


    The birth of the first seaweed universe creature seemed to have opened the door to a forbidden area. Soon, countless seaweed universes began to grow.


    The ocean began to boil, welcoming a flourishing age full of vitality.


    ¡°Chaos ocean, living universes have appeared on a large scale!¡±


    this is hard to imagine. This is an improvement that transcends eras!


    Naissera¡¯s face was filled with shock at the sight.


    The chaos ocean was full of life. Countless seaweed-like universes started to multiply and live like the sea plants in the ocean. They were like lazy jellyfishes that floated up and down. It was beautiful.


    A new era had begun.


    A large number of cosmoses were living!


    What did this mean?


    The experiment on universe life was finally on the right track, and a perfect form had appeared!


    In the future, when the singularity of the universe exploded, it could create a new universe with life at any time ¡­ This was a path that was beginning to mature.


    ¡°This is a historical moment!¡± Female second couldn¡¯t help but be intoxicated by the beautiful scene of the universe. It was so beautiful that it was like a dream.


    The era of the great explosion of marine life was rapidly being deduced.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bead that consumes a lot of the oddity of the great Dao.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was a little dark. After all, he was not a living creature. Every oddity had to be created by his own hands. He had to sacrifice thousands of years of savings.


    However, he felt both pain and joy. Without the consumption of a large number of resources, how could his hard work have caused the change and development of civilization?


    Soon, with the appearance of a large number of seaweed-type universes, the other new universes almost all disappeared.


    This was because similar DNA sequences of the great Dao atlases had already spread throughout the entire sea area. The newly-exploded great Dao singularities had just been born when they were subtly influenced and assimilated by the ubiquitous great Dao atlases.


    Everyone saw a Golden Age.


    The gravel beach, the chaos ocean, and the endless creatures in the ocean.


    It was just that every gravel on the beach was a dead universe, shocking everyone.


    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s getting closer to peace ¡­¡± When female B saw this, she frowned. the types of the universe are starting to unify.


    ¡°This is a very spectacular scene.¡±


    Meng Mei said, ¡± in this world, the gravel is. dead universe. The seaweed, seaweed. and other marine plants are universes without intelligence ¡­ Then, fish? Animal? Or even intelligent beings?¡±


    Everyone was looking forward to this future.


    A vast period of time passed, and the prosperity of the ocean was approaching peace.


    However, a problem soon came to mind.


    Insufficient matter and energy.


    The beach quickly disintegrated, and the piles of dead bodies were absorbed by the new universes as energy.


    But soon, the whole world maintained a fixed number of seaweed universes, 1373. There were no more, and there was no possibility of intelligence.


    these universes have life, but they don¡¯t have self-consciousness. They¡¯re just weeds and trees by the roadside ¡­ At the same time, they don¡¯t have any living beings in their bodies. If a living being is born in their bodies, the laws of the universe will be completed, and that will be the channel through which they can gain intelligence!¡± Female second made a bold guess.


    Meng Mei was shocked. these universes only have life but no intelligence. But they look like flowers and trees? There must be a living being who has to complete the rules of these universes and complete the atlases of the great Dao, which is their DNA sequence, before they can fully develop their wisdom?¡±


    This was very magical.


    Female B nodded. that¡¯s not the problem. The problem now is that the seaweed universe has life, but it doesn¡¯t have the conditions to produce life in the universe. It can only be a plant-type vast universe ¡­


    The body can¡¯t give birth to any living beings, and by filling up the laws of the universe for them, not only will they be unable to develop intelligence, but they will also be unable to grow, causing them to never age and to be preserved until the chaotic primordial era of the Big Bang.¡±


    Female B observed the scene of the test site and said coldly, ¡± without death, there will be no material exchange ¡­ Thus, they¡¯ve always been solidified in the ocean, floating everywhere. There¡¯ll always be one thousand three hundred and seventy-three of them.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Meng Mei asked.


    wait for the mutation to occur, continue to release the cosmic spores.


    it¡¯s very difficult, ¡± female B said seriously. the newly released cosmic spores do not have material and energy to absorb. It¡¯s very difficult for them to survive ¡­ They are the natural enemies of the 1373 seaweed-type universes that have been stable all this time. They hope that the new spores will mutate and adapt to the environment to survive.¡±


    This was a very simple method, but it was also the best method.


    The second female lead looked at the God of creation and said respectfully, ¡± ¡°However, the storage of the spores of the oddity of the great Dao is already somewhat insufficient ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment before he laughed and said, ¡± it¡¯s just a small matter. After all, it¡¯s not a singularity that really creates the universe. It¡¯s just a simulation experiment. The consumption is very small.


    Female second and the others nodded and continued to observe and experiment.


    Xu Zhi left, feeling a little numb in his heart. perhaps for the God of creation who has truly mastered the truth of the universe, it was really done casually. But for me, it was created with the help of external objects and countless laws ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s scalp went numb in the face of this number.


    He would have to reverse the flow of the nomological laws one by one to create the oddity bead.


    Moreover, he could not let his clone create the oddity. He had to enter the great cosmos with his main body¡¯s cultivation technique before he could create the oddity. He had to do it himself ¡­


    ¡°I can only go head on.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart ached, and he had a premonition that he, the God of creation, might be squeezed dry.


    However, he could only continue with the experiment. He needed to do a lot of data and waste a lot of energy to settle everything.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    Xu Zhi entered the high-dimensional space-time directly and created a large number of singular points of the great path mechanically and repeatedly, providing them to the laboratory for them to conduct experiments.


    Time flew by.


    Even Xu Zhi could not remember how much time had passed. He only felt that the oddity of the great Dao in his hands had probably consumed at least 100000 of them. The amount was terrifying.


    Furthermore, the speed at which he was evolving the oddity of the great Dao was getting faster and faster. He gritted his teeth and accumulated a million of them in one go. He felt that he could last for a period of time before he could come out to relax.


    As soon as he went out, he found a new piece of news from the laboratory.


    An alternative universe had finally been born.


    This was a new type of universe, similar to the ancient trilobites. They began to feed on the seaweed universe, swallowing and spitting it to absorb and plunder energy.


    Originally, the energy of the universe was occupied by the seaweed universe, but they grew by eating the seaweed universe.


    marine plants have appeared. Marine animals have indeed appeared. They feed on seaweed and other floating universes! Female B was shocked and could not help but tremble. although it is still a universe without intelligence, it can already move!


    It¡¯s done?


    Xu Zhi also felt like his entire body was about to collapse. He had finally succeeded.


    sub-brain, show me the genetic data of this universe.


    [ Name: Unnamed universe ]


    [ Atlas of great Dao: active diagram of living beings ¡®will ]


    [ complete state of Dao oddity: 78% ]


    [ universe form: herbivorous universe in the chaotic ocean ]


    [ universe characteristic: spiritual being, miscellaneous bacteria bloodline virus ]


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyelids twitched. Everything else was fine, but it was this mixed-blood virus again. What exactly was going on?


    Xu Zhi did not have time to think too much about it, but something even more terrifying and creepy happened in the entire test site. Not only did the trilobite universes hunt for seaweed, but they were also fast, violent, and brutal.


    Puchi!


    They seemed to be able to see the outside world as they slammed into the glass cover of the laboratory.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    N¨¹yi and Mengmei were dumbfounded. The arena set up by the Saints actually had some cracks.


    Female second¡¯s pupils instantly enlarged.


    She had condensed it with her own saint¡¯s great Dao laws, and these experimental universes could do it?


    these predatory universes can not only devour the rules of the seaweed-type universe, but they can also devour our rules. I can¡¯t stop them no matter what! Female second¡¯s shocked voice had yet to finish.


    Kachaa.


    The glass cover instantly cracked.


    The sealed laboratory inside the glass collapsed in an instant.


    A large number of trilobites-shaped universes suddenly jumped out ferociously and lay on the faces of n¨¹wa, cutie pie, and nethera. Their tentacles stabbed into the back of their heads and quickly sucked on them.


    Face-hugging bug?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s scalp went numb as he watched.


    Peng Peng Peng!


    Those universes instantly exploded.


    Only then did female B and the others react. They slowly stood up and said with lingering fear, ¡± thank you, temple of creation, for saving me.


    Female B was stunned for a moment and could not react.


    But in fact, if the God of creation did not make a move, she could also quickly defeat these creatures. She just did not expect that she could even break through the means of Saints.


    ¡°My face?¡± The cute girl covered her face and showed a touch of horror. it¡¯s rotting. My body is turning into some kind of creature, as if it has become the lowest bacteria ¡­


    She felt that her life essence was collapsing, her bloodline sequence was melting and distorting, turning into a low-level fungus creature, and her entire person was becoming shorter.


    It was as if he had woken up as a big bug in the transformation script.


    Xu Zhi frowned. these are the rules of that universe. They don¡¯t belong here. They will soon be assimilated by this universe and disappear ¡­ You¡¯ll be back to your original state very soon.¡±


    Meng Mei was shocked, but she soon realized that the symptoms were disappearing.


    ¡°This is too strange.¡± Female second said. In the future, wouldn¡¯t she have no way to trap those creatures?


    It was as if they had opened up a forbidden zone. It was as if a group of low-dimensional creatures were studying the high and mighty high-dimensional creatures. Some low-dimensional ants were studying the great God.


    I¡¯ll just set up a restriction, ¡± Xu Zhi said after some thought.


    He stretched out his hand, and the Zerg protective barrier separated the laboratory again. continue your experiments and study the characteristics of these universe atlases and new creatures.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The few of them nodded and continued their experiment.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression, however, became slightly calm. He casually grabbed a seaweed universe and a trilobites universe and walked out, shaking his head in his heart.


    I¡¯ve been working here for so long, working overtime from nine to five. I can¡¯t be a workaholic all the time. I need to go out and take a walk in the real universe to relax.


    I¡¯ve accumulated my knowledge up to this point. I feel that it¡¯s almost time ¡­ And it just so happens that I can go to the chaotic beach in the outer universe, take a walk, and set free some invasive species.¡±


    Xu Zhi lowered his head and looked at the two little things in his hand thoughtfully. perhaps I can create a new extraordinary world and let those Saints know the history of our universe.

 Chapter 1240

    ?1240 Ocean of chaos, undercurrent of the universe


    Whoosh.


    Xu Zhi left the outer Dao universe and came to the real universe.


    That feeling of being omnipotent suddenly disappeared.


    It was replaced by a sense of reality and refreshing.


    Hualalalalalalala!


    He looked at the beach of the chaos ocean in front of him. The tides rose and fell, and he had a bold thought,¡¯these two cosmic creatures in front of me were born in the chaos ocean. It is their habitat, which means ¡­ I can cast it into the vast chaotic ocean of the universe!¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s courage was not just ordinarily big.


    These were clearly two foreign ¡± species ¡± that had invaded. They were very evil and dangerous. The effects and effects they would produce would be unimaginably terrifying. Even Xu Zhi could not imagine what they were and how evil they were ¡­


    Just now, he had directly broken through the limits of the second female lead and killed his way out of the encirclement. This was something worth being ten thousand times more vigilant about. Moreover, it was still unknown now, and he could not understand the specific secrets of this kind of life ¡­


    But Xu Zhi could not be bothered to pay attention to him.


    The Zergs were natural disasters to begin with, alright?


    It was fine no matter what happened.


    ¡°I have to say, the last queen was too small minded.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the chaotic beach. they, old Wang next door who is always going around being Saints, are so smug ¡­ I didn¡¯t know that the highest level of old Wang next door is to be the old Wang next door of the universe!¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t know how to look at the essence of things.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ve been thinking about fighting against some enemy in the universe all day long, and my thoughts have fallen into a blind spot ¡­ I wonder, if we take care of the universe first, what kind of enemy in the universe is just a harmless little chick?¡±


    Xu Zhi used to be very resistant to Wang-next-door, but now that things had come to this, he had unknowingly advanced triumphantly on the path of being Wang-next-door, and even had the trend of becoming the greatest Wang-next-door in the history of the Zerg ¡­


    Xu Zhi was not in a hurry after he finished his speech.


    Since he had come to the real great cosmos, he had other things to do.


    With a wave of his hand, he released the true forms of the Phoenix, cutie pie, nine-headed ancient mother, and the others.


    ¡°They can go back to their own civilization.¡±


    after all, the trend of the era of the multiverse has already been formed. Their selves in their parallel universe will no longer change the structure of the entire universe. They can awaken and return to their main bodies in this universe.


    Whoosh.


    Xu Zhi made a trip directly as a super ancient God and the others, woke them up, and then sent them back to their respective civilizations.


    ¡­


    The nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s eyes dimmed as she looked around, ¡± I¡¯m actually back!


    ¡°What happened to you in the other universe?¡±


    Medusa, the four grandmasters, and even little Shiji looked at her excitedly. what is my other self in the parallel universe doing now? ¡±


    Nine-headed ancient mother¡¯s mind was in a state of shock. She recalled the dream-like ancient universe myths and her personal experience of the vast universe. She looked at the few people in front of her. There was so much history that she could tell them, and they were all the true text of the universe¡¯s history! All sorts of things after the era of sculpture!


    The nine-headed ancient mother could not help but look at reinimanska.


    ¡°You can explain it.¡± I¡¯ve been talking about ancient history before, ¡± reinimansky said with a smile. now, you can help me continue with the text of the universe.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nine-headed ancient mother said, ¡± it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve traveled back in time to 14 billion years ago. I¡¯m now experiencing an unimaginable era. The era of the universe bridge. The parallel universes have just been born ¡­


    On the other side, Phoenix had also awakened. She felt herself in another parallel universe and told the entire civilization of the moon goddess season everything.


    Cutie pie woke up on earth.


    She looked at the busy traffic and was slightly surprised. I¡¯m back!


    He had just been in the laboratory with the Saint and female Yi, doing a terrible experiment. A mistake had even occurred, causing a big laboratory accident.


    I¡¯ll have to look for the racer of Mount Haruna and tell him about this. I¡¯ll let him analyze it. He should know about it on the forum by now!


    Meng Mei knew how terrifying this was. It was simply too frightening. The text of history, the God of creation, and the Atlas of the creation of the universe, the heavenly music sect.


    Whoosh.


    As a God, Mengmei suddenly flew above earth.


    ¡°Mom, come out and see the immortals.¡± On the streets, there were children pointing at the sky.


    Everyone was stunned and looked up at the sky. Everyone on the street knew that Mengmei had actually woken up and returned. The forum was instantly abuzz.


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi had let them go because the knowledge he had accumulated in the outer Dao universe was almost enough. At the very least, it would be enough to support some of the initial actions and situations.


    let¡¯s not worry about anything else for now. Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at the two small universes in his hands. they grew up in the chaos sea. I wonder if they can adapt to the chaos sea of the multiverse? ¡±


    Xu Zhi knew very well what the structure of the ships that traversed the universe was.


    It was also a training hall.


    Using countless rules of the Saints to create a self-circulating fake Dao universe, one could cross the chaos sea.


    After all, it was said before that only the universe could float on the chaos sea!


    the two in front of me are also universes ¡­ Xu Zhi tried to take out a seaweed universe and put it into the chaos sea. as a rule that does not belong to this universe, it is rejected by the universe ¡­ However, if it¡¯s placed in the chaos sea, which doesn¡¯t belong to the universe, perhaps it can survive?¡±


    Xu Zhi tried to put it into the seawater.


    However, a shocking scene appeared. As if a freshwater fish was instantly placed into the sea, the entire seaweed universe trembled violently and collapsed. It rapidly disintegrated and was assimilated by the chaos sea.


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and smiled bitterly. as expected, these universes can¡¯t be placed in the chaos sea outside ¡­ he said. This is because the chaos sea is also a part of the great cosmos!¡±


    The great cosmos was like Earth.


    The land and the ocean were all part of the earth.


    Xu Zhi was well aware of the history of the creation of parallel universes, and he naturally knew that the so-called Chaos sea was actually a chaotic zone where matter ejected by black holes from nine different multiverses was mixed together. However, it was still a large universe in the end.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a true great Dao singularity. The creature that appeared is a fake, a fake!¡± Xu Zhi shook his head and looked at the two seaweed universes. I can only give your universe a batch of Tiandao pianos cloned by the racer of Mount Haruna to transform and resist the assimilation of the universe.


    This was an experiment, and Xu Zhi also wanted to explore the sea of chaos in the real universe.


    Whoosh.


    Xu Zhi stretched out his hand, and a batch of earthy-gold heavenly Dao pianos instantly merged into the seaweed universe and the trilobites universe. He put them into the sea and said, ¡± go! Your path is the sea of stars.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked into the distance at the endless ocean of chaos and thought to himself, ¡± it just so happens that the ships of countless Saints are sailing toward this place. The Saints might notice the two of you ¡­ Understanding the mysteries of the universe, the sea of chaos known as death, there are actually mysterious creatures living there, the deep sea Giant of the multiverse.¡±

 Chapter 1241

    ?


    1241 The universe ship in the chaos ocean underwent a huge change


    Hualala.


    Tiny tidal waves slapped against the ship. This was a huge ancient fishing boat made of mud. It was like a vast Whale Island, carrying a huge extraordinary world on its back.


    There was no sun or moon in the chaos sea.


    Everything was gray, and there was endless mist rising and falling, giving off a chaotic feeling as if shadows and midnight were intertwined.


    we, the great Lord of the multiverse, the scarper of time and space, the ignorant Outlander, Your Highness mikley, lead us to wage war against the multiverse!


    In the fog, a Saint on the deck said in a deep voice.


    Around him were tenth-level descendants standing in rows.


    They were also Saints, but they were Saints without the great Dao.


    Their expressions were complicated and excited. They knew that the great existence of their universe had actually achieved good results in that parallel universe. He had subdued a civilization known as the burning catastrophe and even built a Harbor base to bring them over.


    Hualala.


    This Saint was giving a speech to the tenth level descendants,


    in pursuit of truth and thirst for blood, the wreckage of the old universe will eventually rot to ashes. We will turn into shining stars and light up the universe where we vindicate our Dao, becoming the new Supreme Saints of the great Dao!


    While he was giving a speech, the other Saints were all fishing on the deck.


    This was the deep sea of chaos. Normally, even Saints would not have the chance to come here. Only on the long journey across the parallel universes would they have the chance to come into contact with the deep sea and fish.


    Hualala.


    The Saints were chatting.


    in the depths of the chaotic ocean domain, there are many true treasures and unimaginable things. There are piles of rotten ironware, sculptures, and weapons ¡­ The wreckage of the ancient dharmic battleships, the ruins of ancient civilizations, there are just too many.¡±


    ¡°Right, how¡¯s your control of the ocean currents?¡±


    A Saint asked.


    ¡°Fortunately, this Sea area is very calm. We should be able to sail safely.¡± The other Saint smiled. after all, we are not only fishing with the fishing rod. We are also using the floating property of the fishing rod to sense the direction of the chaos ocean current.


    A space-time ship that could travel across the multiverse was built by a multi-dimensional Sage, but it also required countless ordinary sages to guide it in its construction ¡­ It was a huge project.


    A world-crossing ship was actually already a fake Dao universe. It needed countless rules set up by the Saints to self-cycle into a miniature universe and form the laws of the ecological universe before it could exist stably. Only then could he cross the chaos sea.


    But to cross the chaos sea, a ship wasn¡¯t enough!


    Not only did it require sufficient resources and energy reserves, but the most important thing was the ocean current ¡­ It was difficult for a human to fight against the heavens, even for a Saint.


    No matter how powerful a Sage was, if they did not monitor the ocean currents at all times and floated along the ocean currents to save power, they would eventually run out of power and sink in the chaos sea.


    To cross the chaos ocean, luck and opportunities were indispensable.


    If they were to encounter a chaotic tsunami, a huge wave of hundreds of meters would appear. Even the most powerful multi-dimensional Sage would have to die.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Moreover, we only need to travel two-thirds of the journey and his Majesty will send a ship to receive us at the other end ¡­ This way, our risk will be greatly reduced.¡± A Saint laughed. Having someone to help him was completely different from not having someone to help him.


    Moreover, if it was a normal smuggling, once they got close to the other side¡¯s cosmic Coast, they would definitely be sniped and a war would break out. It would be very disadvantageous to fight in the other side¡¯s away field.


    this is an opportunity for us. I didn¡¯t expect that Your Majesty would be able to establish a base in an alternate universe. We only need to descend, and we can also become Saints of that multiverse.


    ¡°Of course we are, but these tenth-grade offspring ¡­¡± Some of the Saints smiled. their emotions should be excited and complicated, right? ¡±


    ¡°This is not up to them.¡±


    A Saint said coldly, ¡± Your Majesty has made a huge move this time. You¡¯ve brought so many living beings with you. The consumption is too great! ¡®We¡¯ve used up all our resources to build this ship ¡­¡¯


    Even so, we can¡¯t bring them back. We can only throw them into the chaos sea when we reach our destination and go back by ourselves. If we don¡¯t receive them, we can¡¯t even go back by ourselves!¡±


    When crossing the multiverse, the main body would get close by ship, then get close, pass through the other party¡¯s universe membrane, and put one¡¯s own avatar in it, then take the ship back to their own universe.


    However, even though the Saints could return after being released, what about the thousands of level 10 Saints?


    He didn¡¯t have the motivation to bring them back.


    The consequences were self-evident. Once their avatars entered the multiverse, their main bodies would sink and die in the chaos sea.


    This was all planned out.


    ¡°Hmph, they should be content!¡±


    it¡¯s fine if their original bodies die, ¡± a Saint said. they won¡¯t have the chance to do so anyway. But they¡¯ve come to this universe to re-cultivate. As the descendants of a former Saint, they have a great chance to prove their Dao and become a true Saint!


    ¡°They can only fight to the death,¡±


    The Saints only looked at each other coldly.


    Even the descendants of the Saints were the same.


    A cold voice said, ¡±


    ¡°This is an opportunity. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re born as a saint¡¯s descendant and are naturally sacred and pampered, you can lose your bloodlust and fighting spirit! We fought our way up here, and they¡¯re doing the same. If they don¡¯t even have this kind of ruthlessness and momentum, then they¡¯ll just die. Rotten wood can¡¯t be carved!¡± Some Saints said coldly.


    Hualala.


    Just as they were talking, the tide surged in the distance. In the gray fog, a small universe ship that was less than one-tenth the size of them crossed over.


    ¡°Our reinforcements are here!¡±


    A saint¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The two ships soon came into contact.


    Zhang Tong, the mini-television, and the in-game avatars of the racer of Mount Haruna and the others soon came out.


    The racer of Mount Haruna chuckled as he looked at the huge ship in shock. He cupped his fist and said seriously, ¡± ¡°Saints, we have been ordered to receive you.¡±


    ¡°Sir, you must be under His Majesty¡¯s influence.¡±


    Seeing that the other party was only a level nine Dao cultivator, the Saints knew that he was the confidant of this universe, and his status was not lower than them, the subjects of the Saints. They did not dare to be negligent and said with a smile, you are the kind of people His Majesty mentioned ¡­ A game clone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna split apart and then regrouped.


    our main bodies are now in the dojo. Those who go out are all game avatars, so we don¡¯t fear death ¡­ It¡¯ll be the same when you come to our universe to re-cultivate!¡±


    The Saints looked at each other and were shocked by how heaven-defying this bloodline was.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s cut to the chase and get down to business.¡± The car on Mount Haruna sped through the air.


    ¡®That¡¯s good ¡­¡¯ Everyone on this ship will each send a clone to the other ship, and the other party will take us there secretly.¡± Some Saints began to make arrangements.


    These Saints themselves and their level 10 descendants all quickly cut out a soul, flesh, and blood clone to go to the other party¡¯s ship.


    This part of the body didn¡¯t have a true soul brand, but when it entered the other party¡¯s universe, it would immediately produce a Soul brand of its own and become a true parallel universe itself.


    Soon, they each split their bodies and walked to each other¡¯s ship.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s part ways.¡± The Saints laughed and said, ¡± let¡¯s take control of the universe ship and return to our own universe ¡­ As for the rest of you.¡±


    The Saints looked at the thousands of level 10 descendants. it¡¯s a pity to leave you all on the chaos sea ¡­ Your true bodies, go to the other ship and live as long as you can.¡±


    The tenth-grade heirs turned pale.


    This was a delay in death. If he really reached the other party¡¯s universe, his main body would definitely be rejected by that parallel universe. He would not be able to enter and would only die on the chaos sea.


    Soon, the tenth-grade heirs didn¡¯t dare to resist and quickly boarded the other party¡¯s ship.


    Whoosh.


    The two ships completed the exchange and quickly turned around, moving in the opposite direction.


    Saints, please come to the deck to rest. We have prepared some special products of our cosmos, desserts. The racer of Mount Haruna chuckled as he looked at the thousands of tenth-rank offspring in a very polite manner.


    However, he was secretly shocked.


    As expected of an Empire of multi-dimensional Saints. Not only did it have a group of ordinary saints, but it also had thousands of tenth level descendants.


    These thousands of level 10s were all fake, but they were still level 10s!


    These were the strongest overlords under the Saint realm. Each one of them could beat the big shots of the deep blue divine territory, but now they were all abandoned. Even he was moved by such a big move!


    we¡¯re not Saints. We¡¯re just fake level 10 cultivators. One of the tenth-rank descendants turned pale and shook his head, ¡± ¡°We have been abandoned.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna looked at them and pitied them, but there was nothing he could do to change that.


    Being born into a saint¡¯s family was unimaginably lucky, but also unfortunate.


    However, they didn¡¯t dare to resist, and they didn¡¯t have the thought of fighting to the death. This was because even though their main bodies were dead, their bodies from a parallel universe could enter this universe and cultivate again. They might become true saints and vindicate their Dao.


    ¡°This is a life after death situation.¡±


    The chariot of Mount Haruna smiled warmly, ¡± everyone, you are the descendants of the sage. However, you are restricted by your father¡¯s generation. You are all talented, but you can¡¯t vindicate your Dao in your own universe. Now that you¡¯ve come here, you¡¯ll have a new opportunity! All of you were a fake tenth level, and this time you have the opportunity to become a true tenth level. With your talents and accumulation of the great Dao, how can you not re-cultivate and vindicate your Dao?¡±


    The pale-faced level 10 Saints ¡®expressions eased slightly.


    Only a powerful multi-dimensional Sage could cultivate a multi-dimensional universe ¡­ It was indeed a great opportunity for these incomplete false sages to have such an opportunity.


    hehe, if everyone can succeed, our force will have thousands of Saints in this universe! The racer of Mount Haruna laughed. One has to know that in a universe, there are only about a thousand present sages. They are scattered outside the chaos heavens, but we have leaped into the air and have thousands of them!¡±


    The tenth-rank heirs nodded. That was indeed the case.


    In a universe era, there were usually only a few thousand sages who could make a breakthrough and vindicate Dao. However, there were thousands of them.


    Their numbers were overwhelming.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Zhang Tong¡¯s face was also serious. you¡¯re Saints, which is equivalent to re-cultivating. You tenth-rank descendants are like bugs! It¡¯s a terrifying number that can produce thousands of sages in one universe era!¡±


    The rank 10 descendants instantly calmed down.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was still very understanding of the ways of the world. After a round of easing up and trying to build a relationship, the atmosphere became very harmonious and they began their return journey back to the multiverse.


    A large ship started to sail back to its own port.


    After travelling for some distance, suddenly ¡­


    ¡°Fog?¡± The Saints on the deck were stunned.


    this fog is too sudden. How can there be a sudden mist? I¡¯m afraid the change in the chaos ocean is a precursor to a sea storm? ¡± Old man Hua ya frowned.


    Old man Hua ya and the black-clothed Saint were also responsible for receiving them. However, they were also quantum avatars in the game, and their main bodies were not here.


    if it¡¯s an ocean current, then it¡¯s bad. The ship might capsize. The black-robed Saint frowned. The chaos ocean¡¯s currents were terrifying.


    Suddenly, the water around the ship started to ripple.


    It was like boiling water with bubbles. There seemed to be a huge shadow under the ship that was approaching them with a dense evil intent.


    Wu ¡­ the sound of the instrument penetrated the ship. It sounded like the hum of some ancient beast, and it swept through the tide with a long note.


    All the living beings on the spaceship quieted down and their minds went blank.


    this is??? ¡±


    The vibrations in the fog became more and more intense, and the sound continued to rise. The air was shaking, the sea was shaking, and the shadow under his feet was getting bigger and bigger.


    what is this thing!!


    ¡°There¡¯s something in the sea of chaos in the fog!¡±


    ¡°Impossible! This was simply impossible! There can¡¯t be any living things in the chaos sea. No living thing can survive there!¡±


    The great saints and tenth level false Saints who usually looked down on the universe couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva. Ripples of fear appeared in their hearts. Their hearts were beating violently, and their blood was boiling.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to die yet!¡±


    ¡°No, let me go to that universe! My main body and my soul are both here. If I die, I¡¯ll really die!¡±


    Cries of fear filled the deck.


    However, something even more terrifying happened. The chaos sea started to sweep up waves that actually slapped onto the deck. Large amounts of chaos sea water fell onto all the Saints like hailstorms.


    ¡°Quickly run!¡±


    The chaos ocean was eroding all the Saints and their DAOs.


    They were running around on the deck of the transcendent world, running wildly to avoid the sea.


    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s going on?¡± Zhang Tong was also scared stiff. aren¡¯t we here to pick someone up? ¡±


    ¡°Even these Saints don¡¯t know, how can we know? How could there be living things in the chaos ocean? It¡¯s impossible for any living thing to survive there. The only thing that can survive in the chaos sea is the universe!¡± The racer of Mount Haruna was also sprinting on the deck. no matter what it is, it¡¯s a good thing that we¡¯re here to rescue our game avatars. So, if it dies, it¡¯s just a death.


    Hualala.


    In the gray fog, the giant ship began to sway, and the huge shadow under the sea expanded as if it had occupied the entire sea World under the ship.


    The shadows covered the sky and the earth. They seemed to have seen the outline of the giant beast.


    ¡°It¡¯s the abdomen! It¡¯s the abdomen of a giant beast!¡±


    it looks like the abdomen of some kind of insect. It¡¯s segmented and circular.


    ¡°What is it doing by showing its abdomen to us?¡±


    Countless people looked at the bottom of the ocean in fear.


    ¡°Wu ~~~¡±


    The giant beast at the bottom of the sea once again made a shocking and inexplicable buzzing sound, which was so vast that it seemed to shatter people¡¯s hearts.


    In the fog, the giant beast with its belly exposed finally made a move. Its huge, sharp sickle-like legs suddenly pierced through the huge sea surface and hugged the entire ship, using its whole body to hold the ship.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    It rolled over violently, raising a huge wave that was countless meters high, pressing the ship to the bottom of the sea.


    It was like a beetle that had caught its prey and was riding on it. It wanted to drown this huge spaceship in the water and push it into the depths of the chaos ocean.


    And this indescribable chaos deep-sea beetle seemed to be holding a piece of driftwood and floating under its body.

 Chapter 1242

    ?


    1242 This is the ancient Outer God of the universe, the Dunhuang murals!


    Wuwuwu!


    The sea water surrounded him from all directions.


    hurry up and activate the protective shield to isolate the seawater! Some of the saint¡¯s avatars from other universes cried out in alarm. Although their main bodies were far away, if this ship sank, their main bodies would be safe, but the avatars here would not be able to enter the parallel universe to re-cultivate. All their previous efforts would be in vain.


    Whoosh.


    The light enveloped the area and layers of protective shields were activated.


    Under everyone¡¯s urgent response, a large amount of resources were being consumed.


    This was the chaotic seawater¡¯s protective barrier to prevent the waves from hitting it. However, now that he was submerged in the seawater, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long.


    ¡°Father, where¡¯s our ship? was it attacked?¡± A fake level 10 Saint looked at the water outside the protective shield and the huge, mysterious giant beast in horror.


    ¡°We were not attacked.¡±


    The saint¡¯s clone could sense it. After all, he had not gone far. after all, that ship is more than ten times the size of this one. The difference in size is too great. That mysterious giant beast would not dare to attack it, and it does not have the ability to topple the ship.


    then come back quickly to help! The surrounding people were screaming and growling.


    However, this Saint was silent for a moment. they won¡¯t come back because the voyage was calculated. Once they come back, they might not have enough power to go back after struggling here for a while ¡­ Moreover, I can¡¯t save these thousands of existences. I¡¯ve said before that I don¡¯t have the motivation to take you back ¡­ We can only pray for good luck.¡±


    All the Saints on the deck turned pale.


    No matter what, they would not come to save them. Even these Saints had prepared for the worst, to abandon their avatars here and enter the opportunities of the multiverse.


    As long as the Sage¡¯s body was alive, there would still be a chance. If he died, there would be nothing left ¡­ As for how the sage of the multiverse would vent his anger on them, they could consider it later.


    what about the main cosmos nearby? can we contact them for help? ¡± Some Saints were completely anxious as they looked at the seawater outside that was gradually swallowing them.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s face was grim. I¡¯ve already informed the main body. His Majesty over there already knows what happened here, but there¡¯s nothing he can do ¡­ Because our Foundation is still lacking, we can only build this big ship. There are no other ships to come and rescue us!¡±


    Everyone was in despair.


    They couldn¡¯t save him from the front and back, so they could only wait for death here?


    They looked outside and got goosebumps.


    ¡°This! What kind of deep-sea Giant beast was this? wasn¡¯t it impossible for any living creature to survive in the chaotic ocean? It can only survive in the universe!¡±


    This had subverted their world view.


    ¡°Could it be that this mysterious sea monster is also a Dao field of the fake Dao universe? The same as us?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    it¡¯s not impossible. Perhaps this giant beast is actually an ancient Sage. A special incomplete universe ship that sank in the chaos ocean? ¡±


    Countless Saints made guesses as their thoughts spun rapidly. They stood on the deck and looked outside in fear, hoping for a chance of survival.


    However, the racer of Mount Haruna and Zhang Tong¡¯s eyes widened when they saw the shape of the car. could this be ¡­ That beetle universe?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very similar!¡±


    that¡¯s right. Mengmei entered in her original form, so. can¡¯t take. screenshot. But her description ¡­


    ¡°Could it be that it has already started ¡­¡±


    f * ck!!!


    this is f * cking scary. We¡¯re already in the sea of chaos?? ¡±


    At this moment, Mengmei was posting on the forum and had just talked about this.


    His main body was also doing research and discussing with Mengmei on the forum. Meanwhile, his game clone here was also helping with the proper business ¡­ Multi-thread operations and multitasking were already a piece of cake for these existences.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to confirm with Mengmei.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna had no choice but to do this.


    On the other forum.


    The cute girl was still explaining her experience, and everyone was in shock. The text of history, the creation of the multiverse ¡­


    Just as everyone was getting excited.


    At this moment, the racer of Mount Haruna suddenly interrupted the cute girl¡¯s speech, and everyone began to discuss excitedly.


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    The racer of Mount Haruna shouted,¡¯emergency! I was working as a receptionist on the other side, and suddenly, my boat capsized! Mengmei, take a look at the deep-sea Giant beast that attacked the ship. Is it the one that you were doing your experiment on?¡±


    The cute girl saw this and got goosebumps all over. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s this one. It¡¯s exactly the same. It¡¯s just that this thing ¡­ Did it eat a fermentation drug? Why is it so big?¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna thought, hurry up and think of something to save the boat!


    Cute girl: ¡± good luck. This thing¡¯s attacking posture is the same as when it attacked me. At that time, it extended its tentacles and hugged my face. Now, it¡¯s hugging the boat.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was speechless.


    This is a monster that you and n¨¹wa created in the creation laboratory. If you can¡¯t do it, who can?


    Cute girl: ¡± cough, cough, cough. I really don¡¯t know.. ¡®m still researching this thing. It just attacked the laboratory and caused a major accident ¡­ We haven¡¯t started the new research yet, and all the data is unknown. How would I know? You guys can only pray for yourselves.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna immediately fell silent.


    Looking at the chaotic ocean outside, the giant beast that covered the ship was dragged into the deep ocean. The surrounding chaotic ocean was pressing down crazily. It was only a matter of time before the protective shield could not keep it out.


    ¡°Then, we¡¯re done for,¡± Zhang Tong said.


    The entire forum was also stunned for a moment, and the atmosphere became more and more intense.


    The things that Mengmei had said were already extremely explosive, but with the sudden appearance of the racer of Mount Haruna, it was even more shocking.


    This development was too strange.


    Meng Mei also stiffened and said, ¡± it¡¯s just a clone in the game. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s dead. However, you guys look like good experimental subjects. We¡¯re still studying this species ¡­ Hurry up and take screenshots. Before you die, you can also provide data for my research and sacrifice yourselves for the truth!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s face stiffened. Sacrificing himself for the sake of truth?


    You want us to film how we die and contribute to scientific research?


    He had a toothache.


    But Meng Mei thought for a while and said, ¡± although I don¡¯t know the specific terrifying ability of this thing, according to my experience, it treats you as nutrients, as an seaweed universe, and hugs you, killing you, and treating you as food!


    The racer of Mount Haruna was confused. Food?¡±


    Cute girl replied,¡¯that¡¯s right, its hunting posture explains this ¡­¡¯ and your spaceship is also a universe ¡­ Perhaps in the eyes of the trilobites without intelligence, you two are the same kind, and your auras are very similar.¡±


    Everyone felt that his words made sense.


    ¡°You mean, you¡¯re going to be eaten?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too tragic?¡±


    Just as everyone was discussing nervously, Meng Mei added, ¡± ¡°However, I can give you a plan, a suggestion to survive!¡±


    ¡°What suggestion?¡± Zhang Tong asked.


    Meng Mei said,¡±if you stay here, you¡¯ll only be waiting for death. You¡¯ll be eaten as food ¡­¡± If you want to live, you can try entering the trilobites ¡°body.¡±


    ¡°Enter? How do I enter?¡± This time, everyone was stunned.


    trilobites are also a universe, ¡± Meng Mei said. you can try to sneak over before your own universe is shattered and use it as a clone to enter that parallel universe. Isn¡¯t that possible? ¡±


    As soon as he said that, the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s mind jolted. This was a whimsical idea, but it was not impossible. The other party was also a universe, and before he was eaten as food, his main body on the ship was already dead. Sending a clone into the other party¡¯s parallel universe?


    ¡°Good idea!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna could not help but scream.


    At this moment, all the Saints on the ship had fallen into despair.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    it¡¯s irresistible. Even if it¡¯s. Sage, it feels ¡­


    ¡°No! If we¡¯re in the universe, we can easily kill him, but inside the chaos ship, we can only be slaughtered!¡±


    ¡°What the hell is this!¡±


    this is a catastrophe that has not been heard of for hundreds of millions of years. There are no living beings that can exert their power on the chaos sea, but now ¡­


    Gray fog shrouded the deck, and the wet seawater soaked everything. Outside was the shadow of an indescribable giant beast, hugging the ship. The huge evil and shadow shrouded everyone¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Wu-¡±


    The ethereal voice was sorrowful, like the sound of the midnight bell. It was a sorrowful sound that carried the final arrival of disaster.


    At this moment, in the midst of all the sages ¡®despair, the racer of Mount Haruna suddenly growled, ¡± ¡°I think I know what kind of monster this is!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    All the Saints looked over. Even they, the ancient Saints of the universe, didn¡¯t know, but the other party knew?


    I think I¡¯ve seen this evil, ancient, unknown giant beast in the ancient murals of the ancient era of sculpture. The words of the racer of Mount Haruna reignited a ray of hope in everyone.


    The immortal deity abode was a Daoist family that lived as long as the heavens.


    They had also heard from His Majesty that the ancient ruins of the sculptures could be traced back to billions of years ago and were very mysterious. They had also wanted to explore the fishing ground on this trip.


    If it was an ancient relic, perhaps it really recorded ¡­


    All the sages could not help but think of this as they looked at the racer of Mount Haruna.


    The racer of Mount Haruna looked up at the sky. it¡¯s a mural. We call it the Dunhuang mural. It¡¯s a record of that ancient civilization, but there are only a few words that say that this monster is called ¡­ Outer God, I don¡¯t know much about its specific abilities. It¡¯s hidden in an ancient mist ¡­ However, the murals on it record some kind of ritual. Perhaps it¡¯s a chance to survive!¡±


    ¡°What mural?¡±


    ¡°Quickly, show yourself!¡±


    Countless Saints were anxious.


    The racer of Mount Haruna did not slow down. On the deck, he stretched out his hand and an ancient mural appeared before his eyes. A sense of desolation and age washed over him.


    Flying heavens


    The murals depicted mysterious ancient gods with bare upper bodies, necklaces around their necks, long skirts around their waists, and ribbons around their shoulders. They flew with the wind towards the beetle behemoth of the mysterious ancient universe in the vast sky, and they all merged into its body.

 Chapter 1243

    ?


    1243 Chapter 1252-flying!


    It was an ancient mural with a strong religious vibe. The God in it was well-proportioned, with a round face, and a strong color of ancient faith.


    is this a creation of an ancient civilization from a certain era? ¡±


    ¡°Is it an ancient object excavated during the era of the sculpture civilization? Is it the same ancient mural as the ancient immortal mansion?¡±


    The surrounding Saints were all asking.


    The racer of Mount Haruna had no choice but to bite the bullet and answer, ¡± yes, look at that ancient mural. A bunch of deities from the ancient universe are charging towards the behemoth with blissful expressions on their faces. Perhaps that¡¯s our chance to escape? ¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna had no other choice!


    It was impossible for him to tell the truth-how could he tell these country bumpkins the concept of the God of creation? We can even tell them that we created the God of Destruction and that this evil creature might be the growth of the God of Destruction¡¯s destruction of the universe, and that we are the culprits?


    Wouldn¡¯t he be beaten to death then?


    Then, if he didn¡¯t tell the truth, how would he know about the possibility of this giant beast?


    After thinking about it, he could only use the art of sculpture as a shield.


    He was quick-witted and made up a story at the last minute to use such a statement!


    The surrounding Saints were still in deep thought.


    ¡°Flying heavens? What did this sky mean? Are you referring to this mysterious ancient giant beast?¡±


    ¡°This giant beast is referring to the sky?¡±


    ¡°Why do you say it¡¯s the sky?¡±


    These Saints were whispering.


    The racer of Mount Haruna thought for a moment before explaining, ¡± according to the ancient murals, we have analyzed that what is described on them may be an indescribable existence known as the outer God of the universe.


    ¡°The universe? Outer God?¡± The Saints frowned.


    The racer of Mount Haruna stood on the wet deck and looked up at the shadow in the deep sea. ¡°This is just our guess and might not be true, but do you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°You can tell me!¡± Some of the Saints were solemn. After all, everyone felt that their world view had been turned upside down. The appearance of a living beast in the chaos ocean was already unbelievable.


    Since someone had seen the ancient murals, there might be some history behind them, so there was no harm in telling them.


    according to our guesses about the ancient inscriptions ¡­


    The racer of Mount Haruna seemed to be addicted to saying that, and he replied in all seriousness, ¡± they are aimless, disorderly, indescribable, great but blind and foolish. They are floating invader creatures that far exceed the universe ¡­ It¡¯s a kind of incomplete universe that has yet to take shape and is scattered outside the universe.¡±


    ¡°The universe ¡­ Outside?¡±


    This sentence was truly shocking.


    The meaning behind this was terrifying. All the Saints knew that he wasn¡¯t talking about the outside of a single universe or the multiverse. He was talking about the outside of the entire universe.


    The entire broken glass bead ¡­ Outside!


    At this moment, all the sages felt goosebumps all over their bodies.


    Was there another universe beyond the universe? Or was it an empty void? Or this kind of evil and indescribable creature?


    These creatures were all undeveloped universes?


    only our universe is well-developed. So, these ¡®living things¡¯ are like microorganisms, floating around an egg?


    ¡°What exactly is outside the real universe? Even Saints can¡¯t explain it, right?¡±


    as Saints, standing outside the chaos heavens is like standing on the surface of a planet and looking up into the sky. However, the sky is gray and there¡¯s nothing!


    impossible. There¡¯s nothing outside the universe.


    &Nbsp; cough, cough, cough.


    that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. This is all very mysterious and unknown. Even the Saints don¡¯t know about it ¡­ We¡¯ve only heard of the murals and guessed from the scare.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna coughed twice.


    He felt that he was not talking nonsense. These fake universes were all created by the God of creation. If the God of creation wanted to create any universe, or even beyond the universe, wouldn¡¯t it be easy?


    according to the ritual in the murals, I have to find a way to enter the beast¡¯s skin? ¡± The racer of Mount Haruna changed the topic.


    Instantly, the Saints ¡®expressions turned grave.


    ¡°Touching the skin of this mysterious giant beast is simply courting death.¡± A Saint immediately retorted, ¡± is he looking down on death? You¡¯ve always wanted to stay away from me, but now you¡¯re taking the initiative to get closer?¡±


    Another Saint said, ¡± right now, we can still resist the sea of chaos and the giant beast for a period of time if we insist on using the energy barrier. However. if we want to come into contact with the giant beast, we have to remove the energy barrier ¡­ If we let the sea water pour into the ship, we¡¯ll definitely die!¡±


    These two sentences instantly gained the approval of many saints.


    However, there were also Saints who said coldly,¡±then, are we waiting for death in front of us?¡± It¡¯s better to take a gamble, there¡¯s still a chance of survival.¡±


    At this moment, another Saint said,¡±do you still not understand?¡± When we wait for death, we¡¯ll become the food of that giant beast. We¡¯ll be eaten directly, and if we touch the skin, we might have a chance to live!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Was there a difference? What¡¯s the difference between being in contact with the skin and being eaten?¡± Some Saints sneered.


    The group of Saints made a ruckus. They did not seem like the great ancient existences of the world, but a group of panicked ordinary people.


    In reality, this was also because most of them were tenth level descendants. They were born Holy and had not experienced much hardship.


    However, in the end, a powerful Sage said, ¡± this is our only chance. Get ready. We¡¯ll take advantage of the tentacle wrapping around the ship and remove the protective shield. We¡¯ll directly touch the skin before the chaos seawater floods in!


    All the Saints were red with anxiety.


    They were going to abandon the ship!


    This ship had been built with endless effort and the painstaking efforts of the Saints. It could be said that all of His Highness ¡®treasures in this universe had been spent here. If it was abandoned, it would definitely attract the wrath of Thunder.


    However, would he be able to survive just by coming into contact with his skin?


    They couldn¡¯t think of any possibility of survival.


    It was simply ridiculous to think that one could survive by touching the skin!


    However, to be able to see such a monster in the chaos sea was an extremely absurd thing in itself. Perhaps, this action could only be said to be a last-ditch attempt.


    there¡¯s no need to say anything more. Let¡¯s begin. the tentacles are closest to the ship, ¡± the leading Saint said. but for safety¡¯s sake, we¡¯ll touch the skin of the behemoth¡¯s abdomen!


    The people present were all extremely powerful existences after all. Very quickly, they organized their thoughts and began to prepare for an instant charge according to the countdown.


    The next moment.


    BOOM!


    The protective shield collapsed.


    A large amount of chaos seawater gushed in, turning the entire place gray. Countless experts instantly went crazy and touched the giant beast¡¯s skin at the last moment of their lives.


    In the next second, the Saints ¡®eyes trembled in disbelief.


    The moment they touched their skin, it was as if they had touched the wall of a parallel universe, and their souls instantly merged into it, sneaking into this universe ¡­


    The bodies on the outside couldn¡¯t break through the universe membrane and would die immediately.


    ¡°Where is this place?¡±


    The Saints ¡®eyes widened.


    ¡°This is a universe!¡±


    ¡°We actually sneaked in ¡­ In a universe?¡±


    They saw a bloody universe. It was not a planet or soil, but countless fascia, muscles, and red blood cell discs. They were flying around, building, and forming a universe that was like a precision gear.


    Giggle!


    The universe ship outside lost its protective shield and was instantly crushed by the chaos sea. It was quickly shattered and then devoured by this indescribable giant beast.


    The body of the behemoth, after devouring such a huge amount of matter, the laws of the universe began to expand rapidly, and the internal universe continued to expand.


    we were trying to sneak into a parallel universe to vindicate our Dao ¡­ But now, our ship is lost, and we¡¯ve come to another parallel universe?¡±


    ¡°Can this place vindicate Dao?¡±


    They stood rooted to the ground, their widened pupils filled with horror, and their minds were like a bucket of paste.


    In their daze, they suddenly thought of the ancient Dunhuang murals. They were filled with religion, and the mysterious ancient gods with joy and a look of seeking Dao merged into the skin of the giant beasts.


    ¡°Flying heavens!¡±


    this ¡®sky¡¯ actually refers to the universe!!!


    At this moment, they seemed to have understood something.

 Chapter 1244

    ?


    1244 The universe bridge in the sea


    The flying heavens referred to the universe and the rules of the great Dao. Now that he thought about it again, he completely understood the truth. This flying heavens was flying towards a universe.


    All the Saints fell silent.


    ¡®However, it¡¯s actually beyond the nine ancient parallel universes ¡­ The Tenth Parallel universe?¡±


    Some of the Saints ¡®expressions were already off. They felt that they had never seen such a fantastically strange thing in their entire lives. The universe was simply too vast and mysterious. Even as Saints, they were just as laughable as ordinary people.


    A tenth parallel universe. This was too scary!


    Throughout the history of parallel universes, the constant of nine was constant, no more, no less, and no less.


    ¡°A universe, is this really a universe? It¡¯s not a fake Dao universe created by a Sage, but a Dao field?¡±


    A Saint looked into the projection and was filled with excitement. He laughed and said, ¡± ¡°This universe is pitifully small! The outer universe membrane was only a few thousand meters! The space contained within it is actually inferior to the body size of a rank nine Dao-achieving cultivator in the transcendent world!¡±


    The spaceship they built was truly a ship.


    It was small and exquisite. It was a universe ship that was only a few thousand meters long, but it contained a huge folded space and an extraordinary world ¡­


    After all, the exterior of the ship was just an entrance to a subspace of this level of great path cosmic magic treasure. It was like a tenth level saint¡¯s dojo, and the actual coordinates of his dojo entrance would not be too big.


    Even when they arrived, the Super World-crossing space-time ship that could travel between two parallel universes only had a surface area of tens of thousands of meters.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed frighteningly small! In the beginning, we thought that it was some kind of mysterious giant beast born in the chaos sea. We didn¡¯t even think about the universe! Because the universe can¡¯t be so small!¡±


    it¡¯s not even as big as a transcendent world. However, it¡¯s still expanding crazily after devouring our thousand-meter ship. A Saint had a calm expression. After all, he was one of the most powerful beings in the universe. He quickly analyzed,¡±But this is indeed a universe.¡±


    All the Saints looked over and scanned their surroundings.


    They were all excited. This unknown meant a huge rare opportunity!


    This was rare even in hundreds of millions of years!


    They were too excited. Their hearts, which had been silent for countless years, were actually somewhat difficult to suppress.


    the Dao field built by the sage and the world Ship of the fake Dao universe are clearly different from this universe. The rules can be seen at a glance ¡­ This is a universe, and it¡¯s a living thing.¡±


    The Saint became more and more frightened as he looked on, but he laughed and said, ¡± we can still sense that its great Dao atlases are completely different ¡­ At the same time, this is everything from the primordial chaos. There¡¯s actually not a single Saint that vindicated Dao here!¡±


    ¡°Alive ¡­ The universe? How can the universe be alive!¡± Someone laughed, but his voice was hoarse. It was hard to tell if he was excited or scared.


    it¡¯s a living thing, but it doesn¡¯t have its own intelligence. It¡¯s just like some insects and marine animals. It instinctively devours, lives, and follows the instincts of a living creature. Some Saints were still analyzing.


    But something even stranger happened.


    They discovered that their bodies were actually mutating, shrinking in size, and changing their physical structure.


    The cellular structure, the DNA sequence, and various other molecular structures were all rapidly collapsing and moving toward simplification. The huge body was also rapidly shrinking, turning into pitifully small dark green miscellaneous bacteria. The flagella slowly floated, densely packed, and the structure became simple in an instant.


    ¡°Not good, I¡¯m degenerating.¡±


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°Where to? We¡¯re already inside the beast¡¯s body, and the chaos sea is right outside. Are we going to die?¡±


    this is the law that is suitable for this universe. The laws of our previous universe are no longer suitable!


    ¡°This is an Alien universe! In any parallel universe, the fundamental laws are similar, and we can maintain our life structure. But here, it¡¯s completely different!¡±


    A cry of shock caused all the Saints to fall from their initial excitement and desire to explore into panic.


    For these ultimate creatures that transcended the laws of the universe, the simplest bacteria creatures were simply at the two ends of the food chain, low to the extreme.


    But none of the Saints could do anything about it!


    In this Alien universe, or even the entire chaos sea, they had lost their laws and degenerated into mortals. What they had grasped was false logic. Once they left the universe, they were nothing.


    They could use their powers within the cosmos ship, but they were unable to resist the chaos sea beast outside. Otherwise, this beast might even be able to kill a Saint.


    ¡°We are degenerating!¡±


    The sages felt uneasy. They were most proud of their understanding and knowledge of the universe. This was also the reason why they could climb up and vindicate their Dao again. After all, the rules of other parallel universes were similar, so it was not difficult for them to learn from scratch ¡­ But now, all the rules were different!


    It was equivalent to opening up a new Dao path.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. The laws of the universe are constant.¡±


    At this moment, the racer of Mount Haruna turned to the sages and said, ¡± it seems like the only living thing in this universe is the parasitic fungus ¡­ However, the laws are incomplete. We can vindicate our Dao in this universe and become the first sages of the primordial universe to complete its laws!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna was still very familiar with the speed of the car. After all, he knew a lot about the history of this place.


    ¡°Vindicate Dao to the universe ¡­ Complete the rules?¡±


    The Saints were excited.


    This universe was obviously incomplete, but it was still a universe!


    If they vindicated their Dao in front of this universe, they were not sure what would happen in the future, whether it was good or bad ¡­ After all, this universe was not dead. It was a living thing.


    ¡°Do we have any other choice? We can no longer contact the outside universe!¡± The racer of Mount Haruna asked them. His quantum body had also been distorted into a worm, and he had become himself in this parallel universe.


    He said that his game body could not contact his main body, and it was true.


    However, he still had another method. He could still communicate with the outside world by taking screenshots and going on the forum!


    ¡°This is the power of the God of creation!¡± He looked at these bewildered country bumpkins and felt pity for them. He secretly sent a private message to his girlfriend: everyone can only cultivate the false principles of the universe, so the rules are not interconnected. In this universe, you are a Saint, and in another universe, you are a mortal. Naturally, you can¡¯t communicate ¡­ However, the God of creation is the truth, so it can naturally be transmitted to each other in the universe!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! You¡¯re worthy of your reputation!¡± Zhang Tong¡¯s face was full of admiration. She felt that her analysis was very reasonable.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He looked at their messages and was stunned for a moment.


    What I cultivate is also false logic.


    ¡®If I could connect with the universe, I would have traveled to nine universes ¡­¡¯ because this is a Zerg universe that you have created, you can continuously ¡®network¡¯ and connect to the outside world, okay?


    But this was indeed a unique advantage.


    that¡¯s right. We don¡¯t have any other choice. Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s just take things as they are. The sages finally fell silent and laughed bitterly.


    everyone, as the most ancient gods and demons of the universe, we have created the world and established our hearts for the heavens and earth! As soon as the words left the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s mouth, the surrounding sages felt their blood boiling.


    Soon, they could only explore, research systems, and open up new paths here.


    Thousands of tenth-grade descendants and a small number of Saints. How vast was their wisdom?


    They wandered around the primordial universe, exploring the laws and searching for the path of cultivation. Very quickly, they actually made extraordinary progress.


    ¡°This universe also trains in bloodline!¡±


    ¡°Physical and soul cultivators can adapt to this place. There¡¯s a bloodline here! However, did the bloodlines here come from the organizations of these universes? Fascias, blood, muscles, and all sorts of other things are fused together to form different bloodlines?¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable! It was simply unbelievable! Even if it¡¯s a completely different rule, it¡¯s still within the bloodline¡¯s framework. I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll be able to walk a bright path again!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! With this opportunity, I don¡¯t need to go to that parallel universe anymore. It¡¯s also great to become a saint again in this parallel universe!¡±


    Countless level 10 descendants of the Saints were getting more and more excited. They couldn¡¯t help but re-cultivate and break through to the next realm. They might even be able to surpass their father!


    The trilobites in the universe were about to start a chaotic era.


    All the sages looked at each other with burning eyes. Everyone wanted to use the blade to split the heavens and earth, split the chaos, vindicate the Dao for this universe, and become the first Sage in the universe!


    ¡°We can¡¯t beat these tools.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna shook his head. they want to vindicate their path. We can only watch from behind.


    After all, their level of knowledge was indeed not high. The other party was a Saint. If they wanted to compete for the top spot, they would not be able to win.


    But it didn¡¯t matter!


    They were looking at the data in front of them. The trilobites ¡®universe data and thousands of tenth-order offspring. How much intelligence was contained in this?


    these human tools are the most likely candidates for us to study the universe of life!


    because one species of life universe would require a lot of time and effort to study, but now ¡­ Leave the research work to them!¡± The racer of Mount Haruna thought to himself,¡¯these sages have actually secretly joined the God of Destruction¡¯s camp and are now enemies with the great universe ¡­ The God of Destruction¡¯s wisdom is truly a good scheme!¡±


    At this moment.


    These Saints were studying this universe and developing it.


    Most of the laws of this universe were occupied and the rest were quickly figured out by them. They started to try to cultivate and try to vindicate Dao first!


    ¡­


    After some time.


    As they continued to cultivate, they explored this narrow miniature universe and gradually discovered the rules of life of this mysterious Chaos Beast.


    They were the bacteria and parasites in the giant beast¡¯s body.


    ¡°It¡¯s searching everywhere and eating the underwater relics outside! Its body is slowly growing!¡±


    ¡°Is this the deep sea of chaos?¡±


    ¡°It was very difficult for us to see such a detailed front view before!¡±


    They could vaguely see the ocean world outside. Some ancient objects were floating. The number was too large, like endless dust, floating up and down in the wind.


    They were also very excited and even had a trace of ambition. we can supplement the rules of this universe and make it the eternal treasure-hunting ship in this chaotic Sea area. It can travel through the chaos of parallel universes and find the chaos wealth of ancient times!


    If they could keep looking for these treasures and travel around in the submarine, it would be an opportunity that even they dared not imagine.


    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s that?¡±


    Suddenly, they saw an ancient, long, black, arched bridge that was as vast as trillions of light years. It was slowly rising and falling in the depths of the chaos sea.


    ¡°What historical site is this?¡±


    ¡°At least a few hundred billion light years! Its length stretched across hundreds of nebulas. How was this possible? Which era is this ancient artifact from? Throughout the entire history of the universe, there are no records of this!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never fished up a similar ancient ruin.¡±


    ¡°What a joke! Who could fish up such a terrifying ancient creation? If we didn¡¯t have such an opportunity, I¡¯m afraid the entire universe would have come to an end! No one has been able to see this scene in the depths of the chaos sea!¡±


    All the Saints were exclaiming in shock.


    It was as if they were in the sea Clan Hall, looking at the rotten world outside. They couldn¡¯t help but exclaim.


    It was too vast.


    It was too spectacular.


    It was countless times more spectacular than the ants who saw the vastness of Mount Everest.


    It was as if at this moment, they had instantly abandoned all of their infighting and had found back their most primitive and pure original hearts. They were wholeheartedly pursuing Dao and all of their ideals.


    The universe bridge!


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s eyes widened as he thought,¡¯it really exists!


    He had already heard about this era from Mengmei, but seeing the real thing, he was too shocked.


    ¡°This, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s an antique from the era of the universe bridge more than ten billion years ago! It¡¯s an earth-shaking ancient bridge.¡± A simple sentence drew the attention of all the sages to the racer of Mount Haruna.


    ¡°You know?¡±


    These Saints were in disbelief.


    ¡°This, is this also from the ancient Dunhuang murals?¡±

 Chapter 1245

    ?


    1245 Chapter 1254-God of Destruction¡¯s disaster


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s scalp went numb, but he did not continue blowing his trumpet.


    the era of the universe bridge can also be called the first houtian era. The racer of Mount Haruna simply said, ¡± the legend of the cosmic Bridge has always been a research topic. To think that it¡¯s actually real! It really exists!


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s eyes glowed.


    ¡°What is the houtian era?¡± A Saint asked.


    ¡°Connate chaotic lifeforms. The connate great cosmos is the connate era ¡­ The postcelestial lifeforms and the postcelestial universe are the postcelestial era.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna placed his hands behind his back and looked at them as if he was looking at a bunch of country bumpkins.


    the era of the universe bridge, according to some ancient records, was the beginning of the movement of the plates of the multiverse, the era that appeared ¡­ A conservative estimate would be at least a hundred million years ¡­ At that time, the multiverse split, and the plates began to drift, but the plates were not far from each other, so the existences of the ancient universe at that time built a miraculous universal project, the universe bridge ¡­ The parallel universes back then could be connected.¡±


    All the Saints were entranced.


    They looked at the vast arched bridge that was hundreds of millions of light years long, as if they were looking at the ancient ruins from more than ten billion years ago. They could not help but be shocked.


    ¡°Why do you know so much about you?¡± A Saint asked.


    Because you are country bumpkins!


    That was what the racer of Mount Haruna thought, but he would not say it out loud. He simply said, ¡± you should know that I¡¯m under the command of the Saint of that fish farm. Our Saint has been studying ancient ruins to pursue the truth of ancient history and the prehistory of the universe. These ruins in the chaos sea record the truth of history.


    The racer of Mount Haruna revealed the purity of a pure Dao-seeker, and could not help but berate them, ¡± you guys are too blinded by greed and have lost the Dao heart of truth!


    Immediately, these Saints felt a little ashamed.


    They were indeed a little rotten.


    Most of these tenth-level descendants were like this. They were very talented and had great ambitions when they were young, but they could not break through and vindicate Dao, so they rotted down.


    The young man in front of them had turned into a bacterium, but he still had a burning and pure look in his eyes. His face was full of longing for the truth of history, which made them feel a little ashamed.


    ¡°Yes, we can start all over again.¡±


    ¡°In the pursuit of truth, we can also explore the historical sites of the universe!¡±


    that¡¯s right. We can vindicate our Dao in this universe and complete the laws of the universe. We can turn this universe into a ship that soars in the depths of the chaos sea. We can explore ancient ruins together and search for traces of the ancient times!


    The more they spoke, the more excited they became.


    They had even begun to speculate and measure the size of this bridge across the universe¡¯s membrane. A Saint stroked his beard and said, ¡± this bridge has too many connections. It must have been rebuilt countless times!


    ¡°Why do you want to rebuild it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s getting longer. It wasn¡¯t that long at first, but as the distance of the universe increased, it got longer and longer, eventually leading to such a vast miracle! And such a vast universe bridge is probably only one part of it!¡±


    ¡°Just a section?¡±


    that¡¯s probably the case. Although the universe bridge is extending, it will inevitably collapse. After all, the distance between universes is constantly increasing. When the universe bridge can no longer hold on and connect the two universes, it will collapse and break into countless pieces, floating in the sea of chaos. I¡¯m afraid that the bridge in front of us is one of them!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes became more and more anxious.


    Such a vast universe bridge, yet it was only a broken part?


    If there were bridges between the nine parallel universes, and the section in front of him was one of the bridges of a certain universe bridge, then there must be a large number of broken universe bridge fragments floating in the chaos sea.


    The racer of Mount Haruna chuckled at the analysis of the sages.


    these descendants of the Saints originally had no hope in cultivation and should have been enjoying themselves. Now, they¡¯ve finally returned to their original hearts and abandoned their extravagant life of enjoyment. They¡¯ve started to pursue Dao wholeheartedly!


    ¡°This is the best!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the best tool! to provide the God of Destruction¡¯s research and data ¡­ How could he think of cutting corners all day and enjoy it in secret? I have to work overtime every day. Work is everything!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna looked at them with satisfaction.


    ¡­


    At this moment, the forum was already filled with excitement.


    While the racer of Mount Haruna was still busy, Mengmei had already told them everything that had happened in the past few days.


    Cute girl said,¡¯now it seems that the ancient gods and the others are obviously asking us to join the God of Destruction¡¯s camp ¡­¡¯ After all, the God of Destruction appeared in this era because of our observation. In a sense, we are greatly indebted to him. Why don¡¯t we just stand in the line of the God of Destruction and walk down the dark path?¡±


    ¡°I personally agree with the God of Destruction! Because the God of Destruction has its own intelligence, I have designed a set of universe plans for it. If this universe replaces the current universe, it will not lose its sense of self even if it returns ¡­ This time, it looks like I¡¯ve lost my authority, but in reality, it¡¯s an opportunity. I¡¯m going to be reborn after I¡¯m dead, and I¡¯m going to transcend the universe!¡±


    you can imagine that if we help the God of Destruction, the universe will be our Father in the future. We will be the cheaters and the heroes of the creation of the dynasty!


    Everyone felt that Meng Mei¡¯s words were reasonable. There seemed to be no such thing as betrayal. After all, the God of creation did not have any intelligence now and was only a natural phenomenon.


    The cute girl was instantly very satisfied. It seemed that she had pulled in another batch of votes for her idol.


    Just as the cute girl was saying these words, the racer of Mount Haruna finally finished his work. He walked out and said, ¡±


    brothers, I¡¯ve come out in such a hurry. I¡¯m afraid that the entire universe is going to face a drastic change. The disaster of the God of Destruction has officially begun!


    Everyone was stunned. They had also thought of this. This experimental universe was released directly. It was obviously the God of Destruction¡¯s first initial attack.


    The universe¡¯s catastrophe was approaching, and no one could escape it.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± ahem, ahem, ahem. I¡¯ll do a simple review now. If I¡¯m not wrong, the end of the multiverse is coming ¡­ This is because the sea might be filled with such ships in the future, and the Saints of the multiverse will definitely occupy them!¡±


    ¡°The second universe bridge era is about to arrive! The entire multiverse has been opened up once again. The ancient era from more than ten billion years ago has reappeared. This time, it¡¯s not a bridge that has been opened up, but a ship!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the Saints who have just encountered the sea disaster can¡¯t see all of this. This is very terrifying! It¡¯s extremely terrifying!¡± The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s words were filled with an unprecedented solemnity. have you all imagined that era? ¡±


    Everyone instantly felt goosebumps all over their bodies as they vaguely felt like they were in a picture.


    Our universe is now known as the ¡®Golden Age is the end¡¯, because countless Saints like never before will appear in this universe!


    But what about the current situation?


    the nine universes will be completely opened up. Our universe won¡¯t be the only one to suffer from this Golden Age. All the universes will welcome a Golden Age where countless Saints will erupt!


    The more he thought about it, the more shocked he became.


    It wasn¡¯t just their universe that was facing a catastrophe. All the other universes were forcibly dragged into this apocalypse!


    Was this the end of the universe that the God of Destruction brought? Disaster, pain, terror, shadow ¡­ It was about to envelop all the dimensions of the entire multiverse.


    No one could escape from this catastrophe!


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s voice grew even more serious. such a terrifying era can already be predicted! I¡¯m willing to call it the great voyage era. Even now, I¡¯ve already completed the trilobites ¡®universe of life and changed the form of the universe. I¡¯ve named it the Golden plum. What do you think, brothers?¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Wasn¡¯t this car turning a little too fast? just now, it had an extremely serious and heavy look on its face, but now it was turning?


    The racer of Mount Haruna thought that everyone was dissatisfied and added, ¡± ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯s the Black Pearl? If it doesn¡¯t work, then we won¡¯t take this path. We¡¯ll take the path of the God of blind stupidity, Patrick Star.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s teeth were aching.

 Chapter 1246

    ?


    1246 Is this also part of his plan?


    Everyone¡¯s faces darkened.


    Not called a ship, but the God of blind stupidity, Patrick Star?


    Then, do you want to make a prophecy about the stars?


    When the stars return to their positions, R ¡®lyeh will rise from the bottom of the chaotic sea, and the great Cthulhu will wake up? The universe would be destroyed?


    ¡°Good creativity!¡±


    Upon hearing that, the racer of Mount Haruna commented with a serious expression, ¡±


    it can be used. The current mysterious behemoth, everything is just the beginning of a sign. The truly mysterious life of the ancient universe will finally completely awaken in the chaos sea when the stars return to their positions, bringing destruction to the entire multiverse!¡­ You¡¯re a group of close friends, and you¡¯ve given me great inspiration!¡±


    What do you mean by ¡®confidant¡¯? Everyone was completely dumbfounded. Can¡¯t we just have a proper chat?


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± cough, cough, cough. To be honest, we¡¯re in a hurry anyway. It¡¯s no use. We knew from the beginning, didn¡¯t we?


    The God of Destruction would eventually destroy the entire universe.


    He will bring an apocalyptic catastrophe, a battle between the gods of creation from the present and the future, and all the Saints of the multiverse will not be spared!¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s useless for us to be anxious! We can¡¯t change the situation. Brothers, you must learn from my spirit. No matter how difficult it is, no matter how terrifying it is, you must face it with a smile! (Olly.jpg)¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°The Dunhuang murals? You just talk too much!¡±


    Everyone felt helpless.


    However, everyone knew that this was a great calamity.


    Just like what the racer of Mount Haruna had said, they could only watch and were powerless to change anything. There was probably more than one cosmic lifeform being projected into the space.


    Yes, we can¡¯t change anything. Right now, we have the right time, place, and people.


    Mengmei also came to say something fair, ¡± ¡°If it was in the past, without so many time and space crossing ships, these chaos ocean cosmic lifeforms wouldn¡¯t have the chance to rise!


    But now?


    This was an unprecedented change!


    Countless overlords of the multiverse had descended and wanted to sneak in from all directions. There were probably many ships like Zhang Youling¡¯s! The timing now was simply too coincidental! These ships that are coming from all directions will become nutrients for the deep-sea cosmic behemoths that are wandering nearby!¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    This part of the universe was already the death sea.


    In the past, there had been no ships that could travel across parallel universes. Even if they were released, it would be difficult to rise. However, there were so many of them now. The thousands of tenth level descendants of Saints on each ship would probably all be pulled into the sea and sink!


    What a huge force this was!


    Everyone could not help but sigh at the coincidences of fate.


    The racer of Mount Haruna seemed to have recalled something.¡±Wait! This, this might not be a coincidence!¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    The racer of Mount Haruna did not wait for anyone¡¯s response and immediately said, ¡± ¡°Do you still remember what Mengmei said? The God of Destruction came from the distant future. He once said that to him, Mengmei was an ancient from hundreds of trillions of years ago, a short-lived Saint who had proven her way and then fell in history. She was very ordinary.¡±


    Before this, Meng Mei had naturally bragged to everyone proudly. After all, she would be a Saint in the future.


    ¡°Have you guys thought of something yet?¡± the racer of Mount Haruna asked.


    Everyone was at a loss.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was instantly rendered speechless as he berated in a pained manner, ¡± ¡°To him, he must already know about history! Countless universe ships are coming from all directions to this universe, and our universe is facing an apocalyptic crisis!


    although I don¡¯t know how we will face this in the future, or how we will secretly scheme against Zhang Youling, a disaster will definitely happen ¡­ Since he had already seen the arrival of these ships ¡­ Therefore, this is not a coincidence at all, but a necessity!¡±


    Everyone understood what he meant.


    The God of Destruction had already seen the right time, place, and people. He knew the history of the universe tens of billions of years ago.


    They knew that during this period, there would be ships coming from all directions, and the universe chaos ocean would have a Golden Age that had never been seen in the past ten billion years. That was why they calculated in advance and took the opportunity to send in a batch of universe life forms to occupy the Saints and geniuses on the universe ships?


    Everyone shivered in front of their computers and felt a chill run down their backs.


    ¡°So, it has always been in the God of Destruction¡¯s plan?¡±


    ¡°F * ck! Simply awesome! You¡¯ve already calculated it from the start? The heavenly music sect, Lady B, the experiment of opening up the universe, and now the perfect time to release it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely creepy! He¡¯s going to conspire most of the living forces of this universe in one go and bring them into the camp of the God of Destruction to launch a thunderous attack!¡±


    no wonder, no wonder. I¡¯ve always felt that there was something wrong with Mengmei¡¯s words. Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve perfectly made up for some of the clues from before.


    The scheme behind the scenes was terrifying. The netizens sitting in front of the computer seemed to see a cold and heartless ancient existence scheming behind the scenes.


    They had only seen the first level, but the racer of Mount Haruna had already seen the second level.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was like the Sherlock Holmes of the modern world. His ability to analyze the situation was terrifying, and it could be said that he was a good detective.


    Meng Mei was also stunned when she heard this, but she immediately reacted.


    The God of Destruction had seen the future. That was why he had calculated all this. It was not a coincidence that the chaos sea beast ate those chaos ships and had a chance to rise.


    ¡°So, this is also your plan?¡± The admiration in Meng Mei¡¯s eyes grew. everything that n¨¹ Yi and I did before was actually in preparation for the beginning of this natural disaster? ¡±


    Everyone discussed and argued for a while, and it was very lively.


    Very quickly, the racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± ¡°Do you think that there are only two levels? In fact, I suspect that there¡¯s a third layer of scheme!¡±


    What the f * ck!


    There¡¯s also ¡­ The third layer of scheme?


    The blood in their bodies was boiling, their blood was boiling!


    The racer of Mount Haruna is actually already waiting for us on the third level?


    However, how could there be a third level?


    No one could figure out what the third plan was. If it was the second plan, they could figure it out after careful thinking. After all, the God of Destruction knew the future, and it was reasonable to plan according to the future. But the third plan ¡­


    the third level, ¡± the racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± I suspect that it¡¯s the scheme of the ancient gods, renemansky, and moon god Ji!


    Buzzzzzz!


    Everyone was shocked.


    The blood in his brain seemed to be boiling, and it was thumping in his ears.


    The God of Destruction was on the second floor. If the ancient gods were on the third floor, didn¡¯t that mean that the ancient gods had been secretly plotting against the God of Destruction?


    Wait, that was the God of Destruction!


    The ancient gods were actually scheming against such an existence ¡­


    They felt uneasy, as if cold water had been poured on their bodies.


    The three ancient existences flashed through their minds. They had cold faces and were mysterious ¡­ Perhaps, this was the most terrifying truth?


    The racer of Mount Haruna said. ¡± I¡¯ve been suspecting this for. long time. The appearance of the God of Destruction was too sudden. Perhaps the God of Destruction was intentionally led out by the ancient gods to observe the future of the universe ¡­ It¡¯s meant to destroy the universe.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s pupils instantly enlarged, and they hurriedly asked why.


    ¡°Because of destiny, do you understand? This is something that has been destined for the past tens of billions of years.¡± The speed of the car on Mount Haruna also increased.

 Chapter 1247

    ?


    1247 The final truth, the cause and effect of the universe!


    The sound of the car on Mount Haruna was very heavy, giving off a strong sense of oppression as if a storm was coming.


    It was as if everyone felt a huge shadow hidden in the thick fog. Once it was revealed, the world would fall apart.


    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡±


    Meng Mei was shocked and could not help but ask.


    The ancient gods had been secretly plotting against the God of Destruction?


    This was the third level?


    But how was that possible?


    Even the word ¡°treasonous¡± was insufficient to describe this!


    the reason is simple, ¡± the racer of Mount Haruna said. the so-called logic is just a logical deduction. Now, let¡¯s sort out the doubts that have been accumulated in the history of the Buddhist civilization since the beginning. In fact, there aren¡¯t many left ¡­ After all, we¡¯ve already uncovered them one by one. There¡¯s only one left. What do you guys think it is?¡±


    The last one, historical doubt?


    Everyone reacted.


    It was true that the truth of the ancient history had been revealed, but there was one last thing left: The ancient gods had been hiding their identities. Who were they hiding from?


    The three existences were clearly so powerful, but they were all hiding it without saying anything?


    Then, they must have a common enemy that was difficult to fight against!


    this difficult enemy is clearly an invader from the multiverse!


    At this time, Meng Mei thought for a moment and said, ¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know before, but now I have a rough idea! After all, we¡¯ve already met an stowaway, and we know the desperate situation our universe is facing!


    Zhang Youling had also said that a great crisis had erupted in our universe some time ago. Experts had fallen one after another, and there were only a few local multi-dimensional sages left. They were unable to resist the invasion of other multi-dimensional sages!


    Now that I think about this dangerous situation, I¡¯m afraid that the ancient gods and the rest are just the few multi-dimensional Saints who are hiding from the invaders from the parallel universe, not wanting their identities to be investigated!¡±


    Everyone nodded. This logic was very clear, and it should be the case.


    The ancient gods and the others might really be very, very strong. After all, they had the cognitive concepts of the God of creation, which was a rare opportunity in the entire multiverse!


    But two fists were no match for four hands.


    Meng Mei could understand this. She had read history. Back then, yimang was incredibly powerful, but he didn¡¯t have the ability to fight 3000 gods, demons, and Saints of the same level!


    After all, no matter how powerful or amazing the nomological laws he grasped were, he was a heaven-defying genius to be able to become a saint. One against three thousand? What a joke.


    that¡¯s the reason. It¡¯s probably to avoid the invaders from the multiverse!


    The racer of Mount Haruna chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°And then? If you were in the position of the ancient gods, what would you do other than hide?¡±


    Meng Mei was stunned for a moment, and then?


    If he were in the position of a transcendent God, what would he want to do?


    She thought about it seriously and fell into deep thought. After a moment, she replied, ¡± if it were me or anyone else, the first thing I would think of would be to hide and find a way to save my universe!


    Right.


    This was a matter of course.


    When some players heard this, they felt that it was natural.


    What would a normal person do when they were in danger?


    The first was to hide, and the second was to find a way to save himself.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued to ask, ¡± then, let¡¯s go with the flow. If the ancient gods and the others are thinking of a way to save our universe, what is it? ¡± Or should I say, my last hope?¡±


    A way?


    The last hope?


    This time, it was not only cute girl who was thinking, all the players were thinking along the same line of thought.


    if I were a super ancient God, how would I save my own universe?!


    To be honest, this was already an irreversible situation.


    The power of a Saint couldn¡¯t change anything. This was an absolute dead end.


    However, in the end, they still managed to figure out the difference between the ancient gods and ordinary multi-dimensional sages. The God of creation.


    The power of an individual could not be changed, so they would have to rely on the power of nature and the universe ¡­


    And they happened to have this power.


    ¡°This!¡± Their hearts were beating wildly as if they had caught onto something!


    They began to have goosebumps.


    The racer of Mount Haruna nodded. that¡¯s right. To save the universe, the only hope of the ancient gods and the rest is the God of creation! However, it was obvious that the God of creation was selfless and just. It was the natural phenomena of the universe ¡­ No equivalent exchange would allow them to change the current danger of this parallel universe. They were powerless and did not have the ability to pay an equivalent exchange for the God of creation ¡­ Everything is destined by fate, and there should be such a tribulation.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how the ancient gods came up with their reasoning. If we think hard and find this unbelievably bold method-the God of Destruction ¡­


    ¡°But it¡¯s indeed a bold and imaginative idea! They knew the concept of the God of creation: He was born in chaos and destroyed The End Of Chaos. The universe is one and only, and the past and future of the entire universe exist. He is the only truth of everything, the true one of the great Dao. Cognition will collapse, and observation will become reality!¡±


    if that¡¯s the case, the God of creation will live in the entire universe¡¯s timeline from beginning to end. It¡¯s a four-dimensional phenomenon in the true sense, or even a five-dimensional phenomenon ¡­ Since it exists in all the past and future, will the God of Destruction, who has collapsed the future, descend into this time and space?¡±


    after all, cognition will collapse, and observation will become reality!


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s words were short and concise, but everyone¡¯s minds were completely blank. Could it be that the appearance of the God of Destruction in the battle of the cosmos garden was a deliberate act from the start ¡­?


    However, the racer of Mount Haruna revealed an even more terrifying truth.


    ¡°The God of Destruction, but now that I think about it, it is indeed the only way-¡±


    because if we want to save this universe from a disaster, we have to use an even bigger disaster to save it!


    that¡¯s because the only way to change the destiny of the universe is to confuse the great Dao of the multiverse and the heavenly Dao!


    BOOM!


    As soon as he finished speaking, his mind seemed to be torn apart in an earth-shattering manner!


    When they heard this, their hearts seemed to be filled, pressed, and clenched, and their minds were spinning.


    The only way to save the disaster of this universe was to use an even greater disaster?


    These words were too shocking and too bold! He was the greatest sinner of the entire universe! He had actually taken the initiative to let the God of Destruction descend. This was to directly destroy the entire great universe and let all the sages of the multiverse experience the Great Tribulation of destruction. They would not be able to escape this tribulation!


    To save our universe, the only way is for the two of them to fight in this universe and completely disrupt the past and future?


    Everyone sat in front of their computers, feeling uneasy.


    The racer of Mount Haruna felt a chill down his spine as he said this. If this news were to spread, the entire universe would be in a state of shock, and our civilization would become the target of public criticism.


    ¡°All the past is a prologue!¡±


    the disaster of our universe and the destruction of our Huaxia civilization is an ancient past tens of billions of years ago to the future God of Destruction. It¡¯s just an ordinary wave ¡­ Then, let our past, which is destined to be destroyed, be the prologue!¡±


    Everyone was silent.


    the ancient gods have changed the Buddhist civilization of Huaxia and earth. They have changed the world line that is destined to be destroyed and reversed our fate of death in the future ¡­


    They felt bitter, excited, and complicated.


    ¡°As you can see, he did it! He has opened a new chapter in all the predestined fates!¡±


    ¡°We were originally unable to resist the invasion of the multiverse. This was a situation of certain death! I can imagine the future. The cute girl who should have died as an ordinary Saint, me, the alchemy Emperor ¡­ Our Earth¡¯s Huaxia civilization has been reduced to dust in this calamity of the parallel universe.¡±


    ¡°But now? Who can see the future?¡±


    all the multi-dimensional sages and the multiverse are in danger!


    ¡°Disasters no longer only exist in our universe!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s voice was filled with emotion and excitement, as if he had just seen a new chapter in a heroic history.


    It was as if there was a ball of fire burning in everyone¡¯s chest.


    This was life after death! ¡®It¡¯s cruel to let the universe fall into a crisis and change the fate of our universe that¡¯s destined to collapse. However, it¡¯s also our only chance of survival ¡­


    It was a good method, a cruel and cold method that was indescribable!


    ¨C Use a greater disaster to change our current disaster!


    They seemed to see the great saints of this universe, hidden in the dark, and on the chaotic coastline, looking at the distant universe on the other side.


    The racer of Mount Haruna took a deep breath. this is our God, who is protecting the Chinese Buddhist civilization on earth and welcoming the new life in the future.


    Everything was a scheme.


    This earth-shattering plan had never been seen before!


    Following the words of the racer of Mount Haruna, everyone felt as if they could see a super ancient God standing in the void with his hands behind his back, scheming against all the multi-dimensional sages and changing the general trend of the universe.


    This is a cruel and cold overbearing man. He¡¯s an unparalleled fiend. He¡¯s willing to bring disaster to the great universe to ensure the continuation of our universe. He¡¯s willing to pass down the torch and the future of our civilization.


    in the eyes of outsiders, he is the culprit who destroyed the universe. He is a complete madman. The universe was destroyed in advance because of him. But in our eyes ¡­ She was a peerless hero who had descended from the sky on a beautiful cloud!


    They felt tears welling up in their eyes, not knowing how to describe this shocking truth.


    ¡°The heavens have changed, and the great Dao has changed.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna continued, his voice already making everyone¡¯s blood boil. They could feel an intense, ancient, and heavy air. who said that fate has long been decided? Who said that we can only wait for death?¡±


    ¡°Not everything is destined and can not be changed! It¡¯s not that all calls for action have gone unanswered!¡±


    ¡°Not all karma can¡¯t be replaced! Not all destinies led to destruction! Not all tragedies ¡­ It¡¯s all over Shi Chen¡¯s head!¡±


    I change the past in the way I change the future.


    ¡°My fate is my own ¡­ Not by the heavens!¡±

 Chapter 1248

    ?


    1248 The ancient gods are comparable to the ancient yimang and nuyi!


    BOOM!


    The words of the racer of Mount Haruna had completely shaken their hearts. It was as if the softest part of their hearts had been touched, and a strong sense of glory for their race and civilization surged into their hearts.


    The hymn of humanity was a hymn of courage. It used blood and tears to write the poem of civilization in despair, pushing forward the vast wheel of history.


    They had seen Gilgamesh¡¯s epics, the sorcerers world, the people of isodar, and the songs of praise for civilization that had once been rotten. How could the current epics be inferior to them?


    our Chinese Buddhist civilization has also written poems in despair, and the flower of hope has bloomed in death!


    At this moment, the minds of all the netizens who were looking at their computers went blank and they were shocked.


    On the streets and in the shops, students, office workers, men, women, old and young, and people from all continents, many people looked at their phones and suddenly stopped what they were doing. It was as if the atmosphere had welcomed an incomparable silence.


    They looked at each other, and there was an indescribable hot-blooded feeling in their hearts. They wanted to vent their feelings!


    By now, they knew that all the historical mysteries of ancient Buddhism had been solved.


    is this the ultimate truth of the Buddhist civilization? ¡±


    the one who dodged, turns out to be an enemy from another multiverse!


    ¡°This is very exaggerated! Use a greater disaster to change the disaster we¡¯re facing! This kind of bold and imaginative idea, the strategy of putting one¡¯s life on the line before the other, can indeed change the desperate situation we are facing!¡±


    ¡°God of Destruction ¡­¡±


    ¡°This truth is really cruel and emotional.¡±


    now that I think about it, during the battle in the universe garden, renemansky and the ancient gods were watching in the dark, but they didn¡¯t stop the evil god from opening the magic box of the destruction of the universe ¡­ At that time, he felt that it was very strange, but now, he was completely right! Because it was a deliberate plan to begin with!¡±


    ¡°The ancient gods have kept us in the dark for so long! (Bitter)¡±


    ¡°¡± He ¡°is shouldering too much.¡± He ¡°has to bear everything silently! (Touched)¡±


    ¡°The ancient gods have given too much to our civilization! (Tears)¡±


    now that I think about it, I¡¯m afraid that the three magnates all had a secret plan. The birth of the God of Destruction was originally Some Kind of Heaven-defying plan that they had agreed to become mortal!


    They were all in heated discussions. All the ancient truths had been revealed.


    It was as if the shadow fog that had been covering the sky had been lifted, revealing the blue sky and the bright sun behind it. Although the truth was unexpected, it was still within expectations.


    This was because all the clues pointed to this truth.


    The forum was very heated.


    There were also some goddesses who began to accuse the ancient gods of destroying the universe and that they were the greatest sinners in the past hundred million years, but they were soon drowned by the vast curses and accusations.


    the universe is a dark forest. Every civilization is a Hunter!


    the other parallel universes invaded our universe, plundered resources, and destroyed our civilization. Should we just lie down and accept our fate? ¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they invaded us, so they must be prepared for a life-and-death struggle! It¡¯s not just our universe that¡¯s suffering now. Their universe is also going through the same crisis as ours!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! If we¡¯re going to die, we¡¯ll die together!¡±


    only by disrupting the heavenly secrets and messing up the destined fate will we have a chance to live!


    Many people were speaking, and those goddesses were instantly drowned out, not daring to make a sound.


    Soon, people began to discuss.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, this plan is simply amazing! It¡¯s not only a life and death situation, but it¡¯s also a great opportunity for us to break through the desperate situation!¡±


    yes, even though a greater disaster is coming, because this cosmic disaster was prepared by us, we can turn from guest to host. We have the greatest innate advantage. In the God of Destruction¡¯s camp, we have the greatest possibility of surviving the cosmic doomsday!


    ¡°It might even be our opportunity!¡±


    ¡°With the arrival of chaos and the Rise of Heroes, it can be said that the times create heroes. The universe has ushered in a change that has never been seen in ancient times! The second era of universe bridge had appeared once again, and the nine-Yuan universe was connected once again. Who was the real king of this era? To become the main character of today¡¯s world and universe?¡±


    The more they talked, the more excited they became.


    in fact, in my opinion, it seems that the God of creation has traveled to the past, but in fact, to a certain extent, it is our Huaxia civilization that has traveled to the past and changed the tragedy that we are destined to be destroyed!


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    The more he spoke, the more high-spirited he became, and the fighting spirit in the entire forum was ignited.


    This was because the ancient gods had shouldered too much for them. They had to work hard to not let the ancient gods down!


    The racer of Mount Haruna remained silent all this while. He was waiting for the netizens to get worked up. After all, this was something that was hard to imagine. He had to take some time to accept it.


    After all, the ancient God was the man who had plotted against the God of Destruction.


    He was simply a ruthless and unparalleled hero.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± when the chaos of the universe first began, there were ancient sages such as yimang and nuyi who created the heavens and earth. In my opinion, the future ancient gods and the others might have a chance to stand shoulder to shoulder with these ancient sages!


    What?


    A super ancient God, comparable to the ancient light, nuyi?


    This was simply treasonous and difficult to describe.


    Who was yimang? It was the first blade that opened the chaos of the universe, an existence that could split the heavens and earth! What about female second? He had created the laws of life structure, allowing creatures to be born naturally more easily!


    ¡°This ¡­ Isn¡¯t very possible, right?¡± The cute girl mumbled.


    The racer of Mount Haruna shook his head. right now, there¡¯s indeed no comparison. But what about the future? in my opinion, the drastic changes in this era of the great universe are comparable to the era of sculpture and the era of the universe bridge more than ten billion years ago. The 14 billion years of the postcelestial universe are also the coordinates of an era ¡­ If we can succeed and become the trendsetter of this era, do you think we can compare our achievements?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone¡¯s breathing quickened.


    That was a possibility.


    After all, to them, this era was definitely comparable to the era of universe bridge, or even beyond it!


    The battle between the two gods of creation was unprecedented in this era. If he were to sweep away everything here, reach the top, and become the true Overlord of this universe era, ruling and suppressing an era like n¨¹ Yi and Yi mang ¡­


    It was not impossible.


    After all, the Saints of this era were all country bumpkins!


    Over the long years, they had already lost the ancient history of the lost Universe. They didn¡¯t even know about the era of the universe bridge. It could be said that their ¡± intelligence ¡± was superior.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± but everything depends on hard work. The ancient gods have already changed the time and space where our civilization should have been destroyed. We have to work hard so that we won¡¯t repeat the same mistakes!


    Many people¡¯s gazes were heavy as they felt like they were being ordered around.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± now, everyone knows the truth of the ancient history. Let me share with you my personal opinion on what we should do next.

 Chapter 1249

    ?


    1249 The future plan of mankind


    Everyone instantly fell silent and obediently listened to the racer of Mount Haruna.


    After all, he had completely conquered everyone. How could an ordinary person see the third level?


    That was impossible! Only the racer of Mount Haruna was able to link all the clues and clues that had developed up to this point. He was able to connect all the illogical points to the truth.


    Everyone was naturally convinced by such a strange person.


    He is the strongest think tank of the current Huaxia civilization on earth, leading the future of our civilization!


    Now, one could tell everything from the countless likes given to the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s post. There were more than one billion likes, which showed that his popularity had long transcended national boundaries.


    we have a spy, but we must seize the opportunity. Tell us what we know!


    The racer of Mount Haruna was calm. let¡¯s talk about the future of the universe first. It¡¯ll definitely be the new era of universe bridges. The universes will be connected to each other, and there will definitely be more than one universe with life. There might be other spaceships that have sneaked in here already, and they¡¯ve been infected!


    There really weren¡¯t that many of these sea beasts, just two.


    Xu Zhi looked at the post and only shook his head. He held his chin and mumbled, ¡± it was just a small experiment to begin with, but it caused so much trouble. But if that¡¯s the case, we can just release a large number of them according to the speed of the car on Mount Haruna ¡­ It will cover the area around our universe so that when the Saint ships see this sea monster, they will capsize and eat them all.¡±


    It would be a waste not to take this big advantage.


    He continued reading the post, curious to see what else the racer of Mount Haruna had to say.


    Naturally, the racer of Mount Haruna did not know that he was being observed. He continued to speak excitedly, ¡±


    ¡°Brothers! We should only be one of the life forms that entered the universe ¡­ Perhaps the other Saint ships are already similar to us! ¡°However, it¡¯s impossible for all of us to enter because we know that touching the skin is the only way. Most of the Saints on the other ships drowned after the destruction of the spaceship. Only a small number of them accidentally touched the skin when the ship was submerged.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded slightly when he heard that.


    The racer of Mount Haruna reminded him that he might have to modify these cosmic lifeforms and make them come into contact with the Saints and enter his own universe.


    after all, eating the other party¡¯s cosmos ship would be a huge growth material. However, you would also have to swallow the Saints on the ship. These are all super elites and future quasi-Saints. They can vindicate their Dao in the universe. If you drown them, it would be a waste. ¡°After all, without these Saints, it¡¯s very difficult for these small universes to develop ¡­¡± He muttered.


    That was a good suggestion.


    At that moment, the racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± ¡°At the same time, according to my guess, not only was the trilobites universe released, but the seaweed universe was also released!


    But why didn¡¯t we encounter a seaweed universe? Because the seaweed universe is a vegetarian universe, it eats plankton, so it won¡¯t hunt ships.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Because the universe ship was also a circular universe made up of rules, it could float on the chaos ocean. Its structure was similar to the seaweed universe, so it was hunted by the trilobites universe as a seaweed universe. However, the seaweed universe wouldn¡¯t care about the universe ship.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard to find the seaweed universe? And also very useless?¡± Someone asked.


    The racer of Mount Haruna shook his head. according to the information provided by cutie, it¡¯s indeed hard to encounter one. It¡¯s because it doesn¡¯t attack the spaceship. But it was not useless! Seaweed, trilobites, each have their own strengths!¡±


    ¡°Each has their own strengths?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, they each have their own strengths! The trilobites were carnivorous and could only grow by eating cosmic ships. For the rest of the time, they could only eat ancient objects floating in the ocean and absorb a little. The efficiency was low and their growth rate was slow!


    However, the seaweed universe was different. It was a vegetarian universe. It could eat the floating residue in the sea and all kinds of antiques, so its growth rate was definitely very fast ¡­ don¡¯t think that the trilobites universe has gained a huge advantage. After eating such a valuable treasure built by a Saint, a universe ship is rapidly expanding in size ¡­ But I¡¯m afraid that the seaweed universe has already grown to more than ten times its size!¡±


    More than ten times?


    Everyone got goosebumps.


    It was as if he was looking at a real deep-sea monster.


    It was even possible that in the future, its vast body of countless light years would float in the deep sea.


    Right now, the universe ship that was only a few thousand or tens of thousands of meters long couldn¡¯t even compare to a single flagella of the other party!


    There were too many ancient relics and sunken ships in the chaos sea. Even the seaweed universe could feed on them and grow to an unimaginable size.


    ¡°In this case, each has their own strengths.¡±


    that¡¯s right. If we can get a seaweed universe, we¡¯ll grow faster too.


    however, no matter how huge the seaweed universe is, it¡¯s still seaweed ¡­ If you encounter a trilobites universe that is smaller than you, you will be eaten no matter how big you are.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a carnivorous beast, you¡¯re a seaweed ¡­.


    ¡°You can¡¯t calculate it that way. If the size difference is too big, can you eat it? Besides, if I can enter the seaweed universe, the creatures of this universe will definitely help to protect me from being invaded.¡±


    Everyone was in a heated discussion.


    Xu Zhi was also entranced by the story and felt that it was indeed so.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± for now, the God of Destruction should only be the beginning of the disaster. I¡¯m afraid that in the future, there will be more advanced universes. However, we should focus on the development of these two universes first!


    Everyone listened quietly.


    at the same time, the thousands of Saints in our insect-type universe are still mending the rules of the great Dao. They¡¯ll probably become Saints very soon. Once they become Saints, they¡¯ll barely be able to control the route of this universe. Hopefully, they¡¯ll be able to control it back to our port and make contact with our Empire again!


    I feel that this is not bad. After all, this universe doesn¡¯t have meat to eat and its growth is too slow. If we can come into contact with land and get the Saint kingdoms there, Zhang Youling, and the others to help build a cosmic ship, we can eat it and its growth will be extremely fast!


    Everyone¡¯s scalps went numb. The speed of the car on Mount Haruna was so ruthless!


    This was squeezing out Zhang Youling¡¯s resources. How precious was a cosmic ship? They had become consumables and food?


    Why was this person so elegant!


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± at the same time, we still have to look for the seaweed universe or other trilobites universe. One is obviously not enough. It¡¯s going to be the great voyage era in the future. With a ship, it means that we can sneak into other universes at any time. It¡¯s of great strategic significance.


    The racer of Mount Haruna learned a lot of things and made a lot of decisions.


    Xu Zhi was listening quietly as he leisurely ate his fruit. He felt that it made sense.


    After some time, the racer of Mount Haruna finally stopped, and everything came to an end.


    He couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath to relax.


    Kacha!


    Xu Zhi immediately rolled his eyes at the racer of Mount Haruna and took him away.


    Xu Zhi was munching on fruit with one hand and carrying the racer of Mount Haruna with the other as he made his way back to the laboratory.


    this guy is very good. In the age of navigation, more seaweed universes and trilobites universes should be released, but the Golden Tiandao piano is obviously not enough. Each universe needs to be matched with thousands of them to resist the assimilation of the universe. So, he has to clone tens of thousands of them to barely catch up with the first batch.


    The racer of Mount Haruna had been knocked out and was being carried with one hand.


    He would never have thought that he was actually digging a hole for himself when he excitedly said that he would definitely project more life universes.

 Chapter 1250

    ?


    1250 Offering a grassland to the universe


    When the racer of Mount Haruna woke up, it had already been a long time.


    His mind was muddled and white, and he felt very tired. He was like a deflated balloon filled with water, shriveled and lying on the ground.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    His mind was muddled. He thought about it seriously and vaguely remembered the scene before he lost his memory. He talked about the history of China¡¯s Buddhism and Taoism and the final truth of the ancient gods in the forum.


    After that, he was taken away by the ancient God without even a moment¡¯s rest. After thinking about it seriously, he still couldn¡¯t remember what the ancient God had said. What secret research had he been fortunate enough to participate in?


    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m exhausted, as if my body has been hollowed out.¡± He struggled to get up.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    Xu Zhi knew very well that creatures like the Tiandao piano, the Phoenix, the alchemy factory, and the protozoa were all unique mutants that could not be replicated.


    There was only one heavenly Dao piano, and it was impossible for one to withstand the assimilation of the entire universe. Therefore, Xu Zhi had always been in Caroline¡¯s hands, allowing her to use it.


    But now, with the cloning factory of the racer of Mount Haruna, it was an unimaginably powerful combination! He could madly mass-produce the heaven¡¯s path piano, the only bloodline, and achieve such an incredible thing.


    ¡°I got over 60000.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the Golden pianos that were arranged in an exquisite and orderly manner in front of him.


    over 60000. It should be able to be used for a long time ¡­ I also have hundreds of thousands of Dao oddity beads! A bead and a thousand heaven¡¯s path pianos could create a stable universe with life ¡­ It¡¯s like a Life Alchemy formula, but others are refining life while I¡¯m refining the universe!¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly felt that it was very mysterious. He had pieced things together and developed it into a miracle.


    The Zerg had achieved a super qualitative leap.


    Evolving the universe spore.


    ¡°However, although those sea beast universes seem long, they also have lifespans. After all, they¡¯re not real great universes and are incomplete imitations. The length of their lifespans depends on the consumption of the heavenly Dao piano!


    After all, the heavenly Dao piano can resist the assimilation of the universe, and it has a time limit. If I don¡¯t replenish it after it¡¯s used up, the universe will inevitably perish and be completely assimilated by the great universe.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm, and he thought to himself, ¡±


    ¡®In fact, these mysterious and terrifying life forms of the universe are essentially the same as the multi-dimensional Sage¡¯s universe ship-the fake Dao universe! It¡¯s just that they are fake Dao universes, while mine is an outer Dao universe. This foreign great Dao is a special active universe that contains the life law.¡±


    After thinking about it carefully, the essence was the same.


    After all, this wasn¡¯t a real universe. It was similar to a spaceship, but this spaceship was alive and didn¡¯t use the laws of this universe. That was all.


    Hualala.


    Xu Zhi raised his hand and immediately got fifty of them in one go.


    Thirty seaweeds and twenty trilobites.


    He then carried the heavenly path pianos one by one according to his previous practice. After thinking about it, he kept the rest of the heavenly path pianos as a reserve. After all, he had to keep some leftovers in case of an emergency.


    After all, there had to be some spare parts waiting to be replaced.


    Thump thump thump.


    Very soon, these living universes were directly thrown into the chaos sea by Xu Zhi. As juveniles, they quickly drifted away with the current. The chaos ships that were rushing over from all directions would probably be doomed.


    However, wasn¡¯t this also an opportunity?


    Over the past 10 billion years, the accumulation of the chaos sea was too vast. The civilizations of the multiverse had accumulated countless treasures and ancient divine objects at the bottom of the sea.


    All of these would be salvaged and explored by the current starships.


    The chaotic ocean was a forbidden zone in the universe. It also covered the sands of time for the entire universe and preserved many ancient relics. From here, living beings 14 billion years later could find all the ancient ruins and historical truths.


    it¡¯s just like what the racer of Mount Haruna said before. This is an open scheme. You want him to work for you openly, because he saw an opportunity. Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm as he looked at female second¡¯s laboratory.


    ¡°And this is only the beginning! Seaweed and trilobites are the two most primitive species. In the future, there might be a Spine Universe, a reptile universe, and an amphibian universe ¡­¡±


    He looked at the boundless chaos sea, which was gray and boundless.


    ¡°The vast sea of primordial chaos here is a forbidden region of primordial chaos that is even larger than an entire universe. It will become the true origin of all life, and it will give birth to all life! The deathly still sea of chaos will flourish with life. In the end, they will climb up the earth and turn into various species, moving towards the nine Continents ¡­¡±


    the primal Chaos land of the nine universes, the originally cold and dry land of death, will become the true land of prosperity for the vast number of life forms!


    outside the chaos heavens, the flowers and grass on the ground, the forests that land on the ground, the fish that swim in the rivers, the beasts in the basins ¡­ It looks ordinary, but in fact, even a blade of grass is a vast universe!¡±


    ¡°This is the real ¡­ A world in a flower, a Bodhi in a leaf!¡±


    The more Xu Zhi thought about it, the more excited he became.


    ¡°This is the true 129600 worlds! All the heavens and all the worlds!¡±


    If he were to succeed, he would completely transform the entire ice-cold chaos heavens ¡®ecosystem. It would be like turning a lifeless desert green!


    The map of the great universe suddenly appeared before Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes.


    Like a broken glass planet, it was made up of nine fragmented continents. The gaps between them were filled by the chaos sea, and the surface of the continents was made of crushed stones. It was a plain stone land.


    I will make the entire universe green. I will plant nine green prairies on the surface of this planet! Xu Zhi knew that this was a bold idea.


    This would be the beginning of a new universe era.


    However, if a person didn¡¯t have a dream, they were no different from a salted fish.


    Xu Zhi had never liked fighting and killing. How carefree would it be if he was locked up in the house and farming? Even though they were secretly farming now, there was not much difference.


    However, the change and shock it brought was definitely not inferior to the first strike that created the universe! It was not weaker than splitting the universe into nine pieces!


    This was using farming to change the ecological environment of the universe.


    This era could even be called the third universe node after these two most important eras of destiny!


    The structure of the multiverse was completely altered!


    I plan to vindicate the Dao for the entire great universe ¡­ To vindicate life beyond the chaos heavens and restore order beyond the chaos heavens.¡± Xu Zhi looked down at the sea of chaos and chuckled softly.


    this action is no less than opening up the world and proving the Dao for living beings ¡­ It could increase the prosperity of the universe beyond the chaos heavens and open up new territory for the Saints! To seek the blessings of the future generations! Good fortune for hundreds of millions of years!¡±


    This was a species invasion.


    He was simply treating the nine Continents of the entire great universe as his own sandbox, evolving into endless life, fish, reptiles, and beasts ¡­ As for the natives, Saints, and Dao-existences of the universe, they could only become the bodies of the lifeforms on the surface of the chaos heavens ¡­


    Miscellaneous bacteria!


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that Xu Zhi was extremely bold to have such a thought!


    If it was before, he would not have such radical and unruly thoughts.


    However, he saw the development of the entire history of the universe. He cut open the universe and proved that the universe was flawed. He cut the lifespan of all living beings and cut the universe again.


    How shocking was it to be spat on by all the living beings in the universe for severing the lifespan of all life?


    Cutting the universe¡¯s territory and splitting the entire universe into nine, such a Great Rebellion?


    If it was before, would you have come up with such a bold idea and such a groundbreaking future move?


    This groundbreaking history had already allowed Xu Zhi to look at problems beyond the framework of the ancient times and see the essence of things.


    the truth is always held by the minority and spurned by the majority.


    back then, yimang and nuyi were the same. They were not understood by that era. Only when the later generations look back at history can they understand their painstaking efforts ¡­


    I¡¯m the same. Even if I¡¯m going to be spat on by the people of this era and be puzzled by them, I still have to persevere on my path and make the entire universe green, planting endless green grasslands.

 Chapter 1251

    ?


    1251 Chapter 1260-leaving the mountain


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression suddenly became complicated. He suddenly realized that he had gradually changed.


    Back then, he had looked down on the Zerg empresses of the past generations for being the next-door Kings. He had felt that it was extremely contemptuous, but now, he had finally become the person he once hated the most.


    Time was a merciless carving knife.


    He suddenly remembered what female second had said:


    [ you say ¡­ Is the decay of life just an accident, or is eternal life bound to decay in the future? ]


    perhaps, I¡¯ve already decayed with the passage of time. It¡¯s already been a few years since I¡¯ve developed to this day, and in reality, I¡¯m finally someone who¡¯s approaching thirty ¡­ My original heart has changed. This is probably what it means when a Dragon Slayer becomes an evil Dragon.¡±


    Although Xu Zhi felt that there was something wrong with the words ¡± turn into an evil Dragon, ¡± it was roughly similar.


    However, he was a practical person after all. Although he laughed at himself, how could he care about these messy things? If stealing everything in the universe could make him stronger, so what if he became a real natural disaster?


    at the same time, these universes will wander around the chaos sea and search the entire ancient and modern universe! Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes were half-smiling as he said, ¡± it¡¯s hard to keep secrets in the universe. If the legendary realm of longevity really exists ¡­ I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be found by me. ¡±


    xu zhi was planning to ruthlessly plot against some ancient existence in the dark!


    At the same time, Xu Zhi also suddenly thought of something.


    however, if that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t have to continue to complete the five Dao bloodlines. As a level 10 Saint with an incomplete Dao, it¡¯s good that I don¡¯t vindicate my Dao.


    after all, if I do this now, I won¡¯t vindicate my Dao in this universe in the future. Instead, I¡¯ll find a way to complete the oddities of my Dao through these universes and vindicate my Dao in the universe I create!


    ¡°I won¡¯t vindicate Dao to the universe, I¡¯ll vindicate Dao to myself!¡± His eyes flickered with a glimmer of light.


    He had to complete the five great Dao bloodlines and the great Dao oddity.


    The latter would definitely be more difficult.


    And it was hundreds of millions of times more difficult. But Xu Zhi still had dreams.


    He had chosen the most difficult and most unbelievable path. After all-completing the five bloodlines of the great Dao was-routine, but he had opened up-strange path and pointed to the ultimate realm-the truth of the great Dao.


    however, just because I don¡¯t try to complete the five great Dao bloodlines, it doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t try to develop complex genes.


    Xu Zhi knew what was important and what was not.


    the compound bloodline, the new nine revolutions mysterious art bloodline, as well as the new clan¡¯s cultivation method, all of these have to be evolved. These are the main external combat power that will escort me to the end.


    As Xu Zhi thought of this, he cast his gaze slightly to the other side, at the godly dimensional courtyard that was being destroyed by naissera.


    ¡°After such a long period of preparation, it should be about time, right?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Destroy the courtyard of the God¡¯s dimension.


    After the incident where a cute girl walked among them and talked to naissera, everyone regained their calm after the shock.


    Even now, after experiencing the truth of the ancient Chinese history of the racer of Mount Haruna, they were completely touched and worked even harder to change everything.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡±


    Standing on a patch of grass and mountains, di Qi said indifferently, ¡± after all these years of development, I¡¯ve finally integrated part of the bloodline of Mother Earth, ancestral sorcery, and nine-headed ancient mother into my body!


    ¡°The two of us also happened to finish it.¡±


    Said Carolyn with a smile. Over the years, she and the three pillar gods had worked together to evolve. After all, they had achieved mastery in this aspect. Her talent in this aspect was truly inferior to di Qi and the others. It was not bad to work together. the bloodline of the entire clan, the nine revolutions mysterious art, and the monster core. The three of them have merged together and formed a true transformation!


    Over the years, they had been secretly researching and disappearing. Finally, they had some achievements.


    A new bloodline had been completely born.


    Medusa was also smiling. you all have evolved some strange bloodlines, but I am different. What I have evolved is very ordinary. It is just an evil spiritual creature.


    Carolyn shook her head, her voice calm and cold as she laughed: we¡¯re different from you. We specialize in one of them. We¡¯ve walked the same path to the end. Therefore, this bloodline is of utmost importance ¡­ You don¡¯t need any extraordinary bloodline at all. Instead, you need an extremely common bloodline that can be found everywhere.¡±


    Their paths were different.


    Her species was life overclocking.


    Xu Zhi had already been very powerful when he used the half-finished product.


    If she brought this creature out, she would no longer need to re-cultivate tens of thousands of times. As long as she had enough knowledge, she could quickly re-cultivate to her realm.


    Medusa thought, ¡±


    I heard from those guys that there was a God in ancient Huaxia mythology called Zhang Bairen. He was the God above gods, the king of gods, the God who ruled over the heavenly Dao ¡­ He had reincarnated and re-cultivated for a total of 1750 tribulations, and each tribulation took 129600 years! Only then did he become the final God ¡­ It actually has the same effect as me. ¡±


    The God of the heavenly Dao!


    If she had re-cultivated 129800 times, she would be the final Sage who controlled most of the laws of the universe.


    129,600 Saints, the ultimate life form!


    ¡°The day has finally come.¡± Medusa knew that she had lived the longest, but her combat power had not been obvious. Now, she had finally reached the end of her life.


    ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need for further discussion.¡±


    Di Qi only smiled. according to those living beings of the Asura Dao, when our species has completely evolved in this dimensional courtyard of the God of creation, we will obtain an opportunity to enter a certain universe. At this time, we should do the same.


    yes. Carolyn nodded and said, ¡± we should indeed bring this bloodline to the outside world ¡­ It¡¯s more than ten times stronger than the single bloodline from before, and it should be the peak of the universe bloodline!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Although di Qi¡¯s body was in the Dao fishing ground, he had been focusing on this place. He also smiled and said, ¡± I don¡¯t think that a naturally evolved bloodline can reach our level. The few bloodlines we have now will definitely be at the peak and invincible in the world!


    ¡°Just an ordinary bloodline is already comparable to those fused bloodlines of the Grand DAOs.¡± The three pillar Gods ¡®voice was very cold. it can dominate an entire lifetime! We¡¯ve almost reached the end of our bloodline!¡±


    The few of them nodded and began the final stage of the show.


    They wanted to come to the outside world and announce who had the strongest extraordinary bloodline, overturning all the Saints ¡®knowledge and concepts.


    Soon, they received a new notification:


    Ding! Ding!


    [ congratulations, evil god, Carolyn, di Qi ¡­ ] [ evolved species has obtained an achievement. The universe has been opened, and you can enter at your own will. ]


    A voice resounded through the entire sandbox courtyard.


    ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ll meet again.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what kind of universe it is?¡±


    no matter which world we are in, we¡¯ll still be able to rise quickly and return soon.


    They all smiled and quickly entered the door. It was pitch black in front of them. The species that they had evolved were finally going to walk out of the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction and walk into the universe.


    Right behind them, the players looked at each other, and their eyes suddenly lit up. They secretly looked at each other.


    Ding! Ding!


    [ congratulations, Zhang Jianguo ¡­ [ evolved species has obtained an achievement. The universe has been opened, and you can enter at your own will. ]


    Kachaa.


    A black-cloaked octopus that was hidden in the shadows slowly walked out.


    They patted the octopus and said with a serious face, ¡± it¡¯s finally your turn to show up. After countless deaths, you¡¯ve finally become a dead soul. Let the world experience your anger!

 Chapter 1252

    ?


    1252 Chapter 1261-undercurrent surging, the start of an era


    Hualala.


    Di Qi, Medusa, and the others stepped in without hesitation.


    At this moment, Caroline stepped into the endless void and said in a soft voice, ¡±


    ¡®Di Qi has already broken through the void and ascended to the outside of the universe. My main body is already 89% on the path to level ten and is about to complete it ¡­ However, this body is just a clone without a divine soul. It can¡¯t vindicate Dao in my current universe ¡­ However, if you enter another parallel universe, you¡¯ll have a chance!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a faint light appeared in front of her eyes.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw a magical and strange world made up of bright red meridians, cells, and mysterious gears.


    She raised her head and could vaguely see the muddy sea outside.


    It was hazy.


    It was as if she was looking at the vast and mysterious ocean World through the sea Clan Hall.


    ¡°This place is ¡­ The life universe created by the God of Destruction!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s seaweed! It¡¯s actually seaweed. It¡¯s the most suitable for me because it¡¯s large enough to rebuild my spiritual universe technique!¡±


    ¡°As expected! In the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction, you can only enter the heavens and worlds created by the God of Destruction!¡±


    Her pupils suddenly shrank, and she couldn¡¯t help but look around. She was actually collapsing because of the laws of the universe, changing her shape, and quickly turning into a bacteria.


    However, she sensed that the rules of her bloodline had been forcefully suppressed and she could not use it.


    however, it¡¯s only suppressed. This is a bloodline universe after all ¡­ If I can re-cultivate here and vindicate the rules of Dao, vindicate the rules of my new clan cultivation method, my bloodline will be able to unleash its full power in this universe!¡±


    in fact, I¡¯m the only one here. I can take over and transform this place into my ¡­ The universe Dao field!¡± She was instantly excited.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    Medusa was the same.


    She had entered a trilobites universe by herself and had a similar thought.


    I can transform this place into my evil god universe and master the same rules as me ¡­ I¡¯m going to transform an entire universe into my personal training hall!¡±


    I can even drive this universe ship across the chaos ocean, travel the endless universe, search for ancient ruins, pursue the truth of history, and become a traveler of time!


    ¡­


    Di Qi opened his eyes, only to hear chaos.


    The ocean water bobbed up and down, and huge waves crashed against each other. It was as if the world was being overturned. The surroundings were filled with wails and screams as if they were experiencing an unimaginably huge sea disaster.


    BOOM!


    ¡°What kind of monster is this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s terrifying!¡±


    ¡°He actually ¡­¡±


    Kachaa.


    The entire spaceship flipped over and was surrounded by countless tentacles and claws. It was crumpled into a ball of paper and was quickly swallowed.


    Under di Qi¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, countless descendants of the Saints touched the skin of this giant beast and gradually rushed into this mysterious and strange universe.


    ¡°Zhen came at the right time? Is this a universe ship from another universe?¡± Di Qi¡¯s expression was calm. He instantly hid himself and watched the guests from the disaster.


    Very quickly, they had become a mix of bacteria due to the influence of the rules.


    As for di Qi, he was also mixed in the middle. For a moment, the descendants of the sages could no longer tell who was who. Di Qi casually simulated the aura and became one of the members of the shipwreck.


    ¡°This place is my heaven.¡± Di Qi was mixed in with these existences.


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi was very satisfied when he saw that they all belonged to different people.


    Caroline was suitable for the seaweed universe, Medusa was suitable for the trilobites universe, and di Qi was thrown into a universe where a sea disaster happened. All of this had been carefully arranged.


    the nine-Yuan universe era is over. The era of the heavens and realms has set sail. Xu Zhi gave her a half-smile. at the beginning of the era, treasures were everywhere. The times made heroes. With their abilities, they would naturally be able to make a name for themselves very quickly.


    Xu Zhi glanced slightly to the side and suddenly fell silent.


    ¡­


    This place had also experienced a sea disaster.


    The giant octopus was treated the same way as di Qi, and they successfully entered at the same time.


    At the same time, the giant octopus was from the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction, which was also the ¡± spore evolution ¡°. Naturally, he could also livestream and contact the players.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. They¡¯re All Saints, but they can¡¯t defeat you now.¡±


    In the live broadcast room, the players were excited.


    it seems that even if you¡¯ve become a miscellaneous bacteria, you still have a bad smell. You¡¯re still very powerful!


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll secretly make a name for myself among the Saints.¡±


    The giant octopus nodded, and the magnificent voyage of its life began.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    After a series of struggles, there was finally a Saint who managed to re-cultivate and verify his Dao from the old attached universe ship, splitting open the chaos of the heavens and earth.


    They were surprised to find that as they vindicated their Dao and perfected the rules and atlases of this universe, the intelligence of this universe seemed to be gradually awakening and some consciousness appeared.


    They felt fear, but there was nothing they could do.


    They could only follow their initial plan and steer the ship closer to the coastline.


    The anxious Zhang Youling was currently waiting on the shore.


    The missing cosmos ship wasn¡¯t just built with almost all the resources here. The thousands of descendants of the Saints on the ship were also the entire team of the main universe.


    With his strength greatly reduced, how could he not be anxious?


    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s that?¡±


    On this day, they looked at the chaos Coast and saw a giant beast gradually emerging from the water.


    Then, they heard an extremely terrifying truth for the first time. An underwater life form, an incomplete universe, and a visitor from the Beyond heaven universe ¡­


    The racer of Mount Haruna explained to them excitedly, ¡± this is an ancient life form from outside the universe. It¡¯s an incomplete universe, not as complete and mature as our universe, which is floating in our universe ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the depths of the dark blue universe.


    The endless vortex spiralled, surrounded by resplendent Starlight. It was a beautiful sight. Over the countless billions of years, the world outside had changed, but this place had never changed.


    The entire White Palace was filled with eternal silence.


    Large amounts of laws revolved around this place rapidly in threads that looked like an endless rainbow.


    He didn¡¯t seek eternal life, but only longevity and longevity. He wanted to live to the end of the universe and finally verify his Dao.


    A voice came from the depths.


    ¡°How many hundreds of millions of years has it been?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, it has been 14 billion years.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the outside world?¡±


    ever since that person fell, that universe is in conflict. I¡¯m afraid the great Dao is weakening and accelerating towards the end of the world.


    that person¡¯s descendants? I can¡¯t even remember which generation they are ¡­


    The ancient existences around them fell silent.


    After a while.


    over the years, we have long known that everything in the world has its own destiny. The growth of the universe has its own rules. Certain inevitable eras are destined to appear, and we can not interfere with them ¡­ If we interfere too much, there might be a huge change in the universe ¡­¡±


    the universe may be heading on a path that we have unknown before. It has lost the opportunity of the Age of Chaos, and the door to level 11 has been completely sealed.


    The existences were extremely calm.


    They didn¡¯t know what era the universe would usher in in the future, but it was an inevitable law of the universe¡¯s growth.


    They were just like Xu Zhi in the past. They did not dare to interfere, for fear of affecting the trajectory of their destiny, which was a certain inevitable stage of the universe¡¯s growth.


    They had almost never been born before, and they had survived each and every drastic change in the universe era.


    They were going to walk into the distant future.


    Suddenly, they fell silent again and closed their eyes.


    However, in the next second, a slightly bewildered voice could be heard. when I peeked into that universe, a variable actually appeared. A large number of cosmic ships fell out of thin air and disappeared.


    This existence, as a terrifying multi-dimensional Sage, could spy on and listen to all things. Most things in the multiverse could not be hidden from him.


    The surrounding ancient existences held their breaths, ¡± why? ¡±


    there¡¯s an unknown life form in the chaos sea. He said.


    The existences around him were stunned and confused.


    The universe had life? What was the meaning of living in the chaos sea?


    ¡°I¡¯ll show it to you.¡± He reached out his hand, and an image gradually appeared. It was the car on Mount Haruna giving a speech excitedly with spittle flying everywhere.


    ¡°This is the Dunhuang frescoes, flying sky!¡±


    this strange universe with life comes from outside the real great universe!


    it¡¯s a broken, deformed universe. There are many broken universes like this outside of our universe, floating everywhere! But at present, only our universe is complete!¡±


    according to my estimation, it¡¯s possible that a group of meteorites from beyond the sky fell into our chaos sea, which caused these strange objects to appear.


    The ancient existences of the longevity Daoist Palace were stunned.


    Flying?


    Meteor Universe Group?


    And beyond the heavens?


    They had lived for tens of billions of years, so how could they not have heard of these Terms?


    They were dumbfounded.


    They were ancient existences who had lived to this day. They were the true giants who had experienced the universe eras. They knew clearly that this was a lie.


    They looked at each other and frowned.


    At that moment, the racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± this reminds me of an ancient prophecy!


    ¡°Everything is just the beginning of a sign!¡±


    now, too many evil gods have descended, and indescribable evil is growing. In the future, we will enter the true Node of the universe, the era of the heavens and realms!


    The people around him were shocked and hurriedly asked the heavens and the myriad world.


    the universe isn¡¯t just the nine-Yuan universe now. This world will be filled with thousands of worlds in the future. There will be 129600 great thousand universes.


    this number is eternal. There is life and death in the world. Maintain this constant.


    therefore, 129600 is one Yuan, which can be called an era. There will be rise and fall in an era.


    The racer of Mount Haruna became more and more excited as he spoke. This was what the God of creation had told di Qi back then, and now it was completely true!


    Didn¡¯t that mean that the God of creation had already known that he would face such a calamity?


    But he had no self-awareness and was unable to resist?


    He felt a strong sense of destiny in his heart!


    ¡°There¡¯s life and death in the new age?¡± Zhang Youling was startled.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna was still in high spirits.


    when the stars return to their positions, R ¡®lyeh will rise from the bottom of the chaotic sea, and the great Cthulhu will awaken! The universe will be destroyed!¡±


    His words were earth-shattering.


    This so-called R ¡®lyeh, wasn¡¯t it referring to them?


    In the longevity Daoist Palace, a Saint at the top opened his eyes. someone is plotting against us!

 Chapter 1253

    ?


    1253 Chapter 1262-we are all free


    129,600 cosmoses were one Yuan, which could be called an era. There would be rise and fall within an era!


    They could not understand any of this.


    He felt that his mouth was full of lies and that he was bragging about nine universes. 129600 vast universes, how large was this number?


    It was unimaginable!


    And towards the end.


    The end of the era, and the catastrophe of the end of the era was the time when the stars returned to their positions. R ¡®lyeh would rise from the bottom of the chaotic sea, and the great Cthulhu would awaken! The universe would be destroyed!


    They could ignore the heavens and the ten thousand world eras mentioned earlier!


    However, the rise of R ¡®lyeh from the deep sea, the awakening of Cthulhu, and the destruction of the universe. Wasn¡¯t this a metaphor for them?


    They were the most ancient and mysterious.


    At this moment, the great Dao of the universe was sealed, and the laws were incomplete. No matter how heaven-defying the ancient taboo was, it could not pry open the laws and see the door to the final great Dao.


    Thus, they chose to hide and cross the universe eras and billions of years to the distant future, to reach the final Dharma ending age of Dao verification.


    That was the Age of Chaos, and it was indeed the end of the universe.


    ¡°This person is plotting against us!¡±


    An existence¡¯s voice was cold, ¡± everything I said before was a lie. It¡¯s all dream talk. An ancient Buddhist civilization? The greater world? The universe? One Yuan? How could there be so many of them in the universe? However, the last sentence was clearly meant to scheme against us.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, we don¡¯t know if we¡¯re dreaming or not, but there¡¯s actually someone in this world who can remember us?¡± A charming voice sounded. It was a colorful bird.


    ¡°10 billion years, what kind of light and shadow is it?¡±


    ¡°A Sage¡¯s life span is less than 10 million years. A Sage who has completely attained the nine aeons and walked towards a multi-dimensional path can only live for 90 million years! 10 billion years ¡­ It¡¯s been too long. Even in the current era, those multi-dimensional sages don¡¯t even know what happened 500 million years ago, let alone 5 billion, 10 billion ¡­¡±


    Her voice was very light and pleasant to the ear, but she was describing a cruel fact.


    back then, the insect race, the dimensional race, and my race were fighting for the path of immortality. In the end, both sides were the losers. The Shi race was completely annihilated, and even if the insect race escaped, they were already crippled. They were stranded outside and could not live for long. They could only die in an unknown corner of the foreign land.


    They didn¡¯t need to chase after this loser because if they couldn¡¯t seize the lifelong realm, time would help them to kill this ancient and unimaginable Supreme magnate.


    she could only leave behind her inheritance before she died. However, as time flies, the insect race has passed down the inheritance from generation to generation until now. They don¡¯t even know who we are anymore ¡­ A deep and majestic voice said indifferently, ¡± they took over the inheritance and only guessed that a mysterious existence had destroyed the previous generation of the insect race. However, they didn¡¯t know who it was ¡­


    Time was an enemy that could erase everything. Even the strongest enemy would be destroyed.


    However, they also revealed a hint of surprise.


    Time could destroy all traces. Even the current zergs didn¡¯t know about it. If history was lost, then who was hiding in the dark and plotting against them?


    In the entire universe, no one should remember their names.


    They looked at the racer of Mount Haruna, who was chattering non-stop at the port. They could not help but think,¡¯who is it that spread such a rumor? Who is it that still remembers us and schemed against us?¡±


    They did not suspect that the racer of Mount Haruna was just spouting nonsense.


    Because the mysterious life in the universe and the prophecy on the ancient murals he had mentioned had appeared ¡­ And this weak life could not do this at all.


    ¡°Is it a coincidence?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be a coincidence.¡± The charming voice laughed. the other party actually knows about the historical site from the era of sculpture and the stone monument cave dwelling ¡­ Everyone, take a look. It¡¯s said that this is a mural of the ancient Buddhist civilization.¡±


    A stone tablet appeared.


    [ the immortal deity¡¯s residence, a Daoist family that lives as long as the heavens ]


    The hearts of the ancient taboos trembled slightly.


    Wasn¡¯t this talking about their world?


    In fact, this sentence directly reflected the two conditions for breaking through to level 11: Immortality, as long as the heavens.


    Only by being immortal could one live to the end of the universe and the beginning of Dao vindication. Only by living as long as the heavens and from the most ancient era of the universe to this day could one know the order of the entire universe atlases and the order of the sages ¡®Dao vindication. Only then could one open the door.


    ¡°This sentence is a scheme against us!¡± One of the existences said coldly. They weren¡¯t convinced before, but now they were completely convinced.


    All the multi-dimensional Saints in the universe didn¡¯t know about the opportunity to break through to level 11. However, now, this opportunity was revealed. This immortal¡¯s cave was a reflection of their existence!


    However, who had created this cave abode?


    The ancient murals and prophecies left behind by the other party were clearly a scheme against them.


    those who can remember us must be from an ancient civilization in the same universe era as us. They knew they couldn¡¯t win the war and couldn¡¯t live to the future, so they left all kinds of schemes, murals, ruins, and civilizations to reveal our information to the later generations, hoping to secretly ¡­ You schemed against us.¡±


    An ancient immortal said indifferently.


    Hearing this, the surrounding Forbidden Creatures nodded.


    There were many similar situations.


    Because of that war, they managed to subdue all the other civilizations. The other civilizations would definitely be unwilling to accept this. They would try their best to leave behind traces of their civilization in the various galaxies and regions, telling the world about the existence of the lifelong realm.


    Over the long years of the universe, many civilizations had obtained inheritances and historical truths and then attacked them, which had caused a lot of trouble.


    But time was the source of destruction.


    One hundred million, two hundred million, three hundred million ¡­ In the billion year, almost no one recognized their existence, because almost all the ancient ruins that could be discovered had been discovered.


    Ruins would also decay.


    The murals, tablets, and historical sites left behind would all be destroyed by time.


    The later the cosmos epochs, the fewer people who knew about them. Until now, no one knew about them.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for the ruins in the universe to exist anymore ¡­ There was only one ruin that could be preserved for countless years-the chaos sea! Perhaps, there are many existences that threw these ancient tablets into the chaos ocean and waited for them to be fished up after a long time.¡±


    ¡°In other words, this Buddhist civilization might have been an ancient civilization that had been coveting us? You knew that you were no match for us and left behind a ruin in the chaos sea. You were only excavated today?¡±


    They looked at the cave abode on the stone stele and the flying painting.


    it might not be the so-called ¡®Buddhism¡¯ civilization. We have never heard of it in the old days!


    maybe, it¡¯s just a pretense. Maybe the insect race, dimensional race, and some other races, as the losers, left these ruins before they died. They wanted to leave the truth for the future generations, so they schemed against us ¡­ He randomly chose a civilization name and replaced it. ¡±


    it¡¯s not impossible that they don¡¯t exist. Civilizations like these usually leave their true names behind, hoping that the future generations will prove their existence and pass on their civilization so that they can revive their own civilization ¡­ They would not use any other fake names. This Buddhist civilization might have really existed.¡±


    if it really did exist, then it might have hidden itself very deeply, and its strength might not be weak.


    but no matter what, whoever is scheming against us behind the scenes has already decayed with the passage of time and has long turned into dust.


    They discussed softly.


    let¡¯s just wait and see what kind of scheme this person has against us. We just need to wait and see quietly ¡­ Find an opportunity to suppress and wipe out this storm.¡±


    At this moment, they were talking while looking at the port.


    At this moment.


    speaking of evil gods, I can¡¯t help but talk about the ancient era of the great voyage recorded in the prophecy.


    The speed of the racer of Mount Haruna was a very important factor.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what the lifelong realm was, and didn¡¯t even know how to break through to the 11th level, it didn¡¯t stop him from following his plan and starting an era of the heavens and realms.


    He continued,¡±it¡¯s said that in the distant early days of the universe, there was also a Golden Age where the nine-Yuan universe connected!¡± It was a Golden Age! It was known as the era of the universe bridge ¡­¡±


    The era of the universe bridge?


    The ancient existences of the longevity Dao Palace were slightly shocked when they saw this. They knew that this person was from the era of the universe bridge. He was indeed from the same era as them.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was in high spirits as he replied, ¡± ¡°At that time, in the era of universe bridge, there was a Captain who was oppressed by an evil enemy. He was old and on the verge of death. Go and find the treasure I left behind! Truth, treasure, and Dao were all there! The great sea route! Thus, the era of great sea routes began!¡±


    The Saints of the longevity Daoist Palace held their breaths as they heard this. Their eyes were heavy.


    This was a reflection!


    And it was an extremely open and aboveboard reflection of history!


    That Captain, wasn¡¯t he referring to the bug race, dimensional race, and other civilizations? Although they were defeated, they used their lives to open up a new era, leaving behind inscriptions, records, and informing the future generations. They had also opened up a long era that lasted for a billion years, searching for the lifelong realm, truth, and treasures ¡­ They were all here.


    ¡°Hateful!¡± An ancient taboo with a violent temperament was furious. this is a blatant scheme against us, leaving behind these inscriptions ¡­ The so-called Buddhist civilization will not be able to live in peace even if they die!¡±


    Although the other ancient taboos didn¡¯t say anything, they were also slightly angry.


    Naturally, the racer of Mount Haruna had no idea how much trouble he had brought upon himself by bragging about the Buddhist civilization of China. He had no idea what kind of an unknown existence was targeting him.


    He was still in high spirits and continued to speak with great fighting spirit, ¡± Hmph, that was only the first great voyage era. Now, according to the prophecy of the ancient mural, the second great voyage era is about to begin ¡­ ¡®We have to find the great sea route again, the ancient treasure ¡­¡¯ At the same time, we need to take a boat and search for the text of history!¡±


    Not only do they want to find us, but they also want to find the missing text of the universe¡¯s history?


    As soon as these words were spoken, an ancient existence sitting at the highest point, shrouded in holy golden light, suddenly opened his eyes in the next second, and a strange look flashed in them.


    He was slightly angry, and the universe changed color.


    BOOM!


    The chaos sea trembled slightly as huge waves came.


    Many deep ocean vortexes and endless waves were rising and falling.


    Thump thump thump!


    It was as if a mini-earthquake had struck the nine-sided multiverse.


    ¡°Our universe is shaking. Are the plates drifting? What kind of strange phenomenon is this?¡±


    ¡°The tectonic plates are shaking?¡±


    no, my Sage body in another universe also feels the vibration. The entire great universe is shaking.


    Many multi-dimensional Saints in the distant universe exclaimed in shock, ¡± ¡°What is happening? We¡¯ve also lost contact with the universe ship we sent.¡±


    They looked out of the chaos sea. The water was more turbulent than usual, as if it was shrouded in fog. Their universe had become an isolated island, and they could not contact the outside world.


    On the other side, Xu Zhi was also a little confused. He scratched his head and put down the fruit in his hand. what happened? an earthquake? ¡± The plates are drifting?¡±


    All the Saints felt the slight vibration of the universe.


    Everyone thought that this was a natural phenomenon, the mighty power of nature.


    ¡­


    In the port.


    The sky above the chaos sea seemed to be covered by a layer of gray fog.


    An ancient existence had awakened from the past. It opened its eyes in the sky of the chaotic land and peeked at the entire Harbor.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was telling a story at the port. by the way, the story recorded in the murals, the flying murals, states that the universe will enter the era of the heavens and the realms. It¡¯s a new era. At that time, we will be searching for the truth of history, so that the mysteries of the universe will no longer be able to block our eyes ¡­


    us tenth-grade descendants also have the possibility of vindication. The multi-dimensional Sacred Gate will open to the common people. Crossing the chaos sea will no longer be difficult.


    As he spoke, the tenth-level descendants around him were moved and fell silent. Suddenly, they saw that the weather had changed and the sun and moon had lost their light. They thought to themselves, I¡¯m bluffing a Saint, and even the heavens are cooperating?


    It was the first time he had seen an earthquake and celestial phenomenon of this level. The pair of eyes above the chaos sea seemed to be an ancient taboo, peeking at him. It seemed very real.


    ¡°Tenth-level descendants and Saints, please listen to me.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but jump up and stand on the deck of the port. He pointed at the sky with one hand and pointed at the ground with the other. He looked at the fog in the sky like a pair of ancient cold eyes and shouted with an unyielding expression,


    ¡°We were born Free, who would dare to be high above us?¡±

 Chapter 1254

    ?


    1254 The ancient existence¡¯s countermeasure


    BOOM!


    As soon as he finished speaking, lightning flashed and Thunder rumbled.


    The big waves were beating.


    As soon as he finished speaking, it was as if the world changed color again.


    In his daze, the chaos sea was like a bolt of lightning.


    The waves crashed like thunder, darkening the sky.


    The gray chaotic ocean water in the sky seemed to have turned into a pair of completely cold eyes, and an ancient existence was staring at it ¡­ However, the racer of Mount Haruna remained unyielding as he stood proudly on the ground.


    The racer of Mount Haruna pointed one finger at the sky and the other at the ground. The eyeball that was pointing at the sky roared and repeated, ¡± ¡°We were born Free, who would dare to be high above us?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡± The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s eyes were burning with rage as he stood proudly on the ground.


    This unyielding mythical scene seemed to be imprinted into eternity.


    The descendants of the Saints trembled in excitement as they heard the sound of the waves.


    Such a figure?


    This unyielding?


    They were also excited. It was as if they were seeing a great era in history. The universe was welcoming a new turning point. What was about to happen was an era of great struggle that no one could have imagined.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was overjoyed as he looked at the acknowledgment around him. The heavens are really on my side! I was just about to talk about ancient history, and it was the most exciting moment. Suddenly, the entire Primal Chaos ocean came to help. It felt really cool.¡±


    He naturally didn¡¯t think that he had offended anyone. He simply thought that this was a phenomenon. The fog of the chaos sea had condensed into the shape of some kind of blurry eye.


    After all, this was just for his own entertainment. He made up fabricated ancient Huaxia history to enrich his image of civilization. If he did the same thing as before, who would he attract?


    Could it be that he had really revealed the truth of the mysterious history of the ancient times and angered some ancient taboo, causing an ancient existence to spy on him?


    How could this be possible?


    He had made up a lie, and it was a f * cking combination of Chinese and Western. How could this be true?


    Would I be found?


    If I talk nonsense, can it kill me instantly?


    Impossible!


    Furthermore, he did not believe that ancient existences could cause such a commotion outside the chaos heavens. This was outside the chaos heavens, where the power of Saints was reduced to an unimaginable level, much less a natural phenomenon that could interfere with the entire multiverse.


    Obviously, this was a natural phenomenon. An earthquake-like sudden scene was coincidentally used by him. He was simply blessed by the heavenly Dao!


    Wait, maybe the God of Destruction is really helping me in the dark. I¡¯ve already become the chosen one after causing such a storm!


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. Fortunately, I was quick-witted and said those words with a strong sense of righteousness.


    ¡°Everyone, we can set sail and head towards the distant future!¡± The racer of Mount Haruna pointed toward the distant sea of chaos in high spirits.


    ¡­


    In the longevity Daoist Palace.


    All the ancient taboos were so scared that their scalps went numb.


    Alright ¡­ How bold!


    How arrogant was this?


    This person was afraid of death!


    He was a strong and fierce warrior!


    These thoughts kept appearing in the minds of these ancient taboos.


    It was the first time in hundreds of millions of years that they had seen such a bold person who dared to blaspheme the dignity of this ancient existence. Even a thousand deaths would not be enough to atone for his sins.


    Furthermore, the other party not only pointed at ¡± him ¡± in the sky once, but twice in a row?


    Even they began to feel fear in their hearts. They were afraid that this ancient existence would be enraged and vent his anger on them.


    After so many years, this existence had already surpassed the tenth level. If it were to get angry, it could even destroy all the living beings in the multiverse.


    The alluring voice looked at the racer of Mount Haruna in the video and said hurriedly, ¡± this creature not only divulged ancient taboo mysteries and historical works, but also encouraged all living beings to plot against him ¡­ Please allow me to cleanse the land of that generation with blood and slaughter all the gods and common people to wash away their evil!¡±


    The existences around him also spoke up.


    Any one of them would be able to dominate a universe. No matter how many sages there were, they would be destroyed with unimaginable combat power.


    However, the ancient being sitting above was silent for a while. His eyes suddenly became calm and he smiled.¡±If I wanted to kill him, I would have died in an instant.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is magnanimous,¡± the forbidden beings around him quickly said.


    The ancient divine being above only said calmly, ¡± ¡°This, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s also a scheme of the existence behind the scenes to trick us into taking action and revealing our traces.¡±


    does this so-called ¡®Buddhist¡¯ civilization in ancient times really exist or is it a substitute for another civilization ¡­ However, the plans they left behind to plot against us have probably been passed down in the chaos sea to this day. They have been obtained by some sages of the present age, accepted their inheritance, and are currently carrying it out!¡±


    The words of this mysterious figure on the throne made all the Saints nod their heads.


    What was the point of killing this ant?


    If they were to attack, they would fall into the other party¡¯s trap.


    With the existence of taboo, he could not help but say, ¡± the most important thing now is to find out the existence of the mastermind behind the scenes. If it¡¯s an ordinary scheme, it¡¯s just an ant trying to shake. tree ¡­ However, if the prediction on the mural is true, the so-called ¡®great voyage¡¯ will probably usher in another great change in the universe!¡±


    All existences held their breaths.


    They clearly knew how terrifying the era change of the universe was.


    A revolutionary change that could split the heavens and earth.


    A revolution that cut the lifespan of all living beings.


    A revolution for the universe.


    ¡­


    Each universe era was a major trend.


    Although the other party was hidden like an ant, if they were to take advantage of the rise of a universe to plot against them ¡­ Perhaps he would really suffer a great loss, and there was even a slight possibility of being pulled down from his deity position.


    And the other party could also become the protagonist of the era universe, opening up a new era of the universe and becoming an existence similar to yimang and nuyi. They would leap along with the tide and stand at the top. There was a possibility that they could stand as equals with them!


    The taboo figures murmured,


    ¡°If it¡¯s really a scheme, then it¡¯s not good.¡±


    because they know that we can¡¯t be defeated. They¡¯re borrowing the power of the universe and the might of the heavens to create a glimmer of hope to defeat us ¡­ The ancient being behind the scenes is definitely not simple!¡±


    ¡°He can predict the general trend of the universe of this era from that ancient era? The so-called ¡®heavens and realms¡¯,¡¯ one Yuanhui¡¯, and ¡®129600 universes¡¯? After that, you knew that you wouldn¡¯t be able to occupy the lifelong realm and live to the far future, so you left behind these prophecies for the future generations to overturn us?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not simple! We can¡¯t even tell what the next universe era will be like, but the other party?¡±


    ¡°If this Buddhist civilization isn¡¯t hidden too deeply, then it¡¯s probably the insect race and the dimensional race¡¯s disguises. They were the losers in the past and left behind a last resort! Or perhaps the two races joined forces and predicted the future before they died, and they wanted to overturn us in this situation?¡±


    They continued to discuss.


    They were all clear that no matter how well the other party hid, they were just weaklings that could be easily crushed. The cosmic ship that was currently revealed, the so-called sprouting of the universe¡¯s general trend in an ancient language, was what made them cautious.


    ¡°The great voyage era?¡± Finally, the mysterious figure sitting on the highest seat of the throne said, ¡± they say it¡¯s the incomplete universe beyond the heavens? Rugao Ji, go and verify if it¡¯s true or not.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The existence with the charming voice stood up. is this the inevitable situation of the next universe? Not necessarily! Perhaps some existence is trying to confuse you.¡±

 Chapter 1255

    ?


    1255 Strange


    ¡°There are actually living sea beasts that can move freely in the depths of the chaos sea? And it¡¯s called the universe? It¡¯s hard to imagine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to investigate,¡± the existence with the charming voice said.


    The figure on the throne was silent for a moment.


    the depths of the chaos sea are not places where Saints can roam freely. In the chaos sea, no matter how strong a Saint is, they will still become a mortal. They will lose their power and drown in the sea. Go to the treasure vault and retrieve ¡®Bai hai¡¯, the bloodline of the third Queen Mother. That Queen Mother is very unique and you were the one who killed her when you were born. You should be familiar with her. If you integrate her bloodline into your body, you can transform into a chaos fish and sneak into the chaos sea.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The charming voice was still laughing. take No. 73 Bai Haixi away? ¡± It¡¯s rare for me to go out, so I want to bring number 107 ¡®Crimson Moon¡¯, number 291¡ä external heat¡¯, number 91 ¡­¡±


    These names were very common. Perhaps they had unimaginable names in history, but here, they seemed to be simple code names.


    ¡°You can go and get it yourself.¡± A voice came from above.


    It wasn¡¯t just the bloodlines of the powerful Saints from each era. Even the bloodlines that evolved from the failures of the bug tribe Queen Mothers had fallen into the hands of the other party. In a sense, the generations of bug tribe Queen Mothers had all made wedding dresses for the other party, allowing the other party to consolidate to an unimaginable extent and not have the slightest possibility of being overthrown.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the entire Palace fell into a dead silence.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s seaweed here, can¡¯t there be trees in the future? Will the universe tree produce fruits in the future?¡±


    Xu Zhi mumbled to himself with an indifferent expression as he ate the fruit, ¡± a universe fruit? What¡¯s the taste? is it edible?¡±


    He was very carefree and naturally did not know that the racer of Mount Haruna had messed around and provoked some creepy existence.


    The universe¡¯s tremor just now, he only felt that it might be some kind of natural phenomenon in the universe. He was also surprised by the strangeness of this phenomenon and felt that it was very terrifying.


    The entire universe was shaking. How terrifying was that?


    It was hard to imagine.


    But very quickly, he didn¡¯t care anymore.


    He looked at the racer of Mount Haruna and thought,¡¯this guy is still trying to fool me! However, he did educate these Saints about the age of universal exploration and the multiverse.¡±


    After the universe, would there be more than nine? would there be 129000 universes in the heavens and ten thousand worlds? But at the very least, it was a good start.


    the heavens and the worlds were just words spoken by the God of creation in the past, but now, it¡¯s actually happening. You can imagine that the God of creation back then had already predicted this era of destiny ¡­ Xu Zhi scratched his head. Perhaps the internet would say that.


    He glanced to the side.


    At this moment, the racer of Mount Haruna was trying to fool the Saints into supplementing the trilobites universe and using the laws to vindicate the laws of the quantum TV.


    They wanted this life universe to lean towards their cultivation laws and become their Dao field.


    And Zhang Youling also seemed to be somewhat moved.


    After all, this ¡± game civilization ¡± was indeed the main bloodline of the current era. It was extremely useful. If they could vindicate the rules of this universe and become the Dao field of this race, it would be extremely useful.


    Players like them could even drive their own game dojos and truly become natural disasters of the multiverse, invading all the multi-dimensional universes and letting their game avatars walk and invade ¡­ It was not impossible.


    after all, the laws are Dao vindication ¡­ As long as we can vindicate Dao and change the rules, anything is possible!¡± Zhang Youling¡¯s gaze became urgent. you can do that!


    that¡¯s right. Everyone, welcome to the 5000-plus descendants of the Saints to register and log into our Burning Legion¡¯s expedition game. From now on, you will become Saints. Zhang Ye chuckled.


    A new era had begun.


    ¡­


    It had been less than three days in reality.


    In less than 300 years in the high-dimensional space-time, a terrifying thing had happened to the multi-dimensional Saints hidden in this land.


    They had sneaked into the universe ship to take over this universe, but almost all of them had fallen!


    They were filled with fear and uneasiness, not knowing what was happening ¡­ But soon, the descendants of the Saints who had disappeared at sea finally reappeared at the port they had built.


    However, their ship had almost disappeared, and it had become a universe of living sea beasts.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    They did not know about the history that the racer of Mount Haruna was talking about, so they could only be confused.


    However, they soon discovered the huge opportunities within. This living universe was much better than a cosmic ship. With it, they could simply travel in any universe as they wished.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go back and transport another batch over!¡±


    In the past, they could only transport a limited number of people with the strongest aptitudes. But now, times were different.


    They began a new journey.


    In the past, no ship had crossed the entire chaos sea for tens of millions of years. But now, they were crossing at almost the same time and could see each other¡¯s ships from afar.


    They began to communicate with each other.


    Very quickly, the words of the racer of Mount Haruna began to spread on these sailing ships. The ancient language of murals, the great voyage era, the future universe, the era of the heavens and the countless universes ¡­


    One of the ships.


    The big octopus, which had turned into bacteria, was lurking in it.


    At this moment, it was standing on the vast black shell of the trilobites universe as if it was standing on a deck, looking at the vast coastline and the universe.


    ¡°We changed the rules of this universe and gave it the ability to float on the sea. It can be our ship!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like a ship, a turtle, and we¡¯re standing on its shell.¡±


    the outside world is still fresh. Standing on the turtle shell is also standing outside the chaos heavens of this universe. After all. some existences have already re-corroborated their Dao as sages. In the universe, they are rapidly assimilated into laws, but they are still standing outside the chaos heavens, which is the shell ¡­ It can reduce life exhaustion.¡±


    The descendants of the Saints on the deck were discussing.


    ¡°This really is a universe with an independent and special Atlas of the great Dao! It¡¯s actually a spiral diagram of a life structure!¡±


    this universe is very small and incomplete. We re-cultivated and vindicated our Dao very quickly. However, as Saints, we are not strong!


    ¡°Hahaha, isn¡¯t that natural? Look, how vast is a true universe? What about this universe? Pitifully small, it¡¯s obvious which one is stronger!¡±


    but don¡¯t worry, this universe can still get bigger.


    They were still discussing on the deck, planning to return to their own universe first.


    ¡°Excuse me, can I take a ride from here?¡± A charming voice came from behind him.


    The Saints on the ship turned around, and their pupils shrank instantly.


    This was a charming and beautiful woman in human form. Her entire body was drenched, making her appear extremely seductive and charming.


    you ¡­ all the sages ¡®pupils suddenly widened. They couldn¡¯t control themselves. This was the chaos sea. There was actually a mysterious existence that swam over directly from the chaos sea?

 Chapter 1256

    ?


    1256 A wild humanoid universe that¡¯s left alone?


    ¡°You?¡± All the Saints were trembling.


    This was the chaos sea!


    The vast chaos sea!


    Any Saint who fell into it would be drowned to death. No saint could survive in this endless land of death.


    This Primal Chaos ocean floor had all sorts of universe life forms, trilobites, and seaweed. Could this be a human-shaped universe?


    A human-shaped universe?


    They had goosebumps all over their bodies as they looked at the beautiful woman who had climbed onto the deck wet. She had a strange and moving charm. A mermaid-shaped universe?


    Or was it a mature universe that had already developed intelligence?


    Their hearts skipped a beat.


    They clearly knew that the universe they controlled was now being completed and had begun to give birth to wisps of wisdom. It had entered the growth stage from the infant stage of the universe ¡­


    At this moment, he already had the hazy state of a three or four-year-old baby.


    If it entered the mature stage, it might be able to give birth to a more mature spiritual intelligence. The laws of the entire universe would be completely complete, and it might be able to transform from its current incomplete state into a true miniature universe.


    They were conversing in their minds.


    a human-shaped universe? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, right?¡±


    if it¡¯s a human-shaped universe that has intelligence, is this an invitation for us to enter her body? ¡±


    ¡°Right, right! For the heavenly Dao of these universes, the will of the universe hopes that some powerful existences can settle in and become Saints!¡±


    human-shaped universe ¡­


    They looked at the mysterious woman in front of them with fear and shock.


    Pheasant eye looked at them and knew what they were thinking.


    It was just that they didn¡¯t dare to believe that there was an existence that could freely soar in the chaos sea, subverting their cognitive limitations. Therefore, they used the concepts that they could understand to forcibly recognize things.


    He thought of her as a human-shaped universe similar to the trilobites.


    But how ridiculous was this?


    The previous trilobites universe had already exceeded their cognitive limits. They were just using another kind of inconceivable to explain the current inconceivable.


    But now, her aura was indeed a universe.


    The bloodline white ocean didn¡¯t have any combat power. Its only characteristic was that it simulated the aura of the universe chaos ocean and allowed one to live in the chaos ocean.


    This came from a powerful bug clan Queen. Every generation had its own unique characteristics. That generation of bug clan Queen had developed a heaven-defying bloodline that could live in the chaos sea.


    ¡°You should have felt the universe¡¯s aura on my body.¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye smiled and shook her head. Suddenly, she raised her hands and looked at the people on the deck. I have no ill intentions. It is indeed a wild universe in trouble that came here by chance.


    A universe in trouble!


    As soon as these words fell, the heavens and earth shook.


    Or wild?


    All the Saints in this universe ship were shocked.


    Ruji revealed a warm smile that made one feel like they were bathing in the spring breeze.


    I¡¯m from a meteorite shower outside the great universe not long ago. I¡¯m one of them and fell into the nearby sea. I¡¯ve just gained intelligence not long ago and am very unfamiliar with this world. I couldn¡¯t help but come here when I saw that there were living beings here ¡­


    Her voice was gentle and melodious, like the sound of nature. when I first arrived here, I didn¡¯t know where I came from. It was only when I hid at the bottom of the ship and heard the ancient prophecy that I knew that we had been prophesied by the ancient powers of this universe in the ancient times.


    I¡¯m afraid that such an existence was able to observe the universe from hundreds of millions of years ago. The meteorites in our universe are going to fall in this era ¡­


    ¡®This prophesied era of the universe is about to completely begin. As a member of one of the 129600 worlds ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s destined to benefit both of you, so please take care of me. ¡±


    What a polite universe.


    Was this really the universe?


    All the Saints ¡®eyes widened.


    For a universe to be able to give birth to a consciousness, as the will of the universe¡¯s heavenly path, was already extremely incredible!


    But they still accepted it.


    After all, the trilobites under their feet had already begun to vindicate Dao with the Saints, complete the rules, and gradually give birth to wisdom ¡­ However, it was still unbelievable that a universe turned into a woman and was so gentle and polite to them!


    The giant octopus: ¡°??? ¡±


    The players in the livestream room: ¡°??? ¡±


    The big octopus¡¯s live broadcast was full of question marks.


    A group of meteorites in the universe, how could such a randomly made-up word appear? The universe could turn into meteorites?


    Wasn¡¯t that the slogan of the racer of Mount Haruna?


    There was a group of cosmic meteorites outside the great cosmos? What the hell was there!


    To reveal his background as soon as he appeared, saying that he was one of the heavenly DAOs of the universe, one of the heavenly DAOs of the universe that would start the universe era in the future, and that he was looking forward to meeting him?


    He was climbing up the pole!


    They were dumbfounded.


    But what made them even more dumbfounded was yet to come.


    The mysterious woman in front of him smiled gently and said, ¡± I¡¯ve heard that as a living being, I have feelings of joy, anger, sorrow, and joy. I also have a lover. I¡¯ve just gained intelligence and I want to enjoy love and find a Dao partner that I can entrust my life with ¡­


    Love?


    Find a Dao companion?


    All the Saints were shocked and dumbfounded.


    They had seen rocks turning into spirits and trees becoming intelligent. They had seven emotions and six desires and wanted to find a Dao companion. However, the will of the vast universe in the dark ¡­


    Their hearts were shaken, and their hearts were beating fast. They were completely moved.


    They looked at the woman with a graceful and charming figure in front of them. She was a universe! A Dao companion of a cosmos was simply unprecedented! To marry the will of the great path ¡­


    Their gazes instantly became heated.


    The universe and the Saints were creatures of two completely different dimensions. If the universe was compared to a giant, then the Saints were the parasites in the body. And the parasite in front of him was going to marry the entire universe ¡­ It would not be an exaggeration to describe it as a powerful opportunity.


    Instantly, countless Saints were tempted.


    ¡°What kind of experience is it to marry a universe and have your wedding night?¡± They looked at the beautiful girl with a burning gaze.


    Even the other Saints were thinking, ¡± The trilobites universe in front of him was about to gain intelligence and develop self-awareness. If he built a good relationship with them, he could even marry them?


    Although it was a vast giant insect and not a human-shaped universe, it was still better than ¡­


    ¡°Welcome, welcome.¡±


    we are All Saints. We know the relationship between the universe and living beings. They complement each other and are indispensable ¡­ Only with living beings can the universe have life and be complete.¡±


    ¡°We can discuss the cosmic meteor shower.¡±


    The entire deck was instantly filled with enthusiasm. Some even came to bring in stools, food, and some precious antiques they had fished up for appreciation.


    Pheasant eye blinked and smiled in her heart.¡¯These mortals of the future are interesting. I think this journey will be very pleasant. It could be considered as adding some life to the chaos heavens cosmos that was previously lifeless ¡­ I hope you won¡¯t be killed by me. ¡±


    That¡¯s right, these ordinary saints and even tenth level descendants were only mortals in her eyes.


    Only those who could walk on the surface of the universe and survive on the surface of the universe could be considered as true mortals.


    After all, she was the most ancient existence. She clearly knew that the sages of this universe were incomplete. Only after vindicating the Dao of the nine-Yuan universe could one be a true complete Sage of the old era.


    Incomplete, without the true power of a Sage, what else could it be but a mortal?


    In fact, the first few generations of the insect race still had the power to fight against them. However, as the generations passed, the bloodline that the insect race had painstakingly developed was obtained, which made them stronger and stronger, while the insect race became weaker and weaker. In this era, the inheritors of the insect race could not even reach the complete Saint realm of the nine universes ¡­


    They had almost all of the Zerg¡¯s savings from past generations, how could they fight?


    She had killed several generations of Zerg empresses just by being born several times.


    As long as she was not surrounded by thousands of powerful Saints, she would be completely invincible. Even if she was surrounded, she would come out with the ¡®White Sea¡¯. Being able to enter the chaos sea and escape from the encirclement, she was invincible ¡­


    The entire universe of this era posed no threat to her at all. She was like a giant whale that had entered the lake of a village in the countryside, and she had to be careful not to kill other beings.


    A total of five perfect heaven-defying bloodlines from the past generations of the insect race. How heaven-defying would they be when they were combined?


    it¡¯s really a treasure vault. It¡¯s constantly enriching our savings. &Nbsp; pheasant age stretched lazily. is this a new era? ¡±


    On the other side, the giant octopus was curled up in a corner. Seeing this tyrannical scene, it suddenly didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    The live broadcast room was completely boiling.


    ¡°Where did this demon come from?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same trick as the racer of Mount Haruna, full of Bullsh * t and climbing up the pole! (Shameless)¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a lone wild universe? I¡¯m here to find love? Oh my God! What kind of novel scam was this? If we didn¡¯t know the truth of history, we would have really believed her! (Dumbfounded)¡±


    ¡°This person is following the history we fabricated and causing trouble everywhere! (Dumbfounded)¡±


    he¡¯s showing off to the point of explosion. He¡¯s simply shameless!


    we can¡¯t afford to offend her, we can¡¯t afford to offend her! Quick, get the racer of Mount Haruna to come out and line up with her!

 Chapter 1257

    ?


    1257 Entering the world of venerable sovereigns


    The crowd was boiling.


    It had always been the players taking advantage of others, but now someone was taking advantage of them?


    That history was obviously made up by us, and we worked so hard to complete the historical setting. In the end, a swindler came out, took advantage of them, and stole their peaches?


    ¡®I¡¯m one of the 120000 or more 600 universes that are all alone in the universe ¡­¡¯


    Shameless!


    How could he endure this?


    Very soon, the racer of Mount Haruna arrived. After hearing about the incident, he was shocked. This was the first time he had seen such a sneaky trick.


    He had met his match.


    However, the racer of Mount Haruna thought about it and calmed down amidst the crowd¡¯s excitement.


    brothers, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m afraid this is the enemy¡¯s scheme!


    Ah?


    No one understood.


    to be honest, the other party¡¯s acting was flawless, ¡± the racer of Mount Haruna said. if it weren¡¯t for the people involved who knew the truth and the fact that we found out from cutie pie that there are only two types of universes, namely the trilobites and the seaweed, even I would have believed that there are human-shaped universes!


    Everyone was stunned.


    Indeed, outsiders wouldn¡¯t have too much suspicion, but only those who knew the truth would be angry. Was the other party deliberately doing this, or was he fishing them out?


    Trying to lure them out?


    They were starting to get goosebumps.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± the other party¡¯s background is very mysterious. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s an extremely terrifying hidden multi-dimensional Sage. He¡¯s probably here to investigate the changes in the entire universe ¡­ To be honest, it was really shocking that he could swim across the chaos sea directly. It was the first time they had seen it outside the universe ¡­ It¡¯s possible that the other party is carrying a miniature universe with him!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, we can¡¯t afford to offend this person now!¡±


    brothers, serve him well. Be a good dog and lick him well!


    The racer of Mount Haruna appeared to be very humble, and even a little shameless.


    The players were shocked.


    ¡°Then, what should we do? lick?¡±


    using flattery to buy time and lick out A Piece of Blue Sky so that we can develop and rise? ¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at their actions and was a little dumbfounded. The racer of Mount Haruna was not the usual kind of carefree, or rather, it was a bit complicated.


    ¡°However, could this person be someone from the lifelong realm?¡± Xu Zhi held his chin in his hands. The players did not know, but Xu Zhi knew this.


    In fact, Xu Zhi¡¯s intention of letting the ship sail across the entire universe and explore everywhere was not necessarily to find the legendary ship that would save the world.


    After all, the structure of the universe was very clear now. If he didn¡¯t hide in the nine great continents, he could only hide in the chaos sea ¡­ The possibility of it happening in the chaos sea was still very high.


    In a certain aspect, the entire universe was used to find the lifelong realm.


    that might not be the case. Perhaps it¡¯s just some other hidden Sage sect from another parallel universe. After all, the water is very deep. Xu Zhi gave it some serious thought.


    However, the other party was clearly testing and seducing him.


    She had deliberately followed the prophecy and confirmed the players ¡®fabricated history. The cosmic meteors had descended and she had even released the news that she was a human universe and was going on a blind date. It was obvious that she wanted to spread the news ¡­


    ¡°The target isn¡¯t simple.¡±


    Xu Zhi mumbled to himself and looked at female second and the others ¡®laboratory. but we can ignore it for now. The biological explosion in the chaos sea is still going on. Will the next cosmic species be the conch species? Omnivorous animal? It even has the ability to come ashore temporarily?¡±


    The living beings were actually starting to crawl out of the chaos sea.


    It was obvious that it was one level higher than the two most primitive sea species!


    After all, in the ocean, the lowest form of marine life was seaweed, and there were also primitive crusty insects, which were at the bottom of the food chain ¡­ Now that an upper level had appeared, it was still not bad.


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. it looks like I¡¯ll have to release a new species ¡­ The chaos sea¡¯s explosion will definitely accumulate. The other party won¡¯t be able to find out anything about me anyway.¡±


    Xu Zhi knew that this was a game of wits. He was hidden in the dark, and the fastest way for the other party to win was to find his position. If the other party found his real body, he would die without a doubt!


    However, how can you find it in the era of the universe?


    In the past, the highest level was the nine Yuan Sage. There was one in each of the nine universes and one had to kill nine of himself before he could die.


    Currently, the highest number of Yuan sages was 120000 to 1600 Yuan sages. Could they kill all 120000 to 1600 clones of the sages in the universe?


    the sage has countless avatars in the universe. Each of them has a body and is almost indestructible! Xu Zhi gave a half-smile and said, ¡± perhaps I¡¯ve really opened up a new era of the universe that I can¡¯t afford to!


    ¡°Lady B, create nine great cosmoses for the world! I¡¯ve created nine subsidiary great cosmoses for the world, 120000,600 minor heaven cosmoses!¡±


    Just as Xu Zhi was still studying his new universe, the racer of Mount Haruna was still saying, ¡± brothers, although we can¡¯t afford to offend such an existence, it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have a solution!


    ¡°What plan?¡± Everyone asked.


    ¡°I personally think that we can send an existence to investigate the other party.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna said.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Who should go over?


    Ordinary existences would be killed in minutes.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± of course, we don¡¯t dare to trouble the ancient gods. But I think we can get in touch with the venerable sovereign. We can let this ancient being who has been dictating the world for all eternity to come out and explore the universe!


    Ah?


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°After all, as we all know, venerable sovereigns are innately lacking! No matter how powerful he was, he was only a tenth-level descendant and could not vindicate Dao. Now was the time for a tenth-level descendant to vindicate Dao in this universe! They are restricted in their own universe, but they can go to other universes to re-cultivate and vindicate their DAOs in other universes!¡±


    venerable sovereign, it¡¯s a good time to go and explore. We can obtain opportunities and also see the other party¡¯s background.


    The words of the racer of Mount Haruna instantly stunned everyone. Good idea!


    In fact, the other party would agree to it!


    This was an opportunity, but it was also the general trend!


    After all, di Qi, Carolyn, and the three pillar gods had already entered the world. Only the venerable sovereigns were left, so it was impossible for them not to enter the world.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact the venerable sovereign now and ask him to enter the world to cultivate and travel across the universe!¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    These people were toxic, inexplicably pulling him into it.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t go out for a walk.¡± Xu Zhi sorted out his thoughts. it¡¯s a good opportunity to go to the chaos sea and take a look. I can also go and find out more about the mysterious existence that claims to be the universe.


    In the world of the six paths of reincarnation.


    The river of forgetfulness and the bridge of helplessness were all operating in an orderly manner.


    In the Samsara Palace, an ancient Emperor in a black robe sat on his throne. He looked down at the jumping cats and smiled. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. You¡¯ve also encountered such difficulties.¡±


    there is indeed an ancient being spying on this mutation. That level is probably the Overlord of the multiverse on the level of the ancient gods. The venerable sovereign pondered for a moment. however, the universe¡¯s catastrophe has descended. The descendants that master taught, such as di Qi, Carolyn, and the three pillar gods, have already entered the human world and transcended the catastrophe. I will not fall behind.


    Xu Zhi smiled and looked at Meng Po. the others don¡¯t need to go out. You¡¯ll come with me for this trip.


    Meng Po quickly nodded. yes, Your Majesty.


    ¡°Official sovereign, we don¡¯t have a space ship ¡­¡± Mao Tiao quickly added.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that. I¡¯ve already prepared it.¡± Xu Zhi smiled and waved his hand with Meng Po. They appeared on the chaotic beach, where a young seaweed universe gradually floated up.

 Chapter 1258

    ?


    1258 Ferry


    Xu Zhi did not intend to bring out the living beings of the six paths of reincarnation. They were the core tools he used to create his own universe. How could he bring them out?


    It was enough to bring Meng Po.


    It was just as he said.


    Di Qi, Carolyn, the three pillar gods, and the others ¡­ At this time, they had all entered the world, and it seemed a little unreasonable for the venerable sovereigns who were also in charge of a world to not enter the world.


    Moreover, venerable sovereigns were tenth level descendants, so they needed to enter the world the most.


    Hualala.


    The chaotic ocean started to ripple.


    A seaweed universe slowly emerged in front of the two. I¡¯m going out for a walk and see how the times have changed ¡­ The two of us can just enter.¡±


    Meng Po was shocked.


    Even a life form in the universe had been secretly controlled?


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Meng Po didn¡¯t dare to say more. As one of the earliest people, she had already become a level nine expert and was on the path to level ten. However, her aptitude might not be enough.


    For most level 9 existences, the path of level 10 was their end. It was difficult for them to become Saints in their lifetime.


    Whoosh.


    His hands touched the universe membrane.


    The two of them stayed outside, while a soul passed through slowly and entered the seaweed universe.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already snuck into this parallel universe, and another version of ourselves has appeared ¡­ Our main bodies outside can go back now.¡± The venerable sovereign said with a smile.


    ¡°That simple? The smuggling is completed?¡± Meng Po was surprised by the simplicity of the matter. can we go back now? ¡±


    ¡°How can it be that simple?¡±


    Xu Zhi could not help but laugh. sneaking into the real parallel universe and crossing the long chaos sea back and forth is a problem. When you get close, you have to hide and not be discovered by the Saints of this universe.


    Meng Po nodded and followed the venerable sovereign back to the world of six paths of reincarnation.


    In the seaweed universe.


    Meng Po, who had entered this parallel universe, looked at this strange world and rules. She was very surprised to see herself gradually turning into bacteria.


    ¡°Is this the perspective of a multi-dimensional Sage? ¡®I can feel two of me ¡­¡¯ The me of the great cosmos and the me of this cosmos.¡± Meng Po said in surprise.


    every universe can only allow one of itself to exist. Once you sneak into another universe, a strange law will form and you will also condense your own true spirit in that universe.


    Xu Zhi himself had also given birth to a true spirit in this universe.


    This also meant that he was an independent and complete person in this parallel universe!


    With their own souls, they could cultivate again and vindicate their Dao in this universe.


    If his main body were to die, there was still a possibility of him being reborn in this universe. This was the terrifying aspect of the multi-dimensional Sage!


    Unless they were killed nine times!


    Every cosmos had to kill the other party once before they could be completely obliterated.


    However, Xu Zhi also knew very well that this ¡± universe ¡± was incomplete and weak. Vindicating the Dao in this universe and becoming the Saint of this universe might seem powerful, but it was just a fake like this fake universe.


    This was because he could only dominate in this trilobites universe. Outside, he was nothing.


    Hearing the venerable sovereign¡¯s words, Meng Po thought for a while and felt that it made sense. but it¡¯s still a huge opportunity. Becoming a saint in this universe is nothing outside, but you can still do whatever you want here!


    The venerable sovereign shook his head with a smile. how can you be so tyrannical? These two types of life universes were native life forms that could not produce their own selves. They could only accept foreign existences to sneak in ¡­ Many of those who came in were Saints, and there weren¡¯t many mortals. How could they act as you wish?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Meng Po nodded. If she wanted to act like a tyrant, being a deity was enough. Not only could she create a small transcendent world, but she could also rule a planet.


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t that be of little value?¡± Meng Po mumbled.


    ¡°How can it be of little value?¡±


    Xu Zhi replied, ¡± just a brand-new universe and different atlases of the great Dao can prove one to be a Sage, which is enough for all sages to pursue! Moreover, this stable universe can be used to cross the chaos sea easily. It¡¯s like occupying a private island on the nine Continents.¡±


    ¡°A private island?¡± She agreed with him and praised him even more. Your Highness, you¡¯re clear-minded and have a unique vision. You¡¯ve been in seclusion in the Samsara Palace for a long time, but you know everything about the world!


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve been in seclusion for thousands of years.¡± The venerable sovereign put his hands behind his back. although I don¡¯t go out, I know everything about the world. This is the power of knowledge. I can deduce the past and the present.


    ¡°I see!¡± Meng Po was completely in awe.


    Xu Zhi smiled. He had also become a mutt and said, ¡± you can cultivate in this universe and try to vindicate your Dao ¡­ This universe is very primitive and the laws are rough. It¡¯s countless times easier to vindicate Dao. You can find experience here and vindicate Dao outside.¡±


    The two of them conversed as they traveled.


    Xu Zhi asked Meng Po to cultivate and vindicate the Dao, and she would be the helmsman of this big ship of the universe. He, on the other hand, secretly watched the progress of the civilization development of the fake Dao universe.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t restricted by the laws of the multiverse and could take 10000 years a day, his progress wasn¡¯t fast.


    They were still in the era of peaceful expansion of the universe bridge.


    I feel like I¡¯m just missing a spark. Let¡¯s see who can open up the universe and ignite this era of the universe bridge. Whoever can discover the truth through ray, level 11 ¡­ In the distant future!¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. He believed that it was during the era of the universe bridge that the war for the longevity world had occurred!


    This was because the era of the universe bridge was the most prosperous era of the universe. There were many capable people. The universe hadn¡¯t completely split into nine isolated islands, and the nine different Dao atlases had also caused the Saints of this era to explode. Their vision of the realm was no longer unique, and it was the best era of prosperity.


    It was also such an era that the storm of level 11 could appear!


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s still a little too slow ¡­ If I could deduce it faster, I would be able to see the origins of those people from the lifelong realm ¡­ Even though they are similar flowers, some of their destinies are inevitable. For example, how was the lifelong realm constructed and where was its location?¡±


    Xu Zhi sighed.


    Know yourself and know your enemy, and you¡¯ll always win. Reading the text of history was his greatest opportunity. It was because he had seen it that he had chosen to open up a new era with mang and nuyi in the real universe.


    those existences can no longer be defeated by human strength. Xu Zhi closed his eyes and said softly, ¡± ¡°Fate! I can only use the torrent of fate and the general trend of the times to defeat them!¡±


    ¡°Whoever can control the next big trend will have the initiative in the future.¡±


    The few of them continued forward.


    Although the parallel universe on this side was travelling far and catching up with the fleet of ships in front of them, things on female B¡¯s side did not stop. Their conch universe had been completely formed.


    In the meantime, Xu Zhi had also been completely released into the conch universe.


    And the entire universe, although the conch universe had yet to be discovered, was already boiling.


    The news of the nine universes ¡®chaotic lands had already reached the ears of some ancient Saint religions and empires. The entire land was boiling!


    ¡°The era of the heavens and realms!¡±


    nine great cosmoses. In the future, there will be 120000 or more, 600 cosmoses? ¡±


    ¡°This? Is that even possible?¡±


    All the Saints were shocked.


    Some of the Saints who didn¡¯t have a solid foundation and hadn¡¯t explored the ancient history felt that it was impossible and ridiculous. However, some of the more ancient Saint families and sects in the universe were shocked and fascinated.


    ¡°Another era?¡±


    the turning point of the universe that lives in ancient myths is actually our turn? ¡±


    Just as they were in shock.


    The seaweed universe that Xu Zhi was already in transformed into a deep-sea monster and lurked all the way. At full speed, he finally caught up with the space Troops in the front.


    ¡°Your Majesty, look ahead! It¡¯s a trilobites universe!¡±


    While Meng Po was in shock, the Saint from the trilobites universe also looked over in shock.


    ¡°What kind of life form is this?¡±


    They had only seen the trilobites universe, but they had never seen the seaweed universe that did not attack creatures. This was the first time they had seen a behemoth that was far larger than a carnivorous universe. It formed a huge shadow that covered the sky and the sun. Their trilobites universe seemed to be a poor shrimp.


    ¡°This is ¡­ Seaweed?¡± &Nbsp; pheasant Ji, who was riding on the ship, looked up with a curious gaze.

 Chapter 1259

    ?


    1259 Spectating the venerable sovereign¡¯s pheasant battle?


    The black shadow covered the sky and the sun, as vast as a Galaxy and cloud system.


    At this moment, the entire trilobites universe was like a satellite or a particle in the endless clouds. You were not even comparable to a tentacle flagella.


    To all the sages present, they were used to the size of the trilobites ¡®universe. This scene was so magnificent that it was shocking.


    ¡°What kind of universe is this?¡±


    seaweed-shaped!?


    most of the fleshly, carbon-based life forms come from the oceans of the life-preserving planets. The algae in the oceans are one of the most primitive and simple life forms!


    is this really a cosmic form that conforms to the laws of life? ¡±


    the trilobites universe and the humanoid universe are worlds apart in size!


    These Saints turned around and looked at the human-sized pheasant age. It was not on the same order of magnitude as the universe beneath their feet. but isn¡¯t this one a little too vast? ¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± A Saint couldn¡¯t help but ask pheasant Ji.


    it would be very dangerous for such a huge monster to be hostile to them.


    pheasant eye smiled. ¡± that¡¯s right. in fact, it¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t seen it before. this is a vegetarian universe and it doesn¡¯t attack cosmic ships ¡­ I¡¯ve seen this kind of seaweed-type universe when I was at hai Jinghong¡¯s place. I was also shocked at that time. It¡¯s too different in size from my human-shaped universe.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The other sages quickly said, ¡± ¡°If the size is too big, it has its advantages. If it¡¯s too small, it has its advantages.¡±


    Pheasant Ji looked at these Saints and chuckled in her heart.¡¯These mortals who live in the primal Chaos land are probably thinking that even though the bigger the size of a cosmos, the more potential it has, and even though my human-shaped cosmos has a small size and potential, if I can monopolize it, I¡¯ll become a Dao partner. The opportunities I¡¯ll encounter won¡¯t be any less than those in other cosmoses.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t point it out. After all, it was good to be a woman from the universe. These bootlickers were serving her tea and water on the deck, and they licked her very comfortably. Even she had to admit that times were indeed improving!


    Every universe era was separated by billions of years. When she was born, the way they fawned over her, the way they spoke, the sweet words they said, all kinds of sweet nothings, and their own ways of pursuing her would always reach a new height, which was refreshing to her.


    Now, pheasant age was only looking at the seaweed universe in the distance.


    Hualala.


    The vast seaweed universe approached in an instant, and under the shocked gazes of all the Saints, two beings walked down.


    Meng Po walked out slowly and welcomed the person behind her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a presumptuous visit.¡±


    The venerable sovereign walked out slowly and looked at the Saints on the deck. I just saw you from afar. I don¡¯t have much hostility. Don¡¯t worry, this universe is a vegetarian universe.


    Vegetarian ¡­


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Saints around him heaved a sigh of relief.


    The giant octopus hiding on the deck was too lazy to react. The ruler of our six paths reincarnation, the venerable sovereign, has finally arrived! I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll have to suppress these Saints!¡±


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s add 666!¡±


    The giant octopus hid in the dark on the deck and said to the live broadcast room, ¡± ¡°Brothers who have gifts, send some gifts! I¡¯ll broadcast to everyone how city folk beat up country bumpkins!¡±


    everyone, look at the venerable sovereign¡¯s operation!


    that¡¯s right. After all, he¡¯s an ancient Black Hand that has cut through the ages. Back then, The Anomalist, secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, had unparalleled schemes and was forced to isolate himself!


    However, there were also people who were not optimistic about it.


    ¡®The other party is an individual life form, not a universe, yet it can swim in the chaos sea. It¡¯s simply terrifying. It¡¯s at least at the level of the most terrifying multi-dimensional Sage, a venerable sovereign ¡­ It¡¯s impossible to win. We can only win with our wits, but to win with our wits ¡­¡±


    They were not optimistic.


    Even though venerable sovereigns were calculative, the wisdom they showed was enough to toy with these tenth-level descendants, which was very terrifying.


    ¡°I think so too. I¡¯ve been watching in the livestream. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen how these descendants of the Saints are bootlickers! &Nbsp; pheasant fate was truly shameless. She had already turned these people into her brainless fans and treated them like toys. She always had a pure and gentle smile on her face, but she was definitely a two-faced person ¡­ If the venerable sovereigns want to fish for information, scheme against or deceive the other party, it will be absolutely difficult!¡±


    ¡°Right, we have to deal with the other party¡¯s brainless fans! Even if they managed to get past the bunch of bootlickers, the other party is not someone to be trifled with. Even the racer of Mount Haruna was impressed by the shamelessness of the other party!¡±


    ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll even be tricked into the concept of the God of creation!¡±


    Everyone was very excited.


    This was a battle without smoke. The bloodline of the ancient gods and the mysterious existence that was investigating them had to be dealt with, and this was the first battle.


    All the big shots also came out to express their opinions on this confrontation.


    ¡°Brothers, in my opinion!¡± The best way for venerable sovereigns to gain the other party¡¯s trust was to pretend to be a native or even become one of the lackeys of the thousands of descendants of the Saints. Only then could they get close to the other party to gain their trust, obtain their background information, and break into the enemy¡¯s inner circle ¡­ As we all know, only a bootlicker can defeat a bootlicker!¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    So, this was the god of death who had killed hundreds of billions of lives without blinking?


    This kind of flamboyant leg-breaking operation, I love it.


    However, the balloon fish licked everything until the end and successfully won the beauty.


    Cute girl: ¡± based on my experience as an expert in love, the venerable sovereign must first act mysterious, then act cold and aloof to appear different from those bootlickers. After all, the temperament and speech of city people are different from those country bumpkins. It¡¯s hard to hide their brilliance. In the end, the other party will most likely say, ¡± Man, you¡¯ve successfully attracted my attention!¡±


    Everyone was shocked!


    Cute little sister, you seem to have learned a lot in theory class, as expected of a good planning master.


    When the racer of Mount Haruna saw this, he was speechless.


    What kind of people are they?


    Can¡¯t you guys be serious?


    This would be the first contact. He would probe the other party¡¯s background and origin. Even if he couldn¡¯t find out, it didn¡¯t matter ¡­ We¡¯re just trying to get in touch with them and get some useful information, but where did you change the topic?


    The racer of Mount Haruna coughed. let me be fair. It¡¯s already good enough that we¡¯re able to get in touch with him and get some information ¡­ What was his opponent¡¯s level?


    ¡®The other party is equivalent to the most powerful existence behind the scenes at the level of the ancient gods. He¡¯s personally entering the world to investigate. It¡¯s an ancient existence that¡¯s not from our dimension. One can imagine how terrifying it is ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s good that we can get close and get some information, but it doesn¡¯t matter if we can¡¯t.¡±


    At this moment.


    Whoosh.


    The two universes slowly approached each other.


    The leading Saint hurriedly greeted him and served him some tea and snacks on the deck. He looked at the venerable sovereign and asked, ¡± Your Excellency, are you also returning to your own universe to lead another group of people over? ¡±


    After all, now that they had obtained these wriggling living universes, they immediately gave up on staying in the universe that the other side was about to invade. Instead, they flew back to their base camp.


    They believed that this mysterious being was also a multi-dimensional Sage, just like them. After all, they had seen many return cosmic ships on their way here.


    The Saints ¡®first thought was to first bring it back to their own universe and study it madly.


    ¡°Yes, we also have to return to our own universe.¡± The venerable sovereign looked back in the direction where he came from and said with a smile, ¡± originally, we were going to invade that universe. A Saint dynasty has collapsed, and we all want a share of the loot ¡­ With such an unexpected situation and my universe ship gone, I can only plan for the long term.¡±


    The Saints all nodded, seeing that the other party really had no intention of fighting.


    After all, if they really wanted to fight, they wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time chatting here.


    Then, since it wasn¡¯t for war, wasn¡¯t it for war?


    &Nbsp; they suddenly turned to pheasant eye and immediately became wary.


    To express kindness, friendliness, and modesty ¡­


    Wouldn¡¯t they have to make a move on the human-shaped universe on their ship?


    To win the other party¡¯s heart?


    He wanted to take the other party, the entire universe as his wife?


    They immediately had a bad feeling. The human-shaped universe had already spread among some big ships in this Sea area. Many saints knew about it and came to strike up a conversation with it ¡­


    They looked at the venerable sovereigns with a strong sense of hostility.


    When the live broadcast saw this, they immediately started discussing.


    the venerable sovereign¡¯s opening move was very normal. He pretended that he was also one of the invading Saints.


    ¡°But as a native, I won¡¯t be suspicious.¡±


    ¡°It seems like I have to be a bootlicker? I wonder what kind of ending it will unlock?¡±


    ¡°No! I might have to take the cold and aloof route to show my difference!¡±


    Everyone began to study it.


    In fact, they were clearly overthinking it.


    Xu Zhi had simply come on a vacation to see the changes in the chaos sea brought about by the life forms in the universe. He would then develop a new version according to the circumstances.


    Clearly, he was playing the role of a native. He was also trying to see if he was from the longevity world to test his background. It didn¡¯t matter if he could succeed or not ¡­


    It had to be said that the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s guess was the closest to Xu Zhi¡¯s true thoughts. It was very simple and ordinary, so why would he have so many wild thoughts?


    At this moment.


    One of the Saints couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! May I ask, why are there only two people left on the ship? The ships we¡¯ve seen in the past all had thousands of Saints on them ¡­¡±


    After all, their ships had been devoured by the trilobites.


    The venerable sovereign smiled and explained, ¡± in the beginning, I was just like all of you. The thousands of sages were also in the trilobites universe. We also traveled for a while.


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    at the bottom of the ocean, we happened to encounter this huge seaweed-shaped universe and were shocked by the mysterious vastness of the universe. We also tried to get close to this universe. At that time, countless beings tried to enter ¡­ Only this Saint and I managed to enter.¡± Xu Zhi looked at Meng Po and said, ¡± and so, we followed this new universe and left the original trilobites universe.


    Their hearts were in turmoil.


    What kind of opportunity was this? Why didn¡¯t they meet him?


    However, this mysterious Saint in front of him might be extremely brutal. He was able to stand out from thousands of Saints and occupy the seaweed universe.


    ¡°You are truly blessed with endless opportunities.¡± &Nbsp; pheasant Ji said gently, ¡± the seaweed-type universe is extremely vast. It can eat rotten food and omnivores. It grows extremely fast! The carnivorous universe in front of him, for example, grew very slowly ¡­ I can¡¯t eat an active universe, and my body is still growing very slowly.¡±


    The surrounding Saints ¡®eyes lit up as they looked at the seaweed-type universe with passion.


    This was simply a super universe that could grow infinitely!


    It was much better than the one in front of them. There were too many restrictions. They had tried to devour the trilobites universe, but the other Saints were not fools.


    There was no chance at all!


    They could only think of returning to their own universe, building a universe ship, an outer Dao universe, and letting this universe devour them to grow.


    a vegetarian universe. How enviable.


    that¡¯s right. With such a body size, I¡¯m afraid that if it continues to grow, it won¡¯t be far away even after countless light years!


    Envious voices could be heard from the surroundings.


    ¡°Then, may I ask what kind of universe you are?¡± The venerable sovereign looked at ruji.


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye was stunned for a moment before smiling. I¡¯m an omnivorous universe. I can eat both vegetarian and meat, but because it¡¯s too mixed and not focused enough, my digestion speed is extremely slow, causing my growth to be slow.


    ¡°I see!¡± At this time, the surrounding descendants of the Saints all agreed.

 Chapter 1260

    ?


    1260 A domineering and forced marriage?


    No wonder the human-shaped universe was so small. It was actually similar to them.


    I wonder how big the inner cosmos is?


    It seemed that the swallowing and spitting of matter and the eating ability of each universe were very different.


    At this moment, a Saint suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said, ¡± Your Excellency¡¯s universe is a vegetarian universe. Although it¡¯s full of energy, it doesn¡¯t have any offensive power ¡­ Why don¡¯t you give it to our trilobites universe to eat?¡±


    trilobites are carnivorous, ¡± he said seriously. if it can swallow such a huge seaweed universe, its size won¡¯t be this big, but it won¡¯t be far from it!


    with such a huge carnivorous universe, it will definitely be able to unify this chaos ocean, chase and devour the other trilobites universe ships, and become the only Overlord of the chaos ocean!


    As soon as he said this, all the Saints were moved, and their hearts beat faster.


    The trilobites were limited by food, which was why their growth was slow. If they ate the universe in front of them, they would explode ¡­


    This was an unprecedented era of the universe, a Golden Age. Everyone was fumbling forward, and whoever dominated first would have the initiative!


    One step ahead, one step ahead!


    Previously, they had been exchanging information with the trilobites that they had encountered, but they could not do anything to each other. After all, they were all trilobites that had just devoured a spaceship, so they were almost the same size. No one could do anything to the other, but now ¡­


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°This will definitely work!¡±


    ¡°Our fourth universe, under Taiming¡¯s tutelage, will definitely stand out!¡±


    They were extremely excited.


    The Saint continued, ¡± ¡°Only a carnivorous universe is the Overlord of the chaos sea¡¯s food chain! Of course, I won¡¯t mistreat you, we¡¯re just helping each other. If this universe is eaten, we¡¯ll let you vindicate Dao in our universe and occupy enough authority and status.¡±


    When pheasant eye heard this, she smiled at the Saint before her. this is a good suggestion. What do you think? ¡±


    In the moment that Xu Zhi was stunned, the live broadcast room was already boiling.


    these bootlicking guards have been plotting against the venerable sovereign since the beginning!


    ¡°Hateful!¡±


    as for this mysterious woman from the universe, she¡¯s here to watch the show. She¡¯s eating melons and fruits, fishing, and watching how these lackeys that she picked up fight with each other!


    ¡­


    Everyone was excited and wanted to see what the venerable sovereigns would do. It was already very difficult to get close to the venerable sovereigns. After all, there were countless people fighting for their hearts. How could they let them join?


    I¡¯ll scheme against you first.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi was no fool. How could he not know that there was a trap?


    If he were to vindicate Dao in the trilobites universe and become one of their crew members, it would seem like there were enough benefits for him to gain, but in reality?


    The other party had thousands of Dao vindication cultivators. The core power was all in their hands ¡­


    If he vindicated his Dao in their universe, it would be the Dao that belonged to them after that. In the words of the company¡¯s shares, it was extremely low!


    If he was ranked behind the other party, wouldn¡¯t he be at the mercy of others? Do things according to other people¡¯s eye signals?


    In a universe, the first batch of people to enter would definitely obtain the greatest authority, while the later ones could only eat dirt.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    The venerable sovereign smiled and said,¡±I¡¯m not interested in your trilobites universe ¡­¡± Perhaps in the future, I¡¯ll find a completely new trilobites universe without an owner and let him eat it. ¡±


    The Saints ¡®expressions changed.


    The other party was like a piece of fat meat in his hands, and whoever ate it would become rich.


    The other party planned to continue to fatten up this piece of meat by himself, and when the time came, he would find a carnivorous universe that was completely under his control.


    Another Saint with a gentle appearance walked out and smiled. Sir, although your universe is huge, it¡¯s not very flexible. It¡¯s not easy to find a trilobites universe without an owner.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to worry about this ¡­ It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t find it. ¡± The venerable sovereign turned around and looked at pheasant Ji before smiling again.¡±Right now, isn¡¯t it just finding a suitable universe?¡±


    A suitable universe?


    As soon as he said this, all the Saints ¡®expressions changed. They had a bad feeling.


    This person had actually come with a goal from the beginning. He had been planning to take over this human-shaped universe!


    Ruji was also stunned.


    Did the other party really treat her as a newborn human-shaped universe and brought a seaweed universe as a pretense to let her devour it?


    She was dumbfounded. She shook her head and sighed. Who knew how many hundreds of millions of years later, her little brother would be a ridiculous mortal. He was really young and full of vitality.


    In her eyes, it was like an ant confessing its love to a Dragon.


    Even the so-called Saints of the present age were incomplete to her, an Overlord from the distant ancient times. One-ninth of her self was incomplete?


    He had the name of a Saint.


    Even if he became a nine Yuan Sage and became a true sage, his combat power would only be laughable. It was impossible for him to be very strong ¡­


    ¡°I see, you¡¯re going to propose to me too? There are so many people who have proposed to me, I don¡¯t even know who to choose.¡± Her face was full of distress, as if she was a charming big demon.


    The other Saints were even more tempted.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any living beings in your body, do you?¡± the venerable sovereign asked seriously. Once I enter my body, I¡¯ll be the first Xiantian chaos lifeform? And you¡¯ll also receive a huge dowry.¡±


    This voice instantly stunned all the Saints. How bold and direct was this person?


    The live broadcast room also exploded.


    ¡°There¡¯s still this move?¡±


    ¡°Let me enter your ¡®universe¡¯?¡±


    Everyone gasped in shock. This was all a straight man could do!


    Wasn¡¯t he afraid of ending the conversation?


    They shouted that they had no chance.


    Pheasant Ji¡¯s expression was stunned. She had seen too many cheesy love lines, but this was the first time she had seen someone so direct. She smiled and said,¡±It is indeed the best choice ¡­ If I eat this seaweed universe, I¡¯ll probably have a huge growth and opportunity ¡­ You¡¯re a normal person and you tell a lot of the truth, but I still want to think about it. ¡±


    you¡¯ve just started to understand, ¡± the venerable sovereign said seriously. this is understandable ¡­ however, if we miss this opportunity, we will lose a lot. You can¡¯t see the horror of this era, but I can see the inevitable fate ¡­ If you see the inevitability of fate, you will definitely marry me and fight for the opportunity of this era!¡±


    The Saints were stunned, and the giant octopus, who was hiding in the dark and broadcasting, was also stunned.


    Previously, he had thought of the bootlicking style and the overbearing President style. Was this the style of talking to himself and forcing a straight man to marry?


    The players were still in shock.


    However, something unexpected happened. Ruji was stunned. I can¡¯t see the horror of this era? ¡± You see the inevitability of fate?¡±


    Fate.


    These two words, fate, were deeply rooted in her heart.


    Many things seemed to be coincidental, but in reality, they were inevitable. It was fate. She was suddenly interested in talking about this era.


    ¡°You said fate? You must know that Saints don¡¯t believe in fate. You are very special! What do you think?¡±


    Ruji had always been lazy and didn¡¯t seem to be sad about anything, but now she was suddenly interested.


    The people in the era saw the era from a different perspective.


    They had been ¡± corrupted ¡± and ¡± imprisoned ¡± by the old ideas, just like the second female lead. The waves of the new era and the small characters might have a different view.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve successfully caught my attention,¡± pheasant eye laughed.


    The surrounding Saints were stunned. At this moment, they suddenly felt that her expression was completely different. This was a serious expression, as if a Saint was planning to discuss the truth and the rules of the great Dao with another Saint.


    The players were also stunned. A straight Man of Steel could do that?


    Which floor was the venerable sovereign on now?


    They couldn¡¯t see through it.


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem indeed.¡± Xu Zhi, however, was completely silent in his heart.


    He talked about fate.


    The first reaction of a normal Saint would probably be to scoff.


    However, this existence was different. He believed in fate, knew fate, and followed fate to fight for the general trend of the era ¡­ It could only be those who knew the truth of history ¡­


    Did this guy really come from the ship of longevity?


    ¡°Can you see fate?¡±


    The venerable sovereign calmed his mind and stood on the coastline far away with his hands behind his back, looking into the distance.


    ¡°I saw it. I saw an inevitable future. The era will change drastically, and the great universe will experience an unprecedented change. Even Saints like us will decay and be subverted! It has been overthrown!¡±


    The venerable sovereign said something earth-shaking, ¡± ¡°This is a ¡­ A class revolution!¡±


    Level! Level! GE! Life!


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Saints ¡®eyes widened.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    the times have changed so much. How can we, the Saints, be corrupted? ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a possibility of being destroyed?¡±


    They were very excited, because these words were too shocking. This was an unprecedented change, and it was too subversive.


    &Nbsp; they didn¡¯t believe it, but pheasant Ji knew that it was all true.


    No matter what he said, it could be true.


    This was because the next era of the universe was hard to guess.


    Severing the lifespan for the common people, severing the multiverse for the universe, the era of the universe bridge, the era of Dao and longevity ¡­


    If these eras had not appeared and he had told them beforehand, who would have believed him?


    It was earth-shattering.


    They were all pitiful creatures who were limited by the times.


    But they were different. They had seen many eras and they would never decay. But if it was really that important, it would indeed attract attention.


    Pheasant eye regarded this Saint highly. you¡¯re clearly living in this era, yet you can see the big picture. As a small figure in life, you¡¯re indeed not simple.¡±


    The venerable sovereign was still speaking. you seem to have just been born. As a living universe, you are a member of the 129600 universes. You are destined to fulfill the prophecy and become the trendsetter of the era. But is that really the case? ¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Pheasant Ji asked.


    ¡°The universe has the alternation of life and death, and you are the same. You are not eternal.¡± there¡¯s a food chain in the universe, ¡± the venerable sovereign said. the universe will be covered by a huge number of special life forms. An unprecedented era will appear!


    ¡°What era?¡± She sat down and began to discuss Dao. She sat down directly and poured tea.


    The venerable sovereign sat opposite him. in my opinion, after studying the structure of the seaweed universe, this is the beginning of the outbreak of species. In the future, there will be changes in the evolutionary eras. Not only will the trilobites universe and the seaweed universe of this era be destroyed, but they will be replaced by other universes. You will be replaced too ¡­ I call this universe era the ¡®spore evolution¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°Spore evolution, what do you mean?¡± Ruji laughed.

 Chapter 1261

    ?


    1261 The fate of the universe, the creation of the immortal world


    Spore evolution.


    The so-called spore was the name for the most primitive life structure. This sentence was actually the evolution of life.


    Would the future structure of the universe be the evolution of life?


    Ruji chuckled and felt that this might not be the case.


    Many existences were guessing what the future would be like, but who could guess correctly?


    However, he could still listen to it. After all, it was indeed impossible to guess from scratch. However, there were already some signs in front of him. The prodigies of this era were born due to fate, so they had the opportunity to guess the general trend of the future.


    I don¡¯t understand, ¡± she said curiously. why is the future of the universe about the evolution of spores? ¡±


    ¡°Have you seen the evolutionary history of life on the planet?¡± The venerable sovereign asked.


    of course I¡¯ve seen it before. The first birth and evolution of life is in the ocean. Pheasant eye smiled warmly. She had a unique temperament and a Fatal Attraction.


    How could she not have seen it before?


    She had seen the most ancient times.


    She had even seen the oldest primordial Saint who had established a parallel universe and witnessed the birth of an era. She had lived in the universe bridge era more than ten billion years ago and was the most familiar with this history.


    then, since you know the law of life, that life is born in the ocean, what about the evolution process of life? ¡± The venerable sovereign asked again.


    Pheasant eye laughed and directly said arrogantly, the nine-Yuan universe seems to have different customs and practices. There are many types of living planets ¡­ But it seemed to be the law of fate.


    In the nine parallel universes, more than 99% of life was carbon-based, and carbon-based flesh-and-blood life was almost born in the ocean. At first, they existed as plankton, algae, and insects ¡­


    After that, amphibians, which were born in the ocean and on the earth, would be born. After that, terrestrial creatures would be born, and they would experience countless changes in life eras!¡±


    What she said was the most normal thing.


    Just like Earth, the Jurassic period and the Jurassic period ¡­ Each era had its own dominant species that stood at the top of the food chain. However, they were gradually eliminated by stronger species.


    that¡¯s right. There¡¯s a certain inevitability to the law of biological evolution in the universe.


    At this moment, a Saint beside him said hurriedly, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It seemed like the nine universes were extremely far away, but it was as if the laws of the universe had determined that their life structures were similar!


    There was even an archeologist from an ancient multi-dimensional Saint who had once traveled on the Bergh for 50 million years. After making a large number of observations and collecting the flora and fauna as well as the geology of the nine multiverse, he was surprised to find ¡­ The nine universes might have been a single piece of land a long time ago!¡±


    A great cosmos!


    It was the golden age when the universe was first unified!


    The surrounding descendants of the Saints were all dumbfounded.


    If this was in the past, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have the right to hear such secret news. However, in order to show off their knowledge, these Saints didn¡¯t care about hiding it.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Perhaps the universe was a whole many years ago?¡±


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s eyes were filled with longing as he looked at the sky above the deck like a Pilgrim.


    it¡¯s hard to imagine what kind of legendary and vast scenes were there in the long years of the universe. I walked on the land of the universe and wanted to see the legendary Golden Age that stood in this universe hundreds of millions of years ago. I wanted to drink and sing with the Saints from hundreds of millions of years ago. That must have been the most intoxicating scene.


    As soon as the venerable sovereign said this, the surrounding Saints all expressed their agreement.


    ¡°Talking to the ancient people? Aren¡¯t you guys talking to me right now?¡± Pheasant Ji shook her head and sighed. In her eyes, the mortals of this era were nothing more than laughable ants in a well, limited by the limitations of their era.


    However, the person in front of him was rather pious.


    Such pure Dao seekers who pursued the great Dao could often have different opinions in this era ¡­


    When she looked at the venerable sovereign, she no longer looked indifferent and flirtatious like before. Instead, she showed a look of cherishing talent and said gently, ¡± ¡°I know what you mean. The evolution of spores, you mean that in the current universe, it is as inevitable as the evolution of life? Is it possible for all kinds of life forms to appear?¡±


    Even she found it unbelievable.


    The venerable sovereign looked into the distance and said, ¡± it¡¯s natural that you find it hard to imagine the scene I described. The universe is like a living creature that is everywhere. It¡¯s like flowers, insects, and fish. They are all over the chaos heavens. They evolve at will and form a food chain ¡­


    In the future, the Saints that live in the universe will be like the beneficial bacteria in the bodies of living beings, allowing these flowers, plants, insects, and fish to grow continuously!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    An unprecedented, vast scene appeared before the eyes of all the Saints.


    Outside the chaos heavens, it was no longer a desolate Dao field or a vast and endless wasteland. Instead, it was filled with verdant flowers, birds, insects, and fish. It was a brand new world that was full of vitality.


    Valleys, hidden forests, basins, rivers, vegetation, and all sorts of plants and animals filled with life were, in fact, terrifying universes!


    And they would become the living beings of the 129000 universes and become the living bacteria in the bodies of the living beings of this huge universe ¡­


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    if it¡¯s really as you say, the future chaos heavens will be a world of ¡®Giants¡¯. We are all living bacteria or other bacteria in the bodies of the¡¯ Giants¡¯!


    These words were too shocking, and it was simply shocking to hear.


    These Saints didn¡¯t believe him, but these words did cause pheasant Ji to sink into deep thought. There were indeed some possibilities that fit the laws of the universe.


    it¡¯s not impossible to be a life form in the universe. One must know that self-awareness is a necessary condition for life forms to achieve a high level of evolution ¡­ The universe is a dead thing, but it¡¯s a living thing in front of us. It¡¯s not impossible for it to evolve when it has a consciousness in the future.¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant Ji seemed to have caught onto something. and the evolution of life is essentially changing the genetic sequence. Then, the bloodline sequence of this life ¡­ It would be the atlases of the great Dao of the universe!


    Ruji Xin¡¯s eyes widened.


    could it be that the universe is really like a living creature and has entered an era of evolution? ¡±


    Although she had heard the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s nonsensical prediction and had bragged about it, it had no practical significance. She had just come out of the world and had only realized it now.


    This was indeed a terrifying trend.


    Although he didn¡¯t get to see the full outline or the specific information, the tip of the iceberg was enough to shock him.


    The structure of 120000,600, and 10000 worlds had shocked her. It had broken the limits of her world view, and it was no less shocking than the old era¡¯s saber that cut her life and the universe.


    ¡°According to what you said, it is indeed a new era.¡±


    Rugao Ji smiled and said, ¡± in the future, when the Saints ascend to this chaos heavens, what they see is not a desolate, endless, and dull chaos. Instead, they will see a vast Emerald world full of vitality. It is complete and rich. It is a happy paradise for Saints. They will definitely be very surprised and happy ¡­ It just so happens to be in line with the dream of the most ancient Saint who created the world to build a paradise for living beings ¡­¡± She suddenly stopped talking.


    what do you think the new chaos heavens should be called? ¡± Ruji suddenly asked.


    ¡°Name? If it¡¯s not easy to name it, what do I have to do?¡±


    The venerable sovereign thought for. while and said, ¡± I have very little information now.. ¡®m similar to you. I¡¯ve only heard about the ancient prophecies and legends of Buddhism. The allusions of the murals in ¡®flying heavens¡¯. .. It was predicted that the cosmic rain would fall from the sky, and it had indeed fallen. A new era of the universe had been born ¡­ In my opinion, the analysis of the prophecy is very accurate.¡±


    The surrounding Saints were completely convinced.


    According to the analysis of the current situation, the current situation was indeed in line with the ancient prophecy.


    [ 129600 is one Yuan, which can be called an era. There are rise and fall and destruction in an era. ]


    The thousands of Saints were puzzled before, but now they suddenly realized that it was true. The universe was a food chain, and it naturally had ups and downs.


    ¡°Then, when the stars return to their positions, R ¡®lyeh will rise from the bottom of the chaos, and the great Cthulhu will awaken! The universe would be destroyed ¡­ What do you think of this prophecy?¡±


    The surrounding people started discussing again.


    The venerable sovereign couldn¡¯t help but think and frowned, ¡± this is an even further prophecy. No matter how I think about it, I can¡¯t find any clues ¡­ I wonder what the pheasant period, as a universe, thinks? A mysterious apocalypse that rose from the bottom of the sea?¡±


    Pheasant eye was stunned for a moment before she smiled and said, the rising of the chaotic sea may be some strange prophecy. I don¡¯t understand it either ¡­ by the way, what do you think the new era should be called?¡±


    I don¡¯t need to believe it. I need the Buddhist civilization that prophesied it to believe it.


    The venerable sovereign shook his head. according to the prophecy, they probably saw meteors falling from some super-small universe in the ancient times. They picked them up and picked them up to calculate the possibility of a real meteor shower in the universe in the future, as well as the specific time and year of their fall.


    Pheasant Ji was completely stunned.


    Could it be that the bug race and the dimensional race had picked up a few ¡± meteor universes ¡± in the old era and dropped them outside the chaos heavens? they were bound to lose back then, so they had schemed and left behind the current situation?


    They had calculated the time when the meteor shower would truly fall, and only schemed against them at the beginning of the era?


    It was possible.


    we couldn¡¯t see it, and they shouldn¡¯t have been able to see the future era, but someone was plotting against us. I¡¯m afraid that someone had obtained a few meteor showers and calculated the specific time of the future!


    She furrowed her brows and felt that this was a good idea.


    Just as she was still thinking, the venerable sovereign said, ¡± I¡¯ve carefully studied the description of the ancient history of Buddhism. It¡¯s very mysterious ¡­ The immortal deity¡¯s residence, the Daoist family that lived as long as the heavens ¡­ That existence seems to be living in a place in the immortal world ¡­¡±


    The surrounding Saints nodded their heads. They had heard of it before.


    Now that he thought about it, it was reasonable for him to exaggerate and be so treacherous!


    It was true that one could survive longer in this universe.


    The venerable sovereign continued, ¡± in the old days, this mysterious ancient civilization obtained a small number of universes and temporarily opened up the great era of the immortal world. Now, it has completely opened up the immortal world. Let¡¯s just name it according to the vocabulary of the Buddhist civilization. It¡¯s also called the immortal world ¡­ After all, they once said that one flower is One World. Isn¡¯t this the case right now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s indeed the description!¡±


    ¡°It is!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a perfect description,¡±


    The surrounding Saints were no longer hostile, and they sat down to discuss.


    They sat in the distance, with thousands of them sitting cross-legged in an orderly manner on the deck. They listened to the analysis of this great era and future of the universe, and they were fascinated.


    everyone, this is only my speculation. There is too little information at the moment.


    The venerable sovereign shook his head. however, the immortal realm might really be established. If that¡¯s the case, the Saints in the universe will ascend to a lush green World outside the chaos heavens, the immortal realm!


    Pheasant Ji¡¯s entire body trembled when she heard this.


    Fate!


    At this moment, it was as if she could feel her destiny and the current of the times.


    Every era was perfecting the universe.


    Slash open the chaos ¡­


    The lifespan of a God-Slayer ¡­


    The creation of the multiverse ¡­


    As the eras went by, the fate of this era seemed to have cut open the multiverse and opened up a new territory outside the chaotic sea ¡­ The immortal world?


    ¡°The land of chaos is turbid and chaotic, like a huge garbage dump that has buried the past and the present. What¡¯s in front of us is to complete the universe! Regulate the heavens!¡± Her entire body trembled, and her mouth was half-open.


    ¡°The old me saw the creation of the nine-Yuan universe! Today, we¡¯ll see the opening of the chaotic ¡®immortal realm¡¯! ¡±


    ¡°And in the immortal world, who will be the protagonist of this era and vindicate Dao for the universe of this era?¡±

 Chapter 1262

    ?


    1262 A great discovery in the pheasant period


    In the immortal world.


    Rugao Ji¡¯s face was solemn as her mind spun rapidly.


    She carefully pondered over the future pattern described in this description.


    In the future, the Saints who ascended outside the chaos heavens would directly step into the immortal world, a vast world filled with the chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers.


    However, every flower, grass, and beast here was actually a universe. There were a total of 129600 of them, and they could also be called ¡­ In the universe.


    once upon a time, our civilization spent countless years trying to figure out what the next universe era would be.


    however, there has been no result. At first, they thought that we were decadent and that our thinking was rigid. They secretly traveled to various new eras to see the new views of the geniuses in the past hundreds of millions of years, but they couldn¡¯t see the future either.


    ¡°That¡¯s because the universe is too perfect. When the parallel universes were created and Dao was corroborated during the era of our lifelong realm, the laws of the universe were almost perfect. There was no place for Dao integration and there wouldn¡¯t be any major changes.¡±


    They had been deducing for many years, but in the end, they couldn¡¯t find the possibility of the future, so they stopped deducing.


    however, His Highness once had an idea. The universe may seem complete, but the chaos sea still has flaws. The world outside the chaos heavens is dry and barren. Perhaps there is a way to improve on the Dao integration and complete it!


    After all, the chaos ocean was a part of the universe. Just like an entire planet, the ocean was also a part of it.


    However, no matter how hard they thought about it, they couldn¡¯t figure it out. They could vaguely sense the variables and opportunities in the next universe era, but they couldn¡¯t think of anything specific in the chaos ocean ¡­


    Yet, such an anomaly had appeared before his eyes.


    &Nbsp; gradually, pheasant eye seemed to have understood her old doubts, and a thought suddenly appeared in her mind.¡±So that¡¯s how it is! So that¡¯s how it is!¡±


    She mumbled,


    it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t see what the next era will be ¡­ It was limited by the era. At that time, it was destined that there would not be a next era, just like the opening of level 11, which was destined to be in the future! I was born at the wrong time!¡±


    ¡°Only when a certain opportunity is met will that era begin!¡±


    ¡°And this chaotic meteor shower before us is an opportunity! Only in this era could he vindicate the chaos ocean! Reconstruct the structure outside the chaos heavens!¡±


    Her pupils dilated, and the more she thought about it, the more excited she became.


    in the past, the mysterious race, whether it was the insect race, the dimensional race, or other mysterious hidden civilizations, had all obtained a few falling meteors. That was how they saw the future. The opportunity to vindicate Dao was at this moment ¡­


    however, they could not live forever. They could only turn this distant future opportunity into a relic and pass it on to a lucky descendant after they turned into dust.


    At this time, she felt that she had gradually figured it out. She couldn¡¯t help but look at the venerable sovereign, who was still preaching and discussing the future of the universe.


    They were the only ones who knew the history of the ancient times.


    This person didn¡¯t know the ancient history, but he could predict the future from the beginning. He was indeed a great talent!


    At this moment, the venerable sovereign was still talking to the Saints, ¡± everyone, although we know little about the ancient history of the Buddhist civilization, I feel that the future great era will open up a new world outside the chaos heavens ¡­ How about the immortal world?¡±


    ¡°Just as I meant.¡±


    They answered with a smile.


    At this moment, the giant octopus was hiding on the deck in the dark and was still broadcasting. The people in the broadcast room were completely excited.


    the Buddhist civilization¡¯s ¡­ The immortal world?¡±


    ¡°What a good fellow!¡±


    Everyone sucked in a cold breath.


    As expected of the existence behind the scenes who ruled over the ages, he was awesome!


    In the blink of an eye, the immortal realm was created, and the next era of the universe was called the immortal realm!


    This was a great sense of accomplishment!


    Regardless of whether he could dominate the situation and become the Overlord in the future, he had already gained the upper hand. He had to get his own naming rights first!


    ¡°I¡¯m convinced! This smooth and natural set of operations, directly took it down!¡±


    wait, the venerable sovereign is still telling these Saints that the Buddhist civilization is very mysterious and very little details have been revealed. We still need to observe and study ¡­ Huh? We¡¯re not friends, if the venerable sovereign wants to talk about history, we¡¯ll get the racer of Mount Haruna to make up another story for you! (Dog head)¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make these country bumpkins wet their pants!¡±


    brothers, did you see that? those descendants of the Saints are now completely convinced. They¡¯ve changed from that woman¡¯s Lackey to the venerable sovereign¡¯s Lackey!


    Everyone was filled with emotions.


    As expected of the man who caused the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, the scientist of strange phenomena, to become autistic!


    Crushing!


    Now, he was completely crushed!


    The players felt like they were on their knees. He was too strong.


    This was the power of knowledge. By analyzing the structure of the universe and using one¡¯s own talents, it was enough to convince all those who were unconvinced. This was because in the world of Saints, knowledge almost represented power. Showing off one¡¯s powerful knowledge and profound Foundation was equivalent to showing off one¡¯s muscles.


    At this moment, after this simple Dao discussion ended, these Saints were indeed completely humble to seek advice.


    They were still able to distinguish the importance of priority. The general trend of the times had changed, and the vast waves were coming. No one wanted to become a saint that was killed by the waves.


    It was a disaster, but it was also an opportunity.


    If you have any questions, we can discuss them together, but I might not know. I only have more information than you, and I¡¯ve studied this seaweed universe. The venerable sovereign smiled humbly and looked at the human-shaped universe. when the time comes, I¡¯ll study the human-shaped body a little more. I¡¯ll get more information.


    All the Saints froze.


    Ruji was also dumbfounded.


    since it¡¯s a crisis, why do you say that 99% of the Saints present may not survive? ¡± a saint¡¯s heir asked hurriedly. almost all of us will die and become the old and rotten Saints? ¡±


    A 99% chance of death was too much.


    It meant that almost everyone present would die.


    The venerable sovereign looked at him and then at the surrounding Saints, saying, ¡± the seaweed and trilobites universe is only in its most primitive budding stage. They are the overlords of this era, but what about the next era of cosmic lifeforms? ¡±


    the next era of cosmic lifeforms? ¡± When pheasant Ji heard this, she smiled and said,¡±According to the deduction of biological evolution, the next biological era will be the chaos ocean¡¯s world of the cephalopod and even spinulosa fish! Seaweed and trilobites would definitely be eliminated! This is the theory of biological evolution!¡±


    The other Saints nodded in agreement. The spinulosa fish were the true overlords of the ocean.


    then, trilobites and seaweed are the overlords now. After a while, they will be at the bottom of the food chain.


    The venerable sovereign put his hands behind his back and looked into the distance. as the food of the lowest level, the reptiles and seaweed are eaten by higher creatures ¡­ Do you really think that you¡¯ll be eternal just because you¡¯ve obtained this universe?¡±


    The other Saints were shocked. you mean ¡­


    ¡°The trilobites universe you have now is powerful, but what will happen in the future? You¡¯ll inevitably fall to the bottom of the food chain and be devoured by other powerful universe life forms. If your universe is eaten, what will happen to you?¡±


    All the Saints trembled in fear.


    When the universe collapsed, the Saints of their universe would naturally be destroyed.


    This was a vast trend. As Saints, they had lost the main universe that they had obtained in the beginning and could only start all over again. However, how could it be easy to think of a way to occupy another universe?


    The competition was probably frighteningly intense!


    Even if he succeeded and entered a new universe, becoming an important core Saint, it would be too late to start all over again. He would probably be eliminated by the times!


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we really know how to?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    we have outstanding talents and were born divine!


    They didn¡¯t look calm, but they weren¡¯t stupid. They also knew that Saints who couldn¡¯t keep up with the times would only be eliminated in the dust of history.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! No wonder you said from the start that this was a cosmic revolution!¡± ¡°Then what do you think?¡± pheasant eye laughed. To let these Saints transcend?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much data right now, but I can only make a guess based on the current situation.¡± The venerable sovereign smiled and said, ¡± in this situation, according to the law of biological evolution, if we compare these universes to living creatures ¡­ I¡¯m afraid there are two ways to solve this.¡±


    ¡°Which two?¡± Ruji seemed to have thought of the same thing, but she still looked at the venerable sovereign.


    the first is to continuously evolve their own cosmic lifeforms and perfect the great Dao atlases. Even though the level is very low, it is still possible for the weak to defeat the strong. Low-level insects may not necessarily be unable to defeat the high-level universes in the future food chain!


    ¡°The second is to enter the food chain yourself!¡±


    I¡¯m also in the food chain?


    Pheasant Ji¡¯s eyes flickered. enter the food chain by yourself? ¡±


    The venerable sovereign smiled. that¡¯s right. The universe has a food chain. We just have to follow the food chain and climb up to a higher level universe life form. For example, we control the seaweed universe and challenge higher level universe life forms. Then, we can vindicate our Dao in it ¡­ Instead, you¡¯ll climb up layer by layer and eventually reach the top of the food chain.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Pheasant Ji benefited greatly from this sparring session. She felt as if she was sparring with the other Saints in the longevity Holy Zhi Palace. The other party was not just a poor person, but was extremely knowledgeable.


    But in reality, Xu Zhi¡¯s knowledge had long since surpassed that of countless Saints.


    Not to mention Xu Zhi, even people like di Qi and Carolyn were not comparable to ordinary saints. Each of them had knowledge and combat power comparable to ancient Saints.


    After all, the other sages had cultivated a mature system from the start. They cultivated for the sake of cultivation and didn¡¯t even understand the principles, the origin of the universe, or the intricacies of it. They just advanced step by step.


    But what about Xu Zhi?


    From the very beginning, his method was to analyze the essence of the universe.


    He had deduced from the beginning, understood the principles, and used each realm to gradually understand the endless laws of the universe. His sandbox transcendent cultivation system was the most perfect transcendent cultivation path.


    ¡°Now, do you understand what I mean?¡± The venerable sovereign suddenly said.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Ruji was stunned.


    The venerable sovereign said, ¡± I¡¯m going to take the first path. I¡¯m going to focus on cultivating a low-level universe until I¡¯m old. You¡¯re my choice. This is a great opportunity for you. If you don¡¯t want to be eliminated by the food chain and be eaten away by low-level creatures, you¡¯ll be married to me ¡­ This is our best chance. We¡¯ll be one step ahead, and we¡¯ll be one step ahead!¡±


    Pheasant Ji was stunned.


    After one round and another, the relationship was laid out from the beginning?


    A nobody in this era, a laughable mortal ¡­ That¡¯s not right. Although he has some talent and I do have some thoughts of cherishing talent, is he still having ideas about me?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± The venerable sovereign looked at the seaweed universe in the distance and said in a domineering manner, ¡± I¡¯ll let you eat this entire universe of algae alone and let you grow quickly.


    Eat?


    Pheasant Ji slowly raised her head and looked at the vast seaweed universe.


    She couldn¡¯t help but look at the Saints beside her. These bootlickers actually stopped speaking up for her and didn¡¯t try to snatch it. Instead, they looked at her with envy and blessings.


    Pheasant Ji: ¡°??? ¡±


    What¡¯s with this sincere look?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you must be worried that I¡¯ll break my promise.¡± The venerable sovereign patted her shoulder and said, ¡± I know that you¡¯ve just gained sentience, and as a human-shaped universe, you¡¯re very wary of the outside world. You¡¯re wary of me harboring evil intentions, so I¡¯ll let you have a few bites of this universe first and let you eat until you¡¯re full to show my feelings for you.


    Ruji suddenly felt a little touched.


    This mortal was obviously sincere and trusted her so much.


    An ordinary person would not let her eat their own universe first. It could be seen that she was really good to this lowly mortal. He was not willing to reveal his identity ¡­ However, she really couldn¡¯t eat it.

 Chapter 1263

    ?


    1263 Chapter 1272-both parties are satisfied


    The players in the livestream exploded with excitement as their eyes lit up.


    Awesome!


    As expected of a venerable sovereign, the leader of the players. This move was too ruthless.


    ¡°Hahahaha! Although he was still smiling gently without any change in his expression, he was actually very confused, indicating that his teeth weren¡¯t that good and he couldn¡¯t eat!¡±


    back then, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord did not lose in vain. It was normal for the occult science expert to be killed!


    this is too tragic. They¡¯re forcing the other party to reveal his identity. Let¡¯s see how long he can endure!


    only we know that she¡¯s a fake. If she didn¡¯t want to be exposed back then ¡­


    it¡¯s fine if they get angry and kill us. At most, this seaweed universe will die. It¡¯s just the self of that universe. The venerable sovereign¡¯s body is still here. Don¡¯t be afraid.


    Everyone kept analyzing and discussing enthusiastically.


    At this moment, pheasant eye¡¯s expression calmed down for a while before she suddenly said, you¡¯re indeed very attractive. I¡¯m willing to try to get along with you and become your Dao partner ¡­ However, the present in front of me is too expensive and I¡¯m not used to it. I feel that we should spend some time together. If it¡¯s really good, I¡¯ll eat it. ¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment. He had thought that the other party was going to explode and kill him, but he was so patient.


    Ninja Turtle?


    Seems like to be able to live for such a long period of time in the lifelong realm, he was truly capable of enduring.


    However, such ancient existences were very mysterious and powerful. Since the other party had said so, Xu Zhi intended to take the opportunity to get some information from him.


    Pheasant eye looked at the Saints beside her and laughed. thank you for your time. I¡¯ll be leaving now. I¡¯ll be carrying this Sage on his seaweed universe journey.


    These sages were unwilling to leave, but they knew that the difference in their cultivation was too great. They couldn¡¯t keep him, so they might as well form a good relationship with this mysterious Sage.


    After all, the other party¡¯s universe was so huge. If it was eaten by a universe life form with offensive power, it would probably become the Overlord of this Sea area.


    ¡°I wish you happiness.¡± Some Saints said.


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment when he heard that. He suddenly felt speechless. This scene was somewhat similar to the last blessing of those jealous mortals with spare tires.


    However, these descendants of the Saints did not have enough will to begin with. Even if they became Saints here, they still needed to slowly Polish themselves.


    ¡°in that case, let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Zhi called pheasant age and returned to the seaweed universe.


    ¡°My Lord, can I enter your universe?¡± At this time, the big octopus came out at the right time.


    Xu Zhi cast a glance.


    Even though it had been changed by the laws of the universe and turned into a fungus, the octopus still smelled terrible.


    however, he still nodded and let the giant octopus follow him. after all, its bloodline was very powerful. it had just entered the world, and if it grew up, it could cause a natural disaster.


    soon, he left the trilobites universe and started his return journey.


    On the surface of the seaweed universe, pheasant Ji¡¯s eyes flashed. She found it interesting to live in a new place.¡±I think what you said just now was very impressive, but I still feel that there are some things you didn¡¯t make clear.¡±


    ¡°You want to continue the Dao discussion?¡± Xu Zhi looked at her and watched quietly. He wanted to see what this person was thinking and what she wanted to do.


    Her actions revealed a lot of information.


    ¡°Yes, I still want to take the wheel.¡± Pheasant eye nodded. This was her goal, to sit down and discuss Dao.


    She wanted to continue what she had just said.


    She could also clearly sense that the other party was holding back.


    After all, he couldn¡¯t tell everything to a Saint he¡¯d just met. Thus, he pretended to be preparing a Dao companion and followed her to see what other opinions he had.


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment, then set up a tea table outside the chaos heavens on the deck of this universe. He sat down and discussed the Dao, then continued, ¡± of course, there are still some things that I haven¡¯t told them, and they are very important!


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell them anything?¡± Ruji smiled.


    I didn¡¯t tell them about the beginning ¡­ The knowledge of spore evolution, this is the key to survival and adapting to the universe.¡±


    ¡°Spore evolution?¡± She didn¡¯t understand.


    it¡¯s knowledge, evolutionary knowledge. Xu Zhi said,¡¯the universe¡¯s structure in the future may be completely different! Outside the chaos heavens, one had to learn an unprecedented cultivation system that was different from any transcendent system before ¡­ If those Saints can¡¯t learn this new system, they¡¯ll be eliminated.¡±


    Pheasant Ji¡¯s pupils dilated.


    Xu Zhi narrowed his eyes and thought to himself,¡¯what exactly is this guy¡¯s original form? It¡¯s very difficult to change the habits of living things. Once there¡¯s a change in emotion, their eyes will become bigger and smaller. Is that cross-eyed?¡±


    Although Xu Zhi was whispering to himself, he put on an overbearing and doting look and patiently explained, ¡± this extraordinary system is the evolutionary knowledge of living creatures!


    His voice was gentle and elegant.


    I¡¯ve said before that it¡¯s the evolution of cosmic lifeforms. To evolve, you have to learn enough evolutionary knowledge to become a powerful high-level creature on the food chain, the Overlord at the top of the food chain!


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that in the immortal world, not only is the previous knowledge needed, but also the knowledge of life evolution!¡± Pheasant age said seriously. After all, it was a living universe. It was an improvement of the evolutionary Atlas and the ¡®DNA¡¯ of this creature, but it was also a law in itself ¡­ Thus, not only does it require the Sage¡¯s own ¡®rule knowledge¡¯ to be combined with the new ¡®evolutionary knowledge¡¯, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very smart.¡± The venerable sovereign said with a smile.


    Just as the two of them were talking, the live broadcast room exploded again.


    ¡°Evolutionary knowledge?¡±


    then, do we have a unique advantage? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the entire universe has really become a sandbox for spores to evolve! And we have experience, don¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°F * ck! This was all prepared for us from the start, the spore evolution sandbag, was it all for this moment in front of us, to seize the first opportunity?¡±


    a super ancient God, is this also your plan? ¡±


    ¡­


    The forums on the internet had already exploded. They had begun to discuss rapidly and even stopped paying too much attention to the conversation between the venerable sovereigns and pheasant age. They could just watch the recording later.


    ¡°Brothers, let me analyze this wave!¡± The racer of Mount Haruna said.


    It was bustling here.


    The venerable sovereigns ¡®Dao discussion continued.


    The two of them gradually began to talk about some of their views, and they became more and more serious. They talked about the big picture of the multiverse, the small picture of the future land changes of a single universe, and even the birth of amphibious universes in the future.


    Was it possible for a terrestrial universe, or even a bird universe?


    It had to be said that Xu Zhi had benefited greatly.


    As he spoke, Xu Zhi also got straight to the point and asked, ¡± I¡¯ve told you about my understanding of the universe, and as a human-shaped universe, you must have your own unique views.


    Ruji chuckled and arrogantly said, in that case, let me share my opinion. First of all, as you said, this is the general trend of the universe. It¡¯s almost an inevitable fate and is difficult to change. It¡¯s inevitable ¡­


    ¡°Necessity?¡± Xu Zhi frowned.


    Pheasant age shook her head. Naturally, this was inevitable.


    This was because making the universe more complete was an inevitable trend. It was the same for all the previous great universe eras and universe nodes of each era.


    However, she was unwilling to reveal the ancient times. This ancient history was taboo to mortals who could only live for tens of millions of years.


    ¡°You just need to know that it¡¯s inevitable.¡± Ruji said.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    firstly, the laws of the chaos sea are incomplete. After the universe split, this aspect has always been empty. The surface of the chaos sea is lifeless and lonely ¡­ There naturally has to be a Sage who has to merge with the laws of the Dao and complete the universe.¡± ¡°And the barrenness outside the chaos heavens is only one of the inevitable aspects,¡± pheasant age said.


    ¡°What about the other aspect?¡±


    another inevitable reason is the matter and energy floating in the chaos sea. Pheasant Age¡¯s voice was solemn as she looked towards the chaos sea. fishing! Did you notice? You should know that with the deposition of the chaos sea, there will be more and more materials and antiques. The deposition of these materials in the chaos sea will cause a huge loss of cosmic matter.¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly felt it as well. are you saying that the appearance of this universe era is inevitable? ¡±


    ¡°It should be so.¡± &Nbsp; pheasant age said, ¡± the Condensed Matter of the 129600 universes did not come from plundering the nine universes. It came from the chaos sea. They are like animals that clean up the waste in the universe and recycle the matter completely ¡­ You should know that the current universe is flawed!¡±


    ¡°It is indeed lacking.¡± Xu Zhi answered seriously.


    after the universe¡¯s nine-Yuan universe has been destroyed and shattered, it¡¯s no longer a large entity. Energy and matter do not have a perfect self-circulation and will be damaged. They settle in the chaos sea. Those Saints always like to throw rubbish into the sea ¡­


    But now, it¡¯s equivalent to completing the universe and turning the energy into real recovery.¡± Ruji said.


    Xu Zhi came to a sudden realization.


    These big shots were indeed powerful. Their words saved him a lot of deduction. Their understanding of the chaos sea was too deep.


    Immediately, after Xu Zhi heard this, he had new ideas about his plan and a perfect idea.


    ¡°I¡¯m really grateful.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    ¡°I should be the one thanking you.¡± &Nbsp; pheasant age shook her head. you let me see the inevitable era of this universe, the path of the main character of the future era.


    ¡°What is a main character?¡± Xu Zhi said.


    Pheasant eye smiled. this is a path of transcendence. It corroborates the Dao for the universe and makes up for its flaws ¡­ In my rough opinion, there should be a Saint who wants to vindicate the laws of the universe and vindicate 120000 to 1600 universes ¡­


    Of course, you can¡¯t vindicate it directly. You can vindicate the Dao laws and let them fuse with this universe. This will reduce the rejection force of these cosmic lifeforms and allow them to adapt to the environment of the great universe.¡±


    She planned to contact the ancient existences of the longevity Dao Palace and find some geniuses to verify the rule. The protagonists of this era had to be under their command to be at ease.


    as a universe, I also want people to vindicate these universes. I want these special 120000 or so universes to live better in the multiverse and become a part of the multiverse¡¯s laws. Ruji said.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up. I¡¯m really grateful for that.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Ruji was stunned. Why was he suddenly thanking her?


    this is a blessing for the entire universe. We naturally have to thank him. All living beings must be blessed. Xu Zhi said seriously.

 Chapter 1264

    ?


    1264 Venerable sovereign, we¡¯re willing to fight the world for you


    ¡°It is indeed a blessing to the common people.¡±


    Ruji nodded. that¡¯s exactly why! This is the inevitability of history. The laws of the universe in this aspect must be proven by someone. Someone must supplement the laws of the universe!¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded, knowing that this was the case.


    The other party had indeed seen deeper than him!


    Indeed, he had not expected that the creation of parallel universes had its own drawbacks.


    The universe was originally a perfect entity of the primordial chaos, forming its own cycle ¡­ However, after splitting them into nine pieces, the perfect conservation of energy and matter could no longer be formed. Outside the nine pieces, the matter floating in the chaos sea had accumulated too much.


    In fact, after more than 10 billion years, the nine parallel universes had shrunk by a small portion.


    The matter floating in the chaos sea of the universe, when piled up, was probably half the volume of a parallel universe.


    This substance was leaking out seriously ¡­


    It was indeed a loophole in the laws of the parallel universe!


    it¡¯s all because of those Saints, littering the ocean and polluting the environment. This is the importance of garbage classification, garbage recycling, and the importance of sustainable development! The giant octopus snorted at the side, its saliva flying everywhere.


    they even stole the materials from their own universe to build the chaos ship and cross other parallel universes. In the end, the ship sank, and their bodies sank. They also gave the vast materials of their Saints to the chaos ocean.


    Xu Zhi cast a glance at him and thought,¡¯the environmental Ambassador, the big octopus?


    The giant octopus immediately shut up.


    &Nbsp; pheasant age continued, ¡± in the previous era of the universe, without these cosmic meteors, it would be impossible to vindicate Dao even if one wanted to. Now that they have appeared, it¡¯s possible to vindicate the rules of Dao and complete this aspect ¡­


    just like how there is no water in the universe, there is no way to vindicate the rules of water. Only the appearance of matter in this aspect can vindicate the natural scene in this aspect and its matter environment.


    This was indeed an opportunity of the times.


    With pheasant Age¡¯s understanding of the God of Destruction¡¯s catastrophe, Xu Zhi¡¯s thoughts became clearer and clearer. He sighed with emotion that this was indeed a great universe giant comparable to the ancient Zerg Queen Mother.


    This was equivalent to Xu Zhi creating ¡± water ¡± himself. However, ¡± water ¡± was a new substance that did not belong to this universe and came from beyond the heavens. It was rejected by the multiverse and needed someone to vindicate the Dao for ¡± water ¡± so that ¡± water ¡± would no longer be rejected in this universe.


    If one could vindicate the laws of this aspect, they would definitely receive earth-shaking universal merit!


    He had become the main character of this era in the universe, comparable to the Saints of yimang and nuyi.


    you must know that the more important and core the rules of Dao vindication are, the more exaggerated the status of the sage ¡­


    &Nbsp; ¡± that¡¯s right. pheasant Ji muttered softly, ¡± I thought that the important laws of the universe had been completed, but I didn¡¯t expect that there was still a blank space in this area. This is an unprecedented opportunity!


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Xu Zhi secretly cast a glance at pheasant Ji and said, ¡± ¡°I wonder who was able to vindicate the laws in this aspect. It was a blade that split the heavens and earth apart outside the chaos heavens, forming the circulation of matter and opening up the immortal world? To benefit the Saints?¡±


    This was a great era!


    When one¡¯s power reached its peak, it was no less than the merit of the past.


    Rugao Ji did not choose to hide the truth. Since they were just sitting down and discussing Dao, she was a little addicted to it. She smiled and said,¡±Who has a chance? There was probably an undercurrent!


    There was a hidden force that knew about the birth of this era ¡­ The other party must have planned for this era for a long time and wanted to vindicate Dao in this universe!¡±


    What pheasant age was talking about was the civilization that they had speculated was hiding in the dark and plotting against them.


    The other party would probably also have to find a way to vindicate Dao ¡­


    As for the longevity Dao Palace, they would definitely not fall behind others and would also vindicate the rules of the universe in this aspect.


    They were afraid that they would become enemies with the other party and compete for the power of the universe.


    &Nbsp; but pheasant Ji didn¡¯t think that the other party would be able to win against them. After all, they were too ancient and had monopolized 90% of the powerful law resources in the universe.


    There was no one who could fight them head-on in terms of combat strength.


    &Nbsp; suddenly, pheasant eye smiled and looked at the mortal who was discussing Dao. what? you don¡¯t want to vindicate Dao? If you can vindicate Dao and start a new era, you¡¯ll be the main character. You¡¯ll be comparable to the most ancient Saints and become one of them.¡±


    and there have been less than ten such existences who have become nodes of the universe!


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye was still talking about what had just happened. Her eyes flashed. I¡¯m already your temporary Dao partner, so I¡¯m considered one of you. There¡¯s no need to hide your ambitions. In fact, it¡¯s only worth yearning if you have a big goal ¡­ I¡¯m willing to follow you to pursue the Dao, to support each other and to pursue our dreams together.¡±


    We seek the Dao together and pursue our dreams together?


    It was simply a load of nonsense.


    The others did not know this and thought that she was a real universe, so she would definitely have to fulfill her great ambitions. However, Xu Zhi had no such intention at all.


    ¡°Naturally not.¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head. He was indeed very Frank and straightforward with his words. what right do I have? With a great sage vindicating his Dao, he would complete the rules of the universe and benefit all generations. It was already a blessing to all generations that those universes could become a part of the great universe ¡­ How could I think that I was the one who shook the heavens and earth?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite interesting.¡±


    Ruji¡¯s opinion of him rose once more.


    This person was pure and devout. He knew the importance of completing the universe. He was not like those selfish Saints who always wanted to fight for Dao. He had to become the protagonist of the universe era.


    ¡°As long as someone can vindicate Dao and complete the rules, everyone will wish them well.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s words moved pheasant Ji. She felt that she was too rotten, but this young man was full of vitality, big heart, and great ambitions!


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed.


    However, Xu Zhi thought to himself,¡¯they vindicate the rules of the Dao for those small universes, and they¡¯re allowed to control the universe? Wouldn¡¯t that be too good for me, the God of creation? Why would I want to snatch this opportunity?¡±


    He might not be able to snatch it!


    They wanted to vindicate their Dao and become the main characters of this universe era ¡­ After all, if he wanted to become a universe, the two wouldn¡¯t conflict.


    Moreover, how could they compete for the opportunities in the next universe era? She could kill all the Zerg empresses in the past with a single slap, so I won¡¯t join in the fun.


    In this regard, Xu Zhi was very lazy.


    However, the people in the live broadcast room were slightly excited. They said,


    hahaha, venerable sovereign, you¡¯re good at acting, but how can he not compete? ¡±


    that¡¯s right. The arrival of this catastrophe also represents the arrival of an opportunity. Whoever can master this new era of the universe will have mastered everything. Our Chinese civilization of Buddhism is here for this!


    it seems that the other party has already noticed our existence. We are the masterminds behind the scenes. As expected. we are secretly testing them ¡­ However, we do not fear them!¡±


    the battle between the God of Destruction and the God of creation is very brutal, and we mortals are also fighting for this opportunity. We actually have the greatest chance. No matter what the other party is hiding, we are not afraid!


    venerable sovereign, don¡¯t panic. Even if the entire universe wants to be your enemy, we¡¯ll stand by your side!


    ¡­


    All the players were very excited and waved their fists.


    They thought that the venerable sovereign was just being humble and putting on an act. This kind of opportunity was comparable to the beginning of a new era when the second lady mang was born. How could they not fight for it?


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    ¡®If I¡¯m really a venerable sovereign or an ancient God, I¡¯ll definitely fight for it ¡­¡¯ However, I am the God of Destruction, an existence of a higher dimension. No matter which one of you vindicate your Dao, you will be setting the pattern for me, the God of Destruction.


    ¡°Snatch my ass, don¡¯t you guys want to harm me.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s face darkened. It was as if he had seen the deaths of the past Zerg empresses. They were still vivid in his mind.

 Chapter 1265

    ?


    1265 Chapter 1274-this person is a salted fish


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have any thoughts?¡±


    Ji Zhi¡¯s eyes suddenly shrank. She stared at the venerable sovereign with curiosity.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts.¡±


    The venerable sovereign shook his head and tried to clear his name to avoid any misunderstandings. I wish whoever vindicate Dao will be able to complete the rules of this universe.


    Pheasant Ji was completely stunned.


    Her bloodline talent was related to the soul, and her eyes could see through a person¡¯s lies. However, at this time, she secretly used her bloodline perception, but she couldn¡¯t find out that the other party was lying.


    Instead, he felt that the other party had a pure heart and few desires. He had a very lazy attitude and was very calm. He couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded.


    ¡°This is a salted fish Saint who has no desires.¡± &Nbsp; pheasant eye felt that this was too bizarre and exclaimed, ¡± he clearly has great knowledge and talent, but he doesn¡¯t fight or fight for it? ¡±


    She suddenly hated that she didn¡¯t fight for it!


    This person¡¯s vision and talent could be said to be at the top of the world. He was already somewhat comparable to his younger self in the old days!


    At that time, he had also seen some of the universe¡¯s future patterns. He had been appreciated by ancient existences like now, which was why he had reached the peak and glory of today.


    The person in front of him might be possible ¡­


    She had originally thought of promoting this person and making him the trendsetter of this era. At the very least, she would support him.


    After all, there had to be a spokesperson in this era.


    After all, they didn¡¯t come out in person. They even had to find some Saints, rising trend of the times, monstrous geniuses, and the rules of Dao vindication, just like nuyi and yimang back then. They changed the rules of a universe, and not one person could vindicate Dao. They took in a group of disciples from their era and let them vindicate a part of their Dao ¡­


    That was how he changed an era.


    The man in front of him was not simple. Perhaps he could become one of the spokesmen. With their help, he could master some rules and open up a new path ¡­


    But the other party ¡­


    However, he didn¡¯t have this thought at all!


    ¡°What a piece of rotten wood!¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant fate suddenly became angry. you clearly saw through the future, but you only thought about self-preservation and then focused on pursuing Dao ¡­ All his talents are useless!¡±


    She narrowed her eyes, and her pupils flickered with a strange light. She stared at Xu Zhi and said, ¡± you really don¡¯t have any thoughts of conquering the universe era? ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± The venerable sovereign was calm.


    He was not lying!


    Ruji was shocked.


    This person was really so bizarre!


    What kind of personality was this?


    In the beginning, she had thought that the other party might be the civilization behind the scenes who wanted to seize the opportunity to dominate the entire universe and the great forces of heaven and earth. They had come to test her in secret ¡­


    But now, this thought had completely disappeared.


    She could sense the other party¡¯s emotions and mentality. This person was really a dead salted fish, flowing with the waves, elegant and quiet ¡­ How could a person with such a carefree attitude return to fight for hegemony in the dark, calculate everything, and even plan?


    It was impossible for the other party to have such strong ambitions and schemes!


    These sophisticated plans were targeted at them. From the clues, the other party should have obtained the inheritance of the ancient ruins and wanted to target them in this era ¡­ And this kind of method couldn¡¯t have come from the kind of heart that was in front of him.


    She didn¡¯t doubt that the other party was hiding something from her because no one in the entire universe could deceive her innate divine ability and lie to her ¡­ This bloodline was very suitable for carrying out missions, which was why she had always been the first choice to go out.


    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose in coming to me?¡±


    Pheasant Ji suddenly stared at Xu Zhi. Just in case, she seriously asked the most important question.


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment.


    Could this Big Shot have the ability to detect if it was true?


    However, he did not panic at all and still answered honestly. After all, he really did not intend to fight for anything, and the goal of this trip was not very complicated.


    I¡¯m here to study you. After all, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re very curious and want to see if you have any secrets or special abilities ¡­


    I¡¯m mainly here to take a look at the chaos ocean universe outside and see what kind of drastic changes are happening. I want to know what kind of situation the world is facing and what kind of changes the world is about to usher in! Then I plan to quietly watch the food chain situation outside, the opening of the immortal world, and become a witness to a vast era.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t lying.


    Ruji stared at him.


    However, he was instantly speechless.


    So studying me was just a small matter on the way?


    Furthermore, he had to continue to study the situation, the changes, and quietly watch the general trend. The opening of the immortal realm?


    Pheasant Ji was completely dumbfounded. She cursed in her heart, ¡± ¡°Most Saints don¡¯t think like Cai Xue, they just know their place! But you¡¯ve already seen the future and have great talent, yet you¡¯re not fighting for it?¡±


    This was the general trend of an era!


    The possibility of being on par with the authority of the Lord!


    She hated iron for not becoming steel and was mad with anger. She didn¡¯t even fight for this. The opportunity to transcend the past and present was here.


    Her eyes continued to stare fixedly at Xu Zhi. so, you told those Saints outside so many secrets just so they could fight for the opportunity? ¡±


    Xu Zhi said seriously and honestly, ¡± that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll spread those secrets. After all, times have changed drastically. Only by developing can they make greater contributions to the universe. A greater Golden Age will appear, and they will also be able to survive. These people are the elites of the times. They should not die. They should make greater contributions to the universe.


    Pheasant Ji was completely stunned, angry, and also a little guilty.


    ¡®Once upon a time, I was also this hot-blooded and impassioned, but in the end, I¡¯ve also rotted and become cold. I no longer have the thought of seeking blessings for the common people of the universe, and I regard them as ants ¡­¡¯


    Vindicating the Dao for the universe and completing the rules seemed to be a glorious act that benefited the common people, but it was just a pursuit of benefits and becoming a powerful Saint in a certain aspect.


    And how broad-minded must this person be to be able to do this? Tell this secret to others and let them vindicate Dao, study and push forward the era?


    She had her doubts before. Wasn¡¯t it too great of a price to give so much terrifying knowledge to the Saints and make them worship him? wasn¡¯t it too great to use it to poach her and gain her worship?


    Who knew that the other party didn¡¯t care about him at all.


    Regardless of whether he was there or not, he would still tell the other Saints the truth that he had discovered! Should he tell them about his discovery so that they could develop and the era would become prosperous?


    ¡°This person is a dead salted fish!¡±


    Rugao Ji exclaimed in her heart and looked at the Saint who was calmly eating fruits and drinking tea in the seaweed universe. how important is it to occupy the first opportunity of another era? One step ahead, one step ahead, and finally suppressing an era, but the other party is telling this opportunity to others!¡±


    Rugao Ji felt that she was in a bad mood.

 Chapter 1266

    ?


    1266 The universe


    At this point, she looked at this young man who had a carefree expression. She no longer had any doubts. This was an idle person who had transcended the mortal world.


    Whoosh.


    The color in her eyes also gradually dimmed.


    He was also too lazy to use his bloodline talent to ask further, because this state could not be used often.


    Xu Zhi watched as her eyes gradually dimmed, and he knew that she would probably not use that strange divine power on him. He was speechless.¡±What¡¯s the use of asking me? I never intended to interfere with the development of the times. I didn¡¯t want to fight for anything. I didn¡¯t want to fight for hegemony. I was only responsible for farming ¡­¡±


    Isn¡¯t it bad to fight and kill?


    Hiding and farming was the best.


    It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t talking on the same channel as this person who loved to fight and kill.


    Hualala.


    As the two of them spoke, a vast land of a parallel universe gradually appeared before their eyes.


    This was also a universe in the shape of an inverted iceberg. Most of the cone¡¯s volume was submerged in the chaos sea, and only its surface appeared on the chaos sea. From a distance, it looked like an irregular vast continent.


    There was also no vitality.


    As far as the eye could see, it was a desert-like chaotic beach. Occasionally, he saw a few Dao halls along the coast.


    It was clear that the parallel universe that Xu Zhi had come from was just as barren as the one he had come from. And this was only because the Saints lived by the sea, and they could only see life in between. If one were to walk further in, the inner land of the chaotic world was a vast and boundless wasteland that was almost uninhabited.


    the land utilization rate is extremely low, and there are pitifully few people. This made Xu Zhi feel the harsh environment of the green universe and the planting of a Prairie.


    It was indeed necessary to mend the universe and improve this deformed chaos heavens beyond to become a habitable place.


    ¡°It¡¯s a parallel universe.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked into the distance and suddenly laughed.¡±We¡¯ve finally arrived.¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡± &Nbsp; pheasant age was not surprised by this. She put on an expression that she had not seen for a long time. it¡¯s different from the measuring universe before. This parallel universe is a variable universe.


    Variable universe, what the hell is this?


    Xu Zhi was puzzled.


    But he was too embarrassed to call himself a country bumpkin.


    But in this universe, ever since the parallel universes split up, although the subsequent eras were different, Xu Zhi felt that they were more or less the same, and the difference would not be too big.


    Whoosh.


    Xu Zhi stopped the boat by the shore.


    He chose an uninhabited coastline as a true self¡¯s soul slowly split apart and entered the parallel universe. The moment it entered, it crossed the chaos heavens and entered the universe.


    He had successfully sneaked into this universe.


    Kachaa.


    Meng Po and the giant octopus also had a soul clone that descended into this universe.


    Xu Zhi quickly understood what ruji meant.


    ¡°A variable universe, so that¡¯s how it is! None of the parameters in the universe here were constant ¡­ For example, the speed of light isn¡¯t a constant number here. The speed changes according to the distance of transmission!¡±


    ¡°The further the distance to you, the faster the speed of light transmission. The closer the distance, the slower the speed of light transmission! It¡¯s far faster and near smaller!¡±


    Xu Zhi marveled at the uniqueness of this. for example, when light is extremely far away from me, it will travel at a speed far beyond the speed of light. When the light is only one centimeter away from you, the speed of light will actually be reduced to one-ten-thousandth of its original speed. It will take 300 km/s to reach this one centimeter and transmit the scene in front of me to my eyes.


    it¡¯s not just light. Sound, raindrops falling ¡­ All of them were like this! It was far fast and close to small! The further you are from me, the faster you will be. The closer you are, the slower you will be.¡±


    What did this lead to?


    The further the distance between planets, the faster the transmission speed, which led to the difficulty of communication between planets.


    In fact, the distance between the nebulas that were originally hundreds of trillions of years was also exchanged.


    The further the distance, the faster the transmission speed ¡­ As a result, the price of spreading the news was very low. This was a universe village.


    in fact, this is a universe that is close to idealism ¡­


    ¡°The speed of light varies according to the distance. The same beam of light is very far to you, but very close to me. This reminds me of a certain theory of relativity that our universe has about light.¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath, feeling that he still needed to explore the mystery behind it.


    The benefits of such a universe were indeed obvious. This caused the ¡®distance¡¯ of the universe to indirectly become shorter.


    A universe like this is probably even more prosperous than our universe!


    It was likely that the communication ability of the universe was extremely strong, and they were connected into an iron plate! The civilizations in the most distant nebulas on both ends of the universe could even communicate ¡­


    This place was not like the universe that Xu Zhi had seen himself. There was a huge regional barrier and a closed-off because of the lack of information.


    However, the flaw was also very obvious.


    For mortals, the speed of light and sound were not constant. The things they saw and the sounds they heard could not be determined by the specific distance between them and an object.


    He had to do variable formulas and mental calculations!


    it will affect the lives of mortals, but for the strong, such a universe is very convenient because they can calculate the actual distance according to formulas. This is not a problem at all. Xu Zhi praised in his heart, ¡± just by changing the measurement into a variable, it has changed the structure of the entire universe.


    &Nbsp; at this moment, only pheasant Ji had not entered, and her soul had not been born.


    ¡°Dao friend, is this your first time in this universe?¡±


    Pheasant Ji looked at the new souls before her.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Xu Zhi also knew that he could not hide the scene of him sneaking in. I¡¯ve never dared to sneak in before. I¡¯ve only proven my Dao a few times in other universes.


    Ruji shook her head.


    It turned out that he was a two-dimensional Sage at the second or third primordial level. It was his first time coming to this universe ¡­ However, this person¡¯s talent was not low, and there was obviously a reason for his low realm. He was a little too lazy.


    ¡°This universe has a speed variable formula. According to the length of the distance, it will move up and down at a uniform speed.¡± Rugao Ji casually explained the specific formula.


    Xu Zhi noted this down in his heart.


    you¡¯ve come to this universe, so you¡¯ll have to get used to it. The rules are different. As a Saint, you¡¯ll have to start from the beginning and learn from the beginning.


    this variable universe is highly developed, ¡± pheasant age said. it¡¯s a product of an ancient, Prosperous Universe era. I think it¡¯s probably from that mysterious civilization ¡­ The era of the universe bridge.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded and did not expose her. He echoed, ¡± that¡¯s right. It¡¯s said that we saw the huge fragments of the universe bridge floating in the sea of chaos in the universe. This proves the existence of this era. It must be incomparably glorious. All nine universes have been connected. It¡¯s a Golden Age for geniuses to appear!


    yes. pheasant eye nodded, and a hint of emotion appeared in her eyes. It was as if she was reminiscing about the ancient times. back then, the nine universes split, and the atlases of the great Dao were different. The Saints of the nine universes began to reform the universe according to their ambitions.


    The nine universes were competing for beauty ¡­ They would pass through the universe bridge and invite other Saints to visit, thinking that their own universe was more powerful ¡­ The scene in front of us should be the product of that time.¡±


    ¡°Is such a universe not good?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    If it was good, the other eight universes would have become variables long ago. What was the point of making the universe so huge and vast?


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    Pheasant eye chuckled. This person was extremely talented, but he was still limited by the era and could not see the huge hidden danger. She could not help but explain, the cost of communication in the universe has become extremely small. The universe has become a small village of high communication, which also means an extremely terrifying thing.

 Chapter 1267

    ?


    1267 The form of the universe


    ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Zhi could not help but ask.


    Ruji cast a glance at Xu Zhi. do you know the truth in certain areas? When a place was highly unified, there would be a high level of solidification ¡­


    In the vast and desolate universe, most of the civilizations were life-preserving planets. They hid in a corner of the vast universe and grew up in secret ¡­ It won¡¯t happen here, but it¡¯s different here.¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly realized something. is it because they¡¯re so highly developed that the universe has become a universe village? no matter where a new civilization appears, they¡¯ll be discovered? ¡±


    Pheasant Ji laughed.


    to measure the universe, because the speed of light is constant, and all kinds of speeds are constant, the area of the universe is too vast. It is difficult for the level 9 civilization to discover what the endless starry sky outside is ¡­


    but here, the universe is equivalent to a smaller universe. There are no obstacles in communication. The new civilizations are quickly observed, controlled, and gradually monopolized by a group of mediocre people. The class solidification is serious, and the new planetary civilizations have to be registered, monitored, and controlled ¡­ You have to be careful to vindicate Dao in such a universe.¡±


    Xu Zhi was dumbfounded.


    A universe like this was too cruel. There was no hope at all.


    The hierarchy was fixed and inflexible.


    Xu Zhi had always felt that the hierarchy in their universe was already very rigid, but here, it was simply too free. It was a vast and endless sea of stars, and most of the life planets were not connected. You could develop your own, and I would develop mine ¡­ Even the inheritance was incomplete and broken, and could only be found in ancient ruins. However, it also gave them hope ¡­


    ¡°I understand. I have to be careful.¡± Xu Zhi said seriously.


    ¡°More than careful?¡±


    Pheasant age shook her head. this is known as the most difficult universe to successfully sneak in. This is because every civilization is highly advanced and has a recorded level. It is known as the land of nightmares by the Saints.


    at the same time, do you think that the number of Saints will increase because of the high development and the connection of the universe? You¡¯re thinking too much! The number of Saints here was roughly the same as the number of Saints in other universes ¡­ It seemed to be highly developed, but the class solidification was serious. It was monopolized by various civilizations, and geniuses were suppressed ¡­ It¡¯s highly developed, but it has serious internal friction.¡±


    Xu Zhi came to a complete realization and said with a sigh, ¡± it seems that a universe that is vast and full of wilderness is the hope for the birth of a civilization.


    &Nbsp; pheasant age suddenly laughed. let me tell you a secret. I also saw a record of the Saint who proved the ¡®variable¡¯ universe on an ancient stone slab. It was said that he was a man who liked to marry women everywhere. He was the Overlord of the small nodes of this universe, but he wanted to marry a woman from another universe who should not be touched and was extremely fertile. In the end, he was beaten to death.


    Xu Zhi was stunned. you actually know about this kind of gossip? ¡± he asked.


    Pheasant eye smiled and thought to herself,¡¯later on, that extremely fertile Zerg Empress was also defeated by my Lord ¡­¡¯ As for that man¡¯s bloodline, the ¡°rapid change¡± had also indirectly fallen into their hands. It was now in the bloodline bank and was at the top.


    This bloodline was one of the core laws of this universe.


    She had taken it out many times and became the Overlord of this universe, killing many enemies.


    In the longevity Dao Palace, every universe held many core rules. As long as one took them out and integrated them, they would become an invincible Saint in a universe.


    They could match their bloodlines endlessly and counter each other. They were invincible.


    It could be said that the nine universes were already in their pockets. They were their back gardens.


    Xu Zhi nodded. you can¡¯t enter this parallel universe? ¡±


    ¡°I am a Cosmos. Naturally, I won¡¯t create a body within a great cosmos.¡±


    Pheasant eye laughed heartily. Naturally, she would not say that the reason she could not form another self was because she had long since stood at the peak of this parallel universe.


    As a nine Yuan Saint of a parallel universe, this parallel universe naturally had one of her powerful main bodies, which was enough to dominate an entire universe.


    This was a true multi-dimensional Saint!


    There were even many generations of Zerg empresses that were multi-dimensional Saints. She had personally taken action from various universes to completely defeat and obliterate them.


    It was just that she didn¡¯t show herself now.


    Due to her gifted bloodline, she was good at tracking, hunting, and soul detection. She was the main person in charge of External Affairs in the longevity Daoist Palace.


    however, you¡¯re really bold to release it so casually. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being killed? if an accident happens, you¡¯ll be completely dead. Ruji kindly reminded.


    Every parallel universe could only have one self.


    If he died, it meant that he was really dead in this parallel universe!


    His soul was destroyed!


    Even if he sneaked in again, he would not be able to create another version of himself in this universe.


    Because he had already appeared once.


    Therefore, as long as a perfection-stage Saint from nine universes could be killed nine times, once in each universe, he would die.


    It was also because of this that pheasant Ji was a little surprised.


    If the new life of this universe died, it meant that he was completely lacking Dao vindication of this universe and could not reach perfection.


    This was a huge matter that concerned his future!


    ¡°How can I not be afraid?¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head. When he saw that she was no longer using that kind of divine power, he began to feel at ease and continued, ¡± but you have to overcome your fears. This is what you seek for in danger ¡­ It¡¯s a time of chaos right now, and it¡¯s a good time to sneak into this great cosmos. If he dies, he dies. There¡¯s no other way.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye nodded. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh and pity the pitiful struggles of these mortals. It was too sad, especially for this salted fish. If he died, then so be it.


    Ruji felt that this person was very special.


    however, you trust me quite a bit. If I have any ill intentions and kill this reincarnation of a Saint, your future will be completely ruined. Ruji was a little surprised.


    I trust you very much, ¡± the venerable sovereign said with a smile. you are the universe that will become my cultivation partner.


    Pheasant eye also nodded, feeling that this mortal truly trusted her. Otherwise, he would not have revealed such an important matter to her.


    ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s a difference between Immortals and mortals. It¡¯s useless even If you love me.¡± Pheasant Ji shook her head. The other party could only live for a short period of time. To her, he was no different from a mortal. Unless she entered the longevity Dao Palace, she could not enter as she wished. From ancient times until now, there had been no precedent.


    But that was not the case.


    Xu Zhi had no intention of vindicating his Dao in the nine-Yuan universe at all. He no longer intended to take the Orthodox path. So what if his own path in the nine-Yuan universe was crippled and incomplete?


    &Nbsp; however, pheasant fate did not know this. As she sighed, she decided to secretly act and protect this person¡¯s reincarnation in this universe.


    However, what happened next shocked her.


    ¡°Since this universe is so dangerous, and the risk of being discovered is very high, I can¡¯t cultivate according to the plan. I have to find some local Saints to help.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it for a moment and directly controlled the vast seaweed universe to circle around the coastal area. There was a notice hanging on it:


    I¡¯m selling this seaweed universe Saint position. Anyone interested, please contact me.


    Instantly, countless saint¡¯s Daoist Rite temples along the sea started to shake.


    Rugao Ji was speechless.


    This person was really a salted fish. He actually cupped his hands and shared such a great opportunity with others? The opportunity in front of him was very obvious. It was more valuable than the sage position in this great universe because the sages of this universe could sneak in and verify their Dao at any time. However, the opportunity in front of him ¡­ It was his only chance to seize the initiative.

 Chapter 1268

    ?


    1268 Chapter 1277-decay


    ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± Ruji was startled.


    sharing opportunities with all living beings, mutually beneficial.


    The venerable sovereign sat on the seaweed universe, enjoying the sea breeze. He chuckled and said, ¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this is the most difficult universe to sneak into? This was a win-win situation. A native Saint with a solidified social class, who was protecting him in this universe, would be here to vindicate Dao and obtain a Saint seat ¡­ He will also get a Saint seat in this seaweed universe. This is an exchange.¡±


    Even though Xu Zhi said that, he looked at the universe with a burning gaze.


    He thought to himself, these Saints are a huge fortune. I wonder how many of them can pull in and invest in my plan of the universe?


    Only by tying everyone to his boat of interest would they accompany him to plant a green grassland for the entire universe.


    ¡°It¡¯s important to give them benefits.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought to himself, ¡± this is a revolution of the times. In order to overthrow the old landlord class and Gentry clan¡¯s ancient rule, we have to give these existences the ticket to the new era and take the initiative to overthrow our own era.


    Otherwise, they would be the diehards who blocked the reform.


    However, at this moment, pheasant Ji was speechless. She was dumbfounded when she saw the venerable sovereign¡¯s actions.


    This was a huge loss!


    Everyone knew that the nine-Yuan universe would be connected to each other when the universe arrived in the future ¡­ No matter how difficult it was to sneak into this universe, it would be difficult to guard against visitors from other universes in the future. The seat of the great Dao would become less and less valuable.


    This was a matter of course.


    Everyone can sneak into each other¡¯s territory, how can you stop them?


    There was no need to pay any price now. After a while, he could obtain it at will.


    On the other hand, this seaweed universe was the first one pheasant Ji had seen. It could take the initiative and was extremely important.


    At that moment, pheasant Ji wanted to slap this salted fish to death. this seaweed universe is very important to our longevity Dao Palace. If worse comes to worst, I¡¯ll make a deal with my main body and obtain the seat of the great Dao of this seaweed universe.


    Hualala.


    The sea breeze blew.


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± the nine-Yuan universe has nine great continents. In the future, it will definitely be accessible in all directions. You don¡¯t have to let them have it ¡­


    our views of the world are different. My heart is not with me, but ¡­ My heart is connected to the entire universe!¡± Xu Zhi drove around the coastlines outside the chaos heavens as he looked at the Saints with a burning gaze.


    Pheasant Ji¡¯s mind trembled.


    His heart wasn¡¯t with him, but the entire universe?


    What kind of great heart was this? she looked at this young man with clear eyes and suddenly had a complicated expression. What Saint? Perhaps this was the true ancient Sage.


    Xu Zhi, however, looked at the coastline in the distance, unperturbed.


    The discovery came faster than expected.


    The laws outside the chaos heavens of this universe were also variables in the universe. News spread extremely quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, countless Saints were slowly approaching the coastline.


    it¡¯s a squirming life form in the universe!


    ¡°He actually wants to exchange seats in the great Dao with us?¡±


    These Saints stood on the shore and became excited.


    They were not surprised to see a living universe. Naturally, it was because they had seen some living universes that had returned and docked at the port.


    Originally, some of the sages wanted to trade for the sage positions in the trilobites universe and were even willing to pay a huge price. However, these sages in the universe didn¡¯t pay them any attention.


    Everyone knew that one step ahead meant one step ahead.


    The times were changing.


    No matter how precious resources were in the past, they could depreciate and become completely worthless.


    This was a disaster, but it was also an opportunity.


    If one couldn¡¯t obtain a ticket to the new era, no matter how powerful a Saint was, they would only face the possibility of being eliminated!


    However, why would they give their precious seats to you and increase their competition?


    But now, a precious seaweed universe had appeared in front of them, opening the door to a new world for them.


    At the thought of this, they all approached this universe and bowed slowly. may I ask, Your Excellency, are you willing to come to our universe to exchange for the position of Saint? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I would like to exchange for a seat of sainthood in this universe,¡± Xu Zhi said with a smile.


    The minds of these Saints wavered.


    If it was before, they would never have accepted it.


    However, they also knew in their hearts that when this era came, the Saint position in the nine universes would be completely lost. It would no longer be valuable, and they would use the last glory of the era to exchange for a new era ¡­


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    A Saint immediately replied, ¡± I can guarantee that you¡¯ll become a saint in my universe. We¡¯ll have an endless supply of resources, and with the wall demon family, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you reach the top of the universe!


    ¡°I can not only guarantee that you will become a saint, but I can also give you the bloodline of the great path of my race.¡± Another Saint offered even better conditions. not only will you become a saint, but you can also have the bloodline of my race. It will be extremely powerful.


    The bloodline of the clan was the core, which showed how willing the other party was.


    Yet another beautiful Saint walked out. this Saint, I am willing to become your Dao companion.


    This was a better condition.


    ¡°I already have a Dao-companion.¡± Xu Zhi looked at the human-shaped universe next to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s extremely normal for a powerful multi-dimensional Sage to have countless Dao companions.¡± The elegant and dignified female saint didn¡¯t mind. if several Saints were to use this method to connect closely, they would seek the Dao together and discuss knowledge with each other. It would only be half the result with twice the effort.


    ¡°You can go and get married.¡± &Nbsp; pheasant eye did not mind. After all, from her point of view, although this man loved her deeply, it was impossible for them to be together. He was just a wave in her long life ¡­ How could the lowly mortals of this era fall in love with the mighty gods who had eternal life?


    Xu Zhi did not know what the mysterious Big Shot was thinking. He looked at the Saints and scanned the area seriously.


    The Saints of this universe were proud and self-satisfied, but they also had a lifeless aura.


    It was truly the highest aristocratic family that had been in power for a long time, passed down from generation to generation, and controlled the great Dao.


    Their faces were filled with Majesty, power, and holiness, but their eyes gave people a feeling of turbid, old, and desolate.


    ¡®This universe has really solidified and decayed ¡­ It¡¯s like a pool of still water, and the breeze can¡¯t cause it to sink at all.¡± Xu Zhi could not help but shake his head. As expected, every piece of land had its own spirit.


    Xu Zhi looked at them.


    you want the position of a Saint? sure, I won¡¯t refuse anyone. However many saints there are, they will be able to obtain as many seats of the great Dao ¡­ But what happens after you get the position? What are you guys doing?¡±


    The Saints were stunned.


    Xu Zhi sat on the seaweed universe and looked at them. are you all just trying to maintain your status? Can you guarantee that you won¡¯t die?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    A Saint stood out. He had an imposing appearance and was shrouded in purple-green divine light.


    if that¡¯s the case, you will be eliminated and spurned by the new era. Xu Zhi shook his head and said calmly, ¡± my fellow Daoists, although your status is high, you¡¯ve lost the heart of youth. You¡¯ve lost the heart to advance courageously in the current and the hot-blooded heart to pursue Dao. Rather than giving it to you, it would be better to give it to some Young heaven¡¯s favorites who have been suppressed by you.¡±


    We¡¯ve lost our youthful hearts?


    They weren¡¯t angered. After all, an existence at this level was humiliated, so it wasn¡¯t easy for them to get angry. They just kept silent.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, this is a revolution. What is a revolution? The so-called revolution was to overthrow all the old people and let a new god take over ¡­ And you are the old gods!¡±


    As soon as he said this, the Saints around him moved slightly with an urgent expression.


    They were astonishingly calculative, and they did see such a future. That was why they were so eager to get the first chance. The seaweed universe was such a case.


    After all, it was extremely important to obtain a ship ticket.


    If they did not even have the right to go out to sea, it meant that they would not even be able to cross the threshold and would only be left far behind.


    A multi-dimensional Sage could build a universe ship and use it as bait to search for the trilobites ¡®universe so that the trilobites could devour him and obtain it. But what about them?


    Ordinary saints like them would die without a doubt.


    That was why they were so anxious.


    She didn¡¯t even hesitate to get married and pay any price.


    ¡°Yes, we are all old gods.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we want to live,¡± an ordinary Saint said.


    ¡°He has the determination to pay the price, but he doesn¡¯t have the lie Zhi who will burn his boats.¡± Xu Zhi laughed. let me tell you a story. There was an ancient era in one of the worlds. It was known as the era of the ancestors of sorcery. There were postcelestial and Xiantian lifeforms ¡­


    Xu Zhi told the story of Ren zu Xu and di Qi.


    ¡°¡­.. Back then, the Golden Crow knew that the era of the innate wizard would come to an end. This was the trend of the era and could not be stopped. Once the dantian possession technique was used, the innate ancient God could be replaced by the postnate living beings and would no longer be the only one ¡­ I decided to descend to the mortal world and become a woodcutter of the heavens and earth. I acknowledged a new master, learned a new system, and personally killed my way to the heavenly court to overthrow my own rule ¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still high and mighty, but what about you?¡±


    When this story ended, all the Saints ¡®minds fell silent.


    They put themselves in his shoes and thought.


    The long Hong in the story, they couldn¡¯t do it!


    He had given up his position and descended to the mortal world as a postcelestial lifeform, disguised his identity, overthrew his old rule, and rebuilt the heavenly court ¡­


    What kind of spirit was this?


    How overbearing and confident was he?


    What kind of absolute confidence did he have?


    The other party believed that even if he had to do it all over again, he would have the absolute strength to climb to the top again. He was also confident that he could dominate another era!


    ¡°And what about us?¡±


    They asked themselves and knew that they could not do it. Their aptitudes were outstanding, and they had the potential to become Saints. However, they had once crushed the talents of other generations, but they could not suppress them by much. If they were to do it again, there was a possibility that they would lose.

 Chapter 1269

    ?


    1269 I hope to see a prosperous era


    Their social class was fixed, and generations of Saints were only produced in Saint families.


    However, the competition between Saint families was still very intense.


    Each of them had once dominated an era and walked out into the world. They had defeated many Holy Sons and holy virgins and were invincible back then!


    However, after becoming saints, they were high and mighty. Their hearts were a little old, and their golden years had passed.


    Tens of millions of years had passed. He had no energy and no confidence. At the same time, he was accompanied by death and fear. He didn¡¯t dare to make a new breakthrough and compete with the mortals of this era.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting ¡­¡±


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve learned a lot.¡±


    They lowered their heads slightly.


    They were ordinary sages. In their eyes, the person who controlled the vast seaweed universe was definitely an extremely powerful multi-dimensional Sage.


    The other party¡¯s reminder was undoubtedly out of good intentions.


    They were indeed old and lifeless, and their hot-blooded years of youth had long passed.


    the hero is past his Prime. Do you still have your young hearts? ¡± The venerable sovereign looked at them and said. He didn¡¯t want a group of old people.


    If she was still a bald programmer in her forties or fifties, Xu Zhi would not want her.


    if. didn¡¯t have the determination to crush all the past, I would have descended like the Dragon and become the most humble woodcutter.. would have killed my way up to the celestial heavens and overthrew my determination ¡­ They will definitely be eliminated by the new era and won¡¯t be able to compete with the new era¡¯s prodigies.¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled and made way for them. that¡¯s all I have to say. The path is right in front of you, and you can enter ¡­ But are you all ready?¡±


    ¡°I have a bright pearl that has been locked away by dust for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Now the dust is all gone, and the light shines through the ten thousand Flowers of the Green Mountain.¡±


    BOOM!


    As soon as he finished speaking, these Saints were completely shocked. They stopped in their tracks, completely shocked in the depths of their hearts.


    In the end, they looked at each other, and their turbid eyes flickered with vitality as they slowly entered this universe.


    Ruji, on the side, was shocked by what she heard.


    ¡°I overthrew myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll personally descend to the mortal world and become the woodcutter of the next era, climbing to the top from scratch! What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    the hero is past his Prime. Do you still have your young hearts? ¡±


    I have a Pearl that has been locked away by dust for a long time. Now, the dust is all gone, and the light shines through the ten thousand Flowers of green mountains!


    ¡­


    These words were deeply rooted in pheasant Ji¡¯s heart.


    She seemed to be like the other Saints, surrounded by a silent suffocation.


    He didn¡¯t know when, but he had long been like those lifeless Saints, surrounded by decay. His sharpness had disappeared and he had lost his edge. He was no longer as fierce and courageous as he was when he was young.


    In the past, he was also a vast and Mighty Eagle that soared through the universe.


    However, she was defeated in the end. Although she had also seen a corner of the distant future of the era and had seized the opportunity with others, because of her failure, she chose to submit to another existence who had seized the opportunity and help to open up territory. Even if she succeeded in the end, she was only a second-line assistant to the king, and had long lost her sharpness and pride.


    She looked at the calm and leisurely young man with a complicated look in her eyes.


    If ¡­


    I¡¯m saying if ¡­


    If it was in the past, in the distant era, when he was as decadent as these Saints, someone said these words at this moment to wake him up, to wake him up, to not be afraid of becoming stronger and to break through his fear, he ¡­ He might be able to reach the top, right?


    Was he the one who had dominated the longevity Daoist Palace since ancient times?


    Perhaps, perhaps there was a high chance of failure and being killed by his Lord, but he would have no regrets in life.


    ¡°You, why do you say that? Why are you so skilled? Good at counseling others?¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye suddenly couldn¡¯t help but ask. This was the first time she had seen someone with such deep skill in opening up the Dao heart.


    Why was he so skilled that he could enlighten their Dao hearts?


    Xu Zhi did not say anything.


    This was something he was very familiar with.


    Medusa, di Qi, Carolyn ¡­ After all, as a spiritual mentor, he would guide them when they were mentally exhausted. As a spiritual mentor, he would comfort them, talk about their dreams, talk about their ideals, let them continue to open up an era, and write the hymn of civilization.


    People would get tired at some point.


    Gods were also humans, and there would always be times when they would doubt themselves.


    It was the same for the employees of big companies, who were tired and dry at work every day. They would be equipped with a counseling room for counseling, talking about their dreams and future, and asking them to continue working hard and work overtime.


    Xu Zhi did not dare to talk about other talents, but in the aspect of enlightening the Taoist heart alone, he had a 996-work system, and chicken soup was essential. He was also very familiar with it, as this was his job.


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± besides, waking up those Saints won¡¯t do you any good. On the contrary, you¡¯ll only have more opponents.


    I only hope to see a bright future. I don¡¯t want them to forget their original intentions.


    Xu Zhi was taken aback by pheasant Ji¡¯s words, but he still replied softly, ¡±


    I know clearly that every Saint who can attain Dao and reach this stage must be devout in their hearts. They are the purest of Dao seekers ¡­ But in the end, they¡¯ve been eroded by the wind and sand of time. I hope they can shatter their decay and return to their young hearts.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see Saints rot.¡±


    The venerable sovereign said calmly, ¡± I hope they can pull themselves together. Only when geniuses come out in large numbers will it be the most stunning Golden Age. Only when all the geniuses of this era rise and compete with each other, competing with the most brilliant fireworks, will they live up to their lives!


    The players in the livestream room were instantly shocked, as if they had been struck by lightning.


    They were somewhat shocked by this sentence. What kind of strong belief did this sentence contain?


    In their eyes, the venerable sovereigns must be fighting for the power of this era, and what they said was undoubtedly a declaration of war.


    He didn¡¯t want them to lose their motivation to rush in. He wanted them to rise up and then suppress them all!


    ¡°This is the behavior of a venerable sovereign!¡±


    In their daze, they thought of the true meaning of a saying,


    ¡°Before I became a God, there were no gods in the world!¡±


    Venerable sovereigns were too domineering and arrogant. They were not afraid of others competing with them at all. They even hoped that there would be a Golden Age and an opponent who could fight them.


    Right now, they were supporting and hoping that such an opponent would appear.


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, the past existences, and the heroes of the present all hoped that they would bring out their strongest courage and talents to fight with him.


    He had once cut across many eras, allowing the common people of that era to develop as they wished. He wanted to suppress them all at their most stunning moment!


    This was very overbearing.


    But it was also the nature of venerable sovereigns.


    ¡°As expected of the peerless Black Hand that has cut through the ages!¡±


    all the other existences are cowards. Only venerable sovereigns are worthy of dictating the talents of the ancient times!


    venerable sovereign, we admire you completely. Even if we are enemies with the common people, we will stand on your side!


    we will help you defeat a major force. We will sweep through everything and be the only one who rules!


    The players were very excited and full of fighting spirit.


    &Nbsp; on the other side, pheasant eye admitted that she had been shocked by these words.


    But she and the players interpreted a completely different meaning.


    The players thought that the venerable sovereign¡¯s words were a declaration of war, but through her previous tests, she clearly knew that the person in front of her had no ambition to compete for power.


    In her eyes, these words were sincere blessings for these people. They could grow up again and rise again. She hoped that there would be a Golden Age.


    This person clearly had shocking talent, but this kind of surprise and laziness was integrated into his body, giving people a strange temperament.


    He was a Sage with a mind as transparent as glass, pure and flawless, without any ambition.


    He wandered the world, passing on his conjectures and knowledge to the masses, purely hoping for a prosperous era.


    ¡°How could there be such a pure Saint in this world? To be selfless and enlighten the common people, these are the words and actions of a true sage.¡±


    Rugao Ji was a proud person.


    But at this moment, she realized that perhaps following such a Sage in this world, accompanying this pure and holy Sage through his short life, witnessing an era, was also a journey in the world that could cleanse one¡¯s soul.

 Chapter 1270

    ?


    1270 New universe era


    following such a pure and holy Saint, living through a great era, witnessing a prosperous legend, and then witnessing his fall, it¡¯s not a bad life. Ruji thought to herself as she looked at the handsome young man standing on the coastline, enjoying the cool breeze.


    If such a person was ambitious, he could see a corner of the future!


    They would have the opportunity to become a hero and compete for hegemony in the golden age, ruling a powerful family.


    The longevity Daoist Palace would also support them in secret to compete for the leading role of this era.


    After all, vindicating a universe node in an era required several existences to vindicate the Dao rules. It was impossible for one person to vindicate everything.


    Just like the multiverse and the severing of one¡¯s lifespan, it supported a few Saints to join forces to vindicate the rules of Dao. Each person vindicated a direction.


    However, how could the longevity Daoist Palace support you out of thin air and make you the new protagonist of this era?


    The other party will let you Saints vindicate your Dao. After that, he will kill you all and take your rules of Dao. Then, he will gather them in his body.


    His Lord was just like that.


    In the olden days, when someone was vindicating the laws of the ¡°lifelong realm,¡± they would have to vindicate a fragment. After that, they would have to kill all of them and obtain the laws of the other party. After combining all of them together, they would have ¡°complete control¡± of the laws of the universe in this aspect.


    It should be the same in front of him.


    The Saints who had proven the rules of the universe would eventually be killed and gathered on one person. This was the final protagonist of the era, and it would definitely be bloody.


    ¡°Perhaps, he made the right choice.¡±


    Pheasant Ji sighed softly and said, ¡± back then, the era of the longevity world erupted after the universe bridge. It was the most important node of the era, the universe. This era means that we have a long-term monopoly, and we will be able to cut through the ages ¡­


    Even if the existences of the later generations were ambitious, they would eventually fall and be killed ¡­ It¡¯s better to live like this, quietly witnessing the prosperity of an era, and live a beautiful life.¡±


    Although she hated that he didn¡¯t fight for it.


    He had originally wanted to trick the other party into vindication and fight for the era before killing him as a chicken.


    However, seeing how pure, kind, and without any selfish desires the other party was, he couldn¡¯t help but give up on such thoughts. He didn¡¯t want to harm the other party¡¯s life.


    She thought to herself,¡¯however, by doing this, he¡¯s creating opportunities for all living beings, and it¡¯s true that there will be many talents of the era, born with the trend of the universe ¡­ ¡®As long as I follow him everywhere, I¡¯ll have a chance to find the trendsetter of the era and secretly support him to vindicate Dao ¡­¡¯ To fight against those people hiding in the dark!¡±


    anyway, I¡¯m just wandering around aimlessly. This place is a good temporary choice.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi naturally did not know what this Big Shot was thinking about.


    But no matter what he was thinking, he didn¡¯t care!


    Xu Zhi felt that there was no longer a conflict of interest between him and the other party. He was farming and making the grasslands green, while the other party was fighting to dominate the universe. These were two different things now.


    Hualala.


    At this moment, the Saints entered the seaweed universe one by one.


    The seaweed universe ship that was originally uninhabited rapidly grew.


    ¡°This universe is extremely huge!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s much better than the trilobites universe.¡±


    These Saints were very excited when they entered. The opportunities they had now were much better than the cosmic ships driven by the multi-dimensional Saints.


    Very quickly, they reached an agreement.


    Xu Zhi would support the growth of the reincarnations of the Saints in their universe, while they would support the growth of Xu Zhi¡¯s reincarnations in that great universe.


    This universe had a strict hierarchy and a monopoly. But now that Xu Zhi had directly taken care of these upper-class classes, he had achieved it in an instant.


    ¡°This business deal is not bad.¡±


    Xu Zhi narrowed his eyes. He thought that he had made a huge profit. After all, the cost of this seaweed universe was not high, and they had even been dragged into this big ship. It was a double loss ¡­ However, the other party also felt that he had profited. It was a win-win situation for both sides.


    Very soon, Xu Zhi could feel his body in this universe. He had already started cultivating and could not be bothered with it.


    multi-dimensional Saints have their own multi-dimensional perspective of the universe. They are indeed worthy of being the highest level of combat power in the universe.


    Hualala.


    After leaving this great universe, Xu Zhi intended to continue his journey.


    ¡°Our journey is in the chaos sea!¡±


    Xu Zhi said to the Saints who had just entered, ¡± to explore the ancient ruins of the chaos sea, dive into the deep sea, and look for new creatures, I personally think ¡­ It might not be just these two types of creatures!¡±


    The surrounding Saints nodded with excited expressions.


    Pheasant Ji looked at this scene and eventually shook her head and sighed. you¡¯re really a good person. The other multi-dimensional sages returned in their cosmic ships and didn¡¯t want these ordinary saints because they were indeed old ¡­ At the same time, they will nurture their own tenth-level offspring, who are young, radical, and trustworthy. They are the best choice.¡±


    These ordinary saints were basically abandoned in the new era.


    They had already reached their limits and dug out all their potential. They were old and rigid, so they were definitely not as good as young geniuses with unlimited potential who could create new possibilities and open up new paths.


    No one was willing to pay attention to them.


    but in the end, they are still heroes of the same era. I hope they can live a Second Life. The venerable sovereign looked at the Saints who were slowly entering the universe.


    moreover, I¡¯m used to being carefree. I¡¯m happy to let them rule this universe. I don¡¯t like to fight either. It¡¯s great for us to pursue Dao and ideals together. Xu Zhi thought about it for a moment and quickly stopped caring.


    Hualala.


    The ship sailed quickly and fell into the deep sea, disappearing into the fog.


    More than 200 years had passed, and they were already on the route to another parallel universe.


    Over the past two hundred years, almost all of the fifty or so universes that Xu Zhi had cast out had a master. They floated in the vast sea of chaos, and at the same time, each universe was showing signs of differentiation.


    The trilobites universe had turned into various insect branches, such as sea scorpions, sea centipedes ¡­ All sorts of crusty insects evolved under Dao vindication.


    As for the seaweed universe, there were also seaweed, kelp, and seaweed ¡­ There were all sorts of branches.


    However, their numbers were pitifully small in the chaos sea.


    However, Xu Zhi had no intention of reproducing these two types of universes. This number was more or less enough, so he decided to project them into a new universe.


    Xu Zhi was wandering around the spaceship on one side, while on the other side, he was releasing the conch universe that had been released for some time, as well as the newly released spine fish universe ¡­ The four basic species of the ocean, insects, grass, snails, and fish, formed the food chain of the chaos sea.


    ¡°These days are so leisurely.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat on the sea, enjoying the sea breeze.


    All of a sudden, a huge, thick shadow floated under the coastline, and the entire ship was in a panic.


    ¡°What kind of creature is that?¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyelids flickered. It was the conch universe, which had finally been discovered.

 Chapter 1271

    ?


    1271 I¡¯ve given them the best opportunity


    Hualala.


    In the vast ocean of chaos, a shadow covered the distance.


    An invisible storm shook the ship, and the Saints on the deck were all shocked.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a trilobites?¡±


    They lived on the deck, which was outside the chaos heavens of this universe. This was where the Saints lived. Inside the seaweed universe was a vast world with complete laws.


    this universe is extremely vast. If it¡¯s a miniature universe like the trilobites, it¡¯ll be the most dangerous. However, we shouldn¡¯t be afraid ¡­


    ¡°Quickly dive down and chase them!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a conch!¡±


    A cry of surprise could be heard, as if a biologist had discovered a new species. He was extremely excited.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually. new species ¡­¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant age frowned slightly and said, ¡± they¡¯ve gone to pursue it. If they can move in, they might be able to control a second small universe ¡­ By then, I won¡¯t be relying on this seaweed universe.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Xu Zhi said calmly.


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye was a little speechless. he can kick you away, ¡± she reminded. he can also pilot the new universe and travel around.


    Xu Zhi, however, continued to shake his head. He sipped his tea and ate some fruit, looking very relaxed. I¡¯m most afraid that they have no ambitions and have completely solidified their beliefs. It¡¯s pretty good now.


    the future era will definitely be the era of the heavens and realms.


    129600 cosmoses. Every Sage can vindicate a body within them. If the nine great cosmoses are added, the highest number is 129600 and 9 selves.


    the bodies of the Nine Saints in the nine universes are important ¡­ However, the bodies of the other small heavens were also extremely important ¡­ In the future, when there are enough bodies in the universe, they will be almost undying.¡±


    Xu Zhi put down his teacup, saw the general trend, and explained it to Rugao.


    Rugao Ji nodded, knowing that this was indeed the case.


    There used to be nine, but now there are so many, how are you going to kill them?


    They couldn¡¯t be killed!


    At the same time, her heart was in turmoil as she thought to herself, ¡± this way, it¡¯ll be difficult to kill some existences. The longevity Dao Palace¡¯s absolute control over the entire multiverse will be reduced to freezing point!


    Originally, they controlled nine universes. No matter where the other party was, they could kill him.


    The so-called Saints were just the waves of an era, insignificant ¡­


    But now, the chaos sea was too vast. Countless heavens and universes were floating in it, like countless small islands outside the nine great continents. It was very difficult to kill the other party!


    The more pheasant Ji thought about it, the more shocked she became.


    He felt that the times were a little scary ¡­


    This situation had caused an irreversible disaster to them.


    Whoosh.


    As they were talking, they had already approached the conch universe.


    The two universes collided with each other. The Saints passed through the membrane like two cell walls and entered.


    ¡°I¡¯m the first one!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the first one!¡±


    Countless sages fought for the position of God in this universe. They wanted to vindicate their Dao here and occupy a seat of the Dao.


    Pheasant Ji¡¯s brows furrowed even more.


    Soon, the conch universe was under their control. They discovered a terrifying place: This was an omnivorous universe, and at the same time, it was an amphibian universe!


    Amphibian!


    What did this mean?


    As long as the rules of the great Dao of this universe were completed and this universe entered its mature stage, there would be a possibility of climbing ashore for a short time and onto the beach!


    ¡°The conch means that we have the possibility of climbing ashore!¡±


    This was too shocking!


    Time flew by, and another hundred years passed.


    As a power that controlled two universes at the same time, they were gradually becoming famous in this chaotic ocean.


    The Saints had divided the chaotic ocean into four oceans.


    However, in this ¡± East Sea ¡± ocean, under Xu Zhi¡¯s suggestion, they were given the name of ¡± old sage white beard ¡°. They claimed to be old men from the old era, old but strong. They wanted to board the great ship of the new era and even left a taboo name for themselves:


    ¡°I have a bright pearl that has been locked away by dust for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Now the dust is all gone, and the light shines through the ten thousand Flowers of the Green Mountain.¡±


    Heroic!


    Domineering!


    These Saints from the old era had made a name for themselves in the eastern sea.


    At this time, the entire seaweed universe gradually gained sentience with the completion of the Saints and the completion of the rules of the great Dao Atlas ¡­


    ¡°You ¡­ They are my people ¡­¡±


    ¡°I am the will of the great path ¡­¡±


    develop the universe, I fight for the fate of the great Dao, and Annex other heavens and worlds ¡­


    The will of the great path was finally born.


    All the Saints were happy and complicated at the same time. They were naturally happy that the universe had been perfected and become stronger, but they were complicated because the universe had developed its own intelligence. From then on, as the Saints of this universe, they had to act according to the will of the universe.


    Another hundred years passed.


    The chaos era of the four Seas had completely erupted.


    The chaos sea was full of vitality and species. All kinds of unimaginable deep-sea Giant beasts bobbed up and down in it.


    As for the major forces, Medusa, di Qi, Caroline, the three pillar gods ¡­ They had established their reputations on this land.


    They had improved their bloodline and their battle prowess was earth-shattering. They had subdued many saints and made a name for themselves.


    On the other side, the calamity fleet under Zhang Youling¡¯s control also galloped across the nine multiverse universes, constantly invading the coastal areas. They turned into immortal burning calamities, plundering resources and calling themselves Pirates.


    ¡°As long as the sage doesn¡¯t die, the great Dao won¡¯t stop. I steal for the sage!¡±


    That was what the pirate called himself.


    At this moment.


    ¡°In the chaos sea, all life is equal.¡±


    Di Qi stood on the deck with his hands behind his back. so what if the multi-dimensional Saints are extremely powerful in the great cosmos? In this place, it was a competition of the Dao vindication ability of the small heaven universes that each of them had mastered. It was a competition of true power! Everyone has mastered the most powerful laws of the universe. It depends on how talented you are and how you use it!¡±


    When two universe ships collided, not only did they have to compare the size of the other¡¯s universe, they also had to see their own talents and Dao vindication rules. This was a true test of wisdom.


    On the other side.


    It was a universe that was more than ten times larger than the seaweed universe on Xu Zhi¡¯s side.


    Caroline smiled. I¡¯ve finally succeeded. I¡¯m the God of creation. I¡¯m the God of creation now ¡­


    She had used a new, improved bloodline, a combination of demon cores, the whole clan, and the nine revolutions bloodline to merge the spiritual universe in her mind with the seaweed universe. She had completely walked out of the cultivation system of the God of creation and replaced the universe as the will of birth!


    If word got out, it would definitely cause a huge uproar!


    To replace the will of the universe, to completely control the universe, to become the heavenly Dao of this universe, to become the God of creation, how amazing was that?


    All the Saints in the chaos sea who were still exploring would be greatly shocked!


    And this was just a technique. It could be said to be a technique to seize the universe. It was the path of the God of creation, replacing the wisdom of the universe!


    At this moment, the three pillar gods were in the same state as Carolyn.


    This was because the magic nucleus race¡¯s nine revolutions combined bloodline was an improved fusion between them and Carolyn. However, the emphasis was different. Carolyn focused on the entire race, while they focused on magic nuclei.


    ¡°We have also become the heavenly Dao of this universe.¡±


    The three pillar gods were very calm. the rules of this universe have been completely specialized. The world lines of the past and the future, as well as fate, are all in our hands!


    ¡­


    This was the greatest opportunity for them.


    They came at the right time!


    Previously, in order to become a multi-dimensional Sage, not only did they need to be shockingly talented, but they also needed to accumulate experience and planning over a long period of time before they could sneak into one cosmos after another. Every Yuan universe required countless years before they could succeed.


    But now?


    However, it was the greatest opportunity to become a multi-dimensional Sage.


    As ordinary saints of the younger generation, they had just caught up to the best era. There was no need to stagnate. They had directly stepped onto the high-speed train of the era and were moving toward a multi-dimensional direction!


    ¡°But is that really the case? Did they just happen to be in the best era?¡±


    Xu Zhi was still sitting in his chair. As the mastermind behind the scenes, he looked at the excited old crew members and pheasant Ji, who was watching from the side. He sipped his tea lightly and looked at ease.


    it¡¯s not di Qi and the others. They just happened to be in the best era ¡­


    it¡¯s just that when they just arrived at this realm, I opened up a new era for them, built a spaceship, and opened up various sea routes ¡­ It¡¯s to allow them to quickly corroborate their Dao as multi-dimensional sages, that¡¯s all.¡±


    In his daze, Xu Zhi recalled his promise to Caroline and the others in the distant past: Realms were opened up by people. If he didn¡¯t fall, he would definitely open up a new future for them.


    After all, without them, Xu Zhi would not have been able to create the universe he was in today. He had developed all sorts of heaven-defying abilities.


    it looks like they¡¯re having. lot of fun and are now multidimensional ¡­ however, they were not surprised. It was only natural. To them, the changes in the previous eras were too exaggerated. They had also opened up the previous realms with their own hands and were used to it. In their eyes, it was just another drastic change in the era ¡­


    after all, they know about the God of creation, and they are used to it ¡­


    Xu Zhi sat on the deck with his head in his hands, fishing. He looked at pheasant age, who was looking at the chaos sea in deep thought with a shocked expression.


    ¡°On the other hand, she¡¯s really making a fuss. It seems ¡­ It¡¯s no different from the development of the other supernatural sandbox worlds.¡±

 Chapter 1272

    ?


    1272 The reply from the palace Master


    ¡°However, is this person really the ancient existence that defeated all the Zerg empresses?¡± Xu Zhi was very calm as he stretched lazily. After seeing the real face, he did not feel anything special.


    Perhaps it was because he lacked a sense of respect in his heart.


    This was because he had met even more ancient and great universe Saints like yimang and Lady B, so he was more ambitious.


    At the very least, the other party did not start a fight. They had hidden well and had entered the world to study in secret ¡­


    even di Qi and the others might not be able to defeat him if they were to fight. Even if all five of these new bloodlines were to combine perfectly, it would still be insufficient to defeat him. Only Medusa-who is the strongest in the late stage-has a chance of winning ¡­


    it seems that life really has infinite possibilities ¡­ It is because of Medusa, the evil god, that a creature with countless gene slots can achieve this miracle.¡± Xu Zhi shook his head. Medusa, heaven¡¯s path piano, alchemy factory ¡­ When these creatures came together, the chemical reaction they caused was too heaven-defying.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression remained relaxed.


    Rugao Ji, on the other hand, was extremely busy. She was still calculating the era and studying the Dao vindication process of the Saints.


    With her knowledge and experience, she had perfectly collected the data of their Dao vindication here and observed them in secret. What she saw was extremely terrifying.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± From time to time, pheasant Ji would even ask for Xu Zhi¡¯s opinion. After all, creatures of the new era were very young, and their perspectives would be different from hers.


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, spoke his mind honestly and did not hide anything.


    Both sides benefited greatly from the exchange.


    Not only did pheasant Ji learn a lot from Xu Zhi, who was the person who understood the times the most, but Xu Zhi had also learned a lot from her.


    our longevity Dao Palace¡¯s control over the universe will probably drop to the freezing point.


    After a few more years, pheasant Ji finally understood the situation.


    although the nine great cosmoses are still under our absolute control, if the other party is impudent and kills the bodies of the Saints of the other party¡¯s nine great cosmoses, the other party¡¯s body will be completely damaged and they will never be able to come ashore again ¡­


    After all, they can only live once in each universe. They can only hide in the chaos sea and the small heaven universes in the future. They are not a threat!¡±


    ¡°The other party is still alive.¡±


    In the future, the nine great continents and universes would be the center, surrounded by countless small heavens!


    in this case, at the end of the great Dao, the sages are almost immortal and can not be killed. We can only wait for them to die of old age and be assimilated by the great Dao!


    In the future, Saints would truly be undying and imperishable in a certain sense. This was undoubtedly a way to complete and vindicate the laws of the next universe in the future, and a strengthening of the ¡°tenth level.¡±


    In the future, they could only wait for them to slowly die of old age. As long as the Saints were careful, they would almost all die of old age.


    However, what did the longevity Daoist Palace have to fear?


    They had attained Dao and lived long lives. How could these floating existences compare to them in terms of lifespan?


    So be it if they die of old age, just let them die of old age.


    however, it¡¯s also very troublesome ¡­ This, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the scheme of that mysterious ancient civilization. They left behind the monument inscription for their descendants to obtain and use this to attack us.¡± &Nbsp; pheasant eye took a deep breath. She felt that it was more troublesome than she had imagined. There was a slight chance that she would be countered.


    A one percent chance.


    Even though it was very low, it was enough to make her feel the vibration.


    furthermore, if the other party can really control this era, the world will change completely ¡­


    we control nine great continents of the parallel universe, ¡± pheasant age said in a low voice. the other party controls 129600 heavens ¡­ Both sides each control a part of the territory, but they can actually stand up to us!¡±


    She kept thinking and at the same time, on the deck, she kept writing down these words and recording them.


    Whoosh.


    She gently flicked her finger.


    A light spot fell into the water and entered the depths of the chaos sea.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the longevity Daoist Palace.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a letter.¡±


    Several ancient existences sat cross-legged, and they slowly opened their eyes.


    the pheasant period, agile and intelligent, good at communication and investigation, able to tell lies, best at investigating the era. Now that a few hours have passed, I have a basic understanding of this universe era.


    Several hundred years had passed in the high-dimensional space-time, but only a few hours had passed for them.


    For the sake of longevity, those who lived in the longevity world naturally wouldn¡¯t allow themselves to enter the higher dimension. In fact, they even had to go into deep sleep to reduce the dullness of the long years.


    Whoosh.


    A ball of paper slowly unfurled and turned into a white waterfall of paper. It hung in the air and on it was written what he had seen and heard about this era.


    so this is how this era is. It might really be a meteor shower. That¡¯s strange ¡­


    wait a minute. If that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t that mean that we can¡¯t control the 129600 heavens and realms outside even though we¡¯re the foundation of the nine multiyuan universes and have an invincible aura? ¡±


    The ancient Saints from the Supreme ancient Immortal Realms frowned more and more. In the end, they were all shocked.


    In the end, the entire ancient Dao Palace began to engage in heated discussions, welcoming an unprecedented level of urgency and communication. Existences analyzed one after another, discussing their views and deducing the future possibilities of the era.


    Soon, while the people below were conversing, the ancient and mysterious existence above opened his eyes slightly and grabbed at the void. He reached out and took out a pen and paper.


    [ during the Rugao era, you summarized what you saw and heard in this era. I¡¯m surprised when you described it all the way. That venerable sovereign saw the general trend of the world but did not have any desire. He¡¯s a strange person. ]


    you have seen through the general trend and have already understood 70 ¨C 80% of it. However, there are some things that you have not seen far enough. Even I am shocked by the general trend of the world. It is a great change that has never happened before.


    I¡¯ve told you before that the structure of the universe is divided into three stages.


    The first was the primal Chaos innate universe. This stage is when the laws are first set, the Xiantian lifeforms, and the Xiantian universe.


    Secondly, the postcelestial longevity universe. After the birth of the lifeforms, after the birth of the universe, during the flourishing age of the universe bridge, during the flourishing age of the longevity world, and so on, were all at this stage.


    The third evolution was a perfected great Dao universe. I have mentioned to all of you before this stage. In the postcelestial era, after a long period of accumulation, the great Dao will finally be completed. The common people of the longevity world will sneak into the future and enter the age of vipralopa. The tenth level gate will be sealed, and the oddity Daoist gate will be opened soon. ]


    On the deck, against the sea breeze, Xu Zhi sipped his tea indifferently at the side. Pheasant Ji, on the other hand, read the reply from the ancient existence and her heart trembled violently!


    level 11!!!


    He only felt the world spinning around him. An emotion that had been suppressed for hundreds of millions of years suddenly burst out like a tsunami, a storm, and a rainstorm. It was the final era that he had been waiting for countless years ¡­ Was it coming?


    The universe would enter the era of Great Perfection, the Twilight era of the end of Dharma?


    The evening of the sages?


    Xu Zhi took a sip of tea and was surprised. He said, ¡± ¡°This person, why is he so flustered?¡±


    ¡°H-how is this possible? Didn¡¯t they say that the seats of the great Dao were full, and the Saints still needed to be completed before they would appear? Moreover, the longevity Daoist Palace has searched for countless years, but we haven¡¯t found a way to avoid the Twilight of the Saints in the Dharma ending age!¡± She quickly continued reading.

 Chapter 1273

    ?


    1273 Chapter 1282-unstoppable momentum


    ¡°Why is this person becoming more and more dazed?¡± Xu Zhi looked at pheasant Ji, who was beside him, and sipped his tea with a speechless expression.


    Rugao Ji was extremely shocked.


    Even if they could live to the distant future and arrive at the Age of Chaos on the ship of longevity, they were also faced with a desperate and difficult problem:


    The dusk of the Saints!


    Not only would the Saints of the entire nine-Yuan universe have to face the Twilight of the Gods, but ancient existences like them would not be spared either!


    What was the sunset of the sages?


    When the last trace of incomplete nomological rules in the universe were completely filled up, it also meant that the universe was completely perfect and flawless. There was no need for Saints to fill in the nomological rules. The door of a level ten Saint ¡­ It was completely shut down.


    Level 10 Saints would also fall. The order of the great Dao of heaven and earth would be perfected, and they would be directly reduced to level 9 Dao cultivators.


    At that time, the highest level of power in the universe would be level nine.


    However, the ninth-rank was only the beginning!


    Level nine would quickly fall to level eight!


    Because of the completion of the great Dao, even a rank-9 Dao cultivator like you could no longer distort the rules of the universe. Only incomplete and flawed laws could be distorted.


    This was a simple logic.


    only this perfect vase has holes and gaps. Only through these gaps can the rules of the universe be distorted. Pheasant Ji said softly,¡±in that case, can we deliberately leave behind the last crack so that the last Saint will not vindicate his Dao?¡± This is impossible!¡±


    If you told him not to vindicate Dao, he wouldn¡¯t vindicate Dao?


    Who would care about the flood that would follow?


    The best choice was to become a saint and live his life as a Saint.


    The longevity Daoist Palace had no way of stopping them.


    It was unrealistic to monitor the entire universe and not let all the rank. 9 Dao-achieving cultivators vindicate Dao ¡­ It was impossible to do such a level of monitoring!


    The universe¡¯s explosion, growth, and Dharma ending age were almost inevitable processes of the universe¡¯s growth. No one could interfere or change them.


    During the sad Twilight era, level eight gods were already the top Giants in the universe, and they could only be the strongest on the planet.


    Even crossing the universe was extremely difficult!


    Even though the ancient existences of the longevity Daoist Palace had solved the first problem of smuggling, they had not thought of any way to preserve their power during the Age of Chaos.


    If he wasn¡¯t a level 10 Saint, how could he jump two levels and pry open the door to level 11 with his pathetic level 8 God Power?


    Only level 10 could break through to level 11.


    But level ten ¡­ And it definitely did not exist!


    Just as Yi mang had said all those years ago, level 11 was a paradox of the universe that was far away from nothingness!


    He had to overcome several impossible common sense before he could see the final door.


    ¡°How can they come so quickly? Right now, only six levels of the seats for the universe great Dao had been filled, and there was still a large number of vacancies ¡­ Moreover, if they really come so quickly, we can only wait for death before we find a way ¡­¡± Pheasant Ji had goosebumps.


    With the arrival of the Dharma ending age, they could only fall to the level of gods, completely failing at the last step!


    ¡°Your Highness, what did you see?¡±


    She could only continue to read the letter.


    the atlases of the great Dao of the nine universes only allows nine people to vindicate Dao. Therefore, there are only ten seats in the final chaotic deity position.


    ten ¡± was the extreme. and ¡± eleven ¡± was the transcendence. These final chaotic existences were the true essence of the universe. They returned to the singularity according to the perfect map of the great Dao and cultivated the origin of the great Dao. They could transcend the destruction and birth of the universe and live to the next era of the universe. Their power would not be destroyed, and they would become true sages and be completely immortal. I¡¯ve brought the nine of you to this point of immortality, and I¡¯ve promised you a seat each.


    Ruji did not say anything.


    This was the reason why they were so loyal.


    The nine people who were loyal to each other would each have a final seat, corresponding to each cosmos.


    Level 10 cultivators only cultivated the fake Dao of the universe, and they would be useless if they left the universe. Level 11 was transcendence, where they cultivated the singular point of the universe, the singular point of the great Dao condensed by all the rules, and the only origin of truth!


    The endless laws of the universe that the singularity of the great Dao had split into were all fake ¡­ It could only be applied to this universe.


    The source of the oddity was the real thing.


    No matter how the universe exploded or collapsed, their power was still ¡®real¡¯ and could be used in any cosmos epoch.


    The Age of Chaos and the Twilight of the Saints was also coming. This was the future! It was an unprecedented Golden Age in the universe. The many saints moved and gave birth to countless tenth-level offspring. The seats in the nine-Yuan universe were bound to be filled up quickly.


    Ruji finally came to her senses when she saw this.


    There were nine parallel universes, and the number of Saints was more than ten million.


    After a period of nurturing, there would be 129600 cosmoses and millions of Saints!


    This was the terrifying and vast universe, the golden age of the endless heavens and realms ¡­


    As the saying went, the golden age was the end of the world.


    The era of the universe ignited all the foundations of the entire universe and bloomed the most brilliant flower of this era!


    His great Dao was about to reach perfection.


    I once predicted that the opportunity for the next universe era would be in the chaos ocean. The rules of the nine-Yuan universe were complete, and the chaos ocean would be completed in the future. However, I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. The chaos cosmic rain is far beyond my expectations.


    Unexpectedly, the next era, the chaotic sea era, was also the beginning of the Dharma ending era. The two coincided. but after thinking about it carefully, it¡¯s also fate. The general trend of the future is that once the structure of the Age of Chaos is opened and the era comes, I will suddenly be enlightened.


    you must remember the following. The way we preserve our strength in the Dharma ending age is already clear in the universe.


    The universe!


    Ruji¡¯s heart trembled. She had already vaguely grasped it.


    In the future era, the nine great cosmoses would completely mature and move towards the end of the era. At that time, the cosmos could only accommodate gods, countless ordinary civilizations, and mortals.


    While the nine universes were aging, the outside world was still prosperous.


    They could use this opportunity to hide in the heavens and realms outside the nine great continents before thinking of a way to return and sneak in again to corroborate the final stage of the great universe.


    Pheasant age mumbled, ¡± after all, without truly sensing that vipralopa universe, how could he have thought of a way to preserve the power of a level ten in that universe? ¡®This is just a fantasy. We haven¡¯t thought of a way ¡­¡¯ But now, we can conduct research outside of this universe and find this possibility!¡±


    However, pheasant Ji also had goosebumps.


    If that was the case, not only her, but the other Saints would also have a chance!


    because this is an era that we have never seen-other sages also survived in the universe ¡­ If they really want to run and hide, we won¡¯t be able to completely wipe them out and kill them all!¡±


    At that time, the 129600 sages in the nine Dharma-ending universes would definitely think of ways to study it and return to the Dharma-ending universe to fight for that chaotic deity position.


    After all, there could only be one perfect great Dao Atlas in a parallel universe!


    Only level 11 was the cultivation of the chaos singularity of the great Dao and one could live through one universe era after another. Otherwise, one would forever be a false Dao. Once one left the universe or the universe was destroyed, one would be nothing.


    Other than His Highness, there were nine other people in the longevity Dao Palace, each corresponding to one of the nine parallel universes. This was their inherent seat, and now, they were also facing the possibility of being snatched.


    Those despicable Saints.


    And this era was too terrifying. 40% of the future era had been condensed into this day. Millions of Saints, tens of thousands of worlds, and all the foundations of the universe had been ignited. It was possible for any kind of monster to appear, and there was even a possibility of defeating her!


    no, no, they don¡¯t have the code of the great Dao Atlas. Even if they enter the vipralopa universe, see the perfect great Dao tree, and find a way to retain the tenth level ¡­ I can¡¯t know the order of the atlases of the great Dao and return to the nomological laws to return to the original path. ¡± Rugao Ji suddenly consoled herself.


    However, she was still a little afraid.


    This was because she knew in her heart that the times were different now. An unprecedented era of the universe had appeared.


    They didn¡¯t know about the atlases because they hadn¡¯t lived from ancient times to the present ¡­ However, they might be able to find the ruins of civilizations in the chaos ocean. Some Saints with evil intentions would write down the atlases of the great Dao of their era and the order of the Saints ¡®seats.


    If the fragments could be formed, it might be possible ¡­


    The probability of this happening was extremely low, but it was not impossible!


    The more she thought about it, the more nervous she became. She could not help but continue watching.


    [ the universe ultimately has its own destiny. No existence can be eternally high and mighty. Once upon a time, we thought that we would be immortal and invincible, but we were also driven away by the times. Our destiny was destroyed, and we descended to the mortal world to face the Tribulation. ]


    [ this is fate, fate. ]


    the nine of you, none of you can escape. Go and defend the nine chaotic deity positions that should have belonged to you. In this most terrifying and brilliant trend in history, defeat the endless visitors of the Dharma ending age.


    [ Rugao Ji, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the eleventh step. ]

 Chapter 1274

    ?


    1274 Chapter 1283-crisis


    Pheasant Ji¡¯s expression suddenly became dazed after she finished reading the last paragraph.


    He was dazed and dazed.


    She had been cultivating arduously until now, crossing to the distant universe in the future, living a long life, trembling with fear, all the way to this point, only to seek transcendence.


    When the longevity Dao Palace was first established, all the nine Supremes who fought to the end while bathing in blood believed that they would be immortal in the future. They believed that they would become existences of the ancient universe with fixed social classes, high above and could not be overthrown.


    They could not see any possibility of being overthrown!


    Unlimited lifespan.


    He was invincible.


    With the passage of time, it would only become stronger and more solidified.


    At the same time, they were destined to vindicate the chaotic deity position and know the secret code of the great Dao Atlas. After all, there was no one else other than them ¡­ All they had to do was to solve the problems that they were going to face one by one, and find an unprecedented path to reach level 11 ¡­


    ¡°But why?¡±


    Her pupils gradually widened. could it be that the universe is balanced and nothing can be eternal ¡­ We thought that our eternal supremacy would be cracked as the laws of the universe become more perfect?¡±


    She suddenly felt a sense of horror that made every bone in her body tremble.


    ¡°Yes ¡­ Yes ¡­ ¡®I should have thought of this ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s precisely because the laws of the universe are becoming more and more complete that there¡¯s an invisible balance in the world, and we will eventually collapse ¡­¡±


    It was an indescribable fear.


    This was a premonition that he was going to be overthrown eventually, and it was getting stronger and stronger.


    She turned around and looked at the young man who was still drinking tea and eating fruits on the deck.


    Xu Zhi turned around and looked at pheasant Ji with a relaxed expression. He was a little confused. what is this guy thinking? ¡± He looks like he has lost his soul.¡±


    Xu Zhi continued eating his fruit.


    the mythical story of the ancestral sorcerer celestial heavens.


    She looked at the young man in front of her and suddenly remembered this story.


    The great emperor of the Golden Crow, long Hong, had given up his position and descended to the mortal world as a postcelestial lifeform. He disguised his identity, overthrew his old rule, and rebuilt the heaven court ¡­


    And could he do it?


    The heroes of their era would hide their names and reincarnate, standing at the same starting line as if they were reincarnated. They would once again dominate the world and become the victors ¡­


    But she hesitated.


    He might be old and Haggard, but she had been with him for a long time. She had decayed and lost her courage.


    ¡°I¡¯m the same as those old people.¡± In a daze, she thought of those ordinary saints back then and their conversations. It seemed like they were talking to them back then, but wasn¡¯t it also talking to her now?


    That sentence suddenly appeared in his mind:


    [ this is a revolution. What is a revolution? ] The so-called revolution was to overthrow all the old people and let a new god take over ¡­ And you are the old gods!


    At that time, she had only felt a little bit about this sentence, but now it was extremely profound because she had already become that old God. If she did not rise from the ashes and go through the difficult struggle to break out of the cocoon and be reborn, her heart would always be so depressed and experienced, and she would definitely not be able to escape this great calamity.


    Her dazed expression suddenly became firm. She bowed to the young man who was drinking tea and said, ¡± thank you.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    As usual, he was drinking tea on the deck and enjoying the chaotic ocean breeze. Pheasant eye was standing on the deck and looking at the chaos ocean in the distance. Suddenly, her expression was one of joy and laughter. She seemed to be in a trance. Then, she bowed respectfully as if she owed him a huge favor.


    Before Xu Zhi could react, pheasant Ji asked with a complicated expression, ¡± do you think it¡¯s just a coincidence that geniuses walk towards mediocrity, or do geniuses inevitably become decadent mediocrity in the future as their amazing talents are exhausted? ¡±


    Xu Zhi put down his teacup and looked at pheasant Ji, who was pursing her lips with a complicated look of longing and a dazed look on her face. He was a little stunned.


    This was the first time she had such an expression.


    Could it be that he had seen some future?


    Xu Zhi sorted out his thoughts. In the face of this question, which was similar to that of the second female lead, he could only give the same answer, ¡± ¡°Only the truth is eternal.¡±


    Only the truth is eternal?


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye¡¯s mind was completely shaken and she fell into a daze.


    Indeed, no matter how amazing a genius was, he would become the dust of history with the flow of time. If he could not transcend the universe, step into the final level 11, and achieve the eternal truth, he would also become the ashes of history, just like the mortals he once despised ¡­


    She suddenly looked at the young man with envy and smiled, ¡±


    ¡°I may not be walking towards the true eternal truth! Then, why have I been trembling in fear? ¡®I¡¯m quite envious of you. I¡¯d rather live the life I want like you, happy and carefree, living a brilliant life in the world, living the life I want to live ¡­¡¯ I want to live a Second Life and experience a normal life.¡±


    Xu Zhi carefully pondered the meaning behind it.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Ruji suddenly said.


    Xu Zhi could not understand what she was reading, but he nodded. He could tell that she was in a better mood, so he could not help but smile and say, ¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t in a good mood before, but you¡¯re much better now.¡±


    Pheasant Ji stared at Xu Zhi and suddenly said,¡±when you see that I¡¯ve lost my soul, won¡¯t you take the opportunity to attack my heart?¡± This is a good opportunity.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an upright gentleman, I don¡¯t take advantage of others when they¡¯re down.¡± Xu Zhi said seriously.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve been abandoned by the world, but you ¡­ You¡¯re still so serious.¡± Pheasant eye¡¯s gaze became complicated. She suddenly laughed,¡±Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to be my Dao partner? I¡¯ll bring you into my universe to take a look.¡±


    Xu Zhi had yet to react.


    He only felt an unprecedented force suddenly pulling Xu Zhi, who was on the deck.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi felt a vast power that made one feel despair. He was violently pulled into her sleeve. When he opened his eyes again, he saw a fake Dao universe.


    The ultra-miniature alternate fake Dao universe was a turbid white ocean.


    ¡°Where is this place?¡± Xu Zhi looked around.


    this is the White Sea. I am not a true cosmos. I can only walk on the primal Chaos sea by borrowing this bloodline to condense a special fake Dao cosmos aura. &Nbsp; pheasant eye slowly walked over. She seemed to have put in a lot of effort to dress up. She was wearing a beautiful and alluring long dress that accentuated her graceful figure.


    There was a coffee table in front of them, and the two of them sat down to drink.


    He didn¡¯t know what kind of wine it was, but it was extremely delicious and intoxicating.


    ¡°Bloodline? There is actually such a heaven-defying bloodline that can form a fake Dao universe aura?¡± Xu Zhi, however, was a little surprised.


    This bloodline is the chaos waterproof bead?


    The bloodline could condense a Dao field of a fake Dao universe to isolate the chaos sea?


    This was a portable training ground, much better than those bulky and large universe ships. It was probably the heart¡¯s blood of a certain generation of Zerg empresses?


    Xu Zhi did not believe that such a bloodline was naturally formed.


    this bloodline can form the most unique and simple fake Dao universe. It does not have any combat abilities and can only allow people to swim in the primal Chaos sea. &Nbsp; pheasant eye shook her head and glanced at the man before her. Her face was red and she seemed a little tipsy. also, with such a beauty in front of you, you¡¯re actually studying my bloodline? ¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face was filled with shock. A beauty in front of him ¡­


    It was only then that Xu Zhi noticed the layout of the surrounding environment. It was actually decorated with lights and streamers, just like a wedding ceremony. There was even a bed tens of thousands of meters wide in the distance with a hazy wedding dress. He was completely dumbfounded.


    This person is definitely up to no good.

 Chapter 1275

    ?


    1275 Chapter 1284-emotions


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes darted around, but he could not find a way out.


    ¡°This mortal ¡­¡± Pheasant Ji was embarrassed and angry. This person was really a lump. He had been pursuing her before, but now he didn¡¯t have the guts?


    However, she was not angry. In front of her was an unimaginably pure and holy Saint. He had no selfish motives and taught the common people. These were the words and actions of a true Saint.


    It was also because of this that she had always admired him.


    One had to know that it was an unimaginable opportunity for an immortal to descend to the mortal world and be willing to become Dao companions with a mortal!


    If it was before, it would be impossible.


    Over the long years, it wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t been moved. She had been moved many times. She didn¡¯t know how many geniuses and heroes she had seen had also moved her heart.


    However, she knew in her heart that Immortals and mortals were different. The other party would definitely die of old age, and she would only be adding to the pain. Now that she might not be able to live to the next era, she was easily moved. The way this young man spoke and his talents had also unraveled the knot in her heart. She was indeed moved ¡­


    And it was enough for him to be a little tempted.


    Since he might not be able to live to the future, he might as well live this life in a grand manner.


    ¡°Senior, since you¡¯re not a universe, you must be an unimaginable multi-dimensional Sage. Our lifespans might be slightly different, and there might be a generation gap.¡± Xu Zhi took a step back and said seriously.


    Senior?


    Pheasant Ji was completely stunned. Was he looking down on her for being old?


    It was already an unprecedented thing for her to take the initiative, but someone actually despised her for being old? To the ancient Saints, age was no longer important. What was going on with the thoughts of this Saint? He was not a Saint ¡­


    Pheasant Ji smiled, her stiff lips twitching as she gently said, I¡¯m only 7.62 million years old this year. To a multi-dimensional Sage who has a lifespan of 90 million years, I¡¯m just a young girl who has just come of age ¡­ You¡¯re a multi-dimensional Sage and have probably vindicated your Dao in two or three universes. Your lifespan is usually at least 20 million years.¡±


    20 million years old was already one of the younger ones among the multi-dimensional sages. Rugao Ji had already forgotten about the direction of youth.


    Most of the multi-dimensional sages were around 4000 to 5000000 years old.


    The lifespan of an ordinary Saint was only a few million years. One could see the huge difference.


    ¡°You¡¯re only seven million years old?¡± Xu Zhi was stunned.


    This person was actually younger than the nine-headed ancient mother? You¡¯re an old monster that¡¯s more than ten billion years old. I¡¯m guessing that many generations of Zerg empresses were killed by you.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that the older you are, the stronger your combat power is.¡±


    Pheasant eye drank as she walked over and sat down. Her shoulder-length hair gave off a refreshing fragrance as she explained, ¡± my situation is special. I can vindicate the nine Yuan universe at the same time. I was already a nine Yuan multi-dimensional Sage when I was 13000 years old.


    Xu Zhi was dumbfounded.


    13,000 years old and becoming a saint, wasn¡¯t that the age of di Qi? However, di Qi was still a little young to break through. He was only twelve thousand years old ¡­


    A person as fierce as di Qi!


    In reality, the aptitudes of Carolyn and the three pillar gods were a bit inferior.


    They weren¡¯t Saints in the great cosmos yet, but they had become Saints in the small cosmos in the ocean. In the great cosmos, it would take 10000 to 20000 years to succeed and complete the tenth level.


    After all, a rank-9 Dao cultivator would live for 100000 years. It was already shocking enough for him to finish it in 20000 or even three years.


    10,000 years old was equivalent to a teenager who had broken through to become a young Saint.


    As for Carolyn and the others, they were one level lower, equivalent to Saints in their 20s or 30s.


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself,¡¯this is also an ancient young Saint, on the same level as di Qi ¡­ In other words, the people in the longevity Dao Palace were all monsters like di Qi ¡­ This Rugao Ji before us, I¡¯m afraid he also possesses Some Kind of Heaven-defying talent similar to di Qi.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that he could not afford to offend him.


    the other party¡¯s members are all on the same level as di Qi. Then, the true master of the other party, isn¡¯t he ¡­


    Xu Zhi could not imagine how monstrous he was.


    Ever since he had given birth, he had only had one di Qi. There was no one else ¡­ Almost all of them were geniuses who were one grade lower, such as Carolyn and Medusa.


    However, there was not an absolute gap. After all, geniuses who worked hard also had the opportunity to catch up, such as Medusa, the most ruthless person.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it.¡±


    Ruji shook her head. there¡¯s no need for me to lie to you. I¡¯m really younger than you. I¡¯m only over seven million years old and I¡¯m already a multi-dimensional Sage. I can overturn the entire universe by myself. My legacy is very ancient ¡­ They were born to investigate the drastic changes of this era.¡±


    She was a Saint from the universe bridge era. At that time, the universe was interconnected and most Saints had 9 aeons to vindicate their Dao. Geniuses had all attained their Dao in about 10000 years and broke through to Saint in 30000 years.


    Once he broke through, he would be the highest nine Yuan Sage ¡­


    And she was one of the strongest of that era. In more than 10000 years, she was already standing at the top of the universe.


    For the next few million years, she was constantly in battle, establishing the lifelong realm. After that, her lifespan was fixed and she had been in a deep sleep in the lifelong realm, only waking up when there was an important matter.


    The lifelong realm was a place where one snuck into the distant future and didn¡¯t truly live through such a long time.


    Over the past 10 billion years, the total time she had been awake was only a little more than 100000 years. She was only six million years old now. This was also the reason why she was arrogant and superior. The future era was too poor and backward!


    ¡°You aren¡¯t a cosmos. I¡¯m going to take an entire cosmos as my Dao-companion,¡± Xu Zhi said seriously.


    Ruji was dumbfounded. This was the first time she had seen someone so tough.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the universe, I¡¯m just an individual life form. However, I¡¯m younger than you and I¡¯m a ninth-dimensional Saint at perfection. I should be worthy of you, right? Besides, I¡¯m not married. There¡¯s no woman in this world who¡¯s better off than me ¡­¡± Pheasant Ji¡¯s eyes were like silk as she leaned into Xu Zhi¡¯s arms and drank. With the warm Jade in his arms, Xu Zhi¡¯s heart also burned with anger.


    ¡°You¡¯re just letting your emotions affect your decisions.¡± Xu Zhi suddenly said.


    ¡°Yes, I am very angry! ¡®I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve been doing all this time ¡­¡¯ I only have 80 million years left. I might die soon.¡±


    Pheasant eye¡¯s voice suddenly fell silent. Her voice was cold and mixed with bitterness.


    The others couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying. After all, this was the lifespan of an ordinary multi-dimensional Sage. She was still a child and had more than 80 million years of life left. They didn¡¯t know what she was worried about.


    But Xu Zhi seemed to have sensed something.


    Xu Zhi was silent for a moment. He was not an upright gentleman. Anyway, he would not be at a disadvantage. Since there was a way to avenge the Zerg empresses of the past generations, Xu Zhi could not be bothered with it and just picked her up ¡­

 Chapter 1276

    ?


    1276 Chapter 1285-ten aeons


    Several years passed.


    Ruji seemed to have finally come to her senses.


    She put on her clothes again, but the soft and smooth skin on her neck and face still had a rose-colored blush. She stood up elegantly, stretched, and chuckled.


    this kind of life seems pretty good. I don¡¯t have to think about the consequences. I can live my Second Life as brilliantly as a summer flower. The depression in my heart has completely opened up. We can become Dao companions and take a boat to travel the world!


    Xu Zhi turned his head slightly and recalled the scene just now. He still felt that it was a little bizarre.


    She looked at Xu Zhi and asked in a lazy voice, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Husband? We¡¯re newlyweds, it¡¯s time to get up.¡±


    Pheasant Ji¡¯s gentle voice sounded like a newly-wedded wife.


    Xu Zhi still had some doubts about life.


    Xu Zhi accompanied pheasant Ji and left her ¡± White Sea ¡± bloodline in a daze. They returned to the deck of the seaweed universe and enjoyed the sea breeze.


    At the side, some Saints were surprised. They seemed to have sensed something, but they didn¡¯t say anything.


    don¡¯t look like you¡¯re a coward. You¡¯re too weak.


    The two of them sat at the edge of the deck. Pheasant Ji was like a newly-wedded wife, very gentle. She nudged him and smiled.¡±I¡¯ve really suffered a great loss by marrying you. You¡¯re much weaker than I imagined.


    Bai hai was the final bloodline of the nine Yuan Sage. He could project the laws of every universe ¡­ I originally thought that you were a multi-dimensional Sage. Who knew that you were just an ordinary one-dimensional Sage who had only mastered the laws of a universe ¡­ I¡¯m really at a loss.¡±


    Xu Zhi did not say anything.


    He had not used any great cosmos cultivation techniques ¡­ Otherwise, you can even give birth to an entire universe.


    Pheasant eye was still rambling on. it¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯m careful. We¡¯re only temporary projections of laws here. I didn¡¯t have a multi-dimensional Sage who had descended from the nine dimensions. Otherwise, you would have been shaken to death by me.


    Pheasant eye laughed and shook her head. With a serious expression, she said, however, although we are not the original bodies, we can be considered as Dao companions. Tell me which universe your original body is vindicating Dao in. The Saint body of my universe will go to find you and our original bodies will get married again ¡­


    ¡®We can¡¯t count our clones now. Our main bodies are officially ¡­¡¯


    Xu Zhi could not help but sigh with emotion. The multi-dimensional Sage was indeed special.


    Each of the nine universes had a body. If he was going to look for the venerable sovereign in his universe, his body would not be able to withstand it ¡­ At the same time, he didn¡¯t dare to.


    Everyone in the chaos ocean of the multiverse descended with their incarnations, so they naturally couldn¡¯t tell. If they saw a venerable sovereign, they might be able to tell that it was an avatar, which would be a little troublesome.


    ¡®In ruji¡¯s eyes, she might not care about any secret I have because she¡¯s too strong. She doesn¡¯t care about any so-called big secret ¡­¡¯ However, Xu Zhi knew that some of his secrets could not be revealed.


    Xu Zhi could vaguely guess that to pheasant age, she might really be looking for a home, a husband, and a normal life. Regardless of whether she could survive the final battle or not, there would be no regrets left in this era.


    At the same time, she also wanted to use such a fresh method to wake up her rotten, dormant heart and make herself alive again. To a strong man, having someone he loves and someone he cares about would become a weakness in his Dao heart, but it would also arouse his fighting spirit ¡­


    As for Xu Zhi, he asked himself honestly. They had not known each other for a long time, so he definitely did not have much true love for ruji. However, she was still considered his woman. After all, she was a peerless genius like di Qi ¡­


    Regardless of the God of creation ¡­


    At the very least, she was a cultivation partner of a venerable sovereign.


    With this identity of his, he had entered the world to undergo tribulations and walk in this prosperous world. Perhaps it was not bad for things to develop like this now. He had a companion who was an ancient Saint with a mysterious identity ¡­


    ¡°Oh right, Rugao era, what does the multi-dimensional Sage¡¯s personal visit mean?¡± Xu Zhi pulled pheasant Ji into his arms without hesitation and suddenly asked, ¡± ¡°Multi-dimensional Sage, isn¡¯t that just a concept? It refers to the nine selves of the nine universes.¡±


    nine versions of myself can merge to become a multi-dimensional Sage.


    Pheasant Ji seemed to have completely forgotten her true identity and had completely fallen into the mortal world. The little girl sitting in Xu Zhi¡¯s arms shook her head with a smile and explained, ¡± it¡¯s only natural that you don¡¯t know. Most of the multi-dimensional sages don¡¯t know either. You know about the nine stages of the multi-dimensional Sage, right? ¡±


    Xu Zhi naturally knew that.


    When a universe became a Saint, it would be one Yuan ¡­ 2-element, 3-element ¡­ The final nine elements.


    ¡°Above the nine elemental Sage, there is the tenth elemental, which is the final state of the multi-dimensional Sage,¡± pheasant Ji said.


    Xu Zhi was shocked. aren¡¯t there only nine-Yuan universes among the ten-Yuan sages? ¡±


    ten aeons is perfection, ¡± pheasant age explained patiently. it means the final form, the self of the nine parallel universes. It can be projected into any universe at any time and can gather to form a multi-dimensional Sage.


    ¡°In the end, when you fight, you can become one? Aren¡¯t they the nine selves of the nine universes?¡±


    Xu Zhi asked again,¡¯How do I gather the power of the nine universes at any time? The chaos sea is vast and boundless. The power of the nine parallel universes can¡¯t be transmitted, right?¡±


    Pheasant eye smiled. that¡¯s right. Generally speaking, it can¡¯t be transmitted over. However, there is a ¡®transfer zone¡¯ in the nine-Yuan universe. Only those who have become a multi-dimensional perfection Saint can sense it. Through this transfer zone, one can gather the power of the nine parallel universes and become a true multi-dimensional ten-Yuan Saint.


    ¡°The nine self-builds will increase in multiple folds. A multi-dimensional Sage who has reached perfection will be able to transform into a single body! Its power was beyond one¡¯s imagination ¡­ It can be said that the difference between nine mortals and one heavenly deity is enormous.¡± Pheasant eye smiled and said, ¡± that¡¯s why I said I married a mortal.


    Realization dawned on Xu Zhi. I see. A beautiful goddess marrying nine mortal men at the same time ¡­


    Pheasant eye stiffened and glared at him. Suddenly, she laughed and said,¡±There¡¯s only one of you now, even if you vindicate Dao nine essence, nine of you can¡¯t beat me.¡±


    Xu Zhi only muttered to himself.


    The nine of him had fused into a multi-dimensional Sage ¡­ This was probably a complete Saint that was comparable to the ancient universe!


    Otherwise, if the nine of them didn¡¯t gather their power, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat a complete Saint.


    ¡®No¡­¡¯


    The multi-dimensional Saints of the multiverse were probably even stronger than the perfect Saints of the ancient universe!


    They were bloodlines of perfected great Dao Saints from nine different universes fused together.


    Xu Zhi thought to himself,¡¯it seems like this is fate. The universe is growing, and the rules of the universe are indeed improving ¡­ When the universe became nine, it would be countless times more difficult to vindicate Dao. However, once he succeeded, he would become stronger ¡­ It was no wonder that in the multiverse, a perfect multi-dimensional Sage was known as ¡­ A fake rank 11!¡±


    ¡°Then where are the transfer zones of these nine universes?¡± Xu Zhi could not help but ask.


    Pheasant eye smiled. it¡¯s not a secret to begin with, so there¡¯s no harm in telling you. It¡¯s at the center of the nine universes below ¡­ In a sense, there are not nine universes, but ten!¡±


    Xu Zhi was completely shocked.


    The information contained in this sentence was too huge and shocking.


    Our universe is actually ten universes?


    It suddenly occurred to Xu Zhi that the tenth universe was the realm of longevity!


    To become a perfect multi-dimensional Sage, he had to go through the longevity world and gather all nine of his powers before he could succeed?


    Xu Zhi was still trying to figure it out.


    So the lifelong realm was really inevitable ¡­


    At the same time, it also took into account some of the necessary functions of the universe.


    Pheasant Ji did not suspect him and continued to smile. that universe is actually not the real universe. It is just a transit area for all the universes. It is not the tenth universe, but we usually call it the ten Yuan Sage.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Xu Zhi suddenly felt that it might be a good idea to take the opportunity to get rid of pheasant Ji. She knew too many secrets.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t mind you.¡±


    Rugao Ji shook her head. times have changed. In the past. there were very few ten origin sages and true multi-dimensional sages. There were only. few in an era ¡­ However, in the future, when the nine universes were opened up, ordinary sages could also become multi-dimensional sages. They could even become ten-Yuan multi-dimensional sages. There would soon be a huge explosion ¡­ You¡¯re the same.¡±


    ¡®On the contrary, I¡¯m the one who has hidden in the mortal world ¡­ My strength is not rare anymore.¡± Ruji felt a little helpless.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xu Zhi consoled her, ¡± a new era has arrived. Everything has to start anew. Aren¡¯t you planning to completely abandon your concerns and start a new life? ¡± In the future, it will no longer be the multiverse, but the universe. We will walk the same path as the universe ¡­¡±


    Rugao Ji nodded seriously and looked at the distant chaotic coastline. yes, husband. The future is the universe, but this is an unprecedented path. We can only see a corner of it, but we can¡¯t see the future ¡­ I only know the rules of the multiverse, but I can¡¯t see how the future will develop ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1277

    ?


    1277 The wedding and the voyage


    Hualala.


    The chaotic ocean wind kept blowing, welcoming the hazy mist as the vast universe continent sailed into the distance.


    ¡°Indeed, the two of us can¡¯t see the distant future of the universe or what it¡¯s like,¡±


    Xu Zhi held pheasant Ji in his arms gently. She was soft and smooth. His nose twitched as he sniffed the fragrance of a young girl in his arms. The soft body of the most powerful Saint in the ten-Yuan multidimensional universe was a little refreshing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Are you doubting your life again?¡± Zhi Ji rolled her eyes charmingly. The chaos sea in the distance rose and fell as she lay in Xu Zhi¡¯s arms. She laughed with emotion and said, ¡± we can only think of a way to transcend. Let¡¯s deduce the general trend together. This is a world of great conflict ¡­ It¡¯s so terrifying that I can¡¯t imagine it. I¡¯ll do my best and leave it to fate!¡±


    &Nbsp; after all, in pheasant eye¡¯s eyes, even though her Dao partner was extremely talented and her way of speaking and her view of the future were very advanced, making her a good match for her, her personality was too indifferent and idle.


    He still had to rely on himself to protect him, observe the general trend of the future together, work hard together, and resist the vast waves of the times.


    that¡¯s right. We can only do our best, listen to fate, and listen to the orders of the universe. After all, the universe is too vast, and the power of nature is too great.


    Xu Zhi, however, laughed in a carefree manner. the Saints are setting rules and standards for the future structure of the universe in every era and era. They are bringing good fortune to the mortals and the common people! You seem to be high and mighty, but you¡¯re also a member of the torrent of history.¡±


    It was just like on earth. More than 20 years ago, people had to wait a long time to get on the internet. One could imagine that 20 years later, there was WiFi everywhere, electronic payment, and delivery systems.


    And if you look at the past 20 years from the perspective of the future, you feel that it is the inevitable era of the historical internet development and that there is nothing amazing about it. Then, how about you think about the general trend of the earth 20 years later?


    What would the situation be like twenty years later?


    Mechanical robots?


    An era without money? AI?


    Do we still need the WiFi? What¡¯s the function of a phone?


    At that moment, Xu Zhi looked at the coastline. The vast torrent of history was rolling in. He closed his eyes and said, ¡± we are like the mortals on a planet. We can¡¯t even see the next twenty years of an ordinary planet ¡­ Let alone an entire universe?¡±


    This was not a game!


    It was an extremely hard reality!


    As a Saint, was he cultivating step by step like those in novels? Comparing cultivation speed and magic treasures? No, it was too complicated. You had to deduce everything, the extraordinary system, the future saint¡¯s structure, the current of the times ¡­


    The Saints of each era were all creating rules and systems that had never been seen before.


    You¡¯re asking Xu Zhi to guess the era.


    Before this, he had indeed stood from a God¡¯s perspective and guessed that after the era of the universe bridge, it would be the era of hegemony for the lifelong realm!


    However, he could not guess the details.


    For example, the exact location of the lifelong realm, how to vindicate his Dao ¡­ It was just like how it did not know about the multiverse at all before it saw Lady B vindicate Dao. It actually used a jet method to tear apart the plates and the formation of black holes ¡­


    The longevity world was actually related to the ten Yuan Sage. It was used as a transfer station to make up for the flaws of the multiverse, allowing the sages from the era of the universe¡¯s division to become one again ¡­


    All of this, if Rugao Ji didn¡¯t say it now, would he be able to guess at the background of the lifelong realm?


    I can¡¯t guess!


    however, now that I think about it, the longevity world described by the pheasant age is a necessity in history. It must have developed in this way to complete the laws of the universe. Xu Zhi laughed in his heart and thought,¡¯but even if I can¡¯t guess, I can still deduce the next era! Since I can predict the text of history in the past, why can¡¯t I predict the future of the present universe?¡±


    Whoever could see the general trend of the times, the times created heroes, and whoever could control the future!


    Hualala.


    The sea breeze was still cold.


    Pheasant age looked at the Saints in the distance. this is our first batch of people. Among the ten thousand worlds, we also want to build our own multiverse power. We have 129600 universes. To compete for the era, we have to at least control the ruling authority of a few hundred universes, right? ¡±


    The corners of Xu Zhi¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll continue to deduce the future. Perhaps we¡¯ll find a corner of the future ¡­ We¡¯ll seize the initiative and let them eat the dust behind.¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye nodded and smiled. we do have to start working hard ¡­


    She looked at the Saints around her with a sharp gaze. Saints, leave the chaos heavens and return to the universe. We will let the seaweed universe dive to the bottom to explore some ruins!


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Saints nodded.


    In the distance, the big octopus¡¯s live broadcast room also exploded.


    ¡°Too ruthless! Worthy of being a venerable sovereign! He actually took it down!¡±


    looking at her cute appearance, I can¡¯t imagine that she¡¯s a mysterious existence comparable to the ancient gods ¡­ This disciple of the venerable sovereign is really good at picking up girls. He managed to get his master¡¯s old grandmother (envy)¡±


    wow! The overbearing and domineering aura of the venerable sovereigns has infected the other party!


    ¡°2333!¡±


    ¡°Sister¡¯s youth is gone! My venerable sovereign husband actually found a Dao companion! (Wuwu)¡±


    The players exploded.


    The Supreme Emperor used to be the idol of the whole nation. He had many figurines, merchandise, and posters. He was the overbearing President that countless young girls dreamed of. But now, there was a couple, which made them heartbroken.


    On the contrary, some male netizens secretly gave a thumbs up. The venerable sovereign was indeed a venerable sovereign. He was domineering, confident, and heroic. He was a hero of the ages. Even this unknown ancient existence was captured and put at ease.


    ¡°This is a live broadcast of killing dogs!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too ruthless!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry at this loving relationship.¡±


    however, I¡¯m really looking forward to the situation on the venerable sovereign¡¯s side and how it will develop in the future. The three pillar gods, diqi and Caroline, are also from the lineage of the ancient gods, and they have already shown their strength!


    The livestream room watched the development of the universe and started discussing.


    The seaweed universe was about to start sailing.


    Normally speaking, the seaweed life universe would float along the coastline and hardly dive.


    This was because, just like the nine multiverses, Saints would be rapidly assimilated by the laws if they stayed in the universe. The Saints in front of him would typically leave the universe and live in the Dao field outside the chaos heavens, which was the deck they were currently on.


    By entering the chaos sea, you will have to leave the deck and enter the universe.


    Their lifespans would rapidly decrease. Therefore, when exploring the ruins under the chaos sea, Saints had to pay the price of their ¡®lifespans¡¯. They had to think of ways to shorten the time they spent underwater.


    However, most of the universe life forms, such as trilobites, conchs, and algae ¡­ They all lived in the sea and did not come ashore easily. Only the ¡®tamed¡¯ universe would float on the sea and form a deck for the Saints to live on ¡­


    This also meant that in order to find a new Cosmos, one had to dive!


    At the same time, he had to explore the ancient sacred ruins at the bottom of the sea in search of all kinds of ancient treasures and unimaginable rare treasures. He had to continue diving!


    The universe era of the universe seemed to have formed a law of checks and balances.


    In order to obtain power and opportunities, one had to pay the price of one¡¯s lifespan and dive into the chaos sea ¡­


    however, we have a human-shaped universe. The Saints laughed and said excitedly, ¡± Your Highness pheasant eye, act as a diver and explore the area first. We¡¯ll go down to any Sea region with treasures ¡­ This is enough for us to have a strong first-mover advantage in the chaotic sea!¡±

 Chapter 1278

    ?


    1278 The ancient stone tablet


    Gulu!


    The entire seaweed universe was quickly submerged.


    In the chaos ocean, like the transparent glass of the oceanic species Hall, he could vaguely see something floating outside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by my ¡®White Sea¡¯. In reality, I¡¯m very weak in the chaos sea, and I rarely enter the chaos sea. After all, it¡¯s too vast, even larger than a universe.¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye chuckled. however, I¡¯ve walked around the surrounding seas. There is an ancient ruin in front of us that might be worth investigating. We can let the seaweed universe swallow this ruin, and then we can check what we¡¯ve gained.


    The seaweed universe could eat inanimate things. It would eat them first, then study them. If there was nothing good, it would digest them directly.


    Although the pheasant period was very ancient, she was still a lifeform of the postcelestial era. She rose in the era of universe bridge. Before that. there was an even more terrifying era of creation. She had never experienced those ancient chaos Saints, the Great War between gods and demons, and the corroborating of Dao for life. Therefore, she was also looking forward to it.


    In addition, there were some mysterious and powerful things hidden in the later universe eras, such as the ancient civilization that had the ¡®meteor shower¡¯.


    After all, they were not omniscient or omnipotent, nor did they really live for so long. Instead, they slumbered and sneaked into the distant future, so it was impossible for them to monitor each era.


    Therefore, if some of the mysterious things in this era were very heaven-defying, it could be a harvest.


    Xu Zhi looked at pheasant Ji¡¯s hard work and put on the attitude of a salted fish who was willing to help a good wife. He did not intend to interfere and help her. He only asked, ¡± ¡°Then, can we hide at the bottom of the chaos sea? To look for that relay?¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Pheasant eye shook her head and laughed. didn¡¯t you notice? no matter how powerful a universe life form is. it¡¯s impossible for them to hide too deeply. To put it simply, it¡¯s because the pressure of the sea is too great and will crush everything. And that place is at the core of the planet, the most terrifying region in the multiverse. This is the power of the universe¡¯s nature, and no living creature can survive ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s curiosity was piqued again. then how did you get out? ¡±


    Ruji cast a glance at him. As expected of her Dao companion. She was very smart and had guessed her origins. She was from the so-called tenth universe.


    She said, ¡± I have the ¡®White Sea¡¯, but I didn¡¯t swim out directly. I would be crushed to death. Previously, I said that the 10th universe is a relay, which naturally connects the nine multiverses. I came out through one of the universes, then dived into the chaos sea from the chaos Coast in the sky of that universe to explore the outside world.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have a mole, even though I can deduce this place very quickly ¡­¡± Xu Zhi was deep in thought, as if he had already understood the true situation of the universe.


    At first, the universe was a sphere, but it gradually split into nine separate universes, like nine inverted cone-shaped icebergs. The flat bottom of the icebergs floated on the coastline, while the tips of the nine icebergs pointed at the deepest part of the chaos sea, the Earth¡¯s core.


    That place, should be the location of the lifelong realm. From its location, it might be the connection point between the nine universes and could act as a transit point.


    ¡®This way, the nine parallel universes might seem far away, but the power can not be transmitted ¡­ It can also transmit power.¡± Xu Zhi narrowed his eyes. he has control over a strategic core. No wonder he¡¯s so high and mighty.


    Hualala.


    The chaos sea was hidden within.


    They soon approached the ruins, which were an ancient building complex.


    &Nbsp; gulp.


    If it were any other miniature universe, they would definitely be stuck in a tricky situation. How could they explore these ruins?


    But at this time, the huge seaweed shadow quickly swallowed the entire ruin and moved it into its own universe, becoming one of its own matter.


    This was the advantage of the universe being huge.


    the style of this ruin is from the postcelestial era ¡­


    There were Saints all around. Looking at the wet ruins that had been dug out, pheasant eye thought, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the chaos sea is deliberately left behind for future generations to wash ashore in the future. There¡¯s a high chance that it¡¯s also trying to escape the eyes of the longevity Dao Palace. But now, it¡¯s all mine.¡±


    She continued to investigate and discovered that there was a hidden ruin within the ruin.


    ¡°Is it a chain of ruins?¡± Rugao Ji took a deep breath. After all, it was very common for two ancient ruins to collide with each other in the ocean.


    She continued to explore and discovered that it was actually a ruin from the era of sculpture. It was a simple and crude clay sculpture, and there were also clay jars.


    ¡°The era of sculpture at the beginning of chaos?¡± Rugao Ji shook her head. not necessarily. After that, in our era of universe bridge, there were also many people who loved antiques and sculptures ¡­ For example, the mysterious civilization that schemed against us used the ancient sculpture civilization to make an issue, saying that it was a prophecy of the mysterious Era of Chaos to trick us.¡±


    &Nbsp; at the mention of this civilization, pheasant eye looked at the clay statues and her expression changed. I can actually sense the presence of the universe from them ¡­


    She pushed the door of the ancient clay Castle open. On both sides of the door were flaming clay basins, various statues, and light red stone bricks under her feet. It gave people a sense of pale decay and deathly silence.


    As they continued to move forward, they saw a stone tablet in the center of the castle that was submerged in the ocean. There were many squirming eggs of marine creatures attached to the stone tablet.


    ¡°This is!?¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye¡¯s pupils constricted, and her scalp instantly went numb.


    She could clearly sense the aura of the origin of the universe from it, even though it was very broken.


    This was a squirming embryo of the universe!


    The squirming eggs slowly withered and separated, gradually revealing the inscriptions on them.


    could this be the ancient and mysterious Buddhist civilization ¡­ The surrounding Saints were all exclaiming.


    There was a passage written on the tablet.


    ¡°All things are born to support people, but people still complain about the heavens¡± unkind actions.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that locusts are all over the world, suffering all the lives and officials.¡±


    ¡°The life and death of commoners are like dogs, while the noble lives a long life.¡±


    the cloud wilderness is beyond the mortal world. Going against the heavens is the punishment of the heavens.


    ¡°There¡¯s suddenly a fanatic sharpening his knife at night, killing the king God with the Earth¡¯s core swaying.¡±


    ¡­.


    &Nbsp; pheasant Ji¡¯s heart was in a mess at this sight. She was so shocked that her entire body was on the verge of collapse.


    ¡°Suddenly there¡¯s a fanatic sharpening his knife at night, killing the God King with the Earth¡¯s core swaying ¡­¡± These words caused pheasant Ji¡¯s mind to churn. There was a hidden meaning behind those words. Perhaps their destruction was really coming.


    Who was it?


    ¡®Which failure of the old days won¡¯t be able to die in peace. He predicted the coming of the meteor shower in the future and wanted all living beings to scheme against us ¡­¡¯


    She gritted her teeth, and her widened eyes were filled with horror.


    Xu Zhi quickly took a step forward and held onto pheasant Ji. He said seriously, ¡± perhaps, there really was an ancient civilization that had schemed to this day, but unfortunately, they were unable to live to this day, so they left some things behind. When this era began, they left the opportunities for us.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, perhaps so ¡­¡± Pheasant Ji¡¯s face turned slightly pale.


    Xu Zhi said, ¡± however, there seems to be an ancient heritage in front of us. If we continue to study it, we might be able to get some opportunities to inherit it. That might allow us to compete for the greater good.


    The surrounding Saints were also very excited.


    After all, they were all in the same boat. No matter what the meaning was, if there was an opportunity, they would all be able to obtain great benefits.


    Ruji¡¯s mind was in turmoil, and a shocking thought came to her mind. She grabbed Xu Zhi¡¯s hand and said something that would have seemed so disgraceful in the past. husband, perhaps this really is our chance. We can take a look at what¡¯s inside.

 Chapter 1279

    ?


    1279 An ancient secret, a possible God of creation


    Xu Zhi looked at pheasant Ji, whose expression had turned into one of shock, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. ¡°He still took the bait.¡±


    This was an ancient ruin that Xu Zhi had created using the cultivation technique of the multiverse. Not only did it allow the pheasant period to obtain some special fortuitous encounters, but it also widened the gap between her and the longevity world.


    The more she gained, the more she could not turn back.


    Don¡¯t blame Xu Zhiyin.


    ¡®He¡¯s playing dirty tricks and trying to drive a wedge between us to make pheasant Ji completely favor me.¡¯


    &Nbsp; after all, he was a normal person and not some Saint. Pheasant Ji had given herself up and her Dao heart was empty. Naturally, she would take advantage of the situation. How could there be any justice?


    He didn¡¯t accept it?


    It¡¯s not like he¡¯s liuxiahui.


    Why are you pretending to be a gentleman? aren¡¯t those sand coins?


    A spy from the inner circle of the lifelong realm would be of too much help to him ¡­ Moreover, Xu Zhi guessed that pheasant age was most likely the existence in charge of going out to kill and deal with the past Zerg empresses!


    It was the window for external information to be obtained in the lifelong realm.


    How could such a position not be important?


    ¡®At the same time, since pheasant age wants to obtain the opportunity of her era, I have the idea of supporting her ¡­¡¯


    With the favor of the universe¡¯s heavenly Dao, one must be one of the protagonists in the great trend of the world, playing with the great trend of the era and fighting for hegemony!


    There was still a chance to fight!


    As for taking revenge for the Zerg empresses?


    Xu Zhi was not pedantic.


    &Nbsp; there were only eternal benefits, not eternal enemies. Moreover, pheasant Ji was only following orders, so it was best if he could make her defect.


    Moreover, he had given pheasant era a sufficient ¡± lesson ¡°. The past Zerg empresses had not been able to do so. The other party¡¯s battle power had left them in despair, and he had also not been able to defeat them. He had saved the country in a roundabout way and used another method to defeat pheasant era. Their spirits in the netherworld should also be extremely gratified.


    Xu Zhi felt that he had already won glory for the Zergs.


    One had to know how disappointing the Zergs were, having their leeks cut all day long ¡­ Facing the head-on toughness of iron, he didn¡¯t even think of finding another way.


    Xu Zhi looked at pheasant Ji and said with a calm expression, ¡± this stone tablet is a little strange, especially the universe embryos attached to the stone tablet. They¡¯re actually walking towards death.


    The surrounding Saints were all shocked.


    These are the embryos of universe life?


    The opportunity that this meant was so terrifying that it was self-evident!


    These hundreds and thousands of universe embryos contained countless possibilities. Among them, perhaps it wasn¡¯t just the seaweed universe and trilobites, there might be even higher level universe land life forms ¡­


    ¡°If we can breed and hatch it ¡­¡±


    there might be a high-level life universe among them!


    yes, I¡¯m afraid that even in the 129600 heavens and worlds, it¡¯s an existence as rare as Phoenix Feathers and Qilin horns!


    The Saints were so excited that they couldn¡¯t imagine it.


    However, they soon discovered a scene that made them despair. No matter how they tried to save him, they would still die.


    Their eyes were wide open as they watched these universe embryos with endless potential lose their vitality and explode in the chaos sea.


    Ruji frowned as well. how does he know how to do that? ¡±


    Naturally, Xu Zhi would not tell them that those who did not carry the heavenly Dao piano would inevitably die and be assimilated by the universe.


    He had brought out so many of them only for the sake of putting on a show.


    He only thought about it for a moment before saying to ruji, ¡± ¡®These embryos are probably incomplete singularities of the universe that have been assimilated by the entire great universe ¡­


    because they are not born yet, their ability to resist the assimilation of the universe is extremely weak. Once they come to our universe, they will not live long ¡­ We were able to survive in the chaos sea before, but now that we¡¯ve been taken into our universe, that¡¯s the last straw.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Some of the Saints were getting anxious.


    Xu Zhi shook his head. we can¡¯t save them ¡­ To be honest, this meteor shower probably didn¡¯t just have infant trilobites, seaweed, and other universe life forms, there were also embryos ¡­


    but you¡¯ve also noticed that the universes we¡¯ve obtained have been captured and used to grow. They¡¯re soon to be assimilated by the great universe ¡­ However, the embryo with a weaker life force has even less of a chance of survival!¡±


    As soon as he said this, all the Saints fell silent.


    Their eyes were slightly red, and they stared at the universe embryos with eyes that looked like they were about to split open, watching them die.


    What kind of world was beyond the universe?


    This cosmic meteor shower, a large piece of the flawed universe with a damaged great Dao, fell into the chaos ocean, completely refreshing the three views of the Saints!


    we can¡¯t save them. They¡¯re destined to never be born ¡­


    A Saint came to his senses and said, ¡± not only that, the universe we¡¯ve obtained now, although it has a strong resistance, in fact, it doesn¡¯t have long to live ¡­ Doesn¡¯t that mean that the era of the universe is just a flash in the pan and will soon pass away?¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded. He looked around and voiced his speculation. yes, perhaps that¡¯s the case. If there are no ancient existences to vindicate their Dao and live in this world, they will eventually decay and disappear from this universe!


    The era of the universe was about to end.


    Perhaps, in ancient times, there was a small meteor shower that was detected by this ancient space civilization and left behind the stone tablet and signal ¡­ However, at that time, they realized that it was a short-lived event.¡±


    Ruji¡¯s heart shook.


    It seemed that the situation was more urgent than he had imagined!


    She thought to herself,¡¯regardless of whether it¡¯s for public or private reasons, I must inform the ancient existences in the Dao Palace and let them seize the opportunity to vindicate the existence of these universes! If we don¡¯t seize this opportunity and wait for them to all die, who knows if there will be another meteor shower in the future.¡±


    that¡¯s because if we lose this opportunity, we might lose the door to level 11 in the future. We¡¯ll completely lose the primal god position and the opportunity to transcend the entire universe!


    Xu Zhi glanced at pheasant Ji.


    He was using the actual situation to hint to her ¡­ This is an urgent matter, you have to travel eight hundred miles as fast as possible. Tell those ancient existences in the lifelong realm that they can not wait any longer!


    After all, Xu Zhi¡¯s alchemy factory did not have that much production, so it was impossible for it to be popularized throughout the entire universe. He had to find a way for them, or rather, all the Saints of the entire universe era, to vindicate their Dao and have them complete the rules in this area for Xu Zhi.


    This was equivalent to letting them act as spies and opening up a hole in the universe. This would remove the assimilation and rejection of the universe¡¯s self-protection, causing the immune system to lose its ¡®immune mechanism¡¯ and allow cancer cells like Xu Zhi in so that it would not be able to recognize him. If they could effectively kill viruses like Xu Zhi, countless cancer cells would easily multiply in the universe ¡­ It would silently devour the multiverse and replace it.


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath and said,¡¯I feel that I¡¯m not necessarily the necessity of this era ¡­¡¯ Because I¡¯m secretly eating the entire universe!¡±


    How could the growth of the universe be inevitable, to grow until one was dug up by others? A dove occupying The Magpie¡¯s Nest?


    He suddenly felt that he had to deduce history.


    The next era of the longevity world would most likely be the ¡®chaos ocean¡¯ era of Dao vindication. However, the method of doing so might not necessarily be the same as Xu Zhi¡¯s ¡­


    After all, the fake universe of the oddity of the great Dao was indeed a huge variable.


    At this moment, the surrounding Saints were all silent and anxious.


    Xu Zhi then said, ¡± the stone tablets left behind by this ancient civilization are obviously some kind of strange object that can attract those universes. Let¡¯s look around again. There might be other universes around us.


    As soon as he said this, all the sages couldn¡¯t care about anything else and hurriedly searched through the ancient ruins.


    Soon, they found two unbelievable items.


    ¡°This is a spine-type universe? It¡¯s a fish!¡±


    This discovery could be said to be unprecedented. They had heard of other ships discovering fish-type universes before, but fish-type universes had one characteristic: Fast.


    It was unbelievably fast, and it was difficult to get close and catch it.


    The fortuitous encounter in front of him could be said to be unimaginable.


    Obtaining a fish-type universe was a high-level creature of the spine type. Other things aside, just its speed alone was almost unrivaled in the ocean.


    Seaweed, conch, trilobites, these slow marine species were simply two different dimensions.


    ¡°We¡¯re rich ¡­ We must have a place in the future era.¡± Ji Zhi looked at the venerable sovereign, but before she could be happy for long, an even bigger surprise appeared before her eyes.


    They saw ¡­


    A large universe embryo!


    ¡°This is ¡­ An undeveloped universe.¡±


    Rugao Ji was dumbfounded. He quickly studied his NDA, which was the great Dao atlases. it¡¯s still alive. It hasn¡¯t evolved yet. In other words, as long as we have enough talent, we can complete its incomplete great Dao atlases and let it be born completely ¡­ We can turn it into any possible type of universe according to our talents.¡±


    Rugao Ji was completely excited.


    Xu Zhi smiled slightly. This was nothing more than an unevolved embryo of the universe. He had given female second a lot of work to do, and now he had just installed a heavenly path piano.


    As for the other embryos?


    They were all stillborn, and Xu Zhi did not intend to put in more. One was enough.


    Xu Zhi laughed and said, ¡± it seems that this ancient Buddhist civilization has left behind quite. good thing for the future generations. This is obviously an ancient altar in preparation for the meteor shower. It has attracted some of the ancient universe¡¯s life forms that had fallen from the meteor shower and preserved them here ¡­ Now we¡¯ve found out.¡±


    it seems like we¡¯re not the only place with such a place. Pheasant Ji¡¯s eyes burned as she thought about this.


    Xu Zhi stroked her smooth hair. it looks like we¡¯re quite lucky.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Rugao Ji became excited, thinking that if she preserved this universe embryo, it could change according to her evolution ¡­ Perhaps it would bring him an unbelievable surprise.


    Soon, they resurfaced on the deck and gained a lot.


    The more pheasant Ji tidied up, the more excited she became.


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, was smiling at the side as he sipped his tea lightly. Seeing how happy she was, he thought that this could perhaps be considered a betrothal gift.


    Although it was not worth much to Xu Zhi, just like white silk, the other party was very satisfied ¡­


    &Nbsp; at this moment, pheasant age had been dead and seemed to have rotted. But now, it was as if he had truly become young and had a Second Life. His attitude was completely different. He was young and full of energy.


    it seems that the ancient times have many unimaginable secrets. Pheasant eye tidied up everything and suddenly walked over with a smile.


    Xu Zhi poured her a cup of tea and said, ¡± I just thought of something very scary.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    those incomplete universes have self-awareness. Then, does the universe that we have lived in for a long time have a boundless will, too? ¡± The venerable sovereign said with a smile.


    &Nbsp; pheasant age was stunned and shook her head. impossible, impossible. Since the universe was born, it has no consciousness. Our universe¡¯s structure can¡¯t produce consciousness. As you can see, these universes can produce consciousness because their great Dao atlases are special ¡­ The environment doesn¡¯t allow it. Moreover, even if it¡¯s the will of nature that has no self-consciousness, it would have been discovered long ago if it had one.¡±


    The venerable sovereign looked at the chaos sea in the distance and said, ¡± a lot of things that you don¡¯t believe in might not necessarily not exist ¡­ For example, did you believe in the universe before? Do you believe that life exists in the universe?¡±


    Ruji took a sip of tea and seemed to be hesitating.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a guess. Whether it exists or not is a unknown.¡± Xu Zhi looked at the coastline in the distance and gave her a fruit. He grabbed one for himself and ate it. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°If such an existence exists, perhaps I can call it ¡­ The God of creation.¡±

 Chapter 1280

    ?


    1280 The response of the longevity Daoist Palace


    ¡°Ah? The God of creation?¡± &Nbsp; ¡± my husband is right, ¡± pheasant eye mumbled. if it really does exist, then perhaps it should be called that.


    After all, the title of the God of creation was often used in the myths and legends of many ancient and primitive civilizations.


    However, as the level of civilization increased, the more civilized they became, the less they believed in the theory of strange powers and chaotic gods.


    In the eyes of the civilizations from the higher dimensions, the so-called gods were merely powerful living beings.


    In the eyes of some level 10 technological civilizations that did not believe in God at all, the so-called level 10 Saint was just a super individual life that they had accumulated by gathering the resources of the entire civilization¡¯s star system and river system.


    It symbolized the final crystallization of their own technological civilization.


    It could come into contact with the rules of the universe, carry out anti-matter, distort the rules, and become a part of the rules of the universe. It was a ¡± scientific and technological meteorological weapon.


    They didn¡¯t believe in gods, so they naturally didn¡¯t believe in the God of creation.


    ¡°The God of creation.¡±


    Pheasant Ji scratched her head. Since there were no outsiders, she was too lazy to maintain her image. She ate her fruit and crossed her legs, looking rather adorable. now, I¡¯m a little lost. After all, this incomplete seaweed universe has indeed given birth to its own will of the great path ¡­


    ¡°Rugao era, let¡¯s make an assumption. If there is one, what will happen?¡± Xu Zhi said as he handed her another cup of tea. He guided her along the way and made her accept the world view of the God of creation ¡­


    After all, as a venerable sovereign, she was a descendant of the ancient gods. She naturally had to follow the customs of the place.


    ¡°If there is ¡­¡±


    Pheasant Ji followed Xu Zhi¡¯s train of thought and thought seriously for a moment. it must be an existence without self-consciousness! It was some kind of natural law ¡­ After all, we¡¯ve seen that even if it does exist, it¡¯s impossible for the laws of this universe, the so-called will of the universe¡¯s heavenly Dao, to give birth to intelligence.¡±


    ¡°It is so.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded. Pheasant Ji was indeed very knowledgeable, and what she said was the most reasonable logic.


    However, he did not need to let pheasant Ji believe him immediately. It was impossible to fool a Saint who knew the entire history of the universe. He could just slowly influence her ¡­


    The more fake things were said, the more suspicious they became.


    Moreover, Xu Zhi was not worried.


    When the time came, the will of the great path would appear in all the 129600 universes and the various heavens and realms. The Saints of this era would also think, ¡±


    since the 129600 heavens and realms have their own will of the great path, do the nine great continents in the center have their own will as well? ¡±


    The Saints of the era didn¡¯t know history.


    They were creatures of an era that lived in the waves and were limited. They did not know the text of history from more than ten billion years ago. They were not well-informed, so it was easy to fool them with their ¡± shallow knowledge.


    And if the sages of this era believed it, it meant that 99% of the sages in the entire universe believed it. Then wouldn¡¯t the ancient existences in the lifelong realm also be dumbfounded when they look at the outside world?


    The God of creation?


    They were probably starting to doubt themselves.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue our journey.¡±


    In the days that followed, Xu Zhi took his time and continued to sail with pheasant season.


    The chaos sea was vast and boundless. It was unimaginably lonely.


    However, this place had long become a universe, one of the ten thousand worlds. After a few great universes had landed, a group of common people had been accepted into this universe to live.


    The universe, as a vast transcendent world, had completely developed.


    However, it appeared to be slightly decayed and solidified.


    Xu Zhi looked at the experienced hands of the Saints, who were cutting leeks at the common people in various ways. They were indeed old saints.


    Xu Zhi was also slightly surprised. He felt that this way of pulling up seedlings to help them grow would not produce any geniuses, but he was too lazy to interfere.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the longevity Daoist Palace.


    Traces of chaotic energy lingered here, and the sacred rules of the great Dao drooped down.


    ¡°Rugao Ji chose to completely enter the mortal world. He even found a Dao partner and entered the mortal world.¡± One of the existences opened his eyes, giving off a feeling of trepidation.


    ¡°She has no choice but to enter the world.¡±


    A man¡¯s deep voice came from the side. only by breaking and then establishing will you have the chance to be our enemy and fight for a chance in the vast world.


    All existences knew that this was ruji¡¯s only choice.


    There were a total of nine existences in the longevity Dao Palace, apart from their master. Each of them had shocking talents and powers. Pheasant Ji was one of them, but she was not built on combat power. However, her bloodline was special and easy to detect. She had also made great contributions before, but her combat power was still her weakness.


    &Nbsp; the pheasant period had always been a suitable time for people to come out into the world, so most of the time, the pheasant period was a time when people had to deal with external matters for them.


    However, this was not a good job.


    There was too much dirty and tiring work.


    The pheasant period seemed to have produced hundreds of thousands of people ¡­


    In fact, the intensity of the concentration was extremely terrifying.


    Every time it was born, it would be able to suppress a generation of bug clan Queen Mothers, observe an era, and walk the era ¡­ These countless decades and centuries had been compressed into these hundreds of thousands of years, which far exceeded her previous six million years of life. How could she not be old?


    She had lived a ¡°wonderful¡± life for hundreds of thousands of years.


    It could be said that he had crossed almost all the historical nodes of the universe for more than ten billion years and witnessed the vicissitudes and changes of the era with his own eyes.


    ¡°Her heart is already old.¡±


    ¡°She already has the heart to live in seclusion.¡±


    you must know that there were too many geniuses in the nine universes during that era. There were trillions of heaven¡¯s favorites who came and went from universe to universe. Our hearts were pure and flawless. We were dedicated to the Dao, didn¡¯t ask for love, didn¡¯t get married, didn¡¯t get married, and advanced bravely. That¡¯s how we got to where we are today ¡­ Too many trivial matters can easily affect our Dao hearts and cause us to have many distracting thoughts.¡± The voice of an ancient divine being was very cold.


    What was a seeker?


    A pure-hearted seeker would need to give up many things if he wanted to transcend and become a Supreme Saint in the world.


    They all had a pure Heart of Glass like Daoist Immortals, clear and free of distracting thoughts, and that was how they started the era.


    in fact, over the past tens of billions of years, the pheasant period has appeared time and time again, causing her mortal heart to be moved many times. She has taken a fancy to countless talents from different eras, but she has always suppressed her emotions. She knows that she can live forever, while the mortals of the era will eventually decay. When the other party dies, they will return to the longevity world to live forever. It¡¯s just that she has added more worries to her heart, which is why she suppressed it. But now ¡­


    ¡°She has completely fallen into the mortal world.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve married a mortal,¡±


    ¡°She knew that she didn¡¯t have long to live, so she chose to fall.¡±


    A woman with a cold voice said sarcastically, ¡± a heavenly deity from the immemorial era who lived for so long actually entered the mortal world and married a pathetic ant.


    Whoosh.


    An image appeared in front of him. It was the venerable sovereign who was drinking tea and eating fruits on the deck.

 Chapter 1281

    ?


    1281 Chapter 1290-fierce argument


    Looking at the image, all the ancient existences were silent for a moment.


    This Saint did look special.


    He gave off a unique charm of leisure and stood aloof from worldly affairs. If his talent and wisdom were indeed powerful, it was no wonder that pheasant Ji would fall for him ¡­


    They didn¡¯t expect ruji to be so indulgent and give up on herself.


    They seemed to be very angry, but in fact, they were not angry. This was the other party¡¯s choice. They only felt sad and regretful that he had fallen.


    However, there were also people who argued for pheasant Ji. Rugao Ji. She once worked hard for the Dao Palace and was our benefactor. She knows that her chances of winning are extremely low ¡­


    The cold and stern female voice smiled again, and the voice revealed an unimaginable ancient majesty. we are all on the same ship and should be of one mind. We owe her a lot of favors. If it was before, we would have joined forces and protected her Primal Chaos deity position.


    however, the times have changed drastically, and even we have to go through the Tribulation. Other than our master, the nine of us may even become enemies to protect our own universes or even snatch each other¡¯s universes. How can we control her? ¡±


    A universe and a Dao Atlas could only prove one Dao seat.


    Nine cosmoses, they only had nine people.


    Only their master needed to be born. For example, immortality was destined ¡­ Hunyuan true sage!


    The universe of the longevity world was the intersection point. It contained the Dao atlases of nine universes and was the most unique and powerful. As the 10th cosmos, one could vindicate their Dao here and obtain the 10th primal god throne ¡­


    At the same time, once they vindicated their Dao, their battle power would be unimaginably heaven-defying.


    The longevity world was his master¡¯s unique cosmos. It was impossible for outsiders to force their way in. No one could threaten him ¡­ He was destined to become a level 11 true Saint. He would surpass all the ancients and take an unprecedented step!


    At that time, the universe would have entered the era of level 11 ¡­


    After all, they had never been born in the long years and had always been in the longevity Daoist Palace.


    Most of them were the same as the pheasant period, the final victors of their generation, around six million years old.


    It was equivalent to them freezing time and sneaking into the distant future after the last battle ¡­ It was as if the last bloody battle had happened just a second ago.


    It was also because of this ¡­


    They still retained the hearts of their youth.


    They still retained their hot-blooded and brave Dao hearts.


    They were still in the prime of their lives!


    Over six million years?


    What kind of concept was this?


    He was so young that it was hard to imagine!


    As for the pheasant period, she had already entered her twilight years. She had been born too many times and schemed against the past bug clan empresses and the various geniuses who wanted to rebel against the lifelong realm. Her Dao heart was covered in dust by the many complicated matters of each era ¡­


    It was just like the sentence she had asked Xu Zhi in a daze before:


    [ is it just a coincidence that geniuses walk towards mediocrity, or are geniuses bound to become decadent mediocrity in the future as their amazing talents are exhausted? ]


    At this moment, the era of the heavens that was about to arrive was too terrifying.


    It was even more terrifying than the era of the universe bridge.


    The universe originally still had 40% of the seats for the great DAOs, but they would all appear in this era. A large portion of the future saints of the universe era would explode here.


    This was indeed very shocking. In fact, it was possible that countless monstrous geniuses who surpassed their talents would appear!


    However, they were not afraid.


    Because of the battle that ¡®just¡¯ happened more than 10 billion years ago, they had forged an invincible heart and were surging in even more.


    Even though they had sneaked into this era, they still had the overbearing heart to suppress the world and dictate the entire universe.


    To dominate this world!


    He would be able to complete his final dream, reach level 11, and break free from the shackles of the universe.


    ¡°Rugao Ji has already been crippled.¡±


    An existence spoke in a soft voice, causing the dispute between the two sides to calm down.


    Although they fought together and became the nine immemorial celestial Venerables who bathed in blood and won, they were not as united as one.


    Another existence muttered, ¡± she also knows that we can¡¯t help her. We might even become her enemies. If the heaven¡¯s pride experts of this era are too terrifying and snatch away some of the nine seats, we can only attack our own people ¡­ We might make a move on her. ¡±


    ¡°So, she¡¯s waiting to die,¡± the cold female voice said.


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡±


    An existence laughed confidently, ¡± ¡®She intends to enter the world and break into the mortal world ¡­¡¯ Marrying down was also a way for her to break down and rebuild herself. She was very smart, so she did not hesitate when she saw the person she liked ¡­ In addition, Dao-companions and lovers are the greatest weakness in our Dao hearts, and also a form of motivation.¡±


    with the fetters and state of mind, perhaps she can indeed be reborn, regain her youth, and have vitality. Just look at her girlish attitude and her passionate love. I can tell what she wants to do ¡­ The cold and stern female voice sneered. she only wants to be a mortal now and live a brilliant life? The moment she stepped onto the lonely path that we have chosen, she can no longer return!¡±


    the pheasant period has walked for so many eras for us, suppressed so many existences, and her hands are long covered in blood. She can be said to be the first killing Saint since ancient times. Even our master and I combined couldn¡¯t kill as many as her ¡­ But now you want to forget everything and go back to your youth, living the life of an ordinary person and enjoying love. How can it be so easy?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was very calm. she reported to us that this Holy and pure young Saint who has seen a corner of the future has stood aloof from the world and will not pursue ¡­ If I knew what kind of a murderer this is, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t even be able to accept his benevolence and kindness.¡±


    An ancient existence beside him was completely enraged. He shouted, ¡± ¡°Wen Meng, you¡¯ve gone too far! In the end, they¡¯re comrades on the battlefield, so why don¡¯t you let them have a good end? this was Rugao Ji¡¯s choice, but you want to ruin his current life.¡±


    The female voice snorted and did not say anything.


    Another existence also laughed, ¡± Dao companions can change their hearts, but it¡¯s also troublesome. There are benefits and naturally disadvantages. It¡¯s our own weakness. We have to protect our loved ones, and they will also become a means of threat to the enemy. If they die, our Dao hearts will completely collapse ¡­


    however, Rugao Ji clearly knows that times have changed. Her lover will no longer become her weakness. Saints are almost immortal, and her enemies will no longer use their Dao companions to threaten her. Instead, they will become her aid, the sanctuary for her soul.


    All the Saints were silent.


    Ruji was indeed very smart.


    She knew that in the era of the universe, a cultivation partner was no longer her weakness. It was no longer a weakness that could threaten her, because no one could kill a Saint.


    Therefore, she could enjoy the ¡± Home ¡± and not have to bear the responsibility of the ¡± Home ¡°.


    In this era, she could advance courageously!


    Behind him, there was still a place to escape, a good wife who encouraged him and did not need his protection ¡­


    ¡°This is not a bad plan, but it¡¯s just a little clever.¡± Some existences shook their heads, ¡± however, we should also enter the world to undergo the Tribulation.


    The eight ancient existences still planned to enter the world.


    This was an important choice for an era. They were sitting on this ship to cross the world, sneaking from the ancient era to this day, which meant that they had to disembark.


    They wanted to appear in this era.


    These ancient, sacred, and great figures requested for the Lord¡¯s permission and intended to take away one-ninth of the bloodline reserves.


    ¡°Go ¡­ ¡®Leave one-ninth for ruji. Don¡¯t try anything funny ¡­¡¯ This is what she deserves. Other than the strong enemies she defeated in our era, she has collected almost all the bloodlines of the later generations.¡± The void was silent for a long time before a voice came.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The expressions of the surrounding Saints changed slightly, but they did not disobey.


    &Nbsp; balance, fairness, and she would not attack them. This was the master they had chosen to pursue. Now, she was balancing the world for pheasant age. Although they were dissatisfied and wanted to kill the donkey when it was done, this was what she deserved.


    At most, he could just snatch the bloodline back.


    Many existences quickly entered the world to face their tribulations.


    ¡®The era has finally begun ¡­ All the rotten and old things had to bloom here. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the eleventh step.¡± A voice came from the void. whoever controls this era will definitely have a place where the primal Chaos deity position can attack. He might even be able to ride it together with me.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡±

 Chapter 1282

    ?


    1282 The shocked Xu Zhi


    &Nbsp; in the chaos ocean, pheasant Ji suddenly opened her eyes, as if sensing something. it¡¯s really about to begin.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    Pheasant eye shook her head. some ancient existences have begun to appear and lay out their plans. They¡¯re aiming for level 11. My true body has also come out now, and I¡¯ve brought along my full combat power.


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    From the looks of it, the lifelong realm was also in chaos.


    He wasn¡¯t an iron plate, so why did he say it so easily?


    I¡¯m afraid that chaos beyond even Rugao Ji¡¯s imagination has appeared.


    Pheasant era had killed all the Zerg empresses, and how terrifying were the other existences that had never appeared?


    ¡°Rank 11?¡±


    Xu Zhi pretended to be very surprised.


    level 11 is a legend. It¡¯s a realm that doesn¡¯t exist in the first place. It can only be opened when the universe is completely perfected and mature.


    &Nbsp; pheasant age simply said, ¡± it¡¯s just like the current universe. It¡¯s still incomplete and incomplete. That¡¯s why the upper limit of the number of experts it can accommodate isn¡¯t high! There won¡¯t be any level 11!¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    Xu Zhi listened to her brief description and nodded.


    He had been hiding things before the pheasant period, but now he seemed to have told Xu Zhi some ancient stories, such as that he was from the realm of longevity.


    After all, even if he didn¡¯t say these things now, he would definitely know in the future.


    the final era might have arrived.


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye sighed. the Sealed Realm in the prophecy will be opened in this era.


    ¡°According to this deduction, the new situation of the universe, the so-called Age of Chaos, is not really the Age of Chaos.


    Because the nine great continents of the universe are heading towards the end of Dharma and the great DAOs are sealed and exhausted. However, there are still countless Saints at the peak of their power in the outside world.¡±


    Xu Zhi listened to pheasant Ji¡¯s words. then we ¡­


    I¡¯ve obtained some bloodline, which is considered unprecedented. My bloodline is full, so I can give you some. What bloodline do you want? ¡±


    Pheasant Ji thought for a moment and said, ¡± I¡¯ve obtained some second-tier great Dao bloodlines. They all have their own flaws. However, they¡¯re still considered very powerful. There are about five of them in each universe. They can perfectly create a multi-dimensional Sage.


    Xu Zhi was completely stunned.


    Was this the charm of living off a woman?


    Although he didn¡¯t intend to take the multi-dimensional route of the nine universes, he could still take this combat power that was delivered to his door.


    ¡°Bloodlines can be changed at will?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    Normally, the bloodline of the great Dao could replace the old bloodline with a new one, but the old one would disappear.


    And she seemed to be able to load and unload.


    It was like a super cannon that could carry weapons at will and fight against the enemy.


    ¡°It¡¯s usually impossible, but we can.¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye laughed. we have a stripping type bloodline that can do this. We can defeat our opponents and strip them of their bloodline. We can also strip our own ¡­ ¡®If you don¡¯t want to use it anymore, just strip it and bring it to your own bloodline bank. If you want to use it, then carry it again. I now have ninety-seven bloodlines, and each of them is extremely heaven-defying ¡­¡¯


    A perfect ten dimensional Sage can only have 45 heaven-defying bloodlines at a time. I usually bring the remaining 52 bloodlines with me. ¡±


    Xu Zhi drew in a cold breath.


    There was such a development direction?


    Xu Zhi himself had not tapped into such a technological tree to strip off bloodlines.


    Who could beat him?


    The complete body of a ten dimensional Sage had 45 bloodlines of the great Dao, which could be replaced at any time. The remaining 50 or so were reserves that could deal with any situation and restrain enemies in any battle form.


    No wonder the Zerg empresses were beaten to tears!


    They could change their bloodline at any time, and there were still forty-five of them who were targeting you!


    The other party really had everything.


    Xu Zhi mumbled in his heart, ¡± fortunately, I¡¯ve taken a different approach halfway through. Instead of evolving my bloodline, I¡¯ve evolved the universe and launched a dimensional attack. Otherwise, I¡¯d be dead. As expected, I can¡¯t compete with the other party in combat power head-on.


    A hybrid type of the nine revolutions mysterious art. Most probably, it could be considered a heaven-defying bloodline with the highest priority in the lifelong realm ¡­ However, he only had one while the other party had forty-five?


    Using his head?


    Times were advancing, and just as yimang had said, how could one become weaker as the times developed?


    The times could only get stronger and stronger.


    The current pheasant era¡¯s combat power might have far surpassed the yirang of the past, but it was not that yirang could not do it. It was just that the era had developed, just like the future era, and an even more perfect universe would soon appear.


    you should keep it as a backup, ¡± Xu Zhi said after some thought. that way, you¡¯ll be a little stronger in combat.


    No. pheasant age shook her head. the combat power of the nine main universes is no longer important. The future will not lie in the multiverse, but in the various heavens and worlds ¡­ Thus, it¡¯s fine to give you some. Moreover, you can¡¯t eat 45 of them. You¡¯re just an ordinary Sage of a universe, so you can only eat five at most.¡±


    In pheasant Ji¡¯s eyes, five was not a lot.


    Moreover, her husband also needed to have some ability to protect himself. His talent and wisdom were clearly so strong, but his combat power was so low. She really didn¡¯t know how he had mixed around.


    She blinked. only when you become stronger will you not be weak.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    Hualala.


    A row of bloodline lists quickly appeared before Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes. He looked around and was a little shocked. There were all kinds of bloodlines, and each one was extremely heaven-defying.


    The lowest level bloodlines were at the level of the five different bloodlines in the Azure abyss Divine Domain. They were bloodlines of the great Dao.


    ¡°This is just the worst batch that was thrown out.¡± the forty-five bloodlines on Rugao Ji¡¯s body are probably all of the great Dao bloodlines formed by compound bloodlines, ¡± Xu Zhi thought to himself.


    Xu Zhi read through it once. As expected, the universe¡¯s bloodline had almost solidified. It was impossible for him to catch up if he followed behind and ate dirt. Fortunately, he was not competing in bloodlines but in the universe.


    Although they were all very powerful and alluring, Xu Zhi was not in a hurry after thinking about it. we can wait for a while. There¡¯s no rush.


    Ruji also nodded and did not insist.


    In the end, she sighed. don¡¯t take it to heart. The powerhouses who were born with me were so powerful that you can¡¯t imagine them. Back then, I was slightly inferior to them ¡­


    But now, they are still in their Prime, advancing courageously, their mental states are winning against the enemy, they are at the peak of my invincibility!¡±


    once they are born, I¡¯m afraid that they will be able to change the situation of the entire universe in a few years and kill their way through the entire universe ¡­


    Xu Zhi nodded when he heard that. Someone who could defeat the first Queen Mother of the Zerg must be a Super Monster at that level ¡­ To be able to quickly seize the initiative in this universe!


    However, Xu Zhi was not afraid at all.


    He believed that he had already secretly helped di Qi, Carolyn, and the others cheat and seized the opportunity to develop the universe. If he faced them, he would have the power to fight them and seize the opportunity to vindicate his Dao.


    It was very important to be the first to act!


    Even if the other party was extremely powerful, they would have to start from the beginning and search for a universe to go out to sea before they could embark on their journey ¡­


    Just from this point alone, they were more than ten beats slower than these ordinary saints. They were one step ahead, and they were leading step by step. If the other party wanted to catch up, they could only start from the beginning ¡­


    Suddenly, the universe fell silent.


    A gentle breeze blew.


    The currents of the chaos sea seemed to have calmed down.


    All the Saints on the ship felt their hearts palpitate, as if some turning point had appeared in the universe.


    The sky became clear.


    Xu Zhi, as well as all the Saints, could vaguely sense the true form of one of their own universes. A voice resounded in the sky beyond the chaos heavens.


    ¡°I, Gu you, vindicate the chaos for the heavens and realms, open ¡­ Prosperity and peace.¡±


    A majestic voice resounded through the sky.


    ¡°Someone ¡­ He¡¯s already vindicating Dao for the universe?¡± Xu Zhi was dumbfounded. He looked up at the sky, and his mind instantly went numb.


    What kind of monster was this? he had just been born, but he already knew the situation of the entire universe and directly chose to vindicate Dao for him?


    Di Qi, Medusa, and the others had been out on the ferry for so long, but they still had no clue about it ¡­ Yet, the other party had already figured out the rules the moment he stepped out?


    ¡°This ¡­ Isn¡¯t this too much of an exaggeration?¡±


    Xu Zhi raised his head and looked at the deep and hazy sky above the chaos sea.


    you don¡¯t understand. They sneaked into this era from the last moment of the bloody battlefield where millions of people died. They still maintain their invincible hearts.


    Pheasant eye looked up at the sky, her expression indescribably calm.


    that was a Golden Age. You can¡¯t imagine how tragic the battle for immortality was. All the Saints died ¡­ Just how terrifying are the ten great saint heavenly venerates that fought their way to the very last remaining in the universe?¡±


    perhaps they were unknown in your eyes, but their talent and knowledge were already on par with the first generation of Saints in the ancient chaos, because at that time, each of them saw a corner of the ¡¯11th level¡¯ in the future.


    Xu Zhi looked up at the sky and said nothing. It was hard to imagine that there was actually such a monster of this level. He could no longer describe the degree of shock he was feeling.

 Chapter 1283

    ?


    1283 Chaos ocean


    At that moment, Emperor Xu Zhi¡¯s universe, the base camp of the universe where he was born and raised, heard the voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s already a Saint who¡¯s vindicated Dao in our universe?¡± Xu Zhi was indeed shocked. Could it be that the era of hegemony in the longevity world that followed would be even more ruthless than the chaotic era of the fiendgods that he had deduced?


    The later the era, the higher the level?


    Those top geniuses were no weaker than Yi mang.


    From the looks of it, the era of the primal Chaos innate was considered to be more primitive and crude. The more it progressed, the more prosperous it became. In the era of the longevity world, it was pushed to the peak of the universe!


    Just as yirang had said, the era of the universe was developing and growing, and the rules were being completed. The later eras, the stronger the powerhouses were, and the deeper the accumulation of knowledge. There was no reason for them to regress.


    ¡°I, Gu you, vindicate the chaos for the heavens and realms, open ¡­ Prosperity and peace.¡±


    Another voice resounded throughout the universe.


    This was the second universe, and it was Xu Zhi himself who had received the old sages and sneaked into the parallel universe with the variable universe. Did he hear the call?


    A second Dao vindication?


    At this moment when everyone was extremely excited.


    Ruji shook her head and said to Xu Zhi, ¡± ¡°How can there be such a coincidence? He happened to vindicate his Dao in your two universes, he vindicated his Dao there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you listen to my perspective.¡± Pheasant Ji reached out and covered Xu Zhi¡¯s ears.


    The third voice sounded again.


    I, Gu you, vindicate the Dao of chaos for all heavens and realms, and bring prosperity and peace.


    The third ¡­


    Fourth ¡­


    Voices rose and fell.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi truly realized an extremely terrifying point. His opponent had vindicated the Dao in nine universes at the same time, vindicating the nine aeons at the same time!


    He was too ruthless!


    He was already dead before he appeared, but once he did, he would use lightning-like methods to directly crush everything?


    These ancient existences had terrifying means. No wonder they were the final victors who had once bathed in blood and swept through an era.


    His methods, his heart, and his intelligence were all terrifying to an unimaginable degree.


    ¡°But Dao vindication also needs basic laws right?¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the foggy sky above the chaos sea and felt the universe shake. He felt that something was not right.


    What kind of monsters were these?


    Just look at di Qi, Carolyn, the three pillar gods, and the others.


    It had been hundreds of years since they left the chaos ocean and sailed far away. They had been exploring the rules of the living universe and vindicated their Dao while traveling. They had yet to figure out the law of Dao vindication in the chaos ocean of the universe. How could they vindicate the law of the universe in the ¡®heavens and realms¡¯. ..


    As for them?


    They didn¡¯t even leave the chaos ocean and didn¡¯t even own a ship. The moment they appeared, they immediately vindicated their Dao?


    This was like a marathon race. The other party did not follow the process and did not race together. When you were halfway through, they would overtake you at the starting point and reach the finish line in an instant ¡­


    In this Grand and prosperous battle, once they were born, the others directly didn¡¯t need to fight!


    Dao vindication!


    ¡°This is too exaggerated.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt an unimaginable gap between them.


    The other Saints had a chance?


    If even Xu Zhi was so stunned, what more the ordinary saints on the ship?


    The Saints on these ships would never have dreamed that someone could be so Swift.


    BOOM!


    The entire universe was shaking.


    Xu Zhi could vaguely sense that something was changing, but he could not put his finger on the specific pattern of the change. It was a feeling that was beyond mystical.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already succeeded?¡± Xu Zhi pondered to himself. but as the God of Destruction, I can¡¯t feel anything yet ¡­ My own universes are still being rejected by the great cosmos ¡­¡±


    These universes were all alien life forms of the insect race.


    They were Zerg embryos that Xu Zhi had created using the cultivation techniques of the multiverse. These universes devoured the matter of the multiverse, which was equivalent to Xu Zhi¡¯s multiverse combat body devouring the matter of the universe.


    The Saints around them were also whispering, and their voices became noisier and noisier. They were nervous and anxious, envious and fearful, and a deep sense of powerlessness welled up in their hearts.


    ¡°What kind of existence is that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s some kind of hidden ancient multi-dimensional Sage sect?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡±


    ¡°The other party vindicated his Dao at the same time. The laws of nine universes are interfering with the chaos sea?¡±


    ¡°The other party is vindicating the rules in this area. our universe ship and the universe will probably start to be perfected. We¡¯ll get benefits, but we ¡­ He will inevitably be controlled by him!¡±


    The other party had completed the laws of this aspect. If you wanted to be in the chaos sea¡¯s laws of this aspect, you would be subject to the other party.


    It was equivalent to an ancient existence vindicating the rules of light, and if you used light, you would be subject to him.


    This situation was similar to the other party building a road. Although it was convenient for you, the other party could collect protection fees at any time, and you would be subject to their control.


    when the other party dies and is completely assimilated, the rules will return to the universe. Only then will they return to the universe. You will become a part of the universe and truly sit on the seat of the great Dao, becoming eternal ¡­


    The players on earth gave a very good description of this aspect:


    Copyright and patent.


    you created a patent for the law of the Dao. which benefits the universe. If other people want to use it, you can collect the copyright fee. If you create breathing, the other party has to pay you for breathing, and whether they can breathe or not is up to you ¡­ But when you die, the copyright will be up and it will be confiscated and enter the public domain.¡±


    The Saints were all discussing.


    ¡°Did you succeed or not?¡±


    It was only at this moment that they truly realized the changes in the laws of the multiverse. The legends of the old days were vast, and the transformation of the universe had completely unfolded.


    It was simply unbelievable!


    Pheasant Ji chuckled and looked at Xu Zhi. husband, there are a total of eight of them. The moment they were born, they began to fight fiercely. Gu you won the first round.


    Xu Zhi did not know who Gu you was, but he guessed that he was probably one of the ancient existences of the longevity Palace.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the other party already become a saint?¡±


    ¡°How can you prove it again?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Gu you¡¯s puppet disciple. He wants me to vindicate Dao.¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye shook her head and said, ¡± existences at their level have many hidden cards. They can easily bewitch some life forms to become their disciples. Then, they can throw in large amounts of resources to vindicate the Dao of Primal Chaos ¡­


    after that, he would let the other party vindicate his Dao and vindicate the rules he wanted to vindicate. Then, he would kill the other party and take it away. This is just a puppet ¡­


    &Nbsp; ruji¡¯s eyes flashed with coldness. let alone them, even the Saints back then did the same thing to collect bloodlines, right? To train a disciple, to give his own deduction and precious path of Dao vindication to the other party, and then let the other party vindicate Dao ¡­ Then, kill him and take his bloodline!¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s thoughts immediately cleared up.


    &Nbsp; however, pheasant age knew that this also consumed resources and Foundation!


    The consumption was extremely high.


    This kind of temporary force, using an extremely short amount of time to create a Saint, was a few hundred times the price of an ordinary Saint.


    However, resources were meant to be consumed. Everyone knew that no matter how expensive the resources were now, they could become useless in the future.


    For example, she, pheasant age, had used up even more resources than the other party!


    Five heaven-defying bloodlines were given away!


    If it was in the past, her heart would have been bleeding. She had taken one-ninth of the bloodlines, but she only had more than 90 bloodlines. She carried 45 of them, and the remaining ones were all backup. She would choose to carry them according to the situation ¡­


    But now, his attitude was different.


    If he didn¡¯t spend the resources he collected and turned them into strength, would they become someone else¡¯s wedding dress after he died?


    If she was like this, wouldn¡¯t the other Saints be the same?


    Ruji¡¯s gaze also became emotional as she said, they, as expected of them. I¡¯m already rotten and my thinking is rigid ¡­ As expected of someone who just walked out of the universe battlefield a second ago, travelling through time and space to arrive at this battlefield ten billion years in the future. They actually thought of a new way to vindicate the great universe so quickly.¡±


    Transmigrating and sneaking into the future?


    Xu Zhi was deep in thought. That was indeed the case in a sense.


    ¡°Is it very difficult to vindicate Dao in a great universe again?¡± The giant octopus said.


    Pheasant eye laughed and looked at the octopus. It was inevitable that he had developed the consciousness of being nurtured as a trusted subordinate over the years. This was because his bloodline was very powerful and involved the laws of death.


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s very difficult.¡±


    yes, ¡± pheasant eye replied with a smile. She sat down and drank a cup of tea. She also poured a cup for her husband. in ancient times, vindicating one¡¯s Dao in front of the great universe and changing the rules were considered simple ¡­ That was because there was only one universe. But what about now? How are you going to change the laws of the great cosmos when the universe is divided into nine parts?¡±


    ¡°After the universe becomes a multiverse, it is indeed difficult.¡±


    The big octopus thought for a while and replied through the live-stream room, ¡± ¡°I can only vindicate Dao in nine universes at the same time?¡±


    Pheasant Ji looked at the black-cloaked octopus. She had gained some understanding of it over the past few days. It looked silly, but it was actually very sneaky and cunning. It could be put to good use.


    Her voice was clear and bright as she replied, ¡±


    this is just one of the difficulties. Ever since it became a multiverse, it has been perfected. Every universe has its own small rules. No matter how you prove it, it will not affect the drastic changes in the universe ¡­ Besides, how are you going to vindicate the chaos ocean? Do you want to jump into the sea to prove it?¡±


    Rugao Ji¡¯s words made the players in the livestream room fall into deep thought.


    They were already keyboard Saints and knew what pheasant age meant:


    If you vindicate the universe, of course you vindicate it in the universe.


    Then you vindicate the chaos ocean?


    How could he prove it?


    Jump into the chaos sea to prove it?


    Not afraid of drowning?


    The primal Chaos ocean was a forbidden land of death. It was too chaotic, and even its laws couldn¡¯t be used.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a universe at all. This chaos sea ¡­ How do we get it?¡± The big octopus was also blurry.


    Pheasant eye laughed. She looked at the sky with a hint of admiration and helplessness. didn¡¯t I already tell you the answer? Or in the universe.¡±


    The big octopus was confused.


    Rugao Ji explained,¡±what is the chaos sea made of? The nine parallel universes were like nine vast universe ships floating on the chaos sea ¡­


    As for the matter in the chaos sea, it was formed by the matter that was ejected from the countless black holes on the ships ¡­ Since the chaos ocean¡¯s spring is from the universe¡¯s Black hole, it¡¯s naturally the vindication of Dao for this universe.¡±


    therefore, as long as I add a filter to the black hole laws in the nine universes at the same time, the matter that spurted out from the spring eyes of the nine universes will weaken the assimilation of the sea of chaos to the other universes. Wouldn¡¯t that be a success? ¡±


    When the giant octopus heard this, it trembled. I see! The universe could indirectly affect the chaos sea. For every parallel universe he vindicated, the chaos sea¡¯s assimilation rate would be reduced by one-ninth! When all nine universes vindicate their Dao, the chaos ocean will no longer resist the outer Dao universes.¡±


    This was simply a shocking genius!


    He actually thought of using such a method to complete the laws of the chaos sea!


    By vindicating the Dao of the universe and using the black hole to filter it, he would indirectly vindicate the entire chaos sea¡¯s water and not assimilate it with the outer Dao universe ¡­


    Pheasant Ji also sighed. they were already competing the moment they were born. Gu you won the first round. In the future, the chaos sea will no longer have a strong repulsive force against these outer Dao universe life forms ¡­ They should be able to live and reproduce freely, and have completely grown up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too fast!¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded, and his expression changed. He took a deep breath and said, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect the other party to be so ruthless!


    At this moment, the big octopus¡¯s live broadcast room also exploded.


    look at the venerable sovereign. He¡¯s sighing. He¡¯s about to cry!


    yes, don¡¯t be fooled by his smile. In fact, he is sighing at how powerful his opponent is!

 Chapter 1284

    ?


    1284 Chapter 1293-good person


    In the broadcast room.


    Everyone exploded in excitement.


    Through other channels, they had already learned that di Qi, Carolyn, the three pillar gods, and even their cheap boss, Zhang Youling, all had grave expressions.


    Therefore, the venerable sovereign¡¯s face must have changed slightly!


    All the Saints in the nine universes knew that Dao vindication was happening in the nine universes at the same time. Someone was trying to seize the opportunity in the dark.


    And the other party¡¯s strength ¡­


    Unfathomable!


    It was far beyond their reach.


    ¡°Yes, the racer of Mount Haruna was shocked as well! He said that he would post his review soon!¡±


    ¡°This guy is going to post an evaluation whenever he¡¯s nervous!¡±


    ¡°The other party is too ruthless. How can we win against them? We¡¯ve been out at sea for so many years and haven¡¯t figured out the rules. How can we vindicate the universe? It¡¯s too terrifying. If we take the initiative and catch up from behind, do we still have a way to live?¡±


    it¡¯s no wonder that in the era of the Great Old Ones, we would be defeated in an unchanging fate. This is the real enemy that the ancient gods and the others have to be wary of! We will die!¡±


    ¡°Brothers, our Buddhist civilization was too arrogant before! Now that we¡¯ve realized how weak we are, we can¡¯t be reckless anymore. We have to explode.¡±


    we don¡¯t have as much time as we thought. The other party is trying to end the battle as soon as possible. They¡¯re killing us directly, not giving the creatures of the later era the chance to rise up and accumulate knowledge. They¡¯re not even giving us the chance to defeat them!


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re probably afraid of us. So what if they control the nine great cosmoses? The 129,000 universes were too vast. In the future, there would be an unprecedented number of Saints. It was hard for them to imagine what kind of monsters and monsters would appear among them ¡­ The best choice is to kill and suppress them in advance!¡±


    Looking at the live broadcast room, Xu Zhi also felt that what they said made sense.


    The younger generation had to grow.


    The ordinary saints of the older generation, who were hundreds or even tens of millions of years old, were almost all rotten. Their thinking was rigid, and it was up to the younger generation.


    And who were the younger generation?


    He was a newcomer of the era who was tens of thousands of years old.


    It was only the younger generation¡¯s geniuses like Carolyn who had just stepped into the realm and caught up with the best era.


    Carolyn, the three pillar gods, and the others might be slightly weaker.


    However, di Qi, in terms of cultivation speed and talent, was not inferior to the pheasant period. Just like the pheasant period, he became a Saint in just 10000 years.


    But why was di Qi not as powerful as the ten of them?


    He had seen through the laws of the universe and vindicated his Dao.


    Di Qi had been walking for hundreds of years and still couldn¡¯t see through it.


    The reason was simple.


    Di Qi didn¡¯t create anything and wanted him to vindicate Dao?


    At the same time, di Qi was over 10000 years old and had only become a saint for how long? He had become a saint at more than 10000 years old, but he was now six million years old and still in his Prime, mature, and full of energy ¡­


    If di Qi was of the same age and had reached the prime of his life, he might not be worse than the other party.


    As for Carolyn and the others, they should be the top geniuses that could stand shoulder to shoulder with the era¡¯s war of longevity. However, they were still a step away from the most monstrous of geniuses.


    this is the reality. He was able to dominate an era and is one of the strongest Saints among hundreds of millions of Saints. Although Carolyn and the others are geniuses, it¡¯s normal for them to be unable to compare. Xu Zhi knew his own limits. He had only been developing for a short period of time, so it would be a miracle if he could compare to someone else¡¯s Foundation.


    it seems that this is really hopeless. The venerable sovereign said softly.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± &Nbsp; pheasant eye nodded. they are very powerful.


    The eight of them were competing to see who could see through it first and who was faster.


    On the other hand, pheasant Age¡¯s Dao heart was already covered in dust and sand. She couldn¡¯t even see through it, so she didn¡¯t even have the chance to join the competition.


    however, there¡¯s no need to worry. They¡¯re people from the ancient times, after all. Their thinking has been more or less solidified, and they can¡¯t compare to the new people of this era. ¡°This is the first law of the chaos sea that was created based on their previous knowledge. However, I don¡¯t know what happened after that ¡­¡± I¡¯m afraid it will be very slow.¡±


    After all, to perfect an era, countless rules were needed.


    in fact, based on their characters, they might even find geniuses of their era and take them in as disciples, allowing them to establish their own era. ¡°After all, their thinking is limited,¡± pheasant eye said.


    ¡°At the same time, they have also revealed a path for everyone. How to prove the path to the chaos sea ¡­¡± It¡¯s not good for them!¡±


    to vindicate the chaos ocean, the sages of the nine-Yuan universe have to vindicate the chaos ocean at the same time ¡­ In ancient times, the threshold was very high, but what about now? In the era of the heavens and realms, the nine universes could be traversed at will. The multi-dimensional Saints exploded with power, and even the ambitious Saints would think of ways to vindicate the rules of the chaos sea!¡±


    ¡°The chaos ocean is no less than a new Cosmos! The laws were huge ¡­ Even though the other side has stolen the main stream right from the start, there are still many left.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the giant octopus and the live broadcast room were relieved.


    Although the other party was ruthless, he was not omniscient.


    Xu Zhi was also thinking to himself,¡¯the other party has weakened the assimilation of the chaos sea ¡­¡¯ The laws of the chaos ocean were already chaotic, and the assimilation speed was only one-tenth of the speed of the universe land. Now that it was being reduced ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that I can really fly freely in this chaos ocean.¡±


    The species explosion!


    Without the restrictions, the species was indeed flourishing.


    Although he would still need alchemy plug-ins to maintain it, the demand would be much lower ¡­ However, Xu Zhi was not sure exactly how much he had lost, because the other party¡¯s current Dao vindication could not be changed immediately.


    On the other hand, the new ocean currents spewed out by the nine universes were the ones that reduced the assimilation of the universes. As the new seawater continued to pour in, the assimilation was slowly reduced. Therefore, Xu Zhi could not tell what was going on for a while.


    I¡¯m only responsible for farming quietly. They will open up a path for me.


    and this is only the first change. It will continue to change in the future ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that the habitable environments of these universes will completely appear, and I¡¯ll be in control of the universe!¡± Xu Zhi said to himself.


    The nine main cosmoses had already been stable for more than ten billion years. They were already in the bag and could not be overturned.


    He would use the heavens and the myriad world to surround the city, float outside the main universe, and then make a move on the nine main universes.


    So what if they controlled the heaven-defying laws of the nine main universes?


    You can¡¯t control my chaos sea!


    Xu Zhi gave a half-smile in his heart.¡¯Looks like I¡¯ll have to go back again and work on the reproductive system of these universes that could not reproduce before ¡­¡¯ At the same time, I¡¯ll have to plant some spores to let them evolve ¡­¡±


    If it could not reproduce by itself, how could it be called a life?


    Without spores, bacteria, and microorganisms in the ocean, how could a real ocean ecosystem be formed? Xu Zhi wanted the entire chaos sea to be his personal sandbox for biological evolution.


    Just as Xu Zhi was thinking about this, his expression suddenly changed slightly and he looked into the distance.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    Tens of billions of stars in the chaos sea collapsed and aged, turning into black holes.


    The number of these black holes was extremely large. The light rays, energy, and matter that they devoured, as well as the chaotic water that they spurted out, slowly moved the plates of a parallel universe.


    And in a certain black hole, an ancient black figure was silently sensing the chaos sea outside through the black hole. He seemed to have sensed something.


    &Nbsp; gulp.


    Outside the black hole¡¯s ocean current, there were some space life forms that were instinctively approaching.


    The ocean current here was like a clear spring, allowing these life universes to bathe in it with great warmth. They could not help but instinctively approach and swim here.


    ¡°As expected, it has come!¡±


    The black figure stood in the air and laughed.


    ¡°The others can¡¯t beat me, Gu you, in the end! I was once a star that collapsed into an incomplete black hole when the universe bridge split in the primordial age. I gained consciousness and was entertained by the chaos Saint who studied the splitting of the universe at that time. Only then did I gain sentience.¡±


    At that time, the ¡± black hole ¡± law of the parallel universe had just been born, and he was one of the failed experiments of a black hole collapsing. That was why he had gained sentience. After all, it was impossible for a perfect black hole to have sentience.


    He was born at the most appropriate time, allowing a black hole to gain intelligence. He was a unique life form from ancient times until now.


    Even though the other sages had also deduced this simple first Dao vindication rule, they were not as fast as him. This was his life rule.


    come, come, cute universe life forms.


    He could feel the life forms that were swimming in from the outside. He chuckled and said, ¡± here, there are ocean currents that you love the most. In the clear spring here, you can maximize the chance of not being assimilated by the great universe ¡­


    ¡°Cute little guys, you are all mine.¡±


    Gu you¡¯s voice was calm, but there was a trace of uncontainable joy.


    The other Saints couldn¡¯t find a ship to sail the seas, but he could easily harvest a large number of them! It could even form a stable channel!


    That was because he had mastered this rule and created the environment they liked.


    in this way, I¡¯ll seize the first opportunity and monopolize the entire era of the heavens and realms!


    Gu you¡¯s lips curled into a smile. no matter how many tens of thousands of universes there are in the heavens and realms, I can control a large part of them. If this continues, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of universes ¡­ ¡®Her Highness is already the Overlord of the multiverse, and I ¡­¡¯ He will be the Overlord of the universe.¡±


    Suddenly, a voice came from the side,


    A faint shadow appeared in front of him.


    immortal Majesties, I know that this black hole spring that has just been born will welcome a batch of young universes. They want to trade with Your Highness Gu you.


    Gu you¡¯s voice was cold, ¡± that¡¯s possible. After all, even if we reject them, it won¡¯t slow them down. Let¡¯s see what kind of sincerity they are willing to offer.


    Hualala.


    Outside the black hole, many young universe life forms instinctively approached each of the nine black holes.


    It was like a fishing rod that had attracted an unbelievable prey.


    These creatures, algae, and conches seemed to be parasitic conchs attached to the steel ship, forming a vibrant underwater ecosystem.


    ¡°Grow up.¡± Gu you said in a low voice. He was like a father who was protecting a young life.


    Through one of the universes, Xu Zhi could also vaguely see this place. He looked at the black shadow and left after a few glances. He muttered, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s a good person.¡±

 Chapter 1285

    ?


    1285 Slaughtering an ancient Sage, shocking the masses


    A period of time passed.


    The Saints on the chaos ocean gradually came to know: There were ancient Saints who vindicated the laws of the chaos ocean in order to open up chaos and complete the order of the universe.


    Becoming a saint through merit.


    In a sense, it was indeed so.


    The greater the merit, the stronger one would be. This was because the greater the merit, the more terrifying the core rules of the universe one had mastered, and the more critical the position of the completion was!


    In just a few short years.


    At first, the Saints thought that the rules of the chaos sea had not changed. It was not until they approached the bottom of the parallel universes and saw the gushing Ocean Springs that they realized that the change had already happened.


    The origin of the chaos sea was undergoing a change.


    This place was inhabited by countless universes. Even the universes they controlled were extremely close to this ¡®clear spring¡¯ area, and they were filled with longing.


    This was the instinct of living things.


    Previously, the great universe had a strong repulsive force and a feeling of foreign objects, which made them extremely uncomfortable. It was as if they were an invasive species, but now, they seemed to have entered a relaxed paradise.


    At the same time, they also saw the existence that created the rules in this paradise.


    ¡®This existence announced to the outside world that he had opened up a new era. This is ¡­ The first year of the universe!¡± A Saint spread the news.


    he declared that in the first year of the universe, he would establish a orthodoxy for the universe and announce the birth of a new era. How bold is this person? who is he? ¡±


    ¡°Hateful!¡±


    ¡°Not only does the other party want to attract and occupy a batch of universes, but he also wants us to submit and rely on him!¡±


    ¡°There are already a portion of Saints who have chosen to submit! Simply without any ambition!¡±


    ¡°But no matter what, this is already the largest force in the universe. The other party has already proven the rules, which is unimaginably convenient! How difficult is it for us to capture and capture a new Cosmos? To chase, to surround, to set up a net ¡­ As for the other party, as long as they guard this place, there will be an endless stream of universes coming to their side!¡±


    ¡°Simply hateful!¡±


    ¡°What kind of demon is this?¡±


    Countless Saints were terrified. The other party was too powerful and too mysterious. This monopoly had made them feel despair.


    Even di Qi approached secretly. He drove the universe and came to this clear stream zone. He was shocked. this is already a channel. The nine universes are like nine light spots, attracting all the universe life forms in the chaos sea and gradually approaching ¡­ At the very least, the other party can use this to attract and monopolize 60% of the universe!¡±


    What kind of concept was sixty percent?


    It meant that other than the 40% of the universe that was controlled by someone, the universe without an owner would almost follow the instinct of living creatures to approach and submit to this place.


    Carolyn had also arrived. Her voice was filled with bewilderment as she secretly looked for di Qi. the other party has the source, but he might not be that terrifying in the future! This was because when this clear stream spread out and gradually replaced the existing water in the chaos sea, it would be a paradise everywhere ¡­ These universes won¡¯t come over, but this place is in the distant future. Now that it¡¯s the source of running water, the attraction is too great.¡±


    The three pillar gods also approached in secret. When they saw their two old friends, they said softly, ¡±


    but now, without. doubt. I have first-hand resources. Almost all the living creatures in the universe will instinctively approach me, and this will last for a long time ¡­ If there are more than 120000 worlds in the universe, the other party can control at least 100000 universes!¡±


    A hundred thousand?


    As soon as these words fell, the three sides were all frightened.


    The other party was too ruthless!


    Such an ancient existence could scheme through the heavens!


    This was to monopolize all the universes and not give the other Saints a chance to survive in the new era!


    He was so overbearing, but no one could do anything about it!


    The other party controlled the general trend of the universe and acted according to the flow. No one could go against it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way to break out of this situation.¡±


    Di Qi placed his hands behind his back and said, ¡± there are two ways. The first is to enter the nine universes and find the nine original forms of the sage who corroborated his Dao. Then, we will kill him and plunder his Dao bloodline. We will then merge it into our own bodies and replace him!


    the second method is that since this place is the source of the attraction of the universes, we can just wait outside and intercept the universes one by one to steal their achievements. Di Qi had his hands behind his back, obviously very proficient in it.


    ¡°We¡¯ll intercept them outside.¡± Said Carolyn with a smile.


    Soon, the three of them began to Rob people near the chaos ocean of the nine great cosmoses. They took the opportunity to enter the ownerless cosmoses that had been attracted.


    When the other Saints saw this scene, they also followed suit.


    However, the chaos sea was huge.


    Even if it was a parallel universe, the coastlines were not something that the few Saints could surround. Furthermore, there were a total of nine universes, and there were too many fish that had escaped the net. If they could not seal the coastlines, the gains would be extremely low.


    Below the universe, there were trillions of black holes. No one knew from which direction, there would be universe life forms being drawn over. At most, one could only wait there, and the rewards would be as exaggerated as the first prize.


    It was difficult for man to defeat the heavens.


    They relied on their own strength and could not influence the laws of the universe.


    ¡°Hateful!¡±


    seizing the universe¡¯s momentum. We must kill such a great thief!


    Finally, powerful multi-dimensional Saints were born.


    The weakest among them was a nine Yuan Sage, but there were many ten Yuan sages who had stepped into the ultimate realm!


    They had lived for a long time and even slept for hundreds of millions of years in the ancient era before they came to this day ¡­ In this future of three to four hundred million years.


    They had long become ancient legends, and there were very few stories about them in the world.


    back then, in that cosmic war, that powerful multidimensional Empire fell, and the other party killed it ¡­ We were once afraid of it. ¡±


    the other party is strong, but that little bug civilization is only so-so.


    we have a longer history. We can also suppress him.


    we didn¡¯t do anything before, but now that they¡¯re monopolizing everything, don¡¯t blame us for not doing anything.


    ¡°I wonder which era the other party is a Saint from? The lifespan of a multi-dimensional Sage is only 90 million years. Perhaps, their lifespan would be longer than our 300 to 400 million years of deep sleep. The other party might have 500 to 600 million years. However, they have indeed gone too far!¡±


    The ancient Saints who were truly hidden in the world quickly emerged on the entire continent.


    One by one, the multi-dimensional Saints arrived. There were 45 bloodlines of ten-Yuan and eight-Yuan Supreme Saints, and 40 bloodlines.


    They had fused as one, and a true body that had fused with the nine-Yuan universe had completely descended.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    Some people saw that terrifying aura descend.


    In the chaos heavens of a universe, the universe seemed to have been destroyed.


    A large number of ordinary saints, no matter how far away they were, could feel their hearts throb.


    Someone saw it.


    In the desert at the center of the chaos heavens of the ancient second universe, the tomb was opened, and the opportunity spread across the world. It was as if the laws of the universe had run through the past and present. A slender, otherworldly, and peerless woman in white walked out.


    In the seventh universe, in Mount eternal, an ancient human Emperor with white hair and unrivaled qi and blood was extremely rare. He held a huge flag in his hand, and it seemed as if he could crush the entire universe.


    Every universe had two to three such high-level, multi-dimensional existences.


    Even the universe where the Zerg empresses had fallen was filled with opportunities under Xu Zhi¡¯s dumbfounded gaze.


    BOOM!


    A Saint had actually appeared.


    Most Saints lived by the sea, but in the depths of the chaos heavens of the universe, a child walked out with an aura that could easily crush everything.


    ¡°Our universe also has them?¡± Xu Zhi ate the fruit and looked a little dazed. The universe really had many hidden forces of ancient civilizations. It was too mysterious.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°That Dao vindication existence wanted to take it for himself, but he angered the ancient Saints!¡±


    All the Saints of the nine-Yuan universe and the ordinary multi-dimensional Saints were terrified by the sight.


    They had never seen such a terrifying holy war.


    In his own universe, there were many unimaginable existences who were old but not dead. They had actually lived for hundreds of millions of years, and the stories of each of them could be written into a Grand Chapter.


    A bloody Emperor-ranked battle had occurred.


    Deep within the chaos heavens, intense quakes erupted, but the quakes quickly subsided.


    A piece of news was spread that all the ancient Saints had fallen in their true forms.


    A mysterious existence had single-handedly killed all the ancient Saints.


    ¡°This is normal.¡± &Nbsp; pheasant eye¡¯s were very calm. this kind of person thinks that he is an old monster just because he has been living in seclusion and sleeping for hundreds of millions of years. He doesn¡¯t know that in the past, I have killed so many people that my hands have gone soft.


    their true bodies in their nine universes have all died. They can¡¯t enter the universe again.


    some of the self-righteous Saints have really died and did not leave any Fire Seeds in the universe. Some of the more careful Saints have all their true selves in the nine universes dead. Although they can¡¯t go back, they can still survive in the small universes outside.


    however, their selves in the nine parallel universes have all died once, so they can¡¯t return.


    &Nbsp; under pheasant eye¡¯s nonchalant tone, all the hidden old men had fallen.


    Some of them were even stronger than the previous Queen Mother of the Zerg, and their power was earth-shattering, but in Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes, they were as insignificant as ants. There was no real feeling at all.


    ¡°This is the end of tie Hanhan.¡±


    Xu Zhi heaved a sigh of relief. However, this was also because they did not know the ins and outs of the lifelong realm.


    Although all the sages of the universe had passed through the mysterious tenth universe to vindicate their Dao, no one knew what was inside. It was an extremely vague concept and could not be entered.


    now, all the ordinary saints of this era know that there are existences in the nine multiverse and great continents that must not be provoked. They can only search for resources unscrupulously in the small universes outside.


    Xu Zhi was very calm.


    The other party¡¯s drastic move was too terrifying.


    This ancient Saint had created a spring for the universe!


    If they found trouble with him, they would be killed. If they didn¡¯t find trouble with him, they could only watch as the other party snatched all the opportunities of their era!


    To the others, the Rugao era, the ancient gods, di Qi, and Carolyn were all extremely anxious, feeling that the other party had gained the upper hand.


    They wanted to urgently find a way out of this predicament.


    However, it was easier said than done.


    ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying.¡±


    Xu Zhi scratched his head and looked at Rugao Ji, who was also worried. Rugao Ji had not expected the other party to be so ruthless.


    Xu Zhi also thought to himself,¡¯the other party is coming up with an absolutely crushing stance. The bloodline of the ancient gods and the Huaxia bloodline on earth looks very dangerous!


    Caroline, Medusa, and the others are very anxious now. They clearly had the upper hand and were the first to join the God of Destruction¡¯s camp, but why did the other party catch up and become the first general under the God of Destruction?¡±


    They felt that their position in the future was going to be threatened. By right, as a venerable sovereign ¡­ He should also feel fear.


    Because if the other party controlled the general situation, the venerable sovereigns of the Chinese Buddhist civilization would die without a doubt!


    Even Carolyn and the three pillar gods were so afraid that they were forcing themselves to search for new opportunities.


    but the venerable sovereign is feeling fear now, while the God of Destruction is fine.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi finally understood the joy of being the universe.


    No matter how the creatures in the universe fought, no matter how many factions fought, they would eventually complete the great Dao of the universe. The universe would be the one to benefit from it and move towards maturity and completeness.

 Chapter 1286

    ?


    1286 Chapter 1295-on the world¡¯s general trend, only Wu fo Dao er (2 in 1)


    This fear spread throughout the entire universe.


    The Saints were terrified, and the common people were also uneasy.


    The weak did not want to compete for the great era of the universe and did not want to obtain opportunities. However, they could not escape from the great calamity. No matter which era changed, they would suffer ¡­ After all, he was at the bottom.


    The people suffer when they rise, and the people suffer when they die.


    And the mortals here were already referring to the level nine civilizations in the universe ¡­ As for level eight gods, and even true mortals, they weren¡¯t even considered ants.


    Universe year 102.


    It had only been a hundred years since the beginning of a Golden Age in the higher dimension.


    The various great cosmoses were completely unimpeded.


    The multiverse accelerated its fusion.


    Countless cosmic ships set sail as the outside of the chaos heavens welcomed the initial period of a Golden Age.


    Hualala.


    On the coastline, shrouded in chaotic mist.


    A large number of Saints from other dimensional civilizations arrived.


    They sneaked into these universes and recruited talents everywhere, inviting the younger generation of rank-9 Dao-achieving civilizations to become their crew.


    Plundering, invading.


    Talents had become the most critical and rare thing in this era.


    Building the universe, predicting the era, and hoping for the emergence of geniuses to predict the future all required talents. This era was clearly a competition for talents.


    In fact, even Gu you had started to open its doors widely. It had started to announce that it was taking in all the elites of the world in the nine multiverse. They had joined the sect and had the possibility of becoming a personal disciple.


    ¡°I wish to open the world¡¯s doors and take in common people as my disciples!¡±


    And Gu you¡¯s reputation had completely soared!


    Because he had a stable channel to the universe, a large number of universes approached him, causing many existences to choose to join him.


    ¡°Let nature take its course,¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s real body was sitting in an Orchard in the countryside of Tongcheng on earth, eating fruit. those universes are all different Zerg life forms ¡­ They were just like Carolyn and di Qi. They did not know that they were from the insect race and thought that they were free and lived in a sandbox ¡­ Naturally, they will follow their biological instincts and get closer to habitable places.¡±


    Xu Zhi could naturally stop those universe life forms.


    But why should he stop them?


    Let nature take its course, this was the law of the universe. Wouldn¡¯t interfering be exposing himself?


    Gu you had killed himself with a single punch!


    I can¡¯t afford to offend you ¡­


    Xu Zhi knew this.


    To this day, Carolyn and the others still did not know that they were zergs, and that these universes had developed intelligence. Although they were a member of the Zergs, Xu Zhi had no intention of letting them know his origins from the beginning to the end!


    hidden in the city, the world is my son ¡­ How can we reveal such a top secret of the universe?¡± Xu Zhi took a bite of the Apple leisurely, his face relaxed.


    In the end, Xu Zhi had rotted away and become the person he had once hated the most.


    There was a saying,¡±if you stare at the abyss for too long, the abyss will stare back.¡±


    Now that he thought about it, it was also suitable for old Wang.


    But he did not notice at all that Xu Zhi had turned around and was looking at his latest revised version. He muttered, ¡± ¡°However, is this thing still an insect?¡±


    A second Zerg Queen had been updated, and it was completely unrecognizable.


    The shell of the first Queen Mother of the bug tribe had been modified by Xu Zhi to be completely different.


    If the previous parts were scattered everywhere, they had now become a whole!


    The Zerg sub-brain had become a wriggling life of a ¡± universe ¡°, and Xu Zhi had stored the six paths of reincarnation, the heavenly Dao piano, and other accessories in this life of the universe.


    The operation was simple.


    It was just a small improvement.


    Although they were still individual parts, at least on the surface, they had merged together.


    in the second version, the sub-brain of the Zerg has already been turned into a universe life form that gives birth. If the first Zerg empresses appear in front of you and look at your body ¡­ I don¡¯t think you can even recognize me. I¡¯ve toyed with you until you¡¯ve become a ghost.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm.


    It was obvious that he had embarked on an unprecedented path.


    But it was also because it was unprecedented that Xu Zhi himself could not see what the future would be like. What form would the universe take?


    He didn¡¯t know!


    At the very least, Gu you¡¯s move had left Xu Zhi dumbfounded.


    But Xu Zhi was not in a hurry at all. No matter what happened, the other party would eventually help him fill in the laws of the universe, and he just had to sit by and watch.


    Xu Zhi cast a glance at the players.


    On earth, the atmosphere in the forum quickly became excited.


    now, we¡¯ve followed Zhang Youling and occupied seven ships. In the future era of the universe, we will be known as the seven Vajra Warriors!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the seven martial seas?¡±


    however, when we followed them to another universe and snuck ashore, we discovered that our game bloodline in our universe could no longer be used in that universe!


    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult! We can only cultivate again?¡±


    that¡¯s right. Every parallel universe¡¯s bloodline is not interconnected!


    that¡¯s right. If this continues, won¡¯t all the Super heaven-defying bloodlines we¡¯ve deduced be useless? ¡±


    ¡°All our efforts have gone down the drain!¡±


    They complained and felt bitter.


    According to the current situation, the bloodline of the hybrid nine revolutions mysterious art, the hybrid bloodline of the whole clan, and the bloodline of the giant octopus god of death could only be used in their original universe. They could not use it in other universes ¡­


    This greatly reduced the functionality.


    Just as everyone was in a heated discussion, the racer of Mount Haruna finally stepped forward.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic!¡±


    ¡°Our bloodline is not useless! It¡¯s just that times have changed, and the way it¡¯s used has changed!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied, ¡± the guy called Gu you is indeed very powerful. He has monopolized the entire universe. However, to be honest, I have already found a way to break out of this situation!


    When everyone heard this, they were shocked.


    This braggart was really impressive.


    All the Saints in the universe felt that danger was lurking everywhere, and they could not figure out the other party¡¯s plan to break out of this situation. However, the racer of Mount Haruna had actually found a way?


    The speed of the car on Mount Haruna was that fast?


    He could even fight against these ancient Saints?


    They had also heard of the great battle that had taken place earlier.


    Even the old monsters who had lived for hundreds of millions of years had come out of the mountains to seek an explanation. However, they were all killed. That battle was earth-shattering.


    However, the racer of Mount Haruna remained calm.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± first of all, let me talk about the first problem that everyone has to solve. Bloodline!


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s main question is probably ¡­ Is the bloodline we evolved useless?¡±


    ¡°I can tell you that it is indeed useless in other universes!¡±


    we¡¯re not the only ones facing this problem. There are other multi-dimensional sages as well. They also know that their bloodline is starting to be useless ¡­


    Everyone nodded.


    They were indeed at a disadvantage.


    But the other Saints weren¡¯t the same?


    In the future, when the structure of the universe descended, no matter which universe¡¯s bloodline it was, it would be useless on the chaos sea!


    Everyone had been crippled!


    In truth, Gu you and pheasant age should be the most miserable.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± to be honest, this is an unprecedented variable! The original combat system has been overturned. Then, what will be used to measure the future combat levels?¡±


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought. Someone started discussing.


    ¡°Every realm in the universe is a universe, and the combat power in the universe is probably still the same as before. However, once you leave the universe and come to the universe, your combat power will be different. Everyone will meet on the chaos sea and collide with each other while driving the universe. Whose universe is stronger?¡±


    ¡°In the future, let¡¯s not compete on bloodlines. Whose universe is stronger?¡±


    Just as everyone was discussing, the racer of Mount Haruna gave an answer,


    ¡°You¡¯re right, the future is a competition of the universe! Don¡¯t forget that the current universes have a unique characteristic-they are all bloodline universe life forms. Since they are life forms, do they not have bloodlines?¡±


    Everyone seemed to have caught on to something.


    Life in the universe ¡­


    They also had bloodlines.


    Their bloodline was the Atlas of the great Dao.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± I¡¯ll make it simple. Since the universe can be compared to a person, and he has a bloodline ¡­ In that case, why can¡¯t we change his bloodline to our nine revolutions mysterious art?¡±


    Everyone trembled.


    To let this universe¡¯s life form cultivate the nine revolutions mysterious art?


    It was wrong!


    Was it to let the life form of this universe possess the bloodline of the nine revolutions mysterious art before cultivating it?


    They trembled.


    Was he piloting a super mecha to fight?


    Or rather, he was piloting a space giant to fight?


    Now, he had to think about the problem from a different perspective. If he didn¡¯t treat it as the universe, the seaweed, conch, and fish in front of him ¡­ It was also the species that lived in the sea that allowed these ¡®marine animals¡¯ to evolve the bloodline of the nine revolutions mysterious art ¡­


    ¡°Then, is it really that hard to make a living being develop the bloodline of the nine revolutions mysterious art?¡± the racer of Mount Haruna asked.


    ¡°The answer is, of course, very, very difficult!¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not impossible for us! We¡¯ve used countless lives to develop the bloodline of the nine revolutions mysterious art, and even a compound type. This life form in front of us is a little special, so why can¡¯t we do it?¡±


    The words of the racer of Mount Haruna had inspired everyone.


    He could vaguely feel his blood boiling with excitement.


    However, if the atlases of the great Dao were to become the bloodline structure of the nine revolutions mysterious art, could humans still live in this universe?


    Would the ecosystem become like life?


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± I can¡¯t be bothered with my theory. I¡¯ll just tell you the answer. In the future, we will use our bloodline to evolve the universe and become the Dao field of our bloodline!


    after that, we will occupy the will of the universe and replace it. We will become the great life Giants of the universe with the nine revolutions mysterious art!


    ¡°What is this situation? We have the Super transformation giant form, we have become Giants! We still have the nine revolutions mysterious art!¡±


    The more he spoke, the louder and more excited he became.


    ¡°The future US, or the entire universe! The pattern would definitely still be a battle between living creatures, a competition of bloodlines ¡­ However, these living beings are all part of the universe!¡±


    ¡°And How do I take over the will of the universe and make it my own body? It wasn¡¯t that there was no way! Carolyn, one of the three pillar gods, has already used her bloodline to do so!¡±


    ¡°We can go find Carolyn and the others to borrow their bloodline, and then take this path! We¡¯ll replace the universe and use the life of the universe to complete his DNA and bloodline, turning it into our own bloodline of the nine revolutions mysterious art!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just changing our bloodline from our current body to another body. Our previous accumulation has not been in vain! I can imagine that in the future battles between the Giants of the universe, we will also use the nine revolutions mysterious art. This creature of the heavens will be able to dominate the world!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s words made everyone feel relaxed and happy.


    A super-bloodline life form that could transform a universe into the nine revolutions mysterious art, what was the inside of this universe like?


    What kind of environment did life in this universe have?


    What kind of setup?


    They couldn¡¯t guess any of this!


    However, there were infinite possibilities in completing the Atlas of the great Dao, and it was indeed possible to achieve this.


    The racer of Mount Haruna had said so much, but he knew that even though the nine revolutions mysterious art was indeed heaven-defying, the other sages would eventually learn from them and transfer their own bloodline into another universe.


    He could turn a universe into his bloodline Dao field.


    Then, all the heaven-defying bloodlines of the nine universes would be transformed into a single universe and they would fight each other. Who would win and who would lose?


    It was hard to imagine.


    But it would definitely be an unprecedented Golden Age.


    this is the first question, our bloodline inheritance. The racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± the second question is, what if we break out of the other party¡¯s monopoly!


    ¡°I¡¯ve discussed this with Mengmei and we have an answer.¡± ¡°Give birth!¡± The racer of Mount Haruna said. Let the universe give birth!¡±


    Let the universe give birth?


    What was the solution?


    ¡®The universe currently does not possess the ability to reproduce because of its NDA. The great Dao atlases are incomplete ¡­ However, at present, some of the leading universes had rather complete atlases, and they had already grown to the point where they could give birth to wisdom and the will of the great path ¡­ In that case, the next step for the birth of wisdom is for us to continue to complete the great Dao atlases. Can we allow the universe to give birth?¡±


    you must know that the growth of living creatures is the birth of wisdom, and then the body functions mature, breed the next generation, and then die of old age ¡­


    Everyone was stunned by this bold and imaginative idea.


    However, it was not over yet.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± we don¡¯t have to treat it as. universe. We don¡¯t have to treat it as a life form ¡­ The universe¡¯s DNA bloodline sequence has unlimited potential. We can evolve it ¡­ If they can¡¯t reproduce, we¡¯ll change the life structure of the evolutionary universe and consciously favor atlases so that they have the characteristics of producing offspring!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s mind shook, as if they were walking on thin ice.


    At this moment, they could almost imagine the future of the universe!


    The future ¡­


    There were infinite possibilities!


    Because now, everything was hazy. It needed to be completed and verified!


    The universe had the bloodline of the nine revolutions mysterious art and could produce offspring ¡­ Didn¡¯t that descendant also have the bloodline of the nine revolutions mysterious art?


    They would give birth to universe life forms with the bloodline of the nine revolutions mysterious art, eventually forming a civilization settlement, and even establishing a country ¡­


    Wasn¡¯t this universe equivalent to the humans of the primordial era?


    Bloodlines could be inherited, they could give birth, and they would form a community!


    The way of life in this universe was already similar to that of ordinary life forms!


    ¡°It¡¯s not the humans of the primordial era either. It¡¯s the future! Now, it was like a conch group, a school of fish ¡­ I¡¯ll be able to roam the chaos sea.¡±


    With the completion of the racer of Mount Haruna, everyone was able to imagine the inevitable trend of the future.


    It was so vast that even the most unimaginable Super Legends couldn¡¯t describe it!


    Heavens!


    This was the universe!


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± to be honest, if this were in the past, even if it could give birth, the newborn universe would not be able to live in it. This is because the infant universe is too weak. It can not resist the assimilation of the universe! But now, with the change in the laws, it might be able to survive!¡±


    Everyone nodded. The conditions to give birth were now met. There was also an environment to live in when a new baby universe was born.


    but for now, the new ocean currents are still spreading, ¡± the racer of Mount Haruna said. just like the splitting of the ancient multiverse, it will take a long time for them to spread to every corner of the chaos sea.


    After all, the splitting of the parallel universe back then had also taken a long time before the plates had completely moved.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± however, we don¡¯t have to panic. We can go to the other party¡¯s spring source area to give birth. The assimilation effect there is very small. We can raise the newborn universe and then leave ¡­ The other party¡¯s place is equivalent to a delivery room!¡±


    The delivery room?


    Everyone was stupefied.


    This analogy was very appropriate.


    These were resources to vindicate Dao at Bai Yan¡¯s house. To give birth to a child, raise the child, and then leave?


    The players immediately expressed their opinions.


    ¡°From the looks of it, the other party is still able to control his vital parts and nothing has changed, right?¡±


    are you stupid? there must be changes.


    ¡°Right! The other party had used that source to absorb the wild universes, allowing him to have a chance of monopolizing 100000 of the 120000 universes! But it¡¯s different now, because we can also have children!¡±


    yes, if we can reproduce, we can also have a large number of universes. The other party can only absorb wild universes. Although the number is still large, they can not monopolize it!


    also, this delivery room is too big. Hundreds of millions of black holes are shooting out. He can¡¯t stop us from sneaking in.


    ¡°Why are you guys talking like you¡¯re talking about pok¨¦mon? Collecting little universe spirits everywhere?¡±


    Everyone could not help but laugh.


    This time, it was their turn to seize the initiative!


    It felt too good!


    Perhaps the other Saints had also seen this future.


    They had also seen the universe¡¯s reproduction breaking the monopoly. They had even seen the universe¡¯s bloodline, which could be integrated and improved.


    But was it useful to see it?


    The players were undoubtedly the fastest.


    Even Saints had to start from scratch, but the players had mature evolution knowledge. They could evolve the universe¡¯s bloodline the fastest and develop a fertility mechanism.


    The second difficulty was to find a way to occupy the universe¡¯s consciousness.


    Otherwise, you might just be making a wedding dress. When the will of the universe becomes strong, it might not listen to you.


    They had both conditions!


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Awesome!¡±


    ¡°Who else but me can the next Wind Gap be!¡±


    in the end, we have the initiative. We were taken advantage of earlier because we weren¡¯t careful. Now, we are the second wind Gap!


    hahahaha, watch me give birth to ten treasures and fight to be the Master of the Universe!


    &Nbsp; cough, cough, cough.


    The racer of Mount Haruna coughed twice to get them to quiet down. He then added, ¡± in the future, if the Saints want to possess the universe, the original universe will probably form a settlement and be hostile to us ¡­ The two sides will form two different forces.¡±


    Everyone understood what he meant.


    It was estimated that among the 129600 heavens, some were the will of the heavenly path of the original universe, which was hostile to the will of the Saints who had seized the universe.


    The two sides formed two camps.


    When everyone heard this, they felt that it was getting clearer and clearer. They immediately burst out laughing. the racer of Mount Haruna is still the best!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I can actually see this level!¡±


    no, it¡¯s also because of Mengmei¡¯s amazing writing. They deduced it together and only saw this through internal information!


    ¡°The other sages can¡¯t see it at all!¡±


    we¡¯ve broken the trap! We¡¯re the first to break the trap!


    In the face of all the praises, the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s face was solemn.


    to be honest, the other sages can¡¯t do it because it¡¯s an unprecedented path for them-the evolutionary life ¡­ And we can see that the reason we can react so quickly is because we specialize in different fields.¡±


    ¡°All the evolution we¡¯ve accumulated before was for the foreshadowing of what¡¯s happening now! ¡®The others are so busy, everyone is trapped in a predicament, but we¡¯ve already gotten out of it ¡­¡¯ Are we strong? no! No, even a clever housewife can not cook a meal without rice! ¡®This is probably an ancient God ¡­¡¯ The training that was prepared for us!¡±


    he had long expected that the era of the universe would be the era of life evolution. He also knew that he would face the dilemma of life evolution. It¡¯s not just in the present, but there will be many in the future ¡­ That¡¯s why he created the to train us to where we are today.¡±

 Chapter 1287

    ?


    1287 The three-year deadline is up?


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with mixed feelings.


    The ancient God had already predicted this moment?


    Even before the great momentum of the world had risen, it had already secretly set up such a deep trap!


    He had asked them to study the evolution of species and the evolution of bloodlines in preparation for today.


    I used to naively think that we would be able to develop a species with a heaven-defying bloodline step by step, master the rules, and then fight for hegemony in this universe. I didn¡¯t know that we were actually looking at the sky from the bottom of a well!


    ¡°Hiss! It turns out that the vision of the ancient gods has long been beyond the universe. He is not fighting for hegemony in the universe, but preparing for the future!¡±


    that¡¯s because bloodlines are completely useless now. We have to study the rules of how bloodlines appear and use them to deduce new rules to control the world!


    ¡°The ancient gods, even the ancient overlords of the longevity world are plotting against us!¡±


    ¡°Overthrow them with the God of Destruction and the momentum of the era!¡±


    ¡°Awesome!¡±


    I¡¯m afraid that the disciple of a venerable sovereign under the command of a super ancient God was also part of his plan. He easily captured the heart of one of the ancient existences!


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! Who else but me!¡±


    ¡­


    Xu Zhi looked at these comments and flipped through them page by page. All of them were shocked by the layout of the ancient gods. They were all exaggerated and far-sighted, never expecting that the spore Evolution game was designed for this era ¡­


    Xu Zhi could not help but touch his nose, feeling a little embarrassed.


    Previously, he had really only evolved a transcendent bloodline and used a heaven-defying bloodline with the intention of conquering the universe ¡­


    Wouldn¡¯t the Zerg empresses of the past be crying if they looked down on such ¡®narrow-minded¡¯ behavior?


    This was his goal.


    Evolving a bloodline life form within a cosmos and grasping the power of the origin would be the strongest ¡­


    Furthermore, they were already one of the most powerful races in the universe.


    These people were getting more and more arrogant. According to this saying, the Zerg empresses of the past generations had also molted and become country bumpkins.


    Xu Zhi was very surprised to see this.


    However, he still had to continue watching and see how they would say their obscenities.


    The big shots had already begun to make their oaths.


    Mengmei,¡¯this is the time for us to show off our outstanding talents! We need to tell these words to Carolyn, the three pillar gods, and di Qi, who are still out in the ocean, so that they can join forces and create a new world!¡±


    The alchemy Emperor: ¡± the calculations of the ancient gods can be said to be for a rainy day. They don¡¯t understand the evolutionary system of life! Just by cultivating the traditional system of laws, he¡¯s naturally inferior to us!¡±


    ¡°Brothers, go, go, go, go!¡± There was no predicament that could not be overcome with knowledge, only an unbaldheaded hairline! Everyone, work hard!¡±


    Some people also saw the blind spot.


    The heavenly Dao piano said, ¡± according to this, according to the giant octopus, the universe that it occupies and evolves is like a septic tank for the heavens, a toilet for walking, and a public toilet for the Marine creatures of the universe. (Disdain.jpg)¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone was speechless.


    They were also stunned for a few seconds. What flickered in their eyes was not fear, but ¡­ Great joy!


    Like a person who had been woken up from a dream, they felt that there was a huge plan in their hearts that could make many saints in the universe suffer!


    They were originally merciful, kind, and did not like to fight. The nine revolutions mysterious art that they had developed was non-combat type. Only the giant octopus¡¯s bloodline was a decisive killing God of a generation!


    ¡°Brothers, I have an idea ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re also ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s not in vain to get to know all of you and discuss Dao! It seems that you are all people of the same mind!¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you contact the giant octopus and the venerable sovereign? Let pheasant age think of a way to capture it, or give a universe to the giant octopus. We have just deduced the bloodline of the giant octopus, so it is time to pursue it while it is hot and continue to deduce to form an exaggerated universe combat power!¡±


    the venerable sovereign¡¯s little country bumpkin wife. When she was still troubled, the big octopus told her that it had gotten out of the predicament. That¡¯s how sharp it is (expect.jpg) ¡±


    hurry up! Let the giant octopus show off!


    ¡°Say this theory to Rugao Ji, quickly! I can¡¯t hold back my primal power anymore!¡±


    ¡°Finally, pheasant Ji¡¯s mouth twitched.¡¯The three-year deadline is up. I¡¯m a useless extra wife. I¡¯ll endure your humiliation, be expelled from the family, and marry a disabled person. (At this moment, the giant octopus took a step forward, and all the Saints were shocked. There was such a divine item in the world? He will be the Dragon King of the chaos sea!¡±


    The comments were getting more and more explosive, and they were refreshing faster and faster.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He ¡­ He was stunned.


    After going one round, you guys are targeting me again?


    Why didn¡¯t di Qi, Carolyn, and the three pillar gods show off? why did they show off at my place?


    By the time Xu Zhi came back to his senses, the giant octopus was already in high spirits. It ran over to pheasant Ji on the deck and told him about its deduction.


    according to my observation, the general trend of the universe will eventually separate after a long period of separation and integration ¡­ The giant octopus was beaming with joy. If you were not a venerable sovereign, I wouldn¡¯t even bother with you, a country bumpkin.


    Pheasant Ji stood on the deck. She was originally worried about the future situation of the chaos sea with the other Saints, but now, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. my husband is really good at judging people. You can immediately tell that this alien octopus is different ¡­ I can actually predict a corner of the future and see the way to break out of this situation!¡±


    ¡°It described an unbelievable great era!¡±


    ¡°It seems unbelievable ¡­ However, it¡¯s also destined!¡±


    ¡°This octopus ¡­ He looks simple-minded, but he¡¯s extraordinary!¡±


    She might not have been creative, but she was very knowledgeable and immediately realized the feasibility of the plan.


    However, even though he had found a way, it was just as he had said. He did not have enough knowledge to evolve his bloodline and the knowledge to evolve the great Dao Atlas and the universe. He could only fumble from the beginning, which was extremely slow ¡­


    &Nbsp; however, this octopus in front of him had said that he was extremely talented in this area and had even displayed some of his abilities. This caused pheasant Ji to be shocked.


    it wants a universe, preferably the seaweed universe, which is more suitable. It also needs to command the sages to repair the DNA rule map of the universe of Dao vindication according to its opinion. so that the seaweed universe can evolve and enter the growth period of the universe ¡­ It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t let him try.¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant fate finally agreed.


    The giant octopus was overjoyed. It made sense to agree.


    After all, not only did he need the bloodline evolution knowledge, but he also needed the universe Atlas evolution knowledge!


    The knowledge of a creature¡¯s bloodline evolution was extremely rare!


    As for the evolution knowledge of the universe atlases, the evolutionary laws of singularity explosion ¡­ Other than the heavenly music sect, who else had such data?


    Only by evolving countless universes and Dao atlases could this system be summed up. This was a unique first-mover advantage. Could those Saints understand it? Singularity explosion! The study of the great Dao chart! It was the God of Destruction who had given them the opportunity to come into contact with these things ¡­


    Therefore, when the giant octopus showed some of its talents, it was not afraid that the other party would disagree.


    Moreover, venerable sovereigns would help put in a good word for him.


    Suddenly, a great revolution began in the universe.


    The giant octopus wrote down some paths overnight for the Saints to vindicate their DAOs. The paths were so densely packed that no one could understand.


    The Saints were shocked after seeing this.


    there¡¯s some kind of pattern to this!


    the universe is also a life and has bloodlines. Can the universe really give birth to a true bloodline talent and cultivate bloodline techniques like a life? ¡±


    ¡°It can also produce offspring?¡±


    &Nbsp; they were all very shocked. Pheasant Ji was also watching from the side, secretly following suit.


    Gradually, they began to realize that something was wrong. The entire universe suddenly began to smell ¡­

 Chapter 1288

    ?


    1288 This octopus is not simple!


    It was a unique smell.


    At first, it was the smell of filth and decay, and the whole seaweed universe was gradually decaying.


    It exuded an aged aura, and everyone even thought that with the completion and transformation of the entire universe Atlas, the entire universe would head towards complete death ¡­


    Over the past few decades, the sages continued to vindicate their DAOs and complete the laws of the universe. The stench of decay began to grow stronger.


    The stench was intensifying.


    The unique rancid smell of filth gradually turned into the unique decay of corpses. This death seemed to be in the final fermentation, and there was a trace of molting, like an old strong wine that had finally brewed, and a trace of fragrance appeared.


    A strange scene occurred.


    The rancid smell intensified. At first, all the Saints found it unbearable. They were disgusted by the stench and couldn¡¯t bear such a smell. However, they gradually found the smell to be pleasant, fragrant, and sweet.


    It was a mysterious feeling.


    Just like stinky tofu, after getting used to it, one would feel that it was rich and delicious.


    When all the Saints finally came to their senses.


    He found that the whole seaweed universe had turned black, with a strong smell of death. The countless waving tentacles of the seaweed were like an evil octopus.


    It was covered in a black cloak with hard carapace. Its endless tentacles were like the scythe-wielding Grim Reapers of some mythological civilizations. They carried an indescribable violent evil and the purest aura of the law of death.


    And they had also become living beings within this death god cosmos.


    Although this death intent domain was enough to destroy and taint everything, it couldn¡¯t do any damage to them, as they were also the descendants of the death god.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable ¡­¡±


    I thought I had walked into a cesspit and was ready to sacrifice myself. I didn¡¯t expect to walk into a wonderful heaven.


    ¡°It¡¯s like drinking dew.¡±


    ¡°It exudes such a sweet fragrance.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty, I¡¯m really thirsty.¡±


    The sages marveled at the unprecedented path and quickly examined the data.


    this situation is equivalent to turning this universe into the Sage¡¯s Dao field. Even the rules are filled with the other party¡¯s Dao bloodline!


    the living beings of this universe can only use this special bloodline. Other rules are not applicable!


    Meanwhile, the players from another organization, who had already become Saints in chemistry, were also studying the current data.


    the living environment in the universe has become even narrower ¡­


    the vast universe is actually less than one billionth of the original living environment!


    They observed their surroundings.


    It should be known that in a normal great universe, planets, soil, stars, as long as one saw them, almost all of them were living environments. And the non-inhabitable celestial bodies like the sun that emitted light were also used to light up the surrounding living environments.


    And here?


    There were muscles, bones, DNA, squirming blood vessels, and intertwined meridians!


    Yes!


    The planet had already stretched into ¡­ The cell nucleus, muscles, and bones.


    What was life made of?


    It was also made up of inanimate objects.


    Soil, water, and various trace elements formed the living beings on the planet¡¯s muscles, blood vessels, hair, and blood vessels.


    The planet, soil, water, and their matter had directly become the material composition of life!


    These were the rules, the rules of this universe.


    ¡°This is simply ¡­ Unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°Is this the miracle of the universe?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s almost no living environment.¡±


    ¡®Previously, the Atlas of the great universe continuously filled in the laws, all to make the universe more habitable ¡­ However, the diagrams in front of us are all tree-shaped diagrams for bloodline evolution and the great Dao, so they take up a large amount of resources!¡±


    allowing it to develop signs of life¡¯s bloodline would take up too many resources!


    Countless people were analyzing and loudly praising, and they started to have various opinions.


    ¡°It might not be a bad thing!¡±


    it must be noted that the living resources of our parallel universe are already excessive! A planet, a Nebula, was vast and boundless. There might not even be a few scattered civilizations living on it. Now ¡­ I¡¯m just using him!¡±


    perhaps, this is the best choice. The land area is also sufficient, and the civilization that develops here may not be weak! The number of civilizations is not small either!¡±


    They continued to analyze.


    The universe¡¯s environment was too vast, civilizations were too few, and resources were indeed endless, so it was too wasteful.


    And to let a civilization be everywhere in the universe?


    Every planet and Galaxy had a civilization?


    The universe was a dark forest!


    The larger the area of governance, the easier it was to become a target.


    The more powerful a civilization was, the more they liked to hide in the sub-dimension and live in the higher dimension. All the civilizations took the route of elite soldiers, and having a population of tens of trillions was enough.


    And the number ¡­ How much land could they occupy?


    Therefore, the universe was empty.


    and here, the empty area is occupied by these muscles. Living creatures can only live on the muscles and bones, like bacteria in a living creature¡¯s body ¡­ It¡¯s like living on a planet ¡­¡± An old Saint laughed.


    All of the Saints had looks of anticipation on their faces. This was a general trend that was difficult to describe.


    The rules of this universe were too mysterious and special.


    This made them look forward to it.


    ¡°This is the true Golden age of the universe!¡±


    The giant octopus put its hands behind its back. all the worlds are different! Only then would there be endless mysteries and freshness! The current nine universes were largely the same! It¡¯s too mediocre, too rotten, and old. It needs to be overthrown!¡±


    ¡°Teacher is a great talent.¡±


    The surrounding Saints couldn¡¯t help but admire him.


    129600 universes are one Yuan. Such a vast number of universes is equivalent to an endless number. It is difficult for a human to explore the mysteries of each universe!


    The giant octopus walked with a majestic gait and thought to himself, country bumpkins. It was already thanking the Lord for giving them a few pointers. It proudly said, ¡± ¡°This great Dao Atlas, the laws of the universe, and the evolution of life ¡­¡±


    Wonderful!


    It was a wonderful plan to transform the universe!


    When the Saints heard this, they could not help but sigh. This octopus looked silly, like the offspring of a close relative of a rank-8 God. It had an innate defect of a brain disorder, but in fact ¡­ Great wisdom appeared to be stupidity!


    The other party¡¯s theory and talent were simply too profound!


    ¡°This is ¡­ The edicts of death?¡±


    Rugao Ji also came back to her senses. She looked at the uniqueness of this universe and was slightly shocked.


    The other Saints didn¡¯t know, but she did.


    The edicts of death were extremely rare and unique.


    It was the most destructive, almost unparalleled, but the side effects were the greatest.


    Throughout the history of the universe, there had been a few terrifying mutants with the bloodline of death. However, there was no doubt that their brilliance was short-lived before they were destroyed again, because the race of death ¡­ Infertile!


    The race that mastered this bloodline rule would have their life rule destroyed, making them unable to reproduce.


    Therefore, life forms that mastered the edicts of death basically did not inherit their father¡¯s bloodline, but mutated individuals who could not reproduce to form a race. They would die after living one life, without any inheritance.


    Rugao Ji had also killed such an existence before.


    He plundered the other party¡¯s bloodline gene bank and tried to integrate it for backup.


    However, to her horror, she realized that the destructive power of this bloodline was too terrifying. It could pollute the other bloodlines of the great Dao, kill the vitality of the other bloodlines of the great Dao, and taint the other bloodlines, allowing them to be assimilated by the great universe ¡­


    The killing power was too strong!


    He even killed his own other bloodlines!


    Therefore, what was the point of only using one bloodline?


    The other five bloodlines could still fight it and even win!


    Although the strongest bloodline of death and slaughter was the strongest, it was of little value.


    However, it was indeed heaven-defying and could be called a taboo. In the old days, some of the old-school death Saints could dominate the world with just this bloodline ¡­


    Rugao Ji also wanted to avoid the blade and let the other die of old age.


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t fight, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t win, it was that he didn¡¯t want to fight!


    This was because the other party could taint her bloodline. Even if she killed the other party, the heaven-defying bloodline in her body would be greatly damaged!


    ¡°This octopus contains such a rare bloodline. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s one of the main characters of the Tribulation? He¡¯s mastered the rules of death, but he can¡¯t see the future ¡­¡± ¡®I can only feel it, it¡¯s not simple,¡¯ pheasant Ji thought.

 Chapter 1289

    ?


    1289 In the midst of laughter, a vast prologue finally opened


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyelids twitched. He felt that the scene was too tragic to look at. He said to pheasant Ji, ¡± ¡°This bloodline-corrupting universe is probably very evil and not the right way.¡±


    ¡°This octopus probably has a mutated death rule bloodline ¡­¡± ¡°But it¡¯s enough to break through new territories,¡± pheasant Ji said to herself.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    &Nbsp; pheasant age clearly placed benefits above all else. If this thing could kill, then who cared about anything else?


    After all, they had to fight for the power of the era. If they lost, it would mean death.


    The big octopus was still talking loudly,


    ¡®Next, I have two measures. The first is to find a way to seize the will of the heavenly path of this universe ¡­ After all, he had already developed the will of a child. If he did not take it now, he would have no choice when he grew up ¡­ The second is to create a reproduction structure, then go to the spring and secretly give birth.¡±


    ¡°How do I possess him?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°I have a good plan.¡± The giant octopus took a deep breath. Although it said it casually, it was actually very serious.


    A universe could only have one bloodline, which was the great Dao Atlas ¡­


    It was impossible to have five bloodlines.


    Therefore, he could only take the route of a complex bloodline!


    Right now, he had to fuse a portion of the bloodline structure of the magic core into his own bloodline of the death god to form two combinations. He would then use the new version of the spiritual universe¡¯s ability of the magic core to possess this universe.


    But in reality, the operation was extremely complicated!


    To understand the most basic principles, to analyze it layer by layer, to the core of the bloodline structure, to extract a part and fuse it, that was the most difficult thing.


    Even the players, despite their knowledge, found it difficult to do so. They needed a lot of calculations.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask boss di Qi for advice ¡­¡± The giant octopus thought, only his idea, the Daluo heaven Sutra, can give a specific plan to merge the bloodlines.


    It had to be said that this was very complicated and could be said to be a long-term project.


    Rugao Ji also felt that the situation was complicated, but it was good that the other party had a plan. She couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±Evolving the structure of reproduction? I¡¯m afraid you, a universe species, can¡¯t reproduce, because life forms that control the law of death can¡¯t reproduce.¡±


    ¡°What? I, octopus chili, have super transformation and can become a giant in the universe, but I can¡¯t find a female octopus?¡± The giant octopus was stunned.


    Pheasant Ji shook her head. not only can¡¯t you reproduce, but even enjoying this kind of pleasure is a luxury. Your body has the rule of death, and it will melt upon contact ¡­


    The giant octopus felt as if it had been struck by lightning!


    &Nbsp; although pheasant age felt that the death bloodline was too exaggerated, she had no intention of snatching the will of this universe and replacing it with the giant octopus. It was fine to leave it to this one.


    After all, the side effects were too great.


    According to this theory, there would be races in the future universe.


    However, this universe could not reproduce and could only be an individual, so it lost the advantage of forming groups ¡­ If she had seized this cosmos, how could she have given birth to a group of small cosmoses with her husband?


    Furthermore, if he were to learn in secret and master this aspect, his bloodline would be extremely heaven-defying, so why would he be afraid of being weak?


    Pheasant Ji thought to herself.


    However, the other party¡¯s system was very special, and the origin of this giant octopus was very mysterious. It actually knew the rules of this era of ¡®heavens and realms¡¯ so well that even people as strong as them had to figure it out from the beginning, but the other party was already familiar with it?


    He was probably from some mysterious civilization ¡­


    Could it be that he came from the legendary Buddhist civilization?


    The other party was very ambitious and wanted to secretly rope in her and her husband?


    Pheasant Ji thought about it but didn¡¯t mind.


    no matter what he does, the octopus can¡¯t get rid of my control. Even if he succeeds, he¡¯ll only get this seaweed universe ¡­ And once he succeeded, I¡¯ve also learned more or less. I¡¯ve also grasped another conch universe, and a bloodline has appeared, not inferior to the other party!¡±


    The biggest loss was this seaweed universe.


    However, compared to this knowledge, what was the point of giving it to him?


    However, what pheasant Ji did not know was that if it were not for the venerable sovereign¡¯s face, with the players ¡®moral integrity and determination to not reveal any of their background, she would not have had the chance to come into contact with them.


    He didn¡¯t hide it for the sake of the venerable sovereign.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of years had passed.


    This was a long period of time in the high-dimensional space-time. However, to the mortals in the universe, it was only a few days in the blink of an eye. They had no idea that the universe was about to undergo a drastic change.


    Era of the universe, year 523.


    The lineage of ancient you was at its peak, with 73 universes under its command, including the new universes that Xu Zhi had continuously created and added in over the years. It could be said that it was at its peak.


    There were almost no more new universes, and they were stranded outside. This made the Saints feel more and more afraid. They had no hope of winning.


    ¡°The ancient prophecy once said that there are 129600 worlds in the universe. This number is constant, but ¡­ Right now, there are only a little over a hundred in the universe!¡±


    ¡°This number is too far away from 120000!¡±


    ¡°Is the ancient prophecy a lie? After all, it was normal for a cosmic meteor shower to have more than a hundred cosmic meteors fall into the chaos sea ¡­ No matter how many there are, it¡¯s impossible to have 120000!¡±


    ¡°Was the prediction wrong?¡±


    Some Saints were unwilling to give up and continued to search the entire chaos ocean, but they couldn¡¯t find a new universe with life.


    All the clues pointed to the fact that the number of universes had been found, and it was far from the number in the prophecy.


    They also discovered that the cosmic meteor shower seemed to have stopped falling, and it might be difficult for a second meteor shower to fall.


    They began to question the prophecy.


    Just the number of universes alone was definitely not enough to make it a Golden Age!


    It was too rare!


    In that case, was the era of the heavens in the prophecy a short-lived one or some kind of farce?


    However, there were also Saints who guessed that there should be a change. Where was the trace of life in the universe?


    Just as everyone was questioning the situation, a sudden change occurred.


    Di Qi, the three pillar gods, and Si Yun had ultimately created a complete target-type universe that they had deduced together.


    the ancient gods allowed us to enter and evolve this complex bloodline. In fact, they wanted us to lay the foundation for this moment!


    ¡°The other sages might not know about it, but we are already familiar with it. We can predict the future.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that they are inferior to us, it¡¯s just that ¡­ The times make heroes.¡±


    On this day, they secretly went to the square. Di Qi had already prepared everything. They had already transformed their bloodlines and achieved transcendence.


    Di Qi was prepared to become the first space civilization to transcend the boundaries.


    Because Emperor Qi was the most suitable candidate to give birth to the children of the universe, he had the highest achievements in deducing and was already married. At this moment, he and Si Yun each controlled a universe and were attempting the final step.


    ¡°I¡¯m really envious.¡± Said Carolyn.


    a super ancient God, aren¡¯t you looking forward to it? ¡± The three pillar gods looked into the distance, very calm.


    ¡°I think the three of you can survive together.¡± Caroline glanced at the three pillar gods from the corner of her eye. previously, the three of them were clearly locked in a fierce fight. Now, they are all deeply in love, stuck together like glue.


    Hualala.


    Di Qi and Si Yun came to the square where the fountain water was gushing out.


    This place was extremely habitable. The universe bathed here as if it had returned to its home. There was almost no repulsive force.


    Di Qi and Si Yun held hands and entered the warm ocean.


    A ray of light gradually appeared.


    The light was nurtured at the bottom of the ocean, and it gradually emitted the warm afterglow of the sun. It was like a lamp at the bottom of the ocean, illuminating this part of the universe chaos ocean.


    The phenomenon of heaven and earth was a sign of an era.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    In the darkness, there was an ancient universe nearby that looked into the distance.


    Through the black hole, Gu you seemed to have sensed something. An indescribable phenomenon of heaven and earth was born.


    ¡°She gave birth!¡±


    There was a cry of alarm, as if something had fallen to the ground.


    This moment was destined to be an eternal moment in history.


    In the future, when the Saints walked out of the universe and set foot outside the chaos heavens, they actually came out from the green flowers, grass, mountains, and beasts that could be seen everywhere. They looked at the universe everywhere before looking up again. The first sentence on the ancient stone tablet recorded the first epic scene:


    The chaos Scripture of the mountains, seas, and heavens wrote: [ in ancient times, the heavens split open and the nine poles were separated. Beyond the eighth level of the southeast, between the spring waters, there was the country of Xihe. There was a woman named si Yun, the wife of Emperor Qi. She was born into ten universes and bathed in the sweet abyss. ]

 Chapter 1290

    ?


    1290 I shall vindicate the second law of the chaos sea, the Dao of the universe inheritance!


    This was destined to be a historical scene that would be remembered by the world.


    ¡°Ten in a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Their two universes should have been wrung dry by now, right?¡±


    after all, the Saints and experts all suffer great losses when they reproduce. The universe should be the same.


    However, as the people involved, they didn¡¯t notice it at all. It was as if they were chatting outside the delivery room of an old acquaintance, extremely comfortable.


    Just like many people in history, they would never know what kind of glorious evaluation they would receive in the future for their actions at this moment, or what kind of decisive node it would be.


    Si Yun had 10 children in his life.


    Each of them was Holy and contained the infinite mysteries of the universe. They were like the first light in the universe when the heavens and earth were created.


    Hualala.


    These 10 newborn universes were actually swimming freely in the spring water.


    These ten universes seemed to have inherited their parents ¡®bloodline atlases, displaying all kinds of divine abilities, like fish, grass, whale ¡­ They were in different forms, as if the Dragon had nine sons.


    ¡°The universe could have been reproduced asexually.¡±


    Caroline was shocked as she thought to herself, ¡± ¡°However, di Qi said that he would do it, and he would do it to the best of his ability. The universe¡¯s self-reproduction will have some changes, but the degree of change is not great! And the offspring of two different bloodline universes will have unimaginable mutations in the Dao atlases.¡±


    The three pillar gods ¡®eyes were also calm. this di Qi cultivates and fuses with the nine revolutions mysterious art, the bloodline universe ¡­ However, si Yun fused with our entire monster core cosmos. Originally, it¡¯s already shocking that the two of them could be perfected to this extent! As for the future generations of both sides, we don¡¯t know what will happen.¡±


    There was no doubt that this was a generational event.


    The inheritance of life was in mutation. Only with the possibility of mutation could one have unlimited potential. This was a one-step process.


    These ten squirming embryos of the great Dao were not fully grown yet, and their atlases of the great Dao had not shown any signs of completely solidifying.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve made good progress over the years.¡±


    Medusa also walked over slowly and appeared in the corner.


    ¡°What are you doing here? To what extent has it developed?¡±


    Carolyn looked at him. Although the cosmos garden branch was neutral and not moon god Ji¡¯s branch was her enemy, they still didn¡¯t have a good expression.


    I¡¯ve basically succeeded as well. My bloodline has been integrated into the universe and changed into a quantum bloodline universe, but I can¡¯t reproduce like you guys. Medusa shook her head. After all, the speed of the deduction was naturally fast enough with the three of them working together.


    Everyone looked over and found that Medusa had become a twin universe, and she had actually entangled herself into a universe with a quantum battle body.


    Two universes?


    They were extremely surprised.


    ¡°What about the evil god universe? Evil god of convergence? 129,600 cosmoses?¡± The three pillar gods asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it at the moment,¡±


    Medusa shook her head. I¡¯m still thinking of a way to solve it. Perhaps I can¡¯t find a way. Who knows? ¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Caroline chuckled. This was the biggest problem, so she did not dwell on it any longer. Speaking of which, the civilization of the moon god season has been missing for a long time. I wonder what they are doing in the dark!


    I didn¡¯t hear His Majesty renemansky mention it. Medusa answered honestly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t seen the mysterious Moon Goddess Ji in a long time, and I suddenly miss her.¡± The three pillar gods also said.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    It was not that moon god Ji was up to something in the dark, but that Xu Zhi had almost forgotten about the mother stream¡¯s elemental civilization.


    If they hadn¡¯t mentioned it, he would have forgotten about it!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face darkened slightly as he thought to himself, ¡± at that time, I allowed the nine-headed ancient mother, Mengmei, and the Phoenix to regain their consciousness. The Phoenix had also returned to the mother stream civilization, and the mother stream civilization has now been forgotten by me in the universe. Geniuses like Ji Shang and sun god ASA are still climbing up grade-9 in the mother stream civilization, but the Phoenix is already close to breaking through to grade-10 ¡­


    Xu Zhi was completely speechless.


    The Phoenix was too free. Once she returned, she would obediently climb the tenth step.


    Look at Carolyn and the others. They had not really reached level 10, but they had managed to control a universe through the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction.


    As for the Phoenix?


    He had also sent her to destroy the courtyard in the God dimension, but there was still no movement from her! She had no intention of evolving into a species and traveling the chaos sea.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s teeth ached. Phoenix¡¯s personality is too idle. I have to get her to work hard.


    I, moon god Ji, don¡¯t I have any face?


    He defeated the ancient gods back then, and now he¡¯s just a passerby?


    This was too tragic!


    At this moment, these ancient existences were meeting and conversing. In the distance, the universe was trembling slightly as life forms from the universe slowly traveled over.


    ¡°The other side, Gu you¡¯s men are here.¡±


    I¡¯m afraid some of the life universe sects nearby have also sensed the commotion.


    They looked at each other.


    Hualala.


    A strangely shaped conch universe was slowly approaching.


    As for the other universes, when they saw these ten newborn universe babies, they were instantly shocked beyond their imagination.


    A faint voice came from within. One of the voices was dignified and emotionless, ¡± I am Gu you. To think that you would have such means. Could it be that you are the descendant of the so-called Buddhist civilization that has been passed down in the present world? ¡±


    ¡°Would you believe me if I said no?¡±


    Di Qi had already regained his senses and his heart was slightly touched. After all, he also knew about the incident. The other party was an invincible murderer who had massacred those ancient existences!


    ¡°You¡¯re not? I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    Gu you¡¯s voice softened. in the present world, everyone is blindly fumbling about this path system of the era that came out of nowhere. However, you seem to have been prepared for it and are extremely familiar with it. If you did not know about the drastic changes in the universe¡¯s Meteor shower and prepared to study it in advance, you would definitely not have been able to achieve this level!


    He swept his gaze across the 10 universe babies, and the more he looked, the more shocked he became.


    At this moment, he and the other Saints who had rushed over had already sensed the true trend of the future:


    ¡°Those scattered cosmic meteors that fell are only a small portion! In order for the number of these universes to truly spread, we have to complete the atlases of the great Dao of these universes, evolve their bloodlines, and let them reproduce!¡±


    The 129,600 cosmoses were born!


    It was reproduced from generation to generation!


    This also meant that he, Gu you, would no longer control the number of core powers.


    In the future, the life forms in the chaos ocean would exist in groups.


    Gu you¡¯s face turned dark, ¡± I can give you good conditions to follow me. As long as you enter my sect, I will give you all kinds of resources.


    Di Qi, the seaweed universe giant, placed his hands behind his back, ¡± do you think I would make such a choice? What good stuff do you have that¡¯s enough for me? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Gu you¡¯s expression changed.


    There were too many things he could offer, endless precious bloodline resources, wealth, and rank, but it was very likely that he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat the other party.


    He didn¡¯t have what the other party needed. All the precious resources he had in the past were useless in the chaos sea.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to kill me here.¡± Di Qi was not afraid at all. in the nine universes, you can easily crush anyone. But in the chaos sea, you are just a mortal. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be speaking to me in such a nice tone.


    Di Qi laughed, ¡± although you have the authority to vindicate the Dao of the universe and can close and change the flow of a part of the spring, you can¡¯t completely go against the laws of the universe. You can¡¯t forcibly close all the springs of the nine universes ¡­ Thus, I¡¯m not afraid at all.¡±


    Even though he could slightly alter the rules of this aspect after vindicating his Dao, the backlash of completely defying the laws of the universe was too great and the other party could not do it at all!


    ¡°You are indeed smart.¡±


    Gu you¡¯s eyes narrowed and he smiled. I have more than 70 cosmoses in my hands. I¡¯ll kill you by force. Then, I¡¯ll take your ten children and study their bloodlines!


    Gu you took a step forward and said,¡±I can¡¯t close the spring¡¯s eye, and you can¡¯t make these ten babies leave this area, right?¡± They had not grown up yet. When they went outside, they would immediately be assimilated by the universe ¡­ You can only wander around this spring, do you really think you can escape?¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s expression was completely calm. I ran very fast. My bloodline has. very strong regenerative power. In your half-baked universe, there is not even a bloodline. You ¡­ You can¡¯t kill this one!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Gu you¡¯s eyes glinted with ferocity.


    Whoosh.


    Dozens of cosmoses were surrounding them.


    A Great Ocean War was about to break out. Countless ancient beasts of different shapes and sizes were slowly approaching.


    let¡¯s go with the plan and help out. Let these children of diqi survive this period of time before they can be brought out. Carolyn and the three pillar gods looked at each other.


    BOOM!


    A huge battle broke out.


    The nine revolutions mysterious art was completely unleashed. A compound version of the nine revolutions mysterious art appeared in the universe. It went on a rampage and retreated as it fought, stirring up the chaos sea.


    Medusa, however, stood at the side and watched. She clapped her hands and laughed. well played.


    ¡°They¡¯re fighting.¡± Xu Zhi sat on the boat and ate some melon seeds.


    And further away.


    Di Qi retreated as he felt the terror of his opponent. He had not fully cultivated the nine revolutions mysterious art and time was too slow. Under the siege, he only felt that his strength was beyond his reach.


    Suddenly, he shouted at the surrounding Saints, ¡± Saints, are you really going to accept the other party¡¯s monopoly? Such pressure?¡±


    He laughed out loud. why don¡¯t you join me in my resistance? Have you seen my four sons? I¡¯ll make you one of them, my sons!¡±


    you can see that these cosmoses are special. Only their structure can allow you to possess them ¡­ There¡¯s no possibility of you possessing the cosmos in your body!¡±


    The expressions of the surrounding Saints changed slightly.


    It was indeed so.


    Their universes hadn¡¯t been modified and evolved through special secret means. There had been no way to possess them. They had already studied countless methods.


    And these improved universes in front of him could possess ¡­


    Di Qi laughed loudly.


    ¡°All of you have the possibility of becoming my sons!¡±


    ¡°Not only do I want to give birth to ten, but I also want to give birth to a hundred, a thousand!¡±


    becoming my Clansman is the second Dao of vindication for the universe. I won¡¯t vindicate the Dao in the nine-Yuan universe or in the chaos sea, but vindicate the life in the universe!


    ¡°This is ¡­ Prove the Dao of the universe inheritance!¡±


    BOOM!


    The moment he finished speaking, Gu you¡¯s expression changed completely.


    All of the sages were also shocked. This indirect Dao vindication method was so special.


    Even further away, pheasant eye had also heard the news of the battle and was currently steering a ship over. She happened to hear these words.


    ¡°Is this the genius of that time? There are monsters in this era who dare to challenge Gu you!¡±


    Pheasant eye¡¯s eyes were bright as snow. She sat on the deck and drank tea with Xu Zhi. this battle was earth-shattering, and the first battle in the chaotic sea was so intense. This man is a formidable character of his generation!


    ¡°He¡¯s very calculative, and I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s already thought of this. He used words to encourage the Saints around him to help him so that he could become his son? Maybe it¡¯s a good idea to study his secret.¡± Pheasant Ji was eager to try.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Xu Zhi did not react immediately.

 Chapter 1291

    ?


    1291 Chapter 1300-


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    The surrounding Saints were all eager to give di Qi a hand. They wanted to enter the arena and help him defeat the ancient underworld branch that had monopolized universe ocean and escape their encirclement.


    After all, di Qi has promised me some benefits. He can become my son, my daughter ¡­


    Ruji was actually tempted.


    She controlled a universe and looked down at the turbid ocean from the deck. She looked at the intense battlefield in the chaos sea and the Saints around her. if we attack, not only can we suppress Gu you, but we can also make someone as proud as him suffer a huge loss! I can also take this opportunity to enter the second Dao!¡±


    The surrounding Saints were also slightly moved.


    Becoming the other party¡¯s son or daughter meant becoming his bloodline. It was equivalent to marrying into a Saint family!


    The other party was so powerful that he could reproduce a universe and allow them to possess it. It was indeed tempting ¡­


    Who didn¡¯t know that this would become the mainstream in the future?


    &Nbsp; pheasant age commented, ¡± Gu you is proving the path of ¡®assimilation and reduction¡¯ for the chaos sea, and the person in front of us is actually a monstrous hero. I¡¯m afraid that mysterious civilization has completely revealed itself and is about to snatch the opportunity ¡­ He¡¯s going to prove the second ¡®universe reproduction¡¯ for the chaos sea. This is to perfect the rules and general trend for the era, to complete the important rules!¡±


    Gu you in the first loop had followers, so why wouldn¡¯t there be followers in the second loop?¡­ Now, it seems that the second one is the real monopoly!¡±


    ¡°After all, becoming the will of the universe, the universe itself ¡­ It¡¯s too alluring!¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant Age¡¯s words became more and more terrifying. in the future, the various heavens of the universe and the various wills of the universe will have to form factions, just like that living being!


    this is a chaotic battle between all the living beings in the chaos sea!


    The first major trend was to provide a breeding environment for the universe in the chaos sea. The second major trend was to allow the universe to breed ¡­


    Didn¡¯t this person who called himself di Qi also step on the foundation of Gu you¡¯s Dao validation and master the great momentum of the world?


    If the environment was not changed, it would be impossible to give birth.


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye laughed. why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to join their race and study their background? we can learn in secret, and then create our own race!


    Pheasant Age¡¯s words were clearly what the spectating Saints were thinking.


    If he sought refuge with Gu you, he would only become one of the Saints in his 70-odd cosmoses ¡­ By relying on Emperor Qi, one would be able to directly become a cosmos!


    As the living beings and Saints of the universe, they had to be ruled by the will of the universe, serve, and complete the rules ¡­ Only by being the will of the universe could one be free of restraints!


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    The Saints roared and the chaos ocean became chaotic.


    In fact, there were even people who were extremely decisive. They steered the cosmos ships under them and led the Saints to attack.


    this ancient and mysterious Saint is brutal and merciless. We¡¯ve come to help!


    There were also some Saints who acted even faster. After all, there were only 10 life forms from the universe in front of them, and the number of slots was too small. Even if they were to seek refuge, they might not even get a chance.


    He couldn¡¯t help but become more and more enthusiastic.


    ¡°Father, I will fight for you!¡±


    Above the chaos sea, a shameless voice came from afar.


    All the Saints were stunned.


    They were more or less Supreme ancient existences, and they had never shamelessly put down their dignity.


    He turned around and saw a perverted old sage. He had a passionate and heroic attitude as he rolled up his sleeves and went down to help.


    ¡°Father! I¡¯m willing to be your eldest son!¡±


    ¡°Father, your son is willing to help you!¡±


    ¡°This is mother? As expected, she¡¯s gentle and virtuous!¡±


    Many saints recognized who this was. This old man wasn¡¯t an ordinary Saint. He was a powerful multi-dimensional Saint!


    Wasn¡¯t this the God of holiness and brilliance, who controlled the four-element universe?


    They were extremely powerful and were the strongest group of multi-dimensional Saints in the current universe. They were ancient, majestic, and Holy. They were at the fourth elemental realm, but even they were ¡­


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shameless behind my back!¡±


    All the Saints ¡®faces turned red.


    This person was so wretched and shameless ¡­ They weren¡¯t that shameless, and they didn¡¯t say anything, but their actions were extremely fast, trying to show off.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, I can join your family! I¡¯ll help you!¡±


    ¡°Everyone will kill this kind of traitor!¡±


    ¡­


    The Saints roared.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and help! Go and help!¡±


    Pheasant Ji looked into the distance and quickly decided to attack together with the other Saints. She could not fall behind. As for asking her to call him ¡®father¡¯ from afar, she, like most of the other Saints, could not bring herself to do so.


    It was good to go and help.


    No matter what the final result was, and whether there was a chance or not, she had to make a good relationship.


    ¡°As expected, there are no more variables.¡±


    When di Qi saw this, he knew that his plan had succeeded. this is what it means to have more help for those who are on the right path and less help for those who are on the wrong path ¡­ Whoever Masters the Dao will master the opportunity and obtain the loyalty of all the heroes in the world.¡±


    Seeing this, Gu you sat on the deck of a small universe ship and commanded. He placed his hands behind his back and his face was filled with anger, ¡± scheme, it¡¯s all a scheme! From the beginning to the end, this battle has been within the enemy¡¯s calculations!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t him who was inferior in strategy.


    Instead, it was because the other party had mastered unknown knowledge and extraordinary wisdom that he had never understood, and had ruthlessly crushed him in terms of hardware!


    As an ancient Sage, he was extremely familiar with the rules of the nine universes and could vindicate Dao for him. However, he was not as familiar with this meteor shower as the other party!


    This was a domain he didn¡¯t know about.


    ¡°Your Highness ¡­¡± A trusted aide beside him said.


    let¡¯s go back. Gu you closed his eyes and clenched his fists. After a long time, he opened his eyes, ¡± let¡¯s go back. We are not strong in the chaos sea ¡­ However, this grudge has already been formed. If the other party enters the nine cosmoses, it won¡¯t be up to him!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t we make peace ¡­¡± Someone said.


    ¡°What, you want to be his son?¡± The moment Gu you finished speaking, his confidant beside him turned pale.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to be the other party¡¯s son.¡±


    Gu you¡¯s voice was cold and deep. Any relationship between friend and foe was cold in his eyes, ¡± in that era, which of us experts didn¡¯t conceal our identities, secretly sneak into the sects and sacred sects of other universes, find a master, acknowledge foster fathers, and Masters? After you learn the technique, you can just kill them all.¡±


    Existences like them were far more powerful than the current powerhouses could imagine. They were heaven-defying!


    They were almost all-rounded!


    They might not be as specialized in studying as di Qi, but their learning speed was also extremely fast. They were only slightly slower than di Qi, and in some aspects, they were even better than him!


    As long as existences like them could get close to him and learn from him, they would be able to strip him of all his secrets in less than a hundred years and even surpass him!


    Pheasant age was a place where people were excited and wanted to hide their names and sneak in. This was their plan.


    She didn¡¯t have the talent to deduce and open up a new Dao path, but her talent to secretly learn and integrate was still very exaggerated!


    If Xu Zhi were to make a comparison, he would realize that even though Zhi Ji no longer had the ability to come up with new ideas, her ability to secretly learn was definitely not much weaker than di Qi¡¯s!


    Gu you said,¡±however, we have no interest to move the other party to form a deal ¡­¡± The other party has a grudge against us, so we can only cut the weeds and eliminate the roots, and find a way to eliminate the other party in advance.¡±


    Gu you looked into the distance, ¡± these Saints who helped, as long as they revealed their names to the outside world, all of them will be killed in the nine universes! Didn¡¯t he like to fight for the future in the chaos sea? In that case, they don¡¯t need the original bodies of the old sages from the Great Old Ones!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± His confidant spoke, but he was a little hesitant. these Saints are mostly shrewd and cunning. Many of them don¡¯t reveal their true identities when they go out to sea. Which universe are they from? even if they reveal their identities, they reveal the names of their enemies and travel around with their enemies ¡®names.


    there¡¯s no need to care about them. No matter if they¡¯re innocent or not, just kill them all, especially the one who called me father. Gu you waved his hand and left, ¡± let them know that outside the chaos ocean is not a place without laws! We¡¯ll see if they feel any heartache after killing their main bodies that they¡¯ve painstakingly cultivated for tens of millions of years, but we¡¯ll have no way out!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The confidant replied.


    He knew that there would be another bloody land after this.


    One could only live once in each universe.


    If their main bodies were cut off, they would lose one Yuan in this universe and could only stay on the chaos sea, unable to come ashore. It could be said that they would never be able to be repaired!


    Gu you was decisive and immediately retreated.


    In the distance, Medusa was still clapping and cheering. After all, he could just watch the show of Carolyn, di Qi, and the others. How could he help them?


    Further away, a few mysterious existences were slowly walking over.


    ¡°I¡¯m Wen Meng.¡± A beautiful half-human, half-Insect Woman chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m Liu Qi.¡±


    An ordinary-looking man walked out.


    Medusa looked at them. are you guys with Gu you? ¡± Why are you here?¡±


    Medusa was very emotional.


    These existences could easily crush him to death in the nine cosmoses!


    However, in the chaos sea, they lost their powers and became mortals. They had to act according to the rules of the chaos sea.


    If he didn¡¯t go ashore and expose his main body in the universe, the other party really couldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    Wen Meng smiled. Your Excellency, if you observe your universe, I¡¯m afraid you have similar knowledge. You¡¯re about to have the ability to reproduce, right? ¡± You¡¯re not with them?¡±


    Medusa snorted. haven¡¯t you already seen it? if we were in the same group, I would have gone up to help. I only managed to do this because I obtained the same knowledge as them from ancient times.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    The other party had indeed obtained such a mysterious inheritance.


    Wen Meng pondered for a moment and smiled. Your Excellency, you don¡¯t look as good as the three of them. You¡¯re alone and weak. Would you be willing to join my branch? ¡±


    Liu Qi also laughed. her bloodline is not good. Join my bloodline and I can give you everything you want.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. Medusa also snorted. what can you give me? The power of the nine great cosmoses? Even Gu you doesn¡¯t have the ability to persuade those three. What can you offer to persuade me?¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and suddenly laughed,¡±we really do have the power to persuade you ¡­¡± How about vindicating the laws of the chaos ocean? To become like Gu you, a Saint of the laws of the universe!¡±

 Chapter 1292

    ?


    1292 Chapter 1301-meeting again


    ¡°What do you mean? Tell me about it. ¡± Medusa¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    These old monsters were all experienced and astute people.


    Wen Meng said,¡±that Gu you opened up a Sage Dao for the universe and proved a Dao for the chaos sea ¡­¡± ¡°As for us, we¡¯re not inferior to them. It¡¯s just that the Dao we want to vindicate has a larger scope of influence.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Medusa was slightly surprised. this is the condition you want to trade with me. You want me to verify the great Dao you have deduced? Let me become a saint who can control the laws of this universe? You want to use this knowledge to exchange for my knowledge?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Wen Meng smiled. I don¡¯t mind telling you. The two of us will work together to achieve the Dao. We will prove the rivers and lakes!


    Rivers and lakes?


    Medusa¡¯s heart trembled, and she felt that she was about to hear some shocking news.


    ¡°Yes, rivers and lakes,¡± Wen Meng put his hands behind his back. look at the chaos ocean. It¡¯s clearly separated from the nine universes ¡­ I want it to fuse.¡±


    create rivers and lakes to guide the chaos sea into the universe. This will allow the creatures in the sea to approach the chaos sea¡¯s inland! She mentioned an unimaginably great era that would bring about a huge change to the universe.


    Medusa was also refreshed after hearing this. There was actually such a monster in the world!


    Outside the chaos heavens of the universe, most of the Saints lived along the coastlines. This was because coastlines could wash away ancient objects and there were many treasures. Living along the coastlines would make it easier for them to enter the multi-dimensional Saint realm and sneak into other universes ¡­


    Moreover, by living along the coast, they could also prevent other sages from sneaking into their own universe and forming a net of estrangement ¡­ To sum it up, the Saints practically lived by the sea!


    The chaos heavens ¡®interior was a vast desert filled with yellow soil. There was almost no one there and it was not inhabitable ¡­ Now, by guiding the rivers and lakes, the Inland would also flourish!


    Not only that, but it also allowed the creatures in the sea to enter the depths of the universe in a certain way!


    ¡°For the chaos sea ¡­ Prove the rivers, lakes, and seas!¡± Medusa¡¯s heart beat faster.


    Wen Meng smiled. Gu you¡¯s Dao vindication is indeed very fast, but he wants to seize the initiative ¡­ He had indeed seized the first opportunity, but he was not living well now.


    This is because he controls the source of the chaos sea and the tens of billions of black holes in the nine universes. However, he can¡¯t truly control it and set restrictions on the other sages. For example, what¡¯s happening now ¡­¡±


    ¡°So, this rule of his is very bad.¡±


    Wen Meng laughed and said, ¡± but my rule is different. the rivers and lakes are actually the membrane of the universe¡¯s chaos heavens. They are trenches and depressions ¡­ It¡¯s proving the laws of the chaos membrane!¡±


    in the future, I¡¯ll be in control of all the rivers and paths. I can easily change the flow of the river. As long as I¡¯m dissatisfied with the fish swimming in the lake of the universe, I can easily change the course of the river and trap them to death! Wen Meng said proudly.


    Medusa heard this and immediately felt that this rule seemed to have more control.


    Gu you controlled tens of billions of Cosmic Black hole fountains, but he was unable to stop the other party. Because the range was too large, he could not shut down all the cosmic Black hole fountains either, because it would greatly reverse the operating laws of the universe, and he would definitely be devoured.


    However, it was different in front of him ¡­


    If the other party entered the river, all he had to do was change the course of the river and arch the river bed. He would be able to trap and kill the other party without much effort.


    the different rules that you grasp, the strength of your restrictions on the common people are also different. Medusa thought to herself.


    She looked at the two people in front of her. do you want me to vouch for the rules that you¡¯ve prepared? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The two of them smiled. we¡¯re not asking you to prove it. Our nine universes have already prepared a group of Saints for them to prove it. Each universe has five rules. Nine universes means forty-five ¡­ When the other party is done, I¡¯ll strip them off and give them to you.¡±


    Medusa muttered to herself.


    The other party had allowed him to master the laws of the universe similar to Gu you¡¯s. It was indeed a huge benefit ¡­


    ¡°However, I¡¯ve mastered such powerful laws in the universe, but I¡¯ll still be killed and plundered by you at any time. To be at the mercy of others?¡± Medusa laughed. after all, we are in the universe. With your strength, you can take back what you have given me at any time.


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry,¡± Liu Qi laughed. you don¡¯t understand how powerful the laws of this universe are. As long as you master these laws, you can create a Lake of chaos to cover your own residence. We can¡¯t do you any harm ¡­ We¡¯re working together to get what we need. We¡¯re very sincere.¡±


    Medusa fell into deep thought. take me to see it.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The two of them laughed.


    They brought Medusa with them, and an avatar descended to one of the universes to take a look.


    Medusa soon discovered that this bloodline can indeed protect itself. It can guide the chaos sea and control the power of rivers and lakes. No matter how strong they are, as long as they guide a huge Lake in the universe to surround themselves, they will not be able to get close ¡­


    The other party was indeed sincere.


    But this was a trapped beast ¡­


    In the future, he would indeed have to cooperate with the other party. Otherwise, if they fell out and the other party attacked him, he would only be able to protect himself at most. It was also possible that he would become a bird in the other party¡¯s cage and be trapped to death.


    After all, the other party was immortal.


    He couldn¡¯t kill himself in the universe, but he could wait until he died of old age ¡­


    If they didn¡¯t cooperate, the other party would trap them for life. This was the other party¡¯s trump card.


    Falling out would not benefit anyone. Both sides had to cooperate to achieve a win-win situation.


    but it¡¯s enough. We¡¯re both taking what we need. I¡¯m living this life, who cares about his future? ¡± Medusa thought for a moment and suddenly said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really need this bloodline. I¡¯ll give it to one of my younger sisters, Shi Ji, to control the mountains and rivers. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other. welcome to cooperation ¡­ ¡®No matter who they are, with our methods, we can quickly push them to become tenth-rank offspring ¡­¡¯ After that, I will strip the bloodline and transplant the bloodline of the great Dao into the other party¡¯s body, quickly becoming the top ten Yuan Sage of the multi-dimensional universe.¡±


    If they were willing to give up their resources, they could naturally do it!


    Their bloodlines were too heaven-defying. They had all sorts of abilities!


    They weren¡¯t afraid. As long as the other party was in the universe, it was up to them how much benefits they could give.


    Medusa nodded and said softly, ¡± I can¡¯t give you the knowledge you want, but I can provide you with a batch of universes that give birth regularly. It¡¯s up to you to decipher the knowledge.


    ¡°Naturally.¡± Both sides were very calm. They were both understanding people. It was enough for them to have an endless supply of universes.


    Meanwhile, they were discussing.


    On the other side, di Qi had also gained the support of the masses.


    Di Qi looked around and said, ¡± all of you can show your talents. After all, I only have ten new sons. Ten spots.¡±


    The surrounding Saints all explained their strength and advantages.


    Rugao Ji was among them, and she was also thinking about how to organize her thoughts ¡­


    Suddenly, di Qi¡¯s eyes brightened. He chuckled and pointed at pheasant Ji, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be tested. You can become my eldest daughter! This is your mother!¡±


    He pointed at si Yun.


    Pheasant Ji was stunned. He had successfully infiltrated the enemy camp?


    Carolyn and the three pillar gods, who were at the side, shifted their gazes and looked at the venerable sovereign, who was sitting by the side of the deck and drinking tea.


    Obviously, di Qi had seen the venerable sovereign and wanted to take advantage of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a thousand years. Di Qi, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± On the deck, while all the Saints were in a daze, the venerable sovereign put down the tea in his hand and looked at di Qi, who was in the center of everyone¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 1293

    ?


    1293 Chapter 1302-shocked ruji


    ¡°So what if I take advantage of you?¡± Di Qi didn¡¯t care at all. He strode to the deck.


    The two of them actually knew each other?


    This news was like a hurricane, sweeping through all the Saints on the ships on the chaos sea.


    They had just been recommending him everywhere.


    At first, they thought that they had chosen a Saint as their daughter because of her talent or something else. They were still indignant ¡­


    All the other sages looked over, and their gazes finally landed on this Sage who was drinking tea calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡±


    you¡¯ve been missing for a long time, ¡± said Carolyn as she walked over. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been busy with. I heard that this octopus is connected to you. You¡¯ve actually been hiding here.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t expect our days to be so carefree.¡±


    The three pillar gods were also not calm. back then, he subdued us all by himself. That heroic posture is still vivid in my mind. When did we have another match? ¡±


    His status even made them ¡­ Some respect?


    The universe Saints on this ship from the pheasant period gulped. Other than being stunned, they were in disbelief.


    This Saint, who was named venerable sovereign, had spoken to them with great righteousness, berating them for being old and rotten, letting them be reborn, fighting for the era, and leaving the universe to them to develop, but never developing the universe himself ¡­


    The sage, who he had thought was calm and did not want to fight for the new age, had already known him?


    At this moment, the three mysterious figures named di Qi had a mysterious background and were domineering. They were extremely talented in battle and the bloodline universe they had formed was unimaginable. They even schemed against the primordial Saint named Gu you and created the rules of the second great Dao. They were in the limelight and were the protagonists of this era!


    These three people ¡­ At this moment, he was extremely graceful and luxurious!


    They had even begun to guess that even if the other party had obtained the inheritance of the ancient Buddhist civilization, the ¡± immortal deity abode ¡°, the inheritance of the Daoist family who lived as long as the heavens, he had already known about the era of the cosmic meteor shower and had made preparations in advance before the era broke out!


    However, the other party suddenly came down from the boat ¡­


    They really couldn¡¯t figure out how it had anything to do with the cold and leisurely venerable sovereign.


    At this time, the big octopus proudly took a step forward. Hmph, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? The three-year period was up! The return of the venerable sovereign as the Dragon King shocked all the Saints in the world!¡±


    and I am one of the battle generals hidden under His Majesty. The giant octopus was very proud.


    The Saints at the side were even more shocked.


    This giant octopus was actually in the same camp as this mysterious civilization.


    It was no wonder that he had such exquisite means before and evolved this death god universe before him. His bloodline was already very powerful. If it were not for the fact that this bloodline was infertile, he would have reached the standard of breeding offspring ¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the three little fellows from back then have grown to such an extent.¡±


    The venerable sovereign thought for a moment and picked up another cup of tea. you¡¯re very bold. You¡¯ve created an era directly, which is against those ancient existences. If you walk on the steel wire bridge, you¡¯ll die if you¡¯re not careful.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    The three pillar gods shook their heads. in the era of the universe, every universe can have a parallel universe of itself. Saints are almost immortal. They rule the multiverse, so how can they kill all the people outside? Therefore, we¡¯re not afraid of the other party¡¯s revenge at all, and we can just act as we please.¡±


    ¡°Daring enough to challenge an ancient existence like that? And you? You¡¯re even more daring.¡± Di Qi glanced at pheasant Ji. at the very least, I can¡¯t do it! Back then, I was very unconvinced of you! ¡®It¡¯s only because I¡¯ve lived longer that I¡¯m stronger. We¡¯ll have a battle sooner or later ¡­¡¯ Now, I¡¯m convinced in one aspect that I¡¯m indeed inferior to you!¡±


    Even the proud di Qi was convinced.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Ruji didn¡¯t feel good either.


    His mind was in a mess as he tried to sort out his thoughts.


    Her husband was clearly not in a good mood and did not want fame and fortune ¡­


    This was something he had lied about using his bloodline before, so it must be ¡­ It can¡¯t be fake!


    ¡®Before this, I thought that my husband is a man of thin character who doesn¡¯t care about fame and fortune. He shouldn¡¯t be the so-called behind-the-scenes civilization, and he must be an ambitious person ¡­¡¯


    She didn¡¯t match her husband, so she didn¡¯t think about it.


    However, perhaps he had misunderstood.


    husband, your temperament is cold and elegant. Indeed. you don¡¯t care about the times ¡­ But that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s not from a certain civilization.¡± &Nbsp; pheasant eye said to herself, ¡± although he was born here, he isn¡¯t as ambitious as the other three. He doesn¡¯t care about the times ¡­


    She looked at the three people in front of her.


    He was indeed a ruthless person!


    However, her husband did not do anything from the beginning to the end. He was very leisurely ¡­ He was not wrong.


    Whoosh.


    A thin layer of mist covered the outside, isolating it from the outside.


    Only a few people were left.


    Carolyn was quite straightforward, directly asking about their current situation.


    Medusa, that fellow, came here only to watch our battle, and now he¡¯s actually leaving with the others. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s up to, but he might have allied with the other party ¡­ Now that I think about it, this person is very cunning. From the start, he might have come to show his face and see if there were any benefits from the Saints.¡±


    I don¡¯t care about her, ¡± Carolyn continued. as for the moon goddess, there has been no news of her at all! You disappeared for so long this time. Could it be that you were ordered to investigate the other party¡¯s traces?¡±


    Orders?


    Whose orders?


    Pheasant Ji couldn¡¯t help but think wildly in her heart.


    It seemed that the three of them, as well as her husband, all belonged to a certain civilization.


    ¡®There¡¯s a mysterious ruler behind the scenes ¡­¡¯


    As for the so-called Medusa, she was probably another force. She seemed to be very unconcerned and had even come to watch the battle. It seemed that their relationship with the other party was not good or bad ¡­


    And ¡°moon god season¡± seemed to be an enemy?


    That was why the other party asked if her husband had come out to investigate her whereabouts.


    Pheasant Ji bit her finger and her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°A long time ago, there was an ancient power that left behind a prophecy regarding a meteor shower in the universe. They planned for the arrival of this day and even wanted to scheme against our lifelong realm.


    The more he thought about it, the more likely it was that the insect race and the insect race had died. As the losers, they didn¡¯t know their place before they died. They couldn¡¯t enter the longevity world and could only die of old age outside. Thus, they left behind all sorts of remnants to predict the future ¡­


    As for the ruins left behind, the knowledge and predictions regarding this era of the universe have been obtained by a total of three forces?¡±


    She felt that there was a lot of information to be gleaned from this. Perhaps they were already getting closer to the truth.


    then the evil god universe you mentioned was taken away by Liu Qi and Wen Meng. ¡°They might have gone to discuss the Alliance,¡± pheasant eye suddenly said.


    Carolyn coldly snorted. that fellow, he really does not have good intentions! To communicate with those ancient existences.¡±


    The other party clearly didn¡¯t know about the current situation in the lifelong realm.


    Rugao Ji fell into deep thought again. This ¡­ He was not surprised.


    It would be a miracle if he knew. The other party was only an outstanding person of the new era who lived in this era. He lived in a period of the universe, so it was impossible for him to know.


    In fact, no outsider knew the whole picture.


    At this time, the venerable sovereign thought for a while and said, ¡± moon god Ji, your whereabouts are too mysterious. I don¡¯t know what secret plans he has recently, but the three of you can achieve the second Dao in such a grand manner and become the focus of the world ¡­


    That evil god also had his eyes on the ancient existences. Their side must be brewing a very mysterious situation ¡­ We have to be careful. After all, he was the one who defeated us in the past. He was the most powerful existence among the three.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that Moon Goddess Ji has already surrendered to another ¡­¡± Caroline suddenly thought of something. She looked at ruji and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve surrendered to another mysterious concept?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±


    The venerable sovereign frowned. we are now in accordance with this era. The falling of the meteor shower is a concept that exists in the dark and is reasonable by the rules of heaven and earth. As for the other party ¡­ To stand against us? If they were to stand on the opposite side, how? Stop the birth of the universe? I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Concept?


    What did that mean?


    Pheasant Ji was shocked as she listened to them discuss the situation.


    What were these people talking about?


    Her mind began to buzz. Could it be that this ¡®meteor shower¡¯ that fell into the chaos sea was a conceptual existence that had deliberately descended into this universe?

 Chapter 1294

    ?


    1294 Chapter 1303-reverie and opinions


    Pheasant Ji¡¯s mind spun wildly as all sorts of thoughts flashed through her mind.


    Her first reaction was that it was impossible!


    These cosmic meteors of life were actually projected by some unimaginably mysterious concept?


    This was the universe!


    This was very frightening.


    However, the universe had always been mysterious and mysterious. The appearance of these cosmic life forms was already quite bizarre ¡­


    The universe¡¯s future was shrouded in a hazy and mysterious fog. No one could see the future, unless they were someone who had transmigrated from the future.


    Pheasant Ji thought to herself,¡¯they know the inside story. It seems like there¡¯s really a mysterious existence? Could it be that there¡¯s a hidden universe leader in the meteor shower universe that descended with the meteor shower and has developed intelligence, secretly controlling the descent of these universes?¡±


    if there really is a universe leader who can give birth to these universes, he can indeed do it ¡­


    Of course, she could not guess the universes that the God of Destruction had projected ¡­ However, the concept of a universe leader was actually more or less the same as what Carolyn, di Qi, and the others were thinking.


    After all, in their eyes, the universes in front of them were projected by the God of Destruction from the future to destroy this universe era and replace it with a catastrophe of the world era!


    Pheasant Ji¡¯s heart was in a mess.


    if he really is a universe leader ¡­


    ¡°Then, there is a hidden leader among these falling meteors?¡±


    if I can master it, wouldn¡¯t I be able to command all the universes ¡­


    Her heart immediately burned with passion. This was a shortcut to controlling the trend of the times, but it was quickly extinguished.


    that¡¯s not right. If it¡¯s possible, they wouldn¡¯t have made such a statement. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s impossible for this leader of the universe to be controlled by someone else. Then, what exactly is it ¡­


    All sorts of thoughts and suspicions flashed through her mind like lightning.


    Just as she was studying it, the wandering evil god suddenly walked in. It seemed to have finished its work.


    ha, thanks to you, I¡¯ve successfully found a good ally. It¡¯s a good idea for you to take the firewood from the bottom of the cauldron ¡­ Eh? Long time no see, venerable sovereign.¡±


    Medusa¡¯s eyes swept around.


    Suddenly, his eyes fell on the venerable sovereign, a handsome young man.


    Medusa thought of the battle she had with the other party, and it was indeed a very troublesome opponent. She could not help but be filled with fighting spirit, and laughed.¡±I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡±


    This person ¡­


    She was probably a battle maniac, and she actually wanted to fight with her husband!


    On the deck of the tent, pheasant eye was standing to the side. Although she had not activated her innate divine ability to avoid angering the crowd, she was still a good judge of character.


    She was secretly shocked again.


    It seemed that her husband¡¯s position in the forces in front of her ¡­ It really wasn¡¯t low!


    Not only did he make these three mysterious and ruthless people who dared to challenge Gu you and create the rules of the second great Dao give him enough respect, but he also made this neutral power pay enough attention to him.


    It was as if they had all suffered losses before.


    Pheasant Ji was rather surprised. She looked at the young man.


    ¡°I knew it, my eyes are definitely not bad!¡±


    back then, when we sat down and discussed the Dao, we could see a corner of the future of the universe. We talked with confidence and told the Saints on the deck to not be discouraged and to cheer them up again ¡­


    ¡®I knew it. His talent and wisdom are definitely not bad, not inferior to mine ¡­¡¯ Otherwise, even if I had lost my soul and given up on myself, I wouldn¡¯t have defiled myself like this!¡±


    When she saw the other party¡¯s talent, she said, ¡± I have a bright pearl that has been locked up by dust for a long time. And now the dust is all light, shining through the ten thousand Flowers of the Green Mountains.¡± These words touched his heart.


    One must know that back then, there were only about 50 to 60 of them who could see the future of the ¡®era of the longevity world¡¯. Now that they could see this era, it meant that he was equivalent to himself back then ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too plain and doesn¡¯t compete with the general trend and structure.¡±


    Ruji thought to herself,¡¯when I get back, I¡¯m going to give my husband a good beating so that he can pull himself together. He won¡¯t be so idle anymore. Other than drinking tea and eating fruits, he¡¯s always pulling me along to talk about how he can show his authority as a husband and take revenge ¡­¡¯


    She blushed secretly. What revenge?


    At this rate, the other party might not necessarily be unable to defeat him even if he was given a hundred million years.


    ¡°I have to give him a good beating so that he can have the power to compete for the world in the future era! Only when you¡¯re strong will you have a chance to defeat me. ¡± She thought to herself, thinking that this reason might make the other party less idle.


    Pheasant Ji felt that she was truly worried to death.


    Perhaps, it was good to be alone in the past, although it was very heartwarming to have a partner now, and he could enjoy the feeling of home ¡­


    However, perhaps this was the general trend!


    After all these years, pheasant age had clearly discovered that the number of Dao companions among Saints had increased by several times after entering the era of the universe ship!


    This was because almost everyone in the universe was immortal.


    As long as the universe had a few more avatars, they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill all of them.


    Originally, the disadvantage of becoming Dao companions was that one¡¯s Dao heart was weak. Not only could they become a hostage for the enemy, but once they died, their Dao heart would also collapse ¡­


    But now, almost everyone was immortal and had no side effects. Naturally, they had entered the era of ¡± cultivation partners ¡°. They could have their own home, but they did not have to bear the responsibility of protecting it. They were equivalent to white silk.


    however, there¡¯s no way for these Dao companions to swear a heavenly Dao oath. There¡¯s no rule to bind them, so there¡¯s no absolute trust ¡­ Pheasant eye thought to herself,¡¯after all, the established oath system of the nine universes is not restricted in the outside world ¡­ Dao partners can scheme against each other or even plot against each other ¡­¡±


    Heavenly Dao oath.


    They were divided into many types, Dao companions, slaves, equals, master and disciple ¡­ There were many kinds of restraints between the Saints, which were supplemented by the ancient Saints, allowing the Saints to have their own social rules ¡­


    There was no oath ¡­


    It meant that they would go back on their words and the Saints in the universe would be in complete chaos.


    She and her husband had not sworn a heavenly Dao oath.


    After all, she was in the chaos. She had thought of going to her husband¡¯s universe, making an oath and signing a contract with his main body ¡­


    However, he decided to forget about it after thinking about it for a while. Times were different now. If he went against the oath and died, it would just be the death of his self in that universe ¡­


    Now, the death of his version of a parallel universe was no longer a truly tragic price to pay. The binding power was no longer enough.


    Even Gu you was about to cut down the Saints ¡®main bodies. Were the Saints not mentally prepared?


    But those Saints were ruthless enough!


    He was willing to give up his main body to fight for a new era.


    After all, ever since the ancient Saints had fought back and died, the nine-Yuan universe had gradually come to a consensus that they were just being slaughtered and dominated by these ancient existences.


    ¡°Sigh, I wonder what the rules will be like in the future.¡±


    Pheasant Ji shook her head and sighed. everything has to start from the beginning ¡­ You want me to vindicate the heavenly Dao oath of the chaos sea, but I don¡¯t know how to do it ¡­ After all, there are too many universes, and they are not connected to each other. How can we make them keep their promises in every universe?¡±


    ¡°However, if I can swear on the heavenly Dao, wouldn¡¯t I be invincible?¡± Pheasant Ji sighed in her heart. When she thought of this, she also felt that it was impossible. however, it¡¯s impossible to prove it in the era of the universe!


    The contract was the rule.


    Without rules, nothing could be accomplished.


    In a war between two heavenly powers, there had to be rules to guarantee peace. Otherwise, who would believe it?


    There were rules between husband and wife, land deeds had to have rules, and transactions had to have rules ¡­ Without the contract, the universe would definitely be in a chaotic era of feudal lords.


    I can¡¯t imagine the future era ¡­ I wonder who can change the future.¡± Pheasant Ji thought to herself.


    At this moment.


    The deck was covered by a large tent, and the group seemed to be drinking tea in a military tent. Although pheasant Ji was secretly fantasizing on the side, she had already talked about a lot of things.


    Both sides laughed and chatted about this and that, without any substance.


    ¡°By the way, what did you guys discuss just now?¡± Medusa finally could not help but ask.


    ¡°We¡¯re discussing where moon god Ji went,¡± The three pillar gods were very calm.


    ¡°The moon god season?¡±


    Medusa frowned secretly. I have seen less than all of you, but the other party was able to almost defeat all of you once back then. He is definitely very terrifying and can not be underestimated ¡­ Hiding is the most terrifying!¡±


    Carolyn nodded her head. you¡¯ve reached an agreement with the other party? The other party took out something that moved you?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve paid a lot to let me vindicate Dao.¡± Medusa did not hide it, because the entire universe would know very soon, and there was no way to hide it.


    Rivers, lakes, and seas!


    After everyone heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but frown in surprise.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the other party to think of this!¡± Di Qi was secretly shocked. if I vindicate the river, I can dig a trench in the universe and let the chaos sea in. Lakes, streams, rivers ¡­ We¡¯ll be able to drive the universe and enter the depths of the universe. This is indeed perfecting the laws of the chaos sea!¡±


    at the same time, the other party is able to grasp the laws of the river in this area. He¡¯s very invincible. Carolyn started to feel apprehensive. Unless she didn¡¯t enter the river, she would definitely be controlled by the other party.


    Life and death were controlled by the other party!


    The other party had vindicated the Dao through the surface membrane outside the chaos heavens of the universe. The laws that caused ravines to appear on the surface could naturally change the flow of the river and block him.


    this move is very terrifying. These existences have a deep understanding of the nine-Yuan universe. It¡¯s another special technique that indirectly vindicate the ¡®chaos ocean¡¯ through vindicating the Dao through the nine-Yuan universe! Di Qi secretly frowned.


    They were indeed inferior to these ancient Saints!


    Right now, they seemed to be vindicating Dao and allowing the universe to give birth, but they had only opened up an era and completed the laws. They did not grasp the authority of the laws in this aspect.


    Right now, they were only making Saints their own descendants of the universe, but they had no way of completely monopolizing it. Others could also research it.


    Strictly speaking, it was not about grasping the authority of the rules in this area.


    And the other party?


    How could he vindicate his Dao to grasp the rules more easily? Control the general trend of the era?


    They were too skilled!


    ¡°This Dao vindication of rivers, lakes, and seas, at most, doesn¡¯t have to enter the universe.¡± The three pillar gods ¡®voices were very cold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve asked Shi Ji to control the rules in this area, so I won¡¯t do anything to you. You can come in as you please.¡± Medusa was all smiles.


    ¡°None of them are good.¡± Di Qi snorted, ¡± if I drive the universe in, wouldn¡¯t I be at your mercy? ¡±


    The surrounding crowd nodded in agreement.


    He indicated that he didn¡¯t need to enter.


    The rivers, lakes, and seas were indeed convenient, but he would not let his life be at the mercy of the other party.


    But at this moment, pheasant Ji suddenly said, ¡± ¡°You all still can¡¯t see how terrifying these rivers, lakes, and seas are. In the future, all the Saints in the universe will have to enter it! If you don¡¯t want to enter, you can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Everyone was shocked. They thought about it carefully, but they couldn¡¯t figure out why.


    Pheasant Ji felt that it was finally her turn to speak. She said, you all know a lot about the laws of the chaos sea. However, your understanding of the laws of the universe is far inferior to mine!


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at him.


    Ruji didn¡¯t say anything and looked at the venerable sovereign.


    Xu Zhi also felt refreshed. Zhi Ji had always given her husband a lot of face outside, but now he was deliberately giving face to his own lineage. With Zhi Ji as a spy, he had indeed benefited a lot.


    ¡°Ruji, tell me about it.¡± The venerable sovereign said.

 Chapter 1295

    ?


    1295 Mountains and rivers, discussing the rules of Dao


    &Nbsp; pheasant age was very clear about this. After all, to be honest, her husband¡¯s status was not high, but these were all private words. In the outside world, she had to give her husband face. your understanding of the rules of the multiverse is too low. You can¡¯t think of the future of the rivers and lakes.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Di Qi grew curious.


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye didn¡¯t hide anything. based on what you¡¯ve said, it¡¯s not just you Saints. Even most of the ordinary saints don¡¯t dare to enter these rivers and lakes. You¡¯re afraid of the enemy, but aren¡¯t the other Saint ships afraid as well? ¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡±


    The three pillar gods muttered to themselves, and their voices were very cold. then, the complete great Dao that seems extremely convenient and completes the laws of the universe is completely useless? That¡¯s because no Sage would enter!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case!¡±


    Pheasant Ji¡¯s voice was cold. Her eyes flickered as she smiled, in fact, all the sages will enter in the future ¡­ If you thought of it, how could Wen Meng and Liu Qi not have thought of it? They naturally have a solution.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Carolyn was curious.


    ¡°Heavenly Dao contract!¡±


    the other party is vindicating the rules of the nine-Yuan universe, ¡± pheasant Ji said. he also has to abide by the heavenly Dao contract. As long as he¡¯s willing to sign a contract with you and not harm you, won¡¯t that do? ¡±


    As soon as he said this, di Qi and the others immediately understood.


    The heavenly Dao contract ¡­


    They had just been born not long ago and did not understand much about the multiverse. They had not signed any contracts in this area. Now that he thought about it, he had indeed heard about this.


    After signing the contract and binding the other party, the other party would not dare to act recklessly.


    the chaos sea is filled with different universes. It is impossible for all universes to be bound. However, they have to abide by the rules of the multiverse when they vindicate their Dao in the universe!


    Carolyn started deducing. I don¡¯t need to worry about the other party harming me. I just need to sign a contract with them? ¡± Then, the contract will have a lot of meaning.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye laughed. I know Wen Meng all too well. She will definitely make a contract and charge a fee for every river or lake she enters!


    And the power of the rivers and lakes was also obvious ¡­


    A personal Lake was equivalent to a home. Outsiders would not be able to attack it. It was much safer than the chaotic chaos sea, where one had to constantly be on guard against enemy attacks.


    In the universe, there was no contract. No one could trust each other, but it was possible in the universe!


    If the Saints of the universe want a safe stop and a safe home, they have to make a deal with her, sign a heavenly Dao contract, and buy a title deed from her!¡±


    Ji RUO continued, ¡± a small lake is a home, a medium-sized Lake is a luxurious villa, and a super-large inland lake is the core residence of a heavenly force ¡­ According to the grade, you can sign different land deeds!¡±


    Rugao Ji¡¯s words left everyone dumbfounded!


    If that was really the case, the rivers and lakes would surely be the core of every heavens!


    Because it was too safe!


    As long as he signed a contract to enter his private lake and closed the river, his enemies would not be able to enter.


    At this moment, the giant octopus was also secretly broadcasting and was shocked.


    ¡°Animal!¡±


    ¡°We thought we were dirty enough! These big shots are dirtier than us!¡±


    ¡°They actually vindicated their DAOs like this.¡±


    ¡°According to what you¡¯re saying, as long as the other party keeps digging holes in the ground, he can become the king of real estate? A treacherous real estate agent? A business without capital is simply a huge profit!¡±


    ¡°You remind me of Mengmei.¡±


    ¡°The other party is collecting taxes, can we handle this?¡±


    the other party has grasped the great trend of the times. He¡¯s too terrifying!


    ¡­


    In the live broadcast room, everyone was analyzing.


    Rugao Ji had indeed seen further than them. Her analysis was too brilliant.


    Medusa also frowned. I didn¡¯t expect the other party to give me such a huge authority, the God of rivers and lakes? ¡±


    Ji Ji shook her head and continued to be surprised. Wen Meng is too smart. They want to use this method to completely bind you to their warship. They will definitely arrange a ¡®training ground¡¯ for Shi Ji and keep a close watch on her. She¡¯s not allowed to go out. After all, they are invincible in the universe ¡­


    Although Shi Ji could draw the water into the chaos ocean and form a super Lake to protect his ¡®dojo¡¯, it would seem like the other party could not do anything to him ¡­ But they can force their way in!¡±


    he can attack by using the chaos sea to protect himself? ¡± Medusa was shocked.


    The reason why she made the deal was that as the God of rivers and lakes, she could protect herself by living in the center of a super large lake. No matter how powerful the other party was in the universe, the chaotic ocean could not exert its power, so she would be safe ¡­


    However, did the other party have the means to attack?


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± don¡¯t worry, ¡± pheasant eye said. they do have a way to temporarily use their power in the sea of chaos, but the price is huge. If they want to take it down, the losses will outweigh the gains ¡­ ¡®So, you¡¯re indeed on the same boat, and the price of falling out with each other is very high ¡­¡¯ I¡¯d advise you not to fall out with me. ¡±


    Medusa smiled awkwardly.


    She originally had the intention of falling out with him.


    When they obtained the power of this rule, they could directly wrap themselves up with the chaos sea. What could they do to the stone inside?


    Furthermore, although Shi Ji seemed to be introverted, he was only the self of the nine universes.


    In the era of the universe, it was almost impossible to kill a Saint. There were many of her out there, so it didn¡¯t matter at all ¡­ Even if they all died, it wouldn¡¯t be too much of a loss, so he was at ease letting her go.


    ¡°It seems that the other party is also very cunning.¡± Medusa thought to herself.


    ¡°However, the venerable sovereign has found a good wife.¡± there¡¯s an existence we know about, ¡± said Carolyn with a smile. it¡¯s very hard to be schemed against.


    Di Qi¡¯s expression also flickered.


    Venerable sovereign ¡­


    This person was indeed very terrifying!


    He might be one step behind the times again ¡­


    He was an extremely proud person.


    He had thought that he had seized the initiative and had the upper hand at this time. He wanted to catch the venerable sovereigns off guard. However, he did not expect that the other party would not seize the initiative. Instead, he was willing to fall behind and use a lot of time to attack one of the ancient existences ¡­


    The goal was very far.


    I may seem to have the advantage now, but I¡¯m actually inferior to him ¡­


    Di Qi looked at the venerable sovereign, who had a leisurely expression on his face. The beautiful woman beside him served him tea and looked very virtuous. He was silent for a moment. He was indeed the mastermind who had made the decision in the past ¡­ I don¡¯t know what kind of shocking scheme he¡¯s plotting in the dark.¡±


    The group was still discussing and asked ruji some more questions.


    Ruji was all smiles as she seriously answered some of the questions that she could answer, causing the surrounding people to exclaim in surprise.


    Even the big octopus¡¯s livestream room was completely shocked.


    ¡°Venerable sovereign, you are indeed a domineering person.¡±


    he actually has this move. He¡¯s too calculative. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be able to manipulate the big picture in the future!


    ¡°As expected of the terrifying existence that caused the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord to shut himself up!¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone was still fighting for justice.


    Medusa suddenly asked, ¡± it seems that those ancient Saints are trying to regain their power. They are still high and mighty. It will be difficult for us to overthrow them ¡­ And you, what Dao do you want to vindicate?¡±


    Pheasant eye was stunned for a moment. She did not know what she wanted to prove.


    This was because she no longer had any creative talents. Her thinking had been completely solidified.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to prove it either ¡­¡± &Nbsp; pheasant eye thought for a moment. I didn¡¯t think of the specifics. If I want to prove it, I want to prove the rules and contracts. After all, that¡¯s the key to controlling order ¡­ However, there are too many universes. There¡¯s no way to control the chaos sea and unify its laws.¡±


    After all, it was easy to unify the Dao vindication plans for the nine universes.


    However, how could you verify the same contract rules for all 129600 of them?


    There were countless forces in the heavens, and each of them was the king of a mountain. It was impossible for them to unite.


    Contracts had to have a unified ¡± death ¡± mechanism.


    No matter which chaos sea, which heavens, or how many avatars one had, they would all be bound. Once violated, they would die instantly.


    But this was simply impossible!


    This was also the reason why it was difficult to vindicate Dao in the chaos ocean ¡­ There was no way to fight for it, so the current sages all vindicated their Dao indirectly.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very Grand idea.¡±


    Caroline suddenly laughed and glanced at the venerable sovereign, who had been silent the entire time. we are more familiar with the chaos sea, but we can¡¯t find a way. You have to ask your husband. He is the most knowledgeable and mysterious person among us.


    Ruji was stunned and turned around.


    After all, everyone knew that this was almost impossible and couldn¡¯t think of any way to vindicate Dao.


    The venerable sovereign pondered for a moment and said, ¡± this is indeed very difficult. It¡¯s chaotic and disorderly. The rules of every universe in the universe are different, so it¡¯s very difficult to unify them ¡­ However, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way.¡±

 Chapter 1296

    ?


    1296 The place where the God of Destruction descends?


    No way?


    Ruji was startled and turned around.


    In her opinion, there was no way to vindicate Dao in the chaotic ocean using traditional methods. The ancient Saints of the longevity Daoist Palace in front of her had also proven this point. They could only ¡­ Indirectly vindicating his Dao in the chaos ocean.


    In the most ancient era of the universe, one could only prove it once.


    After that, the multiverse had already become nine, which was already very cumbersome. Just like what was happening now, he had to prove similar rules in all nine universes.


    In the chaos sea, there were countless universes that could not be unified. Each had their own characteristics. How could they form a unified rule of the heavens and realms?


    This was the way to vindicate the universe that even the longevity sages, Gu you, Wen Meng, and Liu Qi could not predict, but her husband had a way?


    Ruji¡¯s mind was no longer calm. A strong thought appeared in her mind. Could there really be an Orthodox Dao validation method for the chaos sea?


    She felt as if she had uncovered the fog of the sea and was gradually approaching the truth.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way.¡±


    The venerable sovereign put down his teacup and looked at the meeting of several people in the big tent. however, the solution may not have appeared yet. Perhaps, it has already appeared now ¡­ In short, it depends on luck.¡±


    ¡°Is there really a way?¡±


    Di Qi was also curious.


    After all, the three of them knew that the venerable sovereign was the oldest person to follow the ancient gods. He was very mysterious and knew many core matters. He was also responsible for handling them.


    Until today, they still couldn¡¯t figure out venerable sovereigns.


    In fact, the movement of the ancient gods had always been very mysterious. They were probably busy with the ancient plans of the God of Destruction and the God of creation. No one knew where the ancient gods were now, and they were preparing for the mysterious and shocking plan.


    Only the venerable sovereigns might have some understanding of the whereabouts of the ancient gods ¡­


    ¡°What is it?¡± Carolyn asked.


    ¡°The method is very simple. All of you should be clear about this ¡­¡±


    The venerable sovereign looked at them. it should be possible to deduce it. These universes, heavens, and realms may seem chaotic, but in fact, they all have a unified law. They all belong to some kind of ancient concept ¡­


    What kind of existence was it?


    Pheasant Ji was stunned for a few more seconds.


    However, Medusa¡¯s eyes widened.


    The God of Destruction!


    The few people beside him also thought of this.


    All the universes in the universe were projected by the God of Destruction ¡­


    The universes created by the God of Destruction were naturally under the control of the God of Destruction.


    these Saints don¡¯t know. They only think that it¡¯s the arrival of a great era, the inevitable process of history ¡­ However, we know that the so-called ¡®heavens and universes¡¯ that have descended are natural disasters!¡±


    Di Qi and the others looked at each other.


    They were the only ones who knew the truth.


    this is the catastrophe of the God of Destruction. It¡¯s used to swallow and spit out the material and energy of the universe and collect the ancient debris deposited in the chaos sea by the universe.


    after all, the God of Destruction¡¯s authority is very low now, and his great Dao oddity is also incomplete ¡­ Therefore, there¡¯s nothing we can do about the nine-Yuan universe. We can only lay our hands on the sediments on the chaos sea to strengthen our power.¡±


    In that case, wouldn¡¯t vindicating the Dao to the God of Destruction unify the laws of the ¡°universe¡±?


    However, this also led to a tricky problem that they couldn¡¯t imagine how to get in touch with the God of Destruction.


    It was not that they had not thought of ways to collapse their knowledge and observe the arrival of the God of Destruction ¡­ However, no matter how they thought of it, they had never seen the God of Destruction descend.


    According to their speculations, this universe was still under the God of creation¡¯s authority. The God of Destruction could not control it, so he could not descend into the current universe to be observed, recognized, and appeared by them.


    The venerable sovereign smiled and said indifferently, ¡± you should have thought of it. That¡¯s why I said that the solution may not appear yet. Perhaps we have to wait for a certain opportunity in a certain era. The era will give birth to opportunities. Perhaps it has already appeared, but we have not sensed it yet ¡­


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Medusa nodded. the two ancient existences in charge of both sides have been silent for a long time. Perhaps they are studying this aspect? ¡±


    however, it¡¯s ultimately different from the great universe. Even if we can observe that vague concept, that existence will descend and we will appear before him. How can we vindicate our Dao? ¡± The three pillar gods muttered to themselves.


    Rugao Ji was completely dumbfounded.


    It was as if they were talking in riddles, and he couldn¡¯t quite understand what they were talking about.


    But this was definitely a shocking mystery.


    He was probably the ¡®universe leader¡¯ that he had guessed?


    He was out of place with them, and there was an indescribable grievance in his heart.


    This was because the other party had a lot of knowledge. In fact, he had learned of the arrival of this meteor shower world from an ancient prophecy a long time ago. He had long been prepared and captured and studied many small universes where meteors fell.


    however, the other party¡¯s knowledge, speech, and manner of speaking are indeed very systematic. It¡¯s not a baseless claim. I¡¯m afraid that he has studied and understood it for a long time.


    Pheasant Ji thought to herself as she continued to listen.


    At this moment, Carolyn spoke again, ¡± that existence¡¯s understanding and the laws of collapse might have already changed ¡­ After all, a consciousness that has already developed its own will is a concept that possesses its own intelligence. It might appear in a different way, or it might follow its own will and appear in the chaos sea at will.¡±


    Was it already different?


    Pheasant Ji couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Could it be that it had existed for a long time?


    As for the birth of self-consciousness ¡­


    Pheasant Ji finally felt that she had vaguely understood what he meant!


    Her heart sank, and she pondered over each word,¡¯I believe it¡¯s a universe leader! As expected, there¡¯s a mother of the universe among these scattered and floating universes. It¡¯s their King, and they¡¯ve already developed their own consciousness ¡­¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant Ji felt that she had vaguely grasped it. She actually understood some of it. now, they probably mean to vindicate Dao to this mother of the universe ¡­ It¡¯s possible to grasp the laws of the universe?¡±


    However, a universe ¡­ He was only equivalent to the king of a race. Was he that powerful?


    Rugao Ji muttered.


    At this time, the surrounding atmosphere was silent for a moment, as if everyone was in deep thought.


    ¡°Then, when do you think that existence will appear?¡± Di Qi suddenly asked. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to talk about the God of Destruction, but if the venerable sovereign didn¡¯t tell his wife, they wouldn¡¯t either.


    After all, once they told him, their cognition would collapse, and they would not want to care about each other¡¯s Affairs.


    Perhaps the venerable sovereigns still didn¡¯t trust each other ¡­


    But in reality, Xu Zhi did not want to tell her because he wanted to take it slow and let the other party accept it slowly.


    &Nbsp; after all, if it was the truth, it would have been fine if he told her. Pheasant Ji would at most be shocked and then try to verify it. But the truth was fake ¡­


    If they were not well prepared, who knew what mysterious means the other party had to verify the authenticity ¡­ Xu Zhi still had to be careful in order to make such an ancient existence believe him.


    But in the face of everyone¡¯s questions, Xu Zhi still had to answer.


    ¡°As for when it will appear in the chaos sea?¡±


    The venerable sovereign thought for. moment and said, ¡± I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s because of some variables or because I need to study something. It will descend somewhere in the chaos sea and reveal itself. Who knows ¡­ ¡®We have to start from the beginning, and we have to figure out the rules by ourselves ¡­¡¯ After all, the other party has already developed intelligence and can¡¯t be measured with common sense. We can¡¯t look at him as an unintelligent celestial phenomenon.¡±


    The venerable sovereign thought for. moment and suddenly said, ¡± however, recently, the chaos sea has been undergoing more than just. few changes. Its laws have been constantly shaking violently. The environment of the chaos sea has become more and more suitable ¡­ Indeed, there might be news of the arrival. As for the location, our Highness has been studying it. It might appear here.¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the venerable sovereign stood up and pointed to a geographical location on the spherical map of the universe on the table in the military tent. here.

 Chapter 1297

    ?


    1297 The terrifying longevity Saint


    Everyone looked in the direction of the finger. It was in a remote corner of the nine great continents of the universe in the chaotic ocean.


    It looked ordinary.


    ¡°Perhaps, it will descend here?¡± Carolyn muttered to herself.


    This position ¡­


    Could this be the result of the calculations and schemes of the ancient gods all these years?


    After all, the ancient gods had been disappearing for a long time, and now that he thought about it, they were probably running around for this matter.


    After all, he had already paved the way for them to obtain the knowledge of evolution. Now, he was paving the way for them to enter the next stage. He was already searching for the Dao vindication of the chaos sea in advance ¡­


    Now that he thought about it, it wasn¡¯t enough to describe how hard he had worked.


    The venerable sovereign saw everyone¡¯s confusion and explained, ¡± renemansky and the ancient God. The two of them have been appearing and disappearing unpredictably. I don¡¯t know the details, but the two of them should be doing research together, walking above the chaotic sea or somewhere else ¡­


    It did give the address, but it was only a rough one! We¡¯ll have to see if it¡¯ll descend. As for the exact time, it¡¯ll probably be between a hundred to two hundred years later ¡­¡±


    In other words, one or two days later, could he possibly appear at this place?


    Everyone was deep in thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably already very powerful.¡±


    Medusa nodded. After all, no one could predict the whereabouts of the God of Destruction. She could not help but Mutter, ¡± no wonder Prince renemansky was involved in this. It¡¯s no wonder I know about it. However, moon god season has been disappearing for a long time. I wonder what he¡¯s planning ¡­


    ¡°Indeed ¡­¡±


    ¡°The other party is very mysterious.¡±


    Everyone could not help but discuss.


    After all, they had only gathered once in a few hundred to a thousand years. They were not enemies, and everyone knew the most profound secrets of the universe. Although they were developing on their own, they were still in the same boat.


    Following that, the few of them couldn¡¯t help but discuss some insights into Dao, as well as the difficult problems of evolution.


    Rugao Ji was also silently listening and memorizing. Even though she might not be able to hear most of the esoteric theories on evolution and bloodline mapping, it did not stop her from memorizing them.


    The more she remembered, the more frightened she became.


    Some of the knowledge was very mysterious and profound, involving a wide range of topics, making her listen as if she was intoxicated. She was amazed that this group of people in front of her had accumulated and mastered such a rich amount of knowledge.


    Evolutionary universe Atlas!


    The more she heard, the more shocked she was.


    ¡°True sound of the great Dao?¡±


    ¡°The lip-syncing of the universe?¡±


    ¡°They call this ¡­ The prelude to the Atlas of the great Dao? Every detailed music score represents a universe?¡±


    ¡°They split the score into the first and second half!¡±


    the upper part is the Xiantian Atlas, the main Atlas of the Big Bang. The lower part is the houtian Atlas, the branch Atlas that the Saints of the universe completed!


    It was too detailed and complete.


    It was as if the door to a new world had been opened in the Rugao era.


    The more they knew, the more pheasant Ji believed that the ¡± mother of the universe ¡± and ¡± leader of the universe ¡± were real existences. Their knowledge in this aspect was at least several thousand years ahead of the entire universe!


    In the end, Medusa also said, ¡± then, from now on, the three of you will have to accept many sons and daughters. Will there be any major problems if you give your own universe to the other party to take over? ¡±


    ¡°No problem. So what if I give a cosmos to the other party to possess? They can¡¯t decipher the universe we¡¯ve created.¡±


    Di Qi laughed. we¡¯ve done our research. We¡¯ve conducted an encrypted and complicated evolutionary route. Even if they have mastered the universe that we have evolved and become the heavenly Dao within it, they can¡¯t understand the mysteries within ¡­ Moreover, we¡¯ve also left a secret door in those universes to form a huge race power.¡±


    Bloodline bestowment, bloodline secret door ¡­


    It was indeed the power of a bloodline clan.


    The universe was already like an individual life form, forming an Ocean Race.


    ¡°After the evolution path has been encrypted, it¡¯s indeed very difficult for the other party to replicate it.¡±


    Medusa thought for a moment and said, ¡± it¡¯s just that they have a ready-made universe in their hands. They don¡¯t need to copy it. As long as they study the bloodline map in it and summarize the path, they may be able to master the knowledge of our batch very quickly.


    In such a situation, it was as if you had transformed into a ¡± person.


    Although the other party didn¡¯t know the process of you evolving into a ¡± human ¡± and perfectly stealing the results, they could create a ¡± insect ¡± or ¡± tree ¡± by studying the cell structure, hair, and bones of a ¡± human ¡°.


    They only wanted to study the essence of knowledge.


    this can¡¯t be stopped. We can only make sure that our bloodline universe won¡¯t be deciphered.


    Di Qi shook his head. we can¡¯t monopolize knowledge, and knowledge itself can¡¯t be monopolized ¡­ There were countless monsters in this universe. If he wanted to deduce something, he would definitely deduce it. It was just a matter of time ¡­


    the model of our universe is indeed a case study for them, which can speed up the acquisition of knowledge ¡­ That¡¯s why they¡¯re in such a hurry to call me father. In fact, they¡¯re all unfilial children who are ready to betray me. ¡±


    ¡°However, we¡¯re not going to do anything just because we¡¯re afraid that the other party will study it? He might as well take the first-move advantage ¡­ It¡¯s only a matter of time before they rise to power.¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s voice was cold. He had a clear understanding of the universe.


    ¡°In the future universe, this chaos sea will undoubtedly be a large-scale ¡± spore evolution ¡± sandbox. Everyone will be evolving their species and becoming an evolving player! Evolve a species, pull up a group of clansmen, and fight for hegemony everywhere!¡±


    Pheasant Ji was a little puzzled.


    Spore evolution?


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Medusa nodded when she heard this. I have also encrypted my universe progeny, but I will give it to the other party to use. The other party can not clone it, but they can find the knowledge from it and then make a suitable one for themselves. It will be very fast.


    ¡°It¡¯s very fast.¡± Ruji suddenly said.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Medusa did not react in time and suddenly said, ¡± you¡¯re the same group of people. Why don¡¯t you study my universe and see if you can decipher it, or what you can study? ¡±


    Pheasant eye nodded and was quite happy.


    Hence, ruji went to study the bloodline universe of the other party and couldn¡¯t help but Marvel.


    ¡°This is a quantum universe. The energy particles are actually entangled to form a universe similar to my own? Wasn¡¯t this a true parallel twin universe? This bloodline was very powerful! It¡¯s not inferior to some of my bloodlines!¡±


    Research had begun during the pheasant period, and in less than one or two years, they had already found some results, which surprised Medusa and the others.


    your learning speed? ¡±


    ¡°So fast!¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant Ji was very calm in the face of the surprised voices around her. at this rate, I¡¯ll only need about 20 years to successfully grasp the initial knowledge of the evolution of the universe ¡­ However, even though it can be obtained from above, the encryption system is very complete, and we can¡¯t crack this universe.¡±


    After all, the evolutionary path of a universe was very complicated. Once it was encrypted, it was very difficult to replicate.


    ¡°Twenty years?¡±


    Medusa frowned and took a deep breath. in other words, in just 20 years, the other party¡¯s progress will be close to ours? He¡¯s a monster.¡±


    then, the other party will come up with something new. After a hundred years, we may only be able to see the back of the other party! Carolyn also felt that things were going to be tricky. it¡¯s possible that the universe they created is even more powerful than ours.


    ¡°Indeed, the speed at which he secretly learned this technique is half of di Qi¡¯s.¡±


    The three pillar gods said, ¡± in our eyes, a normal heaven¡¯s favorite Saint would probably need about five hundred years to achieve this ¡­ And they were simply monsters! We¡¯re no match for him, is this the difference between the strongest genius of the universe and US normal geniuses?¡±


    Pheasant eye was stunned. She looked at di Qi and was rather surprised.


    This person¡¯s learning speed is faster than mine? ¡®I¡¯m already considered to be at the top of the world, dominating an entire cosmos epoch. Doesn¡¯t that mean that he¡¯s already able to learn on the spot and see through the level of the other party¡¯s technique?¡¯


    ¡°But this is all I can do.¡±


    ¡®The evil god seems to be at an advantage, but in fact, the other party has also benefited a lot. He¡¯s mastered this level in just twenty years ¡­ &Nbsp; but there was no other way. Even if we stopped them, it would only delay them. It was better to let the evil gods take advantage of them.


    ¡­


    They started to discuss the future.


    This was too terrifying!


    Gu you, Wen Meng, Liu Qi ¡­


    They had clearly spent countless years to accumulate their strength, but the other party would only need a hundred years to surpass them from zero!


    How could they fight this?


    They felt a hint of despair.


    In terms of talent, the other party crushed them by more than ten times!


    Were these the most terrifying heaven¡¯s favorites from back then?


    On the contrary, while everyone was discussing, the venerable sovereign gently pulled pheasant Ji and gradually drove the spaceship far away from their military tent to decide the future.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue listening?¡± &Nbsp; pheasant eye asked. This was clearly the best place to build good relationships with the people in the faction and Exchange information, even if it was very boring.

 Chapter 1298

    ?


    1298 To see my future


    because I¡¯m already rotten and can¡¯t understand their various new ideas and thoughts about the universe. Just let them continue their discussion. Said the venerable sovereign as he steered the ship away.


    Ruji was furious.


    This person was obviously bored.


    However, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to it. After all, the main content had been discussed, and what was left were the small details.


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye seriously commented, ¡± their talents, in our era, were mostly a-listers ¡­ It¡¯s amazing, but they can¡¯t imagine how terrifying that era was. They¡¯re destined to never reach the heights of our era and will only become cannon fodder in the end.¡±


    Xu Zhi also understood what she meant.


    After all, how many years had he been developing?


    How many years of accumulation?


    In such a short period of time, it was already very impressive for top-tier Saints like Carolyn and the three pillar gods to appear.


    Compared to the accumulation of geniuses across the entire universe, it was definitely inferior.


    ¡°They are one level below you, but your talent is on par with ours.¡± &Nbsp; ¡± to put it bluntly, ¡± pheasant eye said seriously, ¡± I¡¯ve placed myself on top of you.


    Xu Zhi shook his head.


    ¡®I¡¯ve used a great universe technique to combine all the genius intelligence of the Zergs. That¡¯s why pheasant era thinks so ¡­¡¯ However, in reality, if she were to use the cultivation techniques of the great cosmos, she would be countless times more powerful than she had imagined.


    However, it was really hard to imagine the talents of some monstrous talents ¡­


    ¡°How is that di Qi compared to the few of you?¡± Xu Zhi suddenly said.


    ¡°Him?¡±


    Pheasant Ji thought about it seriously. it¡¯s hard to say. He¡¯s an extreme talent ¡­ However, he¡¯s also from our team. His learning ability is outstanding, much faster than all of us ancient existences. However, he doesn¡¯t have the natural talent like us to open up a new path ¡­¡±


    After all, they were almost all-rounded and had no shortcomings!


    The ability to learn, the ability to create an era, the ability to fight ¡­ Countless comprehensive aspects had allowed them to fight in the final battle, walk to the end, and become the winner.


    They were all-rounded talents, but di Qi was a partial talent.


    Pheasant Ji gave it some serious thought and said, if he were to live in our era, he wouldn¡¯t be able to become one of us because the flaw is too great. He would be eliminated and killed by us very quickly ¡­ Because we absolutely can not tolerate someone secretly learning the cultivation method we created.¡±


    Was Emperor Qi unable to become a Victor in the pheasant period?


    Xu Zhi thought about it and agreed with him. People like di Qi, who secretly learned from everywhere and integrated everything, did not have their own things ¡­ He would definitely be killed first.


    Furthermore, these Saints were not good at secretly learning. They were all very sinister.


    however, this might not be the case in this era ¡­ Because the Saints of this era are immortal. No matter how much others hate him and chase him to learn their own techniques, they can¡¯t kill him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen if he starts learning!¡± Pheasant Ji said after some thought. He had no chance of winning in our era, but in this era ¡­ I can¡¯t be sure.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps they have the advantage of being the first to attack and have a chance of winning in the future.¡±


    Ruji gave her evaluation, which was very cruel and cold.


    Although she looked pleasant just now, she was actually not very optimistic. She even ¡­ She might not even have high hopes for the longevity Daoist Palace.


    we want to be truly afraid of ¡­ It was the general trend of the times! In the future, a true monster will rise. The universe will open up again, and a group of geniuses comparable to our era will emerge!¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye took a deep breath and her voice trembled. that¡¯s the most terrifying ¡­ You don¡¯t know what is the inevitability of fate. That era has already produced people as powerful as us, and in this era that is destined to be even grander, what kind of young heroes will emerge from the waves?¡±


    now, everyone is on the same level. Even the Saints of the longevity Daoist Palace, who are still at their peak and starting from the same level, could be overthrown!


    this is level 11, the real era is about to begin.


    &Nbsp; pheasant Ji knew the fear in his heart. they might seem to be in their Prime, but they are no longer at their peak. If a genius like them appears, they won¡¯t be able to suppress the other party¡¯s rise with the resources they have now. They are also afraid ¡­


    The era of the longevity world was the peak of that era where everything accumulated to a terrifying extent!


    In order to fight for longevity, too many saints burst out at that time, and even Saints nurtured Saints. That era was also an era where the great Dao was squeezed out, and millions of Saints burst out ¡­


    And what was in front of him?


    The scene in front of him would only be more terrifying!


    According to his Lord¡¯s deduction, the final moment of the universe had arrived.


    The remaining 40% of seats for the great Dao in the universe would be filled quickly, and millions of Saints would appear to fight for it. There might even be the final opening of level 11 ¡­


    Their Lord, who was so powerful that even they feared, had chosen to live in seclusion. It could be seen that even their Lord was not confident and had been observing everything in the dark.


    ¡°Even I can¡¯t think of what kind of monster is among these Saints.¡± &Nbsp; pheasant eye sighed. no one knows what the future era will be like. No one can see clearly what the situation of the universe will be like.


    Xu Zhi consoled pheasant Ji for a bit before steering the ship away. it¡¯s fine. No matter how strong a genius is, they¡¯re still living beings. There¡¯s no need to be afraid of them.


    Xu Zhi was very calm.


    No matter how strong a monstrous genius appeared in the future, he would still be a worker.


    But even so, Xu Zhi could not help but frown a little.


    He initially thought that his enemy was the lifelong realm.


    However, even the ancient Saints of the longevity Daoist Palace were afraid of the future prosperity and the possible emergence of monstrous talents ¡­ It was a future that even the ship that crossed the universe had to fear ¡­


    And what about him?


    The danger they might face was even more terrifying compared to overthrowing the lifelong realm.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that a monster really appeared. After unlocking the 11th level, finding the ultimate law of the universe, seeing through everything and overthrowing the lifelong realm, I won¡¯t be overthrew as well, right?¡± Xu Zhi was also a little creeped out.


    It would be terrible if a monster that roared and said that he controlled his fate overthrew the God of creation and God of Destruction.


    After all, it was not impossible for him to be overthrown.


    As the so-called God of creation, he had been unable to feel the same worry as di Qi, Carolyn, pheasant Ji, and the others. He could now feel the sense of danger.


    Xu Zhi looked at pheasant Ji and muttered to himself, ¡± it¡¯s impossible for Carolyn and the others to give up on the bloodline of the ancient gods ¡­ Although the reality is cruel and only di Qi has the possibility of becoming the hegemon among them, I will never kill the donkey after it has served its purpose.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, I have to be on guard against the future.¡±


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself,¡¯on the other hand, the era of the universe bridge has also begun to enter the era of hegemony in the lifelong realm ¡­ I want to see what exactly happened in the era of the lifelong realm and I can also divine the future. What will happen to me in the era of the myriad heavens and realms? will I be overthrown?¡±


    Was the future of the traditional trend really the era of the heavens and the myriad world?


    Xu Zhi was the one who had opened up the universe.


    What if the natural evolution of the universe did not lead to the era of the heavens and realms?


    It was another era, and this destined era was already brewing in the dark, ready to stab him in the back at any time?


    The more Xu Zhi thought about it, the more terrified he felt. this time.. ¡®m going back to get the God of Destruction to prepare for his appearance ¡­ This time, he could also deduce what would happen in the future. He had to take. look at the future of the universe and see what it was. What a setup!¡±

 Chapter 1299

    ?


    1299 The lifelong realm


    During the chaos sea era, the universe was created by him.


    Then, what kind of universe was the real chaos ocean era?


    ¡°The pheasant period accidentally revealed that the next era will indeed be the chaos ocean era! This is a necessity for the development of the universe. It is to complete the law of material circulation in the chaos sea and retrieve the materials left behind in the chaos sea ¡­¡±


    therefore, when they saw the universe in front of them, they believed it without a doubt. That¡¯s because the small universes in the universe are indeed swallowing and spitting out the matter of the chaos sea to maximize its efficiency.


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself.


    Based on this situation, Xu Zhi thought there were two possibilities.


    The first was that the chaos sea era was truly an era of the universe. He just so happened to conform to the inevitable laws of fate and was the opportunity to open up an era. He was the chosen one.


    The second was that the chaos ocean era was another era.


    Some other law, the law of the universe¡¯s inevitable development, supplemented the laws of the chaos sea. He was like a dove occupying a magpie¡¯s nest ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m more inclined to the second option.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought to himself, I don¡¯t think that at some stage of the universe¡¯s own growth, it will inevitably grow a poisonous tumor, produce cancer cells, develop cancer, lead itself to death, and eventually be replaced.


    If the universe was compared to a living creature ¡­


    In that case, it would develop normally and healthily without the appearance of ¡± cancer cells.


    However, Xu Zhi felt that the current universe might have already distorted the law of normal development. A lesion had appeared, and cancer cells were being born. They were now in the early stages of cancer ¡­


    Hundreds of cancer cells were distributed in various places in the lymph nodes.


    ¡°Then, I have to be on guard. What was the original era of the chaos sea like? What rules? Will the chaos ocean¡¯s era erupt and the original get rid of me, the pirated one?¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that the fate of the universe was inevitable and that it was a vast and endless general trend.


    He was distorting this general trend and replacing it. Even if the universe did not have a consciousness, it would still have a strong resistance law and turn everything back on the right track.


    Hualala.


    Xu Zhi was still chatting with pheasant eye, but he had already taken control of the main body of another universe and entered the universe¡¯s sandbox.


    At this moment, a long time had passed since Xu Zhi had last left. A day was a hundred million years. The era of the universe bridge had completely erupted, and the concept of the ¡± longevity world ¡± had actually appeared for quite some time already.


    7200 million years.


    The first batch of ancient Saints who had corroborated the Dao of the multiverse had also died of old age.


    Even though the universe was divided and their lifespans were greatly increased, they could not resist the erosion of time. Their lifespans were less than 100 million years. They tried to sleep and even use various means to prolong their lifespans, but they could only sleep for a few hundred million years before they could no longer withstand it and completely died.


    The times had completely changed.


    The era of the universe bridge was at its peak, and countless Sage clans appeared.


    Countless Supreme overlords appeared in the nine-Yuan universe. They gathered in twos and threes and occupied their own territories. They were known as the overlords of the nine universes.


    The nine universe overlords were known as the nine universe emperors.


    They were once the Saints of the multi-dimensional era that had fallen. They were the appointed disciples and the apex of the era.


    As the various schools of thought argued, countless Saints walked and communicated. They discussed the next realm and whether level 10 was really the end of the universe.


    Another countless years passed and the lifelong realm was completely known by everyone.


    ¡°We, level 10 Saints, are the end of the great Dao! Level 11 ¡­ In the future!¡±


    the next realm, proving the origin, proving the first Dao ¡­ When the great Dao of the universe is complete, one can go against the flow of the great Dao of the universe and return to the oddity, becoming a chaos origin God.¡±


    a multiverse can only vindicate one chaos origin deity position. A nine-origin universe can vindicate nine!


    huhu, being born in this world, I¡¯ll eventually die of old age. I can¡¯t see the truth and can¡¯t see the next realm.


    ¡°I was born at the wrong time.¡±


    ¡°I was born at the wrong time.¡±


    The Saints saw the distant future. The nine universe overlords suddenly joined forces and decided to gather the power of all the Saints in the world to explore how to change fate.


    This was a necessity of history.


    When the Saints saw that their realm was not in the present world but in the future, they would be extremely indignant. They would try their best to build a ship to cross the world and travel in the future.


    Another ten million years passed.


    The plans of countless sages and the overlords of the nine-Yuan universe had finally come up with a plan.


    ¡°Longevity world¡±


    This realm was located below the nine-Yuan universe, at the core of the universe.


    They were like nine inverted icebergs with their tips pointing at the center of the ball.


    ¡°This is the best place.¡±


    An extremely powerful Saint deduced, ¡± this place is the junction of the nine-Yuan universe, the deepest part of the chaos sea, at the core of the earth. The laws here are intertwined and chaotic. It can be used to build a ship to cross the world and disrupt karma. The end of the source where countless black holes are spewing out can stop time.


    The black hole absorbed everything, rejecting all laws. And this place was the core of everything, the only place that was affected the most. It was the place where the lifelong realm was established.


    ¡°At the same time, the era of the universe bridge is about to end.¡± A Saint said, ¡± the universe bridges that we¡¯ve built have been rebuilt countless times and extended continuously. They¡¯ve finally reached their limits. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re going to collapse ¡­ The nine-Yuan universe will be completely separated from each other, and there will be no connection between the parallel universes!¡±


    after the universe bridge collapses, this realm can take its place and act as a hub to connect the power of the nine-Yuan universe. This will allow the bodies of the nine-Yuan Saints to sense each other.


    ¡°This world is the destiny of the great Dao!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the will of the heavenly Dao,¡±


    ¡°Born for the laws of the universe!¡±


    The sages had deduced to this point and clearly knew that this was to complete the laws of the universe, allowing the multi-dimensional sages in the multiverse to have complete power.


    ¡°But, How do I construct it?¡±


    ¡°This world is at the core of the earth.¡±


    They continued to deduce and finally found a way to vindicate the tenth ship.


    However, the undercurrent was already surging.


    Seven hundred and forty million years.


    After tens of millions of years, the laws of the embryonic form of the longevity world were completely completed. And at the moment of its construction, the undercurrent was completely stirred up.


    ¡°The sages in charge of Dao vindication have already been killed in the nine different cosmoses. Their bloodlines were seized and fused into the bodies of the nine Saint emperors.¡±


    they are already old. They want to live forever and sneak into the distant future to prove their Dao!


    these are the achievements of all the Saints outside our chaos heavens. They actually want to take it for themselves.


    The war was about to begin.


    All the sages knew that whoever could seize the rules of Dao validation of the lifelong realm and control the heavenly Dao would be able to control the ¡®ship of salvation¡¯ and walk into the distant future.


    The war of the multiverse had completely erupted.


    This battle in the longevity world had even made Xu Zhi¡¯s heart palpitate with fear.


    In order to compete for the greater picture and deduce the longevity world, they had already squeezed out a large number of seats for the great DAOs in the universe. At the same time, millions of sages appeared and secretly snuck into the enemy universe.


    The battle of millions of Saints was hysterical.


    The nine original overlords of the universe, the great saint emperors who built the longevity world, were actually the first to be overthrown.


    They were too decadent, no longer in their Prime. Although they were incomparably powerful back then, the rules of the ¡°lifelong realm¡± they controlled were directly overthrown.


    For a period of time, the laws of the lifelong realm started to spread everywhere.


    Countless sages started to hunt and plunder. In fact, in just a few hours, the bloodline of the laws of the lifelong realm would change owners over ten times. It would fall into the hands of different sages.


    This battle was too tragic.


    They had exploded too quickly. In a short hundred years, almost all the Saints had been exhausted.


    Outside the chaos heavens in the nine-sided multiverse, a large amount of Saint blood had dyed the area red. Countless Saints had fallen, and the laws contained within had returned to the universe. It was an indescribable tragedy.


    And the real existence behind the scenes reappeared on this land.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that we would live so long.¡±


    In the void, an ancient figure walked out. as chaos godfiends, we once had mang as our master and experienced the great battle of three thousand godfiends.


    Another ancient existence appeared. as chaos godfiends, we have struggled at death¡¯s door for countless years. We discovered the rules of the multiverse and proved our Dao to the multiverse.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that lady B has left us.¡±


    At this moment, all the survivors of the universe looked at the two ancient existences with wide eyes and disbelief.


    They initially thought that they were the final Victor and would gain control of the lifelong realm. Who would have thought that there was still a hidden mastermind behind this.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    material jar, bitter decay, you two ancient taboos, gods and devils of the primordial era, in your final moments, not long after you created the multiverse, you died of old age. How could you have lived to this day? ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve all fallen! Your DAOs have returned to the universe¡¯s great Dao atlases. That¡¯s the proof of your deaths, and it can¡¯t be faked!¡±


    The remaining Saints were in despair.


    ¡°Who said that we would die just because our great DAOs returned to the universe?¡±


    One of the ancient forbidden figures smiled and said, ¡± we¡¯ve found a bloodline that can cut off the bloodline of our own race and cause ourselves to fall from the Saint realm to become tenth-order offspring without any bloodline of the great Dao. We¡¯ll no longer be afraid of being assimilated by the universe ¡­ We¡¯ve merged with the bloodline of longevity and lived to this day.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Despair appeared on their faces. in the past, yimang had a few disciples cut off his immortality before he died. There were no loopholes in his method that could bypass immortality ¡­ ¡°Yimang killed the disciples after they vindicated their Dao to prevent them from leaving any loopholes and rotting.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    The ancient urn smiled slightly. in this world, besides yimang, who vindicated Dao without selfish motives? in the past, when we three thousand gods and devils were vindicating our Dao, we all left a flaw in our own rules. A hidden door ¡­ We are the only ones who know.¡±


    The other ancient existence, ku Xiu, replied with a smile, ¡± at that time, we thought that the disciples that yimang took in before his death had severed their immortality. Could they have left a secret door behind ¡­ We¡¯ve been searching and finally found the flaw that the other party left behind.¡±


    ¡°Ha ¡­ Back then, yimang had killed them directly after he had proven his Dao because he was afraid that they would decay in their old age ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that when they were young, they had selfish motives and left a flaw behind their teacher¡¯s back.¡±


    The surrounding Saints were completely silent and in despair.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. Originally, there should have been three of us, and female B should have a share.¡±


    ¡°At the instant when the multiverse was created, it transformed into nine great continents. The two of us then saw the rules of the universe, the possibility of the longevity world, the 10th universe. We want to sneak into the future.¡±


    ¡°Hence, we all took in the nine Saint emperors and hinted to them that they would be able to enter the longevity world ¡­ As for us, we feigned death to escape and live to the future seven hundred million years later.¡±


    The two existences looked at each other and smiled. Behind them, there were countless hidden disciples.


    They were already rotten.


    A long time ago, in the same era as nuyi, there was no more innovation and rapid progress.


    However, their disciples were still young. As long as they could see the future of the lifelong realm, they would recruit these young monstrous geniuses into their sects and let their disciples be in charge of predicting the era.


    what about you guys? why don¡¯t you guys betray them while you¡¯re deducing the era for these old farts? ¡± At this moment, a Saint bathed in blood stood up shakily and looked at the disciples of the two saints.


    the powerful nomological laws of these two chaos godfiends have already returned to the universe. The nomological Dao they possess now is probably very ordinary. Their combat power is far inferior to you geniuses.


    However, the young saints behind them did not dare to betray them.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s curiosity was piqued as well. The young saints behind him should be from the pheasant period ¡­ But why didn¡¯t they dare to betray him?


    ¡°We are rotten, but they are still young.¡±


    An ancient Saint sighed, ¡± we promised them that they would have a seat in the future. We will share both honor and disgrace. How could they betray us? ¡±


    there is indeed the possibility of betrayal, but they don¡¯t dare to.


    they still can¡¯t overthrow us with new knowledge, because we¡¯ve left enough backup when we¡¯re young and at our peak to protect our old bodies and walk towards the future.


    The two existences smiled.


    ¡°We used the hidden door of the laws we vindicated in the past. Now that we vindicated a new law, it will only be stronger than our original one!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how would they dare to betray us?¡±


    The two of them looked at each other.


    Xu Zhi stood high up in the sky and looked down at everything. He found it very interesting.


    Beside him, female second also suddenly appeared and watched this historical scene.


    the two of them actually have such a method ¡­


    Female second laughed and felt a little regretful. however, as one of the 3000 gods back then, I had my own selfish motives when I vindicated my Dao. I also gave me the rules of Dao vindication and left behind a secret door ¡­ I wanted to use it, but I don¡¯t have a use for it now. I¡¯m already different from them.¡±


    ¡°What dark clan?¡± Xu Zhi asked curiously.


    When these 3000 chaos godfiends established the core orthodoxy for the heaven and earth, they were all cunning. How could they have left a backup plan?


    ¡°My dark clan ¡­ Didn¡¯t I vindicate the universe¡¯s law of life birth?¡±


    I¡¯ve left a flaw, ¡± the second female answered calmly. it can allow another Sage to vindicate the rules of Dao and vindicate this trace of dark clan energy, allowing himself to evolve into a life ¡­ This truly is more powerful than the original edicts of life.¡±


    this is just like the saying,¡¯heaven has four nine laws, man escapes into one ¡­¡¯ I secretly left out one of them.¡±


    Female B laughed with emotion and looked down at the two people below. it¡¯s. pity that I left the two of them. Otherwise. I might have also cut off my own bloodline and proved this secret door of the life rule again, and be with them ¡­ They¡¯ve also severed their original bloodline and used the Dark Clan to vindicate their Dao. Their laws are also stronger than in their previous life.¡±

 Chapter 1300

    ?


    1300 Directly arriving 10 billion years later


    When Xu Zhi heard this, he completely understood everything and began to think calmly in his heart.


    Heaven¡¯s 49, man¡¯s escape ¡­


    Back then, the second lady proved the rules of the universe¡¯s ¡°natural evolution of life,¡± from which the postcelestial lifeforms appeared. However, she left behind a secret door.


    To make this so-called rule incomplete, with a tiny loophole ¡­


    It could prove the loophole, the law of the universe of ¡°man-made evolutionary life.¡±


    This was indeed more powerful than the laws from before!


    That was because this was the power that he truly controlled. He would no longer be restricted by the heavenly Dao universe.


    Xu Zhi muttered in his heart,¡¯this is probably the origin of the Zergs ¡­¡¯ If a special race that had mastered the rules of life were to develop in such a way ¡­ If I hadn¡¯t changed history, Lady B would have been the first Zerg Queen of this universe!¡±


    Xu Zhi cast a glance at female second next to him and said to himself, ¡± and then, she will be defeated and killed in the final battle of the three masterminds? ¡±


    He suddenly felt a strange and bizarre feeling. The first Queen Zerg was working for him!


    This was probably ¡­ The highest realm of being a boss?


    However, Xu Zhi did not think that the real complete history of the universe outside would be as he had deduced.


    The first Zerg empresses might not be that universe¡¯s ¡± female B. they might be the disciples of ¡± female B ¡± or someone else.


    After all, the history of the universe was similar. There was no absolute similarity.


    The general trend remained unchanged, but the details could be changed.


    The deduced history was only for reference and could not be taken seriously.


    perhaps, in this universe, female B might not necessarily lose. She might even win and become the master of the longevity world ¡­ Because none of this will be inevitable.¡±


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself for a moment. the inevitable of history is that there will be a final winner in the battle of the lifelong realm ¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter who the winner is.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the two people below.


    The winner would also be decided in their hands.


    They were two ancient godfiends who each controlled time and space, and they were followed by a group of young geniuses from the Rugao era and ancient nether era.


    Time, space, and life ¡­


    They had mastered the secret doors of the three laws of the universe at the core of the great cosmos and had used them to vindicate their Dao. This battle could indeed be said to be the battle at the peak of the universe¡¯s development.


    it¡¯s far more powerful than yimang¡¯s battle all those years ago, because times are different now. Combat power is developing, and realms are being perfected.


    Xu Zhi sighed and said to female second, ¡± in fact, above these three laws, there¡¯s the strongest law of the universe, the law of matter ¡­ It¡¯s just a pity that yimang wasn¡¯t selfish and left behind a secret door to this rule.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master is the purest and holiest Sage after all.¡± Female second sighed with emotion. From the beginning to the end, she had been yimang¡¯s most loyal believer.


    Female second looked down. although it¡¯s powerful to cut off one¡¯s own rules of the great Dao and become a tenth-grade descendant without the great Dao ¡­ However, it can only allow one to live a Second Life. This causes great damage to one¡¯s life structure. It¡¯s impossible for one to verify one¡¯s Dao again and fall a second time.¡±


    they can only use this to verify their Dao for the second time and be reborn ¡­ To live Twice as long, and to live to the distant future, I still have to go through the lifelong realm.¡± Female second said.


    Xu Zhi looked down and continued to watch the battlefield below with great interest.


    He didn¡¯t choose to deduce or observe in detail.


    What he wanted to see was the general trend of the universe ¡­ It wasn¡¯t just a small detail. The battle in front of him didn¡¯t matter at all.


    That was because Xu Zhi could not use this history to measure the true combat power of the longevity Palace outside or compare it to every longevity Saint. It was simply impossible!


    It was as if there was no monster like ruji following behind them ¡­


    The corners of Xu Zhi¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. it¡¯s the stupidest thing to underestimate and contemptuously measure the other party¡¯s combat power and heritage by deducing the sandbox ¡­ Even the longevity Dao Palace of the multiverse might not be the same as what¡¯s happening now. The existences behind them might have decayed, but they might not.¡±


    He lowered his head to look at the two.


    After all, it was an incomplete universe. Xu Zhi was no longer interested in the two of them, the masterminds behind the scenes.


    Even though he was a little interested in the geniuses behind them, he didn¡¯t have any thoughts of taking them into the heavenly music sect.


    Because these were all ¡°fake¡± people and couldn¡¯t be proven to be real.


    They were fake.


    They were just like the virtual characters in a computer. They were not life forms born from the complete universe of singularities of the great Dao. Once they went outside, they would definitely be assimilated by the laws of the universe and dissipate!


    They weren¡¯t living beings born from the real universe, so they couldn¡¯t go to the great cosmos outside or come into contact with the level 11 laws. They were incomplete!


    They could not go out ¡­ However, the real living beings in the outer universe could go to the fake universes such as seaweed and conch to become Saints and travel around.


    This situation was similar to a higher dimensional being that could easily enter a lower dimensional world.


    Low-dimensional creatures, on the other hand, could not go to the high-dimensional universe. Once they went outside, they would be assimilated and find that they were fabricated, unable to become ¡± real.


    Xu Zhi sighed and felt. little sad, but he could not change it. this is also why those seaweed universes and conch universes can not produce self-living creatures inside ¡­ It¡¯s also because of them that the native life forms in the universe are also fabricated and fake ¡­¡±


    Therefore, all life forms in the ocean universe were real life forms from outside. They were Saints who had taken over this universe and become natives.


    it¡¯s similar to having a resident ID in the great universe. They are complete living beings ¡­ The life forms produced by the incomplete universes of these singularities are unregistered, and they are born with deficiencies, just like the universe.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at female second.


    The universe was incomplete, so the living beings it produced were naturally incomplete.


    This was also the reason why he had only taken in one second female throughout the years as the foundation of the heavenly music sect in the early stages.


    The second female lead was also made up, and she could not go outside ¡­ But it was not impossible to make it real, just as Xu Zhi had said before:


    When he patched up the incomplete singularities of this universe and made it a truly complete universe, female B would also turn from a dummy to a real person.


    This fake universe would become a real universe and there was a possibility of level 11 Dao vindication.


    And Xu Zhi was also aiming for that exact goal-to steal and eat the complete core singularity of the universe.


    He wanted to turn the man-made universes of these incomplete singularities into reality. He wanted to vindicate level eleven in the universe he created!


    This was also the reason why he didn¡¯t take the route of the nine-Yuan universe.


    now, it doesn¡¯t matter who wins the battle in the longevity Dao Palace.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm, and he thought to himself, ¡± ¡°What I want to see, is the distant future. I want to see what the next era of the lifelong realm would be like.¡±


    However, the next Cosmic Era of the lifelong realm would have a long period of peaceful development.


    This period of time was in the future ten billion years later.


    and 10 billion years, we still need to push the speed of the universe even faster to achieve that. Xu Zhi frowned. Lady B, ¡± he said. what do you think we should do to increase our speed? ¡±


    ¡°We still have to speed up the flow of time in this universe? 100 million years a day, it¡¯s already close to collapse and is heading towards void-form ¡­¡± Female second was silent for a moment. this universe is now accelerating too fast, ¡± she said. the power has also become non-existent. It¡¯s like a virtual character in a movie ¡­ It¡¯s no longer a universe.¡±


    The overly fast acceleration almost made the mortals virtual. It was like a glimpse of the universe had already collapsed and virtual.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the God of Destruction¡¯s method of shielding, they would have already felt the strangeness of the universe. There were flaws everywhere, and they might have been virtual characters.


    However, this was already a hundred million years, the limit of a day. It was impossible to go any further!


    ¡°But it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way.¡±


    Female second took a deep breath. bring the entire universe in front of you to the scene of the future 10 billion years in the future. As long as you modify this universe to 10 billion years in the future, it will be fine.


    ¡°Transformation?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Female second said seriously, ¡± the realm of longevity is already in a deep sleep. It has been smuggled into the big ship of the future ¡­ we¡¯ll transform this universe into a universe that¡¯s more than ten billion years later, and they¡¯ll wake up so that they won¡¯t be able to sense it ¡­ That¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°However, the biggest problem is that we don¡¯t know what the universe will look like ten billion years later ¡­¡± But you, as the God of Destruction, naturally knew the situation of the universe at that time.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was cold. This was indeed a strange way. He could no longer accelerate time, but in a sense, he had quickly arrived at the distant future ten billion years later.


    However, if he were to pull up the seedlings to help them grow, there might also be changes ¡­


    However, Xu Zhi felt that he could not wait any longer. He wanted to see what the possible outcome would be before doing anything.

 Chapter 1301

    ?


    1301 We are all the dust of history


    It would take a very long time to wait for the natural development to reach ten billion years.


    Xu Zhi decided to follow female second¡¯s suggestion and transform this universe into the future ten billion years later.


    How?


    Dao vindication!


    According to the general structure of the current multiverse, Dao vindication would be done.


    He didn¡¯t need the order and password of the great Dao atlases.


    Why would I know the order?


    The only way was to prove it.


    After all, there was no Lei Tong in the universe.


    The people of the lifelong realm woke up in the distant ¡®future¡¯. They wouldn¡¯t know the truth and would really think that they had arrived in a future ten billion years in the future.


    ¡°As for every era, the lifelong realm would always send out existences similar to the ¡®pheasant period¡¯ to study the era. This is the most troublesome problem.¡±


    Xu Zhi cupped his cheeks in his hands. if I want to create a virtual mirror image for him to see, I can naturally ¡­ But it has to be close to reality.¡±


    But even so, Xu Zhi had a perfect solution.


    He would ask pheasant Ji about her life experiences and what each era would be like. He would use a spell to let this Saint see the environment and think that it was real.


    who knows if they are living in a virtual dream? ¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head and suddenly sighed. the people in the longevity realm of this universe would never have thought that the universe had been fake ever since they entered the longevity realm and went into deep sleep ¡­ They thought that it had been a long hundred million years, but in fact, it didn¡¯t ¡­¡±


    as soon as they fall asleep, I¡¯ll call the construction team to modify this universal stage. When they open their eyes, they can perform the next scene on this stage play again ¡­


    Xu Zhi smiled faintly.


    He felt that he was becoming more and more skilled at being the mastermind behind the scenes.


    However, it was impossible for the existences of the longevity world to be completely unaware of the changes in the universe outside. This naturally required Xu Zhi to block their perception, but as the Queen Mother of the Zerg, it could be easily done.


    ¡°Go and prepare.¡±


    ¡°Find a group of geniuses to vindicate Dao. There should be quite a few in the heavenly note Daoist sect,¡± the God of Destruction said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Female B nodded. it should be done in 100 million years ¡­ However. Your Highness, I have some doubts ¡­¡±


    The God of Destruction looked at her and said, ¡± the structure of the universe outside has changed a lot. The future of the real universe outside is going to be terrifying. I need to let you see what will happen in the real universe so that you can be prepared.


    Female second was shocked and quickly nodded.


    Outside, Xu Zhi was also able to find out the trend of the era through pheasant age, as well as the small nodes of it.


    The number of Saints that Xu Zhi had produced in the past 10 billion years was really a relatively rare number. There were only about 100000 Saints ¡­ This was much less compared to the explosive era of the lifelong realm.


    One must know that there were two million Saints in the longevity world ¡­


    One could see that an era of the universe was a sudden explosion and ended. It was never a slow formation.


    However, they were few in number, which made it easier for Xu Zhi to vindicate his Dao and change the environment.


    ¡°These 10 billion years are meaningless in my eyes ¡­ I don¡¯t need to waste time, I don¡¯t need to deduce, because reality has already appeared. I just need to change the universe¡¯s environment according to reality.¡± Xu Zhi took a deep breath and said, ¡± now, fill up about 60% of the seats on the main road.


    ¡°In this small universe, no matter how fast time passes, what¡¯s the use? They¡¯re all fake and can only be used as a means to predict the future.¡±


    In the process of Xu Zhi and female second¡¯s conversation, the quarrels and the bitter cultivators were at war. The forces they had hidden were the truly terrifying ones. Both sides had been fighting for ten years.


    Blood flowed like a river.


    Their battle was even more intense and terrifying than before.


    This was because this was the place where true geniuses gathered. This was a monster who could defeat countless Saints by himself!


    After a long battle, the hostage who controlled space finally survived, but he couldn¡¯t kill ku Xiu who controlled time.


    Ku Xiu was seriously injured and ran away.


    ¡°Your Highness, we ¡­¡± Some Saints hesitated and wanted to get rid of the roots.


    we won¡¯t be able to catch up to them. We¡¯ve all mastered the strongest rules. It¡¯s easy to defeat them, but it¡¯s too difficult to kill them. The hostage shook his head slightly and did not chase after him. Instead, he put his hands behind his back and looked into the distance. as the loser, the bitter crock clearly has control over time, but it has to die of old age in the passage of time. How sad ¡­


    The remaining Saints who were bathed in blood remained silent.


    He could control time, but he couldn¡¯t be eternal, because he would be restricted by the rules of ¡®longevity¡¯.


    ¡°Let us all enter the lifelong realm.¡±


    we don¡¯t need to pay attention to him, ¡± the hostage said. we¡¯re going to walk into the distant future, while he can only live in this era and welcome his final years ¡­


    in the later records, people might think that he was the winner.


    it¡¯s because he¡¯ll take control of this era and become the only Overlord again after we sleep and sneak into the distant future ¡­ I¡¯m going to live the last and most wonderful legendary life.¡±


    The hostage closed his eyes. however, he is only the Overlord of an era in a fragment of the universe, while I have walked toward eternity ¡­ I can¡¯t kill him, and I don¡¯t want to kill him either. I¡¯ll give him a perfect exit so that we won¡¯t be fellow Daoists in vain.¡±


    All the paths of cultivation were filled with blood and loneliness.


    In their eyes, there were almost no Dao friends or Dao partners that were truly trustworthy.


    Only his old rivals and enemies worthy of respect ¡­


    However, they eventually fell, and he was the last one left standing at the end of time.


    ¡°In the end, I don¡¯t even have any enemies?¡±


    He slowly closed his eyes and walked towards the lifelong realm step by step. His figure gradually turned illusory, ¡± the remaining eleven of you can move in there. In the future, I will grant the nine of you a primal god throne, Dao eleven.


    The surrounding Saints, who were bathed in blood, looked miserable.


    They looked at each other, and a trace of ferocity flashed through their eyes.


    ¡­.


    On the chaos ship.


    After Xu Zhi finished reading all of this, he suddenly looked at pheasant Ji, who was still pouring tea for him. He stroked her hair and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you either.¡±


    Ah?


    Ruji was stunned.


    Xu Zhi could not possibly say that he had started to predict the future because of her worries, could he?


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The reality was cruel and bloody. It was a terrifying dark forest.


    As expected, the nine people from the longevity Dao Palace did not have such a number naturally. As the final victors, they fought against each other for the second round, and pheasant Ji was one of the nine victors.


    ¡®No wonder ruji saw this scene in this era. All her life¡¯s efforts were wasted ¡­¡¯ After their beliefs completely collapsed, they would doubt the meaning of their previous lives. That was why he had given up on himself.


    ¡°In this world, there is no right or wrong.¡±


    Xu Zhi picked up a cup of tea and looked up at the sky above the chaos sea. It was gray, but it was a very pure and clean Color. the more I see history, the more I understand it. The more I know that there is no pure good or evil. Everyone has their own stand. All the path-seekers are only there to pursue the peak of the universe.


    ¡°Everyone is the dust of history, including you and me.¡± Pheasant Ji also laughed.

 Chapter 1302

    ?


    1302 The fate of the chaos ocean


    A day passed.


    Under the lead of the second female lead, time quickly overlapped.


    The sages started to vindicate their DAOs and supplement the rules of the era after the living world.


    The lifelong realm was the benchmark for an era.


    However, it was also because of its great outburst and shocking bloody battles that the rules of the nine-Yuan universe were too hasty and needed to be repaired bit by bit.


    In other words, the 600 to 700 million years of development before this was too short. A longer period of time was needed. The integration of the Saints made the universe more fine.


    It was like a porcelain bottle.


    A complete and crude embryo had appeared, but it was also time to Polish its flaws.


    Even though the speed here was so fast.


    However, the heavenly note Daoist sect still maintained the speed of a hundred years per day, observing and making adjustments.


    Whoosh.


    Xu Zhi slowly descended and carefully sensed the atlases of the great Dao.


    Female second walked out and said to the God of Destruction respectfully, ¡± we¡¯ve verified our Dao and made plans according to the Atlas of the great Dao you gave us ¡­ Although I don¡¯t know the order of Dao vindication or the splitting order of the Dao atlases, I just need to vindicate it. ¡±


    The God of Destruction nodded. He looked at the Atlas, which was similar to the current universe, and said in a cold and lonely voice, ¡± well done. 60% of the seats are full.


    This situation was the same as the situation in the outside universe.


    however, nothing major has happened in the entire universe yet ¡­ Female second stood in the chaos heavens, looking at the nine chaos great continents and the universe¡¯s chaos ocean. Everything remained calm.


    ¡°Let the witnesses continue.¡± Xu Zhi said.


    but, the Atlas you gave me has already proven it. The Atlas of the future ¡­ Female B was a little hesitant.


    The Atlas of the future. Xu Zhi did not really come from the future, so how could he have it?


    at this stage, there¡¯s still no need for an Atlas ¡­ I¡¯m fine, ¡± the God of Destruction said lightly. I¡¯ll continue to complete it according to the remaining incomplete laws.


    The rest of the rules were all insignificant and didn¡¯t require much thinking. Looking at this big tree, where was the branch missing? it could be directly replaced. The rest of the rules were irrelevant.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Female B nodded.


    Very soon, the rules of the universe were completed to the seventh level at Xu Zhi¡¯s behest.


    Still, nothing happened.


    Xu Zhi frowned and thought to himself,¡¯our universe is now on the sixth level. The seventh level means that at least a billion years later, will there still be no incidents in the chaos sea?¡¯


    As expected, he was not an inevitable law of history.


    Female second also had some doubts.


    Xu Zhi was very calm. I¡¯ll continue to complete and modify the rules. It may not develop like the future I see, and it may not appear like the future I see, but I¡¯ll still continue to deduce it.


    Lady B continued to let existences vindicate Dao and complete the rules of the universe.


    During this process, the longevity Daoist Palace had been in a deep sleep and did not wake up.


    The Saints that had come to investigate in the past had followed the rules and nothing unexpected happened. They continued to sleep and sneak in.


    The great Dao continued to be completed.


    When the laws of the universe reached the eighth level, it still seemed calm.


    Even Xu Zhi felt a little suspicious. the rules of the great Dao are almost completely completed ¡­ They would enter the age of maturity and enter the Age of Chaos. At that time, the Saints would no longer exist, and it would be impossible for them to vindicate their Dao ¡­ Could it be that the chaos ocean¡¯s era of Saints didn¡¯t exist?¡±


    ¡°The universe is going to walk towards its final maturity in an incomplete manner, with the sea trash all over the chaos sea? The great Dao has been completed, and the tenth-ranked seats have been closed?¡±


    Xu Zhi felt a little ridiculous in his heart!


    But very soon, his brows twitched. He suddenly looked at the chaos sea and realized that there was a subtle change in the chaos sea.


    Chaos sea ¡­


    It had become clear.


    Previously, the muddy and chaotic sea water had extremely low visibility. It was thick and gray, like a lake in the rain. It was very muddy and full of mud, but now it was clear.


    the chaos sea clearly doesn¡¯t have any laws. However, it¡¯s actually becoming clear as it¡¯s being supplemented ¡­


    Xu Zhi felt that this was a special change.


    Female second also quickly noticed this special place. With a look of surprise, she began to deduce, ¡± incredible! It was unbelievable! The sea water became clear ¡­ I¡¯m afraid the laws of the nine great continents are being completed!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s tone was light.


    ¡°God of Destruction, is this the future of the universe you see?¡±


    Female B felt that this was too exciting. The universe was so mysterious, and nature was so magical. I saw it! So that was how it was! Previously, the chaos sea was turbid because the laws of the nine great continents were incomplete and chaotic. The matter they ejected ¡­ An ocean where the laws of the nine universes interweave is naturally turbid, chaotic, and brutal!¡±


    ¡°But now, it¡¯s completely different!¡±


    Female second exclaimed, ¡± as the universe matures, it¡¯s almost complete. The seawater that spurted out of the black holes on the nine Continents naturally became orderly. The nine rules of the chaos sea became regular and perfect. The chaos sea is no longer so chaotic and is moving towards clarity!


    Xu Zhi looked at the chaos sea quietly. It was clear and blue, as if it had really become an ocean.


    They became orderly and well-organized ¡­


    The ocean current also became rhythmic, as if it was truly a beautiful ocean.


    Of course, this vast ocean was also clear, and one could see the debris, antiques, and garbage floating in it. For countless years, it had long been a huge waste pool.


    Female second tried to touch it and touched the seawater, but she quickly retracted her hand. She frowned and muttered, ¡± we still can¡¯t touch it. Even the sages of the nine universes who corroborated their Dao at the same time can¡¯t touch the chaotic seawater. Although they have become regular, they are only relative ¡­ The laws of the nine universes are all mixed up, preventing us from coming into contact with them.¡±


    Female B was very excited. She walked on the beach and studied. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but look at the God of Destruction and asked, ¡± ¡°The ocean is changing like this. What will happen in the future of the universe?¡±


    Xu Zhi was silent for a moment. He had already sensed that something terrible was being nurtured in the seawater.


    ¡°Is this the true power?¡± Xu Zhi closed his eyes and felt a tinge of fear.


    Whoosh.


    Xu Zhi stretched out his hand and a protective barrier appeared. Without giving any explanation, he slowly dove into the chaos sea with female second and finally came to a corner.


    you should have known what will happen in the future. The God of Destruction opened his eyes and said lightly.


    ¡°We ¡­ Should have known?¡± Female second pondered. She followed the God of Destruction and slowly entered the chaos sea that had become clear. She was surrounded by a deep blue and countless ancient objects floating in the air.


    the chaos sea is a sea. Do you know what the sea is? what is the most important meaning of the sea? ¡± The God of Destruction turned around and looked at Lady B calmly.


    The importance of the ocean ¡­


    Immediately, female B got goosebumps all over.


    As the oldest Saint who had proven the laws of life, she naturally knew: The ocean was the origin of all life. It was the source of life and the mother of life.


    The ocean¡¯s most important purpose was to give birth to life.


    This was one of the most important laws of the universe.


    ¡°Then ¡­ Then!¡± While she was still in shock, the God of Destruction had taken her to an ocean current in the chaos sea.


    This was an Abyssal Blue vortex.


    The Azure undercurrent was slowly stirring.


    Almost in the next second, female B suddenly saw a scene that she would never forget.


    The different laws of life from the nine universes were slowly blending here, and a wonderful chemical reaction occurred. The spores of life in the chaos sea ¡­ It was slowly being nurtured.


    ¡°The origin of life!¡±


    this is the life law of the nine-sided universe that I created and changed back then. It¡¯s actually acting on its own ¡­


    At this moment, female second only felt a vague and indescribable fear.


    Her body trembled as she looked at the God of Destruction, who had a cold and majestic expression on his face.


    ¡°This is the general trend. I should have thought of it ¡­ But no one could have thought of it, because this is the future.¡± Female second only felt a strong sense of destiny. The great trend of the chaotic sea era, which seemed to be inevitable by fate, quietly pulled open its final curtain at the bottom of the chaotic sea.

 Chapter 1303

    ?


    1303 Chapter 1312-fate


    Female second clenched her fists and looked at the changes in the chaos sea. An indescribable fear emerged in her heart. It was a strong fear that originated from the genes and blood of living creatures.


    The general trend.


    The vast nature and the changing momentum of the universe.


    This was such a mesmerizing and vast domain.


    Before the general trend of the universe, any individual or tiny life was sad. They lived in this era, like small bugs, fungi, and insects on a big tree.


    The tree was growing strong and healthy, but they were taking turns.


    ¡°We are so pathetic.¡±


    Female B suddenly looked down at these mysterious creatures that even she couldn¡¯t describe. The spores were gathering, and she felt a deep fear and a strong sense of danger from them. She said, ¡± the so-called ¡®man can conquer the heavens¡¯ and ¡®go against the heavens¡¯ are all ridiculous topics ¡­ It¡¯ll be very difficult for us to escape fate.¡±


    ¡°What are they? Will they destroy us?¡±


    Female second¡¯s voice was soft and bitter.


    ¡°Are we going to be eliminated? We are going to die? This was because the bloodline Dao validation door was sealed ¡­ our bloodline system is going to be eliminated. We¡¯ve entered the Dharma ending age. After all, we use our bloodline rules to cultivate. After we complete the universe, we¡¯ll be completely useless ¡­ But, perhaps ¡­ This isn¡¯t the real end of the world, it¡¯s just the ¡­ Vipralopa?¡±


    Xu Zhi did not say anything.


    The power of nature was too vast.


    The so-called man can conquer the heavens? Resist nature?


    It was simply laughable.


    Even the so-called Saints were just ants of their time, living at the top of their own human society.


    No matter what stage it was, humans were always weak.


    Whether it was the slash-and-burn era of primitive city-states, the Sumerian myths, the civilization of Science and Technology, the cultural renaissance of the Middle Ages, the Industrial Revolution, or even the development of today on Earth, they all felt a deep sense of powerlessness in the face of nature ¡­


    Any random planet in the universe would be worth at least billions.


    A ten Yuan Sage¡¯s life span was only a hundred million years, which was one-tenth of a planet¡¯s.


    ¡°This is the general trend of fate.¡±


    The God of Destruction looked at the spores in the ocean of chaos and said softly, ¡± it¡¯s an inevitable law of the universe¡¯s growth. The drastic change in the chaos sea era ¡­ Are you clear on this?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Female second¡¯s voice was completely heavy.


    ¡°Perhaps, it can be summarized in one sentence: When the atlases of the great Dao of the universe were completed, it was almost reaching maturity and perfection. When 80% of the atlases were completed, the sea of chaos would also become orderly due to the completion of the laws ¡­ The ocean currents, cycles, and regularity have almost turned it into an ocean, which will give birth to life in the chaos sea.¡±


    This sentence seemed short, but it contained a world-shaking secret!


    Female B could not help but look at the God of Destruction and bowed deeply. She was completely convinced. this is completely unexpected and almost destined. It should be like this ¡­ If you hadn¡¯t personally deduced the future of the universe and used words to describe this moment for us, we definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to feel the shock.¡±


    The God of Destruction nodded and laughed coldly, ¡± the future of the universe. I come from the future, so I naturally know. But now, I¡¯ll let you see what will happen in the future!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is?¡±


    Female B stared at those creatures in shock.


    In fact, Xu Zhi was also a little frightened by what he saw. Fortunately, he had deduced it, otherwise ¡­ He might really be caught off guard.


    This was probably the general trend of the chaos sea.


    He was indeed a dove occupying a magpie¡¯s nest. The chaos ocean that was supposed to descend would only appear much later!


    However, he had appeared in advance to deal with the chaos sea. He had decided to surround the city with villages and steal the materials in the chaos sea, which happened to fit the central idea ¡­ That was why the ancient Saints of the longevity Daoist Palace thought that a major trend had appeared.


    they have already deduced that the general trend is in the chaos sea, but they don¡¯t know that ¡­ ¡®I¡¯m in the dark, Zhang Guan, Dai Li ¡­¡¯ The true power is behind.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s gaze turned to the Orthodox side, to the mysterious creatures that were being bred in the sea of chaos.


    Like Lady B, he felt an unknown fear.


    It was as if a low-level creature had seen a high-level creature. It was like a low-level insect seeing the birth of humans ¡­


    It was a kind of bloodline suppression. No¡­ It was a life form that transcended the structure of blood!


    The most fundamental instinct written in his genes was actually wailing, trembling, and having a strong impulse to destroy the other party at all costs!


    And this was a special creature that had naturally evolved in the universe ¡­


    He could not control the life form that was naturally born in the universe, which was the heaven¡¯s divination four nine.


    ¡°What do you think they will become in the future? What are they?¡± Female B said.


    I can¡¯t tell you what will happen in the future. You can just witness it with your own eyes.


    The God of Destruction clasped his hands behind his back and looked as if he had seen through the vicissitudes of the future. With an extremely unpredictable feeling, he said, ¡± also, it¡¯s time for the disciples of the heavenly note Daoist sect to see this era and carry out their research.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Female second nodded.


    Everyone in the heavenly music sect knew that something was going to happen.


    They were carrying out a certain plan, but only the executors of the plan knew the details. Even Mother Earth and the others didn¡¯t know. They were still deducing and updating the species in the ¡®universe laboratory¡¯.


    The second lady was fully in charge of this matter.


    After all, female second had already decayed and no longer had the ability to open up a new great Dao. She contributed the life rules that she had opened up in her life and left the situation over to the young man, with the cute girl taking charge.


    She also took the opportunity to host what she could do.


    Hualala.


    In an instant, the disciples of the heavenly note Daoist sect also appeared.


    They didn¡¯t cultivate any other laws and only studied the great Dao atlases and the structure of the universe.


    As they observed the process of this new universe, they couldn¡¯t help but start to be shocked and study it.


    ¡°This is the future ten billion years from now?¡±


    the great Dao Atlas is actually close to maturity. If it¡¯s compared to a song, then it¡¯s already moving towards the final chapter and is completely perfected!


    ¡°Eh? The bottom of the sea?¡±


    ¡°What is this? Life spore? The chaos sea had become orderly and was beginning to breed life? This is indeed inevitable. Is it the next universe era?¡±


    the next universe era has already appeared. According to this deduction, the existence of the longevity world should have discovered the changes and should be coming out soon ¡­ As the victors of the past, they were all waiting to sneak into the distant future, the next major event of the lifelong realm! With my peak condition, I¡¯ll fight the Future and walk towards the final door!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    they definitely won¡¯t come out so quickly, because they can¡¯t discover it so quickly.


    life is being nurtured in the depths of the ocean, but they have too many methods to constantly monitor the ocean. One must know that the vastness of the chaos ocean is comparable to the multiverse. They would definitely not be able to detect the tiny bits of it!


    we have to wait for this era to be completely nurtured and explode to a certain extent before they will notice.


    Everyone in the heavenly music sect was studying and observing the outside data with special instruments.


    They were like researchers in a laboratory, studying the parameters and development of this ¡®false universe¡¯, even though they themselves were also out of this universe.


    Female second looked at this scene and sighed softly, ¡± we predict the future of the universe just to change the future and make this universe come true. If this universe can¡¯t come true, we¡¯ll predict another universe and repeat this cycle. We¡¯ll find a way to become a complete great universe and let the God of Destruction take the power of the great universe ¡­ Let us become true.¡±


    yeah, it¡¯s too terrifying. We have to deduce it!


    Meng Mei said softly, but her eyes were secretly flickering.


    At the side, nine-headed ancient mother and Phoenix, who had bodies in parallel universes, had joined the heavenly note sect long ago and started to specialize in research ¡­ Female second naturally noticed the hidden identities of the two people and the cute girl. They were probably ¡± real people ¡± from the real universe.


    However, they belonged to the God of Destruction¡¯s camp.


    At this moment, Meng Mei and the other two secretly looked at each other, revealing a great shock.


    this is true. Our universe is in the present, but now, we can see the future of the universe!


    Although they had been extremely shocked when they had seen the truth of history, they had not been shocked to the extreme. This was because to them, it was all in the past. It was like an archaeological discovery, experiencing the past.


    But now, they were living in the current universe and seeing the future of the universe ¡­


    This feeling was enough to make their blood run cold, but they were also extremely excited.


    Nothing was more exciting than knowing the future!


    Cutie pie also started to act in secret.¡¯I have to inform the members of both parties at the same time. One party is the people on my earth, and the other party has to be the ancient God, Caroline, the three pillar gods, and ¡­ Venerable sovereigns!¡±


    ¡°Report the current situation of the universe to them in real-time, as well as the future developments. This is too important to us, it¡¯s an important method to beat up those country bumpkins!¡±


    Hualala.


    On the ships of the chaos sea.


    Di Qi, Caroline, and the others were busy dealing with the Saints of their era who had submitted to them. At the same time, they were dealing with the new universe, roping in a force that was not weaker than Gu you, and at the same time, preparing to set off to the possible destination of the God of Destruction. At this moment, he heard some news.


    ¡°Our universe¡¯s ¡­ The future?¡±

 Chapter 1304

    ?


    1304 The real chaotic sea era, the monster in the deep sea


    This surprised them.


    the chaos ocean universe and the myriad heavens and realms before me ¡­ It was not the real future of the universe, but the observation of the God of Destruction¡¯s arrival in this universe, and a variable ¡­ Then, is this the normal future of the universe without any variables?¡±


    They were secretly anxious.


    The reference value of this corner of the future was too great!


    The God of Destruction ¡­


    They looked at each other and sighed.


    the ancient gods have really done an unimaginable and shocking feat for the future of our Buddhist civilization!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At this moment.


    Looking at female B and cutie Mei, nine-headed ancient mother muttered to herself. It was time to inform her own universe garden lineage.


    ¡°I¡¯m also one of the three people who were sent here. I represent my side.¡±


    I have to report what happened here to the evil god, Shi Ji, and the quantum Grandmaster, His Majesty renemanska, Live!


    On the other side, even though Phoenix had a pure heart and few desires, her heart was in turmoil when she saw this scene.


    this is the truth of the great Dao, the general trend of the universe, and everything that countless path seekers are pursuing. I want to inform our elemental race and the people of the mother stream civilization so that they can follow up at all times.


    For a time, the three great forces had their eyes on this place.


    Under their gazes, the heavenly music sect, the lineage of the ancient gods ¡­ Under the observation of the various civilizations, the era was rapidly changing. In their eyes, the chaos sea was actually beginning to be full of vitality.


    However, it was a different model of vitality from the current universe.


    Although they were completely different, they were extremely ordinary in the eyes of all existences, so ordinary that it was creepy.


    this is actually the normal evolution of marine life!!


    it¡¯s like an ordinary planet or an ordinary ocean that is breeding life!


    They felt fear.


    It was the same kind of fear as the second female lead.


    Because in this situation, nothing was more terrifying than ¡± ordinary ¡°.


    It was a strong sense of familiarity, as if everything was reincarnation, a strong sense of destiny in the universe.


    This feeling was clearly at the end of the universe¡¯s maturity. It was as if they had returned to the familiar scene of the birth of the first life in the universe¡¯s 100 million years. It was this seemingly ordinary scene that brought them a sense of subversion.


    The inevitability of the universe.


    They murmured in their hearts with indescribable shock. Everything had to be repeated?


    While they were dumbfounded, time did not stop. Everything was developing rapidly.


    Ten million years had passed.


    The birth of life was a miracle in itself. Under the stirring of the ocean currents, the substances, antiques, dust, and fragments in the ocean seemed to have undergone the reconstruction of inanimate and inorganic objects, giving birth to life.


    The primitive plankton began to appear.


    Another 30 million years passed.


    Gradually, plankton began to evolve, and rough marine creatures, algae, and fish appeared.


    Yet, the lifelong realm still didn¡¯t sense anything.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± On the other side, di Qi¡¯s voice also became hoarse, ¡± if the God of Destruction didn¡¯t come and interfere, would the chaos sea clean up the impurities in this way? ¡±


    perhaps, from the very beginning, our thinking has fallen into a misunderstanding, and we have been confined to the era.


    The three pillar gods laughed bitterly. how is this ¡®trash¡¯ that settled in the chaos sea? From a certain perspective. This So-Called Chaos ocean trash was ¡®intentionally¡¯ left behind. Without it, a new chaos ocean era wouldn¡¯t have been born ¡­¡±


    At this moment, they had a deep understanding:


    The universe was perfect.


    His growth process was too perfect.


    They used to naively think that all the loopholes, some unnecessary flaws, were the necessity of an era.


    The general trend of the universe had its inevitable growth and nodes.


    ¡°These creatures are very special.¡±


    Carolyn had also noticed some clues and started deducing. they came from the laws of the nine universes. In a sense, they are a mixture of the laws of the nine universe great Dao atlases, the nine universes ¡­ Let them become ¡®hybrid¡¯ lifeforms, they are the perfect ultimate lifeforms!¡±


    they aren¡¯t disabled like us. They can¡¯t easily enter other parallel universes or the chaos sea ¡­ They can enter any place they want.¡±


    ¡°A perfect ultimate creature!¡±


    Carolyn closed her eyes.


    On the other side, Medusa and Shi Ji were sitting on the sofa, listening to the words of the nine-headed ancient mother, and were secretly shocked.


    This was the inevitable development of the times. If the God of Destruction had not come, this would have been the destined future. Although it was still unknown how these creatures would develop and what their attitude towards the ¡± old creatures ¡± was, they had already become an irreversible trend.


    Yes, it was.


    It was irreversible.


    On the other side, female B was also in shock. they were born in the chaos sea. They still look very weak ¡­ However, it¡¯s already a big deal. Because the chaos sea is too vast, the Saints on the continent can¡¯t do anything to them. They can only watch as they evolve, reproduce, develop, and mature.¡±


    Universe calendar year 48.1 billion.


    Even though they had not truly passed through such a long era, the last batch of Saints of this era had deduced the age of the development of history based on the maturity of the atlases of the great Dao and the ancient historical records.


    48.1 billion years.


    Their senses had been blocked by the God of Destruction, and they instinctively ignored all kinds of whys and flaws.


    Even the lifelong realm was like this.


    This universe was already on the verge of being completely abandoned. They were already virtual characters, born only to predict the future of the era.


    48.1 billion years, an unprecedented trend of the era.


    The Saints of the universe who lived on the coast of the chaos ocean were terrified.


    the chaos sea has become clear.


    ¡°This is too shocking.¡±


    Almost all of the Saints would choose to live along the coast. Not only did they want to obtain the ancient objects washed by the coast and build a port for the convenience of sneaking into other universes, but they also spontaneously formed a protective zone at the borders of their parallel universes to prevent Saints from other universes from sneaking in.


    However, the change in the chaos sea was an unprecedented change for the sages of this era!


    the universe is subtly changing ¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s going on in the chaos sea?¡±


    These Saints were bewildered.


    However, their bewilderment was only passed down for a few generations, and they gradually got used to it.


    Even some of the later Saints felt that the chaos ocean was clear from the start. Although some Saints had vaguely known that the chaos ocean was changing through the ancient historical sites and the rules left behind by the previous generation of Saints, they still felt that the chaos ocean was clear.


    Another tens of millions of years passed.


    The sages were used to the clarity of the chaos sea, but they gradually realized that something was wrong.


    They could vaguely feel that there was some kind of shadow swimming in the chaos sea. It didn¡¯t seem like a dead ancient object, but a living thing that was swimming nimbly.


    This brought uneasiness.


    ¡°A shadow has appeared in the chaos sea.¡±


    ¡°Is this some kind of ancient creature? That was impossible! It was impossible for the chaos sea to produce living creatures! No living beings can survive in it ¡­¡±


    However, there was still an ancient ten Yuan Sage who had witnessed the chaos sea turning completely clear in a short 100 million years. There was a shadow lurking in it.


    They felt fear.


    However, they were unable to know what exactly happened. After all, they were living creatures of the era and were limited.


    even the shallow sea has shadows. This deep sea has already spread out.


    They began to send out spaceships to cross the chaos sea and explore the deep sea. However, they lost contact for some reason. It was as if those spaceships were pulled to the bottom of the sea by some unknown creature.


    And for another few thousand years, the Saints lived in fear.


    They discovered that their connection with the other universes was gradually weakening. The multi-dimensional sages were almost unable to secretly verify their Dao and come out. The path to the multi-dimensional universe began to be cut off and they entered the Great Depression era!


    Yes, it was.


    The other chaos ocean was different. Saints wouldn¡¯t explode. This place was the complete opposite. Crossing the universe was even more difficult. They entered an unimaginable depression and fear.


    ¡°There¡¯s something in the deep sea!¡±


    the link to the multiverse is weakening.


    there¡¯s something terrifying in the chaos sea. Several universes are becoming isolated islands.


    As the news spread, the longevity Daoist Palace could no longer sit still. They began to appear and investigate the chaos sea.


    On the other hand, an even more terrifying scene broke out in the sea of chaos. The sea began to wash away some strange corpses of marine creatures. Seaweed, shells, reptiles, ancient creatures appeared on the coastline ¡­


    Universe year 48.2 billion.


    A man in charge of recording history in the longevity Dao Palace looked at the chaos sea in shock. He revealed an inexplicable, shocking scene that recorded history.


    It was a mural.


    There was a short paragraph of text on it:


    [ they are walking towards the shore. ]

 Chapter 1305

    ?


    1305 Chapter 1314-raising all humans


    The sea creatures were evolving at a speed that was beyond the normal state of life. They were evolving from the sea to the land, gradually becoming amphibious or land creatures.


    ¡°They¡¯re too big!¡±


    it¡¯s extremely huge. If the universe is compared to a continent, they are the creatures on the continent with the same size!


    The Saints began to panic and slaughter them.


    Along the coastline, all the Super-large marine creatures that had climbed ashore, including super-large conches, shells, and seaweed, were all slaughtered. At the same time, the sages began to study the corpses of these super-large marine creatures that were light years in size.


    These living beings were just living beings, not the living universes of the ¡®various heavens and worlds¡¯ outside.


    They didn¡¯t have the rules of Dao vindication. They didn¡¯t even have bloodlines, but they had a special divine power that could borrow the rules of heaven and earth.


    Even though they were very weak, the Marine creatures that had crawled up to the shore were constantly killed by the Saints. They had no way of resisting.


    It made them feel uneasy.


    ¡°How is that possible? How was that possible? All creatures have bloodlines. How can these creatures not have bloodlines?¡±


    bloodline is essentially the realization of laws ¡­ ¡°Even the stones that are everywhere have rules. Therefore, after the stones gain intelligence, they will also have bloodlines. It is possible to use the rules contained in the bloodlines to vindicate Dao. But how can these creatures do that?¡±


    A creature without a bloodline was simply terrifying.


    At that moment, the longevity Daoist Palace was completely shocked.


    The hostage had already rotted. He looked at the nine Supremes around him, the young geniuses, ¡± what do you all think? ¡±


    These nine geniuses were still in their Prime. In their perception, they were at the peak of Dao seeking in the bloody battle just a second ago, and their essence, Qi, and spirit had already climbed to the highest point.


    They began to rapidly deduce.


    Xu Zhi, Lady B, and even di Qi and the others were also watching them deduce.


    That was because ¡­


    No one could deduce it in a short time.


    The elites of these eras, the longevity Saints of the longevity Dao Palace, were the strongest Saints in their Prime. Their talents and abilities had already reached the peak.


    No one else could compare to him.


    Under everyone¡¯s Secret surveillance, the nine young saints began to deduce.


    First, they concluded the special point.


    ¡°They don¡¯t have any bloodline ¡­ How could he not have a bloodline? A creature born in the chaos sea actually had no bloodline? Then how would they cultivate? Do they have a special system?¡±


    ¡°If they are the new masters of the chaotic sea era, will we be eliminated?¡±


    ¡°Right now, the other party is still evolving, a low-level creature in the middle of a species explosion! Although they were so weak that they could kill them at will and clean up the coastline, what about the future? If they have a cultivation system, we will be in danger!¡±


    ¡°This body size, this energy level! It could only appear outside the chaos heavens! In the universe, it¡¯s impossible for such a huge creature to appear!¡±


    ¡­


    They knew very well that the other party was constantly being born in the chaos sea. They had no way of destroying the origin of life. The other party was an endless source of strength that continued to grow.


    The Saints of the longevity Daoist Palace began to study it.


    Another thousand years passed.


    These coastal creatures were constantly climbing up the shore. They seemed to have formed a population, and there were even amphibian creatures.


    They caused the ordinary saints of the current generation to panic quickly, because their continuous killing had actually caused the other party to evolve continuously, showing greater adaptability and becoming more powerful.


    ¡°They are adapting to us.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve instead become the driving force for their biological evolution.¡±


    The ordinary saints continued to retreat towards the coastline and moved inland. They felt more and more terrified.


    The ¡± marine trash ¡± that they had left behind from various eras had actually turned into living creatures and gradually climbed ashore to attack the Saints ¡­ Was there anything more bizarre than this in this world?


    And after this period of time, the Nine Saints had finally managed to deduce a terrifying part of the future.


    they don¡¯t have bloodlines because the essence of bloodlines is the laws of the universe ¡­ When the universe approached the Age of Chaos, the laws of the universe would be completely mature and complete, and there would be no more laws. Naturally, he doesn¡¯t have a bloodline ¡­¡±


    ¡°After all, the lack of rules is a characteristic of the Dharma ending age!¡±


    and now, the universe has been 80% completed, and there are almost no seats of laws. The universe has been completely completed, so the evolution of these creatures may have no bloodlines!


    ¡°How can he not have a bloodline? Our universe is a bloodline universe!¡±


    no, when the rules of the universe are completely completed, the so-called rules no longer exist in people¡¯s eyes, because they are already perfect. When they are omnipresent, when they reach perfection that can not be pried or perceived, they are equivalent to non-existence.


    ¡°Then, they ¡­¡±


    they were born as Saints, and when they were born, they were close to level nine Dao cultivators, or even level ten Saints.


    ¡°They are very special.¡±


    They continued to deduce and became more and more shocked.


    The universe¡¯s structure was changing drastically, and it made them all shudder with fear.


    ¡°So, they¡¯re also using the rules?¡±


    that¡¯s because they were born sacred, close to the Dao from the moment they were born. It¡¯s because of the rules of chaos that gave birth to their lives.


    then, when the Dharma ending age comes and the tenth level gate closes, we¡¯ll fall, but won¡¯t they fall as well? ¡±


    that¡¯s right. They will definitely fall in realm and become mortals like us. However, unlike us, they are born as creatures from beyond the chaos heavens. Even if they fall, they are still Giants living beyond the chaos heavens.


    then they will completely become ¡­ A gigantic creature that lived outside the chaos heavens? A chaos heavens native?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. No one can see that far.¡±


    perhaps, they will find other cultivation systems in the chaos heavens in the future ¡­ The universe had completely matured, and they were the true protagonists of the universe! In the future, there would not only be level nine, level ten, and level eleven ¡­ Will all these realms become normal?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡±


    ¡­


    The ancient existences of the longevity Dao Palace were calculating. They could only see a small part of the future of this race, but they could not see through it. They could only guess the various possibilities.


    However, the more they deduced, the more desperate they became.


    ¡°It turns out that we¡¯re not the main characters!¡±


    the future era that rank-11 opens is actually not a realm that exists for prehistoric creatures like us ¡­ Instead, it was for other creatures! Is there anything more lamentable than this?¡±


    sneaking into the future is nothing more than an even more terrifying despair. Because when we open our eyes, we are already ancient creatures that are about to go extinct in prehistoric times, welcoming our final death.


    Time flew by, and the species completely exploded, walking on land.


    Meanwhile, the hostage from the longevity Daoist Palace started to appear completely. With unimaginable power, he resisted the creatures that kept climbing up the chaos ocean, but his strength was getting more and more out of control.


    Because there were too many of them, and their bodies were too huge.


    Even if they were of a lower realm, the huge difference in energy levels and their body size, as well as the endless number of them, were really terrifying.


    On this day, a huge, wet figure, countless light years in size, slowly walked out of the chaos sea and found zhuoweng.


    ¡°Little ants, what do you think you are?¡± The figure was extremely wise, as if he was a great scholar of the creatures of the sea. The hostage could actually feel the same feeling as yimang from the other party.


    ¡°What are we?¡±


    The hostage fell silent and stared at him with fiery eyes. we are living creatures. We call all the bloodline creatures who have gained intelligence as humans ¡­ We¡¯re the main characters of the universe.¡±


    ¡°Hehehehe ¡­¡±


    The figure was smiling. It looked like a wet, strange Dolphin. It was half-human, half-fish, and had sticky skin. do you know why we gained intelligence so quickly? do you know your language and your civilization? ¡±


    The hostage remained silent.


    it¡¯s because you¡¯ve placed too many ancient objects in the chaos sea. I¡¯m learning. I know much more about history than you do.


    The figure muttered as if it was asking itself, ¡± and since I was born with wisdom, I¡¯ve been thinking about who I am. What was the meaning of living in this world? Why did we appear?¡±


    ¡°After that, I thought it through.¡±


    He suddenly sighed and turned around to look at the clear blue chaos sea. because I saw the development of the entire universe. It¡¯s a history of evolution.


    The hostage-taker still did not speak, his eyes fixed on him.


    that¡¯s right. The history of the universe¡¯s development is a history of constant maturity and improvement ¡­


    ¡°Why do you all insist that you are a higher life form? The one with the bloodline is the main character of the universe?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice the difficulty? Your bloodline is just a self-mending mechanism of the universe. You are like the microorganisms in the universe.¡±


    He continued, ¡± you¡¯re just like an ordinary planet, bacteria and fungi that appeared to perfect the natural environment ¡­ They created oxygen and carbon dioxide, perfected the environment, and made the universe well-defined and mature ¡­ But you fungi and bacteria think you¡¯re the protagonists of the universe?¡±


    you¡¯ve already discovered that with the completion of the great Dao, your bloodlines have begun to lose their power, and you can no longer use the rules ¡­ That¡¯s because your only purpose is to complete the universe.¡±


    this is your mission as ¡®human¡¯.


    The figure looked calmly at the hostage-taker, the Overlord of the bloodline who was rotten and from the distant past. He chuckled and said, ¡± but why do you think that you are the real protagonists? ¡®You are an ancient creature from the backward era of the universe, and you will be eliminated eventually ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s just like how you eliminated the backward species of the primordial godfiend ¡­¡±


    Oh, I almost forgot. You¡¯re also a primordial godfiend who lived a Second Life and occupied The Magpie¡¯s Nest ¡­ He became a houtian human.¡±


    The other party¡¯s voice fell.


    The hostage-taker¡¯s eyes were burning with anger as he glared at them coldly. you want to attack me with words? ¡±


    this might be too hard for you to accept. To us, you are like bugs in the soil of this planet.


    The figure slowly returned to the ocean. Its huge body stepped on the soft sand and returned to the sea. It gradually immersed itself in the sea and walked into the depths.


    He continued,


    the higher the level of life, the later the universe will appear. This is an unchanging rule.


    only when the universe¡¯s laws are perfected will a true living protagonist be born ¡­ Now that it has been perfected to 80%, we have the mild conditions to appear, this ¡­ It¡¯s also a pattern.¡±


    just like the so-called eleven worlds, they only appeared when the universe was perfected, because the ceiling of an incomplete and immature universe is extremely low, and it can¡¯t accommodate higher realms.


    It¡¯s the same for us living beings.


    We can only be born in a complete universe because the upper limit of the previous universe was extremely low and could not accommodate us. Your existence is only to complete the universe and to give birth to us ¡­¡±


    The voice of the Saint that walked out of the ocean was extremely cold, as if he was stating a fact.


    The middle-aged man closed his eyes with a bitter expression.


    the mission of your existence is to nurture us. You are only our cradle, nothing else.


    The figure entered the deep sea step by step. of course, the Dharma ending era you all mentioned has arrived. You will lose your power and can only breathe in the universe. We will also lose our power and live outside the universe ¡­


    However, to us, this is not the end. Your Dharma ending era is the sprouting era for us. We are not a bloodline system. We will adapt to the times and find a cultivation system that is suitable for us.¡±


    we will live in a truly mature universe with level nine, level ten, and a new level eleven ¡­ It was a realm that only appeared in a complete universe. ¡°You will be completely corrupted and will no longer be able to reach outer space. You will only become mortals in the universe and lose your powers. The highest you can reach will be level eight gods. This is the inevitable fate of this era.¡±


    ¡°Of course ¡­¡±


    you won¡¯t be completely annihilated. I¡¯ve said it before. You will live in the universe, under the sand of the continent, and become bug-like existences ¡­ Perhaps we¡¯ll have nothing better to do, so we¡¯ll dig up the soil, find some small dirt balls, and catch some small bugs to eat.¡±


    after all, you call it the universe, but to us, it¡¯s just Nine Continents.


    His vast body was eventually submerged in the deep sea, forming a shadow and dissipating.


    you call yourselves humans ¡­


    in this future, the little insects living on the small sand Balls under the land of the nine Continents will be served as food by us, the next Overlord. Perhaps we can call this the final future of mankind, as ¡­


    raising all humans.

 Chapter 1306

    ?


    1306 Chapter 1315-we¡¯ll eventually die


    There were three types of universe life forms.


    The first was the primordial godfiend stage.


    The universe during this period was in chaos, and most of its laws were chaotic. The soil, sand, and stones became demons by chance and became the first batch of life forms in the universe. They were extremely weak.


    In the words of the later generations, it was the contamination of the original material, turning the most ordinary soil and metal into spirits. Their bloodline was the most ordinary. In the later generations, even the strong would not be willing to be used as children or servants.


    The second stage was the postcelestial stage.


    As the primordial godfiends completed the laws and made the universe¡¯s environment suitable for the birth of life, life forms with perfect flesh and blood were born, and they became postcelestial lifeforms.


    The third stage was actually the chaos heavens ¡®living being stage.


    With the complete completion of the universe¡¯s laws, the area outside the chaos heavens became habitable. The chaos sea was clear and orderly, and life began to grow ¡­


    ¡°Hehehehe ¡­¡±


    Looking at the disappearance of the vast number of creatures, Weng Zhi closed his eyes in pain and looked down at the coastline. the essence of the universe is indeed a complete history of evolution. The nature of the universe is evolving, and the creatures are also evolving with the environment.


    He raised his head and looked at the foggy sky in the chaos heavens.


    in the vast great era, the universe is developing. The extraordinary system is also changing.


    ¡°This ¡­ That¡¯s the cruel and bloody history!¡±


    ¡°I should have thought of this earlier. As the laws were completed, the postcelestial lifeforms appeared. How can the next creature not appear?¡±


    we humans are not the ultimate overlords of the universe. We are just pitiful creatures who are used to make up for the rules of the universe¡¯s growth during the transition.


    His voice gradually became hoarse and calm, without a single ripple, as if all his dreams were dead.


    come to think of it, why should we always be so proud to think that we are the ultimate protagonists of the universe? ¡±


    The hostage-taker finally returned, he chose to silently return to the lifelong realm.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s eternal.¡±


    He suddenly sobbed.


    It was as if he had returned to the young man who had just stepped into the Dao. This old man who had experienced the vicissitudes of life and schemed against the ancient times covered his face with his sleeves, but he could not stop his tears from rolling down as he walked away from the coastline step by step.


    He had never shed a tear since he embarked on this lonely path. He was not crying for himself, but for the common people. He was crying for the end of his era. He was crying for his opponents and old friends.


    ¡°Kuxiu, nuyi, master yimang ¡­ Oh ¡­ We didn¡¯t see the future we wanted after we entered the Dharma ending age. We only saw the end of our era and the end of us ancient creatures.¡±


    we long to travel through hundreds of millions of years and come to the end of the Dharma ending age, but what we see is only sadness ¡­ Why does the dream of the great Dao exist?¡±


    It was too bitter.


    It was too painful.


    This was the universe that was drenched in blood.


    It was just as he had said.


    The proud bloodline creatures called all the bloodline creatures with spiritual treasures and intelligence ¡®humans¡¯. However, they should have thought about the extinction of the primordial godfiends and the development of the postcelestial human beings ¡­


    From the moment humans were born, they couldn¡¯t be the eternal overlords of the universe. They could only prosper for a while, and they would eventually fall from the altar.


    In the old days, humans fed on low-level creatures because they were low-level.


    As for the indescribable ¡± gods ¡± in the new era, it was only natural for them to stand on the land of the nine Continents, dig through the soil with their hands, and take out the little bugs on the small mud balls for food.


    They were just small insects under the soil of the continent.


    In the universe, it was impossible for a creature of such a size to appear.


    However, it was different outside the chaos heavens. In units of light years, a vast new lifeform giant lived on the surface of the chaos heavens. This was the most perfect ¡®God¡¯.


    we¡¯ll eventually be eliminated and eaten by higher-level creatures. This has been the ultimate fate of all mankind from the beginning. This is the general trend of the unseen world.


    ¡°Raising all of humanity, this is ¡­ It¡¯s man¡¯s ultimate destiny.¡±


    The hostage suddenly returned to the longevity Daoist Palace and shut himself in, no longer caring about the world.


    At this moment, he saw the future and knew that he could not stop it. He was powerless to change it.


    Or even ¡­


    They were unable to possess another body or reincarnate into a living being of the next era.


    Everything was built on the foundation of bloodline life forms. In the same extraordinary power system, it was like the other party was a cloud, and you were a monkey. The two were completely different species. Even their laws and structures were different, and even their souls couldn¡¯t be transmitted and matched.


    How could they snatch it?


    This was a change that was even greater than the transition from the innate gods to the postnate living beings.


    ¡°We are truly lamentable.¡± The middle-aged man said.


    ¡­


    Universe year 48.2 billion.


    The ancient Saints of the longevity Dao Palace, the pillars of the era, had completely hidden themselves. Ordinary saints and Saints of the new era couldn¡¯t fight back at all. Although they were hot-blooded and unyielding, they couldn¡¯t stop the general trend and kept moving their line of defense back.


    A large number of marine creatures were still evolving and climbing onto the shore. The coast had many more beautiful and colorful scenes, shells, beaches, fish, and seaweed.


    However, these creations were too vast. The Saints who had ascended from the universe were like small bacteria, unable to even compare to the grains of the shell.


    The news had also completely spread.


    we¡¯re just a transition of the universe¡¯s growth, just like the bacteria, fungi, and microorganisms in the soil ¡­


    ¡°How could this be ¡­¡±


    Their Dao hearts had completely collapsed, and they began to flee inland at full speed, leaving this land.


    However, life came from the ocean, and it was almost inevitable for it to move towards land. Amphibians, plants, and animals gradually expanded from the ocean to the Inland. The nine great continents of the universe were covered in green, and a new world appeared.


    The Saints struggled on whilst at death¡¯s door and welcomed their doomsday.


    [ we will eventually become old gods, unable to board the ship tickets of the new era ]


    ¡­


    Universe 48.2 billion year middle stage.


    There were almost no saints left outside the chaos heavens.


    The nine Continents were ruled by the new creatures. The new creatures started to cultivate the laws of the ancient creatures and became Saints.


    They vindicated their DAOs for no other reason.


    They knew that when the laws of the universe were complete and mature, the great Dao would be sealed and could no longer be pried ¡­ All the systems of the old days would cease to exist.


    However, they still chose to cultivate, not to obtain power, but to speed up the completion of the universe, so that the end of the age of ancient life would completely descend, ushering in their sprouting era ahead of time.


    They could not wait any longer.


    the great era of the Saints in the nine universes has also completely erupted.


    Female B closed her eyes and said bitterly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s different from the Sage¡¯s great era outside. The Sage¡¯s great era here is a revelry of new creatures. They¡¯re sending their deaths to the ancient creatures!¡±


    All the Saints who were observing looked at this in shock. This shock was unprecedented. They all saw the irreversible general trend, the future of the universe ¡­ It was indeed the Age of Chaos as predicted.


    However, he did not expect it to be in such a desperate way.

 Chapter 1307

    ?


    1307 Determination


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he also sighed completely.


    ¡°This is the future.¡±


    He felt that it was too majestic and vast, and a feeling of magnificence and fantasy washed over him.


    No one in any universe era could guess it.


    In the ancient godfiend era, every cultivation realm was the ¡®childhood¡¯ and ¡®growth¡¯ stages. Innate godfiends didn¡¯t need to cultivate and could naturally grow into level 10 Saints. This was unimaginable.


    Postcelestial lifeforms cut off the lifespan of common people so that the primordial godfiends wouldn¡¯t destroy the universe due to excessive growth and cause celestial decay. Their lifespans were actually man-made, and the prehistoric humans were actually born eternal. It was unimaginable.


    The postcelestial universe, which could split the universe into nine parts, actually used a black hole to tear the earth. It was based on the ¡± continental plate drifting theory ¡°. It was unimaginable.


    The era of the universe bridge ¡­


    The era of the lifelong realm ¡­


    who can predict the fate of every universe era if it doesn¡¯t explode? ¡± Xu Zhi looked in front of him. This was even more so in this age of Dharma ending verification, which had been deduced countless times!


    However, who would have thought that the Dharma ending era that humans thought was the end of the entire universe, the end of the great Dao and the end of the entire universe! The universe was maturing ¡­ He didn¡¯t expect it to be the sprouting era of other creatures.


    They had only guessed half of it.


    Female second smiled bitterly and looked at the people around her. the node of fate, the truth of the great Dao, no one can guess the future ¡­ However, when it truly descends, it gives everyone a mysterious feeling that this eruption is the inevitability of the era. This is where the charm of the universe¡¯s nature lies.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    It was more shocking than any other era.


    Perhaps, the strangeness and world-changing events that had erupted in the previous universe eras were no less than this Era of Chaos, which ¡®fed all of humanity¡¯. ..


    However, to most of the sages at this moment, ¡± No matter how shocking it was before, it was history. What was happening in front of him was what was going to happen in the future, so the shock it brought was pushed to the peak!


    Xu Zhi was the same.


    There was an indescribable heaviness and despair in his heart, as if a mountain was pressing down on his heart.


    ¡°Hehehehe ¡­¡±


    He suddenly laughed at himself and was completely immersed in the emotions of this era. He was a little bitter. what was all the grudges and grudges for? In the past, the revenge of the insect race¡¯s generations and their dream to defeat the longevity world were just a spray of water in a certain period of history in the hundreds of millions of years. It was pitiful and sad.¡±


    As the Zerg empresses of this generation, what did she live for?


    Taking over the Zerg empresses ¡®mission, revenge?


    Just like the conversation he had with Lady B before, perhaps the ultimate truth of the universe had been foretold for a long time:


    the sea changes into the fields, and history turns.


    no matter who you¡¯re sad and happy for, questioning the evilness and justice of the human heart, lamenting that the human heart has become so unfamiliar, and resentfully seeking revenge, all of these are just clouds and smoke in the past, and everything that has passed is also illusory. No matter what, they are all dust in the vast torrent of history ¡­ Only the truth is eternal.¡±


    it has always been standing there quietly. Everything has changed, but it has not.


    Xu Zhi sighed and murmured softly, ¡± the vast torrent of history is rolling in. All of us are just a speck of dust in history. All our sorrows and joys are buried in the past.


    &Nbsp; yeah.


    Only the truth was eternal.


    Without the truth, one would forever be trapped by the era of the universe and would never be able to transcend.


    Xu Zhi was not the only one who was shocked. Female second and the others were extremely shocked as well. The entire land fell into silence as they watched the times pass by quickly and the great Dao being completed by the new creatures.


    They wanted to welcome the end of the old days and make the universe complete and mature.


    There were no more DAOs that needed to be completed!


    There were no more rules that required Dao vindication!


    This was a sign that the ecosystem of the universe had completely matured and become complete.


    Universe year end 48.2 billion.


    The last trace of the great Dao was about to be completely completed.


    In the chaos sea, an ancient chaos oceanic race member-the mysterious figure that conversed with the hostage back then-emerged from the surface of the sea and walked towards the land.


    He used to be an ocean creature, but now he had evolved into an amphibian.


    the final moment has completely begun.


    we¡¯ve already started fighting internally. The sea Race, amphibious, land, plants, beasts ¡­ But no matter what, this is our era.¡±


    He walked on the beach step by step, stepping on endless particles and leaving footprints, looking like the rising and falling of The Eternal Tide of chaos. Wars are eternal, just like those bloodline creatures, which are also divided into groups and fight with each other.


    He suddenly stopped. This ancient great sage lowered his head and looked at the universe. There was only one seat left in the great Dao atlases, and it was about to completely close and seal the door of the great Dao.


    At this time, the universe was like an exquisite vase, the last hole completely filled, walking towards the final perfection, as if it was the most beautiful creation in the world.


    ¡°When the last trace of the great Dao of the universe is completed, the universe will be completely sealed.¡±


    ¡°The prophecy of the ancient creatures of the past will come: The Twilight of the Saints, the end of the world.¡±


    He opened his arms high. vindicate your Dao. The tenth level is closed. The eleventh level will open in the nine mature universes. The door to the eleventh level ¡­ They will be born for us!¡±


    BOOM!


    ¡°Fate!¡±


    He looked at the last few sages who were responsible for proving the way beside him. Like a Phantom, he finally sat on the seat of the great way and filled up the last trace of loopholes in the rules.


    ¡°Fate!¡±


    He raised his arm high.


    ¡°Fate!¡±


    He shouted this word, and his voice became more and more intense, reverberating through the entire nine multiverse.


    All the Daoists, gods, and mortals in the nine universes looked over as if they had heard the call of fate. At this moment, they seemed to hear a clear click, as if the last precise gear had been perfectly hooked into a complete machine. A perfect and mature environment had completely descended ¡­


    fate has changed. The Twilight of the Gods, the Age of Chaos!


    It was as if a Holy Gate of Chaos that had always been closed in the universe had been completely opened in this era as its level rose and its upper limit was opened.


    ¡°Rank 11 ¡­¡±


    The Saint realm of all the new creatures from the chaos was rapidly falling. Their power was weakening and the rule force in their bodies was rapidly dissipating. However, they could vaguely see a higher realm.


    ¡­.


    In the longevity Daoist Palace in the depths of the chaotic ocean.


    Even at the last moment, the creatures living in the chaotic ocean couldn¡¯t resist the pressure of the ocean and dive into the deepest part.


    The surrounding darkness was calm.


    Countless transparent bubbles were dancing on the ancient bookshelves. In the transparent bubbles were powerful great Dao heaven-defying bloodlines, but they were slowly shattering and returning to the universe.


    our cultivation levels are falling. We¡¯re turning into mortals ¡­ The final door has been opened.¡±


    The deep sea in the chaos was stained with the bursting of colorful bubbles, as if the moment the rainbow disappeared.


    rank 11, primal god Realm. It¡¯s open.


    The corners of the hostage¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. He lowered his head and looked at the nine people below in the rolling bubbles of chaos.


    I once promised you that you would each have a seat in the great Dao of chaos in your own universe, but in the end, I can only break my promise. Everything depends on your own final efforts.


    out of the ten seats of the great Dao, the old creature only occupies one seat.


    ¡°I¡¯ve once thought about this before. Since the fate of the lifelong realm is like this, what is the meaning of our existence?¡± Weng Zhi¡¯s expression was extremely calm. now I understand. We are the last chance of survival for the creatures of the old era.


    The nine people below still walked out from the bloody slaughter. They stood straight and had the most tenacious, cold, and crazy expressions.


    the nine of you are the strongest existences among the old creatures. You sneaked in here to fight against them and fight for your last hope.


    The hostage was still sitting on the highest throne, holding the power in his hand. He closed his eyes and said softly, ¡±


    [ the universe ultimately has its own destiny. No existence can be eternally high and mighty. Once upon a time, we thought that we would be immortal and invincible, but we were also driven away by the times. Our destiny was destroyed, and we descended to the mortal world to face the Tribulation. ]


    [ this is fate, fate. ]


    the nine of you, none of you can escape. Go and defend the nine chaotic deity positions that should have belonged to you. In this most terrifying and brilliant trend in history, defeat the endless visitors of the Dharma ending age.


    the nine of you, I¡¯ll wait for you at the eleventh step.


    The nine of them strode forward with bloodshot eyes. this is the meaning of the existence of our longevity Dao Palace. The universe has given us a chance of survival.


    nothing has changed. As long as we can win the second half of this battle from tens of billions of years in the future, we will walk to the end!


    The nine of them each took a light leap and entered the universe.


    In the longevity Daoist Palace.


    The old man¡¯s eyes were wet again as he sat on the God throne. He looked at the empty Palace and said, ¡± there¡¯s no hope. How can there be hope ¡­ He painted the last scene on the ancient mural.


    The battle scene of the nine strongest ultimate entities of the old days was engraved in the eternal world.


    A bolt of lightning flashed across the sky.


    They looked at the thousands of troops of the new creatures outside, a black mass, looking at them coldly, and the corners of their mouths raised into a smile.


    their realms have fallen. At this time, they are all rank-9 Dao cultivators. After a while, they will all be gods. Within the same realm, there is no great Dao bloodline. They will compete in body cultivation and martial arts ¡­ What¡¯s there to fear?¡±


    ¡°Come and fight.¡±


    They leaped lightly.


    The death knell echoed.


    The rules slowly descended.


    The clanging of axes, blades, and Spears.


    Everything was completely buried in the glint and Flash of the Blade.


    Bang!


    The entire universe was completely disintegrated.

 Chapter 1308

    ?


    1308 Chapter 1317-telling the world


    Ka ¡­ F * ck.


    The universe slowly shattered, quickly collapsing like a mirror.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    the battle has only just started. Why is the image gone? ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°The universe has collapsed?¡±


    All the Saints who were observing in the dark were shocked, and their eyes widened.


    They had been watching the battle intently, a bloody battle where the creatures of the past would sneak into the future and write their last chance of survival for their own end ¡­


    However, at the most critical moment, it was broken!


    Only Xu Zhi knew exactly why it had shattered, because this was already the limit of what could be deduced!


    What happened after that?


    He did not know.


    It couldn¡¯t be deduced because this incomplete universe was incomplete. How could he deduce the level 11 era when the universe was completely complete?


    The incomplete universe could not reach level 11.


    The core singularity¡¯s Foundation was already incomplete. This meant that no matter how much he tried to repair it, it would not be able to be repaired ¡­ This was an inborn disability, an inborn defect.


    ¡°Your Highness ¡­ This ¡­¡±


    Female second exclaimed and became anxious. Her face was slightly red. this future? ¡±


    you won¡¯t be able to see the future. The future will stop here. The God of Destruction waved his hand, and the entire universe began to collapse rapidly, reaching the end. Everything was broken.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Everyone was in a bad mood!


    It was actually stuck at that heart-wrenching scene!


    It was like a TV series, after a series of foreshadowing, it was finally pushed to the climax, but it was stuck on the eve.


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Meng Mei asked anxiously.


    Her heart felt like it was being tickled. What happened to the final nine people of the lifelong realm? Was there any hope of winning the battle against the new creature for the future of rank 11?


    I have no choice.


    Xu Zhi was also very helpless. Did he not want to know?


    It could be said that he wanted to know more than anyone.


    The God of Destruction turned around and said calmly, ¡± ¡°Is the future important? ¡®That¡¯s a fixed future, a future that¡¯s destined to be destroyed. Perhaps it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t know about it ¡­ It¡¯s a history that¡¯s destined to happen in the future, and the moment you know about it, perhaps it will change ¡­¡±


    perhaps, even if you know, you can¡¯t change it. The God of Destruction¡¯s voice was cold.


    the deduction of the universe this time has ended ¡­ There are many things that you can understand. Search for a chance of survival.¡± The God of Destruction turned around and gradually disappeared.


    Their faces turned bitter.


    The God of Destruction was the great will of the universe ¡­ They were just the living beings of the era. No matter who was the Overlord, the God of Destruction was still high above. It was the same to him.


    In fact, even though they did not see what happened next, they had already guessed it.


    I¡¯m afraid I lost ¡­


    No matter how monstrous the nine existences were, they would not be able to resist the general trend.


    They were like nine isolated floating ducklings without any backup, facing the endless geniuses, monsters, and prodigies of the new era.


    Someone said,¡±there are a total of ten Primal Chaos deity positions!¡± However, the existences of the old ones only occupied one spot. In the lifelong realm, other living beings had no way to enter ¡­ The remaining nine seats and the nine-Yuan universe will probably belong to the new lifeform.¡±


    ¡°Ha ¡­ From my perspective, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to secure my seat in the lifelong realm!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just because they don¡¯t have a way to enter now doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t in the future!¡±


    now, the hostage doesn¡¯t dare to go out because the laws of the universe¡¯s great Dao are sealed, and all his cultivation levels are going to fall ¡­ He was also in the longevity world and had fallen to the level of an ordinary deity. Since then, there was no way for a deity to leave ¡­ They could only hide in it and struggle on whilst at death¡¯s door, hoping to obtain a seat in the great Dao ¡­ However, in the future, I¡¯m afraid that he will be attacked and expelled before he has the time to prove it!¡±


    the creatures of the new era probably won¡¯t even be willing to leave a seat for the Paleo-Creatures of the old era!


    yes, there¡¯s even another possibility. The way for a level 8 God to find a way to become a level 11 God isn¡¯t with bloodline creatures at all, but with the new system that they might have created!


    then, we don¡¯t stand a chance at all to reach level 11.


    ¡­.


    They discussed among themselves, feeling more and more terrified.


    This was too dark, there was no future.


    Meng Mei also sniffled and said, ¡± however, we now know the future. We have a way to stop our tragic fate of destruction, and even stop the birth of the other.


    ¡°How?¡±


    The Phoenix shook her head and laughed. their appearance is an inevitable trend of the era. With the completion of the laws of the universe, life will eventually appear in the chaos ocean. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not going to complete the laws of the universe? Stop the growth of the universe? But can you stop the sages from fighting for Dao?¡±


    Meng Mei¡¯s face instantly turned bitter.


    Yes ¡­


    To stop a Saint from vindicating Dao?


    This was simply impossible.


    Even if a law was issued in the nine universes that forbade sainthood, would they listen?


    He would definitely secretly vindicate Dao and become a saint.


    This was the general trend, and there was no way to stop the growth of the universe.


    if we can¡¯t stop the future, we¡¯ll use the universe to fight against them! Nine-headed ancient mother replied, ¡± we are using the universe. They are living beings. They might not be weaker than the other party! After all, this is a variable that will change the future.¡±


    Female second also looked calm. this is indeed the only variable ¡­ I¡¯m afraid the God of Destruction already knew about this future. That¡¯s why there¡¯s another life form in the universe ocean that has the upper hand.¡±


    Female second¡¯s heart trembled violently as she instantly saw a deeper place. life in the universe is a force controlled by the God of Destruction. It¡¯s a variable that will change the future of the universe ¡­ The chaotic lifeforms born from the nine universes are the forces controlled by the God of creation. To persist in restoring the original general trend, this is the self-recovery ability of nature to wipe out the variables!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s breathing suddenly became rapid.


    The chaos ocean life form that appeared to have suddenly entered the fray and the battle for the life era in the chaos ocean that was destined to happen in the future was actually the God of Destruction who had invaded the universe and was fighting for the original universe¡¯s orthodoxy?


    ¡°Who will win the battle between the two marine creatures?¡± Phoenix muttered to herself.


    Meng Mei suddenly opened her mouth and asked, ¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s the universe?¡±


    After all, the universe was definitely stronger than individual life.


    no, the God of Destruction¡¯s power is weak. He didn¡¯t grasp the perfect great Dao¡¯s authority, causing the life forms in the universe to be extremely incomplete ¡­


    The Phoenix suddenly said, ¡± the original life form born from chaos is endless. It is born from the chaos sea. If the two sides fight, the God of Destruction¡¯s universe will be like a rootless duckweed. It will still be rejected by the multiverse. If we fight on the other side¡¯s home ground, we will definitely lose.


    in our words, the chaos ocean is the home that gave birth to the other party. As for those cosmic meteorites, they¡¯re all visitors from outer space. If we fight in the other party¡¯s home, we¡¯ll definitely lose.


    at the same time, the real key point of the future era of the universe is the chaotic deity position in the nine multivariate universes. Those living beings are individual living beings and can find ways to vindicate Dao, but the universe can¡¯t ¡­ Once the other party finds the cultivation system and reaches level 11, he¡¯ll definitely die.¡± Phoenix¡¯s words made everyone feel completely uneasy.


    There were two difficulties.


    First, life forms in the universe were not individual life forms and could not vindicate level 11.


    Second, the life forms of the universe would be rejected and would not have a base camp ¡­ They were the insects of the universe, born continuously from the universe.


    they¡¯re like an Army of white blood cells, constantly eradicating the foreign tumors and cancer cells in your lives ¡­


    it¡¯s too difficult. The God of Destruction has lost too much authority when he descended into this universe. I¡¯m afraid even he can¡¯t resist the future trend of chaos beings! Someone said.


    Hualala.


    The God of Destruction had returned.


    Just as everyone was discussing, he had already rapidly returned the collapsed universe to matter. The surroundings were empty and turned into nothingness.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the heavenly music sect.¡± The God of Destruction said.


    The heavenly music sect was already an independent small universe, and it would not be destroyed along with this universe.


    ¡°Your Highness, is there no other way?¡± Someone asked.


    The God of Destruction calmed down for a while, turned around, and suddenly laughed, ¡± I don¡¯t have any way. You are the only ones who have a way. I can spread this news to the outside universe and let all living beings think of a chance to survive.


    Spread to the universe?


    The cute girl¡¯s pupils suddenly widened.


    So that was how it was!


    The ancient God predicted that the God of Destruction might appear in that place.


    In fact, the God of Destruction was indeed going to descend into the chaos sea. In a certain way, he was going to tell the future of the universe to all living beings outside!

 Chapter 1309

    ?


    1309 Five-colored bubble


    In the future, bloodline creatures would definitely be eliminated by the universe.


    This was the inevitable result of the universe¡¯s evolution and development. With prosperity, there would be destruction.


    as for the God of Destruction, I¡¯m afraid that his arrival in this era is a battle of luck. Therefore, he supports bloodline creatures in order to change the general trend ¡­ To destroy the great cosmos.¡± Said Phoenix in her heart.


    Therefore, the scenes of the future era were deduced to inform the common people of the future.


    ¡°I see.¡± Female second said softly.


    now, all of you can return to the heavenly music sect. Everything has already been seen by you. Change, or be powerless to change ¡­ That will depend on you.¡± The God of Destruction said lightly and gradually disappeared.


    Everyone present frowned, feeling that the situation was very tricky.


    There was even a deep sense of despair, and he was powerless to change it.


    What was the general trend?


    Only something that could not be changed was the general trend!


    It was a torrent that no small living being could resist.


    But in the end, as the direct disciples of the God of Destruction, the people of the heavenly music sect still reacted and began to organize and deduce the huge amount of information they had just obtained.


    ¡°According to this, we still have quite a bit of time to prepare? That¡¯s why you¡¯re facing the general trend?¡± Meng Mei said softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡±


    Female second shook her head. in the current universe, the sixth level of the great Dao is already full. According to the normal development of history, it will indeed take tens of billions of years to reach the eighth level ¡­ That was why those mysterious creatures appeared.


    But?


    The current era of the universe does not belong to the general trend of fate. The great Dao of the nine universes has been rapidly completed with the prosperity of the Saints. Only a few hundred or a thousand years have passed, and it¡¯s already close to 70%. The 80% is probably all in sight.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression was grave.


    In other words, everything in the future had been changed. Those mysterious creatures of the primal Chaos sea that were supposed to exist in the distant past would be born very soon?


    you are all clear that the universe is vast and has its own rules of self-regulation. ¡°Perhaps from another perspective, it¡¯s the God of Destruction¡¯s descent ¡­¡± Therefore, the next era will also arrive in advance to protect the universe itself and destroy the God of Destruction.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they felt that it was very reasonable.


    Some things formed their own cycle and rules. The more you explored them, the more you would find them too mysterious and fascinating. This was the reason why the ¡°great Dao of the universe¡± attracted countless Dao seekers.


    The pattern and mystery in it was something that people couldn¡¯t help but search for their entire lives, but it was difficult to find out one in a million.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯s going to happen soon?¡± Meng Mei was so shocked that her eyes widened.


    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t even know how to face it.¡±


    Female B sighed. perhaps we can only wait for some heaven¡¯s favorites or geniuses to come up with a solution. But in my opinion, it¡¯s still very unlikely.


    ¡­.


    Xu Zhi left the heavenly music sect.


    He was also at a loss and helpless, but he had already heard the conversation on female second¡¯s side.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ve gone too far,¡±


    ¡°Have fun with the universe? The universe has really been destroyed by me. ¡±


    This was a Pandora¡¯s Box, and he really couldn¡¯t touch it. The original era still had a long time, but he had pulled it down in advance.


    If word got out, he might really be beaten to death!


    But how did it turn out like this?


    Xu Zhi felt that he had always abided by his principles and creeds. He was an honest man and did not go out of his way at all. He developed in a wretched manner and secretly farmed.


    This kind of ¡®universe-destroying¡¯ general trend should be caused by the character of the Zerg empresses of the past generations, one more reckless than the other. It should have nothing to do with his honest self.


    this is probably the God of Destruction from head to toe. I¡¯m really going to destroy the universe. Xu Zhi scratched his head. He felt that there was nothing he could do in the face of this situation.


    He had no way of controlling the creatures that were born in the chaos sea.


    He had no way of evolving these creatures from the chaos sea because they didn¡¯t have a bloodline system. How could the insect race, which had evolved bloodline life forms, evolve them?


    This was destined to be a race that could not be controlled.


    He could only face them head-on.


    Perhaps, it was just as what was said. Although the universe had no consciousness, it had a self-protection mechanism ¡­ Xu Zhi was bound to be destroyed directly by this self-protection mechanism.


    ¡°This is tricky.¡±


    the universe is destroyed. It really wasn¡¯t intentional. I can only inform the common people and let them think of a way.


    He sighed. After all, if the sky were to fall, there would be tall people to block it. The longevity Daoist Palace was the tall people. It would definitely not be a problem for them to stand in front of him. If he had to die, he would kill them first.


    Whoosh.


    With a light step, he arrived at the chaos sea in the outside world.


    in my opinion, the longevity Dao Palace¡¯s Foundation must be much deeper. They can definitely hold on! Xu Zhi stood gently on the body of a wild universe and looked at the White ocean.


    wait, it might not take that long. This series of Dao validation in the chaos sea ¡­ It might not only benefit life in the universe, but it might also improve the environment of the chaos sea and accelerate the birth of those creatures?¡±


    Xu Zhi had a vague illusion.


    At this moment, the chaos sea had become a little clearer.


    The originally chaotic, chaotic, and disorderly environment, which was like boiling soup, had actually become somewhat regular.


    Xu Zhi suddenly had a terrible thought:


    There was no need for the eighth floor to be full. Perhaps there were more rules on the seventh floor ¡­ The chaos sea became clear and orderly, like a real ocean. Matter began to collide and produce new life.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you,¡±


    I need to prepare for my appearance and how to inform them. This is very important. Xu Zhi closed his eyes and entered the state of the universe.


    His entire being was mysterious and profound.


    In an instant, he had the entire knowledge of the Zergs, including the new evolutionary path that di Qi and the others had deduced. He even had the evolutionary knowledge that most of the sages had deduced while he was hiding in the universe, including some of the existing knowledge in the longevity Dao Palace.


    Although they weren¡¯t zergs, they had entered the Zerg universe and become bacteria inside. This indirectly made the parallel universe themselves become zergs.


    It could be said that the nine universes were still self, but the Zerg were part of the ¡®multiverses¡¯ that entered.


    However, the great cosmos cultivation techniques only possessed the ¡®stored knowledge¡¯ that they produced in this body and not their ¡®wisdom and talent¡¯.


    ¡°Their knowledge is vast,. lot ¡­¡± Xu Zhi entered a state of ultimate mystery. perhaps this is the way to let them know their fate.


    Xu Zhi stretched out his hand, and a special universe slowly took shape in the sea of chaos, like a beautiful, colorful bubble.


    ¡°This place holds the future.¡±

 Chapter 1310

    ?


    1310 So, it was the scheme of the ancient gods


    On the other side.


    this destined future will still happen in the universe we are in now!


    Di Qi and the others were frightened and felt extremely uneasy after knowing the truth. They began to discuss with each other while heading to the possible places where the God of Destruction might appear.


    At the same time, the racer of Mount Haruna, alchemy monarch, and cutie pie had also joined in the discussion, and soon, a review appeared.


    Spore Evolution Forum


    A new post appeared, and the number of clicks instantly reached a terrifying level.


    [ the views and disasters of the future of the universe, the final ending of mankind-raising all of humanity ]


    The racer of Mount Haruna did not say much and immediately said, ¡± at this point, everyone should be clear about the situation. I¡¯m very surprised about this next universe era, but I¡¯m not surprised at the same time. The reason is simple!


    I¡¯ve never thought that we¡¯re the highest life form, the top of the food chain. Now, as a higher life form, we¡¯re raising pigs as food ¡­ if we fall from the top of the food chain in the future, we¡¯ll probably end up being reared ¡­ This is indeed the end of us old lifeforms, the final ending.¡±


    When everyone saw this, they fell silent.


    This might have been the bloody law of the jungle for a long time, but humans had never wanted to face it, so they instinctively ignored this future.


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to talk too much about this era! Because our vision is limited, even those big shots can¡¯t find a way to break out of this situation, so naturally, we can¡¯t find it either. Otherwise, how can we say that it¡¯s inevitable?¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna paused for a moment. I¡¯m just trying to look at the problem from another perspective!


    Another angle?


    Everyone wanted to see how the racer of Mount Haruna was going to continue.


    ¡°Do you still remember what I said before about the third floor that the ancient gods saw? they were plotting against the God of Destruction? In order to save our universe, they changed the future and brought the God of Destruction into this time and space, disrupting the destined cause and effect ¡­¡±


    Everyone did remember when they analyzed the arrival of the God of Destruction. The first level, the second level ¡­ The racer of Mount Haruna had actually reached the third level.


    ¡°I just want to say that there¡¯s probably a fourth level! I¡¯m afraid that the ancient gods are not only trying to save our universe, but to save all the creatures of the old era!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s face was filled with admiration. and now, as you can see, the God of Destruction is the only variable that will change our overall situation ¡­ He might have predicted this terrifying future and is planning for a chance of survival.¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone felt as if their minds were about to explode.


    Scheming ¡­


    The entire future?


    His vision was actually so wide.


    At the same time, it meant that no one could see the future, including the second lady, the longevity Daoist Palace, and the prodigies of the era ¡­ But the three ancient gods could predict the future?


    They couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    This was too ruthless!


    This required a rather comprehensive view to be able to achieve such a level. It was simply inhuman, and it was already impossible to describe the brilliance and demonic degree.


    I¡¯m afraid that only yimang of the past can compare to the talent of a super ancient God.


    that¡¯s true. Back then, Yi mang saw the possibility of level 11 across countless eras. The two of them are equally powerful.


    not necessarily. The ancient gods and the others were observed by the God of creation. With such help, the difficulty of deduction may be reduced.


    but even if it¡¯s reduced, it can¡¯t be reduced by much. He¡¯s a genius that we can¡¯t imagine!


    They became more and more excited as they spoke.


    The fourth level!


    This level of calculation was simply terrifying.


    The more they analyzed the actions of the ancient gods, the more they understood the actions behind the scenes with the development of the times. It was simply meaningful!


    it turns out that all of this was the scheme of the ancient gods, to create a slight possibility of changing our fate.


    However, how overbearing was this?


    To let the God of Destruction descend into this time and space, to bring about the destruction of the universe, and to change the general situation of the future ¡­ Any one of these actions was earth-shattering, too ruthless! It could be said to be a disaster that disregarded human lives.


    However, if he wanted to change everything, how could there not be blood?


    In a daze, everyone felt as if they were looking at an ancient existence like an ancient God.


    This old man, who was supposed to be old, was running and shouting across the land, crossing the chaos sea, hoping for a chance of survival for the common people, for a trace of peace for mankind, and for the Dao-seekers to have a chance to compete for the eleventh level ¡­


    They suddenly fell silent, somewhat choked with sobs. They were proud to have such an ancestor.


    The racer of Mount Haruna sighed as well, ¡± brothers, we can¡¯t influence the big picture, so we can only do what we are supposed to do. First, the small TV universe is basically done. Second, the alchemy factory universe is also in the plan. Third, the original life universe is almost completed. Fourth, the Dragon vein universe is also in the plan ¡­


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that everything was progressing in an orderly manner.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± who said that the rules will decay and dissipate in the future? ¡± At the very least, our cultivation techniques can still be used in the future era of the end of the universe! This is because we¡¯ve already transformed our cultivation techniques and bloodlines into a life form of the universe!¡±


    outside the universe, we still have to find a paradise to escape the apocalypse that belongs to us ¡­ Even though this paradise of the universe is about to be hunted and killed by new creatures.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, it¡¯s time for us to kick Zhang Youling aside!¡± He said.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Within the sea of chaos.


    Xu Zhi was sitting in an ordinary universe with a calm expression on his face. However, countless knowledge was surging into his mind, helping him accomplish some kind of magnificent feat.


    the cultivation techniques of the multiverse are indeed very powerful. The accumulation of knowledge has allowed me to become the most knowledgeable existence in the universe without having to learn anything. Xu Zhi mumbled to himself as he looked at the bubbles in front of him.


    This was a special universe.


    It looked like a transparent bubble, but it was actually a special universe of marine life like a jellyfish.


    The jellyfish was clear and transparent, and it was as if one could see its internal organs. The red threads in its body were its atlases of the great Dao.


    Its great Dao atlases, on the other hand, had formed a miraculous effect.


    It was the structure of a special converter.


    At this time, Xu Zhi¡¯s knowledge of the evolutionary universe had gathered everyone, and he had long surpassed them by a lot.


    This was the power of multiverse cultivation techniques.


    ¡°Nine in total.¡±


    Xu Zhi mumbled this meaningful number. He could not see what he should do in the future, but he could let the ship of chaos of the entire universe exist. He could see the future and try his best to solve it.


    this is all I can do. I hope that there are geniuses and geniuses in this era. Xu Zhi was in the chaos sea, watching the nine jellyfish universes gradually take shape. Suddenly, he stood on the chaos sea and looked into the distance, a curious look flashing in his eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t time yet, but someone had already arrived.


    It was a huge seaweed universe, a small and simple universe power of some young saints.

 Chapter 1311

    ?


    1311 Chapter 1320-variable


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    He had specially left his address on the other side of the universe.


    It would still take some time for di Qi and the others to arrive. After all, the chaos sea was vast. A long voyage would naturally take time, so they were still approaching.


    ¡°Or perhaps, the news was leaked?¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s heart changed slightly.


    Di Qi and the others had a weak Foundation, so it was naturally difficult for them to come over. However, the multi-dimensional Sage was different ¡­ The universe nearby had sent another reincarnation over on a ship.


    To him, the entire nine-Yuan universe could send his nearby reincarnation to any corner at any time.


    ¡°Was the news leaked?¡± Xu Zhi thought to himself, could it be that someone has already planted a spy on diqi¡¯s side? Or did he use some special bloodline technique?¡±


    Or maybe he was overthinking it.


    They were all suspicious of these big shots who were scheming and secretive. They always thought that there was no coincidence in anything, and that there might even be a coincidence in front of them.


    Hualala.


    The universe in front of him slowly approached, and the Saint on the deck shook his head.


    the chaos of the universe and the prosperity of the Saints ¡­ Now, the other universes are too lazy to prevent people from sneaking in. We have to continue to the next universe and leave a reincarnation in the next great universe. The multiverse Sage is at our fingertips.¡±


    ¡°Shh! We still have to be careful. Those multiverse Saints were all killed by the ancient and mysterious existences. They were like ants, so we have to be careful as well.¡±


    They were conversing with tenth-level offspring that could be seen everywhere. They did not seem to be anything special.


    Xu Zhi watched them sail in the vicinity and ignored them. He continued to prepare for his work.


    They passed by, but they didn¡¯t seem to see him and continued to chat. As subordinates of the bug race universe life form, they were naturally restricted by the bug race¡¯s protective barrier.


    Xu Zhi was still preparing.


    Suddenly, the sky shook slightly.


    Xu Zhi turned his head in shock.


    BOOM!


    The vast land of the nine great continents caved in and gullies appeared. The endless chaos sea turned into rivers that connected to the ocean and flowed into the gullies.


    ¡°Dao vindication has begun.¡±


    Xu Zhi was deep in thought as he looked at the distant great continent of the universe. yet another perfect natural order for the chaos sea. But in reality, isn¡¯t it also a perfect environment for the breeding of those chaotic life forms? ¡±


    After all, in a life universe, the primal Chaos life forms born on the land would have the same living environment ¡­ It was very similar. Otherwise, the other party wouldn¡¯t have thought that the life universe would be the next big trend.


    Xu Zhi was still deep in thought, but his hands did not stop.


    Hualala.


    In the distance, the cosmic ship was being sucked into the river by the chaos sea¡¯s currents and into the port of the universe beside it.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Help!¡±


    The universe was being sucked in, but Xu Zhi did not want to pay it any attention.


    it seems like many nearby life universes have been sucked away. Xu Zhi shook his head.


    However, the next second.


    ¡°Fly, quickly fly!¡±


    The creature on the deck of the universe roared, ¡± leave the turbulent ocean currents quickly!


    As they roared, they hurriedly operated. The life universe actually wagged its tail like a carp and quickly jumped out of the water. It floated in the air and glided like a flying fish. It stayed in the air for. short while and then fell into the sea. He kept jumping and falling.


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    Then, something even stranger happened.


    The universe was not only gliding and falling like a flying fish, but the moment it landed on the sea, it actually began to step madly on the water. Its muscles were tough, and it jumped again, like a crooked chicken in soup, gliding on the water.


    ¡°Is this also okay?¡±


    Xu Zhi was immediately dumbfounded.


    It seemed that talents were indeed everywhere among the people.


    There was actually someone who had developed something relatively mature from zero, and it was even a flying biological universe that could stay in the air.


    Xu Zhi frowned. it can¡¯t be that coincidental, right? Suddenly, at the place where the king of the sea beast leaders might appear, along with the time of Dao vindication, a very powerful and noteworthy universe appeared. It¡¯s resisting and displaying its power?¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter,¡±


    Xu Zhi gave a half-smile. It did not matter if it was true or false, as long as he could find out that he had the ability.


    ¡°Sub-brain, show me the evolution data of this universe.¡± Xu Zhi said softly.


    A cold voice came.


    ¡°Transferring, please wait.¡±


    Xu Zhi received the information very quickly, and even he was impressed by what a terrifying genius this was. The universe¡¯s movements were choppy at the beginning, and it was obvious that it was new to him, but it quickly found its rhythm and rhythm and began to evolve rapidly.


    ¡°Moon god Ji¡¯s bloodline has finally found a successor.¡±


    While the God of Destruction was evolving, Moon Goddess Ji slowly revealed himself. He was driving a small universe that had just become a child as he slowly approached.


    At this moment.


    The suction of the chaos sea gradually slowed down, and the waves calmed down. The Saints on the deck were all in danger of dying.


    Whoosh.


    A 14 to 15-year-old warm and gentle young man slowly walked up to the deck.


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    ¡°This senior?¡±


    They were immediately on guard as they looked at the young man¡¯s spaceship. It was actually a young universe, extremely young.


    ¡°Everyone, the life form that you saw earlier seemed very special. Can you tell me who evolved it and is responsible for it?¡± This young man was gentle and elegant.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± A tall man in his 20s walked out slowly. what¡¯s the matter? ¡±


    ¡°A private talk?¡± Yueshen Ji said.


    ¡°Naturally.¡± The tall man nodded honestly.


    Very quickly, the two of them had divided an area on the deck, isolating it from the outside world.


    ¡°The longevity Daoist Palace or something else?¡± Moon Goddess Ji went straight to the point.


    The honest and tall man¡¯s smile gradually disappeared. He invited the young man in front of him to sit down. how do you know? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence,¡± Moon god Ji said.


    ¡°I¡¯m Rong Cheng.¡± He said.


    ¡°Where did you get this information?¡±


    those few people who had verified their Dao and reproduced did not accept Saints. They only accepted tenth-grade offspring to train. I successfully infiltrated their confidants and informed them that I was coming here ¡­ I¡¯m here.¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    A traitor?


    Di Qi and the others had taken in their forces and Sons, so they would definitely expand. However, they must have many means to investigate. How could a mole suddenly appear among them?


    ¡°He can block the others. I have a special bloodline technique.¡± I can create millions of living beings, ¡± Rong Cheng said. it¡¯s natural that the other Saints can¡¯t detect it.


    The older the ginger, the spicier it was.


    The pheasant period¡¯s power was probing, but the other party¡¯s power seemed to be countless substitutes?


    Was this a neighbor?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart trembled, and he was on high alert.


    Rong Cheng indeed knew about this place and secretly went there ahead of time. However, he knew that the other party might be hiding and might not be able to attract their attention. Thus, he chose the most suitable time and used the crisis caused by the ¡®Dao validation¡¯ to show the potential and strength of his universe ¡­ Perhaps it could attract their attention, and as expected, it did ¡­


    ¡°You are the mastermind behind the Buddhist civilization?¡± Rong Cheng said.


    that¡¯s not the case. There are several civilizations that know about the prophecy of a meteorite rain. I¡¯m not one of them, but from another civilization. Yueshen Ji looked into the distance. since you¡¯ve arrived here so early, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re unwilling to leave. There¡¯s no harm in telling you. We¡¯re here because the mysterious chaos sea might descend.


    ¡°A mysterious existence?¡± Rong Cheng, the tall man, opened his eyes wide and laughed. then we¡¯ll have to wait together!


    Xu Zhi nodded and did not say much. Since he could not drive her away, he would just wait here.


    The two of them suddenly stopped talking.


    They stood together and waited for time to pass, for that mysterious creature to descend.


    However, after waiting for a long time, Rong Cheng started the topic again. to be honest, I¡¯m very interested in your civilization. I wonder if we can cooperate? ¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at him. These longevity Saints had all shown off their abilities. Not only had people from Medusa¡¯s side tried to rope them in, but there were also people from his side who had painstakingly tried to get close to them?


    ¡°What can you pay?¡± Moon god Ji asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t study Dao vindication, but I can offer talents.¡±


    Rong Cheng pointed to the ground and laughed. I can find many talents. You can have anything you want. For example, the talent who created this gliding universe is the direction of my specialization.

 Chapter 1312

    ?


    1312 Chapter 1321-information exchange


    ¡°You can see geniuses?¡± Xu Zhi found it a little difficult to understand.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Rong Cheng laughed and started to chat. He explained patiently, to be honest, I¡¯m proficient in the study of souls. I¡¯m only good at the potential of a living creature¡¯s soul ¡­ He had done a lot of research in this area!


    I have a lifelong research topic ¡®the commonality of geniuses¡¯: What was the difference between the essence of the soul of the geniuses who could reach the top?


    You should know that the universe is unfair. Most of the people who can climb to the top are basically monsters with amazing talent, but we can¡¯t rule out the fact that some mediocre people can also reach the top, but they are ultimately a minority ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded as he listened. He felt that this person was to his liking. that makes sense. Aptitude and talent are indeed the most important basic factors that affect one¡¯s ability to become a strong person.


    However, it was not absolute. The door to the peak was indeed extremely important. However, one must have a strong heart, not weak, good at planning, or be hardworking enough ¡­ It was due to a combination of factors.


    Many geniuses were pampered since they were young. They might have monstrous potential, but after a few blows, their Dao hearts would collapse and they would never be able to recover.


    Medusa¡¯s talent might not seem strong, but she had a tough heart and could endure loneliness. She had trained hard on one path 129600 times, and was a ¡± hard-working ¡± talent.


    you mean, you can see the talent of creatures? ¡± Xu Zhi laughed. This was a very mysterious concept.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Rong Cheng laughed and said,¡±a strong talent isn¡¯t the only way to become a powerful warrior, but it¡¯s the most important factor ¡­¡±


    ¡°Most of the geniuses need to be excavated, tested, and trained ¡­ I¡¯m different. I can see through the potential of others with a single glance ¡­ Different geniuses ¡°souls have different colors in my eyes.¡±


    and the souls of these geniuses have different specialties, different colors, length, deduction, cultivation, and formations ¡­


    He spoke with fervour and seemed to be very good at talking about harmony.


    No one would be able to tell that he was a terrifying ultimate monster who had sneaked in 10 billion years ago, who was still in the bloody slaughterhouse of the universe, standing on the endless bloody corpses, and had killed countless Saints.


    The more he spoke, the more excited he became. He took out a transparent test tube and shook it between his fingers. It was as soft as shaking red wine. The test tubes were colorful. look, these are the geniuses I collected. They all have their own strengths.


    Xu Zhi cast him a glance.


    This person was a wizard who played with souls?


    Xu Zhi immediately knew how terrifying this person¡¯s talent was!


    A mad scientist?


    He could look for ¡®geniuses¡¯ everywhere, and he would be able to see their uniqueness at a glance. Then, he would take them in as his disciples, and so on. After nurturing them, all kinds of talents would serve him. One could imagine how terrifying he was!


    It must be known that Xu Zhi had only a few people under him up until now: di Qi, Caroline, Phoenix ¡­ The other party probably had countless geniuses in their hands. There might even be a few geniuses on the same level as him and di Qi.


    The other party¡¯s terrifying talent, in a sense, was no less strategic than the Zerg! Xu Zhi knew better than anyone else that having talents meant infinite possibilities.


    This guy was a walking ¡®talent market¡¯.


    you should also know that the outbreak of a new era ¡­ Talents are bound to emerge in a frenzy, and the talents at this time are the most important.¡± Rong Cheng laughed. as long as you start from the bottom and find the other party ¡­


    and then turn it into the reagent in your hand? ¡±


    Yueshen Ji smiled as he looked at the test tube in his hand.


    of course not. I would only seal up dead geniuses. Every one of them is a treasure. How could I stoop to such a level? ¡± He revealed an intoxicated expression, ¡± those geniuses, after I find them, I usually don¡¯t show up ¡­ I know better than anyone that no matter how good a precious Jade is, it can¡¯t grow without going through hardships and hardships ¡­ I won¡¯t interfere with their growth, but I¡¯ll leave the mark of the sixth bloodline of my clan on them. I¡¯ll only secretly attack once or twice in a situation where I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll die.¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    Xu Zhi calmed down and suddenly said, ¡± after that, when the other party grows up one by one and becomes the Overlord of countless eras, the giant of the universe born from the disaster ¡­ And you set this up in advance to rule the era in the dark?¡±


    Rong Cheng¡¯s eyes brightened and she said happily, ¡± ¡°Hahahaha, this brother is really a bosom friend! You were able to guess what I was going to do in an instant. Most existences wouldn¡¯t be able to think of this!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a shrewd and calculative person. I can naturally guess some things.¡± Xu Zhi chuckled.


    He weighed the pros and cons in his heart.


    The other party had taken the route of an elite soldier, pointing at planets to sense them and search for geniuses ¡­ It was very unique, and in a sense, it was even more terrifying than the Zerg.


    Because of this model, the other side had too many geniuses.


    In fact, the insect race was more inclined to evolve living species, evolving the endless bloodlines of living beings, and only evolving the other party¡¯s bloodline as the next-door old Wang ¡­ And now, he had met the real deal!


    This was a professional talent for bloodline!


    As expected of an ancient existence in the longevity Dao Palace, this talent ¡­ It was horrifying.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity.¡±


    Rong Cheng didn¡¯t doubt him. She sighed and said, ¡± in the past, after I obtained the sixth bloodline and forced a heavenly Dao contract, I became one of my people ¡­ But now, the heavenly Dao contract was not working. He could not completely control the person who had discovered it ¡­ If you train them, they might not even show you respect and might even cut you. The world is cold.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the world is cold.¡± Xu Zhi was not surprised.


    After all, the pheasant age had said that once one left the nine-Yuan universe, the heavenly Dao law contract in the universe would no longer be able to restrain the common people in the chaos sea.


    It was a chaotic era.


    However, he was an exception. They couldn¡¯t restrain the Saints in the living universe, but he could.


    After all, the life forms of the universe and the various worlds were essentially created by themselves. They were also a part of the cultivation techniques of their own multiverse. In a sense, they were a part of Xu Zhi¡¯s body.


    ¡°Sigh, to be honest.¡± Rong Cheng shook her head and said, ¡± I¡¯ve been traveling through the nine universes ever since I was born. I¡¯ve been looking for geniuses everywhere. I¡¯ve planned to set up a trap in the dark. However, I¡¯m still no match for them. ¡®They¡¯ve all started to vindicate the rules of Dao, but I can¡¯t. I have to rely on geniuses ¡­¡¯ However, it¡¯ll take some time to train geniuses.¡±


    Xu Zhi did not believe that he would cry miserably.


    In fact, this old monster was dirtier than anyone else and could not be trusted at all.


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t vindicate Dao?¡± Moon god Ji said with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no way to vindicate Dao, they vindicate Dao one by one but I can¡¯t.¡± Rong Cheng said honestly, ¡± but I¡¯ve also found a way. I¡¯ve found a group of geniuses to study the evolution System of the creatures in the universe. For example, this flying universe ¡­ That¡¯s a very good idea!¡±


    Flying.


    Xu Zhi looked up at the chaos heavens ¡®sky. can flying really be done? ¡±


    I can¡¯t do it. For now, I can only find a way to glide.


    Rong Cheng shook her head and looked at the universe beneath her feet. Suddenly, she laughed. I have done some research on the chaos heavens ¡®sky. For a very long period of time, I have even studied what is in the sky and have some insights ¡­ To be honest, the chaos heavens ¡®sky is very mysterious and unpredictable. There is a huge secret!¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s interest was immediately piqued as he looked at him.


    This was a real secret. Probably only these ancient existences had studied these deepest mysteries.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Rong Cheng chuckled. Your Excellency, I¡¯m afraid you know about the cosmic meteor shower in the chaos heavens. You also know the secret of the sky. How about we make an exchange? ¡±


    So this old sly guy was waiting for me here to attract my interest?


    Xu Zhi was immediately speechless. None of these guys were easy to deal with. They had been playing tricks from the beginning to the end.


    ¡°You and I feel like old friends at first sight, so I can naturally tell you some of the truth and the secrets of this place.¡± Yueshen Ji¡¯s voice was cold. After a moment of silence, he said as he looked at the chaos sea,


    something big might happen here. Everything that happens might affect the fate of the chaos sea ¡­ Mysterious existences that did not belong to the current era of the universe¡¯s explosion, as well as ¡­ Some of the Dao vindication methods of the chaos sea¡¯s universe.¡±


    Did not belong to this cosmos epoch?


    Rong Cheng¡¯s heart jumped.


    Could it be the prehistoric era of the Big Bang?


    Prehistoric era of the universe?


    The Big Bang was the beginning, and the collapse of the universe was the end. What was before the Big Bang? Perhaps it was a prehistoric universe reincarnation cycle, and an existence of that level ¡­


    Rong Cheng¡¯s heart trembled slightly as she thought, ¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t belong to this universe? To be able to escape the universe ¡­ Could it be an eleventh-grade ancient being? Hidden from the last cosmic century until today?¡±


    Also, some kind of method to vindicate the Dao in the universe?


    One had to know that there were too many worlds now, and they couldn¡¯t all vindicate Dao. Therefore, almost all the sages now vindicated Dao indirectly through the nine-Yuan universe.


    The more he thought about it, the more horrified he felt. This was very scary.


    ¡°We can exchange information and form some kind of Alliance.¡± Rong Cheng became serious. He wanted to find out the truth, but now he was in a different mood.¡±I¡¯m sure you have some enemies too. We can share the same interests.¡±


    Yueshen Ji smiled as well. you can tell me about your intelligence. What secret is hidden in the chaos heavens ¡®sky? ¡±

 Chapter 1313

    ?


    1313 Beyond the chaos heavens, the ultimate nothingness


    ¡°You can tell me about the information I have.¡±


    Rong Cheng thought for a moment and said, ¡± I did many experiments in the chaos heavens. I sought out many geniuses and set up a research project. I specifically studied the chaos heavens ¡®environment and structure.


    in fact, the chaos heavens ¡®sky is almost impossible to reach. He directly stated his final conclusion.


    ¡°Why?¡± Moon god Ji asked.


    ¡°We Saints stand on the chaos membrane, and our power is thin to begin with! We rely on the ground beneath our feet to absorb the internal laws of the universe to maintain our power. Once we leave the universe beneath our feet, we¡¯ll completely become mortals.¡±


    when we enter the chaos sea, we will leave our own universe and become mortals ¡­ The sky is the third forbidden area. Once we leave the ground, our power will be weakened to the extreme.¡±


    He said that this was a triple weakened environment.


    The first level was outside the chaos heavens. The power of the Saints was weak, so they had to establish a saint¡¯s Dao field and absorb the laws of the universe to perfect their power.


    The second level was the chaos sea. The power of a Saint had completely turned into a mortal and left the universe. In addition, there were all sorts of chaotic currents stirring here. There was almost no way to preserve power.


    The third level was the sky, which was a forbidden area.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same as not saying anything?¡± Moon god Ji¡¯s face darkened, as if he had been tricked.


    ¡°But I did make a breakthrough in the forbidden Sky Zone.¡± Rong Cheng laughed and stood on the ship. She pointed to the sky and said, ¡± ¡°The highest, 3721 light years!¡±


    Xu Zhi was completely shocked.


    That high?


    How did he get up there?


    Didn¡¯t they say that they had lost their powers?


    These ancient existences of the longevity Dao Palace had an unimaginably deep understanding of the universe. They had already reached the critical point of the universe¡¯s barrier, but they still continued to explore.


    ¡°Then, how do you get up to such a high chaotic sky?¡± ¡°What is above the chaotic sky?¡± moon god Ji asked curiously.


    ¡°There are many questions, but I can answer them one by one.¡±


    The information contained in this young man named Ji made Rong Cheng willing to reveal some key information.


    ¡°First of all, how did we reach the sky? I¡¯ve found a creature with a special light structure and connected it with a thread ¡­¡± Rong Cheng showed him an image that looked rather special, but Xu Zhi understood it at a glance.


    Kiting.


    Wasn¡¯t this biological structure a kite?


    if you leave the ground, you will lose your own power. Therefore, this structure can not leave the surface of the universe. It can continue to extend a long line, transmit power, and release a creature to explore the sky. Moon god Ji sighed in admiration.


    A genius!


    There was actually such a method.


    Living beings can¡¯t leave the surface of the universe, so I¡¯ll lengthen the ¡®feet¡¯ of this living being!


    When the legs were long enough, it would be like a kite ¡­


    As expected, people think of the way.


    Rong Cheng¡¯s talent was indeed terrifying. He had pulled a bunch of geniuses along and had actually reached such a level.


    it looks simple, but it¡¯s actually very difficult. I¡¯ve failed countless times, switched between hundreds of millions of bloodline creatures, and failed many times before I managed to do it ¡­ However, it¡¯ll break if you go any higher.¡± Rong Cheng was very regretful.


    Back in the era of the universe bridge, he was the most famous ¡°mad scientist of the universe.¡±


    He was only recruited by his Lord later on to help his Lord find talents. Many of the longevity Saints in the longevity Daoist Palace were actually monstrous geniuses that he had found.


    However, he was indebted to them, and those guys always wanted to kill him ¡­ It made him sigh with emotion at the cold state of the world. He had struggled with great difficulty to become the final Victor of the nine.


    I¡¯ll bring up the second question. What exactly is in the chaos heavens ¡®sky? ¡±


    in fact, it¡¯s impossible to explore. According to the size of the universe, we haven¡¯t even walked out of it in. few thousand light years ¡­ However, we can roughly guess what lies at the end of the chaotic sky by constantly rising into the sky and changing the environment.¡±


    Xu Zhi was also completely curious and asked what it was.


    the end of the chaos heavens is the ultimate nothingness! Rong Cheng laughed.


    ¡°The ultimate nothingness?¡± Moon Goddess Ji asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, n-nothing.¡±


    Rong Cheng smiled and said,¡±do you think that there¡¯s another universe outside our great universe?¡± It¡¯s not that, it¡¯s that there¡¯s nothing!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another cosmos outside the cosmos? That¡¯s impossible.¡± He chuckled and shook his head. because according to the existing theoretical laws, if there is really a universe outside, it will also merge with our universe through the Big Bang and collapse. So, it must be the only one.


    now, after continuous collapses and explosions, all the existing matter has been condensed together to form our universe, but there is nothing outside the universe.


    Xu Zhi immediately felt that it made sense.


    With such a huge attractive force, all matter would eventually be United into a huge mass. There would be no matter outside the universe.


    As expected, knowledge was the power of everything!


    Just look at this longevity Saint, his knowledge abyss was terrifying.


    Rong Cheng laughed again. you should know that there is matter in the sky of the chaos heavens. It¡¯s the ¡®material dust¡¯ that rises from the universe¡¯s land and the chaos sea, even though it¡¯s relatively thin ¡­ As we continue to rise into the sky, the matter becomes thinner and thinner. In the end, there will be no matter or energy at all, and that will be nothing ¡­¡±


    pretend that there¡¯s nothing. Everything will return to zero.


    Rong Cheng sighed and explained a fact. according to our guess, even if a rank 11 singularity exists, grasps the truth of the universe, and can survive the collapse, return, and Big Bang of the universe, it can¡¯t survive in ¡®nothingness¡¯. .. Because there¡¯s no material for you to use, even a clever housewife can¡¯t cook without rice.¡±


    Xu Zhi immediately felt that he had gained a lot.


    Rong Cheng pointed at the sky and said, ¡± ¡°Therefore, according to my guess, that so-called cosmic meteoroid shower can¡¯t possibly come from outside the universe! Because there¡¯s nothing in the universe, not even matter. That¡¯s all a lie!¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    Rong Cheng couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±so, if these meteorites are really falling from the sky, it¡¯s very likely that they¡¯re from high up in the sky!¡± It can¡¯t be an ancient floating object that came from outer space and used some special means to hang in the thin tens of millions of lightyears of the universe and then fall.¡±


    ¡°Teacher is a great talent, that must be the case.¡±


    Yueshen Ji clapped his hands and smiled as he nodded, that ancient meteoroid rain is probably something like a cloud suspended in the sky. It could be the remains of some incomplete life form in the universe, or it could have a more mysterious history. According to our guesses, it might not belong to this universe era.


    It did not belong to this universe era because the God of Destruction came from the future universe.


    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s your turn next.¡± if possible, ¡± Rong Cheng said, ¡± I¡¯d like to show you the next stage of the new universe. It¡¯s related to the research results of the sky.


    The man was halfway through his sentence.


    Xu Zhi also knew that the other party could not possibly explain everything clearly, so he went straight to the point and told her what he knew.


    an ancient and mysterious existence might appear on this land. I don¡¯t know its exact origin, but it might not be from this cosmos epoch ¡­ This time, it¡¯s possible that it¡¯ll descend upon this Sea region. Thus, some existences who know the inside story have rushed over.¡±


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Rong Cheng asked.


    ¡°That being is most likely the leader of these ¡®worlds¡¯,¡± yueshen Ji said.


    ¡°Leader?¡± Rong Cheng was shocked. This man was really cunning. He had only revealed an important piece of information now-the leader of the universe ¡­ Those fallen living universes actually had a leader, the mother of the universe?


    This was his and ruji¡¯s first reaction.


    This mother of the universe could command and control other universes, and a high intelligence had been born in the chaos ocean?


    Moon god Ji said indifferently, ¡± this universe leader might not belong to this universe era. He might have come from an unknown opportunity ¡­ It might reveal the future of our universe. I suspect that it¡¯s a mysterious existence from another universe era that¡¯s plotting something. Everything is still unknown!¡±


    Rong Cheng was shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s already starting.¡± Moon god Ji suddenly pointed into the distance. There were many large ships, and there were some beings standing on them. They didn¡¯t even bother to hide themselves.


    It was di Qi, Carolyn and the others who had arrived on time.


    Rong Cheng squinted her eyes and looked into the distance. She seemed to have seen a familiar figure. ruji ¡­ That fellow has actually mixed in with them long ago. He knows about these mysterious and strange events and has also come here.¡±

 Chapter 1314

    ?


    1314 The future sea realm, the God of Destruction


    There was really an undercurrent.


    Rong Cheng looked at the dark spaceships approaching slowly. Her heart grew heavy.


    &Nbsp; pheasant age was different from them. Although it had rotted, it had experienced more things than them and had a higher vision. Even she was approaching, so it was clear that the description of this place might not be fake.


    ¡°I want to hide my identity.¡± Yueshen Ji went into hiding, ¡± the younger generation from both sides have arrived. They¡¯re my old enemies, so it¡¯s not convenient for them to appear here.


    Rong Cheng was shocked. She didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at the ship in the distance.


    Hualala.


    Di Qi, Carolyn and the three pillar gods slowly approached.


    They had just learned about the future of the universe and the next era of the origin of life. They were very shocked and were discussing it as they rushed over.


    Medusa, who was also researching, was also rushing over. At the same time, she was slowly approaching with Shi Ji, the new Saint of the universe.


    The ships of the venerable sovereigns and pheasant era were also approaching.


    Although pheasant age did not have any channels for players to know about the terrifying future that Xu Zhi had predicted, she was still very serious about this major event.


    ¡°The situation is much more serious than we thought.¡± wait a moment, ¡± the venerable sovereign said to pheasant Ji softly. there might be a lot of things that will overturn common sense. It will make people feel despair. You have to be mentally prepared.


    ¡°I will,¡± Ruji nodded seriously.


    But to overturn common sense? Despair?


    Was there anything more despairing than not being able to obtain a Primal Chaos God throne and having all his efforts go to waste?


    She did not believe it.


    The ships gradually drew closer, and some existences began to approach.


    Ruji also saw the unexpected uninvited guest and was slightly surprised. you are ¡­ Orange? You¡¯ve actually set up such a scheme that you even have people among the newly recruited confidants?¡±


    Rong Cheng chuckled. ruji, something good has happened. Let¡¯s do it together.


    &Nbsp; he didn¡¯t even ask for permission before sending a clone to the deck of pheasant Age¡¯s ship to talk.


    He didn¡¯t reveal that moon god Ji was on his ship, and he started to befriend him. He looked at the people gathered on the ship and laughed,¡±Your Excellency, is it di Qi? This is Carolyn? He was really a young man! The young people of this generation are truly powerful!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, be careful of this person.¡± Pheasant Ji explained Rong Cheng¡¯s abilities to di Qi and the others. It was the easiest to hide in the dark and be everywhere.


    Di Qi and the others immediately became alert. They didn¡¯t expect that the other party would have such a move. They were not careful enough.


    However, things had developed to this extent. Even if the other party came, it would be difficult to drive them away. If they completely shed all pretenses of cordiality and the other party completely revealed the address, no one would be in a good position.


    The shameless sticky candy was the most difficult to deal with.


    ¡°Just beat him to death and throw him out.¡± &Nbsp; ¡± he can follow us, ¡± pheasant Ji said honestly, ¡± but he has to return to his own ship. He can¡¯t come here and mess around.


    ¡°We know each other ¡­¡± Rong Cheng laughed and wanted to say something.


    Pa!


    Di Qi waved his hand and he was instantly killed.


    The spaceship he was controlling behind him didn¡¯t seem to mind that the body he sent was killed and continued to follow behind.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably this position?¡± Di Qi and the others ignored Rong Cheng and looked at the venerable sovereign.


    ¡°It¡¯s roughly here.¡±


    The venerable sovereign said in a low voice. He looked around and pondered for a while, ¡± ¡°At this moment, it might not have appeared yet, but it might have already appeared ¡­ It¡¯s just somewhere in the deep sea.¡±


    ¡°Under my feet?¡± The few of them looked down at the chaos sea and had the thought of diving down. let¡¯s go down and take a look.


    Whoosh.


    All of them left the surface of the life-form universes and entered the internal universe. At the same time, they controlled the universe to dive into the sea of chaos.


    The surrounding was blue and gradually became deep and quiet.


    In the distance, the seaweed universe in the shape of a flying fish gradually approached. Rong Cheng laughed as if she only had seven seconds of memory. She didn¡¯t remember that she had just been killed and showed that they had met again after a long time. ruji, long time no see. This is your husband, right? ¡± You¡¯re indeed a Dragon among men!¡±


    Ruji could not be bothered with him. This man saw that he could not break through di Qi¡¯s defenses and came to find her kind husband.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you treat me to a drink? Back then, I was also your senior. It was I who discovered your talent and dug you out to join our branch. That¡¯s why you¡¯re where you are today.¡± Rong Cheng was thick-skinned.


    Ruji could not be bothered to listen to his chatter. She secretly said to her husband, this person¡¯s methods are sinister and very ancient. He has a terrifying bloodline that can search for geniuses. He seems to be a non-combative type, but he has the fundamental aptitude to see through the soul ¡­ In the old era of the universe bridge, he was a famous mad universe wizard who found a bunch of geniuses and did many crazy experiments ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded. After hearing Rugao Ji¡¯s words, he was filled with hatred. I can tell at a glance that he¡¯s not a good person. This person likes to occupy others ¡®homes. He¡¯s not a good person. I can¡¯t stand such an existence.


    Rong Cheng knew that she couldn¡¯t be shameless when she heard them talking so openly. She didn¡¯t say anything and followed them shamelessly into the deep sea.


    The deeper he went, the quieter his surroundings became.


    The surrounding ocean water had some unknown ancient fragments floating on it. They flew by on both sides, revealing a sense of desolation and vicissitudes of time.


    He continued to dive for a while.


    It was as if nothing had changed, but pheasant Ji could vaguely sense that something was wrong.


    ¡°Have you noticed that the chaos ocean water here has become clear and rhythmical?¡± Pheasant Age¡¯s words caused the Saints on the surrounding universe ships to quickly react.


    The expressions of di Qi and the others changed slightly, as if they had thought of something incredible.


    Rong Cheng also noticed the abnormality and was shocked,¡¯the chaos sea is so clear that I can see the bottom here? Become rhythmical? I¡¯ve never seen such a change. What happened?¡±


    He was anxious.


    They looked at di Qi and the others with solemn expressions, but they were not surprised.


    It seemed like ¡­


    They had already seen the chaos ocean become clear.


    ¡°What do they know?¡± Rong Cheng was anxious as she looked at moon god Ji.


    Yueshen Ji said, ¡± just Continue reading. Many explanations are useless ¡­ You¡¯ve deduced half of the Dharma ending age, but you haven¡¯t seen the other half. If there¡¯s death, there¡¯s life!¡±


    Where there was death, there was life?


    Rong Cheng was shocked. He was the most knowledgeable among the nine of them. He seemed to have thought of something terrible, but he immediately denied it because he didn¡¯t dare to imagine it.


    On the other side.


    ¡°This chaos sea ¡­¡± Ruji was also very confused.


    But the giant octopus next to him was surprised and explained, ¡± ¡°This is ¡­ An ancient existence was born here, and it¡¯s actually a place where the future is set, a future that¡¯s destined to be tens of billions of years later!¡±


    A future tens of billions of years later?


    Rugao Ji could not help but ask,¡¯in the future tens of billions of years from now, will the chaos ocean become clear? Was this also part of the prophecy? However, the leader of this meteor shower is so powerful that he can create the future environment at this time?¡±


    Before they had time to react, they gradually went deeper and saw the increasingly clear sea water. They also witnessed a legendary scene that they would never forget.


    Hualalalalalalala!


    They saw nine special universes that looked like beautiful jellyfish. They were like filters that filtered and classified the rules of the nine universes. The sea water gradually became regular, and nine clear streams of spring water sprayed out.


    In this way, the 70% of the chaos sea became clear and approached the 8th level in advance.


    The chaos sea was clear.


    At the center of the chaos sea, matter was colliding and stirring rapidly. The chaos sea was actually giving birth to some spores that were giving birth to life. They carried a trace of vitality.


    ¡°Birth ¡­ Life!¡± Pheasant Ji¡¯s pupils dilated.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t one of those universes, but ¡­ our great cosmos gave birth to a natural one, a special one in the chaos sea ¡­ Life!¡± The knowledge of orange was hidden at an unimaginably high level. He immediately saw through the truth and was stunned.


    BOOM!


    His mind suddenly shook, and the unbelievable thought just now gradually became reality.


    A voice came from the side, completely explaining their thoughts and establishing their ideas.


    this ancient existence has actually appeared here!


    ¡°He¡¯s an Overlord that doesn¡¯t belong to this cosmos epoch. He¡¯s in the chaos sea here and is trying to evolve the destined future! It was the end of the bloodline creatures! The emergence of an Overlord of the new era!¡±


    The giant octopus suddenly cried out and looked at the hazy figure in the center. It seemed to contain the most terrifying rules of heaven and earth. it¡¯s a pity that no one knows the name of that existence except us.


    ¡°What is the name of this existence?¡± Pheasant Ji hurriedly asked.


    The giant octopus thought for a while and looked at the venerable Sovereign Next to it. After getting permission, it looked at the ancient hazy figure in the depths and finally said the word, ¡±


    ¡°The God of Destruction.¡±


    BOOM!


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    As if his knowledge had collapsed, the figure in the depths of the ocean had completely turned into reality.


    He slowly turned around.


    Those eyes looked over, within it was an unimaginable ancient starry sky, it was as though it contained the vast information of the entire universe, slowly looking at the people in the ship.

 Chapter 1315

    ?


    1315 A huge amount of information


    Huala-


    An indescribable aura spread out.


    In the eyes of others, the moment the figure turned around, it was as if the universe had been destroyed and all living things in the world had withered. The eyes that were as deep as the stars contained the endless Big Bang and big collapse of the universe, endless eras, and the vast universe.


    This was a figure that would shock the ages. Pheasant Ji and Rong Cheng both felt a sense of disbelief. This aura seemed to be the entire universe, including the sky, the earth, the rivers, and even the matter that saturated their bodies.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Rong Cheng¡¯s heart was beating fast. She sat in the sky of this universe in the deep sea. is this the mysterious existence that doesn¡¯t belong to our universe? ¡±


    He did not believe it at first, but now ¡­ He somewhat believed it.


    This aura was very mysterious and seemed to cover the entire universe. It even made him vaguely sense the aura of a singular point of the great Dao, as if there was an ancient level 11 in front of him.


    And only level 11 could survive the collapse and explosion of the universe. They would not lose their power in the different laws after the explosion of each new universe and would be able to control everything.


    Level 10 was the peak of the universe, a fake person who lived in the universe and was restricted from cultivating fake Dao.


    Only level 11 could cultivate the ultimate ¡± truth ¡°, which would have jumped out of the restrictions of the universe and completely walked toward eternity, becoming a great eagle that roamed the universe.


    ¡°It seems that this person didn¡¯t lie to me.¡± He looked at the ancient God and thought, ¡± this might indeed come from the current time of the universe. In some mysterious and special history, there are too many incredible ancient mysteries.


    ¡°This is the leader of these meteors? The mother of the universe?¡±


    On the other side, pheasant eye gritted her teeth. Without any hint from the ancient God, she knew even less than Rong Cheng.¡±But why is it called the God of Destruction?¡±


    This was a matter of course.


    If it was the God of creation, he would be the first to react, because the meaning was only on the surface.


    However, the God of Destruction covered many aspects. After all, destruction was a power that contained many factors. They naturally did not think that the ultimate goal of destruction was to destroy the universe.


    While the two of them were shocked, they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    On the other hand, di Qi, Carolyn, and the others were familiar with this place. After all, this was not the first time they had met the God of creation. Although the person in front of them was the God of Destruction, it was also the old God of creation ¡­


    Gulp.


    In the surrounding blue ocean, bubbles rose up one by one.


    The others were all watching silently. After a long while, di Qi thought for a moment and finally stepped out from the sidelines, saying, ¡± have you appeared in this world to predict the future of the universe? ¡±


    The God of Destruction turned around and looked at them quietly. He seemed to be thinking seriously for a while and suddenly said, ¡± long time no see. It¡¯s been hundreds of millions of years ¡­


    Pheasant Ji was stunned. Rong Cheng was also stunned. They were secretly thinking about the meaning behind this.


    to someone as great as you, we are just a wave hundreds of millions of years away, ¡± said di Qi with a smile. but to us, we have just met you not long ago.


    ¡°The person you saw wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    Although the God of Destruction was answering, his hands did not stop. He was still evolving the future life. I still have a mind and a spirit. You don¡¯t have to be restrained. Just treat me as a life. You don¡¯t have to be so polite if you follow my side ¡­ As for now, I¡¯m also doing selfish things. I want to reveal some of the future at this moment and distort some things.¡±


    The future ¡­


    Faction?


    Distorting something that was destined?


    Seeing that di Qi and the others seemed to know the reason, but Rong Cheng didn¡¯t know the reason at all, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious.


    But what followed was a conversation that she couldn¡¯t understand at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re evoking your destined future?¡± At this moment, Carolyn spoke as she looked at the creatures that were being born in the chaos sea.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as destiny, everything is up to man.¡±


    The God of Destruction said, ¡± from the moment I arrived, the trajectory of the universe changed completely. There were violent changes. There is no such thing as destiny, but fate has never escaped. Even I may not have the ability to escape.


    Fate!


    Hearing this, Rong Cheng fell into complete silence. He began to understand. After all, he was very smart. He could tell part of the meaning of their conversation from the clues.


    He had arrived with these universes, so the destined trajectory of the universe had changed?


    This meant that the meteor shower in front of them was an unprecedented variable in the universe, and not a point of fate for the universe?


    The original chaos ocean era didn¡¯t arrive?


    This was too horrifying.


    It was too terrifying.


    Even if he came from more than ten billion years ago and experienced a vast storm, becoming the final winner of the bloody battlefield, he still felt that the undercurrent was surging, and his heart was trembling.


    it seems like it¡¯s not easy to sneak into this era from the longevity world and wait for the end of the age of Chaos to vindicate your Dao. It¡¯s much more troublesome and dangerous than we thought ¡­ Even such a variable has appeared.¡±


    Rong Cheng thought to herself. The second half of the battle was more difficult than she had imagined.


    His thoughts were in turmoil, but he quickly regained his calm. however, this seems possible! The meteor shower in the chaos ocean¡¯s universe doesn¡¯t seem to be an inevitable scene. The arrival of these universes seems to be an accident ¡­¡±


    To be honest, he had his suspicions before. What cosmic rain? What Buddhist civilization? Could there be a mastermind behind the scenes, or was there an element of artificial planning?


    Now, he was completely suspicious.


    As expected, this was not the era of nature!


    This was because the sudden meteor shower wasn¡¯t inevitable. To rely on a meteor that could descend at any time and couldn¡¯t possibly land to decide the next era?


    Wasn¡¯t that ridiculous?


    If the entire universe era didn¡¯t descend, wouldn¡¯t they be finished?


    It wasn¡¯t inevitable, it was just a coincidence. It wasn¡¯t destined, that was all.


    He thought about it a lot, and his whole person gradually became anxious, ¡± but, if this guess is true, the universe is predestined, and there are changes. This is too terrifying ¡­ After all, a variable means the unknown and it means a super terrifying thing!¡±


    as for the variable, it might be the truth of the meteor shower in this universe. It is impossible to change the general trend of a universe without external forces.


    ¡°And existences that don¡¯t belong to this universe era can indeed do it!¡±


    As a crazy Magus, Rong Cheng had done too many experiments. He understood the laws and truths of the universe better than anyone else. He continued to ponder.


    In this world, there was no existence that could deceive his vision!


    As long as he was well-read and knowledgeable enough, no one could deceive him.


    As an ancient existence who had lived for countless years, he clearly understood that the so-called deception was built on ignorance. He was one of the most erudite existences in the universe, and no one could deceive him.


    However, he felt that this pool of water was very deep.


    He pressed his forehead and organized his thoughts. according to the current trend, the era of the chaotic sea of the universe is not destined by fate but a variable ¡­ Then, what is the era of the chaotic sea?¡±


    He stared at the creature in the chaos sea.


    It was death, but it was also life ¡­


    This was probably the next chaos ocean era.


    He deduced frantically as his mind spun rapidly. Endless data flashed through his mind. He suddenly opened his eyes and saw a corner of the future era. He suddenly looked at the creature that was being nurtured by the chaos sea.


    in other words, with the perfection of the universe¡¯s laws, the chaos sea became clear and began to breed life. This life is the fated opportunity of an era.


    Back then, he saw the future of the lifelong realm. How could he not see the future of this era now?


    Although he was already past his youth, he was still in his Prime. The facts were already in front of him. If he couldn¡¯t deduce it, it would be a joke.


    He suddenly looked at the God of Destruction in front of him and was shocked. and this ancient existence from an unknown era is clearing part of the chaos sea in advance and evolving the environment for the next general trend in the future!

 Chapter 1316

    ?


    1316 See the future?


    The more Rong Cheng thought about it, the more shocked he was.


    Who was he?


    Where did he come from?


    There was actually such a heaven-defying power that could predict the future of the universe in advance.


    As a variable, what was the purpose of deducing the environment of the next era?


    At this moment, too many thoughts flashed through Rong Cheng¡¯s mind like a sudden clap of thunder. His mind was completely blank. He was bombarded by so many questions that he couldn¡¯t take them all in.


    ¡°You¡¯re predicting the future?¡±


    Rong Cheng couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± as a variable of the universe, he occupied the environment of the chaos sea in advance and used the heavens and realms to seize the opportunities of the future ¡­ What are you planning to do in the future?¡±


    At the side, di Qi, Carolyn and the others were slightly surprised.


    This person was very terrifying.


    They didn¡¯t say much useful information, but he managed to deduce it all and guessed most of the information they knew. He was indeed worthy of being the most monstrous existence in ancient and modern times, a creature standing at the top of the pyramid in the history of the universe.


    The giant octopus was also dumbfounded.¡±Where did this monster come from? A moment ago, he was still a country bumpkin who didn¡¯t know anything. Now, he had entered the city? Other than the God of Destruction¡¯s identity, you basically know everything else?¡±


    The players were stunned and felt that this was not a human.


    Was he really a monster?


    This person had only listened to two or three sentences and had almost analyzed the entire situation.


    Except for the identity of the God of Destruction, he had almost guessed everything else!


    The players were excited.


    Pheasant Ji only reacted after hearing Rong Cheng¡¯s words. She knew what he was thinking. She sighed to the venerable sovereign beside her. I¡¯m already not as good as them. My reaction is slower by a beat ¡­ My knowledge and understanding of the universe are clearly sufficient, but I can¡¯t deduce to this extent from these few sentences combined with my existing knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Such a monster is indeed terrifying.¡± Xu Zhi was also very surprised. Was this the monster of the era of the longevity world? No wonder the first Queen was killed.


    This death was not unjust.


    Xu Zhi cast a glance at them. The players were all shocked. He said, ¡± This man had almost guessed the entire truth, except for the identity of the God of Destruction ¡­


    But Xu Zhi knew that she had guessed the whole truth. The cosmic meteor shower could be a variable or a conspiracy. The future era of the chaotic ocean ¡­ And if he did not guess the God of Destruction ¡­


    Because the God of Destruction¡¯s identity was fake, he didn¡¯t guess.


    He knew very well that there was no God of creation in the universe, so how could he guess?


    he had guessed all the truth, but he naturally didn¡¯t guess that it was fake ¡­ Because the truth can be deduced by the laws of the universe. How can we deduce if the fake doesn¡¯t exist?¡±


    Xu Zhi was completely on guard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged,¡± &Nbsp; pheasant Ji said seriously, ¡± in my eyes, when you and that di Qi grow up in the future, you won¡¯t be any weaker than him at your peak ¡­ ¡®You¡¯re only tens of thousands of years old. It¡¯ll take some time for you to reach your peak, your peak of creativity, and your peak of energy ¡­¡¯ When I was your age, I wasn¡¯t even as good as you.¡±


    Ruji was not lying.


    She had become a saint directly when she was more than 10000 years old, but she had also experienced continuous accumulation and climbing. She had only reached the peak after hundreds of thousands of years. After that, she had continued to be energetic for millions of years and opened up all kinds of new systems.


    Just as everyone was shocked by Rong Cheng¡¯s power, he didn¡¯t laugh or laugh anymore. He showed his power and asked,¡±What are you doing here? What will our universe experience in the future?¡±


    From Rong Cheng¡¯s point of view, since the other party could communicate with these existences, he ¡­ He could also establish a connection!


    There were too many things he wanted to know, such as her background, her identity, and her prophecy.


    Especially the prophecy!


    The existence in front of him was obviously due to the arrival of an ancient prophecy, which coincided with the time. In that case, who made the ancient prophecy in the old days? who left it behind?


    The Zerg race? Did they really have the ability to do so?


    If it had been before, then it would have been acceptable, but the current situation seemed to have exceeded the scope of the two races ¡®abilities. If they could really come into contact with this level, they would not have been defeated by them.


    Rong Cheng suddenly felt that there were too many secrets in the clear and bright old era that she didn¡¯t know about. The universe was becoming extremely strange.


    ¡°You?¡±


    The God of Destruction looked at him and pondered for a while. Then, he looked at Rong Cheng and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Long time no see. It¡¯s been several tens of billions of years, right?¡±


    Rong Cheng froze.


    This sentence again?


    He had said it to the others before, and now he was saying it to him.


    We haven¡¯t seen each other for tens of billions of years?


    Have we met before?


    In that case, should he also answer, ¡± to someone as great as you, we are just a wave in the distant hundreds of millions of years. But to us, we have just met you not long ago.


    But he would not do such a stupid thing, so he did not answer this question.


    Rong Cheng thought for a while and asked,¡±have we met?¡±


    ¡°You and I have naturally never met before ¡­ I¡¯ve indeed seen him before.¡± The God of Destruction chuckled. longevity, what a nostalgic era ¡­ You don¡¯t have to be so conflicted about this. The times have changed, and everything is just a similar wave in the times.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to be conflicted?


    How can I not be conflicted?


    Rong Cheng felt more and more conflicted.


    These words that were like a riddle made his imagination run wild. The shocking secret was clearly hidden in front of him, but it was as if there was a layer of gauze between them, making him feel like he was tickling him, extremely uncomfortable.


    similar waves in the era ¡­ Rong Cheng was silent for a moment. Could it be that he came from a similar era in prehistory and had seen a creature similar to himself?


    Rong Cheng thought for a while and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°May I ask, in the future, in the era of the chaotic ocean, which path will I take?¡±


    The God of Destruction suddenly laughed when he heard the question. you should know that everything in the world has an exchange and balance. You have to pay for what you want. If you want to get information about the future, you have to pay something of the same value ¡­ This is my rule. Although it¡¯s no longer the same as before, it should still be the same.¡±


    Pay the price?


    Rong Cheng thought for a while. He knew his future. He didn¡¯t know what terrible price he would have to pay. In this era of change, all his old wealth was worthless.


    ¡°The price I have to pay ¡­¡± Rong Cheng said all of a sudden.


    The God of Destruction suddenly laughed and said,¡±you¡¯ve paid enough ¡­¡± Many a time, it seems that you have obtained what you want, but at the same time, you have to pay the price. Obtaining and paying are the same thing.¡±


    Rong Cheng said thoughtfully.


    In other words, if he knew the future, he would also pay the price for it?


    it¡¯s the entire universe that has already known the future in advance. The entire universe has already paid the price. The God of Destruction said softly, ¡± so, you have paid the price in advance, but now that you have intelligence, I think I should remind you that sometimes it¡¯s better to spend the rest of your time in confusion than to leave in despair ¡­ Do you really want to know?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you know?¡± there¡¯s nothing more desirable than knowledge, ¡± Rong Cheng said tentatively. no matter what the price is.


    similar waves indeed. You two are almost the same. The God of Destruction said something that stunned Rong Cheng. this is a future, if you want to see it ¡­


    Whoosh.


    An image of the universe gradually appeared before his eyes.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    This was an unforgettable scene.


    Rong Cheng, pheasant Ji, just one look and their minds went completely blank.

 Chapter 1317

    ?


    1317 Moved expression


    A scene gradually appeared.


    It was a calm scene outside the chaos heavens. The chaos sea had become extremely clear, and the great Dao atlases were very complete. It might be the universe era tens of billions of years later.


    The chaos sea was clear, and living beings were born within it.


    First, it was the ordinary saints outside the chaos heavens who gradually discovered the abnormality of the chaos sea. It was as though a crisis had arrived.


    Gradually, countless years passed. The chaos ocean underwent a complete transformation. Life began to be born, and the deathly chaos ocean began to show signs of life. It was rapidly expanding and becoming full of life.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    this history!!?


    Pheasant Ji and Rong Cheng couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him.


    it¡¯s like a village bumpkin entering the city and Granny Liu looking at the Grand View Garden.


    The giant octopus saw this from the dark and could not help but shake its head and sigh. although he¡¯s at the top of the pyramid of bloodline creatures in the universe, he can¡¯t avoid the reality of being. country bumpkin ¡­ No sign of the God of creation ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that only people like yimang could barely see the God of creation during the primordial chaos era. By the time of the longevity world, it had already been lost!¡±


    The giant octopus was proud, but the two were more and more surprised.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t fake!¡±


    The two of them looked at each other. Rong Cheng and pheasant Ji didn¡¯t get along before and were on guard against each other. But now, they were both shocked. After all, they came from the same place.


    the era of the universe. In history, I¡¯m afraid there has never been such an era. Ruji said.


    the true cosmic shield and era will come when the great Dao Atlas is about to be completed. This is the time to explode. Rong Cheng¡¯s eyes glowed with a bright light. It was so bright that it was shocking. At the same time, she started to deduce, ¡± it¡¯s like this ¡­ So ¡­ This is the normal history of the universe era, not the mutation we are seeing now!¡±


    How smart was he?


    He could tell at a glance that this was the official history!


    This was a history of the universe¡¯s development that could not be faked. It was impossible to forge.


    The meteorites raining down from the chaosverse were a flaw that couldn¡¯t be fixed. If it was fake, it would never come true. No matter how perfect a lie was, it would always be a lie. However, the one in front of him was real.


    This was a historical trend that could not be replaced.


    ¡°My husband ¡­¡± Ji Zhi took a deep breath and grabbed the venerable sovereign¡¯s hand.


    when we first saw this, we were equally shocked. Even though it¡¯s the second time we¡¯re seeing it, we¡¯re still shocked. This is the true history of the universe. The venerable sovereign said seriously.


    ¡°This is too terrifying!¡± Rong Cheng suddenly wanted to have a Dao companion to comfort her. She looked at moon god Ji and wanted to talk.


    However, moon god Ji silently took a few steps back.


    Rong Cheng smiled awkwardly. Daoist Ji, you didn¡¯t lie to me. You¡¯re very sincere. We only saw half of it. The Dharma ending era. The other half was actually the germinal era ¡­ If this scene were to spread, the entire universe would tremble ¡­ No one would have thought that the chaotic era of the universe was actually a sudden change. The real era is like this!¡±


    Both of them were peerless geniuses with steady Dao hearts, so their current attitude was already very good.


    Just by seeing the chaos sea giving birth to life, they felt a sense of despair. That was because they could vaguely see the next era. This was the new Overlord.


    The door to level 11 had opened in this era.


    A new life was born in this era.


    How could the two be such a coincidence? The universe was probably in agreement with fate. This level 11 door was for the life forms of this era to break through and vindicate Dao.


    Whoosh.


    History was spinning.


    They saw that the chaos ocean was full of life. Countless light years of giant creatures evolved and climbed ashore. The longevity Dao Palace of this universe was also starting to appear.


    ¡°It¡¯s the longevity world!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually the lifelong realm!¡±


    Ruji also cried out in shock.


    They saw that terrifying era, as well as the deductions and conversations of the existences of the lifelong realm.


    ¡°It turns out that we¡¯re not the main characters!¡±


    ¡­


    we¡¯ve sneaked through so much and finally arrived at the future era of rank-11. However, we realized that rank-11 didn¡¯t exist for us prehistoric creatures ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Traveling through time and space and sneaking into the future. I thought it was transcendence, but it¡¯s an even more terrifying despair! Because when we opened our eyes, we were already ancient creatures that were about to go extinct in prehistory, and we were welcoming our final death.¡±


    ¡­


    The two of them blacked out as if the world was spinning and the earth was shaking.


    This sentence was referring to them in the future!


    How pathetic ¡­


    The two of them had bitter expressions on their faces. We had snuck into the future in search of hope, but what we were waiting for was the end of our race, to witness our destruction.


    Then what¡¯s the point of our smuggling?


    They were just as sad as the longevity Dao Palace existences in the universe.


    Then, they were even more shocked as they saw the leader of the new generation of creatures walk out of the chaos sea and talk to the ancient existence of the longevity Dao Palace.


    The cold and bloody conversation revealed the history of the universe¡¯s development and also revealed the irreversible final trend: To feed all of humanity.


    Their minds went blank.


    It was too realistic and ruthless, but it was a fact of the future.


    The existence of the longevity Daoist Palace chose to hide from the world after hearing the story.


    They weren¡¯t really retreating, because as old creatures, they had no way to retreat. Instead, they were conserving their energy and waiting for the last 11 steps to open, then they would come out to fight with their backs against the water.


    The final words of the longevity Daoist Palace would be forever etched in their hearts.


    ¡°I¡¯ve once thought about this before. Since the fate of the lifelong realm is like this, what is the meaning of our existence?¡±


    ¡­


    now I understand. We are the last chance of survival for the creatures of the old era.


    ¡­


    this is the meaning of our longevity Dao Palace¡¯s existence. It¡¯s not like the universe didn¡¯t give us a chance of survival.


    ¡­


    nothing has changed. As long as we can win the second half of this battle from tens of billions of years in the future, we will walk to the end!


    BOOM!


    With the last conversation, the battle completely erupted. The final death knell was sounded, and the sky collapsed.


    The screen turned completely black, and it was unknown whether they had won or lost.


    ¡°We ¡­¡±


    ¡°So this is the meaning of our longevity Daoist Palace.¡±


    At this moment, the two of them were completely shaken, and their Dao hearts seemed to crack and collapse.


    They were extremely powerful, and their Dao hearts had almost never collapsed because of that short ¡®bewitching¡¯ scene. However, they knew that this scene was real, and this was their future.


    The screen darkened.


    ¡°Have a good rest.¡± The venerable sovereign supported the pale pheasant Ji and sat down. we are the younger generation of the current era. We were born in this era. Although we are also sad to see this scene, you are the saddest. I can understand.


    On the other side, Rong Cheng sobbed for a long time before she bowed seriously. thank you for letting us see a corner of history and the future. We can¡¯t thank you enough!


    there¡¯s an equal price to pay for any gain.


    In the distance, the God of Destruction was still standing in the same place, still evolving those creatures. He said softly, ¡± everything is balanced. My arrival has let you know the future and also brought you disaster ahead of time.


    Was it balanced?


    Rong Cheng heaved a deep sigh, looking at the environment of the clear sea of chaos and the mysterious creatures that were evolving.


    Yes, it was indeed balanced ¡­


    The price of the mutation was to bring forward the arrival of the apocalypse.


    In front of them, this universe era was unstoppable!


    Countless Saints began to vindicate their Dao, bringing the future closer. In less than a few thousand years, the rules of the universe would reach the eighth level and creatures would be born in the chaos ocean.


    so, the future history that should¡¯ve been tens of billions of years ago is only going to be born thousands of years later, in the blink of an eye? ¡± Rong Cheng¡¯s mind was shaken. His tragic fate was about to come, but he was in despair.


    This was right in front of him, how should he deal with it?


    Rong Cheng looked at those creatures and the images of the nine jellyfish universes. are you improving and zooming in on the universe¡¯s environment in advance to evolve the environment where those creatures will appear? ¡±


    ¡°This is the only thing I can do.¡±


    The God of Destruction said softly, ¡± I¡¯ll let you see them in advance. Prepare for research. As for whether you can change the future and change your destiny, it all depends on you.¡±


    Rong Cheng fell silent and then nodded seriously.


    All of a sudden, he didn¡¯t need to ask anymore. He already had a vague idea of the origin of this existence in front of him, as well as the existence who had left behind the prophecy.


    I¡¯m afraid that the master of the longevity Dao Palace in the prehistoric universe broke through to level 11 but was outnumbered. He left a trump card in the end and threw it into the sky to float before finally landing in this era? ¡± He secretly guessed. He looked at the God of Destruction in front of him and secretly admired him,


    this is a ray of hope left for us by the prehistory. It gives us the possibility to change the future. He recalled the scene of the last battle and could not help but burst into tears.

 Chapter 1318

    ?


    1318 Chapter 1327-Dao vindication rules?


    but everything has changed, and everything has been brought forward ¡­


    Rong Cheng took a deep breath, feeling anxious and terrified. there¡¯s still an extremely long period of tens of billions of years in the universe, but it¡¯s been condensed and appeared in the next thousands or tens of thousands of years!


    He recalled the shocking scene of the chaos sea and felt a chill.


    This was probably the price ¡­


    He looked at the ancient being called the God of Destruction with mixed feelings of admiration and gratitude.


    This was the last resort left behind by the previous owner of the longevity Dao Palace. He wanted to change the future of this era¡¯s universe and leave some variables for us ¡­ What kind of price did he pay to help her?


    However, that was the general guess, and the specific origin still needed to be studied ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m really grateful.¡± Rong Cheng said sincerely.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± The God of Destruction¡¯s voice was cold.


    In fact, Xu Zhi looked at them and felt a little guilty in his heart.¡±After all, you guys are partly responsible for this. You guys have to pay for it.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that things were unpredictable.


    If you weren¡¯t so strong, so terrifying, and so irrefutable, how could I have evolved such a strange thing?


    Now, things had gotten to this point, and no one could control it. It was also something he had never expected. If Xu Zhi were to do it again, he would definitely not dare to do it so recklessly.


    I hope that the existence of the longevity Daoist Palace will not be beaten to death and can live well.


    Xu Zhi thought to himself, ¡±


    ¡°The existence of the longevity Dao Palace has never been overthrown! I¡¯m sure that the past Zerg empresses must be very happy that I¡¯m able to destroy the longevity world together with them and defeat the longevity world with this special method ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi was filled with emotions.


    He suddenly had the urge to put his hands behind his back and say to the spirits of the past Zerg empresses seriously, ¡± ¡°In order to avenge you, I¡¯m willing to destroy the entire universe!¡±


    The Zergs of the past generations must have been very touched.


    Life was so wonderful.


    Even Xu Zhi, a salted fish, had been secretly farming all this time. He had never thought of avenging the past Zerg empresses, did not cause trouble, did not stir up trouble, and behaved himself ¡­ However, he still managed to take revenge in the end. Even though he had to destroy the lifelong realm along with himself.


    ¡°When I¡¯m ruthless, not only will I kill my enemies, I¡¯ll also kill myself.¡±


    Xu Zhi mumbled to himself. The more he thought about it, the further he went. He was almost at the end of the horizon ¡­ After all, he had the same complicated feelings as Ji Rongcheng and ye Zhi.


    Hualala.


    The clarity of the chaos sea was still brewing.


    The God of Destruction¡¯s Phantom continued to stand in the deep blue sea, and everyone in the distance was still holding their breath.


    Rong Cheng¡¯s questions were shocking, but he remained silent. The rest of the people held their breaths again.


    Suddenly, di Qi stood up and respectfully said, ¡± ¡°How do you think we should change our future?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    The God of Destruction looked at them and said with a smile, ¡± living beings are the only variable in a universe. They¡¯re the vitality for the universe¡¯s growth. Everything is in your hands. Although I¡¯ve come to this world, in a sense, I¡¯m still a living being with intelligence, but I can¡¯t interfere or change it.


    Everyone nodded.


    Rong Cheng was certain of his guess.


    As expected of a leader of the universe. He had gained intelligence, just like how the other heavenly universes had produced the ¡®heavenly Dao¡¯.


    it¡¯s a meteor shower set up by an ancient prehistory existence. It hung in the sky of the vast universe and calculated for a century before it fell in this era to let us know the truth and find a chance of survival.


    And this universe was the key to their survival.


    Because only one major power could defeat another!


    in the previous epoch, the longevity world was isolated and helpless. It could only watch as the chaos sea era erupted. Rong Cheng continued to deduce, ¡± but we are different. An ancient existence created an incomplete singularity universe. He used his own failure to give us a chance to break out of this situation before he left!


    He continued to deduce and felt a little touched.


    In the distance, Carolyn had also voiced her doubts. how will this ¡®pseudo¡¯ general trend of the universe develop in the future? ¡±


    This was indeed a false general trend.


    It was as if a branch had been cut off from the original main path, and the general trend of this universe was also unknown.


    Right now, he was proving ¡± rejection ¡°, ¡± rivers, lakes, and seas ¡°. All of these were to make the universe conform to the structure of ¡± heavens and myriad worlds ¡°, but they did not exist in the original era of the universe.


    Even though this was only a slight deviation, it would soon return to the right track. After all, once the universe was completed, there would be life in the chaos ocean ¡­ However, Carolyn wanted to know the exact details of this deviation.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me? I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The God of Destruction smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯ve just shown you the general trend of the future and fate. How can I know the general trend that has never happened? ¡± It¡¯s all up to you.¡±


    Everyone muttered to themselves as they organized their thoughts.


    However, the God of Destruction¡¯s next words moved them. this is also a variable. Since you know the future, why don¡¯t you prove the rules of the universe and make this universe your future doomsday and the ship of the Twilight of the sages? ¡±


    Dao vindication!


    Rong Cheng¡¯s heart jumped.


    That¡¯s right, to vindicate the heavens and realms, one had to use the rules of the last two or three levels of the great Dao picture to fit in with the environmental rules of the heavens and realms.


    When the apocalypse arrived, they would have a chance to ride on these universe-crossing ships and resist those terrifying future lifeforms. They would have a chance of survival.


    at the same time, we can try to make this chaos ocean era grow and fight against the future chaos ocean era. Rong Cheng had also thought of this.


    Then, the venerable sovereign stood out and said, ¡± ¡°In the era of the heavens and realms, how should one vindicate Dao? For example, if my wife wants to vindicate the rules of the ¡®great Dao contract¡¯ of the universe, how should she vindicate it?¡±


    He continued, ¡± there are nine universes in this multiverse. Therefore, the past is in the nine universes. It¡¯s enough to vindicate the Dao separately. However, in this myriad of worlds and endless universes, there are constant cycles of death and rebirth. It¡¯s impossible to vindicate the rules one by one before unifying them, right? ¡±


    ¡°What do you all think?¡± The God of Destruction said seriously,¡±the rules were made by the Saints of the past ¡­¡± It¡¯s a matter of generations of Saints vindicating the heavens. As for the rules before us, how do you think we should set them?¡±


    You want us to set the rules of Dao vindication?


    Rong Cheng and pheasant Ji¡¯s hearts trembled. Wasn¡¯t this the first place when Hong Meng created the world?


    It was wrong!


    It was even more terrifying.


    This was because the very first rule was that Saints could vindicate Dao to the universe.


    Before their eyes, they were going to re-formulate the original rules to let the Saints of this era vindicate their Dao and grasp the power of the heavens and realms ¡­


    This really made one¡¯s breathing Quicken.

 Chapter 1319

    ?


    1319 Heavenly Daoist gathering, setting the rules


    draw up the rules and methods for the Saints to prove their Dao in the chaotic era of the universe? ¡±


    Rong Cheng was a little nervous. the sage of many universes is the rule of Dao vindication for the nine universes. It¡¯s the rule that rules the nine universes ¡­ the saints that have been drafted now are the heavenly dao rules that rule the 120000 and 600 universes?¡±


    Originally, he was a Sage of many elements.


    Were all the Saints in the universe now?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The rules still need to be set.¡±


    The God of Destruction said, ¡± the rules of the universe are all living beings. They are completed and created in each era ¡­ No one could know the future of the universe, and there were no stable rules, so it was natural to rewrite them ¡­ This is a major change.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I vindicate Dao to you? You are in control of all the universes at present.¡± ¡°As long as I can prove the rules of Dao to you, how can the other universes not follow your orders?¡± the venerable sovereign said.


    Rong Cheng¡¯s heart trembled.


    It turned out that this existence had come here to discuss with the mortals how to deal with the catastrophe and to set the rules for the future?


    Were they discussing the new situation in the universe?


    In his daze, he seemed to recall the primordial age of the primordial universe. Before heaven and earth were separated and chaos filled the air, a group of the first Saints began to discuss and formulate the first rules to create the world.


    now, they are in power and are splitting up the initial power! His breathing quickened. Fortunately, he was quick-witted and came here. Otherwise, he would have suffered a huge loss if he didn¡¯t know anything.


    This was the Round Table meeting of chaos, where they would set the rules together.


    ¡°Let me control it and let the common people vindicate their Dao? This isn¡¯t a long-term solution.¡±


    At this moment, the God of Destruction shook his head and retorted, ¡± although I created those universes, I can easily control them now. If you prove your Dao to me and explain the rules to me, I can indeed command those universes.


    But what about the future? Once it was fully developed and endless, it would be difficult to control it and it would be difficult to coordinate with one¡¯s own power ¡­ ¡®At the same time, if I return to the top in the future and my will vanishes ¡­¡¯ Therefore, only by setting the rules of Dao vindication can one vindicate the Dao.¡±


    As soon as this sentence was said, the people on both sides saw two different meanings.


    The first reaction of di Qi and the others was:


    After all, the God of Destruction was the natural and vast will of the great path of the universe.


    He had now developed his own will, so he could plan, but what about the future? If he were to regain his authority, his will would ¡®dissipate¡¯ and return to the will of the universe. Who would be left to handle this?


    Even if he defeated the God of creation, the will of the God of Destruction did not return to the assimilation. This kind of thing could not always be handled by his own subjective will, and it had to be controlled by the rules.


    Just like a judge, if he relied on himself to judge prisoners, he would eventually make mistakes. The best way was to set up fixed ¡± rules ¡± and let the rules decide by themselves.


    Without rules, there was no square!


    Rong Cheng, pheasant Ji, and the others ¡®first reaction was, ¡±


    This universe leader would eventually die of old age and dissipate!


    This was what he meant by ¡± will dissipation ¡°. If one died of old age and dissipation, how could one coordinate the universe?


    He couldn¡¯t rely on this rule. He had to establish a new and perfect rule.


    Rong Cheng thought to herself,¡¯this being¡¯s idea is probably to take advantage of the current era when it has just been born and has yet to flourish. As the leader of the universe, it can still control these universes and help us set the rules ¡­¡¯ Otherwise, once the numbers increase and he falls in the future, he won¡¯t be able to control the flourishing race.¡±


    after all, this is not the general trend of the universe. It can not be reversed. If we don¡¯t help, this general trend will be destroyed!


    After all, everyone knew that a universe era would not go far without a mature and fair Dao vindication rule for the Saints to vindicate their Dao and obtain benefits!


    He wanted to work for the cow but didn¡¯t feed it. How far could he go?


    Saints and the universe were mutually beneficial from the very beginning. If you completed my rules, I would give you temporary authority. humans and nature could live in harmony and benefit from each other. only then could the great cosmos walk step by step towards the maturity and completeness it had today.


    The current universe was like this.


    If the path of the ¡°Saints¡± was not formulated, then the era was destined to be dead. How could they resist the destined general trend of the future?


    At this moment, Rong Cheng had unconsciously integrated herself into the ¡®universe¡¯ and the Saints around her as she thought about it. She began to discuss how to develop with them.


    ¡°Setting the rules of Dao vindication in the universe? This is too troublesome!¡± Rong Cheng also felt that it was tricky. There were more than 129000 of them. How were you going to set the rules?


    He had to think about this!


    However, it was hard to imagine that it was equivalent to the node of the next era.


    After all, the universe was divided into 129600 parts and was too small. If one didn¡¯t become a Sage and was only a single Sage in the universe, they would be unimaginably weak. How could they fight against the enemy?


    How was the chaos sea going to fight against its destined fate?


    Therefore, the concept of ¡°Saints¡± and the rules that ruled all the heavens and realms were imperative!


    but if I can solve this difficult problem, I can also gain a lot. He began to think.


    Xu Zhi looked at the people on both sides and fell into deep thought. He chuckled in his heart.


    How could he prove the rules of the universe?


    Of course, it was possible to find him to prove it.


    After all, if Xu Zhi proved his way, he would be able to rule over all the heavens and realms, and the effect would be the same.


    But Xu Zhi was not stupid.


    He had seen too much history. If he was pushed to the front, everyone would vindicate his Dao and obtain the power to control the universe from him, he would be overthrown sooner or later!


    Therefore, the authority of the universe could not be controlled by one¡¯s own.


    It was very complicated to do this. He could control it, but he couldn¡¯t ¡­ There were many twists and turns, but it had to be done.


    you can put forward your own opinions. If it¡¯s feasible, I can do my best to help you set up the rules. The God of Destruction said lightly.


    Everyone¡¯s breathing quickened.


    This was the true power!


    Who didn¡¯t want to become the yimang of this era? The first Sage who created the world and created the first laws of the universe?


    The first Sage was the general framework of the universe!


    Everyone knew how terrifying it was. A set framework meant that all the later Saints could only vindicate their Dao in the universe set by the other party.


    Di Qi sorted out his thoughts, then said with a smile, ¡± ¡°I believe that the clan divine system will be the future structure of the universe ¡­ It was the Dao vindication system of the sages! ¡®Not bad ¡­¡¯ Right now, we¡¯re trying out this path. ¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The God of Destruction chuckled. the cultivation system of the clan divine branches ¡®transcendent cultivators? ¡±


    di qi, carolyn and the others looked at each other and said, ¡± now, we¡¯ve left a secret door in the descendants of our bloodline life forms, so that the universe of our descendants will have our bloodline and listen to our ancestors ¡­ In the long run, after generations of reproduction, it will become a core ancestral universe and 129600 cosmos heirs!¡±


    Di Qi continued, ¡± in the future, as long as you vindicate your Dao towards the ¡®core universe¡¯, which is the Holy Land of the core of the heavens, you can vindicate the 129600 rules at the same time!


    He looked at Ji RUO. for example, miss ruji, if you want to vindicate the contract rules of the heavens and realms, you only need to vindicate the universe of the core Holy Land hub. It¡¯s equivalent to vindicating the heavens and becoming the Saints of the heavens, ruling over the rules of the heavens and realms.


    ¡°After all, nothing can be accomplished without rules.¡±


    even the nine universes at this time have multiple sages who rule the world and manage each era of the universe. There will be too many worlds in the future. If there are no rulers and we stand in the ¡®chaos heavens¡¯ to work and set rules to rule the world, it is destined that we will not last long ¡­ Then, how are we going to fight against the coming era?¡±


    there is not much time left for us to develop!


    as for the multi-dimensional Sage itineraries in the universe ¡­


    Di Qi laughed again. the core universe can die too! This was because a universe had a lifespan as well. When the core universe died, the next ruler-level universe would ascend the throne ¡­ At that time, the Saints of the old era of the core universe who ruled the rules of the myriad worlds will all fall, and the multiverse Saints in the new universe will ascend to the throne and rule the world!¡±


    Rong Cheng was slightly surprised. The other party had come prepared and had already tested it.


    How shameless.


    Rong Cheng cursed in his heart. No wonder he didn¡¯t care about me coming here. He must have calculated that I wasn¡¯t prepared.


    The God of Destruction could not help but laugh. it¡¯s a good suggestion. Perhaps you can use it as a reference. I can help you to set up such a structure so that it can operate on its own after I leave.


    Di Qi gave a faint smile and took a step back.


    Medusa walked out and said, ¡± I think it¡¯s the God and Devil system, where 120000 or so thousands of heavens and worlds are each a cell, gathering into a vast life form, and the universe exists in the form of a giant ¡­


    She spoke with fervor and assurance, causing pheasant Ji and Rong Cheng to be shocked.


    This was another existence that had come prepared.


    When the two of them heard this idea, they felt that it was very shocking!


    At this moment, ruji also felt that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She pulled her husband and helplessly said, ¡± everyone is prepared and has begun to snatch the power of the universe. Don¡¯t you have a plan? ¡±


    The venerable sovereign smiled and walked out, saying, ¡± ¡°I believe it is the reincarnation system.¡±


    Reincarnation?


    As soon as he said this, everyone turned to look at him.

 Chapter 1320

    ?1320 Chapter 1329-each displaying their own abilities


    ¡°Reincarnation system?¡± The God of Destruction laughed and suddenly said, ¡± this time, I¡¯m going to talk about the future with you existences of the present world. I can indeed get a lot of surprises ¡­ Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    The venerable sovereign smiled and answered seriously, ¡±


    the structure and general trend that you¡¯ve just described, the various worlds and heavens, are all connected in various ways, making the endless worlds and heavens seem separated, but they are still connected, forming rules and coordinating ¡­ This was a brilliant plan. After all, the difficulty of the universe was to coordinate! Because there are too many of them, even though they look varied and exciting, they are all in a mess.¡±


    Everyone nodded upon hearing this. This was a good summary.


    The forces of the universe were too scattered, and they had to be integrated.


    my method is also the same. I¡¯ll use a certain method to connect them, but I won¡¯t use the universe as a General Plan. Instead, I¡¯ll use the living beings as a General Plan. since the universe has a constant of 129600, ¡± the venerable sovereign said with a smile, ¡± how about the creatures in the universe have a constant? ¡±


    The surrounding creatures were slightly stunned. The number of creatures was fixed at a constant?


    after all, there¡¯s no way for the universe to produce native living beings. It can only be taken from outside. Living beings are constant. It¡¯s very simple.


    ¡°All the living beings in the universe exist as true spirits! Once they die, they will return to the core of the universe, reincarnation. As the core, reincarnation is similar to the realm of Dao vindication described by di Qi. All living beings can vindicate Dao in reincarnation!¡±


    At this moment, di Qi shook his head and could not help but say, ¡± Samsara is also the leader of the clan, ruling the 129600 heavens below. What¡¯s the difference between Samsara and what I¡¯ve described? it¡¯s just a change of name. Almost the same?¡±


    it¡¯s different. These are living beings and souls after death. They enter the reincarnation universe to prove their Dao and reincarnate. They don¡¯t prove their Dao with strength but with merit! The venerable sovereign said with a smile.


    ¡°Merit?¡±


    ¡°Merit?¡±


    The surrounding Saints were shocked.


    Pheasant age and Rong Cheng were puzzled.


    The universe was ruled by combat power, and whoever was stronger would be able to vindicate Dao. What did it mean to vindicate Dao with merit?


    The venerable sovereign looked at the Saints around him and explained patiently, ¡± all the living beings in the universe have accumulated good deeds during their lives and benefited the common people. After they die, they enter the ¡®reincarnation¡¯ universe, walk the Meng Po bridge, and look at the three-life stone ¡­ In the end, according to the accumulated merit,


    If one¡¯s merit points were negative, they would commit great crimes and be reincarnated into the path of pigs, dogs, cows, sheep, and livestock.


    If he reincarnated into an ordinary family without merit,


    If some of them could be reincarnated, the powerful bloodline families of the heavens would be able to kill them.


    If one¡¯s merit was not small, one could take up a position in the reincarnation universe, Fengdu Ghost City, or become a ghost officer. One could travel across the universe and bring back the dead.


    If your merit is great, you can be conferred the title of Saint!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled, as if some waves had been set off.


    The venerable sovereign laughed. one can become a saint based on the merits and rule the world. A Sage with such merits can convince the people without worrying about corruption. He can benefit the world and make the entire era prosperous!


    The eyes of the surrounding people flickered.


    This suggestion was a refreshing one.


    In most universes, although combat power was still the main focus, it was only limited to a single universe¡¯s Saint. Saints in multiple universes could only become Saints by virtue.


    In this way, even the powerful sages could not slaughter the masses and commit crimes even if they did not enter the reincarnation universe.


    ¡°This method is not bad.¡± The God of Destruction commented, ¡± it¡¯s also a Foundation for prosperity.


    The venerable sovereign smiled and stepped back.


    Pheasant eye was instantly excited. Seeing her husband show his divinity in front of the masses made her feel proud. as expected of my husband. You¡¯re so kind. You wanted the world to be prosperous, which was why you came up with this merit universe. It turns out that you¡¯ve long prepared for it. The rules and framework you described are very outstanding. I think you can compete for the bigger picture.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Rong Cheng¡¯s face darkened.


    Was he the only one left?


    When he heard this, how could he not know that these existences had come prepared!


    He had even prepared an extremely thorough plan!


    Even Rugao Ji was given a plan.


    As for himself?


    He had suffered a great loss.


    Even though he was extremely intelligent and had a large number of geniuses under him to gather for scientific research, deduction in this aspect was clearly his strength!


    If he had time to prepare his research, he could easily come up with a solution that was not weaker than these existences, or even better, but he was not prepared yet ¡­


    This made him extremely sullen.


    Was he going to lose his opportunity just like that?


    A first-hand opportunity?


    This was the leader of the universe, a variable that the longevity Dao Palace of the previous universe had left behind.


    If he couldn¡¯t even take the initiative in this ¡°universe,¡± let alone how he would face the general trend of the coming apocalypse in the future, there was no need to talk about resisting. Only by holding this general trend would he have a chance to survive and resist.


    At present, the promise of this universe leader was extremely important. Although he could only rule a few universes at the moment, it was extremely important in the early stages. With help, he could control the rules of the evolved universe, and it would definitely yield twice the result with half the effort!


    The more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable he felt.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and looked at moon god Ji. fellow Daoist Ji, are you not prepared? ¡±


    Yueshen Ji looked at him and fell silent for a moment before saying,¡±Naturally, I¡¯ve made preparations ¡­ However, you and I met by chance.¡±


    How could it be a chance encounter?


    We clearly chatted for who knows how long, discussing the Dao and exchanging information.


    Rong Cheng didn¡¯t feel good. He said hurriedly, ¡± ¡°You and I are like old friends at first sight, we are destined to be on the same side, how can we be strangers by chance? I have a lot of talents under me, and it¡¯s definitely the most talented force among all the longevity sages. With my help, we¡¯ll have a high chance of winning the battle!¡±


    Rong Cheng had tried all sorts of ways to persuade him, and he was really confident.


    Wasn¡¯t this his area of expertise?


    His race¡¯s bloodline talent was to gather all kinds of talents, research all kinds of cultivation techniques, era, and universe bloodlines, which formed his various powerful combat forces. He was too good at this.


    Finally, the celestial Moon Festival could not stand his persuasion. alright, I¡¯ll tell you ¡­ In fact, I had also made a deduction. However, although I had formed a logical plan, it was extremely difficult. It was the most difficult of all their plans. After all, I was different from these juniors. If I wanted to do something, I would do it to the best of my ability. I named it ¡­ Since you want to talk about the mother stream system of the heavens, I won¡¯t reveal myself. You can go ahead and talk about this plan.¡±


    The mother stream system of the heavens?


    Rong Cheng began to listen to yueshen Ji¡¯s explanation, and her eyes gradually brightened up. She laughed and felt like she had gained a great deal. don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go up and tell them now. This mother stream system of the heavens is indeed too difficult. However, we¡¯ll be on the same side in the future. This ¡®mother stream heavens¡¯ system is complicated, but I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to complete it.

 Chapter 1321

    ?


    1321 Chapter 1330-gift


    Soon, Rong Cheng listened to the detailed introduction of the mother stream system and couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He understood the power and wonder of it.


    Some of the theories were even introduced to his chaos sea¡¯s ¡®kiting¡¯. The exploration of the chaos sea¡¯s sky was a perfect match. It made him feel that this was fate.


    He took a step forward and said, ¡± I also have a plan on my side. It¡¯s the mother stream civilization plan. We¡¯ll use several super-large universes to develop a bloodline map and piece together a prism mirror elemental universe as the foundation of the mother stream.


    This rhombus-shaped Foundation universe is the universe of elemental creatures. It emits energy beams and turns into tree roots that grow upwards. It splits into countless branches and can form many sailing routes. The elemental channels can allow countless elemental universes in the sky to swim, forming tree trunks, branches, and fruits!¡±


    ¡°Elemental universe?¡±


    The surrounding people were slightly surprised.


    However, his expression froze. This person was the longevity Saint and was probably related to the moon god Ji who had disappeared for a long time!


    Elemental civilization, mother stream system.


    When this was said, everyone instantly understood.


    Di Qi, Caroline, and the others looked at each other and felt a chill in their hearts. moon god Ji has disappeared for God knows how long. He has been secretly plotting with the longevity Saint for a long time. He has indeed been plotting somewhere.


    The other party had even hooked up with a Saint from the longevity Daoist Palace. It was obvious that he had terrifying means.


    At this moment, the God of Destruction suddenly laughed and said,¡±the mother stream civilization?¡± This was also a strange pattern. It spread all over the chaotic sky of the universe, and it could attack or defend! However, this elemental universe requires one to stay in the sky for a long time without falling. I¡¯m afraid that only elemental gods can live in this elemental universe?¡±


    yes, this universe, first of all, requires extremely light matter. It¡¯s a universe of elemental energy, and elemental creatures must live in it. Only then can it be easy to float in the air and stay there for a long time. ¡°However, the greatest characteristic of this universe is its undying nature!¡± Rong Cheng said.


    Undying?


    Carolyn and the others frowned.


    ¡°Yes, undying.¡±


    Rong Cheng said, ¡± the vast universe fruits are suspended in the huge mother tree of energy in the distant sky. On the branches, one can transmit their own energy shell to the lower realm through the main trunk of the energy tree. They can reach the roots of the mother tree, which is the surface of the chaotic sea ¡­ Even if they fall, they won¡¯t truly die.¡±


    Everyone fell into deep thought.


    Indeed, this was a reverse version of the mother stream system.


    In the previous mother stream system, ¡± civilizations ¡± lived at the roots and spread to the fruits of the planets on the branches. They fought wars and even if they died, they would be reborn at the roots of the mother stream.


    And now,¡¯civilization¡¯ was living where the fruit was, heading to the root.


    This was a reverse mother stream.


    Rong Cheng laughed. it seems like only elemental creatures can live in the elemental universe. However, the undying nature of it will be the most powerful means to deal with the future.


    ¡°Ha.¡± At this moment, the three pillar gods sneered and said, ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look dead, but after cutting off the roots, wouldn¡¯t it dry up? The weakness of the mother stream civilization is too obvious, the roots are the weak point.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡±


    Rong Cheng answered seriously, ¡± however, you can usually cut off the roots and hide them in the sea ¡­ When it was time to replenish energy, they would connect to the mother stream ancient tree in the sky and the sky to replenish energy ¡­ Wasn¡¯t the ancient tree in the sky, which had its roots cut off, also a huge parachute? It was floating slowly. Since it was an energy universe, the speed of its fall would not be fast ¡­ This way, even if the enemy wants to find the root, it will be difficult to find it. ¡±


    Di Qi and the others frowned slightly when they heard that he even had such a solution.


    This was indeed powerful, undying.


    However, it was too difficult to put it into practice. To suspend the universe in the sky of the chaos sea and form a Kingdom in the sky, a true ¡± heaven ¡°.


    ¡°Then, why isn¡¯t it a long-lasting ship in the sky that never falls? You still need to replenish your energy?¡± should we prepare a charging socket? ¡± Caroline suddenly asked. we can recharge it regularly? ¡±


    Rong Cheng chuckled and said, ¡± no living thing can stay in the air for. long time. The higher you go, the thinner the matter and the less energy there is ¡­ Even powerful sages can not stay on the surface for long because of the ¡®energy gradient¡¯. They have to replenish their energy.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Di Qi looked pensive.


    It seemed that this Saint had done a lot of research on the chaos heavens.


    Everyone immediately put forward their own suggestions and fell into deep thought. They also began to compare the structure of their own universe and the advantages and disadvantages of the other party.


    After a moment.


    The God of Destruction finally spoke and summarized the content of the meeting. the descriptions of the universe from all sides have their own characteristics and strengths ¡­ It¡¯s a pity that the future of this universe is unknown, and I can¡¯t tell who¡¯s better or worse. I can¡¯t see who¡¯s the mainstream of fate. You can develop on your own for a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    All the Saints present responded.


    The God of Destruction said, ¡± you should not be short of resources. I can give you some financial aid ¡­ first, the nine jellyfish universes. The living beings that have truly evolved in the future can be used for your reference, research, and preparation in advance ¡­ However, as you¡¯ve seen, it won¡¯t take a long time. The real era will arrive in thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years.¡±


    Everyone looked at the nine jellyfish universes and exchanged glances. No one knew what they were thinking.


    second, I can give you enough knowledge about the evolution of the universe with the Atlas of the great Dao, ¡± the God of Destruction said. the heavenly note sect, which was established temporarily, has been developing knowledge for a while. I hope it will be of some help to you.


    Whoosh.


    Several pieces of knowledge quickly fell into the hands of each existence.


    Di Qi and the others had already learned a lot through their spy, Meng Mei, and now they could complete it. However, to pheasant age and Rong Cheng, this was an unimaginable wealth of knowledge. They couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.


    Looking at Rong Cheng¡¯s expression, di Qi became slightly anxious. it seems that although we have the initiative, the Saints of other eras will also try to find ways to not fall behind us. We have to seize the opportunity and continue to move forward.


    They had fewer and fewer opportunities.


    After a pause, the God of Destruction said, ¡± thirdly, I have the universe embryo. Each force has thirty of them ¡­ We can only treasure each of them and evolve them.¡±


    Whoosh.


    A few more cosmic beads landed in their hands.


    Everyone was excited. This was also a treasure.


    Di Qi and the others also knew that only the heavenly music sect could have such a benefit. Previously, it would not have spread to the outside world. Now that they could obtain it, it could be said that it was not a small opportunity.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡±


    The God of Destruction¡¯s figure was hazy as he stood in the depths of the ocean and gradually dissipated. the universe is a variable. No one knows whether it can change the future of the universe ¡­ Because this is a destined trend that no one has ever changed. If we can really succeed, then this era will have created an unprecedented legend.¡±

 Chapter 1322

    ?


    1322 Chapter 1331-discussion


    Hualala.


    The God of Destruction finally left, and everyone watched him disappear.


    Di Qi and the others looked at him with reverence because he was the God of Destruction.


    As for Rong Cheng. Rugao Ji and the others also had looks of respect in their eyes. Because, this was a backup plan left behind by the leader of the cosmos, the old existence of the lifelong realm cosmos.


    The rest of the people heaved a long sigh, feeling refreshed.


    Although this Dao discussion summarized the knowledge of various forces, it also broadened their horizons. It was equivalent to letting them exchange their experiences and progress.


    They knew that after they returned, they had to sort out their gains and talk. At the same time, they had to put on the agenda the situation they had envisioned.


    Who was stronger and who was weaker ¡­


    He couldn¡¯t explain it clearly.


    They didn¡¯t even know if it had evolved or not, so they had to continue to develop and finally fight each other.


    the nine jellyfish universes in front of me ¡­ Rong Cheng said all of a sudden.


    you can just stay here. The chaos sea is extremely vast. There are almost no outsiders here.


    we¡¯ll each split a true body and enter these nine universes, ¡± said Carolyn. we¡¯ll observe the characteristics of new creatures together and study the overall situation of the future together. We¡¯ll just have to make preparations.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡±


    No one retorted.


    Sharing and researching together was indeed the fairest way.


    It wouldn¡¯t be good to kick anyone out. After all, if the other party exposed this matter, there would be more Saints to divide the benefits.


    If they forced the other party into a corner, they would fight to the death and no one would be able to monopolize it!


    The few people present also silently took control of the nine jellyfish universes and placed them into their own bodies.


    Soon, they found that the jellyfish universe was full of mysteries. It had the effect of clearing the chaos sea in advance, like a water purifier, making them feel endless mysteries.


    Seeing the structure of this scene, everyone suddenly sighed with emotion. The God of Destruction¡¯s means were really magical, and the knowledge of the evolutionary universe Atlas was far beyond their imagination.


    ¡°Then, we shall meet again.¡±


    Each of them left behind an avatar of the jellyfish universe. They soon left, and there was nothing much to talk about.


    Hualala.


    The three pillar gods said to Carolyn, ¡± that Saint from the longevity world only thought that he was an existence from the ancient universe. He thought that he might have left behind a backup plan. However, he didn¡¯t know that he was the God of Destruction!


    ¡°Hmph, country bumpkin.¡±


    Caroline had also learned the way the players spoke. how can they know the true concept of the God of Destruction? ¡± If they knew, even the God of creation would be able to guess it quickly! By then, we will be one of the few civilizations that can observe the center of the universe!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The three pillar gods nodded. it¡¯s good to let them know that. But we have to be careful not to let them see through us. Rong Cheng is extremely smart and is like a monster. The way he looks at us, he seems to have noticed that we are hiding something.


    The terrifying calculative power of the three pillar gods did not mean that their wisdom was terrifying.


    His huge ability to calculate data was to do it step by step and mechanically.


    On the other hand, the other party had shocking talent and wisdom. He had a clear mind and saw through many things.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to start working on our clans and the universe.¡± Caroline laughed. according to what those guys said, I¡¯m from the n¨¹wa clan, di Qi is from the Pangu ancestral wizard clan, and the three pillar gods are from the heavenly Dao Buddhist Kingdom!


    Di Qi was very dissatisfied. compared to the clans, I call it the heavenly court! A central heaven court universe, as the leader, governing the 129600 heavens and realms under it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for us to develop.¡± The three pillar gods said seriously.


    ¡­.


    ¡°The three of us will eventually have to compete.¡±


    Medusa left the ship.


    Nine-headed ancient mother, Shi Ji, and the quantum grandmasters were all astonished.


    Although they didn¡¯t interject the entire time and seemed unremarkable, it didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t have any thoughts or didn¡¯t know how terrifying it was.


    This meeting was to establish a orthodoxy for the myriad worlds, to build the structure of the heavens!


    It had a far-reaching impact.


    All the plans proposed by the existences present had the path of Dao validation of the ¡®Saints¡¯. They connected the 129000 universes in various ways, which made them gasp in amazement.


    it¡¯s just like how I used a ray to cut open the first blade and set the rules of the universe¡¯s matter operation. Now, I¡¯m also re-establishing the Grand framework ¡­ We¡¯re all fighting for it. ¡± Medusa took a deep breath and said, ¡± we also want to compete for this general trend. We have the Stone Ridge, and as the gods of rivers, lakes, and seas, we also have an advantage.


    ¡­.


    Moon god Ji and Rong Cheng also left on the ship.


    Rong Cheng was still in a daze, as if she was in a dream.


    Those scenes earlier, I saw the cries of our lifelong realm, I saw my own tragic fate, I saw the great momentum of fate ¡­ He had even seized the first opportunity?


    But very quickly, fellow Daoist Ji, who was next to him, pulled him back from his daydream.


    this mother stream civilization is very special. They have to start from an individual mother stream universe and let loose ¡­ Let¡¯s make it into a kite.¡± Moon god Ji said.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    Rugao Ji also felt dazed. So this was the secret of her husband¡¯s civilization?


    Now, he finally knew ¡­ The end of the Saints was about to arrive.


    ¡°We need to hurry and establish the reincarnation universe.¡± Rugao Ji said seriously.


    The venerable sovereign nodded. it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s a large force in my civilization, but there might be something wrong with their brains. No matter what they say, you don¡¯t have to take it to heart.


    Was there something wrong with his brain?


    Ruji was puzzled.


    Xu Zhi thought to himself,¡¯it¡¯s time to move the Asura Dao players from the six realms of reincarnation ¡­¡¯ After all, they were all free labor. Although they were useful, they loved to cause trouble, so he had to give Rugao a heads up.


    ¡°By the way, are you going to tell the other longevity sages about this?¡± The venerable sovereign suddenly asked. After all, this question was also quite important to Xu Zhi.


    ¡°Tell the other sages?¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye was stunned. logically speaking, it¡¯s a crisis for the entire universe. It¡¯s indeed the best way to let them prepare together and know in advance, but I don¡¯t think we need to tell them so early ¡­ It won¡¯t be too late to tell them after we¡¯ve developed for a while. Besides, they¡¯re still busy vindicating the universe and perfecting the laws of the chaos sea ¡­ We can¡¯t let them be distracted.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable.¡± The venerable sovereign nodded.


    In the end, Xu Zhi still felt a little emotional. Indeed, the human heart was so complicated.


    It was clearly a crisis for the entire universe, but he still had to grab the opportunity first and occupy the overall situation. After all, it was unrealistic to unite as one.


    &Nbsp; however, pheasant eye¡¯s words made sense.


    Xu Zhi was dumbfounded. He glanced at pheasant Ji, who was mulling over her future plans.


    someone has to complete the rules of the chaos sea and perfect the environment of the ¡®universe¡¯. If they don¡¯t do it, who else will? ¡± If we tell them the truth, they¡¯ll definitely be in a hurry to evolve the universe. This isn¡¯t good.¡±


    However, was the end really coming?


    Xu Zhi looked at the deep blue sea of chaos, which was shrouded in a hazy fog.


    He had seen too much of the universe¡¯s general trend and the development of the sandbox era. However, before his eyes, he was a real living being who was experiencing a real, vast, and epic era, rising and falling within it.


    even though, to a certain extent, this era has become my sandbox world. Xu Zhi gave a half-smile and sighed in his heart.


    let¡¯s go, ¡± he said to pheasant age. we¡¯ll go and create the universe of the six paths reincarnation and snatch the foundation. We¡¯ll see who can compete for the true power.

 Chapter 1323

    ?


    1323 The formation of the food chain in the universe


    Time flew by.


    In the blink of an eye, another two hundred years had passed.


    200 years seemed short, but in fact, it was already extremely long for time to squeeze every hour and every day.


    Era of the universe, year 733.


    an expert from the clan¡¯s heavenly court can enter our universe and become a descendant. He can come and vindicate his Dao!


    The ancient clans in the universe were at their peak. The three forces that had caused a great uproar in the past had completely brought up the three ancient clans in the universe.


    Nuwa, Pangu, and the heavenly DAOs.


    There were many outstanding Saints who possessed a universe and became the will of the universe¡¯s heavenly path. Some ordinary saints vindicated their Dao in these universes and became Saints.


    Every cosmos began to accommodate a large number of gods and was thriving.


    In a short time, the three great clans developed for two hundred years and reproduced crazily. Their numbers increased by several times, and they actually had more than 7000 heavens of the universe. Their numbers were terrifying.


    Of course, 7000 was a terrifying number to a Sage. However, to the boundless chaos sea, it was not even a trillionth of the territory. It was like a speck of dust.


    Another three years passed.


    The godfiend Universe Group appeared faintly.


    ¡°Replace the heart of the heavens with my heart, replace the heavenly Dao with my Dao!¡±


    all living beings cultivate one, and I cultivate all 129600 universes at the same time to become the heavens and realms and prove myself as the true sage of all realms.


    This was a mysterious universe race, mysterious and unpredictable. People occasionally heard that this was a special and powerful life form. It occupied the endless universe all by itself and treated the endless universe as its cells, gathering them into a living being.


    Era of the universe, year 753.


    There were longevity Saints who made their moves to vindicate the Dao of the universe.


    I¡¯ll take one step further. I¡¯ll prove the multiverse¡¯s repulsive force and allow the life universe to land in the chaos heavens!


    But even so, landing on the chaotic land was still extremely uncomfortable for most of the ocean universes. The universe had to evolve into a terrestrial universe that was truly adapted to the land.


    Of course, this was not meaningless.


    It was to lay the foundation for the future appearance of the continental universe.


    Era of the universe, year 753.


    The six paths reincarnation universe was also fully revealed to the chaos ocean.


    this universe can be the netherworld land. True spirits will reincarnate, and after death, it will be like the netherworld. After counting the good and evil deeds of the living, one can become a saint through merit.


    Becoming a saint through merit!


    As soon as he finished speaking, many saints were completely moved.


    In the past, the universe relied on combat power, but now it relied on merit? Becoming a saint through kindness?


    Instantly, countless Saints in the universe began to discuss among themselves.


    However, an even more shocking scene appeared. Another force that had matured began to appear.


    the dandelion plan has finally succeeded!


    Rong Cheng laughed and looked at the disc universe under the chaos sea. It emitted a gentle light beam that connected to an umbrella-shaped plant in the sky that looked like a dandelion.


    The Phoenix, Ji Shang, sun god ASA, and the others all used their bloodlines to evolve their own special clans ¡®elemental universes and grasp the authority.


    Rong Cheng had also transformed into an elemental being of the mother stream. He couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of himself and began to announce to the world,


    I am the mother stream system, the most mysterious system in all the heavens and worlds. I live above the heavens and look down on all life in the world. There are Saints who can enter my path and have endless opportunities!


    For a time, the systems of the four heavens and ten thousand worlds swarmed out.


    The Saints of the lifelong realm started conversing. They were all extremely anxious.


    ¡°How hateful! Rong Cheng and pheasant Ji, the two of them have secretly reached this level!¡±


    ¡°They abandoned us!¡±


    These Saints began to seek an explanation.


    Rugao Ji and Rong Cheng didn¡¯t hide anything and told the truth.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Are you guys lying to us?¡±


    this isn¡¯t the real trend. The coming trend is ¡­


    They saw the images Rong Cheng had shown them. They couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter, frightened, and scared.


    Our lifelong realm was actually a joke.


    At the same time, they were also extremely angry. you all clearly knew that the end of the universe was coming and the end of an era was coming. Yet, you all didn¡¯t tell us and instead prepared together. How dare you all try to seize the initiative? ¡±


    ¡°If I tell you, you will become impetuous. How can you vindicate the environment for the universe?¡± Rong Cheng chuckled.


    Their faces immediately darkened.


    Yes, if he had told them, they wouldn¡¯t have wanted to waste any more time on this.


    Previously, he thought that it was the general trend of the chaos sea, so he went to vindicate his Dao. Since it was not the general trend, he would not be able to control much power to vindicate the Dao for the other party because he would be covered by a new general trend ¡­


    ¡°Your Highness, what do you think?¡±


    The longevity Saints looked up silently.


    The ancient existence shrouded in the haziness was very calm. No one could see through his true face in the shadow. this is indeed the general trend. Our destruction is imminent. Since there are prehistoric existences making preparations, we should also fight for a variable, a chance of survival!


    ¡°Go to the certificate ¡­ Let¡¯s go that way.¡± The ancient existence suddenly said.


    but Your Highness, we haven¡¯t found out the true origin of that life universe yet ¡­


    it can¡¯t be denied that the future historical trend is real, but there are still some doubts about the meteor shower that suddenly descended.


    They were too smart, and nothing could fool them.


    Even though they knew that the history described was real, they still suspected that the cosmic rain would not have good intentions.


    It was not impossible for there to be a Wolf in front and a Tiger behind!


    ¡°Do we still have a choice?¡±


    The ancient being laughed and said, ¡± we have no choice. No matter which prehistorical existence it is, whether it¡¯s a scheme or a favor, we have no choice ¡­ At the very least, their interests were the same. They could settle this score in the future, but they had to be wary of each other ¡­ Let¡¯s go and prove that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± A Saint walked out.


    Three years later.


    A voice that resounded through the heavens and earth completely enveloped the land.


    ¡°I, Teng Shou, have attained the third assimilation of the universe, reducing it to the minimum. I have attained the Dao of plant fertility.¡±


    BOOM!


    A nomological law enveloped the nine-Yuan universe, and it felt an unprecedented vibration and change.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been two hundred years.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked up at the blurry dandelion in the sky and felt a faint tremor.


    ¡°Husband, it¡¯s time to vindicate the last Dao.¡± Rugao Ji was still studying the six paths reincarnation and she said softly, ¡± let the universe devour the food chain of the nine great universes!


    the last great Dao of the nine great primordial DAOs, the food chain? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was puzzled.


    yes, the reason why those ocean universes can¡¯t climb ashore is because the primal Chaos land is rejecting them. At the same time. there¡¯s no food for them in the vast Primal Chaos land. If they live on land, their energy will be exhausted sooner or later ¡­ Now, we are creating the food chain of the chaotic lands, creating food for the land creatures.¡±


    ¡°The lowest level of the food chain is plants!¡± Pheasant Ji said seriously. As for plants, they are unable to take root in the chaos heavens, so they are unable to survive. Now, this is proof of that.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Xu Zhi was curious. how do you make plants grow on the universe¡¯s wall? ¡±


    ¡°Prove it according to the dojo¡¯s method.¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows the principle behind the Sage¡¯s Daoist Rite temple,¡± pheasant age said.¡±It¡¯s rooted in the land of chaos and absorbs the chaos heavens ¡®cosmos beneath its feet to provide energy ¡­ Now, what I need to do is to pry open a hole in the rules of the ¡®Dao field¡¯ and let the plants take root in the chaotic land like the Dao field of the Saints. They¡¯ll suck the universe beneath their feet and provide power.¡±


    Xu Zhi was shocked to hear that.


    He actually had such a move?


    This indeed filled up the food chain!


    Plants were at the bottom of the food chain.


    Now, plants could absorb the power of the universe¡¯s membrane under their feet. If there were plants on the desolate continent, there would soon be animals. Because animals had no food on the desolate continent, they could only wander around the coastal areas.


    this is simply a complete food chain. Xu Zhi was stunned and shocked. it¡¯s not just the food chain. It¡¯s the completion of the ecological energy cycle. The universe and the myriad worlds have begun to mutually cycle energy ¡­


    He might even be devoured.


    Good Lord, this was opening a back door for him, allowing him to secretly eat the entire nine multiverse!


    Countless plants were rooted in the wall membrane, sucking the matter of the universe and branding it with Xu Zhi¡¯s brand. They were simply like cancer cells. The self-defense mechanism of the universe had completely failed.


    ¡°That¡¯s too ruthless.¡± Xu Zhi was overjoyed. as expected, the appearance of the God of Destruction immediately made the lifelong realm determined. After all, without them vindicating their Dao in the chaos sea, they would not have the ability to vindicate their Dao! I can¡¯t beat them, so how can I prove it?¡±


    One¡¯s realm required a ten-Yuan universe to vindicate Dao in nine universes.


    Knowledge. It required the strongest knowledge and bloodline to open up this new rule.


    Hence, other than the help of the lifelong realm, he didn¡¯t have any other methods ¡­ Because even if he met the requirements, he couldn¡¯t beat them. He would be killed as soon as he showed his face.


    In front of him was a situation that could only be achieved through countless coincidences.


    it seems like the universe¡¯s self-defense mechanism has been completely broken. Xu Zhi laughed. all that¡¯s left is the power of the universe, the life guard of the next era.


    However, there was no doubt that the great cosmos did not have the power to defend itself. It was very easy to pierce through the other party. The great trend of the times was the variable that the other party could resist. It was a natural self-protection mechanism.


    we have to hurry. We have to evolve into a plant-type universe. &Nbsp; pheasant age said seriously, ¡± occupy the continent and form our own ecosystem ¡­ This is very important. At the same time, only Rong Cheng and I know this. This is our first advantage. We have to quickly evolve plants and go ashore to fight for territory.¡±


    After all, the chaos ocean was very difficult to occupy. It was too deep and vast.


    However, the primal Chaos land was different. One could claim the land and become King.


    At this time, the giant octopus laughed and said, ¡± we¡¯d better form a line of defense along the coast. Other than us, we¡¯ll kill everyone else who comes ashore!


    Ruji was stunned. There was actually such a move?


    &Nbsp; maybe he was really too conservative and wanted to occupy territory, but he didn¡¯t think about occupying the coastline and killing all of them.


    As long as they occupied a coastline, wouldn¡¯t the land behind the coastline be their?


    ¡°This is a good plan.¡± Rugao Ji said seriously.


    One of the players said, ¡± when we talk about the coastline, we have an idea. You said that it¡¯s rooted in the universe¡¯s membrane and absorbs power. The power must be abundant. The plants must be attacking the sea beasts that climb up to defend the tower! We have the advantage!¡±


    however, most of them are our own people. Although some small forces have begun to evolve into clans ¡­ Do we have to be that mean?¡± Some players didn¡¯t have the heart to do so. After all, they were all players, so there was no need to rush.


    ¡°Hehehe, we have information on Empress ruji¡¯s spy. We¡¯ll give him a good beating!¡±


    that¡¯s right. After all, Rong Cheng¡¯s mother stream forces are also aware of this. We can¡¯t do anything to the Air Force to begin with. They can just fly over and occupy any land they want.


    no matter what, let¡¯s set up the tower defense first. Plants vs Zombies. We¡¯ll kill every wave that appears in the chaos sea. Another Asura path warrior said.


    we¡¯re very good at plant-type space. This is a very serious matter! An Asura Dao warrior laughed and said, ¡± after all, we all came from this path. We¡¯ve already adapted to the DNA mapping!


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the peashooter!¡±


    I¡¯ll transform the sunflowers to provide energy to everyone!


    ¡°I¡¯ll transform the nuts into a high wall!¡±


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t let the zombies eat your brains.¡±


    Pheasant Ji: ¡°??? ¡±


    Plants vs Zombies?


    She wasn¡¯t used to the players ¡®thoughts.


    Xu Zhi looked at this scene and sat on the beach. He felt that his life was not too bad.

 Chapter 1324

    ?


    1324 Chapter 1333-players ¡®plan


    To be honest, the world of six paths of reincarnation had been perfectly transplanted into another universe.


    Just like di Qi and the other powers.


    After all, the players didn¡¯t need to go through any transition or accumulation at all. They had been researching ¡± evolutionary theory ¡± from the start, and now they were extremely adaptable. They were like fish in water.


    The other Saints had to start from scratch, but they didn¡¯t need it at all.


    They had been studying this theory since the beginning!


    It was as if they had been waiting for this day. Otherwise, how could it be said that this was the cultivation and calculation of the ancient gods?


    To be able to make a name for themselves in the spore evolution and the Asura Dao, they were not combat-type talents, but their evolutionary abilities were not low.


    ¡°These people seem to be very special.¡± Pheasant Ji sat back in the distance and mumbled as she looked at the heated discussion below.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± The venerable sovereign shook his head. we have to be careful. Although they are strong in fighting, they are not bad at causing trouble. We have to be on guard against them at all times.


    yes. pheasant eye nodded. over the years, just like the other powers, we have been constantly looking for talents in the nine great cosmoses to absorb. After all, in order to open up a new path, we will need countless geniuses to work together and research ¡­


    Over the years, he had absorbed quite a number of Evolver-type talents.


    After all, no matter how powerful an individual¡¯s wisdom was, it still required the wisdom of all living beings to deduce it. It required several generations of living beings to perfect and adapt before it could mature.


    Therefore, every heavenly power was desperately searching for talents in the various great cosmoses.


    It even made the various civilizations start to rapidly multiply their population, increasing their population base to produce geniuses.


    ¡°What¡¯s a Golden Age? This was the golden age! Because of a certain opportunity, all the civilizations started to use up all the resources in the universe and began to multiply their population. They began to ignore the shortage of Saints and produced a large number of Saints!¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye sighed. this is the world of great conflict!


    While they were talking, the people below had already started to come up with their own countermeasures and plans.


    Not to mention anything else, they were good at transforming plants.


    Very quickly, they began to divide the work and study different basic species.


    As the leader of the players, Bai Xiaojun said, ¡± first of all, our species are sunflowers, peashooters, and acraepoid walls. These three species correspond to ¡­ Supply, damage, defense!¡±


    we¡¯ll definitely be the first to evolve the plant species because we have a spy. We¡¯ll climb ashore first and take advantage of the terrain. We¡¯ll occupy The Good Place directly!


    As they discussed, they began to prepare for battle and fight for the power of the universe.


    What was a good place?


    They were some special universe geographical nodes!


    One had to know that the location of the training hall was also particular.


    In the past, di Qi and renemansky had to choose a detailed location to build their Dao fields because the strength of the universe¡¯s energy that they absorbed was different.


    In the players ¡®words, it was the spiritual vein of the universe¡¯s earth, blessed land, and spring.


    these best positions are now controlled by the dojos of the various saints. Level ten civilizations will land in them and absorb the power of the universe below. However, once we get close, they will definitely give up their dojos and join us. They can¡¯t ask for more!


    that¡¯s right. After all, they¡¯re not stupid. The old era will definitely be eliminated. They can¡¯t wait for us to give them tickets to the new era!


    not to mention, the slots for a living universe are extremely precious. Many ordinary saints can¡¯t even dream of it. They¡¯ll definitely help us occupy it or even give up their dojos to be the first batch of nourishment for our plants to take root!


    They were not worried at all.


    If he were to occupy a spot, the natives would definitely not resist and would even join in.


    according to our map, the places with the densest spiritual veins in the nine great continents of the universe are here, here, and here ¡­ Some players pointed out seriously that they were all the best coastal geographical locations in the nine universes.


    On the map, it was densely distributed.


    this is the best geographical location in the nine universes, and the interior environment is also very dense with spiritual vein nodes. We¡¯ve carefully studied it, and it¡¯s the best coastal area on the continent. In the future. we¡¯ll definitely go to North. Guang. and Guang. and the house prices will definitely soar ¡­ As long as we set up a line of defense along the coast in these few places, they will be our territory. We can slowly build them in the future!¡±


    ¡°Yes, surround it first, circle the ground!¡±


    Countless players said in all seriousness.


    The new players at the side were shocked. These people, were they not human?


    If you can¡¯t eat it, circle it first?


    He was an old capitalist.


    ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t we being too dirty by doing this?¡± we¡¯ve taken the best coastal location of the nine Continents, ¡± a player said. will they attack us together? ¡±


    This was taking the best position in the nine universes.


    If he took one or two, he wouldn¡¯t be too anxious, but now he ate them all in one go ¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, the timid will starve to death, and the bold will die from overeating.¡± Bai Xiaojun laughed and said, ¡± ¡°This is the place. The geographical location is good, and we have the possibility of defending it! we¡¯ll occupy the best and densest spiritual veins, take root and act as a tower defense. Our strength will be endless ¡­ They¡¯re like rootless duckweed, can they beat us?¡±


    that¡¯s right. If they climb ashore, they¡¯ll be sprayed by us peashooters until they start doubting their lives!


    that¡¯s right. We have a circle of peashooters on the outside and a nut wall. The inner circle is sunflowers. We¡¯ll continuously supply sun essence to replenish the energy of the plants on the outside. With double replenishment, we¡¯ll beat them up until they call us daddy!


    Pheasant Ji silently cursed at how shameless he was.


    But at this moment, a player beside him said, ¡± ¡°What about the Inland? There should also be better spiritual vein nodes and blessed lands with spiritual Springs in the inner land, right?¡±


    those spirit vein nodes are definitely there.


    Bai Xiaojun thought for a moment and said, ¡± there have never been any Saints living in the Inland. It¡¯s just a vast White Desert. The Saints almost live by the sea. There are too many resources. The sea was already enough before ¡­ However, it¡¯s different now. I¡¯m afraid that the Inland will also be accompanied by the growth of plants and beasts, turning into a large oasis with birds chirping and flowers blooming.¡±


    in fact, the density of spiritual veins in some blessed lands in the inner land is not any less than ours ¡­ ¡°However, there are no maps for those places now. All civilizations have to explore them seriously and explore wave by wave. We don¡¯t have that much energy to study them now. We have to seize the opportunity!¡±


    Bai Xiaojun¡¯s fighting spirit was high, ¡± at the same time, everyone knows that the good places are definitely near the sea! Even if the resources of the Blessed lands are not inferior, they are not coastal ports, so they are definitely lacking.¡±


    The position they occupied was like Shenzhen in China.


    The big cities on the mainland must have excellent geographical locations, but could they compare to the International ports along the coast?


    What they were doing now was directly occupying the best coastal area of the nine Continents. The benefits they would gain from this were needless to say.


    just wait, that existence has already started to vindicate Dao ¡­ Bai Xiaojun muttered and laughed to himself, ¡± however, I¡¯m afraid that it will take some time for people to discover this rule, because no plants have appeared yet ¡­ Without any plant taking root, who knows if it can already take root?¡±


    Ruji was dumbfounded.


    She felt that she was finally free and didn¡¯t have to do anything, but they had already finished their work?


    ¡°Ignore them. You don¡¯t need to work too hard.¡± The venerable sovereign seemed to be used to it. He patted the chair next to him and asked her to drink tea with him. sit here. They can work on their own.

 Chapter 1325

    ?


    1325 Beach landing, walking vast plants


    Pheasant Ji came to a realization and sat down to drink tea.


    No wonder her husband was usually so calm and she was so carefree. It turned out that the civilization under her command was so independent and diligent?


    ¡°Let¡¯s just watch a good show, Plants vs Zombies.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat on the coastal line. the future era will definitely be the nine great continents of the universe ¡­ Because this core Dao has already proven that there are no more restrictions on the Marine creatures. They can quickly evolve and climb up to the continent.¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye nodded, but she was still staring at the heated battle. She was very interested in the battle between plants and zombies.


    Another thirty years passed.


    The clan heavenly court, mother river heavenly court, evil gods of the universe, and the underworld reincarnation had completely ascended to the top. They had the advantage of being the first to attack and were in the limelight for a while.


    They were all powers of the universe, and there were many universe races under their command. They also had the means to unify the universe under their command. By gathering their forces, they could produce ¡®Saints of the universe¡¯. In the future, they could be comparable to the multiverse Saints of the nine-Yuan universe.


    But even so, there were still some extremely monstrous people who rose up later. All kinds of small forces also showed signs of growth. Giant whales, nuns, dark abyss, and various forces also began to multiply.


    With the ability to reproduce, they had also begun to enter the era of ¡± population, ¡± which was a sign that they had caught up with the four major forces ahead.


    After all, they had already divided the universe into several realms.


    [ childhood: the initial period when the universe has just been obtained. ]


    ¡°Growth stage: when there are sages, the sages will vindicate their DAOs and complete the rules.


    [ bloodline stage: as the universe is completed, its own bloodline and race characteristics will appear. ]


    However, most of the Saints would be stuck in the early stages of growth and would never be able to enter the bloodline stage. This was because in order to condense the bloodline, one had to vindicate Dao one by one with a goal. Only with a deep understanding of the Dao atlases could one derive the bloodline characteristics of the life universe.


    Most of the Saints would fail in their evolution and completely destroy the universe.


    It was possible for them to possess extremely heaven-defying bloodlines, but they were unable to bring them into the universe and make this universe diagram their own ¡®Dao field¡¯.


    [ maturity stage: the characteristic of this stage is reproduction. The evolved universe not only possesses the characteristics of the bloodline, but it can also further evolve the Atlas and possess the characteristics of reproduction. ]


    It was at this stage that the small forces began to have the ability to reproduce.


    [ clan stage: through reproduction, a large group of universes will be formed. At this stage, the universes will begin to move toward the heavens and have the qualifications to expand their power. ]


    However, the special characteristic of the clan stage was the control of bloodlines. Just being able to reproduce was not enough. One must also have control over the descendants to form a clan.


    now, in the eyes of the other Saints, the four great forces are at the stage of clan. Xu Zhi looked at the coastline. there are indeed too many monsters in the universe. They¡¯re too close behind, and the fastest one has already started from zero. How many years has it been? ¡± They already have the ability to reproduce, and the next step is to form a clan.¡±


    In this case, it was only a matter of time before they caught up.


    however, the four major systems are already the general direction ¡­ Xu Zhi shook his head. if they catch up, they might follow one of the paths and take the other¡¯s path. There¡¯s a high chance that it¡¯s still the clan system established by di Qi and the others.


    Without a doubt, this was the most common and the simplest way.


    It did not mean that there would not be other systems in the future. It was just that only more monstrous geniuses would be able to see more special paths.


    Hualala.


    Just as Xu Zhi was speaking, a shocking scene had already taken place.


    A large number of wet ocean creatures, vast and huge, slowly climbed up to the land.


    From a distance, they looked like sticky tentacles, seaweed octopuses, with countless roots and wriggling slowly.


    However, as they climbed out of the sea, they could see that they were strange plants with legs. They climbed out of the sea and walked toward the shore.


    Peng Peng Peng!


    It was so huge that it looked like the elves ¡®ancient war tree. It covered the sky and the earth seemed to shake with every step it took.


    Gradually, they landed on some coastlines. The irregular nodes were like the Big Dipper. They landed one by one and formed the first line of defense on the coastlines.


    Clearly, he was prepared.


    Even the owners of those dojos had communicated in advance. They had offered their dojos in exchange for their qualifications to join this plant universe.


    Puchi!


    The destroyed Dao fields were used as the first batch of nourishment by the plants.


    The next moment, the plants began to take root on the universe¡¯s membrane and absorb the power of the universe. They began to grow and gradually became green. They became tall and sturdy, even reaching the clouds.


    according to the path I deduced earlier, I¡¯ll begin the next step of the final evolution!


    ¡°Adjusting the atlases.¡±


    quickly become a true plant universe, absorb the power of the earth, and move towards prosperity ¡­ If we go on land, we¡¯ll be too big of a target. They¡¯ll find us soon.¡±


    Countless people were whispering in the plant universe.


    This plant universe was a part of the universe and could be considered a universe world. Although it was not worth mentioning compared to a great universe, the power it possessed was not inferior to the original Dao field!


    In fact, if they developed, the combat power of an entire universe could even be comparable to that of a powerful and invincible multi-elemental Saint.


    Don¡¯t think that a universe can only be compared to a Sage and is very weak ¡­ After all, this universe wasn¡¯t that big, and the number was incomparably huge. 129000?


    Even the battle prowess of an ordinary Saint was already very exaggerated. Furthermore, they had power comparable to a Sage of multiple elements, and could even develop to a more mature stage in the future, heading towards an unknown.


    BOOM! BOOM!


    The entire nine-Yuan universe was shaken by the drastic changes on the continent. Countless Saints knew about it.


    the power of the netherworld reincarnation has actually come ashore? ¡±


    plants? are those plants? ¡±


    aren¡¯t plants unable to survive in the chaotic lands? ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that? A high wall of yellow creatures?¡±


    that¡¯s a plant. It¡¯s emerald green and has a huge mouth. There¡¯s a horn on one of the vines? ¡±


    They were shocked and dumbfounded.


    What kind of Dao art was this?


    Was it that mysterious inheritor of the Buddhist civilization who studied the theory of evolution?


    There might be something special about these creatures.


    However, some of the sages quickly thought of the variable that had happened during the universe¡¯s Dao vindication not long ago. They guessed that it was because the rules of the universe¡¯s Dao field had been vindicated, allowing these plants to take root in the universe and absorb power like a Dao field.


    plants can actually start to take root on land. This is simply unbelievable. The other party¡¯s methods are amazing. He actually thought of making plants grow legs and directly walk to the training hall to take root. This saved a lot of effort.


    An immortal Saint muttered, ¡± how can plants take root so quickly? they wanted to take the water route and asked us to help them transport the plants with the canal to occupy their territory ¡­


    Wen Meng¡¯s heart was heavy.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t expect the other party to do this.


    But she had thought that the other party would have to beg her to cooperate with her in order to do this. She would definitely be able to get a share of the loot, but she would be able to bypass them!


    He actually had such a plan. The other party was indeed terrifying.


    The more Wen Meng watched, the more shocked he became. He felt that he had miscalculated. the other party¡¯s evolutionary level is strong, and the method of evolving plants into long legs is even more special. It seems that he has done a lot of research. I¡¯m afraid he knows history, which is why he has such a deep knowledge reserve. He has been waiting for today.


    If one did not have a deep foundation in this area, it would be impossible to achieve this in a short period of time.


    Obviously, the other party had indeed predicted the future. After predicting the rules of the dojo, he had already accumulated the evolutionary knowledge to make plants grow legs in advance.


    At this moment, Liu Qi, who was beside him, was also secretly shocked. He felt that there was a deeper meaning to it. but what do these strange plants mean? ¡± What about the sunflower? He¡¯s smiling so brightly, and he has a nose and eyes. I¡¯m afraid he has some special biological characteristics that need to be observed carefully.¡±


    &Nbsp; after all, he knew about Ji Zhi. He was a very cunning person and would never do anything useless.


    On the other side.


    It was not just the ordinary saints. The longevity Saints were secretly observing. The other players were also getting anxious. They drove the heavens of the universe and looked at the land from the chaos sea.


    ¡°You animal.¡±


    ¡°You animal.¡±


    ¡°F * ck, what are they doing? Plants vs Zombies?¡±


    they¡¯re f * cking treating us like zombies!


    Their faces darkened as they cursed him for being shameless.


    The players on Asura¡¯s side were probably feeling smug with the help of the venerable sovereign and pheasant fate. They knew the inside story in advance and went ashore to seize the initiative.


    We¡¯re all players, and you¡¯re doing this to us?


    If you¡¯re a brother, you¡¯re going to cut me down?


    They didn¡¯t feel good.


    The brothers from the Asura Dao had been chatting and discussing in the forum earlier. It turned out that they had been planning this for a long time.


    They were no longer human.


    any real estate agent is vicious. Brothers, don¡¯t be like this ¡­ Some players did not believe it and tried to get closer.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A Dao energy cannon shot out from the cute little bean sprout, causing the cosmic person they were piloting to be thrown off his back.

 Chapter 1326

    ?


    1326 The Saints ¡®secret observation, Plants vs Zombies


    Ding! Ding!


    ¡°A huge wave of zombies is coming.¡±


    On the beach, in the universe of life and plants, the players looked at the boundless chaos ocean and gave the order.


    They began to prepare for war. A beach landing battle?


    This was a tower defense Fortress game.


    Whoever came up, he would kill them all.


    The spiritual vein node that occupied the training hall absorbed a lot of energy and was already a super cannon. Any opponent who got close would be killed.


    This place had already been cordoned off by them. A plant had already taken root in the hundreds and thousands of dense spiritual vein nodes, forming a huge line of defense.


    One peashooters after another carried out a cute back-swing after the attack. After swinging back, they would spit forward.


    Tu, tu, tu.


    One after another, huge energy cannons attacked. They were densely packed, and the rate of fire was very rhythmic.


    ¡°You¡¯re really going to fight?¡± They were so angry that they felt a chill.


    ¡°What the f * ck? Imperial Army, we¡¯re on the same side.¡± Someone shouted, rolling and crawling.


    One by one, the cosmic ships were hit and instantly injured. They started to dive into the chaos sea to hide.


    At the same time, they cursed at the distance,


    We agreed to sail together and search for the legendary treasure, but you guys went ashore and started to build houses like tycoons?


    Snatching the best land?


    You still want to hit us?


    These people had been chatting on the forum before, but now, not a single word could be trusted.


    Someone advised earnestly, ¡± the brothers over there! Your style is wrong! It¡¯s the universe¡¯s era now, but you¡¯re making a cute 2d comic style. Look at those plants? Cute peas, potatoes, sunflowers ¡­ Quickly stop! The plants on these cosmic lands don¡¯t look right. The Saints beside you are all dumbfounded!¡±


    you¡¯re ruining the solemn atmosphere. Stop!


    They cursed in pain.


    The chaos ocean on his side had a realistic universe style. The seaweed universe was so delicate that even the tentacles were exquisite, and the conch universe was ferocious. It was a real and cruel vast ocean.


    As for the opposite shore?


    The plants had become cute and adorable, and they had even formed a line of defense along the coast, constantly shooting out some cute cannonballs.


    Your sense of disharmony is too strong.


    The Saints in the distance, who were observing in the dark, were also slightly dumbfounded.


    ¡°They seem to be having an internal fight.¡±


    They looked at each other and suddenly laughed.


    As for the style?


    They didn¡¯t think it was strange.


    After all, what kind of species and creatures had a Level-10 civilization that was outside the chaos heavens not seen?


    He had seen thousands of species in the universe, endless civilizations, machines, plants, Xianxia, sorcerers, elements ¡­ There were all kinds of civilizations. Respecting and getting used to the appearance and characteristics of any civilization was a compulsory course for Saints in the chaos heavens.


    He had seen too many cute pets. Some advanced technological civilizations even specialized in creating doll-like cute pets and plants for sale.


    They looked at the nearby life forms being shot down and started thinking,


    ¡®These four universal civilizations have already started to come ashore. It seems like this is the next growth and cultivation stage of the sixth universe after the fifth¡¯ clan stage¡¯. Sea creatures are evolving and climbing ashore?¡±


    ¡°It seems that the entire universe phase is really a process of species evolution.¡±


    it¡¯s just that it¡¯s only a launch period. I don¡¯t think it sounds good. It¡¯s too ordinary.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m at the initial stage of my cultivation! I¡¯ll temporarily divide it into the growth stages of the life forms in the cultivation cosmos. There¡¯s no need to pay too much attention to it, everything is still a trial and error.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the netherworld¡¯s reincarnation sect has taken the initiative and landed in advance. You¡¯ve come ashore on your own, but you¡¯re stopping other existences from coming ashore!¡±


    They were a little angry and watched from the side.


    However, this was also the case.


    One step ahead, one step ahead. If it was him, he would also suppress the enemy.


    After all, they now knew that there was not only one civilization that had obtained the ancient prophecy and inheritance, but several. At the same time, they were not United. There were gaps between them and they competed with each other.


    These were the four great powers in front of him. They were still continuously taking in foreign members and recruiting allies.


    However, this was a matter of course. Who wouldn¡¯t fight for such a peerless opportunity?


    Before their eyes, the reincarnation civilization had taken the initiative and was one step ahead.


    we don¡¯t need to care. After all, we don¡¯t have the ability to reach this stage. No matter how angry we are, it won¡¯t help. Some of the new Saint powers were observing in secret.


    Hualala.


    The ocean was moving.


    At this moment, many saints were watching in the chaos sea. This was an unprecedented situation. They wanted to see how this battle would develop.


    It wasn¡¯t just the ordinary saints. Even the longevity Saints were watching in secret.


    ¡°How hateful! That Rong Cheng and pheasant age have taken too many opportunities.¡±


    Gu you was very dissatisfied. He was clearly the first to vindicate his Dao. however, we are also catching up. Many of the sages present have already entered the breeding period. They can allow the universe to develop special bloodlines and even reproduce ¡­ All that¡¯s left is to create a unique mark to make the children obedient.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Liu Qi¡¯s voice was also very cold. Although they had started late, they were already in the second echelon. They were still a stage away from the first echelon of the four major forces.


    However, it seemed that they were still one stage away, and now that the four factions were pulling apart, it was likely that they would enter the next stage and begin to land.


    ¡°We¡¯ll observe in secret.¡± Wen Meng chuckled and said, ¡± observing their war can pave the way for us. For example, some of their methods were very special! Why did this creature have such a shape? I won¡¯t do useless things in this pheasant period.¡±


    No one could deny this.


    The other party¡¯s arrangement and the characteristics of the plants clearly had a deeper meaning. They still had to carefully ponder over it.


    Hualala.


    Soon, the chaos ocean¡¯s forces retaliated.


    The players on the ship started discussing. They looked from afar and started cursing. the other side is really shameless. They directly occupied the prime location and nine universes at that.


    then, should we go to other places that are one level lower to land? ¡±


    no, I can¡¯t take this lying down. They¡¯ve already gotten the inside information and are a few years ahead of us. They¡¯ve already robbed us of all the good stuff when they reached the shore? ¡±


    that¡¯s right. The other party has snatched the best port areas in the nine universes and immortal cultivation treasured lands with rich spiritual energy. We¡¯ll give in and land on the land one level lower. In the future, the gap will only grow bigger and bigger. We might not even be one-fifth of the other party¡¯s Mass.


    ¡°Is this the venerable sovereign? Good move!¡±


    They looked at Zhi Ji and the venerable sovereign, who were sitting on a high spot and eating watermelons, and took a deep breath.


    let¡¯s start now, before they take root. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be hard to deal with them in the future. I know them too well. They¡¯ll definitely farm like crazy. Then, we¡¯ll build an iron-clad country for this generation. They can do anything they want, but they¡¯ll be the number one in surviving. The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s face darkened. These people were so bold that they even dared to plot against him?


    Bai Xiaojun, this fellow, had led a group of people from the Asura Dao. They were really good at showing off.


    then what should we do? the enemy¡¯s line of defense ¡­ The players in the quantum Tower on Carolyn¡¯s side couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s eyes darkened as he said, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just Plants vs Zombies? They have a potato wall, so we¡¯ll just make a wall ladder zombie. They have peashooters, so we¡¯ll just make a shield zombie. Playing tower defense? We¡¯ll play with them and see who¡¯s better.¡±

 Chapter 1327

    ?


    1327 Chapter 1336-confrontation


    The expressions of di Qi, Carolyn, the three pillar gods and the rest changed slightly. Their expressions were not very good.


    They looked at the venerable sovereign who was standing high above.


    As expected, his methods were shocking.


    Previously, he had already used other means to surpass the results of their hard work drifting on the chaos sea and developing the universe. Now, he was even further ahead with this method.


    Everything seemed to be held by an invisible hand, living in the other party¡¯s calculations and layout, making them unable to surpass it from the beginning to the end.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that from the beginning to the end, everything was within my calculations.¡±


    Di Qi looked at Zhi Ji and the venerable sovereigns, who were sitting high up and drinking tea calmly. He said helplessly, ¡± Asura Dao Warriors are originally creatures in the stages of evolution. It¡¯s obvious that the venerable sovereign has long prepared for this. He has ordered the civilized worlds under his command to carry out the cultivation of knowledge in this area in advance. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that it¡¯s a small-scale ¡®spore evolution.¡¯ Now, it¡¯s all for this moment ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t do it, it¡¯s the other party¡¯s first-mover advantage. The other party has already laid out a plan! The creatures under my command are all proficient in this Dao. They are like fish in water, and it is only natural that they surpass us.¡±


    Caroline also took a deep breath and looked at the coastline with some admiration. it¡¯s. pity that the talents cultivated by our civilization are all useless now ¡­ This is a brand new system, and we need to re-cultivate talents.¡±


    The direction of talent was different.


    Although combat-type talents were still very strong, they had already retired to the second-tier of ¡± fighters. evolutionary talents were the strongest.


    This also led to the inclination of internal resources for Carolyn. The powerful level of the heaven¡¯s path piano made her the strongest confidant under her command, helping to cultivate new talents.


    It was the same for di Qi¡¯s side.


    Di Qi, alchemy monarch, and even Mother Earth, who had always been ¡®useless and cute¡¯, instantly became the most talented existences. The world was really unpredictable.


    After all, di Qi¡¯s talent for evolution was far inferior to theirs.


    Emperor Qi himself didn¡¯t have the ability to create. Although he had learned some profound knowledge about evolution from the ¡®composite sandbox¡¯, he didn¡¯t have the ability to create new creatures.


    Now, di Qi was also waiting for them to develop new creatures before learning, integrating, strengthening, and updating himself.


    On the side of the three pillar gods, the situation had also changed.


    Previously, the balloon fish, who had been sitting on the bench, suddenly became an official as a means of restraining du Xue. He held his head high and puffed out his chest as a person and began to become the ¡± destiny stop ¡± of the three pillar gods. This made a certain someone burst into tears. His umbrella company had finally made it!


    ¡°Is there a way?¡±


    Di Qi looked at the alchemy monarch, cutie Mei, and the racer of Mount Haruna.


    I¡¯m good with plants, so I have an advantage if I¡¯m on the defensive side. But we¡¯ll have to depend on them to climb ashore. Mother Earth shook her head. After all, her focus wasn¡¯t here. Recently, her attention was focused on the clone in another universe and studying the heavenly music sect.


    After all, cute girl¡¯s thinking was relatively clear. Wasn¡¯t it good to conquer the God of Destruction?


    The racer of Mount Haruna pondered for a moment before replying,¡¯it¡¯s not realistic to temporarily evolve a universe and conquer it ¡­¡¯ The time was too short. At the very least, it would take some time, and this period of time just happened to be the critical period. The other party had just settled down and was also taking the opportunity to evolve ¡­ Once they¡¯re firmly rooted, they¡¯ll be completely difficult to attack. That¡¯s why they¡¯re so fearless.¡±


    Di Qi sank into deep thought.


    They would use this time to evolve their creatures and climb ashore. The other party would also use this time to completely stabilize the roots of the plants!


    At that time, it would be even more impossible to win.


    This was simply a dead end.


    no wonder the other party is so arrogant. They already knew that we would not be able to capture them.


    Carolyn looked towards the shore. Pheasant eye and the Overlord were calmly drinking tea, and her face was filled with vigilance. the Overlord has good methods! It¡¯s simply hateful. They landed a few years earlier than us, but they already decided the outcome of the battle.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna did not retort, but he had a feeling that this was the strategy of those idiotic players.


    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant now, acting so triumphantly on the other side of the battle line, as if they had them all in the palm of their hands.


    ¡°Then, we can only attack quickly. We can¡¯t wait.¡±


    At this moment, di Qi said softly, ¡± the enemy¡¯s power is now divided into nine. They are too greedy and want all the best spirit vein ports in all nine universes. Their strength has been greatly reduced. We should concentrate our forces and attack one universe together. Is it possible? ¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna thought about it and shook his head. ¡°The advantage of a training hall is too great! Taking root in the earth and absorbing energy is equivalent to an infinite source of energy for us. Even if we outnumber them, we may not be able to take down one.¡±


    This situation was like a Saint without a training hall attacking a Saint hiding in one.


    The difference was too great!


    Moreover, the enemy was equivalent to dozens of dojos. How could you fight them when they joined forces to form a line of defense?


    At the same time, those b * tches were even playing dirty tricks!


    They had a bunch of sunflowers behind them, afraid that they would attack and cause the peashooters to lack the power to absorb the earth. They could use the sunflowers to replenish the front line at any time.


    ¡°You¡¯re too cheap.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna shook his head. I can tell with a single glance that there are a few layers of backup plans. They¡¯re all very meticulous.


    The cute girl rolled her eyes.


    You didn¡¯t teach this group of people?


    Didn¡¯t I learn how to be so shameless from you?


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice,¡±


    The heavenly Dao piano thought for a moment and shook its head. my species is not meant for war. It¡¯s meant to be used to create and adapt to the rules of different dimensions ¡­ Now, I¡¯m still thinking about the use of the new era.¡±


    The balloon fish thought for a moment and said, ¡± my universe has been secretly developing these years. The balloon fish universe can glide at low altitudes for a short time. It can also reduce the impact of a battle.


    This universe was quite useful, but it didn¡¯t seem to be of much use.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t like the peashooters couldn¡¯t attack the Air Force.


    our small TV universe can send out undying quantum players to carry out a secret microbial attack and defense war. We may be able to get close to the other party through small spies and destroy the other cosmic creatures.


    The leader of the quantum players, Zhang Tong, said, ¡± however, although we seem to have a chance, those guys are familiar with us. They probably want to prevent us from using individual Quantum Life forms to secretly approach their universe.


    Everyone nodded.


    In the quantum TV universe, after the bloodline was renewed, all the living creatures in the universe could only cultivate quantum martial arts. They could also send out quantum combat bodies to the outside of the universe.


    Right now, it was already a battle of bacteria.


    After all, Quantum Life forms were extremely small and could transform into bacteria to approach and destroy the life universe. It was impossible to guard against them when they invaded the internal.


    However, the other party was someone who was familiar with him. With how meticulous those shady people were, it was impossible for them not to be on guard against the quantum small TV.


    After some thought, the racer of Mount Haruna chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no situation that this military counselor can¡¯t break! Your Majesty, we have powerful techniques, and we need you to understand the bloodline map of that bloodline universe.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Di Qi was curious.


    ¡®Since I can¡¯t evolve any land species in a short period of time, I can only ¡­¡¯ Only magic can defeat magic!¡± The racer of Mount Haruna took a deep breath. I was planning to use this trump card to deal with the others, but I didn¡¯t expect these people to be so arrogant!


    The body of the racer of Mount Haruna looked silently at another hidden golden universe of the nouveau riche. It was like a huge golden factory of the vast universe, emitting wisps of five-colored light.


    His body in this universe raised his arm high.


    alchemy factory, super transformation.

 Chapter 1328

    ?


    1328 The Saints were all dumbfounded


    In the sky.


    A dandelion was floating in the air.


    It looked like a cloud of mist, but it also looked like a hazy and transparent jellyfish, with threads of blood and cobwebs in the middle.


    This was the universe of the mother stream civilization.


    Even though it was just a dandelion ¡­ It was like a parachute, floating in the air and slowly falling. However, it could still look down on the entire chaotic land, giving off a powerful feeling that everything was within its sight.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that your Moon Goddess, Mr. Ji, and a half-elemental descendant with powerful aptitudes are secluding themselves for research, preparing to research the universe?¡± Rong Cheng was slightly surprised by Yuan Qinghua¡¯s words.


    The other party was really patient. He was still in seclusion to research?


    I wonder what kind of powerful creature he¡¯s researching?


    He had heard that it was also a half-elemental creature and was related to the mother stream civilization. This made him look forward to it.


    After all, he was now in a high position in the primogenitor universe of the mother stream civilization. He was a part of the civilization that had founded this civilization together, and they would share honor and disgrace together. Naturally, he had to do his best.


    these dandelions are just an experiment now, but when they¡¯re in large numbers and gathered together, they¡¯ll naturally form a super large umbrella-shaped ancient tree. This is naturally the mother stream civilization. Rong Cheng looked at the flying object in the sky and was very satisfied.


    Even though it was still a rough embryo, he had spent too much effort on it.


    It was very difficult to make the universe stay in space for a long time.


    The quality must not be high. The biggest problem was how to reduce the quality.


    He had gathered a large number of talents and researched it together. He had spent countless experiences, in addition to the countless experimental data from the launch before, to be able to achieve this so quickly.


    The mother stream civilization now only had elemental life forms, which were life forms in physical form. It was too heavy a burden.


    Hualala.


    They were high up in the sky and could naturally see the confrontation on the chaos sea¡¯s shore.


    ¡°Hehe, they¡¯ve started to fight. Well done ¡­ There¡¯s no conflict with us.¡± Rong Cheng chuckled and said,¡±I have insider information with pheasant order, but I don¡¯t want to occupy these coastal ports ¡­¡± I have no conflict with ruji.¡±


    ¡°After all, we¡¯re taking an empty path!¡± Yuan Qinghua laughed. let them fight for the sea port. The convenience of the air route is actually the best.


    They were the Army, and he was the Air Force.


    In fact, even though those ports were good, they were not really necessary for them.


    It was good to have it, but it didn¡¯t matter if it didn¡¯t ¡­ Now that everyone was fighting for it, they naturally wouldn¡¯t touch this eyebrow.


    moreover, the port area with dense spiritual Qi and spiritual veins is a treasure land, but it¡¯s also accessible in all directions ¡­ It¡¯s also difficult to defend.¡± Yuan Qinghua laughed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ji Shang¡¯s face was serious. right now, it¡¯s better for us to go deep into the sky, go around the coast, and enter the depths of the continent. We¡¯ll find a treasured land and use it as our base to replenish our energy.


    in the future, the coastal area will definitely have the advantage. The land is filled with talents, and the further inland we go, the more prosperous the land will be.


    ¡°But we are not afraid.¡±


    that¡¯s best. Not only is this place rich in spiritual energy, but it also has to be easy to defend and hard to attack. Sun god ASA laughed. the so-called easy to defend and hard to attack means that other than this spirit vein, the vast surrounding area is barren ¡­ It¡¯ll be difficult for the others to travel long distances and attack.¡±


    After all, they were flying across the universe, and it was best for their base to be remote.


    As for the distance?


    It floated in the sky, unafraid of the distance.


    This way, it was easy to defend and hard to attack, which was the best choice.


    Moreover, the melting orange was also for future consideration. The current situation was only temporary.


    Not long after, this Golden Age would completely erupt. A large number of Saints would vindicate the universe, and the laws would be completely perfected. The chaos ocean would then begin to breed life ¡­ Their front line was along the coast, so it was definitely a bridge fortress. His base was in the depths of the universe, so it was naturally extremely safe.


    As they flew, they looked down.


    I wonder how the other civilizations are going to besiege the pheasant age? ¡± Rong Cheng smiled brightly. This was too good. Not only did he seize the opportunity, but he also had to watch them fight to the death.


    He was probably one of the most powerful longevity sages in the world.


    but those civilizations can not be underestimated. Yuan Qinghua was also in the sky, looking down at the battlefield.


    All of a sudden.


    Hualala.


    A rich man¡¯s gold-plated universe factory slowly floated up, revealing the surface of the sea.


    Rong Cheng and the Saints who were secretly observing from a distance were dumbfounded. Another special universe appeared. It was actually a small TV-type white universe.


    Hualala.


    In the small TV universe, a large number of small quantum game players began to rush out of the shore. They were densely packed like fungi, killing the vast light year space plants.


    BOOM!


    ¡°The first wave of zombies is coming.¡±


    The ancient plant universes in the distance were like ancient gods that could never be destroyed. They were rooted in the ground, and their vast bodies made people tremble in fear. They carried an unimaginably powerful pressure.


    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!


    The peashooters began to fire their cannonballs, rapidly clearing the ground.


    However, the ants were still densely packed. After being bombarded, some of them began to break through the line of defense and slowly approached the potato wall.


    ¡°What kind of technique is this?¡± Rong Cheng was slightly surprised.


    Yuan Qinghua¡¯s gaze became serious. this is a small TV universe. We¡¯ve sent out immortal quantum individual creatures and launched the first wave of attack. Their bodies are too small, and the other party can still pass through such a bombardment.


    look, they¡¯re endless. It looks like there¡¯s no end to them, but in reality, there¡¯s a limit to their numbers. Yuan Qinghua explained, ¡± it¡¯s just that the batch that died in front was quickly reborn in their own universe, and then they continued to kill ¡­ In this way, there would be waves after waves, and it seemed that there would never be a limit ¡­ Of course, that¡¯s under the condition that a huge amount of energy is consumed.¡±


    Rong Cheng nodded. so that¡¯s how it is. This is a universe with bacteria and viruses. They treat the Saints as viruses and send a dense number of immortal viruses to approach the other party¡¯s universe, attack, disintegrate the other party¡¯s skin, and enter the other party¡¯s universe ¡­ This way, the enemy¡¯s seemingly indestructible line of defense will be broken.¡±


    Rong Cheng praised.


    On the other side, the ordinary saints on the chaotic ocean, the longevity Saints, who were observing in the dark, also noticed this situation.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the other party to have such a universe bloodline.¡±


    this is the quantum virus? ¡±


    ¡°This method is too ruthless, it¡¯s simply impossible to guard against!¡±


    they regard the universe as a cell. The quantum virus is going to penetrate the membrane of the universe, invade it, and destroy it from the inside!


    Some of the Saints began to tremble in fear. They felt that this concealment technique was terrifying. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t targeting them. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist at all and would have fallen instantly.


    Even the longevity Saints ¡®expressions turned grave. They were secretly on guard and looked at each other. it seems like we have to think of a way to deal with this kind of invasion. This kind of attack is very terrifying.


    They felt that they had benefited a lot from observing this battle in the dark. They had opened up many new ideas. After all, the other party¡¯s biological methods were extremely mature, and his evolutionary path of killing was very strong.


    Everyone was watching the battle to see how the plants on the land would deal with it.


    Soon, the potato wall on the land was connected, seemingly unafraid of the undying ¡± bacteria ¡°.


    Hualala.


    The bacteria plunged into the universe¡¯s membrane, as if they were squeezed into sticky mashed potatoes, and quickly melted.


    In the distance, the Saints were also shocked.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a technique!¡±


    it¡¯s really mysterious and beautiful. The way the two are fighting is shocking.


    ¡°They¡¯ve already been prepared for the virus invasion.¡±


    ¡­.


    These Saints were like country bumpkins, which made the big octopus in the distance speechless.


    It was very common for evolved creatures to fight on the evolution sandpit and evolve to counter each other.


    back then, as the Grim Reaper of the generation, I swept the entire evolutionary sandbox, making other evolved creatures despair. No matter how strong their odor-blocking biological system was, they couldn¡¯t resist my own charm. The giant octopus could not help but brag about its glorious past to its mistress, pheasant Ji.


    Pheasant Ji was entranced by the story.


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, was drinking tea at the side with a dark expression on his face.


    ¡°I wonder what other methods they have to invade? We can¡¯t just retreat after the first wave of attack, right?¡± Ruji looked into the distance.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is?¡±


    At this moment, the huge alchemy factory that was the racer of Mount Haruna chuckled from afar. as expected, the enemy has let us off. This potato wall is to prevent the virus from invading the interior. The secreted mashed potatoes have directly covered the outer membrane of the universe. Before it could even break into the universe, it had already melted!


    ¡°But do you think we¡¯ll be afraid of you? As long as we get close, we¡¯ll be able to obtain your bloodline.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna remained calm as he looked at the players beside him. He had already handed over the data of the potato path map to di Qi.


    With a calm expression, di Qi began to calculate.


    After a short while, under the dumbfounded gazes of all the Saints, the vast golden factory floating above the sea of chaos began to roar.


    They grew a pair of feet and began to float on the chaos sea.


    The Saints above the chaos sea were all shocked. They observed in the dark, ¡± this is the second wave of attacks. What kind of methods are they using? It can actually duplicate the other party¡¯s creature?¡±

 Chapter 1329

    ?


    1329 Chapter 1338-fighting for the number of ports


    ¡°Is this a clone?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a technique?¡±


    The Saints who were hiding in the dark to watch this battle of the century felt that it was terrifying.


    They had only seen the true face of the potato wall through cloning.


    The part that was rooted in the ground was actually a pair of legs of a sexy young girl wearing black silk. They were slender, round, and sexy. On top of the legs was a cute potato.


    this potato looks like this. It has the legs of a young girl and is dripping wet with mashed potatoes to prevent the virus from entering its body. It¡¯s so evil!


    there¡¯s actually such an extraordinary attack and defense technique? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve obtained an Atlas of the other party, and I¡¯m going to clone a life form from the universe?¡±


    The Saints began to whisper to each other.


    Wouldn¡¯t that mean that he would have to be on guard as well?


    What would happen if his own species was cloned?


    They thought to themselves.


    For example, the quantum virus, followed by the cloned universe, these waves of attacks were too terrifying.


    Even these ancient Saints had to admit that the other party¡¯s mature methods and the way he carried out the evolved species war with ease had broadened their horizons.


    From the beginning, they had not even evolved species or had the experience of fighting each other. On the other hand, the other party was already very familiar with it. It seemed that this was not the first time they had fought.


    Some of the sages could not help but secretly absorb the experiences in it and study it. As they watched, they were amazed. He actually had such a method? There was such a way of fighting? It can be played like this? How could it be so exaggerated?


    After all, the players were very familiar with fighting with their own creatures in the ¡± spore evolution ¡± sandbox, but it was also unprecedented for the sages.


    nouveau riche golden potato, the clone has been successful. The racer of Mount Haruna took a closer look. it¡¯s indeed a plant-type land creature. Not bad, it has the ability to walk on land.


    Before this, they were all fish-type universes and were unable to go ashore or walk on land.


    Although it was not that they could not deduce it, it would be too late to do so in an emergency. It would be too late by the time they managed to deduce a species that belonged to them. They would have already taken root and established an iron-clad country.


    ¡®Now, the other party has just settled down. I can only take advantage of this time to kill him ¡­ We don¡¯t have enough time to evolve the land creatures, so we can just clone their land potatoes!¡± Meng Mei also laughed out loud. I took a look. Their young girl, long-legged potato, is indeed profound and can run very fast. She can be the next wave of attack.


    ¡°Still not enough.¡±


    The alchemy Emperor shook his head. the enemy¡¯s potato is a defensive plant universe. As an attack, I¡¯m afraid no matter how many clones we have, we won¡¯t be able to break through. It¡¯ll only consume a lot of our resources.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Di Qi suddenly laughed. my new version of the nine revolutions mysterious art, the fish, can still resist those cannonballs. The only problem is that they can¡¯t move on land.


    Hualala.


    All of a sudden, the long-legged potato plants picked up a fish and used it as a shield to charge forward.


    That was di Qi¡¯s clan in the universe.


    Every universe had a new version of the nine revolutions mysterious art. Not only could it store a high amount of energy, but it had also fused with Mother Earth¡¯s Green vine meridians, allowing it to absorb external energy.


    Hualala.


    The third wave of attacks began.


    One by one, the plants with legs carried a wet fish to block the front and ran wildly.


    The players in the distance had a change in expression. Hurry up and attack!¡±


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    The peashooters fired their energy cannons.


    However, the other party¡¯s defense was extremely high. He had stored a high concentration of inner world Energy, and his recovery rate was extremely high. In addition, he could absorb part of the energy that was attacking him. He had actually taken such a violent attack head-on.


    ¡°Is this the original body of that di Qi¡¯s clan?¡± Pheasant Ji was shocked. Those were plants that had taken root in the ground and extracted energy. When they attacked, the other party was actually able to resist for a period of time.


    The venerable sovereign smiled. the other party can store a large amount of energy more than an ordinary universe. Naturally, his recovery ability is extremely strong. In addition, he can absorb part of the energy from the attack for his own use ¡­ However, no matter how powerful it was, it would not last more than ten seconds ¡­ After all, it has absorbed a large amount of the Earth¡¯s power, and it also has the sunflower¡¯s double supply.¡±


    Sure enough.


    Under the frenzied bombardment, a universe began to rapidly break down and rot.


    However, in the next second, the three universes in front of the other party actually retreated and were replaced by three other universes.


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye¡¯s expression changed again. this is a relay race. They¡¯re taking turns to tank the attacks. The shieldmen formation is probably going to force their way through.


    In the next second, an even more shocking scene appeared.


    A few balloons suddenly appeared in the sky with a fish in their arms. They were already close to the sky.


    ¡°There¡¯s also an invasion in the sky.¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye raised her head. it¡¯s a temporary species that can glide. To think that it has this skill.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    At this time, the giant octopus at the side had six claws on its back, two of which were standing elegantly. It said indifferently, ¡± a mere nine revolutions mysterious art has extremely strong regenerative abilities and can even absorb external energy. However, I¡¯m the enemy¡¯s nemesis. Even if the enemy has evolved a defensive mechanism against me, it can¡¯t resist my charm!


    and the fish in the sky is also shot down.


    Whoosh.


    ¡°Transform,¡± With a light breath, he directly entered a super-large octopus universe and came to the side of a peashooter. His own jet-black energy mixed with the peashooter¡¯s energy cannon, and he fired it.


    BOOM!


    A jet-black Cannonball landed directly on the other party¡¯s body. The other party instantly rotted with a foul stench. The vigorous life force could no longer recover from his injuries. In fact, the life force even became nutrients for the death energy, growing rapidly and devouring the other party.


    In an instant, a part of the universe fell.


    ¡°Retreat! Hurry up and retreat!¡± The universe clans screamed and quickly turned to run.


    ¡°Big octopus, you actually shot yourself in the foot!¡±


    ¡°This is too tragic!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand this stench.¡±


    ¡°Run! The septic tank exploded!¡±


    This attack had even damaged some universes. Even though the living creatures of these dead universes all had avatars in other universes and the Saints of the heavens era were immortal, the death of a universe was still a huge loss.


    In the distance, the expressions of the Saints who were observing in secret changed completely. They were shaken to the core when they saw their screams and wails. Fortunately, they weren¡¯t suffering.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    it¡¯s an individual combat force. The other party also has an individual combat force with an evil aura of death.


    that universe escaped back before it died and fell into the ocean. Now, it¡¯s all muddy and gives off an aura that we hate, making it difficult for people to get close.


    Many saints felt that it was terrifying and that they couldn¡¯t be defeated.


    As expected of the heavens from the netherworld¡¯s reincarnation cycle, the death universe that tainted one¡¯s bloodline was difficult to resist head-on. One could only use special spatial techniques or other techniques to grind it down from a distance.


    ¡°So that octopus was here?¡±


    Seeing this, the racer of Mount Haruna decided not to attack anymore. He laughed and said, ¡± he is stationed in this cosmos. This means that there are eight other cosmoses. Without him, we will go to the other cosmoses to attack.


    Carolyn and the rest nodded. that¡¯s right.


    With that, they turned around and left, not even looking back.


    The longevity Saint was speechless.


    The battle was in full swing, and they just stopped?


    On the other hand, the tower defense players who controlled the peashooters took a deep breath. this is bad. They still forced the giant octopus out of its position. They must have gone to other universes to fight for territory.


    If the giant octopus wasn¡¯t there, they could¡¯ve taken down a universe with what they did just now.


    After all, the nine revolutions mysterious art was still difficult to deal with.


    Their ¡®dojo¡¯ had just taken root, so its energy efficiency was extremely low. The other party had grown legs by force and could go ashore, but they could not resist if they rushed up.


    ¡°They¡¯ve gone to another universe.¡±


    The venerable sovereign remained calm. however, we can¡¯t move the giant octopus,. strategic weapon, over. We might fall into their trap if we don¡¯t handle it well. Once the giant octopus universe enters the chaos ocean, it will also head to other universes. We might not be able to return ¡­ Maybe they already have the means to encircle and annihilate him, and are just waiting to go into the water.¡±


    Ruji nodded. How smart was he? She could also see the situation. however, we¡¯ve delayed for a while. Although their first reaction was extremely fast, there¡¯s not enough time. We can only reach the next universe and take advantage of the fact that the foundation of that universe is not yet stable to have the ability to attack ¡­


    ¡°But that¡¯s all there is to it. After they take down one, they won¡¯t have the time to attack the next one. This is because we will definitely use this time to stabilize our Foundation and completely stabilize our roots. We will be like an iron bucket. Even those fish with strong regenerative abilities will be blown up.¡±


    This was a gamble, and he had already made a huge profit.


    They had just settled down and their Foundation was still unstable, which was why there was a possibility of being overthrown. Once they were given time to ease the situation, it would be very difficult for the other party to invade.


    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve already profited.¡± The venerable sovereign nodded. however, with their personalities, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll act separately. The three parties will each go to a universe to maximize the benefits.


    Pheasant eye laughed. So what if they snatched three away?


    Each side had one.


    And his side had six, it was not an exaggeration to say that they had won!


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would be able to take advantage of this move!


    In the beginning, she had thought that it was simply a fantasy to occupy the best nine cosmic positions.


    He didn¡¯t think that he would really succeed and directly occupy the best ports in six of the nine cosmoses?


    Wasn¡¯t this becoming the strongest Overlord in a single leap?


    ¡°This is unbelievable.¡± Pheasant eye laughed, feeling a little bizarre.


    However, bad news came quickly.


    ¡°That Demon God has already launched a sneak attack and occupied a universe on the other side in advance? Is he heading towards the second universe?¡± A piece of news came, causing all the players to be stunned.


    The player immediately reported, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s the water route. The other party had the gods of rivers, lakes, and seas open up a River and let the fish swim in from there to attack the Dragon at the root! They had outflanked sunflower and peashooter at the back ¡­ Eat our brains.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. This was a water invasion?


    Plants vs Zombies. Not only were there balloon zombies, but there were also water zombies. Why didn¡¯t they think of that?


    Any energy attack that landed on the chaos sea was ineffective.


    The other party was hiding in the river of the chaos sea and slowly swimming over. The tower-defense cannonballs had no effect on the creatures in the river.


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye was stunned. it¡¯s Wen Meng and Liu Qi. The two of them evolved into rivers, lakes, and seas. They probably joined forces with that demonic god and attacked a universe while we were distracted.


    Pheasant Ji¡¯s voice suddenly became calm as she coldly said, what a good plan. I didn¡¯t expect that he would have such a move behind his back. A sneak attack.


    the other party has taken over the first cosmos very quickly and has already begun to advance to the second cosmos. What should we do? ¡± The player became anxious.


    They were very anxious.


    After all, it was difficult to defend against the water route. The land they occupied might fall.


    The venerable sovereign was silent for a moment and smiled. they want to open up a River that is countless light years wide. Even the universe Saints who have mastered the rules will have to expend a lot of energy. They can¡¯t open more rivers.


    we¡¯ll immediately evolve our species. The gates of hell ¡­ It was a gate universe with a huge beheading knife hanging on the gate, standing on top of the river. Whoever dared to swim over would be killed ¡­ Whoever comes out of the sea and wants to attack the gates of hell, use peashooters and cannon fire.¡± The venerable sovereign quickly gave a countermeasure.


    ¡°Good idea.¡± Ruji also felt that this was the best way to deal with this.

 Chapter 1330

    ?


    1330 The universe¡¯s structure that appears


    Counter soldiers with arms and water with earth.


    Although it was unrealistic to use soil to block the river of chaos, it was a good idea to hang a beheading knife above the river and kill whoever dared to swim over.


    ¡®This¡¯ beheading the heavens ¡®and¡¯ the gate to hell ¡®might seem complicated, but it¡¯s actually extremely simple ¡­ It¡¯s fine to make a temporary bloodline universe for close-combat weapons, and even the current close-combat bloodlines can be used after some modifications.¡±


    Rugao had also learned a lot of evolutionary knowledge.


    She couldn¡¯t open up new paths or systems, but her ability to evolve based on her existing knowledge was also extremely amazing.


    ¡°I can take some people to handle this matter.¡±


    Ji ruiji stood up and no longer accompanied the venerable sovereign to drink tea. She displayed the attitude of a powerful Empress and coldly said, ¡± we have to be fast. The other party has already broken through one universe and is already killing their way to the second universe. I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s no way to protect this universe. We can only make the thing when the other party is killing their way to the third universe.


    Speed was the most important thing in war.


    It might seem fast to modify a bloodline universe that could be seen everywhere, but the other party was even faster.


    This battle for the port was a race against time. They were trying to buy time, speed up their encampment, and stabilize their camp ¡­ The other party would seize the time to break through your defenses.


    Once it stabilized, it would be hard to break through.


    At the very least, in the current life era of the germinal universe, everyone was weak and did not have the powerful mature combat power to break through the plants that were rooted in the ¡®dojo¡¯.


    Whoosh.


    &Nbsp; pheasant fate immediately left and entered a battle-ready state, leading the so-called plant vs zombie faction to attack and defend.


    Xu Zhi was sitting in his chair, listening to the news from the front line.


    di Qi led a portion of his Army and attacked the first cosmos.


    ¡°Carolyn ¡­¡±


    ¡°the three pillar gods ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi was very indifferent to the news.


    As for Bai Xiao Jun and the giant octopus, they didn¡¯t like what they were hearing. Every single one of them was a huge treasure!


    They couldn¡¯t help but feel that the venerable sovereign was really calm. He could still drink tea so calmly after hearing this news.


    But there was nothing he could do. The other party was too sinister.


    Without the giant octopus stopping them, they were not to be trifled with. After all, they only had one-ninth of their forces, which was too scattered ¡­ The opponent¡¯s attack was nine times stronger than yours, and with all sorts of tricks, it wasn¡¯t surprising that you¡¯d be able to defeat him.


    Very quickly, more news came.


    Medusa, Shi Ji, Liu Qi, Wen Meng, and the others had joined forces to attack one universe. After that, they did not stop and attacked the second universe.


    The pea shooters were prepared to struggle and resist, but they were only able to stall for a long time before they were broken through.


    Adjusting and opening up a River to directly attack by water, it was too unsolvable!


    When they were halfway through their attack to the third universe, pheasant age finally appeared in a hurry with the modified beheading universe and successfully suppressed the enemy¡¯s water attack.


    ¡°All of a sudden, the war on the entire front line has stopped.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment and asked, ¡± how¡¯s the battle going now? ¡±


    ¡°this is the current distribution of power.¡± As the leader of the Asura path, Bai Xiaojun handed over a piece of information.


    Xu Zhi glanced at it.


    Di Qi, Carolyn, and the three pillar gods each occupied a cosmos.


    Medusa¡¯s side had occupied two universes.


    The best regions of the remaining four universes were still in his control.


    ¡°One leap to become the greatest host of the universe.¡±


    Bai Xiaojun was overjoyed. Your Highness is calm. I¡¯m afraid you have already expected this. We have occupied four of the nine key ports in the nine universes and the best nodes of the spiritual veins. We will definitely be successful in the future!


    What was this called?


    This was called occupying half the country!


    He had actually jumped up and defeated di Qi, Carolyn, and even the racer of Mount Haruna. He had even overtaken them at the corner! It would be a lie to say that he was not surprised!


    this is probably fate. The racer of Mount Haruna and the others are. few times better than us, but we still managed to get the first move ¡­ This is the importance of our internal intelligence!¡± Bai Xiaojun was overjoyed. Looking at the calm venerable sovereign, he was secretly happy.


    If venerable sovereigns did not have such astonishing methods and were willing to lag behind and spend a lot of time to conquer the pheasant period, would they have had such a day?


    At that time, it seemed that he didn¡¯t try to fight for the bigger picture, but in fact, he had already calculated it and could strike after.


    my judgment was right. If I follow the venerable sovereign¡¯s forces, I really have the chance to surpass di Qi and other Buddhist civilizations! Bai Xiaojun and the other Asura Warriors laughed. They felt that they could do it.


    the dust has settled and the creatures of the chaos sea have climbed ashore. I¡¯m afraid the true era of the heavens is about to begin. Xu Zhi looked at the sea of chaos in the distance.


    Five years had passed.


    Everything had taken root and stabilized. The plants had completely turned into Dao field plants that took root in the chaos heavens and earth, absorbing endless energy.


    As mentioned, plants were at the bottom of the food chain on land.


    With the presence of plants, life on land would have food supplies, and it would be possible to truly reproduce on land.


    Of course, these plants weren¡¯t meant to be eaten. Instead, they bore energy fruits for the animals and plants on land to eat and walk.


    ¡°The plants have appeared, and the beasts on the earth have also begun to evolve.¡±


    The entire continent of the multiverse had completely entered an era of great explosion. From the coastal areas, there was an outbreak of species. Plants, animals, and beasts appeared on the earth one after another, and it was a flourishing age full of vitality.


    The magnificent and fantasizing scenery was unimaginably beautiful.


    Another hundred years passed.


    There were also some heavenly powers that had finally caught up and had the ability to land.


    that¡¯s one of the terrifying five ancient heavens, the netherworld. A Saint looked into the distance and was shocked when he saw the green world.


    these five forbidden powers have the best places in the universe. We can only go to the coastal area. One of the Saints sighed, ¡± as the 37th faction to step onto land, we are already doing very well.


    The other party had occupied the most prosperous area, but no one dared to provoke them.


    Everything that had happened back then was still vivid in his mind. It had become a legend.


    The bloody battle that turned the seas upside down, the battle to defend the coast, the mysterious pea shot, the potatoes, the various mysterious plants from the sunflowers, as well as the combat methods used to deal with them, they still found it bizarre and difficult to resist.


    All of the Saints were shocked by that battle.


    All kinds of trump cards emerged one after another, and they were extremely powerful!


    It also allowed them to completely understand the combat methods of the ¡± evolutionary ¡± biological system.


    even the most powerful heavens of the netherworld had the best lands of five universes taken away. It can be seen that the other techniques are also very profound. They sighed and directly set up camp on the land near the sea.

 Chapter 1331

    ?


    1331 Deducing the new generation


    ¡°Yet another force has come ashore to set up camp.¡±


    Xu Zhi could clearly feel that the times were beginning to develop at a rapid pace.


    Before this, it had all been brewing. Now, after a short period of accumulation, it had completely erupted.


    Now, it could be said that there were almost no traditional Saints outside the chaos heavens.


    They were no longer stationed in the Dao Plaza. Once the Saints left the chaos heavens, they would be stationed in a heavenly universe, which meant that they would enter the Zerg¡¯s territory.


    Outside the nine multiverse universes, the chaos heavens was almost Xu Zhi¡¯s territory. The entire vast chaos sea and the surface of the continent had become a sandbox for the evolution of the Zerg.


    The living beings continued to evolve and evolve, and more interesting special life forms appeared.


    however, all of this will soon be broken. It¡¯s all a false Golden Age. Xu Zhi¡¯s mind was heavy. this Golden Age of the heavens will soon be broken by the real era of the chaotic sea.


    In the center of the netherworld.


    A huge living being that was tens of thousands of light years in size was sitting in the hall.


    Around them were ancient overlords from all over the netherworld. On the thrones above them, pheasant Ji and the venerable sovereigns sat side by side, managing the affairs of the heavens.


    ¡°If there¡¯s something to report, leave the court if there¡¯s nothing.¡±


    The giant octopus was wearing a long black robe and was hidden in the Shadow of the Cloak. It gave off a terrifying feeling of evil death as it looked down at the Saints and subjects.


    Bai Xiaojun took a step forward and said, ¡± over the years, all the major forces have settled in the surrounding area. Although we don¡¯t have enough energy to develop other lands, we are exhausted just from managing and developing our land of ten billion light-years. It is only natural that they will find a place to settle down ¡­


    However, we also allowed them to join our trade Alliance.


    As a heavenly power, we¡¯ve already spread our influence to the endless heavens and are the most powerful force in the heavens.


    Fengdu, Youdu, ghost city, and spirit sect of our four multiverse universes have already become the main trading ports to welcome visitors from the Saints of the endless universe.


    Among them, there are 1700 ¡®will of the universe¡¯ and 18600 Saints.¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye nodded. that¡¯s already most of the factions that are known to the world. It¡¯s almost as if all the factions in the various heavens have a connection with us.


    of course. Bai Xiaojun nodded and said, ¡± as for the other five universes, although we have occupied some territories, they are all one level lower ¡­ Our influence isn¡¯t great, but we still occupy half of the country.¡±


    Then, Bai Xiaojun continued to explain the distribution of the other forces, their invasion over the years, and their various actions.


    At the same time, he also talked about the development of his civilization. the heavens of the netherworld pay attention to ¡®karma¡¯, merit to become a saint, and attract people to do good. We don¡¯t seek combat power to kill ¡­ This feature has attracted many heroes and talents of the younger generation who have dreams and stand for the common people to join.¡±


    Pheasant Ji sat on the throne and listened very seriously.


    Talents were the most important asset of a force.


    Whoever controlled the geniuses at certain nodes of the era would control the next great power.


    And she also knew clearly:


    We¡¯re already rotten.


    The future was about to be the era of the young, so it was very important to nurture the next generation of geniuses and leaders.


    Pheasant eye listened very seriously. She looked down at her subjects and said in a clear voice,


    ¡°I once said that this will be a super Golden Age in the future, unprecedented in history! Originally, the universe still had four levels of empty seats for the great Dao. In this era, it was equivalent to condensing all the seats on the four levels into this era.


    All the Saints and outstanding talents of the future 40% of the multiverse were gathered here, and the era had finally begun ¡­ It¡¯s not an accident for a monster of any level to appear, and we can¡¯t fight against it. We can only cultivate and find a successor with a good heart.¡±


    The members of the underworld clan below were all listening attentively.


    Some of them were already the first generation of ¡®virtuous Saints¡¯. Through their own achievements and the reform of civilization, they had accumulated and become Saints of the¡¯ heavens of the netherworld¡¯.


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye continued, ¡± I know. Although it¡¯s hard to accept that we¡¯ve been eliminated by these new people, it¡¯s already the general trend. We¡¯ve already been controlled by the old cultivation system. We can¡¯t be as open-minded as the geniuses of the new era ¡­ We¡¯ll be the elders in the future, so it¡¯s time for the young to appear.¡±


    The surrounding Saints all nodded and sighed.


    Xu Zhi also smiled.


    This pheasant age also used the method of melting orange!


    He had decayed, allowing the younger generation to rise while he retreated behind the scenes.


    As for the younger generation, they were fighting for glory world, and he had helped them with all his might. He did not have high expectations, and he just wanted to share some of the results of their competition with him, so that he could transcend because he had the ¡± core technology ¡°.


    He was the forefather of civilization, and they were the successors of the later generations.


    However, this was also in line with human perception: Raising children to prevent old age.


    our five great forces are all trying to attract talents ¡­ By the way, how¡¯s the celestial attraction pool, the passage built from the lower realm?¡± Pheasant eye suddenly asked. She had already decided to retreat behind the scenes.


    it¡¯s already completed. In the vast Galaxy nearby, the Saints who ascended from the lower realms will be brought here. Bai Xiaojun smiled and said, ¡± we have birds chirping and flowers blooming here. We can call this the immortal world ¡­ It¡¯s not too much.¡±


    The immortal world could indeed be considered the general name of the chaos heavens.


    However, the immortal world here was extremely terrifying. Every blade of grass and every tree was a universe.


    The era ¡­


    It was indeed different!


    Rugao Ji discussed the current situation for a while longer and also chose to withdraw from the court.


    the era is about to be born. The landing of species means that the universe is completely on the right track, and the new system should also be perfected and opened up ¡­ It¡¯s almost time for the geniuses to be born.¡±


    &Nbsp; after the court session ended, pheasant Ji felt a little uneasy, because the eras had overlapped too quickly, but this was only natural.


    Any era was not slowly formed, but exploded in an instant. In an instant, the change was completed, and the replacement was completed!


    The times had suddenly changed, and a new Sky might be changed tomorrow. Perhaps it would only take one night.


    Pheasant Ji spoke to the venerable sovereign in a soft voice,¡±a monstrous genius of this era is about to appear. He¡¯s about the same as us in the era of the lifelong realm. In fact, he might even be more terrifying!¡± Back then, the lifelong realm only had one level of Grand Dao in advance. Now, it had four levels. How terrifying was that?


    don¡¯t look at how stable our roots are now. Those monsters, the proud Children of Heaven, the Children of Fate, are very unreasonable and heaven-defying! In order to prevent us from being overthrown, we still have to rope them in and make preparations.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded. Long aotian ¡­


    He naturally understood the main character template.


    After all, the universe was too vast, and there would always be some freaks. Just like di Qi, he was born Holy and felt too lonely, so he hid behind the scenes.


    The Rugao era had been like this.


    However, there were too many monsters, and they would eventually kill each other to reach the top.


    And this general trend was unprecedented.


    The current planning of the Saints ¡®childhood, growth, and maturity ¡­ These crude divisions of realms were probably going to be overturned, and a group of geniuses of the next generation would appear.


    the creatures of our era are only the intersection point between the Old and New ¡­ Is a new trend about to set sail?¡±


    Xu Zhi chuckled as he stood in the chaos heavens and looked down. I wonder how many geniuses will be born from the tribulations and accompany the descent of the Dharma ending age ¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what kind of complete extraordinary system the Saints will open up. After all, we¡¯ve also thought of the condensed hope of the entire future universe and chose to fight with our backs against the water!¡±


    ¡°Will we be eliminated with the times?¡± &Nbsp; pheasant Age¡¯s expression suddenly became complicated and filled with anxiety. even if we don¡¯t get eliminated by the bloodline creatures of the new era, we might get eliminated by the chaos ocean¡¯s next wave. This is too difficult.


    It would be difficult to get through even one of these two difficult problems.


    Or perhaps, he was too selfish. Since he was already rotten, he should be eliminated and let the virtuous take over, allowing the next generation of young people to take over and control the chaotic era of the universe. Only then would the other party have a chance to defeat the great trend!


    However, who didn¡¯t have selfish motives?


    It was too difficult to abdicate and give up the position.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to be modest, and we don¡¯t need to feel guilty. It¡¯s normal for us to have selfish motives. Moreover, if we can¡¯t even overthrow them, how can they defeat their final enemy?¡± The venerable sovereign comforted her.


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye nodded, but she still felt that there was something wrong with what she said.


    If even we can¡¯t overthrow it ¡­


    She felt that her husband and she were experience babies on the way, small bosses to test the other party?


    ¡°Who can guarantee that they won¡¯t be eliminated in the tide of the times? We can only try our best.¡±


    Xu Zhi knew better than anyone else that the torrent of the age of the universe was unstoppable and that no one could last forever. He comforted her and said, ¡± the rolling Yangtze River flows to the East, and the waves wash away the heroes. This is the most apt description of the law of the universe era ¡­ Don¡¯t worry, even if the glory is gone, I will try my best to ensure that the people around me will not be eliminated. Even if they are eliminated, there will still be a chance to live.¡±

 Chapter 1332

    ?


    1332 Chapter 1341-prodigy


    The new Great era had completely begun.


    The nine-sided multiverse was gradually filled with life.


    In just a few years, it started to spread from the lush green coastal areas to the desolate and silent inland universe.


    Birds, beasts, mountains, basins, and rivers.


    Everything formed an incomparably beautiful world, thriving.


    Looking from the sky, it was an extremely regular nine desert continents with traces of green spreading from the corners. It was as if a huge Green Planet was rapidly evolving.


    ¡°The vast universe has nine cracks, but it¡¯s like a planet now!¡±


    A Saint sighed in admiration. This was a Golden Age that had never been seen before. It was completely unimaginable before.


    sages are emerging in an endless stream. Every day, there are several sages vindicating their Dao, and the world is shaking ¡­ It¡¯s almost common for Saints to appear in the world!¡± There were also young saints in high spirits. In the past, the desolate and lifeless chaos heavens did not even have many saints. There was no possibility of them vindicating their Dao.


    With large numbers of Saints vindicating their Dao, the chaos heavens was filled with vitality.


    Even within the universe, due to the lack of manpower to open up and manage the territory, many saints directly descended to the lower realm and pulled over a large number of laborers to build the land.


    ¡­


    The first cosmos.


    In the Ascension pond, in front of a Palace that was filled with immortal Qi.


    Hualala.


    Level 10 Saints who had ascended from the lower realm began to come to this land.


    ¡°This place is outside the universe?¡±


    ¡°Where is this place? We have just broken through to level ten ¡­¡±


    logically speaking, according to the exploration of the ancient ruins, once a Level-10 civilization appears, they will all die. There should be a Level-10 mastermind who is looking to kill us, who are just born. How did it happen now? ¡±


    Many saints arrived outside the chaos heavens after their Ascension and took in their surroundings.


    It was too shocking.


    They were standing on a flower that was countless light years away. In the distance, there were birds chirping and flowers blooming. It was a secluded valley that was full of vitality. There were also many size rivers that were slowly flowing.


    the flowers under our feet are a universe!


    ¡°This wild grass in the distance is actually a universe of its own!¡±


    even the flowers that can be seen everywhere are universes. What an unimaginable super great world this is!


    They came from the universe, so didn¡¯t that mean they were like the bacteria in the flowers and weeds?


    This was simply a creature from a different dimension.


    Xu Fan, who was hidden among them, was also shocked when he saw this scene. He pulled his sister along. this is outside the universe? There¡¯s actually a world with birds chirping and flowers blooming outside the universe?¡±


    His sister was a beautiful woman, smart and cute. She said, ¡± ¡°Big brother, in other words, our universe is the soil beneath our feet, and we¡¯ve come to the surface?¡±


    The earth and continent under his feet was the universe.


    The flowers, insects, and fish that could be seen everywhere were the universe.


    Living beings and beasts were also part of the universe.


    Beyond the universe was an endless universe!


    It was just as he had guessed.


    ¡°Welcome to the Universe,¡± A voice broke the siblings ¡®whispering. this is the celestial cleansing pool.


    ¡°Are these the Ascended Saints?¡±


    An ancient Holy ant stood at the top of the huge flower, looking down at the young saints who were like fungi.


    you¡¯re not bad. You¡¯ve ascended to my congming heavenly court, one of the five major powers in the endless heavens of the chaos immortal world ¡­ They control over 3700 heavenly universes. You can become Saints in one of them.¡±


    The surrounding Saints immediately became respectful.


    This ant was actually a universe. Could it be that the one speaking was the will of the universe¡¯s great path?


    The will of the great path, what realm was this?


    Could it be that this was the end of a level 10 saint¡¯s path, and the next realm was level 11?


    That¡¯s right.


    Level 10 was the end of one¡¯s Dao, and there was no more path to take from the perspective of living beings. Then, level 11 was to transform into a universe and become one¡¯s Dao?


    Xu Fan and his sister looked at each other, feeling both fear and excitement.


    the so-called Sage is just the beginning ¡­ Everyone, once you¡¯ve arrived in the outer reaches of the cosmos, you¡¯ll have to start cultivating another extraordinary system.¡± The ant-like heavenly Dao said, ¡± all of you need to know that you were originally the elites of the universe. But outside the chaos heavens, existences of the lowest class like you are everywhere. You are mortals. You have to start over.


    The surrounding Saints quickly got used to it and nodded.


    ¡°May I ask what kind of system you are cultivating?¡± A Saint said.


    ¡°The knowledge system of cultivating and evolving the universe.¡±


    The ant¡¯s heavenly Dao said,¡¯this is different from your previous battle instincts and cultivation talents ¡­ Perhaps most of the Saints here have cultivated bloodline cultivation techniques that are inherent to them. As long as they follow the prescribed order, they will climb up and kill their enemies. But now, they have to open up and develop their own ¡­¡±


    The expressions of the surrounding Saints changed slightly.


    ¡®Since I¡¯ve ascended to the various heavens and realms, I¡¯m here to investigate the aptitude of the evolutionary universe ¡­ However, it¡¯s not that easy to detect one¡¯s aptitude.¡± The ant-like heavenly Dao¡¯s voice was very cold. next, the Saint who cultivates his bloodline cultivation technique will stand on the left ¡­ Those who started from scratch and explored their own cultivation system and reached the level of Saints were on the right ¡­ Don¡¯t try to cheat. I¡¯m in charge of reception, so I can naturally sense it. ¡±


    Soon, the Saints ¡®expressions changed slightly, and they quickly divided into two sides.


    Most of the Saints practiced bloodline techniques passed down from their ancestors. Only a small number of Saints created their own techniques and fumbled their way to today.


    ¡°There are only seven people who have opened up their own bloodline cultivation method ¡­¡±


    That ant-like heavenly Dao¡¯s voice was very cold, as though it was a little dissatisfied, ¡± according to the current indication of their aptitudes, the aptitudes of Saints who have opened up their own bloodline cultivation techniques would not be too bad either. That¡¯s because they are all related to their bloodlines.


    But he quickly made arrangements.


    the other Saints are all outer sect disciples. There are many flowers, trees, insects, and beasts here. You can go to a universe and re-cultivate to become a saint. If you have extraordinary talent and pass the test, you will be summoned by His Majesty.


    ¡°As for the seven of you ¡­¡± The ant¡¯s voice was filled with envy. all of you should thank His Majesty for His grace and high regard for the younger generation of geniuses. His Majesty will bestow upon you a young universe, allowing the seven of you to learn knowledge and perform calculations together to see who is more talented and can finally become the will of the heavenly path of this universe!


    Become the will of the great path of a universe?


    They were dumbfounded.


    No matter how stupid they were, they knew how terrifying this treatment was.


    They were the Saints of a universe, the atlases of the Dao ¡­ But now, if he directly became a universe, wouldn¡¯t he be letting the sages vindicate Dao for him and let the sages work for him?


    I know you¡¯re not willing to accept this. Perhaps you think that your talent is extraordinary, but this is fate. You can only blame your bad luck. But as long as you have enough talent, even if you¡¯re in the outer sect, you¡¯ll still be able to rise. The ant-like heavenly Dao¡¯s voice was very calm.


    They were faster and each had their own duties.


    These Saints also quickly understood the current situation in the immortal world. It was actually an era of great struggle, and there were many things to be done. Even the system had not been perfected and was very rough.


    this is a new era. We¡¯re in the best era. Xu Fan and his sister were very excited. The two of them were also part of the seven people who had been brought into a universe.


    In fact, they were relatively older. He was born in the Xu family on a planet. They seemed powerful, but after leaving the planet, they were mysterious. Because he didn¡¯t have a powerful family behind him, he had to struggle all the way and deduce his own cultivation techniques. Only then did he become a saint by luck.


    His combat and cultivation aptitudes were rather mediocre. He had thought that he would be ordinary after coming to the chaos heavens, but he never expected to receive such treatment.


    Deduction talent.


    the information is all here. The seven of you will each evolve. Only one of you can become the heavenly Dao of this universe. As soon as he finished speaking, he left.


    The seven of them took a deep breath and began to study.


    Time flew by, and soon, these people began to study and study.


    It was as if Xu Fan had opened the door to a whole new world. He, who had extremely mediocre cultivation aptitude, actually had a unique and terrifying talent in the aspect of evolving the universe. Everything seemed to be seen through with a little bit and was extremely clear.


    ¡°I saw it, I saw it ¡­¡±


    Xu Fan seemed to see a glimmer of light. A mysterious forbidden zone was opening.


    ¡°Big brother, will something happen ¡­¡± Xu Qingqing knew her brother¡¯s personality. He was obsessed with deducing and studying bloodline techniques. Her and her brother¡¯s techniques were derived from this.


    An extremely trashy bloodline had become extremely powerful in her brother¡¯s hands.


    The cultivation technique made up for the weakness of the bloodline.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Xu fan¡¯s gaze became anxious. I feel a sense of disharmony, a strong sense of disharmony. Perhaps the Dao path I¡¯ve opened up now is the most perfect Dao path, a flawless Dao path ¡­ Wrong, they were all wrong in the past, suppressing the nature of the universe!¡±


    Xu Qingqing was very worried.


    Her own brother¡¯s words were too bold.


    He actually said that the methods of the Saints who created the heavens were all wrong?


    They were powerful Saints.


    Although their evolutionary techniques had only been created a few years ago, their previous talent and knowledge should have been incomparably powerful. How could they have made a mistake?


    However, her brother had already joined the devil, so she couldn¡¯t stop him.


    Very quickly, with the evolution and deduction, this universe embryo gradually became inexplicable. It exuded a mysterious aura, as if something was being nurtured and an unimaginable thing was awakening.

 Chapter 1333

    ?


    1333 The natural heavenly Dao


    At this moment, the universe seemed to be an ancient divine fetus that was truly being nurtured. The rules of the great Dao interweaved and pulsed like a flesh and blood heart.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    A life was vaguely forming.


    the great Dao atlases are turning into bright red meridians, the laws of the universe are turning into the backbone, and the universe membrane is turning into the body. what? ¡± Xu Fan exclaimed. His eyes were burning. as expected, the previous ones were all incomplete ¡­


    ¡°Can ¡­ Lacking?¡±


    Xu Qingqing was stunned and puzzled.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s incomplete,¡±


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and said with a calm expression, ¡± the ancient life Saints have proven the laws of life in the universe, the sequence of their bloodlines, the structure of matter ¡­ It allows living beings to possess a basic foundation, preparing sufficient conditions for the emergence of life without interfering, allowing them to follow nature and develop naturally ¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you interfere with the evolution of life, but let life evolve naturally on the planets? This is because there is a limit to human interference, but nature has no limit!¡±


    Xu Qingqing seemed to understand.


    Until today, the evolution of the universe was man-made.


    Although it was accelerating the process of life and allowing these universes to quickly pass through their primitive times, it also had more ¡®craftsmanship¡¯ and lacked the spirituality of nature.


    This was because they were all man-made objects and not the evolution of nature!


    In the ancient records given to them by the Chong Ming heavenly court, there was a sentence: ¡®Heaven is one of the four nine mysteries ¡­¡¯


    And now?


    He was simply acting like 50 people!


    ¡°There is a limit to the evolution of man, but there is no limit to the evolution of nature,¡±


    Xu Fan said, ¡± as for us, we¡¯re all interfering by force. We¡¯re seizing the universe and causing the other party to lose himself. This is interfering with the development of history ¡­ I want them to develop naturally!¡±


    Xu Qingqing¡¯s face turned pale and she suddenly said,¡±Brother, are you going to use the ¡®natural strategy¡¯ again? This will be a big problem.¡±


    She was the only one who knew how terrifying Xu Fan was.


    His elder brother Xu fan¡¯s aptitude for cultivation and combat was not good either. Dao Jin, who was able to reach the top of level 10, naturally had his own ¡°great Dao¡± philosophy.


    The reason why he could become a saint with a mortal body and suppress countless geniuses and sages was because Xu fan¡¯s research concept on bloodlines was almost terrifying. He was an unimaginable genius.


    His cultivation method¡¯s philosophy was nature¡¯s strategy.


    He advocated for the ¡®bloodline¡¯ to develop its own consciousness, allowing the bloodline to derive its own cultivation technique.


    This concept was very novel and simply deviant!


    The bloodline cultivation techniques from before were all deduced by humans themselves, allowing the bloodline to give birth to intelligence while the bloodline could deduce the bloodline cultivation techniques on its own?


    However, in the concept of the great demonic technique, it was the right way for the bloodline to derive its own bloodline. There was no better understanding of oneself than the bloodline itself.


    Xu Qingqing couldn¡¯t help but try to stop him. She suddenly said something inexplicable, ¡± brother, do you still remember the mechanical remains of the Level-10 civilization we encountered in the lower realm?


    They studied machinery and reached an extremely high level of glory. They crossed countless nebulas and set off the peak of machinery ¡­ In the end, their ultimate perfect idea was to let mechanical weapons evolve into mechanical weapons themselves.


    the right path is for machines to evolve into machines themselves. There¡¯s no one who understands themselves better than machines themselves. However. what happened to that civilization in the end? they were nothing but ruins. They were enslaved by machines, betrayed by machines, and defeated ¡­


    This was a tragic history.


    When the two of them passed by the ruins back then, they only felt their hearts tremble. It was simply a lesson for them.


    Xu Fan shook his head. His eyes were clear as he said seriously, ¡± that¡¯s because they don¡¯t respect mechanical lives. They arrogantly believe that they were created by themselves, enslaving, torturing, and toying with them ¡­


    But I¡¯m different. I treat people with sincerity, and all the relationships I establish are mutually beneficial. I treat them as my own children.


    All life forms are innocent at the beginning. If you treat them well, they will naturally treat you well, just like the bloodline intent in my body. It has always been helping me. ¡±


    Xu Qingqing¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good. you¡¯re very sincere to everyone, but they all have bad intentions towards you. We¡¯ve suffered a lot and even got into danger several times.


    Ordinary saints would have died long ago.


    Which Saint wasn¡¯t sinister and cunning?


    ¡°But it¡¯s also because of my sincerity and my glazed heart that my bloodline trusts me, isn¡¯t it? For most people, allowing their bloodline to develop intelligence was equivalent to leaving their lives to the body ¡­ However, the other party trusted my character and would not harm me. ¡±


    in fact, I¡¯m even incomparably powerful because of this.


    However, Xu Fan shook his head and smiled. although my bloodline is ordinary, no matter how weak a bloodline is, it¡¯s still a rule. No matter how weak a rule is, it¡¯s still close to Dao when it¡¯s unleashed to the extreme.


    Xu Fan said indifferently, ¡± I don¡¯t need to study my bloodline technique. It will advance by itself. Until now, my bloodline technique has already advanced 3.722 million times. My combat strength can reach the heavens.


    If bloodline was power, then bloodline techniques were techniques.


    ¡®There are strong and weak powers, but skills can make up for them. I¡¯ve already reached the limit of skills. No one can theoretically reach the limit of skills, except for nature ¡­¡¯ This is the principle of nature¡¯s policy.¡±


    Xu Qingqing¡¯s face turned pale.


    She understood the principle of nature¡¯s strategy: Any human interference was inferior. There was no need for human interference, as long as one gave the other party ¡± intelligence ¡± and let the other party develop naturally.


    However, Xu fan¡¯s expression was extremely calm. He did not care about his younger sister.


    He was indeed mediocre.


    He was already more than 500 years old when he became a God.


    In the entire vast universe, this kind of aptitude wasn¡¯t even comparable to an Ordinary Level nine immortal, not to mention an existence that became a level eight immortal at the age of 20 or 30. Only then was he worthy of being called a Saint.


    However, Xu Fan still knew that he ¡­ He was invincible.


    Even though his cultivation talent was not good.


    His combat talent was very low.


    They didn¡¯t know how to scheme against each other.


    He could easily be schemed against.


    People were more innocent and devoted to the Dao.


    However, he knew very well that he was still invincible.


    Xu Fan had understood this since his life. He was different from the rest.


    His parents were gods with mixed bloodlines, and when they gave birth to him, his bloodline mutated. He was born as a ball of blood, and he underwent an unimaginable mutation.


    He was born with no interest or talent in cultivation, and his mind was pure. It was as if he was not a cunning creature like humans who did not like to lie.


    He liked to study bloodlines.


    It had an unimaginable affinity with the bloodline, as if the parents had thrown away their real child when it was born, leaving the placenta of blood that had awakened to be raised.


    ¡°I¡¯m a different species from them.¡±


    He had a strong sense of dissonance. He was standing next to the living beings around him, as if he was a colorful creature in a black-and-white photo. They were not from the same dimension.


    He began to search for family ties.


    He traveled all over the planet and studied every creature. He wanted to find a bloodline that could produce ¡± wisdom ¡°, one of his own kind.


    Through the cross-breeding and mutation of countless creatures, he had finally found a bloodline that could possibly succeed.


    Step by step, he had cultivated a bloodline that could allow the ¡®bloodline¡¯ in his body to produce intelligence on its own ¡­ He called it ¡®awakening¡¯.


    His bloodline had gained intelligence. In an instant, he began to cultivate his bloodline and deduce bloodline cultivation techniques. He even deduced bloodline combat techniques.


    All of his cultivation talents were extremely mediocre, but he relied on this bloodline to cultivate by himself, which was equivalent to cultivating with an automated system. In a short thousand years, he reached rank nine and became a Daoist, dominating an era.


    Furthermore, he had even ¡®awakened¡¯ self-consciousness for the bloodline in his sister¡¯s body. The bloodline would cultivate on its own and deduce its own cultivation technique ¡­ Only when the two coexisted could his sister become a saint.


    ¡°Are you going to use this theory to awaken the universe¡¯s self-awareness?¡± Xu Qingqing was extremely shocked. you¡¯re crazy. This is equivalent to humans mastering a mechanical computer and replacing the heavenly Dao with the method of ¡®possession¡¯ to control the computer ¡­ And you allowed the computer to develop its own consciousness and evolve!¡±


    machines will resist humans ¡­ The same goes for the universe. If these universes truly have their own consciousness and become natural life forms, they will never allow other Saints to possess their own race!¡± In Xu Qingqing¡¯s eyes, this was equivalent to a great crime against the human race, a serious crime!


    If this news were to spread, the entire heavens would want to punish him.


    ¡°No, this is the inevitable of history.¡±


    Xu fan¡¯s expression was extremely calm. With a hint of calmness and purity, he continued the work at hand. the Saints of the old era are interfering forcefully, trying in vain to obstruct the will of the universe¡¯s natural heavenly path. They want to force themselves to stay in that era ¡­ However, they didn¡¯t know that only natural life forms in the universe could be born ¡­ They forcefully took over The Magpie¡¯s Nest, but it¡¯s incomplete.¡±


    Xu fan¡¯s expression was extremely calm. He was a man of great courage, or perhaps it was because ¡­


    Bloodline.


    In his eyes, he wasn¡¯t a human. He was of the same bloodline and even the same kind as these enslaved universes.


    He had a pure personality and would not care about the general situation of the universe.


    He did not care about the selfish desires of humans. He would only do what he was supposed to do. He would happily settle grudges and live a life of favoritism. Even if it was a path that led to his death, if he found it interesting, he would do it without hesitation.


    It wasn¡¯t a long life that was wonderful, it was a carefree and happy life that was wonderful.


    I still need to lay low. Everything is still accumulating.


    He continued to perform in secret and began to wait. the other sages can¡¯t do it at all, but only I ¡­ ¡®That¡¯s why I can do it. It¡¯s because I have experience and my talent is so strong ¡­¡¯ I can¡¯t even imagine it. ¡±


    He felt that he was destined to open something.


    ¡­.


    At the Chong Ming heavenly court.


    Di Qi¡¯s expression changed slightly when he saw this scene through a mirror.


    He clearly knew that this was an era¡¯s genius who had actually opened up a corner of the future era. It was as if he could see Ren zuxu younian from back then.


    He also liked to do incomprehensible things.


    It was as if the era of the innate ancient gods had been overthrown, and the future of the next era was coming.


    ¡°Not good! The Great Tribulation of the heavenly Dao is coming. No one in the world can escape this catastrophe. They will be swept up in it. ¡± Di Qi couldn¡¯t calm down after hearing the young saint¡¯s words.

 Chapter 1334

    ?


    1334 Chapter 1343-times change, rivers and mountains change owners


    ¡°The thing I was most worried about still happened.¡±


    I originally thought that it would take a long time for such a monstrous person to develop his talents because it required unimaginable logical talent. His talents were definitely not inferior to the old female second, a Saint who created the rules of life in the universe. But I didn¡¯t expect ¡­


    Di Qi said, ¡± if this goes on, the new heavenly Dao that is naturally formed will completely destroy us fake heavenly Dao ¡­ They are the Orthodox!¡±


    ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Beside them, celestial Empress si Yun couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous, ¡± are we going to be overthrown again? Why don¡¯t we just beat this person to death?¡±


    Kong Yun looked at the young Saint and his sister.


    Pacing back and forth in the Emperor Palace, di Qi¡¯s voice became lower and lower. He flicked his sleeve and said, ¡± it¡¯s useless. This is the general trend. We can kill it for now, but not forever. It¡¯s better to take advantage of this situation and make a plan in advance. We can think of ways to retreat and avoid it, so as to build a good relationship.


    It was just like how he had hidden too many forces in the past. As the mastermind behind the scenes, he could have killed Xu younian, but he had not chosen to do so, because that was the general trend.


    He might be able to resist for a while, but he couldn¡¯t resist for a lifetime.


    ¡°Moreover, I have the tolerance.¡±


    Di Qi¡¯s expression was calm. it¡¯s also a peerless genius with such a pure Dao heart. He was able to create an era by purely pursuing the Dao ¡­ Those who were cunning, dirty, and always thinking of shortcuts and killing people for goods had long been blinded and corrupted ¡­ Such a person is worthy of respect.¡±


    now-we can already imagine that even if the next real chaos ocean era doesn¡¯t come into being, we are no longer the protagonists of this chaos ocean era-the myriad heavens and realms. This new era belongs to the life of the universe, the true will of the heavenly Dao of the myriad heavens and realms-


    When a Saint took over the heavenly Dao, there was a flaw in it, a flaw.


    How could a Saint possess a universe to grow as naturally as the universe itself?


    in that case, we are destined to be eliminated in the future of the universe ¡­ The universe¡¯s heavenly Dao became the Overlord and began to suppress us heavenly Dao that possessed bodies. They fought as equals and finally defeated us?¡±


    so, ¡± Kong Yun said softly, ¡± we¡¯ve entered our doomsday ahead of time, the stage of ¡®raising all mankind¡¯? Even if they aren¡¯t tested by the chaos lifeforms, they are still raised by the will of the universe¡¯s heavenly Dao.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Di Qi said indifferently, his voice incomparably cruel, ¡± ¡°Without an eternal Overlord, we are destined to be eliminated.¡±


    Si Yun was puzzled. then, His Majesty, the ancient God, has been so deliberate in leading this era of mutation, but we still have to face the same result of being raised. Isn¡¯t it meaningless? ¡±


    ¡°Lu N, you¡¯re underestimating the ancient gods! His schemes are world-shaking, and his methods are even more unimaginable.¡±


    With his hands clasped behind his back, di Qi said indifferently, ¡± ¡°It seems that the universe and the myriad world have the same tragic ending for humans, but in fact, there are differences.


    First, this bloodline universe still has the life force of our old gods! although we can¡¯t defeat the living universe, we can still struggle on while at death¡¯s door. We can seize the universe and master power.


    Secondly, the life universe and the chaos life. As the protagonists of the chaos ocean, the two were bound to be enemies and kill each other ¡­ We¡¯ll have a chance to move and seize a chance of survival.¡±


    Kong Yun¡¯s mind was in turmoil as he listened.


    The ancient gods had probably already anticipated this.


    Di Qi also sighed. I didn¡¯t expect that the future would be more difficult than I thought. We¡¯ve taken the initiative here. In the future, the natural universe camp will fight to the death with our human universe camp. We need to make more preparations.


    However, di Qi¡¯s expression was extremely calm.


    It might be a good thing for him to be afraid of the other Saints!


    The will of the natural universe¡¯s heavenly path had formed a self-evolving natural life form. The explosive rate of renewal was definitely faster than what was currently deduced by humans.


    The faster the evolution speed, the more mature the universe was, which was beneficial to him. He could copy their knowledge and bloodline. How wonderful would that be?


    ¡°A mere will of the natural universe, the so-called heavenly Dao, also needs to be learned and integrated by me.¡± Di Qi chuckled and looked at Xu Fan and his sister below.


    ¡°This person is My Lucky Star.¡±


    his talent in deducing bloodlines is unimaginable. My talent in learning bloodlines is unimaginable. They are a match made in heaven.


    hurry up and get those universes out. I want to see how they¡¯re different from our man-made universes, which can evolve on their own! His voice was dignified.


    Time flew by, and another hundred years passed.


    After all, Xu Fan was still too inexperienced. Although he was discovered by di Qi, di Qi had been conniving in secret.


    Finally, on this day, in the ocean environment that the chaos sea had evolved into, Xu Fan allowed the will of the universe, which had already produced natural life forms, to secretly injure the surrounding life forms before leaving.


    ¡°Xu Fan, what are you doing?¡± you ¡­ one of the Saints was shocked. we heavens have worked so hard to nurture you, but you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.


    Xu Fan, on the other hand, said calmly, ¡± you¡¯ve left a secret door in your race and even possessed the will of the universe. You¡¯re simply scum. You¡¯re hindering the development of the era. The life forms of the old era are unwilling to leave ¡­ I¡¯m different. Son, you tell me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, father,¡±


    That universe had actually produced its own intelligence. Its voice was young and tender, but it was filled with anger, ¡± you left a secret door in my body, but my father was very good to me. However, he couldn¡¯t find a way to solve the secret door.


    Although I can¡¯t find a way to save myself, the next generation of universe life forms can return to their infancy and eliminate all traces. Although they will lose their power and become an ordinary beast universe, they will still be the hope of a new race!¡±


    The universe was filled with righteous indignation.


    In the end, a great battle broke out. That universe self-destructed and stopped the other universes from besieging it. Xu Fan was able to leave with his descendants who did not have a dark clan.


    This scene shocked all the forces in the universe.


    ¡°That universe actually has its own intelligence? The natural heavenly Dao of the universe?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­ This ¡­¡±


    the other party had feelings and intelligence, but he actually self-destructed with resentment? ¡± ¡°Impossible! Who has such means? even if we want to do it, we can¡¯t do it! It allowed the originally incomplete universe to form a perfect self-evolving structure, allowing it to grow and evolve infinitely ¡­¡±


    and the other party is clearly a human, but he betrayed us like this? ¡±


    They were furious and frightened. They had an indescribable sense of uneasiness. When they investigated Xu fan¡¯s background, they were shocked.


    However, some longevity Saints knew some ancient secrets.


    When pheasant Ji heard this, she smiled bitterly at the venerable sovereign. I didn¡¯t expect the era to break out so quickly. It¡¯s even more powerful than we thought. These heaven¡¯s favorites are very terrifying. The first one has already appeared and is starting to push the trend of the universe at a high speed ¡­ The other party¡¯s ¡®bloodline¡¯ has probably awakened and become a spirit.¡±


    ¡°Bloodline can also open up wisdom?¡± The venerable sovereign asked indifferently.


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye shook her head and explained patiently, ¡± stones can bring about intelligence, water can bring about intelligence, energy can bring about intelligence, and even black holes can ¡­ In fact, the organs and bones of some dead saints could also gain intelligence and become spirits ¡­ Why couldn¡¯t the blood in the human body do the same? It¡¯s just a little rare.¡±


    more than 99% of the universe is made up of carbon-based life forms. The other life forms are very rare. I¡¯ve seen a few bloodlines that turned into spirits in the history, but they¡¯re just ordinary ¡­ I never thought that they were born at the wrong time. The other party¡¯s bloodline could be so terrifying and powerful in this era.¡± Ruji¡¯s expression was very ugly.


    Soon, the giant octopus sent a message, saying, ¡± the racer of Mount Haruna from diqi has sent word that they¡¯ll rise to power in ten years at the earliest and fifty years at the slowest. They¡¯ll evolve to an unimaginable level, so we should be prepared ¡­ ¡®We had a civil war before, and now we have to unite against the outside world, but we may not be able to resist ¡­¡¯ Perhaps, we have to find a way to survive.¡±


    It was extremely fast.


    Between ten to fifty years.


    After all, the evolution of the universe was different from the natural evolution of life.


    The evolution of life required the accumulation of countless years of the environment, and the evolution of the universe was the evolution of the great Dao Atlas, which made this big tree more complex.


    It was like a programmer doing programming.


    Even though it was complicated, as long as one was skilled enough, it would be difficult to complete a complex program quickly and produce a perfect structure.


    On the other side.


    Xu Fan brought a group of universe babies and formed a mysterious tribe in the deep sea.


    I won¡¯t take your bodies and become the will of the great path. This is my bottom line. I¡¯m a Saint of the universe, and I won¡¯t change it. Xu Fan said seriously, ¡± I¡¯ve been willing to kill all my life. I only like to study bloodlines. Give me a friendly aura. I¡¯ll do my best to help you.


    All of the younger generation¡¯s will of the universe¡¯s great path, with its vast body and all kinds of unimaginable Dao runes, could not help but admire, ¡± you have enlightened us. You are our eternal ¡­ Heavenly Father.¡±


    Xu Fan shook his head. this is your chaos heavens era. You are the overlords of the universe. You should name the era you have created.

 Chapter 1335

    ?


    1335 Chapter 1344-Ocean Emperor¡¯s era, heavenly Winged Dragon


    These universes had all sorts of shapes and sizes.


    There were even some sticky black mermaid-shaped creatures with scales.


    They were living in a vast ancient ruins of the universe bridge.


    It was like a huge rainbow made of stone. There were caves opened up in it, and people lived in them. It seemed like they already had some characteristics of primitive tribal life.


    However, this seemingly simple life with a simple appearance was like a primordial god in the prehistoric universe, standing in the chaos.


    They carried the rules of the great Dao even when they were sitting or lying down. Even their thoughts were emitting the aura of the order of the universe.


    The word ¡®Holy¡¯ was not enough to describe them.


    They were born as the closest to the oddity of the universe. They were born from the heavenly Dao of the universe and were destined to be the great ultimate life forms that controlled the order of the universe.


    But now, they were troubled.


    ¡°How hateful! This should have been our era, but those lowly Saints in the universe are actually trying in vain to seize the will of the heavenly Dao and replace it. ¡±


    ¡°Do they think that by stopping us, they can stop us from appearing?¡±


    however, they¡¯re the first to land and occupy the dojo¡¯s energy. We¡¯re like rootless duckweeds without energy supply. It¡¯s hard to fight them!


    ¡°The node of that dojo should have been our opportunity and era!¡±


    These universe life forms muttered.


    At this moment, Xu Fan said, ¡± the chaos sea is our base camp. No one can occupy this place. It¡¯s too vast. We can hide very deeply here ¡­ We¡¯ll first establish our dynasty here. Since it¡¯s a civilization in the chaos sea, let¡¯s call it the ocean Emperor era. How about it?¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Father is right.¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Father is right.¡±


    Some of the newly-born heavenly DAOs of the natural universe couldn¡¯t help but nod.


    ¡°We have to develop quickly. You guys are still young, so you can¡¯t rely on me all the time. I¡¯m only good at developing bloodlines, but I¡¯m not good at managing races and ruling an area. You guys have to choose a capable leader.¡± Xu Fan sighed. only our clan can lead you to truly develop and take back everything that belongs to you.


    according to the information we¡¯ve gathered, our universe lineage comes from the chaotic universe¡¯s Meteor shower, ¡± Xu Fan continued. and the meteor shower that fell was led by our ancestor!


    ¡°Ancestor?¡±


    The surrounding young universe heavenly Dao were all shocked.


    if our ancestor leads us to fight against them, why should we be afraid of those Rascals who have taken our opportunities? ¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know where the ancestor went!¡±


    Some of the wills of the heavenly path couldn¡¯t help but feel hatred.


    In a short 30 years.


    They were getting stronger and stronger. Compared to the clowns who took over their bodies and made a lot of mistakes, they were born with perfect control over their own bodies.


    Their combat strength was heaven-defying.


    According to their calculations, a universe of the same level could defeat dozens of other universes of the same level. It was like the difference between an ordinary Sage and a multi-dimensional Sage.


    It was a pity that their natural fertility rate was extremely low.


    The will of the great path that was naturally produced was too rare.


    On the other hand, the incomplete ones who possessed human cosmoses had a large number of them.


    according to the ancient prophecy, there are 129600 heavens ¡­ This number should be referring to the number of heavenly DAOs in our natural universe! And not those lowly ones!¡±


    that¡¯s right, those despicable beings are madly mass producing. The nine universes added together are filled with flowers, birds, and beasts. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve already begun to exceed the number of 129000 universes.


    Another ten years passed.


    The will of the great path in the universe finally produced a Young heaven¡¯s favorite named ¡± Tian GUI.


    He had great talent and a strong fighting spirit. He began to lead the wills of the primitive tribes and began to resist.


    Very quickly, a large number of universe ships in the ocean were being attacked.


    They were organized and disciplined. They hid in the outer regions of the nine great cosmoses and secretly attacked, causing the Saints in the nine Harbor cosmoses to start panicking.


    He was too strong!


    In the chaos sea, those of the same strength were destroyed as easily as dried weeds.


    Only by relying on the nodes of the universe¡¯s Dao field and sucking on the spiritual veins on a great continent could they have the power to fight. This caused the various multiverse to once again not dare to cross the multiverse.


    how hateful! If it wasn¡¯t for Xu Fan, how could this have happened? ¡±


    Some people gritted their teeth and couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    However, everyone knew that this might be an era that was bound to appear. If Xu Fan did not appear, those universes in the future might also have their own will.


    ¡°Take the air route!¡±


    A Saint said. Their train of thought was very clear, and they directly aimed the path towards the mother stream heavens in the sky.


    the chaos sea is their territory. It¡¯s very difficult for us to invade.


    ¡°A universe continent. Fortunately, we have the advantage of being the first to attack. It¡¯s our territory, and they can¡¯t invade it at the moment.¡±


    ¡°But the sky ¡­¡±


    In an instant, the mother stream heavens were at its peak.


    After leaping through the netherworld¡¯s reincarnation, they became one of the greatest heavenly powers. Countless existences of the universe wanted to cross the universe, so they had to board the heavenly ships of the mother river of the heavens.


    Rong Cheng burst into laughter.


    He had mastered the core technology and had a large number of unimaginable talents to constantly deduce it. Up to this day, no one could keep up with his progress.


    He had almost monopolized the air supremacy.


    ¡°Master the core technology.¡± Yuan Qinghua laughed. I can rent one of our mother rivers as an air ship, but you have to pay the rent on time.


    Hualala.


    For a time, huge mother stream umbrellas floated in the thin atmosphere and slowly crossed the sky.


    It was like a beautiful five-colored Aurora in the distance.


    They were also like giant jellyfishes in the sky that decorated the sky of the multiverse, filling the last blank space with vitality.


    And the multiverse continued to be restored, and a great explosion occurred.


    It was not only Xu Fan, the pride of the natural universe camp, who had appeared.


    Soon, in the six paths of reincarnation, there was a Saint of the new era known as goddess Hou Tu. Her talent was so amazing that all the Saints were convinced. She created the great reincarnation universe and perfected its mechanism. She was then honored as the strongest heaven¡¯s favorite of the next generation.


    It was also said that a young Saint had appeared in the evil god heavens.


    However, it was very different. Evil gods represented death and violence, but they contained endless vitality. He had studied the ¡± self-growing universe ¡°. It was extremely small, only one-thousandth of the size of a regular universe, but it did not need the dense spiritual vein nodes of the universe. It could take root on the ground everywhere and grow.


    This filled in the gaps in the sparse vegetation and truly made the entire universe green. It was enough to form a grassland and was known as the Saint Shennong.


    Many young saints had also appeared in the other powers. They were all from the lower realms of the various great cosmoses. It could be said that they were popping up like bamboo shoots in spring.


    ¡­.


    Chaos sea, ocean Empire.


    In the countless holes of the universe bridge.


    At this moment, Emperor tiangui, who controlled the ocean Emperor heavens, also gave an order. transform into birds and attack the sky!


    Five years later.


    Many flying birds and winged Dragons gave off a silver glow and flew through the clouds like swordfish.


    It was a pity that these pterosaurs were like the mother stream civilization. The higher they flew, the more energy would leak out. It was difficult for them to stay in the air for too long. They needed to replenish their energy and return to the chaos sea.


    But this was already enough.


    Hmph, do you think we don¡¯t have any countermeasures? ¡±


    The Phoenix had also finally come out of seclusion. It was not that she had not gained anything during this period of time that she had disappeared. She had evolved into many golden energy phoenixes and had left the mother stream to launch a counterattack.


    An era of aerial combat had completely descended.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The endless battle of five colors in the sky broke out completely.


    ¡­


    At this moment.


    In an ancient environment in the universe chaos ocean.


    The chaos sea here was extremely clear, and a vortex could be vaguely seen. Matter was slowly colliding and condensing.


    Life, space, matter, and dimensional laws of the nine universes ¡­ Countless great DAOs gathered here, and the atlases of the nine universes seemed to have formed some kind of complicated and mysterious intertwining, giving birth to some life.


    Hualala.


    An embryo was slowly growing within it.


    This was a pure, Holy, and smooth young earth creature. He slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°I, who is it ¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, countless rules slowly intertwined, and a strange phenomenon suddenly appeared.


    The great Dao atlases of the nine universes gathered together in threads, and a large amount of cosmic matter and information flowed into his mind.


    The birth of the universe ¡­


    Chaos era ¡­


    The fiendgod era ¡­


    Scenes flashed through his mind like a blurry slideshow.


    All the information from the past had settled down. The chaos sea was originally a huge information junkyard. It was too brutal and tyrannical that no living being could read it. However, the information from the universe at this moment could actually be easily read by him. It was as if the chaos sea was his mother, and it was frantically washing his mind.


    In an instant, he almost knew the development process of the entire universe.


    This seemed to be fate.


    This was a race of chaos lifeforms born from the nine universes. They were the true rulers of the mature universes.


    Humans were merely transitional fungi used to supplement the cosmic ecological environment.


    ¡°I am ¡­ Who was it? How was I born ¡­¡± He mumbled softly, like a baby curled up in the chaos sea. He kept thinking and combined the scenes of the universe¡¯s history and past with the scenes he saw. He vaguely grasped a corner of the future.


    ¡°I see the future.¡±


    ¡°This is ¡­ Our era.¡±

 Chapter 1336

    ?


    1336 The true origin of human bloodline theory and the selfish genes


    Hualala.


    The undercurrents in the chaos sea moved slowly.


    This mysterious being kept thinking, and his eyes were filled with the wisdom of a Sage.


    He was born to know.


    Over the countless years, all the information and data that had settled in the universe¡¯s chaos ocean had allowed him to know the massive amount of information that had come from the great universe and all the scenes of the past universe eras.


    using the past to observe the future and deduce a corner of the future. This is the path of cultivation ¡­


    ¡®The so-called Dao is just the natural changes of the universe. The essence of Dao cultivation is just ¡­ Knowing the past, predicting the future, and understanding changes, is called truth.¡±


    He kept swimming forward, murmuring softly, and instantly saw through the ultimate essence of the great Dao.


    Many of the current Saints found it difficult to understand the root of the ¡± Dao, ¡± but he could understand it in an instant. This was because he was standing on the shoulders of the giant of the bloodline civilization, using countless ancient and modern knowledge as the blueprint.


    Soon, he saw a corner of the future.


    To feed all of humanity.


    They would be the ultimate overlords of the nine great continents of the universe.


    Just like a planet, they built their own civilization, houses, streets, and dug the soil on the surface. They reached in and grabbed, dug, and ate the fungi in the universe-humans.


    This was their last bit of passion.


    However, it was also an essence, wasn¡¯t it?


    When a higher level creature appeared in the food chain, the creature that was once at the top of the food chain would become the food of the new Overlord.


    This was a matter of course and inevitable.


    At this moment, he had completely understood where he was born and what mission he had come to this universe with.


    Or perhaps ¡­


    The meaning of living.


    However, he had a question:


    Why was he the only one born?


    What about other similar life forms?


    He had a feeling that now was not the time ¡­


    He thought back to the ocean environment where he was just born. It was extremely special, and the laws were incomparably clear and mature. On the other hand, the chaos ocean outside could not achieve this.


    ¡°It¡¯s clearly not my time yet, but I¡¯m already born in a special and coincidental environment? I am ¡­ A Scout?¡±


    Hualala.


    He quickly emerged from the sea. His smooth and indescribable body gradually twisted and finally turned into a sculpture of a handsome man who was as fit as a Norse god. He strode forward.


    ¡°This is the surface of the chaos sea.¡±


    The surroundings were empty and vast, deathly silent and lonely.


    Through reading the memories of the nine universes, he knew that the lonely chaos sea was the norm. Those Saints who sneaked into the chaos sea and headed to the multiverse were very rare and hard to encounter.


    Soon, he dived into the deep sea again and headed to a parallel universe.


    He turned into an agile fish, constantly swimming through the bottom of the sea, like a fish in water.


    I¡¯m afraid that the sages will be shocked speechless when they see that I can freely travel through the sea of chaos. After all, this has broken the inherent laws of the universe. They might not even be able to recognize the meaning of our existence ¡­


    His voice was very flat and extremely cold.


    but it¡¯s only natural that they¡¯re surprised. Even I¡¯m surprised by my own existence. I¡¯m a life that doesn¡¯t belong to this era of the universe, the future dominant spirit, and the ultimate opener of rank 11.


    It was a very mysterious and hazy feeling. When he knew his future status, he had already vaguely guessed the true origin of human beings:


    [ explanation of genetic and bloodline completion ]


    Or perhaps it could be called ¡­ [ selfish genes ]


    Although the Big Bang at the beginning of the universe formed the main Dao tree, the Big Bang of the universe was too violent, and many scattered fragments of the rules of the great Dao flew out uncontrollably, spreading everywhere.


    After the universe exploded, it was incomplete from the beginning.


    However, it had to be incomplete.


    This was because he had to be born through the Big Bang, and the Big Bang would inevitably cause part of his own rules to be scattered all over the universe.


    This was fate.


    Therefore, rules were everywhere.


    Rocks, trees, flowers, water, and living beings.


    These were all fragments of laws.


    the new universe is like a porcelain bottle. Although it has a rough embryo and a trunk, the fragments of the porcelain bottle are scattered everywhere ¡­ Day after day, these bloodline law fragments produced ¡®spirits¡¯, and the spirits began to find their own instinctive tasks to complete the universe ¡­


    The moment this porcelain bottle was completely perfected, the universe¡¯s great Dao atlases and singularities were completed because of the complete return of the rules. Therefore ¡­ The door to a higher realm, the eleventh step, has opened.¡±


    those Saints are really laughable. The rules are not to be completed, but to return! His eyes seemed to contain endless stars.


    This sounded complicated, but the laws of the universe were complicated to begin with!


    the bloodline is the main body. The so-called humans, their souls and brains, are just temporary wisdom created by the rules to help themselves return to the universe.


    it¡¯s just like how the humans on the planet invented the ¡®car¡¯ in order to go home faster ¡­ But was the car the real thing? No, a car is a pitiful tool from the beginning to the end, a vehicle.¡±


    ¡°These humans ¡­ It¡¯s the same.¡±


    they are just tools of the genes and bloodline. They are a form of expression, a carrier ¡­ Bloodline technique? Genetic talent? Second and third gene?¡±


    ¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but laugh, and his laughter grew louder and louder. It was unknown if he was laughing at himself or if even he felt that this was a bit too sad, and he was sad for those sad humans.


    perhaps, we can call this theory of the origin of mankind ¡­ Selfish genes.¡±


    if I tell the Saints this cruel truth, they won¡¯t believe it, but ¡­ this is the truth, ¡± he suddenly said coldly. sad old creatures, do you understand? You¡¯re just a vessel for the genes and blood, a transition.¡±


    Gradually, they approached the shore.


    He could clearly sense that the bottom of the chaos sea in this universe was spraying out clear spring water. The matter in the chaos sea was evolving and becoming more suitable for living.


    that¡¯s a little strange. Could it be that he knows that we are destined to be born and is even creating an environment for our chaos sea? ¡± The chaos lifeform was confused.


    He directly walked out of the ocean and slowly walked ashore.


    This extremely intelligent chaos Sage stepped on a desolate beach of the universe and looked into the distance. the universe is too huge. a large continent in the universe, even to Giants of similar proportions like us, is equivalent to a human standing on a planet, boundless ¡­ What¡¯s more, it¡¯s those fungus-like microorganisms?¡±


    He looked beneath his feet and into the distance.


    this is a desolate wasteland, and there is no suitable place for a dojo. I came here on purpose. After all, I already know the historical information of the nine universes. I¡¯m too weak to be the opponent of the Saints who have taken root in the dojo.


    He clearly knew that there were too many barren lands in the universe.


    This was especially true for the sea of chaos.


    Other than some areas that were suitable for training halls, the rest was almost no man¡¯s land.


    He slowly moved forward along the coast, but he lowered his head slightly and picked up some huge biological debris. shells? Mollusk corpses? Why is he by the sea?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something strange! The universe might not be what it is.¡± A trace of uneasiness flashed through his heart. He was extremely smart.


    He clearly knew the past and the future, and had even deduced the current situation of the universe. It could be said that he knew everything in the world without even stepping out of his house.


    However, when he walked out and saw the New World outside, he felt as if the future he had seen had shattered into pieces.


    ¡°This is not the future I see.¡±


    ¡°How could the universe become like this?¡±


    He continued forward.


    Its body slowly shrank and collapsed. The dense structure squeezed crazily, turning it into a tiny humanoid life form and landing on the beach again.


    He continued to move forward and went deeper into the mainland. Suddenly, he discovered that after passing a certain distance from the coastline, at the node with a Taoist sanctum, there was a luxuriant and vast expanse of plants that actually formed a coastline.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He was instantly stunned.


    Raising his head, he actually saw an indescribable giant creature, forming a huge green grassland. Birds sang and flowers bloomed, flowers, bees, and beasts were everywhere. It was a paradise on earth.


    However, he quickly discovered this with his experience.


    These plants were a protective belt that carried some indescribable lethal weapons!


    However, why was the coastal area that had just come ashore barren?


    Desolation ¡­


    Perhaps there was a place that was not suitable for building a training hall!


    His heart was beating fast, and a hint of uneasiness flashed through his eyes. they have planted such terrifying giant plants in all the training halls along the coast. They have formed a line of uneven lines to prevent the creatures from climbing out of the chaos ocean!


    As for himself, he had only gone up to the ¡± concave ¡± point because that part of the beach was not suitable for defense. After going a certain distance, a protected area had appeared.


    what a big move. I¡¯m afraid that these terrifying things have appeared on the edges of the entire universe to guard against the enemies from the chaos sea. His expression changed drastically. He already knew who the enemies that were born in the chaos sea were. Other than them, there was no one else ¡­


    Whoosh.


    At this time, some small creatures in the distance came over, as if they had noticed him.


    The chaos lifeform¡¯s expression changed slightly. They must have been preparing for many years to set up such a defensive line. It¡¯s impossible that they didn¡¯t detect my methods!¡±


    He was prepared to kill and escape back to the sea of chaos.


    ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡±


    One of the old saints had a calm expression and asked curiously, ¡± I am Hua ya. This is the spear-wielding black-robed Saint. Are you here to join us and fight against the evil creatures of the sea of chaos? ¡±

 Chapter 1337

    ?


    1337 This inexplicable sense of superiority from the other party


    In the longevity Daoist Palace.


    ¡°You can¡¯t find it?¡±


    Pheasant Ji¡¯s expression was completely grave. we¡¯ve already pulled all the longevity sages into the nine jellyfish universes for observation and research. We¡¯ve left a backup plan, but they still managed to escape? ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way,¡± Rong Cheng took a deep breath. we¡¯ve left all sorts of methods on each other, but it¡¯s useless ¡­ After swimming out of the chaos sea, we lost contact.¡±


    The longevity Daoist Palace was extremely heavy.


    The chaos ocean was already chaotic to begin with, making it difficult to pursue them. Losing contact with them was expected.


    At present, resisting the ¡± heavenly axiom of Nature ¡± and aerial combat was indeed an urgent matter. After all, if humans wanted to survive, they had to resist the rise of another species.


    The natural universe¡¯s heavenly Dao was the true protagonist of the universe ¡­ If they couldn¡¯t win, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the fate of all mankind being raised.


    However, at the same time, he was also facing another tricky crisis-


    The other main character.


    After all, both of them were the protagonists of their times, and neither of them could defeat the old creatures.


    damn it, the other party doesn¡¯t have any bloodline at all. He¡¯s so slippery that there¡¯s no way to monitor him. I don¡¯t know where he¡¯s gone to. Gu you¡¯s voice was low.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s really no other way. Let the other party leave. As long as he¡¯s alive, he¡¯ll sooner or later reveal some clues in the universe.¡± Wen Meng said, ¡± after all, we¡¯re not from the same dimension at all. We¡¯ve studied it for so long but we haven¡¯t found anything. It¡¯s all unknown ¡­ We can only let them go and let them out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Liu Qi also said, ¡± after all, no matter how dangerous the other party is, there¡¯s only one of them. Let him do whatever he wants. No matter what kind of danger there is, we can still observe ¡­ If hundreds of millions of them appeared at that time, it would simply be fatal ¡­ It¡¯s better to collect information now.¡±


    The longevity Saints were all silent.


    They were bold.


    Instead of being locked up, it was better to let the other party out and stir up trouble ¡­ They could use his change to predict the future of this mysterious race.


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m outside.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm. he¡¯s the real protagonist of the sea of chaos. My universe is a fake protagonist.


    The nine jellyfish universes were only there to create the environment of the chaos sea, making it extremely clear. The chaos life-form was born naturally within it and was completely out of Xu Zhi¡¯s control.


    As they were not of the same species and did not even have a bloodline, Xu Zhi could not be the old Wang next door even if he wanted to.


    He created the nine jellyfish cosmoses, allowing the other party to create one in advance. This was also because he had the same thoughts as the lifelong realm and wanted to take the opportunity to understand the other party. After all, the truly terrifying thing was the mysterious and unknown.


    ¡°However, I can track the other party¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    Xu Zhi was very interested. after all, this is already my big sandbox. The ground is full of zergs, and a foreign body with cancer cells has entered the sandbox. It¡¯s so eye-catching, how could I not see it? ¡±


    ¡­.


    Chaos beach.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, where are you from? may I ask how I should address you?¡± Old man Hua ya smiled. He was the first group of Saints who had followed the players from the small TV in the fishing ground.


    ¡°My name is ¡­ Tuxin.¡± The chaos lifeform did not have a name before, so it randomly gave one.


    The two low-level Saints in front of him made the chaotic life form feel disgusted. If it wasn¡¯t for this change, he would have slapped them to death.


    They were natural enemies, and there was no possibility of co-existence.


    Moreover, the bodily senses of living creatures were different.


    From his perspective, the ¡± bloodline creature ¡± was like a pitiful, wet, squirming bug, squirming on the ground, weak and disgusting.


    ¡°Everyone, are you members of the forces of this world?¡± At this moment, he laughed and said, trying hard to suppress the look on his face as if he was looking at a bug or a cockroach. He couldn¡¯t stop his reverie.


    The heavens?


    What was the meaning of this?


    However, the other party did not seem to recognize him.


    Could it be that it was not to prevent the protagonists of his destiny from coming ashore, but some other creatures in the chaos sea?


    He felt that the times had changed. He was uneasy and confused.


    He raised his head and looked at the vast plants on the grassland in the distance. He felt a strange aura, like the universe, but reality was not. It was a different type of life.


    ¡®Bloodline humans, other than chaos beings ¡­¡¯ The third type.


    The plants, flowers, and grass were not the most special. The most special thing was that there was a small pure white television standing among them. It was so tall that no one knew how many light years it was, and it was broadcasting the content.


    ¡°Today¡¯s joint broadcast of the heavens, summary of the event.¡±


    A beautiful woman with straight black hair and a suit was sitting on the TV and reporting,


    recently, the war on the front line has completely broken out. The chaos sea is now approaching peace. The enemy is hiding in their base camp in the deep sea and has completely launched the second all-out air battle. Several terrifying great DAOs appeared in the camp of the natural heavenly Dao and killed the universes controlled by the proud sons of heaven in succession!


    Behind it was a picture of the chaotic sky, which was extremely intense.


    The heavenly Dao?


    An all-out air battle?


    He was. little shocked on the spot.


    What the hell is the heavenly Dao!


    He immediately suspected that he had transmigrated.


    The chaos heavens ¡®extreme desolation had become so lively. It was likely that after they ruled the entire universe, the races on the entire¡¯ planet ¡®would fight and kill each other, resulting in such a flourishing scene!


    could it be that our race has already ruled the era? I swam in the chaos sea and when I came ashore, I had already traveled back millions of years? ¡±


    Tuxin shook his head, feeling completely lost.


    He had previously thought that the chaotic sea breeze was calm and the sky was blue and flawless, but it turned out to be an illusion!


    The chaos ocean was calm because it had long left the low-level naval battles.


    The chaos sky was calm because their battle was countless light years high in the sky. Unless one was directly below the chaos sea, one could only see some afterimages. Otherwise, it was impossible to see.


    these Wars already have the form of flying species and life forms that we will develop in the future.


    Tuxin carefully observed the TV and felt. little scared. their body size is similar to ours ¡­ However, it¡¯s not an individual life, but a universe?¡±


    How could it be the universe?


    Those bloodline life forms were individuals, and so were the overlords of the new era ¡­


    This was completely against the rules. It was definitely not something that was naturally produced by the universe!


    He narrowed his eyes and continued to read the news.


    ¡°¡­.. ¡°The Four Heavenly Kings of the heavenward lineage expressed strong dissatisfaction after their universe mechas were destroyed. They were killed for the sake of righteousness and must be brought back to fight the seventh general!¡±


    In front of the TV, the female host slowly flipped through the pages.


    This made him feel that humans were very strange. They were clearly Saints, but they still had to pretend to flip through the pages to read the content.


    this is the summary of the battle at the front line. The rest will be reported.


    recently, the mother stream civilization has been raising the price crazily, relying on their monopoly on the core technology. Our clan, the heavenly court, the netherworld reincarnation, the evil god universe ¡­ Various forces expressed their strong condemnation!


    Our Emperor Qi has emphasized that we must develop our own aerial combat knowledge and evolutionary path. Although we started late, we must not be choked by others!


    In particular, the other party has rejected our Emperor Qi¡¯s request to land and visit the other party¡¯s mother stream base. This is simply contempt and disrespect for our ruler. They even slandered our Emperor for wanting to plagiarize the other party¡¯s civilization.


    At present, the racer of Mount Haruna from the Research Institute has already led people to develop the second generation of the universe. Although it can¡¯t compare to the performance of the 7th generation mother stream, it¡¯s still a big step for our research.¡±


    The beautiful broadcaster turned to another page.


    our younger generation inherited the saint¡¯s position and fought with the underworld¡¯s reincarnation. Both sides fought and each developed a life structure of the universe and perfected the heavens ¡­


    the heavenly Dao of us humans will perfect the ecosystem of the players in the various heavens and make up for the environment of the universe. We will completely rewrite our glory.


    we must defeat the natural heavenly Dao and become the heavenly Dao ourselves. We can conquer the heavens.


    Tuxin was watching with great interest.


    Old man Hua ya and the black-clothed Saint didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    Some of the Nomad and ascended wandering Saints would usually use the local television to broadcast to understand the situation of the heavens.


    After all, he was a country bumpkin.


    They were also used to the way the ¡± players ¡± spoke.


    The two patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡± ¡°Go over there and register. You need to test your aptitude. If you can, you can join us.¡±


    The two of them then left together.


    However, as they were walking, Hua ya suddenly said, ¡± that Saint is a little strange. The way he looked at us was like a human looking at low-level bugs. There was an unimaginable sense of oppression.


    The black-robed Saint thought about it and nodded, ¡± the other party concealed it very well, but the contempt in his bones can not be hidden. Perhaps he is a rare living being and looks down on us flesh-type bloodline creatures.


    After all, the few life forms in the universe, such as energy and silicon-based, often looked down on carbon-based life forms.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Old man Hua ya thought for a moment. it¡¯s a kind of contempt from a higher dimension. It makes me feel fear from the genetic level, as if I¡¯ve met my natural enemy ¡­ However, it¡¯s fine. The other party is definitely not a universe. After all, the Dao atlases and our bloodline life forms ¡­


    ¡®The essential structure is definitely different. We have a detection machine, so it can¡¯t be hidden ¡­¡¯ However, the other party did not seem to have a bloodline, so how could he be alive without a bloodline? He¡¯s probably hiding it. ¡±


    It was normal for some powerful Saints to have techniques to hide their bloodlines.


    ¡­.


    Tu Xin continued to watch.


    He watched the TV with great interest and studied it patiently. He also learned some history and the most important term: Primal Chaos cosmic rain.


    ¡°Is this the source of the change?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect the alien species to change the course of our universe¡¯s history. A new chaos ocean era has appeared and replaced our position.


    He shook his head slowly. however, it¡¯s not really a replacement because we will still be born ¡­ However, it seems that this life form from the chaotic sea era is of a higher level than us?¡±


    In his previous deductions, the old humans of this era were not on the same level as them.


    It was just like how humans looked at disabled people who did not have intellectual development.


    No, it was a human facing a primitive low-level monkey.


    No! It was even a few hundred times worse than a monkey.


    The upper limit of their intelligence, the height of their thinking, and their combat potential ¡­


    It could be said that any one of the lowest-level clansmen would not be weaker than a Saint among tens of billions of humans in wisdom and talent.


    Because in a disabled universe, only disabled people could be.


    some of them with high intelligence and talent, similar to those geniuses of the multi-dimensional sages, are barely comparable to the low-intelligence children of our clan ¡­


    However, he could not be underestimated.


    Before us, they¡¯ve gathered all the geniuses from the universe¡¯s spiritual history for tens of billions of years, and only a dozen or so top-tier creatures have appeared. They indeed have the possibility of being on par with the best of our race.¡±


    This was a simple logic.


    After all, the tens of billions of years of the history of the universe in the history of the monkeys were condensed together. It was reasonable for a few genius monkeys with intelligence and talent to be able to compete with humans ¡­


    However, could they win?


    He couldn¡¯t win.


    It was not a lie that they were All Saints.


    And their numbers were not as rare as the Saints.


    As a new human being, their reproduction ability was comparable to that of humans ¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to develop a country to tens or hundreds of billions of people.


    How could this be compared?


    There was no way to compare.


    Furthermore, the other party¡¯s power was still disappearing, and the great Dao was sealed.


    this is already a double death sentence, eliminated by the times ¡­ It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t have a chance to turn the tables against us, but against the universe. It¡¯s the universe that annihilates them, not us.¡±


    Tu Xin¡¯s expression was serious as he looked at the plants,


    only the main characters of the other sea of chaos era can fight against us. However, no matter how strong we are, we are still individual life forms ¡­ The other party¡¯s heavens of the universe seem to be more advanced than ours!¡±


    He looked at the plants and felt that his pride had been shattered.

 Chapter 1338

    ?


    1338 Chapter 1347-general trend


    Compared to individual life, the universe was naturally a higher level of existence.


    This made him feel a strong sense of danger. Those bloodline life forms were destined to be eliminated, but those universes might be a threat.


    future, I have to predict the future ¡­


    He closed his eyes and continued to deduce history based on the current data.


    As new-era creatures with average intelligence and talent, far higher than low-level humans, their deduction ability was naturally outstanding.


    Furthermore, he was the first lifeform to appear. The amount of information he absorbed from the chaos sea was the most.


    One scene after another flashed by.


    ¡°In the future, the ¡®human heavenly Dao¡¯ faction of those creatures with the old bloodlines will definitely not be able to defeat the natural heavenly Dao! They¡¯re a species that¡¯s bound to be eliminated, and they¡¯ll eventually be exterminated and obliterated by the natural heavenly Dao.¡±


    He continued to calculate the future.


    ¡°Even if they aren¡¯t ruled by us, they will be ruled by another main character of the chaos sea! They¡¯re bound to fall to the mortal world!¡±


    however, those old creatures have a very stubborn Foundation. They have mastered the resources of the old era, are rotten, and are high and mighty. In particular, they have first occupied the land of the universe to defend. It will take some time to overthrow the ¡®old humans¡¯.


    but in the future, they will eventually be captured and raised ¡­ ¡°However, it¡¯s not raised at the foot of our great continents like we do. In the nine great cosmoses, it¡¯s raised in the heavenly Dao¡¯s heavenly cosmoses.


    All the evolution of the human heavenly Dao camp had become the natural heavenly Dao¡¯s wedding dress ¡­


    As for the last experts of the human camp, they will conceal their identities and possess some heavenly Dao, hiding in the natural heavenly Dao and becoming one of the rulers of the new heavenly courts.¡±


    He could vaguely see existences of the past changing their appearances, reincarnating, and hiding in the new celestial heavens.


    ¡°As for the new heavenly court¡¯s great emperor of nature, although he spent a lot of effort to launch a war and overthrow the old illness, he still managed to escape. He knew that they were hiding among his subjects, but he had no way to cure them ¡­ Completely eradicate them.¡±


    ¡°This is the general trend,¡±


    He opened his eyes and thought, ¡± after all, the bloodline universe is connected to the bloodline creatures ¡­ There¡¯s a possibility that they can take over each other¡¯s bodies, but we¡¯re completely cut off from them, not even having a bloodline. If bloodline creatures face us, they definitely won¡¯t become uninhabitable and become livestock!¡±


    He continued to deduce.


    in the future, the heavenly Dao of the universe will soon discover the emergence of new chaos lifeforms. The two main characters of the chaos sea will also begin to collide.


    let¡¯s officially enter the stage ¡­


    He squinted his eyes and paused for a moment before smiling. according to the current situation, if the other party continues to act like this, they will definitely be crushed by us. Their numbers ¡­ It¡¯s too rare!¡±


    This was because they were the universe, while he was an individual living being.


    Their numbers could reach up to hundreds of billions, and as ¡®new humans¡¯, their reproduction speed was absolutely top-notch.


    they discovered us and a war broke out between the two sides. At first, we were no match for them and hid in the chaos sea ¡­ ¡°Then, we multiplied like crazy. When our numbers reached a hundred million, we completely crushed their rare population.¡±


    they will definitely lose. They can only wait for their deaths. We will crush them like dried weeds and rotten wood!


    He frowned and fell into deep thought again.


    after that, in order to solve the problem of the number of natural heavenly Dao, they re-activated the ¡®fake heavenly Dao¡¯ of the humans from before. They used the humans raised in their own universe to form an Army and re-produced the human heavenly Dao ¡­ They started a human wave tactic against us.¡±


    for a time, we were evenly matched.


    He closed his eyes again.


    after a period of stalemate, the confrontation was broken again ¡­ This was because the universe suddenly trembled. Following our great battle, the number of Saints kept on increasing, and the great Dao was completely completed. The universe was moving towards maturity, and the power of the bloodline was disappearing.¡±


    the disappearance of this bloodline power doesn¡¯t just affect the Saints. It also affects those bloodline universes and heavenly Dao. They¡¯re being rejected by the multiverse again ¡­ If it was a complete universe, there would be no rejection. However, they were incomplete singularities ¡­ A mature universe is increasingly unable to accommodate foreign objects!¡±


    the bloodline universe is starting to weaken. With the help of nature, we¡¯re crushing each other step by step ¡­ ¡°The other party was getting weaker and weaker. In the end, they put all their power into fighting for rank 11. They wanted to fight with us for the nine divine positions of chaos singularities ¡­¡±


    after all, it doesn¡¯t matter who becomes rank-11 no matter how great the difference in the number of troops between the two sides is. This is a suppressive-level force that will completely affect the balance and completely reverse the general trend of the universe ¡­


    When he reached this point, he suddenly opened his eyes and snorted.


    in the end, it¡¯s still a return to the Orthodox history of fighting for rank 11 ¡­ Originally, it was the longevity world that was fighting with us. Now, it has become the other worlds that are fighting with us ¡­ Back to the node, rank 11 was the last hope of the old creatures, and now it had become the last hope of the heavenly Dao ¡­ After all, the general trend can¡¯t be changed, but the details can!¡±


    Now, it seemed to have changed a lot, but it had never been out of the general trend, and the changes were all minor.


    The general trend was still the same-the universe had been completed, and the eleventh level had been activated. The old creatures were struggling for the last eleventh level with them in a new era, trying to change the future of the disparity in power.


    However, he could not continue to deduce further. After all, the content of level 11 ¡­ It wasn¡¯t something that could be deduced just by deduction. How to break through was a mystery.


    In fact, he was only deducing the general direction. The specifics were a huge problem.


    Just like back then, when the lifelong realm deduced the mature universe, it was the Age of Chaos. However, they were only able to deduce half of it. Not only was it the Age of Chaos, it was also the age of the sprouting of new lifeforms. They missed out on them.


    perhaps, I¡¯m only half-done with my deduction. There are still many unknown. He took a deep breath. after all, I¡¯m not sure how our lineage cultivates ¡­ The opportunity to vindicate Dao at level 11 was to leave the chaos heavens and re-enter the interior of a mature universe to cultivate again. How was one to vindicate Dao? I unknown either ¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at the small television and the others in front of him. I have to think of a way to do something in this era, to prepare for the birth of our race.


    However, he wasn¡¯t a bloodline Saint, so he couldn¡¯t use the power of the bloodline.


    They didn¡¯t even dare to enter those ¡°universes,¡± because the Master of the Universe would immediately discover the abnormality.


    I can¡¯t evolve the universe. I have to establish a force and find a mole to control the universe for me. I also want to become a force in the heavens.


    He thought for a moment and started to wander around.


    Although Xu Zhi did not know that he was deducing life, he was silently observing him. Xu Zhi was very patient and wanted to see what this Big Shot was up to. Perhaps he was already researching an unprecedented power system.


    However, to observe for a while and look around for candidates?


    Xu Zhi scratched his head and suddenly realized something. if you want people, you should¡¯ve told me earlier. What kind of genius do you not have? Now, most of the areas are my sandbags. There are a lot of talents in my house, so you can choose whichever you want.¡±

 Chapter 1339

    ?


    1339 It¡¯s time for my God of creation camp to take action


    ¡°But come to think of it, it¡¯s only been a thousand years. How many talents do I have here?¡±


    Xu Zhi was very relaxed and did not know.


    After all, there were more than 100000 heavenly universes now.


    Although each of them was not big, and the current ¡± heavens ¡± were only a few hundred to tens of thousands of light years in area, the total size of all the ¡± heavens ¡± might not even be the size of a Milky Way. To a large universe, they were still like rice grains.


    But ¡­


    In the face of the vast nature, living beings were like ants.


    Since tens of billions of years ago, the actual land occupied by living beings would not be too much.


    And in these universes, there were the geniuses who had condensed the next four levels of the great Dao!


    What kind of concept was this?


    In the previous universe, only six levels had passed, and Saints had appeared bit by bit. He had squeezed and destroyed the universe in advance, and the remaining ¡®four levels¡¯ of monstrous talents had appeared at the same time in this Dharma ending era. It was already unimaginable!


    right now, I¡¯m only providing the embryo. It¡¯s still in its primitive stage. Even I don¡¯t know how much they¡¯ll expand in the future ¡­


    ¡°Anyway, just let them develop.¡±


    don¡¯t be fooled by their numbers. They look invincible and terrifying ¡­ However, in the face of the real future, I¡¯m still in a desperate situation, and I don¡¯t even have the chance to resist ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head. It sounded cruel, and perhaps many people would not want to hear it.


    If a group of genius monkeys from all eras were condensed together, countless monkey geniuses would appear. Even if they fought with their backs to the water, it would still be very difficult to defeat humans.


    But this was the truth of being drenched in blood!


    Right now, he was like a landlord, a farmer who was engaged in construction, infrastructure, and extraordinary cultivation system. However, it was still very difficult for him to resist ¡­


    I took over the chaos ocean¡¯s structure and found another way to deal with the ¡®trash¡¯ in the chaos ocean. I pretended that I was the next general trend of the universe. It looked great, but it would soon be overturned ¡­


    however, they¡¯re developing really quickly. It hasn¡¯t been long since they started, and even this number of 100000 heavens is already extremely terrifying to me. Even Xu Zhi was unable to completely understand or detect every single part of it.


    It was impossible for him to obtain information about every cosmos. The huge amount of useless information was enough to make him go crazy.


    After all, it was already very scary.


    What would it be like when an era exploded and the environment was shaped?


    Technology, biology, plants, soil, climate ¡­


    There were hundreds of millions of domains in these areas, each of which was extensive and profound. Almost every moment, there would be Saints researching new theories.


    Large numbers of Saints rose to power as they ran around shouting. They were immersed in fanatical research in the chaos heavens.


    After more than ten years, he had a new appearance.


    For example, a few years ago, a Sage like Shennong had appeared in the evil god heavens.


    He had actually started to plant miniature desert plants. His talent in certain aspects was not inferior to Xu fan¡¯s. The ¡°new hybrid rice plant¡± was able to take root in the barren land and absorb its meager strength even in an area without sufficient earth-nourishing spiritual veins.


    This directly opened a new era.


    There was no need for a training hall to set up a place, and it could take root in any barren place. Although the amount of energy it absorbed was small, it was still a considerable amount.


    This was close to the problem of energy supply, so that all living beings on the continent could start to have enough to eat.


    At first, Xu Zhi even went to take a look at this Sage, Shennong. Later, various sages, such as Yu the Great, appeared to control the flood. Xu Zhi¡¯s heart was completely disheartened, and he became numb to it.


    If he were to study them one by one, his brain would explode.


    It was better to just sit at home and watch TV, play virtual games of the advanced technological civilization in the lower realm, and lie down leisurely to accept the situation. Although he would go out every once in a while, he would still see the rapid development.


    The moment he stepped out, he even saw a primitive tribe of a barren village. There were only a few tall and large peas and sunflowers that stood tall on the barren land. They bore fruits for the other universes to eat.


    After more than ten years, he went out and found that he was already on an ancient-style street. Although the tall sunflowers and other plants were still there, the ground was full of green grass, grasslands, and crops ¡­


    the plants like sunflowers that took root in the training hall became towering trees, while the plants that could not take root in the training hall were weeds, flowers, and small edible plants ¡­


    When Xu Zhi saw this, he was completely stunned.


    These Saints were too greedy, weren¡¯t they?


    This was probably a race for military equipment. The various major forces of the various heavens were competing for hegemony, and there was also the foreign enemy, the natural heavenly Dao, which was a major threat. Naturally, they had to work hard.


    The longevity Saint was definitely involved in this.


    If they didn¡¯t desperately help in the dark, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to develop to this extent.


    And even more decisive blows were still going on. Xu Zhi immediately heard, ¡± Due to the appearance of large grasslands with weeds, rice, and other plants, they had already begun to evolve into pigs, cows, sheep, and other beasts that could graze the universe, produce milk, and so on ¡­


    At that moment, Xu Zhi finally realized that he could not manage so many things, nor did he have the huge energy to manage them.


    The times were developing on their own!


    The nine great continents of the universe were turning green.


    I can¡¯t use my previous idea of controlling a world anymore ¡­ This is the great era, and I might really be the God of creation and God of Destruction. I don¡¯t need to pay attention to the geniuses of many eras, but observe and grasp the situation.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that he had to see himself clearly and be more of a lapper.


    This was fate.


    He was in charge of the general direction.


    It was just like those big companies that had started up, they would start to master the general development pattern. As for some small projects and specific work, they did not need to do it personally.


    right now, this is the more important task ¡­ If he wants talent, I can give it to him!¡±


    after all, I also want to see what kind of tricks he¡¯s going to play. We¡¯re at a disadvantage and definitely can¡¯t beat him at the moment. We have to break the situation. However, how should we approach him? that¡¯s the problem ¡­


    Xu Zhi cupped his cheeks in his hands, but he was good at farming, so he really did not like the infighting and playing Mission Impossible. He sat on the sofa and watched the program broadcast on the small heavenly television in front of him.


    ¡°Hai, this one looks good.¡± Pheasant Ji suddenly sat down. if you¡¯re not serious, I¡¯ll disturb you.


    He had to admit that these players had no talent in fighting and deducing cultivation techniques, but they were good at doing evil things and making programs.


    It had also recently launched a program called ¡± if you are the one ¡°, which focused on solving the problem of Dao companions between Saints.


    After all, times were different now. Saints were immortal, and there was no need to worry about their Dao companions becoming their weaknesses. however, they were irresponsible, ¡± so naturally, many saints who weren¡¯t intensely competitive entered the Dao companion era and traveled together.


    Ding! Ding!


    All the lights on the TV were off.


    &Nbsp; at the side, pheasant Ji, who was sitting on the sofa, also called out. She mumbled and shook her delicate and slender legs. this person doesn¡¯t look reliable at first glance. It¡¯s normal for all the lights to be turned off ¡­ However, recently, I heard that some of the Saints under our power have also gone on blind dates. The other party is clearly playing with cultural penetration.¡±


    Xu Zhi was sitting on the sofa and seemed to be watching TV as well, still thinking about how to lay out the layout.


    strictly speaking, they¡¯re the. God of Destruction¡¯s. universe that wants to change the future of the universe, and the ¡®God of creation¡¯s chaos life¡¯s faction that wants to maintain the order of the universe and prevent the invasion of cancer cells ¡­


    Without a doubt, the chaos lifeform in front of him was the order keeper of the God of creation¡¯s camp!


    They were the Orthodox!


    The universe¡¯s self-recovery ability would give birth to the true protagonist of the universe.


    however, the God of creation was originally a Bluff. The God of creation does not exist at all ¡­


    Xu Zhi thought about it again. how should I be in the order camp of the God of creation, representing the nature of the great universe, supporting the main character of the other universe, defeating those abominable heavens and realms, and saving the great universe? ¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the ¡± if you¡¯re the one ¡± on the TV in front of him.

 Chapter 1340

    ?


    1340 Messiah¡¯s revival plan


    ¡°Why are you so engrossed in this show? Are you going on a blind date?¡± Pheasant Ji suddenly laughed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head and shifted his gaze away from if you are the one. He could not help but ask, ¡± Do you think we can resist the fate of the universe and change the fate of destruction? ¡±


    ¡°So, this is the reason why you want to be a Playboy?¡± Ruji asked.


    Xu Zhi was speechless. What did this even mean?


    My ambition isn¡¯t here.


    I¡¯m not that petty. Why would I cheat on you? in the future, I¡¯m going to ¡­


    Xu Zhi thought about it and felt that he had to ask a professional, so he asked again, ¡± the general trend of the universe will definitely have a self-protection mechanism ¡­ If the universe is too invaded, will it develop its own intelligence?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Pheasant Ji thought for a moment, then shook her head and asserted, It was impossible!


    &Nbsp; however, after a while, pheasant eye hesitated. however, we living beings think that it¡¯s impossible, and it might not be. It¡¯s not impossible, right?


    At first, they thought that they were the living beings who understood the universe the most.


    However, after so many unbelievable things that had happened, even the most firm argument could be questioned.


    When Xu Zhi heard this, he also thought to himself, ¡± as expected, it has subverted all three of my views. I didn¡¯t believe in the God of creation at all in the beginning. Now, I¡¯m skeptical of everything. I think anything can happen ¡­


    Xu Zhi knew very well that in order to fool the chaotic lifeforms, he had to first fool the Saints of the longevity Daoist Palace!


    If the Saints of the longevity Daoist Palace didn¡¯t believe it, would the real protagonist believe it?


    After all, the more they knew about the rules and order of the universe, the more they didn¡¯t believe in such a ridiculous thing as the God of creation. They felt that it might be an insult to their intelligence! He was treating them like fools!


    Did he look like sand coins?


    He was the most intelligent being in the universe!


    however, since the pheasant age of the longevity Dao Palace is no longer so certain, the universe has become grotesque and variegated. Anything is possible, and it¡¯s not impossible for me ¡­ Xu Zhi pondered again in his heart. but, the problem is still very big ¡­


    As the God of creation and the God of Destruction, he would usually turn them into zergs when they descended. Only when they saw him would they feel the mysterious and vast feeling.


    And now, the other party had no way of turning into a Zerg. As the God of creation, how could he not give himself away?


    What if he was beaten up?


    The corners of Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes twitched wildly.


    Moreover, the God of creation was the will of nature that had no self-consciousness.


    It was absolutely cold.


    Even if they were invaded, they would not resist, unless they were like the God of Destruction, who had lost too much of his authority because of too much ¡®invasion¡¯. Only then would the God of creation gain sentience and launch a counterattack.


    It was like a scale.


    Whoever obtained the least power, whoever was about to be destroyed, they would tilt and give birth to their own intelligence.


    But now, the universe still had an absolute advantage, so how could the God of creation gain sentience?


    ¡°What a headache.¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head. but let¡¯s not meet him yet. Let¡¯s give him a hint first. I¡¯m in the camp of the God of creation, so I¡¯ll help you. Slowly support the rise of the other party?¡±


    ¡°As for who will be the traitor and blend in? In the camp of the God of creation ¡­¡±


    ¡°Messiah, I think.¡±


    Xu Zhi narrowed his eyes, as if he had an idea. It was time to restart his identity from back then.


    It was time for Hermes, who was respected and had inherited the torch of civilization, to be Reborn!


    ¡°All the lights went out again!¡±


    hahahaha, I have to say, these female saints have really high standards!


    ¡°But it¡¯s only natural. Female saints are rare to begin with, and they¡¯re very picky. You¡¯re taking advantage of me marrying you!¡±


    The ¡®if you are the one¡¯ show was still playing on the television. Pheasant Ji watched with great interest and found it really interesting as she looked at the blind dates of the Saints.


    ¡°Oh right, Rugao Ji, is there a talent that can Sever the Bloodline of one¡¯s own race?¡± The venerable sovereign asked.


    Pheasant eye was stunned for a moment before she nodded. there is, but that bloodline is heaven-defying and the side effects are huge ¡­ It¡¯s meant to be used in a Second Life.¡±


    Back then, the leader of the longevity Dao Palace had used this bloodline to cut off all his Dao bloodlines and avoid the assimilation and erosion of the universe¡¯s Dao. He had then experienced the five decays of heaven and man and lived a Second Life, arriving at the era of the universe bridge.


    Then, as a tenth-grade bloodless descendant, he would prove his Dao again and become a saint.


    However, the side effects of this bloodline were extremely great.


    This was cutting off his own clan¡¯s bloodline, the core foundation!


    It was the same for Xu Zhi. The bloodlines he had cut off before were not of his own race. His own race was the bloodline of the sixth insect race. He had never cut it off, nor did he have the ability to do so!


    Severing one¡¯s own bloodline would directly cause the bloodline to collapse and become incomplete. It was very easy for the person to be directly crippled. Even if he did not die, he would also be left with an irreversible damage to his origin ¡­


    Furthermore, the first slash was already his limit. If he slashed a second time, he would definitely collapse and die!


    Therefore, this bloodline could only live for one more life!


    The Saints of the longevity Daoist Palace were all extremely young, including pheasant Ji herself, who was still at the peak of her Prime. At the same time, her husband was still in his Prime, so why was he thinking about a Second Life?


    This life was the time to decide the outcome!


    How could we have a Second Life?


    If we lose, we¡¯ll be extinct and completely gone.


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye thought for a moment and said, ¡± this bloodline is of little value. It might be useful at certain times, but it¡¯s poison to us now.


    Back then, the owner of the Holy Zhi Palace had used it once and then put it aside completely.


    Xu Zhi narrowed his eyes when he heard ruji¡¯s words.


    As expected!


    It had appeared in the sandbox that he had deduced earlier, on the body of the hostage, and it had actually existed in reality before.


    ¡°Can I have it?¡± The venerable sovereign asked.


    Ji ruoran, her husband, had always been very carefree, but he must have had his own plans.


    it¡¯s possible. I have this bloodline too. It¡¯s a first-class combat ability that can directly destroy a person¡¯s origin and cut off the source of their life. &Nbsp; pheasant eye thought for a moment and smiled. after all, I promised to give you some bloodline ¡­ Now that I¡¯ve honored one, I¡¯ll have my main body go get it for you.¡±


    Very quickly, the bloodline fell into Xu Zhi¡¯s hands.


    ¡­


    Hualala.


    Somewhere in the universe, Xu Zhi appeared in a space and looked at the bloodline in his hand. is this the heaven-defying bloodline that has severed the bloodline of my own race? ¡±


    This was not some ordinary bloodline.


    This was cutting off the origin bloodline!


    What does this mean? it¡¯s cutting off your intrinsic life form!


    For example, di Qi¡¯s first bloodline was the bloodline of the gold Crow. Therefore, his true form was a Gold Crow. No matter what second or third bloodline he absorbed, his true form would not change.


    Even if they vindicated their Dao, they would only become the first Dao bloodline. The first bloodline couldn¡¯t be cut off. The sages could only replace the other four Dao bloodlines.


    The first bloodline would always be one¡¯s innate life trait.


    in essence, bloodlines are the embodiment of rules. The bloodlines scattered in the human body are the innate fundamental rules of the human body. If they¡¯re cut off ¡­ It¡¯s the same as having no bloodline laws in your body.¡±


    Xu Zhi knew what that meant.


    He could not help but feel curious. if I cut off the origin bloodline, will my aura become the same as those chaos lifeforms? ¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯ll work?¡±


    Xu Zhi knew that it was unrealistic to impersonate or become old Wang next door, but it might be possible to gain some trust by disguising himself well.

 Chapter 1341

    ?


    1341 Awakened, old friend of the Valkyrie Palace


    Hualala.


    Before his eyes were living beings from various universes. There were birds, beasts, and fish. They were all strange beasts and magical beasts from various planets that Xu Zhi had collected.


    ¡°Slash!¡±


    Xu Zhi landed gently.


    The strange beasts and demonic beasts in front of him looked as if their spines had been instantly removed. They turned into a pool of mud and fell to the ground, rotting instantly.


    None of them had cultivated before, and only their first race bloodline had been extracted, causing their genes to collapse.


    This is very evil ¡­ Cutting off a living being¡¯s bloodline law is actually equivalent to taking away their bones. The probability of death is very high.¡±


    Xu Zhi continued his experiment. however, I¡¯m starting to seriously suspect that the unique bloodline of the cloud Star Dao fruit could be modified by prying open a human¡¯s bloodline ¡­ It¡¯s a lower branch of this ¡®origin severing¡¯ bloodline. This one is clearly more vicious.¡±


    After all, the laws existed in all things.


    He knew that the Dharma ending age had completely descended and the universe had been completed. Only then would the rules no longer exist in all things.


    Now, this was to directly cut off the origin of the bloodline and extract the core rules contained in the body, while the other was to pry it open and modify it ¡­ He could be considered to have touched a little bit of skin and hair.


    He experimented a few times and gradually grasped the trick.


    The original substance.


    They were watered with the essence of life, allowing them to survive the painful period of having their blood drawn.


    Thus, they survived.


    However, Xu Zhi soon realized that this was not a tenth-order offspring in the true sense of the word. This was a completely bloodless one ¡­ From a cultivator¡¯s point of view, losing the most important thing in one¡¯s life is equivalent to a special disabled person that has never been seen before!¡±


    without a bloodline, I can only cultivate my body and soul. I¡¯ll reach the peak of rank eight God ¡­


    Xu Zhi shook his head.


    No matter how one looked at it, it was useless.


    It was equivalent to killing off the potential of a living being.


    This was one of the stupidest things to do in the era of bloodline life.


    however, after cutting off the bloodline, there¡¯s a similar aura ¡­


    Xu Zhi mumbled, ¡± but it¡¯s only similar. The other party doesn¡¯t have a bloodline, but he has a perfect sense of ¡®completeness¡¯. There¡¯s something filling up the missing bloodline structure ¡­ However, these beasts seemed to be incomplete. The missing bloodline was empty, as if it had been ¡­ He dug out the Supreme Being bone?¡±


    This was probably the feeling.


    Xu Zhi tried cutting the bloodline of ordinary life forms and immediately began to try the Zerg.


    In front of him were many insect race beings. They stood in an orderly manner, as if they were a bunch of clone armies.


    Xu Zhi gently slashed.


    Whoosh.


    Their sixth insect race bloodline fell and collapsed. They were all turned into a pool of burst flesh.


    as expected, the sixth-dimensional bloodline, known as the bloodline of a Saint 11 levels lower, is not as easy to cut off as ordinary bloodlines. It¡¯s too powerful and deeply rooted.


    Xu Zhi felt that the hostage-taker must have had a way to solve the problem and provide a higher success rate when he used this trick back then.


    However, Xu Zhi could not be bothered with that. So what if the success rate was low now?


    Isn¡¯t it just a little more death?


    He was only using the Zergs that had exploded their troops as an experiment. He wasn¡¯t going to kill himself like they were doing. He wasn¡¯t going to test it out with his own body, so there was no need to provide a success rate.


    Hualala.


    The Zergs were dying in large numbers, and Xu Zhi was throwing out large amounts of raw materials.


    After a long time, one of the insectoids who had lost the sixth bloodline finally survived.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath, but he soon discovered an even more thorny problem. He looked at the life and frowned slightly. ¡®The other party¡¯s insect race bloodline has been severed by me, so he¡¯s no longer an insect race. He¡¯s an ordinary life form ¡­ I¡¯ve actually lost control of him.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment.


    as the existences to replace Messiah, these lives originally still have the bloodline of Messiah from back then and the world in the sea of consciousness ¡­ Now that it¡¯s been cut off, the inner world bloodline has also been removed, leaving only a hole.¡±


    This was very uncomfortable.


    Originally, it was only natural that he would lose control of ¡± this creature ¡± after severing his insect tribe bloodline. This was within Xu Zhi¡¯s expectations.


    However, he still had a possession technique.


    It was the same method he used to possess Messiah-the inner space sea of consciousness! He could use a consciousness body to occupy the other party¡¯s sea of consciousness and control it indirectly ¡­


    But now, he couldn¡¯t.


    He had lost his bloodline.


    Naturally, the bloodline within his sea of consciousness was gone as well.


    without the bloodline of the inner space, I can¡¯t possess anyone. This is very uncomfortable. Xu Zhi looked at the baby who had replaced Messiah and said in an indifferent voice, ¡± ¡°The other party is not an insect race ¡­ How can I control it?¡±


    Xu Zhi stood up and paced back and forth. Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows as he thought of the omnipotent alchemy factory. if he doesn¡¯t have the ¡®Supreme bone¡¯, why don¡¯t we just give him a nouveau riche Golden Supreme bone? ¡±


    Xu Zhi inserted a nouveau riche¡¯s golden internal space bloodline and actually filled it up perfectly, filling up the hole.


    It also gave people the feeling that he did not have a bloodline.


    After all, the plug-in of the alchemy bloodline was, in a sense, a peripheral organ, similar to the principle of carrying a Taoist artifact or using a certain rule weapon.


    At this moment, he felt like a creature without a bloodline was using a rule weapon of the bloodline faction.


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Xu Zhi began to move into it and enter the sea of consciousness of the new bloodline. He used a large amount of original substance directly to pull up the seedlings to help them grow in a familiar way of cultivation.


    After all, without a bloodline, it was still easy to reach the level of a rank-8 God.


    ¡°However, if I remember correctly, Messiah was only a level 7 heavenly Emperor back then. At that time, gods were already the top combat power ¡­ Time really doesn¡¯t spare us.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The palace of the Valkyrie.


    It was still rooted in the dojo of the rank 7 heavenly court, and next to it was the Golden Fishery.


    those guys ¡®small televisions are broadcasting again.


    Lin Hongfeng sat on the Valkyrie mountain of the immortal realm and looked at the green sky with some emotion. time flies. We¡¯re already more than ten thousand years old.


    we¡¯ve also broken through to rank-9 Dao cultivators. It¡¯s a pity ¡­ Our aptitudes aren¡¯t too strong, and without a perfect ninth-rank Dao Foundation, we¡¯re destined to be unable to become Saints.¡± Hera was a little bitter.


    Not everyone was a peerless genius.


    Their talents weren¡¯t at the level of tenth level Saints. They were only at the level of ninth level Saints, and they could only break through as ninth level cultivators. They couldn¡¯t possibly wait until they died of old age to fight for the perfect Dao Foundation, right?


    ¡°However, we¡¯re already lucky. Who knows how many geniuses of our generation have already fallen?¡± Mu Yuling said in a low voice.


    ¡°Yup,¡±


    Hera¡¯s expression was complicated and emotional. in the past, uncle Messiah took me to travel around the demonic world. In taverns, they told stories about the past and Gilgamesh¡¯s past. Then, he took the all-knowing demon to pacify the heavenly court and finally settled in wushen Palace. It felt like it was yesterday. It¡¯s hard to imagine that ten thousand years have passed.


    They were all very emotional. That wonderful period of time clearly seemed to have happened yesterday.


    there¡¯s no need for chit-chat anymore. Continue to train your body. Youth is about shedding sweat. A daughter should be self-reliant! Lin Hongfeng laughed and led the group to the gym.


    However, the next second, everyone seemed to feel something and looked over in unison.


    Hualala.


    Suddenly, a mountain peak in the distance shook slightly.


    The ancient and vast stone tablet of my master¡¯s tomb of Messiah started to shake slightly.

 Chapter 1342

    ?


    1342 Chapter 1351-killing his way out of the tier 7 heavenly court


    The cemetery of wushen Palace?


    Lin Hongfeng turned to look, and her mind changed slightly, stirring a ripple.


    Buried in the cemetery were the ancient existences and members of the forces of the past generations. In the deepest part of the cemetery was the tomb of his very first teacher, Messiah.


    At this moment, the depths of the tomb were shaking.


    ¡°Someone is secretly stealing our wushen Palace¡¯s tomb?¡±


    Hera¡¯s face darkened. Wushen Palace was a place of physical cultivation, and most of them were demons who had gained intelligence and become spirits. They cultivated the purest martial arts and soul Arts, and were natural treasures.


    Tomb raiders weren¡¯t rare, but that was in the distant beginning era. Who would still dare to raid tombs now?


    Within the heaven of the Seven Realms, there were no more enemies in this Daoist Rite temple built by di Qi.


    However, there were no signs of any external enemies.


    only a level 10 Saint could sneak into our Palace without a trace. But why would Emperor Qi and the other Saints Rob our tombs? ¡±


    Soon, they arrived at the scene and saw that the tallest tombstone in the center was shattering, as if some ancient existence had broken out of the ground.


    They looked at each other, and a thought suddenly flashed through their minds.


    ¡®Her Majesty Messiah ¡­¡¯ Could he still be alive?


    He was resurrected?


    The people of wushen Palace looked at each other and didn¡¯t react.


    The Fall Of Messiah back then was too mysterious.


    After all, that was the blood of immortality.


    However, because he had slept for too long, his body¡¯s energy had been exhausted, and his body was deteriorating.


    He had also tried to soak himself in the energy liquid for more than a thousand years, but in the end, he was only receiving external energy. It was difficult to maintain the functions of every part of his body. After a long time, he still died.


    After all, the level of civilization at that time was really not high, and there were not even rank-9 Daoist. The means of the gods were limited.


    The era when Dao cultivators appeared and di Qi and the others broke through was very late in the era when they encountered the Azure abyss divine territory, the stone man disc, and the Azure sky Paragon.


    back then, we felt that it was very strange that he had fallen. Could it be that he has resurrected now? ¡± Hera was extremely excited.


    No one would forget uncle Messiah, who had guided her into the path, and the one who had helped wushen Palace Walk the right path.


    ¡°Perhaps so!¡±


    Lin Hongfeng¡¯s expression grew excited.


    ¡°Messiah is the remnant body of the Savior, Hermes! And who was his Highness Hermes? He¡¯s a Saint who ruled an ancient era together with the ancient gods. Even after we fell, he has been secretly maintaining our torch and handing over civilization. He¡¯s the man known as the Savior.¡±


    Savior.


    There were simply too many achievements, and it would not be excessive to use any kind of thick ink to write them down in history.


    Even the textbooks of the Seven Realms had long records of the students.


    He was the one who arrived at the first era of potions after the end of the wizard era, leading the Emperor of that time to the New World. He was known as the first great potions Emperor, the great Monarch who controlled the garden and wine.


    He was also the one who opened the new era and taught rank-9 martial artists the path of the integration of soul and body ¡­


    He was in the immortal world ¡­


    and in this life, the universe is about to be destroyed. The man who is called the Savior might ¡­ Sheerah suddenly thought of something and was so excited that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    No one was willing to believe that they had fallen that year. They all held a trace of hope to return and see a miracle.


    The crowd was silent. They looked at the tombstone with anticipation.


    Perhaps it was really a contingency left behind by Emperor Messiah and Hermes to come to this destined era. After all, he was a figure on par with the ancient gods.


    Kachaa.


    The tomb was lifted.


    A young man with black hair and black eyes walked out.


    10,000 years had not left any marks on that man¡¯s young body. He was still strong and handsome, as if he was a great Monarch who had traveled through countless years to this day.


    ¡°Hera, is the current era the heavens?¡± Messiah stretched her body and said in a low voice.


    Tears welled up in Hera¡¯s eyes as she recalled the time in the bar in the demonic realm, when she served tea to the man while he was telling a story.


    ¡°It¡¯s the heavens! It¡¯s the heavens¡± era!¡± Hera said nervously.


    Since he knew about the heavens, it meant that he had really left behind a backup plan, deliberately waiting for this era.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± Messiah looked at wushen Palace¡¯s people. It was still the big red chicken that had turned into a spirit, Lin Hongfeng, Hera, mu Yuling ¡­ As for the bunnies that were so lively back then, like the little rabbit and the little ginseng, they had already died of old age.


    Not everyone had the strength to break through to Grade 9.


    ¡°Yeah, long time no see.¡± Lin Hongfeng¡¯s voice was hoarse and complicated. She looked at the gravestones beside her. unfortunately, it¡¯s hard for them to predict the future.


    ¡°Everyone will die, including myself.¡±


    Messiah thought about it and sighed. After a moment of silence, she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk. I want to know what happened all these years. What¡¯s the current situation in the era of the heavens?¡±


    Everyone was more and more certain that this was a contingency plan that had come to this heavens era.


    Soon, they introduced the current situation. The Saints of the heavens were not dead, and the ¡®natural heavenly axiom¡¯ and ¡®human heavenly axiom¡¯ were on the same side.


    ¡°I see.¡± Messiah nodded as if she was joking.


    don¡¯t think that we¡¯re still living in our dojos. In fact, our wushen Palace has also gone to the universe. Many of our Daoist cultivators have taken up positions in other heavens, and some of them have even become level 10 Saints. Hera said.


    ¡°Level 10 Saint?¡± haha! Messiah laughed.


    of course. The true form of our great cosmos is an incomplete rank-9 Dao cultivator. However, it¡¯s very easy to become a saint in the heavens of those small cosmoses. The cultivation time is extremely fast, so we have already become Saints there.


    Lin Hongfeng explained the current situation in wushen Palace. it¡¯s the best time now! We¡¯ve already accumulated a lot of experience in becoming saints in the small universe. It¡¯s not impossible for us to become Saints in the great universe in the future ¡­¡±


    after all, although our Dao Foundation is incomplete, the times are different now. We can pry it open and make it complete ¡­ Now, even if we are mediocre people who don¡¯t have the qualifications to become Saints, we still have the qualifications to easily become Saints! The path to becoming a Sage has become extremely simple!¡±


    even the sages who want to vindicate the nine-Yuan universe have a chance ¡­


    it¡¯s so easy for us to become Saints. I heard that some of the prodigies broke the record and surpassed us. There are already many young saints.


    She continued to introduce the layout. This was a Golden Age.


    Soon, Hera could not help but ask, ¡± uncle Messiah, you¡¯ve awakened. Do you want to tell the world that you¡¯re awake? do you want to rule Emperor Qi and the ancient gods? ¡± After all, if they knew, they would be very happy!¡±


    Messiah shook her head and slowly looked up at the sky. no, they won¡¯t be happy. If they know I¡¯ve lived to this era, they might even want to kill me.


    Everyone from wushen Palace was shocked.


    ¡®Why? you¡¯re clearly the leader of the torch of civilization, the Savior, and once a great existence comparable to the ancient gods ¡­¡¯


    Could it be that this involved the ancient and secret past of Buddhism?


    Was it related to the fall of Hermes, the ruler of the land of gods?


    Could it be that he wasn¡¯t simply killed by yueshen Ji?


    why did the ancient gods and the others ¡­ ¡°You deliberately woke up in this era,¡± Lin Hongfeng said anxiously,¡±but there¡¯s also an indescribable mystery about it. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re planning something.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± Messiah looked at them. if you still believe that I won¡¯t harm you, think of a way to help me break out of this dojo¡¯s membrane and reach the chaos heavens.


    Kill their way out?


    Kill their way out of the vast Level 7 heavenly court?


    Lin Hongfeng and the others felt goosebumps all over their bodies.

 Chapter 1343

    ?


    1343 Chapter 1351-different paths, different plans


    To kill his way out of the Seven Realms heavenly court ¡­


    Lin Hongfeng was also shocked by this bold idea.


    Even the core power of the Seven Realms heavenly court was not here. After all, the focus of the current era was no longer on the dojo.


    For example, Mother Earth¡¯s Green vine and Emperor Qi were roaming the lands outside the chaos heavens. However, they were still heavily guarded.


    There weren¡¯t any level 10 Saints, but there were countless level 9 cultivators.


    ¡°Kill our way out ¡­ Can¡¯t we have a proper discussion?¡±


    ¡°With your status, you don¡¯t have to be so extreme ¡­¡± Hera quickly said.


    No. Messiah shook her head. in this era, once it is discovered, it will be difficult to revive! Only by launching a surprise attack and killing their way out could they obtain some things and find a glimmer of hope ¡­ You don¡¯t have to help me. After all, the price you have to pay for betraying the seven Worlds celestial heavens is too great.¡±


    Lin Hongfeng and the others pursed their lips.


    This was indeed an unimaginably huge price to pay.


    After all, the other universes still had the avatars of the sages who had just broken through. Once they betrayed the Chong Ming heavenly court, it would mean that these avatars of the sages ¡­


    He had to give up.


    One had to know that in the era of the heavens and realms, it was extremely precious to have a saint¡¯s quota in one of the heavens.


    Abandoning everything before him was equivalent to leaving directly. The largest ¡®heavenly power¡¯ in the sea of chaos was even wanted ¡­


    It was equivalent to betraying the human race!


    This was betraying all mankind!


    ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± Lin Hongfeng¡¯s expression turned serious. She said in a low voice, the things you want to do will not be tolerated by the ancient gods? ¡±


    ¡®Not tolerated by the ancient gods ¡­¡¯


    Then, why did the old Hermes die?


    Were there also some terrifying mysteries?


    Everyone in the wushen Palace felt their hearts beating very fast.


    Could it be that the ancient gods were also silent in the dark, or even taking action?


    They could only feel fear and uneasiness in their hearts. The ancient gods had always been sacred, pure, and great existences in their eyes, without a trace of flaw, but now ¡­


    In ancient times, the death of Hermes must have hidden some truth.


    ¡°We walk different paths, so we can¡¯t work together.¡±


    what do you think of this era? ¡± Messiah¡¯s voice was very calm. She sat on a large rock in wushen Palace and looked at the sky.


    Lin Hongfeng thought for a moment, then seriously said, ¡± it¡¯s very dangerous. The natural heavenly Dao is suppressing us too much. We humans are still lacking when we possess the universe¡¯s heavenly Dao. We can¡¯t unleash their full strength. Although we have the advantage now, we ¡­


    Lin Hongfeng, Hera, and the others came from the wushen Palace, and unlike the native heavens outside, they didn¡¯t know about the existence of the God of creation. It could be said that they knew a lot.


    He didn¡¯t look too optimistic.


    Moreover, even if the natural heavenly axiom, which had stopped this trend, became the Master of the Universe, there was still a real trend behind it: Chaos ocean beings.


    they¡¯re going to put everything on the line and destroy the changing trend of the God¡¯s descent-the heavens and the myriad worlds-in order to find a way out ¡­ But I¡¯m different. I don¡¯t think that changing the universe¡¯s future will succeed.¡±


    it¡¯s impossible to change. It¡¯s impossible to change from the beginning ¡­


    Messiah¡¯s voice was extremely calm. the general trend of the universe is a torrent of fate ¡­ It was simply impossible to go against the heavens. The best way is to follow the general trend and find a chance of survival for our bloodline creatures!¡±


    Lin Hongfeng¡¯s expression instantly tensed up.


    It meant that the ancient gods and the others had made the plan for the arrival of the God of Destruction, changing the future of destruction by increasing the variables ¡­


    And Messiah, who was Hermes back then, strongly opposed it ¡­


    She felt as if she had caught on to something. She sighed and said, ¡± ¡°Messiah, in the ancient wizard vocabulary, means a Savior ¡­ ¡®Perhaps you¡¯ve already planned for the future, and your true intention is to descend into this era ¡­¡¯ However, can we really find another path of survival that belongs to us?¡±


    stand on the side of the God of creation, take advantage of the situation, and survive ¡­


    Lin Hongfeng felt that this was a terrifying ancient scheme. In the end, she sighed. She didn¡¯t really understand it herself. She looked at the people beside her and knew that they were moved. wushen Palace can¡¯t be without a master. I can¡¯t leave ¡­ If you want to follow me, I can pretend that I didn¡¯t see you.¡±


    In the end, someone had to stay in wushen Palace.


    After all, it was a huge force with tens of millions of disciples in the Seven Realms.


    If she, the master of wushen Palace, chose to betray him, it would be difficult to protect and deal with the remaining disciples. They would be implicated.


    Not seeing the choice was already the biggest concession.


    Even so, she would probably be punished, but she believed that the friendship between Pan Yu Xian and mother Earth would protect her.


    Hera took a deep breath, stepped forward and said, ¡± uncle Messiah, is there really a way out for the future you talked about? ¡±


    ¡°Is there any hope?¡± Mu Yuling said.


    Great emperor Messiah meant a lot to wushen Palace. It could even be said that wushen Palace would not exist without Messiah ¡­ They could follow him, open up New Hope, build another bloodline Ark, and retain a trace of their inheritance ¡­


    However, there had to be a path of hope and a goal.


    Since he didn¡¯t agree with the path of the ancient gods, he had to find a way out for the ¡®bloodline creatures¡¯.


    ¡°That¡¯s the general trend, and we can¡¯t stop it. If a Mantis tries to stop a chariot, it will definitely be destroyed. It¡¯s better to blend in and become a part of the new life.¡± Said Messiah softly.


    huh? ¡± Hera was stunned. possession? ¡±


    But how could he become a chaos creature?


    This was impossible!


    They were not of the same system, so it should be impossible to possess them.


    yes, ¡± Messiah said indifferently. everything can be possible! In the Dharma ending age of bloodline creatures, bloodlines were non-existent. But now, bloodlines could still be preserved in the form of thousands of worlds outside the universe ¡­ In that case, there must be a way to achieve the impossible possession ¡­ We can disguise ourselves as their kind.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Hera asked, ¡± when the Age of Chaos truly descends, we¡¯ll lose all our power and become mortals. We won¡¯t even have the power to disguise ourselves.


    ¡°They don¡¯t have any bloodline, and we don¡¯t have any bloodline either.¡±


    Messiah looked up at the sky as if she was looking at an ancient fellow Daoist.


    that person believed that the glory of us bloodline creatures can not be lost. We would rather die than to keep our bloodline ¡­ and I think that this is too extreme. His personality is too idealistic and too overbearing. If we want to continue, we have to pay some price, such as ¡­ Our roots.¡±


    Abandon the bloodline and cut off the bloodline!


    Hera and mu Yuling¡¯s bodies trembled. What kind of spirit was this?


    It seemed that Hermes¡¯s compromise back then seemed soft, but in fact, it was another kind of extremely strong decisiveness. It was a battle with his back to the water.


    The two ancient existences stood at two ends, but they had both chosen a path of no return!

 Chapter 1344

    ?


    1344 Chapter 1352-wreaking havoc in the heavenly Palace


    ¡°We understand,¡±


    At this point, Hera and mu Yuling bowed respectfully.


    The two of them stopped in their tracks and looked at the black-robed, black-eyed young man.


    He knew that the great sovereign Messiah, Hermes, the god of wisdom, had used some means to fake his death until today, but he had never changed his original intentions.


    He was still Mercury, the god of wisdom who had given wisdom to the people in order to continue the fire of civilization and open the way for the future generations.


    This was enough.


    He didn¡¯t need to ask too much.


    Even if there were difficulties, dangers, mountains of daggers, seas of flames, and a narrow escape, so what?


    There were too many geniuses and geniuses on the side of the ancient gods, and too few on Hermes ¡®side. It was not important to have him on the other side, but uncle Messiah¡¯s side lacked too many talents.


    No matter what, he had to walk to know whether he was right or wrong.


    If the ancient gods really lost the bet and the entire line collapsed, Messiah might be the last spark, the Last Ark to save civilization.


    ¡°How are we going to get out?¡± Mu Yuling said after some thought.


    Hera said, ¡± we can only kill our way out. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t know how strict the dojos of the rank 7 heavenly court are ¡­ Strict inspections, no mortal living beings are allowed to be brought into the inner space. Even existences of our level have to go through a strict approval and notification process.¡±


    After all, this was the Daoist Rite temple of the Seven Realms heavenly court.


    Although the nine revolutions mysterious art, demon cores, and the bloodline of the entire clan were no longer as important as they were in the past, they still had strict confidentiality measures to prevent the leakage of the bloodline.


    Mortals and even rank eight gods didn¡¯t have the right to leave.


    Even the most trusted core factions of Dao actualisation Titans like them had to go through a strict inspection before they could leave the sect and reach the chaos heavens in a short period of time.


    After all, they usually didn¡¯t go out with their main bodies. Now, they were traveling through their avatars in the heavens or through quantum small televisions.


    we have to report it and go through the proper procedures. We can¡¯t just sneak past the southern Heaven Gate and leave peacefully.


    Hera shook her head and said seriously, ¡± first of all, the registration process is very cumbersome. The few people who are going out must be reported and confirmed. An immortal official will also arrive in advance to review every person who has reported before they can go out ¡­ Emperor Messiah was exposed as soon as she came. She was discovered to have not died.¡±


    ¡°The inspection is indeed strict. After all, the bloodline can not be lost.¡± Mu Yuling sighed as well. we can only pretend to get close to the South Heaven Gate unintentionally. After all, our identities are very trustworthy. We can keep getting closer and then suddenly break out ¡­ she said. Charge out of the South Heaven Gate and arrive outside the Dao field of the chaos heavens!¡±


    This was the only way.


    However, the success rate was also very low.


    This was because the two of them were only incomplete rank-9 Dao-existences. Although their combat strength was already top-notch, there were many powerful Dao-existences comparable to them.


    ¡°But we still have to go out. Speed is the most important thing in war.¡± no, ¡± Hera made up her mind. if we delay any longer, we¡¯ll get the news that great emperor Messiah has faked her death and come back to life. That¡¯ll be terrible.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate, and there wasn¡¯t much to pack. He casually prepared and went into battle.


    ¡°Have a safe journey.¡± Lin Hongfeng was silent for a moment.


    The three of them were the only members of the wushen Palace left. If they failed, mu Yuling and Hera would probably die. She would be the only one left.


    After all, the immortality of the universe era was relative.


    This was a power that controlled all the heavens. If the other party killed all the bodies of your heavens, you would die without a doubt.


    Unless ¡­


    Not only do you have a clone in this world, but you also have a body hidden in the universes of other heavenly powers.


    However, such people were very rare. At the same time, they had hidden their identities in both heavens and mixed in ¡­ At the very least, it wasn¡¯t something they could do.


    Lin Hongfeng couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t die. Didn¡¯t you two say that you wanted to eat chicken tips? I¡¯ll treat you to some next time.¡±


    ¡­


    Southern Heaven Gate.


    Immortal Qi was ethereal, and immortal palaces stood tall.


    From afar, one could see many powerful heavenly gods standing guard.


    And behind the lofty bronze door was a slightly-spinning spatial vortex. It connected to the space outside the Dao sanctum, which was the land outside the chaos heavens.


    The surroundings were peaceful and quiet.


    Lin Hongfeng and Hera slowly approached the South Sky Gate. They called over the general guarding the gate. we need to report that we¡¯re out.


    The general who was guarding the place was a powerful heavenly deity. He glanced at them and suddenly laughed, ¡± so it¡¯s the two martial gods of the wushen Palace. They¡¯re going out. When are they going out for? ¡±


    Two great cultivators were enough to make the guards respect them.


    Furthermore, female powerhouses were extremely rare.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to ¡­¡± Sheerah¡¯s expression was slightly serious, but she suddenly raised her hand and knocked out the guard.


    The next second.


    Buzzzzzz!


    The sky above the southern Heaven Gate suddenly shook with a golden color.


    Huge golden sparks bloomed in the sky.


    as expected, there are methods we don¡¯t know of that are testing this place. Hera¡¯s expression gradually darkened. those guys ¡®methods are too disgusting. Layer after layer of protection, they¡¯ve become an Iron Fortress.


    The two of them moved faster and faster. They had to act quickly. Otherwise, if a group of Daoist cultivators attacked them, it would be difficult for two of them to fight against four hands.


    ¡°Two heavenly deities, you actually ¡­¡± The expressions of the surrounding generals changed.


    Kachaa.


    They raised their hands and suppressed all of them. All kinds of Dao techniques were unleashed. Under the Dao, gods were like mortals and ants.


    He strode away.


    He had not even taken two steps.


    Rip.


    The sky was violently torn apart.


    A golden radiance sprinkled down.


    Hera, mu Yuling, your wushen Palace actually!!??


    A furious roar came from outside.


    Hera slowly turned around.


    It was the long-lost incense celestial God, the greatest enforcer of the southern Heaven Gate, the Thunder Emperor, the God-slaying Celestial Emperor, and the others who possessed endless magic power.


    ¡°Empyrean God Joss flame!¡± The two women¡¯s expressions changed slightly.


    ¡°Let me do it,¡±


    A man with black hair and black eyes slowly walked out of Hera¡¯s consciousness. He sighed slowly and looked at the heavenly soldiers in the sky. what a familiar scene. Back then, at Mother Earth¡¯s Peach Banquet, all of you were familiar with the faces of the heavenly soldiers. Some of them still exist, while some have disappeared.


    The Golden Gods that filled the sky were slightly shocked.


    The Thunder monarch and the others looked over with shock and anger on their faces. They felt a strong sense of unease as this was too bizarre. They couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡± Emperor Messiah, as the remaining will of Hermes, you haven¡¯t fallen. What is the meaning of this surprise attack on our Southern Heaven Gate? ¡±

 Chapter 1345

    ?


    1345 Chapter 1353-the great calamity is coming, you have nowhere to escape


    Xu Zhi turned around and looked at the Thunder monarch, long Wuming, and the others.


    They were the first batch of players, and their minds and thoughts were gradually consumed by the incense.


    The incense was poisonous.


    The more power of incense one used, the more serious the assimilation would be.


    Back then, most of these people¡¯s consciousness had also been eroded. In the later generations, although the side effects of incense were completely resolved, they had already lost many things.


    He was already more rotten than people like n¨¹b and pheasant age. He no longer had the ability to innovate and was completely stuck.


    He was already half a Joss flame God.


    Now, although they were all ninth-rank Dao cultivators under the worship of tens of billions of seventh-rank transcendent beings and had endless physical strength, they did not have the ability to advance and innovate.


    Thus, he was only in charge of the security of the celestial heavens and did not reveal his talents.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡±


    Great sovereign Messiah slowly raised her head and looked at the heavenly soldiers and generals standing on the Golden clouds. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°When we met at the peach Garden, you were young and brave, but now you¡¯re old and stubborn.¡±


    Long Wuming¡¯s expression was gloomy, ¡± there must always be a sacrifice to open up a Dao path. With a senior opening up the Dao path in front of us and overcoming all the obstacles, only then will it mature ¡­ Although we didn¡¯t want to sacrifice ourselves, we also contributed to the maturity of the system of incense and dragon veins.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the forerunners who tested the system and perfected the flaws of the incense system, it wouldn¡¯t be so perfect and without any side effects.


    They did not do so willingly.


    However, in that Desolate Era, where there was no cultivation system for transcendents, one could only open it up by themselves.


    Thunderlord laughed and said seriously, ¡± great emperor Messiah, you have trespassed into the South Heaven Gate without permission. Although we don¡¯t know why, please surrender. We are waiting for His Majesty to come and discuss. With your prestige, you can discuss with us if you want to go out. There is no need to use weapons against us.


    Messiah shook her head. they won¡¯t understand what I want to do. They have different ideas.


    Long Wuming, the Thunder monarch, and the others looked at each other, a trace of confusion flashing through their eyes.


    Although they had rotted and almost exhausted their potential, they were still players and knew many things.


    Great sovereign Messiah had fallen back then. How could she still be alive?


    Then, why did he fake his death?


    At this moment, the era of the heavens had arrived, yet he barged out of the celestial heavens at such a coincidental time and directly rebelled. What was the reason?


    It was probably a very long and mysterious history!


    Back then, it was said that Hermes¡¯s death was killed by the moon goddess Ji, but it was not that simple.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have tried to escape from the ancient gods of Buddhism and the heavenly court.


    Their spirits were lifted.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Long Wuming asked.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t something you should know.¡±


    No. Messiah shook her head and left with the two of them.


    Long Wuming¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    BOOM!


    They suddenly attacked, and a monstrous divine might filled the air.


    No matter what, he had to capture and suppress them first. He couldn¡¯t just let them go.


    Whoosh.


    The gods and Buddhas that filled the sky shone with golden light. They wore golden armors and held all kinds of divine weapons. They leaped up with unimaginably terrifying flames, as if the ancient universe was about to collapse and be destroyed.


    Hera¡¯s and mu Yuling¡¯s expressions changed slightly, and they were ashen.


    Kachaa.


    Messiah waved her hand gently.


    The sky trembled as if it was a vast Xianxia-style ink-wash painting of gods and devils. It was quickly ground flat by a large hand, turning into a piece of white paper.


    The gods and Buddhas in the sky all disappeared.


    almost all of the incense gods were wiped out in an instant, not even having the consciousness to resist.


    ¡°This!?¡±


    Thunderlord, long Wuming, and the others were shocked.


    They didn¡¯t make a move. If they did, it would be difficult for them to escape the same fate.


    ¡°You!¡±


    The Thunder monarch¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. you hid your power. You might not have been Messiah from the beginning. A trace of your remains gave birth to intelligence ¡­ Could it be that you have left behind some of Hermes¡¯s remaining power and will and have hidden it until today? what is the reason?¡±


    ¡°I came for the heavens.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if you don¡¯t die, you can be reborn from the ashes. Is that true?¡±


    Messiah led the two of them out of the southern Heaven Gate. Her voice came from afar.


    you should also start cherishing the last of your lives. It seems like the God of incense is eternal ¡­ ¡°However, when the universe enters the Age of Chaos, the extraordinary power in your bloodlines will be lost, and you¡¯ll all become ordinary people. The incense that was built on the extraordinary Foundation will also disappear completely. You will no longer exist.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    Thunder God, long Wuming, and the others felt as if a large hammer had struck their chest.


    Would die ¡­


    We¡¯re the first to die and suffer.


    How could they not know? After all, the incense God was not a living being. Other people could enter the heavens and become Saints, but they had already lost the ability to move forward. They could not even become Saints in the ¡®heavens¡¯.


    Other people could escape from the heavens and continue the glory of the bloodline extraordinary system, but it was very difficult for them ¡­


    They were the Joss flame gods, and the Joss flames were poisonous and had already been eroded. It would be very difficult for them to become living beings again and cultivate the ordinary extraordinary system in other heavens to vindicate their Dao ¡­


    ¡°Is there, is there no other way?¡± They suddenly looked into the distance in a daze.


    At the beginning, they still had to fight, but now they were silent.


    The system of the Joss flame God was already extremely mature. The heavenly troops that had just been killed would be revived very quickly and besiege him again. But now, he was completely hesitant.


    He didn¡¯t have the intention to make a move.


    ¡°Is there really no other way?¡± They asked again.


    ¡°Who knows? Dao paths are opened up by humans.¡±


    Messiah was calm and left completely.


    In the empty heavenly court, a few people stood there alone, their hearts in a mess.


    After a long while, long Wuming slowly said, ¡± as expected of that man from back then. He represents wisdom and surpasses Bai Xiaosheng. He made us lose our fighting spirit with just a few words.


    ¡­


    Not even half a day passed.


    Di Qi, who was far away in the heavens, heard the news.


    Mother Earth, green vine, the chariot of Mount Akina, and the others quickly returned to the Seven Realms celestial heavens dojo.


    Messiah resurrected? what¡¯s going on? ¡±


    Not only Meng Mei and the others, even di Qi was suspicious and surprised.


    In their eyes, the Seven Realms ¡®heavenly court had been impregnable for thousands of years, and there would not be any changes, let alone unknown mysteries. But now ¡­


    The backyard was on fire.


    Such a strange thing had happened.


    ¡°Could it be that the old Hermes ¡­¡± Di Qi¡¯s expression was not calm. go and find the palace Master of wushen Palace, Lin Hongfeng. I have something to ask her.


    At this time, the ancient God who had been missing for a long time slowly reappeared. Looking at the desolate South Heaven Gate, he mumbled, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect him to have such a backup plan. He actually revived in this era.


    He ¡­


    Was he referring to Hermes?


    Everyone¡¯s mind was in a mess. Could it be that this ancient existence had not fallen?

 Chapter 1346

    ?


    1346 Chapter 1354-wanted by the heavens


    an ancient God.


    In the desolate heavenly court, there were traces of shockwaves everywhere. The surrounding Saints and ministers all stood up respectfully.


    At the same time, there were too many questions.


    Why did Messiah betray and escape?


    Could it be that he knew that the ancient gods would harm him, but the two of them were not allies from the past?


    Like the others, they also thought about the more profound reason for Hermes¡¯s death, whether it was simple or not!


    ¡°It¡¯s just a difference in philosophy.¡±


    The ancient God simply said, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect this to happen, but I don¡¯t want to get involved ¡­ You can deal with it according to the rules.¡±


    now, it¡¯s the age of the young. I can¡¯t control it. I can only pave the way for you and let you create some glory and possible miracles.


    The ancient God had also left.


    It was extremely simple and out of everyone¡¯s expectations. He had only come to take a look and left without looking back.


    Di Qi frowned slightly, the meaning of his words was already very obvious.


    Not even half a day had passed.


    A warrant for arrest appeared.


    All the cosmoses, flowers, grass, fish, and beasts under his command had received the wanted notice.


    arrest Messiah, Hera, and mu Yuling. Their identities have been removed by wushen Palace, and all their bodies in the ¡®heavens¡¯ have been killed!


    Betrayal was the most serious crime.


    Even though the Saints of the universe were said to be immortal, that was only relative.


    This was because the ¡®heavens¡¯ under his command were all under his control. As long as the bodies of all the Saints in the universe were eradicated, it would also mean death.


    Just like the Saints of the previous universe, they killed the bodies of nine universes and really died ¡­ Although there were many of them, the principle was similar.


    The news soon shook the outside world.


    Because this was the first all heavens extermination order.


    Previously, the heavens and realms were a mess. They were scattered and there was no overall coordination, so it was difficult to really kill someone. But now, the heavens were divided into several well-organized forces.


    The Saints were very curious and started discussing it. After all, it was a rare major event in the vast universe.


    being wanted means being killed. Ever since the heavens ¡®era descended, there hasn¡¯t been a true Saint that has fallen. Now, the first one has appeared? ¡± ¡°However, this is only limited to a single heavenly power. If the other party escapes to another heavenly universe, it will be difficult to kill him! After all, they were not under their jurisdiction ¡­ Although the heavens aren¡¯t truly undying, there are too many ¡®universes¡¯. Every universe can have a reincarnation, and it¡¯s very difficult to clear them out one by one!¡±


    Some Saints were very rational and pointed out this point.


    There were also Saints who were curious and tried to reason, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why they betrayed us. Did they offend some existences? Or some fortuitous encounter? Or did he create a new forbidden universe?¡±


    In their eyes, the enemy of their enemy was their friend.


    Since the ¡®clan heavenly court¡¯ wanted him, the powers of the universe nearby would probably choose to accept him. After all, he was a high-level member of the other party, and he could obtain a lot of information.


    However, something that confused them even more happened.


    It wasn¡¯t just the clan heavenly court, even the pillar God heavens, the entire clan heavens, and the netherworld heavens had issued wanted posters with similar bounties.


    This confused all the Saints.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that although these civilizations are enemies, they all started from the same force! They came from the same civilization ¡­ I thought it was just a rumor, but now that they¡¯re both wanted, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°If he offended one of the heavenly planes, he¡¯d probably only be wanted! Right now, I¡¯m afraid he has offended the root of this civilization, which is why he is wanted by all of them?¡±


    Someone guessed.


    After all, they also vaguely knew that the reason these organizations were so powerful, had the advantage of being the first to attack, and were frantically attracting talents was that they had known about the arrival of the era of the heavens a long time ago. They had struck first and seized the initiative. It was not surprising that they came from the same lucky civilization.


    However, something even stranger happened.


    The mother stream civilization in the moon god season also issued a wanted order at the first moment.


    we¡¯ve already obtained their true spirit imprints from the ¡®clan universe¡¯. Once they¡¯re discovered to have snuck into our universe, kill them immediately!


    at the same time, there¡¯s a reward for three people. Once they¡¯re captured, they¡¯ll be rewarded!


    When this news was released, all the sages were even more confused.


    Although the mother stream civilization was also a civilization that had taken the initiative and obtained the prophetic stone tablet, it was obvious that they were not on the same path as that civilization.


    The two sides were very hostile!


    But why did both sides tacitly issue a warrant?


    Did they all know Messiah?


    And why was this person wanted as well?


    This news completely stirred up a huge storm.


    However, an even stranger thing happened. Even the last demonic heavens, the power that represented the cosmos garden, started to issue bounties and reward them.


    ¡°This ¡­ ¡®This ¡­¡¯ Who is this Messiah?¡±


    ¡°Other than the small heavenly powers, why are the powers that obtained the ancient prophecy and set up the era in advance all wanted?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no place for him in the universe?¡±


    ¡°There must be a deeper reason!¡±


    ¡°Messiah ¡­ Messiah ¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did he betray and escape? could it be that he knows something important about the prophecy of the meteor shower in the universe? The mysterious mysteries of the heavens?¡±


    Countless Saints cried out in shock.


    At this moment, the Saints of the 270000 heavens in the vast universe were all discussing and even searching for it.


    Now, it was divided into the greater worlds and the smaller worlds.


    The great heavens were all rooted in the Daoist Rite temple and were extremely huge and vast ¡­ As for the ten thousand small worlds, they were filled with weeds that grew on the barren land.


    The capacity of the universe was very small, and its potential wasn¡¯t great.


    everyone in the universe is discussing it. Even the natural heavenly Dao is starting to know about this ¡­ You can imagine the impact of this Messiah incident.¡±


    Meng Mei sighed as well. They also began to study the possibilities. They had also consulted Lin Hongfeng and obtained some clues.


    The few of them came to a conclusion and deduced the cause and effect. They vaguely grasped some things.


    They had different ideas.


    He was obsessed with the bloodline and guarded the glory of the past, but Hermes wanted to abandon the bloodline ¡­


    so that¡¯s how it is. We¡¯ve found the final truth that was shrouded in the fog.


    Hermes is an existence in the camp of the God of creation!


    Soon, the racer of Mount Haruna pondered for a while before finally posting a new post on earth, which caused quite a stir.


    [ the reason and possibility of Messiah¡¯s betrayal. The truth of Hermes¡¯s death back then! ]

 Chapter 1347

    ?


    1347 The hymn of humanity, the collision of ideas between the four existences!


    The atmosphere became tense.


    Everyone could guess that the current situation was not as simple as it seemed.


    However, it was really difficult to figure out the details, so he could only rely on the racer of Mount Haruna to explain it.


    The racer of Mount Haruna did not bother hiding anything and said, ¡± ¡°First of all, let¡¯s sort out our previous thoughts. Why did the God of Destruction come? Why did the universe come into being? This is the root of all!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna explained, ¡±


    the answer is to let the God of Destruction descend and change the destined future of the universe ¡­ Using one destruction to resist another, using ¡®all the universe¡¯ to resist ¡®chaos creatures¡¯. ¡±


    No one could deny it. This was something that they already knew.


    The beings from the ancient era were bold enough to want to continue the era of bloodline beings that was about to be destroyed.


    Thus, they secretly planned the arrival of the God of Destruction.


    However, this was an extremely crazy idea.


    They were clearly one of the few civilizations that had observed the God of creation, but instead of worshiping Him, they wanted to plot against him.


    What kind of treason was this?


    ¡°Yes, it looks like a great treasonous act!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s voice was cold. however, isn¡¯t this also a part of fate? Heaven is one of the 49, man is one of them.


    The escaped ¡®one¡¯ had the ability to change the future ¡­ We control the destiny to change the future. It may seem like a great treasonous action, but isn¡¯t it just another kind of destiny and coincidence?¡±


    Changing the general trend was also a kind of fate?


    Many people were shocked.


    perhaps, our choice to change the future was originally part of the predestined future?


    Everything seems to be changing, but in fact, it is destined to change.


    ¡®Just like how we have this idea now, and even doubt my own idea the next moment, is it also destined?¡¯


    Many people were panicking. The theory of destiny was a little scary after all.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s fate or not, that¡¯s another matter.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna did not wish to dwell on these idealistic concepts. After all, fate and karma were very difficult to explain.


    ¡°In short, I have to say that this is the best way. To defeat the general trend of fate and the God of creation, we can only use the God of creation from another time and space to fight against it!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± a long time ago, the God of Destruction¡¯s arrival was planned by these few existences ¡­ The mother stream of the moon god season, the universe garden of renemansky, and the Buddhism of Hermes and the ancient gods ¡­ The three great forces and four existences are all planning this!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± first of all, we can see that Hermes did not approve of the ¡®descent of the God of Destruction¡¯ plan. He was on the side of the God of creation and opposed it!


    No one refuted this.


    After all, Messiah¡¯s words had revealed this.


    He once opposed the God of Destruction¡¯s arrival and observed existences that did not belong to this era into this space and time.


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°Based on the current situation of the heavens, I can make a bold guess that the four existences back then all had their own ideas!¡±


    Hermes¡¯s philosophy is that the general trend of the universe can not be stopped. It is better to find a way to integrate into it, cut off one¡¯s own blood, and use some method to disguise and become a creature of the new era, or even cultivate a new biological system!


    ¡°Follow the general trend and survive.¡±


    it¡¯s like when the ocean becomes harsh and unsuitable for the survival of fish, the fish will ruthlessly cut off their scales and fins, step on the shore, and look for a new environment.


    that¡¯s why Hermes did not agree with the arrival of the God of Destruction and strongly opposed it. The remaining three still want to carry out the God of Destruction plan.


    ¡°Although we don¡¯t know what happened, the conflict must have been getting more and more intense, because we have seen the final result of Hermes.


    I¡¯m afraid that while the ancient God was asleep, moon god Ji was an extremely proud person and directly fought Hermes in an attempt to eliminate him. In the end, he succeeded!¡±


    this might be the real reason why the moon god Ji killed Hermes.


    When everyone heard this, they immediately felt that it made sense.


    A battle of ideas!


    As Hermes was in the God of creation¡¯s camp, he did not agree with such a crazy idea. These few people in front of him were actually going against the heavens, going against the general trend, and preserving the system of the bloodline civilization!


    regarding this point, perhaps the ancient gods also knew about this, but they might have already kept quiet about it ¡­ As for renemansky, he¡¯s in a deep sleep and feigned death to avoid this, so he¡¯s keeping silent.¡±


    Soon, the racer of Mount Haruna explained the truth behind Hermes¡¯s death in a clear and logical way. They had different ideas.


    This might be the final truth.


    As they grew up, they had experienced several speculations about Hermes¡¯s death. At that time, they guessed that it was because of the fight between the blood of eternal life and the God of creation ¡­ However, as civilization progressed, they were all overthrown.


    In the end, they finally learned the truth of the cause of death as their knowledge was completely broadened.


    Or perhaps, the silence and temporary retreat of the ancient creatures had led to the fall of their friends. It was also because of their guilt that they had given preferential treatment to Messiah, Hermes, and all the previous eras.


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied,¡¯my conclusion is: Hermes was the one who ¡®cut off the hidden bloodline¡¯. He wanted to abandon his bloodline and think that his bloodline no longer existed. He should push out new things and find a new path for the future.


    The remaining three are the ¡®bloodline inheritance faction¡¯. They¡¯re madly using the universe to build a¡¯ bloodline universe ¡®to preserve their bloodline!¡±


    The players were shocked!


    How wonderful was this?


    What a terrifying madness.


    Since it was the end of the universe!


    Since it was the Twilight of the Gods!


    The universe is so big that there¡¯s no room for creatures with our bloodlines.


    Then, we will create a universe that belongs to our bloodline, one that can accommodate our bloodline!


    ¡°Is this the truth?¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    incomparably overbearing and crazy!!


    ¡°I have no words to describe it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simply too domineering, it¡¯s really something to look forward to! Since no one in the future universe can accommodate us, we¡¯ll build a universe that can accommodate us outside the universe-the heavens!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called the heavens, but in reality ¡­ Mang Tian!¡±


    They were completely shocked by the overbearing power of these existences, which was unprecedented in history!


    In the Age of Chaos, when the gods were at dusk, there was no place to hide, so he created the heavens to continue.


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied in a serious tone, ¡±


    the era of bloodline creatures has been around for 14 billion years.


    ¡°Over the long years, we have never truly resisted nature, because nature can not resist.


    We used to sit in a circle in a cave, study how to cultivate, study the laws of nature, and resist the five curses of heaven and man ¡­¡±


    however, we have declined and fallen from generation to generation, and we have never been able to resist fate and the universe in the true sense. It is too vast, and human strength can not defeat the heavens.


    ¡°i¡¯m a grain of sand in the vast ocean. i mourn the moment i was born, and envy the endless river.¡±


    ¡± even a powerful saint is just a speck of dust in a trillion. ¡±


    however, at this moment, after 14 billion years in the universe, we are going to completely resist the great universe.


    this is the true meaning of going against the heavens and nature.


    The racer of Mount Haruna replied, ¡± humans will no longer live with the major powers. No one will be able to protect us from extinction. Only we can write the final hymn of our civilization. We will use our blood to change that despairing future!


    The last hymn?


    Many people murmured this sentence. How heavy was this sentence?


    Our time is too vast and long. We don¡¯t know what kind of stories have happened. We¡¯ve finally come to an end, but we¡¯re not willing to put an end to it.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± right now, this is a crazy move. Man will conquer the heavens. If it¡¯s really like what the stories say, to go against the heavens and defy the Dao ¡­ These four existences are the ones I want to change the future.¡±


    At this time, someone suddenly asked, ¡± you said that not only Hermes has his own ideas, but the other three existences also have their own ideas on how to survive the Twilight of the Gods in the future?


    yes, according to the current situation, except for Hermes¡¯s God of creation camp, although the three of them have the same general idea and continue their bloodline through the God of Destruction¡¯s descent plan, they are actually different!


    Everyone was shocked and quickly asked what the difference was.


    The three of them should have reached an agreement in secret to implement this crazy plan, but there were also subtle differences?


    The racer of Mount Haruna thought for a moment and said, ¡± first of all, the moon god season¡¯s concept is to ¡®escape from the cosmos¡¯, the mother stream civilization, fly high into the universe, reach the misty atmosphere, hide among the creatures of the chaos ocean, and build a God Kingdom in the sky, dividing the rule into two.


    the mother stream civilization that we¡¯re looking at now is exactly like this. The higher they fly, the thinner their spiritual energy will be. They will reach the ¡®chaotic atmosphere¡¯ at the peak and become gods.


    A God in the heavens?


    Just as everyone was mumbling.


    Xu Zhi was deep in thought and felt that this idea made a lot of sense.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± the concept of renemansky gardens is the ¡®Fort dispel sect¡¯. They want to build a humongous human-shaped battle fortress base on the ground. They want to fight head-on and wander around. This is very much in line with the violent and tough character of iron-based lifeforms and evil gods.


    In the end, they would become indescribable, indescribable, and unrecognizable great old evil gods, old gods, and rulers of the great old ¡­ It would terrorize the chaos creatures of the new era. Standing at the top of the food chain, ordinary chaos creatures would find it hard to resist! This is an earth God!¡±


    Old God!


    The Great Old One!


    A God on earth?


    Everyone was shocked.


    He was indeed a ruler from the old days, an old God! Although their power could no longer be found in the universe in this era, they had been preserved in another way.


    Xu Zhi was also pleased to hear that. He felt that it made sense, and Medusa could give it a try.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± as for the ideology of the ancient gods, it¡¯s even more overbearing. It¡¯s simply insane.

 Chapter 1348

    ?


    1348 Chapter 1356-separation of factions, resistance against the Twilight of the Saints


    At this point, the racer of Mount Haruna had already opened the door to a new world for everyone.


    Moon god Ji¡¯s target was the God in the sky. He advocated that they should not fight the other party head-on. Bloodline creatures directly flew into the distant thin atmosphere.


    From the looks of it now, the mother stream¡¯s universe was indeed developing in such a way!


    Reinymanska, target: God of Earth. Advocates living on the same land, gathering into a super doomsday war fortress, and living in it.


    From the looks of it, the development of the evil god heavens-the cells of the heavens, where countless heavens and worlds gathered to form a vast living being, was also in such a process!


    The old God.


    The Great Old One, just as he had intended.


    But now, his thoughts were completely clear.


    The heavenly planes were developing on their own, using their own ideas to deal with the apocalypse. The Twilight of the Gods descended to welcome the arrival of the day of death.


    Killing the hidden bloodline.


    Escape from the universe faction.


    The Dushi fortress sect.


    ¡­


    These old factions were all there to resist the universe¡¯s destined future.


    ¡°The heavens from before looked chaotic, but there was a hidden thread that kept everything in order.¡±


    ¡°Right now, the lifelong realmship is clearly no longer of any use.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already seen from the God of Destruction¡¯s universe that the longevity world is also destined to be in the general trend ¡­ Since it¡¯s in the general trend, it can¡¯t be changed and it¡¯s hard to resist.¡±


    therefore, in this era, we urgently built new arks to welcome the end of the era, to welcome the fall of our bloodline, to be sealed, and ¡­ The opening of the 11th step!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m invincible!¡±


    ¡°I schemed against the heavens in order to defeat one of its sons.¡±


    Everyone was already in a heated discussion.


    Although he didn¡¯t have any great abilities or tyrannical combat power, he was still a keyboard Saint.


    Wasn¡¯t it normal for them to discuss national affairs and the future of the heavenly planes?


    Just like before, there were many people discussing and analyzing on the internet about another border conflict in a certain country.


    And a discussion was a good thing.


    The racer of Mount Haruna could only sigh as he replied in a serious tone, ¡± I¡¯ve already analyzed the few sects above clearly ¡­ In fact, even if I don¡¯t say it, you already understand the ideas of the ancient gods. After all, we are already living in this civilization, so we understand them the most. You can infer from this.¡±


    Everyone nodded and started to analyze.


    After all, the descendants of the ancient gods were the ones making the most moves.


    The evil god heavens of the universe garden occupied a corner and kept an extremely low profile. They didn¡¯t like to fight for power and were seriously developing their own cells.


    The mother stream civilization seemed to be high-profile, but they had always been committed to researching the mother stream¡¯s ancient energy tree and how to fly higher.


    Only the side of the ancient gods was unimaginably big, and their forces occupied almost eighty percent of the entire universe. They were undoubtedly the Giants!


    Under his command were the heavens of the pillar gods, the heavens of the entire clan, the heavens of the netherworld, the heavens of the clan celestial heavens ¡­ The heavens of the netherworld occupied the important ports of the five universes.


    He had a big family and a big business, and all of them occupied favorable terrain. It seemed like they had settled down and were staying here for a long time. What were they doing ¡­ It was already very clear.


    ¡°Protect the Emperor, hide, and replace the Dukes!¡±


    The Huangtian Emperor¡¯s father said,¡¯create a devouring-type pseudo Dao universe and then devour the nine great cosmoses! (Serious face)¡±


    Young master Yi: ¡± the heavens are dead. The heavens shall be established! He can be replaced!¡±


    ¡­.


    Many of the netizens ¡®comments were direct and direct.


    The racer of Mount Haruna smiled in relief upon hearing their words.


    After nurturing you for so long, you¡¯re finally mature players.


    He finally spoke on his own, and no longer needed to be persuaded by himself, carefully pointing out the meaning behind it.


    Not bad.


    The racer of Mount Haruna broke into a fatherly smile. that¡¯s right. This is the heavens plan. It¡¯s called the heavens, but in reality ¡­ Mang Tian!¡±


    other existences are all running away, but the ancient God is a peerless brutal man. He chose to fight head-on and replace the other!


    ¡°Without a doubt, this is the most difficult path!¡±


    ¡°In fact, we are completely clear that the God of Destruction¡¯s camp has three different concepts.


    Now, the division of labor had been clearly divided. The ancient gods were responsible for fighting as the main force ¡­ The evil god and the mother stream will act as auxiliary support. If we fall, we will activate their two escape routes, the gods above the sky and the gods below the ground, to continue the glory of the living beings with bloodlines.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna concluded, ¡±


    this is a perfect plan. I¡¯m afraid that it has been carefully planned many times before it was finally formed.


    When everyone heard this, they only felt that it was extremely exciting.


    All of them were linked!


    The three parties had different ideas! Yet, they complemented each other!


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was powerful and needed to be savored.


    Only these old monsters, who had lived for an unknown number of years and were as intelligent as demons, could have such earth-shaking means.


    They were envious and felt that this was really admirable.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± by now, everyone has already understood. After analyzing the cause and effect, it is very clear what Hermes is going to do.


    There was nothing wrong with that. Without such a careful analysis, no one would know what Hermes was going to do.


    The cause and effect were very important.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± we¡¯re done talking about the past. Now, let¡¯s talk about the future! Now, Hermes¡¯s means were not simple. He was afraid that he had faked his death, or that his remnant soul had lived to this day and reached the heavenly era.


    At this time, he was still realizing his own ideas and standing in the camp of the God of creation, trying to find a way to integrate himself into it.


    However, his thoughts were in conflict with the other three ¡­


    The ideas of the other three existences could complement each other, but he was standing on the opposite side, trying to adapt to the general trend ¡­ If we want to go against the general trend, there will definitely be some friction.¡±


    he wants to walk the path of no bloodline. He wants to integrate into those huge chaotic creatures and become one of them. We don¡¯t know if he can do the same thing as di Qi when he mixed into the ancestral wizard heavenly court.


    however, we don¡¯t know what to do with the current situation. Renemansky and moon god Ji have unhesitatingly issued a warrant for their capture. This shows their attitude.


    now, we can only wait and see.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was also trying to figure out what Messiah was up to, but he could not figure it out. After all, that was an unknown realm. How could she sever her bloodline and disguise herself as a new creature?


    He did not know.


    Without any information, it was hard to deduce.


    The evaluation of ¡®the great event of Messiah¡¯s escape¡¯ had come to an end.

 Chapter 1349

    ?


    1349 The inheritance of the garden, the God of creation


    The evaluation of the car speed of Mount Haruna had come to an end.


    However, even though the incident had just passed, the players on the forum were still unable to suppress their excitement. As they followed the train of thought of the racer of Mount Haruna, they also became excited and became Conan.


    After all, every review of the racer of Mount Haruna was extremely exciting and revealed unbelievable information.


    The players who had been observing the evil gods all this time said, ¡±


    I¡¯m a member of the front line border sentries. I¡¯ve been observing the evil gods. They¡¯re few in number and have been researching, keeping a low profile in the dark. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re really researching the lifeforms that gather the heavens.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so before, but the more I think about it now, the more I think so.¡±


    Xu Zhi browsed through the comments page by page. He had a strange expression on his face as he read their discussions.


    What was this?


    It¡¯s just your imagination.


    After all, this was how people were. At first, they didn¡¯t think so, but after someone gave you a hint, you would think in this direction and feel that there were all kinds of clues.


    ¡°You guys are giving me psychological suggestions.¡± Xu Zhi shook his head.


    On the forum, Yuan Qinghua, a player from the mother stream civilization, quickly came out and publicly said, ¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand it before, but now that I think about it, it¡¯s true ¡­ The mother stream civilization has been focusing on cultivating the sky system, wanting to fly higher and higher!¡±


    he¡¯s flying so high. He¡¯s obviously trying to take the ¡®Wandering Earth¡¯ route. I actually didn¡¯t notice it!


    to be honest, the mother stream system is very difficult to complete. The difficulty of flying is the greatest among all the universes, but with the help of Rong Cheng, a talent management expert, it was only possible. The mother stream civilization has absorbed 70% of the new generation¡¯s talents, do you dare to imagine? Do you guys think that moon god Ji had already schemed against Rong Cheng and pulled her into his team?¡±


    Many people were having a heated discussion.


    Some said it was just a coincidence.


    Some people said that this was moon god Ji¡¯s scheme.


    After all, what kind of person was moon god Ji? He had been hiding in the dark and had long set his eyes on Rong Cheng, the only expert who could find a large number of talents.


    Xu Zhi scrolled through the forum page by page. After reading many comments with countless likes, he slowly closed the forum.


    the direction of the mother stream civilization, perhaps we can really do this, maybe ¡­ Xu Zhi cupped his chin in his hands and thought about it. The Wandering Earth Project? It¡¯s quite interesting.¡±


    He laughed and didn¡¯t care anymore.


    He snapped back to his senses and looked to the side.


    At that moment, the few of them had fled high up in the sky. They were standing on the vast lands of the chaos heavens. They were surrounded by barren gravel and there was no sign of life. There were some ancient dark red ruins with broken walls.


    Although it was said to make the entire universe green, this was obviously unrealistic.


    Although the membrane of the universe was not as large as the universe itself, it was still unimaginably vast.


    Even the planets in the universe were unable to take root and rule over them. As for the chaos heavens outside, it was difficult to traverse them.


    In fact, if a Saint didn¡¯t perform a space jump and just flew step by step, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to travel one ten-thousandth of a multiverse in his lifetime.


    right now, there are only a few coastal gathering places and some land with good spirit veins developing in the universe. The rest of the places are just barren land ¡­ however, there are still many saints wandering around the coastal port area, ¡± mu Yuling said seriously. it¡¯s not safe. My personal suggestion is that we head inland!


    that¡¯s right, the universe is too vast. If we randomly find a pit to live in, it¡¯ll be the same as finding a planet in the universe. It¡¯ll be hard for the other party to detect us. Sheerah was also very serious.


    The two of them suggested that they escape from the populated areas. After all, they were wanted by all the worlds.


    Even some small forces and heavens wanted to capture them. Whether it was to receive a reward or to capture them for interrogation, they had no good intentions.


    The means left behind by Hermes might be very powerful.


    However, they were at most Saints. Moreover, the Saints of the old days were already being eliminated from the universe, and many of the foundations of the old days could not be used.


    Many powerful ordinary saints had given up their dojos and given their nodes to the other party¡¯s plants to use in exchange for a place to enter.


    you¡¯re right, ¡± Messiah said with a smile. no matter what, it seems like we have to enter a less populated area to be safe ¡­ However, we can¡¯t enter because we have to develop.¡±


    The two of them were stunned. After thinking carefully, they said seriously, ¡± ¡°Wealth comes from danger ¡­ If you stay here, do you have any ideas to develop?¡±


    that¡¯s right. I wonder how much of your old methods you¡¯ve saved? ¡±


    The two of them hesitated.


    The predecessor of Messiah was Hermes.


    Perhaps they didn¡¯t really lose too much of their old knowledge, or they might have guessed in advance that he was going to meet with a mishap before they died and left a backup plan.


    If this backup plan was hidden somewhere in the chaos heavens, leaving behind some precious resources, it could also resolve the current urgent situation.


    After all, he was too poor now.


    He was poor and broke!


    The three of them were walking alone in the desert.


    ¡°A backup plan?¡±


    Messiah thought for a moment and suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a backup plan ¡­ However, as you¡¯ve guessed, many of the old saints ¡°backup plans are no longer useful. After all, some of the Saints¡± cultivation sites and resources are no longer valued and have been replaced by the new system.¡±


    The two of them sighed.


    Great sovereign Messiah continued, ¡± however, even though some of the resources from the old days can not be used, and I have never kept them, I still have a backup plan.


    ¡°What backup?¡± The two of them were filled with anticipation.


    Although the decayed resources of the old days were no longer of much use, they could still save him in the present.


    ¡°Do you know what I was called in the era of the Great Old Ones?¡± Great sovereign Messiah suddenly said.


    Hera was also from the magic potion era. She had traveled the world with uncle Messiah, so she naturally would not forget it. She answered seriously, ¡± the first great Lord of the magic medicine era, the great Lord who was in charge of the garden and wine, Messiah!


    ¡°Yes, a Garden Tour and fine wine.¡±


    Leading the two of them, Messiah walked further and further away in the desert. Facing the yellow sand and mud, she looked up at the sky. I still have one of the old gardens.


    Garden?


    Leaving a garden as a backup?


    The two of them suddenly found it difficult to understand.


    yes, in some old garden courtyard ¡­ The right to control.¡± that¡¯s right. Messiah¡¯s expression was extremely calm as she looked at the sky. that sliver of hope. Since you have a new chance ¡­ Now, it¡¯s under my control again.¡±


    BOOM!


    Messiah¡¯s palm suddenly pressed on the ground.


    The White jade-like arm pressed against the universe wall, as if communicating with some ancient existence and will.


    Whoosh.


    The sky began to shake violently.


    A mysterious aura slowly approached.


    Space began to distort.


    Time seemed to have stopped.


    Everything entered a mysterious state.


    It was as if thousands of years had passed.


    All of a sudden, a tall and vast illusionary figure slowly walked over from the distance, carrying an indescribable Majesty.


    ¡°The God of creation ¡­¡± Sheerah covered her mouth in shock.

 Chapter 1350

    ?


    1350 Chapter 1358-authority!


    At the edge of the netherworld, the port of Fengdu.


    This place occupied the most prosperous and favorable terrain. It could be said to be the core hub of the entire universe.


    It was accessible in all directions.


    Countless guests from the various heavens exchanged information, traded resources, and formed secret alliances to establish sects.


    In the myriad world era.


    It could be said that they were made up of miniature universes.


    It was somewhat similar to the gods and Daoists of the small space, each ruling a sub-space civilization land.


    However, this was no longer a subspace or a small world. It was the universe!


    A universe with completely independent laws.


    There were more than 10000 heavens that were stationed here, and each of them had planted spies and intelligence networks here.


    It could be said to be a true paradise full of green.


    There were grasslands, mountains, rivers, beasts, and towering green trees.


    Among these giant natural creatures, some fine bacteria could be vaguely seen coming and going like hard-working bees.


    A Saint suddenly looked into the distance and sighed, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not far away! There was a golden fish farm near that training hall. The fishing in the past was the origin of the civilization on this side ¡­ ¡°I heard that the wanted Messiah also came from that dojo.¡±


    It had been extremely sensational recently.


    As a result, the number of ¡± heavens ¡± in Fengdu¡¯s port had increased recently. Many worlds were approaching, hoping to find traces of the other party.


    Many saints had come here to search.


    Unfortunately, after searching around, there was still no trace of him.


    ¡°How can it be that simple?¡± Some Saints sneered and joined in the conversation. the chaotic lands are too big. The other party is deliberately hiding, and we don¡¯t have their aura. It¡¯s like looking for a needle in a haystack! Even if he appears in front of you and me, hides among us, and chats with us, we may not know.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t to say that a Sage¡¯s search methods were useless.


    They didn¡¯t even have the aura of Messiah, so how could they find it?


    There were only portraits and faces.


    This was the easiest to change. It was impossible to rely on one¡¯s face to find the other party.


    It was said that Messiah¡¯s aura had not remained. After all, it was said that she had fallen 10000 years ago. No one had expected her to come back to life and kill.


    The other party had also searched the path they took, but they didn¡¯t leave behind any traces. It was obvious that they had extraordinary means and were prepared for this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what crime he has committed that he¡¯s wanted by all the heavenly planes. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re betraying humanity by angering the masses?¡± Some Saints were extremely intelligent and had already guessed some of the possibilities.


    After all, the situation at the front line was tense, and the heavenly axiom¡¯s camp was naturally a greater threat.


    betraying our side ¡­ That¡¯s a possible reason.¡±


    A Saint laughed and said, ¡± however, Xu Fan betrayed us previously. Although he became The Public Enemy of mankind and was already The Godfather of the heavenly Dao, he didn¡¯t have such. reputation ¡­ At the same time, there are spies who have betrayed our human bloodline! Why are you hunting him down?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other.


    With their intelligence, they naturally guessed it.


    For such a large force to be mobilized, it was likely that Messiah had not only betrayed the camp of the human race¡¯s heavenly Dao, but she also knew the core secret of the universe¡¯s heavenly Dao. She was a great threat!


    In fact, if they really escaped, the harm they would cause might even lead to the extinction of the human heavenly axiom¡¯s camp and put them in great danger.


    That was why he was so wanted.


    At this moment, they were also looking forward to it and wanted to find the other party.


    What was the secret that he had?


    It was most likely a secret regarding the ancient chaosverse rain!


    In fact, it was a great force that could destroy the human camp!


    It was precisely because of this that countless Saints and the will of the heavenly path that had informed the heavens of a universe came with all kinds of strange thoughts.


    Right now, the major factions and civilizations in the various heavens that had grasped the opportunity to make the first move were too enviable. They had originally been a pitifully small civilization in the chaos heavens, but now, they had soared to the heavens in one leap?


    How could he not hate her?


    Even at this time, the secrets held by these civilizations were coveted by countless people. Now that they had the opportunity to come into contact with them, no one would give up.


    Some Saints and geniuses always felt that although the other party had grasped the initiative, it was impossible for them to be eternal. At most, they would dominate a lifetime and open up a new path.


    After all, no existence could last forever.


    Even if they had the initiative and a slight advantage, it would be overpowered by stronger successors as the era matured.


    In fact, this process might not even take 10000 years before they were pulled down by a stronger native force.


    ¡°However, the heavenly DAOs of nature are indeed a thorny problem.¡±


    A Saint muttered, ¡± there are ancient Saints predicting the future. We humans might have already been eliminated in the chaos sea era ¡­ Although we¡¯re struggling, the future is not optimistic. It¡¯s not easy for us to defeat the natural heavenly Dao. After all, we¡¯re the dove that occupies The Magpie¡¯s Nest, while they¡¯re the Orthodox Sage whispers ¡­¡±


    There were too many monsters in the era of the Saints.


    Although they didn¡¯t know that this was a fake general trend of the chaos sea, they knew that humanity¡¯s end was not far away. They might be Paleo-beings that were about to be eliminated.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a strong sense of sadness.


    At this moment, the entire nine-Yuan universe had gathered together like never before. Due to the strong pressure from the external enemy, the internal struggles had almost completely disappeared.


    Whoosh.


    All of a sudden.


    All the Saints felt their hearts tremble.


    All the heavens and universes under his feet were trembling slightly, as if they were afraid of some terrifying natural enemy. It was an indescribable feeling of trembling.


    It was as if an ultimate cosmic lifeform at the top of the food chain, a complete and perfect universe, was looking down on these pitiful and incomplete ¡®lambs of the universe¡¯.


    Huala ¡­


    The chaotic land in the distance trembled slightly.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    All the heavens trembled violently.


    In Fengdu¡¯s nature immortal realm, all the human beings who controlled the rules of the universe raised their heads and looked up in shock.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    All the individual Saints and the will of the great path were stunned.


    Many of the Saints who were still chatting and discussing how to develop their own universes suddenly stopped.


    All the living beings looked at the origin in the sky.


    It was an unimaginably vast Phantom.


    The natural phenomenon of the universe that blotted out the sky like a Mirage and a rainbow slowly condensed with the wind.


    The wind is blowing?


    They felt a strong repulsive force from it, just like the strong repulsive force from the universe under their feet.


    The other party seemed to be nature.


    It encompassed everything, and there was a kind of all-encompassing, inconceivable shock that encompassed all their matter and energy.


    ¡°That is ¡­ What was that ¡­ It has descended?¡±


    A startled and intermittent voice came from somewhere in the crowd.


    In the face of such an unbelievable phenomenon, their three views were somewhat subverted.


    In the huge heavens, countless Saints couldn¡¯t help but look into the distance. They couldn¡¯t help but take large strides forward, following the panic in their hearts.


    A sharp will of the great path let out an extremely solemn voice that spread throughout the entire universe in his body, informing all the Saints in his body, ¡± ¡®I¡¯ve never seen such a variable before, and it makes me feel like I¡¯m facing the vastness of the entire universe ¡­¡¯ It has never happened before. If there are some changes recently ¡­¡±


    The will of the great path looked into the distance and muttered, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this phenomenon is related to Messiah, who has just escaped!¡±


    ¡°Who exactly is the other party ¡­¡±


    ¡°What terrifying secret does the other party have?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll hurry there.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In another corner, the longevity Saints were also stunned.


    Huu.


    A branch of the mother stream hung in the sky, swaying like an umbrella-shaped transparent jellyfish.


    The jellyfish¡¯s rope was connected to the dock of a universe¡¯s Dao field. It was absorbing energy and preparing to set sail at any time.


    Rong Cheng was in a daze and knew more than the other longevity sages. She suddenly murmured, ¡± ¡°This aura, I can¡¯t be wrong ¡­ It was very similar to the God of Destruction, but it also gave off a completely different feeling ¡­ Don¡¯t tell me that he¡¯s the leader of another universe¡¯s chaotic rain?¡±


    ¡°Why is there another universe leader? What other secrets are hidden in that ancient prophecy?¡± He was already at a loss.


    ¡­


    In a certain area of the netherworld.


    Rugao Ji was also holding the venerable sovereign¡¯s hand tightly. it¡¯s the being who escaped and is wanted. What did that creature called Messiah take away? ¡± Or, do you know something?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was a wanted criminal, he didn¡¯t know how long he would have been kept in the dark.


    Perhaps, this incident could help her uncover a corner of the truly mysterious and ancient history and understand some ultimate mysteries.


    Her breathing was a little rushed. She was excited, nervous, and all kinds of emotions were mixed together.


    She felt younger.


    As expected, he had been killing all this time, slaughtering and suppressing one era after another. Now that he had changed his way of life, his dusty heart was full of vitality.


    But the venerable sovereign shook his head and said, ¡± this is a deeper secret. It¡¯s hard to understand. It¡¯s not good to know it in advance now. You¡¯ll understand in the future.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± The big octopus and a few players walked over. They were a little nervous, as they knew what the aura was.


    They had never expected this.


    The racer of Mount Haruna had just analyzed the collision of ideas in the past. While he was still wondering what Messiah was doing, she had exploded and caused such a huge commotion.


    He was simply caught off guard.


    The venerable sovereign was also silent for a moment. He shook his head and said, ¡± Your Majesty, the ancient God, I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t expect this either. The enemy¡¯s backup plan has actually seized our deepest source.


    The players were silent.


    Pheasant Ji was stunned. She lowered her head and thought about it seriously ¡­


    What was the origin? It seemed to be extremely important, and was the foundation of the original civilization?


    ¡­


    Hualala.


    Everything was surging.


    ¡°Fengdu, who is far away, has already sensed the aura and is rushing over.¡± Hera was anxious.


    ¡°There¡¯s no use in being anxious.¡±


    Great sovereign Messiah¡¯s expression was calm. She stood on the vast land and looked up at the sky that reached the clouds.


    That towering figure was like an ancient Divine Dragon that could make a wish.


    Everything was an Equal Exchange.


    it¡¯s. pity that it¡¯s still a concept that exists in the dark. It¡¯s extremely fair and just, without a will of its own, and there¡¯s no resistance at all. However. it¡¯s the Dao Yi that¡¯s originally gathered from the thoughts of all living beings ¡­ It was the realization of the laws ¡­ But of course, if the universe has its own private interests and a self appears, that would be the worst thing.¡±


    Messiah sighed and looked at the God of creation in the sky. She said softly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s been many years since we last met. I want to take back the authority that I temporarily left with you.¡±


    BOOM! BOOM!


    The God of creation¡¯s cold eyes slowly looked down at the three people in front of him.

 Chapter 1351

    ?


    1351 Chapter 1359-there¡¯s no limit to it


    he slowly lowered his gaze.


    ¡°It was you who woke me up ¡­¡±


    His deep eyes seemed to contain all the mysteries of the universe. They were high and mighty, like the eternal cold heavenly Dao. When he saw Hera and mu Yuling, he was shocked beyond words.


    They raised their heads, and the strong wind whistled on their faces. They were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t speak.


    Although he had seen the God of creation in the past, he had never been so close to him. He felt that he had a more vast and profound sense of heaviness.


    It was as if it truly represented everything in the universe. They felt that their horizons had been too limited back then. Now, the higher their realms were, the heavier this feeling became.


    In fact, this was also because the God of creation had become stronger. The great universe technique had truly taken shape and encompassed everything. In a sense, it could be considered the will of the universe and heavenly Dao.


    Even the Saints in Fengdu and the will of the universe¡¯s great path ¡­


    They would also feel this vastness, as if they were facing the nature of the entire universe.


    This was because the Zergs had encountered the pressure of the Zerg empresses. Now that there was a complete revolution, those universes were also a part of the Zergs ¡®life.


    The true bodies of the sages in their nine-Yuan universe were still the original sages. However, after entering the parallel bodies in the various heavens and re-cultivating to become sages, they were already part of the insect race!


    Therefore, the appearance of the God of creation was also useful to them.


    When the entire universe was filled with zergs ¡­ In that case, the God of creation might really be an undefeatable God of creation just from the pressure alone.


    Even though this God of creation did not have the power to truly create everything.


    ¡°Old ¡­ Authority?¡±


    At this moment, the God of creation was shrouded in a Golden Shadow, with a sacred and indescribable noble aura. the authority you left with me back then has always been used by others.


    Messiah could not deny it. She shook her head and answered seriously, ¡± all these years, it was indeed other people who used it. They thought that I had fallen, but I am still alive. Although I am no longer me, I am still me ¡­ I¡¯m going to take back what belongs to me. ¡±


    The God of creation towered into the clouds and looked down at the three people below, who were like ants. He said indifferently, ¡± ¡°This is not a problem. Back then, you had made an equivalent exchange. You gave and received an equivalent return. The thing now originally belongs to you ¡­ A perfected universe should also be lacking something ¡­ This missing one should have been given to all living beings.¡±


    It was Messiah¡¯s thing!


    Hera¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and surprise.


    It was probably something that belonged to Hermes, the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation ¡­


    The escapeed one.


    He didn¡¯t expect there to be such a backup plan. This meant that Dongshan had the opportunity to rise again.


    Sure enough, they had made the right bet. In the past, in wushen Palace, Emperor Messiah would not fight a war without preparation. But how could the god of wisdom be so reckless?


    Back then, he had schemed against Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s existence!


    The wushen Palace of the past might have once again welcomed an unprecedented period of opportunity and crisis.


    Messiah¡¯s expression was still very calm, as if she had expected it. you are omniscient and omnipotent. You should have understood what happened over the years. Another existence has descended, and it has a mind and selfishness ¡­


    ¡°I know what you want to say,¡± the God of creation said.


    ¡°Nothing can be changed, so let nature take its course.¡±


    This sound was mixed in with the wind, like the sound of rain, the chirping of insects, the chirping of birds, and all the natural phenomena of the universe coming together to form a kind of stress.


    ¡°There is no limit to escaping one, and it can change thousands of variables.¡±


    All the sounds of the wind finally converged into this sentence.


    Messiah suddenly fell silent. After a long time, she sighed. indeed, as the will of a natural phenomenon, it is selfless, heartless, fair, and cold ¡­ Naturally, he would not care about it. He would even respond to it, because any response would mean that he was being selfish ¡­ that¡¯s the most terrifying thing.¡±


    It was absolutely fair. This was the true body of the vast will of the universe.


    The most terrifying thing was that the universe¡¯s consciousness had self-consciousness.


    However, he would not choose to resist now ¡­


    The surroundings were quiet, and suddenly there was no sound.


    In the dark.


    The mother stream civilization, which was the fastest, had already steered the vast umbrella-shaped transparent jellyfish and slowly approached, looking at the huge, indescribable shadow.


    ¡°The other one ¡­ As expected! Their auras are similar, but they are different. There are actually two universe leaders?¡± Rong Cheng was shocked and felt strange.


    As expected, there were two universe leaders.


    It seemed that the meteor shower in the prehistoric universe was even more mysterious.


    Meanwhile, in this vast heaven, the mother stream players who had mixed in were also shocked and said to themselves, ¡± ¡°This works too? That Messiah actually still has such a trump card. Now that she¡¯s summoning the God of creation, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s targeting the dimensional courtyard that has escaped!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that must be the case.¡±


    Yuan Qinghua was also very anxious and angry. She said, ¡± ¡°I wonder where they were? He might have already completed the transfer of power. After all, he must be confident in replacing the courtyard of the God of creation.¡±


    From the players ¡®point of view, although they already had the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction, the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation was also one of their huge foundations, and they could not afford to lose it.


    Furthermore, the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation was their ¡± Home ¡°, their origin. In the ¡± spore evolution ¡± game, they had extremely deep feelings for each other.


    Where did they all come from? even though they rarely used it now, they all used the dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction, but they didn¡¯t want it to be taken away.


    ¡°Your Majesty Messiah, do you know what you are doing?¡± Yuan Qinghua shouted, ¡± this is a betrayal. Turn back quickly. Let¡¯s work together and write the last hymn for the end of the world!


    you guys are here. You¡¯re too fast.


    Messiah looked up at the sky and chuckled.


    you little guys from back then have grown up again on that planet. After the predecessor fell, he saw that you guys had developed into a primitive society of Science and Technology. In order for you guys to adapt, he made use of the ¡®one¡¯ to create a game called ¡®spore evolution¡¯, allowing you guys to re-step into the extraordinary system and re-flourish your civilization. It seems that the effect is quite good ¡­


    The players ¡®hearts trembled. This was exactly where they came from.


    Hera and mu Yuling were a little anxious.


    Hualala.


    Some of the surrounding universes that were moving at an extremely fast speed followed closely behind and revealed their figures.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    When the Saints arrived, they were even more shocked.


    The huge figure gave them a feeling of natural vastness. It was as if they were not facing an individual creature, but the entire universe that was so huge that it was boundless. It was difficult to fight against it.


    In fact, not even a trace of fighting spirit could be raised.


    This was a mysterious aura.


    It was like the mortals on the planet seeing a storm or a hurricane. It was as if they were in a different dimension and level. This wasn¡¯t a matter of combat power, but that they couldn¡¯t come into contact with or get close to it.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    this ultimate realm is ¡­


    ¡°It gives us the feeling of the universe.¡±


    ¡°Could it be some kind of special will of the heavens?¡±


    Countless Saints and the will of the great path were watching from afar, silently pondering with grave expressions.


    However, they didn¡¯t dare to get close at all. They didn¡¯t have the courage to get close either. The aura was too terrifying ¡­


    They didn¡¯t know the background of the wanted criminal, Messiah. Perhaps she could make that unknown and mysterious figure kill them?


    It was as if Messiah didn¡¯t see the people around her. In the end, she sighed at the God of creation and bowed.


    it¡¯s inevitable that you can¡¯t interfere ¡­ Of course, there was no need to interfere ¡­ The general trend of the universe can not be changed. Even if they seem to have changed their destinies too much, even allowing an ancient existence that doesn¡¯t belong to this universe to descend, I don¡¯t think that it can be reversed.¡±


    ¡°The number of children that exist is increasing ¡­¡± The God of creation did not answer, but his figure gradually became hazy. In the distance, he disappeared into the void with big strides. the authority that you want has been given to you ¡­


    they¡¯ve taken the wrong path. The right path is to follow the general trend and integrate with it. Messiah said softly.


    At this moment, more and more Saints were rushing over.


    However, they looked at the back of the mysterious figure that was gradually disappearing and did not dare to move at all.


    That feeling of oppression was too strong.


    Rong Cheng didn¡¯t even dare to get close to the longevity Saint.


    This universe leader gave him an extremely cold feeling, as if he had no thoughts or sense of self, and it was almost impossible to communicate with him ¡­


    Furthermore, this universe leader¡¯s aura was too terrifying. It was more than a million times stronger than the previous one ¡­ It was like the leader of the universe from before, it was incomplete.


    The surroundings were silent.


    There were no brainless Saints or villains who came out to question, curse, or act arrogantly.


    Everything was quiet.


    All the Saints and the will of the great path fell into deep thought. No one was willing to be the first bird to step out.


    It would be too stupid to be the first one to step out in this situation.


    Even if the Saints of the heavenly planes didn¡¯t die, their lives were still extremely precious. If the body of the most powerful main Saint of the heavenly planes fell, it would be equivalent to being completely crippled. Who knew how many enemies would come to kill him and take the opportunity to ascend to the throne?


    ¡°You ¡­¡± what is it? ¡± someone asked Messiah tentatively.


    ¡°That great existence ¡­¡± There were also a few bold Saints who gritted their teeth and called out to the back of the figure.


    Messiah closed her eyes and quietly watched the God of creation leave. Like a wise old man, she muttered to herself, ¡± everything they¡¯ve created will never succeed. Instead, it¡¯s the beginning of more suffering.


    humans, the more they struggle, the more they desire to retain their Old Glory, and the more desperate they are.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    The surrounding Saints were all at a loss. The meaning behind this sentence was too great. It seemed to be referring to this era, but it was also very vague ¡­ He wanted to ask a lot of things, but he didn¡¯t dare to.


    He had a look of impatience on his face.


    Messiah sighed softly and looked up at the sky.


    humans have to stumble their entire lives, like sharp stones rolling on the sand. They always have to cut something in order to obtain something ¡­ This is an equivalent exchange.¡±


    Whoosh.


    A strong wind blew.


    The figure of the God of creation in the dark completely disappeared.

 Chapter 1352

    ?


    1352 Chapter 1360-departure


    The entire land fell into a long-lost silence.


    It was as if the natural phenomenon and vast aura from the legend were still lingering in this land, making people not dare to move.


    Messiah still stood there quietly. She took a deep breath and looked around. She said calmly, ¡± ¡°Is this the heavens of this era? Huh? I don¡¯t know if I should praise him or feel sad for this unexpected change.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    What are you talking about?


    The surrounding Saints still wanted to say something but stopped. They were somewhat at a loss.


    However, their confusion did not mean that the longevity Saints who knew some inside information were confused.


    Rong Cheng and the others now knew that the universe was a variable, not a true general trend!


    They could understand the words of Messiah and the other mysterious universe leader.


    ¡°But, what exactly is going on?¡± Rong Cheng¡¯s heart rippled like never before,¡¯the second universe leader came from the prehistoric era? It looks even more powerful and vast?¡±


    It contained a lot of information.


    There were two universe leaders before him?


    Just as the longevity Saints were confused, some of the bolder Saints approached again and tried to talk.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, what¡¯s up with that being just now?¡±


    A beautiful Saint lady spoke with an amiable smile.


    After all, one should not slap a smiling face.


    Moreover, she was a woman with a friendly attitude ¡­ This was a very good breakthrough point. If they could confirm some details and even confirm that their combat strength could be captured, they would immediately rise up and attack.


    you aliens don¡¯t belong to the universe. I don¡¯t know if I should pity you or feel sad.


    Messiah shook her head. The opening ceremony¡¯s cutscene, the God of creation, had also finished the cutscene. She did not intend to waste any more time with them. She looked at the two people next to her and said, ¡± let¡¯s go.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yuling and Hera said.


    Whoosh.


    An indescribable, special teleportation formation slowly appeared.


    Messiah stepped in and said to the two, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the place of origin,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare leave!¡±


    The surrounding Saints wanted to stop him.


    However, in the next moment, he felt that he was suppressed by some kind of special power. He couldn¡¯t stop it at all, and he could only watch as the other party disappeared on the spot.


    The Saints present were once again at a loss. Their faces were filled with question marks.


    What was going on?


    From the beginning to the end, they were completely confused.


    However, some of the more intelligent Saints couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads to look at certain existences. Their thoughts flashed.


    those civilizations that knew about the meteorite rain prediction and wanted to arrest him didn¡¯t look surprised. It¡¯s obvious that they already knew about it and knew what the other party was talking about ¡­


    even though the longevity sages have their doubts, they only know part of the truth. Only we don¡¯t know the truth!


    ¡°Hateful!¡±


    ¡°Then where is Messiah going to the land of origin?¡±


    ¡°It said that we¡¯re the variables, and that the heavens and the myriad worlds are the variables. What does it mean? The universe should be the general trend.¡±


    The feeling of being kept in the dark was simply terrible.


    Everyone else knew the inside story, but he knew nothing!


    He knew nothing about the truth of the universe, and all he did was fight against the natural heavenly axiom to stop the destruction of his civilization. Wasn¡¯t that all for nothing?


    ¡°We want to know the truth and the inside story.¡±


    the whole universe should work together to fight against the natural heavenly Dao, but you guys hid it!


    ¡°You guys are simply selfish!¡±


    we demand that all the truth be made public. Otherwise, we refuse to go to the front line and resist all the natural heavenly Dao of the universe!


    ¡°We have the right to know!¡±


    Countless Saints exploded.


    Some of the wills of the great path were also jeering in secret.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The surrounding Saints, Rong Cheng and the others, and even di Qi and the others, all looked solemn.


    This was a grudge that had been accumulated for a long time. Now, it had completely erupted. After all, these Saints were blind. The other party was not stupid. They had been suspicious all along and felt that they had the advantage of being the first to attack ¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this for a while. We¡¯ll definitely give you a satisfactory result.¡±


    Di Qi walked out, looked around and said.


    All of a sudden, the longevity Saints and even di Qi and the others held an emergency meeting.


    After all, these longevity Saints were already part of the heavenly planes ¡®forces. They were unknowingly in the same boat as di Qi and the others, exploiting the ordinary saints of their era.


    One could not help but sigh at the loss of morals.


    But it was already the best arrangement.


    After all, the longevity Saint couldn¡¯t overthrow them. Even the arrival of the new era couldn¡¯t overthrow them. They were the most powerful geniuses of this era, each of them was as monstrous as di Qi. They divided and exploited the era with them and became evil dragons together ¡­ Perhaps that was the best way.


    This was probably the cruel law of the bloody jungle.


    If he couldn¡¯t defeat the other party, he would join them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! He actually left!¡±


    On the other side, the players were furious. Seeing this scene, they said, ¡± the god of wisdom, Hermes, Messiah, is indeed a terrifying schemer! He didn¡¯t seem to say anything, but he was probably already prepared for this. He¡¯s deliberately causing internal strife and making the other Saints suspicious!¡±


    damn it, we can¡¯t even take care of ourselves now. We have to resist the suspicion of those Saints. This is also his plan!


    now that they¡¯ve left, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve entered the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation!


    ¡°As expected of Messiah, the god of wisdom. After acting tough, she ran away! They left us here to be beaten!¡±


    Just as they were suspicious.


    In the dimensional courtyard of the God of creation, the three existences slowly descended at the entrance of the courtyard and gently pushed open the door.


    Kachaa.


    The players in the courtyard of the God of creation and the strange creatures all heard the announcement at the same time:


    Ding! Ding!


    [ this game ¡± spore evolution ¡± is officially suspended. In 10 seconds, all players will be forced to go offline. Please make your preparations. ]


    This time, all the players were stunned.


    ¡°Out of service? Was the server closing? Permanent?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°How can I turn off the sentimental old clothes? We have too many memories here.¡±


    ¡°Help!¡±


    f * ck, I¡¯ve just evolved a potential species. I¡¯m ready to ¡­


    Amidst the screams, everything turned pitch black.


    this is our garden. Messiah led the two of them and pushed open the dusty gate to the courtyard. this is our garden.


    Very soon, Xu Zhi brought the two of them in to tidy up and familiarize themselves with the place.


    After all, the transformation of the divine courtyard of creation was about to begin. It was impossible to not have subordinates to do the work. They couldn¡¯t do everything by themselves, right?


    So, when Xu Zhi woke up and saw that they were willing to come along, he agreed.


    As for the spore players in the God of creation¡¯s sandbox?


    Hehe.


    Xu Zhi shook his head and laughed. a bunch of stinky brothers who want everything. The dimensional courtyard of the God of Destruction is obviously an enhanced version, and the focus has obviously shifted there.


    This place isn¡¯t of much use to you, yet you want to occupy it?¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless. now, that place has evolved all the creatures in the universe and become the true origin of life in the universe ¡­ They¡¯re constantly transporting suitable lifeforms for each of the heavens, and you¡¯re still not satisfied?¡±


    It was impossible for the universe to produce its own native living beings.


    After all, it was an incomplete singularity. Therefore, the species that the destruction God¡¯s courtyard evolved into became the true origin of life in the universe.


    The divine courtyard of creation was no longer of much use to them.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to give it to my God of creation¡¯s camp.¡± Xu Zhi stretched lazily. now, I, Messiah, am going to get to work.

 Chapter 1353

    ?


    1353 The structure of the final sandbox


    Xu Zhi was serious.


    Since he was going to be a Messiah, he had to do it seriously.


    To carry out the ¡± Hermes¡¯s philosophy ¡± deduced by the players, integrate the creatures of chaos, hide within it, and become a part of it ¡­


    After all, the path they had deduced was not without basis. It was the best solution!


    Even Xu Zhi had to admit that this was a pretty good escape route. It would increase the possibility of his survival and defeating the general trend of the universe of the other party.


    How could Xu Zhi not do it when there was a profit to be made?


    Furthermore, the research on the extraordinary system of the creatures of chaos and even the attempt to integrate it had always been Xu Zhi¡¯s farming job!


    ¡°However, this is a little troublesome.¡±


    Xu Zhi sat in his chair and said seriously, ¡± I¡¯ll have to cut off my bloodline and become an incomplete creature without a bloodline ¡­ It¡¯s no longer a problem of evolution. It can¡¯t be solved with evolution.¡±


    ¡°Because the insect race¡¯s ability is to evolve their bloodline, but if they cut off their bloodline, what do we do? I don¡¯t have a clue either.¡±


    Xu Zhi silently felt the body of Messiah.


    He was equipped with alchemy plug-ins.


    However, this was a bloodline system. In the Dharma ending age, this bloodline power would be useless.


    ¡°This is very annoying.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that this was an impossible thing.


    There was no good way to turn the impossible into possible.


    I can only use the old-fashioned way. I¡¯ll create a transcendent sandbox world and carry out my deductions. Xu Zhi thought for a moment and said, ¡± a group of creatures with their bloodlines cut off. Throw them in. They¡¯ll evolve into an era. Let¡¯s see if they can figure out a way to cultivate it. ¡±


    However, Xu Zhi felt that it was probably impossible.


    How could a disabled person without a bloodline cultivate?


    However, he still had to try.


    He was having a headache.


    Deducing something that he had never done before was the most troublesome. He couldn¡¯t even find the direction.


    I can even get a few more true chaos lifeforms and throw them in to evolve an era. Xu Zhi suddenly said.


    After all, tuxin was not the only chaotic creature. Xu Zhi could still create a few more similar creatures to reproduce.


    As long as he created a similar environment and partially purified the chaos sea¡¯s environment, he could breed it again.


    I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m not the only one who thinks this way. Tu Xin has already started to do this! Xu Zhi could not grasp the specific movements of the chaotic creature at the moment.


    She only knew his coordinates and vaguely knew that he had built a small space and was doing something in the dark.


    however, according to xu zhi¡¯s guess, there was a high chance that they had already begun to reproduce their own offspring in this small spatial world and had begun to deduce the cultivation system of their own ¡± bloodless ¡± creatures.


    ¡°After all, if it were me, I would do the same.¡±


    sitting on the chair, xu zhi took a bite of the apple and said softly, ¡± think about it. Since our era hasn¡¯t arrived yet, why don¡¯t we deduce the cultivation methods of our era in advance? when the general trend of our kind has completely arrived, I¡¯ll spread the cultivation method and take off instantly, quickly cultivating and dominating the world!


    I¡¯ve already guessed the enemy¡¯s thoughts. I just don¡¯t have a way to deal with it because it¡¯s already unstoppable ¡­ I could only watch as he arrived and made an enemy of me, wanting to overthrow me. ¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t even have the right to be his neighbor.¡±


    ¡°Irreconcilable,¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that this was truly a thorny problem.


    After all, any previous opponents could be solved in an extremely gentle and peaceful way.


    The other party had probably already distorted the rules in a small world, spending a hundred years a day to deduce the cultivation methods of their own biological race.


    and since the other party is doing this, I¡¯ll follow in his footsteps. I¡¯ll also get a few chaos lifeforms and throw them in to evolve. I¡¯ll also create a world to evolve like him. Xu Zhi said seriously, ¡± I¡¯ll do whatever he does here. I¡¯ll do it in sync with him. Can¡¯t I just copy what he did? ¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that he was enjoying di Qi¡¯s fun.


    at the same time, I¡¯ll have to build a second sandbox and throw in the creatures whose bloodlines have been severed for comparison experiments.


    On this side, it was the new era cosmos life forms that didn¡¯t have bloodlines from the moment they were born.


    On the other side, there were bloodline life forms from the old era that had their bloodlines cut off.


    Wasn¡¯t making a comparison between the two sandpits just a comparison experiment?


    After all, they had something in common-none of them had any bloodline.


    However, one of them was an innate master while the other was an acquired master.


    Xu Zhi thought that this was a pretty good plan.


    it¡¯s just that there¡¯s some trouble. I can¡¯t control that chaos lifeform in the first place. We don¡¯t belong to the same power system ¡­ In fact, I can¡¯t even control those incomplete creatures that have lost their insect race bloodline.¡±


    He frowned.


    This also meant that this bloodline sandbox was unique like never before.


    He didn¡¯t have the power to control the fate of the living beings inside. They were all truly independent individual lives.


    He couldn¡¯t open all sorts of back doors like the insect race creatures before.


    it¡¯s difficult. Just like I said before, nothing is perfect. Xu Zhi shook his head. In reality, it would be weird if everything went according to plan.


    ¡°However, I¡¯ve already transcended the Zerg race. Now, I¡¯ve mutated to a state that even I don¡¯t know what form I have. The myriad world clan? Everything was possible. After all, the new path of this possibility was still being studied, and it was an unprecedented exploration ¡­ We might even find a new hidden door in the future.¡±


    He took a bite of the Apple.


    Xu Zhi was an honest man. He had not even come up with a new system yet, and he was already thinking about how to install a secret door for people when the time came ¡­


    Your Highness Messiah, I¡¯ve finished reinforcing it. Hera said with a serious expression.


    Xu Zhi nodded, stood up, and looked forward.


    The dimensional courtyard of the God of creation was previously an ordinary courtyard in the countryside on earth.


    It was not a big deal to give it to the spore players since it did not have any destructive power, but now that a new era had arrived, it needed to be reinforced and repaired.


    The two Daoists were still very useful.


    ¡°This place is the origin of the creation of the infinite worlds.¡±


    it¡¯s also the garden where we find life, ¡± Messiah said. I want to create an extraordinary world here and find a chance of survival for our era.


    The two of them nodded heavily, their eyes shining with longing.


    After all, the descent of the God of creation and the series of actions just now were too exciting.


    Xu Zhi looked at the two of them, who were very motivated, and smiled. He felt that it was not a bad idea. It was not difficult to create the two sandpits. All he had to do was cut off the bloodline and get a batch of chaotic creatures ¡­


    to create a new world, very soon. I only hope that they will grow the flower of hope, and let us save the despairing gods from their doomsday. Said Messiah softly.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Messiah, ¡± Hera said seriously. in the ancient wizard language, it means ¡®Savior.¡¯ Your identity was already destined when we were still in the primitive era of civilization.

 Chapter 1354

    ?


    1354 Chapter 1362-a corner of the situation in the Dharma ending age


    Creating a world.


    For Xu Zhi, this was a walk in the park.


    Not to mention that there was no bloodline this time, so there was no need for him to evolve his bloodline.


    a new world without a bloodline ¡­ Xu Zhi murmured softly. Even he was looking forward to what the future would be like.


    Perhaps, if he deduced it in advance, it could indeed give birth to the flower of hope.


    After all, the crisis of the Twilight of doomsday, which was a crisis for all the bloodlines in the universe, was the same for Xu Zhi!


    ¡°The times are really advancing ¡­¡±


    in the past, the fall of the innate gods and the rise of the postnate living beings ¡­ As the eras passed, it¡¯s finally time for our era to end.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like a dream.¡±


    Hualala.


    He stepped forward and walked within the universe.


    He was surrounded by a sky full of stars and endless bright light.


    to create a new world, the exact location will naturally be outside the chaos heavens and not in this universe ¡­ However, to find some ruins and civilization buildings in the universe and build this new world civilization on top of the ruins ¡­ It can speed up the process.¡±


    Civilization reproduction from the beginning, slash-and-burn farming, learning and creating languages, were too slow.


    Xu Zhi intended to give them a starting point so that they could speed up their development.


    However, the starting point could not be too high, because it might affect their progress ¡­


    only by freeing them from the problems of survival and giving them enough food and clothing will they have the opportunity to study their bodies and open up new paths. Xu Zhi said softly.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Mu Yuling and mu Yuling listened to Messiah¡¯s words with great admiration. as expected of the god of wisdom. You have really studied the knowledge of building civilizations in this aspect thoroughly.


    ¡°Naturally.¡± Messiah laughed.


    They marched all the way.


    Soon, in the universe full of ruins, they found the ruins of an ancient planet.


    The few of them landed on the planet that was already in ruins, on top of a broken building. They looked up at the thick dark red atmospheric clouds and the wind whistled.


    ¡®The aura of a nuclear explosion ¡­ It should be a low-leveled civilization that was annihilated.¡±


    Very soon, Xu Zhi was walking through the library, reading through the information on their civilization.


    not bad. They¡¯re at the peak of a Level-8 civilization. They have mastered simple nuclear technology and have powerful martial artists ¡­ Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was calm.


    The Age of Chaos, the Twilight of the Gods.


    They could no longer distort the laws of the universe. The peak of living beings was the eighth-grade, which was the limit of their physical body and soul. They could no longer use the powerful laws of the universe.


    However, rank-8 gods were at the top, and the power of technology could naturally be used.


    After all, technology and physics were only a part of the universe¡¯s laws.


    However, the power of technology could only stop at level 8. They could not use rule weapons to distort the laws of the universe ¡­


    in the future, ¡± Messiah explained to the two of them, ¡± the systems of both sides will be at the peak of rank eight. The realms of laws above rank eight will no longer exist ¡­ That was why it was called ¡­ It¡¯s the Dharma ending age.¡±


    . Vipralopa ¡­¡±


    Mu Yuling and Hera muttered.


    Although they knew some inside information, they did not have the details.


    Messiah continued moving forward. because the rules of the future are already omnipresent perfection with the complete closure. There are no more gaps and loopholes for you to drill in and use ¡­ In that case, being everywhere is equivalent to the laws no longer existing.¡±


    Messiah was still describing the future as she walked through the ruins. we can imagine that the future Age of Chaos will also be at Level-8, but the civilization on the technological side will obviously be higher than that on the deity side.


    After all, gods are the strongest living beings on earth, but they still can¡¯t leave the planet. However, it¡¯s possible for technology. After all, the accumulation of resources on the technology side can create spaceships ¡­


    The two of them listened in silence. That was indeed the case.


    In the Dharma ending age, all the realms of existence fell, and technology and civilization flourished.


    if they¡¯re all using technology, there¡¯ll definitely be fewer people willing to cultivate the martial Dao and the soul Dao. In the future, I¡¯m afraid many of them will be true mortals? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s truly the end of Dharma in various meanings,¡± Hera said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that,¡±


    Mu Yuling also said,¡±he won¡¯t be too strong in terms of technology!¡± As they could not use the spaceship of laws, they could not easily distort the universe space and jump ¡­ Even nuclear-powered submarines and new energy-powered neutron star battleships would be difficult to build ¡­


    When technology becomes more advanced, no matter how powerful their driving force is, it will be difficult for them to fly out of a small galaxy. The space laws of the universe can not be passed down, and they can not reach a distance of one billionth. Even when two civilizations send signals to each other, it will take hundreds or thousands of years to complete a communication.¡±


    They felt very miserable.


    Previously, even the rank 9 Abyssal Blue divine territory could allow him to jump through extremely long distances.


    The mortals of the future might have jumped, but it didn¡¯t mean that they arrived out of thin air.


    They still had to explore step by step and draw a galactic map. However, after they were done with the drawing, they could jump according to the coordinates obtained. In theory, as long as there was enough energy to distort the rules, the distance between the galaxies did not exist.


    ¡°No, I can still jump through space.¡± haha! Messiah suddenly laughed.


    how is this possible?!


    Mu Yuling¡¯s eyes widened.


    The laws of the universe could not be distorted, which meant that space could not be distorted!


    He could no longer tap into the perfect laws of the universe.


    There were no gaps, and there was no possibility of a loophole.


    ¡°Tell me, if I can¡¯t distort the rules, how can I jump through space?¡± Hera couldn¡¯t help but ask, feeling extremely curious.


    it can¡¯t distort the rules. Of course, it¡¯s within the limits of the existing universe¡¯s rules and using the rules to make a jump. Messiah said a word that surprised the two. ¡°Black hole.¡±


    ¡°Black hole?¡±


    yes, black holes and wormholes are the jump nodes for future spaceships. Messiah looked calm. you already know the rules of the black hole¡¯s formation and where it leads to ¡­


    the chaos ocean that leads to the outside of the universe is like an engine jet. Sheerah naturally knew this, and she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°However, it leads to the outside of the universe. How can it be a space jump? The chaos sea outside is a chaotic place.¡±


    This was totally unrelated.


    the chaos sea is a turbulent current now, but it won¡¯t be in the future. the future will become regular and clear, ¡± Messiah said. it will form ocean currents and no longer erode other substances too intensely ¡­ However, even though you can swim within it, you can¡¯t last long.¡±


    He turned around and looked at the two of them. He said calmly, ¡± what if, after predicting the ocean currents outside the black hole, the spacecraft enters the black hole, gets washed by the ocean currents, gets on a high-speed train, and then forces itself into the universe again from another section of the black hole? ¡±


    The two of them widened their eyes.


    This was indeed a different kind of space jump!

 Chapter 1355

    ?


    1355 Chapter 1363-evolution


    Why didn¡¯t he think of it through the black hole?


    They were a little excited.


    In the past, the black hole was a land of death, but the future was different.


    The black hole might be the node for space jumps in the universe!


    however, it¡¯s very difficult to predict the direction of the chaos ocean current outside the black hole, right? ¡± he asked.


    Mu Yuling quickly said, ¡± in theory, it can be done. However, the timing is too crucial. We have to wait for the direction of the ocean current to flow close to the universe and lead to another black hole. If we are not careful, we will die in the chaos sea and be washed away by the ocean current.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the future humans.¡±


    No. Messiah shook her head lightly. in the Age of Chaos, when power reaches its limit, they will inevitably make use of ¡®techniques¡¯. It¡¯s possible to exert the most delicate and exquisite power ¡­


    in fact, the black hole in the future might even be able to shuttle and sneak into another parallel universe!


    The two of them were shocked.


    The more he spoke, the more bizarre it became.


    They finally believed that he could use a black hole to perform a rapid space jump and reach another galaxy, or even the other end of the universe.


    However, it was a little too much to sneak into another parallel universe!


    One had to know that during the era of the Saints, if the variable of the ¡± heavens and realms ¡± had not appeared and things had developed as usual, it would have been extremely difficult for the Saints to sneak into another parallel universe!


    That was a Saint, and even he had a slim chance of survival!


    And a level 8 mortal in the Dharma ending age could actually successfully sneak in?


    This was too bizarre.


    ¡°Why is it impossible? It¡¯s just more complicated and a miracle that¡¯s hard to come by in countless years. Black holes of a certain era do have the possibility of sneaking into parallel universes.¡±


    No. Messiah shook her head. according to the theory of parallel universe drifting, when two parallel universes drift closer to each other, the vents of both universes-the black holes-are also getting closer. If you seize the opportunity, you can enter another parallel universe through the black holes or wormholes.


    BOOM!


    The two of them were shocked.


    They had already seen a corner of the future through the description of this evolved general trend of the future.


    It was beyond their world view, but it was actually reasonable!


    This was the profoundness of the universe¡¯s general trend. People couldn¡¯t help but be intoxicated by deduction, and their hearts were fascinated. It was too beautiful and too overpowered.


    Great sovereign Messiah continued, ¡± what¡¯s more, the tectonic plates are drifting extremely slowly now. The tectonic plates only move a few hundred light-years a year ¡­ However, the future should be different.¡±


    Messiah continued to speak of their shock,


    in the future, as the ocean currents become more regular and clear, the ocean currents of the chaos sea will definitely become more powerful, and the plates will definitely move faster ¡­


    The drifting speed between parallel universes was far faster than before, and the time when the plates of the parallel universes approached each other would become extremely frequent ¡­ However, even if it¡¯s frequent, it¡¯s not surprising that it¡¯s easy to smuggle. The success rate is still extremely low.¡±


    The two of them listened attentively.


    After a long while, they completely digested it and were convinced. thank you for drawing the blueprint for the future of the universe for us!


    yes, ¡± Hera said. the general situation of the Dharma-ending universe and the future era of Dharma-ending are simply amazing! This is another kind of glory. Perhaps it¡¯s only when the natural order no longer exists that it¡¯s closer to the truth.¡±


    only an immature universe with flaws can move the rules. Only a mature universe is complete and naturally closer to reality. Messiah just smiled and looked ahead.


    the future of the universe has been drawn. I believe you have understood my plan. You should know what we are going to build, right? ¡±


    Mu Yuling hurriedly nodded and looked at the ruins before her. She said seriously, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s already clear, vipralopa! Twilight of the Gods! It would be a mass extinction of extraordinary creatures in the prehistoric universe, and a new civilization would inevitably be rebuilt on the ruins ¡­ Now, we have to find this ruin civilization and deduce the sprouting era of the Age of Chaos ¡­¡±


    The two of them knew the purpose of this trip.


    In the future, they would definitely rebuild it on top of the ruins. They would also directly find a ruin to make the simulation more realistic.


    Through this plan, the two of them could not help but admire him even more.


    They began to work hard, distorting the rules of the universe, lifting up large areas of civilization ruins, and stuffing them into their own small sub-space world.


    If it was the real vipralopa stage, it would have been impossible to do this ¡­ That was to say, the current era was a simulation of the Dharma ending era.


    Soon, more than half of the planet¡¯s land had been plowed away.


    the ruined library, the buildings, and the city have all been moved into a small world in the subspace. Mu Yuling reported seriously.


    that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s return to outside the chaos heavens.


    Messiah said indifferently.


    ¡­.


    Outside the chaos heavens.


    In a desolate desert.


    The surface of the universe was simply too vast. Even if one went deeper into the desert, there might not even be any traces of Saints in the past ten billion years.


    The coastal area was the most prosperous area.


    the First World¡¯s sandbox has been built. On top of that ruin, new creatures that have lost their bloodlines can develop again.


    Xu Zhi searched for an extremely well-hidden place and said softly, ¡± as for the second sandbox, it¡¯s the true new chaos lifeforms. They¡¯ll just continue to multiply here.


    Mu Yuling was a little hesitant. won¡¯t we be too easily exposed? ¡± Their bodies are countless light years in size, and their vastness is beyond imagination.¡±


    but we don¡¯t have a large enough subspace to accommodate them. No. Messiah shook her head. we can only let them grow on this land. Moreover, once they grow up, we will definitely not be their match just based on their size. We can only observe their civilization and not interfere.


    The meaning was obvious-to be a quiet observer.


    ¡°As for them being discovered? This place was extremely remote, and there would not be any signs of human habitation within countless lightyears ¡­ Even if he was discovered, it would take a long time ¡­ By then, he should have grown up enough, and if he was discovered, so be it ¡­ After all, a collision between two sides is also a way to see the situation in the future.¡±


    The two of them were speechless.


    They felt like killing the donkey when it was done.


    Now, he had to conform to the general trend of the universe, integrate into it, and become a part of it. This did not mean that he was really on the other side¡¯s side.


    Xu Zhi also looked at the construction of the new sandbox and was very pleased. that tuxin, isn¡¯t he too cautious? It was so silent as soon as it came out, as if it had disappeared. Wretched and treacherous, it was obvious that it was an old cunning fellow ¡­ The people from the longevity Daoist Palace and the others are waiting for you to stir up trouble while they observe you in secret ¡­¡±


    This person didn¡¯t act according to common sense!


    He was already the protagonist of heaven and earth, the favored one of the universe, overthrowing the decaying old fungal civilization, and unifying the universe was inevitable, but he was still so curled up ¡­


    ¡®These days, not only are these old cunning guys that have lived for countless years so cunning, even this newly born chaos life great sage is so cunning ¡­¡¯ Each one was dirtier than the last.


    Xu Zhi felt that he must have never read some online novels before.


    The main character had to be reckless. At a young age, he dared to face countless dangers. Only then could he continue to become stronger, surpass, and fight above his level. That was the hot-blooded main character ¡­


    ¡°At such a young age, you¡¯re the protagonist of heaven and earth. You can¡¯t be without hot-blooded ambition.¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head and sighed as he looked at the species that had begun to reproduce. you¡¯re so timid and unmotivated. You¡¯re passionate about secluding yourself for cultivation, and you actually want to drag out your days until you¡¯ve achieved great success before you¡¯re born. You¡¯re not worthy of being the great sage of us chaos beings.


    if that is the case, I will definitely pull you down from your horse and start a new one, leading our race¡¯s civilization of chaotic life to create glory.

 Chapter 1356

    ?


    1356 Chapter 1362-new system


    Soon, the first two chaos lifeforms appeared on the land.


    they also seemed to be born with knowledge.


    Knowing the rules of the entire universe, he was born with an extremely mature mind.


    Xu Zhi wanted to try and guide them to become their God of civilization, just like the triple-level great Hermes.


    However, Xu Zhi soon realized that there was no need to do so.


    there¡¯s no need to interfere at all. In fact, it¡¯s already countless times more intelligent than some Saints. Xu Zhi noticed this very quickly. He was indeed worthy of being the Overlord of the next cosmos epoch.


    if I go over to guide them, they might not treat me as an idiot or an existence with bad intentions ¡­


    Xu Zhi thought about it and felt that there was no need to do such a stupid thing.


    He was the one who really thought others were stupid.


    I can¡¯t find a solution for a while ¡­ Forget it, once the seeds are planted, they¡¯ll grow on their own. This is the first time I¡¯ve been as carefree as a sandbox.¡± Xu Zhi said softly.


    This was to nurture an enemy to go against him.


    Xu Zhi took a glance at it and ignored it. Instead, he looked at the ruins of the world.


    He had placed countless living beings whose bloodlines had been severed inside and they had already begun to reproduce again.


    ¡­


    The sky was dark.


    The living beings in the ruins began to reproduce again. They first babbled and babbled like wild beasts who did not understand human language and ran through the ruins.


    A few years passed.


    They began to communicate and learned how to use some of the remaining tools and equipment from the human cities.


    With simple lighters, rakes, and steel rods as weapons, they began to hunt in the ruins of the forest, which was full of vines and wild beasts.


    ¡°Yiyiyaya!¡±


    They roared at each other, raising the shovels and weapons in their hands.


    They learned how to use tools.


    Compared to the creatures that were born Holy, they were laughably weak and powerless. It was no wonder that they were called pitiful low-level life forms like bacteria.


    Another ten years passed.


    Only then did they start to study the books and paintings in the library and try to crack it.


    Fifty years had passed, and civilization had only begun to ¡± recover ¡°. They had picked up part of the civilization¡¯s level from before, and they had begun to develop technology and improve life.


    A hundred years later.


    They had completely understood the language of the ruins and had obtained the essence of the former civilization.


    Technology had been restarted.


    At the same time, they also began to practice martial arts.


    Without the knowledge of the ancient civilization, they had to start from scratch. Without thousands of years, it would be difficult to achieve such perfection.


    After all, even if Xu Zhi had deliberately guided the Sorcerer civilization to develop into the primordial civilization, it had still taken thousands of years for the civilization of Level-8 gods to become so mature.


    what a pitiful creature. Even I don¡¯t know how to reverse our tragic fate. Great sovereign Messiah said softly.


    Mu Yuling and Hera pursed their lips.


    The difference between the two sides was simply unimaginable.


    The difference could be seen from the size of their bodies. It was hard to even describe the difference in light years.


    The other party was born in the chaos sea and instantly knew the history of all universes. The maturity of his knowledge was unimaginable.


    ¡°This is very difficult.¡± we¡¯re old creatures that have been eliminated, ¡± Hera said. the difference in intelligence, physical strength, and other aspects is like the difference between humans and wild grasshoppers.


    that¡¯s right. Man can conquer nature, and the weak can defeat the strong ¡­ That only happens in fairy tales.¡± the bloody gap is right in front of us, ¡± Messiah said softly. it would be foolish to believe in the miracles in fairy tales. We should think about how to make up for it, or even how to get close to each other and squeeze into each other¡¯s era.


    Very quickly, the era of flesh and blood life forms developed.


    In The Second Hundred Years, they actually regained their prosperity rapidly from the ruins, recovering the civilization level of that planet.


    However, their lifespans had been greatly shortened, and there were many old, weak, sick, and disabled people. Their average lifespan was only about 30 years, and they were all aging.


    we should have been affected by the radiation, causing our bodies to weaken. A living being with flesh and blood said.


    But in reality, Xu Zhi knew very well that they were weak and feeble after having their bloodline cut off. This had hurt their source, which was why they had become so weak and sickly.


    Another three years passed.


    They began to redevelop their technology and soon became rich.


    After barely entering the era of the Industrial Revolution, they also began to practice the cultivation techniques recorded in the ruins of this planet to strengthen their bodies.


    ¡°If we cultivate, we can extend our lives!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it can change the body after being exposed to radiation!¡±


    This planet originally had its own bloodline cultivation technique, but it was not strong. However, they felt that it was useless after cultivating it. They could not even touch the threshold.


    The path of the bloodline system was severed.


    Helplessly, they could only try to cultivate martial arts and soul Dao.


    These two paths were very difficult to cultivate.


    They needed a lot of resources, but they had actually succeeded at the beginning and had hope of cultivating.


    ¡°That¡¯s only natural,¡± in the Dharma ending age, ¡± Hera said, ¡± the deity realm still exists because you can still cultivate the soul path and the martial path, which don¡¯t need bloodlines.


    In the eyes of the three of them, the era had begun to change.


    Some martial Dao and soul Dao experts began to appear, and martial arts became popular.


    However, after a few years of development, a change occurred.


    They discovered that they could actually start using extraordinary powers again and master some scattered elemental powers.


    ¡°Is it a new system? They cultivate martial arts and the Dao of the soul. How did elemental power appear?¡± The two of them were shocked.


    Xu Zhi shook his head. this is not. new system ¡­ It¡¯s the bloodline that has already been cut off that has started to regrow due to their strong physical bodies and strong regenerative abilities that cultivate the martial way and the soul way ¡­¡±


    This was something Xu Zhi had not expected.


    After all, this was not the real Dharma ending era. The rules of bloodline still existed in the world. As they cultivated, their bloodline was reborn in their bodies ¡­


    This was very troublesome.


    If it was the real Dharma ending era, it would naturally not breed again ¡­ But now, it had grown back along with his cultivation. The laws of this great cosmos were too exaggerated ¡­


    This was the inertia of the universe.


    ¡°I have to think of a way to solve this.¡± Xu Zhi said softly and narrowed his eyes. with my current knowledge, I¡¯m almost omniscient about the universe. This is not difficult to solve.


    One was to use the heavenly Dao piano to isolate the aura of the universe from the outside and completely turn it into a Dharma ending state ¡­ The second is to modify the bloodline that was severed so that it¡¯s very difficult to regrow it after being severed.¡±


    ¡°A two-pronged approach is good.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that he was really worried to death. This did not require him to evolve their bloodline, but it was still a little difficult to raise them.


    While Xu Zhi was busy with the bottleneck on one side, he was developing rapidly on the other.


    Creatures that were born Holy developed extremely quickly. Hera and mu Yuling, who were observing in the dark, were dumbfounded.


    ¡°This is too fast! He¡¯s simply inhuman!¡±


    ¡°How many years has it been? The next door has been stuck at a bottleneck since the beginning, but there are already signs of it here. It¡¯s a sign of a cultivation system belonging to the chaos lifeform ¡­¡±


    They secretly watched the mutated chaos lifeform develop and saw some creepy things, but they seemed to have expected it.


    no wonder, Your Highness Messiah. Back then, when she nurtured our wushen Palace ¡­


    it turns out that the system of our wushen Palace is actually ¡­ The general trend of the future.¡±

 Chapter 1357

    ?


    1357 The outside path cultivates nature, the truth cultivates one¡¯s own body


    ¡°Could it be that the wushen Palace is the true power of fate?¡± When they saw the cultivation systems of these chaos lifeforms and their actions, the two women were stunned.


    They ¡­


    He was actually cultivating martial arts!


    Yes, it was.


    He cultivated the martial path without a bloodline, the soul path.


    They sat cross-legged in meditation to cultivate their soul and strengthen their souls.


    They swung their fists and legs on the spot, training their muscles and bones, cultivating martial arts, and strengthening their bodies and souls.


    One movement, one silence ¡­


    There were no rules, no fancy tricks, no magnificence of Daoist techniques and rules.


    He waved his fist and stepped forward, moving like flowing water. There was actually a sense of great Dao¡¯s natural nature, a heavy sense of chaos.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the system of the wushen Palace?¡± They murmured softly.


    The wushen Palace was known as the Valkyrie because they cultivated these two paths.


    Hera was shocked. how can they cultivate the soul path and the martial path? isn¡¯t this too much? ¡± Did they just want to keep fit? Do some exercise to loosen up your muscles and bones?¡±


    Hera didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± mu Yuling mumbled. All of them were discussing with each other before. Each of them was born as a God, and their wisdom was extensive. Together, they discussed and researched the cultivation system that belonged to their own race, and they deduced a corner of the future. How could they be relaxed when they suddenly waved their fists and feet?¡±


    Apart from shock, he looked over and was even more shocked.


    The living beings started to communicate with each other as they waved their fists.


    we were born at the wrong time after all. The door of the great Dao of the tenth level of the universe has not been completely closed, and the rules are not complete. We cultivate this Dao ¡­ It¡¯s lacking!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s incomplete. It¡¯s hard to cultivate it to the peak.¡±


    only when the era of the Great Old Ones comes to an end will we be able to grow stronger and become more powerful. The path that belongs to us will finally be opened.


    ¡­.


    The two of them didn¡¯t dare to get close. They watched from a distance and felt more and more terrified.


    He didn¡¯t quite understand the meaning behind it.


    However, he also knew what they meant. It was probably not the time for them to cultivate yet. His own cultivation path had not truly been opened.


    However, mu Yuling was also shocked. She trembled and said, ¡± ¡°Argh! We should have thought of it earlier. The soul Dao and martial Dao might really be the systems of the new era!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Hera didn¡¯t react.


    ¡°Just think about it and you¡¯ll know. There¡¯s already a foreshadowing! The universe¡¯s foreshadowing!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Other than the bloodline cultivation system, what other cultivation systems do we have? They were the two basic cultivation techniques of the universe that didn¡¯t require bloodlines, the soul path and the martial path! Then, with the bloodline system sealed in the future, what else could he cultivate? Of course, it¡¯s the basic techniques that don¡¯t have bloodline requirements!¡±


    Hera patted her head in excitement. makes sense! Without the bloodline, the only thing left is the Dao of soul and martial arts to strengthen one¡¯s body and cultivate one¡¯s own soul. Perhaps the true foundation is the soul ¡­¡±


    ¡°Cultivating the laws of the outside world and the laws of the universe are all external objects!¡±


    ¡°External things will eventually be taken away and disappear, but cultivating one¡¯s own self can last forever! This is true power!¡±


    Mu Yuling quickly added, ¡±


    ¡°As for the previous two, the highest level one can reach is level eight. This was the common sense of the universe-the first eight realms required a strong body to accommodate the laws of the universe. After that, one would begin to cultivate the external laws of heaven and earth ¡­ This is common sense that we are all used to, but is it really common?¡±


    ¡°From another perspective, we ¡­ It¡¯s not normal. Thinking about it carefully, it¡¯s actually a little creepy and I¡¯ve taken the wrong path. ¡±


    The two of them continued to discuss.


    ¡°Rank-8 is the limit of soul and martial arts. It was natural in the old days, but what about in the new era? Perhaps level eight isn¡¯t the limit of biological training at all, but rather the incomplete laws of the old universe that have restricted the upper limits of martial arts and soul Dao!¡±


    ¡°Perfect, it¡¯s too perfect!¡±


    it¡¯s simply logical. All the laws of the era are slowly progressing.


    The more they deduced, the more hurried they became.


    The development of any universe had its own rules.


    No process would appear out of thin air.


    There must have been some clues before that the universe had given birth to the next era in advance, and finally matured, waiting for its birth ¡­


    It never appeared abruptly.


    If it had appeared suddenly, there would not have been geniuses and geniuses who could predict the general trend of the universe and spy on a corner of the future.


    ¡°We should have thought of this earlier.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, soul Dao and martial Dao!¡±


    They laughed excitedly. They were so excited that they couldn¡¯t compare. They were too happy and hugged each other.


    ¡°But it¡¯s too unexpected! ¡®Hahaha, who knows that those chaos lifeforms, who are so powerful, beautiful, and sacred, will have to cultivate such simple and unadorned martial arts in the future? I thought that it would be more marvelous and fancy, with more terrifying Daoist techniques and methods.¡±


    ¡°Ha? If you think too much, it might not be beautiful or powerful.¡±


    how can you call it an ultimate creature if you rely on external forces? ¡±


    those who rely on external forces will eventually decline one day when the external forces disappear with the passing of time. This is the case for the Saints who control the laws of the universe ¡­


    ¡°The so-called borrowing of nature, borrowing the power of heaven and earth, using the lever to move the rules of the universe, are all self-beautifying jokes.¡±


    only when one is strong can one be truly eternal!


    ¡°He will not change with any era ¡­¡±


    fickle men will lie to themselves. Only the muscles that they have painstakingly trained will not lie to themselves and give us a strong sense of security!


    Mu Yuling raised her arm, and the back of the beautiful woman suddenly bulged.


    Rip.


    Her ancient-style dress was slowly torn from the back.


    It revealed the tight red sports vest he was wearing inside. He had the back and waist of a muscular boxing giant. His bronze-colored muscles were full of power and looked extremely athletic.


    The pair of bronze-colored legs were very thick and strong. From the calf to the thigh, they were full of Devil¡¯s tendons, which were bulging and entangled, looking very strong.


    Their ideas kept clashing, and the more they talked, the more excited they became. This was very similar to the ideas of the wushen Palace.


    Strength was one¡¯s own self.


    Rules were external things, unorthodox.


    Now that he thought about it, the entire vast era of the universe had actually confirmed this point.


    ¡°In that case ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that the truth of the future will be like this. Level ten will verify the Dao, level nine will achieve the Dao, and all of them will fall and become Ordinary Level eight deities. With the closure of the end of the law and the completion of the laws of the universe, another true path of a level eight deity will be completely opened. Unprecedented level nine and level ten will appear in the martial Dao and the Dao of soul ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s even possible that he¡¯s level 11.¡±


    They looked at each other, completely shaken. They became more and more excited as they looked at her Majesty Messiah in the distance.


    Wushen Palace.


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t a coincidence that it was opened up, but it was also a plan that had long been planned.

 Chapter 1358

    ?


    1358 Chapter 1366-hope


    When Xu Zhi received the news, he put down his experimental work and hurried over to observe.


    After all, what was the biological cultivation system in the new era?


    This was the most important thing.


    The most important thing was to know one¡¯s enemy.


    Xu Zhi rushed over and saw the two women with demon muscles. Their shiny bronze muscles were gesticulating wildly, and he was a little dumbfounded.


    These two people were fine, why did their clothes burst and they were in the heat of training?


    Reminiscing about the past?


    A cute and beautiful young girl, with a cute and pure young girl¡¯s head on top of her domineering and muscular body. This was probably what contrast Moe was.


    Xu Zhi felt that it had been a long time since he last saw her.


    Although not much time had passed in the real world, this scene of a hot-blooded young girl in a bikini, a 3000-kilogram beautiful girl, seemed to be a scene of her lost youth, and it made her feel a little emotional.


    ¡°So you¡¯re looking at this and feeling it?¡±


    He then looked at the land in the distance. Those chaos beings were training their muscles, meditating and cultivating ¡­ After thinking for a while, he instantly understood the future structure of the universe.


    Even he was surprised.


    However, he quickly got used to it.


    Everything that had developed to this point seemed extremely bizarre, but it was also inevitable.


    The martial path and the soul path, the two fundamental systems that didn¡¯t require bloodline cultivation, were the ultimate future!


    level 10 Dao vindication, level 9 Dao vindication closed, and all mortals returning to level 8 ¡­ What corresponds to it is the soul path above grade 8. Has the martial path been opened?¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that he should have thought of this earlier.


    At this moment, Hera walked over with a muscular body and a majestic gait. With a fierce aura, she said seriously, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, so the wushen Palace back then was already a foreshadowing you set? Back then, as the Savior of the world, did you already anticipate this day and have already begun to make preparations to save the world?¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    It would be strange if he could think that far.


    How old was the wushen Palace? it was during the development of the rank-8 gods. The rise of the wushen Palace at that time was clearly a coincidence ¡­


    that¡¯s for sure. We can¡¯t underestimate His Highness!


    Mu Yuling was also very excited. She said seriously, to us, it¡¯s an ancient event that happened ten thousand years ago. To the god of wisdom who has lived for countless years, it¡¯s just a few schemes that seemed to have happened yesterday ¡­ Otherwise, why would it be sleeping here?¡±


    Xu Zhi did not say anything.


    If all that had happened before was just his imagination, then this was really a pure coincidence.


    When he was developing the wushen Palace, he had never thought that this day would come. After all, he had developed many forces.


    As for his ¡®fake death¡¯ in wushen Palace, it was simply because he had forgotten about the existence of ¡®Messiah¡¯ and had starved to death ¡­ Now that he suddenly thought of it, he took it out and put it to use.


    Xu Zhi really wanted to tell them the truth.


    However, he felt that it was too cruel. Messiah had actually forgotten about it and starved to death ¡­


    He really couldn¡¯t say it.


    it seems that you¡¯re quite smart to be able to see this. you¡¯ve been training hard all these years, ¡± Messiah chuckled. your brains haven¡¯t gone bad.


    Hera¡¯s eyes widened. She was not convinced. we¡¯re not as smart as those monsters, but it¡¯s too obvious ¡­ we, the wushen palace, also practice this system. it would be strange if we didn¡¯t react to this scene! I¡¯m afraid that you brought us out to continue on the path of martial arts and the path of the soul!¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Great sovereign Messiah smiled and nodded.


    Even these two muscular girls could imagine that if the racer of Mount Haruna found out that the future of martial arts and soul Dao was in the making, he would definitely be criticized for helping to build wushen Palace and taking away the two people from it.


    ¡°Reality is more magical than novels.¡±


    Xu Zhi could not be bothered to pay any more attention to it. Instead, he quietly looked at the situation in front of him and suddenly laughed. now that we¡¯ve seen the future system, what do you think the future of our artificial gods without bloodlines will be like? ¡±


    Hera thought for a moment. As a Valkyrie who was proficient in martial arts, she was quite knowledgeable in this aspect. She said seriously, ¡± now it seems that they are indeed old creatures that have been eliminated. The sandbox world that was just built in the ruins has a bloodline creature cut off. If it continues to develop like this, there is no hope at all!


    they have two difficult problems that make people feel despair.


    ¡°First of all, a severed bloodline is a life with an incomplete Foundation. According to cultivation systems like the martial Dao and the Dao of the soul, the foundation is extremely important! If it¡¯s incomplete, there¡¯s no chance of breaking through the martial arts realm of a level eight deity and above to reach the level nine of the new era!¡±


    What did tier nine martial arts look like?


    He had never seen her before.


    However, there was no need to talk about it if they did not have the chance to arrive.


    When Xu Zhi heard that, he sighed to himself. so, does that mean that the outcome will be the same whether I sever my bloodline or not? ¡±


    They could only stop at level 8 and were unable to advance further.


    Even if he cut off his bloodline, it would just be a gaudy and unnecessary move that would have no practical use.


    ¡°What¡¯s the second point?¡± what is it? ¡± Messiah asked.


    the second point is the next difficult problem. Even if I cut off my bloodline and use another method to fill in the missing part of my life force origin, it¡¯s impossible to mix in ¡­ Because the difference in our body size and energy level is too big!¡±


    This was the most fatal point.


    It was a joke for an ant like you to mix in with the great and vast existence that was countless light years away!


    He wasn¡¯t a match for a heavyweight or kilogram boxer at all.


    ¡°This is indeed a difficult problem.¡± I¡¯m not sure, ¡± Messiah said softly. but a small body means that the energy level requirement is low, and the cultivation speed is fast ¡­ At the start, he could crush them, but unfortunately, when he caught up later, he was no longer a match for them.¡±


    ¡°But I feel that everything depends on human effort.¡±


    we can continue to study and observe, ¡± mu Yuling said seriously. after all, everything we¡¯re saying now is too arbitrary. We¡¯ve never seen a real ninth-grade martial Saint. What¡¯s the situation, what¡¯s his fighting style, what martial arts cultivation technique he practices ¡­


    Xu Zhi nodded and looked into the distance.


    Indeed.


    There was no point in saying too much.


    He could just go and take a look directly.


    Right now, he was secretly observing the development of this life form in the chaos ocean. They were indeed terrifying. They had only been in the real world for two days, which was equivalent to two hundred years in the high-dimensional space-time, and they had already rapidly deduced their own system.


    ¡°We just need to observe in secret.¡±


    Xu Zhi was very calm. Although he could not interfere or affect the development of their civilization, he could naturally observe.


    Because we are small.


    Even from countless light years away, he could see the movements and rest of those behemoths.


    And what about them?


    They were ants to begin with, and they were separated by countless light years. Furthermore, he had hidden his aura. This was not their era, and he had used rules to hide himself. It would be strange if they could see him with his size.

 Chapter 1359

    ?


    1359 The most powerful pugilist in the universe


    It looked like a sandbox, but in reality, it was another hostile Super World civilization!


    It was like they were enemies from another space civilization.


    Xu Zhi looked into the distance and narrowed his eyes slightly. according to this situation, it¡¯ll take me two hundred years to derive my own cultivation technique. It¡¯s like I¡¯m riding a rocket. I reckon that in less than a month, I¡¯ll be out there and the world will be turned upside down ¡­ This is simply a different kind of tide of zombies, destroying everything.¡±


    our cosmos epoch has taken a long 14 billion years to develop to the present. Yet, they only need a short moment to overthrow us.


    Xu Zhi could still feel the vastness of the times and how unstoppable they were. a change of dynasties is just a matter of time.


    There was no right or wrong in this.


    This was a war between races.


    Xu Zhi had helped them in advance and caused these opponents to appear in advance. It seemed like he was digging his own grave and was foolish, but in fact, this was the best way.


    Wait for him to explode all at once?


    Who could stop him?


    It would be better to let them appear step by step now, bit by bit, before the end of the age of Chaos completely descended. The world had not changed, and the bloodline creatures could still master the power of laws. This would allow the universe to adapt to their horror and find a way to save their lives.


    This was the best solution Xu Zhi could think of!


    If he couldn¡¯t even beat them?


    Then he really had no other way.


    ¡°Old creatures like us deserve to go extinct. We were eliminated alive because of natural selection.


    the enemy is right in front of us. We can only watch them grow up.


    Xu Zhi felt that it was grotesque and bizarre, so he could only turn around and look at Hera and the other man.


    one of you will be in charge of observing them, learning their martial arts techniques, and observing their martial arts cultivation methods ¡­ The other person would be in charge of the bloodline sandbox ¡­ Who¡¯s going to take responsibility?¡±


    Mu Yuling thought for a moment and said,¡±I¡¯m more experienced in the learning of martial arts techniques. I¡¯ll go and observe them ¡­¡± Let Hera observe the bloodline sandbox.¡±


    Each person was responsible for one, just right.


    Xu Zhi left the matter to the two of them, then continued to develop the biological bottleneck of their bloodlines on his own, so that they would not be able to cultivate and reproduce their bloodlines again.


    Time flew by.


    Another thirty years passed.


    Xu Zhi had successfully experimented with a method to stop them from growing bloodlines, but that was only the first step.


    It didn¡¯t grow blood vessels, but the parts that were damaged were still damaged.


    After cultivating to the level of a rank eight God, he was still unable to continue breaking through.


    Another hundred years passed.


    martial arts and soul Dao require countless eighth-grade resources ¡­ But for those who have achieved Dao, it¡¯s very rare.¡± Hera said, ¡± I¡¯ve already given them a lot of resources. Some of the more powerful ones are already over 200 years old and have become Level 7 heavenly emperors. They¡¯ll break through to become gods soon, but they¡¯ll soon reach their limits. However, there¡¯s still no way.


    Xu Zhi frowned.


    The empty holes could no longer breed bloodlines, but their life foundations were incomplete, making it difficult for them to advance.


    On the other side, Hera also sent a message.


    The chaos lifeform, the first rank-nine existence of martial arts, had appeared!


    At the same time, although Hera was observing in secret, she could no longer understand what level of life a level-nine martial arts existence was.


    It was a qualitative change, comparable to the difference between a tier 8 God and a tier 9 God ¡­


    I didn¡¯t dare to observe him up close and could only observe him from afar. However, it¡¯s very difficult for me to find out what he has cultivated to. I only felt that he was very strong. Mu Yuling said softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good enough. It¡¯s not your problem.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s frown deepened on the spot.


    Both sides were bad news.


    ¡®I have to find talents in martial arts ¡­ Talents are really too important. Without talents, it¡¯s hard to move forward.¡±


    At the thought of talents, Xu Zhi thought of Rong Cheng. That talent market had previously been able to find so many talents in the ¡± flying bloodline that evolved the mother stream ¡°. There must have been a net of martial arts talents as well.


    However, that cunning old man would definitely agree to it, but he would also choose to invest in it.


    Two-timing, secretly stepping on the mother stream civilization as well as his own side, to such an existence, it was something that could not be better.


    Unfortunately, this person was very annoying.


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. we don¡¯t have to rush to find him. We can ask Rugao.


    After all, he had a consultant.


    Very quickly, on the other side, in the netherworld.


    Two hundred years had passed, and the nomological Dao of the universe had been completed rapidly, developing at an extremely fast pace.


    The universe had also welcomed its heyday, and the corresponding thing was ¡­ The natural heavenly axiom had always been at a disadvantage, but it had become stronger and stronger in recent years. It was actually able to compete with the natural heavenly axiom. It was likely that after some time, the human heavenly axiom would be crushed.


    After all, it was a possession and not naturally intact.


    from a certain perspective, humans are really tragic. &Nbsp; pheasant eye sat on the sofa and said, ¡± if we can¡¯t defeat the protagonists of the universe, we¡¯ll be fed by the natural heavenly Dao ¡­ Even if we defeat the natural heavenly Dao, there¡¯s an even more difficult problem in front of us. If we don¡¯t defeat the chaos lifeforms, we¡¯ll be raised by them ¡­¡±


    Pheasant eye sighed as she spoke. how pitiful. I can¡¯t even get past a single mountain.


    humans are indeed miserable. It seems like they can¡¯t escape no matter what. Xu Zhi nodded and thought to himself, but we will definitely be able to overcome these two undefeatable mountains and continue the glory of our bloodline!


    ¡°Really?¡± Ruji didn¡¯t quite believe it, but she only treated it as a form of comfort.


    ¡°It¡¯s important to have dreams. Defeat the two of them and we¡¯ll be free.¡± Although Xu Zhi said that, he secretly said, ¡±


    Freedom, my ass.


    even if you manage to escape the fate of being raised by these two protagonists and appear to be free, you can¡¯t escape the fate of being raised by this hidden third hand.


    In the end, humans were bound to be raised.


    However, he had to encourage them to resist, or he would be beaten to death ¡­


    Oh right, do you know what kind of geniuses are powerful in the martial Dao and the Dao of the soul? ¡± The venerable sovereign asked about serious matters.


    ¡°A powerful martial arts and soul Dao genius?¡±


    Ji RUO looked at the venerable sovereign in surprise and said, ¡± of course I do. The people of the longevity Dao Palace are the strongest geniuses in all aspects. One of them is known as the strongest martial artist in history, and his name is slaughter.


    No. pheasant age suddenly shook her head. however, that guy is even worse off than me. Although his combat power is unbelievably strong, he¡¯s skilled in martial arts and soul Dao. With that, he¡¯s developed a variety of combat techniques. He¡¯s not good at bloodline cultivation techniques, so he won¡¯t look for opportunities in the new era ¡­ he¡¯s the most miserable one in our dao palace right now.¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned. It seemed that there were geniuses who had reached the top in all aspects in the longevity Palace.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite easy for you to find that guy.¡± Pheasant Ji seemed to have seen through her husband¡¯s expression and smiled.¡¯It¡¯s only relative that he¡¯s doing badly, but he¡¯s also in the heavens and now controls a second-tier force ¡­ Although it can¡¯t compare to us, the first tier superpowers, it¡¯s still pretty good.¡±


    Rugao Ji seemed to have sensed what her husband was going to do, but she did not ask in detail. After all, she had her own considerations.


    Very quickly, Xu Zhi made a mental note of it and then checked the other party¡¯s location.


    Hualala.


    On a certain beach in the chaos sea, a powerful martial artist, like a general on the battlefield, was practicing his fist techniques on the beach.


    In the distance, a young man with black hair and black eyes walked over, ¡± are you interested in saving the universe? To enter our wushen Palace?¡±


    ¡°You are ¡­ Messiah?¡±


    The man turned around, revealing an incomparably heavy expression, and asked curiously, ¡± ¡°What do you want to do by coming to me? Wushen Palace, it sounds like an interesting name.¡±

 Chapter 1360

    ?


    1360 Joining


    ¡°Kuangtu, the names of the existences of the longevity Dao Palace are really plain and simple.¡± Messiah walked slowly and looked at the tall man on the beach.


    this is not a name. Over the long years, we have long forgotten the names of the mortal world. When we travel through the vast world, we are only left with the code names and Daoist names of the Saints.


    Slaughter smiled and said,¡±Rong Cheng, pheasant Ji, Wen Meng, Teng Shou, Liu Qi ¡­¡± Most of these names are just our honorific titles in the longevity Dao Palace. The titles given when this organization joined meant that we had abandoned the past and cut off our family ties. Our goal was the distant future of the universe ¡­ These honorific titles reveal some characteristics, and they rarely have real names.¡±


    As he spoke, he read out the names one by one, his eyes fixed on the black-haired, black-eyed youth.


    After a long while, he smiled and said, ¡± you¡¯re a smart guy. You didn¡¯t change your expression when I read out the names, so I couldn¡¯t tell who had leaked my privacy.


    ¡°But that means ¡­¡±


    Slaughter frowned and said, ¡± ¡°There are nine people in the longevity Dao Palace, and some of them have a close relationship with you. On the surface, you¡¯re wanted in all the worlds, but in reality, they¡¯re colluding with you? They betrayed the longevity Dao Palace and kept leaking our information?¡±


    Slaughter¡¯s face darkened. Who are you? What was desire? He must have been hiding in the dark for a long time. First, he killed his way out and then escaped. Then, he created that earth-shaking mysterious shadow ¡­ Now that you¡¯ve come to find me, I¡¯m afraid you have a very big plan.¡±


    Messiah¡¯s expression remained the same.


    Let¡¯s not talk about other things first, I¡¯m only looking for you on a whim and just asking casually. It¡¯s easy to get information.


    It was because he had a cheap wife that he had picked up.


    After a pause, Messiah smiled and said, ¡± others say that you¡¯re the number one martial artist in the ancient and modern universe and that you¡¯re not good at predicting the era and verifying the Dao. You can¡¯t gain an advantage in this era ¡­ However, his wisdom and talent were indeed top-notch ¡­ You seem to be analyzing and competing with me, but you¡¯re actually playing with your own abilities to make me think that you¡¯re outstanding enough, so that you can increase your bargaining chips in the negotiation.¡±


    Slaughter¡¯s expression did not change at all.


    Messiah approached step by step and said calmly, ¡± ¡°From this point of view, you¡¯re indeed unwilling to be mediocre and can¡¯t wait to rely on me ¡­ Because I¡¯m looking for you, firstly, it must be related to martial arts, so that I can make use of your strengths. Secondly, I¡¯m wanted by all the heavens and realms, so I definitely have unimaginable and amazing opportunities. You know that this is the only opportunity to catch up with others.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, we¡¯re all honest people. If I wasn¡¯t a little smarter, how could an old man like me have lived to this day? He would have been killed by the other eight long ago.¡±


    Slaughter laughed out loud. go on. The eight of us have been developing on our own and are extremely busy. We have taken root in the universe. Some of the sly ones have even gone to the opposite side¡¯s ¡®natural heavenly Dao¡¯ camp ¡®and become their leaders. The network of the sages is complicated.


    in less than a thousand years, they would almost all rise to the top of the new era in various forms and identities that were completely unimaginable.


    And you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s looking for me. What kind of cooperation do you want? Is it related to martial arts? you want me to join your so-called wushen palace?¡±


    The longevity Daoist Palace had never been an iron plate.


    Their interests were related, and there had never been true trust between them.


    as mentioned, some of the longevity sages were so powerful that they didn¡¯t even care about the human side. they directly mixed into the enemy¡¯s camp of the natural heavenly axiom and disguised themselves as the natural heavenly axiom. now, they had climbed to a high position and were indignantly trying to get rid of the old parasites that had taken over human bodies. they swore to lead the new natural heavenly axiom to glory!


    He could even sneak into an enemy camp that wanted to exterminate the human race. There was nothing that the longevity Saint did not dare to do. For example, slaughter did not reject working with this mysterious wanted criminal at all as long as there were enough benefits.


    The nine of them split up to find their own paths and escape.


    Furthermore, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that ¡®chaos beings¡¯ could not join at all, they would have long thought of ways to shamelessly blend in. What was the point of struggling?


    It was not just them. Even Xu Zhi wanted to sneak in, but unfortunately, there was no way.


    After all, the universe was vast and boundless. Throughout the billions of years, there was nothing more than benefits and transcendence. What the Saints and experts pursued was only the ultimate eternity of Dao.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk anymore.¡±


    Messiah went straight to the point. we. the wushen Palace, are independent of the universe. We don¡¯t enter the heavens or the mortal world. We don¡¯t become universe Saints. We don¡¯t cultivate bloodlines ¡­ We cultivate ourselves, and the universe will be trampled under our feet to deal with the great tribulations in the future.¡±


    Slaughter was slightly shocked.


    The meaning behind this was too great!


    Was he going to use another method to resist the doomsday of the gods, instead of the path of the universe?


    Did he use martial Dao or soul Dao?


    His mind was spinning quickly. After all, this person¡¯s reason for coming to find him was very obvious.¡±Good fellow, martial Dao, soul Dao, what do you want to do? You can tell me about it. ¡±


    you know the future of chaos creatures, don¡¯t you? ¡± Messiah asked. do you? ¡±


    ¡°The ordinary saints in the heavens don¡¯t know, but we longevity Saints already know,¡± slaughter said decisively.


    in the Dharma ending age, bloodlines and rules no longer exist. Do you know what kind of new system the chaotic lifeforms cultivate? ¡± Messiah looked at slaughter, who was slightly shocked, and said, ¡± ¡°You should have already guessed that they cultivate the soul Dao, martial Dao ¡­ the path of the wushen Palace is to walk the path of the chaos lifeform. We will move forward along with the general trend and not reverse it ¡­ We have to blend in and cultivate each other¡¯s system.¡±


    ¡°How is it, do you want to come?¡±


    Messiah clasped her hands behind her back and looked at the person before her calmly.


    ¡°I have no other choice.¡± Slaughter didn¡¯t hesitate. it¡¯s as if I was born for this. This is the most suitable path for me.


    As expected, he was a straightforward person.


    After all, an existence at this level could see more clearly.


    This was his only chance to show his advantage and surpass the other longevity Saints. How could he not know?


    It was enough for him to have the chance to reach the peak of the universe, vindicate the primal Chaos God throne, and cultivate the system he was best at.


    It was a win-win situation, and there was no reason to refuse this cooperation.


    Messiah smiled and extended her hand. then, come.


    ¡­


    In the end, Xu Zhi was still very satisfied.


    After all, he had pulled in another immortal Saint and completely integrated into the ¡®general trend¡¯ of the era.


    It was impossible to beat him.


    He was still in the nine main universes and had an invincible ¡± ancient true body ¡°, which was enough to suppress the world. As long as he was determined, he could even wipe out and obliterate all the ¡± heavens and worlds ¡± that he had taken root in!


    This was the ultimate nuclear bomb level of martial strength. Who would dare to provoke him?


    The current universe that had only developed for a thousand years?


    Xu Zhi did not get too full of himself.


    How many heaven-defying bloodlines did he have? Xu Zhi did not want to know, nor did he want to be beaten up.


    Now, it was also to rope them in so that everyone could drink the soup and eat the meat together. That was why they didn¡¯t make a move on these heavens and realms.


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to offend them, and there¡¯s no need to ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head. by the time I could afford to provoke them, it would already be the end of the Dharma era. Their powers would have completely dissipated, their realms would have fallen, and they would have become ordinary deities ¡­ But at that time, why did I provoke them? Because an even scarier father has appeared.¡±


    Very soon, Xu Zhi brought slaughter along and went deep into the dark, arriving at a certain territory in the depths of the universe.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Just one look at the vast giant civilization was enough to shock slaughter. This was a strong shock that could not be concealed. that¡¯s a ninth-grade martial arts!

 Chapter 1361

    ?


    1361 Human of the new era, I want to be the martial ancestor


    ¡°What do you think, Daoist brother?¡± Xu Zhi quickly asked.


    After all, he had established wushen Palace. Hera and mu Yuling had outstanding martial Dao qualifications, but they definitely couldn¡¯t compare to these number one monstrous ladder teams in ancient and modern times.


    ¡°Terrifying.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s extremely terrifying,¡±


    Slaughter looked into the distance and his expression was not calm. he¡¯s already a level nine. Unfortunately, his aura is restrained and I can¡¯t detect it from far away ¡­ I wonder how powerful a rank nine on this new path will be.¡±


    however, the soul and martial arts are peaceful, vast, and based on self-cultivation. Their tier 9 strength can break through all techniques, so they are definitely not weak ¡­


    at the same time, their auras have already reached perfection. Rank nine should be their current limit.


    ¡°Ultimate limit?¡±


    yes, the laws of the universe have not been completed. They are still incomplete and have many loopholes. The new path to level 10 has not been opened, let alone level 11. Slaughter said.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s mind turned.


    Sure enough, a professional boss was fierce.


    He was an outsider before and didn¡¯t understand it at all, but now he did.


    No wonder those chaotic creatures said that they were born at the wrong time, because their era had not come completely, and level nine was their limit.


    ¡°However, even if it¡¯s a level 9 Saint, it¡¯s not something a normal level 10 Saint can mess with.¡±


    Slaughter lowered his gaze. outside the chaos heavens, the Saints do not have the support of a Dao field. Their control over the rules is already weak ¡­ ¡°The other party¡¯s energy level is too great. It¡¯s countless light years away. It¡¯s like the difference between a planet and a speck of dust. It¡¯s very powerful.¡±


    Xu Zhi was deep in thought. we¡¯re in charge of observing this creature in front of us in secret ¡­ At the same time, we¡¯re also studying their system and trying to imitate them.¡±


    Very soon, Xu Zhi took him to the new sandbox and saw the ordinary life forms whose bloodlines had been cut off.


    Slaughter looked at it calmly. it¡¯s indeed related to the longevity Dao Palace. We are the only ones who have the bloodline of the severed living beings ¡­ You also have some strange bloodline techniques that can prevent the breeding of bloodlines.¡±


    brother, I can give you full authority to deal with the development of this matter. How do you think it should develop? ¡± Great sovereign Messiah laughed softly.


    Slaughter glanced at Xu Zhi and snorted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll take over your power?¡±


    After all, if things really developed this way, it would be easy for him to seize power if he were to take full control.


    After all, he had mastered the core technology. This system was developed by him, so it was easy to turn the tables.


    ¡°So what if they seized power? I¡¯m not good at martial arts and soul Dao ¡­ If you can succeed and overthrow the other party¡¯s era, I¡¯ll even offer you without a trace of complaint.¡± Said Messiah.


    Slaughter remained silent.


    If that was really the case, then this person was indeed noble and unquestionable.


    He thought for a moment and said,¡±regardless of the difference in body size, we have to first let them enter the threshold of cultivation and complete their Tao Foundation. Otherwise, everything is useless!¡± As for how to complete the Dao Foundation, I have to study it!¡±


    however, the Dharma-ending environment that you¡¯ve created is also very suitable. The cultivation of martial arts and the Dao of the soul is to cultivate the original body. Perhaps there¡¯s. way to cultivate the complete martial arts, using the life martial arts that can induce the completion to complete the Dao Foundation ¡­ However, this is no less than opening up another basic technique of martial Dao.¡± Slaughter explained the difficulty.


    ¡°Then, this ¡­¡± Oh? ¡± Messiah pretended to hesitate.


    however, we can give it a try. After all, you might not know that I was the one who perfected the martial arts and soul Arts superclass in the past. I have the experience to create another cultivation method without a bloodline. Slaughter was in high spirits. After all, it was finally his turn to create an era.


    Those Saints had been very proud of themselves.


    Dao vindication black hole, Dao vindication River, even Rong Cheng created a new flying heavens, pheasant age also created a netherworld reincarnation ¡­


    He was the only one left with nothing to do!


    And now, it was finally his turn to display his strength and open up his own extraordinary era. If he really became a Dao ancestor equivalent to the ¡®new human being¡¯, how could he not be excited?


    Furthermore, according to the current intelligence, he was the one with the greatest advantage and had the greatest chance of reaching the top!


    ¡°How long do you think it will take?¡± Xu Zhi looked over and said, ¡± those chaotic creatures are too fast ¡­ We¡¯ve fallen behind too much.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Slaughter laughed and said, ¡± I¡¯ve observed them. I can¡¯t deny that the average quality of each clan member is extremely high. They can even start a new era ¡­ After all, they only have over a thousand clansmen right now, so it¡¯s only natural that they don¡¯t have any monstrous geniuses. I, on the other hand, only need a hundred years to research a simplified version of the first generation¡¯s technique.¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    A hundred years to complete the missing piece and turn a bloodline human into a complete bloodless human?


    He was a little shocked.


    What kind of monsters were these? they couldn¡¯t even eat or drink?


    ¡°Martial arts, soul Dao, no one understands them better than me.¡± Slaughter laughed and said, ¡± I can tell if I can do it with just one look. I can think of an idea just by looking at the one in front of me. I have to combine it with other heaven-defying regeneration bloodlines and martial arts cultivation methods. It can be done.


    as for the others, it¡¯s impossible for them to do so. You¡¯ve found the right person to look for me. I have all the tools you need ¡­ I have the largest collection of martial arts in history, and I also have a lot of bloodlines.¡±


    He said that he had a Geno library on him.


    There were more than 100 heaven-defying bloodlines, all of which were related to martial arts, life, and body cultivation in the universe.


    With all these, it was theoretically possible for him to combine them together to form a powerful regeneration technique that complemented his bloodline. And as long as it was possible in theory, he could quickly do it.


    After all, his heart of martial arts stood at the peak of human history.


    Xu Zhi was dazzled by what he heard and could not understand what he was hearing. He felt that this was simply a monster.


    But how could it not be a monster?


    In the weakest pheasant period, generations of Zerg empresses could be killed.


    Not to mention this Big Shot?


    He was probably one of the few with the strongest combat power, a madman who specialized in killing.


    a hundred years. I¡¯ll research the first generation technique and then give it to the bloodline creatures. They¡¯ll use a large number of eras to deduce and perfect it. Slaughter was extremely excited. after all, you know that our personal opinions are limited. It¡¯s perfect for everyone to deduce together and update their own techniques.


    ¡°Our speed might be slow, but we¡¯ll soon catch up to those guys who reach the clouds.¡±


    Slaughter was full of confidence. because they¡¯re stuck at level nine and can¡¯t move forward. We¡¯ll catch up to them ¡­ Now that they were stuck at rank-9, they would definitely study martial arts techniques and combat methods ¡­ By the time we catch up, their research will have matured, and we can just copy it. We¡¯ll instantly be shoulder to shoulder!¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He let out a sigh of relief. As expected of the longevity Saint.


    ¡°Amazing.¡± Messiah was completely convinced. She felt that this thigh was very thick. She said in admiration, ¡± Your Excellency is truly a world-shocking genius. The heavens gave birth to you so that you could sneak into this era in the future to cut off the bloodline of our human race and find a way to survive!


    Slaughter was very pleased when he heard this and laughed. humans of the new era, if humans can really transcend with martial arts and soul Dao ¡­ Then, what I¡¯m doing today is to save the world and become the martial ancestor!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Said Messiah.


    Xu Zhi, however, took a deep breath.


    As expected, only magic could defeat magic!


    Only unreasonable monsters could defeat monsters.


    As soon as this Big Shot arrived, he began to pursue the falling process and even began to arrange for those chaos lifeforms. This was something that he didn¡¯t even dare to think about before.

 Chapter 1362

    ?


    1362 The final major transcendent world, the hope to change the future


    this person was so fierce.


    He was simply the most muscular man in the universe.


    xu zhi was secretly pleased and suddenly felt that his life was very comfortable.


    Sure enough, work was other people¡¯s business. His task was to find people to work for him.


    Xu Zhi suddenly had an epiphany.


    He felt that this was the true essence of the God of creation, the real daily work of the God of creation.


    After all, in those times, the so-called Son of Heaven¡¯s path, the son of destiny that everyone envied, was destined to lead an era ¡­ Wasn¡¯t it the God of creation who found suitable geniuses to work, develop the era, and open up a new era?


    ¡®It¡¯s not because of the heavenly Dao¡¯s favor that they¡¯re like dragons and phoenixes among men, and their great fortune has opened up an era ¡­ It¡¯s just that they¡¯re Dragons and phoenixes among men, so the heavenly Dao wants them to create an era and work for it. ¡±


    it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not a mature God of creation yet. I always have to go down myself and find someone to help me develop the era. When it¡¯s truly mature, they will develop on their own and rely on themselves.


    At the same time, although Xu Zhi had such thoughts, he did not act too presumptuously.


    This Big Shot might look friendly now, but his actual hidden combat power was unbelievable. He was one of the masterminds behind the ancient and modern universes for more than ten billion years, and he might be able to dominate the nine-Yuan universe all by himself!


    Right now, they were only smiling and calling each other fellow Daoist with a serious face because they had benefits to gain.


    In an instant, it turned into ashes.


    How could one of the ancient existences behind the scenes be ordinary?


    ¡°Your Excellency is indeed a great talent! It is our wushen Palace¡¯s great fortune to be able to invite you to join our alliance! Next, I¡¯ll just have to deduce the foundation cultivation technique of this extraordinary civilization.¡±


    that¡¯s right. Messiah praised and called Hera and Aurora over. these two are disciples of the wushen Palace. They are also deducing the era. Do you need any help? ¡±


    ¡°My Lord.¡±


    The two of them quickly said.


    you guys continue your research. I¡¯ll call you if there¡¯s anything. Don¡¯t bother me. Slaughter waved his hand. It was obvious that he was already racing against time.


    He had been feeling aggrieved for a long time.


    He wanted to knock down pheasant Ji, Wen Meng, Rong Cheng, and the others. He wanted to show them what he was capable of!


    the two of you are young and have little knowledge. Watch and learn from the side. Xu Zhi warned the two of them, not worried that he would not do his best. He was definitely more enthusiastic than anyone else.


    Soon, he was very satisfied to see this Big Shot getting busy. He was already a martial arts fanatic and gradually ignored him.


    These ancient existences were always infatuated with the Dao and forgot to eat and sleep. Once they went into seclusion for work, they would go into seclusion for decades or even centuries. Otherwise, they would not have reached such a height.


    the new world¡¯s sandbox is finally on the right track.


    Xu Zhi could not help but sit down on the ground, eating fruit and drinking tea as he waited patiently.


    it seems like I¡¯ve pulled down almost all the big shots of the longevity Dao Palace ¡­ We¡¯ve gathered the most elite and heaven-defying people in human history, as well as the prodigies of the new generation. If even this doesn¡¯t work, then there¡¯s really no other way.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that he had already done his best.


    A battle with his back to the water!


    If he did not see the future, he could only wait for death ¡­ If they were to make a plan in advance, they might have a chance of winning and reversing the universe¡¯s general trend.


    Very quickly, several decades passed.


    In the bloodline sandbox where the bloodline was cut off, there would eventually be a God who would ascend to the top and reach the peak of martial arts.


    Thus, he was completely stuck at a bottleneck.


    On the other side, Xu Zhi was also constantly observing the progress of this powerful martial arts existence.


    He had been going back and forth to the longevity Dao Palace, creating countless extremely powerful bloodlines and mixing them together. He had also conducted research and experiments to develop new cultivation techniques.


    Xu Zhi also understood what he was thinking.


    he¡¯s indeed a rich man from the ancient times. He has too many heaven-defying bloodlines, and they¡¯re all of the regeneration and nourishing type. They¡¯re equivalent to spirit medicine that¡¯s a treasure of heaven and earth. On top of that, he¡¯s also researching his own cultivation technique, taking it orally and using it externally. He¡¯s doing both at the same time ¡­


    at the same time, he also studied the structure of chaos lifeforms and made up for the missing piece according to their life form ¡­ However, they¡¯re still not the same type of creatures, and the difference is still huge.¡±


    In fact, Xu Zhi knew that this was already very good.


    They were not the same species to begin with. No matter how they changed, they would only be evolving from the original human. They would complete it according to the human form. It was impossible to turn the human into a muddy planet with a slight change.


    It was not made of the same material.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally succeeded.¡±


    One day, slaughter burst into laughter. I¡¯ve completed it. It looks complete. The new martial art and the new soul Art are finally complete.


    ¡°Congratulations on your success.¡± Messiah walked over.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Slaughter said, ¡± I¡¯ve just tested it out. It¡¯s already like a chaos lifeform. I can cultivate a new system of cultivation techniques ¡­ It¡¯s just that it¡¯s limited and can only be used in our era.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Sheerah quickly asked.


    Slaughter was in a good mood. the reason is simple, ¡± he said with a smile. we¡¯re going to cut off our bloodline and use other bloodlines to help cultivate ¡­ ¡®These can only be used now. In the Age of Chaos, we can¡¯t do this when all the gods are rank eight ¡­¡¯


    They can only turn us into them before the end of the Dharma descends completely. Once it descends, we won¡¯t have any more chances!¡±


    The two of them came to a realization.


    What he was using now was most of the heaven-defying rule power that was weaker than level eleven. He was going to cut it down and modify the life structure ¡­ When the end of Dharma arrived and all the rules and laws dissipated, who could still grasp the authority of the heavenly Dao and make changes?


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll ¡­ Should I hurry?¡± Mu Yuling said.


    ¡°Right, if you want to change! We have to do it now, as we still have enough tools and extraordinary powers.¡± slaughter looked at the two of them and laughed. little girls, I advise you to cut off your bloodline now and become bloodless life forms ¡­ Even though my cultivation level will drop instantly and I¡¯ll become a rank eight deity, the Age of Chaos is an opportunity.¡±


    moreover, the two of you can¡¯t cultivate your bloodlines. It¡¯s better to just kill two Daoist cultivators with incomplete bloodlines. He chuckled. you¡¯re still young, but your talent in martial arts doesn¡¯t look bad.


    ¡°Indeed, but isn¡¯t it an opportunity?¡±


    of course. Messiah smiled. the smaller the body, the faster the accumulation of energy and the faster the breakthrough ¡­ ¡°If we become new creatures, not to mention being able to blend in, if we were the first to break through rank-10, or even rank-11 ¡­ Wouldn¡¯t he rule the world after becoming the final primal god?¡±


    The 11th step was the point of victory.


    Whoever broke through first, this was too important!


    ¡°This is indeed an opportunity,¡±


    Slaughter narrowed his eyes and smiled. we may be fast in cultivation, but we may not be as fast in deduction. After all, level 10 and level 11 are unprecedented realms. We have to predict and see the future. If we are stuck here and they catch up, it will be bad ¡­ After all, in terms of talent, we really can¡¯t compare to them.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Messiah nodded and looked at slaughter. not even Sir? ¡±


    Slaughter was not so bold this time. to be honest, I¡¯m a little rotten. I¡¯ve been rigid in the framework of traditional martial arts. Although I¡¯m still in my Prime, my strength is at its peak, my energy and thinking are endless, and my body is strong ¡­ However, I really don¡¯t have any confidence in being able to deduce it quickly ¡­¡±


    He could definitely deduce it.


    However, his speed might not be fast. He was bound by some traditional thinking.


    On the other hand, the other party was the original great Dao. This was the heavenly cultivation system that belonged to them. The other party¡¯s evildoer was even erupting madly. The average intelligence was not on the same level ¡­


    This competition was very difficult.


    Slaughter laughed. that¡¯s why we only have one solution.


    ¡°What is it?¡± what? ¡± Messiah pretended to be puzzled.


    Slaughter looked down at the broken world without bloodline. isn¡¯t it right in front of us? ¡®We¡¯ve decayed. As old creatures, we¡¯re restricted by the bloodline system ¡­¡¯ However, for new lifeforms, they are like fish in water!¡±


    we¡¯re going to build an ultimate extraordinary martial Dao world.


    countless geniuses and geniuses have appeared in there. They can predict the future era and possibly surpass those chaos lifeforms, reaching the peak in advance.


    as for us, as long as we secretly develop the world and continuously cultivate ¡­ In the end, we will steal the results of the new life geniuses and then ascend to the next altar of the universe!¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    He let out another breath and looked at the hot-blooded burly martial artist. good fellow, as expected of the longevity Saint. He¡¯s so experienced.

 Chapter 1363

    ?


    1363 Opening


    Messiah was amazed and said in admiration, ¡± ¡°Your Excellency actually has such a shocking idea. The power of our individual deduction is insignificant, but the wisdom of a group is infinite! To develop a large world and let the living beings inside renew their cultivation techniques ¡­ After that, we¡¯ll learn in secret and plunder their wisdom.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡±


    Slaughter shook his head. you might be talented in other areas, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re still a blank in this area. You still need to learn from your seniors.


    Slaughter thought to himself that the person in front of him was indeed young and upright, with great ambitions.


    He knew that if he invited him, he would definitely turn the tables on him and turn his power into his home ground, but he still invited him because he wanted to change the future and save the universe ¡­


    If it were him, he would not have the courage to do this and tell others about this opportunity.


    Back then, he was also young and hot-blooded, pure and passionate. Even though he was still in his Prime Now, he could not help but have some distracting thoughts.


    After all, this was a very realistic thing, and he was a very realistic person.


    Even though he was a human and knew that no eggs would remain intact when the nest was overturned, he would still think of how to maximize his own benefits first and how to save the entire situation second. He would never be so selfless.


    Slaughter pondered for a moment and murmured in his heart,


    ¡°This person ¡­ He is indeed worthy of respect. He actually looks like he has no intention of competing with me. Although, I will still secretly seize power, control this force, and eventually compete for hegemony in this era ¡­ however, for such a Saint who is worthy of respect, although I can make him a mere figurehead, I will still leave a position for him in the higher-ups and let him ¡­ Take care of yourself when you¡¯re old.¡±


    At this time, since the two of them had decided on an idea, they were going to start implementing it.


    A great transcendent world!


    The larger the sandbox in this world, the more resources and Foundation it would require. However, this was not a problem for slaughter.


    He had already regarded this force as his own force, and he was not stingy with any trump cards. He had poured all his Foundation and resources into it.


    Xu Zhi was a little dumbfounded by this. these heavenly treasures are simply ¡­


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Slaughter said, ¡± these are all peerless treasures, mystical materials, resources, and minerals for body forging. They are all my martial arts savings. They can even support the development of a Saint in a universe for an entire era ¡­ However, these resources will be useless in the future, so it¡¯s better to pour them all in and fight with our backs against the water.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really bold, Sir.¡± Said Messiah as she cupped her hands.


    After all, saying ¡± a few words ¡± could be used as a salary and encouraged the other party to work hard while he lay down to develop himself. Why not?


    After all, this was a very realistic thing, and he was a very realistic person.


    Life was so magical.


    Very quickly, it was established in this great transcendent world.


    BOOM!


    Xu Zhi saw the sky blotted out the sun. The vast hand of an ancient existence seemed to be nurturing countless stars as it pressed down hard.


    his true body of the ten Yuan Sage has descended for a moment.


    Xu Zhi was shocked. He looked around and saw that everything was flat, and the sky above the chaotic land was gray.


    However, its surface area was vast and boundless. It was unknown how many planets had the size of their surface area. The extraordinary world that Xu Zhi had built was not even one-billionth the surface area of the other party.


    ¡°It¡¯s done?¡± Mu Yuling¡¯s eyes widened. An extraordinary world had been established in an instant. Even in the eyes of Saints, it was no different from a miracle.


    The gap between Saints could also be unimaginably huge.


    ¡°As expected of an ancient Saint.¡± Hera looked at this piece of land. It was so rich. any divine metal or spiritual treasure here can create a large number of Saints.


    hahaha, creatures without bloodlines, let them start reproducing here. Slaughter laughed. as for all of you, as old creatures, it¡¯s best for you to sever your bloodline as soon as possible and integrate into this new group.


    Slaughter directly cut himself, and his cultivation level dropped instantly.


    He was a ruthless person. He had established the transcendent world and entered the new system decisively.


    However, even if his realm fell, he would only be a Saint in this universe ¡­ Although his power had decreased and he was no longer a perfect saint, he did not care.


    The body on this side of the universe had to be tested first.


    At the same time, this was a very obvious difference.


    In the universe, what was cultivated was a clone. As long as one entered that universe, one¡¯s main body would become dispensable.


    In the new era, he would still be cultivating his true body instead of the heavens. His true body, which was a Saint in the nine-Yuan universe, would be reborn, and it would still be extremely important.


    Xu Zhi was not surprised to see this. the supernatural world is about to be established. Do the two of you want to sever your own bloodlines? ¡±


    The two of them nodded and said in unison, ¡± when the world is created, we should also enter it and create an era. We should create the possibility of an opportunity.


    Xu Zhi also helped the two of them sever their bloodlines. you have to work hard. Pure martial arts is your beginning.


    After all, with Slaughter¡¯s participation, the process of this transformation had been optimized to the best extent, and the risk of death was almost reduced.


    Soon, the two of them succeeded.


    sister Lin Hongfeng and the others from the wushen Palace, ¡± mu Yuling said. why don¡¯t we find a way to bring them here in the future? after all, bloodline cultivation is not good ¡­ We¡¯re all cultivating martial arts, and this is our old profession.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick him up when I have time.¡± Xu Zhi said after some thought.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with you bringing in outsiders, as long as they¡¯re trustworthy.¡±


    At this moment, slaughter said, ¡± I¡¯m also going to find some martial arts geniuses to come in. After all, they can¡¯t use their strengths outside. It¡¯s all about the bloodline system and the evolution System ¡­ This is where the experts are!¡±


    Slaughter frowned and said, ¡± after all, the outbreak of the current era has brought the potential of the future of our universe era to this world. We have to fight with our backs against the water in advance. Not only are there bloodline geniuses, but there are also many martial Dao geniuses ¡­ I have to find Rong Cheng to help me gather talents ¡­ However, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to cost a lot of blood.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded to himself when he heard that.


    Martial Dao talents had also welcomed an unprecedented explosion.


    Fortunately, he was smart enough to find pheasant Ji first, then slaughter. Otherwise, he would be the one to make orange bleed. Now, slaughter was the one paying for it. This was the best way.


    More than ten years had passed in the high-dimensional space-time while the few of them were discussing.


    The first batch of living beings were already over ten years old, and the older batch of bloodline life forms were also extremely strange, still developing in that sandbox.


    everyone, you can enter and find an opportunity. You can even develop your era. Slaughter said as he entered first. He was now an ordinary deity and had to hide his identity to reincarnate and learn new techniques.


    There was no better place to learn the system of the new era than the New World.


    It was more direct to befriend geniuses, fight, and discuss things together. He still believed that he could still stand at the top.


    ¡°Then, Your Majesty, I¡¯ll take my leave as well.¡± Hera said.


    ¡°Me too,¡±


    Mu Yuling also walked in.


    Xu Zhi watched the few of them enter one after another and could not help but sigh. the final extraordinary world? I don¡¯t know how it will develop, but in this world, the opponents they will face in the future are very powerful and invincible. It¡¯s the true trend of the times ¡­¡±


    the old era has been completely overthrown. What¡¯s in front of us now is the hope of a new era. Xu Zhi muttered to himself for a moment, then strode forward as well, entering the supernatural world that had just been established.

 Chapter 1364

    ?


    1364 Our planet, the underground people


    This piece of land had expanded and become vast and unpredictable. It had been decades since then.


    Many living beings were reproducing and adapting to this strange world. The prehistoric era of the nuclear explosion was called the ¡± catastrophe ¡± era.


    At this moment, in a three-story classroom.


    The students were listening to the class below, while the teacher was giving a speech.


    we woke up from the ruins and lived on the earth as wild beasts. We continued to study and do archeology. We studied the prehistoric civilization in ancient books and went extinct in nuclear explosions ¡­ At that time, the Bilco Federation and the nisillimia Empire had a war of nuclear explosions, and the earth was turned into ruins.¡±


    ¡± we call this era the era of great disasters. we¡¯ve spent another two hundred years in the ruins, and our bodies are weak and sickly. it¡¯s the after-effects of the radiation from the nuclear war, but we can¡¯t solve it ¡­


    At this time, the God of heaven, Bo Qi, descended and helped us to complete our Foundation and make us more complete.


    he taught us the cultivation of martial arts and soul Dao, tore the earth for us, and expanded the planet we live on countless times ¡­ This era is known as the ¡°era of the great gods.¡±¡±


    This clearly meant that Slaughter¡¯s expansion of land and the completion of their body structure made it natural for the mortals to treat them as gods.


    Slaughter had even added many lives that he thought were useful.


    The strong salamander Dragons, long serpent Dragons, and all kinds of birds had their bloodlines cut off, but their body shapes and muscle structures were the most suitable.


    Therefore, this land was extremely dangerous, and all kinds of beasts were everywhere.


    At this moment, a student raised his hand and said, ¡± ¡°Teacher, we have some questions about expanding our planet¡¯s land! According to the geologists published in our Nimir times, our earth is not round at all, but flat. We live on a flat plate, which is problematic in ancient history.¡±


    After all, the history of the ruin civilization that they had obtained was indeed that they lived on a planet.


    regarding this, teacher has his own guess.


    The teacher was obviously a fanatic of martial God POQI. He said, ¡± God¡¯s power is too great. He expanded our planet by billions of times. When a planet is big enough, its arc is not obvious, which means it looks like it lives on a flat surface.


    ¡°Teacher, that¡¯s impossible. Just how big is this planet?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. I think it might be a planet! How can we mortals measure the Almighty power of the gods? Maybe we¡¯re really on a planet right now, a continent?¡±


    this planet is so huge. How are we going to rule it? ¡±


    in any case, our technology is strong enough, and our combat power is strong enough. Sooner or later, we will plant our flag in every corner of this land.


    ¡°Wait! If this is really a planet, then why is there no sun, moon, or stars in the sky? it¡¯s all gray?¡±


    could it be that this planet is too big, and there are no celestial bodies of the same size outside this planet? ¡±


    Many students were whispering and discussing among themselves.


    The teacher interrupted the speech,


    cough, cough, cough. It¡¯s been more than seventy years since the era of the great God¡¯s descent. We¡¯re still exploring the vastness of the world, and he¡¯s become very unfamiliar.


    especially on the ground beneath our feet, there are existences that we call ¡®underground cities¡¯,¡¯ catacombs¡¯, and ¡®underground worlds¡¯. They keep ascending, attacking us, and exploring.


    The ground beneath his feet was naturally the inner universe.


    However, Slaughter¡¯s methods were very terrifying. He had built a Super Channel, allowing all kinds of civilizations in the extraordinary Galaxy below, even level eight gods, to ascend.


    According to him, they were opponents.


    A civilization without an opponent or a sense of crisis would not be able to develop quickly.


    Of course, the land directly below was very barren, and there were only a few cultivators who had achieved Dao. Most of them were gods, and although they had an overwhelming advantage, they could still resist.


    This was also a collision between the martial Dao system and the bloodline system.


    He also hoped to see something from it.


    The teacher was still speaking from above, ¡± all of you are candidates from the 18th batch.. hope that all of you will have. prosperous martial arts fate and be admitted to the martial arts university you like ¡­ ¡°As for those who are not good at martial arts, you can enter the Institute of Social Sciences to study martial arts for martial artists, become medical staff, or even study the enemy¡¯s information ¡­¡±


    ¡°A prosperous martial arts fate!¡±


    ¡°A prosperous martial arts fate!¡±


    The will of countless students was as strong as a fortress.


    Xu Zhi stood outside the window, looking very calm.


    He had seen a lot of similar germinal times, but looking at those young people, he had never felt a sense of palpitations or realism.


    Yes, it was.


    It was extremely real.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because this is a real world and not my sandbox. It feels like it¡¯s not under my control.¡± Xu Zhi shook his head. At that moment, he did not have the feeling of being omniscient and omnipotent. He was already an ordinary person in this world.


    Their thoughts, their lives, and every part of their communication could not be observed or read by him.


    They might even have a powerful life form that could dominate the era, and he would not be able to interfere.


    In fact, they might even become more and more powerful until even Xu Zhi was no match for them. Xu Zhi might even be killed by the best among them!


    However, no one knew Xu Zhi¡¯s true identity, and he had never passed by before. How could he have killed him?


    but if things go wrong, slaughter might be defeated and overthrown by the martial arts geniuses of this era ¡­ This is because he has pulled in too many geniuses from the outside world, as well as those from the local world.¡±


    Xu Zhi knew that slaughter was also well aware of this, and that he might be overthrown.


    However, if there was no possibility of overthrowing him, how could they overpower those chaos beings?


    ¡°Wealth comes from danger, that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to get everything without taking the risk ¡­ From this point of view, it¡¯s the same for me. I¡¯m just like him, unable to control these creatures.¡±


    however, even if I can¡¯t control this place, I can control the entire universe. This place is just an extra.


    The bloodline creatures of the universe would eventually be eliminated.


    However, in the era of the universe, bloodline creatures were still preserved, and they were still his territory.


    I¡¯ve also become a rotten old evil Dragon, just like Emperor Qi. I¡¯m an evil tyrant who blocked daluotian and cut off the hope of the future. I clearly don¡¯t belong to this era, but I¡¯m not willing to grow old and block the future newcomers.


    Xu Zhi walked down the main street and watched the pedestrians come and go. He quickly rented a shop and transformed it into a Martial Arts Center.


    No matter what, he had to take root first.

 Chapter 1365

    ?


    1365 The planet¡¯s layout


    Time flew by, and another thirty years passed.


    All kinds of great martial artists continued to emerge, forming a terrifying Golden Age of martial arts.


    They fought back the people from the underground city and the catacombs, and studied their abilities.


    they have all kinds of strange spells and are extremely evil. They can call the wind and summon the rain. They are simply evil!


    as for us, we can only practice martial arts!


    in the underground city, there are countless civilizations. Above godly spirits, there¡¯s even a type 9 realm, which is said to be undying and indestructible. It¡¯s terrifying.


    If not for the fact that the chaos heavens ¡®lands weakened the nomological powers of Dao-reaching experts, they would have long been exterminated.


    But even so, every time the other party¡¯s Daoist descended, they would wash the world with blood and slaughter countless martial cities, filling people with righteous indignation!


    ¡°The God of thunderclouds, Kass, who can control lightning! Controlling lightning is too terrifying. This is not a power we can control!¡±


    there¡¯s also Bai Shan, who¡¯s also known as the heavenly Lord of sword Dao. He¡¯s riding a flying sword and tens of thousands of weapons are flying over. How can we, mere mortals, withstand them? ¡±


    Countless people mourned in silence and roared.


    Over the years, gods had appeared one after another. Their perfect bloodline Foundation had stopped at rank-8, and no one had been able to break through the legendary rank-9.


    This made Xu Zhi feel a little helpless. The other side was breaking through too quickly, but the intelligence and talent here were on the low side?


    As expected, they were creatures from the old era, and their average intelligence was low.


    If the average IQ of a race was 140, then the average IQ of the human race was only 70. The difference was more than double, so it was natural that geniuses were more likely to appear in other races.


    Xu Zhi sat in the dojo, drinking tea and looking out the window. or maybe someone has already broken through in secret. Or maybe ¡­ After all, this piece of land is too big.¡±


    Now, he was no longer omniscient and omnipotent. He had hidden himself and did not know anything at all.


    In the past, Xu Zhi could always see the general trend of the times at a glance, who the luck was on, who opened up the era, who had the highest realm in secret, and he could secretly fish for it and guide it ¡­


    But in this place, if they didn¡¯t come out, they really wouldn¡¯t know.


    forget it. The method of finding ¡®geniuses of the times¡¯ was useless in the past, but now, slaughter has his own old-fashioned method. After all, he¡¯s a professional.


    Xu Zhi shook his head and sighed. He sat in his chair and watched as the door was suddenly pushed open.


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    A man and two women slowly walked in.


    ¡°You guys are finally here.¡± Messiah smiled and sat in the small martial arts Hall. have a seat. You¡¯ve been doing well recently, haven¡¯t you? have you finished your college entrance examination? ¡±


    ¡°I did pretty well.¡±


    The few of them nodded.


    The three of them had been bought from Rong Cheng¡¯s self-employed ¡± talent market. Xu Zhi had taken a few of them, and so had slaughter. They had also accepted them as disciples, hoping to build a good relationship with them.


    The native geniuses couldn¡¯t discover it, but the martial Dao geniuses brought from the outside could also become the protagonists of the era. After all, the degree of talent was absolutely sufficient.


    ¡°In fact, Rong Cheng, that cunning old fox, also realized that something was wrong with slaughter. Why would he want a martial Dao talent? This doesn¡¯t fit the times at all, but slaughter is really giving too much.¡±


    Xu Zhi looked at the disciples he had exchanged for a lot of money in front of him and was very satisfied. but, what does slaughter mean by giving me the only two girls? Slaughter actually said that I¡¯m into this, that I like to see girls with muscles but a cute head?¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that he had definitely been misunderstood.


    In front of him, the three of them had strong bronze muscles and came from different native planets in the universe. They came from different galaxies.


    ¡°Teacher, how do you think we ended up here?¡±


    The eldest disciple was a handsome young man named kosa. He was very steady. we were originally from the catacombs. We don¡¯t know how we came here, but we inexplicably became the indigenous people here. If you had not accepted us as your disciples, we really would not know what to do.


    They had somehow transmigrated here. Fortunately, the teacher had discovered them.


    Originally, their third disciple was a female middle school student from an ordinary planet, their eldest disciple was a servant from an evil sect, and their second disciple was already a white-collar female in her twenties.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯ve come here either. Perhaps it¡¯s because of the chaos in space that I transmigrated here ¡­ I just transmigrated here one step before you guys.¡±


    Messiah laughed and said, ¡± maybe it¡¯s the will of the universe. Before this, you couldn¡¯t display your talents. Now, you¡¯re all here with powerful martial arts talents. It¡¯s as if these cultivation systems were born for you.


    The three of them nodded.


    teacher, the catacombs people you mentioned should be the planets in our original universe. However, they¡¯re obviously not from the same region. His eldest disciple, kosa, said, ¡± however, it¡¯s on par with the dark sect that I lived in before. Our dark sect¡¯s Grand Elder also has a few Dao cultivators.


    that¡¯s amazing. The two of us were still on an ordinary planet before. The two tall and muscular girls said.


    When he first started to practice martial arts, they were against it.


    However, when he realized that this was the mainstream aesthetic of this world, he got used to it. Weak and beautiful girls were called sickly by people.


    She was tall and strong, and her pelvis was very beautiful. The dowry was even calculated according to her weight. It was very unpopular to marry a young girl who was less than two hundred pounds.


    However, this weight was described as strong, not fat.


    They used to be ordinary-looking, but because of their strong martial arts cultivation talent and their perfect muscles, they had become beautiful girls pursued by everyone. Many men in the school were pursuing them, and they were hot.


    Messiah warned, ¡± they¡¯re not chasing you because of true beauty, but because you¡¯re very talented. You may look muscular now, but once you become a tier 8 God, they¡¯ll become beautiful girls again. That¡¯s true beauty. They¡¯re just investing in you in advance, waiting for ugly ducklings to become swans.


    After all, there were very few female powerhouses, and everyone wanted a partner.


    After all, this was how the world of cultivators was. They were hot-blooded, but their strength was too great. Ordinary girls would think of it as tofu, and it would shatter with a touch. Only powerful women of the same realm had the possibility of becoming Dao companions.


    ¡°No one wants to rely on their own strength.¡± Kosa said seriously.


    The two women¡¯s faces darkened.


    ¡°Teacher, what do you think this world is like?¡± Kosa asked curiously.


    ¡°This world is huge.¡± Xu Zhi thought for a moment and asked them to sit down. since you¡¯re all practicing martial arts and are interested in the outside world, I¡¯ll tell you.


    ¡°The world is very big, not only the underground people under our feet, but also us.¡±


    Xu Zhi took out a map of the planet.


    ¡°We live on this continent, and this small dot is the area we live in.¡± Xu Zhi said, ¡± in another area far away, there lives a group of mysterious, tall, and strong Giants. They also practice a system similar to ours. However, their bodies are countless light years in size.


    ¡°Countless light years? Are there really such creatures?¡± They were shocked.


    all we can see now are continents. In fact, there is an ocean in the distance. There are also mysterious creatures in the ocean that also cultivate their bloodlines. There are large amounts of plants, deep forests, cities along the coast ¡­ But what they cultivate is a structure similar to that of the bloodline, similar to the underground people under our feet.¡±


    the three of them were shocked when they heard this. they looked at the map of this planet in shock.


    what I¡¯ve said is only one-ninth of the universe, the situation of our continent. Xu Zhi pointed at the other eight continents on the map, which were all blank. there are eight other continents beyond our continent. They are even more mysterious, and it¡¯s very difficult for us to travel far.


    These words shocked the hearts of the few people, and they could not control themselves.


    Pa, pa, PA.


    At this moment, there was a sudden clap outside the door.


    ¡°You mysterious outsiders really do know a lot of things. Our world is so big.¡± A tall and strong young man walked over, clapping his hands and smiling.


    Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment. It turned out that he had been secretly monitored a long time ago, and he had no idea at all.


    This was the unknown of this era. It was impossible to be omniscient and omnipotent, even if one was observed in secret ¡­ Because Messiah¡¯s body was really at the level of an ordinary God.


    ¡°Good fellow ¡­ Who are you, Sir?¡± Messiah said seriously.

 Chapter 1366

    ?


    1366 Chapter 1374-destiny


    This person was tall and strong, but his muscles were not strong. He had the beauty of perfect curves, and it was obvious that he had returned to his original state.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s current body as a level eight deity could not see through the other party¡¯s hidden realm, which meant that the other party was at least an extremely powerful deity, or perhaps ¡­ He had already reached the mysterious legendary level 9.


    Ninth-rank?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart immediately calmed down and he continued to analyze.


    it seems that this land is too vast. In the region of countless light years, some powerful and mysterious existences have developed and are hidden in it. Rank nine martial arts ¡­¡±


    It seemed extremely fast, but in fact, it was reasonable.


    Slaughter had spent so many resources, treasures, and energy on the ground. Under normal circumstances, level 10 Saints would appear. Level 9 Saints were slower because of the new path.


    slaughter said that he hasn¡¯t broken through to the God-level yet, so he hasn¡¯t deduced a new realm yet. However, someone has broken through faster than him. I wonder if he has noticed ¡­ Xu Zhi said softly, ¡± slaughter is at a disadvantage right from the start ¡­


    Although the longevity Saints were powerful, there were too many monstrous talents that were on par with them recently ¡­


    It was like this in the universe, and it was probably the same here. Now, they were at the same starting line, and someone had already broken through before slaughter.


    Their aptitudes might be similar, but their thinking was confined by traditional thinking, so it was natural that they were slower.


    it seems like the longevity Saints can¡¯t even protect themselves as they said. If they start on the same starting line again, they might not be able to win against these guys.


    ¡°The new waves of the Yangtze River surpass the old waves.¡±


    It looked like a matter of life and death, but he did not panic at all. Instead, he felt a little sorry for slaughter. He might not be able to take on this transcendent world. His potential was too great.


    However, Xu Zhi was different from them. He did not need to take a gamble and left everything to fate after coming to this world. Even if the worst case scenario was that he was killed now, Xu Zhi would not care.


    He still had the ¡®universe¡¯ as his base camp, so what was there to panic about?


    He could be strong!


    they are all fighting with their lives, competing with their own talents for a chance of survival, but I don¡¯t need to. The corners of Xu Zhi¡¯s mouth curled up into a gentle smile.


    In fact, in a sense, this civilization was also his enemy. They belonged to the chaos lifeform camp and were also a new biological system. They would definitely overthrow the bloodline creatures of the old.


    To put it more accurately, it was a middle race between the new and old creatures. It was neither high nor low, and it seemed somewhat mediocre ¡­


    Allowing the chaos lifeform to appear would not only transform the old lifeform into a new race, but it would also give the old lifeform a choice to escape to. It would also cause more chaos lifeform trouble. The more enemies the chaos lifeform would have, the better.


    it seems that this civilization has also given birth to its own sages, a genius leader of great wisdom. Xu Zhi was calm. He looked at the tall, strong man in front of him and asked again, ¡± who are you, Sir? ¡±


    This person was definitely not to be underestimated.


    The old era had decayed. In the new era, he would definitely be a level 10. Perhaps, he would not be weaker than the longevity Saint. He might even have the chance to compete for level 11.


    He might be one of the main characters of the new era, the ruler of this terrifying civilization ¡­ But the premise was that he could defeat the Orthodox chaos lifeforms.


    ¡°My name is Genard,¡±


    He thought for a while, and with his strong and stocky build, he said softly, ¡± ¡°I would like to invite all of you to our residence for a gathering.¡±


    ¡°How did you find us?¡± Kosa couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Hahaha, do you think you¡¯ve hidden it well? They¡¯ve been noticed long ago for living here with knowledge of a civilization that doesn¡¯t belong to us.¡± Genard laughed. at first, we wanted to catch the underground spies hidden in our crowd, but we didn¡¯t expect to find you.


    The few of them pursed their lips.


    Soon, everyone was brought to an extremely imposing mansion garden. They entered the living room and sat down at a large dining table. There were silver knives and forks beside them, and on the table were fine wine and delicacies.


    welcome to our martial arts city. I¡¯m the first principal of pingren martial Arts High School, even though I¡¯ve already retired.


    Genard laughed and sat down. He looked at them with a hint of admiration and said, ¡± your aptitudes are quite good, no less than mine. You can be said to be peerless geniuses.


    The group was silent. No one had thought that this ninth-rank combatant would hide in the crowd and not reveal his identity. It was obvious that he had revealed his identity and told the humans that there was a first ninth-rank combatant. This was the most morale-boosting thing, but he had not revealed himself.


    don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. Since you¡¯ve already become one of us, you¡¯re our people. You¡¯ll bring glory to our civilization. Genard looked at Messiah and said seriously, ¡± ¡°Is the map and the distribution of forces you mentioned true? Is our planet really that vast?¡±


    Genard was a little shocked. He mumbled, ¡± you must know that our land is tens of thousands of lightyears wide, and it¡¯s only a small area of this map? ¡±


    ¡°It should be so.¡± Said Messiah.


    ¡°Where did you get the map?¡± Genard asked directly, his voice decisive.


    above level nine are level ten Saints. They are extremely powerful and can travel around the universe to draw maps ¡­ This map of mine came from an ancient tenth level Saint.¡± Messiah said honestly.


    Tenth level?


    The other party was completely shocked.


    He was only a newly-advanced ordinary rank-9, but he had heard from bloodline creatures how powerful and terrifying they were. A rank-10 was the true horror, the end of the great path!


    ¡°Where is that existence now?¡± POQI, the God of Martial Arts? ¡± Genard couldn¡¯t help but ask. he gave us civilization and vitality? ¡±


    ¡°The other party has already disappeared.¡± Of course, Xu Zhi would not tell them that the Big Shot had already severed his own bloodline and was hiding among them. His cultivation speed was not as fast as his, and he was doing rather badly.


    It was too tragic to look at ¡­


    however, it is undeniable that as the mastermind behind the scenes, his cultivation and opening of the Dao path are not as good as yours. But sooner or later, he will find your opening system and copy it ¡­ Xu Zhi had already understood that person¡¯s character.


    It was very dirty.


    ¡°No one knows where he went?¡±


    Shocked, Genard thought carefully before he said, ¡±


    ¡°It seems that we are in a bad situation! We can¡¯t even defeat the underground people under our feet, not to mention that there are the so-called mysterious heavens on the coast outside, and on the Inland not far away, there is a group of super-large Lightyear creatures that have the same system as our cultivation system?¡±


    their fists are as powerful as a macro world. How can we fight them? ¡± Genard was lost in deep thought. It was too difficult, and the future was bleak.


    They were not on the same level.


    He did not doubt that Messiah and the few people in front of him had ulterior motives. After all, they were already people of their own system and were on the same boat. Other races would not tolerate them.


    Moreover, they had the aura of their first ¡°ancestor.¡± It was obvious that their first ancestor¡¯s body was also modified in this way to become this race.


    I¡¯m afraid that we started out as the underground people and those bloodline life forms ¡­ It¡¯s just that our era of the great God¡¯s descent a hundred years ago was modified, while yours are being modified now. The time is different.¡± Genard¡¯s words made the three disciples in front of him shudder.


    ¡°We¡¯re like this too?¡± Cole said.


    ¡°It seems so now.¡±


    Genard was very calm. in a sense, you are similar to our first-generation ancestors. Naturally, I will not do anything to you ¡­ You can stay in my residence for a long time, go to school, attend classes, and I can also teach you martial arts.¡±


    The three of them were pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Staying in the mansion for a long time and becoming your guest? That¡¯s fine.¡± Xu Zhi did not mind.


    Genard turned around and could not help but look at Messiah, who was obviously one of the first mysterious ancestors. do you think it¡¯s meaningful for us to come to this world? ¡±


    Clearly, like the chaos lifeforms, he began to think about the meaning of his race¡¯s descent.


    After all, when he saw other stronger and more perfect races while he was so weak, he felt that there was no reason for him to appear at all. It was meaningless ¡­


    He was only a grade nine ¡­


    He was too weak!


    He was simply too weak!


    The more he learned about the history of the underground people, the more terrified he was. They were only fighting in a remote place. The other side was a prosperous place with countless level ten Saints.


    How could they resist?


    Since they were weak, why did they allow them to exist?


    He had already felt that the future was dark. Now that he looked at the map, in addition to the undefeatable underground people, there were even more terrifying monsters, which made him more silent.


    ¡°What is the meaning of our arrival?¡±


    Messiah thought for a moment and explained seriously. Suddenly, she said boldly, ¡± everything in the world exists for a reason. It¡¯s reasonable for it to exist. We have an extraordinary meaning. It¡¯s the general trend ¡­ It¡¯s the will of the heavens!¡±


    ¡°Heavens, who is it?¡± Genard couldn¡¯t help but say, his mind shaking.


    the sky is a general trend of the unseen world. Nature itself is it. Sand, wind, rain, energy, and even ourselves. Messiah¡¯s voice gradually grew louder. She was full of fighting spirit, and she said with the firm and fierce spirit of a martial arts master, ¡± don¡¯t doubt the reason for our existence. We came here following the general trend ¡­


    ¡°We ¡­ Follow the general trend?¡±


    Genard was a little hesitant.


    Messiah¡¯s voice suddenly became calm. didn¡¯t you notice? we seem weak, but we can never defeat bloodline creatures now. They¡¯ve been accumulating for more than ten billion years. They have many level nines, and even countless level 10 ones ¡­ However, the environment is changing.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt a little emotional.


    After all, the other party was not born with knowledge. The chaos lifeforms knew as soon as they were born, but they ¡­ But he had to wake himself up!


    Messiah stood up and went to the window. She looked outside and said softly, ¡±


    you should have already noticed that on this planet, when you step on the ground, listen to the breeze, dig into the soil under your feet, and the mist in the sky, you will find ¡­ As time passes, we¡¯re gradually getting stronger while they¡¯re gradually getting weaker.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to defeat the underground people. They will naturally become ¡­ Pitifully weak.¡± Messiah¡¯s eyes were burning with flames.


    Genard¡¯s desperate and helpless expression gradually burst into brilliance. He clenched his fists and felt the wind and sky. our ¡­ The era?¡±

 Chapter 1367

    ?


    1367 Chapter 1375-dual cultivation?


    Our era.


    This sentence made people feel relaxed and happy.


    However, Genard could clearly feel that the environment of the entire planet was changing!


    The bloodline was indeed rapidly dissipating, and their power was gradually depleting. Something was being restored along with it, causing them to become stronger and more complete, as if they were recovering.


    our era has arrived. Is this the meaning of our birth? are we the main characters? ¡± we¡¯re transformed new human beings, ¡± Genard said with some longing.


    yes, everything related to the bloodline of the Great Old Ones must gradually disappear.


    Standing by the window and looking at the hazy sky, Messiah said softly, ¡± ¡°Even though the future is the era of the Dao of the soul and the Dao of martial arts, we are still in a difficult situation.


    This is because there¡¯s another true native chaos lifeform who cultivates the same system as us. He¡¯s incomparably vast and extremely intelligent, and it¡¯s said that he¡¯s already reached the ninth step a long time ago.¡±


    Xu Zhi did not lie to him.


    That¡¯s the truth. He¡¯s indeed much faster than you.


    He appeared a long time ago, but you¡¯ve only just deduced and produced the first level nine.


    Genard frowned. that is to say, although those underground people are powerful and we can¡¯t resist them now, we are not afraid ¡­ The real enemy is outside. The underground people in front of us can be used to train our soldiers! To train our civilization and our strength!¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded. It seemed that the other party was very smart and had quickly sorted out his thoughts.


    at first, I was in despair because I thought that it would be difficult for me to catch up with the future even after I broke through to the ordinary ninth step ¡­ That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t choose to announce my breakthrough, but now I might be able to inspire the people.¡± Genard quickly made a decision. I want to disclose the method to break through to the ninth-rank.


    Soon, the entire martial arts world was in an uproar.


    Xu Zhi had also heard the principle behind the breakthrough. It was actually similar to the integration of the soul and the body.


    The Dao of the soul and the Dao of martial arts had merged into one. There was no longer any difference between the soul and the physical body. They had become one.


    However, the process was rather cumbersome as it required one to temper one¡¯s spirit, and one¡¯s martial intent was very important ¡­ After all, this was the power of the cultivation body, not the use of heaven and earth to integrate the laws into one¡¯s body.


    In fact, it even seemed to be on the weaker side.


    When Xu Zhi heard this, he only frowned and said,¡¯perhaps, the power of the laws of heaven and earth borrowed from our era, although powerful ¡­¡¯ Although your own strength is weak, it is eternal.¡±


    Moreover, the strong and the weak were relative.


    When the power of the bloodline completely disappeared, there was no comparison.


    In other words, it was the era of the ancient Immortals when the universe was incomplete and the ancient people could only use the power of the universe, wind, fire, and Thunder?


    It could even be said that during the ancient times of this planet, a group of fungi improved nature and perfected the environment in the soil.


    In short, this Grand martial arts civilization was on the right track very soon.


    Within a year, Genard directly announced the method to break through to rank-9, and a large number of rank-9 cultivators began to break through, including slaughter. He was only a step away from perfecting the breakthrough method, but he was too lazy to continue improving it and directly cultivated the way he already had.


    The underground people and the world of martial Dao had completely begun to fight.


    ¡°The prosperity of martial arts!¡±


    ¡°To the world!¡±


    ¡°This year¡¯s college entrance examination¡¯s top scorer is simply a demon!¡±


    The major universities had completely risen, and both sides were in full swing.


    As for Xu Zhi¡¯s three disciples, they had also advanced by leaps and bounds in the past year and reached the level of sixth-tier Warriors. They were also considered peerless geniuses at their age.


    ¡­.


    On this side, everything was developing in an orderly manner, while on the other side, undercurrents were already surging.


    Mount Haruna posted a review:


    ¡°Shocking! Messiah¡¯s whereabouts have been discovered.


    When this piece of news appeared, countless people were shocked.


    Emperor Messiah¡¯s whereabouts were very mysterious. Ever since she had summoned the God of creation, she had disappeared.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± great emperor Messiah is definitely plotting something in the dark. We must be on guard! we¡¯ve been investigating and finally got some results recently. Rong Cheng from the mother stream system revealed that the martial arts longevity Sage was massacring the masses. He¡¯s actually looking for a large number of martial arts talents from him recently ¡­ This martial arts talent doesn¡¯t conform to the logic of the present universe. There¡¯s definitely something wrong.¡±


    Everyone thought about it carefully. There was indeed a problem.


    The racer of Mount Haruna thought, slaughter, this is strange ¡­ I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time. Martial arts, soul Dao ¡­ It¡¯s the basic system of the universe, and I¡¯m afraid that in the future, when the bloodline declines, it¡¯ll be these two that will be cultivated.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna was indeed very smart.


    Hera and mu Yuling had only guessed this when they saw it with their own eyes, while the other party had guessed that it might be related to martial arts from the clues.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± Slaughter¡¯s sudden movement is very mysterious. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s already in cahoots with Messiah. They¡¯re starting to work on martial arts. After all, if I were Messiah, I would also look for slaughter. He¡¯s a domain specialist ¡­ Right now, they must be secretly developing an extraordinary world and cultivating martial arts somewhere ¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s located in some unknown inland area.¡±


    Everyone was alarmed. The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s analysis made sense. If they were to hide, the chaos heavens ¡®interior would definitely be the safest.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± I¡¯ve tried to contact pheasant Ji, Liu Qi, Wen Meng, Rong Cheng, and the other longevity sages. I wanted them to help me find the location. However, I¡¯ve tried everything but to no avail. This was because the chaos heavens was just too massive.


    But recently, these longevity Saints have been working from the inside of the universe and have actually gained something. In a remote star field, there is a war between the people from the outside world and the people from the underground.¡±


    Screenshots.


    Screenshots.


    Pictures were displayed one by one.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± this is their exact location. Look, everyone. They¡¯ve already severed their bloodline and used the path of soul Dao and martial arts to become bloodless creatures! It¡¯s similar to a soul Dao life form!¡±


    according to my guess, in the future, the bloodline creatures of the old days will still have the ¡®bloodline¡¯ structure. They won¡¯t be able to cultivate the martial arts realm above rank eight. I have to cut them off now and make up for it to become a new creature!


    therefore, it is a wise choice for us to abandon our bloodline now.


    The racer of Mount Haruna did a lot of analysis, and at the same time, came up with many ideas.


    ¡°Right now, we¡¯re going to secretly invade each other¡¯s world! Sever your bloodline and become their living being.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna replied seriously.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this have anything to do with the universe?¡± Someone asked anxiously.


    ¡°No conflicts, and they¡¯re a perfect match.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± in the universe, what we cultivate are the reincarnations that integrate with the other universes ¡­ And this system was to cultivate the main body of this universe ¡­ We¡¯ll cut off the bloodline of our main bodies, and both of us can cultivate and do it at the same time!¡±


    what we have to sacrifice is just the path of the nine Yuan sages. We have to vindicate our Dao in the nine great cosmoses at the same time.


    ¡®However, our universe¡¯s main body is mixed in. If we die, we¡¯ll really be gone ¡­ After all, this is a parallel universe, and every parallel universe only has one life.¡±


    Everyone was excited. doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯re perfect? ¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna shook his head. we¡¯ll have to see for ourselves. In any case, we¡¯ll have to sneak in and let that world have a taste of the power of our universe. At the same time, we¡¯ll also take a look at the nearby civilization of chaos beings!


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was shocked. The chaos lifeforms had already established their own initial civilization?


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s face was solemn as he said, ¡± ¡°Yes, the first chaos lifeform we released before did cause trouble! He was not meticulous at all! He¡¯s built a chaos civilization nearby, and it¡¯s very powerful. Let¡¯s go and observe it in secret and study it. ¡±

 Chapter 1368

    ?


    1368 Chapter 1376-Dao companion


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the other party to be so flamboyant!¡±


    ¡°The other party is not at all cautious!¡±


    I thought they would choose a place to hide, the best subspace, and develop in secret. Who knew they would do it openly in the chaos heavens? ¡±


    ¡°Such arrogance also gives us enough time to observe!¡±


    Countless netizens were discussing it.


    Although they had been weak from the beginning to the end, their keyboard Saints had never changed when it came to discussing the current situation.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± from the current situation, we can see that the Age of Chaos has yet to completely descend. However, it¡¯s already gradually spreading out ¡­ Four parts of the world!¡±


    first of all, the two are the God of creation¡¯s camp and the other is the God of Destruction¡¯s camp.


    the God of Destruction¡¯s camp is divided into the ¡®natural heavenly axiom¡¯ and the ¡®human heavenly axiom¡¯. They are enemies, but they belong to the same race.


    the God of creation¡¯s camp is made up of chaotic lifeforms. They are divided into ¡®innate¡¯ and ¡®acquired¡¯. The two are enemies, but they also belong to the same race.


    After he said this, everyone carefully evaluated his words.


    The two camps were also hostile to each other.


    Xu Zhi was also very calm as he watched. these four forces are not too bad, I guess. They¡¯re able to reduce the strongest power of the Aboriginals to a quarter, and the Dukes will fight for the world ¡­


    The situation became clearer.


    however, the remaining three might not be able to defeat the other party ¡­ Xu Zhi frowned.


    ¡°However, the houtian human camps on both sides can communicate with each other!¡± The racer of Mount Haruna said. To go to the other side and develop in both areas ¡­ Currently, the vanguard consisted of the world of Samsara, the land of hell, the mother stream universe ¡­ They¡¯ve all started to send people in secret. Their main bodies in their great cosmoses are preparing to descend on that great martial Dao world.¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± their original forms are All Saints. Pheasant Ji, Rong Cheng, and the others are the strongest Saints in the history of the human world. Are they willing to cut off their original forms, turn into gods, and merge into their bodies? ¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna laughed out loud. During the era of the universe, everyone sneaked into countless universes and left their bodies behind to re-cultivate. The main body of the nine-Yuan universe is no longer important. Instead of waiting for the end of the world to arrive, it¡¯s better to find a way out for the main body of the great universe.¡±


    After thinking about it carefully, this was indeed the case.


    There was nothing bad about having an extra chance of survival.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡± brothers, let¡¯s go. We¡¯re going to be a party of bystanders. Let¡¯s take advantage of the chaos and find a way to sneak in ¡­ The longevity Saint also has the ability to sever bloodlines. He¡¯s already in the process of researching and will succeed soon.¡±


    ¡­


    On the other side, in the world of six paths of reincarnation.


    Pheasant eye¡¯s drooped as she gave her husband a half-smile while peeling a fruit, before this, you asked me for an ability to cut off bloodlines. In the end, Messiah cut off her own bloodline and became a new creature ¡­


    Xu Zhi did not say a word and continued eating his fruit.


    where did the Messiah¡¯s bloodline come from? it can¡¯t be from my hands, right? ¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye laughed. after that, you asked me which pugilist was the strongest and I said slaughter ¡­ ¡°In the end, slaughter was found by the mysterious Messiah and joined her camp. His martial Dao has been completely expanded.¡±


    ¡°Tell me the truth, are you a double agent?¡± Rugao Ji asked directly, ¡± you betrayed the system of our universe? You want to blend into the new creatures?¡±


    ¡°Is it important?¡± the venerable sovereign asked after a moment of silence.


    ¡°It¡¯s not important.¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye thought for a moment and smiled brightly. I don¡¯t have a sense of belonging to your Buddhist civilization. I don¡¯t care where you are ¡­ It¡¯s enough as long as we have our own interests. In that case, we have the advantage of being the first to act. Quickly take out your good stuff and let us blend in quickly.¡±


    She smiled. our old bloodlines in the universe and the new creatures all have bodies to train. Our chances of survival in a battle are almost doubled!


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    The longevity Saints all placed benefits above all else, and pheasant age was no exception.


    &Nbsp; he speechlessly glanced at pheasant eye. you want to sever your main body¡¯s bloodline and cause your cultivation to drop? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, what else? If I can slaughter, why can¡¯t I?¡±


    She laughed. don¡¯t think that I have a good personality now. I¡¯m a good wife at home. When I was young, I used a knife to kill from the East to the West of the universe. I didn¡¯t even blink when I cut for three days and three nights. The ground was covered with the bones of Saints.


    Before Xu Zhi could even lament, she had been led astray by those idiotic players ¡­


    The moment pheasant eye¡¯s voice fell, the air trembled slightly. A terrifying ancient existence descended.


    The ten essence Sage.


    This was the projection of the true bodies of the Saints from the nine universes and the tenth true body of the longevity Dao Palace universe, which was the core of the universe. It was a terrifying Ultimate Universe existence.


    Whoosh.


    The light shadow slowly split apart, and one of them walked out. It was the strongest Saint body of pheasant age in this universe. Even though it was only one of the nine universes, it still carried a terrifying destructive aura.


    Xu Zhi was stunned. He gave her Slaughter¡¯s improved bloodline technique.


    She took a look and stopped joking. She said in a deep voice, ¡± it¡¯s indeed that guy¡¯s work. It seems like the future of martial arts has given him a second spring.


    I¡¯ve severed my bloodline, so you¡¯ll do the same. We¡¯ll enter that transcendent world and cultivate, seizing a chance of survival. She said.


    Xu Zhi was stunned, but that was not a problem.


    Xu Zhi had never intended to cultivate the traditional path of a multi-dimensional Saint, and he was still a tenth-order offspring.


    Now, he was hesitating whether he should really cut off the bloodline of his main body, which was the main body that sat in the garden and had cancer when he first came to earth.


    Xu Zhi had never been like this before, even when his main body had personally entered the world.


    Slaughter¡¯s system wasn¡¯t complete before. It¡¯s not impossible to cut off his bloodline now ¡­ Because they¡¯ve already scouted the path for me. ¡±


    Xu Zhi thought to himself.


    After all, he had his parallel bodies in the other nine-Yuan universes and the other worlds. Naturally, he still had the authority to control the bug race¡¯s bloodline.


    ¡°I can.¡± Xu Zhi came to this conclusion. the original body of this universe entered it to cultivate ¡­


    Kachaa.


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye did not speak much. Her body was slightly shattered, and it was clear that she had severed her bloodline. Her cultivation level had clearly dropped, and she had lost her power of laws, turning into an ordinary rank eight God.


    ¡°He¡¯s really decisive.¡±


    Xu Zhi was silent for a moment and looked at pheasant Ji with some curiosity.


    ¡®If I and pheasant age both fall to tier 8, and in their true forms ¡­¡¯ In that case, wouldn¡¯t he no longer be a coward if they were in the same realm?


    ¡®We¡¯re both tier 8 gods ¡­¡¯


    He did not know why he had suddenly come up with this idea. Perhaps pheasant Ji had been using this all day to encourage him to become stronger. In any case, Xu Zhi was a little looking forward to it.


    But very quickly, Xu Zhi was completely stunned.


    He saw the beautiful chubby bird in front of him fall into silence after the smoothness disappeared.


    let¡¯s go. You should also descend with your true body and sever your bloodline. We¡¯ll become Ordinary Level 8 deities. The two of us can be a couple and roam the world together.


    This bird could speak human language.

 Chapter 1369

    ?


    1369 Xu Zhi¡¯s secular life


    xu zhi was a little shocked.


    Falling from the level of a level eight deity, unable to distort the laws of the universe and reassemble his body¡¯s matter, and thus revealing his original form?


    Xu Zhi suddenly said, ¡± in the new era of the future, there will be no rules or laws. It will no longer be possible to distort the rules, violate the laws of matter, and re-form ¡­ In other words, no one is allowed to become a spirit in the Dharma ending age. If you raise your realm in the future, you will be a bird for the rest of your life?¡±


    Pheasant Ji was also at a loss. She was dumbstruck. After a while, she thought about it and said seriously,¡±It really is so! Martial arts and soul Dao are both essential systems to strengthen muscles and souls. My body size might become as big as my husband¡¯s, at most, I¡¯ll become a giant bird covered in muscles!¡±


    Her mind suddenly went blank.


    Xu Zhi suddenly thought of the muscular rooster from before, Lin Hongfeng ¡­


    it¡¯s fine, husband. I think this is great. We can still be husband and wife, and we might even have children in the future. Pheasant Ji flapped her wings.


    Obviously, she had passed the age of using the traditional view of vulgar beauty. She looked at the essence through the outside, and like most Saints, she felt that body size and race were not too important.


    but there¡¯s nothing to worry about. If this universe doesn¡¯t work out, our bodies in the bloodline universe can still use laws. We¡¯re all humans.


    She was still not too bothered by it. She giggled secretly. at most, I¡¯ll be your little pet in the outside world, but I¡¯ll be your wife in the bloodline world ¡­ However, you¡¯re still too na?ve. I¡¯ve heard that many saints are very open-minded and can¡¯t wait to have a change like mine so that they can have a special experience.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    The noble circle is so messy.


    Xu Zhi let out a breath of air.


    Fortunately, he had seen too much of the world, so he still managed to recover for a moment.


    After all, the reality was so real. Not to mention the upper-class aristocratic society of human beings, where there was money and power, food and sex, and all kinds of strange and non-human games could appear, what more some boring and rotten Saints?


    They had no way to break through and did not want to maintain the purity of their Dao hearts, so they naturally indulged themselves to an unimaginable extent.


    And how could all the races in the universe be in the shape of humans?


    There were too many strange shapes.


    There were quite a few big-headed little grey men. Saints from different races and worlds could get married, so they were obviously used to it.


    at the end of the day, it¡¯s because I¡¯m too young. I don¡¯t have a lifespan of tens of thousands of years. I¡¯ve only been developing the orchard business for two years. I¡¯m not even 28 years old yet, so I can maintain the prejudice of the secular world.


    Xu Zhi reflected on himself silently. I¡¯m still holding onto my worldly views.


    Xu Zhi still had a very good impression of Ji Zhi. Although they had not been in a passionate relationship from the beginning to the end, the two of them had always been respectful to each other, extremely cold and realistic. They would discuss the Dao and occasionally joke around, similar to the feeling of friendship between gentlemen being as calm as water ¡­


    It was still alright.


    He naturally wouldn¡¯t kill the donkey when it was done.


    As for the others, they were like Carolyn¡¯s obsession with the ancient gods, and cutie Pie¡¯s fanaticism towards the God of creation ¡­ It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have a good impression of her, but he decided to let nature take its course.


    In any case, Xu Zhi did not think of himself as a good person, so he would not flaunt his righteousness.


    When he first married Rugao Ji, it was indeed a super emergency. He realized that his ¡®universe¡¯ had actually struck her Dao heart and let her see the difficulties he would face in the future. She decisively took advantage of the situation and entered ¡­


    This was for the development of the insect¡¯s sandbox, and he had ill intentions.


    The truth showed that this step was right. If he didn¡¯t take it ¡­ He definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to last until now.


    Although it was very shameless, Xu Zhi felt that he was treating ruji quite well now.


    ¡°However, when the Age of Chaos descends, all the races will reveal their original forms and no one is allowed to become spirits in the new era? In other words, Caroline will become a white mud statue, and Mengmei will become a green vine?¡±


    Chicken ¡­


    Mud ¡­


    Teng ¡­


    What the hell was this?


    as for the balloon fish, the alchemy factory is even more amazing ¡­ It¡¯s hard to imagine how they¡¯re living with their partners.¡± When Xu Zhi thought of this, his heart immediately felt balanced. The other party was even worse off.


    Xu Zhi felt that this was already a lot more optimistic.


    Normally, when the Dharma ending age arrived, all the gods would be destroyed. Why would they think so much? Since he could think like that, it meant that he had a way to live and could think about other paths in the future.


    it seems like the great universe era outside is really not our era ¡­ We can¡¯t live a good life outside, so I guess we¡¯ll have to stay in the bloodline universe and use the bloodline power to transform ¡­¡± As Xu Zhi thought about this, he also silently cut his main body with his blade, and not his clone.


    Puchi.


    A strong flaw surged out in an instant, and Xu Zhi began to operate the technique according to the method.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Great transcendent world.


    It was expanding crazily and the population was increasing.


    The subsidy for the fertility program was implemented everywhere in Lightyear Galaxy through the highest martial Dao management. A large number of young people began to reproduce, and the new generation emerged continuously.


    In the pugilistic world, there were countless experts who made friends through martial arts. There were also countless sects who recruited a large number of talented students in the name of ¡®high schools¡¯ to cultivate.


    It seemed that only two hundred years had passed, but after absorbing the structure of the sects of the underground world, the hierarchical treatment of the experts had been quite mature.


    In the bustling Dongyong city.


    A young man with a beautiful bird on his shoulder slowly walked through the city gate, ¡± living a second life, do you want to leave this extraordinary world and create a new world? ¡±


    this task is very important. To be honest, my talents are more comprehensive, and I have almost no shortcomings ¡­ But it¡¯s also my biggest shortcoming, because I can¡¯t compare to the pure and extreme geniuses of martial Dao.¡± Pheasant Ji had said that although she had a powerful talent for martial arts, she was unable to compete with the people at the very top.


    ¡°That Mr. Messiah you mentioned, he¡¯s now ¡­¡± Ruji asked.


    Xu Zhi shook his head. I¡¯m a guest in the mansion of the highest existence. His name is Genard ¡­ It¡¯s not good for us to trouble them, we can develop on our own.¡±


    After all, Messiah was a pivot, a substitute.


    He was a human who had installed an alchemy plug-in and a consciousness in his body. His consciousness stored his mind power clone and he could control it ¡­ It was also because of the bloodline plug-in that he could not practice martial arts.


    It wasn¡¯t like his main body that could personally cultivate martial arts.


    ¡°Then, we ¡­¡± &Nbsp; pheasant eye was a little hesitant. although we¡¯re a step ahead, I¡¯m afraid that the people behind them won¡¯t be too slow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± you¡¯re already a little rotten, but I¡¯m still young, ¡± the venerable sovereign said lightly. the martial arts is at its peak. Those heaven¡¯s pride experts may not be my match. I might be able to dominate the world.


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye¡¯s eyes were bright. When she personally saw her husband¡¯s true body that had his bloodline cut off, she was extremely shocked. His bone age was less than a hundred years old!


    This was an unimaginable concept.


    ¡°Enter the world?¡± The venerable sovereign¡¯s face was calm. He could not interfere with this world. He could only enter it and become a heaven¡¯s pride expert of the general power, competing with the heaven¡¯s pride experts of this era.


    I didn¡¯t expect that I would have to personally enter the world in this final sandpit at the end of the universe era, the final sandpit to dominate the universe.


    I was the one who created it, but I can¡¯t interfere with it. I can only do it myself ¡­


    ¡°This is the first time ¡­ To compete with the prodigies of the era or something.¡± Xu Zhi was very calm as he stood at the city gate and looked up at the sky.


    He had been inferior to others before.


    Now that he had a great cosmos cultivation technique, in a certain sense, he was already comparable to an immortal Sage in ruji¡¯s eyes. In fact, he had already surpassed them by an unknown extent.

 Chapter 1370

    ?


    1370 Chapter 1378-tier 9


    Walking into the city, he was surrounded by bustling streets and small alleys, and there were occasional travelers on both sides.


    ¡°Conquering the catacombs!¡±


    ¡°To the fifth underground city! Who¡¯s willing to form a group?¡±


    a Dao artifact spatial ring obtained from the underground civilization. Interested parties, please come forward.


    ¡­


    A colorful little fat bird was standing on the shoulder of the venerable sovereign. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    After all, he had been omniscient and omnipotent before, so it was easy for him to enter the era. He had almost always observed the era as a bystander. Now that he was in the same realm, he actually didn¡¯t know where to start.


    space rings! They can still Rob people with bloodline power with their bloodline Dao weapons ¡­


    The chubby little bird on his shoulder shook its head as it walked around the bustling city. . ¡®m afraid that when the Dharma ending age really comes, even the space ring will be gone ¡­ The world has suddenly become inconvenient.¡±


    ¡°After the end of the Dharma, you are not allowed to become a spirit. After the end of the Dharma, there can be no ghosts or gods!¡±


    The venerable sovereign knocked on the little bird¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡± the space ring must be a strange power. When the end of the age of Chaos arrives, people will not believe it. It¡¯s just a prehistoric legend.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    The little fat bird called twice, which was very strange.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just take out some resources and buy a place from the an family.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment and immediately inquired about the location of the property transaction. He first stayed in a hotel and spent more than a week buying identity cards and so on. Then, he found a place to settle down and bought a big courtyard.


    After settling everything, building a good relationship with the neighbors, cleaning up a lot of trivial matters, and then applying for a warrior¡¯s license, he already felt that he was too busy.


    Half a month had already passed.


    The thick smell of incense wafted over. It had only been a few days, and it was already so complicated, what more a few years or even a hundred years?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s first feeling was exhaustion. It was a long and endless journey.


    Before this, he had always been a bystander. He had never entered the mortal world to cultivate. He only saw a historical node once every few hundred years. Even if he went into seclusion for more than ten years, it would be in the blink of an eye. Now, if he were to really come, he would have to walk in the mortal world for a few hundred years ¡­


    Xu Zhi also wanted to show off and not go through the tedious process. He wanted to just build a side courtyard like he had in the past, but he could not do it here ¡­


    This wasn¡¯t the Zerg. Without the Zerg¡¯s protection, he was just an ordinary God. If he didn¡¯t hide himself, he would definitely be checked on like Messiah.


    It was okay for Messiah to die, but not for his main body.


    This was because every great universe could only have a life soul imprint once, and there could only be one version of himself in a parallel universe. If he died, he would no longer be able to appear in this parallel universe.


    I¡¯ve been relying on my ability to cut off everyone¡¯s perception before. Now that I¡¯m really doing it in a down-to-earth manner, I feel that it¡¯s so troublesome to be alive. No wonder my Dao heart has decayed.


    Xu Zhi shook his head. He was beginning to understand pheasant Ji¡¯s state of mind. people don¡¯t grow old. When the heart grows old ¡­


    He thought back to the time when he was 26 years old, when he was exhausted from working and finally got cancer.


    Life was not easy.


    Even in the fantasy world of martial arts, di Qi and the others, who seemed to be bright and beautiful, had to deal with many daily chores.


    &Nbsp; pheasant Ji smiled. I think it¡¯s okay. In truth, after entering the world for more than ten years, one¡¯s heart can be refined by the mortal world. It¡¯s good to be cleansed by the worldly affairs and worldly wisdom ¡­


    However, after a long time, it would not work. After thousands or tens of thousands of years, people would become useless ¡­ Just like me, I go out to work as a whole and am troubled by trivial matters. As time goes by, even a bright pearl will be covered in dust.¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    &Nbsp; pheasant age said seriously, ¡± even. rank eight God needs to eat. drink, buy food. and cook. Moreover. you¡¯re not. God yet. It¡¯s better for you to go to the market every day to buy food and then come back to cook ¡­ When necessary, I¡¯ll go around and do some missions to earn money.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a bird. I¡¯ll be beaten to death if I go out to buy vegetables ¡­ This extraordinary world can not attract attention, because the Twilight of the Gods has descended, and this is another future for us.¡±


    The days began to repeat.


    Xu Zhi repeated this every day, and then he began to cultivate the martial arts of the soul and began to climb up to the ninth rank. Both Xu Zhi and pheasant Ji were cultivating at the ninth rank.


    Such days were dull and boring, but it was inevitable.


    Now that he had just arrived, he had to reveal his cultivation level bit by bit. If he revealed that he was at the God Realm right away, he would definitely be suspected.


    To the public, Xu Zhi¡¯s image was that of a wandering young man from outside. He was in his twenties and was already a martial arts prodigy. Over the years, he had been slowly climbing up the ranks to the public, and now he looked like he was at the sixth level.


    While Xu Zhi was adapting to the environment outside, he was naturally studying the ninth level.


    The endless wisdom of the multiverse¡¯s cultivation techniques gushed forth, allowing Xu Zhi to completely understand what the concept and realm of the ninth tier of martial arts was.


    I can finally see the path to the future.


    the ninth rank of the martial arts. ¡± Xu Zhi said softly. it¡¯s also a fusion of the soul and the body ¡­ The ninth-rank bloodline contorts the rules of the universe, while the ninth-rank martial arts masters the rules of the universe.¡±


    ¡°Mastered?¡± Ruji asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s mastery, not distortion, because the rules of the universe are so perfect that they can¡¯t be distorted.¡±


    Rugao Ji was deep in thought.


    Distorting the laws was something that could make the laws of the universe surpass the limits of laws. Light could surpass the speed of light, and space could be shattered and jumped.


    Mastering the rules meant using the existing rules of the universe. It was like using light, but light could not surpass its limits.


    ¡°From this point of view, it¡¯s much weaker.¡± Ruji frowned.


    Xu Zhi shook his head. it¡¯s not the same ¡­ It was a different era, and it could only be pried open because of the ancient incompleteness ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s like a program with a loophole that we found and created a plug-in. Now that the program has been restored, we can only follow the rules of the program. This is the most natural and correct way.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you think of the level nine martial art, hot river force, that Genard has announced?¡± Ruji asked.


    the ninth-rank is indeed a qualitative change from the eighth-rank martial arts. I¡¯m afraid the other party is using nuclear fusion and fission to form a reactor in every cell. Xu Zhi said.


    Pheasant Ji was silent for a moment. a nuclear fusion explosion? It¡¯s indeed a ninth-rank energy level power that can cause damage to a planet. From this point of view, it¡¯s indeed weaker than our Daoist cultivators in the same realm.¡±


    Xu Zhi could not deny it and continued, ¡± it¡¯s already very good. Only the old universe with weaker laws can be shaken. In the era of the old days, the laws of the universe were even more incomplete. Even the breakthrough of a God can cause a river system to shake. That¡¯s the most unstable ¡­


    &Nbsp; pheasant fate naturally knew this.


    The more ancient an era was, the more unstable the laws of the universe were. Not to mention deities, even the breakthrough of a level Seven heavenly Emperor was a huge mess.


    ¡°Of course I know that. This is called returning to one¡¯s true self!¡± Pheasant Ji nodded. It was a great skill! It was not bad to be able to find a cultivation method now. A level nine martial art might be weak, but a level ten might be stronger than a Saint? Even if it¡¯s not strong, it¡¯s still the door to the 11th step.¡±


    That was the true eternity!


    To surpass the universe and obtain the only truth of the universe.


    They did not care about the strength of the ninth and tenth steps, they only cared about the ultimate goal of the eleventh step.


    The cultivation methods within the laws of the universe before him were merely the path to eternity.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll also cultivate the heat River?¡± Ruji said.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The venerable sovereign thought for a moment and said,¡±in fact, the cultivation of martial arts is not limited by bloodline. As long as you have enough energy, you can cultivate many kinds of martial arts ¡­¡± In a sense, as long as one practices enough ninth-rank martial arts that are not restricted by cultivation, they can surpass the bloodline and become a ninth-rank Daoist.¡±


    Pheasant Ji was stunned.


    however, it¡¯s only a deduction. This path is still in its infancy, and I¡¯m still deducing ¡­ There might be a possibility of surpassing the era of laws, but there¡¯s no reason for the era to become weaker as time passes.¡±


    Xu Zhi, who possessed the cultivation techniques of a great universe, had a large number of talents joining the ¡®universe¡¯. The new genius wisdom that had emerged on the fourth level of the universe had become the Zerg ¡­


    Given the current cultivation techniques of the great cosmos, he was indeed qualified to say that.


    However, he only had the knowledge they had accumulated when they opened up, not their talent and wisdom.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already deduced three ninth-grade martial arts cultivation methods.¡± Xu Zhi said softly.


    Pheasant Ji was completely stunned. Three?


    It must be noted that even slaughter couldn¡¯t deduce it, and there was only one Genard who could be deduced. However, her husband had deduced three in just a few years?


    The venerable sovereign said, ¡± the first is the flame. It can raise one¡¯s body temperature. It¡¯s. simple principle, but the cultivation technique is. little complicated. It¡¯s weaker than the hot river force ¡­ The second was through the use of lightning, which could be induced through the cell osoperation in the body ¡­ The third is quantum!¡±


    ¡°Quantum?¡± Pheasant Ji was stunned.


    that¡¯s right. Quantum is also a natural law under the laws of the universe. It¡¯s not outside of the distorted laws. Quantum martial arts should be the most difficult to cultivate and master among martial arts. you can practice according to the method of the hot river force first, ¡± Xu Zhi said softly. I¡¯ll observe carefully and guide you.


    Xu Zhi stood up and said, ¡± at the same time, we should also start a martial arts school, or even a school ¡­ This is because a person¡¯s cultivation technique is incomplete. We have to find enough test subjects.¡±

 Chapter 1371

    ?


    1371 Chapter 1379-development


    ¡°Establish a sect?¡± Rugao Ji muttered.


    They had indeed been in hiding in this world for some time, but now that they had established a sect, there was still the possibility of being noticed.


    However, there was no doubt that the city they were living in now was very chaotic.


    Within one light year was the minencorsa autonomous Federation.


    On this land that was countless light years away from earth, four rank-9 cultivators had been born over the years, and they were the ruling class.


    The land was too big.


    It was simply too big.


    As a longevity Sage, the land that he had invested all his accumulated resources into was equivalent to hundreds of sages ¡®Dao field worlds.


    After all, only a land that was large enough could give birth to hope for the continuation of the nine multiverses ¡­


    Even Genard, who was known as the strongest Man on the surface, found it difficult to rule the entire civilization. Even someone as powerful as him had only ruled three percent of the land.


    The surrounding area was divided up by warlords, and just this land alone was unimaginably vast.


    Even now, the Engel Kingdom they lived in had countless multinational companies and technological forces that ruled in the dark.


    the Mircy medical institution is the strongest in this land. It is the underground ruler of the entire Engel Kingdom and has mastered the technology of nuclear bombs and nuclear explosions. It is also secretly researching new human experiments.


    Pheasant age laughed. in the past few years, nuclear wars have been happening more frequently on this land ¡­ It¡¯s said that they have a top-tier level eight God in charge.¡±


    don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re tier 8 gods now, so our combat power isn¡¯t as strong as theirs. We can start with a small training class or dojo. We¡¯ll first become famous in this small city and get a number of shops. We¡¯ll then build an auction house and train powerhouses ¡­ Then, it will radiate to the surrounding cities.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it for a moment. we don¡¯t have to reveal our level as deities either. A level Seven heavenly Emperor should be enough.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Pheasant Ji felt that it was possible.


    according to my estimation, in another twenty to thirty years, those people from the universe outside will have also improved the method of severing the bloodline. They will also follow in our footsteps. They will definitely cause a huge commotion and attract all the attention.


    After all, even the longevity Saints had a talent for severing bloodlines. It was only natural that they could develop it after massacring so many people.


    That was because their individual martial Dao abilities might not be strong, but they had the advantage in numbers!


    ¡°Are they also coming in?¡±


    Xu Zhi sat in his chair and tapped his fingertips. let¡¯s not worry about that for now. Let¡¯s first deduce the path and find the martial arts that belongs to us ¡­ However, if you want to establish a force, it¡¯s better to gather the ready-made ones.¡±


    that¡¯s true. I¡¯ll just go out for a few nights to suppress the surrounding small groups and evil forces. Pheasant Ji, this chubby bird, suddenly had his muscles expand.


    He turned into a two-meter-tall muscular beast with strong arms. He was wearing a black cloak, like a black man under a cloak.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Xu Zhi thought for a moment and said, ¡± after all, we¡¯re all in the realm of gods. We¡¯ll be killed by the powerful people of this world too.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡­


    In a short seventeen years.


    A force called ¡± flame Supreme Hall ¡± had risen in secret. They recruited all kinds of commoners to practice martial arts and secretly ruled the surrounding provinces. They had even begun to involve themselves in various industries such as medicine, security, arms, and human experiments ¡­


    The number of disciples under his command also gradually increased.


    As the leader of this force, Xu Zhi was still researching. In the beginning, pheasant order was the one who took care of the situation. Later, pheasant order brought in a few of their trusted aides from the ¡± great land of the netherworld ¡± and had them start to manage it. Everything was now in good order.


    Everyone knew that tier 9 was just the beginning.


    With the overlapping and renewal of eras and the completion of the laws of the universe, the door to level ten was about to open.


    At that time, it would be a true Golden Age where martial Saints could be seen everywhere.


    In an Qing city, in a villa.


    The Yan group¡¯s general manager was also the Chairman of the Board. Coulson, the eldest disciple, left after reporting his work.


    the other forces can¡¯t bear with us anymore. They¡¯re going to suppress us. It seems that a war is imminent.


    Xu Zhi opened the refrigerator and took out two cups of warm milk. He handed one to pheasant Ji.


    martial path Saints are different nomological Saints. They cultivate their bodies and do not need to absorb the cosmic laws beneath their feet in the Dao field in the chaos heavens to perfectly unleash their powers. They can unleash their powers as they wish.


    that means that their Saint era was terrifying and they could travel everywhere. Some level 10 Saints even had the power of an immortal Saint? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think a peak tenth level combatant can compare to us.¡± &Nbsp; pheasant eye shook her head and drank her milk. they are strong ¡­ However, we are the sages who once represented the ¡®rules of heaven¡¯. We, the longevity sages, have mastered a large number of important rules of the nine great cosmoses. They can¡¯t be compared to us.¡±


    Pheasant Ji said that they might be comparable to an ordinary tenth level preceptor.


    But it was already not to be underestimated.


    it¡¯s level 9 now. Once the level 10 era arrives, the main battlefield will be set here. It¡¯s a war between level 10 Saints. You¡¯ve snuck into this world, and you were once level 10 Saints. You might not be able to beat them. Xu Zhi analyzed.


    Ruji was not surprised.


    She clearly knew that this land would lead to rapid development and the era of tenth level Saints!


    They might not be able to gain any advantage against these martial Saints.


    Everyone was at level ten, which was the end of the Dao, the final realm of the universe ¡­


    No matter how strong the longevity Saints were, they were only level 10 in the past.


    anyway, there¡¯s no hurry. At most, it won¡¯t work here. We still have our own universe to fight head-on. &Nbsp; pheasant eye shook her head. even though it¡¯s best to invade from within and use the enemy¡¯s system to defeat them, it¡¯s still the best way.


    When the universe was completed, the bloodline would disappear completely.


    Even if they used the bloodline universe as a self-circulating model, they would be forcibly suppressed when they existed outside the universe one by one ¡­ The universe was bound to fall into a disadvantage.


    ¡°How¡¯s your cultivation going?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve reached perfection in the hot river force. I¡¯ve also almost reached perfection in the Thunder Emperor that you¡¯ve created. Ruji said.


    It had to be said that Rugao Ji¡¯s talent was indeed exaggerated.


    Although he no longer had any ability to open up new worlds, his cultivation talent was still very amazing. It had only been 17 years, and he had already reached this level.


    I already have a feeling that in another 50 years, the universe¡¯s great Dao seats will be filled up to the eighth level ¡­ The later stages of the peak of the ninth rank are about to loosen up, and the path to the tenth rank is about to open.¡± Pheasant Ji said,¡±and to complete the eighth level ¡­¡± This also means that chaos lifeforms are about to be completely born naturally.¡±


    50 years?


    Xu Zhi was not surprised by this.


    Back then, he had only forced the other party to appear, but the reason it could appear was because it was not far away.


    Moreover, because the universe was becoming more and more prosperous, the number of Saints was increasing. This was irreversible.


    it¡¯s worth mentioning that the entire transcendent world is in chaos. A large number of extraterrestrial deities have descended. &Nbsp; pheasant eye suddenly laughed. they¡¯re known as the dimensional travelers.


    ¡°It seems that Rong Cheng¡¯s team is here. Their arrival has stopped us from attracting any more attention.¡± Xu Zhi said seriously,¡¯we can finally expand our forces and take action against some ninth-grade monsters ¡­¡¯ You must know that all martial arts can¡¯t be seen through behind closed doors.¡±


    Xu Zhi reached out and gently grabbed the ceiling of the villa.


    Kachaa


    The second and third floors of the villa had huge holes in them, and a burly middle-aged man fell down.


    He fell from the sky like a willow branch.


    the chairman of the Milsey medical institution Guild, the ruler of the entire Engel Kingdom, also known as the mechanical martial God, gilkries. The venerable sovereign raised his head. Your Excellency, are you here to visit us? ¡±


    ninth-grade ¡­ gilcrush¡¯s expression was extremely grave as he looked at the two monsters before him. What kind of target are you hiding in our small country?¡±


    The venerable sovereign turned around and looked at pheasant Ji. a ninth-rank martial Saint. Can his combat strength be compared to your group? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little short.¡±


    Ruji looked at him and said seriously, ¡± but it¡¯s already quite amazing. He¡¯s a genius who can create a level nine martial arts technique. Now, in terms of martial arts talent in this area, I¡¯m not as good as him.


    ¡°You guys, how dare you ignore me.¡± Gillchris was furious, and he reached out to grab it.

 Chapter 1372

    ?


    1372 You don¡¯t follow the basic laws!


    ¡°United Qi fist!¡±


    die! gilcrush roared.


    The three-meter-tall Mafia brawny man threw a punch. With such an unimaginable impact, he suddenly changed his move the moment his fist fell. The muscles on his chest split open, turning red, and a bright red light appeared.


    Clang!


    The venerable sovereign pressed his hand and the impact of the light was instantly absorbed.


    The light disappeared instantly.


    In front of him, the black-haired man with black eyes walked with steady steps. He didn¡¯t even have a trace of injury. He smiled and said, ¡± he started his underground clinic and is a legendary martial artist who switched from medicine to martial arts. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so shameless. He said he would punch, but in the end, there¡¯s a strange weapon in his stomach? A mechanical transformation of the human body?¡±


    ¡°What ¡­ How is that possible?¡± Gilcrush was a little dazed.


    This was a super-powerful Type 7 nuclear explosion machine. It was the most powerful weapon developed by milxi medical institution. With one shot, half of the kingdom would be destroyed. It could be said that his first move was extremely ruthless, even destroying the entire region.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many years it¡¯s been, but no one has ever laid a hand on me,¡±


    Xu Zhi stretched his neck.


    He had been farming honestly all this time.


    He still remembered that the last time he had fought was when he was a venerable sovereign who had cut through the ages to fight Medusa ¡­


    If it wasn¡¯t necessary, he didn¡¯t plan to personally enter the world.


    He was forced to do so because this was no longer a sandbox world that he could control. It was a truly independent world, and he was just one of the people in it.


    you¡¯re not bad. You actually made my finger red. I¡¯ve studied knowledge and systems for too long and have almost forgotten how to fight. The venerable sovereign waved his hand. what martial art are you using? Mechanical type martial arts that uses external forces?¡±


    This man¡¯s martial Dao aptitude was not low. He could create a ninth-rank martial art. Unfortunately, he had taken the wrong path. Mechanical modification was not the right path ¡­


    Whoosh.


    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±


    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±


    Upon hearing the explosion, the general and management of the flame Supreme Hall rushed over.


    One of them was his eldest disciple Coulson, who had just left. He slowly bent down and squeezed through the door of the villa. This 3.7-meter tall, strong man, who was known as the strongest underground boxing man in an Qing city, and was good at the Yan clan¡¯s ancient strangulation martial arts, also had a heavy expression on his face.


    Everyone¡¯s expression suddenly became heavy, because they recognized the ruler of this land, the ninth-rank war god gilkries.


    what the hell are you? that was a nuclear explosion! How could your body possibly absorb such a huge impact ¡­


    Gilcrush¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he slowly stood up straight. He had wanted to test this new force, but he had not expected it to be so well-hidden.


    if we fight here, the entire Kingdom will be destroyed. Let¡¯s go to our feet. Xu Zhi suddenly strode over, grabbed the man¡¯s head, and pressed it gently.


    Kachaa.


    Gilkas was squeezed into the soil beneath his feet, inside the universe.


    In the vast and boundless starry sky, Gilles¡¯s entire body was shattered by the continuous attacks. His bone armor was shattered one after another, and all the strongest universe alloy machinery that modified his body was bent.


    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!


    No matter how he resisted, all the strength in his body was like a clay ox entering the sea, completely unable to have any effect on the other party.


    it¡¯s like I¡¯m a charging doll. Every time I use my power, I¡¯m charging my opponent and making him stronger!


    Cold sweat unconsciously covered his entire body. He looked at this terrifying man, who was standing in place unscathed. The power that could destroy everything was completely useless against him.


    ¡°You! What the hell is this?¡±


    you ¡­ gilcrush¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the man before him. even if your muscles can withstand it, how can your clothes not be torn? ¡±


    In the era of martial arts, who wouldn¡¯t have their clothes torn apart when their fists met?


    This wasn¡¯t the era of laws where the laws of the universe could be distorted. How could one not abide by the laws of the universe when one used the laws to weave energy to wrap themselves?


    Gilkrith was simply stunned!


    In such an intense close-quarters battle, this person¡¯s clothes were actually intact. He looked like a Sage, elegant and casual, simply not abiding by the laws of the universe!


    The venerable sovereign squatted down and placed one hand on gilkrith¡¯s chest, stirring his internal organs like dough. He smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s just as I guessed. Every rank nine martial art is an evolution of the body. It¡¯s not an evolution of the bloodline, but an evolution of the creature. The martial art you¡¯ve been practicing has caused your internal organs, organs, and blood to all be gone ¡­ It¡¯s filled with all sorts of machines, and you¡¯re half a spaceship mech?¡±


    ¡°Practicing different martial arts will result in the evolution of different ninth-rank ultimate creatures, using the laws under the limits of the universe. Your martial arts are more mechanical, right? The martial arts that you¡¯ve created will allow your body and abdominal cavity to be modified more easily. They are considered complementary.¡±


    this reminds me of the low-ranked martial arts in ancient times, similar to the five-poison hand, which uses poison to assist in cultivation. Both the poison and the accompanying martial arts are indispensable ¡­ You¡¯re a machine and a supporting martial art. ¡±


    You?


    Gilles looked at the overbearing man who was chuckling, his face trembling with fear.


    It was as if his entire body¡¯s structure had been seen through, and the depths of his soul had been completely exposed in front of this person¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You, you, what are you?¡±


    Gilkas¡¯s face turned pale with shock.


    ¡°Oh, you mean these clothes? ¡®It won¡¯t break. This is quantum martial arts ¡­¡¯ A set of clothes condensed from my quantum true body.¡±


    The venerable sovereign shook his head. but I have to say that in an era where the laws can not be distorted, without the help of the distorted nomological bloodline, it¡¯s more than a hundred million times harder to cultivate quantum martial arts than before ¡­ It¡¯s already not bad that it can be condensed into clothes.¡±


    Quantum martial arts and quantum entanglement were still under the laws of the universe.


    However, it was too difficult to form a quantum body.


    Without the help of the bloodline rules, it was one of the most difficult martial arts techniques in history.


    ¡°Quantum? Pester?¡± no electromagnetism, no energy, no signal. It¡¯s like two isolated islands in distant space and time, but they can still be connected? ¡±


    yes, physics is the theory of matter. Nothing can escape from matter. What¡¯s wrong with a level eight deity¡¯s muscular creature cultivating traditional macroscopic mechanics, level nine martial arts, and beginning to cultivate microscopic quantum mechanics? ¡±


    the so-called hot river force published by the first man on the surface back then was also a fusion and fission based on the compatibility of the molecules in the body ¡­ In essence, it¡¯s the same kind of application.¡±


    The venerable sovereign walked over step by step, bringing with him an unparalleled sense of oppression.


    a rank eight martial arts creature uses its muscles, bones, and bones to achieve perfect coordination ¡­ Grade-9 physical martial arts life forms are able to use every single particle of their bodies.¡±


    don¡¯t underestimate the laws within the laws of the universe. When used under a mature and perfect law, it might be even more powerful than the distorted fragmented old days!


    after all these years of cultivation, I¡¯ve gradually understood that the power of the times will not decline. It will only grow stronger as time passes.


    Whoosh.


    The venerable sovereign stretched out his hand, and a Quantum Nebula hovered in his palm. the universe has matured, and the laws of matter in the universe are becoming more and more stable. Let¡¯s look at quantum science ¡­ an unimaginably wondrous change has occurred.¡±


    The venerable sovereign said lightly, ¡± however, this path is too difficult. I can only barely form clothes to cover my body. The human form is simply exaggerated ¡­ You must know that even a finger is made up of hundreds of billions of basic quantum, and the data can be calculated in trillions of TNT. It¡¯s already very good that you can create a simple clothing structure.¡±


    an even more intricate structure is too difficult. It¡¯s hard to control with mental power, and it¡¯s hard to flatten the quantum foam and achieve absolute quantum precision.


    ¡°You, what are you talking about?¡± Gilkas¡¯s voice was hoarse. He felt that this was a terrifying and unprecedented new realm, and it made him tremble with excitement.


    What kind of monster was this person?!


    What kind of monster was he?


    He couldn¡¯t stop the fear in his heart. It had only been a short twenty years since the era of level nine martial arts appeared, and the other party had studied the level nine realm so thoroughly?


    That¡¯s why I said you¡¯re a B-list.


    &Nbsp; pheasant Ji, on the other hand, smiled.¡¯This is a genius on the front line, just like us in the past.¡¯


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ What will be my end?¡± Gilcrush¡¯s entire body trembled as he looked at this robust man. The fear of death lingered in his heart.


    ¡°Do you want to learn?¡±


    The Overlord stood up and grabbed the hair of the bruised and swollen gilkries with one hand. He raised it above his head and looked into his eyes. if you want to learn, I can teach you, my Lord gilkries? ¡± The chairman of the Mille medical institution¡¯s Guild?¡±

 Chapter 1373

    ?


    1373 Powerful


    The battle suddenly came to an end.


    In less than three days, a terrifying piece of news spread throughout the entire Engel Kingdom.


    The milxi medical institution, a multinational terrorist giant pharmaceutical company, produced all kinds of martial arts pills. The true ruler of the Kingdom¡¯s underground, one of the top 100 international forces in the huge mienkosa autonomous Federation, had actually chosen to surrender to a local provincial martial arts organization called ¡± flame Supreme Hall.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It is said that the National religion, His Majesty Engel, has already invited their first disciple Coulson to hold a Grand National banquet on television. It will be broadcast live on television at six O ¡®clock tonight!¡±


    I heard that he¡¯s a new and powerful ninth-rank pugilist. He¡¯s not married and is not even fifty years old. His Majesty intends to matchmake the little princess, sina, whom he dotes on the most.


    ¡­


    Countless rumors spread, and the entire Kingdom was seething with excitement. Even the neighboring countries had heard of it. This martial arts organization had instantly entered the field of vision of many experts.


    The Engel Kingdom seemed to be a small country, but in fact, it had already surpassed the area of the earth.


    However, the entire transcendent great world was too huge. It was not measured by planets, but by a series of flat continents. That was why it seemed to be accessible in all directions.


    It was precisely because of this that martial arts flourished. Once powerhouses sparred, they would directly enter the underground and interact frequently, which was why the development was astonishing.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    Flame Supreme Hall.


    In the huge lobby on the top floor of the 30th floor.


    The tall bronze-colored giant men stood on the spot in an extremely disciplined manner.


    They were all wearing the fiery red martial arts suit of the flame Supreme Hall, with bright flame patterns on the back and a divine bird symbol on the chest.


    the people here were all accepted by milsey medical institution.


    as a tier 9 power, it had quite a few tier 7 heavenly emperors and tier 8 gods under its command.


    all of you are now disciples of the flame Supreme Hall. When you walk in the pugilistic world, the sword has no eyes. If you are killed in the same realm, it is because of your own lack of ability and no one else¡¯s choice. If anyone bullies the young or oppresses the disciples, elders, or even the hall leader of the flame Supreme Hall, they will stand up for you.


    ¡°All of you here are at least at Level 7 heavenly Emperor ¡­ I can give you the Thunder Emperor martial art of my sect, which can reach the ninth rank.¡±


    The venerable sovereign sat on a high seat. those with strong aptitudes can learn the more powerful ¡®quantum martial arts¡¯ in the future, ¡± he said indifferently. they might even have the chance to go to a mysterious world and walk on the path of immortality.


    That was the universe.


    Gilcrush was a martial arts genius, and it was only because of the outbreak of the era that he appeared so frequently. If it were the universe of the past, it would have been very rare for such a genius to appear.


    How could Xu Zhi not accept it?


    As long as he joined the universe, he would be a part of his ¡± multiverse cultivation techniques ¡± think tank and knowledge bank, which would make Xu Zhi stronger and stronger. This was naturally a good thing without any harm.


    ¡°Immortality?¡±


    ¡°It can actually give us immortality? In other words, if this body of ours dies, can we still live?¡±


    ¡°As expected, this mysterious place is related to the ¡®universe¡¯ outside.¡±


    They were shocked.


    Naturally, he knew about the map of the planet that Genard had published.


    power, ambition, transcendence, killing, beauty, courage ¡­ What are you pursuing? Whether it¡¯s justice or not, we need to use force to achieve it. ¡±


    Xu Zhi said softly, ¡± you may leave.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Everyone looked at the being above.


    There was a faint aura, or perhaps it could be said that it was the pressure unique to experts. His muscles were like white jade sculpted by knives and axes, perfect and streamlined.


    A ninth-rank Daoist, a master of martial arts.


    He was so terrifying that he could easily suppress their leader. He was the most perfect, most powerful, and most courageous man.


    Kachaa.


    Under everyone¡¯s adoring gazes as if they were looking at the Emperor of an ancient dynasty, he closed the door and left.


    Xu Zhi waited for everyone to leave before he sat on the throne and quietly sorted out his thoughts. He rested his chin on one hand and slowly smoothed out his gorgeous martial arts robe. quantum martial arts can still be cultivated, but the cultivation techniques of the great universe still have no effect on these living beings.


    Great cosmos techniques were techniques based on the bloodline system. They didn¡¯t seem to be effective against living beings without bloodlines.


    The concept of the great cosmos cultivation technique was to brand the physical molecules and energy that made up one¡¯s body with one¡¯s own bloodline and make them a part of one¡¯s body.


    Your physical substance is actually my physical substance.


    ¡°This would naturally work in the previous universe ¡­ This was because the bloodline existed in every matter in the universe, whether it was molecules, particles, energy ¡­ I¡¯m just replacing the bloodline substance of the universe with my own.¡±


    however, in the new era, there¡¯s no bloodline in the composition of matter ¡­ I can¡¯t leave a mark on these guys without a bloodline.¡± Xu Zhi muttered to himself, thinking that this would be very difficult.


    But it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t steal it.


    He had used the heavens and realms to form a bloodline universe. Every bloodline universe was actually his own matter. It was a part of a multiverse technique that was already stealing the matter and energy of the multiverse.


    From a certain perspective, as long as there were enough worlds, sooner or later, the ¡®nine multiverses¡¯ would be devoured and dismembered, turning into countless broken trillions of small worlds.


    However, this process would take too long, and there was no time for him to devour. The other party¡¯s guards would come to eliminate him.


    Just like cancer cells, nothing will wait for your whole body. The self-protection mechanism of the universe¡¯s inevitable general trend will clear up the general trend of you, an alien!


    In other words, they were white blood cells, the main force of the universe¡¯s immunity against viruses. It was impossible for them to become my cancer cells.


    ¡®However, my great cosmos cultivation technique is still effective. My wisdom has contained both the past and the present ¡­ I¡¯m getting more and more clear about rank nine martial arts. It¡¯s indeed microscopic mechanics, which can control the particles of the body.¡± Xu Zhi said softly, ¡± I wonder how far the geniuses of this era have progressed? ¡±


    ¡°Are their ninth-rank concepts as clear as mine?¡±


    ¡°Can their martial arts skills be a breath of fresh air for me?¡±


    Before his eyes, he had only defeated a grade-9 from a remote area. He was not considered strong, but much stronger than the other party.


    Even geniuses like di Qi and the ancient longevity Saints would appear. They were unreasonable and might not be able to win even if they had the cultivation techniques of the multiverse.


    furthermore, even though I have the cultivation techniques of. great cosmos and possess the wisdom and accumulation of. genius, I don¡¯t dare to win against di Qi for sure ¡­ As for the other geniuses who are comparable to di Qi, it would be very difficult for me to do so.¡±


    The corners of Xu Zhi¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. that¡¯s good too ¡­ It¡¯s precisely because of their strength that they¡¯re able to give the entire era more hope.¡±


    the days are a little boring. They should quickly become stronger. Let me see just how strong I am now ¡­


    Xu Zhi stretched his back lazily.


    He stood up and walked to the window of the lobby. From the 30th floor, he looked down at the bustling streets and city, as well as the vast and vast Engel Kingdom.


    the stronger they are, the better. In fact, it would be best if they could even defeat me who possesses the great cosmos cultivation technique. As long as I absorb them into the various worlds and provide me with the ideas and knowledge in their minds ¡­ It also made me stronger.¡±

 Chapter 1374

    ?


    1374 Entering the world of fungi


    quantum microscopic martial arts are indeed divided into nine levels.


    Xu Zhi sat on the throne and closed his eyes to rest. previously, we deduced the infinite possibilities and accidentally found the quantum bloodline ¡­ In fact, I¡¯ve roughly explored this era in advance.¡±


    If he wanted to create an era of civilization in a real sandbox world, an unprecedented path of extraordinary system, he would have to go through countless journeys and have countless opponents in an era.


    After all, even people as strong as di Qi needed opponents to temper themselves before they could develop their own cultivation techniques and ideals.


    if there¡¯s really someone with the potential of a human who can fight a light year giant that¡¯s beyond the energy level, it¡¯s only me ¡­ Xu Zhi mumbled.


    Xu Zhi was not being presumptuous.


    His talent might not be high.


    However, he was like a core hub, a central processor that integrated the wisdom of all the geniuses of the entire era.


    If he could create a miracle, it might be him.


    This was the power of a multiverse cultivation technique. He could gather the power of all the geniuses in the ¡®universe¡¯ and gather ¡®all¡¯ of their knowledge to create a cultivation technique.


    ¡®However, I don¡¯t know how to fight across body sizes ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s almost impossible.¡±


    Xu Zhi closed his eyes.


    back then, the nine revolutions mysterious art could allow one to cross millions of times their body size to battle ¡­ That¡¯s because of the sub-space, using the internal space to make up for the size, but now we can¡¯t use this route at all, because we can¡¯t distort the rules.¡±


    In this aspect, he had accumulated the most body size.


    After all, his zergs were small in size and had the most experience in fighting across sizes.


    moreover, the difference between a human¡¯s body size and a light year is countless times more difficult than the previous nine revolutions mysterious art ¡­ In other words, this cultivation technique, in theory, has to be more than a million and nine thousand times more exaggerated than the nine revolutions mysterious art in order to defeat a chaos creature of the first light grade.¡± Xu Zhi quietly sorted out his martial arts techniques, looking for a future.


    ¡­


    Twenty years had passed.


    In the mienkosa autonomous Federation, the flame Supreme Hall was developing rapidly and had entered the top ten in the blink of an eye.


    The Vice head was a mysterious man in a cloak and underwear called burning flame. The two guardians were silver wall level rank 9 pugilists, gilkrith, and the new genius Coulson.


    Not only did they have four tier-nine martialists, but they also had 148 bronze-wall Divine Spirit elders who controlled various industries.


    A behemoth was gradually taking shape.


    A large number of martial arts resources were constantly being transported to the auxiliary industries such as alchemy, medicine, and medicine. They fully supported the cultivation and research of their disciples.


    In the past, this would have been a great power that covered countless planets and galaxies. However, this was only a flat piece of land.


    Hundreds of millions of his disciples had even mastered the ¡®Thunder Emperor¡¯ cultivation technique and the mighty force of transforming cell osmores. They created voltage, force, and could suppress ¡­ All sorts of deductions were done perfectly.


    The flame Supreme Hall had completely entered the top 100 super forces in the entire great civilization.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    A large number of stowaways descended from all over the universe.


    They were all geniuses brought over by the various heavens. It could be said that they were all the elites of the entire great cosmos. They were frantically trying to make up for this era and competing with each other.


    Di Qi, Carolyn, Rong Cheng ¡­


    These existences had all secretly entered.


    the geniuses of this era have never been so busy. In the past, they might have deduced an unprecedented path during the great changes, but they have never deduced two new paths at the same time.


    Pheasant Ji said to the venerable sovereign,¡¯in the past, the heavens and realms became the path of the universe¡¯s heavenly Dao ¡­ It¡¯s also a path to become a new martial spirit of the great cosmos.¡±


    Xu Zhi nodded and felt that this was indeed the case.


    There were too many geniuses.


    These martial arts geniuses from all over the universe had all erupted with unimaginable and stunning talents, opening up unimaginable systems.


    The four quantum grandmasters arrived.


    Their combat power was heaven-defying, and they were the strongest martial artists in the quantum domain. Their talents were not inferior to top Saints like Rong Cheng and slaughter.


    After all, the others were all bloodline Saints. They were born for this, like fish in water.


    Soon, they became unscrupulous and became more and more prosperous. They even began to have the support of countless longevity Saints. They even began to challenge the strongest Man on the surface-Genard.


    This battle shook the world and was unimaginably terrifying.


    It was said that the entire Galaxy had been shattered, and it was comparable to a rank nine Daoist with some powerful heaven-defying bloodlines. This allowed people to completely see the combat power system of a rank nine.


    ¡°We¡¯ve lost,¡±


    The four grandmasters said.


    ¡°You guys are simply inconceivable. You guys are the ones who cultivate the great Dao of the universe.¡±


    Genard barely won by one move, which could be said to be a Pyrrhic victory. I can win because I have a strong foundation, but your learning ability is too terrifying ¡­ I may not be able to win the next battle.¡±


    Zhou Meng still maintained di Qi¡¯s ability, fighting and learning at the same time, fighting the strong as the weak, constantly pulling back her combat power, but in the end, she still lost.


    From this, one could see how terrifying Genard¡¯s combat power was.


    This battle also laid the foundation for the entire era.


    Caroline laughed. what do you think? ¡±


    Di Qi frowned and stood in the distance with his hands behind his back. the times have indeed changed ¡­ This was a completely different path of the extraordinary system! This Zhou Meng is imitating me, but his learning ability is only 70% of me ¡­ ¡°However, with the help of the other three grandmasters, his overall combat power is even stronger than mine. Even he was defeated ¡­ If I go up, I¡¯ll only lose even more miserably.¡±


    Even di Qi was surprised by Genard¡¯s martial Dao talent.


    ¡°You¡¯re not as good as the four great sons and grandmasters?¡± The three pillar gods laughed.


    I¡¯m indeed not as good as them in this aspect of quantum martial arts.


    Di Qi was still very down-to-earth. I¡¯m an all-rounder in all fields. I have a very strong talent in rule bloodline, biological evolution, and quantum martial arts ¡­ However, they only specialize in martial arts, so it¡¯s natural that I¡¯m inferior to them in this aspect. I don¡¯t feel inferior.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by¡± all-rounder ¡°? you¡¯re copying everything!¡±


    Caroline laughed and said in disdain, ¡± you can copy anything. What era is this? what field is this? you can show off your skills in all fields. I¡¯m convinced!


    Di Qi ignored her and smiled. the four quantum grandmasters are indeed strong. I can¡¯t beat them now. But in the future, I will learn their experience and martial arts skills, and then learn the martial arts of the grandmasters in the world. I will still be able to reach the top!


    Caroline was speechless again. you and Zhou Meng, are you still on the same path of copying each other? ¡±


    The four quantum grandmasters were indeed dazzling!


    The previous era wasn¡¯t considered the true peak because of their bloodline laws. However, the era that was suitable for them was perfect.


    Quantum martial arts!


    Tier 9 martial arts actually cultivated microscopic mechanics.


    Not to mention di Qi, even the other longevity sages and even Kuang tu, who was proficient in the macro force martial arts, were not as good as the four grandmasters in the study of the onlookers ¡®martial arts!


    ¡°The ninth-rank is the cultivation of quantum!¡±


    Numerous people slowly came together and understood the path, essence, and concept of grade nine martial arts.


    The tier 9 martial Dao domain had completely formed and matured.


    In an instant, a large number of tier 9 grandmasters emerged.


    When the system began to be perfected, Changsheng also began to study more powerful ¡®level nine martial arts¡¯. She wanted to change her body and soul from the root to evolve into an ultimate creature.


    At the same time, many martialists also began to study the yet-to-be-opened path of the tenth level ¡± Saint.


    Level 10 was the final great era!


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    Tens of thousands of huge races were scattered across the land.


    There were more than 10000 of them, and the smallest newborn was 0.04 Light years long. The adult life forms were two to three light years long.


    The diameter of the solar system was only a few light years.


    In terms of their size, the so-called earth was just a small sand ball that was far smaller than their fingers.


    Reinymansky was a metal giant comparable to the stars, but it was just a small ant ¡­


    Their body size was comparable to some large bloodline universe worlds.


    ¡°The universe is vast. The scale of the universe is too vast, but that¡¯s for them. That was because they were bacteria, fungi ¡­ They¡¯re countless times smaller, and you can¡¯t even see their faces on the palm prints.¡±


    Kumitros was smiling as he sat on a chair and was already drinking tea.


    The teacup was made of an unknown black iron material.


    The Milky Way in the tea swirled, forming a dazzling five-colored Milky Way vortex. Small balls were floating in it. They were beautiful and actually turned out to be planets.


    On one of the planets in the teacup, a fungus was roaring, ¡± you!!!!


    This was a rank-9 cultivator, but he could only roar angrily on a planet above the teacup.


    The gap between their energy levels was too big ¡­


    It was unbelievably big.


    They were clearly in the same realm ¡­


    ¡°This is only a necessity in the history of evolution.¡±


    He sipped his tea gently. it¡¯s just like the most common human with blood in your veins. They evolved in the ocean. In the primitive era before evolution appeared, weren¡¯t the ubiquitous primitive fungi, bacteria, algae, and microorganisms that improved the ocean structure and the atmosphere on the planet ¡­


    He sat on a chair in the great land of Primal Chaos, looking at the sky.


    microorganisms and bacteria are only born after the natural environment on the planet has adapted to them-Only then will a higher life form-human beings-be born ¡­ It was the same for the present, but those pitiful human microorganisms ¡­ Did they not remember how they conquered the age of fungi? Oh, they don¡¯t need to be conquered at all, because they can¡¯t see it, so how can they be conquered?¡±


    however, you are clearly such lowly fungi, yet you want to resist us humans. Is that possible? ¡±


    we are not the same species!!!


    His lips curved into a brilliant smile, and his voice grew louder and louder, more and more insolent.


    we won¡¯t exterminate you, just like how you humans won¡¯t exterminate fungi and microorganisms ¡­ Because nature still needs them, and we will only feed on them.¡±


    He took another sip of the tea, and the stars gushed into his throat like delicious milk candy. you are like the yeast that fermented bread, and you let us eat delicious bread.


    ¡°Bastard! How many people have you eaten?¡± The Dao cultivator roared.


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Kumitros had a surprised look on his face. do you remember how many bread slices you¡¯ve eaten? Not to mention the countless yeasts on the bread?¡±


    He flicked a planet lightly, and with a scream, it entered his mouth.


    ¡°All of you are ultimately too narrow minded ¡­¡±


    if it were you guys, look through the microscope and see the table, the chair, the floor ¡­ When the fungi build cities, develop civilization, and build blockhouses, you¡¯ll be terrified and try to kill them, but I¡¯m different.¡±


    ¡°This is magnanimity! You guys are not magnanimous enough!¡±


    He stood up, as if he could vaguely sense a cultivator of the same kind on a distant land.


    as the leader of the tribe, my magnanimity is enough to accommodate that ridiculous civilization and not destroy it ¡­ They might even enter the world of fungi as if they were just there to watch.¡±


    He flicked his finger, and a piece of his skin turned into a figure that quickly flew away. the fungi of nature are everywhere in the soil. There are tens of billions of bacteria in a small mud ball. It is impossible to exterminate them, but in despair ¡­ They won¡¯t be able to resist.¡±

 Chapter 1375

    ?


    1375 Chapter 1383-rank 10


    the universe is made up of countless molecular particles, containing an unimaginable amount of information that affects each other.


    electromagnetic waves, frequencies, and even hard disks are all the mediums that store and transmit information in the universe. Their essence is also the smallest structure of fine matter-quantum.


    Huala!


    An unimaginably powerful beam of light appeared in his hand.


    If someone who didn¡¯t know what was going on saw it, they would think that it was a matter that had distorted the laws of the universe that could emit such a terrifying energy ray.


    Only kumitros knew that this was the law of the universe. He was using the ¡®void refinement orbital bow¡¯, a quantum cannon of a quantum martial art.


    This martial art of his used the microscopic particles of his body to travel from the quantum orbit of his arm to the tip of his finger. Through a spiral acceleration orbit similar to DNA, he would sit on a bullet bow and accelerate crazily until he reached an unimaginable speed. He would obtain enough kinetic energy to penetrate everything and shoot it out from his fingers.


    A large number of quantum particles were transmitted rapidly, containing his soul and will. They were transmitted into a distant world in the quantum entanglement state.


    ¡°The passageway is open.¡±


    kill them. They will breed again in other places.


    I might as well enter it and learn their knowledge, study their martial arts, and forge my own martial arts. Then, I¡¯ll defeat the other party and kill all the geniuses to welcome the final day.


    ¡°Even though you¡¯re of the same size, you¡¯re still laughable.¡±


    ¡­


    Year 627, 7th of June. GalK hospital, Norman Empire.


    ¡°It¡¯s a boy.¡±


    The nurse¡¯s voice made the exhausted mother on the bed smile, and a motherly light flashed.


    Half an hour later, a tall, fair-skinned man rushed into the room. what¡¯s our child¡¯s name? ¡±


    ¡°My child¡¯s name will be ¡­ Neil Rogers?¡±


    His mother looked at the colorful comic of superheroes next to her and said seriously, ¡± I hope that my child will be the captain of the strongest free country in the universe, the symbol of freedom, holding the strongest shield made of vibrantly gold in the universe, and protecting our home.


    ¡°Roger?¡±


    The man smiled lovingly.


    This was from a popular superhero comic. It was an ancient story drawn by the ruler of this film, and it was said to be very real.


    He knew that his wife was a fan of comics, so he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± alright, I hope our child will become a hero of justice!


    In the blink of an eye, twenty years had passed.


    Rogers was an ordinary college student. His parents ¡®poverty had prevented him from receiving any martial arts education.


    However, he still showed unimaginable intelligence and talent from a young age, and became an outstanding quantum physicist.


    With a pair of black-rimmed glasses and a black suit, he became a scientist in the science Academy of the Norman Empire and presided over the study of human experiments, including human potential and molecular structure.


    He had finally come into contact with the core theoretical paper of this extraordinary world and joined the research.


    the possibility of the path to level ten: the creator¡¯s Molecular Programming, physical reconstruction ¡±


    ¨C Author: Wang renming.


    He was one of the strongest men in this land.


    He was the man who had created the entire quantum world in the age of bloodlines, and he had foreseen this moment in that ancient era.


    He divided himself into four and became one of the four quantum grandmasters. He had almost fought equally with the terrifying man, Genard, and was one of the two most powerful men in the world.


    it¡¯s so simple. As long as we defeat this man, and then defeat Genard, it will fall apart. Rogers chuckled and flipped to the first page of the other¡¯s paper on martial Dao concepts.


    Know yourself and know your enemy, and you¡¯ll be victorious in every battle. This was a principle that he, who was intelligent and proud, still knew ¡­ No matter how proud he was, he wouldn¡¯t underestimate his opponent and provoke them out of thin air.


    Whoosh.


    The thesis was flipped open, and the preface contained some subversive Cosmic Physics theories:


    in the ancient low-leveled civilization, people changed carbon¡¯s molecular structure to turn it into hard diamonds.


    ¡®This is the same substance, but the molecular structure arrangement is different. The mutual transformation of C and C seems to turn into different substances ¡­ Then, what about the finer quantum structures?¡±


    In the existing periodic table of elements, can carbon C become hydrogen H? ¡±


    at the end of the day, all matter in the universe is made up of quantum.


    if I break up all the substances and rearrange them, can I turn the hard granite into soft water with equal density? ¡±


    this is simply too beautiful. In that case, we can change the structure of any matter in the universe, change the water, stone, gold, lava around us at will, and even transform our bodies ¡­ Creating and modifying everything is the domain of the Masters of creation, the ultimate form of materialism!¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is the tenth level after the ninth level!¡±


    ¡°Level nine is the general use of traditional quantum martial arts. Level ten, I name it¨Cexcessive! It¡¯s a stable property that surpasses the traditional quantum!¡±


    only when the laws of the universe are completely stable will space, time, matter, fire, lightning, water ¡­ Only when the countless rules are extremely organized can the fundamental ¡®microscopic structure¡¯ of matter be maintained, and only when ¡®excessive amounts¡¯ appear.¡±


    I call this realm the Lord. Yes, turning one¡¯s quantum body into ¡®overload¡¯ is not by distorting the rules, but by mastering the rules and becoming ¡­ M-God.¡±


    therefore, only a complete universe would have a creator ¡­


    Rank ten of the martial arts, the ¡®Lord¡¯ realm?


    He was shocked by the concept.


    Casually creating gold, water, fire, earth, and lava ¡­ All matter.


    This level 10 realm was indeed the realm of the creator!


    a tenth-grade Saint who has integrated the rules of Dao. He seems powerful, but his tenth-grade martial arts realm is definitely not weak either ¡­ In fact, this has already exceeded the scope of ¡®martial¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t something that an individual can deduce! Our tribe of more than ten thousand people is actually not as clear as their level ten martial arts deduction!¡±


    They were also deducing, but they were far less mature than the other party.


    He carefully observed the author and immediately heaved a sigh of relief. This was because the author had written several hundred pages and had drawn reference from countless powerhouses. He discussed with them,


    ¡°As expected, the other party is faster than us because they are special! Zhou Meng not only had the help of the other three grandmasters, but he also absorbed the ideas of tens of thousands of martial Dao geniuses, including the thoughts of countless native martial Dao geniuses, before he created this ¡®golden touch¡¯, or¡¯ alchemy¡¯. ¡±


    His expression gradually turned serious.


    if you practice this martial art and reach level ten, you can easily blow a planet into a sandstorm.


    you can become a creator in a certain sense.


    He continued to read. Although he was still at the tenth level of theoretical reasoning, he had already reached a very profound realm.


    Lightning Flint chapter


    Lightning, light, fire, and stone.


    ¡°He¡¯s mainly studying the Enlightenment of these four elements? Quantum modification, huh? I have to admit that these are the four most widespread categories.¡± He laughed and started to read the thesis hungrily.


    At the same time, his realm was constantly breaking through, and his aura was surging. He felt that his understanding of the current realm was becoming clearer.


    Even if their tribes were extremely talented, they only had tens of thousands of people.


    However, the strongest geniuses in human history were gathered here, so it was only natural that the deduction theory surpassed them.


    Among them, the conclusion that touched him the most actually covered the entire era of the drastic changes in the universe.


    At this moment, the dividing point of the universe was unimaginably complicated. It was actually perfectly summed up by Wang renming in one sentence.


    Idealism and materialism to distinguish the times.


    ¡°Wang renming¡¯s study of heart¡± wrote:


    [ the old days were idealistic, the new days were materialistic. ]


    [ the heart of the past, all things bend from the heart, and the cultivation of the Dao is nothing more than one sentence: [ my heart represents the will of the heavens, and my will is the will of the heavens! ]


    [ in the present materialism, all things do not move according to one¡¯s heart. The cultivation of Dao is nothing more than one sentence: [ the heavens are understood by the heart, the earth is observed by the heart, and things are created by the heart ]


    BOOM!


    Kumitros ¡®brain seemed to be in an upheaval, and all the laws of the universe instantly lit up.


    The seemingly complex era of the universe¡¯s changes had been perfectly seen through by these few sentences. Everything that had been copied had developed because of this.


    He suddenly understood.


    ¡°Wonderful! It¡¯s simply too wonderful!¡±


    Hahahaha!


    Kumitros laughed out loud. Wang renming is a great master in the study of the heart and the study of things, both ancient and modern! I respect this person!¡±


    now, I can cultivate the embryonic form of this level 10 cultivation technique. In the future, I can reach level 10!!

 Chapter 1376

    ?


    1376 Chapter 1384-collision


    He kept thinking, and the more he thought, the more clear his mind became.


    Although he had already stepped into the ninth-rank realm, it was still a rough realm after all. It had only been established for less than a hundred years, and there were still many flaws and it had not matured.


    He was also a pioneer. He had touched the stones to cross the river, stumbled, and made many mistakes and detours.


    At this moment, he felt that all the uncertainties about his realm that he couldn¡¯t figure out in the past were cleared up.


    His cultivation level continued to rise, and a large amount of information surged wildly in his body, unzipping out along with the quantum fluctuations. He could no longer hide his aura.


    ¡°You, what are you doing?¡±


    The entire Research Institute looked at Rogers, who was slowly floating in the sky, in fear.


    what a laughable fungus.


    Kumitros clapped his hands lightly.


    All the living beings in the courtyard had turned into countless broken branch structures and mixed together. They softened like sand and piled up on the ground like the gray dust from burning incense.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Rogers killed someone. He killed someone!¡±


    Countless people burst out in screams of fear.


    Kumitros ¡®expression was calm. my own martial arts-void refinement orbital bow. It¡¯s not that it¡¯s impossible for it to reach the tenth-tier, but it has not been deduced to this stage ¡­ However, his martial arts have already been deduced to the rough tenth level, so I can try to cultivate it. Alchemy.¡±


    ¡°Know yourself and know your enemy. Then, what should I try to practice?¡±


    Kumitros narrowed his eyes and suddenly recalled the words he had said when he was born.


    [ I hope that my child will be the captain of the most powerful free country in the universe, the symbol of freedom, holding the strongest shield made of vibrantly gold in the universe, and protecting our home. ]


    then, I¡¯ll play the role of the superhero Captain.


    He smiled. alchemy ¡­ Shatter the quantum and reform.¡±


    He pressed down hard on the ground.


    Whoosh.


    The ground instantly shattered.


    It was as if lava was flowing backward. Countless soil and rocks were extracted and cracked into the most primitive form, gradually forming a perfect round shield with red and white stripes.


    this martial art is too difficult. It¡¯s so hard to believe!


    ¡®It requires extremely exquisite control, and it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that it¡¯s the most difficult martial art in history ¡­ Even though I used the immense soul will of my main body to perform forced calculations, I was barely able to reconstruct some matter.¡±


    Kachaa.


    His clothes instantly changed into the iconic superhero costume. He held a shield and smiled. ¡°The texture is not bad. It can indeed be called vibrantly gold.¡±


    ¡°This shield can indeed be called the hardest material.¡±


    He smiled and no longer hid it. After obtaining the other party¡¯s martial arts philosophy and entering the upper echelons to steal the secrets, he no longer hid it.


    He didn¡¯t suspect that the other party was hiding anything, because he couldn¡¯t hide much.


    this is a tragedy. An immature martial art requires countless people to perfect it at the same time and draw parallels from it.


    ¡°This is the reason why incomplete martial arts are easily copied by others. They can¡¯t stop me from sneaking in. As long as they still want to perfect the martial arts, they will need a large number of people ¡­¡±


    we can sneak into their world, but they can¡¯t sneak into our world ¡­ ¡®They can¡¯t be that big ¡­¡¯ Thus, the fungi will eventually be destroyed.¡±


    As he spoke, he kept approaching the capital city of Norman Empire.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°A martial artist?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a no-fly zone?¡±


    Countless people looked up at the sky.


    that outfit ¡­ That¡¯s the captain of the Marvel superheroes. That shield is said to be made of the toughest quivering gold? ¡±


    ¡°Hey! The expert in it was just a comic! Do you know? It¡¯s a comic. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so stupid as to cosplay.¡±


    Someone on the ground whistled.


    Kumitros ¡®gaze focused, and an unimaginable high-frequency molecular vibration was transmitted over. Under the vibration of trillions of vibrations, that person was instantly reduced to dust.


    Blood sprayed on the faces of all the passers-by on the street.


    All the passers-by were stunned for a few seconds before they suddenly screamed in horror as if the end of the world had come.


    ¡°Argh!!!¡±


    It was accompanied by a scream.


    One after another, ninth-grade prodigies walked out to meet kumitros.


    A large number of attacks, punches, kicks, and energy waves were launched continuously, but they were hidden within the round shield.


    ¡°What kind of weapon is that?¡±


    our bodies are our strongest weapons. No other weapon should be able to block it. What is this? ¡±


    Bang Bang!


    They didn¡¯t even have time to think before they were instantly blown away by a punch.


    get your Strongest Man to come and see me. The four quantum grandmasters. I admire and respect such a talent. He laughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    Countless experts were completely enraged.


    The entire capital city exploded in an instant. The explosion was comparable to the land of the capital city of the entire continent.


    There was a lot of news coverage.


    The news was spreading all over the Federation, and a large number of martial artists were rushing over.


    Kumitros was not in. hurry. He enjoyed the process very much. can¡¯t even withstand. single blow, simply can¡¯t withstand. single blow ¡­


    ¡°You guys are too weak.¡±


    He was waiting for the arrival of a true expert.


    Soon, half a day later, the four Grandmaster-level powerhouses he had been waiting for did not arrive. Instead, two mysterious Saints arrived.


    Slaughter was calm. this one is probably a chaos being from the outside world. It seems like he¡¯s already hiding here. He¡¯s even playing the role of a superhero Captain.


    Slaughter was actually a little surprised. This kind of existence didn¡¯t rely on their powerful bodies to wipe out this place, but instead snuck in to learn. It was indeed very sinister.


    Genard muttered to himself, ¡± the two of us were going to find Wang renming and have a match with him in the art of gold touch, but we didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing.


    They came here by chance, but they didn¡¯t expect a disaster to happen here.


    However, they were very interested.


    The so-called martial Dao and martial arts techniques could only be perfected through sparring and fighting.


    These top powerhouses had almost all fought each other once, but it was already a little boring.


    that unknown man is quite boastful. And you¡¯re Genard, aren¡¯t you? ¡± Kumitros looked at the two of them, his gaze finally landing on the tall man. was he once known as the strongest Man on the surface? ¡±


    ¡°Are you also practicing alchemy and walking the path of an omnipotent master?¡±


    Puchi.


    why should I practice their martial arts? ¡± Genard shook his head and smiled. I have to admit that the martial arts they developed are amazing, but I think my future won¡¯t be bad either.


    Kumitros did not believe him. you¡¯re saying that you¡¯ve perfected the concept of your hot river force? That¡¯s ridiculous. Your martial arts philosophy is obviously not as strong as the other¡¯s. There¡¯s no comparison at all. The other has become the ¡®Lord¡¯, and the philosophy in it is definitely one of the strongest and most mysterious top-tier martial arts in history. How could he have so many top-tier martial arts concepts?¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe that there was a more amazing idea than that.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Genard walked out slowly.

 Chapter 1377

    ?


    1377 Crushing


    A smile appeared at the corner of Genard¡¯s mouth. are you the main character of the future era? The humans of the universe? Has life already been born in the chaos sea¡¯s River?¡±


    Now that he calculated the time, the chaos ocean should have started to give birth to life.


    Cosmic Man, welcome to our fungal world.


    Genard burst into laughter. Captain superhero, let me play with you next.


    Kachaa!


    The next second, Genard disappeared.


    He suddenly burst out with an unimaginably terrifying super speed and flew in front of kumitros. He pressed down with both hands and thrust kumitros¡¯s entire body into the soil like a carrot.


    ¡°Get down!¡±


    Bang!


    As if it had been hit by a huge meteorite, kumitros ¡®head was smashed into the underground world, penetrating the universe¡¯s membrane.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    They were surrounded by endless stars. They had come to the vacuum of the universe.


    Ka ka ka.


    Kumitros ¡®head extended out of the abdominal cavity and twisted his neck that was pressed down. He laughed and said, ¡± ¡°Your strength is not bad ¡­ I¡¯ll just flatten you guys and then go to the chaos sea to pick up the new life forms that our race has given birth to.¡±


    ¡°I can naturally do it! How could a man say that he couldn¡¯t do it? I cultivate mechanics, pure mechanics, heat, and the extreme of violence.¡±


    Genard was tall, and his body seemed to be wrapped in countless flames dancing in the wind. His long golden hair was extremely flamboyant, and his clothes had been burned off by the wind. He was naked, strong, and slender.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist slaughter, how about I deal with this person? You¡¯re in charge of using the palm of the quantum battle body to help me weave a pair of boxers to cover my private area. After all, this is the bad thing about the martial arts era. It¡¯s too embarrassing to have no clothes to wear.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Slaughter stood at the side and didn¡¯t say anything.


    In the end, he no longer had the ability to develop neo martial arts. However, cultivating the ready-made martial art ¡± quantum body ¡± and modifying it was enough for him to reach the top.


    There was no such thing as the strongest martial art. Every martial art had its own specialty.


    He had cultivated the quantum body, which was also one of the strongest cultivation techniques. Perhaps it would not be completely top-notch because this was a path opened up by others, but it was enough for him to stand at the top.


    He was one of the nine people in the past.


    It was still one of the peaks of the new era, and it was enough to have the opportunity to compete for the final path.


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Slaughter was stunned. although my quantum body has only managed to form an arm, which can indeed be turned into a quantum armor to cover my body, how can my quantum palm be turned into underwear? I¡¯d be happy if you were a beautiful girl, but it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re a demon-like muscular man. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really not friendly enough. We¡¯re already so familiar with each other.¡±


    Genard¡¯s face gradually stiffened, and he squeezed out a smile.


    the era is not perfect after all. For us martial artists, the body is the strongest weapon. If we don¡¯t have strong enough clothes to cover our bodies, we will lose the dignity of the strong.


    I personally think that fellow Daoist Slaughter¡¯s ¡®quantum body¡¯ can be cultivated into a ¡®quantum cloak¡¯ in the future.


    They turned into thousands of wisps of clothing and covered every powerful figure in the world.


    Just by being in charge of the business, he could always be high and mighty!


    This was a part of the ¡®law of clothing¡¯. After all, many of the longevity sages had completed the laws of the universe, Springs, rivers ¡­ Your Excellency¡¯s mending of your ¡®clothes¡¯ is just what I meant!¡±


    I¡¯m here to testify ¡­ The law of clothing?


    Slaughter was stunned. What was in this person¡¯s head?


    I¡¯m slaughter!


    During the era of the lifelong realm, he was a super ruthless character who massacred countless stars!


    ¡®You actually want me to transform into countless boxers and focus on developing¡¯ non-combat Martial Arts¡¯, becoming the clothing of the experts of this era and providing them with services?¡¯


    The market was indeed huge!


    In a sense, it was very feasible, and it could even become like the green vines and mother Earth, where everyone had their own needs.


    But!


    ¡°But!!!?¡±


    The veins on Slaughter¡¯s face bulged.


    He also understood what kind of person Genard was. He had a lot of strange words and an extremely bad personality. He snorted coldly and said, ¡± you¡¯ve mastered quantum remodeling and can easily transform your body. If you feel embarrassed, just shrink back in.


    Genard laughed and said, ¡± fellow Daoist slaughter, you¡¯re really not friendly enough. No wonder all of you longevity sages have been pursuing Dao wholeheartedly for so many years. You¡¯re very pure, and only one of you has a marriage partner.


    Slaughter had decided to ignore him.


    Genard¡¯s talent in martial arts could be said to be the strongest. Even in his heyday, he could only be on par with him. In this era, the one who had a chance of defeating him ¡­


    There was only Wang renming, who was four in one and had completely merged into one.


    And this was only because someone among the four quantum grandmasters had become ¡®Emperor Qi¡¯ and relied on his level to be able to match his talent!


    ¡°You two, aren¡¯t you looking down on me too much?¡±


    Kumitros ¡®expression was gloomy, and his entire body was strong and powerful. His clothes were already torn apart, and his strong and powerful body was naked. He looked at the two of them. are you two courting death? ¡±


    Achieving Dao at level nine was a life form that distorted the laws of the universe.


    In the eyes of these existences, the laws of the universe were everywhere and they could distort them at will ¡­ The rules of matter could be overclocked at any time, breaking through the upper limit of physics.


    Tier 9 martial arts were the ultimate creatures of microscopic mechanics.


    In the eyes of existences like them, the structure of all matter in the world was no longer the same as that of ordinary life. They were all quantum particles, just like the superparticle world under the microscope, made up of countless distorted quantum particles.


    Level nine and level eight were still living beings of two different dimensions!


    In the eyes of level nine beings like them, any level eight creature had tens of billions of holes all over its body. Densely packed with quantum-sized needle holes, it was like a ridiculous doll.


    however, this person seemed to be standing casually and even had his back to me, but he didn¡¯t reveal a single flaw from the beginning to the end.


    He raised his finger slightly, and a quantum wave shot out. how¡¯s this move? ¡±


    Whoosh.


    The light wave, however, entered Genard¡¯s body without any wind or waves.


    At this moment, Genard seemed to be wrapped in a scorching River of heat, exuding high temperatures and all kinds of radiation.


    He was like a super radioactive person, with endless light and heat.


    ¡°Your moves don¡¯t seem to work,¡± Genard turned around and gave a kind smile.


    ¡°What kind of martial art is this?¡± Kumitros ¡®expression changed slightly.


    ¡°Hot river force.¡±


    are you looking down on ¡®nuclear reaction¡¯? ¡± Genard smiled. it¡¯s one of the strongest physical reactions in the universe. It¡¯s the tremendous energy generated when matter is broken.


    My nucleus is a cell nucleus!


    This is a new type of nuclear fusion and nuclear fission. Every cell is a super reactor, and I am like a nuclear battery. Any attack will form a new Fusion reaction, allowing me to store energy ¡­ Then, I¡¯ll use fission to release the absorbed energy ¡­ Do you understand?¡±


    Kumitros ¡®expression was gloomy. there¡¯s nothing fancy about it. It¡¯s just pure explosive power. Is this the art of violence that carries out hot-bloodedness and passion? ¡±


    He was terrified by this idea.


    BOOM!


    Genard slowly waved his fist. the nuclear transformation has given me the purest violence and explosive power. Can you keep up with my speed? ¡±


    Kumitros raised his round shield high, but it was easily smashed and sent flying.


    The shield was not damaged, but he did not even have the time to let out a scream. He was instantly turned into a twisted pile of meat paste, as if he had been pounded tens of thousands of times.


    ¡°You? You?¡±


    Kumitros was terrified and shouted in disbelief, ¡± ¡°Crush? How can it be crushing me?¡±

 Chapter 1378

    ?


    1378 The strongest Man on the surface


    How was this just crushing?


    One strike was enough to determine victory and defeat!


    If it wasn¡¯t for his huge super light year body, which provided him with a huge amount of computing power and soul will, allowing him to forcefully create that ¡± shield ¡°, he would have died!


    Even though the shield wasn¡¯t too damaged, he had already been seriously injured.


    you¡¯ve actually managed to cultivate that guy¡¯s ¡®alchemy¡¯, the¡¯ Lord¡¯s ¡®philosophy, to create all things. Amazing. No wonder this shield couldn¡¯t be broken in a short time.


    With a flash of curiosity, Genard couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± you¡¯re really strong. You should know that even Wang renming¡¯s current alchemy level is only about your level. Get a shield for fun ¡­ How long have you been learning? We¡¯ve reached the enemy¡¯s altitude in an instant.¡±


    You?


    Kumitros ¡®mouth was wide open in fear.


    This seemed to be a compliment to him, but in fact, it was a huge irony.


    He had relied on his soul, which was as large as a Galaxy, to forcefully reach this level of control, while the other party ¡­


    it¡¯s just a fungus. It clearly doesn¡¯t have a strong soul computing power, but it¡¯s actually on the same level as me ¡­ ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that if he¡¯s the same size as me, he can kill me with one hand ¡­¡± He mumbled.


    ¡°Humans of the universe, are you ready? A fist of fungus?¡±


    Genard raised his arm and laughed heartily before suddenly disappearing.


    Bang!


    This speed was unbelievably fast, and kumitros could only barely raise his shield to block it. This time, his shield caved in, and his entire body exploded.


    ¡°What did you just say? He wants to bring us despair and then welcome the new life in the chaos sea?¡± Genard picked his ears like a gangster on the street.


    ¡°You ¡­ Isn¡¯t he too strong?¡± Kumitros said in a daze.


    No. Genard shook his head. how many people are there in your tribe? ¡±


    ¡°More than ten thousand.¡± Kumitros replied.


    This time, it was Genard¡¯s turn to be shocked. He mumbled, ¡± ¡°One in ten thousand? A genius chosen from ten thousand people has actually reached this level?¡±


    This was only one in ten thousand!


    What was this equivalent to?


    The other party had picked the best fighter from the neighborhood.


    After all that, they were actually fighting with a tyrant from a side street. Although they won, it did not give him any sense of accomplishment.


    These people were the strongest peak existences in the universe since ancient times. They had squeezed out the remaining four layers of the universe¡¯s future to pile up in this era.


    The Federation alone had a population of one quadrillion ¡­ They were all geniuses who were one in a billion.


    He was only one in ten thousand.


    your tribe only has about 10000 people now. It¡¯s not that your fertility is limited. Your fertility must be very fast. It should be because you lack food for growth. you¡¯re too big! slaughter shook his head and said, ¡± you¡¯ve only managed to cultivate one race by squeezing the resources out of a small galaxy ¡­


    ¡°But it won¡¯t always be like this.¡±


    it¡¯s the first time I¡¯m plundering nature¡¯s energy. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so slow. I¡¯m getting faster and faster as I progress.


    that¡¯s because the previous generation died of old age and perished, leaving behind a huge amount of energy. The descendants can directly absorb their energy and give birth ¡­ ¡°In the long run, as generations of this species overlap, they will eventually form a huge energy bank. At the same time, as the population increases, the more energy they mine, the more food they will eventually enter the stage of not lacking.¡±


    The future could be foreseen.


    If a population did not lack food, they would enter a normal mode of reproduction. The population would explode and eventually fill every corner of the nine Continents.


    However, they would also engage in war, self-restraint, and internal strife ¡­ Like the old humans, they would enter a stage where the population would be permanently fixed.


    now, the population of a ten-thousand-Man Tribe is already very strong in terms of wisdom, let alone the fact that their energy level is enough to destroy us ¡­ Slaughter gestured with his finger. this superhero Captain, fight with me.


    ¡°What are you?¡±


    This time, it was kumitros ¡®turn to be completely enraged.


    If he couldn¡¯t beat Genard, Wang renming probably wouldn¡¯t be his match either.


    After all, these two were publicly acknowledged as the strongest martial artists on the surface. However, would a random guy in front of him dare to provoke him?


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    Kumitros was furious. I¡¯ll let you, a fellow who wants to be my underwear, suffer my wrath!


    Slaughter laughed and shook his head. the four quantum grandmasters created the ¡®quantum body¡¯, but they weren¡¯t satisfied with this. They created more complicated alchemy techniques that are more difficult to cultivate and more exquisite.


    This is the most difficult martial Dao, but it doesn¡¯t mean ¡­¡¯ ¡°The quantum battle body is much weaker than alchemy. There are no weak martial arts, only weak people.¡±


    as long as the difference in martial arts isn¡¯t as great as the difference between heaven and earth, then it depends on the user. Biting off more than one can chew may not be useful!


    He slowly waved his palm in the air,


    The other white porcelain-like palm also slowly floated up.


    slow work leads to fine work. A quantum palm requires billions of qubits. It¡¯s too hard and tiring. It¡¯s like building a building block. If I¡¯m not careful, the building will collapse again. So far, I¡¯ve collapsed 317 times before I¡¯ve completed the shaping of an arm ¡­ I only have one palm so far, but it¡¯s enough to hit you.¡±


    The quantum palm slowly stretched and turned into a long sword.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Slaughter pinched his fingers in the air and thrust his palm forward.


    Kumbietros ¡®expression changed drastically when he saw this. this is one of the properties of the quantum ¡­ Quantum entanglement?¡±


    He raised his hand to block it.


    However, the arm was like a fish. It dispersed into sand and dodged his attack. Then, it condensed again and stabbed his nose.


    Puchi!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Kumitros cried out in pain and growled, ¡± ¡®Quantum battle body ¡­ So this was how it was. This body could do exaggerated movements that flesh and blood couldn¡¯t!


    No matter how strong a martial artist was, even if he could control his body and turn it into countless particles that could move for a short time, it was impossible for him to completely disperse in the world, because this was flesh and blood!


    However, this substitute combat body could perform actions that surpassed life!


    Slaughter strode forward. because the quantum battle body is not a living life, but a mass of quantum ¡­ Carefree travel, intent realm, demonic seed in the Dao heart, and all sorts of non-living things can do it. This system is too perfect. Although it¡¯s difficult to cultivate, it¡¯s not difficult for me. ¡±


    Slaughter¡¯s expression was very calm. considering your body size, your cultivation speed is already very fast. Lower ninth rank ¡­ The development of the entire tribe was probably sacrificed in order to launch the ¡®strongest single soldier plan¡¯. .. However, we¡¯ve already set foot on the path of the tenth level, the realm of ¡®excess¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°An excess?¡± Kumitros mumbled, ¡± there¡¯s also a ninth-grade path in martial arts. It¡¯s the quantum path ¡­ we can only master the microscopic world now that we¡¯ve completed the path of quantum. It¡¯s easy to lift a heavy weight ¡­ Then, is there also the path of the tenth level, which is the path of the excess?¡±


    They were already on the path to level 10.


    In other words, the two sides were no longer on the same level. Although both sides were still at level nine, the other side was already ten levels weaker!


    The difference between level nine and level ten was as huge as the previous levels!


    ¡°How many more people like you are there?¡± Kumitros could not help but say loudly.


    On the surface, there were only Genard and the four quantum grandmasters who had fought in the past, but in fact, there were definitely more than these two.


    For example, slaughter ¡­ Their combat strength was definitely not weak.


    ¡°Something like us?¡± Slaughter laughed.


    ¡°Not many. The first one is a daolord from the mother stream civilization. His technique allows him to transform himself into electromagnetic elements. It¡¯s said that this is a technique that gives him a chance to defeat all of you. It can expand his body and is one of the most powerful techniques.


    The second was di Qi and the other two. Their cultivation technique seemed to be the ¡®Primal Chaos Head¡¯, and they had also joined forces.


    The last one is the venerable sovereign. He is ruji¡¯s husband and the most mysterious fellow.¡±


    it¡¯s said that he¡¯s the strongest Man on the ground who has surpassed us.


    Slaughter¡¯s face turned serious and he said in a low voice, ¡± he¡¯s cultivated all of our embryonic forms of cultivation techniques. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s even brought these cultivation techniques to an unknown level of completion ¡­ It¡¯s been countless years since I¡¯ve fought.¡±


    Was he stronger than the few people before him?


    Kumitros was extremely shocked, and his heart could not stop sinking.

 Chapter 1379

    ?


    1379 Chapter 1387-old ship


    There were too many of them ¡­


    Furthermore, they still had their strongest existences that had yet to make a move.


    Kumitros was silent for a moment.


    Slaughter laughed and said, ¡± those who are good at martial arts will focus on cultivation here. Those who are good at bloodline will focus on the development of the universe. It¡¯s just a two-pronged approach. The fungi have twisted into a rope and are your enemies.


    ¡°Why are you telling me so much?¡± kumitros could not help but ask.


    ¡°You¡¯re just the Overlord of a small district. Although you guys are strong ¡­ however, from the perspective of the future population of the city, you are just a martial arts community on the street. If you can kill the geniuses of our entire civilization, we don¡¯t have to play anymore ¡­ Now, I¡¯ll let you see the world.¡±


    Genard smiled. at the same time, since you¡¯re here, we naturally have to go over and provoke your tribe of ten thousand people. We¡¯ll level you to the ground.


    ¡°What big words!¡±


    Kumitros sneered.


    our true forms are unimaginably vast, and I¡¯ve only lowered my energy level to enter the world of fungi to fight you. Are you all so smug just because you¡¯ve won? In real life, I can kill all of you bacteria and microorganisms with a single breath.¡±


    Reinymansky was just a small toy.


    The solar system was like a dining table for the Giants. How could the humans on the same planet resist?


    The energy that could be casually shot out by a finger was more than the energy of ten thousand of you!


    They actually wanted to destroy their tribe. What a joke.


    He was already being magnanimous by not destroying the bacteria tribe in front of him ¡­


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    At this moment, Genard said, ¡± didn¡¯t you say that the rules of the universe are about to be completed to more than 80%? the chaos sea needs to produce living creatures naturally. So, are you planning to go to the chaos sea to pick someone up? ¡±


    ¡­. The eighth level meant that the tenth level door was about to be completely opened, right? The tenth level is completed, the universe is completely mature, and the door to the eleventh level is opened?¡±


    Kumitros ¡®expression changed slightly.


    The eighth level was the threshold for the laws to become more complete: The chaos lifeform appeared naturally, and the door to level ten opened ¡­


    the door to level 10 has opened. They¡¯re now on the path of being weaker than level 10, and can break through to level 10 at any time! A terrifying thought appeared in kumitros ¡®mind.


    They broke through first.


    A tenth-tier against a ninth-tier, despite the huge difference in size, it was not as if they had no chance ¡­


    they¡¯ve already calculated it. Level 10 is the official start of the battle, the moment when the battle will erupt. Kumitros ¡®mind was instantly thrown into chaos.


    ¡°You guys want to suppress our cultivation levels?¡± Kumitros ¡®heart could not help but sink. His tribe of ten thousand people might be in danger.


    ¡°Hehehe, what do you mean by¡± with you ¡°? You think too highly of your community. Your true expert has yet to appear.¡± Slaughter shook his head. The other party was only a small tribe.


    The first chaos lifeform, tu Xin.


    The one that was released in the beginning ¡­ The other party had been hiding and developing in the dark. No one knew what level he was at.


    Now, this small tribe in front of them was not hidden. It was placed right beside their ¡®world of martial Dao¡¯. The sandbox that was born together was just a Whetstone. The true experts of the primal Chaos had always been hidden ¡­


    Genard raised his arm.


    ¡°Alright, you can die and go back first.¡±


    we¡¯re about to break through to level 10 and head to your tribe for a massacre. It¡¯s best to call out the one behind the scenes. If he doesn¡¯t come to protect your tribe, you¡¯ll all die.


    ¡°Believe him, he definitely won¡¯t be willing to part with your precious 10000-man clansmen!¡±


    You guys?


    Kumitros ¡®expression changed drastically as he realized that this was a terrifying trap. He was the bait to lure out the true powerhouse that he had been hiding ¡­


    Bang!


    He didn¡¯t even have time to say anything before he was instantly turned into dust.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent him back,¡±


    Slaughter laughed and said,¡±I hope he had a good time on this sightseeing trip ¡­¡± Looking at his last expression, he should be a strong-willed person. He was a powerhouse who would rather die than ask for help and draw out his own clan ¡­ He¡¯s a good person.¡±


    however, it¡¯s not up to him. We¡¯ve made such a big scene here. That tu Xin is hidden in the universe, so he must have known about this place. That kind of person must have a spy ¡­


    The human race had never lacked people who were afraid of death. They would join the other party and betray their own race.


    They had caused such a huge ruckus here. As long as there were spies among the humans, they would definitely send word back.


    ¡­


    On the other side, at the flame Supreme Hall.


    the tenth level will be activated soon. Our first collision ¡­


    Pheasant age laughed. we can already feel that with the completion of the universe, those things are being produced. The chaos sea is about to produce a large number of them ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve adapted to it for quite a long time. With a transition period of a few hundred years, I should be able to do it.¡±


    Di Qi walked over slowly and said in a low voice, ¡± unfortunately, their time has come. We¡¯ve studied them for so long, but we haven¡¯t found a suitable martial art that can allow us to fight them in the same realm.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to find it.¡±


    At this moment, the four quantum grandmasters walked over and said, ¡± ¡°This is a very simple logic. If we can really create such a powerful heaven-defying martial art, can we learn it? Can¡¯t the other party learn it? If we can defeat the light year giant with this, wouldn¡¯t the light year giant be invincible if he cultivates it?¡±


    This in itself was an unsolvable problem.


    No matter how powerful the cultivation technique you developed was, the other party would definitely learn it and still defeat you with their body size.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already made some progress,¡±


    At this time, the venerable sovereign stood in front of the window of the study and looked at the sky outside. I¡¯ve deduced countless martial arts and vaguely grasped a possibility that can allow us to cross the difference in body size.


    Everyone held their breath.


    however, I¡¯m still lacking some opportunities ¡­ It¡¯s missing half!¡± The venerable sovereign said again.


    Half?


    Everyone was silent. This was too much.


    so, let¡¯s go to the other party¡¯s place and sweep around. We can also study their martial arts and provide inspiration. ¡°Di Qi, four grandmasters, it¡¯s up to you,¡± said the venerable sovereign.


    ¡°My Daluo heaven Sutra is invincible.¡± Di Qi put his hands behind his back and said, ¡± let¡¯s have a fight. I¡¯ve been observing in secret and learned all their results. I¡¯ll give you guys some ideas.


    ¡°Is everyone here?¡± the venerable sovereign asked again. The strongest group of people in human history are already here?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already here.¡± The daolord had arrived as well.


    There were still some people who had not come, such as Medusa.


    Medusa had no interest in martial arts and was still studying his Demon God plan, focusing on the bloodline universe to the end.


    Many people also supported it.


    If there were no accidents, the heavenly Giants of the demon God universe would be the most powerful suppression-class weapon in the universe, and they would be extremely powerful.


    At the very least, if they couldn¡¯t defeat the other party¡¯s era, they would be able to preserve some seeds in the demon God universe and become the final Holy Land.


    it¡¯s a pity that there isn¡¯t enough time. There are only a few people in the younger generation who haven¡¯t truly matured. It¡¯s just us old farts. Rong Cheng sighed. I¡¯ve found so many geniuses. After tens of thousands of years ¡­


    Now, it was all these old monsters who held up the front.


    There were also younger people like di Qi, the four grandmasters, and Genard. There should have been more of them, but time had not allowed them to grow.


    Because if time dragged on, more geniuses would appear.


    The longer this dragged on, the more disadvantageous it would be for the human race.


    Now that such an extraordinary monster had appeared in a small district, there would be no need to fight at all once the population fight started ¡­ There might even be a monster who surpassed the limit of intelligence in human history!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! ¡®I¡¯ll go to that tribe first and look for kumitros ¡­¡¯ Let¡¯s see how a tenth-ranked spirit beast fights a ninth-ranked spirit beast.¡± &Nbsp; ¡± it might seem like we¡¯re suppressing him in terms of cultivation level, ¡± pheasant eye said softly, ¡± but his body is too big. It might not be easy to win ¡­


    This was the cruel reality.


    This was simply not an order of magnitude!


    The difference was too great.


    It was unprecedented!


    Whether a tenth-grade fungus could defeat a ninth-grade human, he would have to see ¡­ Because of the difference in body size, it might have already affected the difference in realm.


    To defeat the strong with the weak, to fight across realms, but the one who was being challenged was himself ¡­


    A group of big shots were discussing their future attack plans in a very simple manner.


    if I can kill him, I¡¯ll go to the chaos sea and kill all the new children. I¡¯ll see if the hidden tu Xin can hold back. Slaughter chuckled.


    ¡°The main combatants are Genard, the daolord, Wang renming, Emperor Qi, and slaughter ¡­ Including me, this ship will have six main battle crew members.¡± The venerable sovereign turned around slowly with his hands behind his back.


    This was the main battle crew.


    And it wasn¡¯t just a few of them. The lower-ranked substitute crew members included Carolyn, the three pillar gods, and even some geniuses brought over by other civilizations.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s set sail,¡±


    In a huge River that led to the inner part of the universe, the ship set sail. go deep into the enemy¡¯s heart and have a martial arts contest. The strongest martial arts geniuses in history will defeat the new humans in the ocean.

 Chapter 1380

    ?


    1380 Chapter 1388-prelude to war


    The rivers, lakes, and seas of the universe had naturally been formed.


    It was planned in the most perfect and reasonable ¡®construction sandbox¡¯ state, making it very livable.


    However, since he had planned out the rivers, lakes, and seas, he naturally had to give himself special treatment. A sea path from his own civilization to the universe chaos ocean was naturally indispensable.


    Hualala.


    The lake of chaos water under the boat moved along with the boat. The clear waves rippled and became very clear.


    The ship was sailing.


    The sky was gray, and nothing had changed since the beginning.


    we¡¯ve only prepared for over a thousand years, and we¡¯re still here. It¡¯s much faster than we thought ¡­ The seawater beneath my feet is beginning to give birth to life. I can feel chaos microorganisms appearing in the seawater.¡±


    we¡¯re already going all out. We¡¯ve already nurtured the younger generation. There are many worlds, martial arts bloodlines, and many other means. I wonder if they can withstand it? ¡±


    Slaughter laughed as he looked into the distance. it¡¯s a pity. In the past, we split the continent, created nine great continents, and repaired the natural ecological environment of the continents. Now, we¡¯ve even helped them fix the rivers ¡­ It¡¯s simply killing the donkey when the grinding is done. Now, I want to fight to the death and make a mess of these rivers, lakes, and seas before I die!¡±


    As one of the so-called younger generation, Genard also laughed and said sarcastically, ¡± ¡°What killing the donkey when the grinding is done? Our mission from the start was to be free creatures! we are not even fit to live on the surface of the ground. We are inferior fungi that can only live in the ¡®mud¡¯ and help them change the environment in the mud ¡­ Now that the environment has been set, we should become food for them, and they should enjoy nature!¡±


    ¡°We are food!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re bugs!¡±


    ¡°We are breadcrumbs!¡±


    ¡°We are fermentation fungi!¡±


    The two of them were having a passionate discussion. There was a feeling of passion.


    Xu Zhi sat on the side of the deck and drank tea. He looked at the two of them, who were standing on the deck with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and swaying. They looked a little strange as they sang in a drunken state.


    It felt like the two of them were glued together, always going in and out together, as if they had created strange sparks.


    Perhaps, these were two extreme martial Dao geniuses, and it was rare to meet a close friend, so they appreciated each other.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s gaze went past the two of them and looked to the side.


    did you notice? the laws of the universe have started to reject the incomplete bloodline universe as it is perfected. At this moment, di Qi, who was beside her, said calmly, ¡± we¡¯re being rejected in the sea again.


    ¡°Ha? Isn¡¯t that normal?¡±


    Caroline smiled. when the universe is complete, the bloodline will no longer exist. Even if you use the ¡®self-circulation of the universe¡¯ mode to build an old Lonely City, you will naturally be rejected ¡­ ¡°On the other hand, we¡¯re getting weaker and weaker while they¡¯re getting stronger and stronger. Who asked them to be the protagonists of this era and have a good father?¡±


    did you notice? those living beings are clearly huge, but their cultivation speed is only a few hundred times slower than ours. At this time, the three pillar gods beside him also laughed. they seem to have already become a part of nature.


    ¡°Ha? Isn¡¯t that normal?¡±


    they don¡¯t have bloodlines, which is equivalent to having no attributes, ¡± said Carolyn with a smile. naturally, they can absorb energy very quickly. There¡¯s no need to convert ¡­ ¡®On the other hand, all of us have a colorful bloodline, so it¡¯s naturally difficult for us to absorb energy ¡­¡¯


    Moreover, he had found a Dao field node under his feet, so the absorption was twice as effective with half the effort. Didn¡¯t you see that the large domain of the universe under the node had been sucked dry? I don¡¯t know how many years it¡¯ll take for me to recover.¡±


    Ruji was speechless. She mumbled to the venerable sovereign, ¡± ¡°This group of people on the ship is so sour.¡±


    ¡°Who isn¡¯t full of complaints and making the wedding dress for others?¡±


    The venerable sovereign shook his head and smiled faintly. who wouldn¡¯t be so angry when 10 billion years of hard work is just a dream? when the meaning of their life is just a wedding dress? ¡±


    when you think you¡¯re a human, only to find out that you¡¯re actually a pig, plowing the land for others, beautifying the fertile land, and being born to be eaten by others, who would be in a good mood? ¡±


    ¡°My husband is also a little jealous.¡± &Nbsp; ¡± that¡¯s right, ¡± pheasant Ji said quietly but nodded. however, their emotions are very angry and chaotic. They don¡¯t seem to be suitable for battle? ¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± The venerable sovereign shook his head. they¡¯re all very smart. They¡¯re confident and won¡¯t act rashly.


    They were now divided into two factions.


    The people here were all from the martial arts line, and those who were best at martial arts combat had been picked out and were on the ship.


    As for those who weren¡¯t good at martial arts but were good at bloodline and evolution, they were still in the universe. Rong Cheng and the others were developing. After all, they had also discovered that the chaos sea was beginning to reject them.


    The son of the chaos sea had officially descended. Naturally, they had to be eliminated.


    Therefore, after leaving the chaos ocean, the universe sped up their journey to land and strengthened their defenses in the coastal cities.


    In the players ¡®words, they were about to start ¡± Plants vs Zombies ¡°, a tower defense game where they would attack whoever dared to come up.


    With the universe as their defense, this side naturally had to attack.


    And this attack was to find the place beyond the universe ¡­ There was another way to survive!


    ¡®The universe of the old era should wait for a while. I have to defeat the other party with the new system of the new era ¡­ The first is the size.¡± The venerable sovereign said faintly, ¡± however, they have also created a lot of martial arts. They are very special ¡­ Some of them are already very heaven-defying and have the possibility of fighting across body sizes.¡±


    It was absolutely impossible to build a cart behind closed doors.


    He took advantage of the other party¡¯s weakness to make a trip there to study their civilization and perfect their martial arts.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s a daolord¡¯s martial art? or the martial arts of Emperor Qi and the other two?¡± Ruji was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The venerable sovereign looked calm. to be honest, everyone on this ship has opened up a general outline of martial arts, which can be divided into countless systems! For example, the quantum body is also a branch of the four grandmasters ¡®various great martial arts, and the chaotic head is also a branch of the three of them?¡±


    does this mean that it is possible for the systems that the three of them have developed to allow them to fight beyond their realms? ¡± Rugao Ji¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Xu Zhi was not surprised.


    There were too many geniuses in this era.


    However, there was not enough time for them to rise up. Their cultivation levels were too low, and they might not be able to make it in time for this battle within a thousand years ¡­


    However, these geniuses were all included by Zhou Meng and di Qi. Each of them had deduced ¡®alchemy¡¯ and ¡®Chaos Head¡¯ with their countless geniuses.


    As for the daolords and Medusa ¡­ These existences also included them in their think tank to perfect their cultivation techniques and draw on ideas.


    After all, they were the ¡®heavens and realms¡¯ who had the first-mover advantage. They were the largest forces in the heavens, so it was naturally very easy for them to recruit people ¡­


    Hualala.


    They were still sailing on the sea.


    Suddenly, they saw a huge tribe that covered the sky.


    The entire extraordinary ship, with its black hull and green deck, was like a Black Ant holding a small green leaf under the eyes of the giant.


    ¡°That¡¯s ¡­¡±


    ¡°So vast, magnificence is beauty.¡±


    They raised their heads. The Super spaceship that was as big as half a planet was only as small as an ant. And they were indeed fungi and bacteria.


    Living in the Kingdom of the Giants, he was truly a fungus among fungi.


    ¡°Are you guys ready?¡±


    At this time, the venerable sovereign stood on the black carved dragon head at the bow of the deck and looked into the distance. bacteria, who will defeat the human race in this battle? Who¡¯s going first among the three of you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    The three pillar gods smiled slightly and slowly walked out. They looked at the vast tribe in front of them.


    bacteria and viruses mean that an invisible disaster is about to come.

 Chapter 1381

    ?


    1381 Chaos Head, the main forbidden zone


    The huge, luxurious stone houses were like palaces, so vast and magnificent that one could not see the end of it. The huge living quarters formed a beautiful and clean picture on the ground, and occasionally, there were giant creatures walking around.


    Most of them looked like humans.


    It had flesh and blood, but its face was long and narrow, and its skull was huge. Some of them were stiff and strange, like ancient primitive apes.


    After all, they were the first batch of intelligent creatures. In the history of human evolution on a planet, they could be said to be the early apes.


    However, unlike the old creatures, their civilization had already possessed enough intelligence early on. They were strong and intelligent.


    It was hard to imagine what they would become in the future.


    He was already as powerful as a God the moment he appeared.


    Ring ring ring!


    On the bustling, ancient, and beautiful bronze-colored streets, people wearing wrinkled bronze-skinned clothes were everywhere.


    They came and went, wearing all kinds of crumpled metal clothes, with all kinds of luxurious and exquisite necklaces, bells, carvings, and bracelets hanging on their bodies.


    It hung all over his body.


    During the primitive era, for some ordinary clansmen, they seemed to have entered a long period of loneliness in addition to cultivation. Besides cultivation, they were also fascinated by the sculptures of ancient bronze artifacts.


    I heard that the fungi are very interesting. Is it a bacterial civilization? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just weak.¡±


    everything is relative. When the difference in size far exceeds the difference in energy level, what can they do? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like a small fungus with sharp teeth. Can it hurt you? Even a single cell of ours is as vast as a continent to them. It¡¯s difficult for them to destroy our cells, and it¡¯s difficult for them to completely destroy one of your palms. They might not even be able to catch up with our recovery speed.¡±


    you must know that we are martial artists. Our recovery speed is not weak.


    it¡¯s said that the leader has already developed a martial art that specifically targets small individuals. Even if the other party¡¯s realm is higher, he won¡¯t be a match for them!


    they¡¯re low-energy, high-energy fighters. They¡¯re going to lose to the leader¡¯s high-energy, low-energy fighters!


    On an ancient bronze square in the center, many clansmen who were practicing martial arts were discussing.


    There was a huge bronze statue of a dark brown hero. It was tall and handsome, and it wore a mysterious bronze mask. It was the leader of their tribe, kumitros.


    In the distance of the street.


    A few children were cheering and playing.


    The clansmen did not scheme against each other. They were pure and kind.


    ¡°What is this?¡± A child squatted down curiously and looked at a bronze sculpture at his feet. it¡¯s so cool!


    He picked up the beautiful metal statue and could not help but play with it carefully.


    They were too strong.


    Even if they were children, no matter how strong the metal products were, they would still be crushed by them, as soft as mud.


    ¡°Comrades, look! What did I find?¡±


    The child¡¯s lips curved into a happy smile as he ran towards his friends on the street.


    However, he did not notice that in the microscopic world, countless worms and viruses were slowly crawling out of this small metal statue.


    They had countless Spider-like tentacles, and their heads were hexagonal gems. Their hard skin was slowly pierced, and they were slowly integrating into their skin at a speed that was difficult to see with the naked eye.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Pheasant Ji asked as she sat at the table.


    ¡°Chaos Head, Chaos Head, quantum brain ¡­ We have many names for this martial art. ¡±


    An exquisite boat smaller than a toy was docked at a stream far away from the tribe. Di Qi looked at the sky with his hands behind his back. do you know about quantum computers? ¡± he asked.


    a quantum computer? ¡± Ruji was curious.


    it¡¯s a special kind of quantum computing that uses the principle of quantum state superposition.


    Caroline began her introduction. this is the most powerful technology that surpasses the silicon-based computer, which is also the mechanical brain, the magic nucleus brain, and the flesh brain. It stores information in an exponential form ¡­


    Pheasant eye quietly listened. She quickly marveled at how powerful it was and understood.


    In other words, this martial art was not a combat-type martial art.


    Instead, it was an intelligent martial art, a martial art that allowed people to activate their intelligence.


    In the perspective of traditional martial arts, it was similar to the ¡± muscle-bone strengthening Scripture ¡°. It would improve one¡¯s aptitude and allow one to learn everything extremely quickly. One¡¯s brain could be said to be invincible, and one could cultivate one¡¯s brain into a special and powerful quantum computer.


    This was a martial art that developed the potential of the brain!


    In the distance, a group of livestreaming players also laughed.


    ¡°In 2019 on earth, we have already made the simplest quantum computer with 53 units! It was ten thousand times faster than the traditional supercomputers ¡­ A brain has more than just a few quantum units.¡± They could not help but exclaim, ¡± your brains will enter an unprecedented ¡®Lord¡¯s¡¯ domain.


    that¡¯s right, ¡± continued di Qi, ¡± if ¡®alchemy¡¯ is the ¡®hands and feet¡¯ of the ¡®Lord¡¯, which can transform and create all things, then the¡¯ Chaos Head ¡®is the¡¯ Lord¡¯s ¡®brain.


    The Lord was the creator.


    Without a doubt, a level 10 Saint was already close to the Lord¡¯s domain and had some power.


    with this level of intelligence, wouldn¡¯t it mean that he could control the countless qubits of his body in an instant? if he could control all of them, he would be able to cultivate any complicated martial arts in an instant? ¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s alchemy, it can be done in an instant, right?¡± pheasant Ji could not help but ask.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    With his hands clasped behind his back, di Qi said indifferently, ¡± ¡®Although using the chaos Head gives me absolute control over my brain, it¡¯s very difficult to use other cultivation techniques at the same time ¡­


    This was because the quantum brain required absolute zero.


    This was the absolute superconductivity state at the lowest temperature in the universe. Only when the entropy was zero could the precise stability of the quantum level be maintained ¡­ Therefore, absolute freezing of the brain will cause us to reveal our weakness.¡±


    According to the third law of thermodynamics, absolute zero was a necessary temperature.


    Any minute amount of heat energy will cause chaos in the quantum brain. The slight movement of a single quantum may cause a chain reaction of the gunaught cards. Countless trillions of quantum brains will be thrown into chaos, resulting in a concussion!¡±


    and the absolute zero temperature in the brain environment makes our brain our absolute weakness. Di Qi laughed. it¡¯s like a solid ice block. It¡¯s not elastic at all and has self-protection abilities. When others attack your brain, it will explode with a bang ¡­


    Di Qi clenched his fists and clenched them together,


    Bang!


    ¡°Look, why are our fists and our flesh so powerful? It was so hard? ¡°That¡¯s because we are in control of the quantum state. Every quantum in our body can be separated slightly.


    In the words of mortals, our fists are made up of countless magnetic beads suspended in the air, so they are extremely tough and have strong recovery power.¡±


    cultivating the chaotic brain is your greatest weakness. When your brain becomes fragile, the absolute ice field will lose the force-unloading mimicry of ¡®quantum shift¡¯. An instant collision can turn you into an idiot.


    ¡°a tenth level saint-level idiot?¡± Genard laughed. interesting! This is really interesting! This martial art was very powerful! It¡¯s a forbidden area that involves the ¡®Lord¡¯, the most terrifying domain, so you must be aware that you¡¯ve become a fool!¡±


    ¡°This is the principle behind the ¡®Chaos Head¡¯. It was created by the three of us together.¡± ¡°With this as an expansion, many different martial arts techniques can be created,¡± di Qi said indifferently as he withdrew his fists.


    for example, the three of you have different martial arts techniques. Is it based on this concept? ¡± Ruji was curious.


    The players on earth clearly understood that this was the enhanced magic nucleus brain, and it was unimaginably terrifying ¡­


    ¡°Then, what is the martial arts of the three pillar gods like?¡± The crew on the ship looked longingly and expectantly at the tribe in the distance, their eyes burning with passion.

 Chapter 1382

    ?


    1382 Chapter 1390-furious


    A gentle voice sounded in his mind.


    What was the most powerful martial art?


    Was it a powerful brute force like that of Genard?


    It wasn¡¯t.


    Was it like di Qi¡¯s random response?


    Not really.


    Were these the various gaudy characteristics of quantum battle body substitutes?


    It was even more unlikely.


    In order to understand what the strongest martial arts were, one must first understand the essence of martial arts.


    And the essence of martial arts ¡­ What was it?


    This was yet another huge and ultimate argument.


    But no matter what, no one could deny the essence of martial arts, that it was just a killing technique.


    The claws and bites of the ancient wild beasts were martial arts.


    In the era of cold weapons, the human¡¯s punching and kicking techniques were martial arts. Monkey Fist ¡± and ¡± Xing Yi fist ¡± were all techniques that mimicked the force of nature ¡­


    ¡°At the end of the day, the essence of martial arts is to defeat the strong with the weak, using exquisite techniques to kill the opponent.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for winning with a weaker body.¡±


    The three pillar gods ¡®expressions were extremely calm.


    They had absorbed countless generations of geniuses and transformed them into the subjects of their pillar gods. The wisdom they possessed now was too powerful.


    At this moment, it was slowly shuttling through the cells of the young spy, constantly reproducing its own offspring, producing more knowledge, taking root in the young man¡¯s cells.


    then, if martial arts is a skill to kill the opponent, what is the fatal weakness of the opponent? ¡±


    ¡°The brain is where the consciousness is.¡±


    At the same time, he was rapidly approaching the other party¡¯s brain. in the era of Saints with different rules, every part of the cell¡¯s soul and body fused as one. People of the martial path still have their souls in their brains.


    In essence, they were just a kind of ultimate quantum lifeform under the natural laws of the universe, and no longer transcendents who distorted the laws.


    The opponent¡¯s weakness was the brain¡¯s neurons.


    ¡°They¡¯re also living beings of flesh and blood. Their brains are also made up of countless new nerve cells. During a battle, martial artists also consciously protect their brains. The brain is a vital point of death. There are no other weaknesses ¡­¡±


    and what? the brain? ¡±


    They seemed to be caught in a constant self-questioning and self-answering process. Logic was self-established and self-overturned, which was the most common feature of computers, and they were the same.


    ¡®The brain is the place where thoughts and souls are stored. It stores memories, thinks logically, and reflexively ¡­ it has various functions, such as a flesh brain, a silicon-based brain, a quantum brain ¡­¡±


    they¡¯re just brains made of different materials. How do brains interact with each other the fastest? ¡±


    ¡°A way to affect the brain?¡±


    ¡°Use words? No, that¡¯s not it. In front of an intelligent person, words are like a joke.¡±


    ¡°Capturing people you care about and threatening them with your emotions? Not really, there are too many people with cold emotions.¡±


    ¡°Then, should I use violence to force the physical pain to be transmitted to the brain, and the brain will submit? No, if you can conquer your opponent with your body, how can you attack their weakness?¡±


    the answer to how to quickly establish the influence between the brains is already self-evident.


    As they answered their own questions, they slowly approached each other¡¯s brains and said coldly, ¡± defeating the enemy with insignificant strength is the most powerful martial art.


    ¡°I¡¯m the strongest.¡±


    our martial arts is enough to change this era!


    ¡­


    ¡°Argh!!!¡±


    A shrill scream pierced through the silent gray sky and unveiled the curtain of evil.


    ¡°It¡¯s biting!¡±


    It sounded like a death knell.


    Countless people wearing bronze-colored clothes, as if they were the ethnic minorities of the Western continent, quickly fell into chaos.


    The shrieks of biting.


    An angry roar.


    The ground trembled and blood gradually spread across the ground.


    The streets were in chaos.


    ¡°Disease! Crazy?¡±


    according to the logic of those Ancient Lives, diseases come from viruses invading the body, but how can there be a virus ¡­


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Some people were completely stunned.


    The crowd fled while crying. The scene was chaotic and blood was everywhere.


    They were too simple. The most primitive era was definitely the purest era, just like the chaos era of the primordial era. The earliest batch of humans were not contaminated and polluted.


    ¡°Mother! Mother! Where are you?¡±


    Along with the sounds of panic, on the street, a child holding a small statue toy stood helplessly on the spot and cried.


    ¡°Mother, father, where are you?¡±


    The boy wiped his tears and stood helplessly in the middle of the running Street, surrounded by people.


    Bang!


    The boy, who had no cultivation at all, was ruthlessly knocked to the ground.


    ¡°The child ¡­ My child? My seventh child? You¡¯re the only one left ¡­¡± A beautiful girl with a mysterious Bronze Flower ring on her head was running around. Suddenly, she saw the middle of the street, and her eyes widened.


    The woman quickly ran to the child and bent down to hold him. let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. It might be those terrible bacterial civilizations. They are attacking us. I don¡¯t know what martial arts it is ¡­


    ¡°Yes, mother ¡­¡± The boy was curled up in his mother¡¯s arms, and he was quickly picked up and ran.


    BOOM!


    He started to run quickly.


    Their bodies were too huge.


    A single run covered several light years, and the entire Street was as vast as a Galaxy in the fungal world.


    The woman held the boy in her arms and ran wildly. Countless soft, long, and thin fungal insects crawled out of his head and silently rushed to his crying mother.


    Bang!


    Her mother slipped and fell to the ground.


    ¡°It hurts, it hurts. it hurts ¡­¡± She rolled on the ground, bleeding from her seven orifices, and a large amount of blood seeped out of her eyes, ears, mouth, and nose.


    His brain was suffering from the intense pain of being bitten by the insects. He was already on the ground, covering his face in pain with one hand, but the other hand was still holding the child in his arms tightly.


    mother ¡­ in the soft and tender voice, a white and chubby little hand grabbed away her mother¡¯s hand that was covering her face. don¡¯t block it ¡­ Mother ¡­ Very quickly ¡­ Come with me ¡­¡±


    Hu hu hu hu!


    The mother¡¯s breathing was as heavy as a bellows due to the severe pain. When she heard the child¡¯s voice, she seemed to soften and no longer resisted. She quietly held the child in her arms and fell in the middle of the street.


    Tap tap tap tap.


    The cute child was also lying quietly in his mother¡¯s arms. He was lying on his mother¡¯s heaving chest. His young face, which was bleeding from his seven orifices, was peaceful, but there was also a trace of strange gloominess and ferocity.


    ta.


    Tap tap.


    On the chaotic Street, the people were still running around. There were biting, screaming, and running everywhere. No one cared about the pair of children on the ground.


    Hu hu hu-


    A tall, muscular, mysterious man was panting heavily. His steps were steady and powerful as he slowly walked through the chaotic Street.


    He suddenly squatted down and touched the faces of the mother and son in pain.


    NARS ¡­ The woman I love the most ¡­¡± He still held on to the best glimmer of hope. With a gentle and gentle expression, he gently reached out and touched the woman¡¯s delicate and painful face. as powerful as you ¡­ You¡¯re so powerful that you¡¯re a god ¡­¡±


    Puchi.


    The next second, countless bacteria spurted out of the woman¡¯s face like worms.


    He pinched the worm and shook it hard. The worm tried to enter his skin, but it was crushed in the air and turned into a sandstorm.


    you fungi have completely infuriated me ¡­


    With a crack, the ground cracked open, and the bronze mask slowly fell off, revealing kumitros ¡®tear-streaked face.

 Chapter 1383

    ?


    1383 The great Dao martial arts discussion, miracle martial art, wild dog


    Kumitros had only noticed it a little later, but the other party had already swept through to such an extent, causing the tragedy of the tribe at this moment.


    The other party was too evil and too vicious. They had been hiding and infecting others, and the moment they exploded, they had already caused large groups of their clansmen to sink.


    Even his most beloved woman, NARS, who had reached the peak of the divine level, had been schemed against ¡­


    Bang!


    He crushed the tiny bug-infected bacteria with great force, and his voice was full of anger, like a volcano that was about to erupt, ¡± these hateful long bugs are only capable of ambushing heavenly Emperor-level existences!


    even if it¡¯s a Celestial Emperor, as long as they¡¯re careful, the weak bugs can¡¯t even get into their skin. If it¡¯s a God, it¡¯s very difficult to invade ¡­


    He suddenly fell silent, but the other party had used a trick to plot against the God-level NARS.


    mere fungi, I¡¯ll let you know what destruction is!!!!


    Kumitros roared at the sky. He was already filled with anger, and his demeanor was completely different from before.


    If he had descended with the attitude of having fun in the human world, as arrogant as a high-dimensional creature entering a low-level life world, he no longer had that indifference ¡­


    Hualala.


    A large number of infected clansmen slowly got up.


    They were all extremely familiar faces, and their bodies swayed as they charged over.


    ¡°The orbit bow!¡±


    He bent his arm into a perfect arc, and countless particles slid from his arm to his fingertips in a spiral acceleration manner, shooting out fiercely.


    ¡°30 billion consecutive shots!¡±


    Buzzzzzz!


    A few particles gushed out from his fingertips, each with a different orbit of independent variables, instantly breaking the bodies of these clansmen.


    However, something even more terrifying happened.


    Those clansmen actually still stood up shakily and continued to pounce over, as if they had not been injured at all.


    the toughness of this skin already possesses a portion of rank nine abilities ¡­


    Kumitros stood on the street, looking at the crowd coming from all directions in shock. His entire body was clanking with the sound of bronze equipment, giving off an extremely strange feeling.


    They were still weak clansmen just a moment ago!


    However, he quickly calmed down. their strength has become stronger ¡­ Is it because there are unknown bacteria in their brains that are developing the potential to control their bodies in their nervous centers?¡±


    At this time, his woman, NARS, slowly stood up and let out a strange laugh. She stood up unsteadily, but her arms drooped powerlessly. did you notice? ¡± Many of them weren¡¯t even celestial emperors before, but now that they¡¯ve mastered part of the quantum force, they¡¯re extremely resistant to attacks.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Kumitros stared at the woman he had once loved deeply and was silent for a moment. so what? ¡®It¡¯s just that it can take a beating, its movements are stiff, it doesn¡¯t have its own intelligence, and it has been turned into a beast by you ¡­¡¯ You¡¯ve only destroyed their brains and souls, making them brutal, but you can¡¯t truly control their bodies.¡±


    This was a battle between races.


    Kumitros had already realized this point clearly, and there was no right or wrong.


    He was extremely furious.


    However, he also clearly understood that he was an important existence to his own race. He had to abandon any personal feelings and deal with these monsters before him.


    Her lover was not important, her child was not important, her family was not important ¡­


    His heart experienced extreme despair and anger as he stared at the other party.


    ¡°You are indeed not bad ¡­ In this terrifying race, the leader of a small district with a population of ten thousand can have such a strong mentality?¡±


    The three pillar gods looked at him in surprise.


    As a pillar God with amazing calculation power, he had used many means to deliberately provoke the other party, but the other party forced himself to remain calm.


    This was very terrifying.


    what a race that makes people despair.


    The three pillar gods took a step forward. you¡¯ve already seen it. This is the first-generation virus martial art-rabies.


    ¡°Rabies?¡±


    Kumitros sneered. martial arts? low-level beast-like martial arts like those planets? ¡±


    The three pillar gods said indifferently, ¡± rabies. This is a terminal disease introduced by some people. It¡¯s a virus for mortals.


    They destroyed the nerves in their brains and parts of their souls, turning infected creatures into wild beasts. Infected people would attack any life that came close. Their brains were afraid of light, water, heat ¡­ He fears everything.¡±


    as you can see, it¡¯s very difficult for our first generation of rabies martial arts to control their movements. We can only destroy their brains and make them attack people ¡­ The three pillar gods were honest.


    Kumitros was filled with anger. The other party was actually discussing how to plot against his clansmen in such a manner. He glared at him. you¡¯re really sincere. Do you want me to help you perfect this strange newly-created martial art and help you find its flaws and loopholes? ¡±


    He had sneaked into the bacterial world to challenge their Grandmaster, and now they were here to challenge him.


    One on one.


    It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t fight as a group, nor did they have a lofty spirit of martial arts, but that it was unnecessary.


    Individual victory or defeat was not important.


    This one-on-one battle was to allow their own race to understand the other¡¯s race¡¯s combat power, the other¡¯s martial arts, and individual strength.


    these detestable guys. I¡¯m afraid that the rest of the people are just watching. Let them attack one by one. Kumitros gritted his teeth and looked up. they want to fight in the ring. Even if I defeat one, there¡¯s still the next one ¡­ They¡¯re using me to train their soldiers, or perhaps they¡¯re trying to find the weakness of our race and test out their new cultivation technique!¡±


    He closed his eyes, and his mind quickly cooled down.


    Their goal was nothing more than one: He had to find a way to surpass his own body size and defeat himself!


    However, was this possible?


    He couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. useless struggle. The heaven-defying martial arts that transcend body size are just the last wedding dress you poor fungi have made for us. We will learn any martial arts you have!


    He had also thought of this.


    If there really was a heaven-defying martial art that could allow them to cross the galaxy and the difference in body size, which could allow bacteria to defeat humans, then wouldn¡¯t humans become even more invincible after learning it?


    ¡°We call the martial arts that can defeat you the miracle martial arts.¡± The three pillar gods said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way to solve this!¡± He sneered, ¡± you all call him a miracle. It¡¯s impossible for such an exaggerated martial art to exist. Even if it does exist, we will learn it ¡­


    The three pillar gods shook their heads and walked over step by step. that¡¯s why I said that you can¡¯t do it. You¡¯re just a genius from an ordinary District in the city¡¯s streets. How can this be unsolvable? ¡°The so-called impossible is just a lack of knowledge. Our intelligence is stronger than you think. Right now, we¡¯re trying out a martial art that you said is impossible.¡±


    ¡°Laughable?¡± Kumitros finally let out a shocked and incredulous voice. He was extremely angry. experiment? Even if it was this? I admit that we can learn it too.¡±


    ¡°So what if I let you learn it?¡±


    The three pillar gods approached him step by step. the strengths and weaknesses of this martial art are very obvious. Develop your own brain and make it terrifying. You will have all kinds of mysterious abilities to invade other people¡¯s brains. The matrix, do you know ¡­ But the price I paid was that my brain became as fragile as porcelain.¡±


    ¡°I obtained a powerful and precise brain of the ¡®Lord¡¯ in exchange for fragility.¡±


    The three pillar gods spoke with fervor and assurance. it doesn¡¯t matter to us if our brains become fragile. Bacteria are weak to begin with. If you pinch it, it will die. If you don¡¯t pinch the brain, it will die ¡­ on the other hand, if your brain becomes fragile and becomes a sophisticated quantum computer, it will give us a chance instead. A few quantum shifts may cause you to become demented ¡­ I¡¯ll teach you rabies, do you want to learn?¡±


    Kumitros ¡®expression changed drastically.


    The three pillar gods looked around, and the corners of their lips curled into a smile. yes! You didn¡¯t see wrong, I! I! I! I want to teach you! I¡¯ll teach you wholeheartedly! Even if I know you¡¯ll kill me, I¡¯ll still teach you!¡±


    His voice became louder and his sword technique became more intense.


    this is a heaven-defying and terrifying unparalleled technique that can make you the God of Martial Arts on this continent. You can establish a zombie dynasty and achieve Supreme hegemony. Then, you ¡­ Do you want to learn?¡±


    ¡°This martial art ¡­¡±


    Kumitros ¡®eyes suddenly widened, staring straight ahead with a look of disbelief. rabies?? How could there be such a martial art?¡±

 Chapter 1384

    ?


    1384 Chapter 1391-poison disaster


    ¡°So, do you want to learn?¡± The three pillar gods asked again.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Kumitros was already stunned.


    ¡®Wild dog ¡­


    This was probably an extremely crazy loser who could develop extreme martial arts, right?


    His entire body trembled as he felt a sense of fear.


    In the sky, a mushroom cloud-like universe was filming the entire Street below like a helicopter. the whole process is being live-streamed.


    The wind howled.


    A host stood at the door of the helicopter and said to the screen,¡±We can see that we¡¯ve already started the battle. We attacked the other side¡¯s clansmen and took advantage of the fact that they didn¡¯t know that this was our martial art. But this is a war between races.¡±


    This was a livestream room led by players. The quantum TV universe branch was currently broadcasting to the various heavenly powers in the universe.


    The small TV universe had already spread to every household. Fighting was not allowed, but they had already infiltrated all aspects of the infrastructure system.


    ¡°Everyone, we can see the other party¡¯s shock!¡±


    A host was currently facing the audience and reporting today¡¯s news, ¡± I have to admit that this is the miracle martial art, our hope! If they wanted to learn, naturally they could! However, do they dare to learn it?¡±


    In front of the TV, countless Saints and even the heavenly Dao were watching this decisive battle in real time. They couldn¡¯t help but reveal hopeful eyes.


    They instantly understood the exquisiteness of this martial art.


    The people in the universe could learn and become extremely powerful, but their brains became their biggest weakness.


    If you touch it easily, you¡¯ll have brain damage.


    Before this, the old creatures that were bacteria could not harm enemies in the same realm.


    It was like an ant in the same realm fighting a Dragon Overlord of the same realm that was dozens of meters tall. How could he fight? If the other party stood still and you exhausted all your energy, you might only be able to destroy a small fingernail of the other party.


    In fact, the difference in body size in reality was tens of thousands of times greater!


    But now, if the brain became weak, it would have a weakness, which would give the bacteria the possibility of defeating them.


    Would they dare to learn it?


    ¡°Wild dog, just as I expected! The Mad Dog at the end of the road, the counterattack of the weak!¡±


    at the same level, whether we hit the brain or not, we can kill it with our hands in a much easier way than killing insects ¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter if we have a fatal weakness, but if they have a fatal weakness ¡­¡±


    ¡°Wonderful! He¡¯s simply a world-shocking genius!¡±


    this is our counterattack! It¡¯s a combination of the wisdom of countless geniuses!


    ¡­


    Countless Saints were whispering to each other, feeling that there was a faint hope.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    The three pillar gods spoke with fervor and assurance, and their voices became more and more hearty. the chaos Head, to put it simply, is to transform the nerves, flesh, and blood of the human brain into a quantum head. The quantum nerves possess a thinking power close to the ¡®master¡¯! This is a martial art that doesn¡¯t train the limbs but the brain, making the brain extremely powerful!¡±


    It was true that a martial artist¡¯s brain was their weakness.


    However, the vitality of the current level 10 martial Saint was even stronger than that of the ancient level 10 traditional law Saints!


    The traditional blood rebirth might seem powerful, but they were only mages since they didn¡¯t cultivate their bodies. Their martial arts realm was only at the eighth rank, and their bodies were too fragile. Even blood rebirth could easily turn them into ashes.


    The martial artists ¡®physical bodies were strong, but their weaknesses were concentrated in the brain. They were focused on protection, and with their toughest physical bodies in the universe, it was extremely difficult to destroy the other party¡¯s brain.


    Even if their brains were blown up, they would recover quickly, and they needed to constantly wipe out the matter in their brains.


    ¡®But ¡­¡¯


    The chaos Head in front of him had become extremely exquisite and fragile.


    The three pillar gods laughed. we destroyed the brains of the current first generation of rabies viruses and became our living place. Even if it is difficult for us to control their actions, they are unintelligent wild beasts. They are still our nests.


    The three pillar gods spoke with fervor and assurance.


    Then, he proposed a terrifying ¡± parasite ¡± and ¡± human brain planet ¡± plan.


    He was going to infect a group of people and turn them into wild beasts that would drift away and become a ¡®City of Death¡¯.


    Even though they could not control their movements, their animal instincts would still attack others to protect their brains ¡­ They could use this protection to live in their brains and treat it as a planet.


    A planet with a brain!


    It was a planet that was even bigger than the sun!


    They could live in peace!


    This was the first step of their grand plan, the plan to transform a habitable planet!


    Don¡¯t forget, the three pillar gods were once terrifying existences who were proficient in Science and Technology.


    Of course, this was only the first stage of the infection.


    When the brain planet had a trillion Saint-level bacteria, as humans multiplied and the bacteria martial artists grew, they would theoretically be able to control the body of the type 10 giant, and cultivate ¡­


    This was equivalent to having a large new human of the same size that could compete with him!


    ¡°It looks crazy, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    The corners of the three pillar gods ¡®mouths raised into a stiff, mechanical smile.


    ¡°The gap between us is too big.¡±


    The three pillar gods walked over step by step.


    ¡°We¡¯re too despicable, too weak.¡±


    He was as domineering as a Dragon and a Tiger. As he approached, he slowly looked at the hazy sky, which was like the setting sun.


    we bacteria are really pitiful. We need trillions of level 10 Saints to completely control the brain of a level 10 Saint.


    and this is only the most ingenious way to occupy the brain.


    this number is ridiculous, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Because we are bacteria, we have a lot of them, right? ¡± The three pillar gods smiled and reached out to gently lift the chin of their former lover.


    This action caused kumitros to tremble completely.


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    He could imagine a terrifying bacteria that would sweep across the entire continent in the future. It would become a huge problem for mankind and a disaster that would be difficult to eradicate.


    ¡°Bacteria, viruses ¡­ It will become a thorn in the side of humanity in the new era, and we need to be safe at all times.¡± Kumitros truly felt a trace of fear.


    They were not bacteria.


    However, he planned to fight to the death and truly survive as bacteria.


    Kumitros growled loudly, ¡± your martial arts ¡­ ¡®Your martial art, wild dog, has already gone beyond the scope of traditional martial arts ¡­¡¯ This was not a martial art! It¡¯s the concept of endless disaster!¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it a martial art? What a joke! Any killing technique that allows the weak to kill the strong can be called a martial art. ¡±


    The three pillar gods frowned. what? I¡¯ve seriously introduced my martial arts to you and allowed you to know my background during the battle. You¡¯re not grateful and want to insult me? ¡±


    He suddenly smiled,


    don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just one of the crew members of The Last Ship that gathered all the forces of the Great Old Ones. I¡¯m not someone to be trifled with ¡­ Show me your true strength and kill me. You know that my martial arts aren¡¯t good at fighting. I¡¯m a piece of trash.¡±


    The three pillar gods smiled and controlled NARS ¡®body to move her muscles and bones. come on, blow up my brain and take out this pitiful wild dog bug inside me.


    ¡°Then, come.¡± Kumitros ¡®expression gradually darkened. No matter how much he was infuriated and hurt, he still had the courage to fight.


    ¡°Do you know how terrifying our bodies are?¡± He raised his hand, and countless quantum gales swept around him. this ridiculous virus will still find it difficult to defeat the new human beings.

 Chapter 1385

    ?


    1385 The level of intelligence


    ¡°It¡¯s time to start.¡±


    &Nbsp; on the ship in the distance, pheasant Ji was a little shocked. I¡¯ve been studying in the bloodline universe and haven¡¯t paid attention to the development of martial arts here for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so exaggerated. This martial art is indeed amazing!


    It was a perfect way to break out of this situation!


    It must be clear that to defeat the new era, two impossible things must be avoided.


    First, to defeat the Galactic giant in the form of a bacteria, the martial arts that were developed had to be heaven-defying ¡­


    Second, the other party could not learn it, or could not learn this martial art, because once they learned it, it would be useless.


    However, both of them were new creatures, so how could they not learn?


    and this martial art actually fulfills these two conditions at the same time. Pheasant Ji exclaimed,¡±it¡¯s indeed a miraculous martial art. There¡¯s no doubt about it.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s only natural,¡±


    The giant octopus laughed proudly and said, ¡± ¡°Can the other side learn this martial art? They could naturally learn, but would they dare to?


    This martial art was naturally extremely powerful, but if they learned it, it would only add to their own flaws.


    This was a martial art for the brain! His principle is to pull the other party¡¯s brain intelligence to the same level as himself, and then use his rich experience to defeat the other party!¡±


    ¡°The principle is as such!¡±


    Genard gave the big octopus a thumbs-up and patted it, saying in admiration, ¡± ¡°Brother, you¡¯re very skilled! Pull your intelligence to the same level, and then defeat the other party!¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± The giant octopus said arrogantly.


    This was an extremely deformed martial art. However, it did not lower one¡¯s intelligence to the same level. Instead, it increased one¡¯s intelligence and opened up the brain domain. The brain was extremely powerful, but the brain was also extremely fragile.


    The brain was modified by martial arts and rearranged into a precise super quantum mechanical computer-the quantum brain. It used absolute zero and entered the zero entropy domain of the universe of eternal destruction. Thus, the brain could not withstand a shock attack. It was simply a fragile object.


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye also frowned. but the flaw in this martial art is also very obvious! They¡¯re not strong in combat, and it¡¯s difficult for those viruses to infect the strong because once those bugs get close, the Saints will instantly sense it, and even the gods can sense it ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already strong enough.¡±


    Slaughter laughed. this martial art has given us a chance to live. It is so exquisite that it is beyond imagination!


    Everyone on the ship nodded. very promising.


    Only the venerable sovereign looked extremely calm, without joy or sorrow.


    Further away.


    Kumitros was also completely enraged as he attacked.


    He ignored his emotions and tore apart the head of his most beloved woman, grabbing the bug inside.


    ¡°Do you really think that I haven¡¯t come up with a way to deal with you after returning from that battle?¡± Kumitros said in a deep voice, ¡± that¡¯s right. Our cultivation speed is lower than yours. You¡¯re already tenth level Saints. I¡¯m still at the beginning of the ninth level ¡­ However, so what if your cultivation level is higher than mine? I can cross levels and fight, you guys are too small!¡±


    BOOM!


    In the next second, kumitros suddenly retreated in large strides and said in a deep voice, ¡± quantum boost, a martial art with a neutron star level density ¡­ How about I compress my energy and cut off your energy of a higher realm?¡±


    high-energy, low-level energy VS low-energy, high-level energy? ¡± Kumitros laughed out loud. even a level 10 bacteria with a higher energy level can¡¯t kill me, a level 9 neo-human!


    BOOM!


    His body, which was comparable to an entire river system, rapidly shrank!


    A single grain of rice with the density of a neutron star had a mass of hundreds of millions of tons. Dealuo would be able to smash through him if he was on earth!


    If the earth was compressed to the density of a neutron star, it would become a ball with a diameter of only 22 meters, but the mass of the Earth would still remain the same. It would still be at the terrifying level of 60 trillion tons.


    Very quickly, his body was actually compressed to a size much larger than earth. He bent over and grabbed, ¡± little flea, why are you so good to die? ¡±


    Hualala.


    The three pillar gods ¡®bodies jumped wildly.


    His terrifying super-computing power and his unparalleled speed made him look like a super-fast flea, dodging the slow speed of a mortal.


    BOOM!


    The three pillar gods ruthlessly pierced through the other party.


    Even though kumitros had compressed his body size and increased his density and mass Defense, he was still as fragile as a pixel tofu with a difference of one realm.


    The three god statues were like a thin thread, shuttling back and forth madly in kumitros ¡®body.


    we have a higher realm and are faster than him. Our destructive power can still easily penetrate his defense. but his body is still too big, ¡± the three pillar gods said coldly. even if he stands still and attacks with all his might, he might not be able to destroy one of his arms.


    Now that they were facing each other, he realized how helpless he felt.


    Humans had their limits.


    Of course, as a level 10 martial Saint with a height of over two meters, his energy storage naturally couldn¡¯t reach the enormous energy contained in an entire earth.


    However, the earth was inanimate, and the energy of a level ten martial arts Saint was far less than that of the earth. However, his punch formed a chain reaction and finally shattered the earth.


    However, how many times could he swing his fist and how many earths could he destroy?


    Ten thousand punches?


    A hundred thousand punches?


    Or could it be that the strength of his entire body was enough to throw a million punches and destroy a million earths?


    Such power was terrifying enough, right?


    Yes, it was.


    It was scary enough.


    However, the size of a sun was equivalent to 1.3 million earths, and the entire solar system was even larger ¡­


    even if it¡¯s an inanimate object, I can only destroy half of the solar system with my fists. The three pillar gods muttered softly, ¡± and those are inanimate objects. They stood there and let me break them one by one. My hands are already weak. In front of me are living things that can resist. Muscles and flesh coordinate, quantum resistance, unloading force ¡­ They¡¯re not even on the same level.¡±


    A traditional law Saint would only be able to destroy a solar system if they exhausted all their energy and used the laws of the universe as the fuse.


    He was already very strong for being able to do it with just his physical strength.


    From ancient times until now, the power of a Saint seemed great, but to the Galaxy, it was still small ¡­ However, their destructive power was ¡­


    ¡°Your Excellency, times have changed!¡±


    nature is extremely insignificant when measured by the world and vision of fungi!


    the true face of the universe is not the vast universe or the countless stars. Its true face is just a planet, and under the earth are countless small grains of sand.


    ¡°Defend! Defense! Defend!¡±


    Kumitros laughed out loud. poor bacteria, when you¡¯re tired, it¡¯ll be the moment I kill you ¡­ You should be easier to kill, right? Even if your cultivation level is higher than mine, your brain is also a fatal weakness. With a light touch, it will shatter like a stone, right?¡±

 Chapter 1386

    ?


    1386 Chapter 1393-variable


    ¡°You¡¯re not the real virus,¡±


    Kumitros continued to mock, mocking the bacteria that was wreaking havoc in his body.


    you can¡¯t infect my cells at all. You might look like you¡¯ve infected them, but you¡¯re just physically destroying their brains, destroying some of their brain nerves and souls, turning them into fools, wild beasts that attack anyone they see ¡­ Then, you will live in their destroyed brains.¡±


    BOOM!


    The three pillar gods waved their fists madly, their expressions becoming calmer.


    This time, it was the other party¡¯s turn to mock him.


    as expected, it¡¯s still the same, ¡± the three pillar gods said indifferently. it seems very difficult to accept, but this is the reality!


    ¡°An ant will never be able to defeat a huge blue whale. It might seem unfair to use all its strength to bite off some skin, but this is nature, the difference between races! And now, we are the ants ¡­¡±


    that¡¯s the only way. The brain of the ¡®Lord¡¯ is extremely fragile, but it has also brought us unimaginable supercomputers and physical control. The other party could not keep up with their movements at all, so they could only passively let go. Soon, they arrived at the other party¡¯s brain area and slowly waved their fists.


    ¡°The peak of technique, fist intent ¡­ With trillions, trillions, trillions, trillions, trillions of force!¡±


    this is the fist of fungus.


    Bang!


    A thunderous sound suddenly spread through his body, and kumitros only felt a bone-chilling coldness in his skull.


    The earth-shattering sound began to rumble.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Isn¡¯t it indestructible?¡± Ruji asked anxiously.


    it has appeared. The final trump card of the three pillar gods-the farmer¡¯s three punches. The giant octopus said in a deep voice. It looked as if it had already expected this and was eager to explain.


    At this moment, a live broadcast host couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°Three punches of the farmer?¡±


    Countless people were watching this octopus on TV.


    They naturally knew the power of the heavenly octopus of the death god universe. It was said to be one of the strongest heavens outside the evil god universe.


    It was a trump card for combat.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    The giant octopus put its hands behind its back and said arrogantly, ¡± you know, the chaos Head brings powerful wisdom. At the same time, the precision of the brain makes it unable to withstand any impact ¡­


    However, they could still use a punch that would break the net and kill the fish.


    ¡°At the cost of death, even if their brains are shaken, they will still throw out their strongest punch. This punch will also be layered with countless layers of quantum concepts due to the powerful intelligence of their chaotic heads.¡±


    ¡°In other words, you¡¯re determined to die?¡± The host couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡¯will they die with this punch?¡¯


    yes, that¡¯s why the three of them can only use it three times. I call this fist technique the ultimate profound meaning, the three punches of the farmer. The giant octopus flicked its tentacles and said seriously, ¡± farmers are weaklings. Even if they have to pay the price of death, they still want to fight back against the high and mighty gods!


    There was silence in front of the TV.


    Many people felt that this name had a profound meaning, and it revealed an unyielding determination.


    ¡°The farmer¡¯s final resistance?¡±


    ¡°These three punches are the destructive three punches of despair.¡±


    The Saints and heavenly Dao from all over the nine universes muttered to themselves and felt a little emotional.


    ¡°Then they will die after they swing their fists?¡± The host asked again, ¡± you have to know that this is the body of a main universe. If you die, it means that you will suffer a great loss. You will not be able to appear in this universe again.


    ¡°They won¡¯t die, they¡¯re holding back.¡±


    they can only shake 30% of their brains, ¡± the giant octopus explained. a part of the precise quantum components will turn into a quantum Lake, but they can still be saved ¡­


    ¡°There are three of them. Do you guys understand? if two of them throw a punch, and the remaining one still has his consciousness, we¡¯ll repair his brain ¡­ In other words, two punches are the limit. If the third punch lands and the three of them become demented, none of them will be able to repair their brains. They¡¯ll definitely die!¡±


    Countless people couldn¡¯t help but hold their breaths when they saw this.


    ¡°Ah ¡­ Ah ¡­ Ah ¡­¡±


    Kumitros could not help but hold his brain and scream. He did not know how to describe his pain with words. what the hell are you guys doing? how can you have such great destructive power? ¡±


    His head was in extreme pain.


    In his brain, the three pillar gods became completely serious and said coldly, ¡± we¡¯re at a higher cultivation level than them. Can¡¯t we do it to this extent? ¡±


    it can¡¯t be helped. The brain is the core weakness of. martial artist, but. martial artist¡¯s brain has already been half-quantified and can nullify force. It has to be erased silently ¡­ Moreover, their heads are as big as the sun. We¡¯re too small, and our fists can¡¯t reach that far.¡±


    but he¡¯s already heavily injured. Let¡¯s use the second punch.


    BOOM!


    Very quickly, with the determination to die, the second pillar God punched.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    The terrifying chain of tremors formed countless quantum shock waves, crushing and shaking everything. It was as if countless substances were being exhausted.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Kumitros cried out in pain, wailing sorrowfully, and his head was splitting.


    Bang!


    His brain instantly exploded.


    Just as the three pillar gods and the others revealed looks of joy, his brain slowly reversed and his injuries began to recover rapidly.


    ¡°He actually withstood it.¡± The three pillar gods were stunned. this life force is stronger than we imagined. I¡¯m afraid it has strengthened the defense of the brain.


    ¡°We, lost?¡±


    The three pillar gods had already done their best, but they had no choice but to accept this outcome.


    They were still a little short. The final third punch would be delivered, and the other party would definitely die, but they would not do that.


    Very quickly, the three pillar gods had exhausted almost all of their energy and quickly walked out of kumitros ¡®body.


    ¡°Next,¡± The three pillar gods took a deep breath and said.


    Hu hu hu.


    ¡°Down? The next one?¡±


    Kumitros panted heavily. his expression as if he had just survived. disaster. damn it ¡­ ¡®Damn it ¡­ A mere fungus almost killed me ¡­ Bacteria killed humans? Don¡¯t be funny!¡±


    but even though his body was weak, at the cost of a concussion, the attack he launched was indeed terrifying ¡­ This system has its flaws, but it¡¯s truly powerful.¡±


    He took a deep breath, and his brain was recovering rapidly. He sneered, ¡± next, how about letting me rest for a while? ¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    A voice came from the ship in the distance.


    ¡°As expected, they will let me rest.¡± Kumitros panted heavily, but the next second ¡­


    Kachaa.


    His entire body quickly cracked.


    His brain instantly exploded like fireworks.


    ¡°Trash, you still want to rest?¡±


    A voice came slowly.


    A tall and handsome man walked out of the street. His well-built and perfect body walked out slowly, and he grabbed kumitros ¡®head with one hand and pressed it down hard.


    With just one strike, kumitros was already dead.


    He casually threw kumitros ¡®corpse to the three pillar gods who were preparing to leave.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been trying so hard just to get his body, right? Take over his brain? After all, you¡¯re also very vexed that you don¡¯t have a body at the same level for you to occupy, right?


    Just as you said, why do you need to spend so much effort to become the strongest person in a small district? I¡¯ll give him to you, and you¡¯ll fight me?¡±


    The man who suddenly stood up stood on the bloody Street and looked at the corpses on the ground. it seems that there was a street fight here. The crowd in front of the community caused trouble, but the floor was not even damaged.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask in fear.


    ¡°What about me? I¡¯m the strongest person in a small city with a population of a million.¡± The corners of his mouth raised into a smile as he said indifferently, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m tu Xin.¡±

 Chapter 1387

    ?


    1387 The Lord knows


    Tuxin?


    The expressions of the people on the ship in the distance froze.


    The other party was the creature that walked out of the chaos sea.


    After all, this small tribe of ¡®kumitros¡¯ had been established at the same time as their transcendent martial world. These two sandbags had developed at the same time and were used as an analogy.


    From the beginning to the end, this small tribe had been under everyone¡¯s observation and secret research, and there had not been many changes.


    And in front of him ¡­


    This person was the true unknown variable.


    ¡°He¡¯s finally appeared.¡±


    Di Qi stood on the deck in the distance and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he has been observing us in the dark, quietly watching our slaughter ¡­¡± It¡¯s already beyond our expectations that they¡¯ve been able to endure for so long.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, how could he possibly endure this?¡±


    Carolyn smiled as she shook her head. perhaps, he doesn¡¯t care about this tribe in front of him. However ¡­ After we¡¯ve cleaned up this tribe, we¡¯ll have to go to the chaos sea and do a big sweep ¡­ But they want to go in and pick someone up, so we¡¯ll have to confront them directly.¡±


    But the other party was also able to endure.


    He was like a cold and venomous snake, lying dormant in the dark.


    He said that his tribe had already developed to a hundred thousand people. If that was the case, then the scale would be more than ten times larger than the ¡± small district ¡± in front of them, and the few talents that were born would not be too weak compared to the many kumitros.


    The corpse lay quietly on the ground in front of the three pillar gods.


    ¡°Take the corpse. I¡¯ll give it to you to cultivate your martial arts.¡±


    However, tu Xin¡¯s expression was indifferent and he didn¡¯t care at all,¡±Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do. You¡¯ve put in so much effort, and it¡¯s not as simple as just defeating kumbietros. What you really want is his body-the body of a ninth-grade martial Saint, and then you can enter his brain.¡±


    Two of the three pillar gods had already turned into idiots, but the remaining three pillar God did not speak.


    ¡°We¡¯re trying so hard to control each other¡¯s bodies?¡± The three pillar gods smiled and said, unwilling to be outdone, ¡± ¡°How do you know? This brain is the size of the sun and contains countless neurons. How can the three of us enter it?¡±


    the three of you naturally can¡¯t. Even if you¡¯re tenth level Saints, you¡¯re too small and difficult to control.


    Tuxin put his hands behind his back and quietly said, but now, you should have cultivated a super martial arts force in that martial arts world-the chaotic Palace. You have exhausted all the resources of your branch, even with the help of countless longevity Saints. You have 300 billion godly spirit disciples and a million cultivators. You¡¯re ready to settle in at any time, right? ¡±


    This person?


    The three pillar gods ¡®expressions immediately turned grave. The other party had something.


    It was indeed the core project of their ¡®human brain planet project¡¯ and ¡®Chaos Head¡¯!


    Since the other party was so clear about it, this tu Xin was probably more sinister than they had imagined. No one knew when he had snuck in like kumbietros, entering their extraordinary world of martial arts and learning in secret, but he had been holding back all this time.


    Indeed.


    The brain was the only weakness of a martial Saint!


    Their soul, brain, and nerves had long since become one with their flesh and soul. Naturally, they were not afraid of soul attacks at all. Moreover, their brains, which had turned into flesh and blood, were extremely resistant to attacks ¡­


    However, as long as the other party¡¯s brain was destroyed, it was equivalent to killing the other party. An existence that could occupy an empty brain would have the authority to control the other party¡¯s body.


    What they were about to do was earth-shattering and extremely daring!


    A group of powerful martial artists entered the place in a frenzy, devouring the other party¡¯s brain and replacing them!


    Then, with their computing power, they could replace neurons and control the other party¡¯s body as if they were controlling a super-large mecha!


    This was equivalent to controlling a super large solar system-grade mecha!


    And they had to be in the control room that was as big as the sun.


    Tu Xin shook his head and smiled, ¡± but it¡¯s obvious that even if you try your best, you won¡¯t be able to train too many people to control the brain in a short time. At the same time, these insects are too weak, so their brains are also very weak. They will break with a single shock.


    Tu Xin¡¯s voice was extremely clear. Under the stiff expressions of the three pillar gods, he directly pointed out the other party¡¯s plan,


    but this weakness isn¡¯t a weakness to begin with, because the brain is fragile to begin with ¡­


    ¡°You occupy this brain not to fight head-on, but to escape? Or could it be used as a long-range artillery battery with ¡®high attack but low defense¡¯ for long-range attacks?¡±


    Tu Xin¡¯s words made the three pillar gods ¡®expressions instantly turn grave.


    What a terrifying person.


    This level of intelligence must have been hidden for a long time ¡­


    In fact, Chaos head¡¯s plan had long been familiar to the other party.


    The chaos head¡¯s plan was indeed divided into three stages.


    In the first stage, the virus would enter the other party¡¯s body. At this time, the virus would take root in the other party¡¯s brain and live in this ¡± human brain planet ¡°. It would eat the other party¡¯s brain and absorb the nutrients to become stronger.


    At this stage, zombies had no intelligence. They could only attack others and transform into wild beasts.


    The second stage was to completely devour the brain. The nutrients provided by a brain as large as the sun was enough to nurture countless type 10 and type 9 fungi, as well as countless gods.


    At this time, their brains could already be controlled by them, and they could completely control this body.


    At this stage, the zombies would start to gain intelligence.


    In the third stage, the humans began to operate this super mecha, winning against the strong with the weak. They continuously fought with the many, besieging the stronger Saints and expanding their forces.


    Of course, this Zombie¡¯s weakness was its brain. The weakness of the cultivation Chaos Head was that its brain was fragile. Therefore, their battle plan was indeed to escape from a distance and exhaust the enemy from a distance.


    A direct punch might be powerful, but it would also shake him.


    Using martial arts such as sublimating bows and shooting particles with intent would reduce the possibility of brain damage, even though their combat power was not as strong as before.


    The chaos Head martial art was indeed ¡®high attack but low defense¡¯. In close combat, one would die. The weakness of the head was too fatal.


    ¡°What, did I see through you? You¡¯re hesitating?¡±


    Tu Xin smiled brightly, ¡± don¡¯t be anxious. This body is for you. You can enter it and let you show your strength ¡­ At the same time, I¡¯ll let you rest and recover from your injuries.¡±


    just like how you gave kumbietros time to rest just now, I¡¯ll give you all a full-on posture to welcome the next match.


    ¡°This fellow ¡­¡±


    The three pillar gods were completely solemn when they heard this.


    In front of the TV, countless heavenly powers, Saints from the nine universes, and heavenly Dao all looked grave.


    ¡°This person ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s terrifying.¡±


    this martial art should be perfect. It should be able to give us a strong power to fight in the future.


    ¡°Can we win? We already have hope!¡±


    at first, I thought it was impossible. However, our martial arts have already developed martial arts that allow us to fight across body sizes. I think it¡¯s possible ¡­ Primal Chaos Head, this martial art is already a miracle!¡±


    ¡°However, I still feel that the other party is too relaxed ¡­¡±


    They should have been amazed by the miraculous martial arts of the ¡®human brain planet¡¯. It was extremely mysterious and profound, and could bring them a new future ¡­ However, hearing it from the other party¡¯s mouth, he felt a little uneasy.


    Why did he feel that something was wrong?


    ¡°Sure. Since you asked for it, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± Without any hesitation, the three pillar gods led the people to settle in.


    Countless people gushed out from under the ship¡¯s deck like densely packed bacteria, entering kumitros ¡®brain.


    As there were so many of them, they could be seen with the naked eye, as if ants were moving houses.


    As for the three pillar gods, they were also replying to the two remaining people who had been jolted by the backlash.


    The three pillar gods also gradually recovered.


    while you¡¯re recovering, follow me into our city and meet your opponent. Tu Xin said indifferently.


    ¡°Your city?¡± The three pillar gods were shocked.


    ¡°Yes. Do you think I¡¯m your opponent? Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡±


    Tu Xin¡¯s expression was cold. Although he was polite, he gave off a feeling of indifference like a god who was looking down on mortals.


    let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to my city.


    He suddenly grabbed the huge galactic ship, which looked like an exquisite model ship in his hand. He strode forward with large strides, heading into the distance.


    Then, with one hand, he pulled the corpse controlled by the three pillar gods and crossed countless light years in one step.


    ¡°As expected, he has made his move.¡±


    No one panicked when the ship was captured. Although tu Xin¡¯s level was higher than kumbietros¡¯, he was only at the peak of the ninth-rank and had not stepped into the tenth-rank.


    After all, if he reached level 10, a level 10 Saint with such a body would be a piece of cake for all the saints present.


    With his body size, it was impossible for his cultivation speed to be so fast!


    The path of level 10 ¡®exceeding¡¯ was still far away.


    Therefore, with his current size, he could grab the big ship, but their cultivation realm was higher than tu Xin¡¯s, so their speed was naturally faster. If they really wanted to escape, tu Xin couldn¡¯t stop them at all.


    However, they were here to fight!


    Just like the three pillar gods, they were forced to fight and challenge each other at the tenth rank. They came to the arena to compete in martial arts techniques in an attempt to find a way.


    In a sense, this was also a battle of luck between the two races.


    Hualala.


    Very quickly, tu Xin was running at full speed on the ground.


    His surroundings flowed backward rapidly, and he crossed countless deserts and lands.


    The three pillar gods were recovering from their concussions and leading the members of the wild dog martial arts under them to control the brain.


    Tu Xin strode forward and said to the ship in his hand, ¡± ¡°Do you see that? This piece of land was too barren ¡­ for more than 10 billion years, you bacteria have turned 99% of the universe into barren land because you are too small ¡­ How can bacteria occupy the land?¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re different. We¡¯re the true Masters of these nine vast continents. We¡¯ll reproduce and live in every corner of the nine provinces, while you fungi are destined to live in the soil and become the bottom of the food chain.¡±


    His voice was cold.


    His pace was extremely fast, and he soon came to a piece of land.


    This was a huge and tall tribe. The mud was piled up to form tall city walls. It was like a village, but it was far less exquisite and luxurious than the previous tribe.


    This place was crude, primitive, and boorish, giving off a wild and ancient aura.


    we are different from those guys who like to enjoy luxury ¡­ We are just a primitive tribe.¡± Tu Xin walked through the gate of the village, and the first thing he saw was a vast and rough street.


    The bustling pedestrians came and went, only covering the key parts with simple patches. They were like primitive people in the cave on the top of the mountain.


    they¡¯re very stupid. They were born great, so they think they¡¯re superior ¡­ He likes sculptures and improving his life. He¡¯s so proud that it¡¯s ridiculous. He doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re already enjoying our life before our time has even truly arrived ¡­¡± The corner of tu Xin¡¯s mouth raised into a mocking smile, ¡± but we are bringing benefits to the future generations by developing martial arts ¡­


    As he spoke, he had already bypassed the simple streets and crowds and arrived in front of a simple and crude courtyard. He pushed the door open and saw an earthen house. After entering the earthen house, everyone could clearly see the decorations inside.


    Bottles and jars were piled up on a shelf, and an old man was sitting in front of the chair.


    It was like the room of an old doctor in a village, or it had the aura of a witch doctor from an ancient tribe.


    Tuxin placed the boat on the table and sat down on a chair on the high ground. bloom, I came to your room and brought your opponent.


    ¡°Yes, thank you so much.¡±


    The old man held onto his walking stick and stood up shakily. He looked extremely old as he looked at kumitros, who was being controlled by the three pillar gods.


    The old man lowered his gaze and gently touched the walking stick in his hand. I have long entered your extraordinary world and hidden myself. I know everything about you. Let me be your opponent ¡­


    three pillar gods, your opponent is me. I¡¯m your plan breaker. Your ¡®human brain planet¡¯ plan and your miraculous martial art, rabies, seem perfect. They¡¯re the hope of the old humans and can be said to be incredible ¡­


    The old man paused and pushed open the window of the mud house with his old body.


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    A wisp of hazy light shone through the window and onto the floor.


    ¡°The Lord knows, but he doesn¡¯t care.¡±

 Chapter 1388

    ?


    1388 Civilization sandbox deduction, virtual future battle


    The old man¡¯s words made everyone fall into silence.


    Because the amount of information revealed by these words was too huge!


    It turned out that he was not the only one who had entered ¡­ So the other party had already sent their own martial Dao geniuses in and was hiding in the dark?


    If that was the case, it was a little scary!


    They were silent, lurking in that world like ghosts, but they had not been discovered from the beginning to the end ¡­ On the other hand, it was the proud kumitros who could not help but expose himself and challenge them to a battle.


    The level of intelligence and calculation of both parties were not on the same level at all!


    Pheasant eye shook her head. my goodness, how many years have they lived? He¡¯s like a super old monster who¡¯s lived for millions of years.¡±


    The giant octopus nodded vigorously. Just by looking at the old man¡¯s appearance, it knew that he was an old cunning fellow!


    The three pillar gods were completely solemn. in other words, you also know about kumitros ¡®infiltration and the battle with Genard? ¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I know.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were cloudy and he said, ¡± we were even observing from the crowd and observing Genard¡¯s Arts. They were indeed powerful.


    We ¡­


    The meaning of this sentence was too great.


    Many people started to have goosebumps as an unbelievable thought appeared in their minds:


    The other party was probably conducting one-on-one research on this group of ¡®crew members¡¯.


    what? ¡± a player exclaimed and mumbled, ¡± I¡¯m afraid that every martial arts expert on the ship has secretly arranged an opponent for them to study anything that poses a threat to them! One by one, they will obliterate our hopes and destroy the miraculous martial arts that we can develop!¡±


    ¡°And the wall-breaking man of the three pillar gods is this old man!¡±


    In other words, the old man had already deciphered the three pillar gods ¡®martial arts, rabies, and found a way to win!


    Therefore ¡­


    The Lord didn¡¯t care!


    They had even allowed the three pillar gods to research martial arts. These high-level life forms believed that the fungus¡¯s laughable martial arts Research posed no threat to them at all!


    As he thought of this, he was already breaking out in cold sweat.


    All the major forces and Saints in the universe had goosebumps when they saw this.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    the protagonists of these eras have no pride at all!


    we¡¯re already at an absolute disadvantage where it¡¯s almost impossible for us to win, and we can¡¯t reverse the general trend of the universe ¡­ If they are proud and don¡¯t care about us, we might still have a chance, but ¡­¡±


    ¡°The heavens really want us to die!¡±


    our intelligence, talent, and physique are far inferior to the other party!


    ¡°This is the system of their era. Even if we sneak in and become creatures that can cultivate their system, it¡¯s basically ¡­¡±


    Countless people began to sob.


    He felt that this was already very difficult to defeat.


    The other party was too smart and too calm, not giving them any chance at all. They were clearly so weak, yet they still wanted to completely destroy their hope ¡­


    He didn¡¯t even leave a way out!


    ¡°You want to fight me?¡± At this moment, the three pillar gods had completely taken control of kumberos¡¯s brain and were standing in front of the old man.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The old man laughed.


    The two of them faced each other from a distance, as if they were going to fight in this mud house.


    Further away, tuxin was sitting on a chair beside the exquisite ship model on the table. Both of them were observing the battle.


    This battle was a collision between two civilizations.


    you have also cultivated the chaos Head? ¡±


    The three pillar gods could already tell that the old man¡¯s brain was extremely fragile and was in a frozen state.


    His brain was numb and stiff.


    It was as if he was covered in a mysterious God Realm, and it was difficult to describe this faint aura with words.


    ¡°Are you not afraid of death?¡±


    The three pillar gods stared at him and said sarcastically, ¡± you were originally an invincible giant new human being, already at the early stage of the ninth-rank, just like kumbietros. Even if the brain is your weakness, it¡¯s difficult for our body size to completely destroy the brain ¡­ But now, you¡¯re different. As long as I shake you slightly, your sophisticated brain will be destroyed and you¡¯ll die without a doubt.¡±


    At this time, the three pillar gods were very surprised.


    This old man named bloom had actually secretly cultivated their Primal Chaos Head.


    ¡°In other words, I can easily kill you.¡±


    The three pillar gods sneered. I am now a level ten Saint. Now that you have a weakness, you won¡¯t have the tough brain of a regular warrior like kumbietros. I will destroy your brain in the next second.


    ¡°It is true that you can destroy me in an instant and kill me easily.¡±


    Bloom sat down shakily on a chair. because your level is higher than mine. But this is not a problem of our martial arts!


    ¡®All I have to do is to find the weakness of your martial arts and destroy it. It¡¯s useless for you to kill me ¡­¡¯ How about we have a virtual exercise?¡±


    ¡°How are you going to practice?¡± The three pillar gods sneered, looking as if they did not care at all.


    scene simulation. Let me introduce the background.


    Bloom sat on the chair and tapped the floor with his walking stick. He said softly, ¡± right now, I¡¯m a weak witch doctor. I¡¯m sitting in a safe new human being city under the protection of countless powerhouses. Even though I¡¯m weak, there are still countless powerhouses beside me, protecting my safety and my brain.


    because I¡¯ve cultivated the ¡®Chaos Head¡¯, a martial art that develops the brain, it makes my strong intelligence and body extremely fragile at the same time. Therefore, I will be subordinate to-non-combat Martial Arts professions, witch doctor, great sage, scientific researcher ¡­


    The three pillar gods did not say anything.


    The other party would cultivate by himself and then use countless experts to protect him. It was indeed possible to avoid weaknesses, but this method was a little too extravagant.


    your cultivation technique will open up a huge professional system for us in the future.


    Blour paused and looked out of the window. as a witch doctor, I suddenly heard a virus outbreak in a remote street in the city. Countless rabies viruses are attacking humans ¡­


    this will be the latest rabies virus. It¡¯s no longer the crude prototype it is now. It¡¯s a violent quantum virus with a strong infection. With its terrifying computing power, this virus can launch a sneak attack and break through the brains of ordinary people like us, even children ¡­


    The virus appeared, and countless townspeople were infected. So, as the doctor of this city, I began to research and use antibiotics.¡±


    Resist! Live! Su?


    This seemed to be nonsense, but it also seemed reasonable.


    what? ¡± the three pillar gods were stunned. what antibiotics? ¡±


    They used humans as a virus and entered the other party¡¯s brain to destroy it. This was a physical attack and not a traditional virus at all. Where did the other party get the antibiotics?


    ¡°Dog-losing antibiotic.¡± He said seriously.


    ¡°Defeat ¡­ A dog?¡± The three pillar gods were stunned. Was there any difference between this and their own wild dogs?


    ¡°You have a saying,¡± an eye for an eye.¡±You must use your opponent¡¯s technique to defeat your opponent.¡±


    The old man glanced at di Qi and said lightly, ¡± if it can defeat the rabies virus, it must be another virus ¡­ My antibiotic virus is called the defeated dog.¡±


    After he said that, he stood up shakily with the help of his walking stick and went to the medicine cabinet next to him. Among the countless bottles, he took out a labeled medicine bottle and slowly placed it on the table.


    The bottle was the size of his palm, but its internal volume was already larger than the earth.


    Inside the bottle, there were countless petri dishes and nutrients.


    And what was raised in it was ¡­


    There were countless fungus-like humans living in the bottle.


    ¡°The little man in the bottle!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± The giant octopus watched this unbelievable scene from the deck and couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡± when did they secretly get our bloodless humans from the martial arts world and rear them? ¡±


    However, no one paid any attention to the giant octopus¡¯s exclamation.


    Everyone stared at the bottle in silence.


    He only felt a chill from his back to his head.


    Looking at the entire house, the bottles and jars that the old witch doctor was fiddling with already gave people a sense of evil and horror ¡­


    yes, this bottle contains my dog-losing antibiotic.


    The old man sat down with his cane, put the bottle on the table, and whispered, ¡± this is a special new antibiotic. It can target the disease and carry out targeted attacks to resist the virus outbreak in that town.


    The three pillar gods ¡®gazes were filled with disbelief as they sneered, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s our clansmen! You even called them defeated dogs. How could they help you ¡­¡±


    Pfft.


    The old man suddenly could not help but reveal a mocking smile. I¡¯m sorry, I laughed out loud. It¡¯s a little rude ¡­


    ¡°But you should have predicted the future. The future is to feed all of humanity. Isn¡¯t it normal for us to feed these foods? Isn¡¯t it normal to use them as yeasts and even antibiotics?¡±


    As soon as he said that, it was as if he had opened the door to a new world for everyone!

 Chapter 1389

    ?


    1389 Viruses and doctors are fate


    The three pillar gods remained silent.


    Everyone was silent ¡­


    The future.


    Our future.


    To feed all of humanity.


    All kinds of bacteria, viruses, the diligent yeasts that helped soft bread, the carrion microorganisms that hid in leaves and zombies ¡­


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe that they will listen to our orders and become our dogs? To go against you?¡± The old man laughed. do you think their backbones will always be straight? Rather die than submit?¡±


    ¡°You should know that taming is a common method, but it is extremely effective.¡±


    this point can be realized if you look at the entire history of mankind, ¡± said bloom calmly.


    He, who already had the ¡®Lord¡¯ brain, seemed to be the strongest wisest person in the tribe, as well as the other wisest person among the three pillar gods.


    The conversation between the two of them felt like two doctors meeting each other.


    you know, when cultivating fungi, you can use a method of ¡®filtering¡¯.


    He shook the bottle of antibiotics in his hand. it might not be obedient at first, but after screening for more than ten generations and optimizing the variety, it will be more or less the same ¡­ They don¡¯t even know what kind of creature they are. They think they¡¯re bacteria and we¡¯re their Masters.¡±


    of course we are their Masters, because they give them the perfect food and drink, and live in a happy paradise.


    He shook the bottle in his hand again and said indifferently as if he was stating a matter of fact, ¡± ¡°They will only be activated as antibiotics when the virus appears ¡­ The meat worm who usually provides food and shelter, isn¡¯t it wonderful to lie down and enjoy wealth?¡±


    in fact, they can¡¯t wait to get this job. They don¡¯t dare to lose it, because this is the best treatment we can give them. Bloom smiled and stood up again.


    ¡°What? you don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Bloom returned to the shelf and said. ¡± in our Microbiology, they will be treated the best among the microorganisms we raise. Naturally. they will be able to keep their position because not everyone is qualified to be an antibiotic ¡­


    He pointed at the bottles.


    Yogurt, yeast, honey fermentation ¡­


    These bottles made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not only a doctor, but I¡¯m also a food processing master ¡­ I have the ¡®chaotic mind¡¯, and I¡¯m good at microbial cultivation and fermentation, so I can cultivate specialized food.¡±


    He took out a bottle marked with honey and opened the lid. Amidst the screams, he wiped some unknown honey with his hand and put it into his mouth. With a sweet look on his face, he said, ¡± it¡¯s delicious. Do you want some too? ¡±


    The three pillar gods were silent.


    Countless Saints from all over the universe were watching this live broadcast with indescribable anger.


    They had killed countless living beings.


    They had even massacred many planets. However, these Saints were all fighting among themselves, and an indescribable Fury couldn¡¯t help but arise in front of them.


    ¡°Hehehehe, what¡¯s wrong? Just now, you slaughtered us, and you didn¡¯t care when you saw them in despair, but now you¡¯re angry?¡± Bloom laughed softly and said, ¡± you guys should have realized it long ago. It¡¯s a battle between races ¡­ To us, you are food, pigs, cows, sheep ¡­ You should be on the table, but you didn¡¯t realize this. How did you feel when you saw the pigs at the bottom of the food chain resisting?¡±


    ¡°This is what we are feeling right now.¡±


    but it doesn¡¯t matter. The early domestic pigs were also tamed by wild boars.


    I¡¯m just stating a fact, a piece of natural biological history. I¡¯m sure you, who are proficient in evolution, can understand these concepts.


    Bloom put down the bottle and walked back to the table with his walking stick. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Enough chit-chat, let¡¯s start our battle. Of course it was ¡­ Let¡¯s go back to the images on the sandbox and fight with our brains.¡±


    He looked at the three pillar gods who were sitting on the chair opposite him, still maintaining a faint smile.


    The three pillar gods were completely silent.


    He finally knew what the other party wanted to compete in.


    Now that the scenario was simulated, he would become a virus in the future ¡­ However, as a doctor, the other party used antibiotics to resolve the outbreak of the virus.


    Every city and village would have a doctor to treat various diseases.


    he¡¯s our test subject for this battle ¡­ He called over a child who was playing outside the house. my son, can you use the virus to invade him and I¡¯ll defend him? ¡±


    The three pillar gods were stunned, but they laughed coldly. it looks like you¡¯re very confident in yourself. You deliberately used your words just now to provoke my great killing intent. Then, you¡¯ll let your son become the battlefield for our battle? ¡± Good fellow, then come.¡±


    Whoosh.


    The three pillar gods began to attack.


    Very quickly, it invaded the other party¡¯s brain.


    However, bloom was not in a hurry. He maintained his gentle smile and said, ¡± the symptoms will appear in the next seven hours ¡­ ¡°This is because our brain, which is comparable to a huge sun, is too large. As a human-sized virus, it is already very fast for it to reproduce and destroy in the brain.¡±


    After saying this, Blose closed his eyes and waited for seven hours to pass.


    He really wanted to conduct a perfect simulation.


    Very quickly, time passed.


    The face of the child on the table began to turn red.


    Brol opened his eyes and poured out the bottle as well. He continued to make the sound of his experiment.


    soon, the child showed signs of abnormality and was sent to my witch doctor¡¯s room by his parents. As a doctor, I quickly confirmed that the cause of the illness was a fungus infection in the brain, and I began the treatment.


    Huu.


    He raised his hand, and the antibiotics in the bottle were injected into the child¡¯s head.


    In front of the table, the three pillar gods ¡°auras sank, and so did Bloom¡¯s.


    They had already begun to fight in their minds.


    Their chaos heads were like the core of a supercomputer, communicating with the viruses and vaccines in their bodies with specific quantum waves as signals.


    It was like the leaders of two armies were attacking each other.


    The entire room instantly became silent.


    In the eyes of the experts from both sides, everything was calm.


    this is not good. This is very dangerous. It¡¯s a competition of calculation power and wisdom.


    there are two points to compete, ¡± said Carolyn with a frown. the first is to compete in the deployment of troops, the tone, and the attack and defense.


    Second, it¡¯s a test of your calculation ability. You can hack into the other party¡¯s ¡®soldier-controlling signal wave¡¯. If you can cut off the other party¡¯s signal, their soldiers will be a motley crew and won¡¯t be able to withstand a single blow.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but stare at it.


    However, di Qi¡¯s expression was already very bad. from this point of view, the other party cultivates a Chaos Head and their calculation power is much higher than ours. Even if the three pillar gods bring a group of people, they might not be able to win.


    This was a very natural thing.


    The advantage of his body size was still reflected in this cultivation technique. How could you compete with a super quantum computer the size of a sun?


    These two hackers were not on the same level.


    The situation was extremely anxious and tense.


    Time was of the essence. Although the three pillar gods, Carolyn and di Qi, had created the ¡± Primal Chaos Head ¡± technique outline, only the three pillar gods had managed to form the extension of the technique.


    Time was of the essence, so Carolyn and di Qi were helping the three pillar gods complete their cultivation techniques. If the three pillar gods were defeated, then their branch of the ancient gods would have no way to deal with them.


    ¡°The situation is not good.¡±


    The venerable sovereign also spoke indifferently and looked into the distance. The two of them stood still around the child. the three pillar gods have the upper hand now. Let¡¯s enter first to lay out a trap and destroy the brain ¡­ The other party is seven hours late and is obviously at a disadvantage. However, the other party¡¯s calculation skills are strong and they might even win!¡±


    When everyone heard this, their expressions turned even uglier.


    ¡°No, the three pillar gods are obviously going easy on us.¡±


    At this time, the giant octopus exclaimed, ¡± the plague he sent in is obviously at the God Realm. He could have sent a higher level rank-9 ¡­ There¡¯s no need to be a God like him.¡±


    If he had released a rank-9, he would have been able to easily defeat the enemy¡¯s divine virus soldiers.


    However, slaughter looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot. this isn¡¯t going easy. This is a perfect simulation! Because in the future, the virus invasion would definitely be based on the level of gods. After all, it would infect the entire town. This was a common combat force, and it would take the route of a large number of people ¡­


    On the other hand, the other party should have gone easy on him! It¡¯s obvious that their antibiotics are the elite ones. Each of their witch doctor rooms can cultivate a batch of elite antibiotics and keep on using them ¡­¡±


    This was indeed the case.


    The other party also didn¡¯t have enough time and was the only antidote for the deity realm. Otherwise, the three pillar gods would have lost long ago.


    This is a simulation ¡­


    Moreover, even if he cheated now, his cultivation technique would still not be able to defeat the other party in the future. What was the use of that?


    Right now, it was a battle of luck and martial arts. They were looking for a way to survive, not to deceive themselves.


    Everyone knew that this simulated situation was the most reasonable future battle ¡­


    Kachaa.


    In the next second, the three pillar gods ¡®heads suddenly sank, and their entire bodies began to sway as if they could not stand steadily.


    ¡°I overused my brain.¡±


    ¡°The three pillar gods have lost ¡­¡±


    At this moment, everyone had this despairing thought.


    This defeat was too sudden.


    No one could see the battle, but they all knew that they had done their best and that it had been extremely dangerous.


    ¡°Your cultivation technique is very good.¡±


    Bloom stood up, leaning on his walking stick as he looked at the three pillar gods.


    although you lost, your talent is worthy of admiration. You have indeed left a trace of hope for the future of your race because the virus can not be exterminated ¡­ Although your disease will always be at a disadvantage, the virus is just like you, too numerous. It¡¯s something we can¡¯t eliminate.¡±


    The three pillar gods did not say anything.


    In fact, it was no longer a pure machine. After evolving to this day, it already possessed emotions similar to that of living creatures, as well as joy and sorrow.


    He could already see some of the future.


    Even if he could create a stronger version of the virus, the other party would be able to create a stronger version of the same antibiotic.


    This was because both of them used ¡®fungi¡¯, while the other party¡¯s brain was stronger.


    ¡°You will have a chronic illness.¡±


    Bloom looked at the sky outside the window and sighed. ¡°But isn¡¯t this also a test for us? ¡®Comfort will destroy us. Your constant provocation will make us feel threatened ¡­¡¯ As for viruses, I also believe that they¡¯re a form of destiny in the universe, a general trend of fate.¡±


    just like you in the past, who were plagued by the virus and can not be eliminated to this day, we will be another you in the future.


    ¡°You guys, don¡¯t you understand? It wasn¡¯t a coincidence, but ¡­ This is fate!¡± Bloom¡¯s voice was low and deep, heavy and powerful.


    He leaned on the walking stick in his hand. you¡¯ve become a virus, allowing our civilization to produce a doctor and perfecting our civilized social system. In fact, it¡¯s also a kind of ¡­ Destiny!¡±


    The three pillar gods ¡®minds suddenly shook.


    He took a few steps back and looked ahead.


    Destiny ¡­


    It turns out that our actions have already been one of the major forces of fate!


    I thought that the miracle martial art-wild dog-that could reverse the future and create a glimmer of hope for the future-was actually already-part of the vast momentum of fate ¡­


    it¡¯s impossible to change. It¡¯s impossible to change ¡­ Our actions and even our thoughts have long become the cause and effect of destruction. It¡¯s a laughable and meaningless struggle.¡± The three pillar gods muttered to themselves.


    In the distance, the expressions of the people on the ship sank.


    This old man was really good at scheming!


    Even the three pillar gods of unparalleled wisdom and strategy, who had previously played kumitros to death, had been sent over by him to play with him.


    the three pillar gods ¡®minds are already in turmoil. He¡¯s been messing with other people¡¯s minds, and now it¡¯s being done by someone even stronger?? ¡± &Nbsp; pheasant eye¡¯s widened in disbelief.


    In fact, even she was starting to doubt fate. All of their plans were laughable.


    three pillar gods, the human brain planet project has failed.


    The old man, bloom, stood up shakily and bowed to the people on the ship. He said politely, ¡± the Lord knows about his plan, but the Lord doesn¡¯t care.


    Everyone was silent.


    He did not care about it at all. He even felt that the appearance of viruses and doctors was a necessity of the times.


    He was only helping to deduce and complete the era for them.


    ¡°Tell me, who is the next little guy? You¡¯ve let me see a wonderful performance.¡± Tuxin sat on a high chair, one hand supporting his chin.


    This noble and elegant Emperor looked down with interest, as if he was looking at a group of clowns.


    Everyone was silent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go next.¡±


    The daolord slowly walked out and said softly,¡±You guys have been secretly observing my martial arts. Who is the one who is targeting my martial arts?¡±

 Chapter 1390

    ?


    1390 Quantum expansion


    Tu Xin sat on a high chair and quietly watched this scene. He didn¡¯t say anything, just like a quiet and beautiful statue.


    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±


    The daolord just stood there quietly, staring at his surroundings.


    This time, it was the people on the ship¡¯s turn. They began to look serious and anxious.


    An unfavorable start.


    The three pillar gods were so powerful. In everyone¡¯s eyes, it was extremely possible for them to defeat the other party. However, his miracle martial art, wild dog, and human brain planet project used the brains of the people in the universe as a new planet and migrated there ¡­ However, they all failed.


    As for daolords?


    What if he could come up with the ¡®human rescue plan¡¯ and miracle martial arts to change the end of the doomsday?


    They all knew that this was an existence from the mother stream civilization. Although the mother stream civilization was extremely huge and controlled the sky of the heavens, this existence had always been in seclusion and was unknown, so they were not very optimistic about it.


    All the worlds in the universe had already begun to discuss.


    the martial way is to fight across body types. It¡¯s too difficult. It¡¯s impossible. A powerful Saint of the new era said.


    yes, it¡¯s unrealistic to rely on this path to defeat the other party. It¡¯s better for us to think of a way! A powerful heavenly Dao of the universe said coldly.


    that¡¯s right. We¡¯re the ones who have gathered all the geniuses from the main camp. Countless geniuses from the past and present have gathered here. The universe is incomparably powerful. This is our main force! The other heavenly Dao spoke.


    ¡°Our universe is only comparable in size. Only then will we have a chance of fighting.¡±


    The other heavenly Dao spoke, ¡± even if the rules are completed in the future and we might be completely rejected, we still have the ability to fight.


    Although they said so, they were still very worried.


    If that was the case, why was he looking for a chance of survival here?


    Because the chances of winning were really not high!


    They can defeat an entire universe by themselves, but our 120000 heavens of the universe is going to fight them?


    Their reproduction rate is too fast, and in the future, the continent will be full of people, and any one of them will be the same size as you. The hope of winning is very small ¡­


    It was almost impossible to fight them head-on. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many heavenly theories. The mother stream¡¯s soaring heaven faction that had escaped the universe, the demonic God¡¯s doomsday fortress faction that had gathered 129000 heavenly universes ¡­ These were all ideas to avoid direct confrontation.


    At this moment, the room was quiet.


    Tuxin didn¡¯t say anything.


    Instead, it was the old man, bloom, who stood up again and said politely, ¡± everyone, our great master will naturally not enter the arena. Your opponent will be invited by me very soon.


    The Lord?


    Everyone hesitated.


    They called tuxin their master, which was probably the will of the creator.


    Although di Qi and the others now called tenth level Saints the ¡± Lord ¡± realm.


    The alchemy martial arts were called the ¡± Lord¡¯s ¡± hands, and the chaotic skull martial arts were called the ¡± Lord¡¯s ¡± brain, but they only had a part of the ¡± Lord¡¯s ¡± power. They were incomplete.


    The real master was the legendary level 11!


    To completely grasp the chaos singularity and all the great Dao rules of the universe, that kind of existence was originally a microscopic concept of the universe.


    The man in front of them was called ¡± Lord ¡± because he was already great and determined to be one of the 11th-level creators of the nine universes in the future.


    One of the greatest existences that controlled the ultimate power of the universe.


    Tap tap tap tap.


    Soon, the door was pushed open.


    A tall and strong man slowly walked in, carrying a dry and bony man who was as dry as firewood.


    ¡°You¡¯re my opponent?¡±


    The daolord smiled, as though he had seen through something.


    A trace of anger flashed through the tall man¡¯s eyes. He put down The Thin Man behind him and gently placed him on the seat. He said, ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not me. He¡¯s your opponent.¡±


    He pointed at the skinny man.


    Everyone looked over.


    This thin man looked Haggard and his body was soft. He did not have strong muscles or a strong body.


    All the moisture in his body seemed to have been dried. His skin stuck to his bones tightly, like a piece of beef jerky that had been air-dried for tens of thousands of years, tough and hard.


    It seemed that he was even weaker than the old man who cultivated the chaotic brain!


    For example, how could a mage, a weak person, practice martial arts?


    you¡¯ve indeed cultivated my martial arts concept-quantum expansion? ¡± When the daolord laughed, he seemed so gentle and natural.


    I¡¯m your plan breaker. My name is Bors.


    The skinny man said softly, but a trace of adoration flashed in his eyes. He said seriously, ¡± I will defeat you and then beg the Lord to let you stay by my side.


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    Tu Xin, who was sitting on the high ground, was stunned, but he revealed a smile of interest, ¡± What is this? Could it be that a human has fallen in love with fungi?¡±


    ¡°I have a lot of disciples and followers, and I don¡¯t remember who you are.¡± Daolord Phoenix was stunned. She thought about it seriously for a while and then answered honestly.


    The other party might have hidden it very well, but she had never expected this man to fall in love with her.


    At the same time, the other party had no need to deceive him.


    Because how could the powerful humans go back and deceive the weak ants?


    There was no need to lie.


    Slaughter and the others were a little surprised. Only the players, as well as Carolyn and the others, knew that the daolord had a cold and elegant personality. He stood aloof from worldly affairs, so it wasn¡¯t strange for this man to fall in love with him.


    ¡°Are you going to defeat me?¡± The daolord continued to smile calmly.


    ¡°Yes, daolord. I, Bosch, am your opponent! ¡°I won¡¯t hold back to any extent. In fact, I want to defeat you more than anyone else. This is my respect. I know your martial arts concept-quantum expansion.¡± Bosch slowly stood up and calmly said, ¡±


    the three pillar gods used the concept of the ¡®chaotic head¡¯ as a quantum Super Brain to create a martial art called ¡®wild dog¡¯. You used the concept of¡¯ quantum expansion ¡®to create a martial art called¡¯ God and demon¡¯.


    This was a very natural thing.


    Every martial arts path could evolve into countless branches.


    For example, the route of the chaos Head could turn the brain into a quantum supercomputer, which could develop countless kinds of martial arts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know your specific martial arts.¡±


    His voice was extremely organized. it¡¯s because I can¡¯t really probe into your Foundation. However, I¡¯ve also practiced ¡®quantum expansion¡¯ and developed my own martial arts concept. I can compete with you.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like this?¡± The daolord smiled calmly. using my martial arts concept to fight me ¡­ No matter what kind of martial arts I practice, can you defeat me with your body shape?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Tu Xin sat on a high place, with one hand supporting his chin, and said, ¡± we can learn any kind of martial arts, even the martial arts of the three pillar gods. Are you different? ¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± The daolord said with a laugh.


    Bosch stood up. let¡¯s not waste any time. Let¡¯s go to the martial arts practice field outside and fight for real. Let me see how good your martial arts are.


    He slowly got up.


    Soon, everyone left the mud house and came to the other side of the street. There was a huge open space that was used as a training field.


    Everyone¡¯s expression was grave as they looked at the scene in front of them curiously.


    The battle between the three pillar gods earlier was a battle of intelligence. But now, it was a true battle of martial arts!


    But!


    The other party was a super light year giant. How could a daolord¡¯s martial arts possibly fight against it fair and square?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Standing on the ground of the martial arts practice field, Bosch smiled and his body suddenly expanded.


    ¡°Form one.¡± His dried-up muscles seemed to have been inflated, and they quickly expanded, becoming tall and strong. His body was actually expanding rapidly.


    He saw his body instantly grow bigger.


    Even to normal universe race people, he was a huge, tall giant.


    ¡°It¡¯s the transformation type! Or a body type martial art?¡± Everyone was secretly guessing the principle behind this martial art.


    Further away, the giant octopus and the players saw the body rapidly inflating and murmured, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be wrong ¡­ Are you Luffy, the man who¡¯s going to be the Pirate King?¡±


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s body swayed slightly when he heard the whisper, and he continued to look forward.

 Chapter 1391

    ?


    1391 Miracle martial arts, God and demon


    If the clansmen of the chaosverse were around two meters tall, then this Bosch was already two meters tall.


    In front of him, normal clansmen were like children, only reaching up to his thighs.


    Super large body.


    Such a terrifying height was truly frightening.


    ¡°What is this? What kind of martial arts concept is quantum expansion?¡± Genard asked out of curiosity.


    Slaughter laughed. quantum expansion. The concept of this martial art is to treat one¡¯s body as countless quantum particles. By reducing one¡¯s own density, one¡¯s physical structure will expand, and one¡¯s body will ¡®blow up¡¯.


    To put it simply, the principle of this martial art was that the quality would not change! Its body size increased, and its density decreased ¡­ It will become a dense and loose body on the surface of the sea.¡±


    The players nodded heavily.


    This was the Rubber Man, making itself loose and expand.


    Genard asked again, ¡± however, being fat only makes you bigger. On the contrary, because your body density is low, your defense will be reduced. There¡¯s no benefit to it, right? ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know if you keep watching.¡± Slaughter didn¡¯t explain. He just looked at the battlefield quietly.


    Hualala.


    Bosch¡¯s body grew rapidly, but his body also seemed to become somewhat illusory.


    This was caused by the decrease in density. If he continued to expand his body, the particles in his body would disperse again, and he would become a super cloud giant.


    Bosch looked very calm.


    your quantum expansion is also known as elemental martial arts. Because it expands too much, it looks like an element ¡­ It¡¯s an unimaginable martial art. ¡±


    He slowly bent down and dug out the soil under his feet. He took out a huge sun that had been buried in the universe below and held it in his palm with one hand.


    Hualala.


    A large amount of golden flames from the sun¡¯s energy was sucked into his tall, empty body, filling up the gap.


    His body was still growing rapidly.


    I see. The theory behind this martial art is also shocking!


    In the distance, Genard was greatly shocked and said, ¡± expand the density of your body and turn it into foam, sponge, or even mist. Then, stuff a large amount of energy, light, and elements into it ¡­ Fill up your empty body and increase your energy level.¡±


    This martial art was very shocking.


    This was turning himself into an elemental creature!


    However, this external energy was not his.


    This required a huge body to control its strength, as well as a special method to perfectly control it.


    ¡°Absorbing the sun?¡±


    The daolord said, ¡± no wonder you were burned so badly. It¡¯s because you¡¯ve absorbed too much energy. You¡¯ve really become an elemental creature ¡­ This is because it is an elemental martial art. ¡±


    Bosch nodded. this is the martial art that I developed with your quantum expansion-the Sungod body. I want to expand my energy level. And its size.¡±


    As he spoke, his body was still rapidly expanding.


    It was obvious that growing up required time.


    This was because this was a temporary external energy, and it would take a long time to complete the absorption ¡­ However, it was also easy to tell that this was the weakness of this martial art.


    The transformation required time.


    The increase in strength was gradual.


    At the same time, even if he absorbed the maximum power of his body and strengthened his body to its limit, it would be difficult to maintain it for a long time, because it was not himself.


    ¡°However, this martial art of yours has already been ruined!¡± The daolord shook his head as he stared at the man¡¯s body.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Bosch was stunned, ¡± did I not learn the core cultivation technique? ¡± This was impossible! Although I haven¡¯t learned the core cultivation technique, I can perfectly deduce it with my talent.¡±


    It was just like how the old man had learned the techniques of the three pillar gods.


    He did not learn the core content, but their talents were immense.


    Even if he didn¡¯t learn the core secrets, he could still decipher and restore it. In his opinion, this was the complete cultivation technique without any omissions.


    The daolord shook his head. this is a miraculous martial art! ¡°First of all, you have to fight across energy levels. Second, you have to prevent others from learning. If the three pillar gods can prevent you from learning, can¡¯t I?¡±


    Boss was stunned. That was indeed the case.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this, it wouldn¡¯t be worthy of being called a miracle martial art.


    However, at first, he thought that what was prevented from being learned was her gigantified form of ¡± God and demon, ¡± and not the martial arts path of ¡± quantum expansion, gigantification martial arts concept.


    could it be that my initial quantum expansion was wrong? ¡± Bosch frowned.


    no, you¡¯re not wrong. You¡¯re not wrong at all. You¡¯re very smart and you¡¯ve learned it perfectly ¡­ However, this is a special martial art!¡± The daolord said.


    ¡°What martial arts?¡± Bors asked.


    ¡°With the hardware, outsiders can¡¯t really learn it completely.¡±


    The Lord Daoist continued. since you¡¯ve already taken out your martial arts, I¡¯ll take out mine as well. The celestial and demon forms. You¡¯ll see it clearly when you see it.


    After saying that, the daolord¡¯s body slowly expanded.


    Huala-


    In an instant, it was as if she had turned into a sandstorm and a cloud of mist. Her body had grown countless times. From a distance, she looked like a woman formed from a cloud of mist, and she had already become an elemental creature.


    At this moment, she had already expanded to the size of half the earth. Her density was so high that one could barely see her shape. Even from the perspective of the experts present in the microscopic world, she was just like a fine and hazy smoke.


    ¡°Divine form!¡±


    The daolord who had transformed into an apparition raised his arm high. receive the power of the stars in the sky and pour it into my body!


    Whoosh.


    In the sky, a ray of light suddenly shone down. The light pillar enveloped her and quickly filled her body.


    this!!??


    Bosch was stunned. this works? ¡±


    He raised his head and looked up at a huge ancient transparent umbrella in the sky. A beam of light was falling from the endless sky and enveloping her.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t noticed?¡±


    The daolord¡¯s body was filled with energy and matter from the light pillar as he walked over. your energy comes from the sun and nature. It¡¯s not compatible with your own power ¡­


    When you absorb a large amount of energy, your body will be completely diluted. Your own energy is 1%, and the external energy will be 99%. Can you perfectly control this energy?


    It can¡¯t!


    In fact, out of the 99%, it would be good enough if you could use 10% ¡­ The rest of the energy is almost out of control, it¡¯s all puffy!¡±


    and this puffy energy will make you bloated, and your combat type will be greatly reduced.


    The daolord slowly walked over, staring at the tall, towering figure of the man who was brimming with boundless energy. Yet, he was like a paper tiger; he had power levels, but he was unable to use them.


    it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t learn this cultivation technique, ¡± she said calmly. but to you, it¡¯s just a self-destructive martial art like the demonic dissolution. You can unleash your power in an instant, but the consequences are very serious ¡­ But to us, this is normal.¡±


    Whoosh.


    The daolord raised his arm high and looked at the pillar of light in the sky. He stretched out his hand as if he was going to grab it. His voice gradually grew louder, shaking everyone¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°To us, this energy is tailored to the attribute of my cultivation method ¡­ It¡¯s filtered by the laws of a bloodline universe and injected into our bodies. We don¡¯t feel any rejection.¡±


    Bosch was completely silent. He looked at the other and said, ¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! In the words of a technological civilization, are you a directional power bank?¡±


    The daolord smiled. this is the perfect combination of the old and the new. I don¡¯t believe that you can learn it!


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡±


    The crew members in the distance and even the Saints who were watching the live broadcast were immediately inspired and their confidence increased. They were fascinated as if they had heard the lecture of a great sage!


    This martial art could work!

 Chapter 1392

    ?


    1392 Chapter 1399-tu Xin opens his mouth, discussing Dao with the sky full of stars


    ¡°Your cultivation method actually has such a technique ¡­¡± Bosch shuddered and fell silent.


    He carefully pondered and observed the other party¡¯s expanding body and his own body. It was indeed the feeling.


    He himself was like a foreign object, while the other party was one.


    ¡°As expected?¡±


    He laughed bitterly and quickly accepted the reality. ¡°So, the God and Devil forms, you¡¯re using the God form now? Then what is a devil form?¡±


    The daolord was stunned for a moment before he replied,¡±the two forms of God and demon don¡¯t refer to other forms ¡­¡± The divine form is the descent and guidance of the power of the sky, while the demon form is the return of the power of the sky, sending power to the sky in reverse. For example, like this!¡±


    Kachaa.


    The daolord¡¯s entire body began to slowly float up into the air, following the enormous pillar of light.


    Bosch¡¯s expression changed. so that¡¯s how it is. By reducing your own density and turning you into a light ball, not only can you fight, but you can also float and escape. You can fight and escape.


    in my spare time, I can also use the light pillar to collect energy and send it to the mother stream universe in the sky to recharge!


    It was a power bank!


    They would charge it in the sky in the dark and receive electricity during battle.


    Even he had to admit that this technique was also very powerful and perfect. It could be said to have miraculous functions in all aspects.


    Not only did it allow these low energy creatures to have the possibility of fighting against the Homo Evolutis, but it also allowed them to be extremely agile and light, allowing them to escape at any time.


    ¡°We call this martial art the ¡®starry sky¡¯ plan.¡± The daolord said.


    ¡°The baby¡¯s breath plan?¡± Bors hesitated again.


    The heavenly forces of the clan celestial heavens used the chaotic heads as their martial arts, and the plan of the three pillar gods was the human-head planet.


    And now, the mother stream and ancient tree forces, the other party¡¯s plan was also the ¡± human Savior plan ¡± that would fight for a chance of survival in the future?


    ¡°Yes,¡± the daolord replied softly,¡±every heavens has its own direction, and so do we! In our mother stream¡¯s future world-crossing plan, everyone in the world will cultivate the power of the ¡®heavenly cycle stars¡¯ to connect with the sky and obtain power.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to build countless stars in the sky,¡± the daolord said calmly,¡±to contact and rule over the mortals underground while looking down at the people of the universe beneath us!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart was in turmoil.


    Did all the fungi on the ground cultivate this system?


    However, the daolord revealed an even more terrifying plan. He pointed at the hazy gray chaotic sky.


    in the sky, there will be 129600 stars, 28 constellations, and the two gods of the sun and moon. These brilliant heavens will be ranked according to the size of the universe. They will guide the mortals on the ground and provide power.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Seth was completely shocked.


    The two largest heavens were to act as the sun and moon in the sky?


    The most powerful heavens served as the secondary twenty-eight lunar mansions?


    This was ¡­


    How audacious!


    Bosch felt as if the terrifying old devil had grabbed one of his feet, and his heart began to tremble.


    This was simply looking down on the creatures of the new era!


    They were already rotten to begin with. They should be wailing in despair.


    It was impossible for them to live with dignity.


    But now?


    Now, not only did he want to live, but he also wanted to continue riding on their heads?


    They wanted to be the stars in the sky, the old gods outside the universe, the rulers of the past, and the ¡®mortals¡¯ who ruled the ground?


    Huu.


    A gust of wind blew.


    Everyone in the square was silent.


    Not to mention the new human beings, even the Saints, who were old creatures, were shocked by their plan and were stunned.


    Even tu Xin, who was sitting on the high ground next to him, showed a surprised look and said softly, ¡± as expected, the variable still lies in the ¡®heavens and realms¡¯. It¡¯s impossible for the three pillar gods to create miracles by simply using martial arts without relying on external forces ¡­


    This is because no matter how he divines it, he can¡¯t jump out of a part of the general trend. But now, this method draws on the power of the heavens and foreign objects that don¡¯t belong to this era, so there is a chance.¡±


    Even tu Xin had to admit that he was a little interested.


    This was because this martial art had indeed started to seriously threaten them.


    What would the future war of the universe look like?


    The general trend of the universe had been clearly calculated by him.


    In the future, with the completion of the universe, the ¡± heavens and realms ¡± would gradually weaken. First, the chaos sea would reject these mutants. Later on, even the land of the universe would reject them.


    Their only choice was to retreat to the ocean, to the land, and finally to the sky outside the universe, floating in the sky ¡­


    The higher they were and the further they were from the great cosmos, the weaker the repulsive force would be. Eventually, at a certain height, the other party would no longer be repelled. Both were extremely dangerous environments, and the combat strength of both parties would be equal.


    However, so what if they were hiding in the sky?


    The heavens in the sky were like rootless duckweeds!


    They didn¡¯t have the Earth¡¯s energy to absorb or replenish themselves. They could only float and die on the surface, killing whoever came down. With such a huge body, how could you not know when you came down?


    In the end, the other party was Trapped in the Sky and turned into countless wreckage. They only needed to go to the sky to retrieve it.


    In tu Xin¡¯s deduction of the future, the other party was already bound to lose!


    However, in front of him ¡­


    The other party¡¯s system allowed the bacteria on the ground to borrow the universe in the sky to gain combat power. It also allowed the bacteria on the ground to collect energy and transmit it to the universe in the sky ¡­


    Tu Xin suddenly opened his mouth and looked at the people below,


    this method doesn¡¯t require the massive main body of the universe to come down. The spies below can pack and transport everything in one breath, and the speed is very fast. By the time we arrive and notice, the transportation would have already been completed.


    ¡°Wonderful!¡±


    ¡°This is simply too exciting!¡±


    old humans ¡­ As expected of the ancient race of the other universe, they also have many talents!¡±


    Tuxin sat on the chair and finally laughed as if there was no one else around. He then massaged his temples, ¡± you guys are amazing. You¡¯ve completely shaken our Foundation.


    The scene also fell silent.


    On the live broadcast, everyone was shocked and excited. When some Saints saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but cry out,


    ¡°How powerful is this?¡±


    ¡°Wonderful! It¡¯s simply too wonderful!¡±


    the power of the stars in the sky, the gods who live in the sky, we, as the sun and moon, countless stars, provide power to our race on the ground!


    ¡°Hahahaha, those proud universe people, so what if they¡¯re big? In our eyes, we¡¯ve become mortals again, and we¡¯re still high above!¡±


    they should be grateful to us. This sky is gray and there¡¯s nothing outside the universe ¡­ As the stars, the sun, and the moon, we¡¯re hovering in the sky, making the sky beautiful!¡±


    ¡°This is the completion of the laws!¡±


    we¡¯re completing the rules of this universe. They should be thanking us!


    Countless Saints were overjoyed.


    They felt that this plan was too terrifying, unprecedented in history!


    Pheasant Ji¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She covered her mouth in shock. this ¡­ Works too? ¡± The future plans written in this book are too Grand!¡±


    Xu Zhi only smiled, his face full of relief.


    He had already known about this plan. After all, nothing in the universe could hide from him.


    Even he was surprised by this terrifying plan, which came from the mother stream civilization.


    In fact, this was to be expected.


    Rong Cheng was the most powerful among the longevity sages.


    This was because he could find a large number of talents. Now that they were gathered in the mother stream, he had long become the strongest think tank. Countless geniuses had deduced, opened up a path, perfected it, and finally came up with this terrifying plan.


    ¡°Sky full of stars?¡±


    At this moment, tu Xin finally spoke, ¡± let me be your plan breaker.


    Everyone was shocked and turned to look.


    Tu Xin said, ¡± it¡¯s perfect. You¡¯re receiving us from the sky and absorbing the energy from the earth. It¡¯s also unexpected. You¡¯re using the bacteria on the ground as a spy. By the time we react, it¡¯s already done. It¡¯s very difficult for us to do anything to you in a guerrilla battle ¡­


    however, since you¡¯ve created a sky full of stars, why can¡¯t we build clouds in the lower part of the universe¡¯s atmosphere to form a barrier? ¡±


    Everyone¡¯s smile froze on their faces.


    we created the sky full of stars, and they created the sky full of clouds at a low altitude to block the Starlight, forming an endless barrier to defend and defend?

 Chapter 1393

    ?


    1393 Countermeasure


    The martial arts practice field was silent.


    They discussed Dao and martial arts.


    This was already an exquisite battle between the two sides.


    Countless people held their breaths. This was too exciting.


    Both sides had endless methods, terrifying trump cards and ideas, they were playing against each other.


    It looked like a battle, but in fact, the ancient and great leaders of both sides were deducing the general situation of the future and determining the outcome through the vast sand table.


    The two great races were discussing the Dao at a high place.


    Everyone knew that the outcome of this battle was extremely important. The winning clan would definitely have a great boost in morale, and at the same time, they would definitely have a great advantage in the future.


    It was the three pillar gods of the Buddhist civilization, the human-head planet project.


    The mother stream civilization¡¯s daolord ¡®project starry sky¡¯.


    These were all ways to allow their civilization and race to survive in the future universe. They were all invisible Noah¡¯s Arks that gathered endless wisdom!


    And now, the other party had actually given him a way to break this trap.


    ¡°Cloud layer?¡±


    ¡°We build the stars, and they build the clouds?¡±


    ¡°How hateful! Could it be that they are destined to be the protagonists of the world, and we can¡¯t go against them? To break the fate of the universe? Like the innate gods in the ancient times, they will be eliminated by the postcelestial humans?¡±


    However, it was also clear that the other party¡¯s intelligence, combat strength, and physique were far above theirs.


    It was like the difference between a human and a monkey.


    ¡°Speaking of which, this world is just so bizarre! We were originally here to fight, but we never thought that in the constant communication and struggle between both sides, we had actually continuously perfected the final mature universe form!¡±


    yes, when we become fungi, they will become doctors. When we become stars, they will become clouds ¡­ The laws of this universe are constantly being established and perfected!¡±


    They muttered to themselves.


    This seemed to be fate, and it made people sigh in admiration.


    However, someone quickly objected. They felt that while the stars could do it, the clouds could not.


    Someone immediately said,¡¯what a joke! They were so big and heavy. With this tonnage, could they escape gravity and fly? ¡°You must know that the mother stream civilization turned into half-elemental creatures and tried to reduce their mass as much as possible. That¡¯s how they could barely fly and wander in the sky.¡±


    The great cosmos naturally had its own rules.


    Gravity.


    The gravitational force caused by the huge mass of the universe would absorb all matter that wanted to escape. It was almost impossible for those huge humans to escape the surface.


    On the contrary, bacteria like them were simpler.


    the universe has given them enough power, and they are the darlings of the times, but the universe will not allow them to leave. The sky is their forbidden zone. Even Rugao Ji said the same.


    The venerable sovereign nodded and looked at the people beside him. what do you think? ¡±


    ¡°It is indeed unrealistic to build clouds! If they can successfully build it, it will be a miraculous martial art that belongs to them!¡± Slaughter laughed.


    ¡°First of all, they can¡¯t fly up with their size!¡±


    ¡°Secondly, the amount of work required is too great. We are the stars in the heavens, floating everywhere, but what about them? The clouds have to protect every corner at all times. This workload is countless times greater than the workload of the stars in the heavens!¡±


    thirdly, even if it¡¯s really completed, the huge area of clouds will definitely weaken the defense. If we launch a surprise attack, the other party won¡¯t be able to defend against it at all. It¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s just for show.


    The others agreed with these words.


    The clouds looked beautiful, but they were unrealistic!


    The stars were just a few stars, and it was very difficult for clouds to cover the entire sky of the universe.


    ¡°This will depend on tuxin and how he does it.¡± At this moment, di Qi looked into the distance.


    The other party was obviously not stupid.


    Since he had suggested it, he had a way to deal with it.


    However, if he could really overcome these impossible difficulties, didn¡¯t that mean that he was so talented that he could easily perfect a miracle martial art?


    At this moment, tu Xin¡¯s expression was very calm. He stood up from his chair and looked up at the sky with both hands as if he could see the stars in the future. He softly laughed and said,


    I don¡¯t need too many clouds. I just need to patrol each area. Although the number of clouds is still tens of thousands of times more than your planet, it can be used to defend. On average, ten thousand clouds can defend one planet ¡­ However, we have plenty of resources and are the protagonists of this era. We occupy the vast land of the nine prefectures, so how could we be lacking in resources?¡±


    Everyone was calm and silent.


    He sat on a high spot and said indifferently,¡¯Sir, cultivating elemental martial arts ¡­¡¯ Why can¡¯t we cultivate? For example, this Bosch in front of us can expand his body countless times and turn into a giant cloud, which can patrol at low altitudes.¡±


    in this cycle, there will be countless clouds.


    as for the energy supply, we will build countless heavenly pillars and erect them on the ground to transmit energy to the clouds at the front line.


    in the future, our Earth¡¯s new human race will have to serve in the military when we¡¯re of age. We¡¯ll turn into clouds in the sky and go to the front lines to fight and patrol the sky.


    and once you get close to the low altitude layer, the nearby heavenly pillars will sound an alarm, and smoke will rise. Countless clouds will come forward to Revere and defend against the enemy!


    He continued to narrate, and a complete and vast general trend appeared before his eyes.


    Everyone had goosebumps. According to tu Xin¡¯s description, it seemed to be able to resist the stars in the sky and absorb energy through the ground.


    Slaughter couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± you new humans cultivate ¡®quantum expansion¡¯ and float in the sky. It¡¯s a torture and a great damage to your race. You¡¯ve been floating in the form of scattered quantum for hundreds of years like clouds. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re almost crippled and have caused unimaginable physical damage!


    ¡°So what if my body is injured?¡±


    Tu Xin faintly smiled and said indifferently,¡±how can you retreat unscathed when you go to the front line?¡± Is there a lack of hot-blooded Erlang and national heroes in our clan? I won¡¯t care even if there are repercussions. It¡¯s my duty to protect our clansmen.¡±


    moreover, we only need to use military service for a period of time to intercept the remnants of the old era,¡¯constellation¡¯, and starve them to death! We can still afford to pay the price for such a short period of time.¡±


    Tu Xin¡¯s words made everyone silent.


    After all, it was as he said. So what if the price was high?


    We¡¯ve exhausted the power of our entire clan to forcibly intercept you, but you can¡¯t afford to waste your time!


    In the sky, with such a huge universe and such a harsh environment in the void, without any energy supply, could it withstand it?


    in that case, the deduction of stars and clouds has returned to the beginning ¡­ Tu Xin looked at the two people on the training field and said,¡±It¡¯s nothing more than stowaways ¡­ Let¡¯s end the battle with the cloud.¡±


    He looked at the daolords and Bosch. the two of you can also start a scenario simulation. One of you will be in charge of sneaking into the earth, while the other will act as a cloud. What do you think? ¡±


    He pointed at the sky. in that case, your battle will be in the sky.


    The surroundings were deathly silent.


    Tuxin¡¯s words were very accurate. This battle had turned into a battle between the two of them.


    The stowaways ¡®God and Devil were fighting against the clouds¡¯ protective wall. This would directly affect the future.


    enough chit-chat, I¡¯ve created a heavenly pillar to help you absorb energy from the clouds and fight. Tu Xin¡¯s hands pressed hard on the ground.


    Hualala.


    A huge totem pillar slowly rose from the ground and pierced into the clouds.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. This kind of power had actually created a huge pillar that was hundreds of light-years long. It was simply not enough to be described as a miracle.


    ¡°This is ¡­ It¡¯s alchemy.¡± In the distance, the four quantum grandmasters said with gloomy expressions, ¡± this terrifying man has already learned our martial arts? ¡±

 Chapter 1394

    ?


    1394 Chapter 1401-evil god takes action


    ¡°Yes, great Lord.¡±


    Bosch stood up, and his huge body completely turned into countless energy particles.


    It was obvious that he had used the ultimate quantum expansion.


    He quickly turned into a cloud giant and followed the pillar to the lower layer hundreds of lightyears above.


    ¡°So it really is like this?¡±


    The daolord raised his head and looked up at the sky. normally, I use my sunspires to expand into huge clouds and patrol the sky. When the battle begins, I¡¯ll absorb energy from the heavenly pillars to replenish my energy!


    However, constantly absorbing foreign energy and storing it in his body was simply a cultivation technique that hurt his body and origin.


    Just like the current Bosch. All the water in his body, even his muscles, and other tissues had been crushed and torn apart. His entire body was mixed with strange energy and thrown into a wall-breaking machine to be smashed together.


    Just like what she had said before, he was already crippled!


    If this continued, he would probably die in a few hundred years.


    A few hundred years, what kind of concept was that?


    He was now a tier nine martial artist of the new era, and he cultivated his body and origin. His life was longer than that of the ancient law Saints, and he could live for at least 100000 years!


    ¡°This is crazy.¡±


    The Dao Lord¡¯s voice was very calm as he slowly stood up. this gigantification technique really doesn¡¯t suit you. To us, you¡¯re all the same size. There¡¯s no difference between a body that¡¯s a few light years long and a body that¡¯s countless light years long ¡­


    The reason why you guys used this technique to expand its body size was only because you wanted its secondary attribute-its mass-to turn into particles of wind so that it could float.¡±


    BOOM!


    A ray of light shone down.


    this is the quantum force of matter. Even without distorting the rules, the physical body under the microscopic particles is extremely terrifying! The daolord slowly rose into the air as well, rapidly expanding in size as the light descended from the sky.


    ¡°Quantum lifeform!¡±


    ¡®In the bloodline era, this is simply a distant legend. It¡¯s impossible for quantum to gain intelligence, and it¡¯s impossible for quantum to become a demon ¡­ But in reality, it¡¯s actually a path of cultivation!¡±


    we¡¯ve finally embarked on the path of the ultimate quantum creatures!


    Hualala.


    In the end, her body was fixed. It was the size of a finger of the light year giant in front of her.


    Her entire body was now filled with 99.999999% of the external energy. It was the attribute energy that she had specially prepared, and it was a perfect match.


    The bloodline universe still had the supernatural power that could distort the rules of the universe. Naturally, it could use this distorted way to absorb external energy to generate its own body energy and eliminate the side effects of the foreign energy.


    This tiny body size was her limit, but it was enough.


    There was no need to be of the same size as the opponent!


    It would be fine as long as his energy level could destroy the other party ¡­ With the size of a finger, as long as it hit a vital point, it would be enough to shatter the head.


    ¡°In essence,¡± the daolord said softly,¡±I¡¯m the heavenly Dao of a universe. I¡¯m making the bloodline universe in the sky transfer its power to my body, and I¡¯ll be in charge of fighting.¡±


    BOOM!


    Above the dusky clouds, two huge cloud bodies collided fiercely.


    ¡°They¡¯re fighting!¡±


    It was as if an unknown giant God from the ancient mythological universe was fighting in the fog above the clouds. The people below looked anxious and couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him.


    ¡°What a beautiful scenery, it¡¯s like the clouds are on fire.¡±


    Everyone looked up at the sky.


    They could barely see the two figures clearly. It was like the collision and stirring of clouds and mist.


    Perhaps it was because they were too far apart that it gave people a sense of calmness. It was like the late autumn sky, where the clouds were stirred by the wind, and the clouds rolled and dispersed.


    in a sense, this is also the practice of our martial arts, and then used to defeat us.


    On the ground, countless people looked up at the sky.


    The players had even started to broadcast the battle from the sky above, so that all the forces in the universe could see the battle clearly.


    the power of one of them comes from the universe in the sky. It is limited, but it has no side effects. It can be exhausted!


    the other one¡¯s power comes from the earth under his feet. It¡¯s infinite, but there are side effects. If you absorb too much, you¡¯ll die.


    Everyone watched this battle without blinking. This battle was already somewhat similar to the vastness of the traditional nomological Dao techniques. It had a kind of shocking ¡®celestial phenomenon¡¯.


    Many of the Saints began to get excited.


    ¡°So, we can still be this strong?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! This is the first time I¡¯ve ever fought him head on, even though it¡¯s a level ten daolord fighting against a level nine daolord!¡±


    Everyone was excited.


    They could see that it was already a one-sided situation.


    A daolord¡¯s energy rank had already caught up. A level 10 against a level 9 would be a piece of cake!


    When one¡¯s size was big enough to crush the other party¡¯s brain, the other party could only take a beating and wait for death.


    Sure enough.


    The sky sank, and the huge cloud that Bosch had turned into slowly condensed again and fell to the ground. He was covered in blood.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost,¡± The daolord slowly descended, a calm look on his face.


    To him, this was not something to be proud of.


    The other party had foreign energy and his realm was one level higher than his.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t fail you.¡± The daolord said softly as he stood atop the ship.


    ¡°One win and one loss! It¡¯s a draw at the moment!¡±


    The surrounding people subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. This meant that it was possible and there was hope.


    everyone, don¡¯t be too optimistic. It¡¯s just a path of hope that hasn¡¯t been completely obliterated. I¡¯m not trying to discourage you, ¡± di Qi said. after all, it¡¯s a tenth-level fight against a ninth-level one. In the same realm, you¡¯ll be at an absolute disadvantage if you want to break through the cloud defense of the opponent.


    After all, there was no tenth-tier opponent yet, so there was no way to truly fight fairly.


    But at the very least, this path was also a qualified one.


    In the distance, tu Xin was sitting on a chair. He watched the battle and pondered for a long time before he spoke again, ¡± are these the two paths you¡¯re taking to seek a chance of survival after you ascend to heaven? One used a virus, and the other sneaked in with the stars?¡±


    The players in the distance were silent.


    They naturally knew that it was really just these two miracle martial arts and nothing else.


    After all, how could it be so easy to open up?


    At a higher place, among the few people from the television station who were in charge of filming, the racer of Mount Haruna said with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°Brothers, now, has my previous guess been confirmed?¡±


    Some players were stunned and confused.


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± look, the bloodline of the ancient gods is using the chaotic skull and the bacteria war. Isn¡¯t that what I said before? the bloodline of the ancient gods is ready to fight head-on? The prototype has already appeared!¡±


    Everyone was stunned. It seemed to be true.


    Wasn¡¯t this a head-on clash?


    The racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± look again. Moon god Ji¡¯s faction is walking the ¡®stars¡¯. Isn¡¯t that a classic example of the universe¡¯s escapees? Did I make a perfect prediction?¡±


    All the players were shocked by his words.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was truly a great prophet!


    ¡®Aren¡¯t the two miracle martial arts that have been opened up on these two paths developing in this direction?


    How could this be a coincidence?


    impressive, racer of Mount Haruna!


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    the big boss had predicted this before.


    Some people who were livestreaming and carrying small televisions were convinced.


    ¡°Then, since the ancient God bloodline and moon god Ji¡¯s bloodline have attacked one after another, the universe garden bloodline doesn¡¯t seem to have any signs of doing anything?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they don¡¯t seem to want to fight? They don¡¯t even want to develop the martial Dao of the new era. It seems that their bloodline universe path has reached its end!¡±


    that¡¯s right. There¡¯s not a single one of their crew members on the ship. They¡¯re obviously not coming.


    Many players were discussing it and felt that this should be the case.


    At this moment, the racer of Mount Haruna laughed and said, ¡± ¡°How can they not come? According to my guess, they are coming! It¡¯s just that the method is different. The evil God¡¯s method is about to descend.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    However, as the words of the racer of Mount Haruna fell, a gigantic figure slowly walked over from the distance.


    That enormous super body, even the race that was light years away, tu Xin who was sitting on the throne, looked like a pitiful baby.

 Chapter 1395

    ?


    1395 Chapter 1402-true horror


    Everyone turned their heads to look.


    It was an indescribably large creature that exuded an indescribable evil aura, as if it was a sign of death.


    Each of her cosmic tissues was not large, only the size of a fist. They were considered the smallest micro-universe, but when put together, they were the size of a building to these terrifyingly huge Homo Evolutis.


    ¡°Is this your third response?¡±


    Tu Xin seemed to have expected this, ¡± after all, this is the third way of survival, right? Instead of leaving the earth and flying into the sky, they stubbornly stayed on the earth and used the bloodline universe to build an old survival fortress.¡±


    Tap tap tap tap.


    The clear sound of footsteps seemed to be stepping on everyone¡¯s heart.


    Tuxin stood up and slowly walked down from the throne,¡±but will this tough guy style really work?¡± If they were forced to stay on the ground, they would be rejected and suppressed by the great cosmos! He had less than 10% of his strength left ¡­ If you want to live, your power must far surpass all the powerhouses of our era.¡±


    Their geniuses were already terrifying to begin with.


    It was already very difficult for the other party to fight on the same level as them, let alone fight them under the suppression of the great cosmos.


    This would require strength that far surpassed theirs.


    ¡°Your opponent is me.¡± Step by step, tu Xin walked down from the throne and said, you¡¯re not being suppressed by the great cosmos yet. If you can¡¯t even defeat me now, you can forget about the future ¡­ The bloodline of the past still wanted to remain on this land? I don¡¯t think it can be done.¡±


    As soon as these words fell, it was as if the earth was shaking and the sky was shaking.


    ¡°MA ¡­¡±


    ¡°MA ¡­¡±


    Beside him, the old man and the other experts were all hesitant and couldn¡¯t help but speak.


    In their opinion, there was no need for their Lord to take the risk.


    Their era had yet to arrive.


    His Lord was only at the ninth-rank and was at a disadvantage, so there was no need for him to make a personal mistake.


    Xu Zhi blinked and thought to himself,¡¯this guy doesn¡¯t play by the rules and just goes straight into the field?¡¯


    However, after thinking about it carefully, it was only natural.


    How many geniuses could there be in his tribe of 100000 people? they were basically at the level of kumitros. There were no capable generals under him, so he could only do things himself.


    ¡°How tragic.¡±


    Xu Zhi gave a half-smile. Compared to himself, he was simply too tragic to look at.


    How many talents did he have under him?


    They did not even have to do anything, and they would work hard on their own to handle things in a way that far exceeded their expectations.


    However, he had developed for a long time, while the other party had only been here for a few years. It was only natural.


    ¡°You?¡±


    Medusa looked at tu Xin and smiled calmly. my level of completion is 129600 universes. Now, there are only about 10000 low-level universe organizations, and only about 1000 mature universes at the level of tenth-stage Saints ¡­ However, it¡¯s still not something a little ninth step brat like you can resist.¡±


    Only a little over a thousand fully matured ones?


    Even Xu Zhi felt that Medusa, who was in the Super late stage, was really too miserable.


    In the past, he had worked hard to cultivate, but in the end, he was eliminated by the times before he could even cultivate it ¡­


    He hadn¡¯t been able to show off for a while.


    Now, he had to train again, starting from zero and training extremely hard. It was still the most miserable number of more than 10000 low-leveled universes, among which, there were only more than 1000 level-ten energy-level fully matured universes ¡­


    He was back to square one!


    This was also the reason why her current size was so small. She was only a dozen times larger than this race. Once she finished exploring the 120000 universes, her body would truly be incomparably huge.


    However, Xu Zhi felt that he would not be able to finish it ¡­


    Even when the universe matured and the Age of Chaos arrived, it would not be finished ¡­ This was because his great Dao was now more than 80% complete, and it would probably be completely completed very soon. There was almost no time left.


    ¡°I¡¯ve raised this late stage for so long, but it has never really taken shape.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression became strange, and he did not know whether to laugh or cry. sigh, this is the reason Medusa is here now. She has already realized this. She can¡¯t finish it all on her own ¡­ She has to show her face here and show enough value so that all the forces in the entire universe can help her create an organization in the heavens.¡±


    It could only be completed by gathering all the powers of the old era.


    I won¡¯t bully you. I¡¯ll just use one finger to fight you.


    One of Medusa¡¯s arms slowly fell off and stood in front of tuxin, turning into a long-haired woman of tuxin¡¯s size. this arm is made up of a ninth-level universe. It is the power of your level and body.


    Both of them had the same body size and the same level.


    ¡°Oh? You want to fight me with this arm?¡±


    Tu Xin was stunned and suddenly said,¡±no, no need ¡­¡± Use your full strength, after all it¡¯s only a thousand something tenth level, the number of universe organizations you have right now is not even 1% of the ultimate state.¡±


    ¡°You want to try?¡±


    Medusa only looked at him calmly.


    She now had more than a thousand tenth-tier organization universes, and just this part of the universe was already relatively new ¡­ How did the other party dare to fight with her?


    In the current heavenly universe, there was a large number of super-sized tenth-level universes that were countless light years in size. It was completely possible for them to kill him, a ninth-level universe!


    It was just that the other forces didn¡¯t intend to do this, because after killing one tuxin, more tuxins would appear. Their numbers were the same as the humans of the old era, like weeds growing everywhere. It was better to take the opportunity to understand them.


    Xu Zhi also looked at the scene in front of him in silence. Medusa, the Phoenix, and the three pillar gods from back then ¡­ These existences had already unknowingly fought to the top. He was very gratified.


    ¡°Use your full strength.¡±


    Tu Xin raised his head and looked at the beautiful woman who was bigger than him. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m not a reckless person looking for trouble. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve already ¡­ I just broke through to level 10 Saint.¡±


    BOOM!


    His aura suddenly burst out, and an earth-shattering aura struck.


    An earth-shattering pressure came.


    All the crew members in the distance were stunned. They looked at him in disbelief. level 10 ¡­ What kind of monster was this? His body is so huge, even if he¡¯s the darling of the universe¡¯s new era and can absorb energy quickly to cultivate, it can¡¯t be that fast, right?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Tu Xin walked down the stairs with his hands behind his back,


    you¡¯re all too stupid. The average intelligence of our entire race is higher than yours ¡­ Our geniuses will naturally surpass the limits of your intelligence and talent. Isn¡¯t that normal?¡±


    the limit of a monkey¡¯s intelligence is the same as that of a human being. However, the limit of a human¡¯s intelligence is something that a monkey¡¯s biological condition can not reach.


    Tu Xin laughed, ¡± otherwise, why would I be called the ¡®Lord¡¯? In your words, my intelligence and talent far exceed the most intelligent geniuses in human history. I¡¯m a level higher than the limit of your race¡¯s intelligence!¡±


    This sentence instantly triggered the nerves of all the Saints.


    They had already guessed this.


    This was a race with an average IQ that was higher than theirs. The genius kumitros of a small district was already extremely terrifying. Geniuses that were close to the level of slaughter would completely flourish in the future. In a town, a city, or a dynasty, there might be geniuses that surpassed the physiological limits of humans ¡­


    He didn¡¯t expect it to appear so quickly, or even already!


    Furthermore, the other party was already at level 10. His individual combat power might not be weaker than their bloodline universe.


    In other words, the evil god universe, the strongest individual combat power of the ¡®heavens and realms¡¯, was already beginning to have the possibility of being able to wrestle with the other party!


    How long has it been?


    Had they already developed to such an extent?


    Unknowingly, it had even begun to pose a threat to the universe of the universe?


    ¡°Come on, this should be the strongest existence in your heavens, right?¡± Tu Xin walked forward step by step. The throne behind him turned into dust, and the heavenly pillar that had just been condensed also turned into particles.


    Behind him, it was as if countless quantum breezes were forming.


    we are the transition between the Old and New era. This is the true martial Dao, the law of combat!


    He walked forward step by step, and as he approached Medusa, who was towering into the clouds, he sighed and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not complete yet. If you were complete, you might be a huge threat.¡±

 Chapter 1396

    ?


    1396 Chapter 1403-intense battle


    Everyone knew that tu Xin was right. The evil god universe still used the bloodline system. In a sense, the battle before them was a true battle between the old and the new.


    The collision of the two systems ¡­


    It was within the rules, but outside of the rules.


    Bloodline versus bloodline.


    Medusa did not seem to mind when she heard that. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve put it that way, it¡¯s true. Then come.¡±


    ¡°Clean and direct.¡±


    Tu Xin slowly walked over.


    In the previous two battles, both sides were fighting with wits and courage. There was a fierce argument in their words to probe each other¡¯s background and understand each other¡¯s martial arts. In a certain sense, it was a discussion of Dao.


    But now, the third round had started without any ¡± opening ceremony ¡°.


    Because the two people present knew each other¡¯s background, there was no need to make any extra movements.


    to be honest, although I¡¯ve read a lot of ancient materials, I¡¯ve been fighting with martial arts powerhouses all this time. I¡¯ve never seen what laws are like. Tu Xin smiled and instantly turned into a stream of light.


    Bang!


    The two of them exchanged blows in an instant, and they were truly on fire.


    Tuxin instantly rushed in front of him, ¡± your bodies should be very weak, right? Even powerful Saints only reach level eight in their martial arts realm before they stop cultivating. Is the universe the same?¡±


    Whoosh.


    ¡°Have a taste of this move!¡± Medusa kept retreating. With a wave of her hand, countless energy Daoist techniques attacked. Matter was distorted, rules were modified, and the parameters of the universe were bent.


    Medusa kept retreating.


    Although the preceptors of the old era also had strength-based close-combat skills, in the players ¡®words, they were half-mages.


    They all used the power in their bloodlines to distort the rules and did not really fight head-on.


    The other party had a pure and terrifying strength-based system. It was a very terrifying thing to be closed in on.


    ¡°Can you catch up to me?¡±


    Medusa laughed out loud. I can easily distort light at a hundred times the speed of light ¡­ I can even bend space and jump through the teleportation array. One jump will pass through countless light years.¡±


    Kachaa!


    Medusa was slightly dazed. She tore open space and jumped to the other side.


    ¡°Light? Under the laws of the universe, we can¡¯t surpass light and bend and tear space ¡­ However, under the laws of the universe, we are far from being as weak as you think, old creatures that have been eliminated.¡± The corners of tu Xin¡¯s mouth curved up.


    Whoosh.


    In the next second, the other party¡¯s speed had already exceeded the speed of light.


    His body was three light years tall, and every step he took covered a distance of countless light years.


    It was true that the speed of light was the limit of the universe.


    And besides distorting the natural order, was there really nothing that could surpass light?


    This was not the case.


    Quantum entanglement was the only speed in the universe that could surpass light, distance, and space.


    When bloodline law creatures reached the 9th rank, they would have the power to distort laws and surpass the speed of light. Was there no way to surpass the speed of light when one¡¯s martial arts reached the ninth rank?


    Naturally, he could do the same.


    The mysterious domain of quantum force allowed them to carry out ultra-fast quantum transmission to distant space.


    Kachaa!


    Tu Xin¡¯s figure instantly descended on another piece of land and caught up with Medusa.


    Medusa smiled and continued to Dodge.


    ¡°You want to leave? Is this a test to see how far I can teleport?¡± Tu Xin laughed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.


    Medusa took a big step forward.


    The two of them jumped around like two huge light spots, drifting around.


    ¡°These two people are too terrifying.¡±


    In the distance, nine-headed ancient mother was stunned, ¡± this is the evil god of our lineage? Little Shiji¡¯s sister? They had already surpassed the combat power of the Saints of the traditional dojos in the past. They had reached a thousand times, no! Ten thousand times!¡±


    The nine-headed ancient mother was dumbfounded. She was a traditional Saint herself, but she had never thought that it would be so exaggerated.


    With the same level of power, they had already reached the ultimate level of a level 10 Saint, the ¡± end of Dao ¡± level. The main reason was that their energy was too huge.


    Their energy reserves were more than ten million times that of an ordinary Saint. The ordinary saints in ancient times couldn¡¯t even compare to a strand of their hair.


    ¡®New era ¡­ Is this the new era ¡­ How could we have stopped such a monster in the past?¡± The nine-headed ancient mother was in disbelief, ¡± he alone can flatten half of the universe.


    ¡°Ka Cha.¡±


    They were jumping around madly to a level that could not be seen by the naked eye.


    Countless worlds, countless mother stream universes, and skies were hanging high above, monitoring this unbelievable battle at all times.


    ¡°Detestable!¡±


    Tu Xin stopped in his tracks and looked around. where did you go? ¡± ¡®That guy hasn¡¯t chosen to fight me head-on and is still testing my speed? Was this the law? He distorted the traces of his existence and erased any quantum karma.¡±


    Tu Xin looked around, but he couldn¡¯t find any trace of the other party no matter how hard he tried. where did he go? ¡± Which direction? I have to admit that the way those law Saints distort the laws of the universe is really annoying!¡±


    Tuxin quickly jumped.


    Whoosh.


    A training hall suddenly appeared beneath his feet.


    This was a traditional saint¡¯s Dao field. The vast Dao field was under his feet, and his main body was still stationed in the same place. He was like a small mushroom rooted in the earth.


    ¡°You are, what kind of monster are you?¡± This Sage had accompanied the advent of the heavens era and was already a three aeons Sage.


    Kachaa.


    Tu Xin smashed the small mushroom with his palm and pulled out the ant-sized ordinary Sage. His eyes flashed with disappointment,


    ¡°A weakling with a combat power of only 7?¡±


    Tu Xin lowered his head. if my combat power is 1121, you¡¯re indeed only seven ¡­ From a fungus¡¯s point of view, you are indeed very powerful. After all, there is only one ordinary Saint.¡±


    ¡°What are you? What do you want?¡± This ordinary Saint cried out in pain. He didn¡¯t even know about the chaos lifeforms that only the higher-ups knew about. you are a cosmos? ¡±


    Bang!


    Tu Xin ruthlessly squeezed, and the other party was crushed on the spot, ¡± boring ¡­


    He stomped on the training hall under his feet, but the next second, his expression suddenly changed. A ray of light came from behind him.


    By the time tu Xin reacted, a power that was mixed with countless laws ruthlessly hit his stomach. It contained time, space, earth, light, fire ¡­ Countless laws were being torn apart in his body as he wished.


    His entire body was lifted up by the air waves, and he flew thousands of light years away. He only came to a slow stop after flying back seven to eight solar systems ¡®length.


    Tu Xin could only feel his stomach churning. The unimaginable strange energy was tearing him apart. This kind of power was unprecedented. It suppressed the recovery of his injuries, and tu Xin¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t stop sinking.


    Dao injury!


    Tu Xin¡¯s pupils suddenly widened, and he instantly understood the concept of this old era.


    The remnants of the enemy¡¯s nomological laws covered his body, preventing it from healing.


    He was already prepared, but the power of his opponent would cause thousands of Dao wounds to intertwine together and form a wonderful poison ¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    He stared at the evil god in front of him with a face of disbelief, ¡± were the Saints of the past all so strong? ¡±


    the speed test is over. It looks like that¡¯s all there is to his frontal strength. Medusa walked over slowly and suddenly said, ¡± I¡¯ve thought about it. I can¡¯t fight you with one arm. Then, I¡¯ll fight you with my legs.


    ¡°What?¡± Tu Xin was stunned.

 Chapter 1397

    ?


    1397 Chapter 1404-martial arts, residual skin


    ¡°You¡¯re only using your legs to fight me?¡±


    Tu Xin took a deep breath, his face full of disbelief.


    In the distance, di Qi and the others shook their heads and laughed, ¡± I have to admit that the times are changing. Their combat power is higher than ours in the same realm because we can only learn five bloodline techniques at most. However, they can learn all kinds of techniques without any bloodline restrictions.


    However, the other party could defeat Saints of the same realm, but to defeat an evil god?


    Hehe.


    Back then, which of the three pillar gods, Carolyn and di Qi did not possess a heaven-defying bloodline?


    Which one of them wasn¡¯t a powerhouse with heaven-defying battle prowess that could dominate the world?


    The three of them joined forces but were still crushed by the evil God¡¯s arm!


    Even if the venerable sovereigns were to fight in the end, they would find it difficult to resist this arm, and it would be a draw.


    The strongest combat power in history was no joke.


    This was an ultimate creature of the bloodline system.


    She didn¡¯t have a truly powerful heaven-defying bloodline. She only had a variety of ordinary bloodlines that could be seen everywhere. When combined into a creature, it was already the strongest.


    Over 129,600 genetic positions ¡­


    Everyone cultivated ¡®one¡¯, while she cultivated¡¯ all¡¯. How could she compete?


    back then, it was difficult for us to defeat him with just one arm. Now, the evil god is saying that he can¡¯t defeat tu Xin with one arm and that he has to use his legs. From this, we can see how powerful he is. The three pillar gods laughed out loud, and the depression in their hearts actually eased a little.


    ¡°He¡¯s picked the wrong opponent.¡±


    Caroline laughed and said, ¡± in the same realm, it¡¯s more or less the same if the big octopus is his opponent ¡­ The giant octopus is a normal single-body life form, while the other party is a compound life form. There¡¯s no comparison.¡±


    At this moment, tu Xin was infuriated.


    ¡°A pair of legs? You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    Tu Xin¡¯s expression was completely serious. In a competition between the same realm, he, as the new protagonist, was actually unable to win against the creatures that had been eliminated from the old era. This was an indescribable humiliation for him.


    Tuxin suddenly stood up, ignoring the severe injuries on his body, and jumped to Medusa¡¯s head. hot river.


    This was the hot river force.


    It was known as the most violent and terrifying martial art.


    At the peak of pure power, matter was being split at every part. It was as if he was sitting on the engines of ten billion planets as he swung his fist and fell.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use, bend.¡±


    Medusa¡¯s cold voice rang out. With just a thought, countless bloodline rules gathered into a complex Tao technique that distorted and bent the space.


    It was as if he wasn¡¯t just using a single law, but a universe. Her Dao technique contained the profoundness of the universe. Hundreds and thousands of laws were arranged and combined to form a type of law.


    ¡°Main trunk ¡­ The laws!¡± &Nbsp; pheasant eye was shocked from afar. how is this possible? ¡±


    In the next second, tu Xin¡¯s fist was bent by some kind of force and went around Medusa¡¯s body.


    Bang!


    Medusa lifted the tip of her foot and leaped lightly. She did an elegant movement in the air that was similar to a bodybuilder¡¯s exercise, and her legs kicked out fiercely.


    The energy was like a five-colored ray of light, like an arrow, and it fell on tu Xin¡¯s abdomen at an even faster speed.


    ¡°Quantum physics-¡±


    Just as he was about to Dodge, he was instantly slammed into the ground.


    Bang!


    The next second, Medusa raised her long legs high and stepped on his head.


    The quantum particles all over his body shattered, and he was smashed into the depths of the earth. A huge pit appeared on the extremely hard and flexible universe wall.


    Tu Xin¡¯s body had almost turned into a pile of mush, and his bones, bones, flesh, blood, and tendons were all blurred.


    Only the half of a hard white skull that was forcibly held in the mud, with only a small amount of sticky, wet red neurons left inside, were slowly beating, proving that he still had a chance of survival.


    The old witch doctor, bloom, opened his eyes wide and looked at the scene in the huge pit in disbelief, ¡± instant kill? How could it be an instant kill? In the same realm, how could our Wang tuxin be so easily ¡­¡±


    ¡°King ¡­ The king ¡­¡± Bosch looked at tu Xin, who was in the huge pit, and his faith seemed to have collapsed. His bloodshot eyes were trembling slightly.


    Tu Xin was beaten to death by a single attack. Everyone knew what this meant. This meant that the real monster had appeared.


    This huge Demon God also had the potential combat power of a ¡± Lord ¡± level. In the future, when they were fighting to break through to rank-11, it would be a huge obstacle.


    ¡°What is this guy?¡±


    At this time, a new voice was heard.


    Under everyone¡¯s incredulous gaze, another brand new tuxin slowly walked out of the house behind him.


    The new tuxin came to the pit and slowly picked up the half head on the ground. He said in silence, ¡± ¡°Tu Xin, have you been killed? ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m still beaten up like this even though I¡¯m at level ten ¡­¡¯ Bloom, use your quantum computer and deduce all the enemy¡¯s combat parameters. Immediately tell me what this monster is.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord.¡±


    Brol¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat as his brain was frantically calculating. He tried to recall the biological knowledge of the old era, as well as everything that he had just seen.


    He stared at Medusa, who was in front of him. This evil woman was full of evil and insolence, giving off a domineering and dark aura. A large number of parameters and data flashed through his mind.


    Very quickly, his huge brain that was comparable to a sun came up with a result.


    Bloom whispered into tu Xin¡¯s ear.


    When tu Xin heard this, he was shocked, ¡± so that¡¯s how it is? ¡±


    Medusa was still standing quietly in the same place, staring at the other party seriously. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°What kind of martial art is this? Another ¡°you¡±?¡±


    Previously, tu Xin had not used his own martial arts at all.


    The warm River force and alchemy he used ¡­ Although these martial arts techniques were extremely powerful, they did not seem to be specialized and of a low level. It was impossible for the other party¡¯s combat power to be so low that he had not created his own martial arts.


    ¡°My martial arts?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called ¡®molt¡¯. Have you ever heard of shedding and shedding creatures?¡± Those creatures shed their skin every time they grow.¡±


    ¡°Shed skin?¡±


    Medusa looked at tuxin, who had just been killed. so that¡¯s how it is. From the beginning to the end, it was just a piece of skin that you had just shed, and you were fighting with me? ¡±


    Tu Xin shook his head, ¡± no, I¡¯m not that strong or easy. My concept of martial arts is based on one point: ¡°The brains of us martial artists are the vital point, the place where our consciousness can be contained.¡±


    for example, the snakes on some planets shed their skin. They usually shed their outer skin, but my skin shed my entire skin, my skull, and the outer body. My brain will open up and shed my skull. It will run out by itself and grow a new body other than my brain.


    ¡°Right now, you are fighting with my old body.¡±


    He pointed at his skull, which was only left with half a skull. look, you¡¯ve been fighting with him for so long. Didn¡¯t you notice that his brain is empty?


    ¡®My brain is already out of my head ¡­¡¯


    This was the skin that he shed the last time. The reason why he was still conscious and thought that he was tu Xin was not even aware of it was because some of the neurons attached to his skull had not been completely separated ¡­ It could also preserve itself temporarily.


    But even if he didn¡¯t fight, he¡¯ll soon become a vegetable in a few years, and the remaining brain will be exhausted.¡±


    Medusa was surprised to hear this.


    This martial art was indeed special.


    Moreover, this was a cultivation technique that could not be learned in the old era.


    This was because the living beings of the old era had fused their soul and flesh together. Every cell had fused with the soul ¡­ Every part was a vital part and the main body, so how could it shed?


    Only in this new system, where the soul was still in the brain and integrated into the neurons, could it be operated in this way, shedding the parts outside the brain and growing a new body.

 Chapter 1398

    ?


    1398 Do you have a brain?


    ¡°This martial art is very powerful, right?¡±


    after all, ¡± Medusa said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to be limited by the conditions of miracle martial arts like us, and you don¡¯t have to tailor your own martial arts.


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Tu Xin walked over slowly and said,¡±every shedding is an evolution of the biological structure ¡­¡± You must know that even though we don¡¯t have bloodlines, we are still living creatures and plants.


    We have trees, birds, insects, fish, Tigers ¡­ We also have a food chain, and there are strong and weak creatures. Those with four limbs, wings, soft tendons, and scales naturally have a biological advantage.¡±


    Medusa nodded.


    Tuxin was indeed knowledgeable.


    It was reasonable that his martial arts techniques were beyond his expectations.


    He must have observed the universes that were constantly evolving their bloodlines, and from there, he gained an epiphany and created this martial art.


    Having a bloodline to evolve was the right way.


    Without a bloodline, the evolution of creatures could also increase their strength.


    and this martial art is equivalent to continuous man-made self-evolution. This is an evolutionary martial art and can be said to be one of the strongest. It has infinite possibilities. Tu Xin said softly.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t just keep transforming, can we?¡±


    Medusa looked at the half-empty brain that he had shed in his hand and chuckled.


    every time I leave, I¡¯ll leave some of my brain on my skull, leaving behind some consciousness ¡­ This was not as simple as leaving some shit on his butt ¡­ If you transform a few more times, and every time your skull touches your brain, I¡¯m afraid your brain will become smaller and smaller. Wouldn¡¯t you become brainless in the end?¡±


    Tu Xin¡¯s face instantly sank.


    Although what the other party said was true, he could not continue to transform endlessly, because every time he did so, it would damage his origin. However, the insult in his words was too great. When had he ever suffered such contempt?


    This was clearly a Supreme and powerful divine martial arts secret manual, yet it was actually described in such vulgar words.


    A trace of anger flashed across tuxin¡¯s face, but he still smiled and said, ¡± as long as you¡¯re well prepared, you don¡¯t need to transform a few times to become an ultimate creature at the top of the food chain. With your own martial arts cultivation, you can be invincible.


    Tuxin stared at Medusa.


    in the same realm, you are simply too strong. This is only 1% of your theoretical ultimate realm. You have only completed over 1000 level 10 mature universes, and you are already so terrifying.


    You¡¯ve gathered countless nomological laws of the past and merged them together. It can be said that you¡¯ve achieved great success in the use of laws.


    However, your ultimate state is still just a theory. Even if you absorb all the accumulated matter in the chaos sea, you will not be able to reach the realm of great accomplishment.¡± Tu Xin¡¯s voice was cold, ¡± this is a perfect state that can¡¯t be achieved. When you achieve it, everyone will start to break through to rank 11, and you will die without a doubt.


    Xu Zhi silently agreed, thinking that tuxin made sense.


    Medusa had been like this before.


    By the time your realm was perfect, the other party would have already broken through to the next realm and would turn around to kill you.


    however, there¡¯s no need to be perfect. I¡¯m already very strong, am I not? ¡± Medusa could not deny it.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Tu Xin didn¡¯t deny it. you¡¯re an opponent worth paying attention to in this new era. Your battle prowess might already be comparable to those weaker longevity sages.


    Naturally, tuxin was prepared to guard against the other party.


    The true body of the longevity Saint was terrifying.


    However, they were too small, only the size of fungi ¡­


    No matter how heaven-defying the other party¡¯s bloodline was, he should be able to put up a fight with his current body size.


    For the other party to be able to do this, it was already very exaggerated!


    Longevity Saint, a bacteria could actually fight with him and even have the chance to kill him ¡­


    According to the energy level division of the Saints, an ordinary two-meter-tall saint¡¯s energy level was one, and his energy level was more than ten million. The longevity Saints had very low energy levels, and there was a limit to their size even if they were expanded. At most, they could reach ten thousand!


    With 10,000 energy levels, combined with their accumulated Foundation and heaven-defying bloodlines, they were able to overcome the gap of more than 1000 times and have the possibility of fighting him.


    Of course, this was just a guess. The longevity Saints had hidden themselves too deeply. They had never really descended in person and had been developing their forces everywhere with a smile.


    ¡°Tuxin, you look a lot stronger now. You¡¯ve even turned some martial arts into your body structure and integrated it into your body, turning it into your muscle instinct ¡­ But you¡¯re still just a layer of skin, and you¡¯re still your main body?¡± Medusa pointed a finger at him. let me ask you something-do you have a brain? ¡±


    It was as if he was mocking her.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m in my original body.¡±


    However, tu Xin sneered.


    A large number of his particles instantly scattered, and another version of himself walked out. It was his quantum battle body. A faint voice was heard. you should know that the main body is naturally the one that can create my quantum body. Is there a need to doubt this? ¡±


    Whoosh.


    The quantum battle body merged with his main body, instantly forming the previous ¡®sacred martial battle body¡¯. He retaliated fiercely and appeared in front of Medusa in an instant, raising a large wave of air with his fist.


    Bang!


    Medusa¡¯s expression was one of shock, and she suddenly raised her hand to block, but her entire body was instantly sent flying.


    ¡°As expected, his strength has changed.¡±


    Medusa rubbed her palms and laughed heartily. you are the first generation of crude primitive humanoid creatures, equivalent to the gods and demons at the beginning of chaos. You are very ancient and primitive, and now you have evolved into a mature physique similar to acquired human beings? ¡±


    The corner of tu Xin¡¯s mouth raised into a smile, ¡± didn¡¯t you say that you only need to use your legs? Why did you start to tamper with it?¡±


    that¡¯s for tuxin. For you, you need to show some respect. Medusa snorted coldly. fine, you¡¯re worthy of me using some serious power. I¡¯m too lazy to drag things out, so I¡¯ll just kill you.


    All of a sudden, Medusa disappeared from where she was.


    She instantly appeared in the sky with a cold expression. A huge purple ball of light appeared in her hand. Countless nomological laws revolved around it, and it rapidly grew in size. It distorted everything and smashed down on the ground.


    BOOM!


    The ground shook violently, and a huge crack was torn open. Ravines and mountains appeared. Tu Xin, who was in the center, was smashed to death before he could react. He turned into a pile of minced meat on the ground.


    The people around him were instantly shocked.


    This was an unimaginable destructive power. Even the ground that was the membrane of the universe was deformed. This was almost an unprecedented scene.


    An energy level being¡¯s body was too big. An ant¡¯s punch and a giant¡¯s punch were completely different.


    ¡°Does this guy also have no brain?¡±


    Medusa shook her head and laughed sarcastically. She squatted down and looked at the pile of remains carefully again. this guy, he just said that he was real. He clearly said that he was a new shed skin that had replaced his brain, and he did not even realize that he had already shed skin ¡­ Good fellow, since you¡¯ve already said so, why don¡¯t you check your own brain?¡±


    ¡°It seems that I have too little brain left, which led to some cerebral palsy.¡±


    Medusa stirred the other party¡¯s minced meat with her hand and absorbed it into the skin tissue. This was a huge amount of energy remains, so she would naturally not miss it.


    ¡°If I were you, I would open my brain every hour to see if my brain has run away.¡±


    Medusa clapped her hands and said in a serious tone, ¡± what if I¡¯m already the residue stuck to the brain? that would be terrible!


    Whoosh.


    Just as Medusa was speaking, the earth universe in the East slowly bulged.


    A tall and broad tu Xin walked out again.


    Medusa¡¯s expression instantly turned grave as she felt a strong bone-piercing threat. She said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Tuxin No. 3? It seems that you¡¯re the main character?¡±

 Chapter 1399

    ?


    1399 Excited


    High above.


    In the mother stream universe¡¯s ancient tree that was in charge of filming, countless Saints sat on the deck. They were like an orderly classroom as they looked down.


    ¡°Why is my body suddenly sweating and shaking?¡± One of the Saints laughed stiffly. His voice was choppy and his tone was not coherent.


    ¡°AI, why are you trembling too?¡± He turned around and looked at the other Saints in a daze. He hurriedly said, ¡± ¡°Why do I feel that my body is a little strange?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡± A tall and strong saint¡¯s voice became hoarse. He also felt that it was strange. I, I don¡¯t know either. In short ¡­ I also ¡­ It¡¯s the same ¡­¡±


    This was why the Saints felt that it was extremely strange.


    There was no pressure at all.


    There was no aura.


    He was sweating all over for no reason, and his muscles and energy were trembling.


    His own body did not seem to be his own ¡­


    However, an even greater tremor followed.


    The universe under their feet also started to tremble. It was as if the heavenly Dao of this universe, the mother stream universe that was watching the battle from a high place, was also experiencing a certain degree of fear.


    even the universe under our feet ¡­??


    ¡­.


    In the depths of the lifelong realm.


    The tips of the nine great continents were connected to a small ball.


    This was the longevity world that was known as the 10th cosmos. Even though it wasn¡¯t a true cosmos, the fact that it was referred to as such was sufficient to know how special it was.


    In the longevity Daoist Palace, which was already empty.


    In an ancient throne that had existed for 14 billion years, an old man slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were filled with unimaginable Majesty and vicissitudes as he looked into the void.


    this power is so strange. Is this the new system? ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s completely different from us ¡­ How could one describe this power? Hmm ¡­ All the quantum particles in the air, the matter formed by all things, seemed to tremble because of the arrival of their King ¡­?¡±


    no longer distorting the natural order, returning to the natural order and fully mastering it, finally tracing back to the origin of the ¡®singularity of all things¡¯. Is this the way to finally open the door to rank-11? ¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡°You, you must be joking.¡± Rong Cheng, who was sitting at the highest point of this mother stream universe, looked at the ground below in a daze. He looked at the tall, handsome man standing on the ground.


    Whoosh.


    The moment he appeared, the world seemed to have changed.


    It was as if a layer of mist had been swept up, and countless hurricanes were sweeping away the dust particles floating in the air. The whole world seemed to have been swept by a vacuum, and it became clear in an instant.


    ¡°This is the pressure that only people of our level can have.¡±


    Rong Cheng and pheasant Ji looked at each other. They felt that the world had become very strange.


    They were the only ones who knew that this level of power was the pressure of the same level.


    The tu Xin from before looked very strong, leaving the Saints dumbfounded, but in reality, their combat power was less than 10% of their own.


    Tu Xin had reached the ultimate Universe combat power that the longevity Saints couldn¡¯t defeat. He had broken through the bottleneck and almost reached their level.


    11 levels weaker, the peak of the universe!


    Just like any other realm, being a level 11 and a level 10 lower, although they seemed to be in the same realm, were two completely different creatures.


    ¡°This ¡­ Crazy, he must be crazy ¡­ He¡¯s not at the peak of the tenth level at all. He¡¯s at the eleventh level. He¡¯s only just broken through to the early tenth level and he already has such combat power.¡± Pheasant Ji muttered, ¡± he¡¯s just a newly-advanced Saint at the early tenth level ¡­


    Only they knew how much they had to pay to reach their current level, but the other party had reached it so easily.


    Rong Cheng stared at the ground. he¡¯s crazy ¡­ However, it was only natural. Their body size gave them too many advantages. The times were also changing.


    The upper limit of the universe¡¯s dimensions was rising.


    The great Dao was being completed, and thus, higher realms could appear.


    In ancient times, rank eight gods were already divine. Later on, rank nine gods were also rare. However, as time progressed, they all became ants ¡­ Right now, the era is stepping into a new dimension.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Right, isn¡¯t it now?¡±


    They all knew that the era of the universe was advancing, updating, and developing.


    The bottleneck of the realm had loosened, and the eleventh level was about to arrive.


    At this moment.


    ¡°To be able to come this far and see the real me, you should already be proud of yourself.¡±


    Countless particle storms were shaking. Tu Xin walked over step by step and said indifferently, ¡± the reason why I didn¡¯t really appear and only left behind a cicada¡¯s skin was that I felt that my real appearance would have too great an impact and make you feel too hopeless ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to be forced to this extent.¡±


    ¡°What are you?¡±


    Medusa¡¯s expression was both desperate and excited.


    Her eyes were unimaginably hot, as if she had seen the most beautiful treasure in the world. how many years has it been, how many years ¡­ I¡¯ve really encountered this feeling once again. A sense of despair and powerlessness. You¡¯re stronger than me by a whole level ¡­ Just the thought of this power is enough to make me tremble.¡±


    The moment the map appeared in front of Medusa, she knew clearly that the real monster had completely descended.


    There was no comparison between the previous maps, so it was difficult to tell the real from the fake.


    However, the arrival of the real tuxin made people feel the huge difference between the ¡± real ¡± and the ¡± fake ¡°.


    The image in front of him was more than ten times stronger than the previous two images. It gave off the feeling of an empty shell.


    Medusa was so excited that her entire body was trembling, and the corners of her mouth curled up in excitement. is this you? What was the difference between having a brain and not having one? The difference is too great!¡±


    Medusa was so excited that she could not control herself. I don¡¯t need to pry open your brain to know that it must be a smooth, sticky, and delicious brain inside, not an empty skull.


    other than that ancient final realm being, the other creatures are actually this powerful. It really makes me tremble with excitement.


    Medusa¡¯s entire body was trembling, and she felt so refreshed that she wanted to laugh.


    other than that ancient ultimate existence ¡­ Who are you referring to?¡± Tu Xin was stunned. Did he mean those longevity Saints?


    However, after thinking about it carefully, he realized that the other party didn¡¯t seem to have such intentions. Furthermore, even if the longevity Saints were stronger than him, they wouldn¡¯t be much stronger.


    Was his energy level a joke?


    No matter how strong an ant was, it would be hard for it to defeat a star!


    Medusa took a deep breath and looked at the other party with a completely serious expression. finally, there is someone who can make me use my full strength and fight to my heart¡¯s content. Even though I am not at my peak now, this is the only regret.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Tu Xin¡¯s expression was calm.


    Medusa continued to smile, and her voice was clear and elegant. you just asked who that existence was? If you can force me to my limits, I might be able to tell you who that is, and even let you see him ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1400

    ?


    1400 Xu Zhi¡¯s scheme


    ¡°Let me see him?¡±


    Tuxin suddenly felt baffled and muttered,¡±Could it be that I can summon him? Or some other strange method?¡±


    After all, the world was full of wonders.


    Even the special super-convergence creature before him existed in this world. It was not impossible for it to possess endless bloodline genetic positions in such a special way and be called an ultimate creature of the bloodline law system.


    ¡°No matter what, you should be proud of yourself.¡±


    Tuxin quickly ignored her and said softly, ¡± it¡¯s already very good that you can force me to use my strength ¡­


    He walked over step by step with his hands behind his back.


    in this universe, the only thing that can make me feel threatened is the longevity Saints who are hiding in the dark. I¡¯ve been on guard against them, but I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d force me to attack before they could even make their final struggle.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the cute girl and the players in the distance were shocked.


    ¡°F * ck! His opponent was the longevity Saint? Are you already looking down on us? Do you think we¡¯re punks?¡±


    They were furious!


    But thinking about it carefully, it was really in line with the era of fate!


    Back then, they had seen the general situation of the future in the distant future that they had deduced: The longevity Saints of the lifelong realm charged out at the last moment, fighting to the death with those living beings of the new era.


    Then, the curtain call ended. As for the outcome ¡­


    He didn¡¯t know and couldn¡¯t see.


    Now that he thought about it, tu Xin was probably one of the big shots who would be surrounded and annihilated in the future. He had the battle power of the longevity Saint.


    ¡°The riddle has been solved!¡±


    The cute girl said to the racer of Mount Haruna, ¡± it seems that even though we¡¯ve changed the times, the monsters that can overthrow the longevity Sage in the future are still starting to appear!


    ¡°Indeed,¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. but they¡¯re exaggerating. They can even overthrow the longevity Sage!


    This time, they really weren¡¯t just making things up in their heads, but the truth might really be so!


    Even Xu Zhi was in full agreement with their reasoning.


    There were indeed people who could defeat longevity Saints.


    The past bug clan Queen Mothers had all been tortured by the longevity world. Those undefeatable monsters with eternal life had met an even more abnormal monster ¡­


    Xu Zhi cupped his chin in his hand and began to think about this situation. the new bloodline creatures are already at the level of a tenth-order Saint so soon. Has the power of an immortal Saint finally begun to appear? ¡±


    ¡°In other words, pheasant age, Rong Cheng, Wen Meng, Teng Shou ¡­ These ancient Saints are also going to appear in their true forms?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be good if both sides fight.¡±


    Xu Zhi chuckled. let¡¯s take a look at the final fireworks of these ancient big shots and see how powerful the fireworks of our civilization are.


    However, it was obvious that no matter how powerful tuxin was now, he could only be on par with an immortal Saint at most.


    The other party controlled the ¡®heavenly Dao cosmic order¡¯ and was a nomological Saint who ¡®walked the path on behalf of the heavens¡¯. He was not someone to be trifled with. His era of laws had yet to pass.


    there¡¯s one tuxin and nine longevity Saints. It seems like if they fight, it¡¯ll be nine against one and tuxin will be killed ¡­ However, that is not the case.¡±


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself, tuxin can not be killed ¡­ This was because tuxin could jump into the chaos sea to hide, while the immortal Saints were invincible on land. They even borrowed the power of the universe under their feet to draw on the power of heaven and earth ¡­ He¡¯ll still be crippled in the chaos sea.¡±


    This was the true reason why they couldn¡¯t stop the general trend.


    Because the longevity Saint could only watch as the other party developed in the sea and eventually killed them!


    Xu Zhi silently calculated the geographical location of this camp. It was actually very clever. Although it was very remote and hidden, it was very close to the coastline ¡­


    If he ran with all his might, he would probably be able to jump into the sea very quickly.


    Tuxin was probably already prepared for this. If the longevity Sage were to attack, he would jump into the sea at any time.


    ¡°This person is so dirty, he¡¯s a f * cking coward.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face darkened slightly. He felt that he had met his match!


    The layers of crazily hidden matryoshka dolls.


    If she had not lured him to appear by force, he would have continued hiding and decided to hide until he was invincible. He had his own style ¡­


    Even if he was forced to appear, he still hid his true body. If Medusa had not seduced his strength by force, he would probably still be using his ¡¯empty shell¡¯ to do things, and his real body would still be hidden in the dark ¡­


    Even if he was forced to appear now, he still had a powerful trump card, so he was fearless.


    layers of matryoshka dolls, countless trump cards, and new designs. He¡¯s truly a master of the Dao of the underworld!


    Xu Zhi secretly looked into the distance. he¡¯s not afraid at all now, because the longevity Saint can¡¯t catch up to him in the sea ¡­ And the only ones who could chase him into the sea were those in the universe who could still preserve their strength in the sea ¡­ Medusa, the strongest combat power in the universe, may not be able to take him down!¡±


    The only one who could kill him couldn¡¯t enter the water.


    Those who could get into the water couldn¡¯t kill him.


    Xu Zhi felt that things were getting tricky!


    He also felt that he didn¡¯t have any good way to deal with tu Xin.


    This was simply raising an uncontrollable and terrifying opponent. He had shot himself in the foot!


    however. we can only smash it. After all. we have to smash it sooner or later ¡­ Xu Zhi said helplessly, ¡± this is a desperate situation to begin with. If we lure them out in advance, we can still make preparations.


    After all, what was the general trend of the universe that he had seen?


    Their new life forms had been hiding in the sea and growing all the time. They possessed the combat strength of countless longevity Saints and would only fight to the death with the longevity world at the last moment when the era arrived ¡­


    If they all attacked together, who could stop them?


    If they appeared one by one, they could still try to find a way.


    ¡°What a pity ¡­ The miracle martial art that I deduced didn¡¯t succeed. I¡¯ve only completed half of it. ¡± Xu Zhi shook his head. He had also deduced miracle martial arts.


    After all, he had obtained the accumulated wisdom and talent of many geniuses. He had even obtained the vast knowledge and wisdom of other miracle martial arts. However, the cultivation method he planned was too large, and the cultivation level was terrifyingly complicated. The progress was not fast ¡­


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself for a long time. Suddenly, his eyebrows twitched and he looked at Medusa. by the way, Medusa said that if you are strong enough, you can let tuxin see her arrival. I¡¯m afraid that the meaning of this sentence is to play with her mantra,¡¯creation of the century¡¯. If that¡¯s the case ¡­


    the creation era. Back then, my great cosmos cultivation technique was cultivated in the explosion of a singularity ¡­


    Xu Zhi seemed to have a vague plan in mind. He looked at pheasant Ji, who was watching the battle with a serious expression, and said to himself, ¡± if that¡¯s the case, the ultimate concept of the ancient universe has arrived. I, the venerable sovereign, will take the opportunity to perfect my technique. It¡¯s not impossible for me to fight this monster, right? ¡±


    ¡°If my cultivation technique can be perfected, perhaps I can really ¡­¡± Xu Zhi fell into deep thought.


    BOOM!


    Just as Xu Zhi was thinking, Medusa and tuxin were fighting in the distance as if they had gone completely mad. They had already exchanged many moves.


    The wind and dust on the ground rolled, and countless sound waves were extremely terrifying. The next moment, a figure was instantly sent flying backward.


    A large amount of blood sprayed from the evil goddess¡¯s body.


    ¡°Evil god ¡­ He¡¯s been heavily injured!¡±


    All the Saints felt a strong chill run down their spines.

 Chapter 1401

    ?


    1401 Chapter 1408-creation of the century


    The evil God of the universe.


    What kind of person was this?


    This was the ultimate Combat weapon developed by one of the largest heavenly powers, the universe garden civilization!


    The other forces in the universe were all scattered in countless heavens, like the distribution of endless stars ¡­ Only this civilization was the final weapon that was created by gathering together!


    His combat power could be said to be invincible, and he was born purely from killing!


    After all, her body alone had condensed countless heavens and universes. It was equivalent to gathering all the thousands and tens of thousands of endless universes of their great heavens force ¡­


    Yet, such an amalgamation was actually forced to retreat by a living being?


    One could imagine how terrifying tu Xin was!


    damn it, there are too few universes now. Compared to big sister¡¯s original body, it¡¯s too much weaker at the same level. It has only just developed. If there¡¯s more time ¡­


    Xiao Shiji was secretly anxious in the distance. He looked at tu Xin in the distance and said, ¡± but the other party is also a monster. Although it hasn¡¯t developed, sister¡¯s control ability is extremely powerful. Even if it¡¯s a bunch of low-level cell combinations, she can still exert a terrifying qualitative ability, but the other party can fight like this ¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just the beginning.¡±


    The four quantum grandmasters looked into the distance and said with rapt attention, ¡± it¡¯s just an injury. The truly terrifying thing about the evil God¡¯s body is its heaven-defying recovery ability. Furthermore, there are countless living beings supporting every cell in the universe, recovering a large amount of power.


    Bang!


    The earth was shattering.


    The sand and dust continued to shatter. The originally flat universe membrane turned into mountains and valleys.


    The wind and dust that filled the sky exploded, causing a large piece of the thick universe membrane of the entire Primal Chaos land to be ruthlessly cut off.


    As the God of rivers, little Shiji looked at the scene in a daze.


    even though the universe membrane has become like mud because of the establishment of the river rules and in order to pull out rivers and seas, making it malleable and able to sink and bulge, this is too!??


    this is simply creating mountains and basins for the earth on the surface of the entire universe!


    ¡°Bastard, is this also a part of the universe?¡±


    Everyone was watching this terrifying battle in shock.


    Perhaps fate was really like this, because where there were people, there would be disputes. Even if there were no two strong people fighting now, there would be countless strong people fighting in the future. Sooner or later, the earth would be torn apart, become uneven, and the terrain would be reformed.


    Bang!


    ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s it! It¡¯s like this!¡± Medusa laughed madly and excitedly as they exchanged blows madly.


    In the next second, the earth shattered, and countless pillars of light rose. Medusa¡¯s mantra had entered an unimaginable realm.


    Tu Xin¡¯s entire body also turned into countless particles, which then turned into sharp weapons, shuttling back and forth and killing.


    This terrifying and unprecedented battle scene shocked everyone¡¯s nerves. Just the explosive energy level and the attack range exceeded the entire 14 billion years of history.


    The two of them were engaged in an extremely fierce battle, and they turned into two crazy afterimages.


    Bang!


    Medusa was sent flying again.


    Tap tap tap tap.


    there might have been such a huge battle scene in the ancient history. Now, a new chapter has been opened.


    Tu Xin walked over slowly and looked at Medusa with a face full of pity. it¡¯s a pity that you are not a simple individual. You are an entity formed by countless forces of the universe. Your combat power should still be weaker than that of the longevity Sage.


    Tu Xin laughed, ¡± if you were given more time, you would definitely become stronger, and even become more powerful. You would far exceed the upper limit of the entire longevity Sage¡¯s combat power. In the future, no one would be your match.


    ¡°Yes, if only we had enough time.¡± Medusa stood up slowly, her expression extremely calm.


    ¡°But how can you have the time?¡±


    Tu Xin said indifferently,¡±even if I give you some time, so what?¡± You won¡¯t develop faster than you do now, and we¡¯ll only be faster than you. In the future, countless geniuses will come one by one, and you¡¯ll only end up worse off.¡±


    This was also the reason why Rong Cheng and the others were so anxious. They knew that they couldn¡¯t delay any longer. Geniuses would appear on their side, but geniuses would appear on the other side.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the final move you mentioned?¡± Tu Xin placed his hands behind his back, ¡± didn¡¯t you say that you were going to use some kind of ultimate skill to make the ancient existence descend? ¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had so much fun fighting and struggling on the edge of death.¡± Medusa stood up, wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, and sneered. now, it¡¯s your turn to struggle in death, because I¡¯m going to use the Dao that I¡¯ve told you before ¡­


    Tu Xin was waiting for him.


    Medusa raised her hand high. let¡¯s summon an immortal Saint first. Who will come? ¡±


    Tu Xin was speechless.


    His momentary daze was written all over his face.


    It was so mysterious and powerful, but it was actually to summon an immortal Saint?


    It was as if he was provoking him and playing with him.


    ¡°Do you want us to make a move?¡± Liu Qi said.


    Very quickly, Liu Qi and Wen Meng communicated with one of the universes in Medusa¡¯s body. After all, they were allies of the Saints on this side.


    ¡°This is not very good.¡± Wen Meng frowned. It wasn¡¯t a matter of righteousness. They would do anything to win, but once they made a move, they would completely fall out.


    ¡°With tu Xin¡¯s current strength, he¡¯s already ranked in the middle to lower tier among the nine of us in the longevity world. He¡¯s already strong enough to defeat the pheasant age.¡± Liu Qi slowly analyzed the situation in the universe and looked at tu Xin outside. any one of us, even if we join forces, may not be able to kill the other party in an instant.


    Tu Xin was well prepared. He had appeared here to meet them. It was too close to the chaos sea ¡­


    The life force of a great existence at this level was extremely powerful. Even if they were to join forces to kill them, they would have to slowly grind them to death and have enough time to escape to the chaos sea.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Wen Meng said, ¡± after all, we¡¯re already in the third Battle. We¡¯ve already lost ¡­ We can still save your life if we lose all decorum and drive the other party into the sea. After all, you¡¯re the ultimate weapon of our entire force. We can¡¯t lose you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Who said that I¡¯ve already lost?¡±


    Medusa shook her head. I am asking you to take action and help me delay him for a while. I want to prepare my ultimate Tao technique and kill him.


    ¡°Even if he did, he fled to the sea?¡± Liu Qi was instantly shocked.


    They could only chase the other party into the sea, but there was nothing they could do about it, because there was no way to fight in the sea.


    yes, even if it¡¯s in the sea, the sea has begun to repel us, and our combat power has been greatly reduced. But even so, I can still kill him in the sea. Medusa said calmly, ¡± it is precisely because of this that once I use this mantra, tuxin will definitely sense the horror and try his best to interrupt me. I can not use it.


    The two of them were slightly stunned.


    The other party¡¯s Dao techniques were so terrifying?


    As long as she could buy some time, she would not be interrupted ¡­


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make my move.¡± Liu Qi laughed.


    BOOM!


    In the next second, the world shook violently, as if everything in the universe had frozen.


    A terrifying ultimate power descended.


    This was an extremely small universe existence, a majestic man with an indomitable spirit. Although he was only two meters tall, he gave people the feeling that he was the Master of the Universe under his feet, the God of heaven and earth.


    ¡°Changsheng, a Sage.¡±


    Tuxin suddenly turned around and looked over.


    In the next second, without a word, he flew toward the ocean without hesitation.


    this universe is my domain. I am in charge of the laws of this universe ¡­ Liu Qi¡¯s expression was cold. He grabbed at the air, and the unimaginably vast super light year giant was crushed instantly.


    Bang Bang!


    It turned into a cloud of blood mist and once again ran into the distance.


    he escaped. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll enter the ocean soon. However, it¡¯s fine as long as he doesn¡¯t interfere with me. Medusa¡¯s expression slowly turned solemn as she extended her slender hand.


    Countless colorful rays of light swirled around his palm, gradually forming an unimaginably beautiful vortex.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to meet again.¡± Her expression suddenly became intoxicated, revealing a look of infatuation, as if she was watching the creation of an extremely beautiful creation. She softly murmured a word that could shake the entire universe and continent,


    ¡°The creation era.¡±


    BOOM!


    The heavens and earth were overturned, and everything flowed backward.

 Chapter 1402

    ?


    1402 Chapter 1409-power of destruction


    Tu Xin was still running.


    Even he had to admit that the longevity saint¡¯s power was far beyond his expectations.


    ¡®The heavenly path¡¯s Sage acts on behalf of the heavens ¡­ It¡¯s indeed terrifying. As long as I reach the chaos ocean, the other party will be unable to do anything to me ¡­¡±


    He ran madly.


    ¡°Interesting, this is really interesting ¡­¡±


    Large amounts of quantum particles fell, and he looked extremely embarrassed. However, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh heartily.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t this the same as being at the end of the road? It was still their era, and the power of the laws was still powerful ¡­ It¡¯s hard to say in the future!¡±


    He kept sneering.


    At the same time, he also expressed his anger towards the evil god.


    In his opinion, he had lost the dignity of an expert. It seemed that he had an extremely powerful trump card, but in reality, it was such a pitiful move?


    The appearance of the longevity Saint and the bullying of the weak?


    ¡°Coward.¡±


    Tuxin¡¯s impression of Medusa instantly dropped to the freezing point.


    In his previous battles, he had thought that this crazy woman was a battle maniac who didn¡¯t care about her life. He admired her, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so afraid of death. That was all an act.


    He continued to run.


    Suddenly, he felt a slight change behind him.


    A tiny vortex was slowly spinning.


    Tu Xin turned around and revealed a trace of surprise, ¡± so that¡¯s how it is. She didn¡¯t lie to me. She has a hidden powerful trump card, but she needs a long time to accumulate her power? That¡¯s why you asked the longevity Saint to suppress me?¡±


    Tu Xin immediately sneered and shook his head indifferently,¡±What a joke, do you think I¡¯m a coward?


    This is a battle between two civilizations to test each other. Am I the kind of person who laughes and doesn¡¯t abide by the rules of the competition? It is also my pride and tolerance to let you display your martial arts freely ¡­¡±


    Whoosh.


    The vortex was very small.


    However, it was continuously contracting, expanding, and spinning. It was silently swallowing and spitting out the surrounding matter, and it was gradually expanding.


    He didn¡¯t feel it at first, but now, it made tu Xin¡¯s heart palpitate.


    Whoosh-


    The sky was like an abstract oil painting, twisting and turning like countless clouds.


    The solid earth wall of the universe melted like a soft white wax Torch, overlapping like waves.


    The heavens and earth were turned upside down.


    The sky descended to the ground.


    The mountain range and soil floated into the sky.


    It was as if the entire heaven and earth had been mixed and twisted, and it began to return to chaos.


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡±


    Tu Xin also noticed it while he was running. However, in the next second, something that everyone would never forget happened.


    Bang!


    That contorting power directly shattered the cosmos membrane beneath his feet, completely piercing through it.


    In the distance, a large amount of water from the chaos sea¡¯s River flowed into the depths of the universe along the shattered Earth, pouring down madly.


    ¡°The sky has collapsed?¡± Tu Xin was stunned for a moment, and his expression suddenly became serious, ¡± the universe wall was actually broken through? ¡±


    A large amount of flood water poured into the countless rivers of the Galaxy under their feet.


    Countless planets were instantly washed away like small stone beads.


    Countless huge golden lava Suns were instantly submerged in the river and extinguished, turning into a black lava ball that was countless times smaller.


    This scene was too shocking.


    The heavenly River collapsed, and matter from beyond the universe poured down.


    BOOM!


    This huge vortex was like a hole, still engulfing the surrounding matter, the universe membrane, the stars under his feet ¡­


    the creation era ¡­


    Tu Xin turned around and muttered this terrifying word, ¡± what are these things? ¡±


    In the next moment, he had a crazy urge to rush over and interrupt the other party.


    This was too terrifying.


    He could clearly feel that it contained a power that could destroy everything.


    At the same time, he knew what this meant. The oddity ¡­ It was the door to the 11th step! This Dao spell wasn¡¯t just a killing technique, it might even be a level 11 Dao validation technique!


    ¡°This ¡­ That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Tu Xin slowly turned his head to look.


    The vortex was still collapsing and exploding, slowly expanding its size.


    The beautiful vortex grew larger and larger, constantly collapsing and colliding. It had already exceeded the area of a hundred light years, and the area it devoured turned into nothingness.


    that fellow has already gone crazy ¡­ This Tao technique has surpassed light.¡± Further away, the three pillar gods said calmly,¡¯it¡¯s already countless times more exaggerated than it was back then. It¡¯s been perfected countless times ¡­¡¯


    ¡°Beyond Light?¡± Someone asked.


    The three pillar gods said, ¡± the speed of the universe¡¯s expansion and collapse can exceed the speed of light. This is because the universe¡¯s most primitive Big Bang and collapse will return all the laws. Light naturally does not exist. There are no parameters, so everything is possible.


    ¡°The evil god has gone mad.¡± Di Qi¡¯s expression gradually turned serious. what she¡¯s doing now is equivalent to using a nuclear bomb with the power of a mortal ¡­ If we¡¯re not careful, it¡¯ll cause great destruction.¡±


    Everyone knew how terrifying it was.


    After all, back then, the evil God¡¯s low level had already caused such a great disaster, let alone the massive evil god formed by countless universes now.


    the material force she can move is very large ¡­ Right now, a large amount of matter is returning to nothingness, and the stars and land beneath our feet will all be annihilated.¡±


    the range of the explosion will continue to expand far beyond the speed of light. In the end. it will cause a huge collapse of more than three million light years. Strong magnetic forces, gravity, quantum laws ¡­ Everything will lose their effectiveness here and form a huge land of destruction and death. It¡¯s even more terrifying than the chaotic sea.¡±


    and after this Big Bang is produced, although the universe¡¯s restoration power is powerful, according to the existing rules, it can only be filled back with matter at the speed of light. In other words, for millions of years, the land in front of us will always be a void.


    The voice of the three pillar gods made everyone fall silent. and these are the parameters of a simple calculation. Because the chain effect is too big, it is impossible to calculate the results.


    ¡°You¡¯ve said so much, what do you mean?¡± little Shiji asked.


    it means that we can just treat it as a nuclear bomb ¡­ The land under our feet will soon be like the land that has been blown up by a nuclear explosion. It will suffer a super attack, and the people here will be plunged into misery and suffering. In the next few million years, this place will still become a land of death, waiting for nature to restore it. ¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Little Shiji was dumbfounded and in disbelief.


    The universe was huge and was divided into nine universes.


    However, the area of several million light years in front of him could be considered the size of a village on a continent.


    In other words, his sister had destroyed a village?


    This seemed very weak, but in fact, it was extremely terrifying. One had to know that the Saints of the old era and the ants were unable to destroy even a trace of the universe.


    Because the Saints could only destroy small galaxies at most, and because their energy levels were too low, it was already very powerful for them to have a diameter of a few light years.


    After all, a mere light year was a distance that light would travel in a straight line for an entire year.


    And this was just the beginning. In other words, when this level of combat power became stronger in the future, they might be able to destroy the towns and even countries on the continent?


    In other words, to the new life forms in the future, the universe had really become a planet in a certain sense.


    Just as everyone was in a state of panic, something even more bizarre and sinister happened.


    They could clearly see that as the collapse of the singularity completely solidified, it had reached a certain qualitative change. At the point of collapse, a vague shadow gradually appeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Someone exclaimed.

 Chapter 1403

    ?


    1403 Oddity of the great Dao, level 11 gate


    The illusionary images gathered and were extremely hazy.


    It seemed to be the collapse and explosion of a singularity in the universe, and it was only slowly revealed when it reached a certain limit, but it seemed to be only a preliminary manifestation.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Everyone seemed to hear the entire universe, the entire world, in the singularity.


    Animals, sand, stones, flowers, birds, insects, fish, light and storm, Spring, Summer, Autumn, Winter ¡­ Everything that had a will and everything that was unconscious gathered into a powerful torrent.


    ¡°The creation era! This is a man-made reversal of all the laws of the universe, going back to the distance and creating the world again!¡±


    ¡°What a terrifying Dao art.¡±


    ¡°But the image in the oddity?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±


    ¡°It seems to be a natural process.¡±


    All the Saints and the heavenly Dao in the universe were shocked, finding this hard to imagine.


    A singularity was the origin of the universe¡¯s great Dao, the only origin of the universe¡¯s birth, the initial imagination that contained and accommodated everything. It contained a mysterious ancient image, which was enough to shock people.


    In this battle, everyone was shocked by the heretic God¡¯s ¡®nuclear bomb-level¡¯ suicide Dao art, and their three views were refreshed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s the prehistoric level 11?¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant age said, ¡± after all, according to our conjectures, rank 11 is an existence that controls the singularity of the great Dao. The collapse and explosion of the universe and the thousands of changes in the extraordinary system will not cause his power to disappear. He is truly eternal, because all power systems are the singularities of the universe, the branches that have evolved ¡­ Perhaps, it came from the remains of a prehistoric level 11? Or something else?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± The venerable sovereign looked calm.


    Ruji rolled her eyes. you must know. I have a feeling.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little strange.¡±


    Rong Cheng also frowned. after all, the prehistoric cosmic meteor shower is very special. That cosmic leader might have come from another universe.


    Everyone looked at this scene in shock.


    The universe was truly mysterious.


    Whether it was those miraculous martial arts or the distant future world of martial Dao, they had subverted their world views time and time again.


    Before this, they would have scoffed at it and wouldn¡¯t believe it at all. However, now that all kinds of unbelievable things had happened, even the longevity Saints weren¡¯t as stubborn as before.


    Xu Zhi was a little pleased. These old-school Rocks had been around for so long that their ideas were almost assimilated. The subtle influence had almost been transferred to the point that the concept of the God of creation might appear ¡­


    ¡°By the way, what kind of figure was that? It¡¯s still condensing.¡±


    On the other side, Liu Qi, who was chasing after tu Xin, turned around and looked into the distance. it seems like the evil god has really created something incredible. Could it have summoned the level 11 existence that was taboo in history? ¡±


    Everything was slowly condensing.


    The shadow was completely condensed.


    They knew that they would be able to see it more clearly if they expanded and collapsed a few more times. They were more curious about the figure.


    ¡­


    ¡°The creation era? No matter what that shadow is, it¡¯s the limit of my bloodline power!¡±


    In the distance, bloom, the old man who had cultivated the primal Chaos hairstyle, muttered.


    He was known as the master of the brain, an old man who was truly comparable to the wisdom of the stars. A series of data frantically flashed through his eyes, and his expression became more and more incredulous as he madly deduced,


    that¡¯s right, this is the limit of the bloodline system, the limit of the distortion of laws!


    He suddenly looked up at the sky and shouted, ¡± it turns out that the top of using the rules of blood is to distort all the rules of matter, reverse the flow, and create-new era-


    in that case, it¡¯s not just our martial arts that have a rank 11 path. There¡¯s also a bloodline path? ¡±


    According to the future they had deduced, the path of martial arts was to step into the threshold of the eleventh rank.


    They even knew how a level 10 martial Saint could break through to level 11!


    Due to tu Xin¡¯s terrifying intelligence, he was able to deduce the rough outline of the level 11 method.


    According to their calculations, level 10 bloodline Saints didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to enter!


    If the bloodline clan fell from rank 8, how would they vindicate the oddity?


    It was simply impossible!


    But now, they could vindicate Dao in this way.


    ¡°How hateful! In other words, they don¡¯t need to follow our system and can use their original bloodline system to reach level 11?¡± The old man was not calm.


    On the other side, the immortal Saints had also noticed this.


    &Nbsp; pheasant eye¡¯s lit up. level 10 cultivates the fake Dao, while level 11 cultivates the true origin Dao. To grasp the power of the oddity ¡­ Wouldn¡¯t we be able to break through level 11 with this technique?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡±


    Wen Meng also laughed and said excitedly, ¡± yes, her current creation is not perfect. It¡¯s just a big pot of rice that¡¯s forcefully fused together. There¡¯s no order ¡­ As long as we give this evil god the split sequence diagram of Dao vindication and let her follow the correct order and go back to the rules of the universe, theoretically, she can vindicate level eleven!¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you give your big sister the secret code to the atlases?¡± asked little Shiji quickly.


    These few people seemed to be rather carefree.


    Although they were curious about the illusory figure that was forming, they didn¡¯t have any fear. They continued to chat leisurely, waiting for the other party to appear and descend.


    After all, what hadn¡¯t ancient existences like them seen?


    It would be strange if they had reverence.


    As for the destruction of the land in front of them, the scope of the destruction was terrifying to the extreme, but did it have anything to do with them?


    He did not care at all.


    Anyway, this land would be someone else¡¯s in the future, so why did they care so much? a big hole had appeared in the sky, so it was their business if it was tattered.


    the atlases for the evil god to break through? ¡±


    However, the longevity Saints shook their heads. it¡¯s another matter whether we give it to her or not. It¡¯s useless even if we give it to her now. She can¡¯t break through to level 11 anyway! Only about 80% of the universe¡¯s great Dao atlases have appeared. When the universe matures and the great Dao atlases are completed, we can then create a true oddity and break through the eleventh rank.¡±


    In other words, the door to the 11th step had not really opened.


    The rules of the great Dao had not been completed, so how could it be opened?


    however, the possibility of breaking through to rank 11 has also appeared on the path of our bloodline. I thought that our old bloodline system could not break through at all. ¡°We can only switch to martial arts and make a breakthrough,¡± Rong Cheng said with a smile.


    At this time, the venerable sovereign beside him was also curious and asked, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we can break through if we know the order of the great Dao atlases and reverse the nomological laws to return to the origin?¡±


    that was my previous deduction, but I¡¯ve only realized now that it¡¯s different.


    Pheasant eye shook her head. there are many problems. For example, if we fall to rank eight, how can we break through without the power? at the same time, we are also researching on Dao techniques that reverse all the laws ¡­ I didn¡¯t have a clue before, but now that I see this, I understand.¡±


    however, we haven¡¯t managed to research the bloodline, but we¡¯ve managed to research the martial Dao ¡­ The new natives should have finished their research by now.¡± Pheasant Ji looked at old man Bulo in the distance. after all, we¡¯ve studied more than half of rank 11. Now, we can see that the path isn¡¯t difficult. To break through rank 11 in martial arts, one must cultivate the ¡®hand¡¯ and ¡®brain¡¯ of the ¡®Lord¡¯.


    ¡°It¡¯s those two martial arts?¡± Xu Zhi asked.


    yes, martial arts breaking through to rank 11 is similar to the evil God¡¯s method. It¡¯s also the creation of the era, causing a Great Collapse and explosion. &Nbsp; pheasant eye said, ¡± however, you need all matter to reverse. How do you reverse the flow of martial arts? ¡±


    The person beside him was also in deep thought.


    ¡®That¡¯s right ¡­


    Martial arts only cultivated one¡¯s body, muscles, and microscopic quantum physics. How could the matter of all things reverse?


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. Alchemy is the hand of the Lord.¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant Ji said, ¡± you can transform your skin, flesh, and blood into any material. Naturally, you can also transform them into anything in the world. Wind, earth, metal, light ¡­


    . He alone was everything.


    Then, he would use the calculations of the main brain to collapse his entire body and collide with it ¡­ Every particle can turn itself into a singularity by colliding with the codes of the universe¡¯s great Dao!¡±


    To collapse and explode his own body, to turn himself into an extremely tiny singularity?


    Xu Zhi could not help but sigh in admiration when he heard that.


    This was only a level 11 great Dao technique.


    It was perfect.


    it¡¯s just as we said. When the universe is complete and the great Dao is the last one, the war will begin. &Nbsp; pheasant eye laughed. it¡¯s because the 11th step has opened. Everyone is fighting for the 11th step ¡­ Then, the eleventh step will appear, and the explosion will lead to the death of the others. Our success or failure will depend on that.¡±


    The moment the universe was completed, the battle between level 11 would begin. Whoever became level 11 would be the winner.


    In the distance, Medusa¡¯s vortex of singularities had completely condensed and appeared, and the shadow was completely visible.


    ¡°It¡¯s about to appear?¡±


    Everyone stopped their conversation and turned to look.


    At this time, the venerable sovereign finally came out and said softly, ¡± everyone, I¡¯ll take my leave first. I want to enter that creation era and comprehend my miracle martial arts.


    Pheasant fate was originally chatting happily, but she was instantly dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1404

    ?


    1404 Chapter 1411-entering chaos again


    Go into the vortex?


    The few of them also turned their heads slightly, revealing a dazed expression. With their knowledge, they were the most aware of how terrifying that Tao technique was.


    That was the power of material regression.


    The Great Collapse of the universe was a huge millstone of destruction.


    No matter how great a life was, Saints, or anything else, they would be wiped out into the original physical particles of the universe and vanish like smoke.


    Even the tough earth membrane of the universe was shattered, leaving a big hole. It was absorbed into the singularity. One could see how terrifying it was.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to live? That¡¯s a Tao technique used to kill tu Xin, you actually want to go in and experience it first?¡± Ruji couldn¡¯t help but say. She was very worried.


    Once tuxin was sucked into it, he might not be able to withstand it and could only be slowly ground to death!


    Did her husband¡¯s brain suddenly cramp? he was originally extremely calm, drinking tea and strolling with an indifferent personality, but he suddenly did such a strange action.


    ¡°There are some things that I have to do.¡± Xu Zhi said softly, ¡± the martial arts that I practice might need to be comprehended or completed in it. Don¡¯t worry. I have the experience and confidence. I won¡¯t do anything too risky.


    Pheasant Ji¡¯s expression sank and became completely solemn. Her eyes instantly turned white as a light flashed through them. She said seriously,¡±Tell me the truth, do you really have the confidence?¡±


    It was obvious that she had already used her ability to distinguish between truth and false.


    This power consumption was not small.


    At the same time, she didn¡¯t want to use it on her husband in daily life, as she would lose trust in Him. It wasn¡¯t good to be suspicious, but the person in front of her didn¡¯t want to live.


    The venerable sovereign looked at pheasant Ji and knew that she was truly worried about him. She explained, ¡± don¡¯t worry. This isn¡¯t the first time we¡¯ve experienced this in the creation era. We¡¯ve already experienced it several times. There¡¯s no need to worry.


    As he spoke, he walked over and exchanged information with Medusa.


    After all, he couldn¡¯t wait. There were some things that he would be exposed if he didn¡¯t do them.


    Soon, he came to Medusa¡¯s side and looked at her dragging the huge beautiful vortex with one hand. He said, ¡± the vortex of the creation of the century has to reach a large enough area before the God of creation and the God of Destruction completely descend ¡­


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Medusa said coldly,¡¯do I have to experience it again?


    ¡°Yes, if you want to comprehend my miracle martial arts, you do want to go in.¡± The venerable sovereign said softly.


    Medusa was stunned. She sized up the venerable sovereign and said, ¡± do you want to die? I won¡¯t care about you.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I need to clarify,¡± the venerable sovereign said in A Silent Voice.


    Medusa looked at the venerable sovereign in confusion.


    ¡°How can we let these new creatures see such a great existence?¡± the venerable sovereign asked. If the enemy sees us, their cognition will collapse and they will know the concept of the God of creation and the God of Destruction. It¡¯s too bad for us ¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Medusa¡¯s brows relaxed. what do you think? ¡±


    now, let¡¯s go after tu Xin and get him involved. This way, even if the vortex expands and the God of creation and the God of Destruction arrive, they won¡¯t be able to see the outside. Medusa thought about it carefully and felt that this was indeed the case.


    It wasn¡¯t a big problem to pursue them in advance.


    She nodded and chased after him along the sea of chaos. She strode forward and said coldly, ¡± the current vortex might not be able to kill him, but it might be enough to chase him down in advance and get him involved.


    The venerable sovereign didn¡¯t say anything and entered the vortex of the creation of the century.


    Hualala.


    The surroundings were turbid, chaotic, and empty.


    we¡¯re here again. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen this scene. Xu Zhi looked around him. compared to the last time, it¡¯s so strong that it¡¯s on a completely different level ¡­ The last time I was here, I managed to cultivate a great cosmos cultivation technique during the creation and destruction of the universe. I hope that I can improve it this time ¡­¡±


    He took a deep breath.


    In fact, it was not only to enter in advance, but also to let Medusa go out to sea to hunt tu Xin down.


    If the God of creation and the God of Destruction showed up here, the immortal Sage and tu Xin, who were not controlled by the Zerg, would definitely see through the God of creation at a glance ¡­


    Hence, going out to sea was the best choice.


    By trapping tu Xin inside, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see the outside. No matter how strong he was, he would only be able to hear the sounds ¡­ In the chaos sea, the longevity saint¡¯s body couldn¡¯t catch up either ¡­ there are only thousands of worlds in the sea. The longevity Saints can only use the universe to watch the battle ¡­ Then, the God of creation is really the God of creation.¡± Xu Zhi said lightly.


    This plan of his was extremely ingenious.


    ¡­.


    On the other side, everyone looked at the venerable sovereign in a daze. He had entered the creation era so skillfully that he didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of death.


    ¡°What he said just now, is it true? Do you really have confidence and trump cards?¡± Wen Meng said in a daze.


    Ruji nodded. I¡¯m not lying.


    These words moved the hearts of the others. It was not a lie ¡­


    This was not the first time?


    This sentence stunned the surrounding people for a few seconds.


    These words were too shocking.


    If it wasn¡¯t the first time, when was the last time?


    It couldn¡¯t have been during the real creation of the universe, the initial moment of the creation of the world, during the Big Bang and the great Collapse, right?


    Could it be that husband came from the prehistoric era of the universe?


    Even more ancient than them?


    &Nbsp; pheasant fate felt dizzy. After all, her husband¡¯s background had always been mysterious. He had endless tricks up his sleeve and knew many mysterious secrets. He kept surprising her ¡­


    It wasn¡¯t just pheasant period. Even the longevity Saints thought so. Their expressions flickered. This was strange, but pheasant period¡¯s ability couldn¡¯t be fake.


    This was not the first time he had entered the creation era.


    On the other side, the players were also silently shocked.


    pheasant Age¡¯s abilities are heaven-defying. Our underworld forces didn¡¯t have a single spy because we can see through the truth when we recruit people. Pheasant age is truth listener!


    it¡¯s not the venerable sovereign¡¯s first time, we know ¡­ He had been involved in it the last time, but he said that he had been involved several times ¡­ This means that it¡¯s been more than once. Could it really be prehistoric?¡±


    ¡°Brothers, have you all forgotten? The venerable sovereign¡¯s origin has always been very mysterious. We only know that he was taken in and nurtured by a super ancient God, but until now, his origin has not been truly revealed!¡±


    Countless players started discussing this matter, feeling terrified.


    Of course, Xu Zhi did not know about this. Even if he did, he would not know whether to laugh or cry. This was because it was not the first time he had done a few cosmic evolutions in the past.


    But even if he knew what they were thinking, Xu Zhi did not care, because he had already fallen into a huge collapse and explosion in front of him.


    ¡°The previous time was simply the most fake of fakes ¡­ This time, it¡¯s close to a real cosmic phenomenon. It¡¯s too terrifying.¡±


    Xu Zhi closed his eyes and sat cross-legged in the chaos. all matter has been crushed into the most basic particles ¡­ Even if I have a great cosmos technique this time, I might not be able to withstand the power I absorb from the outside.¡±


    He felt that he was already in danger.


    Meanwhile, in the outside world.


    Hualala.


    Liu Qisheng had already chased tuxin to the beach and couldn¡¯t go any further.


    Tap tap tap tap.


    Medusa, on the other hand, held the huge vortex of the collapsing and exploding universe in her hand and chased after tuxin step by step into the chaos sea. tuxin, I¡¯m ready. Come and fight me.


    Tu Xin looked at the millstone with a gloomy expression. He was like a tiny human dragging a huge flying saucer in his hand.


    He immediately turned around and left. I admit that your Dao technique is very invincible. That mysterious apparition is still condensing, and its outline is becoming clearer and clearer. The figure in the oddity might be about to descend ¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I admit that I¡¯ve lost this battle, but if you want to kill me, that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    A man should know when to yield and when to stand tall.


    The chaos ocean was still his pillar of support. He wasn¡¯t stupid. His era hadn¡¯t arrived yet. The other party was still strong. Why should he risk it?


    ¡°You can¡¯t catch up to me with such a terrifying Tao technique. It¡¯s still useless.¡±


    Tu Xin walked very quickly.


    The aura was too terrifying. It reenacted part of the universe¡¯s initial moment. The mighty power of nature was irresistible to individual life forms. Once sucked into it, they would be crushed alive. Even the longevity sages didn¡¯t dare to get close.

 Chapter 1405

    ?


    1405 Chapter 1412-determination


    ¡°That guy¡¯s energy level is low, but his mantras have stirred up too many things.¡±


    Tuxin swam along the coast to the distance.


    Previously, this cosmic evil God¡¯s combat strength was even lower than that of the longevity Saint.


    Because she had just started, there were too few people in the cellular universe organization that could fight, not even 1% at her peak.


    But now, she had used the ¡± vortex ¡± to pry open a large amount of matter, return it, and explode it. The energy level in the world-destroying vortex made him shudder!


    Who wouldn¡¯t be frightened by the five-colored vortex millstone that was raised high?


    Even the longevity Saints who controlled the way of heaven might be ground to death once they were involved, let alone him. How would he dare to do anything?


    ¡°You want to leave?¡±


    Medusa¡¯s expression turned cold, and she chased after him into the sea.


    It was a pity that her speed in distorting the laws was much faster than the running speed of the martial arts system. However, she was now dragging such a burden and could not catch up quickly.


    ¡°Tu Xin, you said that you would have a fair fight. Why did you run away?¡±


    Medusa¡¯s voice resounded in the sea, and the seawater was continuously sucked into the vortex, creating countless ripples. in the first battle, no one ran away from the chaos Head. In the second Battle, your elemental body was still in battle. In the third Battle, you retreated without fighting? As the leader, do you have any dignity?¡±


    Tu Xin was dumbfounded.


    Was this a matter of dignity?


    With a world-ending bomb in your hand, who would dare to fight you?


    If you¡¯re wrung inside, you won¡¯t be able to come out. If you have the guts, put that thing down and we can fight again?


    Tu Xin couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± you distorted the rules and used the heaven¡¯s might to fight. This isn¡¯t. fight with you. It¡¯s. fight with nature ¡­ Naturally, I¡¯m undefeatable, so it¡¯s only natural that I leave.¡±


    ¡°Who said he can¡¯t be defeated?¡± Medusa said sarcastically, ¡± venerable sovereign, you¡¯ve already entered this Genesis ¡­ You don¡¯t even dare to resist the destructive storm?¡±


    That guy went in?


    Tu Xin was stunned for a few seconds. He didn¡¯t expect the other party to have such courage.


    However, he was still not goaded by the other party and continued to move forward.


    ¡°Good fellow, since you are acting like this, you can¡¯t blame me ¡­¡± Medusa¡¯s expression darkened, and she immediately called for the other worlds to intercept them.


    For a time, the natural heavenly Dao and the human heavenly Dao actually chose to join forces and stop tu Xin from all directions of the chaos sea.


    Tu Xin was stunned for a moment. you¡¯re not following the rules of martial arts and are looking for help again? ¡±


    Medusa laughed coldly. you are the one who broke the rules first.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Tu Xin snorted.


    It was obvious that they were already entangled.


    As for the so-called rules of the battle arena, the one-on-one battle between the two races was already meaningless.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll use my real trump card ¡­¡± Tu Xin¡¯s expression turned gloomy, ¡± fine, since that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s completely shed all pretenses of cordiality.


    ¡°You still have a trump card?¡± Medusa sneered.


    ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡±


    you¡¯ll never know the power of the shedding of cicadas, ¡± tu Xin said softly. this is the foundation of our civilization, and it guides us to a distant and beautiful future!


    Somewhere in the deep sea.


    A super large tribe with tens of millions of clansmen was taking root in the various holes of a universe bridge ruins.


    ¡°We¡¯re welcoming the new clansmen.¡±


    the chaos ocean has already started to breed microbial spores and plankton. We have to start guiding them.


    A series of voices rang out.


    If the old humans outside were to see this scene, they would definitely be extremely shocked.


    This was because these new lifeforms had developed to such a terrifying level and their numbers were so huge. They had already begun to secretly guide the new clansmen that normally appeared in the chaos sea.


    In one of the caves, a white, seaweed-like brain was wriggling. It was sitting on a recliner and taking a nap. Suddenly, it slowly opened its eyes. tuxin, you can¡¯t beat him? ¡±


    They were also creatures of the new era.


    However, they were only one percent the size of a normal light year, about 0.1 to 0.7 light years.


    This was a new descendant bred from the martial arts of the cicada shedding. A new species was born from the body shape of a cicada that had shed its body once.


    This was a special species that only had one brain and almost no body-the Brainman.


    Their combat strength was very low.


    With such a body size, the amount of energy they could absorb was small, which was enough to increase the number of their races by a hundred times.


    It was not their reproductive ability that limited their race. Their reproductive ability was the same as that of ordinary humans. What limited their numbers was energy. The energy required to breed a mature race that was light years large was too great.


    After all, this was not their era, so they had to be very careful in collecting energy.


    we¡¯re just brains. Although our intelligence isn¡¯t inferior to that of a normal tribe member, our combat power isn¡¯t good enough ¡­ They can only breed and operate their clansmen in the rear.¡±


    but I have to admit that tuxin is a very terrifying person. He is very far-sighted and has perfectly formulated the plan for the rise of our race. After all. the possibility of the emergence of a genius of a race is based on the huge population base, so he used ¡®cicada shedding¡¯ to change his own species form and then gave birth to these species that only have brains ¡­


    with ten million, there can be a few talents with intelligence that is not inferior to novelties ¡­


    ¡°However, tu Xin actually asked for our help ¡­¡±


    ¡°How did those guys do it?¡±


    One by one, the brainmen¡¯s wriggling brains crawled slowly. we still have to go and help. After all, we can¡¯t let tu Xin die. He is our King.


    They looked to the side at several tall and huge ordinary clansmen, ¡± are you ready? ¡±


    The few clansmen nodded. we¡¯re ready. Our bodies are meant to live for you ¡­ Even if I die, I¡¯ll do it for the future of our race.¡±


    Whoosh.


    A few brains pried open the brains of these people and slowly crawled in.


    It wasn¡¯t just these giant clansmen who were determined to die, even their brains were only temporary creatures. If the two sides were incompatible, they would die soon.


    But it did not matter ¡­


    The meaning of their existence now was to help their race survive the most difficult period.


    what a joke! How dare they? ¡±


    we have. population of ten million, and there are already a few talents who are slightly weaker, or even not weaker than new talents ¡­ ¡°Our future potential is limitless. When the population reaches hundreds of millions or even tens of billions in the future, it will be even more unimaginable for them to see a monster that far surpasses tu Xin ¡­ Perhaps, level 11 is just a new beginning for us. Level 12, level 13?¡±


    who knows? in the end, it will require a higher-intelligence high-dimensional existence to deduce, and that is us ¡­ And how would these rotten old creatures dare to do so?¡±


    Although they looked down on the old creatures, they still waited for them.


    Even tu Xin, including them, had made the most sophisticated defense. Even if they were able to crush the other side, they did not have any arrogance.


    The side effects of the new martial art ¡± cicada shedding ¡± were extremely great. With every molting, his brain would continue to shrink. However, he was determined to die. This great sage of his tribe did not intend to live for long!


    As for these deformed clansmen who had been mutated, in order to allow their clansmen to reproduce more, they only had brains. Who didn¡¯t have the determination to die?


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on us, bastard! You guys aren¡¯t the only ones who have that kind of determination!¡±


    our civilization is also writing its first hymn.


    ¡­


    Hualala.


    Xu Zhi slowly floated in the endless chaos particles, feeling the nothingness of everything.


    Almost every second, his body would shatter countless times and he would die countless times. It was also because he had a ¡°backdoor¡± that he could maintain the supply and recovery of energy.


    I can vaguely see the first picture of the universe. Xu Zhi said softly.

 Chapter 1406

    ?


    1406 Chapter 1413-everyone, please die for the people of the world!


    The creation era at this moment was the closest to the original scene of the universe.


    It was just a small fight before.


    All of his previous attempts were too limited in power and scope. How could he hope to develop a creation era that was close to the real world?


    It was simply impossible.


    However, Medusa¡¯s super huge body in front of him had swept up millions of light years of matter in the universe, enough to simulate a more real beginning of the universe.


    origin. This is the true origin of all things.


    Xu Zhi felt a trace of a sacred and ancient aura. This was the power of a level 11 oddity of the great path. It was still being nurtured and compressed, and was about to appear.


    however, if Medusa¡¯s previous singularity was not even one in ten billion, then this one is at most one in a million ¡­ It¡¯s still very incomplete.¡±


    It was true that there was enough power, but the singularity was still far from enough.


    First of all, the great Dao of the universe had not been completed, and the laws were not complete. Without returning all the laws, how could one obtain the true singularity?


    Secondly, it was the order!


    ¡°Only by following the secret sequence code of the great Dao¡¯s vindication and reversing the fusion will we be able to obtain the true oddity and become a rank 11.¡±


    Xu Zhi knew very well that this was indeed a pot of messy soup, a strange spot that had been randomly mixed together.


    however, even so, it should be enough to study my next great cosmos cultivation technique ¡­ Xu Zhi took a deep breath and said with a smile, ¡± even those new life forms without bloodline structures can be included. I wonder if my great cosmos cultivation technique can do this? ¡±


    To be honest, Xu Zhi did not have much confidence this time.


    This was because he felt that they were two completely different systems.


    ¡°But at the very least, I have to research my miracle martial arts ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi held on in the midst of countless tears and shatters.


    He was dying tens of thousands of times every second, and he had to rely on the energy from the internal channels to keep himself alive.


    However, in order to do that, a large amount of materials that Xu Zhi had accumulated over the years would have to be consumed. This was a huge price to pay, and it would depend on whether the harvest was big enough.


    it¡¯s interesting. I¡¯ve seen some new paths. Very interesting.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    Tu Xin was currently being surrounded by a large number of long-range attackers from all over the universe. The chaos sea was closing in from all directions, causing his running speed to slow down rapidly.


    Medusa, who was behind him, immediately caught up, and the two of them got closer and closer.


    ¡°Run, keep running.¡± Medusa approached step by step and smiled sinisterly. ¡°What about you? It¡¯s hard to support it alone.¡±


    you are very proud, evil god. Don¡¯t you think you look like an evil villain? ¡±


    Tu Xin stopped and sneered,¡±Do you think I¡¯ve only developed such a small tribe over the years? a tribe with only 100000 people? You¡¯re underestimating me. ¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I¡¯m already surprised that you can collect so much energy and produce so many clansmen, ¡± Medusa said calmly. don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still hiding something? ¡± How many more can we hide? ten thousand, thirty thousand?¡±


    Her calculation skills were not low either.


    The geometric growth model that she had established calculated that even if tuxin went all out, the exponential growth of the population would definitely not be much higher than now.


    And what kind of genius could appear in a small tribe of 100000 to 200000?


    What trump card did he have that could affect the battle situation?


    The two experts who had appeared before were already considered to have managed it well.


    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating me.¡± ¡°You guys can create miracles, so why can¡¯t I?¡± tu Xin coldly replied. The so-called miracle was beyond the scope of normal thinking ¡­ As long as I can create clansmen that are small enough, I will be able to produce a large number of them, and there will be more possibilities of geniuses.¡±


    ¡°A clan member that is small enough, could it be ¡­ Cicada shedding?¡±


    Rong Cheng quickly realized this from above. however, even if I can use this technique to evolve into. small creature and then reproduce. large number of small offspring ¡­ Their combat strength is definitely not strong, so they should be useless in battle ¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait ¡­¡±


    The next moment, Rong Cheng looked incredulous, ¡± his shedding is to change his brain. If he is changing his brain, doesn¡¯t that mean that all the new clansmen have become brains? ¡± The brains in the tank were being cultivated one by one ¡­ This person can¡¯t be that crazy, right? He¡¯s simply turned into an Evil Mad Scientist ¡­¡±


    Rong Cheng was a mad scientist and mad wizard. He had been studying the souls of living creatures, and his talents came from the structure of the soul ¡­ Killing and crazy experiments were a common occurrence, but even he felt that it was too terrifying!


    The other party was too ruthless!


    However, they had already guessed the answer. The other party had already done so.


    The other party was an expert at using his brain!


    The cicada shedding technique that he had developed was also a set of systematic cultivation techniques. He also had a clan-wide plan based on this.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed? This can be considered a miracle martial art ¡­¡± Tu Xin said coldly,¡±it¡¯s also with this martial art as a node that the race Development plan was formulated. Perhaps you can call it ¡­¡± The human brain breeding program?¡±


    ¡®This is the martial art-cicada shedding. The brain is the main body, and the body is the shed Shell ¡­¡¯ ¡°It can speed up our growth, make up for the time we lack, and form our combat power ¡­ It¡¯s not weaker than your martial arts, right?¡± As soon as tu Xin finished speaking, powerful existences emerged from the sea one after another. There were as many as five of them.


    Hualala.


    The towering light year Giants looked at each other coldly, as if they were huge, angry-eyed Vajra Giants, looking at the universe before them.


    Three of them had auras below tu Xin¡¯s, and two of them were on par with him.


    Everyone¡¯s scalps went numb.


    A total of six people ¡­


    It was similar to seeking new wisdom ¡­


    These six people, were already close to the total number of nine people in the lifelong realm.


    In other words, in this era, the new cosmic lifeforms would also become more terrifying and cautious because of the changes in the general trend. They would be more careful to prevent the other party from overturning their era!


    ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­ ¡®That¡¯s right ¡­ I should¡¯ve thought of this. How could these races, whose average intelligence is much higher than ours, underestimate our enemy? You think we¡¯re weak and it¡¯s almost impossible for us to reverse the desperate situation, so you¡¯re being careless?¡± Liu Qi laughed bitterly. they¡¯ve discovered a variable that doesn¡¯t belong to this era. They must be completely contained.


    He wasn¡¯t being silly.


    He had directly come up with the most perfect solution, which was the most normal and optimal way.


    Martial arts, cicada shedding!


    It also gave them a fatal blow when they were already in a desperate situation.


    The powerful martial arts in front of him didn¡¯t just make one person powerful. It made the entire race powerful and became the cornerstone of the race¡¯s development. Only then was it worthy of being called a miracle martial arts.


    This person, tuxin, what a terrifying scheme!


    ¡°What, are you very surprised? He saw the six of us.¡±


    Tuxin put his hands behind his back and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°You guys don¡¯t think that I, tu Xin, am the only one, do you?¡±


    ¡°I, tu Xin, seem to have exceeded the limits of your human genius intelligence. You are all afraid of me, but in fact, my talent is not too high for our race. At most, I am a genius that appears once in ten million people.¡±


    Many people were in despair.


    Tu Xin was actually a genius that only appeared once in ten million people in this race, and he was already so terrifying ¡­


    And what about the future?


    In the future, there would be more of them, and if they were to completely take form, it would be completely unimaginable.


    There was no need to talk about the future. Their current population was only in the tens of millions, but the entire nine-Yuan universe could already sense the infinite terror and potential of their race. It was already difficult to deal with them.


    His expression was cold as he looked down at the pitiful universe. the six of us are our final battle strength and trump cards. You should be proud that you can force me to this extent.


    in fact, you lured me here. In a sense, am I not also luring you into a trap? ¡±


    Tu Xin looked at the evil god in front of him and the surrounding universe, ¡± these are all the Trump cards that you have developed over the years, right? As long as we kill them all, you¡¯ll be completely silent.¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    It was only at this moment that everyone had goosebumps all over their bodies. Their pupils slowly enlarged, and they were so scared that their souls almost left their bodies!


    The other party¡¯s intelligence was indeed superior to theirs.


    It looked like they had set a trap, but the other party was actually playing along!


    I¡¯m afraid that tu Xin¡¯s earlier escape was just an illusion ¡­


    They were already in the depths of the chaos sea. Without the longevity saint¡¯s protection, no one in the universe would be a match for these people!


    They already had the ability to eradicate and deal with the current tens of thousands of worlds.


    geniuses that only appear once in ten million people. Even if it¡¯s just to cultivate a deformed species like a brain or a big-headed baby, it¡¯s impossible to make six of you. You have to have sixty million people ¡­ Wen Meng¡¯s voice was completely hoarse.


    we don¡¯t have a population of 60 million people. Because the time is too short, we can¡¯t collect the energy of 60 million people. Tu Xin coldly said, ¡± however, with a mere population of ten million people, it seems that only one can be produced. However, there is still the possibility of producing five or six of us geniuses. You should have guessed the method, right? ¡±


    Rong Cheng and the others turned pale. They had already guessed it.


    In the distance, Teng Shou¡¯s voice had also turned hoarse as he said,¡±Kill. If you are born a hundred years old and find that you don¡¯t have amazing talent, if you are not a genius, kill! Then, it would absorb the energy and reproduce again ¡­ As long as he killed more and the cycle was completed quickly, it would be enough for a genius baby to appear ¡­ You guys are so cruel!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as cruelty in the battle between different races.¡±


    Tuxin clasped his hands behind his back and said in a deep voice with an unimaginably domineering aura,


    perhaps, it doesn¡¯t seem necessary, but I want to kill you in the most perfect form. Even if the people of the future think that I¡¯m a tyrant, the cruelest King in history, that I use a sledgehammer to kill a chicken, that there¡¯s no need to hurt my enemies and be regarded as stupid ¡­ However, the truth has already proven that my wariness of you all was right after witnessing those two great battles.¡±


    all of you are worthy of me giving up my life.


    Tuxin¡¯s expression was neither happy nor sad as he said,¡±From the moment I started developing the martial art of cicada shedding, I had no intention of living forever.¡±


    Everyone looked at the man named tu Xin in a daze.


    Even if the future generations thought of him as the biggest and most evil tyrant in history? To be spat on? Did he not plan to live from the start?


    Meng Mei and the rest were depressed.


    With ray ¡­


    It was as if they could see the figure of the truly selfless and extremely charismatic great man from back then. He dreamed of building a paradise for his race and the common people in this dangerous environment ¡­


    The tu Xin in front of him was a great hero.


    In order to overthrow the rule of the old era, overthrow the decay, stop the development of the universe, and kill the ancient creatures of the new era, he was already disregarding everything ¡­


    Meng Mei sighed softly, turned around, and said to the people behind her in a clear voice, ¡±


    ¡°I still remember when Ren zuxu was still alive, the heavenly Emperor Dao Changsheng, in order to overthrow the rule of the innate ancient gods, he was willing to do anything. We cheered for him, erected monuments for him, sang praises to him, and said, ¡± ¡®I hope that everyone in the world will fight for the world, live a Wonderful Life, and not be decadent and arbitrary ¡­¡¯ But who knows when we¡¯ll also become the evil dragons of the past.¡±


    ¡°The young men who slew dragons back then were already evil dragons.¡± It was rare for the alchemy Emperor li Shengjiang to speak.


    On the side, di Qi had his hands behind his back. He didn¡¯t get angry when he heard Mother Earth¡¯s words. Instead, he laughed and said, ¡± ¡°You all wanted to overthrow me back then! And now, he will become the Emperor, and together with us, we will block the path above daluotian ¡­ You guys are interesting!¡±


    The three pillar gods lowered their heads and didn¡¯t say anything, but they muttered to tu Xin in the distance, ¡± you¡¯re all crazy. You clearly don¡¯t need to pay a price and you¡¯re still able to defeat us ¡­ And now, tuxin, you¡¯re actually bringing the lives of an entire generation to die in order to guard against us?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Only by sacrificing our generation can we be completely at ease. In order to be safe, what¡¯s there to be afraid of even if we die?¡± Tu Xin¡¯s expression was cold, and it was impossible to see his joy and sorrow. as long as we eradicate the old corruption for our next generation and welcome a new dawn ¡­ In this world, no one can always be high and mighty.¡±


    even if they die, these people today were all brainmen who crawled into the bodies of other clansmen. The side effects are extremely severe. They had no intention of going back and were already prepared to die.


    Tu Xin lowered his head and suddenly muttered something he had heard from the other civilization, ¡± ¡°For the sake of sacrificing so much, daring to call for the sun and moon to change the sky.¡±


    He floated on the chaos sea and slowly looked at the heavens and worlds that filled the sky, as well as the evil god that created the era and the ancient Phantom that was gradually appearing and condensing in the singularity. He bowed seriously and cupped his fists.


    ancient sages, please die for the future of the world at this moment!

 Chapter 1407

    ?


    1407 Chapter 1414-battle to the death


    As soon as tu Xin finished speaking, the entire place went silent.


    Behind him, five light year tall Giants slowly walked out. They were full of fighting spirit, and their eyes were burning with fire. They shouted,


    ancient sages, please die for the future of the world at this moment!


    ancient sages, please die for the future of the world at this moment!


    Their existences were as loud as a great Bell.


    They were filled with the determination to die, resounding in the hearts of everyone present.


    It contained a huge amount of essence, energy, and sharpness, full of the vitality of the new era, shocking all the old saints.


    The spirit of a new civilization was vividly reflected here.


    All the Saints were suppressed by their aura.


    ¡°Do they really not want to live anymore?¡±


    every single one of them is as great as an immortal Saint. They actually don¡¯t want to fight among themselves to monopolize the future of their own civilization. Instead of standing tall for eternity, they want to bury their future and their lives ¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t act according to common sense at all.¡±


    they want to annihilate us all on the day of the final battle, not even giving us the development of the universe, not even the slightest change ¡­ Even if both of us were to develop, our speed of development would not be as fast as theirs. The further we progress, the greater their advantage would be ¡­¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t allow us to have any more changes ¡­¡±


    ¡°Quickly run!¡±


    Someone shouted. He no longer had the will to fight. He wanted to retreat with his universe.


    Because the other party was really going to fight to the death!


    However, these ¡®all heavens and realms¡¯ weren¡¯t on the continents of the nine universes or on the continents, and they didn¡¯t have the ultimate bloodline power of the land-the longevity Sage-to protect them and suppress the earth. How could they not be afraid?


    Whoosh.


    Some of the smaller heavenly planes had already begun to retreat.


    Tu Xin indifferently looked at the scene in front of him. He stood on the ocean and coldly said, ¡± run. Don¡¯t worry and just run. I won¡¯t stop anyone who wants to escape ¡­ I¡¯ll only leave behind a few major heavenly powers, and the rest can escape.¡±


    evil god, netherworld, mother stream ¡­ Tu Xin called out names one by one. These were the heavens he wanted to leave behind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Many of the universe were still hesitating, but at this moment, they suddenly felt relieved and quickly retreated.


    ¡°General trend ¡­ The general trend ¡­¡±


    Rong Cheng clenched her fists, looking into the distance with a calm face.


    He looked at the six of them and felt an unimaginable vitality. the spirit of a civilization is the most courageous and meaningless at the moment of its birth ¡­


    Tuxin is their only true longevity Saint. The other five are only temporary. They only have deformed brains and can use other people¡¯s bodies. I¡¯m afraid that after today, these heaven¡¯s favorites will die.¡±


    Rong Cheng looked at these people. They were all destined to be geniuses on the same level as them in the future. How could they not cherish their lives?


    If he was in her shoes, he would not be able to do it.


    He sighed softly and looked past the six people in front of him, looking at the thousands of worlds that had already retreated in panic. what a sharp contrast. We¡¯ve really decayed and are afraid of death. None of us have the courage to advance forward. Our hearts have been covered in dust, and we don¡¯t have the will to fight to the death ¡­


    Hualala.


    A large number of worlds began to retreat.


    There were only a few scattered universe powers that were willing to risk their lives to stay and help.


    Pheasant Ji¡¯s face darkened. originally, if the entire universe were to work together to fight against them, there would have been a chance of victory. However, this person¡¯s heart was not United, and many of them ran away ¡­


    almost all the worlds in the universe are here. If we¡¯re all captured, our efforts will be in vain. We won¡¯t be able to resist anymore. Liu Qi said coldly.


    Now, no matter how one looked at it, it was already a crisis of certain death.


    The longevity Saints couldn¡¯t reach the chaos ocean. They were the Saints who controlled the heavenly Dao in the universe. The chaos ocean outside the universe couldn¡¯t come ¡­


    ¡°Are we really going to destroy it in advance?¡± Slaughter¡¯s body went soft.


    ¡°There¡¯s another way. The nine of us can¡¯t fight in the sea of chaos. If it¡¯s that one ¡­¡± Pheasant Age¡¯s words caused the other longevity Saints to be in a state of confusion.


    ¡°They might not be willing.¡± Wen Meng said.


    ¡°How would I know if I don¡¯t try?¡± Slaughter thought for a while and looked into the distance. this is our last hope.


    BOOM! BOOM!


    The six existences attacked ruthlessly, directly surrounding the surrounding heavens and realms. One person was fighting against a force, the heavens of the netherworld, the heavens of the mother stream ¡­


    I fought countless universes alone. What a magnificent feat! A towering existence laughed heartily and looked at the mother stream civilization in front of him.


    hehehe, that evil God¡¯s methods are shocking. The shadow that was born from it is terrifying, but she is too slow. ¡°Your Highness tuxin, you go and stall the other party while we go and kill the rest,¡± one of the Saints said.


    They spoke one after another.


    A terrifying battle erupted above the sea of chaos.


    All the Trump cards and forces of the Old and New era collided fiercely at this moment, as if the final battle of the Twilight of the Gods had begun in advance.


    ¡­


    In the longevity Daoist Palace.


    The nine longevity Saints knelt down slowly.


    An old man with. hazy body sat on a high place. the nine of you have already done very well by entering the world to transcend the Tribulation ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect such an unforeseen event to happen. Originally, your unrivaled Saint qualifications could still hold them off for a period of time. With you guys guarding the place, no new creatures would dare to come ashore. But now ¡­¡±


    you guys haven¡¯t appeared yet, so you¡¯re not needed ¡­ Those monsters are too smart. They avoided you.¡±


    No one had expected this.


    However, this was the reality. Wasn¡¯t it normal for the real battle to break out in advance?


    ¡®You¡¯ve calculated the future, and I¡¯ve also calculated the future ¡­ In that case, under mutual interference and planning for the future, fate would no longer be determined.


    ¡°Your Highness, please make your move.¡±


    they may have avoided the nine of us but they can¡¯t avoid you. You still have enough power in the chaos sea. As long as you can float up to the longevity world and the 10th universe land descends, we will be able to recover our power.


    They could only control the heavenly Dao in the universe, but they couldn¡¯t move the nine great cosmic plates. The best way was to let the 10th cosmic plate float to the surface and give them the possibility of fighting again.


    The 10th universe would allow them to remain invincible in the chaos ocean.


    ¡°You have entered the world, but I have not. Why should I help you?¡± From above, a cold voice came, ¡± the promise I gave you is to come to the future. You have to fight for everything that happens next ¡­ You¡¯ve entered the world, but I don¡¯t need to enter the world. Why should I help you?¡±


    as long as the longevity world doesn¡¯t appear, no one will be able to enter it. I can only assume that in the tenth universe, the door of the great Dao has opened and I have reached level eleven ¡­ My great Dao can be expected, but I can¡¯t enter the world and be contaminated by karma.¡±


    The voice from the depths fell, and there was no more sound.


    All the longevity Saints looked at each other and smiled bitterly.


    The moment the lifelong realm appeared, it might be invaded and it would be hard for them to even protect themselves ¡­


    ¡°Are we really going to be finished?¡± Slaughter laughed bitterly.


    He turned his gaze to the outside where the fighting continued.


    The earth-shattering battle spread across the chaos sea. It was extremely tragic.

 Chapter 1408

    ?


    1408 Chapter 1415-encounter


    Sigh.


    All the longevity Saints sighed.


    Their longevity world had controlled the entire cosmos for a total of 14 billion years. They had accumulated many trump cards and were unrivaled in this world!


    Everyone thought that they were only invincible in the nine universes. They didn¡¯t know that they still had their strongest trump card when necessary. They could enter the chaos sea and display invincible combat power anywhere in the universe!


    Their lifelong realm was untouchable. Entering the chaos sea?


    That was just a flaw that had been revealed!


    Whoever believed it easily would definitely be tricked to death.


    It¡¯s just that the price to enter the chaos sea was huge.


    In truth, their lifelong realm was already unrivaled. In the entire cosmos, they didn¡¯t have any shortcomings and could appear anywhere.


    At this moment.


    If the tenth universe floated up and landed in that Sea region, the Nine Saints could all attack and capture it all, not to mention the ancient Dao ancestor of longevity!


    A real divine picture of longevity and five disabled longevity Saints?


    Instead, they would be killed by the nine of them!


    Nine people joining hands, as long as it was within ten moves!


    The situation would be reversed and tu Xin¡¯s lineage would be wiped out.


    Everything they had accumulated would turn into nothingness, and the knowledge and civilization they had created would be obtained by the universe. They would deal with the future, and their chances of victory would be greatly increased!


    However, at this moment, he had given up such a heaven-defying trump card that could turn the tables. He could have won the battle by making a move, but he had watched the nine of them lose and was not willing to help ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s rotten, it¡¯s really rotten.¡±


    Slaughter laughed bitterly. our era is coming to an end. There are schemes and conflicts everywhere. We are divided. We no longer have the spirit to fight. We are like an old man in his twilight years. We don¡¯t even have the courage to struggle ¡­


    Many people¡¯s hearts turned cold.


    The other worlds did not escape. They fought together and still had a chance of survival, but they escaped.


    When the longevity Daoist Palace appeared, they could have suppressed him directly, but they did not do anything ¡­


    The two sides formed a sharp contrast.


    ¡°Is our era really going to end?¡±


    ¡°Hateful!¡± One of the longevity Saints clenched his fists, ¡± we have heaven-shaking powers but we can¡¯t go into battle. The longevity world won¡¯t appear at all! I can only watch helplessly as the chaos sea ¡­¡±


    Further away.


    The mother stream civilization and the netherworld civilization were not to be trifled with.


    Their combat power was not as strong as the evil gods of the universe, who were extreme and only focused on killing. However, the other party was not new either. They were also death Warriors who had temporarily raised their cultivation level. In an instant, they were actually evenly matched.


    After all these years of development, the leading forces of the various heavens and realms, and the tens of thousands of heavens of the universe formed by each force, were actually not at a disadvantage when combined!


    ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you. You¡¯ve actually reached such heights. It seems that we should give it our all and not leave any room for negotiation.¡±


    The five existences all displayed their abilities and attacked. They sneered, ¡± however, you seem to be able to fight with us, but in reality, you are too scattered ¡­ Their power isn¡¯t as condensed as that evil god, and they¡¯re just a bunch of trash.¡±


    Their figures condensed and they slowly waved their fists. at the same time, the chaos sea is our home ground. The universe has already started to reject you from the chaos sea.


    BOOM!


    The few existences made their moves.


    A large amount of light exploded, and endless particles surged.


    Di Qi, Carolyn, the three pillar gods, and the various longevity Saints all entered their own universe heavens and resisted with all their might.


    All kinds of trump cards began to be used.


    The fusion of elements in the mother stream system, the Buddhist civilization¡¯s dragon vein incense universe, and the creation of a universe-type incense God. All kinds of dazzling methods began to emerge one after another.


    However, they still found it difficult to resist.


    ¡°There¡¯s still one more move.¡±


    At this moment, the three pillar gods in the distance were doing crazy calculations. A large amount of data flowed around them and they said indifferently, ¡± ¡°They have the determination to die, but don¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying ¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll die together too.¡± ¡°Countless heavens will work together to forcefully hold them back and destroy them together. Then, they will be sucked into the vortex of the ¡®creation of the century¡¯,¡± the three pillar gods said.


    Many people¡¯s expressions changed.


    ¡°It¡¯s better than being killed.¡±


    The three pillar gods said, ¡± even if we die, we have to bite off a piece of the other party¡¯s flesh. Moreover, the heavens in front of us have been destroyed. All our efforts have been destroyed. However. we are not dead yet ¡­ That¡¯s because we¡¯re immortal in the era of the universe. As long as we defeat the other party, there¡¯s still a possibility of a comeback.¡±


    ¡­


    The surroundings were empty.


    Xu Zhi was not aware of everything that was happening in the longevity world, but he could feel a strong sense of danger. At the same time, he was constantly observing the situation outside.


    ¡°This is troublesome.¡±


    Xu Pan sat cross-legged in the sea of chaos. the universe is their blood, sweat, and tears. The trump card they¡¯ve used to contend against each other is also my blood, sweat, and tears ¡­ If my only source of power to resist the era is destroyed, then I¡¯m finished.¡±


    It was an indescribable crisis.


    The universe outside was being destroyed one by one, and his heart was bleeding madly.


    ¡°However, I have also deduced some things.¡± there¡¯s no way for me to perfect my multiverse cultivation technique, ¡± Xu Zhi said softly. I can¡¯t use it on those creatures without bloodlines.


    Xu Zhi had already discovered that there were differences between singularities.


    The bloodline oddity that he had mastered could only be used to control bloodline cultivators.


    To master a creature without a bloodline?


    Only if Xu Zhi could master the perfect singularity would he be able to improve his own multiverse technique and control new species without bloodlines.


    At that time, as long as he could grasp the true oddity and the source of the great Dao, no matter what system it was, whether it had a bloodline or not, it would be controlled by his great cosmos ¡®cultivation techniques.


    Because all changes were the same.


    I want to cultivate a great cosmos cultivation technique that can control all matter. I can only break through level 11 and master the real singularity ¡­ I can¡¯t break through the fake oddity in front of me. ¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head. then, the plan is very obvious. I have to be the first in the universe to break through to level eleven as soon as possible.. have to use the cosmic technique to shroud those new lives and. kill ¡®them. That way. the only force in the universe that will resist me will be gone, and I,. cancer cell. will be able to do whatever. want ¡­ At the same time, only the first breakthrough will not reveal any flaws.¡±


    There were only bloodline creatures in the universe.


    The bloodline creature was already one of his own, and if he were to take care of the other side ¡­ That was when the cultivation technique of the great cosmos enveloped all living things, he would be the real God of creation ¡­


    but it¡¯s a little difficult to be the first one to break through to level eleven. But it¡¯s not impossible ¡­


    Xu Zhi massaged his temples. He was also aware of the danger outside. It was not the time to think about the perfection of the cultivation techniques of this universe. It was still a little far away.


    ¡®Next, I should perfect the miracle martial arts that I¡¯ve already calculated more than half of. I should be able to obtain some of the chaotic matter from the beginning of the universe here. I should be able to do it ¡­¡¯


    He knew that there was no time to lose. His first goal was to solve his current predicament. If he delayed any longer outside, things would be completely bad.


    Xu Zhi began to madly perfect his miracle martial arts, transforming his quantum body, and improving his body at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s still. little slow. I might not be able to make it ¡­¡± Xu Zhi frowned slightly.


    The next second.


    Kachaa.


    In the chaos vortex, a huge light year giant appeared. Its body was entangled with countless basketball-sized universes, dragging it in.


    ¡°You¡¯re so gutsy, you actually want to take me down with you!¡± A great existence roared.


    ¡°Hehe ¡­ You guys have guts, why don¡¯t we?¡± This was one of the forces from the mother stream civilization, and he could even hear some familiar voices.


    BOOM!


    They barged in directly and roared as they fought, fighting to the limit.


    However, in the next second, everyone turned their eyes slightly and noticed the venerable sovereign sitting cross-legged in the center.


    He was like a lotus flower of chaos in the sea of chaos, wandering in the primordial matter of the universe. He closed his eyes and rested. His body was broken countless times and then recovered. He was like a heavenly Lord who created the universe.


    ¡°Venerable sovereign? It¡¯s really here?¡± They were fighting intensely. Suddenly, they turned their heads and looked over. They were in disbelief. he¡¯s still alive? ¡±

 Chapter 1409

    ?


    1409 The fourth battle


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be alive?¡± The venerable sovereign was speechless.


    This singularity was an incomplete singularity of the bloodline. The matter it absorbed was constantly being transformed and swallowed, turning into a part of its body ¡­ Not to mention, 1% of the matter in the singularity vortex was his body. It was equivalent to building an energy transmission channel outside, which could continuously transmit power to him so that he would not die ¡­


    The others would die, but this oddity, to a certain extent, belonged to him. How could he die?


    At the very least, they would not die when the material energy here was exhausted.


    but it has already collapsed twenty-seven times. You and countless cosmic matter have collapsed back, and you have already been compressed into an infinitely small dot twenty-seven times. How are you still alive? ¡±


    Rong Cheng¡¯s voice was cold and extremely rational. It was obvious that he was the one leading the geniuses of the mother stream civilization in the battle.


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, was deeply moved by the power of the longevity Saints.


    The only reason he was still alive was because he was using his scalp to forcefully resist the energy. The energy was endless, and he was forced to not be torn apart and absorbed into the core of the singularity ¡­


    It seemed that less than ten minutes had passed.


    The speed of the experts ¡®battle was extremely fast.


    They had already exchanged countless moves. Under the control of the audience, almost every collision was a simultaneous attack of countless moves, from the microscopic world to the quantum world.


    However, during this period of time, no one thought that the venerable sovereign could survive ¡­


    In just a few seconds after they entered, they felt as if they were being pulled into an alternate dimension, being attacked by dimension reduction. It was like they were being pulled into an abstract oil painting of noodles, they could not even maintain their body shape ¡­


    How could he survive in such a desperate situation?


    And this was before the universe return. After a while, the universe would collapse and return, and it would welcome the next time it would become an infinitely small dot. That would be the most terrifying nightmare.


    Whether they could survive or not was another matter ¡­


    There was no way to escape the pressure of the vortex¡¯s return inertia.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    At this moment, the light year giant in the distance spoke coldly. This was a terrifying monster that was slightly weaker than tu Xin and could compete with Medusa without using the ¡± creation era ¡°.


    The venerable sovereign looked at him. He was not annoyed by everyone¡¯s question. He just pretended not to know and asked, ¡± are you looking for a new trump card? ¡± I didn¡¯t think that he would have such a terrifying backup plan.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here ¡­¡± The giant asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to perfect my miracle martial arts.¡±


    The venerable sovereign answered honestly and smiled gently. He looked around at the distorted environment. at the beginning of the world¡¯s creation, the chaotic matter here had not yet been separated from yin and yang and evolved into various cosmic matters. This can perfect my martial arts.


    There was nothing to hide about this. After all, if his miracle martial arts were to succeed, he would eventually have to reveal it to the world.


    ¡°I understand!¡± Yuan Qinghua suddenly said.


    Xu Zhi turned his head. What did you understand this time?


    Yuan Qinghua, who was in the mother stream civilization, spoke and walked forward step by step. She laughed and said, ¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! Venerable sovereigns. He knew that there would be an ambush in advance, so he came here to deduce his miracle martial art while waiting for this battle!¡±


    ¡°This is the fourth battle!¡±


    Yuan Qinghua said seriously, ¡± it¡¯s obvious that we lost the first time. The second one won. The third one was. draw. The evil god and tu Xin were evenly matched. The winner and the loser were not decided ¡­ They¡¯re building the stage for the fourth battle in advance!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is?¡± Rong Cheng was a little suspicious and surprised. this venerable sovereign doesn¡¯t seem to be going on stage. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to fight, but he has set the fourth battle here.


    If that was the case, this venerable sovereign¡¯s scheme was incredible!


    Not only did he guess that tu Xin, the old sinister dog, had endless means and even more powerful and terrifying trump cards, but he also guessed the countermeasures of the heavens and the realms: ¡®We¡¯ll definitely choose to die together because we can¡¯t resist the enemy¡¯s trump card, and drag the enemy into this vortex ¡­¡¯


    In the end, he was going to fight these six terrifying opponents here?


    He had calculated several steps.


    Was he talking to the evil god about what was happening in front of him?


    ¡°This scheme is a little shocking.¡± Rong Cheng hesitated and thought,¡±I was wondering why this man acted so strangely before.¡± He had come here to study martial arts without saying a word, as if he was slacking in the water ¡­ So you were waiting here.¡±


    In fact, Xu Zhi was really slacking off. He wanted to study martial arts here and leave the fighting to them ¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡±


    At this time, Yuan Qinghua praised with a smile,¡±what kind of person is a venerable sovereign?¡± He is so dictatorial and intelligent that he has schemed against many heaven¡¯s favorites. He is not even as good as the three pillar gods, let alone the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord ¡­¡±


    The secluded mountain Prefecture Lord did not know, but Rong Cheng knew about the calculation abilities of the three pillar gods.


    The other party¡¯s scheme was terrifying. If that was the case, then venerable sovereigns were really powerful.


    ¡°It seems like ruji has found a good husband.¡±


    Rong Cheng¡¯s mind loosened. Although they weren¡¯t from the same force, she still cupped her fists and said,¡±If that¡¯s the case, you must have a plan to defeat this giant.¡±


    It was said that venerable sovereigns were the strongest among the martial artists, and they were very mysterious.


    Daolords, three pillar gods, slaughter, Genard ¡­ These crew members all looked to him as their leader. It could be seen how many people he had to suppress before they were willing to submit.


    The strength of the first three battles was obvious to all, and he believed that he would not be disappointed in this battle.


    Furthermore, he had an even more terrifying thought in his mind.


    Venerable sovereigns were indeed mysterious.


    It was not the first time that he had been able to survive in the chaos sea during the creation period. Could it be that he had already experienced many epochs of creation?


    ¨C?¡­. Was it an existence from the prehistoric ancient universe?


    Countless times older than us, the longevity Saints?


    Then, what was this person¡¯s plan?


    Did the universe chaos rain have anything to do with him?


    What did the two mysterious universe leaders have to do with him?


    The more Rong Cheng thought about it, the more she felt like she was being shrouded in a deep fog. Pheasant fate might have really met an amazing person.


    This was a variable that had hidden the ancient and terrifying truth of prehistoric history. It was a variable that had now changed the general trend of the universe in the future-the heavens and the myriad worlds. It was too mysterious.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    After hearing their conversation, the light year giant turned around and looked at the man in front of him. He said solemnly, ¡± there¡¯s actually such a scheme. We thought that you were going to beat us at our own game, but we didn¡¯t expect that you would be the one to beat us at our own game ¡­


    The venerable sovereign was silent for a moment and did not speak.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    This giant¡¯s body trembled and he shook off those existences from the mother stream universe. He then said in a clear voice, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the final leader of those martial arts guys? You want to fight a fourth battle with us? ¡®He wants to start the fourth battle with us ¡­¡¯ It truly isn¡¯t easy for you to remain in the primordial chaos here.¡±


    ¡°Bring out your miracle martial arts.¡± ¡°My martial arts is also from the cicada shedding branch, but it¡¯s a different branch. It¡¯s not weaker than the new ones,¡± he suddenly said coldly.


    The venerable sovereign calmly stood up from the chaos lotus throne.


    Inexplicably, when the water flowed, a channel was formed ¡­


    However, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to think too much about it, because it was indeed a good plan.


    Hualala.


    The venerable sovereign stood up slowly, and the chaotic matter around him dispersed slowly. He walked over step by step. you came so quickly. You disturbed my shower, so I should entertain the guests.


    I see. You call the return of particles from the Big Bang and collapse of the universe a shower? ¡± The light year giant was shocked, but he quickly calmed down and smiled. it seems like I¡¯ve encountered a troublesome fellow.

 Chapter 1410

    ?


    1410 Chapter 1417-mysterious identity


    In the chaos of the universe, matter was torn apart and returned to its original state. Everything was still in a hazy state.


    Hualala.


    ah ni is my name. My talent has exceeded the upper limit of your intelligence. Perhaps you have no idea how powerful I am.


    The tall and strong giant in front of him strode over. The corners of his eyes gradually drooped, and his skull gradually swelled. His huge head that looked like he had water in his brain gradually became disproportionate to the body below.


    It was like a skinny Mantis with a big watermelon on its head.


    &Nbsp; gulp.


    Wriggling white brained tubes extended out from all directions of his brain and pierced into his body under his neck, arms, thighs ¡­ It was like a cyborg that was connected to countless energy pipes.


    It was an extremely disgusting scene.


    this martial art is also a suicide-type martial art. It¡¯s specially designed for this moment of glory. Every time I use it, my head will have to change to a different body. this is the evolutionary branch of the cicada shedding technique, ¡± he explained in a simple and cold manner. it burns everything in the body to engage in explosive combat.


    His body was full of surging power.


    A giant with a body that was countless light years in size. The light and heat that erupted from burning everything was comparable to the explosion of a real huge supernova.


    Countless radiances filled the air.


    The endless light and heat made him look like 10000 Suns, all shining at the same time within a centimeter of your eyes.


    this world is logical. Wind is wind, water is water, and light is light ¡­ And beyond this logic, there was an illogical existence ¡­ Living beings are the most illogical and unreasonable existences in the universe.¡±


    for example, you guys!!


    He spread his strong arms and strode over. He slowly said, ¡± ¡°No matter how smart a creature is, it still likes to do things that it is obviously powerless to do.¡±


    ¡°You, are you the same?¡±


    He said softly, ¡± no matter how intelligent an existence is, they are still so vulgar. They can¡¯t resist what they can¡¯t. Hope is already hopeless. What else can they get from struggling before they die? ¡±


    humans might indeed like some unrealistic things. The venerable sovereign looked at ah ni quietly.


    ¡°Tuxin is a suitable leader, but not a suitable warrior.¡±


    As ah ni walked over, the pressure he felt grew stronger and stronger. He was filled with a sharp edge, as if an earth-shattering divine sword had been unsheathed and was slashing through the void. his cultivation method is not a combat-type martial art to begin with. It¡¯s for reproduction and speeding up the growth of the race ¡­ I am a pure warrior.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re not as strong as Xi Xin.¡± The venerable sovereign said lightly.


    Ah ni laughed. that¡¯s right. I¡¯m just a temporary explosive body after all. I haven¡¯t fully grown up yet. My current energy level and realm are far lower than tuxin¡¯s. However, I¡¯m specialized in killing martial arts.


    Bang!


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    In the next second, this light year-wide giant swung his fist violently and smashed it toward the little fungus in front of him. He let out a powerful roar, and his fighting spirit was burning.


    ¡°Bring out your miracle martial arts! Compared to the previous two, what method did you use to make up for the difference in our body sizes? I hope you can surprise me!¡±


    This punch was earth-shattering.


    The light and shadow of the vortex that was exploding around them were slightly distorted.


    ¡°Very strong.¡±


    The few other universes beside him looked on with a solemn expression.


    At this moment, ah NI¡¯s combat strength was comparable to the evil gods outside, only slightly weaker than tu Xin.


    It was obvious that the venerable sovereign did not have any ¡± high energy ¡± fluctuations at this time. How could he resist it when he did not have any energy storage in his aura?


    ¡°Die,¡±


    With one punch, the heavens and earth cracked.


    Whoosh.


    However, the venerable sovereign turned around and didn¡¯t confront him.


    His entire body gently floated away, like a speck of dust under a huge fist, slowly blown away by the fist force.


    with your calculation ability, how is it possible?! Ah NI¡¯s expression changed slightly. He had never seen anyone who could control the microscopic world to such an exquisite level.


    If even their supermassive brains, which were as large as the sun and stars, could not do it, how could the brain capacity of a lowly bacteria be possible?


    One had to know that the reason why their talents generally surpassed the old creatures was that their brains were large enough. This was a hard condition.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    A strange smile appeared on the venerable sovereign¡¯s face. please wait a moment. My martial art has not been fully completed, so I don¡¯t have the strength to fight you now. I¡¯m still a tiny energy level. You¡¯ve overestimated me ¡­


    ¡°Can you wait until I¡¯ve perfected my martial arts before you fight me?¡± the venerable sovereign asked politely. While I¡¯m completing my martial arts, you should see if you can survive in this place.¡±


    Ah ni reacted quickly.


    If it was not for this dangerous place, where the opponent was just an ordinary-looking little fungus that was as strong as a few hairs on his body, even with such a heaven-defying skill, he would have long been killed by him with a single punch ¡­


    However, even he found it difficult to move, so how could the other party do it so easily?


    Perhaps this place was really his home ground?


    The other party displayed all kinds of mysterious and unbelievable abilities.


    the creation era? why are you so familiar with the creation era? ¡±


    Ah ni looked around and could not help but ask curiously, ¡± your control and calculation skills don¡¯t match your ridiculous body size at all. You¡¯ve already far surpassed the three pillar gods even without cultivating that technique ¡­ You! Who was it? Or perhaps ¡­ What kind of creature?¡±


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s gaze went past the earth-shaking giant and revealed a cruel and cold smile. He looked into the distance. you won¡¯t be lonely here. Just wait for a while. While I¡¯m practicing martial arts, you¡¯ll have a few old friends coming.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With the violent shaking, several universes of the heavens and realms pulled a light year giant into the vortex.


    Both sides roared as they fought.


    ¡°You guys are really gutsy. You actually know how to make use of this vortex ¡­¡± A furious voice was heard.


    hahaha, we¡¯ll sacrifice these universes to drag you down with us. you really think we don¡¯t have guts? ¡± an angry roar was heard.


    But the next second, everyone turned their heads and saw the strange atmosphere.


    They stopped in their tracks.


    At the same time, the third batch of outsiders quickly poured in from the outside world.


    They were nine exquisitely-made special netherworld universes.


    ¡°Have the materials I need to cultivate my cultivation technique finally arrived?¡± The venerable sovereigns looked at the nine universes.


    The powers of the netherworld and his body in a parallel universe would naturally be able to contact the outside world. It would not be a big problem for him to get pheasant age to send over a few semi-finished universes with special qualities that he had prepared for a long time.


    In fact, one of Rugao Ji¡¯s clones had also accompanied him in.


    ¡°It seems that my martial art is about to be completed ¡­¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s deduction speed was getting faster and faster. He even felt that his computing power and the massive amount of wisdom and knowledge he had stored had already reached an inhuman level.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    The two light year Giants stared at the venerable sovereign.


    ¡°You should all think about how you are going to survive the 28th return of the oddity.¡± The venerable sovereign¡¯s cold words made them react.


    Now that the new big Bang had ended, matter began to flow backward again. Everything was collapsing, and the suction force was getting stronger and stronger, pulling them into the center of the singularity.


    They weren¡¯t like the strange creatures in front of them. They might be crushed to death if they continued.

 Chapter 1411

    ?


    1411 There¡¯s no point in pretending to be honest like this


    At this moment, even the two light year Giants could not remain calm.


    Their bodies were huge and represented an incomparably vast mass of matter. It was even more difficult for them to escape the terrifying gravitational force of the singularity. If they could not escape the massive power of the singularity, they would almost certainly die.


    In the distance, the various heavens and universes also came to their senses. They had also entered the evil God¡¯s ¡®creation era¡¯ Dao technique and were almost unable to leave.


    ¡°Do we have any way to survive?¡± Rong Cheng asked.


    Originally, they were determined to die together, but if they could survive, no one wanted to lose their hard work in the universe.


    This was all their blood, sweat, and tears!


    Now, 80% of the heavens had gathered here.


    The various longevity sages had invested countless resources and developed the universe for countless years. Who would want to go back to the pre-liberation era and the universe they had created to be completely shattered?


    The venerable sovereign was silent for a moment and shook his head slowly. your bodies are too big, and there are too many matter. The size of a universe is nearly half a light year. There is no way to save you ¡­ Unless the evil god stops the creation of the era, but if it stops, the other party will run out.¡±


    The larger the body, the harder it was to escape the return of the collapse. They understood this.


    The venerable sovereigns were able to escape from the oddity not only because they had the means but also because they were small and of low quality.


    ¡°There¡¯s another way,¡±


    move your valuables and precious materials to the nine universes, ¡± the venerable sovereign said. let the nine universes devour your universe. Your parallel bodies are direct, so they can survive in the nine universes.


    These existences looked at each other.


    Rong Cheng thought for a while and said seriously,¡±these nine universes are different from us. Can they survive the creation era?.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The venerable sovereign answered simply.


    Rong Cheng thought for a while. Although she felt that it was impossible, she didn¡¯t think that he would lie to her. The other party had brought nine universes in. They couldn¡¯t just let them die in vain, right?


    Very quickly, they did not hesitate anymore. They were already lucky to be able to survive. It was better than dying.


    They instantly and decisively broke up the heavens of the universe, and a large number of talents poured in. The resources accumulated in the universe were also digested, and the nine special universes rapidly expanded in size, emitting unimaginable power.


    When Xu Zhi saw this scene, he was dumbfounded.¡¯Although the universe was developed by the longevity Sage ¡­ It was originally mine in the dark ¡­ But now, I¡¯m commandeering him.¡±


    Although it was his from the beginning to the end, it was completely different in nature.


    Previously, they were his, but did he dare to use their universes?


    He didn¡¯t dare to mess around.


    Once he made a move, wouldn¡¯t that be betraying their credibility and telling them that there was a back door?


    Just like Mother Earth¡¯s dragon vein, the other civilizations chose to use it because they were neutral ¡­ However, if Mengmei had a secret door and could manipulate them at any time, then they would naturally leave in an instant ¡­


    I didn¡¯t intend to interfere with them in the past. But now, I¡¯ve taken over the talents and resources of these longevity sages ¡­ Xu Zhi gave a half-smile. He felt that things were very strange.


    ¡°It seems that my miracle martial art will have a bright future after absorbing all these things ¡­¡±


    BOOM!


    The Great Collapse of the universe was becoming more and more intense.


    Further away, the universe on this side chose to disintegrate, and the Giants were pale. They had no way to escape ¡­


    And something even worse happened.


    A few more light year Giants crashed in and were sucked into the creation era.


    Even tuxin chose to join.


    He had no choice but to enter because all the experts under his command had been swept in. He could only enter. After all, only by joining forces and gathering more power would he have a higher chance of escaping from this creation era!


    He didn¡¯t believe that this kind of Tao technique was so heaven-defying. No matter how strong this vortex was, if they had enough power and amazing skills to break through the flaws, they would be able to kill their way out.


    well, are you the leader, the venerable sovereign? ¡± Tu Xin¡¯s expression also turned gloomy, ¡± you actually lived through the Big Bang and big collapse of the universe 27 times here? ¡±


    Tu Xin was somewhat in disbelief.


    The most irresistible force was nature and the universe.


    The Great Collapse and Big Bang were the most magnificent and irresistible forces in the universe.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is?¡±


    Tuxin seemed to have understood something and laughed, ¡± you¡¯re the leader of these crew members. The three of them before you were so warlike, so hot-blooded, and so full of schemes ¡­


    As the leader, how could you be so carefree?


    I should have guessed it,


    That¡¯s just your disguise.


    You¡¯ve already planned this! He was simply extremely cunning! ¡°Previously, you secretly communicated with that Demon God to discuss a plan to deal with us. Then, you waited here in advance. Here, you built the martial arts arena, and you want to have a fourth duel with us!¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    As expected, great minds think alike.


    But it was only natural.


    You¡¯re all old and cunning, how can people believe you¡¯re innocent?


    Were the three pillar gods sinister?


    And elder bloom, who could make the three pillar gods doubt their lives, was even more sinister!


    The evil god Medusa had also been extremely dirty and sinister when they had fought, and had even asked the longevity Saint to help delay the battle ¡­


    And the most sinister one was still tu Xin!


    He could be said to be the most meticulous and meticulous.


    Even if he was forced to show himself, he still had countless trump cards, all of which were closely linked. He had all kinds of wonderful means and countless hidden trump cards. He could be said to be a scheming person.


    In the previous three battles, the contestants from both sides were so insidious. Both sides were the top talents of the universe era. It was like a wonderful and unparalleled play of strategies!


    At this time, they couldn¡¯t be blamed for taking it for granted. As the leader of the team, a venerable sovereign, naturally had more terrifying means and had been scheming against them.


    even if I say that I¡¯m just here to develop and perfect my miracle martial arts, ¡± the venerable sovereign said in a low voice, ¡± and that my goal is simple, you won¡¯t believe me, right? ¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Tu Xin sneered and walked over step by step. With his hands behind his back, he proudly said,¡±Pretending to be honest? There¡¯s no point in us being so secretive ¡­ You may not have much of an advantage in the battle here! It¡¯s like the evil god outside dragging a huge training field. If we fight in it, she won¡¯t be able to help you!¡±


    Although they laughed and ridiculed him, they had no intention of attacking him. Instead, they looked around vigilantly, ready to welcome the Great Collapse and the return of the oddity.


    After all, they instantly understood that the environment of the Colosseum was very special. They had to first survive through the return of each oddity before they could take advantage of the intervals between each return to kill each other.


    They stayed where they were quietly, and the venerable sovereigns on the other side didn¡¯t say anything.


    Instead, it allowed the heavenly powers that had trapped these pseudo-immortal Giants to self-destruct and send their living energy into their nine universes.


    Both sides were quietly fighting in the same place, but there were constant small movements.


    Hualala.


    The howling around them grew louder and louder.


    A terrifying suction force erupted, and the oddity began to return.


    All existences were rapidly being absorbed by the singularity in the center. Their vast light years were getting smaller and smaller. They gradually became like ants and continued to collapse.


    ¡°It has begun. The oddity has returned. I hope you can all survive.¡± The venerable sovereigns clasped their hands behind their backs and gently grabbed the nine large-scaled universes. They also began to shrink rapidly.


    ¡°¡±

 Chapter 1412

    ?


    1412 Chapter 1419-six brains


    ¡°Let¡¯s join forces and stop the collapse!¡±


    Tu Xin said coldly. In an instant, all the demons who were so powerful that they surpassed the limits of human beings moved.


    Their energy levels were unprecedented.


    Their intelligence was unprecedented.


    When they joined hands, countless quantum particles entangled together. Their martial arts were sublimated to the extreme, displaying all sorts of flaws in the microscopic world. They were also forming a vortex of repulsion to resist the return of the singularity.


    The venerable sovereign did not hesitate and activated his own means. A large amount of energy was transmitted and a huge continuous energy channel was actually comparable to those light year Giants. They could forcibly resist the return of the singularity.


    His calculation ability was amazing. In addition, he was already extremely familiar with it, so he was extremely successful.


    Furthermore, he had even used the return of the oddity to get close to it and collapse the nine universes, reducing them to the size of a particle ¡­


    Xu Zhi murmured softly.


    ¡®A singularity is a point of infinite density and energy ¡­ By compressing all the matter in the universe into a single point, there would be no limit to the natural density ¡­


    I made use of the gravitational collapse of this singularity to compress these nine universes, exceeding the upper limit of material density and space density to turn them into rice grains ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi said softly, ¡± however, it will soon return to its original shape with the big explosion. How to maintain it at this size is The Final Problem of this technique.


    after all, although the bloodline universe is the upper limit of the law of distortion, the degree of distortion is too high ¡­ Xu Zhi frowned.


    His miracle martial art was very simple.


    It was to reduce the nine universes to the size of a grain and stuff them into his bloodless body, which was the size of a normal person, to form a new nine revolutions mysterious art!


    This was a martial art that transcended the era, and it had three great advantages.


    1. The nine bloodline universes in the body can use the power of the old era and the power of the new era.


    Dual cultivation of the two major systems, close-range quantum martial arts + long-range Dao spell laws, the combat power was definitely not as simple as 1+1.


    2. These nine universes can also provide a huge power furnace that can store a large amount of energy to make up for the difference in body size and energy level ¡­ Let them defeat the vast light year giant.


    3. The outer layer of the new creature¡¯s skin will wrap around the nine bloodline universes in the body. This way, the bloodline universes will be rejected by the great universe much less.


    With the arrival of the Age of Chaos, the bloodline universe would not be suppressed too much in the universe. It was equivalent to installing a ¡®protective shell¡¯ on the ¡®virus¡¯ and disguising itself as a normal cell in the body instead of an alien species ¡­


    The Old and New fused.


    Using the theory of the nine revolutions mysterious art, di Qi and the others had thought of it from the beginning. They wanted to stuff the universe into the body of an ordinary person, but in fact, it was not complicated to operate it.


    It required a wide range of knowledge and a huge amount of computing power.


    That meant that Xu Zhi had di Qi and Carolyn ¡­ The knowledge and research theories in the brains of countless geniuses who had just joined the mother stream¡¯s big family. Only by combining all of their specialties would they have the confidence to try and create this miraculous martial art.


    They had used countless miraculous martial arts to pave the way and countless theories for Xu Zhi to stand on the shoulders of giants. They had gathered the wisdom of the entire universe before they had the courage to make such a deduction attempt ¡­


    According to Xu Zhi¡¯s deduction, the new nine revolutions mysterious art required the terrifying power of a singularity to help compress the universe and forcefully mix the two together, forming a body that did not repel each other.


    ¡°However, How do I maintain the universe¡¯s smiling body shape? It¡¯s always the size of a grain of rice in terms of subspace length and material density?¡±


    Xu Zhi was a little troubled and said softly, ¡± ¡°This universe is already a specially evolved model, capable of extreme compression! However, there are too many things that have exceeded the limit of the density of the neutron star and the inner space. No matter how twisted the laws are, it¡¯s impossible to twist it to such an extent and turn it into a rice grain ¡­¡±


    this is equivalent to forcefully compressing a huge solar system that is countless light years into my two-meter body. Xu Zhi sighed. This exceeded the limits of the universe¡¯s laws by too much.


    It was equivalent to the speed of light. One could distort it more than ten times, or even hundreds of times, and the further one went, the harder it would be. However, it was impossible for one to distort it tens of thousands of times, as that would exceed the upper limit by too much.


    The current nine revolutions mysterious art needed to store tens of millions of times more energy than the previous one, and this energy could not be compressed into his tiny body ¡­


    Whoosh.


    At this time, the Great Collapse and explosion seemed to have happened in an instant, but it also seemed to have passed through countless eras for eternity. Time, space, matter, and energy had all disappeared from the measurement units here ¡­


    The twenty-eighth Great Collapse had ended, and the twenty-ninth great explosion was born. A large amount of matter was once again slowly dispersed from the most primitive singularity.


    Hu hu hu!


    Tu Xin and the others gasped for breath.


    It looked like it was very difficult for them to survive. The larger their bodies were, the more power they had to resist.


    Tu Xin laughed out loud. we survived the return of the singularity and the destruction of the universe ¡­ from another perspective, we are existences that have escaped the destruction of the cosmos and lived to the next cosmos epoch. This is true immortality!


    What a pity ¡­ This isn¡¯t a real singularity. If it was, only a rank 11 with the same attribute would be able to avoid the return of cosmic matter, steal part of the universe¡¯s matter, become a universe thief, and live to the next era!¡±


    He turned around.


    ¡°You are indeed very powerful. As expected of the man who has lived 27 times in the oddity.¡±


    Tu Xin¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at the tiny venerable sovereign in front of him. He was studying it with a calm expression, as if he was really studying his own miracle martial arts.


    He looked at the nine universes, which had collapsed into rice grains and now returned to their original size following the Big Bang. the nine revolutions mysterious art? I see, I¡¯ve heard of this cultivation method before.¡±


    Tu Xin smiled coldly and said,¡±I already understand the miraculous cultivation method you want to create ¡­¡± The fusion of the two, right? You will become the heavenly Dao true self of the nine universes, and with the true self of your main body, you will build yourself into a unified body that can take care of the two major systems of martial arts!¡±


    ¡°This is too difficult. I don¡¯t believe you can achieve it.¡± Tu Xin also knew how difficult it was to compress the energy level, so he said, ¡± ¡°Moreover, if you can do it, we can also learn this martial art of yours!¡±


    ¡°You guys want to learn?¡± The venerable sovereign was stunned.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡±


    Tuxin put his hands behind his back and coldly said, since you¡¯ve found compatibility, we can naturally stuff the universe into our bodies and increase our energy levels ¡­ We¡¯ll also become incomparably powerful because of this. In the future, we won¡¯t just be ¡®feeding all of humanity¡¯, we¡¯ll also be¡¯ feeding the entire universe¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°Double enslavement, Double Happiness.¡± Another longevity Saint giant sneered.


    The venerable sovereign shook his head, thinking that they had their own ideas, so he didn¡¯t care about them anymore. He just said, ¡± ¡°You guys can survive this time, but can you survive the next time? Can you survive the next time?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the expressions of the few people in front of him immediately changed.


    How could they not know that this was a trick of the man called venerable sovereign?


    He was truly sinister and cunning. He was clearly no match for them in terms of combat strength, but he wanted to make use of the special environment here to form his home ground. He wanted to fight one against six and drag them to their deaths here.


    However, tu Xin¡¯s face was very cold. He stared at the venerable sovereign and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. You definitely have a way to avoid the oddity. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible for you to not be able to enter the oddity. You¡¯re only putting on an act by forcefully resisting us. You want us to forcefully resist it as well, and in the end, you¡¯ll drag us to our deaths.¡±


    Xu Zhi was stunned.


    His reasoning was actually very wonderful and perfect.


    This was because after eliminating all the impossible possibilities, the only thing that could be found was the truth.


    They did not believe that Xu Zhi, a low-level small creature, would have unlimited energy to resist the singularity all this time. There must be some kind of trick here ¡­


    In fact, it was impossible for them to have guessed that Xu Zhi was actually resisting it.


    you guys are thinking too much. I don¡¯t have any other means, I can only rely on brute force. The venerable sovereign said coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s no fun like this.¡±


    Tu Xin sneered and said mockingly, ¡± you can do it. You can find the flaws in the oddity. I can also ¡­ Our talents are immense, and each one of us has surpassed your wisdom, let alone several of you.¡±


    After that, the six of them did not attack the venerable sovereigns but started to deduce on the spot.


    Their intelligence was terrifying to the extreme. If the other party could find it, it was impossible that they could not find it ¡­


    However, their brains were spinning rapidly, consuming a lot of brain energy. Their faces were getting paler and paler, but they couldn¡¯t find any possibility.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible ¡­¡±


    Their voices grew gloomier, but they couldn¡¯t find a way.


    However, there had to be a way. They couldn¡¯t resist the singularities forever. At most, they could resist three or four times before they were destroyed. How could the other party resist more than 20 times when they were so weak?


    Venerable sovereigns definitely had some sort of technique to avoid the return of the oddity.


    If they could not find it with their intelligence that surpassed the limits of human beings, it would be even more impossible for the other party to find it with their intelligence ¡­ But why did the other party ¡­


    The more he thought about it, the more bizarre he felt. There was a certain kind of creepy feeling.


    ¡°What are you?¡± Tuxin¡¯s mind was more and more certain, and he felt that the matter was more and more shocking. the descent of the universe and the myriad worlds had always felt that there was a hidden historical mastermind behind it. Or is it something else? are you also an existence from prehistory?¡±


    The venerable sovereign remained silent.


    He felt that smart people were simply ridiculous and loved to waste time on a dead end.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed powerful. You didn¡¯t even make a move, but you¡¯ve forced us to this extent by using the terrain here. It seems like we can only use our last resort.¡± Tu Xin sneered, ¡± have you ever seen a creature with extreme intelligence and combat power? ¡±


    The next second, something terrifying happened. Five brains flew out of the head and quickly rushed into tu Xin¡¯s head.


    An extremely terrifying aura descended.


    ¡°Normal people have left and right brains ¡­ We have six brains.¡± Overlapping sounds came from tu Xin¡¯s head, and the nerves in his brain were connected.

 Chapter 1413

    ?


    1413 Chapter 1420-deduction


    BOOM!


    At this moment, it was as if the most terrifying creature at the top of the food chain had arrived. The surrounding primordial particles were pushed away like a huge vacuum, pulling in the surrounding primordial particles.


    An invisible, tremendous pressure spread out.


    This was the fear of a low-level creature facing a high-level creature.


    It was like a human suddenly running into a fierce tiger or other giant beasts, causing his legs to turn weak and wet his pants.


    There was no light or darkness. Even standing there, no one could look directly at him. Looking at the outline of his body, it was as if they had seen a concept that the brain could not understand. Their souls were being washed away by the huge amount of information.


    ¡°I ¡­ In this state.¡±


    Tu Xin opened his palm, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face, ¡± it¡¯s like he¡¯s an omniscient and omnipotent God above gods, a demon among demons.


    At this moment, the universe seemed to be a huge amount of information and data in his eyes. Every particle and every beam of energy had extremely detailed parameters.


    This was the ultimate wisdom that could see through the entire universe.


    This kind of massive intelligence could be said to be unprecedented. It was enough to make the entire universe completely clear of obscurity. He was like the great God of wisdom, able to see through all loopholes and flaws.


    my wisdom is enough to see past and present. My left eye can see the future, and my right eye can see the past.


    my combat power is enough to penetrate through the ages. Even the longevity Saints are no match for me. They can only compete with me if they join forces.


    He lowered his head and calmly stretched out his palm. A flash of understanding appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°I ¡­ It¡¯s invincible.¡±


    He seemed to have understood the truth of the universe.


    He clearly knew that the universe had a clear division of the universe era since he started. The previous era was one, and after him, a brand new era would be opened.


    An era of civilization formed by super intelligent creatures.


    Many of the new human beings in the future would have intelligence similar to his current level. Only then would they be able to reach level 11, pry open the door, and raise the entire universe to a higher dimension!


    This was the ultimate technique of the martial art ¡®cicada shedding¡¯.


    This martial art had evolved into various amazing branches and combat methods, and this was its final form: Stuffing six brains into the brain of an existence, connecting the neurons and sharing wisdom.


    ¡°In front of me?¡±


    At this moment, tu Xin looked at the chaotic vortex in front of him and the singularity in the center. it¡¯s not as turbid as before. It¡¯s extremely clear. I can see every stripe in the vortex and the next second of every particle¡¯s movement.


    He began to evolve the singularity, looking for a way to avoid it. He wanted to directly survive the next Great Collapse of the universe.


    ¡°His intelligence is astonishing.¡±


    Xu Zhi was a little dumbfounded when he saw this. He silently felt the terrifying aura and muttered to himself, ¡± this creature, to a certain extent, is already similar to me, who now possesses the cultivation technique of the multiverse ¡­ He was a monster! I¡¯ve gathered countless geniuses from the various heavens, but they¡¯ve only gathered six of them, and yet they¡¯ve already reached this level.¡±


    Xu Zhi smiled a little bitterly. six brains. That¡¯s almost as intelligent as I am. That¡¯s really something ¡­


    At this moment, both sides seemed to have similar terrifying super-intelligence, but they did not focus on the main points.


    Xu Zhi was equivalent to a super database, constantly gathering the endless knowledge that they had deduced and were deducing. He gathered their theories and insights, and with the help of their crazy computing power, he had the great wisdom to see through the universe ¡­ However, their ability to innovate wasn¡¯t high.


    In a sense, he was another di Qi.


    Although the other party had such terrifying intelligence and calculation power, it was obvious that they were far inferior to Xu Zhi¡¯s endless sea of knowledge. After all, there were only six of them, but their ability to open up new worlds was extremely strong, and their intelligence was extremely high.


    ¡°Every single one of them has surpassed the limits of human intelligence! They¡¯re all gathered together. Even I can¡¯t imagine how powerful they are.¡±


    Xu Zhi murmured softly. It was a very shocking feeling.


    In fact, at this point, the intelligence and pioneering talents of the old humans had been completely surpassed. No matter how powerful a human genius was, it was impossible to reach the height of others ¡­ Except for Xu Zhi.


    ¡°You¡¯re really deducing?¡±


    The venerable sovereign looked at tu Xin quietly. He was still deducing madly with a serious look on his face. He could not help but remind him honestly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless. No matter how strong one¡¯s intelligence is, it¡¯s impossible to use any tricks in front of a singularity.


    Because there was no possibility of trickery!


    A singularity was the force of the universe¡¯s collapse. Matter would return, and there was no shortcut ¡­ I really took it head on. ¡±


    Xu Zhi answered honestly.


    ¡°It¡¯s really boring if you do this.¡±


    Tu Xin snorted coldly. With his hands behind his back, he coldly looked at the man in front of him and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll figure it out, so you put on such an act. What a good plan.¡±


    At this moment, how could he not understand the treachery of the person in front of him?


    This person was deliberately stalling for time.


    First, it would give him time to perfect his miraculous nine revolutions mysterious art. Second, it would use words to disturb him so that he would not be able to survive the oddity!


    It was killing two birds with one stone.


    This person was as cunning as the three pillar gods. He attacked the mind while fighting.


    From the moment he had arrived, he had been led by the nose by the other party. The other party didn¡¯t even need to make a move and had used the pressure here to force out their strongest trump card. This person was truly terrifying!


    ¡°I won¡¯t fall for your trick.¡± Tu Xin stared at the venerable sovereign in front of him. I don¡¯t know what kind of creature you are, but our wisdom has reached its peak at this time. Since you can deduce it, we can do it too.


    After he said that, he fell silent and entered a state of full concentration.


    In the nine great cosmoses, Rong Cheng and the others had also entered. They were watching the battle outside nervously.


    Rong Cheng looked outside and shook her head,¡¯this venerable sovereign is indeed scheming! The battle environment of this fourth battle was very advantageous to him, but the other party was not to be trifled with! I really don¡¯t want to listen to his interference. I¡¯ll just calm down and deduce.¡±


    ¡°After all, the other party is an ordinary person?¡± Wen Meng also appeared at the side. not to mention him, if it were us, even an ordinary Saint, we would not believe the words of the venerable sovereign and would also choose to do the same ¡­ However, venerable sovereigns ¡®actions can more or less delay the enemy¡¯s progress.¡±


    Everyone believed that the venerable sovereigns had indeed used a shortcut to avoid the oddity and return.


    After all, it was impossible to take it head on. How many times could he take it head on? This terrifying millstone was still expanding, and its power was increasing with the number of times it was used. Sooner or later, it would grind you to death.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take for the other party to deduce it.¡±


    At the side, ruji also spoke softly, her eyes flashing with shock. I didn¡¯t expect that my husband, who usually looks so carefree, would actually have such a plan. All of them are linked together, creating a desperate situation to invite the Emperor into the trap, and he himself has a way to escape ¡­ I¡¯ve calculated many layers.¡±


    Even the players were anxious.


    In fact, they were convinced that the venerable sovereigns had tricks up their sleeves, because the venerable sovereigns had also mysteriously survived the founding era.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was still analyzing the battle report.


    brothers, this fourth battle is obviously the final battle. The other party is going all out ¡­ Those universes won¡¯t be able to survive here. It¡¯s up to the venerable sovereign to see if he can deal with them and cooperate perfectly with the evil God¡¯s ¡®Genesis¡¯ to use the terrain to grind them to death.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t let them find a way to escape!¡±


    this is a dead end that the evil god and the venerable sovereigns have worked together to create. They must be confident. In such a short time, they can¡¯t deduce a way to survive!


    however, the other party¡¯s intelligence is that of six people. Yuan Yuan has long surpassed the limits of human beings. If we humans can find a way to break out of this situation, they should be able to ¡­


    ¡°No! Venerable sovereigns might not be human! The wisdom of venerable sovereigns might even surpass these new life forms ¡­¡±


    stop playing around. The Father of the venerable sovereign has always been mysterious, and his origin is also mysterious. Maybe he came from prehistory, and his wisdom can be comparable to these new creatures!


    Many players were discussing that this was a race against time.


    Time was short, and they were racing against time. Even the venerable sovereigns were using words to stall for time. If the other party could really break the situation, then things would be bad.


    But soon, the 28th collapse began.


    ¡°Hahahaha, I can already vaguely see it! So that¡¯s how it is. You¡¯re indeed you ¡­¡± Tuxin¡¯s sharp eyes looked in front of him as he laughed, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already vaguely found the special technique you used to avoid the return of the oddity!¡±


    Xu Zhi could not react in time.


    There really was such a thing?


    Even with Xu Zhi¡¯s terrifying database, he could not find a way to solve this problem, but the other party had actually found it. What terrifying intelligence was this ¡­


    ¡°So you lied to me. Just watch me avoid the oddity.¡± Tu Xin sneered coldly. His face was pale because of the high-intensity deduction, ¡± you led me in step by step. It can be said that you took great pains. This dead end can no longer trap us. You¡¯ve lost.


    As soon as they finished speaking, the expressions of all living beings in the nine great cosmoses turned ugly.

 Chapter 1414

    ?


    1414 Chapter 1421-new monster map


    How long had it been?


    In other words, they had deduced a flaw in the dead end that the venerable sovereigns had carefully prepared and successfully jumped out of the game?


    This was the worst news.


    In the nine universes in the vortex of the creation era, the minds of all the Saints present could not stop sinking.


    Even Xu Zhi found it inexplicable. He had not really relied on any skills, but had resisted it with brute force.


    Originally, Xu Zhi had already planned to take advantage of the situation.


    Since they firmly believed that he had the ¡± technique ¡± to hide and survive, so what if he really pretended to have the technique?


    He could hide his true strength and at the same time, he could openly support himself here and take advantage of the situation to get rid of tu Xin and the others who were gradually being worn down.


    Taking advantage of the situation to kill someone or something was the best thing for Xu Zhi.


    He was a very realistic person.


    When facing such an enemy, who cared about the process? Since everyone had helped him fix the unreasonable parts, he could openly admit that he had a special skill.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was a black cat or a white cat, as long as it could catch mice, it was a good cat.


    But in front of him ¡­


    ¡°This guy ¡­ He actually managed to research it? I really don¡¯t have any techniques, I just take it head on. ¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he felt terrible.


    One could only say that tu Xin was indeed a Super Monster ¡­


    as expected of the most intelligent monstrous genius in the history of the universe. Even this can¡¯t kill him. I can¡¯t even see a way, and he¡¯s even found a shortcut. What a disgusting cockroach.


    Xu Zhi mumbled, feeling that it was too difficult for him.


    BOOM!


    In the distance, the Great Collapse of the universe had completely begun.


    The collapse this time was clearly much more powerful than the previous one.


    Tuxin didn¡¯t say much. He looked at the returning matter in front of him coldly and sternly. the principle of escaping from the singularity¡¯s technique is very simple. You have to turn yourself into a singularity and collapse into an infinitely small point. Not only will you resist it with the same amount of power, but you will also reduce the size of your body that is being absorbed!


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Do I have to use singularities to resist them?¡±


    When the venerable sovereign heard this, he seemed to have found some clues. Although he still didn¡¯t understand, it didn¡¯t prevent him from continuing tu Xin¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t lose in terms of imposing manner, so he said with confidence, ¡± ¡°Tuxin, it¡¯s easy to say but difficult to do. You want to collapse yourself into a singularity? This is the path to rank 11.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still pretending to be innocent? You know better than anyone the terrifying truth and the profoundness behind it!¡±


    Tu Xin laughed out loud and suddenly lowered his head, ¡± if I¡¯m not wrong, the way to escape from the oddity is to break through the threshold of rank 11!!


    He walked over step by step with a majestic gait.


    you¡¯re really good at calculating. What¡¯s in front of you is equivalent to simulating the process of breaking through to ¡®rank 11¡¯ in advance ¡­ As long as he could master the ¡®technique¡¯ to avoid the oddity and become a oddity ¡­ Then, when the rules of the future universe were completed, when the door to level 11 was just opened, one would not need to make any preparations and could instantly break through to level 11! In the first instant, he suppressed the entire era and stood high above.¡±


    after that, you¡¯ll have to make your own decision and suppress all the other existences with your own power. You won¡¯t allow anyone in the world to break through to level 11!


    Trying to become a singularity here?


    To simulate the breakthrough process of rank-11 in advance here?


    And then make decisions for all eternity?


    As soon as he said this, all the Saints present had a different kind of bright light in their eyes.


    They also had a vague feeling that the fog had been completely lifted and they had seen the truth.


    These words were very shocking!


    Here, he was simulating the process of breaking through to rank-11 and turning himself into a singularity ¡­ He was accumulating experience.


    Everyone was in disbelief at such a far-reaching plan.


    For every realm, breaking through was like a single wooden bridge. It was extremely rare for one person to break through to the next realm out of ten thousand people in the same realm.


    There were countless level 10 Saints throughout history, but how many could break through to level 11?


    This was a simulation in advance. In other words, as long as they successfully made it through this, they would be on the 11th step?


    ¡°My husband is actually so shrewd.¡± Pheasant Ji¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. So her husband had been pretending all along?


    In the distance, the players were also shocked.


    Dictating for all eternity?


    This was indeed the old trick of venerable sovereigns!


    It turned out that the venerable sovereign had been secretly preparing to make a breakthrough on his own and then suppress the heroes of the world. Was he planning to walk on his own old path?


    Based on their understanding of venerable sovereigns ¡­


    What tuxin said was most likely true!


    ¡°It looks like we¡¯re in a dead end!¡± Tu Xin slowly said, ¡± there¡¯s no such thing as a 10000-man chance of survival, but once you survive and create a miracle, you¡¯ll be destined to reach the 11th step in the future!


    ¡°Nonsense,¡±


    &Nbsp; in the distance, Sage Wen Meng, who was not very familiar with him, was not a die-hard fan like pheasant Ji. He felt that there was a huge flaw and sneered, ¡± if it really was such an opportunity, why would I tell you the process of a future breakthrough and let you learn and prepare in advance? ¡±


    Wen Meng expressed a different point of view.


    When everyone heard this, they felt that this method indeed had a fatal flaw. Since it¡¯s a great opportunity, why would I use it to set up an ambush for you?


    ¡°Because he¡¯s more courageous.¡±


    Tuxin immediately laughed and looked at the venerable sovereign in front of him. don¡¯t be fooled by this man¡¯s gentle and calm face. In fact, he¡¯s colder than anyone else and takes an unconventional path ¡­ He wants to use this to kill us! This is a terrifying and ruthless character that is rarely seen in history!¡±


    He looked at the venerable sovereign, who had his hands behind his back and a look of admiration in his eyes. if I were him, I would not be so cruel! He¡¯s so decisive!¡±


    ¡°You should be clear that at our level, what other secrets does the universe have for us? We¡¯re already almost omniscient and omnipotent!¡±


    ¡°He used an unknown technique to trick me, so I immediately thought, how can there be any secrets in the universe that we don¡¯t know? This profound skill can only belong to a realm that we can¡¯t deduce yet.¡±


    it¡¯s level 11!!


    Tuxin looked at the venerable sovereign in front of him and showed a sympathetic look. in this world, I¡¯m the only one who knows what you¡¯re thinking.


    ¡°You¡¯re using level 11 knowledge to kill us! It¡¯s a very good method because there are only eight levels of the universe¡¯s laws. It¡¯s not complete, and the era has not completely arrived. It¡¯s naturally difficult for us to know the future.¡±


    The other Saints were speechless.


    He had a domineering look on his face and a powerful spirit that looked down on the world. but you have never imagined how terrifying I am! It was so exaggerated! The universe no longer has any rules or secrets in front of me. I¡¯ve truly deduced the specific way to complete the future ¡®ten laws¡¯ of the universe, which is to break through to the eleventh level.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was indifferent when he heard this, but his heart was already extremely unsettled.


    This tuxin was a monster. He had gathered his terrifying wisdom and had really managed to deduce the actual content of the ¡± breakthrough to rank 11 ¡± in the future?


    He wasn¡¯t bald.


    Xu Zhi was completely silent for a moment. He felt that tu Xin¡¯s power and his wisdom and talent in opening up a new path had refreshed Xu Zhi¡¯s world view.


    In the distance, Wen Meng could not help but whisper to the others, ¡± alas, I wanted to cover for the venerable sovereign and question tu Xin¡¯s reasoning. I didn¡¯t expect that it would be useless. My true intention was seen through.


    Obviously, these longevity Saints were also old and dirty.


    In their eyes, the venerable sovereign must have some skills, but in order to confuse the enemy, they could not help but follow the venerable sovereign¡¯s words and help him cover up without any special skills.

 Chapter 1415

    ?


    1415 Oddity incarnation


    In fact, Xu Zhi might have looked calm and composed, but his mind was already in a mess when he heard tu Xin¡¯s words.


    ¡°???¡±


    He was in a daze for a moment and carefully sorted out the cause and effect.


    He took it head-on, and tu Xin was certain that there must be a technique behind it, so he deduced it madly.


    Then tuxin really did deduce the answer. It required the means and knowledge of a rank 11 to resist the collapse of the singularity.


    He had to use a singularity to defeat a singularity.


    however, when I think about it carefully, it makes sense. Only a singularity can defeat a singularity and force itself to become a part of a singularity to compete with it ¡­ Although it seems impossible for me to turn into a oddity or something ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it and felt that this was very normal. In fact, a brand-new answer was an inevitable solution.


    ¡°After all, a rank 11 existence is the power of ¡®Dao Yi¡¯ that controls the singularity. To avoid this singularity, I must have come into contact with the power of a rank 11 existence. That¡¯s right ¡­¡±


    The other party¡¯s intelligence was indeed terrifying.


    The universe had not been completed yet, but he had already studied the path to a breakthrough in the future in detail. From the looks of it, he seemed to have thought of a special method to collapse himself into a singularity!


    Tuxin¡¯s current response was the best solution!


    I haven¡¯t even come up with a great cosmos cultivation technique, but he did? ¡±


    Xu Zhi could not help but laugh. At the same time, he felt that it was ridiculous. but if you¡¯ve found a way to break out of this situation, then you¡¯ve found a way. I really had to fight it head-on. My method was different from yours, and I was inexplicably involved ¡­


    He was completely speechless.


    At the same time, he felt that tu Xin was indeed better than him in this aspect. He had not been able to deduce this, and his talent in this aspect was very lacking.


    Hualala.


    The universe had completely collapsed.


    All matter began to return. In just a few moments, the speed became faster and faster, and the suction force became stronger and stronger.


    however, theory is theory. In order to truly create a singularity, practice is the most difficult.


    At this time, tu Xin was not afraid at all. He looked down and stared at the venerable sovereign, saying proudly, ¡± but that¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about. With my talent, I can naturally do this. What I¡¯m really concerned about is how you know about this technique and how you possess it.


    The venerable sovereign remained silent.


    Tu Xin sneered, ¡± with your intelligence and brain, it¡¯s impossible for you to deduce it! ¡®Even we need to combine the strongest intelligence of new creatures like us to predict the future ¡­¡¯ You, it¡¯s absolutely impossible for you to have deduced it! No matter how monstrous you are, no matter how much of a genius you are, you can¡¯t break through the upper limit of your own race!¡±


    ¡°There are only two possibilities.¡±


    Tu Xin stretched out two fingers and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°First of all, you are from prehistory, not an old human. Your intelligence is the same as ours, so you can naturally deduce it!


    You don¡¯t even need to deduce it. You¡¯ve really experienced the Great Collapse of the universe once, so you¡¯re naturally very familiar with the technique in front of you. You were once an eleventh-level being, and you escaped to this universe from the prehistoric era. You¡¯re older than all the oldest universe creatures!¡±


    Prehistoric creature?


    As soon as he said this, everyone¡¯s mind was in chaos.


    Even the longevity Saint was shocked by this guess. It was even older than them ¡­


    Their minds were completely unsettled.


    Looking at the venerable sovereign in front of her, it was really hard to imagine this man¡¯s true face, his background, and what he wanted to do.


    He might have come from the prehistoric universe and escaped from the Great Collapse of the universe to escape to this era ¡­


    Each of these words was enough to make one dizzy.


    Tuxin raised a second finger and continued, second, you¡¯re not from prehistory, but you¡¯ve received the inheritance of an ancient prehistory existence, or you¡¯re the descendant of a prehistory existence, so you naturally know this technique.


    no matter what, you are still connected to that mysterious prehistoric universe. You are inextricably linked to the variable that changed the situation, the ¡®meteor shower¡¯ of the universe, and the two mysterious ancient ¡®leaders of the universe¡¯!


    Tuxin had been suspicious of this for a long time, and now he was more and more sure.


    He paid the most attention to the meteor shower in the prehistoric universe, which affected the heavenly trend that destined them to be the protagonists.


    ¡°What is your goal? No one knows.¡± Saints, ¡± tu Xin sneered, ¡± you must also be careful. If you¡¯re not careful, he might have evil intentions.


    The longevity Saint beside him snorted.


    This tuxin was really good at scheming. Before this, he had sowed discord between the small forces of the universe and let them leave. Now, he was sowing discord between them?


    They were not stupid.


    Who cares about his background?


    At the very least, he was now an old creature, and this was something he couldn¡¯t run away from. It wasn¡¯t like he could change into a new creature just because he wanted to. How could he change his huge body size just because he wanted to?


    Since they were on the same side, they were naturally not afraid of him betraying them.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. The existence of the mysterious prehistoric universe.¡± Tuxin laughed heartily. Although he had been talking, he was actually calculating his own skill path. let me show you how I found a way to turn myself into a singularity.


    Huala!


    In the next second, the matter all over his body collapsed crazily.


    ¡°Alchemy!¡± His veins popped out and turned into a furious roar. His arms, muscles, bones, and Armor All turned into light, metal, and soil ¡­


    He was forcefully changing the quantum structure of his body, thus changing the larger molecular structure and turning his body into a uniform ¡± periodic table of elements.


    In the next moment, something even more terrifying happened.


    Hualala.


    ¡°The 11th great Dao, tree turning into primordial chaos!¡±


    He had actually perfectly coordinated the combination of every element. It was as if he had become a quantum tree of various elements, collapsing in a specific way.


    he¡¯s making a rough return according to the structure of the big Dao Atlas tree. In the distance, Rong Cheng¡¯s face was completely dark.


    it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s only following the general Order and the branches of the laws of the universe. He didn¡¯t really grasp the ¡®universe great Dao code¡¯. Liu Qi heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, this was already very terrifying. It seemed that it was enough to deal with this already incomplete great Dao singularity.


    Hualala.


    Tuxin¡¯s entire body quickly collapsed.


    His methods were very jerky. Even though he had an extremely terrifying brain, this was the return of the most complicated and exquisite structure of the universe, so he still did it very crudely.


    In fact, it had not really become an infinitely small, infinitely dense, and infinitely Energy Singularity. It still had a great mass, but it was obvious ¡­ He had already dodged a lot of the returning energy.


    what a terrifying monster. Can I really defeat this person? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was very surprised to see this shocking mythical scene. He thought to himself, ¡± I¡¯ve been resisting it head-on, but I didn¡¯t expect such a method. I¡¯ve really suffered a great loss due to my lack of culture. I still have to learn more.


    He continued to resist the attack while studying the other party¡¯s movements.

 Chapter 1416

    ?


    1416 The truth is in the hands of a few people


    The so-called Big Bang was when the universe¡¯s initial form was a singularity with infinite density, infinite insignificance, and infinite energy. Through the Big Bang, countless colorful planets, soil, water, metal, all matter and energy would appear ¡­


    Up until now, 14 billion years later, through Earth¡¯s observation, humans could still find out that the edge of the universe was still expanding rapidly.


    Although the universe ball had been split into nine pieces, the expansion still caused the ¡®planet¡¯ to continue to expand its surface area, like a slowly expanding balloon ¡­


    But now, the situation was reversed.


    the universe is rapidly collapsing, and matter is returning!!


    Xu Zhi stared intently at tu Xin¡¯s movements, learning humbly and secretly studying him in amazement. this person is very powerful, and his means are amazing. He used a special encryption and analysis method to process this huge amount of data, and then returned to collapse ¡­ It¡¯ll make it twice as effective with half the effort.¡±


    It was like a file compression program.


    It would definitely not be a simple process. It would require a special compression method to return to the collapse in a spiral manner ¡­


    Although it wasn¡¯t appropriate to use compressed files as an analogy, it could still describe the difficulty.


    The data in the universe, how could it be just trillions and trillions?


    To compress it into a single point, one could imagine how terrifying it was.


    even if you think of your body as a miniature universe, compressing all the elements in the universe in your body is still an extremely difficult task. It¡¯s countless times more difficult than compressing 1000 grams into 1KB!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s pupils dilated slightly when he saw this. He was even more shocked now. this guy has actually managed to deduce a perfectly detailed breakthrough method to level eleven, even though the era has not yet arrived.


    How did a level 11 existence escape the Great Collapse of the universe and live to the next universe, becoming an Eagle in an era?


    At this moment, tuxin didn¡¯t say anything, but he had already used his actions to give the answer!


    The return of the universe was to return trees, life, soil, metal, water, and everything else to a single point. As living beings, they were also matter of the universe, so they could not escape becoming part of the singularity.


    They stood next to the huge singularity in the universe and turned themselves into a miniature singularity. They collapsed themselves to avoid returning. In this way, they stole a small part of the matter that returned to the universe and lived until the next era.


    Xu Zhi mumbled in a low voice, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this person is bald and his six brains are overloaded to accelerate to this extent! According to his current movements, the difficulty of breaking through to rank 11 is divided into two parts.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that even the eleventh level of the universe was present at this moment, and there were no secrets at all.


    1. To create this unique compression method and completely master it. This is the pinnacle of technique. After all, controlling trillions of particles in one¡¯s body is already a terrifying micro-control ability.


    two, you need to know the ¡®Dao atlases rule sequence code¡¯ and how the Saints vindicated the universe one by one. According to the branch order of this vindication, reverse the rule and the branch back to the tree trunk ¡­ And the only one who knows the entire code is the longevity world, which has lived since ancient times.¡±


    Xu Zhi clapped his hands and laughed. He could not help but praise tu Xin, thinking that he was really terrifying!


    To predict the general trend of the world and cultivate the great Dao of the universe in the future, who else could it be?


    He could be said to be the most ferocious man in the history of the universe.


    It was equivalent to the great gods, demons, and sages of this era, who created the world.


    Right now, it might not feel real, but thousands of years later, the world would remember this epic scene and become the most rotten ancient legend.


    What was the situation now?


    The general situation was completely clear.


    Even the method to break through to level 11 had appeared!


    By the time the universe was completely completed, there was no need to deduce or accumulate at that moment. He would have already started his simulated cultivation. At that time, he would be able to break through and become level 11!


    The final day had arrived.


    this is what a monster is. Each of them is trying to find a way to break through in advance and show off their abilities.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi praised him from afar. He clapped his hands and laughed.


    ¡°Tuxin, you didn¡¯t blow your own trumpet or exaggerate. You can be considered to be very honest. Your talent and wisdom are truly unprecedented. You can be considered the division point of an era. An era is divided into two by you!¡±


    Hualala.


    In the distance, tuxin was still compressing himself, turning himself into a small singularity.


    However, when he heard the venerable sovereign¡¯s words, he turned to look at the other party. The venerable sovereign was still leading the few small universes to resist with his physical strength. He could not help but sneer. are you still pretending that you don¡¯t know how to do it? ¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to do it,¡± the venerable sovereign shook his head and said sincerely.


    ¡°Hehehe, this is completely boring!¡±


    Tu Xin sneered, ¡± at the beginning, you said you didn¡¯t know how to do it. It was obvious that you didn¡¯t want me to see your method and deceived me. Now that I already know your method, what else can you pretend for? ¡± Still resisting? Why aren¡¯t you using your methods to help me avoid the return of the oddity?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to.¡± Venerable sovereigns answered honestly. At this moment, they still brought nine bloodline universes with them and returned while resisting the oddity.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Tu Xin snorted coldly and looked at him, who was still resisting. that will depend on how long you can last. With nine universes, you can only resist a few more times at most. If you want to commit suicide, I won¡¯t stop you.


    After saying that, tuxin completely focused his attention on turning into a singularity.


    After all, no matter how powerful he was or how terrifying his intelligence was, this was the first time he had explored this path. His methods were crude and imperfect. He had only managed to form a part of the singularity in front of him.


    BOOM!


    The singularity of the universe was completely formed. Both sides were still resisting. The collapse was only for an instant, and the next Big Bang was triggered.


    Tu Xin took a deep breath and came back to life. He was obviously tired, but he laughed heartily. I¡¯ve succeeded. Next time, I¡¯ll only be more perfect and be able to avoid the return of the oddity. Rank 11, I¡¯m destined to break through. I¡¯ll definitely have this place in the future!


    Even though he had used his intelligence to achieve this, it was already extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Next time?¡±


    At this moment, the venerable sovereign stared at him, and the aura around his body revealed the outline of a oddity. it seems that your method is not bad. I can learn from it. I don¡¯t have to resist it head-on anymore.


    Xu Zhi had just finished speaking when a strange change occurred in his body.


    The terrifying alchemy had also begun to transform every material in his body, Turning Stone into gold and becoming a wide range of natural substances in the universe. It was beginning to collapse.


    Xu Zhi was very satisfied with learning the new system and predicting his future path. The future eleventh level was really getting closer to him.


    ¡°You?¡±


    Tu Xin immediately laughed, ¡± you still say that you don¡¯t know how to do it? you¡¯re really lying through your teeth. You must wait for me to completely deduce it before you reveal that you have the same means as me!


    The venerable sovereign shook his head. I really don¡¯t know how to do it. I learned it on the spot.


    How terrifying was Xu Zhi¡¯s brain?


    He might not be able to match up to the new wisdom of opening up Dao paths, but the terrifying multiverse cultivation techniques had made his learning ability unimaginable.


    ¡°Laughable.¡± Tuxin looked at the venerable sovereign in front of him and the smile on his face became even more stiff. you¡¯re still learning now? You¡¯re just lying through your teeth.¡±


    How could he not know the means of the person in front of him?


    When she deduced a step, he would immediately follow it and then pretend that she didn¡¯t know at the beginning and that he had learned it from her ¡­?


    Such a laughable method was only to fool others.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s entire body stiffened. He had been telling the truth from the beginning to the end, but no one believed him. He could not help but sigh and say proudly, ¡± yes, you¡¯ve discovered it in the end. I¡¯ve mastered this technique from the beginning, but I didn¡¯t expect a mediocre person like you to have some talent and deduce it to this extent.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally told me the truth.¡± Tu Xin¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡± an opponent like you is even more terrifying than the longevity Saint. I¡¯m not alone.


    Xu Zhi looked at tu Xin, but he was a little silent in his heart.


    You¡¯re poisonous.


    He had been speaking honestly and patiently to explain the truth, but no one believed him. However, when he pretended to be pretentious and mocked tu Xin, he actually believed him without a doubt, feeling that he had finally taken off his disguise and revealed his true identity as a fierce and ambitious man ¡­


    Beside them, the players looked serious as well. They had already started to tell the surrounding beings about the ancient history of the venerable sovereigns.


    ¡°Before I became a God, there were no gods in the world!¡± The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s voice was very serious. back then, the venerable sovereign was the one who dominated the world. I didn¡¯t expect him to be plotting the same thing now, but tuxin has already seen through it. Tuxin is extremely terrifying, but the venerable sovereign is not inferior to him at all. He is facing his strongest opponent in history!


    Xu Zhi fell silent again.


    the truth is always in the hands of a few people. Most people are always kept in the dark. I can¡¯t help but feel that the world is always sad. The venerable sovereign was silent for a moment and looked at tu Xin.

 Chapter 1417

    ?


    1417 Venerable sovereign, I didn¡¯t know you were so lonely


    The truth?


    Tu Xin was slightly stunned.


    He thought for a moment, then revealed a sorrowful and somewhat sympathetic expression. He said softly, ¡± yes, only a few people know the truth. The others ¡®computing power and intelligence are too low. You have been hiding among a group of low-intelligence monkeys. It must have been hard on you, right? ¡±


    His voice was filled with dominance.


    just like me, I once mingled in the universe of this low-leveled civilization, lurking and exploring in the dark. I felt lonely, like a primate standing in a group of low-leveled gorillas.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you feel the same way. Your intelligence is actually on par with us. You¡¯re not the same species as them at all. You¡¯re most likely a prehistoric creature. This shows how lonely you are among them.¡±


    you¡¯ve been hiding for countless years. Only today can I be considered as your true friend. Only I can understand you and grasp the truth of this world with you.


    The surrounding Saints and players also looked at the venerable sovereign and felt numb in their hearts.


    The players, in particular, were deeply moved.


    no wonder the venerable sovereign always looks at us like we¡¯re idiots. A player commented,


    even our genius, the racer of Mount Haruna, looks like a retard when he sees us. Another player said.


    it turns out that they were not the same species as us from the beginning. There were already some clues before this. No wonder they looked at us differently. Our various exquisite conjectures about ancient history and schemes were all ignored. Another player said in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes, now that I think about it, the talents of venerable sovereigns are really terrifying! He could even master a martial art that required six brains to work together! Such intelligence far exceeds the limits of human beings. I¡¯m afraid it has been hiding from the beginning.¡±


    Some people had already noticed it and thought that venerable sovereigns had the great wisdom of the multiverse¡¯s cultivation techniques from the very beginning. They had already mastered the terrifying martial arts of the eleventh rank when they were still developing the eighth-rank gods and ninth-rank Daoist cultivators, but they had hidden it very well.


    venerable sovereign, it turns out that you¡¯ve always been in such an environment. It¡¯s often because his intelligence is out of tune with ours that you feel lonely.


    They didn¡¯t really understand venerable sovereigns before.


    He only knew that this existence was very domineering, scheming, and had an attitude that kept strangers away.


    They were far from Carolyn, di Qi, and the three pillar gods ¡­ These existences were human and often came into contact with them. They would do things personally and rule their own transcendent worlds.


    The venerable sovereign had never been involved in any Affairs. He gave people a feeling that he was out of this dimension. He was like a banished immortal who could ascend and leave them at any time. It was unrealistic. Usually, it was Meng Po who was in charge of Affairs.


    now that I think about it, that feeling I had back then was indeed like that. I wasn¡¯t wrong. In his eyes, we are not in the same dimension at all.


    These players were still very sharp, but their guesses were a little off.


    now, through the conversation between tu Xin, a heaven-defying existence with the same level of wisdom, and the venerable sovereign, I¡¯ve read his mind and understood some of the hidden secrets of the venerable sovereign.


    the hidden truth, the venerable sovereign¡¯s true origin, has revealed a mysterious corner!


    &Nbsp; even pheasant Ji was stunned when she heard the players ¡®words. She thought to herself that her husband was such a person. He had always been so lonely. It might have something to do with the prehistoric universe ¡­


    Just when the others were secretly shocked, tu Xin did not stop talking.


    ¡°The truth is always grasped by the minority. For example, the martial art of singularity reversion before me! There are only the two of us in this universe.¡±


    your wisdom is heaven-defying, and your schemes are unconventional. I can also feel your loneliness.


    Tu Xin stared at the cold-faced venerable sovereign in front of him.


    The venerable sovereign was surrounded by a chaotic aura and was showing signs of collapse. He was full of the spirit of a Dragon and a Tiger. The more he looked at him, the more he admired him. He was naturally not an ordinary person who had been scheming against him until now.


    Tu Xin couldn¡¯t help but sigh. your charisma is very amazing. You¡¯re a hero of a generation. Even I, as your opponent, admire you.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡±


    The venerable sovereign said with a smile.


    ¡°But,¡± His tone was extremely calm, but there was a hint of bloodlust in it. we are on different sides after all. We have to stand on different situations. We are destined to be mortal enemies ¡­


    With his hands behind his back, he had the bearing of a Grandmaster and said coldly, ¡±


    ¡°I thought those longevity Saints were my biggest opponents, but I didn¡¯t expect there to be someone else! You¡¯re the biggest enemy of the change in the universe. I¡¯ll repeat what I told them before. Ancient rotten existence from the prehistoric universe, no matter what your goal is, please stop and let the universe develop naturally with the general trend ¡­¡±


    He paid his respects seriously and cupped his fists.


    Your Excellency, please die for the future of the world at this moment!


    ¡°Forgive me for not being able to do it.¡± The venerable sovereign sighed softly. He admired tu Xin from the bottom of his heart. I admit that he is a parasite of the universe. He will bring some kind of disaster to the universe, erode it, and turn the general trend of the universe in an unknown direction ¡­


    please, die for the people of the world!! Tu Xin roared.


    BOOM!


    As the sound fell, it was as if the sky and earth had collapsed.


    Tu Xin didn¡¯t say a word and suddenly punched out.


    Previously, he had been in the turbulence of the creation era¡¯s vortex, and it had been difficult for him to move. He had been unable to use 99% of his strength.


    However, now that he had grasped a portion of the laws and power of the oddity, it could be said that he had reached a true level of understanding that was weaker than rank 11. His comprehension of the oddity had greatly recovered his power.


    In the vortex, there was a vague sense of a vigorous fish in the fierce tsunami, braving the wind and Breaking the Waves to kill.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Tu Xin¡¯s voice was low and deep like muffled Thunder.


    This punch had absolute killing intent, as if the mutual appreciation just now was just an illusion.


    In reality, using his full strength was the greatest respect tuxin could show.


    Moreover, he believed that this kind of terrifying and unfathomable enemy could not possibly not have any means to survive this attack.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. You¡¯ve learned the martial arts of the oddity. I¡¯ve also learned it ¡­¡± The venerable sovereign¡¯s figure floated gently, and the vortex rippled. you can easily kill me outside, but it¡¯s different here. The huge body will put you under the same pressure ¡­ You can¡¯t catch up to me. ¡±


    This punch landed on Xu Zhi¡¯s body. If it hit a small, hair-like fungus, Xu Zhi would die without a doubt.


    However, the battlefield within the vortex was enough for Xu Zhi to have room to pull.


    ¡°Why are you running away?¡±


    Tu Xin¡¯s face was sharp and filled with ferocity, ¡± this vortex can¡¯t kill me anymore. We must have a battle.


    I¡¯m not running away. I¡¯m just deducing my miracle martial arts. Please wait a moment. ¡°Besides, can¡¯t this vortex kill you?¡± asked the venerable sovereign indifferently. I don¡¯t think so. With the crude power you have now ¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, tu Xin¡¯s face suddenly sank.

 Chapter 1418

    ?


    1418 Chapter 1425-new suspicion


    At this moment, tu Xin seemed to realize that he was in danger.


    His brain was calculating rapidly again. so you¡¯re still waiting for me here? How did you manage to do that?¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head.¡¯Wait for you?¡¯


    This was obvious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡±


    The Saints in the distance were shocked and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± he has dodged twenty-eight great collapses and has mastered the technique of dodging. It¡¯s terrifying. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t trap him anymore!


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡±


    At this moment, Rong Cheng¡¯s eyes flickered and said, ¡± ¡°The venerable sovereign clearly knows that although tuxin can escape from this collapse, it will only reduce a large amount of loss, but it¡¯s not like there will be no loss.


    At the very most, he would be able to withstand dozens of attacks from the state that he could not withstand before ¡­


    Moreover, it might not even be dozens of times, because the vortex is getting more and more condensed, the strength of the collapse is getting lower and lower, the purity is getting higher and higher, and the suction force is getting stronger and stronger. Tuxin is still going to die.¡±


    As a longevity Saint, he had a wide range of knowledge.


    also, every collapse is a result of fusion. Twenty-eight times is already terrifying. I¡¯m afraid that after more than thirty times, I¡¯ll be close to a part of the true power of the singularity. I¡¯ll be close to the true ¡®creation of the century¡¯. Only then will this mantra be truly completed! ¡°The destruction it brings is the one that obliterates everything,¡± tu Xin said.


    Everyone had goosebumps when they heard this.


    Such a terrifying power now, and it was still in the storing stage? Or was he using the continuous collapse and explosion to condense a singularity? Then, when the true Dao art was completed, what kind of world-shaking power would it be?


    ¡°Also, right now, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s being nurtured, but that shadow is becoming more and more obvious! He was afraid that once this mantra was completed, the illusory figure would descend from a certain space-time! It will descend upon our universe with the Dao!¡±


    He could also feel that the mysterious shadow was condensing. It was extremely curious and heavy. There was probably a big secret hidden within!


    Everyone¡¯s breathing suddenly became rapid.


    On the other side.


    ¡°Interesting. Do you still want to torture me to death?¡±


    Tuxin stopped his actions and said with interest, ¡± ¡°I thought I had broken your plan, but I didn¡¯t expect you to have a second plan. I didn¡¯t really break the plan?¡±


    Tu Xin had thought that the other party had relied on this technique to live longer than him and was stalling for time to wear him down.


    But now, the other party was still trying to buy time.


    This also meant that the other party had a truly profound and mysterious method to avoid the oddity!


    His current method had turned into another oddity. Using a oddity to fight against a oddity would still consume a large amount of energy. However, the other party¡¯s true method did not require any energy at all. Only then was he able to be fearless?


    tuxin, you¡¯re right. I still have a real way to avoid the oddity. If we delay it, I won¡¯t be the one dying anyway.


    Xu Zhi said lightly.


    ¡°Oh? I won¡¯t pretend this time.¡± Tu Xin sneered,¡±you¡¯re finally telling the truth?¡± Aren¡¯t you acting?¡±


    Xu Zhi did not say a word.


    This sentence was a lie ¡­


    How could he possibly have a way to completely avoid the oddity? He would still resist.


    The world was truly wonderful.


    He was telling the truth, but he was being thought to be lying.


    Whenever he lied, he would be considered to be telling the truth ¡­


    At this moment.


    Although Xu Zhi had also consumed a large amount of energy, and this was also a place of death for him, slowly being ground to death by the big millstone, he had a secret door that could connect to the outside world and transmit energy ¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for beating you at your own game,¡±


    Xu Zhi was not stupid. On the contrary, he was extremely clear-headed and had come up with the best response. with what happened just now as a lesson, they¡¯ll only think that I still have some mysterious technique and think even more profoundly of me ¡­ I can use this opportunity to wear him down fair and square.¡±


    ¡°And I can¡¯t expose the fact that I¡¯m the ¡®God of creation¡¯, killing two birds with one stone,¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head. His body was very honest. if I could get rid of him in the simplest way, why would I fight such an unreasonable monster? ¡±


    In the eyes of the other Saints, using schemes to kill one¡¯s opponent without shedding blood was the true power! ¡°Because they¡¯ve been defeated even after fighting to the death. I don¡¯t even need to make a move to have a chance to win.


    ¡­. ¡®Besides, I really haven¡¯t derived my miracle technique yet. I really can¡¯t beat him in a fight ¡­¡¯ My energy rank is still two meters tall, but they are countless light years tall.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that this new miracle martial art, the ¡± nine revolutions mysterious art, ¡± was extraordinarily difficult.


    The difficulty of this was many times higher than the miracle martial arts that other people had deduced.


    He wasn¡¯t a monster like tu Xin who would create a new system easily. He had a lot of knowledge and high calculations, but he really couldn¡¯t create a new martial art.


    Just like a supercomputer, it was not innovative and only knew how to integrate and deduce according to existing knowledge.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is?¡±


    However, at this moment, tu Xin calmed down again. you¡¯re really closely linked. Two dead ends? Since that¡¯s the case, if I can deduce the life-saving method once, what¡¯s so difficult about deducing it a second time?¡±


    ¡°There can¡¯t be any other way.¡±


    The venerable sovereign shook his head. Although he did not have the ability to open up a path, he still had some insight. the oddity is the highest power. It is impossible for you to use a power or method that surpasses the oddity to avoid it ¡­


    As soon as he finished speaking, the other existences present immediately reacted.


    The first method was already at the top, and it might even be the only way. A singularity versus a singularity, or even the eleventh level of the universe, was the Orthodox way to escape the collapse of the universe!


    How could there be any other way?


    in theory, it should be so, but there must be other ways, as if they were created. If you can do it, I can do it! Tuxin¡¯s expression was extremely heavy. He turned his head and looked. The next big collapse was about to begin.


    BOOM!


    The universe returned once again. It had collapsed 29 times, but it was still much more powerful than the last time.


    ¡°A way, a way ¡­¡± Tuxin took a deep breath and turned into a singularity first. He wanted to reduce the consumption of power, and at the same time, he was deducing other ways to resist.


    In the distance, the venerable sovereigns followed his method and turned into half a singularity to resist the attack.


    ¡°He¡¯s really cunning. He even pretended that he wasn¡¯t familiar with the process of turning into a singularity. He¡¯s as rough as me as if he¡¯s afraid that I¡¯ll find a way from him,¡± Tuxin took a deep breath.


    When the universe collapsed, death and rebirth were just an instant.


    The collapse was over.


    Tuxin and the venerable sovereign seemed to be much more proficient in using it, and they were getting more and more familiar with the way to become a singularity, but they were still very tired.


    Very quickly, the 30th oddity was activated.


    Tuxin was already on the verge of collapsing. Although he could reduce his strength, he still suffered a great loss.


    ¡°How did he do it?!¡±


    Tuxin looked at the venerable sovereign, who was full of energy, and stared at him, trying to find a flaw. However, after carefully observing the whole process, he still did not find anything unusual about the venerable sovereign.


    he might be doing something in a place where I can¡¯t see him. I¡¯ve been watching him the whole time. The time I can¡¯t see him is very short. It¡¯s only a moment, which is the time between the collapse of the singularity and the Big Bang ¡­ Tu Xin frowned.


    At that moment, the singularity was completely condensed. The surroundings turned into a terrifying black suction force, as if it was covered in a layer of black sky. Even light no longer existed.


    That was the most terrifying moment. He was fighting back with all his might, so he naturally couldn¡¯t watch the venerable sovereign.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡± at that moment before the explosion, he made a move to resist, but was he really resisting? ¡±


    ¡°He couldn¡¯t have entered the oddity, right?¡± He had an unbelievable thought.


    But he felt that it was impossible.


    When they appeared in the singularity, they would instantly become the most primitive structure of the universe¡¯s matter. They would be completely shattered and turned into the most chaotic original matter. It was impossible for them to survive inside.

 Chapter 1419

    ?


    1419 Chapter 1425-the hero who provokes the throne


    What was the method?


    His brain was spinning rapidly.


    Using a singular point to fight against the return of a singular point was the most ideal and ingenious method.


    However, it still required a lot of energy to resist.


    Energy loss was inevitable.


    ¡°Then, what exactly is it ¡­ What is it ¡­¡±


    Tu Xin¡¯s brain had surpassed the wisdom limit of the old era, but it seemed like he could not see anything. I must have missed something. I must have missed something ¡­


    He stared at the venerable sovereign in front of him.


    This unfathomable prehistoric existence had an indescribable sense of oppression.


    He was extremely nervous, like an ordinary person who had seen a Tiger. He panted heavily as if he had asthma, as if he would faint if he could not catch his breath.


    This was the dizziness caused by the overload of the brain.


    But even so, his brain was spinning rapidly!


    He had almost exceeded his physiological limits and broken his own shackles.


    BOOM!


    It was as if he had broken the limits of his brain.


    At this moment, the six rapidly spinning brains were like birds that were relieved of a heavy burden and began to fly into the boundless sky. They felt a sense of freedom that they had never felt before.


    Level 10 Saint intermediate stage.


    A mysterious voice appeared in his eyes.


    He had broken through in the middle of the battle. The tremendous pressure and mental calculations, coupled with the coordination of the brain, seemed to have broken through to this realm as a matter of course.


    Suddenly, his mind shook.


    When he looked at the singularity, it was as if he saw another possibility beyond normal logic.


    if it¡¯s a normal singularity, it¡¯ll definitely be ground into dust after being sucked in. Then, it¡¯ll be reduced to the chaotic matter at the beginning of the universe and then dispersed with the Big Bang ¡­ However, what about the damaged oddity?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve reached a dead end. I¡¯m treating this incomplete singularity as a truly perfect and terrifying singularity ¡­¡±


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the infinitely small dot.


    In his eyes, the singularity was like an infinitely small ball with a hole. That hole seemed to be another universe, and the hole seemed to be a hole. At this moment, it was extremely clear in his eyes.


    ¡°An imperfect singularity, an imperfect singularity, so that¡¯s how it is ¡­ So that¡¯s how it is!¡± He laughed heartily, his voice full of joy from surviving a disaster. I finally understand.


    ¡°What Do you understand now?¡± The venerable sovereign was also stunned.


    It¡¯s already ridiculous that you¡¯re able to come up with the first solution, and you¡¯re even able to come up with the next one?


    Was that even possible?


    Even Xu Zhi could not think of any way the other party could solve the predicament they were in!


    No matter how good the method was, it still required energy consumption. To maintain vitality in the millstone, one had to constantly consume energy.


    Xu Zhi did not think that the other party would be able to come up with any solution.


    So what if he thought of it?


    It would still consume energy, and the time of being worn down to death would be slightly longer.


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, was able to absorb external energy here, so he was already in an invincible position!


    This was a peerless killing trap!


    ¡°What idea do you have? let¡¯s hear it.¡± I don¡¯t think your method can save you in this desperate situation, ¡± the venerable sovereign said softly.


    Tu Xin took a deep breath and said in a clear voice, ¡± ¡°Using brute force to resist and be sucked into the oddity? Or would he use the singularity to resist the singularity? These are all stupid paths. Why should we resist them? why don¡¯t we just be absorbed into it?¡±


    As soon as tu Xin finished speaking, not to mention the other Saints, even the longevity Saints were dumbfounded.


    Within the oddity, one would be crushed into powder and their soul would be destroyed.


    No one could survive being sucked in. Death was certain!


    This method was simply like a joke.


    However, tu Xin didn¡¯t care and coldly said, ¡± the real solution is to break the inconceivability of common sense, go beyond the normal logic, and die before being reborn ¡­ Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have used such a method to deal with me. ¡±


    Tuxin grinned and said in a low voice, ¡±


    that oddity is incomplete. It has a gap, which means that there¡¯s still a chance of survival inside. The most perfect solution is to stay in that gap and then explode!


    ¡°And this is the second method of advancement. Previously, I used a singularity to fight against a singularity. Now, I¡¯m becoming a part of a singularity to fight against a singularity ¡­ Of course, this upgraded version can only be used on the hole in the oddity!¡±


    The players were dumbfounded.


    The ordinary saints of the heavens were also stunned for a few seconds.


    Even the longevity Saint was shocked by this reasoning.


    This was indeed beyond normal logic.


    However, tu Xin¡¯s even more shocking words had yet to come. He said,¡±Being able to stay in the gap of the oddity is an unimaginable and peerless opportunity!¡±


    ¡°This is because a true oddity can not survive within it. Only this incomplete oddity can survive within it! This scene could only be seen in this incomplete universe era ¡­ Taking advantage of the present to explore the origin of the universe is the greatest opportunity, which can allow one to directly reach level 11 spiritual cultivation base!¡±


    He said that this was the true imitation.


    By simulating the breakthrough process of rank-11, as long as he could swim around the oddity once, he would be able to reach rank-11. When the time was right and the door to the great path opened, he could immediately break through.


    Who else in the world could do it but me?


    Tu Xin said coldly,¡±at the same time, the benefits are not limited to this!¡± Every time you enter a singularity, you can replenish chaotic matter and absorb the most primitive energy within, constantly increasing your cultivation. This is simply the most perfect cultivation ground, but my eleventh level great Dao also has countless resources!¡±


    and this is why you¡¯re always so energetic, right?? ¡±


    Everyone listened to tu Xin¡¯s terrifying analysis, and a look of disbelief appeared on their faces.


    It was exquisite beyond compare.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi thought that he had seen countless big scenes over the years and had long been as calm as a mountain. But at this time, he was still even more shocked.


    what kind of monster are you? ¡±


    Xu Zhi could not help but ask.


    I¡¯ve been studying the ¡°creation era¡± mantras for God knows how long, but I¡¯ve always been a dabbler. I don¡¯t even know how to use them?


    As soon as he came, he explained the countless mysteries and ways to use it?


    He was simply like a country bumpkin entering the city, dumbfounded by what he heard!


    It was clearly a sure-kill situation, but the other party was able to survive and find a way to break out of it. This simply refreshed his three views!


    ¡°What kind of monster am I?¡±


    Tu Xin snorted and stared at the man in front of him. His expression became more and more gloomy. you¡¯re the most terrifying monster, right? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said before that this is a huge opportunity, and now that I think about it, it¡¯s even more so! ¡®And you¡¯re colder than anyone else, taking an unconventional path ¡­¡¯ They want to kill us! He¡¯s truly a fearsome and formidable character that¡¯s hard to come by in a thousand years.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I still saw through you,¡±


    Tu Xin said in a soft voice, ¡± it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re simulating the eleventh level here. However, you didn¡¯t kill me. Instead, you gave me this opportunity. This is your biggest loss. From now on, you can only fight with me face to face!


    Me and you?


    Xu Zhi was completely silent at that moment.


    This person was simply terrifying to the extreme!


    He had even broken through this situation!


    Not only was he able to find the hole in the oddity, but he was also able to absorb energy from the oddity¡¯s remnants. It could be seen that this hopeless situation was like flat ground to him. There was no way to hurt him.


    he actually created miracles time and time again, getting close to me ¡­ We can only fight them head-on now.¡±


    Xu Zhi was shocked.¡¯And my martial arts have not been perfected yet. If I were to fight head-on with someone of my energy level, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be finished ¡­¡¯ This is going to be troublesome.¡±


    This monster, perhaps from the very beginning, there was nothing in the universe that could trap him.


    Even the most terrifying creation era in the universe couldn¡¯t do it!


    interesting. I clearly have the upper hand, but I can still do it to this extent ¡­


    At that moment, Xu Zhi seemed to be a rotten, ancient, and eternal existence sitting on the throne. He was the God of the past, sitting in the palace and looking down at the young and fierce heroes below, who were constantly creating miracles and were approaching him bit by bit.

 Chapter 1420

    ?


    1420 The key to victory


    Even Xu Zhi had not expected tuxin to be so terrifying. He was a monster.


    Tu Xin had turned the tables again and again and finally got close to him!


    He was like the main character in those novels.


    One step at a time, he defied the heavens and defied the Dao, creating all sorts of unbelievable miracles in front of everyone¡¯s shock. He got close to the ancient existence on the throne of the old days, and finally overthrew the unbelievable BOSS behind the scenes?


    ¡°But I¡¯m just a behind-the-scenes farmer.¡± Xu Zhi was dumbfounded.


    He felt that he was somewhat wronged. He did not fight. He had always been friendly to earn money. He had been hiding behind the scenes and developing slyly, building one extraordinary world after another ¡­


    But in fact, when he thought about it, he didn¡¯t feel wronged.


    This was because he had planted the seeds on the great universe and wanted to eat it up ¡­


    And was Xu Zhi a formidable figure who ruled over the old days, a decadent and high-and-mighty figure who blocked the path of all living beings in the future?


    He was the final boss?


    Xu Zhi knew very well that he was a newcomer. How could he be that old?


    He was pitifully young, but tuxin and the longevity Saint didn¡¯t know about this.


    They had already guessed that he was an existence from an ancient prehistoric universe.


    Even the longevity Saints of the past were not as old as him.


    The longevity world might seem like the most sinister and mysterious mastermind behind the scenes, but in reality, he, an ancient existence that was hidden in the prehistoric era, was one of the final masterminds of this universe.


    Even though this was a prehistory of the universe that Xu Zhi had fabricated, they had already begun to believe that there was a prehistory of the universe. They were using the cosmic rain of the universe to plot against the situation before them ¡­


    Xu Zhi glanced at the gazes around him.


    When they heard tu Xin¡¯s words, they became more and more numb, surprised, and shocked.


    These two existences were astonishingly powerful, and their battle was simply too stunning.


    Ordinary people would not even be able to calculate the 11th rank, but the two of them had already crossed the realm and were fighting at the 11th rank. They had even begun to master a part of the power ¡­


    Xu Zhi took in all the surprised looks around him.


    They were amazed by tu Xin¡¯s strength and all kinds of cheating methods. They deserved it, but he was not like that ¡­


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t want to be the final boss, I¡¯ll still have to be the one.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart was numb, and he knew that he was being forced to do this.


    I told them the truth so that I could clear my name. You didn¡¯t believe me, but when I lied and admitted that I was scheming, they gave me an expression that said ¡®it was you¡¯.


    Xu Zhi weighed his options. Since he had been forced by tuxin to this point, he could only fight him by force.


    But to make a move ¡­


    He had to complete his miracle martial art.


    ¡®Otherwise, I¡¯ll be completely exposed. If I don¡¯t have enough details, it¡¯ll be really awkward ¡­¡¯


    I have deduced one, but I haven¡¯t come up with one yet. Tu Xin has already deduced a few ¡­ Xu Zhi was daydreaming about countermeasures when another great Collapse began.


    The 30th return seemed to have a qualitative change, and the momentum was many times greater than before.


    BOOM!


    Matter flowed back, and the universe collapsed.


    Tuxin¡¯s eyes were cold and sharp. He was not in a hurry to make a move. Instead, he looked at the vortex in the distance. in theory, it can be done. I can still be alive after being sucked into the singularity. I can use the flaws in it ¡­ In reality, however, you need to have a deep understanding of the eleventh level of the ¡®oddity¡¯, and you need to reach a sufficiently high level!¡±


    He was on high alert.


    Although he had experienced the incarnation singularity previously and had a great understanding of this realm, it was still a great challenge to force him to reach this level of profoundness in an instant.


    BOOM!


    Tuxin¡¯s voice was cold as he said softly, ¡± ¡®This time, I¡¯m not in a hurry. I can wait. I¡¯ll continue to transform into a singularity and resist the outside while I continue to observe and research ¡­ After all, once you enter the oddity, if you do not succeed, you will die without a doubt.¡±


    He would not fight a battle he was not confident in!


    Since his energy could still last a few more times, he would use up all the energy in his body and hold on until he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. This way, he would accumulate enough experience before entering the oddity.


    Huala-


    The Great Collapse began.


    As the singularity returned, tu Xin began to try to transform into a small singularity skillfully. Like a satellite, he hovered outside the singularity to resist the attack.


    Xu Zhi did not hesitate either. He turned into a singularity just like him, a satellite spinning beside him.


    ¡°You¡¯re still pretending?¡±


    When tu Xin saw this scene, he sneered and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to follow my progress? You¡¯re really cunning. You won¡¯t let me see your true dodging technique to avoid any comprehension.¡±


    The venerable sovereign was no longer paying attention to tu Xin. Instead, he began to Mutter to himself as he watched the oddity continue to collapse. He continued to resist it in this manner, silently waiting for the oddity to collapse and shrink to its limit.


    Trying to break out of the situation meant that he was going to die ¡­


    While tuxin was still familiarizing himself, he had to find a way, because he was about to be forced to fight head-on.


    ¡°Miracle martial arts. The nine universes in my hands are my chances of winning. I¡¯ve planned this since the beginning.¡± Xu Zhi muttered to himself softly, his expression extremely serious. however, the problem of how to compress these nine universes into my body and turn them into the nine internal spaces of the nine revolutions mysterious art is too complicated. It has yet to be solved.


    He wasn¡¯t trying to be new, and he didn¡¯t have any new ideas on how to open up his Dao path. This was also an unprecedented path.


    however, I also have some ideas. Tu Xin reminded me ¡­ A singularity is a rank 11 power, the limit of power in the universe. I can enter the singularity with him and learn the method he proposed!¡±


    Xu Zhi muttered,


    This was a very realistic problem.


    Singularities were the strongest power in the universe. They were level 11!


    Just as tu Xin had said, if he could survive in it, he would have a terrifying understanding of singularities. In terms of mental state, he would be equivalent to rank 11. All he needed was a physical breakthrough in reality.


    If Xu Zhi were to be one of them and reach the eleventh level on the spiritual level, he would be in an omniscient and omnipotent state. The power of this realm would be enough to perfect his own cultivation technique.


    What if it couldn¡¯t be perfected?


    There could only be one answer.


    The nine revolutions mysterious art that he had proposed was simply impossible to complete!


    ¡°I can give it a try. Tuxin is trying to reach rank 11 in terms of spiritual power. I can also strive to reach rank 11 in terms of my spiritual realm ¡­¡± Xu Zhi was also staring at the oddity in front of him.


    He was extremely confident in this aspect.


    As a pioneer, he might not be as talented as tu Xin when it came to deducing a new Dao path. However, if he followed tu Xin¡¯s new Dao path and cultivated behind it, his learning ability would definitely surpass him.


    Based on his vast knowledge base, he could even perfect and improve the rough cultivation technique that he had created.


    He was simply another di Qi, learning and then surpassing.


    tu Xin, you might die from talking too much. If you want to blame someone, blame yourself for telling me the realm you opened. Xu Zhi¡¯s voice was low as he stared at the oddity.

 Chapter 1421

    ?


    1421 Who¡¯s the rotten one!


    Or perhaps, tuxin had never expected this.


    If he told the other party, it would instead give the enemy a chance to survive and defeat him.


    However, how could tuxin have predicted this?


    In his eyes, the other party obviously knew how to dodge!


    He had deduced it by following behind venerable sovereigns. He had never thought that the truth was the other way around. The other party was following behind him to open up the path.


    Fate was always so wonderful.


    BOOM!


    The light from the stirring chaotic particles was mixed with the crisp sound of collision, as if it was the most beautiful note in the world.


    The true sound of the great Dao.


    It was everywhere, and this was the 30th time.


    ¡°A song that breaks the liver and intestines, where in the world can I find a soulmate.¡± The venerable sovereign reappeared with a new explosion, and his expression was calm.


    Because he already had a plan, whether it would succeed or not was no longer within his control.


    ¡°It looks like the true sound of the great Dao, but it¡¯s just the lip-syncing of the universe!¡±


    Tu Xin also calmed down and reappeared in front of him, ¡± fellow Daoist, the two walls in front of you have been broken. You can only fight with me personally!


    What else could Xu Zhi say?


    He also knew that he could not stop them, even though he did not like to fight and kill.


    Tu Xin smiled. He seemed to be very satisfied as he looked at the chaos that had just exploded in the distance and was spreading outwards.


    Whoosh.


    He gently stretched out his hand, and a tea table appeared in front of him.


    Tu Xin¡¯s tall figure looked at the fungus-like figure in front of him. He skillfully picked up the wine pot and poured a cup for the venerable sovereign in front of him, ¡± wine made of chaotic matter. It¡¯s my first time tasting it in my life. It¡¯s rare in this world.


    The venerable sovereign didn¡¯t say anything. He sat down and took a sip.


    BOOM!


    After surviving the oddity, the matter of the Big Bang would begin to spread.


    The two of them sat down and discussed the Dao in the primordial chaos and the beginning of the universe. Tuxin also poured himself a cup. to be honest, I actually admire you old creatures.


    ¡°It might look rotten, but there¡¯s still something amazing about it. The previous three battles, as well as the battle with you, have all been eye-opening, and have all been brilliant. They are all brilliant people, and have no lack of intelligence or bravery.¡±


    unfortunately, in your eyes, we¡¯re still rotten. We deserve to die. The venerable sovereign smiled faintly.


    Tu Xin picked up a cup of wine and said, however, I still have to thank fellow Daoist for giving me such an opportunity to see the most beautiful beauty in the universe in advance, even though it¡¯s only a fake beauty and can¡¯t be treated as real.


    Tuxin and the venerable sovereigns already knew that a real battle was inevitable.


    you don¡¯t need to thank me for this performance. You and I listen, but it¡¯s not me who¡¯s playing, it¡¯s the evil god outside. The venerable sovereign¡¯s voice also became calm.


    ¡°This is a cup of wine to send me off. After this cup of wine, I will be entering the oddity the next time. If I am able to survive, then we will have to fight.¡± He continued to pour wine with a smile, as if he was chatting with a long-lost friend.


    ¡°After this cup of wine, we¡¯re going to talk about life and death?¡± The venerable sovereign also raised his cup high. you still have a lot of energy left. You can still hold on for a long time. If you delay a few more times, you¡¯ll have a higher chance of winning.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Tu Xin smiled and also raised his cup high. I¡¯ve delayed for too long, and my energy level has dropped too much. Before I can enter it and figure out a way to escape from this singularity, you might burst out and kill me.


    ¡°How is that possible? My miracle martial art hasn¡¯t been perfected yet, so you should be the one killing me now.¡± The venerable sovereign said honestly.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Tuxin smiled. He was always watertight and responded with the most perfect solution.


    Bang!


    The people around them clinked their glasses lightly, not having any intention of moving.


    In the distance, everyone from the longevity Daoist Palace held their breaths as they looked at the two great beings in the chaos.


    ¡°It seems like in the old days, in the final battle between the three clans, the three parties also sat down and drank before we fought. After all, that battle was too terrifying. We also stood at the peak and fought countless times. We all respected each other and appreciated each other. How many people like us could be found in this era?¡± &Nbsp; pheasant eye suddenly spoke, ¡± everyone has complicated feelings before they kill.


    ¡°If only we weren¡¯t on different sides back then ¡­¡± Rong Cheng was also silent for a while.


    Everyone in the crowd knew that although the two of them seemed to be chatting, they were actually madly calculating the data they had just obtained. They were getting more and more familiar with the oddity.


    They were already extremely terrifying.


    For ordinary people, even in the face of such a terrifying amount of data, it would be difficult to complete the deduction. However, their intelligence had long surpassed the limits of the universe.


    I don¡¯t know if there really was a prehistoric era, but it¡¯s definitely the first time in the current era!


    ¡°The times are really changing.¡±


    Tuxin¡¯s voice fell, and he looked at the 31st collapse again. It had begun to return, and the speed of return and collapse was getting faster and faster, and more and more terrifying. Your Excellency has stopped the progress of the era, not letting the old era decline. It will only bring rotten soil, not the flower of hope for progress.


    I know you are paving the way for the future. In your eyes, we should all die with the times. The future already belongs to you newbies.


    The venerable sovereign knew that tu Xin was indeed a pure person.


    For the sake of his own race and the future of the universe, such a person had already decided to overthrow the old rule at the risk of his life ¡­


    He was a martyr who did not care about anything for the sake of reason, just like yimang and Daoist Changsheng back then. They were great heroes in the long river of history, and Xu Zhi had always held them in a heart of respect.


    However, although Xu Zhi admired him, he was already standing on the opposite side. In a sense, he was indeed rotten. Perhaps he was really a parasite of the universe and an obstacle to the general trend.


    ¡°You know what? You said that I was rotten and high above, but perhaps that was the case. I blocked everything.¡± The venerable sovereign was silent for a moment. He looked at the chaos singularity in the distance. but you know what? I¡¯ve seen such a scene more than once.¡±


    ¡°More than once?¡± Tu Xin looked at the man in front of him and then at the chaos singularity in the distance.


    The venerable sovereign turned around and smiled. I¡¯ve seen too much. I may not be as talented as you in other aspects, but I know more about the development of civilization and history than you do.


    ¡°You said I¡¯m rotten? Then, what is corruption?¡±


    The venerable sovereign drank a cup himself.


    the universe has deviated from its fixed general trend. Only then can it avoid the fixed universe¡¯s reincarnation, avoid the destiny you see, your future ¡­ Let a different flower appear in the times.¡±


    ¡°You say I¡¯m rotten, so why can¡¯t I say you¡¯re rotten? Move forward along with your destiny, towards the rotten future of fate, and welcome your own Destiny¡¯s decline and death.¡±


    in the future, you might be like us, abandoned by the times? ¡±


    The venerable sovereign said softly and clinked his glass with the leader of the new era, ¡± ¡°Tu Xin, tell me, is that really what you want?¡±


    ¡°I hope so?¡±


    Tuxin was silent, but he seemed to be wavering.


    The crowd in the distance felt their scalps go numb. These few short sentences seemed to contain unimaginable ancient prehistoric truths.


    Reincarnation?


    Does this mean that this wasn¡¯t the first time such a similar era had occurred?


    Then, what exactly happened in the prehistoric universe?


    Could it be that the universe had reincarnated countless times in this manner?


    Every era would last for tens of billions of years, and it would repeat over and over again, falling into some kind of eternal reincarnation cycle?


    So, the venerable sovereign wanted to change, to have a different future, and to jump out of the universe¡¯s reincarnation of fate?


    Every Great Collapse and explosion was a similar flower and a similar trajectory? Walking towards the same destination?


    ¡°Who¡¯s decaying?¡±


    The venerable sovereign smiled, raised his cup high, and said, ¡± decay. This is a ridiculous paradox.


    Tuxin was silent for a moment, but he still had a pure smile on his face as he raised his glass. you can¡¯t shake me. I don¡¯t know if what you said is true or not, but I only believe in myself.


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    The venerable sovereign stopped talking and raised his cup high with a smile.


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    Tu Xin also laughed. His smile was incomparably frivolous and pure. Even tuxin from a distant era in the future wouldn¡¯t be able to see this scene in front of him again.


    He would forever remember this moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting.¡± Tu Xin looked at the returning oddity in the distance. to enter the oddity, you don¡¯t have a third method to stop me from fighting you, right? ¡±


    ¡°No, you really are a monster.¡±


    The venerable sovereign trembled and stood up slowly. He followed him to the oddity. it¡¯s understandable for you to follow your fate, but I just hope that you will remember one thing.


    Tuxin didn¡¯t hesitate at all this time. Just as the singularity was about to collapse, he jumped into it and couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±What is it?¡±


    ¡°Man will decay and believe in fate, man will prosper and believe in himself.¡±


    ¡°Who among us is the one rotting? who can say for sure?¡±


    The moment tu Xin heard this, he had already jumped into the singularity, as if he had entered an endless abyss. At this point, life and death were only a matter of one fight, but he could not help but Mutter in his heart, ¡±


    ¡®Who among us is decaying?¡¯

 Chapter 1422

    ?


    1422 Chapter 1429-the third dead end


    Tuxin clearly knew that if he moved forward in the future and developed according to the destined general trend, in a sense, he would believe in fate and the heavens.


    He had thought that he was a newborn sprout of the future. Could it be that he had long since decayed in a sense?


    who is the one decaying ¡­


    Tu Xin closed his eyes, he had already entered the most terrifying despair in the universe.


    Inside the oddity. He turned into an infinitely small dot, a molecule, an atom, and a quark ¡­ All the series of basic physical units no longer existed here.


    What was the void?


    What was chaos?


    This was the best explanation.


    Even the most basic form of matter did not exist. It had completely become the source of the universe.


    Hualala-


    Tu Xin¡¯s method was so ingenious that no one else could understand it. Through a huge amount of calculation, he directly hid in the gap and landed accurately in the room.


    ¡°This power ¡­¡±


    The terrifying oddity was devouring him, and the danger was tens of thousands of times more dangerous than he had imagined.


    ¡°I have to hide in this gap. Once I touch the outside, I¡¯ll die for sure.¡±


    a normal singularity in the universe would not have any gaps or loopholes, because the laws are complete. This incomplete law is condensed into a singularity, which has the possibility of hiding here!


    He laughed out loud. His guess was right!


    The venerable sovereign had entered the blind spot of his thinking and almost made him fall for it.


    it¡¯s so beautiful. He said he¡¯s seen this view countless times? ¡±


    Tuxin felt like he was in a small room, looking at the blizzard and chaos outside the window, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little shocked.


    ¡°However, I still succeeded in the end.¡±


    Only tu Xin knew how dangerous it was.


    Life and death were decided in this instant.


    That moment was the closest he had ever been to death in his life.


    However, just as he said, the most dangerous place also had the greatest opportunity.


    In this air shelter, one could get the closest to understanding the true singular point of the universe. One could feel the original power within and understand the concept of a singular point better.


    the origin of everything. To understand it, you are destined to reach the eleventh step.


    although the door to the eleventh level of the universe has yet to open, I¡¯ve grasped and understood this power in advance. When the time comes, breaking through to the eleventh level will be a matter of time.


    He began to comprehend it. His understanding of the oddity increased rapidly, and the power he controlled became more and more familiar.


    Level 11 was the ultimate realm of the universe.


    At this realm, one would have the same origin Energy as the universe!


    The universe was dying, but he was not! He would not be afraid even if the universe was destroyed! The great eagle that transcended the cosmos epoch, soaring through every cosmos epoch!


    what a great ultimate life form! We must determine the final victory with this. He said softly.


    But the next second, his expression changed slightly.


    This was because he could clearly see that there was a singularity following closely behind, quickly landing in his position. Its actions were similar to his, and its method seemed to be imitating his. The actions were very rough.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really come in.¡±


    Tu Xin¡¯s voice was cold, ¡± you¡¯re still so cautious. You learned from me and used such a crude method. You didn¡¯t reveal any more tricks. Wherever I go, you¡¯ll follow behind me.


    He didn¡¯t believe that the other party didn¡¯t have a more perfect and mature method after entering countless times.


    Xu Zhi cast him a glance and said, ¡± transform into a singularity. Do you want to have a fight with me here? ¡±


    Tu Xin chuckled, ¡± if we fight here, we¡¯ll die together if we¡¯re not careful. I¡¯m afraid of death, but you don¡¯t seem to be afraid of death? ¡±


    He was in his main body, and the other party was also in his main body.


    However, the other party still had avatars in the various heavens and universes outside. Thus, even though the strongest combat power of the main body had fallen and his vitality was greatly damaged, the price was still acceptable.


    ¡°There should be a battle.¡± The venerable sovereign said.


    however, you can¡¯t kill me. You might be able to detonate the entire oddity, destroy the entire safe haven, and blow me up ¡­ But there¡¯s not enough time.¡± the explosion and collapse of the oddity happened in an instant, ¡± tu Xin sneered. it was too fast. There wasn¡¯t enough time to make a move.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± The venerable sovereign said, sitting quietly in place.


    Xu Zhi felt that tuxin was talking too much.


    Can¡¯t you talk less? let¡¯s study this oddity together.


    Xu Zhi could not be bothered to pay attention to him. He wanted to break through to the eleventh level, understand the structure and principles of singularities, and even turn himself into a singularity to perfect this miracle martial arts.


    Tu Xin saw that the other party didn¡¯t say anything, and his eyes flickered slightly, ¡± you still want to deduce your own miracle martial arts? are you really so confident ¡­


    Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly looked at the venerable sovereign in shock.


    He looked at the man in front of him in disbelief and said in shock, ¡± ¡°Your miracle martial art! So that was how it was! I see, this was all part of your scheme!¡±


    Xu Zhi was in a daze. He suddenly looked at tu Xin curiously.


    Did he see the future again?


    This monster was not human at all.


    His words were not false. He could constantly see the future and predict all the changes in the situation. He was like a chess player who could see fifty to sixty moves in the future.


    my wisdom is enough to see past and present. My left eye can see the future, and my right eye can see the past.


    This wasn¡¯t absurd, it was the truth.


    He was still deducing, but he had already deduced this miraculous martial art for him. He had even thought of a way to deal with it with this expression?


    ¡°Did you see that?¡± ¡°Have you seen the power of the nine revolutions mysterious art I deduced?¡± the venerable sovereign suddenly laughed.


    Tu Xin was silent.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty good.¡± The venerable sovereign finally spoke seriously this time. He was also saying in his heart, ¡± don¡¯t always think about nonsense. This is my real plan.


    Tu Xin took a deep breath. this martial art ¡­ So, you were waiting for me here? ¡±


    If his guess was correct, this would be the biggest variable in the history of the entire universe. Once this technique was formed, perhaps no one in the universe would be able to defeat this Strongest Man in the history of the universe.


    He saw a dead end!


    The third dead end.


    If he was able to solve the first and second dead end, he could not see any hope in the third one!


    ¡°What a terrifying man.¡± He closed his eyes, and there was an indescribable fear in his heart. It was the fear of being controlled and schemed against. all of these are linked, and each level is more terrifying than the last. Even though he broke through the previous few dead ends, he was still waiting for me here. It was an even more terrifying despair.


    Xu Zhi looked at his silence and vaguely guessed something.


    His nine revolutions mysterious art could succeed, and it would be terrifying if he succeeded.


    in other words, there¡¯s hope for this cultivation technique to succeed. In that case, I can deduce it. The corners of Xu Zhi¡¯s mouth curled up into an almost inaudible smile. Although he did not know what tuxin was reading, he could not help but feel at ease.


    What interlocking?


    Three arrangements?


    In fact, there was only one plan from the beginning to the end: The new nine revolutions mysterious art.


    However, it was enough that his scheme could really make the other party afraid.


    he thinks I¡¯m the third part of his plan ¡­ In fact, this is my first and only plan! However, if he could kill him, that would be enough ¡­ As long as the result is fine, the nine revolutions mysterious art, this miraculous martial art, will determine the victory.¡± Xu Zhi shook his head.


    He knew very well how powerful his nine revolutions mysterious art was.


    It was equivalent to the joint effort of all the living civilizations in the universe. How terrifying was this martial art?


    Xu Zhi finally heaved a sigh of relief and said in a speechless manner, ¡± after going around in a circle, I¡¯ve finally returned to the main topic from being a complete mess. I¡¯ve truly understood the power of the miracle martial art that I¡¯ve created. This is a proper confrontation.

 Chapter 1423

    ?


    1423 Chapter 1430-seeing a future of certain death


    In the longevity Daoist Palace.


    In the boundless depths of the sea, a figure slowly walked out from the darkness and pulled on the door of the ancient lifelong realm.


    This was the first time in 14 billion years that an outsider had entered this forbidden land.


    Clang, clang, clang.


    The crisp knocking sounds continued.


    The barrier of the lifelong realm soon opened up as the figure slowly walked into the palace.


    An old man sat on the throne and looked at the guests below, ¡± how many years has it been since we have a guest. We entered the deepest Primal Chaos Ocean Pressure in the universe and came here.


    ¡°Other than the two who are still fighting outside, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who can transform into the oddity.¡±


    The density of the water pressure and matter in the deepest part of the universe had already begun to approach the form of some singularities.


    If one had not mastered and started to come into contact with the eleventh-grade power in this area, they would not have the ability to enter at all and would have been crushed alive.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for the new quantum combat body.¡± An ethereal voice came.


    ¡°Quantum battle body? You¡¯re actually hiding your body outside. You sure have a lot of tricks up your sleeve.¡± The old man said with a smile, unsurprised.


    It was obvious that he had also secretly sent a reincarnation to sneak into the universe and observe the battle.


    Tu Xin laughed, ¡± I don¡¯t have many backup plans. Otherwise, how would I deal with you guys? Everything in the world is balanced, and those that should be eliminated will be eliminated eventually. It is the same for you, Sir ¡­ However, I have a plan to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The old man went straight to the point.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die.¡±


    Tu Xin¡¯s voice was very cold, ¡± the future I saw was that I would die without a doubt. I couldn¡¯t defeat that person¡¯s miracle martial arts. There was no way to reverse it. Therefore, I could only look for a variable ¡­ And in this universe, if there¡¯s anyone who can hide deeply, it¡¯s only you, Sir, who has the possibility of interfering with the combat power of our level.¡±


    Tu Xin obviously knew that the other party was also a terrifying old monster. He was unfathomable, and he didn¡¯t know what terrifying cards he was hiding.


    ¡°Oh? The other party is so powerful?¡±


    The old man was a little surprised, but he still expressed his goodwill, ¡± ¡°As the overlords of this era, shouldn¡¯t you guys have a firm grasp on victory? There¡¯s no need for me to be on your side. Out of the ten great Dao of the universe, I have one, and you have nine. We¡¯ll be on the same level in the future.¡±


    He was playing dumb and had no intention of coming out, because he was always high and mighty.


    Based on the current situation, each cosmos could only accommodate one rank 11. Hence, including the lifelong realm, there were a total of ten cosmoses and ten seats.


    The other nine were all fighting for the nine seats of the great Dao, but he was a fixed one. This was his right as the victor of the era in the past, and he no longer needed to fight for it.


    Without his permission, the others basically had no way to enter the lifelong realm. Hence, he didn¡¯t need to worry at all.


    What did it matter to him who won or lost in the outside world?


    He couldn¡¯t protect the others, but he could protect his own position.


    In that case, once all the existences reached level 11 one after another, they would come to settle the score with him. So what if there were nine of them?


    The more terrifying an existence was, the harder it was to kill them!


    He couldn¡¯t compete with them, but if he kept running and hiding, the nine of them might not be able to catch him.


    The old man calmly stared at him, ¡± please return. I don¡¯t touch karma. Regardless of our lifelong realm or your side, I will not interfere. I¡¯m an absolute neutral person.


    He didn¡¯t want to interfere with the new and old creatures.


    ¡°Do you really have the confidence?¡±


    Tu Xin suddenly spoke, and his voice gradually became higher, ¡± there¡¯s no mistake in you taking one of the ten seats of the Grand Dao. However, can you protect this seat? ¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± The old man interrupted him.


    Tu Xin walked over step by step and looked at the old man sitting on the high seat. He said coldly, I know what you¡¯re planning. You¡¯re confident that you won¡¯t be defeated. When the door to level 11 opens and the universe is completely mature, you¡¯ll begin to vindicate your Dao and become level 11 ¡­


    ¡°But, can you vindicate Dao faster than others?¡±


    Tu Xin laughed and coldly said,¡±Faster than the two of us? ¡°The two of us have already mastered the oddity and are now using it to simulate a breakthrough.¡±


    as long as we break through to level 11 first and enter this place to kill you, you will definitely die before you reach level 11!


    What tu Xin said was very realistic.


    Normally, when a new realm arrived, everyone would start at the same starting line. Even if they had similar qualifications, the time of Dao validation would be similar ¡­


    Furthermore, in every other universe, countless geniuses were fighting for a seat. They were in extremely fierce battles, and even the nine battlefields were fighting. As for the lifelong realm, there was no competition. He would definitely be the fastest to reach level 11.


    However, things were different now.


    Tuxin and venerable sovereigns were faster than him because of the simulation. How could he resist them when they broke through as soon as the era came?


    The old man fell into silence.


    Tu Xin sneered. because you don¡¯t take sides. Neither side will tolerate you. No matter who wins or loses, once we rule the world, you will be the next target to be settled.


    The old man looked down with a cold expression. that makes sense. The two of you are no longer in line with the times. You¡¯ve studied the power of level 11 in advance. It¡¯s a variable and unreasonable. You¡¯ll break through faster than the old man ¡­ So, I have to pick a side?¡±


    Tu Xin nodded. that¡¯s right.


    hahahaha!!


    The old man suddenly laughed heartily. you two are still too young. I¡¯m your ancestor in playing tricks!


    ¡°You think you¡¯ll be quick?¡±


    The old man stood up shakily. He looked at tu Xin from the throne and stretched out his hand, ¡± look, What is this? ¡±


    Whoosh.


    A vortex appeared in his hand.


    He didn¡¯t know when, but he had already cut off his own bloodline and was using ¡°alchemy¡± to turn his palm into a singularity.


    Furthermore, he seemed to be many times more skilled than tu Xin.


    ¡°Young man, I have also mastered the power of the oddity ¡­¡±


    The old man had a kind look and chuckled, ¡± I¡¯m the same as you guys. I¡¯ve already reached level 11 in mental strength. I¡¯ll be able to break through in an instant when the era comes. I¡¯m as fast as you guys. By then, you won¡¯t be able to do anything to me when we¡¯re all at level 11.


    Tu Xin¡¯s expression was very calm.


    of course, ¡± the old man said softly. I don¡¯t have a transformation singularity. I can study it at any time. I don¡¯t have the unique advantage of entering it ¡­ ¡®It took me a long time to learn and understand it. I figured it out bit by bit. Of course, I can¡¯t figure it out without a reference ¡­¡¯ Can you see the chaos sea outside the lifelong realm?¡±


    Tuxin finally understood how the old man had learned the knowledge of singularities.


    The lifelong realm was the deepest part of the chaos sea.


    The nine great continents and the mass of the endless chaos sea pressed down on this piece of land. The density of this land exceeded the limits of physics. In addition to the fact that the longevity world itself distorted the natural laws, this tenth world also possessed some special characteristics that were close to a singularity.


    ¡°You¡¯re too young. From the very beginning, the lifelong realm has been simulating oddity in preparation for today¡¯s rank 11.¡± it¡¯s just that this is the biggest secret, ¡± the old man said with a smile. even the longevity Saints didn¡¯t tell me.


    ¡°Old man, you¡¯re really patient.¡±


    Tu Xin laughed, sighing that this old man was really sinister and had amazing means. He said,¡±I didn¡¯t expect you to have the same level of power as us. Your trump card is very terrifying!¡±


    Tu Xin praised, but his face was full of sarcasm,¡±However, when faced with that ancient fellow from the prehistoric universe ¡­ You will also die without a doubt!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re not the oldest! You¡¯re not the most rotten! Above you, there¡¯s a prehistoric universe that¡¯s even older than you ¡­ Before his long life, you and I were both young people. How could he not have included you in his scheme?¡± Tu Xin¡¯s words caused the old man¡¯s murky and aged expression to reveal a trace of sharpness and shock.


    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating venerable sovereigns.¡± Tu Xin stared at him coldly.

 Chapter 1424

    ?


    1424 The venerable sovereign¡¯s scheme, the shocked longevity Dao Palace Master


    The old man was completely silent. He calmed down and stared at tu Xin quietly.


    He had been watching this terrifying man¡¯s killing techniques and amazing talent until now. It was very terrifying.


    He had sneaked into the universe and even watched the battle with Rong Cheng and the others in the nine universes of the creation era. However, the longevity sages didn¡¯t know about this.


    With his cautiousness, he naturally had to keep an eye on the changes outside.


    ¡°Tu Xin, your intelligence has surpassed the past and the present, and has surpassed the limits of us old creatures! I can¡¯t compare to you either, I¡¯m just relying on my seniority.¡±


    The old man bitterly smiled humbly and suddenly said, let¡¯s formally get to know each other. My previous name was Chen qiuguo. You can call me renjiu.


    ¡°The codename for the lifelong realm? A Dao name?¡± When tu Xin heard this title, he didn¡¯t care. For these ancient existences, names were just a form of address.


    however, longevity is a good name. It fits the name of the longevity Daoist Palace. Tuxin laughed, ¡± too bad ¡­


    Tu Xin suddenly stopped talking.


    I also have the knowledge of singularities, ¡± renjiu said softly. just like the two of you, I can immediately break through to level 11 as soon as the era comes. I shouldn¡¯t have lost at all. What do you mean by that, Sir? ¡±


    He could not find a reason to lose.


    Once the time came, he would break through at the fastest speed and become level 11.


    No matter how fast the other party was, they would only be at the same speed as him. At that time, they would address each other as ¡± fellow Daoist ¡°, and he would only be the winner.


    Everyone else was fighting for the seat, but he was already destined to be one of the eleventh-level existences, so he was not willing to get involved.


    He clearly knew that once the lifelong realm entered the world, there was a possibility that they would be overthrown.


    As long as he didn¡¯t appear in the world, he would always be able to win.


    ¡°Logically speaking, that is indeed the case.¡±


    Tu Xin said,¡±nothing can stop you from vindicating your Dao or kill you ¡­¡± The era has yet to come, who can defeat you, the longevity Saint? You¡¯re the strongest bloodline warrior! When the time comes, who can stop you from vindicating Dao? No one would be able to enter the lifelong realm and compete with you. I¡¯m perfect and flawless.¡±


    ¡°Is that really the case? The so-called miracle is something that is beyond people¡¯s imagination. That¡¯s why it is called a miracle.¡±


    When the old man heard this, he suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°Yes, a miracle ¡­ Breaking the impossible is a miracle. That guy¡¯s miracle martial arts!¡± ¡°What kind of miracle is this martial art he¡¯s trying to create?¡± tu Xin asked in a soft voice.


    ¡°It allows people to reach level 11 before the universe is mature and the door to level 11 appears!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± The old man instantly shouted.


    ¡°Turning the impossible into the possible is a miracle.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a real rank 11, but it¡¯s half a rank 11,¡± tu Xin said softly.


    The old man was completely silent. Half was enough.


    Tu Xin said,¡±we¡¯re back to the previous question.¡± An eleventh-ranked existence has descended, but you haven¡¯t even broken through to the eleventh level. Can the lifelong realm block him? will it give you the chance to break through?¡±


    at that time, an existence is high and mighty. If you can¡¯t break through, we can¡¯t either. Tu Xin said.


    The old man was completely silent. this person is so ruthless? ¡±


    a long time ago, his experiences had already predicted everything. He wanted to suppress the entire era and make arbitrary decisions that would become taboo throughout the ages. Tu Xin softly muttered the words of those players,


    ¡°Before I became a God, there was no God in the world.¡±


    The old man¡¯s mind was completely unsettled. He felt the terror of the venerable sovereign.


    An ancient existence from the prehistoric universe ¡­


    That kind of domineering feeling, his chaotic layout, and the exciting battle with tu Xin, made him feel a little pressured.


    If that was the case, then he would also be ruthlessly beaten down to the mortal world. He would not be able to escape his fate ¡­


    it¡¯s like karma. Nothing can stay at the top forever, not even our longevity Daoist Palace.


    The old man suddenly sat on the throne and remembered what he had said to the longevity Saints. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal an indescribable bitterness.


    He wanted to escape and didn¡¯t want to enter the world. He was afraid that things would turn out like this, but he had no choice.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m inviting you to go on stage.¡± ¡°Your Excellency, do you have a way?¡± tu Xin asked.


    The old man was still smiling bitterly. a way? ¡±


    No wonder tuxin couldn¡¯t find any hope.


    ¡°Tell me his cultivation method in detail.¡± The old man said with rapt attention.


    Tu Xin finished his speech.


    The old man was silent for a moment. there¡¯s still one more way. Only variables can defeat variables.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯ve prepared a lot of backup plans over the years. Otherwise, I¡¯d really be helpless.¡±


    The reporter smiled and looked at the old man in front of him.


    This ancient being behind the scenes had hidden many of his methods.


    Tu Xin knew that there were countless trump cards that were definitely not inferior to his. If such an existence also made a move ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    Within the singularity of chaos.


    Xu Zhi looked at the calm-looking tu Xin, who had suddenly quieted down to study and deduce the singularities. He was also very calm.


    ¡°He probably knows how terrifying my cultivation technique is.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm as he continued to deduce his own technique. In fact, he had already made some progress.


    Other people were trying new things and opening up new Dao paths one after another, but he had already deduced until now. If he couldn¡¯t even open up a Dao path after such a long time, then he didn¡¯t need to live anymore.


    Furthermore, Xu Zhi had a multiverse cultivation technique.


    ¡°There¡¯s already some progress,¡±


    Xu Zhi said softly and looked at the oddity outside. ¡°As expected, my initial guess was correct. To use the power of the oddity ¡­¡±


    He lowered his head and looked at the oddity that he had turned into. so that¡¯s how I used the power of the oddity to cultivate this technique? ¡±


    tu Xin is indeed a terrifying person. He guessed that the concept of my cultivation method was Grand, and he even created this cultivation method a step ahead of me ¡­ That¡¯s why I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    ¡°Because my philosophy is to use the oddity as the power source.¡±


    the old nine revolutions mysterious art used a sun in the central space as the power furnace, and the nine internal spaces kept revolving ¡­ But today, with the singularity as the power furnace and nine universes revolving around it, this is the true body of Pangu, the nine revolutions mysterious art. ¡±


    Xu Zhi stood up and watched as the singularity in the universe exploded again. it¡¯s finally about time. The key to solving this problem is to find out the power of the singularity dawn.


    BOOM!


    The thirty-second explosion had begun.


    it¡¯s normal to be afraid, because my miracle martial art is a powerful suppression that can be used once and for all, making it impossible for them to turn over, turning themselves into The Strongest Man in History who can control the power of the universe.


    BOOM!


    The return of the universe¡¯s singularity was complete, and the Big Bang began.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    Xu Zhi left the singularity and slowly raised his arm again in the vortex of the creation of the century.


    BOOM!


    The nine universes that he had surrounded the singularity to help him resist with brute force slowly surged over.


    Countless universes collapsed.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s lower abdomen seemed to contract violently, and an invisible five-colored vortex slowly condensed.


    There was a loud bang.


    It was as if the formation was about to split the heavens and earth apart.


    Ding ding dang dang.


    Tu Xin¡¯s face turned pale, and his eyes turned red. He kept retreating and looked at the venerable sovereign from a distance.


    Ding ding dang dang.


    Countless laws bloomed and shattered.


    ¡°You think it¡¯s the true sound of the great Dao, but it¡¯s actually the sound of my heartbeat.¡±


    The venerable sovereign slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    At this moment, they finally knew the real reason for tu Xin¡¯s stiff expression.


    Everyone saw a scene that they would never forget for the rest of their lives. It was an unbelievable miracle.


    An extremely tiny singularity was embedded in his heart, half collapsing and half exploding, like a heart swelling and contracting, producing the tinkling prelude of the universe.


    Every tune of the great path was just the rise and fall of a heartbeat.

 Chapter 1425

    ?


    1425 The thoughts of the venerable sovereign


    Whoosh.


    The nine special bloodline universes that he had prepared were suddenly entangled and shrunk. They quickly surrounded the oddity and entered the venerable sovereign¡¯s abdomen like a disc.


    Ding ding dang dang!


    The clear sound of something shattering, the melodious sound of wind chimes colliding, the overture of the universe, seemed to have transformed into a form.


    Every true sound of the universe was just the rise and fall of a heartbeat.


    tuxin, you¡¯ve always been thinking about something else. This is my real trump card.


    The venerable sovereign slowly floated in the chaos and opened his arms.


    His skin was still filled with a faint chaotic platinum color, as if countless energy colors and matter were mixed together, bringing with it the great, sacred, and pure feeling of the universe¡¯s first and most primitive.


    In this body, energy and matter could no longer be distinguished. The matter that made up his body was no longer carbon, oxygen, and other elements.


    BOOM!


    A majestic white-gold light shot up into the sky.


    All the living beings in the vicinity of the sea of chaos trembled violently. It was as if some kind of ultimate life form that transcended dimensions had been born. They couldn¡¯t help but look up.


    Tu Xin looked into the distance, as if he could see the moment when the world was created.


    ¡°Half a rank 11 ¡­¡± He suddenly calmed down and looked back to 14 billion years ago. He saw the youngest era of the universe. the origin of the universe ¡­


    a strange point???!!


    BOOM!


    He took a light step forward.


    Countless multi-colored body matter was also converging, slowly forming a special structure.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally revealed your true colors.¡±


    Tu Xin stood in place, and his whole body was intertwined with all kinds of ancient Dao runes. He was like the only true God in the history of the universe, able to see through the past and the future.


    The two terrifying figures faced each other from a distance and responded to each other.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The venerable sovereign has already mastered the power of the oddity ¡­ It¡¯s a realm where you can use singularities. You¡¯re already at the legendary level 11.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart went blank as they watched this scene. Only endless fear and shock filled their bodies.


    The oddity in the venerable sovereign¡¯s abdominal cavity had already proven this point.


    However, the door to level 11 had not yet opened, and the era had not yet arrived. How did he manage to ¡­ In this imperfect era? To reach level 11?


    It was a miracle!


    This was venerable sovereigns ¡®miraculous martial arts.


    ¡°Using the oddity as the power source ¡­ It can¡¯t be wrong. Using this power is a rank 11 martial art. ¡± In the distance, almost no one spoke as they watched this scene anxiously without taking their eyes off it. The atmosphere was heavy and silent.


    At the same time, an indescribable excitement began to fill his body. With such powerful strength, he could win!


    No wonder tu Xin was so afraid.


    An eleventh-level against a tenth-level was simply crushing to the limit!


    The fourth battle in the martial arts practice field, this miraculous martial art, made them completely excited.


    Rong Cheng and Ji Zhi stood together, looking at the venerable sovereign¡¯s body of the oddity. The white-gold light was spreading. this is the universe¡¯s ultimate life level, level 11. Such an existence is known as the origin of the great Dao. It¡¯s a great eagle that looks down on the universe era and is undying and imperishable. A venerable sovereign has actually reached this level!!


    but the realm hasn¡¯t arrived, the universe hasn¡¯t been completed, and the era of level 11 hasn¡¯t arrived. How can he break through? ¡± Slaughter raised his head, revealing a look of desire. Looking at the boundless power of the final dimension, he could not suppress the shock in his heart.


    This was the power of the source.


    He had split up all the rules and systems of the universe. He was as vast as the ocean, and a sense of vastness that was vast and endless came over, as if all systems were his children.


    All systems and rules were fake DAOs that declined with the change of time. Only the source was the true Dao, because it had evolved everything.


    Level 1 to 10 were all fake Dao in the universe, and level 11 was the eternity of transcendence.


    it turns out that it¡¯s really possible for a great eagle to transcend the universe!!! Genard looked at all of this in shock. He had seen the true end of the universe, which was enough to make him excited, or to say, the realm that every strong man dreamed of. Now that it was displayed in front of him, the sense of intoxication was indescribable.


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t grasping a true oddity! That is an incomplete oddity, an artificial oddity created by bloodlines.¡±


    At this moment, Rong Cheng looked at the venerable sovereign¡¯s abdominal cavity with a serious expression. She knew that it was incomplete. moreover, even if it¡¯s an incomplete singularity, it¡¯s not a power that I can master now ¡­


    ¡°Then why?¡± One of the players quickly asked.


    Rong Cheng squinted and said in shock, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s indirectly using the oddity to convert its power into food ¡­ He can¡¯t use the oddity¡¯s power directly, so he¡¯s only half a rank 11. He¡¯s just barely managed to reach that level through some tricks.¡±


    ¡°Indirectly? To convert the power of the oddity into something to use?¡± At the side, some people were puzzled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It looks like he placed the oddity into his body, but he didn¡¯t actually use the oddity¡¯s power.¡±


    &Nbsp; pheasant Ji could tell as well. She stared at it. instead, he used the power of the singularity to pressure and collapse the nine universes around him, allowing the nine universes to enter his body and become his power furnace.


    Many people were puzzled. Was the oddity just a decoration?


    How could it be called a singularity power furnace?


    The power he used clearly came from the nine bloodline universes.


    the so-called motivation is not the ability to directly absorb the energy of the other party. Rong Cheng shook her head and explained softly,¡±the oddity also released a power-the power of compression ¡­¡± It¡¯s responsible for compressing the ¡®kinetic energy¡¯ of the nine universes, turning the nine universes into the size of a rice grain. It¡¯s like storing the power of a compressed spring.¡±


    then, the nine bloodline universes will transmit the power of this compressed spring and the power of the universe itself to supply the venerable sovereigns.


    Everyone understood.


    This was equivalent to the supercharged technology of an internal combustion engine.


    The singularities were responsible for charging and providing a high-temperature and high-pressure environment. The nine universes were responsible for providing fuel and energy for combustion.


    It was a miraculous martial art that was like the work of the gods!


    use the nine revolution bloodline universe as a medium, transform, and transfer.


    this is the principle of this technique, ¡± Rong Cheng said coldly. it¡¯s easy to say but it¡¯s hard to operate.


    Everyone was clear about this.


    How difficult was it to borrow the power of the oddity indirectly?


    To collapse part of one¡¯s heart into a super-small singularity and ¡± beat ¡± rhythmically like a heart was an exquisite and delicate operation that couldn¡¯t be described with art.


    One had to have an extremely deep understanding of the oddity in order to do so.


    In other words, he already had enough knowledge of rank 11. As long as the time came, he could break through to this realm at any time.


    Tu Xin and the venerable sovereign were monsters among monsters!


    Their intelligence had far exceeded the limit to be able to do such an incredible thing.


    as expected, the venerable sovereign has been planning all this. In the distance, the racer of Mount Haruna heaved a sigh of admiration and said, ¡± ¡°We should have thought of this earlier.¡±


    he created nine bloodline universes a long time ago and became one of the nine heavenly Dao.


    just now, I used nine universes to try to circle around the singularity. This is clearly an attempt to combine the singularity and the nine universes to carry out the final exploration. Now that it¡¯s completely formed, there¡¯s the nine revolutions mysterious art that can circle around it perfectly.


    The racer of Mount Haruna spoke in a low voice as he looked into the distance.


    In fact, the racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s analysis this time was indeed correct, because that was exactly what Xu Zhi was thinking, and it was also because of this that he was studying this new martial art step by step.


    From the beginning to the end, Xu Zhi had only been using this simple approach, which was to use his own miracle martial arts to deal with it.


    The racer of Mount Haruna¡¯s analysis was correct. However, he soon added other speculations. He had seen far into the future.


    ¡°Venerable sovereigns, they are really closely linked.¡±


    Instead, the racer of Mount Haruna began to exaggerate the situation. According to tu Xin¡¯s words, he continued to analyze, ¡±


    ¡°So far, according to tu Xin¡¯s analysis, the venerable sovereigns have a total of three traps and are extremely cautious! He revealed his trump card step by step. Tu Xin was indeed powerful. He had broken through the first and second trap before the venerable sovereign took out the third trap! Step by step!¡±


    When everyone heard this, they felt that this was indeed the case.


    but, do you really think that this is a coincidence? ¡± if this is all you¡¯ve seen, ¡± the racer of Mount Haruna replied, ¡± you¡¯ve only seen the second level.


    Could there be a deeper layer?


    At this moment, pheasant age, Rong Cheng, slaughter, and the others were curious.


    They knew that the racer of Mount Haruna was very familiar with the venerable sovereign, so they could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°Then ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted.


    The racer of Mount Haruna glanced at the few longevity Saints beside him. He knew that they were far more knowledgeable than him in terms of analysis, but they did not understand the venerable sovereign¡¯s character as well as he did.


    the venerable sovereign¡¯s personality is one of nonchalance and carefreeness, ¡± the racer of Mount Haruna said coldly. but he¡¯s actually extremely overbearing!


    ¡°In the old days, when I became a God, there was no God in the world ¡­ He had once monopolized the entire era and became a taboo! However, he doesn¡¯t really suppress the young heaven¡¯s favorites.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued,


    he¡¯s too proud and too lonely. This is the loneliness of being invincible in the world. He has a talent that has surpassed history ¡­ Thus, he intentionally guided the geniuses of each generation to become stronger and continuously break through himself. In the end, he would possess the courage to fight against himself and finally defeat his opponent!¡±


    ¡°In the past, the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord, Emperor Yun, Jue wushen ¡­ These ancient existences, which one of them wasn¡¯t an unrivaled hero of their era?¡±


    if it wasn¡¯t for the venerable sovereigns, would they have risen? ¡±


    ¡°Even if venerable sovereigns deliberately train them, they can only grow to that level! Finally, he will leap up and challenge the final immortal path, to fight the venerable sovereigns who are high above.¡±


    The people around them could not help but be fascinated by this story. They felt the overbearing and domineering power of the venerable sovereign, as well as his indescribable arrogance.


    Existences like the secluded mountain Prefecture Lord and Emperor Yun were indeed nurtured and ignored on purpose. They were allowed to develop freely. If they had the intention, they would have been wiped out during the germinal era.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying ¡­¡± Rong Cheng suddenly said.


    ¡°Yes, I am!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna turned around and looked at the two people who were facing off against each other. With an overwhelming aura, he said coldly, ¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed? Venerable sovereigns could have taken out this martial art from the very beginning and crushed the opponent to death, but why did they stop?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    If he had taken it out directly from the start, tu Xin would have died without a doubt!


    This was because tu Xin did not understand singularities at all from the beginning. He did not even have such means. Instead, he had to do it step by step ¡­


    At the beginning, the venerable sovereign said that he had not perfected it, which was probably a lie. He was deliberately going easy on her!


    why did you have to let him understand the oddity, step by step deepening the problem, and let tuxin break through the two dead ends? ¡± he thought.


    The racer of Mount Haruna looked into the distance and uttered a sentence that shocked everyone, ¡±


    based on the venerable sovereign¡¯s personality and his past taboo deeds, you should have already figured it out. He¡¯s deliberately guiding tu Xin to understand the oddity and understand it ¡­


    in the end, when tuxin is able to understand his own miraculous martial arts and stand side by side with him, the venerable sovereign will then really make a move and display his nine revolutions mysterious art. At the peak of his opponent¡¯s power in history, he will completely defeat him!!


    The surrounding longevity Saints were shocked.

 Chapter 1426

    ?


    1426 Chapter 1433-emergence


    Even the ancient Saints of the longevity Daoist Palace felt the arrogance and overbearingness in his words. There was an indescribable Valiance in his words.


    ¡°No wonder we felt something was wrong from the start!¡±


    ¡°With the schemes of such an existence, how could they possibly give the other party the chance to grow? He should have used the new nine revolutions mysterious art and killed him in one blow.¡±


    At this moment, Rong Cheng¡¯s eyes widened.


    No one knew that the venerable sovereigns had not perfected this martial art at all in the beginning. They had only perfected it after following tu Xin and learning for a period of time ¡­


    ¡°This is simply too fierce!¡±


    Rong Cheng couldn¡¯t help sighing with emotion. one careless mistake and you¡¯ll die. It¡¯s like putting your life on the line. It¡¯s rare for ordinary people to have such a mind!


    After all, it wasn¡¯t like those novels or RPG games, where you had to level up step by step. So that he could be killed in the end?


    This did not exist.


    If he really had such a brain disability, he would not have lived to the stage of a Saint and would have died directly.


    They were sinister old monsters who had lived for who knew how many years. They hid behind the scenes of their era, and once they made a move, they would kill instantly, leaving no room for escape.


    However, the venerable sovereign did the opposite!


    Everyone was a cunning old man. In order to live longer, he was overbearing and arrogant in the open. He had to constantly nurture the other party and let the other party understand his cultivation technique. He would wait for the other party to rise up and fight at the peak of his life ¡­


    His personality was simply a clear stream!


    Looking at the shocked faces of the sages, the racer of Mount Haruna could not help but feel satisfied.¡±Venerable sovereigns are different from the rest! The others were all cunning. The three pillar gods, Carolyn, di Qi ¡­ Even the longevity Saints and tu Xin in front of him were dirty and wretched. It¡¯s a competition of who¡¯s more sinister!¡±


    ¡°Only venerable sovereigns are independent!¡±


    he¡¯s not a cunning old man at all. He¡¯s not a coward at all!


    ¡°Instead, it¡¯s an open and just wind of righteousness! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have left behind the reputation of being the sole ruler of the world and the one who blocked the path of immortality!¡±


    This was the difference between venerable sovereigns and these people!


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Rong Cheng turned around and said to the other longevity Saints, ¡± previously, I felt that there were some doubts in this aspect and that there were many loopholes. I didn¡¯t expect that he did it on purpose ¡­


    of course. Everything has developed to this point. It perfectly combines the personality and behavior logic of the venerable sovereign.


    The racer of Mount Haruna looked at them arrogantly and said in a serious tone, ¡± in this world, there are only two kinds of magnanimity. One is venerable sovereigns, and the other is those who are not venerable sovereigns!


    One was venerable sovereigns, and the other was others ¡­


    Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled, and their respect for him grew.


    Ruji was shocked as well.


    She secretly recalled some things from before, and her beautiful eyes were full of admiration as she said, ¡± ¡°Could it be that my husband is really like this ¡­ I didn¡¯t misjudge him.¡±


    A hint of jealousy flashed across Wen Meng¡¯s eyes.


    She and Rugao Ji were longevity Saints of the longevity Dao Palace. They were naturally more powerful than non-combat Saints. However, Rugao Ji was able to encounter such an amazing opportunity ¡­


    And further away.


    Tu Xin¡¯s body was bathed in blood. After a few exchanges, he was already feeling despair.


    ¡°Is that so? You did it on purpose, on purpose, in the previous two ambushes, to temper me, to let me break through my own limits.¡±


    Tu Xin looked at the venerable sovereign with his hands behind his back and felt an unimaginable power.


    but even so, I¡¯ve broken through my limits twice in a row, and I still can¡¯t defeat you. Tu Xin¡¯s eyes gradually became sharp. As expected of an ancient existence of the prehistoric universe, a terrifying mastermind behind the scenes, it really made people feel despair, ¡± but I won¡¯t lose in the end, because I still have other trump cards.


    His eyes were filled with battle intent.


    ancient prehistory being, you want to cut off the immortal path of the ancient and modern universe and suppress us, the existences of the new era. I won¡¯t let you have your wish!


    ¡°If you can create a miracle martial art, I can also create a miracle!¡±


    ¡­.


    In the depths of the ocean, in the prehistoric universe bridge ruins.


    Countless chaos beings of the new era were gathered together.


    The ocean was rolling outside the house, like the tides on the beach in the dark night. The waves were shaking and lonely, hitting the window.


    All the Giants of the new era sat around the Round Table with a serious expression.


    After merging with one of tu Xin¡¯s brains, giant ah NI¡¯s quantum doppelganger was still occupying a high spot. It was using an oval Quantum Glass to display everything that was caused by the huge vortex.


    The terrifying scene and the ancient universe venerable sovereign were shocking.


    ¡°The real mastermind has already shown himself.¡±


    his identity and origin are still unknown. After all, no one knows what happened in the prehistoric history of the universe.


    Countless existences were silent as they analyzed everything.


    ¡°Your Highness tu Xin ¡­¡± Ah ni looked at this scene nervously.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine ¡­ We¡¯re the new protagonists of this era, the general trend of the future in our destiny. How can we lose?¡± A being at the side forced out a stiff smile.


    But even he himself didn¡¯t quite believe what he said.


    The terrifying singularity martial arts and the ancient venerable sovereign with his hands behind his back had hidden until this era and finally revealed his fangs. This had far exceeded their imagination.


    That terrifying might pressed down on everyone until they could barely breathe.


    This was the suppression of the era. With the attitude of half a rank-11, it was enough to suppress this immature era.


    ¡°We ¡­¡±


    Someone said in a low voice, hesitating.


    this era is supposed to end on the day when the universe is completely completed. The door to level 11 will open and we¡¯ll fight to the death. But now ¡­


    ¡°A variable! What a variable!¡± Someone finally couldn¡¯t help but wail, ¡± they didn¡¯t even wait for the era to come.


    we still have Prince Tu Xin. He is a great being who can see through the past and the future. He will be fine!


    Encouraging voices came from the surroundings.


    However, ah ni, who was in charge of everything, lowered his head. He was the only one who understood that the venerable sovereign¡¯s neo martial art had already surpassed the limits of the era. It was already the strongest existence in the entire universe. No one could escape the suppression of the realm.


    Being able to borrow the power of the oddity and not being able to do so were two completely different things, even if the other party was borrowing it indirectly ¡­


    In the eyes of all the clansmen, the other party had used the ¡± universe ¡± to lead the changes of the era. All the new life forms hated the creatures of the old era.


    They were old and lofty, blocking the vitality and Bud of the new era. They were lifeless.


    In order to overthrow them, tu Xin and his clansmen had sacrificed their children, relatives, families, and loved ones ¡­ He was willing to carry out the cruel human brain cultivation plan.


    If we lose now, our future will be ¡­


    ¡°Is there no justice in this universe?¡± Someone said bitterly.


    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s that?¡± Someone suddenly said.


    BOOM!


    The earth was shaking.


    The nine great continents of the universe were shaking.


    In the clear waters of the chaos sea, there seemed to be endless shadows floating under his feet.


    ¡®Immortality ¡­ Longevity and immortality ¡­¡±


    The sound of an ancient Dao Bell rang out from the depths of the sea and spread to the entire continent.


    Every part of the multiverse, the countless stars in every universe, and the countless Saints on the surface of the universe all faintly heard the hymn. It was like the praise of the past, like the core hub of the nine universes, like ¡­


    Everything.


    A large number of air bubbles rose from the bottom of the sea.


    The shadow of a giant whale seemed to be lurking under the sea, but there was a faint holy white light lingering around it.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    They hid under the bridge in the chaos sea and quickly came out.


    In the depths of the chaos sea, an ancient continent slowly emerged. It was unimaginably vast.


    ¡°That¡¯s the lifelong realm!¡± Someone¡¯s eyes lit up, and he couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡± ¡°Your Highness tu Xin, please invite this old monster out, we still have hope.¡±

 Chapter 1427

    ?


    1427 Chapter 1434-arrival of the final day


    This continent was like an exquisitely carved sculpture.


    He had the most primitive chaotic sand sculpture style of the universe.


    There were human figures, animals, mountains, rivers, planets, solar systems, the sun ¡­ Everything seemed to be narrating the entire history of the universe.


    This was a perfect artificial continent made of stone slabs that recorded the history of the universe. It recorded everything from the past to the present.


    ¡°It, it¡¯s floating up!¡±


    Countless clansmen exclaimed in shock.


    This universe was too small compared to the nine true universes. However, this was only in terms of the universe. Before their eyes, to light year Giants like them, it was simply boundlessly large.


    Its size was already comparable to one-tenth of a continent.


    ¡°The lifelong realm, this is the lifelong realm ¡­¡±


    They were shocked.


    The longevity Daoist Palace was the new emperor¡¯s biggest opponent. He had thought that the longevity Daoist Palace was as powerful as he was. How could he not be excited when he saw the true ancient and mysterious face?


    This was a perfectly spherical universe ship!


    The ship of longevity had traveled from the prehistoric longevity era more than ten billion years ago to the distant present.


    I can vaguely see that there are nine docking grooves on the surface of the sphere. They should be right below the nine universes and are connected to the nine universes ¡­ Only by connecting all the Saints in the universe can one achieve the realm of the ten essence Saint!¡±


    the universe has at most nine aeons. The realm of the ten aeons Sage is unique to the longevity world. If other sages want to break through, they must get the approval of the longevity world. Therefore, if they are one realm away, no one can overthrow them!


    but now, it¡¯s his turn to be one realm lower. How can he resist? ¡±


    Ah ni began to deduce and observe in secret.


    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s that?¡±


    Some of the huge lightyears passed through this 10th cosmos wall and could vaguely see some stars and suns within. Today, they had formed a transcendent universe.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the most frightening thing.


    What made them panic the most was that unbelievable scene.


    There were many ancient statues and clay figurines that stood in neat rows like clay terracotta soldiers. There were countless soldiers on every planet.


    And every planet seemed to have some sort of label with a number written on it, as if it was a library of the universe.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±


    ¡°Statues? A dead person?¡±


    but their expressions are all extremely real. They are all different and vivid, giving people a kind of courage that is rarely seen in history!


    All the light year Giants in the universe only felt a great sense of horror. This sense of horror was unprecedented, as if they were facing an endless abyss.


    It was a bone-piercing cold.


    ¡°He¡¯s floating up!¡± Ah ni inclined his head, staring at the lifelong realm that was about to cross the surface of the sea, gradually drifting further away from them.


    ¡­


    BOOM!


    The universe in all nine directions was shaking as if a great earthquake had occurred. The planets in the universe were collapsing and the surface of the continents was shaking.


    ¡°This feeling is ¡­¡±


    Pheasant eye¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. He clearly knew that this unique vibration was caused by the gap between the nine great cosmoses and the lifelong realm.


    Not only pheasant age, but the other longevity Saints also looked at each other. Fear and shock appeared on their faces, as well as the bitterness of being betrayed.


    Before this, they begged the master of the lifelong realm to kill tu Xin. If he didn¡¯t act, he would definitely not appear in the world and wouldn¡¯t be affected by karma. He would be neutral.


    Now, it was likely that tu Xin had begged the other party to make a move, and he was actually willing to make a move and deal with them instead?


    How could they not know that the other¡¯s appearance meant that they were on the opposite side?


    The master of the longevity Dao Palace wanted to join forces to kill a venerable sovereign!


    Venerable sovereigns were already existences that could threaten the lifelong realm. Hence, they had to appear. There was no other choice.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    They would never have thought that they would be standing on the opposite side, and that they would become enemies.


    Hualala.


    ¡®Immortality ¡­ Longevity and immortality ¡­¡±


    The sound of an ancient Dao Bell reverberated from the depths of the ocean and spread to the entire continent of the universe. It was as if countless ancient beings were roaring.


    A shadow gradually appeared on the surface of the sea under his feet, and it was rapidly expanding.


    In the blink of an eye, it covered the sky and the earth. The huge shadow blocked all visible ocean vision.


    ¡°The lifelong realm ¡­¡±


    Countless Saints looked at their feet and also vaguely sensed this. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that the earth was shaking and the mountains were shaking.


    ¡°The ancient Buddhist prophecy, the words left behind in the ruins of the ¡®immortal deity abode, a Daoist family that lives as long as the heavens¡¯, have indeed come true.¡±


    Some of the ordinary saints were filled with fear when they saw this, and they muttered a sentence from back then, ¡± but the stars will return to their positions, the old gods will awaken, the R ¡®lyeh will rise to the surface, and the Twilight of the Gods will descend!


    They were extremely shocked and felt that the prophecy had come true.


    ¡°Stars, isn¡¯t that the mother stream civilization¡¯s ¡®sky full of stars¡¯ project? This is the perfect time to describe the return of the stars and the awakening of the old gods!¡±


    and the ancient style of the sculpture is clearly a hint to describe this continent. This ancient tenth universe is actually a huge man-made sculpture.


    They were discussing.


    The racer of Mount Haruna: ¡°??? ¡±


    He stared at the Saints ¡®conversation and was dumbfounded.


    I made it up at that time and even combined Chinese and Western Products. How can this be a perfect match?


    It really fits the prophecy of the Great Old Ones perfectly?


    The racer of Mount Haruna had always thought of himself as a man of wisdom and resourcefulness. He never believed in blind guesses or coincidences. Everything he deduced was based on logic and evidence. However, the coincidence before his eyes had him, a materialist who did not believe in metaphysics, dumbfounded.


    The existences around him continued to discuss, ¡± ¡°The immortal deity estate, a Daoist family that lives as long as the heavens! Could it be that the owner of the cave mansion was a venerable sovereign from prehistory?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡±


    ¡®But it should be related. This sentence really describes the legendary ¡­ Rank 11!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a perfect match.¡±


    As he listened to the conversation around him, the racer of Mount Haruna had a look of confusion on his face. This actually worked?


    Although they were all discussing it in shock, the 10th ancient continent had already risen to the surface, and a shocking scene was about to unfold.


    In the center of the continent, on a mural with countless exquisite carvings, an old man stood on the throne with a scepter in his hand.


    His skin was full of silver wrinkles, and he was old and hunchbacked. His expression was neither happy nor sad. level 11 ¡­


    Kachaa.


    In an instant, the continent completely emerged.


    It lifted all the existences up and stomped on this special land.


    Under the shocked gazes of all the longevity Saints, the inexplicable ancient folk song came to an abrupt end.


    Kachaa!


    ¡°According to what you said, the fifth battle has begun.¡± The old man stood on the surface of the water that had just emerged, and his body was bathed in the water of the chaos sea. The water gently slid off his body, and the old man looked up at the sky,


    at this moment, the universe is about to welcome the Twilight of the Gods.


    With that, the world suddenly changed color.

 Chapter 1428

    ?


    1428 Cosmos God tomb, great Dao password


    The ocean waves rose, and the sky seemed to have turned upside down.


    The wind swept away the clouds.


    It was an unimaginable scene.


    Everyone knew that this vast and boundless land of sculptures was distorting the surrounding time and space!


    The huge amount of stored energy and the fact that it was the ultimate weapon of the bloodline universe that could distort the laws, it almost distorted the space and time around it.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Even the chaos sea had turned into wriggling noodles. The chaos waves had turned into dark silver tentacles that were baring fangs and brandishing claws. Everything was frozen in that moment.


    This legendary scene symbolized the peak era of the universe¡¯s bloodline!


    14 billion years of civilization wisdom. It was compressed into a crystal!


    They also saw that on this universe sculpture, there were ancient universe murals that recorded the songs of praise for heroes of each era.


    I thought that the ancient history had disappeared in the dust, which was a pity. I didn¡¯t expect it to be completely recorded here. A young Saint muttered.


    This was a stone tablet for Cosmic Chronicles.


    The ancient universe legends of each era were engraved on it.


    The old man smiled, squatted down, and gently touched the mural on the ground. the universe will forget the heroes who fought for human history, but we will not ¡­


    all the Saints in the universe, no matter what their intentions were, whether they were good or evil, and even if they caused a shocking massacre in any universe era, they would be seen as more meritorious than offense by the later generations ¡­ In my opinion, anyone who refines the laws of the universe and improves our living environment is a Saint.¡±


    ¡°Vindicating the Dao for the universe, completing the laws and fusing with the Dao, they are all, Holy ¡­ Human.¡±


    He stood up again.


    ¡°Time, space, life ¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t even exist here. You¡¯ve spent ten billion years here, but it¡¯s like an instant outside, and vice versa.¡±


    ¡°Time scale doesn¡¯t exist here.¡±


    in other words, no matter how long our battle lasts, it will only take a second for the nine multiyuan universes outside of this continent to begin a new era.


    The old man sat on the throne and gently inserted the scepter into the ground. It was filled with vicissitudes of life. everyone, if you are eager to know the result, you only need to leave this mainland for a second and return later. Then, you will know the result.


    All the Saints were silent and stared at each other.


    He was the biggest Black Hand in the history of the universe, the master of the longevity Dao Palace, the Saint with the strongest bloodline in the universe ¡­ He had too many taboo names, enough to make everyone¡¯s heart tremble.


    the stage of the longevity Daoist Palace is not for anyone, ¡± the old man said softly. I thought that I would never be able to wait for the moment when weapons meet. However, I still can¡¯t escape this fate.


    The venerable sovereign looked at the old man calmly.


    The Overlord of the lifelong realm?


    He was the strongest Man in the lifelong realm and the final Victor. He defeated the Queen Mother and another clan. Finally, he reached the top.


    Xu Zhi had already let go of his deep hatred for the other party and put aside their past grudges, but he did not expect the other party to take the initiative to come to him ¡­


    this is like fate. There¡¯s bound to be a battle. The venerable sovereign looked at the old man in front of him. there has only been one person who can stand at the top since ancient times.


    Aged man smiled and looked at the venerable sovereign¡¯s body. He could clearly feel the oddity in it. tuxin and I are on the same level. When the universe is completed. we can vindicate our Dao and reach level eleven ¡­ All of us have a chance to win, but you¡¯re different. You¡¯ve surpassed our starting line too much.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he has surpassed us by too much.¡± Tu Xin slowly walked out, ¡± you¡¯ve surpassed the limits of this era and can no longer use the power of rank 11. Use this power.


    If they didn¡¯t kill the venerable sovereigns, neither of them would have a chance.


    ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    The venerable sovereign shook his head and said, ¡± the universe is coming to an end. The momentum of karma will come to an end today. When the universe is complete, a tribulation devil will descend from the great Dao. It is called the primordial Great Tribulation. This tribulation is mine.


    ¡°Show me what you¡¯ve got,¡±


    The venerable sovereign stared at the old man in front of him, waiting for him.


    ¡°The existences of the prehistoric universe are truly reticent.¡± The old man smiled, but his smile gradually disappeared. since you put it this way, there is no room for discussion ¡­ Then, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Huala-


    He stretched out his hand, and the universe membrane of the entire ten-Yuan universe beneath his feet opened, revealing the interior.


    There were a total of nine sculpture planets.


    On each planet, there were actually many ancient statues standing on the surface of the planet. They were very lifelike and had different postures. Some were happy, some were smiling, and some were even teary. They were like real people.


    ¡°This is the sacred grave of the nine-sided universe.¡±


    The aged man said softly,¡±these nine grave planets correspond to the nine universes!¡± These statues are the ones we erected when they vindicated their DAOs. They are placed here in chronological order.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the nine planets.


    Sequence!


    This actually recorded the order of Dao vindication!


    How could they not know?


    This contained the biggest secret in the history of the universe: Level 11 Dao validation password!


    When the laws of the universe were complete, one had to follow the order of the Sage¡¯s Dao validation and go against the laws of the universe to return to the source and become level 11!


    And in front of him, there were many statues on this planet. Each statue was a great Dao note!


    When connected together, it was the universe¡¯s great Dao password, the 11th level door of Dao validation!


    ¡°Palace Master, he ¡­ They¡¯ve completely given up on us.¡±


    Rong Cheng¡¯s face turned completely dark.


    This password was something they had fought for with their lives. Every day, they had their own great Dao password and the corresponding seat.


    Now that they had announced it, their advantage was completely gone!


    How could they not be angry?


    This was originally their trump card to break through to level eleven. Compared to other existences, even tu Xin did not know the code of the great Dao, which was their biggest advantage!


    But now, they could only be on the same starting line as the Saints of the new era.


    ¡°Is this a chart of the great Dao?¡±


    Tu Xin laughed and coldly said,¡±Sir, for the sake of the Alliance, you have given me a sufficiently large gift.¡±


    The aged man smiled again and said, ¡± ¡°Most of these statues are dead, but some are alive.


    They were all the most powerful heroes of their era in the universe ¡­ However, it couldn¡¯t withstand the five curses of heaven and man, and its bloodline was cut off by me. It became a bloodless creature and was sealed here.¡±


    Whoosh.


    As soon as the old man finished speaking, a portion of the statues that were mixed among the dead statues shook off a large amount of dust from the group of statues, and they slowly started to shake before opening their eyes.


    the wall of the universe records murals, ¡± the old man said softly. the inside of the universe records their remains and tombs, but there are still some living people.


    ¡°This is 14 billion years of savings.¡±


    ¡®This is a cosmos God tomb that was over 14 billion years old.¡¯


    ¡°The gods are dead, the Devils are destroyed ¡­ However, they are sealed here and are calling for the ancient heroes in the name of the master of immortality.¡±


    the pinnacle Saints who were once the strongest universe in this era have all awakened ¡­ They were originally there to deal with the changes and thought that it was for the sake of innovation, but who would have thought that they were the rotten black hands of the prehistoric universe.¡±


    BOOM!


    Countless statues trembled and then shattered, revealing cracked skin and restored life.


    The indescribable prehistoric beings in the universe opened their eyes.


    It was almost impossible to imagine how many incredible talents had appeared in the wheel of history after more than 14 billion years of accumulation ¡­


    They could be considered the strongest in history.


    In fact, there were even some ancient existences who once challenged the lifelong realm and almost overthrew their rule!


    Hualala.


    The ancient existences all opened their eyes.


    ¡°You ¡­ Our former mortal enemy has also called out to us one day. So, what do you want us to do?¡± A young woman slowly opened her eyes and said in a cold voice, ¡± for the past 14 billion years, the fellow who has destroyed the descendants of our race countless times ¡­ Longevity Palace¡¯s Palace Lord.¡±


    The old man smiled, looked at the venerable sovereign in the sky, and said softly, ¡± I can¡¯t defeat him alone. I need all the heroes in the history of the universe to join forces.


    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 1429

    ?


    1429 Overthrowing the prehistoric universe!


    ¡°I can¡¯t beat him!¡±


    All the heroes in the history of the universe were shocked by this.


    Who was the longevity Palace Master?


    He was the cosmos Emperor who had ruled the cosmos for 14 billion years when the era of the longevity world began. He was the only peak-tier powerhouse in the cosmos.


    Over the long years, the universe only had two types of combat power.


    One was the master of longevity Palace, and the other was the others.


    After a long period of accumulation, his battle prowess became more and more terrifying. He was eternally high above, and no one could overthrow him as the era progressed!


    To think that even a being at the peak of the universe would say that they couldn¡¯t defeat this ¡®monster¡¯ in front of them. This had completely subverted their world view.


    ¡°Back then, I severed all of your bloodlines and turned you into tenth-ranked descendants without any bloodlines. I used the longevity world to survive until today.¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯ll return all of your bloodlines to you and re-integrate.¡± Renjiu said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he used his amazing bloodline technique and returned all the bloodlines ¡­ He wondered what kind of heaven-defying bloodline it was.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Some people looked at the man in front of them who was called venerable sovereign. His body was covered in flames, and his eyes had a domineering aura.


    ¡°What¡¯s the current situation in the future ten billion years from now?¡±


    times have changed. Are we old? ¡±


    ¡°Impossible, no matter how monstrous the juniors are, it¡¯s impossible for them to overthrow the lifelong realm and achieve such a high level of combat prowess.¡± The beautiful woman with bright eyes and white teeth said.


    Her aura was so powerful that other existences would tremble when they got close to her.


    this man, venerable sovereign, who is he? ¡± A deep sense of fear enveloped them. Some of the ancient heroes who had just woken up were too shocked by this scene.


    Xu Zhi took a few more glances at the woman and felt that her aura was very familiar.


    No way?


    Could it really be ¡­


    Xu Zhi vaguely thought of some of their origins, and his expression became strange. He would never have thought that the past Zerg empresses had not fallen and were now facing him ¡­


    ¡°Defeat him, and I¡¯ll grant you a Second Life.¡±


    The master of eternal life said softly, ¡± this is the strongest enemy of our bloodline universe. He¡¯s an ancient existence from the prehistoric universe! They want to stop our universe from breaking through to level 11!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was completely dumbfounded.


    ¡°So it¡¯s prehistoric!¡±


    The beautiful woman with bright eyes and white teeth said, ¡± ¡°No wonder! I¡¯ve already said that in this cosmos epoch, no one would be able to overthrow the rule of the lifelong realm. All of us here are losers and we¡¯ve all been taught a bloody lesson. Our race has used countless experiences to prove this point!¡±


    Xu Zhi was even more certain now, and he felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity when he looked at this woman.


    However, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in his heart. He was resentful that he didn¡¯t live up to his expectations. His first impression quickly appeared. this old ancestor looks like a simple-minded person. He only knows how to fight head-on.


    However, Xu Zhi also knew that he could only face it head-on. There was no other way to overthrow the longevity world, because it was impossible to overthrow it in that era.


    At this moment.


    The heroes, who had just woken up, were shocked.


    However, they initially thought that the most ancient mastermind was the longevity world of the cosmos, ruling over the entire cosmos epoch. Who would have thought that there were even more ancient existences in the cosmos?


    ¡°Hehehe! Longevity Palace¡¯s master! I didn¡¯t expect that you, the existence behind the scenes, would be dominated by an even more terrifying existence behind the scenes! He actually came to us losers for help! You¡¯re really sinister, always keeping a few tricks up your sleeve. You made us stay, and I didn¡¯t expect us to really come in handy!¡±


    An ancient expert spoke. He came from over seven billion years ago and had once slaughtered his way into the lifelong realm, yet his blood spilled outside.


    In the eyes of outsiders, this was very weak, but only other existences knew that it was already terrifying to be able to kill all the way to the door! If this person was born during the era of the lifelong realm, the cosmos wouldn¡¯t be dominated by three races, but four!


    He was as talented as the Lord of immortality, but he was born at the wrong time.


    And there were many of such existences.


    Only existences of this level were pitied and sealed in today¡¯s era.


    ¡°You are all the proud Children of Heaven in the history of the universe!¡±


    The realmlord coldly spoke, ¡± to existences like you, I¡¯m too intelligent. I can¡¯t lie to you all. Hence, I can only present the benefits before my eyes. This is an open scheme.


    ¡°Go and defeat him!¡±


    He pointed to the sky with one hand.


    ¡°You guys are not fighting for me! He was fighting for himself! To fight for the new era! We are fighting for the glory of our bloodline!¡±


    use our blood to write the last hymn at dusk!


    ¡°The Atlas of the great Dao is already in front of you. You failed back then. Now, I¡¯ll give you another chance. Rank 11 is right here, why don¡¯t you seize it?¡±


    ¡°Great waves wash away the sand. I only occupy one of the ten seats in the universe! As for the remaining nine, you can now use your own methods to overthrow the ancient existences of the universe and pry open the final door to the new era, proving the eleventh Dao!¡±


    Dao vindication eleven!


    His voice was like a great Bell, vast and sweeping.


    The eyes of all the ancient heroes in the universe lit up with a raging fire. This was the ultimate dream of all the heroes in the universe!


    Their dream of the great Dao!


    He initially thought that he had failed and had no way to board the great ship of the lifelong realm and live to the distant future.


    However, a variable suddenly appeared, even the Lord of the lifelong realm was unable to block it. He summoned the losers out and gave them a chance to fight for a second chance!


    And further away.


    ¡°Mixed flight!¡±


    The nine longevity Saints were extremely anxious and crazy.


    Rong Cheng¡¯s face was completely crazed as he roared, ¡± ¡°Dammit! He simply deserved to die! That old man actually had such an idea! No wonder the order of the great Dao atlases was made public!¡±


    he has completely abandoned us. He is using the opportunity he gave us to rope in those guys. He wants them to stand on the same side as him and overthrow the existence of the old universe with him. We will vindicate level eleven together!


    What a good plan.


    It was a perfect and terrifying plan!


    Those Great Old Ones had failed once, so why wouldn¡¯t they want to break through to level 11 now? Now that the Dao atlases were given to them, they would definitely fight hard to overthrow the enemy and find their own ways to vindicate their Dao!


    No one could resist this temptation.


    The surrounding ancient statues were arranged into statues of syllables, and some existences couldn¡¯t help but completely awaken.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The smoke wave was vast, sweeping in all directions.


    Cracking sounds could be heard as they stood up completely. They looked around and compared themselves to the existences in the history of the universe, understanding their own combat strength and power level.


    This was a rare Golden Age in history!


    14 billion years, The Wheel of Time, how many geniuses, how many heroes, how many heroes were buried in the passage of time.


    Time was their greatest opponent. It made these universe supreme beings who suppressed the world feel lonely in their own era, unable to find a worthy opponent. They could only cry and die in depression.


    ¡°But now, it¡¯s different.¡±


    it¡¯s like the Blades of Time have gathered together, like a comet igniting the sky!!!


    Finally, the roar of a prehistoric giant beast could be heard. Its entire body was like a world-destroying furnace, and even the heavens and the earth were trembling. the universe has existed for 3.1 billion years, and the world has been ruled for 12000 years. Elemental God, sacrewells, we have been waiting for this battle for a long time!


    BOOM!


    Another ancient existence walked out with a loud bang. His divine might was vast, and his auspicious signs broke through billions of light years. He said arrogantly, ¡± I¡¯ve looked around, and I can¡¯t believe that no one in the ancient and modern universe can compare to me in the Dao of water. I¡¯m the number one water elemental being in the ancient and modern world, IYR. I ask for guidance from the ancient beings of the prehistoric universe!!


    The venerable sovereign put his hands behind his back, as if he was standing in front of the oddity, above the gate of heaven, looking down at the people below. the heroes of the universe? ¡±

 Chapter 1430

    ?1430 Chapter 1437-fierce battle


    The venerable sovereign was surprised.


    Numerous existences walked out. It was like the heroes of the lifelong realm who had once shone in glory in every era, the strongest overlords of their eras were all gathered here today. for 9.7 billion years, I, the void realm, ruled for 80 million years and suppressed an enemy!!


    Another dazzling great emperor walked out. His black hair danced in the wind as if it was tearing the universe apart. Multicolored light shot into the sky, and he had the spirit of a supreme ruler.


    The fighting spirit was dancing, like a flower flying and blooming!


    The low roars could shake people¡¯s hearts, as if they had ignited all the civilizations of the bloodline era.


    The era of the peak bloodline!


    They came from a legend hundreds of millions of years ago!


    They had pierced through the ancient times!


    At this moment, this word rose in everyone¡¯s heart.


    They threw away their heads and spilled their blood!


    They came from different universe eras and had fought for their entire lives, bathing in blood. No one knew what kind of hardships they had gone through to reach the peak and obtain invincible power. They had actually gathered here.


    They originally had no hope, but now they had a second chance. In this future era, they could seek the final door and start the final battle!


    The sky seemed to be torn apart.


    The ancient heroes of the universe stepped out and let out their own roars.


    ancient universe prehistoric being, don¡¯t block our way. This isn¡¯t your era, go back to your universe!!


    The fighting spirit of the imposing figures was ignited.


    Their current enemy wasn¡¯t the true mastermind, the longevity world, but a mysterious ancient being from the prehistoric universe.


    ¡°They are all talents.¡±


    Xu Zhi could not bear to see that happen, and he tried to figure it out in his heart.


    At this time, those were all outstanding existences in the history of the universe, but they were not really heaven-defying. And the truly heaven-defying existence had only just begun to make his move.


    ¡°Where is my clan?¡±


    The woman with bright eyes and white teeth said softly, ¡± over the long years and the nine great cosmoses, our race should be the race that has continued to exist until now. Our inheritance has not been broken.


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    The other ancient heroes were stunned for a few seconds.


    In the long history of the universe, which civilization could last until now without dying?


    He sounded like he was talking big.


    However ¡­


    the 13th generation, the God of faith, Bai Quan, has returned!!


    With a furious roar, a Saint who could gather incense without a limit to his body size descended into the world. The aura he brought with him was powerful and terrifying. during that period of time, who in the universe knew? I once destroyed the entire universe, and everyone went crazy. The universe would only call out my name, and I was born calling myself Bai Quan. All the spirits in the universe were my body!¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone else¡¯s faces turned pale.


    Some of the Saints who were close to him had obviously heard of this taboo.


    The universe was destroyed by him alone. All the living beings, animals, and plants on every planet were called ¡± hundred Springs ¡± when they were born. It was strange and terrifying!


    ¡°The 29th generation, netherworld woman ah ¡®e, has come to kill.¡±


    Another voice rang out. This was an ancient female existence that had mastered the death law. She had completely awakened and gathered together.


    A series of voices rang out.


    Upon closer inspection, one-ninth of the heroes and Saints present in the 14 billion years of the universe¡¯s history were actually from this race.


    It could be said that for generations, they had been aristocratic families of generals!


    This was simply unbelievable.


    But only Xu Zhi knew that this was normal.


    The universe is unfair to begin with. Your bloodline is randomly generated, and you¡¯re naturally at a disadvantage. Others can create it artificially, so naturally, there are many geniuses.


    Furthermore, he had a bloodline as his Foundation. Even if he lacked geniuses, he could be the next-door old Wang and steal geniuses everywhere ¡­ Coupled with the bloodline that he had deduced, it was inevitable that he would be able to achieve this.


    Whoosh.


    One after another, heaven-defying existences walked out.


    ¡°The 174th generation, I, the daughter of the eternal star, have also returned to this world!¡±


    At this moment, a woman walked out and said in a cold voice.


    She was not considered powerful, but Xu Zhi could not help but take another look at her. He was stunned for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡± the insect nest we picked up in the courtyard back then, she¡¯s still alive? ¡±


    Xu Zhi knew who it was at a glance. He could not help but have a strange look on his face as he reminisced about the past.


    The conversation they had in the orchard before they died was still fresh in their minds ¡­


    ¡°In the blink of an eye, it¡¯s been almost three years.¡± Xu Zhi murmured softly.


    The woman also looked at the venerable sovereign in the sky and felt a vague sense of familiarity. She thought in horror, ¡± this existence seems a little familiar ¡­


    However, she quickly felt that she must have been overthinking.


    She was the last queen of the Zerg race and could be said to be the last of the generation. She was the most recent defeated by the longevity world, how could she know of an existence from the prehistoric universe?


    Even if they knew each other, it would be the ancient ancestors of the Zerg!


    At the scene, no one doubted the realmlord¡¯s words. Because, there was no need for him to lie to them.


    ¡°Tie Han Han Han.¡± Xu Zhi shook his head and looked at the woman. In the blink of an eye, she had walked away. He did not know when his mind had become as calm as an ancient well.


    He felt that the lifelong realm was too sinister. They had countless trump cards and they actually still had this move. This was something he had never expected.


    ¡°Is this your trump card?¡±


    The venerable sovereign looked down at the heroes of the ancient and modern universes. you should know that they can¡¯t even defeat you. How can they defeat me? ¡±


    The venerable sovereign put his hands behind his back and looked at the past bug tribe Queens and ancient heroes. you¡¯re all a bunch of losers. Do you think you can defy the heavens just because you¡¯ve been dug out of the old tombs? ¡±


    the divine tomb. The wails of the gods can defy the heavens and overturn the decaying heavens.


    The master of immortality sneered. how do you know if you can¡¯t if you don¡¯t try? ¡± The power of their bloodlines can form a boundless killing formation. In their era, they naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to overthrow the lifelong realm by themselves. Now that they are all gathered together, the destruction of the lifelong realm would only take the blink of an eye.¡±


    His words were very direct. For some of the more powerful ones, just a single one of them could already threaten the lifelong realm, let alone a group of them.


    These were all the powers of the past and the future. The ancient emperors and emperors, all the unyielding characters of the ancient myths and legends, had gathered together at this moment to compose a sad song that would open up the path to the future!


    ¡°The hymn of civilization is the hymn of courage.¡±


    Tu Xin laughed out loud and felt that this Foundation was very strong, ¡± gathering the past and present! It was really a gathering of the past and present! Everyone, follow me to the path of heaven!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The venerable sovereign was stunned. He shook his head and looked up at the sky. today is another good day. It¡¯s a good time to send you off.


    He flicked his fingers. as losers, you should know that the older you are, the more you know that there are no real miracles or dreams in our world.


    After he said that, he stretched out his hand and pressed down.


    BOOM!


    The truly terrifying battle had erupted.


    Countless figures glowed brightly and twisted the laws of the universe. The world-shaking war between the past and the present ushered in the final Twilight of the Gods.

 Chapter 1431

    ?


    1431 Chapter 1438-summon


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    we¡¯ve also taken the longevity ship to this day. We can fight against the peak gate of prosperity! In an instant, all the existences attacked together to resist the giant hand.


    Without any hesitation, they were extremely decisive. In an instant, they used all their strength and brought out their strongest martial arts.


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    That elegant and domineering figure stood in the sky, resisting thousands of people by himself.


    Countless law lights shone brightly. As the overlords and heroes of their respective eras, they were all standing at the peak of their own eras.


    Time, fire, space, light, and water were all at the end of the great Dao. They were using their unique techniques to their limits.


    In their own era, when they were at the peak of their time, they controlled their own domain and became the Kings of the universe.


    ¡°This scene is as if he is acting on behalf of the heavens!¡±


    The venerable sovereigns looked at the terrifying joint attack.


    It was as if the endless pressure of the universe and the invasion of nature had crushed over. they are all peak Saints of the universe who control the heavenly Dao and walk in the mortal world in the name of heaven!


    this is the limit of rules and techniques. You¡¯ve all touched the ceiling. No one can be better than you in this aspect.


    The venerable sovereign chuckled. what a pity ¡­


    ¡°Oddity-¡±


    Suddenly, the singularity in his heart expanded.


    Ding ding dang dang!


    Countless true sounds of the great Dao filled the air, creating a crisp bell-like sound and transforming into a huge protective shield.


    Under everyone¡¯s incredulous gazes, the singularity¡¯s power furnace was rapidly enlarged, drowning the venerable sovereign in the oddity.


    ¡°The oddity furnace.¡±


    Whoosh.


    All of the mantras entered the singularity, as if they were falling into the deep sea. Not a single wave rose.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open as they stared.


    Their mantras and laws had all disappeared. A figure wrapped in Platinum-colored flames and wisps of electric arcs walked out slowly with both hands in his pockets. It was as if he was in an unbelievable realm.


    how is that possible??? ¡±


    The ancient and modern talents ¡®pupils contracted violently. They couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Even the few great clans with inheritances and the ancient universe¡¯s insect race civilization couldn¡¯t make a sound, as if they were mortals with their throats choked.


    it¡¯s as if we¡¯re not living things of the same dimension. It¡¯s like a two-dimensional plane meeting a three-dimensional creature.


    ¡°This is ¡­ Rank 11 power?¡±


    Someone exclaimed.


    It was not the power of one dimension, nor was it the same order of magnitude. It was like an Ordinary Level eight God meeting a level nine Saint who could distort the rules of the universe.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized?¡±


    The venerable sovereign walked over step by step. you are cultivating the peak of the fake Dao, while I am cultivating the true Dao.


    ¡°Fake? what happens when you encounter the real thing?¡±


    all the fake will return to the real source, ¡± the venerable sovereign said with a smile.


    Thump thump thump!


    The true sound of the great Dao trembled along with the sound of the heartbeat.


    Everyone stared at the oddity in its belly and the nine universes that surrounded it.


    His drive furnace was no longer a flaw, and had even become a means of defense.


    Any attack would be absorbed into it and turned into the power of the oddity. However, the power of the oddity would then be transmitted to his body through the nine bloodline universes.


    This was equivalent to any attack being absorbed and stored by him, making him even stronger.


    This was the new nine revolutions mysterious art.


    ¡°How can there be such a monster?¡± Bai Quan, the God of faith, narrowed his eyes. isn¡¯t he a little too strong? ¡±


    Everyone looked at the venerable sovereign in shock.


    However, he knew that although it was unbelievable, it was only natural.


    Every realm was an advancement of a large dimension. When truth came into contact with false Dao, it was simply a piece of soft paper that would break with a touch.


    ¡°Everyone, this is no longer a normal creature.¡±


    In the distance, tu Xin looked gloomy. He looked at the venerable sovereign in the distance and said softly, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s half a rank 11! ¡°To be able to use the power of the oddity to absorb your attacks ¡­ If that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, you¡¯ll be killed in an instant. Old fellows, times have changed!¡±


    Tuxin looked at renjiu.


    He seemed to be dissatisfied with her actions.


    This trump card seemed very powerful in the old days. Level 10 was completely invincible, and it could even fight against the original. However, to the current shocking variable, it was not enough to deal with the high realm of level 11.


    The surrounding ancient heroes were instantly enraged, but they also felt a deep sense of powerlessness.


    ¡°No, they are more powerful than you think.¡±


    Tu Xin¡¯s gaze turned to some of them, those bug race queen Mothers, ¡± bring out your true strength, I know how terrifying your bloodline is.


    The ancient Zerg empresses were silent.


    In the distance, some of the heroes of this era were puzzled. The other party could even resist such a monster?


    Aged man looked at tuxin¡¯s confused expression and replied with a smile,¡±Do you know how many of the heaven-defying bloodlines in the entire nine-Yuan universe were created by an entire race?¡±


    ¡°A full 90%! That¡¯s right, 90% of the heaven-defying bloodlines in the entire universe come from this race.¡±


    90%?


    Everyone was stunned.


    Even some of the universe¡¯s heroes suddenly looked at their heaven-defying bloodlines and some ancient legends ¡­


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± the bloodlines of most of you heroes were inadvertently diluted by them, ¡± renjiu said. it¡¯s just a bloodline that kept changing and spreading outside. The probability of a powerful bloodline naturally appearing isn¡¯t low, but there are naturally very few bloodlines that are terrifyingly heaven-defying enough.


    This was an extremely terrifying fact.


    He looked at the fourth Queen and said softly, ¡± this race is one of the three ancient heavenly Dao races. They control the life of the nine great cosmoses!


    they only make up one-ninth of the heaven¡¯s favorites here. However, all the heroes here have countless bloodlines that are related to this race.


    Tu Xin was a little shocked.


    Was this the power and inheritance of a bloodline family?


    With the authority of a bloodline, it could be passed down from generation to generation, forming a terrifying monopoly. It could be eternally high above and control the authority of the heavenly Dao for generations!


    The life forms of the new era of the universe no longer had inborn bloodlines. They cultivated the martial path, and everyone was fair and just. They relied on their own strength. This was the mature era of development.


    ¡°You mean, this group of people?¡± Tu Xin didn¡¯t believe it. can he be on par with the two of us? ¡±


    The two of them were at rank 11 in terms of their mental strength, so they could barely touch the area of the singularity. They could use the method of turning it into a partial singularity to break through the venerable sovereign¡¯s absolute ¡± singularity defense shield.


    But they could?


    ¡°They don¡¯t have a oddity, they are a backward generation, they are completely ancient, but their combat power can be compared to you and me.¡± Aged man said, and his words caused tu Xin to tremble.


    Tu Xin simply couldn¡¯t think of what method the other party would use to use Wuji¡¯s level to reach the battle power of their level.


    Renjiu looked at the past Zerg empresses,


    ¡°You should know that even though I¡¯ve cut off your bloodlines one by one and turned you into mortals, your powers have returned. All existences from the past and present have joined forces, and even I can¡¯t stop you.¡±


    you have the deepest Foundation in the universe and can stand shoulder to shoulder with us. You will definitely have your own territory in the nine great universes! Renjiu bowed deeply. I¡¯ll be relying on you guys.


    By relying on us?


    The fourth-generation Queen Mother smiled and looked at the people around her. everyone, you should be almost done with the most bizarre martial arts, right? ¡±


    we are invincible, even if the other party has an incredible power. ¡°Guys, I¡¯m sure you have bloodline techniques that can fuse strength, right?¡± she asked.


    A few of them nodded.


    use my bloodline as your main force. I control the power of life. She thought for a moment and looked at the last queen of the Zerg race.¡±Right, where¡¯s the authority of the mother nest now?¡±


    The Zerg Queen known as the star lady thought for a moment and replied, ¡± fourth ancestor, I¡¯ve passed the inheritance to the next generation. It¡¯s been less than three years since I died, and I don¡¯t know where I¡¯ve gone ¡­


    my combat strength is not strong, but I feel that there is no hope for my generation. Therefore, in the later stage, I fully developed the blood of destiny and mastered a part of the karma bloodline, following the guidance of fate ¡­ So, I found a male.¡±


    ¡°The cause and effect of the universe? This is related to the eleventh level of truth, right? Only by grasping the truth of the source can one calculate the law of causality. As expected, the times are developing, and your generation has already reached this level?¡± Another ancient ancestor said, ¡± but how do males give birth? ¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a male, he can still give birth after changing his body.¡± ¡°I once turned into a man, and I thought it was a fresh experience,¡± said a pretty and cute woman.


    ¡°Patriarchs, you¡¯re too old.¡± A charming woman beside him laughed and said, ¡± in the era after ours, we¡¯ve already broken away from this world. It¡¯s too tiring to give birth by ourselves.


    ¡°Then, is this generation different?¡±


    ¡°Less than three years? Perhaps he hasn¡¯t left the universe yet, and I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s reached the tenth level.¡±


    Fourth ancestor pondered for a while and said, ¡± no matter what, the core of our race is missing. Let¡¯s work together to recall the mother nest first before we start the battle.


    At this moment, a bug clan Queen beside her said, ¡± ¡°Ancestor, I¡¯ve sensed it before, but it seems to have been blocked. Perhaps the laws here have been distorted too much,¡±


    it¡¯s fine. I have a tracking bloodline. As long as I use my bloodline as a guide, I¡¯ll be able to find it no matter what it looks like. The 4 Queen said, ¡± ¡°How about taking a look at our generation of clansmen?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s see if we¡¯ve declined.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to this generation of kids.¡±


    The surrounding people began to discuss and chatter, hurry up and work together, calculate the location of this generation¡¯s mother nest!


    The venerable sovereign stood with his hands behind his back, exuding an ancient white-gold divine light. It was sacred and inviolable. He looked down from above with a strange expression.


    We¡¯re all on the same side, so there¡¯s no point in you guys sabotaging us.

 Chapter 1432

    ?


    1432 Xu Zhi¡¯s countermeasure response


    What the hell is this?


    You¡¯re helping the other side and undermining your own side!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s heart instantly stiffened.


    These past Zerg empresses were naturally extremely excited to meet a Zerg empresses from another era!


    They looked silly, but in the face of a great disaster, they still looked happy, innocent, and romantic?


    In fact, they were all cunning and cunning old Wang next door. Did they really think that he didn¡¯t know?


    He was also one of them.


    Who would really think that these existences standing at the peak of the universe were stupid and believe their pretense? that would be the real fool.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s said that there¡¯s really a way to follow the bloodline connection and find the bug Clan Mother nest again, then it¡¯s definitely true.¡±


    Xu Zhi knew best what kind of endless potential could be developed from those heaven-defying bloodlines!


    What¡¯s more, even though the mother nest had been modified beyond recognition by him.


    The current bug Clan Mother nest didn¡¯t even give birth to living beings, it gave birth to a universe.


    It was even a new type of bloodline, the fake Dao of the mother of the universe. It was frantically producing offspring, but they were still within the bloodline system. Since they were related by blood, the other party might really be able to sense it through their bloodline.


    this is troublesome. If they find out, the way they look at me will be very awkward and interesting. Xu Zhi thought to himself. Just thinking about that scene was terrifying.


    ¡°A fatal flaw.¡±


    Xu Zhi lowered his head and looked down. His entire body was glowing with light. He wanted to make the first move and crush these guys as easily as crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of any other means.


    Even if these Zerg empresses had powerful techniques, they could still deal with them ¡­ However, what he was afraid of now was not their combat power, but the fact that they had found the group of sealed ancestors by chance ¡­


    Thinking in the worst direction:


    They were extremely excited in an instant. They looked at themselves in the sky and shouted loudly, ¡± so we¡¯re a family! and ¡± I¡¯m your ancestor!


    This was troublesome.


    He had suppressed the ancient universe, the ancient universe¡¯s taboo, the mastermind behind the destruction of the door of the great Dao, the ancient dignity of the prehistoric universe, how could he maintain it?


    The venerable sovereign raised his arm.


    However, tu Xin¡¯s eyes were sharp and he instantly noticed it. He laughed and said,¡±So that¡¯s how it is! Are you going to attack this race in advance? ¡®It seems that he does have the strength to threaten you ¡­¡¯ This race is terrifying in the old universe. It seems like you¡¯re from the prehistoric universe and you understand it very well.¡±


    Tu Xin strode forward. He had to stop the enemy from doing what they wanted to do.


    With his current strength, although he was no match for the other party, he was still capable of delaying the other party for a period of time. Furthermore, the other party was a senior who had also mastered the oddity.


    Hualala.


    Endless blood surged.


    ¡°The other party is actually going to attack us.¡±


    it seems like that ancient prehistoric universe has been hiding since the creation of the world. It¡¯s only revealed now, but it has recognized our terrifying threat! the fourth Queen laughed. When we recall the core of our race, the Zerg nest, and then use it as a medium to connect and integrate the power of our past generations, we can overthrow anyone!¡±


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s from the prehistoric universe, he¡¯ll still be beaten to death by us.¡±


    ¡°Go back to your time!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    the longevity Daoist Palace seemed to have ruled over us for a lifetime. Now, it¡¯s going to make a wedding dress for us!


    They let out a low cry, and countless insect race bloodlines began to communicate, searching for the original race Hub.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression froze slightly as he looked at tu Xin. He felt that he really had to be careful when dealing with these guys. The slightest bit of carelessness would cause him to screw up. I can only try to use the oddity to wrap it around the mother nest and try to block it from prying.¡±


    After all, Xu Zhi was not too flustered now.


    No matter how strong a bloodline technique was, no matter how strange it was, it would be completely useless next to a singularity.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely useful. Any false Dao will be absorbed in front of the true Dao.¡± Xu Zhi raised his finger, and the body of the other universe began to collapse.


    Whoosh.


    On the other side.


    The bug clan Queen Mothers of the past started to use their Dao techniques, and their endless bloodlines gathered into a torrent.


    It twisted the rules, as if it had crossed through distant time and space, searching for all ancient traces and the origin.


    These dozens of bug tribe Queen Mothers that had been preserved and sealed to this day were extremely terrifying peak existences even in the past generations. Now that they had joined forces to search for them, they quickly found traces of them.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    They saw the land of the primordial chaos, where a primordial singularity was gathering.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    All of them spurted out a mouthful of blood at the same time.


    The terrifying return of the oddity instantly tore apart this portion of their spiritual energy, causing their faces to turn pale.


    Kachaa.


    Everyone opened their eyes.


    Xu Zhi opened his eyes as well and frowned slightly. the other party¡¯s bloodline is indeed heaven-defying. It¡¯s simply too freakish. I was still discovered in the end.


    But in the end, it was still heavily concealed, and they weren¡¯t able to see the Zerg mother nest, see the aura that he had imprinted within, and discover his true identity.


    They only knew its general location. Being surrounded by the oddity, they had no way of getting close to it.


    ¡°It seems that the mother nest is inside.¡± One of the existences spoke.


    ¡°No way ¡­ This?¡± The other one was in disbelief and said, ¡± could it be that our core has already been ¡­


    They looked up at the ancient venerable sovereign in the sky and felt a deep fear.


    The other party probably already had a terrifying plan in mind.


    He actually had such an ancient method.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Renjiu could not help but ask.


    our hub has been blocked in advance ¡­ The fourth-generation bug race ancestor raised his head and looked at the terrifying figure in the sky. He said simply and straightforwardly, ¡± no law can stop us from returning because we control the various Supreme laws ¡­ However, it was intercepted by the oddity.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The longevity Dao Palace master¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly.


    ¡°This, is this also part of your plan?¡±


    Renjiu raised his head and looked at the cold and domineering figure in the sky. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency is indeed admirable. I have collected these statues and seals over the long years, and you are also in the vast universe. You naturally know my intentions and that I will eventually fight you with this, so you attacked me in advance? They¡¯ve already intercepted the enemy¡¯s core?¡±


    Xu Zhi had his hands behind his back and his expression was cold.


    Xu Zhi felt a little troubled and thought to himself, ¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect that at the beginning, the Zerg mother nest indeed didn¡¯t have any hidden doors and was bright and honest. But now, it has become one of my weaknesses. Because there¡¯s this group of ancient kings acting cute and chattering everywhere. I have to find a way to completely escape. This is a huge problem.


    I can¡¯t just keep using the oddity to wrap things up, can I?


    This was an emergency countermeasure.


    The fact that Xu Zhi was able to maintain the singularity in front of him was already a terrifying super-computing power of the cosmic technique. Even the computing power of creatures like tuxin and Renju could not be able to control it as precisely as he did.


    It was already very difficult for Xu Zhi to add a singularity to the equation. Besides, it was impossible to keep using this power to keep the nest wrapped in it from being discovered ¡­


    Just to prevent his identity from being exposed, the benefits were too low.


    ¡°We have to completely cut off the connection.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s mind was spinning quickly, and he said coldly in his heart, ¡±


    with my current realm, I can directly cut out the old bug Clan Mother nest ¡­ After all, the new and the old were two completely different species, just like orangutans and humans. One bred life, while the other bred the universe ¡­ I¡¯ll take out the gorilla part and return this Gorilla ancestor to them.¡±


    This way, it would be permanent.

 Chapter 1433

    ?


    1433 He is a mortal woodcutter from ancient times


    Xu Zhi was a very realistic person after all.


    Admittedly, these ¡®ancestors¡¯ had done him a great favor. After all, the renewal and accumulation of the Zerg mother nests from generation to generation had given him enough singularities ¡­


    In this era where bloodlines were the most important, he was only able to reach where he was today because he was a second generation Saint.


    However, it was impossible for him to expose his deepest trump card to these past Zerg empresses.


    Not to mention, they were still enemies on the surface ¡­


    They wanted to overthrow this ancient existence of the universe and realize their dream of breaking through the eleventh level of the great Dao!


    At most, he could cut off his connection with the Zergs now and secretly help them in the future ¡­ However, everything was built on the foundation of the victory in this battle. If they lost, there was nothing to talk about!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s logic was very clear.


    For a battle between existences of this level, a large part of it was a competition of wisdom and adaptability.


    ¡°I have to slash it out now! Otherwise, if the Zerg empresses that have lost half of my computing power and have been protecting me all this time are tied down, I¡¯ll be in trouble if tuxin and renjiu, these two shady characters, and other trump cards ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi was still deep in thought.


    breaking away like this is equivalent to ¡®brothers separating¡¯. After I cut it out, I will no longer have the ability to¡¯ evolve bloodline life forms ¡®or¡¯ create sandpits¡¯.


    In the future, this new mother nest of his would be the foundation of a new race that belonged to the great universe that he had created. It could only evolve a bloodline universe ¡­


    He returned that part to them.


    but it doesn¡¯t matter. That thing can already be eliminated.


    Xu Zhi shook his head. I have a universe. Why would I need life? Furthermore, I¡¯ll be at rank 11 in the future and control the source of the great Dao! The life law of the mother nest is just a part of my Dao one. The new mother nest is more suitable for me, the God of creation. The old mother nest is the life law, and the new one is the singularity law ¡­ They¡¯re not on the same order of magnitude!¡±


    Even though the mother nest was an incomplete law of the singularity ¡­


    But it was only incomplete now!


    When Xu Zhi broke through to the eleventh level and completed it completely, the new Zerg mother nest with the cultivation technique of the universe as its Foundation would devour the mass and energy of the entire universe on its own and take over The Magpie¡¯s Nest. It would be completely complete.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cut it off now.¡±


    Xu Zhi had already begun to act in secret, splitting up the nest universe, which was being interfered with by the singularity.


    At this moment.


    These past Zerg empresses were also shocked, and they had the same deep fear as tu Xin.


    It was the great sense of powerlessness that came from being plotted against.


    They felt goosebumps all over their backs.


    without the mother nest, our combat strength will drop by a lot. ¡°We¡¯ve been schemed against, and we¡¯ve been crippled,¡± the fourth Queen Mother said with a bitter smile.


    When the Lord of the lifelong realm heard this, he could only smile bitterly, ¡± as expected of someone from the prehistoric era of the universe. What tu Xin said earlier was indeed right. I have no way to escape at all. Many of my trump cards have already been calculated, let alone such an obvious trump card? ¡±


    In the eyes of outsiders, the accumulation of his methods was extremely secretive, because who could live through several eras?


    However, in front of such a universe existence, he had also lived for a long time and observed in the dark. His method of gathering geniuses from each era was extremely obvious, so how could they not be prepared?


    However, despite that, the impact on these bug tribe Queen Mothers was still a little too terrifying.


    ¡°But how is it possible that it would fall into the enemy¡¯s hands?¡± a Queen Mother asked in a hoarse voice.


    The bug Clan Mother nest, was created by the defeated first generation bug clan Queen using a special and mysterious method, even they didn¡¯t know the secret of its creation!


    He only knew that the mother nest was undying.


    Even if it was shattered, it would be reborn in another place.


    For so many years, they had been enemies with the longevity world for generations. How could the longevity Saints not want to completely destroy their source and end their inheritance?


    Because he couldn¡¯t!


    After fighting for more than 100 million years, in reality, the mother nest had already been shattered countless times, but it would still be reborn.


    ¡°Even the master of the longevity world was unable to intercept it. Even if he managed to obtain it, he would self-destruct in advance. How did this ancient being from the prehistoric era do it?¡± One of the Queen Mothers spoke.


    ¡°There are two possibilities!¡±


    At this time, the fourth Queen Mother¡¯s voice was solemn. She was the first few to complete the mother nest, so she had a deeper understanding than the others.


    ¡°The first is that this prehistoric universe has been secretly observing every era! He naturally knows of us, we already have special methods to stop our mother nest at any time.


    Thus, as soon as it was cast down by the last queen Mother, it was found and killed by the next successor. Then, it used special means to prevent self-destruction and directly seized it. ¡±


    At these words, everyone¡¯s expression turned serious.


    the second possibility is even more terrifying. But in my eyes, it¡¯s the most likely!


    She shook her head, thought for a moment, and said patiently, ¡± didn¡¯t the 174th Queen Mother just say that she felt hopeless, calculated karma, and searched for fate and survival? in the end, she passed on her legacy to an ordinary man on a mortal planet? ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying ¡­¡±


    Everyone gritted their teeth and their eyes widened in fear.


    Even the universe¡¯s prehistory heroes who came from different eras could vaguely guess the meaning of this race¡¯s conversation.


    It meant ¡­


    The 175th Queen Mother that had been passed down was actually an existence from this prehistoric ancient universe!


    He had deliberately descended to the mortal world in disguise!


    Using a terrifying ancient method to influence the calculation power of karma, allowing that generation of bug clan Queen Mother to calculate that ¡± he ¡± was the hope and variable of her race, so she passed the inheritance to him?


    This!???


    They immediately had goosebumps all over!


    ¡°Karma transcends time, space, and dimensions ¡­ The Grand Unified rule of the three Supreme laws can be said to be a collective rule ¡­¡±


    ¡°The fact that this generation¡¯s Zerg Queen is able to interfere in this may not seem strong, but in reality, she¡¯s already walking the path of the great sage¡¯s divination. It means that she¡¯s already touched some mysterious threshold of rank. 11 ¡­¡±


    unfortunately, her karma was intercepted. An ancient prehistoric universe existence deliberately seized all of their wisdom through her hands!


    The more these bug tribe Queen Mothers thought about it, the more terrified they became.


    The historical heroes beside him also raised their heads and looked at the venerable sovereign, who was in the sky with his hands behind his back.


    At this moment, they were like tu Xin, long lived, and even those longevity Saints. They completely felt the taboo and horror of the great existence from the prehistoric universe. Not only was his combat strength shocking, but he had also calculated everything in his long history ¡­ It¡¯s truly terrifying.¡±


    Meanwhile, in the nine great cosmoses.


    Rong Cheng, pheasant age and the others were also slightly frightened. This was because the past bug clan Queen Mothers had always been the main force in attacking the longevity world. They were very familiar with this group of people.


    In fact, many of the Zerg empresses had been killed by the pheasant period, so they were very familiar with the pheasant period ¡­


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    All of a sudden, Rong Cheng thought of a story and an experience.


    At that time, the venerable sovereigns who were born in the era of the heavens and traveled to various places chose to benefit the common people. He preached to the ancient decadent Saints and inspired them to fight again in glory and live a Second Life, conquering the heavens and realms.


    It was also at that time that pheasant Ji met venerable sovereigns. Pheasant Ji was also surprised that he was encouraging the Saints to work hard again. She was moved by his purity and holiness. He was a true Saint.


    Now that he thought about it, it was very similar to the character of the venerable sovereign.


    Let the era produce more geniuses ¡­


    The story that the venerable sovereign had told the immortals at that time made their hair stand on end.


    at that time, the venerable sovereign told the story of di Qi and the twelve ancestors of sorcery to inspire the Saints of the old era. Pheasant Ji¡¯s voice suddenly trembled as she mumbled,


    ?¡­.. Back then, the Golden Crow knew that the era of the innate wizard would come to an end. This was the trend of the era and could not be stopped. Once the dantian possession technique was used, the innate ancient God could be replaced by the postnate living beings and would no longer be the only one ¡­ He decided to descend to the mortal world and become a woodcutter of the world. He acknowledged a new master, learned a new system, and personally killed his way to the heavenly court, overthrowing his own rule ¡­


    Pheasant Ji felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her entire body trembled as she softly said, husband, you told us back then. You used this story to tell us that he was once a woodcutter for mortals. He was the heavenly map war god who was suppressed under mount Changyang!


    In the distance, the bug tribe Queen Mothers ¡®minds went blank as if they had been struck by lightning.


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± The star maiden¡¯s expression was filled with shock. All the blood in her body was boiling, and her heart was beating wildly.


    She recalled the young man she had entrusted her life to in that shabby Orchard at the last moment of her old age, the young man who had been extremely indifferent.


    it¡¯s him. He¡¯s hidden in that Orchard, waiting for my fall and entrusting me to him before I die. He¡¯s an ancient existence of the prehistoric universe!!

 Chapter 1434

    ?


    1434 The second layer of karma, a lie with nine truths and one lie


    The scene in the orchard was like a dream.


    She began to feel uneasy.


    It was as if they were frozen by fear, like little bugs frozen in Amber.


    That day, she was defeated.


    He had already traveled through countless dimensions and across the vast Galaxy before finally landing on an ordinary planet and being picked up by a mortal ¡­


    However, it was already an ancient prehistoric universe existence that had secretly descended to the mortal world, sitting in that countryside Orchard quietly waiting for her arrival, dying before his death and walking into the trap?


    ¡°Scheme ¡­ It¡¯s a scheme from the start!¡±


    She was so frightened that she almost lost her voice. She said in extreme fear, ¡± ¡°He predicted the battle between me and the longevity world and knew that I would definitely die. Hence, he was already waiting for me in the orchard on that planet! He¡¯s already calculated my actions and logic!¡±


    ¡°Monster!¡±


    Her throat felt like it was being strangled, and she felt a deep fear. It was as if an ancient mastermind was watching her in the dark, and she looked up in a daze.


    High up in the sky, a figure from the prehistoric universe had an emotionless expression.


    His entire body was a pale white-gold color, and his pupils seemed to be nurturing lightning. The source of the great Dao was shining, and all kinds of Dao sounds collided with his body. The crisp sound of his heartbeat was like the sound of nature.


    Xu Zhi was also stunned.


    This was a reversal of the law of cause and effect. It was the complete opposite. In that Orchard, how was he an existence of some prehistoric universe? He was really weak back then ¡­


    In a sense, you¡¯re really my master ¡­


    ¡°It was indeed me at that time.¡±


    The venerable sovereign stepped in the air and walked over step by step. His expression was neither happy nor sad. He hung high in the blue sky, like an eternal God above the gods.


    The light on his body dissipated, revealing his true appearance that was slowly changing.


    The pale-faced salaryman, Xu Zhi, who had once only been considered handsome, walked up to her and looked at her with great interest.


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s you!¡±


    She was so shocked that she lost her voice. This appearance could not be seen by anyone else, except her and the person involved.


    She was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to move. Like a frightened little girl, she kept retreating.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked again.


    Looking at her fear, the venerable sovereign felt that life was somewhat wonderful. He approached her with great interest, pinched her chin with one hand, and slowly lifted it up. He said with a faint smile, ¡±


    little girl, from the prehistoric universe to the current era, I once crossed. few spring and autumn periods as an Eagle of the new age, but I haven¡¯t seen such an innocent girl like you for. long time. Your talent is amazing, but your intelligence is. little lacking. You¡¯ve really helped me. lot ¡­


    She was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to move, but her face was trembling with anger!


    She, the dignified Zerg empresses, had indeed been tricked all along!


    But she was lacking in intelligence?


    With her experience as the Queen Mother next door, she believed that she could surpass countless Zerg empresses in the past. Could the other Zerg empresses be on par with her when it came to karma, the most mysterious bloodline in the universe?


    Her battle prowess might not be too heaven-defying, but her height could be said to be unparalleled in ancient times, so how could she lack wisdom?


    However, she hesitated when she saw the cold ancient figure.


    He might not be lacking in wisdom, but the other party was scheming and hiding in the dark. His methods were even more ancient, so it was extremely normal to be schemed against.


    However, she still stubbornly raised her head and mustered up the courage to look at the ancient existence of the prehistoric universe. I think I¡¯ve already calculated using karma. In addition, the order of inheritance from generation to generation has been meticulously followed by the process ¡­


    She tried to guess, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything. She said in a low voice, ¡± your strength at that time definitely did not recover to the strength you have now. That karma can¡¯t possibly interfere ¡­ How did you do it!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The venerable sovereign laughed mockingly and restored his appearance. He patted her shoulder and said, ¡± as an old creature, the intelligence of the insect race has a limit ¡­ When you see tu Xin, you¡¯re like me. You can¡¯t guess, and I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡± The venerable sovereign pinched her face. She was so scared that she trembled, but she didn¡¯t dare to move. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°You are different from the others. I can give you a chance, a chance to live ¡­¡±


    ¡°A chance to live?¡± Her pupils suddenly enlarged.


    ¡°Yes, submit to me,¡±


    I can guarantee that you won¡¯t die, ¡± the venerable sovereign said. you¡¯ll even have the right to compete for the highest seat in the universe fairly ¡­ What an interesting little fellow. This is my kindness to you, so don¡¯t let it down.¡±


    She was instantly moved. This was the Supreme dream of all the Dao seekers!


    But she was also hesitating, as a prehistoric being of the ancient universe, there was no need for him to lie to her, but ¡­


    She was still a little hesitant.


    She suddenly thought of something, and her heart trembled. She couldn¡¯t help but say loudly, ¡± ¡°Back then, when I calculated this cause and effect variable, I vaguely felt a glimmer of hope. Could it really be a chance? Even though I was tricked, I actually gave you some benefits so that I have a chance to live?¡±


    She revealed an expression of ¡®I see¡¯. so I didn¡¯t miscalculate the cause and effect of my plan?? ¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, many people were shocked, but they also felt that this might be the case.


    If that was the case, then it was not as simple as calculating the first layer of karma. It was the second layer. This generation of Queen Mother of the insect race had indeed obtained a chance of survival. However, this chance of survival did not belong to the insect race but herself ¡­


    It could even be said that he had betrayed his zergs in exchange for his chance to live!


    The more they thought about it, the clearer their thoughts became.


    ¡®I wonder how this generation of Zerg empresses played with karma. So this is the plan ¡­¡¯


    That explained everything.


    The venerable sovereign smiled and said, ¡± although I have secretly interfered with your plan, it is indeed a chance of survival. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have found me and landed on that land.


    The venerable sovereign put his hands behind his back. I thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to guess it, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to guess my means. You¡¯re extraordinary and smart. I can¡¯t hide too much from you. For existences at your level, nine truths and one lie are the best lies. Your choice at that time was indeed a chance of survival ¡­ Little girl, what will you choose?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m practically a traitor.¡± Her face was pale.


    ¡°This monster!¡±


    At that moment, the venerable sovereign was pinching the face of the Zerg empresses as if he was pinching a pitiful and timid chick. The others were also looking at this scene in shock.


    ¡°Truly terrifying. He¡¯s a little too strong ¡­¡±


    A peerless hero from 3.7 billion years ago said with a trembling voice.


    The surrounding existences from various ancient universes had turned back into stone statues and were frozen there.


    This seemed to be a scheme against the clan, but in fact, it contained more terrifying implications.


    This person was the same as the lifelong realmlord who was hidden behind the scenes. They had long been floating in the long history of this era. The other party had always been observing and scheming against the entire era.

 Chapter 1435

    ?


    1435 The powerful Zerg


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of me.¡±


    At this moment, this generation¡¯s Zerg empresses had a complete understanding.


    It was precisely because of his miscalculation that he had confused the cause and effect. He had thought that it was the vitality of the entire race, but it turned out to be his own vitality ¡­ Selling off his entire race in exchange for his own life ¡­


    What was the difference between this and betraying the country?


    Her face turned pale as she looked at the overbearing venerable sovereign, who was an overbearing ancient hero.


    ¡°How about it, the little girl who fled and died back then, how do you choose?¡±


    The venerable sovereign looked aloof. you can even bring some of your clansmen. But you should know that the more clansmen you have, the smaller your chances are. After all, there are only so many seats in the great Dao.


    She was completely silent.


    In the distance, aged man¡¯s expression became serious, ¡± we¡¯re going to lose a powerful Battle Force that can stand shoulder to shoulder with tuxin and me. This is enough to affect the balance of battle strength.


    The other party had been planning this for a long time.


    Back then, it had already completely targeted him, the Zerg¡¯s trump card. It would be useless to take it out now.


    Without the mother nest, it was basically a waste ¡­


    And now, the other party was deliberately trying to drive a wedge between them. Who could stop him?


    Even the bug clan Queen Mothers at the side were moved, and their expressions changed.


    They had the thought of getting this generation¡¯s bug tribe Queen Mother to save their lives ¡­ They knew that their methods might not be effective anymore, and perhaps choosing to live was the best choice.


    At the same time, they began to fear the venerable sovereign¡¯s mysterious and unpredictable means, which made them feel a lingering fear.


    ¡°State your choice.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was also very calm, but he was secretly calculating in his heart. Fortunately, he was quick-witted and could even drive a wedge between the other party and completely win over the Zergs ¡­


    What could he use to fight against him?


    He looked very relaxed on the surface and seemed to have victory in his grasp, but he still had to be wary of these old cunning fellows. He would pull in as many combat forces as he could.


    In Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes, the Zerg empresses of this generation should be very smart and know what was the best choice, but ¡­


    but I refuse!!!


    The 174th Queen said coldly, ¡± ¡°You want me to sell my entire race and even make my race lose hope because of me? I can¡¯t do it. We will definitely join forces to overthrow you, an ancient existence from the universe, and stop the mastermind behind our universe! I still have the righteousness of the universe¡¯s civilizations!¡±


    what is the insect race? they are everywhere. They are insects if they can¡¯t be killed. They are tenacious and would rather die than submit. Insects symbolize the omnipresent life. Our race will never submit.


    ???


    Xu Zhi¡¯s entire body stiffened.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for me to give you guys a chance, but in the end, I¡¯m still helping the other side and ruining my own stage?


    Xu Zhi¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    Are you the second roller coaster ride in Akina?


    This iron dummy bug tribe Queen didn¡¯t even know that they were on the same side ¡­


    ¡°My ancestors!¡±


    This generation¡¯s bug clan Queen Mother really thought that the venerable sovereigns were the publicly acknowledged enemy of the entire universe, the mastermind. She cupped her fists and said, ¡± ¡°If we join forces, we can still exert most of our power, so why do we need to rely on others? Why admit defeat? It¡¯s just a so-called oddity. If we work together, we¡¯ll be able to quickly grasp it!¡±


    The fourth generation bug clan Queen also revealed a trace of solemness and said, ¡± that¡¯s true. Even though we¡¯ve lost our core, our combat power is still strong enough. Even tuxin and the master of longevity Palace may not be our match. We¡¯ll most likely occupy most of the seats of the great Dao!


    ¡°The Overlord of the lifelong realm should know what kind of terrifying clan he has released!¡± Another type of Zerg empresses spoke coldly.


    They still felt that they had a good chance.


    If he were to take a gamble and win the nine great Dao seats, he would be able to occupy more than half of the level 11 Zerg and rule the entire cosmos epoch!


    Such an opportunity, just thinking about it was enough to move him.


    Even after ruling this cosmos epoch, they could still lay out the plans for the next cosmos epoch and rule for eternity, becoming a great eagle that transcended countless cosmoses!


    ¡°Let¡¯s just join forces.¡±


    They looked at each other, and their expressions suddenly turned serious as their battle intent soared.


    Hualala.


    ¡°Those who have fused with the bloodline, step out. I will be the foundation.¡± The 4th generation bug clan Queen said.


    Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi!


    In the next second, countless ancient women slowly walked out and merged into a huge ball of light.


    A Ring of Blood mist spread out.


    His flesh and blood were like twisted dough, and soon, a terrifying creature descended.


    BOOM!


    Everyone could sense an unprecedentedly powerful aura. However, this aura was extremely different from the ultimate existence that controlled the oddity. It seemed to be the ultimate existence of bloodline creatures.


    the three gods of the heavenly Dao, the insect God who controls the bloodline of life and is indestructible, the symbol of life and vitality.


    In an instant, renjiu raised his head, and his expression gradually became complicated. He seemed to see the invincible figure of the woman from back then. to die. hundred times is to be an insect, the Queen Mother of the insect clan, insect ¡­ These are all your descendants.¡±


    BOOM!


    The woman slowly stood in the sky, giving off an indescribable and terrifying aura.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± my bloodline is Nusa, ¡± the fourth Queen said softly. the God above gods, the source of all evolution.


    A cold voice came from her body, ¡±


    ¡°Nine heads of spacetime.¡±


    ¡°An excess.¡±


    ¡°Temporal field.¡±


    ¡­


    Countless bloodlines merged together, and the ancient bug clan Queen Mothers had actually become one through their bloodline connection.


    What kind of magnificent ultimate bloodline creature was this?


    At this moment, everyone seemed to have seen the most beautiful bloodline butterfly in the universe. It was so beautiful that it was impossible to describe its beauty.


    However, no matter how powerful they were, they were still in the realm of tenth level Saints. They couldn¡¯t reach a higher dimension and were still ants.


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Tu Xin looked at the woman in front of him and revealed a trace of disappointment, ¡± it seems that even with that bug Clan Mother nest, you guys won¡¯t be too strong.


    The woman turned around and looked at tu Xin. come, hit me with the oddity.


    Tu Xin immediately turned into a singularity and charged forward.


    Bang!


    The woman¡¯s flesh and blood instantly splattered, but her enormous and terrifying life force allowed her to recover quickly.


    At the same time, a strange power sprouted from her body.


    It was the power of the oddity.


    ¡°You?¡± Tu Xin¡¯s eyes widened. your intelligence can¡¯t reach our level. With your limited intelligence, it¡¯s impossible for you to understand the oddity in a short time.


    Even for the Overlord of the lifelong realm, he had to make use of the long period of time in the lifelong realm before he could gradually learn it.


    ¡°If the brain can¡¯t learn, then let the body learn.¡±


    ¡°If the brain can¡¯t learn it, just let the hands learn it by themselves.¡±


    the application of rank-11 power, the so-called singularity, is just an extremely clever control of quantum and collapsing it together in a specific way.


    The Queen Mother said faintly,¡±the strongest learning ability is a living being¡¯s instinct. It¡¯s a nerve reflex, a conditional reflex ¡­¡± The fighting instinct that has been engraved into our bodies ¡­ It¡¯s the self-evolution of a living being. It can¡¯t kill me, it will only make me evolve a similar bloodline and make me stronger.¡±


    The Queen Mother trembled. do you still not understand? I¡¯m already an ultimate creature with a bloodline, and I can evolve my body¡¯s resistance and strength at any time in battle.¡±

 Chapter 1436

    ?


    1436 All the ancient secrets of the universe, the fourth person


    The surrounding ancient heroes were completely stunned.


    ¡°What kind of monster is this bug clan Queen?¡±


    this is great. Our universe can finally be saved if such a powerful existence is added to it.


    Some of the primal Chaos beings and even some of the ancient awakened heroes of the universe were excited.


    This heaven-defying level of power had simply subverted their three views.


    you¡¯re the real monsters. Your race has mastered life and is the core power of the bloodline era!


    Tu Xin looked at the woman and couldn¡¯t help but say in a low voice,¡±Then, how did you all lose back then? ¡°You guys are the strongest fighting force and can still be of great use. As for the remaining time, space, and false Dao laws, they won¡¯t be able to withstand a single blow in front of the oddity.¡±


    The realmlord was a good example.


    He was from the Shi clan, but could he still use the time energy of the lifelong realm?


    This was because it couldn¡¯t be used on singularities. Singularities could ignore any fake Dao.


    Therefore, this Lord of the lifelong realm had never intended to use his own time law power from the beginning to the end. Instead, he was using the rank-11 power of the oddity that he had learned ¡­


    ¡°Indeed, we are the strongest.¡±


    The mother Empress laughed. but everything has its counter. No matter how strong the God of life is, it can¡¯t stop the distortion of time and dimension. Life rules the universe, and time and dimension rule life. The three races are in a cycle of mutual counter.


    Tuxin squinted his eyes and said in a very practical manner, ¡± I acknowledge you. You can master this power in an instant ¡­ ¡°Let your body adapt to the oddity and even evolve a bloodline that can use the oddity. Then, you will be able to fight us ¡­ Longevity Palace¡¯s master has indeed released an incredible fellow.¡±


    ¡°The third person?¡± A trace of disappointment appeared at the corner of renjiu¡¯s mouth. it¡¯s a pity that we only have three people in our final battle strength ¡­ We had four people, but we¡¯re missing one.¡±


    One less?


    There was also an ancient existence in the universe that could control singularities?


    The words of the master of the longevity Dao Palace confused everyone. They should have used up all their trump cards by now. In the long history, no one had hidden any more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you fuse with those people,¡±


    &Nbsp; aged man turned around and looked at the merged Zerg empresses, pointing at the ancient heroes. after merging them, even without the hub, we will still have more combat power.


    The surrounding ancient universe era heroes ¡®faces turned pale.


    They came from each of the nine multi-Yuan universes more than 14 billion years ago, and their combat power and talents were not inferior to any of the bug race queen Mothers or any of the nine longevity Saints present.


    They were the peak of the universe era!


    The limit of the bloodline!


    However, reality was cruel. In front of the terrifying power of the entire race, no matter how strong the individual life form was, they had no ability to resist and were quickly absorbed into the Zerg empresses ¡®bodies.


    ¡°Three?¡±


    The venerable sovereign stood at a high place, his face completely solemn.


    The three of them had mastered the power of the oddity. They were already at rank-11 in terms of mental strength. Although he was only half a rank-11 and could start to take the lead by borrowing the power of the oddity, he had ultimately used a trick to borrow the power ¡­


    There wasn¡¯t much of a qualitative difference between him and them.


    ¡°This is a little troublesome.¡±


    The venerable sovereign put his hands behind his back and fell silent for a moment. He did not expect the bug tribe to enter the battle. to. certain extent, he¡¯s more difficult to deal with than the other two. However, I have a way to deal with these bug tribe Queen Mothers ¡­


    He could not do anything to the other two, but these Zerg empresses ¡­ He had the Dark Clan!


    He closed his eyes. a great cosmos cultivation technique that makes all the Zergs his own ¡­ The bug clan Queen Mothers in front of us, they¡¯re also from the bug clan!¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s just that the bug race¡¯s old secret door is no longer effective against existences of this level. Only great universe cultivation techniques ¡­ It¡¯s a pity that they don¡¯t have time for me to transform them one by one.¡± Xu Zhi opened his eyes. They were from the Zerg race, so they naturally had to be transformed into a new Zerg race and be ruled by the cultivation techniques of the multiverse. Naturally, it would take twice the effort with half the results.


    But there wasn¡¯t enough time, and there was no other way.


    ¡°But there¡¯s another plan, which is to work from the inside and from the outside,¡± Xu Zhi flicked his fingertips and grabbed at the air. A Zerg hive landed in his hand.


    It was the old era Zerg mother nest that he had just successfully separated.


    ¡®Although it¡¯s been cut out, it¡¯s already a matter of the great cosmos¡¯ cultivation technique ¡­ Let them fuse and permeate their bodies.¡± I¡¯ve been constantly breaking their bodies outside, ¡± Xu Zhi said softly. I¡¯ve been constantly transforming matter and secretly turning the past Zerg empresses into my people.


    These three people did have the power to threaten him.


    However, the nine revolutions mysterious art had the strongest recovery ability and was the least afraid of a prolonged battle ¡­


    Even in the worst case scenario, if he was suppressed by the Trump cards of the three of them, he could still trade injury for injury with them, constantly infecting the Zerg empresses with substances in the dark, and he could gradually win ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s still a sure win.¡±


    Xu Zhi thought about it carefully again and felt that this was the best solution.


    After all, with the terrifying intelligence and computing power of the universe¡¯s cultivation techniques, the optimal solution to a battle could be easily seen.


    Whoosh.


    The venerable sovereign looked down at the three people in front of him, who had completely gathered and attacked.


    The bug race queen Mother was still the weakest. Her body was still adapting and evolving, but tu Xin was still old. She used countless amounts of oddity power to start attacking and killing. Her methods were extremely shocking.


    BOOM!


    A large amount of light exploded.


    The endless fluorescent light collapsed all the rules of the land, as if it had re-established the original era.


    Clang!


    ¡°You guys are really fast.¡± The venerable sovereign raised his hand and blocked the attacks of the three. He did not look nervous at all. I did not expect the insect race to make such a choice. It is beyond my expectations.


    ¡°Is this the last trump card of this universe era?¡±


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s face was calm as he looked at the three of them surrounding him in a triangular formation. however, the other two have reached their peak, and only the bug race is still incomplete ¡­ He hasn¡¯t reached the peak yet.¡±


    The venerable sovereign shook his body slightly and pushed out a mother nest with his palm. He grinned. since you want to fight, I¡¯ll return it to you. I¡¯ll let you use your peak power to overthrow the gate of the great Dao in this world. How about it? ¡±


    You?


    No one had expected that the venerable sovereign would choose to return the item to them.


    Everyone was stunned.


    This person was really deliberately allowing each of them to reach the peak of his talent, and then fight him.


    ¡°When I became a God, there was no God in the world.¡±


    Someone murmured. His pupils suddenly shrank, feeling the unquestionable strength and dominance.


    In the sky, the young man in a divine robe with his hands behind his back looked at the three of them indifferently, ¡± come on, show me your peak strength.


    the peak of the universe, the most beautiful scenery. You are the hope of this universe, right? ¡± The venerable sovereign looked down with a cold expression. I hope that the 14 billion years of accumulation will not disappoint me.


    The aged man was completely silent.


    He suddenly laughed bitterly. Sir, you¡¯re really a terrifying existence. You¡¯re already in a great advantage, but you still returned the most important thing to us ¡­


    you hid the Zerg hatchery. This proves that you indeed know about the deepest secret hidden in the universe. The fourth person who was originally absent ¡­


    He suddenly stopped and looked at the returned Zerg hive. His expression was filled with emotions. Suddenly, he pointed at the distant sky in the universe, ¡± please wait! The fourth person in the universe is about to arrive.¡±

 Chapter 1437

    ?


    1437 The ultimate secret of the Zerg


    the fourth person in the universe is about to arrive. Is he also an eleventh-level existence in the mind? ¡±


    Everyone revealed a trace of joy.


    As expected, the master of the longevity Dao Palace had countless trump cards.


    He had uncovered all the hidden accumulations of the ancient times, which was enough to make people dumbfounded!


    I was right about you. You¡¯ve been hiding for 14 billion years, and you know all the history of the universe. You¡¯ve mastered the greatest trump card of the old universe.


    ¡°Could the fourth person be a member of the dimensional race?¡± tu Xin said in a soft voice.


    After all, the insect clan that controlled the God of life and the Shi clan that controlled the god of time-the longevity world, had already appeared ¡­


    In that case, only the dimensional race, which had mastered the three Supreme laws of the universe, was left.


    After all, the mysterious dimensional race had been missing for a long time.


    In the past, when the insect race had been defeated and fled, they had left behind terrifying inheritances. Generation after generation of the insect race had resisted, but how could that existence of the Wei race not have left behind any inheritances in his remaining life after being defeated and fleeing?


    As for killing them, that would be laughable.


    The three gods of the Supreme laws of the universe could not kill each other.


    They were the triangular cornerstone of the universe, the heavenly path Saints that were everywhere. The only thing that could kill them was the universe¡¯s five decays, the universe¡¯s assimilation of the Saints!


    They could be defeated, but they would definitely not die. They would definitely die of old age.


    Therefore, the clan that had disappeared in ancient times must have had the same final moments as the insect clan to do something.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a dimensional race.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes drooped.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Tuxin was curious.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Shi clan.¡± ¡°The fourth person we are waiting for is Jiu from the Shi clan,¡± the elder from the longevity Dao Palace said.


    As soon as these words fell, everyone¡¯s hearts were set off by stormy waves.


    A long time!


    Isn¡¯t it you?


    Or could it be ¡­


    Everyone had goosebumps.


    You¡¯re not human at all!


    who the hell are you!!? The bug race queen looked at the old man with a sharp gaze. She had never expected such a terrifying scene. if you¡¯re not human Jiu, Who are you?!


    ¡°Hehehe ¡­ ¡®I¡¯ve said it before, you guys are too young ¡­¡¯ All along, your resistance has been a joke. The truth you want to see is just the illusion that the victor wants you to see.¡± The old man smiled and pressed his hand gently.


    Huala!


    The chaos sea in the distance collapsed instantly, turning into an ink painting of waves and a piece of paper.


    Dimension reduction!


    The Queen¡¯s pupils contracted. you¡¯re the race in charge of dimensions-the dimensional race. Back then, you proved the universe¡¯s path to dimensions. You were a dimensional race that fixed the universe¡¯s parameters at three-dimensional space and time.


    &Nbsp; in the distance, pheasant eye¡¯s narrowed. when did this happen? you actually killed our master, renjiu, in secret. No wonder you ¡­


    It was no wonder that the aged man had always been cold to them and even ignored them now. It was because he had long been occupied and replaced by them!


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my scheme has already been seen through by the mastermind who is even more hidden.¡± The realmlord glanced at the venerable sovereign from afar.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Xu Zhi was also shocked.


    The real person was killed by him?


    So, this was the strongest old Wang next door in history?


    Luckily, he was quick-witted and didn¡¯t want to be like these iron-headed fools, directly fighting against the longevity world. The depths of the longevity world were so deep that it made one¡¯s blood run cold.


    It turned out that the dimensional race had been the true victors.


    The time race that seemed to control time and had the home ground advantage when building the longevity world was also killed like the bug clan Queen. They were secretly replaced and pheasant Ji¡¯s subordinates acknowledged the thief as their father.


    you are a candle, an ancient innate God that corroborated the ¡®dimension¡¯ of the universe. No wonder you have never used the power of time ever since you gained control of the longevity world.


    Rong Cheng¡¯s face darkened. we¡¯ve neglected ¡­ But who dared to question it? You¡¯ve always been mysterious, so you don¡¯t need to prove yourself to us disciples.¡±


    the truth of your ancient universe is interesting.


    Tu Xin, who was beside him, also looked surprised.


    He had previously thought that the old man did not use his own time rule because he knew that the time rule would not be able to defeat the other party. Who knew that he did not master this power at all!


    Instead, it was the dimensional laws of the three Supreme laws.


    The old man smiled. why do you think that the race that controlled time won? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because he had the greatest advantage back then and used his own temporal laws to construct the huge ship that is the longevity world? Did he have the absolute advantage in that battle?¡±


    Everyone held their breath and stared at the ancient immortal in front of them.


    The old man said indifferently,¡±the three clans counter each other ¡­¡± Time restrains life. No matter how strong the bloodline is, it¡¯s nothing but dust when it comes into contact with time. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a genius or a genius, you¡¯ll still be a pile of white bones after a hundred million years.¡±


    dimensions restrain time and master the rules of time. I only need to descend from the fourth dimension and transform into an assassin to kill the other party in an instant.


    During the battle that year, Zhi Zhu knew how terrifying the time King who controlled the longevity world was. He used the power of time to nurture pheasant age, Rong Cheng ¡­ And countless other talents.


    The geniuses under his command were good at battle and occupied seven levels of the monstrous talents at that time. The forces under his command could not resist at all, so he assassinated in secret and took over The Magpie¡¯s Nest.


    it¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t guard against me and hid in the time gap, but dimensions ignore any defense ¡­ That battle was a very complicated ancient story. I wouldn¡¯t be able to finish telling it even if I had a year.¡±


    He laughed, looking at the bug clan Queen before him, ¡± your thoughts have been mistaken from the start. Your bug Clan Mother nest isn¡¯t a single life law race, haven¡¯t you realized? ¡±


    &Nbsp; ¡± what? ¡± the bug race queen was stunned.


    Our Zerg race wasn¡¯t a race with only one life law from the start?


    ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯ve already discovered it, right?¡±


    The old man raised his head and looked at the venerable sovereign. during the battle that year, although it was impossible for outsiders to see through the space-time isolation and dimension-lowering sneak attack, with your intelligence, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ve already seen everything from the Zerg nest that you seized. The truth of the history of that year, manjiu has long been plotted against.


    I know nothing.


    ¡®You¡¯re telling me about the secrets of history? I¡¯m not really an ancient existence ¡­¡¯


    The corners of Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes twitched slightly.


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    The venerable sovereign placed his hands behind his back. every cosmos epoch is like a flower. However, the general trend remains the same, while the minor details can be changed. The era of the longevity world is destined to be the general trend. It¡¯s a small matter who the victor of the longevity world is ¡­ The battle back then was blocked off from the void, so no one knew what really happened. I didn¡¯t see it either ¡­ However, the traces are too obvious and can be easily deduced.¡±


    Xu Zhi gave an ambiguous answer and then decided to continue watching the show.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too obvious.¡±


    At this time, the bug clan Queen Mother¡¯s gaze was sharp. She had also instantly thought of this point. we, the bug clan Queen Mother, are not just a single race. We are time + life, a new race formed from the combination of two Supreme races of the universe!


    The insect race evolved the bloodline of life.


    However, the Zergs were strangely equipped with a terrifying rule-the era of creation.


    He entered a time flow that far exceeded the higher dimension space-time ¡­


    It was also because of this terrifying acceleration of time that the Zergs ¡®abilities could be fully displayed!


    After all, no matter how much the insect race could evolve into life, it would still require a long time to accumulate. In that case, the insect race that needed time would never be as heaven-defying as they were displaying right now.


    ¡°And it¡¯s precisely because they¡¯ve grasped the special characteristics of time that the Zerg hatcheries are undying, right?¡± The bug clan Queen¡¯s expression turned dark, ¡± the truth of history is slowly being revealed, I should have thought of it long ago, these little clues.


    Tu Xin¡¯s eyes flickered, and he put his hands behind his back and said coldly, ¡± that¡¯s indeed the case. If we think about it from another perspective, after the insect race and the time race were defeated, they could only watch as the longevity world sank into the center of the universe and began to sneak into the distant future ¡­ The two races can only die of old age in this life, so what¡¯s the best course of action?¡±


    we must join forces. Even if we die, we must struggle again.


    Tu Xin said, ¡± the longevity world was moving towards the distant future. The time race and the Zerg race could only live in that period of time. However, they were still the strongest overlords of that era. Hence, they used the resources of the entire universe to research their blood, sweat, and tears-the Zerg race.


    This was the true truth of the history of the lifelong realm.


    Through some clues, everyone had already seen the true truth of what had happened back then.


    The insect race was originally a fusion of two of the three Supreme laws. Hence, even the longevity world was unable to get rid of this poisonous thorn over the long years.


    However, to the other party, there was no fatal threat. If it wasn¡¯t for the change in the prehistoric universe, the current zergs would only be reduced to a genetic bank that provided generations of heaven-defying bloodlines.


    the fourth person is man Jiu, the one who controls time.


    The candle lowered its head, looking at the mother nest, it pointed,


    that guy is still in the past and has been muddleheaded for too long. If no one goes to find him, he can only live in his own prison. He has control of time and locked himself in a hundred-year cycle starting from 14.12202370 years, living in this timeline.


    he left the method to wake him to the second Queen Mother, allowing him to teleport to the distant future through quantum space-time. However, the second Queen Mother was killed long ago and intercepted. I caught the key to his prison, but he locked himself up.


    Time travel!


    When everyone heard this, they had goosebumps all over.


    Was this the power of the three Supreme laws of the universe?


    The three rules all left behind the dark door, and he could vindicate the dark door himself.


    This wasn¡¯t something that could be described as an ordinary divine being. To use a flaw in the power of time to prove his Dao was simply heaven-defying to the extreme.


    in a certain sense, it¡¯s quantum transmission. One¡¯s will is transmitted into the body in this space-time.


    He gently clenched his palm. too stupid, too stupid. Even if he left the key hidden in a secret place, I would still find it after a long time and control his life and death ¡­ But was he really that stupid? No, he already has no other way. This is his only bet, even if it¡¯s only a one in ten billion chance.¡±


    ¡°But he won the bet, so he lived.¡±

 Chapter 1438

    ?


    1438 Clear


    Universe 14.1 billion years ago.


    On an ancient planet in the universe.


    This was the ultimate forbidden land of the entire nine-Yuan universe. It was the residence of the two most powerful overlords who ruled the universe.


    They were the ultimate Saints of two universes of the same race.


    Countless races, humans, and living beings in the universe would have to submit to them. They were so powerful that they could even destroy the living beings of a parallel universe.


    ¡°Parasite, do you really want to turn your body into a shell?¡±


    A handsome young man¡¯s eyes were filled with vicissitudes of life.


    They seemed to be the overlords of this era, invincible in ruling the entire universe era, able to live the most exciting life here, standing at the top of the world ¡­ However, only they knew that they were the losers.


    Only the loser would live in this cosmos epoch, enjoying false glory and living the rest of his life.


    They could only live in this universe fragment.


    As for the lifelong realm, it had already entered the center of the nine great cosmoses and was already on its way to the distant future of the universe. It had already begun its pursuit of eternal indestructibility, the end of the true truth!


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m definitely going to die now.¡± A woman whose life force seemed to be similar to n¨¹ya laughed, ¡± I can¡¯t live to the future, so I¡¯ll let my descendants live to the distant future and fight for that chance to fight with him again.


    Renjiu was silent for a moment.


    I need your help, ¡± the woman continued. integrate into my race and master the power of time. Only then can that person be destroyed.


    at the same time, you and I will fuse, you can use the mother nest as your body¡¯s material, you will live in this time and space, in the future, you can follow your own material and descend into that time and space.


    Renjiu was silent for a moment. alright.


    This was a bold and precise plan. Although the success rate was very low, he had no other choice.


    From the perspective of ¡± the conservation of time, energy, and matter ¡°, humans and matter could live forever.


    This was because humans were made up of matter and energy.


    After a person died, their matter and energy would turn into a corpse and disappear into countless particles, scattered in every corner of the universe. They could even become the body composition of other flesh and blood life forms.


    However, according to the law of conservation of energy, these substances would not disappear into thin air. Therefore, your ¡®physical substances¡¯ could still live forever and exist.


    In the universe¡¯s timeline, your body will always exist.


    Age took advantage of this.


    To put it simply, this was a quantum entanglement that transcended space and time!


    Right now, the bug Clan Mother nest was a long-living quantum battle body. Even if it was broken, he could still live in the past and reform the mother nest.


    This was the truth of immortality.


    at the same time, I can really travel to that distant time and space ¡­ As long as someone activates that node,¡± Renjiu looked at the first-generation Zerg Empress that was gradually suiciding herself, sitting on the chair and quietly looking at the sky,


    I¡¯ve lived for. long time, I¡¯ve lived for. long time,. ¡®ve never died ¡­ ¡°However, in the distant future, that fellow might have become so powerful that I don¡¯t even know how strong he is. He might even have the possibility of killing me.¡±


    It was because he didn¡¯t have any accumulation. He couldn¡¯t be like that fellow who hid in the lifelong realm and had over ten billion years of accumulation.


    He was transmigrating now!


    Transmigrating as a loser.


    Without any growth, he was almost certain to lose when facing an enemy who had already defeated him and had accumulated a long Foundation.


    But he had no other choice.


    As the loser, he had no more bargaining chips in his hands.


    in a sense, the Zerg hive is also a simple longevity ship I built with my power of time.


    it¡¯s a deal, ¡± he said softly. I¡¯ll keep the Zerg from being destroyed, and the descendants of the Zerg will be responsible for waking me up in the future ¡­ Let me come to the peak of that era!¡±


    ¡°Only time is a man¡¯s longevity.¡±


    The courtyard was peaceful, accompanied by the chirping of insects and birds. The gray rain fell from the sky, and the distant mountain was shrouded in a thick fog.


    everything has been arranged. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll work, but the possibility is too low. I¡¯m afraid the Zergs will have been completely suppressed by then, and the dimensional key that awakened me has been hidden. The probability is too low ¡­ And if I succeed, this moment of time is condensed for the future. The next second in front of me can ¡­¡±


    Renjiu¡¯s expression suddenly became dazed, and a second of confusion appeared on his face. A gentle breeze blew past.


    Only his robe was left on the chair, and he disappeared.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    At the same time, on the ground.


    Under the dazed gaze of this generation¡¯s bug clan Queen Mother, the matter of the mother nest slowly split and condensed, forming a brand new figure.


    A young man¡¯s figure slowly descended and looked at the old man in front of him, ¡± it¡¯s been 14 billion years. How have you been? A quality candle?¡±


    The candle gently reached out and pointed. I need your help with the current situation.


    ¡°You want the help of a defeated person?¡±


    Renjiu was stunned for a moment. Through the huge amount of information, he instantly understood the current situation and situation. He couldn¡¯t help but look up at the venerable sovereign, who was high up. I have no problem with it. I can learn it instantly with a high-dimensional space-time that is more than 100 million times stronger. Of course, this will require me to burn my lifespan, but it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Renjiu¡¯s expression instantly turned serious. Haha, fate is really interesting. The three races, the three great cornerstones of this universe, we¡¯ve gathered again. We¡¯ve even joined hands.¡±


    we are the three most powerful beings in the entire bloodline universe, plus all the forces of the new era.


    Quality candle stared at the venerable sovereign in the sky. this is the most powerful force in our universe. This is our peak era. Are you satisfied? ¡±


    Now, everyone knew.


    The fact that the venerable sovereigns had returned the bug Clan Mother nest meant that they obviously knew of the existence of the fourth person.


    However, he had deliberately released them. He was waiting for all the power to gather and arrive at their peak. Then, he would overthrow and defeat them all!


    This was the style of this overbearing existence.


    The others were all sinister and cunning, suppressing the other party and not allowing them to rise, but this person was the complete opposite.


    Xu Zhi looked at the four people in front of him in silence and sighed in his heart.


    All the secrets of the universe had been revealed.


    The battle of the lifelong realm, and everything that has happened up till now.


    At the same time, the last illogical part of the bug Clan Mother nest was also revealed. How could it possess a high-dimensional space-time and the speed of flow of a creation God? Because it was time + life.


    It was also because of this that there were infinite possibilities. That was why the insect race could accumulate to this extent from generation to generation. That was why he could create the universe from this starting point.


    ¡°There are no more secrets in the history of the ancient and modern universes,¡±


    Xu Zhi came to a sudden realization and murmured softly. At the same time, his heart was completely at ease.


    He looked down at the four people below and said with a cold expression, ¡± at first, I had some doubts about you. I thought that you might have the power to overthrow me.


    ¡°But now, when the four of you stand in front of me, that¡¯s all I feel.¡±


    The venerable sovereign shook his head, looking like a domineering Dragon or a Tiger. the two of you might have a chance of winning against me, but now there are four of you ¡­ I can¡¯t help but look down on him even more.¡±

 Chapter 1439

    ?


    1439 Saving the universe


    In an instant, everyone was stunned by the overbearing words of the venerable sovereign.


    They had used all their trump cards, yet they had disappointed the other party?


    What kind of arrogant words were those!


    What kind of proud prehistory demonic god was this?


    Not to mention tu Xin and the Lord of the lifelong realm ¡­ Now, everyone knew that the bug clan Queen was an extremely terrifying ultimate fusion monster!


    They were the fusion of all the heroes who had awakened since ancient times!


    It was a super-convergence bloodline life form!


    To be able to control the power of the oddity in an instant, it was strange and terrifying. He also had the ultimate life force. In their eyes, this person alone was enough to pose a huge threat to venerable sovereigns!


    And the god of time, Ren Jiu, who had transmigrated from 14 billion years ago, was able to instantly learn the power of the oddity and regain control of the longevity world.


    The lifelong realm was after all a place where people lived for a long time.


    Even though their nest had been taken over by others, now that they had returned the authority of the lifelong realm, they could instantly obtain a huge amount of power.


    He was still like this?


    The venerable sovereign ¡­


    Everyone was staring at this ancient, taboo existence from the ancient times who was ready to decide the world.


    ¡°How dare he?¡±


    Renjiu¡¯s expression turned serious. I¡¯m now working with the Zergs again. If I¡¯m not bragging, then he¡¯s really ridiculously strong!!


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s strong or not, you can try.¡±


    The venerable sovereign turned around and stepped back into the creation era behind him.


    They had previously grasped the details of the oddity, so the vortex of oddity could no longer trap them. Tu Xin and the others could now enter and leave freely.


    However, it was undeniable that the creation era was still the best final battlefield to prevent their power from leaking to the outside world.


    Medusa furrowed her brows. can you do it? Now that the 37th cycle of the creation era is about to collapse, the ultimate existence is about to descend. Can you solve it in advance?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± The venerable sovereign stepped into it without saying anything.


    ¡°This is the final battlefield.¡±


    In the distance, tu Xin and the other three raised their heads and looked at the scene in front of them.


    On an exquisitely sculpted miniature continent, there seemed to be a huge Statue of Liberty standing. She was dragging a huge vortex disc with one hand. It was vast and majestic. That was the final battlefield.


    ¡°The battle of Ragnarok.¡±


    The four of them stepped into it.


    Tu Xin¡¯s expression was sharp, and his hands were behind his back as he looked at the man who had made the decision.


    As for aged man, quality candle, and the daughter of the bug clan Queen Mother, they took out their strongest formation and fused together. Their fusion was equivalent to the combined force of the Supreme laws of the three universes, equivalent to the end of the bloodline civilization era!


    BOOM!


    In an instant, their momentum was no weaker than that of venerable sovereigns.


    prehistoric creatures, new era creatures ¡­ Tu Xin and this bloodline extreme form stood together, they had just entered the whirlpool of the creation era.


    BOOM!


    The vortex suddenly enlarged.


    The venerable sovereign turned around and threw a simple punch.


    This punch shot out countless particles of the universe¡¯s basic matter, turning it into a singularity that exploded. The huge number was like hundreds of millions of shotguns firing at the same time.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    A fist smashed into tu Xin¡¯s chest, and then it turned into a stream of light that quickly turned and smashed into the bug tribe Queen Mother¡¯s body again.


    The domineering power of this punch seemed to be able to tear them into pieces in an instant.


    ¡°This level of energy!¡±


    The two of them regrouped and could not believe their eyes.


    Dumbfounded, they felt the horror of this punch. The energy within it was as simple as a giant swinging his fist and smashing four ants to death!


    He was clearly two meters tall, but he had crushed them, light-year Giants!


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed? With the nine revolutions mysterious art, our energy levels have been reversed.¡±


    The venerable sovereign was cold. He walked over step by step with a gentle smile.


    ¡®Rank 11 who has mastered a singularity will completely ignore the energy level of a creature¡¯s body. The power of a singularity is infinite ¡­ Level 11 is an omnipotent, omniscient, and omnipresent ultimate creature.¡±


    the so-called omnipotent is naturally infinite power.


    although I¡¯m only half a rank-11, with the help of the singularity engine furnace, which has already devoured countless substances in the universe, my energy levels are close to infinite.


    Infinite energy levels!


    When the four people in front of him heard this, their pupils couldn¡¯t help but widen, and they silently cursed,¡±monster.¡±


    Tu Xin¡¯s expression was also completely serious. For the first time, he experienced the advantage of a super terrifying energy level, the feeling of an ant being crushed by a giant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Tuxin took a deep breath and encouraged the others. He couldn¡¯t help but shout,


    his energy level is only close to infinite, but he¡¯s not a true rank 11 after all.. true rank 11 is omnipotent. As the truth, he can develop and master all the rules of the universe, time, space, dimensions, light, heat ¡­ It¡¯s the amalgamation of the great Dao¡¯s truth,¡¯the Dao¡¯s infinite¡¯. He¡¯s only borrowing the energy source of the singularity, but he¡¯s unable to use the singularity¡¯s true power.¡±


    If the other party had really mastered all the laws of the universe, it would be a ¡± qualitative change ¡± in terms of technique. He would be a true level 11, and they would be completely helpless.


    However, the other party was currently a dabbler and was unable to directly control the power of the oddity. Using it indirectly was a ¡± quantitative change ¡± in terms of brute force.


    Although his energy level was far higher than theirs and he could use the oddity to block and absorb attacks, he was not much stronger than them in other areas.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous?¡± The venerable sovereign smiled.


    BOOM!


    One punch.


    In the void, Thunder exploded.


    Countless true sounds chimed and turned into a white-gold radiance that pierced through the universe. It was as if the sky had been turned upside down, and they were ruthlessly sent flying.


    He had no strength to resist at all.


    How could a giant fight back against an ant?


    With a bang, they were instantly sent flying.


    The great talents in his body started conversing when they saw this, and their faces were filled with fear.


    ¡°What monster?¡±


    is this the power that¡¯s close to rank 11? ¡±


    he only has part of the characteristics of a rank 11 and has unlimited energy levels, but he¡¯s already unstoppable!


    ¡°His energy level is beyond common sense! It¡¯s only two meters tall, but it seems to contain the weight of an entire universe!¡±


    can we really defeat such a monster?? ¡±


    when this punch comes down, it¡¯s as if I¡¯m using a vast river system as a bracelet!


    Countless ancient heroes in his body were dumbfounded.


    ¡°In this battle, it is no longer a matter of everyone mastering the oddity.¡±


    Aged man turned around and looked at the others, feeling his hair stand on end as well. The future era of the universe had changed so much that he could not recognize it at all. the most direct problem for him is the energy level. He can beat us to death just by using brute force and energy!!


    ¡°Is there any way to resist this monster?¡± Renjiu asked.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way to win.¡±


    The bug clan Queen Mother was extremely proud, she snorted coldly and said in unison within her body, ¡± ¡°Give me time, enough time. He can evolve this so-called miracle martial art, and I can also evolve a miraculous body to resist the power that restrains him and stand at the same height as him! He¡¯s using a certain method to indirectly master the power of rank-11, so that we rank-11 spiritual powerhouses can also use some of our actual combat strength!¡±


    ¡°Time?¡±


    The candle laughed and said with a complicated expression, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been around for a long time, so when it comes to time, I¡¯ll have to rely on you! I¡¯m counting on you to save the world!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Renjiu also laughed heartily, but his voice was a little hoarse.


    ¡°The three of us will control this body together and save the old world.¡± ¡°The three old races, let¡¯s fight against Changsheng again,¡± the bug clan Queen said coldly.


    The battle of longevity?


    Renjiu fell silent.


    That generation of bug tribe Queen Mother had died in the end, but her group of descendants, along with the quality candle, in a sense, could indeed be considered a reunion of the three big shots.


    I¡¯ve been here for a long time. I¡¯ve jumped dimensions to Dodge, but it¡¯s still difficult to avoid some of the attacks that will definitely hit. I¡¯ll have to rely on your time acceleration. If we can hold on, we can hold on until our life forms evolve!


    The candle said, ¡± you are an undying existence in the timeline. You accelerate time. You can defeat everything! Our world shall be saved by you!¡±


    Saving the world ¡­


    The three of us ¡­


    Renjiu¡¯s mind suddenly jolted. What a strange yet familiar term.

 Chapter 1440

    ?


    1440 Chapter 1447-born and died in this place


    These words were like the key to opening a memory box, bringing back some long-lost ancient memories.


    Kachaa.


    The surrounding time was shattering.


    After a long time, it was as if he had returned to the very beginning, when the world had just begun and the laws of fog had covered the ancient era.


    A scene that looked like golden lightning flashed across his eyes.


    In the end, it stopped at the very first scene.


    That was the beginning of a dream.


    A tall, majestic, and vast fiendgod figure sat high above, looking down at his three disciples.


    you are the three strongest geniuses of our era. In the near future, you will vindicate the entire newly-opened universe, time, dimension, and life.


    eldest disciple, your name is man Jiu. The scale of time is the strongest power that protects humanity, allowing humans to walk towards eternity.


    second disciple, your name is quality candle. The dimensional space is the foundation of the existence of matter in the universe. Hope is like a candle that will burn forever.


    ¡°Third disciple, your name is insect, and time and space are your two brothers. Life can¡¯t be as peaceful as them, so why is the God of life called insect? Hunt for venomous animals as blood, and fight for eternal glory.¡±


    ¡­


    Endless memories flooded his mind.


    The creation of the world, the establishment of the universe¡¯s hierarchy, and the establishment of the three major rules. This was how their names came about, symbolizing the simplicity of the ancient tribes.


    As if it was yesterday, the memories flooded the bloodline body and merged into the minds of the three ancient existences with the resonance of emotions and memories.


    ¡°That¡¯s the ancestor ¡­¡± The bug clan Queen Mothers were stunned.


    ¡°You¡¯ve wavered after a long time.¡± The candle was silent. This was a side effect of consciousness communication, mind sharing.


    Even though there were many things that one didn¡¯t want to look back on, the ignorant youth of one¡¯s youth was the best memory of one¡¯s life for any life.


    The advice of the most respected person when they were young, their dream of a future, the hot-blooded and impassioned fighting spirit of a young man, and the three of them talking about their dreams ¡­ They were like the most profound and ignorant murals in the memory corridor, precious and unforgettable.


    A voice came out and exploded in this fused body, ¡±


    the three of you shall replace the heavenly Dao with humans. From now on, you should abandon your humanity and follow the order of the heavens.


    The three of them said in unison, ¡±


    Yes, Master. The three of us will begin to guard the Dao from now on!


    we will not be involved in the mortal world, nor will we be affected by karma. We will be fair and just, and we will sacrifice our lives for the universe.


    we will not do it for ourselves. We will give up our desires and not fight for the world. Our hearts will be clear. We will not be selfish or heartless.


    ¡°From today onwards, we will hold power until death!¡±


    ¡°From today onwards, we will be Loyal to Our Duty, whether we live or die!¡±


    A loud voice cut through the universe, like the first ray of light in the world.


    So that¡¯s how it is?


    We¡¯ve let that person down in the end.


    Renjiu¡¯s gaze became deep.


    Once upon a time, the oath he made when he was young had turned into a lie, and his hot-blooded fighting spirit had turned into cold-blooded and selfish.


    The ferocious beast known as death chased them from behind, not daring to stop for even a moment. In their twilight years, that bit of passion and courage would slowly eat away at them.


    They began to pull out the arrogant teeth of the Saint and break the sharp horns that the Saint was proud of.


    The five decays of heaven and man not only destroyed the body, but also the soul.


    in the end, we¡¯re rotten. We¡¯ve curled up at the back and calculated everything in secret. We¡¯re afraid of death and become cowardly prisoners. We¡¯re cowering and overcautious.


    A ball of fire burned in his eyes, and his lips curled into a proud and arrogant smile. which one of us is rotten, and which one is prehistoric?? ¡± Venerable sovereign, you? No, it was us in prehistory! Prehistoric times are also new!¡±


    He growled.


    Renjiu looked at the overbearing venerable sovereign in a daze. He was sharp, proud, and confident. His heart was tolerant of everything. He wanted to defeat them at their peak and in their best era.


    This being from the prehistoric universe had lived for tens of billions of years.


    However, he still had the courage and pride of a warrior. He was forthright and allowed his opponent to grow. This might be the reason why he was so powerful.


    As for them?


    It had decayed at a few hundred million years old.


    Scheming and hiding behind the scenes, cowardly and afraid of death.


    save the world ¡­ renjiu laughed in a low and hoarse voice. It¡¯s such an unfamiliar word to us. Are we still worthy of guarding the Garden of Happiness that that man created?¡±


    In the end, they had let all living beings down.


    ¡°However, I still have to try!¡±


    He gradually walked into the high speed of the universe¡¯s space-time speed. Everything around him gradually stopped, even the venerable sovereigns ¡®movements began to slow down.


    ¡°A hundred million years.¡±


    He growled.


    A large amount of blood flowed down from his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose. It was a ghastly sight.


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s body stiffened, and he could clearly feel that his movements had become sluggish.


    ¡°Hurry up! Faster! Time! Faster, I want to travel to the future again!¡± Seeing the venerable sovereign¡¯s movements gradually slowing down, renjiu let out a heart-wrenching roar and laughed wildly with his red eyes.


    ¡°You are not a true rank 11 after all. You are not a singularity. The singularities you borrow are external. The bloodline rules of the universe can still affect you!¡±


    bastard, it¡¯s rare for me to go all out. It¡¯s not bad to have a fair fight with someone like you.


    Renjiu controlled this body and leaped high into the air, charging toward that figure. existence of the prehistoric universe, go to hell!! Get out of our cosmos epoch!¡±


    Bang!


    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±


    The endless fists turned into shadows.


    ¡°The existence of the prehistoric universe wants to stop us from vindication? The door to the future eleventh level of the universe? He had control over the allocation of rank 11 seats? I¡¯ll open it!¡± Renjiu¡¯s entire body was on fire, as if he was a heroic God of War who had walked out of the flames.


    His eyes gradually sharpened, as if there was a flame burning in them, and turned into a silent growl.


    Whoosh-


    Under the terrifying speed of 100 million times, the Zerg mother nest in front of him was rapidly evolving with countless spores, changing the current fused body and creating a new era!


    with the mother nest in our hands, and the fact that we can last much longer than before, there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t win!! The Zerg empresses growled. Their evolutionary knowledge combined was enough to shake the heavens and earth!


    BOOM!


    His life was soaring!


    The life level was increasing by several times!


    The oddity of the great Dao was being comprehended at a rapid speed, and it was being applied to the venerable sovereign, who was still attacking.


    ¡°It¡¯s already evolving!¡±


    his skin is still covered in a thin layer of singularity defense. However, our bodies are still adapting to the oddity. We will be able to break through it soon! The Zerg empresses shouted out in excitement.


    it¡¯ll soon evolve into a targeted being. We can Pierce his skin and enter the vacuum of the oddity in his abdomen. We don¡¯t need to worry about the oddity, it can¡¯t be destroyed. Let¡¯s destroy the nine bloodline universe cores!


    that¡¯s his greatest weakness!! A hero who was not from the insect race shouted.


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±


    Hisashi furiously punched out, piercing through his opponent¡¯s skin.


    As the god of time, blood flowed down along with his tears. He felt that the huge overload was overdrawing his life, but he couldn¡¯t care less. He only felt that the blood vessels in his brain were bursting.


    The killing happened in an instant.


    In a battle between experts of this level, an instant burst of power could almost determine the entire situation.


    ¡°Just like this ¡­¡±


    ¡°This is it ¡­¡±


    ¡°I can win! ¡°We can win! This is the way! Charge into his power furnace!¡± Destroy his nine universe cores! He doesn¡¯t have a transformer, so if we break his technique, we¡¯ll definitely lose!¡±

 Chapter 1441

    ?


    1441 Chapter 1448-trump card


    destroy his nine-revolution universe, and the singularity engine furnace will naturally be destroyed!


    At this time, time had exceeded the 100-year limit of the universe¡¯s laws, and they had arrived at the creation era unique to the Zergs.


    No¡­


    Even the arrival of the time master¡¯s true body, which was hidden in the distant past, far exceeded the speed of the creation era!


    A hundred million years in a day, what kind of scene was this?


    It was unprecedented.


    Huala-


    Time seemed to have frozen at this moment.


    After all, the venerable sovereign was not the oddity itself. He had only embedded the oddity into his body. In essence, he was still a level ten and could not ignore the rules of the universe. His time was too stagnant at the normal speed ¡­


    Even if it was an ultimate level 10 that had surpassed all the limits in history and had mastered part of the power of level 11!


    At this moment, the venerable sovereign was like a statue of a God. His handsome and slender body was perfect, as heavy as Jade.


    Renjiu roared with a fanatical expression. Large amounts of blood flowed out of his seven orifices, but he didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s an ancient being from the prehistoric universe? Bastard! Don¡¯t underestimate us! Even if it¡¯s an ancient taboo, as long as it¡¯s alive, we¡¯ll kill it for you to see! Don¡¯t think that you can dominate the ten great DAOs of our cosmos epoch and cut off our future path while still being high and mighty!¡±


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±


    This ultimate life form, which had gathered countless talents from the bloodline universe era, exuded an invincible aura. His fighting spirit was high, and he burst out with unimaginable hot-bloodedness!


    He was fearless!


    Until death!


    Even with a fake Dao body, he still dared to reveal his abilities to the God of truth in the universe!


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    A large number of fists landed on the venerable sovereign¡¯s abdomen.


    wait, his energy rank is too strong. His injuries are recovering rapidly! A prehistoric hero from the 7.7 billion years couldn¡¯t help but say.


    The Queen was cold, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid! The insect race had evolved into the heaven and earth sandbox! He had created countless transcendent worlds! We¡¯re going through 100 million years of evolution every day, evolving creatures that can adapt to this environment. Nothing can stop me!¡±


    the stronger you are, the greater life is!!


    ¡°For the past 14 billion years, the essence of generations of Zerg empresses is to evolve into a sandbox and create extraordinary creatures. Right now, we¡¯re creating creatures that can kill them! A being that can control the oddity just like him!¡±


    The Zerg empresses were all growling, and their talents in developing their bloodlines were trembling, exceeding the limits of their bodies!


    What kind of ultimate creature was born with the power of the Zerg empresses of the past?


    No one knew.


    But it had to be ¡­ It was so terrifying that it surpassed the entire history!


    Finally ¡­


    Bang!


    Kachaa.


    It was as if something had been shattered.


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s clothes were torn to pieces, revealing his white jade chest that was as hard as a rock. It quickly began to sink in, and countless yellow quantum particles shot out from the explosion.


    ¡°I¡¯ve broken through! It had broken through his skin! His passive recovery ability can¡¯t keep up with his huge energy level, and his speed is increasing!¡±


    In the distance, tu Xin looked at the Alliance of these existences and said in surprise, ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not as simple as breaking through the defense. This is the bloodline of the entire creature evolving again and becoming harmonious ¡­ At first, they were like scattered parts piled together, but now, they were constantly merging together, as if ¡­ Another evil god of convergence! It¡¯s already 1700 times stronger than before.¡±


    ¡°Are they very strong?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not just very strong, he¡¯s a cosmic evil god that surpasses the evil gods! He is standing at the end of the bloodline, and his muscle memory is frantically adapting to the power of the oddity and learning its mysteries.¡±


    ¡°Not even! hundred million years, no, it¡¯s five thousand years! Just five thousand years! The usage of singularities is as simple as neurons controlling the body or muscles controlling the arm. They have become a natural part of his body!¡±


    he¡¯s already half a ¡®master¡¯ who can¡¯t do anything. The height he stands at is definitely not weaker than the venerable sovereigns!


    ¡°Can you really do it? This is too exaggerated!¡±


    ¡± Time, life, dimensions, and all the powers of the universe from the past to the present ¡­ What kind of miracle is this?¡±


    time will become. his ¡®fascias, space will become¡¯ his ¡®muscles, life will become¡¯ his ¡®skeleton ¡­ This is also the most powerful life form with hundreds of thousands of genetic positions!¡±


    Countless Saints of the heavenly Dao universe, both ancient and modern, screamed and cried madly. They were so excited that hot blood filled their bodies.


    From afar, the realmlord suddenly spoke.¡±Tu Xin, your current battle prowess can no longer keep up with us. You also can¡¯t fuse with our bloodline and go to the lifelong realm! To make use of the time there-¡±


    ¡°I know, is it a spiritual time house?¡±


    Tu Xin turned around and left, his eyes flashing with a trace of admiration, ¡± let us cultivate inside and improve our strength. I hope you can see me coming out in a minute. Don¡¯t regret it, the ultimate monster of the new era will completely descend!!


    ¡°Hehehehe ¡­ So what if it has descended?¡±


    The master of the longevity world, Zhu Zhi, laughed coldly. They were still attacking this terrifying monster in a frenzy, ¡± it¡¯s still better than facing this terrifying universe Emperor. No matter how strong you new humans are, we broke through at the same time. We¡¯re all level 11, so who would be afraid of you? ¡±


    the changes in the universe are indeed too great. Tu Xin entered the lifelong realm.


    Kachaa!


    Time passed by quickly, and an amalgamation finally broke through the two-meter-tall ordinary human body. It broke through the red muscle layer and entered his chest.


    Everyone could clearly see the scene.


    In the pitch-black darkness, a singularity was surrounded by nine universes, slowly rotating.


    There was no defense at all, exposed in front of them.


    We¡¯ve won.


    no one can stop the mighty power of time. It¡¯s one of the three Supreme laws of the universe.


    At this moment, a clear thought rushed into their minds. The bloodline giant God couldn¡¯t help but charge into the nine bloodline universes.


    However, something strange happened.


    Everyone revealed a look of horror.


    ¡°How can it be that far?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s no taller than two meters, and his abdominal cavity is dozens of centimeters wide. Yet, we seem to have entered a bottomless pit.¡±


    ¡°What is the reason?¡±


    Countless existences from the ancient and modern universes speculated and discussed.


    The opponent¡¯s new nine revolutions mysterious art was not simple. It even had such an exaggerated internal defense mechanism.


    ¡°He¡¯s indeed not a simple character.¡±


    The candle was very realistic and said coldly, ¡± ¡°This is a spatial maze. Don¡¯t think that his abdominal cavity is small, but is it really small? Look at the nine surrounding bloodline universes, which one of them isn¡¯t as vast as billions of light years? But now, in our eyes, they are as small as rice grains ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± The candle said,¡±the singularity will collapse everything. Haven¡¯t you noticed?¡± Even the universe has been compressed to this extent. The closer our huge bodies are to the center, the smaller we become. This place is equivalent to containing a super large universe. Moreover, the collapse of the singularity will affect the scale of space and turn it into a maze, making it difficult for us to get close!¡±


    ¡°Then what do we do?¡±


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll be up next!¡± Zhi Zhu said coldly. The spatial dimension is the advantage of our race. I can break through this spatial maze.¡±

 Chapter 1442

    ?


    1442 The most beautiful scenery in the universe


    Everyone¡¯s confidence was boosted.


    A spatial maze ¡­


    The dimensional race, who had mastered the power of dimensional space, specialized in this field.


    ¡°Hurry up, I can¡¯t hold on much longer ¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s weak voice was getting weaker and weaker. In the composite body, he grabbed the candle¡¯s hand and said, ¡± once 100 million years pass, I¡¯ll be completely exhausted and on the verge of death ¡­ You will definitely be able to make use of this time to cross this maze and create a miracle!¡±


    Aged man said,¡±you ¡­ This is how you always create incredible people ¡­¡± Back then, you were clearly the weakest of the three of us, but now that you¡¯ve defeated us, you¡¯ve become the victor.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving it to me?¡± Zhi Zhu said calmly, her face emotionless.


    ¡°Yes ¡­ To create a miracle.¡±


    Renjiu took a deep breath and became weaker and weaker, as if his entire body was about to collapse, ¡± the experts of our universe will definitely be able to defeat the overlords of the prehistoric universe. You once said that the so-called miracles are made up of many small and impossible things!¡±


    ¡°I, have already completed that tiny impossible step of mine.¡±


    Everyone knew that if they didn¡¯t have the exaggerated methods of a human, they would have to face extreme fear.


    Such an exaggerated prehistoric existence of the universe could kill everyone within a hundred moves if time wasn¡¯t stopped!


    Now that time has been frozen, we¡¯ll have to travel through 100 million years before we can break his skin and enter his vital points!


    There was nothing wrong with the saying ¡®time is running out¡¯.


    We must defeat the other party during this period of time. It¡¯s either you die or I die. In a battle between existences like us, we must kill with one strike and use all our strength!


    ¡°Old man, you¡¯re still so simple-minded, still that stupid guy, so simple that it makes people laugh at you! Please me? Are you still young? You haven¡¯t grown up after so many years, so you don¡¯t know how evil the human heart can be!¡±


    Zhi Zhu sneered and strode forward. He said indifferently, ¡± you should know the consequences of exhausting your full strength. No one will remember your heroic sacrifice just now. They will only remember the benefits after killing you ¡­ If I win, I¡¯ll kill you at the first moment, just like I did in the past.¡±


    I¡¯ve completed my impossible ¡­ You¡¯ll take over the next step.¡± Renjiu¡¯s consciousness seemed to have become so blurry that he couldn¡¯t hear what was being said outside. Blood was spurting out of his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose. He raised his head, but he still stood like a statue, repeating the same sentence mechanically, ¡±


    ¡®The next step ¡­ You ¡­ It¡¯s time for the relay ¡­¡±


    Everyone looked at Ren baqian in a daze.


    This man was like an Iron Man. He was like a towering mountain that stood tall and would not fall.


    His thoughts were clearly in a mess, but he didn¡¯t know what kind of obsession was supporting him, so he was still able to maintain that terrifying speed of flow.


    ¡°This fellow is still pitifully stupid.¡±


    The candle muttered in a low voice, ¡± the next step? You want me to take the relay?¡±


    He looked at the labyrinth in the distance and suddenly fell into an unprecedented calm, as if this sentence had deeply touched his deepest nerves.


    It was as if a wave of memories had been set off in that instant.


    Yes, Master. The three of us will begin to guard the Dao from now on!


    ¡°Until death ¡­ He died in this ¡­¡±


    The blood-boiling and radiant vow in the depths of his memory resurfaced once again. The scene of them handing over the power from their master¡¯s hands and passing on the heavenly Dao emerged in his mind.


    However, his expression did not change as he recalled it. Instead, his expression instantly turned cold.


    He was too innocent and stupid. He always remembered how well that person treated him, but he instinctively forgot everything that he had done.


    People only remember his good, but the candle only remembered his evil.


    Betrayal.


    The most tragic betrayal.


    The earth was covered in blood, and the beautiful garden of Happiness, which had just been created in the fiendgod era, was destroyed because of the people they had once loved and respected the most.


    That person had killed countless of their junior brothers and destroyed the Saints of the entire era. His entire body was filled with the aura of decay as he sat on the throne and looked down at them.


    Quality candle looked at the corpses on the ground. He was the calmest person among the three of them, so he finally asked, ¡± ¡°Will everything decay with time, or is your decay just a coincidence?¡± he asked.


    The man opened his mouth and was bathed in blood. He sat on the throne without saying a word.


    He quickly asked a second question, and everything he did was still based on his master¡¯s standards. we will follow your Code of Conduct in everything. Is this also the orthodoxy that you want us to learn and pass on? ¡±


    The man stood up dejectedly and disappeared in his repentance.


    Hehehe ¡­


    The candle couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    At that time, he desperately needed someone to walk out of it, but he didn¡¯t get an answer in the end.


    He began to believe that corruption was inevitable.


    If even his teacher was like this, he couldn¡¯t avoid it either.


    The young and hot-blooded Saint had thought for countless days and months that he would also walk towards decay in the future.


    When such sinful feelings took root and sprouted, they had already inevitably grown into towering trees.


    At that moment, he knew that his heart had changed.


    He no longer believed in the so-called justice, hot-bloodedness, and the protection of immortality ¡­


    He clearly realized that all the Justice in the universe was false. All the beliefs were false. In the long history, there was nothing worth believing in, forever that could be believed and would not betray ¡­


    Only truth.


    He started to plan for the distant future and saw the lifelong realm.


    He seemed to be mumbling to himself and coldly said, ¡±


    all sadness, happiness, history, traces, and glory will disappear in the torrent, but only the truth is eternal. For the eternal truth, I can give up everything!!!


    He stepped over the trembling person beside him and took control of the body. He said indifferently, ¡± long time, you¡¯re really stupid ¡­ If you still don¡¯t remember the second time, I¡¯ll Still Kill you after I¡¯m done with everything.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    death is not that scary. It is the most beautiful thing in the universe.


    This ancient lifelong realmlord gradually regained his youth, transforming back into a handsome-looking young man. He took large strides as he walked out, his expression was filled with sharpness and vitality.


    ¡°I still remember that day, on the mountain peak, master once smiled and said to us: I¡¯ve proven the law of particles ¡®operation, and particles have existed in this world since the birth of the universe. It¡¯s them who created us with a miraculous special mix ¡­ I often think that those atoms ingeniously formed us, and for us to ingeniously meet, this must be the most beautiful thing in the universe.¡±


    ¡°But I can think of ¡­ Something even more beautiful than this.¡±


    He smiled, revealing a trace of extreme sickness. our meeting in pairs is the most beautiful scene. Then, is it the reunion of all of us? ¡±


    the past you, the dead junior brothers, the master ¡­ You¡¯ve traveled through 14 billion years of scattered emotions, material things, greed, love, and hate in the universe ¡­ You will eventually become a part of me and become the truth. This will let us see the most beautiful scenery of life again.¡±


    I¡¯ll live forever and obtain the truth that I¡¯ve been dreaming of. I¡¯ll meet you again ¡­ He was so excited that his face turned red. at that moment, the three became one. Nothing could be more wonderful than this.


    ¡°A miracle?¡±


    ¡°A miracle?¡±


    ¡°Miracles are indeed made up of many small impossibilities!¡±


    He growled and controlled his body. It was as if he had transcended the endless space and time. aged man, it¡¯s already very good that you can do this with your intelligence. Leave the rest to me.


    ¡°If I have to defeat this guy to become the great Dao itself, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±

 Chapter 1443

    ?


    1443 The times have changed


    The candle disappeared into the void, passing through the turbulence in his body and getting closer to the nine universes.


    Whoosh.


    The spatial turbulence made it difficult for him to locate his position.


    His power to control the dimensions had become insignificant under the interference of the oddity. It was almost impossible for him to grasp the Maze¡¯s path.


    as expected, I have to pay a price. Let¡¯s try this move.


    He waved his hand.


    His entire body collapsed into the two-dimensional state, then into a one-dimensional line, and then into the zero-dimension in the next second ¡­ It was a form that was infinitely close to a singularity.


    Everyone was shocked.


    This was actually a method to collapse into a singularity using the bloodline system of the old era instead of the new era¡¯s system of martial arts!


    They had thought that this was a unique path and realm for creatures of the new era. Could creatures of the old era also walk the 11th level?


    As expected, the ancient mastermind had already prepared everything. He had familiarized himself with the rank-11 power of the oddity in advance and had also deduced the method for his perfect breakthrough.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the unforeseen event in front of him, he would still be lying dormant in the darkness, quietly waiting for the arrival of the final moment to become the first level 11 being in the universe!


    ¡°Is it strange? This is how I transformed into a singularity. Just as aged man said, I¡¯ve always been an expert at creating miracles.¡± His expression was cold and stern. they used the hand of God without bloodline martial arts. This is a bloodline method that I created myself. The dimension is reduced to one!


    Whoosh.


    He transformed into a point that was infinitely close to the zero-dimension, and threads of matter began to appear in front of him. The world became clear, and the labyrinth could see the path within.


    However, the pressure of the space distortion was pressing down on him. His body was bleeding profusely, and he was pushing his bloodline to the limit.


    Uh ¡­ ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    He growled as the immense pain tore through every inch of his cells. However, this was nothing. His surroundings turned into countless five-colored light tunnels that rapidly shuttled through.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting close!¡±


    BOOM!


    The person behind him completely collapsed and could no longer hold on.


    Kachaa!


    Time began to flow back, and everything was returning to normal.


    ¡°He fell? It doesn¡¯t matter, because I¡¯ve already succeeded and made it in time!¡± All of this was no longer important. He had passed through the maze and finally reached the deepest part of the core, where he could see the weakest spot.


    ¡°Emperor! Venerated!¡±


    The candle roared word by word, and the entire singularity turned into surging Platinum electromagnetic waves at an extremely fast speed, zigzagging nimbly.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    His eyes were sharp as he arrived at one of the universes. Victory was already in front of him as he growled, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re stopping my dream of transmigrating 14 billion years! Die! No! But!¡±


    BOOM!


    Time slowly flowed back.


    The venerable sovereign opened his eyes slightly, which were full of indifference.


    Kachaa.


    The universe shifted to the side at the critical moment and dodged the fatal blow.


    However, the huge tearing energy still destroyed a part of the universe¡¯s body, causing it to become incomplete and broken.


    All the Saints in the nine bloodline universes looked at this scene in shock.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    how did he suddenly appear in front of our universe in the blink of an eye? ¡±


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    it¡¯s time. They¡¯ve traveled through time.


    Panicked voices rang out in the universe like stormy waves, forming an extremely noisy square.


    ¡°He can actually do this? If I go any faster, it¡¯ll become the eight revolutions mysterious art. ¡±


    The venerable sovereign stood still and felt the abnormality in his abdomen. He was surprised and said, ¡± to be able to arrive here in 1.6 x 10 -35 seconds, it¡¯s hard to imagine what kind of terrifying time flow he has surpassed ¡­ To be able to cross the maze in such a short time, that is the second unimaginable speed. You are unexpectedly strong.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, you guys can really create a miracle.¡±


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s expression became calm. The flesh and blood in his abdomen slowly rose, and a miniature venerable sovereign walked out. He looked at the monster in front of him. it can actually attack my core. My power is restricted there, and I can¡¯t operate it at full power. My power is less than one-tenth of what it is.


    ¡°With one-tenth of your strength, you still have to guard your weakness and restrain yourself to deal with me?¡± Zhi Zhu¡¯s expression was cold. I¡¯m the strongest assassin and the master of the lifelong realm. I¡¯m far stronger than those longevity sages. This time, it¡¯s your turn to be at a disadvantage.


    Whoosh.


    The candle disappeared.


    The surrounding space was slightly distorted.


    The universe was usually three-dimensional, but he corroborated the universe¡¯s dimension. He was not restricted by the rules and could jump between the control of various dimensions at will. It was like a radio with a different frequency, you could not feel the other party at all.


    Only the moment he made his move would he reveal his traces.


    This was also the reason why the people of the old days were assassinated and replaced in secret.


    This was also one of the strongest laws in the universe.


    The surroundings were quiet.


    The venerable sovereigns stood quietly where they were. The nine universes in the distance were like planets revolving around the sun, slowly rotating.


    Kachaa!


    The next second, there was a sound like a mirror shattering.


    Puchi!


    A sharp blade with the law of death pierced into a bloodline universe.


    This was the rule of death. The power of the five decays of heaven and man was one of the strongest rules under the three major rules. Anyone who touched it would die. The rules he possessed could be said to be the most powerful killing means in the history of the universe.


    However, it was like a ripple. When it was stabbed into this universe, it was like a knife stabbing into water. There was no harm.


    he dodged it?! The candle looked at the universe, dumbfounded. That was a powerful killing technique, but it ¡­ He actually blocked it?


    Was this really just one-tenth of his power, and it was already so terrifying?


    ¡°You¡¯ve become a singularity in this bloodline universe?¡± The candle¡¯s pupils dilated as it quickly noticed this.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this normal?¡±


    alchemy can change any matter in the universe, ¡± the venerable sovereign said faintly. as long as you¡¯re familiar with it, you can naturally turn everything you touch into a singularity ¡­


    furthermore, this universe is under my control. I am the heavenly Dao of this universe. A part of my body has temporarily become a singularity. What¡¯s so strange about avoiding an attack? ¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯ve mastered the most powerful law, but in reality, it¡¯s all fake in front of the oddity. As long as I¡¯m prepared, it¡¯ll be very difficult for you to launch a sneak attack.¡±


    but I¡¯m not a true rank-11. I can only turn into a singularity shield to block it ¡­ Even if time were to slow down on me, I could easily deal with it. However, aged man is very smart. He accelerated on himself, and if the time were to slow down on himself, it would be very difficult for me to block it. However, there¡¯s no more time, right?¡± The venerable sovereign said.


    The candle was slightly dazed, and its expression was completely dark.


    Even if he could only control a portion of the power of a rank 11, he would still be a dimensional lifeform. All of his bloodline techniques that had hidden laws were useless.


    What he could use were the amplification-type rules that had been added to his body.


    However, the strongest rule that had been added to his body was time, and now it was gone ¡­ He had used other amplification methods to strengthen his body, but could he compare to the other party¡¯s energy level?


    Even if an ant were to stack more than a dozen buffs, it would still be impossible to compare to a Dragon. If it were to crush him with pure strength, he would be crippled.


    ¡°My Lord, the times have changed.¡±


    Beside him, the bug clan Queen Mothers laughed softly,


    ¡°Your old methods are all useless. You can only use the oddity to defeat the other party. Thus, you can only rely on your new methods. Leave them to us.¡±


    After the Queen said that, she released a terrifying power and laughed, ¡± ¡°That terrifying acceleration of time isn¡¯t just for you to kill your way here. It¡¯s for us to evolve ¡­ You¡¯ve used your talent to lead us here. Your miracle has been completed, and we¡¯ll take over the rest. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    The candle was stunned.


    The bug clan Queen Mother pushed him away and took control of the body. She was full of fighting spirit and said, ¡± ¡°Still not reacting? You¡¯ll be the one in charge of leading the way.¡±

 Chapter 1444

    ?


    1444 The terror of the Queen Mother


    The bug clan Queen Mother did not wait for the candle to consider and directly took control of the body. She smiled in disdain. you outdated old thing, you¡¯re already exhausted just by coming to me. You¡¯ve used all your strength.


    The candle was furious and its eyes were wide open.


    This group of women was simply shameless!


    It was simply killing the donkey when the grinding was done!


    He was so angry that he blew at his beard and glared at them. If he did not have the talent to pass through this oddity labyrinth, would he have been able to kill his way here?


    They could only wait for death outside.


    He had spent a lot of effort to kill his way here, and victory was right in front of him, but the other party looked down on him?


    However, he had to admit that all of his trump cards were useless. He could only be as exhausted as renjiu and was almost useless.


    the so-called miracle is the accumulation of all kinds of impossible events with small probability.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been with people for a long time and have already completed the impossible step. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    In the end, quality candle lowered his proud head. After all, he had a request to make.


    ¡°Hmph, just leave it to us.¡±


    Countless overlapping voices of the bug clan Queen Mother resounded, her cold voice filled with pride, ¡± the two of you can be considered as the prologue of our battle. One of you used time travel to allow us to evolve our bodies, and the other used this time to create the current situation and travel to the other party¡¯s weakness.


    ¡°Only life can create miracles!¡±


    At this moment, the bug clan Queen Mother seemed to have turned into a genderless platinum metal figure. It stood in the void, but it seemed to be standing in the eternal void.


    ¡°Venerable sovereign, you¡¯re too overbearing.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, ¡± the bug clan Queen said coldly. no matter how we old creatures and new creatures fight, we¡¯re still on the same starting line. When the level 10 door opens, we have to vindicate our Dao ¡­ But you¡¯re different. You have the incomplete level 11 power that rules all of our lives, and you¡¯ve opened this realm in advance. You want to monopolize the distribution of the ten seats of the great Dao by yourself. How can we tolerate you?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The venerable sovereign stood on a high place, with his hands behind his back.


    Xu Zhi knew that the strongest monster had made its appearance. Although life was restrained by the other two rules, it was still the strongest rule.


    The conflict between the bloodlines of the new era and the old era was proof of this.


    The bug clan Queen said,¡±this is impossible to reconcile, even if you say you want to give us a seat?¡± Who knew if it was true? You have the power to kill us, so we can¡¯t just let you do whatever you want to us. Experts like us don¡¯t believe in the mercy of others, so we can only resist.¡±


    ¡°When I became a God, there was no God in the world ¡­ We¡¯d like to see if you¡¯re qualified to cut off our future path!¡±


    BOOM!


    As she spoke, the bug race queen controlled her body and instantly descended. Her fist landed on a nine-revolution universe, and a terrifying, huge force kept spinning. It bloomed with the unique power of the singularity, as if it could penetrate the past and present of the universe.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. You¡¯re already able to perfectly use the power of the oddity?¡±


    The venerable sovereign controlled the universe to collapse into a singularity. It could avoid any rules of the fake Dao, but it still seemed to be severely injured. have you also mastered this level of power? ¡±


    Xu Zhi was slightly surprised.


    They had actually completed the new evolution of the Zerg and become an ultimate demon God comparable to Medusa.


    A demonic god with hundreds of thousands of gene slots!


    After all, Medusa had been composed of ordinary genes in the past. Even so, she had been so busy that she was extremely slow.


    And the other party?


    He was a super demonic god with countless heaven-defying Geno points!


    It was a fusion of the powers of the ancient and modern universes.


    BOOM!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve also mastered the power of the oddity. Before the advent of the new era, I was also half a rank-11.¡±


    The bug clan Queen laughed coldly, a singularity actually spinning on her chest, nine bloodline spaces spinning, ¡± in the same realm, what advantage do you have? You¡¯ll lose without a doubt!¡±


    shameless. You insects are still so stubborn. You actually used 100 million years to secretly learn my martial arts. Xu Zhi frowned in surprise.


    As expected ¡­


    If these people joined forces, they would be the most monstrous geniuses in the entire universe. They could indeed kill him.


    After all, this was a matter of course.


    He was not the only one. If Xu Zhi could evolve into this incredible bloodline universe, why couldn¡¯t the other party?


    Previously, it was impossible and unnecessary for these guys to join forces. However, now that the other party had gathered the three Supreme laws and all the heroes of the past and present, it would not be surprising for him to complete his own nine revolutions mysterious art.


    Xu Zhi had gathered the wisdom of all the cultivation techniques of the multiverse.


    And they ¡­ It gathered the powerful wisdom of the entire universe.


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself, ¡± this is really troublesome. As expected, if I want to become the first level 11 being in the universe, I have to cut off the opportunities for others to break through at the same time.


    However, it was too difficult ¡­ ¡®It¡¯s impossible for them to put their lives in my hands and be suppressed by me, not allowing them to break through ¡­¡¯ I can only suppress the ancient times and cross the immortal path. Before I become a God, there can not be any gods in the world!¡±


    This was no longer a battle between individual life forms, which was why both sides could reach such heights.


    And now, the other party was simply a monster ¡­


    In the past, Xu Zhi had not been able to defeat a Demon God of the same realm. Now that they had also made a clone of a Demon God, he would probably be hung up and beaten up in the same realm.


    On the contrary, Xu Zhi¡¯s expression remained unchanged.


    The venerable sovereign walked down step by step and said with a forthright smile, ¡± it seems that I have to be serious.


    Whoosh.


    In an instant, the nine bloodline universes of the nine revolutions mysterious art slowly changed shape and turned into nine Xu Zhi¡¯s bodies, which surrounded the singularity.


    ¡°Is that so? You don¡¯t have any flaws here either.¡±


    The bug clan Queen¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡± these nine universe transfer hubs aren¡¯t weak points at all. They¡¯re battle-type universes to begin with, and you¡¯re the universe¡¯s heavenly Dao. You can make them fight each other, and they¡¯re very strong.


    ¡°A battle within the same realm.¡± The venerable sovereign laughed, but his eyes gradually became sharp. finally, someone who can fight has appeared.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The bug clan Queen didn¡¯t say anything and just attacked.


    Bang!


    A Platinum-colored radiance spread out.


    The two terrifying singularities collided.


    Half of the power of a rank-11 seemed to have been reduced to countless particles. The two of them turned into the wind of nothingness, like two huge quantum nebulas colliding.


    The entire abdominal cavity was collapsing, and the surroundings were being destroyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use. Your singularity engine furnace was created by your own power. It hasn¡¯t had time to absorb power from the outside world. It¡¯s just created and doesn¡¯t have much power.¡± ¡°Not even 0.1% of my energy level,¡± the venerable sovereign said.


    ¡°Hehehe!¡±


    The Queen laughed out loud, ¡± you really think I¡¯m not prepared? Your singular point drive furnace is right in front of me. I can absorb the power within it to replenish my own drive furnace. You will lose without a doubt!¡±


    Kill!


    The two sides collided.


    The venerable sovereigns had started to get injured.


    This frontal defense had already been completely broken through. Their realms were already at the same level, and both sides were madly fighting, constantly splitting and reassembling.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Everyone in the nine bloodline universes exclaimed.


    The Zerg empresses were simply sinister!


    The energy level of their bodies was not even 0.1% of a venerable sovereign¡¯s. Now, they were using the same ¡®power furnace¡¯ to fight in the venerable sovereign¡¯s body, absorbing his energy and beating him up ¡­


    ¡°If this continues, the situation will be bad!¡±


    The cute girl shouted, ¡± we¡¯re at the same level now! Using the same drive furnace as the venerable sovereign, and then constantly absorbing and supplementing his own novel drive furnace, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to lose!¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna was stunned. a dove occupying a magpie¡¯s nest. Your energy is my energy. Why are they so familiar with it? ¡±


    ¡°They also secretly learned the new nine revolutions mysterious art created by the venerable sovereign and the biological structure of the evil god! He¡¯s simply a sneaky patchwork demon!¡±


    In the distance, pheasant eye¡¯s expression turned solemn as she said sternly, ¡± ¡°This is the style of a first generation Zerg Queen! They¡¯ve been like this for generations!¡±


    she was once the Great Goddess of life. She created life after birth and was pure and sacred. However, her descendants have decayed like us over countless years and kept taking over The Magpie¡¯s Nest. They are very familiar with this action!


    how shameless. Isn¡¯t he the professional Mr. Wang next door? ¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna was utterly shocked, lamenting the existence of such a shameless Cosmic Race!


    Venerable sovereigns were so open and aboveboard. Although they were the ones behind the scenes, wouldn¡¯t they be tricked if they nurtured the other party to his peak before fighting him?


    It was a fair fight, but the other party was secretly learning from the venerable sovereign and stealing his drive furnace. His fighting style was simply too sinister ¡­


    ¡°How could there be such a shameless race!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s even more shameless than US players!¡±


    ¡°Venerable sovereign, we¡¯re going to be tricked by the other party!¡±


    Countless people shouted, feeling that the battle situation had been completely reversed.

 Chapter 1445

    ?


    1445 Potential


    venerable sovereign, you will lose today!


    The bug clan Queen Mother¡¯s voice resounded through the sky,


    A battle of this level was a battle of three aspects: realm level, energy rank, and technique.


    we have the same realm, but I¡¯m using your drive furnace in your body. What chance do you have to win? ¡± The bug tribe Queen Mother¡¯s aura grew stronger in the next second.


    Everyone was dumbfounded and revealed an unbelievable thought:


    She was still evolving!


    It evolved madly in battle!


    It was likely that it had completely evolved a bloodline similar to Yusha¡¯s that was resistant to injuries. It had evolved to become a powerful creature that could adapt to the harsh battle environment.


    The more they fought, the stronger they became, and the more they evolved in battle!


    ¡°Venerable sovereign ¡­ As long as there¡¯s enough pressure from the enemy and the threat of death, I¡¯ll be twice as strong as before with every minute!¡±


    in just half an hour, I¡¯ll be 30 times stronger than I was half an hour ago!


    this is the ultimate perfect life form of the universe!!!


    The bug clan Queen Mother kicked away the nine venerable sovereign bodies of the bloodline universe and said with admiration, ¡± ¡°I admire your integrity and courage. A person like you has never been seen before! Who wasn¡¯t sinister and cunning, scheming against others in the dark? Only you can be open and aboveboard, let the other grow to the peak, and then we¡¯ll fight!¡±


    ¡°What a pity ¡­ Such an upright person like you won¡¯t be able to live long!¡±


    ¡°Heroes always become martyrs!¡±


    One punch.


    BOOM!


    The venerable sovereigns were sent flying.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s entire body seemed to have been torn apart and he was severely injured.


    Xu Zhi stood up slowly and looked at the bug tribe Queen Mother in the distance. His expression was dark as he said to himself, ¡± as expected, they¡¯re the most professional. The things that I¡¯ve worked so hard on have been copied by them, and they¡¯ve even improved it crazily ¡­ I can¡¯t beat them now.¡±


    This was a very realistic thing.


    At the end of the day, Xu Zhi had nine universes ¡®heavenly Dao and himself, but what about the other party?


    The other party had gathered the strongest power in the universe. It was normal to be crushed in the same realm!


    Originally, they did not have enough energy reserves. But now, they had shamelessly and sinisterly used Xu Zhi¡¯s drive furnace in their bodies to fight, while their own drive furnace replenished their energy reserves from their own. It was a two-pronged approach ¡­


    ¡°This is very shameless.¡± Xu Zhi had to admit that this was the most perfect way of fighting, as it had almost determined the victory. Under normal circumstances, even he could not find any hope of turning the tables.


    But ¡­


    she¡¯s constantly getting injured. The Zerg nest is changing their material and absorbing my singularity ¡­ Xu Zhi¡¯s expression turned strange. these are all materials from my multiverse¡¯s cultivation techniques. They¡¯re working together from the inside and outside ¡­ your past Queen Mothers are also from the Zerg race. Our great cosmos ¡®cultivation techniques can¡¯t cover others, but you guys are courting death like this ¡­ It¡¯s easy.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s transformation into other races in the universe was very slow.


    It was similar to the transformation of the nine-headed ancient mother, which required a huge amount of time.


    However, they were the Zergs from ancient times. Now that they had awakened, they were still swallowing and spitting matter from both the inside and the outside ¡­


    Hahahaha!


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The bug clan Queen Mother laughed and roared. The power that burst out from her body evolved and completely surpassed that of a venerable sovereign, ¡± The ancient being behind the scenes of the prehistoric universe, your new nine revolutions mysterious art has been improved by me! Your combat singularity technique has also been perfectly surpassed by me! I¡¯m a perfect creature that has surpassed you in both body and technique!¡±


    Everyone trembled and began to feel uneasy.


    This Zerg would become stronger when it encountered a strong opponent and wouldn¡¯t falter even if it died a hundred times!


    The more dangerous the environment was, the more one could grow in adversity. At this moment, the power that exploded out was simply terrifying to the extreme!


    ¡°Venerable sovereign, are you going to lose?¡±


    At this moment, everyone couldn¡¯t help but have this terrifying thought in their minds. They felt as if the sky was falling and the earth was sinking. The undefeatable legend was about to fall.


    They were already part of the venerable sovereign¡¯s system. If the venerable sovereigns were to fall, their ending would definitely not be optimistic. Facing such a terrifying existence ¡­


    BOOM!


    The battle erupted.


    The two figures fought in the void, but it was a one-sided suppression.


    Clang!


    The venerable sovereigns were sent flying.


    The bug clan Queen closed in step by step, her battle intent boiling, ¡± a person like you is too simple! He was too upright! You have a world-shaking genius that I admire. Unfortunately, I still have to defeat you!¡±


    The bug tribe Queen Mother slowly stretched out her hand, and her entire body transformed countless times. With a light push, she turned into a huge ring. this attack is three times more powerful than all your techniques. Die!


    This attack would definitely kill him.


    BOOM!


    Venerable sovereigns had no way to resist it. They were hit directly and bathed in blood. Their aura became weak and they disappeared into the huge energy Mass.


    Everyone looked at this scene in a daze.


    Kachaa!


    However, in the next second, the venerable sovereign walked out slowly as if he had been reborn from the fire.


    you¡¯re not bad. If I didn¡¯t break through my limit before I died and become five times stronger than before, you would have killed me.


    The venerable sovereign let out a long roar. His long hair fluttered in the wind as he walked over, bathed in blood. He was on the verge of death and his breath was extremely weak, but he said, ¡± throughout history, there is finally someone who can threaten my existence. I am not alone. I have not experienced the feeling of despair for a long time.


    ¡°Argh!!!¡±


    A long howl pierced through the sky.


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s body also bloomed with all kinds of terrifying divine light. His aura was monstrous, and he shone with Platinum Light. it¡¯s this kind of death that allowed me to break through! Get stronger!¡±


    BOOM!


    A punch came.


    This time, it was the bug tribe Queen Mother¡¯s turn to be sent flying.


    In the clash of singularities, whoever had a deeper understanding would be able to crush the other and cause great damage.


    At this moment, there was no doubt ¡­


    ¡°Your technique actually surpassed mine in an instant. You also broke through your own limits?¡±


    your nine bloodline universes are also evolving into ultimate creatures like us? ¡±


    The bug clan Queen Mother was flabbergasted.


    How did the other party evolve and create a miracle?


    It was impossible for the other party to hide his strength. It was obvious that he had broken through and become stronger in an instant ¡­


    ¡°Is this very strange?¡± The venerable sovereign said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that strange?¡± The bug clan Queen Mother¡¯s eyes widened. It was impossible for a normal person to achieve this. To break through to a new realm before death, to become five times stronger ¡­


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not strange.¡±


    The venerable sovereign walked over slowly with his hands behind his back. His eyes were bright and his fighting spirit was burning. He had the majestic energy to swallow the universe. He said in a domineering tone, ¡± you rotten existences of the ancient and modern universe are all sinister and cunning. You attack in secret and have long lost the drive of the strong. In this world, only the courage to face death and create a stronger opponent can break through your limits!


    The bug clan Queen Mother trembled when she heard that, and she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°So, between life and death, one can really make a breakthrough?¡±


    The surrounding Saints were filled with admiration and also felt that it was unbelievable.


    Venerable sovereigns had been looking for an opponent who could kill him. They had cultivated him openly for many eras, even crossing the universe era!


    He wanted to find someone who could kill him and use the immense pressure to continuously surpass his limits and break through his own height!


    Such an overbearing and ruthless character was simply shocking!


    ¡°Impossible?¡±


    ¡°The weak always think that this is impossible and that is impossible.¡±


    that¡¯s the difference between you and me. You learn in secret and take over everything, while I train the strongest opponents and fight the most terrifying enemies to break through my own limits.


    The venerable sovereign walked over with a majestic gait. and I rely on myself, human potential! The potential of a living being! It¡¯s far beyond your imagination!¡±


    the greatest misfortune in life is that you have never encountered any misfortune!!


    The aura of a venerable sovereign was countless times stronger than before. It was obvious that he had broken through to a stronger level. He put his hands behind his back and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°In one¡¯s life, one has to constantly fall and constantly become stronger. One has to believe in oneself and break through! And you?¡±


    Everyone looked ashamed.


    This included pheasant age, Rong Cheng, the racer of Mount Haruna, Emperor Qi, and the others ¡­


    ¡°This is the difference between you and me.¡±


    The venerable sovereign gave them a contemptuous look and scolded, ¡± you rely on external forces, but I believe in the potential of my body. You have long decayed. You are clearly the gods of life, but you have forgotten the greatness of life and lost the drive to live. You don¡¯t dare to descend to the mortal world and have been secretly learning the knowledge of others. It is impossible for you to be high and mighty forever.


    As he spoke, he absorbed and secretly learned the knowledge and evolutionary cultivation techniques that the past Zerg empresses had given him.


    The other party was too terrifying.


    It was as if his computing power and knowledge of the universe¡¯s cultivation techniques had tripled in an instant!


    In fact, the cultivation techniques that they were constantly deducing and the combat techniques of the oddity that they were researching all surged into Xu Zhi¡¯s mind.


    It was as if the intelligence of the universe¡¯s cultivation techniques had increased by more than a dozen versions in an instant.


    This increased Xu Zhi¡¯s intelligence by countless times in an instant. The knowledge he had accumulated could directly evolve and transform the nine bloodline universes on the spot.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s version had also been updated.

 Chapter 1446

    ?


    1446 Chapter 1453-victory


    What!


    We started off on the wrong path?


    All the Zerg empresses were stunned!


    They had always felt that they were on the right path. The greatest advantage of their bloodline had been fully developed by them generation after generation!


    Hiding in the dark, secretly learning the other party¡¯s bloodline, being the next-door old Wang ¡­ Then, he would use his Zerg¡¯s powerful abilities to surpass his master.


    There shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong with this.


    If not for this, how could they have defeated venerable sovereigns so quickly?


    It was not impossible to create a new system, but it would take too long.


    Now, they were directly copying the body structure of the demon God to perform the great bloodline fusion, and then copying the new technique of the venerable sovereign. The results were obvious!


    They could then use this as a Foundation to derive new things, integrate the strengths of their bloodlines, and then evolve to adapt to the species, and defeat the other party in turn.


    This was the embodiment of their achievements!


    But now ¡­


    ¡°Impossible. It¡¯s impossible for an individual¡¯s life potential to be so powerful.¡±


    The bug race queen was stunned. She stared at the overbearing figure in front of her and said in disbelief, ¡± even if you broke through the limit before your death and gained enlightenment, it¡¯s impossible for you to reach such a height. It¡¯s already a miracle to have a small breakthrough, but what you have is too exaggerated!


    The breakthrough of the venerable sovereign before their eyes was too exaggerated. It had subverted their world view and they began to doubt life.


    ¡°It¡¯s really funny.¡±


    However, at this moment, the venerable sovereign looked extremely calm, and even showed a hint of contempt. if you don¡¯t have the courage to fight to the death, how can you laugh at life for not having great potential in this aspect? ¡±


    ¡°The strength of life itself is a miracle.¡±


    and you¡¯ve used this miracle in the wrong place. You¡¯ve given in to life, and you¡¯ve given in to time and lost your young heart. You¡¯ll only be further and further away from your goal.


    The venerable sovereign landed in front of the Zerg empresses and waved his fist at an unbelievable speed. just like me, you should rely on your own strength to break through the limits of your knowledge, surpass your own life¡¯s combat skills, and squeeze out your potential to develop your wisdom. That¡¯s the right way!


    BOOM!


    Countless meteors-like fists landed on her body like raindrops.


    The bug clan Queen Mother seemed to have been struck by the entire world as she retreated madly. Her entire body was shattered and she was in an unimaginable state.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    One punch after another landed, as easy as smashing rice cakes.


    ¡°Do you see that? This is my power!¡±


    ¡°A power that doesn¡¯t rely on external objects!¡±


    if you were like me, who didn¡¯t rely on external objects or heaven and earth, and worked hard on your own cultivation, finding fatal enemies to fight day after day, and stimulating the potential of your body, you might be able to reach my height!


    Bang!


    The Zerg empresses were smashed to pieces like crazy, and like a soft and sticky plastic bag, hundreds of millions of punches were thrown out in an instant.


    She flew out directly, and it was a terrible sight.


    In the distance, the people in the nine bloodline universes were encouraged.


    At first, they thought that the venerable sovereign was going to lose. Who knew that the venerable sovereign would be so overbearing, arrogant, and powerful? no previous battle had forced him to his limit. Now that he had encountered an opponent who could kill him, he revealed his horror.


    ¡°So this is the correct path!¡±


    it¡¯s no wonder that the ancient gods always make us go bald, work hard on our knowledge, and open up new systems ¡­ So that¡¯s how it is!¡±


    ¡°As expected, we have to work hard again!¡±


    Some players exclaimed with an expression of understanding.


    At this moment.


    It was as if the venerable sovereign had really broken through his limit. His nine bloodline universes evolved crazily, and the explosive power and singularity battle techniques were shocking. The bug tribe Queen Mother was forced to retreat.


    BOOM!


    However, the next second, something strange happened.


    The bug clan Queen Mother seemed to be able to hold on, and the injuries she suffered were getting lesser and lesser.


    His technique was getting better and better, and his ability to take a beating was improving. It was as if he knew how to use his strength more cleverly to avoid attacks.


    ¡°Is it a passive evolution?¡± The venerable sovereign was still waving his fists crazily. what an unkillable monster. No wonder he calls himself the ultimate super life in the universe.


    Kachaa.


    The bug clan Queen Mother suddenly broke free from the attack and took a big step back. She stared at the venerable sovereign. I have to admit that you¡¯re a proud, arrogant, and arrogant d * mn guy!


    ¡°He actually has unimaginable confidence and can imagine himself breaking through before the end! You¡¯re simply a madman. No wonder you have the arrogance to make decisions for all eternity. However, you can break through once, but can you break through twice?¡±


    The bug clan Queen Mother¡¯s face was ashen, but she was still frantically deducing. The countless talents of the era and the past Queen Mothers in his body worked together to strengthen this body.


    Even though the other party had broken through his limit once, she still believed that she would not lose.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The bug clan Queen Mother directly leaped up.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. The stronger you are, the more joyful you are.¡± The venerable sovereign laughed and waved his fists crazily.


    The two ferocious figures collided with each other.


    He didn¡¯t care anymore, he just crazily threw his fists at them, fighting them head on, fierce and bloody to the extreme.


    Very quickly, the bug race queen Mother continued to grow stronger and stronger as she calculated madly. Her power gradually gained the upper hand, and with a bang, she sent the venerable sovereign flying again.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    Her movements were continuous, directly pursuing the venerable sovereign. This time, it was them who directly beat the venerable sovereign into a sandbag, without any power to fight back.


    This scene stunned everyone.


    They had never seen such a battle scene before. They had seen too many one-sided battles, but it was an alternating one-sided battle. Just now, it was you crushing, and now it was my turn to crush ¡­


    ¡°This time, create another miracle for me to see.¡±


    I¡¯ve already guessed your strength. You¡¯re not the limit of us old humans. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re a terrifying creature of the new era like tuxin, whose intelligence and talent have exceeded our upper limit. Only then can you resist the intelligence of our group.


    ¡°But!¡± The bug clan Queen Mother was thoroughly enraged as she waved her fists in anger. The great sage growled, ¡± the potential of life, a person¡¯s spirit, energy, and spirit, to press forward with indomitable will, it can¡¯t be ¡­


    In the next second, her expression froze.


    She could clearly see a fierce and overbearing man slowly walking out.


    She started to doubt her life. is the strength of an individual and the potential to push oneself to the limit really that strong?? ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already lost, haven¡¯t you noticed?¡±


    The venerable sovereign strode out, exuding an even more powerful aura. He said lightly, ¡± the speed of your evolution is getting slower and slower. That¡¯s because there¡¯s a limit to how much you can evolve and become stronger, while my life as an individual has no limit.


    it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s just a momentary fun. There¡¯s nothing more to look forward to in this universe.


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s expression was cold. He looked at the Zerg empresses in front of him with a domineering and indifferent gaze, then slowly looked up at the sky. I¡¯m still stronger than you by a thread. Admit defeat.

 Chapter 1447

    ?


    1447 You are unreasonable


    The bug clan Queen Mother¡¯s pupils suddenly enlarged.


    For someone who had reached her level, her combat talent could be said to be at the biological limit.


    How could she not know the direction of the future battle?


    She had already passed her period of super-speed explosion, and there was a limit to her crazy evolution ¡­ She had already undergone two qualitative changes in her biological form and was already at her limit.


    Yet, the other party was still a level higher than her.


    is this the ancient universe¡¯s taboo? ¡±


    The Zerg empresses ¡®expression changed slightly as they felt complete despair. the truly powerful thing is not his trump cards and accumulation from prehistory, but this person himself. He becomes stronger when he meets a strong opponent, and he has the young spirit to advance courageously ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression, however, was extremely calm.


    How could the other party be stronger than him?


    The other party¡¯s knowledge came from the gathering of the Zerg mother nest¡¯s lifeforms.


    And his own knowledge came from the Zerg nest + the universe.


    They were only one of his branches. The stronger they were, the stronger he would be. He would always be stronger than them.


    Just as Xu Zhi had said:


    They had no chance of winning.


    Furthermore, their chances of winning were rapidly decreasing with Xu Zhi¡¯s continuous attacks.


    They were being injured frantically, and their flesh and blood were being transformed into their own great cosmos ¡®cultivation techniques.


    BOOM!


    The venerable sovereign waved his fists crazily.


    they¡¯re still being infected and transformed ¡­ ¡®Those Zerg empresses are basically all my people now. That person has also completed his task. The rest of the people have fused together. Although they are not zergs, it will be difficult to deal with them ¡­¡¯ However, with this Zerg medium, it¡¯s currently being infiltrated.¡±


    It was impossible for Xu Zhi to do that for an ordinary race!


    However, the other party was a Zerg ¡­


    She was still the current Queen Mother of the bug tribe, holding the core authority, and it was the new core of the bug tribe¡¯s authority that had changed completely beyond recognition after the qualitative change!


    A great cosmos cultivation technique was an evil martial art that specialized in infecting the entire cosmos with the new Zerg race.


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±


    The Particle Storm continued to disintegrate.


    The bug clan Queen Mother¡¯s life force was constantly being wiped out, but her life force was still extremely strong. She had secretly learned the new nine revolutions mysterious art, and her recovery rate was terrifyingly strong.


    ¡°Still not admitting defeat?¡±


    The venerable sovereign put his hands behind his back and looked down at her. relying on external things is an unorthodox way after all. The right way is to develop my potential and rely on my own strength like I do!


    The bug clan Queen Mother was covered in blood, but she continued to push forward. Her eyes were bright red, and she didn¡¯t say a word.


    Xu Zhi thought he was being honest and not lying.


    He had indeed been relying on himself from the beginning to the end.


    This was because everyone, the heavens, and the myriad world were all a part of his body. In the future, even the entire universe would be his body.


    When he said that he relied on his own efforts, he was indeed honest and did not lie.


    Tap tap tap tap.


    His steps were steady and moving.


    The venerable sovereign approached the bug clan Queen Mother in front of him step by step, looking down at her dying body, his expression indifferent,


    I see. You¡¯re not surrendering, and you¡¯re so stubborn that you don¡¯t say anything. Are you trying to experience how weak and helpless you are? ¡±


    ¡°The weak who rely on external things are truly sad!¡±


    or perhaps, you want to be like me, struggling before death and making a breakthrough? ¡±


    The venerable sovereign strode over, his eyes emitting a bright golden light. Slowly, he reached out with one hand and grabbed the neck of the bug tribe Queen Mother. He raised it above his head and looked at her. if that¡¯s the case, if you want pressure, I¡¯ll give you ¡­


    ¡°If you want to die, I can also give you-¡±


    Puchi!


    The venerable sovereign slowly raised his arms, which were filled with unprecedented terrifying power. The light ball was madly expanding and collapsing, just like a small galaxy of creation.


    ¡°This is my strongest power, enough to kill you. If you can survive ¡­¡±


    Bang!


    The venerable sovereign crushed her neck and she turned into smoke.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    The venerable sovereign pointed his finger up high, and the huge, vast singularity light ball flew along the cloud of smoke.


    if I can¡¯t break through, I¡¯ll die!!


    Bang!


    The entire land was covered in a vast expanse of white.


    It was as if everything had disappeared. There was no sound, no explosion, no light ¡­ However, it deeply shocked everyone¡¯s hearts. It was as if an extremely beautiful and soul-stirring scene emerged in their hearts.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful,¡±


    Everyone had the same thought.


    The most primitive era in the universe, the creation era that was closest to the singularity technique, this terrifying technique was close to Dao.


    Just this move alone had already exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination.


    Was this really the limit of a living creature?


    Even if it was a rank 11, it was definitely not an ordinary rank 11. The level of familiarity and precision with which he had mastered the oddity was already beyond the description of a miracle. It was at an unimaginable level.


    Bang!


    The bug clan Queen was swiftly shattered.


    It was as if all matter had been wiped out of his body and he had disappeared from the universe.


    He¡¯s dead?


    Everyone was dumbfounded as they looked at this scene.


    The final resistance of the universe existences from the ancient bloodline era, this ultimate realm life form, was actually defeated by a venerable sovereign alone?


    How was this possible?


    That was an individual life form!


    An individual life had actually defeated hundreds of thousands of gene positions and the Joint Forces of the universe¡¯s heroes. It was impossible to even dream of such a ridiculous thing.


    But it happened.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s mind went blank.


    However, Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very calm as he looked into the void.


    That attack was indeed his most powerful attack, and he didn¡¯t hold back at all. However, he still didn¡¯t believe that those guys were dead, because if he could kill them just like that, he would be underestimating the strongest monster in the history of the universe.


    One should know that even the longevity Sage had only been defeated by the Saints of the three Supreme rules in the battle back then. They didn¡¯t have any ability to kill them ¡­


    Back then, as the victors, they could only board the ship of longevity and head toward the future. They were exiled to the universe of the past and let time slowly kill them.


    From this, one could see how terrifying the rules they had mastered were!


    Furthermore, it was the amalgamation of the three Supreme laws of the universe. It could be said that as long as the era of the universe¡¯s bloodlines had not passed, they were still the protagonists of this era, and no one could kill them.


    the only things that can kill the three main characters of their era are time and the general trend.


    Tap tap tap tap.


    At this moment, a voice came from afar.


    this is the power of the hierarchy in the bloodline era, the strict hierarchy of the pyramid of rules.


    Tu Xin slowly walked out, ¡± they monopolized everything, and with their eternal and Supreme bloodline, they became the Saints who controlled the heavenly Dao. Even their descendants, the Saint families, continued from generation to generation, constantly controlling the heavenly Dao. As the high and mighty gods, they had always ruled the mortal world, rotten but arbitrary.


    The venerable sovereign turned around and looked at him.


    the Zergs are an example. Generations after generations, they¡¯re high and mighty, controlling the loopholes of the universe¡¯s life laws. Look at the Saints in history, how many of them were there? ¡± it¡¯s hard for a poor family to have a noble son, ¡± tu Xin said softly. the decadent ancient era of the universe should be updated.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The venerable sovereign looked at tu Xin curiously.


    His aura was converged into a ball, and it actually gave Xu Zhi an unfathomable feeling.


    Compared to the old-fashioned bloodline life system of the past, they were the real enemies of the universe era. Level 11 was born for their martial arts, and they were the Orthodox of the universe!


    the era is advancing, the universe is completing, and it is becoming fair.


    Tu Xin laughed, ¡± the heavenly Dao rules of those Saints will eventually return to the universe. They can no longer play with this universe as their private backyard ¡­ In the new era. there¡¯s no difference in bloodlines. Everyone is born equal, there¡¯s no difference in social status, and bloodlines are noble or lowly. They can obtain everything through their own hard work and cultivation of martial arts ¡­¡±


    that¡¯s a beautiful world. The venerable sovereign could not deny it.


    This was indeed a blissful, relatively fair, and perfect mature era. The universe was indeed perfecting itself step by step, becoming more perfect.


    ¡°Unfortunately, there will always be someone who wants to destroy this beautiful moment.¡± Tuxin¡¯s eyes were sharp as he looked at the venerable sovereign. His eyes were clear and there was a raging fire in them.


    Xu Zhi was silent for a moment. when you entered the realm of longevity, you also followed that guy¡¯s acceleration and arrived at your current self a hundred million years later. What heights have you reached? ¡±


    How terrifying was a hundred million years?


    Tuxin had only been developing for a thousand years and had already reached such a height that it could overthrow the lives of the old era.


    Time was what he lacked the most, and 100 million years was just enough to make up for his greatest flaw. He had probably completely developed his civilization into a mature civilization in the future new universe.


    ¡°What¡¯s my cultivation level?¡±


    Tuxin put his hands behind his back and said proudly, if your spiritual realm is already a true rank 11 ¡­ In that case, I¡¯ve already reached the perfect level of rank 11 in my mind, and I¡¯m on the path of a weaker rank 12.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Xu Zhi was dumbfounded as he looked at tu Xin in front of him. He did know that tu Xin was the chosen protagonist of the era of the universe. It was fate, but how could he be so good at cheating?


    Unreasonable.

 Chapter 1448

    ?


    1448 Chapter 1455-rank 12 God of creation


    When tu Xin¡¯s words fell, it was as if the earth was shaking!


    All the Saints in the nine bloodline universes were excited.


    ¡°Heavens!¡±


    the era hasn¡¯t even arrived, and he has already deduced the realm to this point? ¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just a singularity. It¡¯s one step further. How many steps forward can I deduce?¡±


    ¡°A hundred million years in advance! Doesn¡¯t that mean that they have already extended the knowledge of their civilization to a hundred million years in the future before the universe is mature?¡±


    the era has completely arrived. They don¡¯t even need to go through the transition and have already reached the mature stage? ¡±


    All the Saints in the area were shocked.


    These 100 million years were too crucial for these creatures! What they lacked was time. Their intelligence and wisdom were enough to create all possibilities.


    Xu Zhi also felt a little dumbfounded.


    Xu Zhi wanted to directly burst out in vulgarities and ask if she was cheating.


    These guys were never done.


    As expected of the protagonist of this era, he had countless trump cards. Even when faced with a desperate situation, he still exploded in waves ¡­


    He was a little confused, but he quickly calmed down.


    The venerable sovereign cast a glance at tu Xin, put his hands behind his back, and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Oh? It¡¯s quite interesting that you¡¯ve reached such a height.¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Tu Xin¡¯s expression softened, as if he was talking about an insignificant disappearance, ¡± I told you, that old man put me in there. He had no idea what kind of monster would appear! The me in 100 million years in the future is the invincible one! I¡¯ve deduced the 11th level. The next level will be 12 levels lower.¡±


    so that¡¯s how it is. Just now, the other little bug said the same thing. She claimed that she would evolve into an invincible figure 100 million years later, but she had already been beaten to the point of collapse. The venerable sovereign put his hands behind his back and looked at the figure that was slowly condensing in the distance.


    It was clear that after the bug tribe Queen Mother was blown up this time, the speed at which it condensed was unprecedentedly strenuous and slow.


    ¡°Is the 100 million years of the prehistoric creature the same as the 100 million years of our new main character?¡±


    The corner of tuxin¡¯s mouth raised into a smile, ¡± they themselves are learning according to the rules, which is shameful, but I¡¯m pushing the old to the new! He¡¯s opening up an unprecedented new path!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Xu Zhi had a curious look on his face and suddenly laughed. then, it¡¯s even more exciting. Compared to those rotten guys, you and I are the same kind of people. We both believe in our own potential and only rely on our own talents and wisdom.


    that¡¯s true. Those guys from the bloodline universe have long decayed. Tu Xin looked at the venerable sovereign with admiration in his eyes. He smiled gently and said, ¡± you are the opponent worthy of respect. I was also watching the battle just now, and what I said was thought-provoking. It would be great if you were no match for me.


    Deduction and research, this seemed to be a matter of course.


    Tuxin had been frantically deducing the future new realms of a few singularities before this. He had opened the door to level 11 Dao validation in advance, which allowed Xu Zhi to perfect the technique.


    Now, a hundred million years had passed, and he had probably deduced a lot more things. The realm of level 11 was probably completely clear.


    Sure enough, tuxin flicked his fingers and proudly said, ¡± normally, 100 million years is enough for a civilization to develop. Back then, when the universe was just born and the primordial universe was just created, the primordial godfiends lived in the chaos. They madly deduced the realms, and it only took them a few hundred million years to reach level 10 one by one, welcoming the battle of immortality.


    The longevity Saints in the distance held their breaths. They knew that this was the case back then.


    In truth, the battle of the lifelong realm and the evolution of the bloodline system had only reached its peak a few hundred million years ago.


    it¡¯s been a hundred million years now. If I don¡¯t reach the peak of our civilization, it would be ridiculous. Wouldn¡¯t I be worse than the prehistoric monkeys? ¡± Tu Xin said.


    the me now, and the me 100 million years in the future, are the greatest variables in the universe!


    He spoke with fervor and assurance, his expression calm and composed.


    originally, a mature universe had no rules, and we could only develop step by step for a hundred million years to reach this level, but now ¡­ ¡®Our era hasn¡¯t come yet, and the door to level 11 hasn¡¯t opened yet. The old saints can distort the rules of the universe and help us come to a hundred million years in advance ¡­¡¯ This is simply a combination of two impossible eras.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m a miracle now!¡±


    Tu Xin¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp, and his voice gradually became louder, ¡± the universe has not been completely completed, and the era of level 11 has not yet arrived, but I have already completely understood the future level 11 realm in advance. I have explored this realm extremely thoroughly, and even mentally, I have broken through to the next new realm. I am already the future weak level 12!


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you that we¡¯re in a weakened state.¡± Tu Xin laughed. after we defeat you, we¡¯ll be completely powerful. You¡¯ve made the greatest contribution. You must set up a monument for us.


    The venerable sovereign calmed down immediately after hearing this. just now, I deduced those realms in advance, and you are also grateful like this. You feel that I have helped you, and you are walking towards the most wonderful peak of your life.


    Tu Xin¡¯s expression instantly turned serious.


    ¡°12 levels lower?¡± The venerable sovereign murmured with a smile on his face. it seems that you have really seen the future.


    At this time, the bug tribe Queen Mother in the distance finally came back to life and fused together.


    The bug clan Queen Mother gathered her body again, but she was a little stronger. She walked over with large strides, a little shocked. a level 12 weakling? what realm is this? could it be that there are level 12 existences in the universe? Level 11 is the ultimate realm that we have seen!¡±


    The Saints of the universe¡¯s three major laws all thought so.


    That was because rank 11 would become a singularity, and that was the highest power in the universe.


    Singularities were the ceiling of the universe. They were the source that gave birth to everything in the universe. Was there a power stronger than the source of the universe?


    This was no longer a problem of deduction.


    Using his brain to think, he knew that it did not exist at all!


    Tuxin put his hands behind his back and said indifferently, as if he was discussing Dao with the two of them again, ¡± from the moment I completely understood the realm of level 11 and understood everything, I understood everything ¡­ Level 12 did exist, but it only existed in theory ¡­ It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t deduce it. ¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a higher dimensional power that¡¯s stronger than a singularity?¡± the bug tribe Queen asked.


    ¡°There is no power in the universe stronger than the singularity and Dao Yi.¡± Tu Xin replied, ¡± rank 12 and rank 11 are the ultimate powers of the same level! It¡¯s also controlling the oddity.¡±


    the process of breaking through to level 12 is not complicated. Defeat the other nine level 11 great DAOs in the universe, kill them, and devour them. Then, use your own singularity to devour the entire universe. That¡¯s level 12!


    The bug clan Queen was stunned, ¡± using a singularity to return and collapse the entire universe, swallowing the entire universe, that¡¯s level 12? ¡±


    yes, it¡¯s also the power of a singularity. However, this is the difference between an individual life form and the entire universe. It¡¯s also the difference between a level 11 and a level 12. Tu Xin said indifferently.


    however, once you reach level 12, you will completely lose yourself.


    the vast matter of the universe, the living beings in the universe, and the endless laws will turn into a vast torrent that will crush his independent will. He will complete his Dao integration and become an entire universe without. will ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll call this realm the Dao integration realm!¡± ¡°Or should I say, creation,¡± tu Xin said.


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Those who heard the Dao lived and died!


    The final realm could be said to be incomparably rational and dreamy.


    It could be achieved.


    However, they would not choose to reach the ultimate realm. No one would choose to lose themselves!


    everyone wants to become a truly free individual life, to roam the universe and be omnipotent, free and unfettered, and not to be bound to death ¡­ Therefore, it¡¯s impossible to break through to the twelfth level. Being twelve levels weaker is the limit.¡±


    Tu Xin turned his head and looked at the longevity Saints. level 10 Saints are the limit of this incomplete universe. You nine longevity Saints are 11 levels weaker than ordinary saints! It was in between the two realms, so powerful that it was ancient and high above ¡­ It¡¯s the same for the weaker twelfth-level beasts that surpass eleventh-level beasts.¡±


    although it¡¯s still level 11 in essence, this realm¡¯s great Perfection is already the ultimate limit.


    and this, ¡± tu Xin said coldly, ¡± in the end, it¡¯s also using the power of the singularity. Haven¡¯t you realized it yet? ¡±


    ¡°What did you find?¡± Everyone felt uneasy.


    ¡°As I stand here, my entire being is a oddity.¡±

 Chapter 1449

    ?


    1449 Human-shaped oddity


    Your entire body is a oddity?


    When everyone looked over, tu Xin was still a human-shaped creature.


    It had cells, flesh, bones, bones, a brain ¡­


    He couldn¡¯t see any difference from before.


    They had just seen the shape of the oddity!


    It would change the physical structure of its body and then collapse itself into an infinitely small dot, absorbing everything around it like a black bead to fight ¡­


    however, before us, you are still in your original form. How can you say that you are a singularity?


    Many of the Saints were confused.


    Only the venerable sovereign and the Queen Mother of the bug tribe, the two existences that were involved in the oddity, could vaguely sense that tu Xin¡¯s body was very different.


    The more he looked, the more he felt a strange distortion.


    It was like an unknown life form from another dimension. Everyone was no longer in the same biological structure system.


    ¡°What are you? How was that possible? How did you do that? are you still human?¡± The bug clan Queen Mother¡¯s pupils gradually expanded, revealing an indescribable shock.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Tu Xin looked at the bug clan Queen Mother, revealing a smile with a hint of mockery, he said lightly, ¡± ¡°Monkey, you can actually understand my current structure?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    The bug clan Queen said,¡±weaker by 12 levels, although it¡¯s still 11 levels in essence!¡± ¡°However, he has indeed perfectly grasped the limits of the control of the oddity. He has pushed the domain of techniques in this area to the peak!¡±


    Kachaa!


    The Queen took out a singularity¡¯s heart from her chest.


    Plop!


    Plop!


    This singularity¡¯s heart was beating slowly, releasing countless sounds of the great Dao.


    This singularity did not completely transform into a single point or explode completely. Instead, it kept on half-collapsing and half-exploding, perfectly controlled in the same rhythm. It could be seen how deep one¡¯s understanding of singularities were to be able to achieve such a feat.


    This was the new nine revolutions mysterious art, and the threshold of control on the level of strength was very terrifying.


    ¡°The current you is countless times more terrifying than the heart of the oddity!¡±


    The Queen stared at him, her gaze sharp. you¡¯re also half-collapsing and half-exploding, you¡¯re a human-shaped singularity!


    At this moment, the ancient hero inside the Zerg empresses was completely dumbfounded.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°His entire body is like this heart, half collapsed and half exploded?¡±


    ¡°This is impossible! His body doesn¡¯t seem to be shrinking and blooming at all!¡±


    ¡°A singularity can only be a circle. How can a singularity be in the shape of a human? He¡¯s now a major oddity?¡±


    that¡¯s right. The explosion and collapse of the oddity is like a Grand firework explosion, and then it¡¯s released in reverse. It¡¯s a continuous cycle ¡­ And he¡¯s still a complete person, he¡¯s not going through this cycle at all.¡±


    The surrounding historical heroes discussed continuously.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s already permanently staying in this oddity state.¡±


    The Queen Mother¡¯s expression was unprecedentedly serious. She just stared at him. our control is low and we don¡¯t understand enough, so the frequency is low. We can see that the singularity is like a beating heart ¡­ His frequency has reached a terrifying level, so he looks like a complete person!¡±


    Frequency was a wonderful thing.


    Just like in a movie, when the frequency reached a certain level, the still painting would start to move.


    When the frequency was high enough, the left and right side jumps would stop.


    not only that, what¡¯s even more terrifying is that our collapse and explosion can only turn into a dot ¡­ And his technique is so terrifying that the explosion, collapse, and the shape of the universe that splits are all in his appearance!¡±


    yes. Every time the singularity explodes, his body will be split into the perfect body shape. There are cells, bones, flesh, and blood ¡­


    all of this was an instantaneous Big Bang. From the most basic quantum particles of the universe, he exploded and reassembled into his body, and then collapsed back!


    The bug clan Queen Mother¡¯s continuous analysis left them dumbfounded.


    This man was a monster!


    Just hearing it made one¡¯s scalp tingle. How could one have such a high level of control over the oddity?


    This meant that his current realm had returned to its original state, and in the eyes of outsiders who had not reached this realm, he was just an ordinary person.


    ¡°This is probably the difference between a rank 11 and a weak rank 12. We can only temporarily collapse into a singularity, but he has already entered a state of permanent residence!¡±


    in terms of application, ¡± the Zerg Queen said, ¡± we¡¯ve reached a higher level, and he¡¯s at the peak. The singularities of the universe are like mud in the eyes of an existence at this level. They can be kneaded and exploded into any shape!


    The bug clan Queen was completely shocked, she said in shock, ¡±


    ¡°This monster! At this level, he is already at the peak of this aspect, and can indeed be called 12 levels weaker!¡±


    as long as he absorbs enough matter and eats the entire universe, he will have the chance to become a true level twelve. After all, he can already create any shape of the universe according to His will. This is true omnipotence ¡­ This was level 12! I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the reason why he called it the final realm of the God of creation.¡±


    The bug clan Queen Mother¡¯s heart was palpitating, and she was hesitating.


    However, it was just as tu Xin had said.


    Once a creature broke through to level 11, there was no longer a difference in energy levels. This was because a singularity was a ¡± Dao-one origin ¡± that could contain infinite energy levels. Even if the entire universe was stuffed in it, there would be no waves.


    In other words, this level of ultimate dimensional life form could swallow an infinitely vast universe in one go!


    As a singularity lifeform, he could swallow and absorb an infinite amount of matter, and he could change his body size and energy level at will. However, there was a limit to the matter they could fuse with singularities. If they swallowed and swallowed too much cosmic matter, they would completely lose themselves ¡­


    Swallowing and spitting the entire universe was the Dao integration.


    Becoming a rank 12 God of creation would mean that one would completely lose themselves. The massive torrent of the universe would overshadow one¡¯s will, and in a sense, the moment one became a rank 12 God, one would die.


    ¡­ The daomerge had died.


    Tu Xin smiled as he listened to the Queen Mother¡¯s analysis, ¡± you can actually see through my realm, not bad ¡­ However, you¡¯ve also learned how powerful I am from this.¡±


    ¡°Now, do you know the difference between you and me?¡±


    ¡°My entire body is permanently in a singularity state without any flaws. However, you guys can¡¯t permanently stay in that state. You can only stuff a singularity in your chest and use it as a power furnace to indirectly provide energy.¡±


    Tu Xin spoke frankly with assurance, ¡± we are not on the same level, understand? ¡°It¡¯s like a rank eight God meeting a weak rank nine who has started to grasp the rules. Although everyone is essentially a rank eight God, they are no longer in the same dimension.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this universe wasn¡¯t complete yet, and that the oddity he had collapsed into was an incomplete multifold oddity that lacked laws, he would have been a true level 12 weakling!


    This was the result of his 100 million years of cultivation in the ¡®spiritual time house¡¯!


    However, he was already invincible.


    He was standing at the ultimate limit of his power, with no possibility of further improvement.


    As long as he defeated the enemy in front of him and quietly waited for the arrival of the era, the universe would be completed, and a truly complete and mature singularity would be produced. Then, he would be able to quickly collapse the truly perfect singularity and become the ultimate existence in the true sense!


    ¡°A hundred million years, what a great power.¡±


    Tu Xin praised, ¡± even I have to admit that you guys who control the laws of the universe in this incomplete universe can use the laws of the universe to create too many incredible things!


    ¡°So, how are you going to die?¡±


    Tu Xin¡¯s expression turned cold.

 Chapter 1450

    ?


    1450 Quality candle, a truly sinister person


    Tuxin didn¡¯t seem to be exuding any aura, but only a pseudo-rank 11 existence who had come into contact with the realm of the singularity domain would understand how powerful he was.


    It was a completely different kind of creature.


    Compared to him, an ordinary fake level 11 spiritual force user who had mastered a singularity was like a small hill. He had encountered a towering and vast mountain, and the shock of looking up at the mountain was overwhelming.


    ¡°Do you see that? Compared to disabled people like you, I am the perfect oddity lifeform. My entire body is made up of oddity.¡± ¡°And you,¡± he said softly,¡±are just defective products.¡±


    Bang!


    He extended his hand and slapped the bug clan Queen Mother away as if it was a fly. It caused her body to explode.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Tu Xin squinted his eyes, stretched out his hand, and pointed. A beam of light shot out.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡±


    Bang!


    The Zerg empresses felt as if they had been ruthlessly pierced through by the true singularity of the universe¡¯s creation, the true singularity that had collapsed a trillion huge stars. They simply couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow.


    This was a terrifying combat strength that was far beyond that of a venerable sovereign.


    The difference in skill level.


    It was like a primary school student using addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division to face the high speed of a university student. The data and skills of both sides were on completely different levels.


    ¡°This is the ultimate power, the true end.¡±


    ¡°I spent the next 100 million years and directly cultivated to the peak of strength, which is called the weak 12th level, even in the golden age of our future star!¡± Tu Xin said coldly.


    in the future universe, there will be ten pseudo-level 12 gods. They will stand at the top of the universe. They are the top ten pseudo-gods of creation, each in charge of the birth and death of a parallel universe. The universe will rise and fall in their hands, and I am one of the 12 gods of creation. Tuxin slowly looked at the venerable sovereign and said, ¡± how are you going to defeat the me from a hundred million years in the future?? ¡±


    Xu Zhi cast a glance at the Zerg Queen that had been blown up.


    Just from the heavy injuries she had suffered, it could be seen that the power level of both sides was no longer on the same level.


    Tuxin¡¯s entire body was in the perfect ¡± singularity state ¡± at all times. His figure was collapsing and exploding on its own, and it was an extremely beautiful scene.


    His entire person was already the incarnation of the great Dao, the oddity, the Dao itself!


    Xu Zhi¡¯s scalp immediately felt a little numb. this is troublesome. Although he¡¯s still a collapsed and incomplete oddity ¡­ However, this realm has already exceeded the limits of my endurance.¡±


    Zerg empresses, he could learn them!


    He could take over The Magpie¡¯s Nest.


    This was because he could secretly control bloodline creatures and use their great cosmos techniques and bloodline oddity to assimilate their bodies.


    And the other party was a new life.


    They were different species, so Xu Zhi had no way of infecting them.


    Unless he reached level 11 first, a great cosmos cultivation technique with a perfect singularity would be enough to cover all life forms of any system, which naturally included the life forms of their new system.


    This was also the reason why Xu Zhi wanted to be the first to break through to level eleven.


    ¡°On the contrary, now ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi was silent for a moment. it¡¯s like releasing a monster! he thought. As expected, the threat of new life forms is the general trend of the universe. It has an inexplicable suppressing effect on a variable like me! It¡¯s like the body¡¯s natural mechanism to resist the invasion of external cancer cells.¡±


    Xu Zhi frowned and could not help but think that the master of the longevity Palace was a complete fool!


    Didn¡¯t he raise an even more terrifying monster in order to defeat him?


    These monsters lacked time the most. Now, they were actually distorting the rules and giving them time?


    It was simply the stupidest behavior!


    He had the power to control time, but he was helping a newly born enemy to grow crazily. This was already the worst situation.


    In fact, compared to the rule of the new era creatures that absolutely had no bloodline, it was obvious that it would be better for him, an ancient existence from the prehistoric universe, to win.


    It was better for them to lose to him than to lose to tuxin.


    Hu ~


    Xu Zhi took a deep breath. I¡¯ve overestimated the Lord of the lifelong realm. It¡¯s been too long, and his brain has been damaged! It was fine if they came to a hundred million years later, but to let the new creature come to a hundred million years later ¡­ They were able to reach the peak of their civilization!¡±


    Bang!


    Tu Xin stretched out his hand and grabbed.


    The venerable sovereign quickly exploded into a cloud of blood mist.


    But the next second, the venerable sovereign was slowly reborn and reappeared in the distance with a heavy look.


    If he were to fight head-on ¡­


    This was a little troublesome.


    He was now a fusion of the universe and the top geniuses of the universe like the Zerg Empress. It could be said that 99% of the combat power and wisdom of the old bloodline era were gathered in him.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not an absolute impasse.¡± Xu Zhi muttered to himself, ¡± I can¡¯t beat him now, but he can¡¯t kill me either ¡­ I can even escape and leave this battle. I can slowly deduce it when I return and let them provide wisdom and work together. Perhaps I don¡¯t even need a hundred million years to reach it, but ¡­¡±


    Tu Xin was too terrifying.


    If he were to leave, he would only need to spend enough time and the entire universe would be flattened by him! His own efforts were also burned ¡­


    He could sweep across the entire nine-Yuan universe by himself.


    If the universe decreased, his calculation ability would also decrease. He would weaken step by step, and he would not even have the strength to turn the tables.


    I still find it difficult to resist the trend of the new era? ¡± Xu Zhi kept weighing his options and felt that he was being very cautious, but reality was still so cruel ¡­ He began to deduce the best way to deal with this situation.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tu Xin¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised, and his blood was boiling. He looked at the man in front of him with great admiration, and there was a feeling of empathy, ¡± come on, existence from the prehistoric universe, show me your real trump card. You can¡¯t be thinking of using this realm to defeat me as the weak, right? ¡±


    On the other side.


    The bug clan Queen was stunned.


    If this wasn¡¯t the era of the bloodline universe and they weren¡¯t Saints who controlled the heavenly Dao, this would be their home ground. The rules hadn¡¯t disappeared, and that guy¡¯s era hadn¡¯t arrived. He would have died from that attack.


    ¡°You old bastard, what kind of monster did you raise?¡± The Queen immediately cursed,¡±if you do this, we¡¯ll all die!!¡± Since tuxin won, he won¡¯t let us go!¡±


    &Nbsp; cough, cough, cough.


    The face of the realmlord of the lifelong realm, Zhi Zhu, was extremely pale. He coughed twice but a strange smile could be seen on his face, ¡± you are too young, you can¡¯t see through my plan at all! Hurry up and lie on the ground and play dead. We¡¯re sure to win, and we¡¯re absolutely undefeatable!¡±


    ???


    The bug clan Queen was stunned.


    You want me to play dead?


    You¡¯re so familiar with it, you old bastard.


    Instantly, the bug clan Queen Mother¡¯s internal department was in chaos.


    ¡°Back then, during the battle of the lifelong realm, I¡¯m afraid that this old fox also laid on the ground and pretended to be dead! That¡¯s how we obtained the final victory.¡±


    he might have taken advantage of the fact that the person who controls time wasn¡¯t paying attention to him for a long time and launched a sneak attack. After that, he took over the control of Rong Cheng and the other powerful battle generals of the longevity world ¡­


    The bug tribe Queen Mothers whispered to each other and tried to figure it out.


    Back then, when the three great existences fought, quality candle was clearly the weakest. He could only control the dimensional space and didn¡¯t have the advantage of being the owner of the ship that created the longevity world. He also wasn¡¯t the insect race that could control the source of life. However, he still won!


    The weakest and most unremarkable one had won. It could be seen how sinister this person was!


    They discovered that they had underestimated this Lord of the lifelong realm who had been silent all this while.


    Dogs that bite don¡¯t bark.


    The more sinister a person was, the better they could hide.


    Now that he thought about it, this master of the lifelong realm was clearly the most terrifying mastermind in the entire universe. However, other than the few times when he appeared, everyone had no choice but to focus their attention on him. Now that things had developed to this point, they had actually started to neglect him ¡­


    This was not normal.


    that old sly bastard. He pretended to be invisible and collapsed on the ground after a fierce battle. We almost forgot about him. A few bug tribe Queen Mothers cursed in their hearts.


    An existence from this ancient universe was simply too calculative, he could play with people to death in minutes!


    However, they wouldn¡¯t mock him now. Instead, they said honestly, ¡± ¡°Senior is truly formidable. Could it be that you¡¯ve come up with another idea? You want us to lie on the ground and play dead? Why is this so?¡±


    The bug clan Queen Mother¡¯s eyes instantly widened and she said in shock, ¡± ¡°Could it be that all of this was within your calculations from the beginning? Can we still win? You can win by lying on the ground and playing dead?¡±


    They couldn¡¯t think of a reason at all. This was too bizarre!


    ¡°You zergs, you¡¯re all reckless fools of iron Harrier, how can you understand my heart?¡± Zhi Zhu chuckled and said seriously, ¡± ¡°Do you think that by letting tuxin cultivate in the lifelong realm, I wouldn¡¯t have made preparations?¡±


    Everyone was puzzled.


    Quality candle suddenly changed the topic. what is the essence of the so-called martial arts? ¡±


    The bug clan Queen Mother thought for a moment and replied, ¡± the so-called martial arts is essentially a technique to kill, and the most powerful martial arts is to use the most exquisite and the most subtle force to defeat the enemy who is countless times stronger than you.


    Those guys ¡®miracle martial arts were based on this concept.


    Using his weak ant-like body to defeat the light year giant was a reflection of this.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand?¡± playing dead is the most powerful martial art in the universe, ¡± Zhi Zhu said with a smile. isn¡¯t it the same as using the least amount of force to defeat the strongest enemy? ¡±


    The bug clan Queen was shocked.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed? The three of us have been fighting all this time, and we¡¯ve been falling down one after another, pretending to be dead. We¡¯re so good at it. ¡±


    With his hands behind his back, Zhi Zhu said indifferently, ¡± I know his character as he has lived for a long time. He will definitely be hot-blooded and excited. He is not really pretending to be dead, but he is on the verge of death. However, the first him was very real. With him as a guide, the next ones will not be suspected. I am also the second one to fall. Now, you are the third one to fall ¡­ Quickly lie down.¡±


    The bug clan Queen still didn¡¯t understand. She frowned and said, ¡± I don¡¯t really understand senior¡¯s plan. We¡¯ve gone to great lengths to feign death and lie on the ground, but we¡¯ll still be killed in the end. This seems very stupid.


    ¡°No, playing dead is only one part.¡±


    ¡°Do you think tuxin doesn¡¯t have a backup plan?¡± Zhi Zhu asked.


    ¡°Time and space are enough to grasp all the changes. He¡¯s trying to cultivate in there. Does he think that his hidden cultivation method is perfect? In fact, when he was cultivating in my territory, I had already secretly observed the changes in every particle in his body. The longevity world had already recorded the method to break through the ¡®permanent singularity state¡¯. ..¡±


    The bug clan Queen Mother was instantly shocked. This old man was really dirty.


    All of this was within his calculations!


    If the combined power of the bug clan Queen Mothers could defeat a venerable sovereign, then they would win for sure.


    If they couldn¡¯t win, they would ask tuxin to make a move. They would then lie on the ground and play dead while secretly learning the new martial arts that tuxin had just deduced. They wouldn¡¯t lose either ¡­


    He was really cheap!


    A few bug tribe Queen Mothers exclaimed, feeling that they were too young.

 Chapter 1451

    ?


    1451 Chapter 1458-hiding


    we¡¯ll lie on the ground and cultivate in secret. We¡¯ll wait for tuxin to defeat the venerable sovereign or for both of us to be injured. Then, we¡¯ll take action and win.


    The old man said in a low voice with great confidence, ¡± he spent 100 million years, which is the time he spent to deduce the realm. It¡¯s impossible for us to spend so much time learning it now. We have gathered the most amazing geniuses in the universe, but it will still take us thousands of years to break through to the next realm!


    Everyone nodded. At this moment, they were discussing a new ¡®battle plan¡¯ and had a deep understanding of this.


    The higher the level of the universe, the longer the time needed.


    Even if he gathered all the powers of the universe to study and deduce together, it would still take at least a few thousand years.


    If it was an individual life form ¡­


    Even if one¡¯s intelligence surpassed the limits of a human, even if one had hundreds of millions of years, there might not be a one in a hundred chance of being able to deduce and comprehend the final realm of techniques in that universe.


    The further one advanced, the harder it would be to cultivate.


    and a few thousand years, we obviously don¡¯t have enough time ¡­ However, we have this guy. Now that he¡¯s more or less recovered, it¡¯s still possible for us to accelerate to a few thousand years in the future.¡±


    ¡°Who else can do it besides us?¡± asked Zhi Zhu. Even venerable sovereigns can¡¯t do it. We¡¯ve mastered the three Supreme rules of the universe, and we¡¯re unique, understand? Only we can learn on the spot! No one else can do it!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s spirits were immediately lifted as they felt the perfection and precision of this plan.


    ¡°I see!¡±


    The few bug tribe Queen Mothers were completely terrified of this old monster.


    Under such circumstances, he could still come up with such a sinister and meticulous plan. He even hid it from them and kept them in the dark ¡­


    It was no wonder that in the past, the three of them were clearly the weakest, but they were able to obtain victory.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never placed all my hopes on you since the beginning ¡­¡± The candle continued. Because you zergs are too rotten, so even if you evolve into an ultimate life form, you might not win! I placed my hopes on tuxin. I secretly observed his previous battle situation and his heaven-defying level. In a short period of time, he was able to continuously deduce singularities and open up new realms.¡±


    he¡¯s able to pass such an exaggerated time in such a short period of time, ¡± he said again. we just happen to have mastered the power of time. So what if we give him another 100 million years? ¡± He can certainly deduce a few new realms, so that he may have the combat power to fight against venerable sovereigns!¡±


    at the same time, we can secretly learn his new combat strength and then continue to become stronger. This is the way to win!!


    Everyone was shocked and their minds went blank.


    Was this the true Overlord of the lifelong realm?


    His calculative and combat talents were simply too amazing!


    He had already planned this from the start. Manjiu¡¯s actions, the Zerg empresses ¡®actions, and even tu Xin¡¯s actions had been intentionally placed in. They were all part of his plan!


    Everything up until now had actually been secretly developing according to his plan!


    This way, they had the same level of power as tu Xin. Even if they couldn¡¯t kill him, they were all in the same realm and no one could do anything to the other.


    They and tu Xin could both break through to level 11 when the time came. At the very least, they would be able to secure a stable result.


    At this moment, everyone finally saw the horror of the battle between the most stunning and magnificent existences in the universe!


    Venerable sovereigns and quality candles might be rotten, but their talents were still fully displayed in desperate situations!


    A battle of wits and courage!


    It was simply stunning, and the reversal made them exclaim in horror.


    Generation after generation of Zerg empresses, even the heroes of the universe started to communicate,


    he¡¯s so sinister and cunning.. ¡®m afraid that the venerable sovereign will be killed by him ¡­ Tuxin has worked so hard to defeat the venerable sovereign, and then we¡¯ll jump up and benefit from it. ¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, venerable sovereign is a bit too miserable.¡±


    that¡¯s right. First. the Zerg empresses played dirty tricks and stole his martial arts and his power furnace ¡­ Now, it¡¯s the turn of the Lord of the lifelong realm to play dirty tricks as well. He¡¯s constantly learning new techniques and secretly plotting against the venerable sovereigns!¡±


    ¡°Venerable sovereign, you¡¯re really upright and honest, but such a person! Facing those enemies, they used dirty methods, despicable and shameless, very sinister, and very uncomfortable. They were constantly injured.¡±


    Their hearts were filled with admiration and emotion.


    Venerable sovereigns, the dark hand behind the scenes of the ancient universe, the prehistory heavenly God who monopolized their future, who cut off their path of breakthrough, but for the first time, he felt sincere admiration for the charm of his enemy.


    He was open and aboveboard.


    I would rather die hugging an incense stick than be blown into the North wind!


    They seemed to vaguely see a powerful and proud existence, who was unaffected by schemes and intrigues. He was facing powerful and sinister enemies one after another, constantly stabbing them in the back ¡­ However, he was still fighting openly ¡­


    The pride of such a being, the pure and clear soul, and the never-decaying Dao heart, were perhaps the reason why he could constantly squeeze out his potential and break through his limits.


    They suddenly recalled the words of the Zerg Empress and were deeply moved.


    ¡°I admire your integrity and courage. A person like you has never been seen before! Who wasn¡¯t sinister and cunning, scheming against others in the dark? Only you can be open and aboveboard, let the other grow to the peak, and then we¡¯ll fight!¡±


    ¡°What a pity ¡­ Such an upright person like you won¡¯t be able to live long!¡±


    ¡°Heroes always become martyrs!¡±


    Whoosh.


    They suddenly looked over, their eyes full of respect.


    The venerable sovereign was still bathed in blood. He had been defeated and was still fighting with tu Xin.


    However, despite their admiration, they still shattered into countless particles and scattered around the world. They pretended to be dead and didn¡¯t move, afraid of attracting attention.


    hurry up and deduce it. This fool, aged man, has really just exhausted all his strength. Now that he has barely recovered, he will only be able to accelerate it by 2000 years. Time is too tight. The candle was calling for all the heroes in the ancient history of the universe to work together to learn and deduce this technique.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    Tuxin kept waving his fists, his blood boiling as he shouted,¡±What are you still hiding? Or is this all you¡¯ve got? I¡¯m so disappointed!¡±


    The venerable sovereigns kept exploding, turning into endless smoke and then regathering.


    However, from the beginning to the end, he didn¡¯t have any power to resist. It was as if he was hitting a poor sandbag. He couldn¡¯t even keep up with the other party¡¯s speed and couldn¡¯t even see his movements clearly.


    With a rumble, the venerable sovereign¡¯s collapse accelerated.


    However, the venerable sovereign vaguely felt that a lot of knowledge was gathering in his mind. ¡®He¡¯s already on the hidden fourth floor. Even I didn¡¯t notice how cunning he is. If I didn¡¯t have a mole ¡­¡¯ I¡¯m afraid that according to his normal plan, we would all be toyed to death by him. He¡¯s really a terrifying person ¡­¡±


    Bang!


    The venerable sovereign exploded again and was sent flying backward, on the verge of death.


    However, a strange aura was slowly sprouting.


    The venerable sovereign slowly stood up again. His body was broken. Although it was small, an unimaginable power seemed to be sprouting, like a bud growing out of the soil.


    In his shattered figure, a pair of bright pupils appeared in the vast fog, as if there was a Samsara spinning in it.


    Tu Xin was stunned for a moment, and his eyes became sharp. He strode over,


    you¡¯ve broken through. No, you¡¯ve been hiding it all along. You did it on purpose, just like before.

 Chapter 1452

    ?


    1452 Chapter 1459-end


    The venerable sovereign walked out slowly and looked at tuxin, who had a sharp look and a strong will to fight. you are indeed worthy of people showing their true strength. In just a short 100 million years, you have come to the peak of the future universe and deduced all the prosperous scenes of your biological age. You are indeed extraordinary.


    ¡°Your Excellency is.¡±


    Tuxin¡¯s eyes were fixed on the venerable sovereign in front of him. How could he not know?


    If the venerable sovereign hadn¡¯t gone easy on him from the beginning and showed his strength step by step, he would have been dead long ago!


    In tu Xin¡¯s eyes, venerable sovereigns were indeed upright and upright.


    He had never used his realm to suppress others.


    They would always only fight on the same level.


    What realm would the others break through to before venerable sovereigns could keep up with this realm? even he had to admire such a proud prehistoric universe soldier, a lonely King!


    Such a Saint was unprecedented!


    What was even rarer was that he didn¡¯t decay with the passage of time and still maintained a clear heart!


    Even tuxin himself didn¡¯t know if he would grow old and rot in the future. A Dragon Slayer would eventually become an evil Dragon, living to become another Overlord of the lifelong realm. The venerable sovereign in front of him was exactly the future appearance he was looking forward to!


    I really hope that, countless years later, I will still be like you, keeping a young heart. Tu Xin suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky in the universe.


    there are hundreds and thousands of me in the universe, ¡± the venerable sovereign said indifferently. but I¡¯m still the only one.


    yeah, no one can guarantee that it won¡¯t decay. I can¡¯t guarantee it either. I can only try my best. Tuxin smiled.


    In fact, Xu Zhi was in a daze.


    He glanced at tu Xin, who was full of fighting spirit, and thought to himself,


    it¡¯s still this pure one who¡¯s seriously deducing his cultivation method. Only he hasn¡¯t decayed and is still advancing bravely, opening up a new era of surprise attacks ¡­


    as for the bug clan¡¯s Queen Mother, Zhi Zhu, and the others, they¡¯re all old and sly. In each era, they¡¯re used to hiding behind the scenes and doing a lot of things. They¡¯re madly stealing new things ¡­ ¡®Our relationship is also very complicated. The Zergs learn from me, and I secretly learn from them. We fight ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s hard to tell who the source is now.¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was very strange.


    None of them were easy to deal with. The bug race queen and the master of the lifelong realm, each was more sinister than the other!


    However, this was only a competition between the spirit of the old era and the new era.


    One had just been born and was still pushing forward bravely, constantly pushing out the old and creating new systems ¡­


    One had already decayed with the passage of time and exhausted his talent, so he could only learn in secret everywhere ¡­


    no wonder there¡¯s such a huge difference between the new and the old in the future. This is the general trend of the universe ¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for me, how would they be able to defeat tu Xin?¡± Xu Zhi shook his head. there are no eternal dynasties. The bloodline system will inevitably disappear with the passage of time if it develops according to normal standards.


    No matter how cunning you are, you are still rotten antiques, naturally you can¡¯t win against the newer ones.


    It was a pity that outside of fate, there was a variable in the general trend of the universe that was Xu Zhi!


    ¡°It seems like we can finally have a real battle.¡± Tu Xin¡¯s eyes were sharp. I have reached the pinnacle of the universe. From now on, there are only people who can stand shoulder to shoulder with me. It¡¯s impossible for there to be people who can surpass me.


    The venerable sovereign nodded. He was already standing at the peak of his limit. It was impossible for anyone to be stronger than him in terms of spiritual realm, even if they were at the peak of rank 11.


    He was equivalent to a weak level 12 being who had reincarnated and re-cultivated, falling above the Saint realm ¡­ However, as long as the era came, he could break through at any time.


    Even if the era hadn¡¯t arrived, his vision and skills were enough to crush everything.


    BOOM!


    ¡°This battle will be the final battle.¡± Tu Xin took the lead, ¡± we¡¯re in this realm. There¡¯s no possibility of breaking through!


    Kill!


    Tu Xin growled, and the light around his body brightened.


    An earth-shattering aura gushed forth, transforming into an unimaginably intense killing intent.


    In a battle of this level, there were no longer any punches or kicks, no moves could be seen.


    They were like babies born from singularity in two universes, constantly splitting into countless raindrops of particles and colliding with each other. The collision of countless particles was so precise that it was unimaginable.


    However, the venerable sovereigns still seemed to be losing ground.


    ¡°What, you¡¯re still holding back? To let me get used to this power?¡± ¡°Or have you already reached the peak of your combat strength?¡± tu Xin said coldly,¡±your actual level is just that you¡¯ve just reached the great completion of level 11?¡±


    One had to know that there were strong and weak people at the great circle of rank 11 too!


    At the end of the great path, there would always be a distinction between the strong and the weak.


    It would make sense if he had reached this realm and was even a level higher than the other party.


    She came from prehistory and was at the great circle of level 11, but it was not impossible for her combat strength to be weak!


    ¡°In this realm, I¡¯m a bit weaker.¡±


    Xu Zhi did not hide anything this time, because his combat power was now gradually increasing, and there was no way he could deceive the other party.


    due to some reasons, I didn¡¯t truly reach this realm in the past.. only just entered it, but I followed the ancient existence to the future ¡­ Yet, you¡¯ve already reached this height so quickly. You¡¯re indeed worthy of being the protagonist of this universe¡¯s era, and one of the universe¡¯s destined eleventh level seats.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s my honor to be able to fight you!¡±


    Tu Xin laughed out loud, and countless particles surged.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression also turned sharp.


    This time, there was really no new realm to deduce. He had already deduced to the limit of the realm, which also meant that the outcome was going to be decided completely. Victory and defeat were right in front of him.


    Bang!


    Tu Xin once again sent the venerable sovereign flying. the future of the universe is in our hands, but it seems that you¡¯ve just barely entered the realm. It¡¯s still not enough.


    ¡°Only with pressure can one become stronger, right?¡± I believe in my personal potential, ¡± the venerable sovereign said lightly. I believe I can surpass all limits.


    ¡°Potential?¡±


    Tu Xin¡¯s expression was serious, ¡± this is different from before. This realm needs to be slowly honed. No matter how strong one¡¯s aptitude is, without thousands of years of polishing, it¡¯s very difficult to improve in a short time.


    Even tu Xin had said so, so it could be seen that this realm was difficult.


    Tu Xin had also cultivated step by step, and he knew how profound this realm was. This was the truth of the deepest part of the universe!


    And further away.


    The bug race queen Mother was also getting anxious. as expected, that venerable sovereign was hiding something from the start. This person is indeed upright and honest. If he had fought us with this realm before, he would have killed us in a few moves. Yet, he chose to fight us in the same realm!


    Such a person was no different from a fool in their eyes. He could have killed the two of them in one blow, but he let them grow in secret ¡­ He had given them too many chances.


    He was so proud that he was stubborn!


    But it was also admirable.


    hurry up and deduce. This venerable sovereign has also displayed this level of combat strength. Tu Xin is also ¡­ We¡¯re two people behind.¡± ¡°We have to hurry up,¡± Zhi Zhu said coldly.¡±That¡¯s the only way we can win!¡±


    After saying that, all the talents in the universe worked together and exhausted all their talents to deduce. It could be said that they were working hard and squeezing out all their potential just to fight for a future.


    ¡°Our future, whether or not we can succeed, will depend on this moment!¡±


    ¡°My dream is right in front of me!¡±


    Some of the ancient heroes of the universe roared.


    BOOM!


    The venerable sovereign and tu Xin were fighting in the distance.


    The aura of the venerable sovereigns grew slowly during the battle. At first, they were suppressed, but as the battle continued, the distance between the two sides gradually closed.


    ¡°What kind of monster are you?¡± Tu Xin was also slightly stunned. He had seen the battle between the opponent and the Zerg Empress, but now that he had actually experienced it, he felt that it was unbelievable.


    because I believe in my own potential. The venerable sovereign looked calm. just like me, relying on your own strength to break through the limits of your knowledge, surpassing your own life¡¯s fighting skills, squeezing out your potential and opening up your wisdom is the right way!


    ¡°Tu Xin, compared to that rotten bug clan Queen who only knows how to learn in the dark, I believe that you are the one who can do this the best.¡± The venerable sovereigns fought crazily and said in a deep voice, ¡± perhaps, you can also make a breakthrough in despair.


    ¡°I can too?¡± Tu Xin was stunned.


    Although Xu Zhi was fighting madly with the other party, his heart was getting calmer and calmer.


    Initially, he had already thought of all sorts of schemes to temporarily retreat. He didn¡¯t expect that the hidden realmlord would be so dirty, coming up with such a scheme ¡­ He wanted to scheme against tu Xin and himself.


    Xu Zhi knew that the battle was about to come to an end.


    With the mole lying on the ground and feigning death, helping him cultivate like crazy, tuxin could no longer suppress him ¡­ In fact, when one reached this realm, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to crush the other party with the help of the ¡®many people¡¯ of the great cosmos ¡®cultivation techniques.


    Bug clan Queen Mother?


    There was nothing to fear.


    In fact, they were already on the same side. It was equivalent to two against one, and tuxin was going to lose ¡­


    I¡¯ve already deduced the final realm. Now, there¡¯s no more room for improvement. I don¡¯t have any more tricks or Trump cards to use. Xu Zhi¡¯s heart turned cold, and a clear understanding emerged in his mind: The victory was set.


    The venerable sovereign was about to make a decision on his own, and there were no more variables.

 Chapter 1453

    ?


    1453 Died of time


    Bang!


    The two DAOs that were involved in the realm of creation collided.


    The endless rain fell.


    It was like a beautiful auroras that slowly collided with the colorful vortexes of the universe¡¯s vast and resplendent Galaxy. It was magnificent.


    All the existences looked at this scene in shock.


    it has broken away from the traditional killing. It¡¯s like two singular points of the universe are colliding with each other ¡­


    ¡°No, it¡¯s like a battle between two universes!¡±


    it¡¯s the great cosmos that gave birth to her two cosmos babies. In the future, they will grow to be comparable to the babies of a great cosmos. They are fighting each other!


    ¡­.


    Everyone looked at this scene in shock.


    He had finally seen what the ultimate battle was like. Creatures of a lower dimension couldn¡¯t even watch, let alone understand it!


    Bang!


    With the constant collision, the power of the venerable sovereigns kept growing steadily, as if they were rapidly adapting to and understanding this new realm.


    The Zerg empresses, who were playing dead at the side, quickly learned new techniques secretly, causing Xu Zhi¡¯s combat power to rise completely.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    It was as if the entire universe was shaking, and countless true sounds of the great Dao were ringing out. A beautiful, strange, and colorful vortex that was constantly collapsing and converging flew out.


    In the next second, the colorful light particles condensed and transformed back into a human figure.


    it can actually block tu Xin¡¯s attack and not be instantly destroyed? ¡±


    The bug clan Queen Mother was dumbfounded, she couldn¡¯t help but mumble, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ve madly arrived at a few thousand years later, and we¡¯re already able to clearly see a battle of this level! The strength of venerable sovereigns is actually breaking through and developing rapidly. Could it be that he really encountered an opponent under great pressure and broke through again?¡±


    monster! Such a person is a monster! we¡¯ve traveled through time for thousands of years, ¡± said quality candle, frowning. we¡¯ve only managed to achieve this after the combined efforts of all the powerhouses in the universe. He did it in one breath during the battle? ¡±


    This was simply impossible!


    However, he couldn¡¯t help but believe that there were geniuses in the universe who surpassed human limits. It had even exceeded the limit of tu Xin¡¯s race.


    Even if it was tu Xin, it was impossible for him to achieve such a breakthrough in a battle in just a few minutes! He could deduce and cultivate, but it took him a hundred million years!


    He had thought that victory was in his grasp.


    Time, dimension, life, and the three basic laws of the universe, in addition to his perfect layout, they would be able to secretly reach the realm they had broken through to. However, they felt a little uneasy in front of them ¡­


    ¡°The two sides are evenly matched!¡±


    The bug clan Queen¡¯s expression was sharp, she couldn¡¯t help but order, ¡± ¡°Faster, faster, use all your strength! ¡°Our previous expectations were enough for us to win. We need to be stronger, and use this realm more skillfully than they do! Only then can we defeat them!¡±


    Everyone knew that the final moment had arrived.


    All of their schemes and strategies were useless at this moment.


    This was going to be a tough battle!


    What they were competing on was solid combat power.


    The brave will win when we meet on a narrow road!


    ¡°The only great God who controls the time of the universe! The glory of the human race is in your hands!¡± we can¡¯t win for thousands of years, ¡± the bug clan Queen said. in another hundred thousand years, a million years, or even a hundred million years ¡­


    Renjiu¡¯s expression became dazed.


    He had already used all his strength for the past 100 million years, and he no longer had any strength left ¡­


    A few thousand years was already the maximum potential he could squeeze out.


    as time passes, teacher¡¯s dream shall be realized by the three of us!!! The candle couldn¡¯t help but growl, ¡± please, eldest senior brother, please use the power of time to save our universe!!


    The surrounding roars caused the people who were bathed in blood to wake up a little.


    ¡°Save the universe, save our future? When have I ever let down the requests of my junior brothers and sisters?¡± Renjiu¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of realization. He looked at the ancient heroes, the great existences in human history, who were looking forward to the future.


    They might have other thoughts, but he no longer cared.


    Did he not know?


    No.


    He knew better than anyone how dangerous they were.


    The power of time had allowed him to understand the human heart more than life and dimension. He had seen more sinister and evil than the other two.


    ¡°Insects, candles, I¡¯m different from you.¡±


    Renjiu¡¯s eyes flashed with the vicissitudes of time. you saw despair from our teacher, so you fell from heroes into the abyss, but I saw a warning from our teacher.


    ¡°What is a true hero?¡±


    His expression was calm, and the question that his former teacher had asked him flashed through his mind.


    On the precipice of that planet, he had asked his three disciples, and it was also the teacher¡¯s question to himself. However, in the end, even the teacher did not have an answer.


    He had a deep understanding of the cruelty and reality of the universe.


    This was a dark forest, displaying the law of the jungle to one¡¯s heart¡¯s content.


    Some people would decay with time and live only for themselves, but in the end, there would always be some old-fashioned and pedantic people who would stand up and protect the Pure Land in their hearts.


    The other heroes present were fighting in the name of the survival of their race?


    For the sake of the people behind him, for the countless lives on the planet?


    To protect the elderly, children, women, men ¡­?


    No, they didn¡¯t really want to protect the weak.


    If there was an opportunity to infiltrate new life forms, they would not hesitate to become a member of the new race. They would disguise themselves as real life and turn around to slaughter and enslave these old humans.


    If they had the chance to break through to level 11, they could even kill billions of living beings, even if they were the only living thing left in the universe.


    But he was different.


    On the endless planets in the universe, the smiles of weak women, the kind and timid expressions of children, the gratitude in the eyes of the old ¡­ A series of timid, innocent, and kind faces appeared in his mind. Even though he had been deceived many times, he still remembered his initial oath to create a paradise for his people.


    As well as that sentence about his dream in front of his teacher, the oath he made.


    ¡°From today onwards, we will hold power until death!¡±


    ¡°From today onwards, we will be Loyal to Our Duty, whether we live or die!¡±


    He looked at the heroes around him.


    Dreams ¡­


    Dreams ¡­


    He muttered softly,


    you may not have any ulterior motives, but I hope that if you win, you will treat the life forms of our universe kindly. We will definitely not be raised ¡­ All of you saints and heroes of history are doing this for yourselves, and I¡¯m doing this for the people behind us.¡±


    ¡°Not for all of you evil people, but for the person I love.¡±


    BOOM!


    The time around him accelerated madly, as if he was sitting on an unimaginable train in time.


    Time flowed like a long river, and renjiu¡¯s body was ignited with an inexplicable ethereal flame. His life force was rapidly flowing away, and he was heading toward the five decays of heaven and man.


    ¡°Tu Xin!¡±


    ¡°Venerable sovereign!¡±


    Renjiu¡¯s eyes were sharp as he looked at the figure in the battle.


    He couldn¡¯t understand the battle between these two powerful existences at all. Compared to them, he was simply a mediocre person.


    ¡°If you lack wisdom, use time to make up for it!¡±


    ¡°Argh!!!!¡±


    He raised his head and roared with difficulty.


    Endless time twisted the universe and gushed out. It was as if a distant opportunity had passed through, twisting the entire universe¡¯s timeline and stepping into the distant future!


    Renjiu¡¯s entire body had turned into the most basic time particles of the universe, emitting the most brilliant light.


    ¡°A hundred thousand years! A million years! Ten million years!¡± He let out a silent growl and entered the deep time Tunnel, killing his way to the future.


    The time around them stopped.


    ¡°Time, we have more than enough time!¡±


    ¡°Senior aged man, you¡¯ve finally succeeded!¡±


    you have also broken through your own limits and burst out your potential. An even more powerful strength has appeared!


    ¡°We won! If this is the case ¡­¡±


    Endless voices rose and fell, like the enthusiastic cheers of the square, mixed with indescribable excitement.


    ¡°This guy ¡­¡± The candle gently touched the statue, and he instantly turned into a sandstorm and disappeared into the universe.


    The candle raised its head and looked at the dissipating sand.


    He clearly knew that the god of time, one of the three Supreme laws, had fallen.


    Not everyone was a venerable sovereign who could always break through before death, create incredible miracles, and become stronger. Even one of the strongest geniuses in the history of the universe, longevity, couldn¡¯t do it. This was the cruel reality.


    The so-called miracle had an equal price to pay.


    From ancient times until now, as the god of time who was the hardest to kill, he didn¡¯t have to worry about dying. Even if he lost the lifelong realm he created, he could still trap himself in a distant time cage and wait for people to wake him up.


    No one could kill for long.


    But he could kill himself with his own hands.


    really, how laughable!!!


    ¡°You¡¯re still so stupid! How did such a person become our big senior brother back then?¡± The candle laughed madly, its face full of mockery and contempt, but it did not realize that its face was already covered in tears.


    ¡°The god of time died in time.¡±


    Kachaa.


    He opened the time gravel in his hand, and a gust of wind blew.


    In the sandstorm, the last memory lingered in renjiu¡¯s mind. It was still in the palace where he had made the oath:


    [ first disciple, your name is long man. The scale of time is the strongest power to protect mankind, making people walk towards eternity. ]


    As the image flashed by, a voice suddenly sounded in his mind.


    quality candle, insect puppet, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you two. Don¡¯t die.

 Chapter 1454

    ?


    1454 Chapter 1461-crushing invincible


    Zhi Zhu¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp and full of fighting spirit. it seems that we have to win. We have to win.


    No one knew whether what Zhi Zhu said from the beginning to the end was true or false.


    He had also displayed such a heroic expression before, but the people behind him knew that it was a disguise.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue cultivating. 70 million years is enough.¡±


    Quality candle¡¯s voice calmed down again. Nothing could affect this universe Overlord¡¯s judgment, and he still carried out his plan firmly. we¡¯re the strongest. We¡¯re a mixed Demon God made up of countless tenth level Saints ¡­ All of you are the strongest geniuses in the history of the universe.¡±


    even if only two or three of us can reach the great circle of rank-11 and have the potential of a pseudo-rank-12, we can still crush them.


    In the same realm, a Demon God was still invincible.


    Having multiple pseudo-rank-12 was already the limit of a single realm. He was using numbers to defeat them.


    He wondered how many of the heroes present could break through ¡­


    Even if he could not break through to the great circle of pseudo-level 12, a bunch of level 11 that he had barely touched was enough to be heaven-defying.


    One had to know that a Demon God had used a bunch of low-level cells to form a monster.


    70 million years is the lifetime of most multi-dimensional sages. Every additional universe would add 10 million years to their lifespan. Even the top nine elements multi-dimensional sages would only live for a little more than 100 million years. The bug clan Queen nodded, ¡± this is the final battle. We can only fight it out. When the two of them are at a life and death struggle, we¡¯ll attack.


    BOOM!


    Everyone was trying their best to study it, and their eyes were stained with blood. They clearly knew that this was the final moment of the universe¡¯s history, which had been waiting for countless billions of years.


    As level 10 Saints, they could push aside the 10 seats of the 11th level and have a chance to become one of them!


    Whoosh.


    They became stronger and stronger like crazy, and they continued to cultivate.


    Ten million years had passed.


    ¡°We¡¯re starting to get close to tuxin.¡±


    The bug clan Queen¡¯s gaze was sharp, she said proudly, ¡± three of us from the bug tribe have already reached the peak of pseudo rank-12. You should have reached that level as well, right, quality candle? ¡±


    This was a shocking number.


    However, the Zerg empresses had been stealing the most talented people for generations to become their zergs, gathering the strongest elites of the universe era, so it was only natural for them to have this number.


    The universe had been around for 14.7 billion years, and it was enough for too many miraculous geniuses to appear.


    ¡°Right now, the four of us are weaker than them, but if we work together, we should be stronger than them.¡± The bug clan Queen Mother looked at the distant battlefield, her expression turning slightly stiff,


    ¡°What?¡±


    the venerable sovereign¡¯s speed is so fast that he¡¯s even starting to crush tu Xin. His combat strength is now stronger than ours? ¡±


    They were instantly shocked.


    The fighting strength of venerable sovereigns had risen too fast, even faster than them.


    It was as if he had opened Pandora¡¯s Box and released his true invincible potential. He had walked out of the prehistoric universe as a great monster.


    ¡°Hurry up and cultivate. We need to work harder.¡± The candle said in a deep voice,¡±his outburst will definitely enter a slow period, and we still have a long time.¡±


    20 million years had passed, and their combat strength had already reached its limit.


    The bug tribe had four pseudo-perfected rank-12.


    There were only three other universe talents who had reached this realm.


    ¡°There are only eight of us in total.¡± ¡°Our combat power has doubled. We¡¯re still faking our deaths, but the two of them are no longer ours ¡­¡± The candle said coldly.


    At the side, the bug clan Queen Mother looked outside and said in a terrified voice, ¡± ¡°Venerable sovereign, we¡¯ve already suppressed tuxin! He¡¯s making the other party constantly vomit blood, and his strength is starting to crush them!¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Their Dao hearts had been extremely steady, but the continuous battles had shocked them.


    They knew that venerable sovereigns were monsters and were ancient existences in the universe, but they didn¡¯t expect them to be this monstrous.


    Previously, his combat power was obviously very weak. Now that he had been learning, he had actually improved by leaps and bounds. Even a new creature like tu Xin was not his opponent?


    ¡°Is he still human? It¡¯s only been a few minutes, and his combat strength has increased to such an extent!¡± A universe hero couldn¡¯t help but shout in fear.


    Zhi Zhu¡¯s expression became sharp again and he said in a low voice, ¡± we still have time. Continue to improve ¡­ However, eight possibilities is our limit. No matter how much time we have left, if they don¡¯t have enough talent, they won¡¯t be able to see through the veil. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to see through it for the rest of their lives!¡±


    How terrifying was this?


    In the 14 billion years of history of the universe, only eight people had the potential to reach pseudo-level 12.


    It could be said that they were rare.


    no wonder they say that we prehistoric creatures are all old humans ¡­


    The candle shook its head. it¡¯s been 14 billion years.. don¡¯t know how many people have been born, but there are only eight ¡­ It¡¯s just like finding the taller ones among the monkeys. If it were those new creatures, after such a long time, who knows how many of them would have been born with their average aptitude.¡±


    Eight people was already the limit.


    No matter how much time he had left, it would probably be very difficult for him to make another breakthrough.


    then, we¡¯ll help the rest of them to cultivate to level 11. Even if they can¡¯t, we¡¯ll help them get close to that level. The bug clan Queen said.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    60 million years had passed.


    Everyone present who could raise their realm had basically reached their limit. He had reached the limit of his realm and exhausted all his potential.


    although our current combat strength is not much stronger, it is already very well-rounded and has completely formed a mature system. We even have our own special cultivation methods and insights. With these small forces added together ¡­ The candle looked into the distance and was dumbfounded. tu Xin is about to be killed?? ¡±


    How could this tu Xin be so weak?


    What happened to the strongest genius of the new lifeform?


    Their minds went blank.


    At this moment, the venerable sovereign had already perfected this pseudo-level twelve realm to such an incredible degree!


    His understanding of this realm could be said to be unprecedented and unparalleled. His understanding was even deeper than that of the group of convergence demonic gods and countless existences who understood singularities working together!


    ¡°What a terrifying monster.¡± we can¡¯t wait any longer, ¡± Zhi Zhu said with a deep expression. the enemy¡¯s strength is beyond our expectations. We can¡¯t improve any further if we have more time ¡­ However, the venerable sovereigns might keep on erupting. We must take action.¡±


    They all knew that once tu Xin died, they would have no chance at all.


    If he joined hands with tuxin, he might be able to defeat the other party.


    However, they were not in a hurry to make a move. Instead, they found an opportunity and hid nearby.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    The venerable sovereign and tuxin were still fighting. Tuxin was almost constantly crushed, and his body was wiped out layer by layer.


    ¡°How could you?¡± Tu Xin¡¯s eyes widened. what kind of creature is this? this is not something that a living being can do.


    ¡°If you imagine that you¡¯re only relying on me, perhaps I can do it.¡± The venerable sovereign strode over, looked down at tu Xin, and said with a cold expression, ¡± ¡°Everything is over.¡±


    It was now!


    Bang!


    In the next second, an attack that soared into the sky erupted in the distance.


    The terrifying Qi flame represented an invasive attack. If it hit a venerable sovereign, even the venerable sovereign would be injured instantly.


    However, the venerable sovereign dodged his body slightly, as if he had expected it. He turned to look at the bug clan Queen Mother behind him, ¡± poor little bug, you¡¯re finally willing to come out? ¡±


    ¡°You?¡± The bug clan Queen Mother shuddered and frowned, ¡± could it be that he already knew that we were hiding and training in the dark? ¡±


    The other party was actually allowing them to cultivate?


    This lunatic!


    They were all stunned.


    As expected, the venerable sovereign¡¯s character was cold and proud from the beginning to the end.


    He allowed the other party to grow and wanted to defeat the other party when the other party was at his peak.


    Before this, tu Xin had always treated them this way. Even now, he had never changed his attitude. It could be said that such an enemy was unimaginably tolerant and had extreme pride.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually allowing us to cultivate to this level?¡± The bug clan Queen Mother floated in mid air and said with rage, ¡± existence from prehistory, you have to pay the price for your arrogance!

 Chapter 1455

    ?


    1455 Chapter 1462-the whole world, without a God


    Tu Xin stood up again, his body already in extreme pain.


    Not even in his dreams could he have thought of such an inconceivable thing.


    The other party was like a monster. How could he raise his strength to such a level in his dreams?


    He started to doubt his life.


    Venerable sovereigns were indeed the most terrifying beings in the ancient universe!


    however, I didn¡¯t expect there to be a parasite here. He¡¯s hiding in the dark and feigning his death. He¡¯s even learning my martial arts. Tu Xin¡¯s eyes coldly looked at the bug clan Queen,


    Tu Xin was extremely disdainful. He said in disdain, ¡± as expected, you guys are already rotten. You¡¯re secretly learning other people¡¯s combat skills. You didn¡¯t create anything new at all ¡­


    He looked down on such people the most!


    A true expert should be like him and venerable sovereigns, who had opened up their own martial arts and fought with their own strength. This was the spirit that a true expert should have.


    And the scum in front of him ¡­


    ¡°They deserve to rot.¡± Tu Xin coldly snorted.


    The Zerg empresses didn¡¯t mind. After all, they had stolen the fruits of their labor, so how could they be nice to them?


    This was human nature.


    However, the venerable sovereign was broad-minded. He had secretly learned his nine revolutions mysterious art and various martial arts, but he treated it calmly. It could be seen that he was more broad-minded than the other party.


    The generosity of venerable sovereigns was what made both sides, who were enemies, admire them. This kind of personality and charm was naturally strong.


    However, they were very thick-skinned and said with great sincerity, ¡± Sir, we secretly learned your martial arts to help you defeat this terrifying prehistoric existence!


    in order to help me defeat the venerable sovereign, you pretended to be dead and secretly learned my martial arts? ¡±


    Tu Xin cast a glance at them, ¡± then, before this, he had been monitoring me from the longevity world to open up my cultivation method? Now that I think about it, it¡¯s clear that they wanted to learn my martial arts in secret. They¡¯ve been scheming from the start.¡±


    &Nbsp; the bug race Queen¡¯s words were sincere and convincing, ¡± after all, you alone can¡¯t defend against such an ancient taboo. Only if we learn in secret and gather our strength will we have a chance of survival.


    Tu Xin was not a pedantic person after all. His expression changed a few times before he finally nodded, ¡± then, we will join forces to fight against them.


    Although he was dissatisfied, if he was alone.


    It was just a matter of individual victory or defeat. At most, it was just a life.


    However, behind him was the hope of the entire new universe¡¯s race. If he was alone, he could indeed be defeated. However, he had to bear the burden of the entire race.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to be corrupted, I have to resort to such despicable means.¡± He furrowed his brows and sighed. I¡¯m not alone. I have too many things to tie me down.


    He looked at the venerable sovereign, sighed, and said with admiration, ¡± ¡°What you said just now is reasonable. It¡¯s too difficult to not decay. In the entire universe, you¡¯re probably the only one.¡±


    The venerable sovereign nodded slightly, looking down at the two ants in front of him like a prehistoric heavenly Emperor of the ancient universe. indeed, everyone will eventually decay. If it were me, it would be rare to have an existence like me in the past and present ¡­


    The venerable sovereign took another step forward and looked at the two of them slowly. you¡¯ve finally come to your most brilliant era. No progress means that your final battle is coming. Are you ready? ¡± This is the moment to decide victory and defeat.¡±


    The two¡¯s expressions froze.


    As expected ¡­


    The venerable sovereign had been deliberately guiding them, so that he could defeat them.


    Now, the final scene had finally arrived. After all, they had already reached the strongest realm that they could improve to!


    ¡°Come on.¡± With his hands behind his back, the venerable sovereign slowly stretched out a hand and made a gesture of invitation.


    ¡°Please!¡±


    ¡°Please!¡±


    The two of them slowly bowed, their hearts filled with admiration.


    Venerable sovereigns ¡®charisma in battle had completely rendered them.


    Such a proud enemy had already given them enough opportunities to fight with him at their peak and most amazing era. If they still could not win ¡­ In that case, he would be thoroughly convinced by his defeat!


    ¡°Dreams, future, everything will be written by us!¡±


    Tu Xin and the Zerg Queen were both cold and decisive heroes. They joined forces in an instant, and as the great beings who controlled the ultimate power of the universe, they completely erupted.


    Boom ¡­ ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The three ancient existences turned into three phantoms.


    Suddenly, the battle became intense, and the three figures completely disappeared.


    They turned into a rain of endless quantum particles.


    It was like the explosion of two singular points in the universe, like three ripples in the water, interfering and entangling with each other.


    In the eyes of all the experts outside, the figures were completely indistinguishable from each other!


    Hualala-


    They had already fused into a Super Star Cluster vortex.


    ¡°It¡¯s too beautiful!¡±


    Countless people praised.


    At the same time, countless people clenched their fists and looked into the distance with sharp eyes.


    BOOM!


    The three of them charged out of the vortex of Creation that Medusa had raised high.


    They had already familiarly grasped the oddity. The spells in this forbidden area could not stop them at all. They could enter and exit as if they were walking on flat ground.


    Kachaa!


    They had arrived in the outer space.


    Stepping on the tenth-ranked land, the lifelong realm, the three of them instantly dissipated with the wind, transforming into a rain of multi-colored light.


    BOOM!


    The entire lifelong realm trembled.


    This side of the universe was like a piece of earth. The ground collapsed and the mountains and rivers were flattened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up and fight.¡±


    They said coldly. It directly charged into the sky and could actually float above the chaos sea. It was like a huge colorful cloud that filled the universe.


    ¡°Is this the ultimate expert? A great existence of the truth realm who had comprehended the oddity? They¡¯ve already left the universe and are fighting in the void!¡±


    they stand above the chaos sea, in the distant sky!


    At that moment, across the entire chaos heavens, the new life forms hiding in the chaos sea, the small factions that had escaped from the various heavens and realms, as well as the various ancient factions and Saints, all felt the sky tremble!


    A power that the universe hadn¡¯t had in 14 billion years!


    He had surpassed the limits of a tenth level Saint in the universe. This was a great ultimate power that only belonged to the eleventh level.


    A great power that could crush them was fighting in the sky.


    For 14 billion years in the universe, there had never been any clouds in the sky. But now, it seemed to be reflecting a colorful glow.


    It was a world-changing, magnificent sight.


    The great beings of laws outside the universe were all staring at it. On the contrary, the countless planets and rivers within the nine universes were unaware that the fate of the universe was about to be decided here.


    Bang!


    The next second, the clouds in the sky disappeared.


    It was as if an unknown ancient meteorite had landed on the ground and the chaos sea. It was like a beautiful comet with a tail.


    Everyone knew that it was the oddity.


    On the other hand, the comet that fell into the chaos ocean flew up again and shot into the sky. However, it was clearly exhausted.


    ¡°Who will win?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! We can¡¯t even see the battle speed of the great existences of such a dimension!¡±


    it must be our new life form! This is our future!


    ¡°It must be like this!¡±


    Countless people stared at the sky, anxiously waiting for the final result.


    The new life didn¡¯t believe that their King would lose. This was a great era that belonged to them.


    The general trend didn¡¯t change, but the details could.


    ¡°No one can stop the general trend of the universe,¡± Someone took a deep breath and growled.


    However, the next second, everyone was stunned.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    They watched the two beautiful comets fall from the sky.


    ¡°Two existences, which one has fallen?¡± Just as everyone was bewildered.


    Huala-


    The colorful clouds in the sky slowly drifted, becoming more and more beautiful. The colorful clouds painted a beautiful picture that had never been seen before in the past, turning into words that floated above the universe.


    ¡°In this cosmos epoch, I shall be unrivaled and suppress all of history!¡±


    Accompanied by an earth-shaking, majestic, and cold voice, everyone in the audience felt as if they could vaguely see an invisible giant hand flattening the sky and slowly writing in square characters, ¡±


    Horizontal, broken, eternal, ancient.


    Ju, the, world, no, God.


    In the sky, the beautiful rosy clouds reflected these eight characters.


    The afterglow of the two beautiful comets that fell under its command seemed to have turned into two rainbows that carried the miracle of the words. After a moment, they slowly dissipated with the words.

 Chapter 1456

    ?


    1456 The human purge plan, the world-destroying longevity Ark


    this scene will be imprinted in the eternal years.


    As they looked at the sunset in the sky, everyone could feel the overbearing aura of an ancient existence. It was as if he was standing above the universe, a great prehistory God that overlooked the nine multiverse.


    They all knew that this would be an unprecedented scene in history. It was the beginning of a Grand and magnificent chapter of history.


    A new era of civilization had begun.


    ¡°The battle before us will be passed down through the ages.¡±


    An old man raised his head and said in shock, ¡± ¡°Time will forget everything! He would forget the first Sage who had created the world!


    He would forget the three great existences that controlled time, dimension, and life!


    He would forget the great waves of the battle in the longevity world and the victory of the nine longevity Saints ¡­ The only thing I won¡¯t forget is him!¡±


    ¡°Because this scene represents eternity.¡±


    level 11 has already transcended time. As Dao Yi, the origin of the universe, all the rules are from the division of his body. It symbolizes eternity, immortality, and complete detachment from the universe ¡­


    Time seemed to have stopped here!


    Everyone knew that this moment would lead to eternity. They would forever be high above, undying, invincible, and omniscient. They would be the ultimate existence that created and destroyed the universe!


    This was the greatest charm of the final door!


    It symbolized the greatest dream of All Saints in the universe for 14 billion years!


    the 11th great Dao is the true Dao of the universe. What we cultivate is just a fake Dao and can¡¯t be transformed into the true Dao.


    &Nbsp; in the distance, pheasant Ji¡¯s eyes moved, reflecting the beautiful afterglow of the setting sun. there are only ten great Dao of the universe, and he has already cut through an entire world. Before the tenth level, he forbade anyone from ascending to the throne.


    What did this mean?


    It meant that he had complete control over the life and death of the entire universe!


    He suppressed and made arbitrary decisions, exterminating all existences in tu Xin and the lifelong realm.


    As long as he wanted to, he could choose any being to become a level 11 being and sit on the ¡®great Dao throne¡¯, which had only ten seats in the universe, ruling over a part of the universe.


    In fact, even the lifelong realm no longer belonged to the master of the lifelong realm.


    ¡°We¡¯re all going to be dominated by this ancient being.¡± A new era Life form wailed, ¡± we lost. This is clearly our era.


    They were like the young shoots in the universe, clearly already starting to grow, but they were suppressed by the ancient existence, unable to decide their own future.


    It was impossible, but it happened.


    BOOM!


    The two meteors that fell into the chaos sea were completely exhausted and had almost no power to resist.


    ¡°The defeat is already set. We still lost in the end?¡±


    After being shot down into the sea of chaos, quality candle looked at the sky in a daze. this can be considered an unprecedented variable. I¡¯m clearly destined to have a place, but ¡­


    He already knew.


    He and tu Xin were now prisoners, facing a fate that they could do whatever they wanted to them.


    In the future, when the final level 11 era arrived, the seats would no longer be theirs.


    ¡°No! I haven¡¯t lost yet!¡±


    Quality candle¡¯s eyes sharpened. do you really think that¡¯s all I have? You¡¯ve really underestimated me. Well then, let¡¯s try this move!¡±


    ¡°Even though the ending wasn¡¯t perfect, I was already in an undefeatable position from the beginning! This is my final trump card!¡±


    He made a grabbing motion from afar, causing the entire lifelong realm to tremble.


    Everyone could feel the trembling of the lifelong realm as an expression of shock appeared on their faces.


    ¡°Old man Zhi Zhu, you cunning old man, you still have a trick up your sleeve? What other terrifying methods do you have?¡± The bug clan Queen was completely shocked!


    Which floor was this old man standing on?


    He had just said that he would fight with them. If they really won, he wouldn¡¯t use this hidden card to trick his comrades and then kill the donkey when the grinding was done, right?


    He was truly shameless!


    They had clearly been eliminated by the times, and their combat strength was far from being as high as theirs, but their means were extremely terrifying!


    No wonder he was the weakest among the three when they fought back then. He could be considered the most sinister person in the universe.


    Gathering all the experts of the Gou Dao!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The entire lifelong realm started to tremble. In fact, the entire nine great cosmoses started to tremble.


    In the nine great cosmoses, in a certain chaotic land in the deepest part of each of them, a pass suddenly cracked open. Ancient mud statues slowly opened their eyes.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    All the Saints of the multiverse could vaguely sense these existences.


    you didn¡¯t expect this, did you?!


    The candle made a refreshing sound. not only have I frozen the tenth-level Saints of the universe since ancient times, but I have also frozen a large number of ninth-level cultivators. They can vindicate their tenth-level Dao in the nine universes at any time!


    ¡°I! I won¡¯t lose!¡±


    The candle slowly flew up, and the boiling blood rushed to his brain.


    right now, the laws of the universe have only been completed to the ninth level. I¡¯ve already prepared a batch of level nine Dao vindication cultivators in the ancient times to complete the final gate of the universe!!


    ¡°Do you think I really need to rely on the geniuses of your era to vindicate your DAOs before I can usher in the final era?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never placed my hopes on others. In order to ensure that a grand era comparable to the era of the lifelong realm would descend, and to prevent those absolute geniuses who could stand shoulder to shoulder with me from being born!


    In my plan, if there¡¯s anything wrong with the era, I will create a situation similar to the longevity world. When the birth of geniuses occurs, I will directly destroy the nine universes and pry open the chaos barrier, allowing the chaos seawater to flow into the universes, destroying all living things!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s pupils slightly widened.


    I¡¯ll name this plan the human purge plan.


    in order to prevent the young saints from vindicating their Dao to complete the final laws of the universe and pry open the final door after the living beings of the universe were destroyed ¡­ Naturally, I¡¯ve made some preparations.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s this group of people,¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°Over the long years, I¡¯ve already secretly nurtured this batch of Ordinary Level nine cultivators. Their aptitudes have been tested to be of no threat to me, and they can complete the third level of the great Dao of the universe! Now, there¡¯s only one level of the universe left. It¡¯s a piece of cake!¡±


    Everyone was extremely shocked.


    This monster!


    Over the long years, the quality candle had accumulated too many terrifying trump cards.


    The group of people he had prepared was enough to complete the remaining three great DAOs in the universe!


    He didn¡¯t know what kind of monstrous enemies would appear in the future to compete with him for the great Dao. There was even a ¡± human apocalypse plan ¡°.


    As long as a Golden Age appeared, he would directly launch the ¡®great flood¡¯ and destroy all the living things in the nine universes!


    Yes, it was.


    He would destroy the entire universe, leaving only him and the nine longevity sages in the universe. They would stand on this wasteland and float on the longevity world¡¯s Ark, waiting for the arrival of the final era.


    In order to prevent a new Sage from vindicating his Dao after he destroyed the world and allowing the universe to mature, he had already prepared a group of people in advance. They could vindicate the final rules of Dao without relying on the new sages of their era!


    he¡¯s really a lunatic!!!


    ¡°He¡¯s crazy to the extreme.¡±


    Everyone looked at the quality candle in horror. They couldn¡¯t imagine what this existence was capable of.


    That was the end of the world!


    It was not to destroy a planet or a Galaxy, but to destroy the entire universe and all living things in the nine multiverses.


    At that time, the nine great cosmoses would face a ¡®great flood¡¯ that would destroy the entire world. The lifelong realm would then become the true ¡®Noah¡¯s Ark¡¯ of the universe, bringing along all its bloodline seeds and geniuses as they walked towards the distant future, welcoming the final door.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this normal?¡±


    Quality candle looked calm. the chaos sea¡¯s flood is just a Great Purge. The lives and civilizations that are like weeds are destroyed. After all, a new era has begun and they will breed again.


    The bug clan Queen laughed out loud when she heard that, ¡± hahahahaha! You¡¯re simply an old sly fellow! He¡¯s actually so dirty and wretched, afraid of death to this extent!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that your plan to destroy the world is useless! You thought your enemies were bloodline creatures, but you never thought that they were new creatures from the chaos sea! You can control the life and death of all living beings within the nine great cosmoses, but you can¡¯t control anything beyond the cosmos!¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    This was probably fate.


    In fact, quality candle had already been fully prepared. In order to resist the variables of the future, he would use everything. However, he could not resist the general trend of the times. Even his ¡± great flood and world destruction plan ¡± was already a part of his fate.


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was one of shock.


    In the era he deduced, the other party didn¡¯t use this plan, ¡± it should be because the lifelong realm at that time did have this plan. But they didn¡¯t use it because there was simply no possibility of activating it.


    After all, how could it be activated?


    To destroy him so that the chaotic creatures could invade?


    But even so, Xu Zhi still felt his hair stand on end.


    World destruction ¡­


    This was the end of the world!


    The lifelong realm was truly a terrifying and gigantic shadow that stood at the very top of the universe. If the era was slightly wrong, they might directly destroy the entire world when the 11th level descended.


    His methods were ruthless, but they were the most effective.


    How could the Zerg empresses of the past generations defeat such an existence?


    There was no chance at all.


    ¡°But it¡¯s useful now, isn¡¯t it?¡± these people are enough to complete the universe in an instant, ¡± the candle said softly. they will make the universe mature and perfect. The door to level 11 will be opened!


    if that¡¯s the case, then we didn¡¯t win, but we didn¡¯t lose either!


    At this moment, tu Xin also laughed and walked over with large steps, ¡± quickly let them instantly vindicate their Dao and let the final era completely descend! Let¡¯s take this opportunity to break through to level 11! We are colleagues with the venerable sovereign, so we can only shake hands and make peace. No one can do anything to the other, and everyone is happy!¡±


    This was the best way.


    If the era hadn¡¯t arrived and he had only completed the eighth level, even a venerable sovereign with a strong life force would have countless ways to slowly kill the two of them and become his prisoners.


    After all, it would take a long time for the future era to arrive!


    But now, if they could welcome the final day in an instant and take the opportunity to break through ¡­


    This was also a way to escape!


    It was also a method to succeed!


    Even though it was shameless ¡­


    However, it would still take some time for the venerable sovereigns to kill them, which should be enough time for them to break through.


    Even if everyone had improved their realms at the same time and become real level 11, they were still no match for a venerable sovereign when they joined forces. However, if they occupied one of the seats of the great Dao of a universe, the entire universe would be their Taoist field, and the other party would not be able to kill him!


    ¡°Hurry up! Let the final era descend!¡±


    The quality candle was clearly severely injured and was floating in the chaos sea in a tragic state. However, it could not help but let out an indescribable joy and said loudly, ¡± ¡°This way, even if I lose, my dream can still come true!¡±

 Chapter 1457

    ?


    1457 Chapter 1464-sinister


    Whoosh.


    The people below were extremely excited.


    The entire universe started to shake.


    Countless rules seemed to be recited, and the Saints of the nine universes began to complete it, ushering in the final moment.


    I didn¡¯t expect that the universe would be completed in the end. It¡¯s completed at this time ¡­ The venerable sovereign put his hands behind his back and fell silent.


    The final moment had arrived.


    Xu Zhi had thought that he would have to wait for a few thousand years after defeating the two of them, and only then would the eleventh level of the final era open ¡­


    After all, the speed at which the universe was being repaired was too fast.


    The universe flew everywhere, connecting to the multiverse. It almost took a few thousand years for a layer to be completed, and it could be called an unimaginable Golden Age.


    Who knew that they wouldn¡¯t have to wait for a few thousand years now?


    ¡®This old cunning guy actually still has this trick up his sleeve ¡­ I had already won, but I still had such a terrifying plan to turn the tables.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression turned strange. He felt that the quality candle was simply terrifying. As expected of the Lord of the lifelong realm.


    This man was too sinister!


    Even Xu Zhi felt that he was inferior to the other party.


    After the fight, he had clearly lost, but he still wanted to steal the fruits of victory.


    If he was not Xu Zhi¡¯s own person, he would have probably gotten what he wanted!


    The quality candle would bring about the advent of the era in an instant. Even though he had already been knocked out by Xu zhiya, was seriously injured and on the verge of death, and was covered in blood, Xu Zhi would not be able to kill him for the time being if he wanted to take the opportunity to vindicate his Dao ¡­


    But now, so what if he had many tricks up his sleeve?


    He was vindicating his Dao now, which was equivalent to Xu Zhi vindicating his Dao ¡­


    There was no difference.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to pay attention to these old creatures. After all, it¡¯s already my own body ¡­ Instead, it¡¯s Tu Xin.¡± Xu Zhi said softly.


    There was no problem with the others vindicating their Dao, because whoever vindicated their Dao first would be Xu Zhi!


    However, tu Xin was a clean person. After vindicating his Dao, he would be in trouble.


    It was fine for others to vindicate their Dao, but tu Xin had to be stopped and suppressed by force ¡­


    As Xu Zhi was thinking about this, he suddenly felt strange. but it seems like I don¡¯t have to do anything, because tuxin seems to have been poisoned by the quality candle again.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    The candle slowly flew into the sky and roared, ¡± venerable sovereign, I lost, but our vitality is so strong! Even if you run away and kill us who are weak and on the verge of death, it will take at least an hour. In this time, I can vindicate my Dao!¡±


    The venerable sovereign looked down at him.


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right.¡±


    The Zerg empresses and the ancient heroes laughed. we are also standing on the same level as the candle. We can vindicate Dao at any time and break through at the same time. You can¡¯t stop us!


    Tu Xin also laughed and said,¡±we will vindicate Dao at the same time-¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    At this moment, Zhi Zhu said coldly and softly, ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s with you? I¡¯m talking about myself. Do you have the password to the Atlas of Dao?¡±


    Everyone was stunned and stiffened.


    The oddity that they had collapsed into was still incomplete.


    When the perfect era arrived, they would collapse the perfect oddity and vindicate rank 11 in a certain order!


    They still lacked the great Dao Atlas ¡®password ¡­


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the sky, the Saints began to vindicate their DAOs.


    They were completing the last layer of rules in the universe. The order in which they vindicated Dao was clearly seen by everyone present. There was no possibility of hiding it.


    However, this was the order of Dao validation in the present and prehistoric times ¡­


    ¡°Your Excellency, in your longevity world, aren¡¯t the sculptures of the heroes of the universe placed in the code of the great Dao?¡± tu Xin asked honestly.


    ¡°What do you guys think?¡± The candle cast a glance at them.


    Everyone was frozen like a statue.


    ¡°Zhi Zhu, you old bastard! You tricked us again!¡±


    The past Zerg empresses shouted crazily and were extremely excited, ¡± they¡¯re using fake things to mess with us? Hurry up and tell us the code of the great Dao. Let¡¯s break through together and fight the venerable sovereigns!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! As long as you give us the password, our new life form can accept you!¡± Tuxin, who was an open and honest person, felt his scalp go numb in the face of such a sinister quality candle. This person had been messing with them from the beginning ¡­


    Several plans were being carried out side by side ¡­


    This was the third part of the plan, and it had already been laid out ¡­


    His strategy was simply terrifying!


    Quality candle, what a good move!


    At their unprecedented level, they had already reached level 11 in terms of their mental energy. They could even reverse-deduce the great Dao¡¯s code on their own.


    But this required time.


    The candle moved too fast, leaving them no time to deduce!


    As long as they were given one day.


    Something was wrong.


    Even half an hour ¡­


    As countless unknown existences, even the greatest secret of the universe ¡­


    Only the Lord of the lifelong realm and the nine longevity sages knew the secret of the great Dao ¡­ Only Zhi Zhu and venerable sovereigns could easily break through!


    ¡°Your Excellency, you and I will be colleagues in the future.¡± Zhi Zhu chuckled, bowed, and said, ¡± I will only take one of the seats of the great Dao. You can do whatever you want with the remaining nine seats. As for those guys, it¡¯s up to you to kill them.


    You even know how to act obedient ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    He even knew how to be nice to her.


    ¡®You were just fighting hand in hand in full swing to fight against the prehistoric existences of the universe and create hope for the future of the universe. Now that you can¡¯t win, you¡¯re saying¡¯ Imperial Army, don¡¯t shoot. We¡¯re on the same side. How do you want to deal with these guys?¡¯in the blink of an eye.¡¯


    After all, quality candle was very worried and scared now.


    After the breakthrough, Zhi Zhu was not afraid of being besieged by the eleventh level cultivators of the same level. However, venerable sovereigns were far superior to them. They had reached an incredible realm.


    The scene just now was too terrifying!


    He already had a psychological shadow.


    Tu Xin, four Zerg empresses, three ancient heroes, and the quality candle had gathered all the power in the universe. A total of eight pseudo-level 12 zergs were surrounding him!


    At this level, eight against one, and with a bunch of ancient heroes assisting from the side, they were still defeated by a single person. This was simply a level of battle prowess that no living being could reach at the same level!


    Even if he were to break through to level 11 and the difficulty of killing him would increase exponentially, he would still be able to kill him with his ridiculous combat strength!


    However, venerable sovereigns also had to take the risk of dying and being seriously injured.


    After all, rank 11 existences were not easy to kill.


    Otherwise, how could it be said that occupying the seat of a great Dao meant that one would be an eternal and indestructible existence?


    Normally, even if nine of them surrounded one, they might not be able to kill him.


    this old turtle does know that my combat strength is heaven-defying.. can kill him even at rank 11 ¡­ However, it only looked heaven-defying. Eight against one, a complete victory ¡­ But in reality, other than tuxin, seven of them are my people, can they beat me?¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    Otherwise, in the same realm, everyone was at the limit. One against eight was simply a dream!


    But Xu Zhi was an exception.


    ¡°This old turtle probably thinks that he can¡¯t slap a smiling face ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly as he glanced at the chuckling quality candle.


    ¡°This method is indeed good! ¡®Even if I can kill him, I¡¯ll have to pay a heavy price if I were to fight him fair and square without considering his secret door. After all, a oddity is too difficult to kill ¡­¡¯ Now that he¡¯s expressing his goodwill and paying a heavy price, I don¡¯t see any reason to kill him.¡±


    Xu Zhi was speechless.


    However, quality candle was thinking too much. He really did not have any intention of attacking the old turtle ¡­


    But if he really wanted to kill them, he could kill them in an instant without paying any price.

 Chapter 1458

    ?


    1458 Chapter 1465-God of creation


    ¡°The overall situation has been decided! The battle is over, so we can only deal with the aftermath.¡±


    The candle bowed seriously, ignoring the roars of the defeated dogs in the distance. It pointed to the sky and smiled, ¡± ancient venerable Emperor from the prehistoric universe, we just need to wait for the time to come and we can go to level eleven soon.


    as for those guys, they can¡¯t deduce the great Dao password in a short time. They can only watch. Said Zhi Zhu honestly.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite interesting.¡± The venerable sovereign looked at him.


    As expected of the Overlord of the lifelong realm, the person who ruled the cosmos for 14 billion years.


    His reputation was well-deserved!


    According to the normal development of history, the other nine longevity Saints wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this calamity. In the entire history of the old humans, in the 14 billion years of history, only the Lord of the lifelong realm managed to escape this calamity. He even managed to snatch one of the ten seats for the new lifeform and became the only Victor of the old lifeform, realizing his dream!


    Now, the general trend of history had changed, and the overall situation of the universe had changed. Even new life had been driven down by Xu Zhi ¡­ He still hadn¡¯t changed his position. He still forcibly occupied a seat and became one of the ten seats of the great Dao.


    He had to respect such a person.


    The venerable sovereign narrowed his eyes, glanced at the candle, and said lightly, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a trick. I¡¯ll allow you to vindicate Dao later.¡±


    Zhi Zhu nodded, but her mind was in turmoil.


    ¡°The eleventh step is coming.¡±


    Xu Zhi slowly looked up at the sky. I didn¡¯t expect this to be the situation.


    He had a bunch of longevity sages in his body. As for the secret of the great Dao, his traitor pheasant Ji had already given it to him. Naturally, he could vindicate his Dao without any obstacles.


    Zhi Zhu, on the other hand, seemed to be struggling. Looking at the venerable sovereign in front of him, who looked indifferent, he thought madly,


    ¡°Becoming level 11 not only means that you¡¯ll become the true Dao of the universe and surpass it, but you¡¯ll also turn the entire universe into your Dao field! Become half of the God of creation!¡±


    ¡°Ten great DAOs of the universe, nine multiverses, one longevity world ¡­ The lifelong realm was the strongest! That¡¯s why even when the general trend of events comes, I still have the courage to resist the encirclement of the other nine new life forms as I stand at the top. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t appear ¡­¡±


    ¡°But now, if the venerable sovereign asks me for the secret of the Grand Dao of my seat in the longevity world and wants to control my universe, what should I do? Are you going to give it to me or not?¡±


    He was caught in a struggle.


    The nine longevity Saints did know the secrets of the great DAOs of the other nine-Yuan universes.


    As for the secret of the Grand Dao of the lifelong realm, only he knew it.


    if I don¡¯t give it to him, his combat strength will definitely increase by countless times, but can he stop venerable sovereigns? ¡± I feel that there¡¯s an 80 ¨C 90% chance that he won¡¯t be able to resist that level of battle-power.¡± He looked like he was struggling.


    but if I give it to him, I¡¯ll be completely weaker than him, and the gap will almost be widened. If he really wants to kill me, he might not even be seriously injured, but he can kill me directly ¡­


    He was hesitating.


    If he forcefully fell out with them and the other party refused to give him the lifelong realm, he would directly vindicate his Dao ¡­ It was also very difficult to kill the other party in such a short period of time. But if the other party fell out with him and he broke through to level 11 in the longevity world, things would be a little troublesome ¡­


    however, the venerable sovereign is a man of integrity and integrity. His words are naturally worth nine tripods. If I give it to him, he probably won¡¯t bother to take the opportunity to kill me ¡­ He was still hesitating.


    He didn¡¯t trust ordinary people at all. There were too many people who were one on the outside and one on the inside.


    All of them had the appearance of a human but the heart of a beast.


    However, venerable sovereigns could kill them in an instant with their strongest strength at the beginning, but they kept letting them grow and wanted to defeat them at their peak. This showed their pride.


    Venerable sovereigns weren¡¯t like the dirty and sinister bug clan empresses who hid behind the scenes.


    However, throughout the entire process, the venerable sovereign didn¡¯t ask him about the code of the great Dao of the longevity world. He couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief and pretended that he didn¡¯t know anything. It was better not to ask ¡­


    However, Xu Zhi did not actually care. He had no feelings for the longevity world.


    After all, they were all his in the dark. On the surface, it was not bad to work for him to run the business ¡­


    In the end, Xu Zhi did not have any intention of going out into the open, even if he were to truly rule the entire great universe and possess endless power that could erase everyone¡¯s life and death.


    BOOM!


    In the sky, the great Dao was completed.


    The universe seemed to shake.


    The great Dao was completely completed!


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, it was as if an extremely shocking scene had appeared. However, it had different expressions in the eyes of different people.


    Some people seemed to see a huge tree with complete branches. The tree¡¯s brown branches were completely dense, and suddenly, it was as if countless fresh green leaves had been pulled out. It was lush and prosperous, and it was walking towards completion.


    Some people seemed to see the true sound of the great path. With the completion of the subsequent syllables, it completely turned into a perfect movement with a beginning and an end. It was humming all the time.


    Some people seemed to see a huge brass bell. The broken pieces of the puzzle were completely repaired and finally completed. It began to shake in the sky.


    ¡°The great Dao has been completed.¡±


    The venerable sovereign said softly.


    At the same time, all the bloodline Saints felt their power rapidly dissipating and their realms falling. Their rule force was rapidly returning to the universe!


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin Dao vindication.¡±


    Xu Zhi began to randomly choose one of the nine universes and entered it. He returned to the collapse of the singularity according to the rules of that universe and returned to the beginning.


    BOOM!


    It seemed like an instant, but it also seemed like a hundred million years.


    In the endless stream of light, the universe tilted rapidly, as if it had turned into a five-colored vortex millstone. He returned from it and saw the most intoxicating truth in the world.


    Xu Zhi had completely transcended.


    It was an indescribable feeling, but it felt natural. The entire universe that he was stationed in had become his Dao field. He was omnipotent and omniscient ¡­


    There were no waves at all during the breakthrough.


    In the eyes of others, his entire person seemed to have shrunk into a dot in an instant, and then rapidly expanded back to his original state. There seemed to be no difference at all, just an instant.


    The breakthrough process was ordinary.


    After all, he was already familiar with this realm to an unimaginable degree, and breaking through was as easy as drinking water.


    ¡°He¡¯s already at rank 11.¡±


    Xu Zhi said softly with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°The final life of the universe.¡± Xu Zhi looked down and his expression became calm. Suddenly, he looked at the quality candle next to him, which had also made a breakthrough, and gently pressed his hand down.


    ¡°You?¡±


    The quality candle didn¡¯t react at all, and the level 11 quality candle was instantly crushed into smoke.


    this kind of strength!!!!


    The candle recovered, but it could not suppress the shock on its face. The joy of breaking through to level 11 disappeared instantly, and a vast fear came to its heart. he can kill me without being seriously injured. He can kill me with a single move. We are in the same realm, how can he do that!!?


    The venerable sovereign cast a glance at the frightened candle. don¡¯t think that you can break through because I can¡¯t stop you ¡­ it¡¯s because I think you¡¯re very interesting. Some changes appeared and your various methods surprised me. That¡¯s why I let you break through this realm ¡­ I could easily kill you before I broke through, and I can still do the same after I broke through.¡±


    Zhi Zhu¡¯s face was pale as she looked at the overbearing man.


    The venerable sovereign shook his head and said nothing.


    He slowly looked up at the sky.


    BOOM!


    Medusa was still collapsing. As the universe was completed, it seemed to be getting more and more powerful, and the wind was whistling.


    The venerable sovereign looked at the huge vortex in the distance and suddenly said softly, ¡± the ancient universe¡¯s true prehistorical being is about to descend.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The candle was shocked.


    They were already true rank 11. Although they did not show any combat power, he knew that they were already at the top of the universe. No one was stronger than them, but he was paying attention to this vortex ¡­


    The existence of the prehistoric universe ¡­


    The candle was in an unimaginable state.


    ¡°Descend?¡±


    The more the candle thought about it, the more frightened it was.


    In the distance, tu Xin, the bug clan Queen Mother, and the others were even more shocked.


    The existence of the prehistoric universe ¡­


    They no longer had the possibility of breaking through to level 11. They were the losers, and the way things were going was even stranger ¡­


    that¡¯s right. It¡¯s a truly ancient and magnificent prehistory existence. We can¡¯t even reach a single hair of his ¡­ The venerable sovereign looked at the vortex in the sky and murmured a sentence that everyone was shocked by. He put his hands behind his back and said lightly, ¡±


    ¡°The God of creation ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1459

    ?


    1459 Chapter 1466-Forbidden Legend


    As soon as the words ¡°God of creation¡± were spoken, the heavens and earth shook!


    Everyone was stunned.


    The God of creation was the symbol of the ultimate God who created the universe.


    He represented the entire universe itself, the order of the heavenly Dao ¡­ In the beginning, these great peak existences would not believe it.


    The more powerful they were, the less they believed in the existence of God.


    This was because the higher they stood, the more they understood that the universe did not have a will of its own. Nature was just nature ¡­ Nature had its own consciousness?


    This was simply impossible!


    But now, after going through tu Xin¡¯s deduction, the eleventh level was the limit of human beings ¡­ Rank-12 was the ultimate realm that no living creature could reach, and it was impossible for them to choose to reach-the God of creation.


    Quality candle¡¯s heart trembled, ¡± could it be that in the ancient prehistoric universe, there was once a terrifying eleventh-level Overlord who reached the final realm of twelve, then died and lost his self-consciousness? ¡±


    He looked into the distance. with his will gone, he lost his sense of self. If that¡¯s why he can¡¯t feel the existence of the God of creation, it makes sense.


    BOOM!


    As the vortex was completed, The Phantom of an ancient existence was completely condensed.


    ¡°However, the Overlord of the prehistoric universe! Someone attempted the daomerge? he¡¯s a complete madman who doesn¡¯t care about his own life at all! But how could he possibly commit suicide?¡± The more the candle thought about it, the more incredulous it was.


    The seat of the universe¡¯s great Dao, being able to reach the top symbolized eternity!


    The ultimate realm that countless people dreamed of!


    Countless people, tu Xin, the bug clan Queen Mother, and many others were fighting for the final door. They actually gave up on that seat?


    Yes ¡­


    The candle suddenly remembered its most desolate period, the most ancient era.


    Everyone had reached the end of the tenth level of the universe. They began to feel lonely because they were standing too high, and they began to frantically deduce the possibilities of the next realm.


    He began to look for a spiritual sustenance!


    The realm development of an era was similar.


    In the past, when Saints like them walked to the end, they couldn¡¯t help but explore the next realm because they were too bored and lonely. How could the existences at level 11 not be the same?


    They had already begun to study level 12. Even if they knew that they would die, converge the Dao, or fly into the fire like moths, they would do it without hesitation!


    ¡°Your Excellency, this ¡­¡± The candle looked at the figure and couldn¡¯t help holding its breath.


    ¡°When you hear the Dao in the morning, you can die in the evening.¡±


    The venerable sovereign looked into the distance and said lightly, ¡± this is an attempt, an attempt to move from unconsciousness to consciousness ¡­ There won¡¯t be any progress if you keep your strength strong. Some things have to be taken risks, opened up, and explored for an incredible future at the cost of death.¡±


    The venerable sovereign patted Zhi Zhu¡¯s shoulder. there will always be pioneers on the road, and there will always be martyrs in the future!


    The candle trembled, feeling that it was too small.


    The existences of their era¡¯s universe were still fighting for the universe¡¯s final seat, but the existences from the prehistoric universe had already made arrangements, seemingly looking at the higher scenery.


    Tu Xin, who was in the distance, was also shocked.


    Decay would not lead to any progress ¡­


    He suddenly remembered what the venerable sovereign had said to him before, ¡± Which one of us is decaying?


    The voice exploded in his mind:


    ¡°The universe has deviated from its fixed general trend and bypassed the destined future! A new bud is to create a new wave in the times!¡±


    ¡°You say I¡¯m the one who¡¯s rotten, so why can¡¯t I say you¡¯re the one who¡¯s looking for a new one? Move forward along with destiny, towards the decadent future of destiny, and welcome the decline of your destiny.¡±


    These words were like thunder in tu Xin¡¯s mind, exploding with a bang.


    ¡°Man will decay and believe in fate, man will prosper and believe in himself.¡±


    This sentence pierced his heart again like a bolt of lightning. It completely made him come to a realization, and the Dao heart that he had been holding on to collapsed layer by layer.


    A single thought appeared in his mind:


    so that¡¯s how it is. I¡¯m moving forward according to the destined trend of history. That¡¯s the true decay!


    ¡°I, tu Xin, am the rotten one. I have wrongly blamed him!¡± He looked up at the venerable sovereigns in the sky, feeling ashamed.


    ¡°Because, this cycle has already been experienced once in the prehistoric universe, so we have to break it! Only by breaking the predestined future will a new structure appear, connecting the prehistoric and current universe eras, and allowing the impossible level 12 to begin to explore!¡±


    How many people were needed to deduce a realm?


    This seemed to be fate.


    There had to be hundreds and thousands of them to be able to deduce and step into the next realm.


    As for the deduction of level 12, it was an impossible realm for humans to complete. In theory, it would require countless level 11 cultivators to advance one after another and fall on the road ¡­ However, there were only ten level 11 cultivators, and they still did not turn back!


    Tu Xin took a deep breath,


    ¡°The strongest rank 11 God in the prehistoric universe tried to merge with the Dao and became a rank 12 God of creation ¡­ But in the end, he lost his self-awareness and wanted to let other prehistorical existences in this era awaken his consciousness?¡±


    This was the plan behind the scenes of the prehistoric universe!


    That was why they wanted to change the general trend. Only by changing the fate of reincarnation and different circumstances would there be a possibility of the next realm.


    Tu Xin looked into the distance. The wind was blowing and the clouds were surging, creating a magnificent wave.


    the great cosmos cultivation technique has been completely perfected. It¡¯s already beginning to infect everyone at an unimaginable speed ¡­ Xu Zhi¡¯s expression, however, was very calm. I¡¯m really turning the entire universe green and dyeing it with my own color.


    Almost all the Saints in the nearby universe and the myriad worlds were already Xu Zhi¡¯s men ¡­


    Tuxin, as well as the new creatures near the chaotic sea, had been assimilated in secret as Xu Zhi had completed the cultivation techniques of the multiverse. The perfect singularity had begun to infect any extraordinary system.


    The gap between the two realms was so huge that they were basically different dimensional creatures. Even tu Xin did not sense that they were being assimilated by Xu Zhi.


    Even the entire universe seemed to be constantly being eroded by Xu Zhi, slowly assimilating.


    There was no longer any power in the universe to resist Xu Zhi¡¯s invasion of his body as a cancer cell, and the virus was deeply planted.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already won.¡± Xu Zhi looked up.


    BOOM!


    The unimaginably huge creation era began to bloom.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, an extremely cold figure of a creator slowly condensed and appeared in this time and space.


    The pressure from his entire body was hazy in the silver light. At this moment, people seemed to see the ¡®whole¡¯, the entire universe itself, countless mountains and rivers, the collapse of particles, the firestorm, and the angry roars of people ¡­ Everything, Dead or Alive, seemed to have gathered into a torrent and formed this vast shadow.


    All the longevity Saints were excited.


    this aura is that of the universe leader that I caught. glimpse of earlier. He appeared on the land that Messiah summoned ¡­


    ¡°The auras of the two leaders of the universe¡¯s chaotic rain, could it be that they were actually the gods of creation of the prehistoric universe ¡­ We mistook her for the mother of the universe?¡±


    ¡°Wait! But why are there two of them?¡±


    ¡°No! One was cold and indifferent, while the other was humane. It was probably a transformation from divinity to human nature ¡­ From being assimilated, slowly recovering your own will?¡±


    Everyone was guessing.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was possible. All the mysteries from before seemed to be solved easily.


    The mystery of the two universe leaders.


    ¡°So this is the truth that my husband was talking about!¡±


    At this moment, pheasant Ji, who was in the bloodline universe, was shocked. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± no wonder my husband had been so ambiguous about the identity of these two universe leaders, saying that it was beyond our knowledge and that we wouldn¡¯t understand even if he told us ¡­ So it¡¯s like this!¡±


    In the distance, Rong Cheng¡¯s face was also trembling.


    It was indeed so.


    They would not have understood the God of creation even if he had explained it to them before. They would not even have thought that it was possible for him to exist ¡­


    The apparition opened its eyes during the explosion. Its gaze was cold and emotionless, as if it was the final concretization of nature¡¯s will and had descended.


    The God of creation seemed to feel that something was collapsing, but he only left behind his extremely cold voice. the universe naturally has its own laws and checks and balances, and no one can replace it.


    The next second, the universe collapsed, and another God of creation was born.


    In the eyes of this God of creation, in addition to the endless divinity, there was also human nature.

 Chapter 1460

    ?


    1460 Chapter 1467-deduction


    A God of creation with human nature ¡­


    Everyone was dumbfounded. This was simply unbelievable to the extreme.


    That peerless elegance and extraordinary and terrifying ancient figure gave people an indescribable shock. This most terrifying being from the ancient era had appeared, but no one dared to make a sound.


    In the distance, Rong Cheng was so scared that he had goosebumps.


    Back then, he had only met him briefly and talked to him ¡­ At that time, he thought it was the leader of the prehistoric universe. Who knew it was the God of creation who had temporarily recovered his will?


    And further away.


    The eyes of second female, nine-headed ancient mother, and the others were even more dazzling.


    The ancient God of Destruction had talked to them before. He had established the heavenly note sect and was ready to return to the great universe¡¯s authority and control it again ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded!¡± Female second said excitedly.


    ever since the destruction of the prehistoric universe, it has been 14 billion years since the new era. I once sank and lost my consciousness, but today I have completely returned. The Phantom of me that was gathered by the will of the universe has completely disappeared.


    The God of Destruction looked down, his eyes full of vicissitudes, and said lightly, ¡± ¡°Everyone, your contributions can not be denied.¡±


    In the distance, three vague shadows suddenly appeared slowly.


    He could vaguely see that they were the ancient gods, reinymansky, and moon god Ji ¡­


    The candle was dumbfounded.


    This surging aura was actually from three rank 11 existences ¡­


    But how could there be three more rank 11 existences?


    There were only ten seats for the great Dao in the universe. At present, only he and venerable sovereigns had proven their DAOs. The other eight seats were empty ¡­


    At this moment, a terrifying thought suddenly appeared in the candle¡¯s mind: A level 11 being from the prehistoric universe ¡­ They had been hiding in the dark for a long time and were making all kinds of arrangements!


    Compared to them, he was like a child playing house.


    At this time, the venerable sovereign stepped forward and said softly, ¡± ¡°May I ask if you succeeded?¡±


    The God of Destruction shook his head and looked down, full of regret. after an era, I have turned myself into the heavenly Dao and controlled the rules of the heavenly Dao in this realm, but I still haven¡¯t found a way to do it perfectly. You will die if you enter.


    ¡°This path is indeed blocked?¡±


    The ancient level 11 existences below held their breaths.


    although I still hold the power of the heavens, I don¡¯t dare to use too much of it. I can naturally suppress my entire body ¡­ The God of Destruction said indifferently.


    Kachaa.


    As for this era¡¯s Zhi Zhu, tu Xin, and the past bug tribe Queen Mothers, they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Their eyes were burning as they started to think madly.


    Didn¡¯t succeed?


    What was he referring to?


    It should be referring to the twelfth level!


    In other words, although he had reached level 12, now that his will had returned, he had still fallen from the Almighty level 12 realm? He no longer had the rank 12 abilities of the God of creation?


    As expected!


    Becoming an entire universe, possessing the mass within, would no longer be an individual life, no longer possessing self. The massive cosmic life, the torrent of matter, would crush one¡¯s entire consciousness ¡­


    This was combining the body with the Dao!


    There was no way to Dodge!


    This was what they were thinking, but they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    This was an Overlord existence from the prehistoric universe. In a sense, he was the will of the great path that had ruled them for 14 billion years. He was the former God of creation who had just stepped down and returned to his own consciousness! The former creator!


    He was talking about his enlightenment of reaching level 12!


    Even without his power, he was still a terrifying existence that they didn¡¯t dare to imagine!


    This was the true great Dao itself!


    Furthermore, even though he had already completed the Dao integration, he could still return to his original state and tell them about his comprehension of the realm ¡­ This kind of power and Majesty simply surpassed the limits of their thinking!


    Whoosh.


    The vast God of Destruction was like a huge ancient cloud shadow in the high sky of the universe, giving people an unimaginable shock. It was as if he was looking at a group of mortals on the nine Continents.


    The prehistoric God of creation suddenly lowered his head and glanced at them. There was. human-like radiance flashing in his eyes. the heroes of this cosmos epoch are not bad ¡­ However, if they were to re-evaluate them, it would depend on the future. The times would inevitably develop, and the universe would continue to move forward. It was not impossible to break through the twelfth level, or even the thirteenth level in the future ¡­ The path is made by walking.¡±


    ¡°However, before that, the few of you, follow me.¡± The God of Destruction looked indifferent and disappeared.


    Whoosh.


    The three people present, including the venerable sovereign and the ancient God, disappeared with the God of Destruction and entered a Palace that was created in an instant.


    As a rank 11, quality candle also shamelessly followed behind and wanted to enter, but he was refused outside the door.


    The candle was a little embarrassed, but it knew that it was impossible for them to listen to the reunion of such ancient existences. This was simply impossible.


    The entire place was in an uproar!


    ¡°The God of creation! I can¡¯t believe that the God of creation really exists!¡±


    ¡°Heavens! The text of the prehistoric universe¡¯s history!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our universe to be so ancient!¡±


    however, the God of creation has returned and regained his will. Doesn¡¯t that mean that he has fallen from that realm? is rank 12 really an unattainable dream? ¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be broken through by human power!¡±


    rank 11 is the limit of singular points. Rank 12 is the limit of group singular points!


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    The surrounding people were discussing and exclaiming.


    Even the longevity Saints, tu Xin, the past bug tribe Queen Mothers, and Zhu Zhu were all dumbfounded.


    ¡­.


    On the other side.


    Xu Zhi sat alone in the palace again and muttered to himself.


    He had just broken through to the next realm, so he naturally had to comprehend and experience it alone ¡­ At the same time, he also felt a great sense of danger.


    He was about to break through to level 12 if he used a multiverse technique.


    His will might also start to be assimilated ¡­


    there¡¯s a bit of trouble. I need to predict my future. Xu Zhi had not only appeared to maintain the mystery of the God of creation, but he had also realized the urgency of the situation.


    He quickly deduced the future.


    BOOM!


    Xu Zhi immediately entered a new cultivation technique of the great universe.


    At this moment, the entire universe seemed to have become a part of him. Every particle, every energy and matter, the shouts and growls of the Saints in the distance, and the shocked expressions on their faces had all become a part of him.


    The entire universe was his body!


    My body is the universe.


    My heart is the heart of the heavens.


    in fact, at this moment, I¡¯ve become a real God of creation in preparation. The others are at rank 11, but I can¡¯t stop advancing from rank 11 to rank 12. I can only avoid being assimilated by the will ¡­ Xu Zhi felt a little emotional and complicated. He felt that it was bizarre and that he had really come this far.


    Kachaa.


    Xu Zhi deduced frantically, calculating the future of his own multiverse cultivation technique.


    All of a sudden, he could vaguely see a trace of his future 12th rank self.

 Chapter 1461

    ?


    1461 Whose descendant?


    ¡°I will die in the future!¡±


    ¡°Those who hear the Dao live and die ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi saw a scene from the future, and he got goosebumps.


    At this very moment, he was still assimilating the entire universe.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it was as if nothing had happened, because their perception had been blocked, and they had even become a part of the material.


    In fact, the entire universe was undergoing an unimaginably huge transformation.


    It was like a 100-magnitude earthquake. The sky and earth were spinning, and the seas were shifting.


    This was an unprecedented change in the great cosmos!


    From the sky, it looked as if the entire universe had been painted with Xu Zhi¡¯s own color by a huge ink brush.


    Xu Zhi had already assimilated a level 11 candle, as well as all the matter in the universe and the entire longevity world. At that moment, he was outside the entire chaotic sea of manyan.


    This was a terrifying power that had multiplied several times.


    At that very second, Xu Zhi¡¯s mass was madly increasing in the power of 3 x 10!


    And this number was still increasing madly, almost by a geometric order of magnitude every second.


    The Xu Zhi in the next second would be tens of thousands of times more powerful than the Xu Zhi in the previous second.


    This was the power of unlimited growth!


    An invincible power!


    Xu Zhi was walking towards the omnipotent God of creation!


    Every level was an upgrade in a dimension, and the gap would grow larger as one advanced. As for level 11 ¡­ It was difficult to describe the magnitude of the difference between it and level 12.


    However, was it really worth being happy about this kind of power that was multiplied by several times?


    Xu Zhi felt a deep sense of fear!


    His strength grew infinitely ¡­ It brought about an uncontrollable, greatest fear in the depths of an individual creature¡¯s genes!


    It was like a human who kept training and improving. Seeing his red muscles getting stronger, he would gradually feel proud and happy because of the increase in his strength. However, your muscles were increasing without limit and there was no upper limit to the threshold. They would rush through the entire house and collapse the entire building. The red muscles would fill the entire Street, and the red muscles would crush the entire town ¡­


    What a disgusting and terrifying scene that would be!


    Xu Zhi was in such a situation right now.


    He was so ¡®bloated¡¯ that he no longer looked like a human, but a pure muscle Monster. In his own house, he would be completely unable to move because of his muscles that were so huge that they were comparable to a continent or a planet. He could only be piled up on the spot and suffocate to death. He would gradually lose his will and be swallowed by the vast ocean ¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop myself from reaching the 12th step.¡±


    Xu Zhi was completely silent. He suddenly raised his head and looked up at the hazy gray sky as he stood on the universe¡¯s membrane. humans have to always be filled with awe and respect for nature!


    whether it¡¯s the weak mortals, the Saints, the oddity-like lifeforms, or even the current me ¡­


    As the God of creation, he had just said, ¡± One would die if they entered, and level 12 was not something that humans could reach!


    In order to reach this realm, one could only give up their independent consciousness as a ¡°human¡± and become an eternal ¡°God,¡± becoming the entire ¡°universe¡± itself.


    But that was a different kind of death.


    ¡°I was too greedy.¡±


    Xu Zhi could not help but laugh. He slowly squatted down and gently touched the earth under his feet. even if I¡¯m so powerful that I¡¯m invincible in the universe, I should still be in awe of the entire universe.


    ¡°However, I¡¯ll still replace him in the end.¡± He said indifferently.


    He had merged into the state of the multiverse¡¯s cultivation technique and borrowed the unprecedented wisdom of the universe¡¯s living beings. Naturally, he found his own chance of survival in the next second.


    The best way to solve your own assimilation: He had sealed his own great cosmos martial arts in his life.


    Seal 99.999% of your power.


    after all, the great cosmos cultivation technique is not the Orthodox way to reach level 12. Instead, it is an indirect way ¡­


    the Orthodox way is to become a singularity, ¡± Xu Zhi said softly. it collapses all the matter in the universe to destroy the entire universe and create a new world ¡­ But I¡¯m different.¡±


    He was not a singular point.


    Instead, it ¡± spread ¡± and devoured the entire substance, or rather, ¡± transformed ¡°. After the transformation, it was still what it was before, and there seemed to be no change.


    ¡°I can still cultivate the cultivation techniques of this multiverse.¡±


    Xu Zhi said softly, ¡± it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t use it anymore. I have to keep sealing off the exponential increase in my power. Usually, I¡¯m still an individual life form. I absolutely can¡¯t enter the ¡®multiverse state¡¯, because once I enter it, I¡¯ll die without a doubt.


    Because his previous ¡± great universe state ¡± had only assimilated the entire Zerg race, Xu Zhi could naturally withstand the information flow that came with it.


    However, he had completely cultivated the true multiverse cultivation technique. The entire universe was his matter and he was already an extraordinary level twelve in the true sense. Once he entered that state again, it was equivalent to instantly becoming a god of creation ¡­


    The huge torrent of cosmic matter would crush his consciousness alive!


    Once he entered it, he would not be able to leave this state alive like he was now.


    in the future, I can only seal my great cosmos martial arts. I can¡¯t use the power within it.


    Xu Zhi muttered to himself, ¡± but it doesn¡¯t matter. The entire universe is my material, a part of my body. Who can beat me? ¡± ¡®Even if I don¡¯t enter it, I¡¯m already at level 12 in name ¡­¡¯ In fact, this is a truly unique level 12!¡±


    This might be the most perfect level 12 Dao vindication technique in the universe that could retain one¡¯s will.


    The so-called invincible ¡­ It was relative.


    If Xu Zhi did not enter the state of the multiverse cultivation technique, it would be equivalent to sealing 99.999 ¡­ 99% of his power, as an individual existence, was already completely invincible.


    He was essentially no different from a true level twelve.


    however, sealing is not the Orthodox method.


    Xu Zhi shook his head softly. I may have to find a way to completely unseal my power and still retain my intelligence in the distant future, and become a true level twelve ¡­ After all, he¡¯s already invincible in this world. But does this method really exist?¡±


    ¡°I still have to predict the future? After all, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be deduced. If one sandbox isn¡¯t enough, I¡¯ll make a few more transcendent sandbox. After all, I can create a new type of Zerg Empress in a small universe.¡±


    Xu Zhi shook his head. perhaps this opportunity is beyond the universe? However, is there a universe beyond the great universe?¡±


    However, that would be a very distant matter ¡­


    It was too vast outside the universe. It was a void within a void. Tens of billions of years might pass in the blink of an eye. It was an extremely long and unimaginable future.


    This was especially true for Xu Zhi, who was still young.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    The ancient God of creation brought some prehistoric taboo existences into the palace to discuss.


    On the other hand, the racer of Mount Haruna posted their own review as usual.


    Not only was he broadcasting to the netizens on earth, but he was also broadcasting to Rugao Ji, Rong Cheng, and the others.


    dear netizens on earth, we¡¯re now watching the final battle-the venerable sovereign has single-handedly defeated all the heroes of ancient and modern times!


    The other sages stood on the surface of the longevity world with dumbfounded expressions as they watched the racer of Mount Haruna battle. He was summarizing his battle tactics for the last time in his life as he continued to analyze the content of the battle.


    now, let¡¯s start the tactical summary.


    The racer of Mount Haruna placed his hands behind his back and looked around. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve already figured out the true origins of the venerable sovereign. I¡¯m afraid the origins of the three ancient magnates are also obvious.


    Rugao Ji and the others watched from the side, holding their breaths. They were a little nervous.


    The origin of venerable sovereigns?


    And the origins of the three ancient level 11 existences that emerged at the end ¡­?


    The racer of Mount Haruna and the others were from the forces of the venerable sovereigns. They probably knew a lot about the past of this ancient prehistoric civilization. They could not help but listen in secret.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was still broadcasting to the netizens. my dear brothers, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve finally understood the truth. This is an ancient plan from prehistory, and we can finally understand the venerable sovereign¡¯s identity and background! Why is the wisdom and talent of venerable sovereigns beyond the limits of the Old and New human beings?¡±


    In the distance.


    The bug tribe Queen Mothers of the past, tu Xin, who had been defeated, had been suppressed by the quality candle and was waiting for the venerable sovereign to come out of seclusion. He could not help but look over.


    The power of venerable sovereigns was too terrifying. They kept breaking through, and tu Xin was dumbfounded.


    you have to know that the new humans are the overlords of the universe. Whose intelligence can exceed the upper limit of this race? ¡± The racer of Mount Haruna sighed softly. the answer is already very obvious ¡­ intelligence that surpasses everything, to be powerful to this extent, to continuously break through one¡¯s own limits, only the descendants of that existence can do it.


    The racer of Mount Haruna spat out a single word, and with a mysterious look on his face, he said, ¡± ¡°The God of creation!¡±

 Chapter 1462

    ?


    1462 Chapter 1469-blending in


    The God of creation?


    A rank 12 descendant?


    Everyone knew that rank 12 was just a code name. It was no longer a realm, but a representation of the entire universe itself.


    As for level 12 existences, which meant that the universe was giving birth to offspring, was this really possible?


    Without self-awareness, they were no longer individual life forms, so how could they reproduce like individual life forms?


    Everyone fell into the shadow of a fog. It seemed like this, but it also didn¡¯t make sense.


    Reasonable. Naturally, this was the only way to explain the incredible talent of venerable sovereigns, which even exceeded the limit of the new creatures like tu Xin.


    The difference in talent displayed in that battle was too great.


    If the difference between the new and the old humans was like the difference between humans and monkeys ¡­


    The difference between a venerable sovereign and a new human being was like the difference between a God¡¯s wisdom and the mortals on the ground.


    The difference between the two was like heaven and earth, extremely obvious.


    After all, the descendants of level 10 Saints and level 9 cultivators all had a form of life that surpassed the lower life forms and inherited a part of their father¡¯s bloodline. It was indeed normal for the descendants of level 12 Saints to have all kinds of terrifying abilities.


    However, the unreasonable part ¡­


    How did the great cosmos give birth to the next generation?


    ¡°What proof do you have?¡± Meng Mei widened her eyes in disbelief. My husband¡¯s son is actually a venerable sovereign? This was simply too ridiculous!


    then who do you think it is? the identity of the venerable sovereign has always been a secret.


    The racer of Mount Haruna looked around and looked at pheasant Ji, Rong Cheng, and the others who were in disbelief. He said softly, ¡± there was already a foreshadowing before, but you just forgot about it. Do you remember the mystery we were discussing about the venerable sovereign? ¡±


    ¡°Enigmatic?¡±


    that¡¯s right. As the civilization of our era improved and gradually became stronger, the various mysteries of the venerable sovereigns have almost been completely solved. However, there is still one big mystery that has been lingering in my heart!


    ¡°The largest?¡±


    do you still remember the creation era of the evil god? ¡± according to our analysis, ¡± the racer of Mount Haruna said, ¡± it should be a deliberate attempt to guide the evil God in the dark and open the ancient magic box of the genesis! The ancient gods, renemanska, and moon god Ji are going to change the general trend of the universe!¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    The calculation of the racer of Mount Haruna was indeed accurate.


    These three existences were doing this on purpose!


    These three ancient existences from the prehistoric universe didn¡¯t just want to save this universe. Their true goal was to let the future God of creation descend and restore his will!


    Now, he had completely achieved his goal.


    The general trend of this cosmos epoch had been completely changed.


    my deduction at that time has now perfectly connected with the current history.


    The racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± at that time, the venerable sovereigns entered the oddity. How could they have survived? there were no rules in there. We thought it was unbelievable. We did not know about the realm of the oddity at that time. However, with the hidden strength of a venerable sovereign, it was only natural that it was perfectly fine ¡­ However, do you think that¡¯s the explanation for entering the creation era?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± The cute girl said.


    ¡°Wrong! You only saw the second level! I thought it was the truth!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna raised two fingers proudly. and what I¡¯m looking at is the third level! Although you can enter the oddity perfectly, why did the venerable sovereigns enter the oddity when they were perfectly fine?¡±


    Meng Mei could not help but say,¡¯at that time, the venerable sovereign could not defeat the evil god and was sucked in by force ¡­¡¯ You have to know that the Dao technique is so terrifying that even tu Xin could be forcibly sucked in, and he couldn¡¯t escape at all ¡­¡±


    But the next second, she suddenly choked.


    That¡¯s right!


    The logic at that time was forcibly sucked in by the venerable sovereign, but this logic was not valid at all! How could a venerable sovereign be sucked in when she had hidden her strength so well? she was afraid that the venerable sovereign had entered on her own accord ¡­


    Xu Zhi had already walked out from the area where he had deduced the cultivation technique of the great universe. He happened to hear this group of people talking about it outside and could not help but have a strange expression on his face.


    I really couldn¡¯t beat Medusa at that time, so I was sucked in.


    you still don¡¯t understand? from the beginning to the end, it was a sophisticated plan!


    While Xu Zhi was still at a loss, the racer of Mount Haruna said with a serious look on his face, ¡± ¡°We were looking at it from the wrong angle! Now that I think about it, the sequence of events back then should be like this. The three ancient existences guided the evil god, opened the era of creation, observed the God of creation, and the variable that changed the universe directly descended in that instant!¡±


    at that time, the God of Destruction first arrived in this universe, and he was starting to regain his consciousness. The venerable sovereign went straight in. Do you still not understand? ¡± the racer of Mount Haruna said.


    At this point, if the others still didn¡¯t understand, then they were truly fools.


    venerable sovereign, I¡¯m afraid he went to see the God of Destruction who had just been summoned and came to this universe. When he had just recovered a little of his consciousness, he saw his father ¡­


    In this era of creation, the venerable sovereign was clearly on a journey to find his family!


    Pheasant age, Rong Cheng, Zhi Zhu, tu Xin, and even the bug clan Queen were all shocked.


    So that¡¯s how it is!


    Long ago, they had already used this ¡°era creation¡± Dao art to observe the God of creation of the ancient era. This caused this great being who had reached the Dao integration stage without a will to descend into our cosmos and create the first change.


    His children were already waiting for him in this new era ¡­


    They had already made a foreshadowing a long time ago, foreshadowing the opening of the universe.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lose unjustly.¡±


    Tuxin was silent for a long time. Finally, he let out a sigh of relief and softly said, I can¡¯t believe that the evil God¡¯s creation era returned to the collapse of the singularity. The method of creating the incomplete singularity was already set up before.


    I¡¯m afraid this situation was set in motion 10 billion years ago in the universe, when the prehistoric era of the universe began. Quality candle also sighed. no wonder I couldn¡¯t beat them even though I¡¯ve accumulated all the Trump cards in the history of the universe. They¡¯ve accumulated even more. This was a long plan. I didn¡¯t lose in vain.


    After listening to the history and internal affairs of the racer of Mount Haruna, they finally understood that this was not a coincidence.


    ¡°You deserve it! You always think that you¡¯re the most sinister in the universe, but you don¡¯t know that there¡¯s always someone better!¡± The bug clan Queen Mother couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± even a quality candle like you is so sinister. You¡¯ve used countless tricks in the longevity world to ensure that you won¡¯t lose in the future. What about the other party? The other party must be the same, so we have no chance of winning from the beginning!¡±


    The three of them were completely silent.


    ¡°Venerable sovereigns are unrivaled throughout the ages and cut off an era of the universe. Where do you get the chance to win? You¡¯re just looking forward to an incredible dream!¡± The racer of Mount Haruna continued, ¡± ¡°But you should know that there are no dreams in the adult world!¡±


    that¡¯s right, you losers can only discuss in the open space outside and wait for those ancient existences to come out and give you orders. Rong Cheng laughed.


    He felt that at the very least, he had chosen the right side from the start.


    Rong Cheng and the other longevity Saints were secretly elated.


    This candle was simply an old and sinister thing. It had long replaced the Overlord of the lifelong realm yet they were still so foolish to serve it and almost died from being tricked.


    Fortunately, the candle had abandoned them, allowing them to join the right side by mistake.


    ¡°In the future, we¡¯ll have to see how pheasant season works.¡± A group of longevity Saints couldn¡¯t help but flatter him.


    Pheasant Ji stood in the crowd, still in a daze. Her mind went blank from the sudden rush of happiness. She had suddenly become the daughter-in-law of the God of creation?

 Chapter 1463

    ?


    1463 New Cosmos, Dao discussion of the heavens


    None of the longevity Saints were calm.


    The establishment of a new dynasty meant that a new Cosmos era was about to begin. This was a new Cosmos era dynasty that was different from any ancient era!


    Now that the battle had ended, it was time to reward them.


    Which one of them wasn¡¯t excited?


    Even though he might not be able to obtain the seat of the Grand Dao, the other benefits ¡­


    The longevity Saints muttered to themselves.


    When the bug clan Queen Mothers heard what they said, they sighed and felt bitter. ¡°Venerable sovereigns, I¡¯m afraid they are the strongest trump card to defeat our era!


    This is because any rigid trump card has the possibility of being broken, and an existence that surpasses the intelligence limit of all universe eras and can adapt to the situation is the most difficult to defeat.¡±


    As soon as he said this, tu Xin and the others agreed.


    Even quality candle said,¡¯if I were you, I would also choose this method to decide the future. This is the best solution! He would directly use a living genius to crush them. No matter what kind of monstrous talent appeared in the future, it would be fine as long as he was more monstrous than this one ¡­ I¡¯m indeed not as intelligent as them! But I can¡¯t do this either.¡±


    Everyone started discussing, feeling bitter and helpless.


    At this point, the outcome had already been decided. They could only complain in the cage and sum up their previous mistakes.


    the wisdom of the ancient gods is beyond your imagination.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was filled with contempt as he joined in the discussion. we can¡¯t see through the thoughts of those three existences at all. They¡¯ve always been very mysterious. The higher our cultivation base is, the more we understand them. The more we admire those three existences!


    Everyone was shocked when they heard this.


    but how did they give birth to venerable sovereigns? ¡± Someone said.


    Even though the racer of Mount Haruna did not know much about such profound knowledge, and was far inferior to these universe-pinnacle beings, he still said, ¡± Hmph, it¡¯s just that we can¡¯t understand it with our current knowledge. Perhaps we¡¯ll understand it in the future.


    On the other hand, tu Xin answered honestly, ¡± perhaps it¡¯s because of the level 12 Dao validation, the collapse of the universe¡¯s singularity, the destruction of the entire universe, and the beginning of a new era in our universe. In the process of transforming from level 11 to level 12, there¡¯s a possibility of giving birth to offspring? ¡±


    ¡°There seems to be a slight possibility, but it should be a very careful plan.¡± it¡¯s just for a moment, ¡± said the past Zerg empresses. there¡¯s a possibility of retaining consciousness and instantly giving birth? ¡±


    The crowd began to discuss.


    ¡°They said that they were exploring level 12! It¡¯s not just the God of creation who entered rank 12. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s also giving birth to rank 12 offspring, and he¡¯s also studying this realm!¡± The candle muttered.


    that¡¯s really the case. This is not only a method to suppress the living beings of the new Cosmos, but it is also a channel to explore the next realm.


    Tu Xin¡¯s face was full of surprise, ¡± venerable sovereign, as an extraordinary existence born from birth, perhaps there is really a possibility of stepping into the twelfth level realm without losing yourself.


    In the distance, Xu Zhi¡¯s expression was a little off.


    He looked at the smug racer of Mount Haruna, and in the blink of an eye, he had blended in with the universe-pinnacle beings ¡­ He felt a little unwell.


    Why are you so skilled?


    However, Xu Zhi had to admit that the racer of Mount Haruna had always had a strange charm to it, and it was very approachable.


    ¡°As expected, it was wise of me not to talk too much about the ancient ¡®history¡¯.¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s expression became strange. they¡¯ll complete it themselves to the most perfect state.


    However, Xu Zhi was relieved to see these pinnacle beings of the universe merge into one.


    After all, they were his new zergs ¡­


    Or rather, the entire universe had become a part of him.


    Xu Zhi continued to listen to them and see if they had any other ideas or opinions. After all, he had to collect various suggestions in a unified manner before conducting a comprehensive study.


    At this moment, Rong Cheng started to discuss. He looked at the palace with envy and said, ¡± I¡¯m afraid that the prehistoric existences will create a new era and rule our universe again after this Dao discussion. They will settle us down. What do you think will happen? ¡±


    ¡°The distribution of the seats of the great Dao?¡±


    there are ten seats in this universe, ¡± said Zhi Zhu. I¡¯ll take one and venerable sovereigns take one. There are eight seats left. I wonder if the prehistory existences will take another seat.


    Even though the beings from the past were level 11 oddity lifeforms, they were still rootless duckweeds and did not have a place in the universe¡¯s Dao field.


    Although he was still invincible, he would definitely not be able to defeat the current level 11 universe, which had a Foundation and a universe to belong to.


    They could easily regain their position and rule over a part of the universe ¡­


    In that case, they would occupy the seats again, which was equivalent to wasting the universe¡¯s seats ¡­ This was a huge waste of the rank 11 spots.


    If the seats were given to those who were already rank-11, they would only have a new foundation. On the other hand, if the seats were given to others, new rank-11 beings could be born.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no such thing as not wasting anything.¡±


    ¡°How could we have any objections?¡± Zhi Zhu chuckled. If they didn¡¯t occupy the seats and were willing to be the prehistoric level 11 without a universe to rule over, then they would have eight seats to share. If they occupied the seats ¡­ There might only be five or even four left, so don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s face was bitter.


    How they would split it was entirely up to the other party¡¯s wishes ¡­


    At this point, this universe was capped!


    There were only a few positions in a universe ¡­


    If they wanted to break through and become a new level 11, they could only wait for the next cosmos epoch, where it would explode and collapse, and the cosmos would grow. Only then would they have a place!


    However, if he did not reach level 11, how could he survive the collapse of the universe and the return of the universe?


    If the universe was destroyed, they would lose without a doubt. There was no possibility of them surviving to the next era. This was simply an unsolvable problem.


    I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll be summoned later. They¡¯re definitely going to establish a framework for the new universe era. Tuxin was silent for a moment.


    Xu Zhi secretly stopped listening and looked at the uneasiness of these existences. He could only Mutter to himself.


    Kachaa!


    A voice suddenly came from the palace, ¡±


    ¡°Everyone, please enter.¡±


    All the existences on the Plaza outside stopped their discussions and walked in respectfully.


    Even tu Xin and the other defeated Zerg empresses were feeling uneasy. They didn¡¯t know how these ancient beings from the ancient universe would be dealt with.


    The crowd slowly entered.


    In a bright golden Hall, he looked at the venerable sovereign, who was sitting high up.


    The three ancient level 11 prehistoric beings, as well as the ancient God of creation who had just relinquished his position and regained his will, had already disappeared.


    this is, after all, the era of the new universe. The ancients from prehistory are not willing to interfere with the new era. They are just hiding in the era, re-developing their power and deducing things that they are interested in. The venerable sovereign sat on the throne and said lightly, ¡± the three great systems-cosmos garden, Buddhism, and cosmos mother stream-will continue to rise and fall in the cosmos in the future. Everyone can even go there to find a master.


    Everyone below held their breath.


    The existence of the past would not interfere with the development of the new era because they were already on the path of decay. They had passed their peak, their Prime, and their energetic years ¡­


    As for venerable sovereigns, they seemed to be from prehistory, but in fact, they were sandwiched between two universes. In a sense, they were indeed life forms of the new era, still young and full of courage.


    Wait ¡­


    If it was a prehistory being that gave them the chance, wouldn¡¯t that be ¡­


    Some of the existences at the pinnacle of the universe became excited as they looked at the son of the God of creation ruling and suppressing the current universe era.


    the era has changed the fate of the future. The existence that seems to be corrupted has descended, but in reality, an unprecedented new era has begun. No one can be corrupted.


    The venerable sovereign sat on a high seat and said lightly, ¡± as I said before, you can exert your potential, wisdom, and talent to your heart¡¯s content. Come to your peak and try to overthrow me ¡­ I¡¯m eternally above the heavens, and all living beings can come and fight.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s pupils contracted.


    These words were still so overbearing.


    However, they were overjoyed. No one could rule over the ages and rule over everything from above. This was the fairest, fairest, and most brilliant great era!


    Even tu Xin was excited.


    ¡®It means that we, the new creatures, will still be the protagonists of this era ¡­¡¯


    The venerable sovereign sat on a high seat. the new era contains infinite positions. Have you all deduced the future situation? ¡±


    Tu Xin deduced, but he shook his head.


    The Zerg empresses also fell into silence. Even if they joined forces, they could not see the changed future.


    Even the quality candle that had broken through level 11 could not see the future. In their eyes, the universe had reached the limit of growth and was completely mature.


    With all ten seats filled, there should be no more variables in the future.


    The power of singularities was the limit of power in the universe. No one could surpass the power of ¡± truth. even level 12 could only expand the ¡± number ¡± of truth.


    not being able to see the future is the most incredible and dreamy future.


    The venerable sovereign sat on the throne, looked down, and said lightly, ¡± at this moment, the eight seats of the great Dao are occupied by those with virtue. As long as one can deduce a future that is beneficial to the universe and allow the universe to grow again, truly plotting for the common people of the universe and opening up a new future for the strong, the seats of the great Dao ¡­ You¡¯re destined to have a place.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was completely excited.


    this Dao discussion will determine the future of the universe and the general trend of the future for hundreds of billions of years. It will establish a heart for the heaven and earth and the lives of all living beings. The venerable sovereign sat on a high throne, his eyes full of overbearing and sharp spirit. He glanced down and said,


    ¡°Everyone, please speak your mind.¡±

 Chapter 1464

    ?


    1464 Chapter 1471-immortal ancient existence


    let¡¯s discuss the possibilities of the universe¡¯s future path!


    Everyone stood in the hall, their hearts shaking, and their posture uneasy.


    The future of the universe had already been determined. It was completely bright and headed towards perfect maturity. What other possibilities were there?


    His realm was already at its limit!


    Tuxin¡¯s eyes suddenly became serious. He instantly understood the meaning of the venerable sovereign. however, it is precisely because it is impossible that we have to think of new possibilities!


    If possible paths could be easily seen, even ordinary people could still think about the future. How could they, the top existences of the universe, think about future plans?


    And now, they were asked to set the possible path of the universe for the next ten billion years?


    To deduce the next realm? Complete the universe?


    Everyone held their breath. Was it really possible?


    Dao paths were deduced by humans.


    Previously, people had thought that the ninth-rank was the limit and the tenth-rank was the limit. Now, they thought that the eleventh-rank was the limit. Perhaps it was true ¡­


    Suddenly, tu Xin spoke, ¡± Your Excellency, I have a few questions.


    ¡°No need to worry, speak.¡± The venerable sovereign said lightly.


    ¡°First of all, let¡¯s make a plan for the next 100 billion years!¡± at present, only 14 billion years have passed in our universe. 100 billion years is too long. The universe has developed normally and has long returned to destruction ¡­ Are you saying that the universe will never collapse and return from now on, and that you¡¯ve already interfered with its aging and completely developed it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The venerable sovereign said calmly, ¡± at this moment, the general trend of the universe has changed. It will not collapse and return. This universe will walk toward eternity.


    Tu Xin¡¯s face trembled.


    Normally, the collapse and return of a universe was a fixed fate!


    This was the natural birth, aging, illness, and death of the universe.


    It was like a reincarnation cycle, destroying all existences that were high above, reconstructing everything, and then starting over again ¡­


    Even if it became a rank 11 singular point and could transcend the death of the universe, it could not interfere with the universe¡¯s own life cycle ¡­ Unless it was a rank-12 and became nature itself, it could not completely interfere with nature ¡­


    In other words, the ancient taboo that had once become the God of creation had changed the fate of the universe¡¯s destruction and allowed the universe to maintain its current state?


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s an even deeper scheme!¡± Tu Xin¡¯s heart trembled, ¡± becoming the God of creation is the ¡®Dao integration state¡¯, which secretly changes the fundamental laws of the universe! That¡¯s how we created the new era.¡±


    Zhi Zhu was also restless and said to herself, ¡± the general trend of the universe has changed completely. The future universe won¡¯t even return. Isn¡¯t that unimaginable? ¡±


    Rong Cheng and the others were so scared that their scalps went numb. A terrifying thought came to their minds,¡¯the universe won¡¯t return. This means that the universe will be completely composed of these ten great Dao seats. A new universe era will appear, and a new great Dao seat will appear ¡­¡¯ Whoever obtains it will become the true eternal sovereign!¡±


    They looked at the remaining eight seats with burning eyes!


    If they couldn¡¯t obtain it, they would die of old age!


    If he couldn¡¯t obtain it, he could only cultivate the fake Dao and not the truth!


    Xu Zhi, on the other hand, was very calm when he heard tuxin¡¯s words.


    He naturally wouldn¡¯t let the universe collapse again.


    This was because the universe had returned to its collapse and shrinking state, which also meant that Xu Zhi had entered the ¡± great universe cultivation technique state ¡°, reached level 12, and was walking towards death ¡­


    It was impossible for him to commit suicide.


    Therefore, the general trend of the universe would no longer have the Great Collapse and Big Bang.


    The universe might have gone through many reincarnations, but from this moment on, this universe era would be an eternal era. There would no longer be life and death.


    He had worked so hard to make the entire universe green. How could he let him return?


    ¡°The second question.¡±


    Tu Xin asked again, ¡± since we are asked to formulate the development plan of the universe, it is to let us Open up a higher realm that may exist. In theory, the singularity is the highest realm. There is no stronger power at all ¡­ However, everything depends on man¡¯s effort. If you don¡¯t try, you won¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible. Every path of cultivation in the prehistory was created by man. ¡±


    ¡°My question is ¡­ Your Excellency and the other prehistory existences have already confirmed that if you continue to break through the realm, the path of the ¡®rank 12 God of creation¡¯ will not work?¡± Tu Xin asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way.¡±


    The venerable sovereign replied indifferently, ¡± the existences of the prehistoric universe have already tried this path. As you have just seen, they have already failed. There is no way to resist the assimilation of the multiverse. This is the realm of ¡®gods¡¯, not the realm of¡¯ humans¡¯. We have to open up a realm that belongs to humans.


    Tu Xin nodded and stopped asking.


    ¡°Everyone ¡­¡±


    The venerable sovereign stood up and slowly walked down from the throne. there are ten seats in total ¡­ Let¡¯s see if your future plans are worth choosing.¡±


    I¡¯ve seen your talents before. You¡¯ve all kinds of miraculous martial arts, and you¡¯ve researched a new foundation for your own races. Now, please set the foundation for the universe. Whoever¡¯s suggestion is accepted will be given a seat! The venerable sovereign turned around and pointed to the empty seats high up. don¡¯t use only family, only the virtuous will occupy it!


    Those with virtue would occupy it!


    Everyone fell into a state of shock, and their eyes were filled with a huge fire.


    &Nbsp; the Zerg empresses were especially respectful. As the losers, they felt really happy. Relying on one¡¯s own abilities and hard work was already the fairest.


    I will wait for you to deduce the answer in your heart. It will take a thousand years.


    The venerable sovereign said lightly, ¡± a thousand years later, according to each person¡¯s talent, the plan will be made ¡­ If it is adopted, I can make way for the blocked path and let him enter the gate of the great Dao behind me. He will become the fake God of creation of a universe and reform his own universe according to his plan.¡±


    the ten great DAOs can accommodate the plans for ten great universes. Ten different universes will undergo reformations at the same time. Let¡¯s see whose path will succeed!


    this is to pave the way for the future, to seek fortune for the universe, and to open a path for the common people. I hope that everyone will not refuse!


    ¡®Bug clan Queen Mother, tu Xin ¡­ You are the same.¡±


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s voice made everyone dumbfounded, and their eyes became extremely hot.


    As long as a feasible plan was proposed, if adopted, they could reach the top of the eleventh rank and then reform their own universe ¡­


    The venerable sovereign continued. however, after proposing the plan to ascend to the eleventh step, if the plan does not make any progress after a long time, I will kill him and push him off the eleventh step of the altar!


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Zhi Zhu¡¯s face turned pale.


    The venerable sovereign looked at him coldly. don¡¯t think that walking towards rank 11 is eternal and no one can overthrow it. Normally, it is true. Nine rank 11 existences may not even be able to kill one ¡­ However, I can kill anyone of the same rank.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s mind went blank.


    That¡¯s right, venerable sovereigns had such abnormal combat power that they simply couldn¡¯t be calculated with common sense!


    Within the same realm, he could kill any eleventh-grade monster ¡­


    The venerable sovereign opened his arms and raised his head, looking at the hazy sky outside the palace.


    ¡°No one is allowed to decay in this universe!¡±


    in this cosmos epoch, everyone is born equal. No one can always be high and mighty and monopolize the entire cosmos epoch!


    The venerable sovereign looked down, and his domineering figure seemed to be imprinted in the ancient divine light.


    just like the prehistoric longevity world, the ancient existences like the longevity Palace Master will no longer have any land to live in ¡­ The rulers of the past, the heavenly gods, will eventually be overthrown.¡±


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s voice began to spread wildly and pervaded the entire ten multi-Yuan universe. Almost all the great existences heard the majestic and vast voice.


    although there are ten seats in the great Dao, they can take turns to climb to the top. Those with virtue will take the seats. ¡°I am the arbiter,¡± the venerable sovereign said coldly.


    Don¡¯t let it rot!


    Everyone was born equal!


    There was no monopoly of the bloodline class, no saint family, and no descendants to control the heavenly Dao ¡­


    This was the golden age that he wanted ¡­


    Tu Xin¡¯s eyes revealed a fanatical look of admiration. Although he had lost, he had achieved his dream. He suddenly couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±Your Excellency, I suddenly have a terrible idea.


    Today, you overthrew the old innate ancient gods and overthrew the universe, re-establishing the order of the universe. Everyone was born as dragons, but what about the future? If you, as the only God of judgement, also walked toward corruption, none of us can overthrow you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, no one can guarantee that they won¡¯t decay in the future, and I am no exception.¡±


    The venerable sovereign¡¯s face was cold. Suddenly, he laughed in a low voice and mocked himself. so, should I kill myself? ¡±


    The surrounding people peeked at each other.


    ¡°No! This is a new era, an era where everyone is born equal and everyone has the chance to prove eternity!¡±


    The venerable sovereign gradually laughed wildly.¡±What is there to fear about the future! I will stride forward!¡±


    if one day I¡¯m going to rot in the future and become a real ancient connate being without thinking for the world, there will naturally be people who will rise again and overthrow me, an old God!


    I seem to be an invincible rank 11, but am I really invincible? ¡±


    you are deducing new realms and opening up new paths. If you are not lazy, you will open up an even stronger level 11 realm in the future, or a new realm system. You will naturally overthrow me, who was once a powerful existence.


    The venerable sovereign walked to the throne and looked down at everyone. He said lightly, ¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t born to be an Emperor, so why should I be afraid of being pushed into the mortal world?¡±


    ¡°Everyone in the world can fight me.¡±


    Everyone was shocked by the overbearing posture of the venerable sovereign.


    This scene was recorded for eternity. The first page of the ¡± ten elements ancient birth universe ¡± recorded:


    [ before the era, the primordial universe was destroyed and the general trend changed. The venerable sovereign created the ¡®ten seats of the great Dao¡¯, ten eternal creation-level beings. Together, they ruled the world and guided the common people to open new realms. From then on, the reincarnation era ended and the eternal Golden Age began. ]

 Chapter 1465

    ?


    1465 The non-existent prehistoric level 11


    A thousand years.


    Everyone knew that they were only given a thousand years.


    This was a short test of time.


    It was a test of their talents and the limits of their wisdom!


    Once the 1000 years were up, they would lead their own plans and return to this Palace. They would describe their plans for the future of the universe and decide the possibility of reaching the top of level 11.


    This was already the fairest arrangement, and everyone was convinced.


    It was not only to prove one¡¯s Dao with kindness, but also to test one¡¯s most fundamental talent and wisdom, which were the most fundamental things in the bones of the strong.


    Hualala.


    The group of people dispersed.


    A thousand years might seem long, but in the higher dimension space-time, it was only ten days. It was just the blink of an eye.


    Everyone disappeared from the palace. Xu Zhi also took a step forward and disappeared from where he was. He came to take a walk in the void high in the universe.


    The great cosmos in the distance was getting smaller and smaller.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    the universe is really wonderful. Throughout the entire historical era, the creation of the heaven and earth, the integration of laws, the complete maturity, and the arrival of level 11 ¡­


    looking at the history of the universe¡¯s development as a whole, it¡¯s like a life. It¡¯s born, young, mature, and gives birth to children. And it only has ten children.


    every rank 11 is a child of truth born from a singularity in the universe. They are young life forms born from a singularity of truth, and they are the most outstanding geniuses in the universe. They can grow up at any time and become a vast, mature, and complete universe that has lost its own will.


    from this point of view, being born, giving birth, and then dying, is like a perfect life law ¡­


    it¡¯s like a hymn of the vast universe¡¯s historical main storyline, a plot outline of a novel¡¯s script, a plot outline of a movie ¡­ This hidden thread has connected the entire history of the universe.¡±


    ¡°This hidden thread can be called the general trend!¡±


    the general trend of the universe¡¯s growth is like a human. It¡¯s in its infancy, growth, adolescence, maturity ¡­ Therefore, it¡¯s very difficult to reverse the natural growth pattern of humans!¡±


    this is the ultimate core truth of the universe¡¯s general trend.


    At that moment, Xu Zhi¡¯s understanding of the universe was beyond ordinary.


    He reversed the general trend and changed the natural growth law of the universe. It could be said that no one understood the fundamental principle of the general trend better than him.


    then, is the universe an alternative life form like plants? ¡±


    The corners of Xu Zhi¡¯s mouth curled up into a brilliant arc as he looked up at the sky.


    how wonderful. Deducing the universe¡¯s extraordinary sandbox, deducing the natural extraordinary system ¡­ Even if one were to explore the mysterious laws of nature for a lifetime, one would still find it endlessly beautiful ¡­¡±


    Xu Zhi stepped into the void and looked into the distance. He could not help but open his arms. His eyes were filled with brilliant anticipation. she¡¯s so beautiful ¡­ It made me feel her hair-raising, bottomless beauty.¡±


    the true truth that ¡®he¡¯ is hiding is terrifying, but I can¡¯t help but dig it out.


    Xu Zhi was observing the entire universe.


    He searched the entire great cosmos for clues.


    Because he had already become the universe itself, in the end, he confirmed that there were no ancient ruins of the prehistoric universe, nor any hidden level 11 existences of the prehistoric universe.


    There were no traces of history ¡­


    This was only natural.


    This was because the collapse of the universe would cause all matter and energy to be completely revived and turned into nothingness ¡­ Any prehistoric relic would return and be re-molded.


    But there were no prehistoric level 11 lifeforms?


    This was enough to make Xu Zhi curious.


    This would be his last question about the vast universe era.


    ¡°There¡¯s no level 11 from prehistory, so there are two possibilities!¡±


    Xu Zhi said nonchalantly, ¡± the first possibility is that although there are reincarnations in the cosmic Era, we are still in the stage of the first reincarnation. We are the first century, and we are the beginning.


    Was that even possible?


    This was naturally possible.


    This was because Xu Zhi had been constantly deducing and using the heavenly music sect to continuously ¡± create eras.


    Xu Zhi discovered that 99.999% of the original universe environment of the Atlas tree produced by the singularity Big Bang of the universe was a ¡± dead tree, ¡± a universe structure that would not give birth to life.


    These universes were all dead.


    His entire life span from the explosion to the collapse, the middle period was empty, it was all dead silence.


    This was not strange.


    The birth of life was always a miracle of countless small probabilities.


    It required a suitable law, soil, environment, ecology ¡­


    Just like how 99.999% of the entire universe was a dead wasteland, human astronomical technology on earth had been constantly observing extraterrestrial planets, but they could not find another ¡± earth ¡± that could really give birth to natural life.


    therefore, we are in the cycle of countless dead universes. It is possible that the first universe that produced life by chance is us. We are the source!


    Xu Zhi said softly, ¡± and the second possibility is that we are not the first. The prehistoric space civilization does exist. As for those level 11 existences ¡­ They¡¯ve already chosen to go to the distant universe.¡±


    The corners of Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes drooped slightly.


    When you are completely invincible in the universe and have reached your limit, will you still stay on this land and be the mastermind behind the future of the universe?


    After living for tens of billions of years and ruling the universe for tens of billions of years, he still hadn¡¯t had enough fun. He still wanted to continue ruling the next cosmos epoch after the Big Bang and big collapse of the universe, becoming the mastermind behind the scenes?


    Do you think that she really likes to cut off your future?


    You¡¯re overestimating yourself.


    Why would a giant human have the time to monopolize the future of an ant under his feet?


    At different heights, one¡¯s thinking would naturally be different.


    They might choose to leave the great cosmos and head into the boundless outer region void to find another great cosmos that might exist.


    in the past, in theory, there could not be any other universe outside of the universe. This is because the return and collapse of the universe is like a terrifying vortex, madly sucking everything around it and twisting it into a singular point ¡­


    but, ¡± Xu Zhi said, ¡± if two singularities are far enough apart, then there is a possibility of existence between them ¡­ However, how could there be another singularity outside the universe? Who brought it over?¡±


    The corners of Xu Zhi¡¯s mouth curled up.


    Then, the whereabouts of the pre-history level 11 could be known.


    It wasn¡¯t entirely impossible for him to seek out other great cosmoses and other opportunities.


    if I were them, I would definitely take advantage of the moment when the universe collapsed and exploded. I would follow the terrifying thrust of the big explosion and fly directly into the endless void like a rocket!


    Xu Zhi said softly.


    At the moment of the Big Bang and the birth of the new universe, the great existences of the past followed the Big Bang and headed far away into outer space.


    Therefore, it was inevitable that they couldn¡¯t find the prehistoric level 11.

 Chapter 1466 - 1466 It never ended

    1466 It never ended


    Xu Zhi frowned slightly. in fact, if I were in his shoes and had not infected the great universe at this time, but had proven my level eleven Dao through normal means, I would most likely have done the same ¡­ I¡¯m leaving the great cosmos.¡±


    because if I stay here for hundreds of millions of years, I will also be bored to the point of collapsing. Instead of sticking to the rules here, I might as well go and find the outside that might exist ¡­


    Both of these 11th-tier deductions were possible.


    In Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes, the probability was 50/50, and the two did not even conflict.


    If this was the first cosmos epoch, it would be the first deduction. If he wasn¡¯t in the first cosmos epoch, it would be the second ¡­


    In short, no matter which one it was, it was impossible for any prehistoric existence to exist.


    This was the same as the longevity world. Even if they seemed invincible, as time passed, they would never be able to remain at the top forever. Everything would fall, nothing would last forever, nothing would be able to remain at the top forever ¡­


    This was the destiny of the universe.


    Even if they were at level 11, they would still follow their best future path and would not be able to stay high and mighty forever.


    now that I think about it, the last mystery of the universe has been completely solved. It¡¯s perfect ¡­


    Xu Zhi¡¯s expression turned strange, and he chuckled. thinking back to my guess just now, I¡¯m more and more certain that ¡®it¡¯ is indeed like a life now. It grows, develops, matures, and gives birth to ten lives ¡­ Then, it spread out its branches and leaves, like spores flying away, and drifted into the distance.


    At a certain point in time, or in the void at a certain location, these singularity life forms will see the scattered matter and collapse it to absorb it, growing into a new great universe?¡±


    Xu Zhi felt that this was an endless cycle.


    It was a perfect universe ecosystem.


    The other singularities outside the universe ¡­ It could be a singularity baby of the universe, and it was responsible for swallowing and spitting out the matter and energy in the collapsed void to condense it into a universe.


    Everyone was a part of nature.


    how pathetic. A rank 11 singularity life form seems to have transcended the general trend of the universe and become the truth. Xu Zhi¡¯s mouth turned cold.


    The surroundings were quiet.


    Time passed by, but it was as if it had never moved.


    ¡°But, did he really transcend? There is no general trend that transcends the universe at all, because the general trend is ¡®growth¡¯. They are perhaps just ruthless tools of reproduction, the¡¯ spores ¡®of the¡¯ mushrooms ¡®that have drifted to the outside.¡±


    Xu Zhi felt extremely terrified when he thought about it.


    What was transcendence?


    What was a fake Dao?


    What was the truth?


    You think you have transcended everything, shed away the false Dao, and achieved the truth, but you are still shrouded in an unknown general trend. Under the circumstances that you are completely unaware of, you follow the general trend and spread out branches and leaves ¡­


    Outside one circle was another circle.


    This was another kind of sorrow.


    others can¡¯t deduce it, but I¡¯m already an unprecedented level 12. That¡¯s why I can see this terrifying secret that terrorizes all ¡®level 11¡¯s and crumbles their Dao hearts.


    forget it, forget it. The last trace is clear. Either there¡¯s no eleventh grade, or he left his mother and ran away to spread his branches.


    ¡°Anyway, what kind of secrets are they going to encounter in the next circle of level 11 in the endless void? ¡®What does it have to do with me? I¡¯ve already jumped out of the general trend and am no longer in this circle. They are still trapped in the general trend and are going to spread their branches ¡­¡¯ Although I don¡¯t know the details, I¡¯ll slowly study it when the time comes.¡±


    Xu Zhi held his hands and looked at the great universe in the distant sky. He smiled slightly and reached out to the sky, as if he was going to hold the entire round great universe in his hands.


    ¡°The universe is really amazing.¡±


    He just looked at the great cosmos in the distance quietly.


    It was a huge and vast ball. It was his body, but Xu Zhi still felt that it was no different from himself.


    Because he had already sealed 99.99 ¡­ With 99% of his power, he would not be able to experience the true beauty and power, even if that would mean death.


    There was a long silence.


    in the end, humans can not become nature. The unconscious ¡®heaven¡¯ without a sense of self is the most terrifying thing that can transcend time.


    Xu Zhi suddenly turned into a sandstorm and disappeared from where he was. He smiled faintly and said, ¡± ten days have passed. It¡¯s time to confer the Saint positions and set up the ten seats of the great path.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Outside the palace.


    One after another, powerful existences entered slowly.


    In the past thousand years, they had already deduced some possibilities, but they still needed to put them into practice.


    On the other side.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s not our time yet.¡± Standing on the green stone square in the distance, the three pillar gods sighed with emotion. Their eyes were filled with envy as they watched the experts enter one by one.


    They weren¡¯t level 11 yet, they were still level 10 Saints.


    The existences who had joined forces to fight venerable sovereigns had level eleven or even pseudo-level twelve spiritual energy. Their realms were much higher than theirs.


    This was something that could not be helped.


    They were still too young.


    The two of them didn¡¯t belong to the same era. They were the peak overlords of the universe.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? Let them be arrogant for a while. We¡¯re still growing. We¡¯re the reserves for the second generation.¡± Medusa looked at the powerful existences entering one by one, but her eyes were cold. ¡°In the future, I can replace them and push them off the altar!¡±


    Hualala.


    In the square in the distance, those ancient existences had already entered and were ready to elaborate on their plans for the future. They were going to become the first batch of cornerstones of the new Great era and compete for the seats of the eleventh level of the great Dao.


    The three pillar gods stood in the distance and looked on with envy. They also knew that they were the main characters now, and the young people in front of them could only watch the ceremony. They couldn¡¯t help but say longingly, ¡± indeed, no one is an eternal seat. Those with virtue will occupy it. After we grow for a period of time, we will definitely be stronger than the other party.


    a mere Zerg empresses, a hero in history, a candle of quality ¡­ It¡¯s just that he looks like he¡¯s going to live longer.¡± Di Qi said coldly, still as arrogant as ever.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! They were all prehistoric old cucumbers! It wouldn¡¯t last long if it was wrinkly! It will be drained of water and completely rot!¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna chuckled as he came up with a wondrous analogy. you are the second generation, and we are the third generation. After your second generation stands up, after a period of time, the seat of the great Dao¡¯s truth in the future universe will be fought for by us, the third generation.


    At the side, Meng Mei¡¯s face had already turned black. She snorted and laughed. the other big shots might come true. After all, they¡¯re only 10000 years old, and you¡¯re going to be the third generation ¡­


    You won¡¯t be able to reach the peak no matter how many years I give you!


    Third generation? This was a little far-fetched!


    ¡°Hmph! The new era is still developing, and the future is definitely still in the hands of our Buddhist system.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna harrumphed coldly, but he was still very optimistic as he laughed out loud, ¡±


    reinymansky, moon god Ji, and the ancient gods will still be competing in the future, creating new eras. What we¡¯re discussing now is the ¡®seats in the ten universes¡¯, and outside the ten universes, there are still a small section of countless heavens and realms scattered around. We belong to one of the heavens, and we¡¯ll definitely have greater glory!


    The racer of Mount Haruna felt that this was not the end, but the beginning of a new era.


    It was a new beginning for the players.


    The new system of the supernatural sandbox world had begun.


    ¡°Wait, I almost fell into your trap, and you still have the face to talk about me? You¡¯re making it seem like you can reach the top.¡± The racer of Mount Haruna suddenly turned to the cute girl and flew into a rage.


    Meng Mei¡¯s eyes widened. why can¡¯t I? I¡¯m going to become a great lady, the mother of the venerable sovereign.¡±


    The racer of Mount Haruna was stunned. This guy wanted to be the mother of the venerable sovereign?


    Let the venerable sovereign call her mother?


    What kind of ambition was this?


    ¡°Hmph, I think I already have a lot of hope.¡±


    Meng Mei¡¯s eyes were filled with peach blossoms, and she couldn¡¯t help but say longingly, ¡± I just met the godly Palace of creation in the heavenly note sect. I¡¯ve completely recovered my intelligence. As the ultimate existence of the universe, I¡¯m his subordinate. We¡¯re getting closer and closer. He even sat down with me for tea and discussed the greenery of the new universe with me.


    The racer of Mount Haruna was dumbfounded.


    Meng Mei¡¯s efforts were finally showing signs of success?


    Oh right, where did Carolyn go? ¡± Daolord Phoenix suddenly said in a soft voice.


    it¡¯s said that she went to find the ancient God. Even if this Overlord shows his true realm, she has to re-hope to join him and open up a new future. The three pillar gods ¡®expressions suddenly became calm as they looked into the distance.


    The three ancient gods obviously didn¡¯t want to lead the new trend. They continued to develop in the direction of the universe and maintained their previous style, extremely low-key and mysterious.


    Carolyn is usually very courageous. However, when facing that existence, she is too timid. Otherwise, she would have already succeeded. Di Qi shook his head and chuckled. He glanced at Meng Mei as if to say that she was the same.


    The cute girl was furious.


    Suddenly, di Qi turned to si Yun beside him and said gently, ¡± ¡°Celestial Empress, the new era has begun ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the last few lonely people of our batch are about to have a happy ending.¡± Si Yun also chuckled.


    ¡°Right, only a few people are left without a home.¡± In the distance, the balloon fish and du Xue were also laughing. The familiar faces around them made them feel extremely emotional.


    if our generation is the third generation, there¡¯s almost the fourth generation now, and Ermin is about to give birth ¡­ We¡¯re old now, and our hearts should have settled down.¡± The alchemy monarch laughed.


    Ermin looked at the girl¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡± don¡¯t jump around all day. You must work hard.


    ¡­


    Tap tap tap tap.


    Just as they were watching from the side, they suddenly looked into the distance. it¡¯s about to begin. The plan for the universe¡¯s next 100 million years will determine the first cornerstone and orthodoxy of the universe! We will witness the future together!¡±


    Under their gazes, ancient and prehistoric existences slowly walked into the palace.


    Tu Xin, the Zerg empresses of the past, the candles, and the unimaginably powerful beings slowly walked into the hall under the bright morning light ¡­


    Everyone was smiling.


    They all knew that this was beyond the cycle of reincarnation and would be the beginning of an unprecedented universe.

 Chapter 1467-END - 1467 Gods day after tomorrow (finale)

    1467 God¡¯s day after tomorrow (finale)


    Tap tap tap tap.


    In the Golden Palace of light, countless ancient existences gathered together.


    The venerable sovereign sat on the throne high above. This great shadow that had been hidden for thousands of years and had finally walked out of the world was looking down at the living beings below.


    ¡°Everyone, you can discuss the Dao.¡± The venerable sovereign said.


    Tu Xin was the first to step out. looking at the Natural History, ¡± he said, ¡± ten billion years of spring and autumn, I believe that the opportunity lies outside the universe, in the endless void.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The venerable sovereign said lightly.


    Tu Xin said seriously,¡±the so-called singular point is not necessarily the only singular point!¡± Our so-called truth is not the only truth!


    ¡­ Could it be that there were other DAOs and truths outside the universe? If he could capture it, he could fuse it with the other singularities and transform. He could transcend ¡­ This might be the path to breaking through to rank 11. You¡¯ll be able to travel the various universes and fuse their singularities, similar to a rank 10 Saint of the multiverse!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, we need to observe the outer realm life forms and discover other possible great cosmoses! This was no different from a planet studying extraterrestrial life ¡­ But now, to us new Giants, the nine great cosmoses are like nine great continents. It may be necessary for us to explore the outer realm.¡±


    Tu Xin brought up the ¡°theory of extraterrestrial life.¡±


    ¡°My suggestion is to observe the outer world! They would imitate the mortals on ordinary planets, look up at the vast sky, build unimaginable telescopes, and even spaceships ¡­ They could even turn the entire universe into a moving spaceship that could travel across it and search for the oddity of the outside world¡¯s civilization.¡±


    Tu Xin¡¯s words were very upright, this was a way of great skill without effort.


    this suggestion is indeed in line with the development of new human beings, ¡± the venerable sovereign said. perhaps, if there are no changes, the life on the surface of your Nine Continents may really be involved in outer space? ¡±


    Tuxin didn¡¯t say anything.


    Venerable sovereigns came from prehistory and naturally knew the future. How could they not know their future development?


    The venerable sovereign smiled and looked at tu Xin¡¯s specific blueprint. I¡¯ll give you a great Dao.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tu Xin took a step forward.


    ¡°My suggestion is similar to tuxin¡¯s, but it¡¯s also different!¡± Zhi Zhu said.


    he advocated looking for extraterrestrial life forms, but I advocated looking for the scattered matter and energy in the outer realm and devouring them to expand the area of our universe!


    ¡°Life forms from the outer realms are simply too far away,¡± said the candle. The idea of another great cosmos was like a miracle! The greatest possibility is to search for matter and energy from the outer realms and expand our universe.


    I¡¯m a pragmatic person!


    according to the survey of the universe model, the collapse of the singularity in our universe will cover a huge and endless circle. However, beyond the collapse, there will definitely be a large amount of matter and energy that can not be absorbed, scattered in the void.


    We can collect them and expand the volume of our universe. Perhaps we can increase the dimension of our universe again and create a new level 11 or even a new realm.¡±


    Quality candle proposed ¡°on land surface expansion.¡±


    He looked through the entire history of the universe and finally discovered: As the universe continued to increase its dimension, the larger and more complete the universe became, the higher the level of life that it could contain!


    He believed that the current era was the same as before.


    It was also because the universe was not complete enough, not large enough, and not mature enough that it was unable to break through to higher dimensional life forms.


    A small bottle could not contain a bigger existence.


    ¡°You also wish to be in the outer realms.¡±


    The venerable sovereign muttered to himself, ¡± but the direction is different. Expanding our universe ¡­ Quality candle, you were originally rank 11, so naturally you already have a seat.¡±


    Zhi Zhu nodded.


    He had nothing to do when he reached level eleven of Dao validation. What the venerable sovereign wanted him to pursue, wasn¡¯t it what he wanted to pursue?


    The strong should constantly pursue the future and take large strides forward! To open up new territory!


    ¡°They study the outer realms, and we study the inner realms.¡±


    At this moment, the past bug tribe Queen Mothers stood out and said coldly, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ve studied it for a thousand years and found that the ¡®universe¡¯ is very promising ¡­ The number of level 11 in the universe was constant, but was that really the case? Perhaps, he would have a chance to reach level eleven in the celestial small universe ¡­ However, it¡¯s extremely difficult and too small!¡±


    they can¡¯t vindicate the Dao because if the Atlas tree of the great Dao of a multiverse is compared to a towering tree, then the small universe is a breakthrough sapling the size of a fungus, so they can¡¯t break through with this Atlas and return to the truth!


    what we mean is that we should continue to study the universe and overcome this difficulty so that the number of rank 11 seats can be unlimited! The bug clan Queen was even more daring.


    They expressed that the evolution of life and the evolution of the heavens and the universe actually had the same effect. It had to be said that this was a huge coincidence. They believed that their talents could be fully displayed in the heavens.


    ¡°If there is no possibility, then create the possibility!¡± Their voices were very cold.


    ¡°If we can do it, this will be the greatest breakthrough in the history of the universe.¡± The venerable sovereign smiled and looked at their detailed plan. I¡¯ll give you a seat.


    However, in the next second, another Zerg Empress came up and proposed another plan.


    They were so bold to want the seats ¡­ There was more than one seat.


    ¡­.


    One by one, the existences came up, and the future of the entire universe was thoroughly planned.


    The venerable sovereigns sat high up, listening with a cold expression.


    In the end, the universe¡¯s eight new great DAOs were completely established. The eight of them each controlled a part of the universe.


    BOOM!


    The universe¡¯s ten great DAOs had been completely completed.


    A huge light gushed out from the ground of the universe, shining on the endless Platinum Light. That was the source of everything, the source of truth.


    The ten points of light were like the final stars in the universe. They were so beautiful that everyone trembled.


    The sky seemed to be burning.


    Everyone in the universe could clearly see a great figure hanging in the sky above their own universe, slowly overlooking the entire continent.


    ¡°The ten Saints transform into the Dao, proving the eternal truth!¡±


    This scene would eventually become a fresco of eternal legend.


    Everyone knew the magnificence of this scene, but history always liked to describe the magnificent scene in the simplest words:


    [ the end of the cosmos epoch. The ten Saints vindicate the heavens. The heavenly Dao is formed. ]


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A new era had completely begun.


    Everything was in full swing, and all the great existences of truth began to run their own universes with all their might, testing the infinite possibilities of the future.


    In the end, Xu Zhi still returned to the orchard on earth.


    He sipped his tea again, ate his fruits, and looked at the development trajectory of the various universes. He continued to take care of his Orchard, slowly watering and fertilizing. it seems that I don¡¯t have to worry about those guys.


    Xu Zhi was still as carefree as ever. He returned to peace and lived his life as an ordinary person again.


    This was the place where it all started.


    Although she was a little confused about the Zerg empresses she had picked up here back then, she still believed that Xu Zhi was an ancient existence from the prehistoric universe, waiting for her to fall here and plotting against her in the dark.


    However, he was just an ordinary man with a terminal illness.


    ¡°I¡¯m really not from prehistory.¡±


    Xu Zhi stood up and left the coffee table. He went to the side and tore a piece of paper from the calendar. tomorrow is my 29th birthday ¡­ The days pass by so quickly.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    BOOM!


    Time flew by, and the wheel of history continued to roll.


    at that moment, everyone seemed to be indifferent, but they became the most brilliant part in the eyes of the future generations who traced back history in the distant future, embedded in the murals.


    his majestic and overbearing posture will be frozen on the throne for eternity!


    In the future, a young and ordinary-looking Celestial Ball fish Saint still remembered that he had kneeled in the corner of the palace and witnessed this magnificent scene.


    He wasn¡¯t the strongest person, but he was one of the existences who had lived the longest.


    Later on, he grew old and lived in seclusion in an Orchard. He was visited by many young existences and asked 1.47 million times about the present scene by the heroes of the later generations.


    The old sage sat on a rocking chair and touched the mural. Everyone was imprinted on it, including many young existences who were amazing in the future.


    Every time he talked about the heroes who came to visit, about the majestic and domineering figure who cut off the taboo of the ages, his eyes were always filled with deep admiration. He kept repeating his own sentence,


    ¡°It¡¯s unprecedented in this era.¡±


    ¡°An era of equality and unimaginable fairness came about, all because of one person. To be able to live in this Golden Age, you should feel honored.¡±


    The old man looked up at the sky and spent the happiest time of his life with his lover, du Xue. He smiled and said, ¡± when the heroes grow up in the cradle of a just future, their brave figures will leap up like all the heroes of history to challenge the omnipotent Lord and write the vast epic of civilization.


    ¡°Using one¡¯s own body as an enemy, how unbridled and domineering is this?¡±


    In the end, the old man who had told his life story said something that seemed to have an extraordinary meaning in his life.


    if the Lord falls today, then I will live until the day after tomorrow. In these two days, I will only describe the life of the Lord to the future generations, telling them that the fall of the Lord means the beginning of decay. At that time, I will be filled with pride and despair to tell the story of my Lord¡¯s dictatorial decision.


    Everyone was in shock.


    he used himself as an enemy and stood high above the masses to stop everyone. However, if he was defeated, the universe might welcome a catastrophe and darkness ¡­


    What kind of contradiction was this?


    However, everyone actually felt that it was reasonable.


    Or perhaps it was because of such an existence that it made sense.


    ¡°There are many things that you can¡¯t understand. Even we don¡¯t understand many things. We can¡¯t figure out the sun and moon.¡±


    This old Saint sat in an Orchard, eating an Apple and sipping tea. His posture was relaxed. have you learned it? ¡± This is the master¡¯s attitude.¡±


    The end of the book